《The Protector》 Chapter 1 Chapter 1 In Erudia, a private jetnded at North Hampton Airport, where all international flights experienced an eight-hour dy because of it. At the private passageway were five men in suits and leather shoes, standing as straight as a javelin. Every now and then, they would raise their wrist to look at the time, for a big shot wasing to town. The upper-ss society of North Hampton had learned about his arrival, but no one had the capability to get an inch closer to the private passageway. Even the richest man in North Hampton who came to pay homage was chased away. Finally, there were movementsing from the passageway. ¡°God of War!!!¡± the mass cried out, their eyes filled with awe and veneration at the sight of the undefeatable legend of Erudia. He, who was dubbed the God of War, was the one and only five-star war God in the history of Erudia. Once, he¡¯d inflicted a crushing defeat on the strongest battalions in eighteen countries. He was an overbearing and formidable man. He who overwhelmed the world with his unparalleled power had even created the Five Great Wars Regiment, Cavalry Regiment, and many more. ¡­ Setting foot on his homnd, Levi Garrison was ovee with emotions. Once upon a time, he used to be an orphan who was abandoned on the streets of North Hampton and then adopted by the Garrison family. However, the Garrison family had never been fond of him. His adoptive parents, who had a tendency to beat and scold him, treated him like an outsider. As for the outsiders, they treated him as a nobody. But he didn¡¯t care a stiver. He had always been proud of his surname since he was a child, and he strived to bring glory to this family when he grew older. Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! Atst, Levi had established Levi Group, thergest dark horse in North Hampton¡¯s business community. With billions of assets, it ranked among the forefront of North Hampton, pushing the declining Garrison family to the top. However, not only did the Garrison family showed no signs of appreciation, they even harbored dissatisfaction towards him. Jealous of his sess, they regarded him as a thorn in their flesh and coveted Levi Group. No matter his wealth and power, unless they were in control, he was just an outsider in the Garrison family¡¯s eyes. Eventually, on Levi¡¯s wedding night, the Garrison family plotted a frame-up against him by getting him drunk before tossing him onto his sister-inw¡¯s bed. They wanted to create the illusion that he was doing something untoward to her and was caught in bed by his brother and adoptive parents. That night, the Garrison family had brutally broken his limbs and left him on the road like a wild dog. Not only was he handicapped, but he also had to take the k for something he didn¡¯tmit. From an upstart in the business world, he had be the target of disdain overnight. And the next day, he had been punished for several crimes and sentenced to six years in prison. He could never forget the ruthless and sinister faces of everyone in the Garrison family and the ridicule of his friends, ssmates, and business partners. More so, he could never forget the disappointment on his newly wedded wife, Zoey¡¯s face. He had regarded the Garrison family as his home and devoted himself to the family. Yet, they treated him like trash. It felt as if a knife was being twisted in his heart every time he thought about this. How he hated the Garrison family! But who would have thought that Levi had been secretly transferred away from prison to join the military? In a few years, he dominated the military world and became the one and only five-star God of War. Now that he came back, the Garrison family ought to stay on their toes. ¡°How¡¯s it going, Azure Dragon?¡± Levi asked. Azure Dragon, themander of the Five Great Wars Regiment, took a step forward and said respectfully, ¡°Sir, I¡¯m afraid your wife, Ms. Zoey Lopez will remarry at ten o¡¯clock tonight!¡± Ever since Zoey¡¯s husband was sent to prison on their wedding night, she had been living like a widow. Only God knew how much pressure she was put under. And right now, the person Levi couldn¡¯t wait to see the most was Zoey. After a moment of hesitation, Azure Dragon continued, ¡°To add on, Sir, the Garrison family is holding a sessful listing celebration banquet at the Crystal Pce Hotel tonight! Many people had invited the God of War just now, including the Garrison family, but I didn¡¯t ept nor refuse directly.¡± ¡°What time?¡± Levi asked tersely. ¡°Eight o¡¯clock, Sir.¡± ¡°Okay. Tell the Garrison family I will attend the banquet!¡± Since the time for the two events didn¡¯t sh, Levi dly epted the invitation. The celebration banquet for the public listing of Garrison Group was held at North Hampton¡¯s Crystal Pce Hotel. With the help of Levi Group, they had be a rich and powerful family in one fell swoop. The hall was bustling with noise and excitement, and sounds of sses clinking could be heard ringing in the air every now and then. ¡°God bless the Garrison family,¡± said Joseph, the head of the Garrison family. ¡°The younger generations are the stars among men. Garrison Group is now listed and has be an upstart in North Hampton!¡± Joseph¡¯s three sons and daughter weed their guests with bright smiles on their faces. The younger generation of the Garrison family was all the smugger and prouder because, after today, the Garrison family would be a powerful family, and they would be one of the top rich kids. Most of the guests who attended today¡¯s banquet were from the top circle in North Hampton. ¡°Garrison, do you know what happened today?! Your celebration party is nothingpared to that.¡± They were gossiping about the major event that had happened today. ¡°Yeah! I heard that a big shot has arrived in North Hampton!¡± ¡°The richest man in North Hampton wanted to meet him but was shooed away. Apparently, he¡¯s not qualified enough!¡± ¡°So? Jesse Nielsen had been waiting for five hours in advance at the airport!¡± Joseph nodded. ¡°Yes, I know about that too. I even sent someone to invite this big shot to the celebration party!¡± ¡°No way! Why would this big shot attend such a party?¡± No one believed it. In fact, as an upstart, Joseph was just trying his luck. ¡°Dad!¡± shouted Jaycob, the second eldest son of the Garrison family could be seen running over. ¡°The big shot has epted our invitation to attend our celebration banquet! He¡¯s on the way!¡± ¡°Jesus! God has indeed blessed the Garrison family!¡± Everyone in the Garrison family could barely conceal their delight as this was their chance to reach the sky in a single bound. The grandchildren of the Garrison family gathered together, sunshine flooding their souls. Levi¡¯s brother, Bryan, and sister-inw, Victoria, smiled. ¡°Well, it all starts with Levi¡¯s imprisonment that the Garrison family is at where we are today¡­¡± ¡°Right, speaking about Levi, do you guys know today¡¯s the day that kid gets out of prison?!¡± somebody asked abruptly. ¡°Really? Isn¡¯t that bad luck? Why did he have to be released on such a big day?!¡± ¡°Please, please, please don¡¯te back! He¡¯s the Garrison family¡¯s biggest disgrace!¡± Victoria¡¯s lips tugged into a sneer. ¡°Speaking of which, Levi is the crowning glory of the Garrison family¡¯s status today.¡± ¡°That¡¯s what he¡¯s supposed to do!¡± Bryan said. ¡°He should contribute to the Garrison family for raising him, an orphan! His multi-billion Levi Group means nothing. To put it bluntly, he¡¯s just a dog raised by the Garrison family!¡± Someone gave a chortle. ¡°As a matter of fact, I¡¯ve been interested in Levi¡¯s wife for a long time now. She¡¯s still widowed, and I¡¯m so going to marry her!¡± The man¡¯s remark caused gales ofughter. ¡°Everyone, stop what you¡¯re doing. I have an important announcement to make,¡± Joseph said and went on to announce that the big shot wasing. A thunderous apuse was heard. But when the apuse had died down, there was still someone pping. The sound was loud and clear, approaching from afar. On the red carpet, a man came pping, looking bold and energetic. His stride gave off a majestic and imposing aura, which made the mass hold their breaths. ¡°It¡¯s Levi!¡± Bryan and Victoria eximed. Suddenly, all eyes were riveted on him. ¡°I forgot this little brat got out of jail today!¡± Levi¡¯s adoptive parents spoke in unison. Ignoring the astonished gazes darted at his way, Levi walked step by step towards Joseph. ¡°A little bird told me that thepany is now listed. How are you feeling, Joseph? Are you happy?¡± Levi shed him a meaningful smile. ¡°How dare you show up here, you insolent brat! And what did you just call me?¡± Joseph¡¯s fury sprang to life. ¡°Who let him in? Didn¡¯t you know he just got out of prison? How inauspicious!¡± Bryan rose to his feet. ¡°What the hell are you doing here, Levi?¡± Levi sized him up. ¡°Why can¡¯t I be here?¡± ¡°Well, for starters, you¡¯re an orphan! The Garrison family has raised you, but you were ambitious and ungrateful. You had inordinate ambitions for your sister-inw, and you wanted to take possession of the Garrison family! You¡¯d even tried to kill your parents when things go south! Have you no conscience? Do you have any sense of morality left in your heart?¡± ¡°You¡¯ve lost your reputation in North Hampton, and everyone knows that. Have you no shame to have the brass neck toe round here?¡± Chapter 2 Chapter 2 ¡°Everyone knows why you¡¯re back. You want to leech off the Garrison family; you want our money, isn¡¯t it?!¡± ¡°You¡¯ve long been expelled from the Garrison family, you ungrateful wretch! The Garrison family has nothing to do with you! Now, get lost!¡± Levi¡¯s adoptive parents rose to their feet and pointed at his nose, hurling abusive remarks at him. The Garrison family¡¯s brazenness of distorting the truth was mind-bending. How disappointing! He had thought they would feel somewhat apologetic after six years, but they were unexpectedly more aggravated. They took everything from him, crippled him, and ruined his reputation, turning everything upside down and making everything his fault instead. The Garrison family didn¡¯t have the slightest bit ofpassion to speak of. Bryan zipped towards Levi, assessing him condescendingly. ¡°Hmph! Don¡¯t you just want money now that you¡¯re back?¡± p! Bryan threw a credit card to the ground and lifted his foot, shaking his leather shoe. ¡°My vamp is dirty. Lick it clean, and the one million in this card is yours!¡± His words elicited a fresh burst ofughter as the crowd looked at Levi as if they were looking at a dog. ¡°Oh my! One million? That¡¯s more than enough to cover his living expenses. I bet he¡¯ll lick it!¡± Victoria gave a wry look. ¡°On your knees!¡± Bryan roared, seeing that Levi was ring at him. ¡°Now, lick my shoe!¡± Levi stared at him coldly and held his peace. ¡°Kneel!!!¡± Bryan rushed to Levi and pressed his shoulders, forcing him to kneel, but thetter didn¡¯t budge. ¡°I said kneel!!!¡± Bryan struggled to rivet him to the spot. ¡°Drop dead!¡± Levi suddenly pped Bryan in the face, sending him flying almost eight meters away. Silence engulfed the room; one could even hear a pin drop! Unbelievable! Everyone in the Garrison family was stupefied. What did Levi just do? Did he just knock Bryan to the ground with a single p? Plod! Bryan was about to get up when Levi stepped on him, crushed him, and crossed over him. This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. Looking at the approaching Levi, Joseph instinctively stepped back. Levi went up the stage and adjusted the microphone stand. Everyone looked at him, wondering what he was going to do next. ¡°Listen up, everyone¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯m sure you remember what happened six years ago, yes? For the love and care I had received from the Garrison family during childhood, I¡¯m giving you one month to kneel before me for three days and three nights to repent your sins!¡± ¡°Remember, that¡¯s everyone from the Garrison family!¡± ¡°If I don¡¯t see any shadow within a month, the oue is simple¡ªI swear I¡¯ll wipe off every single one of you here today!¡± Levi¡¯s voice was low and deep. But as soon as he finished, the crowd wasughing like a drain. ¡°Did prison life eat his brain or what? What conceited nonsense is he spouting?¡± ¡°The Garrison family right now is a juggernaut in North Hampton. He¡¯s just a criminal. Isn¡¯t it a pipe dream to destroy the Garrison family?¡± ¡°Did he knock his brain loose or something?¡± ¡­ ¡°Bear in mind that I have limited patience. You only have one month! Of course, you may gather your strengths and connections to fight against me! I¡¯ll be waiting.¡± Levi then took his leave straightaway, disregarding the mockeries of the crowd. ¡°Stop right there, you bastard! Did I tell you to leave?¡± Ben, Levi¡¯s adoptive father, wanted to stop him. ¡°Ben, let him go!¡± Joseph said. ¡°It¡¯s a big day today. I don¡¯t want to see bloodshed!¡± He was afraid about the impact that would bring about if the big shot saw this. ¡°Yeah! There are so much more opportunities to take care of him!¡± ¡°He¡¯s in luck that the big shot is on his way!¡± With that, Levi left the ce under the watchful eyes of hundreds of people. After Levi had left, Joseph asked anxiously, ¡°Jaycob, where¡¯s the big shot? Isn¡¯t he here yet?¡± Jaycob looked dazed. ¡°ording to the time, he should have arrived long ago. Let me ask¡­¡± After making a phone call, Jaycob nched. ¡°Dad, the big shot was here, but he left already.¡± ¡°What? The big shot was here?¡± ¡°The big shot said that the Garrison family are a bunch of unworthy stupid pigs!¡± ¡°I get it. He must have left in a fit of rage after witnessing the ruckus that brat had created!¡± ¡°He must have thought that the Garrison family disrespected him!¡± Joseph trembled with rage. ¡°That brat will pay for this!¡± The multitude reacted ordingly. Levi has ruined the Garrison family¡¯s glorious event! He just pissed off the big shot! That¡¯s equivalent to cutting off the Garrison family¡¯s chance to reach the sky! Levi Garrison is indeed the sinner of the Garrison family! At that moment, the Garrison family wished to skin Levi alive. His adoptive parents, brother, and sister-inw especially hated him to the bone. ¡°Just you wait, Levi!¡± After leaving Crystal Pce Hotel, the next person that Levi was going to look for was his wife, Zoey Lopez. In this life, he owed no debt to the Garrison family, nor his friends and ssmates, but Zoey. He had been imprisoned on the second day after the wedding, making Zoey lose her reputation. That even put her through six years of widowhood. This woman has carried too much on her shoulders for six years. But now that I¡¯m back, I¡¯ll hold your hand, and we¡¯ll conquer the world together! After hesitating for a long time, Levi pressed the doorbell. Thud! The young woman dropped her mobile phone to the ground as the door opened. Upon taking a closer look at Levi¡¯s face, Zoey broke down in tears. ¡°Zoey, quick, just get the parcel ande in. It¡¯s almost time for the family banquet! Your grandfather is going to settle your marriage at the family banquet tonight. You can¡¯t get away from this!¡± ¡°Yeah! Quickly get dressed! Your grandfather is going to set you up with someone else!¡± Zoey¡¯s parents¡¯ voices sounded from the inside. ¡°Zoey, I¡¯m back!¡± Levi said excitedly, wanting to fling his arm around her, but Zoey pped his hands away. ¡°Why did youe back? I¡¯ve already forgotten about you¡­¡± Zoey¡¯s voice was choked with sobs. Very soon after, Zoey¡¯s parents, Aaron and Caitlyn, came out, looking horrified. ¡°How dare you have the nerve toe back? Do you know how much criticism my family has suffered because of you? Especially Zoey. Do you know how much she has suffered for the past six years?¡± Zoey¡¯s father, Aaron, reproached. Meanwhile, her mother, Caitlyn, pushed and shoved Levi. ¡°You should know that this rtionship between you and Zoey is impossible in this life the moment you went to jail! You¡¯re a criminal! You¡¯re just a street rat in North Hampton! You¡¯re only putting Zoey in harm¡¯s way bying to see her!¡± Naturally, Levi had known of Zoey¡¯s sufferings for the past six years, including her refusal to remarry because of him. Levi put on a serious face. ¡°This time, I¡¯m back for good. I won¡¯t leave Zoey ever again. I will grant her a bright future and let her own the world!¡± Levi¡¯s deration had Aaron and Caitlyn hooting withughter. ¡°You¡¯ve spent six years in jail. How are you going to give Zoey a future?¡± Aaron asked with a sneer. ¡°Yeah! With your mouth?¡± Caitlyn chimed in. ¡°There¡¯s a limit to talking big!¡± Nheless, Levi smiled. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll reim what I lost in those years! I¡¯ll destroy the Garrison family in a month!¡± ¡°Levi!¡± This time, even Zoey couldn¡¯t bear to listen to his nonsense any longer. ¡°Can we be more realistic? It doesn¡¯t matter if you just get out of prison. Can¡¯t you just be down to earth and start anew? I believe that you will make aeback one day, but you can¡¯t just indulge in tall talk. Do you know just how powerful the Garrison family is right now? And besides, today¡¯s era is a far cry from what it was six years ago!¡± ¡°Zoey, trust me,¡± Levi said earnestly. ¡°I can make the Garrison family bow at my feet with just a word!¡± Chapter 3 Chapter 3 Preposterous! Levi¡¯s bravado nearly drove Zoey and her parents round the bend. Having been caged up for six years, did he finally lose his mind? ¡°Fine. If you say so,¡± Zoey said, shoving her mobile phone to Levi directly. ¡°Then prove it! I¡¯d like to see how you make the Garrison family bow their heads with just one word!¡± ¡°I¡­¡± Levi was stunned. It was true that he could exterminate the Garrison family with his words, but he had given them one month; it would be too uneventful to destroy them now. ¡°See, you can¡¯t do it, can¡¯t you? Then don¡¯t you ever talk big if you can¡¯t!¡± Zoey smashed the phone to the ground, marking her wrath. Following that, her parents pushed Levi away. ¡°Go now. You¡¯re not wee here. We¡¯ve got a family banquet to attend!¡± ¡°No. Mom, Dad, let him in!¡± ¡°What do you mean, Zoey?¡± ¡°I won¡¯t remarry. My husband is back.¡± ¡­ Aaron and Caitlyn couldn¡¯t talk her round, so they could only let him in. After that, Zoey took Levi to her bedroom. ¡°Since you¡¯re back, you¡¯re still my husband. I don¡¯t care about the gossips. Besides, I believe you¡¯re innocent, and anyone with discerning eyes can see that it was the Garrison family who¡¯d framed you!¡± Levi could feel the warmth in his heart. She trusted him, and that was more than enough for him. ¡°But you must promise me to start from zero and be down to earth. I believe you will achieve something great with your ability! I¡¯ll give you five years!¡± ¡°That¡¯s unnecessary,¡± Levi said. ¡°Just give me one month. In a month, I¡¯ll de¡ª¡± ¡°Shut up! I don¡¯t want to listen to your nonsensical and unrealistic talks! Why can¡¯t we just be realistic?¡± Zoey shouted. ¡°Even if you have nothing now, as long as you take one step at a time, I believe you¡¯ll get back on your feet!¡± Levi shut up obediently. ¡°I bought you these six years ago.¡± Zoey took out a suit from the cupboard. ¡°Change into it at once and follow me to the family banquet!¡± ¡°Zoey, what is up with you?¡± Seeing Levi all dressed up, Aaron and Caitlyn were naturally dissatisfied. Zoey clung onto Levi¡¯s arm. ¡°Mom, Dad, Levi is my husband now! I will make myself clear to Grandpa tonight!¡± Aaron and Caitlyn looked daggers at Levi, sighing helplessly, ¡°For Heaven¡¯s sake!¡± The Lopez family banquet was held at Golden Port Restaurant, where they contracted the entire restaurant. Naturally, the Lopez family was not as powerful as the Garrison family, but they were considered above average in North Hampton. When Zoey and her family arrived at the main hall, they were greeted with strange and jesting gazes. In the past, when Zoey and Levi had gotten married, Aaron¡¯s family status was the highest in the Lopez family. But after Levi¡¯s downfall, Aaron¡¯s family had experienced a seismic shift in life, and their status in the Lopez family took a nosedive as they became the subject of ridicule, especially during family events. ¡°Look! Is that Levi beside Zoey?¡± ¡°Yeah! It¡¯s really him! He¡¯s released from prison already?¡± All eyes fell on Levi at once. Harry, the head of the Lopez family, snorted and turned a blind eye to the four of them. The old man¡¯s favorite now was Fabian, his eldest son, and his family. Mainly because Fabian¡¯s son-inw, Samuel Robertson, was of mixed ethnicity who was born rich and had lived overseas. This time, Harry was going to set up Zoey with Samuel¡¯s younger brother, Chris, who had been casting covetous eyes on Zoey for some time now. With no one paying attention to them, Aaron and his family could only find a ce to sit first. As they were about to take their seats, a voice was heard. ¡°No, Aaron. You guys can¡¯t sit here.¡± It was a reminder from Henry, the second eldest son of the Lopez family. ¡°What?¡± ¡°There are sitting arrangements to the family banquet this time.¡± Aaron looked puzzled. ¡°How so?¡± ¡°There are four tables for the family banquet! And it¡¯s decided ording to the family contribution!¡± ¡°For example, the first table is given to the family who contributed over five million to the family in a year; a million for the second table, a hundred thousand for the third table, and less than a hundred thousand for thest table, or should I say no contribution at all!¡± Henry smiled smugly. ¡°Our family has made good profits this year, and we¡¯ve contributed just about five million to the family. So excuse me, but this table here is ours.¡± ¡°Of course, you can also sit at the first table without contributing. That is if your family has tens of millions of assets.¡± ¡°Unfortunately, we couldn¡¯t be any clearer about your family¡¯s situation,¡± sneered Maddison, Henry¡¯s wife. ¡°Now that there¡¯s an ex-convict in your family, I¡¯m sorry that you guys can only sit at thest table!¡± ¡°Mom, Dad, as far as I know, Uncle Aaron and his family didn¡¯t contribute much to the familyst year,¡± said Shaun, Henry¡¯s son, walking over with a ss in his hand. ¡°Theirpany went bankrupt, and they even borrowed over two million from Grandpa. Clearly, it¡¯s a negative contribution. It¡¯s unfair to the rtives sitting at the fourth table! I say we add a fifth table for negative contributors!¡± ¡°Yeah, I agree!¡± The rest of the Lopez family concurred. ¡°Okay, we¡¯ll do as Shaun says! This shall motivate you people!¡± Harry gave his consent. ¡°Hurry up and sit down. Don¡¯t just stand there and make a fool out of yourselves.¡± Harry red at Aaron. With that, Aaron and his family walked over to the fifth table quietly. ¡°Which table should a ten billion contributor sit at?¡± asked Levi suddenly, pulling Zoey¡¯s arm. Levi was the one and only five-star God of War, and wealth to him was just a number. In fact, he didn¡¯t know exactly how much he had, but he could still fork out ten billion casually for the family contribution on behalf of Aaron¡¯s family. As soon as Levi said that, everyone was stunned at his query. After a few moments of silence, the crowd blossomed into an enormous bellyugh. ¡°Ten billion? You must be kidding me! Even the aristocratic Garrison family may not have that much money!¡± ¡°This kid must have a loose screw in the head toe here and embarrass himself!¡± ¡°Hey, Aaron. Did you know you have a son-inw worth ten billion? Hahaha¡­¡± Sensing the jeering gazes and titter from the people around, Aaron and his family wished the ground could swallow them whole. This is embarrassing! Too embarrassing! Zoey¡¯s temper sparked, and her eyes zed with rage. ¡°Levi Garrison, is it not enough for you to talk big at home that you have toe here and embarrass me? Do you think you haven¡¯t done enough after all these years?¡± Zoey trembled as tears silently rolling down her cheeks. ¡°But I do have ten billion!¡± Levi said helplessly. This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. At this time, no one bothered to listen to Levi¡¯s sheer bull because the star of the day, Fabian¡¯s son-in- law, had arrived. Everyone, including Harry, went out to the entrance to greet him. ¡°I¡¯m sorry to keep everyone waiting.¡± Samuel wore an apologetic expression. ¡°Your flight was nearly ten hourste. What¡¯s up with that?¡± Harry asked in concern. Samuel smiled. ¡°Grandpa, don¡¯t you know? A big shot has arrived in North Hampton, and North Hampton Airport was sealed off for eight hours.¡± What? Is there such a thing? ¡°Who¡¯s this big shot to have the airport sealed off, Samuel?¡± Harry asked smilingly. ¡°It¡¯s not just that. It¡¯s said that a hundred nes escorted the private jet of that big shot, and there were a hundred thousand people guarding at the airport.¡± ¡°Damn!¡± ¡°What?¡± The crowd gasped in shock. ¡°He¡¯s themander-in-chief of nine military regions, the God of War of Erudia. Haha, you may not believe it if I say this, but I met this great man when I was at a gathering abroad, and we even exchanged numbers. I didn¡¯t expect him to take up a post in North Hampton! I¡¯ll ask him out sometime in support of the Lopez family. That way, you¡¯ll gain a foothold in North Hampton in no time,¡± Samuel said loftily. ¡°God! That¡¯s incredible! How did you even get to know someone like him?¡± ¡°My brother-inw is so cool!¡± ¡°The Lopez family¡¯s son-inw is one of a kind! Of course, except for one!¡± Everyone looked at Samuel with veneration; the old man was all the more impressed, Aaron and Caitlyn begrudged Fabian¡¯s son-inw, and Zoey was envious as well. But she believed that in five years, Levi, too, could make her grandfather proud. Yet, unbeknownst to them, Levi was actually barely stifling in hisughter. This kid is quite something to know that I¡¯ve arrived. But his ability to make up nonsense is even more impressive. ¡°You¡¯re saying you know the God of War?¡± Levi asked. Samuel raised his head. ¡°Yeah, we had a drink together. Is there a problem?¡± Levi chuckled. ¡°Then why don¡¯t I recognize you?¡± Chapter 4 Chapter 4 ¡°Huh?¡± Samuel froze, and so did the rest. What does he mean? Samuel frowned. ¡°Are you saying that you¡¯re the God of War?¡± Levi smiled. ¡°Yes, I am the God of War. But I never knew you.¡± The crowd burst intoughter; Samuel especiallyughed his head off. Even old man Harry was amused as he had never seen such a sensationalist before. Clown! Levi is such a clown. ¡°Gosh, Zoey, your husband is hrious!¡± Mnie, Samuel¡¯s wife, derided. ¡°He called himself the God of War, just to prove himself and save his pride! Do you even know who the God of War is? He¡¯s the commander-in-chief of nine military regions who can wipe off a n with just his words! What? Is the prison a war zone? Jeez, Zoey, what a husband you have there. I feel terrible for you!¡± The others also tried to get a word in. ¡°Don¡¯t bring him out in the future, Zoey. You might not think it¡¯s embarrassing, but we do!¡± ¡°Yeah, don¡¯t ever let him attend any of our family banquet in the future. The Lopez family wants to preserve our reputation!¡± ¡°Aaron, your family is really rotten. I¡¯m so disappointed in you.¡± Harry gave Aaron a dark look. ¡°God! What sin have Imitted in my previous life to deserve this?¡± Aaron and Caitlyn looked down, their expressions ugly. This is the most humiliating day ever! Zoey sat in the corner. In the face of many insults and derision, she didn¡¯t utter a single word, but tears rolled down her cheeks silently. Never in her mind would she expect to be confronted by such humiliating moments. Zoey looked at Levi, feeling a little disgusted. She didn¡¯t mind that Levi was imprisoned, nor did she mind the stigma of him having gone to prison. All she cared about was Levi¡¯s attitude. Initially, she thought that he would start from scratch and live a practical life after he got out of prison, but the Levi Garrison right now was a bitter disappointment. He¡¯s so unrealistic! A sensationalist! Not to mention his damned pride! What a buffoon! Zoey didn¡¯t want to admit that this was her husband. ¡°Okay, aren¡¯t you the God of War?¡± Samuel refused to let Levi off so easily. ¡°There will be a wee banquet tomorrow night in North Hampton, specially dedicated to wee this big shot! I hope to see you there!¡± Samuel was up to date. Indeed, there was such a banquet. As Levi had decided to settle down in North Hampton, the higher-ups had assigned him as the deputy of North Hampton, which was more reasonable. After all, his purpose of being here was uncertain, and everyone was afraid of this big shot. It was easy to cause panic. For this reason, North Hampton had decided to host a wee banquet. ¡°Oh? Can you also attend such a wee banquet, Samuel?¡± Harry couldn¡¯t help but ask upon hearing their conversation. Samuel squared his shoulders and smiled. ¡°I just received two invitation cards!¡± In fact, Samuel had gone out of his way to buy two invitation cards for two million just to show off at the family banquet today. All those present looked at Samuel in awe. Now that¡¯s two million well spent! He thought to himself smugly. ¡°Can you get any more of this invitation card, Samuel?¡± Harry asked cautiously. ¡°If so, your father and I would like to expand our horizons!¡± Fabian gazed at Samuel with anticipation in his eyes. ¡°I¡¯ll get it no matter what!¡± Samuel t out agreed, although he could feel the burn in his pocket. That¡¯s another two million there! ¡°It¡¯s just a matter of one phone call!¡± Samuel made a call and purchased two more invitation cards. ¡°Say, Zoey,¡± Mnie said, scooting over to Zoey. ¡°Will I see you at the banquet tomorrow? Hahaha¡­¡± Zoey¡¯s face darkened, knowing that Mnie was embarrassing her on purpose. Not long after, a ck car stopped in front of Golden Port Hotel, with a man in a suit walking in soon after. ¡°Aren¡¯t you Riley, the secretary?¡± Harry quickly went up to greet him upon realizing who the visitor was. Riley, who came into contact with the upper management every day, was the secretary of the North Hampton Office Building. Surely, he had to show his respect. ¡°Greetings, Mr. Lopez. I¡¯m here for one simple purpose¡ªto send the Lopez family ten invitation cards for tomorrow¡¯s banquet!¡± After dropping off ten invitation cards, Riley left in a hurry. It was a mission assigned to him from the head secretary of North Hampton. At this moment, the head secretary of North Hampton was sitting in the car outside. He was afraid of meeting the legendary God of War. The words of his big boss echoed clearly in his ears, Every important family member of the God of War¡¯s father-inw¡¯s family must attend tomorrow¡¯s banquet. He was to send out the invitations in a low-profile manner while keeping the identity of the sender unknown. Hence, he had assigned Riley for the task. Levi said nothing when he saw this scene. Samuel, however, was taken aback. What¡¯s going on? Didn¡¯t I just buy two invitation cards? Why did they send us ten cards at once? And who was it again? Riley, the secretary? Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. ¡°You¡¯re the best grandson-inw, Samuel,¡± Harry guffawed. ¡°To have the secretary from the office building send us ten invitations at once with just a word; the Lopez family is proud of you!¡± Fabian was all smiles. ¡°Damn! You¡¯re amazing, Samuel!¡± Shaun regarded Samuel with admiration. ¡°Mnie has indeed married a good man! You¡¯re surely the happiest woman in the world! Unlike Zoey, who married a criminal!¡± ¡­ ¡°I¡¯m sorry that my husband is too amazing, Zoey. Just say the word if you need our help in the future. But I dare not get too close to you, though,¡± Mnie paused. ¡°Lest someone tries to jump his sister-in- law¡­¡± Zoey could feel her anger boiling up. It was obvious that Mnie was insulting her, but she couldn¡¯t do anything about it; Samuel¡¯s ability to have the secretary from the office building send the invitation cards in person with just a phone call was just too over the top. Besides, an invitation for a banquet of this level wasn¡¯t something the Lopez family could easily obtain. Aaron and Caitlyn, on the other hand, were even more envious. With a son-inw like that, I bet we¡¯ll wake up with a smile every morning. Life will be all about counting money. Right, isn¡¯t Samuel¡¯s brother in love with our daughter? However, the couple couldn¡¯t change Zoey¡¯s mind, so they didn¡¯t muse out loud. Meanwhile, Samuel waspletely flummoxed by the whole thing. Where in the world do I find connections in North Hampton? They must be mistaken. But since it¡¯s at this point now, I guess I should just go along with it. It¡¯ll make me look good, anyway! Samuel chuckled. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Grandpa. I could only get us ten invitations. After all, there aren¡¯t many ces avable for this kind of banquet.¡± Harry grinned from ear to ear. ¡°You¡¯re the cream of the crop, Samuel! Here, let Grandpa give you a toast!¡± Upon seeing this, Aaron was green with envy. ¡°Grandpa, why don¡¯t you distribute these invitations?¡± Samuel said. ¡°Sure.¡± Harry had four children in total. Everyone received an invitation, all except for Aaron¡¯s family. Thest few remaining invitations were given to Shaun and some of his favorite grandchildren. ¡°Thank you, Grandpa!¡± Shaun and the others flourished the invitation cards in their hands before Aaron¡¯s family. Without a word said, Aaron¡¯s family bowed their heads and remained silent. In Harry¡¯s eyes, they were no better than the younger ones, and they acknowledged it. They could only me themselves for being worthless. Just then, someone¡¯s voice broke the silence. ¡°Why didn¡¯t we get an invitation?¡± It was Levi. Chapter 5 Chapter 5 Everyoneughed themselves silly at Levi¡¯s question. ¡°Do you think your family is qualified to get an invitation? Have you guys ever contributed to the Lopez family?¡± Shaun retaliated directly. ¡°Yeah! Dream on! Can you guys be any more shameless to expect to receive an invitation?¡± Henry questioned unabashedly. Zoey and her parents had given up on all hope. They looked at Levi with nothing but disgust in their eyes. However, Levi let out a cold snort. ¡°It¡¯s for my sake that this invitation is given to you! I intended to give them to my inws, and they were given to you passingly.¡± ¡°Have some pride, Levi!¡± Fabian exploded. ¡°Clearly, Samuel got these invitations through his connections. What the hell has it got to do with you?!¡± ¡°Yeah! Who the hell do you think you are?¡± Samuel¡¯s anger mounted. ¡°How dare you try to take credit for this?¡± Soon after, Henry pointed at Aaron. ¡°Just look at your son-inw, Aaron! Do something about him, and don¡¯t bring him to our next family banquet! We cannot tolerate such insolence!¡± Levi was about to say something when Zoey pulled him outside. ¡°Come with me!!!¡± This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. She couldn¡¯t stand him any longer as hot torrents of grief coursed down her face. ¡°Levi, please, don¡¯t embarrass me anymore. I really can¡¯t hold on if you keep this up!¡± Levi wiped away her tears and asked, ¡°Do you want to attend the banquet, Zoey?¡± ¡°Who wouldn¡¯t want to? Didn¡¯t you see the look in Mom and Dad¡¯s eyes?¡± Zoey said grumpily. ¡°But there¡¯s nothing we can do, even if we want to go. It¡¯s not like you can get us in, can you?¡± ¡°I can!¡± Levi said decisively. This was too much for Zoey to handle. Her temper sparked, and she turned on her heels, trying to leave. ¡°Zoey, why don¡¯t you trust me?¡± Levi asked. ¡°How am I supposed to trust you when you¡¯re behaving like this?¡± Zoey replied with a question of her own. Levi chuckled. ¡°I¡¯ll definitely get you inside. I, Levi Garrison, am a man of my word!¡± Zoey nodded. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll trust you just this once! If you can¡¯t do it, we¡¯re over!¡± ¡°Deal!¡± ¡°Fine, I¡¯m going all out on this one!¡± Zoey said resolutely while wiping her tears. ¡°I don¡¯t need this stupid pride! I¡¯m going to continue to attend this family banquet and tell everyone that my husband is capable of getting an invitation for tomorrow¡¯s banquet too!¡± ¡°Okay,dies first. Let me just make one call.¡± ¡­ ¡°Azure Dragon, tell Jesse I¡¯ll attend the banquet he¡¯s hosting tomorrow,¡± Levi said once the call went through. ¡°What? So you agree to attend the banquet? Thank God! The higher-ups were so worried that you won¡¯t give Jesse this honor!¡± ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll attend. But please ban some of the people from this event¡­¡± ¡°Roger that, Sir! I¡¯ll make the arrangements now!¡± Returning inside, Levi saw Zoey holding her head high, looking as proud as a peacock. It was obvious that she had made the announcement as many pairs of eyes were fixated on him. ¡°Say, how do you guys think this punk got the invitation? By stealing?¡± ¡°Who knows if he bought it for the sake of pretending!¡± Samuelughed. ¡°Don¡¯t you guys know that one invitation cost over one million?¡± ¡°Aaron¡¯s family owes Grandpa about three million. How can they afford to buy an invitation?¡± Right then, dinner was served, marking the start of the family banquet. ¡°I think the four of them can just have a bowl of noodles each. There¡¯s no need to serve them. What do you guys think?¡± Henry asked. Samuelughed. ¡°Let¡¯s just feed them. Otherwise, it¡¯ll look like Grandpa is mistreating them.¡± ¡°Alright then.¡± Other tables were bustling with noise and excitement, with everyone toasting each other and currying favor with Samuel, but it was deadly silence at Levi¡¯s. Aaron nced at Samuel, then back at Levi, sighing, ¡°What¡¯s the point of getting envious? Such is my fate!¡± Caitlyn glowered at Levi. Can today be any more humiliating? However, they didn¡¯t dare to leave without the old man¡¯s permission and could only continue to suffer from the humiliation in awkward silence. Right then, Samuel came over with a ss of wine, followed by a group of people who had been paying court to him. He walked past Levi and stood before Zoey. ¡°I was going to introduce my brother to you, Zoey. He¡¯s so much better than me! But it seems that you¡¯re not fortunate enough to enjoy a good life. It¡¯s a pity that you have a bad taste in men!¡± Aaron and Caitlyn sighed. If only Levi didn¡¯t show up, Zoey would have been with Chris, and our family would have been rich again. How amazing is that? But sadly, it seems that we are gued by poverty! Soon, the family banquet ended. ¡°Let¡¯s go to my house. I want to have a good talk with my grandson-inw regarding the Lopez family¡¯s future development and tomorrow¡¯s banquet. All of you must sit in and listen. It¡¯ll be good for you,¡± Harry instructed. Aaron and Caitlyn looked at Harry in anticipation, hoping that the Lopez family would lend a hand to alleviate their current livelihood. But little did they know Harry responded, ¡°Aaron, you guys can go back on your own!¡± Aaron hesitated a little. ¡°Dad, but I¡­¡± ¡°No buts! We don¡¯t need you here. Besides, your good son-inw just came back from prison. I don¡¯t want him to stain my ce with bad luck!¡± Harry said, then left with the crowd. Before leaving, Samuel, Mnie, and a few others stood before Levi, waving the invitation cards in their hands. ¡°Don¡¯t disappoint me tomorrow night. Don¡¯t say you know me if you can¡¯t get in. I can¡¯t afford to throw my reputation down the gutters.¡± Levi snickered. ¡°You¡¯ll never know who¡¯s the one who can¡¯t get in when the timees.¡± ¡°Alright then. We¡¯ll soon see about that.¡± Everyone left happily with an invitation card in their hands, leaving Aaron and his family sighing and groaning. Aaron cast a deep nce at Levi. If only he could bring honor for the family¡­ It¡¯s a pity that he just got out of prison. Even surviving is a problem for him. After that, Levi followed Zoey home. Compared to the Garrison family, this was his home¡ªa home where a woman had been waiting for him for six years. Back home, Levi took the initiative toy a mattress on the floor, but Zoey let him sleep on the bed instead. Thereafter, hey on the bed while Zoey continued to draft a n at the desk. ¡°What are you doing?¡± Levi asked. ¡°I¡¯m drafting a proposal for an ecological park development project at West City. Even if the chance of sess is not even one percent, I¡¯m going to try my best to win this bid!¡± Zoey smiled. Until the following night, not once did Zoeyin about him, nor did she show a long face. But she couldn¡¯t help it anymore as it was almost time for the wee banquet. ¡°Levi Garrison, I trusted you so much and bet everything on you. But where¡¯s the invitation? How on earth am I supposed to believe you now? I¡¯d thought you woulde up with ideas to get us in, but you didn¡¯t step out from this house nor made a phone call the moment we came homest night. Do you think the invitation will just fall from the sky?¡± Aaron and Caitlyn added, ¡°What are you waiting for? Zoey had made a big promisest night. If you don¡¯t make this happen, there won¡¯t be a ce for us to live in the Lopez family in the future.¡± Levi nced at the clock. ¡°It¡¯s almost time. Just follow me.¡± Driving in Aaron¡¯s Haval, they arrived at Paradise Vi, where the God of War¡¯s wee banquet was held. ¡°Zoey, I will prove to you now that I can do it!¡± Levi pulled Zoey and headed towards the entrance. Chapter 6 Chapter 6 ¡°Well, well, look who¡¯s here. If it isn¡¯t Aaron and his criminal son-inw.¡± Along with the mockeries, Harry and the others had arrived with bags of gifts consisted of fine wine, wild ginseng, tea, and so on in their hands. The Lopez family¡¯s n was simple¡ªto butter up the God of War as much as they could. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you toe, Zoey,¡± Mnie said as she moved closer to Zoey, her voiceced with sarcasm. ¡°Where¡¯s your invitation card? Show it to me. It¡¯s easy to purchase counterfeit ones these days.¡± Mnie, Samuel, and the others were not the slightest bit convinced that Levi could get an invitation. Just look at their status, there¡¯s no way they can get an invitation to the banquet! It¡¯s like saying pigs could fly! ¡°I¡­¡± Zoey hesitated because there was no invitation card, to begin with. ¡°Come on. What are you hiding?¡± Mnieughed. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me your invitation card is made of gold that I can¡¯t even take a look at it?¡± Zoey mmed up, her head lowered. ¡°Aaron, show us your invitation card!¡± Harry demanded upon noticing the couple¡¯s odd demeanors. ¡°Dad, I¡­¡± Aaron panicked. ¡°What? You won¡¯t obey even your own father¡¯s order? Hurry up and show it to me!¡± Harry bellowed. Aaron panted heavily and could only tell the truth. ¡°Dad, we don¡¯t have an invitation card¡­ It was Levi who brought us here¡­¡± Soon after they heard it, Samuel, Mnie, and the othersughed so hard that their belly hurt. ¡°You¡¯re such an idiot!¡± Harry red at Aaron. ¡°What a disgrace to have a son like you!¡± Sensing the mass¡¯ scoffing eyes and ruthlessughter, a fresh swell of rage rose in Aaron as hisst piece of dignity left in front of the Lopez family vanished without a trace. Zoey, too, hated Levi to the core, knowing that they had lost all respect from the Lopez family. ¡°How shameless of you to attend the banquet without an invitation!¡± ¡°Let me tell you a fact. No matter how hard you try, your family can never enter this gate!¡± Samuel taunted. ¡°Let¡¯s go inside, Grandpa,¡± Mnie said as she held onto Harry¡¯s arm. ¡°Don¡¯t let them get in the way.¡± ¡°You¡¯re right. Knowing them is such a disgrace.¡± The Lopez family shot daggers at Levi and hurried towards the gate. Aaron was about to say something when Levi said, ¡°Dad, look. They won¡¯t be able to get in.¡± Standing at the entrance of Paradise Vi were dozens of security guards who were hired to maintain order at the scene. Samuel took out twelve invitation cards and handed them over. ¡°For twelve, please.¡± He said that as he straightened his back, looking proud. After all, how many were there who could take out twelve invitation cards at once? But the next second, the security guard said expressionlessly, ¡°You people are restricted from entering and are banned from attending the banquet!¡± ¡°What?¡± Samuel and the others thought they had misheard the security guard. ¡°That¡¯s impossible! Riley, the secretary from the Office Building, sent us these invitations in person yesterday!¡± Harry argued. Samuel put on a haughty face. ¡°This is my invitation card. Let me in this instance! You can¡¯t afford to mess with me!¡± Thud! Suddenly, a truncheon rested on Samuel¡¯s head. ¡°Do you not understand humannguage? You people are restricted from entering! Must I exin to you in action?¡± With the cold truncheon aiming at his head, Samuel was so frightened that he almost peed his pants. But with so many eyes watching him, he mustered his courage and struck back. ¡°I dare you to touch me! Don¡¯t you know who I am? Let me speak to your supervisor!¡± Wham! The security guard knocked him down straight away with the truncheon; Samuel hadpletely wet his pants, and the Lopez family was all the more petrified. ¡°What are you guys waiting for? Scram!¡± the security guard barked. The Lopez family helped Samuel up and made a dash. ¡°You were right. They couldn¡¯t get in.¡± Aaron was shocked at the scene that unfolded before him. At that moment, Levi smiled and held Zoey¡¯s hand. ¡°We should get inside!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t! We¡¯re going to get ourselves killed. How are we supposed to get inside when Samuel and the rest can¡¯t even get through the security checkpoint?¡± Aaron and Caitlyn said and back-pedaled in fear. Zoey¡¯s delicate body trembled as well. ¡°Yeah, can we really get inside? We don¡¯t even have an invitation card!¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that you¡¯ll give me onest chance? How do you know if you don¡¯t try?¡± Levi smiled. ¡°Okay, I trust you!¡± Zoey held Levi¡¯s hand tightly. ¡°Officers!¡± Mnie¡¯s voice was heard just as the four of them approached the security checkpoint. ¡°Although they are members of the Lopez family, my grandfather had long kicked them out of the Lopez family! They are not rted to us!¡± Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! ¡°Yes, officers. They have nothing to do with the Lopez family,¡± Harry said in a flustered voice. ¡°Please don¡¯t take offense at us!¡± Levi looked back and sneered. Such heartless creatures! When they arrived at the security checkpoint, Zoey even closed her eyes. To be honest, she¡¯d rather die today than being humiliated. Aaron and Caitlyn shared the same sentiment. Harry and the others didn¡¯t leave. They were hiding in a distance, intending to watch Aaron and his family make a fool of themselves. ¡°Wee, Mr. Garrison and his family! You are our most distinguished guest. Invitations are not required!¡± Upon hearing that, Zoey opened her eyes to see dozens of security guards lined up in two rows, saluting them. As if they had entered fantasnd, Zoey and her parents made their way inside Paradise Vi. Harry and the others, who were waiting for a good show outside, werepletely dumbstruck. ¡°They¡­ They went in? How is that possible?¡± Truth be told, Zoey and her parents felt like they were on cloud nine when they saw the Lopez family¡¯s incredulous faces. Aaron looked around, still in disbelief. ¡°That was easy. How did you pull that off, Levi?¡± It was only then did they feel that their son-inw was somewhat useful. At the very least, they managed to redeem themselves from the humiliation they had suffered. Caitlyn smiled. ¡°Levi also had connections in North Hampton before this, no?¡± ¡°You¡¯re right, Mom. I have friends,¡± Levi replied. Zoey looked at Levi suspiciously. She had a hunch that things were not that simple. Almost none of his friends stepped forward when he was in trouble. There were many who put the boot in instead¡­ Would anyone help him? In the vi, Zoey and his parents were careful of their every movement. After all, they couldn¡¯t afford to break anything or offend anyone on such an asion. ¡°Zoey, is that you? What are you doing here? Am I seeing things?¡± Suddenly, a voice of surprise sounded from behind. Zoey¡¯s eyes were filled with disgust when she saw the iing person. The four people that wereing her way were dressed in tuxedos and had the bearing of royalty. The man in the lead was Derrick Johns, the son of the president of Apex Group. He had lusted after Zoey for ages, even offering millions to sleep with her, but she remained unmoved. As an act of revenge, Derrick had caused Zoey¡¯s well-developedpany to go bankrupt. ¡°Why can¡¯t I be here?¡± Zoey said coldly. Derrick looked Levi up and down. ¡°Is this your criminal husband? Did he bring you in?¡± Upon that, he leaned in closer to Zoey and gave a lubricious chuckle. ¡°I don¡¯t care how you guys got in, but with my powers, I can send your husband back to jail again and get him locked up for a decade or two!¡± Zoey believed Derrick could do it, given his expedients and abilities. ¡°What do you want?¡± Zoey looked at him warily. ¡°As long as you promise to keep mepany, I swear I won¡¯t trouble him! Otherwise, I¡¯ll definitely send him in again!¡± Chapter 7 Chapter 7 ¡°You wish!¡± Zoey would rather die than agree to such a condition. ¡°Fine. Just you wait!¡± Derrick grinned insidiously before turning to leave. Noticing Zoey¡¯s paleplexion, Levi grasped her hand and asked, ¡°Zoey, what happened? Who¡¯s that guy just now?¡± Zoey shook her head. ¡°It¡¯s nothing!¡± However, she knew Derrick wouldn¡¯t let this rest, so she was perturbed along the way. Halfway through, arge group of people suddenly surrounded the four of them. These people were members of the security team, each pointing at them with a gun. Zoey was scared out of her wits. Her face drained of all colors as she gripped Levi¡¯s hand tightly. Likewise, Aaron and Caitlyn were paralyzed in terror, as they knew that it was Derrick¡¯s revenge. The leader of the group, decked out inbat suits, looked at them with cold and merciless eyes under the protective goggles. ¡°Mr. Johns, is this the criminal that you were speaking of?¡± ¡°Yes, Mr. Lewis!¡± Derrick replied. ¡°This guy¡¯s fresh out of prison today. How is he qualified to attend such a banquet? I suspect he has something up his sleeve! If anything crops up on this asion, can you afford to bear this responsibility, Mr. Lewis?¡± ¡°What? Is this for real?¡±Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! Ethan Lewis, the deputy team leader of the security team, was responsible for the safety inside. He wasn¡¯t aware of how they hade in. Derrick shed acent smile at Zoey, then said to Ethan, ¡°No matter what¡¯s the situation, Mr. Lewis, I suggest we arrest him first! We need to get rid of any possible risks!¡± ¡°Right! How could he attend this banquet right after he was released from prison? Check their invitations first!¡± Ethan said coldly. Zoey and her parents were dumbfounded. What invitation cards! There were no invitation cards at all! ¡°Hand over the invitations!¡± Derrick spoke in an overbearing manner. ¡°We don¡¯t have them,¡± Levi replied cidly. ¡°Haha. Did you hear that, Mr. Lewis? They have no invitations at all! Something is definitely fishy here!¡± Derrick was ted to hear that they came without any invitation. ¡°Men, arrest them!¡± Ethan gave his orders. At that point, Zoey was already freaking out. Mom, dad, and I will definitely be fine even if we¡¯re arrested. But Levi will certainly be subjected to Derrick¡¯s maniption and get sent to jail again. ¡°Wait! We came in through the security checkpoint. What makes you think we don¡¯t have the right to be here?¡± Zoey said indignantly. ¡°That¡¯s impossible!¡± Derrick sneered. ¡°An invitation ispulsory to enter this ce! Even the host of today¡¯s banquet, the God of War, needs an invitation! Something is not right if there¡¯s no invitation!¡± ¡°Yes, that¡¯s a first for me as well,¡± Ethan said with certainty, knowing that everyone, including the tycoons, came with invitations today. ¡°Take them away!¡± Aaron and Caitlyn squeezed their eyes shut in horror. Zoey, too, was terribly frightened. ¡°ept your fate, Zoey!¡± Derrick chortled. ¡°This is the consequence of rejecting me!¡± ¡°Whoever told you that one must need an invitation to get in?¡± Levi¡¯s voice sounded abruptly. Everyone halted and stared at him with surprise. Just then, Zoey tugged on Levi¡¯s sleeves, signaling him to stop talking, while Aaron and his wife looked even more horrified by Levi¡¯s retort. Is he courting disaster? Levi merely patted her shoulders. ¡°Trust me again, will you?¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Zoey nodded. After that, Levi¡¯s gazended on Ethan. ¡°Call your supervisor and ask him this¡ªcan Levi Garrison come in without an invitation?¡± ¡°Hahaha¡­ Is he retarded? Who does he think he is?¡± Derrick and hispanionsughed so hard that their stomach hurt. But Ethan was angered by Levi¡¯s words, so he did as he was asked. ¡°Okay, I shall ask the team leader if he knows you.¡± Standing beside them, Derrickughed heartily and was happy to see Levi make a fool of himself. By then, many people had gathered around at themotion, causing Zoey and her parents to lower their heads in embarrassment. This is an embarrassment! Ethan consulted Clement Phillips, the security team leader, through his headset. When the voice came through the headset, hisplexion turned for the worst. His eyes were filled with fear and trepidation as he looked at Levi. ¡°I-I¡­ I got it, S-Sir¡­¡± Ethan stammered as he struggled to make out his words. Derrick, who was unaware of the situation, looked at Ethan with anticipation. ¡°How is it? Mr. Lewis?¡± p! The answer he got in return was an unexpected hard p on the cheek that sent him flying seven to eight meters away. His mouth was full of blood, and he even lost a few teeth. ¡°Mr. Lewis, w-why?¡± Derrick¡¯s eyes widened as he stuttered. Ethan stepped forward and threw another punch, causing blood to spurt from Derrick¡¯s wounds. ¡°Why? You abused your power and deliberately made things difficult for Ms. Lopez! They may not have an invitation, but they are our honored guests who came in through proper means! But you! You had disrupted the order and dampened the mood of the banquet! Men, arrest him and lock him up for a few days!¡± Ethan ordered. The two security guards next to him stepped forward and grabbed Derrick, dragging him away as if he were a lifeless corpse. ¡°Mr. Garrison, Ms. Lopez, a thousand apologies for the trouble!¡± Ethan dared not stay there any longer as he led his men and hurried off. The unexpected twist made Zoey and her parents dumbfounded. What just happened? Didn¡¯t theye to arrest us? Why was Derrick arrested instead? What¡¯s going on? This happened right after he reported his name. The three of them gazed at Levi, with Zoey eyeing him doubtfully. ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to exin what¡¯s going on?¡± Zoey started. ¡°It¡¯s simple! We may not have an invitation, but we came in legally, so we¡¯re safe. And what Derrick did just now has disrupted the order of the banquet. You guys saw the horde of busybodies just now, no? That¡¯s a bad impression right there. If the God of War learned about what transpired just now, forget about Derrick, even Jesse Nielsen himself can¡¯t bear this responsibility.¡± ¡°I get it now,¡± Aaron responded immediately. ¡°It¡¯s fine as long as we prove that we came in legally!¡± Caitlyn nodded. ¡°Yeah, that should be it.¡± Though Zoey felt that something was amiss, there seemed to be no loopholes in his exnation. To her, it sounded perfectly logical and reasonable. Yet, the moment Levi turned his head, his eyes flickered. He had heard what Derrick said just now. Instead of locking him up for a few days, he was determined to let Derrick rot in prison. The dinner banquet was simple, but the people who attended were so great a personage that Zoey and her parents dared not make a sound once they were seated. ¡°Mom, Dad, why are you guys so tense? Walk around. Wouldn¡¯t it be nice to make friends and meet new people?¡± Levi smiled. Aaron and Caitlyn exchanged nces. But in the end, they decided to stay rooted to their spot. Zoey tilted her head, giving Levi a once-over. ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid?¡± Levi¡¯s outward tranquility gave Zoey and her parents an illusion that he was ustomed to such an asion. ¡°Why should I be?¡± Levi said. Zoey pondered. He must be ustomed to it from facing vile and vicious people in prison. Thus, she stopped asking. In the meantime, there were more and more people arriving at the banquet. Escorted by big crowds in front and behind, Jesse and a few other North Hampton big shots had arrived as well. ¡°Hmm? Aaron, I¡¯ve noticed that everyone came with gifts. Even Nielsen¡¯s secretary is carrying a gift box of some kind. I think it¡¯s just us who came empty-handed,¡± Caitlyn observed. The rest of the family caught a glimpse, and it was indeed so. Everyone else brought gifts except for their family. It was obvious as they were sitting at the corner, unmoving while the others had gathered together, waiting to present their gifts. ¡°It¡¯s because we didn¡¯t understand the rules. I wasn¡¯t aware of it,¡± Aaron said as his head drooped. ¡°Yeah. But Dad, Samuel, and the others had thought about it,¡± Caitlyn said. ¡°Did you see the gifts in their hands just now?¡± Zoey sighed. ¡°It¡¯s all my fault. I wasn¡¯t sure if we could get in.¡± Aaron nodded. ¡°Should I arrange for someone to send some gifts now? There¡¯s still time.¡± Levi quickly refused. ¡°Mom, Dad, just rx. Perhaps the God of War doesn¡¯t like gifts.¡± ¡°No, this is the least we should do,¡± Zoey said. However, Levi let out a light chuckle. ¡°I think the God of War will appreciate those who came empty- handed. Do you believe me?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t.¡± Zoey shook her head. Chapter 8 Chapter 8 ¡°Did you guys see that? They came empty-handed.¡± ¡°Do they not know the rules? Or do they not respect the God of War at all?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve seen them before. Who are they? Did they sneak in?¡± ¡­ Soon, everyone noticed Aaron and his family. Hearing the various mutterings, Aaron wished the ground would swallow him up. This is too embarrassing. It differed from being humiliated in front of someone familiar. This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. First of all, they didn¡¯t have any sense of presence in this ce. And second of all, they were just nobodies among the many big shots. It was a kind of psychological humiliation. Not long after, the room was in turmoil. Everyone had shifted their gaze to a few men walking in, dressed in military uniform. The leader of the group was a bona fide King of War, who carried one star on his shoulder. His imposing aura had everyone speechless. ¡°A quick introduction. I served at the Eastern War Zone, code-named Azure Dragon. I¡¯m the God of War¡¯s right-hand man!¡± Azure Dragon scanned the area domineeringly. Aaron and his family shuddered in fear when they saw this scene. ¡°Man, this God of War is too scary! Even his right-hand man is the King of War!¡± ¡°Indeed! The God of War is Erudia¡¯s first war God with five stars!¡± Caitlyn was so anxious that she was about to cry. ¡°We should have at least brought something. What will happen to us if he thinks we are disrespecting him?¡± ¡°Azure Dragon, may I ask when is the God of War arriving?¡± Jesse asked. Azure Dragon smiled. ¡°Truth be told, the God of War is already in our midst right now. He tends to keep a low profile and hardly ever attends such events. It¡¯s beyond my expectation that he actually came.¡± His words brought on a storm as people looked around frantically in search of this man. ¡°Stop searching,¡± Azure Dragon said sternly. ¡°But keep in mind that the God of War has your every word and action in check. I will act as the mediator today. You can find me if there¡¯s anything you need.¡± ¡°Well, isn¡¯t this a hint?¡± Aaron whispered upon hearing this. And the rest seemed to have understood his meaning as well. ¡°North Hampton Winston Gonzales presents the God of War with a pair of Legendary Pearl!¡± ¡°North Hampton Evergreen Chamber of Commerce presents the God of War with a two-hundred-year- old wild ginseng!¡± ¡°North Hampton Apocalypse Club presents the God of War with a McLaren P1!¡± ¡­ Everyone at the venue rushed to the front to present their extravagant gifts, in which mansions were also on the list. Seeing them presenting their gifts one after another, Aaron and Caitlyn bowed their heads in utter embarrassment. Even Zoey wanted to make a run for the exit. On the stage, Azure Dragon looked at the mountain of gifts piled up before him. His expression turning colder by the minute. ¡°What do you mean by doing this?¡± Azure Dragon¡¯s voice shocked the audience. Even Jesse, the governor of North Hampton, held his tongue. Everyone looked at Azure Dragon, not quite understanding what he meant. ¡°Are you insulting the God of War?¡± ¡°No, no. Absolutely not.¡± Azure Dragon¡¯s words scared the life out of everyone. ¡°Mark my words! This is what the God of War hates the most! Don¡¯t use your tricks on the God of War! By doing so, you¡¯re only looking down on him!¡± Azure Dragon reproached, and everyone understood at once. Is the God of War short of money? Not at all! The God of War has unparalleled wealth and power! ¡°Please hold your anger, Azure Dragon! We were in the wrong!¡± Azure Dragon nced at the crowd. ¡°Did anyone not give a gift just now?¡± Everyone looked at each other and found that there was no one who didn¡¯t present their gifts. ¡°Dad, raise your hand! This is your chance!¡± Levi reminded. Zoey and her parents had been listening. They were relieved to hear that the other party didn¡¯t like receiving gifts. Even so, they weren¡¯t audacious enough to raise their hands. ¡°Zoey, raise your hand if you trust me. It¡¯s definitely a good thing!¡± Zoey raised her hand, and everyone looked over. Azure Dragon fixed his eyes on Zoey. ¡°Good, very good! Your attitude is right toe empty-handed! That shows your respect for the God of War! Good job!¡± Hearing the King of War¡¯spliments, Zoey and her parents stood up subconsciously, overwhelmed by the ttery and honor. ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡± Azure Dragon asked. ¡°Nice to meet you, Azure Dragon. My name is Zoey Lopez. This is my father, Aaron¡­¡± Zoey introduced her family courteously. ¡°Very good. I shall remember your names. I will give priority to you and your family for any good things in the future!¡± Azure Dragon pledged. Everyone in the room was amazed, including Jesse. Zoey and her parents expressed their gratitude in a fluster. They never dreamed that such a blessing would fall into theirps. Even at the end of the banquet, they felt like they were floating in the clouds. ¡°God, this is all real.¡± Aaron even pocketed a few name cards from big bosses who had expressed their goodwill to him. ¡°You¡¯re so lucky, youngdy!¡± Caitlyn beamed. Zoey looked at Levi. ¡°Mom, it¡¯s all thanks to Levi! He expected that the God of War doesn¡¯t like gifts and encouraged me to raise my hand. I wouldn¡¯t have done it if it wasn¡¯t for him!¡± ¡°Levi has really knocked our socks off tonight!¡± ¡°Indeed. Do we even have the chance to attend this banquet if it wasn¡¯t for him?¡± Aaron and Caitlyn¡¯s impression of Levi changed for the better. ¡°That¡¯s your luck,¡± Levi said. ¡°I just asked a friend to get us a few invitations, that¡¯s all.¡± Right then, Zoey regarded Levi with a rather different look. It¡¯s as if everything was within his control tonight, as if he¡¯d solved everything with just his words. Could it be that he has some influential background? Maybe he¡¯s behind all this today? But how is it possible? He was imprisoned for six years! Zoey dismissed that idea soon after. It had been a long and thrilling night, but fortunately enough, it was a happy ending. Aaron and Caitlyn felt dizzy with excitement now that they had redeemed and especially proven themselves to the Lopez family. However, Harry called just then, and it was Aaron who picked up the call. ¡°You and Zoey don¡¯t have to go to work from tomorrow onwards!¡± ¡°What?¡± Harry¡¯s cold and merciless voice sounded from over the phone. ¡°You guys have disappointed me so much. When will you pay back the 2.8 million you owe me?¡± ¡°Dad, I¡­¡± ¡°Well, since you can¡¯t pay back, I¡¯ll take back thepany and get Samuel and Mnie to take over the business. You¡¯re on your own!¡± Harry hung up. Aaron¡¯s phone fell to the ground with a thud. After learning about what happened, Zoey and Caitlyn sobbed, hugging each other. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Levi asked. ¡°Grandpa took back thepany,¡± Zoey sniffed. ¡°We¡¯re unemployed now.¡± ¡°Hmph, they¡¯ll regret this!¡± Meanwhile, at the Lopez residence, Fabian asked gingerly after Harry hung up the phone, ¡°Is it okay for us to do that? Levi doesn¡¯t have any influential background, does he?¡± ¡°Dad, I¡¯ve already asked around,¡± Henry said. ¡°My friend¡¯s former ssmate works at the Municipal Water Conservancy Bureau, and he was there at the banquet. He said that Levi is just a nobody who relied on a friend to get inside. What¡¯s more ridiculous, only their family didn¡¯t bring any gifts. As if that wasn¡¯t embarrassing enough, they even took it seriously when they heard that the God of War didn¡¯t like receiving gifts.¡± Everyone cracked up when they heard what happened. Harry then let out a cold snort. ¡°I must take back theirpany and make them jobless for disgracing me at Paradise Vi!¡± He was simmering with anger because of the incident today. It was Henry who hatched the plot to have Harry take back thepany. ¡°That¡¯s right. They¡¯re a bunch of ungrateful buffoons who never treat Grandpa with respect!¡± Samuel chimed in. ¡°I swear I¡¯ll make their life miserable!¡± Harry looked at Samuel, his face full of anticipation. ¡°The Lopez family depends on you now, Samuel. I don¡¯t think we can make it to West City¡¯s ecological park development project tomorrow, but it¡¯s okay. You have to work harder, Samuel, and get us more projects through your connections.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Grandpa,¡± Samuel replied. Chapter 9 Chapter 9 That night, Zoey barely slept a wink. ¡°Don¡¯t dwell on it too much and go to sleep,¡± Leviforted. ¡°Harry wille to you in person and ask you to go back to support the business.¡± Zoey red at him. ¡°You think Grandpa wille to me in person? Please, I would thank the heavens if Dad and I can get our jobs back.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I meant what I said. Harry will ask you to go back!¡± Levi turned around, went to the balcony, and made a call. ¡°Azure Dragon, put Nielsen on the line¡­¡± The next morning, Harry woke up to a call from the Ministry of Construction, inviting the Lopez family to attend the bidding for the ecological park development project. It was a pleasant surprise, as Harry didn¡¯t expect to have the chance to take part in the bidding given their qualifications. Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. Harry quickly gathered the Lopez family in the living room. ¡°I heard before that someone is preparing to take part in the bidding. Who was it again?¡± ¡°Dad, it¡¯s Zoey!¡± Henry answered instantly. ¡°She¡¯d drafted a detailed proposal. But how could she take part in the bidding with her family¡¯s ability?¡± Harry stroked his chin. ¡°So you¡¯re saying Zoey has a detailed proposal, and we can take part in the bidding with that proposal?¡± ¡°Yeah! Zoey is stillpetent!¡± ¡°Where¡¯s Shaun? Hurry over to Aaron¡¯s and get that proposal! Who would have thought that this bunch of trash would still be useful!¡± ¡­ In the meantime, Levi, Zoey, and her parents were having breakfast in silence when a knock was heard on the door. To their surprise, it was Shaun. Shaun appraised the house with a nce. ¡°You guys are living here in this dumpster? Is this even a hundred and fifty square meters?¡± ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Aaron asked, clearly displeased at him interrupting their peaceful morning. ¡°I¡¯m here to get the proposal for the ecological park development project. The Ministry of Construction has informed us that we are going to take part in the bidding,¡± Shaun said. ¡°No way!¡± Zoey turned him down t. ¡°I drafted this proposal myself. Do it yourself if you¡¯re going to bid for this project. This has nothing to do with me. Besides, I was fired.¡± Shaun glowered at her. ¡°Fine. I¡¯ll let Grandpa talk to you!¡± At that, he handed his mobile phone to Zoey. ¡°What¡¯s going on with you, Zoey? Aren¡¯t you going to hand over the proposal? Do you not acknowledge me as your Grandpa?¡± Harry¡¯s angry voice echoed as soon as Zoey answered the phone. Zoey welled up in tears. ¡°You fired me, Grandpa. What do you need my proposal for? I won¡¯t yield!¡± ¡°Hmph, what do you mean? If you don¡¯t hand over the proposal, the Lopez family will break off all rtions with you lot today!¡± Zoey was all tears upon hearing that. Levi rose to his feet. He rummaged for the proposal and handed it over to Shaun before consoling Zoey. ¡°Now, that¡¯s more like it.¡± Shaun looked at this family with ridicule written all over his face. Meanwhile, Zoey and her parents looked disappointed when they saw Levi handed over the proposal. Isn¡¯t that a cowardly move? What¡¯s the use of having such a husband? ¡°Why did you give him the proposal?¡± Zoey questioned. ¡°Listen to me. Harry will definitely ask you to go back,¡± Levi asserted. ¡°We need to go somewhere today.¡± ¡°How can I trust you like this?¡± Zoey raised her voice. ¡°You guys shall get a divorce if Dad remains silent!¡± Aaron added crossly. ¡°Deal!¡± Levi agreed. On the other side, after securing the proposal, Samuel and Mnie were entrusted with the important task of taking over Zoey¡¯spany, Imperial Meadows Limited. Thereafter, they headed straight to the office building responsible for the ecological park project, where there was already a long queue when they arrived. Thinking that all the Lopez family¡¯s property would belong to him in the future, Samuel¡¯s breathing hastened. After waiting for one hour, it was finally Samuel¡¯s turn. Samuel was about to give a long-winded introduction of himself as soon as he entered the office with Mnie when the person sitting at the opposite piped up, ¡°The Lopez family?¡± ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right!¡± Samuel answered quickly in a dazed. Mnie immediately handed over a stack of papers. ¡°This is our project proposal! Please have a look!¡± North Hampton Ministry of Construction was responsible for the approval and decision of this project. The person in charge on-site was Ondo Jennings, the leader of the Ministry of Construction management. ¡°Why didn¡¯t Ms. Zoey or Mr. Aarone?¡± Ondo asked straightforwardly, putting the Lopez family¡¯s proposal under his hands. ¡°I beg your pardon?¡± The question stunned both Samuel and Mnie. ¡°Allow me to introduce myself, Mr. Jennings. My name is Samuel, Samuel Robertson. I¡¯m the key person in charge of this project of Lopez Group. As for Zoey and Aaron, they have been fired from Lopez Group. May I know why are you asking for them, Mr. Jennings?¡± Samuel asked curiously. Hearing that, Ondo nodded with relief. ¡°Oh, is that so? Alright then. You may leave now. The Lopez family is hereby disqualified from participating in the bidding for this development project.¡± With that, Ondo pushed the proposal to the front, leaving Samuel and Mnie ck-jawed. ¡°M-Mr. Jennings, what do you mean?¡± Samuel faltered. ¡°Are you saying that this has something to do with Zoey, Mr. Jennings?¡± Mnie asked. ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right. After inspections by the leaders, they have discovered that Lopez Group is a very suitable candidate for this project, especially Ms. Zoey¡¯s Imperial Meadows Limited. Hence, it was decided tentatively to have Lopez Group¡¯s Imperial Meadows Limited take on this project. But since Ms. Zoey has been fired, the Lopez family has no business in this matter any longer. We¡¯ll have to choose again,¡± Ondo exined patiently. Though it was said to be a preliminary tentative decision, the final decision had been made, and everyone knew what it meant. ¡°Mr. Jennings, Zoey may have been fired, but we took over Imperial Meadows Limited. You¡¯re right to choose us. These are some documents regarding the takeover,¡± Samuel said, handing over a pile of documents excitedly. ¡°Imperial Meadows is our responsibility, Mr. Jennings!¡± Unexpectedly, Ondo pped his hand away, scattering the documents all over the ce. ¡°Scram! Don¡¯t you understand a word thates out of my mouth? I want Ms. Zoey to present me with her proposal. No one else from the Lopez family can rece her! We want to authorize this project to Ms. Zoey and Ms. Zoey only! Do you understand?¡± Ondo said, pointing at Samuel¡¯s nose. ¡°Why does it have to be Zoey, Mr. Jennings?¡± Mnie asked sheepishly. ¡°I¡¯m Mnie Lopez, Zoey¡¯s sister. I¡¯ve studied abroad, and I¡¯m much more capable than Zoey in many aspects. I can handle this project just as well, Mr. Jennings!¡± Samuel nodded. ¡°Yeah, Mnie is capable! So much more capable than Zoey!¡± ¡°Leave now!¡± Ondo threw the proposal on the table to the ground. ¡°I¡¯m telling you, unless Ms. Zoey comes in person tomorrow at eight o¡¯clock sharp, the Lopez family will not have the qualification to compete in this project, and I will strike the Lopez family¡¯s name off the list!¡± ¡°Get out now before I call the security!¡± Ondo¡¯s secretary pushed and shoved them out. It was only then they realized the reason the project was designated to the Lopez family was not because of the Lopez family¡¯s strength but because of Zoey. ¡°What did the little b***h, Zoey did to be given such a huge project?¡± Mnie was surprised. ¡°No wonder the Ministry of Construction called and invited the Lopez family to take part in the bidding! It¡¯s because of Zoey,¡± Samuel stated the obvious. As soon as they returned to the Lopez residence, Harry asked, ¡°Samuel, how was it? Did we pass the preliminary selection?¡± Samuel wore a gloomy expression. ¡°Mnie, tell Grandpa!¡± Mnie told the facts just as they had happened. ¡°What? It has to be Zoey?¡± Harry was astounded. ¡°Yeah, Mr. Jennings has hinted that this project will be assigned to Imperial Meadows Limited, but it has to be Zoey to seal the deal! We almost offended them,¡± Samuel said. Thereafter, Harry sent Henry and Fabian to negotiate, but both of them were kicked out as well. After thinking about it, Harry finally said, ¡°Then go look for Zoey now! Restore her position and secure this project first!¡± ¡°Please hurry, Grandpa,¡± Samuel urged. ¡°If they don¡¯t see Zoey at eight tomorrow, they¡¯ll give this project to someone else.¡± Chapter 10 Chapter 10 This time, not only Shaun but Samuel and Mnie also followed. ¡°What are you guys doing here?¡± Aaron was furious to see the three of them, but he didn¡¯t expect them to be so polite. ¡°Uncle Aaron, Aunt Caitlyn, where¡¯s Zoey?¡± They were carrying all kinds of gift boxes in their hands, which made Aaron and Caitlyn even more puzzled. ¡°Zoey? She¡¯s not at home,¡± Caitlyn said. Mnie grinned. ¡°Where did she go, Aunt Caitlyn?¡± Caitlyn shook her head. ¡°No idea. She went out with Levi early in the morning.¡± ¡°Oh, okay, Uncle Aaron, Aunt Caitlyn. Please give us a call when Zoeyes back. We¡¯ll be off then.¡± Aaron and Caitlyn were all the more bewildered when the three of them left. ¡°What are they up to? Even giving us gifts? Are they sucking up to us?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t tell me that Levi¡¯s words actually came true?¡± Caitlyn mused. ¡°It seems that I¡¯m unable to see through him anymore.¡± At this time, Levi and Zoey were wandering about aimlessly at their alma mater. At Levi¡¯s suggestion, Zoey had turned off her phone. It was already evening when Samuel and the others exited the Lopez residence. They didn¡¯t go far. In fact, they were waiting in front of Zoey¡¯s neighborhood. After waiting for three hours, Levi and Zoey had yet to return. Harry had also checked in on them several times. ¡°Where the hell is she? Call Zoey now!¡± Samuel grew impatient as he smoked one cigarette after another. Right that instant, Mnie dialed Zoey¡¯s number. ¡°The number you have dialed is currently unavable¡­¡± Her expression stiffened upon hearing the automated message. ¡°She turned off her phone¡­¡± ¡°What? Is she doing this on purpose?¡± Samuel spat with sudden fury. Shaun also tried to call, and sure enough, her phone was off. ¡°But Zoey doesn¡¯t know what¡¯s going on. Isn¡¯t this too much of a coincidence? Why did she turn off her phone?¡± Mnie said in surprise. ¡°Oh yeah, who knows Levi¡¯s number? He¡¯s with Zoey right now,¡± Samuel asked. Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! ¡°I don¡¯t.¡± ¡°Let me ask Uncle Aaron and Aunt Caitlyn.¡± After asking, Mnie shook her head in dismay. ¡°He just came back the day before yesterday, so they don¡¯t know his number too.¡± ¡°F**k!¡± Samuel lost his temper. Right then, Harry called to inquire again. Samuel passed the phone directly to Mnie. ¡°We don¡¯t know where Zoey is, Grandpa. They left home early in the morning. Her phone has been switched off, and no one knows Levi¡¯s number. Even Uncle Aaron and Aunt Caitlyn have no clue.¡± Hearing this, Harry was more anxious than anyone else. The Lopez family¡¯s social status would increase tenfold if we secured this project. ¡°Then keep searching! I want this settled by tomorrow morning!¡± Harry mobilized every connection of the Lopez family to look for Zoey and Levi in North Hampton, including Zoey¡¯s ssmates, friends, and colleagues. However, Zoey¡¯s whereabouts were not known at all. ¡°Do you guys think Zoey has left North Hampton?¡± someone said. Harry was so frightened that he almost had a heart attack. He red at Henry and huffed. ¡°You wastrel! It¡¯s all your fault foring up with that stupid idea! Why did we fire them and took back theirpany? Just how much will we lose if we can¡¯t find Zoey by tomorrow? More than a billion?¡± Henry¡¯s heart lurched. ¡°Dad, I didn¡¯t know things will turn out like this. Who could have ever thought that Zoey is the key! Why did the Ministry of Construction set their minds on Zoey in the first ce?¡± ¡°Hurry up and find her! If you can¡¯t find her by eight tomorrow morning, I¡¯ll take back yourpany as well! You and your family won¡¯t get a single cent!¡± ¡°Dad, I¡¯ll get to it right away!¡± Henry almost wet his pants upon hearing his father¡¯s threat. ¡°What are you guys still doing here?¡± Harry red at Fabian and the rest. ¡°Get searching! Unless you want to see a billion goes down the drain!¡± ¡°We¡¯re on it!¡± That night, the entire Lopez family didn¡¯t rest and had been looking high and low for Levi and Zoey. By this time, the both of them had long since gone to bed at a hotel. Zoey was so exhausted from walking all day that she fell asleep right away without even turning on her phone. Everyone had been calling and searching for Zoey all night, but to no avail. It was almost dawn, and Harry¡¯s heart could barely take it anymore. ¡°If we missed out on this project, I¡¯m taking three times more of each family¡¯s dividends this year! And Henry, I¡¯ll be taking back yourpany. Do whatever you want, you ipetent punks!¡± Harry chided, mming the table. Henry paled and said in a low voice, ¡°Dad, maybe they went out to y, and their phones died. They¡¯ll turn it back on once it¡¯s charged.¡± ¡°You think I¡¯m a child? This wouldn¡¯t have happened if it wasn¡¯t for you!¡± Saying that, Harry gave Henry a tight p. ¡°Okay, it¡¯s almost seven now. They should have charged and turned on their phones by now, yes? Try calling them now!¡± Henry trembled as he dialed Zoey¡¯s number, and to his surprise, the call went through. ¡°Hey, are you crazy for calling at this hour?¡± It was Levi who answered the phone. Everyone was astounded and ecstatically happy at this moment. ¡°Levi, it¡¯s me, Uncle Henry!¡± Henry said immediately. ¡°Oh, Henry. Why did you call? Are you insane?¡± Henry was about to explode when he heard that, but he kept his cool. ¡°Levi, where¡¯s Zoey? Put her on the line. I have something important to tell her.¡± ¡°She¡¯s still sleeping. Just tell me if there¡¯s anything important,¡± Levi rejected directly. Henry tittered nervously. ¡°Levi, it was a mistake to take back Imperial Meadows and fire Zoey. We decided to recall Zoey and let her take over Imperial Meadows Limited again. Come to the Lopez family mansion with Zoey now. Your Grandpa is asking for the both of you!¡± ¡°Oh? Reinstatement, eh? No thanks. Zoey has got a new job,¡± Levi said before hanging up immediately. ¡°I¡¯m going to kill this bastard!¡± Henry exploded. ¡°You idiot! Call them again and asked for their whereabouts!¡± Harry gave Henry another p. ¡°Okay, okay.¡± Henry called again. ¡°Levi, I know we¡¯re in the wrong! This was a mistake on our end. I swear there will be no next time. Give me your address, and I¡¯ll go pick you guys up, okay?¡± ¡°What do you think you¡¯re doing? Do you think you can just fire and reinstate someone as you please? Zoey is not a tool for you to mess around with!¡± Levi snapped. ¡°You guys can ask for anything as long as Zoeyes back,¡± Henry said promptly. ¡°Sry is not a problem!¡± ¡°Fine, this is what¡¯s going to happen. You want Zoey back? Sure, but whoever fired her in the first ce shall be the one to invite her back!¡± ¡°It was me! I¡¯ll be the one to invite her back!¡± Henry said. ¡°No, you don¡¯t have the right to do that. It was Harry who fired her. Get Harry toe in person! Otherwise, Zoey is never going back!¡± Levi was adamant. Rage nearly consumed Harry when he heard this. ¡°What? You want me to invite thatss back in person? Are you courting death, Levi?¡± At this moment, he could feel nothing but humiliation. Chapter 11 Chapter 11 In actual fact, Zoey had been awake for a long time now, but she didn¡¯t make a sound. She looked at Levi wonderingly. He was right. The Lopez family really wants me back. But why? Zoey¡¯s heart leaped into her throat when she heard Levi requesting Harry toe pick her up in person. Harry had always been high and mighty. Never in a million years would he ept Levi¡¯s proposal. Levi was just provoking him by having him personally invite her back. ¡°Fine. Forget it if Harry refuses toe! Bye!¡± Levi hung up. ¡°Are you crazy?¡± Zoey nudged him. ¡°How could you ask Grandpa toe and get me? I say we go back on our own and forget about everything. There seems to be something very serious going on based on their tone.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t. Just wait. Three, two, one¡­¡± Sure enough, Zoey¡¯s phone rang as soon as Levi finished counting down. ¡°Dad has agreed to go pick you guys up,¡± Henry¡¯s helpless voice sounded. ¡°Now give me your address!¡± ¡°University City¡¯s Borrman Hotel!¡± ¡°And your room number?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t need to know that. We¡¯ll go down on our own when Harry arrives,¡± Levi said. This was to prevent Harry from noting. ¡°Huh? Is Grandpa reallying?¡± Having been living in Harry¡¯s shadows since she was a child, Zoey was frightened down to the soles of her shoes. ¡°What are you nervous for? He¡¯s here to invite you back,¡± Levi said with a smile on his face. Zoey was so terrified that she had forgotten Levi¡¯s predictions from before¡ªHarry will invite you back in person. About half an hourter, a Mercedes Benz came to a halt in front of the hotel with Harry appearing in their line of sight. ¡°Come on. Let¡¯s go down.¡± Zoey was still trembling as she grabbed Levi¡¯s arm, not letting go. When Harry saw Zoey, he subconsciously yelled, ¡°Zoey, you¡­ Oh, get in the car! Grandpa has something important to discuss with you!¡± Zoey was dumbfounded to see the pleasant smile on Harry¡¯s face. When did Grandpa ever smile at me? In the car, Harry started, ¡°I¡¯ll get down to business, okay, Zoey? Haven¡¯t you been working on West City Ecological Park development project before this? Well, now¡¯s your chance. Mr. Jennings from the Ministry of Construction asked for you to submit the proposal and borate the ns to them.¡± ¡°You must do your best! I believe you can do this!¡± And so, a few minutes before eight, a confused Zoey and Levi arrived at the office building responsible for this project. ¡°Ms. Lopez, you¡¯re here,¡± Ondo greeted, shooting up to his feet and went up to wee them. ¡°Would Ms. Lopez and this gentleman like tea or coffee?¡± ¡°Tea for me and coffee for her,¡± Levi said curtly as he sat down graciously. Zoey, however, waspletely dumbstruck. He¡¯s Mr. Jennings! The person in charge of management for the Ministry of Construction! Even Joseph Garrison has to bow down to him when he sees him. Why is he so courteous to me? ¡°Did you hear that? Now go and make the arrangements,¡± Ondo said to his secretary. This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. ¡°Ms. Lopez, please, have a seat,¡± Ondo said respectfully to Zoey. ¡°Come on. Sit,¡± Levi said, seeing that she was transfixed, he pulled Zoey to sit beside him. Soon, the coffee and tea were served. Zoey lifted her cup with both hands, still shaking while Levi crossed his legs, unting the bearing of a tyrant. Ondo stood before them like a server, reverent and respectful. He didn¡¯t even dare to glimpse at Levi. He¡¯s that legendary man! Taking in a deep breath, Zoey stood up and handed over the proposal. ¡°M-Mr. Jennings, I¡¯m Zoey Lopez. Nice to meet you. This is my proposal! Please have a look!¡± Ondo chuckled. ¡°Your ability speaks for itself, Ms. Lopez. We can leave the proposal aside. You have our full confidence.¡± Cough¡­ When Ondo¡¯s eyes met Levi¡¯s terrifying ones, he quickly took over the proposal and studied it with a few other project leaders, with Zoey exining at the side. About half an hourter, Ondo got up and said with a smile, ¡°We were right about you, Ms. Lopez! It¡¯s perfect! The n is ny-five out of a hundred! After revising some details from our end, it¡¯s perfect now.¡± ¡°Does that mean we got the job?¡± Levi asked. Ondo nodded. ¡°We received thirty-three bidding documents from the preliminary selection, and so far Ms. Lopez has the highest score! We have inspected Imperial Meadows Limited and Lopez Group¡¯s capabilities before this, and you guys are basically qualified to take on this project! Now we just have to go with the flow and sign the contract three dayster.¡± Zoey knew it was all cut and dried! Levi got up, pulled Zoey away and said passingly, ¡°Thank you¡­¡± ¡°What? No, no. This is what we should do!¡± Hearing Levi¡¯s words of gratitude, Ondo was so scared that he almost got down on his knees. Even aftering outside, Zoey still felt as if she was dreaming. ¡°Zoey, how was it?¡± Harry and a dozen others gathered around her. ¡°Grandpa, we passed the preliminary selection and my score was the highest, ny-five! Mr. Jennings asked me to drop by three dayster to sign the contract. I¡­ We will be responsible for the development of this project. But they are still going through the process, so we have to keep it a secret!¡± Zoey originally wanted to say that she would work on this project on her own, but seeing Harry, she instinctively changed her tone. ¡°Very good! I¡¯m so proud of you, Zoey! You¡¯re the Lopez family¡¯s hero!¡± Harry was excited, and so were the others. After all, it was a major project of one billion. For as long as Zoey could remember, Harry had onlyplimented her twice. The first time was when she married Levi, an upstart six years ago. And thepliment this time felt surreal to her. ¡°Zoey, are you sure we¡¯re getting this project and all we have to do is sign the contract three days later?¡± Harry asked again, still feeling a little unsettled. Zoey nodded. ¡°Yes, Grandpa. I¡¯m sure!¡± ¡°Okay, that¡¯s a load off my mind!¡± Harry heaved a sigh of relief. Thereafter, Levi, Zoey, and the Lopez family dispersed and returned home, respectively. ¡°That was so unexpected, Dad!¡± Henry chortled. ¡°We really got the job! I¡¯ve asked my friend to ask Mr. Jennings¡¯ secretary about it, and it¡¯s true!¡± Harry¡¯s face was glowing. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s a great joy for the Lopez family.¡± ¡°Grandpa,¡± Samuel said, after hesitating for a long time. ¡°Are you really going to give Zoey full authority to handle this project? I¡¯m afraid that with Levi¡¯s wild ambition, this project will have nothing to do with us when the timees.¡± Harryughed. ¡°Oh, Samuel, I¡¯ve thought about that! Didn¡¯t you hear me just now? Now that the project is ours and all we need is to sign the contract three dayster, Zoey has no more use-value for us. Besides, can her small Imperial Meadows Limited develop a project of one billion?¡± ¡°So, you guys will go and sign the contract three dayster! I only gave Zoey a nominal position. I don¡¯t intend on having her take part in the development of this project.¡± Samuelughed sinisterly. ¡°That¡¯s a sick move, Grandpa!¡± Chapter 12 Chapter 12 Back home, Aaron and Caitlyn looked at Levi incredulously. ¡°You were right. Dad really came to invite Zoey in person.¡± ¡°Dad, it seems you¡¯ve lost this bet,¡± Levi said, smiling. ¡°But how could this project fall into our hands? There are so many strongerpanies out there. Why would they choose us?¡± Aaron pondered out loud. ¡°Yeah, why did they insist on having me sign the contract?¡± Zoey blinked, waiting for Levi¡¯s exnation. She couldn¡¯t help but think that Levi was behind all this. It was as if every word he said woulde true. ¡°Don¡¯t you guys remember what Azure Dragon said at the banquet that night?¡± Levi asked. ¡°I get it now!¡± Aaron said immediately. ¡°It was all Azure Dragon¡¯s intentions! A big shot sure does honor his promises! I mean, who else do you guys think could order Mr. Jennings around?¡± Zoey smiled bashfully. ¡°I thought Azure Dragon was just making a casual remark.¡± ¡°The words of a big shot must be fulfilled!¡± Levi beamed. ¡°Gosh, my family is about to go through the roof once we take over this project! Cook your best dish, Caitlyn. It¡¯s a celebration,¡± Aaron said. Perhaps it was because of their good mood, Levi looked much more pleasing to the couple¡¯s eyes. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about finding a job, Levi,¡± Zoey said. ¡°Just stay with me.¡± ¡°Sure. I¡¯ll make sure to assist you well.¡± Three dayster, Levi and Zoey suited up, ready to go over and sign the contract. ¡°Levi, I think I should give Grandpa a heads-up. They¡¯re very concerned about this after all,¡± Zoey said. ¡°I don¡¯t think that¡¯s necessary. This is none of their business, anyway,¡± Levi said. ¡°Still, I think I should give them a call.¡± Zoey dialed Harry¡¯s number. ¡°What¡¯s the matter, Zoey?¡± ¡°Grandpa, I¡¯m just giving you a heads-up that we¡¯re going to sign the contract now.¡± ¡°Oh, that, your sister and Samuel are already on their way there, so you don¡¯t have to go. Don¡¯t worry. They¡¯re going to sign on your behalf! Just leave this matter alone and go to work at Imperial Meadows in peace,¡± Harry said, hanging up soon after. Zoey was so startled that she almost dropped her phone. ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°Grandpa said that this matter has nothing to do with me and someone has already gone to sign the contract on my behalf,¡± Zoey sniveled. Levi¡¯s blood boiled upon hearing that. The Lopez family is just as shameless as the Garrison family! ¡°Don¡¯t worry. No one can take away what belongs to you,¡± Levi said in a low voice. He turned around and drafted a message, sending it directly to the leader of the Ministry of Construction. Meanwhile, a dozen of entrepreneurs had gathered at the bidding site, waiting for the announcements of the result. Ultimately, it was Carlos Wand, the deputy leader of the Ministry of Construction, who made the announcement. ¡°I hereby announce that the West City Ecological Park project will be developed by Imperial Meadows Limited of Lopez Group!¡± The audience burst into an uproar at Carlos¡¯ announcement. No one could understand the logic behind Imperial Meadows¡¯ victory. Samuel, Mnie, and the others who went as representatives of Imperial Meadows rose to their feet and epted the congrattions from the people around them. ¡°May we have the representative of Imperial Meadows Limitede to the backstage to sign the contract?¡± The person who was ultimately responsible for the signing of the contract was still Ondo Jennings. The deputy team leader only came to announce the result. ¡°Hmm? Where¡¯s Ms. Zoey?¡± Ondo looked up at the few of them with disgust in his eyes. ¡°It¡¯s a pleasure to meet you again, Mr. Jennings,¡± Samuel greeted. ¡°Zoey currently has too much on her te, so she has sent us to sign the contract on her behalf instead.¡± ¡°Besides, the result of the bidding has been made and we¡¯re set on taking on the project. What¡¯s the difference between who should sign and who shouldn¡¯t, Mr. Jennings?¡± Mnie chipped in. ¡°Oh, there¡¯s a huge difference, my friend,¡± Ondo snickered. ¡°Let me ask you a question, for example, if you¡¯re here on behalf of Ms. Zoey to sign the contract, will you be signing her name or someone else¡¯s name?¡± This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. ¡°I¡­¡± Mnie was stumped. Surely, they weren¡¯t intending to sign Zoey¡¯s name, but Harry¡¯s. Wouldn¡¯t Zoey be the sole possessor of the project if they signed her name? ¡°By the way, Mr. Jennings,¡± Shaun added. ¡°You may not be aware of this, although the Lopez Group has many subsidiaries, the president is Mr. Harry Lopez, who has absolute control of allpanies. This time the contract will be signed under Mr. Harry¡¯s name, and Zoey has also agreed to this.¡± Ondo shook his head. ¡°That won¡¯t do! We¡¯ve appointed Zoey Lopez to oversee this project. I don¡¯t know who¡¯s this Harry Lopez that you speak of. But since you people have said so, I¡¯ll give Ms. Zoey a call. If she agrees, I¡¯ll approve it on my side as well.¡± The trio became flustered at once, knowing that Zoey had been kept in the dark and never agreed to this. ¡°Ms. Zoey, may I ask if you consented for someone else to sign the contract on your behalf and with Mr. Harry¡¯s name at that?¡± Ondo asked straightforwardly once the call connected. Upon hearing that, it dawned on Zoey that the project would have nothing to do with her from now on if she gave her consent, and if she didn¡¯t, she supposed her grandfather would hate her for life. It was a decision she had to make between interests and her grandfather. ¡°I¡­ I a¡­¡± Zoey hesitated for a long time and was about to agree when Levi seized her phone. ¡°No! They didn¡¯t even call! What¡¯s going on? Worsees to worst, we¡¯ll just give up on this project. Just give it to whoever wants it,¡± Levi said. Hanging up, Ondo gave Samuel and hispanions a death stare, his face gloomy. Realizing the graveness of this matter, they lowered their heads and dared not look at Ondo. ¡°I¡¯d made myself very clear, didn¡¯t I? This project has to be aplished by Ms. Zoey from beginning to the end! No one else can rece her! If you insist on this, I can only rece someone else! There are so many people who can handle this project.¡± ¡°Listen, if you want this project, get Ms. Zoey toe and sign the contract now! Otherwise, we¡¯ll take it as you¡¯ve forfeited!¡± Hearing Ondo¡¯s words, the three of them ran like the wind. ¡°What? It has to be Zoey? I thought anyone could sign the contract!¡± Harry was bbergasted when he learned about it. ¡°Dad, what should we do now?¡± Henry asked. ¡°Do we really have to let Zoey take over this project?¡± ¡°There¡¯s no other way. But even after Zoey takes over, most of the profits will still be in our hands. Zoey is still obedient to me; we¡¯ll just give them a little something when the timees. After all, her small Imperial Meadows Limited can¡¯t afford to work on this project by themselves. They¡¯ll need our help,¡± Harry said. ¡°But Grandpa, how are we going to get Zoey to sign the contract? This has happened for the second time now,¡± someone asked. ¡°Hmph, I¡¯ll go pick her up myself,¡± Harry sneered. ¡°I won¡¯t take no for an answer. Give her a call first!¡± After the call went through, it was Levi who answered. ¡°Huh? You guys don¡¯t have toe. We¡¯re busy.¡± At that, Levi hung up directly. Chapter 13 Chapter 13 Everyone in the Lopez family was baffled. Zoey would have agreed, but with Levi around her, they weren¡¯t so sure about that. ¡°What do we do now? Who knows if Zoey disappeared with Levi again. If we don¡¯t find them by afternoon, Mr. Jennings will consider us to have voluntarily given up on the project,¡± Samuel said anxiously. ¡°Hmph, she¡¯s threatening me! Even going as far as to give me terms!¡± Harry retorted, then made a call. ¡°What¡¯s the meaning of this, Levi? You don¡¯t want this project anymore?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, it has nothing to do with me, anyway! Weren¡¯t you guys trying toy Zoey off? We might as well leave this project alone,¡± Levi retaliated. ¡°Levi, Grandpa has no other meaning,¡± Harry toned down. ¡°Come and sign the contract with Zoey. In the future, Zoey will be in charge of this development project. That¡¯s what Mr. Jennings wants too.¡± ¡°Well, I¡¯m not so sure about that. I¡¯m afraid that Zoey would beid off at any time.¡± ¡°Name your conditions, Levi. How can I get Zoey to sign the contract?¡± Harry was infuriated, but he couldn¡¯t help it. ¡°Conditions? Number one, Imperial Meadows Limited will fully develop this project, and no other companies of Lopez Group shall be directly involved. Number two, Imperial Meadows Limited shall be separated from Lopez Group and be an independentpany. But Zoey has agreed to hand over some parts of the development project to you. I mean, we should all make money together, right? As long as you agree to the conditions mentioned, I¡¯ll bring Zoey over to sign the contract right away!¡± Harry blew a gasket after Levi finished speaking. Levi is getting Zoey to cut all ties with the Lopez family. In other words, the Lopez family will have nothing to do with this project, and it depends on Zoey if we want to get a piece of the pie. But at this critical juncture, we should sign the contract first. I must have this project. Harry drew in a deep breath. ¡°Okay, I agree!¡± ¡°Verbal promises are not enough. We should go through the formalities immediately,¡± Levi said. ¡°You¡­¡± How I wish I can skin him alive! He¡¯s not giving me a chance to think. ¡°Fine. I¡¯ll send someone to get it done!¡± ¡­ In just three hours, Harry hadpleted all the formalities. Imperial Meadows Limited waspletely separated from Lopez Group and became Zoey¡¯spany. ¡°Okay, we¡¯ll go and sign the contract now!¡± Levi brought Zoey to the bidding site and sessfully signed the contract with Ondo. So I¡¯m in charge of a major project of one billion? From bankruptcy to taking on such a huge project¡­ Zoey didn¡¯t dare to think too much about it. With the contract signed, Harry and the others were overwhelmed with mixed feelings. ¡°Isn¡¯t Levi being too ruthless? He¡¯s burning all our bridges,¡± Henry said. ¡°The nerve of him! Can Zoey even handle this project alone? Can she even sign this contract if it wasn¡¯t for the Lopez family?¡± ¡°Yeah, she¡¯s monopolizing everything. I refuse to ept this!¡± Shaun, Mnie and the others were upset. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, you guys,¡± Fabian chuckled. ¡°We can still get this project! Even if Imperial Meadows Limited has be independent, Dad still owns thirty percent of their shares. Besides, developing a one billion project is not something anyone can pull off. Every bit of human and financial resources is indispensable. It¡¯s impossible for a smallpany like Imperial Meadows to handle this alone.¡± ¡°Yeah, Imperial Meadows Limited is almost bankrupt now, and they still owe Grandpa money,¡± Shaun said. ¡°Where will they get the funds to work on this project?¡± ¡°Well, there¡¯s no need to consider Levi; he¡¯s just a piece of trash, and Zoey has no connections of sorts in North Hampton. They¡¯ll have to beg us to invest in them when the timees.¡± ¡°Hahaha¡­¡± Henry smirked. ¡°Dad, I think we should impose a little pressure on them and get back the 2.8 million first!¡± Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. Harryughed heartily. ¡°You¡¯re the worst, Henry. But that should do it! Shaun, go over in a moment and ask for our money!¡± ¡­ Aaron and Caitlyn had been informed. They were so excited that they specially prepared a meal and waited for Levi and Zoey toe back. However, Zoey looked glum despite signing a big contract. ¡°Mom, Dad, we¡¯vepletely offended Grandpa this time! I bet they¡¯re going to hate us for life.¡± ¡°Just ignore them! Our status has been the lowest in the family all this while and your Grandpa doesn¡¯t even care about us! This time, we must make a name for ourselves and prove it to him!¡± Aaron said. ¡°Yes, I must work hard!¡± ¡°Levi,¡± Aaron said. ¡°Although you contributed nothing to this incident, our family seems to be doing well after youe back. Come, let¡¯s have a drink!¡± Just as Aaron brought out a bottle of fine wine, Shaun arrived. ¡°Grandpa sent me here, Uncle Aaron! This is an IOU. Please return the 2.8 million that you owe us.¡± Shaun¡¯s statement hit Aaron and his family like a thunderbolt. ¡°Grandpa said that he¡¯s going to make an appointment with a foreign specialist to seek medical advice, and he has no money now, so he can only ask you guys to pay him back,¡± Shaun added. ¡°It¡¯s a little urgent, so you must settle your debt in three days. Otherwise, Grandpa¡¯s health will only deteriorate!¡± Shaun left after he gave them the distressing news. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Levi asked. Zoey bit the bottom of her lips and said, ¡°We¡¯re doomed. There¡¯s no money, not at thepany nor at home! Thepany has just started operating again, and we don¡¯t even have half a million in our ount. As for the family, we almost couldn¡¯t afford to pay my brother¡¯s tuition fee.¡± Zoey had a younger brother who was studying abroad and was still relying on the family for financial support. ¡°I knew it,¡± Aaron sighed. ¡°Dad wouldn¡¯t have let us off that easily. I knew he would drive us into a corner until we pay him back.¡± Zoey¡¯s face was drained of all color and animation. ¡°It¡¯s not just about paying them back, we also need funds for the development project. We don¡¯t even have the initial funds to start the project. Investment is needed, but it¡¯s difficult. The project may be shelved when the timees and the other party might even terminate the contract!¡± ¡°You don¡¯t say! We¡¯ve been warned by the bank and we can¡¯t even borrow a single cent now.¡± Aaron was on the verge of tears. After all that talking, it all boiled down to this¡ªmoney! They could have solved everything if they had the money, but a man without a penny was no man at all. Besides, it wasn¡¯t just a matter of a penny now, but 2.8 million! ¡°I¡¯ve seen thising,¡± Aaron continued. ¡°Your Grandpa is tricking us into giving them this project by forcing us to borrow money from them and have them invest in us.¡± ¡°If there¡¯s no other way, let¡¯s just give it up and give it to Grandpa,¡± Zoey said helplessly. ¡°Now that Imperial Meadows Limited is in our hands, let¡¯s take it one step at a time!¡± ¡°Why should you give it up?¡± Levi spoke. ¡°2.8 million is not a problem! Just leave it to me!¡± Chapter 14 Chapter 14 Everyone looked at Levi in bewilderment. ¡°What? Leave it to you? You just got out of prison. Do you have the money?¡± ¡°I¡­ I¡¯lle up with something.¡± Levi had a card with him, but he didn¡¯t know how much was inside. ¡°Don¡¯t force yourself and do anything that is out of line! We¡¯ll just let it go if things don¡¯t work out,¡± Zoey said, looking at Levi worryingly, afraid he would do something extreme. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll take care of it,¡± Levi replied, holding her hands. The next day, Levi went out alone. As soon as he arrived at the intersection, a Maybach came to a halt at the side. Azure Dragon got down from the car and ushered Levi to get in. ¡°Any updates on the Garrison family? Is anyoneing to apologize?¡± Levi asked. Azure Dragon shook his head. ¡°Not one of them are repenting.¡± A cold glint shed across Levi¡¯s eyes. ¡°It¡¯s time to show them a little something.¡± Arriving at the bank, Levi withdrew five million cash in one go. The staff at the bank looked at him, appalled, and was especially horrified to see the man in military uniform standing next to him. That¡¯s the King of War! Hans, the general manager of North Hampton Bank¡¯s head office, came to serve in person. In the end, he and Hailey, a tall woman with a pleasant-looking face, helped to carry the briefcases of cash from the VIP passageway. Hailey couldn¡¯t help but steal a second nce at Levi, who seemed familiar to her. ¡°His identity is so intimidating, even our chief almost ran over here.¡± After sending them off, Hans drew in a deep breath. ¡°Who was that, Mr. Lowery?¡± Hailey asked curiously. ¡°Is the one next to him in a military uniform someone famous?¡± ¡°That person is a bona fide King of War! Having the King of War as his follower¡­ Think about it,¡± Hans said lowly. ¡°Damn!¡± Hailey gasped in shock. ¡°So don¡¯t mention about today and keep everything confidential.¡± Hailey nodded. ¡°Understood!¡± ¡°No matter who asks, just say it¡¯s a loan, and forge a receipt or something.¡± ¡°Yes, sir!¡± ¡­ At night, when Levi returned home carrying five briefcases full of cash, Zoey and her parents were dumbfounded. They counted them three times, and lo and behold, there were indeed five million. ¡°W-Where did you get so much money? Please don¡¯t tell me it¡¯s from the loan sharks.¡± Zoey freaked out. ¡°What loan sharks! Don¡¯t worry about it! Anyhow, I got the money, so use this to solve your urgent problem first,¡± Levi said. ¡°Yes, let¡¯s solve this first,¡± Aaron concurred. ¡°But 2.8 million is enough! Why did you get five million?¡± Zoey asked in confusion. ¡°You¡¯ll see when the timees.¡± ¡­ Upon hearing the news that they were going to pay up, Henry came to collect the money himself. ¡°Damn, Aaron. That was fast,¡± Henry jeered. ¡°You sure there¡¯s 2.8 million? It must be hard on you. I¡¯d thought you couldn¡¯t afford to pay us back.¡± Aaron red at him. ¡°That is none of your concern. Anyway, I¡¯ve put together 2.8 million, and that settles our debt!¡± ¡°Who said it¡¯s 2.8 million?¡± sneered Henry, changing the subject. ¡°We need to take the many days of interest into ount. Here¡¯s the IOU. Including the interest, it should be about five million plus, but we¡¯ll just charge you five million.¡± ¡°What? Five million? How is it five million? Even the loan sharks are not as demanding as you!¡± Aaron and Zoey were thunderstruck. ¡°Dad lent it to us unconditionally back then,¡± Caitlyn said. ¡°How can there be interest?¡± ¡°My dear Caitlyn, you are so na?ve! Dad borrowed the money to help you, but we¡¯re all entrepreneurs; let¡¯s not bring familial affection into this matter. What can I do if you people didn¡¯t read the IOU carefully?¡± Zoey and Aaron took the IOU and calcted them, and indeed there was interest. They finally knew why Levi had brought five million. However, it was obvious that the IOU had been amended! How cruel! I can¡¯t believe Grandpa is doing this to me! Am I just an outsider to him? Zoey teared up. Aaron too was crestfallen. Is he even my biological father? How could he use such dirty tricks on us? ¡°What? You won¡¯t admit it? Okay, fine! I¡¯ll sue you then!¡± Henry sniggered. ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t we?! Five million, right? Here, take it!¡± Levi put five briefcases of cash in front of Henry. After checking them, Henry and a few others were gobsmacked. Its real money! And there¡¯s exactly five million! Levi recorded the scene and tore up the IOU. ¡°Where did you get five million?¡± Henry was on the verge of doubting reality. ¡°That¡¯s none of your business. Get lost!¡± Levi chased them out. At the Lopez residence, everyone was staring at the five million on the table with eyes and mouth wide agape. ¡°How did they get this money? Did they go all out to collect five million just to prevent us from touching that ten billion project?¡± Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! Fabian arrived just then. ¡°Dad, I¡¯ve found out that Levi borrowed these five million! He seems to have some property that can be used as a coteral,¡± he said. ¡°Are you sure?¡± Harry asked seriously. ¡°I¡¯m sure! The person in charge of this transaction was Ms. Hailey Stinson, the senior director of North Hampton Bank¡¯s head office. I somehow managed to contact her, and she admitted herself it was a person named Levi Garrison who borrowed it. I¡¯d spent a hundred thousand to get a copy of the invoice!¡± After receiving the invoice, Harry confirmed it was true. ¡°Haha, borrowed? Let see how he¡¯s going to pay it back.¡± ¡°The biggest question is, how are they going to work on this project? They would still have toe to us in the end!¡± ¡­ Zoey felt it was too surreal to solve such a big issue. She was touched when she learned from the Lopez family that it was Levi who borrowed the money to settle their debts. ¡°We should bring in investments and start the project as soon as possible!¡± ¡°But that¡¯s another big problem there. We¡¯ll need lots of funds to develop this project.¡± ording to Zoey¡¯s budget, a start-up capital of thirty million would be required and at least seventy million would be needed subsequently. Aaron gave a low moan of despair. It was too difficult a task to aplish. ¡°Do you have any idea?¡± asked Zoey, looking at Levi. Levi smiled. ¡°We¡¯ll just look for bigpanies then. We¡¯ll try door to door. This project is a gold mine! I¡¯m sure manypanies will be interested.¡± Zoey nodded. ¡°I know that, but I¡¯m afraid they¡¯ll ask for a lot in return once they agree. There will be many overlord terms!¡± ¡°There¡¯s no harm in trying, right? You¡¯ll never know if there¡¯s someone who would invest with no strings attached if you don¡¯t try,¡± Levi beamed. ¡°How is that possible?¡± Zoey was deeply suspicious. Chapter 15 Chapter 15 If truth be told, it was a matter of Levi¡¯s words regarding the investments. ¡°Oh yeah, don¡¯t you worry,¡± said Zoey suddenly. ¡°I¡¯ll pay back the five million; hopefully we can reel in some investments as soon as possible.¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need for that. Why are we even discussing this topic?¡± Levi smiled. ¡°But you also have to pay back the money, no? How are you going to do that? You haven¡¯t got any money.¡± At that, Levi nodded. ¡°Once we earn enough money from this project, I¡¯m nning to get a house. It¡¯s inappropriate of us to stay with Mom and Dad,¡± Zoey added. ¡°Do you still remember our marital home?¡± asked Levi, remembering suddenly. ¡°I do. You designed that vi yourself, and it was perfect! What a waste,¡± Zoey sighed. ¡°I¡¯m going to take back that vi,¡± Levi said. ¡°That vi belongs to the Garrison family now, Levi. Don¡¯t do anything reckless. You can¡¯t fight them,¡± Zoey persuaded. ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡± Levi was determined to take back what the Garrison family took from him. The next day, Zoey was busy looking for investment while Levi stayed home. He wanted to let Zoey run into a stone wall before making the necessary arrangements. Aaron and Caitlyn looked at Levi who was smoking on the couch, their brows furrowed and they looked sullen. ¡°Put out the cigarette ande with me! I have something to tell you!¡± said Aaron coldly, ring at Levi in revulsion. Levi stubbed out his cigarette and followed suit. ¡°Dad, just fire away!¡± Aaron¡¯s brows knitted tightly together into a deep frown. ¡°Are you not aware of our situation now?¡± ¡°I think we¡¯re good.¡± Levi smiled. ¡°We got the project and as long as we reel in some investments, Zoey and our future will be bright as day.¡± ¡°Yeah, and it¡¯s because Zoey has a promising future, you¡¯re at risk.¡± ¡°What?¡± Levi¡¯s expression changed from delight to puzzlement. ¡°You should know that once this project is aplished, Zoey¡¯s worth will increase by a few billion. She¡¯ll gain a foothold in North Hampton in the future. Do you think you¡¯ll still be worthy of her then?¡± Aaron said solemnly. ¡°I¡¯m not questioning your abilities, but you have to understand that you just came out of prison and things are different from six years ago. It won¡¯t be easy to start a business again. The gap between you and Zoey will only grow.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± Caitlyn agreed. ¡°You¡¯rezing around and doing nothing all day! You don¡¯t even have a decent job. Do you think you¡¯re worthy of my daughter?¡± ¡°Exactly! Just imagine how humiliating will it be for Zoey if you¡¯re still her husband by then.¡± ¡°We will find a proper time to discuss this with Zoey regarding your divorce! This is for the best, for both you and Zoey! Just prepare yourself,¡± Aaron sighed. Levi chuckled. ¡°Mom, Dad, is this what they mean by burning the bridges?¡± ¡°What do you mean, burning the bridges? Do you really think that it was you who secured this project? You only butt in a little. It¡¯s because of Zoey¡¯s ability that we got this project, okay?¡± ¡°Yeah. In simpler words, this matter has nothing to do with you!¡± Levi could only give a half-suppressedugh in this regard. ¡°Rest assured, Mom and Dad. I¡¯ll make Zoey the happiest woman in the world!¡± Levi proimed. Caitlyn red at him. ¡°And how do you intend to do that? You don¡¯t even have a house! I could have believed when you had that big vi before, but now? You¡¯re just a pauper with zilch! Not to mention you¡¯re staying at my house! Aren¡¯t you ashamed?¡± ¡°Just leave for a few days. I don¡¯t want to see you for a while.¡± ¡°Yeah, Zoey has been busy recently, and she¡¯s easily distracted when you¡¯re around,¡± Aaron added on. Having been kicked out of the house, Levi wasn¡¯t angry. This was what he owed Zoey. Downstairs, a Rolls-Royce Phantom pulled over. Azure Dragon got out of the car and greeted, ¡°God of War, after you!¡± Levi got into the car. ¡°Aaron,e, quick!¡± Caitlyn, who was watching through the window, suddenly shouted. ¡°I think Levi just got into a luxury car.¡± Aaron hurried over and saw a Rolls-Royce driving past his house. ¡°That¡¯s a Rolls-Royce Phantom! The car owner must be a big shot! How could¡¯ve Levi gotten into this kind of car?¡± Aaron said quickly. ¡°I just saw a figure from the back who looked a little like him. I guess I worried too much,¡± said Caitlyn with relief. ¡°If he can afford to drive a Rolls-Royce, would we even be staying in this hundred square meters dumpster?¡± Aaron snorted. ¡°You¡¯re still hoping on this gigolo?¡± ¡°Yes. I hope he starves to death.¡± In the car, Azure Dragon asked, ¡°Where to now, Sir?¡± ¡°To the Royal Vi!¡± I must take back my vi! ¡°Sir, I¡¯ve found out that the person living in your vi right now is Matthew Green! He¡¯s the current general manager of Skyline Media under Garrison International!¡± ¡°He¡¯s currently Ashton¡¯s trusted aide! After betraying you, he immediately devoted himself to Ashton.¡± Ashton was Levi¡¯s Uncle, Jacob¡¯s son. He had a reputation for being a man about town. And it was he who said that he wanted to marry Zoey at the banquet that day. He had been coveting Zoey for a long time now. Levi¡¯s gaze went cold at the mention of Matthew. He was once his trusted aide, his henchmen. It was Levi who promoted him. If it hadn¡¯t been for him, he would havemitted fraud and gone to prison. Levi could still remember that after his downfall, Matthew had be the Garrison family¡¯sckey who immediately contacted the media reporters to smear his name. He had even forged a good deal of evidences of Levi¡¯s ¡®supposed¡¯ crime and sessfully sent him to prison. Thinking about how Matthew once looked respectful before him, Levi found it ridiculous. Very soon, he arrived at the Royal Vi. Standing before the vi that he personally designed, rage bubbled just below the surface of his mind. The nerve of him to stay at my marital home! Die! Upon noticing the two of them, the vi housekeeper came out and asked, ¡°What are you people doing here and who are you looking for?¡± Levi grinned. ¡°I¡¯m here to look at my house!¡± ¡°What? Your house? Are you sick in the head?¡± ¡°I¡¯m telling you, the owner of this vi is Matthew Green, Mr. Green of Skyline Media!¡± the housekeeper sneered. Levi tugged his lips into a wider grin. ¡°Then did Matthew tell you who was the previous owner of the vi?¡± ¡°You think I care? I only know Mr. Green!¡± Right at that moment, a Porsche Panamera pulled in. The housekeeper immediately went to open the door. Matthew, dressed in a suit, came down with a secretary supporting him at the side. The secretary, who was dressed in business attire, was hot. Her long legs wrapped in ck stockings were especially attractive. Seeing that they came back together, it was obvious they were up to some shenanigans. This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. ¡°Who are these people?¡± Matthew asked, displeasure was written all over his face as he looked at the two people standing in front of the vi. Levi slowly turned around. In the split second when their eyes met, Matthew got the shock of his life. It just so happened that he had gone on a business trip during the Garrison family¡¯s celebration banquet, so he didn¡¯t meet Levi until today. Meeting Levi right now, he could feel nothing but blind terror. It differed from the rest of the Garrison family. Matthew had a psychological fear and awe for Levi. Especially since he had done something despicable toward him; he couldn¡¯t look Levi in the eye. ¡°Life seems good, eh, Mr. Green?¡± Levi asked with a smile on his face. ¡°W-W-What are you doing here?¡± Matthew asked, trembling. ¡°I¡¯m here to have a look at my house!¡± Levi sized up the vi. ¡°This vi has nothing to do with you now. So leave!¡± Matthew said, bracing himself and looking at Levi. Levi smirked. ¡°And if I don¡¯t?¡± Matthew¡¯s secretary, Queena, glowered at Levi. ¡°Who do you think you are? How dare you behave like a barbarian? Leave now! Or I¡¯ll inform Mr. Ashton, and you¡¯ll be sorry for this!¡± At the mention of Ashton, Matthew suddenly got a newfound courage and he retort, ¡°Levi Garrison, taking into consideration that you were my boss, I will not make things difficult for you. So please leave now!¡± ¡°Who do you think you are to make things difficult for me?¡± Levi disparaged. ¡°Why don¡¯t you take a look at yourself in the mirror, Levi? You¡¯re a nobody now! How dare you talk to Mr. Green like that?¡± Queena sneered. ¡°Get down on your knees and crawl your way out!¡± Chapter 16 Chapter 16 ¡°p them!¡± Levi ordered softly. Azure Dragon stepped up and gave a tight p across Queena¡¯s face. His p came with such shearing force that it knocked her off her feet and sent her flying almost eight meters away. It ripped her flesh apart with deep cuts across her skin, and a few blood-stained teeth popped out from her mouth. Her hysterical screams filled the air, which sounded as if she was being butchered. Matthew was stunned. ¡°D-Don¡¯t you even darey a finger on me,¡± he quivered, ¡°or I¡¯ll call the security¡­¡± p! The p from Azure Dragon came thick and fast, which made him see stars. Blood spurted out like a fountain from Matthew¡¯s mouth. It almost knocked him out. ¡°P-Please don¡¯t kill me¡­.please don¡¯t kill me¡­¡± Matthew shriveled and pleaded. Gone was his usual shrewd and bossy demeanor when he was the big daddy of the corporate world. He was now just as powerless and utterly hopeless like a trapped animal! ¡°I want you to move out of the vi by eight o¡¯clock tomorrow morning.¡± Levi ordered, ¡°Or you¡¯ll live to regret for not heeding my call.¡± ¡°This is my vi and I shan¡¯t let anyone stain it and pollute the ce.¡± Levi said with a cold spark in his eyes. The vi had been the den of Matthew and his guys for the past six years. Levi dreaded to think what kind of filth they had brought with them to the vi ¨C which was absolutely intolerable for someone like him, who had an obsession for cleanliness. ¡°What?¡± Matthew could not believe his ears. What makes you think I¡¯ll give you back the vi, you little rotten punk? You¡¯re just someone who¡¯s fresh out from prison! Levi took off shortly after he had issued the final notice to Matthew. Meanwhile, Matthew did not return home but headed straight for Ashton, taking his secretary along with him. Oblivious to what had happened at the vi, Ashton was having a swinging good time at the club, tucking himself between a blonde on his left and a brte on his right. ¡°Something terrible has happened, Mr. Garrison!¡± Matthew shouted as he dashed into the club, ¡°It¡¯s a disaster!¡± He recounted what happened at the vi to Ashton, making it sound worse than it actually was. ¡°There¡¯s nobody but you who can help me now, Mr. Garrison.¡± Matthew said piteously, ¡°Look at how badly we¡¯ve been beaten up by Levi.¡± Indeed, the swollen faces and puffy eyes of Matthew and Queena resembled more like the faces of pigs than human, which threw Ashton into an instant rage. ¡°Levi, you son of a b****!¡± Aston gritted his teeth, ¡°Who do you think you are? How dare you beat up my subordinate?¡± He threw a bottle of beer to the floor, smashing it. ¡°What a useless piece of crap you are!¡± he red at Matthew scornfully, ¡°How could you let him trample all over you like this?¡± ¡°Mr. Garrison, he¡¯s got someone with him who¡¯s a real tough guy.¡± Matthew bemoaned, ¡°He¡¯d even warned he would kill the both of us if we don¡¯t handover the vi tomorrow.¡± ¡°What¡¯s the big deal? It¡¯s just Levi.¡± Ashton huffed, ¡°He¡¯s just a nobody to me. Let¡¯s see if he¡¯s got the guts to harm me when I bring my men to the vi tomorrow.¡± ¡°It¡¯d be safer to bring more men with you, Mr. Garrison.¡± Matthew advised, ¡°I¡¯m afraid you¡¯d be outnumbered by Levi¡¯s men at the vi tomorrow.¡± ¡°Oh yeah? How about I bring Trey along with me then?¡± Ashton¡¯s eyes gleamed with bloodlust as he spoke. ¡°That would be a m dunk!¡± Matthew said with renewed confidence, ¡°Everybody knows what Trey is capable of. It¡¯ll be just a piece of cake to him!¡± Trey was the notorious gang leader in North Hampton with several hundred men under him, known for their brutality and savageness. He had stained his hands with the blood of so many enemies that he had virtually lost count of the exact number. Trey had a good rtionship with Ashton over the years, rendering his services whenever Ashton needed help in one of his malls. All Trey had to do was to send over his men armed with axes and knives. That would be enough to scare the hell out of anyone and make them pissed in their pants. Meanwhile, Zoey had just returned home after a long day to find that Levi was not in the house. ¡°Mum, Dad, where¡¯s Levi?¡± ¡°I have no idea,¡± Aaron shrugged without even looking up, ¡°perhaps he has gone to look for a job?¡± ¡°Let me give him a call.¡± Zoey was about to make the call when Aaron stopped her. ¡°You should focus on your career instead of wasting your time on Levi, Zoey.¡± he advised, ¡°He would only be a distraction to you if he hangs around in the house all the time.¡± ¡°What do you mean by that, Dad?¡± Zoey stared at her father incredulously. ¡°That¡¯s true, Zoey.¡± Caitlyn chimed in, ¡°Can¡¯t you see you¡¯re poised for something huge? You¡¯re in an entirely different league now, and you mustn¡¯t let him smear your name.¡± ¡°Dad, mum, how could you say such a thing?¡± Zoey chided her parents for being ungrateful, ¡°You know I wouldn¡¯t even stand a chance if it wasn¡¯t for Levi who had given me the invitation card to the banquet. It was Levi who helped me bag the project!¡± ¡°I know he yed a role in this project.¡± Aaron agreed, ¡°But it was your ability and credentials that eventually won you the contract. It has nothing to do with him.¡± ¡°Levi could give me advise. I have no qualms about his ability.¡± ¡°So you¡¯re just going to let him cling on to you like a parasite that gives you advise?¡± Aaron snorted, ¡°There¡¯s no way we¡¯d let him stick around with you, unless he elevates his status to be on par with you.¡± ¡°Yes, that¡¯s absolutely true!¡± Caitlyn nodded, ¡°We¡¯ll never agree to it if he stays in his current condition.¡± ¡°Argh! You guys are simply unreasonable!¡± Zoey shook her head irritably, ¡°Forget about it, I¡¯ll go look for him myself.¡± Zoey knew that Levi must have been chased out of the house by her parents. She called up Levi and beckoned him toe back. Soon Levi was back in the house and he followed Zoey to her room. ¡°Don¡¯t be mad with my parents, Levi. All you need is a little time to work things out, which I¡¯m sure would help you make youreback in no time.¡± she offered her encouragement. ¡°What about your end?¡± Levi asked, ¡°Any luck on roping in the investments you needed?¡± ¡°It¡¯s frustrating.¡± Zoey sighed, ¡°Everybody has their own demands. It¡¯s impossible to please everyone!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Let mee along with you.¡± Levi consoled her, ¡°I¡¯m sure we could make it happen.¡± ¡°By the way, can youe with me tomorrow, Zoey?¡± asked Levi, ¡°I¡¯d like to take you to a ce.¡± ¡°Sure.¡± The next morning, Levi brought Zoey to the vi. The time was exactly eight o¡¯clock. ¡°I¡¯ll be getting our vi back today, Zoey.¡± Levi said with conviction, ¡°This is supposed to be our house after we¡¯re married. There¡¯s no way I¡¯ll let someone else stay in our ce!¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Zoey was at a loss. ¡°What nerve you have to show up today?¡± Matthew grinned with malice when he saw Levi and Zoey. ¡°Have you already moved out of the ce?¡± Levi asked coldly, ¡°I¡¯m taking back my vi today.¡± ¡°Who the hell are you to take away the vi from Ashton Garrison? You must be out of your mind!¡± A high pitch voice pierced through the air like the shrills of a high-stung cat. It was the voice of Ashton Garrison, who had brought with him arge group of men. Immediately, they surrounded Levi and Zoey. A middle-aged man donned in a ssic suit stood beside Ashton. He was cradling in his hands two shining walnuts that gave out a cking sound. The thick, long scar across his face was impossible to overlook. It exuded an aura of evil. The man was Trey, the big daddy of North Hampton¡¯s underground society. Everybody was well aware of his merciless killings and the hundreds of men that worked under him. They would avoid him like the gue. Trey had brought more than a hundred men with him to the vi today. This was what Matthew had wanted to see. This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. The ghastly look on the faces of these thugs gave Zoey the chills as she nestled herself closer to Levi. Ashton was all too delighted to see Zoey at the scene. He leered at her with a lewd smile on his face. He had set his eyes on her for some time now, and today would be just the perfect opportunity to pin her down. He nned to sleep with her once they had beaten up Levi and made him a cripple. ¡°What brings you here, Levi?¡± asked Ashton, in his usual smugness. ¡°I¡¯m here to take back my vi.¡± Levi replied with a stony look. ¡°Your vi?¡± he screeched, ¡°What makes you think this vi belongs to you, idiot? This is my vi and I¡¯ve given it to Matthew.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll never forget how you¡¯ve put me to shame thest time when you pissed off my VIP.¡± Ashton stepped up and gave Levi a shove, ¡°It¡¯s payback time now, kiddo! I¡¯m going to break all your limbs before I take her away and make her mine!¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go now, Levi¡± Zoey pleaded, ¡°We¡¯re hardly their match.¡± ¡°Where do you think you¡¯re going? It¡¯s all toote now!¡± Ashton shrieked, ¡°Do you think you¡¯d get away from Trey and his men?¡± ck! ck! ck! More than a hundred of Trey¡¯s men zeroed in on Levi and Zoey, waving their steel rods and various other lethal weapons as they tried to intimidate the both of them. Levi was unfazed. He dialed a number and belted out his instructions, ¡°Azure Dragon, send over a regiment from the North Hampton¡¯s camp now. I want everyone to be armed in full battle gear!¡± Levi mumbled in his deep voice. Gripped with fear, Zoey was hardly paying attention to what Levi had just said over the phone, while the rest of the crowd failed to make out what Levi had uttered with his low, deep voice. ¡°So it looks like you¡¯re getting somebody to help you? And you¡¯re even asking them to put on some kind of gear?¡± Ashton sneered sarcastically, ¡°Fine, I can¡¯t wait to see what kind of help you¡¯ve enlisted to bail you out of this.¡± Trey smirked as he looked at Levi with an amused curiosity. Zoey on the other hand was shivering all over in horror, she felt as if she was standing on the edge of an abyss. After about ten minutes, the security guards at the gates of the Royal Vis turned wide-eyed and mouth agape when they saw loads of war trucks, one after another, stormed into the premise. Each truck was full of soldiers. A few of the trucks were even loaded with heavy artillery. ¡°Do you think there are more than a thousand soldiers in those trucks?¡± asked one guard. ¡°Holy cow! This is an entire regiment!¡± Chapter 17 Chapter 17 Levi¡¯s vi unit belonged to lot A-88. Unbeknown to Ashton and his men, the troops had formed a squarish formation surrounding the lots of A87, A88, A89 to B88. Each of them stood on full alert, armed with fully loaded firearms that are ready to fire the first strike. All they need was amand. Outside the vi. ¡°So what¡¯s the situation now?¡± Ashton was still grinning his grotesque grin as he taunted Levi, ¡°Where are your men? Are they all having cold feet now?¡± Levi signaled with a click of his fingers. The next moment. Thud! Thud! Thud! The ground seemed to move under their feet as a synchronous marching of troops roared across the silent air. ¡°What¡¯s going on here? What¡¯s all that sound?¡± Trey¡¯s men looked around frantically, bug-eyed and tense as dogs. The marching was getting denser and louder, the rhythm was so uniform and disciplined that it almost turned into a deafening boom. ¡°What the hell is that?¡± Trey¡¯s men froze when they saw the approaching troopsing at them from four corners. Matthew, Trey and Ashton were shell-shocked and rooted to the ground like statutes. Everybody was muted with horror. Never had they seen such a formation in front of their eyes. The soldiers aligned themselves in uniform rows, each armed with the deadliest weapons fit for a war! Thud! Thud! Thud! The thumping continued. Soon the troops stood in position, forming a human barricade as they upied the four corners and fenced everybody in. Everyone lifted their guns and aimed their barrels straight at Ashton and his group of men. Crack! Racks of heavy machine guns were set up with their positions adjusted ordingly to point straight towards Aston and his men. Not to mention those massive weapons that include mortar and artilleries¡­ ng! ng! The nging sound of rods and other metal weapons resonated in the air. Trey¡¯s men had dropped their weapons and raised both hands in fear. A few of them had even pissed inside their pants. A strong, pungent smell of ammonia suffused the air. Trey himself had dropped the walnuts and lifted his hands as well. For decades, he had ruled the underground triads with his brutality and violent means. He had seen it all and had never been fazed by any opponent. He could take down dozens of men in one go, breaking their ribs and even shing their throats. These were all cakewalk to him. Yet the scene in front of him belonged to a totally different league. War that was confined to the television was now ying out right in front of his eyes! Thump! Matthew dropped to the floor on his knees and pleaded, ¡°Please let me go. I have nothing to do with this!¡± Ashton stared at the guns pointed at him. Those soulless nks of metal stared back at him like a plethora of ghostly eyes. It made his face turned ashen and his legs wobbled with fear. ¡°N-Neither do I. I have done nothing as well.¡± The unexpected twist of events had absolutely stupefied Ashton. He had never imagined Levi could summon an entire regiment with just one phone call¡­ Zoey was blown away as well by the dramatic turn of events. She needed a while to rpose herself before she turned her gaze to Levi. She felt like she saw a magical halo glowing above Levi. How is it possible that he summoned such a huge regiment with just a phone call? Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! A man stepped forward among the troops. He had two gold stripes and three stars embroidered on the shoulder of his military uniform. They could tell he was an army official. ¡°Steven Shaw, Colonel of North Hampton¡¯s First Metallic Regiment, reporting for duty, Sir! We are here to protect the God of War, Sir!¡± Steven Shaw cast an ambiguous nce at Levi as he raised his left hand to present a military salute. Another man in military uniform stepped up from the opposing direction. He had arge gold star embroidered on his shoulder and a group of soldiers at his heels. He had the colossal air of a warrior, he was none other than the King of War. ¡°The First Metallic Regiment hadpletely surrounded thepound, General Azure Dragon! Awaiting further orders, Sir!¡± Steven Shaw ran up to Azure Dragon and present another military salute. Azure Dragon took off his gloves and asked in his impersonal voice, ¡°Do you know who owns this vi?¡± ¡°C-Could it be that it belongs to the G-God of War?¡± replied Ashton with a tremulous voice, while his body jerked uncontrobly as if he was having a seizure. ¡°Bingo.¡± Azure Dragon gave a set smile, ¡°All the vis in this area belong to him.¡± Ashton sucked in a deep breath. He was so gripped with fear that he almost passed out. Trey was palpitating in horror when he heard the name. It drained his face of all color and immobilized his body, it was as if his soul had departed and left him with a hollow shell. He would have never dared to step foot in here if he had known this area belonged to the God of War. It was as good as stepping into the gates of hell. ¡°Why did you bring your men here?¡± Azure Dragon red at Ashton and Trey, ¡°Are you trying to take down the God of War?¡± he snarled. Chapter 18 Chapter 18 Thump! Thump! ¡­ Ashton, Trey, and Matthew, along with over a hundred of their men went down on their knees. ¡°It was all a misunderstanding. Just a misunderstanding¡­¡± It was quite a spectacr scene to see over a hundred men going down on their knees, bending over their bodies and mming their heads on the floor as they beg for forgiveness. This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. Zoey was so choked with fear that she almost fainted. The turn of events could not be more theatrical than this. How could so many thugs all turn into a bunch of crying babies all at once? ¡°Zoey, why don¡¯t you get inside the vi and let them do their stuff?¡± Levi suggested. The petrified Zoey dly took his advice and dashed for the vi. ¡°Sir, please, I really have nothing to do with this. I¡¯m just somebody who was hired by Mr. Garrison to act under his instructions¡­¡± ¡°Yeah, we¡¯ve got nothing to do with this!¡± ¡­ Trey and his men were desperate to draw a line from Ashton by shifting all the me to him. Ashton was so contorted with fear that he spat out a mouthful of blood. ¡°Let them go!¡± What came as a shock to Ashton, Trey and Matthew was when they saw it was Levi who gave the order. His order prompted Azure Dragon to wave them away, ¡°Get your ass out of here and don¡¯t let me see you again!¡± It was clear as day that it was not Azure Dragon, but Levi, who was calling the shots. Could it be that Levi¡­ It all pointed out to one scary truth they all dreaded to know. Trey and his men tumbled and stumbled as they fled the scene at their quickest pace, fearing they could end up with a bullet in their heads. ¡°Please let me go, L-Levi, I¡¯m innocent as well. It was Ashton who¡­¡± Matthew tried to dissociate himself from Ashton as well. ¡°Tell me, Azure Dragon, how do we punish a traitor?¡± Levi turned to Azure Dragon and smiled abruptly. ¡°All traitors would be ughtered!¡± Azure Dragon gave a deafening roar. Matthew was on the verge of aplete copse. But he knew it was all toote. This was the fate for traitors. Matthew must die! The doomed fate of Matthew scared the daylight out of Ashton, who instantly got down on his knees to beg for his life ¡°We are family, my dear brother. Please forgive me for not knowing your true identity.¡± cried Ashton, ¡°We are all waiting for you toe home. I¡¯m sure everybody would be thrilled to see you home again!¡± Ashton yed the emotional card as hisst resort to save his own life. ¡°Don¡¯t you remember how you guys have broken all my limbs and threw me to the streets like a dying dog?¡± Levi said sarcastically, ¡°Is that how you¡¯re supposed to treat your family?¡± ¡°Oh, that¡¯s just a misunderstanding, my brother.¡± Ashton was almost to tears, ¡°I¡¯m sure it¡¯s nothing but a misunderstanding!¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you just said that you want to sleep with my wife too?¡± said Levi as he walked closer towards Ashton. ¡°That¡¯s just a joke, you know,¡± Ashton felt his legs were going jelly as he stuttered, ¡°nothing but a j-joke, my brother¡­¡± ¡°What makes you think you can joke about something like this?¡± Levi struck a killer punch right into Ashton¡¯s face, which made him see stars and cked out instantly. ¡°Send him back to the Garrisons! Tell them that this is my first present for them!¡± Levi ordered, his face devoid of expression. ¡°Understood, Sir!¡± Azure Dragon replied subserviently. ¡°Well done, Steven Shaw.¡± Levi eyed him with satisfaction. ¡°Greetings to you, Sir!¡± A yelp from Steven Shaw led the whole of First Metallic Regiment to raise their right hand uniformly to present a military salute. Levi reciprocated with a standard salute. When he entered the vi, what greeted his sight was Zoey all curled up on the sofa, quivering with fear. The spectacr scene today had left her numbed with shock. She did not even have the courage to glimpse out of the vi. ¡°It¡¯s alright now, Zoey.¡± Levi hugged her, ¡°Everything¡¯s over. The vi now belongs to us.¡± ¡°Are you sure?¡± Zoey lifted her head, her tone was uncertain. ¡°I¡¯m sure!¡± Levi reassured her, ¡°But I n to tear down the housepletely and rebuild from scratch. There¡¯s no way we can move in now after those thugs had stayed in the house before.¡± ¡°I need to ask you something, Levi.¡± Zoey asked after she had rposed herself ¡°I want you to be absolutely upfront with me.¡± ¡°Sure, what do you want to know?¡± Zoey bit her lips in hesitation, ¡°What is your rtionship with the God of War and Azure Dragon?¡± she demanded, ¡°I need you to tell me nothing but the truth!¡± Chapter 19 Chapter 19 ¡°I¡¯ve already told you at the family banquet before,¡± Levi nodded, ¡°I am the God of War.¡± ¡°There you go again.¡± Zoey dismissed his words and rolled her eyes, ¡°You and your bber.¡± She did not believe his confession, and thought that he was just trying to brag around. ¡°Alright,¡± Levi said with a helpless shrug, ¡°I have nothing to do with them.¡± ¡°But then how did you get Azure Dragon to show up with just a phone call?¡± she asked, puzzled, ¡°Not to mention he even brought an entire regiment with him?¡± ¡°It was all a coincidence, when I was herest night and found out that Azure Dragon was staying in the same vicinity, I was sure that the God of War must be nearby as well.¡± Levi made up an exnation, ¡°I know Ashton is bringing his men to the vi today, so I tipped off the authorities in advance. I told them that somebody is trying to harm the God of War, that¡¯s why they sent over an entire regiment to protect him.¡± he could only put up a lie to appease her. ¡°That makes perfect sense to me now.¡± Zoey found his exnation usible, ¡°I recalled Azure Dragon said the God of War lives around here, which exins why he¡¯s on high alert when Ashton and his men came to the vi.¡± ¡°Do you want to take any of the stuff home with you? There¡¯s no way I¡¯m going to stay here!¡± Levi said with an air of disgust. ¡°No, let¡¯s leave them here.¡± Zoey shook her head, ¡°It would only cause mum and dad to get curious if they see us moving our stuff home.¡± At Rivervale Mansion, North Hampton. It was one of the most luxurious mansions in North Hampton. The ce was the family mansion of the Garrisons, who had just listed theirpany shares on the stock exchange. It had yet struck nine o¡¯clock in the morning and it was still early for the Garrisons to leave for work. Most of them were still in the house when they carried Ashton into the mansion. Soon, every member of the Garrison family knew something terrible had happened to Ashton, and they immediately sent him to the hospital. Joseph, Jaycob, Ben and everybody else rushed to the hospital. ¡°How¡¯s Ashton doing?¡± Joseph asked. Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mr. Garrison.¡± the doctor sighed after he had examined Ashton¡¯s condition, ¡°I¡¯m afraid Ashton is not showing any response, he¡¯s now in a vegetative state.¡± ¡°What do you mean he¡¯s in a vegetative state?¡± Jaycob could not believe his ears, ¡°You mean my son has be a vegetable?¡± ¡°Ashton suffered from an extremely severe impact that turned him into a vegetable.¡± the doctor exined. ¡°Who was the one who sent Ashton back to the mansion?¡± asked Joseph, who had slipped into a dark look. ¡°They were two guys we¡¯ve not seen before, dad.¡± Ben lowered his voice, ¡°They left as soon as they sent Ashton back to our house. But they did leave a message¡­¡± ¡°What¡¯s their message? Spit it out now!¡± The aura from Joseph was one of pure oppression. ¡°They said that this is the first present sent by Levi.¡± Ben promptly spilled out the words. ¡°What? You mean this is a present from Levi?¡± ¡°So it was Levi who¡¯s behind all this?¡± ¡°I¡¯m going to skin you alive, Levi!¡± Jaycob flew into such a rage that he almost flipped the table. ¡°Tell me, where is Levi now? I¡¯m going to bash his brains in and squash him like the disgusting roach that he is!¡± Jaycob was cursing and swearing like a madman, oozing violence and malice. ¡°Hold on, Jaycob.¡± Joseph mused over the message from Levi, ¡°Levi said that this is just his first present, so we should expect for his second and third present toe in no time. Looks like Levi has just turned the tables on us, he¡¯s letting us know that he¡¯s now the one calling the shots instead!¡± Joseph ced his hands behind his back and gave a brittleugh. ¡°I¡¯ve asked Bryan to find out what actually happened, dad.¡± Ben informed Joseph, ¡°I¡¯m sure he¡¯ll update us soon.¡± Soon after, they saw Bryane running towards them, panting for air. ¡°I¡¯ve found out what happened, grandpa, dad, Jaycob.¡± Bryan rasped, ¡°Ashton and Levi had gotten into a brawl because of Royal Vi, which left Ashton being beaten up by Levi.¡± ¡°How could this be possible?¡± Joseph bemoaned, ¡°Didn¡¯t Ashton used to hang around with Trey, that triad leader? How could Levi have beaten the both of them and turned Ashton into a vegetable?¡± Chapter 20 Chapter 20 ¡°I can¡¯t figure it out too, since they told me Trey and Ashton had brought over a hundred men with them. So what caused Ashton to end up in such a bad shape?¡± Bryan shared with them his findings, ¡°I¡¯ve checked with Trey but he refused to say a word about it. All he did was warn us to stay away from Levi and don¡¯t mess around with him.¡± ¡°What? How could this be true?¡± cried Ben in disbelief, ¡°Doesn¡¯t this show that Levi had scared the shit out of Trey? There must be something about Levi that made Trey said such a thing.¡± ¡°Judging by his words, it sounds like Trey is terrified of Levi.¡± Joseph nodded, ¡°What¡¯s going on here? Wasn¡¯t Levi just released from prison? Where did he find the support to oust Ashton and Trey from the vi?¡± Bryan¡¯s wife, Victoria, was quick to offer her opinion, ¡°I bet Levi must have be mates with some crooks when he was in prison and garnered their support, dad.¡± she gave a sly smile, ¡°That could have given Levi the ammunition to stand up to Trey and his men.¡± While Trey might hold some influence, he was pale inparison with the real big crooks on the streets. It was probably one of those crooks who had teamed up with Levi to take out Trey and his men. I mean, didn¡¯t Levi issued us a warning during the banquet to celebrate our share listingst time? He demanded us to repent and offer an apology in one month¡¯s time, or we will have to defend with all we have if we refuse to apologize. It all pointed to the possibility that Levi must have garnered the support of some influential and powerful crooks to back him up. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m sure that must be the case!¡± Joseph could not agree more with Victoria, ¡°Levi must have found some real big shots while he was in prison to back him up, so he¡¯s nowing after us!¡± ¡°Looks like we¡¯ve underestimated this little b*****d.¡± Ben stroked his chin and said meditatively, ¡°He¡¯s no pushover indeed.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t give a heck what big crooks that¡¯s backing him up,¡± Jaycob snorted, ¡°I¡¯ll get even with him for turning my son into such a horrible state!¡± Vengeance and hatred had blinded Jaycob. ¡°There¡¯s no way we would let him off, Uncle Jaycob.¡± Bryan pointed out, ¡°But we need to get a good grasp of the situation before we strike. We must find out who is backing him and what tricks he has up his sleeve. Even though we are not afraid to confront him directly, we still need to do it the smart way.¡± Joseph nodded in agreement, ¡°Bryan¡¯s right. We should y our cards wisely.¡± Levi is too naive if he thinks he could triumph over us simply because he had ousted Trey. What a joke! Trey is nothing more than just one of ourckeys. Our family is almost untouchable in North Hampton. Besides, we have powerful connections in all kinds of sectors including politics, business, military, and even the mafias and thugs. So what if Levi had some big crooks as his backup? There¡¯s no way he could hurt our family, he won¡¯t be able to harm even a single hair of the Garrison family! ¡°You¡¯re right. Levi is too gullible to think he could trample over us with the help of some big guns.¡± Jaycob¡¯s eyes gleamed with a bloodthirsty look, ¡°I¡¯ll flip open all his cards so he¡¯ll never be able to y any tricks on us again. That¡¯s when we would make him pay with his blood!¡± ¡°But I have a bad feeling about this.¡± Rick said with an ominous tone, ¡°Levi is someone who is cold and calctive. I¡¯m pretty sure he must have it all worked out inside his head. We¡¯d better not be too reckless about it.¡± ¡°I think you¡¯re getting a little paranoid about it, Uncle Rick.¡± Bryan smiled over it, ¡°There¡¯s nothing for us to fear given our status and influence now. We are as solid as theye. Whatever tricks Levi try to y on us will never work.¡± ¡°I agree with Bryan.¡± Joseph chimed in, ¡°There¡¯s no need to be too worried by that, Rick.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know about this, but I think it¡¯s better to be safe than to be sorry,¡± Rick sighed, ¡°it¡¯s just that I can¡¯t shake the feeling that something¡¯s wrong!¡± This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. It was against Rick¡¯s reticent nature to say such a thing, but he had an awful premonition that something bad was going to happen. He knew there was more to Levi than meet the eye. Levi is simply no pushover in any aspect! ¡­ At night. Aaronshed out at Levi the moment they reached home. ¡°What do you think you¡¯re doing? Are you looking to get Zoey into trouble?¡± he snarled, ¡°Get out of my house if you don¡¯t want to stay here!¡± ¡°What¡¯s going on, Dad?¡± Zoey and Levi were astounded, ¡°What did Levi do?¡± Chapter 21 Chapter 21 ¡°Don¡¯t think we are ignorant of what you¡¯d done to the Garrison family,¡± Aaron scoffed, ¡°they have warned us to prepare ourselves for a bloodbath.¡± ¡°Why do you have to piss off the Garrison family? Are you looking to get yourself killed?¡± This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. Caitlyn and Aaron were raving mad. ¡°If it¡¯s not for Zoey, I¡¯d have kicked you out of our house a long time ago.¡± Aaron spat with such fury that his veins stood out in his neck, ¡°You could have been sleeping at the streets by now!¡± Zoey did not want to aggravate the hostility of his parents towards Levi, but she felt Levi had acted too rashly as well. We were lucky to have Azure Dragon bail us out this time. But what about next time? Will we get lucky again? ¡°Who are you to step on the toes of the Garrison family?¡± Caitlyn red at Levi with total contempt, ¡°You don¡¯t even have a ce to stay on your own!¡± ¡°Mum, Levi actually has the vi¡­¡± Zoey was trying to exin to her mum that Levi had just got his vi back, but Caitlyn cut her off abruptly, ¡°Don¡¯t give me that crap about his vi. He¡¯s simply a ticking time bomb, you shouldn¡¯t hang around with him all the time. I¡¯d rather you use your time to source for investors instead!¡± ¡°You should know well that the Garrison family is untouchable, not even the Lopez family could hold a candle to them. We¡¯ll be doomed should the Garrisons decide toe at us. I¡¯m warning you, Levi, I¡¯ll get Zoey to seek a divorce with you if you ever dare to infuriate the Garrison family again!¡± The next day. Zoey and Levi nned to source for investors for their uing project. They were about to leave the house when Caitlyn reminded Zoey, ¡°It¡¯s going to be the National holidays soon and your cousin is coming over to spend the holidays with us. Can you go and pick her up as your dad and I are too busy with our chores?¡± ¡°Sure, mum.¡± Levi knew both Aaron and Caitlyn had got their hands full at the moment. Caitlyn worked in the hospital while Aaron had just started a small business. It was another frustrating day for Zoey. Every investor she met had snubbed her proposal. However, Levi watched quietly without interfering. All he did was take down the names of those companies who had snubbed Zoey¡¯s proposal. The string of ill-luck days for Zoey had left her with no choice but to hold back her project as long as she could, since she could not source the investments she needed to kick-start her project. She was just three days away from themencement date, as stipted in the contract. It had definitely stressed Zoey to the extreme. Aaron and Caitlyn were exasperated and wore a worried look on their faces. ¡°Don¡¯t be too worried, Mum, Dad.¡± Levi gave a cid smile, ¡°I¡¯m sure the investors would show up when the timees.¡± He said it with an air of confidence, since he knew he had made all the necessary arrangements. ¡°You should just keep your mouth shut!¡± Aaron red, ¡°Of course it¡¯s easy for you to say that, since it¡¯s none of your business!¡± Ding Dong¡­ The doorbell sounded. It surprised them to see Shaun at their doorstep. ¡°It¡¯s good that you¡¯re all here, Uncle Aaron and Aunt Caitlyn. Grandpa would like all of you toe for a family meeting tonight.¡± Shaun left promptly after he had ryed the message. Shortly after, Levi, Zoey and her parents came to the familyplex of the Lopez family. It was a vastplex thatprised several buildings. Its structure and scale were one of the most affluent andvish in North Hampton. Zoey instantly felt animosity in the Lopez family¡¯s members looks when they greeted her. It was as if she had just snatched away the love of their lives. It dawned on Zoey and her family that they were no longer seen as part of the Lopez family anymore, now, they are seen as enemy who had taken their cake away and have it all to themselves. ¡°Come over here, Aaron and you guys. Take a seat.¡± Harry and the rest of them greeted them with an unusual friendliness. ¡°How¡¯s your project going along, Zoey?¡± Harry asked once everybody was seated. ¡°There¡¯s a major issue with the funding, grandpa!¡± Zoey sighed, ¡°We¡¯re just three days away from the commencement date but I¡¯ve yet to rope in investors for the project.¡± ¡°Hahaha¡­.Didn¡¯t I told you that this is toorge of a project for a smallpany like Imperial Meadows?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, it¡¯s good to know your own limits. Don¡¯t act like some big guns when you¡¯re just nothing but a soft and limp fry!¡± ¡­ Everyone started to mock Zoey when they heard about her funding problem. Zoey and her family could only put up with their sarcasm in silence since she could find nothing to rebuke them. Theck of funding had now put her entire project into jeopardy. Chapter 22 Chapter 22 ¡°I¡¯m a bit offended, Zoey.¡± Harry smiled ruefully, ¡°How could you forget about your own family?¡± ¡°Grandpa, I¡­¡± ¡°You should havee to me instead. The Lopez Group could work out something for you. You know it¡¯s well within our means to take on that Ecological Park project of yours.¡± ¡°I could even provide the startup capital for your project!¡± said Harry seriously. ¡°I bet there¡¯s going to be some conditions attached to it?¡± Levi drove straight to the point. ¡°Or you wouldn¡¯t be so kind as to provide the funding.¡± He had seen through the ulterior motive for Harry to fund the project. ¡°Good, I like to deal with smart people.¡± Harry grinned, ¡°It¡¯d save me a lot of my time.¡± His words prompted Samuel Robertson, who was sitting next to Harry, to pass over the contract to Zoey. ¡°Take a look at this, Zoey.¡± This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Zoey immediately studied the contract when they passed it to her. The content was straightforward. The contract stated that Lopez Group would get up to ny percent of the profits for the Ecological Park project for providing the funds to Imperial Meadows Limited. It sent Aaron into a fit of rage after he read the contract. The Lopez family are simply too cruel to ask for such a huge chunk of the profits. Aaron was utterly pissed off. He felt that Harry had never regarded him as his own son, but just another prey he was targeting. ¡°Don¡¯t be mad, Aaron and Zoey. Think about it, in three days¡¯ time, the project would be automatically annulled if you can¡¯te up with the funding.¡± Harry¡¯s grin was sly and pernicious, as if he was trying to lure the bait to the hook, ¡°You would end up without a cent once the project was annulled. But if you ept our funding, you¡¯d still get a ten percent cut out of the profits. That would trante to quite a considerable sum of a hundred million. It¡¯s up to you to decide¡­¡± ¡°Unless you¡¯re confident to pull in the funds that you need before the stated deadline.¡± Given the tight deadline of just three days, Harry was pretty sure it was nigh impossible for Zoey to secure the funds she needed for the project. This would only leave her with no other options but to agree to his terms. It would make the Lopez family the biggest winner with a whopping ny percent of the profits. Even Mr. Jennings could do nothing about it. ¡°That¡¯s true, Aaron.¡± Henry chipped in, ¡°We should work together since we¡¯re family. Let¡¯s share the profits instead of having the cake all to yourself.¡± ¡°There¡¯s no hurry to sign this. I¡¯ll leave you guys alone to discuss it among yourselves.¡± Harry and hispany left Levi, Zoey and her parents to talk things out. ¡°Why don¡¯t we just agree to their terms, Zoey?¡± Aaron and Caitlyn persuaded, ¡°At least there¡¯s still something left on the te for us. You should know better that your chances of getting the funds are almost as good as zero!¡± Their words almost swayed Zoey to put her name down on the contract. But she held back and sought Levi¡¯s opinion. ¡°Don¡¯t sign it!¡± Levi was adamant. ¡°Trust me, Zoey! I¡¯m sure that I can secure the funding you need before the deadline expires!¡± A fuming Aaron intervened before Zoey could fumble out a reply, ¡°Don¡¯t give me that crap again! Do we hold you responsible if we lose that hundred million? I firmly believe we should sign it.¡± Zoey was in a dilemma as she eyed Levi skeptically. She did not haveplete faith in Levi¡¯s words. ¡°Alright, how about this?¡± Levi shrugged, ¡°Since we have three days left to go, why don¡¯t we hang on till thest day to see if we could pull in some investments?¡± he suggested, ¡°It¡¯s still not toote to sign the contract by then.¡± ¡°Sounds like a n!¡± ¡°I could work with that!¡± Everybody gave their nods of approval. The same goes for Harry and his men. They agreed to the suggestion readily. They were certain that Zoey would never secure the investments that she badly needed in just three days¡¯ time. ¡­ For the next three days, Zoey worked tirelessly from day to night to meet with potential investors for the project. Yet, there was nothing to show for all her efforts. Those who were interested demanded a ridiculous amount of return for their investments. It would make more sense to work with Harry, since his offer was more or less the same than the rest. Three days passed by without a trace. The deadline was set on tomorrow before ten o¡¯clock to kick start the project, once over the given time, the project would be automatically annulled. ¡°Come on, we¡¯ve got to sign the contract with Harry now.¡± Aaron stood up and said. ¡°What¡¯s the hurry? Why don¡¯t we just wait a little longer?¡± Levi tried to dissuade them from signing, ¡°We have all the time till next morning eight o¡¯clock to sign it.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s wait until tomorrow morning, Zoey. Don¡¯t sign the contract today.¡± Levi instructed. ¡°I need to step out for a while.¡± Levi left the house after he urged Zoey to stay patient for one more night. Chapter 23 Chapter 23 Levi left the house to meet up with Azure Dragon, whom he had instructed to wait for him outside the house. ¡°What can I do for you, Sir?¡± Azure Dragon asked. ¡°I want you to contact thesepanies.¡± Levi handed him a list ofpany names. The following morning. Zoey was woken up by Aaron in the wee hours of the morning. Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! ¡°Where the hell is Levi? I presume he was outst night to source for funding, but what¡¯s taking him so long toe back?¡± Aaron said disapprovingly, ¡°He just can¡¯t do anything right. He¡¯s a born loser, a good-for-nothing!¡± It angered Zoey to think that Levi did not even bother to inform her when he knew he would be out the whole night. ¡°We¡¯d better sign the contract before it¡¯s toote. Let¡¯s meet up with Harry now!¡± Harry and his men were already standing by at the family mansion when Zoey and her family arrived. An euphoric smile hung on their faces as they greeted Zoey and her family. It was all too gratifying for Harry andpany to see the three of theme begging with their tail between their legs. ¡°You should have known better than to make a fool out of yourself, Aaron.¡± Henry and Fabian jeered at him, ¡°Can¡¯t you see that there¡¯s no way you guys could ever get the investments?¡± Aaron lowered his head and said feebly, ¡°We¡¯re here to sign the contract, dad.¡± Anger welled up in his chest when he thought of Levi. Had it not been Levi who advised them to hold back for three more days, they would have signed it on the same day when it was offered to them, It would have seemed more like a respectable deal at that time. It had be anything but respectable in the eyes of Harry and hispany now that Aaron had to beg them for the contract. Knowing the contract was now thest resort for Zoey, it would only make Aaron looked desperate and defeated in the eyes of the Lopez family. Aaron and his family had never felt such humiliation before. This is all thanks to Levi. ¡°Yes, we are ready to sign it now, grandpa.¡± Zoey informed Harry. ¡°Sure, we can sign the contract. But there will be a change of terms.¡± Harry¡¯s expression changed and he curled his lips into a grim smile, ¡°We are no longer asking for ny but ny-five percent of the profits now. The remaining five percent would be yours.¡± ¡°What? Didn¡¯t we agreed on a ny percent cut for you and ten percent for us?¡± A sudden terrible pang of shock hit Zoey as she stared at Harry incredulously. Harry had just dropped a bombshell on her. ¡°Don¡¯t you know the terms changes ordingly?¡± Harry said scornfully, ¡°That¡¯s our offer. Take it or leave it.¡± Knowing the ball was now in his court, Harry knew it was he who called the shots. The change of terms seemed justifiable to him since it was Zoey who desperately needed the contract. Zoey winced at the cold-bloodiness of these people! She bitterly resented her grandpa for his callous and selfishness. ¡°Fine then, I¡¯ll pass! I¡¯ll give up the project altogether!¡± she said in a fit of rage, ¡°Nobody would get a dime out of it!¡± ¡°How could you say that, Zoey? Five percent would still give us fifty million, at least there¡¯s something for us!¡± ¡°Your mum is right, Zoey. We can¡¯t afford to lose it, just sign it!¡± The relentless pestering from Aaron and Caitlyn left Zoey with no choice but to sign the contract. ¡°Stop! Don¡¯t sign the contract!¡± Just as Zoey was about to ink the contract, Levi showed up and halted her. ¡°There¡¯s still time before the deadline,¡± he wrung away the pen from Zoey¡¯s hands, ¡°why do we have to sign it now?¡± he questioned. ¡°What do you think you¡¯re doing, Levi?¡± Aaron almost wanted to p Levi across the face ¡°Why are you stopping us from getting the fifty million? Is it because you¡¯re jealous you¡¯ve got nothing for yourself?¡± ¡°Ten minutes! just give me ten minutes! Once the time is up you can do as you please.¡± Levi nced at his watch and said, ¡°You can sign it in ten minutes¡¯ time!¡± ¡°Alright! I¡¯ll give you another ten minutes to prove yourself!¡± Aaron muttered through gritted teeth, ¡°Make sure you produce something in ten minutes¡¯ time, or I¡¯ll never forgive you for the rest of my life, much less allow Zoey to stay with you!¡± ¡°Okay!¡± The unyielding attitude of Levi intrigued Harry. He was curious to see what would happen in ten minutes¡¯ time. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s wait for another ten minutes.¡± Henry and the rest giggled with excitement. They could not wait to get their popcorn ready to watch some hriousedy in ten minutes¡¯ time. Ten minutes passed in a sh. Everything was at status quo. ¡°Just sign it!¡± Henry threw the contract in front of Zoey. He was certain there would be no white knight coming to her rescue. Vroom! Vroom! Vroom! At the same moment, a thunderous roar of engine noises filled the whole of the Lopez family mansion. It attracted the curiosity of everyone to step out of the building. What greeted their eyes was a session of luxury cars making their way into the Lopez family mansion. They all came to a halt when they reached their building. Chapter 24 Chapter 24 It was a session of top end luxury cars which included Maybach, Rolls Royce, and many more. Each of these cars could easily cost over tens of millions! The Lopez family looked on with a dazed expression. What the hell is going on here? What are all these cars doing here? Everyone went pop-eyed when they saw the faces of the people who alighted from the cars. They were a group of impably dressed, middle-aged men and women who carried an overpowering air of status and power. Each of them carried a business savvy look synonymous to the directors of some top corporations. ¡°Huh? Isn¡¯t that the President of Far East Investments, Mr. Feliciano Hayes? What brings him here?¡± ¡°Look, that¡¯s the General Manager of Orc Investments Limited, Mr. Roberto Norris!¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t that guy the boss of Starlight Property Development Limited, Mr. Lorenzo Woods?¡± ¡°Oh, my god! Even Pedro Zinno, the President of Hercules Property Development Company, is here too!¡± ¡­ Fabian, Henry, and the rest of them murmured among themselves into a frenzy. The names they had murmured were the super-rich and powerful leaders who ruled the corporate world of North Hampton. Each of their worth were in billions. Lopez Group looked so insignificant in the eyes of these super rich. Any one of them could easily take out the Lopez Group without even battling an eyelid. Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. The scale and grandeur of so many big shotsing together was a sight to behold for Harry and his men. It almost took their breath away. Harry led Fabian and the rest to hurry themselves forward and greeted the billionaires with fawning attention; ¡°Greetings, Mr. Zinno, wee¡­.¡± However, nobody responded to their greetings. All the billionaires walked past them as if they were non-existent and headed straight to where Levi and Zoey were standing. ¡°How could it be?¡± Harry said in disbelief, ¡°Could it be they are here to provide funding for Zoey¡¯s project?¡± Harry¡¯s eyes widened in stupefaction, his jaws stiffened with astonishment. Zoey froze when she saw the billionaires walking towards her. She wondered if her eyes were ying tricks on her. These were the same group of people she had approached before to solicit for their interests in her project, and they had all rejected her proposal. What¡¯s going on? What are they doing here? ¡°Hello, Ms. Lopez. I¡¯m Feliciano Hayes from Far East Investments!¡± ¡°Good afternoon, Ms. Lopez. I¡¯m Pedro Zinno and I represent Hercules Property Development.¡± ¡°Nice to meet you, Ms. Lopez. I¡¯m Lorenzo Woods from Starlight Property Development.¡± ¡­ All the billionaires introduced themselves in a humble manner towards Zoey. Everybody gasped in awe. Harry and the others from the Lopez family were utterly lost for words. It was beyond their wildest imagination to think that these billionaires would show up to fund for Zoey¡¯s project. Zoey was still trembling inside even though she tried to rpose herself, ¡°H-Hello everyone¡­how are you¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be nervous, Ms. Lopez! We¡¯re here to discuss our cooperation on the project!¡± Feliciano Hayes shed a cheesy smile, ¡°Far East Investments would be interested to invest one billion into your project, Ms. Lopez!¡± Lorenzo Woods counter-offered immediately, ¡°Ms. Lopez, Starlight Property Development would be willing to provide up to two billion to fund your project!¡± ¡°No, Orc Investments is willing to invest up to three billion!¡± ¡°We are more than happy to provide up to three billion in funding and even take over the construction of your project. Please let Hercules Property Development be your partner instead!¡± ¡°Spark Corporation would invest up to five hundred million in your project! We would not ask for a share of your profits, Miss Lopez. All we want is to offer our sincere help!¡± ¡­ It was like some bidding war that had gone out of control. Every billionaire waspeting to provide funding for Zoey¡¯s project. The highest bidder had offered to invest up to seven hundred million. Everyone was reluctant to give up on the project, which could not had taken more than a billion in total. But the bidding war had skyrocketed the total avable funding by ten times its original amount. The unexpected twist of events caused Harry¡¯s blood pressure to shoot up exponentially, causing him to pass out on the spot. Samuel, Shaun and the rest were almost on the verge of puking blood. What the hell is going on here? Why is everyone behaving like maniacs? It was an earth-shattering feeling for Zoey as well. She could still recall the smug and dismissive look in their eyes when they snubbed her initial proposal. Yet the same group of people were now lining up to impress her, begging her to let them invest in her project. Aaron and Caitlyn were too emotional to say a single word. They could only respond with their quivering bodies. ¡°Calm down, Zoey.¡± Levi put his arm around her to offer his support, ¡°Why don¡¯t you say a few words to show your appreciation for their interest in your project.¡± ¡°Right, I¡¯m so d that all of you are keen to invest in my project.¡± Zoeyposed herself and said, ¡°All of you are wee to invest in my project!¡± ¡°Really? That¡¯s good to hear it from Ms. Lopez herself.¡± All the billionaires let out a hefty sigh and wiped away the sweat on their brows after they heard this. Chapter 25 Chapter 25 ¡°However,¡± Zoey added, ¡°I¡¯m afraid you have misunderstood the amount of funding that I¡¯m seeking. The amount you¡¯ve mentioned is way beyond what I¡¯m asking for. All I need for the project is only a hundred million.¡± ¡°Just name any amount, Ms. Lopez.¡± Lorenzo Woods said with an air of indulgence, ¡°Unless you¡¯re asking for tens of billions, I¡¯m ready to pump billions into your project.¡± The words of Lorenzo Woods sent Harry¡¯s blood pressure up a few notches when he heard he was ¡®ready to pump billions into your project¡¯. His legs wobbled, and he saw stars spinning around his head. Zoey¡¯s mind was in a whirlwind as she quivered in her reply, ¡°Everybody, I am humbled by your overwhelming interest in my project. But a hundred and fifty million would be more than enough for my project.¡± ¡°How about this?¡± Feliciano Hayes swept his eyes across the room and suggested. ¡°Since there are fifteen of us here, why don¡¯t we eache up with ten million?¡± ¡°That would be the perfect solution! It would give each of us an opportunity to help Ms. Lopez.¡± Feliciano Hayes said, ¡°Make sure we are not treating this as an investment or loan. It should be a giveaway to Ms. Lopez!¡± Gulp! Aaron and Caitlyn were swallowing so hard that everyone could hear them gulped. A hundred and fifty million giveaway to our daughter? What makes our daughter turned into a money spinning machine all of a sudden? Everybody is begging for her to take their money. ¡°No, it can¡¯t be a giveaway.¡± Zoey insisted, ¡°We should treat it as an investment.¡± ¡°It¡¯s alright, Ms. Lopez. Ten million is nothing to us!¡± ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s just some petty cash to me.¡± Each billionaire insisted they should treat the ten million as a giveaway to Zoey. ¡°Hey, didn¡¯t you hear what she¡¯d just said?¡± Levi snapped, ¡°She said it should be an investment.¡± Levi¡¯s sudden bawl made the billionaires shuddered with horror. ¡°Yes! Sure! Indeed! It should be an investment!¡± Everyone nodded emphatically. ¡°So,dies and gentlemen, would you minding to mypany, Imperial Meadows Limited, to ink the contract?¡± Zoey asked. ¡°Of course, we are more than willing toe anytime to sign it!¡± They continued their frenzied nodding of heads. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, grandpa.¡± Before stepping out of the mansion, Zoey walked up to Harry and said apologetically, ¡°I can¡¯t ept your terms now, but I can assure you that the Lopez family will definitely have a share of the project.¡± ¡°You!¡± Harry was breathless with anger as he pointed a trembling finger at Zoey. He let out a cry and finally passed out. Levi andpany soon left the mansion amidst a wave of awe mutterings and under the envious looks in everyone¡¯s eyes. It had been an emphatic victory for Zoey and her family. It restored Aaron¡¯s self-esteem to think he had finally regained his position in the Lopez family. The signing went smoothly, and the funds all came in as promised. Zoey was able tounch the project within the stipted deadline. Everything was smooth and went ordingly as nned. It was already nighttime when they finally made it home. Zoey and her family were staring at Levi with interrogating eyes. ¡°What¡¯s happening here, Levi?¡± Zoey asked, ¡°I¡¯m sure you have something to do with it.¡± ¡°Yes, it was all orchestrated by me.¡± Levi admitted. ¡°But how did you do it?¡± Aaron was still feeling the effects from the shock, ¡°It¡¯s simply inconceivable!¡± ¡°It¡¯s simple, actually.¡± Levi quipped, ¡°All I did was show them the details of the project and let them know that this project is too good to be missed.¡± ¡°That¡¯s impossible.¡± Zoey said warily, ¡°Isn¡¯t that what I¡¯d just done when we first presented our project to them? What makes them snub my proposal when I¡¯m sure I had given them a more detailed exnation than yours?¡± ¡°That¡¯s because I¡¯ve mentioned some names like Ondo Jennings, Azure Dragon and God of War.¡± Levi exined, ¡°They agreed to it once they knew the whole story.¡± ¡°This¡­¡± Zoey went silent. She knew it was something she could never do, given her obstinate nature. This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. ¡°Haha, even though we are hardly connected to God of War, these shrewd businessmen changed their stance once they find out that the God of Way has something to do with this project, they¡¯d even start buttering up to Zoey immediately.¡± Aaron gave a broad grin. ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Caitlyn agreed, ¡°Since it was Ondo who decided on the project, with Azure Dragon keeping a close tab on its progress. These billionaires must have been under the impression that Zoey had garnered the support of all these people as well.¡± Chapter 26 Chapter 26 Their exnation seemed usible to Zoey. So, it was only because they wanted to please the big guns like Azure Dragon and Ondo that these billionaires showed up in person to invest in my project. ¡°So did you exin to every one of them in person?¡± Zoey looked at Levi and felt her heart ached when she thought about what Levi must have gone through to get the support of those billionaires. ¡°Yes, I did. It was quite tiring indeed.¡± Levi smiled gently. In actual fact, all he needed was just a call. His word was almost as good as a decree. This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. ¡°I owe it to you, Levi.¡± Zoey said with heartfelt gratitude, ¡°It¡¯s all because of you that we¡¯re able to pull this off.¡± ¡°You¡¯re right. All credit goes to Levi. It was him who had turned the situation around, I had almost given up hope.¡± Aaron was extremely pleased with Levi¡¯s performance today. ¡°I am still grappling with what¡¯s happening, actually.¡± Caitlyn gushed. She was starting to see Levi in a more positive light now. ¡°Levi, why don¡¯t you change into a new set of clothes since you¡¯ve been wearing them for a while.¡± Caitlyn said, ¡°Just put the clothes in theundry basket and I¡¯ll get them wash at the hospital. I am on duty tomorrow and I need to get my uniform washed as well.¡± ¡°Sure, mom.¡± Levi simpered, ¡°Thank you.¡± The following day. Zoey and Levi left the house to follow up on the project while Caitlyn took herundry to the hospital¡¯s laundry department. Here, she could wash her clothes and get them sterilized as well. The principal reason was because it was free and convenient since she worked in the hospital. She had been using theundry department to do herundry ever since her family condition went downhill because of Aaron¡¯s failing business. ¡°Hey, you¡¯re taking yourundry here again to save on your utilities bill?¡± A woman walked in and asked in a prating voice, ¡°Must you be such a cheapskate? Didn¡¯t your family used to run arge company?¡± The woman¡¯s name was Jelena Keaton. She worked in the same department with Caitlyn. Along with Caitlyn, she was tipped as the favorite to be the department¡¯s next assistant supervisor. There had always been bad blood between the two. The nomination for the department¡¯s assistant supervisor would be out anytime soon. Neither of them liked each other, since Jelena was a prickly character who would taunt Caitlyn whenever she saw the opportunity to do so. ¡°What¡¯s that got to do with you?¡± Caitlyn refuted, ¡°You¡¯re not the one who¡¯s paying the utilities fees anyway!¡± With Jelena gone, Caitlyn emptied herundry into the basket. Just when she was about to toss Levi¡¯s clothes into the washer, she found a lump in his pocket. ¡°What a careless chap! How could he even forget to clear his pockets?¡± Caitlyn emptied the contents out of the pocket. There was a pack of cigarettes and a lighter, both were of a navy green color. Caitlyn did not read the words engraved on the cigarette box and lighter. If only Aaron was here, he was bound to recognize them instantly. Those were war zone cigarettes that no amount of money could buy! One would need special connections to have ess to those types of cigarettes. The rarest of them would be those with a sniper logo. They were so rare that even the big guns could not get their hands on those cigarettes. As it turns out, those cigarettes were only provided to the Special Operations Regiment¡­ ¡°He should really cut down on his smoke.¡± Caitlyn frowned and dumped the cigarettes into the dustbin, ¡°They could only do him more harm than good!¡± Then there was Levi¡¯s wallet. Caitlyn thought for a moment and opened it up. There was some loose change inside the wallet, together with Levi and Zoey¡¯s marriage photo. The only items remained were two small cards, a few chips and an identification pass. One of the two cards was a ck bank card. ¡°This guy¡¯s a pauper. How much money could he have in that card?¡± Caitlyn scoffed and put aside the bank card. Little did she know that the ck card was the worldwide limited edition American Express card with no spending limit attached to it. once used, It could even haul a ne to return to its port of embarkation, even when it had already taken off. The other remaining card was a navy green card with a sniper logo on it. The bunch of chips hardly interested Caitlyn. Her focus was on the identification pass. It was a red color document with ¡®Officer Pass¡¯ written on it, which bore the symbol of the Divine Guard Unit. ¡°Huh! An officer pass for an ex-convict?¡± Caitlyn sneered, ¡°Do you think that would make you a true officer?¡± On second thought, she flipped open the Officer Pass. Chapter 27 Chapter 27 ¡°What is this? God of War?¡± Caitlyn squinted her eyes to read the name written on the document, ¡°What¡¯s written here? Garrison something?¡± Caitlyn was trying to figure out the full name on the pass when she was startled by a voice from behind, ¡°What are you looking at, Dr. ck?¡± Caitlyn had to put the pass behind her before she could get a good look at the name. ¡°Oh, nothing.¡± Caitlyn grinned. The voice belonged to Jelena Keaton, who was eyeing Caitlyn suspiciously. ¡°I see, fine.¡± Jelena shrugged and left. Unbeknown to Caitlyn, Jelena had been standing behind her while she was checking the Officer Pass. She had even quietly taped down the process with her cellphone. Jelena sheepishly sneaked to a discreet corner of the hospital and took out her phone. ¡°Officer, I want to report a theft by Caitlyn ck of The Third District Hospital Cardiac Surgery department.¡± she whispered over the phone, ¡°I saw with my own eyes that she had stolen an Officer Pass along with a bank card. There was a bunch of chips too, I bet there must be some confidential information inside. I have even taped it down as proof, Officer.¡± ¡°Whose Officer Pass is that? Did you see the name and rank?¡± The officer asked from the other end of the call. ¡°Oh, it belongs to the God of War, Officer! I am absolutely sure of that. I have the photo and the video to prove it.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Shortly after, the sharp shrills of police car sirens filled the air. A session of police cars stormed into thepounds of the Third District Hospital. A herd of police officers donned in bullet-proof vests charged into the main building. Soon, Caitlyn was arrested and tucked into the police car. She was utterly confused and frustrated. The police took away the rest of the stuff, including the photos and videos taken by Jelena Keaton, which would be used as evidence against Caitlyn. They brought her directly to the City District Police Station, where the defenseless Caitlyn sobbed and wept woefully. The nature of the incident rmed the Captain of Patrol Squad, Xavier Fields, since it involved the theft of an Officer Pass. He inspected the Officer Pass carefully with his naked eye. ¡°This couldn¡¯t be fake. It¡¯s a genuine Officer Pass!¡± he sucked in a deep breath and said, ¡°This is unbelievable! It belongs to God of War!¡± The others suggested, ¡°We need to be absolutely sure about this, Captain. Why don¡¯t we get someone from the military to examine it?¡± ¡°Yeah, I¡¯ve just informed my buddy, Steven Shaw toe and check it out. He¡¯s from the First Metallic Regiment of North Hampton, he should be here anytime now.¡± ¡°Captain, we¡¯ve checked through the bunch of chips and those cards. But we were not granted the level of authority to ess them.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s wait awhile then.¡± Xavier Fields ordered, ¡°I want you guys to interrogate that woman we¡¯ve just caught!¡± Inside the interrogation room. Caitlyn could hardly stop herself from shaking, even though she had almost run out of tears. ¡°Come clean with us! Where did you get those documents and cards?¡± ¡°T-They belonged to my son-inw!¡± Caitlyn said nervously. ¡°Stop spouting rubbish!!! Do you know the importance of this Officer Pass?¡± ¡°I-I have no idea¡­¡± Caitlyn stared at them nkly. ¡°This is an Officer Pass that belongs to the God of War!¡± The officer yelled at the top of his voice. Boom! Caitlyn felt like something had exploded inside her head and clogged her brains. ¡°Do you know there are military secrets inside the wallet? You are now being used of divulging top state secrets! If you refuse toe clean with us, you¡¯ll be liable to face some real serious charges!¡± ¡°Tell me! Where did you steal the wallet and the Officer Pass?¡± the interrogation officer snarled abruptly at Caitlyn. This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. Caitlyn was sick with fear. She could feel nothing now but blind terror. ¡°I-I-I¡­this stuff belongs to my son-inw¡­I¡¯m not lying, I stole nothing¡­¡± Caitlyn sobbed. Meanwhile, Steven Shaw had arrived at the office of the Patrol Squad. ¡°Where¡¯s the Officer Pass?¡± Steven hurried over to ask for the pass. ¡°Here it is!¡± Steven Shaw wasted no time in giving his utmost attention to inspect the pass. After looking at it thoroughly for almost a minute, he put down the documents and sighed, ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s authentic all right!¡± ¡°This Officer Pass belongs to the God of War! Where did you find it?¡± he asked. ¡°It came from a woman.¡± said Xavier Fields, ¡°It seemed like she has stolen it from somewhere.¡± Steven Shaw seemed to recall something as his expression changed. ¡°Can you find out the name of that woman,¡± he inquired, ¡° I need to know.¡± Chapter 28 Chapter 28 ¡°Sure. Can you find out the name of that woman in the interrogation room?¡± ¡°What is it? Caitlyn ck? Are you sure it¡¯s Caitlyn ck?¡± Xavier Fields gave the name to Steven Shaw. Steven Shaw hoicked Xavier Fields to a discreet corner when he heard the name. ¡°You¡¯ve got the wrong person! Caitlyn ck is the God of War¡¯s mother-inw!¡± ¡°What? Oh, my God!¡± Xavier Fields got the shock of his life. ¡°Listen, Xavier.¡± Steven instructed, ¡°Just block any information and take it that nothing has happened today. Remember, don¡¯t let out any word about it! I¡¯ll inform Azure Dragon and we¡¯ll leave it to the God of War to deal with this.¡± ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll do as you say.¡± Xavier Fields was still reeling from the sudden shock. He could hardly stop the quivering in his legs. ¡­ Levi was with Zoey when he received the call from Azure Dragon. He came down to the police station after they briefed him about the matter. He took back his wallet from Xavier Fields without making a fuss about it. Xavier and his men could finally heave a deep sigh of relief. ¡°Just leave the rest to me, God of War.¡± Xavier suggested, ¡°I¡¯ll follow up with Ms. Caitlyn ck and make sure everything¡¯s back to normal.¡± Levi nodded, giving his approval. ¡°You may leave now, Ms. ck!¡± Inside the interrogation room, Caitlyn was so relieved to hear those words. It brought her to tears again, however, this time, it was the tears of gratitude. ¡°It was all a misunderstanding, Ms. ck. You¡¯re free to go now, since we found out that the Officer Pass was a fake document. But please remind your son-inw not to use such fake documents to swindle anyone, he could be arrested for it!¡± ¡°Sure, Officer!¡± Caitlyn nodded fervently, ¡°I¡¯ll make sure he gets the message!¡± ¡°Your son-inw is waiting for you outside. You may leave now.¡± Caitlyn walked out of the interrogation room. Her temper red the moment she saw Levi standing by the counter, waiting for her. ¡°Mum¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t call me mum, I¡¯m not your mum!¡± Caitlyn fumed, ¡°You almostnded me in deep shit, you fool! Why do I have such a wicked son-inw?¡± It filled Caitlyn with resentment to be treated like a thief when they arrested her and took her to the police station. She had never been to a police station before, and never did she imagined that her first visit to the station was under such deplorable circumstances. ¡°You should leave Zoey for good. You¡¯ll only ruin her future with those dirty dealings you¡¯ve picked up in prison!¡± she ranted, ¡°How dare youe up with the idea of making a fake Officer Pass?¡± ¡°The pass was real, Mum.¡± Levi scratched his nose in frustration, ¡°I did not carry a fake pass with me.¡± He could only me his own carelessness, for he could have prevented the disaster. ¡°What makes you say the pass is real? Do you think you¡¯re more professional than the officers here? I bet you must have been using it to cheat and swindle innocent folks like me. You¡¯d better not get Zoey involved in your vices, or I shall never let you get away with it!¡± Caitlyn sted out at Levi, ¡°I¡¯m giving you onest chance and I¡¯ll keep it from Aaron and Zoey about this. You¡¯ll be out of my house for good if I catch you doing this again, you hear me?¡± Caitlyn was so full of rage she was about to explode. ¡°Alright, mum.¡± With that said, they left the station and Levi sent Caitlyn back to the hospital. When she was back at the hospital, Caitlyn was expecting everyone to cast weird nces at her at the hospital. Contrary to her expectations, everyone behaved as if it was just an ordinary day at work. What¡¯s going on? Didn¡¯t a hugemotion happen just now? How could everyone react with such indifference? ¡°Are you alright, Dr. ck? I was so worried for you. Thank God you¡¯re back!¡± ¡°I know I have been mean and crude towards you in the past, and I¡¯m terribly sorry for that.¡± Jelena came up to her and said, ¡°I¡¯ve backed out frompeting for the post of assistant supervisor now, since I believe you¡¯re the better candidate for the job. I¡¯ve informed the hospital about my decision.¡± Caitlyn waspletely overwhelmed when Jelena Keaton apologized to her and even offered to back down from the post of assistant supervisor. It was a post they had both been eyeing for years! She¡¯s backing out from it? This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. What the hell is happening here? Don¡¯t they know I¡¯ve just been arrested and sent to the police station? They¡¯ve even seen it with their own eyes! But why is everyone behaving so oddly now? The same goes for Jelena, she seemed petrified of me. The rest looked equally terrified too. I could see from their faces and the look in their eyes. I could feel it! There¡¯s something fishy about this. I¡¯ll check with Levi! Caitlyn took out her phone and called Levi, ¡°What¡¯s going on here, Levi? Are you hiding something from me?¡± Chapter 29 Chapter 29 ¡°I¡¯m not hiding anything from you, mum.¡± Levi repeated, ¡°The pass is real.¡± ¡°Huh! Do you think I¡¯m a fool to take your word?¡± Caitlyn hung up the call when she heard him kept insisting that his pass was real. She was now certain this had nothing to do with Levi. Caitlyn concluded that the police must have instructed the hospital to put up a normal front and act as if nothing had happened, in order to avoid tarnishing its reputation. The project went smoothly for the days that followed. But they would soon need to halt it because of the uing stretch of National holidays. ¡°Levi, can you go pick up my cousin at the University of North Hampton? Her name is Abigail Rogers.¡± Zoey said to Levi, ¡°I¡¯ve sent her number to your phone.¡± She could not take time off from the project at this point of time, so she sought Levi¡¯s help to pick up her cousin. ¡°Sure, leave it to me!¡± ¡°But shouldn¡¯t her name be Abigail ck?¡± Levi gave her a quizzical look. ¡°That¡¯s because Abigail has adopted her mother¡¯s surname.¡± Zoey exined. Levi called up Azure Dragon after leaving the construction site. ¡°Get me a car, Azure Dragon.¡± he ordered, ¡°I want to keep a low profile, so a normal car will do.¡± Soon after, Azure Dragon showed up with the car. It was a Maserati Executive GT. ¡°Whatever!¡± Levi shook his head helplessly and got into the car. He parked his car at the main entrance of the east building of the University of North Hampton. He waited for almost half a day, but there was no sign of Abigail. Another thirty minutes gone by and Abigail was still nowhere to be seen. Levi took out his phone and dialed the number Zoey had given him. ¡°Hello, who¡¯s this?¡± A pleasant voice answered the call. ¡°This is Levi, your brother-inw. I¡¯m here to pick you up at your school!¡± ¡°Huh? I thought Zoey said she was too busy to fetch me?¡± Abigail said in a surprise tone, ¡°I was thinking of going back on my own.¡± ¡°Where are you now?¡± asked Levi, ¡°I¡¯lle over and pick you up!¡± ¡°I see. I¡¯m currently at Dynasty KTV, VIP room 666!¡± ¡°Okay, wait for me. I¡¯ll be there shortly!¡± In the KTV room, Abigail had just hung up the call when her friend asked, ¡°Who¡¯s that on the phone, Abigail?¡± ¡°It¡¯s my brother-inw, he¡¯sing to fetch me.¡±This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Abigail knitted her brows in disdain. ¡°Oh, do you mean that ex-convict, Levi? I know that guy. Everybody in North Hampton knows about his shabby past.¡± ¡°So he¡¯sing to fetch you? Are you sure? Haha!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you feel ashamed to be seen around with a guy like him?¡± Abigail clenched her jaw amidst the mockery of her friends. She regretted for having agreed to let Levi come and fetch her. It was a mere slip of tongue that made her agreed to it. I should have refused it right away. ¡°Why do you need him to fetch you, Abigail?¡± A guy asked. His name was Yannick Zann, Abigail¡¯s ssmate. He had been wooing her for quite some time. ¡°Why don¡¯t I give you a ride home instead. Didn¡¯t you just see that I¡¯d just got my new car, the BMW x5?¡± He came from a rich family who ran a chain of hotels. The party had been his idea as well. What the others didn¡¯t know was that he had a sinister motive for holding the party, he wanted to get Abigail drunk so that he could take her to a hotel and rape her. Dressed in shorts and a cute sling blouse, Yannick could not peel his eyes away from Abigail¡¯s long slender legs and her exposed shoulders which showed her fair skin tone. His blood was raving inside him. Abigail shrugged. ¡°But my brother-inw would be here soon.¡± ¡°That¡¯s easy. Why don¡¯t you just ask him to go back on his own?¡± Yannick persuaded, ¡°You know it¡¯s so difficult to get everybody together for a drink.¡± Yannick¡¯s desire grew even wilder when Abigail smiled at him. Her rosy cheeks resembled two juicy cherries. ¡°Come on, let¡¯s have fun and get some booze!¡± Abigail¡¯s besties chimed in and suggested they should y some games to encourage her to drink more. They were acting in cahoots with Yannick. Their motive was to get Abigail drunk. A few minutes ensued before the door to their VIP room was swung open, Levi walked in. ¡°Who are you, mister? What are you doing here?¡± A few guys stood up and raised their voices at Levi as they flex their muscles in front of thedies. Levi gave them the cold shoulder, and merely looked around for Abigail. When his eyes finally caught sight of Abigail, his gaze settled on her and he said, ¡°I¡¯m here to fetch you, Abigail.¡± ¡°Hahaha, so he¡¯s that infamous brother-inw of yours, Abigail?¡± Yannick jeered, ¡°I¡¯ve heard so much about him, about how he¡¯d taken advantage of his brother¡¯s wife and how he attempted to murder his adoptive parents. It¡¯s no wonder they called him the ingrate who bit the hand that feeds him. He looked every bit like that type of person to me!¡± Chapter 30 Chapter 30 ¡°Hahahaha..,¡± The rest of them cackled. Abigail felt utterly disgraced. How she wished there was a hole for her to hide herself without being seen. She muttered in dismay, ¡°This is so embarrassing! How could Zoey have asked him to fetch me?¡± She refused to even lift her head to look at Levi. Levi ignored the guys who kept taunting him. ¡°Shall we leave, Abigail?¡± he asked. Abigail finally raised her head and looked straight at Levi, ¡°Why don¡¯t you just head back on your own? I don¡¯t need you to fetch me. I know my way home.¡± ¡°But Zoey insists that I pick you up.¡± Levi¡¯s patience was waning, ¡°Come on, let¡¯s go.¡± ¡°Hey, you! Didn¡¯t you hear what Abigail said? She asked you to leave her alone. Are you deaf or something? Who do you think you are to insist that Abigail to leave with you? Get lost!¡± ¡°Yeah, Yannick will send Abigail when the party¡¯s over.¡± The ssmates cumckeys of Yannick tried to get rid of Levi, ¡°You¡¯re not wee here! Get your ass out of here!¡± ¡°You¡¯d better leave with me now!¡± Levi¡¯s eyes never left Abigail. He knew what nasty tricks her ssmates were trying to y on Abigail. ¡°I¡¯ve promised Zoey to fetch you and that¡¯s what I¡¯m going to do!¡± ¡°I¡¯m asking you to leave!¡± Abigail snapped, ¡°Why do I have to go with you when I don¡¯t even know who you are? I¡¯ll go back on my own!¡± Boom! The door to their VIP room was sted open by a forceful kick. A guy was kicked into the room. ¡°What happened to you, Peyton?¡± Everybody got up to help Peyton to his feet once they recognized he was one of their ssmates. Another girl was then shoved into the room. Her beaten face had swollen to the size of a pumpkin. ¡°Oh my God! What happened to you, Mae?¡± Abigail and the rest rushed forward to lift her up. They were getting worried. A teary Mae sobbed, ¡°I ran into a group of bullies when I came out of the restroom. Peyton was trying to protect me so they beat him up too!¡± At the same time, a few nasty looking fellows stomped their way into their room. Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! ¡°Well, well, what have we got here? These little sexy students looked yummy to my eyes! Oh, what a grand feast we¡¯ll be having tonight!¡± The group of thugs drooled when they saw Abigail and her female ssmates. Their lecherous gaze swept across the pairs of fair, slender legs with scious intent. ¡°So you¡¯re the ones who had beaten up my pal?¡± Yannick stepped up and asked coldly. A dozen of Yannick¡¯s ssmates stood up behind Yannick. They were all staring at the group of thugs with bulging eyes. There was no reason for them to fear the thugs, given their numbers. Besides, they could not wait to show how macho they were in front of their female ssmates. ¡°Yeah, we¡¯re the ones that whacked him upside down, so what?¡± The leader of the thugs, a guy with his hair dyed in a freakish silver color, taunted Yannick with an amused look. ¡°I want you to apologize, or I¡¯ll beat the shit out of you!¡± Yannick warned, determined to unt his bravery in front of Abigail. ¡°Hahaha, this is so funny it almost choked me, guys. Do you really think a fewme students like you could beat the shit out of us? What makes you think we¡¯ll be taken in by your words? Just because you outnumber us?¡± ¡°Hahaha¡­¡± The group of thugs chuckled in response to Yannick¡¯s threat. ¡°Go! Get our men here! Tell our boss there¡¯s a dozen of young schoolgirls here waiting for him! Get him over here, quick!¡± The next moment, the expression on Yannick and the other guys turned wide-eyed, their mouths opened to let out a silent scream. The thugs had called in their men. There were dozens of them with iron rods and shiny knives in their hands. They waved their weapons with a bloodthirsty look in their eyes. They all gazed at Abigail and her ssmates with a devilish grin, whilst they blocked the exit of the VIP room. The students had never encountered such a ghastly scene before in their young lives. It scared the living daylight out of them and made them pissed their pants. Even Yannick was starting to wobble. p! p! p! The silver-haired thug smacked at Yannick¡¯s face and sneered, ¡°So what now? Where¡¯s that gutsy look of yours now?¡± ¡°Brother, please forgive me. I-I was wrong¡­¡± Yannick¡¯s shoulders drooped and his body slumped like a deted balloon as he surrendered. p! The silver-haired thugnded a tight p on Yannick¡¯s face. Bang! Next, the thugs shoved and kicked at Yannick with such force that it made him spew out a fountain of blood. The VIP room had now gonepletely silent. Everyone muted and held their breath. They could only whisper a prayer in their hearts. Chapter 31 Chapter 31 The students knew they had been outnumbered by the dozens of thugs who had now upied their VIP room. It petrified them when they looked at the faces of these thugs, who appeared to be contorted with menace. It made their legs wobbled with fear and their eyes filled with horror. They hadpletely forgotten about their female ssmates now. All they wished now was to flee as far away as they could. ¡°I want all of you to get down on your knees! Let¡¯s see who¡¯s got the balls to stand when I ask you to kneel!¡± The thugs shoved and pushed the boys to the ground, and made them kneel. The girls followed suit voluntarily, since they had more to fret than the boys. The leering eyes of these thugs had been all over their bodies. Abigail was bolder than the rest and she turned only to see Levi sitting in a corner being so inconspicuous that even the thugs failed to notice him. What ame duck we have here! She moaned to herself, It¡¯s such a pity that Zoey had married to a weakling like him. Her disdain for Levi grew when she saw his expression, which somewhat appeared as timid and wimpy in her eyes. She swore her future husband must never be a coward like him, but a true and fearless hero! She shouted at the group of thugs with ring eyes, ¡°I¡¯m warning you, get out of here and leave us alone, or I¡¯ll call the police.¡± ¡°Go ahead, my little darling! Do you think we¡¯d let you go?¡± One of the thugs stepped forward and stretched out his hand, trying to touch Abigail¡¯s face. p! Abigail pped him in the face and her action sent the rest of the thugs into a state of shock. Never would they have expected her to have the guts toy her hand on them. ¡°Who¡¯s the one that have the guts to hit my man?¡± Following that, a few guys stormed into the room. The leader of the group was a man with a big pot belly and tattoos all over his body. ¡°B-Beck¡­¡± Yannick knew that Beck was one of the gang leaders of the underground society. He was known for his fearlessness and brutality, many had seen him cut up dozens of men single-handedly by himself. Many of the young thugs worshipped him as their idol. ¡°This way please, Trey!¡± It astounded everyone when they saw another person stepped into the room. It seemed like Beck was just the chaperon today to someone who was an even a bigger shot than Beck himself. A group of thugs escorted the man into the room. He was cradling two shiny walnuts in his hands. A prominent scar ran diagonally across his face which resembled the teeth of a shark. ¡°Hiss! Trey is here as well?¡± Yannick was so frightened he almost pissed himself in the pants. Aspared to Beck, Yannick knew better than his ssmates that Trey was the real daddy of the underground world. He had over two hundred men at his disposal. ¡°Look at these girls, Trey! Young, bubbly students who look so juicy and tender, doesn¡¯t it make you feel like you want to just gobble them up? Hehe!¡± The silver-haired guy buttered up Trey and Beck with an unctuous grin. There was an aura of pure lust reflected in the repugnant eyes of Trey and Beck. Beck cast a few nces at Abigail and suggested to Trey, ¡°This one seems like the cream of the crop, Trey. You should take this one.¡± ¡°Good.¡± Trey nodded approvingly, ¡°I like your humility.¡± All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Beck¡¯s demeanor was anything but humble when he turned around to the group of students. ¡°Bashed up all the guys and boot them out of the ce. Leave all the girls behind.¡± he snarled in his raucous voice, ¡°If any of you dare to leak a word or tell the police, I¡¯ll make sure you won¡¯t get to live another day!¡± ¡°No! No! This can¡¯t be happening¡­¡± The students were all stricken with horror, especially the girls, who feared for the worst. All the girls knew what would be waiting for them if they were made to stay behind. Even the brave-hearted Abigail could not hide her panic as her body quavered in fear. The boys were utterly shell-shocked. They had never expected it would end up in such a grisly manner. ¡°Trey, Beck, please don¡¯t do this to us!¡± Yannick pleaded while he knelt on the floor. ¡°Oh? It seems like this guy know us?¡± Beckughed. ¡°Of course I know you, Trey and Beck¡± Yannick proimed, ¡°I¡¯ve heard so much about you guys from the streets.¡± ¡°Who the hell are you?¡± Trey asked disinterestedly. ¡°My dad is Felix Zann, President of Marriot Roman Hotel Group.¡± Yannick informed them, ¡°He have had a drink with the both of you before.¡± ¡°Ah, Felix Zann of Marriot Roman Hotel.¡± Trey nodded, ¡°Yeah, I know him.¡± His answer seemed to offer a glint of hope to the students as they all heaved a deep sigh of relief. Everyone gazed at Yannick with adtion. It seemed like they could lean on him when the going gets tough. The girls looked at Yannick in a different light as well. Even Abigail¡¯s eyes glistened with a new respect now when she looked at him. Yannick beamed with such heroism and courage that they really thought he would be their knight in shining armor. Chapter 32 Chapter 32 ¡°My dad often speaks highly about the two of you!¡± Yannick pressed on, ¡°Trey, since you have such a cordial rtionship with my dad, why don¡¯t you just let the matter rest and let us leave?¡± ¡°I know we are in the wrong, and we are really sorry for everything we¡¯ve done. I¡¯d really appreciate it if you could let us go and I¡¯ll definitely repay your kindness, I promise!¡± Yannick was getting bolder as he spoke, straightening his back and thrusting his chest forward. Given his father¡¯s reputation and his rtionship with these guys, Yannick was certain that he could pull this one through. He was confident that Trey and Beck would definitely spare him together with his ssmates, on ount of their rtionship with his dad. The room went dead silent again. After a momentary pause, Trey broke the silence as a spark shined in his eyes. p! He pped Yannick brutally on his face. The p was of such magnitude that Yannick bounced back a few meters. A few teeth flew out from his mouth, which was oozing blood. His face was contorted with pain. ¡°Who do you think you are? What nerve of you to ask me to let the matter rest and let you go?¡± Trey barked at Yannick, ¡°You think I¡¯d give a shit about you or your father? Even if your father¡¯s here right now, I¡¯ll make him kneel before me too!¡± The bestiality of Trey¡¯s demeanor paralyzed everyone and dented their hopes. This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Just when they thought Yannick would be their savior¡­ The girls whimpered while the boys were in a daze. We¡¯re not getting out of here unscathed. This is it, we¡¯re doomed! What else could we do now? Abigail tried to calm herself down and tried to think of a way out. How about asking Zoey for help? Abigail could not help but turned to look at Levi, who was still sitting at a corner inside the dimly lit room, unnoticeable to Trey and his men. What a useless piece of crap! An absolute good-for-nothing! Abigail thought to herself, Is he my brother-inw at all? Shouldn¡¯t he have done something by now to protect me, if he still has the guts of a man? ¡°Take away all the girls and beat up all the boys!¡± Beck ordered, ¡°Just beat the hell out of them but keep them alive!¡± The dozens of thugs immediately sprang into action and walked towards the group of students. That¡¯s it! We¡¯re done! Abigail closed her eyes and murmured a prayer. ¡°I¡¯m giving you ten seconds to get your asses out of here!¡± A sudden loud voice shot up from nowhere and shocked everyone. They turned and looked towards the corner of the VIP room. What they saw was a man sitting on the sofa. He was hardly noticeable since he was dressed in all ck. ¡°Drag that guy over here. Get him to kneel on the floor!¡± Beck demanded. The silver-haired thug came up to Levi and mp one hand on Levi¡¯s shoulder, looking to jerk him up from the sofa. But in the next instant, Levi¡¯s eyes flickered as he grasped the thug¡¯s wrist and twisted it around in a sh. Crack! The sound was crisp and clear. It was the sound of a broken wrist. ¡°Ahh!¡± The silver-haired thug cried out as he felt excruciating pain and that stunned everyone in the VIP room. His overturned palm was a gruesome sight to watch. Everyone was bathing in cold sweat, their scalp prickled with horror. What kind of force would it take to twist a wrist as if he was twisting open a bottle cap? Abigail was awestruck by the prowess and agility showed by Levi. It seems like he¡¯s not such a pushover after all. ¡°How dare you do this to my men? I¡¯m going to make you pay with your blood!¡± Beck¡¯s howl resembled a mad beast. He was about to lunge himself at Levi when Trey halted him. ¡°Let me check him out.¡± It aroused his curiosity when he realized they had failed to notice the man sitting in the corner, who had sat through the entire incident seemingly unfazed. Trey and Beck, together with their men, moved across the room and walked up to Levi. ¡°Turn on all the lights!¡± Treymanded. Click! Click! Click! Soon, the room was fully lit, and everything was in in sight, including Levi who had been sitting on the sofa. ¡°You son of a b***h, how dare you just sit there looking nonchnt?¡± Beck yelled heatedly at Levi. Abigail knew this would be the end of Levi. She closed her eyes in despair. Thump! What ensued blew everyone off their mind. Trey mmed his knees to the floor with a thud and knelt in front of Levi. Chapter 33 Chapter 33 The thud came as a bombshell to everyone when they saw Trey went down on his knees. Beck was cked jawed with surprise. The same goes for Abigail, and everyone else in the room, who reacted with a nk expression on their faces. ¡­ The room had be so quiet that they could even hear a pin drop. Levi lit a cigarette and took a deep puff. The smoke he blew out encircled Trey like a ghostly chain. ¡°I remember you¡­¡± Levi said nonchntly. Trey gave a sad grin when he heard this. I¡¯m done now, this would only spell disaster now that I¡¯m in the bad books of Levi. Unaware of Levi¡¯s actual identity, Beck was still trying to stamp his authority, ¡°How dare you puff your smoke at Trey? You must be sick of living!¡± ¡°Shut up!¡± Trey stood up and shoved Beck a few meters away with a kick. ¡°Get down on your knees now, all of you!¡± he sted at his men. Thump! Thump! Thump! Dozens of Trey and Beck¡¯s men fell to their knees, sessively like a pack of dominoes. Beck joined them and went down on his knees, even though he hardly had a clue of what was happening. Everyone was in a guessing frenzy about Levi¡¯s true identity. This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. They wondered who couldmand such an authority that scared the hell out of a powerful thug like Trey and made him kneel before him like a high-strung cat. Yannick knew better than everyone that Trey and Beck were not somebody you would mess around with, given their notoriety on the streets. That brother-inw of Abigail must be someone with supreme dominance to make them go down on their knees. He felt it more profoundly than everyone in the room. Abigail¡¯s impression of Levi had taken aplete 180. She no longer looked at him with detest, but with curiosity and adtion. In her eyes, Levi now seemed to carry a halo of valiance above his head. Even the way he smoked enchanted her. The rest of the girls were equally charmed by Levi, whose machismo and charisma were acutely absent in their male ssmates. His bravery in such a situation fueled their admiration to the fullest. ¡°So this would be the second time that we¡¯ve met?¡± Levi asked. ¡°Yes¡­ Yes¡­ Yes¡­¡±Trey pressed his face to the floor as he replied. He was too afraid to look into Levi¡¯s eyes. His whole body was shaking uncontrobly and there was arge urine stain on his pants. He had just wet himself. ¡°So what should we do about it?¡± Levi puffed, his cigarette smoke curled into a circle. ¡°Please feel free to punish us in any way you deemed fit, Sir¡­¡± Trey felt only aplete and utter despair at that moment. ¡°Each of you will leave two fingers behind, that¡¯s it.¡± Levi said in a desultory fashion, ¡°There are too many young ones present. I don¡¯t want to show them my wrath.¡± The students were just young punks in the eyes of Levi. ¡°Yes¡­ Yes¡­ Whatever you say¡­¡± Trey was thrilled when he heard Levi¡¯s punishment, it was much lenient than he had anticipated. He picked up the de and chopped off two of his fingers under the watching eyes of everyone¡­ Many of the students nearly fainted at the swiftness and brutality of his action, as if they were watching an execution. Soon the other thugs followed suit to chop off their fingers¡­ The scene would certainly leave its indelible mark on the minds of Abigail, Yannick and the rest of their ssmates. The harrowing experience would haunt them when they recall the horrifying screams that had seeped into their heads, insidiously like tea from a tea bag. ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Levi stood up from the sofa after he had finished his cigarette and grabbed Abigail by her arm to get out of the VIP room. Yannick and the rest of them hurriedly followed Levi out of the room. They couldn¡¯t wait to get out of there. Beck, now left with eight fingers, asked in a trembling voice, ¡°Who¡¯s that guy, Trey?¡± ¡°He¡¯s somebody you could never afford to mess around with in North Hampton!¡± Trey breathed deeply and said it with the certitude of a true believer. Outside the KTV, Yannick was back to his boastful self again, ¡°Are you alright, Abigail? I was just getting ready to throw everything at them if they dare to touch you!¡± Abigail scoffed at his words. She could still vividly recall the timid look on Yannick¡¯s face when he was so freaked out that he¡¯d almost peed in his pants. You are nothing but a cowardpared to my brother-inw. ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± she answered impatiently. ¡°Why don¡¯t you let me send you home? I¡¯d really like for you to check out my new car today, it¡¯s a BMW x5!¡± Yannick suggested while he gave the car remote in his hands a click. A car near them lighted up and gave off a buzzing sound. It was a brand new BMW x5. All their ssmates could barely conceal the envious looks in their eyes. It would be any student¡¯s dream to drive a brand new, powerful sports car that could cost easily over eight hundred thousand. All the girls were eager to cast theirs at Yannick. ¡°You don¡¯t have to send me back.¡± Abigail snubbed, ¡°I¡¯ll take a cab with my brother-inw.¡± She had been under the impression that Levi did not own a car since she was well aware of Zoey¡¯s family condition. ¡°I have a car!¡± Levi led them towards the car park and stopped in front of his car. ¡°Holy cow!¡± Yannick blurted out in surprise, ¡°Isn¡¯t this a Maserati Executive GT?¡± Chapter 34 Chapter 34 ¡°This looks like the most exclusive model too!¡± Yannick added. Click! ¡°Get in the car, quick!¡± Levi shouted at Abigail as he opened the door of the car. Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. ¡°Alright.¡± Abigail shed him a cheerful smile as she ran across to the passenger seat and tucked herself into the car. Vroom! Vroom! Vroom! The Maserati emitted a deep and powerful rumbling sound when Levi started the car. Soon they were cruising on the highway. At that moment, Levi seemed to feel a pair of eyes staring at him. He turned to his side and was greeted by Abigail¡¯s bright fever button eyes. They had not left his face since she boarded the car. The spark in her eyes gleamed with affection. She winked at Levi when he tilted his head and gave her a puzzled look. ¡°Why are you staring at me?¡± Levi muttered, ¡°Turn around.¡± ¡°No way. Why should I?¡± Abigail gushed, ¡°Don¡¯t you know you looked so much better than those young chaps in my school? They¡¯re just a bunch of wimpspared to you.¡± There was hardly anyone who could hold a candle to Levi when she scanned through those faces in her head. ¡°Yeah, I know.¡± ¡°How did you do that, Levi?¡± she asked inquisitively while her eyes never left Levi¡¯s face, ¡°How did you make that two leader kneel in front of you and even chop off their fingers obediently? I know they were equally ruthless in their own ways.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t ask. You¡¯re too young to know about these things.¡± ¡°But I¡¯ve heard a lot about you. I know my aunt and the rest of them have always treated you with contempt, they think you are just a piece of junk. I bet that¡¯s because they do not know about your true identity.¡± Abigail pouted her lips and said, ¡°I bet their attitude towards you would changepletely if they knew what happened today. Zoey would worship you like her hero!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t tell Zoey about what happened today. It¡¯s between you and me.¡± Levi said to her. Abigail nodded meekly, but there was a curious look in her eyes. ¡°By the way, does Zoey know that you are driving such a luxurious car?¡± Abigail asked with an air of interest. ¡°Don¡¯t tell Zoey about the car too!¡± Why couldn¡¯t Azure Dragon just send me an ordinary car instead? Levi grumbled to himself. Yet this was exactly what Azure Dragon felt he had done, for in his mind, it was the most unassuming car among the fleet of cars they possessed. Kirin had even suggested to send Levi a Lamborghini Veneno Roadster, which cost almost nine million. Soon, they arrived at the vicinity where Zoey¡¯s house was situated. Levi stopped the car a few blocks away from the house. Shortly after, Azure Dragon then informed his men toe and drove the car away. Levi and Abigail were back in the house. ¡°Come in, Abigail.¡± Aaron and Caitlyn greeted her with open arms. ¡°I¡¯m so d you¡¯re finally here, Abigail.¡± said Zoey, who darted a displeased look at Levi, ¡°What took you so long to fetch Abigail?¡± she asked. ¡°Abigail was attending a group event.¡± Levi exined, ¡°She needs to finish the event before she could leave.¡± ¡°Yes, yes, Levi was right.¡± Abigail yed along, ¡°We got held up by the event.¡± Caitlyn gave Levi a reproving nce, ¡°Yeah, seemed to me you¡¯re incapable of even a simple task like this. Look how long you took to fetch Abigail?¡± ¡°Why don¡¯t you spend a few more days with us, Abigail?¡± Zoey was thrilled to have Abigail staying with them for the National holidays, ¡°I hope you could stay longer this time.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, we¡¯re celebrating Zoey¡¯s birthday in two days¡¯ time. You must join us, Abigail.¡± Caitlyn gave an inviting grin. ¡°Of course, I¡¯ll be more than happy to stay longer this time.¡± Abigail swooned her eyes at Levi and said, ¡°I¡¯ll stay a week with you guys this time.¡± ¡°That¡¯s wonderful news indeed, Abigail!¡± Caitlyn pulled her over to the dining table, ¡°Look at all the food I¡¯ve prepared for you. Let¡¯s tuck in!¡¯ The food was reserved solely for Abigail since Zoey and her family had already eaten. ¡°What about Levi? Why isn¡¯t he invited to the table?¡± Abigail slid a look at Levi and asked. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about him. He can feed himself with some instant noodles.¡± Caitlyn snorted, ¡°Why do I have to cook for him? He should be able to take care of himself. It¡¯s only because of Zoey that we kept him in the house, if it were up to me, I¡¯d get Zoey to seek a divorce a long time ago.¡± Caitlyn was filled with resentment towards Levi after what happened at the hospital. Chapter 35 Chapter 35 ¡°What? Divorce? I¡¯m all for it! I fully support a divorce for the both of them!¡± Abigail raised her hand eagerly. ¡°Huh?¡± Her reaction drew a quizzical look on everyone¡¯s faces. Even Levi was baffled by her gesture. Abigail hastily waved her hands in denial when she saw the pairs of eyes staring at her, ¡°Oh, I was just joking.¡± I would dly be Levi¡¯s bride if Zoey would divorce him! She thought to herself. When night fell, Caitlyn demoted Levi to the couch, ¡°Abigail will sleep in Zoey¡¯s room. So you¡¯re going to have to sleep on the couch.¡± ¡°Why don¡¯t I take the couch instead, Aunt Caitlyn?¡± Abigail felt bad about it. ¡°How could we let you sleep on the couch?¡± Caitlyn turned and scorned at Levi, ¡°You should know that we are no longer living in the big house with those enormous rooms that we used to have. What¡¯s the problem with sleeping on the couch? Do you think we could rely on you to give us a better life? Zoey is our only hope now.¡± ¡°Aunt Caitlyn, actually¡­¡± Abigail hesitated if she should tell Caitlyn the truth. She knew it was well within Levi¡¯s means to get them a bigger house. I mean, just look at the car he was driving? It was a Maserati Executive GT that could be worth more than a house! Levi could have easily bought them a vi, or even two, Abigail reckoned. ¡°Actually what? what are you trying to say, Abigail?¡± All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Caitlyn stared at her, looking puzzled. ¡°Oh, actually it¡¯s nothing important.¡± Abigail shrugged, ¡°Goodnight, Aunt Caitlyn.¡± The next morning. Despite being the National holidays, Zoey could hardly get a breather from her project. Even Aaron had to put down everything to give her a hand. Caitlyn was out too. She had gone to the hospital since she was on duty that day. They left it to Levi to take Abigail around for a spin. ¡°Come on, Levi. Why don¡¯t we go for a spin?¡± Abigail suggested, leaning close to Levi. ¡°I¡¯d rather stay at home.¡± Levi saidzily, ¡°It¡¯s full of people everywhere.¡± He was still lying on the couch. ¡°Let me take you to a fun ce!¡± ¡°Come on, get up, Levi¡­¡± ¡­ Abigail came up with several suggestions to tempt Levi to get out of the house. But nothing worked. ¡°By the way, what present did you get for Zoey¡¯s birthday?¡± Abigail asked curiously, ¡°You know her birthday ising up in two days¡¯ time right?¡± ¡°Oh yes! It¡¯s time to prepare something for Zoey¡¯s birthday!¡± ¡°Okay,e with me!¡± Levi got up immediately from the couch. Abigail grimaced and pouted her lips with displeasure. The all fired up Levi was a starkparison to the disinterested look on his face just minutes ago, with hisckluster response to her every suggestion. But the mention of Zoey¡¯s birthday sprang him into action at once, as if it had filled him with renewed vigor. Azure Dragon had been waiting outside to deliver the car Levi had specifically asked for today. It was an Audi R8 sports car. ¡°This is unbelievable, Levi! Another luxurious car? I¡¯m sure this Audi R8 exclusive model could easily cost up to three million.¡± Abigail had an excellent knowledge about luxury cars since she had worked as a model for car exhibitions before. She had seen almost every kind of luxury car. ¡°Stop saying nonsense. Get in the car now!¡± Levi stepped on the pedal and the car whizzed off like a rocket. Inside the car. Abigail¡¯s eyes never left Levi. ¡°Why do you keep staring at me?¡± Abigail¡¯s gaze was making Levi uneasy. ¡°Why don¡¯t you get a divorce, Levi?¡± Abigail suggested, ¡°That way, you won¡¯t have to put up with Zoey and her family again. Look at how they have treated you.¡± ¡°So you want me to stay single for the rest of my life?¡± Levi quipped. ¡°That¡¯s not what I mean! You could marry me after you¡¯ve divorced Zoey! Can¡¯t you see that I¡¯m as pretty as her, not to mention I¡¯m so much younger too? Why don¡¯t you consider me instead?¡± Abigail pressed herself closer to Levi, which gave him the goosebumps. This girl is bold and even aggressive. ¡°Why don¡¯t you give me a chance, Levi? I got the looks and the body, and I am really gentle and loving. Not to mention you know how I idolize you¡­¡± Abigail bared her long and slender legs as she inched closer to Levi. Chapter 36 Chapter 36 ¡°Stop it, or I¡¯ll tell Zoey.¡± Levi warned, without showing the slightest interest in her. ¡°Hmph! What a boring guy!¡± Abigail slid back to her seat with disdain. All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. They hade to a building known as North Hampton Center. It was the most bustling and iconic building of North Hampton. A revolving restaurant sat at the highest level of the North Hampton Center. It was one of the most lavish restaurants in North Hampton, known for its Michelin three-star chefs and its outrageous price tag. A simple meal would cost easily over a hundred thousand, and it was not avable for walk-in patrons. Anyone who wished to dine in the restaurant would have to make a reservation one month in advance with a deposit of fifty thousand. The seats would always be snapped up in less than a minute every time they open for reservations on their official website. It would take more than just mere cash to get a seat in the restaurant. Those who dined here were mostly wealthy businessmen and famous superstars. If one was lucky enough to grab a reservation, the restaurant would send a gold-tted dining card. It was regarded as a symbol of status if one could get to dine in the restaurant. ¡°Why did you take me here to North Hampton Center, Levi? I know you can¡¯t be here to look for some nes for Zoey¡¯s birthday?¡± Abigail tossed her head and asked, ¡°Are you looking to make a reservation at the revolving restaurant?¡± ¡°You are one smart girl!¡± Leviplimented her with a smile. ¡°I know you¡¯re not the kind of guys who¡¯d go for the same boring stuff like nes.¡± Abigail winked at Levi, ¡°Why not we turn it into something romantic and special instead?¡± However, she turned cautious all of a sudden, ¡°But do you know this restaurant would only ept reservations one month in advance? Besides, they require you to pay fifty thousand as deposit.¡± ¡°Oh, really? I didn¡¯t know they have such rules?¡± Levi was surprised. He only knew that it was a famous restaurant, and nothing else. Not to mention those quirky rules. ¡°I know their rules because the owner of this restaurant is the father of my ssmate. He has asked me here for a few times before.¡± Abigail exined. ¡°I see.¡± Levi nodded. ¡°But I didn¡¯t ept his invitation, Levi.¡± Abigail was worried Levi might jump to conclusion, ¡°I¡¯m not those who would give themselves away just because some guy takes them to some nice posh restaurant.¡± ¡°Why are you giving me an exnation?¡± Levi frowned. ¡°Hurry, we need to get to the restaurant now, I don¡¯t care what rules they have.¡± Levi and Abigail made their way into North Hampton Center. The revolving restaurant was at level eighty eight of the building. Eight servers were standing at the entrance as soon as Levi and Abigail show up at the restaurant. ¡°Do you mind showing us your dining card?¡± The servers were under the impression that Levi and Abigail were here to dine at the restaurant. ¡°No.¡± Levi shook his head, ¡°We¡¯re here to make a reservation. I¡¯m looking to reserve the whole restaurant on the 3rd, that¡¯s the day after tomorrow!¡± Abigail was in some kind of a bewitched state as she gazed at Levi. What a bold statement to make! To reserve the whole restaurant? ¡°I¡¯m sorry, sir. Perhaps you are not aware of our rules here!¡± The server exined patiently, ¡°We¡¯d only ept reservations on our official website one month in advance, or you¡¯re not allowed into our restaurant!¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear what I¡¯ve just said?¡± Levi lighted up a cigarette, ¡°I said I¡¯m going to reserve the whole restaurant the day after tomorrow!¡± Cough! Cough! Cough! Levi¡¯s cigarettes were war zone cigarettes. They were a peculiar kind of cigarettes with a strong tobo scent. Just one puff was enough to suffuse the air in the entire restaurant with its weedy smell, which many of them had mistaken it to be from some cheap tobo brands. Not to mention the way Levi was dressed in today was anything butvish. The servers gave him a despised look, ¡°This ce is not for you to mess around with. Do you know how much it would take to reserve the whole restaurant? It would cost more than all the money you could make in your entire life!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right! Get out of here! This is not the ce for paupers like you! All of our guests are wealthy and famous people. What makes you think you canpare yourself to them?¡± Chapter 37 Chapter 37 Levi took another puff and asked indifferently, ¡°How much does it cost to reserve your whole restaurant?¡± ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll enlighten you! It would cost at least five million to reserve the entire restaurant. Can you afford that?¡± ¡°Hahahaha¡­¡± The serversughed out loud when they saw the astonished look in Levi¡¯s eyes. Levi finished up his smoke and stubbed out his cigarette. ¡°So that¡¯s all you need to reserve the whole ce? Just a mere five million?¡± Levi said with a sardonic smile. Five million is just chicken feed to me. ¡°Don¡¯t act like some big shot when you are just a nobody!¡± sneered the servers, ¡°Look at those cheap stuff you¡¯re smoking! You couldn¡¯t even afford something better than those lousy, filthy, ten for a pack of cigarettes!¡± Just when Levi was about to take out his wallet and put down the reservation, a high pitched voice came up from behind, ¡°Who¡¯s the one that¡¯s looking to make a scene here at North Hampton Center? Let me see who the hell is he?¡± Levi could feel a few shadows had gathered behind his back. The voice came from a young man fully d in Versace outfit with a Rolex Submariner on his wrist. Even his shoes were custom made from overseas. Together, these would cost more than the life savings of anymon folk. The man was Kyle Jarvis, whose father owned the restaurant. Kyle was Abigail¡¯s senior in the university as well. Aspared to Yannick, Kyle came from a family that was way wealthier and powerful than Yannick¡¯s. One could immediately tell from the way he was dressed and his charisma. Kyle was a yboy known for his flings with different women, and histest conquest was an inte celebrity. ¡°Oh? What brings you here, Abigail?¡± Kyle¡¯s eyes lit up when he saw Abigail standing behind Levi. ¡°Hello, Kyle!¡± Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! ¡°I¡¯m here to make a reservation!¡± Abigail said tensely. Several times, Kyle had tried to woo her in the most exaggerated fashion. p! Kyle gave a tight p to the server next to him after he heard Abigail¡¯s recount of what had happened. ¡°Don¡¯t you know that she is my dearest ssmate? I want you to process her reservation immediately!¡± Kyle shouted at his servers. ¡°But it¡¯s not your ssmate who wanted to reserve our restaurant, sir.¡± The server said feebly, ¡°It was this man who wanted to reserve the whole restaurant for one full day!¡± ¡°Who¡¯s this guy, Abigail?¡± Kyle eyed Levi curiously when he heard what his server had told him. ¡°I¡­¡± Levi was just about to make known his intention when Abigail grabbed his arm and halted him, ¡°Let me introduce my boyfriend to you, Kyle!¡± Her words almost gave Levi the goosebumps again. Abigail clung on even tighter to Levi, pressing her body against his. Frustration kicked in when Kyle saw the affectionate disy from Abigail. The rage in him was driving him mad! So Abigail has a boyfriend now? What made her set her eyes on such an unsightly fellow? Doesn¡¯t he look like some beggars on the streets? ¡°Are you kidding, Abigail?¡± Kyle suppressed his anger and forced out a smile, ¡°Why do you have to go get some beggars off the streets to act as your boyfriend? Are you going to such great lengths just to avoid me?¡± ¡°Why do I have to lie to you, Kyle?¡± Abigail rebuffed, ¡°We¡¯ve just stayed in the same ce the night before, haven¡¯t we?¡± Levi nodded in acknowledgement. Since it was true that they had stayed in the same ce the night before. Little did he know that others would interpret that differently. It was as good as telling them that Levi and Abigail were sleeping on the same bed. ¡°I¡¯m utterly disappointed in you, Abigail!¡± Kyle was raving mad as he shouted at her, ¡°How could you give in to his honeyed words? It pains me to know that you are such a loose and disgusting woman who would sleep around with beggars like him!¡± His words elicited a cold, hard stare from Levi. ¡°What did you just say? Say it again!¡± How dare you insult the cousin of my beloved wife? Are you looking to die? Chapter 38 Chapter 38 Abigail was quick to calm things down once she saw that Levi was about to re up. ¡°It¡¯s fine, let¡¯s not forget what we¡¯re here for. We¡¯re here to make a reservation.¡± Abigail turned to Kyle. ¡°We would like to reserve the whole restaurant the day after tomorrow, Kyle. What do you think?¡± ¡°No can do! We would only ept reservations made one month in advance, and there is no such thing as reserving the whole restaurant!¡± Kyle touched the gold ring on his finger and snorted. ¡°How about if I double up the price to make it ten million?¡± Levi suggested. ¡°So you¡¯re telling me that you¡¯re flushed with cash?¡± Kyle grinned shrewdly when he heard that. But his grin diminished all of a sudden when he turned volte-face. ¡°How about this? Let me add a new rule to our restaurant. I hereby forbid the two of them and dogs to enter our restaurant!¡± ¡°Sir, do you mean we would ept any guests apart from the two of them and dogs?¡± his men intentionally repeated his question to embarrass Levi and Abigail. ¡°Exactly!¡± Kyle gave a brittleugh, ¡°To put it inly, there are three dogs who would be barred from our restaurant!¡± Even the angelic Abigail, whom he used to regard as his goddess, had now been condemned to a b***h in Kyle¡¯s eyes. His words infuriated Abigail, and she snapped at him, ¡°What¡¯s all this about, Kyle? You¡¯re doing all these just to vent your frustration at us and humiliate us, aren¡¯t you?¡± ¡°So what if I am doing it to humiliate you? This restaurant belongs to my dad, and I have every right to decide who we take in as our guest. I¡¯m determined to shut the both of you out of my restaurant. What else can you do about it?¡± The relentless Kyle even spat at Abigail¡¯s foot. ¡°You¡­¡± Abigail seethed, yet she could do nothing about it. She knew it was beyond her means to go head to head with Kyle, who came from a family that was so much powerful than hers. Levi gazed at Kyle stoically, ¡°I¡¯m asking you for thest time. Are you taking my reservation?¡± ¡°Over my dead body! I will never let the both of you step into my restaurant!¡± Kyle refused resolutely, ¡°No way!¡± This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Levi merely took out his phone and dialed a number, ¡°I want to take over the revolving restaurant at North Hampton Center and I need to see the acquisition contract in ten minutes!¡± ¡°Hahahaha¡­¡± Everyone burst out inughter after they heard what Levi had just said over the phone. Even Abigail was too shameful to lift her head. It was simply outrageous for Levi to say such a thing. Kyle¡¯s family ran an extremely sessful food and beverage business empire with outlets that span across the whole of North Hampton. They were more powerful than Trey and Beck, who were mere crooks on the streets. It was inconceivable that Levi could buy over the restaurant in ten minutes¡¯ time! ¡°Hahaha¡­ this is so ridiculous that it almost made meughed to death! Did somebody just say he wants to buy out the jewel of our business empire in ten minutes¡¯ time? What a joke!¡± Kyle and his men cackled inughter. They found Levi as ludicrous and dumb as some blockhead. Even the servers were gazing at Levi as if he was some retarded fool. They had met countless of the super-rich and A-list superstars who dined in their restaurant frequently. Even they would never had dared to say such a thing. ¡°Let¡¯s get out of here, Levi.¡± Abigail tugged at Levi¡¯s shirt and said in a soft voice, ¡°There are still plenty of restaurants we can choose from.¡± ¡°No! I¡¯ve set my eyes on this restaurant and I¡¯m not backing down!¡± Levi insisted, ¡°Since they refused to ept my reservation. I¡¯ll just buy the ce and make it mine.¡± ¡°Hahaha, alright! We¡¯ll wait for that to happen!¡± Kyle theatrically lifted his hand and peered at his watch, ¡°You have five minutes left to do that!¡± The doors to the elevator swung opened when eight minutes had passed. A few men dressed in well- pressed suits walked up to Levi and said humbly, ¡°This is the acquisition contract that you¡¯ve asked for, Mr. Garrison. Please have a look!¡± Their words turned everyone dumbfounded. Abigail quivered in disbelief. Could it be true that Levi is really buying over the restaurant? It would be simply incredulous! Chapter 39 Chapter 39 ¡°Oh, I¡¯m impressed with your efficiency! So you¡¯ve even brought the contract along, eh?¡± Kyle scoffed at the scene in front of him, ¡°What makes you think my dad will sign it? This is just too funny!¡± Kyle¡¯s mobile phone buzzed at the same time. ¡°What¡¯s up, dad? Yes, I¡¯m at the North Hampton Center now.¡± Kyle did not expect to receive a call from his father. ¡°You stupid idiot!¡± Lloyd Jarvis was about to explode in rage as heshed out at his son over the phone, ¡°Do you know who you have run into? How could you antagonize him? Now you¡¯ve cost us the whole revolving restaurant! It¡¯s gone!¡± ¡°Dad, what are you talking about?¡± Kyle snubbed, ¡°He¡¯s just a dud who looked like some vagrant to me!¡± ¡°What the hell do you know? He¡¯s way above our league and not someone we could afford to mess around with! I want you to kneel and apologize to him immediately, or you might not get to live till tomorrow! I¡¯m not joking, son. I¡¯ve already sold the revolving restaurant!¡± ¡°And it¡¯s all because of you that made me lose the restaurant! I¡¯m going to beat the hell out of you when you get home!¡± Kyle¡¯s face turned pale when he heard the wild rant from his dad. His face turned as white as a ghost. He realized with a pang that this was not a joke anymore. This guy had really just bought over the restaurant in ten minutes! Kyle cast a wary nce at Levi. Meanwhile, Levi and Abigail were going through the contract to finish up with the formalities of the acquisition. Levi finally put his signature to the contract, and he was now officially the owner of the restaurant! A herd of people rushed out of the restaurant the moment the contract was inked. Leading the herd was Yahir, the general manager of the restaurant. He ran up to Levi and greeted him with an ostentatious grin, ¡°It¡¯s our pleasure to meet you, Mr. Garrison. You are now the one and only boss of the restaurant. This way, please, Boss!¡± ¡°This way, please, Boss!¡± all the rest of the staff behind him echoed synchronously. Kyle could only watch with stupefied eyes. He could not believe what his eyes were telling him. So my family¡¯s restaurant now belongs to somebody else? All in just a matter of ten minutes? ¡°Hold on,¡± Levi waved at Yahir, ¡°there¡¯s still some unfinished business left to do!¡± he flicked his eyes over to Kyle. ¡°Didn¡¯t you just insulted Abigail by calling her a b***h and spat on her? I want you to kneel and lick away all your spit on the floor. The floor has to be spotless before I let you go.¡± ¡°Who the hell do you think you are to ask me to kneel and apologize?¡± Kyle hit back at Levi. Known for his haughtiness in North Hampton, Kyle was fearless of Levi. ¡°Ahh!¡± Levi grasped Kyle¡¯s finger at such lightning speed that it caught Kyle by surprise. Before he could figure it out, Levi had already bent his finger back to almost ny degrees. Crack! Levi applied a little pressure, and his finger was broken. The cracking sound pierced through the air and horrified everyone! Bang! Levi thrusted his leg forward and shoved Kyle to the floor. Crack! Another cracking sound rocked the air. Kyle¡¯s kneecap fractured as he mmed his knees to the floor, right in front of Levi and Abigail. This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Thud! Levi stamped his foot on one side of Kyle¡¯s face, with the other side pressed to the floor. ¡°I want you to apologize and eat up you own spit!¡± Levi ordered mercilessly. His foot on Kyle¡¯s face was hurting him so badly that he felt his head was about to split. It was the most torturous pain Kyle had ever suffered in his entire life. He was sure he would never want to go through it again. ¡°Yes, yes, I¡¯ll apologize!¡± Kyle finally gave in. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Ms. Rogers! Please forgive me!¡± Not only had Kyle apologized, he had even eaten and licked away his own spit, under the horrified gazes of everyone. The scene was too nauseous for many of those who were watching on with saucer eyes. They were utterly shocked to the core! It bewildered them to think that the once proud and arrogant Kyle Jarvis would stoop to do such a shameful act. The man whom they called Levi Garrison was ruthless as hell! Abigail¡¯s heart was thumping so hard and fast that she felt like it was about to burst from the strain. Kyle had stood out in Abigail¡¯s group of friends as the undisputed leader of the pack. Yet he seemed more like a rat in Abigail¡¯s eyes now, rubbing his nose on the floor like some mouse gnawing on leftover breadcrumbs. Chapter 40 Chapter 40 Levi is simply amazing! His heroism hadpletely swept Abigail off her feet! How she wished there were nobody around, so she could grab him by his neck and give him a big hug. Levi and Abigail entered the revolving restaurant after ordering some men to whisked Kyle away. ¡°There¡¯ll be no changes to your duties and everybody get to keep your jobs. I¡¯m sure you guys are aware that I¡¯m hosting a banquet on the day after tomorrow.¡± Levi said with a half-smile, ¡°I¡¯ll double your pay if you guys do a good job for me.¡± Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! His words were a real shot in the arm for all the staff in the restaurant. Levi and Abigail stayed behind for their lunch after he had made known his requirements to the staff. ¡°How I wished there¡¯ll be a guy who would throw me a birthday banquet here too.¡± Abigail gushed, ¡°I¡¯d be sure to cherish him my whole life.¡± Levi turned a deaf ear to what she said and switched to something else, ¡°Now that we¡¯ve got the venue for the birthday banquet, it¡¯s time to choose a birthday present.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Abigail gave a start, ¡°Do we still have to look for a present?¡± ¡°Just follow me.¡± Levi took Abigail to a real estate agency in North Hampton Center. ¡°Isn¡¯t this the real estate agency of Bayview Gardens?¡± Abigail squealed in surprise, ¡°Are you out of your mind, Levi?¡± Bayview Garden was in the most sought after neighborhood in the Uptown District. The minimum price of its apartments starts at seventy thousand. Given its premium location, Bayview Garden would only fetch the highest price per square footage. The asking price for its apartments came in tens of millions. ¡°This is the ce, Abigail. Let¡¯s go in.¡± The office was sparse since this was an upscale property where few could afford. A female sales executive immediately came up to greet them when they entered the office. Yet her enthusiasm waned when she saw how Levi was dressed. Besides, he looked rtively younger compared to the typical middle-aged buyers she frequently encountered. There was nothing in Levi to convince her that he was somebody who could afford an upscale property like Bayview Garden. ¡°Sir, are you looking to rent a property?¡± The sales executive asked with a tinge of contempt in her tone. ¡°Do you know this is the exclusive sales office for Bayview Garden? This is not the ce for you to rent an apartment.¡± She waved them away impatiently, ¡°This is not something young chaps like you could afford. To rent an apartment at Bayview Garden would cost over ten grand a month, let alone buying one. I¡¯d advise you to go somewhere else instead.¡± ¡°You¡¯ve mistaken my purpose foring here. I¡¯m not looking to rent an apartment, I¡¯m here to buy one!¡± Levi rebuked her sternly. ¡°Did you just say that you¡¯re here to buy an apartment at Bayview Garden?¡± Mary, the sales executive, looked askance as she assessed Levi from head to toe. Apart from the pretty girl who came with him, he hardly looked like someone who could afford to buy such an expensive property. ¡°Do you know how much it would cost to buy an apartment at Bayview Garden?¡± she eyed them cynically, ¡°Even the cheapest ones are priced at seventy thousand per square meter. The apartments we have for sale ranges between eighty-five thousand per square meter to a hundred thousand per square meter! Any one of them could easily cost twenty to thirty million.¡± ¡°How could you afford such an expensive property?¡± she said with a sardonic grin. ¡°What do you mean we can¡¯t afford it? How dare you look down on us?¡± a peppery Abigail fired back at her. ¡°Let¡¯s be honest here! How could you guys afford a property worth tens of millions?¡± Mary refused to back down and shouted back at them, ¡°Even a blind person could tell from that beggarly look of yours!¡± Their outburst of words attracted the attention of unwanted eyes, who hade over to watch with an air of curiosity. The leader of the pack was a woman d in an all-ck business suit in skirt and jacket. Her legs were long and slender, which looked extremely sexy in those beguiling ckcy stockings. Her shapely figure oozed hotness as her voluptuous bosom arced up and down when she breathed. Men could not peel their eyes away from her pretty face and her curvaceous body when they were here. The woman was Chloe Macy, the General Manager of Bayview Garden Real Estate Agency. ¡°What¡¯s going on here, Mary?¡± Chloe came up to Mary with a puzzled look in her eyes. ¡°This couple is trying to stir trouble here, Chloe.¡± Mary gave Levi and Abigail a hard re, ¡°They refused to leave even though they know they couldn¡¯t afford to buy our properties.¡± ¡°Hmm? Aren¡¯t you L-Levi Garrison?¡± Chloe was astounded when she saw that it was Levi. Chapter 41 Chapter 41 ¡°Oh? It¡¯s you?¡± Levi recognized Chloe as well. Chloe was Levi¡¯s high school ssmate. She was one of the most beautiful and popr girls in the school, with plenty of admirers pursuing her. Chloe had tried to pursue Levi in the past, but Levi rejected her. After high school, Chloe merely entered a normal university and ceased all contact with Levi. But she kept herself updated about Levi¡¯s news. Chloe was especially grateful for Levi¡¯s rejection after she heard about his imprisonment. I¡¯d be so embarrassed if we got together back then. I¡¯m feeling mixed emotions facing him in person now, but I am feeling more excited than ever. I finally have the opportunity to unt my achievements in Levi¡¯s face! I want him to regret his decision of rejecting me! ¡°When were you released from prison?¡± Chloe asked. ¡°A fortnight ago!¡± Levi answered. ¡°Ahh, you were once the most sessful upstart in North Hampton¡¯s business world. Such a pity you were sent behind bars. Otherwise, you might have be one of the richest men in this city. I remember I once confessed to you because you were so excellent and extraordinary. But you rejected me. I wonder if you will ept me now if I confess to you again? Hehehe¡­¡± Chloemented. ¡°What? You¡¯re an outstanding person now, Manager! You are the manager of Bayview Garden Real Estate Agency, as well as the top sales agent! You¡¯re earning a couple million a year, and you haveCopyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. your own house and luxurious car! Not to mention your captivating beauty. He¡¯s not good enough for someone like you.¡± ¡°He must be regretting his decision of rejecting your confession back in the day! He may even offer himself up to you, now that he¡¯s released from prison.¡± ¡°You¡¯re too good for someone like him, Manager. He is just a lowly personpared to you!¡± ¡­ The other sales agents were experienced and quick to assess the situation. They understood Chloe¡¯s intention immediately after she spoke. So all of them cooperated in her scheme. Levi gazed at the employee¡¯s tag on Chloe¡¯s chest. She is the manager of Bayview Garden Real Estate Agency. I guess Chloe is apetent person in her profession. Chloe said with a smile, ¡°With my academic qualifications, I have no other choice but to be a sales agent. Although my achievements and a monthly sry of a few million may be insignificant compared to your earnings in the past, I am still doing better than you currently are¡­¡± Chloe deliberately left her sentence hanging in an attempt to scorn Levi. She could not feel more pleased, looking at Levi¡¯s pitiful appearance. He was once the cream of the crop among our peers but look at him now. This must be fate. Levi smiled. ¡°Indeed, you looked like you¡¯re doing well for yourself!¡± Chloe pretended as if a thought popped into her mind. ¡°Oh right. We are having a high school reunion on the 7th of this month. Are youing? If you are, please don¡¯t feel inferior by that time. It is a virtue to celebrate another friend¡¯s sess, after all.¡± ¡°High school reunion? Sure. I¡¯ll be there.¡± Levi nodded. ¡°That¡¯s great.¡± Chloe¡¯s cheerful smile did not reflect her disappointment in Levi inwardly. In Chloe¡¯s opinion, Levi merely wanted to attend the reunion to butter up their ex-ssmates. She grinned. ¡°Oh, are you here to purchase a house? I¡¯m afraid that the cheapest unit avable here will cost you at least thirty million, even if I provide you with all the offers and discounts I can. Why don¡¯t you consider houses that are around three million instead? You should be able to afford that. However, you will have to look for properties outside of North Hampton for houses in that price range!¡± Chapter 42 Chapter 42 Levi stared at Chloe. ¡°Well, that¡¯s not going to work for me. I want to buy a house in North Hampton only. Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. ¡°Hahaha¡­¡± Mary and the othersughed out loud. How long is he going to put up that act? Chloeughed as well. ¡°Old friend, I must remind you. We only ept full payment in cash for properties under our agency. Even if you ept a unit with a mortgage loan, you will have to pay a few million for the down payment. I don¡¯t think you can afford that amount as of now!¡± Levi said coldly, ¡°I am making full payment in cash as well!¡± ¡°Full payment in cash? Are you sure?¡± Chloe was shocked. He only dares to utter such outrageous nonsense because he cares too much about his pride. Hmph! I will see if he can live up to his own words. He will only embarrass himself in the end. Then I will spread this shameful incident to our high school friends tonight! But everyone was dumbfounded after Levi added. ¡°Let me see the most expensive unit you have here!¡± Everyone fell silent as they looked at him in bewilderment. ¡°What did you say? The most expensive unit? Are you sure?¡± Chloe asked in a low voice. Abigail scolded impatiently. ¡°Are you deaf? He wants the most expensive unit!¡± Chloe regained her senses. Hmph! The most expensive unit, you say? I can¡¯t wait to see how you are going to pay for the house! ¡°Alright, follow me!¡± Chloe brought the crowd to the real estate model and pointed at one of the units. ¡°This is the most high-end house in Bayview Garden, measuring at five hundred square meters. We will also include a free underground garage and storage for you. The price for this unit is fifty million!¡± ¡°What do you think?¡± Chloe looked at Levi smugly after she gave them a thorough exnation. Mary and the others gazed at Levi mockingly. How are you going to pay now, since you talked so big? Levi nodded his head satisfyingly. ¡°Not bad!¡± ¡°I think this is not bad too.¡± Abigail nodded in agreement. Chloe smirked. He could win an Oscar for that rhetorical statement! The question remain though, how are you going to afford a fifty million house? Chloe had resolved to humiliate Levi then and there. She wanted to drive him into a corner with nowhere to escape. ¡°Let¡¯s look at the showroom, shall we? This is a ready unit, avable for you to move in right away!¡± Chloe said with a smile. I will never let him leave so easily. But she did not expect the subsequent turn of events. Levi took out a credit card and said, ¡°There¡¯s no need for that. I¡¯ll purchase it now.¡± Everyone was stunned. ¡°What? You are purchasing the unit now?¡± Mary was the first to snapped herself back to reality. ¡°Are you sure?¡± Chloe¡¯s voice trembled. Levi handed the card to her. ¡°Get on with it now! I have some other matter to attend to!¡± Chloe received the card with shaking hands because she recognized the Centurion card she was holding. There¡¯s no credit limit to this card! Is he really qualified to possess such a card? Chloe proceeded to check out the payment with uncertainty. The payment was sessful after Levi entered the password. He paid fifty million in one transaction! Chloe, Mary and the other sales agent were shocked to their cores. He really spent that much money to buy a house! They stared at Levi with disbelief in their eyes. Even with my capabilities, I have to earn this consistent amount for over ten years to afford that house. But Levi just paid the sum so effortlessly? Chloe thought to herself. Chapter 43 Chapter 43 What¡¯s going on with him? I know Zoey is not doing well now. That means he relied on himself to afford this house. He is still as sessful as before. Perhaps he rebuilt his empire since he was released from prison. From my experience, I can tell his worth is at least over a billion at the moment. His current status is surelyparable to six years ago! Chloe felt as if Levi was emitting a holy glow. She regretted her behavior earlier. If I did not act that way, perhaps there might be a chance for us to be together. At the very least, I know I am prettier than Zoey. The purchase contract was printed swiftly. Levi pondered shortly before signing the agreement. ¡°I¡¯m only staying in this house temporarily because the vi will bepleting soon. Let¡¯s do this instead. You should sign this contract!¡± Levi looked at Abigail. Abigail was astonished. She signed the papers in a daze. So Levi actually bought the house for me. This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Chloe, Mary, and the others were losing their minds. He casually bought a fifty million house for his sister-inw¡­ How rich is this man? That transaction attracted the attention of Bayview Garden¡¯s boss as well. He hurried over and treated Levi like an honored guest. Chloe received a whoppingmission of one and a half million from that sale alone. Although she achieved herrgest sale thus far, Chloe felt extremely bitter in her heart. I can¡¯t believe I missed out on the opportunity to enjoy ten or a hundred billion. Mr. Wesley, the boss of Bayview Garden handed his name card to Levi. ¡°It is my pleasure to be acquainted with you, Mr. Garrison¡­¡± ¡°Forget about that. You should fire that woman!¡± Levi looked at Mary. I need to teach her a lesson for looking down on others. Mary broke down into tears, sprawling on the floor. But her fate had been sealed. All the employees at Bayview Garden lined up to send Levi and Abigail off in the end. He turned around and nced at Chloe with a smile. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I will attend the reunion.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Chloe¡¯s mood worsened to the brink of despair. Did I just give up a man with a worth of over ten billion? Abigail looked at Levi with admiration glinted in her eyes. ¡°Does that mean I have a house now, Levi?¡± ¡°I am staying in that house with your sister for now!¡± Levi corrected her. ¡°Then I can stay there too.¡± Abigail wanted to move out of the dormitory to stay in that house because she wanted to see Levi every day. Three days passed in the blink of an eye as Zoey¡¯s birthday arrived. Everyone paused their work to celebrate her birthday together. Before Levi could inform Zoey about his dinner reservation at North Hampton city center¡¯s revolving restaurant, Caitlyn said first, ¡°Someone arranged a birthday banquet for you, Zoey. You will receive a huge surprise soon!¡± Aaron agreed with a smile. ¡°She¡¯s right. The banquet will be held at Kempinski Hotel!¡± Sensing her parents¡¯ mysterious behavior, Zoey said, ¡°Kempinski? That ce is very expensive. A meal alone costs over ten thousand! I do not need an extravagant birthday party!¡± Aaron exined. ¡°We¡¯re not the ones that made the arrangements, Zoey. Someone took the initiative. Moreover, we are talking about Kempinski Hotel¡¯s most luxurious meal. A table reservation amounts to over a hundred thousand.¡± Zoey looked at Levi subconsciously upon hearing that. Caitlyn snorted coldly. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, that person is definitely not him! He¡¯s not capable to even host a birthday party for you!¡± Levi stopped Abigail as she was about to spill the truth about that revolving restaurant¡¯s reservation. A Mercedes-Benz G came to a halt outside Zoey¡¯s house shortly after. A man wearing a white suit with a bouquet of fresh flowers in his hand strode towards the door. Chapter 44 Chapter 44 Zoey recognized the man as the door swung open. He¡¯s the son of one of father¡¯s friends. I heard he went to live abroad. ¡°You¡¯re getting younger by the day, Uncle and Aunt! Here¡¯s some gifts I brought from overseas.¡± Theo greeted politely. He gifted Aaron with a few luxurious bottles of wine and Caitlyn with some expensive makeup products. Aaron and Caitlyn were delighted to receive thevish gifts from abroad. These presents will be a great topic of conversation with our friends and families. Levi is truly a useless son-inw in comparison. He has never provided our family with anything useful. ¡°You¡¯re as pretty as ever, Zoey!¡± Theo leaned closer to kiss Zoey¡¯s cheeks as heplimented her. But she tilted away to avoid him instinctively. p! Levi stood in between Zoey and Theo. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, we do not practice this form of greeting here!¡± Theo ignored Levi and said to Zoey with a smile. ¡°Happy birthday, Zoey! You will like the surprise I¡¯ve arranged for you tonight!¡± Zoey nodded. ¡°Ah? Thank you!¡± Theo shifted his gaze onto her parents. ¡°Uncle and Aunt, my parents will be attending the birthday banquet tonight as well.¡± ¡°Oh? Really? That¡¯s great!¡± Aaron and Caitlyn were excited to learn that news. We rarely keep contact with our old friends since our family¡¯s downfall, especially Theo¡¯s parents. They are both influential figures in government departments. His father, Steve Nash, is a high-ranking and powerful officer in the Department of Commerce, while his mother, June Webb, holds a leadership position in the Department of Education. With Theo¡¯s family background, he is the perfect son-inw candidate for everyone. Any girl will be considered lucky to marry him. We had the idea to pair him and Zoey up, but Steve did not want to establish any connection with our family previously. This is a golden opportunity to build a good rapport with Steve and June since they are willing to attend the birthday banquetter. The thought invigorated Aaron. The best oue will be for Theo and Zoey to be a couple. Aaron and Caitlyn exchanged nces to express simr thoughts in their minds. This desired oue will be rendered impossible with Levi¡¯s existence. Let¡¯s hope Zoey will think wisely for herself. We can tell Theo is interested in Zoey judging from the effort he¡¯s putting in to celebrate her birthday. Theo and Zoey¡¯s parents chatted while Levi, Zoey, and Abigail sat beside them without saying a word. ¡°I¡¯ve started a business overseas, and the prospect of thepany is bright¡­¡± Theo began to describe his experiences overseas. Aaron grinned. ¡°You don¡¯t really have to do anything on your own either, Theo. You are sufficiently excellent with your parents¡¯ support.¡± This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Before long, a Passat arrived. Aaron and his family went to wee the visitors at the door. A couple got out of the car. They were Theo¡¯s parents. Steve was dressed formally with his hands behind his back. He appeared to bepetent and gave off a stern vibe from the look of his neatlybed hair. Standing beside him, June wore a rtively casual outfit. But her outstanding temperament from years of working experience in the governmental department was clear to see. ¡°Wee, Steve, June.¡± Aaron greeted them passionately. ¡°Hm.¡± Chapter 45 Chapter 45 Steve looked at Zoey and said, ¡°I heard about that Ecological Park project you¡¯re working on. That¡¯s indeed an impressive aplishment. Keep working hard then.¡± ¡°Thank you, Uncle Steve.¡± Zoey nodded. June was friendlier inparison. With a smile on her face, she said, ¡°Zoey is clearly apetent girl.¡± Caitlyn seized the opportunity to curry some favor from June and Steve by asking them to help their daughter whenever possible. After all, Steve is extremely authoritative in the field of business. Steve looked at Levi displeasingly. ¡°Of course we¡¯re willing to help your daughter, but have you thought about how others will see us if we assist someone that is not rted to us?¡± Everyone knew Steve was implying for Zoey to be his daughter-inw. June added with a smile. ¡°After all, we have rules to follow in our family. All our family members must have proper conduct and manners.¡± June was informing everyone indirectly that Zoey can be epted into the Nash family as long as she completely severs her rtionship with Levi. Aaron responded immediately. ¡°We understand that. How else did you manage to raise an extraordinary kid like Theo here?¡± ¡°Come on, It¡¯s almost time now. We should head straight for the hotel.¡± Theo said. ¡°Hm. Let¡¯s go.¡± Steve nodded sternly. ¡°Hold on!¡± Levi voiced out all of a sudden. ¡°What¡¯s the matter? You have something to say?¡± Everyone looked at him simultaneously. Levi looked at Zoey. ¡°Zoey, actually, I¡¯ve prepared a birthday banquet for you at a restaurant. Let me bring you there.¡± Caitlyn said impatiently. ¡°Hmph! So what? Theo arranged a banquet at Kempinski Hotel! One table there costs over a hundred thousand. I¡¯m sure the ce you¡¯ve reserved paled inparison to that.¡± Theo smiled politely at Levi. ¡°I¡¯m afraid Zoey won¡¯t be able to go to the banquet that you¡¯ve prepared. I will suffer a loss of over a hundred thousand if we do not attend the banquet at Kempinski Hotel. Let me reimburse you the money, perhaps a few thousand is sufficient?¡± Steve red at Levi in dissatisfaction. Levi returned Theo¡¯s smile. ¡°My loss will be greater than yours.¡± ¡°Oh? Which restaurant did you booked? I reserved the VIP private room at Kempinski Hotel with a minimum spending of one hundred and twenty thousand.¡± Theo was curious. Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. Everyone gazed at Levi too. ¡°I made a reservation at North Hampton City Center¡¯s Revolving Restaurant.¡± Levi answered. ¡°What? That restaurant requires a one month advance booking before the desired date. There¡¯s also a need to ce a deposit in addition to the ridiculously expensive pricing.¡± Theo was astonished. ¡°Indeed. I heard of that restaurant. Only the wealthiest people in the society and famous stars dine in that ce. It¡¯s not umon for a dish to cost over a hundred thousand.¡± Steve borated. Theo asked with uncertainty. ¡°You really booked a table there?¡± ¡°Not just a table. I booked the entire restaurant.¡± Levi replied nonchntly. Everyone burst intoughter upon hearing Levi¡¯s outrageous im. Even Steve broke character and sneered. ¡°What did you say? I¡¯m afraid my ears are failing me. Did you say you¡¯ve booked the entire restaurant? Do you know what¡¯s the requirement to execute that action? Putting aside your status, the money needed to book that ce for a day is easily a few million. Are you treating me like a fool?¡± Theo chuckled aloud. Caitlyn and Aaron grimaced. Why must Levi always embarrass us whenever there are outsiders? What a despicable person. ¡°Do you feel proud by your actions? You¡¯re just a joke in everybody¡¯s opinion.¡± Even Zoey found it hard to believe Levi this time. Chapter 46 Chapter 46 I know about the revolving restaurant Levi mentioned. Only someone with a status equivalent to Bryan can reserve the entire restaurant. Who does Levi think he is? This is an impossible feat for him! Moreover, I doubt Levi can afford a few million now. Steve said, ¡°Let¡¯s go and take a look at the revolving restaurant you¡¯ve reserved then. The time is still early anyway. If anything goes wrong, we can always go to Kempinski Hotel since it¡¯s nearby.¡± ¡°Alright. Let¡¯s go have a look at the restaurant then.¡± Theo and June could not wait for Levi to make a fool out of himself. Aaron and Caitlyn had no other choice but to follow them helplessly. Zoey¡¯s mood dampened. I should really talk to Levi if things go south. ¡°Aaron, why don¡¯t you join us in our car with Caitlyn? Let the youngsters take the other car.¡± Steve was creating an opportunity for his son. In the end, Zoey and Abigail entered Theo¡¯s Mercedes-Benz G. ¡°I do not think someone as high and mighty as you should lower your status to sit in my car, Mr. Garrison. You should take a cab instead.¡± Theo said to Levi with a smile. ¡°Take my car.¡± Zoey handed her car keys to Levi. The three cars arrived at North Hampton city center one after the other. Zoey started to feel uneasy. Her hands that were wrapped around Abigail¡¯s arm, were trembling. She was actually anticipating the surprise Levi prepared for her. But on the other hand, she was afraid of facing the harsh reality. Theo stopped in his tracks abruptly and asked Levi, ¡°Oh. I heard that the revolving restaurant would provide customers with a gilded card after a sessful reservation. That card is the pass to enter the restaurant.¡± Steve nodded in agreement. ¡°He¡¯s right. The restaurant sends the card to the customer¡¯s house in a Rolls-Royce, and the card is coated with real gold. Many celebrities and millionaires even keep the gilded card as a souvenir to signify their status.¡± Theo narrowed his eyes at Levi. ¡°Where¡¯s your card, Mr. Garrison? Can we have a look at it?¡± Steve added. ¡°Yeah. We¡¯ve never seen the card in person. Why don¡¯t you enlighten us?¡± Zoey¡¯s anxiety intensified. She knew Levi did not have the card as soon as she looked at him. This restaurant requires a one month booking in advance. Levi was released from prison two weeks ago. There¡¯s no way he made a reservation in time. Even Abigail was dumbfounded. We really do not have the card. Aaron¡¯s displeased voice was heard. ¡°Do you have the card or not? Show us if you have it.¡± Levi said magnanimously. ¡°I do not have the card because I reserved the entire ce. This is different from booking a table.¡± ¡°Hahaha¡­ You don¡¯t have to sugarcoat your words if you don¡¯t have the card.¡± Theo regarded Levi like he¡¯s a fool. Steve shook his head helplessly. This young man is nothingpared to my son, yet he was the dark horse of North Hampton¡¯s business world six years ago? This is the extent of his capabilities? ¡°I¡¯ll apologize on his behalf, Steve and June. Levi never changed his rotten personality of talking big.¡± Aaron exined. Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! June smiled without a care. ¡°Let¡¯s go then. We should hurry over to Kempinski Hotel.¡± ¡°Wait a moment.¡± Abigail stopped everyone from leaving. She suggested. ¡°Although Levi does not have the card, we can verify his statement once we¡¯re there at the restaurant, am I right?¡± Steve scoffed. ¡°Sure. Let¡¯s go to the restaurant then.¡± Chapter 47 Chapter 47 Everyone entered the elevator to go to the 88th floor. Ding! Zoey could feel her heart pounding heavily and restlessly against her chest as the elevator arrived on the 88th floor. Thump thump thump¡­ All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. But the next moment, everyone was showered with pieces of colorful glittery papers the moment they stepped out of the elevator. ¡°Happy birthday to you¡­¡± The birthday song was heard. Unexpectedly, it was a professional band performing the song. Zoey looked up and saw the entire restaurant was decorated with huge pictures of herself. Every picture was a dear memory of the time she spent with Levi. The venue was decoratedvishly with flowers. A sparkling chandelier illuminated the floor with a warm glow. In the middle of the restaurant was arge, multi-tiered cake ced on top of a cart. ¡°North Hampton City Center Revolving Restaurant wishes you a happy birthday, Ms. Zoey! You are the first and only person to have a birthday banquet here. So we dedicated a souvenir for you to remember this day.¡± The restaurant manager handed a present to Zoey. At that moment, tears were already streaming down her cheeks. How touching! This is the best birthday celebration a girl can hope for! Abigail looked at Zoey in envy. On the other hand, Theo and the rest were stupefied. ¡°Let¡¯s go further into the restaurant, Zoey.¡± Levi held Zoey¡¯s hand and lead her towards the cake ced in the middle of the room. Levi gave a signal with a click of his fingers just as Zoey was caught in perplexity. Whoosh! A series of noises was heard. Bang! Fireworks were seen outside the windows swiftly after. Whoosh! ¡­ Volleys of fireworks wereunched upward to the sky, and the people inside the revolving restaurant would get a perfect view of the mesmerizing scenery. The fireworks were of the best quality as theysted longer and covered arge area of the sky with dazzling sparks. In the end, tworge and colorful words embellished the sky. Happy Birthday! Everyone in North Hampton was captivated by the breathtaking show of fireworks that filled the night sky at that moment. rity washed over Zoey. All these arrangements are dedicated to me. Finally, Levi grasped Zoey¡¯s hands. ¡°Zoey, I promise to protect and cherish you for the rest of my life.¡± ¡°I will stay by your side for the rest of my life too.¡± Zoey hugged Levi tightly. Aaron and Caitlyn were touched by that scene. Levi really hosted a spectacr birthday banquet for Zoey in this ce. All the colors drained from Theo and his parents¡¯ faces. I¡¯ve made a thorough preparation for Zoey at Kempinski Hotel. But all my effort ispletely insignificantpared to Levi¡¯s arrangements. Steve¡¯s face darkened. His only desire was to leave the ce immediately. The birthday banquetsted through the night. Theo, unsettled by the unexpected oue, began investigating the matter. I do not believe Levi has the ability to book the entire restaurant! Looking into the matter was effortless with Nash Family¡¯s influence. Theo suddenlyughed after a few minutes. ¡°Haha. Now I know what¡¯s going on. The young master of this restaurant is Abigail¡¯s senior. Moreover, he¡¯s been pursuing her. I finally understood how Mr. Garrison managed to reserve this ce. So it¡¯s all because of Abigail.¡± Everyone shifted their gazes onto Abigail, including Zoey. Abigail nodded. ¡°Yes. This restaurant belongs to my senior¡¯s family. But now¡­¡± Theo interrupted Abigail before she could finish her exnation. ¡°I see. We understand everything now, Abigail. But I can see Mr. Garrison did ce the effort to decorate this venue.¡± Theo¡¯s superficialpliments were actually an attempt to mock Levi. They gave all the credits to Abigail for the sessful birthday banquet because they thought Levi would never be able to reserve the restaurant without her help. But Zoey did not let go of Levi¡¯s hands. ¡°I am moved by your efforts no matter what.¡± Chapter 48 Chapter 48 Zoey¡¯s heartfelt words were sufficient to fill Levi¡¯s heart with contentment. I could not care less about other¡¯s opinions. All I want to achieve is to please Zoey. Aaron and Caitlyn¡¯s resentments toward Levi deepened upon hearing the whole story. ¡°He¡¯s just an opportunist!¡± All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Everyone segued into the birthday banquet afterward. Aaron and Caitlyn presented their gifts to Zoey, followed by Abigail. Then Steve and June handed the presents they prepared as well. Theo questioned Levi. ¡°I suppose your gift must be invaluable too, Mr. Garrison?¡± I must humiliate him in front of everyone! ¡°That¡¯s right. What birthday gift did you prepare for Zoey?¡± Caitlyn could not suppress her curiosity. Levi smiled. ¡°I did not bring my gift. Well, it¡¯s more like I can¡¯t bring the present with me.¡± ¡°So what you mean to say is that you did not prepare a present. Isn¡¯t that right, Mr. Garrison?¡± Theo took out a delicate box and gifted the present to Zoey. ¡°This is my gift for you. It¡¯s a ne from Cartier, the same design worn by a princess from a foreign country. I spent a lot of effort toy my hands on this essory.¡± Caitlyn eyed the sparkling ne. ¡°This must have cost you a fortune, Theo?¡± ¡°Not really, Aunt. It¡¯s about eight hundred thousand only,¡± said Theo with an indifferent tone. ¡°What? eight hundred thousand? Oh my God!¡± Caitlyn and the others were shocked. ¡°Thank you for the goodwill, Theo. As for the gift, I am not going to ept it as it¡¯s an expensive gift.¡± Zoey rejected him firmly. But Steve and the others gazed in their direction solemnly. ¡°How can you reject Theo¡¯s kind intention?¡± Caitlyn epted the present in Zoey¡¯s stead immediately. Theo looked at Levi. ¡°This is indeed a wonderful banquet all thanks to Abigail, Mr. Garrison. You could¡¯ve prepared a gift for Zoey though, even a cheap ne to express your sincerity will do.¡± June smiled. ¡°It is rather inappropriate for you toe empty-handed, not to mention with your ¡®special¡¯ status.¡± Aaron sighed and lowered his head shamefully. Caitlyn was even more disgusted by Levi. ¡°That¡¯s enough. We¡¯re a married couple for so long, so there¡¯s really no need to fixate on that problem.¡± Zoey smoothed things over in the end. Levi and Zoey left for a stroll after the banquet ended. ¡°I did prepare a birthday gift for you.¡± Levi said all of a sudden. ¡°What?¡± Zoey was surprised. Levi took out a bunch of keys with abel. ¡°It is time for us to have our own house and move out of your parents¡¯ house.¡± Levi exined with a smile. ¡°What? Bayview Garden?¡± Zoey was astounded after she read thebel on the keys because she knew of the overpriced properties in that area. Even Harry Lopez will not joke about buying a house in Bayview Garden. ¡°Come on. Let¡¯s go have a look.¡± Levi brought Zoey to Bayview Garden. ¡°Oh my God. What did you do?¡± Zoey was losing her mind. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I rented the house. What do you say if I¡¯ll have you pay the monthly rent?¡± Levi joked. But he did not expect Zoey to believe in that joke. In her opinion, Levi certainly could not afford that house. He must¡¯ve rented this ce. But I¡¯m touched, nheless. ¡°I¡¯ll pay for the rent.¡± Zoey said in a rush. Zoey had a wonderful night. She was smiling even in her sleep. Chapter 49 Chapter 49 At the Lopez family house, everyone was infuriated when they heard about Zoey¡¯s extravagant evening. ¡°Zoey had her birthday party at North Hampton City Center Revolving Restaurant. She¡¯s really spending money as she likes now!¡± ¡°If it weren¡¯t for grandpa help, I bet they wouldn¡¯t even be able to enter the restaurant.¡± Mnie roared. Henry and Fabian were dissatisfied. ¡°Aaron is a disappointment! If we did not help them previously, they would be begging on the streets now, father. How dare they forget about their family after receiving that project?¡± Harry grimaced. ¡°I did not expect them to go against me as well. Aaron and Zoey were obedient in the past.¡± ¡°This is all Levi¡¯s fault! Did you not notice the way everything is changing since Levi¡¯s back?¡± Mnie uttered. A menacing look shed across Samuel¡¯s face. ¡°Hmph! Do they think they will be able to proceed with this project smoothly? Dream on!¡± Harry looked at Samuel puzzlingly. ¡°Do you have any good idea, Samuel?¡± Malicious intent glinted in Samuel¡¯s eyes. ¡°They should not be handling this project since we are not participating. Don¡¯t worry, grandpa. I am acquainted with a mafia boss. If he¡¯s willing to help us¡­¡± Harry asked. ¡°Who¡¯s the boss you¡¯re talking about?¡± ¡°Everyone refers to him as Nueve!¡± Samuel answered. ¡°Oh, you¡¯re talking about Nueve. He¡¯s infamous for killing over a hundred people with an axe.¡± ¡°They say no one can match his cruelty and bloodlust.¡± ¡°I heard Nueve was imprisoned for three years in the same prison as Levi. He was released from jail last year.¡± Harry and the others were obviously familiar with Nueve¡¯s name. ¡°Alright. You will handle this, Samuel. I will pay for the money.¡± Harry was prepared to risk everything. At this time, Zoey, Levi, and the others were unaware of the Lopez Family¡¯s scheme. Zoey went to monitor the construction site in person as the project for West City Ecological Park started. They hired a professional construction team due to their ample funding. A few buildings were already taking shape because of their high efficiency. Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! That night, Zoey went to survey the site again. But she was met with a total mess as if something terrible had happened. Zoey and Aaron jogged toward the scene hurriedly. They saw two parties standing up against one another. On one side were the construction workers, while the other side were a group of unfamiliar thugs with scary tattoos on their bodies. They were all carrying knives and other weapons as they closed in on the construction workers. Following closely behind the thugs were a group of vigers. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Zoey and Aaron asked as soon as they arrived. ¡°Ms. Lopez, they imed themselves to be ex-residents in this area. They are here to create trouble because of the on-going demolition. They destroyed our constructs and even harmed us.¡± The team leader of the construction site eximed. ¡°This is so scary! They are evidently thugs who do not belong to this vige.¡± Zoey and Aaron shifted their gazes in the other direction. The people on the opposite side did resembled criminals who were recently released from prison. Not only that, they gave off a sinister vibe as if they were, in fact, murderers. ¡°I am the boss of this project. Talk to me if you have any dissatisfaction.¡± Zoey addressed the crowd bravely. The person leading the thugs was a muscr man with tanned skin. Horrible scars covered his face, shoulders, and body. Chapter 50 Chapter 50 The scars were obviously left behind after he recovered from grave injuries inflicted by knives. The sight of his scars was sufficient to invoke fear in most people. The man was nicknamed Chopper and he was a famous person in their circle. He was also Nueve¡¯s right-hand man. Chopper sneered at Zoey while wielding two knives in each hand. ¡°You¡¯re the boss? This demolition is wrong in the first ce. You forced your will on us and scammed us, the vigers.¡± ¡°He¡¯s right. We wantpensation!¡± ¡°We will wreak havoc on this ce if you do notpensate us!¡± Under the thugs¡¯ leadership, the vigers shouted angrily. Zoey stared at them with all seriousness. ¡°I am sorry, but we¡¯ve acquired the right to develop this area legally. If you feel that thepensation amount is not sufficient, then you should be looking for the department in charge of this matter, not us.¡± Chopper jeered. ¡°We don¡¯t care about all those things. We¡¯re all justmon folks here, and all we can see is that you are building things on ournd. I will give you two choices. Compensate us handsomely, or we will destroy whatever you build here.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right! We wantpensation!¡± Everyone shrieked. Zoey finally got the hang of the situation. They are here to stir up trouble. These thugs must have forced these vigers to cooperate. Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! ¡°Alright. How much do you want us topensate you for?¡± Zoey asked. ¡°We have made the calctions. You only need topensate us with one billion.¡± Chopper answered. ¡°Impossible! Don¡¯t even think about getting a single cent!¡± Aaron retorted immediately. Chopper narrowed his eyes menacingly. ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then destroy everything!¡± The few thugs and over a hundred vigers began wrecking things after receiving Chopper¡¯s command. The workers tried to prevent them. But the thugs threatened them with knives aimed at their throats. ¡°I¡¯ll kill everyone who dares to move.¡± Zoey and the workers could only watch idly at the side as they tear down everything that was built in sight, including the worker¡¯s resting area. After that, Chopper smiled satisfyingly. ¡°I¡¯m warning you now, Zoey. We wille here every day and demolish everything you¡¯ve built if you do notpensate us.¡± Then he threatened the workers. ¡°I will kill all of you if you dare to inform the police.¡± Chopper led the angry crowd away afterward. Zoey and Aaron were on the verge of tearing up at the sight of the mess. Chopper sneered at the vigers after they reached a secluded area. ¡°Go back to your houses now and do not tell anyone about this. I know your address, so I will find you and let you suffer the consequences should you disobey me.¡± ¡°We know. We won¡¯t disobey you.¡± The vigers left immediately. Chopper dialed a number and reported cheerfully. ¡°We¡¯ve aplished the task, Lord Nueve.¡± An unpleasant voice was heard from the other line. ¡°This is some easy money provided by the Lopez family. All we have to do is destroy a few buildings.¡± ¡°You¡¯re absolutely right. I will visit the construction site again tomorrow night, Lord Nueve.¡± Chopper laughed out loud in excitement. On the other hand, inside a clubhouse. A lot of people were seated inside a private room. Among the crowd was Trey. But he was far from being the center of attention in that banquet because Nueve was the host of that event. Nueve¡¯s was ranked significantly higher in their circlepared to Trey. Someone whispered. ¡°What¡¯s the matter, Lord Nueve? Are you facing any trouble? Just tell me if you need any men to do your biddings.¡± Nueve, who was dressed formally for that asion, responded with a smile. ¡°Nothing of the sort. It¡¯s just that the Lopez family gifted me with ten million to stir up trouble at the on-going West City Ecological Park construction site. I thought the task would be tricky, but things ended smoothly.¡± Chapter 51 Chapter 51 Trey could not help but ask after listening to Nueve¡¯s words. ¡°Is Zoey the boss of that project, Lord Nueve?¡± ¡°You¡¯re right. There is someone named Zoey there. What¡¯s the matter?¡± Trey was astounded after receiving Nueve¡¯s confirmation. Nueve is in deep shit now. He warned Nueve cautiously. ¡°I am telling you as a friend, Lord Nueve. Do not meddle in this matter.¡± Nueve was bewildered. ¡°Oh? Why is that? Is there something wrong?¡± ¡°That woman should not be provoked. Let¡¯s not participate in this matter anymore, Lord Nueve.¡± Trey said. Nueve replied mockingly. ¡°Haha. Are you telling me that there is a woman who I cannot provoke? That¡¯s interesting!¡± Trey muttered. ¡°How should I exin this? She¡¯s a unique woman. Anyone who dares to provoke her will face certain death. I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll not be an exception as well, Lord Nueve.¡± Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! ¡°Who are you to say that, Trey? How dare you belittle Lord Nueve?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. You¡¯re spouting nonsense!¡± Nueve was angered as well. ¡°Fine. In that case, why don¡¯t you enlighten me about her background? Who¡¯s supporting her?¡± ¡°She¡­ Never mind. I hope you will heed my advice and stay out of this matter.¡± Trey did not reveal Levi¡¯s identity after he pondered about it. If I tell anyone about this, I will certainly die a painful death. ¡°Hmph! Are you looking down on me, Trey? Very well, get lost then!¡± Nueve roared. ¡°You will regret it if you do not listen to me!¡± Trey yelled before he was tossed out of the venue by a few men. Meanwhile, Zoey returned to Bayview Garden in despair. If this drags on, I will not be able to afford the rent without this project. ¡°What¡¯s going on? Did something happen?¡± Levi asked. Zoey exined everything to him. He asked her after she was done. ¡°Are you sure they will be there again tomorrow night?¡± ¡°Yes. I don¡¯t know who¡¯s the person orchestrating this. But their final goal is to stop me from proceeding with the project.¡± ¡°Okay. Leave this matter to me. I will go to the construction site tomorrow.¡± ¡­ Levi went to the balcony and made a phone call after Zoey slept. ¡°I need some men tomorrow night, Azure Dragon.¡± ¡°You should contact Kirin for this, Sir. He¡¯s got plenty of subordinates.¡± Kirin contacted Levi shortly after. ¡°I am the right person you¡¯re looking for, Sir. I¡¯ve been training a special squad in North Hampton since I have too much leisure time here. Their abilities are as good as the men we have in the base after receiving my training. I have a total of two hundred men ready to move out at a moment¡¯s notice.¡± ¡°Okay. Bring that squad over here tomorrow night. There¡¯s a mission for them to aplish.¡± Levi answered in a low voice with a sullen look. ¡°Understood, Sir! This is the perfect opportunity to test out their actualbat skills.¡± Kirin¡¯s excitement was as clear as day. The five generals working under Levi were granted simr titles, but they had different responsibilities. Azure Dragon was a war tactician andmander, while Kirin was a demon-like instructor tasked with training special squads forbat purposes. Kirin had been training a new squad in North Hampton in thest two weeks. He shortlisted two hundred men out of ten thousand candidates. The next day, Zoey took Levi¡¯s suggestion and proceeded with their construction as usual. Nueve was made aware of the happenings at the construction site. He said angrily, ¡°What? They have the guts to continue with the construction? How dare they disregard me? Bring more men tonight, and make sure to teach them a lesson, Chopper! Feel free to disable a few of them as long as you do not kill them.¡± Chopper nodded with a menacing smile. Chapter 52 Chapter 52 Levi requested Zoey to bring the construction workers away in the evening. He remained at the construction site with Kirin as they smoked continuously while waiting for Nueve¡¯s arrival. Soon, a huge crowd arrived. Chopper brought over a hundred skilled fighters with him this time. There were no vigers in sight as they were not needed anymore. ¡°Oh? It seems like they¡¯re missing. What a bunch of cowards.¡± Chopper jeered. ¡°They are fearful of you, Chopper.¡± The other thugs bootlicked Chopper. ¡°Well, since there¡¯s no one around, we shall level this ce!¡± Levi and Kirin showed themselves right after Chopper gave the order. ¡°Aha! There are still people here. Are the two of you workers in this ce?¡± Chopper teased them. ¡°Yes. We are here to guard this site tonight.¡± Levi took a puff of his cigarette. Chopper sized up the two men. Then he chuckled. ¡°Judging from your physiques and attires, I¡¯m guessing you guys were from the army?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t Zoey looking down on us? Does she think two ex-soldiers will be sufficient to handle us? You over there, do you think you can scare us with that walkie-talkie?¡± Chopper looked at Levi and Kirin disdainfully. The men that I¡¯ve brought with me tonight are equipped withbat skillsparable to ex-militants. ¡±Beat them up, but don¡¯t kill them.¡± Choppermanded without bothering to do anything himself. Kirin held the walkie-talkie to his mouth and spoke just as Chopper¡¯s men moved in their direction. ¡°It¡¯s time to rumble.¡± Whoosh! Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. A re shot up into the sky all of a sudden. Bang! Chopper and the others looked at the re in a daze because they had never experienced something like this. In the next moment, hurried footsteps were heard in every direction. Anxiety crept into Chopper¡¯s heart suddenly. Everyone¡¯s minds went nk as armored and armed soldiers surrounded them within a few seconds. Bang! Crack! Crack! One soldier rushed toward Chopper before he could react and broke his wrists. The knives in his hands fell onto the ground. Bang! Bang! Bang! ¡­ The thugs were nothingpared to the soldiers despite their experiences of having killed another person. Their wrists were broken by the soldiers before they could even raise the weapon in their hands. Then they were shoved onto the ground. In just a blink of an eye, Chopper and the hundred over thugs were left sprawled on the ground as they howled miserably. One of the soldiers came to a halt in front of Kirin and saluted. ¡°King of War! We, the Kirin¡¯s special squad, have sessfully subdued all the enemies.¡± Kirin looked at the stopwatch in his hand. He said with a smile, ¡°59 seconds. You¡¯ve barely passed the test.¡± Upon hearing that, Chopper and the other thugs lying on the ground were scared out of their wits. ¡°What? Kirin¡¯s special squad? King of War?¡± ¡°Are we in deep shit now?¡± ¡°Why is the special squad here to confront us? We¡¯re just some ordinary thugs.¡± Chopper¡¯s scalp tingled as the acknowledgment nearly caused him to pass out due to the fear. We are the leading gang in the circle. But I did not expect some special squad to be targeting us. Everyone understood the situation when they saw thesers aimed at their bodies. ¡°Come out, snipers.¡± Kirin ordered. A team of snipers appeared out of nowhere. Chopper was in utter disbelief. They even prepared snipers? ¡°Question their identities.¡± Levi continued to smoke. Chapter 53 Chapter 53 Chopper looked at Levi incredulously. He¡¯s the King of War. Yet he¡¯s so polite to this man puffing on a cigarette. Who the hell is he? Kirin grabbed Chopper by the neck and lifted him up, suspending him in mid-air. ¡°I¡¯ll talk. I¡¯ll tell you everything! Nueve sent us here.¡± Chopper blurted everything out as he was scared to death. ¡°Ask Nueve to meet me in thirty minutes. Do not make me go to him.¡± Kirin smiled eerily. ¡°Okay, okay, alright. I will make the call now!¡± Chopperplied. Nueve was having the time of his life at that moment inside a bar. ¡°Any update? Have you settled the matter? The people from the Lopez Family questioned our progress earlier.¡± Nueve asked casually after the call connected. ¡°Something terrible happened, Lord Nueve!¡± Chopper¡¯s panicky voice was heard. ¡°What happened?¡± ¡°Pleasee here right now, Lord Nueve. We are being detained at the moment!¡± The call was hung up before Chopper could borate further. Nueve roared after being informed of the situation. ¡°Gather all the men and follow me!¡± Multiple vans arrived at the construction site half an hourter. All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Hundreds of thugs rushed towards the scene, with Nueve leading the way. They saw Levi and Kirin standing alone at the site while Chopper and the othersy on the ground. ¡°Who are you? Do you dare to tell me your name?¡± Nueve asked coldly. Nueve was under the impression that he was the most formidable man in North Hampton, despite sensing something was amiss with the bizarre turn of events. ¡°So you¡¯re Nueve? Who gave you the orders to do this?¡± Levi asked. ¡°Who do you think you are? How dare you question me?¡± Nueve scorned. Thunk! Nueve did not expect Kirin to take out a gun and aimed at his forehead. Moreover, the gun was loaded. Everyone was stunned. Even Nueve¡¯s body was trembling. No one had the guts to point a gun at me before¡­ Nueve raised his arms in surrender as his legs wobbled. ¡°Let¡¯s talk nicely. That gun of yours is quite umon. I¡¯m guessing it¡¯s for military use?¡± Nueve had his share of experience in society. He could distinguish that Levi and Kirin¡¯s decisive and imposing manners are traits seen only in military men. Nueve had once seen the gun model in Kirin¡¯s hand. That gun is specially designed for soldiers in the Special Operations Regiment. Kirin did not say a word. But his uniform was exposed when the wind blew open the trench coat he had donned. There¡¯s a starbel on his shoulders! He¡¯s a war king! Boom! Nueve was mind-blown as he gained revtion. What terrible luck do I have to stumble into them! Thesers pointed at their faces did not help with the ominous atmosphere. An unprecedented terror filled their hearts. p! p! p! ¡­ The lights on the construction site were switched on the next second. The venue was suddenly as bright as day. Everyone finally knew the source of thesers pointed at their faces. They saw the snipers aiming at them with their sniper rifles from afar. They were armed to the teeth with a few grenades hanging on their shoulder¡¯s vests¡­ ¡°Kneel immediately, Lord Nueve. They are from the Special Operations Regiment!¡± Chopper yelled. Thump! Thump! Thump! ¡­ Nueve and his men kneeled on the floor swiftly. They threw all their weapons aside. Trey¡¯s warning reverberated beside Nueve¡¯s ears at that moment. She is indeed someone I should not provoke. More importantly, Trey knew he could not inform me about these people¡¯s identity. Chapter 54 Chapter 54 ¡°This is a mistake on my part. I will tell you everything. Lopez family¡¯s son-inw, Samuel, contacted me! I have the chat history and receipt of the transaction. Here, take my phone!¡± Nueve knew that it was the information Levi wanted to know. So he informed Levi of the truth about Lopez family¡¯s request. Kirin handed the phone to Levi. Levi¡¯s face contorted with rage after he scanned through the content. The Lopez family must have got tired of living! ¡°We were only told to carry out the orders, Chief! Please show mercy and forgive us.¡± Nueve groveled on the floor fearfully. ¡°I heard you all destroyed plenty of buildings herest night. So it is your responsibility to restore the constructs. I want all of you to work here starting tomorrow onwards! Moreover, you are going to compensate for the psychological trauma you inflicted on those workers. Fifty million should be sufficient.¡± Levi said firmly. ¡°Okay, okay, okay. I agree with all your requests. We do not mind ving here!¡± Nueve did not have the guts to reject Levi. He considered himself lucky to escape death. Kirin, the King of War picked up Nueve¡¯s knife and crumpled the piece of sharp metal into scrap effortlessly. Nueve¡¯s underlings were horrified by that sight. Our difference in status aside, this man can easily defeat hundreds of us without breaking a sweat. ¡°Let¡¯s not wait until tomorrow. You will start working here tonight. I hope to see some results tomorrow morning. Also, the sewage system is not installed. I assume you will handle that task?¡± Levi added. Pfftt! Everyone knew what he was implying. He¡¯s clearly telling us to scoop up others¡¯ wastes. But Nueve did not dare to oppose Levi¡¯s suggestion. ¡°May I know your rtionship with Ms. Zoey, Sir?¡± Nueve summoned his courage to ask that question in his mind. ¡°Oh. She¡¯s my wife.¡± Levi answered. Everyone gasped as rity washed over them. Samuel contacted Nueve after Levi and the others left. ¡°How¡¯s the progress, Lord Nueve? I¡¯m waiting to pay you the rest of the amount.¡± Nueve exploded with rage as he listened to Samuel. ¡°F*** you, Samuel Robertson! My brothers are crippled and I almost died because of you. Mark my words, you¡¯ll face the repercussion. I will not forgive you, just you wait!¡± Nueve hung up the phone afterward. Samuel was frightened. Harry asked. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°Nueve said his men were crippled, and he nearly died. He also mentioned that he would not forgive us!¡± Samuel exined helplessly. The entire Lopez family almost wet their pants, listening to his exnation. ¡°This must be Levi Garrison¡¯s doing! He¡¯s going to get us all killed.¡± ¡°That family is evil! They are deliberately harming us. Sooner orter, we are going to meet our downfall because of them!¡± Harry Lopez mmed the table furiously. ¡°What should we do now?¡± Fabian asked anxiously. ¡°What else can we do? We are going to ask them to apologize!¡± Harry screamed angrily. The next day, Zoey, Aaron, and the other workers were dumbfounded after they arrived at the construction site because there were already people working tirelessly at the site. Many constructs that were destroyed the night before were restored. More importantly, the people moving the bricks were covered with tattoos. ¡°Aren¡¯t these people the thugs from the other night?¡± Zoey recognized the men to be the thugs that caused them trouble the other night. This is unbelievable. They may not be good at building things, but these men are greatbourers. ¡°What¡¯s happening?¡± Zoey and the others were confounded. Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! A middle-aged man dressed in all ck hurried over in their direction with a bunch of subordinates following behind him at that moment. Zoey and the others were terrified by that group of men closing in on them. ¡°What¡¯s the meaning of this?¡± Aaron took out his truncheon. Chapter 55 Chapter 55 Zoey was afraid that the men were there to stir up a ruckus. Unexpectedly, Nueve exined cheerfully. ¡°Nice to meet you, Ms. Zoey and Mr. Aaron. You can call me Nueve. I am deeply sorry for causing this mess in thest two days. So I worked through the night to restore the constructs we destroyed the other day. Moreover, you can freely utilize my subordinates until thepletion of this project. I have around two hundred men with me, and please leave the sewage system to us. Also, we will not ept any payment for doing all these!¡± Two hundred gang members to volunteer at our construction site? No one could fathom the situation. But Zoey had no other choice but to ept the arrangements. Zoey asked Levi about that matter when she arrived home that night. ¡°I stayed in the same prison as Nueve previously. We were close to each other, so he did me a favor.¡± Levi exined. Zoey investigated Nueve¡¯s background earlier in the day. So she could verify Levi¡¯s statement. ¡°You should not mingle with that lot from now on. The connections you have with those inmates are not desirable. Did you borrow the five million from those people as well?¡± Zoey quickly deduced the source of the money. Levi nodded. ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± ¡°Alright. Let¡¯s return this five million once I receive the payment.¡± Zoey said with determination. At the Garrison family estate. Joseph gathered every member of the Garrison family for a meeting. Bryan informed everyone agitatedly. ¡°I¡¯ve investigated Levi¡¯s background thoroughly. The man supporting him is Nueve. He was imprisoned previously because he killed someone and was ced in the same prison as Levi. Nueve was released from jail one year ago, and coincidentally, even Trey has to obey Nueve¡¯s every order!¡± ¡°Did you know, Nueve¡¯s subordinates are helping Zoey out at the construction site.¡± Joseph said with a smile. ¡°Now we know who¡¯s the man supporting Levi. So it¡¯s Nueve!¡± Mnie asked apprehensively. ¡°Is this Nueve a formidable man, grandpa?¡± ¡°He is indeed a formidable man. It is said that no one can match his cruelty and bloodlust.¡± ¡°But Nueve is not the most impressive man. That title belongs to Jack Smith, also known as the King of North Hampton. He is in charge of the whole North Hampton with hundreds of men working under him, including the Invincible-13.¡± Joseph rified. ¡°Then should we be fearful of Nueve, grandpa?¡± Mnie asked again. Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. Ben sneered. ¡°Nueve is nothing! It is as easy as ABC for us to kill him. However, we should be afraid of Jack Smith.¡± Malicious intent glinted in Joseph¡¯s eyes. ¡°Alright. The one-month period Levi given us is around the corner. Let¡¯s establish all our connections before I invite Mr. Smith over. It is time to face your doom, Levi!¡± ¡°Hahaha. That¡¯s a brilliant move, grandpa! Nueve will have no other choice but to kneel when Jack Smith is here.¡± ¡°I can already imagine Levi¡¯s dumbfounded expression in my mind. Hahaha¡­¡± Everyoneughed out loud. They thought Nueve was the person supporting Levi. So they wanted to invite the most formidable man in the underworld, Jack Smith, to intimidate him. But little did they know about Levi¡¯s identity¡­ The next day, the Lopez family¡¯s representatives, Shaun and Samuel, went to meet up with Zoey. Zoey did not know the reason behind their visit. ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Do you need something?¡± ¡°Are you aware of your mistakes? Levi beat up Nueve¡¯s subordinates and infuriated him. What¡¯s wrong with both of you?¡± Samuel jeered. ¡°You should hurry up and apologize to him. Otherwise, there will be no end to this matter!¡± Zoey curled her lips into a sneer. ¡°I see. I suppose you were the one to hire them in the first ce?¡± Chapter 56 Chapter 56 ¡°That¡¯s not true. How can you say that? They informed us because Levi hurt them. You need to apologize to him right away. Otherwise, they will me us for his fault. You should take responsibility for your mess!¡± Samuel said aggressively. ¡°Hah.¡± Zoeyughed dryly. It is so obvious that the Lopez family is behind all these, yet they want me to apologize? ¡°Handle your own mess!¡± Zoey turned to leave after she said her piece. But Samuel and Shaun swiftly blocked her path to prevent her from going anywhere. At that moment, a group of workers wearing safety helmets hurried over in their direction. The man leading the group was Nueve. N?velDrama.Org (C) content. ¡°What¡¯s happening here, Ms. Zoey?¡± Nueve asked. ¡°Stay out of this. You¡¯re just a lowly worker.¡± Samuel shoved Nueve away. But Samuel and Shaun were bbergasted to see Nueve¡¯s face after he took off his helmet. ¡°Lord¡­ lord Nueve¡­ what are you doing here?¡± They were in utter disbelief. ¡°Beat them up.¡± Nueve barked an order and countless men rushed to Nueve¡¯s side to give Samuel and Shaun a good beating. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Ms. Zoey. I will handle the security in the construction site from now on. No one will dare to step one toe out of line in this ce.¡± ¡­ After that, The Lopez family guessed there was a friendly connection between Nueve and Levi since they stayed in the same prison. On the other hand, Levi decided to look past that matter temporarily for Zoey¡¯s sake. Soon it was the 7th, thest day of a long holiday. Chloe contacted Levi to remind him to attend the high school reunion. ¡°I am going to attend a high school reunion now. So I might return home a littlete tonight.¡± Levi and Zoey were not in the same ss during high school. Moreover, Zoey was busy, so she did not have the time to attend the gathering. ¡°Alright. Go ahead then. Are you sure you want to wear that outfit?¡± Zoey had to ask after she saw the casual clothes on Levi. Levi shrugged. ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡± Levi saw Chloe exited the sales center after he walked out of the neighborhood. Chloe drove her car in Levi¡¯s direction after he waved at her. She¡¯s driving a Porsche Panamera. Her future husband will be a remarkable man, judging from this expensive car she bought for herself at this young age. At the very least, her future husband must be an executive from argepany or multinational corporation because an Average Joe will not satisfy someone like her. Levi thought to himself. Chloe got out of the car and asked with a smile. ¡°I thought you would bring Zoey to the reunion?¡± ¡°She¡¯s busy, and it¡¯s not her ss anyway. So there¡¯s no need for her to tag along.¡± Levi exined. ¡°Why don¡¯t we go together?¡± Chloe sounded Levi out. ¡°Sure.¡± Levi had originally wanted to call Azure Dragon to send the car over after he exited the neighborhood. But he changed his mind after seeing Chloe. Chloe thought Levi did not want to drive because of the inconvenience. I will not be surprised even if he drives a car that¡¯s worth a billion. He did spend fifty million so casually, after all. Actually, he¡¯s handsome even if he takes a cab. That¡¯s the way wealthy people try to experience amoner¡¯s life. There will always be an exnation to justify Levi¡¯s actions because he¡¯s a billionaire. ¡°Were you released from prison a long time ago?¡± Chloe asked curiously. Levi was a little surprised. She¡¯s the first person to raise suspicion about my early release. ¡°You¡¯re right.¡± Levi answered. ¡°What kind of business have you been doing all these years?¡± Chloe fixated her gaze on Levi despite her duty as the driver. ¡°I¡¯ve been dealing with firearms¡­¡± Levi said. Firearms are the mostmon things within my reach in thest few years. It¡¯s not a bad idea to use it as a cover up since I¡¯m familiar with the topic. ¡°Oh! No wonder!¡± Chapter 57 Chapter 57 The high school reunion was hosted at the Royal Hotel. Although the ce was not as extravagant as the revolving restaurant, a table reservation cost at least ten to twenty thousand. So the Royal Hotel was considered avish diner. For someone receiving an average amount of sry, a meal there would cost three to four months of their monthly earnings. Not everyone in their ss was so lucky in life. Some were doing good, while some were barely holding their life together. A few men d in suits were weing neers near the hotel entrance. N?velDrama.Org (C) content. They crowded around Chloe¡¯s Porsche Panamera upon her arrival. ¡°Oh? Isn¡¯t this the prettiest girl in our ss? I heard you¡¯re earning a few million a year. I guess that¡¯s true since you¡¯re driving a Porsche!¡± A few male ssmates began to bootlick. Chloe shed a shy smile upon hearing thepliments. But the smile on everyone¡¯s faces froze when they saw Levi getting out of the passenger¡¯s seat. They did not expect Levi to attend the reunion, not to mentioning to the venue alongside Chloe. ¡°Oh, it¡¯s Levi, the influential figure back in the day.¡± A well-dressed man broke the awkward silence. He was the ss monitor, Jed Barrett. Even though he was the ss monitor, Levi had always outshone him in the past. So Jed spent his younger days chasing behind Levi, trying to match up with Levi¡¯s aplishments. Jed sessfully entered one of the top universities and is currently working in a multinational corporation after graduation. He was rumored to be earning a few million a year as well. Jed¡¯s car was a pricey Range Rover. He was one of the high achievers in the ss. Levi greeted him with a smile. ¡°We thought you wouldn¡¯te, Levi.¡± A few other ssmates asked shockingly. Jed rolled his eyes at the person who asked the question. ¡°Levi is not a narrow-minded person. He¡¯s not someone to be bothered by his current situation.¡± Everyone discussed Levi¡¯s matter in the private room earlier. They shared a simr opinion that Levi would not attend the reunion because he would be too ashamed to face everyone else due to his recent imprisonment. But who would have thought Levi showed up in the end. ¡°You¡¯re right. Levi is a tough guy. We will never be able to reach his standard.¡± The other ssmates laughed. They were implying Levi¡¯s presence as a show of his shamelessness. Jed strode past Levi and came to a halt in front of Chloe. ¡°You¡¯re finally here, Chloe. Come, follow me into the room now. Everyone is waiting for you.¡± Jed was interested in Chloe. He knew Chloe was still single, so he deliberately organized the gathering since he had the ability and qualification to pursue her. Everyone crowded around Chloe and disregarded Levi. ¡°Shall we?¡± Chloe stopped to address Levi before he followed them into the hotel. Many people had already arrived on the third floor of the Royal Hotel. Some of them even brought along their partners. So the venue was much livelier than Levi expected. Everyone stood up to wee Chloe, especially the men. Chloe was a beauty, a sessful beauty, nheless. So she was shining brighter than ever in everyone¡¯s eyes. Levi looked for a random seat and sat down. ¡°Are my eyes deceiving me? Isn¡¯t that Levi?¡± One of the men, Wayne Warren, eximed. ¡°It¡¯s really him. Levi is here!¡± Everyone turned to look at Levi all of a sudden. Levi was once the most affluent among his peers, the dark horse in the city¡¯s business world right after he graduated from university. He was a man with a worth of over a billion, admired by women and envied by the men. But after his downfall at the Garrison family¡¯s hand, Levi became the most despicable person in everyone¡¯s mind. They rebuked and insulted him as much as they looked up to him in the past. Chapter 58 Chapter 58 ¡°Didn¡¯t I told you all that Levi will certainly cause trouble? but none of you believed me!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Levi is a beast. He took advantage of his sister-inw and almost murdered his parents!¡± ¡°His nature was clear as day from the arrogance he disyed in university!¡± ¡­ These were the words that were exchanged in the private room before Levi¡¯s arrival. Wayne and a few of his ssmates were jealous of Levi¡¯s aplishments in the past, so they never liked him. But they did not have the opportunity to vent their resentment then. It wasn¡¯t until now that the gathering provided them with the perfect opportunity. Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°What are you doing hiding among the girls, Levi? Join us at our table and tell us everything that happened to you in prison.¡± ¡°Hahaha¡­¡± Everyone burst intoughter as they eyed Levi disdainfully. ¡°I heard you were jobless and stayed with your mother-inw after you were released from prison.¡± Someone sneered. ¡°I heard everyrge corporation in North Hampton has cklisted Levi, so it¡¯s not surprising for him to be jobless even with his capabilities.¡± A girl added in a diminished tone. It was at that moment did Levi found out that thepanies in North Hampton had cklisted him. Wayneughed. ¡°Let me offer you a job. Mypany is hiring for security guard¡¯s position. The pay is four thousand with amodation and meals provided. You should qualify for that job with your physique!¡± Chloe could no longer stand listening to their mockeries. ¡°Stop teasing him. He¡¯s got his own career now.¡± ¡°Career? Don¡¯t tell me that you¡¯re his sugar mummy now, Chloe? Both of you arrived together, after all.¡± Wayne spoke without filtering his thoughts. But he quickly fell silent when he caught Jed¡¯s eye. ¡°Let¡¯s all move on to other topics of conversation.¡± Chloe insisted. Everyone took their seat afterward. Levi was rooted in his seat while Chloe sat beside him. Wayne whispered beside Jed¡¯s ear. ¡°Chloe is infatuated with Levi. She¡¯s sticking up to him even in his current condition. You should try harder, Jed.¡± Jed sneered. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll never lose to a criminal like him.¡± Levi was surrounded by pretty girls. On his other side was Lina, whose beauty was second only to Chloe in their ss. Lina was a beautiful and rich girl from a wealthy family with assets over a billion. On top of her good looks, Lina was good in her studies as well. She had always been fond of Levi and sympathized with his tragedy. ¡°Levi, why don¡¯t you join my father¡¯spany as a Technical Advisor? The basic sry is eight thousand with additional bonuses. There are plenty of opportunities to receive a promotion too.¡± Lina handed a name card to Levi. ¡°Okay. Thanks.¡± Levi epted the name card because Lina offered him the position out of goodwill. Chloe smirked beside Levi. Based on his current worth, He should have more than enough money to purchase thepany owned by Lina¡¯s father. The other girls on the other hand, were not as kind towards Levi as Chloe and Lina. ¡°We thought you would bring Zoey along with you. Where is she?¡± ¡°That¡¯s impossible. Now that Levi¡¯s been reduced to a sorry state, Zoey won¡¯t tag along with him. She will not want to embarrass herself.¡± ¡°You¡¯re absolutely right! Even I¡¯m feeling ashamed to be referred to as Levi¡¯s ex-ssmates.¡± ¡­ The Levi now had be the perfect example of a man who should be avoided by all girls. ¡°Why aren¡¯t we starting? Is there anyone else who¡¯sing?¡± Chloe hurriedly distracted others¡¯ attention. ¡°The star for tonight¡¯s reunion has yet to arrive!¡± A thought popped into Chloe¡¯s mind. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me Stephan ising?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right! Stephan is attending too!¡± Levi remembered Stephan Simmons. His father was the director of a department in the district council. Even the headmaster had to condone Stephan¡¯s behavior. He managed to enter one of the top universities, albeit having failed most of his examinations. Chapter 59 Chapter 59 ¡°You might not know this, but Stephan¡¯s father received a promotion. He¡¯s now the Chief of the district council. So everyone must wait for him to arrive.¡± ¡°Jed¡¯s achievements and Lina¡¯s family background are nothingpared to Stephan¡¯s influence.¡± The statement sounded like an exaggeration, but that was the truth. Everyone was not familiar with the concept of societal hierarchy during their university years. But now, after a few years of working in the society, they were made aware of the authority a high-ranking officer in governmental departments held, especially the Chief of a district. The status of being the son of a district council¡¯s chief toppled all other personal achievements in the roombined because power will always be more coveted than money. Soon, everyone stood up when they heard voices from the hallway. Jed was especially passionate as he was the first person to wee Stephan. Stephan was dressedvishly in Armani clothes, Gi belt, Versace shirt, Patek Philippe wristwatch¡­ The items on his person added up to millions. A gorgeousdy with a slender figure like that of a model followed by his side. Her voluptuous figure and long legs that were wrapped in ck stockings stunned everyone inside the room. ¡°You¡¯re finally here, Stephan!¡± Jed weed Stephan with a bear hug in excitement. ¡°I see you¡¯re doing well, Jed. You¡¯re already wearing an Omega watch.¡± Stephan said with a smile after he saw Jed¡¯s wristwatch. Jed nced at the gorgeous girl next to Stephan. ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to introduce the prettydy to us, Stephan?¡± ¡°She¡¯s just a random girl.¡± Stephan said nonchntly. Stephan did not care to establish a proper rtionship as he would change partner regrly. Wayne¡¯s eyes gleamed. ¡°She¡¯s a model! I saw her on television before.¡± The woman acted more arrogantly after Wayne acknowledged her fame. Others merely looked at Stephan in envy. He can easilyy his hands on a model that we can only see on television. Wayne shuffled forward eagerly. ¡°Do you remember me, Stephan? I¡¯m Wayne. I used to fight for your sake in the past¡­¡± ¡°Of course. You¡¯re Wayne.¡± Stephan nodded. Stephan¡¯s affirmation made Wayne excited. He raised his voice to the others inside the room. ¡°Stephan remembers me! Did all of you hear that?¡± ¡°Stephan, mypany is currently developing a new project, requiring approval from the district council. I hope you will assist me to speed up the process.¡± Wayne seized the opportunity to ask for a favor. ¡°Sure. Consider it done.¡± ¡°Do you need a chauffeur or bodyguard, Stephan?¡± Wayne¡¯s best friend, Robin, asked immediately. Stephan joked. ¡°I do need a watchdog.¡± ¡°No problem. I¡¯m the right person for the job. Woof woof¡­¡± Robin mimicked the sound of a dog shamelessly. It was his lifelong dream to be Stephan¡¯s pet. Chloe was disgusted by the brazen demeanor of her ssmates to butter up Stephan. Stephan scanned the surroundings after he entered the room. ¡°By the way, where is the criminal who took advantage of his sister-inw, the pride of our ss? Is he here?¡± ¡°Hahaha. Of course he¡¯s here! He¡¯s been cklisted by everypany in the city. He must be desperate to look for your help, Stephan.¡± Wayne suggested hastily. Jed looked at Levi. ¡°Are you looking down on Stephan? Aren¡¯t you going to greet Stephan now that he¡¯s here?¡± Stephan said mockingly. ¡°Oh, please don¡¯t do that. Levi¡¯s a famous person in the city back in the day. I am not qualified to be greeted by him. My father even mentioned him a few times and asked me to learn from him. Perhaps he could teach me a few tricks about taking advantage of helpless girls. Hahaha¡­¡± Everyoneughed out loud as well. Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. Wayne red at Levi. ¡°What are you doing? Did you not hear what Stephan said? You should build a good rapport with Stephan, so he could help you to look for a job that pays well and tick your name off from the cklist.¡± But Levi merely sat in his chair without moving a muscle. Chapter 60 Chapter 60 Lina and Chloe were already in an upright position. Chloe signaled Levi relentlessly with her eyes. I know Levi is very wealthy and has connections. But he¡¯s facing Stephan Simmons now, the son of the district council¡¯s chief. I do not think Levi has the capability to stand against that kind of authority. North Hampton is amercial zone, so the district¡¯s chief has an unimaginable influence in this area. ¡°What are you doing just sitting there, Levi? Get up immediately!¡± ¡°Do you expect Stephan to greet you instead?¡± Wayne and Robin gave Levi an earful for the way he was behaving. They even had the urge to drag Levi off his seat. Jed grimaced as well. ¡°You should show some proper manners, Levi.¡± Levi merely lit a cigarette and took a puff while disregarding the farce urring before his eyes. Fury glinted in Stephan¡¯s eyes as he looked at Levi. His rage intensified upon noticing the prettydies sitting on Levi¡¯s sides. I¡¯ve always wanted to sleep with Lina and Chloe. But my ns got ruined by Levi back in the day. Everyone knew the situation was turning South upon sensing Stephan¡¯s wrath. Jed panicked. Levi is courting death. Stephan¡¯s girlfriend, Crystal, said coquettishly, ¡°Hubby, this person is so arrogant. He¡¯s not taking you seriously at all.¡± Stephan¡¯s expression turned grim. Everyone has always treated me with respect wherever I go all these years. ¡°Get up! That¡¯s not where you¡¯re supposed to sit.¡± Stephan jeered at Levi. A dreadful silence filled the air inside the room as everyone held their breaths unwittingly. He¡¯s done it now, nothing good everes from infuriating Stephan Simmons. But Levi merely sat motionless and ignored Stephan¡¯s existence. ¡°I¡¯ll repeat myself. Get up and get lost!¡± Stephan ordered harshly. I was not afraid of Levi when he was at his peak six years ago, much less now that he¡¯s fresh out of prison! My status is my biggest asset to back me up. Levi puffed on his cigarette without saying a word while looking at Stephan and Crystal. Menace shed across Crystal¡¯s face as she grabbed a ss of water and poured the content on Levi. ¡°Are you incapable ofprehending humannguage? It¡¯s time for you to get lost! Are you deaf?¡± Crystal shrieked. Everyone did not expect things to progress to that stage. Jed hurriedly tried to smooth the situation over. ¡°Hurry up and apologize to Stephan, Levi. Then we¡¯ll look past this incident.¡± Wayne added. ¡°That¡¯s right. Kneel on the floor and ask sincerely for Stephan¡¯s forgiveness. I¡¯m sure he will show you mercy.¡± ¡­ Everyone condemned Levi as they sided with Stephan. Chloe and Lina looked at the crowd incredulously. Stephan and his girlfriend are at fault here. She even poured water on Levi, yet they want Levi to kneel and apologize? This is unreasonable and uneptable! But Stephan always assumed he was in the right because of his unique status. Levi put out the cigarette he was smoking. Then he met with Stephan¡¯s eyes and said casually. ¡°Ask your father to apologize to me in person. Otherwise, I will not let you off.¡± ¡°What? You want Stephan¡¯s father to apologize to you?¡± Everyone waspletely dumbfounded by Levi¡¯s request. They were dazed for some time before slowly regaining their senses. ¡°Are you crazy, Levi? Do you know who Stephan¡¯s father is? Do you think you are qualified to receive his apology?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right! Who do you think you are? Why is there a need for the district council¡¯s chief to apologize to you?¡± ¡°You¡¯re just a lowly criminal recently released from prison. Know your ce!¡± ¡­ Wayne, Robin, and the others were going all out to insult Levi at that point.N?velDrama.Org (C) content. Chapter 61 Chapter 61 Even Chloe, who was slightly aware of Levi¡¯s capabilities, thought he was mad. You are rich and packed with connections. But Stephan¡¯s father is the Chief of the district council! Are you out of your mind to ask him to apologize to you? Are you seeking death? Chloe did not expect Levi to be so full of himself. Stephan nearly exploded with rage when he heard Levi¡¯s words. He stretched out his hand to p Levi¡¯s face. But Levi grabbed Stephan¡¯s hand in a split second and twisted his wrist. Then he kicked at Stephan¡¯s knee. ¡°Arrghh¡­¡± Stephan wailed in pain and fell heavily in front of Levi on his knees. p! Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. Levi swiftly dragged Crystal and pped her forcefully, causing her to fall onto the floor. The couple knelt before Levi in just a few seconds. ¡°What are you doing, Levi? How dare you hurt Stephan? Did you get tired of living?¡± ¡°You¡¯re out of your mind, Levi!¡± Jed and Wayne yelled and rushed forward at the same time as Levi pped Stephan across his face. ¡°Ah!¡± ¡°Ah!¡± Both men screamed blue murder. ¡°Stop right there!¡± Levimanded. Everyone stayed still and looked at Levi in disbelief. Chloe was already shivering fearfully. Levi patted Stephan¡¯s cheek. ¡°You better contact your father immediately and ask him to apologize to me.¡± Stephan hurriedly fished out his phone and made the call. ¡°Father,e save me. Hurry up!¡± Levi snatched the phone from Stephan and said with a smile before the other party could speak. ¡°You¡¯re Draco Simmons, right? You bettere here and apologize to me swiftly. Oh, by the way, my name is Levi Garrison!¡± He¡¯s mad! He must be nuts! Levi has now be a lunatic in everyone¡¯s mind. He¡¯s tantly provoking Stephan¡¯s father. Malicious intent glinted in Stephan¡¯s eyes as he smiled wickedly at Levi after thetter hung up the phone call. ¡°You¡¯re doomed, Levi Garrison! I will let you suffer along with Zoey and her entire family. I will never let you off the hook!¡± Levi did not say a word and instead grabbed a fork and stabbed Stephan¡¯s thigh. ¡°Arrghh¡­¡± A horrible and hysterical scream rang inside the private room. Stephan wanted to threaten Levi further. But he shut his mouth obediently upon meeting with Levi¡¯s eyes. Everyone shared a simr thought at that moment. Levi¡¯s as good as a piece of dead meat now. Chloe was shocked to her core. I did not expect Levi to destroy his own life like this. No one can save him now. She leaned closer and whispered beside Levi¡¯s ear. ¡°You should escape now. Run as far as you can from this ce.¡± Levi smiled. ¡°Why should I? I am still waiting for my apology.¡± Chloe was rendered speechless. About twenty minutester, rows of cars were parked outside the Royal Hotel as a horde of people rushed into the building. Stephan was invigorated when he heard the thundering footsteps in the hallway. Jed, Wayne, and the others were excited as well. A group of men d in suits and ties dashed into the room. An extraordinary air and overwhelming presence enveloped the body of the middle-aged man leading the group. The man in lead was none other than Draco Simmons! They hastened their footsteps after seeing Stephan and Crystal kneeling before Levi. ¡°Save me, father! He beat me up!¡± Stephan begged for his father¡¯s assistance. But Draco tookrge strides and came to a halt in front of Levi and asked him with concern, all the while ignoring his son. ¡°Are you alright?¡± Chapter 62 Chapter 62 Draco¡¯s subordinates did not have the courage to look at Stephan and Crystal. They focused all their attention on Levi. ¡°Are you alright? We were so worried when we received the news.¡± They said in a hurry. Everyone else inside the room was bbergasted. Stephan was in utter disbelief. ¡°I¡¯m your son, father! I¡¯m the one who¡¯s injured.¡± But Draco fixated his gaze on Levi despite Stephan¡¯s effort to express his grievances. ¡°I¡¯m fine. But my clothes are soiled.¡± Levi answered. Everyone saw the visible wet stain on Levi¡¯s clothes. Draco was infuriated. He scanned the room and asked angrily. ¡°Who did this? Who¡¯s the one that poured water all over him?¡± The other subordinates raised their voices as well. ¡°Who¡¯s the daredevil?¡± Those in the know gazed at Crystal simultaneously. Crystal lowered her head as her body trembled visibly. Draco grabbed Stephan by his cor and pped him mercilessly. ¡°You¡¯re a wastrel! Why do I have a son like you? You will be the cause for my downfall!¡± p! Thump! Draco beat up his son furiously. He finally stopped when he was out of breath. Stephan was confounded. What¡¯s going on? Why is my father hitting me? I am the victim of this incident. Why does he concern about Levi Garrison instead? The other ssmates were also bewildered as they looked at Levi differently. What¡¯s happening? Chloe was rtively calm. Don¡¯t tell me Levi¡¯s status is even higher than the Simmons family? Is that the reason behind his brazen attitude? At that moment, a man dressed in a suit entered the room holding a briefcase. ¡°Isn¡¯t that the Head Secretary of North Hampton, Cedric Jones?¡± ¡°You¡¯re right! That¡¯s him! The Head Secretary of North Hampton City. He¡¯s the secretary of the most influential figure in the city. His appearance carries the same weight as the great Mr. Jesse himself!¡± Everyone recognized Cedric as soon as he entered the room. But Cedric behaved simrly to the others before him. He walked up to Levi hastily and asked him with concern. ¡°Are you alright, Mr. Garrison? I am worried sick about you! Mr. Jesse left over ten missed calls on my phone because he thought something terrible happened to you. He¡¯s currently attending a meeting overseas, so he cannote here in person. That¡¯s why he asked me toe in his stead.¡± Huh? Levi¡¯s ex-ssmates were astounded to their limits. Who is Levi Garrison? Why is Mr. Jesse so attentive towards him? Oh my God! This is driving me crazy. Can anyone tell me his identity already? Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! ¡°I¡¯m fine. Jesse got worried over nothing. I¡¯ll treat him to a meal someday.¡± Levi said with a smile. ¡°Yes. Sure. I will convey your message to him. Mr. Jesse will be pleased to hear this!¡± The Head Secretary of North Hampton is so excited because of Levi¡¯s offer to treat Mr. Jesse to a meal? Cedric turned to look at Draco sternly. ¡°What¡¯s happening here, Mr. Simmons? My boss wanted me to rify the situation with you!¡± ¡°This is all my fault! I failed my duties as a father in educating my child. This is the gravest mistake of my life for my son to offend you, Mr. Garrison!¡± Draco Simmons bowed deeply in front of Levi and continued. ¡°I am deeply sorry, Mr. Garrison. This is all my fault. Please punish me!¡± Everyone gasped after witnessing that scene. No one expected that the district council¡¯s chief, Draco Simmons, to bow so lowly in front of Levi. Stephan was dumbfounded. Crystal fell into a daze. Chloe was astonished. Everyone inside the room was stupefied. This is unbelievable. Levi Garrison¡¯s status is frighteningly overwhelming. Chapter 63 Chapter 63 Tap tap tap¡­ Footsteps rang in the hallway again. A man dressed in police uniform and another man dressed in a soldier¡¯s uniform entered. Jed voiced out unwittingly after noticing the badges on their shoulders. ¡°The Captain of Patrol Squad and a colonel from the army!¡± ¡°I know him. He¡¯s Steven Shaw, the Colonel of North Hampton¡¯s First Metallic Regiment.¡± ¡°And that¡¯s Xavier Fields, the Captain of Patrol Squad!¡± Everyone¡¯s scalps tingled with unease at that moment. I can¡¯t believe Steven Shaw and Xavier Field is here! Both men were having a meeting nearby. They rushed over as soon as they were made aware of the situation. The two fearsome men came to a halt in front of Levi and saluted him. The crowd could not be more amazed. Who is Levi Garrison, actually? Why are all these remarkable men in society showing such great respect towards him? Even Mr. Jesse nearly rush back to the country from abroad for him. Levi¡¯s authority is beyond ourprehension. A hint of terror glinted in everyone¡¯s eyes as they looked at Levi. The lowly criminal has be a powerful figure in just a few minutes. Chloe¡¯s body shivered as she stood beside Levi. Her legs felt heavy as lead, rooting her to her spot. She finally understood the hidden meaning behind Levi¡¯s exnation earlier. He said he¡¯s dealing with firearms. If I think further from that perspective, Levi may be a high-ranking officer in the military. She did not dare to imagine further. ¡°Bring them away and never let me see them again.¡± Levimanded nonchntly. Dracoplied without a moment to waste. ¡°I will discipline this useless son of mine. He will not cause any trouble from now on!¡± Everyone nced at Crystal simultaneously. Crystal knew she was doomed. I made a terrible decision in offending this man. Draco and the others left swiftly after. But Levi asked for Steven Shaw to stay. Steven stood politely beside Levi, admiring his idol. ¡°Please give your orders, Sir!¡± Steven Shaw said. Levi scratched his nose before he said, ¡°I need one hundred thousand men next week. Convey my request to the regiment.¡± Levi was preparing his secret weapon to defeat the Garrison family. Steven Shaw was shocked. But he nodded in agreement anyway. ¡°I will aplish this mission!¡± The private room was already cleaned up by the time Steven Shaw left. The restaurant staff even changed the tablecloth for Levi¡¯s table. Everyone tensed up as they eyed Levi nervously. They knew Levi had the ability to destroy their future and career with a single word. ¡°Let¡¯s rx ourselves. This is a gathering, am I right? Let¡¯s enjoy the reunion then.¡± Levi smiled. Chloe immediately took the initiative to smooth things over. ¡°Let¡¯s take our seats and pretend as if that incident earlier never happened.¡± Everyone¡¯s movements were stiff as they returned to their seats. Jed, Wayne, and the others who sided with Stephan earlier were trying their best to diminish their presence. Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. Earlier, all of them felt the urge to bootlick Stephan to win over his favor, but none of them had the courage to do the same to Levi. ¡°They should be serving the dishes by now. I¡¯m getting hungry already.¡± Levi raised his tone. Levi helped himself to the food after the dishes were served on the table. He ate without a care for his image or any dining etiquettes, but no one had the guts tough at him. Levi soon realized he was the only person eating inside the room. Everyone else was tensed and quiet. He got up from his seat after he was done. ¡°I¡¯m full now. I¡¯ll take my leave first.¡± Chapter 64 Chapter 64 Chloe wanted to send him back, but Levi rejected her offer. Noises erupted inside the private room after Levi¡¯s departure. ¡°Oh my God! What just happened? Levi Garrison is so scary.¡± ¡°The Head Secretary of North Hampton, the Captain of Patrol Squad, they were all here. You guys must be so ashamed now, attempting to hook him up with a job.¡± Jed, Wayne, and the others were beyond embarrassed by thatment. ¡°Oh? Is this the cigarette Levi was puffing on? I¡¯ve never seen this brand before.¡± Someone picked up the empty box and asked curiously. ¡°You¡¯re an idiot. This is a cigarette avable only for military personnel. Moreover, this must be a rare edition limited only to the high-ranking officers based on thebel.¡± ¡°What¡¯s his current status, I wonder? He¡¯s so intimidating.¡± ¡°He¡¯s truly an impressive man. He was a sessful person six years ago. Now, his achievements are even greater than before!¡± Chloe did not join in the discussion. Mixed emotions churned in her chest as she felt grateful and regretful at the same time. Her phone rang all of a sudden. It was a call from Levi. ¡°Morris Atkinson did not attend the gathering today?¡± He asked. Morris Atkinson was Levi¡¯s ssmate as well as his best friend. He stayed by Levi¡¯s side throughout high school and their university years. Morris contributed to the establishment and sess of Levi Group in the past. But after Levi was tricked by the Garrison family, Matthew Green and the others betrayed him. So Levi assumed Morris to have betrayed him as well since he was the vice president. Levi attended the reunion with the sole intention of meeting with Morris Atkinson. But he did not expect him to be missing. ¡°Huh? It¡¯s only natural that Morris Atkinson won¡¯t be able to attend.¡± Chloe replied, surprised by Levi¡¯s question. ¡°Why not?¡± Levi frowned. ¡°He passed away, didn¡¯t he?¡± Chloe reverted the question back to Levi. I even suggested everyone not to mention Morris¡¯ name at the gathering in advance because I did not want to dampen the mood. ¡°Passed away?¡± Levi was caught in utter astonishment. ¡°Ah. You really don¡¯t know? Not long after your imprisonment, the Garrison family and Levi Group confronted each other. The news of Morris jumping off a building was made aware to the public shortly after. It was said hemitted suicide because he was afraid of facing the punishment for his crime.¡± Chloe exined. ¡°What? Something like that happened?¡± Levi asked astoundingly. I did not investigate this matter because I knew the Garrison family orchestrated everything. So I was oblivious to Morris¡¯ death. But if that¡¯s the case, perhaps Morris did not betray me after all. Someone must have driven him to his death. It is impossible for Morris tomit suicide out of fear of punishments! ¡°Alright. I understand now.¡± Levi hung up the phone. Then he contacted Azure Dragon to investigate the matter immediately.Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. Azure Dragon reported back to him after a few seconds: Morris Atkinson swore to protect Levi Group with his life. But the Garrison family set him up and forced him to jump off a building. The media falsified the news of Morris Atkinson¡¯s embezzlement ofpany funds to engage in secret affairs. News reported him to havemitted suicide out of fear of facing punishment. ¡°The Garrison family!¡± Levi punched a hole through the wall in anger. ¡°I¡¯ve misunderstood you, my brother!¡± Levi muttered to himself guiltily. Zoey sensed Levi¡¯s abnormal demeanor when he arrived home that night. She asked. ¡°What happened to you?¡± ¡°Do you know about Morris¡¯ death?¡± Zoey was stunned. ¡°I thought you knew all along.¡± Levi borated. ¡°I was only made aware of it earlier tonight.¡± ¡°Please do not act impulsively. Just let go of the past!¡± Zoey was afraid Levi would seek revenge against the Garrison family. ¡°He was my best friend! He¡¯s dead because of me. How can you expect me to let go of this so easily? I will never forgive the Garrison family!¡± Levi said menacingly. Zoey consoled him right away. ¡°You need to calm down. Our business is still developing. We do not have the power to confront the Garrison family at the moment.¡± Levi responded in an tone. ¡°The one-month period I gave them will be up in another week. I will have them pay the price for what they did to Morris at his grave by that time!¡± Chapter 65 Chapter 65 The next day. Azure Dragon apanied Levi to Morris Atkinson¡¯s grave. Morris was not buried in a proper cemetery because of the Garrison family¡¯s interference. He was simply buried in a secluded spot in the wild. Weeds had since covered his long-unattended grave. Perhaps this grave will no longer be distinguishable after a few more years. ¡±I am here to see you, my brother!¡± Levi said loudly. You were my firstrade-in-arms to weather the battlefield-like business world. No one will everprehend the bond we shared. Levi cleared the weeds on Morris¡¯ grave with his own hands and fixed his gravestone. Levi took a limited-edition bottle of wine avable only in the army and sat in front of his grave. ¡°Let¡¯s share this quality wine today, my brother.¡± Levi gulped the content after he spoke. ¡°Azure Dragon, inform everyone in the Garrison family to pay the price for their terrible deeds here after six days.¡± Levimanded. ¡°Understood, Sir.¡± Azure Dragon nodded. ¡°Kirin, ask Nueve to bring a few men here to fix up this grave. I cannot allow my brother¡¯s grave to be in such a shabby condition!¡± Levi told Kirin. Then he continued to drink the bottle of wine while taking a stroll down memoryne. I made a promise to Morris that I would provide him with the most luxurious Rolls-Royce during his wedding. Levi stayed at Morris¡¯ grave for almost an entire day. ¡°Let¡¯s go and visit Morris¡¯ parents.¡± Levi straightened himself. ¡°I¡¯ve located his parents, Sir. They are staying in a vige not far away from the city.¡± Azure Dragon reported. N?velDrama.Org (C) content. Levi grimaced. ¡°What? Morris¡¯ parents worked as governmental staff in the past. They own a house in the city. So why are they staying in a vige now?¡± Azure Dragon hesitated briefly before he continued. ¡°The Garrison family is behind this. They revoked his parents¡¯ ownership of the house and their pension. So they had no other choice but to move to the vige and are now barely surviving.¡± Levi¡¯s expression darkened. The Garrison family drove Morris¡¯ parents to the brink of desperation! They would¡¯ve been dead if not for their old age. I must destroy that wretched family! ¡°Let¡¯s go! I want to visit them. I think of them as my own parents now. Anyone who dares toy a finger on them will face certain death!¡± Azure Dragon and Kirin trembled fearfully as they listened to Levi¡¯s unforgiving words. It¡¯s been a very long time since he was so mad. I remember thest time was when he single-handedly faced the strongest battalion from those eighteen countries. Nueve led a group of men to the spot and refurbished the grave shortly after the trio left. Trey and all the other mafia bosses from different gangs followed Nueve. They brought no lesser than three hundred men with them. After all, it is our obligation to fulfil the task Mr. Levi gave us. The vige was not far away from North Hampton but was significantly more ruralpared to the city. The people staying in thatwless area all came fromplicated backgrounds. Homeless people and provocatively-dressed women filled the dirty alleyways. Levi felt a heart-wrenching pain as he took in the surroundings. How can Morris¡¯ parents live in such a ce? He finally found Morris¡¯ parents abode in a small building with a total of thirty square meters located deep in an alleyway. ¡°Cough up the money now, you old fools! You¡¯re the only family left who haven¡¯t pay the fee!¡± Levi and the others heard themotion from afar. They realized what was happening after they entered the courtyard. A few thugs with blonde hair were collecting protection fees from Morris¡¯ parents. The two of them had visibly aged from when Levist saw them six years ago. It was obvious they had suffered greatly. ¡°Please give us a little more time. We will receive our subsistence allowance soon. I will make sure to pay you first by that time!¡± Morris¡¯ father, Rowen Atkinson, was begging for mercy. ¡°Damn you! You told me the same thingst time.¡± The leader of the gang raised his hand to p Mr. Atkinson. Chapter 66 Chapter 66 His hand was stopped in mid-air as Levi caught his wrist firmly. ¡°Who the hell are you? Let go of me right away!¡± The leader of the gang threatened. Bam! Levi punched his face forcefully. His head snapped back and blood spurted everywhere. The thug yelped in pain. Kirin and Azure Dragon handled the rest of the thugs. All of them scrambled away from the scene on all fours. The leader of the gang yelled before he fled. ¡°Damn you, old man! How dare you call for backup. I will summon Tiger here. Just you wait!¡± They then left instantly. Mr. Atkinson and his wife closed their eyes hopelessly. Tiger was the boss in charge of the vige. He had no lesser than fifty thugs working for him. And he had the guts to do as he pleased around the area. Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. Tiger and his subordinates maintained a living by collecting protection fees from the vigers. Anyone who did not submit the fees or waste to hand in the money would get beaten up or even crippled at times. Tiger was a cruel man who had his share of living behind bars. His name would invoke fear in all of the vigers. ¡°Thank you, young man. You should leave while you can.¡± Rowen said. ¡°Uncle, Aunt, it¡¯s me! Levi Garrison!¡± Levi introduced himself passionately. ¡°Levi? Is it really you? This is great. It¡¯s so good to see you after so long!¡± Rowen and his wife were on the verge of tears. Our dearest son, our only hope in this world, is gone. Seeing Levi now reminds us of Morris. Oh, Morris! ¡°Uncle, Aunt, please do not worry from now on. I will take care of you for the rest of your life in Morris¡¯ stead. No one will ever dare toy a finger on both of you!¡± Anger surged within Levi when he noticed the bruises on the old couple¡¯s necks. Bastards! They did not show any mercy to these elderlies! Rowen nced at the ground floor and said in a hurry. ¡°Levi, you should leave immediately. They must have informed Tiger. He will be here soon.¡± ¡°He¡¯s right. Your lives will be in danger once Tiger is here. That man is ruthless. You might even get crippled by him. Leave now while you can, my child!¡± Morris¡¯ mother nudged Levi for him to run away. ¡°Uncle, Aunt, what will the both of you do if I leave?¡± Levi asked. ¡°Do not worry about us. We will at most suffer a beating. Moreover, our lives aren¡¯t valuable anymore. You should survive and return to clear Morris¡¯ name. Avenge him!¡± Rowen was tear-stricken as he talked. Leviforted them. ¡°Fret not. I am now strong enough to protect the both of you and avenge Morris at the same time.¡± ¡°That¡¯s not going to work. You¡¯ve never seen Tiger in action. He even has the courage to murder someone!¡± I see. This Tiger has instilled fear in everyone¡¯s mind upon hearing his name. Mr. and Mrs. Atkinson are trembling at the mention of Tiger. That means he must have bullied them frequently. Levi thought to himself. ¡°Please leave now. We do not want to trouble you with this matter!¡± Morris¡¯ mother was anxious. She urged them to leave while ncing at the ground floor from time to time. ¡°Uncle, Aunt. Please calm down. Nothing will happen now that I¡¯m here. I want to meet this Tiger in person as well.¡± Levi turned to look at Kirin. ¡°Ask Nueve and his men toe here.¡± Kirin nodded. ¡°Yes, Sir.¡± ¡°Go. Go now! It¡¯s dangerous for you to stay.¡± ¡°No, wait. It¡¯s toote now. They¡¯re already here!¡± Rowen said frightfully. Over ten men, wielding batons and all kinds of weapons, entered their vision. The scary man leading the group was wearing a singlet. The tattoo of a tiger was clearly visible on his torso. ¡°Who the hell punched my brother? Show yourself this instance!¡± Chapter 67 Chapter 67 Tiger roared at the top of his lungs some distance away. The other residents hurriedly shut their windows in fear. They wanted nothing to do with the mess. The two elderlies grasped Levi¡¯s arms as they heard Tiger¡¯s voice. Levi patted them. ¡°There¡¯s nothing to be afraid of.¡± Tiger and his men reached the staircase swiftly, where Kirin and Azure Dragon were standing guard. Tiger¡¯s face turned sour when he saw Kirin and Azure Dragon¡¯s imposing manner. He sensed danger from the menacing aura exuding from their bodies. ¡°Who hit my brother?¡± He asked. Tiger was furious because no one had ever dared to defy him in the vige. He had always gotten his way each and every time. So it was an unprecedented scenario for his subordinate to be hit by another person. That¡¯s the reason why he came to seek revenge in person. Levi said with a smile. ¡°It was me.¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you the daredevil? Are you Rowen¡¯s rtive? How dare you call for help to beat up my subordinate, Rowen Atkinson? I will torture you and your wife to my heart¡¯s content!¡± Tiger threatened the old couple tantly in front of Levi. Rowen and his wife were scared out of their wits. They begged for mercy right away. ¡°Please forgive my nephew, Mr. Tiger. I beg of you. I promise there will be no next time.¡± ¡°I can forgive him if you pay me five hundred thousand for the medical fee. I will call it even if each of them breaks one of their arms.¡± Tiger sneered. ¡°What? Five hundred thousand?¡± The couple of elderlies were dumbstruck with terror. ¡°You can¡¯t do that! They are still young. So please don¡¯t break their arms. Please break our arms instead!¡± Tears streamed down Rowen¡¯s cheeks as he begged Tiger. ¡°That¡¯s not going to work! Your arms are not as worthy as theirs. Hey! Are the three of you deaf? Don¡¯t force me to break your arms myself!¡± Tiger¡¯s lips curled upward maliciously. Vroom! Vroom! Vroom! The sound of tires screeching reverberated in the alleyway as multiple cars closed in on the area. The sound attracted Tiger and his men¡¯s attention. They turned around to look at the source of the noise. More than ten vans skidded to a stop. Countless men rushed out from the vans and dashed into the courtyard. Click. Click. Click¡­ The men assembled themselves around the narrow space and surrounded Tiger and his subordinates. The neers red at the thugs with a baton in each of their hands. ¡°Mr¡­ Mr. Tiger¡­ I¡¯ve counted their numbers. They have around two hundred people here, not counting the other one hundred standing outside.¡± A thug reported shakily. ¡°What? three hundred people?¡± Tiger and the other thugs were astounded. They scanned the surroundings and discovered a problem. Every one of these men is huge and muscr. I can tell that they are skilled fighters because of the sinister aura they are giving off. TheseContentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! people are on apletely different levelpared to us. Each of them can defeat five of us effortlessly. ¡°What¡¯s going on here?¡± Tiger was trembling in fear as well. At that moment, a smaller group of people appeared. Nueve walked in front with three other mafia bosses following closely behind him. ¡°Lord Nueve? And that¡¯s Trey and two other Mafia bosses from North Hampton?¡± Tiger recognized the powerful men because he was an experienced thug. I am at most qualified to be Trey¡¯s subordinate, while Nueve is certainly a figure far beyond my reach. ¡°What brings you here, Lord Nueve?¡± Tiger greeted him politely with a bow. But Nuevepletely disregarded Tiger. He walked towards the staircase and addressed Levi courteously. ¡°Please give us your orders, Mr. Levi.¡± Chapter 68 Chapter 68 ¡°What?¡± Tiger and his men were caught in disbelief as they witnessed the scene unfolded in front of their eyes. Lord Nueve is so polite towards him. Who is that young man? Everyone was dumbfounded, including the Atkinsons. They stared at Levi incredulously. I can tell these people are far more capable than Tiger based on his reaction. But even they had to pay respect to Levi. Levi merely waved his hand. ¡°They bullied my godfather and godmother. I¡¯ll let you handle the rest.¡± He led the old couple into the house after he spoke. Nueve turned around slowly and smiled at Tiger and his men ominously after he received the instruction. ¡°Beat them up. Show no mercy!¡± Tiger and his subordinates almost passed out from hearing Nueve¡¯s words. ¡°Rush them!¡± Tiger and his gang members were helpless facing the crowd. The fighters barely warmed up themselves, but Tiger¡¯s party was already lying on the ground. Nueve¡¯s men hit their opponents with batons mercilessly. Tiger received the worst beating. Soon, he was lying in a pool of blood as his body twitched continuously. His men received a simr fate. Levi could not care less about the things happening outside the house because he had faith in Nueve¡¯s competency in dealing with the men and cleaning up the mess. I am quite sure I will not see a drop of blood on the floor by the time I walk through the door. ¡°You are so impressive, Levi.¡± Rowen looked at Levi in amazement. Levi smiled. ¡°Be rest assured, Uncle. I have the capabilities now. I will make the entire Garrison family kneel before Morris¡¯ grave six dayster to pay the price for their terrible deeds!¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Rowen thought the idea was unthinkable. But he felt a tiny bit of hope after what happened earlier. ¡°Uncle, Aunt, I hope I can have the honor of referring the both of you as my godparents from now on. We will move out of this ce tonight!¡± Levi brought the Atkinsons away shortly after. The courtyard was spotless as Levi expected. Moreover, there wasn¡¯t a single trace of the crowd left behind in the courtyard. Levi arranged for Rowen and his wife to stay in a five star hotel that night. He nned to purchase a new vi for them the next day. Meanwhile, the Garrison family received Levi¡¯s invitation. Bryan Garrison said mockingly, ¡°Levi has the guts to summon all of us to kneel before Morris Atkinson¡¯s grave. He must be dreaming!¡± Joseph responded nonchntly. ¡°Levi does not have a clue about the Garrison family¡¯s influence, after all.¡± ¡°Haha, I can¡¯t wait to see the desperate expression on Levi¡¯s face six dayster!¡± Ben and Jaycob laughed out loud. Rick was a meticulous man so he couldn¡¯t help but asked. ¡°Bryan, are you absolutely sure Nueve is the man who is supporting Levi?¡± Bryan reassured him. ¡°I am certain about that, Uncle. Nueve went to clean up Morris Atkinson¡¯s grave today and even visited his parents¡¯ house in the vige. I also heard Nueve beat up the gang leader, Tiger, who¡¯s in charge of that area. So I¡¯m sure Nueve is the person! There¡¯s no mistake about this.¡± Rick nodded. ¡°That¡¯s a weight off my chest in that case. But we should proceed with caution nheless.¡± Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Rick. I¡¯ve contacted Jack Smith earlier. He promised toe in person and bring along all his men to support us.¡± Joseph put on a wicked smile. ¡°Levi Garrison, we had our ways of ruining your life six years ago. Now, we will force you to realize how easily we can muck up your life again.¡± Chapter 69 Chapter 69 The next day. Levi contacted Chloe, but all he could hear was her mumbling through the speaker as if she was upied. ¡°Tell me your location. I¡¯lle find you.¡± Levi said impatiently. ¡°I¡¯m at North Hampton city center¡¯s Sue¡¯s Western Cuisine Restaurant.¡± Chloe informed Levi of her whereabouts. Levi drove his car towards the aforementioned restaurant immediately. Meanwhile, in Sue¡¯s Western Cuisine Restaurant. Chloe sat at a table awkwardly. A middle-aged couple sat beside her. They were her parents, Theodore Macy and Suzy Shorts. A young man and another middle-aged couple sat opposite them. Chloe¡¯s parents had forced her to attend a blind date. She was closing in on her 30s, after all. So it was understandable why her parents are starting to get anxious. The young man seated opposite her was Vernon Tate. He has a worth of over ten million, and owned five properties across North Hampton. Vernon Tate was determined to get what he wanted for the blind date today. Although Chloe was an excellent woman, Vernon was certain that he was still better than her. His parents shared the same sentiment, which exined their rtively arrogant attitude during the meeting. Theodore Macy and Suzy Shorts were satisfied with Vernon Tate as their potential son-inw. ¡°If you do not have any objection, Theodore, let¡¯s allow the young ones to get together.¡± Vernon¡¯s father, Larry Tate, said. ¡°Ah? That¡¯s great! Vernon is an outstanding young man. He¡¯s the right man for our daughter.¡± Chloe¡¯s parents were delighted. Chloe knew Vernon was a good fit for her in every aspect. But the thought of someone shed across her mind all of a sudden. She immediately rejected the idea. ¡°No way. I think we still need more time to understand one another.¡± ¡°What? How much further do you need to understand one another? You¡¯re sufficiently familiar with each other by now.¡± Chloe¡¯s rejection did not amuse Larry and Vernon Tate. ¡°This is moving too fast. We¡¯ve only known each other for less than a month!¡± Chloe steeled her resolution. Vernon looked at Chloe surprisingly. ¡°We can always get to know each other better after we start dating. Moreover, I think we are already familiar with one another. We are not getting younger, after all. I believe our rtionship is heading towards marriage.¡± Theodore, Larry and their wives nodded in agreement. ¡°He¡¯s right.¡± At that moment, a figure arrived at the scene. The man was none other than Levi Garrison. He grabbed Chloe¡¯s arm and ordered assertively. ¡°Follow me. I need to talk to you about something.¡± Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. Everyone was dumbfounded, including Chloe. She did not expect Levi to be in such a rush to the extent of grabbing her by force. ¡°Who are you? What are you doing? Let go of her!¡± Larry Tate was the first to regain his senses. Theodore and Suzy eyed Levi curiously. ¡°Who is he, Chloe? He looks a little familiar.¡± Chloe answered helplessly. ¡°He¡¯s Levi Garrison.¡± Chloe¡¯s parents were taken aback. ¡°What? Levi Garrison? No wonder he looks familiar. What is he doing here? Why are you still keeping contact with him?¡± ¡°We¡­ we used to be in the same ss. It¡¯s only natural we kept in touch.¡± Chloe exined. Larry Tate questioned immediately. ¡°What is the meaning of this, Theodore? Did you arrange for Chloe to undergo two blind dates at the same time?¡± Levi finally grasped the situation. Theodore quickly rified. ¡°That¡¯s not it. He¡¯s her ex-ssmate. Moreover, he¡¯s nothingpared to Vernon. Levi is just a poor loser who¡¯s fresh out of prison. He doesn¡¯t even have a job.¡± Larry Tate¡¯s expression softened significantly upon hearing that. They could not help the exaggerated reaction because they sensed the odd emotions glinted in Chloe¡¯s eyes upon Levi¡¯s arrival. Chapter 70 Chapter 70 Vernon Tate breathed a sigh of relief. He sized up Levi mockingly. ¡°So, your friend is jobless, Chloe? I do have a security guard position avable in mypany. I¡¯ll offer him six thousand a month because he¡¯s your friend. His physique is perfect for the job. What do you say?¡± Levi ignored him. He apologized to Chloe. ¡°I¡¯m sorry to have interrupted your blind date.¡± Chloe shook her head. ¡°That¡¯s alright. Did something happen?¡± ¡°I am buying a house for an uncle and aunt of mine. So I came to you.¡± Levi said. ¡°Oh. I see. I didn¡¯t know you have an uncle and aunt looking for a house? Hehe¡­¡± Vernon and Larry sneered. A house? I guess Levi can at most afford the tiniest apartment in this city. Any ce over two million will be impossible in his case. From Theodore and Suzy¡¯s perspective, they thought Levi was looking for Chloe because he wanted a special offer. Chloe is a manager, so she has the authority to give out special discounts. There has been plenty of people looking for her to buy a house in thest few years because of this reason alone. Those people can save up to a few hundred thousand at times because of Chloe. Levi must be here for the special offer. ¡°I understand now. You¡¯re not satisfied with just Bayview Garden, I suppose?¡± Chloe was an experienced sales agent. She figured out Levi¡¯s intention after listening to him. He¡¯s looking for a vi. Otherwise, he could¡¯ve directly purchased a house at the Bayview Garden Real Estate Agency. ¡°Yes.¡± Levi nodded. ¡°I do have a few properties that might interest you. I¡¯ll bring you to ourpany now.¡± Chloe then turned to look at the people seated around the table. ¡°Uncle Larry, aunt, I¡¯ll be back soon. I have to handle this matter now.¡± Larry got up from his seat and suggested with a smile. ¡°Why don¡¯t we apany you? We can take a look at your workce as well. What do you say?¡± All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Let us join you, Chloe.¡± Vernon sounded excited. Then he nced at Levi tauntingly. Chloe did not agree to their request immediately. Instead, she turned to look at Levi as a gesture to seek his opinion. Levi nodded. ¡°Sure. Let¡¯s go together.¡± ¡°Alright. We¡¯ll go together then.¡± Vernon paid for the bill before exiting the restaurant. He said nonchntly with the receipt in his hand. ¡°A meal for six people that costs less than five thousand. This is cheap.¡± Theodore added cheerfully. ¡°You must have luxurious meals even on normal days to consider this as a cheap meal, Vernon.¡± Vernon nced at Levi before he replied. ¡°Indeed. I spend at least two thousand for every meal because of my work.¡± Chloe¡¯s parents could not be fonder of Vernon. Chloe said to Levi when they arrived at the underground parking lot. ¡°I¡¯ll fetch you there.¡± ¡°Okay. No problem. You are more familiar with the destination anyway.¡± In the end, Chloe fetched her parents and Levi, while Vernon brought his parents as they headed towards their destination. They were almost at the suburbs after driving continuously for over an hour. Vernon and his father scoffed. ¡°We¡¯re almost at the suburbs now. I¡¯m afraid he¡¯s going to buy a house in the vige.¡± Vernon¡¯s mother added. ¡°He should consider himself lucky to be able to afford a house.¡± But half an hourter, Chloe¡¯s car came to a halt in front of a vi area. ¡°Why are we here, Chloe? I thought your friend is going to buy a house?¡± Vernon asked curiously after getting out of his car. Chloe looked at him in astonishment. ¡°We are here to buy a vi!¡± Silence filled the air following Chloe¡¯s exnation. Chapter 71 Chapter 71 Everyone was astounded as they looked at Levi and Chloe in disbelief. ¡°Vi¡­ vi?¡± Vernon asked with a shaky voice. ¡°That¡¯s right. If we are talking about a normal house or t, Bayview Garden will have served the purpose.¡± Chloe said. Larry Tate and his son were bbergasted. Our family can barely afford a house in Bayview Garden, not to mention the vis owned by Bayview Garden Real Estate. These vis cost at least thirty million to over a hundred million. Can Levi Garrison really afford a vi? We don¡¯t believe this. Even Theodore Macy and his wife were doubtful. We are rtively familiar with Levi Garrison¡¯s current condition. He certainly can¡¯t afford a vi. He¡¯s no longer the billionaire he was 6 years ago. Just as they were pondering about Levi¡¯s current situation, a group of people rushed out from the vi area. Chloe¡¯s parents recognized the man leading the group of people. He was Bayview Garden Real Estate¡¯s boss, Jim Spencer, as well as Chloe¡¯s superior. They met with him once during the annual general meeting. Jim Spencer walked forward hastily in Levi¡¯s direction and greeted him excitedly. ¡°It¡¯s an honor to meet you, Mr. Garrison. You could¡¯ve informed me before your arrival. It is my duty to wee you in person.¡± Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Wee, Mr. Garrison!¡± All the staff working under Bayview Garden Real Estate lined up in two neat rows to wee Levi. They even prepared a red carpet and flower petals to celebrate his advent. Vernon, Larry, and the others were stupefied. What¡¯s with this grandiose formation? Theodore and Suzy on the other hand started to see Levi in a different light. Levi said casually. ¡°There¡¯s no need to go through all the trouble. I¡¯m only here to purchase a vi.¡± Levi¡¯s words took Larry and his family by surprise. Theodore questioned his daughter to confirm the thought in his mind. ¡°Did he buy a house from you previously?¡± ¡°Yes. He bought the most expensive unit in Bayview Garden and paid the fifty million in cash. He¡¯s now the VVIP of Bayview Garden Real Estate.¡± Chloe exined. Her parents nearly passed out from the shock. This is crazy. He paid fifty million in cash? ¡°Please follow me, Mr. Garrison.¡± Jim led Levi into the sales center in person. The sales center was embellished with champagne and decorations in preparation to celebrate Levi¡¯s purchase. ¡°May I know what kind of vi are you looking for, Mr. Garrison?¡± Jim asked. ¡°The most expensive one.¡± Levi answered without any hesitation. I will make it up to Morris by treating his parents well from now on. Buying them the most expensive vi is the least I can do. Levi¡¯s nonchnt request frightened the Tate family members. Even if webine all of our assets, they are not worth even a hundred million, yet Levi is here casually acquiring a vi worth more than our family¡¯s worth. Their faces reddened in embarrassment when they thought of the insults they threw in Levi¡¯s face earlier. Perhaps we are just some clowns in his eyes, making a fool out of ourselves. ¡°Please follow me, Mr. Garrison. This is the most expensive vi we have. The price is one hundred and twenty million, but we will provide you with a twenty million discount. The size of this vi is¡­¡± Jim began to exin the details of the vi. ¡°Okay. That¡¯s good. I want to move in tonight. Can you handle the rest for me?¡± Levi asked. ¡°Absolutely! We will also provide you with three housekeepers, a butler, a van, and a chauffeur.¡± Jim offered. In the end, Levi paid for the hundred million vi in full amount using his card while everyone stared at him. Then Levi pointed at Chloe and said, ¡°She¡¯s my agent. Themission belongs to her.¡± ¡°Please be rest assured, Mr. Garrison. I understand what you mean.¡± Jim smiled. Chapter 72 Chapter 72 Chloe did not know how she should respond to the turn of events. I can receive at least a fifty million commission from this sale alone. But I did practically nothing. Chloe¡¯s parents now realized Vernon¡¯s sess was actually nothing to be amazed by. Their family¡¯s wealth was insignificant either. ¡°Larry, let¡¯s discuss our children¡¯s matter another day.¡± Theodore said mercilessly. ¡°Huh? But¡­¡± Larry and his family were left rooted to their spot dumbfoundedly while Chloe and her family left swiftly. Levi brought the Atkinsons to the new vi in the night. ¡°Please stay here from now on. I will take good care of you in Morris¡¯ stead!¡± Levi finally felt at ease after he was done arranging his godparents¡¯ amodation. ¡­ Meanwhile, the Garrison family was keeping track of Levi¡¯s movements as usual. Bryan Garrison sneered. ¡°Levi bought a house for Morris¡¯ parents and even vowed to avenge Morris¡¯ death.¡± ¡°Hmph. He¡¯s just a piece of trash. I doubt he will ever find out the truth behind Morris¡¯s death, much less carrying out any revenge.¡± Victoria responded disdainfully. ¡°Is the Lopez family aware of this matter? Bryan, I want you to inform them immediately. I want them to be present as well five dayster. I want the Lopez family to see with their own eyes as I torment Levi. I can finally avenge Ashton after so long!¡± Jaycob spoke coldly. Bryan Garrison¡¯s arrival at the Lopez family scared Harry and the others. Members of the Lopez family were fearful after they were made aware of the gathering at the cemetery. Bryan threatened them. ¡°I will wipe out the entire Lopez family if I do not see all of you there five days later.¡± ¡°Please be rest assured, Mr. Garrison. We will definitely be there!¡± Harry Lopez¡¯s legs wobbled. It was only until Bryan left that Harry unleashed his anger. ¡°Levi is really a curse! Why must he go and offend the Garrison family? Now he¡¯s invited trouble for our family too. I¡¯m going to kill him! Let¡¯s go to Aaron¡¯s house now!¡± Harry brought everyone to Aaron¡¯s ce. He asked Aaron to summon Zoey and Levi as well. Levi and Zoey saw a lot of cars parked outside the house when they arrived. They were startled to see the crowd inside the house. Every member of the Lopez family was there. ¡°You¡¯re a bastard, Levi! You¡¯re the cause of the Lopez family¡¯s demise!¡± Aaron rebuked Levi the moment he walked through the door. Everyone else started hurling abuse at him too. Zoey shifted her gaze onto Levi incredulously after she knew about the whole story. She sniffled. ¡°I told you not to provoke the Garrison family. Why did you not listen to me? I know you want to avenge Morris, but have you ever thought about us? Have you ever thought about me?¡± ¡°I¡­¡± Levi was interrupted the moment he started to speak. N?velDrama.Org (C) content. ¡°No! You never thought about anything from my perspective! You always do as you please. Now you¡¯ve completely offended the Garrison family and involved my family in this mess! The Lopez family will cease to exist in North Hampton if the Garrison family is dissatisfied with us. Our lives are all in danger now. Do you want to drive me to my death before you¡¯re contented?¡± Zoey was tear-stricken. Levi did not exin. They will not listen to anything I say anyway. ¡°What should we do now?¡± Aaron panicked. ¡°There¡¯s only one way to resolve this¡­¡± Harry voiced out. ¡°Zoey must divorce him! Cutting all ties with Levi Garrison is the only way to secure ourselves now.¡± Chapter 73 Chapter 73 Samuel and Shaun agreed to the proposal. ¡°That¡¯s right. They must get a divorce! This is the only method to protect our family now!¡± Although Aaron and his wife were mistreated by the Lopez family all along, they took their side in that argument. Aaron said coldly, ¡°Deal with your own mess. Do not trouble us. We agree for the both of you to get a divorce as well.¡± Caitlyn nodded in agreement. ¡°That¡¯s right. I thought we would be able to live peacefully. But you had to stir up this mess. You no longer have the right to stay in the Lopez family!¡± Everyone firmly requested for Zoey to divorce Levi. They did not want him to stay a second longer in the family. Levi could not care less about the outsiders¡¯ opinion. He only wanted to know Zoey¡¯s stance. Levi looked at Zoey and asked her. ¡°What do you think? I will respect your decision.¡± Levi would not oppose Zoey¡¯s wish if she desired to divorce him. ¡°To be honest, you¡¯ve disappointed me greatly. You gave up a peaceful life to deliberately provoke the Garrison family. This is no longer a problem revolving around yourself because the Lopez family is now involved as well. The Garrison family can crush our family effortlessly if they wish to.¡± Zoey expressed her thought harshly. Harry and the others were satisfied with what Zoey had said. Zoey will divorce Levi if she¡¯s ming him now. In this way, our family will escape this predicament unscathed. ¡°Can you please take into consideration others¡¯ points of view before you do anything in the future? To prevent dragging my family into this mess, I have decided¡­¡± Levi shut his eyes as he awaited Zoey¡¯s judgment. It seems like she wants a divorce, after all. ¡°I will leave the Lopez family and sever all my ties with all of you. I choose to stay by my husband¡¯s side and weather through every hardship together.¡± Zoey took a step forward and stood next to Levi. Levi fell into a daze as he processed Zoey¡¯s words in his mind. Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. He was overjoyed. She is indeed my wife! Everyone else inside the house was bewildered by Zoey¡¯s announcement. Aaron and Caitlyn shouted simultaneously. ¡°What do you think you¡¯re doing, Zoey Lopez? You must get a divorce! Divorce him!¡± Zoey shook her head. ¡°No. I will not get a divorce. Why would I wait for him for six years if I wanted a divorce? Grandpa, if you desire to cut off all ties with Levi, then please banish me from the family.¡± ¡°This¡­¡± Harry was reluctant to make the final call because Zoey was her granddaughter at the end of the day. Moreover, she was handling arge project with high returns at that moment. ¡°Hurry up and make the official statement, Grandpa. We can safeguard the Lopez family by sacrificing her alone.¡± Samuel urged. Other members of the family convinced Harry as well. Aaron and Caitlyn had no other choice but to stand aside and watch on helplessly. Levi¡¯s voice was heard just as Harry was about to speak. ¡°Do you believe in me? I will settle this matter without causing any trouble to the Lopez family. But I will only do so if you promise not to banish Zoey from the family.¡± ¡°No one will believe you. Where did you find the confidence to utter those words?¡± ¡°Even Zoey is disappointed in you, not to mention us.¡± Levi¡¯s statement triggered a wave of dissatisfaction to erupt among the members of the Lopez family. At that moment, Zoey was doubtful as well. So she did not expect anyone else to have faith in Levi. Harry Lopez nced at Levi and Zoey in an unforgiving manner before he announced. ¡°I have decided to banish Zoey Lopez from the Lopez family. From now on, she will have no rtionship whatsoever with the Lopez family. I will rify this situation with the Garrison family and make a public deration as well. We are no longer rted to the both of you from now on. You will have to settle your own mess!¡± Chapter 74 Chapter 74 Aaron and Caitlyn looked at Levi disappointingly. They insulted him angrily. ¡°You¡¯re just a piece of useless trash! You are not even capable of protecting your own wife! How can you stay indifferent after your wife is banished from her family? How can you call yourself a man?¡± Levi merely held Zoey¡¯s hand and left. He nced at everyone else before exiting the house. ¡°All of you will regret the decision you¡¯ve made today.¡± ¡°Hmph! Regret? Impossible!¡± Everyone sneered. The news of Zoey¡¯s banishment was quickly spread all over North Hampton. Everyone knew Zoey because of Levi, so the news became a sensation in no time. Bryan Garrisonughed out loud after hearing the news from Harry Lopez himself. ¡°Haha. This is great! Even the Lopez family cut ties with him. Levi is truly all alone now!¡± ¡°Hmph! Just you wait, Levi. Nueve will ditch you too. I¡¯ll see what you can do by that time.¡± ¡°Go to hell, Levi! Coincidentally, we can bury you next to your best friend in that cemetery.¡± Everyone in the Garrison family was pleased. In their opinion, Levi would be doomed after a few days. Levi said with a smile after they arrived home. ¡°You do believe in me, Zoey.¡± ¡°No. I don¡¯t! I don¡¯t think you have the capabilities to settle this matter. But I promised to stay by your side for the rest of our lives during the birthday banquet the other night. So I will tough through everything with you.¡± Zoey exined solemnly. Levi grinned. I am getting more excited now that the time limit I gave the Garrison family ising to an end. That night, Azure Dragon suddenly messaged Levi: I¡¯ve found out the truth behind Morris Atkinson¡¯s death. Someone filmed the entire process before he died. Levi straightened himself in a jerk when he saw the message. His sudden movements startled Zoey. ¡°I¡¯m heading out for a while!¡± Levi left in a hurry. Azure Dragon was waiting for him in an SUV when Levi reached the Bayview Garden neighbourhood¡¯s entrance. Azure Dragon began exining after Levi got into the car. ¡°Sir, Mr. Morris managed thepany well after your imprisonment six years ago. He made the appropriate arrangements to prevent the Garrison family from taking over Levi Group.¡± N?velDrama.Org (C) content. Levi knew well of Morris¡¯ abilities. He¡¯s a business prodigy. He was adept at manipting the rules and regtions to his advantage. ¡°The Garrison family wanted to get rid of Mr. Morris because he interfered with their ns. So theyid a series of traps for him and faked evidence to frame him. Embezzlement was one of their tricks. Mr. Morris¡¯ bank ount was top up with one billion a day before your wedding. A few houses were suddenly registered under his name as well, with women living in those houses. Those women were the mistresses reported by the news. They faked plenty of evidence to falsify crimes against Mr. Morris. The Garrison family even included charges of corruption against Mr. Rowen.¡± Levi finally understood that the Garrison family had been nning the scheme for a long time after listening to Azure Dragon¡¯s detailed report. They wanted to eliminate me, as well as my most loyal subordinates. ¡°I¡¯ve already sent people to look for the four mistresses I mentioned. They are in transit as we speak.¡± Azure Dragon added. Levi met with his eyes. ¡°Then where are we going now?¡± ¡°We are going to Queen Private Investigator Agency. This agency has been active for years. They are skilled in digging dark secrets from the past. They possess a lot of dirty secrets of wealthy people and celebrities in North Hampton. Coincidentally, someone from the agency filmed Mr. Morris¡¯ death scene.¡± Azure Dragon borated. ¡°Okay. Let¡¯s go and have a look at the evidence at Queen Private Investigator Agency.¡± Chapter 75 Chapter 75 I know the Garrison family orchestrated Morris¡¯ death. But I want to know every single detail. The process of how they drove him to jump off the building, everyone involved in the process, as well as every turn of events. I must be informed clearly of all these elements! Queen Private Investigator Agency was unexpectedly located in a luxurious manor. Levi would not have believed that ce to be a private investigator agency if he wasn¡¯t made aware of it in the first ce. Once they reached the entrance, the security guards requested them to get out of the car and undergo a thorough security check before they could enter the manor. Azure Dragon whispered. ¡°Sir, I did not reveal our identities.¡± Levi nodded. ¡°Okay.¡± Levi seized the opportunity to size up his surroundings. This alloy door is custom-made. I think it¡¯s bulletproof. These guards are clearly seasoned men. They are unusually calm and collected. I can even sense their menacing aura. Perhaps they are veterans from the battlefield. The guards searched their bodies while wearing a pair of white gloves. All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. They allowed Levi and Azure Dragon to enter only after an exhaustive search. A designated guide led them through a special tunnel after they entered the manor. Both of them arrived at a meeting room after some time. A middle-aged man with neatlybed hair sat on a leather sofa. He held a ss of red wine in his left hand and a cigar in his right. Behind him stood six men d in suits. Their demeanor and presence revealed theirpetency in combat. Nueve¡¯s men were iparable to these professional bodyguards. Moreover, they were evidently mercenaries judging from their varied skinplexion. ¡°Sir, he is the boss of Queen Private Investigator Agency, Francis Hicks, also known as Mr. Secrets. A lot of wealthy people and celebrities fear him the most.¡± Azure Dragon exined. Francis puffed on his cigar. ¡°Levi Garrison? You¡¯re finally released from prison. It is quite a feat for you to be acquainted with Nueve.¡± Levi and Azure Dragon merely stared at him. I guess he is not just an Average Joe to be able to obtain that information. But of course, I revealed that piece of information myself. My database is highly confidential and ssified. There is only one person in Erudia who has the right to ess my database. Levi smiled. ¡°I assume you are aware of my intention here?¡± ¡°Of course! You want the video of Morris Atkinson¡¯s death.¡± Francis returned the smile. ¡°What is your condition then?¡± Levi asked. ¡°Wonderful! I like dealing with straightforward people like you!¡± Francis ced down his wine ss and raised his hand. ¡°Five hundred million, and the video is yours.¡± Azure Dragon gasped. It seems to me this Mr. Secrets is a greedy man. ¡°Five hundred million? That¡¯s a little expensive.¡± Levi replied nonchntly. ¡°Ah, you should know that I risked my precious life to take that video! We are talking about the powerful Garrison family, after all. They can easily annihte me at any time. This video affects too many parties, aside from the Garrison family. A lot of influential forces will be hunting me if I hand this video to you. So five hundred million is a fair amount.¡± Francisined. What he did not know was that he had revealed a piece of information unwittingly. There are other parties involved in Morris¡¯ death aside from the Garrison family. Levi leaned closer while maintaining eye contact with Francis. ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid I will seek revenge against you?¡± Tap, tap, tap¡­ The bodyguards behind Francis moved in at once as they red at Levi. I can cripple Levi Garrison with a singlemand if I want. Francis puffed on his cigar again and sneered. ¡°I know Nueve¡¯s power is almostparable to Jack Jr., but he is just a mere thug at the end of the day. I do not take him seriously, much less you!¡± Francis was a confident man. He could not care less about Nueve. Chapter 76 Chapter 76 ¡°Haha. You are absolutely right. Nueve is nothingpared to you.¡± Levi said honestly. Francis Hicks¡¯s imposing manner alone is superior to Nueve¡¯s. Levi sat on the sofa and poured himself a ss of wine as well. He took a sip and said, ¡°I can tell you firmly, Mr. Secrets. Five hundred million is not possible. But we can negotiate the price¡­¡± Francis nced at Levi. ¡°I am a decisive person. Offer me a price then!¡± Levi did not say a word. He raised his hand as well. Francis was unsettled by that sight. ¡°Are you kidding me? Fifty million? That¡¯s not possible! I can consider if you offer me four hundred million!¡± Levi grinned. ¡°You¡¯re mistaken, Mr. Secrets. It¡¯s not fifty million.¡± Francis stood up angrily. ¡°Five million? You¡¯re outrageous, Levi Garrison! Let me be frank. I do not care about Nueve. You will face the consequences if you infuriate me!¡± Levi patted Francis¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Calm down, Mr. Secrets. I am a sensible person. So how would I offer you five million?¡± Francis¡¯s expression softened visibly. He assumed Levi was making a joke earlier. But Levi¡¯s subsequent rification shocked him to his core. ¡°I¡¯m offering you five.¡± The atmosphere inside the meeting room reached its boiling point afterward. Bam! N?velDrama.Org (C) content. Francis mmed the table and yelled at Levi furiously. ¡°Are you f***ing kidding me? I¡¯ll kill you!¡± Crack crack crack¡­ The six bodyguards behind Francis Hicks drew their bays in just a split second. Tap tap tap¡­ At the same time, the door to the meeting room swung open. Over thirty men rushed into the room. A total of forty men surrounded Levi and Azure Dragon, leaving them with no room to escape. Every one of these bodyguards is highly skilled and proficient inbat. Francis looked at Levi mockingly. ¡°Have you never heard of me from Nueve? No one in the entire North Hampton has the guts toy a finger on me. Even the most powerful Mafia boss, Jack Smith, has to pay respect to me! So how dare a nobody like you dares to make fun of me? You must be tired of living!¡± Francis was burning with rage. Levi was unfazed. ¡°I am not making fun of you. I am sincere in doing business with you. five is more than enough to pay for the video.¡± Francis Hicks and his bodyguards were engulfed by wrath after listening to Levi¡¯s words. He wants to buy the invaluable video with only five? Is he dreaming? Francis asked Levi. ¡°Are you serious?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve never been more serious my entire life. I¡¯ll pay you five for the video.¡± Levi nodded. ¡°Then I should be serious as well! You can either buy that video from me for five hundred million or let me chop off your arms. Make the decision yourself!¡± Francis panted heavily in anger. However, both Levi and Azure Dragon burst withughter after listening to his threat. Francis and his bodyguards were dumbfounded by their reaction. ¡°Do you really think you can leave this ce unscathed?¡± Francis put on a wicked smile. ¡°Do you know how I established my influence in this city? These bodyguards are the pirs of my sess! Let me be honest with you. They are all mercenaries and veterans from the battlefield. All of them participated in wars and killed over ten people. Theirbat abilities far exceed Nueve¡¯s men. No one dares to harm me because of them. Not even Jack Smith himself!¡± Chapter 77 Chapter 77 ¡°I¡¯ve spent millions to nurture each of these bodyguards and spend over ten million on them every year.¡± Francis roared in Levi¡¯s direction. ¡°Who are you topete with me? Do you think you can fight against me with Nueve¡¯s support? What a joke!¡± Based on Azure Dragon¡¯s investigation, Francis Hicks is telling the truth. No one in North Hampton dares toy a finger on him, despite being just an owner of a private investigator agency. His bodyguards do overpower the underworld forces in this city. ¡±Are you done bbering?¡± Levi asked casually. ¡°Get them!¡± Francismanded in rage. But at that moment, they saw Azure Dragon slowly removing his clothes beside Levi. Thunk! Everyone was stunned after Azure Dragon removed his singlet. What they saw was a staggering amount of horrible scars covering every inch of his skin. The bodyguards were war veterans. So they were aware of the cause of the scars. Most are bullet wounds. Some are scars left behind from flying shrapnel and the corroded areas of the skin are caused by chemical weapons¡­ Even people who experienced the battlefield like them could not imagine a person sustaining so many injuries that left so many scars on their bodies. These wounds are only present on those godlike beings on warzones. They must have participated in thousands of wars to umte those scars. The bodyguards were certain that Azure Dragon was a soldier as well. A legendary soldier nheless! Francis was caught in perplexity when he noticed the terrified expressions on his bodyguards¡¯ faces. But he yelled at the same time. ¡°What are you doing? Are you afraid? You¡¯re frightened by the sight of a few scars? Take him down, and I will reward the person who did it with a million!¡± Finally, one of the bodyguards rushed forward with his bay after the order was given. Bam! Azure Dragon kicked that bodyguard and sent him flying backward. He crashed against the wall and remained on the ground with his body twitching. ¡°Gang up on him!¡± All of the bodyguards closed in on Azure Dragon simultaneously. Thump thump thump¡­ ¡°Ugh¡­¡± Wails of pain reverberated inside the room. A few momentster, only Azure Dragon and Francis remained standing inside the meeting room while Levi sat unmoving on the couch. All forty bodyguards were lying on the ground, covered in their own blood. The scene was a grotesque sight to behold. Francis was petrified. He scanned his surroundings in utter disbelief. ¡°The King of War from the Five Great Wars Regiment of Erudia, Azure Dragon¡­¡± ¡°And the God of War of Erudia¡­¡± The mercenaries lying on the ground finally recognized Levi and Azure Dragon since they once crossed paths with each other on the battlefield. The God of War¡¯s legendary achievements was spread throughout all warzones and battlefields for an extended period of time. The mercenaries worshipped Levi as their God whenever they go to war. cing faith in the God of War provides us with hope! Now, the bodyguards were kneeling before Levi, worshipping him after recognizing him for who he was. ¡°God¡­ God of War¡­ the legendary God of War¡­¡± Mr. Secrets profession was to collect intelligence and exclusive information. So he knew about the God of War¡¯s arrival in North Hampton. Francis was even in the know of many detailspared to others. He grasped the situation immediately after listening to his bodyguards. They are the God of War and Azure Dragon in person! ¡°Can we discuss the price now?¡± Levi swirled the wine in his ss around. Thump! Francis groveled at Levi¡¯s feet and begged for mercy frantically. ¡°It¡¯s my fault for failing to recognize the almighty God of War. Please spare my life! I beg you¡­¡± Thump thump thump¡­ Francis mmed his forehead against the floor continuously to express his sincerity.N?velDrama.Org (C) content. Chapter 78 Chapter 78 Levi scoffed. ¡°What do I need your life for? I only need the video!¡± ¡°I will give you the video, Sir! I will give you anything you want!¡± Francis was scared out of his wits. ¡°I¡¯ll pay you five as promised.¡± Levi said. Azure Dragon took out the money from his pocket and tossed it in Francis¡¯s face. ¡°You don¡¯t have to pay me, Sir¡­¡± Francis forced a hideous smile. ¡°Just take it¡­¡± Levi raised his tone. Francis kept the five in his pocket obediently and swiftly handed the USB containing the video to Levi. ¡°y it.¡± Francis hurriedly yed the video on the screen after receiving the order. Soon, a footage was shown on the screen. The background was the rooftop of Levi Group¡¯s building. A lot of people were there, and they were divided into 3 parties. Morris Atkinson was by himself. The other party was the Garrison family. Namely Bryan, Victoria, Ashton, Lionel, and Tammy. While thest party consists of a few youngsters, including Philip Hardy, Kit Page, Misty Dennis, and Holly Nelson. Those youngsters were Morris¡¯ close friends. Holly Nelson was Morris¡¯ love interest as he had been pursuing her. In the past, Holly promised to be Morris¡¯ girlfriend officially after Levi¡¯s wedding. He was his groomsman while she was Zoey¡¯s bridesmaid. The rest of the video was easy toprehend. The Garrison family threatened Morris to jump off the building. Otherwise, they would kill Holly and the others. They also mentioned about harming Mr. and Mrs. Atkinsons. Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. Morris had no other choice but to fulfill their wish in order to protect his parents, lover, and friends. But Holly and the three other people smiled cheerfully after Morris leaped off the rooftop. I see. So they conspired with the Garrison family since the very beginning to force Morris to jump off the building. The Garrison family easily took control of Levi Group once Morris was gone. Levi grimaced after he finished the video. The temperature inside the room seemed to have dropped below freezing point. Francis could not help but shuddered. This man in front of me is too scary. His wrath will bring countless deaths¡­ ¡°Let me exin to you, Sir¡­ Holly Nelson and the others joined forces with the Garrison family to set Mr. Morris up. After his death, Holly Nelson received benefits from the Garrison family. She is now the president of Star Entertainment. Mr. Morris¡¯ close friends received promotions as well. They now managed apany of their own, respectively. They are responsible for Mr. Morris¡¯ defamation and they are the ones that leaked the falsified information about him to the public.¡± Francis offered. Crack- Francis stared in horror as Levi crushed the wine ss in his hands as it shattered into pieces. ¡°All of them must die!¡± The words slipped through Levi¡¯s gritted teeth. Francis¡¯s legs wobbled. He fell onto the ground on his knees. ¡°Let¡¯s go. We are visiting Holly Nelson tomorrow!¡± Levi ordered. Then he exited the ce with Azure Dragon. Francis knelt on the floor for a long time even after the both of them had left. His body was drenched in cold sweat. I agreed to Jack Smith¡¯s request when he contacted me 2 days ago. He wanted me to tag along to Morris Atkinson¡¯s grave to intimidate Nueve and Levi Garrison. I will not ept that request now, even if I have a thousand lives to spare. Levi Garrison is the legendary God of War! Now I understand why the only piece of information I could obtain about Levi Garrison during his imprisonment was that he went to the same prison as Nueve. That¡¯s because he left the prison a long time ago. His profile is now ssified and protected by the army! Chapter 79 Chapter 79 Levi and Azure Dragon arrived at a manor afterward. It was the ce Azure Dragon and the others were staying in. ¡°The four women are all here, Sir.¡± Azure Dragon whispered. ¡°Alright. Bring them in.¡± Levi ordered. He scanned through the women¡¯s profile on the couch. These women are executives inrge corporations nominally. But they are, in fact, professional mistresses. Their profession requires them to seduce influential and highly-ranked figures and be their mistresses. Once they¡¯ve sessfully established that status, they will deliberately leave pieces of evidence to spread the news of their infidelity and indirectly ruin these influential figures¡¯ reputations. Morris¡¯ case is a perfect example. All of them tried to get close to him before his death. They purposefully allowed the paparazzi to capture photos of them together. After the fake news was released, the pictures of them entering hotels as a couple became solid evidence to back their identity as Morris¡¯ mistresses. This is their job description, and they are usually paid handsomely afterpleting their tasks. The four women entered the room after a short while. Their appearance, demeanor, and temperament werepletely different from the girls in nightclubs. They gave off an aura of that of a woman with professional career. All of them eyed Levi arrogantly. Levipared their faces ording to their profiles in his hand. ¡°Nicole, Gina, Tasha, and Sasha.¡± ¡°Who are you? Why did you bring us here?¡± Nicole and the others red at Levi. ¡°Perhaps all of you can no longer recognize me. Let me introduce myself. I am Levi Garrison.¡± ¡°What? Levi Garrison?¡± All four women¡¯s faces fell when they heard that. ¡°Don¡¯t be nervous. I am only here to rify something with you. What happened to my best friend, Morris Atkinson, six years ago¡­¡± They were startled as Levi raised his tone on purpose. All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°I will let all of you leave unharmed if you confess the truth.¡± Levi stared at them. Nicole and the other girls exchanged nces before they responded. ¡°What? Everything about him was reported in the news, and that was the truth! He brought that on himself. What do we have to do with that matter? Let us go immediately. Otherwise, you will face the repercussions.¡± Levi smiled. ¡°But your professions are clearly stated here on your profile. See?¡± ¡°You¡¯re ndering us! We did not do that! Morris Atkinson lied to us. Moreover, what¡¯s wrong with us staying with him if he¡¯s single? That useless piece of shit brought that on himself! We¡¯ve got nothing to do with his death.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Let us go now. Otherwise, you will receive a simr fate, Levi Garrison!¡± Nicole and the others threatened him. They were not afraid of Levi because they had someone supporting them. ¡°So, you¡¯re not confessing?¡± Levi asked. ¡°We¡¯re not telling you anything. There¡¯s nothing to tell anyway.¡± Nicole said in a pompous manner. Tap¡­ Levi did not speak further. He ced a gun and a few bullets on the tabletop. All the colors drained from all four women¡¯s faces simultaneously. ¡°Do bear in mind that I have limited patience.¡± Levi stared at them coldly. Nicole crossed her arms in front of her chest and sneered. ¡°You¡¯re not scaring anyone now. What are you going to do? Kill us?¡± We have a powerful figure backing us. Does he think we are some immature young girls? We know he¡¯s just trying to intimidate us. So there¡¯s no reason to be afraid at all. Levi kept quiet. He disassembled a bullet and poured the gunpowder on the tabletop. Then he lit the gun powder with a match. Whoosh! Burning me erupted as the heat washed over the women. ¡°Argh!¡± They stepped backward startlingly because they were afraid of getting burned. Chapter 80 Chapter 80 Azure Dragon grabbed Nicole¡¯s arm and brought her forcefully to where Levi was. Levi disassembled another bullet and poured the gun powder on Nicole¡¯s face. Nicole was already struggling with all her might trying to free herself, but her effort was for naught. The other girls were trembling in fear because they sensed the dreadful atmosphere. Click! Levi lit another match and brought the me close to Nicole¡¯s face. Levi¡¯s slightest mistake could cause a reaction between the fire and gun powder, leading to the disfigurement of Nicole¡¯s delicate face. ¡°No! Please don¡¯t! I¡¯ll speak. I¡¯ll tell you everything!¡± Nicole yelled hysterically as she stared unblinkingly at the me. Thump! Nicole slumped onto the floor after Azure Dragon loosened his grip. ¡°What about the rest of you?¡± Levi looked at the other girls. Thump! They knelt before Levi one after the other. ¡°We¡¯ll tell you everything. Rick Garrison came to us and orchestrated all these to happen. He registered the houses under Mr. Morris¡¯ name too. We are telling the truth. We even have evidence to back our words! They¡¯re all in our cellphones¡­¡± All four of them were intelligent women. They knew they had to keep the evidence to protect themselves. All the pieces of evidence were sufficient to prove Rick Garrison was the mastermind behind the falsifications. ¡°Ah, I see. So it is him!¡± I¡¯ve always thought of him as the most righteous person in the Garrison family. He wears sses, gives off a gentleman vibe, and even graduated from a prestigious university abroad. Moreover, Rick Garrison was the only one who treated me well in the family previously. Perhaps he¡¯s the evilest and most cunning among all of them. Rick Garrison might be the family¡¯s strategist judging from this scheme he pulled off. He must¡¯ve nned this for a long time to overthrow me six years ago. ¡°Hahaha¡­ I see now¡­ Let them go.¡± Nicole and the others were frightened when they saw a few soldiers walking around on their way out. They began to feel curious about Levi¡¯s identity. ¡°I¡¯ve finally understood everything rted to Morris¡¯ death. Very well! I will see for myself how carefree your current life is, Holly Nelson!¡± Levi curled his lips menacingly. The next day, Levi went to Star Entertainment early in the morning. He saw Holly¡¯s posters all over the building¡¯s lobby. She appeared to be radiant and dignified in the pictures. ¡°She was only an insignificant model in the past. She managed to achieve her sess today because of Morris. Ha¡­¡± Levi sneered while examining the poster. Azure Dragon whispered beside him. ¡°I¡¯ve made an appointment with Holly Nelson in advance, Sir. It¡¯ll be our turn to meet with her soon.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± A receptionist walked up to them after a short while. ¡°Mr. Dragon, please follow me¡­¡± The President¡¯s office was located on the 36th floor. A few security guards stood near the entrance. They allowed Levi and Azure Dragon to enter only after a thorough security check. Holly was working inside the office. She did not spare a nce at the visitors even after she heard movements at the door. ¡°Please wait for a moment, Mr. Dragon. I¡¯ll be there with you very soon!¡± Levi voiced out at that moment. ¡°Aren¡¯t you doing well, Holly Nelson?¡± ¡°Hm?¡± Holly felt the voice sounded familiar. She slowly looked up and eximed when she saw the visitor in her office. ¡°Levi Garrison?¡±Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 81 Chapter 81 Holly was not afraid of Levi because of her current status. But she was reluctant to meet with Levi because she felt guilty towards Morris. Levi smiled. ¡°That¡¯s me. Why are you so nervous?¡± Holly¡¯s legs were wobbling. But she put on a tough front. ¡°What are you talking about. I¡¯m not nervous in the slightest.¡± Levi took a seat on the sofa. ¡°I am here to visit you. You were the bridesmaid for my wedding, after all.¡± Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! ¡°I am doing well. But we are not really close anyway, so there¡¯s no need for us to catch up with one another. Moreover, as you can see, I am busy now. So, you should leave immediately.¡± Holly was quick to chase Levi away. ¡°Rx. I¡¯m here to talk business.¡± Levi beamed at her. ¡°What kind of business?¡± Holly asked curiously. ¡°It¡¯s about a video that I think you¡¯ll be interested in!¡± Holly rebuked him angrily. ¡°I am not interested in any video! Leave now!¡± ¡°Perhaps you should take a look at the video before you say that.¡± Levi suggested. Holly moved closer to him. ¡°What video is that?¡± Levi showed her the video of Morris¡¯ death. Holly¡¯s face turned paper white instantaneously. She gasped after watching the video. ¡°Where¡­ where did you get the footage?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to know about that. I am here to talk business with you.¡± Levi kept the smile on his face. ¡°That¡¯s impossible. That video is fake! Why would I harm Morris Atkinson? He was the one who cheated on me in the past!¡± Holly retorted. Levi got up from the couch. ¡°Well fine, I should leave then.¡± ¡°Wait. Tell me what you want.¡± Holly said. ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll admit. I did harm him, but what about it? You¡¯re not much better than me. You know about the truth, yet you decided to ckmail me instead of avenging your best friend. You are also a scum! What happened to you? Did the harsh reality teach you a lesson? Is that why you¡¯re ckmailing me? To maximize the benefit you can get from me?¡± Holly was under the impression that Levi was desperate because he was recently released from prison. So he needed to ckmail her for a living. Little did she know, Levi was merely toying with her. ¡°I¡¯ll offer you a price. One billion!¡± Levi smirked. ¡°What? One billion? Are you crazy? Why don¡¯t you go ckmail the Garrison family instead?¡± Holly was infuriated. Levi smiled. ¡°The Garrison family will have the ability to resolve this issue if I leak this video to the public. But what about you?¡± ¡°I¡­¡± Holly panicked. ¡°But one billion is too much to ask from me. I cannot agree to that.¡± Levi offered Holly a piece of his mind. ¡°There are four of you inside the video and you¡¯re telling me one billion is too much to ask for? I¡¯ll give you one day to collect the money. I will release this video to the public if I do not see the money by tomorrow morning. I shall take my leave then.¡± Levi got up and left the office with Azure Dragon. Thump! Holly copsed onto the sofa in despair. It¡¯s impossible for me to collect one billion even with my status as Star Entertainment¡¯s president. Frankly speaking, it is already a difficult task for me to gather two hundred and fifty million even if we distribute the amount evenly among the four of us. ¡±This isn¡¯t going to work. I have to discuss with all of them!¡± Holly dialed a few numbers swiftly after. The numbers belonged to the few people who stood beside her in the video, Philip, Kit, and Misty. The three of them were acquainted with Morris through Holly. They became his closest friends, second only to Levi Garrison. But they betrayed him in the end. The trio arrived at Holly¡¯s office before long. They were presidents in their respectivepanies now, with high worth. Holly described everything that happened inside the office earlier to them. Chapter 82 Chapter 82 ¡°What? A video? There¡¯s really a video?¡± Misty was doubtful. Holly nodded. ¡°Yes. I¡¯ve checked repeatedly. The video is real.¡± ¡°Does that mean our crimes will be exposed once the video is released to the public?¡± Philip asked grimly. Kit nodded. ¡°You¡¯re right. Everyone will know about the Garrison family¡¯s involvement as well. They will definitely sacrifice us by that time. I believe all of us are quite familiar with Rick Garrison¡¯s tactics.¡± Misty was on the verge of tears. ¡°Then what should we do now?¡± Holly said helplessly. ¡°That¡¯s the reason why I asked all of you here. We need toe up with a n together.¡± ¡°Is there any other choice? We can only pay the one billion to purchase the video. Otherwise, we will have to face our demises.¡± Philip said. ¡°Yeah. What else can we do?¡± Kit was dejected. ¡°Guys, we are talking about one billion here. Each of us will have to cough up two hundred and fifty million. Are all of you willing to part with that sum of money?¡± Misty reminded them. ¡°Do we have any other choice even if we¡¯re unwilling?¡± Philip retorted. Bloodlust glinted in Holly¡¯s eyes. ¡°There is one other way¡­¡± ¡°What?¡± Everyone looked at her simultaneously. ¡°We will meet up with Levi Garrison and murder him on the spot!¡± Holly showed her ruthless nature. The rest of the group exchanged nces and nodded. ¡°You¡¯re right. This problem can be solved with Levi¡¯s death. I¡¯ll spend a million to hire a few hitmen. There¡¯s no need to waste a billion because of this.¡± Holly nodded. ¡°Alright. it¡¯s settled then.¡± ¡°I will contact the hitmen since I have some connections.¡± Philip volunteered. ¡°Misty and I will pay for the fee.¡± Kit offered. ¡°Then I will contact Levi and arrange the venue.¡± Holly said menacingly. Holly wasn¡¯t anxious to contact Levi after they were done with the arrangements. She waited until 11 o¡¯clock in the night before she dialed Levi¡¯s number. ¡°I¡¯ve prepared the money, Mr. Garrison. Let¡¯s meet at Lufthansa Club at 12 o¡¯clock. Remember to bring along the original video.¡± Holly said. Levi agreed. ¡°Alright. See you then.¡± At that moment, Holly and the others were already there at Lufthansa Club. Philip was the club owner, so they chose that venue to facilitate the execution of their n. ¡°I¡¯ve hired five professional hitmen for one million each.¡± Philip said. ¡°Okay. All we have to do now is wait for Levi¡¯s arrival.¡± Holly was a little nervous. But she was more excited to murder Levi. Levi and Azure Dragon reached the club a few minutes before midnight. Holly weed them at the entrance. Then they entered a private room. Levi asked after he took a seat. ¡°Where¡¯s the money? How are you going to pay me?¡± At that moment, Holly and the gang revealed a menacing smile on their faces. ¡°Do you think you deserve the money, Levi Garrison? You will not be able to spend the money anyway!¡± Philip shrieked angrily. ¡°That¡¯s right. You¡¯re really a fool, Levi. You came here just because we asked you to.¡± Kitughed in a sinister manner. Levi looked at Holly. ¡°What¡¯s the meaning of this?¡± ¡°Hand over the original video now, Levi Garrison! I can consider sparing your life if youply.¡± Holly demanded. Bam! N?velDrama.Org (C) content. Five professional hitmen entered the private room. ¡°There¡¯s no use for you to struggle. They are all trained hitmen. You will never escape this ce!¡± Philip threatened Levi. ¡°Give us the video immediately. Or else, we¡¯ll kill you!¡± Everyone urged. Chapter 83 Chapter 83 Levi smirked. ¡°Regretfully, I did not bring the video with me. But I arranged for someone to send it over. I think he will be here soon.¡± ¡°What? You did not bring the video with you?¡± Holly and her friends were enraged. ¡°Kill him!¡± Philip ordered. But Holly stopped them. ¡°Wait! Let¡¯s obtain the video first before we decide on doing anything.¡± Francis Hicks arrived at Lufthansa Club with the video shortly after. Holly wanted to snatch the USB containing the video from Francis, but Levi was quicker. ¡°I can give you the USB, but you must pay me the money.¡± Levi smiled. Kit shouted. ¡°You¡¯re still concerned about the money even under this kind of circumstance, Levi?¡± ¡°Do you really think we¡¯ve prepared any money for you? Let me be honest then. We will destroy the video today and murder you as well!¡± Philip and Mistyughed maliciously. Holly crossed her arms in front of her chest and sized up Levi in a pompous manner. ¡°You are as ignorant as Morris was on the day of his death!¡± Levi slowly looked up when he heard Holly¡¯s words. All the colors drained from Holly and the others¡¯ faces when they met with his eyes. What¡¯s with him? His eyes¡­ They¡¯re so scary. In that moment, they thought they witnessed the gory and gruesome scenes on the battlefield reflected in Levi¡¯s eyes. Screams and wails of agony reverberated beside their ears. They werepletely petrified by Levi¡¯s frightening gaze. All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Click! Francis snapped his fingers. Bam! Crack! The door to the private room was bust open. Over a dozen men rushed into the room. Crackle, crackle¡­ All five professional hitmen were left lying in a pool of blood before they could even react. The scariest part was when Holly and the others felt something pressed against the back of their heads. They broke out in cold sweat as rity washed over them. ¡°This¡­¡± Holly and her friends were dumfounded when they saw the muscr men with various skinplexion surrounding them. ¡°You¡¯re all a bunch of dimwits, Holly Nelson. Do you think five professional hitmen are sufficient to kill this man? What a joke!¡± Francis sneered. Holly, Kit and Misty turned to look at Philip incredulously. Philip exined helplessly. ¡°I didn¡¯t know they¡¯re this weak! I hired them because they worked for the infamous Jack Jr.!¡± Jack Jr. was the son of Jack Smith. He shared a simr influence on Nueve in the underworld of North Hampton. Jack Jr. operates apany providing security services, but in actual fact, it was a cover for a hitmen organization. Philip spent five million to hire the hitmen from him. But he certainly did not expect them to be so useless. Philip, Kit, and Misty were trembling fearfully. Holly, on the other hand, was rtively calm. She looked at Francis astoundingly. ¡°Who are you?¡± ¡°They are here because of me!¡± Levi said as he walked up to Holly. Chills traveled down Holly¡¯s spine. She asked frightfully. ¡°What¡­ what do you want?¡± ¡°I want to let you know the repercussions ofmitting a betrayal!¡± Levi gave a forceful p across Philip¡¯s face causing him to pass out immediately. At this moment, Holly was losing her mind. Her legs wobbled uncontrobly as she sobbed unwittingly in terror. Chapter 84 Chapter 84 Thump! Philip fell onto the floor. Misty and Kit yelped hysterically. ¡°I want all three of you toe to Morris¡¯ grave and repent three dayster. Obey me, and I can consider sparing your lives. Otherwise, you will all end up like him!¡± Levi patted Holly¡¯s cheek. They will have to pay for their sin with their lives. But I want them to repent in front of Morris¡¯ grave first. Levi left with his men afterward, dragging Philip¡¯s unconscious body with them. Holly and the others were rooted to their spots as they shivered continuously. They never wanted to be caught up in such a dreadful situation again in their lives. Levi said to Francis after they left Lufthansa Club. ¡°Buy me a coffin.¡± The next day. Amotion broke out in front of the Garrison family¡¯s manor early in the morning. The scream startled every member of the Garrison family. Joseph Garrison hurried to the front door in his pyjamas. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Everyone was puzzled as well. They were horrified to see the coffin ced in front of the manor¡¯s entrance. The striking red color of the coffin was an appalling sight to behold. The guards of the Garrison family looked at the coffin warily. No one knew what was inside the coffin because none of them had the guts to move closer. ¡°Who sent this coffin here?¡± Joseph yelled. Who dares to provoke the Garrison family? Are they trying to court death? Jaycob said coldly. ¡°This must be Levi¡¯s doing, father! He¡¯s sending us a warning.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. It must be him! Who else would have the guts to do this?¡± Joseph ordered. ¡°Someone take a look at the coffin. I want to know what¡¯s inside.¡± But no one dared to step forward because they were scared out of their wits. What if it¡¯s a bomb? Bryan Garrison wanted to go, but he hesitated. At that moment, Rick Garrison, with his gentle appearance, moved closer to the coffin and shoved the cover. Everyone gasped when they saw the body lying inside the coffin. ¡°That¡¯s Philip Hardy.¡± Rick recognized the person immediately. ¡°What?¡± Everyone was shocked. ¡°Levi is quite something to track them down. I¡¯ll have to question Holly Nelson in person now.¡± Rick said. Holly, Misty, and Kit arrived at the Garrison family house after a short while. They exined everything and concluded Levi¡¯s ability to the Garrison family.N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. ¡°He¡¯s a scary man. There were a lot of bodyguards from overseas beside himst night. The professional hitmen we hired were like toddlers when facing them!¡± Holly recounted the terrifying experience. ¡°Hmph! That¡¯s nothing to be afraid of. Can he ever outnumber our family¡¯s force?¡± Bryan and the others were unfazed. Rick expressed his thoughts calmly. ¡°We should be more careful, nheless. I am acquainted with a group of mercenaries from overseas. I will bring them here since we have time to spare.¡± Jaycob smiled. ¡°That¡¯s great! Levi will surely face his doom by that time.¡± Holly and her friends could finally rx after realizing the Garrison family¡¯s ample preparations. ¡°How dare Levi asked us to repent? He should just go to Hell instead!¡± ¡°I can¡¯t wait to see the surprises my son will be showing us two dayster.¡± Ben Garrison and his wife grinned smugly. They were Levi¡¯s adoptive parents, but they had always treated him like a servant. Bryan and Victoriaughed wickedly. ¡°Oh, how we wish time would go faster!¡± Chapter 85 Chapter 85 While he was at home, Levi received a phone call from Zoey, asking him to visit the construction site. Surprisingly, Levi only saw Nueve¡¯s men working when he arrived. Zoey¡¯s workers were nowhere to be seen. Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. Levi walked up to Zoey and asked. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°What¡¯s going on? This is all because of you! My workers knew about my banishment from the Lopez family after the media reported the news. They did not want to be dragged into this mess, so they are on strike temporarily. The same thing is happening at Imperial Meadows too. Even my secretary left her job. What should I do now?¡± Zoey stared into Levi¡¯s eyes. Levi could understand the workers¡¯ sentiment. The Garrison family is infamous for their cruelty. No one would want to offend them. It is a given they would want to leave because even the Lopez family banished Zoey to save themselves. Levi scratched his head embarrassingly. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry. I did not consider this oue.¡± ¡°Are you finally aware of the consequences of your recklessness? Why didn¡¯t you listen to me? Were you not satisfied with our current lifestyle? The Garrison family was not troubling you, and I am given the opportunity to handle this huge project. We had a great life, so why did you have to go to such great lengths to destroy it?¡± Zoey bombarded Levi with volleys of questions. Levi took a deep breath and answered with a smile. ¡°You¡¯re right. We were living a peaceful life. But what should I do about Morris? Do you think I can be at ease, knowing how my best friend died and choose to do nothing? I, Levi Garrison, am a man of honor. I do not provoke others deliberately, but they crippled me and falsified crimes against me. They put me behind bars and robbed everything away from me. So how can you expect me to stand by and watch them get their way? You should be the person to know me best. I never take anyone¡¯s possession by force, but I will not allow others to step all over me and remain indifferent! Especially when this matter concerns my best friend¡¯s life and my previous glory. I must retrieve the things that were taken away from me at all costs!¡± Zoey looked at Levi in disbelief. She gained revtion at that moment. I¡¯ve always neglected Levi¡¯s feelings. He is shouldering plenty of burdens as well. Zoey hugged Levi and sobbed in his arms. ¡°I will stay by your side through thick and thin, Levi.¡± She nced at the construction site and continued. ¡°I may lose my life anyway in two more days. So why do I have to care so much about all these things?¡± Levi was touched by Zoey¡¯s unwavering love for him. ¡°Do not worry, Zoey. I will handle this.¡± ¡°Okay. I believe in you.¡± Zoey said what she had to because she wanted to encourage Levi. But she did not have any faith in Levi because she could not picture his victory against the Garrison family. Anyway, I¡¯ve steeled my resolution to apany him to the end, even if we will die together. The promised day was nearing in a blink of an eye. The next day would be the day Levi would confront the Garrison family as he vowed. Zoey prepared a lot of dishes that night and even brought out the best wine they had. Levi suddenly said after he gulped a few sses of wine. ¡°Tomorrow will be the day we prosper, Zoey. Should we give your family another chance to join us?¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Zoey¡¯s first instinct was to rebuke Levi. He¡¯s still talking big! But Zoey smiled warmly after she considered the possibility of them dying together the next day. ¡°Really? Will we prosper?¡± I should do my best to please him in our final moments. Chapter 86 Chapter 86 Levi thought that Zoey had believed him, so he said immediately, ¡°Of course it is real! From tomorrow onwards, Levi Group will be returned to us. Isn¡¯t it a piece of great news?¡± He stared at Zoey and said in a serious tone, ¡°Truth be told, I cannot stand every single one from the Lopez family! However, they are your family members after all, so I would like to give them another chance.¡± ¡°As long as they agree to support us tomorrow, and ept the Garrison family¡¯s repentance and apologies, I will support them. After it is over, Levi Group will take them in and boost the status of the Lopez family in North Hampton!¡± Zoey felt really vexed listening to Levi¡¯s boasting. It was impossible. Firstly, the Garrison family would not apologize. Secondly, Levi was certainly unable to defeat the Garrison family, and would not be able to retake the Levi Group. However, considering thest day, Zoey did not interrupt him. N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. ¡°Alright, then please give the Lopez family another chance!¡± Zoey smiled slightly. Levi sessfully got through to Harry¡¯s phone. ¡°Levi, what are you doing? Calling for help? Let me tell you, there is no way!¡± Harry¡¯s frustration could be heard from the other end. Leviughed, ¡°For the sake of Zoey, I have called you Grandpa! I have decided to give you a chance. As long as you support me and stand by my side tomorrow, I guarantee that the Lopez family will rece the Garrison family!¡± ¡°Scram! Are you a lunatic? What is going on in your head?¡± Harry shouted into the phone. After that, Levi then made another call to Aaron. In the end, Aaron gave him a harsh scolding too. ¡°By the way, I wille and pick Zoey up tomorrow. If you want to court death, then go ahead on your own!¡± Beep beep beep¡­ Aaron hung up the call angrily. This time round, Levi kept quiet. The Lopez family is missing out on such a brilliant opportunity! Zoeyughed. It is definitely going to end up like this. Who would believe all these? Unless he was a fool! Zoey teased, ¡°It¡¯s alright. Rejecting you will be their greatest regret in life! We gave them the chance, but they did not want it!¡± ¡°Mmm, indeed. The Lopez family has missed the chance.¡± Before they slept at night, Azure Dragon called. ¡°God of War! Themander-in-chief of the First Army of North Hampton just sent a message saying that everything is ready! The 100,000 soldiers are ready to go!¡± ¡°Good, listen to mymand!¡± answered Levi. Levi and Zoey woke up very early the next day. Then, they drove Zoey¡¯s car to Morris¡¯ grave. On the way there, Zoey saw tanks passing by and a line of soldiers marching forward. The sight of it was beyond her imagination. There was an approximate number of tens of thousands of people. A long line of tanks had formed with no end in sight. In addition to helicopters flying around in the sky, there were also bombers flying by at low altitude, making a loud humming sound. Zoey was astonished. She asked, ¡°Is there going to be a military exercise?¡± Leviughed and said, ¡°I guess so.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t it such arge scale exercise? I have never seen one with such a scale before!¡± Zoey was shocked. Why are there bombers and cannons here? Very soon, the both of them had arrived in front of the grave. Nueve¡¯s men had already prepared the grave, while Levi had also erected a tombstone. Zoey paid her respects to Morris. Until now, Zoey could not believe that Levi was able to defeat the Garrison family. Was Levi going to do this alone? She thought that Levi would find some people to help him out. Seeing that he was going to be on his own, Zoey was extremely disappointed. No, she was in despair. Chapter 87 Chapter 87 Zoey stopped worrying. After all, she was originally going to die with Levi. So what was there to worry so much about? Shortly after, a Haval sped by. Aaron and Caitlyn alighted from the car. Levi had thought that Aaron would stand by his side to show him support. However, he did not expect Zoey¡¯s parents toe and drag Zoey into the car. Zoey screamed in shock, ¡°Dad, Mom, what are you doing? Why are you pulling me away?¡± ¡°You cannot stay here and court death with this useless piece of trash!¡± Aaron shouted. N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. ¡°That¡¯s right, you need toe with us! We won¡¯t let you die with him!¡± Caitlyn held tightly on Zoey. Zoey finally realized why her parents came. They wanted to bring her away. She was starting to feel anxious as she was about to be dragged towards the car. Zoey struggled and shouted at Levi for help, ¡°Levi, save me! Save me!¡± ¡°Dare he? If he dares, then I will make sure both of us perish together!¡± Aaron stared angrily at Levi. Levi looked at Zoey coldly, and did not take any other action. In the end, Zoey struggled to break free but to no avail. Aaron held onto her as Caitlyn drove away. She looked out of the windows at Levi, who was standing there alone and cried bitterly. It seemed that they were going to go on their separate ways from that moment onwards. However, no matter how much Zoey cried, Aaron was not going to give in. After taking Zoey home, Aaron and Caitlyn made sure that she was taken care of. It was the Lopez family¡¯s wish to bring Zoey home. There was no need for her to die with Levi. As the Lopez family had ended their rtionship with Levi, they would not turn up today. After Zoey left, Azure Dragon, Kirin, Phoenix, ck Tortoise and White Tiger, the Five Great Wars Regiment appeared in ck suits. Azure Dragon had even brought Rowen and his wife over. ¡°Has Ms. Lopez left already?¡± Azure Dragon asked. ¡°It¡¯s good that she left. I do not wish to reveal my identity yet!¡± Levi said. Kirin walked over to Levi and said, ¡°God of War, Themander-in-chief of the First Army reported that they are ready and prepared to set off! They are stationed three kilometers away and can reach in ten minutes!¡± After hearing what was said, Levi nodded his head. ¡°Mmm, tell them to wait for mymand!¡± ¡°Understood!¡± Kirin nodded his head. At this moment, Nueve arrived. He did not bring many people with him. Those who came were big shots, like Trey. They had donned their suits. Several people stood by after receiving Levi¡¯s orders. Azure Dragon stood beside Levi and said, ¡°God of War has just received news that the Garrison family is about to set off.¡± At the Garrison family¡¯s manor. Joseph waited for everyone in the Garrison family to suit up and get ready to leave. Jaycob was growing really impatient and could not wait any longer. His son, Ashton, was still lying in the hospital. The chances of him waking up were really slim. He swore that he must definitely tear Levi up into a dozen pieces! As for Rick, he had always looked gentle. There was a smile on the corner of his mouth, which made him look very mysterious. Bryan nced at Victoria and said, ¡°My little brother was crippled six years ago because of me. I also made you crippled this time round! Do you still remember this baseball stick? That¡¯s right, it¡¯s the one I used six years ago! Hahaha¡­¡± Bryan revealed a cruel smile as he tossed the baseball stick into the car trunk. Ben and Winnie smiled coldly. ¡°Son! If not for the fact that we took you in, you would have died! Do you actually want to kill us now? This is ridiculous!¡± Holly also arrived together with two others. Chapter 88 Chapter 88 ¡°Quickly! We cannot wait to see Levi embarrassing himself!¡± Joseph leaned against the car door and waited with a walking stick in his hands. ¡°Dad, all of us are prepared! Also, the mercenaries that Third Brother has hired are in their positions!¡± Ben said. Joseph nodded his head, ¡°Mmm, the Garrison family alone can get rid of Nueve several times, let alone Jack Smith and the others! This time around, I will get rid of Levi and at the same time, let everyone in North Hampton know how powerful the Garrison family is!¡± ¡°Dad, Jack Smith is here.¡± Rick ran over. There was indeed a ck car parked in front of the Garrison family¡¯s manor entrance. The second car was a Lincoln limousine. The car door opened, and an old man walked out. He wore a ck traditional Chinese jacket, with two legendary pearls in his hand. He looked like he was well into his twilight years, giving people the impression that he was dying. However, there was a light in his eyes that one could not simply ignore. Especially when he lifted his head, there was a powerful presence lingering that made people breathless. He was North Hampton¡¯s leading mafia boss, Mr. Jack Smith. As the name implied, the King of North Hampton was here. There were thirteen people following behind Jack Smith. They were named North Hampton¡¯s Invincible-13. 13 powerful experts! The Invincible-13 used to be like Nueve and were mafia bosses in their own districts, but they were vanquished and came under Jack Smith as his underlings. Not only that, Jack Jr. was also here. He was part of the Palm Killer Organization! Seeing that Jack Smith had arrived, Joseph brought everyone from the Garrison family over to wee him. With the Garrison family¡¯s current abilities, they did not dare topete with him! ¡°Today, we invited Mr. Jack Smith here to help us show our prowess. There is no need to take action. Your presence alone would definitely scare Levi away! He will not dare to do anything to us.¡± Joseph laughed. Jack Smith did not care. It was already a waste for him toe down today just to make an appearance on behalf of the Garrison family. He looked at Joseph and asked, ¡°What about the project you were talking about?¡± Joseph immediately responded, ¡°Tomorrow! We can proceed tomorrow!¡± It turned out that the Garrison family had lured Jack Smith over with a lucrative project so that he was willing to make an appearance. ¡°Good!¡± Jack Smith nodded his head. Another car arrived shortly. Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. A middle-aged man alighted from the car. ¡°This is Smiling Buddha, who controls half of North Hampton¡¯s entertainment clubs! He keeps a very low profile, but apart from me, no one else is his opponent in North Hampton!¡± Jack Smith introduced the middle-aged, chubby man to the Garrison family. The chubby manughed. He looked friendly and kind, but he was actually very cruel. ¡°As for this person, he is Bob, who is engaged in the jade jewelry business. He is well-known in North Hampton, and Nueve has suffered a big loss before thanks to him!¡± ¡°And Jimmy Jacuzzi! Good old Jimmy is outstanding. He owns six casinos in Hong Kong, Macau and other ces. He is involved in all kinds of businesses!¡± Jack Smith introduced everyone. The Garrison family were in awe of their presence. All of these impressive figures from North Hampton¡¯s underground world showed up this time! Levi¡¯s supporter was only Nueve. There was more than a dozen of them here who couldpete with Nueve and were even better than him. All of these people,bined with the Garrison family¡¯s power, would mean that Levi was in hot soup. Levi was unable to beat them, given their mighty forces. Jack Smith looked at his watch, and said, ¡°It¡¯s time. Let¡¯s set off!¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Immediately, a long line of cars set off toward Morris¡¯ grave. Chapter 89 Chapter 89 Many people were surprised to see a long line of vehicles. What is happening in North Hampton? The Lopez family was shocked to find out what was happening. ¡°Jack Smith, Smiling Buddha, Bob and the others have all gone there! It is frightening!¡± Samuel shook in fear. Harry drew in a breath. ¡°Oh my god! Levi is going to be in deep trouble this time! ¡°This is really scary! I heard that there are thousands of people involved!¡± ¡°It is fortunate that we have broken all ties with him in time. If not, the Lopez family would be involved as well!¡± Shaun and the others drew in their breaths fearfully. Henryughed. ¡°Levi, you are really naive! What do you have to fight with the Garrison family? They have be so powerful!¡± Zoey had received the news that there was a long line of vehicles on the roads in North Hampton. She was sobbing hard, knowing that there were so many people and vehicles heading in a certain direction. How is Levi going to manage this on his own? ¡°You are not allowed to go anywhere! Even if Levi is dead, you cannot go anywhere!¡± Aaron and Caitlyn stared fixedly at her. The Garrison family and Jack Smith¡¯s army proceeded to the grave in a majestic manner. On the way there, Jack Smith said to Joseph, ¡°Francis Hicks is actually noting.¡± Josephughed. ¡°He is a mafia boss who likes to remain hidden, so he probably does not want to participate in such trivial matters.¡± Jack Smithughed too. ¡°That¡¯s right. If not for the project, I won¡¯t turn up either.¡± Everyone was waiting in front of Morris¡¯ grave. Rowen and his wife were a bit worried, and could not help but persuade Levi, ¡°Levi, why don¡¯t we just forget about this? The Garrison family is too powerful, and we cannot beat them after all!¡± Levi smiled and reassured them, ¡°Please rest assured. I will be able to manage the Garrison family!¡± Nueve, Trey and the others alsoughed. ¡°No matter who they are, they will sumb to us obediently!¡± Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. Very soon, there was a sound of explosion. Everyone saw the impressive line of cars. Luckily, the surrounding area was big and deserted enough to amodate them. Rowen and his wife were shocked at the vast number of vehicles. There were at least tens of thousands of them! Most of them were MPVs and trucks. The number of people inside these trucks was unimaginable! The cars in front were luxury limousines. One of the car doors opened, and Joseph and the others got down slowly. Everyone from the Garrison family held their heads up arrogantly. They were high-spirited. Their purpose today was not only to get rid of Levi and Nueve but also to show the Garrison family¡¯s powerful connections to the whole of North Hampton! They had an air of arrogance around them andpletely disregarded Levi. After seeing them alighting from the cars, Nueve, Trey and the others went pale. ¡°North Hampton¡¯s Jack Smith¡­ Jack Jr¡­ Smiling Buddha¡­ Bob¡­ Jimmy¡­¡± They uttered out all their names in astonishment. In North Hampton, they were the real big shots. Aspared to them, Nueve and Trey were mere gangsters. Any one of them was able to get rid of Nueve and Trey. ¡°I¡¯ve got no idea what benefits the Garrison family has offered them, but there are so many of these big shots gathered here!¡± Nueve drew a sharp breath. At the sight of Nueve, Trey and the others looking at them in shock, all the members of the Garrison familyughed. Things were proceeding ording to their expectations. Nueve and the others saw the King of North Hampton like a fearful mouse spotting a cat. They could not help it! Chapter 90 Chapter 90 However, they saw Levi standing there like an upright spear. He had an indomitable spirit and looked inspiring. The Garrison family members looked angry. ¡°Levi, do you not realize that danger is about to befall you?¡± Joseph snorted. Leviughed and nodded his head when he saw the Garrison family looking at him. Bryan and Victoria smirked. ¡°Let¡¯s see how you are still able to keep up that smile of yourster.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right! Your supporter, Nueve is nothing more than an ant!¡± Ben and his wife could not continue watching this. As for Jack Smith and the other big shots, they were just for show. The real trump card was of course their underlings. ¡°Gosh! The Invincible-13 are here! This is the first time!¡± When Nueve, Trey and the others saw Jack Smith and the 13 men behind him, they drew in their breaths. The Invincible-13 was the group of master experts in North Hampton. For most cases, one or two of them were enough to bring things to order. All 13 never appeared together like this before. Now that all of them had shown up, something major was about to happen. Arge group of people followed behind the Invincible-13. There were hundreds of people, all dressed in ck, with weapons strapped to their waists. Jack Smith had revealed his trump card. There was a gathering of 500 thugs! Not only that, Smiling Buddha, Bob and Jimmy¡¯s subordinates also appeared at once. They followed behind the Invincible-13. All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. There were about a thousand people in total! With such a massive scale of people present, something was definitely up! The Garrison family also did notck resources and men! They too took out their trump card. They had spent a sum of money to hire a lot of security personnel. So there were about 500 people in total. Rick was cautious, so he had hired a group of mercenaries. Even though there were just a few dozens of them, they had the necessary weapons with extremely strongbat power. All in all, there were about 2000 people. Nueve, Trey and the others felt fear and trepidation in the face of disaster. Their hearts were in their mouths. There are too many people! Rowen and his wife were too shocked as they witnessed such a sight. There were too many people after all. Seeing the mass of people behind him, Jack Smithmented, ¡°Mr. Garrison, you are making a big fuss! Just 10% of them will do!¡± Josephughed in embarrassment, ¡°Sorry! I am quite cautious in my dealings because I want to avoid the possibility of making mistakes!¡± ¡°Alright, then. Today, I, Jack Smith will give you a bit more power!¡± Jack Smith waved his hand. Nearly two thousand people surrounded the cemetery, stood guard and kept watch on all three levels of it. Not even a bird could get in. They looked like they had the intent to kill as they gripped tightly on the weapons around their waists. At the sound of amand, they would rush out and sh intruders into pieces. Jack Smith stepped forward and sneered, ¡°Nueve and others, are you not going to kneel down already?¡± ¡°Yeah! You guys do have some guts to think ofpeting with us with that little bit of capability of yours!¡± Bob, Smiling Buddha and the othersughed grimly. Nueve and Trey were boiling with rage when they saw Jack Smith mocking them. ¡°King of North Hampton, you are right in saying that we have always respected you. But it is impossible for us to do so today!¡± ¡°Seems like all of you want to protect Levi with your lives?¡± ¡°What benefits have you gained from him, I wonder? All of you are willing to be his ves!¡± Jack Smith teased. Nueve snorted, ¡°Jack Smith, you will never understand who you¡¯re facing today!¡± ¡°Hahahahaha¡­¡± After hearing what he said, the restughed out loud. ¡°Isn¡¯t he just another piece of trash that has been released from prison?¡± Chapter 91 Chapter 91 ¡°Hahahahaha¡­¡± Nueve and Trey sneered this time round. It made Jack Smith feel strange. ¡°His status and identity are what all of you desire and aim for!¡± After Nueve said this, everyone began mocking him again. No one could believe that a person who had just been released from prison would actually be someone so powerful and admirable. Rick, who was more prudent, digested Nueve¡¯s words properly to figure out what he meant. It seemed like Levi had a bit of power and status now. He could be because he had met a benefactor in prison. But so what? No matter how brilliant he was, he was of no match to Jack Smith. Also, he could not deal with so many groups working together. No matter what, Levi only had one way out and that was death. Levi waved his hand. Nueve and Trey kept their mouths shut, and stood at a corner obediently. Levi looked carefully at Jack Smith and the others, thenughed and said, ¡°Jack Smith?¡± ¡°Impudent brat! Do you think a b*stard like you have the right to address the King of North Hampton this way?¡± Joseph shot angrily. ¡°That¡¯s right, such a piece of trash like you does not even have the right to talk to the King of North Hampton!¡± Ben stared furiously at Levi. Levi curled his lips into a smile. ¡°Joseph, the Garrison family¡¯s connections and strength are incredible! You are stronger than I thought!¡± The Garrison family was capable to summon such a huge army. It was enough to prove that they were a rich and powerful family in North Hampton. ¡°Hahaha¡­ Do you now know our strength? Kneel down now, if you want us to spare your life!¡± Bryan and Victoriaughed. Levi faced the bunch of clowns and sneered, ¡°I have given you a whole month to think about this. Haven¡¯t you actually considered why I have so much confidence?¡± After listening to Levi, the Garrison family was shocked. Bryan quickly regained his senses and shot back immediately, ¡°Hmph, isn¡¯t Nueve the source of your confidence? Do you think we are stupid? We have checked thoroughly. Nueve and you were in prison together and that was where you met him!¡± Upon listening to Bryan¡¯s words, Leviughed aloud. ¡°Hahaha¡­ Seems like Ashton is not awake yet. He will tell you everything once he wakes up.¡± At the mention of Ashton, Jaycob went insane and eximed angrily, ¡°I will definitely not let you off today, Levi! You turned my son into a vegetable. I will kill you today!¡± Levi could not be bothered with Jaycob¡¯s crazy antics. He looked at Rick and said, ¡°My favorite third uncle who treats me the best, have you not given any thought about why and how we havee to this?¡± At this moment, Rick¡¯s facial expression changed. He had indeed felt that Levi was not behaving like usual this month. But he could not pinpoint why or how. Everything looked reasonable on the surface but it also seemed unreasonable at the same time. Rick felt that something was amiss after hearing Levi saying such a thing. Levi was an intelligent man. Didn¡¯t he know that even with Nueve¡¯s ability and support, he would not be able to shake up the Garrison family? If so, then why would he want to challenge them? Even with so many big shots from North Hampton present, why did that not affect Levi? That meant that he had enough resources and strength to counter the Garrison family! He swept his gaze past Levi, and caught sight of the five men behind him. Azure Dragon was amongst them. Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. Rick felt that the five of them looked very unusual. They seemed to possess special powers and had a unique aura! What was more, they looked indifferent, as if the presence of two thousand people did not matter at all. ¡°Mmm? Doesn¡¯t that person look a bit familiar?¡± The person in front of him, Azure Dragon, looked a bit familiar, but Rick could not remember where he had seen him. Are these five people Levi¡¯s hidden trump card? Chapter 92 Chapter 92 Ben did not think so much. He stared at Levi and smirked, ¡°You brat, are you not going to greet your parents now that they are here?¡± Levi¡¯s adoptive mother, Winnie, looked at Levi in disdain. ¡°If I knew that you were going to betray us, I wouldn¡¯t have picked you up from the streets. I should have let wild dogs attack you and leave you to die! A b*stard like you shouldn¡¯t be allowed to survive.¡± Breathe. Upon receiving his adoptive parents¡¯ harsh remarks, Levi took a deep breath. If not for the fact that they had adopted him, these few sentences were enough for him to chop their heads off. He was bitterly hurt! His adoptive parents actually treated him like this! I really hate this! This is the most heartbreaking thing in my life. Ben¡¯s words pierced Levi¡¯s heart. ¡°Honestly speaking, we never think of you as our son. You are merely our tool!¡± Levi¡¯s adoptive mother, Winnie added, ¡°That¡¯s right! We only had one motive when we adopted youst time. You would take up another ce in our family, and so we can receive an extra share of the Garrison family¡¯s inheritance! That¡¯s it! Otherwise, do you think we will raise a b*stard like you?¡± The Garrison family spoke in unison, ¡°Yes, our family has valuable connections. Do you think you are good enough to be in this family? You are merely a wild dog with impure blood in you! You are not worthy to be part of the Garrison family!¡± Victoria was still unable to see the truth, so she stared at Levi. ¡°Levi, are you still thinking of overthrowing the Garrison family? Stop dreaming! It¡¯s not enough just because you have got Nueve on your side. He is merely an insignificant ant.¡± Levi then broke into augh again. ¡°I have already given you all a month to think about it. Why are all of you still behaving like foolish pigs? Do you really think my supporter is Nueve? Do you think he dares even if I lend my courage to him?¡± Levi raised his voice. ¡°No, Mr. Garrison!¡± Nueve and the others fell to their knees in utter shock. At this point in time, everyone at the scene saw that Nueve was fearful of Levi. He has another hidden trump card that we do not know about! Rick thought about it and a scary thought shed past his mind. N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. Levi looked at Holly andughed. ¡°Now that you are in front of his grave, don¡¯t you feel a bit of remorse? Don¡¯t you think that Morris is looking down at you from up above?¡± To be honest, Holly was feeling a bit remorseful. However, she lifted her head and said arrogantly, ¡°Hmm, it¡¯s better that he is dead. If he were still alive, would I be able to live sofortably now? He should be d that he was able to be of value to his goddess as a substitute!¡± Levi smiled. ¡°So you don¡¯t feel the need to repent at all?¡± ¡°Of course!¡± Levi then looked at the Garrison family members again. ¡°Do all of you not feel an ounce of remorse too?¡± Spit! ¡±You are a b*stard and that is another b*stard who is dead. What is there for us to repent?¡± The Garrison family keptbelling them as b*stards. Rowen and his wife were in tears. Their son died a terrible death, and yet he was cursed andbelled a b*stard! Who could withstand such injustice? Joseph was furious and eximed in anger, ¡°King of North Hampton! May I trouble you to take action? I cannot watch this any further!¡± Jack Smith nodded his head. ¡°Alright, as you wish!¡± ¡°I do not want to see them still standing!¡± Jack Smithmanded for everyone to charge ahead. Vroom! At this point in time, a revving sound came from outside. Everyone turned their heads to look in the direction of the cars arriving. The most frightening thing was the sight of a police car in the middle of those cars! Chapter 93 Chapter 93 The thugs stopped temporarily and looked behind. Jack Smith smiled after taking a nce. ¡°Mr. Garrison, you really impress me. Are there more people coming? Is there even a police car? This is really impressive!¡± However, Joseph, Rick and the rest of the Garrison family were dumbfounded. They stood there, at a loss. The Garrison family had exhausted all their resources, and all their connections were already present at the scene. Why are there more peopleing? Joseph questioned immediately, ¡°Jack Smith, didn¡¯t you invite these people?¡± Jack Smithughed. ¡°You are kidding, Mr. Garrison. All those who I have invited are already here.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. All our connections are here already.¡± Bob, Smiling Buddha and the others responded. ¡°That is strange! Who are these people? This is bad¡­¡± As soon as they realized something, they turned towards Levi. He is so calm. He must have invited these people here. Very soon, these cars stopped outside. A few people alighted from the police car¡­ ¡°Captain of Patrol Squad Xavier Fields, Deputy Captain Derrick King, and Captain of Criminal Investigation Team Alex Williamson¡­¡± Jack Smith was very familiar with the people in the police department. He called their names out one by one. After listening to their names, everyone was struck. The Garrison family, in particr, was shocked to see the presence of the police. Ben grew extremely pale and was frightened. Bryan and Victoria were trembling in fear. At this moment, some more people alighted from the other cars. At the sight of all these people, Jack Smith, Bob and the others felt intimidated. ¡°Oh my god! Leader Mr. Jesse Nielsen, Deputy Leader Zeh Fuller, Uptown District Leader Draco Simmons, First Secretary Cedric Jones, andmander of the Ministry of Construction and the Ministry of Land¡­¡± Jack Smith was very familiar with these leaders from North Hampton. He mentioned all of their names. He was going berserk at this moment! Why are they here? Even though Jack Smith was known as the King of North Hampton, it was merely a nickname. There were many people who were above him in terms of rank and status in North Hampton. He was extremely fearful of all these people before him! If all of them were to put in a bad word about him, he would cease to exist. Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. Not only was Jack Smith afraid of their presence, but Bob and Smiling Buddha were also fearful. These people were their enemies! Although the Garrison family was different from them, they were also afraid of the presence of these big shots! They were more fearful of the purpose of these people¡¯s arrival. Why are they here? Rick was very quick to notice that Jesse, Xavier and the others had donned ck suits with a white flower pinned to their chests. It was apparent that they were here to pay their respects to Morris! His head was about to explode at this moment! Rick tried to reassess Levi again. Just who exactly is he? Even these big shots are here to pay their respects to Morris! Jesse and the others walked over. Xavier furrowed his eyebrows, and yelled, ¡°Make way!¡± The thugs were shocked by Xavier and carved out a path for him to walk through. They were drenched in perspiration as they looked on at Xavier and the others walking past. Jack Smith, Joseph and the others stood on the other side of the path, waiting anxiously. At the sight of Jesse and the others, they went over to wee and greet him. Xavier yelled coldly, ¡°Scram!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t block the way!¡± Jack Smith and the others were shocked and stood aside, not daring to move. Jack Smith took out his handkerchief to wipe away the perspiration on his forehead. Joseph was so frightened that his blood pressure rose and he almost fainted. Everyone could only stare as Jesse and the others walk towards the grave. Chapter 94 Chapter 94 When they arrived in front of the grave, everyone simply nodded their heads to Levi and paid their respects to Morris. Then, they walked towards Rowen and his wife to offer their condolences. Rowen used to work in the department, so he knew who these people were. He cried tears of joy and lifted his head, smiling, ¡°Morris! Can you see this? Your leaders are here to pay their respects to you!¡± The elderly couple started crying. Dozens of big shots from North Hampton paid their respects to Morris, one at a time! Jack Smith was disappointed as he witnessed this scene! They all seemed to have fallen into an icy cold cavern¡­ Gradually, they understood why Nueve and Trey would sacrifice their lives for Levi. Jack Smith now understood why Francis Hicks did not want toe, and even warned him not to. Francis Hicks knew about this! We cannot get involved in this matter! Holly, Kit and Misty saw the top leaders of North Hampton paying their respects to Morris. They had mixed emotions in their hearts. After all, they did not know what was in store for them. ¡°I¡­¡± Joseph¡¯s legs could not stop shaking. He was speechless. Jaycob too had no intention of seeking revenge anymore. Rick was extremely confused. ¡°This, this, this¡­¡± Ben was too shocked to say anything. Winnie stared at Levi in disbelief. She did not expect this. Bryan, Victoria and the others were all bbergasted. What is Levi¡¯s actual identity? Why are all the leaders here? Even those with strong connections could never bring all these people together! A million doubts and questions filled their heads. ¡°My condolences, Mr. Atkinson!¡± After these big shots from North Hampton paid their respects, they left without staying any longer. They also did not look at Jack Smith or anyone else. This made the others present very confused. What is happening here? Benughed all of a sudden. ¡°I get it now! Mr. Nielsen and the others came here to pay respects to Morris out of respect for Rowen and his wife. They used to old leaders in the department after all!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. After knowing that Levi has caused such a bigmotion, it is only natural for them to come here and pay their respects!¡± Joseph said immediately. Bryan also thought it through. ¡°If Mr. Nielsen and the others are Levi¡¯s supporters, why did they not come and attack us, but left immediately instead?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, that must be it!¡± Jack Smith also agreed. ¡°So, as long as we do not hurt Rowen¡¯s family and touch Morris¡¯ grave, we will be okay. As for the other people, we can do whatever we want to them!¡± Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. Jaycob¡¯s eyes had a murderous look in them. He had wanted to kill and get rid of Levi a long time ago. ¡°Yes! I need to make sure that Levi kneels in front of me today!¡± Joseph shook his walking stick. The thugs recovered from the shock they experienced earlier and looked fiercely at Levi once more. At this moment, Levi waved his hand to summon Azure Dragon and the rest to his side. ¡°Tell them that we are going to act!¡± Levimanded. ¡°Understood!¡± Azure Dragon nodded his head. After that, he took out a walkie-talkie andmanded, ¡°Act now!¡± Levi saw the Garrison family members staring nkly at him. He smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry for the dy and thank you for waiting. The real dish is about to be served!¡± Bryan eximed, ¡°Levi, what tricks do you have up your sleeve again?¡± Whoosh! ¡­ Just when Bryan stopped talking, a signal re wasunched in all directions. Bang! Everyone was at a loss as they saw the signal re exploding in the sky. Chapter 95 Chapter 95 Jack Smith had never seen such a thing! He did not know what kind of messages these signal res were sending. However, the mercenaries had a horrified expression on their faces. Upon seeing the signal re, they knew that something major was going to happen. It was a signal re specifically used by the military! ¡°This is not good. Mr. Garrison, we need to retreat as soon as possible!¡± The head of the mercenary reported to Rick. However, Rick who was inexperienced in this aspect could not understand what he meant. ¡°Why should we retreat? We have yet to find out what exactly is happening!¡± Rick responded coldly. N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. ¡°Then we will retreat. We do not want the money anymore!¡± The mercenaries knew what the signal re represented. Thus, they wanted to retreat and leave. It was not necessary for them to risk their lives for money! Boom! Just when they were about to retreat, there was a sudden movement of the earth, and the ground under everyone¡¯s feet moved. All of them clearly saw the sand and stones tumbling and shaking under their feet! The vibrations became more intense and violent. Some people were unsteady and could not remain standing. It felt as though a giant earthquake was approaching. The mercenaries bent down slowly and ced their ears on the ground to listen. In an instant, their facial expressions changed. This vibration is too loud! In the past, they had experienced being surrounded by hundreds of enemy mercenaries on the barren battlefield, and the vibration then was loud enough. However, based on the current vibration and their previous experiences, the scale was much greater than they had encountered. It would be a rough estimate of about 100,000 people on the battlefield! 100,000 people? What kind of concept is this? He was unable to imagine it! Buzz buzz buzz¡­ This time, there were bursts of low buzzing sounds in the air. Everyone looked up and was shocked to see small nes hovering in the sky. They could already feel the impending storm. What was worst was seeing these nes lining up in formation and flying around in groups, circling the sky above. Everyone was counting the number of nes in the sky. There were at least hundreds of them! Not only that, there were hundreds of helicopters dominating the lower airspace as well. They were densely packed and covered the entire sky for miles. The sky became dark and nobody could see a thing. The sheer number of these nes hadpletely covered the sun, blocking out all the sunlight! There was the sudden arrival of dozens of huge transport nes aimlessly hovering in the air! Boom boom boom! The ground below them was shaking violently. Many people were unsteady on their feet. ¡°Look!¡± Someone standing on the outermost circle shouted, leading everyone to look behind. A few colossal objects appeared in their line of vision. When they finally saw them clearly, everyone¡¯s faces had already grown pale. They were all inplete shock! The colossal objects were a line of war chariots and battle tanks! They came in from all four directions. The mercenaries estimated the number to be at least a few thousand! It is an epic battle scene! ¡°Look!¡± Everyone saw the infantry among the war chariots. There were so many of them, densely packed together, and they could barely see their individual heads! Click click click¡­ The formation of battle tanks was followed by arge infantry. They came at a uniform, world-shaking pace. ¡°There are four columns in one regiment! As a rough estimate, we can see twenty groups!¡± ¡°We can see about 20,000 people!¡± ¡°But it is just a small portion. There are a lot more at the back! The main army!¡± The mercenaries analyzed the situation using their professional expertise. Chapter 96 Chapter 96 ¡°What? You can already see 20,000 people from here? Aren¡¯t there still at least thousands of tanks and armored vehicles? And thousands of airnes and helicopters?¡± After hearing the shocking numbers, Jack Smith, Bob and the others were about to explode in fright. This was definitely not something they could handle, let alonepete! Why are we here? Why can¡¯t we just live our livesfortably? These gangsters and their subordinates trembled in fear. Their legs grew weak, and they almost fainted. They thought that they were only here to fight. Was there a need for airnes, tanks, and artillery with tens of thousands of troops? The Garrison family saw what was happening. A chilly stream of air rushed up to their bodies as if to freeze all the blood in them. This is frightening! Why are there troops here all of a sudden? How did this happen? What on earth is happening? Rick grew extremely solemn. He was extremely afraid that things were happening ordingly to what he had initially predicted. Jack Smith thought about it and said, ¡°Could it be a military exercise? This area is extremely suitable for it!¡± Joseph took a few deep breaths. ¡°I also think the same way! I received a piece of news in the morning, saying that there are many tanks heading in this direction. It seems to be a military exercise going on, and we just happen to chance upon it! We seem to be in their way!¡± Instead of thinking of the worst-case scenario, everyone wished to believe that it was a simple military exercise. Rick shook his head. ¡°Perhaps not! This has definitely got to do with Levi!¡± ¡°All are loaded standard weapons! They have bullets in them! These are real guns and live ammunition! I guarantee it!¡± The head of the mercenary, James, said in a serious tone. His experience, together with his subordinates were able to see clearly that the guards had real guns and live ammunition! Hiss! Many people drew in their breaths at that instant. They were panicking. Boom boom boom¡­ The war chariots and armored vehicles stopped one by one when they were about 500 meters away from everyone. However, the infantry at the back passed by the war chariots and armored vehicles and continued to advance. It was a bone-chilling sight. There were a lot of people on the vast in. Click click click¡­ The infantry was approaching, closer each time, and now everyone had a better view of the sheer number of them. ¡°Just now, we only saw a small part of the infantry. Now, the numbers have increased. We can see at least 40,000 to 50,000 people! There is about the same number of people at the back!¡± ¡°Tell everyone this piece of bad news: There are about 100,000 people in strength!¡± James stated the fact, and he was growing desperate and hopeless at reality. An infantry of such magnitude would absolutely sweep every single person on the battlefield away! N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. With this fact in mind, everyone grew dead silent and despondent. There are 100,000 people! A full 100,000! ¡°I¡­ I¡­ I¡­ I¡­ I¡­ I¡­¡± Jack Smith was so scared that his teeth chattered in fear, rendering him speechless for a long time. Click click click¡­ The infantry stopped at a distance of fewer than 20 meters from everyone, which was a good distance for their handover process. These soldiers looked ruthless, holding tightly onto their weapons that had been loaded, and took aim at everyone. There was no doubt that as long as they fired their weapons, the Garrison family, Jack Smith and the others would be brought down immediately! In front of all these soldiers, they had no fighting power at all when they saw a series of cold muzzles pointed at them. Plop! Plop! Plop! They dropped their weapons on the ground and raised their hands up in surrender. Chapter 97 Chapter 97 They would not even think about putting up a fight. There were at least 100,000 soldiers around! Many of them regretted it in their hearts. Why did they join the underground world of all things? Seeing the army advancing towards them, Jack Smith and the other big shots grew afraid. The pearls that he had initially held in his hands went missing. The others, like Smiling Buddha and Bob, felt their blood pressure rising. If not because there were people supporting them, they would have fainted and copsed onto the ground. The Invincible-13 had also grown pale in shock. They did not even dare to lift their heads! Joseph was so afraid that he almost coughed out blood. The muzzles were directly pointed at them, so one more step from the soldiers would mean that the muzzles were about toe in contact with their brains. It was extremely terrifying! The mercenaries really hated Rick to the core! If they knew that this was going to happen, they wouldn¡¯t have been lured here by the handsome reward. They would lose their lives anyway, so how could they spend the money? At this point in time, there were dozens of transport nes in the sky, and the cabin doors opened. Whoosh whoosh whoosh¡­ The paratroopersnded one at a time. Hundreds of helicopters also moved in the sky, circling above Joseph and the others. Everyone was able to see clearly that there was a famous sniper in the helicopter, and the sniper¡¯s rifle was aiming at them. There were even machine guns facing them, with their angles adjusted. The paratroopers descended continuously from dozens of transport nes. Afternding, they turned their backs to Levi in a half-squatting posture and faced the Garrison family with their weapons aimed at them. There were thousands of paratroopers, and they all happened to be guarding the open space. Boom boom boom¡­ There was some movement on the outer circle. The cannons were pushed out with their muzzles pointed towards the sky. However, the Garrison family, Jack Smith and the others knew that they were facing anotheryer of doom. They were surrounded at all sides, and therge weapons and battle tanks with guns had driven up so close to them. Even the helicopters in the sky were directed at them. They werepletely surrounded this time round. There was no way they could escape from this. Frightening! Really frightening! The mercenary, James, and his counterparts were unable to withstand the pressure. They threw their weapons down, raised both their arms up in surrender, and said, ¡°We were conned by the Garrison family! We did not do anything!¡± And then theyy on the floor and ced both hands on their heads. They looked pathetic. After that, Jack Smith responded and pointed at the Garrison family immediately, ¡°Everything is done by the Garrison family! They invited us here, saying that they have a project that is worth 2 billion! We are so clueless! We did not know! We are in the wrong! We are in the wrong!¡± After saying so, Jack Smith and the other big shots followed what James did. Theyy down on the ground and ced hands on their heads. Plop! Plop! Soon, all their subordinates followed suit. They alsoy on the ground and ced their hands behind their heads! One after another! Following this, all the security personnel, bodyguards, guards and the mercenaries hired by the Garrison family alsoy down on the ground. All of them pushed all the me to the Garrison family. In the blink of an eye, there were about a thousand or so people surrendering. The only people left standing were the Garrison family members, Holly and the others. They looked right and left to see and realized that they had two choices. They could either continue to have the gun muzzles pointed at their heads, or lie on the ground like what the rest were doing. They had no choice but to lie on the ground! Levi shouted from afar, ¡°Joseph?¡± Upon hearing his name being called, Joseph grew so frightened. His whole body was cold and sweaty, and his face looked so pale as though he was seriously ill. He looked helplessly at Levi, who was standing not too far away. ¡°Ben?¡± N?velDrama.Org (C) content. ¡°Winnie?¡± ¡°Jaycob?¡± ¡°Rick?¡± ¡°Bryan?¡± ¡­ ¡°Holly?¡± ¡­ Chapter 98 Chapter 98 Levi looked at the Garrison family members and called their names out one by one. They did not dare to say a thing to Levi. It was because when Levi yelled out their names, it felt like he was dering their deaths. Everyone stared at Levi nkly. They did not know what he was going to do. Everyone was utterly confused and was inplete shock. Levi ced his hands on his back and shouted at everyone in the Garrison family, ¡°Haven¡¯t all of you been guessing what my trump card is? I am telling you now. This is my trump card!¡± ¡°This magnificent army with thousands of men and weapons is my trump card!¡± Levi continued yelling. The Garrison family became deathly still after hearing what Levi said. Rick closed his eyes in despair. Things had actually turned out exactly the way he had guessed! Holly froze, and her teeth could not stop chattering. At this moment, there was a path created from the outer circle, surrounded by the crowd. A middle- aged man with two stars on his shoulder quickly walked towards the cemetery. ¡°King of War! He is the King of War!¡± The Garrison family was in shock as all of their facial expressions changed drastically. Everyone directed their gazes at the King of War walking towards the cemetery. They saw the King of War approach Levi and greet him respectfully, ¡°North Hampton¡¯smander-in- chief of the First Army, Garfield Perkins, is here to report to the Chief! The assembly of the First Army is complete, Chief! Please give further instructions!¡± Many people could not believe their eyes upon witnessing this scene. It was indescribable! Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. He was the King of War with 100,000 guards under his charge, yet he actually addressed Levi as his chief? Who on earth is he? Oh my god! It is unimaginable! This was a huge shock to the Garrison family. They did not expect to see this! Thus, they could not ept the fact! Rick shut his eyes tightly. Garfield¡¯s action had cemented the thoughts in his head. Levi is the one! ¡°Alright, fire the cannons!¡± Levimanded. Garfield waved his hand, and at that moment, dozens of cannons fired their shots at once. Boom! Boom! Boom! The cannons fired, shaking the earth like thunderbolts. ¡°Mr. Morris, rest in peace!¡± 100000 soldiers shouted in unison. The voices of 100,000 soldiers sounded like thunder. It was a totally earth-shattering sight to behold. Rowen and his wife cried again. Levi had given Morris the best, most respectful and most impressive send-off. Levi faced Morris¡¯ grave and said emotionally, ¡°My brother, this is your bted send-off!¡± After everything was done, Levi turned around slowly. At this moment, Azure Dragon and the others had changed into their military uniforms. Each one of them had a star on their shoulders. The Five Great Wars Regiment! Azure Dragon held a set of military uniform and brought it to Levi respectfully. The Phoenix King of War helped Levi to change out of his ck suit and into the military uniform. After changing into the military uniform, Garfield and the other soldiers looked at Levi in awe. Standing in front of them was their leader of indomitable military spirit! He was their role model, the legendary God of War of Erudia! There was a total of 5 stars on Levi¡¯s shoulder! He was the only God of War with 5 stars in the whole of Erudia¡¯s history! At this sight, Rick had already fainted. Levi¡¯s imposing demeanor was unmatched! He stared at the Garrison family with indifference and said, ¡°Do you still remember the day you listed yourpany on the stock market? The God of War said that he would attend the dinner banquet! That was right!¡± ¡°Because I am the God of War!¡± Chapter 99 Chapter 99 The Garrison family definitely remembered that they would hold a dinner banquet to celebrate the listing of theirpany. That day, the God of War had announced that he woulde. That made the Garrison family excited, and they even thought that they would rise in fame and reputation. However, it was destroyed by Levi. The Garrison family then saw Levi as a sinner of their family. This was because Levi was the unlucky one who had disrupted their stroke of luck. N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. After that, the Garrison family used all means and ways to seek connection with the God of War but was subsequently rejected. They were most puzzled by the fact that the God of War hade to the dinner banquet, but no one seemed to have noticed it. They finally understood it now. It was because Levi was the God of War! Why else would Levi cause such a hugemotion at the Garrison family¡¯s dinner banquet? Why did he give the Garrison family a month to make an official apology? Why did he warn the Garrison family time and again? Why did he have such confidence? Because he was the supreme God of War! Like what Mnie had said, the God of War was themander-in-chief of the Nine Warzones of Erudia, and he could destroy the entire family really easily! It was already toote. Everyone had only reacted when it was toote. Levi put on his military cap slowly and solemnly. After wiping it clean, he looked at the 100,000 soldiers in front of him. Upon seeing this, Garfield shouted, ¡°God of War!¡± ¡°God of War!¡± The entire army shouted that exciting title in unison. They all looked at Levi, who was the first person in Erudia who held onto such an impressive title! Their collective voices inspired awe throughout the empire. The Garrison family was also caught in fascination at this awe-inspiring sight. This man is Erudia¡¯s God of War! Just by his presence, everyone knew that with him around, Erudia would be protected and kept safe for thousands of years! Levi was firmly captured in the hearts of the millions of soldiers of Erudia! However, the Garrison family members were knee-deep in regret. This was because Levi used to be a part of the Garrison family. He had worked hard and fought hard for the Garrison family! However, the Garrison family had done so many cruel things to him, even forcing him to leave home. Levi¡¯s gazended slowly on the Garrison family members. Then he said mildly, ¡°Did you expect this? The bastard that should be eaten alive by wild dogs! Now I am someone you cannot even touch!¡± Upon listening to him, the Garrison family were in shock. Levi looked at Joseph. ¡°I was supposed to be your grandson, but now I am themander-in-chief of the Nine Warzones of Erudia with hundreds of thousands of soldiers under mymand!¡± Then, he turned to look at his adoptive parents. ¡°I was supposed to be your son, but now I am formidable enough to be worshipped by everyone!¡± Next, he nced at Bryan and Victoria and said, ¡°I was supposed to be your little brother, but now I have the power and wealth to hold everything under my control!¡± Finally, he gazed at Holly and said, ¡°I was supposed to be your husband¡¯s friend, but now there is no one else controlling me but myself!¡± Levi¡¯s voice was like a knife slicing into the hearts of everyone. At this moment, everyone no longer felt pain but numbness. They were allpletely numbed in shock. None of them could feel the pain from their nails digging deep into their palms! What did they miss? It was unimaginable! Everyone¡¯s minds went a total nk. They were unable to think clearly on these matters. The Garrison family thought about it. If they had not dealt so harshly with Levi in the past, how would the Garrison family have prospered? Perhaps they would have taken control of North Hampton overnight and became the only powerful family, right? Holly thought about it. If she had not treated Morris badly in the past, who would she have be? Her husband¡¯s brother was a powerful figure in Erudia! Perhaps she would have been the noblest woman in North Hampton, right? However, there was no room for regrets! It was toote! They had to bear the painful consequences! Chapter 100 Chapter 100 Take revenge and avenge myself! Levi¡¯s facial expression changed suddenly and he roared, ¡°When you raised me as a child, I was proud of the family name Garrison! I secretly swore that I would live my entire life repaying your kindness! I wanted to fight for the family! I wished for the Garrison family to be proud of me and my achievements! Then, when I made ns to develop the Garrison family into the strongest family in North Hampton, do you know what you did to me?¡± ¡°My parents, brother and sister-inw betrayed me behind my back! My beloved family members broke my limbs and threw me into the trash! You even framed me and sentenced me to prison! Ah? Where is your conscience?¡± Plop! Joseph could not endure such tremendous pressure, so he was the first to kneel down to the ground. Plop! Ben and the others kneeled down on the ground too. They could no longer withstand it. All of them were drenched in perspiration beneath their clothes and were struggling to breathe. Levi then looked at Holly. ¡°It¡¯s unfortunate that my friend, Morris, has always seen you as his goddess. He treated you like the most precious jewel on earth! Yet you betrayed him, and even plotted to kill him! Whenever you look down from the skyscrapers, have you ever thought of my friend, Morris? Ah?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve even reminded all of you that if you are not going to repent in front of Morris¡¯ grave, you will end up badly like what happened to Philip. Did my words fall on deaf ears?¡± ¡°I¡­¡± Plop! Holly also fell to the ground. Kit and Misty had already burst into tears! Joseph was the first to express his remorse. He eximed, ¡°We are in the wrong! We are in the wrong! We confess to all the crimes we havemitted.¡± ¡°We too know that we are in the wrong! We hereby repent!¡± The others kneeled down and kowtowed to Levi, one after another! Holly and the others also kowtowed in front of Morris¡¯ grave. Their foreheads were bleeding from the impact. Ben continued to say, ¡°Levi, we have admitted that we are in the wrong. Seeing that we have nurtured you in the past, can you please forgive us? Can you spare our lives?¡± Winnie added, ¡°Levi, to be honest, we have been treating you like our own. As long as you are willing, we are still your parents. The Garrison family will still be your home!¡± Bryan took the chance to continue, ¡°That¡¯s right, Levi! My wife and I wee you back to the Garrison family too! You can be the patriarch of the family. Right, Grandpa?¡± Joseph said immediately, ¡°Yes, yes. That¡¯s right! Levi, as long as return to the Garrison family, you will be the patriarch!¡± Jaycob even said, ¡°Levi, Ashton deserved what you did to him! You should have beaten him to death!¡± At the sight of the Garrison family members¡¯ desperate looks, Levi sneered and said, ¡°If not for my current identity, do you think you would be kneeling down here in repentance? Would you allow me to return to the Garrison family? Or let me be the patriarch? You wouldn¡¯t!¡± He could not stopughing. ¡°All of you are only concerned about the benefits. Rtionships and emotions mean nothing to you at all! Ever since I stepped into prison six years ago, I have severed all ties with the Garrison family! Today, I have a very simple goal. I want to seek revenge!¡± N?velDrama.Org (C) content. Levi shot a cold and heartless look at every member of the Garrison family. ¡°Seek revenge!¡± The 100,000 soldiers chanted in unison. It was an earth-shattering moment. Joseph vomited out blood at this instant. Looking at Levi¡¯s determination, he knew that the Garrison family was doomed! Chapter 101 Chapter 101 Levi looked at everyone and said, ¡°Bryan, Victoria, Lionel, Tammy, Russell, Patrick, Holly, Kit, Misty, and Rick. Look at me, all of you!¡± Everyone¡¯s hearts were in their throats when their names were called. They knew what was going on. It¡¯s like Hades and his Furies sentencing punishments to us. All of them had no other choice but to obey Levi¡¯s order. ¡°Did you murder Morris Atkinson?¡± Levi asked them. ¡°No¡­¡± Someone was about to deny it. Then his eyes met with Levi¡¯s unforgiving gaze. All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Everyone nodded immediately. Admitting our crime is a wiser choice now. ¡°All of you are going to repent by kneeling in front of Morris¡¯s grave for 3 days and 3 nights!¡± Levi commanded harshly. Garfield Perkins waved his hand. Soldiers brought Rick and the others forcefully to Morris¡¯s grave. Levi looked at Morris¡¯s tomb and said with a smile, ¡°Morris! I¡¯ve brought all the aplices who conspired your death to repent in front of you! I will send every one of them to apany you soon!¡± Mr. and Mrs. Atkinson were tear-stricken. Levi¡¯s effort to avenge Morris touched them. Levi looked at the other members of the Garrison family. ¡°Bryan and Victoria, do you still remember how you broke my legs that night?¡± Levi grinned at them menacingly. The couple was scared out of their wits. Tap tap tap¡­ The scariest part was Levi¡¯s continuous advancement in their direction. Bryan and Victoria wanted to back away from him, but they had nowhere to escape because of the guns pointed at the back of their heads. Finally, Levi came to a halt in front of them. He took the baseball bat from Bryan¡¯s hand and sized up the stick. ¡°Is this the bat you used to break my legs 6 years ago? I suppose you kept it all this while so you can cripple me again?¡± Thump thump thump¡­ Both of them mmed their foreheads against the ground to beg for Levi¡¯s forgiveness as an ominous feeling crept into their hearts. ¡°Please forgive us, Levi! We will not repeat our mistake. Just think of us as your servants from now on.¡± Levi sneered while tapping the baseball bat. ¡°But you did not show me any mercy 6 years ago.¡± ¡°That was because we were¡­¡± Bam! ¡°Argh!¡± Levi smashed Bryan¡¯s knee with the bat as soon as he tried to exin himself. Bryan howled in pain as his bones shattered. ¡°This is the treatment I received from you in the past!¡± Bam! ¡°Arghh!¡± Levi did not spare any of Bryan¡¯s limbs. Thetter rolled on the floor, screaming hysterically in agony. Then Levi looked at Victoria. ¡°Don¡¯t touch me! I¡¯m just a woman!¡± Victoria shielded herself with her hands. ¡°But you are an evil woman!¡± Bam! Levi broke Victoria¡¯s hands and legs as well. Then he tossed the disabled couple at the side of Morris¡¯s grave to repent for their sins. They are rted to that matter, after all! Levi thought to himself as he shifted his gaze onto Joseph Garrison and his foster parents. Joseph and the others lowered their heads fearfully. ¡°I never thought we would end up in this situation!¡± Levi said in a self-deprecating manner. ¡°I can dere that I am innocent! I¡¯ve worked hard for this family since I was young to repay all of you. Who was the person to bring fame and wealth to the Garrison family in the past? That person was me! Did I not prove my sincerity by treating all of you with kindness?¡± Levi questioned. Chapter 102 Chapter 102 ¡°You¡¯re absolutely right, Levi!¡± Joseph and the others said in a hurry. ¡°I will not harm you because you used to be my grandpa and my foster parents. I am not an insensible person, but I will deprive the Garrison family of all possessions, especially my Levi Group! I will also sever all ties with you from this moment onwards. Your fates will have nothing to do with me from now on. Also, don¡¯t you dare try to do anything by quoting my name. Otherwise, all of you will face certain death!¡± Levi¡¯s judgment was simple enough to understand. The Garrison family was doomed. They were one of the wealthiest families in North Hampton, but Levi now turned them into an ordinary family without any power or money. That punishment was worse than death in their opinion. Joseph and his family¡¯s years of effort turned into dust with a single order from Levi. The Garrison family¡¯s assets, worth up to billions, were taken away from them, leaving them with absolutely nothing. That sudden and drastic change was uneptable and surreal to the Garrisons. Levi looked at Jack Smith and the other underworld figures. He sneered. ¡°All of you do not have to die. But you disrupted the peace at Morris¡¯s grave. So you will kneel before him for one day and one night!¡± ¡°Yes. Yes! Everyone kneel!¡± All the thugs followed Jack Smith¡¯s order and knelt. ¡°We will also turn this ce into a proper cemetery dedicated to Mr. Morris Atkinson after this, sir!¡± Jack Smith offered. Levi did not reject his proposal. N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. Finally, Levi addressed the 100 thousand soldiers. ¡°Thank you for your hard work, brothers!¡± ¡°God of War!¡± ¡°God of War!¡± ¡°God of War!¡± The battle without any casualties ended with the war cry. Zoey did not know how long had passed, but she had cried her eyes out and fainted 3 times. Aaron called Harry to ask about the situation. Harry said, ¡°I received an update saying the confrontation has ended. But no one exited the ce or saw Levi anywhere. So I suppose he¡¯s dead.¡± Harry was concerned about Zoey¡¯s condition because she was still handling that huge project. ¡°How¡¯s Zoey?¡± ¡°Zoey passed out for the third time, father!¡± Aaron answered helplessly. Harry rebuked angrily, ¡°What are you doing? Is that how you console her? Try harder! Levi¡¯s death is a favorable oue. In this way, Zoey can marry another person. If Samuel¡¯s brothers are not good enough, then we will look for a better candidate. Bear this in mind. The Lopez family will thrive once Levi is out of the way.¡± Harry almostughed out loud on the other end of the phone. I can finally exploit Zoey and her family to my heart¡¯s content with Levi gone. Zoey gradually regained her consciousness after some time. She questioned her parents while looking at them. ¡°What¡¯s the situation now? How¡¯s Levi?¡± Aaron sighed. ¡°To be honest, I do not want to tell you this.¡± ¡°What¡¯s going on, Dad? Hurry up and tell me!¡± Zoey grabbed Aaron¡¯s arm. ¡°I received an update from your grandpa. Levi is dead!¡± Zoey slumped onto the floor and shrieked hysterically after listening to her father. ¡°Levi!¡± Chapter 103 Chapter 103 Meanwhile, Rick Garrison knelt before Levi. Rick told Levi he had something to inform him when Levi was about to leave. ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Spit it out.¡± ¡°Mr¡­ No, that¡¯s not right. Sir. Do you really think we, the Garrison family, were capable of pulling off the feat 6 years ago by ourselves, sir?¡± Rick asked. Levi narrowed his eyes in response. He seemed to have noticed the problem too. Now that I think about this, there are a lot of details that don¡¯t quite add up. For example, the Garrison family should not have been able to take control of Levi Group so easily. Moreover, there must be someone who orchestrated the multiple charges against me and my imprisonment. I do not believe the Garrison family to be sopetent. There is someone else supporting them! Rick smiled. ¡°We harbored the intention for a long time but did not have the capabilities to execute the n. But someone suddenly appeared and provided our family with assistance amidst our hesitation.¡± ¡°Who is that person?¡± Levi asked coldly. ¡°Oswald Rogers. You and Ms. Zoey¡¯s schoolmate in the past, sir!¡± Rick revealed that person¡¯s identity. Levi took a deep breath at the mention of Oswald Rogers. Oswald was in the same high school as Zoey and me. He was also Zoey¡¯s ssmate. Wepeted for Zoey¡¯s favor in the past, and I came out as the winner. But Oswald did not give up pursuing Zoey until our wedding day. Oswald¡¯s family background is more than just impressive. The Rogers family¡¯s worth is easily over billions with properties all over the globe. They are the true top-tiered family in North Hampton, at least 10 times more influential than the Garrison family. Every decision they make can alter the economic standing of this city. If Oswald Rogers is the mastermind, then everything makes sense. He does have the power to ce me behind bars effortlessly. Rick continued. ¡°Oswald Rogers was angry because of your marriage to Ms. Zoey. So he nned everything with the goal to destroy you.¡± Levi finally understood why the Garrison family decided to execute the n on his wedding day. This is all because of Oswald Rogers. Well, it is not surprising for him to get mad, knowing the love of his life was getting married to another man. All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Rick shook his head in despair. ¡°Oswald would not have gotten the opportunity if we did not harbor ill intent in the first ce. Ultimately, this is still the Garrison family¡¯s fault.¡± Levi red at him. ¡°d you know.¡± Zoey had no other choice but to ept the reality because Levi did not return home after she waited for him for the whole day. Harry Lopez even hosted a dinner banquet to celebrate the joyous asion. Zoey was brought to the banquet venue in a daze by her parents. ¡°We are having this banquet tonight for very simple reasons. The first being the reinstatement of Zoey Lopez as part of the family. The second reason is to celebrate Zoey¡¯s escape from her disastrous marriage. Lastly, the Lopez family will develop the West City project alongside Zoey from now on. So, cheers everybody!¡± Harry announced with his wine ss raised. Everyone else in the family raised their sses as well, with delightful smiles on their faces. The Lopez family was exhrated as if they were hosting a New Year¡¯s celebration. Aaron and Caitlyn forced themselves to join in the fun. Zoey was the only person who stood out like a sore thumb during the banquet due to her lifeless condition. Harry gazed at Zoey. ¡°Now that Levi is gone, you should consider remarrying, Zoey. There are plenty of excellent candidates in North Hampton to choose from. You will meet a better person soon.¡± ¡°Who dares to ask my wife to marry another man?¡± A cold, harsh voice was heard all of a sudden. Everyone turned to look at the door. Levi was standing at the entrance, alive and well. ¡°Le-Levi Garrison?¡± Harry staggered as he nearly copsed onto the floor. ¡°Are you a man or a ghost?¡± Samuel was close to hiding under the table out of fear. Everyone was caught in perplexity and terror because a supposedly dead person had returned. Chapter 104 Chapter 104 ¡°Do I look like a ghost?¡± Levi entered the venue and walked up to Samuel while the others gasped frightfully. Samuel touched Levi¡¯s arm with his trembling hand. Then he said in surprise, ¡°You¡¯re warm. You¡¯re still alive! But that¡¯s not possible!¡± Levi sneered. ¡°So you wanted me to die?¡± ¡°Ah? Of course not!¡± Samuel was panting heavily. ¡°Levi!¡± Zoey rushed over to him and wrapped her arms around him tightly. Levi hugged her as well. ¡°I¡¯m sorry to have made you worried. My bad.¡± Harry was confused. ¡°This is impossible! The Garrison family and Jack Smith wouldn¡¯t have spared your life!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right! How can you stay alive when the Garrison family is targeting you? This is not possible!¡± Everyone added. Even Zoey was looking at Levi curiously. ¡°They¡¯re right. How did you resolve the situation earlier?¡± Levi tousled her hair and smiled. ¡°I told you I can handle this matter.¡± A thought popped into Zoey¡¯s mind. ¡°I saw a lot of soldiers nearby Morris¡¯s grave just now. Is this rted to them?¡± Levi answered, ¡°You¡¯re right. The soldiers were having a military practice near that area in North Hampton. They dealt with the Garrison family because of their unweing behavior. Luckily, I¡¯m acquainted with the Azure Dragon. So he punished the Garrison family heavily on my behalf after knowing the whole story and promised to return Levi Group to me.¡± Everyone in the Lopez family was dumbfounded after listening to Levi¡¯s exnation. They looked at him incredulously. Levi Group will be his possession again? Does that mean he will have a worth of billions? So he will regain his former glory! ¡°Levi, I¡­¡± Harry was about to bootlick Levi when thetter left the banquet with Zoey. Every member of the Lopez family chased after them. Harry shouted from behind, ¡°Levi Garrison will forever be our family¡¯s pride. We must follow them. Hurry up!¡± But they failed to catch up with Levi and Zoey. Levi brought Zoey to the revolving restaurant in North Hampton city center to celebrate the sess that night. Harry made no fewer than 20 calls to Zoey, while the other members of the family visited Aaron¡¯s house. They were eager to butter Levi up. In the end, Levi was annoyed by their relentless pestering. So he said, ¡°I¡¯ll go to Levi Group to take over the business tomorrow with Zoey. Come to thepany tomorrow if you have something to say.¡± Everyone from the Lopez family finally stopped badgering them. But they could not sleep that night due to their excitement. Early in the morning the next day, everyone from the Lopez family followed Levi and Zoey to Levi Group. Even Harry Lopez tagged along. Not one of them wanted to miss that glorious moment. Members of the Lopez family were filled with exhration as they gazed at Levi Group¡¯s skyscraper, including Zoey. Levi went to the receptionist and stated his aim for his visit. ¡°My name is Levi Garrison, and I am here to take over Levi Group today.¡± The receptionist looked at Levi in a daze. ¡°Are you crazy? You¡¯re the first person toe here with such a ridiculous request.¡± Zoey retorted immediately, ¡°The Garrison family stepped down from Levi Group¡¯s management, didn¡¯t they?¡± ¡°They did. But most of the board members are still present. Moreover, they already bought Levi Group¡¯s shares which were under the Garrison family¡¯s possession,¡± exined the receptionist. N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. Zoey was confused. ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°Are you not aware of the parentpany behind Levi Group?¡± The receptionist asked. Levi gained revtion instantaneously. The Rogers family! They are the holdingpany of Levi Group. That means the Garrison family never had control of Levi Group, to begin with. Thispany belongs to the Rogers family! Chapter 105 Chapter 105 Harry and the others questioned, ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Mnie checked Levi Group¡¯s status on the Inte with her mobile phone and exined. ¡°Sky Incorporated is the majority shareholder of Levi Group. Thispanypletely belongs to Sky Incorporated after the Garrison family gave up their shares.¡± ¡°Sky Incorporated is the holdingpany owned by the prestigious Rogers family, right?¡± Henry asked. Harry frowned. He asked the receptionist with all seriousness, ¡°That means Levi Group has always belonged to the Rogers family, and Levi Garrison is not at all rted to thispany?¡± She nodded. ¡°That¡¯s right. The Rogers family took control of Levi Group 6 years ago. I don¡¯t know how all of you found the courage toe here demanding to take over thepany when Levi Garrison is just a nobody here.¡± At that moment, a group of people ushered the CEO of Levi Group, Howard Corbyn, into thepany. Oswald Rogers was the chairman of Levi Group, while his trusted aide, Howard, was the Chief Executive Officer. N?velDrama.Org (C) content. Howard Corbyn had a busy night as well. I received the news of the confrontation between the Garrison family and Levi Garrisonst night. Surprisingly, they stumbled into the God of War amidst their argument while the soldiers were having a military practice nearby. The Garrison family invoked the God of War¡¯s wrath and suffered greatly. They had to give up all their family¡¯s assets, so I spent the entire night purchasing the shares under their possession. Oswald even told me the Garrison family is a bunch of fools to have infuriated the God of War. He was also amazed by Levi¡¯s unbelievable fortune to have escaped the predicament by receiving the God of War¡¯s help. But Oswald and Howard did not know that the God of War was actually Levi. Howard saw Levi and the others gathering in the lobby as soon as he entered thepany building. He walked up to the crowd with a frown. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± The receptionist answered, ¡°Mr. Corbyn, these people said that they are here to take control of the company. I suppose they are here to stir up trouble.¡± Howard eyed Levi and Zoey as he listened to the receptionist. He sneered. ¡°Oh? So it is Levi Garrison in the flesh!¡± Howard recognized Levi because he participated in the scheme 6 years ago. ¡°Are you part of the Rogers family?¡± Levi asked mockingly. ¡°That¡¯s right. You sure move quick,ing here to take over thepany right after the Garrison family¡¯s downfall. But let me tell you now. Levi Group is no longer rted to you, Levi Garrison. We are now the majority shareholder of Levi Group, so thispany is ours legally!¡± Howard raised his voice. ¡°Look at this group of clowns! Do you think you can be rich instantaneously by taking over Levi Group? Idiots! Hahaha¡­¡± The people surrounding them wereughing hysterically at Levi and the Lopez family. Harry, Aaron, and the others lowered their heads. This is so shameful! It¡¯s like we are a bunch of country bumpkins. How can the Lopez family continue to stay in North Hampton if this incident spreads around? ¡°It¡¯s time for all of you to leave! Levi Group does not wee you! Take them away, guards!¡± Multiple security guards closed in on Levi and the others after receiving the order from Howard. Levi and the rest of the Lopez family were chased out of the building by the security guards in the end. ¡°Know your ce, you poor people!¡± The guard rebuked them. Disgrace! This is the worst humiliation the Lopez family has ever suffered. There will be no way for us to recover from this insult. Everyone in North Hampton willugh at us from now on. Harry Lopez thought to himself. Levi grimaced in silence. I did not deal with the situation right away because I want to toy with the Rogers family further. All of you will suffer in despair soon. Just you wait, Oswald Rogers! The sheer humiliation was unbearable to the Lopez family after being thrown out from Levi Group. All of them stared at Levi hatefully. Chapter 106 Chapter 106 We tried so hard to please himst night because we thought he¡¯s wealthy. But he is just a poor loser with nothing on him. Not only did we gain nothing, but we also lost our family¡¯s dignity because of him. ¡°Levi Garrison! Do you care to exin yourself? How dare youe here without grasping the situation properly? I want to strangle you to death so badly right now!¡± Harry Lopez exploded with rage. Samuel scolded Levi angrily, ¡°Are you hallucinating by any chance? Thispany has got nothing to do with you!¡± Henry was stomping his feet furiously. ¡°Great! You¡¯ve sessfully ruined the Lopez family¡¯s good name. Are you happy now?¡± N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. Aaron and Caitlyn were sobbing. ¡°You are truly a good-for-nothing piece of shit. Why are we still rted to you? When will you stop daydreaming and be a down-to-earth person? We must¡¯vemitted unforgivable crimes in our past lives to deserve an awful son-inw like you. How we hope we can sever all ties with you!¡± Zoey could not hide her disappointment either. Levi has crossed a line by doing this. He brought shame to the entire family. The Lopez family is well-known throughout North Hampton, yet we were chased out by the security guards earlier. This is all his fault! Zoey glowered at Levi. ¡°How many times have I told you that you should be honest, stay calm, and stop indulging in your daydreams? You¡¯ve truly disappointed me this time. Not only did you fail to make us proud, but you also brought dishonor to the Lopez family! But let¡¯s forget about this. I believe in your capabilities, so let¡¯s work hard together in the future.¡± Zoey consoled Levi in the end. This is why I am infatuated with Zoey. She believes in me no matter how disappointed she is with me. Having a woman who ces her faith in one under all circumstances is such a blessing. ¡±Okay. I will listen to you from now on.¡± Levi smiled. ¡°But you don¡¯t have to worry because I will take back Levi Group sooner orter.¡± ¡°Stop that bullshit! I can hardly contain my urge to p you!¡± Samuel and Shaun were consumed by rage. Harry warned his son again. ¡°You better monitor your son-inw well, Aaron. The Lopez family is not rted to him in the future. So don¡¯t you dare cause any trouble for us!¡± Then they left resentfully. Aaron and Caitlyn red at Levi. ¡°Useless idiot. You¡¯re not better than a piece of trash!¡± Both of them left as well after they spoke. Zoeyforted Levi. ¡°They are only saying that because they are mad. Don¡¯t take their words to heart. I am a little angry at you after what happened too.¡± Levi smiled indifferently. ¡°It¡¯s okay. It¡¯s all water under the bridge now.¡± A gold color, custom-ordered Rolls-Royce arrived at Levi Group¡¯s entrance shortly after Levi and Zoey departed. Howard Corbyn and the other executives hurriedly went to wee the person. Howard even took the initiative to open the car door. A man wearing a white suit got out of the car. His entire outfit was custom-made by the best tailor from abroad. That man adjusted his gold-rimmed spectacles and asked with a smile. ¡°Levi and Zoey left?¡± That man was Oswald Rogers. ¡°They left, Mr. Rogers. Levi was as disgraced as a dog!¡± Howard reported cheerfully. Oswald sneered. ¡°I will begin my n to target Levi and Zoey soon. Levi will meet the same fate as Morris Atkinson, while I will have Zoey sleep with me on her own ord and please me with her body!¡± Chapter 107 Chapter 107 Howard and the other subordinates put on a menacing smile. No one has ever escaped a terrible fate after being targeted by Mr. Rogers. Any man who offends him is either dead or crippled. He has never failed to obtain any girl he¡¯s interested in either. This is the first time Mr. Rogers is so fixated on targeting someone. Levi Garrison and Zoey Lopez will end up with a worse oue than 6 years ago, and there will be no way for them to escape this time. Howard said, ¡°Levi is extremely lucky recently, Mr. Rogers. He encountered the Azure Dragon a few times and even met with the God of War yesterday.¡± Jealousy glinted in Oswald¡¯s eyes. ¡°You¡¯re right. He is lucky. I envy his luck to get to meet with the God of War. He stumbled into the man even the richest men in the entire North Hampton like us have never met once. However, Levi also met with me. Our meeting will be the start of his endless nightmares!¡± That embarrassing incident involving the Lopez family spread like wildfire as they expected. Everyone in the family could no longer hold their heads high. Aaron and Caitlyn were also ridiculed by their colleagues. Zoey did not escape a simr fate. Her friends were deliberately mocking her as well. This is all Levi¡¯s fault. Luckily, we are no longer staying with my parents. Otherwise, there will be no end to the insults directed at him. Nheless, I am d that Levi is still alive despite our current circumstances. Levi left the house early in the morning that day, while Zoey went to work as usual. He visited Kirin¡¯s training base. All 80 mercenaries hired by Rick Garrison the other day were captured by Kirin and brought to the training base because Levi had a task for those people. He wanted to keep the mercenaries by his side because it was a hassle for him to transfer men from the North Hampton warzone to do his bidding all the time. Levi was preparing for the future troubles he had to face. James and the other mercenaries were beyond shocked to receive the offer to be the God of War¡¯s bodyguards. We are all familiar with the God of War¡¯s legendary achievements and title. He is our motivation to survive in every warzone. This once-in-a-lifetime opportunity to serve him will bring honor to our family! ¡°I¡¯ve assigned these people to serve you, sir! I also selected a few outstanding soldiers from the few warzones nearby to form a Special Operations Regiment. So I will need your consent by signing on this order,¡± Kirin said with a smile. Kirin was a man who was addicted to training soldiers into elite members of the special troop during his leisure time. ¡°Hand the papers to me. I¡¯ll sign it.¡± ¡°By the way, will you attend our first practice, Sir? The newbies can admire you at that time!¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Levi agreed. Then he left after he was done assigning the tasks to the mercenaries. Levi saw Abigail in the house when he returned to the Bayview Garden. ¡°Don¡¯t you have ss today?¡± Levi asked in surprise. All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°There¡¯s no point attending those sses because I am already familiar with the content. I am very smart, after all.¡± Abigail sipped on her yogurt drink while pacing around the living room in her shorts. ¡°Oh! My parents will visit North Hampton tomorrow. I will treat my aunt and the others to a meal as well. You must join us, Levi!¡± Abigail said cheerfully. ¡°Okay.¡± I heard Caitlyn came from an influential family. She disregarded the ck family¡¯s opposition and married Aaron of her own ord. Her action infuriated them. I¡¯ve never seen Abigail previously because Caitlyn¡¯s family never attended my wedding 6 years ago. Chapter 108 Chapter 108 Aaron asked Levi and Zoey to visit his house that night. He red at Levi fiercely. ¡°We¡¯ll forget about the incident that happened yesterday morning, but you better don¡¯t embarrass us tomorrow. I¡¯ll kick you out without any hesitation if you dare to act shamelessly!¡± Zoey was caught in perplexity. ¡°What¡¯s happening tomorrow, Dad?¡± Levi smiled. ¡°Abigail¡¯s parents are visiting tomorrow.¡± ¡°Oh? Do you already know? I suppose Abigail told you? He¡¯s right. They are visiting North Hampton tomorrow, and they will treat our family to dinner.¡± Aaron borated. Caitlyn said solemnly, ¡°Zoey, you are aware of the ck family¡¯s influence, right? I have to remind you in advance not tomit any error tomorrow because of your uncles¡¯ significant social status.¡± ¡°Alright, Mom.¡± Zoey nodded. Levi asked nonchntly, ¡°Why are you so nervous? We are just having a meal together.¡± All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Of course we are nervous. Abigail¡¯s parents are no ordinary people!¡± Aaron looked at Levi and Zoey. ¡°Do you know why Abigail takes her mother¡¯s surname? That¡¯s because her mother, Pam Rogers, is a member of the ultra-wealthy family in North Hampton, the Rogers family! They requested for Abigail to take her mother¡¯s surname.¡± ¡°I see. No wonder Abigail¡¯s surname is Rogers.¡± Zoey was informed of that matter for the first time. Levi¡¯s eyes gleamed pensively. So, they are rted to Oswald Rogers and his family. ¡°Are you aware of the importance of this situation now? Pam is the Rogers family¡¯s representative.¡± Levi and Zoey were only allowed to leave after Aaron nagged them relentlessly to be mindful and stay vignt when meeting Abigail¡¯s parents. The next day, Abigail¡¯s parents, Bailey ck and Pam Rogers, visited North Hampton. They stayed in the Mariott Hotel and hosted the dinner gathering at the same venue. A normal room in the Mariott Hotel cost a few thousand per night, while the presidential suite was priced at no less than 80 thousand. It was a must for Bailey ck and Pam Rogers to stay in the presidential suite of a 5-star hotel whenever they went on a trip. Aaron and Caitlyn were astounded when they learned of the price because a night¡¯s stay was equivalent to 3 times of Caitlyn¡¯s monthly sry. Four people were seated inside the VIP private room on the second floor of the hotel when Levi and the others arrived. There was another man inside the room aside from Abigail and her parents. Levi could sense Abigail¡¯s gloom instantaneously. She hurried over toward the door when she saw them. ¡°You¡¯re finally here, Levi!¡± Bailey, Pam, and the unknown man stood up simultaneously. Bailey ck was calm, collected, and dignified. Pam, on the other hand, was covered invish clothing and essories. She gave off the temperament of a member of the royalty. Besides, she seemed radiant like a famous celebrity because of her great effort in taking care of her body. That unknown man was tall and burly, with muscles that rippled all over his body. Levi knew that man was a soldier with a single nce. Aaron and his family sat around the table warily after a warm greeting between two parties. Abigail sat in between Levi and Zoey as if she was hiding from that man. Aaron did not dare to speak in the presence of Pam Rogers. Caitlyn looked at that unknown man and asked, ¡°Who is this, Pam?¡± Pam answered delightfully, ¡°Caitlyn, this boy is the son of your brother¡¯s close friend. His name is Will Ramos, and he is an outstanding child. He is the first-ranking soldier in his camp, so he is selected to participate in the private training camp organized by the King of War, Kirin. Will will be the uing military leader in the future!¡± Chapter 109 Chapter 109 Levi thought to himself. So, he¡¯s one of the soldiers transferred here by Kirin? I guess he told everyone about the selection because that is indeed a significant achievement. Will Ramos straightened his back and puffed out his chest proudly. He greeted Caitlyn and her family politely when Pam mentioned his name. Lust glinted in his eyes as he nced at Zoey. Beauty sure runs in their family. ¡°Do not hesitate to ask me for help in the future, should you require any assistance. I will certainly have the capabilities to settle your troubles,¡± Will said to Aaron, Caitlyn, and Zoey. Bailey ck nodded in satisfaction. ¡°This boy is highlypetent. I am sure he will be one of the highest-ranked soldiers in near future!¡± Pam smiled. ¡°That¡¯s for sure. I¡¯ve never misjudged anyone. He will serve the King of War, Kirin, since he is selected to take part in the Special Operations Regiment training camp. Are you aware of Kirin¡¯s great name?¡± Aaron replied, ¡°Kirin is the trusted aide of themander-in-chief for the Nine Warzones, God of War.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. I guess you and your family aren¡¯tpletely ignorant. Will will soon serve the God of War. Can you imagine the bright future that awaits him?¡± Pam asked. Aaron and Caitlyn red at Levi. Then they shook their heads and sighed. ¡°His future must be promising!¡± Why is our son-inw so useless whenpared to others? ¡°I can¡¯t say the same for your son-inw.¡± Bailey sneered. Aaron¡¯s face turned sour. ¡°You¡¯re right. He¡¯s just a nobody.¡± ¡°Dad, Uncle, that¡¯s not true. My brother-inw is amazing!¡± Abigail defended Levi while looking at him admiringly. Anger surged within Will Ramos at that sight. I¡¯ve always liked Abigail, and I¡¯ve now received recognition from Pam Rogers herself. But Abigail still never smiles at me or shows any interest in me. So why is she looking up to this criminal who is just recently released from jail? This is outrageous! ¡°Don¡¯t be fooled by him, Abigail. His achievements 6 years ago were barely eptable. But now, he¡¯s just a piece of human trash,¡± Bailey said unmercifully. ¡°That¡¯s right. You¡¯re absolutely right. Levi is nothingpared to Will.¡± Aaron and Caitlyn agreed with Bailey. Abigail was about to speak further, but Levi held her hand to stop her. Will noticed the intimate interaction of Abigail and Levi under the table. He gritted his teeth angrily and clenched his fists. But then he said with a smile after regaining hisposure. ¡°The day after tomorrow will be the first day of our training camp. I want to invite both of you to the ceremony, Mr. ck and Mdm. Rogers. Perhaps we can get acquainted with the King of War, Kirin, if we¡¯re lucky.¡± Kirin allowed the soldiers to bring their families along to the opening ceremony of the training camp. Will wanted to bring his parents initially, but he changed his mind on the spot and offered the chance to Bailey and Pam. All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°I heard the news of the God of War¡¯s participation in this ceremony as well. Although we will not get the opportunity to get acquainted with him, being able to admire him from afar in person is already a once-in-a-lifetime blessing.¡± Will was filled in anticipation for the day to arrive. I idolized the God of War and the five Kings of Wars serving him since I became a soldier. It is my biggest wish to meet them in person. So there is no way I can stay calm, knowing I can finally fulfil this greatest wish of my life soon. ¡°What? Really? Not only can we meet with the King of War, Kirin, but we can also see Protector of Erudia, the God of War in person?¡± Pam and Bailey almost leap in excitement. ¡°That¡¯s right. Each soldier is allowed to bring 3 people to the ceremony, so Abigail should tag along too.¡± Will deliberately nced at Abigail. Chapter 110 Chapter 110 ¡°Okay. We are attending the ceremony for sure! This is awesome! What if I am lucky enough to be acquainted with the God of War? I will be treated with respect even in the Rogers family if that happens.¡± Pam began to imagine a better life in her mind. ¡°We are so jealous of you. This kind of opportunity will never be avable to us even after many lifetimes.¡± Aaron and Caitlyn envied Abigail and her parents because they wanted to meet with those legendary figures as well. Zoey, on the other hand, was unfazed. Pam said arrogantly, ¡°Well, we can¡¯t help you with that, Caitlyn. This ceremony is not avable to everyone, after all.¡± However, Levi voiced out nonchntly all of a sudden. ¡°It¡¯s just an opening ceremony for a training camp. We can attend whenever we want.¡± Dreadful silence filled the room as they looked at Levi after he spoke. Even Zoey frowned at him. He¡¯s not able to change his bad habit of talking big even now. Will burst out withughter. ¡°Hahaha¡­ what did you say? You can attend whenever you want? What a joke! Do you know the qualifications required to be shortlisted for this training camp? Only the top ten most outstanding soldiers from each warzone are selected. Who are you to join the ceremony anyway, Mr. Nobody?¡± All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Levi chuckled. ¡°I can go because someone invited me. He even told me the ceremony would not proceed without me.¡± Bailey and Pam¡¯s faces were contorted with rage as they glowered at Levi. Aaron and Caitlyn grimaced while Zoey lowered her head, desperate to find a ce to hide. He¡¯s getting more and more ridiculous. The opening ceremony cannot proceed without him? I do not expect anyone to believe him because even I can¡¯t bring myself to listen to him. Abigail thought Levi was boasting too much as well. She was embarrassed by his brazenness too. Willughed out loud. ¡°You¡¯re hrious! The ceremony cannot proceed without you? Do you think you¡¯re the King of War, Kirin, or the God of War?¡± Pam gazed at Caitlyn and Aaron solemnly. ¡°I am worried about the well-being of your family. This is uneptable!¡± Aaron exploded with rage. ¡°What did I tell youst night? Did I not ask you to behave and stop daydreaming? Are you disregarding my words now?¡± ¡°We shouldn¡¯t have brought you here in the first ce. You bring nothing but shame to our family.¡± Caitlyn red at Levi fiercely. Levi sneered. ¡°You can say all you want, but I will attend the ceremony anyway.¡± Bam! Bailey mmed on the table furiously. ¡°Is this how your son-inw behaves, Aaron? He¡¯s not respecting us at all!¡± Pam was upset as well. ¡°We don¡¯t have to finish this dinner if your son-inw is so capable! I¡¯m afraid we are too lowly to share a table with your family¡¯s high and mighty status. Let¡¯s go! We¡¯re not staying here any longer.¡± No one expected the sudden turn of events as the dinner ended disastrously. Aaron and Caitlyn were startled. We wanted to seize this opportunity to mend my rtionship with the ck family with their help. But Levi had to ruin everything as always. Colors drained from their faces. ¡°Please console your parents, Abigail. This is all our fault. We will apologize to them personally after your parents¡¯ anger subside.¡± The couple ced their hopes on Abigail. ¡°Okay. Leave it to me.¡± Abigail nced at Levi withplicated emotions in her eyes. Will leaned against the door and jeered at Levi. ¡°I hope to see you at the opening ceremony the day after tomorrow.¡± Chapter 111 Chapter 111 Will left the room cockily, leaving Aaron and his family to look at one another helplessly. Caitlyn said despondently, ¡°The Rogers family and the ck family are both powerful families with strict household regtions. They do not condone this type of behavior. So I cannot me them for being mad.¡± Aaron fixated his hateful stare on Levi as he roared, ¡°I can¡¯t wait to strangle you to death with my own hands one day!¡± He was about to p Levi when Zoey stopped her father. ¡°Calm down. We¡¯ll just apologize to Uncle and Aunt another day.¡± Zoeyforted her parents. ¡°Calm down? He tainted our reputations in front of the ck family and the Rogers family! What are you trying to do, Levi Garrison? Do you want to drive us to our deaths before you change that shitty attitude of yours?¡± Caitlyn pointed at Levi as she rebuked him. Levi said helplessly. ¡°Father, mother, I really do have to attend the opening ceremony.¡± ¡°That¡¯s not the issue here. You brought shame to our family and offended Bailey and Pam! So what if you attend the ceremony? That doesn¡¯t change anything. You¡¯re still a piece of human trash!¡± Aaron yelled angrily. Caitlyn could not contain her wrath too. ¡°Perhaps you can participate in the ceremony because you once stumbled into the God of War due to sheer luck. But he¡¯s not acquainted with you at the end of the day. You have nothing to back up your big words as always!¡± Zoey immediately dragged Levi away. They will force us to get a divorce if we stay there any longer. The next day, Abigail contacted Aaron in the afternoon and told him her parents had calmed down. Abigail¡¯s parents were willing to ept their apology if they bring Levi along and make him ask for their forgiveness sincerely. But they wanted to deal with Aaron and his family only after the opening ceremony ended. Aaron ordered Levi to beg for Bailey and Pam¡¯s forgiveness in person. Otherwise, he would have to divorce Zoey. Levi agreed to his request. The opening ceremony for Kirin¡¯s Special Operations Regiment urred the next day. Kirin contacted Levi early in the morning, informing thetter that he would be picking him up. Levi asked Aaron, Caitlyn, and Zoey if they wanted to tag along with him to the opening ceremony, but they scolded him instead. Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. Zoey chided him and told him not to interrupt her during her office hours. Meanwhile, the army sent a car to pick Will up. Abigail and her family got into the car together with him. Pam could not hide her exhration for having the opportunity to sit in an army vehicle despite her extraordinary family background. The soldier driving the car said cheerfully, ¡°You guys are so lucky, Will. The King of War, Kirin, will be instructing all of you personally. Most importantly, the God of War wants to give a motivational speech to all of you too.¡± Will was fidgeting in his seat as he could barely contain his excitement to meet with his idol, the God of War. ¡°You¡¯re right. I can¡¯t believe I am blessed with this good fortune.¡± Will smiled in embarrassment. ¡°That¡¯s because of your remarkable excellence. They wouldn¡¯t have selected you otherwise!¡± Pam complimented him. The soldier driving the car nodded in agreement. ¡°She¡¯s right. You must be an elite soldier to qualify for the training camp.¡± Will straightened his back proudly as they ttered him. But disappointment rose within him when he turned to look at Abigail. Abigail was not gazing at Will with admiration as he thought she should be. In contrast, she was acting indifferently. The car entered the military zone after some time. They finally arrived at the training base after another hour. All of them were impressed by the sight of soldiers equipped with actual weapons standing guard all over the ce. The participants for the training camp and their families were arranged to sit in arge, vacated area. A total of 100 participants were selected to join the training camp. Everyone was looking around enthusiastically as if it was their first day of enlistment in the army. Chapter 112 Chapter 112 Someone whispered, ¡°It¡¯s better to keep quiet in this ce to prevent offending anyone here. They¡¯re all formidable men.¡± ¡°You¡¯re right. There are plenty of veterans attending the training camp for the first time, but they are already part of the Special Operations Regiment.¡± Will was not his usual arrogant self after hearing the whispers. He stayed silent and became timid among the crowd. Pam and the others were more excited than frightened. The people inside this base are all highly ranked soldiers and impressive men in the army. We can count ourselves lucky to be acquainted with just a few of them. ¡°Alright. Friends and families,e over here. I want all the soldiers to follow me!¡± In the end, the crowd was segregated into 2 groups. The soldiers were crouching in front while their families sat behind on the benches provided. Pam and Bailey were overjoyed to see the colonels and officers lined up in front of them. Pam began to scan her surroundings as a thought popped into her mind. She sneered after examining the crowd. ¡°Levi Garrison is a joke. Didn¡¯t he say he¡¯ll be attending as well? Where is he? I can¡¯t even spot his shadow among all these people.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you believe in that scum¡¯s words? I did not even take him seriouslyst night,¡± Bailey responded mockingly. Abigail started looking for Levi as well. She thought Levi woulde, but she did not see him anywhere. Will had already searched the crowd with his gaze, and he did not encounter Levi either. He thought to himself sarcastically. Where are you, Levi Garrison? You¡¯re just a piece of human trash good at talking big at the end of the day. ¡°Quiet down, everyone. The King of War, Kirin, will make an appearance soon.¡± An officer waved his hand in front to signal everyone. The crowd fell silent as they held their breaths involuntarily, waiting for the King of War to show himself. A military SUV drove into the area shortly after. The soldiers and guards saluted immediately at the sight of the vehicle. A murmur of excitement rippled through the crowd. ¡°The God of War is here!¡± Pam and Bailey stared unblinkingly at the SUV. A young man dressed in a military outfit with one star embedded on his shoulder got out of the car. That man was the King of War, Kirin. Every soldier gazed at him with respect after he got out of the car. All the family members gasped in terror when they saw Kirin¡¯s appearance. The King of War is such a young man? Everyone¡¯s eyes were still fixated on the SUV because they assumed the next person toe out of the car would be the God of War. But they were met with disappointment. Someone was seated inside the SUV, but he did not get out of the car. Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. Kirin moved forward and addressed the crowd. ¡°First of all, I want to wee everyone to the training camp¡¯s opening ceremony. Next, I have a statement to announce. The God of War himself is seated inside the car. But there are privacy rules to follow in the army. Non-military personnel are not allowed to meet with him.¡± Everyone was well aware of the privacy rules, but they could not help feeling a little regretful for missing the opportunity to meet with the God of War. Even Will Ramos was disheartened. Kirin added, ¡°However, the God of War will meet with the neerster.¡± The passion returned to Will¡¯s deadpan eyes instantaneously. I can finally meet my idol! The friends and families of the participants stared intently at the SUV in an attempt to discern the God of War¡¯s figure. Pam Rogers and Bailey ck did that too. Pam even put on a pair of sses to aid with her eyesight. Abigail looked in the direction of the SUV curiously as well. Suddenly, she eximed subconsciously, ¡°Why does he resemble my brother-inw?¡± Pam was shocked. ¡°You think so too? That man inside the car does look like Levi Garrison!¡± ¡°Let me see!¡± Bailey ck put on his sses and narrowed his eyes at the SUV. ¡°I think this person does look simr to him too!¡± Chapter 113 Chapter 113 Abigail and her parents exchanged nces with one another as a thought shed across their minds. Could Levi Garrison be the God of War? But they quickly erased that idea. That¡¯s impossible. If Levi is the God of War, why did he let Aaron and Caitlyn live in such a small room? Why is Aaron still driving a Haval if his son-inw is so capable? ¡°Say, will the God of War wear a military outfit if he¡¯s here in the army base?¡± Bailey asked suddenly. ¡°Of course! This is such an important ceremony.¡± Abigail and her mother answered at the same time. They did not believe the God of War to be Levi despite the resemnce in appearance. At that moment, someone got out of the car. That person was Azure Dragon dressed in his military outfit. Kirin nodded in Azure Dragon¡¯s direction when he sensed his movements. ¡°That must be the God of War!¡± Everyone gazed in that direction frantically. The outsiders thought that only the God of War could trigger such respectful acknowledgement from Kirin. But they did not know it was normal for Kirin to greet Azure Dragon that way because thetter was Kirin¡¯s senior. Moreover, Azure Dragon¡¯s rank was blocked by the car because he got down from the other side of the vehicle. So the crowd assumed him to be the God of War. ¡°I am right! There¡¯s no way Levi Garrison is the God of War. I am satisfied with this oue now. We¡¯ve finally seen the God of War¡¯s great appearance.¡± Pam and her husband were exhrated. Everyone was under the impression that they had met with the actual God of War. But they did not know that Azure Dragon deliberately got out of the car to ventte the air inside the vehicle because Levi wanted to smoke. The opening ceremony ended quickly. Pam Rogers and Bailey ck had their wish fulfilled as they were acquainted with Kirin before they left. However, they did not know that Levi had arranged for Kirin to look for Abigail on purpose. Pam and Bailey were contented because they thought the meeting with Kirin was due to fate. The neers were gathered together after their friends and families left. Will and the other soldiers were agitated because they would be meeting the God of War now. Levi got out of the car and walked toward the group of soldiers with Azure Dragon beside him. Will was positioned at the back of the toon, so he could not get a good look at the on-going scene. He barely made out the newly appeared figures. ¡°Oh? That person¡¯s silhouette looks like Levi Garrison,¡± Will uttered to himself in astonishment with a frown. Levi and Azure Dragon stood in front of the toon. rity washed over everyone when they saw Azure Dragon¡¯s rank. He¡¯s not the God of War. The God of War is the man standing next to him. That man in casual wear! Kirin came to a halt in front of Levi and saluted him. ¡°Report, Sir! We have gathered all the neers. Please provide us with further instructions!¡± Kirin¡¯s gesture had indirectly reflected Levi¡¯s status. Levi raised his voice firmly, ¡°At ease, soldiers!¡± All the neers made a simr and synchronized movement upon receiving the order. Everyone panted heavily as they gazed at the God of War in awe, who was merely a few steps away from them. Color drained from Will¡¯s face after he discerned Levi¡¯s face. H-H-He¡­ He¡¯s the God of War? I¡¯m not mistaken, right? Levi Garrison is the God of War. No wonder he said he could attend the ceremony at will. He even mentioned the ceremony would not proceed without him¡­ Will¡¯s heart was beating in his throat as adrenaline coursed through his body. He was scared out of his wits. Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. When he looked up, Will noticed Levi was staring at him with a smile. Fear overwhelmed him at that acknowledgement. Thump! Will¡¯s vision went ck as he passed out on the ground. Everyone was stunned. We are excited, but his condition is simply an exaggeration. Levi asked coldly, ¡°Where is this soldier from? What¡¯s with that terrible stamina and fragile body?¡± Abigail and her parents exchanged nces with one another as a thought shed across their minds. Could Levi Garrison be the God of War? But they quickly erased that idea. That¡¯s impossible. If Levi is the God of War, why did he let Aaron and Caitlyn live in such a small room? Why is Aaron still driving a Haval if his son-inw is so capable? ¡°Say, will the God of War wear a military outfit if he¡¯s here in the army base?¡± Bailey asked suddenly. ¡°Of course! This is such an important ceremony.¡± Abigail and her mother answered at the same time. They did not believe the God of War to be Levi despite the resemnce in appearance. At that moment, someone got out of the car. That person was Azure Dragon dressed in his military outfit. Kirin nodded in Azure Dragon¡¯s direction when he sensed his movements. ¡°That must be the God of War!¡± Everyone gazed in that direction frantically. The outsiders thought that only the God of War could trigger such respectful acknowledgement from Kirin. But they did not know it was normal for Kirin to greet Azure Dragon that way because thetter was Kirin¡¯s senior. Moreover, Azure Dragon¡¯s rank was blocked by the car because he got down from the other side of the vehicle. So the crowd assumed him to be the God of War. ¡°I am right! There¡¯s no way Levi Garrison is the God of War. I am satisfied with this oue now. We¡¯ve finally seen the God of War¡¯s great appearance.¡± Pam and her husband were exhrated. Everyone was under the impression that they had met with the actual God of War. But they did not know that Azure Dragon deliberately got out of the car to ventte the air inside the vehicle because Levi wanted to smoke. The opening ceremony ended quickly. Pam Rogers and Bailey ck had their wish fulfilled as they were acquainted with Kirin before they left. However, they did not know that Levi had arranged for Kirin to look for Abigail on purpose. Pam and Bailey were contented because they thought the meeting with Kirin was due to fate. The neers were gathered together after their friends and families left. Will and the other soldiers were agitated because they would be meeting the God of War now. Levi got out of the car and walked toward the group of soldiers with Azure Dragon beside him. Will was positioned at the back of the toon, so he could not get a good look at the on-going scene. He barely made out the newly appeared figures. ¡°Oh? That person¡¯s silhouette looks like Levi Garrison,¡± Will uttered to himself in astonishment with a frown. Levi and Azure Dragon stood in front of the toon. rity washed over everyone when they saw Azure Dragon¡¯s rank. He¡¯s not the God of War. The God of War is the man standing next to him. That man in casual wear! Kirin came to a halt in front of Levi and saluted him. ¡°Report, Sir! We have gathered all the neers. Please provide us with further instructions!¡± Kirin¡¯s gesture had indirectly reflected Levi¡¯s status. Levi raised his voice firmly, ¡°At ease, soldiers!¡± All the neers made a simr and synchronized movement upon receiving the order. Everyone panted heavily as they gazed at the God of War in awe, who was merely a few steps away from them. Color drained from Will¡¯s face after he discerned Levi¡¯s face. H-H-He¡­ He¡¯s the God of War? I¡¯m not mistaken, right? Levi Garrison is the God of War. No wonder he said he could attend the ceremony at will. He even mentioned the ceremony would not proceed without him¡­ Will¡¯s heart was beating in his throat as adrenaline coursed through his body. He was scared out of his wits. When he looked up, Will noticed Levi was staring at him with a smile. Fear overwhelmed him at that acknowledgement. Thump! Will¡¯s vision went ck as he passed out on the ground. Everyone was stunned. We are excited, but his condition is simply an exaggeration. Levi asked coldly, ¡°Where is this soldier from? What¡¯s with that terrible stamina and fragile body?¡± Chapter 114 Chapter 114 ¡°He is Will Ramos from South City¡¯s South Warzone, Sir!¡± Someone reported immediately. Kirin said furiously. ¡°How did he qualify the selection with that kind of stamina? Send him back to where he came from!¡± Afterwards, Levi¡¯s brief pep talk to the soldiers marked the beginning of the training camp. Aaron visited Levi¡¯s house when he returned home that night. He was there to inform Levi that Pam and Bailey were willing to ept his apology that night because they were in a good mood. ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll go,¡± Levi agreed. He also reserved a table at Grand Royal Restaurant with Zoey. Abigail and her parents arrived after a short while. Pam and Bailey were over the moon as they smiled dazzlingly the whole time. They were even polite to Aaron and Caitlyn when they exchanged greetings. ¡°Why are you so happy? Let us be a part of the joy too.¡± Aaron and Caitlyn were intrigued. Pam was pleased. ¡°This is all because of Will. Not only did we be acquainted with the King of War, Kirin, during the ceremony earlier, but we also got to see the God of War¡¯s appearance.¡± Abigail nodded in agreement. ¡°Really? You¡¯re now acquainted with Kirin?¡± Aaron was caught in excitement. I want to get to know these influential figures too. Exhration was written all over Bailey¡¯s face. ¡°That¡¯s right. He even knows our names. He said Abigail looks like his sister.¡± ¡°What? The King of War, Kirin, knows your names? Oh my God!¡± Caitlyn was astounded. Pam exined, ¡°They had our information as well as Will¡¯s, so they know everyone about us. I think Kirin epted us as part of his circle. Why else would he take the initiative to meet with us?¡± Bailey nodded. ¡°Yes. We do have the qualifications and background to be included in his circle. Kirin told us to look for him if we face any trouble in the future.¡± Aaron and Caitlyn could not be more jealous about Abigail and her family¡¯s luck. ¡°I am very happy today. Do not hesitate to contact me if you need any help in the future, Caitlyn,¡± Bailey said to his sister. ¡°Thank you, Bailey. Thank you!¡± Aaron and Caitlyn expressed their gratitude immediately. We¡¯ve been waiting for so long for him to say that. Bailey shifted his gaze onto Levi. ¡°But he must apologize first!¡± ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right. He needs to say that he¡¯s sorry. Otherwise, we will never ept all of you.¡± Pam was determined. N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. Abigail whispered to Levi as she was caught in a difficult position too. ¡°Please don¡¯t mind this, Levi.¡± Zoey urged him as well. ¡°Just do as they say.¡± ¡°I¡¯m very sorry, Uncle and Aunt. I shouldn¡¯t have talked back to you yesterday.¡± Levi apologized. ¡°Okay. I will forgive you because I am in a good mood today.¡± Pam waved her hand. Bailey questioned him suddenly. ¡°By the way, did you attend the ceremony today? We did not see you there just now.¡± Pam stared at Levi mockingly. Let¡¯s listen to his excuse. ¡°I went. But you were not qualified to meet with me.¡± Levi told them the truth. But his honesty infuriated Pam and Bailey. They red at him in fury. Aaron and Caitlyn were dumbfounded. We poured in so much effort to finally get on good terms with them. But Levi has to ruin everything again. Zoey was dazed. What did he say? The door to the private room was pushed open just as Pam and Bailey were about to unleash their anger. ¡°Mr. ck, Mdm. Rogers, something terrible has happened. Mr. Ramos was kicked out from the North Hampton Warzone because he¡¯s not qualified to join the training camp due to his poor body condition. They will be sending him into the room now.¡± Chapter 115 Chapter 115 Pam and her husband¡¯s faces turned white upon hearing the news. ¡°What? Poor body condition? Not qualified to participate in the training camp? Is there a mix-up here?¡± They were caught in utter disbelief. We know Will¡¯s capabilities well. He is definitely strong enough to take part in the training camp. The door was pushed open again while they fell into a daze. Two waiters brought Will into the room as hey on a stretcher. Two men from the army followed behind them. They were tasked to send Will back. ¡°He¡¯s really here. What happened?¡± Pam asked in a hurry. But Will saw Levi from the corner of his eyes when he was about to speak. ¡°Argh¡­¡± He passed out again. The soldiers sneered. ¡°Look at that. This is the eighth time he fainted. How can he participate in the training camp in that condition?¡± They were puzzled as well. What¡¯s wrong with him? He cked out whenever we mentioned the God of War. But this time, he fainted before anyone said anything. Pam talked to one of the soldiers. ¡°Is there any chance for Will Ramos to reenter the training camp?¡± ¡°I¡¯m afraid that¡¯s not possible. He passed out in front of the God of War. That¡¯s considered an offensive act. The King of War, Kirin, is very displeased with him. I believe that Will Ramos¡¯ career is ruined from today onwards.¡± The soldier answered honestly. ¡°He disrespected the God of War. That¡¯s a gutsy move!¡± The other soldier added sarcastically. Pam and Bailey were unsettled by the soldier¡¯s boration. Did he offend the God of War? Even the Rogers family and the ck family do not have the courage to do that. No one had the interest to continue with the meal after the soldiers left. Will regained consciousness after some time. He was about to pass out again when he saw Levi after he woke up. But Levi quickly ordered, ¡°Don¡¯t faint again.¡± Will finally rposed himself, but his face was filled with terror and his mind was nk. ¡°What happened, child?¡± Pam asked. ¡°I¡­ I saw the God of War¡­¡± Will stammered. ¡°But why did you pass out?¡± Bailey and Pam were caught in perplexity. ¡°That¡¯s because the God of War is¡­¡± Will looked at Levi in fright as he spoke. N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. He wanted to inform them of the truth about Levi¡¯s identity, but the words stuck in his throat. The privacy rules of the army surfaced in his mind. I will be exposing ssified information protected by the army if I tell them about the God of War¡¯s identity. Everyone gazed at Levi as well. A thought popped into their minds. Perhaps he¡¯s trying to tell us that Levi is the God of War? The resemnce between the man seated inside the car and Levi is too uncanny¡­ They waited for Will toplete his sentence anxiously. Finally, Will uttered, ¡°The God of War is my idol. My body is weak, so I fainted when I saw him. I am a huge embarrassment to everyone.¡± ¡°Oh, I see. You almost scared me there. I thought you¡¯re trying to tell us that Levi is the God of War.¡± Pam breathed a sigh of relief. ¡°That¡¯s fine. Take a good rest to recover your health. You don¡¯t have to participate in the training camp anymore.¡± Pam consoled him. Bailey eyed Levi and asked the question in his mind, ¡°Did you see him at the training base today, Will?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Will gave Levi a look withplicated emotions in his eyes. ¡°What? So you really went?¡± Pam and the others were in disbelief. ¡°Mr. ck, Mdm. Rogers, please take me away for now. I would like to rest.¡± Chapter 116 Chapter 116 Will did not have the courage to stay a second longer in the same room as Levi. N?velDrama.Org (C) content. ¡°We¡¯re not finishing the meal anymore. We¡¯ll be leaving now,¡± Pam said. Aaron and Caitlyn were worried. ¡°Have you forgiven us then?¡± ¡°Yes! I¡¯ve epted his apology. By the way, you are allowed to attend Mother¡¯s birthday banquet this year. She has epted your return to the family,¡± Bailey ck answered. Caitlyn was delighted after she was informed of the news. I can finally attend Mother¡¯s birthday banquet since I left my home 20 years ago. ¡°We will be there!¡± Aaron said emotionally. We can hold our heads high by the time we attend the banquet because Zoey¡¯s project is progressing well. Caitlyn nced at Levi happily after Pam and her family left. ¡°Alright. We will forgive you this time.¡± Aaron pleaded with his wife sincerely, ¡°Will you allow me to hang out with my friends tonight, Caitlyn?¡± ¡°Fine. Off you go. Take this bank card with you. I¡¯m warning you now. Do not gamble tonight!¡± Caitlyn handed a credit card to Aaron. Levi knew Aaron was a gambling addict since a long time ago. He lost a lot of money in the past. I even had to clear his debt previously. Caitlyn forbids him from taking part in those entertainments afterwards. He¡¯s not allowed to drink with friends too. I suppose she¡¯s making an exception today because her return has been epted by the ck family today. ¡°Alright! I¡¯ve quit gambling for a long time now!¡± Aaron was ted like a child. Levi was amused by his behavior. He¡¯s a typical henpecked man. The four of them parted ways afterward. Aaron went to meet up with his friends. They were tipsy after gulping a few bottles of wine down. Alex Glen ced his arm around Aaron¡¯s shoulder. ¡°I heard there¡¯s a new underground casino in North Hampton. Why don¡¯t we try out our luck there?¡± Aaron shook his head. ¡°No way! I made a promise to my wife not to gamble anymore.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. We are just going to y a few rounds to try out our luck. You won¡¯t lose any money,¡± Alex persuaded him. ¡°That¡¯s right. We did not bring a lot of money with us anyway. We¡¯ll y in small amounts, just for fun. What if we get lucky? Do you know Andrew Zafer from the marketce? I heard he earned 800 thousand from the casino with a mere 3000 starting amount!¡± ¡°He¡¯s right. We are so jealous of him!¡± Aaron¡¯s resolution wavered as his friends convinced him. ¡°Fine. I¡¯ll go. But I have to say this in advance. I can only fork out 5000.¡± ¡°Sure, sure¡­¡± Aaron and the gang headed toward the underground casino together. Aaron was especially excited when they arrived at the venue. A man, dressedvishly with a ss of red wine in his hand, was seated on the second floor of the casino while he gazed at the crazed gamblers beneath him. He asked with a smile, ¡°Aaron Lopez is here?¡± ¡°Yes, Mr. Rogers.¡± The men engaged in that conversation were none other than Oswald Rogers and Howard Corbyn. Oswald sneered while looking at Aaron. ¡°I¡¯ve been thinking of ways to target all of you, but here you are, offering to step into my trap on your own ord.¡± Howard sought out Oswald¡¯s opinion. ¡°How should we proceed, Mr. Rogers?¡± ¡°He¡¯s going to lose! We¡¯ll make him lose everything. Even the Lopez family will not be able to cover his debt. I am going to force Levi to his death with this staggering amount of money!¡± Oswald grinned like a madman. Howard nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll make the necessary arrangements, Mr. Rogers. I will make sure to let Aaron Lopez learn his lesson well this time.¡± Chapter 117 Chapter 117 Aaron was oblivious to the iing danger that awaited him. He was enjoying himself to his heart¡¯s content at that moment. He had won for a few consecutive rounds and earned roughly 100 thousand. On his 10th straight win, Aaron¡¯s earnings umted to a few million. Alex and the others persuaded Aaron to continue with his gambling. ¡°You¡¯re too lucky today, Aaron! Go on! Let¡¯s go big! 10 million is easily achievable with your insane luck tonight!¡± A gambling addict caught up in his moment of glory often lost his ability to think rationally. Aaron was confident he could bring home 10 million by the time he was done gambling that night. Zoey and Levi were startled awake by the ringing from their phones in the middle of the night. Caitlyn had dialed their numbers relentlessly. Zoey was wide awake the moment she answered the call. ¡°What? Oh my God!¡± Her face went paper-white as the phone slipped out of her hand and fell onto the floor with a thud. Levi asked immediately, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Zoey sobbed. ¡°Father went to the casino and lost 300 million. He¡¯s being detained right now because he was caught cheating.¡± ¡°What? 300 million? How did he lose so much money?¡± Levi frowned. Something¡¯s wrong. Someone must have set a trap for Aaron. ¡°Where is he?¡± Levi added. ¡°I don¡¯t know. Let¡¯s meet up with Mom for now.¡± Caitlyn was already tear-stricken by the time Levi and Zoey arrived. Levi floored the elerator toward the underground casino after Caitlyn informed them of the location. The atmosphere inside the casino was unbearable. Deafening noises and cigarette smoke lingered in the air. A few muscr men came in front of Levi, Zoey, and Caitlyn. ¡°Who are you people?¡± They inquired fiercely. Levi stated the aim of their visit directly. ¡°We are here to look for Aaron Lopez.¡± ¡°Oh. You are that cheater¡¯s family. Follow me.¡± They led Levi and the others to the second floor. Levi sounded the situation out in the meantime. ¡°What happened here, actually?¡± ¡°Aaron Lopez cheated after he started to lose money. Then we caught him red-handed. How dare he cheats after losing 300 million to the casino? We need to follow the rules here and chop off his fingers!¡± One of the men sneered. Zoey and Caitlyn were frightened as their faces turned to the shade of chalk. More than 10 men stood menacingly inside arge private room on the second floor with batons in their hands. Levi, Zoey, and Caitlyn caught the distinctive smell of blood the moment they entered the room. A person was lying on the floor in a curled position. His body twitched faintly in a pool of blood. ¡°Dad! Aaron!¡± Zoey and Caitlyn rushed forward when they recognized the person to be Aaron Lopez. Levi grimaced when he saw how terribly beaten Aaron was. ¡°Save me! Save me, please!¡± Aaron yelped fearfully when he saw his family. The few thugs surrounded Levi and the others instantaneously. A scary-looking man sat on the sofa with a gold ne around his neck, dressed in a leopard-printed shirt. He tossed a cigarette butt on the floor and crushed it with his foot. Then he looked up. ¡°Are you Aaron Lopez¡¯s family members?¡± ¡°Yes. That¡¯s right. He¡¯s my father-inw.¡± Levi met that man¡¯s eyes. ¡°Let me introduce myself. I am the owner of this casino. My name is Enzo Fielder. Everyone refers to me as Mr. Enzo.¡± Enzo pointed at Aaron. ¡°Your father-inw lost 300 million to the casino and tried to trick us. ording to the rules of this casino, he will have to settle the 300 million debt and let us chop off all 10 of his fingers to settle the score. Otherwise, he¡¯s going to die here! Hehe!¡± Enzo threatened Levi and the others. Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. Zoey and Caitlyn were trembling in a terror-stricken manner. Aaron cowered in Caitlyn¡¯s arms as his body quaked uncontrobly. Chapter 118 Chapter 118 Levi sized up his surroundings and said mockingly, ¡°Why do I feel that this casino is not a ce of such high standards that someone could lose 300 million in a night?¡± ¡°Hmph! That¡¯s because your father-inw took a great risk. He thought he could win 100 million after earning 10 million. So who is to me for his greediness? More importantly, no one can condone his cheating behavior in this ce.¡± Enzo waved his hand. Alex and the others were dragged forward swiftly. ¡°Tell them whether I¡¯m speaking of the truth or not!¡± Enzo ordered. Alex and his friends answered immediately. ¡°Yes. That is the truth. We told Aaron to stop after he won 10 million. But he wanted to continue gambling to win more money. So he brought this on himself for losing ultimately. We did not expect him to cheat afterwards! Why do we have a friend like you, Aaron?¡± Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. Aaron looked at his friends incredulously in a daze. ¡°All of you framed me! You set a trap to frame me!¡± Aaron roared. Alex glowered at him. ¡°Did we force you to do anything? You made all the decisions on your own ord!¡± Aaron fell silent. True, no one forced me to do anything. I did everything willingly. I can only me my own greediness. Zoey understood that it was a set-up, so she whispered to Levi, ¡°Should we call the cops?¡± ¡°No. Calling the cops will only worsen the situation. They might resort to desperate measures if we do that,¡± Levi answered. Unfortunately, Enzo overheard their conversation. He sneered. ¡°Call the cops? Sure, go ahead and do that. He borrowed the money from others, so we have written proof as well as the various documents he mortgaged to us. We carried out every procedure ording to thew. Please feel free to contact the cops. The court will confiscate the Lopez family¡¯s business and properties by that time!¡± Everyone looked at Aaron in bewilderment. Aaron nodded. I did mortgage the family house and business. I deliberately went to the Lopez family house to steal the documents after I lost all my money. I wanted to get the money to turn the tables around. But I lost everything instead and even incurred a 300 million debt on myself. ¡°Please don¡¯t tell my father about this. He will kill me if he knows what I¡¯ve done!¡± Aaron said hurriedly. Enzo jeered at Levi and the others. ¡°Do you want to call the cops? It¡¯s up to you to make the decision!¡± Zoey was clueless as to how she should react to the unexpected turn of events. Levi grimaced. They clearly nned every move to target us. ¡°Have you made up your mind?¡± Enzo asked. ¡°We will not call the cops, and we¡¯ll return the money. But we do not have 300 million with us right now. Can you give us a few days to collect the sum?¡± Zoey proposed. ¡°Sure. No problem!¡± Enzo added mockingly. ¡°I am not worried at all. If all of you disappear, then I will look for Harry Lopez instead.¡± ¡°But can you please don¡¯t chop off my father¡¯s fingers?¡± Zoey pleaded for mercy. ¡°I¡¯ll do you a favor. You can bring him away now. But for every extra day you fail to return the money, I will chop off one of his fingers¡­¡± Enzo smiled sinisterly. ¡°Alright. We agree.¡± Levi brought Aaron and his family away from the casino in the end. Caitlyn was on the verge of tears when they reached the entrance. ¡°What should we do? Where can we find 300 million at a moment¡¯s notice?¡± ¡°We have no other choice but to say that we¡¯ll return the money. This is the best we can do to dy the situation from turning south immediately,¡± Zoeymented. Aaron rebuked Levi when he saw the smiling expression on thetter¡¯s face. ¡°Why are you smiling? Why don¡¯t youe up with a solution instead, you useless piece of shit! I could¡¯ve settled this issue effortlessly if my son-inw is a capable person. Regretfully, you are a good-for-nothing piece of crap! You are to me for everything that has happened today!¡± Chapter 119 Chapter 119 Levi was stunned after listening to Aaron. He looked at his father-inw in disbelief. Is he ming me for his own wrongdoings? Zoey was slightly upset. ¡°What are you saying, Dad? You caused this mess yourself. Levi has got nothing to do with this matter.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t give me that nonsense! He could¡¯ve paid for the 300 million debt easily if he¡¯s as sessful as before. But he doesn¡¯t even have a single dime with him now!¡± Aaron stared at Levi hatefully. ¡°Aren¡¯t you capable? You said you¡¯re acquainted with the God of War, right? Can you handle this mess now? You must divorce Zoey if you fail to take care of this matter. I am a man of my word!¡± Aaron vented all his pent-up anger at Levi after the horrible experience he underwent. Caitlyn red at him. ¡°What are you talking about? That¡¯s not important. The most important thing is to find a way to collect 300 million as soon as possible. Let¡¯s go home now!¡± Enzo dialed a number after Levi and the others left. ¡°I¡¯ve executed your orders, Mr. Rogers.¡± ¡°Okay. You can pay Harry Lopez a visit directly after a few hours.¡± The person on the other end of the phone replied. Aaron suggested when they arrived home, ¡°Honey, only your brother, Bailey, can help us now. Let¡¯s borrow money from them while they are still in the city!¡± ¡°You are only going to infuriate them for knocking on their doors in the middle of the night. We¡¯ll wait until tomorrow before we do anything!¡± Caitlyn glowered at her husband. Zoey asked her father with a grim expression, ¡°What happened exactly, Dad?¡± Aaron described everything in detail from the beginning. He had won multiple rounds consecutively and umted winnings up to 10 million initially. But when he seized the opportunity to gamble further, he began to lose¡­ ¡°I realize now that I¡¯ve been tricked. Alex and his friends are a group of bastards!¡± Aaron snarled. Zoey nodded. ¡°That was indeed a trap.¡± ¡°We have two ways of resolving this issue now. The first way is to return the money. The second method is to investigate this matter and find out the person who set you up. Personally, I think the second method is a wiser choice. We should investigate deeper before we pay them.¡± Levi offered his idea. Aaron stared at him fiercely. ¡°Are you suggesting that on purpose? Did you not listen to what they said? Now you¡¯re telling me to wait and spend time to carry out an investigation? By the time we find out anything, I¡¯ll be left fingerless and even toeless!¡± ¡°Alright, let¡¯s not argue anymore. We¡¯ll go to my brother¡¯s ce to borrow money from theme morning.¡± Caitlyn was displeased. Levi left the house quietly afterward. Zoey wanted to think of an alternative solution, so she left as well. N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. The next morning, everyone in the Lopez family was still sound asleep when someone busted the door open with a loud bang. A group of burly men covered in tattoos rushed into the house in an imposing manner. They went straight to the Lopez family¡¯s living room. Harry and the others hurriedly checked out the situation as they were startled by themotion. All of them were frightened by the unweing sight. ¡°What are you doing? You¡¯re trespassing on private property, so don¡¯t you dare do anything to us!¡± Harry bellowed in rage. Enzo threw Aaron¡¯s IOU at Harry without saying a word. Harry and the others were shocked after reading the note. ¡°What? Aaron owes you 300 million? He even mortgaged the Lopez family¡¯s properties and business?¡± Harry¡¯s vision went ck as he nearly fainted. Enzo said with a smile, ¡°That¡¯s right. All the Lopez family¡¯s possessions are mortgaged to me now, including this house. Aaron Lopez even brought me all the necessary documents, so we are simply following the legal procedures here.¡± Chapter 120 Chapter 120 Harry hurriedly went to look for the mortgage documents, but he soon realized all the documents were stolen. ¡°I was wondering to myself why Aaron sneaked into the housest night. So he came here to steal the documents!¡± Henry said angrily. ¡°You better pay me 300 million as soon as possible, now that I own all your properties and business. I will have the court to confiscate these possessions if you do not cough up the money!¡± Enzo urged the Lopez family in a joyful manner. Harry Lopez did not say a word. I had not distributed the Lopez family¡¯s inheritance previously. So Aaron¡¯s IOU is legally binding because of his status as my descendant. ¡°You son of a b*tch, Aaron Lopez!¡± Harry was seething with rage. ¡°You have one day to return the money to me. Otherwise, I¡¯m sure you know what consequences await you.¡± Enzo left after he spoke. All hell broke loose in the Lopez family. ¡°Let¡¯s go to Aaron¡¯s ce right away!¡± Aaron and Caitlyn were about to depart from their house at sunrise. Bang, bang, bang¡­ N?velDrama.Org (C) content. Someone banged on their door impatiently. A group of people rushed into the house with Harry leading the way after Aaron unlocked the door. He pped his son across the face without a second thought. ¡°What a dumb son I have! What have you done?¡± Then Harry pped Aaron a few more times. ¡°You¡­ You already know, Father?¡± Aaron asked timidly while covering his face. ¡°A bunch of people came to stir up a ruckus at the family house early in the morning. What do you think?¡± Harry panted heavily. Fabian said with a grimace, ¡°You better start talking.¡± Henry sneered. ¡°I heard you lost the money because you gambled again? You are just like your son-in- law, always failing to correct your bad habits!¡± Harry fixated his eyes on Aaron. ¡°I¡¯ll chop off your ears if you do not exin everything clearly today!¡± Aaron nced at Caitlyn before he began. ¡°This is all Levi Garrison¡¯s fault!¡± ¡°What? How is this matter rted to him?¡± Harry asked in surprise. Aaron nodded. ¡°Levi lost the money because he went to the casino. I had no other choice but to steal the documents because they wanted to kill Levi on the spot!¡± He knew his family would beat him up if he informed them of the truth while their anger was at the boiling point. So he ced all the me on Levi instead. They did not trust Aaron¡¯s words at that moment, so everyone turned to look at Caitlyn. Caitlyn said through her gritted teeth, ¡°That¡¯s right. It¡¯s all because of Levi Garrison. Aaron has already quit gambling for 6 years now. Levi has been gambling because he wants to be rich. Do you still remember the money we paid back previously, Father?¡± Harry nodded. ¡°Of course. Don¡¯t tell me that Levi earned that 5 million through gambling?¡± Caitlyn nodded. ¡°That¡¯s right. He did not borrow the money but got it through gambling. This time, he lost 300 million.¡± Henry questioned her, ¡°But I verified this myself. He really did borrow the money.¡± Caitlyn responded with a question on her own, ¡°Do you think he can borrow thatrge amount of money without anything to mortgage, Henry?¡± Henry understood instantaneously. ¡°Now I get it. The bank loaned him the money because he has the capability to return the money through gambling!¡± Caitlyn¡¯s speech convinced every member of the Lopez family. Aaron gave his wife a thumbs-up internally. She¡¯s brilliant! We¡¯ve sessfully ced all the me on Levi with that perfect excuse. Aaron seized the moment and said, ¡°Don¡¯t you see why Levi is not here? That¡¯s because he fled in advance!¡± Harry was infuriated to his limits. ¡°I¡¯m going to kill you, Levi Garrison!¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go and find Levi now!¡± Everyone left angrily. Chapter 121 Chapter 121 Aaron drew in a deep breath after the Lopez family had left¡ªthey were safe for now. ¡°Whew¡ªhoney, you sure are smart!¡± Aaron didn¡¯t forget to give Caitlyn a word ofpliment. ¡°Hurry up and go look for my brother and Pam! Or you¡¯ll be the one to lose a finger!¡± Caitlyn said as she rolled her eyes at him. The two immediately rushed to the Mariott Hotel. ¡°Is there something you want for you to see us at this hour?¡± Pam asked. ¡°Bailey, Pam, I¡¯ll cut to the chase then! We want to borrow three hundred million from you! We¡¯re in need of money for our business!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry about us not paying you back. You guys should know about Zoey¡¯s project. It¡¯s a project worth more than a billion. Three hundred million will definitely not be a problem!¡± Aaron and Caitlyn went straight to the question of money. Pam and Bailey exchanged nces. ¡°We need to discuss this first!¡± After half an hour, the two agreed to lend them three hundred million¡ª mainly because Zoey¡¯s project was guaranteed to seed. ¡°That¡¯s great!¡± Aaron was exhrated. However, at this moment, Pam¡¯s phone rang. It was Oswald. Pam answered the call. ¡°Oswald, what¡¯s the matter?¡± ¡°Aunt Pam, I have something to tell you¡­¡± Pam gave Aaron and Caitlyn a puzzled look. Her expression took on a drastic change the more she listened to Oswald. ¡°Okay, I got it. I won¡¯t lend it then!¡± After hanging up the phone, Pam snapped, ¡°You people were lying? Do you really need money for your business? Aaron, you¡¯ve lost three hundred million from gambling, didn¡¯t you?!¡± ¡°Get lost, now!¡± Bailey¡¯s fury sprang to life when he learned about the truth. ¡°Come see us again only after you settled your debt!¡± Then the couple kicked Aaron and Caitlyn out, leaving them stupefied. Why did they change their mind after answering one phone call? N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. ¡°What do we do now?¡± Aaron sweated with anxiety. On the other side, Zoey was trying to find a solution as well, but the most she coulde up with was fifty million. She was at her wits¡¯ end, as they had already invested the rest of the money in the project. Besides, the project would have to be suspended as well if she took that fifty million away. It was to check on this matter that Levi had left early this morning. However, the strange thing was that the other party clearly didn¡¯t cheat. It was Aaron who lost the money after gambling with an expert. It was clearly a deception, yet it was seamless. There must be something fishy. I can definitely find out the truth if I call the cops, but Aaron will have to be imprisoned, and Zoey will be heartbroken if that happens. Levi didn¡¯t want that to see that. He could have easily paid up that three hundred million, but he wanted to find out the mastermind behind this scheme first. Everyone had thought of every possible way, but they just couldn¡¯t get the money together. Dread gnawed at Aaron¡¯s insides at the thought of having his fingers chopped off tomorrow. ¡°Honey, what should I do? Think of something! I don¡¯t want to have my fingers chopped off!¡± Aaron shouted anxiously. Caitlyn creased her brows. ¡°I heard Zoey will contact major investors next to borrow money, but I¡¯m afraid it¡¯ll take a little longer. Probably a few days.¡± ¡°Few days? I don¡¯t have a few days! My fingers will be chopped off in a few days, that¡¯s for sure!¡± Aaron got all sweaty. ¡°So find someone to rece you during these few days.¡± There was a bright light in Aaron¡¯s eyes. ¡°You mean I should put Levi on the spot and have his fingers chopped off on my behalf?¡± ¡°Who else do you think if not Levi? You¡¯ve thrown the me on him, anyway!¡± Caitlyn gave him an angry stare. Aaron nodded in approval. ¡°That¡¯s right! He¡¯s just a good-for-nothing. What¡¯s the big deal with having his fingers chopped off? He has to rely on us to feed him, anyway! That¡¯s going to be the biggest contribution he¡¯s ever made for the family!¡± Chapter 122 Chapter 122 Caitlyn sighed. ¡°But the problem is Zoey. If she finds out, she definitely will not agree to this.¡± ¡°We¡¯ll just hide from her then and tell her that the casino is giving us a few more days. We¡¯ll trick Levi to come over and have him go in my stead,¡± Aaron said. ¡°Then we¡¯ll have to call Dad and the others over to impose a little pressure on him. They¡¯ve been looking for him all day, but to no avail,¡± Caitlyn said. Aaron quickly made the arrangements. After learning the news of the postponement for a few days, Zoey was much more relieved, but she didn¡¯t stop looking for solutions. When Harry heard that Levi had been found, he immediately rushed over. Thereafter, Aaron gave Enzo a call, asking if he could let Levi take his ce. To his surprise, Enzo agreed at once. After hanging up, Enzo called Oswald. ¡°Mr. Rogers, you were right. The Lopez family is using Levi as a substitute.¡± ¡°Okay. Let¡¯s make it a slow and terrible ordeal for Levi. Send me the footage of his fingers chopped off tomorrow!¡± Oswald¡¯s cold and crazed voice sounded from over the phone. ¡­ Levi¡¯s investigation was beginning to take shape when Aaron called. ¡°Levi,e quick! Things have changed! Come straight to the casino!¡± Hanging up the phone, Levi made a beeline for the casino. He realized Harry and the others were there when he arrived. Upon seeing him, they charged forward, pushing and shoving him. ¡°What the hell? Did you lose three hundred thousand in gambling? You¡¯ve f**king ruined the Lopez family!¡± ¡°You¡¯re going to destroy the Lopez family! I¡¯m going to kill you!¡± ¡­ Utterly confused, Levi stared at the crowd incredulously. Me, gambling? It dawned on him that Aaron and Caitlyn had put the me on him when he noticed their unnatural demeanor from afar. Thus, it was inevitable that Harry and the others would vent their anger on him as they didn¡¯t know the truth. Aaron seized the chance toe forward, scolding, ¡°Take responsibility for what you¡¯ve done, Levi!¡± ¡°Yeah! Take care of it yourself!¡± The mass put in their two pennyworth. Aaron pulled Levi to a side and said sternly, ¡°You will go to meet Mr. Enzo on my behalfter! Or I¡¯ll get Zoey to divorce you if you refuse! I have your marriage certificate and household registration in my hands, so I mean what I say!¡± ¡°You¡¯ll be our best son-inw if you go in Aaron¡¯s stead!¡± Caitlyn added. ¡°We won¡¯t cast you aside even if you¡¯ve lost all your fingers. Zoey and we will support you for the rest of your life!¡± ¡°Yeah, hurry up and agree! It doesn¡¯t matter if you lose a finger anyway,¡± Aaron said in a low voice. Disappointment! What a disappointment! Levi could only feel the indifference and coldness of humanity. How could they do this to me when the chips are down?! If it weren¡¯t for Zoey, he wouldn¡¯t have wanted to stay in this home. However, Aaron and Caitlyn had no other choice. ¡°What are you people hesitating for? Send him out and let him take care of everything!¡± Harry urged. At this moment, Enzo came with his men, surrounding Levi and the others. ¡°He¡¯ll go!¡± Before Levi could react, he was pushed out by Aaron and Caitlyn. All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Levi Garrison, right? Take him away!¡± said Enzo with a sneer. With that, Levi was taken away by Enzo¡¯s followers. Aaron and Caitlyn heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°Let¡¯s go now before we get dragged into this!¡± Aaron and Caitlyn departed instantly, afraid that Enzo would go back on his words. Chapter 123 Chapter 123 ¡°I¡¯m wondering if we can push everything on Levi,¡± said Aaron with a frown after leaving the underground casino. Caitlyn¡¯s expression changed slightly. ¡°You mean to transfer the three hundred million debt to Levi and then get him to divorce Zoey and cut off all ties with him?¡± ¡°Yeah! That would be killing two birds with one stone; we don¡¯t have to pay the money back and we can send away that odious brat.¡± ¡°Drop it, you. You¡¯re the one who lost the money, and you signed the agreement. How are you going to do that?¡± Aaron sighed, his heart sinking. ¡°I need to think of a way.¡± In the casino, Levi was brought into a small and dark room. Enzo sat in front of him, surrounded by sturdy men. ¡°Your father-inw has pushed you out to have your fingers chopped off on behalf of him, Levi Garrison,¡± said Enzo with a bloodthirsty smile. ¡°Are you ready?¡± Enzo picked up a sharp machete that glowed under the lights. To the side were people holding cameras in their hands, ready to film. It was an assignment from Oswald to film the process of Levi having his fingers chopped off. ¡°Hold it right there!¡± said Levi suddenly. Enzo grinned, revealing his rows of gold teeth. ¡°Why? Are you afraid? Haha¡­¡± Levi said nothing and silently lit a cigarette. Cough¡­ The next second, everyone was choking and coughing violently. ¡°What on earth does that cigarette contain?¡± Enzo asked, inspecting the cigarette. ¡°The smoke is so strong!¡± ¡°I think it¡¯s a special cigarette from the war zone, Mr. Enzo,¡± said a thug uncertainly. ¡°My childhood friend who¡¯s a soldier gave me one before. The tobo scent is really strong.¡± Everyone¡¯s expression changed at the mention of the special cigarette. Enzo snorted. ¡°Drop it, you guys. You think a crook who just came out of prison can smoke a cigarette like that?¡± Levi took a puff of his cigarette and said calmly, ¡°Tell me who instructed you to do this before I finish smoking this cigarette or you¡¯ll be sorry for this.¡± Enzo and his men burst intoughter. Levi¡¯s going to get his fingers chopped off. Why is he even threatening me? N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. Everyone looked at Levi as if he was a fool. Who exactly is having it worse? Enzo guffawed. ¡°Is this kid crazy? Don¡¯t worry. It won¡¯t hurt. It¡¯s just one cut!¡± ¡°There¡¯s not much time left,¡± said Levi, looking at the cigarette that was about to burn out. ¡°You¡¯ll be really, really sorry for this if you choose to remain silent.¡± Enzo and his men snickered. ¡°Okay then, show us what you got. We¡¯d like to see what you are going to do to us after smoking that cigarette.¡± Everyone watched as Levi finished smoking the cigarette, threw it to the ground, and stomped it out. He lifted his head and nced at Enzo and his men. ¡°You¡¯ll soon regret this!¡± ¡°Regret, my foot! Not before I chop off your hand!¡± Shook with fury, Enzo lifted the knife in his hand suddenly. Bang! The door suddenly copsed with a deafening crash, causing Enzo to stop in fright. In the next second, sturdy men with different skin colors but uniformly dressed in suits rushed in from the outside. With an average height of over six feet two, they stood there like mountains. These people were none other than James and other mercenaries that Rick had hired. They were currently hiding in the shadows, serving as Levi¡¯s bodyguards. It was through the signal Levi had left that they found this ce. ¡°Attack!¡± Jamesmanded, and with a loud howl, the mercenaries pounced on their prey like tigers dashing down a mountain. Chapter 124 Chapter 124 Bang! Crackle! ¡°Ugh¡­¡± Despite being at the top of their ss, the thugs at the casino were not at the same level as the mercenaries who had been in and out of the battlefield all year round. They were all knocked down in less than a minute, unable to deal with James and his mercenaries¡¯ mortal blows. N?velDrama.Org (C) content. While the thugs bathed in blood, their faces disfigured, Enzo was thest man standing. ¡°Beat him!¡± Levi ordered expressionlessly. James grabbed Enzo¡¯s face and punched him hard. After seven to eight consecutive blows, Enzo¡¯s face sank in and was beyond recognition. The shrill cries like those of a pig being ughtered reverberated in the small and dark room. They¡¯d never expected Levi to have so many bodyguards with extremely highbat effectiveness following him. ¡°Well, what did I say?¡± Levi scoffed, looking condescendingly at the battered thugs. ¡°Now, spit it out!¡± After being forced to take Aaron¡¯s ce, Levi figured out that instead of investigating, he might as well use violence to make these people speak. ¡°I can¡¯t,¡± Enzo said in fear. ¡°I¡¯ll be as good as dead.¡± ¡°Beat him! Beat him until he speaks up!¡± Levi said coldly. James and the others were militant and enjoyed crushing their enemies. At hismand, they grew more violent, giving Enzo the most terrible beating. Until everyone was beaten half dead, Enzo raised his arms to surrender. ¡°I¡¯ll speak! I¡¯ll tell you everything!¡± James yanked him toward Levi. ¡°I-It was Howard Corbyn of Levi Group! We were forced into this!¡± Enzo confessed, but not daring to mention Oswald¡¯s name. However, Levi knew at once that it was Oswald. He nced at the camera on the table and chuckled. ¡°It was he who asked you to film the chopping of my fingers?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Enzo nodded. Levi gave James a look. He immediately understood as he pinned Enzo to the table and put his hand on it, slowly lifting the sharp knife. Next to him, another mercenary took the camera. ¡°No! No!¡± Sensing the situation, Enzo yelled at the top of his lungs. ¡°AAAAARRRGH!¡± Then he let out a terrible scream. Thereafter, Levi asked Enzo to send out the video, which Howard showed to Oswald upon receiving it. ¡°Hahaha¡­ Did you hear his scream? I can¡¯t believe a human is capable of making that sound!¡± Oswald had a goodugh. ¡°Howard, send this video anonymously to everyone in the Lopez family, including Zoey,¡± he instructed. Very soon, everyone in the Lopez family received the video. Seeing that the person in the video had his fingers chopped off brutally, Aaron felt a sh of terror, his expression turning for the worse. ¡°Damn! That was too scary! Thank God that wasn¡¯t me!¡± ¡°They really mean it!¡± Caitlyn got the scare of her life, and so did Harry and the others. Zoey, who was still on the hunt for a solution, almost threw her phone to the ground after looking at the footage that she had received suddenly. ¡°Dad¡¯s fingers were chopped off? Was he trying tofort me when he said that it was postponed for a few days?¡± Zoey quickly made a call. ¡°Dad, what happened to you? Are you okay?¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± Aaron said. ¡°Then who was it who had his fingers chopped off?¡± Zoey asked in confusion. ¡°I-It was Levi¡­¡± Aaron faltered. ¡°What? Levi? How could it be?¡± Chapter 125 Chapter 125 ¡°Why is it Levi?¡± Zoey sobbed after learning the truth. Caitlyn snatched the phone over and said, ¡°Sweetie, we had no choice! It was Levi who volunteered to take your Dad¡¯s ce!¡± ¡°How could you do that? You didn¡¯t even tell me! Wait there, I¡¯ming home now!¡± Zoey cried. Shortly after, Zoey arrived home. ¡°Sweetie, Levi told us not to tell you!¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if he loses a few fingers anyway, but I can¡¯t lose any,¡± Aaron said. A sob caught in Zoey¡¯s throat. ¡°Sweetie, you¡¯ll have to return the money as soon as possible. That way we can buy Levi a few more days,¡± Caitlyn said. ¡°But that just means he¡¯ll lose a finger with every passing day!¡± Zoey screamed. ¡°How could you bear to do it?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not like we have a choice. You can¡¯t just watch your dad suffer, can you? He¡¯s still young so he can take it!¡± Caitlynforted. ¡°Did you force him to go?¡± Zoey asked, staring at them. ¡°He did it of his own free will. We didn¡¯t force him!¡± Aaron denied. Caitlyn exchanged a look with Aaron and blurted out, ¡°Sweetie, once we settle this debt, you should get a divorce with Levi!¡± Zoey looked incredulous. ¡°What? Divorce? Dad, Levi suffered in your stead! How could you just give him the brush after using him? Are we such heartless people?¡± ¡°Sweetie, Levi¡¯s sacrifice won¡¯t go unnoticed,¡± Aaron and Caitlyn said hastily. ¡°We¡¯re not ungrateful people. We¡¯llpensate him with enough money once this is over!¡± ¡°You¡­¡± I¡¯m so disappointed in them today¡­ ¡°But you must divorce Levi! He has never been good enough for you in the first ce, and now that his fingers are gone, he¡¯s not worthy of you! I can never tolerate my daughter marrying a cripple with iplete fingers!¡± said Aaron adamantly. Zoey was bemused. How can they be so cruel to Levi just to save themselves? ¡°Zoey, you can¡¯t cry over spilt milk now. Just hurry up and pay off the debt if you want Levi to suffer a little less,¡± Caitlyn said. Just then, Harry arrived. ¡°Our turning point is here!¡± Harry couldn¡¯t contain his excitement. ¡°What do you mean, Dad?¡± Aaron asked quizzically. ¡°Someone has juste to inform us that there is a person willing to help us pay back the money, but on one condition¡ªZoey must remarry!¡± Harry said. ¡°Really?¡± Harry raised the three hundred million check in his hand. ¡°They brought the check! Now the question is ¡ªZoey, will you remarry or not?¡± Zoey was momentarily lost, but she knew that three hundred million was too big an amount to get at this moment. ¡°What are you hesitating for? Go on, say yes!¡± Aaron urged. Right now, money was gold. ¡°Just say yes. If you agree now, Levi won¡¯t have to suffer so much,¡± Caitlyn said, causing Zoey to shudder as the cruel image from the video shed in her mind. For Levi! ¡°Okay, I agree to remarry!¡± said Zoey. The adults were instantly relieved. Harry took out a keycard and handed it to Zoey. ¡°If you agree, go look for him at Sheraton Hotel! We only have the right to use the check once you arrive at the hotel!¡±N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. Chapter 126 Chapter 126 ¡°Who is this person, Grandpa?¡± Zoey asked. ¡°I don¡¯t know. But we were informed that he¡¯s someone who has pursued you before. As long as you marry him, he¡¯ll pay the three hundred million for us and he promises that the Lopez family will be worry-free for life,¡± Harry said. Aaron and Caitlyn looked at each other, their eyes brimming with joy at the blessing in disguise and at Zoey¡¯s remarriage to a super-rich man. ¡°Go on then! Mr. Enzo has changed his mind and is only giving us one day. If you¡¯rete, Levi will lose all his fingers!¡± Harry prodded. Hearing that, Zoey epted the keycard and dashed out. Naturally, these were all Oswald¡¯s arrangements. It was he who gave them that three hundred million check. In his opinion, it was equivalent to not spending a single cent as the money would be returned to him after the Lopez family gave the check to Enzo. N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. Not only could he turn Levi into a cripple and hound him to death, but he could also get Zoey; it was simply the most profitable business. With an apprehensive heart, Zoey finally arrived at the hotel. She knew what it signified, but the primary purpose at present was to pay back the money quickly and relieve Levi of his sufferings. And only by meeting the said person would he solve their problems. Arriving at the designated presidential suite, Zoey took a deep breath before opening the door. Standing in front of the French windows in the vast living room was a man whose back Zoey felt was familiar. When he turned around, Zoey was stunned. ¡°Oswald, it¡¯s you?¡± she asked in disbelief. She had thought it would be someone else. After all, Oswald had never harassed her for the past six years. He would have made his move long ago if he wanted to have her. ¡°Are you wondering why I haven¡¯t been looking for you for the past six years?¡± Oswald said, seeing through Zoey¡¯s mind as he adjusted his gold-rimmed spectacles. Zoey nodded. ¡°The truth is¡ªI¡¯ve been watching you all this time during these six years¡ªour number one beauty of North Hampton. I wanted to see how long you two canst, but I didn¡¯t expect you to hold on for six years,¡± Oswald sneered. ¡°You set up the whole thing about my dad losing money?¡± Zoey asked, remembering the matter suddenly. ¡°How could you say that? No one forced him to gamble.¡± Oswald shrugged. ¡°You¡­ You¡¯re a scoundrel!¡± said Zoey angrily. ¡°Just give up, Zoey! If I could destroy you people six years ago, I can do it again!¡± Oswald cackled with laughter. Thunderstruck, Zoey gazed at Oswald incredulously. ¡°You did that six years ago?¡± Oswald sniggered. ¡°How do you think the Garrison family could overthrow Levi six years ago?¡± Zoey was as angry as hell upon learning that piece of information. ¡°I¡¯m giving you two options, Zoey. One, strip naked and lie on the bed. Two, leave now, but it will be disastrous for Levi. His fingers and toes will be chopped off, but I can¡¯t say if he¡¯ll choose to jump off the cliff in the end!¡± Oswald¡¯s lips curved into a malicious smile at the thought that his goals of forcing Levi to death and having Zoey get into his bed were about to be achieved. Zoey was utterly floored. Oswald had nned everything beforehand, and she was left with no choice but to listen to him. Otherwise, Levi would be either crippled or dead. Chapter 127 Chapter 127 Meanwhile, as soon as Zoey arrived at the hotel, Harry received a message: You can use the check now. Aaron headed to the underground casino with Harry. As soon as they arrived, they were brought up short by the sight of Leviing down from the second floor, holding a stack of documents of title deeds and so on in his hands. Most importantly, Levi¡¯s fingers were allpletely intact! He was clean from head to toe, with not a single stain of blood to be seen. They looked at Levi¡¯s fingers. Perfectly intact! All ten fingers are still there! How is it even possible?! His fingers were clearly chopped off from the video! As their mouths were still wide agape with incredulity, Levi had alreadye up to them. ¡°Where did you get this check?¡± Levi took over the check and had a premonition of something bad as he studied it. ¡°H-How are you okay? Didn¡¯t you have your finger chopped off?¡± Aaron was baffled. Levi ignored them and suddenly raised his voice, ¡°How in the world did you get this check?¡± ¡°Uh¡­¡± Aaron hesitated. ¡°Spit it out!¡± Levi snarled, exuding a breath of hostility that made the two of them hold their breaths as if they were being strangled at their necks. His gaze was especially terrifying. N?velDrama.Org (C) content. Intimidated, Aaron gave him a factual ount of the chronology of the incident. ¡°At Sheraton Hotel on Maxwell Street!¡± Aaron finished. ¡°How long has it been?!¡± Levi asked. ¡°It¡¯s probably toote!¡± Aaron lowered his head. Harry nodded. ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s toote, even if you get there in a sports car!¡± Levi threw the pile of documents to the ground, pushed them aside, and dialed Azure Dragon¡¯s number as he walked out. ¡°I need a chopper! Immediately! Now!¡± Levi¡¯s voice was cold to the extreme. Less than five minutes after he left the casino, a military helicopter came to a halt on the square. Ignoring the astonishment of those passing by, Levi boarded the helicopter. A sports car might not make it there on time, but a helicopter could. ¡°I want the Sheraton Hotel¡¯s blueprintyout!¡± A gleam of murderous intent shed in Levi¡¯s eyes. In Sheraton Hotel¡¯s presidential suite, Zoey was still confronting Oswald. ¡°There¡¯s no use stalling for time, Zoey! The more you hesitate, the more Levi will suffer!¡± Oswald chortled. Of course, Zoey understood that point, but she couldn¡¯t get past the hurdle in her heart. She even wanted to jump off the building and get it over with. Oswald stood with his back facing the window, appraising Zoey. ¡°Rx, I won¡¯t force you! I¡¯ll wait for you to get into my bed whenever you wish!¡± The grin on Oswald¡¯s face widened like a devil from hell. ¡°Do you want me to broadcast it to you now to see how many of Levi¡¯s fingers have been chopped off?¡± Oswald was well versed in psychological warfare. He was destroying Zoey¡¯s psychological defense to a great extent. ¡°You¡¯re a monster!¡± Zoey shrieked, ring at Oswald. ¡°You¡¯re not the first person to call me that! Every woman that I¡¯ve slept with and every man that I¡¯ve killed called me a monster!¡± Oswald gave a broken smile as he inched closer. Zoey stared at him in horror, moving back slowly. ¡°What? Is Levi that cripple really so good? How am I inferior to him?¡± Oswald asked. ¡°No! You can never match him!¡± Zoey shouted. Oswald took out his phone and sniggered. ¡°Howard, tell Enzo to chop off Levi¡¯s hands and feet for me and send me the video!¡± Chapter 128 Chapter 128 ¡°Wait!¡± Zoey shouted in panic when she heard that. ¡°I¡¯ll listen to you only if you don¡¯t make things hard for him! Just don¡¯t touch him!¡± ¡°Thene on!¡± Oswald opened his arms wide, waiting for Zoey to fall into his arms. Bang! N?velDrama.Org (C) content. Crack! Then, suddenly, the French windows behind Oswald made a sound like ice breaking and it shattered. A man rushed in from outside¡ªit was Levi! Bang! With a hard kick, he sent Oswald flying out of the way. Boom! Oswald mmed into the wall, bleeding all over the ce. He was about to struggle to his feet when Levi grabbed his hair. Oomph! Levi gave him a sharp punch to the face, causing Oswald¡¯s spectacles to crumble. Oomph! Then came the second punch. Oomph! At the third punch, Oswald passed out. ¡°Stop¡­ Stop it!¡± shouted Zoey,ing back to her senses. ¡°He¡¯s going to die!¡± Right now, Levi had surely lost all sense of rationality. He had never been so infuriated before. Zoey was his bottom line. And whoever crossed that line was a dead man! Zoey looked at Levi in fear. She could feel his overwhelming hostility. This is a thirty-story building! How did hee in from the outside? He¡¯s the devil of a man! ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Zoey pulled Levi away, afraid that he would really beat Oswald to death if they stayed there any longer. After Levi had left with Zoey, several bodyguards entered the room. The sight of Oswald lying in a pool of blood scared them. ¡°Who did this?¡± ¡°No matter who did this, even God can¡¯t save him now!¡± ¡°Who the f*ck in North Hampton has the audacity toy hands on Mr. Rogers?¡± Zoey knew they were in deep trouble. She was keenly aware of Oswald¡¯s identity as the sole heir of the aristocratic Rogers family, not to mention his tens of billions of wealth, hiswork of connections ramified all over the military, political, and business circles. He was the true juggernaut of North Hampton! Compared to the Rogers family, they were as small and insignificant as ants. She was d that she had responded quickly. Otherwise, Oswald would have been dead by now and the consequences would have been disastrous. ¡°Don¡¯t mention any of this when we return,¡± Zoey instructed. When they returned home, everyone looked at Levi incredulously. ¡°What happened? Did they make things hard for you? What about those title deeds and other stuff?¡± Levi took out the IOU and tore it off in front of the mass. ¡°It¡¯s settled. You guys don¡¯t have to bother about it anymore,¡± Levi said coldly. ¡°Huh? How did you do it?¡± Aaron and the others were utterly perplexed. It was only then that Zoey noticed Levi hade through all those perils unscathed. Not only did he not lose a finger, he even got the IOU. ¡°I called the cops once I got a lead. The underground casino should be toast by now,¡± Levi said. It wasn¡¯t long before the police called. Not only was the underground casino taken down, but Aaron¡¯s matter was also revealed to be a fraud. All the suspects had been apprehended and the seventy thousand that Aaron lost had been returned to him. Aaron hugged Levi with much excitement. ¡°Oh Levi, you¡¯re the best son-inw we could ever have! You¡¯re a keeper! I can¡¯t believe you¡¯ve settled this!¡± Even Harry had to admit that Levi was useful this time. Caitlyn, too, shed tears of joy. After all, the Lopez family was almost ruined. However, Zoey couldn¡¯t afford to be happy. The Rogers family definitely will not let this slide! Chapter 129 Chapter 129 In Zoey¡¯s opinion, offending the Rogers family was much more of a crisis than this. Reckoning that they would probably exterminate the entire Lopez family for this, she told Levi everything as soon as they returned to Bayview Garden. ¡°Yeah, I know.¡± Levi nodded. ¡°What should we do next? The Rogers family will soon find out about this!¡± Zoey was stressed out to the extreme. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. You still got me.¡± Levi smiled. Zoey wouldn¡¯t have believed it if Levi had said that in the past. However, the scene of Levi breaking in through the window today was etched in her mind. It made her feel safe and secure, and she was no longer afraid to take on the world with Levi. Besides, if the Rogers family were to question them, she felt she could plead with Pam. At night, while flipping through different news channels on her phone in bed, Zoey came across a piece of intriguing news that happened on the streets of North Hampton. There was a military helicopter parked directly on the square with someone boarding it without giving so much of a backward nce. For some reason, Zoey actually associated the helicopter with Levi. After all, the figure of the person in the image looked rather simr to him, although it was fuzzy. Could it be Levi who came to Sheraton Hotel by helicopter and broke in through the window on the thirtieth floor? There is a possibility! Otherwise, what other exnation could there be? I¡¯ll have to look for witnesses when there¡¯s time to see if it was Levi who boarded that helicopter. Golden Vi, the top luxury vi in North Hampton, covered an area of over fifty hectares. It was where the aristocratic Rogers family resided. That night, the atmosphere at home was somber and dead. After all, Oswald, the heir of the family, was almost beaten to death and was still unconscious. The entire Rogers family was infuriated. At the pitiful sight of his grandson, Glenn exuded an aura of overwhelming force. Glenn had once fought on the battlefield. Although he had retired from the military, his bold and domineering aura was still palpable. At the end of his military career, Glenn had served as an instructor. He had taught many students and some of them could now be found in every major war zone, such as Steven Shaw, the Colonel of North Hampton First Metallic Regiment. Over the years, Steven had been a great help to the Rogers family. Besides the Rogers family¡¯s own strength, it was thework of connections that Glenn had umted in the past, covering the military, political, and business circles, that had enabled the Rogers family to achieve their current level of sess. Therefore, no matter what time of the day it was, his students were always at his beck and calls. ¡°Who did this?¡± Glenn demanded. A gentle-looking middle-aged man stepped forward. He was Anthony, Oswald¡¯s father. N?velDrama.Org (C) content. ¡°Dad, it was Levi Garrison. This is a sticky business. Oswald was beaten up by him for making indecent moves toward Zoey at the hotel. But the point is, the underground casino has been taken down, and they had ratted out on Oswald.¡± Anthony¡¯s expression was very unsightly. ¡°Is the underground casino really owned by Oswald?¡± asked Glenn with a gloomy face. Anthony nodded. ¡°Yes, it is. Fred Turner from the Criminal Investigation Team just called to confirm. Even the captain, Xavier Fields, knows about this. It¡¯s a devil of a tricky problem if we get back at Levi for this!¡± ¡°What did Fred say?¡± Glenn asked. ¡°They knew about the assault on Oswald, but they advised us to smooth things over and treat it as if it never happened,¡± Anthony said. ¡°Now is not a good time to meet with a mishap when the Rogers Group¡¯s fortieth-anniversary celebration is just around the corner. The impact is just too big,¡± Glenn sighed. Chapter 130 Chapter 130 However, Glenn changed the subject soon after. ¡°But look at my grandson. How can I stomach this?¡± ¡°As you said, the celebration is around the corner. Let¡¯s get back at Levi once it¡¯s over,¡± someone suggested. ¡°Okay, we¡¯ll give him a few days to fool around, then I want him dead, no matter his background or power!¡± said Glenn distantly. Then, having thought of something, he instructed, ¡°Inform those students of mine to attend the celebration!¡± Everyone felt a rush of excitement when they heard that. Some of Glenn¡¯s students served in the war zones, and others were in politics. In terms of age, they were about thirty to forty years old and each of them was in the prime of their life. All held influential positions, like Steven Shaw. It would have been a magnificent sight to see such peoplee together for the celebration. In the next few days, what Zoey had been worried about didn¡¯t happen and it made her jittery. Thereafter, she found out through connections that the casino belonged to Oswald, which exined why the Rogers family had left it at that. ¡°No wonder Levi was so confident. He knew the Rogers family wouldn¡¯t dare to make it public,¡± Zoey mused, smiling. In fact, Levi didn¡¯t know about it at all and was still waiting for the Rogers family to take their revenge. He was shocked when he learned about it from Azure Dragon. ¡°It is said that the Rogers family will be having their fortieth-anniversary celebration a weekter. I supposed they¡¯re afraid of the negativity it will bring about if they make a move on you now,¡± Azure Dragon said. Levi tugged his lips into a smirk. ¡°Fortieth-anniversary celebration? Nice, I¡¯ll be there by then to present them with the biggest gift they will ever have!¡± The Rogers family must be exterminated! It wasn¡¯t only Oswald who directed the entire conspiracy back then, but the Rogers family was also part of it. ¡°By the way, Sir, I¡¯ve found out what you asked me to investigate. The Rogers family only possesses part of Levi Group¡¯s core technologies. Other core technologies have disappeared, but there are corresponding products on the market,¡± Azure Dragon said. Inspired by what happened to Oswald, Levi felt that there were probably other forces who targeted him back then as well other than the Garrison family and the Rogers family. Levi Group, which was founded by Levi, was mainly involved in the fields of medicine and science and technology. At that time, he had turned the volume up to eleven and broke into the market, and was reckoned to have taken advantage of many people. The core technology developed by his team was especially terrifying, as it had elevated Levi¡¯s worth by billions within a year. Many people had coveted Levi Group¡¯s core technology, and even more people wanted him dead. Hence, Levi had asked Azure Dragon to find out who was possessing the core technology. Just as he thought, the Rogers family only controlled part of it, and there were others who also took part in plotting his downfall. ¡°Keep searching ording to those online products!¡± Levi ordered. Even if the whole North Hampton was turned upside down, revenge was his ultimate goal! For the past few days, Aaron and Caitlyn had been very nice to Levi. N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. Perhaps they felt guilty, but for Zoey¡¯s sake, Levi shrugged it off. When Levi came home at night, Abigail surprisingly showed up at their door. ¡°Levi, I¡¯ve got great news!¡± Abigail beamed. Levi put on a confused expression. ¡°Great news? What? Are you getting married?¡± ¡°Pfft! I don¡¯t even have a boyfriend. Who am I supposed to marry? You?¡± Abigail said, eyeing Zoey with hidden intentions in her words. ¡°Then what¡¯s the great news? Say it,¡± Levi said. Chapter 131 Chapter 131 Abigail chuckled, deliberately holding him in suspense. ¡°Abigail¡¯s favorite celebrities areing to North Hampton,¡± Zoey piped up. ¡°This girl has been yapping about it all night.¡± Abigail red at her. ¡°Why did you say it?¡± Levi frowned. ¡°That¡¯s all?¡± N?velDrama.Org (C) content. Abigail nodded with pride. ¡°Yeah, my idols areing. How is that not great news?¡± ¡°Oh.¡± Levi walked away. Abigail went after him. ¡°Are you upset?¡± ¡°Lame.¡± ¡°What do you mean,me? One of them is pretty, and the other is handsome! Here, let me show you their pictures! This is Yelda Zamora. She¡¯s not only pretty, but her singing is superb! She¡¯s the hottest female star out there!¡± Abigail showed Levi some pictures through her phone. Levi flicked a nce. ¡°So-so. She¡¯s worse than your sister though.¡± ¡°And this is Zak Cond! Look, isn¡¯t he handsome?¡± Levi pushed her out and closed the door behind him. That¡¯s more like it. Levi had never been interested in celebrities! It was always the soldiers who sacrificed and struggled for the glory of the country, but it was these celebrities who received the honor and enjoyed special privileges instead! No one knew his brothers had died for the country and that their bodies had been left in the wilderness, but these celebrities made it to the news with just a headache and elicited pity from the public with just a paper cut on their finger from filming. While the martyr¡¯s grave was left collecting dust, an entertainer¡¯s anecdotes were known to all. It was based on this standpoint that Levi couldn¡¯t get himself to like any celebrities. Outside the room, Abigail went to harass Zoey again. ¡°Zoey, do you know they were invited to Rogers Group¡¯s fortieth-anniversary celebration? Uncle said that I can finally meet them on that day!¡± she squealed. ¡°Oh.¡± Zoey gave a nomittal reply. ¡°I¡¯ll get some more of those invitation cards. Why don¡¯t youe with Levi?¡± Abigail was excited. ¡°Okay,¡± Zoey said. ¡°We¡¯ll be there.¡± The next day, with time to spare, Zoey went shopping with Abigail and Levi. After walking around a few malls in a row, Abigail and Zoey bought nothing. But on the contrary, the ordeal of having to go shopping had tormented Levi, the God of War. Shopping with women is so much more tiring than killing enemies on the battlefield. At noon, Levi eventually decided firmly not to continue shopping anymore, so he said, ¡°Let¡¯s eat first! Or else I¡¯m not moving!¡± Unable to argue with Levi, Abigail and Zoey could only agree to eat first. ¡°That¡¯s North Hampton Center up ahead. Let¡¯s go over there.¡± Levi was really exhausted. Arriving at the North Hampton Center, they were surprised to see the crowd that was two times more than usual. Many people were dressed uniformly, rushing in a direction, and holding what seemed like a light stick in their hands. Seeing the crowd, Abigail was ravishing with joy. ¡°God, my idols are here!¡± ¡°I can¡¯t believe they¡¯re having an event at North Hampton Center today!¡± Abigail dragged Levi and Zoey to the front. As there was an elevator just ahead, Levi held his peace. It was only aftering to the center of the mall did Levi realize how scary it was. There was a stage at the front, which he supposed the celebrities would show up there, and many people behind the stage, where celebrities including Yelda Zamora and Zak Cond were on standby. They were here to take part in some business activities to earn some quick money before attending the Rogers family¡¯s fortieth-anniversary celebration. However, the worst part was that there were thousands of people gathering around the stage. Chapter 132 Chapter 132 Not only that, but there were also people around the guardrail on the second, third, fourth, and up to the tenth floor. Levi couldn¡¯t imagine just how many fans had gathered today. Are there at least a thousand of them? The fans were chanting their idol¡¯s name like believers who had been brainwashed, and Abigail joined in as well when she arrived. More than a hundred security guards were guarding around the stage to keep the fanatical fans outside. Even the stage was cordoned off with barricade tapes! Levi couldn¡¯t stand such a scene. Irritated, he pulled Zoey¡¯s hands and walked straight toward the elevator. ¡°Where¡¯s Abigail?¡± Before he knew it, Abigail had already vanished from his sight. ¡°She said she¡¯s going to meet her idols and told us to eat first. She¡¯ll look for uster,¡± Zoey said. ¡°Okay.¡± Levi and Zoey were about to enter the elevator when a few security guards stopped them. ¡°No! You can¡¯t take the elevator!¡± the security guard said coldly, stretching his arm. Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Why?¡± Levi¡¯s forehead puckered. ¡°Unauthorized persons are not allowed to use the elevator today besides staff members and the celebrity teams,¡± the security guard exined. Levi snickered. ¡°So you¡¯re saying that celebrities have special privileges?¡± ¡°Yes! To ensure the safety of the celebrities, you guys are forbidden to take the elevator!¡± the security guard said ruthlessly. ¡°Come on. Let¡¯s try the esctors!¡± Levi and Zoey came to the esctors, but the security guards stopped them again for the same reason. Levi looked up to see that all the esctors had been cordoned off from the first floor to the tenth floor. Just then, Zoey picked up a call from work and took off, leaving Levi with no choice but to eat alone. ¡°That area is separated from this one,¡± said the security guard, pointing at the opposite side. ¡°You can take the esctor over there.¡± Levi looked around briefly. I can reach the elevator on the opposite side if I pass through the stage area. He wandered to the front stage, nning to walk through there. Heedless of others, Levi crossed over the barricade tape directly. ¡°What are you doing? Stand there!¡± ¡°Stop right there!¡± Suddenly, more than a dozen security guards rushed over, touching the electric batons behind their backs and locking their eyes on Levi. Levi chuckled. ¡°Chill! I¡¯m just trying to get to the elevator on the opposite side. I promise I¡¯ll stay out of your way.¡± ¡°Get back!¡± the head of security barked. ¡°No one is allowed to go through here! Didn¡¯t you see the barricade tape?¡± ¡°The celebrities who are here today are all A-list celebrities. Can you afford to bear the responsibility if something goes wrong?¡± another security guard questioned. Levi sneered, ¡°A mall is considered a public ce, no? Why aren¡¯t tourists allowed to pass?¡± ¡°You can on usual days! But not today!¡± the head of security said. ¡°You people are hogging public resources, are you not? Do celebrities have any special privileges for you to obstruct a person¡¯s passage in a public ce?¡± Levi asked in a low voice. ¡°Yes! They have the privilege! Their performance fee costs tens of millions! That¡¯s the privilege!¡± the security guard said. ¡°What if I insist to cross over?¡± Levi sneered. ¡°This ce has been cordoned off. You can try!¡± A dozen more security guards came, making it over thirty of them ring at Levi. Levi shed a cruel smile. ¡°Fine, a blockade, eh?¡± He fished for his phone and dialed a number. ¡°Kirin, bring your troops to North Hampton Center! I want toy siege to this ce!¡± Chapter 133 Chapter 133 How are you calling this a blockade? I¡¯ll show you what a real blockade looks like! Anger overpowered Levi. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have troubled Kirin! Seeing how Levi was putting on airs aboutying siege to North Hampton Center, the security guards laughed themselves silly. Is he crazy? Calling the troops toy siege to this ce? Who does he think he is? A high-ranking officer of the war zone? Show us what you got then! Themotion over here had soon attracted the celebrity team¡¯s attention as a few celebrity managers came over, asking what was going on. The ringleader was Monica, Yelda Zamora¡¯s manager. She was the top celebrity manager in the entertainment industry, who had entirely arranged the event today on her own. In another word, she had the final say! Monica shot Levi an icy stare. ¡°What is your problem? Can¡¯t you see that this ce has been blockaded?¡± Levi gave a half-suppressedugh. ¡°Who gave you the right to do that?¡± Monica froze at that question. It was a question which she didn¡¯t know and had never thought about the answer. After all, it had been normal all along for celebrities to go out with bodyguards, upy a ce and cordon off an area. So it became a default rule. Celebrities had an inherently noble identity with a very high worth. And therefore, no one was allowed toe near to them. So much so that roads would be blocked off to prevent pedestrians from passing by when they were shooting variety shows. It was as if this privilege was given to them in silent acquiescence, and the passerby would consciously abide by it. Thus, they werepletely caught off guard and didn¡¯t know how to answer when Levi raised that question. ¡°Standing here today are all A-list celebrities of Erudia. They¡¯re noble and worth billions. They can enjoy this privilege! If anyone is allowed toe and go freely at this time, then what¡¯s the difference between our artists and you ordinary people?¡± Monica snapped. Leviughed. ¡°So you mean to say that celebrities are people of status?¡± ¡°Yes, you can put it that way! After all, what they did is beyond what you can think of! It¡¯s only right for them to enjoy this privilege!¡± said Monica solemnly. ¡°Don¡¯t you even think about creating trouble here or we¡¯ll hand you over to the police!¡± She further threatened. ¡°Bloody f*ck!¡± Levi cursed. ¡°I just want to ride the elevator and grab a meal, but you guys are here bbering on and on about blockading this and that. If that¡¯s what you want, I¡¯ll show you what a real blockade looks like!¡± Monica and the othersughed at Levi¡¯s bravado. A real blockade? What the hell is a real blockade? Are you kidding me? Monica was about to call security to kick him out when the crowd went wild at the few celebrities walking over. Monica immediately went up to them. The two stars in the lead looked very dazzling. They could be distinguished at first nce, even among a sea of celebrities. The man, whose skin was fair, was decked out in a white suit. He exuded a feminine aura that was most in line with the contemporary standard of a hunky boy-next-door. As for the woman, she was wearing a long white dress that entuated her petite and sexy figure, and as she unted her gorgeous face, she looked like an angel descending to the earth. They were none other than the popr stars, Yelda Zamora and Zak Cond. Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Monica, what¡¯s the matter?¡± Yelda asked. ¡°This fe insisted on trespassing, and after we stopped him, he said he wants to blockade this ce,¡± Monica sneered. Chapter 134 Chapter 134 ¡°Just let him go over there, Monica,¡± Yelda said softly. ¡°It¡¯s no big deal.¡± ¡°No, Yelda! What if he has evil intentions? Look at him. I have no reason not to suspect that he¡¯s coming for us!¡± Zak suddenly spoke, his voice cold. ¡°Where¡¯s security? What are you waiting for? Seize him!¡± Zak was especially sick of such a fan who tended to act up to attract their idol¡¯s attention. To him, Levi was that perfect example. Yelda looked at Levi and said, ¡°Just let him go! Who knows if he has something urgent to attend to!¡± ¡°Hmph, no way! This is dangerous for us! Don¡¯t you know how valuable our identities are? What if he means malice? This is why the ce is sealed off! To guard against people like him!¡± Zak was upromising. Just as the security guards were about to make their move on Levi, he took out his phone and bellowed, ¡°Kirin, where the f*ck are you?¡± ¡°We¡¯re already in position, Sir! Initiating North Hampton Center¡¯s lockdown!¡± Kirin¡¯s voice was heard. Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. Everyone could hear their conversation clearly. Zak and Monicaughed out loud. ¡°Who are you trying to scare here? Who do you think you are to lock down North Hampton Center?¡± ¡°If you can lock down North Hampton Center, I, Zak Cond, will eat a turd!¡± At this moment in time, something big was happening outside of North Hampton Center. Every pedestrian on the square in front of North Hampton Center stopped to look up at the sky. There were at least a dozen helicopters hovering above North Hampton Center building! Whoosh! The helicopter hatch opened. One by one, heavily armed guards came down,nded on their feet and lined up in formation, heading for the interior of North Hampton Center. ¡°Attention, everyone! The lockdown of North Hampton Center is now in effect! Clear out as soon as possible! Attention, this is not a drill¡­¡± A deafening sound was heard from the loudspeakers of every helicopter. The crowd was in aplete state of panic as they were curious about what was happening. Inside one of the helicopters, a soldier was operating theputer. He quickly hacked in and took control of North Hampton Center¡¯s PA system¡­ Despite the warning outside, it was inaudible inside North Hampton Center. Zak and Monica were still making fun of Levi. ¡°Well, what are you waiting for? Where are your men? God, this is hrious!¡± Buzz¡­ Buzz¡­ Buzz¡­ A loud noise reverberated from the PA system inside the mall, making everyone stop all their movements to look up. ¡°Attention, everyone! This is Yash Warner speaking, the Captain of Kirin Special Operations Force of North Hampton. We¡¯re imposing a lockdown on North Hampton Center right now! Please cooperate with us!¡± The announcement made through the loudspeakers was yed over and over again. Before anyone could react, the sound of uniform marching was heard from behind them. Thump¡­ Thump¡­ Thump¡­ Everyone looked back to see heavily armed guards, marching in in groups of tens, surrounding them from all sides. ¡°Freeze! Freeze!¡± The security guards were all put to the ground in no time. Above the high level was a guard who came descending from the sky with a rope tied to his body. It turned out that they had attacked from above¡­ All the security guards on the other floors had been subdued at the same time! Chapter 135 Chapter 135 Everyone got a nasty shock, including Zak, Yelda, Monica and the rest of the celebrity team and security guards. Levi was just talking about cordoning off this ce, and it really happened! And they¡¯re all from the Special Operations Regiment! The next moment, Levi ripped off all the annoying barricade tapes before their eyes and reced them with military ones. The barricade tape the security guards had put up from before was to barricade the public from getting near to the artists, but the point of the military tape now was to encircle the celebrity team. Everyone huddled together, shivering in fear. So what if they had fame and status? They were as scared as ever to encounter the Special Operations Regiment! Right then, Yash Warner, whose voice was heard from over the PA system, showed up holding a loudhailer in his hand, still warning the people, but at the same time mollifying their anxiety by telling them it was just a simple lockdown. Yash was armed to the teeth and had several grenades hanging on his chest. Following behind him were dozens of well-trained soldiers who were jogging up to the front of the stage, standing before Levi amidst the horrified looks of the cadre of celebrities. ¡°Reporting, Sir!¡± Yash shouted, giving a military salute. ¡°Yash Warner, the Captain of Kirin Special Operations Force of North Hampton, is here to protect the Chief! Awaiting your orders, Sir!¡± A deathly silence filled the atmosphere¡­ Monica, Zak, Yelda, and the security guards regarded Levi with an astonished look. Chief? What? He¡¯s their Chief? And a very young one at that? Levi nced at Yash. This is great! Kirin¡¯s hellish training is really something! These ordinary soldiers were as good as the Imperial Guards, despite the short training period. ¡°Mm, that was fast!¡± Levi nodded, then looked at Monica, Zak and the others. ¡°This is what you called a blockade! Do you understand now?¡± Everyone was drenched with sweat at Levi¡¯s words. They were so frightened that they almost passed out. However, one thing they could make out for sure was that Levi was the Chief of the Warzones! No wonder he was so full of himself when he said he was going to cordon off North Hampton Center. It turned out that he really had the power to do so! Zak¡¯s face darkened as he remembered what he said about eating a turd if Levi could cordon off this ce. Levi¡¯s identity was unexpected. N?velDrama.Org (C) content. Who would have thought that a passerby who was just going to grab a meal turned out to be the Chief who could summon the Special Operations Regiment with just a word? Everyone shuddered when they noticed Levi¡¯s stern gaze on them. ¡°ording to your logical thinking, I should be as noble as you, right?¡± Levi sneered. Monica and Zak nodded fervently. ¡°Yes, yes, yes! You¡¯re definitely someone of noble status, Chief!¡± ¡°Then should I also enjoy special privileges and upy public resources wantonly?¡± Levi asked. ¡°Definitely! What are you talking about, Chief? You can do whatever you want!¡± Naturally, Monica and Zak became docile and obedient, wanting to make friends with the Chief. But Levi raised his voice the next second. ¡°Does that mean I should bring along a troop with me to cordon off this ce just to have a meal at the mall?¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Levi¡¯s sudden rage had Monica and the rest trembling. ¡°Privilege? There are so many people with privileges! If everyone behaves like you, wouldn¡¯t it be a mess?!¡± Chapter 136 Chapter 136 ¡°It¡¯s not wrong for you to organize an event, but is it necessary to block all the ces? There are so many people and not everyone is here for you. They¡¯re like me, who came to eat and buy clothes. Why do we have to wait for hours because of your event? If we¡¯re talking about privileges, what do you think about only continuing your event after I cordon off this ce and finish my meal?¡± Faced with Levi¡¯s questioning, Monica and the rest looked down and dared not speak a word. All this while they had only considered the safety of the artists and their own privileges when holding events that they had disregarded the problems of other people¡¯s livelihood. Perhaps ordinary people were simply not qualified for their consideration in their eyes. ¡°We were wrong, Chief. We¡¯re aware of our own mistakes and we shouldn¡¯t have upied public resources! We will definitely think before organizing any events in the future!¡± Monica took the initiative to apologize. Levi gave the crowd a perfunctory nce. ¡°Cancel the event. Yash Warner, take them back and have everyone write a ten thousand-word letter of remorse before releasing them!¡± ¡°What?¡± Everyone was stunned when they heard that. Are you kidding me? You¡¯re asking these high and mighty celebrities to write a ten thousand-word letter of remorse? However, at Levi¡¯s ferocious gaze, everyone lowered their heads. Lastly, Levi looked at Zak. ¡°I think I¡¯ll not watch you eat turd. It¡¯s too disgusting.¡± Zak was badly shaken. It definitely wasn¡¯t a good thing to be remembered by such a big shot. After Levi had left, Yash fell back with his men and the celebrities had left as well. The mall was soon restored to order, and Levi had his meal as he wished. Very soon after, Abigail found Levi. ¡°Levi, you totally missed it. A big chief wanted to have a meal, but the ce was sealed off, so he put this ce on lockdown in a fit of rage. He even took away my idols and they supposedly have to write a letter of remorse. How tragic.¡± As Abigail was among the crowd, she only had a general idea of what transpired just now, with most of it having heard from other people. ¡°They deserve it,¡± Levi said coldly. N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. ¡°But I heard the Chief is only in his twenties. Do you think there¡¯s such a young Chief, Levi?¡± Abigail queried. ¡°I mean, generally speaking, shouldn¡¯t they be in their forties and fifties by the time they earn their qualifications and get to the top?¡± ¡°Everything is fair and just in the military. Anyone with the capability can be a Chief! It¡¯s normal to have a high-ranking position in your twenties,¡± Levi said. ¡°Oh, I see.¡± Abigail continued with regret, ¡°I¡¯m just sad that I couldn¡¯t meet my idols this time. But my uncle has invited me to the fortieth-anniversary celebration. You shoulde too, Levi.¡± Hearing that it was the anniversary celebration of the Rogers family, Levi agreed. ¡°Sure, no problem.¡± At the training base, Yash had just released the celebrities who had finished writing their letters of remorse and was about to report to Kirin when he bumped into Steven Shaw along the way. ¡°Hey Steven, what are you doing here?¡± Yash and Steven were once soldiers of the same ss, and they studied togetherter. So they had a close rtionship. ¡°Mr. Rogers¡¯ family business is holding a fortieth-anniversary celebration,¡± said Steven, taking out a gilded invitation. ¡°He invited us over and I¡¯m here to give you your invitation.¡± Yash epted the invitation. ¡°He still remembers us?¡± It turned out that Steven and Yash were Glenn¡¯s students. ¡®Yeah! Manyrades will be there for the celebration, just to see Mr. Rogers,¡± Steven said. ¡°Okay, let¡¯s go together,¡± Yash said. Chapter 137 Chapter 137 Steven smiled, looking a little embarrassed. Yash could tell at a nce that Steven had a favor to ask of him. ¡°What is it, Steven? There¡¯s no need to be polite between us.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll be straightforward then! I spoke on the phone with Mr. Rogers just now. He told me to ask you if you could invite Kirin to attend the Rogers family¡¯s grand celebration,¡± Steven said. Surely, it was Glenn¡¯s idea. As for inviting the God of War, the Rogers family wasn¡¯t qualified, and thus Glenn dared not even think about it. But he wanted to give Kirin a try. Kirin was one of the five great Kings of War under themand of the God of War. It would be the Rogers family¡¯s greatest honor if he epted the invitation. ¡°It was for an assignment that I came into contact with the God of War, Azure Dragon, and the others. There¡¯s no substantial rtionship or whatsoever,¡± Steven added. ¡°But you and Kirin are different! He¡¯s equivalent to your master!¡± Yash¡¯s expression changed slightly. ¡°Since Mr. Rogers said so, I¡¯ll give it a try.¡± Shortly after, Yash came to report at Kirin¡¯smand post. ¡°Are they gone?¡± Kirin asked without looking up, his legs on the table. ¡°Yes, Sir!¡± But Yash stood rooted to the spot after finishing his report. ¡°What is it?¡± Kirin looked at him in puzzlement. ¡°Don¡¯t just stand there! Say it!¡± ¡°Reporting, Sir!¡± Yash straightened his back. ¡°My instructor, Mr. Glenn Rogers, wishes to invite you to the Rogers family fortieth-anniversary celebration.¡± ¡°Oswald Rogers, that Rogers family?¡± Kirin asked. This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. He had heard it from Azure Dragon before that the Rogers family was the enemy of the God of War. ¡°Yes, Sir!¡± Yash nodded. Although it seemed like a slim chance, at least he tried. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll go!¡± Kirin epted the invitation. ¡°This is great! Thank you, Sir!¡± Yash saluted. Immediately, the Rogers family learned that Kirin would be attending their grand celebration. Glenn was all smiles. ¡°Haha, God bless the Rogers family! That would be the greatest honor for us if Kirin shows up! Hahaha¡­ He¡¯s the God of War¡¯s right-hand man; it¡¯s equivalent to us having a little something going on with the God of War! Our status will definitely rise after this celebration!¡± ¡°Yeah, Dad,¡± Anthony agreed. ¡°Although we¡¯re one of the top ten wealthiest families in North Hampton, we¡¯re still at the bottom of the list after all. We can definitely move up a few ces after this celebration!¡± The Rogers family were so excited that they clenched their fists. The celebration was good news to them as well. Inyman¡¯s terms, it was very likely that their dividends would increase from fifty million to a hundred million. ¡°Pass on my orders,¡± said Glenn, looking at everyone. ¡°Ramp up the publicity! And spread the news that the King of War, Kirin, will be our guest of honor for this celebration!¡± The attendance list of the Rogers family¡¯s grand celebration spread like wildfire in North Hampton and seeing that the most honored guest was none other than Kirin, the God of War¡¯s right-hand man, many powerful families in North Hampton were envious. So what if they were rich? And so what if they had connections all over Erudia? None of those was equal to Kirin¡¯s attendance at the celebration. ¡°Dad, Pam¡¯s daughter, Abigail, wants her brother-inw and sister to attend as well. As you know, those are Levi and Zoey, and so I said yes,¡± said Anthony to Glenn. Glenn patted Anthony¡¯s shoulders. ¡°You did the right thing!¡± ¡°We¡¯ll show Levi just how great the Rogers family is!¡± Glenn chortled. Chapter 138 Chapter 138 ¡°In fact, we should thank Levi for this,¡± Anthony added. ¡°We only possess part of the core technology developed by his team, but we¡¯ve made a profit of at least twenty billion in the past six years, haven¡¯t we?¡± ¡°Yeah, that kid sure was capable. Even the richest man in North Hampton remembers him!¡± Glenn withdrew his smile and continued coldly, ¡°But I can¡¯t stand him beating my grandson to a pulp like this! I must hit him after the celebration!¡± ¡°Right, the overseas experts and doctors are arriving soon, aren¡¯t they?¡± Glenn asked as a thought urred to him. ¡°Make sure Oswald attends the celebration!¡± The Rogers family had hired ten foreign experts to treat Oswald to make sure that he could attend the celebration. ¡°Dad,¡± answered Anthony, ¡°They¡¯ll arrive today at twelve midnight! Five days will be enough!¡± ¡°Okay, bring them here and make sure nothing goes wrong,¡± Glenn said. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Dad. I¡¯ll pick them up myself!¡± At this moment, Levi was at the manor where Azure Dragon and the others lived. Kirin had just informed Levi about the invitation he received from the Rogers family. ¡°Mm, you did great. I¡¯m going too as an ordinary guest. But you, you¡¯re the guest of honor, kiddo!¡± Levi teased. ¡°Our little Kirin will be the most important guest at the grand celebration,¡± Azure Dragon joined in. ¡°Stop teasing me, please!¡± Kirin said immediately. Right then, the valiant and heroic Phoenix came forward, saying respectfully, ¡°Reporting, Sir! I just received news that the Rogers family has hired ten foreign experts to treat Oswald Rogers. They¡¯ll be landing at the private zone of North Hampton Airport at twelve tonight!¡± ¡°They¡¯re here to treat Oswald?¡± Levi¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°Yes, Sir! The Rogers family wants to make sure that Oswald attends the grand celebration, so they invited top medical experts from all over the world,¡± Phoenix said. Levi raised his arm to look at the time. It was a quarter past ten. ¡°Let¡¯s go and take them down,¡± said Levi, rising to his feet. ¡°The nerve to treat Oswald!¡± North Hampton Airport had always been busy. But tonight, there were ck cars stopping before the private passageway, headed by a Rolls-Royce with dozens of hefty men in suits standing next to it, all of them looking aggressive. Coming down from the Rolls-Royce was Anthony. They were here to pick up the foreign medical experts. Such a grand scene was only in line with the Rogers family¡¯s reputation as it brought about an uproar among the crowd. Anthony nced at his watch. It was exactly twelve. ¡°Okay, the experts areing out soon. We¡¯ll leave immediately once we pick them up!¡± Anthony instructed, his men standing by sternly. Shortly after, a team of twenty came out from the private passageway. This included the foreign experts and their assistants, as well as a good deal of equipment. ¡°Wee, Mr. Jeffrey and team!¡± Anthony greeted. ¡°This way please!¡± With a wave of his arm, Anthony¡¯s men took over the medical team¡¯s equipment and loaded them into the car, and the medical team was ushered into their respective rides. Chuff¡­ Chuff¡­ Chuff¡­ However, at this moment, there was a rumbling sound in the sky. It was the sound of a propeller spinning at high speed. Thump! Thump! This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. Thump! ¡­ Rays of bright light shone on the car and the people¡¯s faces from mid-air, lighting the ce up like daylight. In the face of such strong light, everyone was so shaken that they couldn¡¯t open their eyes. Chapter 139 Chapter 139 The sound in their ears was getting louder like thunder. The fierce wind the propeller produced was raging and everyone was almost blown away. Only then did everyone see clearly that those were helicopters in the air. After taking a closer look at the symbol, everyone¡¯s heart sank. Those were helicopters from the war zone! ¡°Everyone, listen and stay wherever you are!¡± A loud voice was heard from the loudspeaker. Thereafter, they saw men after men in suits of different skin colors, and height about a head taller than the Rogers family¡¯s guards, sliding down the helicopter¡¯sdders. The hefty men in suits whonded and seized the foreign medical team directly from the Rogers family were none other than the mercenaries under James¡¯ leadership. Along with the medical equipment that had been loaded in the car, everyone and everything was loaded into the helicopters instead. Anthony and the rest could only look on as the mercenaries took away the medical team and equipment from them. Firstly, the Rogers family had no ability to fight against these mercenaries. Secondly, Anthony was afraid of these symbols on the helicopters. Chuff¡­ Chuff¡­ Chuff¡­ It was not only until the helicopters had left that Anthony came back to his senses. What just happened? These mercenaries are well-trained, and it took them only one minute to raid the ce. It was so fast that we couldn¡¯t even react in time. ¡°What do we do now, Mr. Rogers?¡± the head of the bodyguards asked. ¡°Go home. What else can we do?¡± Anthony made a sour face. Returning to the Rogers residence, Glenn was shocked when he learned about the episode at the airport. ¡°You didn¡¯t stop them?¡± Glenn asked. ¡°They¡¯re just a bunch of foreign bodyguards!¡± But Anthony shook his head. ¡°Dad, listen to me. That group of people was well-trained. You can tell from the way they glide down the helicopters that they must have served in the military. I suspect they¡¯re mercenaries!¡± Glenn looked dazed. ¡°Mercenaries? But I don¡¯t know anyone who dares to deploy mercenaries in North Hampton.¡± ¡°There is one. Didn¡¯t Rick Garrison hire some mercenaries a while ago? They were detained after the incident and have yet to be released. I think it¡¯s them,¡± Anthony said. ¡°So you mean to say that it¡¯s Rick who is using this group of mercenaries?¡± N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. Glenn already had an answer in his mind. Anthony nodded. ¡°Most probably so. Those symbols on the helicopters are military symbols! Who would dare to use these helicopters?¡± Glenn was puzzled. ¡°Is there anything wrong with these doctors? Why were they detained?¡± ¡°We don¡¯t know and didn¡¯t dare to ask!¡± On the other side, Levi had directly sent these doctors out of Erudia. You want to treat Oswald? No way! For the next few days, the Rogers family had been asking around to find out the reasons, but to no avail. They found nothing solid about these mercenaries. ¡°Could they being for Oswald?¡± suggested Leo, Oswald¡¯s uncle. Glenn and Anthony red at him. ¡°What nonsense are you spouting? How could such a great person hold grudges against Oswald?¡± ¡°The only use of these experts is to treat Oswald. Isn¡¯t it obvious that they were detained because the other party didn¡¯t want them to treat him?¡± Leo analyzed. ¡°It¡¯s only Levi who doesn¡¯t want Oswald to be treated in the whole of North Hampton,¡± Glenn retorted. ¡°Are you suggesting that Levi is the God of War?¡± ¡°Of course not! How could Levi be the God of War? That¡¯s too ridiculous!¡± Leo shook his head. Chapter 140 Chapter 140 ¡°Oswald is not getting any better. I don¡¯t think he can make it to the celebration,¡± Glenn sighed. Anthony knew the importance of the celebration this time. It was basically a guarantee that Oswald would be the heir if he attended the celebration. ¡°Dad, can we postpone the celebration?¡± asked Anthony, hoping fervently for his son to attend it. His words had Glenn¡¯s anger spiked. ¡°How can we postpone such a big event? What do you think my students will think about us? What if we anger Kirin?¡± ¡°No, we can¡¯t postpone the celebration!¡± Rogers Group¡¯s fortieth-anniversary celebration was just around the corner, and almost the whole of North Hampton was aware of it. Everyone was proud to have the invitation to the grand celebration. Many people had even sent pictures of the invitation to their friends to show off their status of being acquainted with the Rogers. One could see how well the Rogers family¡¯s publicity had been done. The night before the celebration, Abigail specially came to deliver Levi and Zoey their invitations. Because of what happened to Oswald, Zoey had been worried to this day. She dared not attend the Rogers family¡¯s celebration, lest they flew into a rage at the sight of them. ¡°If you won¡¯t go, I¡¯ll go.¡± Naturally, Levi wanted to go and Abigail was very happy about that because he would be hers alone if Zoey refused to go. ¡°You must watch over Levi!¡± Zoey urged. ¡°He has beef with the Rogers family!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Zoey. Grandpa loves me very much. No one can touch him,¡± Abigail said. Aaron and Caitlyn didn¡¯t receive the invitation. N?velDrama.Org (C) content. In Pam¡¯s opinion, they had no rights to attend the celebration. The next day, the City Convention and Exhibition Center became the venue for this grand celebration. The street in front of the City Convention and Exhibition Center was taken over by the Rogers family for the day, and a variety of banners and flying balloons were hung on both sides of the dozen-kilometer- long road. The Rogers family had spent a tremendous amount of money to decorate the venue. They sure were willing to spend that money. After all, even the invitation cards were gilded with gold. Not to mention the dozens of A-list celebrities and countless influencers who were invited. The parking lot in front of the venue was filled with rows of luxury cars. The Rogers family¡¯swork of connections was not to be frowned upon. Everyone who attended the celebration was wealthy and respectable. The Lopez family was simply out of their league. Abigail and Levi arrived at the venue and made their way in easily after showing their invitations. As the celebration hadn¡¯t officially started yet, everyone was waiting at the lounge where a buffet was being served. Levi and Abigail looked for a seat and had just sat down when a voice was heard from behind. ¡°Levi, is that you?¡± Levi looked back to see a graceful woman in a long burgundy dress. She had a voluptuous figure, slender legs, and a charming and seductive temperament. The woman was looking at Levi with her doe-like eyes. Levi recognized the woman as May Hond, his and Morris¡¯ business partner in the early days, who had both the capability and the creativity to seed. Their start-up team was riding high at first, but many had opted out when they started to lose money, leaving only Levi, Morris, and another girl. Among those who opted out was May. ¡°It really is Levi!¡± Another voice was heard from the side. Standing before Levi right now were four other people. They were Yoyo Peterson, Leon Watson, Hansen Wood, and Bryce Chadd, his start-up partners from the past. Yoyo was that only girl who stayed on while the others had opted out. When Levi¡¯s start-up business became sessfulter on, they had wanted to rejoin, but he rejected them. Levi could still remember how Leon and the other two guys hade tough at him on the day of his imprisonment. Chapter 141 Chapter 141 The ridicule of his ssmates and his partners¡¯ betrayal that day had left a deep scar in Levi¡¯s memory. Etched deep in his heart were the faces of Leon and the others. These people were unforgettable! Furthermore, Yoyo had refused to back out after their business venture had failed that year. Nheless, she hadter gone on to take care of her family¡¯s business. After that, Levi had cut all ties with them, so he was unaware of their current statuses. However, after leaving the team that year, some of them had gone on to start their own businesses and had be quite sessful. Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. Yoyo and May had done the best. Both of them ranpanies with market values of one billion. Leon¡¯s group did quite well too. The three of them were each worth several hundred million. After all, at that time, only high-achievers could be partners with Levi. Even so,pared to Levi, they were subpar. No matter how hard they tried, there was an insurmountable gap between them and the Levi from six years ago. Later, when they heard that Levi was in prison, Leon and his friends were so happy that they went to gloat over his predicament. Levi greeted them, ¡°Yoyo, May, you came too?¡± Before the girls could reply, Hansen and Bryce said, ¡°Why can¡¯t wee? Yoyo and May are the young elites of North Hampton enterprises, and they¡¯re worth more than one billion each. Our worth may not be as impressive, but we¡¯re still worth several hundred million. We were officially invited by the Rogers family.¡± Leon sneered, ¡°That¡¯s right. We are definitely qualified toe. Conversely, your eligibility is questionable.¡± ¡°You have just been released from prison, and you don¡¯t run anypany. You are penniless. How did you get in?¡± The three ganged up to deride Levi. Glimpsing the invitation card in Levi¡¯s hands, Bryce snatched it from him. ¡°Ms. Zoey? Hahaha¡­ Now, I know. You got in using your wife¡¯s invitation card?¡± Bryceughed at his expense. They were simply stating facts. The name written on the card was Zoey¡¯s. Leon chuckled humorlessly. ¡°It turns out that you depend on your wife! I heard that Zoey recently received a promising contract, which allows her to barely qualify for this event.¡± Hansen mocked, ¡°North Hampton¡¯s best, Mr. Levi Garrison, is now depending on a woman?¡± Despite their relentless insults, Levi did not show any reaction. In his eyes, these clowns were totally worthless. They were nobodiespared to the Garrison family, let alone today¡¯s giant ¨C the Rogers family. Nevertheless, to Yoyo and May, Levi was but a shadow of what he had been. In their opinion, the leader who used to be invincible and was always in control had turned out to be a pathetic bum after six years in prison¡­ Not only was he depending on a woman for support, he had not challenged nor retorted his tormentors¡¯ verbal abuse. How full of life and motivation was Levi in his glory days when he founded his business! At that time, Yoyo had been deeply in love with Levi. Nothing could make her leave him, not even his failure in his undertakings. She had wanted to stay with him for always. Those days, Levi¡¯s every word and every move had won May¡¯s heart. May was daring and proactive. Many times, she had pursued and even tried to seduce him. Nevertheless, she had been rejected by Levi each time. That was the real reason she left when the business failed. No matter how times had changed, this was the man they had loved so deeply. The two were deeply moved after seeing Levi¡¯s current state. However, what they felt was immense luck and joy! After being rejected, May had left in order to improve herself. Her goal was to seed so that Levi would regret his decision. Yoyo¡¯s feelings were not so different. If Levi had been sessful and lived happily ever after with Zoey, she would be heartbroken. However, what she felt now was unbridled joy! Chapter 142 Chapter 142 The bottom line was that the less sessful Levi was, the more joy and satisfaction they would feel. As long as Levi failed and deteriorated, that would prove that their decision to leave him was right. It proved that Levi was unworthy of them. This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. They looked at each other, and their thoughts were more or less the same. They were different from Leon and his two friends in that they felt emotional but they would not ridicule or taunt Levi. ¡°Enough, you guys, shut up! Do not forget that we were partners before. Even though Levi rejected our joint venture back then, he helped us a lot,¡± May spoke up for Levi. She was full of authority, speaking like a queen. With one sentence, she stopped the trio¡¯s taunts. Yoyo was different from May in that she gave support quietly. ¡°Are you doing alright?¡± She had a lot that she wanted to say to him but could only force out four simple words. ¡°Yeah, I am alright,¡± Levi replied. Yoyo looked at Levi, and a myriad of emotions surged through her heart. Where is the man who was in control of everything? So it turns out that time can really change everything. It can prove that my opinion at that time was wrong. Time proved that my parents were right when they said that Levi¡¯s surge of energy will die off and that he is not worthy of me. It¡¯s true, then. Everything is now proven to be true. Hansen looked at Levi andughed, ¡°Levi, I would like to ask you, how do you feel now, looking at Yoyo and May who are each worth a billion?¡± ¡°I¡¯m certain you regret rejecting them, don¡¯t you?¡± Hansen chortled. Bryce said, ¡°Aside from the fact that Yoyo and May are doing much better than Zoey, Zoey¡¯spany nearly went bankrupt not long ago!¡± Leonughed and said, ¡°You regret it, don¡¯t you? If Yoyo or May helps you now, you will definitely make aeback. However, you don¡¯t even have this opportunity. You are not worthy of them!¡± Hearing all this, neither Yoyo nor May said a word. May stood with her arms folded, like a goddess on a pedestal. If Levi were to confess to her now, she would ruthlessly reject him. She would even reply, ¡°There was a time when you couldn¡¯t be bothered with me. I¡¯m not the same now. Levi, you are not worthy of me.¡± Yoyo, too, felt the same, more or less. If she had another chance, she would not love Levi again. Seeing this scene, Abigail came over and held Levi¡¯s arm. She sneered, ¡°You are, after all, just ordinary, short-sighted folk! My brother-inw is still amazing. In his eyes, you are nothing but tiny little ants. That¡¯s why he does not bother to reply to your insults.¡± Abigail might not know everything about Levi, but she did have an inkling of his true ability. Someone who offhandedly named her as the owner of a fifty-million-home and just as casually bought the revolving restaurant in North Hampton Center was not someone to be derided by the likes of May and her buddies. ¡°Hahaha¡­ Levi, is this your sis-inw? What a lovely girl!¡± May smiled and looked at Levi contemptuously. It was so difficult to start a business now ¨C more than a hundred times harder than six years ago. If Levi were to try to reach her level now, it would take him a whole lifetime to catch up. Mayughed, saying, ¡°Old friend, I heard that you are not working yet. If you would like to,e and work for me as a head technician. I¡¯ll give you a handsome sry.¡± She imagined the man who once rejected her at his pinnacle of sess working under her. Just the thought filled her with pleasure. Levi rejected her offer, saying, ¡°It¡¯s not necessary. After today, the Levi Group and the Garrison family¡¯s companies will be under me again along with the Rogers family¡¯s businesses. I¡¯ll have a job then.¡± After hearing Levi¡¯s ims, the whole group was stunned into silence. Chapter 143 Chapter 143 When Levi said this, not only did May and the others doubt him, even Abigail found it unbelievable. She knew her brother-inw was amazing. N?velDrama.Org (C) content. However, taking back Levi Group and the Rogers family business was too far-fetched. How is that possible? Even the Levi from six years ago, who was at the pinnacle of sess, could not achieve this! In the face of the Rogers family, he was no more than an ant. ¡°Hahaha¡­¡± A few secondster, Leon and the others burst outughing. May and Yoyo looked at each other andughed aloud as well. This was the most ridiculous joke they had ever heard all their lives. A scumbag who just got out of prison is going to wipe out the Rogers family, who is worth tens of billions in industries? Yoyo and May knew Levi only too well because they had worked together before. Levi had always loved to ¡®brag.¡¯ He always casually mentioned doing something impossible. Later on, he would really achieve it. Nevertheless, that was the Levi from six years ago who could move mountains. He had the ability, the motivation, and the connections. Everything had been as easy as ABC for him. However, the Levi they knew today had nothing. There was no way he could do anything amazing or incredible, least of all, wrestling tens of billions worth of businesses from the hands of the Rogers family. This was just impossible! It was as possible as the sun rising from the west. In other words, only in his dreams. May did not point out the obvious, instead, she congratted him with a smile, ¡°I congratte you in advance! Take back the Levi Group and take down the Rogers family!¡± The othersughed and agreed, ¡°That¡¯s right, Mr. Garrison, soon you¡¯ll be worth fifty billion. Just help us out a bit when you seed, anything from five hundred million to one billion would do.¡± None of them thought Levi would take it seriously. Levi told May, ¡°Thank you. When the timees, I¡¯ll consider you for joint ventures.¡± Yoyo looked at Levi withpassion in her eyes. The Levi in front of her now was simply too pitiable. From the pinnacle of pride and sess, he had fallen so low as to console himself with tall tales. It was so tragic and sad. In the twenty or so years of her life, Yoyo had never misjudged any person or situation. Her only exception was Levi. She thought he was a winner, but he turned out to be a loser! Leon patted Levi on the shoulder and sneered, ¡°Garrison, don¡¯t give up. We have faith in your ability. Truth be told, the Rogers family mastered a small part of the core medical technology you developed in the past, and it was so incredible. Did you know that with your technology, they made more than twenty billion?¡± May smiled, ¡°It was really incredible! It had the ability to transform a whole n from rags to riches!¡± May looked at Levi, ¡°Levi, my offer to hire you as the head of my technical department is genuine and sincere. You have the ability, but you¡¯ve lost your motivation. I believe in you, and I can give you a future.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. You cane to me too. The Rogers family really made a fortune from your technical skills in the medical field.¡± Even Yoyo was interested in hiring Levi. Pushing this man off his pedestal and then stepping on him was really enjoyable. ¡°Yoyo, what are you talking about?¡± Suddenly, a stern voice was heard. A tall man wearing a suit and leather shoes appeared. He wore an unhappy expression on his face. It was Luke, a senior staff member of the Rogers family Group, the super henchman of Leo Rogers, and the second inmand of the Rogers family. His position in North Hampton circles was very high, equivalent to representing Leo Rogers. Luke and Yoyo got along well. It was rumored that they were a couple. In truth, their rtionship was not confirmed, but he seemed to be Yoyo¡¯s best choice for a husband. Chapter 144 Chapter 144 Yoyo would not be moved even if a st from the past returned in the form of the man she idolized eons ago. The crux of the matter was that the present Levi was far inferiorpared to Luke. Seeing Levi today, Yoyo became more determined than ever to choose Luke. May, Leon, and the others quickly greeted Luke when he arrived. Luke¡¯s status was too high, way above theirs. They should try to associate with him more. Yoyo smiled as she asked Luke, ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Luke?¡± ¡°While you were chatting, you mentioned something taboo to the Rogers family¡­¡± Luke looked right and left as he replied. ¡°Oh? Taboo?¡± Yoyo¡¯s face turned pale. Luke nodded and said, ¡°Who gave the information that the profits of the Rogers family are rted to Levi¡¯s core technology?¡± ¡°Do not listen to rumors!¡± ¡°The core technology was invented by the Rogers family¡¯s own technical team. It has nothing to do with Levi.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t say such things again. It¡¯s alright if I hear it, but if any other of the Rogers family members were to hear that, you will get into trouble.¡± ¡°I understand. I do understand¡­¡± May and the others were afraid when they heard this. Yoyo nodded her head too. The truth was that everyone knew what really happened with the medical technology invention. It must not be said in public, though. Levi heard and understand exactly what was happening. He could only feel upset that the Rogers family members were shameless. Undeniably, they had profited by using his techniques. Yet, no one was allowed to even mention that. It was absolutely shameless. Yoyo saw that Luke was apanied by a dozen bodyguards. In the midst of them, an assistant held a password-protected attach¨¦ case. Out of curiosity, she asked, ¡°Luke, what are you delivering?¡± Lukeughed as he replied, ¡°This is a gift for Kirin. It¡¯s priceless, so I need to keep an eye on it personally.¡± In an instant, May and the rest became curious. Even Levi¡¯s curiosity was piqued. What would the Rogers family give to Kirin, the scoundrel? Yoyoughed, ¡°Luke, what¡¯s inside there? Can you tell me?¡± Luke whispered, ¡°The gift to Kirin is a watch! It is a custom-made Patek Philippe Starry Night model, the only one in the world, worth tens of millions!¡± The crowd gasped in astonishment. Indeed, the Rogers family was truly wealthy to present such a treasure to Kirin as a gift. At the mention of a watch, Levi thought of his good friend, Morris. N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. Rich men generally had the same interests ¨C cars, beautiful women, antiques, and the like. Morris loved watches. There were all types of well-known watches in his home, and many of them were limited editions. Of course, they were all gone now. Luke smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯ll reveal another secret, but you must keep it to yourselves. This watch was owned by the assistant director of Levi Group, Morris. He had it custom-made in the Patek Philippe headquarters. It is the most expensive piece in his collection of thousands of watches.¡± Upon hearing Luke¡¯s speech, everyone was surprised and turned to look at Levi. Fury! Levi was furious! It was bad enough that his best buddy¡¯s possessions were divided up, but to be used as gifts? It was atrocious! ¡°Alright, you guys must keep this a secret. It¡¯s not to be told to anyone else!¡± Luke left with the watch with his bodyguards in tow. Abigail whispered to Levi, ¡°Brother-inw, please don¡¯t be angry! If it¡¯s given to the Kirin as a gift, grandpa and I can¡¯t do anything about it.¡± Levi said nonchntly, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter as I shall take back the watch soon enough!¡± ¡°Hahaha¡­¡± May and the othersughed again. ¡°How are you going to get it back?¡± Yoyo sneered as she asked him. ¡°Do you think you are Kirin, the King of War?¡± The crowd asked him. Levi said softly, ¡°When the timees, Kirin will bring it to me personally!¡± Chapter 145 Chapter 145 ¡°You are so disappointing!¡± Yoyo shook her head and looked at Levi in disgust. Are you now depending on tall tales to console yourself? May and the others were now taking Levi as a joke. Hansenughed as he said, ¡°Levi, did you see Luke just now? That¡¯s Yoyo¡¯s boyfriend. How can you compare yourself to him? He is more awesome than you were six years ago when you were at your peak!¡± ¡°Haha, Yoyo, do you now see what a poor choice you made at that time? Your judgment was really horrible!¡± ¡°Now that you have chosen Luke, you just escaped from a great tragedy!¡± ¡­ Yoyo was still feeling d. She often imagined Luke¡¯s expression of regret, hoping to see it in person one day. And now, her wish hade true! ¡°Brother-inw, let¡¯s leave. Just ignore them!¡± Abigail was so furious that she felt she would kill the two women if she listened to their insults any longer. ¡°Listen, you guys, truth be told, he was once at the pinnacle of sess. Now, he is still at the peak!¡± With that, Abigail took Levi away from the ce. The moment they left the guest hall, they ran into the Rogers family. Leading the group was naturally the domineering Glenn, followed by Anthony, Pam, and the others. ¡°Grandpa, uncles, dad, mom¡­¡± Abigail greeted them cheerfully. However, Glenn and the n were looking at Levi. ¡°Levi? Hahaha¡­¡± Suddenly, Glenn broke out inughter. Anthony went to Levi and whispered in his ear,ughing, ¡°I promise you that you won¡¯t leave this ce alive!¡± It was an undisguised threat! Leviughed as he replied, ¡°Why isn¡¯t my old ssmate, Oswald here? Is he hospitalized and unable to come? ¡° Pam and Bailey ck did not know about it. Immediately, they replied, ¡°What nonsense are you talking about, Levi? Oswald is perfectly fine!¡± However, Glenn and the others were disturbed. In fact, they were bursting with fury, ready to kill Levi! He was challenging the power of the Rogers family! Levi continuedughing as he said, ¡°Go on with the treatment. Our country, Erudia, has lots of fine doctors. There¡¯s no need to seek any doctors from abroad.¡± With these words, silence fell on the group. Glenn¡¯s countenance looked crazed. Levi knows about the doctor from abroad! Other than the Atkinson family and the people who abducted the doctor, no one knew about this. Everyone looked at Levi with suspicion in their eyes. Can it be possible that Levi orchestrated the abduction of the doctor? How can that be possible? Military helicopters were used, and mercenaries were employed. How can Levi do all that? It is impossible! We have thoroughly checked Levi¡¯s present situation. He has few helpers ¨C only Nueve, Trey, and some others are giving him aid. We can only suspect that he knows about the foreign doctor, that is all. ¡°Ho ho ho¡­¡± Leviughed mysteriously and left with Abigail.This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. Glenn and the n were left wondering. Nevertheless, they were certain deep down that Levi only knew about the doctor and was not responsible for the abduction. Just then, a staff of the Rogers family ran over to them and reported, ¡°Master, there is a problem with the dinner. We need some help to resolve it.¡± The dinner and the celebration were equally important. Nothing must go wrong. Glenn instructed Pam and Bailey ck, ¡°You both go and resolve the dinner problem. It must go on without a snag!¡± ¡°Yes, father!¡± The men of the Rogers family must attend the celebration ceremony. Hence, the only person they could send was Pam. By now, almost all the guests had arrived. Everyone was seated ording to their seating arrangement. Due to her rtion to Levi, Abigail was seated at the back of the hall, close to the center aisle instead of near the front. The Rogers family would never let Levi sit near the front. May, Yoyo, and the others were seated near the front, close to the center. Before they took their seats, they waved to Levi to show him that they had better seats. In a short moment, the guests had filled the few hundred seats. Chapter 146 Chapter 146 The guests were from all walks of life, covering the military, political, and business circles. They were all bigwigs in their respective areas. It was a testament to the Rogers family¡¯s widework and sphere of influence. The empty front row seats were reserved for the ceremony¡¯s VIPs, who were usually thest to arrive. Members of the Rogers family had all taken their seats. The scene was a perfect representation of the wealthy and powerful being in a ss of its own. Roaring cheers could be heard when the celebrities, including Yelda Zamora and Zak Cond, made their appearances. The enthusiasm of the crowd was pushed to a climax. After the celebrities settled down, Glenn Rogers walked up on stage and said a few words of wee. Following his opening speech, Glenn said impassionedly, ¡°Now, let us wee our heavyweight guests of the night¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯m proud to say that the following 20 guests whom I¡¯m about to introduce, are all my mentees throughout my military career.¡± ¡°First, let us wee Steven Shaw, Colonel of the First Regiment of North Hampton!¡± ¡°Now, let us wee Yash Warner, Captain of the Kirin Special Operations Force of North Hampton!¡± ¡°Third, we have Warren Klein, Commander of the Special Warfare Command of West Lakebran!¡± ¡°Fourth, we have Gilbert Hawkins, District Governor of El Swepel in North Hampton!¡± ¡°Fifth, let¡¯s wee Danny Heath, North Hampton¡¯s Minister of Commerce!¡± The crowd was exuberant, and everyone pped loudly as Glenn introduced his former mentees. The man¡¯s prot¨¦g¨¦s were scattered all over the country, and all of them were at the pinnacle of their lives and careers. Around 20 of them weremanders or held equivalent positions, while at least 50 of them were higher-ups in the military or political circles. Everyone, including the rich and powerful, stood in awe of those former prot¨¦g¨¦s of Glenn. Each of them was a formidable force not to be trifled with! With so many outstanding individuals who were previously under the Rogers family¡¯s wing, it was almost impossible to gauge the immeasurable influence of the family. Every member of the Rogers family was proud to be one of the Rogers. Glenn was definitely the proudest person among everyone in attendance as he presented his mentees, who were all sesses in their own rights. That was what the Rogers family was made of! There was no one in North Hampton who would dare to pit themselves against the Rogers family. The dozens of celebrities who attended the event were proof of the Rogers family¡¯s wealth, while the high-ranking military and government officials demonstrated the family¡¯s vastwork. This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. Witnessing the star-studded asion, Leo Watson sneered and said, ¡°Look at this grandeur, Levi is definitely no match for the Rogers family.¡± May and Yoyo, who were also stunned by the impressive scene, readily agreed. ¡°Honestly, the Rogers family could be considered the most powerful family in the country. What we are currently seeing may not even be a fraction of what they are really made of! They are already beyond the level of conventional riches. It seems like they are truly the creme de creme of the country! I highly doubt that there would be anyone who would get the better of that family!¡± After Steven Shaw and the remaining guests were seated, the front row seats were almost fully filled. But the center seat was still vacant. Everyone knew very well who that special chair was reserved for. It was none other than the Kirin King of War! In extremely high spirits, Glenn Rogers announced in a bright voice, ¡°Now,dies and gentlemen, let¡¯s give the loudest round of apuse to wee the legendary God of War of Erudia, one of the Five Great Wars Regiment, the Kirin King of War!¡± p! p! p! The audience responded with thunderous apuse. The Rogers family would definitely have their status elevated even further after today, with the Kirin King of War gracing the ceremony. Under the crowd¡¯s expectant gazes, Kirin entered the venue, nked by Anthony, Leo, and a few others. Everyone was thrilled to be able to see the Kirin King of War in person! As Abigail had already been in the man¡¯s presence previously, she did not feel the same excitement as the rest of the people. Levi smiled and said, ¡°Look what a grand wee Kirin has received!¡± What baffled many was that, Kirin was donning his military uniform. With a dignified and domineering air surrounding him, the man looked truly majestic and powerful. The other military officers, such as Steven Shaw, who made their appearances before Kirin, were all dressed in suits. None of them came in their military uniforms. After all, they were attending a private event, and it did not seem appropriate to be decked out in military uniforms. As such, it was mystifying to majority of the attendees that the Kirin King of War had donned his uniform. It was as if he was out on a mission instead of attending a joyous ceremony. However, Glenn and the rest did not dwell on it. They even thought that the man¡¯s choice of dressing was a great idea, as it made him look more dignified, intimidating, and revered. At the same time, it also showed the rest of the guests that being a part of the event meant serious business for Kirin. This could only benefit the Rogers family, as it created an illusion that, instead of being specifically invited as a guest, Kirin was already on friendly terms with the family, and had speciallye to show support for the event! Chapter 147 Chapter 147 Kirin went up the stage with a stoic face. The Rogers family had prepared a gift for the man and had arranged for it to be presented to him on stage. This moment hade! Members of the Rogers family were all in a state of ecstasy as they looked at Kirin standing on stage in his military uniform. This instant was the highlight of the Rogers family¡¯s 40th-anniversary celebration! The rest of the guests in the audience had looks of envy on their faces as they witnessed this glorious moment. After today, the Rogers family¡¯s status among the wealthy and powerful families was bound to be raised by a few notches. Overwhelmed with excitement, Glenn announced, ¡°Next, on behalf of the Rogers family, l would like to present the Kirin King of War a token of appreciation!¡± Escorted by eight bodyguards, Luke Quarrell walked on stage, holding an exquisite gift box in his hands. ¡°Look, Yoyo! It¡¯s your boyfriend, Luke! He must have gained recognition and is extremely trusted by the Rogers family to be entrusted with such an important task!¡± ¡°Exactly! He¡¯s one of few who get to be in such close contact with the Kirin King of War! That¡¯s so impressive!¡± ¡°Yeah! How can Levipare to Luke?¡± Hansen Wood and Leo Watson were engaged in an animated conversation, showering Luke Quarrell withpliments. Yoyo was all smiles and wore a slightly smug expression on her face. Her reaction was equivalent to admitting that Luke was indeed her boyfriend! The woman was also thankful that Levi had previously rejected her. Otherwise, she would not have been able to be a part of such a momentous asion now! The other people around, who had overheard Hansen and Leo¡¯s conversation, had also turned their gazes towards Yoyo. They seemed to be also admiring her good fortune. Yoyo was enjoying the feeling of being envied by all and derived great satisfaction from it. She even felt like standing up and shouting out loud: Do you guys see that? That man over there who is presenting the gift to the Kirin King of War is my boyfriend! Yoyo deliberately turned around to look at Levi. This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. It was as though she was silently conveying a message to the man, telling him that he was not good enough for her. Luke went up on stage and stopped next to Kirin. Holding the gift box with both hands, he extended his arms. Glenn did a brief introduction of the gift, saying, ¡°This present, which we have specially chosen for the Kirin King of War, was custom-made by Patek Philippe. It¡¯s one of its kind and worth ten million! We felt that only a unique timepiece like this would suit the King of War¡¯s honorable status!¡± Glenn paused and looked at Kirin before continuing, ¡°Please don¡¯t misunderstand, Sir. This is purely a token of appreciation from the Rogers family, to thank you for being here with us on this significant asion. I can promise, in front of the media and everyone else present, that we have no other intentions. It¡¯s just meant to be a souvenir, and we hope that you will ept it!¡± Glenn wanted to avoid unnecessary rumors about the Rogers family attempting to bribe the Kirin King of War and also hoped to ease any concerns which Kirin might have. ¡°Open it!¡± When Luke opened the gift box, the exclusive watch sprang into sight. It was indeed a stunning beauty and definitely worth the high value of ten million! With slightly shaky hands, Luke presented the watch to Kirin. This could be considered the greatest achievement of Luke¡¯s life so far. The audience held their breaths when Kirin epted the gift. Sessive gasps of astonishment could be heard among the other guests. Guests in the front row, who were closest to the stage, even had goosebumps when they took in the sight. They consisted of representatives from other wealthy and powerful families. Even though the eptance of the watch by Kirin seemed like a simple gesture, it held profound significance. This could mean that the Rogers family would have Kirin¡¯s backing from now onward! With this, the Rogers family would dominate the rest of the wealthy and powerful families in North Hampton and might even be one of the most formidable families in the country. ¡°Sir, would you like to say a few words?¡± Glenn Rogers asked Kirin tentatively. Kirin suddenly shed an unfathomable smile and said, ¡°Where¡¯s Oswald Rogers? I¡¯ve heard since long ago that Mr. Oswald is a rare, unparalleled talent in North Hampton! I don¡¯t seem to see him here today?¡± The hearts of everyone from the Rogers family skipped a beat when they heard Kirin¡¯s question. Two people had asked about Oswald today. The first one was Levi Garrison. And now, it was Kirin! What were the odds that two seemingly unrted people had asked the same question on the same day? That raised question marks for the Rogers. It was almost as though they had discussed it prior and colluded to ask the same question on the same day. The idea was also reinforced by the knowing smile on Kirin¡¯s face. However, it was merely a passing thought. Instead of feeling uneasy, the Rogers were actually delighted that the Kirin had asked the question! Chapter 148 Chapter 148 To the Rogers family, being noticed by the Kirin King of War was a blessing to Oswald! Anthony Rogers was more exhrated than any of his other family members. It was a great honor that his son had received such a tteringpliment from Kirin. Audible whispers could be heard from the crowd. They were all envious of the attention given to the Rogers family by Kirin. Kirin had even made a special mention of the sessor of the Rogers family! It was almost unbelievable! Glenn and Anthony shot each other a meaningful look. They were both burning with hatred for Levi Garrison and wished that they could skin him alive at this instant. If Oswald had not been injured by Levi, he would have been able to join the other members of the family at today¡¯s ceremony and receivepliments from Kirin in person. It was entirely Levi Garrison¡¯s fault! ¡°Sir, my grandson is still in the hospital recovering from his injuries.¡± Glenn did not dare to deceive Kirin and gave a truthful reply. ¡°Oh, it¡¯s fortunate that he¡¯s in the hospital though. At least it¡¯s not the crematorium,¡± Kirin said with a wryugh. ¡°Huh?¡± The Rogers family members were puzzled, as they were unable toprehend the meaning behind the man¡¯s words. However, they stillughed along. ¡°This way please, Sir!¡± Glenn personally ushered Kirin down the stage and to his seat¡ªthe center seat of the front row! It was the seat reserved for the most important guest of the night. Everyone knew that only the Kirin King of War was deserving of that seat. No one else would dare to im that seat. Once Kirin stepped off the stage, the other military officers, including Steven Shaw and Yash Warner, all stood up respectfully and waited for Kirin to take his seat. Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. Besides the military officers¡¯ veneration for him, Kirin was also reverenced by a majority of the other guests. With 20 high-ranking officers and the King of War gathered together to celebrate the Rogers family¡¯s anniversary, the family was immensely gratified and felt triumphant! Glenn Rogers led Kirin to the seat right at the center, which was specially reserved for the man, and said, ¡°Sir, please take your seat! We have specially left the best seat in the house for you. No one else would dare to sit here!¡± ¡°Please have a seat, Sir!¡± Yash Warner said to hismander as well. However, Kirin remained standing at the spot and did not move. He neither sat down nor walked away. He was simply in a daze as he stared at the empty seat. Everyone was at a loss as to what to do or say next, especially the Rogers family. What could Kirin be thinking about? It was almost impossible to read the thoughts of a big wheel like the King of War. Glenn was so nervous that his legs turned wobbly. After taking a deep inhale, he plucked up the courage to ask, ¡°Sir, is there anything concerning you?¡± ¡°Did you just say that this is the best seat in the house?¡± Kirin asked. Even though Glenn was a little puzzled at the man¡¯s question, he gave a firm nod and answered, ¡°Yes, indeed! This is the best seat which we have specially arranged for the most important person here tonight!¡± Kirin¡¯s lips curled into a faint smile as he said, ¡°If that¡¯s the case, I¡¯m afraid I shouldn¡¯t be sitting here. I¡¯m not qualified to take this seat, I can at most only take the one beside it!¡± Everyone was shocked by the King of War¡¯s deration. People were boggled that Kirin had implied that there was someone more important than him! ¡°What? Who else would be more worthy than the Kirin King of War?¡± A burst of helplessughter escaped Glenn¡¯s lips as he said, ¡°Sir, stop pulling our legs. You are our most prestigious guest of the night, and the only person who¡¯s entitled to this seat!¡± However, Kirin shook his head and insisted, ¡°No, I¡¯m really not!¡± ¡°Huh? Can you please enlighten us then, Sir? Who could be a better fit than you for this chair? We really have no idea!¡± Glenn and the rest racked their minds for a potential individual but still could not figure out who else could be on par with the Kirin King of War! Kirin smiled and said, ¡°The only person who can sit here is not me. It¡¯s someone else instead.¡± ¡°There¡¯s someone else?¡± Glenn was even more confused. ¡°Yes, he is the only person who¡¯s entitled to this seat. That person I¡¯m referring to is also here with us tonight. I¡¯ve already spotted him!¡± Everyone was intrigued by the ¡®someone¡¯ whom Kirin was being secretive about. ¡°There¡¯s someone among us who is of a higher status than the King of War?¡± This sudden new revtion caused a greatmotion among the crowd. Chapter 149 Chapter 149 Everyone looked around, but they could not find a person who was of a higher status than Kirin. The Rogers family was very puzzled, curious as to who it was. ¡°Who is the person you speak of, may I ask?¡± Glenn Rogers questioned. Kirinughed, ¡°He is my master!¡± ¡°Master?¡± ¡°Kirin¡¯s master?¡± Hiss! ¡­ Everyone drew in their breaths. Kirin¡¯s master? To everyone, it meant that the person shared the same status as the God of War! Back then, Levi had taught Kirin a lot of valuable skills. Kirin always saw him as his leader and master. No one could understand the rtionship they shared. ¡°Kirin¡¯s master is also here? Why do we not know about this?¡± Glenn, Rogers, and the others also broke into a cold sweat. The Rogers family did not even notice such an important figure present at their celebration.N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. This was frightening. If Kirin were to me the Rogers family, they would not be able to take the social bacsh. Glenn asked in a frightened voice, ¡°May I ask where your master is? The Rogers family will extend our warmest invitation!¡± Kirin waved his hand. ¡°There is no need. I will invite him personally!¡± As soon as Kirin took a step, all the senior officials of the Rogers family followed suit, along with Steven Shaw, Yash Warner, and the rest of the distinguished guests. Thousands of people looked at Kirin and the group of people behind him. Everyone was curious about the identity of Kirin¡¯s master. Kirin arrived at the center aisle. He passed the front row and walked straight towards the back. The first row was eliminated! Everyone in the middle and back rows began to feel agitated as they looked at each other. May, Yoyo, and the others were especially agitated. May asked in doubt, ¡°Who can this person be?¡± Yoyo shook her head. ¡°Such an important figure is probably hiding in the corner!¡± Very soon, Kirin and the others walked past them. This made May and Yoyo extremely disappointed. Everyone wished that they could join Kirin and his group of people. Their small clique got up immediately and looked towards the back row. They really wanted to know who the mysterious person was! Everyone present was excited to find out. Levi was the only one who remained in his seat, looking stoic. Abigail witnessed his impassiveness and joked, ¡°Brother-inw, could it be you?¡± Levi responded, ¡°Yes, you guessed right!¡± However, Abigail thought that Levi was just joking. In the next moment, Kirin¡¯s group cleared the middle row and walked towards the back row. Amotion broke out in the back row as people stood up immediately. The Rogers family felt really nervous at the sight of this. They had actually arranged for Kirin¡¯s master to sit in the back row. The thought of it scared them. The Rogers family¡¯s reputation was about to be ruined! They reached the back row. Glenn cast a sweeping nce over the guests. There was no one he recognized apart from his granddaughter, Abigail, and Levi, the person he was going to kill in a while! There was no one else he could recognize. Anthony and Leo also felt the same way. The people in the back row were barely allowed to join the celebration. To the Rogers family, these people were not required to be there. There was really no one else they could recognize! However, Kirin¡¯s master was in the crowd! Everyone grew anxious because the answer to their burning question was going to be revealed soon. Abigail¡¯s heart leaped to her throat as Kirin approached them. Kirin stopped in his tracks all of a sudden. Everyone held their breaths. What was even more freakish was that Kirin happened to stop at the row where Levi and Abigail were in! Abigail felt as though she had won the lottery. Is he actually in this row? She looked intensely at Levi. Chapter 150 Chapter 150 Is his master really my brother-inw? She thought Levi was just pulling her leg! Yoyo and May too noticed that Kirin had stopped at Levi¡¯s row this row and whispered among themselves, ¡°Isn¡¯t it such a coincidence?¡± At the sight of Kirin, the person at the end of the row felt so pressured that he immediately stood up and left his seat. The others in the row also followed suit. This was because they clearly knew that they were not Kirin¡¯s master, so they had to leave in order to make way. Tens of people left the row quickly and lined the aisle. The only people left in the row were Levi and Abigail. Levi sat there, as calm and steady as he could be. Abigail stood up and looked at her surroundings. She did not know if she should sit or stand and was at a loss. She wanted to leave, but Levi was still in his seat, so she did not know what to do. Oh my god! Is Kirin¡¯s master really my brother-inw? In an instant, a thousand pairs of eyes riveted on them. Levi and Abigail were the center of attention! Overwhelmed with anxiety, Abigail became breathless. Time seemed toe to a standstill at this moment. Everyone was lost in their thoughts, and their minds became aplete nk. Abigail¡¯s teeth chattered, and her limbs trembled in fear. She really wanted to ask Levi, but she did not have the strength to open her mouth. This man is too mysterious! Kirin¡¯s started to move, his shoes creating a rhythmic beat on the carpet. As if a sledgehammer had mmed into their hearts, the sound brought everyone back to their senses. They saw that Abigail and Levi were the only ones left in the row. Everyone figured out what that meant. Abigail is a woman, so she definitely cannot be Kirin¡¯s master! There is only Levi left! He is Kirin¡¯s master! Glenn and the others, who were following behind Kirin, could not respond to this piece of information. They were reeling from the shock. Every one of them felt like walking corpses as they stood rooted to their spot, mouths gaping. They could not react. They could not react at all! This was because they did not expect such a thing to happen at all. Levi being Kirin¡¯s master would be their worst nightmaree true! Yoyo, May, and Leon Watson looked on as Kirin moved. They saw that only Levi was seated there. Their scalps grew numb as blood rushed to their heads. It felt as though their heads were about to explode. He is Kirin¡¯s master? Impossible! Absolutely not! Levi¡¯s ability and reputation had deteriorated, and he was no more than a waste of space! So how could he be Kirin¡¯s master? N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. Even the Levi from six years ago did not have the right to be acquainted with Kirin. How was he able to be a military big shot after being in prison for six years? Everyone who knew Levi thought of him this way. If this was real, then it meant that the Rogers family was going to face a major disaster! It only took a short while to reach Levi, but to the audience, it felt like a century. Kirin finally made his way towards Levi and stood in front of him. Abigail, who was at such close proximity to Kirin, almost fainted on the spot. Everyone saw Kirin looking respectfully at Levi. After doing a military salute, he boomed, ¡°God of War, Kirin of Northwest War Zone is here to report to you!¡± After listening to what Kirin had said, everyone felt as though tons of explosives had gone off in the room, pulverizing their bodies and shattering their souls. The God of War that Kirin mentioned could only be one person ¨C the one right at the top! Is the God of War here to grace the Rogers family¡¯s 40th anniversary celebration? Everyone was deathly silent. No one said a word. However, their hearts were beating loudly in their ears! Chapter 151 Chapter 151 Shocking! Extremely shocking! This was definitely the most unforgettable thing ever experienced by the thousand people present at the scene! Monica, Yelda, Zak, and the others did not think that they would bump into Levi here, let alonee to find out that he was a king among peasants. Kirin continued to say, ¡°God of War, please follow me to the first row. It is the only ce befitting of your status!¡± Levi nodded his head, ¡°Mm.¡± The audience was slowly recovering from their shock. Kirin turned around slowly and looked at the Rogers family. He said, ¡°Glenn, didn¡¯t you ask me who my master is? Let me tell you, my master is none other than themander-in-chief of the Nine Great War Zone, Erudia¡¯s only 5 Star God of War!¡± ¡°Oh yes, his name is Levi!¡± Upon hearing Kirin¡¯s deration, Glenn could not suppress the congested blood in his mouth and coughed it out violently. Anthony¡¯s face darkened. He staggered and copsed on the ground. Leo¡¯s blood pressure spiked, and he fainted under the sudden pressure. Each member of the Rogers family was at the verge of a breakdown.This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. Levi is actually the God of War! This was what the Rogers family was most unwilling to ept! Disaster! A major disaster was approaching the Rogers family! The Rogers family was on its way to destruction, starting from the moment Kirin stood beside Levi! No one was able to rescue the Rogers family! ¡°What? Levi is the God of War? I don¡¯t believe it! I don¡¯t believe this!¡± Yoyo was unwilling to ept the fact. Yoyo had felt carefree after Levi had been ridiculed. The chain of events had allowed her to make a quickparison between Levi and Luke, and Luke hade above. She thought that Levi would never be able to match up to Luke in this lifetime! However, in the blink of an eye, Levi transformed into Erudia¡¯s God of War! Before him, Luke was a nobody! Yoyo could see a world of difference between them, but she was unwilling to ept the truth. Leon Watson and the others were shocked to realize that the boy they used to bully had turned out to be someone extremely outstanding! He is the only 5-Star God of War! Levi did not retaliate when they insulted him just now, not because he was fearful, but because he could not be bothered with them. They were insignificant to Levi, so there was no point crushing them under his feet! May stared in disbelief. Like everyone, she also thought that Levi had fallen from the peak of his sess. She also tried to step on him in order to derive some sort of pleasure! However, who would have thought that he could grow significantly stronger and more powerful in a span of six years? Abigail broke into a cold sweat and looked at Levi in fear. Levi touched her head and smiled, ¡°Silly girl, why are you so anxious? Regardless of my identity, I am still your brother-inw.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± Abigail trailed after Levi. With everyone looking at them, Kirin took the lead while Levi and Abigail followed behind. They walked slowly towards the front. When they saw Levi inching closer towards them, May and Yoyo felt as though their hearts were about to fly out of their throats. At this moment, their hearts felt as though they were about to explode. Levi then stopped at their row all of a sudden. At that instant, May, Yoyo, and the others felt like dying. They felt numb all over as though an electric current had passed through their bodies, electrocuting them. A gust of cold air rushed up from the soles of their feet, instantly making their blood freeze. Levi barked, ¡°Get out of the way!¡± At hismand, the people in the row excused themselves from both ends, leaving only May and the others behind. Chapter 152 Chapter 152 When May saw Levi¡¯s gaze settle on her, her breathing quickened, and she struggled to breathe. Hup! Hup! Hup! Leon, Bryce, and others could not withstand such immense pressure. They fainted and copsed onto the ground with a loud thud. May and Yoyo were extremely nervous. With his status, Levi had the authority to sentence them to death! Levi looked at the two women andughed, ¡°Just now, didn¡¯t you ask me if I regretted rejecting both of youst time?¡± May and Yoyo did not dare to look into Levi¡¯s eyes. ¡°Let me tell you this now. I have never regretted it! No matter when or what happens, I will only choose Zoey! Whether she is poor or rich, young or old, I will still choose her!¡± Levi said. At this moment, May and Yoyo envied Zoey so much. Six years ago, they had been green with jealousy when Levi and Zoey got together. They were even more jealous of them now! Levi was at the pinnacle of the military regime of Erudia. He was invincible and possessed all the power in his hands. Even if that was the case, he would not forsake or abandon his wife. This is deep, profound love! Many people were extremely touched. Not taking Levi¡¯s identity into ount, their love and affection towards each other was a subject of envy. One will not leave, and the other will not be abandoned. Abigail was the most envious of them. Finally, Levi said to the two of them, ¡°Like what Abigail said, her brother-inw was at his peak six years ago, and now, her brother-inw is still at his peak!¡± Thump! Upon hearing Levi¡¯s words, Yoyo and May could not take it and fell onto the ground. They were drenched in cold sweat. Levi and Kirin arrived at the front row and sat down. He had Kirin and Abigail beside him. Steven Shaw was there too! The moment Levi appeared, people no longer had the word ¡®master¡¯ in mind! At this moment, everyone understood why Kirin had worn his military uniform. He was not here to attend the celebration. He was here on a mission! Levi waved his hand. Kirin understood immediately. Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. Kirinmanded the mass of people, ¡°Except for the Rogers family, everyone else, please leave quickly! Please keep this matter confidential. You will be asking for trouble if you dare to reveal this!¡± With this in mind, everyone made their way out, dying to escape from the scene as quickly as possible. Leo Watson and the others were carried away. May and Yoyo crawled out. The venue was cleared very soon. Levi said to Abigail, ¡°Abigail, please wait for me in the living room. I need to settle some matters.¡± Abigail also left obediently. After that, everyone from the Rogers family knelt in front of Levi. They kowtowed before him, begging for mercy. ¡°Where is Levi Group?¡± Levi asked. ¡°Please take it back! Levi Group has always been yours!¡± ¡°How about the Garrison family¡¯s properties?¡± Levi questioned further. ¡°They are also yours!¡± Levi continued, ¡°Rogers family?¡± At this moment, everyone in the Rogers family hesitated. However, Glenn responded immediately and said, ¡°Also yours!¡± Levi lit a cigarette and smiled, ¡°Alright, then let¡¯s start discussing more important matters.¡± ¡°Back then, you framed me, killed my friend, and even seized everything from the Levi Group. Why did you do that?¡± Levi questioned. ¡°God of War, it was you who dabbled in the pharmaceutical and technology markets back then, and the Rogers family coveted your core technologies!¡± The Rogers family answered honestly. Levi took a deep breath before continuing, ¡°Give me the names of the others who were involved in this matter back then!¡± Chapter 153 Chapter 153 The Rogers family replied, ¡°God of War, even though we nned everything under Oswald¡¯s name back then, the Rogers family actually benefited the least from it. We only benefited from a small part of the core technologies and took over Levi Group! The bulk of it went to the North Hampton Chamber of Commerce!¡± ¡°North Hampton Chamber of Commerce?¡± Levi furrowed his eyebrows. ¡°Yes, it is made up of the 4 aristocratic families ¨C the Hendersons, the Williamsons, the Andersons, and the Robinsons. There are also a lot of business associations consisting of rich corporations. They dominate North Hampton, and are in a tightpetition with Winston Gonzales, the richest person in North Hampton!¡± Glenn said. Levi knew about the North Hampton Chamber of Commerce. The former hegemon of North Hampton¡¯s world ofmerce. It was known that the North Hampton Chamber of Commerce held nearly half of North Hampton¡¯s economic lifeline. Their annual GDP contributions were frightening! When Levi seeded in starting his own business, the North Hampton Chamber of Commerce wooed him to join them. However, their condition was that he had to hand over the core medical technologies of Levi Group. Levi rejected the proposal. In retrospect, Levi had already been a target of the North Hampton Chamber of Commerce. Because he had rejected them, he was maimed and imprisoned. His brother had been killed, and his wife had lived as a widow for six years. N?velDrama.Org holds this content. The business world was akin to a battlefield and might even be more deadly. Despite how decent wealthy entrepreneurs looked on the surface, they could actually be bloodsucking cannibals, swallowing people up whole! The number of people who had lost their lives because of the rich was unfathomable! Levi was insignificant to them, so many people might have forgotten about him. He was not worth remembering at all! At this moment, Azure Dragon and Phoenix had arrived. They informed Levi that those online products were from the North Hampton Chamber of Commerce. Tap tap tap¡­ Levi tapped his fingers rhythmically on the armrest. ¡°Since that is so, let North Hampton Chamber of Commerce disappear!¡± Levi ordered. The Rogers family were on the floor, not doubting what Levi said. The four giants of the North Hampton Chamber of Commerce believed that their wealth dominated North Hampton with their influential businesses. No one could affect them. Messing with the North Hampton Chamber of Commerce was akin to messing with North Hampton¡¯s foundation! However, they would not expect the God of War to be the one messing with them! Glenn asked, ¡°God of War, will the properties and businesses under Levi Group and the Rogers family be transferred to you?¡± ¡°Transfer them to Kirin!¡± Levi said. Within a few hours, all the properties and businesses under Levi Group, the Garrison family, and the Rogers family were transferred to Kirin. Kirin¡¯s real name was Neil Rhodes. From then on, Neil became the new owner of all the Rogers family¡¯s assets. As for the North Hampton Chamber of Commerce, Levi wanted to take his sweet time torturing them. He wanted to see them go insane with his tricks and watch them be fearful as they beg for death¡¯s arrival. Levi¡¯s gaze fell on Anthony all of a sudden. ¡°Did you say earlier that you wanted to attack and kill me?¡± Anthony was shocked to hear Levi¡¯s words. ¡°Please spare my life, spare my life¡­¡± Levi stood up and smiled, ¡°Spread the news! Say that Mr. Rhodes has be the owner of Levi Group and Garrison Group!¡± ¡°Understood!¡± Glenn responded. ¡°Oh yes, I hope to see Oswald tomorrow morning. He owes my wife an apology!¡± There was a look of malice in Levi¡¯s eyes! After that, Levi left, bringing Abigail along with him. When they were about to reach the exit, they bumped into Pam and Bailey. ¡°Abigail, why are the both of you leaving?¡± Pam asked curiously. Abigail looked at them, feeling confused. ¡°Dad, Mum, the celebration is over.¡± Bailey retorted immediately, ¡°What rubbish! It only started 30 minutes ago. The celebrationsts for about 4 hours, doesn¡¯t it?¡± Chapter 154 Chapter 154 ¡°It¡¯s really over! Do you not believe me?¡± Abigail said helplessly. Pam stared at Levi and said, ¡°Abigail, why did you even bring him here? How embarrassing!¡± ¡°Yes! If not for you, what right does he have to attend the celebration?¡± Bailey shot back at Abigail and proceeded to enter the venue with Pam. Abigail really wanted to tell them that the celebration ended because of Levi. However, her parents had already gone ahead. Bailey and Pam were in shock when they entered the venue. There was not a single soul in sight. They saw Glenn and the others on their knees, drenched in cold sweat. They tried their best to get an answer from the Rogers family, but no one revealed the reason. Outside, Levi looked at Abigail whose head was lowered. She seemed fearful of him, so he could not help but ask, ¡°Why are you afraid of me? I am still your brother-inw.¡± Abigail lifted her head all of a sudden and nted a kiss on Levi¡¯s face. Crash! Thankfully, Levi was quick to respond, if not, Abigail would have kissed him. Levi was shocked by Abigail¡¯s reaction, ¡°W-What are you doing?¡± Abigail chuckled in delight, ¡°Brother-inw, you were so cool just now!¡± bbergasted, Levi almost vomited blood. Wasn¡¯t she terribly afraid of me just now? Why did she try to kiss me all of a sudden? Young girls have such strange ideas these days! As they headed towards the car, Abigailughed and said, ¡°Brother-inw, you are my idol from now on!¡± ¡­ Two strange things happened in North Hampton today! Firstly, the Rogers family¡¯s 40th-anniversary celebration had been suddenly interrupted. All the guests left without a reason. Why was that so? Secondly, news broke out that a mysterious man known as Neil Rhodes had taken over both the Garrison Group and Levi Group. With regard to these two matters, the Rogers family kept mum about them, saying that they were trade secrets. ¡°What on earth is the Rogers family doing, handing over Levi Group and the Garrison Group?¡± ¡°What was the Rogers family¡¯s celebration about? So secretive!¡± ¡°Who is this person called Mr. Rhodes? How is he rted to them?¡± ¡­ The news spread across several luxurious vis in North Hampton, attracting the attention of the four giants of the North Hampton Chamber of Commerce. When Levi and Abigail returned home, Aaron and Caitlyn were around. Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. Caitlyn stared at Levi, ¡°You are forever frolicking around with nothing better to do. If you are so free, why don¡¯t you help Zoey out? Why bother attending such a celebration? Are you even qualified to be there?¡± Bailey humphed, ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right. Levi, we hope that you can rely on your own ability to attend such a celebration instead of depending on Abigail!¡± Zoey also felt that Levi liked to join in the fun at such celebrations. Casting all grievances with the Rogers family aside, she felt that there was no need for Levi to attend the celebration since he did not have the status to do so. Leviughed, ¡°Dad, Mum, and Zoey, I was at the Rogers family to deal with something!¡± Aaron, Bailey, and the others were dubious when they heard Levi. They asked, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± ¡°I went to settle some scores with Oswald!¡± Levi responded. Zoey was shocked. She was afraid that Levi would do something foolish. Things would get out of hand if they were targeted by the Rogers family. Zoey told her parents about what happened the other day. ¡°What? So it was Oswald who nned the entire thing! But Levi, what did you do? You almost beat Oswald to death? Do you want to die?¡± ¡°If you n to die, then don¡¯t drag us into it!¡± Aaron and Caitlyn spoke angrily. Zoey asked, worried, ¡°What did you do to the Rogers family today?¡± Levi said, ¡°The Rogers family will bring Oswald here personally to make an apology!¡± Chapter 155 Chapter 155 ¡°Hahahaha¡­¡± After hearing this, Aaron and Caitlyn roared inughter. ¡°What are you talking about? The Rogers family wille here to apologize? Are you drunk?¡± N?velDrama.Org holds this content. ¡°The Rogers family is one of the most highly regarded aristocratic families in North Hampton. They have assets worth tens of billions. Why would theye to apologize to you?¡± ¡° ¡°Do you honestly think you are such an important figure? Beating up Oswald and even getting them to bring him here to make an apology?¡± Aaron and Caitlyn looked at Levi. They simply could not believe it! Zoey was not going to believe him either! Even the Levi who was at his peak six years ago would not have such a capability! Abigail saw that they did not believe him and smiled in secret. As she was reminded of what happened at the celebration, she shot a look of envy towards Zoey. In Abigail¡¯s eyes, Zoey was the most fortunate woman on earth. However, Abigail felt that she had an advantage over her cousin because she knew about Levi¡¯s real identity. Abigail felt a warm, fuzzy feeling in her heart when she thought about it. Zoey looked at Abigail and asked, ¡°Abigail, is that so?¡± Abigail shook her head, ¡°I don¡¯t know!¡± She was in the living room at that time, so it was true that she did not know the details. Levi said, ¡°I spoke privately with the Rogers family. Abigail was not around.¡± ¡°Hahaha¡­¡± ¡°Who do you think you are? What right do you have to talk privately with the Rogers family?¡± Aaron and Caitlynughed. Zoey also thought that Levi was bragging, so she did not take it to heart. Aaron and Caitlyn did not leave that night. They continued to stay in Bayview Garden. There was a knock on the door the next morning. Zoey opened the door and got a shock. Glenn, Anthony, and the others were here. They even brought Oswald, who came in a wheelchair. ¡°Why are you here¡­¡± Zoey appeared confused. Aaron and Caitlyn were extremely puzzled. ¡°Ms. Lopez, the Rogers family is here to make an apology to you! On behalf of Oswald¡¯s foolish behavior, we would like to sincerely apologize to you!¡± Glenn, Anthony, and the others bowed. Bang! At the same time, Glenn kicked the wheelchair, and it tipped over. Oswald, who was handicapped, toppled to the floor. His voice trembled, ¡°Ms. Lopez, I-I am in the wrong, I will n-never dare to do it again¡­ Please forgive me!¡± At this moment, Zoey and her parents were in total shock. Their minds went nk. They never expected that the Rogers family woulde over to make an apology! Levi was right! ¡°In order to express our sincerity, we would like topensate Ms. Zoey Lopez with a 100 million for any psychological harm caused! The sum of money has been wired into Imperial Meadows Limited¡¯s bank ount,¡± Glenn said. Zoey¡¯s phone rang. It was a message from the finance department. There was indeed a transfer of 100 million. ¡°Get up quickly!¡± Seeing all these rich aristocrats standing in front of her, Zoey¡¯s heart could not stop racing. Aaron and Caitlyn were also frightened. Glenn asked, ¡°Ms. Lopez, can you please forgive us?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Zoey eximed. ¡°That¡¯s great! Goodbye, Ms. Lopez!¡± The Rogers family left quickly, dragging Oswald away. At this moment, Levi sauntered over, drinking a cup of warm milk, ¡°Have they apologized?¡± ¡°Levi, how did you do it? Oh my god! Glenn from the aristocratic Rogers family actually came to make an apology!¡± Aaron and Caitlyn looked at Levi curiously. Zoey thought that it was miraculous. ¡°Very simple! I made things clear to the Rogers family. Besides, they are also quite understanding and reasonable!¡± Levi said inly. Indeed, I reasoned things out with themst night. With guns pointing at their faces, how could they not understand and be reasonable? Chapter 156 Chapter 156 Aaron said immediately, ¡°Actually, the more powerful they are, the more likely they are willing to make peace. They also pay more attention to morality and etiquette. If not, would they be able to remain in their current positions?¡± Caitlyn also nodded her head, ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right. These important figures are reasonable and easy to talk to!¡± Zoey felt that something was fishy, but she could not put a finger on it. She knew that Levi could notpare to the Rogers family in terms of status and ranking. ¡°Next, let¡¯s prepare ourselves to attend your grandmother¡¯s birthday party. We need to choose some exquisite gifts for her! Let¡¯s brainstorm for a suitable gift and buy it on another day!¡± Caitlyn emphasized the importance of her mother¡¯s birthday party. Aaron thought the same. As the son-inw of the ck family, it would be great if he could shine at the birthday party. Aaron and Caitlyn were very confident after receiving the huge sum from the Rogers family. Everything was back to normal. Zoey¡¯s project was starting to take flight again. There were numerouspanies who requested for a coboration. After all, with the development of the Ecological Park, there would be markets for the catering of food and beverages, amodation, and the like. Companies that were fast and efficient could take advantage of the opportunities avable. ¡°Oh yes, Levi, I will have to attend a meeting to discuss the coboration in the afternoon. A foreign cateringpany intends to work with us on western cuisine! Would you like to go?¡± Zoey asked in the morning. ¡°Go ahead with the coboration. I have other things to attend to.¡± It was because Levi really had some serious matters to deal with. Azure Dragon and the others informed him about it. This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. He arrived at the manor where Azure Dragon and the others lived. Phoenix approached him with a document. ¡°Reporting to you, God of War! The Dragon legion of the Iron Brigade has sessfullypleted its mission and evacuated the frontline. ording to the protocol, we will now retreat to the neighboring province of the South War Zone to rest and reorganize! Please give us your orders!¡± Phoenix reported to Levi. Levi nced at the document and nodded, ¡°Alright, let Dragon legion rest and reorganize. Wait for my next orders!¡± As themander-in-chief of the Ninth War Zone, Levi had the responsibility and the power to mobilize the guards. However, the guards he usually deployed to the frontier battlefields were from the Iron Brigade. He had personally trained them. The Iron Brigade was divided into several teams. Dragon legion¡¯sbat skills were top-notch. They were the most powerful! Dragon legion had been fighting at the border for two years in a row, so it was high time for them to rest and reorganize themselves. ¡°This is quite timely. I will be heading to South City to attend Zoey¡¯s grandmother¡¯s birthday party soon. I will head to South War Zone then!¡± Levi said. ¡°That is really good news! The guards from the Dragon legion would like to meet you!¡± Phoenix beamed. After returning home that night, Zoey told Levi that the coboration went well and was sessful. Fick Group sealed the coboration after putting in a deposit of 30 million. This was the first sum of money Zoey received for the project. She gave Levi a card. ¡°What are you doing?¡± Levi was stunned. ¡°Didn¡¯t you borrow 5 millionst time? Return the money quickly!¡± It turned out that Zoey always had this in mind. ¡°Alright then, I will keep it.¡± Levi kept the card. He then started to look at Fick Group¡¯s contract. He found out that it was a member of the North Hampton Chamber of Commerce. ¡°This is apany owned by foreigners. They are given such preferential treatment in terms of the area and policy! The conditions are much better than the domesticpanies!¡± Levi sighed. It seemed that this area attracted foreigners toe and develop, with policies giving them great ess and preferential treatment. There were even times when they had direct ess to certain areas. Zoeyughed, ¡°Do you only know about this now? It has always been like this! These foreigners always have special privileges when they set up businesses in our country. It cannot be helped!¡± Levi grew serious, ¡°Are they so superior? What a joke!¡± Chapter 157 Chapter 157 Zoey shook her head, ¡°It cannot be helped. It is true that they are superior! Everyone is in silent agreement!¡± Levi frowned, ¡°We are in mighty Erudia. Since when did they be more superior than us?¡± N?velDrama.Org holds this content. ¡°It cannot be helped! Foreigners are weed everywhere! Those international students are treated so well in terms of welfare benefits! Moreover, many girls like meeting these international students. When they see foreigners around, they get so excited to hang out with them!¡± ¡°This is amon phenomenon, so even if you find it unfair, it cannot be helped.¡± Zoey shrugged her shoulders. It was a recent phenomenon. In some cases, when people participated in biddings, they focused on the fact that thepanies were owned by foreigners instead of looking at the strength and future prospects of thepanies. A coldness shone in Levi¡¯s eyes. ¡°Oh yes, I n to buy a house for Dad with this money. However, the old house is under his name. He also wants to put the old house under Mum¡¯s name tomorrow at the Housing Authority. What do you think?¡± Zoey asked. ¡°It¡¯s your own money, so you can decide what you want to do with it.¡± Aaron arrived at the Housing Authority the next morning. There was a long queue at the entrance of the Housing Authority. He queued for almost an hour before it was his turn. When Aaron entered with the document in his hands, two people rushed in front of him and jumped the queue. ¡°Hey, hey, hey, what are you doing? You are jumping the queue!¡± Aaron yelled. The two tall men in front turned around to look at him. They were foreigners. With a sneer, they flipped him off. ¡°Stay away from us!¡± Aaron was momentarily stunned. He had queued for almost an hour. Not only was his turn skipped, but he was also yelled at and insulted! This is pure bullying! Aaron was not the only one who was unhappy. The people behind him were also upset. What right do they have to jump queue? Everyone was patiently waiting for their turn, so what gave them the right to jump the queue? It was the peak period. There were at least 70 to 80 people behind Aaron. The two people had jumped the queue as soon as they arrived. They even had the audacity to cut to the front of the line, angering many people in the queue! ¡°Queue from the back! Don¡¯t cut the queue!¡± ¡°Go to the back right now!¡± ¡°Regardless of your background, go and join the end of the queue!¡± Everyone yelled and shouted at the two foreigners. It caused a public outrage. However, the two foreigners were unbothered and did not even bother to turn around. Seeing that many people were also upset and on his side, Aaron grew more courageous and went forward to shove the men. The two of them turned around. One of them said, expressing his displeasure, ¡°What do you want?¡± ¡°You cannot just cut in as you please! Walk to the back and join the queue from there! Do you not see all the people in the queue?¡± Aaron spoke coldly. The others chimed in, ¡°Yes, go to the back of the line! You have no special privileges! You are just like us!¡± The two foreigners sneered, ¡°Hmph! We have never joined any queues since we arrived in Erudia, alright? We have special privileges and are given priority in whatever we do! Besides, our matters are more important than all of yours!¡± ¡°What do you mean by priority? Who said that? You need to queue up no matter where you go! What is so important? Quickly, join the queue at the back!¡± Everyone shouted. ¡°It¡¯s my turn next! The two of you, go to the back!¡± Aaron stepped forward with his document, prepared to enter the Housing Authority. However, he was stopped by the two foreigners. One of them snatched Aaron¡¯s document away from him and mercilessly tore it into strips. Chapter 158 Chapter 158 Boom! Aaron was stunned. The others too. They did not expect the two foreigners to be so daring. They actually tore up someone¡¯s document! ¡°Lowlife! Scram! Get out of our way!¡± The two foreigners pointed their middle fingers at Aaron again. They cursed and insulted him, and even shoved him around. N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. Aaron was furious. ¡°I will fight you till the end!¡± Aaron was certainly not their opponent. They were about 1.9-meters tall. Soon, he had two p marks on his face. A hugemotion erupted. The staff from the Housing Authority appeared. A middle-aged man said angrily, ¡°I am Neville, the director on duty today. If there is anything, please let me know!¡± Everyone shouted, ¡°They jumped the queue! They even tore up someone¡¯s application document and hit the man!¡± Aaron too cried andined about what had happened to him. Despite theirints, the director immediately sent the two foreigners into the hall. ¡°Gentlemen, pleasee with me. You have more important business matters to attend to.¡± Neville actually did such a thing with so many pairs of eyes looking at him. Such an action naturally made everyone angry, and they reacted strongly to the situation. ¡°Why? Why are they allowed to enter?¡± ¡°Yes, why can they jump the queue? Do foreigners have special privileges?¡± ¡­ Neville signaled everyone to calm down and keep quiet. ¡°Let me exin why! Some people have special privileges! They¡¯vee to our country to help us develop and generate as much ie as possible to spur our economy. Compared to most of you, their affairs are more important! So what if they jumped the queue? They did not really affect you, did they?¡± Neville made an attempt to exin. ¡°But¡­¡± ¡°What do you mean but? If you don¡¯t wish to proceed, then please leave!¡± Neville was harsh. Everyone got back in line and did not protest anymore. Aaron was furious. Heshed out, ¡°How about what happened to me? Give me an exnation! My document was torn!¡± Neville looked at the pieces of paper on the floor and said coldly, ¡°Your document is torn? Then make another application!¡± ¡°Then how about themying their hands on me?¡± Aaron pointed at his face. Nevilleughed, ¡°My staff said that you were the one who started it first!¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Aaron was exploding with rage. Just then, an employee ran out and whispered in Neville¡¯s ear. Neville¡¯s expression changed as he glowered at Aaron, ¡°Do you still wish to continue with your application?¡± Aaron was stunned, ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°The two gentlemen are really angry with your behavior just now! They want you to kneel down and apologize to them before they can forgive you!¡± Neville said. Aaron could not believe his ears, ¡°What? They were the ones who jumped the queue and ruined my document. Why should I kneel down and apologize? What kind ofw is that?¡± ¡°You are obviously in the wrong!¡± Neville said in a serious tone. Aaron was shocked at his response, ¡°My fault?¡± ¡°Did you know? The two gentlemen are important figures! Their business enterprises generate a lot of revenue and have provided many jobs. This benefits all of you in North Hampton! Their time is precious, so what¡¯s wrong with them jumping queue?¡± ¡°You actually wasted their time, so isn¡¯t that your fault?¡± Aaron was shocked at the warped reasoning, ¡°What do you even mean? Me?¡± ¡°You? What about you? Do you still want to carry on with the paperwork? I have made myself clear. If you are not going to apologize to them, then you can forget about settling your paperwork! Trust me, I can cklist you forever!¡± Neville was obviously threatening him. Chapter 159 Chapter 159 Aaron was flummoxed. He did not expect such a thing to happen. He did not even think that Neville could be so cruel and harsh to him in favor of those two foreigners! The onlookers also did not dare to say a word. Neville was not going to deal with administrative matters if they had something to say. Everyone could only turn a blind eye to Aaron¡¯s predicament. ¡°What do you think? Spit it out!¡± Nevillemanded in a harsh tone. ¡°I choose to apologize and redo the paperwork!¡± Aaron lowered his head at the end of the day. In order to have a new house to stay in, he bit the bullet and chose to apologize. It was the only way he could ensure the necessary documentation was done. ¡°Alright, the two gentlemen happen to have time today. They want you to queue at the back! When you get to the front again, you can then apologize to them! Once they are satisfied with your performance, I will proceed with your application and paperwork!¡± Neville patted Aaron¡¯s face after saying so. Aaron was about to explode from rage. The two gentlemen said earlier that their time was precious, but when it came to ridiculing him, they actually had the time to wait for him to rejoin the queue. ¡°Alright, I agree to that!¡± Aaron endured once again. He proceeded to join the back of the queue. The two gentlemenughed out loud after witnessing what had happened. They even shed their middle fingers at Aaron, still cursing him. Neville grinned at the two foreigners while serving them coffee and snacks. Aaron stood at the back, fuming. The more he thought about it, the angrier he felt. He could not let them walk all over him! ¡°Maybe I should ask Levi for help!¡± When Levi received Zoey¡¯s call informing him that Aaron was in trouble, he dashed directly to the Housing Authority. He found out that there was a long, snaking queue at the Housing Authority! Aaron was standing right at the end of the line, his expression clouded over. There were two p marks on his face. Levi walked over to him and asked, ¡°Dad, what happened to you?¡± ¡°Levi, I was hit¡­¡± Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. Aaron acted like Levi was his savior and told him everything that had happened. Levi grew furious after listening to Aaron. He had discussed this problem with Zoeyst night, but he did not expect it to happen to his father-in- law today. Levi walked to the front of the line with Aaron in tow. ¡°Come, Dad, I will demand an exnation for you! How can we just forget all about this and brush this aside?¡± Levi said angrily. Once again, Aaron felt a sudden surge of courage and confidence and rushed to the front with Levi. ¡°Who hit him? Come out now!¡± Levi stood at the entrance and questioned in a demanding voice. Neville walked out with several employees in tow. When Neville saw that it was Aaron, he shot back angrily, ¡°What do you want? Didn¡¯t I ask you to queue at the back?¡± ¡°Let me ask again. Who hit him?¡± Levi asked coldly. ¡°Are you yelling now? Did you get someone toe to your rescue? Let me tell you this, you can forget about settling this paperwork from now on. I will stop you from doing so forever!¡± Neville flew into a rage. Aaron was shocked by his tirade. Levi nced at his name tag and sneered, ¡°Your name is Neville, right?¡± ¡°Yes, so what? Are you going to write me up?¡± Neville pointed at Levi¡¯s nose and yelled at him. Levi could not be bothered with him. He whipped out his phone and dialed a number. ¡°Hello, is this Jesse? Please get the Captain of the Housing Authority to make a trip down! Ask him if he knows someone by the name of Neville!¡± Levi ordered. Jesse wiped the perspiration on his forehead upon picking up the call. The First Secretary, Cedric, asked, ¡°What happened?¡± ¡°Quickly inform Mark from the Housing Authority to make a trip down there. Someone named Neville has offended God of War!¡± Jesse instructed. ¡­ After seeing Levi hand up, Neville snorted, ¡°Why? Are you done with the call? Do you want to get me into trouble or do you want to fire me?¡± Chapter 160 Chapter 160 Levi pushed him away and walked towards the hall. His gazended on the two foreigners. ¡°Were you the ones who hit him?¡± At the sight of Levi, both of them stood up and walked towards him. ¡°Yes, we were the ones who hit him! Why? Do you want to seek revenge for him?¡± The two of them spoke choppy English while looking disdainfully at Levi. ¡°Apologize! Since you¡¯ve hit him, then you should have the guts to apologize!¡± Levi ordered. ¡°Apologize? Impossible! Why should we apologize to you critters?¡± Both men looked extremely smug. Levi and Aaron were considered lowlifes in their eyes. The two foreigners refused to pay them any attention at all. ¡°Apologize! You have to apologize for hitting him!¡± Levi was very determined. He shot a cold re at them. The two foreigners were unhappy with the way Levi was staring at them. As they were much taller than Levi, they looked down at him condescendingly. One man extended an arm to push him. Thump! However, Levi reacted as quickly as lightning and kicked his knee. The man groaned when his foot made contact and copsed onto the ground in agony. Thump! It was the same for the other foreigner. He kneeled down on the ground and screamed in pain. The both of them struggled to get up, but Levi stepped on their shoulders. They looked deted and could no longer get up. They could only kneel down obediently! ¡°Dad, do what they did to you! Since they pped you, you will return them the favor!¡± Levi told Aaron. Aaron hesitated for a while before walking towards them. p. p. p¡­ He gave them few continuous ps. The clear, crisp sound filled the room. Aaron let out a breath that he had been holding in all this while. ¡°Great!¡± ¡°This is great! I feel so good!¡± Everyone outside pped and cheered for them. Who is able to endure the sight of our own being bullied in our own territory? This is so good! ¡°Remember, you are in Erudia. You have to cooperate with us at the very least. This is not where you can throw your weight around because of your special privileges!¡± Levi chastised. The two foreigners continued to stare at Levi in disdain. ¡°Such a lowlife! Let¡¯s wait and see what will happen to you!¡± Neville continued, ¡°Yes, you are doomed! Do you know what you have just done?¡± ¡°I asked them for an apology. Was that so wrong?¡± Levi replied. N?velDrama.Org holds this content. He kicked the two foreigners andmanded, ¡°Apologize!¡± ¡°First, apologize for jumping the queue!¡± ¡°Second, apologize for tearing up the application document!¡± ¡°Third, apologize for hitting people!¡± At this moment, Aaron thought that his son-inw was a domineering person. How is he a useless piece of trash? Aaron too eximed, ¡°Yes! Apologize!¡± ¡°Hey! Do you know what on earth you are doing? You are in deep trouble!¡± Neville shouted. Levi did not care about what Neville had to say. He stared furiously at the two foreigners andughed, ¡°You don¡¯t wish to apologize, right? Alright! I have a way to make you obey. Also, you will be deported and kicked out of Erudia.¡± ¡°Do you even know what you are doing? Are you crazy? You are finished!¡± Neville warned. Leviughed, ¡®Why? Are you unhappy seeing your foreign masters kneel on the ground? I heard that you were the one who gave them such privileges! I would like to ask you ¨C What right do they have to be granted these privileges? Our fellow countrymen have been waiting in queue for 1 to 2 hours, and yet you let these foreigners jump the queue as they like! Are you going to keep this up?¡± ¡°Let me tell you this! I will not settle your paperwork for you from now on!¡± Neville threatened them. ¡°Haha¡­ then let¡¯s wait and see!¡± At this moment, a white luxury car stopped outside. Chapter 161 Chapter 161 Two people got out of the car and jogged toward the scene in a hurry. Neville was surprised to see the people moving in his direction. He quickly weed them, ¡°I thought you went to attend a meeting, Sir? Why have you returned all of a sudden?¡± Mark stared at Neville hatefully. Then he shouted. ¡°You¡¯re fired, Neville Heath!¡± Boom! Neville was shocked to his core as he looked at Mark in disbelief. Then he turned to gaze at Levi. I saw him making a phone call earlier. I can¡¯t believe this. Why am I fired? Neville wanted to retort after recollecting his thoughts, but Mark shoved him aside. ¡°Get lost! I don¡¯t want to listen to your exnation. I am already aware of the entire incident!¡± Mark came to a halt in front of Levi in the lobby and addressed thetter with a smile, ¡°Mr. Garrison, I am here to apologize to you after being informed of the things that happened earlier.¡± Then, he spoke to his employees, ¡°We will treat our customers on a firste first serve basis ording to the rules from now on! Anyone who does not make an appointment will have to wait for their turn. Any employee who makes an exception for any customer will face a simr fate as Neville Heath!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Everyone agreed with Mark¡¯s announcement. ¡°Stop processing their documents. They will have to wait in line obediently for their turn!¡± Mark ordered harshly. Both foreigners were almost done with the procedures, but Mark erased all their data on theputer. They had no choice but to redo everything. N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. ¡°That¡¯s the oue we wanted to see!¡± Everyone was excited. Mark then arranged for his employee to reprocess Aaron¡¯s procedure that had been destroyed previously. The foreigners were dumbfounded. They did not expect Mark to be so adamant. Mark walked up to them in a displeased manner. ¡°We will not process your documents if you do not apologize. You¡¯ll have to leave the country when the timees. Consider your options and make a decision now!¡± The foreigners exchanged nces and yielded in the end. They looked at Levi and Aaron. ¡°We are sorry. Is that sufficient?¡± ¡°Well, I do not ept your apologies,¡± Levi responded unexpectedly. ¡°People like you should be deported!¡± The crowd supported Levi¡¯s statement. ¡°That¡¯s right! They should be deported. How dare they act like barbarians in this ce?¡± ¡°Yea! Chase them away!¡± Levi contacted Xavier to check the foreigners¡¯ backgrounds. Xavier discovered a lot of problems with the foreigners¡¯ profiles. For instance, they faked their travel visa. That reason alone was more than enough for them to be deported. Xavier¡¯s subordinate arrived at the venue swiftly and warned the foreigners to leave the country within a week. Otherwise, they would be deported. They stared at Levi and Aaron resentfully before taking their leave. In the end, Aaron achieved his aim andpleted the procedure. He was extremely satisfied with Levi¡¯s performance that day. ¡°You made a wise decision to contact the boss of this ce and dealt with this matter effortlessly.¡± Aaron smiled. Levi was stunned. Well, technically, the boss came because I ordered him to. The two foreigners were furious as they went home. We¡¯ll kill you, Levi Garrison! At that moment, a man dressed in a white suit arrived. He asked the foreigners. ¡°Terry, Drake, have you been given the warning to leave the country?¡± Chapter 162 Chapter 162 That man was the owner of Fick Group, Charles Dickens. Terry and Drake were his younger brothers. They had moved to North Hampton, intending to settle down in the city. But trouble found them almost immediately. At that moment, Charles¡¯s men had already updated him with the news he wanted to know. ¡°The person who bullied you is my business partner, Zoey Lopez¡¯s husband, Levi Garrison!¡± Charles said coldly. ¡°We must get our revenge against him!¡± Drake and Terry said fiercely while covering their swollen faces. Charles¡¯s eyes gleamed dangerously. ¡°Very well. I will toy with his wife since he daredy a finger on my brothers. Zoey Lopez¡¯s body is too alluring to resist. I will make the arrangements to get her into my bed tomorrow. Both of you will join me by that time. You can have your revenge on her any way you like!¡± ¡°Hehehe¡­¡± Drake and Terryughed lecherously. ¡°That¡¯s the n for now. I will invite Zoey Lopez to a banquet tomorrow night. Then we will get her drunk¡­¡± The next day, Chloe was waiting at the entrance when Levi exited Bayview Garden. ¡°Are you waiting for me?¡± Levi was surprised. ¡°Are you free tonight? Let me treat you to a meal. I received my sry today, and thanks to you, the amount was very generous indeed. So I feel the need to treat you to dinner,¡± Chloe said joyfully. I earned a total of 8 millionst month because of themission from the 2 properties Levi bought from me. This is surreal! ¡°Alright. Tell me the venue. I¡¯ll be thereter.¡± Chloe was delighted when Levi agreed to her offer. ¡°We¡¯ll have dinner at Grand Imperial Hotel tonight!¡± ¡°Got it.¡± Meanwhile, Zoey was invited to a dinner banquet hosted by the Fick Group to celebrate their coboration. Zoey agreed to attend the banquet without any hesitation because of Fick Group¡¯s sincerity during their previous discussion. She did not question their intention because they even invited Zoey¡¯s secretary. The event was held inside the VIP private room in Grand Imperial Hotel that night. This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. Zoey noticed a lot of people inside the room when she arrived. Charles introduced the other guests to Zoey as his business partners. They were are eager for an opportunity to coborate with Zoey¡¯spany. Zoeypletely lowered her guard. Hard liquor was served during the banquet, but Charles deliberately prepared low-alcohol wine for Zoey and her secretary. Despite the low alcohol content, they were forced to drink continuously due to the rounds of toasts. Zoey was getting a little tipsy even though she merely sipped her drink every time. Charles said courteously. ¡°Ms. Lopez, our norm is quite different from the locals in Erudia. We drink with crity when we¡¯re among ourselves, unlike the businessmen we¡¯ve seen in this country!¡± Charles did not urge Zoey to drink throughout the banquet. But he would utterments from time to time, indirectly forcing Zoey to drink the wine to get along with the other business partners. Zoey had no choice but to obey because she did not want to ruin the atmosphere. Soon, she was drunk. Thump! After a few more rounds, Zoey finally fell face front on the tabletop as her consciousness faded. A menacing smile spread across Charles¡¯ face at that sight. Zoey¡¯s secretary sensed the peculiar turn of events, but her condition was no better than Zoey¡¯s. The secretary passed out as well swiftly after. Charles and his business partnersughed sciously at the sight of the two unconscious women inside the room. They had, in fact, taken some medication to prevent them from getting drunk in advance, so the hard liquor did not affect Charles and his friends. Charles dialed a number with his phone. ¡°You cane in now, Drake and Terry.¡± Then he turned to admire Zoey¡¯s unparalleled beauty after hanging up the phone. ¡°You belong to us tonight, baby!¡± Chapter 163 Chapter 163 Drake and Terry rushed to the 6th floor impatiently after they received the news. They had been waiting inside the hotel lobby the entire time. The pictures of Zoey sent by Charles earlier aroused them. At that moment, Levi and Chloe reached the Grand Imperial Hotel. He saw the familiar figures of Terry and Drake immediately. ¡°What are they doing here?¡± Levi and Chloe chased after them curiously. The two foreigners entered a private room hastily when they arrived on the 6th floor. ¡°Something¡¯s wrong.¡± Levi came to a halt in front of the door. ¡°So, this woman is Zoey Lopez? She¡¯s exquisite!¡± ¡°I heard the women in Erudia are extraordinarily charming, but I certainly did not expect to sleep with a girl as gorgeous as her so quickly!¡± Terry and Drake sounded excited. ¡°We¡¯ll sleep with her right here, right now!¡± Charles said firmly. Levi turned to address Chloe. ¡°Do not enter the room no matter what you hearter on!¡± Chloe nodded subconsciously as she took in the sinister expression on Levi¡¯s face. Bam! Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. The door to the private room was pushed open just as the people inside were about to get wild. Someone entered the room and locked the door behind him. Drake and Terry yelped when they saw Levi. ¡°That¡¯s him, brother! He¡¯s the one who beat us up!¡± Charles narrowed his eyes at Levi. ¡°So, you¡¯re Levi Garrison?¡± ¡°Yes. That¡¯s me.¡± Levi understood they were targeting him because they recognized him instantaneously. Charles sneered. ¡°Very well. I¡¯m d you¡¯re here. You will pay the price for harming my brothers. I¡¯ll tie you up and have you bear witness as we ravage your wife tonight!¡± ¡°Hehehe¡­¡± All the foreigners inside the room revealed a simr lecherous smile. In their opinion, Levi had no other choice but to concede because they had the numbers. Charles and his friends closed in on Levi. Thump! Levi grabbed Charles all of a sudden and kicked him forcefully in his knees. Thetter screamed bloody murder and fell onto the floor. Thump! Levi swung a forceful punch at Charles¡¯s face. Charles sprawled on the ground in agony. ¡°Do you like to drink liquor? I¡¯ll make sure all of you drink to your heart¡¯s content!¡± There was still plenty of liquor inside the private room. Levi picked up a bottle of hard liquor and forced the contents down Drake¡¯s throat. ¡°Hmmm¡­¡± Drake struggled mightily, but he was pinned on the ground as Levi poured bottle after bottle of hard liquor into his mouth. Levi forced Drake¡¯s jaws together to force the vomit back into his gastrointestinal tract when he wanted to puke. Drake¡¯s stomach was visibly bloated after he was forced to drink multiple bottles of wine. He rolled on the ground in pain as he retched up blood. Terry and Charles were met with a simr fate. Levi unleashed his unprecedented wrath on the brothers that night. Chapter 164 Chapter 164 They must be tired of living to darey a finger on Zoey! But Levi did not want to show them mercy by killing them. So he used that method to torture them instead. Levi finally exited the room with Zoey on his back after a long while. Chloe saw Levi dragging Zoey¡¯s secretary along as well. ¡°I¡¯m afraid we can¡¯t have our dinner tonight. I¡¯ll treat you to a meal another time. Please help me send her home.¡± Levi asked Chloe to take care of the secretary. ¡°Okay. Leave this to me.¡± Chloe caught a glimpse of the room before she left. The gory scene was carved into her mind¡­ The sound of the ambnce pierced the night shortly after Levi left the venue. Charles and the others were sent to the hospital to receive treatment. They were diagnosed with gastrointestinal bleeding, severe burning of the throat mucosa, and impairment of internal organs due to excessive drinking. Everyone was puzzled by the amount of liquor they drank to lead to such a disastrous oue. Zoey did not sober up until midnight. She breathed a sigh of relief when she saw Levi beside her. Zoey was infuriated to learn the truth. Levi grimaced. Charles and his brothers had invoked my fury. I have shown them mercy by allowing them to live. Zoey added warily, ¡°You did not kill them, did you?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I merely taught them a brief lesson.¡± The next day, someone knocked on the door early in the morning. Harry, Aaron, and the other members of the Lopez family were at the door. N?velDrama.Org holds this content. ¡°How can you be sleeping at a time like this? Something bad happened!¡± Harry chided. ¡°What happened?¡± Zoey was startled. ¡°This is all thanks to what you and Levi didst night!¡± Harry red at her. ¡°Levi tortured Charles and his business partnersst night, causing them to suffer grave internal injuries!¡± ¡°Oh? Really?¡± Zoey¡¯s face turned paper-white. This is the brief lesson Levi mentioned? ¡°You had to offend powerful men like them out of all the people in this world!¡± Harry pointed at Zoey. ¡°Now you¡¯ve made a mess! The Imperial Meadows and the Lopez family¡¯s business are all ruined!¡± ¡°What happened exactly, grandpa?¡± Zoey asked anxiously. ¡°Don¡¯t you know? Fick Group is a member of the North Hampton Chamber of Commerce! The chairman of Fick Group¡¯s board of directors, ric Taylor, announced his desire to take revenge on us! They cut off all mary supplies, connections, and business partners rted to the Lopez family. Your West City Ecological Park project will be the next to suffer!¡± Harry exined. Zoey received a phone call swiftly after as they predicted. One of the investors of the West City Ecological Park, Feliciano Hayes, had withdrawn his capital. Another phone call followed. This time, it was Roberto Norris calling to inform her of the same thing. Soon, all of the investors had pulled out from the project. Zoey¡¯s face turned ashen. Damn it! It¡¯s over. I¡¯m doomed. The West City Ecological Park project is ruined now that they¡¯ve withdrawn their investments. I will have to pay arge amount ofpensation too. Not to mention this huge trouble rted to Fick Group¡­ Tears flowed down her cheeks uncontrobly. Why do I have to suffer the consequences when Charles and the others intended to defile me in the first ce? ¡°They are people from the North Hampton Chamber of Commerce! This is all because of Levi Garrison! Where is he?¡± Everyone was looking for Levi because he was the culprit. ¡°Do you know what you¡¯ve done, Levi Garrison?¡± Harry wanted so badly to p him. Chapter 165 Chapter 165 Levi heard themotion while he was brushing his teeth, but he responded carefreely, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. There¡¯s nothing to be afraid of.¡± ¡°What? The Lopez family¡¯s businesses are copsing. Even your wife¡¯spany is affected!¡± Harry yelled angrily. ¡°You started this mess. So, what do you think we should do now?¡± Henry asked coldly. ¡°It¡¯ll be alright. This matter will resolve by itself,¡± Levi replied nonchntly. ¡°Fine! That¡¯s alright. We have a way of resolving our problem!¡± Harry left furiously with his family. Aaron looked at his son-inw helplessly. He thought Levi was impressive when he dealt with the foreigners two days ago, but Levi disappointed him again. Rescuing Zoey was the right thing to do, but he did not need to go to such lengths to teach them a lesson. Now, he caused trouble for everyone because of his reckless actions. Zoey defended Levi when Caitlyn began to criticize Levi. ¡°Don¡¯t me him for what happened. This is all because of my careless mistake. There¡¯s no use arguing at this point!¡± Aaron¡¯s n to do a property survey for a new house was ruined. There¡¯s no money to buy a house now, not to mention the possibility of having topensate others. Zoey was is a state of agitation. ¡°I¡¯ll figure out a way.¡± Levi, on the other hand, was unfazed. The financial department manager contacted Zoey shortly after. He told her Harry Lopez had withdrawn 100 million from thepany¡¯s ount. That sum was thepensation fee paid by the Rogers family because of the psychological trauma they had inflicted on Zoey and her family. ¡°Father is behaving outrageously! The Rogers family gave Zoey the money. Who gave him the right to take the money from her?¡± Aaron was mad. This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. Zoey and Caitlyn were filled with grievances. Aaron took the initiative to question his father. ¡°Levi dragged us into this mess, so he should bear the responsibility. It¡¯s not wrong for me to take this money from your family since he is your son-inw,¡± Harry retorted. Aaron clenched his fists. ¡°That¡¯s unreasonable, father. Moreover, you¡¯remitting embezzlement by taking the money away in private. You¡¯re going against thew!¡± Harry snorted coldly. ¡°Fine by me. Why don¡¯t you call the cops on me?¡± ¡°I¡­¡± Aaron fell silent. I can¡¯t do that. Moreover, father is one of the directors in Imperial Meadows¡¯s board of management. The chances of winning an embezzlementwsuit against him are slim. Harry added with a sneer, ¡°Have you forgotten about your crime of stealing the documents previously? Your life will be ruined if I turn you in by showing the evidence to the police.¡± ¡°I¡­ Anyway, what you¡¯re doing is wrong, father!¡± Aaron hung up the call furiously. The Lopez family resolved their family crisis effortlessly after receiving the 100 million sum. They even profited from their selfish action. But Zoey¡¯spany paid the price in return. Caitlynmented, ¡°What can we do? They¡¯ve always been this way. We are used to being mistreated by them. They¡¯ll seize the money sooner orter anyway.¡± Aaron and Caitlyn had been victims of familial betrayals on multiple asions. The Lopez family would butter them up to gain benefits whenever they were doing good. They persuaded Aaron and his family to share their fortune by using the moral obligations of being part of the Lopez family. But whenever Aaron and his family faced troubles, none of their so-called ¡®family¡¯ would show up to lend them a helping hand. The other members of the Lopez family would only think of ways to worsen their predicaments and maximize their own profits. Aaron and Caitlyn¡¯s sentiment of treating the Lopez family with sincerity was clearly not reciprocated. Levi was done freshening up at that time. He poured a cup of warm milk while he questioned Zoey, ¡°Did all of the investors pull out from the project?¡± Chapter 166 Chapter 166 Zoey nodded. ¡°Yes. I suppose they¡¯ll be asking forpensation too.¡± Levi sipped from his ss and said with a smile, ¡°That¡¯s alright. They¡¯ll regret their decisions soon.¡± Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. ¡°What do you mean?¡± Zoey was puzzled. ¡°Be patient. Someone will invest in that project very soon,¡± Leviforted her. ¡°Do you have a n in your mind?¡± Zoey looked at Levi curiously. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. This matter will be resolved after today,¡± Levi assured Zoey and her parents calmly. But they were not convinced by Levi¡¯s words because they were up against the North Hampton Chamber of Commerce. Everyone involved in the business world in North Hampton was well aware of the North Hampton Chamber of Commerce¡¯s influence. The North Hampton Chamber of Commerce was controlled by the 4 ultra-wealthy families in the cities, under the management of 8 council members. The chairman of Fick Group¡¯s board of directors, ric Taylor, was one of the council members. ric wanted to seek revenge on Zoey and her family because of what happened to Charles. All the investors for Zoey¡¯s project withdrew their capital because of a singlemand from him. The North Hampton Chamber of Commerce was a formidable organization as they could easily sever all connections rted to the Lopez family¡¯s businesses. The news of Levi¡¯s violent act spread like wildfire in North Hampton that day. They demanded arge amount ofpensation and prevented anyone from investing in Zoey¡¯s project. A lot ofpanies were interested in the West City Ecological Park project initially because of its promising prospect. The potential investors immediately erased the thought in their minds because of that warning from the Chamber of Commerce. Zoey was left helpless and clueless as to how she should salvage the situation while being ostracized by the entire industry. But the bad news did not end there. Zoey¡¯s employees handed their resignation letters one after another. Even the secretary involved in the incidentst night quitted her job. The secretary also made an official statement. She told the public that Charles and his business partners did not step a toe out of the line. They were having an ordinary dinner banquet when she witnessed Levi entering the room and tormenting everyone mercilessly. Boom! Zoey¡¯s mind went nk upon receiving the news. Someone must have bribed her. She suddenly became their witness against Levi. Suzie passed outst night. Charles and his friends would have defiled her if Levi did not show up. Levi rescued her, but she betrayed us! I nourished a viper in my bosom! Zoey could not fathom Suzie¡¯s abrupt change in loyalty. I picked her out personally among all the fresh graduates, so I certainly did not expect her to do this. I can understand the other employees¡¯ decisions to leave, but Suzie¡­ Zoey sat in her office gloomily as unprecedented desperation washed over her. The door to her office was pushed open after some time. A few men d in suits entered the room. ¡°Allow me to introduce myself, Ms. Lopez. I am Baker McKenzie from Botts & Ellis LLP. We are hired by Mrs. Dickens to represent her son, Mr. Charles Dickens, in thiswsuit. We came here to inform you about thepensation amount you have to pay our client due to the injuries your husband, Mr. Levi Garrison, inflicted on our client. The sum is 800 million. Please take a look.¡± Baker handed Zoey a piece of paper. Zoey¡¯s face turned pale after she skimmed through the document. ¡°We will press charges against you and your husband if you do not wish to settle this matter in private. We have arge amount of evidence, including surveince footage, witnesses from the hotel¡¯s waiters, the official statement from Ms. Suzie Bones, and 8 other victims in this incident. Let me remind you ¨C thiswsuit is highly advantageous to us. Please take a look at this injury report too. Do you think you have the liberty to choose, Ms. Lopez?¡± Chapter 167 Chapter 167 Botts & Ellis LLP was aw firm established by Zoey¡¯s ex-ssmate, Arnold Botts. That firm was one of the most prestigious firms in North Hampton. They won almost all the cases they epted. N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. Zoey was devastated. She was frightened when she saw the injury report. I can¡¯t imagine the things Levi must have done to cause so much damage. But I can certainly picture the troubles we have to face soon. We will have a tough time ahead because of this injury report alone. Although Charles and his business partners wronged me in the first ce, I do not have any evidence that prove their vile acts. ¡°Also, allow me to inform you this, Ms. Lopez, I am the bestwyer in my firm. Ever since they hired me at Botts & Ellis LLP, the firm had never lost a single case. So trust me, thiswsuit will not be an exception. You should think wisely now!¡± Baker sneered. Baker¡¯s assistant added, ¡°I heard your husband, Levi Garrison, was released from prison recently. With his record, it is not so difficult to ce him behind the bars again.¡± The group ofwyers manipted the situation to their advantage with the sole purpose of driving Zoey into a corner. ¡°Alright then, we will be waiting for your reply, Ms. Lopez. Consider your options well.¡± Baker and the others left afterward. Zoey was left alone inside her office. Tears welled up in her eyes as she thought to herself, Perhaps I can seek help from Arnold. He pursued me in the past, but I rejected him. Zoey spent a lot of effort to obtain Arnold Botts¡¯s number. Then she called him. ¡°Oh? Why are you contacting me, Zoey?¡± Arnold said in a surprised tone. Zoey forced a smile. ¡°Hello, Arnold. I¡¯ll cut to the chase. I¡¯m facing some difficulties¡­¡± ¡°Yes, I know. You¡¯re talking about the incident involving Levi Garrison and Charles Dickens from Fick Group, am I right?¡± ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right. Can you help me with thiswsuit? We can discuss the price to fit your liking,¡± Zoey pleaded with sincerity. Arnold grinned. ¡°I am aware of thiswsuit because the bestwyer in my firm epted the case. I¡¯ll be frank ¨C you¡¯ll have a difficult time trying to win against him for this case. Let me offer you a piece of my mind, Zoey. You should ditch Levi while you can. He¡¯s just a useless man now. Let him return to the jail. Then, you can remarry someone better. Everyone from our high school is doing far better than Levi Garrison. Take me for an example. Myw firm, Botts & Ellis LLP, has been flourishing for the past ten years! There are a lot of outstandingwyers working for me currently,¡± Arnold persuaded Zoey. Zoey countered immediately, ¡°Levi did not hurt them on purpose. Charles and his friends tried to take advantage of me after getting me drunk. Levi was merely rescuing me.¡± ¡°That¡¯s impossible! I have been friends with Mr. Dickens for a long time now. He¡¯s a gentleman, as far as I¡¯m concerned. He will never do such things. His friends are as noble as him. Do you have any evidence to back your words?¡± Arnold said. ¡°You¡­¡± Zoey did not expect Arnold to be in cahoots with Charles and his gang. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Zoey. I will make sure Baker does a splendid job this time and push for Levi to be sentenced to life imprisonment. You will have the opportunity to ditch him soon.¡± Arnoldughed wickedly. ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about my matters. Moreover, you are not qualified to judge my husband¡¯s character!¡± Zoey hung up the phone angrily. Inside the office of Botts & Ellis LLP¡¯s building, Arnold crossed his feet on the table while wearing a suit. He was sipping casually on a cup of coffee. Chapter 168 Chapter 168 He had epted this case immediately and devised a n for ric Taylor when he heard Zoey was involved in this matter. Arnold ordered his subordinate, ¡°Inform Mr. Taylor to prohibit all thew firms in North Hampton from epting Zoey¡¯s case using his connections.¡± His assistant nodded. ¡°Yes, sir.¡± All thew firms in North Hampton soon received the news: No one is allowed to ept Zoey Lopez¡¯s case. Zoey, on the other hand, was oblivious as she wasted all her time contacting everyw firm she could to fight for herwsuit. But every firm turned her down. Zoey quickly realized something was wrong after receiving the continuous rejections. Someone is pushing me into the depth of despair. They want to send Levi into prison and ruin everything I have. Zoey dialed Levi¡¯s number without wasting another second. Levi was astounded by the turn of events when he arrived at Zoey¡¯s office. I did not expect this to happen. Perhaps I¡¯ve underestimated the Chamber of Commerce¡¯s authority. Well, Arnold Botts¡¯s involvement is out of my initial consideration too. ¡°We are left with two choices. We can either pay the sum of 800 million or proceed with thewsuit. But I contacted all thew firms I could, and all of them refused to represent us,¡± Zoey sobbed. ¡°You don¡¯t have to think about thewsuit anymore. They have nned everything, down to cutting off all your resources and connections. But believe me, this is not the extent of their ns.¡± Levi¡¯s smile widened. The legal team from Fick Group arrived shortly after as Levi had predicted.N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. They requested Zoey topensate them with a sum of 300 million for Charles Dickens¡¯s injuries and the dy of the West City Ecological Park¡¯s progress. I did breach the agreement. And it is clearly written on the agreement that I have topensate them with 10 times the amount they invested. Before Zoey had time to catch her breath, ric sent his men from the North Hampton Chamber of Commerce to visit Zoey. They offered to purchase Zoey¡¯spany for 300 million, including the West City Ecological Park project. Boom! Zoey was bbergasted. They nned everything. They are pushing me into the traps theyid out for me, one after the other. I¡¯ll be left with nothing by the time this incidentes to an end. ric offered to buy out mypany for 300 million. Then I¡¯ll have no other choice but to pay Fick Group with the lump sum for breaching the contract. They will take control of all my assets, worth up to a billion, in a breeze. My assets will depreciate further if I do not agree now since I do not have sufficient cash flow to operate my business at this point. 300 million is already considered a great deal. ric and Arnold were proud of this scheme they devised because they would be able to rob Zoey¡¯s possessions while pushing Levi into jail simultaneously. ric¡¯s subordinate said with a smile, ¡°Our offer coincides with the amount you have to pay Fick Group for breaching the contract. If you agree to our proposal, let¡¯s handle the procedures right away.¡± Zoey hesitated. I will have to pay this 300 million sum. I really do not have any other choice. Should I just ept this offer? ¡°Hesitate no more, Ms. Lopez. Your asset may depreciate to 200 million tomorrow,¡± That person urged Zoey to agree to his offer. Levi suddenly voiced out at that moment. ¡°300 million? That¡¯s not a problem!¡± Everyone was astounded by Levi¡¯s statement. Zoey was not an exception. 300 million is not a problem? He¡¯s talking big again. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I can afford 3 billion, not to mention 300 million. Let¡¯s just wait until tomorrow before we decide anything.¡± Chapter 169 Chapter 169 Zoey looked at Levi incredulously. ¡°Are you really capable of acquiring the money?¡± ¡°Did I say that I¡¯d pay them? Why should we do that? We¡¯re not at fault in this incident.¡± Levi smiled. ¡°But they have all the evidence. We have no other choice but to concede!¡± Zoey rubbed her temples. ¡°All you have to do now is to proceed with your work as usual. You can approve the resignations of your employees, but you need to make a statement in advance. Tell them that anyone who quits their job now will not be epted in Imperial Meadows from now on. The employees who stay with the company through this crisis will receive an increased sry and more benefits,¡± Levi told Zoey what to do. ¡°But we have no money to fund our operations now. Moreover, no one will dare to invest in my company after that official warning given by the North Hampton Chamber of Commerce,¡± Zoey said with uncertainty. ¡°Just do as I say. Someone will invest in yourpany today,¡± Levi assured her. Zoey ced her faith in Levi and heeded his advice. She made the announcement as Levi suggested. Many of her employees were enraged to receive the notice. ¡°There¡¯s no need for me to return to this rubbishpany anyway!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right! Imperial Meadows is going bankrupt soon. What¡¯s the point of acting tough now?¡± Zoey merely endured the insults in silent. At that moment, a Maybach stopped in front of Imperial Meadows¡¯s building. A few men got out of the car. The man leading the group was dressed in a suit and wearing a pair of sunsses. That man was none other than Kirin. Today, he was ying the role of apany¡¯s president instead of a military instructor. ¡°Hello, please inform Ms. Lopez that Levi Group¡¯s president, Mr. Rhodes, is here to meet her.¡± The receptionist immediately contacted Zoey after Kirin¡¯s assistant spoke to her. Zoey came to the lobby to wee Kirin in person afterward. Kirin was a skilled fighter and an experienced instructor, but he wasn¡¯t familiar with business talks. Hence, he addressed Zoey in a straightforward manner, ¡°I am would like to invest in an ongoing project under yourpany, Ms. Lopez. I¡¯ll provide you a 300 million capital for now. Let¡¯s sign the contract now if you agree to my offer.¡± His assistant handed the contract to Zoey after Kirin waved his hand. Zoey was shocked after she nced through the agreement. This is not a coboration. He might as well just give me the money! Kirin added, ¡°We have an ongoing medical-rted project as well. I know yourpany has expertise in this field, so we will let you handle this project too, Ms. Lopez.¡± The assistant handed Zoey another document. That project would only provide Zoey¡¯spany with a 100 million investment, but that was mainly due to Imperial Meadows¡¯s limited capacity. ¡°Will you agree to my offer, Ms. Lopez?¡± Kirin inquired. ¡°Of course! Thank you so much, Mr. Rhodes!¡± Zoey expressed her gratitude agitatedly. N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. Then, she gazed at Kirin curiously. ¡°If you do not mind me asking, Mr. Rhodes, why are you choosing to invest in mypany when we¡¯re in a tight spot? I have to ask because I cannot think of a valid reason myself.¡± Kirin answered, ¡°Firstly, I have faith in yourpany¡¯s prospect because your business is in demand. The second reason is that I am not afraid of the North Hampton Chamber of Commerce.¡± ¡°What kind of rtionship do you share with Levi Garrison, Mr. Rhodes?¡± Zoey questioned. The words slipped out of Kirin¡¯s mouth subconsciously. ¡°He¡¯s my¡­ He¡¯s someone with great potential, in my opinion. Levi Group¡¯s advancement in the medical field was unparalleled in the past. I acquired Levi Group and the Garrison family¡¯s businesses because I do not want this technology to go to waste. I came here to invest in yourpany partly because of this reason too.¡± Chapter 170 Chapter 170 ¡°Okay. I understand now.¡± The investment made by the mysterious Mr. Rhodes spread quickly throughout the entire North Hampton. The North Hampton Chamber of Commerce was one of the few to take particr interest in that news. ric Taylor, an obese man, was puffing on his cigar inside his office. ¡°Who is this Neil Rhodes? Why have I never heard of him?¡± ric¡¯s assistant replied. ¡°We¡¯ve investigated his background. There is limited information on him.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know what¡¯s wrong with the Rogers family. Why did they give him Levi Group and Garrison Group all of a sudden? Check out the rtionship between Neil Rhodes and the Rogers family,¡± ric ordered. Then, he put on a mischievous smile. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter to me even if you obtained that investment from Levi Group, Zoey Lopez. You cannot save Levi Garrison anyway. This is the repercussion you must face for harming my godson!¡± No one expected Charles Dickens to be ric¡¯s godson. Zoey¡¯spany was finally getting back on track after she received the investment. But I must pay the penalty for breaching the contract. Otherwise, Levi will face time in jail. I¡¯m still worried about this because there¡¯s no way I can collect so much money in this short period of time. Meanwhile, Levi was hanging out with Azure Dragon and the others. Azure Dragonughed out loud when he was informed of the ongoing situation. ¡°Hahaha! What a joke! Is there actually someone who has the guts to send you into prison at this time and age?¡± Levi shared his thoughts while smoking a cigarette, ¡°I did not expect these foreigners to have the support of the North Hampton Chamber of Commerce.¡± ¡°What are you going to do next, Sir?¡± Azure Dragon asked. ¡°Firstly, I¡¯ll visit those people whomitted perjury. Then, I¡¯ll deal with thewyers. Thest thing to do is to show the necessary evidence to deport those foreigners,¡± Levi borated. ¡°Evidence? But there is no evidence as far as I¡¯m concerned.¡± Azure Dragon was astounded. However, he quickly gained revtion at the sight of Levi¡¯s sly smile. Levi Garrison was a man with a n. He was not only a formidable enemy on the battlefield with unrivaledbat skills, that man was also a brilliant tactician. Dealing with that incident was a piece of cake to him. He had deliberately left traces behind when dealing with Charles and the othersst night. Phoenix took up the responsibility to look for the few waiters in the hotel who had falsified statements as witnesses that night. Levi and Azure Dragon went to meet with Zoey¡¯s secretary, Suzie. Levi had to deal with matters rted to his wife in person. At that moment, youngsters were dancing to the music inside the Space Bar located in North Hampton. Suzie treated her friends to party in the bar after receiving a million in cash from ric that day. She booked the VIP table in the bar and even ordered the most luxurious meal they had. Suzie was washing her hand with a bottle of expensive champagne when Levi arrived at the bar. N?velDrama.Org holds this content. He sat quietly next to Suzie and chatted with her casually, ¡°Are you having fun spending the money ric Taylor gave you?¡± Suzie was stunned when she heard Levi¡¯s voice. When did he appear next to me? ¡°Why are you here, Levi Garrison? And what nonsense did you spout?¡± Suzie recollected her thoughts after a while. Levi beamed at her. ¡°I remember you were drunk as wellst night. I saved you and arranged for someone to send you home.¡± The color drained from Suzie¡¯s face as she listened to him. She refuted his statement firmly. ¡°Nonsense! I wasn¡¯t drunk yesterday, nor did you save me!¡± ¡°Go on. Please go on with your lies.¡± Levi smiled. Suzie¡¯s male friends stood up and surrounded Levi in an instant. ¡°Who the hell are you, kiddo? What¡¯s going on here?¡± Chapter 171 Chapter 171 Levi could not care less about the few lowly men surrounding him. He continued to stare at Suzie. ¡°Is that so? But I saw with my own eyes how drunk you were.¡± ¡°Impossible! I wasn¡¯t drunk! I attended a dinner banquet with Ms. Lopez yesterday. Then, you came in and beat those people up. You even tortured them and warned me not to tell anyone!¡± Suzie summoned her courage and ced the me on Levi unwaveringly. ¡°Oh really?¡± Levi demanded. Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. Suzie was not afraid because she had her muscr friends¡¯ support. She shrieked angrily. ¡°Don¡¯t you dare pull any tricks on me, Levi Garrison! I¡¯m telling you, you cannot escape the charges pressed against you!¡± ¡°You¡¯re an ungrateful human being. Those foreigners would¡¯ve raped you if I did not rescue youst night,¡± Levi responded. Fear crept into Suzie¡¯s heart when she was reminded of the frightening scene from yesterday. But she braced herself and said, ¡°Hmph! That¡¯s not possible. Mr. Dickens is a well-known gentleman. He¡¯s polite toward alldies. Don¡¯t go judging him with your despicable standards!¡± She¡¯s good at telling lies. Levi took out his phone and pulled up his gallery. He then waved his phone in Suzie¡¯s face. ¡°This is the video of you in a drunken state that I tookst night. I wonder who is the person touching you in this video? Oops! I believe these hands belong to Mr. Dickens!¡± Suzie was dumbfounded when she saw the video. He took a video of me. This video is proof that I falsified my statements! I¡¯ll face time in jail if I¡¯m exposed. Suzie¡¯s face turned to the shade of chalk instantaneously. ¡°Delete that video right now!¡± She made a fruitless attempt to snatch Levi¡¯s phone. Levi nimble avoided her and got up to leave. Suzie hurriedly stood up as well. She yelled furiously, ¡°Give me the phone!¡± ¡°Why should I give you this phone?¡± Levi asked. ¡°Give her the phone immediately!¡± Suzie¡¯s friends blocked Levi¡¯s path and ordered him in an unfriendly manner. ¡°Oh please. This is my phone,¡± Levi said. One of the men, Clement Marrow, demanded harshly, ¡°I order you to hand the phone over right now! Truth be told, the person in charge of this bar is my brother, Chopper. I guarantee you will not walk out of this ce unscathed if you do not give me the phone.¡± Her friends¡¯ presence boosted Suzie¡¯s courage. ¡°You¡¯ll suffer greatly tonight if you do not delete the video, Levi Garrison!¡± Levi ignored them. Clement reached out to snatch the phone just as Levi continued to walk ahead. Thump! Azure Dragon appeared out of nowhere and punched Clement¡¯s face. Blood sttered everywhere. Thump! Another man fell to the floor. In a matter of seconds, Suzie¡¯s friends were all lying on the ground. ¡°Who the hell dares to cause trouble on my turf?¡± A loud voice pierced the atmosphere inside the bar. A dozen men rushed toward the scene. They were thugs in charge of the security in that bar. The bar¡¯s manager had informed them about the fight, so they came in a hurry. Levi thought that voice was a little familiar. That¡¯s Chopper, who works on the construction site as a helper. He¡¯s one of Nueve¡¯s men. Chopper¡¯s face turned pale when he recognized Levi¡¯s face. ¡°So, you are the bastards causing trouble on my turf?¡± Chopper strode past Levi and Azure Dragon and came to a halt in front of Clement and his friends. p! Chopper pped Clement forcefully across his face as thetter spat out a mouthful of blood and a few of his teeth. Chapter 172 Chapter 172 p! Chopper pped another person¡¯s face. The few thugs following Chopper beat up Clement and his friends mercilessly. The manager was astounded. Why is he beating up our VIP customers tonight? How did they end up bing the troublemakers? ¡°I am certain that they stirred up trouble in this bar!¡± Chopper interrupted the manager before he could exin. Unexpectedly, Chopper shuffled toward Levi and said to him politely. ¡°I¡¯m sorry to have bothered you with this inconvenience. I¡¯ve dealt with those idiotic punks, Mr. Garrison.¡± ¡°Well done.¡± Chopper was ted to receive apliment from Levi. Suzie and her friends were puzzled. That¡¯s theplete opposite of what happened. Levi waved his phone at Suzie. ¡°I¡¯ll be taking my leave, then.¡± Levi left with Azure Dragon afterward. Suzie chased after them immediately because Levi still possessed the video that could ruin her life. But by the time she arrived at the door, Levi and Azure Dragon had disappeared without a trace. ¡°Boo hoo¡­¡± Suzie knelt on the floor as she cried her eyes out. I¡¯ll be doomed if I cannot find Levi Garrison! I¡¯ll have no way to escape imprisonment if he turns in the video. Suzie was overwhelmed by fear and regret. I cannot go to jail now. I just graduated from university, and I have a bright future ahead of me. Oh! How I wish I can turn back time. I lost sight of everything because of that 1 million offer. Meanwhile, Phoenix hadpleted his tasks. He tracked down all the transaction histories and call logs of the waiters that witnessed the event. The waiters were cowering in tears before Phoenix. Inside a luxurious vi in North Hampton, Arnold Botts was puffing on a cigar while a sexydyy on his bed. Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. He eyed the woman on the bed and sneered, ¡°The next person to fill that position on the bed will be you, Zoey Lopez!¡± Many of her ex-ssmates had always coveted Zoey because of her beauty, especially those who were now sessful and aplished in life. Arnold was determined to get his way because this was a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity for him to sleep with Zoey. I¡¯ll have a taste of the woman who rejected me in the past! At that moment, someone pressed on his doorbell. Arnold put on a bathrobe and went to open the door after he cursed that person who disrupted his train of thoughts. It was Levi who was standing on the other side of the door. ¡°Oh my! Look at that! Levi Garrison, the man who used to be a powerful figure in North Hampton. Wee!¡± Arnold invited Levi into his vi instead of chasing him away. ¡°Are you here because of yourwsuit?¡± Arnold asked. ¡°You¡¯re right. You are the owner of Botts & Ellis LLP, after all. You are the only person I cane to at a time like this.¡± Levi smiled. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Arnold feigned ignorance. ¡°I am here because nowyer in the city would represent us in thiswsuit. I was hoping if you could enlighten me on the situation,¡± Levi answered. ¡°Haha! Frankly speaking, I arranged for all this to happen. No one in this field will have the guts to ept your case now,¡± Arnold blurted out the truth because he was not afraid of Levi. In his opinion, Levi was there to beg him for mercy. ¡°Oh no! It¡¯s you?¡± Levi pretended to be in disbelief. ¡°That¡¯s right! I want to drive you and Zoey into a corner. I want both of you to be caught in a helpless and desperate situation. And here you are,ing all the way to my vi to beg me!¡± Arnold beamed at Levi. ¡°That means you nned everything with ric Taylor¡¯s help?¡± Levi questioned him. ¡°Yes! I bribed those witnesses too. My arrangements are wless! You will have to face death if you do not beg me right now, Levi Garrison!¡± Chapter 173 Chapter 173 Arnold Bottsughed wickedly. You¡¯repletely under my control, Levi Garrison! You¡¯re doomed! ¡°So, it is you who have been manipting every turn of events!¡± Levi acted as if he was furious. ¡°That¡¯s right! I agreed to ept the case without any hesitation when the North Hampton Chamber of Commerce contacted me previously. I pursued Zoey in the past, but she rejected me mercilessly and even told me that I do not deserve her. But times have changed ¨C I am the person who can alter your fates now!¡± Arnold Botts could never let go of the humiliation he experienced in his younger days. But he finally had the opportunity to toy with Zoey. I will y with her to my heart¡¯s content! ¡°You¡­¡± Levi put up a scared front. Arnold moved closer to Levi and jeered at him, ¡°I am your master now, Levi Garrison. You will lose if you fight me in thiswsuit. I will see your face again behind bars.¡± ¡°But that wasn¡¯t my fault. They tried to take advantage of Zoey and threatened me too. I was only defending myself,¡± Levi uttered the words desperately. ¡°Hehe. I am aware of that, naturally. Charles and his friends are a bunch of sex fiends. They have toyed with plenty of women over the years. They wanted to defile Zoey on purpose as a form of revenge against you. It was also their intention to tie you up and let you witness the entire process. But what can you do even if you know all about the truth now? You don¡¯t have any evidence against us!¡± Arnold challenged Levi smugly. ¡°Then what should I do, old friend? Can you please help me?¡± Levi faked a plea. Arnold put on a cunning smile. ¡°That¡¯s very simple. Pay me 200 million and leave Zoey under my care for 1 week. This is not too much to ask, am I right? 200 million should not be a problem now that someone has invested in herpany. I¡¯m offering you a fair deal now. Let your wife please me for 1 week in exchange for your safety.¡± Arnold patted Levi¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Think wisely, Levi. You¡¯re doomed if you cannot fulfill these two conditions. I guarantee you will be sentenced to life imprisonment. You can never escape that ce for the rest of your life!¡± Leviughed after Arnold was done threatening him. He sat on the sofa and crossed his legs while puffing on a special cigarette from the army. His demeanor had changedpletely from when he was begging Arnold Botts moments ago. Arnold stared at Levi incredulously. He¡¯s supposed to be begging me. Why is he acting like the boss now? ¡°What are you doing, Levi Garrison? Are you tired of living?¡± Arnold screamed. Footsteps reverberated inside the room all of a sudden. Arnold assumed the sound was made by the woman he slept with earlier, so he said harshly. ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you not toe out here?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not allowed toe out here?¡± Arnold turned his head around immediately when he heard the voice of a man instead. Then, he saw Azure Dragon walking slowly in his direction with a camera in his hand. ¡°Who are you? What are you doing here?¡± Azure Dragon strode up to Levi while disregarding Arnold. ¡°I¡¯ve captured the whole process, Sir!¡± N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. Arnold tensed up when he saw the camera. He asked frightfully, ¡°You recorded the whole conversation earlier?¡± rity washed over Arnold instantaneously. Levi put up a pretense by begging me for mercy. He set a trap for me to spill the truth on my own ord. I did not expect him to do this. Levi Garrison is just a nobody, in my opinion. Perhaps I¡¯ve underestimated him. Levi checked the footage and said with a smile, ¡°You¡¯re right. I wanted to record just the voices with a recorder. But on second thought, filming the entire process will be more convincing.¡± Chapter 174 Chapter 174 Arnold¡¯s body shuddered as he exined, ¡°That¡¯s not it, godfather. Levi is a capable man. Not only did he trick me into revealing all the truth, but he also filmed the entire conversation. I just received news of the few waiters and Zoey¡¯s secretary¡¯s arrests formitting perjury! I will be his next target. You have to save me, please!¡± Arnold begged ric. ric stood before the French windows overlooking the city of North Hampton. He said after taking a puff of his cigar, ¡°Who has the guts to harm my godson? Don¡¯t worry about this, Arnold. Nothing will happen to you. The vice-captain of the patrol squad needs to pay his respects to me as well. Do you know how much I have contributed to the city¡¯s advancement every year?¡± ric was unfazed. Not only am I one of the council members of the North Hampton Chamber of Commerce, but I am also the owner of ric Group, a business worth up to 8 billion. What do I have to fear? But the next second, a series of police sirens red in front of the ric Group¡¯s building. The sound filled every corner of the skyscraper. The color drained from ric¡¯s face when he saw the police cars parked near the entrance of the building. Arnold was already shivering in terror. They are here to capture me! ric continued to puff on his cigar. His brows were knitted together tightly, but he reassured his godson, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Arnold. No one will darey a finger on you as long as I am here.¡± A few policemen barged into ric¡¯s office. They disyed Arnold¡¯s arrest warrant immediately. Arnold was so frightened, he was soaked in a cold sweat. ric raised his voice, ¡°Try and take him away if you have the courage to do so!¡± ¡°He¡¯s not the only person we are taking away. You are following us as well.¡± A voice was heard suddenly. Xavier Fields showed himself a split secondter. In his hands was another arrest warrant to detain ric. ¡°Captain Fields?¡± ric was surprised to see Xavier Fields. Xavier Fields knew ric was a tricky man to handle, so he had to deal with him in person. ¡°ric Taylor and Arnold Botts, we have solid evidence to prove your crimes. Please cooperate with us to undergo the investigation. Otherwise, we will take you by force.¡± Four policemen stepped forward and arrested them after Xavier waved his hand. ric did not expect himself to be targeted. I am the council member of the North Hampton Chamber of Commerce! Everyone else shared ric¡¯s sentiment because no one foresaw the arrest of a council member of the North Hampton Chamber of Commerce. The evidence against them was indeed irrefutable, but both ric and Arnold were astounded to see the transaction histories and call logs. We purposefully encrypted this information! So why is it here? Arnold knew the precautionary measures he had to take as he was awyer. The police and investigators shouldn¡¯t have been able to crack the security encryption. But they did not know Phoenix was one of the best hackers in the world. He dealt with the issue effortlessly. With that, ric Taylor and Arnold Botts were captured. Charges were pressed against Charles and his friends who were staying inside the hospital. All of them would either be ced behind bars or deported upon their recovery. This news spread like wildfire throughout North Hampton. Justice had prevailed. However, ric Taylor¡¯s arrest shocked the public the most. N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. The members of the Chamber of Commerce were astounded by that matter. However, they had no other choice but to concede because Xavier Fields was the man to take ric into custody. Inside Zoey¡¯s office, two people were wrapped in a tight embrace. ¡°So, you¡¯ve predicted these to happen. You¡¯re so smart to deliberately leave evidence at the scene! No wonder you were so calm the whole time!¡± Zoey¡¯s eyes shone as she spoke to Levi. Levi smiled. They are too young to bepeting with me. Chapter 175 Chapter 175 Levi Group contacted Zoey¡¯spany after the crisis was resolved. They wanted to contribute an additional 200 million investment to expand Zoey¡¯s business. Zoey epted the offer without a second thought. In the afternoon, Zoey made another announcement. ¡°Any employee who weathered the crisis with us will receive a higher sry and more benefits from now on!¡± She even promoted a few of her employees because the majority of the workers had quitted. The announcement made a huge impact on the business world in North Hampton. Imperial Meadows was also hiring arge number of new employees as they needed to expand their business. A massive crowd of applicants gathered in front of thepany¡¯s entrance. At the recruitment venue, a middle-aged obese man in a suit tossed his resume on the table. ¡°I was the head of the legal department in Imperial Meadows, Elmer Reid. Register my name immediately because I¡¯ming back to work now.¡± But the recruiter sneered. ¡°Elmer Reid, you say? You¡¯re on the Imperial Meadows¡¯s recruitment cklist. You will never be employed by thispany again for the rest of your life!¡± ¡°Who are you? How dare you reject my application? Bring the head of the HR department here right now!¡± Elmer roared. He was not pleased to be stopped by a few lowly employees at the entrance of thepany. ¡°He¡¯s right! We used to be Imperial Meadows¡¯s employees. So why aren¡¯t you letting us in?¡± ¡°We worked in thispany for years. Imperial Meadows cannot operate without us!¡± ¡°Not only do we want to rejoin thepany, we demand to receive the extra benefits too!¡± N?velDrama.Org holds this content. The crowd yelled and screamed at the recruiters, following Elmer Reid¡¯s lead. They were the employees who resigned amidst Imperial Meadows¡¯s crisis. They returned to the company after they heard about Zoey¡¯s announcement. But all of them were infuriated after they learned that their names were registered on the cklist. Elmer Reid said angrily, ¡°Give us a proper exnation. We can sue you for inflicting psychological trauma on us and demandpensation!¡± Zoey appeared at that moment. ¡°I warned you of the consequences of leaving thepany previously. All of you are on Imperial Meadows¡¯s cklist now!¡± The ex-employees cowered when they saw Zoey. Elmer said with a smile, ¡°We have reflected on our mistakes now, Ms. Lopez. Please give us another chance.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. We are terribly sorry. Please give us another opportunity!¡± The others pleaded as well. ¡°I already gave you a chance,¡± Zoey responded unmercifully. The employees who stayed with Imperial Meadows before were grateful for their decisions. We would be facing the same situation as them if we followed them previously. Zoey was adamant. ¡°Anyone who¡¯s on the cklist will never be epted in Imperial Meadows!¡± ¡°Fine! Do not me us in that case, Zoey Lopez! We¡¯ll stay here to protest until you return the jobs to us!¡± Elmer Reid retorted. All the other ex-employees did as Elmer said. They blocked thepany¡¯s entrance to prevent anyone from entering. ¡°Let¡¯s see who has got more time to waste now!¡± Elmer added. ¡°I will also sue you for creating this unreasonable rule and infringing our basic human right to apply for a job. I will demand arge amount ofpensation due to this horrible psychological trauma you have inflicted on us!¡± Elmer Reid is adept at manipting thew to his advantage. More importantly, we cannot operate as usual if they continue to protest here. Zoey saw Levi just as she was troubled by the predicament. Arge group of scary men followed behind Levi. ¡°Who dares to stir up trouble in front of the Imperial Meadows¡¯s building?¡± Levi shouted. Chapter 176 Chapter 176 Levi Group contacted Zoey¡¯spany after the crisis was resolved. They wanted to contribute an additional 200 million investment to expand Zoey¡¯s business. Zoey epted the offer without a second thought. In the afternoon, Zoey made another announcement. ¡°Any employee who weathered the crisis with us will receive a higher sry and more benefits from now on!¡± She even promoted a few of her employees because the majority of the workers had quitted. The announcement made a huge impact on the business world in North Hampton. Imperial Meadows was also hiring arge number of new employees as they needed to expand their business. A massive crowd of applicants gathered in front of thepany¡¯s entrance. At the recruitment venue, a middle-aged obese man in a suit tossed his resume on the table. ¡°I was the head of the legal department in Imperial Meadows, Elmer Reid. Register my name immediately because I¡¯ming back to work now.¡± But the recruiter sneered. ¡°Elmer Reid, you say? You¡¯re on the Imperial Meadows¡¯s recruitment cklist. You will never be employed by thispany again for the rest of your life!¡± ¡°Who are you? How dare you reject my application? Bring the head of the HR department here right now!¡± Elmer roared. He was not pleased to be stopped by a few lowly employees at the entrance of thepany. ¡°He¡¯s right! We used to be Imperial Meadows¡¯s employees. So why aren¡¯t you letting us in?¡± ¡°We worked in thispany for years. Imperial Meadows cannot operate without us!¡± ¡°Not only do we want to rejoin thepany, we demand to receive the extra benefits too!¡± The crowd yelled and screamed at the recruiters, following Elmer Reid¡¯s lead. They were the employees who resigned amidst Imperial Meadows¡¯s crisis. They returned to the company after they heard about Zoey¡¯s announcement. But all of them were infuriated after they learned that their names were registered on the cklist. Elmer Reid said angrily, ¡°Give us a proper exnation. We can sue you for inflicting psychological trauma on us and demandpensation!¡± Zoey appeared at that moment. ¡°I warned you of the consequences of leaving thepany previously. All of you are on Imperial Meadows¡¯s cklist now!¡± The ex-employees cowered when they saw Zoey. Elmer said with a smile, ¡°We have reflected on our mistakes now, Ms. Lopez. Please give us another chance.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. We are terribly sorry. Please give us another opportunity!¡± The others pleaded as well. ¡°I already gave you a chance,¡± Zoey responded unmercifully. The employees who stayed with Imperial Meadows before were grateful for their decisions. We would be facing the same situation as them if we followed them previously. Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. Zoey was adamant. ¡°Anyone who¡¯s on the cklist will never be epted in Imperial Meadows!¡± ¡°Fine! Do not me us in that case, Zoey Lopez! We¡¯ll stay here to protest until you return the jobs to us!¡± Elmer Reid retorted. All the other ex-employees did as Elmer said. They blocked thepany¡¯s entrance to prevent anyone from entering. ¡°Let¡¯s see who has got more time to waste now!¡± Elmer added. ¡°I will also sue you for creating this unreasonable rule and infringing our basic human right to apply for a job. I will demand arge amount ofpensation due to this horrible psychological trauma you have inflicted on us!¡± Elmer Reid is adept at manipting thew to his advantage. More importantly, we cannot operate as usual if they continue to protest here. Zoey saw Levi just as she was troubled by the predicament. Arge group of scary men followed behind Levi. ¡°Who dares to stir up trouble in front of the Imperial Meadows¡¯s building?¡± Levi shouted. Chapter 177 Chapter 177 ¡°That¡¯s me. Do you have a problem with that?¡± Elmer epted the challenge. Chopper and his men surged forward with a wave of Levi¡¯s hand. They quickly surrounded Elmer. Chopper patted Elmer¡¯s cheek tauntingly. ¡°What¡¯s going on? Are you causing a ruckus?¡± Chopper asked with a grin. Elmer was scared out of his wits when he saw the menacing appearance of the thugs. The scars and tattoos covering Chopper¡¯s skin did not help ease his anxiety. Chopper¡¯s subordinates took care of the other employees who followed Elmer¡¯s lead. But Elmer summoned his courage and confronted Zoey, ¡°How dare you hire these thugs to threaten me. I will sue you! You¡¯re dead!¡± Zoey jeered at him, ¡°Oh, I¡¯m sorry. I don¡¯t know them.¡± Chopper agreed with her. ¡°That¡¯s right! We don¡¯t know one another. I am here to settle this dispute because I do not like the way you are causing trouble here! Do you have a problem with that?¡± Everyone supported Chopper, ¡°That¡¯s right. We don¡¯t like how you¡¯re bullying the others. We will interfere in this matter regardless of what you say!¡± ¡°You¡­¡± I know they are acquainted with each other, but I do not have any proof. ¡±What do you want? I am awyer, so I am not afraid of you!¡± Elmer spoke with an unconvincing tone. This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. Chopper patted his face again. ¡°We don¡¯t want anything. Though I do know your daughter is a student at North Hampton Primary School, and your wife is working at Sunshine Hypermarket¡­¡± ¡°What?¡± Elmer was taken aback by Chopper¡¯s words. He¡¯s tantly threatening me. But I can¡¯t say or do anything because of how he phrased his sentence! ¡°This is my bad! I will not repeat my mistake in the future!¡± Elmer surrendered. ¡°Don¡¯t you know that you should apologize after you make a mistake?¡± Chopper sneered. Elmer stood in front of Zoey and apologized, ¡°We are terribly sorry, Ms. Lopez. We will not cause you any more trouble!¡± Everyone admitted their mistakes as well. They regretted their decisions. We could¡¯ve enjoyed these benefits if we did not submit our resignation letters in the past. Members of the Lopez family were filled with regrets as well. ¡°What? Levi Group invested a total of 600 million? Imperial Meadows will be expanding its business?¡± Harry Lopez was astonished. Fabian nodded. ¡°Yes. They have sufficient capital to expand their business after setting aside the money needed for the West City Ecological Park project. Imperial Meadows will be on par with Lopez Group soon!¡± ¡°What?¡± Harry Lopez was in utter disbelief. I thought I was so smart to take away that 100 million, but the tables have turned. We¡¯ve messed up our rtionship with Zoey at this point! ¡±Perhaps it is time we try to reconcile with Zoey.¡± Levi was fully upied by the matters rted to Levi Group in the past few days. He decided to rename thepany as Morris Group to pay respect to Morris Atkinson as well as to announce his rivalry with the North Hampton Chamber of Commerce. Zoey¡¯s grandmother¡¯s birthday banquet was around the corner. Aaron and Caitlyn were putting a lot of effort into preparing the birthday presents. Caitlyn purchased a jade statue for her mother because her mother was a collector of those antiques. Aaron, on the other hand, spent 300 thousand on a famous painting. Zoey bought a set of expensive supplements for her grandmother. Aaron was satisfied with the presents they had prepared for Caitlyn¡¯s mother. He reminded Levi, ¡°You shoulde up with something too, Levi. This will be your first time meeting with your grandmother-in- law. Remember to buy an expensive gift. Get the money from Zoey if you have to.¡± Caitlyn red at Aaron before turning to look at Levi. ¡°The price is not the priority. It is more important for you to put thought into the gift.¡± Chapter 178 Chapter 178 ¡°You¡¯re right! The ck family is almost as influential as the Garrison family. They might even think of the expensive gifts as cheap objects,¡± Aaron said. I should prepare a thoughtful present since this woman is Zoey¡¯s grandmother. ¡±Father, mother, does grandmother have any special hobbies or quirks?¡± Levi asked. ¡°I¡¯m not sure about her hobbies, but she does have a bad habit,¡± Caitlyn answered. ¡°She likes to drink and smoke. My mother never listens to our advice.¡± Levi smiled. ¡°Then I will prepare alcohol and cigarettes for her.¡± ¡°What? Don¡¯t mess around, Levi! My siblings will scold me if you prepare those items as my mother¡¯s birthday present. Moreover, with my mother¡¯s status, she¡¯s not the type of person to just indulge in any alcohol and cigarettes. So you can erase that thought from your mind,¡± Caitlyn warned him. ¡°It¡¯s better for you to go empty-handed than adding to the trouble,¡± Aaron added. ¡°Alright then.¡± But I will prepare a present for her. And this will be something grandmother has never seen because no one can buy this with money. The next day, everyone departed for the ck family house. Abigail tagged along with Levi and the others. Although Zoey was rich, the money was ced inside thepany¡¯s ount. Aaron did not have sufficient time to purchase a luxurious car either. Hence, they took the train to their destination. It was, after all, only a 40-minute ride. Aaron and Caitlyn were reassured after they saw Levi leaving the house without a present. They were afraid of Levi¡¯s unpredictability and his tendency to worsen every situation. Forty minutester, they arrived at the South City train station. Aaron and Caitlyn walked in front with excitement, followed by Zoey and Abigail. Levi trailed behind them, carrying all their belongings. South City was hosting a National Economy Forum at that time, so the city council had enhanced the security in every train station and airport. A security check was ced at every train station exit. Beep beep beep¡­ The security rm was triggered when Levi passed through the gates. Chaos broke out at the exit immediately. Everyone scrambled to hide in the corners. The security guards were invigorated as the piercing sound of the rm had startled them. The security teams assigned nearby the train station hurried over upon sensing themotion. N?velDrama.Org holds this content. Levi stood at the exit, not knowing what he should do as the rm would not stop beeping. Everyone stared at Levi apprehensively. Aaron and his family were dumbfounded as well. ¡°Don¡¯t move! Raise your hands!¡± The guards loaded their guns and aimed the weapons at Levi. Levi was not carrying anything because all their belongings had to pass through the security check. As a result, everyone was under the impression that Levi had hidden a dangerous object on his body. The security team was especially tense due to the ongoing event in the city. ¡°Please evacuate immediately!¡± Everyone left the scene under the security team¡¯s arrangements, including Zoey and her family. Levi was left alone at the security gate after a short while. ¡°What are you hiding? Reveal the objects immediately!¡± The security guard shouted nervously. Levi smiled. ¡°I¡¯m not carrying anything else on me.¡± ¡°That¡¯s not possible! Why else was the rm triggered? We can show you leniency if you hand over the object on your own ord right now!¡± The guard persuaded Levi. ¡°There¡¯s nothing to hand over, honestly,¡± Levi answered carefreely. He walked through the security gate calmly while reaching into his pockets slowly. ¡°Do not move! Stand up straight and raise your hands!¡± ¡°We will shoot you if you do notply!¡± Everyone yelled frantically as they did not know what Levi was nning to do. But Levi did not heed their warning. He continued to do as he pleased. Chapter 179 Chapter 179 The security guards were drenched in sweat under the stressful environment. Everyone could feel their hearts pounding heavily against their chest as that was the most challenging situation they had ever faced. They stared at Levi unblinkingly while tightening the grip on their guns with trembling hands. They had orders to shoot Levi on the spot if he took out anything deemed to be dangerous from his pockets. Swish- Levi removed the item from his pocket at that crucial moment. Phew! Everyone breathed a sigh of relief when they saw the object. It¡¯s just a cigarette. Levi ced the cigarette between his lips and said with a smile. ¡°What¡¯s with the tensed atmosphere? I am not carrying anything dangerous on me. Can I borrow a lighter, bro?¡± N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. The leader of the security team, Perry Chapman, strode up to Levi and lit his cigarette. At the same time, he searched Levi¡¯s body and discovered nothing. Perry waved his hand. Two other female guards shuffled forward and searched Levi¡¯s body again. The result was the same. Then, one of the female guards scanned Levi¡¯s body with a handheld metal detector. Beep beep beep¡­ The rm on the metal detector rang again. Perry immediately pointed his gun at Levi. The other guards behaved simrly. The atmosphere turned as heavy as before. The female guard continued to scan Levi¡¯s body. The metal detector was triggered when it hovered over his abdomen, chest, back, waist, knees, and other parts of his body. She ordered Levi with a frown. ¡°Please remove your coat, sir!¡± Leviplied because that was the standard procedure. Nothing was wrong with Levi¡¯s coat after the female guard scanned his outerwear. But the metal detector beeped again when she scanned Levi¡¯s body. ¡°Please remove your shirt, sir!¡± The same thing happened. ¡°Remove your singlet now!¡± Everyone was bbergasted after Levi took off his singlet. They were horrified by the numerous scars covering his body. The scars were left behind after sustaining cuts, bullet wounds, burns, and all other kinds of injuries. What kind of person could he be to receive all these scars? There are more of these scars than we can see, judging from how the wounds ovep with one another. Is he a soldier? The thought shed across Perry¡¯s mind. ¡°Bring this mister to undergo a full-body imaging,¡± Perrymanded. The security guard subjected Levi to a scan using the equipment avable inside the imaging room. Levi¡¯s X-ray was disyed on the screen shortly after. Everyone nearly passed out after examining the X-ray. There were 13 bullets embedded in his body. Three of the bullets were inches away from his brain, heart, and lungs. The bullet wound would¡¯ve been fatal if the bullet¡¯s trajectory swayed a little. The rest of the bullets were lodged elsewhere in his body. Luckily, the bullets did not hit his vital organs, so Levi was not affected by the metal pieces inside his body. At that moment, Perry and the other guards were suddenly regarding Levi with the utmost respect. This man is a soldier who fought for our country. He sacrificed himself to protect our nation! He¡¯s not flinching a little, even with all these scars and bullets embedded in his body. Men like him are the reason we can carry on with our lives in peace! ¡°Sir, these are the identifications we took from him!¡± The security guard handed Perry Levi¡¯s identification card and military card. Perry¡¯s legs wobbled, and he nearly slumped onto the floor after ncing at his military card. ¡°God¡­ God of War? He¡¯s the God of War?¡± Perry had never been so afraid in his life. We¡¯ve heard of the God of War¡¯s recent arrival at North Hampton. Chapter 180 Chapter 180 I did not expect God of War to be here in South City. At that moment, countless tanks arrived at the South City train station. Heavily armed soldiers sealed off the entire area with swift motions. The two soldiers leading the troop were evidently high-ranking officers in the army. Perry shivered fearfully at the sight of the two people who rushed into the office. He had predicted this to happen. ¡°Are you Mr. Chapman? Let me introduce myself. I am Mortimer Lambert from the South Warzone.¡± Perry was familiar with Mortimer Lambert¡¯s existence. He¡¯s one of the captains in the South Warzone. Perry shook hands with Mortimer immediately. ¡°It¡¯s a pleasure to meet you, Captain Lambert!¡± ¡°This is one of the captains serving under the God of War himself, Captain Alfie Steele. His troop recently returned from the battlefield,¡± Mortimer introduced the other soldier next to him. Perry saluted at once. ¡°Captain Steele, thank you for your services!¡± Perry was aware that Alfie Steele and his men were actively protecting Erudia on the battlefield. Alfie returned the salute. ¡°Thank you for your hard work too, Mr. Chapman.¡± Then Alfie added, ¡°I heard you took the God of War into custody?¡± N?velDrama.Org holds this content. Boom! Perry was stunned by that question. I¡¯m doomed. More importantly, I cannot exin myself under this circumstance. The God of War is a high and mighty person, yet I subjected him to a security check and even searched his body! I must have offended him! ¡°That¡¯s alright. All of you did the right thing.¡± Levi walked out of the imaging room after putting on his clothes. ¡°Sir!¡± Alfie, Mortimer, and their subordinates saluted Levi immediately. Perry and his security team members said helplessly, ¡°We are terribly sorry to have wronged you, Sir. Please punish us!¡± ¡°Punish? Nonsense! You did the right thing! We should stay vignt and tighten the security at a crucial time like this. It is a must for everyone to undergo the security check, regardless of their status,¡± Levi responded. Tears brimmed in Perry¡¯s eyes. The God of War is such a gracious person. It must be an honor to serve him. I can clearly distinguish the unique pride in Captain Alfie and his men. Other soldiers do not give off an aura like this. ¡°What are you doing here with all your men, Alfie? Did youe here to wage war?¡± Levi looked at Alfie sternly. Alfie answered swiftly, ¡°I did not n toe here initially, Sir! But I hurried over when I heard you were detained.¡± Levi chuckled humorlessly after he kept his identifications. ¡°Do you think something bad will happen to me? This is just a normal security check! Ask all your men to retreat right now.¡± ¡°Yes, Sir!¡± Alfie quickly ryed themands. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I will visit the battlefield once I have the time.¡± Levi dragged Alfie aside and provided the latter with a few instructions. ¡°Please rest assured, Sir. We have plenty of those things. I¡¯ll send the items over on time tomorrow,¡± Alfie smiled. Levi patted Perry¡¯s shoulder before he took his leave. ¡°Keep up the good work! The internal security of this nation is resting on your shoulders.¡± ¡°I will fulfill my responsibilities and duties, Chief!¡± Perry saluted with a burning passion. ¡°Oh, by the way, you guys should retreat after I leave this ce.¡± Levi left first to prevent attracting any attention to himself. Zoey and the others heaved a sigh of relief when they saw Levi exiting the train station unscathed. Abigail blurted uncontrobly when she saw Levi. ¡°Did they discover your identity, Levi?¡± ¡°Identity?¡± Zoey and her parents gazed at Abigail simultaneously. Chapter 181 Chapter 181 Abigail realized that she had let the cat out of the bag. ¡°Does Levi have any other identities?¡± Zoey looked at Abigail dubiously, wondering if they were hiding anything from her. Leviughed it off as he joked, ¡°Abigail was just worried that they¡¯d found out that I was an ex-convict.¡± ¡°Yeah, I thought that was the reason the rm went off,¡± Abigail reacted swiftly to Levi¡¯s cover-up, which managed to temporarily ease Zoey¡¯s suspicion. ¡°What happened just now? Were you carrying anything that caused the rm to sound non-stop?¡± Aaron asked. ¡°Oh, it¡¯s just my lighter that is made of brass, that¡¯s why it got picked up by the metal detectors!¡± Levi replied, as he took out his lighter and showed it to Aaron. ¡°Oh, let¡¯s go then, Bailey had sent someone to pick us up. The car had been waiting outside for a while!¡± Caitlyn was also raring to go. The group was driven to the Hilton Hotel. Due to therge number of guests invited to the birthday banquet, the guests were temporarily arranged to stay at the hotel. N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. ¡°It seems like dad and mom had not yetpletely gotten over what happenedst time! Otherwise, we would be staying at the ck family mansion instead of the hotel, together with the rest of the guests!¡± Caitlyn¡¯s disappointment was apparent as she said that. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, honey, we¡¯re going to impress your family memberster. I guarantee that their opinions of us will change for the better after that!¡± Aaron was brimming with optimism as heforted his wife. It was important to the couple to be recognized by the ck family. After everyone settled down in their hotel rooms, Abigail went to look for Levi and Zoey. ¡°My cousins from the ck family are having a gathering tonight, do you guys want to tag along?¡± She asked. ¡°Sure, we¡¯ll go!¡± Levi and Zoey epted the invite readily. Abigail drove them to the venue in her pink Maserati. The gathering was held at the Scarlet Aegis Hotel. A meal there costs at least ten thousand. Different models of luxury cars could be seen parked in the hotel¡¯s parking lot. Abigail led Levi and Zoey to the private room, where dozens of people had already gathered and were engaged in animated discussions with each other. ¡°Hey, Abigail is here! Let¡¯s wee her!¡± As Abigail was also a part of the Rogers family, she was very well-liked and popr among her cousins in the ck family. For everyone else in the room, it was their first time meeting Levi and Zoey. When they saw Zoey, most of them were stunned by her beauty and were eager to know her. ¡°Abigail, why are you not introducing your friends to us?¡± One of Abigail¡¯s cousins urged. ¡°This is Aunt Caitlyn¡¯s daughter, Zoey. She¡¯s our cousin too! This is Levi, Zoey¡¯s husband,¡± Abigail said. ¡°Oh! So it¡¯s our cousin Zoey!¡± Abigail¡¯s brothers were the first to greet Zoey. As for Levi, he was being treated as though he was invisible. There were also a few attendees at the gathering who did not belong to the ck family, which meant that they were not blood-rted to Zoey. The men who belonged to that category couldn¡¯t keep their eyes off Zoey. After all, it was not everyday that one woulde across such an exquisite beauty. After some mingling with the others, Levi found out that tonight¡¯s gathering was organized by Zoey¡¯s cousins, Keane and Quintus. As the both of them were direct male descendants of the ck family, they were both held in high regard by the rest. Naturally, they were also the main focus of every discussion topic which went on that night. Keaneughed as he said, ¡°Zoey, I heard that your husband, Levi, was previously a dark horse of North Hampton¡¯s business arena. Even the business moguls and owners of leading enterprises in South City knew his name. What¡¯s he up to these days?¡± Quintus chuckled and said, ¡°Yeah, I remember that too. But we haven¡¯t heard any news about him in a long while.¡± The two men were not trying to take a dig at Zoey, but were genuinely curious. The ck family was among the wealthiest in the city. Naturally, Zoey and her family would not be important enough for them to pay any attention to. They did try to find out more about Levi, during the days when he used to be a rising star in the business arena. However, no one had news about Levi after he went to jail. Chapter 182 Chapter 182 People stopped being curious about him after that. After all, no one would waste time inquiring about a nobody. Hayden Zeller, a distant rtive of the ck family who was from North Hampton, joined in on the conversation and said, ¡°Oh I know what happened! Levi was sentenced to jail after he was convicted of taking advantage of his sister-inw! If I¡¯m not mistaken, he was only released a few days ago?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right! It was one of the biggest news in North Hampton when it happened!¡± Some others, who were listening to the conversation, concurred. Keane¡¯s expression changed when he heard that, but still remained friendly as he asked, ¡°So, Levi, you¡¯re currently unemployed?¡± Levi nodded and replied, ¡°Kind of!¡± After getting the man¡¯s answer, Keane and Quintus had totally lost interest in continuing the conversation. Even Zoey, who had just secured an investment of a few hundred million, suddenly seemed boring to them. The men changed topics and carried on with their own conversations. Zoey hardly had anything to contribute to their subsequent discussions. ¡°Oh, by the way, is Russell back yet?¡± Keane asked all of a sudden. Russell was his dad¡¯s godson. The man had been outstanding since young, and he¡¯s currently the leader of a subdivision of the Special Security Unit. N?velDrama.Org holds this content. Word has it that he was going to be promoted to the Chief of the Special Security Unit next year. ¡°Speaking of Russell, he¡¯s truly the pride and joy of our grandma!¡± Quintusughed. That was indeed the case. Even though Russell was not rted to the ck family by blood, he was the elderly Mrs. ck¡¯s favorite. He had always been conscientiousness and performed well in every endeavor he partook in. Russell would only be twenty eight next year, so it was an impressive feat that he was already the Deputy Chief of the Special Security Unit. The ck family had an abundance of wealth, but what the familycked however, was a talent like Russell. He was the perfect missing piece to the puzzle for the ck family. Shortly after his name was mentioned, Russell ck arrived at the gathering, still dressed in his uniform. ¡°Hi everyone, so sorry that I¡¯mte. I have been really busy with the preparations for the uing economic summit these few days! I even had to specially apply for leave to attend grandma¡¯s birthday banquet tomorrow!¡± Russell exined, and let out an embarrassedughter. ¡°Russell is such a busy man, but he knows he¡¯s the apple of grandma¡¯s eye, so he has to be here by hook or by crook!¡± Someone teased, and everyone elseughed along. However, Keane switched the topic abruptly, asking, ¡°I heard that there was an incident at the train station today, that even your Chief had to handle the matter personally?¡± Russell nodded and replied, ¡°Yeah! You heard about it too? That¡¯s actually the reason I waste for tonight¡¯s gathering!¡± ¡°Russell, tell us what happened! I¡¯m sure everyone wants to know about it,¡± Quintus said. Russell scanned the curious faces in the room and chuckled, before borating, ¡°There was a super big shot who visited the train station today! He came to examine our security measures without informing anyone beforehand. Thank goodness we discovered that it was him!¡± Russell let out a gasp, as he recalled the dramatic events of the day. ¡°So how did you guys find out that it was him?¡± Everyone was eager to know what happened next. ¡°When he went through the metal detectors while exiting the train station, the rm sounded! We stopped him from leaving and did a body check on him. Guess what we found?¡± Everyone held their breaths as they waited for Russell to continue. ¡°We found out that there were 13 bullets and 7 grenade shrapnel lodged inside his body! One of the bullets was even in his skull and another one in his heart! It¡¯s the metal from the bullets and shrapnel that caused the rm to sound!¡± Even Russell himself found it inconceivable. ¡°What??? 13 bullets and 7 grenade shrapnel???¡± Everyone was shocked by what Russell told them and sharp inhales could be heard all round. ¡°What¡¯s even scarier was that his entire body was covered with scars. From my estimation, there were definitely no less than a thousand of them!¡± Everyone went pale with disbelief at Russell¡¯s description of the man. It was unimaginable as to what kind of horrors he must had gone through. ¡°What was the time when he was there?¡± Zoey suddenly asked. ¡°It was around 2.10 in the afternoon!¡± Russell replied. Zoey turned to look at her husband. She had registered that it was the same time Levi was held up at the security check earlier today. Besides, Levi had nothing on him which could have caused the rm to sound. Chapter 183 Chapter 183 After Russell¡¯s description of the event, Zoey suddenly realized that it could have been the metal pieces lodged inside of Levi¡¯s body which caused the metal detectors to go off, instead of the lighter, which was what he had told them earlier on! She wished that she could see through Levi¡¯s clothes, and verify what Russell said with her own eyes that very instant. Quintus, who was intrigued, asked, ¡°How¡¯s that even possible? Russell, who is this guy?¡± ¡°We don¡¯t exactly know who he is, as his files had been ssified as 5s level, which means no one in the entire of South City would have ess to it! But I heard from our Chief that he used to be an officer from the Iron Brigade!¡± Russell replied excitedly. ¡°Iron Brigade? Isn¡¯t that the team that¡¯s personally led by the God of War?¡± ¡°Exactly! That¡¯s the strongest military unit in Erudia! Every soldier who¡¯s part of that team is a man of indomitable spirit!¡± ¡­ The men at the gathering were all stirred at the mention of the ¡®God of War¡¯ and the ¡®Iron Brigade¡¯. Every men, regardless of age, would have dreamed of bing a soldier at some point in time of their lives. N?velDrama.Org holds this content. Being in the Iron Brigade was the greatest recognition and highest honor for every soldier. ¡°Yeah, when I was at the military academy, my goal was also to join the Iron Brigade and fight alongside the God of War!¡± Russell was no exception. Abigail was feeling proud when she saw the longing expressions of those men in the room. At that moment, she really wanted to stand up and tell everyone that the God of War, who was revered by all, was none other than her cousin-inw, Levi! ¡°If those warriors from the Iron Brigade could be present at grandma¡¯s birthday banquet, I bet grandpa and grandma would both be delighted!¡± Keane said. ¡°Yeah, grandpa and grandma were once guards as well! They¡¯ll definitely be over the moon to meet someone from the Iron Brigade!¡± ¡°Exactly! Grandpa and grandma love the special alcohol and cigarettes provided by the war zones, but nowadays they hardly have the chance to enjoy them anymore.¡± ¡­ Everyone was contributing to the lively discussion going on in the room. Quintus looked at Russell and said, ¡°Russell, do you think you can pull some strings and invite just one of the officers from the Iron Brigade to join us at grandma¡¯s birthday banquet tomorrow?¡± ¡°Yeah, if you can do that, it¡¯ll definitely be the best birthday present for grandma!¡± Keane added. Russell hesitated for a second before nodding his head and said, ¡°OK, I¡¯ll try. Hopefully, we can give grandma a surprise tomorrow!¡± Even though he agreed to ask around, Russell was not confident at all that he¡¯ll seed in his task. The main reason for that was because his Chief, Perry, had told him earlier on that the man who appeared at the train station in the afternoon was someone out of his reach, not to mention Russell, who was only a leader of a subdivision of the Security Unit. No one at the gathering bothered to talk to Zoey or Levi for the rest of the night, it was just as if the both of them were invisible. To a big family like the cks, they were merely nobodies. After the dinner gathering ended, Russell specially paid Perry a visit to tell him his thoughts. Perry was scared out of his wits when he heard the idea. He pointed at Russell and said, ¡°Y-y-you¡­ you have the audacity to invite that man???¡± Russell was trembling with anxiety at his Chief¡¯s reaction and replied, ¡°Chief, is that guy someone very important?¡± As the information was ssified, Perry was unable to divulge any details to Russell. ¡°That¡¯s right, anyway, you should really stop thinking about it. I¡¯m not even qualified enough to invite Captain Steele from the North Hampton Dragon legion, let alone that man from this afternoon. Just drop the ideapletely!¡± Perry rejected Russell¡¯s request without giving it any consideration. ¡°Alright then. But Chief, you have to be there with the Deputy Chief tomorrow, deal?¡± Russell said. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I wouldn¡¯t miss old Mrs. ck¡¯s birthday banquet for the world!¡± Everyone was disappointed when Russell conveyed the negative oue to them, but they did not me him. After all, the Iron Brigade had a special status in the military. No one expected that it would be easy to invite them. Meanwhile, Zoey started having major suspicions about Levi after the gathering. Chapter 184 Chapter 184 Even though they had been sleeping on the same bed, they had not been intimate, so it was only natural that Zoey had not seen Levi¡¯s naked body. As such, she had nned to examine Levi¡¯s body tonight, in order to verify if he actually had those scars on his body. However, Abigail had requested to share her bed, so in the end, Zoey was unable to carry out her n. The next day arrived and it was the day of old Mrs. ck¡¯s birthday. Levi and the rest were being woken up early in the morning, and were all gathered at the hotel lobby. Shortly after, transportation arranged by the ck family arrived to pick them up to the ck family manor. Aaron clutched the birthday gift for his mother-inw in his arms. He was looking forward to impressing his wife¡¯s family at the banquetter on. Caitlyn had also checked with Levi if he had prepared any gift, and only felt at ease after confirming that he had not done so. Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. The scale of the ck family wasparable to the Garrison family, which was recently listed. The family manor was extremely posh and grand. The various luxury cars that were parked at the front porch were sufficient to form an auto show. The three brothers from the ck family stood at the entrance to receive their guests personally. The head of the ck family household, Robert ck, and his wife Meredith, were in the main hall of the manor. They were both dressed in red, all ready for the auspicious asion. After they were discharged from the military, the both of them started from scratch and managed to build a sessful business empire over the years. Because of their hard work and efforts, the ck family had be one of the wealthiest family in the city. In addition to that, the family was also flourishing. The couple had expanded their family and was joined by their many children and grandchildren. The two esteemed elderly of the ck family were very contented with their current state of life. ¡°Dad, mom, look who¡¯s here!¡± Bailey led Aaron¡¯s family to Robert and Meredith. ¡°Dad, mom!¡± Caitlyn was overwhelmed with emotions and shed tears of joy when she met her parents. Aaron was also feeling emotional and was ready to greet the two elders. But Robert merely gave a slight nod, while Meredith let out a cold snort and only took a nce at them, before looking away. Caitlyn and Aaron were both stunned to be given the cold shoulder. Caitlyn immediately realized that, even though her mom had invited them to her birthday celebration, it would still take some time for her to fully ept them. However, Caitlyn was already feeling grateful to be able to see her parents again. The atmosphere in the room turned awkward for a moment. To ease the tension, Pam said, ¡°Oh, mom and dad, weren¡¯t you two looking forward to meeting Zoey?¡± While saying that, she shoved Zoey in front of the two elders. ¡°Hi grandpa, hi grandma!¡± Zoey greeted her grandparents politely. As it was her first time meeting her grandparents, Zoey was a little nervous. After sizing Zoey up carefully, Robert and Meredith said in satisfaction, ¡°She seems like a good kid, We like her!¡± ¡°Oh, I heard that Zoey is really capable. She even managed to secure a few hundred millions of investment for herpany!¡± The two elders of the family thought rather highly of Zoey, especially Meredith. That was because the olddy was a sessful woman herself, and had never shown preference for boys over girls. Instead, among her children and grandchildren, she actually valued the females of the family more. Back in the days, she had also ced high hopes on Caitlyn, but her daughter ended up eloping with Aaron, which broke Meredith¡¯s heart. That was the reason why the mother and daughter had not seen each other for over twenty years. Bailey shot a nce at Levi and said, ¡°Why are you still standing there? Aren¡¯t you going to introduce yourself?¡± With a grin on his face, Levi walked towards the elderly couple and said, ¡°Hi grandpa and grandma, it¡¯s a pleasure meeting the both of you. I¡¯m Zoey¡¯s husband, Levi!¡± Robert observed Levi for a few seconds, and felt that there was a mysterious aura surrounding him. But he wasn¡¯t able to pinpoint exactly why. Either Levi is trying to conceal something, or he is just someone who usually goofed around, was what Robert thought. ¡°I heard that you were once the rising star in the business circle of North Hampton, but was sent to jail for six years! You just finished serving time recently, right?¡± Meredith spoke. Even though Meredith appeared to be unconcerned, she was, in fact, very in touch with what was going on in Aaron¡¯s family. ¡°That¡¯s right, grandma, I just got released from prison.¡± Levi answered truthfully. ¡°So, what are your ns going forward?¡± Meredith asked. ¡°Since Zoey is doing so well, my n is just to assist her whenever she needs me! I¡¯m a lucky man to have a wife I can depend on!¡± Everyone froze upon hearing Levi¡¯s words. Chapter 185 Chapter 185 Looks of shock appeared on everyone¡¯s faces. Especially Caitlyn who was seized by terror. Everyone was well aware of Meredith¡¯s stern and stiff personality. She couldn¡¯t tolerate people who behaved in a boisterous manner like Levi. Someone with a military police background like Russell would be well-liked by her. Besides, how could a mere foundling gain a foothold in a wealthy family? Meredith gave Levi a deep look before she left, obviously disappointed in him. Robert let out a deep sigh before following suit,menting about how Zoey, given her status would marry such a husband. ¡°What the hell are you doing? You¡¯re challenging the authority of the olddy. She hates people who fool around like you the most!¡± Bailey and Pam red daggers at Levi. ¡°You¡¯ve ruined us! The olddy has finally epted us because of Zoey, but you just had to provoke her again, didn¡¯t you?!¡± Caitlyn almost cried from exasperation. Would the olddy have epted us immediately today if our son-inw weren¡¯t Levi, but someone else? Aaron hugged Caitlyn. ¡°Honey, don¡¯t cry. We¡¯ll regain our dignity and make the olddy acknowledge us when the birthday banquet officially startster.¡± ¡°I supposed that¡¯s all we can do.¡± Caitlyn was physically and mentally frustrated. Shortly after, most of the guests had arrived, apart from the big shots. Robert and Meredith personally greeted them at the door, with Levi and the others following behind them. Soon, several cars marked with the SWAT logo appeared. Russell was the first toe down. He ran to the back, opened the car door, and greeted the leaders one by one. ¡°Grandpa, Grandma, let me introduce you. This is Shane Young, the captain of the Special Security Unit; Hugo Gibson, the vice-captain; Frankie Wimmer, the politicalmissar; Quincy King, the vice- captain of the City Patrol Unit¡­¡± Russell introduced them to about seven to eight leaders in one breath. There were about a dozen more leaders behind who were at the same level as Russell, all of whom held official positions such as team leaders. Perry led everyone forward, extending their blessings, ¡°Mrs. ck, may you be blessed with longevity and great prosperity¡­¡± ¡°Wee, Captain Chapman. Wee¡­¡± Robert and Meredith grinned from ear to ear, seeing the support of so many leaders. Keane and Quintus chuckled. ¡°You really outdid yourself there, Russell!¡± ¡°Mr. and Mrs. ck, I would like tomend Russell,¡± Perry said. ¡°He has so much potential! I¡¯ll make him vice-captain next year! The ck family will have something to be proud of again.¡± Hearing thoseplimentsing straight from Perry¡¯s mouth, Meredith and Robert were all the more exhrated as they looked at Russell with satisfaction. ¡°Haha, isn¡¯t that a given, Captain Chapman! Russell has always been the pride of the ck family,¡± said Meredith unabashedly. This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. This made everyone envious, especially Caitlyn and Aaron. How nice would it be if Mrs. ck could be proud of them someday? Too bad they couldn¡¯t do it by themselves and could only rely on their daughter and their son-inw. But could a useless son-inw like Levi ever make them proud? Never! ¡°Grandpa, Grandma, I was going to invite the big shots from the Warzone, but there¡¯s only so much I can do,¡± Russell said humbly. ¡°This is more than enough, Russell,¡± Meredith smiled approvingly. ¡°It¡¯s enough that Captain Chapman and the others could make it!¡± ¡°Indeed! With you, Russell, plus Jennie and Logan, it¡¯s the right degree of pomp!¡± Keane and Quintus bothughed. Chapter 186 Chapter 186 Levi had heard of Jennie and Logan just now. Jennie was the daughter of Xaiden, the eldest son of the ck family, and she was currently the deputy governor of New Alliance Bank in South City. Her husband, Logan Zachs, was all the more powerful. His grandfather, who had now retired, once served on the front lines of South City. His father was the deputy director of the Ministry of Economy and also served as a leader in the Ministry of Commerce. Jennie and Abigail were both Meredith¡¯s favorite granddaughters. As expected, Jennie and Logan arrived shortly after, together with Logan¡¯s grandfather, Graham, and his father, Felix. Graham was also a big shot who was formerly the deputy leader at the South War Zone. He had many disciples but had since retired. Felix was in the prime of his life, holding an important position. Their attendance had greatly elevated the ck family¡¯s social status. ¡°Happy birthday!¡± Graham and Felix extended their wishes one after another. Meredith grasped Jennie and Logan¡¯s hands, smiling brightly with narrowed eyes. Envy! They were filled with envy! Both Aaron and Caitlyn had been dreaming about the day their son-inw could set the Thames on fire just so they could keep their head up. But unfortunately, their son-inw can neverpare to that of others! Just their luck to have met such a son-inw like Levi. ¡°Haha, the younger generation of the ck family is full of talents! Let alone our grandchildren, how many people in South City have as many talents and skills as our grandson-inw?¡± Meredith said proudly in front of hundreds of guests. ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± Russell and the others chimed in. ¡°How many are there who are as gifted as Logan in South City?¡± Logan adjusted his tie, smiling, ¡°I don¡¯t deserve your praise, Grandpa, Grandma. The sons-inw of the ck family are all outstanding! I heard that there¡¯s a son-inw from North Hampton. Isn¡¯t he very powerful? He¡¯d built a multi-billion conglomerate from scratch! Is he here?¡± Logan asked, looking around. Knowing that Logan was referring to Levi, Aaron and Caitlyn suddenly felt ashamed. They lowered their heads and pulled Levi aside, wanting to hide. This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. ¡°Aunt Caitlyn, Uncle Aaron, why are you guys hiding? North Hampton¡¯s son-inw, Levi Garrison, is over here!¡± Someone mercilessly pointed out Levi¡¯s position. Everyone around retreated, revealing arge open space showing only Levi and his family. At once, all eyes zeroed in on them. ¡°So you are Levi Garrison?¡± Logan smiled. ¡°I heard that your worth was over a billion. How about now? I bet it¡¯s now worth more than the entire ck family.¡± ¡°Yeah, with your potential, hitting ten billion is pretty attainable!¡± said Jennie. Being watched by hundreds of noble rtives, Aaron and Caitlyn broke out in a cold sweat. They were too anxious. This moment was too humiliating. It was evident to Zoey that they were deliberately putting Levi in a tough spot. Just as she was about to speak up for him, Levi blurted, ¡°To answer Jennie and Logan¡¯s questions, yes, it has definitely surpassed that of the ck family since long ago!¡± Money was just a number to him. If he could look down upon the Rogers family who worth tens of billions, what more the puny ck family? Everyone gasped at Levi¡¯s reply. Levi¡¯s bravado is really something! What a load of crap! Chapter 187 Chapter 187 ¡°How intimidating! Can you give us an exact number regarding your worth?¡± ¡°Yeah, tell us! Grandpa and Grandma will certainly be proud of you!¡± Logan and Jennieughed out instead of getting angry. ¡°Levi, don¡¯t!¡± Zoey and her parents were so anxious that they almost covered Levi¡¯s mouth. But Levi slowly raised a finger. ¡°At least this much!¡± ¡°At least ten billion?¡± Logan asked. ¡°No.¡± Levi shook his head. ¡°Could it be a hundred billion?¡± Logan winced when he said that number. Levi chuckled. ¡°You¡¯re wrong. It¡¯s at least one trillion!¡± ¡°Pfft!¡± ¡°Hahaha¡­¡± Everyoneughed themselves silly at Levi¡¯s words. The reason everyone was quiet from was before was to see how far Levi could go with his big talk¡­ But who knew it was out of this world! At least one trillion?! What on earth is this? It¡¯s the equivalent of a hundred times the ck family¡­ Logan, his grandfather and father allughed. They had never seen such a man with such bravado before. Forget about personal ownership. Even the Ministry of Economy doesn¡¯t have that much money! The othersughed wildly. Even Russell, a man of speech and manner, roared withughter. As for Meredith and Robert, their faces were turning as ck as charcoal. It was an insult to them! Levi was tantly challenging their authority! ¡°You¡¯re both sons-inw. How can there be such a huge difference?¡± Meredith red with anger. ¡°Discipline your son-inw,¡± she said directly to Aaron and Caitlyn. ¡°He should know what he should say and what he shouldn¡¯t say on such an asion!¡± Aaron and Caitlyn trembled in fright and dared not raise their heads. Caitlyn was even shedding tears. She had never felt so upset before. Even after what had happened at the Lopez family, she had never been so upset. Caitlyn had been longing to her family for thirty years and now there was finally a chance. But she was utterly humiliated in front of her rtives when she finally met them for the first time! She wanted to end her life there and then! It¡¯s Levi¡¯s fault! It¡¯s all Levi¡¯s fault! Aaron¡¯s fist clenched. He swore he would punch Levi in the face once the birthday banquet was over. This is too f**king embarrassing! Zoey, too, was disappointed through and through with Levi. Levi has gotten used to talking big. It¡¯s be a habit. Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. He wasn¡¯t thinking clearly when he said he had ten billion to the Lopez family. But now, to the ck family¡ªa trillion? Does he not understand the concept of money? How could he say such big words? Zoey regretted it. She should have listened to her parents and left Levi at home. Sure enough, her parents were put to shame as soon as they arrived. Unfortunately, there was no crying over spilled milk! ¡°They¡¯re both sons-inw, but they¡¯re like night and day! One¡¯s a great catch, and the other is trash!¡± ¡°I heard that Levi Garrison has a bad reputation. He harbored evil thoughts towards his sister-inw and almost killed his adoptive parents!¡± ¡°Their entire family is trash. Otherwise, Mrs. ck wouldn¡¯t have only met this daughter of hers after thirty years!¡± ¡­ Hearing all kinds ofment from the people around, tears flowed down Caitlyn¡¯s face like a river. How embarrassing! This was definitely the most humiliating moment in her entire life! Aaron felt the same too. He thought that he could steal the limelight at the ck family, but he was utterly disgraced. ¡°Quickly get inside! What on earth are you doing here?¡± Chapter 188 Chapter 188 ¡°Don¡¯t you think you have done enough to embarrass the entire family in front of so many people?!¡± Bailey chided in disappointment. Aaron and Caitlyn had no choice but to return to the vi. ¡°Don¡¯t follow me!¡± Caitlyn shouted at Levi. After arriving at the manor¡¯s main hall, everyone was seated ording to arrangements. Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. Aaron and his family were seated at the corner, far away from Meredith. Only those who Meredith regarded as important could sit at the front. ¡°Honey, the gift presentation is up next. I¡¯m sure Meredith will be happy to ept our gifts,¡± Aaron said. Caitlyn wiped away her tears and waited silently. When the guests had filled up the room, the host announced the start of the banquet and the ceremonies proceeded one after another. ¡°Now is the time for gift presentation!¡± Everyone started presenting their gifts as soon as the host finished. There were gifts of a wide variety, but they were all valuable. Hearing what the others had brought, Aaron and Caitlyn were filled with aplomb. Because none of those gifts that were presented could bepared to what their family had prepared. Those gifts were far inferior to theirs! In the face of all sorts of gifts, Meredith simply nodded indifferently. ¡°Come on. Let¡¯s go! She will definitely be happy!¡± Aaron and Caitlyn quickly pulled Zoey to the front, waiting to present their gifts. ¡°I see you¡¯re well-prepared, Caitlyn,¡± said Xena, Caitlyn¡¯s cousin who was queuing at the front with her husband, Samson Fleming. ¡°Haha, and so were you!¡± Aaron and Caitlyn smiled, thinking about how happy Meredith would be upon receiving their gifts in just a bit. ¡°Up next, it¡¯s the birthday gift of Xena and Samson¡ªan authentic calligraphy painting of an ancient notable artist worth seven hundred thousand¡ªa five-hundred-year-old wild ginseng, andst but not least, a Jade Buddha Xena had sought from the holy mountain to bless Mrs. ck with good health!¡± the host read out the list of gifts Xena¡¯s family had prepared. The whole room burst into apuse. Everyone was satisfied with their gifts. The Jade Buddha especially was thoughtful. Hearing that, Meredith shed a smile atst, obviously liking these gifts very much. ¡°Xena, Samson, I like your gifts very much!¡± Meredith said. However, Aaron, Caitlyn and Zoey were dumbfounded. Because the gifts they had prepared were almost exactly the same as theirs! Most importantly, the former¡¯s gifts were several times more expensive than theirs! And they were queueing right behind them! They wondered what Meredith would think of them if she found out their simr but rtively cheaper gifts. Aaron and Caitlyn were so nervous that they could barely breathe. ¡°Up next, we have Caitlyn and Aaron¡¯s gifts! Hmm?¡± Seeing the gifts, even the host himself was stunned. ¡°What a coincidence.¡± ¡°What is it? Is there a problem with their gifts?¡± someone asked. The host organized his thoughts and read aloud, ¡°Caitlyn and family have gifted a calligraphy painting worth three hundred million, a hundred-year-old wild ginseng, and a Jade Buddha requested from North Hampton¡¯s Temple of Peace¡­¡± ¡°Yes, how thoughtful! They¡¯re exactly the same gifts as what Ms. Xena and her family had prepared! Except that they¡¯re lower in value by a double!¡± Aaron and Caitlyn wished the ground could swallow them whole as soon as the host finished. How embarrassing! What a disgrace! Chapter 189 Chapter 189 Why is life so unfair to us? Why does such misfortune always befall us? Their gifts were exactly the same, but the price was twice as low as theirs! And they were queueing right behind them! Even Zoey felt ashamed. She couldn¡¯t bear to stay there any longer. Xena and Samson looked at Aaron¡¯s family helplessly. They didn¡¯t expect that they had prepared simr gifts! ¡°What do you mean, thoughtful? Isn¡¯t that just a duplicate?¡± ¡°At least prepare simr gifts at the same price. Who are they trying to fool?¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t they looking down on Mrs. ck? Is Mrs. ck short of that few hundred thousand?¡± ¡°Are you kidding me?¡± ¡­ This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. The crowd erupted in anger. Seeing the gifts Caitlyn and her family had gifted, Meredith snorted angrily, ¡°If you don¡¯t want to prepare gifts, just don¡¯t! Why do you keep embarrassing yourself?!¡± Robert sighed. What a disgrace¡­ With no dignity left, Caitlyn longed to bury her head into the ground! They¡¯ll remember this day forever! I shouldn¡¯t havee! It¡¯s all Levi¡¯s fault! If Levi is powerful enough, we wouldn¡¯t have been reduced to such a state. If Levi¡¯s worth a dozen of billions, Mom would have been happy with just our presence alone. Right behind them was Logan¡¯s family. Graham and Felix casually presented some symbolic gifts. In fact, with their status, their presence was the greatest gift. Meredith was thrilled. ¡°Grandma, I present you with a pair of Legendary Luminous Pearls worth ten million! I had to travel to ten foreign cities in order to get it at an auction,¡± said Logan. The crowd seethed with excitement. Aspared to the few hundred thousand gifts from Aaron and his family before, it was an instant kill. The difference was like night and day. Meredith liked this pair of Legendary Luminous Pearls so much that she personally epted them. ¡°See that?¡± She gave Aaron¡¯s family a look. ¡°This is what you call a gift! Even if Logan¡¯s gift is worth a penny, I would still like it because it¡¯s prepared with intentions!¡± Caitlyn and Aaron hid at the corner and dared not look up. They could only hope for the birthday banquet to end soon and leave South City as soon as possible. ¡°I¡¯m going out first,¡± Levi suddenly said to Zoey and vanished from sight, just as Zoey was about to ask him something. In the main hall, gifts were still being presented. And with greater value! Xaiden presented a three-billion project contract. Everyone in attendance was stunned! Russell and the others presented their gifts as well, with Russell giving a rare special saber instead of gifts worth tens of millions. ¡°I know you like this stuff, Grandma. I went to great lengths to get this,¡± Russell said. ¡°Yes, I like it!¡± Meredith used to reign over the battlefield, and hence she liked the saber very much. Finally, a few other grandsons-inw also presented their gifts, which made Meredith beam in delight. ¡°Allow me to speak on behalf of all the sons-inw in the ck family¡­¡± Logan suddenly spoke. ¡°It seems that every son-inw has presented their gifts besides Levi Garrison from Aunt Caitlyn¡¯s family, am I right?¡± ¡°Yeah, he didn¡¯t!¡± Everyone shifted their gaze to Aaron¡¯s table, focusing on them again. ¡°Oh yeah, where is he? Did he run away?¡± Chapter 190 Chapter 190 ¡°No way. Doesn¡¯t that mean he didn¡¯t prepare anything? Did he have to run away for that?¡± ¡°I know, right? I mean, even if he did prepare something, Mrs. ck wouldn¡¯t have liked it either.¡± Everyone sneered. ¡°Who said I didn¡¯t prepare a gift?¡± a voice as loud as thunder was heard. Everyone turned to look in the direction of where the sound came from, only to see Levi standing at the doors, holding two ck stic bags in his hands with a cigarette in his mouth. Meredith and Robert¡¯s faces scrunched up in disgust at Levi¡¯s frivolous appearance. They hated it. And seeing the two ck stic bags in his hands that were obviously meant for grocery shopping, what good coulde out of it? ¡°Hahaha, this is hrious!¡± ¡°Could there be vegetables or steamed buns inside?¡± ¡­ Everyoneughed so hard that their stomach hurt when they saw those two stic bags. Using such a bag to pack his gifts on such an asion was definitely an insult to the olddy! ¡°What are you doing, Levi? No one asked you to get any gifts!¡± Afraid that Levi was up to no good, Caitlyn and Aaron were about to dash forward to stop him. It was already humiliating enough. If Levi did anything to add fuel to the fire, they were as good as dead. ¡°Sit down!¡± Meredith suddenly shouted. Caitlyn and Aaron could only obey. ¡°Grandma, what can he even put in that bag?¡± Logan asked. ¡°Let¡¯s just skip this.¡± But Meredith was stubborn. ¡°No! Let hime. I want to see what his gift is.¡± ¡°Yeah, let¡¯s see what this son-inw has prepared.¡± Everyone was burning with curiosity. ¡°Come here, Levi!¡± Logan grinned, d to watch Levi make a fool of himself. Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. After all, Levi was the ck family¡¯s son-inw who was often bracketed with him back then. With that, Levi went forward step by step, smoking a cigarette. Seeing the stic bags, everyone was guessing what was inside. With Levi approaching, Perry and the others who were sitting at the front were petrified when they suddenly recognized him. Perry instinctively shot to his feet and was about to greet him when he stood frozen upon noticing the expression in his eyes. Everyone looked at Perry curiously. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Captain Chapman?¡± Russell, who was next to him, asked. Perry sat down quietly. ¡°Nothing! I just got a cramp in my leg.¡± Levi came to Meredith and Robert atst. ¡°How dare you smoke in front of Grandpa and Grandma? Do you have a death wish?!¡± Logan was very displeased. However, Robert and Meredith noticed something strange. The cigarette in Levi¡¯s mouth seemed to be a special cigarette from the war zone. Especially that strong tobo scent. It could only be found in the Warzone! Robert and Meredith were sure of that. ¡°Shall I open it?¡± Levi asked. ¡°Go ahead!¡± For some reason, Robert and Meredith were looking forward to it. As if something good could be found inside this filthy stic bag. Levi took out two boxes of cigarettes and two bottles of liquors from the bag and presented them before Robert and Meredith. ¡°Grandson-inw Levi Garrison presents two boxes of cigarettes and two bottles of liquors!¡± The military green packaging of the cigarettes and liquor was very simple, and its workmanship was very rough. ¡°Levi, are you crazy?¡± Logan guffawed. ¡°How could you present such poor quality cigarettes and liquor as gifts?¡± Chapter 191 Chapter 191 Everyone caught a glimpse of the packaging and seemed to be thinking along the same lines. How good could those cigarettes and liquors be from that crude packaging? Aaron and Caitlyn wanted to hide under the table when they heard that. No wonder Levi asked the olddy for her preference just now. If the cheap goods are exposed this time, it¡¯d be over! Mom would definitely cut ties with us on the spot! Caitlyn had to hold herself back from strangling Levi! ¡°Those must be poor cigarettes and liquor!¡± someone said. Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. Russell, Perry and the others, however, hesitated for a moment. It seems to be special cigarettes from the Warzone. Especially that dragon symbol on the packaging¡­ Quintus and Logan exchanged nces andughed, ¡°Grandpa, Grandma, why don¡¯t we just throw these poor quality gifts into the bin? They¡¯re an eyesore!¡± ¡°Shut up!!!¡± Robert and Meredith suddenly roared in unison. They took the cigarettes and liquors in their hands, appraising them as if appreciating a work of art. The careful way they handled the gifts was all the more palpable than holding the ten million Legendary Luminous Pearls just now. Their knitted brows gradually rxed as a heartfelt smile shed onto their faces. They were much happier than receiving those gifts from before! Everyone looked at the two puzzledly, wondering what was so famous about these cigarettes and liquor. After a full minute, Robert and Meredith looked at each other and said excitedly, ¡°It¡¯s real!¡± Levi took a drag of smoke, smiling, ¡°I wonder if you like what I¡¯ve prepared for you?¡± ¡°Yes! We love it!¡± Robert and Meredith nodded incessantly. Meredith even took over the microphone, beaming, ¡°The gifts from my grandson-inw, Levi Garrison, are my favorite!¡± A deathly silence filled the room. Aaron and Caitlyn who were waiting for the verdict were especially taken aback and Zoey was filled with disbelief. Logan, Quintus and the others couldn¡¯t believe their ears as they asked curiously, ¡°Grandpa, Grandma, are you guys mistaken? It¡¯s obvious from the packaging that it¡¯s of poor quality! How could it be your favorite?¡± ¡°You guys are too shallow! You will most likely never see these cigarettes and liquor in your lifetime,¡± said Meredith, waving the boxes of cigarettes and liquor in her hands with unrestrained excitement on her face. Robert chimed in, ¡°These are special cigarettes and liquor from the Warzone!¡± ¡°It¡¯s true that they¡¯re scarce, but it¡¯s not like they¡¯re very rare,¡± Logan said. If he wanted it, he could have gotten them through connections. Meredith red at him. ¡°Hmph! Do you think that these are merely cigarettes and liquor from the war zone? These are special cigarettes of the Iron Brigade under themand of the God of War, the protector of Erudia! There are special signs on the packaging, such as the dragon and the words at the bottom!¡± ¡°Anyone with a little background knows that the Iron Brigade¡¯s special cigarettes and liquor are not avable to the public! You can¡¯t buy a ss of the Iron Brigade¡¯s special liquor even if you have tens of billions!¡± ¡°Exactly! You can¡¯t get the Iron Brigade¡¯s special liquor, no matter your background or your connections!¡± ¡°We had it once at the home of a retired soldier of the Iron Brigade, and we couldn¡¯t forget its taste until today. This is the real Iron Brigade¡¯s cigarette and liquor!¡± A hush descended over the crowd at those words. Chapter 192 Chapter 192 Everyone regarded Levi with an incredulous gaze. How did he get those special cigarettes and liquors that couldn¡¯t be bought with ten billion? What did he do? Robert and Meredith were hugging the special cigarettes and liquor as if they were their most precious treasure. ¡°Dear, we¡¯ll just take a little sip of liquor and smoke half a cigarette every day. These things are too rare and they¡¯ll be gone before we know it,¡± Meredith said with distress. Levi smiled. ¡°If you want it, I can still get it for you. I guarantee you can have them every day! I got a little today because I was afraid you wouldn¡¯t like it.¡± ¡°Really???¡± the old couple asked in disbelief, their eyes rounded. ¡°There¡¯s plenty of this stuff,¡± Levi chuckled. ¡°I promise I can get them. Once the banquet is over, I¡¯ll send another car over!¡± There are plenty of these with the Dragon Legion. ¡°That¡¯s great!¡± ¡°We¡¯re proud to have a grandson-inw like you!¡± The old couple had forgotten about everything else and only had eyes for Levi when they saw these cigarettes and liquor. ¡°Alright, that¡¯s about it,¡± Levi smiled. ¡°Many people are watching.¡± Upon realizing the enormity of their faux pas, theyughed bashfully. ¡°Caitlyn, Aaron, Zoey,¡± said Meredith, pointing at the said family. ¡°Come sit with me!¡± N?velDrama.Org holds this content. Caitlyn and Aaron could not believe their ears.. They went forward in a daze and sat at the table where Meredith and Robert were seated. ¡°Let me take the opportunity of the birthday banquet to announce something,¡± Meredith said. ¡°The ck family has agreed to my daughter, Caitlyn ck¡¯s return!¡± Caitlyn wept with joy at the announcement. She had been waiting for this day for almost thirty years! Aaron was also incredibly emotional. The ck family had finally epted them! Zoey was happy as well. ¡°Caitlyn, Aaron, you two got yourselves a good son-inw there.¡± Robert and Meredith couldn¡¯t help butpliment. Aaron and Caitlyn were delighted. ¡°Levi, you¡¯ve made us proud! We shouldn¡¯t have med you.¡± ¡°Mom, Dad, d that you¡¯re happy,¡± Levi smiled. Aaron and Caitlyn squared their shoulders, looking at the crowd arrogantly. Now that Mr. and Mrs. ck have voiced their approval, who dares to make fun of us now? Our son-inw is just as capable, thank you very much. Everyone kept their lips sealed. Instead of mocking them, they were now looking at them with envy. Because Graham, Felix, Perry and the others were seated at the same table. That meant that in Meredith¡¯s eyes, Aaron¡¯s family was just as important as them. Just then, someone suddenly came in, reporting, ¡°Reporting, Mr. ck. A few military officers outside who imed to be stationed at the South Warzone want to congratte Mrs. ck on her birthday!¡± Puzzled, Robert asked, ¡°Did they mention their identities?¡± ¡°They did! One of them is the head of the Dragon Legion of the Iron Brigade, Captain Steele, and there were a few colonels as well,¡± the subordinate replied. ¡°What? The captain of the Dragon Legion of the Iron Brigade?¡± Robert, Meredith and the others jumped to their feet. Even Graham, who was once a deputy leader and Felix, the deputy director of the city¡¯s Ministry of Economy, shot up. The fact that the Dragon Legion was stationed at the South Warzone was well known among the higher-ups. Quintus and Keane looked at each other. A thought urred to them as they said, ¡°Damn, Russell! You even invited Captain Steele of the Iron Brigade?! That¡¯s a big surprise!¡± Chapter 193 Chapter 193 The rest of the ck family looked at Russell admiringly. ¡°Did you specially prepare this Russell? I thought you said you couldn¡¯t invite anyone from the warzone!¡± ¡°Yeah, Russell must have lied to us to give us a big surprise!¡± Russell¡¯s parents gave him an approving look. Robert and Meredith were all the more surprised to hear that they were military officers from the Iron Brigade. Their eyes crinkled into a smile. ¡°Not bad, Russell! I didn¡¯t expect so many surprises today! You¡¯re Grandma¡¯s greatest pride and joy!¡± Under such circumstances, Russell had to im credit, even if he didn¡¯t want to. If not, he was afraid that Meredith would be disappointed. Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right,¡± said Russell, bracing himself. ¡°I¡¯ve specially prepared this segment for you, Grandma. Just to give you and Grandpa a surprise!¡± Perry, who was sitting beside Russell, was bbergasted. Didn¡¯t Captain Steelee because of the God of War? What has it got to do with you, Russell? ¡°Russell, what¡¯s going on? Did you really invite him?¡± Perry asked. ¡°Yeah, Captain Chapman. I gave it a try at the war zone and it worked!¡± Russell kept a straight face. Robert and Meredith got up and greeted them at the doors, with thetter smiling, ¡°I knew it! Russell is ate bloomer!¡± Robert and Meredith were brimming with joy. Seeing that, Caitlyn and Aaron were surprisingly jealous. We were supposed to have gained the old woman¡¯s favor, but her attention has now shifted to Russell instead. They looked at Levi grudgingly¡­ Getting the Iron Brigade¡¯s special cigarettes and liquors is nothing special! Inviting the military officers from the Iron Brigade is what counts! Following behind Robert and Meredith, Russell clenched his fists. He swore to work hard and turn all these into a reality! Just then, Captain Steele and the others had arrived at the doors. Upon seeing Meredith, Alfie came forward, wishing, ¡°Captain Alfie Steele of the Dragon Legion of the Iron Brigade and his three adjutants wish you a happy birthday, Mrs. ck.¡± Mortimer, who was standing beside Alfie, stepped forward. ¡°The captain of the South Warzone, Mortimer Lambert, wishes you a¡­¡± Seeing them offering their best wishes one after another, Meredith was very excited. Coming from the military themselves, they regarded Alfie and the others with more importance than those who were in politics like Graham. Especially since Alfie came from the invincible Iron Brigade¡­ This was such a great honor! Robert and Meredith were most pleased to see Alfie and the others attend the birthday banquet. However, Russell, who stood at the back was a little nervous. He was afraid of exposing himself. He didn¡¯t dare to greet them at all because he had never seen them before. Russell deliberately hid at the back, afraid of getting noticed. But Meredith pulled him to the front, asking with anticipation, ¡°I wonder what¡¯s Captain Steele¡¯s comment on my grandson Russell ck?¡± Alfie froze. This olddy is so weird. I don¡¯t even know who¡¯s your grandson; how am I supposed to evaluate him? But at the thought that she was the grandmother of the God of War¡¯s wife, he said politely, ¡°Russell looks sharp and the country will be counting on him in the future!¡± ¡°Hahaha, wonderful!¡± Robert and Meredith couldn¡¯t help butugh heartily at Alfie¡¯s high evaluation of their grandson. Chapter 194 Chapter 194 ¡°God bless the ck family!¡± A blend of emotion fermented inside of everyone in the ck family; Russell¡¯s parents were so thrilled that they could almost cry while Quintus, Keane, and some other of Russell¡¯s cousins were truly stoked. The ce seethed with enthusiasm, and the atmosphere was at its climax. Because that was an appraisal from the captain of the Iron Brigade, whose words were very authoritative. Robert and Meredith were so proud that they had forgotten about the special cigarettes and liquor that Levi had gifted them. Aaron and Caitlyn felt wretched. The spotlight was supposed to be on them. The olddy had liked them most! But before they could bask in the limelight, the attention was shifted onto Russell. ¡°I¡¯ve heard about Russell ck for a long time,¡± Mortimer added. ¡°He will have a promising future if he bes vice-captain of the Special Security Unit before thirty years old.¡± Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. Russell was feeling very emotional as well to receive Captain Steele and Captain Lambert¡¯s approval despite the blunder he had made. ¡°Captain Steele, Captain Lambert, Colonels, please,¡± Robert and Meredith ushered them inside. But Alfie rejected the offer, ¡°We just came to greet you, Mrs. ck. We should make our move now.¡± ¡°Does Captain Steele have any other urgent matters to attend to?¡± asked Meredith, with an air of great surprise. ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right. The God of War of my division is going to inspect the Dragon Legion that I¡¯m leading. I need to go back and get the troops ready,¡± Alfie said. Mortimer nodded. ¡°Yes, Mrs. ck. My legion is going to be inspected as well. We need to prepare ourselves.¡± ¡°What?¡± The God of War of the Iron Brigade? He must be a famous general who shines on the battlefield!¡± Robert and Meredith were filled with deep veneration. But as if she thought of something, Meredith pleaded, ¡°I guess we have no time and are not qualified to attend such inspections. Could you allow my grandson, Russell to visit and gain some insight, Captain Steele?¡± Seemingly hesitating, Alfie agreed to her plea, ¡°Okay, sure. The inspection takes ce in a few hours. Russell, wait for our notice.¡± Meredith and the rest of the ck family were all thrilled. If Russell visits the Dragon Legion, it would be great for his career prospects. After the ck family had sent them off, the birthday banquet continued. Meredith was obviously indifferent to Aaron and his family. At most, she would only say a word or two to Levi. The conversation made during the birthday banquet now revolved around Russell. Levi was unfazed as he stared at the table of dishes and feasted on them. In the eyes of the others, his table manners was repulsive. It was as if he had been starving for over a week. Especially since Felix, Graham and other big shots were sitting at the same table, Levi¡¯s table manners was a big disgrace to Meredith. Meredith was displeased, but she couldn¡¯t say much seeing as Levi gifted her the special cigarettes and liquor. Indeed, Levi was uncouth. He should have watched his manners, especially since he now had Meredith¡¯s favor. Russell eventually got sick of it. ¡°Levi,e out for a moment. I need to have a word with you.¡± Meredith looked at Russell approvingly. How astute! The problem has been resolved. Levi followed Russell outside. ¡°What do you wanna talk about?¡± Levi started while picking his teeth with a toothpick. How Russell wished he could punch him in the face at his sluggish appearance. But he said with a smile outwardly, ¡°I have a question, Levi. How did you get the special cigarettes and liquor of the Iron Brigade?¡± Chapter 195 Chapter 195 ¡°I had it delivered, of course,¡± Levi chuckled. Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. ¡°Delivered? Could it be someone from the Iron Brigade?¡± Russell asked quizzically. Levi nodded. ¡°Precisely. Didn¡¯t you see him just now?¡± ¡°What? You mean Captain Steele?¡± Russell looked at Levi incredulously. ¡°Yeah, him! Why else would he be here if not to deliver the cigarettes and liquor?¡± Levi said. ¡°Hahaha¡­¡± Russellughed out loud. This man can really talk big! ¡°I¡¯ll have another carload sent over,¡± Levi said. ¡°Hahaha, nice,¡± Russell responded sarcastically, looking at Levi as if he was a clown. I¡¯ll soon find out whether Captain Steele is sending another carload of special cigarettes and liquor or not. I¡¯m going to the South Warzone after all. ¡°You were saying that you invited Alfie over, huh?¡± Levi suddenly asked. Russell became a little flustered at that question. But what was there to be afraid of if Alfie didn¡¯t even expose him? ¡°Yeah, I invited him to congratte Grandma on her birthday!¡± Russell admitted tenaciously. Levi¡¯s grin widened meaningfully, making Russell uneasy as if Levi had seen through his lies. Not daring to stay with him any longer, he turned around and went back to the main hall. The birthday banquet finally ended after a few hours. Meredith had specially called Aaron and his family to stay behind, which made Zoey very happy. Russell took his leave as well. ¡°Grandpa, Grandma, I just received a notice asking me to hurry over to the South Warzone.¡± ¡°Go on now. You¡¯re the pride of the ck family. Everyone must learn from Russell,¡± Meredith praised. ¡°You must tell us everything when youe back,¡± Quintus said. Thereafter, Meredith checked the headcount. ¡°Is everyone here? Caitlyn, where¡¯s your son-inw?¡± ¡°I have no idea where he went, Mom,¡± Caitlyn replied. ¡°Whatever. Just let him be,¡± Meredith dismissed him, for he was just an unimportant person. However, Caitlyn and Aaron were furious. This is clearly a good chance, but that bastard went missing. How ipetent! At this time, Levi had called Abigail to send him to the South Warzone. As Russell was anxious, he made his way to the Dragon Legion¡¯s encampment at the South Warzone as quick as possible. Upon his arrival, he was like a country bumpkin who had just entered the city; everything was new to him. He looked around and dared not touch anything, for fear of breaking things. Alfie had arranged for a soldier to wee Russell. Halting before a warehouse, there was a car parked at its entrance with a few men moving boxes and boxes of goods to a car. Noticing the packaging, Russell thought it looked simr to the special cigarettes and liquors that Levi had brought. ¡°May I ask what are these,rade?¡± Russell couldn¡¯t help but ask. ¡°Oh, these are the Iron Brigade¡¯s special cigarettes and liquors! The captain has ordered us to load a car of them to send them over to the ck family,¡± the soldier replied. Russell was thunderstruck. Are they seriously sending a carload of these to the ck family? Levi was right! What is his identity? If getting two bottles of liquor and two packets of cigarettes means nothing, then getting a carload of these is a whole different problem. Russell arrived at the training ground in trepidation. The Dragon Legion and several thousands of soldiers had all assembled and lined up in columns, looking ever powerful and ever triumphant. Chapter 196 Chapter 196 Seeing the spirits of the Dragon Legion had Russell¡¯s adrenalin pumping. The pride and fervor in their eyes was sopelling that it could drive one crazy. They were whom Russell aspired to be! Their existence was fearsome! Although his regiment was at the forefront of the South Warzone, they were a far cry from the Dragon Legion. Russell and the others were seated at the observation deck. Everyone was waiting for the God of War of the Iron Brigade. If not for the regtions, Russell would have filmed everything. He was too excited! Everyone was waiting in silence. No one dared to speak a word the whole time. Finally, a car drove into the encampment and made its way quickly to the training base. Russell frowned when he saw the pink car from a distance. Where have I seen this car before? Isn¡¯t that Abigail¡¯s pink Maserati? The pink Maserati stopped at the training base. A girl alighted from the driver¡¯s seat. Isn¡¯t that Abigail? Russell was dumbstruck and when he saw the personing down from the passenger¡¯s seat, he nearly suffocated. Levi! It¡¯s actually him! What are they doing here? That person can¡¯t be him, right? For a moment, it was as if Russell¡¯s heart had stopped beating. Levi told Abigail to stay where she was as he walked step by step toward the Dragon Legion. Seeing Levi approaching, all the soldiers lifted their chins up and stood upright like a pike. Alfie and Mortimer jogged toward Levi and saluted him. ¡°Reporting, God of War! The Dragon Legion and the South Warzone Legion have assembled! Awaiting your instructions, Sir!¡± What? God of War? The group observing was mind blown. No one had expected that the God of War of the Dragon Legion was THE God of War himself! What was even more unbelievable to Russell was that Levi was THE God of War! No wonder Levi acted so arrogant at the birthday banquet. No wonder Levi could present the special cigarettes and liquor of the Iron Brigade. No wonder Levi said he had Captain Steele deliver them. This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. ¡­ It¡¯s because Levi is the God of War! Levi came before the soldiers andmanded in a clear tone, ¡°At ease!¡± The uniformed movements of thousands of soldiers were jaw-dropping. ¡°I¡¯ll keep this short. Since you¡¯ve alle down from the front line, rest and reorganize, but training must still go on. You must always be ready for war!¡± Levi lectured the Dragon Legion. He then looked at the legion, smiling, ¡°The soldiers of Erudia are tough! And so is our legion. Catch up on your training and be prepared at all times to sacrifice for the country!¡± Despite Levi¡¯s brief speech, it ignited the fire in their hearts. ¡°God of War!¡± ¡°God of War!¡± ¡­ Thousands of soldiers shouted vigorously. The scene was earth-shattering. It was definitely a scene Russell would never forget in this lifetime. After the inspection, Levi came toward Russell. ¡°Take a load of cigarettes and liquors with youter. But you should also advise Grandpa and Grandma not to drink too much,¡± Levi said. ¡°Yes, yes, yes¡­¡± Facing Levi again, Russell was so scared that he was drenched in sweat, even his speech was stuttering. With that, the carload of special cigarettes and liquors were moved into Russell¡¯s car. Russell arrived at the ck family¡¯s residence. ¡°A carload of the Iron Brigade¡¯s special cigarettes and liquors? Did Russell send them back?¡± ¡°My grandson is too capable! Oh, my God!¡± ¡°God bless the ck family!¡± Chapter 197 Chapter 197 The ck family was numb with shock when they saw Russell¡¯s car loaded with special cigarettes and liquors. Robert and Meredith¡¯s eyes twinkled. ¡°God has indeed blessed the ck family! My son is too amazing!¡± Xaiden praised. Robert and Meredith grasped Russell¡¯s hands, only to make him feel awkward because this had nothing to do with him at all. ¡°Grandpa, Grandma actually¡ª¡± ¡°This is enough, Russell,¡± Meredith interrupted, thinking that Russell was trying to be modest. ¡°This carload of cigarettes and liquors are enough for the rest of our lives.¡± ¡°Yeah, you don¡¯t have to say much, Russell. We understand.¡± Robert patted on Russell¡¯s shoulders. On second thought, Russell stopped trying to exin, remembering that he had signed a non- disclosure agreement to keep everything he saw a secret before leaving the South Warzone. ¡°Work hard, Russell. Your Grandpa and I have decided to exhaust all our resources to nurture you,¡± Meredith said. Quintus and the others were envious, and so were Aaron and Caitlyn. Didn¡¯t Levi say he would send a carload of special cigarettes and liquors? Where is he? Robert asked Russell, ¡°So who did you meet today, Russell? Who¡¯s the God of War of the Iron Brigade?¡± ¡°Yeah, tell us, Russell. We wanna know.¡± The ck family was curious. Russell gave a nervous titter. ¡°Grandpa, Grandma, as much as I want to tell you, I can never reveal his identity. I¡¯ve signed a non-disclosure agreement.¡± ¡°It even involves a non-disclosure agreement?! Oh, God¡­¡± Meredith and Robert looked at each other in the eye with a look of horror. ¡°But what I am sure of is,¡± Russell continued, ¡°that the ck family will prosper from now on! So Grandpa, Grandma, you guys have to be nicer to all the aunts and uncles, such as Aunt Caitlyn and Uncle Aaron. There¡¯s only hope if the ck family unites!¡± This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. Because the God of War was the son-inw of the ck family, and Russell could guarantee that! Hence, he specifically reminded them by mentioning their names. ¡°That¡¯s a given!¡± Robert and Meredith promised. ¡°We¡¯ve epted Caitlyn and Aaron again. They are one of us now.¡± Hearing that, Aaron and Caitlyn couldn¡¯t hold back their excitement. ¡°Thank you, Mom and Dad!¡± Meredith shed a look at them. ¡°You should thank Russell.¡± ¡°Thank you, Russell!¡± the both of them said in unison. Russell gave an awkward smile. ¡°But your son-inw is not too bad,¡± Meredith said, be thought of something. Mom clearly liked Levi¡¯s presents the most just now. How did it be ¡®not too bad¡¯ in the blink of an eye? However, Caitlyn was contented. At this time, Levi and Abigail had returned. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you were gonna send another carload of special cigarettes and liquors, Levi?¡± Logan sneered. Levi pointed at Russell¡¯s car. ¡°Didn¡¯t I have them deliver already?¡± Just as Russell was about to speak, Logan roared, ¡°Bullshit! Clearly, it was Russell who sent these back. What the hell has it got to do with you?¡± ¡°Yeah! You¡¯re too much! All of us saw that it was Russell who sent these back!¡± ¡°You do have credit today, but you can¡¯t just take Russell¡¯s credit!¡± ¡­ Everyone mouthed off at Levi. Russell was vexed, but he couldn¡¯t get a word in edgeways. He¡¯s a God! How could mere mortals judge him? Chapter 198 Chapter 198 ¡°The fact that you can get those special cigarettes and liquor means you are somewhat capable. As long as you act wisely, you could turn out quite well. But don¡¯t try to seek loopholes and indulge in petty tricks,¡± Meredith said coldly, displeased with Levi¡¯s behavior. ¡°You two need to discipline him more. After all, Zoey has a bright future ahead of her,¡± Robert said to Caitlyn and Aaron. ¡°Yes, Mom and Dad. We understand!¡± At their departure, Meredith asked, ¡°Russell, what do you think about Levi?¡± Russell was scared stiff. How can Iment on this person? I still want to live. ¡°Noment,¡± Russell replied. ¡°Logan, what do you think?¡± Meredith asked again. Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. Logan looked deep in thought. ¡°Levi is indeed capable, seeing how he could get his hands on the special cigarettes and liquor. But since he¡¯d spent six years in jail, his powerful side has probably smoothed out, and he¡¯s picked up on many bad habits. I think it will be hard for Levi to develop.¡± Meredith nodded in agreement. ¡°Mm, I think so too.¡± The next day, everyone left one after another. When the ck family offered to give them a ride, Zoey rejected it and requested to take the high- speed rail instead. Mainly because she wanted to see what would happen to Levi at the security checkpoint. When they arrived at the security checkpoint, Zoey deliberately let Levi pass first. Seeing Levi pass through easily, they were stunned. ¡°Come out and go in again,¡± Zoey demanded. Levi had no choice but to enter again. However, the rm still didn¡¯t go off. Zoey was taken aback. Have I really mistaken? In fact, the system had been rebooted since Levi left that day. He could easily pass through all security checkpoints now without sounding off the rm. Just after getting on the high-speed rail, Alfie sent a message. The big shots of the South Warzone and South City just knew about your arrival at South City. Levi had already left when they came to look for him. Levi replied immediately. Tell them I¡¯ll definitely inform them the next time I visit South City. On the high-speed rail, Caitlyn said, ¡°Zoey, you should really consider the advice that your uncles have given.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± Levi asked. Aaron sighed, ¡°Zoey¡¯s uncles had suggested that she sever all ties with the Lopez family and establish a newpany.¡± ¡°That¡¯s a great idea! She should have done that a long time ago!¡± Levi raised both hands in favor of that suggestion. They¡¯re a bunch of assholes who can never be satisfied. Aaron shook his head. ¡°It won¡¯t be that easy! Dad has shares in Zoey¡¯spany. We¡¯ll have a tough row to hoe.¡± Zoey was also worried about this. She knew Harry far too well. ¡°Zoey, just go all out. I¡¯ll handle it if there¡¯s any trouble,¡± Levi said. He wasn¡¯t worried about the Lopez family now, but the retaliation of the North Hampton Chamber of Commerce. Now that Levi Group was in his hands again, the North Hampton Chamber of Commerce was bound to keep their guards up. After returning to North Hampton, Kirin told him it was decided that Levi Group would merge with Garrison Group after negotiation and be named Morris Group in remembrance of Morris Atkinson. Levi would also use Morris Group to destroy the North Hampton Chamber of Commerce. It was equivalent to Morris himself trampling the North Hampton Chamber of Commerce! Levi understood that this would surely lead to objection from the North Hampton Chamber of Commerce. But he would be there for the ceremony by then. Chapter 199 Chapter 199 The renaming of Levi Group had created a storm in the entire city. Especially since it would be renamed to Morris Group, anyone who knew the ins and outs of the situation knew they wereing after the Rogers family and the North Hampton Chamber of Commerce. It was an act of revenge. ording to gossip, the person who now controlled Levi Group was Neil Atkinson, someone who had yet to appear in North Hampton. Everyone was suspecting him to be a rtive of Morris. Because someone had discovered that Morris¡¯s parents had moved into the most expensive vi at Bayview Garden from the vige and that Zoey¡¯s Imperial Meadows Limited had been receiving a huge chunk of investments from Levi Group. ¡­ The gossips had stated that the rtionship between Neil and Morris was not so simple and that Neil was aiming for the North Hampton Chamber of Commerce. On a small ind at North Hampton¡¯s Arrior Lake, there were boats surrounding the ind. On it stood hundreds of men in ck with their waists bulging, obviously carrying a weapon. They were even military helicopters hovering in the sky from time to time, patrolling the perimeter. The worse part was that the entire scenic spot of Arrior Lake had been booked today. And the person who did the booking was on this small ind¡­ On the ind were six elders who were sitting by theke, quietly fishing, Behind them stood eleven people, which included seven directors from the North Hampton Chamber of Commerce, and four heirs of four noble families in North Hampton, the Hendersons, Andersons, Williamsons and Robinsons. The four elders fishing at the front were the current heads of the four biggest noble families, Wace Henderson, Clifford Anderson, Baldwin Williamson, and Eric Robinson. They were the top four families on the list of the wealthiest families in North Hampton. The four elders were even more powerful than Glenn from the Rogers family. While the Rogers family¡¯s wealth amounted to fifty billion, the Hendersons, Andersons, Williamsons, and Robinsons¡¯s wealth amounted to a hundred billion. Together, they had established the North Hampton Chamber of Commerce. In short, they had upied almost half of North Hampton¡¯s economic lifeline. They were the real juggernauts of North Hampton. The two other elders who were fishing with them were no less than they were. Grover Cooke, who had now retired, was once the governor of North Hampton. He had many disciples, and his descendants all held important positions in North Hampton. Even the current governor, Jesse Nielsen, was his student. Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. Jesse would often go to Grover to seek advice because there was a saying that Grover¡¯s words could make people grovel at his feet. The other elder was Xander Hoyles, the vicemander-in-chief of the North Hampton Warzone. Due to a transfer order, the position ofmander-in-chief of the North Hampton Warzone had been vacant, which meant that Xander was the leader of the North Hampton Warzone now. The two of them were friends and ssmates with Eric and the others. It wasn¡¯t umon for them to meet up for fishing. On the small ind not far away was a toon of guards. Any little decision made by these six elders was influential enough to shake up the entire North Hampton. It was indeed the case because many things in North Hampton were conferred by the six of them. ¡­ If the four wealthiest families and North Hampton Chamber of Commerce could achieve such sess, it was needless to say that their connections ramified all over North Hampton. From war zones to towns, everywhere had traces of the North Hampton Chamber of Commerce. Hence there was this saying that ¡®messing with the North Hampton Chamber of Commerce was akin to messing with North Hampton¡¯s foundation¡¯¡¯. They were different from the Rogers family. It wouldn¡¯t be so easy to destroy them. Besides, if the North Hampton Chamber of Commerce were to be destroyed, they still had Grover and Xander at the top. Chapter 200 Chapter 200 ording to this situation, it was simply impossible for them to be destroyed. But they didn¡¯t expect that their opponent was Levi¡ªthe only five-star God of War in history! The God of War would crush everything! ¡­ At this moment, Eric suddenly caught a fish. After putting it in the basket, he looked at Grover and Xander, smiling, ¡°Grover, Xander, have you two heard about the recent events in North Hampton?¡± The grizzled-haired Grover moved his fishing rod and said with a little doubt, ¡°Are you talking about the matter with Director ric Taylor of the North Hampton Chamber of Commerce or the matter with the renaming of Levi Group to Morris Group?¡± Grover might be retired, but he still had everything under control. Wace gave him a meaningful look. ¡°I supposed you can look at these matters as one?¡± ¡°You¡¯re suggesting that Neil Atkinson of Levi Group is behind all this?¡± asked Xander. Clifford nodded. ¡°Most likely. ording to our investigations, Neil should be Morris¡¯s uncle. He¡¯s changing the name of Levi Group to Morris Group to help Morris Atkinson¡¯s best friend, Levi Garrison. That¡¯s why they invested in Zoey and even took care of ric and Charles.¡± ¡°We¡¯ve questioned the Rogers family in the past for a few days, but they remained silent about relinquishing the Garrison family¡¯s properties and Levi Group,¡± Baldwin said. ¡°They only warned us to be careful, saying that we¡¯ve met our match this time.¡±This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. ¡°In a word,¡± Eric summed up. ¡°This mysterious Neil Atkinson is a powerful man. He¡¯s definitely something to be able to send ric to jail and retake Levi Group and Garrison Group from the Rogers family¡¯s hands.¡± Those were the information that the four noble families had obtained. It was considered intimidating because other enterprises and families had yet to know about the change of ownership of Levi Group. ¡°To be honest, I¡¯ve known you guys for over ten years now and I¡¯ve never seen such somber expression on all four of your faces,¡± Xander suddenly chuckled. Grover nodded. ¡°Exactly! It¡¯s my first time seeing you guys like this. It means that Neil Atkinson is really stressing you out.¡± ¡°Sure, there¡¯s stress, but it¡¯s just enough to get our attention,¡± Wace smiled. ¡°He can¡¯t threaten us!¡± Eric stroked his long white beard, chortling, ¡°That is without a doubt! No one can mess with the North Hampton Chamber of Commerce.¡± Xander nodded. ¡°That¡¯s right! There¡¯s no way they can break apart the North Hampton Chamber of Commerce!¡± Metaphorically speaking, the Garrison family and the Rogers family were just growing saplings that could be uprooted by manpower while the North Hampton Chamber of Commerce was a ten-thousand- year-old tree that would probably require ten people to encircle it. It would be impossible to uproot it based on manpower alone. Clifford shed a cruel smile. ¡°Although there isn¡¯t a threat, Neil Atkinson is really a thorn in the flesh. We must get rid of him as soon as possible!¡± Understanding the meaning behind his words, Grover and Xander smiled, ¡°We can still find out his identity for you guys.¡± With that, Xander suddenly caught a fish and threw it into Clifford¡¯s basket. ¡°Just like this. I caught a fish for you and it¡¯s up to you whether you want to release it or cook it.¡± He wasparing the fish to Neil. The four of them nodded. Chapter 201 Chapter 201 They moved on to the next topic of conversation afterward. ¡°The legendary protector of Erudia, the God of War has arrived in North Hampton for so long, yet we¡¯ve never met with him. I am deeply ashamed of myself!¡± Eric said helplessly. ¡°That¡¯s right. We all wanted to meet with him just to have the honor of seeing his face with our own eyes!¡± Wace added. Grover Cookeughed. ¡°The God of War even rejected the wealthiest man in North Hampton, Winston Gonzales¡¯s invitation, much less the rest of you.¡± Xander Hoyles let out hisughter as well. ¡°Let me tell all of you something unbelievable. I am supposed to be the highest-ranking officer in the North Hampton Warzone, but regretfully, even I have never seen the God of War in person. He¡¯s active around the North Hampton¡¯s warzone and even hosted a military practice. But he disregarded me and directly transferred the First Army to do his bidding!¡± Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. Grover was astounded. ¡°You too? Oh my God!¡± ¡°To be honest, to him, I am just an insignificant person. I have to pay my respect to Azure Dragon and the other Kings of War despite their lower rank. They are the strongest military force in Erudia, after all!¡± Xander exined. Eric and the others shook their heads in disappointment. ¡°I guess there is no hope for us since even someone like Mr. Hoyles does not get to meet with him.¡± Xander Hoyles shed a pensive smile. ¡°No, that¡¯s not true. There is a chance for you to meet with him. There¡¯s a ceremony to wee the newmander-in-chief for the North Hampton warzone soon. The God of War will certainly attend the ceremony. There are a few seats open to the public to participate in the ceremony, so all of you can try to seize the opportunity then!¡± ¡°Really? That¡¯s great! We can finally meet with the God of War!¡± Everyone else could barely contain their excitement. Baldwin grinned. ¡°I heard that not only is the God of War a young man in his twenties, but he is also single! Coincidentally, my granddaughter, Yara, is single as well. She can be the perfect match for him. They will be a great couple!¡± Clifford retorted immediately. ¡°Is that so? Are you saying that your granddaughter is better than mine?¡± ¡°Hey, all of us have granddaughters as well!¡± The others voiced out in displeasure too. Even Xander took part in the heated conversation. ¡°I have a granddaughter too. She¡¯s in the army. Does that count as an advantage?¡± ¡°Ah, in that case, your granddaughter certainly has the edge over ours. We should¡¯ve sent our granddaughters to join the army too in the past!¡± Eric suddenly changed the topic of conversation. ¡°Let¡¯s talk about business now. Levi Group and the acquired Garrison Group will be changing their name to Morris Group three dayster!¡± ¡°There¡¯s no other way to handle this matter. We¡¯ll have to sound out Morris Group¡¯s capabilities!¡± ¡­ Zoey was made aware of the matter regarding Levi¡¯s group name change into Morris Group¡¯s. ¡°I heard Neil Atkinson is Morris¡¯s uncle. No wonder he helped us through our crisis. Do you know anything about this?¡± Zoey asked curiously. Levi shook his head. ¡°I don¡¯t know Morris has an uncle!¡± Levi could barely contain hisughter. These people are ridiculous. How can Kirin be Morris¡¯s uncle when he¡¯s clearly 7 years younger than Morris? ¡°I heard Levi Group will be hosting a name-changing ceremony three dayster. Are you going to attend the ceremony to check out the situation?¡± Zoey was busy with her matters of establishing a newpany, but she was curious about that event. So she asked Levi to attend the ceremony instead. ¡°Sure. I¡¯ll check out the event.¡± What Zoey did not know was that Levi would attend the ceremony even without her reminder. He decided to bring Mr. and Mrs. Atkinson too. Levi informed Morris¡¯s parents about that matter when he visited them at Bayview Garden Real Estate¡¯s vi. Chapter 202 Chapter 202 Levi told the aged couple he would pick them up in person three dayster. He saw Chloe the moment he exited the vi¡¯s neighborhood. She was there because she was introducing one of the properties there to a customer. ¡°I¡¯m getting off work now. Why don¡¯t I treat you to a meal if you¡¯re free?¡± Chloe offered with a smile. Levi suddenly remembered the promise he made after they were met with the impromptu situation the other day. ¡°Sure. Let¡¯s have a meal, but it¡¯s going to be my treat!¡± Levi answered. Levi was chauffeured to the vi earlier, so he did not have a car. He had no other choice but to let Chloe drive him to the restaurant. They decided to have their meal in a high-end Chinese restaurant, where their patrons can only be those with the restaurant¡¯s membership. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Ms. Macy! All the private rooms are fully booked. We only have open seats left in the hall.¡± The restaurant staff informed Chloe. Chloe looked at Levi immediately to seek his opinion. ¡°Fine by me.¡± Levi nodded. They sat at a table close to the window. Chloe was a regr customer, and she was vaguely familiar with Levi¡¯s preference too. So she ordered a few dishes that suited Levi¡¯s taste. Levi enjoyed the meal to his heart¡¯s content. ¡°Is that really you, Chloe?¡± Someone eximed. Two men dressed in suits stood a few feet away from their table. One of the men was clearly excited to see Chloe. Levi felt that the man looked a little familiar. Oh, I remember him now! He¡¯s one of my juniors from high school, William Hanks. William studied Finance and graduated from a university in South City. Levi allowed him to enter Levi Group despite hisck of qualification due to William¡¯s status as his junior. William appeared to be in a neutral stance after Levi was met with trouble in the past, but he actually sided with Matthew Green. Chloe did not like William because he was annoying and had been relentless in pursuing her. He firmly believed he deserved Chloe especially now that Levi Group had regained its momentum. ¡°Chloe, let me introduce to you. This is the manager of Gatsby Group, Mr. Paterson. We are currently discussing a project that¡¯s worth a hundred million!¡± William introduced the chubby man next to him to Chloe. Mr. Paterson looked at Chloe lecherously. At that moment, William noticed Levi. He fell into a daze for some time before he addressed him subconsciously, ¡°Mr. Garrison¡­ wait, no. Levi Garrison, you¡¯re here too?¡± In William¡¯s mind, Levi does not deserve any honorifics now that he had been reduced to someone with a lowly status. ¡°That¡¯s right. You¡¯re able to recognize me?¡± Levi smiled. William Hanks is considered half a traitor. There are still plenty of traitors like him among the current staffs in Levi Group. I have to utilize this name-changing ceremony to reassemble thepany¡¯s employees. I¡¯ve regained control of Levi Group for some time now, but I¡¯ve yet to remove these rotten people. ¡°Hahaha, of course! You were so glorious in the past! I even worked as your driver and valet when I first entered thepany¡­¡± Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. William remembered everything that happened in the past vividly. ¡°I did not get any promotion while you were in charge of thepany, Levi Garrison. You¡¯ve never treated me like your junior, always asking me to do those hard and dirty chores! I was promoted and given important tasks to handle after you left, and can finally put my talents to good use! I am now the vice-director of the marketing department!¡± He pointed at Levi and continued, ¡°Regretfully, you are no longer my boss. You are just someone who, at most, qualifies to clean my shoes¡­¡± Levi and Chloe exchanged nces. Both of them snickered. Levi scoffed. ¡°Sorry to disappoint you, but I am still your boss!¡± Chapter 203 Chapter 203 William was stunned upon hearing what Levi said. He regained his senses and sneered. ¡°Are you trying to crack some joke, Levi Garrison? My supervisor is the director of the marketing department, Mr. Bary Burns, while my boss is Mr. Neil Atkinson, who recently acquired Levi Group! Where do you think you fit into this equation?¡± Levi did not say a word. He merely regarded William with a smile. William curled his lips mockingly. ¡°Perhaps you¡¯re going to tell me that you are actually the mysterious Mr. Neil Atkinson? You can stop your day-dreaming! Levi Group is no longer rted to you now. Moreover, thepany is changing its name too. When that timees, thepany¡¯s final connection with you will be severed too!¡± Levi took a sip from his drink. ¡°You will know sooner orter if I am still rted to thepany.¡± William ignored Levi and turned to look at Chloe. ¡°Why are you hanging out with him? Don¡¯t you know? He was ced behind bars for thest six years because he tried to take advantage of his sister-inw. He¡¯s been cklisted by all thepanies in North Hampton, so he¡¯s destined to fail now. Moreover, he¡¯s got a wife. This man is clearlytching on to you with ulterior motives. You have to be careful not to fall into his traps! You¡¯ll regret for the rest of your life if this piece of trash takes advantage of you.¡± William advised Chloe with concern. Mr. Paterson added, ¡°That¡¯s right. You are a sessful, young, and beautiful woman. You need to settle down with an outstanding man as soon as possible to prevent a scum like him from attaching himself to you. Look at William. He¡¯s young and aplished. I think he¡¯s quite a perfect match for you, Ms. Macy.¡± Chloe responded coldly, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but I do not need the both of you to worry over my matters. Besides, I think Levi is a great man. He¡¯s even treating me to dinner tonight.¡± Williamughed out loud. ¡°Are you kidding me, Chloe? Levi is treating you to a meal? The signature dishes you¡¯ve ordered will cost you at least twenty thousand. How is he going to pay for that?¡± ¡°That¡¯s none of your business!¡± Chloe was enraged. William and Mr. Paterson had no other choice but to leave resentfully. Levi and Chloe left afterward. William hurriedly followed them. ¡°What? That poor loser doesn¡¯t even have a car! He needs Chloe to fetch him!¡± William chided. This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. Mr. Paterson was mad as well. ¡°How can you let an ex-convict like him to surpass you, William?¡± William punched the wall forcefully. ¡°Levi Garrison is too cunning! I have to find a way to teach him a lesson! Ah, that¡¯s right. I just got an idea¡­¡± William¡¯s eyes shone with excitement. In the subsequent two days, the news of Levi Group¡¯s preparation for the name-changing ceremony became heated. After all, they were a force that could threaten the North Hampton Chamber of Commerce¡¯s long- standing influence. A day before the ceremony, Levi received a call from an unknown number. William¡¯s voice was heard after the call connected. ¡°Good day, my ex-boss!¡± Levi was puzzled by William¡¯s politeness. ¡°I am here to inform you of wonderful news. After the name-changing ceremony tomorrow, all employees in Levi Group will receive an increment in sry and benefits ranging from twenty to forty percent. All the people who worked for you previously will receive an average of thirty percent increment, so we decided to throw a party to express our gratitude toward you, our ex-boss! You mustn¡¯t reject our invitation because we deliberately hosted this party for you. Everyone is eager to reunite with you.¡± A thought popped into Levi¡¯s mind as his lips curved upward. ¡°Sure. I¡¯ll be there!¡± He agreed to attend the party. ¡°Alright then. I can¡¯t wait to see you there!¡± Chapter 204 Chapter 204 Over a dozen executives of Levi Group hosted a party in thergest private room in Gxy Hotel that night. They prepared a lot of champagne inside the room. All the executives present were once Levi¡¯s subordinates. Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. Melissa Floyd reced Matthew Green as the vice-president of Levi Group after his disappearance. Melissa used to be Levi¡¯s personal secretary. She was an elite who was selected by Levi among one thousand candidates. She was a capable person. Her aplishment of receiving a promotion from a personal secretary to the vice-president position reflected her abilities. In the past, Melissa tried to seduce Levi countless times and even borrowed the strength of the media to spread baseless scandals about herself and Levi. Her underhand tactics nearly caused Levi and Zoey to break up back in the day. After that, Levi exposed her tricks and demoted her to an average employee. So she had always harbored hateful feelings toward Levi. Melissa also participated in the scheme to cause Imperial Meadows¡¯s bankruptcy. She could not care less about Levi with her current status, but William Hanks offered her an opportunity to humiliate Levi. So she decided to attend to the party too. She wanted to witness Levi¡¯s current condition with her own eyes. The others who attended the party were Bary Burns, the director of the marketing department, Eileen Barn, the director of the PR department, Leroy Bird, the director of the legal department, as well as the director of the HR department, Kennelm Pitt. All of them underwent vigorous training while Levi was their boss because he wanted to cultivate them. They did not receive speedy promotions. Instead, they were forced to learn and experience more as an average employee in thepany. However, none of them understood Levi¡¯s intention. They hated Levi because they felt he was bullying them and restricted their growth in thepany. So they were the first group of employees to turn against Levi and joined the Rogers family¡¯s rank after Levi¡¯s imprisonment. The other subordinates who were loyal to Levi were either drove to their deaths or forced to resign. Bary and his peers had the potential, so they managed to climb up the corporate hierarchy and landed jobs as executives. Even now, they were still not grateful for Levi¡¯s cultivation. They were still under the impression that Levi mistreated them. So they loathed Levi deeply. They med Levi all the more because they were promoted immediately and received a high sry the moment Levi was gone. In their mind, Levi nearly ruined their lives. They were all insignificant employees of the group under Levi¡¯s management. But all of them became sessful people with an annual sry of over a million after Levi¡¯s departure. So they always shared a private joke among themselves: Thank God Levi went to jail! ¡°Is he here yet?¡± Everyone was getting impatient. Levi and Morris were extremely strict in the past, so their employees did not have the courage to even look them in the eyes. But the high and mighty Levi Garrison six years ago was now an average Joe in the city. They could not wait for Levi to witness their achievements. All of them wanted to humiliate Levi to their heart¡¯s content. ¡°Oh! Our ex-boss is finally here!¡± William announced cheerfully. Levi followed behind him. He entered the room with an indifferent appearance while giving off an overwhelming presence. Most of the people inside the room were almost suffocated by his domineering aura. Everyone was dazed as they did not expect Levi to still carry his imposing manner from before. They wanted to direct volleys of insults at Levi the moment he entered the room, but they simply could not utter a word. The first person to break the silence was Melissa Floyd. She came to a halt in front of Levi in her high heels and said with a smile, ¡°My beloved Mr. Garrison, you¡¯re finally released from prison? This is not really favorable since that ce suited you the most. Why didn¡¯t you stay there for a few more years? Personally, I would suggest that you stay behind bars forever!¡± The atmosphere inside the room turned heavy after Melissa addressed Levi with the harsh words. Chapter 205 Chapter 205 Kennelm Pitt, the director of the HR department scoffed. ¡°That¡¯s right. Didn¡¯t you always admire the military management style, Mr. Garrison? Life in prison suits you the best!¡± The director of the PR department, Eileen Barn added, ¡°That¡¯s true. You must¡¯ve stayed behind bars for six years because you enjoyed the environment!¡± ¡­ Everyone greeted Levi with insults. ¡°Please,e in, my beloved Mr. Garrison!¡± Melissa ushered Levi into the room. Upon entering, Levi saw the decorations inside the room immediately. They even hung a couple of banners on the wall. The first banner read: Thank God for your imprisonment, Levi Garrison. We would not achieve our sess today if you did not go to jail. Printed on the second banner were the words: We hope you stay in prison forever, Levi Garrison. ¡­ Levi noticed a lot of champagne inside the room as well, but he did not understand the reason behind therge amount of drinks. Everyone was disappointed to see Levi¡¯s reaction because he was not infuriated after looking at the banner. Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. They asked Levi to sit down, then proceeded to surround him. Melissa said, ¡°I have to thank you, Mr. Garrison. You forced me to start from the bottom of thepany with a monthly sry of a little over four thousand and an annual sry of fifty thousand. Do you know how much I am making per year now? My current annual sry is fifty million!¡± Eileen added, ¡°You turned us into a bunch of cheapbors by using the excuse of trying to cultivate us. I did not receive a sry of close to ten thousand previously, but look at me now! My yearly bonus alone is already at least ten million!¡± The marketing director, Bary chided, ¡°Thank you so much, Levi Garrison! I used to go to work on a scooter, but I am now driving a Lamborghini to work!¡± The director of the legal department, Leroy was furious. ¡°This is all your fault, Levi Garrison! You nearly ruined our lives. Do you see how terrible our lives were? You were the cause of our miseries!¡± Kennelm shouted, ¡°Serves you right for facing jail time! It was because of that only did we get the opportunity to flourish in our lives!¡± ¡°Levi Group has been doing so well since the Rogers family took control. Thepany is worth at least seven billion in the market now!¡± Someone mentioned. Levi suddenlyughed. ¡°Thepany¡¯s value increased only a mere three billion in six years, and yet you¡¯re so proud of that achievement?¡± ¡°That¡­¡± Everyone was stunned. Levi continued, ¡°Levi Group was already worth four billion during its first year of establishment. We were growing at an exponential rate. We even did a simtion to project ourpany¡¯s growth. Levi Group would be considered a failure if thepany failed to achieve a market value of less than fifty billion after 6 years!¡± Everyone was rendered speechless. They knew Levi was indeed telling the truth because they were informed of thepany¡¯s potential in the past. But Levi Group¡¯s growth turned negative during its second year after Levi¡¯s imprisonment. The company only showed gradual improvements in its performances for the subsequent years. None of Levi Group¡¯s employees knew that their core technology and advantages in the market were taken away by another party. William retorted immediately when he saw that everybody had fell silent. ¡°Nonsense! What you said was all hypothetical. How can you rely on that to survive in the business world? Can you guarantee a positive return every year?¡± Melissa recollected her thoughts as well. ¡°That¡¯s right! There are so many changes in the market every year. You cannot possibly predict every turn of events!¡± Eileen frowned. ¡°Let¡¯s be honest, Levi Garrison. We would only stay as mere lowly subordinates even if thepany developed into a fifty billion corporation. There¡¯s no way we would be as sessful as we are now.¡± Leroy, Kennelm, and the others agreed. ¡°He¡¯s right. Your achievements have got nothing to do with us. We wouldn¡¯t be making as much money as we are now if we stayed under your management!¡± Chapter 206 Chapter 206 Melissa said, ¡°You may not know this, Levi Garrison, but Mr. Atkinson has decided to increase all the employees¡¯ sry since he acquired thepany. I will be receiving a thirty percent increment as the vice-president of thepany. You can calcte the additional amount yourself!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right! Look at how generous Mr. Atkinson is. Don¡¯t you feel ashamed by how petty you were?¡± Others mocked Levi. Levi put on a wry smile. How can I be oblivious to this? I was the one that made the arrangements, after all. Melissa lifted Levi¡¯s chin daringly. ¡°My beloved Mr. Garrison, I am not embarrassed to say this. You rejected me when I confessed to you when I was still working as your personal secretary. Do you regret your decision now? Do you still think that Zoey Lopez is better than me?¡± Levi beamed at her. ¡°That¡¯s a given. Zoey is and always will be better than you.¡± Melissaughed out loud. ¡°You¡¯re a fool, Levi Garrison! That woman is close to announcing bankruptcy!¡± ¡°But she had received the necessary investment.¡± Levi firmly believed in Zoey¡¯s capabilities. He knew she merelycked the opportunities to prove herself. So he gave her the opportunity she needed the most. ¡°Hahaha¡­¡± This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. Everyone inside the room burst intoughter after listening to Levi. ¡°You¡¯re hrious, Levi Garrison! Don¡¯t you know whichpany was the one that invested in Zoey¡¯s company?¡± ¡°It¡¯s ourpany, Levi Group, that provided her with the capital!¡± ¡°Although Mr. Atkinson proposed to invest in herpany, most of the procedures are handled by us! Ms. Floyd has to sign the papers, and the investment has to go through the Director of Finance Department, Mr. Snyder! They are the people who will decide the fate of that money now!¡± Everyone sneered. Melissa pointed at Levi. ¡°To tell you the truth, Levi Garrison. We have the authority to decide whether Levi Group will invest in Zoey¡¯spany. We can always pull out of the deal or postpone the date to transfer the money to them. Perhaps I can pull some tricks so that Zoey has topensate us in return for viting the contract!¡± William patted Levi¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Did you hear that, you arrogant scum? We are the ones that are in control of you and Zoey Lopez¡¯s fates!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. You have to follow our orders obediently, Levi Garrison! Otherwise, we will force you and Zoey to the brink of desperation!¡± Kennelmughed wickedly. ¡°Are you threatening me?¡± Levi could hardly contain his urge tough. I nned to expose these traitors tomorrow at thepany. Well, they certainly saved the trouble by surrendering themselves now. ¡°Of course! Levi Group will pull out of the deal immediately with a single order from me! I will also include Zoey¡¯spany on the cklist. No one will dare to invest in Imperial Meadows after that. All she can do by that time is to wait for bankruptcy to knock on her door!¡± Melissa boasted. ¡°Then what should I do for all of you to let Zoey off the hook?¡± Levi asked. Melissa straightened herself and walked toward the cart filled with numerous bottles of champagne. ¡°That¡¯s easy. We will let her off the hook if you obey our orders!¡± Melissa Floyd grabbed a bottle of champagne after she spoke. Bam! The cork popped open all of a sudden as Melissa aimed the bottle at Levi. Whoosh¡­ Levi was doused by the jet of champagne. Everyone followed Melissa¡¯s action. Each of them took a bottle of champagne. Bam! Bam! Bam! ¡­ The corks of the bottles popped open after they shook the bottles vigorously. Then they sprayed the champagnes in Levi¡¯s direction. Levi was thoroughly drenched in the champagne shower. He finally knew the reason behind therge amount of drinks. They wanted to humiliate me with the bottles of champagne. ¡°Hahaha¡­¡± Whoosh¡­ Sounds of their evilughter were mixed with the sshing sound of champagne¡­ Chapter 207 Chapter 207 All of them vented six years¡¯ worth of pent-up resentment in their chests at Levi. He was put to shame by everyone. Soon, they wasted every bottle of champagne on Levi. Levi did not care about the treatment. He merely acted as if he took a shower with the champagne. I will let them pay the price for what they did and what they are doing to me now tomorrow. They will taste cruelty at its finest tomorrow! Kennelm was not satisfied. He shouted at Levi, ¡°Get over here and lick my shoes clean!¡± Leroy, Bary, and the others mimicked Kennelm as well. Levi ignored them. William jeered at Levi. ¡°You should take a look at yourself in the mirror now! How can you be so useless to the extent of not putting up any resistance? Weren¡¯t you a domineering boss six years ago? Where did that attitude of yours go? I can¡¯t even bring myself to insult you further after looking at how pitiful you are!¡± Talia smirked. ¡°If you kneel and let me ride on you while you crawl around the room, I will promise not to trouble Zoey in the future, Levi Garrison!¡± Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. Levi stood still. Everyone thought he was hesitating. ¡°Kneel down right now! Don¡¯t you care about Zoey Lopez at all?¡± ¡°Know your ce, Levi Garrison! You only deserve to live a lowly life like this from now on!¡± Everyone hurled insults at him. Melissa crossed her arms in front of her chest and sized up Levi proudly. ¡°Do as I say immediately!¡± Melissa could only be satisfied when she gets to step on Levi literally. After all, she was a mere secretary in the past and was fired by Levi Garrison. ¡°That¡¯s enough!¡± A girl stepped forward and stopped everyone at that moment. Levi recognized the girl. She¡¯s the intern I selected back in the day, Elena Holmes. I remember her for her professionalism. Elena was one of the team leaders in the Finance Department now. Inwardly, she was always grateful toward Levi. ¡°How can all of you forget about Mr. Garrison¡¯s kindness? Do you think you will be where you are now if he didn¡¯t hire you in the past? Moreover, he did not do anything wrong, so why do you hate him so much?¡± Elena raised her voice. ¡°Hmph! What are you doing, Elena? Don¡¯t you hate him? Do you think you will aplish your current sess with him managing thepany? Are you betraying us? Fine! You don¡¯t have toe to work starting tomorrow. Hand in your resignation letter to the HR department tomorrow!¡± The director of the finance department, Bob Snyder scolded. ¡°That¡¯s right. You¡¯re fired!¡± Melissa spoke as well. Elena broke down in tears. I was merely expressing my thoughts. Why am I fired? Melissa said coldly after Elena began to cry. ¡°Damn it! You¡¯ve ruined the atmosphere. Let¡¯s go back now. I need to prepare for tomorrow¡¯s name-changing ceremony anyway!¡± She sneered at Levi before leaving, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Levi Garrison. This is not the end. I will mess Zoey Lopez¡¯s life up if you do not obey me!¡± Eileen took out two stacks of cash and tossed the money in Levi¡¯s face. ¡°Pay the billter. You can keep the change, you filthy beggar!¡± ¡°Hahaha¡­¡± Everyoneughed. They felt contented after venting their anger and resentment. Levi and Elena were left alone inside the private room. ¡°Do you regret what you did?¡± Levi asked. Elena wiped the tears off her face and shook her head. ¡°No! They¡¯ve done some pretty despicable things to achieve their current sess. I have wanted to part ways with them since a long time ago!¡± Chapter 208 Chapter 208 Levi nodded, satisfied with Elena¡¯s determination. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. No one will fire you. Come to work as usual tomorrow.¡± At that moment, Elena thought he saw glimpses of the thriving Levi Garrison from six years ago. ¡°Alright, Mr. Garrison. I will do as you say!¡± Elena answered. ¡­ Melissa and the other executives were filled with exhration after leaving the hotel. ¡°This is awesome! I still can¡¯t believe we really toyed with Levi Garrison earlier!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. I can¡¯t even find words to describe this amazing feeling!¡± Melissa reminded them, ¡°Alright, settle down. It¡¯s time to go back and prepare for tomorrow¡¯s name- changing ceremony. Levi¡­ Morris Group will be a corporation worth over ten billion starting tomorrow. We are all going to have a better future going forward!¡± ¡°Understood!¡± Everyone began to imagine how their lives would prosper. Zoey¡¯s heart ached when she saw how Levi looked when he returned home that night. ¡°I know everything. They sent me the video!¡± William and his friends recorded the scene where Levi was showered with champagne and deliberately sent the video to Zoey earlier. Tears welled up in Zoey¡¯s eyes as she witnessed Levi¡¯s helplessness. ¡°I heard you suffered the humiliation on your own ord because of me. This is all because of my ipetence. I can do nothing because Levi Group happens to be the investor! They are in control of my life now.¡± Zoey was filled with guilt. Levi smiled. ¡°It¡¯s fine, dear. They will face retribution. I¡¯m going to take a shower now. Help me prepare a set of fresh clothes. I will attend the name-changing ceremony for Levi Group tomorrow.¡± ¡°Okay!¡± Zoey stared at Levi¡¯s figure from behind while thinking to herself. I will not let him suffer anymore in the future. I swear! This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. The next day, at Levi Group¡¯s building. Elena went to work as always. But someone from the HR department handed Elena a discharge letter the moment she walked through the door. ¡°You can leave this ce after you receive your sry from the finance department. Elena Holmes, You¡¯re hereby fired!¡± Elena was stunned. She thought Levi had made the necessary arrangements for her. I guess he was onlyforting me. Moreover, he can¡¯t even protect Zoey Lopez since he was released from prison recently, it¡¯s a given he won¡¯t be able to protect me too. But I do not me him and I will never regret the words I saidst night! Elena went to the finance department to receive the rest of her sry. Then she went to the HR department to deal with the discharge procedures. People pointed at her and whispered among themselves wherever Elena went. Not only was she fired by Melissa and her gang, but they had also spread baseless scandals of Elena fooling around with aged men that has cost thepany¡¯s reputation. ¡°Girls like her may appear to be pure and innocent on the surface, but who knows? she might have slept with countless of old men!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right! She¡¯s always pretending to be innocent when in truth she¡¯s just a slut¡­¡± ¡°I also heard that she gave birth to children for three aged men at the same time! She¡¯s shameless!¡± ¡­ Unbearable insults and abusive remarks rang beside Elena¡¯s ears on her way out of thepany. She could no longer contain herself as tears streamed down her cheeks uncontrobly. At that moment, Melissa and the other executives saw the scene near the elevator. They sneered, ¡°This is the repercussion for disobeying me!¡± The other executivesughed smugly. Elena ran out of thepany with her head lowered. Bam! She bumped into someone. Elena looked up only to see Levi Garrison in front of her. ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Did they fire you?¡± Levi asked. Elena nodded. ¡°Alright. Follow me. I will seek justice for you.¡± Elena hesitated. ¡°Do you have faith in me?¡± Levi looked at Elena in an assertive manner. ¡°I do!¡± Elena decided to risk everything. I have nothing to lose anyway. What if this turns out to be a sess? Chapter 209 Chapter 209 The name-changing ceremony was scheduled to begin at 10 o¡¯clock in the morning. However, the new owner of Levi Group, Neil Atkinson, hosted a meeting for all members of Levi Group¡¯s senior management at 8 o¡¯clock in the morning. Melissa and the others were waiting impatiently inside the meeting room. She took out apact mirror to check her makeup. ¡°Do you think there¡¯s anything wrong with my outfit?¡± She asked Eileen Barn to help rearrange her clothes. The others were tidying up their appearances as well. After all, it was their first meeting with their new and mysterious boss. So they wanted to leave a good first impression. Melissa was even prepared to offer her body. I will conquer the new owner of Levi Group! I did not climb so high up the corporatedder with my capabilities alone. I¡¯d achieved my current position because I¡¯ve slept with Howard Corbyn, Oswald Rogers, and many other influential men. This is my go- to method to receive promotions, after all. Over a hundred members of Levi Group¡¯s senior management had arrived inside the meeting room as they waited in silence. They tensed up the moment they heard footsteps rang in the hallway. A young man wearing sunsses entered the meeting room while being surrounded by multiple assistants and secretaries. Everyone hurriedly stood up. Kirin¡¯s appearance surprised everyone after he removed his sunsses. He¡¯s so young! I heard there are rumors saying that he is Morris Atkinson¡¯s uncle, but he¡¯s clearly more suited to be his younger brother! Indeed, Kirin was only twenty years old at that time. Melissa¡¯s eyes gleamed. I did not expect our new president to be a handsome young man. I can easily handle someone like him. I am sure he will sumb to my allure if I put in just a little effort. Despite Kirin¡¯s young age, his domineering presence was distinguished. Everyone felt chills traveling down their spines when his gaze swept across the room. ¡°Everyone, please take a seat. Let me introduce myself. My name is Neil Atkinson, and I recently acquired both Levi Group and Garrison Group from the Rogers family. I am currently the acting president of these two corporations.¡± Melissa said immediately after Kirin introduced himself, ¡°May I know what¡¯s the agenda for today¡¯s meeting, Mr. Atkinson? Please provide us with further instructions!¡± Everyone was not enlightened of the reason behind the sudden meeting hosted by Kirin. Kirin smiled. ¡°Let¡¯s be patient and wait a little longer.¡± Melissa asked curiously, ¡°Are we waiting for someone else? Do you mean there¡¯s another person who is going to attend this meeting, Mr. Atkinson?¡± Kirin nodded. ¡°Of course! Did I not make myself clear earlier? I am only the acting president. That means that I am only in charge of showing my face in public when dealing with allpany-rted matters.¡± Kennelm Pitt from the legal department raised a question. ¡°Are you saying the real owner of Morris Group is another person and is making all the decisions from behind the scene?¡± Kirin smiled. ¡°Yes. You¡¯re right. To put this into simpler words, I am only working for my master.¡± Everyone gasped in astonishment. Neil Atkinson is already capable of taking control of the Rogers family¡¯s possession. How much more powerful can his master be? This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. Melissa responded instantaneously, ¡°So what you¡¯re saying is that we are waiting for the real owner of thepany?¡± ¡°Yes. That¡¯s right! He¡¯s the one that convened this meeting, and he will be here soon.¡± Kirin answered. Everyone felt more anxious than before. Who is the new owner of Morris Group? Time seemed to crawl slower as every minute felt like a century. Everyone inside the meeting room straightened themselves in their seats when they heard footsteps reverberated in the hallway. The door to the meeting room was pushed open. But the person who entered the room was Elena Holmes. Even Kirin was momentarily dazed. Who is she? All the executives were enraged to see Elena, especially the director of the finance department, Bob Snyder. He chided at once, ¡°What are you doing here, Elena Holmes? This is an exclusive meeting room for the senior management of thepany. You¡¯re already fired, so why are you here?¡± Melissa was angered too. ¡°Yeah, what are you doing here? Do you think you are qualified to be here? Tell me, who permitted you toe in here?¡± Chapter 210 Chapter 210 ¡°I¡¯m the one that permitted her to enter!¡± A man¡¯s voice was heard at that moment. Levi made his appearance as everyone inside the room stared in his direction. He entered the meeting room together with Elena. ¡°What is the meaning of this, Levi Garrison? You do not belong here! Melissa rebuked him in rage. Then she pointed at the director of the security department. ¡°What¡¯s the matter with you? Why did you allow a scum like him to enter the building? He even managed toe all the way up here!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right! What are you doing here, Levi Garrison?¡± ¡°Do you think Levi Garrison can support you, Elena? He¡¯s just a piece of trash!¡± Leroy, Kennelm and the others were hopping mad at the moment. What will happen if they offend Mr. Atkinson? But something unbelievable and unimaginable happened the next moment. Levi walked toward the front of the meeting room where Kirin was seated. Kirin regarded Levi with admiration and offered him the seat politely. ¡°You¡¯re here?¡± Levi took the seat and crossed his legs on the tabletop. He answered cheerfully. ¡°All of you were asking me for a reason behind my appearance. Well, I am here to attend the meeting!¡± Kirin reported next to him. ¡°Sir, all 107 members of Levi Group¡¯s senior management is here. Please provide us with further instructions!¡± Boom! Kirin¡¯s words hit everyone inside the room like a ton of bricks. Boom, boom, boom¡­ Everyone was shocked to their cores. They were in utter disbelief. Levi Garrison is the owner of Levi Group? Elena frowned as her mind wentpletely nk. Melissa, who was closest to where Levi was seated, felt her heart stop beating altogether at that moment. Her breathing ceased, and her face turned paper-white like that of a lifeless body. Bary Burns, William Hanks, Eileen Barn, and Leroy Bird were petrified. ¡­ Everyone inside the room was dumbfounded. No one expected the new owner of Levi Group to be Levi Garrison. Wasn¡¯t he released from prison a short while ago? He should be penniless, so how is he capable of acquiring Levi Group? At that moment, rity washed over Melissa and the others. Neil Atkinson is not rted to Morris Atkinson. Levi Garrison wants tomemorate Morris Atkinson, so he¡¯s changing thepany¡¯s name to Morris Group! He¡¯s also the reason why Morris¡¯s parents can stay in that luxurious vi. Levi Group is determined to invest in Zoey¡¯spany despite the ban ordered by the North Hampton Chamber of Commerce because Levi Garrison is still in charge of thepany! ¡­ All the questions troubling their minds were resolved in that instance. The thought of Levi Garrison being the new owner of thepany never crossed anyone¡¯s mind because Levi was totally out of their considerations. Levi nced at Melissa and her friends. Then he beamed at them. ¡°Hello everyone, we meet again!¡± Kennelm Pitt, who was rtively aged, passed out on the floor with a thud when he was reminded of the insults he directed toward Levist night. Bary Burns and William Hanks trembled frightfully. They felt a hot and humid sensation trickling down their legs as a pool of steaming liquid formed where they stood. They literally peed in their pants out of fear. Leroy Bird, Bob Snyder, and the others slumped into their seats as their legs turned to jelly. All their strengths appeared to have seeped away from their bodies. Eileen Barn cried in terror. Melissa crumbled under the overwhelming pressure as she saw that Levi was staring at her the entire time. She felt like puking a mouthful of blood. Bizarre reactions were observed on those who participated in the gatheringst night. Everyone was confused by that peculiar scene, including Kirin. Levi slowly took out a cigarette and Kirin hurriedly lit the cigarette for him. Everyone felt restless and uneasy. Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. After taking a puff of his cigarette, Levi said. ¡°Tell me, what should I do about what transpiredst night?¡± Chapter 211 Chapter 211 Levi¡¯s words sounded like the Grim Reaper¡¯s calling to Melissa and her friends. Thud! Thud! Thud! ¡­ Melissa and 38 other members of the senior management knelt on the floor. Thump, thump, thump¡­ They mmed their foreheads against the ground frantically. All of them did not seem to care, even as their foreheads were bleeding. That was the least of their concerns because they sensed death closing in on them. William Hanks and Melissa Floyd were feeling the most fear out of everyone who knelt on the ground because William was the one that suggested the gathering, while Melissa orchestrated the rest. Levi¡¯s voice rang beside William¡¯s ears all of a sudden. ¡¯I am still your boss¡¯. He was telling the truth! Levi waved his hand. ¡°The rest of you stand behind me.¡± Everyone did not understand Levi¡¯s intention, but they gathered behind him anyway. Melissa Floyd and 38 other people were the only ones left kneeling inside the spacious meeting room. They did not stop mming their heads against the floor. Many were already bleeding profusely from their foreheads. ¡°Please forgive us, Mr. Garrison! We¡¯ve made a mistake. We¡¯vemitted a grave error!¡± Oh! How we regretted our actions! Why did we provoke Levi Garrison? This is all William¡¯s fault! We would not have sought revenge against Levi in the first ce if it were not for him. Levi Garrison was long gone from our minds previously! Everyone shot a resentful look toward William Hanks. They wanted so badly to rip him apart. Levi remained indifferent while they begged him for mercy. He ordered loudly, ¡°Bring the things here!¡± Over a dozen muscr men d in ck outfit entered the meeting room at once. Each of them carried a tightly sealed wooden barrel with unknown content. The people kneeling on the floor felt their hearts sank with a thud as they sensed something bad was about to happen, looking at those tightly sealed barrels. Levi grinned. ¡°Don¡¯t you guys enjoy showing off your allures by soaking yourselves in champagne? Let me fulfil your desires today!¡± The burly men removed the caps of the barrels right after Levi waved his hands. ¡°So smelly!¡± A horrible stench filled the room instantly. Everyone felt as if they fell into a cesspit because the reek was unbearable. ¡°Could it be¡­¡± Everyone had guessed the content of the barrels. Manure! Whoosh! ¡­ The muscr men dumped over ten barrels of manure over the heads of Melissa and her gang. Levi deliberately prepared a manure shower for them. ¡°Aargghhhh¡­¡± They shrieked. All of them dressed morously for the meeting, but they were now covered in manure from heads to toes. The filth even entered their mouths¡­ The others, who witnessed the scene, could never imagined that the highly-paid elites of the society were met with such an oue. This is the worst punishment ever! ¡°These people are now fired and permanently cklisted from reentering Levi Group!¡± Levi announced. N?velDrama.Org holds this content. ¡°Ahhh!¡± Hysterical wails filled the meeting room once again. That penalty meant that our lives are officially ruined! Levi nced at the miserable crowd and added, ¡°Elena Holmes will be Morris Group¡¯s Finance Department Director from now on!¡± Unprecedented excitement washed over Elena. This is unbelievable! Not only am I not fired from the company, but I am also promoted to the department director¡¯s position. This unexpected turn of events is happening only because I stood up against themst night! Melissa and her friends were astounded to hear Elena¡¯s promotion. Karma really is a b****! Levi straightened himself and ordered coldly, ¡°Clean up the mess, especially those trashes. I don¡¯t want to see them in here anymore!¡± ¡°Yes, Sir!¡± Kirin nodded. Levi led the rest of the crowd to another meeting room. Members of Garrison Group¡¯s senior management were waiting for them in that room. The first thing that Levi did was to incorporate Garrison Group into Levi Group. The Garrison family had prepared everything, so all Levi had to do was to sign the papers. Chapter 212 Chapter 212 The ceremony to change thepany¡¯s name was held after all preparations were in ce. All the reporters from every major media and newspaper gathered to witness the ceremony. A stage and various equipment were installed on the spacious za in front of Levi Group¡¯s building. Levi remained hidden as usual. He sat inside his office, casting his gaze outside the window with the entire North Hampton¡¯s view spanned before him. He could observe the happenings at the za clearly from where he sat. Kirin would be the person to attend the ceremony this time. But he wore sunsses to cover up his face as usual. ¡°Should I attend the ceremony now, Sir?¡± ¡°Go ahead.¡± At that moment, Levi could see a few mysterious and unwee guests lurking around the venue as his eyes swept through the crowd. They are probably men from the North Hampton Chamber of Commerce or other businesspetitors. I suppose they are here to investigate Niel Atkinson¡¯s identity. The name-changing ceremony began at 10 o¡¯clock. Kirin walked up the stage with all eyes on him. The reporters spammed the shutters on their camera continuously. Countless powerful men in the industry began searching for Kirin¡¯s background information as his pictures and videos spread like wildfire. But Kirin¡¯s sunsses fulfilled its function as everyone had a hard time recognizing his facial features. Their intensive search resulted in nothing. No one could figure out anything about Niel Atkinson. Standing next to Neil were the people in charge of Levi Group and Garrison Group previously. Mr. and Mrs. Atkinson attended the ceremony as well. They wanted to witness that significant moment. Kirin made the official announcement. ¡°Levi Group and Garrison Group has signed a merger agreement earlier. These two corporations will join forces from now on and operates under the name, Morris Group.¡± Bam, bam, bam¡­ A stir rippled across the crowd as ceremonial flowers shot up into the sky. Mr. and Mrs. Atkinson were tear-stricken. They looked up the sky and sobbed. ¡°Are you seeing this, son? Thepany is now named after you!¡± The reporters were getting impatient at that point. ¡°May I know what¡¯s your rtionship with Mr. Morris Atkinson, Mr. Atkinson?¡± ¡°Please describe your rtionship with Mr. Neil Atkinson, Mr. Rowen Atkinson.¡± The reporters were very interested in the rtionship between the two parties. Kirin smiled pensively. ¡°Rtionship? Well, all I can say is that we¡¯re a family!¡± Kirin¡¯s statement provided food for thought for the reporters. There was obviously a hidden meaning behind his words, but none of the reporters could figure out what he was implying. They tried to sound Kirin out with further questions, but Kirin answered without revealing anything. The question and answer session with the reporters ended swiftly. This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. The subsequent segment was the highlight of the ceremony. They were going to change the inscribed board of thepany from Levi Group to Morris Group. The name-changing ceremony could only be considered a sess after they changed the inscribed board. The workers quickly brought the new board over and removed the old, inscribed board for Levi Group. Kirin was about to hang the new inscribed board to officiate the event when chaos erupted at the scene. ¡°Something is happening! Look over there!¡± Someone shouted all of a sudden. Over a hundred men d in ck clothes appeared out of nowhere and headed in the direction of the stage. They wore face masks to cover up their faces and wielded baseball bats in each of their hands. Everyone was frightened by the imposing manner of those scary men. ¡°Break everything! Crash this whole ce!¡± The man leading the way shouted. The men in ck hastened their steps and surged forward. The media and the guests of honor gathered around the stage were startled. All hell broke loose at the scene. Chapter 213 Chapter 213 The men had only one goal. They wanted to disrupt the name-changing ceremony and thoroughly discredit Neil Atkinson as well as Levi Group. All of them raised the baseball bats in their hands and rushed forward. They were merely fifty meter away from the venue¡­ Levi witnessed everything from the president¡¯s office. A voice was heard through the earpiece Levi was wearing. ¡°Sir, all thirty snipers have locked on to the targets. Please provide us with further instruction.¡± No one knew that a few teams of snipers had surrounded Levi Group¡¯s building by positioning themselves in the skyscrapers nearby. The snipers aimed their rifles at the iing mob. They had been waiting for those men in ck to show up. Levi gave the order as the mob moved closer to the crowd. ¡°Shoot.¡± Azure Dragon ryed Levi¡¯s order as hemanded. ¡°Attention to all sniper teams. Shoot. I repeat. Shoot.¡± This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. thirty snipers began to execute the order simultaneously. The man charging ahead of the mob lost his bnce and fell face first to the floor. Thump! Thump! Thump! The rest of the men armed with baseball bats were shot after a split second and they fell onto the ground as well. Kirin and the others stared at the astonishing sight as over a hundred men fell onto the ground and stayed motionless afterward. No one expected that to happen. What¡¯s wrong with them? Why are they lying on the ground now? They were charging toward us just a few moments ago. Everyone was puzzled, including those lying on the floor. The angry moby on the ground with their bodies numbed. They could not muster any strength regardless of how hard they tried. No one could figure out what had actually happened. Inside the president¡¯s office. Azure Dragon¡¯s voice was heard from the earpiece. ¡°Sir, the sniper teams had aplished their mission.¡± ¡°Well done. Retreat.¡± Levimanded. The snipers disappeared without a trace upon receiving the order. The snipers had loaded their rifles with shots containing anesthetics instead of real bullets. The dose of the anesthetic shots was potent enough to paralyze even an elephant. Most importantly, the shots would not leave any visible wound on the skin. Kirin addressed the crowd after everyone calmed down. ¡°Well, it seems like there¡¯s a lot of people that are eager to congratte us for the sess of this name-changing ceremony. I am beyond honored. Thank you!¡± The people lying on the ground felt extremely ufortable. Their bodies would not move, so they could not escape even if they wanted to. In the end, all of them bore witness as Kirin changed the new inscribed board and officially renamed thepany to Morris Group. Xavier Fields sent his men to capture the entire mob after the ceremony ended. The anesthetics wore off by the time they arrived at the police station. They had no way to figure out what happened to them at that point. But none of them could escape punishment for harassing the public. Those men were actually recruited by the North Hampton Whirlwind Security Company. ¡­ A few elderlies gathered beside a famouske in North Hampton. They were Eric Robinson, Baldwin Williamson, and the gang. Clifford Anderson said grimly. ¡°But that¡¯s impossible! I did not turn to the underworld bosses for help because I wanted a secured oue. So I deliberately assigned this task to the prestigious Whirlwind Security Company. I requested them toplete the task as quickly as possible and flee the scene afterward. I did not expect them tomit such a blunder!¡± Chapter 214 Chapter 214 Wace Henderson was caught in perplexity. ¡°That¡¯s right. Most of the men recruited by Whirlwind Security Company are ex-policemen and ex-soldiers. They are well-known for their efficiency and skills. I heard the team leaders were even mercenaries in the past. So why did they fell t on their face all of a sudden?¡± Eric took a deep breath. ¡°This must be Neil Atkinson¡¯s doing. He made the preparations in advance. But I do not understand how all of them fell at the same time. Even those men who experienced that bizarre fall did not know what happened to them.¡± Baldwin stroked his chin. ¡°Perhaps we underestimated Neil Atkinson! By the way, have you figured out his identity yet?¡± The rest of them shook their heads. ¡°We¡¯ve utilized all our connections to investigate his identity, but nothing came up. His information seems to be ssified.¡± At that moment, the heir to the Anderson family, Virgil Anderson, walked hastily toward the elderlies. ¡°Father, Uncles, the vicemander-in-chief, Mr. Hoyles, from the warzone has updated me with the latest news. He told me he is somewhat familiar with Neil Atkinson, and he is still investigating this matter. He wanted me to reassure all of you to be patient because he will find out Neil¡¯s identity sooner orter.¡± Eric Robinson¡¯s son, Sheldon Robinson, brought news as well. ¡°Mr. Cooke told me Neil came from the Northwest region. He is still trying to look into other aspects of his background.¡± Grover¡¯s information was urate. Kirin was indeed serving the army in the Northwest warzone. ¡°Haha! That¡¯s great! We will observe Morris Group¡¯s n for now.¡± Eric said. Clifford nodded. ¡°I¡¯ve dealt with Whirlwind Security Company. The North Hampton Chamber of Commerce will have nothing to do with them.¡± ¡­ Inside Morris Group. Levi proposed future development ns for thepany. ¡°Weck staff at the moment because we fired a lot of executives previously. Moreover, we¡¯ve recently acquired Garrison Group as well. First, we have to recruit thepany¡¯s veterans who left due to pressure in the past. Then we will absorb talents from all over Erudia into ourpany.¡± Kirin scratched his head embarrassingly. ¡°I am adept at war and training soldiers, Sir. But doing business is not my forte.¡± ¡°The North Hampton Chamber of Commerce had taken control of Levi Group¡¯s core technology, but these pieces of information has been carved into my mind. We will produce simr products as them and sell our items at a lower price¡­¡± Levi smiled cunningly. Kirin gave him a thumbs-up. This is a brilliant move. Our products will certainly affect the existing market if we offer a morepetitive price. More importantly, they¡¯ve stolen our technology. So they cannot stir up trouble either to prevent exposing their crime. They can only stand by and watch as Morris Group take over the entire market little by little. ¡°We cannot leave the vice-president position empty. I need to find someone capable of taking up this responsibility. Have you found a suitable candidate?¡± Levi asked. Kirin nodded. ¡°Yes, Sir. I¡¯ve shortlisted two verypetent candidates. They will be here to attend the interview tomorrow.¡± Levi was satisfied with Kirin¡¯s efficiency. ¡°Great. I will participate in the interview tomorrow to select the best candidate.¡± Levi returned homete in the night. He spent some time chatting with Zoey. Zoey was amazed. ¡°Mr. Atkinson is so impressive!¡± Evidently, she had seen the news report that day. Levi had the urge to inform her that Neil Atkinson did not know a thing in the field of business. ¡°Oh! Did you know? My best friend, Iris Anabelle, is returning from overseas. I¡¯m a little busy tomorrow, so can you help me pick her up at the airport?¡± Zoey asked. N?velDrama.Org holds this content. ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll pick her up tomorrow.¡± Levi was acquainted with Iris too. She was a top beauty, on par with Zoey, in the past during their high school years. Chapter 215 Chapter 215 Iris is a verypetent person. She obtained two Master¡¯s Degrees from two of the top universities in the country, then she studied abroad and stayed there to develop her career in the finance industry. Zoey was curious. She¡¯s doing so well abroad at the moment. So why is she returning to the country all of a sudden? Levi was puzzled too. It¡¯s best to not try to figure out a woman¡¯s thought process. They areplicated beings after all. ¡°What did she say to you?¡± Levi asked. Zoey answered joyfully. ¡°She told me she¡¯s returning to North Hampton to develop her career. She has even bought a house here!¡± However, Zoey frowned slightly as confusion glinted in her mesmerizing eyes. I wonder whichpany in North Hampton is capable of attracting Iris¡¯s attention? The next day, Levi drove Zoey¡¯s car to the airport early in the morning. Levi waited for a short while at the airport¡¯s exit before Iris Anabelle showed up. Iris was a slender woman at the height of 170cm. Her long legs were evenparable to professional models. She wore a pair of Ferragamo high heels and a ck coat. Iris appeared to be overbearing and indifferent while wearing a pair of shades on her delicate face. Her temperament was outstanding to the extent of convincing others to think of her as a famous star. Passers-by began taking photos of her with their phones. Iris recognized Levi immediately. She strode up to him and tossed him her luggage. ¡°Send me to Morris Group before 9 o¡¯clock. I¡¯m in a hurry.¡± She demanded. Levi felt helpless as he thought to himself. I came all the way here to pick you up. Not only did you fail to show your gratitude, but you are treating me like your servant? But he stuffed the luggage into the trunk anyway. ¡°There¡¯s only an hour left. Hurry up!¡± Iris ordered harshly after she eyed her expensive Patek Philippe wristwatch upon entering the car. ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll make sure you reach in time.¡± Levi started the engine. Iris removed her shades, revealing her delicate facial features and wlessplexion. Iris Anabelle was definitely a woman with beautyparable to that of Zoey Lopez. She sized up Levi. ¡°You¡¯re still nning to stay by Zoey¡¯s side?¡± She asked out of the blue. N?velDrama.Org holds this content. ¡°Why should I leave her?¡± Levi was bewildered. ¡°Because you do not deserve her! Putting aside your poverty, the fact that you were imprisoned previously was sufficient to make you an unworthy partner for Zoey. I am not discriminating against you, but your tainted record will affect Zoey¡¯s future. Herpany is getting on the right track now. She will expand her business after receiving the investment from Morris Group. When that timees, Zoey can finally cut ties with the Lopez family. She will be one of the most respectable figures in North Hampton¡¯s business world. What about you? What can you contribute to her sess except being a burden for staying by her side? Others will jeer at her because of your bad record, not to mention the reason behind your imprisonment will be discussed behind Zoey¡¯s back when she¡¯s sessful. You probably cannot fathom the impact of this issue, but you can see what I¡¯m trying to tell you, right? You and Zoey will not benefit from staying together!¡± Iris spoke eloquently as she bombarded Levi with her own opinions. She continued upon noticing Levi¡¯s silence. ¡°Also, I no longer see any fighting spirit in you. You are no longer the same Levi Garrison from before. You bowed down in the face of harsh reality. The Levi Garrison from six years ago will not stoop so low as to chauffeur me from the airport.¡± Levi nced at Iris through the rearview mirror. He asked. ¡°So?¡± ¡°So you have to get a divorce with Zoey! I will interfere and handle this matter once I settle down here.¡± Iris said domineeringly. Chapter 216 Chapter 216 Levi put on a wry smile. ¡°You have got to be kidding me! I¡¯m not married to you anyway.¡± ¡°Zoey is my best friend. I cannot allow her to ruin her life!¡± Iris said coldly. ¡°Unless¡­¡± ¡°Unless what?¡± Her words piqued Levi¡¯s interest. ¡°Unless you be sessful again. You have to be as aplished as Zoey to deserve her. Otherwise, I will never agree for you to stay by her side!¡± Leviughed. ¡°I am the one who aided Zoey to achieve her current sess, you know?¡± Iris grimaced. She questioned Levi in an icy tone. ¡°Are you telling me that you regained control of Levi Group and proposed to change thepany¡¯s name to Morris Group?¡± Levi grinned. ¡°You¡¯re a smartss all right! You¡¯re absolutely correct!¡± ¡°Can you be a little more grounded, Levi Garrison? You¡¯re ridiculous! I¡¯ve researched everything about Morris Group. The Chairman of thepany, Neil Atkinson, has got nothing to do with you!¡± Iris kept quiet after she spoke her piece. Pin drop silence filled the atmosphere inside the car. Since young, Iris had been an assertive and domineering person, not to mention she had the abilities to back up her attitude. She became more arrogant after she umted experiences and established her reputation in the financial world abroad. Iris would only treat a few formidable figures in the financial world with respect at that point. I did not care to take Levi Garrison in the past seriously, much less this Levi Garrison who was recently released from prison! I realize he¡¯s a really terrible man after that brief conversation we had. Women like me and Zoey are far too good for someone as lowly as him. I¡¯ve made up my mind. One of my goals for returning to the country is to separate Levi from Zoey! They arrived at Morris Group after a short while. ¡°Bring my luggage back to Zoey¡¯s ce for now. I will contact Zoey again at night.¡± Iris took a few bills and tossed the money at Levi before getting out of the car. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m paying you for your hard work.¡± In Iris¡¯s opinion, Levi was a mere servant who can be tasked around with money. Levi thought to himself as he looked at the money now lying on the passenger seat. She¡¯s humiliating me with money! Whatever. I¡¯ll bring her luggage back for now. Kirin called just as Levi was about to leave. ¡°Where are you, Sir? Both candidates have just arrived. We¡¯ll be starting the interview at 10 o¡¯clock sharp, as I mentioned previously.¡± Levi patted his head after listening to Kirin¡¯s reminder. I totally forgot about this because of Iris. ¡±I¡¯m already here. I¡¯ll head upstairs right away.¡± Levi answered. ¡°Alright. I will make the arrangements now.¡± Kirin said. Kirin had settled everything by the time Levi reached his office. Inside his office was a screen showing the live surveince footage inside the meeting room. Both candidates would undergo their interviews in the meeting room in a short while. Kirin was present inside the meeting room. But he was merely there to show his face. The other executives would be the ones to question the candidates. Elena Holmes was one of the executives to participate in the interview. Kirin was wearing an earpiece to ry Levi¡¯s questions to the candidates. Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. ¡°The first candidate, please enter now.¡± Thus, the interview officially began. The first candidate was a woman. She had a slender body figure and captivating looks. Levi was dumbfounded when he saw the woman¡¯s appearance through the screen. That¡¯s Iris Anabelle! So that¡¯s why she returned from abroad. She¡¯s here to apply for the vice-president position in Morris Group! Chapter 217 Chapter 217 No wonder she asked me to send her here. This is all Iris¡¯s fault. I would¡¯ve grasped the situation earlier if she did not bash me with all those insults just now. Iris¡¯s interview started before Levi could recollect his thoughts. Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. She was indeed a highlypetent candidate as she wasted no time to impress the interviewers with her performance. Levi rposed himself and began questioning her through Kirin. Levi¡¯s inquiries were all in point and reflected his professionalism. Iris was amazed whenever Kirin asked her the questions. This Neil Atkinson is a remarkable man! The way he tackles a situation from a unique point of view is simply astounding! He¡¯s a business prodigy. My career can only flourish under the leadership of a brilliant man like him. This will be a great opportunity to polish and further enhance my talents. However, what Iris didn¡¯t know was that it was Levi who wasing up with the questions. She resolved all the queries one after the other in a calm and collected manner. She¡¯d prepared herself thoroughly before attending this interview. She has considered Morris Group¡¯s future andid out detailed ns to further advance thepany in this industry. Levi thought Iris was indeed a capable person for the job. This is the type of talent I need in mypany! ¡°Kirin, tell her she¡¯s hired.¡± Levi said. Kirin hesitated. Then he whispered. ¡°Sir, there¡¯s another candidate who hasn¡¯t undergo the interview. Don¡¯t you wish topare the candidates?¡± ¡°That¡¯s not needed. She¡¯s the person I need to fill in the position. Ask the other candidate to apply for another executive position.¡± Levi answered. Inside the meeting room. Kirin put on a dazzling smile. ¡°Congrattions, Ms. Anabelle. You are officially hired as the vice- president of Morris Group. Please familiarize yourself with the work environment today. You can start working tomorrow once you¡¯re done handling the onboarding process with the HR department.¡± ¡°This¡­¡± The other executives inside the room were stunned. Even Iris was taken aback. I have the confidence tond this job. But to make this announcement right here right now is unexpected. under normal circumstances, the executives will have to discuss and come up with a decision for a matter as important as this. Moreover, there¡¯s another candidate that is waiting outside the room. Elena asked, ¡°What about the other candidate, Mr. Atkinson?¡± Kirin smiled. ¡°Ms. Anabelle is the right person for this job. Ask the other candidate to apply for another position.¡± ¡°Understood.¡± Iris was astonished. She could not help but admire Kirin¡¯s decisiveness. He¡¯s a resolute yet entric man. Only great men can possess a personality like this. I¡¯vee to the right ce! Iris walked up to Kirin, intending to discuss work-rted matters. But Kirin responded in a friendly manner. ¡°I¡¯ll be frank, Ms. Anabelle. I¡¯m just another employee of this corporation. The true owner of thispany is another man. He was the one who interviewed you earlier.¡± Shocked, Iris inquired about thepany¡¯s owner and even requested to meet with him. ¡°You¡¯ll get the chance to meet him in the future.¡± Back in Levi¡¯s office. Kirin wiped the cold sweat off his forehead. ¡°Isn¡¯t that decision too hasty, Sir?¡± Levi smiled. ¡°Not at all! That woman is bold and she can think outside the box. That kind of character is needed for apany¡¯s constant development. I scanned through the other candidate¡¯s resume, and his style is not what I¡¯m looking for.¡± Levi had already made theparison in advance. Then he curled his lips and thought to himself. I¡¯m guessing you never expected me to be your superior, am I right, Iris Anabelle? Iris handled her onboarding procedures at the HR department and toured around thepany before exiting with a pile of documents in her hands. Unexpectedly, she was surprised to find Levi waiting for her at the entrance. Levi had just reached the entrance too. Iris eyed Levi confusedly. Then she took out more money from her purse and tossed the cash to Levi after entering the car. ¡°Consider this the fee as well as your tips since you waited for me.¡± Iris said. She had gotten used to the norm abroad where people would tip the waiters, valets, and cab drivers for their services. In Iris¡¯s opinion, Levi was the same standard as those people, perhaps even more inferior than them. Chapter 218 Chapter 218 Levi took the cash and stashed the money into his wallet. Iris shook her head and sighed at that sight. He¡¯s willing to ept the money without anyint. He really doesn¡¯t deserve Zoey anymore. Levi added. ¡°You¡¯re even tipping me? Did you strike gold earlier?¡± Iris pointed at Morris Group. ¡°Do you know this ce?¡± Levi nodded. ¡°Of course. This ce used to be Levi Group.¡± ¡°Yes. Morris Group had acquired Garrison Group. Thispany¡¯s assets are worth more than ten billion now, so the prospect is something to behold. I am the newly-hired vice-president of Morris Group. I do not prioritize the sry, but they are paying me seventy million annually.¡± Iris exined to Levi as if that was an insignificant matter. I can earn this much money while I was abroad anyway. I applied for this job in Morris Group mainly to fulfill my dreams. ¡°Congrattions then!¡± Levi grinned. He added to himself internally. I¡¯m afraid you will never know this. But I am your boss, I will be the one that get to decide the amount of your annual sry. Levi brought Iris back to Bayview Garden. She was stunned after taking a look at the house. ¡°You bought this?¡± Iris asked with uncertainty. ¡°Oh, no. We rent this ce.¡± Levi answered. ¡°Hahaha¡­¡± Irisughed out loud. ¡°Don¡¯t you feel ashamed, Levi Garrison? You are asking Zoey to stay in a rental house with you? Let me guess, Zoey pays for the rent too?¡± There¡¯s no way Levi can afford to pay the monthly rent for this ce. A luxurious house like this costs at least ten thousand a month to rent. Levi nodded. ¡°Yes. Zoey is paying the rent.¡± ¡°If I married a man like you, I would¡¯ve divorced you without any hesitation. You are just a burden to Zoey!¡± Iris red at Levi. ¡°Don¡¯t you dare spew nonsense about love in front of me. If you do love Zoey, you should leave her with her best interest in your heart!¡± Levi sneered. ¡°You¡¯re underestimating me too much, woman. Believe me when I say this. I¡¯m the one that gave you and Zoey everything you have.¡± Pffft! Iris rolled her eyes at Levi. Ridiculous! He¡¯s outrageous. The only improvement I can see in him is his ability to talk big shamelessly. ¡°I don¡¯t mind marrying you if what you said is the truth!¡± Iris trembled with rage. ¡°Remember what you just said. Do not regret your decision in the future.¡± Levi beamed at her. Iris was about to lose her mind when she saw Levi sizing her up. He¡¯s a scumbag! She went into the guest room and mmed the door behind her, reluctant to see Levi¡¯s face for a second longer. In the afternoon, Zoey returned home earlier than expected. ¡°Let¡¯s go out and celebrate your return to the country, Iris!¡± Zoey was very excited. ¡°Sure. It¡¯s my treat today since I got the job!¡± Iris said with a smile. ¡°That¡¯s great!¡± Zoey was genuinely happy for her best friend. ¡°There will be plenty of opportunities for us to coborate in the future, Zoey. I¡¯ll definitely help you out with the investments.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go and have our meal!¡± Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. Iris said to Zoey straightforwardly when she saw Leviing out from his room. ¡°I need to talk to you about an unpleasant matter.¡± Zoey was confounded. ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°You should divorce Levi.¡± Iris added. ¡°I believe your parents and rtives will agree with me for you to split up with him.¡± ¡°What? Divorce?¡± Chapter 219 Chapter 219 A Porsche 911, worth over a million, was parked outside the house when they arrived at the entrance. ¡°My car is here!¡± Iris opened the car door and entered the driver seat. She had purchased everything she needed before her return to the country. One of the cars she bought was this Porsche 911, while the house she acquired was next to Levi and Zoey in Bayview Garden. ¡°Get in, Zoey!¡± Iris shouted. Zoey hesitated. There are only two seats avable in this sports car. What about Levi? ¡°Hmph! Let him take a cab. Do not drive there, Levi Garrison! The ce we are going to does not allow any car below one million to enter.¡± Iris reminded Levi sternly. I am going to show him the difference between our standards right here and now. He should just take a cab there instead of sticking out like a sore thumb at that high-end restaurant for driving a cheap car. In the end, Zoey joined Iris in her car while Levi took a cab to their destination. Royale Club Restaurant was located in a secluded ce. The restaurant epted only customers with advanced booking. Any customer who wished to dine in must register as a member by paying a two million registration fee. Besides, they had to book a table a week, or even a month earlier. The reason behind the hassle was the expensive ingredients that required advanced preparation. The Royale Club Restaurant was part of Leo Rogers¡¯s business. The ce was nominally run by the Rogers family, but Levi was the actual owner. Numerous luxurious cars were parked outside the restaurant. Even Iris¡¯s Porsche 911 did not seem significant among the expensive cars. She jeered at Levi. ¡°Do you see this, Levi Garrison? Zoey and I are people who deserve suchvish lifestyle. You don¡¯t have a thing you can provide for Zoey. You are just an embarrassment and a burden to her!¡± Levi ignored her. Iris showed her member card to enter the restaurant, but her card was merely an entry-level silver card. She waved the member card in her hand. ¡°Do you see this card? I have to pay two million a year just to qualify as the lowest ranking member in this restaurant!¡± Iris nced at Zoey. ¡°I¡¯m sorry to say this in front of you, Zoey, but Levi Garrison will never get the chance to step into this ce without us.¡± Zoey was caught in a difficult position. But she could do nothing about Iris¡¯s tant personality. ¡°Wee!¡± For some unknown reasons, every staff inside the restaurant was looking at the trio apprehensively with respect and even fear. Iris did not know what was going on either. What¡¯s with these people? Am I that scary-looking? Little did she know, they were actually wary of Levi¡¯s presence. Every member of the Rogers family was afraid of Levi more than anyone else. The manager of Royale Club Restaurant, Alger Palmer, immediately rushed over to greet them. ¡°Esteemed Mr. Garrison, Ms. Anabelle, and Ms. Lopez, wee!¡± All the other waiters and waitresses raised their voices at once. ¡°Wee to Royale Club Restaurant!¡± Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. Then Alger shouted. ¡°Clear the tables. Ask all the other patrons to leave right away! Our restaurant will only serve Mr. Garrison and his guests tonight!¡± Soon, Levi, Zoey, and Iris were the only patrons left. Zoey and Iris were in disbelief as they witnessed that scene. What? What¡¯s happening? Are they chasing all the other patrons away because of me? But I am only a silver member here. I believe there were other gold, tinum, and diamond-ranked patrons dining here earlier. In the end, Levi and thedies were arranged to sit in the best spot inside the restaurant. Iris was confused. This seat is only open for diamond card members, and that¡¯s equivalent to spending fifty million in this ce every year. My card obviously does not fulfil that requirement! Chapter 220 Chapter 220 Why am I allowed to sit here when I am only a silver card member? Something¡¯s wrong. There must be something going on here. I¡¯ve sensed the bizarre atmosphere since we walked through the door earlier. ¡°Are you satisfied with our services, Mr. Garrison and esteemed guests?¡± Alger sought out their opinions while looking at Levi, naturally. Levi replied with a smile. ¡°It¡¯s eptable.¡± Zoey was anxious while Iris said coldly. ¡°What are you talking about, Levi Garrison? You¡¯re not qualified to voice out your opinion in a ce like this.¡± rity washed over Alger Palmer instantaneously. These twodies must not be aware of Levi Garrison¡¯s identity. He quickly smoothed things over. ¡°Please calm down, Ms. Anabelle. We ept every feedback given by our patrons. You can even give us suggestions as to how we can improve our services. We will try our best to please Mr. Garrison!¡± Leo Rogers¡¯s words rang beside Alger¡¯s ears as he shuddered fearfully. You will suffer greatly if anyone inside the restaurant displeases Levi Garrison. Maintaining Levi¡¯s good mood was the utmost priority for every staff in Royale Club Restaurant at that moment. Alger bowed deeply while asking for Levi¡¯s opinion. ¡°Do you have any suggestion for us, Mr. Garrison?¡± ¡°I do have one suggestion. Hurry up and serve the dishes. I am famished!¡± Levi said impatiently. This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. Alger waved his hand at once. ¡°Hurry up and serve the dishes. Bring out all the best dishes we have in the restaurant immediately!¡± ¡°That¡¯s the spirit!¡± Alger was visibly excited to receive apliment from Levi. He took out a handkerchief to clean Levi¡¯s leather shoes after noticing some stain. ¡°There is some dirt on your shoes, Mr. Garrison. Let me wipe off the stain for you.¡± Zoey and Iris widened their eyes incredulously. They stare in horror as Alger crouched down to clean Levi¡¯s shoes. Oh my God! What¡¯s going on? They were aware of Alger¡¯s elevated status as the manager of Royale Club Restaurant. Most wealthy people had to pay their respect to him because the restaurant was part of the Rogers family¡¯s business, after all. So what is he doing, cleaning Levi¡¯s shoes in front of us? Who is Levi, actually? This is unbelievable! The entire table was swiftly filled with freshly-prepared dishes after Zoey and Iris recovered from their momentary daze. Iris was shocked when she saw the dishes served on the table. These are not what I ordered. All these dishes are the most expensive items on the menu because of the rarity of the ingredients. This meal alone will cost me over two hundred thousand! Iris smiled awkwardly. ¡°Is there an error with the kitchen? These are not the dishes I ordered.¡± Alger answered with a courteous smile. ¡°Please be rest assured, Ms. Anabelle and Ms. Lopez. This meal ispletely free of charge. All of you have the right to dine in here anytime, without any booking and payment!¡± Iris was bewildered. ¡°This¡­ this¡­ But manager, I am only a silver card member!¡± ¡°That¡¯s alright. All of you can enjoy more benefits than those entitled to diamond card members.¡± Alger added. Iris and Zoey were caught in perplexity. They gazed at Levi, who was stuffing his face with the luscious foods at the moment. it seems like he¡¯s the crux of all that¡¯s happening¡­ Iris could not contain her curiosity. ¡°Who are you, Levi Garrison? We seem to be receiving all these extraordinary treatments because of you.¡± Levi responded without even looking at her. ¡°You¡¯re right. It is because of me.¡± ¡°Then who are you?¡± Iris gulped as anxiety crept into her heart. Zoey tensed up as well. Levi wiped his mouth and answered. ¡°I am the owner of this restaurant. So it¡¯s only natural that I can enjoy everything here as I like.¡± Silence filled the air after Levi spoke. Chapter 221 Chapter 221 Zoey and Iris were petrified. They were slightly convinced by Levi¡¯s statement at that moment. This is the only logical exnation. Firstly, they chased all the other patrons away upon our arrival, then they served all their finest dishes to us for free, not to forget, the manager of this restaurant actually cleaned Levi¡¯s shoes for him! ¡­ Iris¡¯s phone rang all of a sudden. Her lips curved upward after she looked at the screen. I asked a friend to investigate this restaurant¡¯s information after sensing the odd atmosphere. And I¡¯ve received the reply now. Leo Rogers is the single owner of Royale Club Restaurant. ¡°Hahaha¡­ How dare you tell us this restaurant belongs to you, Levi Garrison?¡± Iris questioned him. ¡°That¡¯s right. Is there a problem?¡± Levi admitted magnanimously. Iris glowered at him and handed her phone to Zoey. All the colors drained from Zoey¡¯s face after reading the message. We were both astounded by Levi¡¯s statement earlier. We really thought he¡¯s the owner of this restaurant. Zoey smiled. ¡°Please don¡¯t mind him, Iris. Levi likes to joke around.¡± Iris sneered. ¡°I realized that earlier. He¡¯s full of big-talks. Can you show us your business license, Mr. Palmer?¡± Iris was a meticulous person. She wanted to expose Levi¡¯s lie with evidence. Alger had no other choice but to show her the business license. Iris mmed the business license in front of Levi. ¡°Look intently at this. Do you see who¡¯s the owner of this restaurant? This ce belongs to Leo Rogers! Do you see your name anywhere on this license?¡± N?velDrama.Org holds this content. Alger retorted internally. He could have the entire Rogers family with a single word. Iris chided at Levi¡¯s silence. ¡°Please think before you speak in the future, especially when you¡¯re in public spaces. Please do not bring shame to Zoey¡¯s good name!¡± Zoey was still puzzled by everything that had happened. She whispered at her best friend. ¡°What¡¯s going on, Iris? Why are we receiving this kind of ultra-luxurious treatment?¡± Iris frowned. ¡°The only exnation I can think of is because of my status as Morris Group¡¯s vice- president. Most people already know that Mr. Atkinson purchased Levi Group and Garrison Group from the Rogers family. I suppose the Rogers family is treating Mr. Atkinson like a VVIP now. So it is logical for me, his vice-president, to receive simr treatments too.¡± Zoey was amazed. ¡°Mr. Atkinson is so impressive! But I guess this is not a surprise. Someone who have the capabilities to deal with the Rogers family must be a distinguished man.¡± Iris smirked. ¡°Let me tell you a secret, Zoey. Neil Atkinson is actually just an employee.¡± Zoey was taken aback. She asked in disbelief. ¡°Are you telling me there¡¯s someone else who¡¯s in control of Morris Group?¡± Iris nodded. ¡°That¡¯s right. I only knew about this after Neil Atkinson informed me that it was actually the real owner of Morris Group who interviewed me virtually. He¡¯s indeed a formidable man. He outshines all the other exceptional men I¡¯ve met in my field in terms of his thought process and his vision of the company¡¯s prospects. It is not an exaggeration to say that I¡¯m his fan now!¡± Admiration glinted in Iris¡¯s eyes as she described Levi¡¯s abilities. She was truly captivated by Levi¡¯s competency that day. Levi, who was enjoying his lobsters at the side, smiled. I did not expect Iris Anabelle to be my fan now. ¡°Really? Then I suppose he¡¯s someone that¡¯s old with a lot of experiences?¡± Zoey asked curiously. ¡°That¡¯s not it. Mr. Atkinson told me he¡¯s a young man, about the same age as your Levi Garrison.¡± Chapter 222 Chapter 222 Iris looked at Levi andmented. ¡°They are about the same age, but why are there such a big difference between them?¡± Zoey defended Levi ¡°Levi is still a capable person. You should give him a few chances to prove himself.¡± N?velDrama.Org holds this content. Iris turned her head to the other side, not wanting to look at him anymore. ¡°Morris Group is hiring at the moment, but he¡¯s clearly not a good fit. He¡¯s only suitable for positions such as cleaners and security guards.¡± Iris was implying Levi¡¯s status to be equivalent to trash. Zoey smiled. ¡°I suppose you¡¯re eager to meet with this mysterious boss, Iris?¡± Iris responded with heightened anticipation. ¡°Mr. Atkinson told me I would meet with him soon. I can guarantee he is an influential figure in North Hampton. I am so lucky to be able to work with him!¡± After that, Iris shifted the topic of conversation. ¡°Zoey, I really rmend you to file a divorce with Levi as soon as possible. You are progressing so well now in your career. In contrast, Levi is worsening by the day. With the way things are moving, Levi will propose a divorce sooner orter. So you might as well do it now. I can introduce better candidates to you. All of these men are elites in their respective fields, and are more aplished than Levi ever was or will be.¡± Zoey rejected with a smile. ¡°I know you have my best interest in your heart, Iris. But I will only be with Levi for the rest of my life.¡± Iris sighed. She knew how stubborn Zoey could be. Perhaps I should target Levi instead. I will force him to leave Zoey. Iris ditched Levi and sent Zoey back to the house after dinner. Soon after thedies left, a group of people surrounded Levi. Leo Rogers and his men had arrived. ¡°Should I send you back in person, Mr. Garrison?¡± Leo asked. ¡°That¡¯s not needed. I will go back on my own.¡± Levi lit a cigarette and disappeared into the night. He decided to return to the house on foot because he wanted to contemte his strategy to deal with the North Hampton Chamber of Commerce. This Chamber of Commerce is a long-standing organization in North Hampton, after all. This organization¡¯s downfall will affect the economic growth of North Hampton, as well as other sectors. A lot of people will be jobless by that time¡­ That is not an oue I desire. I cannot manipte North Hampton¡¯s development to fulfil my selfish wishes. The best way to handle this situation is to first expand Morris Group to the extent of being able to rece the Chamber of Commerce¡¯s position. Then I can corner them with fewer concerns. At that moment, a Maybach that cost over ten million was parked beside the road, with its turn signal shing. Something bad had happened evidently. A girl¡¯s cry for help was heard, but her words were not distinguishable as she mumbled in a panic- stricken manner. Upon arriving at the scene, Levi saw an aged man suffering from cardiac arrest in the backseat. He deduced that man to be a chronic heart disease patient judging from the medications next to him. His condition is severe. ¡°I can save your grandfather. Move aside!¡± Levi said. The girl did as Levi said. She moved aside to let Levi help with her grandfather¡¯s condition. Levi has the necessary skills befitting that of a professional doctor. He was involved in medical-rted business six years ago and had polished his skills on the battlefield. It was amon thing for him to operate on the injured soldiers in the warzone. So he had the confidence to save that aged man. ¡°What are you doing? Stop immediately!¡± Someone shouted angrily. Levi turned around and saw over a hundred men standing behind him. They were the aged man¡¯s bodyguards. The bodyguards were about to seize Levi because they thought he was harming the aged man. ¡°I am rescuing him. Move aside!¡± Levi ordered harshly. The bodyguards¡¯ leader warned Levi. ¡°We have a professional medical team. You are not needed here. So you better stop what you¡¯re doing!¡± Chapter 223 Chapter 223 ¡°Haha, you call yourselves bodyguard with those slow movements? These medications will not work on him anymore now that he¡¯s ten minutes into cardiac arrest. In a few more minutes time, he¡¯ll be gone forever.¡± Levi exined with a smile. The bodyguards¡¯ faces fell after listening to Levi. There are eight more minutes before the medical team is here by taking the helicopter. The girl grasped the severity of the situation. ¡°That¡¯s right! The medication is no longer effective. Grandfather requires immediate medical attention!¡± Levi added. ¡°He¡¯s experiencing a cardiac arrest. Do as you wish and wait all you want then!¡± The girl begged Levi. ¡°Please save my grandfather, mister!¡± ¡°Alright. Step aside. Let me try and help him!¡± Levi agreed because it was a life and death situation. The bodyguards could only stand and watch. Levi had no other choice but to use his hands to perform the resuscitation procedures since there wasn¡¯t any medical equipment around. He pressed the aged man¡¯s chest repeatedly¡­ A helicopternded three minutester. A dozen doctors hurried over with a team of helpers behind. The staggering number reflected the old man¡¯s status. The doctor leading the group of people mumbled to himself remorsefully. ¡°We¡¯rete! It¡¯s over ten minutes now. His heart must¡¯ve stopped beating.¡± The other doctors following him were nervous as well. If he¡¯s gone, we will follow him to his grave too! He¡¯s too important. That man is the wealthiest person in North Hampton, Mr. Winston Gonzales! The doctors shoved aside the bodyguards who were rooted to their spots dumbfoundedly and arrived at the side of the Maybach. Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. ¡°You¡¯re finally here, Doctor Woodward! Grandfather entered into a cardiac arrest state for a long while now!¡± The girl scolded. Doctor Woodward grumbled internally. Shit! But when he saw Levi performing the resuscitation procedure, he was stunned. ¡°What¡¯s this? What is he doing?¡± The group of doctors were horrified. ¡°He said he could save Mr. Gonzales.¡± The leader of the bodyguards said. ¡°What? That¡¯s nonsense! This is ridiculous!¡± Doctor Woodward shouted. This stranger¡¯s interference took away everyst bit of hope we have to rescue Mr. Gonzales! He must be dead now. That means we¡¯re all goners too. Doctor Woodward chided. ¡°Were you all born yesterday? Why didn¡¯t you stop him?¡± The bodyguards lowered their heads in silence. Cough, cough¡­ At that moment, they heard a series of coughing amidst themotion. Everyone bore witness at the miraculous scene as Winston Gonzales, who was experiencing cardiac arrest mere moments ago, straightened himself in a seated position. Levi got out of the car and fed Winston the medications. The medications were now effective as his heart was now pumping. Winston Gonzales was no longer coughing or experiencing shortness of breath after taking the medications. Everyone was astounded by that amazing sight. Levi nced at the doctors and said. ¡°You can now bring him to the hospital to monitor his condition. There shouldn¡¯t be any problem now.¡± Winston grasped Levi¡¯s hands and expressed his gratitude. ¡°Thank you so much, young man. I would¡¯ve died today if it wasn¡¯t for you.¡± Levi beamed at him. ¡°You don¡¯t have to thank me. You should go to the hospital now to review your condition thoroughly.¡± A few doctors came to bring Winston Gonzales away on a stretcher. He reminded his granddaughter before entering the helicopter. ¡°Bring that young man to our house, Una. He is our family¡¯s savior.¡± Linden Woodward wanted to talk to Levi as well. He was curious about the method Levi used to resurrect Winston. But when Una and Linden turned around, Levi was already gone. Chapter 224 Chapter 224 Winston was pleased when he was informed of the turn of events. ¡°That young man has a commendable attitude. He must know I am rich after noticing all the luxurious cars and helicopters, yet he still left silently. I must reward him handsomely. I can turn him into a billionaire if hees from a poor family. If he is already a sessful person, then I will bring him to greater heights in life. He will be a significant figure in North Hampton!¡± Everyone was impressed by Winston¡¯s announcement. He was the wealthiest person, after all. He was a god-like being, in everyone¡¯s opinion. He was someone who can alter another person¡¯s fate effortlessly. His connections with all the influential forces in North Hampton surpassed even the Chamber of Commerce. ¡°Utilize all possible means to look for that young man. I want to know his identity by tomorrow.¡± Winston ordered. That night, over ten thousand men were tracking down Levi¡¯s whereabouts. Una was filled with regrets. ¡°I forgot how he looks like because I was overwhelmed by fear at that time.¡± Zoey and Iris were discussing their future ns when Levi arrived home. Iris said to him coldly as soon as he walked through the door. ¡°I will move into my new house tomorrow. I hope you cane help me. Do not worry because I will pay you.¡± Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. Zoeyughed awkwardly. ¡°What are you talking about, Iris. Levi will help you if he¡¯s free. There¡¯s no need to pay him.¡± Iris snorted. She thought to herself. Well, your husband already took my money earlier in the day! The next day, Iris went to work early in the morning. She left Levi to handle everything about her moving in. Levi had no other choice but to y along with Iris¡¯s request because of Zoey. Iris¡¯s house was spacious. She purchased brand new furniture for her home. So the movers sent a few lorries of items to her house. They gave Levi a set of uniform as well. Levi participated in the movers¡¯ rank after he changed into the uniform. He carried the electrical appliances into the house under the zing sun. At that moment, an expensive Ferrari drove into Bayview Garden and came to a halt in front of Iris¡¯s house. A girl dressed in luxurious clothing got out of the car. She revealed her beautiful facial features after removing her sunsses. Another woman dressed in a ck professional suit got out of the passenger seat with a briefcase in her hand. Levi had met with the girlst night. She was the granddaughter of the wealthiest man in North Hampton, Una Gonzales, also known as the Princess of North Hampton. Una was fond of ying the piano, so her family purchased three billion worth of insurance to protect her hands. She rushed forward to meet with Levi excitedly. ¡°It is you, Mr. Garrison!¡± Una greeted him with a smile All men from the Gonzales family had failed to locate Levist night. Just as the time limit given by Winston was about to run out, someone discovered him working together with the movers. Una hurried over immediately to express her gratitude. She was certain Levi worked for Ants Movers Company as he was wearing the uniform. Levi stopped his work at hand and asked, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± He did not remember Una because he was focused on rescuing Winstonst night. ¡°Do you remember what happenedst night? You saved my grandfather!¡± Una said. ¡°Oh. It¡¯s you. Why are you here?¡± Levi asked. ¡°I am here to thank you, Mr. Garrison! You have my gratitude for saving my grandfather!¡± ¡°You¡¯re wee. There¡¯s no need for you toe all the way just to thank me.¡± Una shook her head. ¡°There is a need to thank you in person, Mr. Garrison. I shall fulfil all your wishes to express my gratitude.¡± Chapter 225 Chapter 225 Levi had to continue with his task of moving the furniture. So he said impatiently. ¡°I don¡¯t need anything. A verbal gratitude from you is more than sufficient.¡± But Una was determined. ¡°No way! I have to do something!¡± ¡°I don¡¯t need anything.¡± Levi was frustrated. ¡°Let me tell you my grandfather¡¯s identity. The man you rescuedst night is the wealthiest man in North Hampton, Winston Gonzales. I am his granddaughter, Una Gonzales. I am currently working in Miracle Med Corporation, apany under Gonzales Group. Mypany¡¯s assets are worth over ten billion!¡± Levi was stunned after listening to Una¡¯s introduction. I see. So I saved the wealthiest man in North Hamptonst night. No wonder that scenest night was so impressive. That helicopter arrived in just eight minutes while carrying an entire medical team. Una was satisfied with the oue as she looked at Levi¡¯s dumbfounded expression. Everyone has always reacted in this manner whenever they found out about my identity. She looked at Levi proudly. ¡°Do you believe that I can fulfil all your wishes now? Just tell me what you want, and I will make it a reality.¡± Levi shook his head. ¡°Thanks but no thanks.¡± ¡°Why don¡¯t I offer you a hundred million?¡± Una suggested. Her assistant pulled out a cheque from her briefcase immediately. Una signed on the cheque and handed the paper to Levi magnanimously. ¡°Here you go!¡± Levi grimaced. He stared at Una displeasingly. Is she trying to insult me? Does she think her behavior is eptable just because her family is the wealthiest in North Hampton? I¡¯ve umted so much money in thest few years even ten trillion is insignificant to me! The wealthiest man in North Hampton is just a nobody in my opinion. Expressing your gratitude by shoving a hundred million cheque to me is a form of insult. I am countless times richer than you, for God¡¯s sake! Una and her assistant exchanged nces when they saw the changes in Levi¡¯s expression. A simr thought shed across their minds at that moment. He is amoner, after all. He must be trying to ask for more now that he¡¯s aware of our status. A mere employee of a moverspany is seizing this golden opportunity to earn some big profit. Well, I can¡¯t me him. This is human nature. ¡°How about two hundred million then?¡± Una sounded Levi out. Levi¡¯s expression was stone-cold as before. Hahaha! Una almostughed out loud. He¡¯s obviously not satisfied with that amount. She took a deep breath. ¡°What about a billion? That and my grandfather is inviting you to our house as a guest. You will be our family¡¯s guest of honor from now on. No one in North Hampton will dare to disrespect you.¡± Levi said coldly. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but I am not interested in money. I do notck money either.¡± Then he turned and walked inside the house. Una and her assistant looked at one another. As expected of an Average Joe, he¡¯s not satisfied with one billion. Judging from his attitude, he¡¯s probably going to ask for ten billion. The Gonzales family can certainly afford ten billion, but I cannot make this decision on my own. I need to consult grandfather about this matter. They followed Levi into the house. An envelope was ced on the table near the door with Levi¡¯s name written on it. Una handed Levi the envelope after she entered the house. He did not notice the envelope previously. Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. After he unsealed the envelope, Levi saw a stack of cash that¡¯s around a few thousand. Attached with it was a note: The fee for your hard work today. Levi slipped the money into his pocket and tossed the note away. Una and her assistant witnessed everything. Chapter 226 Chapter 226 He worked so hard the whole day for that little amount of money? But he¡¯s not satisfied with one billion? He¡¯s too greedy! Una¡¯s impression toward Levi worsened instantaneously. I thought he was a kind-hearted and knowledgeable man for saving grandfather¡¯s lifest night. But it seems to me he¡¯s just a greedy person with a terrible personality. He thinks he deserves ten billion because he saved someone when he can only earn a few thousand from a day¡¯sbor. But I cannot unleash my anger on him now because he did rescue grandfatherst night. Una said with a smile. ¡°I¡¯ll get back to you after I discuss with my family, Mr. Garrison.¡± Levi urged them. ¡°Please leave now. I don¡¯t need a single cent from you, I¡¯m not short of money anyway.¡± Una left with her assistant afterward. We know Levi is ying hard to get. He¡¯s implying to us that he wants ten billion while rejecting our offers on the surface. There¡¯s no way he¡¯s sincere about not needing thisrge amount of cash! ¡°Let¡¯s discuss this matter with grandfather and the others. I did not expect him to be such a jerk. These poor people are the greediest as I expected!¡± Una¡¯s face was contorted with rage. But little did they know that Levi could not care less about the money. A trillion meant nothing to him, much less a mere billion. Levi was infuriated by Una¡¯s sudden and unwee visit. He continued to focus on his work after they left. Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. The Gonzales family house was thergest and most luxurious vi in North Hampton. The Gonzales family members built a private hospital next to the vi because they were worried about Winston¡¯s health. The hospital was equipped with three helicopters and forty medical staff. Their services were exclusive only to the Gonzales family. Winston Gonzales was resting at that moment. He felt fine after he was brought back to the vist night and his condition improved significantlypared to before. Winston was discussing Levi¡¯s miraculous techniques with Linden when Una returned to the vi. Winston asked in a hurry. ¡°Did you find him, Una?¡± ¡°I found him. He¡¯s working for Ants Movers Company. There¡¯s no need to investigate further. I have the pictures here.¡± Una handed a few pictures to her grandfather and other family members. Levi was working diligently while wearing thepany¡¯s uniform under the zing sun in the photos. ¡°He¡¯s earning a few thousand from his current upation. So he¡¯s considered well off among the commoners.¡± Una said. Winston questioned her immediately. ¡°What did you do? Did you thank him? I told you to give him a hundred million, didn¡¯t I?¡± ¡°I did. But he rejected me.¡± Una put on a long face. ¡°What? He rejected a hundred million? That young man has got a great personality!¡± Winston was impressed by Levi. ¡°That¡¯s not the case, grandfather. He¡¯s simply too greedy. He rejected me even after I tried to offer him one billion! I suppose he¡¯s nning to get ten billion from us after knowing your identity.¡± Everyone gasped after listening to Una¡¯s exnation. Ten billion is a huge amount for an ordinary person working as a mover! Winston frowned. ¡°Did he say that out loud?¡± Una described the incident in detail. Winston nodded after she was done. ¡°You¡¯re right. He is nning to get ten billion from us.¡± ¡°What should we do, grandfather? I think it¡¯s a waste to offer ten billion to someone like him.¡± Una said. The other family members were wearing a disdainful expression as well. ¡°That¡¯s right! I don¡¯t think he will stop at ten billion. He will keep asking for more because of your status as the wealthiest man in North Hampton!¡± Chapter 227 Chapter 227 Winston was surprised. ¡°But he did not give off this kind of vibest night.¡± Una shared her thoughts. ¡°I think this is his tactic of ying hard to get. He¡¯s trying to maximize the benefit he can get from us.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. He must have left the scene deliberatelyst night after discerning our extraordinary status. He wanted us to locate him so he can get more money from us!¡± Winston sighed. ¡°Ten billion is not a problem. But I do not think he deserves this money.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll look into his background in detail.¡± Una was annoyed. ¡­ Zoey¡¯spany was doing well recently. She even had ns to sever all ties with the Lopez family and establish a newpany. But the Lopez family saw through her actions despite how careful she was. N?velDrama.Org holds this content. ¡°Traitor! Aaron and his family are all traitors!¡± Henry shouted angrily. Harry¡¯s expression darkened as well. Samuel and Mnie said at the same time. ¡°Grandpa, we already told you that Zoey does not care about you. Look at what she¡¯s nning to do now. She¡¯s cutting ties with the Lopez family!¡± ¡°Does she have the guts to do so? I am still one of herpany¡¯s shareholders!¡± Harry roared. ¡°If she¡¯s nning to establish a newpany, then she must have thought of a way to handle this issue, grandpa.¡± Samuel said. Fabian asked. ¡°Then what can we do? Zoey¡¯spany received a few hundred million of investments lately. I even heard Morris Group would be coborating closely with her in the future.¡± ¡°That¡¯s the problem. We cannot stop her. She can give up Imperial Meadows at any time with the capital she has currently. Grandpa¡¯s shares will not make any difference!¡± Henry answered. Harry sighed as well. He could not think of any way to salvage the situation. Samuel voiced out all of a sudden. ¡°I have an idea, grandpa!¡± Harry and the others looked at him at once. ¡°What¡¯s the idea? Hurry up and tell us!¡± ¡°Do you still remember my younger brother? The one that I wanted to introduce to Zoey in the past.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Samuel smiled smugly. ¡°My brother ising to North Hampton tomorrow. He¡¯s a brilliant hacker. He can hack into almost anypany¡¯s system. My idea is to let my brother, Chris, to hack into Imperial Meadows¡¯s ount and transfer all the money into grandpa¡¯s ount. You are one of thepany¡¯s shareholders, so Zoey cannot take any legal action against you.¡± Everyone contemted the idea. Zoey will not be able to do anything after the money is transferred to grandpa¡¯s ount. She will not have the guts to sue us, much less Aaron and his wife. Harry pondered about it for a moment before he said. ¡°Yes. That¡¯s feasible. She cannot do anything by the time the money is transferred to my ount.¡± This is the same as before when I took the one hundred million given to them by the Rogers family. They could not do a thing back then either. ¡°We must screw Aaron and his family over. They are too smugtely! I heard Aaron is announcing to everyone that he¡¯s buying a new house and a new car!¡± Henry and the other members of the Lopez family were not pleased by Aaron¡¯s good fortune. They were looking forward to ruining the happy moment for Aaron and his family. Meanwhile, Zoey and her family were oblivious to the Lopez family¡¯s preparation. Aaron and Caitlyn were celebrating the family¡¯s sess every day while itsted. The next day, Chris arrived at North Hampton. Harry weed him in person and even treated him to extravagant meals. Then they began to execute their n. ¡°I¡¯ll need some information about thepany¡­¡± Chris said. Harry Lopez was one of Imperial Meadows¡¯s shareholders, so it was an easy task for him to obtain ssified information about thepany. Chapter 228 Chapter 228 He could eveny his hands on some of the most confidential information about thepany¡¯s ount. Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. ¡°Alright. Leave it to me.¡± Samuel and Chris left the house to carry out their n in a secluded ce. But the brothers were not the only ones at that ce. There were three other people on their team. They began working inside an abandoned factory. Overnight, They were able to hacked into Imperial Meadows Limited¡¯s system and essed the company¡¯s ount. ¡°Haha! There is more than six hundred and thirty five million in Imperial Meadows Limited¡¯s ount!¡± Samuel and Chris were astonished. ¡°I think Zoey Lopez did not have the time to utilize this money because she received the amount recently.¡± Samuel said mischievously. ¡°Great! The money belongs to us now!¡± Chrisughed suddenly. All the money within Imperial Meadows Limited¡¯s ount was transferred away in less than five seconds. Chris and Samuel smiled smugly. I bet Harry Lopez and his family didn¡¯t see thising. We did not transfer the money to Harry¡¯s ount. Instead, we moved all the money into a joint ount overseas that¡¯s under our names. ¡°We¡¯ll target the Lopez family now!¡± Chris¡¯s eyes gleamed with excitement. ¡°Yes. Let¡¯s hurry! I returned to North Hampton two months ago for the sole purpose of collecting confidential financial information about the Lopez family.¡± Samuel put on a pensive smile. The reason behind Samuel¡¯s return to the country was to steal the Lopez family¡¯s fortune. He had spent thest two months gaining Harry¡¯s trust and collecting crucial information on the family¡¯s financial status. A hacker¡¯s ability is limited without any information. So the best thing to do is to search for loopholes in advance. I¡¯ve waited so long for this to happen. Originally, I did not want to carry out my n so soon, but all my effort will be for naught once Zoey cuts ties with the Lopez family and establish her ownpany. So this is the best time to take their possessions and flee. We will ce the me on the Lopez family. They can¡¯t possibly exin themselves after this. We¡¯ve been lying to Mnie all this while with our fake rich overseas family background. ¡°There is one hundred and fifty million in Lopez Group¡¯s ount! The rest of the branchpanies¡¯ assets add up to sixty million. They have a total of twenty million in their personal ounts. So we are looking at a sum of two hundred and thirty million from the Lopez family!¡± Chris and his team hacked into their ounts effortlessly. Click! All the money under the Lopez family¡¯s possession was transferred away the moment Chris pressed on the keyboard. ¡°Hahaha! We have eight hundred million now! This money is enough for us to live carefreely for the rest of our lives!¡± Samuel and Chris hugged each other tightly. After that, Chris faked some bank ount statements to convince Harry that the money was transferred to his ount. They erased all traces of the other transactions as well by recing them with fake figures. For a short while, the members of the Lopez family would still be able to see the bnce in their bank ounts, but the money was, in fact, gone. Samuel and Chris would¡¯ve already fled by the time they realize the truth. Moreover, they transferred the money to an overseas bank ount registered under Harry Lopez¡¯s name. So Harry would be the scapegoat as the records of transactions would show that he transferred all the money to his ount. But the money would¡¯ve disappeared without a trace by that time. Samuel and his brother were able to fake their wealthy family background because they scammed over ten million using that method in thest few years. ¡°You¡¯re doomed now, Lopez family! It¡¯s a pity that I didn¡¯t get to sleep with Zoey.¡± Samuelmented. Chapter 229 Chapter 229 At that moment, Harry and the others were waiting anxiously for an update. A message was sent to Harry¡¯s personal number: We¡¯ve sessfully transferred all six hundred and thirty five million from Imperial Meadows Limited. Harry deliberately checked his bank ount and verified that it was true. Little did they know, Harry merely essed a fake statement because the money was already in Chris and Samuel¡¯s possession. The brothers returned at midnight. ¡°Grandpa, I think you should inform Zoey and her family that you transferred the money away to save the trouble. They can¡¯t do anything to us if we do that.¡± Samuel tricked Harry. Henry nodded in agreement. ¡°That¡¯s right. It will be troublesome for us if they contact the police after realizing the money is missing.¡± ¡°Okay. I will go tomorrow.¡± Harry agreed. Samuel and his brother exchanged a wicked smile. There¡¯s nothing to worry about now since we convinced Harry Lopez to admit his doing. This matter has got nothing to do with us from tomorrow onwards! The next day. Zoey was informed by the finance department of a bad news when she arrived at thepany. All their money in thepany¡¯s ount was gone. ¡°What?¡± Zoey was dumbstruck. All the money is gone? There¡¯s nothing left in thepany¡¯s ount.. Zoey nearly passed out from the shock. ¡°Stay calm, Ms. Lopez. Our technicians are looking into this matter. They said the money was transferred into a personal ount.¡± The person in charge of the finance department said. Zoey was puzzled. ¡°How is that possible? How can someone move the money inside thepany¡¯s ount?¡± ¡°This can happen under two circumstances. The first possibility is that we are facing a very skilled hacker. The next possibility is that an insidermitted this embezzlement. They know the ssified information about thepany¡¯s ount and are even knowledgeable of the firewall password.¡± Zoey said without any hesitation. ¡°Let¡¯s contact the police!¡± Harry arrived with his family at that moment. ¡°Is there really a need to call the cops, Zoey? This is a family matter, after all.¡± He said. ¡°Huh? What¡¯s going on, grandpa?¡± Zoey was confused. Harry put on a gentle smile. ¡°Zoey, I transferred all the money to my personal ount because I am worried that you will not make sound judgments with therge amount of money received from the investments.¡± Zoey stared at Harry incredulously. ¡°How can you do that, grandpa? This money has got nothing to do with you! That¡¯s the investment capital I received from Morris Group!¡± ¡°That¡¯s not right, Zoey! How can you say that? I gave Imperial Meadows Limited to your family in the past, and I am one of the shareholders. So at the end of the say, thispany belongs to the Lopez family!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right! What do you mean by that? Are you abandoning your family and betraying your ancestors?¡± Mnie and Samuel ced the me on Zoey. ¡°That¡¯s not what I meant, grandpa. I am still a member of the Lopez family.¡± Zoey¡¯s voice was shaky. Harry was infuriated. ¡°Let me be frank! I took the money away. We should stick together as a family and share this fortune if you are a member of the Lopez family. If you consider yourself otherwise, then feel free to call the cops on me!¡± Harry left angrily with the others afterward. Zoey slumped onto the floor helplessly. Are they even my family? How dare he call himself my grandpa? How can they behave so unreasonably? Zoey had no other choice but to return home since she couldn¡¯t proceed with any project without any money in thepany¡¯s ount. Harry had informed Aaron and Caitlyn in person as well. He acted overbearingly even when he took the money without consent as if Aaron and Zoey were at fault for not handing the money to him in the first ce. Zoey and her mother held onto each other and cried their eyes out.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. Chapter 230 Chapter 230 ¡°Why are we living such difficult life? We¡¯re both married to useless men. Levi already proved his ipetence, are you trying to match his pace too?¡± Caitlyn broke down in tears. Aaron retorted. ¡°I¡¯m not ipetent! Don¡¯tpare me to Levi Garrison!¡± ¡°Then why are you not taking any action when your father bullies us? He took over six hundred million from us. Get the money back for our family! Why are you still here?¡± Caitlyn chided and pushed Aaron. Crack! Aaron smashed a ss on the floor. ¡°I want to do that too, but you know well of my father¡¯s personality. There¡¯s no way for us to get the money back at this point!¡± Aaron yelled. ¡°Then call the cops on him! We have the evidence needed to take legal actions!¡± Caitlyn added. ¡°But that¡¯s my father! How can I call the cops on him? That¡¯s an unfilial act! How do you expect me to face my ancestors in the afterlife?¡± Aaron was mad. ¡°Then what should we do? Are we letting go of this matter now?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s think of a way!¡± ¡­ Aaron and Caitlyn were clueless as to how they should proceed. ¡°I¡¯ll go look for Levi.¡± He was Zoey¡¯sst and only hope. Meanwhile, the entire Lopez family was celebrating the joyous asion. They were extremely pleased to have finally taught Aaron and his family a lesson as his family had been getting under their skin. Mnie said to Harry. ¡°Grandpa, this sess is made possible because of my husband and his brother!¡± Harry smiled. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I will reward you handsomely.¡± However, Samuel hurriedly added because he was worried Harry would discover the empty bank ount by attempting a transaction. ¡°There¡¯s no need to rush for the reward, grandpa. Let¡¯s use the money only after this matter settles down. Let¡¯s leave the money alone for now.¡± ¡°Alright, Samuel. I¡¯ll listen to you. Let¡¯s distribute the money only after this matter settles down!¡± Harry agreed. ¡°Grandpa, I¡¯m apanying Chris to visit his friend at South City. We¡¯ll be back in two days. You should stay by grandpa¡¯s side, Mnie. Help the family to counter Zoey and her family if they try to do anything foolish.¡± Samuel suggested. ¡°Sure. Don¡¯t worry, dear. I¡¯ll be here while you¡¯re gone!¡± Mnie smiled. After that, Samuel and Chris fled swiftly to a destination unknown to the others. The Lopez family, oblivious to the truth, was indulged in their fantasy of having six hundred million in their possession. Harry grinned. ¡°The Lopez family is now sitting on near a billion worth of assets. We will focus on expanding our family¡¯s businesses from now on!¡± N?velDrama.Org holds this content. ¡­ Levi was not furious when he learned of the news. Instead, he sensed the peculiarity at the turn of events. ¡°But that¡¯s impossible. Your grandfather shouldn¡¯t have the authority to transfer all the money away, even with his status as one of the shareholders. A transaction like that requires your approval as well as the finance department¡¯s consent.¡± rity washed over Zoey after listening to Levi¡¯s reminder. ¡°That¡¯s right. It¡¯s not possible, not to mention I am the only person who knows the password.¡± Levi smiled. ¡°There¡¯s only one possibility in this case. They hacked into thepany¡¯s ount and took the money illegally.¡± ¡°Are you saying that grandpa hired a hacker?¡± Zoey asked. ¡°That¡¯s right. A hacker can easily hack into Imperial Meadows Limited¡¯s ount if your grandfather feeds the hacker with the information he knows.¡± Levi nodded. ¡°But this doesn¡¯t make any sense. If grandpa did hire a hacker to do the job, he didn¡¯t have to inform me of his doing. He admitted his crime for no apparent reason.¡± Zoey was confounded. Levi stroked his chin. He was caught in perplexity as well. ¡°That¡¯s right. This is suspicious. Why did he tell you?¡± Chapter 231 Chapter 231 ¡°Let¡¯s do it this way. Why don¡¯t you go home first, and I¡¯ll get a friend to check it out. That way, we¡¯ll know what it¡¯s all about.¡± Levi arrived at Azure Dragon¡¯s residence and found Phoenix. He delegated the job to Phoenix. Phoenix did not use his privileges, instead, he used his skill and started searching. ¡°Sir, Money from Imperial Meadows Limited¡¯s ount had indeed been transferred elsewhere.¡± Phoenix swiftly produced the results. ¡°Has it been transferred to the ount that belongs to Harry or others from the Lopez family?¡± Levi asked. ¡°No, it¡¯s an overseas ount! Although it was done using Harry¡¯s name, it is now unlisted. There is no record and it¡¯s hard to check. I¡¯ll need some time.¡± ¡°Hmm? I¡¯ve found something new! Money from the Lopez Group ount and the personal ounts of all 17 of the Lopez family members, totaling two hundred and thirty million has been transferred to this overseas ount. This happened within a minute of the time the money from Imperial Meadows Limited¡¯s ount was transferred!¡± Phoenix made another important discovery. ¡°What? Money from all the Lopez family members¡¯ ounts has been transferred?¡± Levi asked. ¡°That¡¯s right. Exactly!¡± Phoenix exined, ¡°The other party has created a fake ount and a fake transaction history. It shows that the money from Imperial Meadows Limited has been transferred to Harry! If they check their ounts now, it shows the money is still there but it¡¯s actually fake. There is no money in the ount!¡± Levi was shocked when he heard this. ¡°This person has scammed the whole Lopez family!¡± ¡°Exactly! The Lopez family are under the impression that the money from Imperial Meadows Limited has been transferred to them. But in actual fact, this amount as well as all the money from the Lopez family has been transferred out by this scammer. The Lopez family does not even realize it yet!¡± Phoenix announced. ¡°Phoenix, trace this ount. We must find out where all the money has gone to.¡± Levi instructed. ¡°Sir, be rest assured. It¡¯s true that the other party is skillful but now that their opponent is me, they¡¯d certainly met their match.¡± Phoenix said reassuringly. ¡­ Meanwhile, someone from Imperial Meadows had made a police report. This was because there was evidence of Harry personally transferring thepany¡¯s funds. Soon, the police arrived at Imperial Meadows. Zoey and Aaron were summoned with the others. All of them got a fright. ¡°Who made a report? Who reported to the police?¡± Aaron asked. Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. Neither Aaron or Zoey would have made the report because they already knew it was Harry¡¯s doing, that is, unless they decided to disown their father and grandfather. They had even issued a warning those who knew about the incident not to report to the police. However, evidently, someone had made the report. ¡°No, it¡¯s not us. None of us made the report!¡± The staff were shaking their heads, for it was as they said, they did not make any report. Naturally, it was Samuel and his gang that had made the report. By doing so, they would put all the me on Harry. After he had been charged, he would obediently surrender his position. The brothers had nned everything. At this time, they had also took down the fake ount. The policeman said without any emotion, ¡°We have received an anonymous call reporting that Harry had transferred more than six hundred and thirty five million of public funds! We have all the evidence we need.¡± ¡°We heard that Harry had admitted to you all that he was the one that transferred the funds, is that true?¡± The policeman asked. The staff nodded their heads. ¡°Alright. We have witnesses and evidence. We shall go for Harry now!¡± The policeman said. They brought Zoey, Aaron and the others along. At the Lopez family home, everyone was talking andughing. All of a sudden, the sound of police sirens were heard. A few policemen rushed in and held Harry down. They had with them a warrant for arrest. ¡°Harry Lopez, you are under arrest on suspicion of moving public funds, illegally hacking into the network,work theft and other charges.!¡± Harry and the Lopez family were shocked to their cores. Chapter 232 Chapter 232 They stared at Aaron and Zoey in disbelief, their first thought was that these two were the ones that had reported to the police. It was only mere moments ago when they had been discussing that Zoey and Aaron would not dare to make a police report. ¡°You¡­ both of you have betrayed your ancestors! Arrgh!¡± Suddenly, Aaron spat out a mouthful of blood. ¡°You two brainless morons!!!¡± ¡°How could you do this to your father and grandfather! You are not fit to be members of the Lopez family!¡± ¡°Your ancestors must feel so ashamed of you!!!¡± The Lopez family rushed forward as if crazed. It seemed as if they would lynch the father and his daughter. ¡°No¡­ it wasn¡¯t us. We did not report to the police!¡± ¡°It¡¯s not us!¡± Both Aaron and Zoey started to wail aloud. They felt wronged. Harry red at them, ¡°Do you two want to see me die? Alright, you must be happy now that I¡¯m going to rot in prison! Are you satisfied now?¡± ¡°Grandpa, no, we didn¡¯t mean to¡­¡± Zoey wept silently. ¡°Somebody, I want to check Harry¡¯s personal ount to see if the money is there,¡± the detachment leader, Captain Timothy Lourdes from West Point ordered. Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. Soon, the technical department sent a message: Captain, there is no money in Harry¡¯s ount, not a single cent! Harry asked in shock, ¡°How can there be no money?¡± The other members of the Lopez family were stunned as well. Harry¡¯s personal ount originally had ten million. ¡°What? There¡¯s no money in it? Isn¡¯t there supposed to be a transaction history?¡± Timothy asked in shock. ¡°Captain, we just checked. The money was transferred out again. This time, it was transferred to an overseas ount!¡± The technical department reported back. ¡°What? Harry, did you actually transferred the money to an overseas ount? Seems like you work fast!¡± Harry was stunned, ¡°No, I did not! I don¡¯t even have an ount overseas!¡± Suddenly, he realized something and he let out a yell of dismay, ¡°Oh no! It must¡¯ve been Chris and Samuel who transferred the money!¡± ¡°Everyone, quickly! Check your personal ounts and thepany¡¯s ount!¡± Harry alerted everyone. Each of the members of the Lopez family checked their own personal bank ounts and the company¡¯s ount, as well. Each one of them found out that their ounts had been emptied. In each one¡¯s ount, there was not a single cent left! Thepany¡¯s ount, too, had the same fate and was left with zero bnce. ¡°It must be Chris and Samuel!¡± Henry and Fabian reacted one after the other. Shaun Lopez said, ¡°Now I know why they¡¯d left, they were running away. They even set up grandpa to admit to transferring the funds so that grandpa will be charged!¡± Thud! Once Mnie realized the truth, she fainted on the spot. Harry pped at his forehead in frustration, ¡°Now, I know what happened. Samuel came back for two months in order to gain my trust! I was gullible enough to believe that the Lopez family¡¯s future could be entrusted to him and I made everything transparent for him. With his brother¡¯s hacking skills, it¡¯s as easy as pie to withdraw the money!¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t expect this punk to set me up¡­¡± Harry started seeing stars and nearly fainted. ¡°ursed Samuel!¡± Fabian was furious. The technical department checked all the ounts of the Lopez family. It was confirmed that the Lopez family¡¯s total of two hundred and thirty million was also transferred to the overseas ount. Timothy asked, ¡°Can the money be retrieved?¡± ¡°Quite impossible! Currently, the overseas ount has been closed and the funds have disappeared¡­¡± Everyone heard the conclusion given by the technical department. Thud! Flop! One after the other, the Lopez family members copsed on the ground. All of their faces were as pale as death. Aaron and Zoey, too, had simr expressions on their faces. The funds cannot be retrieved! The Lopez family is doomed! Chapter 233 Chapter 233 Shaun Lopez quickly exined everything to the arresting officer. The prime suspects were Chris and Samuel. Timothy said solemnly, ¡°You can¡¯t just bring up two names, Chris and Samuel, and expect us to believe what you say. What we need is proof!¡± ¡°Right now, we know that the funds of Imperial Meadows Limited were transferred by Harry. This is shown in the transaction history! All the other monies were also transferred by Harry. Our technical team has searched and discovered that the overseas bank ount was opened by Harry!¡± ¡°We have all the proof. Harry, what else can you say?¡± Timothy asked coldly. ¡°Friends, just think! If it were really my grandpa, why would he tell Zoey and the others?¡± Shaun Lopez protested. Timothy sneered, ¡°That¡¯s because Harry wanted to ckmail Zoey with family ties! He is certain that due to their rtionship, she and the others would not report to the police. That is the reason why he did so.¡± ¡°This¡­¡± Everyone was tongue-tied. What Timothy had said was exactly what the Lopez family had initially thought, too. ¡°Besides, our technical team has checked and we know that no one by the name of Chris ever came to North Hampton. There is no trace of him ever boarding a ne or a train! You guys are making it up, aren¡¯t you?¡± Upon hearing this, everyone realized that all of this was nned way ahead. There was alibi to show that Chris was never here. Samuel and his brother are really too crafty! ¡°Take him away!¡± Timothy Lourdes ordered. Harry could do nothing but to ept his fate. However, at this moment, Timothy Lourdes received a call from Xavier Fields. ¡°Alright, I¡¯lle back this very instant,¡± he replied and left immediately with his men. ¡°Your case will be put on hold. I¡¯ll get to the bottom of this!¡± This left the Lopez family totally bewildered. Harry was momentarily safe from being arrested and he immediately gave the instruction, ¡°Quick, call the scoundrel and ask him what the hell is going on?¡¯¡° Mnie dialed Samuel¡¯s number and unexpectedly, the call got through. ¡°Samuel, you beast, what have you done?¡± The moment he picked up the call, Mnie started scolding him. ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Did that old fart, Harry, finally been arrested? Serve him right!¡± The moment Samuel said this, everyone knew that he was the culprit. ¡°Samuel, where are you now? Return our money to us this instant!¡± Mnie felt like blowing her top off. On the other end of the line, Samuel sound surprised, ¡°What money? I don¡¯t understand what you¡¯re saying.¡± N?velDrama.Org holds this content. Mnie was so furious that she could cry, ¡°Samuel, stop pretending. You have transferred all the money out of the bank ounts of Zoey¡¯spany and all of the Lopez family members.¡± ¡°How can you me me for this? Wasn¡¯t the money from Zoey¡¯spany transferred out by your grandpa? This is documented in the transfer history. Furthermore, he admitted it himself. So, how could it have anything to do with me? Now that the money¡¯s gone, you should question Harry about it instead of me!¡± Samuel sneered. ¡°You¡­¡± Mnie was so exasperated that she almost smashed her phone on the floor. ¡°Alright then. Where are you now? When are youing back?¡± Mnie took control of her emotions and tried her best to speak calmly with Samuel. If Samuel returned, the problem could be solved easily. ¡°Me? Well, I¡¯m overseas now! I¡¯ll return sometimeter!¡± It was noisy at Samuel¡¯s end. Boom! The piece of news was disastrous to the whole Lopez family. If he had escaped abroad, it would be very difficult to get him back! The Lopez family would have to face the current crisis on their own. Not only did they lost every cent, on top of that, Harry could go to jail. The consequences were unimaginable. Harry gestured to Mnie, hinting at her to try and trick Samuel intoing back. Mnie racked her brain, ¡°Samuel, I¡¯ve not been feeling well for thest couple of days, I am constantly feeling nauseous. You know that don¡¯t you? So hurry back and apany me to go see the doctor. I think I¡¯m pregnant.¡± Chapter 234 Chapter 234 Fabian, Henry and the others gave Samuel a thumbs up. Mnie was probably with child. Everybody knew this. No matter what, Samuel would certainly care about his own child. Fabian interjected, ¡°Samuel, Mnie is definitely pregnant! Why don¡¯t you take her for a full medical exam? After all, you¡¯re the father of the child and we wouldn¡¯t want to do anything rash!¡± ¡°Haha, Fabian, like hell I¡¯ll go! Don¡¯t you know what type of woman your daughter is? She¡¯s a slut! She has slept with numerous sons of bitches. So how can you pin the responsibility on me for her pregnancy?¡± Nobody expected Samuel to rant in this manner. Mnie was angered upon hearing these words, ¡°Samuel, are you a man? How can you say such treacherous words!¡± Samuel snorted, ¡°Hah, Mnie, you are an immoral woman! You probably don¡¯t even know who the father of the child is! How dare you try to put this responsibility on me? Get lost! You and your whole family are scoundrels! Beat it!¡± With those words, Samuel hung up the phone. Everyone was surprised. No one had expected this. Mnie was so upset that she fainted on the spot. Fabian was seething with anger. The others quickly called Samuel¡¯s line but he had switched off his mobile. No one could get through. After a while, when they tried calling it again, the number was unregistered. ¡°What should we do now?¡± Everyone was speechless. If they could not find Samuel and his brother, they would never be able to recover even a single cent. Henry said in despair, ¡°Just now, I asked my friends to check Samuel¡¯s identity. Everything about him is fake. He is an unregistered citizen and certainly not a wealthy man from overseas.¡± When the rest heard this, they began to understand. Right from the very start, Samuel was here to cheat them of their wealth and Mnie was deceived in the process. He had deceived Mnie for more than a year, using her like a tool. On top of that, he had taken all of the Lopez family¡¯s wealth. However, the crux of the matter was that they had no evidence at all of his deception. Even the marriage certificate was fake. Their marriage was never registered. If they were to go by evidence, Samuel and Chris had never been with the Lopez family at all. The Lopez family had nothing to show that they existed. They had no proof at all. It can only be said that Samuel and his brother hadmitted the perfect crime. Originally, the two brothers had nned to deceive Zoey the same way they did with Mnie, but unexpectedly, Levi came back. Both Caitlyn and Aaron were shocked. Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. They recall that at the beginning they had considered a marriage between Zoey and Chris. With the new revtions, they now know that if Zoey had married Chris, not only would they have lost all their money, but Zoey would have been sexually taken advantage of as well. A trickle of blood appeared at the edge of Harry¡¯s lips as he anxiously asked, ¡°Is there any way of locating them? Even if we forego the money, these two bastards must be found!¡± ¡°Exactly! If I see these two animals, I¡¯ll definitely ughter them.¡± ¡°Yes, I swear on my life, I¡¯ll ughter these two animals!¡± ¡­ The Lopez family members had the same thoughts. They could lose the money, but they want revenge on Samuel and his brother by taking their lives. However, with the resources and manpower avable to the Lopez family at this moment, it was too difficult to find these two people. Furthermore, Harry was in a situation where he would get sent to jail at any time. Zoey had just sought the help of her best friend, Iris. Iris had replied that It would be very difficult, almost impossible, but she was still willing to give it a try. Zoey knew that this was a polite reply. This is an impossible task. ¡°Oh, who can solve this problem? God please, save the Lopez family!¡± Harry wailed to the sky above. ¡°I can locate these two people! I can solve this problem!¡± At that exact moment, a voice was heard. Without anybody noticing, Levi had already arrived at the Lopez family home. Chapter 235 Chapter 235 ¡°You?¡± Henry sneered with disdain. Fabian was annoyed and he raised his voice angrily, ¡°A piece of trash like you can do nothing constructive but only destroy things!¡± Harry followed suit and hurled insults at Levi, ¡°Exactly! What are you doing here? How could the likes of you solve this problem? For goodness¡¯ sake, don¡¯te and make things worse.¡± Mnie was even angrier, ¡°Levi, you trash! Are you gloating at the Lopez family¡¯s downfall and rubbing salt in our wound?¡± ¡­ Facing the onught of verbal attack from the Lopez family members, Levi replied with disdain, ¡°To be honest, I have nothing to do with the crisis your family is facing. I am only solving the problem for my wife¡¯s sake!¡± ¡°When the timees and I am able to retrieve the money then, I dare you not to take even a single cent!¡± Levi replied coldly. Harry sneered and gave him a look of disbelief, ¡°Alright. If you can retrieve the money, we will not take a penny!¡± ¡°Okay, when the timees, don¡¯t you all regret it!¡± ¡°Zoey, dad, let¡¯s go!¡± Levi left with the both of them. ¡°Levi is only here to gloat. His intention is only to rub salt in our wounds. How cruel!¡± ¡°This piece of trash is no better than Samuel!¡± ¡°If he can retrieve the money, I¡¯ll give him my head on a tter.¡± ¡°Our family is really unfortunate. Not only did we meet a scammer and now we have to deal with this piece of trash.¡± The Lopez family membersmented together. After leaving the Lopez family home, Zoey asked with uncertainty, ¡°Can you really do it?¡± ¡°I can certainly try!¡± Leviughed. Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. ¡°What can you do? Samuel and his brother are highly skilled. They left no trace. Even the police¡¯s technical team couldn¡¯t track them down, what makes you think you can? Who do you think you are?¡± Aaron sneered. Caitlyn spoke, ¡°Levi, don¡¯t you go andplicate matters! Don¡¯t mess it up any further. I hope you¡¯re happy now that Zoey has lost everything. You must feel that you¡¯re worthy of her now, right?¡± The two said in unison, ¡°Well, let me tell you right now, even though Zoey might have lost all her wealth, you are still an ex-convict and unworthy of her!¡± Zoey, fearing that the situation would take a turn for the worse, hurriedly asked Levi to leave. ¡°Levi, please don¡¯t get involved in this! The police must have found something. Earlier, grandpa was about to be taken away but then he was released. So, presumably, they must¡¯ve found some new information. ¡° Zoey borated. At that moment Levi had the urge to say, ¡°I was the one that asked Xavier Fields to let him go.¡± ¡°By the way, another batch of Iris¡¯ furniture has arrived. Why don¡¯t you go and help her with the move? I¡¯ll go to her to see if she can help me!¡± And so, Levi donned the work clothes of the movingpany again and continued to help Iris with her move. ¡­ Meanwhile, at Vi Private Hospital in North Hampton, the richest man, Winston Gonzales was in the pink of health and he was feeling really great. After Levi saved his life, his health has been improving steadily. ¡°Grandpa, I¡¯ve found out who this person really is ¨C he is Levi of Levi Group corporation!¡± Una said excitedly. ¡°It turns out to be him!¡± It was apparent that Winston Gonzales knew about Levi. He was after all, the famous dark horse from six years ago. They have all heard about him. ¡°That¡¯s right. His prison term of six years had just ended. He¡¯s currently working in Ants Movers Company and I saw him moving furniture today!¡± Una said. Winston Gonzales sighed andmented, ¡°Six years of prison life can destroy a gifted man. He is now willing to even work as a mover!¡± Linden said, ¡°Well, it seems the truth is that he is not willing! After meeting you, Mr. Gonzales, he is not satisfied with one billion. He wants ten billion or even more.¡± ¡°Now we finally understand why he wants ten billion. It¡¯s because he wants to make a fortune out of this incident.¡± Chapter 236 Chapter 236 One of the managers of Miracle Med Corporation said, ¡°Mr. Gonzales, Ms. Gonzales, I¡¯ve crossed paths with Levi Garrison six years ago. That man is cunning and ruthless. He will do whatever it takes to achieve his goals. I¡¯m afraid you¡¯re his target this time.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Levi Garrison is a smart man. He will use some underhand tricks if we do not fulfil his wishes. Perhaps he will publicize his heroic act of saving your life and manipte us intoplying his every request.¡± Everyone despised Levi at that point. ¡°He¡¯s simply abhorrent!¡± Una hated Levi as well. She sneered. ¡°I¡¯ve investigated his background, grandfather. Levi has been jobless since his release from prison. He¡¯s only relying on his wife to survive now. In my opinion, he¡¯s trying to scam a boatload of money from us this time! With that being said, the Lopez family is actually facing some tricky problems now.¡± Una added. Her words piqued Winston¡¯s interest. ¡°Oh? What kind of trouble?¡± ¡°The Lopez family will announce bankruptcy soon since nearly a billion was taken away from them as well as from Zoey Lopez¡¯spany. Their head of the family, Harry Lopez, may be facing time in prison soon.¡± Una exined. Winston¡¯s eyes gleamed. ¡°This is a brilliant opportunity!¡± Una and the others gained revtion. ¡°Are you saying that we should return Levi¡¯s favor by helping the Lopez family through this crisis?¡± Winston smiled. ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± ¡°This is a wonderful idea! This way, we can stop Levi Garrison from harassing the Gonzales family from now on!¡± The others eximed. Winston reminded, ¡°You¡¯ll handle this, Una. I¡¯ll contact the rted departments to exempt Harry Lopez from his imprisonment. I am going to meet with Levi in person after we settle this matter to clear things up once and for all. He saved my life, and now I am rescuing his family. This should be a sufficient repayment.¡± ¡°Yes, grandfather. I wonder what kind of trick can Levi pull this time.¡± Una said proudly. ¡­ Just as the Lopez family was at a loss, Captain Timothy Lourdes from West Point detachment contacted Harry and told him he did not have to face jail time because someone else was found to be involved in that issue. Tears of joy streamed down Harry¡¯s cheeks. Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. A Rolls-Royce stopped in front of the Lopez family house after a short while. Una visited with a few of her assistants. ¡°Let me introduce myself. I am Una Gonzales from the Gonzales family.¡± Shaun, Mnie, and the other members of the Lopez family were shocked to their cores. ¡°The granddaughter of the wealthiest man in North Hampton?¡± They almost knelt in front of Una as their legs wobbled. ¡°I am here to help the Lopez family to weather through your current crisis. Please check because there should be money inside your bank ounts now.¡± Everyone did as Una said in a hurry. And lo and behold, their money was indeed returned to them in full. They also found out that the Gonzales family was behind Harry¡¯s exemption from imprisonment. ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry. This matter is water under the bridge now.¡± Harry was tear-stricken. ¡°I only have one question for you, Ms. Gonzales. Why are you helping us?¡± Una smiled. ¡°The Gonzales family was indebted to someone in the Lopez family. We¡¯ve returned the favor, so there¡¯s no need to inquire further about the person¡¯s identity. You will have nothing to do with the Gonzales family from now on.¡± Una went to Imperial Meadows directly after leaving the Lopez family house to resolve their money crisis. Zoey and Aaron questioned Una¡¯s intention, but she merely gave them same answer she gave to the Lopez family. The Gonzales family did not want Levi to boast of his achievements for saving Winston¡¯s life to prevent him from taking further advantage of the situation. So they did not reveal his identity as the person who helped them. Zoey contacted Levi just as he was done helping Iris with the move into her new house. ¡°What? The Lopez family¡¯s financial crisis is resolved?¡± Chapter 237 Chapter 237 Levi was surprised. Did Samuel and his brother gain some conscience, so they returned the money? ¡°I¡¯ll talk to you in detailter in the night. I need to get my work done for now!¡± Zoey hung up the phone immediately afterward. Levi was about to remove his uniform when a few luxurious cars appeared before him. Una got out of the car, followed by Winston and over a hundred bodyguards surrounding them. Their arrival was so impressive to the extent of attracting attention from the other wealthy people staying inside Bayview Garden. ¡°Nice to meet you, Levi Garrison. My name is Winston Gonzales.¡± Winston took the initiative to greet Levi while ncing at his uniform. Seems like he is the worker of this moverspany. ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Are you looking for me?¡± Levi frowned. Una said with a smile. ¡°We are here to inform you that we¡¯ve repaid our debt toward you for saving my grandfather¡¯s life.¡± A thought popped into Levi¡¯s mind. ¡°Did you resolve the Lopez family¡¯s crisis?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Mr. Garrison is indeed a smart man. We have paid eight hundred and sixty five million in total to the Lopez family as well as Zoey Lopez¡¯spany. I¡¯ve also exempted Harry Lopez from facing jail time.¡± Winston borated. Una added, ¡°We¡¯ve cleared out debt. So from now on, you can stop harassing the Gonzales family since we¡¯ll have nothing to do with each other anymore!¡± Winston said, ¡°Mr. Garrison, I am someone who does not like to be indebted to anyone. So I seized this opportunity to return your favor.¡± ¡°Stop right there!¡± Levi spoke just as Winston and the others were about to leave. Una and Winston stopped abruptly and exchanged nces with each other. He¡¯s indeed trying to scam us. He¡¯s a troublesome man to get rid of. ¡°Are you not satisfied with the amount of money we paid to your family, Mr. Garrison?¡± Una could not help but feel disdain for Levi inwardly. You¡¯re an overly greedy man. Do you really desire ten billion that much? Levi shook his head. ¡°That¡¯s not it. I can settle this matter by myself, so why did you meddle into our family¡¯s business?¡± Winston and the others were not pleased to listen to that remark from Levi. Levi Garrison is indeed behaving as we expected. His greediness knows no bounds, and he will do whatever it takes to attain his goal. He wanted to get ten billion from us, but we are trying to dismiss him with a mere one billion. So he¡¯s not satisfied with this oue. Winston Gonzales was a little mad. ¡°Are you trying to go overboard with your endless requests just because you saved my life previously? ¡°That¡¯s right, Levi Garrison! What are you trying to pull here? It is a fact that you rescued my grandfather, but we just saved the entire Lopez family. Will you be satisfied only when we provide you with ten billion or perhaps a hundred billion?¡± Una expressed her stance firmly. ¡°Let me inform you now. There is no way that will ever happen!¡± ¡°Indeed. Are you trying to coerce the Gonzales family into fulfilling your greed because you saved Mr. Gonzales? Well, as Una said, that¡¯s never going to happen! It is toote now for you to pull any more tricks because the Lopez family had already epted our kindness!¡± ¡­ Winston said coldly, ¡°If I have seen through your personality back then, I wouldn¡¯t have allowed you to save me!¡± Una lifted her chin proudly. ¡°Let me tell you now! My grandfather is a fortunate man! He would¡¯ve survived even if you did not volunteer to save him that night!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right! Mr. Gonzales was fine in the first ce. You merely got lucky! We just did not expect you to scam us because of what happened!¡± Levi was a loathsome being in everyone¡¯s opinion at that moment. Levi responded with a smile. ¡°You guys are taking this matter too seriously. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ve already forgotten about that incident the other night. I don¡¯t need any reward, and I don¡¯t need norck any money!¡±N?velDrama.Org holds this content. Chapter 238 Chapter 238 Levi¡¯s words did not impress the others. What a hypocrite! He¡¯s telling us he doesn¡¯t want anything when he actually wants hundreds of billion from us! How dare he say he doesn¡¯t need money when he¡¯s just a lowly mover. He¡¯s a despicable hypocrite! Winston, Una, and the rest of the crowd stared at Levi with contempt. He¡¯s not much better than a dung beetle in terms of his personality! ¡°You don¡¯t have to meddle in the Lopez family¡¯s matter. I will return the money to you.¡± Levi said coldly. Winston and the others were stunned. Someone as greedy as him is offering to pay us back the money? Does he have eight hundred million with him? What a hrious joke! Una said immediately, ¡°Okay. So, you want to return the money? Then pay us the full amount right now!¡± Winston added, ¡°Let me witness your capabilities too, Mr. Garrison!¡± They urged Levi to return the money on the spot. But Levi said, ¡°I will return you the money, but not now. So please leave for the moment.¡± Everyone sneered after listening to Levi¡¯s statement. That¡¯s hypocrisy at its finest! There¡¯s no way he can return eight hundred million to us. He¡¯s filled with empty talks. ¡°That¡¯s enough, Mr. Garrison. We¡¯ll be leaving now. You don¡¯t have to return the money. I am contented so long as you stop bothering my family and never scam another person by boasting about this incident.¡± Una said to her grandfather. ¡°He can¡¯t do that now. There are so many people here to bear witness of our conversation.¡± Then they left angrily. Levi Garrison was a man rotten to his core in their eyes. Levi knew they misunderstood him. The Gonzales family thinks I¡¯m trying to scam them after I saved that old man¡¯s life. Hmph! Winston Gonzales? He¡¯s not someone that I care about. That money is insignificant to me as well. I did not want to pay them just now because I want Samuel and his brother to cough up the money they¡¯ve stolen first. Levi went to meet up with Phoenix after he changed his clothes. ¡°Sir, I¡¯ve tracked down and froze the eight hundred million sum. They did not have the time to spend any of the money yet. We will recover the money soon.¡± Phoenix reported. ¡°Okay. What about Samuel and Chris? Have you located them?¡± Levi asked. Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. That was Azure Dragon¡¯s responsibility. ¡°Yes. They are still in North Hampton. They are considered smart because they knew how easily they¡¯ll expose themselves in the airport and train station if they leave now.¡± Azure Dragon answered. ¡°Let¡¯s go. I want to meet them in person.¡± Levi said. Levi was astounded when he found out that Samuel and his brother were hiding in the same vige where Rowen Atkinson and his wife stayed previously. That action reflected the brothers¡¯ wariness of their current situation. Samuel, Chris, and three other people were ying poker inside a rent house. A message was sent to Samuel¡¯s phone at that moment. Samuel and Chris were horror-stricken after reading the message. All the money we¡¯ve stolen has been frozen! ¡°This is bad. If they have the power to freeze our ount, then they must have the abilities to track us down!¡± ¡°We need to leave immediately!¡± The five of them hurriedly packed their bags and left the house. But they stumbled into two people at the alleyway. It was Levi and Azure Dragon. ¡°It¡¯s you, Levi Garrison?¡± Samuel was shocked. Levi smiled. ¡°Aren¡¯t you a brilliant man, Samuel Robertson?¡± ¡°How did you find us?¡± Samuel was curious. Chris¡¯s eyes reddened with rage as he took out a knife from this pocket swiftly. ¡°Let¡¯s stop wasting time now, brother. We¡¯ll murder them and flee right away. What do you say?¡± Click click click¡­ Samuel and the other three people withdrew their knives as well. They closed in on Levi and Azure Dragon slowly with the weapons in their hands. They were determined to kill Levi. Chapter 239 Chapter 239 ¡°Go to hell, Levi Garrison! You¡¯ve been a thorn in my side for a long time now!¡± A series of fast-paced footsteps was heard just as Samuel and the others rushed forward with knives in their hands. N?velDrama.Org holds this content. Over fifty men appeared behind Samuel and his gang. The person leading the group was a pot-bellied and menacing man. He beat up Samuel and his friends effortlessly. Soon, all five of them were lying on the ground wailing in pain. The thugs walked up to Levi and addressed him simultaneously. ¡°Good day, Mr. Garrison!¡± The group of men was none other than Tiger and his gang. They were aware of Levi¡¯s arrival as soon as he stepped foot into the neighborhood. Tiger saw Samuel and the others tried to harm Levi when he reached the scene, so he quickly taught them a lesson. In the end, Tiger sent Samuel and his aplices to the police station. That vige was under the West Point Prefecture, so Captain Timothy Lourdes handled Samuel and Chris. Theye clean about their n throughout the interrogation process. Samuel and Chris mentioned that the money they stole was frozen when questioned about that matter. Timothy¡¯s first thought was that the Gonzales family was behind this because they helped to settle Harry Lopez¡¯s situation previously. The way I see it, the Gonzales family really proved their capabilities this time. Not only did they locate the Robertson brothers, but they¡¯ve also froze the bank ount. The money was transferred to Timothy afterward, with a note telling him to return the money to the Gonzales family. Timothy sent the money to the Gonzales family house in person after he dealt with the necessary procedure. Members of the Gonzales family were surprised to receive the money. They wondered if Levi Garrison was the person who returned them the money. But Timothy merely responded with a smile. ¡°This has got nothing to do with Levi Garrison.¡± Everyoneughed. He¡¯s right. Levi does not have the ability to return the money. He¡¯s just a poor and pretentious man. Timothy went to the Lopez family house to exin the whole incident afterward. ¡°That¡¯s great news! Let them stay behind bars! Thank you so much, Captain Lourdes!¡± Tears of joy streamed down Harry¡¯s cheeks. Timothy smiled. ¡°You don¡¯t have to thank me. Thank the Gonzales family if you want. They¡¯re the ones that tracked down the money and the criminals!¡± With that, the Gonzales family thought Timothy Lourdes was the one that returned the money to them, while Timothy and the Lopez family thought the former resolved the matter. Everyone was happy with the oue. Samuel and his aplices were caught, and no money was lost. Iris hosted a banquet and invited Zoey¡¯s parents after she was done moving into her new house. ¡°First of all, congrattions, Uncle and Aunt, for resolving this crisis.¡± Iris congratted Aaron and Caitlyn. They red at Levi and said, ¡°Didn¡¯t you mentioned that you would handle this matter, Levi?¡± ¡°Yes. And I did!¡± Levi replied. ¡°Enough with that nonsense! The Gonzales family are the ones that settled this matter. They¡¯re the ones that found the culprits and recovered the money. You contributed nothing! How can you tell such tant lies?¡± Aaron and Caitlyn could not stand Levi¡¯s habit of always wanting to show off. Levi was stunned. How did that happen? Oh, I think I know what happened. Tiger and his men must have dropped Samuel and his friends at the police station without saying anything. They fear the police the most, after all. That¡¯s why everyone thinks that the Gonzales family saved the day. Well, whatever. I could not care less about them. Zoey hurriedly smoothed things over. ¡°That¡¯s enough. Levi was just trying to console us.¡± Chapter 240 Chapter 240 ¡°Hmph! Stop making all these big talks in the future!¡± Aaron said angrily. Iris smiled. ¡°Levi has been helping me with the moving in process in the past two days. So he doesn¡¯t have the time to deal with any other things.¡± ¡°Fine. Let¡¯s stop talking about him.¡± Caitlyn rolled her eyes at Levi. Harry sighed, ¡°Say, who do you think the Gonzales family was indebted to in our family? Why did they help us to such extent?¡± A thought popped into Zoey¡¯s mind. ¡°Could they be referring to the Lopez family from South City? I¡¯m afraid they are the only ones capable of getting acquainted with the Gonzales family.¡± Aaron and Caitlyn were surprised by Zoey¡¯s reminder. The Lopez family in North Hampton was merely a branch family. The original Lopez family came from South City, and they were a powerful n. With that being said, plenty of people carried the Lopez surname all across Erudia, simr to Harry and his family. So they were not even slightly rted to the Lopez family in South City. In their mind, only the powerful Lopez family from South City could be acquainted with the wealthiest man in North Hampton. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s stop discussing this. Let¡¯s talk about you, Iris. I heard that you will be coborating closely with Zoey from now on?¡± Aaron looked at Iris. Iris beamed at him. ¡°We are nning something big at Morris Group currently. There will be plenty of chances to coborate with Zoey by that time.¡± ¡°What¡¯s the n? Can you tell us?¡± Zoey asked curiously. Admiration glinted in Iris¡¯s eyes. ¡°This is rted to that mysterious boss of mine. His vision is really extraordinary! We will tackle the medical and technology field soon, producing simr products as the North Hampton Chamber of Commerce, in an effort to rece them in the market!¡± Zoey shot Levi aplicated look as Iris borated. ¡°Iris, we all know the North Hampton Chamber of Commerce has Levi Group¡¯s core technology in the medical and technology field. How do you n to produce the same products without that information?¡± Zoey had to ask. Levi could have rebuild his empire anytime he wants if he has Levi Group¡¯s core technology. Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. Iris grinned. ¡°That¡¯s the reason why I am impressed by my boss¡¯s abilities. He knows all the data and information!¡± ¡°Wow! That¡¯s crazy!¡± Zoey was astonished. She nced at Levi unwittingly. Levi had an eidetic memory, so he memorized all the information in his mind. But no one expected him to remember, not even Zoey. The information would amount up to a few hundred thousand pages if printed out, so the feat to recall every piece of information seemed impossible to everyone. Iris was filled with excitement and anticipation. ¡°My boss is simply too mysterious and amazing. I assume he is still single. I will definitely pursue him if I meet with him!¡± Zoey smiled. I know how domineering Iris can be, not to mention the stringent requirements needed by a man to meet her expectations. Iris has never fallen for anyone despite their rtively good aplishments and rich family backgrounds. Perhaps she even raised her standards after meeting with so many outstanding people abroad in thest few years. I know how rare it is for her to be finally attracted to a man. Even I¡¯m starting to wonder what kind of a person he is! ¡°Good luck! You will definitely achieve that with your qualifications.¡± Zoey said. However, Levi butted in their conversation. ¡°That¡¯s not possible. You can stop dreaming now. He¡¯ll never be interested in you.¡± ¡°What do you mean, Levi Garrison? Do you think you¡¯re my boss?¡± Iris demanded. Levi nodded. ¡°Yes. I am your boss.¡± Chapter 241 Chapter 241 Iris narrowed her eyes at Levi. ¡°Stop looking at me. I will never be interested in you no matter how pretty you are.¡± Levi said. Iris sneered. ¡°Fine, I¡¯m not going to make anyment. You were thepany¡¯s boss in the past.¡± They did not take that seriously because they thought Levi was merely making a joke. In the days that followed, Zoey¡¯s career was progressing well. She was close to establishing a new company. Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. At the same time, Iris had gotten used to working in Morris Group. The first idea she proposed was for them to build a new factory. Although Levi Group had a factory, the size and production were too small. They needed to expand their production scale if they wish to rece the North Hampton Chamber of Commerce. Iris suggested for them to look for a new ce to build the factory. Inside Morris Group, Kirin gave Iris a thumbs-up. ¡°Your idea impressed the boss. He¡¯ll handle the venue and equipment needed to build the new factory, while you will handle the paperwork so that we can begin our production as soon as the factory is established.¡± ¡°Okay. I understand.¡± Iris was excited. I received apliment from my mysterious boss! Hmph! How dare you say that the boss will never be interested in me, Levi Garrison? Look at how impressed he is with my performance! At that thought, Iris asked Kirin. ¡°When can I meet with the boss, Mr. Atkinson?¡± Kirin smiled. ¡°Be patient. The boss will meet with you when he wants to.¡± Anticipation filled Iris¡¯s chest. I am going to pursue him when that timees! Levi had been working tirelessly in thest few days to deal with the venue and equipment needed for the new factory. He only had the time to meet with Zoey at night. Zoey was puzzled by Levi¡¯s packed schedule and when she questioned him about it, Levi only told her he found a job. Zoey felt d upon hearing that. She was contented as long as Levi was working hard. ¡­ The North Hampton Chamber of Commerce kept track of Morris Group¡¯s ns. ¡°Hmph! Do they think they can build a new factory as they like? I will make sure they won¡¯t be able to secure any ce to build their factory!¡± One of the council members of the North Hampton Chamber of Commerce, Ron Bale, spoke displeasingly. After searching for days, Morris Group finally found a new ce. The ce was originally arge-scaled clothes factory, but was already abandoned for a long time. However, the size and the strategic location fitted Morris Group¡¯s standards to build a new pharmaceutical factory. Thepany paid a fifty million deposit in advance. They would purchase the factory for two hundred million by signing a contract today. Levi went to sign the contract in person. The executives and upper management of Morris Group reached the venue before Levi and Azure Dragon. At the office, a lot of people were cramped inside. A middle-aged, nearly bald man was seated on a chair. The man exudes arrogance. He leaned on the back of the chair while crossing his legs on the tabletop. He regarded everyone conceitedly while puffing on a cigarette. Behind him stood a dozen of muscr and menacing men. Elena introduced both parties. ¡°Mr. Garrison, this is the owner of this factory, Mr. Mason Pena.¡± Levi nodded at Mason. ¡°Nice to meet you. I am Morris Group¡¯s representative, here to sign the contract.¡± But Mason merely shook his legs and puffed on his cigarette, all the while ignoring Levi. Levi stopped Azure Dragon as thetter was about to teach Mason a lesson. ¡°We have to prioritize the contract.¡± Levi said. Mason nced at Levi disdainfully and tossed him an agreement. ¡°Sign it!¡± One of the men standing behind Mason shouted just as Levi was about to flip through the agreement. ¡°You only need to sign on the contract! Why do you have to read through the content and waste our time waiting for you to finish?¡± Chapter 242 Chapter 242 ¡°That¡¯s right. We¡¯ve already discussed everything. All you have to do now is to sign the papers. Why did you pay us the deposit if you¡¯re so cautious in the first ce?¡± Mason jeered at Levi. ¡°Are you trying to force a deal?¡± Levi asked. ¡°When did I do that?¡± Mason sneered. Levi disregarded him and started to scan through the agreement. Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. He grimaced after a short while and turned to ask Elena, ¡°What was the price we agreed upon yesterday?¡± Elena answered, ¡°two hundred million. We paid a deposit of fifty million yesterday.¡± Levi sneered. ¡°That¡¯s not right, Mr. Pena. two hundred million was the price we agreed upon after the discussion yesterday. Why did the figure be two billion on the agreement?¡± Everyone gasped after listening to Levi¡¯sment. They¡¯ve marked up the price by ten folds! The other executives were shocked after flipping through the agreement. They questioned Mason. ¡°What do you mean by this, Mr. Pena? Why is it two billion listed on the contract now? You better exin yourself!¡± Mason nced at the crowd nonchntly. ¡°Exnation? Hmph! I¡¯ll be frank with you guys! two hundred million was the price for yesterday. This factory is worth two billion today!¡± ¡°That¡¯s improper, Mr. Pena. How can you amend the agreement without mutual consent at thest minute?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. You are viting the contract.¡± Elena and the others chided. Mason said with a smile. ¡°Is there a rule stating that I cannot amend the price? Over tenpanies contacted mest night, telling me they are interested in purchasing my factory. Someone even offered me three billion. So two billion is already considered a cheap price!¡± That kind of situation wasmonly seen on the business field. A lot of businessmen would change their stance at thest minute because they regretted the offer they epted. Last-minute changes were either due to the businessmen¡¯s greediness or due to underhand tactics bypetitors. Everyone looked at Levi to sought out his opinion. Levi beamed at Mason. ¡°In that case, return us the deposit. We will not be buying your factory now.¡± It is not a difficult task to look for a simr factory like this. I do not have to concede under this kind of circumstance. Elena, who was in charge of the finance department, said, ¡°Please return the fifty million deposit to us, Mr. Pena.¡± Unexpectedly, Mason looked up and asked with a confused look. ¡°Deposit? I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about.¡± Elena exined patiently. ¡°We paid you fifty million as a deposit yesterday after the discussion with yourpany. I even have the receipt here with me!¡± Mason feigned ignorance. ¡°Did something like that happen?¡± ¡°What¡¯s going on? Are you trying to y the fool?¡± Elena was trembling with rage. ¡°I am not ying the fool. I really don¡¯t know anything about this. Look around and speak for yourself. Are the people who engaged in discussion with you yesterday here in this room?¡± Mason asked. Elena nced at her surroundings. They¡¯re not here. ¡°You got cheated by someone else! Ourpany went bankrupt a long time ago. They were merely the temporary workers for our factory. I think they stole ourpany¡¯s stamp and signed the receipt for you. They¡¯re the ones that scammed your money! So look for them if you want your deposit back because I have got nothing to do with this!¡± Everyone was dumbfounded after listening to Mason. First, he changed the price from two hundred million to two billion. Now he¡¯s trying to scam our deposit. This is the first time we¡¯ve seen someone as shameless and despicable as him after working in this field for so many years! However, Levi merely smiled. ¡°So, you do not n to return us the fifty million right, Mason Pena?¡± Chapter 243 Chapter 243 Mason lowered his legs and straightened himself on the chair. He looked at Levi. ¡°What do you mean by that? I don¡¯t have the money with me, so why are you asking me to return the deposit to you?¡± Everyone was infuriated by Mason¡¯s attitude. ¡°Leave right now if you do not want to sign the contract! You are all not wee here in my office! Send them away!¡± Mason ordered. The ten burly men stepped forward and they started to shoved Elena and the others toward the door. At the same time, over twenty men entered the room with baseball bats in their hands. Mason Pena has always been a thug. He had hired a group of gang members after earning some money through the clothing factory in the past. Not to mention, he was infamous around the area. Mason crippled a lot of his businesspetitors as well as partners. He did not spare their families from a simr fate too. So, many were fearful toward him. Morris Group was the only party that dared to approach him for a business opportunity. In actual fact, the factory was worth at most fifty million. Mason was alreadymitting a daylight robbery by asking for two hundred million, much less two billion. ¡°Get lost before we cripple everyst one of you!¡± The thugs began to threaten Elena and the other employees. They were frightened by the unprecedented situation because they have been mere office workers their entire lives. Only Levi and Azure Dragon remained rooted in their spots. Levi asked, ¡°I¡¯ll give you another opportunity to discuss this matter in a civilized manner, Mason Pena!¡± Mason stood up and threatened, ¡°So, you¡¯re not going to leave, are you? Do you want me to break your limbs before you¡¯re willing to leave this ce?¡± He waved his hand. ¡°Men, beat him up!¡± Azure Dragon withdrew a gun from his waist just as the thugs were about to take action. He pointed the gun at Mason¡¯s head. ¡°Wait!¡± Mason yelled. He slowly raised his hands. His body, which was now covered in a cold sweat, trembled fearfully as his legs wobbled. The other thugs looked at Mason astoundingly. They could not fathom Mason¡¯s hesitation. But rity washed over them when they saw the gun in Azure Dragon¡¯s hand. All of them were petrified. Tap tap tap¡­ A series of hurried footsteps were heard in the hallway the next moment. Then a few muscr men with various skinplexion rushed into the office. They were the group of mercenaries led by James. Plop! Plop! Plop! The thugs could not even defend themselves now that they¡¯re facing a group of professional fighters. Within a few seconds, they were left sprawling on the floor, covered in bruises. Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. Mason and his men were dazed. Azure Dragon grinned. ¡°Weren¡¯t you acting all high and mighty? Why don¡¯t you put up that arrogant act once more?¡± Mason was scared out of his wits as he reminded Azure Dragon. ¡°Please be more careful with that gun in your hand, sir!¡± He was afraid that Azure Dragon would misfire and end his life right there and then. Boom! Azure Dragon lifted the slightly obese Mason single handedly and tossed him on the floor. Mason yelped painfully. Then he wailed in agony when Levi stepped on his legs. ¡°I saw you crossing your legs on the table earlier. Are you telling me to break them for you?¡± Levi asked with a smile. ¡°No¡­ No¡­¡± Mason panted in pain. Levi sat on the desk and lit a cigarette. Then he questioned Mason after taking a puff. ¡°Do you admit that you¡¯ve received the fifty million deposit from us?¡± ¡°I¡­¡± Mason hesitated. Levi stuffed the lit cigarette into Mason¡¯s mouth ruthlessly without saying a word. ¡°Arrghh¡­¡± Thetter screamed bloody murder. ¡°I admit! I admit!¡± Mason shouted. Chapter 244 Chapter 244 ¡°OK then, let me ask you, why has the price suddenly increased? And why did you deny us our deposit of 50 million? Who instructed you to do all these?¡± Levi questioned. Mason shook his head and replied, ¡°None, it¡¯s all my own doing. There¡¯s no one else that¡¯s in on this.¡± The corners of Levi¡¯s mouth curled into an unfathomable smile as he waved at James, and said, ¡°I heard that you¡¯re an expert at interrogating people, show me how you do it!¡± ¡°Understood, Mr. Garrison!¡± James stepped forward and shed a devilish grin at Mason. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, it won¡¯t hurt at all!¡± James opened a stic bag which contained all sorts of knives. Just by looking at it was enough to make one¡¯s hair stand. James picked up a small boning knife and said with a smile, ¡°Mr. Garrison, I intend to use this knife to slice off his fingernails and toenails first¡­ ¡° Upon hearing those words, Mason could already imagine the excruciating pain which would be inflicted on him. ¡°After that¡­ ¡° ¡°I¡¯ll talk!¡± Before James couldplete his sentence, he was interrupted by Mason Pena. ¡°I¡¯ll tell you everything! It¡¯s Ron Bale from the North Hampton Chamber of Commerce who instructed me to do that! He told me not to sell this ce to you at all costs. Not only that, but he also asked me to find ways to take advantage of yourpany!¡± Mason did not hold back any information and told Levi everything he knew. ¡°Very well, so it¡¯s the North Hampton Chamber of Commerce!¡± Levi fixed his gaze on Mason as he said, ¡°So, are you going to sell this building to me now?¡± James, who was beside Levi, sniggered as he stared at Mason. Mason wiped off the beads of perspiration on his forehead and replied decisively, ¡°Yes! I¡¯ll sell it to your company for two hundred million!¡± ¡°Did I say that that¡¯s the price that I¡¯m going to pay?¡± Levi asked. ¡°Huh? Isn¡¯t two hundred million the price we agreed upon?¡± Mason was confused. Imitating Mason¡¯s tone, Levi said, ¡°Oh, the price can be changed anytime! There are currently a few dozens of factory buildings for me to choose from. There¡¯s even one that is as cheap as ten million!¡± ¡°I¡¯ve made a careful assessment just now. I think this ce is worth at most fifty million! I shall purchase this building at fifty million then!¡± In fact, Levi had offered a fair price. Previously, Mason had considered selling the building to another interested party who had proposed thirty million for it. ¡°I¡­ ¡° Mason was at a loss for words. All he could feel was regret! A deep sense of immeasurable regret! If I did not listen to Ron and proceeded with the sale earlier on, I would have already received two hundred million. Now look at what that n has caused me, I can only settle for fifty million! After both parties signed the sale and purchase agreement, the construction team which Iris had already engaged, started renovation works in the building. It was estimated that the works would take three days toplete. The next step would be to wait for the shipment of the equipment. Even though Mason was upset with how things had turned out, he had still managed to get fifty million. That very day, Ron from the North Hampton Chamber of Commerce rang Mason up. ¡°Mason Pena, what¡¯s wrong with you? You sold the building? And for just fifty million? Are you an idiot or what?¡± Ronshed out the second Mason answered the phone. ¡°Ron Bale, who do you think you are? Who gave you the right to tell me off? Let me tell you, you¡¯ve caused me a huge loss! Don¡¯t let me see your face, or I¡¯ll definitely kill you!¡± Mason hung up after saying that, without waiting for Ron¡¯s reply. Ron was so mad that he almost mmed his phone on the ground. Also present were three other members of the North Hampton Chamber of Commerce, namely Xawery Yount, Braylen Stewart and Wildan Saenz. They had grim expressions on their faces as well.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. ¡°We have to think of something to deal with Morris Group!¡± Ron said frustratedly. Wildan smiled and said, ¡°I just received news that Morris Group had ordered a huge batch of equipment and apparatus from the Dynatic Medical Apparatus Company in the South City!¡± ¡°Is there a way for us to interfere with that?¡± Everyone asked. ¡°Of course! The owner of Dynatic Medical Apparatus Company happens to be my dormitory mate in college!¡± Wildan had an insidious smile on his face as he said that. Chapter 245 Chapter 245 Wildan gave a call to Wylder Prosser, the owner of Dynatic Medical Apparatus Company, on the spot. Wylder agreed to his old friend¡¯s request. As Dynatic had already signed the purchase order with Morris Group and had also received full payment for the goods, the only thing Wylder could do was to dy the shipment of the goods for as long as possible. It would create huge problems for Morris Group if the goods werete by a few months. ording to the n Levi and Iris had, the medical apparatus had to arrive within a week. ¡°That¡¯s great! Apart from that, we should also impose strict restrictions on all medical equipment and apparatus businesses to ban them from transacting with Morris Group!¡± Ron and the other three men looked at each other with knowing smiles on their faces. ¡°Morris Group, you¡¯re just a greenhorn. Pitting yourself against the North Hampton Chamber of Commerce is going to make your life really difficult!¡± The men¡¯s cunningughter resonated through the room. The North Hampton Chamber of Commerce acted quickly and had issued prohibition notices to the relevantpanies. There were not manypanies which were engaged in the sale of medical apparatus in the first ce. And limits had been imposed on all of thosepanies as well. Anypany which attempted to sell equipment to Morris Group would be openly dering itself as the enemy of the North Hampton Chamber of Commerce. So it was only natural that no one would dare to take such a risk. Levi and his team had not realized that they were already in deep trouble. N?velDrama.Org holds this content. After all, thepany had already finalized the purchase agreement with Dynatic. Meanwhile, Levi had been busy getting in touch with his former employees. Those who had previously worked under him were all in dire straits, as they had been cklisted by the North Hampton Chamber of Commerce, the Rogers family, as well as the Garrison family. As such, no matter how capable they were, it would still be impossible for them to gain employment. After more than ten days of recruitment, twenty seven talents had returned to thepany. Some of them were members from the private technical group which Levi had set up previously. One of the members was Talia Stone, a top student whom Levi had previously scouted from the Pharmaceutical University. She was one of the pirs of the technical team, and Levi was very d to have her back. Talia was very excited to be back as well. ¡°Do you know where the others are now?¡± Levi asked. Talia thought for a while before replying, ¡°Mr. Garrison, I only know the whereabouts of our team leader and the two assistant leaders, but I haven¡¯t heard from the rest of the team members. The two assistant leaders, namely Tom and Charlie have both been headhunted by the North Hampton Chamber of Commerce. I heard that they are doing really well now!¡± Levi let out a sigh. When the technical team was first set up, for security reasons, the core technology was split into three; the team leader and the two assistant leaders each wielded one third of it. Logically speaking, the technology which the North Hampton Chamber of Commerce currently had possession of, must have been obtained from the two assistant leaders. However, word had it that the North Hampton Chamber of Commerce was alreadying close to having the entire core technology. That would imply that the team leader, Isaiah, had also divulged his portion of the technology to them. ¡°How about Isaiah? Has he joined the North Hampton Chamber of Commerce too?¡± Levi asked. Talia shook her head and replied, ¡°No, our leader had remained loyal all the way! He would rather die than to betray the team. He remained firm no matter what tactics the other party used on him, whether to tempt or force him into giving up the technology. He did not budge even when they broke his leg. From what I know, Mr. Wade had opened a small pharmacy and is just getting by! Thankfully, his pretty wife had stayed by his side throughout the entire ordeal. She even used up most of her savings to help him start the business!¡± Levi got the address of Isaiah¡¯s pharmacy from Talia. Around half an hourter, he arrived at the pharmacy, which was in a small alley. Levi pushed opened the door and was greeted by a middle-aged man, who approached him with a limp. ¡°Sir, are you looking for any medicine?¡± The man asked. Levi recognized Isaiah at first nce, even though it seemed like he had aged twenty years¡­ The man was only in his thirties, but had the appearance of someone in his fifties. ¡°Isaiah! It¡¯s me!¡± Levi eximed. ¡°What? You¡­ You¡¯re Mr. Garrison¡­ ¡° Isaiah took a while to recognize Levi. He was overwhelmed with emotions as tears welled up in his eyes. Chapter 246 Chapter 246 ¡°You¡¯ve suffered greatly all these years, Isaiah!¡± Levi nced at Isaiah Wade¡¯s legs. Isaiah wiped the tears off his face. ¡°I¡¯m fine, Mr. Garrison. I¡¯m so d to see you again!¡± Levi patted his shoulder. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Isaiah. I am here to bring you back this time!¡± At that moment, an annoying voice was heard. ¡°Why are you crying, you useless junk? Are you reminiscing your dead parents or something?¡± N?velDrama.Org holds this content. A woman walked out from within the house swiftly after. She wore heavy makeup on her face and was dressed provocatively. Her eyshes batted in a seductive manner. In addition to her fashionable appearance and mature temperament, her body was voluptuous. Any ordinary man would have a hard time peeling their eyes off her. Levi nced at her and saw that the woman was dressed in luxurious clothing. She wore Chanel clothes, carried an LV bag, paired with Ferragamo high heels. Strapped on her wrist was an Omega wristwatch worth over a hundred thousand. Levi could not imagine such a wealthy woman living inside that little pharmacy. But he had seen that woman before. She was Isaiah¡¯s wife, Sasha Lynch. Many of Isaiah¡¯s colleagues were jealous of him in the past because of Sasha¡¯s beauty. Isaiah treated his wife extremely well. He would always hand over all of his sries to her, and would eat instant noodles by himself for a month in order to save up so that he could afford to treat his wife to an extravagant meal. Sasha eyed Levi dumbfoundedly for a few seconds. ¡°Levi Garrison? Hahaha! Your ex-con boss is here to visit you, you useless junk! You pieces of trash finally have the chance to reunite.¡± Sashaughed uncontrobly. Isaiah grimaced. He hurriedly said to his wife, ¡°Honey, mind your words please. He¡¯s my boss!¡± ¡°What do you mean by that, you useless junk! How dare you oppose me?¡± Sasha screamed angrily. Isaiah was well-known for being afraid of his wife. He immediately lowered his head. ¡°Know your ce, Isaiah Wade! I am providing you your daily meals, amodation, and clothes! Do not forget that I am the person who sponsored this pharmacy! So how dare you oppose you? Did you got tired of living?¡± Sasha yelled. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, honey¡­ I will not repeat this mistake anymore¡­¡± Isaiah apologized submissively. Levi felt chills spreading across his chest at that sight. This woman was obedient and polite when Isaiah was sessful. She even cooked his lunch and sent the meals to his office every day back then. But look at her now. She¡¯s mistreating him now that he¡¯s down and out. Chapter 247 Chapter 247 Sasha nced at Levi and jeered at Isaiah. ¡°Why am I stuck with a useless junk like you? You gave up a job that would pay you ten million annually for this ex-con in the past. Look at how well Tom Frazier and Charlie Reeds are doing now. They are receiving an annual sry of twenty million, driving luxurious cars, and staying in expensive vis. What about you? You are living in the dumps!¡± Isaiah apologized again. ¡°Honey, this is all my fault. I am a piece of trash. But this has got nothing to do with Mr. Garrison!¡± ¡°Hmph! Both of you are pieces of shit!¡± At that moment, a series of honks were heard from outside the pharmacy. A Mercedes-Benz worth over a million was parked outside the store. A man dressed in a suit got out of the car. He appeared to be an elite in the business world. ¡°What¡¯s taking you so long, Sasha? I¡¯ve been waiting for half a day now.¡± A man entered the pharmacy. N?velDrama.Org holds this content. The man was stunned when he saw Levi. He was none other than one of the traitors who turned against Levi, Tom Frazier. He was the vice team leader, as well as the person who disclosed one-third of the information rted to Levi Group¡¯s core technology. ¡°Oh? I thought my eyes were ying tricks on me. But it is you, the crippled Mr. Garrison! You¡¯re finally released from prison. I could¡¯ve picked you up if you¡¯d informed me earlier!¡± Tom said cheerfully. He nced at Isaiah¡¯s leg and jeered at Levi. ¡°You¡¯re a cripple, Mr. Garrison, and so is Isaiah. Are you guys preparing to form a team to participate in the Paralympics?¡± ¡°Hahaha¡­ That¡¯s right! They can be a team of cripples!¡± Sasha could not contain herughter. Levi said, ¡°Do you speak to your parents with that foul mouth of yours?¡± Tom was displeased instantaneously. He pointed at Levi. ¡°I cannot say anything to you if you were the Levi Garrison from six years ago. But who are you to insult me now? Do you have a death wish?¡± Isaiah chided subconsciously, ¡°How dare you speak to Mr. Garrison with that tone! Do you think you¡¯re qualified to carry that attitude in front of him?¡± Isaiah thought of Levi as his savior. So he would not allow anyone to criticize Levi. ¡°Oh? Are you an aplished man now, Isaiah? Since when do you have the guts to defy me?¡± Tom patted Isaiah¡¯s face. Isaiah shouted angrily as he unleashed the pent-up rage in his heart. ¡°You are not wee here! This is my ce, so get out now!¡± Chapter 248 Chapter 248 Tomughed after listening to Isaiah. ¡°Are you hearing this, Sasha? Did he just say that this ce is his?¡± Sasha pped Isaiah furiously. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you? This is my ce! You¡¯ve got nothing to do with this store. Moreover, how dare you talk to Tom in that unfriendly tone?¡± Isaiah covered his cheek incredulously. ¡°Did you just p me because of him?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right! I pped you because of Tom. Tom is the only man I love!¡± Sasha hugged Tom¡¯s arm and stered her body to him intimately after she spoke. Tom held Sasha in his arm and deliberately grabbed her buttocks. Boom! Isaiah was dumbstruck by that sight. Witnessing his wife offering herself up to another man was an utter humiliation to a man. Tom chuckled smugly. ¡°Do you know why I¡¯m here to pick Sasha up? That¡¯s because I¡¯m bringing her to the hotel! Have you taken a look at what your wife is carrying in her bag? She¡¯s going to put on a fashion show for me while wearing clothes that you¡¯ve never even seen!¡± Tom took out a few sets of outfit from within Sasha¡¯s bag. Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. Sasha acted coquettishly toward Tom. ¡°You¡¯re so mean¡­¡± Isaiah felt blood rushing to his brain as his face contorted with rage. ¡°I mustpliment your wife, Isaiah. She¡¯s so great in bed that I can¡¯t get enough of her even after six years!¡± Tom kissed Sasha to prove his statement. Sashaughed skittishly. ¡°You¡¯re amazing too, Tom. This useless junk here is nothingpared to you. I doubt his lower body is still functioning at this point!¡± She glowered at Isaiah as she made the comment. Tom added, ¡°Perhaps you¡¯re wondering why Sasha stayed by your side for so long? That¡¯s because she has yet toy her hands on the information of the core technology in your possession. Otherwise, Sasha would¡¯ve left you a long time ago! You¡¯re only needed because of those data. Other than that, you¡¯repletely useless!¡± Sasha said disdainfully, ¡°That¡¯s right. Why would I sacrifice so much time staying by your side if not for the information? I have to admit, you are indeed a good secret-keeper. I wasted six years with you, but never once had you divulge theplete information to me!¡± Isaiah nearly experienced a cardiac arrest as he listened to those brazen words from the shameless couple. Everything¡¯s clear to me now. The reason why Sasha was reluctant to let me touch her body in thest six years, the reason behind Tom¡¯s frequent visits to the pharmacy, the luxurious clothes, and the endless amount of money she has even though she¡¯s unemployed. I¡¯m being cuckolded. More importantly, the man who wronged me is my own apprentice. I trained Tom and Charlie when they were young. They even addressed me as their master back then. I was moved by Sasha¡¯s dedication to staying with me even though she mistreated me all these years. Now I finally understand the reason behind all of these! Chapter 249 Chapter 249 Isaiah had doubted Sasha since a long time ago, but his affection toward her caused him to ce blind faith in his cheating wife. On the other hand, Levi finally gained revtion as to how the North Hampton Chamber of Commerce managed to get nearplete information on Levi Group¡¯s core technology. So it was Sasha that¡¯d tricked Isaiah into telling her all these years. Otherwise, he¡¯s not the type of person to divulge any of the information. Tom sized up Levi and sneered. ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Did you find a helper, Isaiah? Well, I¡¯ll be frank with you. Levi Garrison is just a man who¡¯s relying on his wife now! He¡¯s the same as you, a crippled, useless piece of junk!¡± Sasha red at her husband menacingly. ¡°Since we¡¯ve told you everything, it¡¯s time for you to get lost, Isaiah Wade! This is my ce, after all!¡± Tom held Sasha closer in his arms. ¡°That¡¯s right. You¡¯re as good as a piece of trash now that your usefulness hase to an end!¡± ¡°Did you know, Isaiah? I¡¯ve bought two houses and two cars with the sry you¡¯ve given me in the past. You¡¯re just a poor loser now. Do you think you¡¯re qualified to stay as my man?¡± Sasha jeered at Isaiah. Tomughed. ¡°I¡¯ll let you in on another secret, Isaiah. I am not the only man who cuckolded you. Plenty of others in the North Hampton Chamber of Commerce slept with your wife too. They even praised her for her outstanding techniques!¡± ¡°I¡¯ll kill you!¡± Isaiah rushed forward with reddened eyes and veins throbbing visibly on his forehead. Bam!N?velDrama.Org owns all content. Tom punched Isaiah easily and thetter fell backward. He was about to swing another punch, but Levi caught his wrist. Tom staggered backward after Levi exerted a little force to push him off. Levi¡¯s idea was to have Isaiah teach the shameless couple a lesson they would remember for the rest of their lives, which was the reason why he hadn¡¯t interfere until that moment. In the meantime, Sasha tossed a suitcase filled with Isaiah¡¯s belongings on the floor. ¡°Take your rubbish with you and get the hell out of here!¡± Isaiah felt his heart wrenched with pain as he was chased out of the house mercilessly by his wife. I worked so hard in the past with the sole intention of providing Sasha with afortable life. Not only did she scammed all my money and cheated on me, but she¡¯s also even chasing me away now. Isaiah stared at the shameless couple with malicious intent. His body was trembling with rage. Levi asked Isaiah, ¡°Do you want to surpass them, Isaiah? Do you want to render them speechless and make them look up to you?¡± ¡°I do!¡± ¡°Do you want that slut to grovel on the floor and repent?¡± ¡°I do!¡± ¡°Do you want that despicable man to kneel before you and beg for your forgiveness?¡± ¡°I do!¡± ¡°Will you ept my offer if I provide you with such an opportunity now?¡± Levi asked. ¡°I will!¡± Isaiah roared. ¡°I swear to aplish great sess even if I have to work my ass off! I will make these two shameless people pay for their sins!¡± Isaiah steeled his resolution as thest shred of love he had for Sasha vanished. ¡°Great. You are my employee from this moment onward.¡± Levi announced. ¡°Hahaha, did you hear him, Tom? He wants us to pay the price for our sins!¡± Sashaughed out loud. Tom leaned against the Mercedes-Benz and sneered. ¡°You¡¯re a fool, Isaiah. Are you expecting Levi Garrison to give you the chance to rise up? He can¡¯t even take care of himself now! Much less give you any kind of opportunity. What a joke!¡± Sasha added. ¡°That¡¯s right. Don¡¯t you have a brain you can think with? Levi was recently released from prison. Do you still expect him to be Morris Group¡¯s boss? In your dreams!¡± Isaiah narrowed his eyes and shrieked at them. ¡°I believe in Mr. Garrison! He will provide me with a tform to prosper. By that time, I swear to make you pay!¡± ¡°Sure. We¡¯ll be waiting for you. You¡¯re such a hrious brainless git¡­¡± The two of them entered the car and left before Isaiah¡¯s eyes. Chapter 250 Chapter 250 Tears came to Isaiah, a middle-aged man, as he sobbed uncontrobly and cried his heart out. The shameless couple¡¯s outrageous behavior drove Isaiah to the brink of depression. He apologized. ¡°I¡¯ve wronged you, Mr. Garrison! I¡¯ve revealed almost everything I know of the core technology to that bitch! I¡¯m really useless!¡± Levi smiled. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about that, Isaiah. I foresaw that the North Hampton Chamber of Commerce wouldy their hands on the core technology.¡± Isaiah was a smart man. After pondering for a while, he connected the pieces of information in his mind. Then he asked surprisingly, ¡°Are you nning to fight against the North Hampton Chamber of Commerce, Mr. Garrison?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± ¡°But Mr. Garrison¡­ You¡¯re recently released from prison¡­¡± How do you n to fight against them? Levi said with a smile, ¡°I suppose you know about Levi Group¡¯s recent name-changing ceremony, Isaiah? Thepany is called Morris Group now.¡± Isaiah¡¯s body shuddered greatly, listening to him. He widened his eyes incredulously. ¡°Are you by any chance the boss of Morris Group, Mr. Garrison?¡± ¡°Shh! Let¡¯s keep a low profile.¡± Levi gestured for him to keep quiet. Soon, A Rolls-Royce Phantom swiftly came to a halt next to them. Let¡¯s go. Follow me to thepany now. We¡¯ll use the shortest time possible to establish a technical team. We are going to regain our previous glory and make them regret!¡± Levi said. Isaiah felt his blood boiling with anticipation. He agreed without a second thought. ¡°I¡¯ve waited this day for so long!¡± Tears of joy brimmed in his eyes. He had spent thest six years learning and following updates in the industry, maintaining and polishing his professional knowledge. Isaiah took out his phone and dialed Sasha¡¯s number. Sasha said to him mockingly after the call connected, ¡°What¡¯s the matter, you useless piece of crippled trash? Did you regret your decision, so you¡¯re calling me to beg me? Well, it¡¯s toote now. In my mind, you¡¯re no better than a stray dog. You should just get lost!¡± Isaiah grimaced. ¡°This is thest time I¡¯m calling you, Sasha Lynch! I will make sure you regret what you¡¯ve done. You will kneel before me and repent for your sins by that time. Don¡¯t worry because that day wille sooner than you think!¡± ¡°Hahaha, you should consider a career as aedian! How do you n to realize your big talks?¡± Sasha and Tom¡¯sughter was heard from the other end of the phone. Then, Tom pressed his body against Sasha. ¡°Should we film our intimate moment today and send that cripple the video?¡± ¡°Hmm, you¡¯re so bad¡­¡± Isaiah exploded with rage after listening to their interaction. Bam! Crack! He smashed his cellphone on the ground forcefully. Shame! This is the worst shame a man can experience! Isaiah and Levi were walking on the streets, discussing thepany¡¯s future direction after visiting Morris Group. Tom and Sasha found Isaiah at that moment. Their disheveled clothes reflected the activity they were engaged in moments ago. ¡°Let¡¯s go and get a divorce! It¡¯s the right time for me to finally ditch you!¡± Sasha jeered at Isaiah. ¡°I¡­¡± Isaiah hesitated. Making that important decision at a moment¡¯s notice was challenging for him. His rtionship with Sasha hadsted for a decade, after all. Tom immediately mocked him. ¡°What¡¯s the matter? You don¡¯t want to get a divorce? Do you n to linger around Sasha in the future?¡± Sasha pushed Isaiah. ¡°Get lost! You¡¯re no longer worthy of me!¡± Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. ¡°That¡¯s it? That¡¯s how easily you¡¯re disregarding our rtionship that hassted for so many years?¡± Isaiah questioned her with a stern expression. ¡°Haha! You have the audacity to ask me that question? Let me be honest with you. I only stuck with you for ten years because I coveted your money!¡± Sasha answered mercilessly. Isaiah was about to agree to her request to file for a divorce when Levi stepped in. ¡°Divorce? In your dreams!¡± Chapter 251 Chapter 251 ¡°I will heed Mr. Garrison¡¯s advice. I will not divorce you!¡± Sasha and Tom nearly passed out from anger. ¡°Fine! Just you wait! I¡¯ll force you to sign the papers if it¡¯s thest thing I do.¡± The two of them left furiously afterward. Although Isaiah did not understand Levi¡¯s intention, he believed Levi to have his reasons. He swore to take revenge on Sasha and Tom from the moment he was chased out of the house. Soon after that fiasco, Isaiah sessfully entered Morris Group and headed the Medical Technology department. At the same time, Morris Group released a hiring announcement to recruit professionals in medical and technology-rted fields with lucrative sries. A lot of people put forth their best effort in an attempt to join Morris Group following the announcement. The news quickly reached Sasha¡¯s ears. Coincidentally, she was having a meal with Tom and Charlie. ¡°Hmph! I can¡¯t believe Morris Group decided to hire that cripple!¡± Sasha was not pleased. I expected him to live a pitiful life on the streets after I chased him out of the house. I certainly did not expect him to get a job so quickly. Tom was enraged too. ¡°Isaiah Wade¡¯s name is cklisted by all thepanies in North Hampton. Morris Group¡¯s boldness to recruit him is unbelievable!¡± Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. Charlie said with a smile. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it. He¡¯s not going tost in Morris Group.¡± Sasha was confused. ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°Well, Morris Group will cease to exist in North Hampton soon! Isaiah will once again be a piece of trash by that time.¡± Charlie sneered. Tom was more focused on the technical side of the business, so he was not informed of some insider information. He asked, ¡°Is there something wrong with thepany, Charlie?¡± ¡°Morris Group has been provoking the North Hampton Chamber of Commerce all this while. The councils of the Chamber have begun to take action. Isaiah was brought over to Morris Group to aid in the production of pharmaceutics. But the equipment needed is no longer avable in the market due to the Chamber of Commerce¡¯s influence. Just you wait. Isaiah will be living on the streets soon.¡± Charlie laughed. ¡°Hahaha¡­ This is awesome! Isaiah is destined to be a crippled loser. He¡¯s really a joke, thinking he¡¯s able to make us regret the things we¡¯ve done.¡± Tom said. Sasha was overjoyed as she listened to Charlie¡¯s predictions. At that moment, Charlie hugged Sasha and teased her. ¡°Tom said you¡¯re mine for tonight!¡± ¡°You¡¯re a meanie, Charlie¡­¡± Sasha leaned against Charlie¡¯s chest and acted coquettishly. Meanwhile, Isaiah immersed himself in his work. He had assembled the technical team too. Isaiah was a brilliant man. He fine-tuned the previous core technology, allowing Morris Group to produce products with better quality and cheaper pricespared to the North Hampton Chamber of Commerce. His efforts had pushed Morris Group one step forward in their goal of recing the North Hampton Chamber of Commerce. In just four days, Isaiah with the rest of the team had finalize the adjustments. After all, Isaiah had been ruminating on that matter in thest six years. They had made the necessary arrangements at the factory as well. So all that was left was to wait for the production to begin. Iris was holding a meeting when she looked at Doug Rice, the head of the procurement department, and said. ¡°Mr. Rice, what¡¯s going on with the equipment we ordered from Dynatic? The items were supposed to arrive in three days, It¡¯s been five days now!¡± Doug wiped the nervous sweat off his face. ¡°Ms. Anabelle, Dynatic recently informed us they are repairing the equipment we ordered from them due to an unforeseen issue. They told us to wait¡­¡± Iris retorted immediately. ¡°That¡¯s not possible! I checked the equipment in person previously. There¡¯s nothing wrong with the machines!¡± ¡°Are you saying that Dynatic is deliberately dying the shipment?¡± Doug asked. ¡°Contact Dynatic¡¯s owner, Mr. Wylder Prosser, for me!¡± Iris questioned Wylder as soon as the call connected, ¡°Mr. Prosser, where is the equipment I ordered from you?¡± ¡°About that, there¡¯s something wrong with the machines purchased by Morris Group. So you will have to wait.¡± Wylder answered. ¡°For how long?¡± ¡°At least a month.¡± Chapter 252 Chapter 252 Everyone gasped after listening to Wylder¡¯s response. They are obviously doing this on purpose! Wylder added. ¡°I sent the machines back to the original manufacturer to undergo repair and services. Please be considerate since we already speed up the progress to a one month waiting time.¡± Iris said, ¡°I¡¯m going to yourpany to assess the situation in person. You can ship us the other stocks you¡¯re keeping. We are in a hurry, so we don¡¯t have the time to wait any longer!¡± ¡°Oh no, I¡¯m so sorry, Ms. Anabelle. I¡¯ve sent out all my stocks because other parties purchased the equipment.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± Iris kept her cool. She knew he was provoking her on purpose. ¡°That¡¯s right! I can¡¯t believe this coincidence either. Out of all the equipment I shipped out, only the ones ordered by Morris Group are faulty.¡± Wylder smiled cunningly. Everyone was infuriated by Wylder¡¯s tone. The dy is clearly intentional! We¡¯ve prepared everything, and those equipment are the only element lacking now! ¡°Ms. Anabelle, I¡¯m going to have to trouble you to wait for a little longer,¡± Wylder said with a smile. ¡°I can¡¯t! You promised to send the machines here in three days. So what¡¯s the deal now?¡± Iris was hopping mad. Wylder sighed. ¡°If that¡¯s the case, I do have another idea¡­¡± ¡°What idea?¡± Iris asked. ¡°You will have to top up more money. I can send you the backup stock from my personal storage.¡± Wylder answered. ¡°How much are you asking for?¡± ¡°You ordered the equipment for five hundred million previously. If you give me five billion now, I will send you the backup stock immediately. You should know that this equipment is my trump card. So the price that I¡¯m suggesting is a very reasonable one.¡± He¡¯s outrageously greedy! All the executives in Morris Group were astounded. No one expected Wylder to pull off a scheme like that. Iris jeered at him. ¡°Do you take me for a fool, Wylder Prosser?¡± ¡°Haha. We can call off this deal if you¡¯re reluctant.¡± Wylder was determined. ¡°Fine. Then refund us the money. We¡¯re rescinding our order from you!¡± Iris chided. ¡°Sure. I will return the money to you. But I¡¯ll be honest with you, you will regret your decision because I am the only person who has the equipment you¡¯re looking for. I¡¯ll be waiting for Morris Group to beg me later on.¡± Iris began looking for another supplier after Wylder refunded the money. She contacted all the medical equipment suppliers in North Hampton and cities nearby, but none of them was willing to sell them the machines when they heard Morris Group¡¯s name. Doug Rice and the other employees were on the verge of tears. They are clearly targeting our company. ¡°What should we do now. Boss required us to begin the production in these few days. The North Hampton Chamber of Commerce will know of our intention once we drag this any longer.¡± Iris was anxious. It will be too slow for us to acquire the equipment from other ces. The transport will be a huge problem we have to address, due to the possibility of others sabotaging the machines en route to the factory. Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. Doug asked, ¡°Should we discuss this matter with Wylder Prosser again? The additional cost doesn¡¯t matter. Acquiring the equipment is our top priority now.¡± Iris rubbed her temples. ¡°Let me think of another way.¡± At the same time, in Bale Group, one of thepanies under the North Hampton Chamber of Commerce. Ron Bale, Wildan Saenz, and others gathered together. ¡°Hahaha. Let me see how you¡¯re going to resolve this now, Morris Group!¡± Ron smiled wickedly. Wildan was delighted as well. ¡°I told my friend, Doug, to request five billion from them.¡± Xawery Yount asked the question in his mind, ¡°What if Morris Group is willing to pay the sum?¡± Chapter 253 Chapter 253 Braylen Stewart responded cheerfully. ¡°Then we¡¯ll let Doug provide them with the equipment. But we will create some trouble during the transportation to destroy the machines!¡± ¡°Hahaha¡­ How much loss will Morris Group suffer by that time?¡± The few cunning men were overjoyed. Another day passed, and Iris failed toe up with any new idea. She wanted to resolve the issue on her own because she was desperate to prove her capabilities to her mysterious boss. In the end, Iris contacted Wylder Prosser. ¡°Hahaha, I was wondering who called. Didn¡¯t I tell you that you¡¯ll regret your decision? So, what¡¯s up?¡± Wylder said smugly. Morris Group is filled with useless and ipetent workers. They have to beg me, after all. Iris cut to the chase. ¡°Mr. Prosser, I can pay you an additional one and a half billion at most.¡± ¡°You¡¯re decreasing my asking price from five billion to one and a half billion? Haha! I have to say, you¡¯re good at negotiating! I¡¯ll have to host a meeting to discuss this matter.¡± Wylder did not reject her immediately. Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. After he hung up on Iris¡¯s call, Wylder contacted Wildan Saenz and the others through a video call. ¡°What should I do now? Morris Group offered to pay one and a half billion instead.¡± He asked. After a brief discussion among the four people, Wildan answered with a smile, ¡°Sell the equipment to them, Wylder. We will cause some trouble during the transportation. Those machines will never reach Morris Group!¡± Wylder was excited. ¡°Doesn¡¯t that mean I made a billion and a half for nothing?¡± ¡°Haha! Exactly!¡± ¡°Wait for another day before you get back to her, Wylder,¡± Wildan suggested. ¡°Alright. Got it!¡± Inside Morris group. Iris and the other executives were anxiously waiting for Wylder Prosser¡¯s reply. Isaiah reported to Levi at once after he was informed of the situation. Levi was surprised after listening to him. I expected us to stumble into such a predicament if we purchase the equipment in North Hampton. That¡¯s why I asked Iris to order the machines at South City. I did not anticipate this problem to arise. North Hampton Chamber of Commerce¡¯s extensive influence piqued Levi¡¯s interest. It¡¯s not fun to target them if they do not provide me with any challenge. ¡±Alright. I¡¯ll handle this, Isaiah.¡± Levi dialed another number. ¡°I need some equipment to arrive at my ce by tomorrow.¡± ¡°Consider it done, Sir!¡± The person on the other end of the phone answered. Inside Morris Group. Isaiah informed everyone that their boss had dealt with the issue regarding the procurement of the equipment. ¡°What? We can receive the equipment by tomorrow?¡± Iris was beyond excited. ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± Isaiah nodded. Iris looked at Isaiah in envy. He¡¯s able to interact with the mysterious boss directly. Iris asked curiously. ¡°Mr. Wade, what kind of a person is our boss?¡± ¡°He¡¯s a great person and the man I admire the most in my life!¡± Isaiah responded. Elena agreed as well. ¡°That¡¯s right. Our boss is also my idol!¡± Iris¡¯s curiosity intensified after receiving their answers. I must pursue him! Wylder Prosser contacted Iris the next day at 9 o¡¯clock in the morning. ¡°What¡¯s the matter, Mr. Prosser?¡± Wylder said, ¡°Ourpany has decided to sell the equipment to you for one and a half billion, Ms. Anabelle. We will send the equipment to you by today once you pay the amount. You are free to arrange your own transportation if you¡¯re worried.¡± In Wylder¡¯s opinion, Morris Group would definitely agree to his proposal because they were desperate. ¡°Oh, you¡¯re calling because of the equipment. That¡¯s not needed anymore. We¡¯ve acquired what we needed.¡± Chapter 254 Chapter 254 ¡°What?¡± Wylder was taken aback. They¡¯ve acquired the equipment? How is that possible? The North Hampton Chamber of Commerce had prohibited every medical equipmentpany from dealing with Morris Group. So how could they¡¯ve possiblyy their hands on the machines? ¡°Are you sure, Ms. Anabelle?¡± Wylder questioned her with uncertainty. ¡°That¡¯s right. They are much more efficient. We will receive the equipment by 12 o¡¯clock in the afternoon today.¡± Iris replied to him. ¡°Ah? Where did you purchase the equipment?¡± ¡°That¡¯s none of your concern. This is ourpany¡¯s matter. Goodbye!¡± Wylder Prosser slumped in his seat, disheartened. There goes my wonderful dream of earning one and a half billion effortlessly. He hurriedly reported the unexpected turn of events to Wildan Saenz and the others. The few councils of the North Hampton Chamber of Commerce were astounded as well. ¡°They¡¯ve procured the equipment?¡± All four men utilized their connections at once to investigate the matter. What they found was that none of the medical equipmentpanies in North Hampton and surrounding cities had sold any machine to Morris Group. Where did they source out the equipment then? ¡°The most important thing to do now is to figure out the transportation route of the equipment. We need to stop them immediately!¡± They were in a state of agitation. Meanwhile, Levi was hanging out with Azure Dragon and the others. Levi received a phone call from Kyrie Duncan, the head of the logistics department in the North Hampton Warzone, at that moment. ¡°The medical equipment you purchased from North Hampton Warzone¡¯s Defense Research And Development Centre is being transported now, Sir! As you ordered, we¡¯ve arranged a fully-armed squadron to escort the logistic team!¡± Kyrie reported. No one expected Levi to procure the equipment from the Warzone¡¯s Defense Research And Development Centre. Levi nodded. ¡°Okay. Thank you. This set of equipment is bought under Morris Group¡¯s name, Mr. Duncan. I¡¯ve transferred the payment. Please check.¡± ¡°Understood, Sir!¡± Levi reminded after hanging up the phone call. ¡°Kirin, tell Iris and the others to wait for the equipment at the factory. The machines will arrive in two hours.¡± Then he looked at Azure Dragon. ¡°Spread the information on the transportation route, Azure Dragon!¡± Inside Bale Group. ¡°We¡¯ve identified the transportation route! There¡¯s still one and a half hour for us to stop them.¡± Ron Bale nced at his watch worriedly. Braylen Stewart said through gritted teeth, ¡°Should I contact Phantasma? We¡¯ll let him handle this!¡± ¡°Okay. Make sure Phantasma destroys those machines!¡± Their eyes gleamed with malicious intent. Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. Phantasma was one of the mafia bosses in North Hampton. He ran a creditpany, with most of his employees being thugs. He was a ruthless man who would not hesitate to kill another person. Phantasma often did the North Hampton Chamber of Commerce¡¯s biddings. It was amon thing for him to cripple others while dealing with those matters. ¡°We can rest assured if Phantasma handles this task.¡± ¡°He¡¯s cruel and meticulous. What he does will never be traced back to us even if he murders someone.¡± On a secluded highway in North Hampton. A bunch of vicious-looking men ced plenty of nails on the road and parked multiple cars to block the path. A long-haired man dress in a ck outfit was seated inside an SUV parked aside. His fingers were covered with rings as he puffed on a cigar. If one were to look closely, a pupil was missing from one of his eyes, so his appearance was indeed frightening like a ghost. The man was none other than the infamous Phantasma. ¡°Stay vignt and work smartter on. They reminded us to cripple a few people as a warning to Morris Group¡­¡± Phantasma¡¯s hoarse voice was capable of sending chills down others¡¯ spines. Chapter 255 Chapter 255 ¡°Don¡¯t worry, boss!¡± Phantasma¡¯s subordinates rubbed their palms together in excitement. Strapped around their waists were various sharp des. The logistic team finally arrived after a short while. The logistic team was made up of thirty cars because the machines were worth up to five hundred million, after all. The car leading the team came to an abrupt halt upon noticing the row of cars messily parked in the middle of the road. The rest of the cars stopped as well. Doug Rice was seated inside the car leading the team. He was about to get out of the car and check out the situation when he saw over a dozen menacing- looking men advancing in his direction. Doug was scared out of his wits. Phantasma and his underlings walked up to the car and he knocked on the car window. Doug was fearful as he looked at the batons in their hands. He immediately lowered the car window. Phantasma croaked. ¡°Are you from Morris Group?¡± Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. ¡°Yes¡­ That¡­ That¡¯s right¡­¡± Doug nodded. ¡°Okay. You may leave now, but those machines will have to stay.¡± Phantasma ordered. ¡°I can¡¯t do that. We can¡¯t leave without the equipment¡­¡± Doug said. The rest of his sentence was stuck in his throat as Phantasma¡¯s subordinates red at him. Doug immediately contacted Iris and informed him of the predicament. Iris and the others were worried sick. But Elena was unusually calm. ¡°There¡¯s no need to worry. Boss has arranged everything. All we have to do is wait here patiently.¡± Phantasma led his men toward the back of the convoy afterward. Although the Warzone Defense Research And Development Centre produced the equipment, the logistic team was not provided by the army. Instead, it was Doug Rice who had hired the logistic team. Phantasma and his men would have fled in fright if they saw that it was a fleet of military vehicles. All the carriages attached to the cars were covered by ck drapes. Phantasma and his men removed the ck drapes and sized up the equipment underneath. They smiled wickedly when they have ascertained all thirty cars to be loaded with the medical equipment. Phantasma contacted Ron. ¡°Mr. Bale, I¡¯ve checked all thirty cars, and all of them are carrying the equipment.¡± ¡°Excellent! Destroy all the machines, Phantasma! Morris Group can dream aboutying their hands on the equipment!¡± Ron said coldly. ¡°Okay. I will check the rest of the cars and destroy everything. I¡¯ll also cripple a few men afterward.¡± Phantasma continued to examine the remaining vehicles. The rest of the cars were loaded with essories and spare parts of the machines. In the end, there were only three cars left to check. Phantasma felt panic rising within him at the sight of thest three cars. For some unknown reason, His left eyelid was twitching continuously. With an apprehensive heart, Phantasma walked up to the cars. He used his baton to part the drapes. The interior of the car was dark, but he could make out a group of people inside. One of Phantasma¡¯s subordinates eximed, ¡°There are so many people inside!¡± Another man added. ¡°These must be the workers to unload the equipment.¡± Phantasma ordered harshly, ¡°All of you, get out of the car! Someonee and part the drapes!¡± Two of his underlings parted the drapes. Sunlight illuminated the dark interior at once. Everyone was frightened when they saw the people sitting inside the car. Phantasma and his men dropped their batons unwittingly. The cigarettes held between their lips fell as their jaws dropped. Inside the car were over a dozen men dressed in military outfits. They were pointing their loaded guns at Phantasma and his subordinates. No one expected to see a group of fully-armed soldiers inside the car. ¡°Did you just order us to get out of the car?¡± Thepanymander leading the group pressed his pistol against Phantasma¡¯s head. Chapter 256 Chapter 256 Swish¡­ Everyone got out of the car. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. The rest of the soldiers in the other two cars got out as well. Over a hundred armed soldiers surrounded Phantasma and his men while pointing their guns at them. Phantasma and his subordinates were scared out of their wits. They were so close to losing dder control. The unexpected turn of events waspletely unimaginable to Phantasma and the others. Phantasma and his gang dropped their batons. Some even sumbed to the heavy atmosphere as they slumped onto the ground. Phantasma, with a gun pressed up against his head, was trembling fearfully. He raised his hands and shouted. ¡°This is a misunderstanding! This is all just a misunderstanding!¡± Thepanymander said with a stern voice, ¡°I am the North Hampton Warzone Defense Research And Development Centre 8th toonpanymander, Boris Diaw, tasked to escort the medical equipment from the warzone to Morris Group! Who are you?¡± Phantasma nearly passed out after listening to his introduction. His subordinates were worse. Some had already fainted on the ground. Most of them had already copsed on the ground in fear. They finally knew where Morris Group sourced out the equipment. They purchased from the Warzone Defense Research and Development Centre! No wonder there is a toon of soldiers escorting them. Damn it! I regret taking up this job. I wouldn¡¯t have the guts to evene here if I knew where this equipment came from! Ron Bale and his crappy friends scammed me! Phantasma was on the verge of tears. Why didn¡¯t you load these items into military vehicles? We would¡¯ve fled immediately if that was the case! ¡°Arrest them!¡± Borismanded. Phantasma and his men were detained. They were aware of the implications following their arrests. Our lives are ruined. Completely ruined! But we must not expose our employer. Otherwise, even our family members will face trouble. In the end, all the equipment arrived safely at Morris Group¡¯s pharmaceutical factory. The machines were finally installed after half a day¡¯s work. The materials procured by Iris had reached too. They could begin their production starting that night. Isaiah monitored the whole process as the technical advisor. Levi tagged along with Isaiah to survey the factory. Iris was surprised to see Levi. ¡°Why are you here?¡± ¡°Why can¡¯t I be here?¡± Levi answered with a question of his own. Isaiah smiled awkwardly. ¡°Ms. Anabelle, Mr. Ga¡­ He followed me here¡­¡± rity washed over Iris. ¡°Oh, I understand now. No wonder Zoey said you found a job. Did Mr. Wade offer you a position because you are acquainted with him for so long?¡± Levi beamed at her. ¡°So what if that¡¯s the case?¡± ¡°Fine. I¡¯ll allow you to stay in Morris Group as one of the technical advisors for Zoey¡¯s sake. But I am your superior from now on. You have to address me as Ms. Anabelle whenever you see me.¡± Iris said proudly. Iris had always been apetitive person. She felt excited as she thought to herself. I swore to myself six years ago that I will surpass Levi Garrison when he established Levi Group. So I went abroad to further my career. I can¡¯t help but feel a sense of achievement now that he¡¯s my subordinate. However, she failed to notice the odd expression on Isaiah and Elena¡¯s faces. The person in charge of the pharmaceutical factory, Luka Parker, reported, ¡°We¡¯ve calibrated all the equipment, Ms. Anabelle. We can start our production tonight.¡± ¡°Great! Ask everyone to be on standby. We will begin production at 8 o¡¯clock tonight!¡± Irismented after she was done with the arrangements, ¡°Our boss is too mysterious, isn¡¯t he?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. So is Mr. Atkinson. Both of them are often missing.¡± Doug and the others added. Chapter 257 Chapter 257 Elena and Isaiah exchanged nces. They are indeed mysterious. All of you don¡¯t even recognize him when he¡¯s standing right before your eyes. Iris said in front of everyone, ¡°Our boss is amazing. He¡¯s capable of purchasing the equipment from the Warzone Defense Research And Development Centre. My admiration for him grows more by the day.¡± ¡°Ms. Anabelle, since you¡¯re still single, you should consider pursuing the boss if he¡¯s single too.¡± Doug and the others teased her. Iris nodded brazenly. ¡°I will definitely pursue him if he¡¯s single! I will be yourdy boss in the future!¡± Iris had grown ustomed to the culture abroad. She did not shy away from expressing her thoughts. Levi frowned upon hearing her words. She¡¯s hopeless for harboring an interest in her best friend¡¯s husband. Morris Group¡¯s procurement spread like wild fire among North Hampton¡¯s business world. Countless were shocked to their cores, including the wealthiest man in North Hampton, Winston Gonzales. ¡°Morris Group sure has the guts and capabilities to purchase the equipment under the Chamber¡¯s supervision.¡± The harsh reality hit the members of the North Hampton Chamber of Commerce harder than anyone else. Ron Bale and the other councils of the Chamber were losing their minds. They were overwhelmed by a sense of defeat after failing twice consecutively, in addition to Phantasma¡¯s arrest. Our reputation will be dragged through the mud if the four noble families hear about this. ¡°Shall we cease all actions and assess their intention for now?¡± Ron and the others decided to stop targeting Morris Group temporarily. Morris Group increased the rate of their production in secret in thest few days. Levi could finally enter Morris Group freely after Iris appointed him as one of the technical advisors. There are not many people who know my identity anyway. Nevertheless, Levi appeared toze around most of the time in the outsiders¡¯ eyes.. They would always see him drinking coffee and puffing on his cigarette while waiting to get off work. N?velDrama.Org owns all content. Even Iris was barely suppressing her urge to rebuke Levi¡¯s attitude. However, none of them knew Levi was the one actually making all the most important decisions in the company. One day, Azure Dragon and Kirin arrived at Levi¡¯s office while he was sipping on his tea. ¡°I have something to tell you, Sir. They recently appointed someone to fill in the position ofmander- in-chief in the North Hampton Warzone. They will be hosting an appointment ceremony. The vice commander-in-chief, Xander Hoyles, would like to invite you to attend the ceremony.¡± Azure Dragon said. Levi smiled. ¡°Do I have to go?¡± Kirin answered, ¡°Under normal circumstances, you do not have to attend. But the newly appointed commander-in-chief is someone you¡¯re acquainted with. He¡¯s even one of your subordinates!¡± Levi pondered briefly. Then he said, ¡°Could the person you¡¯re talking about be the Iron Brigade¡¯s first toonmander-in-chief, Percy Covington?¡± Percy Covington is a brilliant soldier. But he retired from the frontline after suffering an injury. He¡¯s been recuperating in thest two years. He¡¯s my only subordinate who I think qualifies for themander-in-chief position. Kirin nodded. ¡°Yes. That¡¯s right. That person is Percy Covington!¡± ¡°Alright. Inform the North Hampton Warzone that I will be attending themander-in-chief¡¯s appointment ceremony. I must witness my subordinate¡¯s moment of glory!¡± Levi ordered. ¡°Understood, Sir!¡± All the soldiers in the North Hampton Warzone were exhrated when they received the news of Levi¡¯s participation, especially Xander Hoyles. He was beyond excited. I was worried he would note previously. Now I can finally rest assured. Xander Hoyles deliberately informed members of the four noble families, who were in control of the North Hampton Chamber of Commerce, Eric Robinson, Wace Henderson, and the others. Eric Robinson and his friends were so enlivened they nearly forgot about the matters rted to Morris Group. These matters are insignificant whenpared to this ground-shattering news. ¡°Has the most glorious moment of our lives arrived? We can finally meet with the protector of Erudia, the God of War, in person!¡± ¡°I can finally die in peace after having this opportunity to meet with the God of War!¡± Chapter 258 Chapter 258 ¡°We can even disregard Winston Gonzales if we be acquainted with the God of War!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right! How many years have we live under Winston Gonzales¡¯s oppression?¡± Eric and his gang could not forget about their dispute with Winston Gonzales after all those years. They wanted to utilize the opportunity to target him. Winston Gonzales has been restricting the North Hampton Chamber of Commerce from expanding our authority. We will have to eliminate him if we wish to bring the Chamber to the next level. So thismander-in- chief¡¯s appointment ceremony is a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity because only the God of War can overrule Winston Gonzales! The North Hampton Chamber of Commerce decided to postpone all of its ns to prioritize the appointment ceremony. They could not care less about Morris Group¡¯s progress at that moment. Meanwhile, at thergest and most luxurious vi in North Hampton. Every member of the Gonzales family had gathered. Winston Gonzales was seated on an elevated tform in an imposing manner. His sons and daughters were seated before him, while his grandchildren stood at the back of the room. Winston Gonzales had built his empire from scratch, attaining the title of the richest man in North Hampton with his own effort. His descendants did not bring shame to the family as they were all outstanding and extraordinary people. Their talents bloomed in multiple fields, including the business, military, and political circles. That was the reason behind the Gonzales family¡¯s steadfast power. They were powerful not only because of their wealth but also because of their connections in every field that areparable to the North Hampton Chamber of Commerce. The Gonzales family outshone the Chamber because they were tied together by a familial bond. For example, Winston Gonzales¡¯s eldest son, Andy Gonzales. He was the youngest chief of staff in the warzone. Andy said with a smile, ¡°I have good news to tell you, father.¡± ¡°Oh? Do enlighten me.¡± Winston Gonzales¡¯s well-being had improved significantlytely. ¡°My warzone¡¯smander-in-chief position has been vacated for quite some time. They recently appointed someone to fill in the position. That man was a member of the Iron Brigade!¡± The news piqued Winstone¡¯s interest at once. ¡°Oh? That¡¯s great news!¡± ¡°Most importantly, the God of War will be attending themander-in-chief¡¯s appointment ceremony. He did not want to attend initially, but he changed his mind after knowing his subordinate was the man selected to hold the position.¡± Andy borated. ¡°Ah? The God of War? He will be attending?¡± Winston was invigorated instantaneously. ¡°That¡¯s right. Moreover, the ceremony will have slots open to members of the society, and you are one of them!¡± Andy said. ¡°That means I can finally meet with the God of War?¡± Winston¡¯s voice trembled agitatedly. He had always admired the God of War. The aged man even went to the airport to wee the God of War when he received news of his arrival at North Hampton. But s, he was forced to return when a gun was pointed at his head. He sent out multiple invitations to the God of War afterward but was rejected too. ¡°Yes. That¡¯s right. You can even interact with him face-to-face.¡± Andy answered. He was in charge of the appointment ceremony, including the attendees¡¯ quota. He was also responsible in arranging the flow of the event. So he knew there would be an interaction session after the ceremony. ¡°Oh my God! I can even talk to him? This is so exciting!¡± Winston stood up excitedly. Even Una and the other younger members of the family were eyeing Andy with anticipation. ¡°Are we allowed to attend too, Uncle?¡± They were eager to meet with the legendary God of War as well. ¡°It¡¯s difficult, but I¡¯ll see what I can do¡­ This is definitely a worthy experience for all of you to meet with the God of War.¡± Andy said. ¡°That¡¯s right. I heard that the God of War is about the same age as Una and the others. He¡¯s a very impressive man!¡± Winston said cheerfully. N?velDrama.Org owns all content. The news of themander-in-chief¡¯s appointment ceremony spread within North Hampton¡¯s community. It was a golden opportunity for the public to meet with the God of War. Some were even willing to pay millions to participate in the event. Chapter 259 Chapter 259 Morris Group achieved great progress in that period of time. They had sessfully produced the first batch of products and sent the finished products for quality control tests by the Quality Supervision Bureau. They could market their products once they received the Bureau¡¯s approval. Everyone could not wait to witness the impactful effect their products would create in the market. They expected the North Hampton Chamber of Commerce to be taken by surprise by that time. However, the few council members of the Chamber kept themselves updated with news rted to that matter. Ron even invited Tom, Charlie and Sasha to join in on their discussion. ¡°I want to ask your opinion on this matter. Why do you think Morris Group hired Isaiah Wade?¡± Ron and the other council members were confused by Morris Group¡¯s intention, so they sought out the neers¡¯ thoughts. ¡°Mr. Bale, frankly speaking, Isaiah is indeed apetent person. Perhaps Morris Group is trying to explore the medical technology market. Isaiah is a suitable candidate if that¡¯s the case.¡± Tom exined. ¡°Is there any possibility that Isaiah possesses all the information on the core technology?¡± That was Ron and the other council member¡¯s primary concern. ¡°That¡¯s not possible! Back then, Levi Garrison handed one-third of the information to each of us to keep the bnce. No one, not even Levi, is in possession of all the information unless the three of us get together.¡± Charlie said firmly. The other two nodded in agreement. ¡°Haha, that means the North Hampton Chamber of Commerce is the only party who knows all about the core technology!¡± Ronughed. ¡°Yes. That¡¯s right.¡± The trio nodded again. ¡°But Morris Group has been acting mysteriouslytely. I don¡¯t know what they are doing. I¡¯ve arranged my men to investigate, but nothing came up¡­¡± Ron sighed. ¡°You should¡¯ve asked for my assistance, Mr. Bale.¡± Sasha grinned wickedly at him. ¡°You?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. I can meet up with Isaiah! That cripple will listen to me. Even though I had a fall out with him, I am certain that he will inform me of everything if I tter him a little. After all, I was the one who tricked him into telling me thest part of the information rted to the core technology!¡± ¡°Okay. Then I will let you handle this matter. If you can obtain ssified information about Morris Group this time, I will let you fill in the vice director¡¯s position in mypany¡¯s PR department!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll show you my capabilities, Mr. Bale!¡± Sasha was excited. That¡¯s an executive-level position in Bale Group. I can finally be an official elite member of society. Malicious intent glinted in Sasha¡¯s eyes after she exited Bale Group¡¯s building. ¡°Do you think you are going to prosper in Morris Group, Isaiah Wade? Well, don¡¯t you worry. I will report your wrongdoing to Morris Group for disclosing ssified information after I trick you into telling me everything. I can guarantee your reputation will be ruined by that time. Nopany in the entire North Hampton will want to hire you in the future!¡± They wanted to drive Isaiah to his death.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. Meanwhile, Isaiah had been working hard in the factory¡¯s frontline all this while. He could finally breathed a sigh of relief after the finished products were sent for QC tests. They subjected their products to two kinds of QC tests. One batch of the products were sent to the Quality Supervision Bureau, while another batch was sent to the Warzone Defense Research And Development Centre. Isaiah was confident in the quality of the products. Levi found him just as he was about to work on refining the next product. ¡°Did you know why I forbade you from getting a divorce back then?¡± Levi asked all of a sudden. Isaiah scratched and shook his head. ¡°We will be letting them off too easy if you divorce her just like that.¡± Levi smiled. ¡°Mr. Garrison, you¡¯re saying¡­¡± Isaiah did not understand Levi¡¯s intention. ¡°Let¡¯s go. Come with me to a ce.¡± Levi said. ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll listen to you, Mr. Garrison.¡± Isaiah tagged along. The two of them got into a car and went all the way to the suburbs. They finally arrived at their destination after two hours. Isaiah was terrified and dumbfounded as he looked at the buildings before his eyes. Chapter 260 Chapter 260 The building in question was none other than the North Hampton Warzone Defense Research And Development Centre. The head of the logistic department, Kyrie Duncan, weed Levi and Isaiah in person. ¡°There¡¯s no need to raise amotion. We are only here for a visit.¡± Levi said in a diminished tone. Kyrie nodded. Then he led Levi into the Defense Research And Development Centre facilities. Isaiah was amazed. They went straight toward the Quality Control Department. Kyrie introduced Isaiah to his colleagues, ¡°This is the main designer in producing this batch of products by Morris Group.¡± Kyrie¡¯s colleagues stared at Isaiah in surprise. ¡°You¡¯re so impressive! We¡¯ve tested the quality of your products, and they¡¯re even better than the marketed products by the North Hampton Chamber of Commerce. This medical equipment will create a significant impact if it¡¯s introduced into the market. This will definitely benefit the public!¡± Turns out the Defense Research And Development Centre hadpleted the quality control tests and they were in awe by the designer¡¯s prowess. Levi brought Isaiah to interact with the technicians because he had an idea. Levi said to Kyrie, ¡°I think Isaiah is a suitable candidate to be the Defense Research And Development Centre¡¯s technical advisor in medical equipment. What¡¯s your opinion on this suggestion?¡± Kyrie beamed at once. ¡°That¡¯s great! We do need more talents in this field. Our country¡¯s advancement in medical technology isggingpared to other nations. We will certainly flourish better with the addition of talents like Mr. Wade!¡± ¡°Alright. Then you will make the necessary arrangement. Also, provide him with a military rank.¡± Levi ordered. ¡°Okay. No problem. I will handle this immediately.¡± Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. Kyrie was done with all the arrangements in less than half an hour. Isaiah looked at the identifications and the set of military outfit in a daze. Feeling perplexed, he asked Levi. ¡°Mr. Garrison, does this mean I am considered as a soldier now?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right! You are now the technical advisor here! But you will have to work harder in the future because you will need to visit this ce and guide them too.¡± ¡°I will not disappoint you!¡± Isaiah saluted Levi in a less professional manner. He grasped the identification and regarded Levi with touching emotions in his heart. He is the man who provided me a second chance in life. ¡°Remember this. Put your knowledge to proper use. Serve the public and bring honor to our nation!¡± Levi patted his shoulder. After Isaiah got off work in the night, Sasha called him unexpectedly. ¡°Can you spare some time to meet with me, Isaiah? I have something important to talk to you about. Let¡¯s meet at 8 o¡¯clock tonight at Silver Cross¡­¡± Isaiah¡¯s heart softened, listening to Sasha. She¡¯s the woman I loved for over ten years, after all. Even her voice can easily sway my heart. But Isaiah was sensible enough to seek Levi¡¯s opinion on whether he should ept Sasha¡¯s invitation. ¡°Of course! You must go. I¡¯ll apany you.¡± Levi responded. In the end, Levi tagged along with Isaiah to Silver Cross. Levi attached a spy camera on Isaiah and ced a recorder in his hand before entering the building. ¡°She¡¯smitting extra-marital affairs. So we have to start gathering evidence. Do you know what I mean?¡± Levi asked. ¡°Understood!¡± Isaiah grasped the recorder in his hand. I swear to make that shameless couple pay for what they did! Levi beamed at him. ¡°Moreover, you¡¯re the technical advisor at the Warzone Defense Research And Development Centre. That means you¡¯re a soldier and her unfaithful act has disrupted a soldier¡¯s marriage. This offence can ce them behind bars for the rest of their lives. Not to mention the other crimes they¡¯vemitted, such as disclosing ssified information, business fraud, and many more. They will suffer terribly once we collect sufficient evidence against them.¡± Boom! Isaiah was stunned. Chapter 261 Chapter 261 It dawned on him that he was a technical consultant for the Defense Research And Development Centre. He was still married to Sasha. What she was doing was sabotaging a military marriage. Suddenly he understood why Levi would not let him get a divorce. So this was the reason! Yet, everything was legal as well as reasonable. It was Sasha who was unfaithful to their marriage, was it not? They had also been dishonest and leaked the core technology, had they not? They deserved to face the consequences of their wrongdoing. After regaining hisposure, Isaiah came to the restaurant they had agreed upon. What surprised him was that Sasha was not alone. Tom and Charlie were also there. Seeing Isaiah limping in, Tom sneered, ¡°Didn¡¯t I say that this cripple would hobble over as soon as he hears Sasha¡¯s voice?¡± ¡°Is this a dud or a man? He knows full well that his wife is sleeping around, yet he stilles the moment she calls! What a loser!¡± Charlie sneered. Sasha kissed Charlie on the cheek, sheughed and said, ¡°Why don¡¯t you guys say it¡¯s because I am irresistible?¡± ¡°Haha¡­ that goes without saying!¡± On purpose, Charlie grabbed Sasha right before Isaiah¡¯s eyes. Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. Isaiah was shocked again. He came to a sudden realization that this slut was not only cheating on him with Tom but was also having an affair with Charlie. I have be a cuckold by the hands of my apprentices. How adulterous is this woman in her private life? She¡¯s no different than a whore! Isaiah suppressed his raging emotions and sat down in front of the three of them. ¡°You said you need to see me, right? What is it about?¡± Isaiah asked coldly. ¡°Since you¡¯re here, I¡¯ll be frank with you! Tell me what is going on in Morris Group? Tell me everything!¡± Sasha did not even attempt to make some small talk. She went straight to the point. Isaiah sneered, ¡°Why would I tell you?¡± ¡°Haha, after being with Morris Group for a few days, you think you¡¯ve grown strong? If you still love Sasha, tell us everything now!¡± Tom smirked. Sasha put on a piteous look, beguiling him, ¡°Isaiah, will you keep things from me? If you don¡¯t tell me, I¡¯ll get into trouble¡­¡± ¡°No way! These arepany secrets which I cannot reveal to you. You have tricked me before but I won¡¯t fall for your tricks again.¡± Isaiah was firm, unlike before. However, Sasha and the two adulterers merely smiled. Evidently, they had already thought of a way to handle Isaiah¡¯s determination. ¡°You won¡¯t tell us? Don¡¯t force us to make you do it!¡± Charlie said threateningly. ¡°Are you going to beat me up?¡± Isaiah knew he had Levi backing him, so he was not the least afraid. ¡°You think we won¡¯t beat you? Let me tell you this. Six years ago, I sent some men to break your leg. At that time, I was already sleeping with your wife!¡± Tomughed as he said this. Boom The news hit Isaiah like a bolt of thunder. ¡°Remember the forty million in your ount? We¡¯re the ones that took it, it was not used to fill the public funds!¡± Charlie said with a sneer. Isaiah clenched his fists so tight that his veins popped out. Sashaughed and said, ¡°Isaiah, if you don¡¯t tell me what¡¯s Morris Group nning, I¡¯ll shame you in public!¡± ¡°Huh? What do you mean?¡± Isaiah asked in puzzlement. ¡°Isn¡¯t your dignity the most important thing to you all this while? If you don¡¯t tell me, I¡¯ll tell the crowd here that you are my husband. Then, I will kiss these two men!¡± Sasha cackled. Her n was to do something so immoral in public before her husband¡¯s very eyes. This was every man¡¯s worst insult. There have been men who had jumped off tall buildings when they were insulted by their wives in this way. Those were men like Isaiah who valued their pride above all else. They could never ept the disgrace their wives brought to them. Chapter 262 Chapter 262 Sasha knew Isaiah¡¯s character and his temperament. She knew that he valued his pride and would never allow that to happen. So she attacked his weak point! ¡°You¡­ you, slut!¡± As expected, Isaiah was provoked. He nearly jumped to his feet, clenched his fists and shouted in anger. If everyone knew his wife was unfaithful and acted shamelessly right in front of him, he would not be able to control himself. He just could not ept this. ¡°Well? Aren¡¯t you telling us?¡± Seeing Isaiah struggling with himself, Sasha felt untold pleasure. She could abuse Isaiah any time she wished. Just when Isaiah was struggling within, Levi¡¯s voice came through the hidden earpiece in his ear, ¡°Let her do it! Isn¡¯t that exactly the evidence we need?¡± Levi had been watching the whole scene unfold before him through remote cameras. Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. Levi¡¯s words brought Isaiah to his senses. That¡¯s right! Aren¡¯t I here to gather evidence? What Sasha is threatening to do is exactly the evidence I need! Isaiah shot daggers at her and spat angrily, ¡°You dare to do it?¡± ¡°Why won¡¯t I dare?¡± Sashaughed. She stood up and spoke to the people around her, ¡°Everyone, look this way!¡± The crowd did not know what was going on, but they looked anyway. Sasha was observing Isaiah all the while. Though Isaiah was angry, he did not try to stop her. When she saw him unmoving, she knew she had to up her game. ¡°Everyone look here. This is my husband, a cripple!¡± ¡°And now he¡¯s pushing me to other men!¡± Sasha shouted loudly. Everyone looked towards Isaiah. Isaiah spoke angrily, ¡°You are the one who has been unfaithful. Why do you say I¡¯m pushing you to them?¡± Seeing how stubborn Isaiah was, Charlie stood up, sneering, ¡°That¡¯s right! Your wife has been cheating on you!¡± Tomughed in a perverted way, ¡°Both of us have been sleeping with your wife for six years! You¡¯re just a cripple! You can¡¯t do anything!¡± ¡°We have been taking care of your wife. What can you do about it?¡± They felt no shame at all, going public. He knew with the North Hampton Chamber of Commerce backing them, this would not be reported in the news. That was the reason why he was so reckless in order to force Isaiah to speak out. Sasha then kissed Tom and Charlie on their faces, sheughed and said, ¡°You cripple, I have been cheating on you. But what can you do about it?¡± As Sasha and the two men unt their immoral acts in public, Isaiah felt hisst shred of dignity left him. Isaiah was furious to breaking point! Yet, he suppressed his fury . He felt emotionally unstable. Sasha and the two men were surprised. How can this cripple tolerate such act? This is unbelievable! ¡°You cripple, you really won¡¯t tell us? Alright, then! Divorce! We will get a divorce!¡± Seeing Isaiah standing firm, Sasha changed her tactics and threatened to divorce him. Isaiah stood up, ¡°Hmph! Let¡¯s do it. We¡¯ll get a divorce as you wish!¡± With that, Isaiah turned and started to leave. Sasha and the two men were dumbfounded. Something¡¯s not right! Why did Isaiah not respond to the carrot or the stick? No! We can¡¯t let him leave without the information we need about Morris Group. They hurriedly caught up to him. ¡°Isaiah! You cripple, you can¡¯t leave!¡± The three of them were about to stop Isaiah when a man suddenly stepped out in front of them. The man was none other than Levi. ¡°Move aside, this is between us and Isaiah. It¡¯s none of your business!¡± Charlie and Tom tried to push Levi aside but it felt as if they were pushing at a mountain with their bare hands. Levi did not budge at all. ¡°Get lost!¡± They were about to attack Levi. Smack! m! Somehow, Levinded two hard ps on Charlie and Tom¡¯s faces. The p threw the men a few meters away and a few of their teeth flew out. Chapter 263 Chapter 263 Everyone looked at Levi in disbelief. How is he so strong? ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to scram?¡± Levi asked coldly, ring at the bewildered Sasha. Sasha ran off immediately. Levi then left with Isaiah. ¡°Levi, Isaiah, we won¡¯t forget this. Just watch out, we¡¯re going to get you for this.¡± As they watched Levi and Isaiah depart, Charlie and Tom were full of anger and hatred. Before Sasha left, she asked the crowd if anyone had taken photos or video clips. After confirming that no one did, only then did they leave. After leaving the restaurant, Isaiah bawled his eyes out. He was just an ordinary guy who wanted to live a peaceful life. However, these scoundrels had victimized him and changed his outlook. How cruel of them to treat him this way. ¡°I know you still have a glimmer of hope in your heart for Sasha before. But you can finally see the situation clearly now, don¡¯t you?¡± Levi asked. ¡°It¡¯s clear now!¡± ¡°Mr. Garrison, after this, I shall gather and list down all the evidence properly! I¡¯ll make sure these three bastards stay in prison for the rest of their lives!¡± Before this, Isaiah did not have the heart to punish Sasha, but now his mind was made up. Hisst vestige of love for her had beenpletely used up! ¡°Hmm, good.¡± Meanwhile, Charlie and Tom were not satisfied to let things be. ¡°No! Levi must be crippled, too. I will break Isaiah¡¯s other leg as well!¡± Tom covered his face with his hand, speaking coldly. Charlie nodded his head in agreement, ¡°Exactly, these two must be crippled!¡± Sasha said quietly, ¡°Shall I contact the hitmen?¡± ¡°Yes, who can you get?¡± The two men asked in unison. Sasha smiled, ¡°I know some people from a gym. A few of them are Kickboxing coaches who have worked as hitmen before in the underground society of gangsters. One of them had just been released from prison. They are ruthless. If they do the job, Levi and Isaiah will never be able to use their limbs again.¡± ¡°Great! You go and get these people. Tomorrow, we shall turn those wretches into cripples!¡± The two men said angrily. After a night of collecting and sorting, the required evidence wasplete. Just as Isaiah was thinking about the next step, he received a call from Sasha unexpectedly.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Isaiah, can youe over for a while? I realize I was wrong! I¡¯m not fit to be your wife. Let¡¯s divorce, alright? I don¡¯t want to be a burden to you anymore.¡± Sasha sounded humble in order to trick Isaiah into walking into her trap. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s divorce, then!¡± Isaiah agreed to her request. ¡°Can you also ask Levi toe along and be a witness?¡± Sasha asked. Isaiah lifted his eyes to look at Levi and thetter nodded his head in agreement. ¡°Fine, Mr. Garrison agreed.¡± Isaiah replied. ¡°Okay, we¡¯ll be waiting for you at Youth Troupe Commercial Building 2009, opposite the Civil Affairs Bureau!¡± Sasha heaved a sigh of relief. They were ready. Several muscr fitness coaches were already on standby. Steel pipes had been prepared. ¡°Isaiah, you¡¯re really a fool toe whenever I beckon you.¡± Sasha smiled, her expression full of malice and cruelty. Levi and Isaiah were ready to leave for the meeting. Isaiah called the relevant department, ¡°Hello, how are you? I am reporting someone disrupting a military marriage. I¡¯m serving in Defense Research And Development Centre. My Id is ISA-4031. Yes, that is correct. I have the evidence. The location is Youth Troupe Commercial Building 2009.¡± In addition, he called themercial crime investigation department and told them about Sasha¡¯s commercial and other crimes. ¡°Come on, let¡¯s go and watch the show!¡± Levi and Isaiah arrived at the Youth Troupe Commercial Building and entered room 2009. Bang! The door mmed shut. Several huge strong men appeared before them holding steel pipes¡­ Chapter 264 Chapter 264 The muscles of these seven to eight people were well-developed, especially the biceps, which were as big as human heads. The muscles lining the arms and legs bulged so much that they look like there were snakes hidden under their skin. In addition, they were huge and looked more terrifying than normal gangsters. These were physiques trained in the gym with the help of protein supplements. They may not be real fighters but their size were frightening enough. The moment they appeared, Isaiah got the shock of his life. In their presence, he felt small. Their arms were bigger than his thighs. Just one punch would be enough to kill him, he thought. Inside the room, Sasha, apanied by Charlie and Tom, approached step by step. One side of Tom¡¯s face was swollen, and the same can be said for Charlie as well. They gazed at Levi with malicious intents. ¡°Haha, Isaiah, are you stupid? You juste whenever I asked you to?¡± Sashaughed aloud. She looked at Isaiah as if he was a retard. Tom sneered, ¡°Levi, something is definitely wrong with your brain. I didn¡¯t expect you to tag along with him without any hesitation.¡± Leviughed, ¡°This concerns my staff, I¡¯m going to see it through!¡± Isaiah was very touched. If not for Levi, he wondered how these three would continue to use and abuse him. Isaiah said anxiously, ¡°You¡­ what are you trying to do?¡± Charlie looked at Isaiah¡¯s left leg and said with a sneer, ¡°Isn¡¯t it obvious? We want to cripple this leg as well!¡± Sasha¡¯s face was pure evil as she said, ¡°That¡¯s right, Isaiah, you dare to defy me. I guarantee for the rest of your life, you can only crawl around.¡± Charlie and Tom turned their gaze towards Levi, ¡°Rest assured, we have not forgotten about you, Mr. Garrison. You dared to attack us both, didn¡¯t you? Apparently, you must have forgotten how your leg was broken 6 years ago!¡± ¡°Yeah, you recovered after a stint in prison, didn¡¯t you? Today, we will cripple you so Isaiah will have company!¡± ¡°Hahaha¡­¡± The three of them looked at each other andughed hysterically. In their eyes, with these ruthless fitness coaches as their henchmen, there was no escape for Levi and Isaiah. ¡°You people are so cruel. Aren¡¯t you afraid of karma?¡± Isaiah asked. ¡°Karma? Is there even such a thing? We have enjoyed ourselves throughout these six years, haven¡¯t we? So what Karma are you talking about?¡± The three of themughed gleefully again. ¡°You¡­ are shameless! Beasts!¡± Isaiah who was just a simple, honest andw-abiding citizen was bullied to the extent where he cursed aloud. Sasha nced at the two of them and guffawed, ¡°Now, if you both kneel down and apologize, perhaps we will consider letting you off the hook!¡± As she spoke, those fitness coaches took a step forward. They waved the steel pipes held in their hands. Isaiah was scared out of his wits. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. His body was shaking continuously. Sasha and her two adulterous partnersughed mockingly at the sight of him trembling, ¡°What a worthless trash! Even though Levi is a good-for-nothing himself, at least he is slightly better than you.¡± Levi smiled and sat down on a chair nearby. He crossed his legs and even lit a cigarette. He did not look even a bit anxious. The trio were dumbfounded by his actions. Sasha asked him, ¡°Levi, aren¡¯t you scared? I¡¯m telling you. If you would kneel before me and crawl on the floor between my legs, I¡¯ll let you off the hook this time!¡± ¡°And us, too! Mr. Garrison, if you would crawl on the floor between our legs, we will let you live!¡± Tom and Charlie were eager to see Levi crawl on the floor under them. After all, he was their former boss! This demeaning act would really satisfy their ego! Levi took a puff of his cigarette, he smiled and said, ¡°If you would kneel down before me, perhaps, I¡¯ll consider putting in a good word for you!¡± Chapter 265 Chapter 265 At that moment, Isaiah came to a full realization of the situation and he pointed his finger at Sasha, saying, ¡°That¡¯s right! Sasha and you two other, worthless beasts. Kneel before me and I¡¯ll give you a lighter sentence. Otherwise, you three wretches will definitely regret it!¡± At the words of Levi and Isaiah, the trio were stunned. Have Levi and Isaiah gone crazy? Don¡¯t they understand the situation? They¡¯re the ones facing a disaster, don¡¯t they know that? We are not the ones stuck in a sticky situation! At Isaiah¡¯s words, Sasha and her gang were furious. ¡°Are you not aware of it yet? You three are dumb asses!¡± Isaiah sneered. He had never seen anyone so foolish before. Sasha screamed, ¡°Bash them up! Kill them! I want them to crawl out of here by the time we¡¯re done!¡± The fitness coaches who were already impatient to attack rushed towards Levi and Isaiah, waving the steel pipes held in their hands. m! At that precise moment, the locked door was burst open suddenly by force. In the next moment, a group of uniformed men rushed in. They were patrolling police and army guards. ¡°Don¡¯t move! Put down your weapons!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t move!¡± The group of fitness instructors did not even have the time to respond before they were all struck down onto the floor. The sudden pain that hit them as they struck the floor finally brought them to their senses. It turned out that their attackers were the troops and patrols. It¡¯s over! We¡¯re doomed. Using her sex appeal, Sasha had lured the fitness instructors here to beat up Levi and Isaiah. Never did the muscle men had imagine that they would get into this type of trouble! However, it was not only them, Sasha and her two male partners were in a world of troubles as well. Tom looked at Levi and Isaiah in disbelief and shock, he said, ¡°You reported to the police?¡± ¡°Not exactly. They¡¯re here to see you for other reasons, but since they happened to see that you¡¯re armed, I guess they¡¯ll have to add another charge!¡± Levi smiled as he exined. Sasha and her partners in crime looked on in astonishment. If it¡¯s only a police report, only the patrolling police should be there. Why is it that the troops are also here? They felt puzzled! They were confused and bewildered! The Captain of the West Point Detachment, Timothy Lourdes led the team. He issued the arrest warrant, ¡°ording to conclusive evidence, Sasha and the three of you havemitted crimes of intentional injury,mercial fraud, embezzlement of public funds, disclosure ofpany secrets and so on. You are now under arrest!¡± ¡°Oh, that¡¯s right! There¡¯s two more charges, namely immoral activities outside of marriage and armed assault!¡± Timothy added. After all, everyone had seen what they were doing moments ago. These charges were by no means, trivial. To make matters worse, there were more to be added! Hearing these, the three were shocked. It was the end for them. All their crimes had been discovered and brought to light. They had to confess as it was obvious. However, what did the troops appearance mean? Why are the troops here? The three criminals were stupefied! At this time, the first officer with the rank of lieutenant came to Sasha and her partners in crime. He showed them his credentials and said: ¡°I am Keh Wayne from the Political Department of the North Hampton Warzone! ording to conclusive evidence, the three of you are suspected of sabotaging a military marriage! The Joint Law Enforcement Agency is hereby putting you under arrest! Any objections?¡± N?velDrama.Org owns all content. ¡°What? Sabotaging of a military marriage?¡± The three of them widened their eyes in disbelief. No doubt, Sasha had been immoral in having extra-marital affairs. But how does that involve any military marriage? Isaiah is not the member of any troop! Which military marriage did they get involved in? ¡°Sir, I have objections. Where did the military marriagee from? We don¡¯t understand!¡± Tom asked the question. ¡°Right! When did wemit any military marriage crime? Sir, have you made a mistake?¡± Sasha and Charlie¡¯s eyes were full of bewilderment and they were puzzled. Chapter 266 Chapter 266 Keh Wayne cast a nce at Isaiah and said, ¡°He works for the National Military, so Sasha having an affair is considered as viting the military marriagew.¡± ¡°What?! He is a military personnel? No he can¡¯t be. I¡¯ve been with him for ten years, how can I not know if he is?¡± Sasha was totally bewildered. Tom and Charlie were both puzzled, ¡°Yeah! What type of soldier is Isaiah?¡± Keh sneered, ¡°Comrade Isaiah is in the Defense Research And Development Centre Technical Team! He is of course, considered a soldier, isn¡¯t he?¡± ¡°What? Why didn¡¯t I know that?¡± Sasha and the other two adulterers were so frightened that their hearts leapt to their throats. Isaiah came before the three of them, took out his Identity card and waved it in front of them. Their eyes widened in surprise as they read the information and seal on the card. Terrified, they broke out in cold sweat. It¡¯s real¡­ Isaiah is really working for the Defense Research And Development Centre! When did this happen? How could I not know? Sasha¡¯s eyes opened so wide in surprise that it seemed like they would pop out anytime¡­ Tom suddenly came to a realization and he stared at Levi in horror, ¡°Now I know why you didn¡¯t allow the divorce to go throughst time. Was this the reason?¡± Levi smiled and said, ¡°Well, it was a coincidence! No matter what, I would not let this woman dissolve the marriage so easily. Unforeseen by us, Isaiah¡¯s performance for the Centre was outstanding and he got the offer to work for them as a technical consultant. So naturally, what you are doing now is against the military¡¯s marriagew.¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Tom was so agitated that he almost fainted while Sasha and Charlie looked at each other in desperation. They had fallen into Levi¡¯s trap! Even though Isaiah onlymenced his job at the Centre just recently, sabotaging a military marriage was a serious crime. They would face the consequences of their heinous actions. Seeing the three of them in this state, Isaiah felt vindicated. Heughed, ¡°Hahaha, never did the three of you expect this day, did you? Didn¡¯t you say that there is no karma? Now you know, karma does exist. You just have to wait for it!¡± A new thought urred to Tom and he asked, ¡°Do you have evidence to prove that I am viting the law?¡± Thought that there was hope, Sasha joined, ¡°Yeah, show us the proof of what you used us of.¡± Hearing this, Leviughed. Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. He took out a USB memory disk and projected a video on the wall. It was a video taken yesterday of the three humiliating Isaiah. Not only did they admit to adultery, but they also confessed to embezzlement of public funds and malicious wounding. ¡°You bast*rd! You have a camera and microphone on you?!¡± After knowing the truth, Sasha and the other two went crazy. Yesterday, they made sure to check if the crowd had taken any videos or photos but they didn¡¯t check on Isaiah. ¡°So what else have you got to say?¡± Keh Wayne asked. He exchanged nces with Timothy Lourdes. Everything that had happened earlier was mind-blowing to the three. They would spend years in prison! Levi waved his hand, saying, ¡°Please leave us for now. I want to talk to them in private.¡± Keh and Timothy left them and waited outside the door. Looking at the three, Leviughed, ¡°Isaiah, I told you. They are going to regret their actions one day. How do you feel now?¡± ¡°Never better! Serves you right!¡± Isaiah shouted. Sasha was so anxious that she was about to cry. Thud! She fell on her knees, hugging his legs. The woman wept and cried, ¡°Isaiah, forgive me this once. I swear I¡¯ll be a good wife and mother in future. I will not mess around anymore!¡± ¡°It¡¯s true. We¡¯re wrong! Master, please forgive us!¡± Chapter 267 Chapter 267 They believed that if Isaiah spoke up for them, they would have a chance. At the very least, they could spend less time in jail. ¡°Slut, you are not worthy of me. Get lost!¡± Smack! Isaiah fiercely pped her on the face. m! Wham! Smack! ¡°And you beasts! You are unworthy to be my students! Scram!¡± Isaiah ferociously kicked the two men a few times. ¡°No¡­ please¡­¡± Sasha and the two men regretted. In their whole lives, they regretted this moment the most! In the end, Sasha, the two men, and the fitness trainers were all taken away. What awaited them were years of imprisonment! By afternoon, due to their social status, everyone soon heard the news about Tom and Charlie. Ron and the others were shocked. Could this be the end of Levi Group¡¯s two traitors? This showed that Morris Group was very powerful! The four giants in the North Hampton Chamber of Commerce were still busy with themander-in- chief at the ceremony, so they had no time to take care of them. ¡°Fortunately, the technologies of the Levi Group were leaked by themselves. Otherwise, we would be in trouble this time.¡± Ron said with relief. ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s a good thing we were not involved!¡± Braylen Stewart added. Wildan Saenz wondered, ¡°We have underestimated the Morris Group. I think they are up to something really big.¡± ¡°Agree. However, the Morris Group is so secretive!¡± Ron said. Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. Not knowing what yourpetitors were doing could be a worrisome factor. At this moment, Xawery Yount rushed in breathlessly. ¡°I know what the Morris Group is doing.¡± Gulping some water, Xawery Yount continued, ¡°They have produced a batch of medical devices, but I don¡¯t know more details of it. Now all of it has been sent to the Quality Inspection Bureau for testing! If they pass the inspection, it will be mass-produced and listed!¡± ¡°Who gave you this information?¡± Wildan Saenz asked. ¡°A distant cousin of mine who happens to work in the Bureau told me.¡± Xawery Yount replied. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter what Morris Group has produced. We¡¯ll sabotage everything they do.¡± Ron and the others arrived at this decision. Xawery Yount smiled, ¡°That¡¯s easy! That is in my rtive¡¯s jurisdiction! Without doubt, we can undermine Morris Group¡¯s progress!¡± Ron smiled, ¡°Good. No matter what products the Morris Group sends in for inspection, reject them will do!¡± Wildan Saenz asked, ¡°Fred, why don¡¯t you ask that cousin of yours to join us sometime? We can¡¯t keep asking him to run errands for us for nothing.¡± ¡°Yeah. We will be asking him for help quite often in the future.¡± Braylen Stewart went along. ¡°Well, how about dinner at Lufthansa Club tonight? My treat. Let¡¯s invite him!¡± Ron stood up and announced with augh. ¡­ The next day, at the Morris Group head office. Everyone was waiting for the good news from the Quality Inspection Bureau, hoping to start expanding their production line. Right on time, a vehicle drove up to the entrance and three officers came out of the car. Iris personally went to receive the visitors. The leader, a young man, looked at Iris and the others with disdain. He threw the quality inspection report to Iris and sneered, ¡°What is the Morris Group trying to do? Do you really n tounch this kind of bad product into the market? What you have produced is a medical device! What if something happens to the users? Can you bear the consequences?¡± ¡°Oh? What is the matter? Did it fail the test?¡± Isaiah asked in a low voice. ¡°Yes, terribly!¡± Chapter 268 Chapter 268 His twopanions said in confirmation, ¡°That¡¯s right. We tested it three times and it failed all of it! Your product is of inferior quality!¡± The young man Tony looked at Iris with disgust in his eyes, saying, ¡°Morris Group, I¡¯m warning you. If you continue to send in product like this, I will still reject them!¡± ¡°Hmph, you guys better think over it! The inspection result was way below eptable!¡± ¡°The next test is in a week¡¯s time!¡± Tony left quickly after that. Morris Group was not given even a chance to appeal! Iris and the others hurriedly read the quality inspection report. Finished reading, everyone was furious. The reason was exasperating. Iris and the team suspected that the quality inspection department had failed the product without even examining it. The issues they had highlighted on were totally irrelevant to their products. It was ridiculous! Immediately, they realized that someone had sabotaged them. The inspectors must have failed their product on purpose. They didn¡¯t want Morris Group¡¯s products to beunched. At this point, Levi walked leisurely toward them. ¡°What happened?¡± He asked. Someone walked him through the situation and Levi was shocked. It was impossible for that procedure to go wrong. Seems like they have someone in the Bureau. ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll bring the product to the Bureau personally this afternoon and insist for an inspection on the spot! Let¡¯s see who dares to fail it. After all, this has been approved by the Defense Research And Development Centre!¡± Levi said. ¡°Will this work?¡± Iris asked. ¡°Do you have other alternative?¡± Iris was silenced by Levi¡¯s question. Everyone in the Morris Group was anxious. On the contrary, Levi was calm, sipping his tea and smoking. In the office, he sat leaning against the back of his chair. N?velDrama.Org owns all content. Then he dialed Jesse Nielsen¡¯s number, ¡°Jesse, I¡¯ll go straight to the point. Who is in charge of Quality Inspection Bureau?¡± ¡°Cameron.¡± ¡°Good. Please tell him that I¡¯m inviting him over to Morris Group for some tea!¡± Levi smiled and said. After that, he called the Logistics Minister and asked him to invite Samson, the person-in-charge for DRDC¡¯s Quality Inspection Department over to Morris Group as well. Shortly, Samson arrived. To him, this was definitely the highlight of his life. Him having tea with the God of War? Man he could brag this forever! Even the deputymander-in-chief would envy him. However, there¡¯s a reason why Samson was invited. He was asked to bring the quality inspection report of the medical instrument. Not long afterwards, Cameron arrived in a state of panic. He left his meeting in a hurry as soon as he heard about Levi¡¯s invitation. ¡°Captain Cameron, don¡¯t be nervous. Take a seat!¡± Levi smiled as he spoke. The trembling man obediently sat down on Levi¡¯s sofa. The host waved his hand and Azure Dragon poured Cameron a cup of tea. Holding the cup in his hands, Cameron dared not take a sip. This important man wouldn¡¯t summon me here for nothing. ¡°Captain Cameron, do you know why I¡¯m looking for you? Levi asked. Cameron stood up immediately, shook his head and replied, ¡°Chief, please enlighten me!¡± ¡°Recently, Morris Group has produced a batch of medical devices and sent them to your department for quality inspection. Are you aware of this?¡± Levi asked. Cameron shook his head, ¡°I am not. My subordinates didn¡¯t inform me anything about it.¡± Chapter 269 Chapter 269 ¡°Oh, okay! Then let me do it. Not long ago, someone from your department delivered this, and told me that those medical devices are way below the passing grades. Not only that, but he also threatened to reject whatever products we send in for inspection!¡± Levi said. ¡°Huh? Did this really happen?¡± Anxious, Cameron broke out in cold sweat. N?velDrama.Org owns all content. ¡°Shh¡­ Let me finish. Before these devices reached the Bureau, I sent it to the Defense Research And Development Centre for quality inspection. After all, they will be used in the medical industry, and I don¡¯t want any issues. Guess what? Not only were they qualified, but the results were also perfect in every aspect!¡± Levi nced at Samson and smiled, saying, ¡°Let me introduce you to Samson, the head of the Quality Inspection Department from DRDC.¡± Samson handed the report to Cameron, ¡°Captain Cameron, we tested this product five times, and not once did it fail the test. In fact, it is way better than all of the models avable in the market.¡± With trembling knees, Cameron started flipping through the report. At the same time, Levi handed another stack of document to him and said, ¡°Captain Cameron, now this is from your department.¡± Finished reading everything, Cameron nearly fainted from fright. The second report¡¯s content was obviously nonsense. They clearly did not know what product they were analyzing, and simply rejected it. Cameron was furious. This was done on purpose by somebody. How can this somebody be in my department? Worst of all, it involves the God of War! Isn¡¯t he courting for death? Levi smiled, ¡°Luckily I was careful about the inspection and sent this to Samson first. Otherwise, I¡¯ll be doomed!¡± ¡°Chief, it¡¯s my fault! I did not discipline my staff enough!¡± Cameron bowed and said. ¡°Alright then. Now that we know where the problem lies, let¡¯s solve it. Conduct the second inspection now and I¡¯lle along. I am sure it will pass, won¡¯t it? Said Levi while he started moving toward the door. That tone sent chill down Cameron¡¯s spine. He knew that this was serious. Immediately, he went along. So did Samson. Azure Dragon drove them to the Bureau. There were several cars parked at the entrance as well. Those senior managers from Ron¡¯s side were spotteding down from the vehicles. Tony came out personally to greet them with a big smile on his face. Levi got down from the car, but he instructed Cameron to remain inside. When Tony saw the group, he snorted, ¡°Hey Morris Group, what brings you here again?¡± Hearing the name ¡®Morris Group¡¯, smirks were evident on Ron and his subordinates¡¯ faces. Morris Group wants a recheck? Dream it! Levi smiled, ¡°Obviously, we are here for a second inspection.¡± Tony immediately replied, ¡°Are you all deaf? Didn¡¯t I saye back in a week?¡± ¡°A week? Since when there is such regtion?¡± Not losing his gentlemanly smile, Levi said again, ¡°Besides, there is no issue with our product. Can¡¯t we appeal?¡± Ron and his menughed, ¡°I guess you¡¯re here to cause trouble. Didn¡¯t you hear Tony? Come back after one week. As business organizations, we have to abide by regtions!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Guys, learn from the North Hampton Chamber of Commerce!¡± Tony said in agreement. ¡°Please enlighten me. Who made the rule for that one week timeframe?¡± Levi asked coldly. Tony replied angrily, ¡°I did. So what?¡± ¡°So your word isw in the Bureau?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± Chapter 270 Chapter 270 Tony was really arrogant, acting almighty. ¡°That¡¯s true. Captain Tony is in charge of the report section. If he says you pass, you pass!¡± ¡°Exactly. If he wishes to fail any product, there you go. In the Bureau, Captain Tony¡¯s word isw!¡± In reply, Xawery Yount and Ronughed. Tony looked at Levi with disdain, ¡°Today, the North Hampton Chamber of Commerce has also sent their products in for quality inspection. I don¡¯t even need to run through any analysis, and I¡¯ll give them a pass!¡± As he spoke, his assistant who was on standby, handed Ron the quality inspection report. Everyone present watched in disbelief¡­ Ridiculous! Taking over the report, Ron looked at Levi andughed, ¡°Now you know who is the man in charge of the Bureau.¡± Tony red at Levi and barked angrily, ¡°Now get lost! I¡¯m telling you. Within these six months, I will not pass any products you send in!¡± ¡°So powerful, aren¡¯t you? Do the Bureau Chief has to obey your word as well?¡± Levi sneered in reply. Tony was taken aback at first but he quickly recovered andughed, ¡°Of course! Captain Cameron is my mentor who personally brought me into this department! He listens to all my words!¡± ¡°So loser, if you have any wild wishes that I¡¯ll pass your product, drop it!¡± Levi listened to Tony¡¯s rhetoric. With a meaningful smile, he shouted toward his car, ¡°Captain Cameron, did you hear that? In the Bureau, Tony¡¯s word isw. Have you been vacated from your position?¡± N?velDrama.Org owns all content. ¡°Hmm? Captain Cameron?¡± Tony and his group were stunned. They looked around but saw no one. ¡°Who are you trying to bluff? Too bad it won¡¯t work! Even if he were here, he would obey me!¡± Tony was masquerading ridiculously! ¡°Tony, you scoundrel! When did the Bureaue under your control?¡± Suddenly, an angry voice was hearding from the car and someone got down in a rage. ¡°Chief¡­ Chief Cam¡­ I¡­ Yo-you¡­¡± Looking at the person storming toward him, Tony was stupefied and his mouth trembled, unable to speak coherently. ¡°No, no, no, you are the Chief! I¡¯m your subordinate! Your word is thew here!¡± Cameron was so furious that he felt like giving Tony a few ps across his face. ¡°Chief Cameron, I-I¡¯m sorry¡­ I did not mean what I said!¡± Tony almost knelt in front of Cameron. ¡°What about your arrogant attitude barely a moment ago? Aren¡¯t you the boss here?¡± Cameron snorted. ¡°No, Chief Cameron. Master, I was wrong¡­ I didn¡¯t mean to overstep you! I just wanted to share your worries!¡± Tony spoke hurriedly. Cameron pointed his finger at Tony¡¯s nose, ¡°You are fired! Never ever step into the Bureau again!¡± Boom! This was a real blow to Tony, Ron and his men. How could Tony be fired! Tony asked incredulously, ¡°Master¡­ why? What did I do wrong?¡± ¡°You deliberately abused your position to sabotage the Morris Group! Was that not enough?¡± Cameron shouted furiously. ¡°No no no. Master, their products are indeed not up to par!¡± Even at this point, Tony tried to argue. Upon hearing that, Cameron¡¯s face became ck as thunder and he spoke angrily, ¡°Then tell me. What products did Morris Group send in?¡± Chapter 271 Chapter 271 ¡°I¡­¡± Tony floundered, not quite knowing what to say. Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. Because he had no idea at all. ¡°How could you disqualify them when you don¡¯t even know what they are? Aren¡¯t you abusing your power here? Listen, Morris Group has even sent their products for quality checks at the Defense Research And Development Centre. They¡¯re more than qualified! This is First Lieutenant Samson Yelder from the Quality Inspection Department of DRDC. He¡¯s here to send us the quality inspection report in person!¡± Thud! Tony fell to his knees. ¡°Please forgive me, Master. I got carried away by lust and greed! I was wrong! I was really wrong! Please give me another chance, Master!¡± Tony groveled at his master¡¯s feet. ¡°I¡¯d expect better of you as my disciple! But you¡¯vepletely let me down!¡± Cameron was ruthless. ¡°Go talk to the relevant authorities if you have something to say.¡± Immediately after he spoke, the authorities arrived and Tony was taken away for investigation. Ron and Xawery were utterly dumbfounded. They didn¡¯t expect Morris Group to ask Cameron toe forward. ¡°I¡¯ll inspect Morris Group¡¯s product myself!¡± Cameron said. The inspection took up the entire afternoon, and the quality inspection report showed that their products were qualified to be listed on the market. When Levi brought back the certificate of conformity, a great cheer went up from everyone in Morris Group. These products were put into mass production at once, and Iris had already gone to make arrangements with the distribution channels and merchants. ¡°Publicity must be done on the greatest scale! Hire the best publicity team and the most suitable spokesperson!¡± Kirin ryed Iris¡¯s words. Now that the problem had been resolved, Levi felt a little more at ease, and he had the leisure to see how things were at Imperial Meadows Limited. Zoey had already gone through all the procedures for the establishment of the newpany, and all that was left was to find a suitable office building to set up thepany. ¡°Have you found an office building?¡± Levi asked. ¡°Yeah! It¡¯s at Elysium za. I¡¯m going to sign the contractter. I even paid a deposit of twenty million.¡± Zoey beamed. ¡°Okay, I have time to spare. I¡¯ll go with you.¡± Levi said. ¡°Sure!¡± At three in the afternoon, Levi and Zoey headed to the za in Zoey¡¯spact car that cost tens of thousands. ¡°Your car needs an upgrade. You¡¯re a big boss now.¡± Levi chuckled. ¡°It¡¯s fine as long as it¡¯sfortable.¡± Zoey said passionlessly. ¡°Honey, you¡¯re not the same now. You¡¯re gonna meet crazy rich people everyday. Imagine how insecure they would be if they want to cooperate with you but they see this petty little car. You look just like someone who would run away after getting a sum of money.¡± ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll spare some time to get a car.¡± Zoey conceded, thinking that his exnation was quite reasonable. ¡°I¡¯ll buy you one!¡± Although Zoey was touched, she didn¡¯t take Levi¡¯s words to heart. Levi has no money. How is he going to get me a car? They soon arrived at Elysium za. When they were waiting for the elevator to go up, they saw Henry and Shaun walking out from the inside. ¡°What are you guys doing here?¡± Zoey had a bad feeling about this. ¡°What a coincidence! Are you here to rent an office building as well? I¡¯m sorry, but you don¡¯t have a chance now. I¡¯ve rented the one that you¡¯re interested in, Zoey.¡± said Shaun, waving the tenancy agreement in his hand. Chapter 272 Chapter 272 It turned out that the Lopez family had been keeping a close watch on Zoey¡¯s activities. Harry and the others were against the idea of Zoey breaking off rtions with the Lopez family. Therefore, they were one step ahead when they learned that Zoey was going to rent this office building. The poordy was dumbstruck when she saw the agreement in Shaun¡¯s hands. Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. She quickly got on the elevator with Levi and came to the office of the person-in-charge of Elysium za. ¡°Ms. Lopez, you¡¯re here!¡± Barney Geller, the person responsible for the negotiation of the contract, greeted her warmly. ¡°I¡¯m here to sign the contract, Mr. Geller.¡± said Zoey. ¡°We were on the phone, remember? I¡¯m renting Block B for five years at thirty million.¡± Barney looked confused. ¡°Didn¡¯t the Lopez family just sign the contract, Ms. Lopez? They said they had already discussed with you and even paid the remaining ten million.¡± Zoey and Levi exchanged nces and immediately thought of Henry and Shaun. ¡°Mr. Henry signed the contract on behalf of the Lopez family.¡± Barney said, handing over the contract to Zoey. Zoey¡¯s expression took on a drastic change after reading the contract. The Lopez family was too evil. The five-year tenancy agreement was signed in Zoey¡¯s name, but the purpose was for the Lopez Group to use it as an office building. In another word, the Lopez family would be using the office building that Zoey had paid for. How dirty! As Zoey had negotiated the contract in her name personally and paid twenty million in advance, the Lopez family could get away with just ten million. Zoey was on the verge of tears. How could they be so cruel? Aaron and Caitlyn too, were infuriated when they learned about it. But they had no other choice unless they cut all ties with Harry. ¡°He doesn¡¯t think of me as his son at all! He¡¯s always been biased toward my brothers and never helped me.¡± Aaron was furious beyond words. The next day, Lopez Group moved in to the new office. Harry and the others¡¯ faces were glowing. Moving to a new office for just ten million was a great deal! But Zoey could only watch helplessly. ¡°Zoey, you¡¯ve made another contribution to the family! I¡¯m so happy for you.¡± Henry chuckled. ¡°You did great, Zoey!¡± Harry added. ¡°I¡¯m very happy. I willmend you at the annual meeting.¡± ¡°I heard that you want to move to a new office building as well, Zoey. Is that so?¡± Shaunughed. ¡°What a bummer! Elysium za is fully upied!¡± Zoey balled her fist tightly. Not only did the Lopez family trick her, but they also even came to humiliate her! ¡°Imperial Meadows Limited¡¯s office building is pretty nice, Zoey. You don¡¯t need to change. Besides, it¡¯s uncertain that you can move in even if you¡¯ve signed the contract.¡± Fabianughed. ¡°Hahaha¡­¡± Harry and the others cracked up. Of course Zoey understood that that was a threat. The Lopez family was set on preventing her from setting up a newpany. No matter how much effort she put in into looking for an office building, herpany could never move in. For a moment, Zoey was aggrieved and felt very weepy. She cared so much for the Lopez family, but they didn¡¯t take her seriously at all. It was absolutely impossible for her to establish a newpany unless she severed all ties with them. ¡°Leave it to me, honey.¡± Said Levi, who was standing next to Zoey. ¡°Just go back and get ready to move in to a new office tomorrow morning.¡± ¡°Huh? For real?¡± Zoey looked at Levi in disbelief. ¡°Nothing will go wrong if you listen to me.¡± After leaving Elysium za, Levi went to look for Chloe. Chapter 273 Chapter 273 ¡°Can you help me find out if there are anymercial buildings for sale in the city center?¡± Levi asked. ¡°Huh? What are you up to?¡± Chloe replied with a question of her own. ¡°Zoey wants to set up a newpany and I need to find her an office building.¡± Levi replied. Chloe was green with envy. How nice would it be if I¡¯m the heroine? ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll ask around for you.¡± Chloe first reached out to her connections, then contacted the director of Bayview Garden Real Estate. Finally, after a few hours, there was a response from an old client of Chloe. He was the owner of Union Square around North Hampton Center, where there was a building that was vacant and could not be more suitable to be used as an office building. Chloe brought Levi to Union Square to meet the owner, Emmett Browne, who had been waiting for a long time. Emmett had lost hair over the crown, livid rings around his eyes, and a pale face. It was obvious at first nce that he had been living a life of debauchery. Chloe was decked out in a business attire and a pair of high heels thatplemented her beautiful long legs that were wrapped in ck stockings, looking exceptionally sexy. Emmett couldn¡¯t help but ogle at her. But he kept his desire under control as he brought them to tour around the building. Levi immediately took a fancy to it. It¡¯s definitely much better than Elysium za, especially its location. The price must also be expensive. I supposed it¡¯s about eighty million for five years. ¡°The price is negotiable! Why don¡¯t we take this discussion to my office?¡± Emmett rubbed his hands in simted pleasure. He had his eyes on Chloe for some time now. In the past, he even wanted her to submit by buying her a house, but he was rejected. Emmett swore to sleep with her today. At the office, Emmett chuckled, ¡°As you guys know, Union Square is located at the prime location in North Hampton, second only to North Hampton Center. It would cost two hundred million for five years.¡± Hearing that figure, Levi and Chloe¡¯splexion changed. They were fully aware of the market price. This old geezer is demanding an exorbitant price! ¡°Don¡¯t you think that¡¯s a little unreasonable, Mr. Browne?¡± Levi asked. True, he had the money, but he couldn¡¯t tolerate daylight robbery. ¡°That is the price for this area. Why did you even look for this area if you can¡¯t afford it?¡± Emmett was upromising. ¡°Then let¡¯s negotiate the price. Two hundred million is too much.¡± Levi said.N?velDrama.Org owns all content. ¡°Yeah, Mr. Browne. Is it possible to negotiate?¡± Chloe spoke up as well. Emmett cast Chloe a lecherous nce. ¡°Of course we can, but it depends on who¡¯s the one to negotiate with me.¡± Emmett looked at Levi. ¡°If it¡¯s him, then end of discussion!¡± ¡°But if it¡¯s you, Ms. Macy, there will be lots of discounts. We can talk about this slowly.¡± Chloe nced at Levi to get his permission before nodding, ¡°Okay, Mr. Browne. I¡¯ll do it!¡± Emmett grinned. ¡°I don¡¯t like it when there are other people around when I¡¯m talking business. So this gentleman, may I ask you to leave?¡± ¡°Wait for me outside, Levi. I¡¯ll handle this.¡± Chloe said. After Levi went out, Emmett locked the door from the inside. Chloe¡¯s face darkened. ¡°What is this supposed to mean, Mr. Browne?¡± Emmett smirked, ¡°So that we won¡¯t be interrupted, Ms. Macy.¡± ¡°Mr. Browne, please tell me the lowest price you have in mind.¡± Emmett smiled lustfully, ¡°That depends on your attitude, Ms. Macy.¡± Chapter 274 Chapter 274 Chloe looked surprised. ¡°My attitude?¡± ¡°Yeah, your attitude will determine the price!¡± Emmett put on a wicked grin. ¡°I¡¯ll be straightforward with you then, Ms. Macy. Just sleep with me for one night and I¡¯ll reduce the price to eighty million.¡± ¡°What?¡± Chloe¡¯s expression changed. She immediately understood that Emmett had deliberately raised the price. I knew it! It¡¯s only eighty million at most. He raised the price to two hundred million just so he could coerce me into sleeping with him. Emmett got up and walked closer to Chloe. ¡°Think about it, Ms. Macy. You are worth one hundred and twenty million! Isn¡¯t that a great deal? You¡¯re definitely the most expensive woman in the world!¡± ¡°Emmett Browne! You did this on purpose! Do you think I¡¯m blind? You know what, that¡¯s a big fat no!¡± Chloe retaliated. ¡°So what if I did it on purpose? If you don¡¯t agree, I swear your friend can never rent an office building in North Hampton! It¡¯s a matter of my words with my connections and reputation. Think wisely before you answer me.¡± Emmettughed cunningly. He couldn¡¯t hold back any longer. Chloe fell into a daze. Emmett definitely has the ability to do this. As someone who took Levi¡¯s affairs more seriously than herself, she would feel sorry if she couldn¡¯t find an office building for him. In her trance, Emmett lunged toward her. ¡°Come on. Just give in to me, will you? I¡¯ll be nice.¡± Emmettughed obscenely. Whether Chloe was willing or not, he was determined to sleep with her today. He had already arranged someone to take care of Levi so that no one would disturb him. Bang! Boom! In the nick of time, the security door banged open and then crashed on the ground. Levi¡¯s dramatic entrance froze Emmett and Chloe to the spot. How did Levi kick open the security door? Is he even human? Levi slowly approached Emmett while smoking a cigarette. All the security guards behind him had copsed to the ground¡­ Thump! Levi sent the pervert flying with a single kick and he mmed heavily on the table, spitting blood. ¡°The nerve of you to hit me! I swear you¡¯ll be in for a nasty ride and you can never rent an office building in North Hampton!¡± Emmett howled.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. Levi puffed on his cigarette and sat down in his leather chair. ¡°I was going to negotiate with you as an ordinary person, but I didn¡¯t expect you to be someone like this. Well, I¡¯m going toy my cards on the table. The entire Union Square belongs to me now!¡± Emmett snorted, ¡°Keep boasting!¡± Although Chloe knew Levi¡¯s strength, she thought he was getting way ahead of himself to buy the entire Union Square. Levi called the head of the Rogers family, Glenn, ¡°Hello, Rogers? It¡¯s Levi. I¡¯ll give you ten minutes. Buy out the entire Union Square!¡± Glenn was shocked at first, then he said, ¡°The Rogers family holds the controlling share to Union Square, so it¡¯s practically yours.¡± ¡°Okay. Come over and settle the paperwork.¡± Levi said. ¡°Buying the entire Union Square in ten minutes? You know, I may have the management right in Union Square, but the Rogers family has absolute control over it.¡± Emmett was still moring. Five minutester, the Rogers arrived. Emmett quickly donned a weing smile when he saw them. ¡°What brings you here, Mr. Rogers?¡± Emmett¡¯s livelihood depended on the family. A word from them would decide his life and death. Chapter 275 Chapter 275 Hence, Emmett was grinning like a Cheshire cat when he saw the Rogers family. Pow! Anthony suddenly punched him in the face, causing blood to spurt from his wounds. Pow! Bang! Crash! Leo and the rest joined in in giving Emmett a violent beating. While Chloe wore a nk, bbergasted expression, Glenn disregarded them as he handed a contract to Levi with a smile. ¡°Union Square belongs to you now, Mr. Garrison!¡± Emmett¡¯s face lit up with surprise when he heard that. Who on earth is this man to have the Rogers family hand over Union Square in less than ten minutes? ¡°Mr. Garrison,¡± Leo said. ¡°I swear this trash, Emmett, will have one hell of a life from here on!¡± Then Emmett was thrown out of here. ¡°That would be nice.¡± Levi said, picking up the contract and walked away. Chloe looked at Levi¡¯s back view with starry-eyed infatuation. Her adoration for this man amplified. When Levi went back, he apanied Zoey to Gxy Hotel. The Lopez family invited Zoey over to the special banquet they were having tomemorate their relocation to a new office. ¡°Dear Zoey, why do you have to go through all the trouble just to be independent? What¡¯s wrong with working side by side with the Lopez family?¡± Henry said. ¡°Yeah, unless you don¡¯t acknowledge the Lopez family anymore and you want to betray us!¡± Fabian said, unsparing. Zoey¡¯s fist clenched. Haven¡¯t I been contributing to the Lopez family? But how have you guys treated me? This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. At this moment, Harry raised his winess, saying, ¡°We owe a special thanks to someone today!¡± ¡°And that is Zoey, who paid for the new office building for Lopez Group!¡± Everyone cheered. But Zoey¡¯s and her parents¡¯ hearts were writhing in pain. ¡°Tell me, Zoey. What¡¯s your n after this?¡± Mnie asked. ¡°Hear me out. Hand over the investment money and give Grandpa a free hand to handle the project. As for you, just be a capable assistant and I promise, your career growth will be guaranteed. If Grandpa favors you in the future, who knows you¡¯ll be the next head of the Lopez family.¡± Shaun nodded. ¡°Yeah, Zoey. It¡¯s hard for you to fly solo now. No one will agree to it. No matter how hard you try, your efforts will be in vain.¡± In another word, Zoey would end up the same as today if she sought independence again. They would rob her off a new office building again and again¡­ In the end, she left in a huff and Levi immediately went after her. ¡°Grandpa always prefers males over females, and he never likes me!¡± Zoey sobbed by the roadside. ¡°Honey, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m here.¡± Levi smiled, handing Zoey the tenancy agreement of Union Square that floored her. ¡°What?! Ten million for five years?¡± But how? She thought about renting an office building in Union Square before this, where the real city center was. While it would be a demonstration of thepany¡¯s strength, it could gain the trust of investors and business partners as well. However, she could only give up as she had expected the rental to be one hundred million for five years. ¡°Okay, don¡¯t get too worked up. Get ready and move in tomorrow morning before the Lopez family finds out.¡± Said Levi. The next day at Lopez Group¡¯s office building at Elysium za, everyone was still basking in joy when Shaun came running in. ¡°Grandpa, Uncle Fabian, Dad, we have a problem! Imperial Meadows Limited is actually moving!¡± Chapter 276 Chapter 276 The Lopez family was blindsided by the news. Does that mean they have found a new location? ¡°W-Where are they moving to?¡± Harry¡¯s voice quavered. ¡°I¡¯m not sure where specifically, but I think they¡¯re moving to the city center!¡± Shaun said. ¡°Come on, let¡¯s go take a look! We must stop them!¡± Shortly after, they arrived at Union Square, which was one street away from North Hampton Center. This ce was the legit city center! They were surprised to see that the people of Imperial Meadows Limited were actually unloading their things to Union Square with Zoey and her family inmand at the entrance. Harry and the others hurried over to them. ¡°Zoey, what are you guys doing here?¡± Harry asked. ¡°We¡¯re moving.¡± Zoey smiled. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Grandpa?¡± ¡°To Union Square? Are you sure about that? How expensive it must be!¡± Harry said. Zoey¡¯s smile widened. ¡°Grandpa, it¡¯s not. It¡¯s just ten million for five years and it¡¯s much cheaper than Elysium za!¡± ¡°Ten million?! Oh my God!¡± Harry almost fainted over. The Lopez family could only watch as Imperial Meadows Limited moved to a new ce. It was toote to stop them.N?velDrama.Org owns all content. This ce was ten times more upscale than Elysium za! The Lopez family could feel nothing but regret! ¡°I mean, how do you guys think Zoey found Union Square?¡± Harry asked after leaving Union Square. ¡°And for ten million? How is that even possible?¡± ¡°I supposed this bitch sold herself?¡± Henry suggested coldly. ¡°Huh? How do you mean?¡± Harry and the others looked at him curiously. ¡°From what I¡¯ve heard, the owner of Union Square, Emmett Browne, is a pervert who have scourged God knows how many women. He promises anything as long as you sleep with him. That bitch must have slept with him. Otherwise, why would he rent it to her for only ten million?¡± ¡°Yeah! That bitch must have slept with him!¡± ¡°What an unscrupulous bitch!¡± The Lopez family cursed. ¡°What a disgrace to the Lopez family! How are we going to preserve our reputation if word goes out?¡± Harry wished he could get it even with Zoey at this instant. ¡°Dad, hold your fire. Let¡¯s go home first and we¡¯lle up with something to get back at them.¡± Fabian said. Harry spluttered, ¡°Hah, so that¡¯s how it was! And here I am wondering how did she get all those investments recently.¡± ¡°Just look at how beautiful Zoey is.¡± Mnie said grudgingly. ¡°Won¡¯t all the men bow at her feet if she sleeps with them?¡± ¡°Haha, sadly that idiot Levi doesn¡¯t know that she has cheated on him!¡± Shaun said. ¡­ In front of Union Square, Zoey and the others watched as the Lopez family left woefully. ¡°This feels so good.¡± Zoey eximed. ¡°Yeah, what a great day! Did you guys see Henry and Fabian¡¯s faces just now? They looked like they were about to cry.¡± ¡°And Dad was totally freaking out!¡± Aaron was stoked at his first time triumph against Harry. ¡°Dad, it¡¯s all thanks to Levi who negotiated the deal! Otherwise, the rental would have been eighty million.¡± Zoey said. ¡°My good son-inw! You have made us proud!¡± Aaron patted Levi¡¯s shoulders. After Zoey took care of things there, Levi returned to Morris Group. Chapter 277 Chapter 277 Morris Group had been very busy these two days, so much that Iris had slept for only seven hours a day at most. When Levi arrived at the office, Iris was still in a meeting and he was called to sit in. The main topic of the meeting was the publicity and endorsement of the productunch. There was definitely no problem with the reputation of the product. All they needed to work on was the advertisements. ¡°As for the ambassador and spokesperson, I¡¯ve chosen a few celebrities and influencers. Lil Lacey especially, has a record of bringing in millions of sales from her broadcast. It would be great to have her to promote our products. Does anyone have anyments?¡± Iris said. ¡°Nope. With our marketing efforts, nothing will go wrong.¡± Someone replied. Levi was about to doze off from listening. ¡°What¡¯s the matter, Levi? Do you have something to say?¡± Iris purposely called him out. Most of the people in the room scoffed at this technical advisor as they didn¡¯t expect him, a once brilliant man, to be muddling along. But for the sake of Iris and Isaiah, they kept a cool head. ¡°I disagree.¡± Levi yawned. ¡°Disagree???¡± Everyone gaped at him. ¡°In what?¡± It was because Iris wanted to listen to Levi¡¯s opinion that she invited him to attend the meeting. ¡°We¡¯re selling medical instruments! What¡¯s the use of hiring celebrities and influencers as ambassadors?¡± Iris¡¯s face clouded with disappointment. Six years of imprisonment has worn away his brilliance. It¡¯s only right to look for a popr celebrity when ites to promoting a product. Only then will the products be made known. With the reputation of these celebrities as guarantees, partners and retailers can buy with confidence and we can ensure maximum profits. ¡°Okay, dismiss!¡± Levi wanted to say further but Iris announced the end of the meeting straightaway. Levi was startled. What is this woman doing? Iris nced at him and chastised, ¡°Don¡¯t you ever attend any futurepany meetings!¡± Everyone regarded Levi with disdain, thinking that he was goofing off. Levi smiled wryly. I¡¯ll let Iris have her way first then. N?velDrama.Org owns all content. After getting off from work, it shed upon Levi that he had to get Zoey a new car. Thus, he went to Coastal Street the next day, where all the 4S dealership stores gathered. He had been a regr customer here six years ago, so he was familiar with this area. For some reason, it was really crowded today. It seemed like there was some sort of event going on, seeing how there were many filming equipment and good-looking personalities along the street. Levi disregarded them and headed toward the Mercedes Benz 4S dealership store. ¡°Hold it right there, sir!¡± Several salespersons at the door stopped him. ¡°Hmm? What¡¯s wrong?¡± Levi asked. ¡°What are you doing here, sir?¡± The salesperson asked. ¡°I¡¯m here to buy a car, obviously.¡± Levi said. ¡°Oh, not today, sir. There¡¯s an event going on at the moment.¡± The salesperson looked askance at Levi. As this was North Hampton¡¯srgest Mercedes Benz 4S dealership store, customers who were serious about buying cars would have made an appointment and the store would send someone to pick them up. Having been doing sales for seven to eight years, they could see that Levi was incapable of buying a car. People like Levi were like those window shoppers whom they had to deal with almost every day. Hence, fed up with it, they outright rejected him in the name of the event. Chapter 278 Chapter 278 Right then, a few men in suits arrived. The salesperson immediately went up to greet him, ¡°Mr. Olsen, you¡¯re here?¡± ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m here to buy a car. What¡¯s wrong? Do I need to make an appointment for that?¡± One of the men asked. The salesperson smiled obsequiously, ¡°No, sir! Please,e in. You¡¯re always weed here.¡± Marshall Olsen smiled. That¡¯s another hundreds of thousands order there, perhaps even a million. ¡°Hmm? Hold up! Why are they allowed to enter?¡± Levi asked quizzically. ¡°Hmph, because they can afford to buy a car and you can¡¯t!¡± Marshall said straightforwardly. Several other salespersons looked at Levi with a mocking face as well. Why should we waste our time on people who have no intentions to buy a car? ¡°I want to meet your manager!¡± Levi barked, his face gloomy. ¡°Haha, who are you to meet him?¡± Marshall snorted. ¡°He¡¯s busy.¡± ¡°What¡¯s with themotion outside? What¡¯s going on?¡± A woman in her thirties came out from the inside. She was dressed in business attire, looking dignified. Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. ¡°Ms. Guillemin, this guy is forcing his way in when he¡¯s not even here to buy a car!¡± Marshall said, pointing at Levi. Mandy was astonished when her eyes fell on Levi. ¡°Well, well, isn¡¯t this the great Mr. Garrison?¡± Levi could vaguely remember her as Mandy Guillemin, who was a mere salesperson six years ago. At that time, she would be subservient and servile whenever she saw him. He couldn¡¯t believe that she was a manager now. ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s me. I¡¯m here to buy a car, but your people wouldn¡¯t let me in.¡± Levi said. Mandy chuckled, ¡°I think what she did was right! Our time is precious, so why should we entertain you when you don¡¯t even have the money?¡± ¡°Who told you I don¡¯t have the money?¡± Levi retorted. I can buy every single 4S dealership store on Coastal Street right now if I want to. What do you mean I don¡¯t have the money? ¡°Enough with the bullshit, Levi. You think I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re capable of? You just came out of prison and you¡¯re depending on your wife for livelihood. Do you think you¡¯re worthy to buy a Mercedes Benz?¡± Levi sneered, ¡°Is that how you treat your guest?¡± ¡°I, for one, am realistic!¡± Mandy retaliated. ¡°You were worth billions six years ago, and I¡¯d served you like a ve. But now you¡¯re nothing, so why should I entertain you?¡± ¡°Get lost now! You¡¯re not weed here, you poor bastard!¡± Mandy gave him a mouthful. It was a cathartic experience for her, and she had never felt so refreshed before. In the past, she worked her fingers to the bone for Levi. She could almost lick his boots just to secure his deal. Now that Levi was in dire straits, she took her chance to wipe away her own shame. ¡°Yeah, this is not a ce for poor bastards! Just get a motorbike and scram!¡± Others chimed in. Levi ignored them and turned toward the Audi 4S dealership store next door. ¡°Hahaha, you¡¯re going the wrong way. The next doors are Audi and BMW, which are probably more expensive than a Mercedes Benz.¡± Mandy chortled. ¡°Ms. Guillemin, should I go take a look?¡± Marshall sniggered. ¡°It¡¯s okay! He can¡¯t afford to buy a car.¡± Mandy reentered the store. Levi¡¯s entry to the Audi 4S dealership store was smooth. ¡°How may I assist you, sir?¡± Wendy, the salesperson, asked with a smile. Chapter 279 Chapter 279 Levi drew out a ck card directly and handed it to her. ¡°I want all the cars in your store!¡± Wendy froze, asking uncertainly, ¡°Can you repeat that, sir?¡± ¡°I want all the cars in your store! Immediately! Now!¡± Wendy epted Levi¡¯s ck card with unsteady hands. ¡°I-Is this the world¡¯s limited edition American Express ck Card?¡± Wendy was thunderstruck when she saw the card. Not only did the ck card have an unlimited quota, but it also came with many privileges. Wendy waspletely convinced that she had met the legendary zillionaire. She quickly informed the manager of the store who ran out shortly after with a few other employees. ¡°Greetings, sir! Our store has two hundred and forty-eight vehicles in stock and the total price is one hundred and eighty million.¡± The manager faltered. ¡°Make it two hundred million. Swipe it.¡± Levi said. The manager was on the verge of tears and so were the others. Did we just achieve half a year¡¯s performance in one day? ¡°Choose a car that cost over a million for me and proceed with the formalities. I want to drive it back. Send the rest to Morris Group.¡± Levi said. The manager personally chose a one point seven million Audi RS7. The body of the car was red, which suited Zoey a lot. After all the formalities werepleted, he called Jace, the general manager of the Audi dealership in North Hampton. At this moment, Jace was having tea with Corey, the general manager of the Mercedes Benz dealership. ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± Jace asked, answering the phone. ¡°I have great news for you, Mr. Renner! A customer just bought all the cars in my store! He even swiped his card on the spot for two hundred million!¡± Jace jolted to his feet upon hearing it. As Audi wasn¡¯t one of those top luxury cars that cost about tens of millions, he had never seen such a rich person before. Receiving an order of two hundred million was indeed too good to be true. ¡°One more thing, Mr. Renner. This customer was kicked out from the 4S dealership store next door! Those idiots from Mercedes Benz think this zillionaire can¡¯t afford to buy a car and won¡¯t even let him in! Hahaha¡­¡± Jace broke intoughter when he heard this. Thanks to those idiots, we get to snatch this two hundred million deal. ¡°What¡¯s so exciting, Jace?¡± Corey asked and Jace told him about the incident. ¡°Congrats, man! I would love to meet such zillionaire too!¡± Corey was envious. It was a two hundred million deal! Jace chuckled, ¡°All thanks to your staff, Corey.¡± Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. ¡°Huh?¡± Corey looked dazed. ¡°This zillionaire went to your store at first, but your staff stopped him outside and called him a poor bastard, thinking that he can¡¯t afford to buy a car. So he had no choice but toe to my store. Otherwise, how else do I get this deal? Haha¡­¡± Corey froze, his face contorted with blue veins bulging on his temples, and his eyes spelled death. ¡°Mandy Guillemin, you bitch! Do you know what¡¯ve you done?!¡± Chapter 280 Chapter 280 ¡°Okay, I¡¯m done with you. I¡¯m going to meet this sugar daddy.¡± Said Jace, rising to his feet. Corey followed. ¡°I¡¯ming with you. I need to apologize to him. If not, I wouldn¡¯t know how I¡¯ll die for messing with such a big shot.¡± The two general managers then left for Coastal Street at full speed. Meanwhile, Levi was enjoying tea at the VIP lounge with about seven to eight people serving him. Someone even offered to massage his leg. In the Mercedes Benz 4S dealership store, Mandy asked, ¡°Is the poor bastard out yet?¡± ¡°Nope! It¡¯s been more than half an hour.¡± Marshall said. ¡°He must be here just to check out the cars.¡± Mandy chuckled, ¡°Isn¡¯t that so? I¡¯ve been in this industry for so long. A genuine buyer will never stay more than ten minutes. Only those poor losers will dawdle for half a day and wind up not buying anything.¡± ¡°Yeah, I knew it at first nce that he¡¯s too poor to buy a car.¡± Marshallughed. Just then, several staffs of the Mercedes Benz 4S dealership store came in noisily. ¡°What¡¯s with the noise? How improper!¡± Mandy rebuked, her face ugly. ¡°Aren¡¯t you aware, Ms. Guillemin? Something big is happening on Coastal Street!¡± ¡°What is it?¡± Mandy and Marshall asked curiously. ¡°The entire Coastal Street is in an uproar! The Audi 4S dealership store next door actually sold two hundred and forty-eight cars in stock at once for two hundred million!¡± ¡°That¡¯s a first in history! Everyone has gone to spectate!¡± N?velDrama.Org owns all content. Hearing that, Mandy, Marshall and the others immediately went out. And sure enough, there was a crowd of over a hundred people outside the Audi 4S dealership store. Everyone came to watch, wanting to get to know this zillionaire who was still sitting in the VIP lounge. Mandy and Marshall too, joined the crowd. ¡°Who is this zillionaire? Why didn¡¯t he buy a Mercedes Benz from us or a BMW from you?¡± Mandy asked the manager of the BMW 4S dealership store. ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± The manager replied. ¡°But I heard this zillionaire had been to your store beforeing to Audi.¡± Mandy and Marshall looked at each other. They couldn¡¯t remember meeting such a zillionaire. After all, they were many customers today and the only person who had given them the deepest impression was Levi. But they were certain that he wasn¡¯t that zillionaire that they spoke of. For some reason, the two of them had a bad premonition. ¡°I heard that Mr. Renner, the general manager of Audi dealership in North Hampton, ising to meet this zillionaire!¡± ¡°Damn, with that profit, they¡¯re going to get at least a twenty million bonus!¡± The peers looked on enviously, and so were Mandy and Marshall. If they had been the one to secure this deal, Mandy would have gotten a bonus of tens of millions. Just then, an Audi A8 drove by. Coming down from the car was a middle-aged man in long sleeves who went straight into the 4S dealership store. Many people recognized him as Jace Renner. Following closely behind was a Mercedes Benz anding down from the car was the general manager of Mercedes Benz, Corey Stone. At Corey¡¯s arrival, Mandy and Marshall hurried over to greet him. ¡°Mr. Stone, what brings you here?¡± Mandy asked with a smile. But Corey pped her hard on the face as soon as he saw her. ¡°Stupid bitch!¡± Chapter 281 Chapter 281 The stinging p across the face jolted Mandy. She covered her face and looked at Corey incredulously. ¡°Mr. Stone, how have I offended you?¡± p! Corey gave her another tight p across the head. ¡°You stupid b*tch, don¡¯t you know what you¡¯ve done wrong?¡± ¡°W-What have I done wrong?¡± Mandy repeated in puzzlement. Marshall and the others were burning with curiosity as well. What did we do? p! Corey pped her again. ¡°I really don¡¯t know what I did wrong, Mr. Stone,¡± Mandy cried, her face swelling up. ¡°Do you know about the zillionaire at Audi next door?¡± Corey asked sternly. ¡°Yeah, they spent two hundred million at one go,¡± Mandy, Marshall and the others said. ¡°Then let me tell you something. This zillionaire had gone to our store first!¡± Corey shouted madly. ¡°What?¡± Mandy and Marshall¡¯s faces fell. ¡°Huh? The zillionaire really came to our store? Then why didn¡¯t he purchase anything?¡± Mandy and Marshall asked. ¡°Why? Aren¡¯t you guys at fault for this? How is he going to buy a car if you guys didn¡¯t allow him to enter?¡± ¡°Yeah, I also heard that this zillionaire was kicked out of the Mercedes Benz 4S dealership store! They even called him a poor bastard!¡± ¡­ Hearing that, Mandy and Marshall were dumbstruck with terror. Surely they had chased away many potential customers in the name of the event today, but they didn¡¯t expect a zillionaire to be among them. ¡°Fools! I¡¯m going to kill you! Don¡¯t you understand what you did wrong? You¡¯ve ruined me!¡± Corey roared. At this moment, there was a hubbub inside the Audi 4S dealership store, with a crowd forming around a man as they walked out. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Here he is, the zillionaire!¡± someone shouted, and everyone looked over. Corey quickly went up and bowed in greeting, catching Levi off guard. ¡°Nice to meet you, Sir! I was wrong! I¡¯ve failed to educate my staff!¡± ¡°Mr. Garrison, this is Corey Stone, the General Manager of Mercedes Benz,¡± Jace introduced. Levi put on a straight face which almost gave Corey a heart attack. So is this what it feels like to step off on the wrong foot? ¡°Dear Mr. Garrison, I just found out what happened. It¡¯s my fault for beingx in educating my staff! I didn¡¯t expect to have such unqualified subordinates! Please ept my apologies!¡± Corey bowed. Thereupon, he dragged Mandy, Marshall, and the rest to the front. Levi slowly shifted his gaze to them¡­ When Mandy and Marshall looked up, they nearly passed out in shock. It¡¯s Levi Garrison! Levi¡¯s the zillionaire who had bought two hundred over cars at once! He¡¯s really here to buy a car and our store was his first choice! But we drove him away¡­ Where did he get the money to foot a two hundred million bill at once, though? Chapter 282 Chapter 282 Everyone was scared silly! Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. Can his gaze be any more frightening? Why is a zillionaire like him keeping such a low profile? Why isn¡¯t he decked out in designer brands? Who would have thought that he is the zillionaire? Is it toote to say that we regret our actions? Marshall and the others regarded Mandy with resentment. If it weren¡¯t for Mandy¡¯s vicious mockery towards Levi, they wouldn¡¯t have followed suit and acted so badly. Mandy was scared out of her pants. Right then, Levi¡¯s voice was heard. ¡°I don¡¯t ept apologies!¡± Corey panicked. Shit! Is the end of me for offending such an invincible zillionaire? ¡°Mr. Garrison, I swear I¡¯ll fire Mandy, Marshall, and the eight other staff at once,¡± he said hastily. ¡°And anypany or 4S dealership store rted to Mercedes Benz will never hire them, ever again!¡± Mandy and Marshall wanted to faint. Corey had just cut off their source of ie by stripping them off of their high paying job, and that was just about the biggest punishment there was. ¡°We at Audi shall not employ people like Mandy,¡± Jace seized the opportunity to announce. ¡°We at BMW will never hire people like these either!¡± ¡°Porsche as well!¡± ¡­ Mandy, Marshall and the other¡¯s faces darkened. All the car brands on Coastal Street had made their stance clear, which was akin to them being banned by the entire industry! At the very least, they would have no other means of subsistence in North Hampton. Levi sneered at Mandy, ¡°And they said women have good intuition, I guess not?¡± Hearing that, Mandy, Marshall and the others got on their knees, begging, ¡°We were wrong, Mr. Garrison. Please forgive us just this once¡­¡± Levi turned a deaf ear and left straight away, leaving Mandy and the other women a crying mess. ¡°Somebody get rid of these scum!¡± Corey yelled. ¡­ Something magical had happened in front of Morris Group¡¯s office building today. It was a stunning spectacle in which two hundred new Audi were delivered and parked on the square. Most importantly, the higher ups of Morris Group were all kept in the dark. The incident soon rmed Iris as she hurried down with a group of executives. Several trucks were still unloading the cars on the square. ¡°Excuse me. What¡¯s going on here?¡± Iris asked in a fluster. The truck driver replied, ¡°The person in charge of the Audi 4S dealership store said there¡¯s a big boss who had ordered two hundred over Audi in a single bill. I was told to send them to Morris Group, and that¡¯s all I know.¡± ¡°A big boss? Why did he buy so many cars?¡± Iris was all the more confused because she didn¡¯t have a clue who the buyer was, and that was when Isaiah ran out. ¡°Ms. Anabelle, it¡¯s the big boss who bought them!¡± His words sent shock waves through the crowd. This big boss¡¯s style of doing things is really unfathomable. Why did he buy so many cars? Just then, an Audi A8 came to a halt before them. Coming down from the car was Kirin. ¡°Mr. Atkinson!¡± The employees went up to greet him. ¡°Since y¡¯all are here, I have an announcement to make,¡± Kirin said, seeing that almost everyone from the upper management was around. ¡°Morris Group will soon implement a reward system.¡± ¡°Rewards will be given ording to individual performance. Regardless of whether you are an executive or an ordinary employee, there will be a reward if you perform well. You saw the rewards¡ª cars! We don¡¯t hold back on rewarding our staff. The Audi parked in the square cost at least four hundred thousand each. As long as you work hard, the two million Audi R8 sports car could be yours.¡± Chapter 283 Chapter 283 ¡°But of course, if you don¡¯t want a car by then, it can be converted into cash.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve also heard that the big boss has ns to reward you guys with houses and mansions in the future. As long as you make profits for thepany, thepany will give you a future.¡± ¡°Yes, Sir!¡± The entire Morris Group seethed with excitement at Kirin¡¯s announcement. The reward system had struck exactly the right note with the employees. N?velDrama.Org owns all content. Rewarding a car that costs at least four hundred thousand is too posh! We must work harder! Only then can we enjoy a brighter future in thispany! ¡°Not many departments have shown outstanding achievements as thepany has just been established,¡± Kirin continued. ¡°But we are all witnesses to the achievements of the technical department, aren¡¯t we? With that, the big boss has decided to reward fifteen cars to the technical team!¡± The technical team went wild. Isaiah was so exhrated that his eyes brimmed with tears. The others looked on enviously, vowing to work even harder. ¡°We want to contribute to thepany as well! We want a car too!¡± ¡°I¡¯m so going to get that most expensive sports car!¡± ¡­ Seeing the employees¡¯ spirited demeanor, Iris eximed inwardly. How intimidating this mysterious boss is to win over the people¡¯s hearts with just a snap! The additional revenue thepany will earn in the future will be far more than these rewards! Who on earth is this big boss? Meanwhile, Levi was on his way to Union Square. It wasn¡¯t because he was angry that he bought two hundred over cars on Coastal Street in one transaction, but because he had really wanted to reward the employees. He had sent thirty cars to the manor that Azure Dragon and the others were staying in, and ten cars to James. In front of Union Square, Zoey was standing by the roadside glumly because her crappy car had just broken down. The mechanics had arrived stating that the car needed a major repair that would cost about ten thousand. As her car cost only thirty thousand, it wasn¡¯t worthwhile to repair it. ¡°I guess I should really get a new car,¡± Zoey muttered to herself. It was rush hour, and it was too difficult to catch a cab by the road. But at that moment, a car suddenly stopped next to Zoey. The window rolled down to reveal a young man who was taking off his sunsses, saying, ¡°Where are you going, prettydy? I¡¯ll give you a ride.¡± ¡°No, thank you!¡± Zoey refused bluntly. ¡°Don¡¯t get me wrong, prettydy. I¡¯m not a bad guy! I work at Union Square too¡ªSaturn Group, right next door to yourpany. Allow me to introduce myself. I¡¯m Damian Stan, the deputy head of the procurement department of Saturn Group.¡± Damian came down from the car and handed Zoey a name card. This was his chance to strike up a conversation with her. He had been observing Zoey all day today and even bragged to his colleagues that he would make Zoey his. Out of courtesy, Zoey epted the name card. ¡°Please, Ms. Lopez. Where are you going? I¡¯ll give you a ride.¡± Damian looked at his car and smiled, ¡°This is my new Te, it cost about eight hundred thousand. It¡¯s reallyfortable inside. You¡¯ll be surprised, Ms. Lopez.¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay. I¡¯ll just take a cab,¡± Zoey refused nheless. ¡°I¡¯ll drive you,¡± Damian insisted. ¡°We¡¯re neighbors, what¡¯s there to be afraid of?¡± Just as he was about to reach out to pull Zoey, a loud honk was heard. Chapter 284 Chapter 284 Zoey and Damian stood frozen as they looked at the car. It was an Audi RS7 that cost almost two million, and it was much ssier than Damian¡¯s Te! The car window rolled down, revealing a face familiar to Zoey. ¡°Honey, get in. Don¡¯t just stand there,¡± Levi said. Zoey came back to her senses and quickly hopped on. Damian was stunned, malice shing in his eyes. Just how rich is this woman¡¯s husband to drive a car that costs two million? And she¡¯s married? But it¡¯s okay. I¡¯m going to sleep with her no matter what! In the car, Zoey was full of curiosity. The interior of this car is too luxurious! As expected of a two million luxury car! N?velDrama.Org owns all content. ¡°Where did you rent this car, Levi? I bet it¡¯s not cheap to rent it for a day.¡± Zoey didn¡¯t even think that Levi would buy a car. ¡°Honey, I bought this car for you,¡± Levi chuckled. ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you that day?¡± ¡°Are you serious?!¡± ¡°Mm, these are the contracts. Have a look.¡± Levi handed a pile of documents to Zoey, who went giddy when she saw the contracts. This car is really mine! ¡°Thank you, darling!¡± Zoey expressed her gratitude by giving Levi a kiss on his cheek. Just as Levi was about to reciprocate, Zoey shouted, ¡°Red light! Red light! Watch out when you¡¯re driving!¡± Levi continued driving helplessly. It was soon known to the Lopez family that Zoey had gotten a new car. Aaron and Caitlyn had speciallye out of the house to see it. ¡°Mom, Dad, I bought a car for you too. I¡¯ll have it deliveredter,¡± Levi said. Jeez, how could I have forgotten about them? Thereafter, Levi called Isaiah and asked him to send over two four hundred thousand cars. Half an hourter, two Audi were sent to Bayview Garden with thepleted paperwork. Aaron and Caitlyn couldn¡¯t be bothered to eat as they rushed downstairs to look at the cars. They were so in love in their new cars that they could hardly tear themselves away from them. Even Zoey was also studying her new car. At this time, Iris had returned from work. She couldn¡¯t help butugh when she saw the Lopez family¡¯s behavior. ¡°What are you guys doing?¡± ¡°My son-inw bought cars for us!¡± Aaron said proudly. Iris looked over and saw three Audi. ¡°Aren¡¯t these ourpany¡¯s cars?¡± she blurted. ¡°Yourpany¡¯s cars? What¡¯s going on here?¡± Zoey asked. Iris told them about the reward system. ¡°The technical team was rewarded with a dozen of cars today, and Isaiah has the right to distribute them. He¡¯s nice to Levi, and it was he who brought Levi into thepany. Otherwise, how do you think Levi could work in Morris Group?¡± ¡°So you¡¯re saying that these cars were given to Levi by Isaiah out of friendship?¡± Zoey asked. ¡°That must be it! You guys keep this matter to yourselves. If other employees of thepany find out about this, they will be disappointed. After all, Levi was rewarded with three cars for lounging around and doing nothing,¡± Iris enjoined. In fact, she wasn¡¯t satisfied either. How is it that Levi could get three cars without even contributing to thepany? And one of them even cost two million? If I¡¯m already this unhappy, imagine how the employees would feel. Aaron¡¯s expression fell. Chapter 285 Chapter 285 He had thought his son-inw had brought them glory by buying three cars at once, but they turned out to be gifts gifted out of friendship. Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! Even though the cars were in their hands, it wouldn¡¯t feel pleasant to drive. After all, Levi didn¡¯t buy them with his own money. How suffocating would it if they had to drive in secret and not tell anyone about this! ¡°Uncle, Aunt, don¡¯t be mad. Levi did it with the best of intentions, after all. Just feel free to drive them. You have my word,¡± Iris said. ¡°Thanks, Iris.¡± Aaron and Caitlyn felt much more relieved at that, but they were still dissatisfied with Levi. How humiliating would it be if words get out! Luckily, Iris has reminded us. Levi, who was eating, didn¡¯t know what had happened. When he saw theming back, he even asked them, ¡°Mom, Dad, don¡¯t you guys like it?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you ever do such humiliating things again!¡± Aaron roared. ¡°Yeah, we appreciate your kindness, but let this best time. I don¡¯t want to lose face!¡± Caitlyn raged as well. Levi put on a puzzled face. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°Was it Isaiah who sent us the cars?¡± Zoey asked. ¡°Yeah, he sent them.¡± Levi nodded. Because that was the truth! ¡°Right then.¡± Zoey and her parents remained quiet, leaving Levi baffled. The next day, Zoey drove to work early. As Levi exited the house, he met Iris at the doors. Iris nced at him and smirked, ¡°Seems like you¡¯re still a pretty decent person.¡± ¡°Hmm? What do you mean?¡± Levi asked. ¡°I thought you were going to drive an Audi as well,¡± Iris sneered, then drove off. Levi simply smiled and jogged out the door. He had been running to and fro work these days because he was used to it in the army. He would feel sick all over now instead if he didn¡¯t move his body. Bayview Garden was located in a high-ss area with lots of parks, which was a treat to runners. These parks had joined forces to set up a track several kilometers long within the perimeter. ¡°Move away! This ce has been sealed off! Go somewhere else!¡± At this moment, Levi came head-on to a team of security guards who were holding trained police dogs in their hands. Those who were jogging or ying were forced out. Levi saw that there were a group of people in the security guards¡¯ wake, some lifting cameras on their shoulders, some holding props such as light shields, and others holdingputers¡­ It seemed that a celebrity hase by¡­ The most conspicuous thing Levi saw was that a beautiful woman was being carried by four men. It was as if she didn¡¯t want her feet to touch the ground at all. ¡°Slow down! You¡¯re tipping me over. What a load of idiots!¡± Not only was the womanining, but she also even threw a banana peel on the curb¡­ ¡°Isn¡¯t that the influencer, Lil Lacey?¡± someone who recognized her at the side said in surprise. ¡°She seems polite on broadcast, but why is she so different in real life?¡± ¡°Yeah, she has the vibe of a girl with positive energy. How can she be so uncivilized?¡± A look of bemusement spread across the crowd¡¯s faces. ¡°Haha, a lot of influencers are like this. They just fake it for the camera. What you see on screen is all filtered!¡± Levi was slightly annoyed. How can mere influencers have special privileges to get rid of the locals? Isn¡¯t the park a public area? Right then, the team of security guards stood before Levi. ¡°Move out of the way! What are you looking at?¡± Chapter 286 Chapter 286 Levi stood still. He had no intentions of giving way. Who gave them the authority to seal the roads? Just as the security guards were about to fly off the handle, Lil Lacey, the influencer behind, suddenly pped one of the four men who carried her in the face with a crisp sound. ¡°Is your brain filled with shit or something? What the hell are you doing? You almost dropped me!¡± Lil Lacey screamed. This particr staff quickly apologized, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. My foot slipped. I¡¯m really sorry¡­¡± But Lil Lacey pped the staff in the face again, despite his apologies. The people around burned with anger at her treating her staff with such brutality. N?velDrama.Org owns all content. How unkind of her to p him just because his foot slipped! A few people even took out their phones to film as they wanted to expose what this influencer was truly like. ¡°What do you think you¡¯re doing? Did I agree to let you film? Go to hell!¡± Lil Lacey¡¯s anger spiked when she caught them in the act, then she turned toward her manager and said, ¡°Amelia, look at them! Smash their phones, quick! We can¡¯t let them post the videos online!¡± Amelia immediately ordered, ¡°Get rid of their phones now! The videos must never get out!¡± A dozen of security guards rushed forward to those who were filming, snatching their phones away and smashing them to the ground into pieces. These people choked with silent fury. They couldn¡¯t afford to mess with that influencer. There was a tall young man, however, who was still clutching his phone to which two security guards had failed to grab it. ¡°What do you think you¡¯re doing? It¡¯s against thew to take my phone!¡± the man retorted. ¡°Against thew? Listen, we are thew! We call the shots!¡± A few more security guards joined in to snatch his phone away before smashing it to the ground before his eyes. ¡°Compensate me for my phone! I demand justice, or this will not end!¡± The young man hit the roof. Lil Lacey shot a nce at him and said, ¡°Beat him up!¡± The security guards charged forward at hermand at once, pinning the man to the ground. ¡°Stop it!¡± A voice sounded all of a sudden. The security guards stopped short and looked over to where the sound came from. It was Levi. ¡°Is this how a famous influencer should behave?¡± he asked with a sneer. Upon hearing Levi¡¯s words, Lil Lacey exploded, ¡°Who the hell are you? Stay out of this!¡± Levi let out a suppressedugh. ¡°As a man of justice, I can never turn a blind eye to injustice!¡± ¡°Fine! Since you¡¯re a nosy retard, I¡¯ll make an example of you!¡± Lil Laceymanded the security guards to make a move on Levi. ¡°I¡¯ll give you a taste of a viscous dog bite!¡± the security guard snorted coldly. ¡°Bite him!¡± The dogs they were leashing started barking. Especially after the security guards let go of the leash, they became more and more manic and were ready to rush over. But the next moment, Levi¡¯s eyes darkened in a slight glint, his body exuding a solemn killing aura. To everyone¡¯s surprise, these dogs actually prostrated themselves to the ground and their bodies were trembling. Levi had killed countless enemies on the battlefield and was conferred with the title of ¡®battlefield butcher¡¯, ¡®war machine¡¯ and many more. There was a murderous aura about him that had been honed on the battlefield. Chapter 287 Chapter 287 These animals who had heightened senses aspared to humans were petrified. Let alone a few vicious dogs, even lions and tigers would prostrate themselves in worship at Levi¡¯s murderous aura. ¡°Hmm?¡± The security guards and Lil Lacey gawked. What¡¯s wrong with these dogs? ¡°What are you people standing there for? Get him!¡± Lil Lacey and Amelia chorused. The security guards sprinted toward Levi. Pow! Crash! ¡­ With blows from Levi¡¯s fists and kicks from his feet, all the guardsy wailing on the ground thirty secondster. The onlookers apuded. ¡°Nice one, man!¡± ¡°You¡¯re strong!¡± ¡°These scoundrels need to learn their lessons!¡± Lil Lacey and Amelia were scared stiff. Levi walked over to Lil Lacey and pulled her down in one swoop. ¡°Have you got no legs? Do you really need someone to carry you around?¡± Levi questioned. Lil Lacey wanted to refute him, but she shut her mouth meekly when her eyes met his terrifying ones. ¡°Lil Lacey, was it? Apologize to them now andpensate for their phones!¡± Levi said in a commanding tone. ¡°I don¡¯t¡ª¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± Lil Lacey was just about to refuse when she heard Levi¡¯s voice. ¡°I¡¯m sorry!¡± she quickly bowed her head and apologized. Amelia could only admit defeat as well. ¡°I¡¯m sorry!¡± ¡°Compensate them now!¡± Levimanded. Ameliapensated them in the end with the original price of their smashed phones. ¡°Nice!¡± Everyone apuded again. ¡°Can we leave now, Sir?¡± Amelia asked softly. ¡°Hold up! So you¡¯re the famous influencer, Lil Lacey, huh? Is Morris Group working with you?¡± Levi asked. Amelia nodded. ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right! Lil Lacey has signed a contract with Morris Group as the ambassador and spokesperson for their new products.¡± Lil Lacey gave Levi an inquisitive look. What¡¯s the meaning of this? ¡°Okay, I¡¯m dissolving this cooperation between you and Morris Group,¡± Levi said. ¡°Morris Group will never allow people of questionable character to be their ambassador!¡± Ameliaughed, ¡°Haha, this is a bit too much, isn¡¯t it, Sir? Who are you to dissolve our cooperation with Morris Group?¡± ¡°I am someone from Morris Group and I am qualified to terminate your contract!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Morris Group will never use hical people like you!¡± Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. Amelia snickered, ¡°Then what¡¯s your name? What happened today will not end here.¡± ¡°Remember this, my name is Levi Garrison. You can look for me anytime at Morris Group!¡± With that said, Levi left the ce. Lil Lacey and Amelia¡¯s eyes were filled with resentment as they looked at Levi¡¯s retreating back. ¡°Amelia, quickly send someone to identify him! I want him gone!¡± Lil Lacey shook with fury. She was used to being arrogant and domineering. Having been shamed in public for this first time, she vowed to wipe Levi off the face of the earth. Amelia tugged her lips into an insidious smile. ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear him, Lacey? He¡¯s from Morris Group!¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Lil Lacey said. ¡°Quickly inform Morris Group that I want to terminate our contract! I want Morris Group to drown in regret!¡± Amelia gave her a thumbs-up. ¡°That¡¯s a brilliant move! Even if Morris Group doesn¡¯t kill that bastard, he will be fired at the very least!¡± Chapter 288 Chapter 288 Lil Lacey¡¯s eyes were bloodshot. ¡°I¡¯ll kill him with my own hands!¡± Amelia nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll seek help through our connections and we¡¯ll put him to death! What a disgrace today!¡± Meanwhile, Iris had just arrived at the office and was having a regr meeting when her secretary suddenly came running in. ¡°Ms. Anabelle, we¡¯re screwed! Everest Entertainment had just called to say that Lil Lacey wants to terminate her contract with us and will no longer be the ambassador and spokesperson for our product!¡± A heavy silence fell upon the room. ¡°Hurry up and patch me through to Lil Lacey¡¯s manager, Ms. Mackie!¡± Iris said instantly. ¡°What can I do for you, Ms. Anabelle?¡± Amelia sniggered once the call connected. ¡°Ms. Mackie, may I know why exactly are you terminating the contract with us?¡± Iris asked mildly. ¡°Didn¡¯t wee to an agreement already?¡± ¡°Haven¡¯t you heard, Ms. Anabelle? Someone from Morris Group has terminated our contract! We can¡¯t work with Morris Group anymore, so we can only make it official from our side first,¡± Ameliaughed grimly. Iris asked through clenched teeth, ¡°Could you tell me who it is who wanted to terminate the contract?¡± ¡°Then listen carefully, Levi Garrison!¡± ¡°Not only did he terminate our contract, but he also even beat up our security guards and insulted Lacey in public!¡± ¡°So we¡¯re terminating our contract and we¡¯ll never work with yourpany ever again! Goodbye!¡± Amelia hung up directly without giving Iris the chance to speak. After answering the phone call, Iris slumped in her chair. ¡°What happened, Ms. Anabelle?¡± everyone asked quizzically. ¡°Levi Garrison! He messed with Lil Lacey, and now they are terminating their contract! There¡¯s nothing we can do now!¡± Iris wore a look of despair. ¡°That won¡¯t do! We¡¯re going full st tomorrow, and Lil Lacey is the star of the show!¡± ¡°Yeah, we¡¯re starting with the promotion tomorrow. What should we do now?¡± Iris shot up to her feet and said, ¡°I can only go there and talk to them myself!¡± At the corridor, she met Levi, who had just arrived, head-on. ¡°This is all thanks to you, Levi!¡± she snarled. ¡°What did I do?¡± ¡°What did you do? You messed with Lil Lacey, and now theirpany is terminating their contract with us! Our main ambassador is gone!¡± Iris¡¯s eyes nearly started out of her head.N?velDrama.Org owns all content. Levi chuckled, ¡°It¡¯s better that they terminate the contract. Ourpany won¡¯t stoop so low as to use her!¡± ¡°Do you know how much damage it will do to us if Lil Lacey¡¯s contract is terminated? Not to mention the publicity effect will be greatlypromised, we¡¯ll lose twenty million in terms of money alone!¡± Iris snapped. ¡°Listen, Lil Lacey is a person of questionable morals. Hiring someone like her to be our ambassador is an insult to our product!¡± Levi told Iris about what had happened. ¡°I¡¯m angry to hear that too, but those are her private affairs and we can¡¯t control it. We only care about her image as an influencer and how much profit she will bring us,¡± Iris said. Levi smiled, ¡°You don¡¯t understand? She has the publicity effect, but that¡¯s just temporary!¡± ¡°Hmph, how can you do business like this?! You¡¯re the one who doesn¡¯t understand!¡± Iris huffed and left. ¡°Where are you going?¡± Levi asked. Chapter 289 Chapter 289 ¡°I¡¯m going to beg her!¡± Iris answered. Levi disregarded her and went to the office of the technical department, drinking tea and smoking cigarette while Iris went to Everest Entertainment personally to negotiate with them. However, the other party was adamant about terminating the contract. ¡°Unless you fire him after he kneels before me and apologizes to me or end of discussion!¡± Lil Lacey gave Iris only one way out. ¡°Yes, that bastard muste and apologize on his knees!¡± They were firm in their decision. Iris¡¯s face paled. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°I can make the decision to fire him, but I need to ask him about the apology. I¡¯ll go back and figure this out!¡± No sooner was Iris out of earshot than Lil Lacey and the others burst intoughter. ¡°You dare to challenge us, Levi Garrison? You¡¯re dead meat!¡± Lil Lacey¡¯s eyes were loaded with hatred. After returning to thepany, Iris immediately went to look for Levi. ¡°Come, follow me to Everest Entertainment!¡± Levi looked stunned. ¡°For what?¡± ¡°To apologize! They said as long as you apologize to them on your knees, and then I fire you, they will overlook this matter!¡± Iris bit her lips. ¡°I can only sacrifice you for the greater good of thepany. But don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll compensate you once you apologize to them.¡± Levi shook his head. ¡°You¡¯re asking me to kneel down and apologize to them? Hell no! They should be the ones on their knees apologizing and begging us to sign them!¡± Iris¡¯s temper sparked at Levi¡¯s attitude. He¡¯s the one at fault. Why isn¡¯t he trying to solve it? ¡°Levi Garrison, you¡¯re the one who created this mess. Are you going to take care of this or not?¡± Iris asked coldly. ¡°Over my dead body!¡± Levi was very resolute. ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll get someone who can talk some sense into you!¡± Iris left in a fit of pique to call Zoey, telling her the whole story. Shortly after, Levi received a call from Zoey. ¡°Listen to me, Levi. Go and apologize to them. The interest of thepany is more important, after all,¡± Zoey said. ¡°I won¡¯t! How could I apologize on my knees to some trash? Besides, I didn¡¯t do anything wrong!¡± Levi stood his ground. ¡°Okay, even if you¡¯re right, you have to think about the interest of thepany, no? And Iris and me? A man has to take responsibility. Besides, it¡¯s because of you that this happened,¡± Zoey said. ¡°There¡¯s no way I will apologize! I won¡¯t apologize even if you kill me!¡± ¡°You disappoint me so much!¡± Zoey hung up the phone in anger. Knowing that Levi wouldn¡¯t go to apologize no matter what, the entirepany was pointing fingers at Levi, including the canteendies and uncles. ¡°Look at him sitting there eating shamelessly.¡± ¡°He¡¯s a useless piece of sh*t! Does he really think he has the power? He¡¯s nothing without Isaiah!¡± ¡°He should have just apologized and get it over with. Does he think he can stay in thepany forever?¡± ¡­ Levi felt a little aggrieved at the murmurs of dissenting his way. I didn¡¯t do anything wrong. Why do I have to bear the consequences? Why do I have to get on my knees and apologize? What is wrong with this world? Levi would rather die than apologize. Iris couldn¡¯t help it either. On the other side, Lil Lacey had found out that Levi had turned his nose up at their demand. ¡°Okay, Amelia. Let¡¯s show them what we got!¡± she sneered. ¡°I¡¯m going to cut off their publicity channels, including their ambassadors. Let¡¯s see what they can do.¡± Chapter 290 Chapter 290 Iris stayed in the conference room, rubbing her temples. She was brainstorming solutions with everyone when her phone suddenly rang. Her face changed dramatically, and her phone almost slipped out of her hand when the call ended. We¡¯re screwed! We¡¯re totally screwed! It turned out that the caller was the manager of the popr star, Wanda, from Everest Entertainment, who was also one of the signed ambassadors. The manager had called to inform Iris that they would be terminating their contract as well. Thereafter, her phone rang again. ¡°Hello, Ms. Anabelle. I¡¯m the manager of Sean Hanks from Everest Entertainment, and we are requesting to terminate our contract with yourpany.¡± ¡°Hello, I¡¯m Lil Jasmine¡¯s manager from King Entertainment and we want to cancel our contract with you.¡± ¡°Hello, nice to meet you. I¡¯m from Star Media. We would like to dissolve our contract regarding the promotion of your product.¡± ¡­ The calls came one after another. A total of ten celebrities and influencers that Iris had approached had called to terminate their contracts, including most of the publicity channels. Some forum websites had also informed that they could only provide rmended advertisement space on ssified pages to Morris Group instead of advertisements on their homepages. Even the newspaper offices had informed that they would no longer publish any news about Morris Group. After receiving a dozen of phone calls, everyone¡¯s faces were drained of all color and animation. They came near to a breakdown. They didn¡¯t expect that Lil Lacey¡¯s termination was just the calm before a storm, and that the worst has yet toe. Things were already bad enough without Lil Lacey as their ambassador, and now that various publicity channels had been cut off, Morris Group waspletely finished this time. No one would show interest, no matter how good the product was, because there was no publicity at all. How on earth were they going to sell their products if no one knew anything about them? ¡°We¡¯ve underestimated Lil Lacey¡¯s power in North Hampton. Offending her is equivalent to offending the whole entertainment industry. No one will sign with us ever again!¡± Iris drew in a deep breath. ¡°It¡¯s all Levi¡¯s fault! Why the hell did he mess with Lil Lacey? Is she someone he can afford to mess with?¡± Georgia, Iris¡¯s assistant, said coldly. ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s all Levi¡¯s fault! Everything is ruined now!¡± ¡°I know, right? All the products can¡¯t be shipped off now!¡± ¡­ Everyone regarded Levi as the sinner of thepany. Right then, Levi swaggered into the conference room, smiling, ¡°What are you guys worried about?¡± ¡°What do you think we¡¯re worried about? All the ambassadors have terminated their contracts and almost every publicity channel has been cut off! What are we going to do with our products?¡± one senior executive shouted. ¡°I¡¯ve told you that those people that you hired are not suitable. It wouldn¡¯t be effective to hire them,¡± Levi replied. ¡°You guys don¡¯t understand who are your real target audience!¡± Iris sprang to her feet. ¡°How could you say that at this point in time, Levi?¡± ¡°Our original n was to start promoting tomorrow and officiallyunch the products three dayster. Who are we going to sell them to now?¡± Iris yelled. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Everything will turn out for the best! It will sell like crazy by then,¡± Levi said. ¡°Get out of here! Now! I don¡¯t want to see you for a while,¡± Iris barked. How she wished she could fire him right there and then! But she couldn¡¯t say much for the sake of Isaiah. Levi was really on a downer. N?velDrama.Org owns all content. Is she really chasing me away from my ownpany? Fine, I¡¯ll just let this slide until her anger subsides. Chapter 291 Chapter 291 And so he left thepany. Iris had gathered her employees for a meeting again, and the theme was simple¡ªchange nothing and minimize the damage as much as possible. She also made it a point to tell her employees to keep this matter from Neil, as she didn¡¯t want the big boss to find out. It would only reflect badly on her as an ipetent leader. Azure Dragon had arrived to pick Levi up after he left thepany. ¡°Did you manage to reach out to Benny Quinton?¡± Levi asked Azure Dragon, who hade to pick him up from thepany. Azure Dragon nodded. ¡°Yes, Sir. Mr. Quinton was so happy to hear from you. He would love to meet you too.¡± Levi smiled, ¡°Tell Mr. Quinton toe to North Hampton three dayster. Just tell him that Levi Garrison needs a favor from him.¡± Azure Dragon guffawed, ¡°That is wonderful! You, Sir, are the nation¡¯s God of War, and Mr. Quinton is the nation¡¯s greatest doctor! You both are the nation¡¯s greatest treasures!¡± One must be living under rock if they didn¡¯t know who Benny was. Benny Quinton was a legend, the star of the medical field who had saved more than a million people over the past few decades with his godly hands. He would always be on the front lines before a great disaster, leading hundreds of thousands of doctors in defeating the ¡®enemy¡¯. He was a god in the hearts of thousands of people. Coincidentally, Levi had saved Benny once before and ever since then they were as thick as thieves. They were both defenders of the country who had greatly contributed to their respective fields. There was no telling how many countries were envious of Erudia for having two great defenders of the country. ¡°And tell the Rogers family to bring me all the celebrities that they had invited to theirst celebration,¡± Levi said. ¡°Roger that!¡± That night when Levi returned home, Zoey had been giving him the cold shoulder. ¡°It¡¯s just a small matter, honey. Is this really necessary?¡± Levi asked in a rxed manner. ¡°Small matter? I thought it was just a small matter as well, but I didn¡¯t expect it to snowball like that! The entire Morris Group is affected because of you, do you know that?!¡± ¡°I don¡¯t understand. Is it so hard for you to get on your knees and apologize?¡± Levi¡¯s expression changed. ¡°Why should I bow down to such lowlifes when I¡¯ve never bowed down to any gods?¡± ¡°I know you¡¯re a man of moral fiber! And I know that you¡¯re right! But can¡¯t you just put yourself down this once for the greater good of thepany?¡± Zoey snapped. Levi shook his head. ¡°No! I will never! I will never apologize for something that I didn¡¯t do wrong!¡± ¡°Then go away! I don¡¯t want to see you for a while.¡± In the end, Levi was kicked out of the house. Walking in the courtyard, Levi had wanted to scrounge a free meal off Iris, but her door was tightly shut. N?velDrama.Org owns all content. He had no choice but to go home and grabbed a few steamed buns before he hit the streets. Coincidentally, Una had just finished a meeting and was on her way home when she suddenly saw a familiar figure by the road. ¡°Jamie, look. Is that Levi Garrison?¡± Una asked. ¡°Yeah, it is!¡± Jamie, Una¡¯s assistant, replied. ¡°I can¡¯t believe he¡¯s actually eating steamed buns on the streets,¡± Una said in surprise. ¡°Seems like he got kicked out.¡± ¡°Boy, I thought he had it in him! Come on, let¡¯s go over there,¡± Una said. Levi was still nibbling on a steamed bun when a Rolls-Royce Cullinan suddenly stopped beside him, honking. ¡°Eating steamed buns, eh?¡± Una snickered as she came down from the car. Chapter 292 Chapter 292 ¡°Is that any of your business?¡± Levi looked up, a grim smile on his lips. ¡°No, I mean, I thought you¡¯re doing well. How did you wind up eating steamed buns on the street?¡± Una felt an irresistible urge tough. In her heart, Levi was nothing but a rotten person and it felt good to see him in a wretched state. ¡°Did your wife kick you out of the house, Mr. Garrison?¡± Jamie asked. ¡°Hahahaha¡­¡± Una burst outughing. ¡°I supposed you can survive with your sry right now if you¡¯re still single, but you have a family to feed. Your wife is so brilliant, don¡¯t you think you¡¯re too far behind?¡± ¡°It¡¯s none of your business. Get out of the way!¡± Levi looked irritated. Next second, Una took out a stack of cash from her purse and threw them at Levi. ¡°Dinner¡¯s on me then!¡± And she left with her assistant shortly after. N?velDrama.Org owns all content. Levi couldn¡¯t believe his eyes when the stack of cash fell in front of him. Did this woman just hit me in the face with money? This is absolutely insulting! A god shall never be crossed! ¡°The Gonzales family, was it? You people have been testing my patience! Your glory days are over!¡± There was a cold glint in Levi¡¯s eyes. The Gonzales family and the North Hampton Chamber of Commerce are finished! They must have a death wish for screwing with me! Una couldn¡¯t be any happier after insulting Levi. ¡°Did you see his face when you hit him with the money, Ms. Gonzales?¡± Jamieughed. ¡°Hahaha¡­¡± Una was rolling in the aisles. As soon as she returned home, she recounted the story of meeting Levi to the Gonzales family, who all apuded, including Winston. ¡°Well done!¡± ¡°Okay, enough about this,¡± Clint, the Gonzales family¡¯s second son, interrupted. ¡°Dad, I was just informed that the Great Doctor, Benny Quinton, would being to North Hampton in three days!¡± ¡°Mr. Quinton is actuallying to North Hampton? That is huge!¡± Winston gasped, jolting to his feet. Winston¡¯s health had been going downhill. He had invited Benny to North Hampton many times but was rejected nevertheless. Regardless of how much he had offered, whether it was a billion or more, Benny was unbending. Everyone knew that Benny was a man who did not care for social norms. He was the symbol of rectitude in Erudia who despised the bigwigs the most. No matter how much he was offered to treat a patient, his answer was always a firm no. He could treat them, however, on the condition that they registered themselves at the hospital that he worked at like any other ordinary patient. In his eyes, patients were just patients, and they were all to be treated equally. Benny had been residing in Vermond and had never left the city for decades. Hence, it was a great shock to Winston when he found out that the Great Doctor was actuallying to North Hampton. ¡°Did someone invite Mr. Quinton over?¡± Winston asked. ¡°Beats me. I can¡¯t imagine who in North Hampton or even the whole of Erudia could make Mr. Quinton come out of his shell. He¡¯s the God of Erudia!¡± Clint remarked in surprise. Winston¡¯s eyes flickered and instructed, ¡°Clint, invite Mr. Quinton over when the timees. I want to host his stay in North Hampton!¡± ¡°Got it!¡± ¡°How exciting! I can¡¯t believe I¡¯m going to meet both the God of War and the Great Doctor of Erudia!¡± Winston was already looking forward to it. Not only the Gonzales family, but the North Hampton Chamber of Commerce had been informed of Benny¡¯s arrival in North Hampton three dayster as well. The four noble families of North Hampton were naturally excited to meet this Great Doctor. ¡°Haha, let¡¯s go pick him up at the airport three dayster!¡± Chapter 293 Chapter 293 ¡°I can¡¯t believe we get to meet the two great gods of Erudia!¡± ¡°Benny Quinton has unparalleled medical skills. I want him to see what¡¯s wrong with me!¡± In particr, the North Hampton Chamber of Commerce ounted for arge proportion of the pharmaceutical business in North Hampton. It would guarantee the reputation of their pharmaceutical business if they had an acquaintance in Benny. With the many benefits that they could stand to reap, their n was simple¡ªthey must invite Mr. Quinton for tea at the North Hampton Chamber of Commerce. ¡­ Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. The next day, the news that the Great Doctor, Benny Quinton, wasing to North Hampton had spread across the entire North Hampton. Only God knew who spread the word. Everyone respected Benny as God, and they couldn¡¯t wait to meet him. This only went on to prove the reputable status of Benny Quinton! Everyone in Morris Group was also discussing this matter today. After all, a Great Doctor like Benny was looked up to by many. However, they weren¡¯t as excited as the public as it was the first day of the promotion of their products. And it was an absolute disaster! In addition to the news of Benny Quinton¡¯s arrival, all resources had been monopolized. Morris Group couldn¡¯t achieve the result that they wanted at all. Iris was about to sink into the depths of hopelessness. With such poor results on the first day, the second day was predictable¡ªit would only get worse. Iris had considered various ways, but to no avail. Knowing that Benny would be arriving in North Hampton real soon, every publicity channel and media were reluctant to ept any other advertisements. Iris braced herself for the worst. If they couldn¡¯t sell their products in the first phase, they would lose at least 1.8 billion! How Iris wished to jump off a cliff. She hade all the way back from overseas to further her career, but only to be faced with such a gruesome reality right after she had started to see results. How was she going to face Mr. Atkinson and the mysterious boss? Thankfully, Levi hadn¡¯te to the office for two days. Otherwise, he would be adding fuel to the fire. It had been two days since Irisst saw Levi as well. But she had no intention of seeing him again unless he apologized and got himself together. The much anticipated third day soon arrived. Yet, it was a cruel and unbearable day for Morris Group because there were still no results on the third day. Iris was still mourning in her chair for the few million that went down the drain when Levi unexpectedly showed up. ¡°Send me a car. I need to pick up someone at the airport,¡± Levi said. ¡°Huh? Who are you picking up?¡± ¡°How dare youe back, Levi?¡± Iris and the others made no effort to repress their fury. ¡°Just send us the best car you got, Ms. Anabelle. Mr. Garrison and I will go together,¡± Isaiah smiled. Unable to turn him down, Iris proceeded to arrange for thepany¡¯s Lincoln limousine to send them to the airport. ¡°Levi¡¯s a nuisance! Who the f**k is he picking up at the airport, anyway?¡± The upper management raged. Naturally, the person Levi was going to pick up was Benny. Although Benny¡¯s status was iparable to Levi¡¯s, he was an old-timer whom Levi admired. And since Levi had a favor to ask of him, it was only polite for him to pick up the Great Doctor in person. When they arrived at the airport, they were shocked at the crowd. There were just too many people. Besides the public, the Gonzales family, the North Hampton Chamber of Commerce, and many other wealthy families had all gathered at the airport. Even Winston was waiting with anticipation among the crowd. When Morris Group¡¯s car arrived, a mor broke out. ¡°Hahaha, even Morris Group is here to invite Mr. Quinton? No way!¡± Eric sneered. Chapter 294 Chapter 294 Everyone was dismissive of Morris Group¡¯s arrival, as too many influential people were present. In their opinion, no one else was qualified to pick up Benny, but the North Hampton Chamber of Commerce and the richest man, Winston Gonzales. But there again, who else had the power to invite Benny to North Hampton all the way from Vermond? Una was waiting at the side with Winston when she caught sight of Levi and Isaiah. ¡°Hmm? Grandpa, look! Isn¡¯t that Levi Garrison?¡± The Gonzales family looked over. ¡°What is he doing here? Is he trying to pick up Mr. Quinton too?¡± Winston wondered. ¡°Dad,¡± Clint said. ¡°Levi¡¯s a man of no scruples when ites to achieving his goals. He must be trying to take advantage of Mr. Quinton.¡± Winston snorted, ¡°I¡¯m standing here. He¡¯ll never get this chance.¡± No one is more qualified than me! ¡°True that. He probably came along for the ride,¡± Una said. At that moment, she saw Levi walking towards them. The Gonzales family were puzzled, wondering what he was up to. ¡°Is he trying to ckmail us for having saved Sir before this?¡± the housekeeper suggested. Una stared at Levi repulsively. ¡°If that is true, Levi sure is rotten to the core!¡± Seeing Levi, Winston greeted with a smile, ¡°How may I help you, Levi?¡± Levi looked intensely at Una instead and said coldly, ¡°I will not pursue this matter if you bring your grandfather and your father toe and apologize to me within half a month. Otherwise, I swear the Gonzales family will have to pack their bags and to never step foot in North Hampton ever again!¡± Levi¡¯s statement was mind-blowing, so much so that the room fell silent in astonishment. What just happened? Am I hearing things? Did someone just provoke the Gonzales family? And right in front of Winston Gonzales at that? Even the heads of the four noble families of North Hampton who were standing at the side were bbergasted. Who the f**k has the nerve to mess with Winston Gonzales? Even Jesse Nielsen wouldn¡¯t dare to say that! Winston¡¯s influence is second to none in North Hampton, be it wealth or political power. Messing with him is akin to messing with the foundation of North Hampton! But some insolent brat actually dared to do it! And that person was no other than Levi Garrison, who had recently got out of jail! ¡°Hahahaha¡­.¡± Winston was howling withughter. ¡°I¡¯ve never heard of anyone wanting to destroy the Gonzales family in my life! You¡¯re the first to ask for me for an apology on my knees!¡± This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°I¡¯m warning you just this once. It¡¯s up to you whether you choose to listen or not,¡± Levi said. ¡°Who the hell are you, Levi?¡± Una snarled. ¡°So what if I hit you with money? I¡¯m just being charitable! You¡¯re asking me to apologize to a poor brat like you? In your dreams!¡± Levi simply ignored her, and the room fell into silence again. Chapter 295 Chapter 295 The crowd knew that if it weren¡¯t for Benny¡¯s arrival today, Levi would be dead for sure. At this time, arge group of media reporters had arrived, holding cameras while waiting in silence. The arrival of the media reporters made it clear to everyone that Benny would bending soon. N?velDrama.Org owns all content. Levi took out his phone and made a call. ¡°Azure Dragon, bring your men over!¡± In the conference room of Everest Entertainment, Noah McCormick, the president of thepany, was having a meeting with Lil Lacey, Amelia and a few others. ¡°How¡¯s it going with Morris Group?¡± he asked. ¡°Sir, Morris Group¡¯s new products are listed on the market today and there are zero sales so far,¡± his assistant replied. Noah, Lil Lacey and a few other celebrities wore a surprised look on their faces. ¡°Zero sales?¡± Lil Lacey asked. ¡°It can¡¯t be! Despite the impact, isn¡¯t zero sales a little too much?¡± Amelia questioned. The president¡¯s assistant smiled, ¡°Word has it that the North Hampton Chamber of Commerce had imposed pressure on them as well. That¡¯s why Morris Group¡¯s new products had zero sales.¡± At that, Lil Lacey put on a proud face. ¡°Morris Group? Hah! That is what you get for messing with me, Levi Garrison! I swear the entire Morris Group will down with you!¡± ¡°Who would dare to buy their products without Everest Entertainment¡¯s publicity and support?¡± Noah sniggered. ¡°Barely anyone will know about them.¡± ¡°I know, right? With all their publicity channels cut off, the outside world wouldn¡¯t know about their products.¡± ¡°Besides, the news of Mr. Quinton¡¯s arrival have taken up most of the headlines in the media recently. Morris Group doesn¡¯t stand a chance,¡± Amelia said. ¡°Yeah, Morris Group is going to lose nearly two billion!¡± Noah said, his voice cracking with glee. ¡°Now, we shall wait for Morris Group toe and beg us,¡± Lil Lacey said haughtily, crossing her arms. ¡°I¡¯d like to wait and see if Levi will apologize to us or not!¡± ¡°He definitely will! That¡¯s two billion lost there!¡± Amelia and the others were confident that Levi would grovel at their feet. Meanwhile, everyone at Morris Group became taciturn at their depressing sales after the products went online for two hours. For some reason, a few clients who had agreed to purchase their products had suddenly changed their minds at the veryst minute. Iris copsed into a heap on her chair, her face pale. What a failure! Zero sales? What do we do now? How should I exin this to the big boss? ¡°Ourpetitors must have taken the advantage to attack us, Ms. Anabelle. Besides, with the news of Mr. Quinton¡¯s arrival dominating all media forums, no one will pay attention to our products,¡± Georgia, her assistant, said. ¡°Actually, there is another way,¡± Justine, the head of the marketing department, piped up. ¡°Why don¡¯t we invite Mr. Quinton to help us with the promotion? Not only can we minimize the loss, but our products will definitely sell like hotcakes!¡± ¡°That¡¯s a good idea, but it¡¯s not practical. Even North Hampton¡¯s richest man, Winston Gonzales, has gone to the airport to reach out to Mr. Quinton. Do you think we can still stand a chance?¡± Despair washed over everyone at that realization. ¡°Ms. Anabelle, what we have to do now is to minimize our losses as much as possible. There is no other way.¡± ¡°Yeah, I suggest we bring Levi to Everest Entertainment to apologize. That¡¯s ourst resort,¡± a few senior executives proposed. ¡°Alright,¡± Iris sighed helplessly. ¡°I¡¯ll go and get him. He has to apologize to them no matter what!¡± Chapter 296 Chapter 296 Thousands of people had gathered outside the private passageway of North Hampton International Airport, and the numbers were still increasing. Right then, the insiders of the airport sent news that the private jet Benny was on hadnded and he would being out shortly. The Gonzales family was so shaken that their eyes never left the private passageway. Levi, on the other hand, had lit up a cigarette and was smoking, as if he could care less about the Great Doctor¡¯s arrival. A few minutester, apanied by noisy footsteps, Benny and the cabin crew came out from the VIP passageway. Benny Quinton might be in his eighties, but he was still hale and hearty and going strong. Not only was he the leading figure in the medical field, but he was also athletic. He was skilled in basketball, swimming, sprinting and other sports. He was an all-rounder, and the healthier he was, the greater the blessings for Erudia. Benny was extremely down-to-earth. He was only wearing casual clothes and had only brought along an assistant with him. N?velDrama.Org owns all content. Most importantly, he was carrying his own bag and pulling his own luggage. Could this bepared to those conceited celebrities? No. He was a national treasure! The whole nation looked up to this guy! The crowd couldn¡¯t help but stand in awe at the sight of Benny. ¡°Nice to meet you, Mr. Quinton. I¡¯m Winston Gonzales, a local of North Hampton, also known as the richest man of North Hampton. I¡¯ve been learning to uphold your spirit, Mr. Quinton and I would like to invite you today to my humble abode for a get-together. I¡¯m thinking of contributing to the medical community and I would like to ask for your advice.¡± Eric and the others¡¯ jaws dropped at Winston¡¯s speech. How smart is he to invite Mr. Quinton on the pretext of contributing to the medicalmunity? ¡°Thank you for your kind words, Mr. Gonzales,¡± Benny smiled. ¡°But I¡¯m here this time just to catch up with an old friend.¡± Benny rejected his invitation! Benny actually rejected the richest man in North Hampton! ¡°Hello, Mr. Quinton. We¡¯re from the North Hampton Chamber of Commerce and we would like to invite you for a get-together with us.¡± Eric took the opportunity to introduce themselves. ¡°Half of the business of the North Hampton Chamber of Commerce is rted to medicine, and we¡¯re the ones who produced all the medical equipment of major hospitals in Vermond. We would love to listen to your advice, Mr. Quinton.¡± ¡°Thank you for your contribution to the medicalmunity in Erudia,¡± Benny replied brusquely and walked past the four of them. The next ten or so influential figures hade forward to invite Benny as well, but they were all rejected. The Gonzales family was astonished. Then who in the world invited Mr. Quinton to North Hampton? Who is this old friend that he spoke of? The mass exchanged mystified nces, wondering who would be the one to pick him up. At this moment, arge group of media reporters had encircled Benny and were bombarding him with questions. ¡°Are you here in North Hampton on a mission, Mr. Quinton?¡± ¡°Mr. Quinton, who is this old friend that you were referring to?¡± ¡°Are you here on a private trip or for some other purposes, Mr. Quinton?¡± ¡­ Benny¡¯s scalp tingled in frustration and his brows bumped together in a scowl, but the reporters had no intentions of letting him leave unless he answered their questions. ck! ck! ck! At that exact moment, the neat and unified sound of footsteps was heard with a troop of soldiers came rushing in. ¡°Get out of the way!¡± The troop swiftly split the reporters apart and stood in two rows, guarding Benny at the center. ¡°Wee, Mr. Quinton!¡± the soldiers saluted. Benny was psyched, as that was the most respectful greeting one could ever receive. Then a war officer appeared from behind them. He had arge gold star embroidered on his shoulder, which evinced that he was a King of War! The Gonzales family¡¯s eyes widened. Because he was none other than Azure Dragon! Chapter 297 Chapter 297 Azure Dragon came before Benny and gave a military salute. ¡°Wee to North Hampton, Mr. Quinton!¡± Benny¡¯s knitted brows became smooth again as he smiled, ¡°Sorry for the trouble, Azure Dragon.¡± ¡°No worries, Mr. Quinton,¡± Azure Dragon smiled. ¡°Even if it¡¯s not on the God of War¡¯s orders, I would havee to pick you up myself. You¡¯re one of the people I respect.¡± ¡°Hahaha, that¡¯s my honor then!¡± Benny gave a chortle. It was at the moment that everyone realized it was the God of War who had invited Benny to North Hampton, and that the old friend that he spoke of must be the God of War himself. Upon hearing that, everyone heaved a sigh of relief. Aside from the God of War, who else in North Hampton had the right to invite Mr. Quinton? They were both Erudia¡¯s national treasures! ¡°Mr. Quinton,¡± said Azure Dragon, suddenly remembering something. ¡°The God of War has asked you to stay for a few more days, as he would like to invite you to attend the North Hampton Warzone commander-in-chief¡¯s appointment ceremony. The newmander-in-chief is one of the God of War¡¯s men.¡± ¡°Hahaha, I can¡¯t believe I could have this opportunity! Sure, I¡¯ll be there!¡± Winston, Eric and the others were excited to hear that. Does that mean we could meet the two greatest gods of Erudia at the appointment ceremony? Right then, Azure Dragon gave Benny a wink, who then looked in a certain direction and immediately understood his meaning. ¡°I¡¯ll catch up with youter, Azure Dragon. There¡¯s somece I need to be. I don¡¯t want to keep them waiting,¡± Benny said. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Everyone¡¯s curiosity piqued. Why isn¡¯t he leaving with Azure Dragon? Where is he going? ¡°Alright, Mr. Quinton. I¡¯ll see you soon,¡± Azure Dragon said, then turned toward the media reporters, warning, ¡°You can shoot all the pictures you want and report about this, but don¡¯t let it affect Mr. Quinton or you¡¯ll be sorry for this!¡± Azure Dragon¡¯s words made the reporters¡¯ blood run cold. Thank goodness he didn¡¯t chase us away. We can still report something newsworthy. Under the watchful eyes of thousands of people, Benny slowly walked to the back. Everyone was eager to know who was picking him up. Vroom! Vroom! Vroom! At that moment, the sound of an engine roaring filled the air. A Porsche sports car screeched to a halt. Iris got down from the car and stormed toward Levi. ¡°Levi Garrison, what the hell are you doing here? Come with me now to Everest Entertainment to apologize! Thepany is about to be ruined because of you!¡± ¡°For what? Can¡¯t you see I¡¯m waiting to pick up someone?¡± Levi said irritably. ¡°Is there even anyone for you to pick up? Come with me now! There are zero sales on our new products, do you know that? We¡¯re going to lose a lot of money! At least 1.8 billion!¡± ¡°It¡¯s all for your fault! We wouldn¡¯t have lost so much if it weren¡¯t for you!¡± At that, Iris grabbed Levi¡¯s arm and was about to leave. She had her back facing the crowd, so she didn¡¯t know what was going on and that Benny and his assistant were walking toward them. Levi tried to contain his rage. ¡°Just leave! The person I¡¯m picking up ising soon!¡± ¡°No way! Unless I die today, Levi, you areing with me to Everest Entertainment!¡± Iris was unyielding as she tried to pull Levi away. ¡°Are you here to pick me up, miss?¡± a voice suddenly rang out from behind Iris. When Iris looked back, her heart did a somersault. Chapter 298 Chapter 298 ¡°A-Are¡­ you M-Mr. Benny Quinton?¡± she stammered, her body trembling. As his poprity was known to all in Erudia, Iris could recognize him at one nce. ¡°Yes, I am,¡± Benny smiled. ¡°Are you here to pick me up?¡± Iris noticed that there were many people looking at her and that many reporters were filming. She faltered, ¡°You¡¯re mistaken, Mr. Quinton. I-I¡¯m not here to pick you up.¡± In fact, Iris wished she could just send him back to Morris Group. He could have solved their crisis with just his presence alone. But how was she going to do that when she had nothing to do with Benny at all? ¡°Aren¡¯t you from Morris Group, miss?¡± Benny asked. ¡°Huh? Um¡­¡± What does he mean? Is he going to Morris Group? Levi shot a look at her, then said, ¡°Yes, we¡¯re here to pick you up, Mr. Quinton! Let¡¯s get going.¡± Benny gave Levi a knowing smile. At Levi and Isaiah¡¯s invitation, he got into the Lincoln limousine. Iris watched with rounded eyes as Benny, who was a heartbeat away, got into the car. Is Benny Quinton the person Levi came to pick up? Oh, my God! The rest of the crowd was just as shocked as Iris was. Who would have thought that Morris Group would be the one to pick up the Great Doctor? ¡°We gotta get going to Morris Group, quick!¡± ¡°Hurry up and publish the news that Mr. Quinton¡¯s purpose ofing to North Hampton is to meet the God of War and visit Morris Group!¡± ¡­ The media had gone crazy as they rushed toward Morris Group. Every newspaper publisher, media, website and forum lost no time in reporting this groundbreaking news. The eyes of the world were now on Morris Group. Such intangible publicity effect couldn¡¯t be bought with tens of billions! It wasn¡¯t only until the media reporters had all left that Iris regained herposure. Yes, I need to get going to Morris Group now! Iris drove off at a furious pace in her sports car. But she couldn¡¯t help but wonder. How did Levi manage to invite Mr. Quinton? Right! It¡¯s the big boss! Isaiah was there with Levi, and he¡¯s basically the big boss¡¯s right-hand man. Levi wasn¡¯t fooling around when he said that our marketing efforts were not practical during the meeting. He had known that the big boss would be inviting Mr. Quinton over and that¡¯s why he was so reckless in offending Lil Lacey and wouldn¡¯t apologize to them! So that was the reason¡­ How exceptional is this mysterious big boss to invite Mr. Quinton to North Hampton! Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. We¡¯re selling medical equipment, and Mr. Quinton is the best ambassador and spokesperson! Besides, our products are of the highest quality! It wouldn¡¯t tarnish Mr. Quinton¡¯s reputation! Iris quickly informed thepany to get ready. In the Lincoln limousine, Levi had a good talk with Benny. It was only then that it struck Isaiah that his boss was Benny¡¯s old friend. ¡°You seem stronger by the day, Mr. Quinton,¡± Levi chuckled. ¡°All thanks to you, God of War, for teaching me the unique approach to wellness. I feel younger every day! Hahaha¡­¡± Bennyughed. Chapter 299 Chapter 299 ¡°Just call me Levi. It¡¯s actually for my own selfish reasons that I called you here, Mr. Quinton. I want you to advocate for mypany¡¯s products,¡± Levi stated directly. ¡°No, don¡¯t say that!¡± Benny waved his hands frantically. ¡°I¡¯ve studied yourpany¡¯s products with my students in the past few days. They are by far the best on the market in Erudia and are evenparable to those from overseas! They can stop the foreigners from monopolizing our market and most of all, the price is not even a third of theirs! This is a great thing for the country and the people, and I¡¯m honored to be your ambassador.¡± Levi was a little moved. As expected of the national treasure¡­ He thinks about the country and the people all the time! ¡°I¡¯m ashamed of myself, Mr. Quinton,¡± Levi tittered. ¡°I have selfish motives in manufacturing these products. I want to overthrow the North Hampton Chamber of Commerce.¡± ¡°Of course, I¡¯m aware of this. The North Hampton Chamber of Commerce haspletely giarized your core technology and monopolized certain products, selling them at sky-high prices. I¡¯d even talked about this with some experts. But there was nothing we could do. Only the North Hampton Chamber of Commerce has such product technologies. But it¡¯s all good now since you¡¯re back. The products are much better than theirs and the prices are much lower.¡± ¡°Levi, you¡¯re the one who is putting the country and the people first,¡± Benny praised. As they were chatting, they had arrived at Morris Group. The employees of Morris Group had prepared a wee ceremony. Even the media reporters had been waiting. As soon as Benny got down from the car, the reporters surrounded him again, eager to interview him. He wasn¡¯t angry this time as he faced the camera instead. ¡°Could you tell us why are you here at Morris Group, Mr. Quinton?¡± one reporter questioned. Benny smiled, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll take this opportunity to announce that I will be the ambassador of Morris Group¡¯s medical product. This batch of Morris Group¡¯s new product is on the market today! I, Benny Quinton, guarantee with my reputation that these products are the best on the market in Erudia! And the prices are only a third of the same models in the market!¡± The atmosphere was a seething cauldron of emotion at Benny¡¯s announcement. Everyone at Morris Group was reeling from the shock of having the nation¡¯s Greatest Doctor as their ambassador after losing Lil Lacey. The media got the news out as fast as they could. Breaking news! A leading figure in the medical field is endorsing Morris Group! Morris Group¡¯s medical equipment beat that of theirpetitors¡¯ hands down and even surpassed that of overseas products! With just the cost price, Morris Group¡¯s medical products cost only one-third of theirpetitors¡¯! ¡­ North Hampton erupted at once as all eyes zeroed in on Morris Group¡¯s product. Morris Group had hit the jackpot! Meanwhile, at Everest Entertainment, Lil Lacey was getting impatient from waiting. ¡°Why is he not here yet?¡± ¡°Just be patient,¡± Amelia said. ¡°He¡¯s going to kneel before us in just a bit.¡± Noah, who was looking at the market dynamics, smirked when he saw that sales of Morris Group were still at zero. Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! ¡°Morris Group can go nowhere without the artistes from mypany!¡± But just then, a few secretaries came running in a panic, shouting, ¡°Bad news! Bad news!¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Why are you guys panicking?¡± Lil Lacey grumbled. ¡°Look at your phones, quick!¡± Chapter 300 Chapter 300 Noah, Lil Lacey and the others quickly turned on their phones and were petrified when they saw the news. The Great Doctor has be the spokesperson of Morris Group¡¯s products? ¡°T-T-This¡­¡± Noah nched, Lil Lacey¡¯s blood froze, and Amelia¡¯s jaw dropped. It was then that the market dynamics on Noah¡¯sptop suddenly changed, showing that the first batch of Morris Group¡¯s new products was sold out! That was a one billion order! ¡­ ¡°Mr. Quinton, Ms. Anabelle, nice to meet you,¡± a stout man greeted. ¡°I¡¯m Teddy Fords, the owner of Stardust Medical Equipment Corporation, and I¡¯ve just purchased all of the first batch of Morris Group¡¯s products¡± Iris was taken aback. Did he just buy a billion worth of products in one breath? Benny nodded. ¡°Thank you for your support! I can guarantee with my reputation that these are the best products you can ever get.¡± ¡°Haha, don¡¯t worry, Mr. Quinton. I will definitely contribute to the medicalmunity. I¡¯m nning to donate some of the products to hospitals in the rural areas,¡± Teddy said. Levi and Benny looked at each other. Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! That was the oue that they wanted to see. At this point, Iris and Morris Group¡¯s phones were exploding with calls after calls. ¡°Hello, Ms. Anabelle. I¡¯m from Sphinx Bio-Pharmaceutical. I want to ce an order for five hundred million.¡± ¡°Hello, is this Morris Group? I¡¯m from Olympus Hospital Holding Company from South City. We would like to make an eight hundred million order.¡± ¡°Hello, nice to meet you. I¡¯m calling from the Ministry of Health from South City. We would like to order two batches of yourpany¡¯s products!¡± ¡­ Iris was scared out of her mind. In just a short while, they had received over a hundred orders from almost every part of Erudia. This was about seventy to eighty times more than the number of products they had nned to manufacture. So much so that the orders of manypanies had to be scheduled for the next year, and some companies had even paid the deposit. No one had seen thising at all! It was mainly the effect of Benny¡¯s reputation, and various other factors such as product quality and price, that contributed to such a result. Iris and the senior executives were lost for words. The calls were stilling in one after another, with more and more orders being made. At this rate, ten production nts wouldn¡¯t suffice! Right then, the deans and leaders of various major hospitals in North Hampton had arrived. While they were here to meet the Great Doctor in person, they also wanted to order a batch of medical equipment that they could use clinically. Iris could only shake her head helplessly as Teddy had bought all their products. ¡°Hmm? Sure, you can!¡± Levi spoke up. ¡°Morris Group has long prepared a batch of products for major hospitals in North Hampton for clinical use.¡± Iris looked dazed. When did this happen? Why didn¡¯t I know anything about this? Isaiah stepped forward and exined, ¡°The boss had asked me to produce more. He foresaw that these products wouldn¡¯t be enough.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Who on earth is this boss? Is he a prophet? Looking at Levi, who was standing next to Benny, Iris suddenly had a suspicion that Levi was the mysterious boss. What am I thinking? How could Levi be the mysterious boss? She shook her head and blocked the thought out of her mind. Chapter 301 Chapter 301 As Morris Group¡¯s representative, Isaiah made an announcement to the crowd, ¡°We n to donate these products to all the hospitals, in order to show our support towards the medical field!¡± p, p, p¡­ Benny Quinton was the first to p. The members of the media and public soon followed suit. Morris Group had sessfully boosted its reputation, gaining the public¡¯s favor. Even thepany¡¯s share price had risen steeply. All the other businesses owned by or rted to Morris Group reaped the benefits as well. In the afternoon, over twenty famous artists dered that they would help, in publicizing all of Morris Group¡¯s products for free. This was another impactful news that affected a lot of parties. The support provided by the artists had contributed to increasing Morris Group¡¯s sales, and their actions also reflected well on their public images, as celebrities. Evidently, artists and entertainmentpanies soon reaped the benefits of Morris Group¡¯s prestige, as theizens had started to apud their charitable gestures. Meanwhile, at Everest Entertainment. Noah was infuriated upon seeing the news. p! He pped Lil Lacey¡¯s face mercilessly. ¡°Look what you¡¯ve done, you b****!¡± Lil Lacey covered her face in a daze. ¡°Do you know why Levi Garrison was reluctant to apologize? Well, it¡¯s because he couldn¡¯t care less about both of you!¡± Noah pped Amelia. Amelia was aggrieved. ¡°If I hadn¡¯t listened to your n previously, Everest Entertainment would¡¯ve be a famous corporate industry, here in Erudia. Ourpany¡¯s market value could¡¯ve been multiplied by hundredfold!¡± Noah trembled in anger. ¡°We weren¡¯t aware that Morris Group was so formidable. We were fools to think that we were above the coboration they¡¯d proposed previously.¡± Lil Lacey sobbed. She had regretted her decision as well. If I¡¯d continued to help Morris Group in publicizing their product, I would¡¯ve achieved a great leap in my career, making my transition from a idol to a famous star! ¡°Let¡¯s go. Let¡¯s apologize to Morris Group. Hopefully, they¡¯ll be willing to provide us with a second chance. They must¡¯ve chosen us previously because we¡¯d possessed the merits they were looking for,¡± Noah surmised immediately. They were unaware that it was Iris who had made the final call. Morris Group¡¯s decision-makers were not involved in this matter. Soon, all the executives of Everest Entertainment led Lil Lacey and ten other artists over to Morris Group. Iris sneered when she saw the group of people, ¡°What¡¯re you doing here?¡± This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°We¡¯re aware that we¡¯ve made a mistake, Ms. Anabelle! We¡¯d acted like a bunch of ignorant fools in the past! Why are you all just standing there? Kneel and apologize to Ms. Anabelle at once!¡± Lil Lacey and all the other artists knelt on the floor, after receiving Noah¡¯s order. Iris fell into a daze. She was reminded of something that Levi had told her previously. They should be the ones apologizing to us. Iris could not believe that Levi¡¯s words hade true. ¡°Ms. Anabelle, Everest Entertainment is willing to coborate with yourpany, without asking for any remuneration. We will provide you with as many artists as you require. Feel free to utilize our publicity channel too¡­¡± Noah was desperate for the partnership with Morris Group to fall through. He was offering Iris all kinds of free services. ¡°That¡¯s right. We were fools in the past. From the way we see it now, Morris Group¡¯s products are the best!¡± Lil Lacey piped up. Amelia pleaded with Iris, ¡°Can you please consider our offer? We are providing free promotional services to both you and yourpany. This is certainly a deal that will greatly benefit Morris Group.¡± Iris and the other executives were dumbfounded. They¡¯d been so arrogant previously. Now, they¡¯re kneeling before us, requesting for us to ept their free services, making this coboration possible? They¡¯re only doing this because of Morris Group¡¯s current influence in the industry. Nheless, it¡¯s not a bad idea to have a group of artists, promoting our products at no cost¡­ ¡°No! I can¡¯t allow hical artists, such as yourselves to taint Morris Group¡¯s reputation!¡± Levi rejected their offer. Iris frowned. ¡°Go away, Levi Garrison! You don¡¯t have the right to speak here.¡± Chapter 302 Chapter 302 Although Morris Group¡¯s crisis was resolved, Iris did not think that Levi had anything to do with the matter. We¡¯d managed to turn the situation around because of the big boss¡¯s strategy. Levi Garrison is merely here because of Isaiah Wade¡¯s assistance. How dare he make the decision for us? Does he really believe that he is one of thepany¡¯s leaders? ¡°Let me make this clear, Levi. Although our previous discussion with Everest Entertainment ended on an unhappy note, they¡¯ve now returned to apologize to us, with their utmost sincerity. Their offer to be our ambassador without any charge will be beneficial to thepany!¡± pronounced Iris. From Iris¡¯s point of view, any freebor should be utilized by thepany, regardless of their work ethics. That was the norm she had practiced, after spending years, working abroad. Iris prioritized only the economic growth of thepany. She did not care for the other details. ¡°No! Their personalities are rotten. They¡¯re only here to apologize to us because of how well we¡¯re doing. Why didn¡¯t they express their regrets in thest two days?¡± Levi nced at Noah and the others. Then he announced coldly, ¡°Get lost! Morris Group will never coborate with you!¡± Lil Lacey was mad. She wanted so badly to strangle Levi to death. Iris Anabelle had already agreed to our proposal. How dare he reject our offer? Levi Garrison is indeed Everest Entertainment¡¯s enemy! Noah used angrily, ¡°Ms. Anabelle, I wasn¡¯t aware that a mere entry-level staff in Morris Group was making all the big decisions for yourpany.¡± Iris was angered by Noah¡¯s mockery. There were many reporters at the scene, after all. I can¡¯t let this news spread, to the public. Otherwise, Levi¡¯s behavior will taint my reputation as Morris Group¡¯s vice-president. ¡±Stand aside, Levi. You¡¯re not qualified to speak here!¡± Iris chided. Then, she looked at Noah and his artists. ¡°Mr. McCormick, believe that this coboration is feasible.¡± ¡°That will never happen!¡± Levi¡¯s voice sounded out. ¡°Who do you think you are? Do you think you¡¯re the big boss?¡± Iris bellowed. ¡°That¡¯s right. I am the big boss, and this is the big boss¡¯s decision!¡± Levi stared at Iris. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Kirin¡¯s voice reverberated inside the venue, just as Iris was about to ept Everest Entertainment as their ambassador. ¡°Ms. Anabelle, the big boss doesn¡¯t want Morris Group to coborate with Everest Entertainment. We are cing their names on the cklist!¡± Kirin showed up at that moment. ¡°The artists from Everest Entertainment are uncivilized. They¡¯d hit passers-by on the street and they¡¯d even resorted to threatening their fans. The media has repeatedly exposed their despicable acts. Mr. Quinton has selected us, so how can we choose to coborate with lowly people as such? What will happen to ourpany¡¯s prestige if we do that?¡± Iris¡¯s face flushed red after listening to Kirin¡¯s speech. She was too profit-oriented, neglecting all the other elements in conducting a business. However, Kirin¡¯s words had caused her to think twice. I have to change my business philosophy. Apany requires a good reputation, to win over the public¡¯s favor. Only then can we maximize our gain! The media began criticizing Everest Entertainment¡¯s lowly behavior. They even exposed the news of Morris Group cklisting Everest Entertainment to the public. Soon after, Levi handed a USB over to the reporters. The USB contained a video of Lil Lacey hitting a worker, throwing her rubbish onto the streets. Levi had ordered Phoenix to repair the phone, extracting the video saved inside the device. Lil Lacey¡¯s career was doomed, right after the videos were leaked. Netizens flooded the Inte with their dissatisfaction and anger towards Lil Lacey¡¯s behavior. Everest Entertainment¡¯s future became bleak, all of a sudden, as Lil Lacey and the other artists were nearing the end of their careers. No entertainmentpany would dare to sign a contract with them after such an incident. Levi walked up to Iris and chided with a smile, ¡°I¡¯ve told you, haven¡¯t I? These ambassadors aren¡¯t suitable for our medical products. Mr. Quinton is the best candidate!¡± Iris put on a disdainful smile. ¡°Why are you behaving as if you were the one who¡¯d invited Mr. Quinton to coborate with us?¡± Chapter 303 Chapter 303 ¡°I did invite him!¡± Levi eximed. ¡°Hmph! Our big boss invited Mr. Quinton. You¡¯ve got nothing to do with this matter,¡± Iris sneered. ¡°That¡¯s enough. Let¡¯s stop bickering. Focus on the work at hand! How can you waste your time arguing with me? The uing tasks will prove to be a challenge!¡± Levi smiled. Iris recollected her thoughts. Morris Group¡¯s workload will increase exponentially from now on. We will be busier than ever. However, this is what I¡¯m hoping for. I can finally put my capabilities on full disy with this opportunity. Zoey visited Levi to apologize to him after she was made aware of the turn of events. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry! Nheless, you¡¯re awesome. You¡¯d known of the big boss¡¯s n because you were following Isaiah around.¡± Zoey gave Levi a thumbs-up. ¡°You¡¯re so lucky, getting to meet Mr. Quinton. Do you know how jealous mother is? Mr. Quinton is her idol! She¡¯s telling everyone who would listen to her in the hospital that her son-inw drove Mr. Quinton around! She¡¯s so proud of that.¡± Levi asked her cheerfully, ¡°Would mother and father like to meet Mr. Quinton?¡± ¡°Of course! Even I wish to meet with him. What more of my parents!¡± Zoey answered immediately. ¡°Okay. You should inform them to prepare dinner and a bottle of good wine when you¡¯ve arrived home. I¡¯ll invite Mr. Quinton to our house tonight, so that mother and father can meet with him!¡± Zoey asked Levi with uncertainty as she thought that she had miprehended his words, ¡°What? You¡¯re inviting Mr. Quinton over to our house? Your joke isn¡¯t funny at all!¡± ¡°I¡¯m speaking the truth. Have I ever lied to you before?¡± Zoey thought to herself, Levi did realize all of his promises due to some coincidences. Indeed, he has never lied to me. ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll trust you this time. However, I cannot guarantee that my parents will share my sentiment.¡± Zoey informed her parents of Levi¡¯s intention when she returned home. ¡°Hmph! Nonsense. Do you know who Benny Quinton is? Do you think Levi Garrison is qualified to invite him over?¡± Aaron jeered. ¡°That¡¯s right! I doubt Levi can achieve this. He couldn¡¯t have achieved such a feat, even in his prime, six years ago. Today, Mr. Quinton had rejected the requests of the wealthiest man in North Hampton, along with the requests of the members of the North Hampton Chamber of Commerce!¡± Caitlyn shared Aaron¡¯s point of view. Zoey asked, ¡°Do we have to prepare the dinner then?¡± ¡°Why do we need to prepare anything? You¡¯re the only one who would believe in Levi¡¯s joke.¡± Aaron answered. Zoey was convinced by her parents that Levi was merely kidding. We¡¯re talking about Benny Quinton, after all. He¡¯s one of the most prominent figures in the medical field! They refused to dwell any longer in that matter and continued with their tasks, afterward. Soon enough, it was eight in the evening. Someone knocked upon the door. Zoey headed over, with the intention to unlock the door. She turned around and walked back into the house without saying a word after she had seen Levi. ¡°Hey, where are you going, honey? You should wee our guest. Where¡¯s father and mother? Ask them toe to the door as well.¡± Zoey was taken aback by Levi¡¯s response. She turned around and saw another person behind him.. Zoey was shocked to her core. ¡°Hello, Ms. Lopez! I¡¯m here to visit you and your family!¡± Benny Quinton greeted her with a smile. Boom! Zoey¡¯s vision went dark, as she nearly passed out from astonishment. Benny Quinton! It¡¯s Benny Quinton in person! He¡¯s really here! Aaron and Caitlyn marched towards the door as they heard themotion outside. ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Is there a guest?¡± Aaron and Caitlyn looked in Levi¡¯s direction. Boom! The two of them were astounded by the person standing before their eyes. Thump! Aaron slipped, slumping onto the floor. Bam! Caitlyn fell upon the floor, with a loud thud. That¡¯s Benny Quinton!This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 304 Chapter 304 It¡¯s the real Benny Quinton! Zoey and her parents rubbed their eyes in an effort to ensure that this was no dream. That person is, in fact, Benny Quinton! He¡¯s visiting our house! Levi and Benny helped Aaron and Caitlyn to rise from the floor immediately. The couple was taken aback by the pleasant surprise. Benny Quinton had helped them up from the floor. That was a story they could boast about for the rest of their lives. The people who had helped them up were actually two of the most significant figures in Erudia. Aaron and Caitlyn were the only people in the entire nation who had the luxury of enjoying such treatment. ¡°I¡¯m here for a visit, Mr. and Mrs. Lopez!¡± Benny greeted. Aaron and Caitlyn were startled. They did not think they were worthy enough to be on the receiving end of Benny¡¯s courteous address. Levi frowned. ¡°Why are both of you so excited? Did I not ask Zoey to inform you in advance?¡± Boom! Aaron and Caitlyn almost knelt on the floor after listening to Levi¡¯sment. Indeed, Zoey had informed them. She had even told them to prepare dinner. Unfortunately, none of them believed in Levi. They did not expect him to be able to invite Benny Quinton over for dinner. That was an unbelievable feat in their opinion. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me no one prepared dinner?¡± Levi¡¯s frown deepened. How can I exin myself to Mr. Quinton? Aaron, Caitlyn, and Zoey lowered their heads, remaining downcast. Zoey was overwhelmed with guilt because she had doubted Levi too. Levi heaved out a sigh. Aaron and Caitlyn were embarrassed. ¡°Mr. Quinton, I¡­¡± Levi was unaware of what else to say. ¡°That¡¯s alright, Levi. I can understand this situation.¡± Benny had guessed the reason behind theck of preparations, made by Zoey and her parents. ¡°Hurry up and prepare the dinner! Do you want Mr. Quinton to stand here and wait the entire night?¡± The trio regained their senses upon hearing Levi¡¯s reminder. They invited Benny into the house and headed straight to the kitchen to prepare dinner. Luckily, there were some vegetables and meat left in the refrigerator. Aaron was caught in a difficult situation because there was no good wine left in the house. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about that, father. I¡¯ve brought two bottles of liquor over, from the Warzone.¡± Levi was d he had prepared the liquor, saving himself from further embarrassment. Dinner was soon served swiftly, as Zoey received help from her parents inside the kitchen. It all felt surreal, taking in the sight of Benny, seated around the dining table. That man was Benny Quinton! The legendary figure in Erudia¡¯s medical field. A person who was as important as the nation¡¯s treasure. I can¡¯t believe he¡¯s here in our house. This is incredible! Aaron, Caitlyn, and Zoey even took pictures of Benny in secret. They never imagined the impact that those photos would create in the future. Although Benny was a high and mighty figure, he was still a down-to-earth person. He had repeatedly praised Aaron and his family for the home-cooked meal and the pleasant wine. Living these tranquil moments like a normal person was Benny¡¯s favorite lifestyle. Aaron could not contain his curiosity for long, after having his share of liquor. ¡°Why did you ept my son-inw¡¯s invitation, Mr. Quinton? We¡¯d thought that something like this would never happen!¡± Zoey and Caitlyn nodded in agreement. Benny gave Levi a meaningful look before he exined with a smile, ¡°The first reason is that I am now acquainted with Levi since he had driven me around today. Besides, I am aware Levi is the founder of this core technology that helped create these medical apparatuses. I sincerely respect people like him.¡± ¡°I see! You¡¯re indeed a role model to learn from in the medical field, Mr. Quinton! Cheers!¡± Aaron raised his ss. In their opinion, Benny was merely humble enough to ept Levi¡¯s invitation. Hence, they thought of Benny as a generous and great man. Benny was about to leave after filling up his stomach. ¡°I¡¯ll be sending Mr. Quinton off now.¡± ¡°Okay. Be careful! Take Zoey¡¯s car.¡± Ultimately, Levi drove Benny over to Maple Manor. That was the ce where Azure Dragon, Phoenix, and the others lived.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 305 Chapter 305 ¡°You don¡¯t have to arrange for me to stay in this extravagant ce. I¡¯m alright, staying at my current ce,¡± Benny quipped. ¡°I need to prioritize your safety, Mr. Quinton!¡± Levi arranged for Benny and his secretary to stay in Maple Manor. Mr. Quinton¡¯s well-being should be secured since this ce is guarded by soldiers at all times. Morris Group¡¯s increasing fame and their products overwhelmed the North Hampton Chamber of Commerce¡¯s influence all of a sudden. The Chamber was slow to react to Morris Group¡¯s sess, as Morris Group had almost dominated the medical apparatus market. Even the technicians working under the Chamber were nning to resign, from their jobs and bring their talents to Morris Group. ¡°Let us merely observe, during this critical moment. We¡¯ll wait until the end of themander-in-chief¡¯s appointment ceremony before we make any moves.¡± Eric and the others were depressed. However, they were forced to endure Morris Group¡¯s advancement. Even the wealthiest family in North Hampton, the Gonzales family, felt threatened by Morris Group¡¯s rising. Thest time they had felt as such, was when Levi was still the person-in-charge, of Levi Group. However, everyone was still focused on Benny Quinton¡¯s arrival at that moment. Benny had to stay in North Hampton for some time because he would be attending the appointment ceremony as well. Many people had invited Benny to their gatherings and events, but he had rejected all of their invitations. Benny refused to stay idle in the uing days. He went to work at North Hampton City First Hospital. However, he did not join the hospital as a specialist. Rather, Benny joined as a normal doctor. All patients would only have to pay twelve bucks to receive treatment from him. That was a great blessing to every citizen in North Hampton. Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. A lot of patients who were contracted withplicated diseases went to visit Benny. Benny even arranged for Caitlyn to be his assistant. The appointment caused Caitlyn¡¯s position to rise in the hospital¡¯s hierarchy. It was almost certain, for her to be selected as the director of her department. Levi smiled wryly after he was made aware of that news. He had wanted Benny to get some rest while he stayed in North Hampton. To his dismay, Benny went to work as usual because he was not a man who enjoyed having too much leisure time. That was one of the reasons why Benny Quinton was one of the most significant figures in Erudia. Benny worked as a front-liner and treated plenty of patients, for the next few days. He treated all of his patients fairly, regardless of their family background. North Hampton turned into a hot spot for medical tourism, all the fruits ofbor, of Benny¡¯s influence. Even Caitlyn became a small celebrity, simply working alongside him. One day, Benny was working in his office. Suddenly, a group of ferocious men entered the facility in an imposing manner. They were obviously thugs who were up to no good. Everyone inside the hallway scurried away after they noticed the thugs¡¯ menacing gazes. The group of thugs, that consisted of no lesser than eight men, disregarded the long queue outside and barged into Benny¡¯s office. ¡°What are you doing? If you¡¯re here to receive treatment from Mr. Quinton, then you need to take a number and wait for your turn!¡± Caitlyn reminded. p! The man leading the group of thugs pped Caitlyn¡¯s face mercilessly. She staggered backward and slumped onto the floor, as that man¡¯s p left a visible mark on her face. The patients seated inside the office were frightened by the scene, so they hurriedly left the room. Benny was unfazed as he was an experienced man in life. He questioned the group of unreasonable men angrily, ¡°Who are you? Why have you hit an innocent person?¡± The leader of the gang raised his hands and answered Benny politely, ¡°I¡¯m sorry to have interrupted your day, Mr. Quinton.¡± ¡°What do you want?¡± Benny asked. He could gather that the group of people must have hailed from a powerful background. ¡°There¡¯s no need for you to be nervous, Mr. Quinton. We are here because we want to invite Mr. Quinton to attend to a patient.¡± The man smiled. ¡°That person shoulde to the hospital and wait for their turn if he or she is sick. I will be here in North Hampton in these uing days,¡± Benny replied. ¡°No, no, no, Mr. Quinton. My young master told us to invite you to the house. It is inappropriate for someone with my young master¡¯s status toe all the way to the hospital to receive treatment.¡± Benny rejected him at once, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but I will not follow you anywhere. I will only ept patients who visit the hospital!¡± Chapter 306 Chapter 306 The man¡¯s face darkened after listening to Benny¡¯s statement. He roared, ¡°You are indeed a stubborn old man! Yield or face the consequences!¡± Bennyughed. ¡°What are you nning to do then?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll have to take you away by force if you are unwilling to cooperate with us! Sorry about this!¡± The man¡¯s eyes gleamed with malicious intent. ¡°That¡¯s right, Mr. Quinton! Don¡¯t force us to resort to that method. Moreover, we are only inviting you to attend to a patient. There¡¯s nothing for you to be afraid of.¡± The others chimed in. Benny was determined. ¡°No. This is a matter of principle. I will reject anyone that invites me. However, I do wee patients whoe to see me in the hospital!¡± ¡°Everyone reveres you as if you are a Godlike being. But to me, you are nothing but a lowly doctor! How dare you think so highly of yourself, acting all high and mighty in front of us?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right! It¡¯s time to get off your high horse! We are inviting you to follow us politely because of your respectable reputation. However, you should really know your ce!¡± ¡°You are just a dumb doctor! It is already a great honor for you to receive an invitation from our young master!¡± The group¡¯s leader grabbed Benny and dragged him out of the office as he spoke. Caitlyn quickly stopped them from leaving. Bam! The thugs kicked Caitlyn¡¯s abdomen. She fell onto the floor, drenched in a cold sweat, as pain washed over her. The group of men brought Benny away from the hospital afterward. The security guards tried to stop them, but they were swiftly defeated by the thugs. They boarded several cars and left the hospital after a few moments. Levi, Isaiah, and the other executives of Morris Group were discussing a matter when Levi received a call from Zoey. ¡°Levi, something bad has happened! A group of men went to the hospital earlier. They¡¯d beaten mother up and had even brought Mr. Quinton away!¡± Levi was upset after hanging up the phone. ¡°This is outrageous!¡± He made a phone call and ordered harshly, ¡°Find out Mr. Quinton¡¯s location at once, Phoenix!¡± North Hampton City was formed bybining tworge cities in the past, namely Hampton City and North City. The current North Hampton City was actually a newly developed area,bining both Hampton City and North City. There were regions from the two cities that were not included in the formation of North Hampton. The citizens living in the outskirts preferred to refer to their living area as Hampton City or North City. At that moment, inside a manor situated in Hampton City. That manor was overwhelminglyrge, close to the size of a town. It was rumored that the manor was home to the God of War, thus the ce was named, ¡®War God¡¯s Mansion¡¯. Almost two hundred bodyguards were stationed inside every corner of the manor. Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! Two people were seated inside a gazebo in the middle of a man-madeke. It was an elderly man, apanied by a middle-aged man. The former had appeared to be of old age, as all his hair had turned white. The middle-aged man was holding a fan in his hand. Printed on the fan were the words, ¡®God of War¡¯. They were the owners of that manor. There was a popr saying in North Hampton¡¯s underworld, stating, ¡®no one can match the cruelty and bloodlust of Jack Jr., Nueve, and the Invincible-thirteen¡¯. However, there was another saying that went around a long time ago as well, which stated, ¡®the God of War was the determiner of North Hampton¡¯s peace¡¯. The God of War, Liam Macy, was the true ruler of North Hampton¡¯s underworld. Even the King of North Hampton, Jack Smith, was Liam¡¯s apprentice. That fact alone was sufficient enough, to underline the terror, that Liam¡¯s had caused. He was the true boss of North Hampton¡¯s underworld. Liam had reigned over Hampton City and North City¡¯s underworld before the two cities hadbined to be the current North Hampton. He resided in the outskirts after the geographical change and had been living a low-profile and secluded life in recent years. Hence, the God of War, Liam Macy, began fading from everyone¡¯s awareness. Most people were only familiar with the King of North Hampton and the Invincible-thirteen, at the mention of North Hampton¡¯s underworld forces. The neers who had joined any of the underworld gangs were no longer aware of the God of War¡¯s existence. However, the God of War was the real King of North Hampton. The God of War¡¯s influence far exceeded the King of North Hampton, Jack Smith, even at that point in time. Chapter 307 Chapter 307 The person seated before the God of War, Liam Macy, was his son, Nathan Macy. Nathan Macy was different from his father. He was a domineering man who would resort to violence, in order to resolve every issue he faced. Nathan would have taken control of the North Hampton¡¯s underworld, obliterating people such as Jack Smith, if not for Liam¡¯s restrictions. He did not fancy staying in the outskirts, but he had to obey his father¡¯smand. Nathan was ying chess with Liam at that moment. A young man dressedvishly approached Liam all of a sudden. ¡°Are the two of you ying chess, grandpa, father?¡± ¡°You¡¯re here, Andy.¡± Liam gazed up at his grandson, Andy Macy, with affection. Liam had established Macy Group, a corporation involved in over a dozen industries, in recent years to legalize their family¡¯s business. Liam cared deeply for his grandson, even going as far as to treating Andy as his heir. That was the reason behind Andy¡¯s arrogant and self-centered personality. It had caused him to frequently stir up trouble. Andy nced at Liam and announced, ¡°Grandpa, I¡¯d noticed your deteriorating health recently. Hence, I¡¯ve arranged for a surprise for you!¡± Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. Nathan and Liam gazed at Andy curiously. ¡°Oh? What¡¯s the surprise?¡± ¡°You should be aware of Benny Quinton¡¯s arrival in North Hampton, I suppose?¡± Andy asked. ¡°Yes, we do.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve invited Benny Quinton over to our house so that he can examine grandpa, father, and mother¡¯s health conditions!¡± Andy answered with excitement. Liam and Nathan were surprised after listening to Andy. ¡°What? You¡¯ve invited Benny Quinton? He has never epted any invitations, as far as I¡¯m concerned. He¡¯d even rejected Winston Gonzales and the others!¡± Andy smiled. ¡°That¡¯s right. He¡¯s indeed a stubborn old man. I can¡¯t believe he¡¯d wanted grandpa to visit the hospital and wait for your turn! With our status, he should being to us!¡± Liam sensed something from Andy¡¯s words. He could not help but ask, ¡°So?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve brought him here by force since he¡¯s unwilling to cooperate with us!¡± Andy pronounced cheerfully. Nathan nodded. ¡°That¡¯s right. That old and stubborn fool is too arrogant. Your decisions are absolutely correct, son!¡± However, Liam frowned. ¡°This could be troublesome. I¡¯m afraid that something bad will happen since we are talking about Benny Quinton, after all.¡± ¡°What¡¯s there to be afraid of, father? We haven¡¯t done anything wrong anyway. We are only inviting him to attend to your sickness. We¡¯ve paid our respects to him, even though we were using a rather extreme method to invite him over.¡± Nathan did not think that there was anything wrong with Andy¡¯s way of handling the matter because of his assertive nature. He even thought that it was a polite way of inviting Benny over to their house. Andy nodded. ¡°Father is right, grandpa! We are not harming Benny Quinton in any manner. I am sure that he will be delighted after we pay him a huge amount of treatment fees for his effort.¡± Liam was convinced. ¡°You¡¯ve got a point there. Moreover, why do I have to be afraid? It¡¯s not wrong for me to invite him over. No one has the right to reject the Macy family¡¯s invitation in this world!¡± Benny was brought over to ¡®the War God¡¯s Mansion¡¯, swiftly after. ¡°Hey, old man Ben! Hurry up and conduct a health checkup for my grandpa. I¡¯ll reward you handsomely if your treatment is effective!¡± Andy sneered, with his hands tucked inside his pockets. To his dismay, Benny merely regarded him with a cold stare. ¡°Oh my, what¡¯s the matter? Are you unhappy because we aren¡¯t paying you in advance? In that case, I¡¯ll give you some money immediately. Then, I will top up the rest of the amount after you¡¯re done with the treatment. I can even build a private hospital for you!¡± Andy jeered at Benny. Nathan came to a halt in front of Benny. ¡°I am terribly sorry to have brought you here by force, Mr. Quinton. But you will receive a lot of benefits if you attend to my father¡¯s sickness.¡± Benny shook his head. ¡°I refuse to do so. I¡¯m not attending to anyone¡¯s sickness!¡± Momentary silence filled the air after he spoke. Chapter 308 Chapter 308 ¡°What did you say, old man? I dare you to repeat yourself!¡± Andy was infuriated. ¡°Do you know who we are? My grandpa is the most formidable person in North Hampton. He¡¯s nicknamed the God of War! You should consider it an honor, for us to bring you here!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right! My father is Liam Macy. I am Nathan Macy. Our family is rather powerful in North Hampton. Although we are living a secluded life now, my father used to rule North Hampton¡¯s underworld in the past!¡± Nathan announced with a smile. Nathan¡¯s humble pretense in his speech did not dampen his insolence. Benny looked at the pair of father and son in disdain. Can your family¡¯s background match up with my close friend, the God of War? ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mr. Quinton. We will send you back to the hospital after you are done with my father¡¯s treatment. Not only will you receive arge amount of reward, but you will also be considered as the Macy¡¯s family¡¯s friend!¡± Nathan reassured. Others would have been shocked to their cores by Nathan¡¯s offer because countless people had tried all that they could, to befriend the Macy family. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Despite Liam¡¯s current secluded lifestyle, plenty of influential figures would visit him every day. They were putting forth their best efforts to be acquainted with him. Unfortunately, only a selected few had truly befriended the Macy family. Benny shook his head again. ¡°I do not need that many friends. You should bring me back as soon as possible. Otherwise, the Macy family will be in deep trouble.¡± Nathan and Andy exchanged nces after receiving Benny¡¯s advice. Then, both of themughed aloud. There were three untouchable forces in North Hampton. The wealthiest man, Winston Gonzales, the North Hampton Chamber of Commerce, and the God of War, Liam Macy. It was an impossible task for anyone to defeat these three powerful forces. ¡°Oh? Are you a fortune teller, Mr. Quinton? When will trouble befall our family?¡± Liam croaked. He crossed his hands behind his back and walked up to Benny slowly. Liam shared the appearance of an ordinary man. But he exuded a domineering and impressive aura from his body. Benny felt Liam¡¯s overwhelming presence at once. Benny had met with people from all walks of life. He was certain that Liam¡¯s imposing manner was one of the most spectacr he had ever witnessed. ¡°I respect you, Mr. Quinton. I¡¯d wanted to send you back to the hospital because I did not want to cause anyone any inconvenience. But I am intrigued by what you have just said. I do wonder, who has the capabilities to inflict trouble on the Macy family?¡± Liam questioned coldly. Benny persuaded him, ¡°I advise you to send me back at once. Otherwise, you will invite trouble to yourselves. Some things are beyond my control.¡± ¡°Hahaha¡­ I heard that no one has ever sessfully invited you to any event or gathering. I shall be the first person to achieve this aplishment! Let¡¯s see how long I can make you stay in my house!¡± Liam was upromising. He wanted to take the risk of going against Benny¡¯s advice. Nathan and Andy wore smug expressions on their faces. Members of the Macy family were overbearing. They did as they pleased and disregarded all the rules whenever they had yearned, for things to go their way. They did not care about the Gonzales family or the North Hampton Chamber of Commerce. The Macy family was the family that had caused the most problems to arise for Jesse Nielsen because of their extensive influence and vtile nature, unlike the rtively docile Gonzales family and the North Hampton Chamber of Commerce. Any unpredictable move from the Macy family would be disastrous to North Hampton, yet there was no way to restrain them. Benny smiled. ¡°Then we¡¯ll see what¡¯s going to happen.¡± Right then, the news of the incident that had happened in the hospital spread like wildfire in North Hampton. Some people had abducted Benny Quinton from City First Hospital and had even beaten up over a dozen hospital staff, including doctors, nurses, and security guards. All the citizens were enraged by the news. Everyone in North Hampton began searching for Benny¡¯s whereabouts. The Gonzales family and the North Hampton Chamber of Commerce were utilizing all of their connections to locate Benny as well because that was a golden opportunity for them. Anyone who could rescue Benny Quinton would be acquainted with him, receiving endless bouts of benefits from that mere connection. Chapter 309 Chapter 309 The police did not intervene in the matter because no one had filed a report. Unfortunately, there was actually another reason behind such a peculiar turn of events. Levi had decided to take charge of the matter rted to Benny. Hence, no one else had the right to meddle. Half an hourter. All the formidable forces in North Hampton received news of Benny¡¯s current location in ¡®the War God¡¯s Mansion¡¯, in Hampton City. They were also made aware of the identity of the person who had kidnapped Benny. That person was the God of War, Liam Macy¡¯s, grandson, Andy Macy. Inside the most luxurious vi in North Hampton. Winston Gonzales put on his clothes and announced, ¡°Let¡¯s go. We are going to the Macy family¡¯s house in the outskirts!¡± The Gonzales family sped in the outskirt¡¯s direction. Their cars arrived at ¡®the War God¡¯s Mansion¡¯, after a short while. Another fleet of cars came to a halt in front of the Mansion from another direction at the same time. Eric Robinson, Wace Henderson, and the lot alighted their cars. They were people from the North Hampton Chamber of Commerce. The Gonzales family and the people from the Chamber were the first to arrive at the scene. ¡°Let¡¯s head in together! We will make further discussion after rescuing Mr. Quinton!¡± Winston Gonzales urged. ¡°Alright. Let¡¯s do this together!¡± Eric Robinson and his friends agreed to Winston¡¯s suggestion. Then, they followed him to the entrance of ¡®the War God¡¯s Mansion¡¯. The door to the Mansion was tightly shut, without any guards around. Clint stepped forward and knocked on the door after Winston waved his hand. ¡°Please inform your master, Winston Gonzales from the Gonzales family and the four noble families from the North Hampton Chamber of Commerce, Eric Robinson, Wace Henderson, Clifford Anderson, and Baldwin Williamson are here to meet with the God of War!¡± Clint demanded. The people inside the War God¡¯s Mansion gasped after listening to Clint¡¯s announcement. Did we underestimate Benny Quinton¡¯s significance? The two most formidable forces in North Hampton have arrived so swiftly? Even Winston Gonzales is here in person. Nathan informed Liam of that news immediately after he was made aware of their arrivals. ¡°Hm? They¡¯re all here?¡± Liam was mildly astounded. ¡°What should we do, father?¡± Nathan asked. Liam¡¯s lips curled into a sneer. ¡°I do not care about anyone else in North Hampton except for Jesse Nielsen. Winston Gonzales and the others are at most having the same social status as me. However, I could not care less about them, to be honest. We¡¯ve got nothing to worry about!¡± Nathan nodded. ¡°Yes, father!¡± Winston and the others waited for over ten minutes outside ¡®the War God¡¯s Mansion¡¯, before the door was finally pushed open. A young man marched through the door. He was Andy Macy. Andy cupped his hands and announced, ¡°Please return, everyone. My grandpa will not be able to entertain any guests, as he is recuperating.¡± ¡°Andy, will you pass along a message for us? We are here today because we have something urgent to discuss with your grandfather!¡± Winston was determined. Andy¡¯s eyes gleamed with a menacing glint. ¡°Guards, send them away!¡± Hurried footsteps closed in immediately, after he spoke. In a split second, over a hundred guards surrounded Winston and the others. ¡°Leave!¡± All of them shouted at the same time. Winston and the other leaders of the noble families from the Chamber exchanged nces with one another. They knew that Liam was taking them lightly. They were left with the single option of entering the Mansion by force, to rescue Benny. Unfortunately, Winston and the rest did not have the courage to do so. They had no other choice but to leave depressingly because they did not want to suffer a loss by shing forces with the Macy family.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Phoenix reported the news to Levi after heid his hands on that piece of information. ¡°The God of War, Liam Macy? Is he powerful?¡± Levi asked. ¡°He¡¯s very powerful! He¡¯s the real ruler of North Hampton¡¯s underworld. Even the King of North Hampton, Jack Smith, is Liam¡¯s apprentice. His capabilities are on par with Winston Gonzales. Even Mr. Nielsen has to pay his respects to Liam Macy!¡± Phoenix exined. ¡°Someone of his caliber exists in North Hampton? This is my first time hearing his name.¡± Levi was astonished. ¡°Sir, Liam Macy has been living a secluded life in the outskirts of North Hampton. Most people in the city are no longer conscious of his presence.¡± Phoenix borated. Azure Dragon and Kirin asked, ¡°What shall we do now, Sir?¡± Chapter 310 Chapter 310 ¡°Is Mr. Quinton safe?¡± A cold glint shone in Levi¡¯s eyes. ¡°He¡¯s considered safe at the moment. It was Liam¡¯s grandson, Andy, who¡¯d brought Mr. Quinton away. He¡¯d wanted Mr. Quinton to check on his grandfather¡¯s condition.¡± Phoenix exined. Levi mmed the tabletop with his hand. ¡°He¡¯s ridiculous!¡± ¡°I have an idea, Sir¡­¡± Azure Dragon piped up. ¡°Speak¡­¡± ¡°I am certain that Mr. Quinton will not wish for this matter to spiral out of control. So, I think we should resolve this matter in secret. Let¡¯s ask Jack Smith to inform Liam to release Mr. Quinton and apologize to us since Jack Smith is Liam¡¯s apprentice.¡± Azure Dragon suggested. ¡°Okay. You¡¯re right. Mr. Quinton is not a fan of hassle.¡± Levi nodded in agreement. ¡°Bring Jack Smith here immediately!¡± Kirin went out to execute Levi¡¯s order immediately. Jack Smith, who was hanging out with his friends at that moment, was baffled by Levi¡¯s summon. He was frightened after Levi enlightened him of the on-going situation. Why did Master anger Levi Garrison out of so many people in this world? Levi took out a piece of paper and wrote a few words, The God of War, Garrison. ¡°Hand this piece of paper over to Liam Macy and tell him to release Mr. Quinton right now. I want him to surrender his followers who¡¯d hit those innocent people in the hospital too!¡± Levimanded. ¡°Understood!¡± Jack Smith received the piece of paper with trembling hands and swiftly left Levi¡¯s sight. Meanwhile, over a hundred bodyguards had been positioned outside ¡®the War God¡¯s Mansion¡¯. The reason was that over a dozen people with high social statuses in North Hampton visited the ce, in an attempt to rescue Benny, after Winston Gonzales and the people from the North Hampton Chamber of Commerce left. Even Liam was impressed by Benny¡¯s influence. Benny Quinton truly lives up to his reputation. It¡¯s like I am the one who¡¯s at fault here for offending someone as great as him! However, Liam ordered his bodyguards to chase their visitors away because none of them was significant in Liam¡¯s opinion. ¡°Is there any news on Mr. Nielsen?¡± Liam asked. ¡°Nope, father! I did not see any police here as well. I suppose they are turning a blind eye this time!¡± Nathan answered. Liam nodded. ¡°Great. I have nothing to worry about, as long as Mr. Nielsen stays silent.¡± Jack Smith arrived right after a few groups of people were chased away by the bodyguards. He was startled by the bodyguards¡¯ formation in front of the Mansion. Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! ¡°Who are you? Leave at once! Otherwise, we will not go easy on you!¡± One of the bodyguards bellowed, after noticing Jack Smith¡¯s advance. ¡°I, Jack Smith, am here to visit my Master!¡± Jack Smith introduced himself. ¡°Oh, it¡¯s you, Mr. Smith! Please,e in. My father wees you into the house!¡± Nathan weed Jack in person. Inside the sitting room in ¡®the War God¡¯s Mansion¡¯. Liam was sipping on his cup of tea with Benny seated beside him. ¡°Why are you here, Jack?¡± Liam asked. Thump! Jack knelt before Liam before speaking a word. Liam was taken aback by Jack¡¯s unexpected gesture. ¡°Why are you doing this, Jack?¡± Jack lowered his head and stammered, ¡°Master¡­ I¡­ I do not dare to speak¡­¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need to hesitate!¡± Liam was puzzled. Nathan and Andy were caught in perplexity as well. Benny¡¯s lips curved upwards into a smile as if he knew what was going on. ¡°Speak!¡± Liam raised his tone and grimaced. Jack was shocked. He took out the piece of paper that Levi had handed to him earlier, as his body shuddered uncontrobly. ¡°Master, someone wants you to have this. Hemands you to release Mr. Quinton immediately and apologize to him. He also wants you to surrender the few people who¡¯d caused trouble in the hospital,¡± Jack spoke through gritted teeth. ¡°What? Who¡¯s this outrageous b******? How dare he demand an apology from the Macy family? He must have a death wish!¡± Nathan and Andy responded. Chapter 311 Chapter 311 Even the Gonzales family and members of the North Hampton Chamber of Commerce had to concede to the Macy family. Liam could not think of another person who would have the courage to challenge his family in North Hampton. He received the piece of paper without saying a word. ¡°The God of War, Garrison?¡± Liam read the words written on the paper. Liam understood the message immediately. The Macy family¡¯s trouble is here. Logically speaking, the God of War was the only person, with the family name Garrison, who¡¯d dared to refer to himself as the God of War in North Hampton. Most of the elites in North Hampton were aware that the God of War¡¯s family name was Garrison, after all. Normally, any other person would have figured out the message written on the piece of paper instantaneously. However, the members of the Macy family were oblivious to that matter. The reason was due to their misconception of the term, ¡®God of War¡¯. Liam Macey¡¯s nickname was ¡®God of War¡¯, so they would naturally think of Liam at the mention of the God of War. None of them would rte the term to the God of War in the army. The term varied between those two individuals. ¡®The God of War¡¯ was referring to a military rank, in Levi¡¯s case, while that term was merely Liam¡¯s nickname. Liam frowned. ¡°What does this mean?¡± ¡°Master, you¡¯ve offended someone very powerful this time. I think that you should quickly release Mr. Quinton,¡± Jack suggested. He did not reveal Levi¡¯s identity for his own selfish reasons. N?velDrama.Org owns all content. Jack had never sessfully surpassed his Master, Liam, no matter how hard he had tried, or how influential he became, due to Liam¡¯s constraint. So, he wanted to seize that opportunity for Levi to eliminate Liam. In that way, Liam¡¯s family business would fall into his possession. Jack could finally be the one true king of North Hampton. Jack was deliberately provoking Liam to let thetter¡¯s ego overwhelm his rationality. ¡°Are you warning me?¡± Andy surmised, ¡°The meaning behind this message is clear as day. You are the God of War while this person with the name Garrison desires to rescue Benny Quinton. He¡¯s trying to threaten you with a family name!¡± Liam and Nathanughed aloud after listening to Andy¡¯s analysis. ¡°A person with the family name Garrison in North Hampton? Could this person be from the Garrison family? That Garrison family that requires the Rogers family¡¯s support? How dare he threaten the Macy family?¡± Liam roared. ¡°Bring me a piece of paper and pen!¡± Liam ordered. Liam wrote a few more words on the back of the piece of paper, The God of War, Macy, Death. The meaning behind the message was simple. Anyone who had the courage to defy the Macy family would have to face death. Liam Macy was well-known in the underworld, as well as the upper-ss society in North Hampton. Anyone who was acquainted with Liam, sought out his help whenever they had faced trouble in recent years. Liam would often leave them with a piece of paper. Written on the piece of paper were the words, The God of War, Macy. Those few words were all it took to resolve all their predicaments. Any party that saw the message would be fearful because those words were like a direct threating from Liam himself. No one had the guts to go against those who were under Liam¡¯s protection. Jack had relied on that matter, on multiple asions, to instill fear in his enemies. They knelt before him once they had seen Liam Macy¡¯s name printed on Jack¡¯s fan. ¡°Return this piece of paper to that person. Now!¡± Liam ordered coldly. Even Winston Gonzales and the members of the Chamber would have to yield before that message, not to mention a mere Garrison family member. ¡°Understood, Master. I¡¯ll do as you say right away.¡± Jack received the piece of paper with shaky hands. Jack made a swift return, to Levi. Levi and the others were stunned as they read the few words written on the back of the paper. ¡°He¡¯s so arrogant?¡± Levi uttered with a smile. Then he gave Jack a meaningful look. Jack felt as though his intention was exposed, as Levi fixated his piercing gaze on him. ¡°What a daredevil, Liam Macy! How dare he refer to himself as the God of War?¡± Kirin was mad. Chapter 312 Chapter 312 Levi lit a cigarette and smiled. ¡°I¡¯d wanted to resolve this matter peacefully, but he¡¯s not epting my kindness! Kirin!¡± ¡°Yes, Sir!¡± ¡°Transfer your Special Operations Regiment here. Let¡¯s go!¡± ¡°Yes, Sir!¡± A bizarre scene was observed on the main streets of Hampton City swiftly after. A convoy of tanks sped in the direction of ¡®the War God¡¯s Mansion¡¯. Many passers-by gathered around to watch, but they were unaware of what was happening. Over a hundred bodyguards were still blocking outsiders from entering the Mansion at that moment, as they continued to chase away groups of people. The bodyguards chuckled as they thought to themselves, These people should learn to know their ce. Even the wealthiest man, Winston Gonzales, has to yield to the Macy family, not to mention, what more of people like them? Then, the bodyguards saw Jack Smith marching toward the entrance again. However, this time, a few people were following behind him. ¡°Please head back, Mr. Smith. Mr. Macey had given us some orders. You are not allowed to go into the Mansion,¡± the leader of the bodyguards informed Jack. Jack was wearing an odd facial expression. His voice trembled as he muttered, ¡°No¡­ It¡¯s not me. They are the ones who want to enter the Mansion.¡± The bodyguards turned to look at Levi and the others after listening to Jack. The bodyguards¡¯ leader sneered, ¡°Please go back. No one is allowed to enter the Macy¡¯s family house today!¡± His subordinates stared at Levi and the others menacingly. Levi beamed at him. ¡°What if I am determined to enter?¡± ¡°Then you¡¯ll have to face death!¡± Kirin met with the leader¡¯s eyes all of a sudden and took out a gun from around his waist. Then he aimed the gun at thetter¡¯s head and questioned him, ¡°What about now? Can we enter the house now?¡± Anxiety crept into the leader¡¯s chest as he did not expect Kirin to draw his weapon. Crash! Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! The rest of the bodyguards shuffled anxiously while eyeing Levi and the others angrily. The bodyguards¡¯ leader was equipped with a tough mindset. He responded with a smile, ¡°Don¡¯t be rash. This gun does not guarantee your entry into the Macy¡¯s family house!¡± The other bodyguards jeered at Kirin. What a fool. How dare he provokes us, at ¡®the War God¡¯s Mansion¡¯? He¡¯s obviously tired of living. We are talking about the Macy family, after all! The most influential family in the city! ¡°Does that mean that we are still not allowed to enter the ce?¡± Kirin asked. ¡°Of course! Winston Gonzales and the people from the North Hampton Chamber of Commerce failed to enter too!¡± The leader announced, mockingly. ¡°Okay. Advance!¡± Kirin waved his hand. Deafening noises erupted from behind them all of a sudden. Twenty tanks entered everyone¡¯s vision and rumbled forward, towards the entrance. All the bodyguards were scared out of their wits at the sight of the tanks. They could only stare at the scene in a daze. They hurriedly moved backward as the tanks advanced in their direction, without showing any signs of stopping. The tanks finally came to a halt as the bodyguards had their backs stuck to the wall. Whoosh¡­ A toon of fully-armed special troops alighted the tanks. They wore custom-made masks to cover their faces. The Special Operations Regiment consisting of three hundred members lined up in a few rows and marched toward the War God¡¯s Mansion. The bodyguards¡¯ leader peed his pants in fear while Kirin continued to press the gunpoint against his head. I¡¯d thought that he was a mere fool. But d*** it! I did not expect the Special Operations Regiment to be here! Is this even real? Thump! Thump! Thump! All the bodyguards groveled on the floor while covering their heads with their hands. There¡¯s no way we can fight them. He has summoned the entire Special Operations Regiment! ¡°Aren¡¯t you too full of yourself, Liam Macey? Why are you not weing the God of War when he¡¯s at your doorstep?¡± Azure Dragon sneered. ¡°Pfft! The only person who can qualify the title of the God of War in North Hampton is my grandpa! Everyone else is nothing but trash!¡± Andy bellowed furiously after hearing Azure Dragon¡¯s voice. He pushed the door open and charged forward in an imposing manner as he retorted. Chapter 313 Chapter 313 Tap tap tap¡­ However, Andy was dumbfounded when he took in the Special Operations Regiment¡¯s formation outside the house, as the sound of the soldiers marching reverberated beside his ears. ¡°This, this, this¡­¡± Andy could not recover from the impact he received after witnessing the Special Operations Regiment lined up before him. His subordinates following behind him were about to shout unweing speeches at the people outside the house when they were immediately pinned to the ground. His men did not even have a second to react. The soldiers charged into ¡®the War God¡¯s Mansion¡¯ and even dragged Andy along with them. Anyone who stood in their way was dealt with and shoved aside. Levi and the others entered the Mansion, after the Special Operations Regiment cleared away all the hindrances. The bodyguards inside the Mansion thought that someone had barged into the house. They wanted to counter the intruder at once. To their misfortune, the sight of the soldiers scared the life out of the bodyguards. In less than thirty seconds, all the bodyguards inside ¡®the War God¡¯s Mansion¡¯ were subdued. Moreover, the soldiers infiltrated the Mansion without making any excessive noise. They had sessfully taken control of the ce without anyone else noticing. Kirin¡¯s harsh training was effective, as he had turned the normal soldiers into an elite troop. The soldiers lined up in two rows from the house entrance to the meeting hall after they conquered the War God¡¯s Mansion. Levi, Azure Dragon, and Kirin marched forward. Inside the meeting hall. Liam sipped on his cup of tea while sitting calmly in his chair. Nathan was slightly worried. ¡°Could something bad be happening outside the hall?¡± Liam smiled. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Andy is more than capable of handling everything!¡± Benny merely put on a pensive smile without saying a word. Boom! The door to the meeting hall was knocked over, by a huge force, as soon as Liam spoke. N?velDrama.Org owns all content. A dozen soldiers rushed into the meeting hall the next second. They quickly lined up into two rows inside the hall. Liam and Nathan were startled by that sudden scene. Why are there soldiers inside my house? Moreover, these men appear to be a well-trained army! ¡°Aren¡¯t you a daredevil, Liam Macy?¡± A group of people entered the meeting hall, echoing a thunderous roar. The soldiers saluted the people who had walked through the door at once. Liam was terrified by what he had just witnessed, while Nathan¡¯s legs almost gave way. Members of the Macy family should have had experienced all kinds of asions in life. Nheless, the sight of the soldiers was too scary and iprehensible to them. What on earth is happening? Benny stood up only after he saw Levi. rity washed over Liam. That¡¯s the person whom Benny Quinton is waiting for. The person that is capable of inflicting trouble upon my family! ¡°I¡¯m d that you¡¯re alright, Mr. Quinton!¡± Levi grinned. ¡°Yes. They did not give me any trouble,¡± Benny ryed. Nathan felt his strength seeping away from his body as Azure Dragon fixated his gaze on him. No words came to Nathan at that moment. Who the hell are these people? Do people like them exist in North Hampton? Why haven¡¯t we heard anything about them? Liam was a veteran in life. He was able to regain hisposure and asked, ¡°Who are you?¡± ¡°I am the person who¡¯d sent you the note earlier,¡± Levi answered. ¡°The God of War, Garrison?¡± Liam frowned. He was bewildered. ¡°Please forgive my foolishness. I did not know that there was someone as aplished as you in the Garrison family from North Hampton.¡± Liam and Nathan were caught in perplexity. ¡°Mr. Macy, why don¡¯t you let your imagination run free for a moment. A God of War with the family name of Garrison who is currently staying in North Hampton¡­¡± Benny reminded Liam. ¡°A God of War with the family name of Garrison? I don¡¯t know this person. God of War? Garrison? Wait¡­¡± Liam¡¯s face turned ashen, as he was shocked to his core. He looked at Levi and eximed in astonishment, ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re the legendary God of War?¡± Chapter 314 Chapter 314 ¡°Yes. You¡¯re absolutely right!¡± Kirin smiled. Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! Levi eximed, ¡°No, no, no. You¡¯re the real God of War!¡± Boom! Liam almost passed out from fear, listening to Levi¡¯sment. The God of War? This is just a nickname given to me by people in the underworld. This ispletely different from the real God of War. I can¡¯t believe something as melodramatic as this is actually happening today! The God of War had warned me by sending me a note, yet I did the most ridiculous thing to threaten him! Wait, something¡¯s not right. I think Jack Smith screwed me over! Liam nced at Jack. He knew that his apprentice was setting him up. Jack could have exined Levi Garrison¡¯s identity to me, but he did not. He¡¯s trying to eliminate me by utilizing the God of War¡¯s authority. Thump! Liam got down on his knees. ¡°Sir, everything that has happened today is just a misunderstanding! I invited Mr. Quinton to my ce because I¡¯d needed treatment.¡± Liam exined in a hurry. Levi sat in Liam¡¯s seat and responded with a smile, ¡°Okay. Let¡¯s put aside this matter rted to Mr. Quinton. How should we address the incident that has happened in the hospital?¡± Liam looked at Andy immediately. ¡°Hurry up and summon the men whom you¡¯d assigned to the hospital earlier!¡± All eight men were brought forward after a short while. All of them knelt on the floor in fright. ¡°This is just a misunderstanding! We were impatient just now!¡± The men shivered fearfully. Liam piped up after noticing their conditions, ¡°Sir, I will make sure that they receive the appropriate punishments for hitting those innocent people by following thew.¡± Levi¡¯s lips curled into a sneer. ¡°Well, I want to deal with this matter by using my way today because of a reason!¡± ¡°Reason?¡± Everyone was astounded. ¡°Do you remember hitting a female doctor?¡± Levi asked. The men exchanged nces with one another. The only person who had fitted Levi¡¯s description was Benny Quinton¡¯s assistant, who had tried to stop them from leaving at that time. They nodded after a moment of consideration. ¡°Oh, just so you know, that person is my mother-inw!¡± Dreadful silence filled the air after Levi spoke. Everyone was stunned. So, they hit the God of War¡¯s mother-inw? Where did they find the courage to do something like that? Liam was drenched in a nervous sweat, as his face turned pallid, after a split second. He had never been more afraid in his entire life. Liam and Nathan finally understood how terribly they had raised Andy, by constantly showering him with affection, fulfilling his every wish. Andy grew up to be an arrogant, self-centered brat who would do anything as he pleased. Now they had to suffer the consequences of their bad parenting. Andy, soaked in a cold sweat, regretted his decision as well, for identally harming the God of War¡¯s mother-inw. ¡°Who hit her?¡± Levi asked. All eight men, groveling on the floor, shuddered. None of them dared to admit their sins. ¡°So, you¡¯re not confessing?¡± Levi¡¯s voice was heard again. The rest of the men took a step back to expose the culprit. The culprit, Tig, shook with fear. ¡°Did you hit my mother-inw?¡± Levi questioned him. Tig wanted to answer him, but he could not utter a single word. Bam! Levi kicked Tig in his face as thetter flew a few meters across the hall. Tig was dragged to Levi¡¯s feet again. p! Levi pped Tig¡¯s face forcefully and sent him flying across the room again. Then, he was dragged to face Levi¡¯s wrath again. The process was repeated by at least twenty times. Tig¡¯s face had turned into a bloody mess after Levi was done. His facial features became misshapen and disfigured. Everyone else inside the hall was petrified by Levi¡¯s ruthlessness. Even the big boss of the underworld, Liam, was trembling. Chapter 315 Chapter 315 ¡°Is that the way you should treat hospital staff? How could you have to gall harm them, when they¡¯ve been working hard to rescue lives? Did they offend you? Where is your conscience?¡± Levi directed volleys of questions at Liam and his men. Pin-drop silence lingered in the air inside the hall, as no one dared to make a sound. Levi knew that he had every right and reason to punish those people for what they did. ¡°I want all of you who¡¯d hurt the hospital staff to kneel and apologize to them at the hospital. Then you will fullypensate them, for the damage you¡¯ve done!¡± Levi demanded. ¡°Okay. I will make the necessary arrangements!¡± Liam answered. Levi then turned to nce at Liam. ¡°The Macy family shall retire from now on!¡± Boom! That announcement was a bolt from the blue to the entire Macy family. Levi had determined the Macy family¡¯s fate with a singlemand. The Macy family would cease to exist in the underworld from that moment onwards. Jesse Nielsen may not have had the authority to uproot the Macy family¡¯s influence, but Levi could. No! No! Andy and Nathan looked absolutely miserable. They had wanted to inherit the Macy family¡¯s possession, ruling over North Hampton¡¯s underworld in the future. Levi¡¯s order had shattered their dreams. Liam, on the other hand, was calm and collected. He epted the family¡¯s fate without any protest. In his opinion, it was already a blessing for them to remain alive, after that incident. However, he knew that the Macy family¡¯s enemies would soon target them after they lose their status. So, the chances for them to survive would be slim. The Macy family¡¯s crisis had truly arrived. At that moment, Jack Smith, who was hiding amongst the crowd, smirked. Everything is proceeding as I¡¯d nned. Levi Garrison has eliminated Liam Macy as I¡¯d expected. I can finally be the most powerful person in North Hampton¡¯s underworld. Hehe¡­ However, Levi turned to look at Jack, just as the smirk crept across his face. ¡°Do not think that I¡¯m unaware of the scheme that you were nning, Jack Smith. You are going to retire alongside the Macy family!¡± The smile on Jack¡¯s face wavered, after listening to Levi. He stared at Levi in utter disbelief. How can this be happening? To his misfortune, Levi did not stop there. He had eradicated all the underworld forces in North Hampton that day. That news shocked everyone in the whole of Quebec. Ultimately, Benny returned to the hospital unscathed. The wrongdoers knelt before the hospital to express their remorse,pensating the hospital staff with arge amount of money. Soon after, all of them were detained. Nheless, the most important consequence following that incident was Liam Macy¡¯s downfall. However, the reason behind his downfall was a secret. To his dismay, members of the Gonzales family and the North Hampton Chamber of Commerce understood, that the turn of events was due to the God of War¡¯s interference. Liam Macy had truly offended someone he should not have. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Caitlyn stayed at home to recuperate after she had suffered that terrible injury. She felt relieved after knowing of the wrongdoers¡¯ willingness topensate and apologize. Caitlyn turned to look at Levi and Aaron seated beside her bed. Then she muttered coldly, ¡°The two of you are spineless men! No one would have dared to bully me if you were slightly capable.¡± Levi knew that his mother-inw was merely venting out her anger. I can¡¯t imagine that some thugs would dare to barge into the hospital, hitting innocent passers-by, even with my status as the God of War! Levi arranged for a few bodyguards to protect Benny at all times, after that incident. He did not want to risk Benny¡¯s safety anymore. Things stayed normal, as life went on afterward. Soon enough, one day, Iris received a piece of news. There was a problem with Morris Group¡¯s product. Their medical apparatus had caused a patient¡¯s death, while the patient was receiving treatment in a clinical setting! The authorities had investigated the issue and determined that the apparatus was the cause of the sudden death. Morris Group¡¯s medical devices were deemed to be faulty! ¡°That¡¯s impossible! All of our products were subjected to stringent quality control tests! There should not be such an issue!¡± Isaiah was astounded. Iris sighed, ¡°Perhaps someone is trying to frame us.¡± It is not surprising for us to be targeted by businesspetitors since our products are monopolizing the market. Nheless, this is too much to cause a person¡¯s death! Chapter 316 Chapter 316 The matter spread to the public before Iris had time to contain the news. The media and newspaper publishers swiftly reported Morris Group¡¯s error as a headline topic, The medical devices endorsed by the national treasure, Benny Quinton, were deemed defective. Use of the medical devices in a clinical setting had resulted in the death of a patient! That news became an instant sensation that spread all over Erudia. Benny¡¯s appointment as Morris Group¡¯s ambassador had boosted Morris Group¡¯s reputation and sales to the top in the business field. Thepany¡¯s market value increased steeply as well. Morris Group¡¯s exponential growth had limited the North Hampton Chamber of Commerce¡¯s control over the market. Unexpectedly, a disaster urred just after a few days of sess. A patient¡¯s death was a taboo in the medical field. Unfortunately, Morris Group had to face the predicament. At eight o¡¯clock in the morning. Quebec¡¯s Department of Business and Management, Department of Work Safety, Consumers¡¯ Association, Department of Commerce, Department of Commercial Products¡¯ Quality Assurance, and State Police Department joined forces to investigate that matter. They halted Morris Group¡¯s factory production and operations at once. All six departments had assigned a special task force to Morris Group, temporarily suspending Morris Group¡¯s business license. The entire organization that was running smoothly before had copsed, all of a sudden. Iris and the other executives were discussing ways to deal with the issue when a group of people marched up to the meeting room. The door to the meeting room was forcefully pushed open. ¡°Can I meet with the person-in-charge in this ce? We are from the special task force established by the six main departments in Quebec. We are tasked with the investigation of the grave error found in yourpany¡¯s products!¡± The man leading the group of people was Keith York, the deputy director of the Quebec Police Department. He was nicknamed ¡®Justice Keith¡¯, for his righteous personality. No one expected a special task force to be established with the sole purpose of handling that matter. So, it was clear to see the impact of the w in Morris Group¡¯s medical apparatus. Iris stood up frightfully and exined, ¡°I am the vice-president of Morris Group, Iris Anabelle. I am the person-in-charge for now.¡± Keith introduced himself in a cold tone, ¡°I am the captain of this special task force, Keith York. Request for yourpany¡¯s president and chairman of the board to show themselves at once!¡± ¡°This¡­¡± Iris was caught in a difficult position.N?velDrama.Org owns all content. All the other executives were exchanging nces, one amongst the other because even the majority of them had never seen Morris Group¡¯s big boss. Their president, Neil Rhodes, was not frequently seen in thepany as well. ¡°Mr. York, I am the main handler of Morris Group at the moment. You can speak to me directly if there¡¯s anything urgent,¡± Iris ryed. Keith sneered, ¡°A vice-president is running the entirepany? Maybe Morris Group¡¯s faulty internal management is to me for this w in thepany¡¯s production! I am now suspecting Morris Group¡¯s owner to be on the run aftermitting a crime!¡± ¡°No, that¡¯s not it¡­¡± Iris hurriedly shook her head. ¡°Okay. Then why don¡¯t you tell me what¡¯s going on?¡± Keith stared at her. ¡°I¡­¡± Iris did not know how to describe Morris Group¡¯s management style because their big boss and president, Neil Rhodes, were extraordinary men. ¡°So, you can¡¯t tell me anything?¡± Keith jeered at Iris. ¡°I hereby announce all on-going processes in Morris Group to be halted and every member of the company to be subjected to inquiry. The employees rted to the production department will undergo rigorous questioning. The police will now begin to inspect Morris Group. Anyone who is involved in this fatal incident will be severely punished!¡± All members of thepany¡¯s upper management were anxious after listening to Keith¡¯s speech. If the police can prove Morris Group¡¯s negligence in this matter, thepany will meet its downfall, and all of us, executives, will certainly face time in prison. Iris and her colleagues defended themselves, ¡°I hope you will uncover the truth, Mr. York. There is absolutely nothing wrong with our products. We¡¯d even received multiple certifications from the Quality Control Department. Moreover, we even have Mr. Quinton to guarantee our products¡¯ quality. There must be someone out there who¡¯s trying to frame us!¡± Chapter 317 Chapter 317 ¡°Is that so? But are you able to guarantee the quality of every item produced by yourpany? From what I¡¯ve heard, Morris Group has been rushing the production¡¯s progresstely. Other manufacturers took half a year to produce a simr machine, while Morris Group¡¯s production used less than a month. I can¡¯t help but feel suspicious about your manufacturing speed. Indeed, Mr. Quinton is yourpany¡¯s ambassador. No one will dare to question the product¡¯s quality because of Mr. Quinton¡¯s prestige. In that case, did you manipte his honorable reputation to bypass the quality control processes?¡± Iris was rendered speechless, as she could not refute Keith¡¯s suspicions. At that moment, the people from North Hampton Commercial Crime Investigation Section arrived as well. ¡°Who¡¯s the person-in-charge here? We¡¯ve received an anonymous report that Morris Group giarized the North Hampton Chamber of Commerce¡¯s core technology. We have discovered this report to be truthful, after a series of investigations. Morris Group¡¯s products are almost identical to the Chamber¡¯s, but the Chamber has been producing these products for years!¡± Boom! Everyone was stunned after listening to the false usation. The North Hampton Chamber of Commerce had filed aint against Morris Group for giarism when they were the ones who hadmitted the crime. Keith smiled after hearing that statement. ¡°No wonder there is an error with the medical apparatus. You¡¯d giarized the core technology from another source but had failed to produce products with the same quality!¡± ¡°Yeah. That must be it. The medical apparatus must be wed because of that!¡± Members of the special task force jeered at Iris and her colleagues. All the media began publishing news rted to that topic, The authorities have proven Morris Group to have giarized the North Hampton Chamber of Commerce¡¯s core technology. giarism is the primary cause of the fatal incident. Netizens flooded the Inte with angryments after the news was spread to the public. Morris Group¡¯s market value plummeted. A huge crisis befell thepany, as they faced the risk of bankruptcy. That was not the full extent of the impact of that incident, because even Benny was dragged into the mess. Some media sources released information of Benny receiving a huge amount of ambassador fees from Morris Group. They estimated the sum to be close to three hundred million. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. The media rebuked Benny for hisck of professionalism and hical personality, to guarantee the quality of Morris Group¡¯s products even when he was in the know of their products¡¯ subpar quality. Some even referred to Benny as a hypocrite. Meanwhile, Morris Group¡¯s trouble continued to snowball. The police officers arrived after being summoned by Keith. ¡°Iris Anabelle, Isaiah Wade¡­¡± The majority of Morris Group¡¯s executives were brought away by the police. The severity of that incident was as clear as day. At that moment, in City First Hospital. Benny was treating patients as usual in the clinic, while Caitlyn helped him out as his assistant. Right then, amotion erupted in the hallway. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Benny frowned. He was not afraid for his safety, as Levi had arranged for skilled bodyguards to protect him. A few patients¡¯ family members rushed into the office swiftly after. ¡°You¡¯re an hical doctor, Benny Quinton! How can you live such an hical life?¡± ¡°How can you spend the three hundred million without any guilt or remorse?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you feel sorry for killing your patients?¡± They pointed at Benny and reprimanded. ¡°You¡¯re a beast, Benny Quinton! You¡¯re the worst doctor in Erudia!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right! You do not deserve to wear that white coat! All of you are terrible human beings!¡± The family members were agitated. They would have physically harmed Benny if the other doctors and nurses did not stop them. ¡°Boohoo¡­ you died for no reason, my hubby! Your sickness was not severe in the first ce!¡± A middle-aged woman knelt in the office and cried hysterically. All the other family members began thrashing the office, as they continued to curse Benny. ¡°What has happened?¡± Benny was confused. ¡°Mr. Quinton, a patient in the hospital used a medical apparatus produced by Morris Groupst night and died because the machine had broken down. The patient was merely diagnosed with a mild sickness,¡± A doctor informed Benny of the truth. Boom! Benny slumped into the leather seat after he listened to the doctor¡¯s exnation. Chapter 318 Chapter 318 Even Caitlyn, who was standing aside, turned pale. Someone¡¯s dead! This is a huge problem! Mr. Quinton had assured the public of the product¡¯s quality, after all. Everyone will be targeting him before Morris Group if there¡¯s anything wrong with the medical apparatus. ¡°How is this possible?¡± Benny could not believe the turn of events. After all, he had tested and analyzed the medical apparatus with his students. Moreover, Morris Group had received two different quality assurance certifications. The only exnation is that someone intended to frame Morris Group. However so, this method is simply uneptable. They¡¯d caused a person¡¯s death! Benny mmed his hand upon the surface of the table. ¡°I, Benny Quinton, will handle this matter!¡± He told Caitlyn to inform the hospital to hold a press conference for him. Benny attended the press conference that was held, soon after. His message to the public was simple. He assured everyone he would investigate the incident, to uncover the truth. If the patient¡¯s death were truly due to the quality of the product, Benny told the media that he would be willing to end his own life, to make up for his mistake. Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. That issue attracted more attention after the press conference ended. No one expected Benny to be so determined, as he was willing to give up his own life to make amends for his error. On the other hand, in Bale Group. Ron Bale, Xawery Yount, and the other two council members of the Chamber gathered. ¡°How are things now, Ron? Did you make the proper arrangements?¡± Wildan Saenz asked worriedly. Ron smiled. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I did not leave any traces. My men had destroyed the surveince footage in the hospital when we¡¯d secretly changed the medical apparatus. Even the police will never recover the footage with their technology!¡± ¡°Does that mean that Morris Group will face their demise with utmost certainty this time?¡± Xawery was ecstatic. ¡°That¡¯s right. Morris Group is doomed! Moreover, the special task force assigned to investigate the matter is unmerciful in carrying out their duties. No one can help Morris Group this time, regardless of the support that they have!¡± ¡°I know about this. Even Mr. Nielsen can only keep himself updated with the investigation progress. He does not have the authority to interfere!¡± Everyoneughed. Ron¡¯s eyes gleamed with malicious intent. ¡°Although we hate that old fool, Benny Quinton, we do have to thank him! It is because of his prominent reputation that¡¯d caused Morris Group¡¯s w to be magnified and disseminate by the public. This matter has be so critical that even Mr. Nielsen cannot intervene.¡± ¡°Hmph! That¡¯s what he gets for deciding to help Morris Group publicize their products!¡± ¡°Benny Quinton is just a hypocrite. He¡¯s acting high and mighty, but who knows how much money he had received from Morris Group in secret?¡± Wildan and Xawery sneered. ¡°Not only did we manage to eliminate Morris Group this time, but we¡¯d also increased our sales by a large margin. So what if our products are more expensive? The consumers will still pick us because our products are safer to use!¡± ¡°Hehehe¡­¡± The group of cunning men smirked. They were truly evil and unprincipled businessmen who prioritized their own benefit, above all. They did not care about sacrificing others to satisfy their greed. Ron and his friends could not care less about the patient who had passed away in the hospital. They had not even felt sorry, for his death. They could remain nonchnt because they were already numb frommitting simr crimes, one too many times. Sacrificing innocent people to achieve their goals had be a norm to those members of the Chamber. The public was urging for Morris Group to disband and for authorities to detain the owner of the corporation. The reason was that Morris Group¡¯s boss had yet to show himself since the beginning of that incident. Iris was the highest-ranking executive to address the public thus far. Aside from Morris Group, Zoey¡¯s newly-establishedpany was facing a difficult time as well. Her newpany would dissolve, following Morris Group¡¯s disbandment. Coincidentally, Zoey was discussing a possible coboration with a foreign enterprise from Keera, at that moment. The potential partnership would fall apart if Morris Group sumbed to the plight. Benny met up with Levi immediately. Levi was livid after he was made aware of the on-going situation. ¡°There¡¯s no doubt that the North Hampton Chamber of Commerce is behind this!¡± Levi spat out. Chapter 319 Chapter 319 Upon discovering that the Morris Group was expanding its businesses swiftly, it was evident that the North Hampton Chamber of Commerce would suffer the most losses. However, it was unexpected that they would take such drastic actions! ¡°The most difficult thing to do right now is to uncover the truth. I¡¯m certain that all the clues would have been destroyed by now,¡± Levi dered. As of now, Phoenix was already investigating the matter. ¡°Sir, the CCTV footage from eleven-thirty to twelve at the City First Hospital was deleted!¡± Phoenix reported. ¡°That could only mean that someone had entered the hospital during that time period to take action,¡± Benny suggested. Levi inquired, ¡°Phoenix, can you fix it?¡± ¡°I need the video source. Even if it was corrupted on purpose, I can fix it,¡± Phoenix replied. ¡°Okay, we¡¯ll go right now.¡± Soon, Levi and Benny arrived at the hospital¡¯s control room. Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. However, the door was guarded by a few men who refused to let them enter. Benny was straightforward. ¡°I¡¯m Benny Quinton. I need to getst night¡¯s CCTV footage¡­¡± ¡°No! I don¡¯t care who you are. No one but the special task force can enter,¡± the men insisted. They refused to let anyone in. ¡°Fine, let¡¯s go take a look at the devices that were affected.¡± Levi and Benny headed over to the room, only to be informed that the devices had been removed. Only the special task force had ess to the devices. Upon hearing that, Levi contacted Jesse at once. ¡°Nielson, I need the CCTV footage from City First Hospital,¡± he announced. ¡°I can¡¯t help you with this! The special task force was sent by the South Warzone in South City, Quebec. We, at North Hampton, received orders not to interfere in their investigation. I¡¯m really sorry.¡± Jesse seemed torn. ¡°By the way, my teacher, Grover Cooke, was the one who suggested it. To avoid suspicion, no one in North Hampton is to intervene. Besides, they are toe up with a conclusion in three days¡¯ time,¡± Jesse professed. ¡°Okay, got it.¡± After hanging up, a smile appeared upon Levi¡¯s lips. He had heard about Grover, as that man had connections with the North Hampton Chamber of Commerce. Well yed, North Hampton Chamber of Commerce. You kicked up a fuss so the South City would send someone to deal with it. You¡¯ve refused to allow anyone from North Hampton to intervene. By pinning it on us, you can take down Morris Group in the fastest way possible! ¡°Azure Dragon, find out who¡¯s the captain of this special task force,¡± Levi ordered. Soon, Azure Dragon brought back news. ¡°Sir, the captain is Keith York, deputy director of the Quebec Police Department. York is famous for being an incorruptible police officer. He won¡¯t let anyone intervene in this case!¡± ¡°Okay. Ry my order. Tell Keith York toe and meet me!¡± Levi pronounced. Shortly after, a car arrived at the manor. Alighting the car was Keith, the captain of the special task force. Azure Dragon led Keith to the room. In the room, he saw both Benny and Levi. ¡°Greetings, God of War,¡± Keith greeted him politely. ¡°Keith York? Do you know why I¡¯ve summoned you here?¡± Levi inquired. Keith was taken aback. Gritting his teeth, he muttered, ¡°I know of your rtionship with Mr. Quinton. I¡¯ll be frank here. You can¡¯t intervene in the Morris Group¡¯s case. I won¡¯t allow you to do as such.¡± ¡°No one in North Hampton is allowed to intervene. I remember that you¡¯re the deputy of North Hampton, so please understand my plight.¡± ¡°If you insist on intervening, it¡¯ll be over my dead body!¡± Keith¡¯s tough demeanor stunned everyone in the room. Chapter 320 Chapter 320 They finally realized why this was no easy feat. Even Jesse¡¯s hands were tied. Levi questioned, ¡°Mr. York, how¡¯s your investigation going?¡± ¡°We only have three days¡¯ time to settle this case. From the evidence we¡¯ve gathered, Morris Group¡¯s products were of inferior quality. We¡¯re almost certain that it was Morris Group¡¯s problem. So, we¡¯ll arrest those involved and stop production of the rted products,¡± Keith exined. Although he knew that something went wrong with the CCTV, the technical department still could not fix it. ¡°What if I insist on intervening?¡± Levi asked. ¡°It¡¯s as I¡¯d said earlier. If you insist on intervening, it¡¯ll be over my dead body!¡± Keith refused to relent. Suddenly, Levi smiled. ¡°Mr. York, I believe that you aren¡¯t aware of this. My soldier, Kirin, and I are both involved in this case. We can¡¯t stay out of this.¡± ¡°Ah?¡± Keith was confused. ¡°No, you¡¯re not involved in it,¡± Keith assured. ¡°You¡¯re saying that without thorough investigation?¡± Levi demanded icily. ¡°Sir, I don¡¯t understand you¡­¡± Keith lowered his head anxiously. ¡°Morris Group is being managed by its vice president now, right? What about its president and chairman?¡± Levi inquired. Keith immediately blurted out, ¡°That¡¯s still under investigation. I believe that we¡¯ll discover who they are soon!¡± ¡°No need. Kirin is the president, and I am the chairman,¡± Levi revealed. Boom! It was as if thunder had struck Keith, as he stared at Levi in shock. He came to his senses immediately. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. If it weren¡¯t for Levi, why would Benny Quinton arrive in North Hampton and promote the products? Furthermore, why would Levi produce inferior quality products in the first ce? Someone is framing Morris Group. He btedly realized what was happening. ¡°Allow my men to assist in your investigation,¡± Levi ordered. ¡°Got it!¡± Keith agreed at once. Soon, the corrupted video source was sent to Phoenix. Levi, Benny, and the rest went to view the affected devices themselves. After checking the devices, a smile appeared on Levi¡¯s lips. ¡°Mr. York, these products don¡¯t belong to Morris Group!¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Keith and his men were stunned. ¡°During production, I¡¯d instructed the technical department to print some special codes secretly on our devices, to prevent disputes from happening. However, these devices don¡¯t have the codes! You can confirm this by checking the other products from Morris Group.¡± Keith told his men to validate Levi¡¯s im instantly. Afterparing the devices, the men confirmed that Levi was speaking of the truth. The devices manufactured by Morris Group indeed had special codes printed on them! These devices here didn¡¯t have any! ¡°Find out where the devices are from!¡± Keith ordered. Meanwhile, Phoenix quickly recovered the CCTV footage. Upon watching the video, everyone was shocked. Indeed, someone had switched the medical device! They were framed. ¡°Find out who¡¯s the man in the video!¡± Keith flew into a howling rage. He was an impartial, being a mere police officer. If not for Levi¡¯s assistance, he would have certainly dealt with the case wrongly. Hence, he blew his top. On the other hand, Kirin handed Keith another file. ¡°Inside this file is the evidence and clues on how the North Hampton Chamber of Commerce stole Levi Group¡¯s core technology.¡± ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll investigate this matter as well!¡± Keith nodded. He was full of admiration for Levi. Levi¡¯s really capable, solving problems easily and efficiently, he thought. The matter had been resolved. Even Mr. Quinton was relieved. Chapter 321 Chapter 321 ¡°What a pity that we¡¯ve lost two of our men. They are innocent,¡± Mr. Quinton sighed. Levi shook his head helplessly. ¡°Well, the business world is akin to a battlefield. Six years ago, I¡¯d encountered an unexpected disaster and had nearly died!¡± ¡°We need to uncover the mastermind behind this scheme. We won¡¯t let the perpetrators off easily!¡± Mr. Quinton bellowed out, in rage. That night, at home, Zoey was terribly worried about Iris. If everything were true, Iris would be sent to jail. Right then, Harry arrived with the others. ¡°Haha! Zoey, you and the trash are fine? We¡¯d heard that something had happened to Morris Group, so we¡¯d thought that you¡¯d been arrested.¡± Henry chortled. Both Shaun and Mnie were smiling. ¡°Seeing as how Morris Group is done for, Zoey¡¯spany will be closed down too. Zoey, what is your n?¡± ¡°Are you going to return to the Lopez family?¡± Fabian teased. ¡°I¡­¡± Zoey seemed helpless. Herpany was in trouble and would be acquired soon. Harry grinned. ¡°Zoey, calm down. I am here to strike a business deal with you.¡± Zoey was confused. ¡°Huh? What business deal?¡± ¡°About buying out yourpany. I n to acquire yourpany at two million!¡± Harry replied. ¡°Two million?¡± Zoey was incredulous. Even if Morris Group were to stop investing in mypany, it¡¯ll still be estimated at around one to two billion. It¡¯s impossible for someone to acquire it at a mere two million. This is so absurd. ¡°Haha! Zoey, aren¡¯t you aware of your circumstances? Once Morris Group goes bankrupt, your company will bergely affected. By then, you won¡¯t even get two hundred grand, let alone two million.¡± ¡°Yes. Moreover, if you sell yourpany to Grandpa, you¡¯ll still be able to work at Lopez Group,¡± Shaun and Harry sneered. ¡°Hey!¡± Zoey eximed furiously. They¡¯re merely here to add insult to the injury! ¡°Zoey, I¡¯ll give you two days to consider my offer. Don¡¯t dy it any further, or you¡¯ll be sure to receive less than two million.¡± ¡°Besides, I¡¯ve also heard that you¡¯re striking a deal with apany in Keerea. Let me handle that, alright?¡± Harry offered icily. After the Lopez family took their departure, Levi consoled Zoey, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, honey. Everything will be fine.¡± Three days passed in a sh, and the special task force was about to announce the results of their investigation the next day. That same night, Ron, Xawery, and Wildan were celebrating at the club. ¡°Haha! I¡¯ve heard that Keith refused to allow anyone to see the evidence,¡± Ron chuckled. ¡°Yes. Keith¡¯s an incorruptible police officer. He wouldn¡¯t allow anyone to interfere with his decision!¡± ¡°We just have to wait for the results to be announced tomorrow. By then, Morris Group and their upgraded technology will belong to us! Hahaha¡­¡± Xawery was so excited that he was about to sing out loud. He ced his arms around Wildan¡¯s shoulders and started singing along with him. Bang! Momentarily, someone kicked the door to their VIP room open. Over a dozen police officers rushed into the room. Ron and the other men were stunned. Someone stepped into the room, nked by the surrounding men. Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. He took out his ID and announced, ¡°Keith York, captain of the special task force!¡± ¡°What? Keith York?¡± Immediately, Ron and the others turned pale. Chapter 322 Chapter 322 ¡°Mr. York, your reputation precedes you!¡± Ron and the others smiled in greeting. They had no idea why Keith had showed up so abruptly. ¡°How can you still be in the mood to sing? Don¡¯t you know of the trouble you¡¯re in?¡± Keith scoffed. ¡°Ah? Trouble? What trouble?¡± Ron and the others inquired in shock. ¡°You are all arrested!¡± Keith announced as his expression darkened. His colleague showed them the arrest warrant. ¡°Huh? What? We¡¯re arrested?¡± Ron and his friends asked incredulously. ¡°Unfortunately, the CCTV footage was recovered by an expert. We¡¯ve found the culprit, and he¡¯s given us your names!¡± Keithughed coldly. Boom! They were so stunned and almost passed out. The next day, everyone waited eagerly for the results to be announced. However, the results shocked them. It was now apparent. The four council members of the North Hampton Chamber of Commerce were the ones who had framed Morris Group. All the culprits were arrested and sentenced. Morris Group¡¯s innocence was proved, and everyone was happy about it. The group evenpensated the victims¡¯ families with money, receiving public praise. Benny was d by how the matter was resolved. He admired how Levi had dealt with the matter. He was impressed by his attitude. The Lopez family was dumbfounded. They wanted to buy out Zoey¡¯s newpany for two million, but Morris Group had emerged unscathed in the end. After that incident, many hospitals released the results of their clinical trials regarding Morris Group¡¯s medical devices. In conclusion, the devices were of outstanding quality and performed better than the previous versions of the device. Soon, Morris Group¡¯s business resumed with its regr activity. This time, the North Hampton Chamber of Commerce suffered heavy losses. Their market value dropped by at least ten billion. The four noble families could do nothing but watch, as their losses increased. Their only hope was the God of War. The North Hampton Warzone¡¯smander-in-chief¡¯s appointment ceremony was about to happen soon. It was said that themander-in-chief, Percy Covington, was about to arrive in North Hampton. Eric and the others were excited. Even the Gonzales family, who was the wealthiest family around, was eager for that day to arrive. Meanwhile, Andy brought good news to the Gonzales family¡­ Una and her cousins were allowed to join the ceremony. Of course they were ted when they had learnt of the news. The youngdies and gentlemen of the upper-ss society took events like this seriously. To them, this was a great opportunity to raise their social status and brag about how they were invited to such an event. ¡°Haha! Now that the North Hampton Chamber of Commerce is weakened, I only have to bootlick the God of War to gain control over it, sooner orter,¡± Winston announced, utterly delighted. Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! ¡°Sir, a Mr. Park Guk-chang from the Kappei Corporation in Keerea is here to see you,¡± the housekeeper came to inform Winston. ¡°Okay, let him in.¡± Winston had plenty of partnerships withpanies in Keerea, and Kappei Corporation was something he had considered trivial. Nheless, he was in a good mood today, so he agreed to see the man. Soon, Park Guk-chang entered the hall. His request was simple. He was going to develop his business in North Hampton, so he came to curry Winston¡¯s favor. The most interesting thing was that Park Guk-chang Kappei Corporation was thepany from Keerea that Zoey was going to coborate with. ¡°Mm, I know your teacher well. I¡¯ll provide you help, wherever it is needed.¡± Upon Winston¡¯s agreement, Park Guk-chang was ecstatic. The wealthiest man¡¯s promise meant that he could gain a firm foothold in North Hampton. The next day, Levi was in his office when he received Zoey¡¯s call. ¡°Levi, I¡¯m in a middle of a discussion. Abigail needs some business data for her internship. Can you help me deliver it to her?¡± Zoey asked. Chapter 323 Chapter 323 She was currently discussing a coboration with Kappei Corporation from Keerea. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll send it over to her!¡± After receiving the data, Levi headed to the University of North Hampton. It took him a while to find Abigail. Levi handed the file to Abigail and was about to leave when she stopped him. ¡°Levi, you haven¡¯t had lunch yet, right?¡± Abigail asked. Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Of course. I came to deliver the file to you,¡± Levi responded. ¡°Come, I¡¯ll buy you a meal. Shall we eat at the canteen?¡± Abigail gazed at Levi expectantly. Levi could sense his stomach grumbling upon hearing Abigail¡¯s suggestion. He had not had a meal in his alma mater for years. ¡°Okay, let¡¯s go to the canteen!¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Abigail held Levi¡¯s arm as they walked in the campus. Levi did not think much about it, as she used to do the same thing when Zoey was apanying them. He merely thought of her as a young girl. However, the other students did not think that way. Abigail was popr in the university as she was pretty. She had been single since she had arrived, and many students were curious as to when she would get a boyfriend. Today, an unusual scenario appeared before their eyes¡­ The pretty Abigail was holding a man¡¯s arm in public! Everyone who had witnessed that was stunned. It was definitely shocking news. Even though the man seemed to be older than her, he was good in every way. At once, everyone was certain that he was Abigail¡¯s boyfriend. Soon, the news of Abigail¡¯s boyfriend spread quickly throughout the campus. Levi sensed that everyone was staring at him strangely, while Abigail was smirking silently. She wanted to fool others into thinking that Levi was her boyfriend. As she inched closer to Levi, her pursuers were about to m their tables in rage. ¡°I never knew that Abigail liked older men!¡± the young men eximed in anger. Finally, Abigail and Levi reached the canteen. Levi chose a table which was at a corner, but everyone could not peel their eyes away from him. When Abigail arrived with the dishes on a serving tray, Levi was exasperated. ¡°Turns out you¡¯re quite popr on campus, huh?¡± ¡°Of course! I¡¯m one of the prettiest students in campus!¡± Abigail leaned closer to Levi and asked in a low voice, ¡°Levi, everyone thinks that you¡¯re my boyfriend. What should I do? I¡¯ll never get a boyfriend if this happens.¡± Levi grinned. ¡°Not a problem. I¡¯ll inform the broadcast room¡­¡± ¡°Hey, you¡¯re no fun!¡± Abigail pretended to be mad. As the dishes were served, Levi started gobbling the food. He did not realize that the crowd surrounding them was growingrger. After filling up his stomach, Levi stood up to leave. ¡°I¡¯ll send you off,¡± Abigail pronounced, trailing behind him. She was gazing at Levi affectionately, so everyone immediately knew what was going on. Many young men¡¯s hearts were broken into pieces. Abigail really has a boyfriend! As Levi and Abigail stepped out of the canteen, a group of people approached them, blocking their exit. Levi tried to leave, but they would not allow him to do so. These people were dressed in Taekwondo uniforms, appearing to be fierce. ¡°Park Heung-tae, what are you doing?¡± Abigail yelled angrily. This exchange student from Keerea was skilled in Taekwondo, and he was an overbearing young man. He had punished all the boys who had tried to get to know Abigail. Ignoring Abigail, Park Heung-tae red at Levi, warning him in broken English, ¡°Abigail¡¯s mine! Stay away from her!¡± Chapter 324 Chapter 324 Upon hearing that, a smile appeared upon Levi¡¯s lips. The exchange student¡¯s behavior made him extremely upset. Abigail disagreed and demanded, ¡°Park Heung-tae, stop spewing nonsense. When did I be yours?¡± ¡°You are my girlfriend, Abigail. Everyone in the University of North Hampton knows it,¡± Park Heung-tae chirruped, smugly. His friends from the Taekwondo Club immediately cheered for him. The others were furious, but they had not dared to say a word. These exchange students were arrogant, as they got to enjoy several privileges on campus. Park Heung-tae himself had a ck belt in Taekwondo, so no one dared to offend him. ¡°Leave Abigail now, or you¡¯ll end up in a sorry state,¡± Park Heung-tae threatened icily. ¡°What¡¯s happening?¡± Right then, a voice sounded, all of a sudden. Abigail¡¯s senior, Kyle walked towards them. He recognized Levi at once. His father had told him that Levi Garrison was a big shot, whom he should befriend. At that moment, Kyle knew his chance had arrived. ¡°You?¡± Park Heung-tae¡¯s face darkened. He had investigated Abigail¡¯s pursuers, and his strongest contender was this man, Kyle Jarvis. ¡°Park Heung-tae, this is my friend. Don¡¯t cause a scene,¡± Kyle announced with his hands in his pockets. ¡°Who the f** are you to order me around?¡± No one expected that Park Heung-tae would start cursing all of a sudden. Even Kyle was stunned. Previously, Park Heung-tae had treated me with respect. What¡¯s happened to him today? N?velDrama.Org owns all content. He was unaware that Park Heung-tae¡¯s father, Park Guk-chang had gained Winston¡¯s support, so his son had grown increasingly arrogant. ¡°Park Heung-tae, what do you mean? Are you being cocky right now?¡± Kyle bellowed in anger. You¡¯re embarrassing me in front of Levi! ¡°Ha! Do I need to show you respect? You Erudian monkey!¡± Park Heung-tae reached out to pat Kyle¡¯s cheek. ¡°D*** it!¡± Kyle¡¯s face fell as he took off his shirt, ready to fight. I must teach him a lesson today! ¡°You want to fight with me? Good, good!¡± Park Heung-tae was excited. As two famous students in the university were about to fight, a massive crowd had formed around them. I must win this fight! Kyle roared and rushed towards his opponent like a ferocious tiger, generating a powerful force. As Kyle charged towards him, a murderous glint shed across Park Heung-tae¡¯s eyes. Thud! He shifted slightly to avoid Kyle¡¯s attack before giving him a forceful kick. Kyle was immediately flung back several meters. After hended on the ground, he groaned, unable to rise again. ¡°D***!¡± Everyone gasped. Kyle had learned to wrestle since he was young, and he was good at it. However, he could not even handle Park Heung-tae¡¯s punch? How strong could Park Heung-tae be? ted, Park Heung-tae swept his gaze across the crowd. ¡°Is this how Erudians fight? What a load of crap. Compared to Keerea¡¯s Taekwondo, it¡¯s nothing but trash!¡± ¡°Erudian wrestling is trash! I¡¯ve heard that Kyle was an expert in wrestling, but he is useless!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right! Erudian wrestling seems exceptional in movies, but is actually useless in reality!¡± The Taekwondo Club¡¯s members mocked continuously. Park Heung-tae snickered, ¡°Erudian wrestling is trash! Today, I, Park Heung-tae, wees anyone who disagrees to fight me. There are no rules, so if you¡¯re hurt, it has nothing to do with me. This applies the other way around, as well.¡± Chapter 325 Chapter 325 The crowd fell silent, and no one dared to look at him. Smiling, Park Heung-tae dered, ¡°No one wants to take up my challenge? Does no one dare to prove your Erudian wrestling? What a bunch of losers.¡± He taunted the Erudians mercilessly before their faces. Who on earth could bear with that? However, everyone was helpless. Even Kyle, who was an expert, was defeated, let alone, what would befall the rest of them? Those who dared to ept his challenge were seeking death. Right then, everyone who met Park Heung-tae¡¯s vicious grin hurriedly lowered their heads in shock. ¡°Hahaha! No one in Erudia is going to prove that Erudian wrestling works? How disappointing. Your country is declining!¡± To show off in front of Abigail, Park Heung-tae had tantly provoked the entire country. In a small voice, Abigail asked, ¡°Levi, is he that good?¡± Levi replied with a smile. ¡°He¡¯s nothing but an ant.¡± Five years ago, Levi had encountered many men like this on the battlefield. The Keerean soldiers were the worst of them all. Right then, Park Heung-tae turned his sharp gaze to Levi. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Do you want to challenge me?¡± As Levi was standing beside Abigail, he had wanted to teach him a lesson from the very beginning. Levi said nothing as he walked towards Park Heung-Tae. The young man was thrilled. ¡°Haha! Great! Finally, someone is willing to challenge me!¡± As he stared at Levi, who was making his way over, dozens of ways to torture Levi appeared in his mind. Soon, I¡¯ll show Abigail what a real man is like! In a blink of an eye, Levi was less than five meters away from Park Heung-tae. Levi extended his right fist. ¡°Trash. What an idiot,¡± Park Heung-tae scoffed. To him, Levi¡¯s punch was full of ws. He reached out to block the punch instinctively. However, the moment he touched Levi, his expression changed drastically. Levi¡¯s fist was faster than he had expected and was growing bigger in his eyes. Thud! The forceful punchnded on Park Heung-rae¡¯s face as he flew back like a broken puppet. A gush of blood flew through the air, along with several of his teeth. The punch threw him dozens of meters away. Park Heung-tae crashed through two trees before he finally copsed to the ground. ¡°Ugh¡­¡± Park Heung-tae yelled in agony, as he rolled on the ground in pain. ¡°Young man, you can¡¯t insult Erudian wrestling,¡± Levi reprimanded him before leaving with Abigail. Silence ensued. No one had expected that the devil incarnate, Park Heung-tae would end up in such a situation. Levi had simply punched him once, but he had ended up badly hurt. Now, it seemed like Taekwondo was trashed instead! The news spread like wildfire. Right then, in Zoey¡¯s newpany at Union Square. Zoey was discussing her coboration with Park Guk-chang. After gaining a foothold in North Hampton, Park Guk-chang surveyed the market, before realizing that Zoey¡¯spany had huge potential and would be the perfect partner for him. At this moment, he received a phone call. ¡°What? My son is in the hospital because someone has beaten him up?¡± Park Guk-chang¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°Ah? Are you okay, Mr. Park?¡± Zoey inquired. ¡°Ms. Lopez, I have to go. My son has been beaten up, and he¡¯s in the hospital right now. I need to go to him,¡± Park Guk-chang exined. ¡°Let mee with you,¡± Zoey responded, as their coboration was extremely important to her. Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! ¡°Sure.¡± They soon arrived at the hospital. ¡°Who did this to you?¡± Park Guk-chang urged. ¡°A man named Levi Garrison!¡± ¡°What? Levi Garrison?¡± Zoey¡¯s face fell. Chapter 326 Chapter 326 Park Guk-chang demanded, ¡°Do you know him?¡± ¡°He¡¯s my husband,¡± Zoey answered honestly. ¡°Ha! What a coincidence. Your husband did this to my son? How?¡± Park Guk-chang was furious. The medical report showed that Park Heung-tae had sustained multiple fractures, including facial fractures. The punch left him a helpless wreck. He was lucky enough to have survived. ¡°Think about how you should settle this matter. I demand an exnation! I¡¯ll be frank with you. The wealthiest man, Winston, is my backer! I will pursue this matter!¡± Park Guk-chang uttered in a stern tone. Zoey walked to a quiet zone and called Levi at once. ¡°Do you know you¡¯re in trouble?¡± Levi was surprised. ¡°Huh? I¡¯m in trouble?¡± ¡°Did you punch someone?¡± Zoey snapped. ¡°Yes, I did. But it was a friendlypetition. The other party said that if he got hurt, it would have nothing to do with me,¡± Levi replied. ¡°Ugh. Why do you like to get into trouble? You¡¯re in deep s*** now!¡± Zoey was so infuriated she hung up at once. She returned to Park Guk-chang. ¡°Mr. Park, we¡¯ll take full responsibility for this. I hope that we can settle this out of court. We¡¯ll pay for the hospital bill andpensate you.¡± Park Guk-chang red at her. ¡°No! I won¡¯t go easy on you!¡± Zoey asked, ¡°Then what do you want me to do?¡± Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! ¡°Easy. Your husband should suffer twice as much as my son has. My son fractured twelve ribs, so your husband has to fracture twenty-four ribs. The same goes for the other injuries, too.¡± ¡°Then, you shall sleep with me for one night. I will stop pursuing this matter if you agree,¡± Park Guk- chang suggested. The first time he saw Zoey, he was attracted by her beauty. This was the perfect opportunity for him to score her. ¡°No!¡± Zoey declined at once. ¡°I insist onpensating you. We can pay any amount that you demand,¡± she uttered. Park Guk-chang sneered, ¡°Compensation? Do you think that I need money? You¡¯ll have to y by my rules!¡± ¡°If you don¡¯t agree, I¡¯ll ask the Gonzales family to talk to you!¡± A cold glint shone in Park Guk-chang¡¯s eyes. Zoey¡¯s face darkened, as her heart lurched anxiously. It was obvious Park Guk-chang was trying to force her to cave in by threatening her with the Gonzales family. If the wealthiest family around intervened in this matter, they would be in deep trouble. However, if this were brought to court, Levi would be jailed for a few years. If they settled it out of court, the Gonzales family would ensure that Levi was punished twofold and she would be sexually assaulted as well. Compared to the Gonzales family, they were nothing. ¡°I¡¯ll give you a few hours to think about it,¡± Park Guk-chang snorted. After leaving the hospital, Park Guk-chang rushed over to the Gonzales family house to ask for Winston¡¯s help. ¡°Mr. Gonzales, are you the most powerful man in North Hampton?¡± Park Guk-chang asked. Winston¡¯s face fell as he admitted, ¡°Yes, I am. Everyone fears me in North Hampton.¡± ¡°But my son was assaulted after mentioning your name. He¡¯s now lying in the ICU,¡± Park Guk-chang comined. ¡°What? He¡¯d mentioned my name but was assaulted?¡± Winston stood up abruptly. No one in North Hampton dared to disrespect him! Park Guk-chang showed him the medical report and exined the incident briefly to Winston. ¡°How ridiculous! How dare he hurt someone under my protection?¡± Winston was infuriated. Chapter 327 Chapter 327 The other Gonzales family members reacted simrly. Their family¡¯s reputation was very important to them. ¡°Tell me. Who¡¯s the culprit? I¡¯ll make sure he pays for what he¡¯s done!¡± Winston raged. He had just agreed to protect Park Guk-chang, so he needed to fulfill his promise. ¡°The man¡¯s name is Levi Garrison,¡± Park Guk-chang told him, frankly. ¡°What? Levi Garrison?¡± Upon hearing the familiar name, Winston and the others stiffened slightly. Park Guk-chang was astonished. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Is he a difficult target?¡± ¡°No, he¡¯s someone whom we all hate.¡± Una divulged the past incidents to Park Guk-chang at once. Park Guk-chang let out an icyugh. ¡°This Levi is nothing but trash. He was hugging his sister-inw in public. My son fancies his sister-inw. He said something to them and got assaulted. Mentioning your family didn¡¯t work, too!¡± ¡°How dare he look down on our family?¡± Winston was infuriated. ¡°He¡¯d even beat up your son. I¡¯ll make sure that he pays for what he did!¡± Park Guk-chang was ted. It had turned out that so many people had hated Levi, including the Gonzales family. That¡¯s good news! With the Gonzales family¡¯s support, I¡¯ll get to avenge my son and sleep with Zoey. ¡°Tell Luke toe see me,¡± Winston ordered sternly. Soon, the Gonzales family¡¯s security team leader, Luke Gonzales, showed up. Luke was a retired mercenary, and he was a skilled fighter. He was known as the top fighter in North Hampton! Even the God of War, Liam Macy¡¯s subordinates could not defeat him. Hence, Luke was Winston¡¯s trump card. ¡°Luke, apany Mr. Park to meet Levi and tell him what he should do. Say it¡¯s Winston Gonzales¡¯ order!¡± Winston announced. ¡°Yes, Sir!¡± A menacing glint shed across Luke¡¯s eyes. At night, when Levi returned home, he got scolded by an angry Zoey. ¡°You¡¯re in deep trouble. Park Guk-chang is backed by Winston. How should we fight against him? Besides, why did you beat him up? Are you crazy?¡± Zoey roared. N?velDrama.Org owns all content. ¡°Zoey, you¡¯re wrong. Park Heung-tae was the one who¡¯d kicked up a fuss. He said it was a friendly competition and that if he got hurt, it would have nothing to do with us. Besides, he had also hurt my senior!¡± Abigail exined to her. ¡°Yes, he might¡¯ve said that, but it¡¯s different now because he¡¯s hurt!¡± Zoey still appeared to be upset. Right then, someone knocked on the door. When the door was opened, they saw Park Guk-chang with Luke and his men. ¡°You¡¯re Zoey and Levi, right? I¡¯m Luke Gonzales, here by the order of Mr. Gonzales. Before midnight, at twelve, if the both of youe to the Lafite Mansion to receive your punishment, he¡¯ll let you off the hook. Otherwise, the Gonzales family will do all that we can to punish you!¡± Luke threatened. ¡°Yes, you must pay the price!¡± Park Guk-chang yelled. ¡°You¡¯ve got it wrong. Your son was the one who¡¯d started it. He¡¯d said that it was a friendlypetition and that it was fine to get hurt!¡± Abigail defended them. p p! Park Guk-chang pped his hands. Instantly, dozens of her friends appeared behind him. ¡°No! Levi was hugging Abigail on campus. Park Heung-tae saw them and wanted to stop them, but Levi beat him up!¡± ¡°Yes, Levi was the one who¡¯d started it.¡± ¡°I¡¯d heard it with my own ears. Levi kept insulting them, iming that Taekwondo was trash!¡± Abigail was stunned. How dare they twist the facts? Chapter 328 Chapter 328 ¡°Nonsense! Park Heung-tae started insulting Erudia first. As Erudians, where is your conscience? Did you forget how he¡¯d insulted our country this morning?¡± Abigail cried. These students stiffened, but swiftly retorted, ¡°Ha! Did he? No, he didn¡¯t. Park Heung-tae is a kind person. How would he insult Erudia?¡± ¡°Yes, you have an affair with your brother-inw and had beat him up because he¡¯d caught you in the act!¡± A repeated nder made others believe it. As so many people were condemning Levi and Abigail, even Zoey was embarrassed by their usations. ¡°No! Park Heung-tae hit Kyle first! We can ask Kyle to prove our innocence!¡± Abigail suddenly suggested. At the same time, Kyle revealed himself. He was standing at the back of the crowd the whole time. ¡°Impossible. Levi was the one who¡¯d hit me. I was condemning him with Park Heung-tae, but he did this to me!¡± Kyle was ring at Levi viciously. Park Guk-chang was smug. ¡°What else do you have to say?¡± ¡°Levi and Abigail have to apologize! Levi must pay for what he¡¯s done!¡± Kyle and the dozens of students shouted. It was as if Levi was in the wrong. Between the Gonzales family and Levi, Kyle chose the Gonzales family. Thunderstruck, they instantly understood what was going on. The Gonzales family and Park Guk-chang had arranged for everything to happen. No matter how wealthy Kyle¡¯s family was, he dared not go against the Gonzales family. They pushed the me to Abigail and Levi, using the Gonzales family¡¯s influence to twist the truth! Levi felt chills spreading across his chest upon that sight. Where are their consciences? Back then, when Park Heung-tae insulted Erudia, everyone was involved. When I took action, they cheered for me. But now, they are turning their backs to me by framing me. Well, that¡¯s disappointing. Abigail knew why these students were willing tomit perjury. Besides the Gonzales family and Park Guk-chang¡¯s coercion, Park Heung-tae was an exchange student, so they had no choice but to do so. If they offended the exchange students, they¡¯d be ostracized by other students, as exchange students enjoyed a high status on campus. Right then, the Lopez family rushed over after hearing the news. Even Iris who lived next door, arrived. After hearing the ims, they started hurling out usations. ¡°I was right! Levi¡¯s nothing but a beast! He¡¯s harbored indecent thoughts for my sister-inw, and now, he¡¯s involved with his other sister-inw!¡± ¡°He¡¯s even offended the Gonzales family. He¡¯s dead meat for sure!¡± ¡°I suggest for Zoey to divorce him as soon as possible!¡± Fabian and the others spoke up. Even Iris appeared exasperated. ¡°Why did you beat him up with no reason? You¡¯re in deep trouble now, for offending the Gonzales family.¡± Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! ¡°Isn¡¯t Zoey good enough for you? Why did you seduce Abigail?¡± Indeed, Levi and Abigail were rendered speechless. This time, Park Guk-chang and the Gonzales family had an absolute advantage. ¡°From what I know, Park Heung-tae holds a ck belt in Taekwondo. You must be good at fighting, huh? Why don¡¯t we fight?¡± Luke stared at Levi, seemingly interested in him. ¡°What? You¡¯re Luke Gonzales, the top fighter in North Hampton?¡± Harry and the others¡¯ expressions changed abruptly. They had heard about this man. Normally, he would stay out of minor matters. However, if he took action, he would often cripple or kill his opponent. Levi was done for! He was screwed. ¡°Remember,e to Mr. Park before twelve, at midnight. If you don¡¯t show up, everyone here should prepare to suffer from the Gonzales family¡¯s wrath!¡± Chapter 329 Chapter 329 Luke left right after warning them. Before Park Guk-chang left, he shot Zoey a smirk. I must sleep with her no matter what. After Luke and his men left, the Lopez family started cursing. Levi had brought them into this mess by offending the wealthiest Gonzales family! No one could afford to offend them. ¡°Quick, go see him now!¡± the Lopez¡¯s urged. Caitlyn was sobbing profusely. ¡°Why won¡¯t you stop inviting trouble? We¡¯re finally living well, but you had to do this to us!¡± Aaron sighed, ¡°Why did you offend the Gonzales family out of a sudden?¡± ¡°You must go for Zoey¡¯s sake!¡± Iris told him. However, Zoey refused to let Levi leave. ¡°No! If you go, they¡¯ll beat you up!¡± ¡°Levi, if you¡¯re a man, you should bear the responsibility for your own actions!¡± Iris, Harry, and the others reprimanded. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll go,¡± Levi agreed. ¡°I¡¯lle with you.¡± Zoey stood up. ¡°There¡¯s no need for that. I can handle it myself.¡± Meanwhile, Park Guk-chang was waiting at Lafite Mansion. Luke had left earlier on, as the Gonzales family was only used to intimidate them. Finally, at twelve, Levi arrived`. ¡°Mm? You¡¯re here alone? Zoey must be here, too!¡± Park Guk-chang chortled. Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! With the Gonzales family¡¯s support, he was certain that he would get Zoey soon. Upon seeing Levi, Park Guk-chang¡¯s men surrounded him immediately. To their astonishment, Levi was not nervous at all. He plopped down onto the sofa and lit a cigarette. His calm demeanor caught Park Guk-chang by surprise. What is he doing? ¡°Winston Gonzales is your backer right?¡± Levi inquired. ¡°How dare you address Mr. Gonzales in such a manner!¡± Park Guk-chang roared. Smiling, Levi replied, ¡°Winston Gonzales? He¡¯s a mere prey to me.¡± ¡°What? How dare you insult him?¡± Park Guk-chang and his men were incredulous. ¡°So what if I¡¯d insulted him? I can beat him up too!¡± Levi smoked as he told them calmly. ¡°What? The nerve of you! Today, I¡¯ll help Mr. Gonzales punish you! Beat the crap out of him!¡± Park Guk- chang demanded furiously. Dozens of men rushed to Levi at once. Bang! However, right then, the door crashed open with a huge bang. Dozens of mercenaries with different skin colors rushed into the mansion. Crackle, crackle¡­ The team of mercenaries led by James was so skilled, that Park Guk-chang¡¯s men were defeated in no time. ¡°Him, too!¡± Levi pointed at Park Guk-chang. James strode over to Park Guk-chang and grabbed his cor as though he was a little chick. Thump! He punched Park Guk-chang so forcefully that blood spurted out from him. Park Guk-chang was stunned. Thump! Thump! James continued punching Park Guk-chang until he fainted, his blood pooling on the ground. In the end, Levi finished his cigarette before leaving the scene. When Levi returned home uninjured, everyone was shocked. ¡°Huh? What happened? Didn¡¯t they find fault with you?¡± They stared at Levi, utterly confused. ¡°No. I¡¯ve solved the matter. It¡¯s fine, you can go home now!¡± Levi answered. Meanwhile, Winston was asking Una, ¡°How did it go? Did Park Guk-chang cripple Levi?¡± ¡°Grandpa, let me ask them.¡± Una wanted to see Levi getting beaten up too. ¡°What? Park Guk-chang is in the hospital because someone had beaten him up? He¡¯s faring worse than his son?¡± Una was dumbfounded to hear that, after she made the phone call. Chapter 330 Chapter 330 It waste at night, but Winston, Una, and the others rushed to the City First Hospital. Park Guk-chang had survived, but he was still unconscious. Upon seeing Park Guk-chang wrapped up like a torti in the ICU, Winston could feel his anger boiling up. Park Guk-chang was small fry, but he was backed by Winston. As he had gotten beaten up, it had harmed the Gonzales family¡¯s reputation. Winston could not allow that to happen. ¡°Levi Garrison! I can¡¯t take this anymore! Since you keep provoking me, I won¡¯t let you off the hook!¡± Winston howled angrily. ¡°Levi knew that Park Guk-chang was backed by us, but he¡¯d hurt him nheless. He paid no heed to us and has insulted us!¡± The other members of the Gonzales family were infuriated. ¡°We must cripple Levi! Otherwise, it¡¯ll be detrimental to our reputation!¡± Soon, news about Park Guk-chang¡¯s injuries spread to the Lopez family. They were shocked to hear such news. It was revealed that Levi had handled the matter by beating him up. ¡°B******! I¡¯ll kill him now!¡± Harry was enraged. Zoey received his phone call and immediately woke Levi up. ¡°What did you do? Did you hurt another person? Do you want to ruin my life?¡± Zoey almost burst into tears in anger. How can Levi court disaster so easily? ¡°Don¡¯t worry, the Gonzales family will apologize to me in no time,¡± Levi replied confidently. ¡°You¡¯re beyond saving.¡± Zoey could not sleep and went to Iris for help, while Levi resumed in his nap. The next day. News spread around North Hampton swiftly that someone had provoked the wealthiest man around¡­ Winston Gonzales, in public. Beating Park Guk-chang was akin to humiliating Winston. In the morning, the Gonzales family¡¯s fleet of cars was lined up outside. Winston wanted to teach Levi a lesson to show the entire North Hampton that he was still as influential as he had been, previously. Before they left, Winston¡¯s son, Andy ran towards him. ¡°Dad, what are you doing?¡± Andy inquired curiously. ¡°We¡¯re going to teach Levi a lesson!¡± Winston replied. ¡°You can¡¯t go now. The newmander-in-chief, Percy Covington, is about to arrive in North Hampton. The North Hampton Chamber of Commerce will find out about his arrival soon. We must pick him up before they do!¡± Andy seemed anxious.Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. ¡°So soon?¡± Winston was surprised. ¡°Yes, I have no idea why Commander-in-Chief Covington arrived in North Hampton earlier than expected. After receiving the news, I came over at once,¡± Andy responded. ¡°Hurry! Let¡¯s go and pick him up now. We can¡¯t let the North Hampton Chamber of Commerce get ahead of us!¡± Winston urged. ¡°Grandpa, what about Levi?¡± As Una wanted to humiliate Levi as soon as possible, she was impatient. Winston thought about it and consoled her, ¡°We¡¯ll have plenty of chances to punish him in the future. Besides, Commander-in-Chief Covington has just arrived. We shouldn¡¯t leave a poor impression on him now.¡± ¡°Grandpa, you can go and pick Percy up while I bring Luke over, to teach Levi a lesson. He¡¯s just a commoner, so it won¡¯t leave a bad impression,¡± Una suggested, refusing to give up. ¡°Sure. You can take care of Levi.¡± Winston turned to order Luke, ¡°Protect her well!¡± Luke nodded. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Sir. I¡¯ll be right by her side!¡± Luke was confident that he could cripple an ordinary man like Levi in no time. He thought that he was overqualified for the job, actually. Chapter 331 Chapter 331 ¡°Let¡¯s go, Luke.¡± After Winston had left, Una led Luke and his men to Levi. Soon, the Gonzales family arrived at the airport. ¡°Dad, this is Percy¡¯s personal trip. He took amercial flight. I can¡¯t go to meet him, because even Xander won¡¯t be here,¡± Andy professed. Winston grinned. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll handle this. Today, I¡¯ll bring Commander-in-Chief Covington¡­ No, Mr. Covington around!¡± Percy¡¯s flightnded after a while. Once Winston and the others had spotted Percy, who was dressed in a in outfit, they immediately went over, to wee him. ¡°Hello, Mr. Covington. I¡¯m Winston Gonzales from North Hampton. After hearing news of your arrival, I am here to wee you,¡± Winston smiled and greeted. Percy was taken aback. Greeting Winston in return, he spoke, ¡°Mr. Gonzales, I¡¯ve heard of you.¡± ¡°Mr. Covington, I was wondering if you¡¯de over to my ce?¡± Winston offered. Percy grinned and rejected his invitation, ¡°Mr. Gonzales, I am here in North Hampton to visit my rtive. Sorry!¡± Percy and the others were stunned. ¡°Mr. Covington, you have a rtive in North Hampton?¡± ¡°Yes, I regard him as my rtive. He¡¯s the third most important person in my life, other than my parents. He¡¯s given me a second chance in life, so he¡¯s a close rtive to me!¡± Percy chuckled. ¡°Let me give you a ride.¡± Percy was about to say no, but Winston hurriedly added, ¡°Mr. Covington, please don¡¯t refuse. Others will find out about your arrival in North Hampton ande to you. If you don¡¯t want them to disturb you, I can arrange for your trip to be a smooth one.¡± On second thought, Percy realized that Winston was right. N?velDrama.Org owns all content. He could send him away, but others with the same intention woulde to disturb him. ¡°Thank you, Mr. Gonzales.¡± In the end, Percy got into Winston¡¯s car. ¡°Where are you heading, Mr. Covington?¡± Winston inquired. ¡°Bayview Garden,¡± Percy answered with a smile. Indeed, he came to North Hampton earlier so that he could meet Levi. If he arrived in North Hampton just in time for his appointment ceremony, he would be busy with work. The reason he arrived earlier was so that he could spend some time with Levi. ¡°Bayview Garden? Sounds familiar,¡± Winston mused. However, he thought little about it. Meanwhile, Una arrived with her convoy of cars. Hundreds of men alighted from the cars and strode towards Levi¡¯s house menacingly. Everyone who saw them hurriedly stayed out of their way, and the security guard had already disappeared. Zoey and Iris were next door, when the men had arrived. Zoey instinctively wanted to head out, but Iris stopped her from doing so. ¡°You can¡¯t go! The Gonzales family sent these men, so Levi has to handle them himself!¡± Iris urged. Thump, thump, thump¡­ The Gonzales family¡¯s security team knocked on the door continuously. Their incessant knocks woke Levi up. He came to the door, utterly annoyed. ¡°You¡¯re so noisy!¡± he roared once he opened the door. ¡°How insolent! Levi Garrison, do you know what you¡¯ve done wrong?¡± Luke demanded. ¡°What did I do wrong?¡± Levi retorted. ¡°You knew that Park Guk-chang was backed by the Gonzales family, yet you¡¯d harmed him repeatedly. Are you paying no heed to us?¡± Una questioned angrily. ¡°How dare a lowly family like yours act up in front of me? You have a death wish!¡± Levi was furious. ¡°Levi Garrison, d*** you!¡± Una red at him. Chapter 332 Chapter 332 Even Una was cursing angrily. Right then, Winston¡¯s convoy arrived at Bayview Garden¡¯s entrance. The security guard at the entrance was wondering, why has another convoy arrived? Is something going on? ¡°Thank you, Mr. Gonzales. I don¡¯t think that you shoulde, as he dislikes strangers,¡± Percy smiled and thanked Winston. ¡°Okay, see youter, Mr. Covington!¡± Winston and the others watched, as Percy walked into Bayview Garden. However, they did not leave at once. ¡°Find out who¡¯s the rtive that Percy was talking about. I want details about that man!¡± Winston ordered. ¡°Yes, Sir!¡± Winston summoned two of his men. ¡°Come, let¡¯s find out which building Mr. Covington is heading to.¡± Meanwhile, Levi and Una were still ring at each other. Luke stepped forward with a mocking smile on his face. ¡°I normally wouldn¡¯t have to deal with nobodies like you, but as you¡¯ve insulted the Gonzales family one too many times, I¡¯m here to teach you a lesson!¡± Una sneered, ¡°If you¡¯re willing to grovel at my feet, I might consider letting you off the hook.¡± Levi fixated his gaze on Una. Suddenly, he pped Una across her face without warning. p! Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! That was a crisp and loud p. Everyone who saw that happened was stunned, let alone Una herself. As Una felt a stinging pain on her cheek, she btedly realized that he had pped her. ¡°You¡­ How dare you p me?¡± Una held her cheek as she stared at Levi in disbelief. ¡°B******! Luke, get him!¡± she yelled in fury. Upon receiving her order, Luke took action at once. Boom! He struck his fist out, which was apanied by a st of air. The force generated from his punch caused everyone to take a step back. His punch was so powerful! It was no wonder that he was the top fighter in North Hampton! Levi stood rooted to the spot as if he were dumbfounded, so Luke was certain that his powerful and swift punch would wound Levi badly. Thud! When Luke¡¯s punch was about tond on Levi¡¯s face, someone suddenly appeared in front of him and took his punch. Luke immediately sensed a powerful energy attacking him. He stumbled six steps back before he came to a stop. His gaze was filled with shock as he stared at Percy, standing right before him. Levi did not expect him to show up in person. Percy might have retired because of his injury, but he was still a skillful soldier. He was once a courageous soldier on the battlefield who had protected Erudia. There were no wimps in the Iron Brigade! ¡°How dare you gather in public? Have you no respect for thew?¡± Percy inquired icily. Una defended herself, ¡°Ha! The Gonzales family is thew in North Hampton! You seem skillful. Do you want to work for us? We are going to beat this man up today. Get out of our way!¡± Luke was still staring at Percy. It had been ages since he had encountered someone as skillful as him. ¡°I hate bullies, so I¡¯ll intervene in this matter today!¡± Levi might be the God of War, but he would also intervene, even if Levi was an ordinary citizen. ¡°Do you want to die?¡± Luke eximed in fury. ¡°Stop!¡± When he was about to take action, someone reprimanded him. Everyone looked back to see Winston approaching them. ¡°Grandpa, I thought that you¡¯d gone to pick Mr. Covington up from the airport? Why are you here?¡± Chapter 333 Chapter 333 Una was curious. Winston was close to exploding in anger. N?velDrama.Org owns all content. Fools! Commander-in-Chief Covington is standing right in front of you! ¡°Grandpa, we were about to teach Levi a lesson when this fool had showed up. Luke, deal with him!¡± Una ordered. Before Luke could take action, Winston strode up to her, pping her, hard. Una¡¯s right cheek swelled up at once, and her pretty face was swollen like a pufferfish. Una was dumbfounded. She did not expect to be pped twice in such a short time. The others including Percy were astounded, too. ¡°Grandpa, why did you p me?¡± Una wailed. Luke questioned curiously, ¡°Sir, what¡¯s going on?¡± Winston barked angrily, ¡°Do you know who he is? He¡¯s themander-in-chief of the North Hampton Warzone, Percy Covington!¡± Everyone gasped in shock upon hearing his words. They were utterly bbergasted! It turned out that the man was a warzone¡¯smander-in-chief. What a huge misunderstanding it was! Luke btedly realized what he had done. He instantly broke out into a cold sweat. Even Una was rendered speechless as she gazed at Percy. She had never imagined that he would be themander-in-chief. S***, I¡¯d even insulted him and imed that the Gonzales family was thew in North Hampton! After Percy figured out what was going on, he scoffed, ¡°So you¡¯re from the Gonzales family. You¡¯re so different from Mr. Gonzales. He¡¯s kind, yet you¡¯ve acted like a tyrant, iming that the Gonzales family was thew in North Hampton!¡± Even Winston was shocked by Percy¡¯s words. Commander-in-Chief Covington is holding us ountable! ¡°Commander-in-Chief Covington, the ignorant are not guilty. It was a slip of the tongue. Please don¡¯t take it to heart,¡± Winston apologized at once. ¡°Yes, Commander-in-Chief Covington, we¡¯re sorry. Please forgive us!¡± Una and the others hurriedly apologized. Luke was so frightened that he was about to grovel at Percy¡¯s feet. ¡°Ha! You should be apologizing to him instead of me! How dare you bring so many people to disturb him in the morning?¡± Percy uttered in a wintry voice. ¡°Mr. Garrison, we¡¯re sorry for disturbing you. Let¡¯s call it even!¡± Winston was a sly fox and hinted that he would stop finding fault with Levi over Park Guk-chang¡¯s matter. It was a show, for Percy¡¯s sake. ¡°Yes, yes. Park Guk-chang and his son deserve to be beaten up!¡± Una chimed in. ¡°We¡¯re sorry, Mr. Garrison!¡± Luke led his men to apologize to Levi. Upon seeing their actions, Percy nodded in satisfaction. ¡°This is much better. Mr. Gonzales, I won¡¯t pursue this matter again. Think of it as me returning your favor, as you¡¯ve given me a ride here,¡± Percy announced. If we were elsewhere, these people should die, for insulting my God of War! Percy decided not to pursue the matter further as he did not want to make a big deal out of it. ¡°Err¡­¡± Winston seemed stumped. It will be hard to bootlick Covington after what has happened. ¡°I will bring these fools away. See youter, Commander-in-Chief Covington!¡± Winston was about to leave with the others when someone spoke up. ¡°Wait. Did I tell you to leave?¡± It was Levi. He was glowering at Winston and the others. Chapter 334 Chapter 334 Percy won¡¯t pursue the matter, but I will! ¡°What?¡± Winston and the others were incredulous. Percy allowed us to leave, but Levi won¡¯t? Is he a leech? Who does he think he is? How dare he provoke our family? ¡°You¡¯ve disturbed me this early in the morning. Do you think I am an easy target?¡± Levi uttered icily. Winston and the others remained indifferent, but Percy was terrified. He knew that Levi was mad. Winston tried to suppress his anger as he inquired, ¡°Mr. Garrison, then what should we do?¡± ¡°If you want me to let you off the hook, everyone in the Gonzales family shoulde and kneel in front of me for one day! Otherwise, you¡¯ll suffer from the same ending as the North Hampton Chamber of Commerce by disappearing from North Hampton!¡± Levi¡¯s voice was like a sharp knife. Percy was certain that Levi really meant it. North Hampton is crumbling, and the North Hampton Chamber of Commerce will be taken down as well, he thought. ¡°Hahaha!¡± Una burst outughing. ¡°Levi, do you think you¡¯re an influential man? Are you using Commander-in-Chief Covington¡¯s influence to threaten us? You¡¯re nothing but a leech! Dream on!¡± Winston was infuriated too. ¡°Commander-in-Chief Covington and us, hold no grudges against each other. Don¡¯t use him to threaten us!¡± Levi merely sneered, ¡°I¡¯ve warned you thest time, but you¡¯d refused to pay heed to my warning. Fine, go down together with the North Hampton Chamber of Commerce!¡± Levi¡¯s statement sent Winston and his men into fits ofughter. It turned out that Levi was an ambitious man who¡¯d wanted to take down both the Gonzales family and the North Hampton Chamber of Commerce! ¡°Haha! What a joke. No one in North Hampton can take down our family and the North Hampton Chamber of Commerce! Not even Mr. Nielsen can do so!¡± ¡°Yes, no one is capable enough of doing so!¡± Winston and his entourage were full of pride. Messing with them was akin to messing with North Hampton¡¯s foundation! Who was capable enough of doing so? ¡°Just wait and see how I¡¯ll deal with your family,¡± Levi announced coldly. ¡°Alright. We¡¯ll soon see about that,¡± Winston and his entourage chortled. After bidding Percy goodbye, they left immediately. They were unafraid of Levi. Instead, they were afraid of offending Percy. ¡°God of War, I am here to see you.¡± Percy gazed at Levi excitedly and he was about to kneel. Three years ago, before he retired, if Levi had not saved him on the battlefield, he would have been dead by now. Levi was the one who had given him a new life. ¡°Covington, why are you here earlier than expected?¡± Levi asked. ¡°God of War, I am here to see both you and your wife,¡± Percy smiled and replied. ¡°Come on in!¡± Levi brought him into the house. Meanwhile, Zoey¡¯s movements were still restricted by Iris. ¡°Hmm? Why is it so quiet out there?¡± Iris went to the window, but realized that everyone was gone. She ran out together with Zoey. Those people had already left. Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Is Levi in trouble?¡± Zoey and Iris entered the house at once. The moment they entered the house, they were stunned by what they saw. Levi was talking to a stranger. Percy spotted Zoey and stood up at once. ¡°This is?¡± Zoey asked curiously. ¡°Covington, this is my wife. That¡¯s her best friend,¡± Levi introduced. ¡°Honey, this is my good friend, Percy Covington. He has just arrived from Vermond.¡± Zoey greeted Percy warmly upon hearing Levi¡¯s introduction, but Iris folded her arms arrogantly. She was looking at Percy, her gaze full of disdain. Levi¡¯s friend? How good can his friend be? Chapter 335 Chapter 335 She had met plenty of people and thought that she saw right through Percy. Percy might seem imposing, but he has lost his edge. Judging from his outfit, he must be in dire straits. Hence, she was uninterested in him. ¡°By the way, where¡¯re the Gonzales family¡¯s men? I¡¯d thought that they were here to take revenge on you? Why are they gone?¡± Iris questioned. ¡°They¡¯d scuttled away in fear. Just wait and see. They¡¯lle to apologize to me soon,¡± Levi dered. ¡°Ha! The Gonzales family? Apologizing to you? Dream on!¡± Iris refused to believe him. Zoey was not going to believe him either. Percy merely grinned, ¡°I bumped into them, so I talked to Mr. Gonzales and he¡¯d agreed to call it even.¡± Iris scoffed, ¡°Who do you think you are? Why would Winston listen to you?¡± At once, Zoey made a call to confirm Percy¡¯s ims. ¡°Iris, it¡¯s true! The Gonzales family agreed to call it even!¡± Zoey eximed happily. ¡°What? Did that really happen?¡± On second thought, Iris proimed, ¡°Ha! Mr. Gonzales was kind enough to forgive you guys.¡± Percy smiled and kept silent. Meanwhile, at thergest and most luxurious vi in North Hampton. ¡°Sir, I¡¯ve asked around, but no one knows who Commander-in-Chief Covington¡¯s rtive is,¡± the housekeeper reported in disappointment. Winston answered, ¡°That¡¯s within my expectations. We would¡¯ve found out about it if someone else had known about it.¡± ¡°We¡¯ll send someone to spy on Commander-in-Chief Covington to find out who his rtive is.¡± ¡°No, Sir!¡± Luke hurriedly cut in. ¡°Mm? Why?¡± Winston questioned. ¡°Commander-in-Chief Covington is someone who I had yet to grasp the depths of his abilities. He¡¯s almostparable to me! If you send someone to spy on him, he¡¯ll discover for sure,¡± Luke exined. ¡°What? Themander-in-chief is that strong?¡± Clint drew in a sharp breath. ¡°I¡¯ve heard that everyone in the Iron Brigade is horrifyingly strong. Looks like the rumor is true!¡± ¡°We should wait to attend the appointment ceremony.¡± Winston shot a look at Una. ¡°Una, dress up nicely. You must attend the event in your best attire!¡± ¡°Why so, Grandpa?¡± Una did not know what her grandfather was nning. ¡°I¡¯ve heard that the God of War is in his twenties, and he¡¯s still single. What if he fancies you?¡± Winston¡¯s words scratched at Una¡¯s heart. Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. The God of War was the biggest hero in Erudia. Every woman dreamt of marrying him. Now that she was given a huge opportunity to meet him, of course, she was ted. ¡°Yes, we¡¯ll set you up with him. You¡¯ll be a perfect match for him. You can be the God of War¡¯s wife!¡± Clint eximed in delight. Winston stroked his chin. ¡°Yes, now that we¡¯ve gotten to know Commander-in-Chief Covington, we can ask for his help. That¡¯s very likely to happen.¡± Their words immediately stirred Una¡¯s imagination. She wished that the ceremony would start immediately, so she would get to see the God of War! The Gonzales family¡¯s n was to marry Una to the God of War. ¡°What if the God of War doesn¡¯t fancy her?¡± someone questioned. Everyone was rendered speechless by that question. That was highly likely, too. Luke suggested, ¡°I have an idea. We can trick the God of War to sleep with Ms. Una. He cannot undo his actions, so he would have to marry her after that!¡± Winston¡¯s eyes gleamed. ¡°That is a brilliant n!¡± The Gonzales family was scheming so that Levi would end up marrying Una. Chapter 336 Chapter 336 While the Gonzales family schemed, the members of the North Hampton Chamber of Commerce were also busy making ns of their own. After all, Morris Group was finally bing a threat that they could no longer ignore. Things were getting out of their control, and they were running out of ideas for what to do. The only n they had was to somehow find a way to associate themselves with the God of War and Commander-in-Chief Covington. That was why they had invited Grover Cooke over tonight. They hoped that he would be able to help theme up with an idea. ¡°Morris Group has been developing at a rapid pace recently. A lot ofpanies are offering them all sorts of preferential treatment! I guess since it¡¯s helping the economy of North Hampton, that¡¯s a good thing,¡± Grover mused. ¡°But at this rate, they¡¯ll soon be taking over our market, which leaves us in a very precarious situation!¡± ¡°They¡¯re so ambitious that they¡¯re even going after the Gonzales family businesses! It¡¯s only a matter of time before theye after us next.¡± Eric and the others fretted. ¡°Do you have any ideas, Mr. Cooke?¡± Clifford asked. The man in question shook his head helplessly. ¡°Nothing much wille of working from the shadows. You have seen for yourselves their ability to resolve all problems thrown their way.¡± He paused before suggesting, ¡°Maybe you should try forcefully buying over Morris Group?¡± ¡°That might just work!¡± Eric and the other men¡¯s eyes gleamed viciously. Baldwin seemed doubtful as he stated, ¡°I don¡¯t think it¡¯s going to be that easy. I¡¯ve heard about how mysterious the boss of Morris Group is. Nobody knows who he or she is.¡± Shaking his head, Wace rebutted, ¡°It¡¯s not that hard. Have you forgotten how we used to buy over the otherpanies?¡± The men exchanged sly looks. ¡°Alright then, you guys should probably focus on preparing for the ceremony. I¡¯ll have Jesse introduce you to the God of War and Commander-in-Chief Covington when the timees. With those two supporting you, you¡¯ll still be fine even if you dance a little too close to the illegal side of things,¡± Grover finished with a smile. ¡°Thank you so much, Mr. Cooke! The North Hampton Chamber of Commerce shall forever be grateful to you!¡± the men fervently expressed. After the incident at the hospital, Morris Group had been flourishing at a quick pace. The celebrities endorsing their products were also reaping the benefits of this with a huge upsurge of advertisement invitations. By contrast, business for Everest Entertainment had been getting increasingly worse. It was only a matter of time before they went bankrupt. Lil Lacey and her manager, Amelia, had it even worse. They had been cklisted by the entire industry and had not been able to find a single way around the ban. Their only options left were to either leave the country or change professions. But there was no way they would just let this go. To them, this was all Levi Garrison¡¯s fault. He had destroyed everything of theirs, and he had to pay! He had to die! They had been searching for an assassin to hire for several days now. Strangely enough, the underworld of North Hampton had been incredibly quiet, and they failed to find anyone. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. In the end, they finally managed to locate a reliable killer who hailed from South City. Presently, they were lounging on a luxuriouslyrge bed in a five-star hotel. Both were stark naked as they cuddled against a man with a devil tattooed on his chest. He was Quentin Lane, an underground boxer who they had only been able to hire through some connections. Notorious in the illegal fighting rings for being ruthless, he had once killed forty-eight men in a single year. Currently ranked number five in underground boxing, he was nicknamed ¡®Devil¡¯. Other than boxing, he was also known for taking on contract jobs like killing or maiming someone. Whatever his mission was, he had never once failed. Most people would not have been able to hire him. It was only because Lil Lacey and Amelia were willing to sleep with him that he had agreed toe. Of course, they still had to pay for his services. Chapter 337 Chapter 337 ¡°Mr. Quentin, the underground in North Hampton has been strangely quiet recently. I couldn¡¯t even find an assassin¡­¡± Lil Lacey pouted. Quentin snorted and replied, ¡°That¡¯s because the God of War, Liam Macy, and the King of North Hampton, Jack Smith, have been taken out. Someone cleaned up the underworld, so that¡¯s why nobody took up your contract.¡± A worried look crossed her face, ¡°Then are you sure you¡¯ll be okay?¡± ¡°Hmph! The North Hampton rules can¡¯t stop me. As long as I kill off the man and immediately return to South City, nobody can do anything to me!¡± Quentin said confidently. In the past few years, a lot of rich people hired him to assassinate someone or another. It did not matter if it was within the nation or out; he had never once been caught after killing someone. This time was no different to him, and he did not think much of his target. With that, he pinned Lil Lacey beneath him¡­ One hourter, he got up to put on his clothes. ¡°Give me his photo. I¡¯ll leave after I¡¯m done with him,¡± he ordered. Lil Lacey hastily handed a photo of Levi over to him. epting it, he scrutinized the photo closely, memorizing the man¡¯s features. From beside him, Amelia piped up, ¡°The money has already been transferred. Please check your ount!¡± ¡°Alright. Wait for my good news; this shouldn¡¯t take me more than an hour!¡± Tossing that over his shoulder, Quentin left. The two women exchanged gleeful expressions, their eyes shining coldly. ¡°Levi Garrison, you dare to ruin us? Well, you can go to hell! This day next year would be the anniversary of your death!¡± Quentin had not actuallye alone. He had brought four men with him, each an excellent fighter themselves. Stabbing a dagger through Levi¡¯s photo to pin it to the table, hemanded, ¡°Find out where he is!¡± On the other side of things. Levi was eating BBQ with Benny and Percy at the aptly named BBQ Street. Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! With his carefree personality, it was no surprise that Percy got along with Ben perfectly. The three of them chatted happily about anything and everything under the sun, taking hearty gulps from their cups as they toasted each other. Being a street that mostly sold food, the appearance of Quentin and his men did not attract too much attention. However, the menacing aura they gave off had passers-by subconsciously backing away. They stood just around the corner, spying on the three men drinking and eating BBQ. One of the men Quentin had sent out came back to report, ¡°Mr. Quentin, it¡¯s confirmed. That man is Levi Garrison!¡± Quentin nodded. ¡°Okay. Everyone, wait for my signal!¡± One of his subordinates queried, ¡°What about the other two men?¡± ¡°Kill them too!¡± A bloodthirsty look entered Quentin¡¯s eyes. Right now, Levi was nothing but another dead body in his mind. ¡°Three!¡± ¡°Two!¡± ¡°One!¡± The group of five dashed toward Levi, with their hands tightly gripping the weapons hidden underneath their suit jackets. Within seconds, they were upon the three unsuspecting men. Or so they thought. In truth, Levi and Percy had detected their presence long ago. They abruptly turned around, taking the five killers by surprise. ¡°Levi Garrison? Someone badly wants you dead. Now, die!¡± Quentin pulled out a dagger from underneath his suit, the de glinting coldly as he swung it toward Levi. His four subordinates did the same, attacking Benny and Percy. Their movements were as quick as lightning and as fluid as water. No wonder they were experts! All Benny could see was the steel de flying toward him as he froze to the spot in shock. The speed was just too fast! Chapter 338 Chapter 338 A chill wrapped around Benny¡¯s body, and he swore his blood was freezing in his veins. At that moment, it was almost like his spirit had already left his body behind. So this is what approaching death feels like! Excitement coursed through Quentin at that moment. His weapon was less than one centimeter away from Levi¡¯s neck now. All he had to do was stick it in, and his mission would beplete. Ding! The next instant, there was a ringing sound, and he could feel pressure being applied to the de. To his shock, Levi had halted the dagger by clenching it between two fingers. Crack! Unbelievably, all it took was a deft twist of his fingers, and the de broke into two. Squelch! The broken dagger stabbed into Quentin¡¯s body. How terrifying! Quentin had been underground boxing for twenty years, yet he had never seen a more terrifying man than Levi. Thump! Thump! ¡­ Quentin stared in disbelief as his men were sent flying by Percy, blood spraying out of their mouths. What kind of f***ing monsters are these two? The five of them were some of the best fighters in the underworld, yet before these two men, they were practically trash! Realizing there was no way they would win, he quickly called out, ¡°Retreat!¡± The five men scrambled to get out of there as fast as they could. Before they could go far, a huge group of men came into sight at the end of the street ahead of them. There were at least a hundred men or more. The veritable army of men charged toward Quentin and his ilk. These were Nueve and Trey¡¯s men. They hade to help the moment they caught wind of Levi being in trouble. The assassins¡¯ faces fell, and they turned around to head back in the other direction. They had barely taken a few steps when another throng of men appeared before them. These strongly-built men were different in that they had varying skin tones and were clearly foreigners. Leading the group was none other than James. ¡°Holy c**p!¡± Quentin could have torn his hair out with frustration as a cold sweat broke out all over his body. Just who the hell did we piss off? If I had known this man would be so powerful, I wouldn¡¯t havee! Now I¡¯m in deep sh**! Will I even survive this?! ¡°Lil Lacey, Amelia Mackie, you b**ches! You set me up!¡± ¡°Brothers, these men actually dared to attack Mr. Garrison! Get them!¡± James yelled. Immediately, the two big groups of men swarmed the killers. Even with their fighting prowess, Quentin and his men were already suffered injuries beforehand. There was also the fact that they were severely outnumbered. In no time at all, they were beaten till they were close to death. Countless bones had been broken, and their own blood stained them crimson. To add insult to injury, they were tossed into dumpsters at the end. Shortly after, Levi received a message and departed. It was from Azure Dragon, who said he had already found out who sent the assassins. At Hilton Hotel. Lil Lacey and Amelia were growing more and more anxious as they waited in their hotel room. One hour passed, and still, there was no news from Quentin. Needless to say, they were more than a little worried. ¡°Why isn¡¯t he reporting in?¡± Lil Lacey gripped her phone and stared at it intensely. It was as if by doing so, it would miraculously chime with a message or phone call. Certain something was wrong, Amelia urged, ¡°We should leave North Hampton right this instant! I keep getting the feeling like something bad is going to happen.¡± ¡°Alright!¡± They quickly packed their bags before Amelia went to open the door. Boom! The door was mmed open with a kick from the outside. Crash! This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. The force behind the kick was so much that Amelia was knocked unconscious by the door. Azure Dragon and Levi appeared in the doorway. ¡°And where do you two think you¡¯re going?¡± Levi asked with a smirk. ¡°What? How are you still alive?¡± Shock and fear shone in Lil Lacey¡¯s eyes. With a smile ying on his lips, he answered casually, ¡°Hahaha, that¡¯s because the men you sent to kill me are trash! I¡¯m pretty sure they¡¯re dead by now!¡± ¡°What? No, that¡¯s impossible! He¡¯s Quentin Lane, the Devil of the underground boxing ring. He¡¯s supposed to be one of the best killers out there! There¡¯s no way you could have survived him!¡± she shrieked madly. Chapter 339 Chapter 339 ¡°You have been proven guilty of attempted murder. Men, take her away!¡± At Levi¡¯s words, Xavier Fields came into the room with a squad of police behind him. Within moments, Lil Lacey and the unconscious Amelia were arrested and dragged away. Levi was not impressed by this so-called ¡®Devil¡¯. The impudent fool thought he could kill him? Hah! He bit off more than he could chew. Within the night, news of how the Devil of South City, Quentin Lane, hade to kill Levi but had been killed instead spread like wildfire. ¡°Hahaha! Does Garrison know no fear? Quentin Lane is the godson of Sebastian Lopez! Killing Lane is basically asking for death!¡± Winston Gonzales roared withughter. Una had an excited look on her face. ¡°Grandpa, does this mean Garrison won¡¯t be able to escape death this time?¡± ¡°Of course! Mr. Lopez doesn¡¯t have any children of his own, so Lane was basically his everything. Garrison has really done it this time!¡± Winston stroked his beard as he chuckled. ¡°Hah! How dare he threatened our family? This is really karmaing to bite him in the ass!¡± Una could already imagine what fate would befall Levi, and she just could not wait. The appointment ceremony was three days away. Percy had gone back to North Hampton Warzone to prepare, so Levi also went back to work at thepany. Iris, who had juste out of a meeting, received a phone call. A few secondster, she hung up with her face pale. Everyone around her could tell something was off about her. One concerned staff asked, ¡°Ms. Annabelle, is everything okay?¡± She shook her head and replied, ¡°I¡¯m fine. Casey, could you prepare a car for me, please? I need to go out for a bit. Remember, no driver!¡± After that, she left alone to head toward North Hampton International Airport. When she arrived, a bespectacled man in a suit got in the car when he caught sight of her. ¡°Louis Lont, get out of my car! I never said you coulde in. You¡¯re going to dirty my seats!¡± she hissed furiously. Louis took off his sses and wiped his lens. A smile yed on his lips as he said, ¡°Iris, I¡¯m your ex- boyfriend. You should be a little courteous at the very least, don¡¯t you think? Why the sour attitude?¡± Rage twisted her pretty face as she growled, ¡°Hmph! Who would want to be courteous to a scumbag like you?¡± When she went overseas, she had had a brief rtionship with this man. To her disgust, it did not take her long to discover that he was a true scumbag. He had been with eight other women while they were still dating. Eight! She had instantly demanded to break up and treated this incident as a matter of personal shame. Proud as she was, she refused to let anyone know about her briefpse in judgment. Hence, even Zoey did not know about him. ¡°Why did youe to pick me up at the airport if you didn¡¯t still have any feelings toward me?¡± Louis chuckled. He even had the audacity to try and grab Iris¡¯ hand! This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Go away!¡± She shoved him away violently and spat, ¡°I didn¡¯te to pick you up. Just tell me what I have to do before you¡¯ll hand over those things?¡± ¡°What¡¯s the hurry? I¡¯m a trustworthy person, really! I¡¯ve helped you keep them secret for so many years and have never once shown them to anyone!¡± ¡°You ¨C !¡± Iris gritted her teeth so hard her jaw ached. Ever since they broke up, he had been holding a very personal secret of hers over her head and used it to ckmail her. She had already given him several million in the past few years. ¡°Speak! How much before you¡¯ll give them back to me?¡± she asked. ¡°What I want this time might be a little difficult for you, but you still have to agree. If you don¡¯t, I can assure you that I¡¯ll immediately release your secret to the public. You can be certain that your reputation will be ruined then!¡± he threatened. Chapter 340 Chapter 340 ¡°You¡­¡± Iris was furious, yet there was nothing she could do about it. She had thought she would be able to escape him bying to North Hampton, yet here he was. He was like a nightmare that she could never shake! In a chilly tone, she queried, ¡°What are your conditions? How much do you want this time?¡± Snickering, he answered, ¡°I don¡¯t want money.¡± Money was not something he was currentlycking. The North Hampton Chamber of Commerce had already paid him ten million toe here and had promised him forty million once he got the job done. Indeed, they were going to use him to buy over Morris Group. They had searched far and wide before they finally discovered him and his history with Iris. Realizing he held valuable ckmail material over her head, they had hired him to do their bidding. This was one of the methods they loved to use to obtain otherpanies. They would either dig for ckmail material on the opposingpany¡¯s upper management or find the weakest link and use them to attack from within. Another more ruthless method would be to threaten the upper management staff with their families¡¯ lives. When it came to forcefully buying over apany, loss of life was inevitable. After all, the business world was like a battlefield. Lives were lost and blood was shed. ¡­ This was why the North Hampton Chamber of Commerce was so confident in its ability to obtain Morris Group. A confused expression crossed Iris¡¯ face. ¡°Huh? Then what do you want?¡± Chuckling slyly, Louis stated, ¡°I heard you¡¯re some bigshot who controls Morris Group now. Your current worth is probably more than one billion, right? You seem to be doing much better here than when you were overseas!¡± A fissure of unease shot through the woman. In a cautious tone, she asked, ¡°What do you want?¡± ¡°You¡¯re in charge of Morris Group, aren¡¯t you?¡± ¡°I¡¯m only the vice president, but most of the decision-making power is in my hands.¡± ¡°So that would mean the president actually leaves you to deal with running thepany?¡± She nodded. ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right.¡± ¡°Great! Then you can make the decision right now if I want to buy over Morris Group, right?¡± His words had the color draining from her face. She shouted, ¡°What? Are you crazy?! You want to buy over Morris Group? Do you have any idea how much thepany is worth? Close to twenty billion! Where are you going to get that much money?¡± This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Well, not me per se, but my boss!¡± he amended. The uneasy feeling in her grew, and she sensed there was something else going on here. ¡°Who¡¯s your boss?¡± ¡°The North Hampton Chamber of Commerce! They deliberately sent me here to negotiate with you,¡± he dered as his eyes scrutinized her closely. ¡°What? The North Hampton Chamber of Commerce?¡± she repeated dumbly in shock. The next second, realization dawned, and she could have pped herself. They were purposely using Louis to threaten her exactly because he held something of hers! He uttered, ¡°You have two options. One, Morris Group joins the North Hampton Chamber of Commerce and bes one of their members. Two, they outright buy over Morris Group.¡± Immediately, she shook her head. ¡°No way! Morris Group and the North Hampton Chamber of Commerce are businesspetitors! Ourpany will never agree to join them.¡± ¡°They knew you wouldn¡¯t agree. That¡¯s why I¡¯m here. You said you were in charge of Morris Group, didn¡¯t you? Then I would suggest you seriously consider joining them. It would be better for you in the long run.¡± That infuriating smile was still curling his lips. ¡°Never! We¡¯ll never join them no matter what! You can forget about it!¡± she refused. Chapter 341 Chapter 341 Tsking, Louis crooned, ¡°Iris, do you seriously think you have a choice? If you don¡¯t agree, I¡¯ll share what I know with the public. I wonder what they¡¯ll think about this rising star of the business world being such a s***ty woman in private?¡± He casually nced down at the magazine he held in his hands, where a picture of Iris smiled back at him. It was the cover photo taken when the media had interviewed her previously. Presently, she was probably even more popr than some other celebrities! She knew if word got out about her secret, she would be ruined for life. Thus, there was no way she could allow that to happen! Foregoing her previous stubborn and hard attitude, she weakly protested, ¡°No matter which option it is, I can¡¯t make this decision for thepany!¡± He spoke up in a confident voice, ¡°Who are you trying to fool? The North Hampton Chamber of Commerce is well-aware you call the shots in thepany. All it takes is one sentence from you, and thepany is sold!¡± Iris felt her mind go nk. They hade after her specifically, which meant they had already nned out everything. More importantly, she really did have the power to sell thepany. It would not be illegal either. She could just walk off without having to look over her back all the time. Having given her the stick earlier, Louis thought he would give her the carrot now. ¡°Think about it; even if you offend someone in the process of doing this, the North Hampton Chamber of Commerce will still back you up. They can also promise you the job position you want!¡± ¡°Oh yes, by the way, this offer onlysts for today. If you still can¡¯t make up your mind, I¡¯m going to release your secret!¡± Face ashen, Iris asked, ¡°One day is too short! Can¡¯t you give me more time?¡± ¡°Sure! You just have to meet me at Wonder Hotel tonight. Also, remember to bring ten million with you. Otherwise, no dice!¡± With that said, Louis exited the car without waiting for Iris to say anything. As he walked off, he called Eric¡¯s son, Phineas, ¡°Mr. Robinson, it¡¯s done! That b***h Iris will definitely sell off Morris Group within three days!¡± ¡°Good job. Have another ten million for your efforts!¡± ¡°Thank you, Mr. Robinson!¡± Hanging up, he was beyond ecstatic. ¡°Looks like Lady Luck is smiling on me! At this rate, I¡¯ll be able to earn 60 million AND sleep with Iris! What a wonderful day!¡± Although he had Iris¡¯ most personal secret as ckmail, the two of them had not actually slept together before she found out about him dating eight women simultaneously. That was probably one of his biggest regrets, but it would seem he would finally have the chance. Iris was slumped in her car seat with a look of absolute despair on her face. If only she had not been so stupid as to allow him to find her secret¡­ But hindsight was twenty-twenty, and there was nothing she could do to change the past. If she were being honest with herself, she felt like that secret of hers was more important than even her life. She really would kill herself if that got out. ¡°What do I do? Should I really sell off Morris Group?¡± She had no idea what she was supposed to do now. ¡°Either way, I should head back to thepany first.¡± She knew what Louis meant by tonight. He was forcing her to sleep with him to extend the time limit he gave. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Lost in a daze, she did not know how she managed to drive back to thepany. Screech! Bang! Just in front of thepany building, she rammed right into another car. Chapter 342 Chapter 342 The other driver got out of his car, yelling furiously, ¡°What the hell? Are you blind or something? My signal lights were clearly on, yet why did you continue forward and crash into me? You ¨C Eh? Iris?¡± It took Levi several moments to register that the other driver was Iris. To think he had just been cursing how the driver was swerving around the road like a drunken person! Levi¡¯s loud voice snapped Iris back to her senses. ¡°Huh? What happened?¡± His voice was cold as he demanded, ¡°What the heck, you were out of it the whole time? You hit my car!¡± He got the feeling something was not quite right with the woman today. She seemed incredibly distracted. Had something happened? ¡°Oh. Sorry?¡± she apologized sheepishly. After that, she called the garage, and the two cars were towed away. Frowning slightly, he queried, ¡°Hey, are you okay?¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine!¡± she murmured vaguely. Levi suddenly said, ¡°Your bra strap is showing!¡± ¡°What? Where?¡± She turned her head to check over herself. It was several beatster before it urred to her that he was lying.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Pushing this incident to the back of his mind, Levi made his way to his office in the technical department. As usual, he settled down to have some tea and a smoke. Isaiah approached him, saying, ¡°Mr. Garrison, we don¡¯t have enough technicians in the department, so I wish to cultivate some more men.¡± ¡°Okay. Go ahead!¡± Levi answered. Isaiah continued hesitantly, ¡°But we would need a huge sum of money for that¡­¡± ¡°Money isn¡¯t a problem. You can cultivate whoever you wish; just let me know, and I¡¯ll arrange it!¡± ¡°Got it, Mr. Garrison!¡± Isaiah replied in a delighted tone. He really enjoyed working with Levi. Everybody could tell Iris had something on her mind as she seemed incredibly absent-minded today. She had not reviewed a single document and had basically sat there in her chair dumbly for many hours. Everyone who worked with her closely on a daily basis was worried about their boss. She used to be so passionate and energetic, nothing at all like the zombie she was today. ¡°Maybe she¡¯s on her period?¡± This was the only exnation anyone coulde up with. On the other side of things. Having suddenly obtained twenty million in a day, Louis was currently enjoying himself at a nightclub. There were more than a dozen beauties in the small private room he was in, and he had his arms wrapped around the closest two. ¡°Lont, you little sh**, you¡¯ve really hit the jackpot this time!¡± The voice who had spoken belonged to a bald man sitting near him. This was Zack, the boss of Bar Street. Some of the biggest bars in North Hampton were under his protection. Around Zack were several of his most capable men, each built like an ox. Last time, Louis used to lead an adulterous life and could often be found spending his nights in nightclubs. That was how he grew so familiar with all these thugs. In the end, it was because of his gambling addiction that he had borrowed more than one million from Zack. Unable to pay the thug back, he ran off overseas to escape his clutches. Now that he was back and had obtained such a huge sum of money, he wanted to return the money he borrowed. ¡°Zack, give me your ount number, and I¡¯ll transfer you the money immediately!¡± One million was practically nothing to Louis now. He had ns to remain in North Hampton for the foreseeable future and would need to maintain a good rtionship with Zack if he wanted to run a business here. Zack puffed on a cigarette, a sleazy smirk on his lips. ¡°By the way, I heard you¡¯re nning on sleeping with Iris Annabelle from Morris Group tonight?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right! I hold her deepest, darkest secret in my hands, so she has to spend the night with me!¡± Louis answered smugly. Chapter 343 Chapter 343 Zack chuckled and responded, ¡°Just the thought of that b***h has me hungry!¡± One of his subordinates piped up, ¡°Yeah! She has a smoking hot body. With how cold and innocent she acts all the time, imagine how she would be like in bed!¡± Ever since they saw Iris on the front of the magazine, they lost all interest in other women. It did not matter that there were more than a dozen other beautiful women in the room with them now, all Zack wanted was her. Compared to her, these women were nothing. Zack smacked a meaty hand down on Louis¡¯ shoulder. ¡°How about this, Lont. You let us get a turn at her tonight, and I¡¯ll forget all about the money you owe me! Also, from here on out, you¡¯ll be my brother, and I¡¯ll protect you from everything!¡± Louis instantly agreed, ¡°Sure! You can have first dibs, Zack, and I¡¯ll go second. The rest of your men shoulde too! Let¡¯s all see for ourselves how good she can be in bed, shall we? Hehehe¡­¡± ¡°Hahaha, good man!¡± Zack could not wait! One of his men asked, ¡°Boss, do we need to prepare some equipment?¡± A wicked smile twisted Zack¡¯s face in response. ¡°But of course!¡± ¡­ In her office, Iris was staring off into space when her phone rang. It was Louis. ¡°Iris, it¡¯s nearly time for you to get off of work. Have you made up your mind yet?¡± Clenching her teeth, she squeezed out, ¡°I-I¡­I have¡­¡± ¡°Okay, then head to Wonder Hotel after you get off work. I¡¯lle down to personally escort you to my room.¡± After he hung up, Louis told Zack and the rest about the good news. They were absolutely delighted and anticipation had them hurrying to the hotel as quick as they could. Atst, it was time to get off work. Iris transferred one million to a bank card and stuffed a pair of scissors into her bag before she left her office. Her actions had the staff feeling puzzled. Before, she would always work overtime till eleven or even twelve midnight. Yet today she¡¯s leaving at six? C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org How strange¡­ But they were just her subordinates, so they did not bother themselves too much with her personal life. At that moment, Levi finally woke up from his long nap. Stretching out the kinks in his back, he got ready to head back home. ¡°Don¡¯t you guys think Ms. Annabelle has been acting so oddly today? She hasn¡¯t gotten any work done at all and seemed strangely preupied with something.¡± ¡°I know, right? It¡¯s so abnormal to see her like this. I¡¯m sure she isn¡¯t on her period either. It¡¯s so weird!¡± ¡°I think it started this morning after she got that phone call¡­¡± ¡­ As Levi walked through thepany, he overheard some women gossiping about Iris. Their words had him freezing as a bad feeling rose in his gut. ¡°Oh no, I think she¡¯s in trouble!¡± he muttered to himself. He thought the car ident earlier this morning was a random event. But it was starting to seem like there was really something strange going on here. He hurriedly called Phoenix. ¡°I need you to find out where Iris has been and who she¡¯s talked to today!¡± ¡°Understood, Sir!¡± ¡­ At this time, Iris had arrived at Wonder Hotel. Louis was already waiting for her in the lobby. Taking a deep breath to steel herself, she headed toward him. ¡°We¡¯re not in any hurry, so let me check the money first.¡± Despite his eagerness to sleep with her, he still had his head on straight. He had to get the ten million first before he would indulge himself. Satisfied he had the money, he lead the way upstairs. Clutching her handbag tighter, Iris followed along behind him meekly. A few minutester, they entered the presidential suite he booked. Before she could say anything, five men walked out from the depths of the suite. The baldheaded man at the front was watching her with a greedy smile on his lips¡­ Chapter 344 Chapter 344 Sensing a bad vibe from these men, Iris backed away warily. ¡°Who are you guys? What do you want?¡± Rubbing his hands together, Zack replied, ¡°Babe, no need to be scared. I just wanna be friends with you! Hehehe¡­¡± The rest of the men chortled as they neared her. ¡°Yeah, baby! We all just want to be friends.¡± ¡°Louis Lont, you bastard! I¡¯m leaving!¡± Spinning around, Iris made to leave but was too slow. In a sh, Zack had moved between her and the door. Locking it, he turned to step closer to her. ¡°Why the hurry to leave, babe? I promise I¡¯ll be gentle!¡± he leered as his eyes seemed to be undressing her. Louis sniggered and stated, ¡°Iris, meet Zack. Don¡¯t worry¡­ He just wants to get to know you better!¡± Feeling trapped, she shouted, ¡°Louis, what the hell is the meaning of this? What are you trying to do? Have you already forgotten about the deal with the North Hampton Chamber of Commerce?¡± Louis twitched slightly as he was reminded of his primary reason for being back in the country. ¡°Well, didn¡¯t you say you wanted more time? Fine, I¡¯ll make a deal with you! If you sleep with all of us tonight, I can give you three more days. Decline, and I¡¯ll let the whole world see those photos of yours! Oh wait, I have a better idea. Zack, you guys wanna see her private photos? I can show them to you!¡± Clearly impatient, Zack was quick to agree, ¡°Of course! Hurry up and let me see them!¡± ¡°Wait!¡± Iris yelled in frustration and anger, ¡°Louis Lont, you¡¯re a devil!¡± ¡°Thank you for thepliment!¡± Louisughed. She insisted firmly, ¡°I¡¯ll pay you twenty million, but I¡¯m not doing anything else with you.¡± ¡°Zack, just do it! This woman is very conservative and proud. She values her reputation above all else. So as long as we record everything, she¡¯ll definitely listen to us from now on!¡± Louis revealed. ¡°Hell yeah! I¡¯ve been waiting a long while for this!¡± Zack was about to pounce on her when she pulled out the scissors from her bag. ¡°Don¡¯te any closer!¡± she threatened as she swiped at them with the weapon. Zack took one step forward before he swiftly punched her wrist. The pain had her yelping and dropping the scissors. Instantly, she was swarmed by the men, and they dragged her to the bedroom. Thump! Zack tossed her unceremoniously on the bed. Tears of shame and fear dripped down her face. Despair! Utter despair! She had underestimated how heartless Louis could be.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Now there was no one to help her. All kinds of recording equipment had been set up in the room as well. She was doomed! Just the thought of what was about to happen had her wishing tomit suicide. Eager to get started, Zack hastily undressed and swallowed some pills. ¡°Let¡¯s begin, eh, boys?¡± Just as he was about to crawl on the bed, a voice drawled from behind them. ¡°What fun this looks like. Do you guys mind if I join the party?¡± Louis, Zack, and the other men whipped around in shock, only to see Levi standing there smoking. ¡°Who are you? What are you doing in my room?¡± Louis demanded. A savage expression crossed Zack¡¯s face, and he snarled, ¡°Get him, boys! Beat him up good! I absolutely loathe it when people interrupt me just as I¡¯m getting down to business!¡± Chapter 345 Chapter 345 At Zack¡¯s order, his four subordinates lunged toward Levi. C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org A bloodthirsty look shed through his eyes. His hand came up in a fist, and he punched the first thug. Thump! The thug sailed back a dozen meters before crashing against the wall heavily. When he fell to the floor, he did not move to get up again. Wham! Another punch sent another thug flying back. Thest two had it the worst. Two vicious kicks to the crotch downed them like two sacks of potatoes. They rolled around on the floor, clutching their lower bodies while letting out pained howls. Everyone present was dumbfounded. Who knew that Levi would be so brutal in his attacks? Schick! Zack yanked out a dagger from nowhere and stabbed it toward Levi, who dodged it with ease. Wanting to have another ago, Zack abruptly found his wrist squeezed in a pincer-like grip. Snatching the dagger from the thug¡¯s hand, Levi threw it aside before punching the man. Agony exploded through Zack¡¯s body, and he screamed in pain. All the blood had drained from Louis¡¯ face, and he was as pale as a ghost. Huge beads of sweat dripped down the sides of his face, wetting his already soaked shirt. How frightening! Levi¡¯s deadly gaze slowly moved tond on him. ¡°I-I¡­It wasn¡¯t me¡­I d-didn¡¯t¡­T-this has nothing to do with m-me¡­¡± He was so terrified that he was babbling. Levi questioned, ¡°You have some personal secret of Iris¡¯, don¡¯t you?¡± Louis shook his head furiously. ¡°N-no, I-I don¡¯t¡­¡± Levi did not speak, merely cracked his knuckles menacingly. ¡°Y-yeah, I d-do¡­¡± Stretching his hand out, Levi wiggled his fingers. ¡°Give it here.¡± ¡°Well¡­¡± Louis hesitated. ¡°Pfft!¡± Levi¡¯s fist smashed into Louis, causing the man to scream in pain. ¡°Give it to me,¡± Levi repeated. Knowing the consequences of his hesitation, Louis handed his briefcase over to Levi. ¡°They¡¯re in my briefcase!¡± epting it, Levi opened it up to reveal a stack of photos and a USB drive. ¡°Do you have any more copies?¡± He punched the other man for added measure. Wailing in pain, Louis truthfully replied, ¡°No! I already nned on giving her everything! With her strong personality, I knew she would kill herself if I pushed any further!¡± ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± A cold glint appeared in his eyes, and his legshed out. ¡°AHHHH!¡± At that moment, Louis experienced what all men dreaded the most as excruciating pain red in his body. His whole body was flushed red as he cradled his family jewels, rolling around on the floor. Struggling to look at Levi, he gasped out, ¡°Y-y-you went back o-on your w-word!¡± An innocent smile curled Levi¡¯s lips. ¡°Did I ever say I wouldn¡¯t touch you after you gave me the items?¡± ¡°I¡­¡± By then, the pain was getting too much, and Louis was close to passing out. Thest thing he heard was Levi saying, ¡°Since you guys can¡¯t seem to control your desires, I¡¯ll help you!¡± Lighting up a cigarette, he watched the moaning men on the floor with a grin tugging at his lips. Just then, the unconscious Iris woke up. The first person she saw was Levi, standing there calmly as he smoked. Chapter 346 Chapter 346 Then, Iris saw how Louis and the rest of the men were holding their crotches and whimpering in pain. Scared and confused, she scurried to Levi¡¯s side. She asked, ¡°D-did you save me?¡± Smiling, he nodded and replied, ¡°Yeah. Of course I was the one who saved you.¡± ncing around, she could not help disbelieving him. ¡°Impossible! There¡¯s no way you¡¯re my savior!¡± He frowned at her words. Is there something wrong with this woman? Does she see anyone else around here? ¡°It must be the big boss! Yes, he must have rescued me!¡± she cried out in agitation. Speechless and annoyed, he muttered, ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s right. He was the one who saved you.¡± Technically, he was the big boss, so what she said was true. ¡°Is he here?¡± she asked eagerly while scanning the room. ¡°Nope. The men he sent here have already left. He told me to take you back home.¡± ¡°Alright then, let¡¯s go!¡± As Iris moved to take a step forward, her knees buckled, and she couldn¡¯t walk an inch. Then, she turned to look at Levi helplessly. Shaking his head wryly, he mumbled, ¡°How troublesome.¡± In the end, he had no choice but to carry her on his back. Before he left, he made sure to confiscate Louis¡¯ phone. Sprawled against his back, she felt oddly warm and safe. Maybe he¡¯s not such a bad person after all. Even though the person who had saved her was the big boss, the one who was bringing her away from this hell was still Levi. She burst into tears when she recalled how her secret was still in Louis¡¯ hands. As if realizing what she was crying about, he handed her a briefcase. When she saw the contents of the bag, her tears stopped. ¡°You didn¡¯t sneak a peek, did you?¡± she asked suspiciously. ¡°I¡¯m not interested in you at all!¡± was his reply. She seethed furiously, ¡°You¡­¡± But what was more important was that she had finally gotten these items back. These were actually photos of her in revealing clothing or other more explicit photos. For someone as conservative and proud as her, she did not want her image ruined by having these leaked out. Louis had copied these from herputer without her knowing when they had still been dating. Ever since then, he used these as ckmail material for all these years to ransom money from her. Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. ¡°By the way, don¡¯t tell Zoey about this matter!¡± she suddenly uttered. Getting a little annoyed with her, he said impatiently, ¡°I don¡¯t have time to gossip about you.¡± She fell silent, pressing her face against his back. While she felt like Levi was a useless person and did not have many praiseworthy traits, it was incredibly hard to find a man as reliable as him nowadays. No wonder Zoey refused to let him go no matter what. After sending Iris back home, Levi went back as well. ¡°Hmm? Why do I smell a woman¡¯s perfume on you? And blood?¡± Zoey¡¯s sharp nose immediately detected these unusual smells. ¡°Huh? Really?¡± He did not smell anything. ¡°You even have a woman¡¯s hair on you!¡± she used as she plucked a long hair from his shirt. He hurriedly exined, ¡°It belongs to Iris!¡± ¡°Why were you two so close?¡± She puffed her cheeks up in anger and red at him. Jealousy shed in her eyes. She did not care that it was her best friend; nobody was allowed to be in such close contact with him! ¡°I-I¡­¡± He did not know what to say. He wanted to exin what had happened, but Iris had insisted he keep her secret. ¡°I see. Can¡¯t exin it, can you? Well, since you two are so intimate with each other, we should get a divorce! You can go live with her then!¡± Chapter 347 Chapter 347 Levi was dumbstruck at the extent of Zoey¡¯s jealousy. She was even packing her stuff and getting ready to leave! Fortunately for him, Iris arrived at that moment. She was traumatized by her earlier experience and was scared to sleep alone tonight. That was why she hade to find Zoey. Seems like the two of them are arguing over me. Hastily fabricating a lie, she exined, ¡°Zoey, please don¡¯t misunderstand! I twisted my ankle, and it took me a lot of effort to convince him to carry me back home.¡± Zoey rxed. ¡°Oh. Darling, I¡¯m so sorry for wrongfully ming you!¡± Smiling, he replied, ¡°Honey, you never have to worry. I¡¯m not interested in this woman at all!¡± ¡°As if I would be interested in you!¡± Iris retorted. Yet somehow, those words seemed wrong the moment they left her lips. That night, the two women shared a bed while Levi slept in another room. At the same time. At Emperor Hotel, Phineas Robinson was busy hosting a very esteemed guest. This guest came from the Lopez family and held a venerable position in the family. Only someone from the main Robinson family had the rights to host this person. It was none other than Wesley. He was here on behalf of the Lopez family for an event. ¡°Phineas, do you know who Nueve, Trey, and Levi are?¡± he asked curiously. The other man replied, ¡°Of course! Levi is currently the North Hampton Chamber of Commerce¡¯s enemy number one!¡± ¡°How powerful are they?¡± Wesley pressed. ¡°Not that weak, but nothingpared to the North Hampton Chamber of Commerce. Why the sudden interest in these insignificant men?¡± Phineas wondered. Wesley sighed. ¡°Well, you know how my second uncle¡¯s godson was killed here in North Hampton two days ago? These three are the culprits.¡± Phineas nearly jumped out of his seat in shock. ¡°What? Mr. Lopez¡¯s godson was killed here in North Hampton? I thought his godson was Quentin Lane, the Devil of the underground boxing ring!¡± Wesley sighed again. ¡°Yeah. Quentin was supposed to be one of the best fighters out there, yet he still croaked. That¡¯s why I¡¯m asking you about those three men.¡± ¡°Well, I would say there¡¯s nothing extraordinary about them. They probably used some sly tricks to kill off Lane. Does Mr. Lopez want revenge? I can help him!¡± Wesley shook his head. ¡°No! Quentin is Uncle¡¯s favorite, and now that he¡¯s dead, Uncle is way beyond furious. He vows to get revenge personally! I¡¯m only here as a scout to find out some things for him. As for how we¡¯re going to get revenge on Garrison, that will have to wait for Uncle¡¯s arrival.¡± ¡°Mr. Lopez ising to North Hampton? That would really shake things up!¡± Just the thought of it had Phineas shuddering in fear. Garrison has really done it this time! Of all the men he could have pissed off, he had to piss off the one with the title of Hades! ¡°Oh, by the way, Wesley, I¡¯m not sure if you know this, but Levi Garrison is part of Morris Group. I¡¯m guessing this incident has something to do with them. Otherwise, why else would he have dared to touch a hair on Lane¡¯s head?¡± Phineas deliberately brought Morris Group into the mix, wanting to shift the other man¡¯s ire toward the company. There was a frosty look in Wesley¡¯s eyes when he answered, ¡°I know. Someone must be backing Garrison up, or he wouldn¡¯t have had the guts to make such huge waves. I don¡¯t care who it is; we¡¯ll deal with them as well!¡± Phineas chuckled. After Wesley left, Phineas abruptly thought of Louis. ¡°I wonder how things are going on his side? We¡¯re in a hurry here!¡± He dialed the other man¡¯s number. Before thetter had a chance to speak, he queried, ¡°How are things, Louis?¡± Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! ¡°I¡¯m afraid Louis has been, ah, crippled.¡± The voiceing from the other side of the phone had Phineas tensing. Chapter 348 Chapter 348 In a terrified voice, Phineas demanded, ¡°Who are you?¡± ¡°Levi Garrison!¡± ¡°What? You¡¯re Levi Garrison?¡± The shock he was feeling bled into his voice. Speak of the devil indeed. ¡°W-what did you do to Louis?¡± ¡°I already told you. I crippled him,¡± Levi said with a chuckle. Just then, one of Phineas¡¯s men came hurrying over with a box. ¡°Mr. Robinson, somebody sent this to you.¡± Curious, he ordered, ¡°What is it? Open it!¡± When he saw the bloody contents of the box, he turned as white as a sheet. ¡°This is¡­¡± Levi¡¯s voice spoke up from the phone, ¡°Louis¡¯ manhood, of course.¡± Sucking in a breath, Phineas felt sick. ¡°Garrison, you sick man!¡± Leviughed before saying, ¡°He couldn¡¯t control his lower body, so I took the liberty of controlling it for him.¡± A thought urred to Phineas, and he questioned, ¡°Does this mean Iris¡¯ secrets are with you now?¡± ¡°Yup. You should give up on trying to buy over Morris Group.¡± ¡°Damn you, what the hell does this have to do with you? You¡¯re just an insignificant staff member!¡± Phineas was infuriated. Things had been going so well until that damned Garrison hade along to mess it up! ¡°You went after my wife¡¯s best friend. Enough said. Besides, I¡¯m a part of thispany too! Who do you think got them all those medical supplies?¡± A look of confusion descended on Phineas¡¯ face. ¡°What? I was wondering how Morris Group managed to obtain all those technologies. It was you!¡± In the next instant, he understood. It was not Neil Atkinson who had dipped his finger in the North Hampton Chamber of Commerce¡¯s pie, nor was it the mysterious boss of Morris Group. It was Levi Garrison! He had somehow gotten his hands on all those technologies! This guy has to die! ¡°I¡¯ll say this again. You better not have any ideas about Morris Group!¡± Levi warned. ¡°Fine! I¡¯ll admit defeat this time. But this isn¡¯t the end of this matter!¡± After Phineas hung up, he knitted his brows deeply. There was no way he could let Levi go just like that. But with the appointment ceremonying up, this would be a bad time for the North Hampton Chamber of Commerce to be involved in any shady business. ¡°That¡¯s right! Wesley!¡± That night, he rushed to meet with Wesley. ¡°Wesley, I know you said you were only here to find out more information on Levi Garrison, but I think you should just get rid of them once and for all. That way, you could take credit for their deaths. I¡¯m sure Mr. Lopez will be incredibly grateful to you for that!¡± Phineas suggested. Wesley¡¯s eyes gleamed. Although Sebastian Lopez was not the head of the Lopez family, his words still carried a lot of weight. Other than the head of the family, he did not respect anyone else. Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! If he, Wesley, really did resolve this matter, then Mr. Lopez would definitely hold him in high regard. When that happened, the chances of him bing the man¡¯s heir would be very high. ¡°You have any ideas, Phineas?¡± he asked. Phineas chuckled slyly. ¡°I¡¯m sure you¡¯ve heard about what¡¯s been going on with the North Hampton Chamber of Commerce recently, so you should also know that now is a bad time for us to do anything. I can lend you my men to deal with Garrison.¡± Still uncertain, Wesley asked worriedly, ¡°But they must be pretty strong if they can kill Lane.¡± ¡°Rx! The men I¡¯m loaning you are all top-notch fighters. The Robinson family went to great lengths and spent a lot of money on cultivating these killers. All thirty of them have been raised since young to be the perfect killers and have learned all kinds of fighting skills. I bet you even the elites of the military are no match for them!¡± Chapter 349 Chapter 349 ¡°These men are stone-cold killers. As long as you pay them, they¡¯ll be willing to kill anyone you want! Nueve and Trey are nothingpared to them!¡± Phineas snapped his fingers, and thirty men filed into the room. Each was solidly built with bulging muscles, not a hint of fat on any of them. Their faces were nk, but a murderous look was apparent in their eyes. Even Wesley was taken aback at the intense and menacing aura they projected. Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Never had he ever seen such malicious-looking men, even in the South Warzone. Excitement coursed through him and he eximed, ¡°Alright! If this mission seeds, I promise I¡¯ll make it up to you in the future!¡± For the rest of the night, he was so excited that he could hardly sleep. The next day. Levi, Zoey, and Iris left the house together to head to work. ¡°I¡¯ll make an exception today and take you to work,¡± Iris offered as she opened the car door and gestured for the man to get in. Zoey nodded in permission, asking him to get in as well. At that moment, in a private vi somewhere. Nueve was lying on a bed with two women snuggled up on each side. Crash! The window was smashed open before ten men charged inside aggressively. Nueve leaped to his feet, shouting, ¡°Who are you?¡± Wham! The man in the lead, an expert in Muay Thai, knocked Nueve unconscious with one blow. Meanwhile, in another private condominium apartment. Trey had just gotten out of bed when someone knocked on his front door. He had barely opened the door when several men barged inside. Before he could react, they knocked him out cold. Back at Bayview Garden, Iris had only just started up the car and driven a few meters when ¨C Screech! A van suddenly blocked her way, causing her to m on the brakes. Ten men exited the van before making their way to her car. ¡°Roll down the windows, now!¡± Terrified, Iris did as ordered with trembling hands. By contrast, Levi seemedpletely unfazed. He still had an arm hanging out the windowzily. The man in charge took out a photo and nced between it and Levi. ¡°You¡¯re Levi Garrison?¡± Levi nodded. ¡°That¡¯s me. What¡¯s up?¡± ¡°Come with us quietly, or suffer the consequences!¡± ¡°Why should I?¡± Levi retorted. ¡°Because you pissed off someone!¡± Frowning, Levi mused, ¡°Who did I offend?¡± Getting impatient, the man growled, ¡°Hurry up ande with us! Don¡¯t force our hands!¡± ¡°I can go with you, but at the very least tell me who it is?¡± ¡°Listen closely! You pissed off Sebastian Lopez of the South City Lopez family. Thus, you have to die today!¡± The man directly yanked open the car door and dragged Levi out. Levi did not resist, allowing himself to be taken to the van. He wanted to get a look at who was after him this time. m! The van door mmed shut before departing swiftly. Iris could only stare off into space in shock. Just then, Zoey came driving past. Iris quickly hailed her. In a teary voice, she cried out, ¡°Zoey! Something terrible has happened; Levi has been kidnapped!¡± Zoey paled rapidly. ¡°What? Levi was abducted?¡± She felt herself grow faint at the thought. Anxiety swamped her as she demanded, ¡°Who did it? We have to save him!¡± Iris repeated what she had heard earlier, ¡°I think they said it was Sebastian Lopez of the South City Lopez family. I wonder who he is? The man also said that Levi had to die today!¡± Zoey¡¯s eyes brightened at the name. ¡°The South City Lopez family? I have to find Grandpa; he¡¯ll know what¡¯s going on!¡± Equally worried, Iris insisted, ¡°Let mee too! Nothing must happen to Levi!¡± Ever since he had saved herst night, she had changed her views on the man. Chapter 350 Chapter 350 The moment Levi was pushed into the van, his captors had blindfolded him to prevent him from seeing where they were going. He took this chance to rest his eyes as his posture slowly rxed. Soon, the van drove through the gates of a private vi. This was the personal property of the Lopez family in North Hampton, and nearly no one knew about it. Levi was pulled out of the car before being taken to the basement. When his blindfold was taken off, he saw Nueve and Trey kneeling beside him. Their faces were swollen badly, showing they had taken a beating before he had arrived. The two men were clearly surprised to see him. ¡°Mr. Garrison, you too?¡± Levi shot them a smile but did not speak. Though, the sight of him served to rx the two men. They had been worried about whether they would survive this, but now that he was here, there was nothing to worry about anymore. Nueve bellowed, ¡°Who are you? Do you have any idea who we are?¡± The thirty men remained silent, merely staring at them with killer intent in their eyes. At that moment, the door swung open, and several men walked inside. The middle-aged man walking at the front was dressed in a ck suit, with a pair of golden-rimmed sses perched on his nose. He sneered, ¡°Levi Garrison, Trey, and Nueve, right?¡± ¡°Who the f*** are you?¡± Trey demanded. ¡°Let me introduce myself. I am Wesley Lopez of the South City Lopez family!¡± ¡°What? The South City Lopez family?¡± Nueve and Trey exchanged nces with grim expressions. Comparing the Robinsons to the Lopez family was likeparing a kitten to a tiger. Thetter was the biggest family in South City. While North Hampton took the lead in economic development, South City was just better in general for everything else. ¡°You know the guy you killed, Quentin Lane? He¡¯s my uncle¡¯s godson.¡± Nueve and Trey nodded. ¡°Yeah, we did. However, we only retaliated because he tried to kill Mr. Garrison first!¡± Wesley¡¯s expression darkened at their words. ¡°The way you phrase it makes it sound like you both answer to him?¡± The two men snickered before Trey spoke up, ¡°But of course! We live to serve Mr. Garrison!¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter what you do to us, but your biggest mistake was going after Mr. Garrison!¡± Nueve added meaningfully. ¡°Hmm? Why?¡± A sliver of unease rose in Wesley. ¡­ Zoey and Iris got to the Lopez family residence as fast as they could. When Harry caught sight of Zoey, he snorted. ¡°Why have you decided to grace us with your presence so early in the morning?¡± ¡°Grandpa, I need your help!¡± Zoey said tearfully. At her words, Harry and the rest of the family guffawed. ¡°To think a day woulde where youe asking us for help! You¡¯re the great president, Ms. Lopez, aren¡¯t you?¡± Henry mocked. If she had to, Zoey would get down on her knees and beg. As it was, she pleaded, ¡°Grandpa, Levi has been kidnapped! Please save him!¡± ¡°Hahaha! Isn¡¯t this just perfect? He pissed off someone he shouldn¡¯t have and is going to get killed for it!¡± Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Yeah! Good riddance, I say! Rather than leave such trash lying around in the family, might as well get rid of him as soon as possible!¡± ¡­ Everyone was chortling merrily at the news of Levi¡¯s misfortune. Harry took this chance to suggest, ¡°Zoey, Grandpa thinks what has happened to Levi is a good thing as well. You can use this opportunity to divorce him and marry someone else.¡± ¡°Grandpa, I won¡¯t divorce him, ever! All I want to do know is save him. Only you can help him now! Please, help us!¡± With a thump, Zoey fell to her knees before Harry. ¡°Zoey Lopez! Have you gone mad? You¡¯re actually kneeling for a rapist?¡± Chapter 351 Chapter 351 ¡°Yeah! What¡¯s so great about that little weasel? Is it really worth it for you to resort to this?¡± Everyone muttered angrily. Harry furrowed his brow and asked, ¡°Did you say I was the only one who could save him? What did you mean by that?¡± ¡°Grandpa snatched a member of the South City Lopez Family! He got on the bad side of someone named Sebastian!¡± Zoey truthfully reported. ¡°What? The South City Lopez family? Sebastian?¡± Fear struck Harry like a bolt of lightning, turning his legs to jelly. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with the South City Lopez family. Grandpa?¡± Shaun asked, puzzled. ¡°You may be unaware, but we are distantly rted to the South City Lopez family. We¡¯re part of the massive Lopez n. Let me put it this way. We, the South Hampton family, are still leagues away from the South City Lopez family. They would not even grace us with a second look, much less permit us to recognize them as blood rtives! This Sebastian character is even more frightening. His nickname is Hades, and he¡¯s notorious for ughtering people without mercy! Offending him is the equivalent of earning a ticket to hell!¡± After Harry¡¯s elucidation of the situation set in, chills ran up Zoey¡¯s spine. Levi pissed off such a demon? This is even more terrifying than the North Hampton Chamber of Commerce! What do we do now? ¡°Grandpa, you¡¯re familiar with the South City Lopez Family. You have to know of a way to save Levi!¡± Zoey burst out, her voice tinged with anxiety. Harry only shook his head. ¡°Impossible! I¡¯m but a mere bug in the eyes of the South City Lopez Family! I have no right to vouch for Levi at all!¡± ¡°I¡¯m begging you, Grandpa! I can¡¯t let anything happen to Levi! Please!¡± Zoey pleaded desperately, tears raining down her cheeks. ¡°It¡¯s too difficult! It might end up causing trouble for our family!¡± Harry shook his head helplessly. ¡°Grandpa, please help me out just this once! I want to give it our best shot at the very least!¡± Zoey was out of options. Harry was unconvinced. ¡°Please try Grandpa! I¡¯ll agree to anything!¡± Zoey¡¯s tears gushed out of her eyes. At her words, Harry¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Okay. You said it yourself. You¡¯ll really agree to anything I say?¡± Zoey nodded vigorously. ¡°Yes. I will. Grandpa, as long as you save Levi, I swear I¡¯ll do anything you want!¡± ¡°Okay then. I¡¯ll see what I can do! If Levi makes it out, you are to transfer the entirepany to me and back out of your own ord!¡± Harry announced. Zoey froze. Sadness crept over her heart. Even at a time like this. Grandpa still chose to plot against her. ¡°Fine. You have my word!¡± She was ready to sacrifice everything in order to save Levi. ¡°Your word isn¡¯t enough. We¡¯ll sign a contract to seal the deal!¡± Harry said. Henry immediately typed out a contract. After reading through the terms, Zoey signed it. The Lopezes were delighted. All of Zoey¡¯s inheritance was finally theirs. It had been a long and arduous wait for this day. They trusted Harry inexplicably. Since he had given his word, sess was guaranteed. Harry was extremely confident. Decades ago, he had attended one of the Lopez family¡¯s annual meetings. He was granted assurance that the South City Lopez family would support all the family branches. The South City Lopez family promised to help them with one instance. Harry had been holding on to this chip for years. He was wisely biding his time in order to wait for the perfect opportunity. A window of opportunity had finally shown itself. After all, Zoey¡¯s inheritance was worth close to a billion. ¡°Okay, let me call and try!¡± Harry grabbed the receiver of thendline. ¡°Hello Sir, I am Harry from North Hampton. Unfortunately, I¡¯m calling to trouble you. I would like to activate the promise given to me at the annual meeting!¡±Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 352 Chapter 352 ¡°Are you certain you want to use it now, Harry? You only get one chance!¡± The voice on the other end of the call coldly warned. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m sure!¡± Harry nodded enthusiastically. ¡°Okay then. What do you need?¡± Harry recounted Levi¡¯s situation to the Lopez family. A momentter, a call was returned. ¡°The matter has been settled. Sebastian agreed to let him go!¡± The South City Lopez family was unaware of Wesley¡¯s scheme. Sebastian only agreed to let the matter regarding Levi rest. Harry was absolutely overwhelmed by this result. Both Zoey and Iris let out sighs of relief. Levi was safe. ¡°Someone print the final contract for the transfer! Once Levi shows his face, we¡¯re signing it!¡± Harry could not be more eager. Although bitterness pricked her, Zoey had no regrets. If Levi¡¯s safe, losing him for thepany is worth it! Meanwhile, in the underground cer of the Lopez family¡¯s private manor. Wesley red daggers at Levi and the rest. ¡°I don¡¯t care who you are! No matter what it takes, I¡¯m taking your decapitated heads to my uncle! Someonee and chop their heads down now!¡± After issuing his order, Wesley turned to avoid the imminently gruesome scene. Thirty men lunged forward, poised to strike Levi and the rest. With a loud bang, Levi managed to escape his bonds and struck his attacker. His victim was sent flying across the room. Another loud bang resonated. This time, he hadunched a spinning kick which propelled another attacker backwards. Levi was taking on the battle by himself. He weaved into the crowd, throwing a series of rapid attacks. Each extension of his limb resulted in the copse of at least one of his opponents. Within thirty seconds, all thirty mercenaries were sprawled over the ground. All of them had at least seven or eight broken bones. Nueve and Trey were frozen in shock. They had never seen Levi in action and assumed he was a regr man. Neither expected him to be a master ofbat! Wesley sensed that something was wrong and slowly turned around. The moment he turned, terror seized him. All the trained experts were defeated? It¡¯s insanely impressive! ¡°Sebastian was it? Send him a gift on my behalf!¡± Levi stalked over and came to a stop right in front of Wesley. Wesley spluttered, ¡°What gift?¡± Bang! One swift kick to the shin and a horrible cracking sound echoed through the room. Crack! Crack! Crack! Three more kicks followed in session. All of Wesley¡¯s limbs had been broken. With a strangled howl of agony, Wesley finally understood what Levi meant by ¡®gift¡¯. He sumbed to the darkness shortly after. Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Dig into the identities of these people! They were no ordinary men!¡± Levi instructed Nueve and Trey. Once they departed the manor, Levi started on his journey back to Zoey. In the Lopez family residence. ¡°Grandpa, is Levi out of danger yet?¡± Zoey urgently pressed. ¡°I¡¯m sure he¡¯s fine, Sebastian gave his word that he would drop the matter!¡± Harry muttered dismissively. ¡°Let¡¯s give it a while more. As ast resort, we¡¯ll just call the police!¡± Iris did not trust the Lopez family at all. Just then, Levi strolled in. ¡°See? I told you he was fine!¡± Harry grinned triumphantly. The rest of the family gazed at Harry with unadulterated admiration. Grandpa is amazing. He managed to convince the South City Lopez family to release Levi after a single phone call. Even Iris had to admit Harry was impressive. The moment Zoeyid eyes on Levi, she leapt into his arms, pulling him close. Chapter 353 Chapter 353 Zoey had never been more fraught with worry in her life. ¡°I¡¯m fine! There¡¯s no need to cry! Let¡¯s go back!¡± Levi murmuredfortingly. ¡°Why don¡¯t you head to work with Iris? I have some business to discuss with Grandpa.¡± Zoey said. ¡°Okay.¡± Iris led Levi out and they made their way to the office. Zoey signed the transfer papers and Harry insisted on taking them to awyer¡¯s office for verification. ¡°From now on, Ms. Lopez will have nothing to do with Imperial Meadows.¡± Thewyer dered. ¡°Yes, yes, I know.¡± Zoey could not stop the tears which surged and overflowed. ¡°Wait, you¡¯re so capable Zoey. Why don¡¯t youe work for mypany?¡± Harry offered facetiously. ¡°No thanks!¡± Zoey resolutely turned him down and left the family residence, her cheeks wet with tears. ¡°Hahaha¡­¡± Uproariousughter erupted from the rest of the family. Only a few months till Zoey¡¯s inheritance bes all ours! At longst, the day has finallye! ¡°Tonight, we¡¯re celebrating at the best hotel in town!¡± Harry was at peak jubnce. ¡°Father, should we invite Aaron?¡± Harry giggled smugly. ¡°Of course! We need to let the unfilial maggot see for himself how I¡¯ve gained control of his family¡¯s properties! Hahaha¡­¡± Harry guffawed gleefully. Zoey scurried back to Bayview Garden. Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! She had lost everything. She would most likely be unable to afford the rent from then on. But she had no regrets. Levi was safe, and that was all that mattered to her. Iris neglected to inform Levi of this development, hence he was none the wiser. ¡°Mr. Garrison, we¡¯ve found the information you requested! Those people were trained assassins who belong to the Robinson family!¡± Nueve reported. Things instantly clicked for Levi. The Robinsons were the ones pulling the strings. ¡°Good. Once the swearing-in ceremony is over, you guys will be the first to go!¡± A sh of steely hostility crossed Levi¡¯s gaze. After work, Iris brought Levi back. Before she exited the car, Iris issued an austere remark, ¡°Treat Zoey well. The burden of the family rests on your shoulders from now on!¡± Levi found her words strange. I¡¯ve always been good to Zoey! Back home. Zoey looked like she had been crying. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, honey? Why the tears?¡± Levi asked with curious concern. ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I just felt like crying for some reason¡­¡± Zoey dried her eyes. ¡°You have a weird hobby¡­¡± Levi smiled. Suddenly, someone pounded on their door. When Levi opened the door, Aaron and Caitlyn bolted past him straight towards Zoey. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you, Zoey?¡± They asked in surprise. Zoey¡¯s voice caught in her throat and she struggled toe up with a reply. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Did something happen to Zoey?¡± Levi was bewildered by their reactions. Aaron shot Levi a re. ¡°Don¡¯t you know what happened? Because of you, Zoey gave her entire inheritance to the Lopez family!¡± ¡°Exactly! She¡¯s now penniless!¡± Caitlyn roared. ¡°Wait. What?¡± Levi was floored. ¡°You were captured by the South City Lopez family so, in order to save you, Zoey agreed to Father¡¯s terms. Your safe return in exchange for her entire inheritance!¡± ¡°Since you were saved, Zoey had to make good on her word!¡± ¡°It¡¯s all your fault! We were beginning to see the light at the end of the tunnel, but you wrecked it! Why did you have to offend the Lopez family?¡± Aaron and Caitlyn were ready to unleash their fury on Levi. Chapter 354 Chapter 354 ¡°I admit to pissing off the South City Lopez family. But Harry was not the one who saved me. I managed it by myself! It had nothing to do with him!¡± Levi exined in frustration. He turned his attention to Zoey. ¡°You¡¯ve been tricked. It really wasn¡¯t Harry who saved me. Why didn¡¯t you just ask me?¡± Zoey was stunned. She believed Levi. ¡°As if! Don¡¯t you know who Sebastian is? They¡¯re on par with the most elite family from North Hampton. How would you be able to make it out on your own after incurring their wrath?¡± ¡°Exactly! We all saw Father make the call to Sebastian, who promised to let you off!¡± Aaron and Caitlyn snapped. Zoey was also looking at Levi suspiciously. None of them would believe his ims. Levi did not bother to exin himself any further. After all, regardless of what he said, his words would not be taken seriously. Harry had chosen the perfect opportunity to wrap everyone around his finger. Further boration was futile. ¡°Levi, please reflect on yourself! Zoey made the ultimate sacrifice all for your sake! She lost a multi- millionpany!¡± Aaron was close to tears in distress. Levi was visibly touched by Zoey¡¯s sacrifice. She really loves me. After all, a few million is more than enough to test one¡¯s loyalty. Yet, she chose to save me even if it meant losing a few billion. ¡°Since thepany has already been transferred, there¡¯s no point in crying over spilt milk! I¡¯ll help Zoey start up a whole newpany, one which will take the world by storm!¡± Levi asserted. It aligned perfectly with the n he was about to execute. Soon, he would be purging North Hampton. When the time came, there would be a surplus of resources in the market. It would be the perfect opportunity for Zoey to step in. She would also be helping Morris Group to share the load. Then, no one would care about the crummypany the Lopez family stole. ¡°You¡¯re all talk. Luckily, you work for Morris Group, else I would beat you to a pulp!¡± Aaron and Caitlyn smiled wryly as they exited. Zoey beamed. ¡°Stop teasing me, honey! As if I would be able to take the world by storm!¡± ¡°I¡¯m serious! North Hampton is about to undergo a big shift! Just wait and see!¡± Levi announced. He¡¯s just trying tofort me. I need to smile for his benefit. ¡°The Lopez family better watch their backs! I won¡¯t let them get away with it so easily!¡± Levi¡¯s eye glinted menacingly. As the sun slowly disappeared below the horizon, the Lopez family was enjoying a stupendouslyvish banquet. ¡°They didn¡¯t even bother to show up!¡± Henry and a few other people screeched. ¡°Father, I suggest we scratch their names entirely off the family register! They¡¯re as poor as church mice now!¡± Henry suggested. Fabian nodded in agreement. ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right. We¡¯ve milked them for all they¡¯re worth! What¡¯s the point in keeping them around!¡± ¡°Yes yes! The Lopez family is now worth over a billion! How could we amodate people like Aaron? How humiliating!¡± ¡°They¡¯ll definitelye crawling back for help in the future. How bothersome!¡± The rest of the people jabbered and brayed. Harry was slightly tipsy and he nodded excitedly. ¡°Okay! We¡¯ll remove them from the family register at the family meeting tomorrow! From then on, we won¡¯t have anything to do with them!¡± ¡°Hahaha. That¡¯s great!¡± Henry and the rest apuded delightedly. The next day. Zoey and Levi were still slumbering. An urgent call woke them abruptly and tore them from away Morpheus¡¯ realm. The call was from Aaron, who told them to hurry down to the Lopez family ancestral home.Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 355 Chapter 355 By the time Levi and Zoey rushed to the scene, Aaron and Caitlyn had already arrived. The location had been intentionally picked to be the family ancestral halls. ¡°Dad, Mum, what¡¯s wrong? What¡¯s the rush?¡± Levi asked, puzzled. ¡°We don¡¯t have a clue either! We were just told to meet at the ancestral halls. I think they¡¯re announcing something big!¡± Caitlyn answered. Aaron knitted his brows. ¡°My right eyelid won¡¯t stop twitching!¡± Shortlyter, Harry arrived with the rest of the Lopez family party at the ancestral halls. Henry and the rest smirked sinisterly. An uneasy feeling settled in the stomachs of Levi and the other three. But they were certain of one thing. Nothing good coulde out of this. Harry seated himself on the wooden chair in front of the shrine and the rest took their seats ording to seniority. Harry quickly scanned the scene and sternly boomed, ¡°Is everyone here?¡± Fabian nodded in response. ¡°Everyone is here Father!¡± Harry was the first to offer up a joss stick. Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. ¡°It¡¯s been some time since we had a family meeting at the ancestral hall! Today¡¯s meeting was called to announce¡­¡± Harry¡¯s gaze fell on Aaron. ¡°After a long discussion with the family, I, of the North Hampton Lopez family, have decided to expel Aaron and his family from our n!¡± He stated inly. Once thest word left his lips, every person present gaped in astonishment. Levi and his family¡¯s faces fell. ¡°What? Kicked out?¡± The news was earth-shattering for the three of them. They could almost see their world crumbling around them. We¡¯re being removed from the family register! What could be worse? Such a blow threatened to push them off the cliff into the chasm of insanity. Aaron looked at Harry in utter disbelief. Caitlyn immediately dissolved into tears. Tears were brimming in the rims of Zoey¡¯s eyes. Grandpa just robbed me of my assets worth close to a billion. How could he go so as far as to burn all our bridges? How could he force us out of the family? She could only sigh in resignation. ¡°All in favor, raise your hands!¡± Aaron yelled. In a flurry of movement, the hands of Fabian and many others shot into the air. ¡°It¡¯s settled! The move to remove Aaron and his family has the majority vote!¡± Henry chuckled. He waspletely indifferent to the feelings of the four people in question. ¡°Good luck to you guys. From now on, the North Hampton Lopez family shall have absolutely nothing to do with you! Please do not involve us in your matters from here on out!¡± ¡°I, Harry Lopez, are henceforth severing all ties with you! We shall be no better than strangers from now on!¡± ¡°Get out!¡± Harry ordered cruelly. ¡°Get out of the family! Get out of the family! Get out of the family!¡± The rest of the people chanted with ruthless determination. ¡°Might I suggest you change yourst names? You¡¯re undeserving of the Lopez name!¡± Henry sneered. Zoey¡¯s body was shaking with the force of her wails. She was indignant! She had never been wronged to such an extent in her life. I don¡¯t even deserve the Lopez family name now. This is even worse than losing all my assets. My own grandfather wants nothing to do with me. Right after he snatched away close to a billion from me! Caitlyn was not doing any better. But neither of them was in worse shape than Aaron. His birth father had cut ties with him and he was erased from the family register. What more could be worse? Seized by rage, Aaron spat out blood. ¡°Father, Aaron¡­¡± Zoey and Caitlyn rushed to catch the teetering Aaron. Aaron did not speak. He only red directly at Harry. ¡°What? Haven¡¯t given up?¡± Harry leered. ¡°Right. It¡¯s not over!¡± Levi eximed. Chapter 356 Chapter 356 ¡°What does useless scum like you have to be upset about? You¡¯re grossly unfit to be part of the Lopez family!¡± ¡°Exactly! Get out of the Lopez family! You useless scum!¡± C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org ¡°You have no right to be here! Get out and stay away!¡± Levi opened his mouth and the room fell silent. ¡°Harry, would you believe me if I said you¡¯ll live to regret this?¡± Levi hissed, his lips curled upwards in a malevolent smirk. ¡°Haha. Me? Regret? Impossible! I hold all of Zoey¡¯s assets. What do I have to regret?¡± Harry retorted with an equally hostile smirk of his own. The rest of the people stared at Levi like he was an idiot. Aaron wiped away the blood at the corner of his mouth and fixed his eyes on Harry incredulously. ¡°Father, must you go this far? What did I do wrong that you insist on kicking me out from the family?¡± ¡°Yes! The Lopez family has always had strict rules. Erasing anyone¡¯s name from the family register can only be a punishment for something egregious. What did Aaron and I do?¡± Caitlyn asked, choking back sobs. Zoey¡¯s gaze was also boring into Harry. Harry exchanged a look with Henry before coldly replying, ¡°Don¡¯t you even know what you did? I worked to raise you and even opened apany for you. What about you guys? You contributed nothing to the family! You evenmitted deplorable acts! But you want to leave the Lopez family! It¡¯s the equivalent of betraying your ancestors!¡± ¡°Yes! Zoey¡¯spany leaving the Lopez family is the equivalent of betraying the ancestors!¡± ¡°The punishment for betraying your ancestors is expulsion form the family!¡± ¡°Get out of the Lopez family!¡± Henry and the rest chided and raged. They even shoved the four of them. Aaron gazed at Harry despondently and asked, ¡°Father, I¡¯ll ask you onest time. Must you take it this far?¡± ¡°Leave! Never call me Father ever again! You¡¯re no longer part of the Lopez family!¡± Harry rebuffed heartlessly. He struck off the names of Aaron and the rest from the family register. Aaron was no longer a member of the Lopez family. It was official. At that moment, despite being a picture of masculinity, Aaron broke down into bawls of agony. ¡°Dad, Mum, Zoey. Let¡¯s go!¡± Levi dragged the three of them out. Despite trying to saunter away, their figures appeared forlorn. ¡°Hahaha¡­¡± The Lopez family guffawed andughter resonated throughout the room. We¡¯ve finally got rid those burdens! ¡°From this day onwards, our family shall prosper!¡± Harry bellowed. In the car. Aaron and his family huddled together, sobbing. This was the darkest hour of their existence. They never would have imagined that the day woulde where their names were erased from the family register. They no longer belonged to the Lopez family. Levi could only offer warm words. ¡°The three of you are too nice! You¡¯ve suffered silently at their hands for ages! All this time, you prioritized family, and allowed them to step all over you! If you think about it, they¡¯re the ones who aren¡¯t fit to be rted to you! Look at how they treated you. After leaving you with nothing, they even kicked you out of the family! But this might be a good thing. From now on, you can focus on working hard without anything holding you back! I¡¯ll make them pay! You can just sit back and wait for the day when I make them kneel before you and beg for forgiveness!¡± The trio was in the throes of despair and merely took Levi¡¯s words and passing remarks offort. The Lopez family did not stop there. The news spread like wildfire through the North Hampton media outlets. ¡®Aaron Lopez and family betrayed the Lopez family and plotted to get ahold of all the Lopez family estates.¡¯ ¡®Harry Lopez had no choice but to harden his heart and expel them from the family.¡¯ Countless savage condemnations fell upon them. Page after page depicted Aaron as a callous fiend, an ungrateful bastard. Chapter 357 Chapter 357 ¡°Such scum should just be sentenced to death! Why keep him around?¡± ¡°Yes! He even betrayed his family. He¡¯s no better than a traitor!¡± Aaron and Caitlyn did nothing to defend themselves. Any attempt to do so would just result in more rebuttal and insults. They were ndered! Such malignance! After getting wind of the news, Una could not hold back her broad grin. ¡°Who would¡¯ve thought even Levi woulde to this? Even your wife has fallen from her grace. Let¡¯s see how you crawl out of this hole.¡± She sniggered spitefully. Even Winston was ted to receive the news. A man of Levi¡¯s position would normally never have caught Winston¡¯s eye. But he caused trouble one too many times and Winston was practically boiling with rage. ¡°All I had to do was dangle some meat in front of the mutts and they took the bait¡± Winston grinned widely. Oh, I can¡¯t imagine there exists joy greater than this! Not only was he attending the next day¡¯s swearing-in ceremony for themander-in-chief, but to receive such news as well, he was bursting with happiness. ¡°Now everyone, focus on preparations for tomorrow¡¯s swearing-in ceremony!¡± That night, these powerful figures of North Hampton struggled to get some shut-eye. In a luxurious mountain vi somewhere. The kingpin behind the North Hampton Chamber of Commerce, Eric Robinson, who also stood at the head of four noble families, invited Grover Cooke and Xander Hoyles over. ¡°Mr. Cooke, Mr. Hoyles, I ask for your assistance tomorrow!¡± Eric appealed. ¡°How do you want us to help?¡± Xander asked warily. ¡°Tomorrow you are to arrange a meeting between us, the God of War and Mr. Quinton. Winston Gonzales cannot, under no circumstances, know about it! I¡¯ll leave this matter in your hands! The North Hampton Chamber of Commerce is in grave danger!¡± The faces of the men in front of him soured. ¡°Okay, leave it to us! I¡¯ll also have Jessee up with a n to help the North Hampton Chamber of Commerce!¡± Grover replied calmly. ¡°That¡¯s great!¡± Eric and the rest were thrilled. Their fates rested on the shoulders of Xander and Grover. ¡°Hehe. When the timees, we¡¯ll have both Morris Group and the Gonzales family under our thumb!¡± They could not wait for the next day to arrive. Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. The next day. The North Hampton Warzone hadpleted all preparations and were more than ready. The commander-in-chief¡¯s swearing-in ceremony would begin at exactly 9 o¡¯clock. Andy, who was in charge of the event, bustled about incessantly. Thest step was to ensure the God of War would be making an appearance to formally introduce Percy as the newmander-in-chief. Andy was overwrought with emotion. Even the God of War had to follow the schedule he set out. How wonderful was that! In the morning. Levi addressed the family before him, ¡°Dad, Mum, Zoey, let¡¯s go out and have some fun!¡± The trio did not protest and obediently climbed aboard the car. Soon, Levi had driven them out of the suburbs. Zoey did not pay much mind. She assumed Levi was taking them to the countryside or to a scenic location. But as the ride went on, she sensed something was off. There were many cars on the road, most of which were of high-end brands like Maybach and Rolls- Royce. They were all moving in the same direction as Levi. Is there an event going on? ¡°Honey, where are you taking us?¡± Zoey enquired. ¡°I¡¯m bringing you to see the world, and enjoy yourselves while we¡¯re at it!¡± Levi grinned. After about two hours, they were almost out of North Hampton. They had finally arrived at their destination. When they took in the surroundings, the three Lopezes were stunned. They were at an army camp! We¡¯re actually at an army camp! The car had only just halted when soldiers came marching over for inspection. The soldiers were all armed to the teeth. Zoey and her parents could not help but feel on edge. Chapter 358 Chapter 358 ¡°Sir, as this car is not sanctioned by the Warzone, you are to park there, on the left. You may enter afterwards!¡± The soldier informed Levi. ¡°Sure!¡± Levi drove the car to an empty slot and parked. After they got out of the car, Zoey and Aaron scanned their surroundings with fascination. Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. How are we allowed to be in such a solemn and sacred ce? What are we doing here? They were burning with curiosity and fear as they held the military in high regard. Zoey also spotted the luxury cars which they passed on the road, parked around them. Something¡¯s definitely going on! ¡°Levi?¡± At this moment, a shocked voice called out. Levi turned to see the Gonzales family making their way over to him. There were arge number of members present, ten of them to be exact. Una walked right up to Levi and asked with a smile stered on her face, ¡°What are you doing here? Is this a ce you¡¯re allowed to be at?¡± Winston broke out into a smile as well. After all, it was no easy task getting an invitation to the ceremony. It had posed somewhat of an issue even for an elite such as Winston, much less formoners. Yet, Levi came? What kind of joke is this? Levi replicated their expressions. ¡°I¡¯m here for the swearing-in ceremony of course!¡± ¡°Hahaha¡­¡± The Gonzales erupted into peals ofughter. There were ¡®regr¡¯ people who were given invitations to the event, but they were gentries such as Winston and the North Hampton Chamber of Commerce. The Rogers family, who were worth five billion, might stand a chance. But Levi was far from being included in the realm of possibilities. He had nothing to his name and was even kicked out of the Lopez family. ¡°You seem to be in a good mood Mr. Gonzales! Why are youughing?¡± The heads of the North Hampton Chamber of Commerce appeared. Winston smiled. ¡°Do you know Levi, Robinson?¡± Eric and his threepanions froze momentarily before regaining his gait. ¡°Of course I know him!¡± Phineas Robinson kept his eyes trained on Levi. The lucky bastard. Wesley was this close to ending his life. Who would have expected Sebastian to drop the case? Thanks to him, my thirty masters are gone. Wesley must have brought them back to South City. ¡°Levi is also here to attend the swearing-in ceremony.¡± After Winston¡¯s revtion, the Robinsons dissolved into cackles. ¡°Who gave him the right to show his face here? Ha!¡± The Robinsons scoffed before departing. Levi was worth nothing in their eyes. Before the Robinsons left, they made a slicing gesture across their necks. ¡°Sooner orter, your head will roll, Levi Garrison.¡± They sauntered off. Aaron and the rest were breathing raggedly. The tension from the interaction with North Hampton¡¯s elite had been too overwhelming. They felt almost suffocated. They could not believe Levi had made enemies of such people. Thest few seemed to bear intense hatred for Levi as well. Just how much trouble did he cause? ¡°I have to say, hats off to you! You managed to piss off so many big-shots with one swing!¡± Aaron smiled wryly as he did not know how to react to this. ¡°Dad, Mum, it¡¯s fine. After today, those people will all fall!¡± Levi chuckled confidently. ¡°Moving on, can you take us in? To the swearing-in ceremony?¡± Zoey asked. ¡°No problem!¡± Levi led them into the camp with no problems. A representative from the camp greeted them and gave them a tour. Chapter 359 Chapter 359 Levi decided that he didn¡¯t want them to attend the Grand Opening Ceremony in the end. He felt that it wasn¡¯t worth going, and they might as well have a tour around. Winston and his group made their way into the hall of the barracks. He started to interrogate his son, Andy when he finally sat down. ¡°Is Levi or Aaron on the guests¡¯ list?¡± Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Andy shook his head, ¡°Nope. The list had long been ready. But Levi¡¯s name is nowhere to be found.¡± ¡°Hahahaha¡­¡± Winston and a few othersughed. ¡°Besides, Levi and the others aren¡¯t even here in the hall. How is he supposed to attend the Grand Opening?¡± asked Andy. Winston grinned brightly. Levi was just a clown in their eyes. Besides sheer luck, that clown had nothing else. When the Gonzales family was dealing with Levi, Percy happened to be there to resolve the crisis. And Harry was there when the Lopez family from South City intended to deal with Levi. ¡­¡­ ¡°Your good luck is going to be used up one day!¡± Una sneered. Inside the hall arranged by the North Hampton Warzone, guests who were there for the ceremony flocked to their pre-arranged seats. Winston and the other upper-ss members of the society were seated in the first row. Governor Jesse Nielsen and his men were also in the front seats. Even though Grover had stepped down, he was still more than qualified to be seated in the first row. Xander Hoyles and Benny Quinton had also arrived and were seated. Soon, most of the seats were filled up. But there were still six empty seats in the first row. Everyone knew what this meant. These six seats were reserved for the God of War and his subordinates, the Five Great Wars Regiment. Any one of them alone was enough to make the North Hampton tremble in fear. Not to mention the God of War. This is exciting! This is really, really exciting! Winston had never been so excited in his life. He was about to meet the legendary God of War! Oh, how long have I waited for this day toe¡­ And it finally came! There was a different meaning to it today. The God of War and Benny Quinton were going to make their appearance together. Themander-in-chief in charge was also the famed general of the Iron Brigade. This would be quite a historic moment to witness. Winston kept ncing towards the passageway. The anticipation he was feeling was overwhelming. The younger generations of the Gonzales family were feeling honored and prideful from the bottom of their hearts. Among all those from the younger generation of the North Hampton, who else was fortunate enough to attend such a ceremony? This was the power of the resources they had. The experience andworking they had umted were definitely enough to crush their competitors. The billionaires of the North Hampton Chamber of Commerce were of no exception. Compared to Winston, the God of War was rtively more like theirst hope. Because the North Hampton Chamber of Commerce was in distress and the markets were disintegrating. They would suffer if there wasn¡¯t anyone to back them up. The attendees quietened down after a short while. Not long after, Percy marched into the venue with his military uniform on. The attendees slowly stood up and weed Percy. After all, he was going to be themander-in-chief of the North Hampton Warzone after today. But Percy didn¡¯t walk over to the stage. He waited at the passageway instead. Soon, Azure Dragon, Kirin and Phoenix arrived. They were the Five Great Wars Regiment! Their intimidating aura overwhelmed the audience in the hall. This was the first time the famous Five Great Wars Regiment were onstage together. Even Xander felt his blood boiling with anticipation. Just the five of them was enough to kill an army of a thousand men. Azure Dragon and the others stopped at the passageway too. Six of them including Percy stood in two rows as they waited. Everyone knew what this meant. They¡¯re waiting for the arrival of the God of War! Everyone stood up as they held their breaths and paid full attention to the passageway. Tap¡­tap¡­tap¡­ Sounds of footsteps could be heard shortly after. A mighty silhouette had appeared at the passageway! Chapter 360 Chapter 360 ¡°Salute!¡± Percy yelled and gave a standard military salute. All the soldiers followed suit. Once the figure returned the salute, he began to walk into the hall with Percy and the others nked beside him protectively. Everyone¡¯s hearts were pounding as it wasn¡¯t an exaggeration that the seven people in front of them could save the world. This is exciting! He¡¯s the God of War! He¡¯s Erudia¡¯s one and only 5-star rated God of War! Una¡¯s heart thumped as she watched the tall figure from afar. Now that¡¯s a true hero! He¡¯s the man of every woman¡¯s dream! Una fell in love with the man just by the sight of him. The Gonzales family had also nned to do whatever it took to get Una to sleep with the God of War that night. Una was very confident that she was going to be the God of War¡¯s wife soon. I¡¯m going to be the wife of Erudia¡¯s most respectable God of War. Una could already see the bright future she was going to have. The faces of Winston and his group were glowing. After today, I, Winston Gonzales, am going to be the Grandpa of the God of War! The Gonzales family is going to prosper and be Erudia¡¯s most powerful aristocratic family! Before long, Levi and his group were finally in the hall and got to their reserved seats. The attendees in the hall could only see the back of the God of War. He sat in a tall and upright manner, like the backbone of the nation; the Great Wall of Erudia. The five stars on his shoulder shined brightly. Right now, he was the biggest focus of the audience. ¡°One should have a son like the God of War!¡± eximed Winston. ¡°Don¡¯t you think the God of War looks familiar?¡± Winston and his group who were sitting a bit further behind couldn¡¯t see quite as clearly. So Winston, Eric, and the others started to put on their sses. ¡°His back seems really familiar¡­ I feel like I¡¯ve seen him somewhere before!¡± said Winston. ¡°That¡¯s right! He looks familiar to me too, but I just can¡¯t remember who he is¡­¡± said Una. Meanwhile, Xander and Andy, who were sitting in the first row, broke out in cold sweat just after a nce at the God of War. They had seen photographs of Levi before. But they didn¡¯t expect Levi to be the God of War. Thud! Andy didn¡¯t sit tight and fell onto the ground, attracting the attention of everyone in the room. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with Andy? How can he make such a rudimentary mistake?¡± said Winston angrily. The Gonzales family wore an unsightly expression on. The ceremony finally began. Almost an hour had passed since the ceremony started and Percy stood on the stage as he waited. ¡°Lastly, let¡¯s wee the God of War!¡± announced Xander. Xander stood up and shouted to the audience, ¡°Salute to the God of War!¡± ¡°To the God of War!¡± Thousands of officers and soldiers shouted in unison. C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org Levi got on the stage in the midst of the shouts and stood facing everybody. The attendees went crazy when they saw the face of the God of War as their dream finally came true. All these years, the God of War was the military spirit of the soldiers. They could die without any regrets now that they finally saw the God of War in person. ¡°I want to take a good look at how the God of War really looks like.¡± Una and those who were younger immediately paled as they were shocked to see who the God of War really was. Boom! Everyone was shocked at the revtion. It was like a bolt that came out of the blue sky. Levi Garrison! No one had expected Levi to be the God of War. It was beyond their wildest imagination. It¡¯s actually Levi! Una was dumbfounded. Clint was dumbfounded. Robinson was dumbfounded. ¡­¡­ ¡°Huh? What¡¯s wrong with you guys? Are you shocked?¡± Chapter 361 Chapter 361 Winston and the rest were confused as to why the younger ones were so shocked. ¡°We should take a look too!¡± They turned. Winston, Eric, and the others almost fainted when they saw Levi¡¯s face. ¡°Levi? It¡¯s Levi?¡± ¡°No way! How could it be Levi?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t believe it! I must¡¯ve seen it wrongly.¡± Winston and the others couldn¡¯t ept the reality. They just couldn¡¯t believe it even though they saw it with their own eyes. Even North Hampton¡¯s highest leader, Grover Cooke, paled upon seeing Levi. ¡°This- Isn¡¯t this Levi Garrison? Levi is the God of War? I¡¯m not dreaming, am I?¡± Those who knew Levi felt as though their life was about to copse soon. Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. The young man who had once been imprisoned had transformed into an unparalleled general in a blink of an eye! He was a capable and powerful person now! It was unimaginable! The scene before their eyes was just too shocking. The upperssmen were absolutely dumbfounded, it was as if they had been struck by lightning. Levi, who was still on stage, said with a smile, ¡°Sorry to disappoint you! But I am indeed the God of War!¡± Boom! The audience from the North Hampton Chamber of Commerce was about to go crazy when they heard Levi admitting it. They finally understood why Morris Group¡¯s progress had skyrocketed. The Morris Group had the God of War backing them up all along! Who the hell would be able to stand against them? And there was Neil Atkinson too. They saw Neil¡¯s name on the guests¡¯ list. Neil is Kirin! Pfft! Winston couldn¡¯t stand it anymore and coughed out a mouthful of fresh blood. The God of War was the one who saved him from his sudden heart attack previously. Winston tried to repay the God of War by offering him money so that thetter could live a new and better life, but Winston was rejected which lead to the Gonzales family thinking that Levi was a scoundrel and a hypocritical clown. The Gonzales family thought that Levi was going to use the incident to gain more money. So the Gonzales family had constantly been targeting Levi. They even tried to kill him! Winston was about to suffer from a brain hemorrhage due to the shock and fear he was feeling. So the person I¡¯ve been targeting constantly has been the God of War all along! He really didn¡¯t care about my repayment at all! After all, the God of War wouldn¡¯t becking any money! Of course he wouldn¡¯t need me to give him a new life! The Gonzales family is finished! Winston suddenly recalled all those times Levi had warned him. Besides someone with a status like Levi, no one else would be brave enough to force the Gonzales family to kneel in front of him and apologize. Back then, whenmander-in-chief Covington said that he was going to visit his rtive, he must be referring to Levi! I¡¯m such a fool! I should¡¯ve figure it all out earlier! Pfft! Pfft! ¡­¡­ Winston continuously coughed out a few more mouthfuls of blood. The truth hit Una harder than anyone else. She had always been in contact with Levi and had the greatest conflict with him. Una had even hit Levi with money previously! It was an act of impiety! What have I done? I¡¯ve been humiliating the God of War all this time? Una immediately burst into tears. She had single-handedly ruined the Gonzales family! Up on stage, Levi held the Decree of Appointment and announced, ¡°I hereby appoint Percy Covington as themander-in-chief of the North Hampton Warzone!¡± Percy epted the Decree of Appointment while the attendees pped. It was the most glorious moment of his life! I thought I had left the Iron Brigade, but I didn¡¯t expect that I would be personally appointed by the person I respect the most! Levi didn¡¯t get down from the stage immediately. Instead, he scanned through the audience and said with a smile, ¡°I¡¯m going to use this opportunity to say a few words to some of you.¡± Boom! The attendees were stunned by Levi¡¯s words, especially Winston and his group. Their expressions had changed drastically. They realized that something bad was about to happen soon. Sh*t! Chapter 362 Chapter 362 Percy and the higher-ups of the North Hampton Warzone looked at Levi with curious eyes. They knew nothing of the upheavals of the North Hampton. But Xander, Grover, and a few others already knew that something was up. They broke into cold sweat. ¡°Winston is here, right?¡± Levi asked suddenly. Boom! Winston was about to have a heart attack at that moment. He coughed out another mouthful of blood! Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! ¡°Is Winston here?¡± Levi increased his volume into a thunderous roar. Everyone in the room felt the powerful aura Levi exuded. ¡°H-here¡­ I¡¯m here¡­¡± Winston almost fell on his knees out of fear. ¡°How did you treat me when I saved your life the other day?¡± Thud! Both Winston and Una fell onto their knees. ¡°How dare you repay my kindness with enmity? Your granddaughter threw money at me to humiliate me. She kept provoking me and even tried to kill me!¡± The attendees were shell-shocked upon hearing what Levi had said. The leaders of North Hampton looked at the Gonzales family in disbelief. Where did they find the courage to do that? They actually tried to kill the God of War? Who on earth could bear with that? It seems like even Xander Hoyles would have to destroy them! ¡°Will the Gonzales family retreat on your own, or do you need me to use my powers to make you disappear?¡± Levi asked coldly. Levi said the words as though he was on a trial. Crap! We¡¯re really doomed! North Hampton would never have stories about Winston the billionaire anymore! ¡°There¡¯s also a personal grudge with the North Hampton Chamber of Commerce. Six years ago when my business start-up became sessful, you coveted my skills and techniques. So you purposely set me up. You crippled me and sent me to jail. You coveted what I had so you took everything away from me!¡± ¡°What kind of punishment do you think you deserve?¡± asked Levi. Thud! Eric Robinson and the others fell on their knees one after another. At this very moment, they finally knew why Levi didn¡¯t go against them right away. He wanted to slowly rece North Hampton with Morris Group! ¡°You¡¯re all the same as the Gonzales family!¡± Levi looked at Jesse, ¡°Nielson, arrest all those who are in the wrong!¡± Boom! Eric and the others paled and they started to break into cold sweat. They had done many things that vited the regtions in the years of expanding their business to its current state. It was enough to get them all locked up! Not to mention that there was solid evidence of them making a move against Levi Group. They couldn¡¯t escape from evidence. The group of people quickly looked towards Xander and Grover, hoping that they could save the day. However, both of them lowered their heads. They could at least have a say if it was the North Hampton. But this is the freaking God of War! He could stand his ground simply based on his strength and thew! Grover quickly said, ¡°The North Hampton Chamber of Commerce is problematic!¡± Jesse nodded as he said, ¡°God of War, I¡¯ll definitely get it done!¡± ¡°Alright, dismissed!¡± No one had expected the Appointment Ceremony of the newmander-in-chief to end in this way. The world of North Hampton had changed after an hour. The most powerful North Hampton Chamber of Commerce and the Gonzales family are ruined! After they left the hall, Levi changed into casual clothes while Percy followed by his side. The duo found Zoey and her group. ¡°Today has really been an eye opener!¡± Aaron was in a great mood after a tour around the military camp. All the sorrow he felt earlier was gone. ¡°Mom, Dad, let me introduce you to my friend. This is Percy Covington. It¡¯s all because of him that I¡¯m able to get here today.¡± Levi said as he introduced Percy to the elderly. Aaron shook Percy¡¯s hands excitedly. They were shocked. Levi has friends like this too? ¡°May I know what your position is, Covington?¡± asked Aaron curiously. Chapter 363 Chapter 363 ¡°I¡¯m just a lowlymander. It¡¯s not worth mentioning,¡± said Percy with a smile. Caitlyn nudged Aaron and said, ¡°That¡¯s ssified information! Why are you asking that?¡± ¡°Haha. That was rude of me!¡± Aaronughed. The few of them enjoyed their dinner together afterward. Aaron still had questions on the way out, ¡°I think a newmander-in-chief was appointed today!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± ¡°Well, we don¡¯t need to think about people like him. But you did really well today, Levi. We¡¯re really happy for you!¡± Aaron grinned as he spoke. ¡°Let us have good fortune and happy events happening one after another after today!¡± Levi smiled at that. Zoey was swiping through her phone as they spoke. Suddenly, an rmed look appeared on her face and she almost dropped her phone onto the floor. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, sweetie?¡± Everyone looked at her curiously. ¡°Something big happened! North Hampton is crumbling!¡± Zoey took a deep breath. ¡°Winston Gonzales and all from the Gonzales family opted to quit Gonzales Group! North Hampton Chamber of Commerce announcing dissolution! Eric Robinson of the four noble families from the North Hampton Chamber of Commerce and dozens of higherups have been arrested due tomercial crimes!¡± ¡­¡­ The eye-catching headlines were shown on the phone. Zoey, Aaron, and the others were about to go insane. This was definitely the biggest news of North Hampton! Both the Gonzales family and the North Hampton Chamber of Commerce had crumbled at the same time. This is unbelievable! C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org Zoey¡¯s puzzled eyesnded on Levi. There was something mysterious about this man. Can he predict the future? He even told me that the North Hampton Chamber of Commerce and the Gonzales family were doomed! It came true in a blink of an eye! ¡°Levi, is there anything that you know of?¡± asked Aaron. ¡°I heard from Percy that the God of War got back at them at the Appointment Ceremony earlier.¡± Levi smiled. ¡°Oh, I see! They offended the God of War. I told you so. No one else in North Hampton would be able to destroy them!¡± Aaron felt a sense of relief. The news of North Hampton¡¯s powerful figures crumbling had quickly spread all over Quebec. Two mighty mountains had copsed in an instant. This meant that the North Hampton market was currently vacant. Anyone would want a share of the pie. In just a blink of an eye, South City and multiple other ces were preying on that pie. In the meantime, Morris Group, which had received orders from their boss, expanded their business and took up the market share. North Hampton was too big. It wasn¡¯t possible for them to take over itpletely in a short period of time. In any case, Levi¡¯s n was simple. It was to quickly restore North Hampton¡¯s order without shaking up its economy. Rogers Group had also gotten the order from Levi and had joined in as well. All of a sudden, Rogers Group became the richest aristocratic family in North Hampton. Glenn had never expected all these to happen. Levi did it out of respect for Abigail. It was also because he wanted to stabilize North Hampton as soon as possible. ¡°Zoey, do you still remember what I said previously? I¡¯m going to help you rise to the top again. Just you wait!¡± Levi said with a smile. Zoey was actually looking forward to it when she saw how mysterious Levi was acting. The Lopez family was also really excited at this particr moment. They had earned so much money and properties recently. Now that the North Hampton market was empty¡­their opportunity was finally here! As long as the Lopez family worked hard, having a corporate with a hundred million of worth wouldn¡¯t be a dream anymore. ¡°As expected, once we chased Aaron out of the family, our luck has been good!¡± Henry said while laughing. Harry looked up to the sky and cried out, ¡°God bless the Lopez family!¡± ¡°We¡¯re in big trouble! Something bad has happened!¡± Chapter 364 Chapter 364 Shaun and Mnie Lopez shouted. ¡°What are you up to? Why are the both of you so frantic? Didn¡¯t I tell you to move thepany?¡± said Harry as he frowned, obviously displeased. After he took over Zoey¡¯spany, the first thing he did was to move hispany to Union Square. After all, Union Square was at the center of the city. It feels good to have apany building in the middle of the city. ¡°Grandpa, thepany has been moved. But there¡¯s some other stuff¡­¡± ¡°Grandpa, we don¡¯t know what happened but¡­ Just this morning,rge numbers of the Company¡¯s workers resigned. What¡¯s more, it was none other than the executives who led them to resign! It¡¯s a huge loss to thepany!¡± Shaun panted. Mnie¡¯s face was extremely sullen. ¡°What? Did all these really happen?¡± Harry and the others¡¯ expressions changed. Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! It wouldn¡¯t matter much if it were only low-ranking workers who left. But it would be a huge problem if the executives left. Mnie¡¯s phone rang. ¡°What? Seven more executives left?¡± Mnie was stunned. Henry¡¯s phone rang too. ¡°What? The construction team of the West City Ecological Park Project canceled the contract and all of the workers left? Even the security and the guard dog left?¡± Henry¡¯s eyeballs were about to pop out upon hearing the news. The West City Ecological Park Project had be aplete mess. Shaun received a text message. He was immediately left dumbfounded after he read the text. ¡°What? Thepany is insolvent? The funds have long been used up in the development and now the company doesn¡¯t have any cash flow?¡± Shaun was about to have a breakdown soon. The person in charge of the project from Morris Group called Harry right at this moment. ¡°Hello Mr. Lopez, why is the project we¡¯re coborating with Imperial Meadows Limited halted?¡± Morris Group asked. ¡°Uh¡­ Due to some recent internal affairs of thepany, there has been a dy in the progress. It¡¯ll be back to normal soon!¡± Harry said and smiled awkwardly. Morris Group was like the God of Wealth to the Lopez family now. ¡°Mr. Lopez, please take a good look at the contract. There¡¯s still two days¡¯ time. If the project invested can¡¯t resume, you¡¯ll have topensate us due to breach of contract! ording to the contract, you¡¯ll have to pay one billion if that happens.¡± Harry almost peed himself upon hearing what the person in charge from Morris Group had said. Harry was trembling when the call ended. ¡°What¡¯s happened? Have the coboration projects with Morris Group been halted?¡± asked Harry. Fabian quickly went to check. Fabian was sweating buckets when he was done checking. ¡°Father, the coboration project with Morris Group is just too big! If we want to continue, we¡¯ll have to dump in more money!¡± said Fabian. ¡°What happened? Didn¡¯t Zoey¡¯spany get a big investment fund? How did this happen?¡± Harry was about to vomit blood. ¡°The treasury department of Zoey¡¯spany is currently empty. Not only have the funds been cut off, it seems like thepany is also in debt¡­¡± What Shaun said made the Lopez family tremble in fear. ¡°Huh? That¡¯s not possible! Zoey¡¯spany had been growing so well! Herpany even moved to the Union Square!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right! Thepany¡¯s market value of almost a billion isn¡¯t fake!¡± The faces of Harry¡¯s and the rest were full of disbelief. ¡°I understand now! It¡¯s all an illusion made by Zoey! She deliberately made a good financial report and crafted a perfectpany image just to attract investments and coborations!¡± ¡°Yes! There have been quite a fewpanies looking to invest and coborate with us. It must be because they were attracted by the financial report made by Zoey!¡± analyzed Fabian. Chapter 365 Chapter 365 ¡°God damn it! I thought we actually had a billion in our hands. But who knew all we got is this mess?¡± said Harry furiously. In the meantime, a car stopped in front of the Lopez family¡¯s residence. There were a few men and women in suits. ¡°Which one of you is Mr. Harry Lopez?¡± ¡°That¡¯s me. And you are?¡± Harry had an unsettling feeling. ¡°Hi, we are the person in charge of Union Square. We¡¯re here to inform you that the lease contract of thepany is a temporary contract. This is the official contract. Naturally, the prices will be revised ordingly. It will be revised from the previous ten million every five years to a hundred million every five years. Please pay as soon as possible or you will be ordered to excavate within three days!¡± One of the persons in charge from Union Square said coldly. Boom! A wave of shock washed over Harry and he almost lost his bnce. Shaun took the new contract with trembling hands and read through it. The more he read, the darker his face got. The Lopez family was at the verge of going mad. Isn¡¯t this just too unlucky? Zoey¡¯s lease was only ten million, yet it became a hundred million for them. ¡°Hurry up and settle this!¡± With that, those from the Union Square left. Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. But this was only the beginning. Someone came again. ¡°Hello, I¡¯m Hailey, the general manager of the North Hampton Bank. Imperial Meadows Limited had previously loaned eighty million from us. Now the total amount is a hundred and ten million including interest. Lopez Group will have to settle everything within seven days! Otherwise, you¡¯ll have to go through judicial processes!¡± said Hailey relentlessly. Thud! Harry was shocked and fell onto the ground. We owe the bank more than a hundred million? Is Zoey crazy? More importantly, the Lopez family has to clean up this mess! Hailey left soon after. But someone else came again. They were a dozen otherpanies who came at once. ¡°Hi, Mr. Harry Lopez. I¡¯m from Harper Investment. I¡¯m here to collect your debt of twenty million!¡± ¡°Hi Mr. Harry Lopez, I¡¯m from Allison Corporation. I¡¯m here to collect your debt of fifteen million!¡± ¡°Hi Mr. Harry Lopez, I¡¯m from Hilton Group. I¡¯m here to collect your debt of thirty million!¡± ¡­¡­ Thirteenpanies, all without exception, were here to recover the debts. Together with Union Square and the bank, the Lopez family had a debt amounting to a total of four hundred and eighty million! Everyone from the Lopez family was about to faint. They didn¡¯t gain a single cent, yet they have to settle a debt of approximately five hundred million now? Pfft! Everyone was about to cough up blood soon. ¡°Hang on. Zoey¡¯s Imperial Meadows Limited is the one that owes you the money. It¡¯s none of Lopez Group¡¯s business!¡± Shaun immediately tried to justify themselves. ¡°Hmmph! Why are you still trying toe up with excuses? Lopez Group officially bought over Imperial Meadows Limited. So naturally, the debt of Imperial Meadows Limited will have to be settled by you!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. What does this have to do with Ms. Lopez?¡± ¡°Hurry up and pay us back! Or you¡¯ll have to go through the judicial process. Everyone from the Lopez family will have to go to jail by then!¡± The representatives from all thirteenpanies were tough. They didn¡¯t even give the Lopez family a chance to breathe. ¡°Seven days! We¡¯ll only give you seven days!¡± When all representatives from the thirteenpanies left, everyone in the Lopez family were deathly silent. Everyone was soaked in cold sweat and was breathing heavily. Tap¡­tap¡­tap¡­ Suddenly, footsteps could be heard from the outside. A group of workers wearing safety helmets rushed into the Lopez family¡¯s residence. They were contractors from Imperial Meadows Limited. It was payday. When the workers heard that thepany was in a crisis, they had rushed to the Lopez family to get their pay. ¡°Harry Lopez! Pay us immediately!¡± ¡°Right! Quickly pay us, or you won¡¯t be able to handle the consequences!¡± Chapter 366 Chapter 366 A hundred men or more had the Lopez familypletely surrounded. They made a big ruckus out of it. The Lopez family werepletely stunned. Did a bunch of workerse out to protest? Previously Zoey had arranged for the contractors to be paid at the end of the month and it just so happened that today was the payday. The Lopez family might have to foot the bill in her stead. ¡°Zoey is the one who had your money! Find her if you must but it has nothing to do with us!¡± yelled Shaun angrily. ¡°What nonsense is this? Shouldn¡¯t it be the opposite? Ms. Lopez has nothing to do with thepany anymore!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right! Ms. Lopez has already been disowned by the Lopez Group. How could she be a part of this?¡± ¡°We won¡¯t leave until we receive what we were owed!¡± Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! The workers were starting to be unreasonable. ¡°You are trespassing on private property. Get out of my sight or I¡¯ll have the cops arrest you!¡± warned Shaun. ¡°Even better. I¡¯ll have them know that our wages are due!¡± The contractors did not seem to mind at all. ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll do just that!¡± Shaun believed that the contractors were only putting on a facade. ¡°Wait! Don¡¯t be rash and think this through. Should you get the police involved, things might just blow out of proportion. Wouldn¡¯t it be bad if the media finds out about this?¡± said Fabian as he attempted to stop Shaun. Shaun came to his senses immediately. Indeed. If such a scandal were to reach the ears of the media, the Lopez Group would be in deep trouble. ¡°Then what should we do?¡± asked Shaun. ¡°Settle it!¡± said Fabian unambiguously. ¡°But uncle¡­¡± Shaun was unwilling to give these people money, especially not on behalf of Zoey. ¡°My word is final,¡± responded Fabian coldly. Shaun, Mnie and the CFO of thepany wasted no time in auditing the ounts. There were a total of seven contractors, they would have to fork out at least 5.7 million this month. It wasn¡¯t until both parties had agreed to settle things cordially that the contractors finally left with their workers. The Lopez family could finally take a breather. More than five million gone in the blink of an eye. Oh, how much it hurt! The main thing was that this wasn¡¯t a business investment, so they wouldn¡¯t be able to get a single cent out of it. The Lopez family slumped helplessly on the floor, drenched in cold sweat ever since this morning. This was the biggest predicament they have ever faced. A debt of five hundred million! Even if they had Harry sold, would they even be able to pay off this debt? How did things turn out this way? They just couldn¡¯t fathom what happened. ¡°How did this happen? Are you guys stupid? Why did you investigate Zoey¡¯spany beforehand?¡± yelled Harry. ¡°Well¡­The Imperial Meadows appeared to be doing great. They had a few billions of highly liquid assets and some big-name investors backing them up. There was no doubt that thepany had a bright future ahead,¡± whimpered Shaun. ¡°How would you exin this then?¡± asked Harry. Everyone had their heads lowered, no one seemed to have an apparent answer to that question. They did not expect this to happen at all! ¡°So what are we going to do now?¡± Harry shouted. ¡°I knew it, this is the doing of Zoey! Ten billion in exchange for Levi¡¯s life, it isn¡¯t that hard of a choice for her to make, is it?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, knowing how despicable this little harlot is, she would definitely have made that choice! In order to climb the ranks of society, she was even willing to sleep with countless older men!¡± ¡°If she were given the choice between Levi and five million, she would have undoubtedly chosen the latter. Not to mention this is ten billion that we are talking about right now. It is definitely intentional!¡± As Shaun and Mnie were busy badmouthing Zoey, Harry¡¯s eyes gleamed and appeared to be in dismay. ¡°Are you saying that Zoey was searching for a scapegoat as she could no longer keep up with the operations of thepany, and we just so happened to be there?¡± ¡°That is certainly the case! A wicked woman like her would be all too d to witness our downfall!¡± Chapter 367 Chapter 367 ¡°I swear I¡¯m going to kill this harlot!¡± ¡°Pfft!¡± Harry was seething with anger. ¡°Zoey you little b*tch! You tricked me?¡± At this moment, the Lopez family were all sold with the idea that Zoey was having them clean up her mess. But she had no idea at all. When she was at the helm of Imperial Meadows, things were doing well. The business was growing and thepany had sufficient capital. Little did they know that Levi was actually the one behind it. Within the span of a night, he had changed the fate of Imperial Meadows for the worse. ¡°Grandpa, I think it would only be reasonable for Zoey to return and clean up her own mess!¡± suggested Henry. ¡°Yes, we should do just that! We¡¯ll let her solve her own problems!¡± responded the crowd angrily as they agreed to Henry¡¯s proposition. Zoey was currently at the Morris Group. Even though she had lost herpany, her abilities were . She nned to put her skills to good use at the Morris Group. However she was stopped by Levi. Levi had ns for her to start her ownpany. Zoey was sulking at Levi for not letting her to do what she wanted. At that very moment, she received a call from Harry. ¡°Zoey you goddamn harlot! How dare you trick me! Don¡¯t you dare tell anyone that you are rted to Lopez family!¡± Just as the call was connected, Harry was sting at Zoey with full force. ¡°What happened, grandpa?¡± Zoey seemed to be puzzled. ¡°What happened you say? Imperial Meadows of yours a debt of four billion! Yourpany¡¯s senior management have collectively resigned. This is such a huge matter, don¡¯t you dare pretend that you don¡¯t know about that!¡± ¡°Huh? How did it end up like this? I don¡¯t have the tiniest inkling about that!¡± Zoey was stunned, that wasn¡¯t surprising as she did not know what had unfolded behind the scenes. ¡°You are driving me crazy!¡± Harry was on the verge of exploding in rage as he thought that Zoey was feigning ignorance at such a point in time. ¡°There were times where I had restless nights, feeling guilty for exiling you from our family. Who would have thought that you were actually plotting against us the whole time. A pox on my pity!¡± yelled Harry from the other side of the phone. ¡°Grandpa, what are you talking about? I really don¡¯t know anything about that.¡± Herpany was doing well, how could it incur such a huge amount of debt? Impossible! ¡°Zoey you little harlot, how dare you y me for a fool! If only I could p the hell out of you!¡± Harry was boiling with rage. ¡°Also stop calling me your grandpa, I don¡¯t have a vile granddaughter like you!¡± Zoey was in a bind, she did not know what to do. ¡°However I¡¯ll give you a chance to redeem yourself! Reinstate yourself as the director of Imperial Meadows and clean up your own mess. I¡¯ll wee you and your family back if you do so!¡± Harry was employing the stick and carrot method. Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. He knew Zoey¡¯s and Aaron¡¯s personality like the back of his hand. They perceived the honor of the family being more important than their own lives. When they had their names removed from the family registry, Aaron cried in agony. To them, there are things that worth more than their own lives. Harry firmly believed that if he were to mention the reinstating them back into the family, they would immediately seize the opportunity. ¡°As long as you agree to return and solve yourpany¡¯s issues, I¡¯ll have your family reinstated right now. I¡¯ll even promise that I won¡¯t interfere with yourpany¡¯s affairs from now on!¡± ¡°Grandpa might have overreacted for a bit, but I hope you will understand my circumstances as your company is currently in deep trouble.¡± Harry had gone to great lengths to manipte his granddaughter. And indeed, Zoey was moved by his words. Not only would she be able to get herpany back, but she would also be reinstated to the Lopez family. That would be killing two birds with one stone! Zoey bit her lips, she couldn¡¯t resist agreeing on such a good deal. Chapter 368 Chapter 368 ¡°Zoey should you agree to it you may nowe to the Lopez family residence and I¡¯ll personally reinstate your family!¡± Harry had foreseen that it wouldn¡¯t take long for her to agree, she just needed a little push. ¡°Grandpa, I¡­¡± Just as Zoey was about to agree on it, Levi snatched her phone away from her hands. ¡°Who the hell are you? It would be best for you to stop harassing my wife or I¡¯ll beat you up!¡± said Levi angrily. ¡°Levi, it¡¯s me! Did you not recognize your grandpa?¡± Harry was furious but he had no choice other than to hold it in. ¡°Grandpa? Never heard of him. Now scram!¡± shouted Levi before he hung up the phone. He even blocked all the contacts of the Lopez family. Harry tried to call her again, but to no avail. The others tried but they had the same result. ¡°Zoey has blocked us all!¡± ¡°It was Levi! That man had berated me!¡± said Harry. Hisplexion was eerily pale. ¡°What is the meaning of this, Levi? Why did you scold grandpa?¡± asked Zoey. There was a tinge of discontent in her tone. ¡°What did I just tell you that day? Are you going to just let them walk all over you?¡± said Levi angrily. Zoey bit her lips, before stuttering for a bit. ¡°But¡­It seems that thepany¡­¡± ¡°Is that even yourpany in the first ce? What does it have to do with you now? Or are you a member of the Lopez family? If my memory serves me right you have already been exiled from the Lopez family!¡± ¡°But grandpa said that he will reinstate us¡­¡± ¡°Are you really that dumb? He only agreed to reinstate you back to the family because he wanted you to clean up his mess. After you are done, he¡¯ll get rid of you without hesitation! Zoey bit her lips a little harder this time. It took her a while before she came back to her senses. ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll go along with what you had in mind,¡± responded Zoey. Levi immediately ordered Aaron and Caitlyn to block the contacts of the Lopez family. Not only that, but Levi had also even arranged a holiday trip for Caitlyn and Aaron. It won¡¯t be so easy for you Harry! ¡°People will only take advantage of your kindness. You need to know that the Lopez family has nothing to do with you right now.¡± ranted Levi as he shook his head. When will Zoey realize she¡¯s too kind for her own good? Or else she would be bullied by the Lopez family for the rest of her life! The Lopez family was in a state of panic as they couldn¡¯t contact Zoey or her family at all. ¡°Grandpa, no matter where I looked I just couldn¡¯t find Zoey¡¯s whereabouts. Not to mention Caitlyn and Aaron are on a vacation to god knows where. It would take them at least ten days toe back!¡± said Shaun who was panting heavily. ¡°The heavens want us dead!¡± Harry was on the verge of tears. ¡°Curse that bastard Levi! Zoey was about to agree to it!¡± ¡°Why am I not at all surprised that Levi was backing Aaron and his family?¡± ¡°I really want Levi dead!¡± Just when the Lopez family was about to descend into madness, a few cars came to the family residence. ¡°Allow us to make a brief introduction. We are the co-developers for West City Ecological Park. What happened to the construction of Ecological Park? I¡¯ve heard that the construction workers and even the security guards had all left. What is the meaning of this? Did you intend to run away with our money?¡± asked one of the co-developers. Their pressure was overwhelming, there were at least twenty brawny brutes behind them. ¡°Huh? No, that has nothing to do with us!¡± Shaun could feel his sanity slipping away. ¡°What do you mean it has nothing to do with you? The contract says that the Lopez Group is now fully in charge of the West City Ecological Park!¡± That rendered Shaun speechless.Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 369 Chapter 369 ¡°With the projecting to a halt, the construction workers gone and yourpany facing cash flow issues, we would like to terminate the contract. Of course, it goes without saying that you will have to pay us back the amount that we have invested!¡± ¡°We have already appointed ourwyers, why don¡¯t you have a nice long talk with them?¡± It seems that the co-developers had already made their preparations. ¡°Why would you involve thewyer at such an early stage? Did we say that we disagree to it?¡± Shaun was about to lose himself. ¡°Thump!¡± A brute had stepped forward and threw a punch at Shaun¡¯s nose, causing blood to spew everywhere. ¡°How dare you hit me!¡± said Shaun angrily. ¡°Just you wait, I¡¯ll call the cops!¡± The brute gave Shaun a cold sneer before saying, ¡°Call the cops if you wish, but I¡¯m just a passerby. I just couldn¡¯t bear to look at you.¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Needless to say the Lopez family was enraged by this, but there was nothing that they could do. A phone call cut the tension that was starting to build up. It was Mr. Jennings from the Ministry of Construction. ¡°Mr. Lopez what¡¯s the matter? What in the world happened to the West City Ecological Park? If I were you I would refund the money to the co- developers, or else there would be a hell of a price to pay!¡± It was an order from the Ministry of Construction. ¡°Shaun, give the money back to them!¡± said Harry as he did not dare to defy orders. ¡°Alright, grandpa!¡± They had no choice but to give them their refund. Fortunately, the payable amount was slightly lower than the previous one, totaling up to 12 million. Just today they had already given out at least 20 million and this wasn¡¯t even a major part of the debt. If this goes on, the Lopez family would inevitably fall. They thought they could rise higher by forcefully acquiring thepany, but who would have thought that things would end in tragedy. Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Tears were flowing out of the rim of Harry¡¯s eyes. Greed! Greed was the main cause of their downfall! Or else why would this even happen in the first ce? Harry started to sob. The others followed him soon after. If this goes on, not only would their future be ruined, but they might also even end up in jail. It was at this moment Henry ran in with long strides while panting heavily. ¡°Dad, I¡¯ve found out where Zoey and Levi are! They are at Morris Group!¡± ¡°Great, we¡¯ll meet them at once! Zoey is ourst hope!¡± Harry brought along the other members of Lopez family as they headed towards Morris Group. As Zoey and Levi looked out of the window of their office, they could see a bunch of unexpected visitors right at the gate. ¡°Why are they here?¡± asked Zoey puzzledly. ¡°Of course it is to make you the scapegoat! Why else would they be here? The burden of the failing Imperial Meadows could only be thrown to you!¡± exined Levi as he let out a fewughs. It wasn¡¯t until now they Zoey understood the situation of the Lopez family. ¡°Why did all sorts of problems ur once I had left the Imperial Meadows? It is as if someone is behind this!¡± ¡°You know you are not as slow-witted as you have led me to believe! Yes, I was the one behind this.¡± answered Levi as heughed. Levi seemed to be having a little too much fun. ¡°You? That¡¯s impossible! If you were capable of this you wouldn¡¯t be spending all day sipping tea over here!¡± said Zoey as she shook her head in exasperation. Meanwhile, Harry was leading his family hurriedly towards the Morris Group¡¯s front building. As they attempted to trespass, they were met with several shouts. ¡°Hold it, hold it! Do you think you own this ce? Coming in as you please?¡± yelled the security guards as they attempted to block the trespassers. ¡°Mate, I¡¯m here to see Zoey¡± said Harry as he gave out a few fakeughs. ¡°Zoey? Have you mistaken? There¡¯s no one with that name over here! What are you all here for?¡± yelled the captain of the security angrily. ¡°Oh no, we are actually looking for Levi. Could you please tell him that we are here?¡± said Harry as he rephrased his words. He even slipped in an envelope to the security guard, it was full of cash. ¡°Did you say Levi? I¡¯ll help you ask.¡± Levi and Seth had a close rtionship, and so he was able to dial his number directly. ¡°Mr. Garrison, there is someone looking for you!¡± ¡°Tell him that I¡¯m busy!¡± Chapter 370 Chapter 370 As Seth had his phone on speaker mode, Harry and his family members could hear it clearly. What? He is not going to meet us? ¡°Hey Levi, it¡¯s me! Your grandpa!¡± said Harry immediately. ¡°Who the hell do you think you are? Why don¡¯t you call me grandpa instead!¡± And with that, Levi hung up immediately. ¡°This¡­¡± The Lopez family were dumbfounded. It was a force of habit that these words had slipped from his mouth. Seth stared at Harry and the people behind him before saying, ¡°You all are not here to seek for trouble, are you? I can¡¯t believe you just called yourself Mr. Garrison¡¯s grandfather.¡± The other guards were also staring at them. While Levy was given the cold shoulder by Iris and the upper management inside thepany, he could get along well with the security guards and also the janitors. They were always seen hanging around smoking or chatting during tea breaks. So naturally, Levi had a good reputation among them. To be hearing someone calling himself as Levi¡¯s grandfather, the security guards immediately turned hostile. ¡°That¡¯s right! They don¡¯t look like people with good intentions!¡± The other guards also chimed in. Shaun was in a bad mood before arriving here, and to be picked on by the security guards, he could no longer hold it in. ¡°Did you mistake yourself for someone important? You are just some lowly guards! Now scram!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, who the hell do you think you are! It would be in your best interest to summon Levi right now or I¡¯ll see to it that you lose your jobs!¡± said Henry. After all, the Lopez family had a worth of around ten billion. How could they stomach the humiliation of being ridiculed by security guards? Anger stirred within Seth when those words reached his ears. ¡°These thugs are trying to mess around, throw them out!¡± Seth had given the order. A number of guards dly obeyed the orders of their captain and threw them out of thepound. Shaun had been beaten up once before, and now again. Harry was exasperated. He had never experienced something like this in his entire life. ¡°p! p! p!¡± The psnded perfectly on the face of Shaun and Henry. ¡°What did youe here for? We came to ask for a favor! Not to act like a gangster!¡± Harry was so close to losing it. He went forward and filled the captain¡¯s pocket with a lot of cash. Seth happily epted it. He gave Levi a call once again. ¡°Tell them that if they wanted to meet me, it would only be right for them to show some sincerity by prostrating themselves on the ground,¡± said Levi from the other side of the phone. ¡°Did you hear that? If you really wanted to ask Mr. Garrison for a favor, then prostrate on the ground right now!¡± ¡°Levi you piece of shit!¡± Just when Shaun and Harry were about to burst from rage, their father stopped them. ¡°What are you doing? Have you note back to your senses yet? On your knees!¡± Under the instruction of the head of the household, Fabian, Shaun, Harry and the rest all knelt before the building. How humiliating! Words can¡¯t describe such humiliation! To think that there would be a day where they would have to kneel before Levi. The passers-by were amused by such a scene and some even took pictures of them. This made the Lopez family feel even more humiliated! Their pride and honor were being trampled on publicly. Each and every one of them swore to take vengeance on Levi. They would give it back to him tenfold! C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org Harry felt humiliated despite not being the one kneeling down. The Lopez family¡¯s honor was tarnished. But in order to meet Zoey, he could only endure the pain. Zoey and Levi were watching from the window of their office, they had the best front-row seat all to themselves. Looking upon the scene of her arrogant uncles kneeling before her, Zoey found it especially entertaining. But she also felt bad for them. ¡°Levi, don¡¯t you think that we have gone too far? They might not be able to recover from this mental anguish after all!¡± Chapter 371 Chapter 371 Zoey was just too kind for her own good. ¡°Are you actually feeling sorry for them? Don¡¯t you know what the Lopez family meant by kicking you out of the family? They wanted you out of their sight!¡± Levi chided. Zoey slowly nodded. That was not false¡­ ¡°Hey, Seth? Why is he still standing? Tell him to kneel!¡± Levi was visibly annoyed while Zoey began to panic. ¡°W-what are you doing? He¡¯s my Grandpa! How can you tell him to do that?¡± Zoey¡¯s breaths quickened as her heart was gripped by horror. ¡°He has never thought of you as a granddaughter, has he? Don¡¯t get yourself involved. Leave it to me!¡± There was a tone of finality in Levi¡¯s voice. Meanwhile, on the za, Seth approached Harry slowly. ¡°Can they see me?¡± Harry asked. ¡°Of course! Why aren¡¯t you kneeling? Get down now!¡± Seth demanded. ¡°Me?¡± Harry shot him a look of confusion. He had not expected to be forced to kneel as well. He had thought that getting Fabian to kneel before Zoey was already sincere enough. Why are they after me now? He thought. Are the two of them crazy? Do they even care about their seniors? Such unfilial children! ¡°Hey! Did you hear me? Stop acting like you¡¯re so special! You¡¯re here to plead someone to do your bidding, for goodness¡¯ sake!¡± Seth was visibly enraged. Harry began to tremble uncontrobly. ¡°A-are you telling us to get on our knees?¡± ¡°Obviously! Kneel now or scram!¡± Seth red at Harry impatiently. Crash! As the Lopez family looked on in horror, Harry fell to his knees in front of Seth. The pride of the Lopez family fell with him. What a shame! Levi Garrison! We¡¯re going to kill you! That was the thought coursing through every Lopez family member¡¯s minds. Even Harry felt utterly humiliated when he knelt in front of Seth. He had admitted defeat to Levi Garrison! Harry could feel his self-confidence crumbling into the ground when he noticed the passersby¡¯s curious looks. He wished he could bang his head against a wall and kill himself. However, he had to stay strong for the sake of the Lopez family. Zoey, who had been sitting in her office, was shocked by the sight before her. Harry Lopez was on his knees! She began to feel guilty but could not help but look at Levi curiously. This man seems different aftering out of jail¡­ She thought. He had be a literal fortune teller. He had predicted the fall of the North Hampton Chamber of Commerce and the Gonzales family. He had spected Harry Lopez to show up, kneel before them, and plead for their help. ¡­ Is he God? Is he a prophet? She started to wonder if the whole thing had been orchestrated by Levi and the entire Lopez family. However, that seemed almost impossible. ¡°What are we going to do now?¡± Zoey asked. ¡°Leave them there.¡± By the end of the workday, Harry andpany had been kneeling outside the office for a good three hours. Levi told Zoey to get in Iris¡¯ car and leave the scene. C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org Meanwhile, he waltzed out of the entrance to the office. Everyone in the Lopez family grinned from ear to ear when they saw him. Theirst lifeline had arrived! Levi headed straight for Harry and smiled at him. ¡°Well, old man, you¡¯re an obedient one, aren¡¯t you?¡± ¡°Weren¡¯t you and Zoey the ones who told us to kneel here? Where is she? Has she agreed to our requests?¡± Harry hurriedly asked. ¡°That¡¯s right! We¡¯re still waiting for her toe back and deal with the situation!¡± The others began to panic as well. Levi simply smiled. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but I think you¡¯ve misunderstood us. This has nothing to do with Zoey.¡± Chapter 372 Chapter 372 ¡°What? Are you saying she doesn¡¯t know a thing about this?¡± Harry was dumbfounded. ¡°That¡¯s right. What requests did you have, by the way?¡± Levi asked. The entire Lopez family froze for a moment. Indeed, they had been kneeling for three hours without mentioning their requests. ¡°Are you messing with us right now?¡± Harry red at Levi, disbelief evident in his eyes. The members of the Lopez family felt as though they could go crazy any moment. ¡°What? No, of course not! It¡¯s not like you told me anything before you kneeled!¡± Levi sneered. The Lopez family looked like they were about to burst into tears at any moment. ¡°Alright then. If there¡¯s nothing else, I shall take my leave,¡± Levi dered, before turning around to walk away. ¡°Wait! Where¡¯s Zoey!¡± Shaun yelled after him, rushing forward to stop him. ¡°Why should I tell you? Go away!¡± ¡°I¡¯m not letting you leave until you spit it out!¡± Shaun yelled. ¡°Get out! Are you tired of living?¡± Seth and his army of security guards soon rushed to the scene. Within seconds, Shaun and his subordinates were lying face-down on the floor with their hands behind their backs. That was the third beating he had received that day. The Lopez family could only watch in despair as Levi left the scene. The people of Morris Group had been overworked recently, the lights in their office staying on even in the wee hours of the morning. That was because the market was no longer saturated after the copse of the North Hampton Chamber of Commerce and the Gonzales family. Morris Group needed to expand as quickly as possible to snatch the newly-avable market shares. Recently,panies from South City and Quebec have flocked to North Hampton in an attempt to get a slice of the cake. At that moment, Levi received a call from Aidan Wright, his former subordinate. ¡°Mr. Garrison, I¡¯ve juste across a promisingpany that might be of interest to Ms. Lopez.¡± ¡°Tell me about it,¡± Levi said. ¡°It¡¯s the Oriental Star. Its biggest shareholder used to be the Gonzales family, and it has several different projects under its management, including its recent ventures into the entertainment industry. The copse of the Gonzales family has left it with close to no sponsors. They¡¯ll be auctioning off the company tomorrow at the suburb resorts. Do you need me to buy it over?¡± Aidan asked. ¡°No need. I¡¯ll go there myself,¡± Levi answered, smiling. He wanted to take Zoey on a vacation to escape from her unreasonable family members anyway. Zoey was still fretting over the matter when she got home. ¡°Pack your things!¡± Levi eximed suddenly. ¡°What? Why?¡± Zoey asked, widening her eyes in surprise. ¡°We¡¯re going on a vacation!¡± ¡°Why are we going now?¡± Zoey questioned doubtfully. She was worried about her job, her future and her family. Going on vacation was thest thing on her mind. Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Even so, Levi insisted on taking her along to the Clear Sky Resort, where the auction would take ce. She was still in the dark about his true intentions. By the time they arrived at the resort, it was alreadyte at night. Even so, the parking space outside the resort was packed with luxury cars, making even Zoey¡¯s Audi RS7 look cheap. ¡°Wow! Isn¡¯t that Cloudscape¡¯s chairperson? Why is he here too?¡± ¡°That¡¯s Fortune Source¡¯s CEO¡­¡± Zoey looked excited to see so many tycoons gathered in one ce. At the same time, she could not help but wonder why they were all there. She finally got the answers to her questions after the registration. Oriental Star Group was going to hold an auction at that venue the next day. Those tycoons were there topete for its ownership. ¡°Looks like I¡¯ve underestimated the number of conglomerates that fell with the North Hampton Chamber of Commerce and the Gonzales family!¡± Zoey sighed. Chapter 373 Chapter 373 ¡°What do you think of the Oriental Star Group?¡± Levi asked. ¡°It¡¯s an extraordinary corporation! I¡¯m just amazed at how they managed to break into both the property and the entertainment industry. Look at how well their artistes were doing!¡± Zoey eximed happily. Levi stroked her head lightly. ¡°Alright then, it will belong to you tomorrow!¡± ¡°Hahaha!¡± Zoeyughed loudly. ¡°Stop joking! It¡¯ll cost you at least two billion to even stand a chance!¡± Levi had indeed promised to help her rise to the top, but buying the entire Oriental Star would be impossible. She figured he was just trying tofort her. ¡°Let¡¯s just treat the auction as a learning opportunity, shall we?¡± She smiled. Just as the two of them were about to take the lift to their hotel room, a voice rang from behind them. ¡°Are you Zoey?¡± They turned around to see a young man dressed impably in a suit. Despite looking like he was in his thirties, he gave off the aura of a business veteran. ¡°Hm? Terence Gibson?¡± Zoey recognized him immediately. He was the son of one of Aaron¡¯s ssmates. Aaron¡¯s ssmate had once tried to matchmake Terence with Zoey, but she had rejected him outright. ¡°It¡¯s really you! I thought I might have gotten the wrong person.¡± Terence smiled and nced at Levi scornfully. ¡°Are you working here, Terence?¡± Zoey asked. Terence stood upright and put on a proud expression. ¡°That¡¯s right! I¡¯m the general manager of the Clear Sky Resort. Here¡¯s my name card.¡± He proceeded to hand over a copy of his name card to both Zoey and Levi. ¡°Wow, Terence! You seem to be doing great!¡± Zoey said politely. ¡°A few million a year, perhaps? I can¡¯tpare with you,¡± Terence said arrogantly. ¡°Oh, that reminds me. I heard yourpany has been taken over by the Lopez family a few days ago, and that your name has been crossed out from the genealogy book. My sincere condolences!¡± He nced at Levi once again and continued, ¡°Besides, your husband is pretty useless this whole time. Didn¡¯t he juste out of prison?¡± Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Seeing that both of them were silent, Terence continued his speech, ¡°Bro, aren¡¯t you embarrassed that you¡¯re living off a woman¡¯s sry? Just divorce her already. You¡¯re dragging her down!¡± ¡°What makes you think you¡¯re a better husband than me?¡± Levi retorted. Perfect! Terence thought. It looks like he knows he doesn¡¯t deserve her¡­ Terence¡¯s gaze was deep as he looked at Zoey with starry eyes. ¡°Zoey, I¡¯m thirty-two this year but I¡¯m still single. I¡¯ve been waiting for you this whole time! If you¡¯re willing to marry me, I can take you back to one of my mansions immediately. I have all the money you will ever need, and a Porsche at home!¡± Zoey felt her cheeks heat up in embarrassment. In Terence¡¯s eyes, her flushed cheeks were a sign that she was moved by his show of wealth. He began to fantasize about their future adventures in bed. ¡°You can take over Clear Sky Resort once you marry me! I¡¯ll establish another resort for myself,¡± Terence promised, smiling. He was sure Zoey would not be able to resist such a lucrative offer. ¡°How much is this resort worth?¡± Levi asked while smiling. ¡°Two hundred million!¡± Terence answered proudly. Levi took out his phone and dialed a number. ¡°Hello? It¡¯s me, Levi Garrison. We¡¯re buying Clear Sky Resort!¡± Chapter 374 Chapter 374 Levi¡¯s straightforward words came as a shock to Zoey and Terence. However, Terence started to chuckle after a few moments. ¡°Bro, have you been watching too many movies? Are you sure you can afford to buy my resort?¡± Terence scoffed. Hahaha! What a maniac! Who does he think he is? A millionaire or something? He¡¯s just an attention- seeking jerk!¡± The group of resort employees standing nearby began to poke fun at Levi. He¡¯s being ridiculous! Zoey thought. She did not care about her own dignity in front of Terence, but Levi just had to make a massive joke out of the two of them¡­ ¡°We¡¯re heading to our room, Terence! See you around!¡± Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. At that moment, Zoey wanted nothing more but to escape from the hellhole she was in. She dragged Levi away by the arm. ¡°Zoey! Keep my name card on you! Come and look for me if you need anything. I¡¯ll be keeping my promises!¡± Terence yelled after them. Afterwards, he turned around and told his employees, ¡°Find out which room they¡¯re in and give me a spare room card.¡± A lewd smile appeared on Terence¡¯s face. That was not the first time he had fantasized about getting intimate with her. The chance hade, and he was not going to miss it. ¡°Hmph! Just you wait, Zoey!¡± He snickered inwardly as the me of desire inside of him began to burn unbearably bright. Meanwhile, Levi and Zoey had arrived at their room. Levi received a call from someone just momentster. ¡°Hello? Is it done? Alright, send me the contract tomorrow. I¡¯ll deal with it then,¡± He said into the phone. Zoey rolled her eyes. ¡°There¡¯s no one here but me. Can you stop with your acts?¡± She was still convinced Levi was making things up. However, what she did not know was that the Rogers family had already done Levi¡¯s bidding. They had purchased the entire Clear Sky Resort on his behalf. Afterwards, they went to a restaurant to have dinner. The employees that had been stalking the two of them ran back to report their movements to Terence. This is my chance! He thought gleefully. He walked into the kitchen. ¡°Where are the orders from Table 8?¡± He asked casually. ¡°They¡¯re here!¡± the chef answered, pointing to a tray of food sitting on the table by the side. Terence took out a packet of powder and emptied it into a couple of dishes discreetly. That was from his stash of sleeping drugs. He had used it several times over the years. Every time a pretty girl came to his resort, he would spike her food with that drug and sneak into her room at night. None of them would remember anything the next day. Terence walked over to Table 8 with one of the waiters. ¡°Zoey, here¡¯s a gift from me to you. Enjoy!¡± ¡°Thank you!¡± Zoey said. Levi was still skeptical of Terence. He bent down to take a whiff of the food and the wine, and lo and behold, both the food and the wine had been spiked. However, he did not say anything about it. He dug in with Zoey as though nothing had happened. Terence watched everything unfold before his eyes from the other end of the restaurant. Time to have some fun tonight! He thought. The sleeping drug would take effect in about an hour, and Zoey would be his in no time. ¡­ Still ignorant of her precarious situation, Zoey poked Levi¡¯s arm and gestured for him to look to the side. After Levi took one look at the table next to them, he almost spit his food out. There were three men sitting by the neighboring table. The three of them were tall and muscr, but their faces were caked with makeup. To Levi¡¯s bewilderment, the men sounded and acted like women. They would even kiss each other from time to time¡­ They¡¯re gay! That was the only thing Levi could think of as he watched those men go about their business. Chapter 375 Chapter 375 Not only were the young, handsome guysing out as gay, but even the most manly-looking men might also surprise everyone with their sexual identity. The contrast between their appearance and their demeanor was astonishing. The more Levi looked at the three men flirting with one another, the more uneasy he felt. Zoey could feel goosebumps appearing on her arm. ¡°Let¡¯s finish our food and leave, darling!¡± Zoey whispered. ¡°Alright,¡± Levi answered. They stuffed the rest of their food into their mouths and left afterwards. Zoey began to feel drowsy soon after the meal, and she copsed onto the bed in their room as soon as they returned. The sleeping drug had, without a doubt, taken effect. Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! However, Levi seemed immune to its effects, and he decided to sit on the sofa to wait for his prey. Meanwhile, Terence was getting jittery as he sat waiting in his office. He had waited for an additional half an hour to make sure that the drug had taken effect. Walking on his tiptoes, he slowly made his way to Levi and Zoey¡¯s room. He pressed the doorbell a couple of times, only to receive no reply. He proceeded to bang on the door loudly ¨C still no response. Relieved, he took out his spare keycard and let himself in. He turned on the lights to see Zoey lying on the bed, fast asleep. Lustful thoughts overtook his mind, but not before he noticed Levi¡¯s absence. ¡°Wait¡­where¡¯s Levi?¡± He began to search for the man. Bam! Suddenly, someone popped out from behind his back and smacked a heavy object onto his head, knocking him out cold. Levi stood behind his limp body, taking his own sweet time to smoke a cigarette. Afterwards, he dragged Terence by the arm to the door of another room. He pressed the doorbell lightly. That room had belonged to the three gay men they had encountered earlier. The door flew open in seconds. To the three men¡¯s surprise, there was no one outside, except for a young man stripped to his birthday suit. It was none other than Terence, still out cold from the blow that Levi gave him. The three men exchanged dirty grins. In a sh, they picked Terence up and disappeared into their room. For the rest of the night, everyone in the vicinity could hear terrified screamsing from the three men¡¯s room. The other guests assumed they had been watching horror movies and decided to ignore them. Meanwhile, the employees of the resort were huddled together in a gossip circle. ¡°Is Mr. Gibson up to something again?¡± One of them asked. ¡°Yeah! Haven¡¯t you heard? It¡¯s his dad¡¯s ssmate¡¯s daughter this time around! She¡¯s gorgeous!¡± ¡°I bet he¡¯s having a whale of a time right now. I saw him slip into her room just moments ago!¡± However, the reality was far from what they had thought. Rather than bliss, Terence was in a state of confusion. He could not tell if he had been dreaming or not. He vaguely registered getting manhandled by three muscr men. His entire body was throbbing in pain. The next morning, he woke up to white-hot streaks of paining from his backside. He slowly opened his eyes to find himself lying on arge bed. Did I seedst night? Terence was ovee by joy for just a second. Did I finally get to spend a night with my goddess? I don¡¯t seem to remember anything about it though¡­ Terence rubbed his throbbing head. Afterwards, a wave of fatigue washed over him like a tsunami. He could feel stabs of pain from every part of his body; his lips, his neck, his arm, and even his backside. He felt as though he had been torn open from the inside. What even happenedst night? Was Zoey crazier than I thought? Terence could not figure out why he was feeling that way. He blinked to clear his vision before reaching out to check if there was anyone next to him. The flesh his fingers came into contact with was as hard as a rock. He froze when he realized who had been sharing a bed with him. Chapter 376 Chapter 376 ¡°Ahhhhh!¡± Terence let out a piercing scream that could almost tear the roof of the building. He began to wonder how he had gotten himself into that situation. Where did my clothes go? What happened here? Who can tell me what¡¯s going on? Terence felt like breaking down there and then. His scream jolted the three men awake. Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! They looked at him flirtatiously and cooed, ¡°Oh, baby, you¡¯re awake?¡± ¡°Urgh¡­¡± Terence almost puked his dinner out when he heard those words. Disgusting! Terence stumbled off the bed and red at the three men warily. ¡°Who are you? Why are you here?¡± ¡°Baby, you came here yourself! You werepletely naked!¡± ¡°Are you running away after enjoying yourself? Ew! What a jerk!¡± ¡­ Terence could feel his sanity slipping away as he stared at the three men. What in the world happened between us? He knew he had to get out of there. Terence wrapped a nket around himself and made a run for the door, but before he could get there, the three men formed a line and blocked his way. ¡°Did we say you could go, baby?¡± ¡°What the hell are you doing? I¡¯m going to kick the three of you outter on!¡± Terence threatened as bolts of pain continued to shoot through his flesh. ¡°Why don¡¯t you take a look at what happenedst night yourself, baby?¡± One of them handed a camera over to Terence. The more he watched the sinful action unfold, the more he wanted to wither into the ground. He had indeed been manhandled by the three men! ¡°Argh! I can¡¯t stand it anymore! He was going crazy from anger. ¡°Levi Garrison! He must have tricked me! I¡¯m going to kill him!¡± He yelled the moment he put two and two together. I have to leave this ce! Terence knew he had to get out no matter what. ¡°Baby, don¡¯t leave! If you leave, we¡¯ll put this video online!¡± The three men threatened. Terence was scared out of his wits when he heard them. If that video ended up online, he might just be left with no choice but to disappear from the face of the earth. His parents would die of embarrassment! Crash! Just like that, the three men threw Terence onto their bed again and resumed their roughhousing. Terence gripped the sheets tightly as angry tears flowed down his cheeks. It was the most shameful moment of his life. No man would be able to stand being humiliated like that! When Terence was finally released from that prison, he could not even walk straight. He had no clothes to wear, so he ended up borrowing one of the men¡¯s clothes before he could go out. His tears never stopped flowing, and he felt numb all over. He wished he could just end it all. How could this happen to me? He thought sorrowfully. ¡°Hm? Terence? Why are you limping around? Are you crying?¡± Zoey¡¯s voice rang down the hallway all of a sudden. Terence looked up, only to jump in shock as Zoey and Levi appeared before him. Levi piped up as well. ¡°Yeah, bro! Why are you crying? What happened?¡± ¡°Why are your lips bleeding? And what¡¯s with the hickeys, lipstick marks and perfume¡­¡± Levi asked, frowning. Every word of Levi¡¯s was like a grain of salt on Terence¡¯s wounds, reminding him of the suffering he had gone through. All those markings were remnants of the three men¡¯s crimes towards him! ¡°Where were youst night? Are these clothes even yours?¡± More tears spilled out of Terence¡¯s eyes when he heard that. His chagrin grew when he noticed Zoey¡¯s revolted expression. This is it. This is the end! She¡¯s going to hate me forever! Levi suddenly leaned forward and sniffed Terence¡¯s body before turning to Zoey, saying, ¡°Honey, can you smell that? Doesn¡¯t he smell like those three gay men we saw yesterday?¡± Chapter 377 Chapter 377 Boom! Terence could feel his head exploding. Levi, you¡¯re going too far! Why are you rubbing salt on my wounds? If anyone hears about the tragedy he had gone through, death might just be the only option left for him. In particr, his dignity would be reduced to naught if Zoey found out. Zoey breathed in deeply and said, ¡°Yeah! It smells familiar! I remember that scent!¡± ¡°Oh dear, bro! Don¡¯t tell me you slept with those three menst night? Gosh, I didn¡¯t know you had such a kink. No wonder you aren¡¯t married yet!¡± Levi¡¯s exaggerated tone attracted the attention of everyone around them. ¡°Yeah! I remember those clothes as well. It belongs to one of them! Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re¡­¡± Zoey looked at Terence quizzically. Terence¡¯s dignity was in shambles; he decided to make a run for it. Pitter patter¡­ He scampered down the hallway with his head down. Tears of despair ran down his cheeks as he ran off. ¡°Ew! I didn¡¯t know he was interested in that! Hubby, I don¡¯t want to see him ever again,¡± Zoey snarled.C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org ¡°I know, right? I almost puked my guts out when I saw him!¡± Levi chuckled while smiling. Terence ran back to his room and burnt the clothes on his body. He dived into the shower room and used up a whole bottle of body wash to scrub every inch of his skin down after that. He finally got out of the shower after a long, long time. He had been trying to wash the marks of humiliation the men had imprinted on his skin. He put on a fresh set of clothes and showered himself in perfume in an attempt to mask the scent of those three men. ¡°It must have been you, Levi Garrison!¡± He snarled to himself. His mind was clearer than it had ever been. From Levi¡¯s reaction just moments ago, Terence could tell that he had been the mastermind behind all this. After all, he had passed out just moments after entering Levi and Zoey¡¯s room. It must have been him! He ran over to the security room and pulled out the CCTV footage fromst night. When he saw Levi dragging his limp body to the three men¡¯s room, he banged his fist on the table in a fit of anger. ¡°I¡¯m going to kill you, Levi Garrison!¡± He growled loudly. He could almost explode on the spot. He deleted the footage immediately afterwards. The security guards in charge of the CCTV footage began to snicker amongst themselves. ¡°Boss, how wasst night? Why don¡¯t you tell us about her? We heard she¡¯s as pretty as a goddess!¡± One of them quipped. p! ¡°Shut up!¡± Terence pped the person who had just spoken across the face. He had just been vited by three men! There was no way he was going to tell them about such a thing! Afterwards, Terence rushed to Levi and Zoey¡¯s room with a group of security guards behind him. ¡°Zoey Lopez! Your husband is a thief! We caught him stealing the belongings of other customers on camera!¡± Terence bellowed. He did not care about his image anymore. All he wanted to do was to beat Levi into a pulp. Even so, he needed an excuse to do so. ¡°Huh? That¡¯s impossible. He was with me all along!¡± Zoey argued. ¡°Move aside! Take Levi Garrison away!¡± Terence yelled. The guards rushed forward to tackle Levi. ¡°Terence! What are you doing?¡± A loud voice boomed down the hallway, followed by hurried footsteps. ¡°Hm? Mr. Zielger? Why are you here?¡± Terence turned around, utterly confused. The boss of the resort strode down the hallway and stopped in front of him. ¡°Someone has bought over the resort. I¡¯m here to settle the paperwork,¡± Mr. Ziegler said. Chapter 378 Chapter 378 ¡°What? Someone bought the resort?¡± Terence froze in his tracks. Zoey was shocked as well. Could this be a coincidence? Did Levi actually buy the resortst night with that phone call? ¡°That¡¯s right. The paperwork was donest night, but he only requested to see it today.¡± Mr. Ziegler¡¯s words hit Zoey like a train. She tossed Levi a quizzical look. Was it you? She questioned with her eyes. ¡°M-Mr. Ziegler, w-who bought the resort?¡± Terence began to stammer as the scary truth dawned upon him. ¡°He¡¯s right in front of you!¡± Mr. Ziegler said, smiling. Mr. Ziegler took one step forward and bowed low to Levi. ¡°Mr. Garrison, the ownership of the Clear Sky Resort has now been transferred to you. Here is the contract for your reference.¡± Boom! It was as though a meteorite hadnded upon Terence when Mr. Ziegler spoke those words. He felt as though he had been cracked open from the head down. It was him all along! He actually bought the resortst night! He had thrown out two hundred million in exchange for the resort with just one phone call! Terence was utterly dumbfounded. Wasn¡¯t he just an imbecile who leeches off his wife¡¯s fortune? Even Zoey could not believe her ears. Did he actually buy the resort? She stared at Levi, absolutely stupefied. Levi simply smiled. ¡°Never mind with the paperwork. The resort belongs to me now, doesn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± ¡°They answer to me now, right?¡± Levi asked, pointing at the group of security guards behind Terence. ¡°Of course!¡± Levi suddenly raised his voice and hollered, ¡°Well then, why don¡¯t you tell me what valuables were lost last night?¡± The security guards and Terence felt as if they could suffocate on the spot. The security guards exchanged looks before ncing at Levi and Terence. Noticing something was amiss, Mr. Ziegler began to grow agitated. ¡°Say something! Spill the truth!¡± The leader of the security team was the first to speak up. ¡°Nothing of such sort happened Sir! Terence told us to use this as an excuse to beat you up, Sir!¡± Flop! Terence copsed onto the ground. ¡°I¡¯m sorry! Mr. Garrison, Zoey, please forgive me! I won¡¯t do it ever again!¡± Terence cried. Levi smirked. ¡°Can someone send him to room 1409 for me?¡± Terence began to panic the moment he heard the room number. His eyes were swollen as his body began to tremble like a leaf. ¡°No¡­no, no! No!¡± ¡°Please! Let me go!¡± ¡°Send him there now!¡± Levi snarled. Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! ¡°No!¡± Terence turned around to run away, but his unstable gait made it difficult for him to do so. Within seconds, he was tackled onto the floor by the security guards. That room was hell to him. As he struggled against his restraints, the security guards dragged him to room 1409 and threw him inside. ¡°Um¡­what¡¯s with room 1409?¡± Zoey asked curiously. ¡°Remember the three men? That¡¯s their room!¡± Levi whispered. ¡°Huh?¡± Zoey decided not to ask any further. Levi¡¯s eyes held a dangerous glint. That was the least he could do to punish Terence for drugging his wife. Soon, the time came for the auction of the Oriental Star Group. The participants filed into the venue as soon as the doors opened. Zoey and Levi headed in as well. Just as they had expected, the room was filled with the tycoons of the city. Not only were the prominent businessmen of the local economy present, but Zoey also caught sight of several foreign investors in the crowd. The Oriental Star Group was a lucrative business that anyone would long to have a piece of. ¡°Hey, beautiful! Care to be my friend?¡± Suddenly, a group of people rushed towards Levi and Zoey. Chapter 379 Chapter 379 The man leading the group smiled brightly at Zoey whilepletely ignoring Levi. Zoey returned a smile. ¡°Apologies. I¡¯m already married.¡± ¡°Well, that doesn¡¯t mean we can¡¯t get to know each other! I¡¯m Zayn Suarez of the South City Suarez family!¡± The man handed Zoey a copy of his name card. Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Everyone was shocked to hear his name. ¡°What? Zayn Suarez? The third Young Master of the South City Suarez family? Why is he here? They¡¯re just as affluent as the Rogers family! Were they after the Oriental Star as well?¡± ¡°What¡¯s the point ofpeting with them? We should just give up.¡± The tycoons around them looked defeated. They knew that many tycoons from South City havee to North Hampton to snatch a portion of the Oriental¡¯s shares. However, they had not expected to meet someone from the Suarez family in person. Zayn seemed satisfied with this reaction. The prominent families of South City were treated like royalty in North Hampton. It was as though they were visiting monarchs from faraway kingdoms. ¡°Do you think I¡¯m good enough for you?¡± Zayn asked proudly. The young masters of South City have long been looking forward to paying a visit to North Hampton, where there was arge poption of beautiful women. Zayn had fallen for Zoey the moment he saw her. She was prettier than any movie star he had ever seen! He did not care if she was married or not, as he just wanted a taste of her sweetness. ¡°No!¡± Levi spat a single word of rejection into Zayn¡¯s face and pulled Zoey over to their designated seats. Zayn watched them leave with an evil grin on his face. ¡°Fine then, wait till the auction¡¯s over! You can¡¯t escape from me, woman!¡± Soon, the seats were filled, and the Oriental Star Group representatives filed into the room. After a brief introduction of the Oriental Star Group, the auction officially began. ¡°The starting bid is one and a half billion. Bidding starts now!¡± The auctioneer announced. ¡°1.53 billion!¡± The Cloudscape chairperson yelled, raising his paddle. ¡°1.55 billion!¡± The Fortune Source CEO hollered, raising his paddle as well. ¡­ Soon, the bid rose to 1.7 billion. Everyone raised their bids tentatively, each bid only a little higher than the previous one. ¡°Is this a joke? Why are they increasing their bids by only ten million at a time?¡± Levi growled, visibly annoyed. Zoey grinned. ¡°We¡¯re just here on a learning journey. There¡¯s no need for us to get involved.¡± After that, she nced in the direction of Zayn and his party. ¡°Besides, I think it¡¯s pretty obvious that he¡¯s going to win the auction in the end!¡± ¡°Oh, really?¡± Levi said, smirking. ¡°Two billion!¡± Zayn, who had been silent the whole time, raised his paddle and shouted his bid without warning. The sudden addition of three hundred million shook everyone to the core. More than half of the participants could no longer afford to go any higher. Zayn nced at the crowd, warning them to stay back with his piercing gaze. ¡°2.1 billion!¡± Someone yelled, refusing to back down. ¡°2.2 billion!¡± ¡­ The tycoons decided to give up if the price went over two and a half billion. ¡°Three billion!¡± Zayn yelled out an astronomical sum yet again. The crowd roared, and everyone turned to stare at Zayn in shock. ¡°The Suarez family really is scary!¡± ¡°I knew we wouldn¡¯t be able to win the moment I saw him!¡± ¡­ The crowd chattered amongst themselves fearfully. Even the Oriental Star Group representatives were getting excited. They had not expected the bid to go so high. Zoey smiled bitterly and looked at Levi. ¡°I knew it. They¡¯re going to win.¡± However, her face fell the very next second. Levi had raised his paddle! Is he going to bid? Chapter 380 Chapter 380 Zoey had wanted to stop him, but it was toote. Everyone¡¯s eyes were trained on him the moment he raised his paddle. ¡°Three billion, one!¡± The entire crowd froze for a moment when they heard that. By the time Zayn had given his three billion bid, most of the tycoons had already given up. They were ready to ept the reality that the Oriental Star Group was going to belong to Zayn. To their surprise, however, someone was still going! He had increased the bid by just one! It was obviously a move to provoke Zayn Suarez. The Oriental Star Group representatives began to panic. Who even does that? Besides, there was an unspoken agreement amongst the bidders to increase the price by ten million with each bid. Everyone from Zayn¡¯s party stared at Levi in anguish. How dare they provoke us? Zayn, however, merely kept his evil grin on his face. You dare threaten me? You¡¯re asking for trouble! ¡°3.1 billion!¡± Zayn raised the bid by another hundred million and red at Levi. Let¡¯s see how long you can keep up! ¡°3.1 billion, one!¡± Levi did not give up. ¡°You¡­¡± Zayn was about to explode from anger. Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. This man is definitely messing around with me! Everyone else could only stare at Levi in shock. Where did he get the guts to mess around with the Young Master of the Suarez family? He¡¯s dead meat for sure¡­ Zoey was concerned as well. She knew exactly how powerful the Suarez family was, and she did not want to get into their bad books. Levi was ying with fire! However, it was toote for her to stop him. ¡°3.2 billion!¡± Zayn continued to increase the bid. His family had budgeted for a three million bid, but Levi¡¯s appearance had forced him to scrap their n. He had no choice but to add another two hundred million. I¡¯m going to kill you and sleep with your wife once this is over! He snarled inwardly. Levi remained unfazed. ¡°3.2 billion, one!¡± ¡°You¡­you b*****d!¡± Zayn stomped his foot on the floor while the rest of his party fumed in silence. Hasn¡¯t he had enough? Meanwhile, everyone else in the crowd looked on with frowns on their faces. This boy is doing it to the extreme! ¡°Fine then. Let¡¯s see if you can take this!¡± Zayn raised his paddle again and yelled, ¡°3.5 billion!¡± ¡°Woah¡­¡± The crowd drew in a collective gasp when he announced his bid. The Oriental Star Group representatives were ecstatic. That was way more than they had expected! Zayn red at Levi again arrogantly. 3.5 billion was the most he could afford as there were other expenses the Suarez family had to take care of. All he wanted to see was if Levi had the guts to increase the bid any further. If he did not, Zayn would get the Oriental Star Group like he was supposed to. If Levi were stupid enough to bid any higher, Zayn would step aside and watch his desperate attempts to produce 3.5 billion worth of cash. All eyes were trained on Levi at that moment. Zoey held her breath anxiously. To everyone¡¯s surprise, Levi raised his paddle slowly and yelled, ¡°Four billion!¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°Four billion?¡± The room went deathly silent after Levi announced his bid. Everyone had been expecting him to increase the bid by just one. Who knew he would add another five hundred million instead? Boom! Zayn and his party could only gawk at Levi. Looks like he had not been messing around after all¡­ Zoey, on the other hand, began to panic. Is he crazy? Four billion? Where is going to get the money from? Is he joking? ¡°Going once¡­going twice¡­sold! Oriental Star Group has been purchased by Mr. Levi Garrison for 4 billion!¡± Chapter 381 Chapter 381 The auction ended as quickly as it started. The Oriental Star Group representatives had reaped almost twice the amount they had nned for. It made them jittery with excitement. Bang! Bang! Bang! Zayn mmed his fist against the chairs over and over again. Veins began to appear on his neck as his face contorted into an ugly scowl. The Suarez family had nned to take over the Oriental Star Group as a crucial first step to break into the North Hampton market. He had failed his entire family. Zayn raised his head and red at Levi coldly. ¡°Well, Sir, may I ask how you¡¯re going to produce the four billion you promised?¡± Everyone snapped out of their shocked trance when they heard that. It¡¯s four billion! Does he really have that much money? Even Zoey was not convinced. Since when did he have four billion? A few members of the staff walked up to Levi. ¡°Sir, you need to prove your assets to take part in the bidding. You are the only one here who has yet to do so. We hope you understand,¡± They exined with a smile. Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Levi took out a ck card and said, ¡°I¡¯m paying by card.¡± No one believed him. It¡¯s four billion, for goodness¡¯ sake! What kind of credit card could hold so much money? All of their expenses came directly from theirpanies¡¯ reserves. Five minutester, a huge group of staff members rushed over to Levi¡¯s side. They looked as though they were ready to kowtow to him. ¡°Mr. Garrison! The transaction was sessful! Oriental Star Group now belongs to you!¡± ¡°Here is your card.¡± The manager bowed deeply and handed the bank card to Levi with two hands. The crowd let out a collective gasp. ¡°It¡­It went through?¡± ¡°He paid four billion by card?!¡± Zayn and his party¡¯s eyeballs looked as though they were going to pop out of their sockets. They had not expected to meet such a plutocrat on their first trip to North Hampton. However, no one couldpare to Zoey in terms of how bewildered she was. She was still reeling from the shock of witnessing Levi buy over the entire resort that morning. She could not believe her eyes when he had thrown out another four billion to buy the Oriental Star Group. Where did he even get that money? He waspletely broke six years ago! ¡°Mr. Garrison, pleasee with us to settle the paperwork,¡± The manager said politely. ¡°Oh, before I forget, I bought Oriental for my wife. Let her sign the paperwork,¡± Levi said. ¡°What? It¡¯s all for his wife?¡± ¡°She¡¯s so lucky! Who even gifts a wholepany to their wife?¡± Everyone at the scene were shocked. ¡°I¡­¡± Zoey covered her mouth with hands, unable to make a sound. She was touched and moved to tears by this gift. He had promised to help her rise to the top ever since she had been chased out of the Lopez family. She had not expected anything like this. Zoey stared at Levi lovingly, tears spilling from her eyes onto her porcin cheeks. ¡°Let¡¯s go, honey! Time to sign the paperwork!¡± Levi took Zoey¡¯s hand and followed the staff backstage. Zayn watched as they left the scene with a gloomy expression. ¡°No, I can¡¯t just let him go so easily! I have to secure the Oriental Star for my family! I want that woman for myself too¡­¡± ¡°What should we do, Young Master?¡± His subordinate Harold Walker asked. ¡°How many people did we bring this time round?¡± Zayn asked. ¡°Thirty fighters!¡± Harold replied. ¡°Alright. Tell them to get ready and intercept Levi and Zoey when they¡¯re about to leave. I¡¯m not going to let them get back to the city!¡± Zayn ordered. A bloodthirsty glint shed across Zayn¡¯s eyes. Chapter 382 Chapter 382 Backstage¡­ It took them half an hour to settle the paperwork. Zoey Lopez had officially be the owner of the Oriental Star Group. Her hands could not stop shaking even after she signed her name on the contract. It was unbelievable. She felt as though she had been living in a fantasy all along. Zoey stroked Levi¡¯s face lightly. ¡°Hubby, are we still asleep?¡± ¡°Are you confused?¡± Levi asked. ¡°Does it hurt if I pinch you?¡± Zoey asked before pinching Levi¡¯s skin with all her strength. ¡°Ow! It hurts! You should have tested it on yourself¡­¡± All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Levi took a step to the side to avoid her fingers. My wife is so silly! It took a while, but Zoey finally registered the situation. Everything had been real! ¡°Did you just buy an entire corporation for me? You¡¯re too nice¡­¡± Zoey sobbed, hugging Levi tightly. ¡°Where did you get so much money from? Are you hiding something from me?¡± Zoey furrowed her eyebrows and stared at him with much doubt in her eyes. ¡°I¡­¡± Levi began. But he was cut off by the ringing of Zoey¡¯s phone. It was a call from Iris. ¡°You¡¯re really happy now, aren¡¯t you Zoey?¡± Iris asked, smiling. ¡°Huh? How did you know I¡¯m happy now? Are you at the resort too?¡± Zoey asked, puzzled. ¡°Haha¡­our mysterious boss took notice of your exceptional talent and bought the Oriental Star Group for you! He needs your help urgently, so do your best!¡± Upon hearing Iris¡¯ exnation, Zoey¡¯s face fell. She looked at Levi with a grim expression. She had thought he had a stash of cash somewhere that he used to be her hero. Thest thing she expected to hear was that the person who had secured the deal was the boss of the Morris Group. Levi took advantage of the Morris Group to aplish all this! Despite her disappointment, she was touched by his sheer determination. Instead of exposing him outright, she smiled and said, ¡°Levi, you¡¯re amazing! You should work hard so you can climb the ranks at Morris Group!¡± Levi was utterly befuddled by her words. I¡¯m already the boss of Morris Group¡­ Why do I still need to climb the ranks? The couple took their leave after signing the contract. They passed by a group of people carrying Terence on a stretcher headed for the hospital as they exited the resort. Levi scoffed. I could have killed you for plotting against my wife, so be grateful that I let you live. As soon as Levi and Zoey got onto their car, Zayn appeared behind them. ¡°What? They already left? Kill the man and bring me the woman! I want to force them to hand over the Oriental to the Suarez family!¡± A cruel grin appeared on Zayn¡¯s face. Even hispanions shuddered at the sound of that. ¡°Third Young Master, are you suggesting we take over the Oriental Star Group without spending anything?¡± ¡°Why not? We¡¯ve only just started our conquest of North Hampton. We have to be as dominating as we can! We need everyone in North Hampton to fear the Suarez family!¡± Zayn dered. ¡°Let¡¯s get going!¡± Meanwhile, Zoey was nodding off in the car. The effects of the sleeping drug had long worn off, but she still felt very sleepy after getting on the car. Levi nced at the vehicles following them through the rearview window and grinned. Are they looking for trouble? After a short while, a car appeared right in front of Levi¡¯s car and stopped him in his tracks. The cars behind them also picked up speed and had their Audi surrounded within seconds. Chapter 383 Chapter 383 A few dozen people gushed out of the cars. All of them were armed with metal sticks as they charged towards Levi and Zoey¡¯s car. Levi slipped out of the car quietly to avoid waking Zoey up. Harold stormed over to Levi and snarled, ¡°You¡¯re a brave one, aren¡¯t you? Didn¡¯t expect you to get out and face us rather than running away!¡± Levi calmly lit a cigarette and breathed out a ring of smoke before replying, ¡°My wife is sleeping. Get out of my face, or else.¡± ¡°Hahaha!¡± Harold and his group of fighters burst into raucousughter. ¡°That¡¯s enough! Let¡¯s beat him up!¡± The group of fighters charged forward at Harold¡¯smand. Bam! Levi sent a flying kick at the first person. Pow! The personunched into the air before crashing onto the ground with a loud thud. His limbs spasmed for a few seconds before he went limp. Everyone froze for a second after witnessing Levi¡¯s strength. ¡°Beat him up!¡± Harold yelled, enraged. At the same time, Levi began to fight back. With two mighty punches, he sent another two people flying. Within seconds, he had appeared right in front of Harold and grabbed him by the shoulders. Bang! Levi raised his knee and knocked it against Harold¡¯s face. ¡°ARGH!¡± Harold screamed. Blood and gore smeared all over his face by the time he fell to the ground, making him almost unrecognizable. Afterwards, Levi went into full battle mode. Within a minute, the dozens of men Harold had brought along were all lying on the ground, unable to move. Their limbs had all been broken and rendered useless. He¡¯s strong! He¡¯s way too strong! Harold and his fighters had grossly underestimated his strength; Levi was unbelievably skilled. Although Harold and his fighters were masters of underhanded tactics, they had been defeated in minutes. They watched in horror as Levi dragged the cars they had used to block his path away with nothing but his bare hands. Those cars weigh several tons! Is he even human? Harold¡¯s eyeballs were going to pop out from their sockets the more he stared at Levi. His gaze was filled with fear. Thest thing he had expected to meet in North Hampton was a superhuman! Suddenly, James rushed over to Levi¡¯s side with a few of his men. ¡°I¡¯m sorry foringte, Mr. Garrison!¡± He apologized. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. They were just a bunch of thugs,¡± Levi said. ¡°Stay here and beat up anyone they send as reinforcements. Oh, and remember to spare one of them to act as a messenger,¡± Levi stated before getting on his car and leaving the scene. Zoey had been fast asleep the whole time. An affectionate smile appeared on Levi¡¯s face at the sight of her. He would have buried those people alive if they woke his wife up! Meanwhile, Zayn was getting anxious. He felt starved whenever he thought of her beautiful features, as well as his failure to obtain the Oriental Star Group for his family. ¡°Hurry up! I¡¯m sure Harold and his men have already settled things!¡± Zayn gave Harold a call, but it went unanswered. ¡°He must be beating that scumbag up,¡± He snickered. Zayn arrived at the scene five minutester. He grinned evilly when he saw the wreckages of cars strewn about the road. C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org ¡°Get ready to die, Levi Garrison!¡± Zayn rushed into the fray, only to be horrified by the sight that appeared before him. The broken forms of Harold and his thirty fighters were all lying lifelessly on the ground. ¡°What happened?¡± Zayn could not believe his eyes. He could not see Levi¡¯s car anywhere. Bang! Suddenly, the door to the car right next to him opened. Several foreigners alighted from the car, their huge bodies making them look like mountains of flesh. The leader, James, stared at him in mild interest. Chapter 384 Chapter 384 ¡°Who are you? Where are Levi and Zoey?¡± Zayn asked. ¡°Well, Mr. Garrison told me to take care of you,¡± James answered, baring his teeth in a cruel grin. ¡°W-what do you want?¡± Zayn began to panic as the muscr guys began to close in on him. He was tinypared to them¡­ p! James pped Zayn across his face without warning. That p almost knocked him out cold. A buzzing sound ensued as he struggled to recover from it. Crack! The p was not the end of it. James stomped his foot into Zayn¡¯s leg, breaking it into pieces with a loud snap. Crack! His other leg was broken as well. Crack! Crack! His arms were gone in seconds. Zayn could do nothing but scream at the top of his lungs. Not only did he lose an entirepany to someone else, but he also got crippled by some foreign jerk. Within minutes, all of Zayn¡¯s men were lying on the floor and writhing in pain. Only one person remained. ¡°Let me remind you that North Hampton isn¡¯t a ce you can just waltz into and call yourself the king!¡± James spat before turning around and taking his leave. After just a few hours, word spread far and wide amongst the Quebec nobility. Not only did the Suarez family fail to snatch even a portion of the Oriental shares, but its Third Young Master and his men had also been beaten severely and thrown out of North Hampton. It was the breaking news of the day. Many people had considered going to North Hampton to vie for its market shares, but that incident had scared them off. North Hampton had no shortage of leaders despite the copse of the North Hampton Chamber of Commerce and the Gonzales family. The Morris Group, for one, was a rising star. It was rumored that someone from the Morris Group had crippled the Third Young Master of the Suarez family. For a long time after, the Suarez family disappeared from public view, as though they had retreated to observe the situation from the sidelines. The other families followed suit. ¡­ Meanwhile, Levi and Zoey made their way to the Oriental Star Group as quickly as they could. The higher-ups of the Oriental rushed out of the building to wee their new boss. The media was contacted, and a press conference was held. When Zoey arrived, a session ceremony was being held, followed by the press conference. On the other hand, the Lopez family continued to suffer. ¡°All of you! Get out!¡± The manager of Union Square kicked the Lopez Group out of the office building. They even went as far as throwing their things out of the door. The Morris Group continued to bombard them with phone calls, reminding them that they only had one day left. If they failed to evict themselves by the deadline, they would have to pay a fine of one billion. Thepanies the Lopez Group had taken loans from continued to pester them for their repayment. The Lopez family spent the night trying to contact Zoey to no avail. Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. By the next morning, Harry¡¯s hair had turned snowy white. ¡°What are we going to do? Are we going to jail for this?¡± Harry muttered. Everyone else looked as though they had not slept in days, with their dark eye bags and tired expressions. They were running out of ideas. Suddenly, a piece of news on the TV caught their attention. ¡°Hey! Isn¡¯t that Zoey?¡± Mnie eximed. ¡°What? Zoey?¡± Everyone looked towards the TV to see Zoey sitting behind the desk at the Oriental Star Group press conference. The channel was reporting about the Oriental Star Group¡¯s transfer of ownership to Zoey, as well as her appointment as the chairperson and CEO of thepany. ¡°ording to estimations, the Oriental Star Group is worth around five to six billion. Ms. Lopez¡¯s spectacr leadership skills would help the Oriental grow and flourish even more!¡± The reporter said, smiling. ¡°What? She¡¯s the chairperson of the Oriental Star Group now?¡± ¡°How can it be? Wasn¡¯t it worth at least five billion?¡± Chapter 385 Chapter 385 ¡°How did she do it? Am I dreaming?¡± ¡­ The members of the Lopez family could feel themselves going crazy. They had not expected to be caught in this situation. They had envisioned Zoey begging in the streets after being thrown out of the family, yet she had defied their expectations. She had be the chairperson of a hugepany worth billions! They regretted it immensely. Harry, in particr, wished he could turn back time and right his wrongs. p! p! He pped Henry and Fabian across the face roughly. ¡°How dare you suggest that I cut Aaron¡¯s family out of our lives? Look at Zoey now! We¡¯re never going to be able to bask in her glory now! I bet buying thepany was easy for her!¡± Harry yelled. Henry and Fabian fell silent. Weren¡¯t you the one who made the decision? Why are you pushing the me onto us now? What were you doing before that? ¡°How did she even do it?¡± Mnie asked, confused. ¡°I bet she got in bed with some tycoon! I can¡¯t think of any other way she would be able to aplish that!¡± Henry huffed. ¡°Yeah! That¡¯s disgusting!¡± ¡°Luckily, she isn¡¯t part of our family anymore! We would¡¯ve been so embarrassed by her!¡± ¡°She¡¯s so shameless!¡± ¡­ The Lopez family continued to rant about Zoey. Harry nodded. ¡°We all know what underhanded methods she used, but she¡¯s the boss of the Oriental Star Group now. What can anyone do about it?¡± Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. ¡°There¡¯s only one way left, and that is to beg her for help!¡± They made their way to the Oriental Star Group immediately. They managed to bump into Zoey the moment they arrived at the office. Though the members of the Lopez family despised her, they still stered a smile on their faces as they approached her. ¡°Oh Zoey, we¡¯ve finally found you!¡± Harry eximed. ¡°I¡¯m sorry for everything that¡¯s happened to you before. It was all your uncles¡¯ fault! I¡¯ve punished them severely.¡± ¡°As long as you¡¯re willing toe back, you¡¯ll be a part of our family again! Can you help us out, for my sake? Look at how crippled I look now!¡± He continued pleadingly. Harry indeed looked about ten years older after just a couple days of separation. ¡°Zoey, you¡¯re the boss of the Oriental Star Group now, so you have the power to help us out! It¡¯ll be good for you in the future too!¡± Harry pleaded as the rest of the family looked on pitifully. Zoey genuinely felt sorry for them. ¡°Hey, honey, what are you doing? Let¡¯s go home!¡± Just as she was wondering if she should help them, Levi appeared behind her. The Lopez family fumed in silence when they saw him. He¡¯s up to no good again! ¡°Zoey, let¡¯s talk about this in private. This has nothing to do with Levi,¡± Harry said hurriedly. Levi quickly took Zoey¡¯s hand and led her away. ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you to ignore these people? Have you forgotten what I said?¡± ¡°I¡­¡± Zoey bit her lip, unsure of what to say. ¡°You¡¯re no longer a member of the Lopez family. Why care about their matters?¡± When will she realize she¡¯s too kind for her own good? ¡°What the hell do you mean, Levi Garrison?¡± Shaun yelled in a panicked voice as Zoey was dragged further away from them by Levi. ¡°Get out! We won¡¯t help you!¡± Levi dered. ¡°Fine then! Do you want to know how Zoey got hold of her position at Oriental Star?¡± Shaun snickered. ¡°How?¡± ¡°She slept with another man!¡± Chapter 386 Chapter 386 Shaun pointed a finger at Levi as he scoffed, ¡°You don¡¯t know about it, do you? How do you think Zoey managed to convince those investors? How do you think she paid for that office in Union Square? She did all that by sleeping with other older men! You have been cheated on!¡± ¡°Hahaha! That¡¯s right! Levi Garrison, you idiot. Did you really think Zoey would wait six years for you? In your dreams! She¡¯s slept with countless men during that period.¡± ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s right! Zoey is a hooker who brings shame to the Lopez family!¡± ¡°You disgusting b****! Do your parents know you are a slut?¡± The situation had already turned sour, so the Lopez family could not care less anymore. They jumped in and kept insulting Zoey. Sob! Sob! Zoey teared up immediately after being ridiculed by her family. Shaun scoffed, ¡°What are you crying for? You don¡¯t actually feel wronged, do you? Don¡¯t think we don¡¯t know about all the vile things you¡¯ve done! We only kept quiet because it¡¯s embarrassing, idiot.¡± Shaun felt a chill run down his spine as soon as he finished speaking. It felt as if he had been kicked into icy water. When Shaun turned and saw Levi¡¯s gaze, the former got so frightened that he almost fainted. What the hell is that? A monster? A murderer? C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org That kind of gaze could puncture anyone¡¯s heart, and one look was sufficient to trigger nightmares. Boom! Levi was standing in front of Shaun at the very next second. The former kicked a leg out forcefully. Spat! Shaun spat blood after crushing into the wall and falling. He hadn¡¯t even stood up before Levi showed up right in front of him. Levi lifted Shaun, pressing him against the wall. Levi¡¯s right hand was on Shaun¡¯s neck; it was bing tighter and tighter¡­ ¡°Urgh.. Argh¡­¡± Shaun¡¯s face turned purple soon after, and his eyes turned white as his legs kicked around aimlessly. He was suffocating! Levi is going to kill him! The Lopez family came around quickly. They hurried over to stop Levi. Unfortunately, Levi kicked every single one of them away before they could stop him. It was hopeless. Levi was intent on killing Shaun. Shaun¡¯s face was turning dark¡­ ¡°Levi, no! You¡¯ll get in trouble for that!¡± Zoey rushed over and pried Levi away. Thump! Shaun fell onto the floor after Levi loosened his grip. Unfortunately, Shaun fainted as he had been out of air for too long. ¡°Hurry and take him to the hospital!¡± The Lopez family quickly carried Shaun and rushed him to the hospital. Harry and the others wanted to threaten Levi, but when they saw Levi¡¯s murderous gaze, they became so frightened that they couldn¡¯t speak. That¡¯s a lunatic. We can¡¯t mess with him. Zoey shouted angrily, ¡°I will no longer be a part of the Lopez family! Don¡¯te looking for me again because I won¡¯t help any of you!¡± Zoey and Levi left the ce after. If Zoey hadn¡¯t stopped Levi, he would¡¯ve killed them for what they said. How could he let anyone insult his wife like that? The Lopez family were utterly hopeless. Zoey had mercilessly rejected them; theirst shred of hope was gone. They were on their own. They would have to pay a debt of one hundred million and a legal damage im of one billion¡­ That was enough tond all of them in jail. Harry gave up and readied himself to be taken into custody. Still, he was angry because the other members of the Lopez family were still too young. Shaun and the others were still in their twenties! That was one of the most torturous nights for the Lopez family. Many of them had aged a decade within that one night. Everyone sat together the next day as they waited for the inevitable. A few cars drove up to the house. When the Lopez family heard those carsing, they turned devastated. Chapter 387 Chapter 387 A group of people entered the house soon after. Harry looked up and realized that he did not know any of the intruders. The middle-aged man who looked like he was the boss came in and saw everyone looking devastated. He yelled furiously, ¡°What is the meaning of this? Why is the Lopez family of North Hampton in such a terrible state? You lot bring shame to our family!¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Harry and the others were stunned. Were those men not here to demand payment? ¡°Excuse me, but who are you?¡± inquired Harry. ¡°You don¡¯t even recognize me, Harry Lopez? I am Dustin Lopez from South City!¡± Dustin barked. ¡°What? The Lopez family from South City?¡± Harry stood up immediately; he would¡¯ve gone on his knees out of respect if that was appropriate. Henry and the others stood up politely too. It was a member of the Lopez family from South City! As far as Harry and the others were concerned, that family were like royalty. It was as if the kings and queens were visiting when members of the Lopez family from South City came to visit. ¡°What happened?¡± asked Dustin cruelly. Harry quickly shared everything with him. After learning everything, Dustin scoffed, ¡°Fine, the Lopez family from South City will deal with it.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Harry and the others were bbergasted. The Lopez family from South City will deal with everything? Is this a gift from heaven? ¡°We want to expand our business into North Hampton. You lot will y an important role, so your troubles must be solved,¡± Dustin rified. That made the others even happier. The Lopez family from South City ising to North Hampton? Does that mean we would benefit from their expansion too? The Lopez family of North Hampton would y an important role in South City¡¯s Lopez family¡¯s development into North Hampton. North Hampton¡¯s Lopez family had great connections in the city. That would help the South City¡¯s Lopez family build a strong foundation when they came. Hence, it didn¡¯t matter if Harry owed over a billion. The South City¡¯s Lopez would help anyway because they would be earning hundreds of billions in the future with Harry¡¯s help. A mere billion didn¡¯t mean much under those circumstances. It took Dustin less than a day to solve all of Lopez Group¡¯s troubles. Harry and his family¡¯s worth also grew exponentially because the Lopez family of South City would be heading over soon. With an ally that powerful, they didn¡¯t need to care about Zoey anymore. ¡°What? Zoey is that unfilial?¡± Dustin growled in fury after hearing exaggerated and misleading stories from Harry and the others. ¡°Yeah, but this is all my fault. I did not guide her well, and that brought shame to the Lopez family.¡± Harry looked like he was about to cry. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you demand her to renounce her family name? Women like that have no right to use our surname!¡± said Dustin. Harryined in tears, ¡°I have no right to do so. I could only remove her from our family tree. She would not agree to change her surname, and that bitch has risen to be a CEO by sleeping with others. We have no choice.¡± m! Dustin mmed his hand on the desk and growled, ¡°Damn it! That woman brings shame to our entire family. I must force her and her family to change their surname. I will personally go after her since you lot can¡¯t do it!¡± ¡°Also, my uncle, Sebastian, will be here soon. I want this matter solved before he reaches, so that minor issues like these don¡¯t bother him,¡± added Dustin. ¡°What? Sebastian ising? Thank heavens,¡± said Harry excitedly.Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Dustin¡¯s eyes shone with cruelty when he instructed, ¡°You wille with me tomorrow, and we will solve this issue with Zoey together.¡± Chapter 388 Chapter 388 The Lopez family never thought they would see the day when they reached a new level. They were under the protection of the Lopez family from South City. That night, they were so excited that they could barely sleep. Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. They were all looking forward to hurting Zoey the next day. They could finally their revenge. The next day. The Lopez family¡¯s fleet of cars marched proudly to Oriental Star Group. ¡°Excuse me, do you have a reservation?¡± asked the receptionist immediately when she saw the group of peopleing. ¡°I am here to talk to Zoey Lopez!¡± scoffed Dustin, who was leading the way. ¡°Oh, you¡¯re here for Ms. Lopez? Have you made an appointment? Ms. Lopez just joined us, so she is extremely busy now,¡± replied the receptionist with a smile. They had seen Zoey clocking in before 7 a.m. that day. Dustin scoffed, ¡°As if I need an appointment to talk to her?¡± ¡°Wait, sir. You must call ahead if you want to talk to Ms. Lopez. I just looked into the system. Ms. Lopez doesn¡¯t have any appointments with anyone today. Please do leave,¡± the receptionist said politely. p! Dustin suddenly pped the receptionist. That p was so hard that the receptionist fell onto the floor and teared up¡­ Everyone was surprised. No one thought Dustin would be that cruel. ¡°Security. Someone call security!¡± Some spectators shouted instantly. A group of security guards showed up soon after. ¡°Who¡¯s the troublemaker?¡± Dustin scoffed and instructed, ¡°Take them down.¡± The four muscr men standing behind him attacked. Momentster, over twenty security guards were lying on the floor and groaning in pain. Harry and the others were delighted to see that sight. The Lopez family from South City truly was something else. They were too cool! They were so powerful that they didn¡¯t need to care about anything! Dustin demanded cruelly, ¡°Have Zoey Lopeze see me right away!¡± More and more people gathered around the living room, and they stared at Dustin with their guard up. Everyone saw just how powerful the four men with him were. The situation became so dire that Zoey was alerted, and she and a few top managers went over. Zoey¡¯s expression changed when she saw Harry and the others there. ¡°That¡¯s Zoey! That¡¯s the unfilial woman who has been tarnishing and destroying our family name.¡± Shaun and Mnie informed right away. Dustin¡¯s domineering gaze turned to Zoey. ¡°You¡¯re Zoey Lopez?¡± ¡°And you are?¡± asked Zoey curiously. Shaun scoffed, ¡°Listen up, Zoey. This is Mr. Dustin Lopez from South City, and by right, you should refer to him as grandpa. However, you are not worthy of doing so!¡± ¡°Huh? The Lopez family from South City?¡± Zoey¡¯s expression changed, and her eyes shone as she had her guard up. ¡°Zoey Lopez, you will change your surname today. You are not allowed to keep it because your im has been revoked!¡± Dustin red evilly at Zoey. ¡°Excuse me? My surname is revoked?¡± Zoey refuted, ¡°Well, it¡¯s true that I have been removed from the family tree, but my name is Zoey Lopez, and no one can change that. Thew epts my name, and the name on my identity card and ount will remain as Zoey Lopez!¡± ¡°No one can change that!¡± Henry and the others stoked the fire by adding, ¡°See? She has always been that unreasonable!¡± Zoey¡¯s attitude infuriated Dustin, and he shouted, ¡°This is not up to you! The country has itsws, but the family has rules too! I represent the Lopez family from South City, and I say that you are changing your surname!¡± Chapter 389 Chapter 389 Zoey was angry too, and she insisted, ¡°And I say that it will not happen! My name is Zoey Lopez, and no one can change that!¡± ¡°Fine, you forced me to do this. Guys, take her away! She will change her surname one way or another!¡±manded Dustin. The four men who hade with Dustin took Zoey away forcefully. Oriental Star Group was in a mess. Still, their opponent was a powerful figure from South City, so what could they do? ¡°This is our family¡¯s internal matter, and if anyone dares to butt in, the Lopez family from South City will show no mercy!¡± threatened Dustin before he left. That frightened everyone even more. In the end, Zoey was dragged back to the family¡¯s home. They forced Zoey to kneel in front of the Lopez family¡¯s¡¯ ancestral hall. ¡°Sir, we have talked to the rted departments, and Zoey¡¯s surname can be changed at any time.¡± Upon hearing that report, Dustin turned to Zoey and scoffed, ¡°Pick any other surname. You are not worthy to be called a Lopez.¡± Zoey shook her head. ¡°That will never happen! My name is Zoey Lopez, and I will not stand idly by even if you have the departments legally change my name. I will just change it back.¡± Everyone was shocked by Zoey¡¯s persistence. ¡°Damn you, Zoey Lopez. How dare you disregard the family rules?¡± Dustin could feel his authority being challenged, and that infuriated him. ¡°Sir, that is how she has always been. She has never respected the Lopez family in North Hampton or in South City.¡± Shaun and the others kept stoking the fire from the side. ¡°I will order you onest time. Change your freaking surname!¡± Dustin growled as he forced his anger down. Zoey remained stubborn and ignored her safety then. ¡°No freaking way! You can demand a hundred times, but my answer will remain the same.¡± Dustin didn¡¯t look angry. Instead, heughed andmented, ¡°Fine then, you¡¯re being stubborn! Guys, prepare the whips in ordance with the family rules. I will hit her until she bows down!¡± Dustin had just finished speaking when two of his subordinates approached with a long whip. The more powerful a family was, the crazier and stricter their rules were. Those in the family who disobeyed the rules would inevitably be whipped. The whip would be so strong and harsh that its victim would need at least ten days of bed rest to recover. Even Harry trembled at the sound of it. He had seen the consequences of being whipped before. One whip was sufficient to break its victim¡¯s skin and tear its victim¡¯s flesh. Harry had seen a man suffer ten whips; he had taken a month to recover. Harry never thought Dustin would do that to Zoey. Zoey¡¯s stubbornness had obviously triggered Dustin, and thetter said, ¡°I will carry that punishment out!¡± Dustin took the whip and grinned like a cruel demon when he turned to Zoey. ¡°Zoey Lopez, you are an unfilial member of the Lopez family and have ignored our rules. You even abandoned our ancestral teaching, and as such, you will be punished.¡± ¡°You will be removed from the family tree and will change your surname!¡±manded Dustin cruelly. ¡°We will start with ten whips!¡± Dustin could already see how horribly Zoey would bleed after being whipped. Harry grew nervous then. It didn¡¯t matter how angry or disappointed he was at Zoey. She was still his granddaughter, and he had seen just how terrible the whips were. C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org Zoey would have trouble surviving if she were to be whipped ten times! ¡°Hang on. Let me talk to her first.¡± Harry then walked to Zoey and advised, ¡°Zoey, listen to me. Just agree to his terms. It¡¯s just a surname, isn¡¯t it? It¡¯s not a big deal. You won¡¯t be able to handle the whips.¡± Zoey¡¯s expression remained dark, and she scoffed, ¡°Thanks, grandpa, but I will never agree to it. Come at me! I¡¯m not afraid.¡± ¡°Then so be it!¡± Dustin was extremely furious as he lifted his whip to attack Zoey. Chapter 390 Chapter 390 Harry was so scared that he closed his eyes. Zoey closed her eyes too and felt hopeless as she readied to suffer through everything. Boom! Bang! A surprising incident happened at that moment. The heavy living room door had been kicked down, causing dust to fly everywhere. Dustin was so surprised that he paused and stared stupidly. When the dust settled, a figure walked out slowly. ¡°Huh? Levi?¡± Shaun blurted in surprise. When Zoey saw Levi there, she quickly broke free and rushed to him. Sob! Sob! Despite Zoey standing her ground earlier, she had been terrified. Levi didn¡¯t say anything. He simply narrowed his eyes and red at the Lopez family. Anyone who knew Levi would be frightened because Levi was looking absolutely terrifying and cruel at that moment. If they were on a battlefield, Levi¡¯s enemy would meet their end. There was a saying about Levi that went, ¡°When the God of War is angry, a million hidden soldiers will rise!¡± ¡°Are you the one who was going to hit my wife?¡± demanded Levi. ¡°Yes, that¡¯s me. You¡¯re Levi Garrison? How convenient! My uncle ising after you too, so I will destroy you in advance. That would make an excellent gift for my uncle,¡± sneered Dustin. The Lopez family from South City knew all about the notorious Levi Garrison. That man was partially responsible for killing Quentin Lane. He had also been there when Wesley became a cripple. ¡°Take him down,¡± ordered Dustin. Dustin¡¯s four subordinates walked towards Levi slowly. ¡°Step aside for now, honey. I¡¯ll deal with this.¡± Levi led Zoey aside. Boom! Levi saw one maning at him, so he rushed forward too and punched the man¡¯s face. That punch broke over ten of the man¡¯s teeth and distorted half of his face. Boom! Another left hook swept across another man¡¯s face. Pfft! The man fell down and fainted from that one punch. Boom! Boom! The two remaining men were punched too and would need at least one month of bed rest. ¡°What? He¡¯s that strong?¡± Levi¡¯s strength surprised everyone. He¡¯s that good of a fighter? The one who was most afraid was none other than Dustin Lopez. He knew just how powerful the four men he had brought with him were. Dustin felt a little scared when he saw Levi approaching him. ¡°Do you even realize what you¡¯re doing?¡± Dustin had the whip in his hand when he warned, ¡°Levi Garrison, you are dead because you kept challenging the Lopez family of South City! My uncle ising all the way over just to defeat you. If you go down on your knee and beg for my forgiveness now, I might think about letting you go.¡± Levi sneered. He snatched the whip away from Dustin the very next second. Levi checked the whip out and chuckled, ¡°So this is the whip for carrying out the punishment? It¡¯s quite sturdy.¡± Dustin couldn¡¯t help but sweat in fear as he scolded, ¡°I¡¯m warning you, Levi Garrison! Calm down! Don¡¯t act impulsively or you and your wife will suffer dire consequences.¡± Levi grinned, ¡°I heard that you were going to whip my wife ten times. Is that right?¡± ¡°Huh? No, I¡­¡± Whip! Levi suddenly shed the whip at Dustin. Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. One whip was all it took to tear through Dustin¡¯s clothes and leave a deep and bloody wound. ¡°Ahhh!¡± Dustin screamed in agony. That painful shout got Harry and the others to back away. Whip! Levi whipped Dustin once more. That second whip got Dustin¡¯s clothes to fall from his body, and the second bloody mark on his fat body gave everybody goosebumps. Chapter 391 Chapter 391 ¡°Ahhhhh!¡± Dustin was rolling on the floor and screaming in pain. Whip! The third whipnded. Dustin was dying of pain at that moment. All he could feel was agony, and he had shouted so much that he lost his voice. He felt as if his soul had left his body. Whip! Whip! ¡­¡­ Levi kept whipping until all ten whips had been delivered. Dustin soon stopped screaming. His body had been so mercilessly whipped he stopped moving. He curled up in agony. He didn¡¯t die, but everyone could tell that Dustin was basically crippled. Those ten whips had kicked the life out of him, and he would be on bed rest for at least a year! ¡°How weak,¡± Levi scoffed before he tossed the whip aside and left. ¡°Quick, call the ambnce and take him to the hospital!¡± Harry got nervous. Things had gotten out of control. Dustin was the next in line to inherit the Lopez family¡¯s estate in South City! Yet, he had been gravely injured in North Hampton, and Harry and the others will likely be punished harshly for what had happened. C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org ¡°That Levi is too freaking stupid and brave. How dare he attack a member of the Lopez family from South City?¡± Shaun gaped as he grinned. ¡°You know, you¡¯re right. Under these circumstances, there is no way the Lopez family from South City will let him live!¡± ¡°Right. Isn¡¯t the famous Sebastianing to destroy him?¡± Mnie and the others were anticipating the future fight excitedly. In the end, Dustin survived the incident, but the hospital reported that he would have a lot of complications in the future. For example, Dustin might go into aa and never wake up. It was also likely Dustin would be a lunatic. ¡­¡­. Neither situation was what the Lopez family of South City wanted. That was their nextmander. It would be a total joke if he turned into a lunatic! The Lopez family could not ept a humiliation like that. When the Lopez family in South City learned of what had happened, they got angry. They announced they would avenge Dustin, even if it meant toppling the entire North Hampton. Three men were in line to seed and lead the next generation of the Lopez family. Quentin had been killed. Wesley was crippled. And Dustin might beatose! Who would be okay with something like that? The famous Sebastian was going to head to North Hampton in the following week, but he showed up the following day after hearing about what had happened. In a backyard of a mansion in South City. An elderly man in an old-fashioned outfit was sitting by the table, enjoying his tea. That man was the renowned Sebastian. There was a saying in South City that went, ¡®One would rather face the devil than go against Sebastian¡¯. That proved just how powerful and terrifying Sebastian truly was. His title as the man who could overthrow the devil was not unfounded. He had been cruel and bloodthirsty when he was younger, and his hands had taken countless lives. They say that the number of people he killed was equivalent to the number of stars in the sky. Sebastianter stepped back to settle into retirement. He would drink tea, do some gardening every day, and would go to the temple on some asions. He did that to be Zen and to change his violent life. Unfortunately, he overdid it. The incident with his godson, Quentin Lane, had turned him back to his former self. He was even angrier after his two nephews got hurt. ¡°Everything is ready, sir. We can head to North Hampton tomorrow,¡± reported Sebastian¡¯s servant, Simon. Simon was actually a skilled fighter, too. Sebastian sipped some tea before instructing calmly, ¡°Go get the ck and White Guards out from prison.¡± ¡°Huh? Are you sure you want to do that?¡± Simon trembled. The ck and White Guards were simply too terrifying. ¡°Yes!¡± ¡°Okay. I will arrange for that right away,¡± replied Simon. After that, Simon took a deep breath and left. Sebastian¡¯s fame and the fear he inspired was partially owed to the ck and White Guards. Those two men were crueler than him; they were cannibals. The two of them had gotten into a battle with two hundred men and won. That battle made them famous. Chapter 392 Chapter 392 Sebastian¡¯s notoriety was immeasurable. The cruel part of that notoriety was linked to the ck and White Guards. Those were the masters of cruelty. Rumor had it that they grew up with wolves and ate raw meat every day. They had single-handedly defeated an army of two hundred and rose to fame. Theyter joined an underground boxing tournament, but they were so cruel that they were disqualified. There was a story about how, during a match, one of them tore his opponent¡¯s rib out and used that rib to stab the guy to death. Theyter joined Sebastian¡¯s team and raised hell everywhere. They had killed so many people that there were many powerful figures and families who didn¡¯t even dare look them in the eye. The mere mention of the ck and White Guards got people to tremble in fear. The ck and White Guards had gotten too violent and caused a lot of trouble, so Sebastian has locked them up. Sebastian taking the ck and White Guards to North Hampton meant that he was getting serious. When the citizens of South City learned that the ck and White Guards were being released from prison, everyone grew nervous. Those two being released meant that someone was definitely going to die. The citizens sighed a breath of relief when they learned that Sebastian was taking those killers to North Hampton. However, they started praying for North Hampton. C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org They wondered which unlucky bastard had angered Sebastian so much that he released the ck and White Guards. Everyone knew that anyone who offended Sebastian would face dire consequences. Death would¡¯ve been a better option because the ck and White Guards¡¯ inhumane methods had always terrified everyone. ¡­¡­ Thework in North Hampton was still pretty good. When Glenn heard the news, he immediately went to look for Levi. ¡°Mr. Garrison, something bad is about to happen. Sebastian wille to North Hampton tomorrow with the ck and White Guards!¡± Glenn wiped his sweat off. ¡°So what if theye? Why are you so scared?¡± chuckled Levi. ¡°Mr. Garrison, maybe you don¡¯t know it, but those three are nuts! They are like a time bomb that would go off at any moment!¡± ¡°You know Liam, don¡¯t you? He is strong and undisciplined¡­ The ones who defeated him were Sebastian and the ck and White Guards! Liam had to go on his knees and beg them for mercy. His life was spared because of that, but they still crippled all his limbs!¡± Glen took a deep breath before he continued, ¡°The ck and White Guards are especially brutal. They killed everyone in the orphanage when they were ten, and their violent tendencies only worsen as they age. They have killed countless men, and rumor has it that they are cannibals! They¡¯re basically demons.¡± Leviughed. He had seen all kinds of lunatics during his time in the army. Many ces had simr ¡®demons¡¯ who had murdered thousands before, but he had defeated them all. ¡°Be careful, Mr. Garrison. They are here to destroy you,¡± Glen warned. ¡°Well, since they¡¯reing to North Hampton, then we¡¯ll trap them here,¡± said Levi cruelly. ¡°Huh?¡± Glen blurted, stunned. Isn¡¯t this dude a little too full of it? Trapping Sebastian and the ck and White Guards? Glen didn¡¯t think it was usible, but he wasn¡¯t in a position to say anything. The news of how Sebastian was heading to North Hampton with the ck and White Guards had spread. Everyone started avoiding the ce, simply staying home. Some powerful families, however, got ready to wee the three men. It seemed that Sebastian wasn¡¯t just there to seek vengeance. He was also there because he was expanding into North Hampton. The powerful families thought that if they left a good impression on Sebastian, they might benefit from it in the future. Harry and the others stood guard at the hospital. They were excited but also scared to hear that Sebastian was heading over. With Sebastian there, North Hampton would practically be dominated by the Lopez family. As such, they would benefit from it as well. They were also afraid, though, because Sebastian might me them for what had happened. Chapter 393 Chapter 393 ¡°It¡¯d be great if Dustin could wake up before Sebastian gets here,¡± sighed Shaun. When the doctor heard that, he blurted, ¡°I have an idea that might help with that¡­¡± ¡°What is it? Tell us. If it works, we will reward you handsomely,¡± Harry said, whose eyes lit up immediately. The doctor replied, ¡°A medical expert I know might be able to cure this patient, and there¡¯s a good chance that he knows how to wake the patient up.¡± ¡°Really?¡± asked Harry, whose eyes shone with hope just like his family¡¯s eyes were. ¡°Yes, he is definitely the top in the medical field in Erudia. However, I heard that he will be catching a ne and leaving North Hampton tomorrow,¡± said the doctor. ¡°Are you talking about Benny Quinton?¡± asked Fabian. ¡°Yeah. Who else would be that skilled?¡± The doctor nodded. Harry looked troubled as he said, ¡°But I heard that Benny Quinton no longer takes patients in. He will definitely reject our request if we ask.¡± ¡°We have to try! Sebastian will be here tomorrow.¡± Harry and his family soon got to the ce where Azure Dragon and Benny Quinton lived. They asked Benny to help cure Dustin, but as expected, Benny rejected their offers. Harry and the others kept trying toe up with another solution after that. The next day rolled by soon after. A bunch of cars showed up in North Hampton. Thest few cars had about a dozen men in ck outfits. They got out and stood at the side. Simon drove the Rolls-Royce in the lead. He got out and circled around to open the door for Sebastian. Sebastian was wearing a ck, old-fashioned outfit, and was holding a walking cane with a dragon¡¯s head carved on it. He oozed a domineering aura as he scanned the ce. After that, he walked to the ck luxurious car at the end. The car seeped a chilling aura, and it shook so violently that it seemed that it might topple itself over. ¡°Stay in the car and do not leave until I give the say so,¡± instructed Sebastian. Only then did the car stop shaking. Simon was trembling in fear because that was the car the ck and White Guards took. If those two showed up on the street, the entire ce would definitely turn upside down. Simonter led Sebastian into the hospital, and they headed into Dustin¡¯s room. Thump! Harry and the others got down on their knees in front of Sebastian. ¡°This is all our fault, Sebastian. We did not keep Dustin safe. We were wrong, so please punish us as you see fit,¡± cried Harry. Sebastian scanned everyone and replied cruelly, ¡°Get up. This has nothing to do with you. Those people are not easy to deal with, or Quentin and Wesley would not have been defeated.¡± Harry replied softly, ¡°I don¡¯t dare to. Levi is my grandson-inw, yet I did not teach him the rules. I didn¡¯t know he was that strong.¡± ¡°I said, stand up!¡± Sebastian suddenly raised his voice. C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org That made Harry and the others jump up in fright. They stopped bullshitting then. Sebastian went to check on Dustin. ¡°What did the doctor say?¡± He asked. ¡°It¡¯s not good. He will not be able to wake up for the time being and might stay in a persistent vegetative state,¡± answered Harry. Sebastian looked devastated then. ¡°However, there is still hope. Benny Quinton is in North Hampton, and he is the best expert in the medical field. We asked him toe over yesterday, but he rejected our offer. His ne will be taking off today, and he should be boarding in two hours.¡± Sebastian¡¯s eyes shone with a cruel glint upon hearing that. ¡°Simon, go get Benny Quinton over! Do not let him board that airne.¡± Chapter 394 Chapter 394 Harry then added, ¡°Still, you shouldn¡¯t hold out so much hope because Benny has a rule about how he doesn¡¯t do private calls. The God of War, Liam Macy, dragged Benny over once. Things did not end well.¡± Sebastian¡¯s eyes burned with untamed fury as he roared, ¡°That puny Liam Macy is nothingpared to me!¡± ¡°I can hire anyone he can hire, and I am capable of convincing people he can¡¯t convince.¡± ¡°Go get Benny Quinton over right away. He must cure my nephew!¡± Simon nodded, ¡°Understood. There isn¡¯t a person on Earth who wouldn¡¯te at yourmand.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Those who disobey me will meet an untimely end,¡± scoffed Sebastian. Harry and the others trembled as they stood at Sebastian¡¯s side. Sebastian¡¯s aura was too strong. Everyone felt the weight of mountains crushing on them when they heard him speak. As such, they were all sweating then. Simon departed immediately to get Benny Quinton. Henry and the others started saying, ¡°Sebastian, this is all Levi¡¯s and Zoey¡¯s fault. They are close with Nueve and Trey, and they thought they can do whatever they want because of that. They don¡¯t respect the Lopez family from South City.¡± ¡°Freaking Levi Garrison. I am here just to deal with him. I don¡¯t care who he has supporting him; I will not forgive him!¡± ¡°Also, I will be staying here permanently. My n is simple. I will make it so that everyone in North Hampton trembles in fear when they hear our name,¡± dered Sebastian. Harry and the others were ridiculously excited. Was it finally their chance to shine? It didn¡¯t matter how useless they were. Being a member of the Lopez family would be sufficient. North Hampton would soon belong to Sebastian. Liam Macy, Winston Gonzales, and the North Hampton Chamber of Commerce would all fall. No one could beat Sebastian! At that moment, Harry and the others had started fantasizing about their future. Simon hurried over to the airport with about ten men. Levi had personally driven the car to take Benny Quinton and his assistant to the airport. At first, Levi wanted to use a military ne to take Benny straight to Vermond, but Benny rejected that offer. That was how Benny Quinton was. He was an ordinary doctor with a pure soul. Levi kept thempany until they went into the waiting lounge. Unfortunately, a van stopped at the airport after Levi had left. Simon and over ten men rushed into the airport. Benny and his assistant had just gotten their boarding passes and were heading towards the gate. However, over ten men showed up in front of them. ¡°Mr. Benny Quinton, pleasee with us!¡± Simon was swift. He never gave Benny a chance to talk before he grabbed them. Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. When Benny and his assistant finally came around, they were already in the van. ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± instructed Simon before the car departed. At the hospital. Benny Quinton and his assistant were forcefully dragged into the patient¡¯s room. Everyone turned serious and polite when they saw Benny Quinton there. Sebastian, however, red in disdain and scoffed, ¡°I hate educated people like you. So pretentious.¡± Benny grinned, ¡°Then why do you insist on bringing me here?¡± ¡°Because you are a doctor who can cure patients. That is all you are worthy of!¡± Sebastian pointed at Dustin, then ordered cruelly, ¡°Treat my nephew right now! If you seed, I will give you a total of one billion. If not¡­ You can choose if you¡¯d like to keep your arms or your legs.¡± Sebastian¡¯s barbaric style stunned Benny. Liam Macy had been a powerful bully too, but even that man had shown a little respect to Benny. The man in front of Benny was utterly despicable and unrestrained. He looked like a madman. Chapter 395 Chapter 395 ¡°No. You have your rules, but so do I,¡± refuted Benny. ¡°As I said, educated people like you are horrible. Isn¡¯t your job to cure the sick? Why aren¡¯t you treating him? Where is your so-called moral?¡± scoffed Sebastian. ¡°You were immoral and kidnapped me, so I have no obligations to help you,¡± persisted Benny. All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Sebastianughed aloud. ¡°There are just too many ways to force your hand. Simon?¡± Simon received the message immediately. m! Simon kicked Benny¡¯s assistant to the floor. ¡°Arg¡­¡± The assistant cried. ¡°What the hell are you doing?¡± demanded Benny in a worried tone. ¡°I will cripple him if you refuse to treat the man,¡± said Simon as he increased the pressure on the assistant¡¯s ankle. That prompted the assistant to shout even more. Harry and the others were horrified when they saw that. Sebastian was too cruel. All he knew was to tap into his violence to solve his problems. Benny had no choice but to nod and said, ¡°Okay, fine. I¡¯ll treat him.¡± ¡°Wouldn¡¯t it have been much better if you had just agreed to do so early on?¡± gloated Sebastian. There were simply too many ways to force Benny¡¯s hand. The cruelest among them was to lock Benny and his assistant in with the ck and White Guards. Benny probably would¡¯ve raised the white g in under thirty seconds. Benny and his assistant quickly dove in to treat Dustin. ¡°You better treat him well, or you will end up just like him!¡± threatened Sebastian. After taking Benny and his assistant to the airport, Levi returned to Morris Group. Morris Group had just expanded once more and would soon be the top enterprise in North Hampton. Hence, many people had their eyes on them. A tv show had even done a special interview. Iris found Levi and scoffed, ¡°You love to show off, don¡¯t you? Well, then here¡¯s your chance.¡± ¡°Huh? Me? Showing off?¡± blurted Levi suspiciously. ¡°The North Hampton Television Network wants to do a special on Morris Group in three days. I¡¯ve already helped you ept the invitation, so you may not bail on it.¡± ¡°These are the interview questions and other materials. Don¡¯t embarrass me!¡± Iris left after tossing a stack of documents to him. Urk! Levi almost vomited blood. She is making me do an interview and show my face to everyone? Is she f*****g kidding? Still, he had no choice but to participate because Iris had already epted it. ¡°Well, it¡¯s for my ownpany, anyway,¡± murmured Levi before he started studying the materials. His phone rang up at that moment. The call was from Azure Dragon. ¡°I think something bad happened. The airport called and said that Mr. Quinton never boarded the ne, and we can¡¯t find him at the airport either,¡± said Azure Dragon, whose voice was obviously quivering. ¡°What? He¡¯s missing?¡± said Levi, whose expression took a sharp turn. He had not gotten a private ne for Benny, but Levi had talked to the managers at the airport and asked them to keep an eye on him. Benny was missing, and that meant that something must¡¯ve happened. ¡°Investigate it immediately! Mr. Quinton must not get hurt,¡± instructed Levi. ¡°ording to the CCTV at the airport, someone dragged Mr. Quinton into a van,¡± reported Azure Dragon soon after. ¡°Call Xavier and the people responsible for the traffic. Find out where that van went!¡± said Levi anxiously. He would not let anyone go off that easily if Benny had a hair off his head! ¡°Got it! The van went to the hospital, and there were witnesses that imed they saw Benny there!¡± Levi stood up and announced evilly, ¡°Okay, got it. I will personally head over to the hospital.¡± Chapter 396 Chapter 396 Inside the hospital. Benny and his assistant examined the patient thoroughly, and Benny¡¯s conclusion was that it would take Dustin a long time to recover. The treatment would go on for at least four months. ¡°How about this? I will take this patient with me to Vermond and will personally treat him there,¡± suggested Benny. Benny had a lot of work to tend to in Vermond; he couldn¡¯t stay in North Hampton. Simon, Harry, and everyone else grinned when they heard that there was hope. Sebastian, however, frowned and asked, ¡°Why can¡¯t you treat him here in North Hampton?¡± ¡°Because I work in Vermond, and a lot of patients are waiting for me there,¡± exined Benny. Sebastian shook his head. ¡°No! You must stay here and treat my nephew. You are not to leave or treat anyone else during this period. Focus only on my nephew, and you may leave when he is back on his feet.¡± ¡°You may reject my offer, but he will have to stay, and who knows how long he¡¯ll survive?¡± Sebastian was staring at Benny¡¯s assistant at that moment. The assistant trembled in fear. If he stayed, he would definitely be killed. Sebastian had always been that barbaric, and he didn¡¯t give Benny a chance to say anything else. ¡°You¡­¡± Benny was so frustrated that he felt as if he would explode. He couldn¡¯t stay in North Hampton because he simply had too much to do in Vermond. ¡°Sir, I promise I¡¯ll revive him in Vermond. Can I please take him there?¡± asked Benny. ¡°No! There will be no further discussion. You will stay right here in North Hampton, and you will treat my nephew.¡± Sebastian¡¯s eyes shone with fury. ¡°Oh right, I just remembered that North Hampton has a private hospital. Transfer him over right away. Benny Quinton, you wille with us!¡± ordered Sebastian. ¡°I¡¯ll get started on the paperwork right away,¡± replied Simon. Benny was nervous then. Is this Sebastian guy going to imprison me and force me to treat his nephew? All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡­.. Levi arrived at the hospital at that moment. He paused when he saw the cars there. However, he had not stopped because there were over ten simr cars parked in a straight line. He had stopped because he had sensed two dangerous auras seeping out of one of the cars. There were a number of good fighters in North Hampton. Some examples would be Jack Smith¡¯s Invincible-13 who were all amazing fighters. However,pared to the two men inside the car, all thirteen men seemed puny. Despite all that, the aura only made Levi take one look. He had been on the battlefield for five years, so he had seen all kinds of outstanding fighters before. He was simply curious as to why someone like that would show up in North Hampton. Levi was about to enter the hospital when he bumped into a group of men. Simon had made the arrangements to transfer Dustin Lopez, and Benny was there with them. ¡°Mr. Quinton?¡± blurted Levi. Benny sighed a breath of relief as soon as he saw Levi there. I¡¯ll be fine with him here. Simon looked displeased as he asked, ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Harry rushed over immediately andined, ¡°That is Levi Garrison! He whipped Dustin ten times and put Dustin in that state. He was also involved in the incidents that hurt Quentin and Wesley.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. He¡¯s Levi Garrison! You should kick his ass right away!¡± ¡°He has always been disrespectful to the Lopez family and often insulted Sebastian.¡± ¡­.. Shaun and the others started bullshitting once more. Simon became furious when he heard that. ¡°You¡¯re responsible for this?¡± The Lopez family¡¯s bodyguards all turned and red at Levi right away. ¡°Yeah, I did that. You guys want Mr. Quinton to treat him? Nope, no one is allowed to treat him!¡± Levi¡¯s voice sounded even, but his tone was evil. Chapter 397 Chapter 397 Even Simon was stunned. There are people brave enough to be that disrespectful to the Lopez family of South City? That was basically asking the devil himself toe to collect one¡¯s soul. Simon and the others didn¡¯t buy it when Harry and his family bullshitted. Meeting Levi in person showed Simon that the brat was even more arrogant than how Harry described. ¡°Let¡¯s go, Mr. Quinton!¡± said Levi. ¡°No one is leaving! Take them down,¡± ordered Simon angrily. The handful of men following his lead attacked instantly. However, those men were no match against Levi. It only took him a moment to knock all of them out. ¡°Quick, get the others over!¡± Simon hurried to get more help. However, Levi left with Benny and his assistant before Simon returned. Levi was more than capable of defeating Sebastian, but they were at a hospital, after all. It would be bad if things escted. That was why Levi had taken Benny away first. Levi would deal with the other issues afterwards. Sebastian exited the hospital with a bunch of men soon after. Simon also returned after asking over ten men to follow him to the entrance. ¡°Where is he? Where is Levi Garrison?¡± demanded Simon. Sebastian came as soon as he heard the news that Levi was there to rescue Benny, but he didn¡¯t meet the man. ¡°Huh? That is not possible. He was here just a second ago!¡± There were too many people at the entrance of the hospital, so Harry and the others couldn¡¯t even tell when Levi had slipped away with Benny and his assistant. ¡°You can¡¯t even keep an eye on one man?¡± reprimanded Simon. Sebastian turned even angrier; he was on the verge of exploding. Levi Garrison, the man who had crippled three of his sessors, had taken Benny Quinton away from right under his nose! That was an insult to Sebastian. It embarrassed him! He had been in North Hampton for less than a day but something that embarrassing had already happened! Sebastian was so angry that he was going crazy. He had always viewed his notoriety as something crucial. Most people in Quebec would tremble in fear when they heard his name. Yet, someone had utterly disregarded him! He would not stand by it! ¡°Send our people out right away and bring me Levi Garrison and Benny Quinton!¡± ¡°If you can¡¯t manage that, I will have the ck and White Guards take over!¡± Sebastian¡¯s eyes were burning with fury then. Boom! Simon¡¯ entire body trembled. Letting the ck and White Guards out of their cages when we have just arrived in North Hampton? If those two monsters were released, North Hampton would be drenched in blood. Simon was scared of it. The others were even more terrified. ¡°I will send our people out right away, sir. Let¡¯s not let the ck and White Guards loose unless it is absolutely necessary,¡± said Simon. Harry got curious and asked, ¡°Who are these ck and White Guards?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll teach you all about them if I have the time,¡± puffed Sebastian. Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. For some reason, Harry could feel a chill running down his spine. ¡­¡­ On the other side. After Levi got Benny into the car, the former got a private ne to take Benny to Vermond immediately. Azure Dragon followed behind Levi and asked, ¡°What do we do? Sebastian is too powerful; even Liam is not a match against him.¡± ¡°Moreover, the powerful families in South City and other remarkable ces are going insane and trying to get to North Hampton, too. They want to profit off of Sebastian¡¯s arrival.¡± ¡°Nielson is one of those men, and he wants me to ask you if that¡¯s okay.¡± Levi¡¯s eyes were cruel when he answered, ¡°Wee anyone who is here to contribute. If they are only here to cause trouble and steal resources, then tell them to f*** off!¡± Azure Dragon trembled. ¡°Understood.¡± Levi lit up a cigarette and looked into the distance before he instructed nonchntly, ¡°As for Sebastian¡­ I will deal with him myself!¡± Azure Dragon shivered even more. That man was truly unlucky to have inspired Levi to personally deal with the matter. Chapter 398 Chapter 398 Inside the Lopez family home. Sebastian was waiting for the news. Simon soon rushed over and reported, ¡°Sebastian, something bad had happened. Benny Quinton has left North Hampton and has reached Vermond!¡± ¡°What?¡± Sebastian jumped up. ¡°Those people are too much! They showed no regard for me at all,¡± roared Sebastian. Simon nodded. ¡°Levi Garrison really is freaking arrogant. He even publicly announced that he will not let anyone treat Dustin¡¯s condition.¡± ¡°That asshole! He¡¯s making it personal!¡± shouted Sebastian. He was holding a cup at the time, and a single squeeze shattered it. Harry and the others were bbergasted. Sebastian is that strong? He really is an expert! Simon looked troubled as he said, ¡°Now that Benny Quinton is back in Vermond, there is no way we can get him back here.¡± C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org ¡°I know! There are too many experts in Vermond, and even I can¡¯t break them.¡± Sebastian added, ¡°But I must make Levi Garrison pay!¡± Simon quickly said, ¡°I¡¯ve looked into the matter. Levi Garrison may look like he has Nueve and Trey supporting him, but the truth was that all three of them are being supported by the mysterious man behind Morris Group.¡± ¡°Morris Group? I¡¯ve heard of thatpany. They say that aside from the Rogers family, the Morris Group is the most powerful enterprise,¡± said Sebastian. ¡°What should we do?¡± asked Simon. Sebastian thought about it and replied, ¡°Host a party tonight and invite everybody who is anybody in North Hampton. I want the whole of North Hampton to know that I am here!¡± ¡°We¡¯ll have the party right here in the Lopez family¡¯s mansion in North Hampton!¡± ¡°Understood,¡± replied Simon as he nodded. That got Harry and the others excited. It was their moment to shine, and that was all thanks to Sebastian. No one in North Hampton would ever look down on them again. The elites in North Hampton soon received their invitation. Winston Gonzales, the four representatives of North Hampton Chamber of Commerce¡­ Glenn Rogers of the Rogers family, and all other wealthy families were also invited. Even Liam Macy and the others got their invitation. Inside the office of Morris Group. A secretary came in and reported, ¡°Ms. Annabelle, someone from South City has dropped by.¡± ¡°What do they want?¡± asked Iris. ¡°They are here to send us an invitation card,¡± the secretary spoke as she handed an invitation card over. ¡°Oh, and the man said that the invitation card must be handed to the boss,¡± added the secretary. Iris opened the invitation card, and it said that the invitation was from Sebastian Lopez. The content of the invitation, however, sounded barbaric; it felt more like a royal decree than an invitation. ¡°Sebastian of the South City? Isn¡¯t he rted to Zoey?¡± Iris said suspiciously. After that, she contacted Neil to tell him about the invitation. Neil, in turn, brought the invitation card to Levi. ¡°Sebastian is hosting a party today, and he has actually invited you over. Are you going?¡± asked Neil with a grin. Levi smiled mysteriously and read the invitation card as he nned his next move. ¡­¡­ Everyone in North Hampton was nervous at that moment. They knew Sebastian Lopez had suddenly travelled to North Hampton. Worse still, there were rumors about how he had brought the gods of assassinations known as the ck and White Guards over. It seemed that a bloody storm was inevitable in North Hampton. What worried everyone, even more, was the fact that Sebastian seemed interested in extending his business to North Hampton. To some, that news was devastating. Sebastian could single-handedly force everyone in North Hampton to bow down to him, and his cruel methods horrified everyone. He had thrown a party that night, and it seemed that his intention wasn¡¯t pure. Chapter 399 Chapter 399 Sebastian had thrown the party for two reasons. The first was to tell all of North Hampton that he, Sebastian Lopez, was there. The second was to have everyone pick a side. Those who stood with him would be fine, and those who chose otherwise would die before they know it. Harry personally looked into all the details of the party and quickly decorated the ce. When evening rolled by, many luxurious cars drove to the Lopez family¡¯s house. Everyone who was anyone in North Hampton had shown up. All their worth was over ten billion, and they used to treat Harry and the others like they were nothing. However, those same people had been bowing down to Harry and greeting him politely that day. Harry was delighted. He had never enjoyed a treatment like that before. It seemed that having someone strong supporting them had made all the differences. Shaun Lopez was having fun too. Back in the days, he was the one who had to bow down to the other wealthy kids and appease them. Even Mnie was benefitting from all that. Many young and powerful men had approached her to chat and flirt with her. That put Mnie on cloud nine. ¡°Zoey Lopez is not so great. She is nothing now!¡± Henryughed, ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right. I am so proud to be a member of the Lopez family.¡± ¡°Hello, Mr. Lopez.¡± Winston, Eric, and a number of other elites greeted Harry. Harry was so excited that he almost fainted. He hadn¡¯t even dared to fantasize about such a thing in the past. The most powerful men in North Hampton hade to greet him! Even one of the most popr guys in North Hampton, Glenn Rogers, had approached Harry. When eight o¡¯clock rolled by, almost everyone who had been invited had shown up. Everyone sat in their seats as they waited patiently for Sebastian to show up. Sebastian got out of a locked room inside the Lopez family¡¯s house at that moment. The locked room rang up with roars. The men making those noises sounded grouchy and scary. The cold aura spewing out of that room made everyone shiver in fear. Simon warned Fabian, ¡°Remember to keep an eye on this door. Do not open it, or you¡¯ll die before you know it.¡± ¡°Understood,¡± replied Fabian. He had no idea what was locked in there, but given how Simon had warned him, he was certain that whatever¡¯s inside was horrifying. Unfortunately, the more scared Simon was, the more curious Fabian got. Fabian stood nervously by the door, and he peeped through the small window. One look was all it took. ¡°Ah!¡± All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Fabian was so scared that he fell backwards. No one knew what he saw through that window, but he shouted fearfully, and he turned pale while dripping with sweat. After that, he hurried out of there¡­ That night, everyone waited in the party hall. ¡°Sebastian Lopez is here.¡± Everyone stood up to wee him. Sebastian exuded an extremely powerful aura and his gaze was enough to get everyone trembling. If the legendary ck and White Guards were to show up too, everyone would be even more frightened. Everyone knew Sebastian being there meant that North Hampton was pretty much his. It would be extremely difficult to live with him because he would not share any of his resources with anyone. ¡°Sebastian,¡± greeted Winston and the other men who were sitting at the front. Sebastian swept his gaze across them before he scoffed and asked, ¡°Who¡¯s the head of Morris Group?¡± The entire ce turned quiet after Sebastian spoke. Everyone looked to one another, but no one dared to answer. ¡°So? Where are the people from Morris Group?¡± asked Sebastian with a smile. ¡°Sebastian, um, the people from Morris Group never showed up,¡± someone piped up. Sebastian narrowed his eyes, and a terrifyingly cruel glint shimmered past his eyes. ¡°Who said that the people from Morris Group aren¡¯t here?¡± A voice suddenly rang out. Chapter 400 Chapter 400 Everyone turned around. All they saw was a team of uniformed security guards walking in. The one leading them over was Seth, the head of security. He had a rolled-up scroll with him. ¡°Huh?¡± Everyone was stunned. All otherpanies and family had sent their best and brightest as their representatives, but Morris Group had sent a group of security guards instead. That was such an arrogant move. It seemed like they weren¡¯t afraid of Sebastian at all. ¡°Interesting.¡± grinned Simon. Sebastian narrowed his eyes, but heughed, ¡°Morris Group really is something else for sending their security guard over.¡± Seth stood forward and grinned before he said, ¡°Sebastian, please allow me to introduce myself. I am Seth Wilson and am the head of security for Morris Group. My employer has asked me to send you a scroll with some words on it.¡± Everyone gasped in shock when they heard that. Morris Group¡¯s arrogance was ridiculous! They had sent the head of the security guards as if someone of that rank was all Sebastian¡¯s invitation was worth? They were tantly challenging Sebastian! No one, not even the ones with inside knowledge, knew what game Morris Group was ying. Glenn, for example, was totally clueless. He was a little worried about Levi¡¯s challenge going over the board and things spiraling out of control. Sebastian and the ck and White Guards were lunatics, after all, and if they were cornered, they would do something crazy. ¡°You are nothing but a freaking security guard, yet you dare to talk to Sebastian? Drop-dead, asshole.¡± Shaun already hated Seth, so the former wanted to use Sebastian¡¯s power to destroy thetter. ¡°Guards! Come and cripple these idiots!¡± shouted Henry angrily. ¡°Hang on¡­.¡± Sebastian spoke up, ¡°I¡¯m curious and would like to see what the head of Morris Group has gotten for me.¡± ¡°Go get it.¡± Upon hearing that, Simon walked forward to take the scroll from Seth. ¡°We will take out leave now,¡± replied Seth before he turned around to leave. Shaun wanted to stop Seth, but Simon red at him. The Lopezes had no choice but to watch as Seth and the other security guards walked away. Simon brought the scroll to Sebastian. ¡°Open it and see what¡¯s inside,¡± instructed Sebastian, who was curious. Simon¡¯s long arm held the scroll as it rolled down. Boom! Everyone was stunned when they saw the content of the scroll. A pin-drop silence fell over the room. Their jaws dropped because the content was simply that surprising. Sebastian sensed that something was off, so he walked around to look at the scroll. Sebastian almost died of high blood pressure and anger when he saw it. The scroll read, ¡°F*****g Leave North Hampton!¡± That was absolutely barbaric! Turned out, sending the security guards over wasn¡¯t the only arrogant act they had prepared. All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. The true disy of arrogance was what happened next. No one had ever tantly demanded Sebastian to leave a ce before. In fact, Sebastian had been in that industry for several decades, but he had never been treated that way before. ¡°Destroy Morris Group!¡± Simon and the Lopez family¡¯s security guards could not hold it in anymore. They wanted to crush Morris Group then and there. Simon suddenly realized why Levi had acted so freaking arrogantly. How could he not be arrogant when he had a boss who acted like that supporting him? Everyone sitting opposite the stage had their heads down. They were waiting for the inevitable storm. Infuriating Sebastian Lopez was a terrifying thing to do. The river would run red with blood, and mountains of bones would rise¡­ It seemed that a bloody storm was heading for North Hampton. Sebastian turned to everyone else and asked, ¡°What do you guys know about the head of Morris Group?¡± ¡°He¡¯s very mysterious and has never shown his face before. Even his subordinate, Neil, rarely shows up.¡± ¡°However, he is probably extremely powerful because he was able topete against the North Hampton Chamber of Commerce and the Gonzales family.¡± ¡­¡­ Everyone chimed in. ¡°And what do you think, Mr. Gonzales?¡± asked Sebastian. Chapter 401 Chapter 401 ¡°I suggest Sir to retreat out of North Hampton immediately. Your safety is of utmost importance. That man is not someone you can afford to cross.¡± The moment Winston finished speaking, everyone froze, including Sebastian. What? You¡¯re asking me to leave North Hampton? ¡°Yes. The North Hampton Chamber of Commerce agrees with Winston. North Hampton is vastly different from what you¡¯ve imagined. You might die here,¡± Robinson and the other three said. In the end, even Liam chimed in, ¡°That¡¯s right. You can¡¯t afford to cross that man!¡± The three powerful men of North Hampton were persuading him not to stay. Their words were shocking. Winston and the rest would not have said something like this in the past. However, after seeing the contents of the painting Seth had shown them, they realized what that man¡¯s intentions were. If Sebastian insisted on attacking North Hampton, he was doomed for death. Sebastian and the rest were staring at the speakers in shock. I can¡¯t afford to cross the Morris Group? Is this a joke? All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Other than one man in Quebec, there was no one Sebastian could not afford to cross. Moreover, that man was now in South City, not North Hampton. ¡°Oh, I see.¡± Abruptly, Sebastianughed. He finally understood why the people of North Hampton did not want him to stay; he was intruding upon their territory. That was why these people were using the boss of Morris Group to pressure him to leave. However, he refused to do as they say. The more he could not afford to cross him, the more he wanted to try. This piece of cake in North Hampton had to be his. He was going to destroy the Morris Group and kill Levi Garrison. Not even God could stop what Sebastian wanted to do. Looking at the crowd, Sebastian sneered, ¡°The theme for this banquet is simple. I¡¯ll expand my territory into North Hampton along with everyone. If you trust me, give me a sign. From now on, your business is my business.¡± Sebastian¡¯s words were simple to understand. He wanted everyone present to pick sides. The time hade. Everyone¡¯s hearts skipped a beat. Liam, Winston and Eric were the first to express their stances. ¡°We¡¯ve retired. We no longer participate with any disputes in North Hampton.¡± ¡°Very well. And the others?¡± Sebastian looked at the rest. ¡°I choose to follow Mr. Lopez.¡± ¡°Me too!¡± ¡­¡­ Everyone was quick and in a hurry to stand on Sebastian¡¯s side. ¡°I choose to be neutral.¡± ¡°Same!¡± ¡­¡­ A portion of the men decided to pick no sides. In the end, the three wealthy families that had the same standing as the Rogers family¡ªJenkins, Welch and the Hardy family had chosen to be neutral. After all, their families had tens of billions. They could expand their territories by themselves. Upon hearing these three men¡¯s choices, Sebastian became upset. His expression frightened the rest. Sebastian might not go against them, but their happy days would be numbered. Soon, each family had expressed their stances. Half had chosen to follow after Sebastian, and most chose to be neutral. ¡°Who¡¯s next?¡± Sebastian asked. Everyone turned to look at Glenn. The only one who had not expressed their stance was him. ¡°Mr. Glenn Rogers, what is your answer? I know you¡¯re powerful now. Please pick your decision wisely,¡± Sebastianughed. Glenn knew what he meant. No matter which decision he made, he would remain as Sebastian¡¯s ultimate archenemy. Now, the decision he would make was important. It was time for him to pick sides. If he chose to be neutral, Sebastian would not target him. However, he would not pick neutral, and neither would he choose to follow after Sebastian. ¡°I choose to stand on Morris Group¡¯s side.¡± Chapter 402 Chapter 402 A chorus of gasps sounded out. The moment Glenn¡¯s words left his mouth, the crowd fell silent. Next were the sounds of people drawing in their breaths. Their eyes were close to popping out of the sockets as they stared at Glenn in shock. Everyone could barely believe their ears. A third choice had been voiced out. They could not believe that someone had chosen to side with the Morris Group, which was Sebastian¡¯s archenemy. It was as if Glenn was courting for death. Sebastian¡¯s terrifying gazended on Glenn, and it sent a shudder down his spine. Now, terror had gripped tight onto him. ¡°I¡¯ll ask you one more time. What is your choice?¡± Sebastian repeated his question in a deep voice. All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Anyone who was not blind nor deaf would realize that Sebastian was angry. The continuous provocation had made Sebastian furious. The trembling of Glenn¡¯s body was evident. However, he would not change his decision. That was because standing on Morris Group¡¯s side meant that he was standing on Levi¡¯s troops¡¯ side. Levi¡¯s the God of War! No matter how impressive you are, Sebastian, you can never surpass the God of War. The reason behind him being number one in North Hampton was because he was a follower of Levi. If not for him, the Rogers family would have been bankrupted long ago. This was the time for him to express his loyalty to Levi. ¡°I repeat my answer. I choose to stand with the Morris Group. Whoever is the enemy of the Morris Group will be the Rogers family¡¯s enemy,¡± Glenn dered. No one could understand Glenn¡¯s decision. They thought, Even if you don¡¯t want to follow after Sebastian, you can choose to be neutral. Why do you have to go against Sebastian? Do you have a death wish? ¡°Alright, alright,¡± Sebastian said. Even he was stunned by Glenn¡¯s answer. He thought that everyone in North Hampton would bow to him the moment hemanded them to. Yet, it was only his first day here and he was already provoked several times. Levi had humiliated him. The Morris Group had forced him. The Rogers family had chosen to go against him. ¡­¡­ This was humiliating! Sebastian¡¯s pride was destroyed in a blink of an eye. Fury! It was an unrestrainable fury! Sebastianughed, ¡°Has everyone forgotten about me because I haven¡¯te here for a long time?¡± ¡°We wouldn¡¯t dare!¡± The crowd was shocked. Sebastian said to Simon, ¡°Simon, it seems like we need to do something to remind them that I hold the title of Hades.¡± Simon nodded, ¡°Sir, I¡¯ll arrange for it immediately.¡± Their conversation scared the living daylights out of the crowd. Sebastian was about to make his move. Even Glenn was afraid. He doubted he would be able to leave the Lopez family¡¯s estate alive tonight. Henry and Shaun took the opportunity to sneer, ¡°You have no fear of death! Did you have to force him to do this?¡± Sebastian walked towards Glenn and patted his shoulders. ¡°Don¡¯t be scared. I won¡¯t kill you tonight. In near future, I¡¯ll show you why your choice is a mistake.¡± At the end, when Glenn left the Lopez family¡¯s estate, his clothes were soaked with cold sweat. The remaining left with pounding hearts. Everyone knew that for North Hampton, tonight was destined to be a sleepless night. After the people had left, Sebastian narrowed his eyes and announced, ¡°We¡¯ll deal with Nueve and Trey tonight!¡± ¡°Assign ck and White Guards on it,¡± Sebastian added. Simon drew a sharp breath. He knew that Sebastian was serious about it this time. Harry and the rest exchanged a look. They knew what the ck and White Guards were. They must be what was kept in the forbidden room. Fabian, who had seen them personally, started perspiring in fear. Chapter 403 Chapter 403 When he thought back of that scene, his knees went weak. ¡­¡­ Levi knew what had happened at the Lopez family¡¯s estate. ¡°That coward Glenn actually stood on Morris Group¡¯s side!¡± Leviughed. ¡°No matter how cowardly he is, he knows how powerful the God of War is,¡± Azure Dragon chuckled. Kirin added, ¡°I¡¯m afraid Sebastian will be exacting his revenge maniacally now. That man is a lunatic!¡± ¡°The faster he makes his move, the earlier he dies,¡± Levi chortled. Sebastian Lopez was not worth his attention. Recently, Nueve and Trey were giddy with delight. They had abandoned the terrible things in their past. Now, they were focused on their businesses, hoping to contribute to North Hampton. Moreover, they were in coboration with several other sessful businessmen. They frequently had discussions on methods of business expansion. Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Most of their businesses were involved with bars and karaoke clubs. Tonight, at Crown Karaoke, Nueve, Trey, and five other businessmen were in a meeting. Right then, screams traveled into their ears from the corridor. Nueve and Trey¡¯s men were lying scattered across the corridor. As the karaoke room was soundproofed, Nueve and the rest did not hear the screams. Bang! Right then, the door to the room was kicked open. A group of people entered. ¡°Who are you?¡± When Nueve and the rest recognized none of the intruders, they became wary and stood up defensively. ¡°Neuve? Trey?¡± The leading man asked. ¡°That¡¯s right. Who are you? What are you doing here?¡± Neuve hissed. No one in North Hampton dared to provoke him. ¡°There are two people who wish to meet you,¡± the man replied as heughed. ¡°Who wants to meet us?¡± Nueve¡¯s curiosity grew. Just then, the dozens of men by the door moved to the sides, leaving a space in the middle. With the sounds of footsteps, two men came in. One in ck, and the other in white. When Nueve saw them, the color drained from his face. His voice trembled. ¡°What? B- ck and White Guards¡­¡± Nueve had lived a life in the underground society for decades. He had heard of the ck and White Guards. However, he did not expect these two gods of death to look for him. ¡°ck and White Guards?¡± Trey shrieked. The ck and White Guards were taboos. There was no good ending for those who encountered them. ¡°Let¡¯s fight till the end. We have no other way!¡± Nueve hissed. Sebastian¡¯s guards went out, leaving the ck and White Guards in the room. When they left the room, they locked the door. ¡°Ugh!¡± ¡°Argh!¡± Agonizing wails traveled out of the karaoke room. Even Sebastian¡¯s men had cold sweat beading on their foreheads when they heard the screams. They could not imagine the bloodbath that was going on in the room. They could not imagine what torture Nueve and Trey was experiencing. Indeed, the room had turned into hell. The screams continued for half an hour. Finally, the ck and White Guards exited. Both men¡¯s hands were covered in blood, and they were sucking it as if they did not want to waste even a drop. That night, that ce in North Hampton had gone through its worst history. In one night, Sebastian had shown the people of North Hampton the definition of cruelty and the weight of Hades¡¯ arrival. It was an act too cruel. Excluding the countless deaths and injuries, many had their bones simply removed from their bodies. ¡°Levi, bad news. Sebastian went to settle off Nueve and his gangst night. Countless are dead and severely injured. Even Nueve and Trey are on the verge of death!¡± Early in the morning, Azure Dragon came with horrible news. ¡°What? They actually dared to make a move?¡± Levi was stunned. Chapter 404 Chapter 404 ¡°Yes. Sebastian is a madman!¡± Azure Dragon sighed, ¡°Apparently, he has two terrifying subordinates who are ruthless. Many were bitten to death. Although Nueve and Trey had many men with them, they were no match for those two.¡± ¡°They must be the ck and White Guards that Glenn mentioned,¡± Levi mumbled. ¡°Do you remember Chopper?¡± Levi nodded. Chopper had been a great help to him. ¡°Chopper died from blood loss after the ck and White Guards sucked out his blood while he was alive,¡± Azure Dragon told him the terrifying truth. ¡°Hm.¡± Levi looked calm, but on the inside, anger was boiling. ¡°Let¡¯s visit Nueve.¡± When they reached the hospital, they saw Neuve and Trey swaddled in bandages. With one nce, Levi knew how terriblest night had been for them. ¡°Neuve has 87 broken bones and 105 cuts on him. Trey has 76 broken bones, and he has 88 cuts.¡± Azure Dragon informed Levi of their injuries. ¡°It seems like it¡¯s a miracle that they survived. They can only live as a cripple from now on,¡± the doctor exined. Azure Dragon whispered to Levi, ¡°Sir, I think the ck and White Guards intentionally left Nueve and Trey alive. It¡¯s a warning for us.¡± Levi nodded. ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve noticed. They have more than a hundred wounds, but each cut avoided the vital points. It seems like those two are quite impressive.¡± ¡°How cruel,¡± Azure Dragon gritted out. ¡°If we don¡¯t deal with them, they might end up hurting Ms. Lopez. That¡¯s a consequence we don¡¯t want to think about.¡± Kirin suggested, ¡°Let me deal with this.¡± Levi shook his head. ¡°No need. It¡¯s time for White Tiger to exercise a little.¡± ¡°Huh? White Tiger?¡± Azure Dragon and Kirin were bewildered. He was a man with a great reputation and influence. All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. White Tiger, the King of War, had a nickname on the battlefield¡ª War Machine. That title was the nightmare of many enemies. That was because White Tiger was a maniac and also the devil of the battlefield. In the Five Great Wars Regiment, he was the best fighter. Once, White Tiger had fought his way out of tens of thousands of enemies without a scratch on him. In that battle, he had killed over six thousand people all by himself. That battle was the one where his reputation was established. However, he was the cruelest and most controversial one. As long as White Tiger made a move, his opponent will die. There were no other options for them. Once, he murdered tens of thousands of prisoners, and he nearly went to the military court. Hence, that was why Levi had made him stay low for such a long time. Every time White Tiger made a move, a disaster ensued. ¡°Yes. It¡¯s time for him to act.¡± Levi was determined. ¡­¡­ Sebastian¡¯s act of sending out the ck and White Guards to create a bloodbath in the underground world frightened everyone. Sebastian¡¯s title as the Hades had returned overnight. People from all corners of North Hampton were trembling in terror. They were scared that they would be his next target. After all, the enemy was in the shadows. Glenn was distressed. The entire Rogers family was feeling dreadful. Last night, it had been Nueve and Trey. The next in line would definitely be the Rogers family. Glenn started sobbing. He could not cross both sides. Crossing either side would result in death. They thought that the Rogers family had finally reached their prime, but now they were facing an impossible obstacle. At the Lopez family¡¯s estate. Sebastian was satisfied with the reactions of the people in North Hampton. ¡°Violence is needed for them to feel fear. If not, there¡¯s always someone who¡¯s trying to provoke me,¡± Sebastian sneered. ¡°Who should I deal with next?¡± Sebastian contemted. Chapter 405 Chapter 405 Henry stepped forward and uttered, ¡°Sir, I have a suggestion. It¡¯s a n that will kill two birds with one stone.¡± ¡°Speak your mind. If it¡¯s satisfactory, I¡¯ll reward you for it,¡± Sebastian said. Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Glenn Rogers has a granddaughter named Abigail Rogers. Moreover, Abigail Rogers is Levi¡¯s sister- inw, and they¡¯re close to each other,¡± Henry cackled. Upon hearing this, Sebastian¡¯s eyes gleamed. ¡°Wonderful! Simon, bring Abigail to me,¡± he instructed. ¡°Yes, Sir.¡± Sebastian then turned toward Henry. ¡°You have quite a lot of ideas. Follow me from now on.¡± ¡°Thank you, Sir, for this honor.¡± Henry immediately got to his knees and kneeled to Sebastian. If he followed Sebastian, his life in North Hampton would be easy. Abigail was currently doing an internship in market research. In the evening, when she and her ssmates were about to return home, severalrge men came towards them. ¡°Ms. Rogers, pleasee with us.¡± Instantly, one of the women started dragging her away. ¡°What? I don¡¯t know you.¡± Abigail had a displeased look on her face. Among Abigail¡¯s ssmates were her admirers. They swiftly intervened. ¡°What are you all trying to do?¡± A few tall ssmates stepped in front of Abigail to protect her. Smack! Smack! ¡­¡­ Their answers were in the form of a punch. Instantly, their faces were bloodied and their noses were broken. Abigail was taken away as the others watched. Levi was drinking tea in the Morris Group¡¯s office. Right then, Seth Wilson, the leader of the security team, called. ¡°Levi, bad news! The Lopez family said that your sister-inw is in their hands. If you don¡¯t reach the Lopez family¡¯s estate by twelve, Abigail will be handed to the ck and White Guards,¡± reported Seth anxiously. ¡°What? Abigail¡¯s been caught? They must have a death wish!¡± Levi fumed. He had sent his men to protect Zoey, but he had not thought the possibility of Abigail being caught. It would be horrendous if Abigail ended up in the ck and White Guards¡¯ hands. From what he heard, the ck and White Guards were not only cruel executioners, but they were also perverts. On the other side, Glenn Rogers had also received news of Abigail¡¯s capture. Glenn was in a panic; this was his beloved granddaughter. In the evening, at the Lopez family¡¯s estate, Abigail was locked in a room. However, there were sounds and movements from the other side of the room. It was as if there were two pacing beasts breathing heavily. Fortunately, there was a window between the two rooms, and both sides could see each other. When Abigail looked through the window and saw the two beasts, she shrieked in horror. One was dressed in ck, and the other was dressed in white. Both men had far too much hair on them to look human. Not only were their arms and legs covered in thick hair, but their faces were also hairy. They looked like savages. The two men had grown up in a pack of wolves. Their habits and behaviors were simr to those of a wolf. The two were baring their teeth at Abigail, and she could smell the pungent scent of blood. Their eyes were the eyes of beasts. One look and Abigail was crying out of horror. Sebastian went to the forbidden room and smiled. ¡°This girl is your reward. After you¡¯ve enjoyed her thoroughly, help me kill herter.¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± The ck and White Guards nodded as they eagerly looked at Abigail. ¡°No! Don¡¯t!¡± Abigail knew what wasing next, but Sebastian was already gone. Before he left, he threw the keys to the two men. ng! The ck and White Guards swiftly unlocked the door. Chapter 406 Chapter 406 The two beasts quickly opened Abigail¡¯s door and rushed in. She closed her eyes in despair. ¡°Levi, save me, please¡­¡± Levi¡¯s face emerged in Abigail¡¯s mind. Just as the ck and White Guards were about to pounce on Abigail, they suddenly stopped. Slowly, they turned their heads to look. Nearby, there was a man in green military attire. His cap blocked his face. The only thing they could see was that he had a cigarette between his lips, and he was taking a long drag. He beckoned the ck and White Guards. Cracking sounds came from the joints of the ck and White Guards. Both were looking at that man in excitement. Their eyes were an eerie green, and it was as if they had turned into wolves. The sense of danger which that man exuded made them interested. That man was White Tiger. He had finally stepped into the sun after arriving in North Hampton a few months earlier. Whoosh! In the next second, the ck and White Guards charged. They struck out as swift as lightning. It was as if two wolves were charging towards White Tiger. Like ws, ck Guard swung his hands at White Tiger. However, White Tiger was as quick as them; he dodged it easily. He then grabbed ck Guard¡¯s waist and mmed his knee onto the other man¡¯s body. Crack! A blow from his knee broke ck Guard¡¯s back. ¡°Ow¡ª¡± ck Guard howled like a beast as he copsed on the floor, unmoving. His spine was broken. It was now impossible for him to muster any strength at all. Instantly, White Guard¡¯s attack came too. Swiftly, White Tiger tilted to the side to dodge it. Before White Guard could attack again, White Tiger had already restrained his arms and in one move, he bent them. Crack! Crack! ¡­¡­ Both of White Guard¡¯s arms were torn out from their sockets by White Tiger. He threw the arms onto the floor, where they still wiggled. Abigail was terrified by the scene, but she could not tear her eyes off it. ¡°Close your eyes!¡± A voice traveled into her ears and made her feel at ease. ¡°Levi, you¡¯re finally here!¡± Abigail jumped into Levi¡¯s arms and hugged him. The ck and White Guards were looking at White Tiger in disbelief. Never in their life had they encountered a man as skilled as him. It was incredulous! White Tiger looked at the two and shook his head in disappointment. To him, these two were too easy of an opponent. He had thought that a skilled fighter was waiting for him, but he ended up meeting two pieces of trash. Instead of leaving immediately, White Tiger kept stepping from left to right and vice versa. When the ck and White Guards noticed it, they wailed. They saw thin threads encircling every part of their body. These thin threads were deadly and sharp. A gentle touch of them would make the fingers bleed. No! Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. What he¡¯s about to do is¡­ When the ck and White Guards realized what White Tiger was doing, they were terrified. This was the first time they had felt fear in their lives. This was the first time they had met someone who was stronger and crueler than them. White Tiger walked forward as both of his hands held onto a thin thread each. Pft! He tugged his hands back. The threads straightened and glided through the ck and White Guards¡¯ bodies. Without another sound, the ck and White Guards were dead. Moreover, their bodies were sliced into multiple pieces. In the end, when they left, Levi carried Abigail on his back as White Tiger followed behind them. On his face was a look of dissatisfaction. In the Lopez family¡¯s living room. Sebastian was still sipping on his tea and waiting for the news. ¡°Is Levi too scared toe now?¡± Simon questioned. Henryughed, ¡°He must be. Levi would not risk his life to save someone like Abigail.¡± Chapter 407 Chapter 407 ¡°Hahaha! Isn¡¯t Levi a cocky man? What¡¯s wrong? He¡¯s afraid now?¡± Even Sebastian wasughing. All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Simon chuckled along, ¡°Sir, it¡¯s mostly because what happenedst night was too terrifying. Now, the entire North Hampton is afraid of you. How does Levi dare toe?¡± Just then, Glenn brought the Rogers family to the Lopez family¡¯s estate. ¡°Hahaha! It¡¯s the grandfather. He¡¯s here. Levi is indeed a coward!¡± Sebastian guffawed. Trembling, Glenn said, ¡°Mr. Lopez,e at me if you dare. You¡¯re just a coward if you take my granddaughter.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. We¡¯ll agree with anything you want. Let Abigail go,¡± Anthony and Leo said. ¡°I only have one principle¡ªI will not let anyone who¡¯s rted to you go,¡± Sebastian uttered. As if realizing something, Glenn paled. ¡°Y- You didn¡¯t do anything to Abigail, did you?¡± ¡°Hahaha! I don¡¯t know. I left her with the ck and White Guards.¡± A cruel smile grew upon Sebastian¡¯s lips. ¡°Y- You¡¯re an animal!¡± Glenn was infuriated. ¡°Take us there now!¡± Anthony urged. ¡°Yes. Let¡¯s go and take a look. What a shame the cowardly Levi isn¡¯t here.¡± Sebastian felt somewhat regretful about it. The group came to the spot behind the Lopez family¡¯s estate. ¡°If everything¡¯s going smoothly, the ck and White Guards must be ying with Abigail right now,¡± Sebastian crowed. However, they had only taken a few steps before they stopped. When Sebastian saw the pieces of ck and White Guards strewn across the bloody floor, he was stupefied. ¡°Is this¡­ the ck and White Guards?¡± Despite their separated states, Sebastian recognized them. After all, their attires were distinguishable from the others. Boom! The scene was a bolt out of the blue for Simon and the rest. The ck and White Guards are dead? How can this be? They¡¯re powerful beings! There is barely anyone in South City who¡¯s a match for them. How can they die in North Hampton? And in a cruel way like this too! Glenn and his party did not care about the ck and White Guards. They rushed into the room, but Abigail was long gone. They let out sighs of relief. Evidently, Abigail had been rescued by someone. In the next second, the call they received from Abigail reassured thempletely. Outside, the Lopez family was silent. It was some news too shocking for them. There¡¯s someone in North Hampton that can wipe out the ck and White Guards? Sebastian and Simon exchanged a look. The person they immediately thought of was the mysterious boss of Morris Group. Glenn sneered, ¡°Do you know how powerful the North Hampton is now? That man is someone you can¡¯t afford to cross.¡± Upon hearing Glenn¡¯s words, Sebastian shuddered. A look of disbelief shed past his eyes. No wonder Winston and Liam were persuading him the other day; he really could not afford to cross him. At the very least, while he was on North Hampton soil, he could not cross him. Glenn gleefully said, ¡°Mr. Lopez, I¡¯ll give you a chance now. Kneel at the Morris Group¡¯s office for the entire night. Perhaps that man will let you off the hook.¡± ¡°Impossible! How could I bow to him?¡± Sebastian immediately instructed, ¡°Simon, take your things. We¡¯re returning to South City. Anyter, and we won¡¯t be able to go back.¡± No one expected the situation to end up like this. Sebastian hade to North Hampton with a grand entrance but now he was leaving in a such flurry. He knew what the consequences of his prolonged stay were, so he was swift to leave. The news of Sebastian¡¯s departure reached Levi¡¯s ears. ¡°Ha. Does he think he cane and go as he pleases? If he¡¯s here, he¡¯ll have to stay in North Hampton forever.¡± Chapter 408 Chapter 408 ¡°Understood.¡± Azure Dragon and Kirin shared a look. By now, Sebastian, Simon and the rest of his gang were already out of the metropolitan area of North Hampton. They were rushing their way towards South City. ¡°We¡¯re finally out of North Hampton,¡± Sebastian heaved a sigh of relief. He was fearful of actually dying in North Hampton. That man is too ruthless. He managed to deal with tough opponents like the ck and White Guards. Sebastian knew that if he continued his stay, only death awaited him. Since his opponent was so strong, he chose to avoid him. ¡°I¡¯ll remember what Morris Group has done. I¡¯ming back after I get help from South City!¡± It was impossible for Sebastian to let this matter go. ¡°Sir, I think something¡¯s wrong.¡± Simon¡¯s instincts were sounding the rms in his mind. It felt as if something bad was going to happen anytime soon. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. No one cane after us here,¡± Sebastian sneered. Fwoosh! Right then, the driver pulled the brakes abruptly and nearly threw Sebastian and the rest out of the car. The road in front of them was blocked. Sebastian¡¯s fleet of cars was forced toe to a stop. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Sebastian urgently asked. Right then, a group of shadows appeared from behind the roadblocks. The man in lead was James. They had been waiting in this spot for a long time. C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org ¡°Mr. Sebastian Lopez, since you¡¯re here, why don¡¯t you stay forever? Why are you leaving?¡± James said with an ent. ¡°Get rid of them!¡± The look in Sebastian¡¯s eyes turned cold. The bodyguards of the Lopez family charged forward. Bang! Bang! Bang! However, they were worlds apart in skills from mercenaries like James. Soon, the bodyguards of the Lopez family were all on the ground. Sebastian and Simon looked at James and his men in shock. Knowing that he was disadvantageous in the situation, Sebastian surrendered instantly. ¡°Take them with us!¡± In the end, James brought the escaping Sebastian back to North Hampton. They came to a vi in North Hampton. In the vi, a group of people was staring at him. Shakily, Sebastian asked, ¡°What are you trying to do? I want to meet with the boss of Morris Group.¡± Kirinughed, ¡°You want to meet my boss? You have no right!¡± ¡°W- Who are you?¡± Sebastian warily looked at Levi. ¡°Neil Atkinson.¡± ¡°What? Neil Atkinson?¡± Sebastian was stunned after hearing his words. Neil Atkinson was only a step away from the most mysterious figure he had ever heard. ¡°What are you going to do to me? Sebastian panicked. Neilughed, ¡°I¡¯m going to give you a chance¡­¡± ¡°What chance?¡± Neil¡¯s smile widened. ¡°A chance for you to stay alive. How much do you think your life is worth?¡± Wham! Comprehension crashed into Sebastian¡¯s mind. The worth of his life was now calcble in money. Neil had the intention to get arge sum of money from him. Sebastian knew that if he refused, he would not live to see the next morning. ¡°A¡­¡± Sebastian was about to say a hundred million when Neil interrupted, ¡°I heard that you¡¯re a prominent figure in South City, aren¡¯t you? I¡¯m sure you¡¯re worth at least billions.¡± Bastard! Sebastian¡¯s fists were clenched tight as he cursed in his heart. Neil is outrageously greedy! ¡°What about this? Ten billion. An amount fitting for someone like you. I¡¯m sure that won¡¯t be a problem, will it?¡± The smile on Neil¡¯s face was as sly as a fox. ¡°You-¡± Sebastian was close to exploding in anger. Ten billion! He wants ten billion! The Morris Group is too greedy! Simon was shaking in rage, but he could not do anything about it. ¡°Hm? Do you think your life isn¡¯t worth ten billion?¡± Neil¡¯s expression changed as a murderous aura began to exude from him. It made the hair on the back of Sebastian¡¯s neck stand up. He felt as if he was a rabbit watched by a fox. Chapter 409 Chapter 409 He knew Neil was warning him that if he could not fork out ten billion, he was as good as dead. After looking at Simon for a moment, Sebastian relented. ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll give you ten billion, but you have to let me go.¡± Neil nodded. ¡°No problem. As long as you give us exactly ten billion, it won¡¯t be worth it for us to take your crappy life.¡± ¡°Pft-¡± Sebastian nearly spat blood in the midst of his fury. Not only was he ckmailed of ten billion, but he also had to endure humiliation. ¡°Simon, transfer the money to them now.¡± Swiftly, Simon and Elena transferred ten billion to the Morris Group. Neil chuckled, ¡°Mr. Lopez, you¡¯re wee to visit us at North Hampton again. Thank you for your contribution.¡± Crash! Sebastian stumbled and fell onto the floor. He was at the worst moment of his life. Sebastian hade to North Hampton with such grandeur and he left in three days. The ck and White Guards were permanently left behind in North Hampton, and so was his ten billion. The news quickly spread. People from all parts of Quebec were shocked when they received the news. Even Sebastian Lopez, Hades, was kicked out in such a sorry state? Is North Hampton that horrifying of a ce? Haven¡¯t the three prominent figures in North Hampton copse? Is there another frightening presence in North Hampton? More and more powerful families started observing in silence. They had slowlye to realize that North Hampton, as great as it was, was not an easy piece of cake to get. No one was capable of rising in North Hampton unless they were obedient to the rules and sincere in contributing to North Hampton. Otherwise, they would all end up like Sebastian Lopez. This was Sebastian¡¯s greatest humiliation in life. Everyone knew that Sebastian would not let the matter go. One day, he would return to North Hampton to take his revenge. ¡­¡­ The one who had nned to take ten billion from Sebastian was naturally Levi. ¡°Sir, we have ten billion now. What do we do with it?¡± Kirin and Elena queried.All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Invest it all into North Hampton¡¯s development. Firstly, set up a foundation to allocate the funds to help those in need. Secondly, build more nursing homes, orphanages and free schools. Thirdly, invest the money in the poorer areas of North Hampton for its development, like their agricultural products,¡± Levi instructed. After listening, Kirin and Elena¡¯s eyes lit up. Levi¡¯s mind was at a level that they could not dream of reaching. They had thought that Levi would use the ten billion for the development of Morris Group. Elena worriedly said, ¡°Mr. Garrison, Sebastian would definitelye back. He¡¯s not one to take such losses quietly.¡± Levi huffed inughter as he held onto his cigarette. ¡°That¡¯s great. It won¡¯t only be ten billion next time. Honestly, I hope idiots like Sebastiane more often. It¡¯s a great help for North Hampton¡¯s development.¡± ¡°Pft-¡± Kirin and Elena nearly spat blood when they heard his words. If his words were heard by the prominent figures in South City, they might just die from a heart attack. No one in North Hampton had thought that Sebastian would leave the ce as disheveled as he was. The one who benefited most from his departure was the Rogers family. That night when they went against Sebastian, everyone had thought that it was the end for the Rogers family. However, the loser turned out to be Sebastian. After defeating Sebastian, the Rogers family and Morris Group¡¯s shares soared. Now, both of them were the pirs of North Hampton. On this day, Levi had just arrived in thepany when Iris came to him. ¡°Quick. Prepare yourself. You have a press conference in a moment. Tidy yourself up to look livelier later.¡± Iris handed him a suit. However, Levi did not wear it. He did not see the need to. Soon, the reporters arrived. ¡°Huh? Why is it you? Levi?¡± Chapter 410 Chapter 410 The pretty reporter was stunned as she blurted out her question. Levi rubbed his eyes and took a good look at her. Now, he remembered. The pretty reporter in front of him was the young intern that joined North Hampton Television Network six years ago. Back then, she had interviewed Morris and him. Levi remembered that this young reporter was no honest woman. Her attempts to seduce him had failed. She then tried to seduce Morris, but failed as well. In the end, Levi reported her to her superior. She was penalized, and her internship was canceled. From then on, she was cklisted from the television station. Yet, unexpectedly, she was still working in the station. It seemed like she was one of the older and experienced reporters in herpany. Indeed. Back then, Margaret had been fired by the station after Levi¡¯sint. However, Margaret slept with one of the persons-in-charge in the station, and managed to return to her post. From then on, her career was smooth. Now, she was the golden child of the station and the most vital reporter there. Furthermore, she was pretty and elegant. She was well-respected among her peers, and she was the ace of herpany. As Morris Group¡¯s development had been going fantastically, the television station assigned their ace to interview them. Beforeing, Margaret had been anxious. After all, Morris Group was the main support of North Hampton. She was worried about interviewing apany asrge as the Morris Group. At the same time, she wanted to be acquaintances with them. It would be best if she could be acquaintances with Neil or the mysterious boss behind Morris Group. Margaret had prepared stockings and some other items in her purse; she was ready to use her body to achieve her goal at any time. Yet, she did not expect the interviewee to be Levi. All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Ms. Ward, this man is Levi Garrison. He¡¯s ourpany¡¯s representative for this interview,¡± Iris¡¯ secretary introduced. Margaret frowned and asked curiously, ¡°Would you please tell me who Mr. Garrison is?¡± ¡°Oh, he¡¯s the technical adviser. I don¡¯t know why Ms. Anabelle assigned him as the representative for the interview. Honestly, I think he¡¯s the least qualified. If it were up to me, I¡¯d rather send a security guard or a janitor,¡± Iris¡¯ secretary whispered herints into Margaret¡¯s ears. ¡°If Ms. Ward isn¡¯t happy about the situation, I can suggest to Ms. Anabelle to have someone more important toe for the interview,¡± the secretary suggested. Margaret smiled. ¡°No need. I¡¯m alright with him.¡± ¡°Very well. Please begin, Ms. Ward. You can look for me if there are any problems.¡± After the secretary left, Margaret looked at Levi from head to toe. ¡°Levi, you must not have thought of a day that we¡¯ll meet again like this, have you? I didn¡¯t think you¡¯ll still be in the Levi Group,¡± Margaret mocked. Levi chuckled, ¡°And I didn¡¯t think you¡¯ll still be working at North Hampton Television Station. Weren¡¯t you fired?¡± The cameraman at the side sneered, ¡°Please be mindful of your words. Ms. Ward is the ace of our station. She¡¯s the best reporter we¡¯ve got.¡± Margaret gleefully smiled at Levi. ¡°How did you do that? Did you¡­¡± A look of surprise emerged on Levi¡¯s face. ¡°You-¡± Knowing what Levi was about to say, Margaret trembled in rage. ¡°I got to where I am with my own talents. I¡¯m not like a certain someone, who I¡¯ve heard was earning a living by pulling a little strings here and there. Apparently, he¡¯s much more useless than the guards and the janitors. That¡¯s true. After all, you were just released from prison. It¡¯s a miracle that you even have a job,¡± Margaret ridiculed. The other staff on sight could not help but say, ¡°Ms. Ward, isn¡¯t the Morris Group too much? They sent an ex-convict for us to interview. They¡¯re obviously looking down on us!¡± Chapter 411 Chapter 411 ¡°That¡¯s right. We won¡¯t conduct an interview like this. Let¡¯s go back.¡± An evil thought popped in Margaret¡¯s mind, and sheughed, ¡°No, no. We have to continue the interview. The Morris Group is North Hampton¡¯s toppany. They¡¯re not looking down on us.¡± ¡°Get ready, Levi. We¡¯re starting the interview now,¡± Margaret announced. ¡°Sure.¡± Although he despised this woman, he had to continue with the interview. Otherwise, he would not know how to exin to Iris. When the camera started rolling, Margaret presented herself in the perfect way she always did. That was the professionalism she had honed throughout the years. After introducing the interview while facing the camera, she started interviewing Levi. ¡°Mr. Levi Garrison, I heard that you were jailed on the charges of adultery. Is that true?¡± Without any changes in expression, Levi nodded. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Was your jail term six years?¡± All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± ¡°When were you released from jail?¡± ¡°Three months ago.¡± ¡°I heard that you entered the Morris Group by pulling strings after your release?¡± ¡°Who was the one who got you into thepany?¡± ¡°As Levi Group¡¯s ex-president, how do you feel working in thepany that used to be yours?¡± ¡°I heard that your private life is a mess, and you were interested in your sister-inw. Is that true?¡± ¡­¡­ The staff at the station was dumbfounded just after the interview started. The questions that Margaret was asking Levi were not the same as the ones in the script. Originally, the interview would be about Morris Group¡¯s future developments, but every question Margaret asked was in rtion to Levi. Moreover, every question was ruthless and a personal attack on him. Margaret¡¯s sinister intentions were obvious to Levi. However, if he did not take the interview obediently, Iris would definitelyin about him again. Therefore, he answered every question Margaret asked. Half an hourter, the interview ended. Margaret immediately dropped the professional smile from her face. ¡°Levi, are you pleasantly surprised? After all, you¡¯ll be on television soon,¡± Margaret asked with a smile. Then, she asked the others to leave the room. ¡°Levi, you never expected this, did you? Not only was I not fired, but I¡¯m also doing well at North Hampton Television Station. Are you angry? Let me tell you this- Morris and you are insolent fools. I was kind to give you a chance back then, but you were ungrateful, and you even reported me to my superior! Did it do anything? Crushing you now is simple for someone of my status. It¡¯s easy to ruin your reputation.¡± Margaret stared at Levi with gloating eyes. Levi chuckled, ¡°The road you¡¯re on is a short one. Karma is around the corner.¡± He knew with a nce that Margaret must have climbed the ranks by sleeping with the superiors. ¡°Hmph. Is that so? It¡¯s been years, and I¡¯m still doing fine. Also, I¡¯ll be going to South City Television Station next.¡± The gloating look was still in Margaret¡¯s eyes. Levi gave her a meaningful smile. ¡°Is that so? You won¡¯t be able to go there.¡± ¡°Levi, I still remember you reporting me six years ago. Now, let me tell you this. I¡¯ll definitely take my revenge. Just you wait!¡± At that, Margaret left the conference room. However, she did not leave the building. In the name of collecting materials for the interview, she started wandering around the Morris Group¡¯s office. She handed her contact number whenever she met male executives. In the end, she went to Iris. ¡°Ms. Anabelle, will I get the chance to meet the Morris Group¡¯s boss or Mr. Atkinson today?¡± Margaret inquired. Chapter 412 Chapter 412 Margaret¡¯s eyes were gleaming. She was involved with the upper-ss society in North Hampton, and she knew about every recent big event. For example, she knew everything about Sebastian Lopez¡¯s failure in North Hampton. She also knew that the one who defeated Sebastian was Morris Group¡¯s boss. If she were able to win over the boss or Neil Atkinson, her bright future would be guaranteed. Margaret was a beautiful and elegant woman. She was the beauty of the station. Margaret was confident of her charms. She was sure that she would be able to win the mysterious boss and Neil¡¯s heart when she met them. Once they went up on her bed, she was confident none would be able toe back down. This was her survival skill. Otherwise, a young intern with no background like her would not be able to have tens of millions, eight properties and a vi in North Hampton. These were not gifts that fell from the sky. C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org ¡°Unfortunately, they¡¯re not in the office today,¡± Iris replied with a polite smile. Even I haven¡¯t seen the boss yet. What gives you the courage to ask this? ¡°Ms. Annabelle, I¡¯ll apply for an exclusive interview with the Morris Group¡¯s boss and Mr. Atkinson when I get back to the station. This will be advantageous for the Morris Group. I¡¯m sure I don¡¯t need to borate on why.¡± A bright smile hung on Margaret¡¯s lips. ¡°Sure. I¡¯ll try my best to make arrangements for it,¡± Iris answered. It was mostly because she wanted to meet the mysterious boss too. After that, Margaret left. On her way out, she winked at the numerous passing men. In the corridor, she even encountered Levi. She sneered, ¡°You tried to destroy me back then. Now, just watch as I destroy you.¡± Levi ignored her words; she was not even a threat to him. Even someone like Sebastian had to pay up ten billion in the end. At that moment, Jesse called. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Nielson?¡± Levi asked. ¡°Sir, I¡¯ll be straightforward with you. We¡¯ve discussed the recent matters and the changes in North Hampton¡¯s market. We¡¯ve decided on holding an investment promotion conference. The main purpose of it is to attract foreign individuals andpanies to invest. It¡¯ll stabilize North Hampton¡¯s market, and it¡¯ll also help with the development. What do you think about it?¡± Jesse queried. Levi brightened up. ¡°Not bad, Nielson. That sounds great! Everyone¡¯s been wanting a piece of North Hampton recently. The earlier we deal with this, the better it¡¯ll be. It¡¯s a fantastic idea. You have my approval!¡± Jesse hesitated before saying, ¡°But I need to go to Vermond for a meeting soon. I¡¯ll be there for about a month. You¡¯ll have to take the full responsibility for the investment promotion conference this time. After all, you¡¯re the deputy of North Hampton.¡± ¡°That¡¯s fine. Leave it to me.¡± ¡°Great!¡± Levi, too, felt that it was an outstanding n. He weed everyone to the market as long as they were contributing to North Hampton. After establishing this rule, North Hampton was running smoother than before. After getting Levi¡¯s approval, North Hampton promulgated the policy, and the investment promotion conference was swiftly dered to take ce in three days. The host of the conference would be Deputy Garrison. The moment the North Hampton Television Station received the news, they started reporting and promoting it. Soon, the head of the station came to look for Margaret. ¡°Margaret, you¡¯ll be doing full-day interviews at the exhibition center these few days. We¡¯ll be depending on you for it!¡± After hearing his words, Margaret¡¯s eyes lit up. An investment promotion conference asrge-scale as this meant that she would be able to socialize with more prominent figures and expand her socialwork. Margaret was more than willing to do this. ¡°Also, the host for the conference is the new deputy of North Hampton. You have to find a way to get an exclusive interview with him. If you do this, you¡¯re definitely getting the promotion next month!¡± Chapter 413 Chapter 413 The head of the station was confident in her skills. Margaret reassured, ¡°Sir, I guarantee I¡¯ll do it well!¡± ¡°Yes. After all, you¡¯re our ace. Hehe¡­¡± The man¡¯s eyes started wandering across Margaret¡¯s body. ¡°Thank you for giving me this chance,¡± she giggled as she intentionally made herself slip and fall into his arms. Soon, an explicit scene took ce in the office. ¡­¡­ After the interview, Iris came to Levi. ¡°How was the interview?¡± ¡°It should be fine.¡± Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Levi nodded. Iris said to him solemnly, ¡°Levi, you have to understand that I¡¯m trying to give you a chance. This is a way for you to make yourself more important in thepany. Otherwise, Zoey will leave you far behind.¡± Iris¡¯ arrangement this time was a selfish decision. She wanted Levi to have more chances to be a more impressive person. ¡°Alright, thank you, Ms. Anabelle.¡± Levi smiled wryly. ¡°Sure. All we need to do now is to wait for the interview to be broadcasted.¡± Iris was sure that Levi would be more reputable once the interview was out. That way, she would be able to arrange a better position in thepany for him. On that day, Levi left work earlier to pick Aaron and his wife with Zoey. When the couple found out that Zoey was now the chairman of the Oriental Star Group, they were overjoyed. Zoeyughed, ¡°Dad, Mom, Levi¡¯s doing not bad too. Iris has assigned him to an interview with North Hampton Television Station. It¡¯ll be broadcasted tonight. When that happens, Levi will be well known in North Hampton too.¡± ¡°That¡¯s great!¡± Aaron sneered, ¡°That old man shouldn¡¯t have been only nice to Fabian and Henry. Look at how well we¡¯re doing. Hmph!¡± Caitlyn was also proud of them. After all, they had gone through much suffering in the Lopez family. The ones that the head of the Lopez family looked down on most were them. Now, they had finally made a name for themselves. In the evening, Levi and the other three sat in front of the television and waited for his interview to come on. ¡°Here ites!¡± Instantly, everyone¡¯s gazes were fixed on the television. The first to appear was Margaret. She gave a detailed exnation of the Morris Group. ¡°This reporter¡¯s great. She¡¯s a well-known reporter in North Hampton. I always see her on TV,¡± Aaron praised. Caitlyn nodded. ¡°That¡¯s right. She¡¯s the best reporter in North Hampton. She has even interviewed the director of the hospital!¡± ¡°The reason behind Morris Group¡¯s sess was the hard work of their brilliant employees. I took a trip around the Morris Group, and I¡¯ve realized that the talented ones are all here.¡± Then, Margaret changed the topic. ¡°However, after a long while, I¡¯ve finally found an employee who doesn¡¯t fit into the Morris Group. His presence in the Morris Group is a disgrace to them.¡± In the beginning, Margaret had used several minutes to pour praises on the Morris Group. Now, she was pinpointing on a single employee. It was easy to understand what she was trying to tell the audience¡ªthe next section she was going to talk about was only directed to a specific person instead of the Morris Group. However, the audience in front of their television held their breaths in shock at the turn of events. Besides Levi, the rest of the family was looking at each other. A sense of unease shot through them. ¡°I shouldn¡¯t point out who that employee is, but the Morris Group is the hope of North Hampton. I can¡¯t possibly allow a douchebag like him to taint Morris Group. It¡¯s quite an interesting matter, actually. This employee is Levi Garrison, the founder of Levi Group, which was thepany before Morris Group.¡± Chapter 414 Chapter 414 Hiss! The moment Margaret said his name, the audience gasped. ¡°What? Levi?¡± Aaron, Caitlyn and Zoey all turned to look at Levi. Didn¡¯t they say that if Levi takes the interview, he¡¯ll be a reputable figure? Why did he be a douchebag employee? What¡¯s going on? Levi was silently watching the interview. What a daring reporter. The interview continued. Margaretughed, ¡°Maybe you think that he¡¯s someone talented to be able to join the Morris Group, but I¡¯ve done my investigation. Levi has joined thepany by pulling strings, and he hasn¡¯t been doing much every day. At work, he only drinks his tea, smokes his cigarette, and sleeps at his desk. He does nothing. His reputation in thepany is terrible. More than 80 percent of his colleagues hate him, but because he¡¯s associates with the executives, they can¡¯t do anything about him. Only some old staff from Levi Group has a better impression of him. But as an outsider, I can¡¯t bear to watch it continue. A cancerous tumor like him will end up ruining the Morris Group. Morris Group is the hope of North Hampton now. They¡¯re our hope! I can¡¯t allow a poisonous person like him to remain in thepany! Furthermore, Levi has a poor character, and his private life is a mess. He was once interested in his sister-inw, and even now, he¡¯s still in an ambiguous rtionship with her. These aren¡¯t my guesses; these are the results of my investigation. I¡¯ve also interviewed him, and he has admitted to what he¡¯s done.¡± Soon, the interview with Levi was yed. Margaret asked, ¡°I heard that your private life is a mess, and you were interested in your sister-inw. Is that true?¡± Levi answered, ¡°Yes, that¡¯s true.¡± Margaret continued, ¡°Did you embezzle public funds when you were in Levi Group?¡± Levi admitted, ¡°Yes, it did happen.¡± ¡­¡­ The questions Margaret asked Levi in the interview were all sensitive topics. However, Levi said yes to all her questions. The interview was a bolt from the blue. Zoey and the rest were stunned after watching the interview. They looked at him in shock and asked, ¡°Levi, are you stupid? Why did you answer everything she asked? Why did you admit to things you haven¡¯t done?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Have you gone mad? How can you say such ridiculous things?¡± Zoey had a look of disbelief on her face. On the other hand, Levi was calm. What a cunning woman. She¡¯s really trying to destroy me. There had been no problems with the questions she asked. However, the interview that was broadcasted had been edited. She had intentionally edited Levi¡¯s answers for the other questions. It made it look as if he had admitted to having a rtionship with his sister-inw. Generally, no one would believe in an interview like this. Anyone with a hint of analytical skills would realize that it was an edited video. However, this was broadcasted by a television station. That meant it was official, and there was a sense of authority about it. If it was released to the public, that meant the video was reviewed, and that the contents were true. Even those who had doubts would have to believe in it. This was what Margaret could do. This edited video made Levi seem like the cancerous tumor of the Morris Group. It was that simple to ruin a person in nowadays¡¯ society. From now on, there was no ce for Levi in the Morris Group. Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. No majorpanies in North Hampton would dare to take in Levi either. In fact, some restaurants and public spaces would refuse Levi¡¯s patronage. If it were someone else, if it had been someone average, this would be the end of them. Chapter 415 Chapter 415 However, the one Margaret was trying to set up was Levi Garrison. On-screen, Margaret raised her right hand high. ¡°So, I¡¯m raising a petition. I hope the Morris Group will fire Levi Garrison. Also, I hope that everyone can stand with me and boycott this toxic man. Restrict his right to purchase, and restrict his traveling¡­¡± Many responded positively to Margaret¡¯s petition. Major mediapanies started boycotting Levi. Furthermore, executives in the Morris Group agreed to the petition and announced that they were going to fire Levi. Many restaurants and public spaces also announced their stance to boycott him. Soon, Levi had be the sinner of North Hampton. Once again, he became a street rat that disgusted everyone. It was the same situation as six years ago, except that he had not gone to jail this time. All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. It was the times of advancedmunication, and news spread swiftly. Levi¡¯s troubles were piling up. Right then, Iris, who was living next door, came to knock on his door. ¡°Levi, what¡¯s gotten into you? How can you just say anything you want to? Are you out of your mind?¡± Iris roared. However, Levi lit up his cigarette and muttered, ¡°Iris, do you think I¡¯m that stupid?¡± Iris¡¯ furious expression turned into shock. ¡°Did she edit the interview to target you?¡± ¡°Yes. Didn¡¯t you notice that the interview had nothing to do with the Morris Group? She¡¯s clearlying after me,¡± Levi answered. It was only then realization struck everyone. ¡°But are you at odds with her?¡± Zoey queried. ¡°Back when she was an intern, she tried to seduce Morris and I when she was interviewing us. I reported her behavior to her superior, so she has hated me since then. Now that she has the chance to take revenge on me, she wouldn¡¯t let it slip past her,¡± Levi exined. Iris furrowed her brows. ¡°But the interview has already been broadcasted. We have no evidence of her tampering it. She¡¯s a representative of the TV station; she¡¯s the authority. I don¡¯t know how we¡¯re getting you out of this. Moreover, there are lots of people agreeing with her petition. Even the executives in thepany are calling me and asking me to fire you. If this matter gets out of hand, it won¡¯t be good for the Morris Group.¡± When Zoey and the rest heard Iris¡¯ words, they panicked. ¡°Iris, think of something! You can¡¯t let her ruin Levi like this!¡± Iris was at a loss as well. ¡°I want to help him too, but I can¡¯t think of anything right now. Everyone¡¯s talking about this interview at this moment. If I insist on keeping Levi, the Morris Group would be forced into a corner. Let me go back and think of a way. I need toe up with the perfect n.¡± Levi chuckled, ¡°You can leave this to me. I¡¯ll deal with it myself.¡± ¡°You?¡± The four people stared at Levi with a frown. It was not that they did not believe in Levi¡¯s capability, but this matter was gradually getting out of hand. He would not be able to get the situation under control alone. Not unless he was the most powerful figure in North Hampton. Not unless he could change North Hampton Television Station¡¯s stance with just a sentence. The only way out for him now was for the television station¡¯s director to clear up the situation by telling the truth in public. Otherwise, he was doomed. After all, this woman¡¯s n was wless. They ignored Levi and starteding up with ns by themselves. ¡°I¡¯ll ask Mr. Atkinson about this. Let me see what he thinks about it.¡± Later in the evening, the situation worsened. Many were asking Levi to get out of North Hampton. They did not want a toxic person like him to remain in North Hampton. Chapter 416 Chapter 416 Levi ignored it and went on with whatever he did, much to Zoey¡¯s disappointment. If it were in the past, he would havee up with a way to settle the matter on the spot instead of dragging it out. However, he lost that part of him now, and he was smoking even at a time like this. Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Margaret called him before he slept just to mock him. ¡°How do you feel now, Mr. Garrison?¡± She chuckled. Levi smiled. ¡°Is that all that you¡¯ve got? It doesn¡¯t hurt that much. No, scratch it. I don¡¯t feel a thing.¡± ¡°Yeah, keep acting and maybe you can start a career that way. Don¡¯t you know the situation you¡¯re in right now?¡± She sneered, ¡°Just you wait. Tomorrow is going to be even worse for you. But if you want to settle this, just grovel before me, and I might just let you go. If you don¡¯t, then you can kiss North Hampton goodbye.¡± Margaret cackled. Oh, destroying someone¡¯s life is so much fun! Especially when the guy is someone I hate! Dragging him down to hell. Mmm¡­ Levi smiled. ¡°We¡¯ll see who has thestugh.¡± Margaret veered away from the topic, ¡°It¡¯s a shame Morris has died, otherwise I would have done the same thing to him too. Levi¡¯s eyes revealed a hint of viciousness. How dare she disrespects the dead. Levi went to Morris Group as usual the next day, but everyone looked at him weirdly the moment he came in. Seth came up to him and whispered, ¡°Are you sabotaged, Levi?¡± ¡°I can handle this.¡± Levi gave a nod as he chuckled. Not everyone saw things as clearly as Seth did though, and most of them thought everything Margaret said on the interview was real. All the top management now looked at Levi in disgust. They could ignore most of the little transgressions he did in the past, but things have been different since that interview. ¡°How dare youe here, Levi? Scram! Don¡¯t make this hard for everyone.¡± ¡°Yeah. Morris Group might be a newpany, but we will never allow a disgusting man like you here!¡± ¡­ Iris was troubled, for all the top management requested for her to fire Levi. Left with no choice, she called for a meeting to vote on Levi¡¯s fate. There was no question about the result as most people wanted him to leave. It was hard on her, but still, she came to tell Levi that he was sacked. ¡°I have no choice, Levi. I¡¯ll think of some ways to salvage this though.¡± Iris felt guilty. ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡± He left thepany in the end. Levi was going to work on getting new funds, so he couldn¡¯t work at thepany anyway. Well, just as I nned. When the news of his sacking was announced, the wholepany cheered in joy, but Elena and Isaiah smiled bitterly. Have fun while you still can. Once hees back, you¡¯re the ones who¡¯re getting sacked. Levi went to North Hampton¡¯s exhibition center to monitor the decorations, and the person in charge was shocked to find that he was here. ¡°Mr. Garrison! So far, we¡¯ve received 74 registrations, and all of them are bigpanies! The registrations are still piling on, and here¡¯s the list so far! Please have a look!¡± Chapter 417 Chapter 417 Levi skimmed through it and noticed the name of many bigpanies on it. ¡°Mr. Garrison, North Hampton¡¯s news channel and media outlets are nning on filming the venue for publicity. Is that fine by you?¡± The person in charge asked. ¡°Of course. Do it as much as possible. It will do good for us. Oh right. Who¡¯s the reporter for this session?¡± Levi asked. ¡°Let me check. Oh, it¡¯s someone called Margaret,¡± he replied. All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Levi smirked. Well, what are the odds? At the same time, Margaret and the other reporters were waiting outside the hall. She had just gotten the news about Levi¡¯s sacking, and it delighted her. Yeah, so this is how it feels! She sneered. ¡°This is just the beginning, Levi. It¡¯s going to get harder for you. You might even starve to death because you¡¯d be out of cash to buy even a grain of rice!¡± Margaret suddenlyughed. ¡°What happened to her?¡± Some reporters asked. ¡°Nothing. I just destroyed my old enemy and got him fired.¡± Margaret grinned. ¡°That¡¯s good news,¡± everyone buttered her up. ¡°Thanks. I¡¯ll treat you guys to a meal after this.¡± Margaret was ted. ¡°OK, you guys may head in now. Some things must be kept secret, so don¡¯t go doing anything you shouldn¡¯t. You know the rules,¡± the staff told them. ¡°Of course.¡± Everyone picked up their gear and entered the hall, while Margaret went up to the staff and asked, ¡°Mister, who is this boss you¡¯ve been talking about?¡± ¡°Keep this a secret. The boss came here today to monitor on the progress of the event. He¡¯s such a responsible guy. Everyone calls him Mr. Garrison and he is the second-inmand of this event. I saw him just now, and he doesn¡¯t look a day older than twenty-eight,¡± the staff replied. Margaret¡¯s eyes shone. That¡¯s the job the channel asked me to do! The mysterious Mr. Garrison is here today? Great! I must interview him. Apart from getting an interview, Margaret hoped sparks would fly between them, since he was young and sessful. Little did she know that the spark she had anticipated turn out to be the exact opposite of her imagination. Everyone got on to their work after entering the hall. Margaret was a true professional, and she beat everyone else by finishing her job first. Even so, she kept strolling around in the hall. She had been looking around ever since she came in to catch a glimpse of Mr. Garrison, but none of the guys she saw fitted the bill. He might be in the backstage. After a while, she went to the backstage, but there were many rooms there, so she searched them one by one. After searching a few dozen rooms, she finally came into one that was crowded with a young man in the center. Judging by the vibe he was giving off, she was sure this was Mr. Garrison. He looks familiar though. Where have I seen him before? Trepidation and excitement swirled within her. Now that I found him, I¡¯m not going to let this chance go to waste. Time for an interview! Chapter 418 Chapter 418 ¡°What are you doing tiptoeing around?¡± When she was about to move forward, someone boomed from behind, shocking her. She turned around and saw a few guards boring their eyes into her. ¡°Don¡¯t take this the wrong way. I¡¯m Margaret, a reporter. Here¡¯s my ID.¡± She quickly handed her ID over for confirmation. ¡°I want to interview the leader in there for a bit,¡± she told them what she had in mind. ¡°No. He doesn¡¯t ept any interviews. Everything they talk about is top secret, so please leave.¡± She was chased out of the backstage abruptly. It wasn¡¯t easy for her to meet Mr. Garrison, so she wouldn¡¯t give up now. ¡°We should leave now, Margaret. Everyone else has already left,¡± her partner urged. ¡°You guys go ahead. I¡¯ll wait for him at the passage.¡± Margaret came to the hall¡¯s secret passage. Few people knew about this, for this was exclusively for leaders. Even so, Margaret easily found it and waited here. She believed Mr. Garrison would leave via this passage, so she would take the chance to interview him then. Margaret staked out at this ce, but she almost fell asleep after waiting for god knew how long. Unbeknownst to her, Levi would be staying here for a couple of days because he would be making the ns here. Meantime, Levi was already taking a nap on the sofa. Margaret thought he woulde out in the end, so she waited until dusk, but still he didn¡¯t appear. ¡°I can¡¯t give up! This chance is too important for me,¡± she cheered herself up. When it was time to get off work, Levi checked around and left from the front gate, since he didn¡¯t know where the secret passage was.All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. It wasn¡¯t until almost nine in the evening did someonee out from the secret passage, and Margaret¡¯s legs were already numb. She quickly went up and asked, ¡°Is Mr. Garrisoning out soon?¡± ¡°Huh? He left a long while ago,¡± the staff replied. Margaret almost exploded. ¡°What? He left? When? I¡¯ve been waiting right here all the time!¡± ¡°You waited here? No wonder you missed him! He left through the front gate. It¡¯s been almost two hours.¡± Margaret almost went mad. ¡°What!?¡± I¡¯ve been waiting at the wrong spot all this while!? It¡¯s alright, I have no regrets. I¡¯de back again tomorrow. Margaret¡¯s whole body was sore after going back, and she felt angry. ¡°Oh yeah, I can vent this on Levi.¡± She fished out her phone and punched in thetter¡¯s number soon after. His case was still spreading like wildfire, so everyone was still talking about it. At the same time, someone anonymously exposed Levi¡¯s wife, his parents-inw, their working ces, and their house address. Suddenly, Zoey and her family were dragged into this. She was the boss of Oriental Star Group, so many people started boycotting thepany, resulting in a significant loss overnight. The medical staff called and asked Caitlyn to refrain froming to work for a few days, or else it would look bad on the hospital. Aaron¡¯s department also suspended him for the time being, putting his sry on hold. Everyone didn¡¯t want this matter to affect them, and nobody could see the matter snowballing to this degree. ¡°Didn¡¯t Levi say he can handle this? Then why is this matter getting more serious?¡± Chapter 419 Chapter 419 Aaron was fuming, and Caitlyn was vexed. Initially, thepany had released the documents officiating her promotion to department head, but now it was dyed. If the matter was not resolved, someone else might take her ce. To make matters worse, she couldn¡¯t even return to work now. Zoey called Iris over to ask for her opinion. ¡°Let me talk to Margaret. This can only die down if she clears things up herself.¡± Iris called Margaret. ¡°Hey, Miss Iris. Is there anything I can do for you?¡± Iris replied, ¡°Margaret, I hope you can stop what you¡¯re doing right now. Don¡¯t make it worse for Levi. He¡¯s already having it hard.¡± C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org Margaret sneered, ¡°Hard? The people he destroyed had it harder. Has he ever thought of that? No. Besides, why are you interfering in this matter? Isn¡¯t it great that I helped you get rid of a canker?¡± Iris was slightly annoyed. ¡°You did help the Morris Group, so technically speaking, I should thank you. But on a personal level, Levi is my best friend¡¯s husband. So, I want to talk to you about this. What are your terms?¡± Margaret said, ¡°I can stop this if you want to, and my terms are simple. Arrange an interview for me tomorrow, and I want the interviewees to be Neil and the boss behind Morris Group. If you can do it, I¡¯ll take everything back andy off Levi¡¯s back.¡± ¡°Very well then. I¡¯ll try.¡± Iris hung up and called Neil, ¡°I have something to trouble you¡­¡± Kirin listened to what she had to say before replying, ¡°Let here to thepany tomorrow then we¡¯ll see.¡± That must mean Neil agreed to the interview¡­ At least that was what iris thought and she conveyed the message to Margaret. Margaret guaranteed that she would take back all the usations she made against Levi after the interviews were done. ¡°Thank you, Iris. Levi should be here bowing to you. You saved him!¡± Aaron told her, and he was struck by the impulse to have Levi kowtow to her. Iris came to thepany early next morning, but Neil was already there. ¡°Oh, Mr. Neil, you¡¯re here. Is the boss here yet?¡± Iris looked around and blushed, for she was about to meet the man of her dreams. She never did any makeup in the past, and even if she did, it was a light touch up at best. However, she took two hours to do her makeup today. ¡°Take it slow. The boss knows everything, and you¡¯ll know who he is soon enough.¡± Kirin smiled. When the clock struck nine, in came Margaret with a group of people. She dolled herself up for the asion, and her goal was simple: get the scoop on Neil and the mysterious boss no matter what. ¡°Let me do the introduction. Miss Ward, this is Mr. Neil,¡± Iris introduced. Margaret took one look, and she was dumbfounded. He¡¯s so young, and so handsome! Probably the most handsome out of all the guys I¡¯ve seen! ¡°Hello, Mr. Neil. I¡¯m Margaret from the TV channel. It¡¯s an honor to interview you today.¡± Margaret came up and extended her hand while winking at him. ¡°Scram! A trash like you have no right to interview me!¡± Kirin bellowed, much to everyone¡¯s shock. Chapter 420 Chapter 420 Even Iris was shocked by the roar, while the smiles were wiped off of Margaret and her partners¡¯ faces. They looked at Kirin, dumbfounded. ¡°Guards! Throw these people out! Do they hire trash to be reporters now? What a disgrace!¡± Kirin looked displeased, and Seth came in with the security guards, ready to chase Margaret and her team out. ¡°What? I thought Mr. Neil agreed to the interview today. What happened?¡± Margaret looked at Iris. Neilughed. ¡°Let me exin. I don¡¯t mind interviews, but not if you¡¯re the reporter.¡± Iris looked down, her face ashen. She didn¡¯t know why Neil disliked Margaret, since this was just their first time meeting. If he refused Margaret¡¯s interview, Levi¡¯s matter wouldn¡¯t die down. It took everything Iris had to get Margaret¡¯s agreement, but the former couldn¡¯t do anything now, so it was hard for Iris. Since she was in Morris Group, Margaret didn¡¯t fly into a rage. ¡°It¡¯s fine if you detest me, Mr. Neil, but you don¡¯t call the shots here. Maybe the boss will agree to my interview,¡± she answered with a lovely smile. Kirin said nothing and called Levi to tell him about what happened. ¡°Tell her to f*ck off! I don¡¯t take interviews from trash!¡± Iris and Margaret were equally shocked to hear the roar, and Margaret left without saying a word. However, before she left, she sneered at Iris, ¡°Looks like I won¡¯t be letting Levi off the hook then.¡± This was troublesome news for Iris. ¡°Mr. Neil, why do the both of you¡­¡± Iris wanted to know the reason. ¡°This is the boss¡¯ idea.¡± That stopped Iris from asking further. After going back, Margaret took it out on Levi by exposing his and Iris¡¯ address. All of a sudden, the crowd graffitied the walls with insults and smeared it with rotten food. Aaron and his wife stayed indoors, for there were many strangers here who were keeping an eye on them. They couldn¡¯t go out; even their delivery would be snatched away. For the time being, Aaron and the others were stressed out by the situation. If this kept up, they would be driven mad. Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. At this crucial time, no one knew where Levi had gone to. Levi, of course, was in the exhibition hall. ¡°Mr. Garrison, we added three hundred morepanies to the roster in one day! And seven of them are giants in South City!¡± The person in charge was excited, for this would benefit North Hampton greatly. Levi flipped through the list, and he saw the Suarez Family as well as the other big names from South City. ¡°If you¡¯re here to mess North Hampton up, I will make you pay dearly.¡± His eyes gleamed coldly. A staff member approached him and asked, ¡°Mr. Garrison, a reporter from North Hampton Television Network ns to interview you. Do you want to go ahead with it?¡± ¡°She¡¯s Margaret, isn¡¯t she?¡± Levi didn¡¯t even look up. ¡°Huh? How do you know? Will you ept it?¡± The staff asked carefully. Another staff member came and asked softly, ¡°Mr. Garrison, North Hampton Cultural Channel wants to have an interview too.¡± ¡°And the reporters from the economic section wants one too.¡± Chapter 421 Chapter 421 The news outlet came for interviews after knowing Mr. Garrison was the host of the event. It didn¡¯t take long for Levi to make up his mind on which interviewer he chose, ¡°Well, we¡¯re short on time, so I can only take one interview. Hmm, let¡¯s go with Margaret from North Hampton Television Network.¡± ¡°What? Mr. Garrison only epts my interview?¡± Margaret was delighted after knowing that. I¡¯m so lucky! There are a lot of reporters here, and I am the lucky one who gets chosen? ¡°Alright. Please tell Mr. Garrison that I won¡¯t let him down,¡± she guaranteed. The event would start soon and representatives from corporations elsewhere arrived earlier to survey the market. Powerful corporation like the Morris Group and the Rogers family had a lot of people asking for coboration, and many were looking for potential ones like Oriental Star Group that was helmed by Zoey. More than thirty corporations talked about coboration with her, and after some careful review, Zoey chose four from South City to work with. There were four representatives to talk with, so they agreed to talk about this over dinner one night. Zoey was cautious of her dinner meetings now. She would bring some males from top management with her. This time, she brought Levi together just in case. The four representatives from South City sat in Wyvern Hotel¡¯s room, and the oldest one, who went by the name of Draco, was on his phone, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mr. Shorts. I¡¯ll make Zoey pay tonight. Just wait and see how I torture her,¡± he snickered. The four corporations were backed by the Suarez family, and they were going to set Zoey up tonight. Before Zoey came, they and theirckeys took some sobering pills. After that, Zoey came in with her entourage. ¡°Oh, what¡¯s the meaning of this, Ms. Lopez? Are you worried we might do something to you?¡± Draco looked displeased. One of the top management quickly exined, ¡°Mr. Johannes, Ms. Lopez almost got into trouble back then, so she must bring us along whenever she goes for negotiations. All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. We can hold it if you¡¯re okay with us here, but if it¡¯s impossible, then we can stop it here.¡± Draco and his group looked at one another, and they knew it would be hard to get them away. ¡°Oh, of course we can. We¡¯re here to negotiate, so this won¡¯t be any trouble.¡± He grinned. A momentter, everyone sat down and had small talk before cutting to the chase. Coboration wasn¡¯t a problem, but the agreement on profit sharing was. Zoey wanted to have ten percent more, but they didn¡¯t want to budge on this. Draco raised his ss. ¡°You should know that us southerners can be¡­ fierce. We have our own rules here.¡± ¡°Of course. I¡¯ve experienced it myself,¡± one of the top management replied. ¡°Great, so the rules here are simple. We¡¯ll have a drinkingpetition. If we lose, then the ten percent is yours, but if you lose, then that¡¯s it,¡± Draco suggested. ¡°Sure, no problem,¡± Levi agreed. Zoey red at him, for she knew Draco and his gang must have the confidence in winning the bet, or else they wouldn¡¯t propose this. Levi is too rash. ¡°Great. Including the driver and our assistants, there¡¯s a dozen of us here, so pick any number you want from your side,¡± Draco said. They had taken sobering pills beforehand, and they were heavy drinkers, so they were confident this would be andslide win. Levi smiled. ¡°Very well then. Ms. Lopez and I will take the challenge on our own.¡± ¡°The hell?¡± That shocked Zoey. Is he mad? Two against twelve? Chapter 422 Chapter 422 If she knew that they had popped the pills before the dinner, Zoey would have been horrified at Levi¡¯s announcement. Levi must be mad! Zoey¡¯s subordinates were bbergasted. Hey, they said we can call anyone we want! At least call two dozen here before going ahead with it. Two against twelve? Is he stupid? ¡°Very well then! If that is what you say, then we¡¯ll start right now!¡± Draco mocked Levi silently and made the decision for them, worrying that Zoey would go back on her word. ¡°No. I¡ª¡± Zoey was about to say something, but Draco smiled. ¡°Ms. Lopez, you can¡¯t go back on your word, can you? That would be an insult to us. If that¡¯s the case then there¡¯s no point in continuing the negotiation.¡± ¡°No! Let¡¯s do it!¡± Zoey had no choice but to ept it. Draco and his gang smirked, for they thought this was victory for them. They grinned at the thought of them ravaging Zoey. Is this guy on our side? Man, this is a big help. What a dumba**! Levi grinned at them. ¡°You¡¯ll have to get past me to drink with Ms. Lopez.¡± ¡°Challenge epted!¡± Draco and his gang were raring to go, for they thought Levi couldn¡¯t win against all of them, especially not after they had taken the sobering pills. Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Oh, right. We only allow those who participates in the drinking game to stay during thepetition. It¡¯s a southerner rule.¡± Draco looked at the top management. He had to chase these guys away, otherwise they couldn¡¯t do anything to Zoey. ¡°Why you¡­¡± The staff red at Levi, ming him for ruining this negotiation. They were fairly confident about taking the ten percent profit, but now Levi botched it. Thepetition went under way after they had left. ¡°Hey bro, if we go by the rules, you have to take a shot for every shot we take.¡± Draco grinned. ¡°Yeah, sure. I¡¯ll take twelve shots for every shot you guys take. Let¡¯s begin.¡± ¡°I like you!¡± Draco thought Levi was an idiot now. A momentter, twelve sses of wine sat before Levi, and Zoey was concerned. How long can hest? A round? Draco and his gang finished their wine in no time. ¡°Your turn, buddy.¡± He smirked. They thought Levi would lose out after taking all twelve shots, but what happened next shocked everyone. Levi, always the showy guy, took two shots at once, and he finished all twelve in less than a minute. ¡°He¡¯s fine?¡± Draco and his gang were taken aback. He¡¯s a good drinker too. Well, that exins his impulsive behavior, but he can¡¯t win against all of us, not when we took the sobering pills. ¡°Get on with it.¡± The second round started, and Levi downed twelve shots like it was soda, shocking everyone. ¡°On with it!¡± The third round came, then the fourth, the fifth, and finally, the tenth round came. A hundred and twenty shotster, anyone would fall, but not Levi. Him still standing not only shocked Draco, but Zoey as well. They thought Levi was acting tough, but now they knew he wasn¡¯t. Even though Draco and the gang had taken sobering pills, ten shots still made their stomach churn. ¡°Well, go on. Are you guys scared?¡± Levi provoked them, and thepetition resumed. Draco and his gang refused to believe they would fail, so they wanted to see how much longer Levi could go on. Another ten rounds came, but Levi was still fine. On the other hand, the alcohol started kicking in for Draco and his gang, torturing them. Chapter 423 Chapter 423 Thepetition ensued, and cartons after cartons of wine were served. At this point, Draco and his gang started worrying about the bill. How much can one guy drink? Is he Dionysus or something? ¡°Mr. Johannes, let¡¯s put in another rule: no toilet breaks!¡± Levi suggested. Draco couldn¡¯t hold it in anymore, but he could only agree at this point. Another bout started, and the more Levi drank, the clearer his head became. Wine usually makes people drunk, but Levi was an anomaly. Apparently, Levi was the only anomaly here. Draco and his gang felt like their stomachs were going to explode, as well as their dder. Thepetition had dragged on for too long, so the sobering pill¡¯s effects had expired. Now they felt the alcohol kicking in, and the group couldn¡¯t hold on any longer. They couldn¡¯t understand how Levi managed to take so many shots. He must have drunk more than a thousand shots now, but surprisingly, he looked fine. This guy must be Dionysus himself! ¡°Carry on!¡± Levi shouted. ¡°G-Give me a minute! I can¡¯t hold my pee in any longer!¡± Draco sat on the chair, not even moving an inch, but before he could react, Levi force fed him one shot of wine. C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org Shhhhh¡­. They could hear the sound of water flowing, then hot air came up from below, while a rancid smell spread. Zoey quickly covered her nose and stayed far, far away. Draco peed in his pants! This was the most embarrassing thing Draco had done in his life. ¡°March!¡± Levi took twelve more shots, forcing them to continue. ¡°No! We can¡¯t!¡± ¡°Just do it!¡± Levi pressed another guy down and forced another shot down his throat. That made him puke, and he fell down on his barf. ¡°Your turn!¡± He forced another guy to drink, and that made him roll on the floor in pain, for his stomach bled. The other guys couldn¡¯t hold it anymore, so they peed in their pants. It made the whole room rancid, then they heard something explode. Everyone looked in the sound¡¯s direction, and what greeted them was theirrade in agony, for his dder exploded. Zoey screamed in terror. Terrible fates befell all twelve of them. Shame, embarrassment, and grievous injuries swam among them, and these people took sobering pills beforehand. If they didn¡¯t, they would have been in worse condition. ¡°Carry on, Mr. Johannes! I¡¯m just getting started!¡± Levi came up to Draco with a few bottles of wine. Is he even human?! That¡¯s not how a human works! He¡¯s fine even after drinking that boatload of wine?! ¡±I-I can¡¯t keep this up anymore!¡± Draco shook his head. ¡°Oh, no can do. The fight¡¯s just getting started.¡± Levi grinned. ¡°I¡¯ll sign it! I¡¯ll sign it, okay?¡± pleaded Draco. ¡°You should have done that in the beginning.¡± Levi smiled. Worrying that Levi might force him to drink more wine, Draco quickly signed the contract and let Oriental take ten more percent in profit. ¡°Let¡¯s go, honey. We got the contract.¡± Levi grinned toothily, while Zoey looked at him, stunned. For some reason, Levi was shining. Wow, he¡¯s awesome! He got the contract through drinking? Who would have thought? Ten percent of profit is huge! A few hundred million at that! After they came out, Zoey looked at Levi. ¡°Are you fine, honey?¡± Levi said nothing, but then he fell against her groggily. Chapter 424 Chapter 424 ¡°What¡¯s wrong, darling? Are you alright!?¡± Zoey held him tightly, feeling frightened. It took her a moment, but now she realized Levi took a few thousand shots, and it could kill him. She started sweating in fear, but then she felt electrified. Realizing Levi was feeling her up, Zoey blushed and let him go. ¡°Did you just scare me for nothing?!¡± She looked away. ¡°Hey, I just got us the contract, and now I don¡¯t even get a thank you?¡± Levi asked. Zoey red at him. ¡°Stop messing around. How do you feel? Do you need to go to the hospital? You drank a lot.¡± Levi smiled. ¡°Do I look hurt to you? No? There¡¯s that then. But¡­¡± Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. ¡°But what?¡± She looked at him curiously. ¡°But well, you know, drinking always leads to something else. Here, give me some sugar.¡± He tried to kiss her, but she ran away. ¡°You pervert!¡± That night, as theyy in bed, Levi quickly hugged her. Zoey was shocked, but she also looked forward to what would happen next. She might be Levi¡¯s wife, but Zoey was still a virgin. She wanted to consummate the marriage, but now that they were about to do it, Zoey was nervous. If he¡¯s going for it, should I ept him? Or should I say no? Zoey only wanted Levi as her husband. When he took all the drinking for her earlier, Zoey saw him as her knight in shining armor. If he wanted it tonight, Zoey would give it to him, but¡­ She was still in a dilemma when a snoring sound snapped her out of it. He¡¯s asleep. For some reason, she felt disappointed, so she turned around and red at him. ¡°Is sleeping all you know! Go away!¡± Zoey shoved him away. ¡°Why did you push me, honey?¡± Levi asked. ¡°Just turn around!¡± Zoey said angrily. ¡°Why are you mad?¡± A perplexed Levi asked, and he thought women were weird. They get angry for no reason every time. At least now we know that behind every angry womany a man who didn¡¯t know what he did wrong. Levi was an example of that. When morning came, Oriental was hit with the shocking news of Zoey snagging a contract that gave them an extra ten percent of profit, much to the top management¡¯s disbelief. At the same time, Draco and his gang were in the hospital. ¡°Trash, all of you! You can¡¯t even handle one woman, and all of you got hospitalized! Trash, trash, trash!¡± Tristan was livid. Draco and the others shivered in fear. They thought they would win, but Levi was an unexpected variable. They thought nobody could drink that much, but Levi proved them wrong. Is that guy a God? ¡°Resign, you trash. I¡¯m already in North Hampton, so I¡¯ll take care of this matter myself,¡± Tristan said coldly. ¡°Young master Tristan, please¡ª¡± Before they could even exin, Tristan had hung up. Never did he imagine that all it took for him to lose hundreds of millions and his future was a drinking session. North Hampton was in high spirits today, for scores of merchants came today. Everyone was shocked, for the number of participatingpanies in this event was twice their projected estimate. They weren¡¯t comining though, for this was great for North Hampton. Chapter 425 Chapter 425 In North Hampton Television Network¡¯s office, Margaret and her colleagues were going through the scripts for the next day¡¯s interview. This was a great chance for her, so she wouldn¡¯t let it go. She wasn¡¯t Elsa. ¡°You¡¯re awesome, Margaret! There are 38 outlets that want to interview Mr. Garrison, but he only gives that chance to us!¡± ¡°Yeah, and he specifically asked for Margaret! He obviously thinks highly of her!¡± N?velDrama.Org owns this text. ¡°He must have only chosen us because of Margaret! Treat us to something good after this, Margaret!¡± Margaret felt smug listening to all the praises, but she pretended to be calm. She was a famous person in the channel as well as the industry. Now, with the mysterious Mr. Garrison giving her the chance to interview him, it would consolidate her ce in this world. Now, everyone in the channel listened to her, including her boss. ¡°Tell us whatever you need, Margaret. We¡¯ll do anything for you,¡± her boss kept telling her that. ¡°Margaret, I heard Mr. Garrison is single. If you guys can be a couple, it¡¯d be sweet!¡± ¡°Yeah! He¡¯s a leader, while you¡¯re the best employee of the channel. It¡¯s a good match!¡± Margaret was riled up by this, for she was nning to do that. Intelligence was her forte, and with experience on her side, she knew Mr. Garrison had a bright future, for Jesse handed such a big event to him. He might be a deputy now, but this was only the beginning, so Mr. Garrison would climb to mayhap the top spot. If she could snag him, Margaret would be set for life, and the idea made her chuckle. This must be divine providence. There are more than three dozen outlets, but he chose me! ¡±This chance has always been mine to begin with.¡± Margaret looked confident. ¡°Margaret, Levi is in a bad situation. I heard their ce got sshed with paint and sewage! His parents-inw can¡¯t work, and his wife¡¯spany is affected!¡± Margaret¡¯sckey reported. Margaret bellowed happily, for she thought Lady Luck was on her side. First, she could interview Mr. Garrison; Secondly, she would be promoted after finishing her job; and finally, she managed to back Levi into a corner. ¡°I have already told you never to cross a woman, Levi. But you just wouldn¡¯t listen. So, this is what happens.¡± Margaret¡¯s eyes gleamed coldly. ¡°Of course he¡¯s dead if he offends you, Margaret. You¡¯re so much more powerful than he is.¡± Her colleaguesughed. Then, someone came for Margaret. When she walked out, a Rolls-Royce was waiting for her, much to her surprise. After getting into the car, she saw a man in his thirties, looking dignified and elegant. ¡°Hello, Ms. Ward. I¡¯m Zachary, from South City¡¯s Suarez family.¡± Zachary puffed his cigar. Margaret was shaken to her core as she looked at him and stuttered, ¡°T-the Suarez family? You¡¯re young master Zachary?! I know you! I¡¯ve interviewed your family!¡± ¡°It¡¯s good that you do.¡± Zachary nodded. Chapter 426 Chapter 426 ¡°Is there anything I can help you with, Mr. Shorts?¡± Margaret asked with a flirtatious wink. ¡°Are you after Levi and Zoey recently?¡± Zachary asked. ¡°Yes, yes, yes. That¡¯s right! Are you rted to Levi?¡± Margaret looked at Zachary cautiously. Zachary shook his head, ¡°No, he is my enemy. My brother had all his limbs amputated by him! If it weren¡¯t for fear of the Morris Group that was behind his back, I would¡¯ve killed him ages ago! You are doing a good job for now. To think that you can subdue Levi¡¯s family to this point! I¡¯m able to kill him right away as soon as he is forced to leave North Hampton! There¡¯s nothing Morris Group can do about it!¡± Margaret was smart and immediately replied, ¡°Mr. Shorts, should I step up the game a little?¡± ¡°Yeah, you¡¯re perceptive and a fast-learner!¡± Zachary beckoned to his assistant, and he brought a suitcase. After opening it, a big load of cash could be seen contained in it. ¡°Here¡¯s an advanced five million! I¡¯ll pay you another five million after the job ispleted!¡± Zachary said. Margaret¡¯s eyeballs were about to pop out from their sockets when she saw the money. Five million!!! Who could¡¯ve expected that I could be paid for settling my personal feud? Ten million in total? Is this my lucky day? This is quadruple happiness! ¡°Wait for my good news, Mr. Shorts. Let me add fuel to the fire. I can assure you that Levi will leave tomorrow!¡± After Margaret put away the money, her smiling eyes turned into crescent shape. ¡°Very well! You¡¯ll be rewarded in the future when the Suarez family begins its development in North Hampton,¡± Zachary said. Margaret replied with a lovely smile, ¡°I¡¯m honored to devote myself to the Suarez family. Everything I have belongs to the Suarez family!¡± Margaret was feeling ecstatic. Now that I¡¯m acquainted with the Suarez family¡¯s young master and had turned to them as my backing. Isn¡¯t it safe to say that my future is pretty bright? At this time, Levi and Zoey were standing in front of Bayview Garden. Levi looked calm, but Zoey was infuriated. ¡°These people are such a bully! It¡¯s too much!¡± Zoey sobbed in a soft voice. The house¡¯s door was sshed with different colors of paints, and it gave off a pungent smell. The wall next to it was sshed with manure, emitting a horrible stench. Levi had no doubt that these people might pour dung water into the room next time. ¡°Dad, mom. Are you facing this situation as well?¡± Zoey became infuriated after receiving the call. Despite Levi¡¯s calm appearance, he was actually extremely furious. He paid no attention to a small-time reporter like Margaret because he figured she couldn¡¯t do anything to him. But he found out that he was wrong. It was now evident that this person could affect him in his daily life. ¡°Levi, why don¡¯t we move out of here? I don¡¯t think this is gonna work. I got a strong hunch that things are gonna be worse.¡± Zoey was afraid because things were seriously affecting her life. Caitlyn and Aaron could only hide in their room every day. They didn¡¯t dare to step out of the house. There were only two days¡¯ worth of food supply left in the house. She began to worry about the safety of her parent¡¯s lives. N?velDrama.Org owns this text. ¡°We should pick up dad and mom secretly at night. If something were to happen, we¡¯d be in trouble,¡± Zoey cautioned. ¡°We¡¯ll not move out!¡± Levi took out his phone and made a call to Margaret. ¡°Hey, Levi? Hahaha! Was it too unbearable that you¡¯ve decided to call me?¡± Margaretughed arrogantly on the other end of the phone. ¡°Are these your handiwork?¡± Levi asked. ¡°You bet! There¡¯s nothing you can do about it. Hit me if you dare!¡± Margaret sneered. Levi warned with a deep voice, ¡°I¡¯ll give you one more chance to exin your previous interview!¡± Chapter 427 Chapter 427 ¡°Levi, don¡¯t you understand the current situation? You¡¯re at my mercy now. Why does it sound like the opposite? Are you stupid? Hahaha¡­¡± ¡°Okay. I¡¯ve given you a chance, but it seems like you don¡¯t appreciate it,¡± Levi replied coldly. Margaret became angry and said in a cold tone, ¡°Then let me tell you something as well. Even if you lick my shoes and drink my foot-washing water, I won¡¯t give you another chance. Just you wait!¡± After hanging up the call, a murderous intent shed across Levi¡¯s eyes. ¡°Honey, give me one more day. I¡¯ll be sure to settle it,¡± Levi dered. ¡°Huh? How are you gonna solve it?¡± Zoey found his words hard to believe. ¡°Anyway, just wait until tomorrow afternoon. It should be done by then.¡± In the evening, there was another breaking news from the TV station. Six years ago, Levi Group expanded its business by way of recing humanbor with machines. This has disrupted the market and caused many to go unemployed. It was believed that at least thirty thousand people were unemployed because of Levi Group. The main culprit was Levi Garrison! Zoey and the rest were going crazy after the news came out. The situation is worsening! First and foremost, this news was taken out of context! It was just a normal industrial development. How can they me it on Levi? Besides, the amount of revenue generated by Levi Group¡¯s advanced technology was iparable to those of the outdated technology. But after such news was reported, those who were unemployed thought that Levi was the cause of their misery. Levi had be the sinner of North Hampton! Many people formed an alliance to protest against Levi and drive him out of North Hampton. Some even began to foresee that Levi¡¯s life would be in danger. Due to the investment promotion fair, there had been a higher degree of attention to hot newstely. As a result, Levi and the others were under more pressure. ¡°Darling, why don¡¯t we leave North Hampton for a while? We can¡¯t continue living like this.¡± Zoey was afraid. Levi remained level-headed and said with a calm face, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, honey. Everything is gonna be alright. It will be settled by tomorrow afternoon.¡± At this moment, Zachary and Margaret were rxing on a big bed in a five-star hotel, and they were paying attention to the news. ¡°Hahaha! Good job, babe. Levi will have no choice but to leave North Hampton tomorrow.¡± Zachary was satisfied. ¡°Yeah, the authorities can¡¯t even intervene when it was theid-off workers who force Levi to leave!¡± Margaret smirked while lying in Zachary¡¯s arms. Zachary made a call and ordered, ¡°Pay attention to Levi¡¯s whereabouts. Cut off his limbs immediately as soon as he leaves North Hampton.¡± ¡°Hahaha¡­ Take me there with you when the timees, Mr. Shorts. I want to see his miserable looks with my own eyes.¡± Margaretughed and sneaked under the covers. There she goes again! Zachary was reeling from fear as the thought crossed his mind. He dared not think of what would be of him if he were to defy her. This woman is something else. I¡¯m no match for her at all! Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. The following day, North Hampton¡¯s exhibition center was bustling. Thousands ofpanies were gathered in thergest investment promotion fair known in North Hampton. Margaret and her colleagues had arrived in the exhibition center early in the morning. ¡°Margaret, you have a major role to y in handling the content of the forum and interview Mr. Garrison today!¡± The head of the station showed his concern to her. ¡°Haha! Rest assured. I¡¯ll get it done nicely.¡± Margaret began to put on makeup and prepared herself to be in her best form while everyone looked at her enviously. After all, she was the only person who had the chance to interview Mr. Garrison. Chapter 428 Chapter 428 ¡°Margaret, I¡¯m so jealous of you! It great that you have the privilege to interview Mr. Garrison.¡± ¡°I know, right? What incredible luck! But to be honest, Margaret is the best in North Hampton.¡± ¡°Ain¡¯t it the truth? Isn¡¯t Margaret the best in professionalism, beauty, and temperament?¡± ¡­ Margaret was basking in thepliments from her colleagues. What an exciting day. I¡¯ll get to interview Mr. Garrison soon and receive another five million. Will the time go faster please? Representatives of majorpanies arrived one after another to the exhibition hall. The prominent families and leading corporations in South City had also shown up one after another. All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Zachary and his group of people were one of them. In fact, the Lopez family of South City had sent their representative. But he was here to exchange views on behalf of Harry. Soon, the investment promotion fair started after the officials of North Hampton made a speech. The exhibition center was divided into many areas, covering every sector of businesses. Among them, Rogers Group and Morris Group had the most merchants in front of their booths. Everyone knew that these twopanies had great prospects and were eager to cooperate with them. However, those leading corporations had their sights set on other things. They wanted to grab as many deals as possible and dominate arger share in the North Hampton market. However, every deal signed on this asion was legal and beneficial to North Hampton¡¯s development. Levi watched every movement in the exhibition hall from backstage. The person behind him was Aurora Newt, a personal secretary arranged by Jesse Nielsen. ¡°Mr. Garrison, it¡¯s true that the policy enforced by the officials in the Investment Promotion Fair was in North Hampton¡¯s best interest. Otherwise, those corporations and influential families will flock into North Hamptonwlessly, causing badpetition and negative effects,¡± Aurora said with a smile. Levi nodded, ¡°I have tomend Nielsen¡¯s great insight!¡± Aurora smiled bitterly. He is the only person who dares to address the governor like that. ¡°By the way, Mr. Garrison, it¡¯s time for the TV station¡¯s interview session. Shall we?¡± Aurora nced at the time and said. Levi replied, ¡°Alright. Let them in.¡± Following that, Levi and several other leaders waited in a conference room. Outside the conference room. ¡°Thanks, Ms. Newt. I owe you a meal,¡± Margaret said with a smile. Aurora smiled in response, ¡°Ms. Ward, please.¡± Everyone came to the conference room under the guidance of Aurora. Even though Margaret had done this kind of interview before, she couldn¡¯t help but feel a little nervous today because there wasn¡¯t much information about Mr. Garrison. About ten officials were sitting in the conference room. Margaret panicked a little when she caught a glimpse of it. ¡°Hmm?¡± She became stunned the moment she caught sight of the official¡¯s faces. One of them looked particrly familiar. In order to confirm her sight, Margaret took a few steps forward. It¡¯s Levi! He¡¯s sitting in the middle alongside the other leaders. Margaret was puzzled by what she saw. What is Levi doing here? Her colleagues were equally confused. No wonder Mr. Shorts said he couldn¡¯t locate Levi. Because he was here! Margaret said instinctively, ¡°Levi, what are you doing here? You don¡¯t belong in this ce!¡± The entire conference room fell silent after her speech. Margaret was taken aback when she noticed everyone staring at her strangely. ¡°What are you talking about, Ms. Ward? This person is Mr. Garrison,¡± Aurora said in confusion. Chapter 429 Chapter 429 ¡°Huh? Mr. Garrison? It can¡¯t be! Isn¡¯t he Levi? The target of disdain who is a hot topic in North Hampton these few days.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. A malignant tumor like Levi should be driven out of North Hampton forever!¡± Margaret and her colleaguesmented. ¡°Know your ce!¡± ¡°How dare you insult the name of the leader?¡± At this time, the Minister of Commerce became furious. ¡°That¡¯s right! Where did this reportere from? Who is she to insult Mr. Garrison like that? What¡¯s the meaning of this?¡± ¡°You¡¯re from the North Hampton Television Network, right? Call Director Charles Yorke here!¡± ¡­ The other leaders also voiced out one after another. The remarks of Margaret and her colleaguespletely angered them. After hearing the scolding, Margaret and her colleagues finally understood that they¡¯ve gotten into deep trouble. ¡°What is the meaning of this, Ms. Ward? The person sitting in front of you is the Deputy Leader of North Hampton, Mr. Levi Garrison. Besides, he is also known as the one and only 5-Star God of War in Erudia,¡± Aurora stated the facts. Boom! Margaret and her colleagues were frozen instantaneously as if a thunderbolt had hit them from the sky. Deputy Leader of North Hampton? The God of War? Levi Garrison? NO! It can¡¯t be! This isn¡¯t real! Margaret and her colleagues remained rooted in a state of trance as their minds went nkpletely. Bang! At this moment, the door of the conference room was opened. A plump middle-aged man came running in while panting heavily. This man was the director of North Hampton Television Network, Charles Yorke. He looked at all the leaders present while gasping heavily. He noticed a familiar face when his gazended on Levi. Isn¡¯t he the brat that Margaret was after? Why is he sitting here? ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Charles looked at the crowd and asked curiously. ¡°¡®What¡¯s going on?¡¯ How ignorant can you be?¡± The person speaking was the leader of Uptown District, Draco Simmons. Bang! The man mmed the table hard. ¡°Huh?¡± Charles became increasingly baffled, and his body was trembling. ¡°Do you know that a reporter from your station had insulted Mr. Garrison for no reason when she saw him?¡± The other leaders chided in anger. At this moment, a secretary distributed a few tablets to Draco and the other leaders. The content was about the details of Margaret framing Levi. Everyone burst into anger after reading the contents. ¡°Look at what you¡¯ve done, Charles Yorke! Your good days are over!¡± Draco said and threw the tablet to Charles. ¡°It seems like you have no idea. So let me tell you, the person who your station ndered is the Deputy Leader of North Hampton, Mr. Levi Garrison! He is also the God of War! Figure it out yourself!¡± Thump! After hearing this, Charles fell to the ground in horror. His face was covered with cold sweat, and he was terrified. Oh my god! How much trouble did I get myself into? This person is the God of War! Levi smiled and said, ¡°The director of the TV station? Is that how the content review works? How dare you release edited content? What¡¯s going on?¡± Charles almost wet his pants at Levi¡¯s question. ¡°No¡­ Mr. Garrison, I-I don¡¯t know how this happened¡­ It was Margaret who released it¡­¡± ¡°Margaret, how dare you set me up?¡± p! Charles gave Margaret a hard p across her face.C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org Chapter 430 Chapter 430 Margaret finally regained her senses after being pped. Thud! Her body went limp, and she fell to the ground. It never crossed her mind that Levi would have such an identity. Otherwise, she would never even dream of doing such a thing. ¡°Margaret, do you still remember the call I made?¡± Levi had a menacing smile on his face. Boom! Margaret was in a state of shock after the epiphany. How could I forget? Levi even called to give me a chance. But I was too foolish to realize my mistake. ¡°I-I was wrong¡­ It¡¯s all my fault, Mr. Garrison¡­ Please forgive me¡­¡± Margaret immediately kneeled on the ground and begged for mercy. Thud! Thud! Charles punched and kicked Margaret. ¡°You have the nerve to ask for forgiveness?¡± N?velDrama.Org owns this text. He wanted to kill her there and then. ¡°What a vicious woman you are, Margaret! You drive people to their death by abusing your power. If it wasn¡¯t for my identity, do you think I can still stand here?¡± Levi asked with a smile. Everyone in the conference room felt a chill down their spine. Levi is angry! ¡°What are you standing here for, Charles? Hurry and expose the wrongdoings of Margaret and clear the name of Mr. Garrison!¡± A few leaders bellowed. Charles reacted and replied, ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll do it right away!¡± Soon, an urgent news update was released on North Hampton Television Network. Exposed! Reporter Margaret deliberately framed Levi Garrison with edited content. Margaret¡¯s reputation was ruined after a series of evidence was presented, and the previous negative remarks about Levi and his family dissipated eventually. ¡­ ¡°Charles, you¡¯re responsible for this matter. Therefore, you¡¯ll be relieved of your position!¡± Draco announced. Charles nodded immediately, ¡°Got it.¡± ¡°All the people involved in this matter must be penalized. Any individual that had dealings with Margaret should be arrested or punished!¡± A few leaders ordered at once. Margaretid on the ground, became paralyzed, and felt like her body was no longer hers. Levi nced at Margaret and said, ¡°Falsity will never prevail. You know the things you did to get to your current position today. The truth will be uncovered eventually!¡± Margaret felt regretful and penitent. None of these would have happened if she didn¡¯t offend Levi. It was not known how Margaret managed to leave the exhibition hall. ¡°This is the bi*ch that lied to us and made us med the wrong person!¡± ¡°Yeah. If it weren¡¯t for the discovery, we would¡¯ve driven an innocent person to death!¡± ¡­ There was a huge crowd gathering outside the exhibition hall. The crowd started pouring buckets of foul-smelling dung water all over her as soon as she appeared. ¡°Ughhhhhh¡­¡± Margaret puked immediately. But the manure continued to ssh on her again and again¡­ This was how a vicious person would always end up being. After the matter was resolved, Zoey immediately called, ¡°Darling, that was awesome! How did you do that?¡± Levi smiled and said, ¡°Justice always prevails.¡± After Zachary got the news, he found Margaret as soon as he could. Zachary clutched his nose and stayed far away from Margaret because there was a horrible stench on her. ¡°What happened?¡± Margaret cast a nce at him with a miserable smirk, ¡°I advise the Suarez family to give up, leave North Hampton and stay in South City.¡± ¡°Why?¡± Zachary looked baffled. ¡°Because he is someone you can¡¯t afford to provoke! If you insist on pushing your luck, the Suarez family will be wiped out from the face of the earth,¡± Margaret warned. Chapter 431 Chapter 431 ¡°Hahaha! What a joke! Do you really think we, the Suarez family would be afraid of anyone? Just wait and see. Soon enough, we¡¯ll have our own territory in North Hampton.¡± Zachary didn¡¯t give a second thought to what Margaret had said. Thus, the week-long investment promotion fair ended on a fulfilling note. Many businesses from overseas had given their all into investing in North Hampton¡¯s developments. That was exactly the results Levi wanted to achieve. However, he had heard of a fewrger families forcing a few small and medium-sized corporations into handing over theirpanies. Within just a few days, many of those corporations had already been bought over. ¡°Mr. Garrison, what should we do? Should we start taking action?¡± The Rogers family asked. Levi shook his head. ¡°We¡¯ll just observe for now. It wouldn¡¯t be toote for us to take action only after they¡¯ve seeded. After all, it¡¯s only fair for them to make contributions to the North Hampton¡¯s economy first.¡± When everyone caught sight of the smirk hanging off Levi¡¯s lips, they understood what his true motives were. Levi was nning to fatten them up slowly and surely. The moment they were ripe and plump enough, only then would he sink his teeth into them. Back in the Lopez family mansion, Sebastian was looking frazzled. He¡¯d aged quite a bit under the stress from the recent events. Staying put without taking revenge wasn¡¯t his style of confrontation at all. ¡°What happened? Did he agree to it?¡± Sebastian asked. ¡°Yes, he did, but he asked for you to go and invite him personally,¡± Simon said. ¡°Yes, of course I will!¡± ¡°Sebastian, I never would have thought that you¡¯d call on him.¡± Simon¡¯s eyes trembled in fear. Sebastian scoffed, ¡°If it weren¡¯t that urgent, would I have gone for this option?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not a bad thing. In fact, if he takes action, then the boss behind the Morris Group has nowhere left to run!¡± Murderous intent zed over Sebastian¡¯s gaze. ¡°That¡¯s right. That man is the one and only person I¡¯ve ever feared of. If he didn¡¯t go into hiding, would I even have the chance to be where I am today in South City? He¡¯s the real head of Quebec!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. The Morris Group has been ying games for far too long. It¡¯s high time this man appeared to stop them.¡± The Suarez family had been gobbling up businesses left and right in North Hampton. So far, they¡¯ve gotten themselves quite the collection. ¡°No! I can¡¯t just let the injury my brother suffered go that easily. The Oriental Star Group must be ours.¡± Zachary¡¯s gaze was chilly. That very afternoon, Zachary brought a group of his men to the Oriental Star Group. Zoey had no choice but to meet them. ¡°It¡¯s Zoey, isn¡¯t it? I¡¯ll keep things short. I¡¯m here to take over the Oriental Star Group,¡± Zachary said instantly. Zoey, however, refused just as quickly. ¡°That¡¯s impossible. I¡¯ve just taken over thepany, and we¡¯re developing pretty well. Why would I ever sell thepany to you?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right! Mr. Suarez, did you hear any false rumors? The Oriental Star Group isn¡¯t up for sale. Were you expecting to buy us over?¡± The other higher-ups looked at Zachary questioningly. Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Zachary just chuckled. ¡°Well, the Suarez family wishes to take over yourpany, so you have to sell it to us.¡± ¡°What kind of twisted reason is that? Aren¡¯t you just forcing us to give it up to you?¡± ¡°What kind of society are we living in? I didn¡¯t know such hegemony existed.¡± The higher-ups of the Oriental Star Group all disagreed with his oundish request. ¡°That¡¯s right. The Suarez family is simply used to such methods. I¡¯ll give you 24 hours to clean up before Ie back here to take what¡¯s mine. If you turn me down, trust me, you¡¯ll regret it,¡± Zachary said coldly. Three loud bangs resounded as one of Zachary¡¯s men tossed three throwing knives andnded them each on the words, ¡®Oriental Star Group¡¯ that was printed on the wall behind them. Chapter 432 Chapter 432 That was a threat. It was a threat; in and simple as that;id bare for all of them to see. That was a warning to everyone in Oriental Star Group that if they dared to go against him, they¡¯d regret that decision for the rest of their lives. ¡°Remember, none of you have the right to retaliate against the Suarez family, so don¡¯t even try,¡± Zachary said coldly before leaving. In the end, the higher-ups were left staring after him in disbelief. Was the Oriental Star Group about to get bought over right after they¡¯d just begun developing? ¡°Ms. Lopez, I think it¡¯d be for the best if we let them buy thepany.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. The Suarez family has been buyingpanies left and right. The ones who tried to retaliate ended up defending themselves to death.¡± ¡°The Suarez family has way too much power in South City. We don¡¯t have the power to fight back against them. In fact, we might end up dead, too.¡± The higher-ups of the Oriental Star Group had given uppletely. Zoey, however, remained silent. Deep within, her heart was crumbling in hopelessness. Why did they have to get on the Suarez family¡¯s bad side? Zoey was ready to give up. Based on everything that had happened recently, the Suarez family would stop at nothing to get what they wanted. In order to force the hands of those business owners, they had used all kinds of twisted methods. Zoey was especially terrified that her parents or her husband would get into trouble because of her. Recently, Levi had been rather satisfied with how North Hampton wasing along. There were a couple of obstacles along the way, but overall, everything was going smoothly. Once he reached home, however, the first thing he saw was Zoey¡¯s unhappy face. ¡°What happened, honey? Did something happen at work?¡± Levi asked, concerned. Zoey shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m just frustrated because of the recent developments with thepany.¡± The next day, Zoey had just stepped foot into thepany when she caught sight of Zachary strolling in with a bunch of his underlings. Everyone else shivered at the sight of the man from the other day who had used the throwing knives with such ease. ¡°So, Ms. Lopez, what¡¯s your final decision?¡± Zachary asked with a smirk on his face. ¡°You could at least try to be a little more sincere with your request. What¡¯s your price?¡± Zoey asked. Zachary was taken aback for a second before replied, ¡°One billion!¡± Everyone inhaled sharply at the sound of Zachary¡¯s price. The Suarez family was truly overbearing! How dare they try to buy apany with a worth of six billion for only one billion? Zoey scoffed coldly, ¡°Mr. Suarez, are you insane? How could I possibly sell it to you for a mere one billion?¡± Zachary burst outughing. Coldly, he jabbed, ¡°Ms. Lopez, I don¡¯t think you know what¡¯s going on right now. You¡¯re in no position to make any negotiations. I named my price to save you some face. If you piss me off, you¡¯re not going to get even a cent from me.¡± Ridiculous! How could the Suarez family be this ridiculously overbearing?! C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org Sadly, they could only seethe in silence. Two days ago, someone tried to retaliate against the Suarez family. They ended up with four broken limbs and their family got dragged into it too. Who wouldn¡¯t be afraid of such a force? ¡°This is the contract. Sign it now, and the money will be transferred to you instantly.¡± Zachary tossed the contract to Zoey. ¡°If you refuse to sign this, Aaron Lopez and Caitlyn ck will be joining me for dinner tonight.¡± Zachary laughed chillingly as heid his threats down. His meaning was clear enough. If Zoey refused, he¡¯d find a way to get rid of Aaron and Caitlyn, and it didn¡¯t matter whether they were dead or alive. ¡°You¡¯re being unreasonable!¡± Zoey shouted in anger. Even after so long, she had never met such an overbearing person. Sadly, she couldn¡¯t do anything about it. ¡°Ms. Lopez, just sign it!¡± The other higher-ups started moring. ¡°I don¡¯t think so.¡± Right at that moment, a voice called out. Levi was here. He had noticed Zoey¡¯s worrisome expression during dinner the other day. He did some investigations of his own to find out what was wrong. To think that it was caused by the Suarez family! ¡°Levi Garrison? What are you doing here?¡± Zachary had seen Levi in pictures before, and the very moment heid his eyes on him, he knew he hated his guts. Chapter 433 Chapter 433 It¡¯s normal for enemies to want to finish off each other upon meeting. Zachary couldn¡¯t help but want to kill Levi on sight. With a deep frown on his face, Levi asked, ¡°Who are you? Have we met?¡± ¡°I¡¯m Zachary of the Suarez family. Zayn Suarez is my brother.¡± Levi nodded. ¡°Oh, that cripple!¡± ¡°You-!¡± The moment he heard of the way Levi referred his brother, Zachary¡¯s anger red up. ¡°You should have stayed in South City. What are you doing here in North Hampton? Are you asking to be killed here?¡± Levi asked. Zacharyughed coldly. ¡°Don¡¯t go thinking you¡¯re safe with the Morris Group behind you. I¡¯m warning you, the Suarez family is not going to stop until we¡¯ve conquered a good part of North Hampton! You¡¯d better sign the contract before you regret it.¡± ¡°Just screw off already.¡± Levi shoved Zachary away. ¡°You asked for it!¡± Zachary¡¯s subordinates started moving toward Levi. Zachary stopped them. ¡°There¡¯s no need for that.¡± Zachary smiled at Zoey and asked, ¡°Ms. Lopez, I hope you¡¯ve thought about this properly. You¡¯ll regret it if you make the wrong move.¡± ¡°I told you to leave, didn¡¯t I?¡± Levi yelled. ¡°Okay, okay. Just you wait and see.¡± Zachary smiled menacingly. ¡°Mr. Shorts, why didn¡¯t you just get rid of that guy?¡± After they exited the area, Will Brown asked Zachary in confusion. Will was the strongest fighter on Zachary¡¯s team. Zachary looked pissed. ¡°You think I didn¡¯t want to? That man has the Morris Group backing him up. Even Sebastian Lopez faced a hard time with them.¡± ¡°Then, what should we do? Just take it?¡± Will said in anger. Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Zachary, on the other hand, smirked mysteriously. ¡°Of course not! We¡¯ll settle the Oriental Star Group first.¡± ¡°What about Levi Garrison?¡± Will Brown asked. ¡°I heard about Sebastian Lopez wanting to make aeback.¡± ¡°Huh? Even the ck and White Guards suffered greatly. What could Sebastian do?¡± Zachary smirked. ¡°It will be a whole different story when Sebastian managed to call on him.¡± ¡°Him? Wait¡­ could it be?¡± Will suddenly looked terrified at the thought of someone and inhaled sharply. ¡°Sebastian Lopez is truly putting in his all. How¡¯d he manage to call upon someone who¡¯s been in hiding for the past thirty years?!¡± The others were just as amazed. ¡°That¡¯s right! That¡¯s the real boss of Quebec and the one Sebastian is scared of the most.¡± ¡°The Morris Group is really something. They managed to drag him out of hiding,¡± Zachary said. Will figured something out and smiled. ¡°Mr. Shorts, you¡¯re waiting for Sebastian Lopez and that man to get rid of the Morris Group before getting rid of Levi, right?¡± ¡°Yes. Without the Morris Group behind his back, how is Levi going to act all high and mighty?¡± In South City, there was a small, rundown temple in the corner of Mount Amethyst. Anyone in the upper ss of South City knew that this temple was off-limits. That was because it was the home to the most terrifying figure in South City, and even all of Quebec. He had once ruled over Quebec. Thirty years ago, he retreated back here and became a vegetarian. Apart from that, he started reciting Buddhist mantras everyday. Highly skilled professionals surrounded the temple and no one was allowed to go near it. However, today, the Lopez family approached the temple. Sebastian knelt in front of the temple personally, waiting for him to appear. ¡°Sir, the Lopez family is in trouble. Quentin Lane has been killed; Wesley Lane and James Lane have been crippled, and the ck and White Guards have been spliced into pieces. I, Sebastian Lopez, beg you to get rid of them. In exchange, I will give everything I have.¡± Sebastian begged with all his sincerity and kowtowed three times. Chapter 434 Chapter 434 Everyone present at the temple instantly held their breaths at that sentence. They stared at Sebastian in disbelief. What could possibly have pushed Sebastian to make such a daring exchange? He was even willing to give up his fortune in order to beat this mysterious person, or force. Sebastian continued kneeling as he waited for an answer toe from within the temple. Finally, after about ten minutes, the rundown wooden door of the temple creaked open. A man dressed in a suit walked out of the temple. Everyone looked on in shock and fear as the godson of the ex-ruler of the underworld walked toward them. Even Sebastian looked terrified. The young man said simply, ¡°Sebastian, please return. My godfather will handle this.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°Thank you, sir!¡± Sebastian yelled in glee. He agreed! That meant the Morris Group was done for. To Sebastian, this man was practically on the same level as God himself. There was nothing in Quebec that he couldn¡¯t get his hands on if he were willing to step up. Right after that, the news of this man finally returning to society started spreading around South City like wildfire. Once, he had been the ruler of Quebec. He had locked himself away for thirty years, but he was finally emerging once more. Everyone could tell that North Hampton was about to undergo great changes. The fact that this man was willing to show himself once more meant that Quebec was about to go through a massive transformation. All the other forces and families in South City started preparing for this man¡¯s arrival. Early on the next day, the ten most powerful families of South City gathered along the twisting and turning roads of Mount Amethyst in two lines as they waited for this person¡¯s arrival. Sebastian stood among them. There was finally some peopleing from the end of the road. They hade down the mountain on foot. This group of people surrounded an old man with white hair and a ruddyplexion who looked full of spirit. Even though he was already 80 years old, his steps were steady and he was clearly of good health. He was once the ruler of Quebec, Scott Yates. Everyone in Quebec called him by ¡®sir¡¯ and ¡®sir¡¯ only. N?velDrama.Org owns this text. At first sight, he looked like any other esteemed figure, perhaps a well-read professor or master. No one would have connected him to the role of an underworld ruler. Apart from Fernand Yates, Scott¡¯s godson, there were four other people walking next to him. They were also known as the Four Mighty Generals. The first one was all skin and bones, and resembled a walking skeleton. His skin stretched taut over the angr frame of his skull. He was known simply as Bones. The second stood at around 2 meters tall and looked like a human mountain. He was named Golem. The third was as bulked up as a bull and his head waspletely bald. There were six scars on the thin skin of his scalp. His name was Titan, and he was a priest. Thest one appearedpletely normal, and nothing stood out about him. However, he was the most fearsome among all. The ck and White Guards were an indestructible force in South City. But in the face of these four, they were mere ants. In South City¡¯s extensive underworld, the ck and White Guards would only be the fifth or sixth most powerful forces. The first four ces belonged to these four generals. These four taking action was just as terrifying as any natural disaster. They were much too scary. They were rumored to be able to beat an army of thousands. ¡°Congrattions Sir, on your return!¡± When the families saw Scott Yates and his lineup, they weed him enthusiastically. So what if they had countless riches? So what if they had enough money to overthrow the country? All that could disappear at any second with just a word from Scott Yates. Aspared to Liam Macy and Sebastian Lopez, Scott Yates had experienced much more. He had made his breakthrough during the peak of Quebec¡¯s underworld, so he had a much stronger background. There was nothing he could say that Quebec wouldn¡¯t obey to instantly. Sebastian stepped up. ¡°Sir, now that you are back, there¡¯s a favor I have to ask from you.¡± Chapter 435 Chapter 435 ¡°Sebastian¡¯s reputation has beenpletely ruined!¡± ¡°The Morris Group? Is that a new corporation?¡± Scott Yates asked. Sebastian nodded. ¡°Yes, sir. The Morris Group appeared only recently. They appear to be run by the Rogers family. The copse of the three main pirs of North Hampton have a lot to do with the Morris Group.¡± Scott Yates stayed silent at that. His godson, Fernand Yates, piped up, ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve taken notice of that as well. The reason that this Morris Group managed to gain so much power in such a short time is due to someone extremely powerful working behind the scenes. Furthermore, it¡¯s next to impossible to find any information about their mysterious boss or Neil Atkinson.¡± Fernand also held a lot of power. Despite Scott Yates lived in seclusion away in the mountains for the last thirty years, the family business had continued under Fernand¡¯s management. However, he had chosen to stay subtle about it and only worked in the background. Anyone in South City knew that Scott Yates was number one when it came to umted wealth. ¡°How dare they act like this in North Hampton? There must be a powerful figure behind the scenes.¡± Scott Yate¡¯s expression changed abruptly. ¡°Investigate! No matter who that person is, I will chase him out of Quebec regardless.¡± ¡°Understood. I¡¯ll begin investigations right away,¡± Fernand replied. All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. The citizens of South City let out a sigh of relief. With Scott Yates helping them out, the Morris Group would definitely be done for. They could finally gobble up North Hampton with ease. Every time anyone tried to take over North Hampton¡¯s businesses, they either got held back by thew or got targeted by the Morris Group and the Rogers family. The people of South City had been holding back their frustrations for a long time. The Suarez family and the Lopez family were especially bothered by that. Despite that, all of them were more than aware of the fact that the Morris Group would be done for the moment ¡®Sir¡¯ left the mountain. It didn¡¯t matter how strong and powerful the Morris Group was. It didn¡¯t matter what their reputation was in South City. In Quebec, Scott Yates¡¯ word was thew. Even a dragon would find it hard to control a snake in its old haunt. North Hampton wasn¡¯t as closely updated, so they had no clue of the imminent danger. Zachary had caught wind of Scott Yates¡¯ return. He couldn¡¯t be more ecstatic at the news. ¡°The end of the Morris Group is near! We should quickly wrap up our deal with the Oriental Star Group.¡± The Oriental Star Group was an essentialponent of the Suarez family¡¯s battle n. The entertainment department of the Oriental Star Group was something the Suarez family urgently needed. ¡°Mr. Suarez, the Oriental Star Group has recently been shooting seven blockbuster online-only movies. This was all produced by Zoey Lopez. Around fifty million was invested into each production. They¡¯ll probably increase as time goes by. The final cost has to be around five hundred million at least!¡± Will Brown reported. ¡°Hmph! Zoey Lopez, I bet you were trying to make a real profit, weren¡¯t you? Well, not a chance!¡± Zachary murmured as he chuckled darkly. Zoey Lopez was definitely eager to make some achievements. The property arm had already been established. Naturally, she had to pay more attention to the entertainment segment. Today, Zoey decided to visit the set personally. This set belonged to the movie that they had invested the highest amount of money in, which was around seventy million. They didn¡¯t spend that much money on special effects or the plot. Most of the money had been invested into casting the male and female leads, who were both top-notch actors in the industry. Casting the both of them would cost around fifty million at the very least. The actual cost of the production itself was only about twenty million. However, she believed that the movie would be a hit and generate a sizeable return given the actors¡¯ fame. The crew was currently preparing for filming while the actors were going through their lines. Niall, the male lead, spotted Zoey once he lifted his head. ¡°Who is that?¡± he asked his assistant. ¡°This is the new boss of the Oriental Star Group, Zoey Lopez.¡± Niall¡¯s eyes lit up as he smiled. ¡°I have to get to know her well then.¡± Chapter 436 Chapter 436 So far, Niall was the most famous actor in the Oriental Star Group. He was extremely popr and had a ton of fans. However, anyone who knew him personally knew how messy his private life was. He slept around with fans and other female celebrities alike. He had even had a fling or two with his assistants and makeup artists. He had no problems hooking up with female higher-ups of variouspanies that had their eyes on him. From just his appearance alone, Niall had risen from a barely-there social media influencer to a highest-paid actor within just three years. Every time he took on a new job with a newpany, he would immediately flirt with the female higher- ups as long as they were decent enough. Even if the female boss in question was old and ugly, he¡¯d still say yes if she was willing to pay a huge amount of money or benefits. Niall was entranced the very moment heid his eyes on Zoey. How could there be such a beautiful and young boss in the industry? The appearance and figure of all the other celebrities he had met so far paled inparison to Zoey. On top of all that, she was the boss of a multimillionpany. Zoey was watching the crew do their work when a scented breeze suddenly blew past her. She lifted her head to see a tall and handsome man looking at her. ¡°Hi, nice to meet you. My name is Niall Xander!¡± Niall reached out his hand for a handshake. ¡°Niall Xander?¡± Of course Zoey knew who he was. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, my husband doesn¡¯t allow me to have physical contact with other men,¡± she turned him down. Niall lowered his hand awkwardly. He hadn¡¯t considered the fact that Zoey was a married woman. Despite that, a glint of ecstasy shed in his eyes. He loved married woman. They were on an entirely different level from immature young girls. He had already set his sights on Zoey as his next target. ¡°Wow, I can¡¯t believe how young you are, Ms. Lopez. The fact that you managed to pull off filming seven movies at the same time is really impressive,¡± Niallplimented. Zoey smiled. ¡°It¡¯s also thanks to your contributions as an actor. Hopefully, it¡¯ll bring us good results.¡± ¡°Of course it will! I¡¯ll put my everything into this movie,¡± Niall promised. Gerry Wade, who was in charge of the entertainment department, reported, ¡°Ms. Lopez, we¡¯ve officially started advertising on the seven movies to the public. So far, the ones with Niall in the cast are the most well received. Based on our early calctions, we can earn up to four hundred million. In fact, it might end up being even more.¡± Zoey smiled in excitement and said, ¡°Mr. Xander, you are truly the hope of Oriental. Please, if you need anything at all, just let us know.¡± Zoey understood what was going on. In order to gain the most out of the movie, they had to treat Niall and their female lead like royalty. ¡°Of course! In fact, I wanted to ask if you are free tonight. I have something I need to discuss with you. It has to do with the future developments of Oriental Star Group,¡± Niall said with a smile. Gerry whispered to Zoey, ¡°Ms. Lopez, Niall¡¯s management team is pretty impressive. They¡¯re the ones we hired for a huge sumst time. In my opinion, you should say yes.¡± Zoey agreed. ¡°Alright. Since I¡¯m new to the entertainment industry, it¡¯ll be great to have a light to shine my way.¡± Niall exchanged nces with his assistant and he smiled. The fish had taken the bait, and he would be enjoying it tonight. ¡°Niall, what are you doing here? We were going through our lines just now,¡± Yvonne, the female lead, asked unhappily. She had always liked Niall. Thepany was also desperate to sell Yvonne and Niall as a couple, to which she was more than happy to oblige. All along, Yvonne had seen the girls Niall took interest in as enemies. N?velDrama.Org owns this text. When she saw the way Niall looked at Zoey, she was instantly furious. ¡°Who are you? Why are you interrupting our practice?¡± Yvonne asked frostily. Chapter 437 Chapter 437 Niall yelled, ¡°What are you doing? This is our new boss, Ms. Lopez!¡± ¡°So what if she¡¯s our boss? She shouldn¡¯t disrupt our practice!¡± Yvonne was the star of Oriental Star Group, so she was haughty and did not care about others. ¡°Alright then, I shan¡¯t be disturbing you! Mr. Xander, please don¡¯t forget about tonight!¡± Zoey reminded in good nature. Niall was excited and nodded immediately, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll make the necessary arrangements!¡± Yvonne was enraged by this. She knew what Niall was up to. For the entire shoot today, both Niall and Yvonne were distracted. To begin with, both of their acting skills were mediocre. The quality of the shoot was especially bad that day, but the directors had to call it a good take. After all, they could not afford to offend either of them. Yet, the two of them were involved in five major movies that day. ¡°Nevermind if the quality is bad. They have arge fanbase. We¡¯ll get our money¡¯s worth from their fanbase alone!¡± the directors, scriptwriters, and other crew members consoled themselves. That day, Levi returned to the Morris Group once again. Iris did not let him ck off and arranged for him to be an interviewer. Even though she felt that Levi was incapable, he had a good eye for talent. Hence, Levi spent the entire day conducting interviews. A few young men came for an interview. Levi nced at the contract and was puzzled. He inquired, ¡°You¡¯re from the North Hampton Film Academy? You¡¯re trained as an actor? Why are you applying for a job in sales?¡± ¡°To be honest, Sir, the entertainment industry is too stressful andpetitive. Without a good background or funding, it¡¯s difficult to make a name for yourself! We¡¯re all from the countryside and have neither of them, so we¡¯re struggling to make ends meet. We wanted to find a job to survive.¡± The youngsters hung their heads in disappointment. That was not an umon sight. There were only so many sessful artistes. Most artistes did not even find sess as inte celebrities and had to find another job, even if they were talented actors and actresses. When he heard about the entertainment industry, Levi immediately thought of his wife¡¯s firm. He recalled that they were expanding the scale of their entertainment business and werecking manpower. ¡°In that case, you guys have a minute to perform something for me. You have a minute each. Feel free to exercise your creativity!¡± Levi smiled. The interviewees were confused, but Levi was the interviewer after all. They did as he asked. ¡°Not bad. You really have talent!¡± Levimended sincerely. These men were all skilled actors, but their talents were not appreciated. Sadly, there were many talented actors who did not get a chance to act. The movies were all filled with famous stars with poor acting skills, resulting in low-quality films. ¡°Please show me any other skills you have!¡± Some of them showcased their dancing, singing, and other skills. ¡°All of you are great! Sign this, please!¡± Levi smiled. ¡°I beg your pardon?¡± they were all bewildered. You can get a sales job just by singing and dancing? They had no idea that Levi was giving them the opportunity of a lifetime, transforming them from people barely making ends meet to superstars. Meanwhile, at night, after work. Zoey made a trip to the drama department. ¡°Hi Ms. Lopez, Mr. Xander is too busy and has returned to his residence. After that, he has to attend a dinner. Time is tight, so if you¡¯re looking for him, please head to his home!¡± his assistant said. ¡°Alright, please lead the way,¡± Zoey replied. She did not dwell too much into it and followed the assistant to the artistes¡¯ lodging. She did not have any stray thoughts. C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org For one, the ce was crowded. For another, Niall was a star and would not do anything to harm his reputation. Chapter 438 Chapter 438 But Zoey was wrong. His management team had long known about him and he did not care about his reputation at all. Zoey headed to Niall¡¯s room. He had just finished taking a bath and walked out in a bathrobe, showing off his muscr body. Zoey immediately turned to leave. ¡°Ms. Lopez, why are you leaving? It¡¯s fine!¡± Niall hurriedly blocked Zoey. Zoey turned around and smiled embarrassedly, ¡°Sorry foring all of a sudden. I didn¡¯t expect you to be in the shower.¡± ¡°I¡¯m a simple man. Ms. Lopez, please, have a seat!¡± Niall offered. Zoey questioned him, ¡°Mr. Xander, you said earlier that you had something important to discuss. What is it?¡± ¡°Winnie, help me get something!¡± Niall waved her off. Winnie, his manager, left with a knowing look. Zoey had no idea that Winnie would not be returning. Before Winnie left, she closed the door behind her. Zoey became alert the moment the door closed. All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. After all, she was alone with another man in a room. Niall smiled and enquired, ¡°Ms. Lopez, how do you feel about me?¡± ¡°You¡¯re a great star who has arge fan base!¡± ¡°No, I meant about my looks. How¡¯s my figure? Did I get your heart racing?¡± Niall flirted directly. ¡°Huh? What do you mean?¡± Zoey felt something was amiss. Niall closed in and exined, ¡°Ms. Lopez, I decided to give you a chance ¨C a chance to have me for one night!¡± In the past, when Niall said this, those richdy bosses would have pounced on him. However, Zoey¡¯s reaction was far from what he had expected. She was not tempted by the offer and was even filled with an icy rage. ¡°Mr. Xander, please show some self-respect! I¡¯ll be off!¡± Zoey spat. ¡°Wait, hold on. Let¡¯s talk things through!¡± How could Niall allow her to escape? ¡°Let me go! If you try anything funny, I will be sure to persecute you!¡± Zoey roared. Niall scoffed, ¡°Woman, I looked for you because I felt you were worth it. Stop being so full of yourself. Do you think you¡¯re the boss here? I¡¯ll tell you honestly. In the Oriental Star Group, I¡¯m the real boss! You have to listen to me!¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Zoey was fuming. She did not expect to meet an artiste like that! Niall sneered, ¡°Zoey Lopez, you¡¯d better obey my everymand. I¡¯ll guarantee that all of your movies sell well and Oriental Star Group¡¯s business excels! Otherwise, I¡¯ll cripple yourpany!¡± Zoey bit her lip and red at Niall. ¡°Come, as long as you listen to me, we will both benefit from it!¡± Niall was about to pounce upon Zoey. Bam! The door mmed opened and Yvonne entered. Whew! Zoey heaved a sigh of relief. Meanwhile, Niall was enraged. This stupid woman is at it again! Why does she have to ruin everything? ¡°Zoey Lopez, you wench! As the owner of the Company, you¡¯ve overstepped the boundaries and seduced your own artistes! How shameless!¡± Yvonne used her. Zoey was bewildered. Niall was the one who tried to seduce me. Why am I in the wrong now? ¡°Zoey, you¡¯re so shameless! I¡¯ve heard that you were even married for six years! How could you even do that!¡± ¡°You slut!¡± Niall fell silent and acknowledged Yvonne¡¯s actions. Chapter 439 Chapter 439 He wanted to maintain the stance that he was not in the wrong and that it was all Zoey¡¯s fault. Zoey red up, ¡°Niall, you¡¯d better exin what¡¯s going on here!¡± At this point, Niall¡¯s manager and a few assistants had arrived. ¡°I¡¯ll exin alright! Zoey here seduced me and was refused by me, simple as that!¡± Niall sneered. When she heard Niall twisting the facts, Zoey was about to burst with rage. ¡°Bullshit! You were the one who tried to rape me!¡± Zoey screamed. Yvonne pushed Zoey and spat, ¡°Stop pretending to be innocent! I saw everything earlier. You were clearly seducing him!¡± Yvonne loved Niall, so even if Niall were in the wrong, she would protect him and push the me to someone else. This was one such example. ¡°You two¡­¡± Zoey nearly fainted from the rage. Winnie sided with them as well, ¡°Ms. Lopez, you can¡¯t do that! Even though you¡¯re the boss, there are limits! Niall is an actor. If word got out, his career would be destroyed and yourpany would suffer as well!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right! A woman like you can get any man you want. Let Niall off!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, Ms. Lopez, don¡¯t make life difficult for him!¡± ¡­ Niall¡¯s manager and team started to defend him anxiously. ¡°You¡­ I¡­ It wasn¡¯t me¡­¡± Zoey was livid but she did not know how to exin herself. She was framed and everyone present were on his side. She would not be able to defend herself even with concrete evidence. ¡°Ms. Lopez, please leave. We will pretend this never happened and won¡¯t pursue this matter!¡± Winnie said as she dragged Zoey off. Zoey was bbergasted. I¡¯m the victim here! Why did I suddenly be the viin and even get ckmailed by them? Zoey¡¯s first reaction was to fire all of them. She dialed Wade¡¯s number and informed him of this. ¡°You can¡¯t do that, Ms. Lopez. Oriental Star Group¡¯s entertainment business depends on Niall and Yvonne. We can¡¯t possibly fire them. Calm down and hear me out, Ms. Lopez! This will not benefit the company in any way!¡± ¡°I¡­!¡± Zoey clenched her teeth angrily. I am the victim here! Yet, there¡¯s nothing I can do about it! ¡­ In Niall¡¯s room, Yvonne scorned, ¡°How could you do something so reckless? This woman isn¡¯t any ordinary person. The moment she gets ahold of your weakness, you¡¯re toast!¡± ¡°Hmph! I¡¯ll get this woman someday!¡± Niall spat. He was still angered by Yvonne for ruining his opportunity. Otherwise, Zoey would not have been able to escape back then. ¡°Alright, Ms. Wren. Calm down. Niall is still young and reckless. It¡¯s okay,¡± Winnie persuaded her. At this point in time, Winnie received a call. C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org ¡°Huh? What? Mr. Suarez from South City wants to meet Niall?¡± Meanwhile, Yvonne¡¯s manager also received a call. The contents of the call were the same. ¡°I¡¯m not meeting anyone tonight! I don¡¯t feel like it!¡± Niall dered angrily. ¡°But you just have to meet this man! He¡¯s from the Suarez family in South City. No one can afford to offend him!¡± Winnie exined. Soon, a car came to pick Niall, Yvonne, and a few other artistes up. These ten people were all the pirs of Oriental Star Group. Chapter 440 Chapter 440 Zoey was fuming with rage but there was nothing she could do about it. She had to wait for the movies to finish filming. ¡°Honey, is yourpany¡¯s entertainment side short on manpower?¡± Levi queried. Zoey nodded, ¡°Yep, we¡¯ve always been understaffed and were on the lookout for new talents!¡± C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org ¡°Well, it happens that I¡¯ve signed all of them for you during the interview yesterday. I¡¯ve interviewed them all myself. Their acting skills are superb, but they don¡¯t have a chance to showcase their talents!¡± Levi told her about what happened during the interview earlier. ¡°What a pity. They were trained in acting and singing but had to find work elsewhere,¡± Zoey sighed. ¡°I¡¯ll get them to look for you tomorrow!¡± ¡°Sure.¡± The following day, shortly after Zoey arrived at her office, the four men hired by Levi appeared. A man and a woman caught her attention immediately. The man was Maurice Lorraine while the woman was Helena Engler. At least, they had the looks. Normally, they would both have an opportunity to be famous. However, they did not have the background since they were from rural areas, and at the same time, they were unwilling to y by the unspoken rules. Hence, they ended up in this state. Zoey got professionals from the entertainment department to interview them and they all passed. After signing the contract, they officially became artistes under the Oriental Star Group. Even if they had to start from the bottom, the four of them were excited. They also knew that with Oriental Star Group¡¯s reputation in North Hampton, this would not have been possible without Levi¡¯s help. Helena immediately sent a message to Levi to treat him to a meal. At the drama department, Niall, Yvonne, and the other top artistes were usuallyzy and treated work lightly. However, that day, they were cking even more than usual. Forgetting or memorizing the wrong lines weremon. At times, Niall¡¯s expression even wandered and did not look at the camera at all. The stage crew was furious, but there was nothing they could do about it. After all, they were famous stars that no one could afford to offend. They could only take scene by scene and hope for the best during editing. Niall and Yvonne exchanged knowing looks and had an ted expression. This had happened because of what urred the previous night. Both of them were angry at Zoey and wanted to get their revenge. At this point in time, Zachary called them up and strengthened their resolve. They were bent on getting revenge on the Oriental Star Group. ¡°Let me introduce everyone. These are artistes newly signed by thepany. They graduated from North Hampton Film Academy and are very talented. That¡¯ll reduce the burden on the drama department!¡± Gerry announced as he brought the four over. Many were disgusted by the four daft-looking individuals. Most people disliked neers. ¡°Can we treat them as we like?¡± Niall asked. Gerry responded, ¡°Of course. Niall, you¡¯re their senior. Ordering them around is a privilege to them!¡± Helena and the others recognized stars like Niall and Yvonne. They were eager to be of help to them. If they could establish a good rtionship with them, their career would be set! ¡°Alright then! You, go get me some water!¡± Niall pointed towards Helena. ¡°Me? Sure!¡± Helena felt privileged by this gesture. She immediately went to pour him a cup of water and carefully brought it in front of Niall. ¡°Senior, please have some water!¡± Helena offered him with a smile. Niall scrutinized Helena carefully. Thisss has got the looks. She isn¡¯t inferior to Yvonne in any way. ¡°Ahem,¡± Yvonne cleared her throat. Only then did Niall take the ss of water. Chapter 441 Chapter 441 ¡°Pfft!¡± ¡°Argh!¡± Niall screamed and spat the water out on Helena. ¡°What the hell?¡± Ssh! Niall sshed the remaining water in the cup towards Helena. ¡°The water is so hot! Were you trying to burn me?¡± Niall roared. ¡°Huh?¡± Helena covered the parts of her body which were wet and was taken aback. ¡°Neer, what¡¯s up with you? Did you do this on purpose? What¡¯s with the hot water?¡± ¡°Yeah! What¡¯s up with this? Do you not want to act anymore?¡± ¡°Are you looking for trouble?¡± Several people started using Helena. Several dozens of people ganged up on a youngdy. Helena was frightened and started sobbing. ¡°Heh, see? Zoey is here to make life difficult for us!¡± Yvonne started fanning the mes. ¡°That¡¯s right! The timing was too coincidental! The neers came right after what happenedst night!¡± ¡°She¡¯s sent them to deal with us!¡± They quickly pushed the me to Zoey. Niall cast his gaze upon Helena and demanded, ¡°Hey! Kneel down and apologize! Otherwise, I won¡¯t let you off!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right! Kneel!¡± the others chanted. Helena was frightened out of her wits. It was her first day and something so major had happened. If she had known earlier, she would have stuck to sales. Just as Helena was about to kneel down, Maurice stopped her. ¡°Apologize? What for?¡± Maurice demanded. ¡°She gave me a cup of boiling water on purpose! She¡¯s clearly trying to scald me,¡± Niall burst out in rage. Maurice argued, ¡°You only said to get you some water. You didn¡¯t specify if you wanted it hot or cold! That¡¯s your own problem.¡± Niall scoffed, ¡°You could have asked! That¡¯smon sense. God gave you a mouth for a reason. If you don¡¯t even have this muchmon sense, you shouldn¡¯t be an actor!¡± N?velDrama.Org owns this text. ¡°I¡­¡± Maurice was speechless when faced with the unreasonable Niall. ¡°Is this the way you should be taking to a senior? I didn¡¯t offend you, did I? Do you really take me for granted?¡± Niall continued ferociously. Maurice was scared as well. Offending a famous star like him would mean the end of his career. They were just somemoners from rural areas, to begin with. They were no match for these people. ¡°W-we¡¯ll apologize¡­¡± the other two stammered. They were worried that things would blow up. Niall sneered at Maurice and pointed at the water on the ground. He demanded, ¡°You¡¯ll kneel down to apologize to me as well and lick the water on the ground clean. If you do that, I¡¯ll forgive you!¡± Maurice was a hot-blooded youth and got angered by Niall. ¡°Don¡¯t push your luck. I¡¯ve got nothing to lose here!¡± he spat as he red at Niall. p! Niall pped Maurice hard on the face. Maurice was bewildered. ¡°You¡¯re a few years too young to talk back to me like that!¡± Niall scoffed. ¡°I¡¯ll kill you!¡± Maurice was about to pounce on him, but several people held him down. At this point in time Niall, Yvonne, as well as the other actors Zachary had assembled exchanged nces. They would carry out the n the Suarez family had requested. Bam! Niall kicked a camera aside and yelled, ¡°Damn it! I¡¯ll quit! This is taking things too far!¡± Chapter 442 Chapter 442 Crash! Niall went berserk and smashed anything he could see. ¡°Right! We¡¯ll stop acting! This is just bullying us! They got a few neers toe and pick on us!¡± Wham! Yvonne kicked the equipment aside as well. ¡°Zoey is trying to force us to quit by using these neers! Why bother acting? I won¡¯t work for her!¡± ¡°Exactly! What¡¯s the point?¡± The other artistes and managers were livid and started destroying the equipment. The other filming crew was scared out of their wits. Have the actors gone mad? Surely being offended by two neers won¡¯t warrant such a reaction! What¡¯s going on? The ones who were most confused were the four neers. Their illustrious career had ended the moment it started, just because they had offended a few top actors. They had no way to take responsibility. Even the men started crying out loud. Unbeknownst to them, Niall and Yvonne had nned this from the start. They were bribed by the Suarez to destroy Oriental Star Group. They were simply being used as an excuse. Even if they had not shown up, Niall would have found trouble with someone else! Not only that, but the top artistes from other groups had gone on strike as well! The part that was affected the worst was that Niall and Yvonne had co-starred in five movies. Several filming sets worth of artistes had gone on strike. ¡­ All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Ms. Lopez! Something terrible happened! Actors and actresses from seven different sets have gone on strike! They even started smashing the equipment and the scene is in a mess! Follow me and have a look yourself!¡± Zoey was shocked when she received Gerry¡¯s call. However, she quickly calmed down. There must be a reason for the strike. First, I offended Niall Xander. Second, Zachary Suarez might be behind this. Zoey rushed to the scene as soon as possible. When she saw the set in such a mess, Zoey¡¯s heart sank. Why do things like this happen all the time? Gerry had arrived at the same time. He inquired, ¡°What happened? What¡¯s going on?¡± Winnie scorned, ¡°Mr. Wade, Ms. Lopez is trying to make life difficult for us!¡± ¡°Huh? What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°The four newbies you just brought in were here to make life difficult for us! One of them tried to scald Niall with boiling water while the other tried to hit him! If you want to fire us, just say it outright! Why does it in such a roundabout manner?¡± Winnie demanded. ¡°That¡¯s right! Just fire us! We¡¯ll be wee everywhere else!¡± Yvonne and the other artistes burst out in rage. Gerry took a look around and questioned, ¡°Is that so?¡± The others agreed, ¡°It¡¯s true! These neers were clumsy and making life difficult for Niall!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right! Ms. Lopez, Mr. Wade, I¡¯ll have to discuss things with you two. There¡¯s nothing wrong with getting new members, but you¡¯ll have to train them first before sending them here. How could you just send them here?¡± Shaw Timmons, the director with a neutral stance, grumbled as well. He did not care about who was in the right and who was in the wrong. All he was concerned about was that these newbies had affected his shoot. ¡°You guys? You¡¯ll be the death of me!¡± Gerry was furious. However, since they were brought here by Zoey, he did not dare toment too much. Zoey bit her lip. She knew that this was no simple matter and these neers were simply unlucky. Niall and the others used Helena as an excuse to vent their frustration. She had to admit that that was a powerful move. It was the perfect excuse! Chapter 443 Chapter 443 ¡°Mr. Wade, we¡¯re going on strike. This isn¡¯t fair at all!¡± Niall protested. Gerry consoled him, ¡°Niall, please calm down. This is a small matter!¡± ¡°How can we calm down? You¡¯ve already pushed us so far. If you¡¯re unhappy, just fire us!¡± Yvonne snarled. Zoey asked, ¡°What are your terms?¡± Niall smirked, ¡°Someone¡¯s quick on the uptake. Winnie, tell them our terms!¡± Winnie looked Zoey in the eye and began, ¡°Ms. Lopez, if you want us to continue to work, you have to be sincere about it!¡± ¡°Well? How much do you want?¡± Zoey had seen thising. They will definitely ask for an increase in pay. Winnie held up three fingers and demanded, ¡°We want triple the pay for all seven films with the ten actors involved! Otherwise, we will continue going on strike!¡± Boom! Gerry was stunned. Triple the pay! That¡¯s fifty million! The budget for the seven moviesbined was fifty million already. Yet, they were demanding for all fifty million to go to the cast! Have they gone mad? Director Timmons inhaled sharply. That¡¯s outrageous! However, they were in no position to bargain. The Oriental Star Group¡¯s entertainment business only survived because of these ten actors and actresses! If they left, the entertainment business would crumble. They were severely disadvantaged and had nothing to bargain with. ¡°Wait, can we¡­¡± Gerry tried to negotiate. Niall interrupted him, ¡°Triple. I won¡¯t be taking a cent less!¡± Helena and the others were perplexed. Because of them, Oriental Star Group was now in a crisis. ¡°Zoey, you¡¯re new to this ce, so you don¡¯t know how important we are! Oriental Star Group only made it to the top of North Hampton because of us! Why else will Gerry listen to our every demand?¡± Yvonne dered fearlessly. Gerry hung his head and did not say anything in response. They¡¯re right! These ten people are our source of ie! We need to take good care of them! Niall sneered, ¡°Not only that. If you want this matter to be resolved, I want the rights to deal with the two of them as well!¡± ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. He then pointed at Helena and Maurice. Helena was a beauty that he had set his sights upon. Meanwhile, Maurice had attempted to defy him. He would not let him off easily. Gerry pleaded softly, ¡°Ms. Lopez, please agree to their terms! Even if we make a loss here, we need to keep them!¡± Niall looked at Zoey smugly. ¡°Give us a day to reconsider. I¡¯ll give you a reply tomorrow!¡± Zoey decided. ¡°Alright! A day off today then!¡± With that, Niall and the others left. Maurice, Helena, and the others ran towards Zoey and apologized, ¡°Ms. Lopez, we¡¯re sorry. This all happened because of us!¡± ¡°It¡¯s not your fault. This would have happened anyway,¡± Zoey assured them. Meanwhile, Levi, who was in the office, heard of this matter from Helena. He immediately looked Zoey up. ¡°Why are you hesitating? Fire them all! How hard is it to hire a new star?¡± Levi scorned. Under Levi¡¯s encouragement, Zoey called Niall and the other actors¡¯ managers and said, ¡°Let me inform you that you¡¯ve been fired!¡± Chapter 444 Chapter 444 When they received the call from Zoey, Winnie and the other managers had a smug look on their faces. They had not expected Zoey to fire them. Impossible! ¡°What did you say? Repeat yourself!¡± Winnie nearly dropped her phone onto the floor. ¡°Let me repeat myself then. Niall, Yvonne, and the other eight actors have been fired by thepany!¡± Zoey roared. ¡°Tch, don¡¯t regret this, Zoey!¡± Winnie had an icy expression. ¡°I won¡¯t regret it! Get the paperwork done and leave. Oriental Star Group doesn¡¯t wee you!¡± When Zoey finally hung up, she felt immense satisfaction. She had finally gotten a weight off her chest. ¡°What? Zoey actually fired us? That¡¯s impossible!¡± Niall and the others were fuming when they heard this. How dare Zoey fire us? In the past, they had acted arrogantly because they were the Oriental Star Group¡¯s pirs of support. They were sure that Zoey would not dare to fire them. Yet, the result was not as they had expected. ¡°Tell that to Gerry! I¡¯ll make sure she regrets it!¡± Niall instructed with his eyes narrowed. Yvonne smiled, ¡°Just wait. Sooner orter, Zoey will beg us to return!¡± All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. When Gerry and the upper management of thepany found out about this, they confronted Zoey. ¡°Ms. Lopez, you can¡¯t do this!¡± Zoey was adamant, ¡°Give up. I¡¯ve already made my decision!¡± ¡°Please rethink your decision! Without these ten people, Oriental Star Group¡¯s entertainment business is a goner! We owe our viewership to them!¡± Gerry pleaded between tears. ¡°That¡¯s right! The loss is too great! The moment they leave, the seven movies we¡¯ve nned are toast! We¡¯ll lose fifty million!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right! We¡¯ll lose all of our contracts in the entertainment business!¡± The others tried to highlight the severity of the issue. At this point in time, Leviughed, ¡°What do you mean? The show must go on! We¡¯ll just get another actor!¡± ¡°You¡¯re not from the industry, so you wouldn¡¯t understand! The advertising had already been done and the movies will only earn money because of their poprity! If you change the cast, you¡¯ll still lose money!¡± Gerry spat angrily. ¡°Hehe, perhaps I¡¯m not from this industry, but from the point of view of the audience, the quality of the movie matters the most. If the movie is entertaining, it will spread through word of mouth and definitely sell well! In fact, movies that star famous actors have been losing a lot of money!¡± Levi defended himself. Gerry and the others were speechless. That is indeed the case! Nowadays, the movies to be screened in cinemas no longer hired actors who had arge fanbase. The poor quality of the movies often resulted in losses. Most of the movies that starred these inte celebrities were online movies which targeted fans with a hit-and-run policy. ¡°You¡¯ll definitely earn money from the fans by hiring celebrities to act, but your reputation will only get worse! Without good reviews, it¡¯ll eventually be toast!¡± Levi continued. Gerry sighed. Levi was right. The first movie would earn the greatest revenue, but the rest will have diminishing profits. There would be an increase in the number ofints online as well. In essence, if the quality of the movie were bad, the fans would no longer watch them to support their idols. Chapter 445 Chapter 445 ¡°How about this? Zoey, the four people I¡¯ve rmended have good acting skills. Get a few good actors and let them be the lead actors instead! That way, we¡¯ll be saving a lot since we¡¯re not paying the celebrities. We can spend that money on special effects and other scenes! Other than that, we¡¯ll increase themission for the directors, scriptwriters, and editors. If we focus on quality for these seven movies, I don¡¯t believe that they won¡¯t sell!¡± Levi dered. Zoey felt that it made sense and agreed, ¡°Alright, we¡¯ll do it as you say!¡± Gerry agreed with Levi¡¯s proposal but hesitated, ¡°We¡¯ve already announced the cast for these movies. If we change the cast at thest minute, there¡¯ll be a lot of protests!¡± ¡°That¡¯s a good opportunity! The fact that there¡¯s protests would mean that many people pay attention to this. We¡¯re using new actors without any fame, so this will pique the attention of the audience! The advertising team can just create some hype for this movie. When the movie airs, we¡¯ll be popr through word of mouth and the movie will definitely sell!¡± Levi exined. Gerry¡¯s eyes lit up, ¡°Mr. Garrison, you¡¯re a sharp man! Although Niall and the others left, we can use their poprity to hype up our new movies!¡± Levi nodded, ¡°Just go ahead and do it! Nurture a few new stars and I¡¯ll try my best to advertise the movie when it screens!¡± Meanwhile, Niall and the others were still waiting for Zoey to apologize. When Gerry arrived, he dered sternly, ¡°This is the official statement. All of you are fired. Leave now!¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Niall was perplexed. Gerry came to fire us? What¡¯s wrong with him? ¡°Gerry, have you gone mad? If we leave, what will happen to the seven movies? What will happen to Oriental Star Group?¡± Niall and the others spat furiously. Gerry was livid as well. After all, he had let these people lord over him for such a long time. He scoffed, ¡°All of you are cancer to Oriental! If you stay, then we truly are finished! As for these seven movies, we¡¯ve already found recements for all of you!¡± Gerry nced at Helena and Maurice, who were trembling with fear. ¡°Maurice, Helena, you¡¯ll be the main lead!¡± Helena and the others were bewildered. What a roller coaster ride! Earlier, we just got ourselves in trouble! Momentster, we¡¯re suddenly the lead of a movie with a budget of fifty million! ¡°Hahaha¡­¡± Niall, Yvonne, and the others burst out inughter. ¡°Gerry, have you gone mad? You¡¯re getting these newbies to act in a fifty-million movie? How will you secure your box office? You¡¯ll definitely lose everything! Idiot!¡± To these artistes, getting newbies to act in such a movie is absolutely impossible! Without our fame and fanbase, they¡¯ll definitely make a loss! ¡°Haha, let¡¯s leave! We¡¯ll just watch them struggle! Don¡¯t beg us toe back when that happens!¡± With that, Niall, Yvonne, and the other eight artistes left promptly. Gerry was nervous as well. After all, no one had dared to try such a n before. The road ahead was full of unknowns, and if they had made the wrong bet, Oriental Star Group would be a goner. After leaving Oriental Star Group, the ten artistes immediately got a contract under Shanks Entertainment under the Suarez family. The news quickly spread across the entire North Hampton. They regretted it! Gerry and the others had regretted it after all. Even Zoey started to wonder if she had made the wrong call. They had essentially sent their aces to theirpetitors for free. They would use them to deal a huge blow to Oriental Star Group! ¡°Oriental is full of idiots! Especially Zoey! Oriental Star Group will be mine sooner orter!¡± Zachary was unbelievably excited. All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. He suddenly felt that he had overestimated Zoey this whole time. Chapter 446 Chapter 446 ¡°Hahaha, next, we¡¯ll create seven online films to air at the same time as their movies! I¡¯ll have them wallowing in regret!¡± ¡°Sure, no problem! We¡¯ll put in our best effort and destroy Oriental Star Group!¡± Niall and the others looked forward to it. ¡°How about this? We know their script, so let¡¯s create seven movies with simr content as well!¡± Zachary was bent on destroying Oriental Star Group. ¡°Good idea, President Suarez! If the content is simr, we¡¯ll take up all the viewership! Their films are full of newbies, so no one will watch them! Their fifty million will go down the drain!¡± ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. ¡°After that, we can sue them for copyright! They¡¯ll be a goner!¡± Yvonne suggested. Zachary smiled, ¡°You¡¯re more devious than I am! We copied their ideas and are even suing them for copyright!¡± ¡°Hahaha¡­ We¡¯ll wait for the downfall of Oriental Star Group!¡± All of themughed maniacally. ¡­ That was no time for regrets. Since she had already made such a decision, Zoey would have to do her best to make it happen. She assembled the cast, directors, screenwriters, and producers for a meeting. ¡°I¡¯ll triple your pay for these seven movies! If the film seeds, I¡¯ll give you a bonus as well!¡± Levi suggested. Shawn and the others were extremely motivated by that. It was useless to give a motivational speech or anything like that. Money was the most reliable motivator. If you paid them well, they would help you earn more revenue. ¡°Ms. Lopez, Mr. Garrison, rx! We will take this seriously! Furthermore, I¡¯ve decided to change these seven movies into two! We will release the best quality films in the shortest time frame possible,¡± Shawn dered. To begin with, these seven movies had never focused on quality. There were seven of them so that they could scam the fans of seven times the money. They focused on quantity rather than quality. However, this was different. With sufficient funds and support, they could produce a film of good quality. The screenwriter, Sylvester Zoldyck, nodded, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll improve the script to keep the audience hooked throughout.¡± ¡°Alright, we can guarantee the special effects. Back then, the funds were all spent on the cast and we barely got enough money to do it well. Now that we have sufficient funds, this is no problem!¡± The special effects team nearly burst out inughter. That was the first time in decades they had so many funds. Several millions worth of funds on special effects; that was something they had previously never dreamed of having. ¡°I will make sure everything runs smoothly, so don¡¯t worry, Ms. Lopez!¡± the producer assured her. The young cast knew that this was a rare opportunity, so it was a given that they would do their best. The production of the movie was set. The only problem left would be advertising. The advertising team had already started to work on promoting the movie, but Helena and the others werepletely new actors. It would be hard to maintain the hype. ¡°Nevermind, let¡¯s focus on finishing the movie first!¡± Levi smiled. He had predicted that Zachary would steal their content as well, so he had rmended for the drama team to lock up all information such that he would have no idea what they were filming. After Zoey heeded his suggestions, there was no news from Zachary. ¡°Hmph! So what if they film in secret? We already know the script of all seven movies!¡± Zachary scoffed. Shanks Entertainment continued to film the seven movies as they had previously nned. Chapter 447 Chapter 447 At this point in time, Shanks Entertainment was gaining poprity in North Hampton. The change ofpany by Niall and the others was a hot topic. The audience and fans looked forward to the movies produced by Niall and the others for Shanks Entertainment. As the days passed, the Morris Group and Rogers Family progressed greatly as usual. However, the business in the city was not doing badly either. In the short time span of one month, they¡¯ve bought over several enterprises and finally got a taste of profit. Business in North Hampton was great. It was the top economy in Quebec after all. This was coupled with the fact that there was no regtion on their extreme measures. Hence, they decided to take things up a notch. More and more people moved into North Hampton to get a piece of this pie. The Suarez family was a notable example. Zachary had entered to test the waters and lead the way for his father and uncles. The Lopez family was progressing in secret as well, taking advantage of Harry¡¯s influence. In this month, Scott had been checking on the background of the Morris Group. It was no easy task, so it took an entire month. ¡°Godfather, as of now, we aren¡¯t able to find out who is backing them. Moving forward, we¡¯ll have to wait for the search results from the dark web. After that, we can make a move on the Morris Group.¡± Fernand reported. The so-called dark web referred to sites which specialized in intelligence in the dark web. These websites had a membership system, and there were less than a hundred members in the entire Erudia. Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. In the entire Quebec, only Scott was a member. Other than him, no one else could gain intel from the dark web. ¡°Alright. Tell Lopez to be prepared. I¡¯m ready to take down the Morris Group!¡± Scott replied inly while fiddling with the prayer beads in his hand. Throughout the course of the month, the Oriental Star Group worked overtime to finish the two high- quality films. Helena and the others did not disappoint and disyed all their skills. They were truly skilled actors and actresses! ¡°These are the two most perfect movies I¡¯ve filmed!¡± Shawn sighed. The other crew members were excited as well due to the sheer quality of these movies. No other movies couldpare. On the other hand, the Suarez family¡¯s Shanks Entertainment filmed all seven movies in that one month. The content was shabby and the quality was mediocre. However, Niall, Yvonne, and other famous actors were starring in them. There were a lot of pre-booked tickets from fans, amounting to a total of four hundred thousand in revenue. Coupled with the fact that they had done their advertising in full force, they expected the total number of pre-bookings to total one million! Niall and Yvonne scoffed, ¡°Let¡¯s destroy the entire Oriental Star Group!¡± Both movies had already been sent to the National Radio and Television Administration for screening. As long as they passed the screening, they would be able to start airing immediately. Shanks Entertainment had bought over all the main pages of major streaming sites. To them, the cost was no issue. They simply wanted to drive Oriental Star Group out of business. ¡°What should we do about advertising? All these proposals are no good!¡± Zoey expressed her dissatisfaction with the proposals given to her. That was why there was no hype for the two movies up to that point. The only news about those movies was how Niall and the others had med Oriental Star Group. ¡°Let me handle it!¡± Levi requested. He had ns for advertising. ¡°I¡¯ll leave it to you, then!¡± Zoey had a fair amount of confidence when it came to Levi. The following day, the headlines read: Oriental Star Group¡¯s seven newest movies had copied content from Shanks Entertainment! The news spread across the entire North Hampton. Chapter 448 Chapter 448 For the past month, Oriental Star Group and Shanks Entertainment had been exchanging blows. Now that such a thing had happened, everyone was shocked. These seven movies were copied? Has Oriental Star Group gone mad? The one who reported such news had even listed evidence. He did a side-by-sideparison of the plots of the seven movies. Anyone could tell that it had been copied. To the fans, the screenwriters used were Yvonne and Niall¡¯s private screenwriters and did not belong to Oriental Star Group. After they were fired, they had be a part of Shanks Entertainment. Hence, to them, the Oriental Star Group¡¯s seven movies were all copied! The was suddenly bustling with people criticizing the Oriental Star Group. This was especially so for the fans of the ten artistes who had left Oriental Star Group. Some fans had already organized protests on the inte attacking Oriental Star Group. They were prepared to stop at nothing to drive Oriental Star Group¡¯s entertainment business out of business. The relevant departments had even formed an investigation team and prepared to look into this. The Oriental Star Group was shocked by this. ¡°That¡¯s ying dirty!¡± Gerry mmed the table. ¡°I know, right! They copied our script and now they¡¯re using us? How despicable!¡± the other executives spat. They were enraged as well. Zoeyughed, ¡°Levi, you¡¯re so smart! You predicted their moves up to this point. Do they honestly think that they can sue us for copyright? How na?ve. We¡¯re airing two movies instead of seven, and the content is greatly different!¡± Gerry was excited, ¡°I can¡¯t wait to see their faces when they see our movies!¡± Levi had a glint in his eyes, ¡°And here we were worrying about advertising! Let¡¯s leave the inte be about the copyright issue. The more they attack us, the better! This will be free advertising for our movie!¡± Zoey¡¯s eyes lit up. Levi is a genius in finance and business! ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll get straight to it!¡± Levi added, ¡°Release the news that Oriental Star Group¡¯s movies will be airing soon. Don¡¯t give away any titles or information! Just keep it as mysterious as possible!¡± ¡°Alright, got it!¡± ¡­ The news of Oriental Star Group¡¯s film being aired in all major streaming sites had spread soon. N?velDrama.Org owns this text. For some unknown reason, the media started attacking them more heavily. All major mass media, blogs, and news channels were filled with criticisms. It was as though they were going to force Oriental Star Group out of business entirely. ¡°That was brutal of them! That¡¯s a few dozen times worse than what we had expected! Have we stirred up a public outrage?¡± Niall, Zachary, and the others were excited. Oriental Star Group would soon crumble and Zachary would be able to purchase it at a low price. Yvonne analyzed this calmly and felt skeptical, ¡°Why do I feel that something is amiss? The attacks on Oriental Star Group seemed to have increased tenfold, as though someone was behind it.¡± ¡°You worry too much. It¡¯s just because the Oriental Star Group was used of copyright. Soon, the investigation group will take action!¡± Niall replied. Yvonne bit her lip, ¡°I sure hope I¡¯m overthinking things.¡± ¡°You definitely are. It must have been the people I¡¯ve nted to attack the Oriental Star Group!¡± ¡°Furthermore, I¡¯ve talked to the leader of the investigation team. They¡¯ll be able to dy the release of Oriental Star Group¡¯s screening by a week,¡± Zachary added. Chapter 449 Chapter 449 ¡°Haha, our movie will be airing in three days! By the time their movie airs, we¡¯d have already stolen the entire market! They won¡¯t get a single cent!¡± Niall quipped excitedly. The others looked forward to it as well. ¡­ The following day, the National Radio and Television Administration and rted agencies formed an investigation team and headed to Oriental Star Group. ¡°We¡¯re the investigation team! We¡¯ve received a publicint that the movie you¡¯re about to air has copyright issues! Get your boss here!¡± Johnny Lerns, the head of the investigation team, demanded emotionlessly. In the meeting room, Zoey, Gerry, and the others had arrived shortly. ¡°Zoey Lopez, was it? Your movie was used of copyright infringement and we have sufficient evidence! How would you like to defend yourself?¡± Johnny demanded as he passed a thick stack of evidence over. Zoey did not bother looking at that so-called evidence. The others were calm as well, as though nothing had happened. This made Johnny infuriated. Bam! Johnny mmed the table and got up. ¡°Why? Are you proud of the fact that your work is copied? Are you happy that you¡¯ve vited copyright laws? No wonder everyone says the Oriental Star Group is a lousy enterprise! I¡¯ve finally seen it for myself!¡± Johnny bellowed. Deep inside, he wasughing. Before this, Zachary had instructed him to stir up as much trouble as possible. This made things a lot easier for him. ¡°Oriental East Group! What¡¯s the meaning of this? Can¡¯t you see that we¡¯re angry? Why are you laughing?¡± the other members of the investigation team were fuming as well. Johnny pointed at Zoey and demanded, ¡°I order you to pass me a copy of your film now! I¡¯ll investigate it!¡± Zoey chuckled, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, the film has been sent to the National Radio and Television Administration for screening. Now, the film is top-secret and no one has the right to order me to give it away!¡± ¡°Bullshit!¡± ¡°I¡¯m the leader of the investigation team. How dare you ignore me?¡± Johnny spat. ¡°Tell the rted departments to dy the screening of Oriental Star Group¡¯s movie by at least two weeks!¡± Johnny instructed. ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. ¡°Got it!¡± Johnny then turned to Zoey, ¡°Zoey Lopez, I¡¯ll ask you this onest time. Will you cooperate with the investigation? Otherwise, I¡¯ll decide that you¡¯re guilty of copyright! When that happens, you¡¯ll be cklisted, your reputation will be ruined, and you¡¯ll have to pay the penalty!¡± Zoeyughed, ¡°I didn¡¯t copy anything. Do whatever you want!¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Johnny was bursting with rage. How can the Oriental Star Group be so calm? It¡¯s like they don¡¯t care at all. Have they given up? ¡°Very well then,¡± Johnny sneered. ¡°Since you refuse to cooperate with the investigation, I¡¯ll hereby conclude the investigation!¡± ¡°Oriental Star Group is charged with infringement of copyright! Below are the penalties. Firstly, the entertainment business of Oriental Star Group shall be shut down for half a month. Secondly, the movie shall be modified and its airing dyed. Third, a fine of ten million! Finally, the person in charge will have to make a public apology!¡± Gerry and the others¡¯ faces fell. They did not expect the investigation team to deem them guilty of infringement of copyright directly. Even if they had not copied anything, they would not be able to screen those two movies. At this point in time, Levi dialed a number, ¡°Hello? Aurora, I need you to contact the person in charge of the National Radio and Television Administration in North Hampton!¡± Chapter 450 Chapter 450 Now that Levi had a personal secretary, Aurora, his work became a lot smoother. Aurora immediately contacted the man in charge of the National Radio and Television Administration in North Hampton, Colin Shanks. She then told him everything. Colin got the shock of his life. He set aside all of his work and brought his men to the Oriental Star Group. The Oriental Star Group conference room was filled with dead silence. Many had a worried expression while Johnny was smug. ¡°How¡¯s that? Do you still refuse to cooperate? To tell you the truth, I decide whether your movie gets to air or not! If you have a better attitude, perhaps I¡¯ll reconsider my decision,¡± Johnny kept dropping hints. He had already received a bribe from Zachary, so he wanted to get some benefits from the Oriental Star Group as well. Everyone in the National Radio and Television Administration knew that this was a part of the competition between twopanies. It was not necessarily the case that Oriental Star Group was copying them. Johnny was no exception. He knew that this investigation team was just a sham. Since he could get some benefits out of it, he would try to milk them as much as possible. He would side with whoever paid him more.All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Sir, what do you mean by that? I¡¯m a little slow, so you need to exin it in simpler terms,¡± Levi requested. Johnny smiled, ¡°Stop feigning ignorance. Well then, let me make this clear. I alone decide whether you guys are copying or not. As long as you guys make me happy, I can choose the fate of your movie.¡± ¡°Johnny Lerns, how dare you!¡± The door to the conference was mmed open. Colin and the other executives of the National Radio and Television Administration burst in. ¡°Huh? Sir, why are you here? I can¡¯t possibly trouble you for such a trivial affair,¡± Johnny and the rest of the investigation team said. ¡°If I didn¡¯te, you¡¯d be a disgrace to the entire National Radio and Television Administration!¡± Colin spat. ¡°What do you mean by that?¡± Johnny was perplexed. ¡°I¡¯ve heard everything you said earlier!¡± Colin roared. Johnny hurriedly attempted to cover it up, ¡°That was a misunderstanding! I was scaring the Oriental Star Group. I had no choice since they refused to cooperate with the investigations!¡± ¡°Wrong! You¡¯repletely wrong!¡± Colin red at him. ¡°Huh? Who¡¯s in the wrong, sir? What¡¯s wrong?¡± Johnny and the others were perplexed. ¡°Why should the Oriental Star Group cooperate with you if they haven¡¯t copied anything? This entire matter is absurd!¡± ¡°Sir, please be clearer. I don¡¯t understand at all!¡± Colin threw the script at Johnny and bellowed, ¡°Take a look at this! Copyright? Shanks Entertainment made seven movies, but Oriental Star Group only made two! Can you even count? Look at the content! It¡¯spletely different and it¡¯s much better than Shanks Entertainment¡¯s movies!¡± Johnny immediately understood after seeing the scripts. Zachary didn¡¯t get the situation clear at all! He didn¡¯t know what Oriental Star Group was filming and used them of copyright infringement! So that¡¯s why Oriental Star Group filmed in secret! They didn¡¯t want others to know what they were filming! ¡°Johnny Lerns, you and your investigation team did not investigate based on facts and carelessly believed others, causing misjudgment. All of you are suspended for three months without pay! We¡¯ll settle things based on your future performance!¡± Chapter 451 Chapter 451 Colin Shanks immediately doled out the punishment. ¡°What?¡± Johnny Lerns and his gang grew infuriated. We didn¡¯t get a single cent, but we still need to be suspended without pay for three months? Isn¡¯t this a huge loss to us? But this guy is someone powerful¡­ so what can we do? ¡°Additionally, two movies from the Oriental Star Group have passed the audit. We¡¯ll start showing them after three days!¡± Colin announced. Meanwhile, the higher-ups from the audit department eximed, ¡°We¡¯ve never seen such a well- produced movie! This will be a huge hit!¡± Zoey and her colleagues breathed a sigh of relief. The person in charge of the National Radio and Television Administration grinned and said, ¡°Ms. Lopez, are you happy with this result?¡± However, Colin stared at Levi, who stood by the side. ¡°I¡¯m pretty satisfied! Mr. Shanks really is amazing!¡± Zoey smiled and said. ¡°It¡¯s alright!¡± Levi answered. N?velDrama.Org owns this text. ¡°Phew!¡± Colin breathed a sigh of relief. It doesn¡¯t matter if anyone else isn¡¯t pleased with the results; only her opinion matters. Shanks Entertainment received the news in no time. Meanwhile, Johnny¡¯s investigation came to a dead-end because he couldn¡¯t dy the release of the Oriental Star Group¡¯s films. They needed to release their movies three dayster. ¡°Useless! You can¡¯t even do a simple task like this!¡± Zachary Suarez was irate. Niall Xander grinned. ¡°It¡¯s fine, Mr. Suarez. We already achieved the effect we wanted. They will definitely lose to us when our movies are released concurrently!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. The movies¡¯ contents are identical, so they will definitely watch ours instead. Besides that, I already bought a lot of spots on the rmendations list on streaming websites. On the other hand, the viewers can¡¯t find their movies even if they wanted to. How can they possiblypete with us?¡± Zachary was confident. Their promotions undoubtedlypletely overshadowed Oriental Star Group¡¯s efforts. Besides that, the giarism usations guing the Oriental Star Group doomed them. That was what Zoey and the gang were the most worried about. ¡°We contacted most of the streaming websites just now. They said that there weren¡¯t any spots left in the rmendations list on the main page and even the subpages, because they have all been bought by Shanks Entertainment. It will spell disaster for us if this continues. Our movie qualities are good, but the viewers can¡¯t even find it.¡± Zoey sounded frustrated as she spoke. Levi stroked her hair. ¡°Honey, forget about the promotions for now. Things will get better as time passes. When theypare our movies with theirs, our movies¡¯ reputations will soar. Besides that, we are still popr from the giarism usations! Everyone is waiting topare our movies to see if we copied them!¡± ¡°Hahaha! You¡¯re right. Our haters are our fans as well. They¡¯ll probably turn into real fans when they watch our movies!¡± Zoey chuckled. Levi shed an indecipherable smile. ¡°Besides that, I still have some tricks up my sleeve I can use after the movies get released!¡± The day everyone was waiting for finally arrived. It was eight p.m. Seven movies from Shanks Entertainment were released at the same time on four major streaming sites. They hogged all the spots on the rmendations list on the main pages; the first thing one would see if they opened the streaming website was advertisements about their movies. As their poprity soared, a few million people were waiting expectantly for their release. They all rushed to watch it when they came out. The reviews quickly came pouring in. Terrible! All seven movies are terrible! The acting, special effects, and plot are terrible. Everything¡¯s terrible! There¡¯s nothing redeemable about it! Apart from a few good reviews by some fans, the rest of the viewers gave bad reviews. The average score for all seven movies was only six point seven. ¡°Oh, right. Isn¡¯t the Oriental Star Group¡¯s movie giarized from somewhere? I think it got released today too. Let¡¯s go watch it!¡± Everyone started to search for the Oriental Star Group¡¯s movies. Chapter 452 Chapter 452 In the Shanks Entertainment¡¯s president¡¯s office. Niall, Zachary, and a few other people were present. They all looked displeased as they watched the real-time box office results. Niall snorted. ¡°It seems like the audience isn¡¯t that gullible anymore!¡± The manager, Winnie said, ¡°That¡¯s right. Viewers nowadays tend to care more about the content of the movie. Movies rarely cast young, handsome men now! Focusing on production quality is important!¡± Niall chuckled. ¡°Yes. That is why we need to take this opportunity to scam the dumbass fans¡¯ money!¡± Yvonne Wren agreed with that statement. ¡°That¡¯s right! The fans are stupid and easy to scam. We need to hurry up and make more movies of this kind! Once the dumbasses realize what¡¯s going on, they won¡¯t be so easy to scam anymore!¡± If their fans heard what they said, they would probably blow up in rage. ¡°Oh, aren¡¯t the Oriental Star Group¡¯s movies being released as well? How are they doing?¡± Zachary couldn¡¯t help but ask. Niall chuckled. ¡°I tried searching them in the streaming websites just now, but I still can¡¯t find them.¡± ¡°They¡¯re destined to fail! Even though our movies are trash, we are hogging all the spots in the rmendations lists! They can¡¯t possibly seed!¡± Yvonne chuckled coldly. ¡°President Shorts said he found their movies. They only have two of them, not seven!¡± The assistant showed Niall the tablet. ¡°Haha! Are they afraid of cutting a loss? They only filmed two movies, and who the f*** are the main actors? I haven¡¯t even heard of them! They should be prepared that their movies will be a box office bomb!¡± Zachary guffawed as he yed the movie. After about three years, theizens finished watching the two Oriental Star Group¡¯s movies. ¡°Can those who already watched the movies tell us if it¡¯s good or not?¡± Someizens were eager but afraid to watch the movies. They were scared the movies might turn out horrible. ¡°It¡¯s amazing! It really is super good!¡± ¡°This is the most well-produced movie I¡¯ve ever watched!¡± ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. ¡°The plot is well-thought-out, the art is tasteful, the pacing is appropriate, the special effects are perfect, and the acting was superb! I give five stars out of five!¡± ¡°This movie is showing in the cinemas! It¡¯s so amazing! I need to watch it again!¡± Good reviews started to appear all over the inte. Theizens regarded the Oriental Star Group¡¯s two movies as masterpieces! Furthermore, the ones who gave good reviews weren¡¯t fans. They were the ones who hadmbasted Oriental Star Group before for giarism. They had watched the movies just because of the scandal. When the higher-ups in the Oriental Star Group saw the good reviews and the rising poprity of the two movies, they breathed a sigh of relief. ¡°Well done! Levi, you¡¯re amazing!¡± Zoey hugged Levi. Cough cough¡­ Levi coughed out of embarrassment. Zoey¡¯s face immediately flushed red because Gerry Wade and the others were in the office. She had been so excited she forgot that they weren¡¯t alone. Levi chuckled. ¡°Let¡¯s officially start our promotions! Try to generate as much public attention as possible, including doing what Niall did before. In short, do everything you can to promote the movies!¡± ¡°Alright!¡± The higher-ups were excited. Judging by how things were progressing, the two movies might generate more revenue than they have ever imagined! ¡°I still have a trump card. I¡¯ll use it tonight!¡± Levi chuckled. ¡°I¡¯ll be looking forward to it!¡± Levi grinned. ¡°Besides that, the people in charge of those streaming websites will start knocking on our doors soon enough!¡± Chapter 453 Chapter 453 ¡°What? I can¡¯t believe their movies are this good! Even I was engrossed!¡± Zachary seemed genuinely entertained after they finished watching the movies. Niall, Yvonne, and the rest were anxious. ¡°How are their movies so good? Look at how their poprity is booming! I can¡¯t find a single bad review!¡± ¡°Even though they¡¯re not on the rmendations list, they¡¯re one of the top ten most popr movies right now! Their poprity is still rising too!¡± ¡°What now? Should we do something about it?¡± The artists were as anxious and as nervous as cats. The fact that the Oriental Star Group¡¯s movies were spectacr was a huge embarrassment to them. More importantly, the main actors were the rookies that they¡¯ve seen before. How are they so good at acting? This made them feel indignant. Their manager, Winnie sighed. She was good at judging the current consumers¡¯ needs. People like Niall are more suited to join variety shows or just be a public figure. Acting in movies requires actual acting skills, which theyck. Oriental Star Group¡¯s two movies¡¯ poprity was rising in streaming websites. ¡°I get it now. The fact that Shanks Entertainment said that Oriental Star giarized their movies is a whole ruse to sabotage them! You have seven movies and they only have two, how dare you use them of giarism?¡± ¡°Yeah! Can your seven terrible movies bepared to their two masterpieces? How shameless can they get?¡± All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Everyone listen to me. Don¡¯t watch those terrible movies anymore. Go and watch the Oriental Star Group¡¯s two movies instead! They really are good!¡± An intense discussion sparked in thements section of the seven movies starred by Niall and the rest. While everyone wasmbasting the seven movies, everyone went to watch Oriental Star Group¡¯s two movies instead. Furthermore, the Oriental Star Group¡¯s publicity team reignited the discussion about the giarism usations to hype the movie up even more. They then brought up the incident where Niall and his gang had acted all high and mighty and quit their jobs. There was even video proof about how Niall had sshed Horace Engler with water, and how he had beaten Maurice Lorraine up. Theizens were enraged when they caught hold of the news, and they started tombast artists like Niall and Yvonne. Even their fans started to attack them. ¡°Niall Xander, you b*****d! Give me back my f***ing money!¡± ¡°This bastard only knows how to scam people! He can¡¯t even act! What a piece of trash!¡± ¡°Helena Engler is my idol from now on! Yvonne Wren can get lost!¡± ¡°Pigs like Niall Xander don¡¯t deserve to be artists. I¡¯m gonna be Maurice Lorraine¡¯s fan from now on. He¡¯s so handsome and so good at acting!¡± After that incident, Shanks Entertainment not only suffered a major loss, Niall and the other actors¡¯ and actresses¡¯ reputations were tarnished as well. In no time, everyone knew that Shanks Entertainment¡¯s seven movies were horrible; no one bothered to watch them anymore. The only ones watching them right now were the ones who wanted tombast them. On the other hand, Oriental Star Group¡¯s two movies rose in poprity even though they weren¡¯t on the rmendations list. They quickly took the first and second spot in the poprity rankings. Bang! Crack! Zachary was so furious that he smashed the tablet on the floor. Niall and his colleagues had thunderous expressions as they fell silent. At that moment, Zachary received a phone call. ¡°Hello, President Shorts, I am a representative from Penguin Films. I¡¯m here to inform you that your films have been kicked off the rmendations list!¡± ¡°Hello, President Shorts, I am a representative of Kiwi Films. I¡¯m here to inform you that your company¡¯s seven movies¡¯ reviews were too bad, so we took it off the rmendations list!¡± ¡°Hello, President Shorts, I am a representative from U-Cool. Your movies are not gaining enough revenue, so we¡¯re nning to take them off the rmendations list!¡± Chapter 454 Chapter 454 Zachary felt despondent when he received the calls. He had never thought the major streaming sites would call him one after another to inform them that they would remove the seven movies from the rmendations lists. Eventually, none of the movies they produced were left on the rmendation lists. All seven movies were reced by the two movies from the Oriental Star Group; those two movies dominated the main page of the streaming websites. Furthermore, Zachary had spent about fifty million to buy the spots on the rmendation lists, while the major streaming sites had offered the same thing to the two movies from the Oriental Star Group of their own volition without requesting any form of payment. The poprity of the two movies continued to rise! Zoey beamed brightly when she saw the real-time box office results. The production costs of the movie were two hundred million; they gained that much revenue is just six hours. This broke the box office records of all the major streaming sites. It was originally estimated that it would take about one week for the movie to offset the costs. ¡°It¡¯s time to use the trump card!¡± Levi chuckled. Not long after, the superstars from Erudia, Zak Cond and Yelda Zamora started their promotions at the same time. ¡°Up next, I would like to rmend two movies¡­ they are absolutely awesome! I guarantee that with my honor!¡± ¡°If you don¡¯t like it, I can refund you your membership fees! I, Zak Cond, promise you that!¡± Twenty of the country¡¯s A-list stars stated to promote the Oriental Star Group¡¯s movies together, and its poprity boomed once again. The members they gained exceeded fifty million, and they were about to reach the one hundred million members milestone. Furthermore, all the major mediapanies started to give coverage to those movies as well. The two movies were considered the pinnacle of the film industry. The industry experts were excited as well. Everyone started to guess how much the movies would gain in revenue in a month. One billion is probably a piece of cake. Can they reach two billion? A box office result like that used to be reserved for movies traditionally shown in cinemas. But movies streaming online managed to achieve such a spectacr result! It¡¯s unbelievable! However, while some rejoiced, some suffered. For example, Shanks Entertainment was one of those who were in a tough spot. The negative influence from the public opinion about the movie itself was overwhelming. That caused a lot of investors to revoke their funding. Their artists started to terminate their contracts as well. In no time, a crisis befell thepany, something Zachary had not been expecting. After all, the Shank family¡¯s venture into the entertainment industry was their most sessful one. Yet now, everything was crumbling apart in just one month! Zachary¡¯s father, uncle, and grandfather all called to berate him. ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. ¡°Useless pieces of trash! You can¡¯t even act! Why are you even acting? What were you f***ing doing?¡± Zachary vented his rage at Niall, Yvonne, and the rest of the actors. p! p! He pped them forcefully; they didn¡¯t dare to say anything. ¡°Get lost! Get the hell away from here! Give me back your sries. I¡¯ll kill whoever wants to keep the money!¡± Zachary iled around furiously and chased all the people out. When the actors stepped outside, Niall discussed something with his team and manager. ¡°We never thought something like this would happen! We can¡¯t stay in Shanks Entertainment anymore!¡± The manager, Winnie, replied, ¡°Yeah. Your reputations are heavily tarnished! We can¡¯t keep doing this anymore! How about we go back to Oriental Star Group?¡± Yvonne asked anxiously, ¡°Can we really do that?¡± ¡°Sigh. They will definitely be angry, but no matter what happens, we can still bring profits to them. I don¡¯t think they won¡¯t take us back!¡± Winnie said. Niall nodded. ¡°That¡¯s right. After all, we were the most important artists there! They don¡¯t even have anyone else except for us! And those rookies? They are not even experienced!¡± Chapter 455 Chapter 455 ¡°We shouldn¡¯t have left. We would¡¯ve executed the direction of those films much better. Our wealth and reputation would¡¯ve increased as well. Let¡¯s go back and get those guys to n something for us,¡± Yvonne said coldly. She had a feeling Helena and Maurice were popr only because the movie itself was good. The next morning. ¡°Ms. Lopez, Niall Xander¡¯s and Yvonne Wren¡¯s managers want to meet you!¡± Gerry Wade approached her and said. N?velDrama.Org owns this text. ¡°Alright. Let them in!¡± A posse of people showed up in the office in no time. ¡°Ms. Lopez, we were foolish. We¡¯ve made a mistake. Please forgive us!¡± The manager, Winnie, said. Zoey smiled. ¡°It¡¯s alright. You all just wanted to go to a betterpany. They really are stronger than us!¡± ¡°We really made a mistake! We hope to rejoin yourpany now. After all, we were once a team, and we know each other well!¡± Winnie smiled. At that moment, Levi suddenly appeared and mocked, ¡°How shameless can you get? Didn¡¯t you say we will regret our actions? What happened then? Are you here to get a taste of our wealth now that our movies became popr?¡± Niall and the rest felt indignant, but they still needed to keep their tempers in check. After all, they were the ones asking for a favor. Niall stared at Zoey and asked, ¡°Ms. Lopez, can you tell us what we should do to rejoin your company?¡± Zoey was about to say something when Levi interrupted her. ¡°Rejoining Oriental Star is a piece of cake. You just need to show us how sincere you are. How about kneeling here for six hours? It shouldn¡¯t be that tough, right?¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Niall was about to lose his temper before Winnie stopped him. ¡°Alright. We agree with that. I hope you keep your promise as well!¡± ¡°Yeah. I promise!¡± Levi guaranteed. Thud! Thud! Niall and the rest kneeled on the ground; that pleased everyone. After all, Niall and his gang had bullied them for the longest time. They kneeled for six whole hours, and Niall was utterly embarrassed. Phew! He exhaled sharply and smiled coldly. ¡°Alright, we¡¯ve kneeled for six hours already. I hope you keep your end of the promise!¡± ¡°What promise?¡± Zoey asked. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that if we kneeled down for six hours you would let us rejoin the Oriental Star Group?¡± Niall almost shouted. Zoey smiled. ¡°Go and look for the one who promised you that!¡± ¡°The man beside you just now promised us that. Why are you eating your words right now?¡± Niall tried his best to suppress his anger. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry. That guy isn¡¯t even an employee from ourpany. Did you really just do whatever he said?¡± Gerry chuckled. ¡°Hahaha¡­¡± Everyone elseughed too. ¡°D-Did you trick us?¡± Niall and his team soon realized that they had been fooled. ¡°We are not responsible for that. You haven¡¯t seen that guy before, have you?¡± Niall exchanged a horrified nce with his team because they knew she made sense. They had indeed never seen him before. ¡°I¡¯ll kill you!¡± Niall finally lost his temper. ¡°Security, chase them out!¡± The security guards kicked Niall and his team out of the building. Zachary hit a stump. He started to ask about what was happening in South City. At the same time, there were some news on the dark web today. ¡°Stepdad, the Morris Group¡¯s boss doesn¡¯t have an interesting background, but he¡¯s very sly and methodical! That was how he managed to devastate Winston Gonzales and his allies!¡± Fernand Yates said. Scott stopped turning the prayer beads in his hand as he slowly opened his eyes and said coldly, ¡°Alright. Let us begin now!¡± The most prominent character in Quebec was about to make his move. Chapter 456 Chapter 456 ¡°Stepdad, I¡¯ll bring someone there!¡± Fernand Yates volunteered himself. ¡°Alright! Bring Bones, Titan, and Golem with you! The fact that they can handle the ck and White Guards signifies that they are pretty powerful!¡± Scott Yates ordered. His Four Mighty Generals were individually stronger than the ck and White Guards, so the fact that Scott dispatched three of them was a testament to his resolve. Fernand hesitated for a while before saying, ¡°Stepdad¡­¡± ¡°Bringing Typhoon along is out of the question! He¡¯s way too intent on killing! It took a lot of effort over the past few decades trying to tame him, so we can¡¯t afford to let him massacre everyone in North Hampton!¡± Scott said. The Four Mighty Generals under Scott all had their own individual strengths. Bones was ruthless and apathetic. During a underground boxing battle where he had to face a few hundred opponents at once, he pulled someone¡¯s ribs out and used it as a weapon to kill everyone. Titan was exceptionally skilled in wrestling ever since he was young. Golem was like a beast because his body was as tough as steel. Normal weapons couldn¡¯t dent him. However, the strongest of them all was Typhoon. He had been raised by an assassin¡¯s organization ever since he was young. The organization adopted one hundred orphans and made them fight and kill each other after a few years of training. Only the final child left standing had the right to enter the organization. Typhoon was the one who had killed all of hisrades and made it out alive. His murderous intent was overwhelming, and at least seven hundred people have been killed by him. Once his bloodlust was triggered, he couldn¡¯t be stopped. Scott was once captured during a war in Quebec¡¯s underground scene, and Typhoon had killed a few thousand people just to rescue him. He derived pleasure from murder, and he was quite literally the harbinger of death. That was why Scott wouldn¡¯t request his service unless it was necessary because Typhoon would cause a whole flurry of catastrophes. ¡°Besides, the three of them will be enough to handle the Morris Group! I can¡¯t take responsibility for the consequences that might arise if we use Typhoon this time!¡± Scott sighed. Fernand was incredulous. ¡°What? Stepdad, why do you have something you can¡¯t responsibility for? How is that possible?¡± ¡°Have you forgotten who¡¯s in North Hampton right now?¡± Scott asked. Fernand¡¯s expression changed as he said in horror, ¡°Are you referring to the God of War?¡± ¡°Yes. He will definitely turn a blind eye to the melee in North Hampton, but if Typhoon went there and stirred up trouble, he might step out personally to deal with it¡­¡± Scott was afraid of the God of War. ¡°Wow, stepdad, you really are prudent. I never thought of that! I¡¯ll go to North Hampton now in that case!¡± ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. ¡°Go and take care of that issue quickly. Keep a low profile. If things spiral out of control, I won¡¯t be able to help you anymore,¡± Scott reminded him. When Fernand took his leave, a casually dressed, average-looking man appeared. He was the Harbinger of Death, Typhoon. He said, ¡°I heard the God of War has a team called the Five Great Wars Regiment, and they are all exceptional. I want to challenge them¡­¡± ¡°Hahaha. Typhoon, what are you saying? We can¡¯t possibly offend them! Regardless of how strong we are, we are still mortals, and they are gods! They can kill us with just a snap of their fingers!¡± When Sebastian found out about Fernand¡¯s ns, he headed to North Hampton with Fernand. ¡°Three Mighty Generals are here! I thought Mr. Yates would only send one of them with us!¡± Sebastian was excited when he saw that Bones and the other two mighty generals were embarking on the same mission. He had thought only one of them was required to solve the problem; he had never expected Scott to send out three of them at once. This is a piece of cake. Morris Group will definitely be obliterated. ¡°North Hampton, just you wait for the South City¡¯s ire!¡± Chapter 457 Chapter 457 Sebastian was excited when they arrived at North Hampton. Zachary and his friends, who had received the news of their arrival beforehand, waited for them at the highway. ¡°Mr. Yates, Sebastian, we are being oppressed by them ever since we came from South City! The people in North Hampton kept bullying us because we didn¡¯t have anyone around, so it¡¯s great now that you¡¯re here! They can go screw themselves!¡± Zachary said. Everyone started to exaggerate about what happened to them during their stay in North Hampton, and that infuriated Sebastian and Fernand. On the surface, Fernand seemed poised and methodical, just like a sly fox. However, he was actually a ruffian! He hadmitted a lot of crimes and was cocky and arrogant. He just never showed that side of himself because Scott loomed over him at all times. Now that he came to North Hampton and no one was here to control him anymore, he wanted to unleash his wild side. ¡°Hmph! Underestimating the South City? They¡¯re digging their own graves!¡± Fernand eximed furiously. ¡°Mr. Yates, what should we do next?¡± Sebastian asked. ¡°Didn¡¯t the Rogers family publicly support the Morris Group? We¡¯ll go to the Rogers family¡¯s residences in that case!¡± A menacing glint shed in Fernand¡¯s eyes. Meanwhile, in the Rogers family¡¯s house. The Rogers family was having dinner together. The Rogers family¡¯s wealth had boomedtely; their assets had already exceeded a hundred billion in value. Even though they were just taking care of the money on behalf of Levi, they were still overjoyed by it. Bang! A loud bang could suddenly be heard as the dining room¡¯s door was kicked open. Arge horde of men barged inside with menacing expressions on their faces. Glenn Rogers recognized a few of them. Sebastian and Simon among the others. However, Sebastian wasn¡¯t the main character today. They stood aside as a young man stepped forward. The young man looked docile and polite, yet the three people standing behind him were terrifying. Golem was two meters tall; he towered over everyone and everything. Moreover, Bones was emaciated to the point where his bones could be seen. His face was deathly pale. Titan¡¯s bald head was shiny, and he had a murderous expression on his face. The three of them had an oppressing aura, and the atmosphere was suddenly suffocating to everyone. Glenn knew Sebastian would never forgive him. That prospect seemed even more unlikely now. ¡°Glenn Rogers, let me introduce them to you. This is the stepson of Scott Yates from the South City, Fernand Yates!¡± Sebastian grinned. ¡°Scott Yates?¡± Glenn gaped in shock. Isn¡¯t that the person rumored to oppress the entire Quebec area? Scott Yates! The most powerful figure in Quebec! Even people as powerful as Sebastian need to show that man respect. ¡°Hm? Didn¡¯t you say he¡¯s retired for thirty years already?¡± Glenn asked. Fernand smiled. ¡°Thanks to the Morris Group, my stepfather came out of his retirement.¡± ¡°What? He came out of his retirement?¡± Glenn was so shocked he almost shrieked. ¡°Yeah! My stepfather said the Morris Group should be exterminated!¡± N?velDrama.Org owns this text. Fernand then approached the dining table, sat down and smiled, ¡°It looks delicious! Make me an extra portion!¡± He was being cocky and rude. One of the younger people from the Rogers family snorted. ¡°Get up! Who do you think you are? How dare youe to the Rogers family¡¯s territory and make a scene! Are you looking for trouble?¡± The Rogers family have been doing very welltely, and they were a powerful presence in North Hampton. That was why they looked down on everyone, especially people who taunted them. Glenn was about to warn him, but it was already toote. Of course he doesn¡¯t know who Scott Yates is! Fernand didn¡¯t speak. Instead, he just red at Franklin Rogers. ¡°What are you staring at? Are you gonna beat me up?¡± Franklin shouted angrily. Bang! In the next moment, Titan suddenly swung a punch at Franklin¡¯s head. Chapter 458 Chapter 458 Poof! Franklin was sent flying, and when hended on the floor, blood flowed out of all of his orifices. He was undoubtedly, dead! One punch from Titan was enough to make someone bleed profusely. Suddenly, the room was as silent as the dead. ¡°Who are you? How dare you kill my son! B*****ds!¡± Franklin¡¯s father, Alexander was furious. Something like this shouldn¡¯t happen in the Rogers family¡¯s territory! Alexander and his wife, Snow Wahlberg, pounced at them. Thud! Golemnded a kick on Alexander¡¯s head, causing everyone to be dumbstruck. On the other hand, Bones swung a punch as fast as lightning and felled Snow. At that moment, the Rogers family was petrified, and they didn¡¯t dare say anything anymore. Zachary and his friends, who hade along with Fernand, were mortified by the gory scene as well. They tried to stop themselves from puking when they saw that, and they finally understood how Scott Yates could rule over Quebec. They are absolutely merciless! Snow squirmed on the floor in pain, her shriekssting for a few minutes. ¡°They are Mr. Yate¡¯s Three Mighty Generals ¨C Bones, Titan, and Golem. Don¡¯t move!¡± Glenn soon recognized who they were, and he started to perspire out of horror. ¡°Happy now?¡± Fernand smiled and asked. The room immediately fell silent. No one dared to speak or doubt their power because they were the kind of people who killed without hesitation. Crossing them would only mean certain death. ¡°Where¡¯s my cutlery?¡± Fernand asked. ¡°Go and get it!¡± Glenn instructed. In no time, the cutlery was prepared. Everyone stood and watched. They trembled while Fernand ate. ¡°Come, eat! What are you doing?¡± Fernand smirked. Glenn forced a smile. ¡°We already ate. We won¡¯t be joining you. Mr. Yates, please enjoy your meal!¡± Fernand looked up and scanned through the people present in the room, his gaze lingering on the women. ¡°Eating alone is so boring. Come and eat with me!¡± Fernand stared at the women in the Rogers family and said. Sebastian and Simon knew Fernand was a pervert and that his tastes were very varied. He fancied all types of women, from ten-year-old girls to forty-year-olddies. The women in the Rogers family were quite attractive, so they suited Fernand¡¯s taste. N?velDrama.Org owns this text. ¡°Hm? Mr. Yates, do you want us to apany you?¡± Glenn¡¯s voice wavered. Fernand¡¯s expression changed abruptly. ¡°Get lost! Do I look like I need a man to eat with me? Are you ying dumb or are you actually dumb?¡± The Rogers family exchanged nces of apprehension because Fernand made it very clear what he wanted. He doesn¡¯t want a man, so that means he wants women, right? The Rogers family¡¯s women trembled out of fear. They realized Fernand probably didn¡¯t just want them to eat with him! He wanted to sleep with them as well! Anthony immediately said, ¡°Mr. Yates, you like prettydies, don¡¯t you? I¡¯ll arrange a few for you. You can have anyone you want, from celebrities to models! North Hampton is famous for itsdies!¡± Leo added, ¡°Yeah. We can get any woman you fancy for you!¡± Chapter 459 Chapter 459 Fernand red at both of them. ¡°I don¡¯t want any other woman because the women I want are right here. You¡­ you, you, you, and you¡­¡± Fernand pointed at seven or eight women present in the room. Anthony¡¯s and Leo¡¯s wives, as well as their cousins¡¯ wives, were included in Fernand¡¯s list. Besides that, the wives of the younger people in the Rogers family were included as well. ¡°No! We can¡¯t do this! Mr. Yates, please find someone else! They are ordinarydies!¡± Anthony¡¯s cousin, Ss Rogers, said. Smack! Zachary pped Ss forcefully. ¡°How f***ing shameless can you get! Mr. Yates wants thosedies! How dare you talk back to him!¡± Zachary shouted. Ss rubbed his face and said pitifully, ¡°But that is my wife! No, means no!¡± Rumble¡­ Golem, who was as tall as arge boulder, approached him and picked him up. Wham! He then mmed Ss forcefully on the floor. Crack! The cracking sound signified that Ss¡¯ waist had been broken. ¡°Ahhhh¡­¡± Everyone felt numb when they heard Ss¡¯ screams, and they could feel their blood run cold. ¡°Hm? Keep talking!¡± Zacharyughed. ¡°What are you doing? Go to Mr. Yates!¡± Zacharymanded. Ss¡¯ wife and the otherdies approached Fernand. All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Ahhh!¡± Fernand pulled two women into his arms, and they screamed while the other women surrounded them. Fernand groped and kissed them from time to time. ¡°What are you two doing?¡± Zachary stared at Anthony¡¯s and Leo¡¯s wives, Fiona and Marybelle. He then stepped forwards and forcibly pulled them towards Fernand. Fiona and Marybelle urgently shot Anthony and Leo looks of desperation. ¡°No!¡± ¡°Yeah! Not in your wildest dreams! How can our wives be humiliated like this?¡± The brothers Anthony and Leo protested vigorously and they were about to pounce on Fernand. However, Bones and Titan approached them as well. Anthony and Leo felt their chests constrict because they could feel a menacing aura. ¡°No, no!¡± Glenn immediately stopped Anthony and Leo in their tracks because he didn¡¯t want his sons to die. ¡°Anthony¡­ Leo¡­¡± Fiona and Marybelle cried out helplessly. They were then trapped in Fernand¡¯s arms and molested. The men in the Rogers family watched as their wives, daughters, and sisters get vited, yet they couldn¡¯t do anything even though they were furious. They could only stare as the scene unfolded. This is so utterly humiliating! When Anthony and Leo saw their wives getting groped in front of them, they clenched their fists so hard that their fingernails dug into their flesh and bled. They felt so despondent that tears started to stream down their face. ¡°Get out! Or do you want to stay and watch the show?¡± Fernand chuckled. The men in the Rogers family were so angry they almost lost their marbles because they knew what Fernand was about to do. How could they tolerate the fact that Fernand harassed their women in their own territory? However, they couldn¡¯t fight back because death awaited them if they did so. They were all chased out of the dining room. The three mighty generals guarded the entrance so they couldn¡¯t get in. Shrieks of horror were heard from the dining room. Thud! Anthony and Leo kneeled on the floor and eximed, ¡°Revenge! We must have our revenge. Let¡¯s go and look for Mr. Garrison!¡± The two brothers exchanged a nce. Chapter 460 Chapter 460 Glenn had that thought too. Only Levi could stand up against Scott. He was the only hope the Rogers family had! However, Sebastian stopped them in their tracks. ¡°Are you about to ask the boss of the Morris Group for help? It doesn¡¯t matter anyway because Mr. Yates is here to deal with him too! It¡¯ll be great if you asked him toe over!¡± Glenn had a despondent expression because they didn¡¯t even get the chance to ask for reinforcements. An hour passed, and Fernand soon stepped out of the room with a tired expression. In the dining room, the women¡¯s clothes were tattered, and they huddled together and wept softly. ¡°Ah!¡± ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. Leo and Anthony bellowed in rage. They wanted to kill Fernand right there and then, but they fell silent when they saw Bones, Titan, and Golem. Pouncing on him would only mean death for them! ¡°From now on, we will be staying here! Fernand really took it too far; not only did he humiliate the Rogers family, but he now wanted to live in their house. The Rogers family¡¯s women were horrified when they heard that because this meant they would fall victim to him again. Glenn had a sudden realization that Fernand was forcing them to call Levi over! If they didn¡¯t call Levi, Fernand would never leave. ¡°Hm? Are you not happy with Mr. Yates staying here?¡± Golem asked in a low voice. The Rogers family didn¡¯t dare protest. ¡°It¡¯s an honor to the Rogers family that Mr. Yates is staying here!¡± Glenn immediately answered. The news that Fernand Yates was staying in the Rogers family¡¯s house quickly spread across North Hampton. Everyone in North Hampton soon knew Scott¡¯s stepson was here along with three of The Four Mighty Generals. The Mighty Generals were way more powerful than Sebastian, so everyone in North Hampton felt terrified. The Mighty Generals were the ones who had oppressed Quebec, and their arrival meant that the person who had retired for thirty years hade out of his retirement! Besides that, Fernand Yates¡¯ behavior was absolutely abhorrent. He headed straight to the Rogers family after he arrived at North Hampton, killed a few of their men, and raped their women. He was even living in the Rogers family¡¯s house now! Furthermore, Glenn Yates was forced to extend his warmest wee to Fernand and satisfy his every need! He was willing to go that low to protect the Rogers family. Glenn knew that if they angered the three Mighty Generals, they would probably massacre the entire Rogers family. Meanwhile, at night, Fernand was visited seven or eight times in the Rogers family¡¯s house. He wore a bathrobe and swirled his ss of wine as he chuckled and said, ¡°My stepfather suppressed me so much back in the day! This is how I¡¯m supposed to be living! I think I need to extend my stay in North Hampton.¡± Being in North Hampton meant that he could do whatever he liked. ¡°These two movies are pretty popr these days. I can see them everywhere! The main actress is pretty good. I heard that she¡¯s a rookie,¡± Fernand said in amusement. Zachary, who stood by his side, immediately said, ¡°Mr. Yates, I know who the main actress is. Her name is Helena Engler, and she¡¯s under the Oriental Star Group.¡± ¡°Oh? You know her?¡± Fernand looked up and asked. ¡°I¡¯ll bring her to you if you¡¯re interested!¡± Zachary chuckled. Fernand patted Zachary and eximed, ¡°Good. You know your ce. The Suarez family is blessed to have someone like you!¡± ¡°I¡¯ll bring her over right now! Um¡­ but¡­ ¡° Zachary hesitated. A hint of frustration could be seen on Fernand¡¯s face. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Why are you stuttering?¡± ¡°The Oriental Star Group¡¯s female president, Zoey Lopez, is a stunning beauty as well! Let me show you some pictures of her!¡± Zachary wanted someone else to do the dirty work for him. Chapter 461 Chapter 461 Since Levi isn¡¯t that easy to sabotage, I¡¯ll let Fernand do the dirty work for me. Fernand¡¯s eyes sparkled when he saw the pictures. ¡°How is she so beautiful? It¡¯s the first time I¡¯ve seen someone as pretty as her!¡± Fernand eximed in surprised. Zachary grinned. ¡°Mr. Yates, I guarantee that she¡¯s even prettier in real life!¡± ¡°Alright! I¡¯ll leave this to you! Bring Helena and her to me!¡± Lust started to overwhelm Fernand¡¯s senses. Sebastian joined their conversation. ¡°Mr. Yates, I¡¯ll rmend someone to you as well. The vice president of the Morris Group, Iris Annabelle, is a beauty as well! She might not be as pretty as Zoey Lopez, but I assure you that she¡¯s a looker!¡± ¡°Hahaha¡­ I don¡¯t care if this Iris is pretty or not! I only want her just because she¡¯s the vice president of the Morris Group!¡± A crazed expression appeared on Fernand¡¯s face. Zachary hesitated a little before saying awkwardly, ¡°Mr. Yates, I can bring Helena Engler here, but I don¡¯t dare to do the same to Zoey Lopez and Iris Annabelle because something bad has happened to me before!¡± ¡°What a loser! Bones, go with him!¡± Fernand waved his hands. ¡°Alright, I promise to bring them to you!¡± Zachary guaranteed as a smug smile appeared on his face. Helena was the talk of the towntely; she had amassed a following of a few million fans. Despite that, she still stayed humble and honed her craft every night. Bang! Suddenly, the door was opened, and an extremely skinny, deathly pale man appeared. Helena trembled in fright. ¡°W-What do you want?¡± ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. ¡°Come with me. Someone wants to have a drink with you!¡± Right as he said that he appeared in front of her, and she lost consciousness. ¡°Zoey Lopez and Iris Annabelle are next! They¡¯re neighbors!¡± Zachary chuckled In no time, they appeared at Bayview Garden. Iris had just finished her bath and was reading through some finance news with a tablet. At that moment, a gust of wind blew from the balcony, lifting the curtains. ¡°Didn¡¯t I close the window¡­¡± Iris stood up and went to close the window when a pair of emaciated, pale hands suddenly appeared from behind the curtain. ¡°Ah!¡± She shrieked in terror. Soon after, Zachary and his colleagues appeared. ¡°Nice to meet you, Ms. Annabelle. Mr. Yates extends an invitation to you!¡± Bones said coldly. ¡°Who¡¯s Mr. Yates? I don¡¯t even know him! Besides, you¡¯re trespassing in my property, and that¡¯s illegal!¡± Iris bellowed furiously. ¡°I guess we have to do it the hard way!¡± Bones approached Iris in an instant and knocked her out cold. ¡°Zoey Lopez is next!¡± A maniacal smile rose from Zachary¡¯s lips. Aspared to the Morris Group, his biggest enemies right now were Levi and Zoey. Zoey needs to be captured, and Levi needs to be killed! This is the best opportunity I have! I¡¯ll have Bones kill Levi for me to avenge my brother! ¡°Mr. Bones, things might be a little dangerous from now on,¡± Zachary said suddenly with a tinge of fear in his voice. Bones was puzzled. ¡°Dangerous?¡± ¡°You might not know this, but Zoey Lopez¡¯s husband, Levi Garrison is someone skilled inbat! The Suarez family has suffered a huge loss because of him. I¡¯m scared toe in contact with him!¡± Zachary trembled as he spoke. ¡°Hmph! What a piece of garbage! You can¡¯t even handle a small fry!¡± Bones scoffed. He then walked towards Levi¡¯s house. Zachary shed a bright smile. Got him! Levi, be prepared to face your death! He then caught up to Bones quickly. Chapter 462 Chapter 462 When they entered Levi¡¯s house, they realized that no one was there. ¡°Huh? Is she not here?¡± Zachary took a look around and he couldn¡¯t spot anyone. ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. ¡°Where did she go? Go and look for her!¡± Zacharymanded his subordinates. Bones waved his hand and said, ¡°No need for that. We¡¯ll send the two people back because Mr. Yates is waiting!¡± ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll bring Zoey with me once I find out where she is!¡± Afterwards, Helena and Iris were sent to the Rogers family¡¯s house. Fernand¡¯s eyes sparkled with ecstasy when he saw how pretty they were. He thought they were worth his wait. However, he had alreadye because he couldn¡¯t help himself just now. That was why he needed to wait a while longer to be able to rape the twodies. ¡°Mr. Yates, should we go look for Zoey Lopez now?¡± Zachary asked. Fernand replied, ¡°Go quickly. We still have time!¡± Incidentally, Levi and Zoey had gone to their parents¡¯ ce tonight and returned to their house afterwards. ¡°Huh? Why did Iris sleep so early tonight?¡± Zoey eximed when she saw that the lights in Iris¡¯ room were turned off. Iris would usually keep her lights on until one or two in the morning because she was a workaholic. ¡°Something¡¯s amiss!¡± Levi had a bad feeling because he had received news from Nueve that Fernand Yates hade to North Hampton. Originally, he didn¡¯t dwell on the matter. However, he sensed something was wrong with Iris, so he immediately recalled this piece of information. ¡°Honey, go home first. I have something I need to do!¡± After Levi asked Zoey to head back, he arranged for someone to protect her. Azure Dragon immediately drove to pick them up when they stepped out from the Bayview Garden. ¡°God of War, Ms. Anabelle has been abducted along with Helena Engler! Fernand Yates is in the Rogers family¡¯s mansion right now, and he ismitting all kinds of brutalities!¡± Azure Dragon said. ¡°Is he powerful?¡± Levi asked. ¡°Fernand¡¯s father, Scott Yates, is the top figure in Quebec, and The Four Mighty Generals under his command can wipe out a whole army by themselves!¡± Levi listened in amusement and instructed, ¡°Alright. Ask White Tiger toe here. Tell him he¡¯s about to square off against powerful opponents! The ck and White Guards were too weak for him, and he¡¯s beenining about that ever since!¡± ¡°Alright. Got it!¡± In the Rogers family¡¯s manor. Everyone in the Rogers family was kneeling on the ground while Fernand was patiently waiting as the three Mighty Generals stood by his side. ¡°Who are you? What do you want?¡± Helena and Iris had woken up, and they stared around in horror. ¡°Haha! Let me introduce myself. I am Fernand Yates from South City! I invited both of you to have a drink with me!¡± Fernand chuckled. Helena was afraid, so she hid behind and Iris. Iris, on the other hand, was poised. ¡°I don¡¯t even know you. Why should I drink with you?¡± ¡°You know me now, don¡¯t you? Besides that, Morris Group is about to be ruined, so isn¡¯t being with me a better choice now?¡± Fernand grinned. ¡°What? The Morris Group is about to be ruined?¡± Iris knew there was bad blood between South City and the Morris Group, so she immediately realized they were seeking revenge on them. ¡°Is this the Rogers family¡¯s manor?¡± Iris eximed in surprise when she saw the people kneeling. How strong can this guy be to bring the entire Rogers family down? ¡°You¡¯re Iris Annabelle, aren¡¯t you? Let me tell you something¡­¡± Iris was dumbstruck when Sebastian told her what had happened to the Rogers family. This Fernand guy is terrible! How dare he humiliate the Rogers family like this! When Fernand saw how shy Helena was and how coy Iris was, he became excited again. He waved his hands to chase everyone out. ¡°No¡­ what are you doing?¡± Iris had a sudden realization as she stepped back instinctively. Chapter 463 Chapter 463 Thump! Fernand threw Helena and Iris on the bed. He was skilled in martial arts; thedies couldn¡¯t fight back. Helplessness shed in the Rogers family¡¯s eyes as they watched the scene unfold. What an impudent person! Is he really gonna do the deed when so many people are around? I feel so miserable for the twodies targeted by Fernand! Bang! Crash! At that moment, the manor¡¯s door copsed, and all the windows shattered. The loud noise startled everyone. It caused them to stop in their tracks. Even Fernand, who was about to pounce on thedies, stopped as he stared at the door. Four people stood by the entrance. Kirin and White Tiger stood beside Levi, who was smoking a cigar. ¡°Huh? Levi? From the Morris Group?¡± ¡°Are you Neil Atkinson?¡± Zachary and Sebastian Lopez eximed with an expression of horror. ¡°Huh? What? Someone from the Morris Group?¡± Fernand put on his bathrobe and approached them eagerly. At the same time, Bones, Titan, and Golem were excited as well. ¡°Haha, you really are digging your own grave!¡± Fernand chuckled. Zachary and Sebastian were agitated as well. The people from the Morris Group finally arrived, but the only fate that awaited them was death. We can finally avenge the Suarez family and the Lopez family! ¡°Levi, be prepared to die!¡± Zachary guffawed. ¡°Kill them!¡± Fernand waved his hands, and the three Mighty Generals stepped forward, ring at Levi and his posse menacingly. White Tiger took a step forwards and beckoned them toe over by waggling his finger. ¡°Come at me, all at once!¡± White Tiger¡¯s smugness shocked everyone. How dare he act so boastfully when facing Fernand and the three Mighty Generals! ¡°Die!¡± Titan had the hottest temper out of the bunch, so he roared and pounced on White Tiger like a ferocious beast first. He was skilled in martial arts, and he had enough strength to kill a tiger with just one punch. Screech! His punch made a very jarring noise. Titan could kill someone with a punch, but White Tiger responded with a punch of his own instead of dodging it. White Tiger¡¯s punch seemed weak, but maniacal murderous intent and immense power were infused in it. When the punch reached Titan, his expression changed drastically. It¡¯s so powerful! Wham! Their fists crashed into each other and made a dull noise. Pfft! Blood spurted out of Titan¡¯s mouth as his right arm exploded from the impact. Screech! Besides that, he was sent flying by the punch. When hended on the ground, blood gushed out from his orifices, and he died on the spot. Killed with just one punch! Everyone was dumbfounded. ¡°I¡¯ll kill you!¡± Bones was the next one who pounced on White Tiger. He moved as fast as lightning, and one¡¯s eyes could barely make out his silhouette from the speed he was travelling at. Whack! However, White Tiger was even faster. He grabbed Bones¡¯ wrist. Crack! White Tiger twisted his hand gently and snapped Bones¡¯ wrist. ¡°Ugh!¡± Bones shrieked. Crack! Afterwards, White Tiger shattered Bones¡¯ arms, ankles, and legs. He left Bones lying limply on the ground like a skeleton. Bones looked absolutely miserable. ¡°Die!¡± In the next moment, Golem¡¯s bulky stature loomed over White Dragon as he came crashing down. Bang! All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. White Tiger gripped Golem¡¯s head and smashed it onto the ground. Bang! Bang! Bang! After eight consecutive punches, Golem¡¯s head was a bloody mess, and a huge dent was imprinted on it. Thump! Golem¡¯s colossal body fell on the ground with a resounding Thud. White Tiger had defeated Fernand Yate¡¯s three out of Four Mighty Generals all by himself! Chapter 464 Chapter 464 After White Tiger defeated the three people, he took out a clean handkerchief and wiped his hands. He chuckled. ¡°Thest guy was pretty sturdy. It took me eight whole punches to kill him!¡± Everyone held their breaths and fell silent because this wasn¡¯t what anyone was expecting! After all, those were the infamous killing machines from Quebec! They were even feared by The ck and White Guards, but they had been defeated by a single man! Sebastian finally realized he was mistaken. He originally thought The ck and White Guards had a drawn-out battle against White Tiger, but now he realized they hadn¡¯t even stood a chance against him. On the other hand, Zachary was so terrified he almost peed his pants. Fernand trembled in fear as he stared at White Tiger. ¡°No! This is impossible!¡± To Fernand, the Four Mighty Generals were the strongest fighters around; they could never be defeated. However, they had been defeated in an instant by one man! Fernand¡¯s assumptions werepletely destroyed. ¡°You¡¯re Fernand Yates, aren¡¯t you? Since you came to North Hampton, stay here forever!¡± White Tiger suddenly kicked Fernand¡¯s chest. Pfft! Fernand flew a very long distance and mmed against the wall forcefully. A wide streak of blood formed on the wall, signifying Fernand¡¯s demise. ¡°Gasp!¡± Everyone was driven insane when they saw the numerous cracks on the wall. Is he even human? This is madness! Total madness! N?velDrama.Org owns this text. White Tiger smiled, and it seemed like he was pleased by his opponents tonight. ¡°He has a stepfather, doesn¡¯t he? I hope he¡¯s stronger than this!¡± White Tiger had an expectant expression. Everyone in the Rogers family was stunned. He¡¯s so powerful! Kirin stared at Sebastian and Zachary and asked, ¡°Didn¡¯t we tell you that since you came to North Hampton, you should stay forever?¡± Kirin¡¯s question was a death sentence for Sebastian and Zachary. No one expected Scott¡¯s stepson and the three Mighty Generals to only enjoy their stay here for half a day. They were all dead except for Bones; even he was on the verge of demise because a few dozen of his bones had been broken! In the end, Bones couldn¡¯t make it to South City alive because he couldn¡¯t bear the pain anymore. This was the worst defeat Scott had faced in ten years. On the other hand, Levi brought Helena and Iris along with him. Helena stared at Levi with an expression of gratitude because he turned her from jobless to a superstar. Besides that, not only did he change her life, but he had also saved her today too. Because of that, the way Helena looked at Levi was a little different now¡­ ¡°How did you know I was here?¡± Iris asked. This was the second time Levi had saved her, even though he didn¡¯t necessarily do the dirty work. ¡°Zoey saw that the lights in your room were turned off, so I thought something bad happened to you,¡± Levi exined. Iris said somewhat shyly, ¡°Thank you for saving me again.¡± She now blushed furiously whenever she saw him. ¡°If you want to thank someone, thank Zoey instead!¡± After that, Levi sent Helena home first. When she got out of the car, she said shyly to Levi, ¡°Levi, I¡¯ll repay you soon for saving me today!¡± Meanwhile, in the Rose Gold Manor, South City. Scott was making some tea while Typhoon sat opposite him and remained silent. ¡°A monk gave me this packet of tea. I¡¯m reluctant to drink it!¡± Scott grinned. However, not only did Typhoon not talk, but his expression also remained stoic as well because nothing could ever faze him anymore. ¡°Master, we¡¯re in trouble! Something really bad has happened!¡± An uproar could be heard from outside at that moment. Scott was displeased. ¡°Why the hell are you making so much noise!¡± On the other hand, Typhoon still sat motionless despite the uproar. ¡°Master, something bad has happened!¡± Theo, one of Scott¡¯s old butlers, eximed in shock. Chapter 465 Chapter 465 He had served under Scott for fifty years, so he resembled Scott in demeanor and personality. Theo was never this anxious before, which meant that they were in very big trouble! Scott stood up and asked, ¡°Theo, what happened?¡± ¡°Master, just take a look for yourself¡­ I-I don¡¯t know how to say this¡­¡± Theo wiped his tears away. Scott soon realized something terrible must¡¯ve happened, so he rushed out the door. A lot of South City¡¯s powerful figures crowded in the opening in the middle of the manor. Corpses were ced in the opening, and they were covered with white cloths. ¡°What happened?¡± Everyone automatically made way for Scott when he arrived. ¡°Sir, please be strong!¡± The head of the Suarez family and the Lopez family said while they sobbed uncontrobly. Scott shut his eyes helplessly when he heard that. His body trembled, and his outstretched hands hovered around the cloth, reluctant to uncover it. Typhoon, who stood behind him, stepped forwards and uncovered all seven corpses. The corpses of Fernand, the three Mighty Generals, Sebastian, and Zachary were revealed. The Suarez family and the Lopez family had already wept for quite some time, but that wasn¡¯t the case for Scott. Thud! Scott felt as if his head were about to explode when he saw the body of his stepson¡¯s and his subordinates. He broke downpletely at that moment. That was the saddest day in the fifty years of his life. He hadn¡¯t killed anyone for thirty years already, but now a pang of bloodlust struck him. ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. When Typhoon saw his three partners¡¯ bodies, he squinted and exuded an overwhelming menacing aura. Everyone could feel the temperature dropping sharply, and they unwittingly shuddered. Everyone knew something terrible was about to happen! From this day onwards, peace will not visit Quebec again. Even God can¡¯t save the people who did this to Scott! Scott never expected that the three Mighty Generals, along with his beloved stepson, to die. Scott didn¡¯t have any children, and his best friend had died to save Fernand, so Scott had always treated Fernand like his own son. His heart ached now that Fernand was dead. ¡°My brother, I couldn¡¯t protect your son! It¡¯s all my fault!¡± Scott screamed to the heavens. ¡°Master, what should we do now? You need to take charge. If not, the Morris Group will rule over Quebec!¡± Scott bellowed in rage, ¡°Theo, tell this to everyone. Prepare the funerals in three days because I want to send my son and my brothers off with honor! I want everyone in Quebec to know about this funeral!¡± ¡°Understood, Master!¡± ¡°Secondly, gather all our former subordinates and reinstate them in three days! Thirdly, inform my twenty-four disciples toe to South City with all their men!¡± Everyone shuddered when they heard Scott¡¯smands. There were thirteen cities in Quebec, and all except North Hampton were under Scott¡¯s rule. The remaining twelve cities were ruled by Scott¡¯s former subordinates or disciples, but they had gone on their own ways since his retirement thirty years ago. Despite that, Scottmanded them to gather within three days to head towards North Hampton and ravage the Morris Group. No one could imagine what kind of chaos would unfold, but they knew Morris Group was doomed for sure! Chapter 466 Chapter 466 As soon as the news broke, everyone in Quebec went into a frenzy. Everyone from the upper ss society to the underworld were shocked! Mr. Yates is already causing greatmotion the moment he came out of retirement after thirty years. Gathering his former troops and his disciples? The guy must be out of his mind! Something big happened at Quebec! Mr. Yates had been angered! Everyone from the underworld from all thirteen cities in Quebec gathered up their men and headed towards South City as soon as the news broke. It was a terrifying scene to see busloads of men being sent to South City. Not only that, but Scott¡¯s disciples also were scattered throughout the thirteen cities, and were engaged in various types of upations. They gathered their forces to prepare for the funeral in three days. Someone estimated that they would be able to gather at least tens of thousands of people in three days! Once again, everyone was shocked! Scott Yates is the real king of Quebec! Even after retiring for thirty years, he barely had to lift a finger to gather an army! Everyone in Quebec was aware of his actions. Even if South City turned a blind eye, it would be hard to deal with Mr. Yates if he is provoked. As long as they don¡¯t cause any civil unrest, they were free to organize the funeral however they want. At Mount Amethyst. Scott and Typhoon sat opposite of each other. Typhoon looked calm and collected as usual, as if he had ceased to concern himself with worldly affairs. As for Scott, his hair turned white overnight, making him look old and aged. ¡°Master, people from all thirteen cities in Quebec have gathered. We have eleven thousand people thus far. Not only that, your disciples from several provinces nearby are also on their way. I estimate we will have thirteen thousand people in all,¡± Theo reported. Scott nodded in acknowledgement. His gazended on Typhoon and said, ¡°In the past, I¡¯ve always tried to quell your bloodthirstiness because I didn¡¯t want you to be inhumane and ended up like a beast!¡± Typhoon kept quiet. His bloodthirstiness had indeed toned down over the past thirty years. ¡°But now, someone is forcing our hand. Typhoon, it¡¯s time to pick up your sword again. I want you to start killing! As many as possible!¡± Scott said viciously. Theo, who was at the side shuddered at his tone. This was the first time Scott had asked Typhoon to go on a killing spree. In the past, he was worried that Typhoon would kill too many people. However, he was asking Typhoon to kill as many as he could now. This was enough indication to show Scott¡¯s fury. The death of Fernand and the others had struck a nerve within him. All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Typhoon lifted his eyes and said hoarsely, ¡°I will make everyone in North Hampton join them! Boom!¡± Theo was scared out of his wits that he started to break out in cold sweat. No one could stop Typhoon if he were to go all out. This time round, the city streets would surely be bathed in blood! The number one mass murderer of Quebec will stop at nothing. God knows how many people would perish by his hands this time round. Meanwhile, Levi who was in North Hampton shed a thin smile when he received the news. ¡°Hah, someone dares to gather an army right under my nose? Are they trying to die?¡± Azure Dragon and Kirin gave each other a look and eximed, ¡°God of War, it didn¡¯t ur to us that Scott would be so powerful. He managed to gather so many people in three days, and the numbers are still growing!¡± ¡°He certainly is Quebec¡¯s number one. Compared to him, Jack and Liam seemed too weak! This is what a real boss looked like!¡± Levi smiled and said. On the flip side, White Tiger was looking forward to it. He smiled and said, ¡°I heard there¡¯ll be a lot of professionalsing! I can¡¯t wait!¡± Others would think that White Tiger was out of his mind if they heard him. Chapter 467 Chapter 467 However, everyone who knew him well enough knew that he was a total psycho, not to mention a killing machine. It¡¯s not like he had never faced tens of thousands of people by himself before. At that moment, Glenn hastily rushed over. ¡°Mr. Garrison, this will be tricky. No matter how powerful you are, things will still be dangerous if these people unleash their madness. Tens of thousands of peopleing right at us all at once, it feels scary just to think about it.¡± Glenn shivered at the thought. Nheless, Levi said in a rxed manner, ¡°Glenn, prepare a coffin to be sent to the funeral.¡± ¡°Huh? What do you mean, Mr. Garrison?¡± Glenn was confused. Wouldn¡¯t sending a coffin to Scott be provoking him? ¡°What is it? Are you questioning me?¡± Levi said. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t dare. I will arrange for it immediately!¡± Cold sweat broke out on Glenn¡¯s forehead. After Glenn left, Levi asked, ¡°Where is the Cavalry Regiment?¡± ¡°They¡¯re currently located at the Northwest Great Desert, sir!¡± Phoenix said. ¡°I hereby summon the Cavalry Regiment toe to North Hampton tomorrow!¡± Levi said coldly. It was at that moment, Azure Dragon and Kirin knew Levi was serious about it this time. Everyone knew that Levi¡¯s personal army is the invincible Iron Brigade. However, few were aware that Levi had personally built several small troops which were invincible as well. For example, the Cavalry Regiment was formed of 18 powerful professionals. They were the embodiment of destruction. Once, Levi led the Cavalry Regiment to war. They annihted twenty thousand people in one night and destroyed a small country with a mere troop of neen people. These eighteen psychos were like a steel knife stabbing right into their enemy¡¯s heart. It was a taboo to even mention the names of these soldiers in the battlefield. Because one will not even be aware when their entire barracks got destroyed¡­ ¡°Also, tell Alfie to start moving! He must be out of shape now after having rested for so long in the South Warzone,¡± Levi said. The Dragon Legion and Iron Brigade troops stationed at the South Warzone got really excited as soon as news broke. They could finally let off steam after holding it in for two or three months! Alfie quickly gathered everyone. ¡°Listen up! We have an important mission in three days! Moreover, we will be fighting alongside the God of War!¡± Alfie shouted. Boom! Upon hearing that they would be fighting alongside the supreme God of War, everyone went into a frenzy of excitement. They were so excited that every single one of them teared up. This is such a rare opportunity! ¡°Please don¡¯t embarrass me on the battlefield. I hope we will be able to settle everything without having the God of War and his guards lift a finger!¡± Alfie yelled at the top of his voice. ¡°Can you promise me that?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± everyone shouted at the top of their lungs. ¡°Can we do it?¡± ¡°Yes, we can!¡± ¡°Let¡¯s all do well in this mission! Show them the Dragon Legion¡¯s wrath! We must let the God of War know we can still be at our best even when we¡¯re out of our element!¡± Alfie shouted enthusiastically, so much that his voice turned hoarse. ¡°The Dragon Legion is invincible!¡± ¡°The Dragon Legion is invincible!¡± ¡­ The outcry of these soldiers shook the heavens and earth! Everyone in the South Warzone were stunned! Their ruthlessness is terrifying! Is something going on since they have been assigned a mission? Everyone in the South Warzone were trying to find out what was happening. All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. The Iron Brigade were supposed to be on break. It must be something big since they¡¯re being mobilized! Chapter 468 Chapter 468 Inside South Warzone¡¯smander-in-chief¡¯s office. Themander-in-chief, vicemanders-in-chief, and a few higher-ups each sat on their seats with their brows tightened. ¡°Commander-in-chief has no idea what is going on. There¡¯re no battles in Quebec or in the nearby provinces.¡± ¡°Yeah. I¡¯ve tried asking Alfie but he said it¡¯s top secret, and instructed personally by the God of War!¡± ¡°I wonder what themotion is about¡­¡± ¡­ A few of them reported. South Warzone¡¯smander-in-chief, Mike Pence, sighed, ¡°I¡¯m just worried that the problem is within our territory. I wouldn¡¯t want the God of War to settle it for us when we¡¯re not even aware of it.¡± ¡°Report, sir, I think I¡¯ve figured it out!¡± Captain Mortimer said. ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. ¡°Well, what is it?¡± ¡°Scott Yates from South City has been the talk of the towntely. He has been gathering his old troops and his disciples. I heard that he is nning to invade North Hampton!¡± said Mortimer. ¡°Oh, I got it. Scott¡¯s godson and the Mighty Generals have stationed themselves at North Hampton. Now that I think about it, who else in North Hampton can stand against Scott aside from the God of War?¡± one of the vicemander-in-chief jumped in. ¡°Do you mean that Scott is going to fight the God of War head on?¡± Mike asked in surprise. ¡°Exactly! Scott has gathered his old troops and disciples for the sole reason of having his revenge!¡± ¡°I bet he doesn¡¯t know that he will be facing the God of War!¡± someone else chimed in. ¡°How presumptuous! How dare he disrespect the God of War?¡± ¡°Mortimer, bring your troops to destroy Scott Yates!¡± The hot-tempered Mike said angrily. ¡°You must not do that,mander-in-chief! The Dragon Legion are already in the midst of preparation. This means that the God of War wants to deal with Scott personally. We must not overstep our boundaries!¡± someone else advised. ¡°That makes sense, but keep an eye out on the situation. Resolve the matter immediately if anything unusual urs! First division, eighty-ninth division, and the rest of the legions should be prepared for what is toe!¡± Mikemanded. ¡°Yes, sir!¡± ¡­ There was only one day left before the funeral. Approximately eight thousand people had gathered at Mount Amethyst, and the numbers were still growing. Meanwhile, at the meeting hall stood a group of people. This group of people consisted of the thirteen leaders from Scott¡¯s former troops and about ten of his disciples. One of them was a guy wearing a gold-rimmed sses called Garfield Perkins. Not only was he very highly regarded by Scott, but he was also the strongest among Scott¡¯s disciples, the leader of Quebec¡¯s third city, Edge City, and the leader of the underworld. Moreover, he had been doing business for the past couple of years, increasing his worth to tens of billions. ¡°Don¡¯t worry teacher. I will make them pay with their life regardless of their backgrounds or their capabilities!¡± Garfield said angrily. ¡°It¡¯s payback time!¡± ¡­ A thousand people shouted at the top of their lungs. Upon seeing that, Scott nodded, pleased. ¡°Theo, ry my orders. Tell all twenty eight members of the senior management from Morris Group to attend the funeral at Mount Amethyst tomorrow. They are to act as pallbearers, carry out the burial, and kneel at the cemetery for three days and three nights to repent for their sins! Kill anyone who is absent!¡± Scott instructed. News soon traveled to Morris Group. Iris and the rest of the higher-ups were shocked, especially those who had heard the rumor that they were about to be invaded by ten thousand people. All of a sudden, everyone in Morris Group flew into a panic. They had gone through many life-threatening situations through years of doing business, but this was the first time someone had threatened them so arrogantly. Chapter 469 Chapter 469 ¡°Focus on your work, guys. This has nothing to do with all of you,¡± Levi couldn¡¯t help but said angrily. ¡°You¡¯re right. Let¡¯s all just focus on our work!¡± Iris immediately felt reassured at the thought of the impressive individual who had rescued her that night. The next day. Mount Amethyst was decorated in ck and white as rows of flower wreaths were ced by the wall. The funeral of the century had attracted a lot of attention, where even the sky was gloomy and the atmosphere was tense. Two man stood in front of the mourning hall. One of them was Typhoon, looking cold and indifferent. The other man was Scott, with his bent back and grayish-white hair that made him looked older. Nevertheless, his eyes shone bright. He had been in retirement for thirty years now, he was like a ferocious lion who had fallen into a deep slumber. However, today shall be the day that said ferocious lion awakens. A lot of people will perish as a consequence of the lion¡¯s awakening. Inside Mount Amethyst¡¯s vast space stood South City¡¯s elites who came to pay their respect with thirteen thousand people gathered behind them. Everyone was dressed in a ck suit with a white flower pinned to theirpel, and a white headband. It was a majestic sight. No one else in the entire of Quebec could gather a crowd this big. To gather thirteen thousand people in three days. That was the power of Scott Yates. ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. Everyone in Quebec called him ¡®sir¡¯. Angering him was equivalent to angering the heavens. All the powerful families in South City were afraid of him. A lot of people thought that Scott had lost his touch during his retirement period. Some even thought he could be reced by Sebastian Lopez. But now, it looked like the joke¡¯s on them. For who could stand against the omnipotent Scott Yates now? And who could rece him? Scott straightened the white flower on hispel and said, ¡°Heh, I didn¡¯t think I¡¯d be meeting all of you in such an asion. I¡¯d like to thank everyone who came to send my three brothers and my godson off! Thank you!¡± Scott bowed. Seeing their leader bow down agitated all thirteen thousand people as anger rose in their hearts. ¡°Sir¡­Sir¡­¡± everyone shouted emotionally. ¡°I¡¯m supposed to be retired, but some outsiders provoked Quebec repeatedly, took over our territory and our property, and even massacred our people. They¡¯re robbing our lives!¡± ¡°Today, I, Scott Yates, hereby dere that I will strike down Morris Group with everything I have!¡± Scott eximed in a loud voice. ¡°Strike them down! Strike them down!¡± ¡°An eye for an eye! An eye for an eye!¡± The battle cries of these people shook the heavens. Surely this was enough to make everyone in Quebec tremble in fear! He was too strong! Anyone who stood in Scott Yates¡¯ way shall be eliminated! ¡°Sir, we have ten more minutes before the funeral starts, all that¡¯s left now is Morris Group.¡± Theo reminded. Scott nodded. ¡°Teacher, what shall we do if the people from Morris Group is absent?¡± Garfield asked. A gleam shed through Scott¡¯s eyes as he replied, ¡°Then we will mow Morris Group to the ground and drag the whole of North Hampton down to hell!¡± ¡°Understood, teacher. I¡¯d be willing to join the vanguard forces!¡± Garfield took the initiative to volunteer. ¡°Excellent!¡± Scott was pleased. He loved this side of Garfield. ¡°The people from Morris Group has arrived!¡± At this moment, a loud voice sounded. Crash! Everyone turned to look at the entrance and were dumbfounded with what they saw. Chapter 470 Chapter 470 What they saw were four men marching in carrying a coffin. Clearly, they were trying to provoke Scott by attending the funeral with a coffin in tow. Everyone felt fury pulsed through their veins! All they wanted at that moment was to shred these four men into pieces. Scott calmed everyone down with a wave of his hand. They watched on in anger as the four men marched to the vastnd in front. Bang! The coffinnded heavily on the ground. ¡°Greetings, Mr. Yates, I¡¯m here to ry a message from the Master of Morris Group!¡± the leader of the four men said. ¡°Who do you think you are?¡± Garfield said angrily. Since when can some nobody speak to my Godfather directly? ¡°Never mind, let him speak!¡± Scott said. ¡°He hopes Mr. Yates can experience this moment every year from now on!¡± ¡°Gasp!¡± Silence filled the air the moment those words left his lips as everyone held their breath. This is unbelievable! To say something like that at a funeral is the worst curse of all! ¡°Godfather, I will lead a troop of people to North Hampton right this instance and dye the streets in blood! I want to tear everyone from Morris Group into pieces!¡± N?velDrama.Org owns this text. Garfield was furious. Scott¡¯s former troops and his disciples were also boiling with anger. ¡°Tear them into pieces!¡± Everyone below could not contain their anger as well. Their actions mimicked a beast who had been freed from its cage. ¡°Hahaha¡­¡± Scott burst intoughter instead. Even Typhoon smiled. And it was the rarest of sight. The reason behind Scott¡¯sughter was because it was the first time he had met such an impudent fool after ruling for so many years. I have really seen it all now! ¡°The younger generation these days sure is cocky!¡± Scott chuckled. ¡°Mr. Yates, this coffin is for you! He said you¡¯ll need it sooner orter!¡± one of the pallbearer spoke up. Boom! Garfield and the rest of the guests were furious. Their fists were balled tight as their eyes filled with rage. They couldn¡¯t stand the incessant provocations from Morris Group anymore! Their actions were enough to have anyone and everyone to have the urge to tear Morris Group into pieces! ¡°Damn it! Damn it all to hell!¡± Theo said through gritted teeth. How could they be so cruel? ¡°Morris Group is pushing it too far! How dare they provoke us like that? They showed no respect to Sir at all!¡± Garfield balled his fists tightly. He could no longer hold back his murderous intent. Swoosh! Someone from the crowd couldn¡¯t hold it in anymore. He rushed forward with his sword pointed at the four pallbearers. ¡°I¡¯m going to kill all of you!¡± He swung his sword at them. Bang! However, a huge force knocked the sword out of his hand and broke it in half. ¡°Stand down! Let them leave!¡± Scott said coldly. Typhoon was the one who had broken the sword in half with just a small stone. It was a terrifying disy of his capability. In the end, the four pallbearers left. Scott tried to suppress his anger as he said, ¡°Let¡¯s proceed with the funeral! Send my brother and my son off on their final journey!¡± ¡°Rest in peace!¡± ¡°Rest in peace¡± ¡­ Everyone emptied the ss of wine they had on hand. Crack! Crack! ¡­ After that, everyone smashed the wine ss on the floor. It was a spectacr sight to see thousands of people doing it together. ¡°Sir, should we lower the casket now?¡± Theo asked. ¡°No, the leader of Morris Group must be the one to carry and lower the casket!¡± ¡°Let¡¯s head to North Hampton right this instance. I¡¯m going to turn North Hampton into a living hell!¡± Scott cried out. Chapter 471 Chapter 471 ¡°To war with North Hampton! To war with North Hampton! To war with North Hampton!¡± Over ten thousand men chanted fervidly. Every one of them filled with anger and itching to vent their fury. Equipped with swords, they each also had a white flower pinned on their chests and a white band tied around their heads. And they were all ready to march. The Suarez family, the Lopez family, and all the other famous families knew that Scott was going all out this time. However, it would not achieve anything other than Scott¡¯s death. Before it came to that, Scott may have ttened North Hampton and taken revenge on the Morris Group. ¡°Split into ten groups and head for North Hampton! Men, carry the coffins of my brothers and my sons! And don¡¯t forget the one that he sent us. Let¡¯s march!¡± Scottmanded. Ten thousand men spread out into ten groups and marched zealously towards North Hampton. Scott and Typhoon personally led a group. Together with Theo and Garfield, they formed the vanguard. Five coffins followed them with another three thousand men behind. All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. They were all marching towards North Hampton. The scene was a magnificent yet terrifying one. They were prepared to kill anyone who stood in their way. It would be wise for anyone who ran into them to hide. Even South City didn¡¯t dare stand in their way despite being aware of their ns. Simply because this was a group of fanatics, and there was no stopping them. Whoever that tried would have to pay a heavy price. Furthermore, they didn¡¯t receive anymunications from North Hampton. Hence, it would be unwise to take any action on their own. The other nine groups went in vehicles, forming arge convoy towards North Hampton. Their mission was simple. Before Scott arrived, they would need to take North Hampton. Ideally, that would include defeating the Morris Group and presenting Scott with the head of their leader. Everyone in Quebec was aware of Scott¡¯s massive action. All the powerful families in South City began to hide, afraid of being dragged into the fight. There were thirteen thousand men, and the situation was extremely chaotic. The other cities in Quebec trembled in fear, anxious that war would spread to their territories. No one knew how it was going to turn out. Everyone prayed for the safety of North Hampton as it would soon be hell on earth. This group of madmen would unleash maximum bloodshed. Whoever that was rted to the Morris Group would not escape their clutches. By now, North Hampton had heard the news. Nueve, Trey, and the others were terrified. Compared to what Scott had, they were defenseless. Scott is being ruthless! Is he really going all out? When Jesse heard the news, he quickly checked with Percy to see if they needed to take any countermeasures. Yet, Percy¡¯s answer was simple. As long as that person was around, they should just do whatever was required. Only then was Jesse¡¯s mind put at ease. Or else they wouldn¡¯t even be able to have the meeting. If the matter escted, there was no way he could hide. As Scott led his troops through the narrow roads, the three thousand men in the funeral garb scared everyone they passed by. No one spoke the whole journey there. Even when they traversed through the hills, the troop maintained its formation. After all, they were Scott¡¯s elite soldiers. ¡°Sir, we are an hour away from North Hampton,¡± Theo reported. ¡°Alright, press on!¡± Scott coldlymanded. After marching some time, Typhoon noticed something immediately. Stopping in his tracks, he scouted ahead. There was an SUV parked not far from where they were. A man was sitting inside. ¡°Scott, I have been waiting for you a long time!¡± the man dered with a smile. It was Levi! Chapter 472 Chapter 472 Beside him stood three men ¨C Kirin, Azure Dragon, and White Tiger. White Tiger looked at the three thousand men in front of him in anticipation. Seeing them, Scott waved for his troop to stop. ¡°Have you been waiting for me?¡± Scott asked. ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± Levi replied, puffing his cigarette. ¡°Are you the leader of the Morris Group?¡± ¡°Of course.¡± Scott was shocked to see how young Levi was. ¡°This is unexpected. I thought you would be a lot older,¡± Scottmented. When Levi caught a glimpse of the coffin they were carrying, heughed. ¡°It appears you are well aware of the current situation. You even brought your own coffin to prepare for your death.¡± ¡°Hmph, I prepared it for you!¡± Scott snorted. Levi chuckled. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m still young. Unlike you, it¡¯s going to be a long time before I became dust.¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Scott was no match for Levi when it came to taunting opponents. The next moment, he changed the subject. As his eyes sparkled, he eximed, ¡°Who is the one who killed my brothers and godson? Step out now!¡± White Tiger acknowledged with a smile, ¡°It¡¯s me, but you don¡¯t deserve to know my name!¡± White Tiger was right. Despite how high Scott¡¯s position was, White Tiger only cared about actual fighting strength. Therefore, Scott had no right to know who he was. ¡°Very well, do the four of you n to stand against three thousands of us?¡± Scott sneered. White Tiger chuckled in reply, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, it will only be me alone.¡± ¡°How dare you!¡± Boom! Suddenly, Garfield and his ten best men charged forward in unison. Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! Eleven swords glistened in the sun as they were thrust at White Tiger¡¯s vital organs. Meanwhile, White Tiger calmly tore off a piece of clothing and covered his mouth. He wanted to protect his mouth from the blood that was going to be sttered. ¡°Enough of your tricks!¡± With a quick dash, Garfield thrust his sword towards White Tiger¡¯s throat. ng! However, White Tiger¡¯s reflexes were as fast as lightning. He grabbed Garfield¡¯s wrist and turned the sword in Garfield¡¯s direction. ¡°Ugh!¡± ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. In a blink of an eye, the sword pierced through Garfield¡¯s body. He copsed to the ground with disbelief written all over his face. The next moment, the ten elite warriors attacked simultaneously. But White Tiger managed to use his clothes to bind all ten des together. Jumping into the air, he kicked four to five of them away while finishing the rest with a single punch each. Blood sttered everywhere. In less than ten seconds, all ten men had fallen. It was a spectacr sight! Scott was impressed by what he saw. This man is really strong! Everyone knew the reason Garfield was the top dog at Edge City was due to his unrivaled strength. Even his ten subordinates were equally invincible. However, no one expected them to be disposed of in mere seconds. Scott and Theo now understood why Bones and Golem died. They were no match for their enemy. ¡°No matter how strong you are, can you withstand the force of the three thousand men behind me?¡± Scott scowled. Typhoon stopped him and dered, ¡°Let me have a go at him first!¡± They were shocked to see Typhoon¡¯s expression. He looked like a beast that had not seen any victims in a long time. Both his eyes gleamed in a terrifying manner as if he were eyeing his prey. Boom! Just then, Typhoon emitted a frightening burst of energy that sted the dust and leaves around him away. At that moment, everyone noticed the stench of blood that permeated the air. They knew the butcher within Typhoon was back, who enjoyed killing for pleasure and sport. Despite retiring for thirty years, his strength continued to grow. Licking his lips, Typhoon red at White Tiger as if he was his prey. Chapter 473 Chapter 473 He began to approach White Tiger slowly. Despite his slow steps, every stride covered tens of meters in distance. He managed to close the distance of over a hundred meters in a blink of an eye. ¡°My brothers-in-arms! Listen to me! Tear the other three men limb by limb!¡± Scottmanded. Owooooo¡­ At that moment, the howl of wolves broke the silence of the forest. Everyone looked around in shock as they saw wolves emerge from both sides of the forest. Their bodies were much bigger than that of ordinary wolves. There were nine on the left and another nine on the right. What made the sight more terrifying was that each wolf had a man riding on top. They were dressed in ck with a mask covering their faces. All that could be seen were their bloodthirsty eyes. These eighteen men had crossbows and guns slung behind their backs. In their hands, were grenades, military des, daggers, and other types of advanced weaponry. They formed the Cavalry Regiment of the God of War and were the nightmare of enemies on the battlefield. Every single one of them could defeat a thousand men. At the sight of all eighteen men, the morale of the three thousand men was sapped. Confusion started to reign among them as they looked towards their sides. Since when do men ride on wolves? We have never heard of it before. ¡°What are you panicking for? Attack!¡± Scott bellowed. ¡°Remember, kill everyone who stands in your way!¡± Scott¡¯s encouragement managed to set alight the mes of his men¡¯s fighting spirit. With three thousand men, there¡¯s no need for them to be afraid. Could this eighteen men really stop them? Owooooo¡­ At that moment, all the wolves let out a long howl beforemencing their attack. Boom! Boom! Boom! As all eighteen wolves charged down the hills, the ground rumbled with a thunderous roar. Smashing into the three thousand troops, the wolves easily mowed down many of them, throwing the troops into disarray. ¡°Argh!¡± Cries of agony were heard throughout. N?velDrama.Org owns this text. Meanwhile, the other nine groups of Scott¡¯s men were fast approaching North Hampton. Screech! Suddenly, the lead car jammed its brakes and caused the whole convoy to stop. There was a group of men standing right in front, they were all dressed in the same uniform. They wore military green tank tops, simrly colored pants, and ck battle boots. However, they were all unarmed and were obviously the Dragon Legion under Alfie¡¯smand. They, too, were split into nine battalions to stop the enemy. Alfie¡¯s orders to them were simple ¨C it was toplete the mission with their bare hands. It caused the beast-like group to cheer fervently as they had not battled in months. Despite seeing Alfie¡¯s troops, Scott¡¯s men were not deterred. ¡°How dare they block our way unarmed. Brother-in-arms, let¡¯s kill them all!¡± As Scott¡¯s men drew their swords, they marched towards Alfie and his troops. From their perspective, it didn¡¯t matter how well Alfie¡¯s men could fight. Bare fists could never beat cold steel. Today, they were about to be chopped into minced meat. It would be the same for all the other eight groups. As all of Alfie¡¯s men attacked, both sides quickly shed. Soon, cries of anguish filled the air. Meanwhile, Typhoon had reached within five meters of White Tiger. Boom! Suddenly, Typhoon picked up speed and charged forward, generating a st of air behind him. The leaves on the ground were blown back while two deep-set footprints could be seen where he just stood. Swoosh! Coming out of nowhere, a ck and gold dagger emerged in his hands. Boom! The moment the dagger appeared, it set off a strong gale. The wind would sting anyone it came into contact with, as it could cut like a de. Typhoon¡¯s form was perfect in terms of its angle, power, and speed when he thrust his dagger forward. He resolutely wanted his strike to draw blood. Chapter 474 Chapter 474 Meanwhile, White Tiger¡¯s blood boiled with excitement when he saw how fearsome his enemy¡¯s attack was. He didn¡¯t expect the underworld to have someone so powerful left. The attack came in a sh. White Tiger bent backward so much that he almost touched the ground. With that, he was able to avoid the strike. Swoosh! Crack! Typhoon¡¯s knife missed and pierced the tree trunk behind him that was as thick as a man¡¯s waist. Suddenly, the tree cracked from the top to the bottom before exploding into smithereens, sending pieces of tree bark flying everywhere. It was an extremely terrifying sight! No wonder he was known as the greatest warrior in Quebec! However, White Tiger only responded with a smile. ¡°That¡¯s pretty impressive. Now it¡¯s my turn!¡± With that, he lunged forward with a single punch. At the same moment, Typhoon countered with his dagger. Crack! Somehow, White Tiger caught the dagger between his fingers and smashed his fist into Typhoon¡¯s body. Boom! Upon impact, Typhoon was sent flying backward and crashed into arge tree. Before he could pick himself up, White Tiger was upon him. Bang! He smashed another punch into Typhoon¡¯s face. Ooof! Blood started to ooze out of Typhoon¡¯s mouth. He tried to counter but was held down by White Tiger, who gave him no room to maneuver. Bang! With Typhoon pinned, White Tiger pounded his fists repeatedly, just like a piledriver. After more than twenty consecutive punches, Typhoon was covered in blood and no longer breathing. It was a gruesome sight. Scott and Theo¡¯s eyes widened so wide as if they could pop out anytime. Was the gap in strength so big that Typhoon had no chance to defend himself? Typhoon was the best warrior in Quebec. What sort of madness is this? It simply didn¡¯t make any sense! They were now aware of why the Morris Group acted with such impudence. With so many formidable characters among them, they definitely deserved to behave that way. If only Scott had as many powerful subordinates as possible under hismand, all the surrounding territories would be his. He wouldn¡¯t just be ruling over Quebec. When they turned to check on the battle behind them, Scott and Theo gaped. They had expected an easy victory given the overwhelming odds of three thousand men against eighteen. ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. However, they were not prepared for what they saw. The ground was strewn with their men. The three thousand men were ughtered into disarray by the eighteen wolf riders, who were unstoppable. All their men were fleeing, as no one had any courage left to fight. The Cavalry Regiment¡¯s attack was so devastating that it felt like the Gods were punishing man. No ordinary man was able to withstand God¡¯s judgment. The Cavalry Regiment was the equivalent of nuclear weapons on the battlefield. Against such a weak enemy, they seemed to be in excessive use of power. Three thousand men were simply too few to provide a challenge. Thirty thousand men would have stood a better chance. Back to the other nine groups. When Scott¡¯s subordinates shed with Alfie¡¯s men, they realized they had misjudged the enemy. These people are mad! They¡¯re too strong for us! In their twenty years of fighting, they had never met such a formidable foe. In a blink of an eye, the formations of the other nine groups were broken up. All of Scott¡¯s subordinates copsed on the ground while grimacing in pain. All it took was two minutes to finish them off. Thirteen thousand men were routed in a very short duration. No one had expected such an oue. In their eyes, Scott was invincible. However, in the face of true strength, they couldn¡¯t evenst more than three minutes. At that moment, Scott was dumbfounded when he realized Typhoon was dead and all three thousand of his elite troops had been routed. What else did he have left? Nothing at all. ¡°Sir, the other nine groups have reported that they have been defeated! We¡¯re finished. Everything is lost!¡± Even Theo was almost in tears. Chapter 475 Chapter 475 Scott closed his eyes in despair. It¡¯s all gone! They had not expected such a swift ending. The coffin they carried was indeed meant for him. ¡°Your biggest mistake was to attack North Hampton, or else you would still be able to live.¡± Scott was jolted when he heard Levi¡¯s voice. Opening his eyes, he asked Levi, ¡°Before I die, can you tell me your identity?¡± Suddenly, Theo interrupted with a trembling voice, ¡°Sir¡­ I know who they are!¡± ¡°What?¡± Scott asked. ¡°It¡¯s North Hampton! Who can¡¯t we afford to offend in North Hampton?¡± Theo reminded. When Scott saw the wolf riders, he eximed, ¡°Are those the infamous Cavalry Regiment? Does that mean he¡¯s¡­ the God of War!¡± Scott caught his breath as he mentioned the name of the supreme warrior. He had not expected it at all. It was no wonder that the head of the Morris Group was a mystery, and no information could be found about him. The only rumor they heard was that no one knew where he was from. It didn¡¯t matter, since he was the legend himself. Instantly, Scott was filled with regret. He despised the fact that Sebastian had provoked him to lead his army out. Finally, the incident that had caused so much panic dissipated just like that, and no one was the wiser. There were many rumors that perceived the incident as a fabrication. Scott had never gathered ten thousand men in the first ce. All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. No such thing ever happened. Nevertheless, one rumor was absolutely true. Scott had disappeared. Overnight, Quebec¡¯s underworld was wiped out. Something that couldn¡¯t be done over more than ten years was aplished within one night. The masses were cheering in joy. After all, Scott and his men were like parasites, and they had continuously terrorized the popce. When Levi had men investigate Scott¡¯s assets, it came up to over a hundred billion. He ordered all the money to be used for charity. Whoever dared to abuse it, he would personally hold them ountable. With that, the popce cheered the decision. Such a popr decision would certainly increase the cohesion within the city¡¯s residents. Now, the Morris Group¡¯s objective was to continue developing North Hampton and spend the funds for the benefit of the popce. Meanwhile, Jesse asked Levi if he was interested to go to South City and develop Quebec. However, Levi rejected him for the time being as he still wanted to stay by Zoey¡¯s side. He had told his wife that he wished to give her the future she wanted. Therefore, he would only move to South City if that were what Zoey longed for. After the battle, South City and all the other cities¡¯ family-run industries operated in peace. Everyone was aware that North Hampton was untouchable, and therefore no one dared to attack it. If they did go there, it would be to develop North Hampton first while profits were secondary. Hence, the development of North Hampton elerated very quickly. One day, Azure Dragon went to see Levi. ¡°Do you still remember Scott¡¯s hundred billion worth in assets?¡± Azure Dragon asked. ¡°I do. What about it? Did someone abuse the funds?¡± Levi frowned as he asked. Azure Dragon shook his head, ¡°It¡¯s actually worse. Someone discreetly acquired thepany¡¯s assets. The eighty billion that was meant to be invested in public charities are all gone!¡± ¡°What? How did that happen? Did someone secretly siphon the money out?¡± Levi eximed in shock. How could the funds I had specifically earmarked encounter such a problem? ¡°Have you investigated it thoroughly?¡± Levi inquired. ¡°More or less. The one responsible is thergestpany in Quebec, the Triple Group from Keerea. They acquired thepany and essed the eighty billion!¡± Azure Dragon exined. Chapter 476 Chapter 476 ¡°How dare they do something like that right under my nose? Are they looking for trouble?¡± Levi fumed. Levi realized that these foreigners were orded many special benefits in Erudia. Meanwhile, his own countrymen didn¡¯t get any special privileges. ¡°It¡¯s not going to be easy. The Triple Group contributes a significant portion of Quebec¡¯s GDP and creates a lot of job opportunities. Therefore, they are allowed to act with impunity as the local government turns a blind eye to their actions. In fact, the government is going to introduce many policies that favor their business.¡± Azure Dragon exined. ¡°What does South City have to say about it?¡± Levi inquired. ¡°South City is not keen on pursuing the matter and has agreed with their actions. They said that the Triple Group has promised to increase their contributions towards public welfare and charity.¡± Azure Dragon sighed. Bang! Suddenly, Levi mmed the table forcefully. ¡°This is uneptable! How can the great Erudia be manipted by a foreignpany? Why do we allow them to dictate what we do?¡± Levi thundered. Azure Dragon was caught by surprise at how angry Levi was. ¡°Tell South City to deal with this immediately!¡± Levi barked. ¡°Alright, I understand.¡± Levi was aware that Scott¡¯s assets were very valuable, and many parties had their eye on it ever since Scott¡¯s demise. The Suarez family and the Lopez family knew the truth about what happened, so they stayed away. However, the Triple Group didn¡¯t and did whatever they wanted due to their powerful position as a foreignpany. They used about a billion to acquire an asset worth a hundred billion. That came up to a profit of eighty billion! Perhaps South City could tolerate the issue, but it was uneptable to Levi. The funds were supposed to be used for good; hence, whoever dared touch it would feel his wrath. With that, Azure Dragon was sent to South City to deal with the problem. Meanwhile, Levi arrived at Oriental Star Group to meet with Zoey and was told that Zoey was in the midst of discussing a coboration. Outside the meeting room, Gerry rted to Levi in delight, ¡°Mr. Garrison, the stars, which we have groomed ¨C Helena and Maurice, are now wildly popr. The Triple Group invites us to form a coboration today. They want Helena to be their product spokesperson, and I heard her fee would go up to a billion! Also, this is only the beginning. There are ns for a series of projectster on.¡± The more Gerry shared, the more excited he became. ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. When Levi heard that the Triple Group was involved, he frowned. ¡°Did you mean the Triple Group from South City?¡± He asked. ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± After a short while, the negotiations for the partnership wereplete. The groundwork for the coboration had beenid. What came next was the discussion on price and the signing of the contract. Zoey was all smiles. Ever since their two blockbuster movies, the number ofpanies who wanted Helena to be their spokesperson or attend theirmercial events increased significantly. Even the contract with the Triple Group was worth more than a hundred million. The Oriental group had opened the door for them to make it big in the entertainment industry. Helena and the other stars¡¯ value jumped many-fold. ¡°Ms. Lopez, If there aren¡¯t any unforeseen issues, we will sign the contract tomorrow. I have run this through our big boss, and he has agreed to all your conditions.¡± Horace confirmed with a smile. Horace from Triple Group was responsible for the negotiations. ¡°Alright, no problem!¡± Zoey nodded in agreement. When she returned to her office, Levi asked, ¡°Are they signing a spokeswoman to showcase their electronic products?¡± Everyone knew that the Triple Group¡¯s electronic products were top-notch. Zoey shook her head. ¡°No, the electronic products willeter. They are signing Helena now for a charity event.¡± ¡°What? A charity event?¡± Levi furrowed his eyebrows and could feel something wasn¡¯t right. Chapter 477 Chapter 477 ¡°That¡¯s right. The Triple Group ns to organize a charity event in South City. They have invited many celebrities and prominent figures to the event. In fact, if Helena participates in it, she will receive a handsome appearance fee.¡± ¡°The Triple Group is being very generous this time. I hear that they will be donating ten billion to charity, and it¡¯s an impressive amount of money. It¡¯s rare to findpanies that do good now.¡± Zoey couldn¡¯t help but sigh. N?velDrama.Org owns this text. ¡°It¡¯s all a sham! How shameless can they be!¡± Levi fumed as soon as he understood what was going on. Zoey was shocked at his reaction. The Triple Group was devious. They took away eight hundred billion initially earmarked for charity and only used about ten billion from it to cate South City by organizing a charity event. What was even more infuriating was the fact that they organized it under the Triple Group¡¯s name and invited A-list celebrities to further bolster their reputation. They were just promoting the Triple Group¡¯s brand under the pretext of charity. The benefits they stood to gain were worth more than ten billion. It was simply despicable. ¡°Honey, don¡¯t sign the contract tomorrow!¡± Levi demanded. Zoey was puzzled. ¡°Huh? Why?¡± ¡°Honey, do you know why Triple Group wants to donate to charity?¡± Levi asked. ¡°To elevate their image in society as a caring organization?¡± Zoey replied. ¡°No! The Triple Group needs to fulfill the requirement that South City has set for them. Before this, they had gained ess to a hundred billion worth of charity funds¡­¡± Levi rted the whole incident to Zoey. ¡°Why don¡¯t you get it back instead?¡± Zoey questioned. Levi smiled wryly. ¡°Firstly, the Triple Group acted swiftly. Even though the funds were earmarked for public welfare, they managed to acquire thepany discreetly. Secondly, South City turns a blind eye to their actions as long as they continue expanding there.¡± ¡°They¡¯re really despicable. These bloodsuckers pretend to be apany that cares despite having stolen the hard-earned money from the poor. It¡¯s just a charade, damn them!¡± ¡°In that case, I won¡¯t sign the contract. I don¡¯t want their dirty money!¡± Zoey raged. Although she usually toleratedmon business practices, this was something too big for her to ignore. Therefore, she was firm in her decision. ¡°Mm, that¡¯s my wife for you!¡± Leviplimented Zoey with a thumbs-up. On his way out of thepany, Levi bumped into Helena and the others. They were polite with Levi as they acknowledged him as their benefactor. Without him, they would still be making two to three thousand a month and living in a dark basement. They would definitely not have the opportunity to live a life that allowed them to sign a contract worth tens of millions. However, Maurice¡¯s attitude seemed to have changed. He reminded Levi, ¡°Mr. Garrison, now that the four of us are famous, I hope that you won¡¯t share with others the fact that we used to work in sales. To us, that was a shameful part of our lives.¡± Meanwhile, Helena tried to push him away, but Maurice was adamant. He added, ¡°We will definitely give you an incentive fee. Why don¡¯t you tell us how much you want, and I¡¯ll get someone to pay you? After that, we will pretend that we don¡¯t know one another. If you let our secret out, I will definitely make you pay!¡± It wasmon knowledge in thepany that Maurice was full of himself ever since he became sessful. He did not respect anyone else anymore. ¡°Incentive fee? Fine, give me ten billion then!¡± Levi replied. Chapter 478 Chapter 478 Everyone was stunned to hear Levi¡¯s demands. Maurice looked at Levi in disbelief. ¡°You¡¯re really greedy! I¡¯m warning you not to go overboard!¡± Levi ignored him and left. ¡°Why is he like that?¡± Maurice fumed. Helena admonished him, ¡°Maurice, how can you speak to him so rudely? Mr. Garrison is our benefactor!¡± ¡°Hmph, I admit we do owe him. But the reason I¡¯m popr now is because of my own efforts and acting skills. He probably contributed about ten percent of our sess. That¡¯s why I wanted to give him some money to repay his kindness. Instead, he wanted to take advantage of me!¡± Maurice sneered. Helena red at him before she left, fuming. In life, there were many people who became famous or rich overnight. It was hard to stay grounded as most people couldn¡¯t help but let sess get to their heads. After Maurice became famous overnight, his attitude changed significantly. He didn¡¯t care for his old friends and broke up with his girlfriend of seven years. In the office, he would always put on airs. Other than Zoey, he would not treat anyone else with respect. To the extent that he epted private jobs for additional ie. Rumor had it that his personal life was also in a mess. Zoey was now aware of his behavior. ¡°Are you not going to do something about him?¡± Levi asked. ¡°Given that the two movies are doing very well. We can only turn a blind eye for now,¡± Zoey replied with a helpless expression. Suddenly, her tone changed. ¡°However, he has gone overboard. He and Helena were supposed to be paid a few hundred thousand for acting in the films. But, when he saw how popr the movie became, he demanded a bonus of at least ten million. Or a sry of at least twenty million for his next film.¡± ¡°To be honest, he really is very popr and well worth the money. By the way, what about Helena?¡± Levi asked. Zoey responded with a smile. ¡°Helena and the rest are really grateful and have left all the decisions to thepany. Their attitude hasn¡¯t changed much despite their sess.¡± ¡°That¡¯s very good!¡± Leviughed. N?velDrama.Org owns this text. The next day, Triple Group¡¯s representative, Horace, came to continue the negotiations. Maurice and Helena were also present. Being the spokesperson, Maurice was feeling excited. Once the contract was signed, he would receive over ten million as spokesperson fees. He had nned to buy a mansion and luxury car with the money. Everyone waited in the meeting room until Zoey arrived. ¡°Ms. Lopez, if you don¡¯t have any issues, please sign the contract,¡± Horace suggested with a smile. Smiling back at him knowingly, Zoey replied, ¡°I¡¯m sorry Mr. Waller, I won¡¯t be signing it today.¡± What! Zoey¡¯s decision was as shocking as being struck by lightning. Everyone in the room was stunned as they looked at her in disbelief. Didn¡¯t everything go well yesterday? The Triple Group is being very generous with a hundred million worth of spokesperson fees. Why did she change her mind? Before Gerry and the others could respond, Maurice couldn¡¯t sit still anymore. ¡°Ms. Lopez, why? Where else can we find a coboration like that? Of all the recent offers we received from otherpanies, the Triple Group has given us the best terms.¡± Maurice stared at Zoey in disbelief. Levi, who was sitting beside, sneered, ¡°The management has decided not to sign it. Are you doubting the management¡¯s decision?¡± ¡°You¡­ I¡­¡± Maurice was dumbfounded at Levi¡¯s challenge. No matter how arrogant he got, he realized that he was still dependent on Zoey. ¡°Why don¡¯t you keep quiet as Ms. Lopez has her reasons!¡± Helena and her colleagues held Maurice back. Chapter 479 Chapter 479 Maurice was now bing increasingly arrogant. During the management meeting, he insisted on interrupting. He was upset but forced himself to suppress his anger. Meanwhile, Gerry questioned, ¡°Ms. Lopez, what happened? We didn¡¯t hold a meeting to discuss this, so why are we rejecting the contract now?¡± All the other members of management were puzzled. Horace too inquired with a smile, ¡°Ms. Lopez, may I know what the problem is? Weren¡¯t we clearly on the same page yesterday? Why are you going back on your word today?¡± Just then, Maurice couldn¡¯t help but interrupt, ¡°That¡¯s right. Ms. Lopez, your decision shows that you are untrustworthy. You can¡¯t let your personal agenda affect how you run thepany. As actors, credibility is important to us too. Even if you are the boss, you can¡¯t diss us like that!¡± ¡°Know your ce!¡± Zoey bellowed suddenly, shocking everyone present. ¡°Thepany management is having a meeting. Since when do you have the right to speak? You are bing increasingly presumptuous!¡± Zoey snarled as she couldn¡¯t tolerate Maurice¡¯s behavior anymore. Meanwhile, Levi was secretly gloating. All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Despite his wife¡¯s gentle demeanor, she would snap back when cornered. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Ms. Lopez.¡± Maurice apologized and hung his head in silence. He was utterly embarrassed after being admonished by Zoey in front of everyone. As it was the most humiliating moment of his life, all he felt was anger. Clenching both his fists tightly, he promised himself, ¡°Zoey and Levi, just you wait. I¡¯ll have my revenge!¡± Zoey exined to Horace, ¡°Mr. Waller, I did some researchst night and realized that yourpany is not being honest. The charity g you are organizing is a sham!¡± Hearing that, Horace¡¯s expression darkened. Does Zoey know the truth? ¡°Therefore, I won¡¯t participate in an event that goes against my conscience. I also won¡¯t allow my employees to do the same too. Hence, I won¡¯t sign the contract because I¡¯m worried such a despicable matter would negatively impact Oriental¡¯s reputation!¡± Zoey scoffed. Horace sniggered, ¡°Very well, it¡¯s just a bunch of celebrities. It¡¯s a joke that you think I can¡¯t find them elsewhere. Next time, don¡¯t expect to ever work with the Triple Group again!¡± Fuming, Horace prepared to leave. ¡°I would like to give yourpany some advice. If you keep taking advantage of other people, karma wille for you! Especially when it involves a hundred billion. Do you know how many people that hard-earned money belongs to?¡± Zoey warned. ¡°You¡­¡± Further infuriated, Horace mmed the door as he left. Meanwhile, there was silence in the meeting room. Everyone looked at Zoey with a puzzled expression. ¡°Alright, all those who are the management, please stay back. The rest, you are dismissed.¡± Zoey instructed. She wanted to exin to the rest of the management the reason she didn¡¯t sign the contract. Since it involved the secrets of the Triple Group, she didn¡¯t want too many people to know as it might put their lives in danger. Maurice then left with dissatisfaction written all over his face. Once outside, Helena asked in a low voice, ¡°What do you think the reason was for Ms. Lopez to reject the contract?¡± ¡°I¡¯m sure she has her reasons. I think it¡¯s a good idea we didn¡¯t sign it,¡± someone remarked. ¡°Haha, I know the reason why Zoey doesn¡¯t want to sign the contract!¡± Maurice eximed. ¡°What is it then?¡± Everyone looked at him curiously. ¡°It¡¯s because I offended her husband! She wants to make things difficult for me on purpose. Didn¡¯t you see how she singled me out during the meeting? My guess is that she doesn¡¯t want me to sign any spokesperson contracts or take any advertisements. She ns to cklist me instead!¡± Maurice dered viciously. ¡°Maurice, your imagination is running wild. Ms. Lopez isn¡¯t someone like that.¡± Helena defended. ¡°Hmph! I¡¯m sure about it. She¡¯s definitely biased against me!¡± Chapter 480 Chapter 480 In the meeting room, the management board agreed with Zoey¡¯s decision after she exined herself. ¡°These bloodsuckers are despicable for using the public¡¯s money to do charity work!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. If the Oriental Star Group is involved with them, it would be devastating for our reputation when the truth is discovered.¡± Gerry and the other members of management were outraged. ¡°I¡¯m worried that the Triple Group would seek revenge against us. In terms of both financial capability and influence, aren¡¯t we weakerpared to them?¡± someone asked. ¡°Definitely. The Triple Group¡¯s financial prowess is the strongest among all, and no one can stand in their way!¡± Zoeyughed in response. ¡°Let them take their revenge. Don¡¯t forget we still have the Morris Group supporting us.¡± Meanwhile, Horace didn¡¯t leave North Hampton. Instead, he went to look for a different entertainment company, given that North Hampton had the most developed entertainment industry within the region. There were many good drama schools there that naturally led to better entertainmentpanies. At night. Horace was inside a five-star hotel. Standing in front of him was Maurice, Helena, and other new stars from Oriental Star Group¡¯s stable. Horace didn¡¯t want to give up on them as their new film had been a blockbuster recently. Hence, they were too popr to be ignored. Smoking a cigar, Horace grinned. ¡°I¡¯m sure all of you know why I have asked you toe.¡± Helena and the others felt uneasy. However, Maurice was direct. ¡°Do you n to sign us as spokespersons?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, you¡¯re a smart one!¡± Horaceughed. Helena interjected, ¡°But we can¡¯t do this, Mr. Waller. You have to go through ourpany first. Furthermore, Ms. Lopez has rejected you earlier in the day.¡± Taking a puff from his cigar, Horace beamed. ¡°I¡¯ve seen the contract you signed with Oriental. The restrictions they ced on you are ratherx.¡± Everyone including Helena was aware of that. Zoey valued freedom, so she didn¡¯t impose upon them the draconian terms that would limit their options. Their contracts allowed them to take on frence work. All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Other entertainmentpanies would impose rigid contracts upon their artistes to tie them down to the company. The terms would be so draconian that thepany would even determine what food they ate. Horace continued, ¡°Therefore, you don¡¯t have to worry about epting frence work. Thepany has no legal basis to take action against you.¡± With a wave of his hand, Horace¡¯s assistant brought out a set of contracts. ¡°You will get fifteen million each. After that, ourpany will sign you on as spokespersons for our electronic products. We will offer you a sry of at least eighty million annually.¡± Horace dered. At that moment, Maurice¡¯s eyes sparkled as he replied, ¡°Fantastic! I¡¯ll sign it. The money isn¡¯t important as long as I can have the opportunity to work with apany as big as the Triple Group!¡± ¡°Wonderful! You do know what¡¯s good for you, I¡¯m impressed!¡± Horace remarked. Maurice signed the contract in front of Helena and the others. Ding! In less than ten minutes, fifteen million arrived in his ount. Maurice was ecstatic. After slogging through two movies for Oriental, all he received was five hundred thousand. Now, he received fifteen million just for participating in a charity event. A mansion? Luxury car? Beautiful women? He was able to buy anything he wanted now. Everyone else looked on in envy as no one could deny the temptation of fifteen million. ¡°Helena, what are you still waiting for? Sign it! It¡¯s fifteen million! You don¡¯t have to feel bad for the company as their contract doesn¡¯t restrict us from carrying out frence work.¡± Maurice persuaded the others. ¡°So what if they find out? We should do whatever we want!¡± Chapter 481 Chapter 481 Helena throat moved as she gulped. She came from a poor vige and naturally wanted the money too. Fifteen million was undeniably a lot. At that moment, she was stuck between the temptation of money and maintaining her principles. ¡°Mr. Waller, thank you for the kind offer, but I have to decline,¡± Helena rejected the contract. ¡°I won¡¯t sign it too!¡± Helena¡¯s other twopanions followed suit. ¡°We¡¯ll sign it!¡± Another three supporting actors couldn¡¯t resist the temptation and agreed to ept the contract. Before Helena and the other two left, Horace openly threatened, ¡°Ms. Helena, despite how popr you are now, you have just limited your own options by rejecting the Triple Group¡¯s offer. Haha¡­¡± After Helena and the others left, Horace patted Maurice on his shoulders and smiled. ¡°I think Zoey has something against you and wants to destroy your career.¡± Then, Maurice told Horace about the incident with Levi. ¡°Haha, so you did offend her husband! What a joke! Besides, her husband isn¡¯t much of a benefactor anyway. All he did was to use you as cheapbor by only offering you five hundred thousand. Do you know how much both movies made so far? Six billion!¡± Horace burst intoughter. Bang! Bang! Bang! Maurice mmed his fist on the wall repeatedly and hissed, ¡°Damn you, Zoey! I made six billion for you, and all I got was five hundred thousand?¡± ¡°So, why don¡¯t you join me. I will guarantee that we will make you a superstar! I¡¯m sure you are aware how powerful the Triple Group is.¡± Horace offered. Maurice smiled in response. ¡°Mr. Waller, My sentiments exactly! I can no longer stay with Oriental.¡± ¡°Alright, but you have to stay with them for now. When the timees, I¡¯ll sign you over. By the way, I heard that their directors and screenwriters are very capable too. I have a job for you. Get them to join us, and I¡¯ll pay you a million for every single person you convince!¡± Horace smiled diabolically. This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. He nned to recruit the core members of the Oriental Star Group. When he heard that he would bepensated for his efforts, Maurice readily agreed. In fact, he volunteered, ¡°If you are interested in Zoey, I would try my best to get her in bed with you.¡± At the thought of Zoey, Horace licked his lips. ¡°That would be wonderful!¡± Maurice, too, fantasized about Zoey. He smiled slyly. ¡°By then, don¡¯t forget to share her with me. She¡¯s someone that¡¯s just irresistible. It¡¯s just that I don¡¯t dare express myself to her in thepany. If she weren¡¯t the boss, I would already have taken her.¡± Meanwhile, Horace stood up with a grin. ¡°Maurice, I have prepared a surprise for you. Enjoy!¡± After Horace left the room, Maurice¡¯s eyes gleamed when two pretty girls entered. They¡¯re more gorgeous than my girlfriend! I¡¯m not going to let that ugly country bumpkin tie me down my whole life. With that thought in mind, Maurice pulled both women into his embrace and stepped into the tub with them. Little did he know that the room was filled with pinhole cameras, and all his actions were captured from every imaginable angle. The cameras did not miss a single detail. The next day. Maurice came into the office looking exhausted. ¡°Maurice,e quickly! The Union Square has an event that requires your presence.¡± A member of the staff informed him. ¡°How much are they paying?¡± Maurice asked. ¡°The appearance fee is five hundred thousand. It¡¯s the highest we have received recently.¡± The staff replied. ¡°Five hundred thousand? That¡¯s peanuts! I¡¯m not going.¡± Chapter 482 Chapter 482 Everyone present was shocked at Maurice¡¯s remarks. In their eyes, Maurice was someone so ambitious to the point that he would ept work for fifty to a hundred thousand. So why did he turn down a job worth five hundred thousand? ¡°Maurice, the appearance fee is five hundred thousand. Did you mishear it as fifty thousand?¡± The staff rified with him. ¡°I didn¡¯t get it wrong. Is five hundred thousand a lot? Do they think I¡¯m that desperate?¡± Raising his voice, Maurice caused the staff to tremble in fear. ¡°Are you aware that the two movies I acted in grossed seven billion? That means I¡¯m worth at least tens of millions. So, are they looking down on me by just offering five hundred thousand?¡± With fifteen million in hand, five hundred thousand was peanuts to Maurice now. ¡°Maurice, are you crazy?¡± The staff couldn¡¯t help but retort. ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. ¡°Of course, the movies made thepany a lot of money. But don¡¯t forget that you are just a neer. Thepany not only provided you the opportunity but also gave you five hundred thousand. Furthermore, they spent a lot of resources on promoting you. Isn¡¯t that fair enough?¡± ¡°Besides, you were the one that signed the contract willingly.¡± The other members of staff added. Maurice scoffed, ¡°The fact is I made them seven billion, but they only gave me five hundred thousand. Why don¡¯t we make it public and let our peers decide whether they are taking advantage of neers?¡± ¡°Maurice! What are you doing? Come with me now!¡± Helena pulled Maurice aside to somewhere private. ¡°Maurice, as your long-time ssmate, I would advise you to stop going down this route. In life, we should have a conscience when making choices, or else we would end up with a bad reputation.¡± Helena cautioned him. Meanwhile, Maurice brought out a set of car keys and swung it around his fingers. It was obvious those keys were for a Ferrari. ¡°I don¡¯t think it¡¯s such big a deal. I¡¯m driving a luxury car and staying in a mansion now. Isn¡¯t it wonderful? Why do I have to stay back here and suffer?¡± ¡°Helena, my advice to you is to sign the contract with Mr. Waller. I remember that your parents are seriously ill and need surgery immediately. Also, your siblings still have to attend school, and you were worried you couldn¡¯t afford their school fees. Don¡¯t you want them to live afortable life? All you need to do is to say yes. Your parents could live a life free of pain, and they would be happy. Isn¡¯t that what you want?¡± Helena was dumbfounded at Maurice¡¯s words. ¡°Helena, listen to me. Sign the contract with the Triple Group. With the one-off buyout worth tens of millions, your family¡¯s fortunes will be changed forever!¡± Maurice continued to tempt her. After struggling within herself, Helena was adamant. ¡°No! I¡¯ll still stick with Ms. Lopez. I don¡¯t mind making less money as long as I can sleep at night.¡± Seeing Helena leave, Maurice berated her, ¡°You¡¯re a fool! Stupid girl!¡± The next few days, Maurice acted with impunity within thepany. He would scold the staff and other neers without reason. However, due to the poprity of the movie, everyone had no choice but to endure. Meanwhile, Zoey had begun to notice that Maurice was wearing clothes that cost hundreds of thousands and wearing watches that cost more than a million. On top of that, he drove a luxury car. It was obvious something wasn¡¯t right. Not only that, but a few of the other up-anding stars were also visibly less motivated in their work. They rejected most of the projects offered and simply lounged around the office while putting on airs. As theyrgely didn¡¯t break any rules, Zoey had no basis to intervene. Finally, the Triple Group managed to organize their charity g in South City, and it was a resounding sess. Both the media and public came away praising how the Triple Group was a socially responsible organization. After that, the Triple Group nned to organize a charity g in North Hampton. Chapter 483 Chapter 483 As the Triple Group continued to expand, South City was no longer enough to satisfy it. They wanted to prate the city with thergest economy in the region, which was North Hampton. Soon, the list of guests for the charity g was announced. ¡°Ms. Lopez, take a look at the guest list quickly!¡± Gerry and his staff brought over the list hastily. ¡°Morris!, Wilford, Trisha¡­¡± Zoey read out their names solemnly. There were ten in total, and they were all new stars who the Oriental Star Group was promoting. They had surreptitiously signed a spokesperson¡¯s contract with the Triple Group without thepany¡¯s knowledge. Zoey was infuriated. ¡°Didn¡¯t I say that we would decline to work with the Triple Group? Why did some of them still sign a contract still? Go and get all of them here!¡± ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Meanwhile, Gerry replied, ¡°Ms. Lopez, please calm down. Our contracts with them do not contain any uses that bar them from frence work. Hence, what they¡¯re doing is not illegal and neither does it breach the contract terms. If there¡¯s any conflict with them, it would not benefit us at all. Given how well received the two movies are currently, it would damage both our reputation and financials if we offended the lead actors.¡± ¡°Are you suggesting that we just bear with it?¡± Zoey fumed. ¡°For now, that¡¯s our only choice. We have to pretend that we don¡¯t know anything about it,¡± Gerry concluded reluctantly. He did not expect to have been promoting such an ingrate. Maurice was even more difficult to deal with than Niall. ¡°Ms. Lopez, Maurice wants to see you.¡± At that moment, Maurice arrived and threw a set of ounts onto the table. ¡°Zoey, the movie has grossed ten billion now!¡± Zoey picked up the ounts and took a look. Aren¡¯t these the respective ounts for the two movies? The ounts were supposed to be confidential. Other than thepany andrge broadcasting websites, no one had ess to them. ¡°Where did you get the ounts from?¡± Zoey demanded. Meanwhile, Maurice sat down and sneered, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter where I got it from. I just want to know ¨C how much are you going to pay me now that you made ten billion?¡± ¡°Maurice, stop being rude! You¡¯re speaking to Ms. Lopez!¡± Gerry reprimanded him. Maurice scoffed, ¡°So what if she is? She¡¯s still human. What¡¯s wrong with my question?¡± Zoey smiled in response. ¡°Five hundred thousand. Your pay for both movies is simply five hundred thousand!¡± ¡°It has been decided in the very beginning that all the actors¡¯ sriesbined would not exceed ten million. Thepany still needs to spend on special effects and pay the scriptwriters. Everyone knows that.¡± Maurice nodded. ¡°I understand that. But it¡¯s obvious that the movies have made a profit of ten billion. Are you serious in just paying me five hundred thousand?¡± Zoey¡¯s lips widened into a broad smile. ¡°That¡¯s right. It¡¯s because the contract states that your fee is five hundred thousand. Whether the film is a sess or a failure, it has nothing to do with you.¡± ¡°Hahaha, didn¡¯t you always emphasize that Oriental is a people-centricpany? In the end, you still choose profits over ethics. How could you only pay the male lead five hundred thousand when the movie has made ten billion. Isn¡¯t that simply unfair?¡± Maurice challenged. Zoey remained expressionless. ¡°I speak based on my principles and will follow the contract to the letter. No more, no less.¡± ¡°Fine, shall I expose this issue and let the public decide who is in the right?¡± Maurice was smart to use the film¡¯s poprity to ckmail thepany. ¡°No, don¡¯t! Maurice, please calm down. Everything is open for discussion,¡± Gerry interjected. If the matter got out, it would be very damaging to both thepany¡¯s reputation and financial position, regardless of who was in the wrong. ¡°Maurice, name your price!¡± Gerry demanded. ¡°Three billion!¡± Chapter 484 Chapter 484 Gasp! When Maurice stated his price, everyone present caught their breath. Three billion, is he crazy? Mauriceughed. ¡°What is it? Do you think I¡¯m being greedy? Both the movies are expected to earn eighteen billion in the end. Even after you paid me three billion, you still have fifteen billion in profits left. More importantly, if word gets out, the reputational damage would be devastating. Taking that into ount, three billion isn¡¯t too much to ask for.¡± Maurice exined confidently. Gerry and the others exchanged nces as they weighed their options. If Maurice blew the matter up, the controversy would easily cost thepany more than three billion. More importantly, the loss in credibility would be beyond repair. ¡°Maurice, let¡¯s discuss it further. Could you lower your demands? In return, we will pay you more for your next film,¡± Gerry asked, trying his best to negotiate. ¡°No! It¡¯s three billion. Take it or leave it!¡± Since Maurice had nned to sign a contract with the Triple Group, he didn¡¯t care about the next movie. Gerry and the others were running out of ideas. All they could do now was look to Zoey for her decision. ¡°Ms. Lopez, what do you think?¡± By now, Maurice no longer respected Zoey. Looking at him, Zoey scoffed, ¡°No way. We won¡¯t give you anything, so stop dreaming!¡± ¡°Uh¡­¡± Gerry and the others were stunned as they expected Zoey to continue negotiations. Instead, she rejected Maurice outright. Maurice, too, was caught off guard as Zoey didn¡¯t even bother to negotiate. ¡°Very well. What an hical boss!¡± Maurice sneered as he left. ¡°Ms. Lopez, are you sure that¡¯s alright? The impact will be huge if it blows up.¡± Gerry was feeling doubtful. Zoey replied firmly. ¡°If wepromise, it will open the floodgates for others to do the same.¡± At night at North Hampton¡¯s Grand Manor, the Triple Group held their charity g there. ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. It was a massive event. Everyone who was somebody in North Hampton was invited. Even Grover attended the event. Many of them were the rich and famous of North Hampton who came from all industries. Actors and actresses were definitely included. Meanwhile, the media broadcasted Maurice¡¯s arrival live as he was the most popr actor then. Everyone¡¯s attention was focused on him as the viewers who tuned in exceeded ten million. The g was hosted by Horace. ¡°The Triple Group has decided to make a one-off donation of ten billion to North Hampton¡¯s charity and public welfare organizations. It would be used to build retirement homes, orphanages, schools, etc.¡± Horace announced at the end of the night. At the same time, he handed a cheque of ten billion to the President of North Hampton Charity Association, Sanford Collins. All the media were focused on reporting and showcasing that particr moment. ¡°The Triple Group is a socially responsiblepany. Not only did they donate ten billion to South City, but they also donated ten billion to North Hampton.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right! Although they are a Keereanpany, they have contributed significantly to the development of Quebec.¡± ¡°From now on, I will only buy Triple Group¡¯s electronic products!¡± When the broadcast of the charity g was over, the inte cheered. Perception towards the Triple Group improved significantly soon after that. In just over ten minutes, the online sales of Triple Group products in Erudia increased by a few billion. Most of its electronic products were sold out. Meanwhile, Levi was watching the broadcast and was infuriated. The trust fund that he had painstakingly set up had not only been usurped by the Triple Group but used to further theirmercial interests. At that moment, Azure Dragon informed him that South City sent their apologies. They did not expect the Triple Group to have extended their ws over North Hampton. ¡°Hmph, don¡¯t me me aftering here to taunt me!¡± A frosty glint shed across Levi¡¯s eyes. Chapter 485 Chapter 485 With her fist tightly clenched, Zoey, too, was trembling out of anger. ¡°This really is a capitalistic society. Power and influence can not only cover up the truth but also whitewash sins into virtues!¡± Meanwhile, the charity g was still being broadcasted. The Triple Group had lined up ten poor kids in front of the cameras. Horace dered, ¡°The Triple Group will take care of these ten kids up until they graduate from university!¡± ¡°That¡¯s great!¡± Many in the audience were pping and cheering. Thunderous apuse rumbled throughout as the atmosphere there was ecstatic. The Triple Group had won a decisive victory in both reputation and financial gains. They were now known as a socially responsible organization. ¡°Ladies and gentlemen, our next segment may not be aligned with tonight¡¯s theme. But I feel it¡¯s an opportunity to help someone redress an injustice.¡± Horace changed the topic of the night. ¡°Oh? Does someone want to expose an injustice done?¡± Everyone was curious to know what it was about. At that moment, Maurice, Wilford, Trisha, and the rest stood on the stage. ¡°Let me introduce to you the most popr male actor currently, Maurice. Followed by supporting actor and actress, Wilford and Trisha respectively¡­¡± Horace presented. Given how popr their movie was, everyone recognized who they were. ¡°What¡¯s going on? Were Maurice and the rest treated unjustly?¡± Everyone was puzzled. Horace then passed the microphone to Maurice. ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Looking at the crowd in the eyes, Maurice exined, ¡°Everyone knows that I¡¯m the male lead in the two recent blockbuster movies. Up till now, the Oriental Star Group had made more than twenty billion in profits. However, do you know how much I am paid for the films? Please take a guess!¡± ¡°Fifty million!¡± ¡°No, that¡¯s too much. Guess lower!¡± Maurice yelled. ¡°Ten million!¡± ¡°No!¡± ¡°It can¡¯t be less than five million, can it? Even if they paid five billion, it would still be reasonable.¡± Someone questioned ¡°Fine, let me tell you the answer! I, alone, am paid with a meager sum of five hundred thousand!¡± When Maurice exposed the answer, there was an immediate uproar. Everyone¡¯s face was filled with disbelief. ¡°What? They only paid the lead five hundred thousand after making twenty billion? Is that even possible?¡± ¡°This is outright absurd! Oriental Star Group is practically abusing the rights of their employees! Five hundred thousand¡­ are they kidding me?¡± ¡°The Oriental Star Group is a malignant tumor that must be removed from the industry! How can they lowball their actors like that?¡± Everyone present was angered by the injustice that they had just heard about. Meanwhile, Maurice was satisfied with the impact he made. ¡°This is not something I made up myself. I have proof as I even kept the receipt!¡± Changing the subject, Maurice asked again, ¡°Do you want to know how much my friend was paid?¡± Taking over the mic, Trisha reported her sry, ¡°I was paid three hundred thousand!¡± Then it was Wilford¡¯s turn. ¡°I was also paid three hundred thousand!¡± ¡°I was paid even less, two hundred thousand!¡± ¡°I, too, received two hundred thousand only!¡± ¡°I¡¯m the lowest at a hundred and fifty thousand!¡± When the supporting cast exposed their sries, the outcries from the audience were deafening. Many of them were cursing and swearing at Oriental. ¡°This is a joke! A movie that garnered twenty billion in profit only paid less than three million in sries to their cast?¡± ¡°The management of Oriental are bloodsuckers! How could they do such a thing?¡± ¡°How can we have such an hicalpany in North Hampton? They should be cklisted!¡± Just like that, public opinion turned against Oriental. It wasn¡¯t only those in attendance that were angry, but even those online were berating Oriental. There were calls to boycott Oriental. In fact, some even urged revenge! ¡°How could they shamelessly twist the facts!¡± At that moment, Zoey was so furious that she almost smashed the TV. Chapter 486 Chapter 486 Zoey knew that Maurice would take revenge, but she didn¡¯t expect him to do it by defaming Oriental Star Group on the night of the charity g. Horace took the microphone and spoke into it. ¡°I¡¯d like to make an announcement. Maurice Lorraine and the ten directors here had been personally invited to attend this event. Their presence here tonight has nothing to do with Oriental Star Group.¡± ¡°Huh? How is that so?¡± Some were confused. ¡°That¡¯s right. It was a private invitation!¡± Horace exined with a smile. ¡°I once proposed to Oriental to invite a few directors to the event, but the president turned me down. She doubted my kind initiative and thought we were nning to use the charity g¡¯s reputation to earn blood money, so she refused to cooperate with us! Sigh¡­ Triple Group sure has it rough. We get med when we don¡¯t take part in charity, but when we finally involved ourselves, our motives end up being questioned. This is just cruel!¡± ¡°What? Oriental is that despicable? Why would they question someone else¡¯s kindness?¡± ¡°How shameless can they be? Triple Group has really been doing charity work; they¡¯ve already donated over two billion to South City and North Hampton! Is that not charity?¡± ¡°Oriental is a joke. Apany like this deserves to fail. Let¡¯s join forces and bring them down!¡± ¡­ With Horace adding fuel to the me, the crowd became enraged. They now utterly despised Oriental Star Group and wanted thepany to fall into ruin. The situation was even worse online. Thousands ofizens began to boycott Oriental Star Group. Let¡¯s flood their movies with horrible ratings! Within an hour, two major films received tens of thousands of bad reviews. ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. The films suffered greatly in regard to sales and reputation. Oriental Star Group was now in a mess. Horace continued, ¡°I¡¯d like to attest to Maurice Lorraine and the rest of the directors here. Even though it isn¡¯t a huge amount, they had offered their contributions. They disregarded thepany regtions and are risking their jobs just to be a part of this charity g! Therefore, I¡¯d like to request for a round of apuse for these youngsters!¡± ¡°Wonderful!¡± ¡°I¡¯ll invest in any movie you make in the future!¡± ¡°Yeah! Maurice Lorraine should be North Hampton¡¯s charity ambassador!¡± Many big shots gave their responses. A thunderous apuse ensued. The Inte was filled with positivements about Maurice and the rest of the directors. The ten directors were now regarded as powerful and fearless charity heroes. Upon seeing this, Maurice curled his lips into a smile. He didn¡¯t expect things to turn out so well. All the fame and fortune are now mine! Then, he thought of Helena Engler. ¡°You must have a few screws loose! Now that Oriental is finished, so are you!¡± Maurice announced to the crowd, ¡°I refuse to work under such a despicablepany! Is there anyone who¡¯s willing to take me in?¡± Wilford Boyd and the others chimed in, ¡°Same goes for us! We don¡¯t want to remain in Oriental anymore. We¡¯ve had it with this trashy business!¡± ¡°Come work for us!¡± Many bigshots were more than happy to hire Maurice and the others. Horace smiled. ¡°I¡¯d be willing to give you guys a chance if you¡¯re interested.¡± ¡°Please! Working for Triple Group is all we could ever ask for!¡± Maurice and the rest responded, immediately epting the offer. However, Maurice added, ¡°But I¡¯m still under contract with Oriental. They might refuse to let me go.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry about that, Mr. Lorraine. You have the support of everyone here!¡± the audience eximed. ¡°In that case, I¡¯d like to sign with Triple Group!¡± said Maurice and the others. And just like that, all of them joined Triple Group. Chapter 487 Chapter 487 Zoey shook with rage in front of the television. She was on the verge of tears. She didn¡¯t think that Horace and Maurice would pull such a trick. Oriental Star Group has be public enemy number one. Just the public¡¯s opinion is enough to put the pressure on Oriental, not to mention if all the huge corporations decides to close in on us. ¡°Don¡¯t be mad anymore, honey,¡± Levi assured her as he pulled her into his arms. ¡°Let him sit on that high horse of his for now. I¡¯ll make it clear to them that it¡¯s just as easy for them to hit rock bottom as it is to be loved by everyone!¡± ¡°Do you have a n in mind, Darling?¡± asked Zoey. ¡°Not at the moment, but remember the saying, the heavens are always watching!¡± Levi replied with a smile. The charity g was a sess. Horace achieved two of his goals. One, to bring fame and fortune to Triple Group. Two, to send Oriental Star Group into chaos. The next day, Zoey arrived at work and noticed how gloomy the atmosphere was. Gerry Wade and the others hadn¡¯t slept all night, so their eyes were extremely puffy. Everyone turned to Zoey for help. Evidently, the current situation was beyond their control. There was no way they could handle what was happening. ¡°Mr. Shawn Timmons and a few screenwriters are here to see you, Ms. Lopez,¡± the assistant said to Zoey. ¡°Let them in.¡± Zoey knew what was about to happen. Shawn Timmons walked into the office with over thirty other people following closely behind. ¡°Sorry, Ms. Lopez. We¡¯d like to resign. We can¡¯t carry on working for Oriental Star Group after what happened,¡± he exined. Everyone else lowered their heads, feeling rather awkward. Zoey smiled. ¡°It¡¯s fine. You have every right to leave. I ept your resignation.¡± Shawn and the others were stunned. They didn¡¯t think she would let them go so easily. Over thirty directors, screenwriters and producers had just given in their resignation notice. These individuals were the foundation of Oriental Star Group. Aside from actors, they were the most important crew members when it came to making a film. That was right. Shawn and the rest had been bought over by Maurice Lorraine. In fact, Horace had offered Shawn thirty million to get everyone else to leave thepany. Shawn stopped by the special effects studio before leaving. ¡°Come with us, James. There¡¯s no point staying here with Oriental Star!¡± Shawn tried to convince the special effects team to join him. The head of the special effects department, James Wood, responded with a smile, ¡°I¡¯m good. You guys go on ahead! I¡¯m indebted to Oriental. I¡¯ve worked for manypanies, but this is the only one that has ever treated the special effects team with respect and taken us seriously. I¡¯ll never leave, no matter what.¡± ¡°You¡¯re just a stubborn old fart who refuses to change!¡± Shawn raged at him. ¡°You won¡¯t have it easy!¡± He then walked away with his group. ¡°Come join us, Helena. You¡¯re famous now, so you shouldn¡¯t stay here anymore!¡± This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. The man tried to recruit Helena Engler too. With this, Horace would have to give me at least three million. However, Helena turned him down. ¡°I won¡¯t leave. I¡¯ll always stay with Ms. Lopez!¡± ¡°Fine. You can keep giving yourself airs then. You¡¯ll only starve if you keep up with that attitude!¡± Shawn sneered. Zoey was touched to see everyone who stayed. ¡°This crisis will be over real soon. Please trust me on this!¡± she dered. She believed in Levi. If Levi said he could solve this, there was no doubt he could. After all, he had the mysterious owner of Morris Group backing him. He¡¯s omnipotent! If the man could easily deal with Scott Yates and Sebastian Lopez of South City, whatever Oriental Star Group was facing right now would be a piece of cake. Chapter 488 Chapter 488 Maurice Lorraine was giddy with delight. The more viral he became, the higher his worth got. Even his assets grew exponentially. Today, he and Shawn Timmons, along with several others, hade to Triple Group to sign their new contracts. Maurice immediately signed his contract without even going through it. Everyone else did the same, simply because joining Triple Group meant receiving money and fame. N?velDrama.Org owns this text. Shawn and his group received a settlement fee of several hundred thousand just from joining the company. They, too, signed their contracts without even taking a look at the details. Horace couldn¡¯t help butugh as he nced at his several dozen new employees. ¡°Incredible! All of you are practically the foundation of Oriental Star Group. You¡¯ll certainly go far by joining me.¡± He then left with a smile. Maurice gathered everyone to discuss their future. ¡°Huh? There¡¯s something weird about this contract!¡± eximed Steve White, a screenwriter. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± asked Shawn and the others. ¡°Take a look at your own contracts! Something doesn¡¯t add up here,¡± Steve urged. Everyone began to flip through their own contracts. Very quickly, a few screenwriters eximed, ¡°We¡¯ve been tricked!¡± ¡°This is like a ve contract! All of our reputation and copyrights will belong to Triple. We¡¯re practically their ves now! And what¡¯s with the pay? I only get a fixed sry of three thousand a month!?¡± Steve nearly passed out. He was the one who had written the script for the two major films from before, and Zoey Lopez rewarded him five million for that. Yet, he was going to be paid a mere three thousand a month while working for Triple Group? Who could ever ept such a difference? ¡°Sh*t, mine¡¯s a ve contract too. They¡¯ve deprived me of all my rights! And I¡¯m only paid eight thousand a month?¡± Shawn was about to lose it. He had earned eight million from directing the two previous films. Now, he was going to receive eight thousand instead. The other screenwriters shared the same contracts. They were all subject to be Triple Group¡¯s ves¡ªfor life. ¡°Hurry up and take a look at my contract!¡± Even Maurice had started to panic. Steve went through Maurice¡¯s contract and remarked, ¡°Yours is pretty much a ve contract too, but it¡¯s slightly better than ours. However, you¡¯ll only get a payment of at most a hundred thousand for each movie though.¡± ¡°What? A hundred thousand!?¡± Maurice was about to go insane. Only a hundred thousand for each movie? This is madness! Everyone quickly realized that they had been duped. Triple Group had offered them benefits at the start and allowed them to sign their contracts while their guard was down. ¡°Let¡¯s terminate our contracts! How can we ever agree to this?¡± Maurice trembled in anger. Steve delivered a cold, hard truth. ¡°We¡¯ll need to cough up a hundred million as penalty for breaching our contracts, as for yours, it will be a billion.¡± Boom! Maurice slumped to the floor. One billion? I only have a few million at most. Where will I ever get a billion? Shawn was hopping mad. ¡°F*ck! Why¡¯d you do this to us, Maurice? You son of a b*tch! We were doing so well at Oriental. I¡¯ve never made more money anywhere else than when I was working for them!¡± ¡°He¡¯s right,¡± Steve chimed in. ¡°A screenwriter never earns more than five hundred thousand for writing a script, but Oriental paid me five million!¡± He began to sob. Everyone else followed suit. What they felt at that moment was regret. They truly regretted. Wasn¡¯t it great working for Oriental? Why did we have to join Triple? Now look at us. We¡¯re doomed. We¡¯re going to be Triple Group¡¯s ves for the rest of our lives. Chapter 489 Chapter 489 Just a while ago, they had evenughed at Helena for being stubborn. Thinking about it now, the woman certainly made the right choice. Shawn whacked his own forehead. ¡°I should¡¯ve known! Triple Group is ruthless and greedy. They¡¯ve had their dark past dug up in recent years. There¡¯s no way we¡¯d ever get a single cent out of them. We were too na?ve.¡± Steve dashed their hopes even further. ¡°Most importantly, we can¡¯t reveal any of this. The contract says we¡¯ll end up in jail if we expose what¡¯s happening.¡± Everyone gasped. ¡°Horace Waller, you¡¯re an abomination!¡± Maurice kicked the door as tears streamed down his face. At that moment, the door opened and Horace walked in. Behind him were about a dozen bodyguards watching over his safety. ¡°So, you¡¯ve read your contracts, I presume?¡± Horace smirked insidiously. ¡°I¡¯m taking you down with me, Waller!¡± Maurice rushed toward him, only to be held back by the guards. Shawn scoffed, ¡°You¡¯re being way too underhanded, don¡¯t you think, Mr. Waller? This isn¡¯t an agreement at all. It¡¯s clearly a ve contract.¡± Even though this wasmercial hegemony on Triple Group¡¯s part, it would always be difficult to protect one¡¯s rights when contracts were involved. One could go to court for years, and it still wouldn¡¯t necessarily guarantee their victory. Especially when one was up against the almighty Triple Group. There was practically zero chance of winning awsuit against them. ¡°If you didn¡¯t like the contract, you could¡¯ve chosen not to sign it. Did I ever coerce you into signing it?¡± Horace remarked. ¡°I¡­¡± Everyone suddenly fell silent. What he said was true, Horace didn¡¯t force them into signing their agreements at all. ¡°But I wouldn¡¯t have signed it had I known what kind of contract it was! You tricked us!¡± Shawn raged. Horace smiled. ¡°Did I not let you read your contracts? You could¡¯ve chosen not to sign them if you didn¡¯t agree, but did you even read the terms? I certainly gave you ample time to go through the details.¡± Shawn was so exasperated that he felt like coughing up blood. They had all signed the contracts without going through the details, simply because they believed in Triple Group¡¯s power and wealth. Who would have thought that it was all a trap? ¡°Of course, you can leave if you want! Just pay your penalties and I promise you¡¯ll be free,¡± Horace chuckled. Silence ensued. Who would ever have that much money? Horace smirked triumphantly. ¡°If you can¡¯t pay up, you¡¯d better obey me and serve Triple Group well!¡± Maurice was livid. ¡°Do you think that we¡¯re your dogs!?¡± ¡°Are you not? Remember, you¡¯re Triple Group¡¯s dogs now. Do your jobs well and maybe you¡¯ll get to eat some bones! Hahaha!¡± Horace was beyond delighted. Spending just a few million to obtain a group of ves who would rake in billions for thepany was a genius idea. He had practically bought over an entire entertainmentpany. Ba-thump! Everyone fell to the floor after Horace left. ¡°What should we do now? Are we really going to be their dogs until the day we die?¡± Steve asked in misery. No one would ept such an oue. Everyone was now at the peak of their careers; why would they ever allow themselves to work like dogs? ¡°I¡¯ve got it!¡± Maurice suddenly eximed. Everyone turned toward him. ¡°We can ask Oriental for help! Let¡¯s get Zoey Lopez to pay for our penalties and hire us again!¡± ¡°You¡¯re right. That¡¯s a great idea. There¡¯s a high chance she¡¯ll help us, since we can make money. The benefits outweigh the costs of breaching our contracts, after all. Besides, thepany¡¯s in danger now that we¡¯ve all left. She¡¯ll definitely agree to help us if we ask her to!¡± This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. The group headed toward Oriental Star Group under Shawn¡¯s lead. Chapter 490 Chapter 490 The staff of Oriental Star Group were puzzled. Just this morning, Shawn had left haughtily with a bunch of other people. So what is he doing back here now? Are they here to show off? It doesn¡¯t seem like it though. They look so tense, as though something bad has happened. Zoey¡¯s assistant immediately informed her about Shawn¡¯s return. ¡°Hold them off. Don¡¯t let theme in,¡± Zoey ordered. Levi had just texted her about what Maurice and the others had gone through. Shawn and his group were stopped at the entrance. ¡°What¡¯s going on? Let us in! Don¡¯t you know who I am, Zane?¡± Shawn bellowed at the security guard. Maurice chimed in, ¡°You¡¯re just a bloody security guard! What right do you have to stop us?¡± N?velDrama.Org owns this text. He despised those who worked as security guards and janitors. A few guards responded angrily, ¡°You¡¯re no longer an employee of Oriental Star Group, so you can¡¯t enter however you please!¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Shawn froze. He had submitted his resignation letter earlier this morning, so he was indeed no longer apany staff. However, Maurice scoffed arrogantly. ¡°Let me tell you this, you stinkin¡¯ guards. I¡¯m here to discuss a project that¡¯s worth a few billion with Ms. Lopez. Do you think you can afford to waste my time?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± Shawn and the others added. ¡°Who do you think you are? How dare you try to stop us!¡± To think that these well-known directors were being held back by a few lowly security guards, their prides won¡¯t allow it. The guards refused to budge. ¡°You can¡¯t enter!¡± Zoey had personally instructed them not to let anyone in. Thus, they had nothing to fear! ¡°So is it money that you want? Here! Take it.¡± Infuriated, Maurice took out a stack of cash and pped the guards across the face with it. ¡°You¡¯re nothing but some lowly security guards, and that¡¯s all you get to be your whole lives!¡± The security guards fumed in anger but remained silent. It wasn¡¯t unusual for them to be treated this way. In the eyes of these white-cor elites, being a security guard was an inferior job. The men could only suppress their rage and do nothing. This was simply amon urrence. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± A voice suddenly rang out. It was Levi. ¡°Mr. Garrison¡­¡± The guards¡¯ eyes lit up when they saw him. Their pir of support was here. Levi got along well with all the security guards, whether they were from Morris Group or Oriental Star Group. ¡°You¡¯re looking down on these guys? What¡¯s wrong with being a security guard? Are they inferior to you?¡± Levi asked coldly as he stared at Shawn and the others. ¡°I¡­¡± Shawn was at a loss for words. They knew how powerful Levi was. He was also Zoey¡¯s husband, so they dared not tick him off. Even Maurice was holding himself back. We still need Zoey Lopez¡¯s help. We can¡¯t piss him off. ¡°Apologize,¡± Levi demanded. Everyone in the group exchanged nces. Did we hear wrongly? Apologize to these lowly guards? Who do you think we are!? ¡°I said apologize to them, or get out of here!¡± Levi ordered. Fine! Just bear with it! Shawn gritted his teeth and said with a bow, ¡°I¡¯m sorry!¡± ¡°Sorry!¡± Steve and the others apologized too. Maurice did the same. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I shouldn¡¯t have disrespected you.¡± The security guards were pleasantly surprised. These famous stars and directors are actually apologizing to us? ¡°It¡¯s fine! It¡¯s fine¡­¡± They quickly waved their hands. Levi turned to the security guard called Zane. ¡°Go give him a p in the face.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Zane was taken aback. ¡°He hit you with his cash, didn¡¯t he? It¡¯s not that different if you were to give him a p now,¡± Levi pointed out. Chapter 491 Chapter 491 ¡°Don¡¯t push your luck, Garrison!¡± Maurice roared. Levi merely raised his voice. ¡°Go. p him in the face!¡± Zane broodingly walked toward Maurice. Maurice was filled with rage. How am I going to hold my head up high after being pped by a security guard!? Shawn and Steve held onto Maurice while giving him nces, signaling him not to move. ¡°Hit him!¡± Levi ordered. With that, Zane violently pped Maurice across the face. In an instant, Maurice¡¯s head spun as his vision blurred, and half of his face turned numb. The sensation was quickly followed by pain. It felt as though he was being pricked by needles continuously. This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Everyone was dumbfounded. The huge celebrity, Maurice Lorraine, had just been struck by a security guard. Maurice red at Zane and Levi ferociously, as though he wanted to eat them alive. What a disgrace. This is way too humiliating! Levi asked coldly, ¡°Do you ept what just happened?¡± ¡°I-I do. I hit him with my money and he pped me in the face. It¡¯s a fair trade!¡± Maurice replied while clenching his teeth. ¡°Alright, so what do you guys want?¡± Levi asked. ¡°Haven¡¯t you quit already? Why are you here again?¡± Shawn quickly exined, ¡°We have something important to discuss with Ms. Lopez, Mr. Garrison. Please let us in!¡± ¡°And what is it about?¡± ¡°We¡¯ll talk about it when we see Ms. Lopez,¡± Shawn answered with a smile. ¡°It¡¯s something that will benefit thepany!¡± Levi returned a smile. ¡°I¡¯m sure you know how busy Ms. Lopez is. Not any Tom, Dick and Harry gets to meet her. You should leave.¡± ¡°What are you talking about, Garrison? I just got pped and you¡¯re chasing us away now? Who the hell do you think you are?¡± Maurice just about had it. ¡°He¡¯s right, Mr. Garrison. Be reasonable!¡± Shawn chimed in. ¡°We stopped picking on the security guards out of respect for you. Shouldn¡¯t you show us some respect too?¡± In other words, they had apologized not because they knew they were wrong; they only did it to make Levi happy. Levi was furious. ¡°Who the hell do you think you are? Why should I show you any respect?¡± Maurice had lost all his patience. ¡°And who the hell do you think you are, Garrison? You¡¯re just a nobody if you weren¡¯t Ms. Lopez¡¯s husband.¡± p! Levi sent two of Maurice¡¯s teeth flying with just one p across the face. A bright red handprint immediately appeared on thetter¡¯s cheek. Maurice waspletely taken aback. Just one p was almost enough to kill him. ¡°You dare hit me, Levi Garrison?¡± Maurice was so livid that he could kill someone. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with that? A foul mouth deserves a p, no?¡± Levi asked. ¡°I dare you to hit me again!¡± Maurice roared. Levi was amused. ¡°Guys, have you ever seen someone ask to be hit?¡± ¡°Hahahah!¡± The security guards burst intoughter. Levi instantly delivered another p across Maurice¡¯s face. The left side of Maurice¡¯s face instantly swelled up and the p marks looked especially distinct. The man was utterly floored. Everyone else couldn¡¯t believe their eyes. ¡°You¡¯re the one who told me to hit you,¡± Levi said with a grin. ¡°I was just granting your wish.¡± ¡°Maurice Lorraine is being attacked! Come and watch!¡± ¡°Hurry over and witness this! Someone¡¯s attacking the superstar, Maurice Lorraine!¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t there anyone here who stands with justice!?¡± Trisha Sullivan and Wilford Boyd suddenly began to cry out. Passersby swarmed over upon hearing it was Maurice Lorraine and red at Levi. ¡°How dare you attack my idol? Someone call the cops!¡± Chapter 492 Chapter 492 Over a hundred people showed up in a blink of an eye. Everyone immediately assumed Maurice was the victim after seeing the piteous state he was in. They began to confront Levi. At this very moment, Zoey walked outside. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°We wanted to talk to you, Ms. Lopez, but your husband kept stopping us and he even attacked Maurice! Your security guard also pped Maurice in the face.¡± Shifting the me onto the innocent now, huh? Zoey smiled. ¡°And?¡± ¡°You know what could happen, Ms. Lopez,¡± said Shawn. ¡°Your husband¡¯s going to be in a world of trouble if word gets out. He had struck a celebrity, for God¡¯s sake! He might even end up in jail!¡± ¡°What should I do then?¡± Zoey asked. ¡°To bepletely honest with you, Ms. Lopez, we¡¯ve been tricked into signing a ve contract with Triple Group. We want to leave, but there¡¯s a huge penalty to pay¡­¡± Shawn trailed off. Zoey chuckled. ¡°So you¡¯re saying you want me to pay for the penalty and buy you guys over?¡± The entire group nodded fervently. ¡°That¡¯s right, Ms. Lopez! We did some calctions. All the penalties add up to exactly two billion. It¡¯s actually not a lot! Think about it; wouldn¡¯t it be a breeze to gain back the two billion if you had such a great team like us and a brilliant actor like Maurice?¡± ¡°He¡¯s right! I believe we¡¯ll be able to earn you two billion in just a year!¡± They were full of confidence thanks to the two films that had been released. Maurice walked over to Zoey while covering his face. ¡°Thepany is now in chaos after we left, isn¡¯t it, Ms. Lopez?¡± he said with a smile. ¡°Without us, it¡¯d be tough for you to form a new team so quickly. I¡¯m presenting you with an opportunity right now; we¡¯lle back if you agree to pay for our penalties. With us back, we¡¯ll bring yourpany profits beyond your imagination! Not only that, but I¡¯ll also even let go of the fact that your husband attacked me.¡± Maurice was full of conceit. They had originallye over to beg Zoey for help, but now he made it seem like Zoey was the one having to do the pleading. Trisha and Wilford chimed in, ¡°It¡¯s a win-win situation. We¡¯re giving you a chance. The only question now is, are you going to take it?¡± Gerry Wade and the others wanted to throw up upon hearing that. You¡¯re the ones who¡¯d racked your brains trying to find a way toe back, but now you¡¯re talking about giving Ms. Lopez a chance? Could you all be any more shameless? N?velDrama.Org owns this text. Everyone¡¯s eyes were on Zoey, waiting for her answer. To Maurice and the group, Zoey would definitely agree to their proposal. It wasn¡¯t just because Oriental Star Group couldn¡¯t do without them. She also had to say yes for Levi¡¯s sake. ¡°I refuse! You¡¯re no longer part of my firm, so your problems have nothing to do with me. Besides, we have a rule of not working with traitors. Have a good day!¡± With that, Zoey turned and walked away. Job well done! Levi nodded in approval. Zoey had changed rather drastically throughout this period. She was now much firmer in terms of her work and personality. ¡°What? Did she just turned us down?¡± Maurice and the rest of them were bbergasted. Shawn was filled with disbelief. ¡°Do you not care if your husband¡¯s fate, Zoey Lopez!?¡± Maurice yelled. ¡°Just you wait and see how I¡¯m going to make your husband suffer!¡± Shawn and Steve quickly stopped him. ¡°Don¡¯t do anything rash, Maurice! Remember what we¡¯re here for!¡± ¡°Yeah! We should behave ourselves. We¡¯re here to ask for Ms. Lopez¡¯s help, not to threaten her!¡± said the others. Chapter 493 Chapter 493 Maurice nced at Levi, who was standing nearby, and said, ¡°Then we¡¯ll give it another try. If she turns us down again, I¡¯m going to send Levi Garrison behind bars!¡± Levi calmly took out his phone and dialed a number. ¡°It¡¯s about time to destroy Maurice Lorraine.¡± ¡°Hahahaha!¡± The people next to Maurice burst intoughter when they heard Levi¡¯s words. Is he an idiot? Does he really think he can ruin a celebrity with just a phone call? Who¡¯s he trying to kid? Maurice red at Levi coldly and smirked. ¡°I¡¯d like to see how you n to do that.¡± Very quickly, all the major media outlets fought to report the following news: Famous celeb Maurice Lorrain¡¯s private life exposed, spotted sharing hotel room with two women. Horace Waller had arranged for someone to secretly follow Maurice that very night. Pictures and videos of the incident immediately surfaced. Netizens were inplete shock. Maurice¡¯s dark past surfaced as quickly as he shot to fame. Another heavyweight news article made headlines: Maurice Lorraine dumped girlfriend of seven years, was abusive and made her sign an agreement to keep rtionship secret. ¡­ More scandals began to surface, such as news of Maurice fooling around with multiple women at nightclubs. The media outlets also released articles rifying that Maurice was once taken in by Oriental Star Group while job hunting; thepany had offered him a contract worth five hundred thousand. Everyone now understood Maurice¡¯s true character. ¡°So he betrayed Oriental after everything they¡¯ve done for him? Despicable.¡± ¡°What an ingrate. He dumped his girlfriend after bing famous and bit the hand that fed him!¡± ¡°I wondered why this guy kept trying to make Oriental look bad. Now I get it.¡± ¡­ The Inte was now filled withments antagonizing Maurice. N?velDrama.Org owns this text. The man¡¯s reputation as a celebrity instantly hit rock bottom. It¡¯s over. It¡¯s all over. Maurice waspletely dumbstruck once he found out what just happened. ¡°How could this happen!?¡± he looked up and yelled at the top of his lungs. His phone rang at the same time. It was the banks calling to tell him that all of his ounts had been frozen. This was also Horace Waller¡¯s doing. Maurice Lorraine waspletely finished. The only choice he had left now was to serve Triple Group as a ve for the rest of his life. Levi walked over with a smile. ¡°It¡¯s as easy to tear you down as it is to raise you up.¡± Thump! Maurice flopped to the ground and stared at Levi in disbelief. He really did it with one phone call. For the very first time, Shawn and the others realized how frightening Levi was. This is too much. ¡°We¡¯re sorry, Mr. Garrison.¡± Shawn, Steve and the rest of the group knelt on the ground. ¡°We promise to serve Oriental Star Group for the rest of our lives if you and Ms. Lopez redeem us, Mr. Garrison.¡± They bowed with their heads directly touching the floor. Levi scoffed. ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear what my wife said? She never works with traitors.¡± Boom! Levi¡¯s response struck them like lightning. Their lives were over. Taking care of Maurice indirectly restored Oriental Star Group to its glory. Levi returned to Morris Group. ¡°Where have you been, Mr. Garrison? You¡¯ve been away for so long!¡± Seth Wilson and the other security guards greeted him with a smile. Iris Annabelle happened to spot Levi at the same time. ¡°Where¡¯d you disappear to? You didn¡¯t even ask for a leave of absence.¡± Iris looked rather upset, as though something had happened. Levi asked immediately, ¡°Is something wrong?¡± Iris hesitated for a moment before nodding. ¡°Yeah.¡± Chapter 494 Chapter 494 ¡°What happened?¡± Levi asked. Iris rubbed her temples. ¡°Didn¡¯t the big boss tell us to organize a one billion charity program recently? We built the Hope Elementary School, Old Folk¡¯s Home and Orphanage. We funded many poor students too. Yet, after pumping in our money and doing all this, someone else ended up taking all the credit.¡± Levi was stunned. How could such a thing happen? Someone actually made an issue out of charity money? He frowned. ¡°Who did it? They sure have some nerve.¡± ¡°It was Triple Group! They organized that one billion charity g two nights ago and not a single cent came out of their own pockets. They took the money we contributed for the charity program and made it theirs. All the charity certificates, documents and processes ended up bing theirs!¡± ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Iris was utterly furious. And so was Levi. ¡°So we paid for the charity event but they get all the credit!? And now everyone thinks that Triple Group is the one being charitable and that it has nothing to do with us?¡± ¡°Exactly! Triple Group is getting so much positive feedback from it. All the students and old people we¡¯ve helped are sending them appreciation banners. The school, orphanage and old folks¡¯ home are now hanging posters on the wall, thanking Triple Group for their kindness. Nobody knows that we¡¯re the ones who actually came up with the money! Most importantly, we asked the Charity Association why this was happening, but they refused to acknowledge our contributions. They said everything about the charity program was done by Triple!¡± The woman fumed in anger. Bang! Levinded a fist on the wall. Iris jumped in fright. ¡°This is uneptable! They¡¯re even trying to interfere with a charity program. How shameless can they be?¡± Levi raged. The fact that Triple Group could do all this had to be because everything was agreed upon with the Charity Association. ¡°That¡¯s not all. I know that Triple¡¯s general manager¡¯s been involved with a few 14-year-old girls! Urgh! How I want that scumbag gone!¡± Iris added. A cold look shed in Levi¡¯s eyes. ¡°Now that he¡¯s pissed me off, I¡¯m going to make him pay.¡± Iris nced at the man¡¯s stance. Does he think he¡¯s some boss? ¡°I¡¯m about to personally head over to the Charity Association and find out what¡¯s going on.¡± The more she thought about this, the more exasperated she felt. ¡°Okay. I¡¯lle with you,¡± Levi responded. They soon arrived at the North Hampton Charity Association building. ¡°Hello, do you have an appointment?¡± ¡°Yes. It¡¯s under Iris Anabelle of Morris Group.¡± Aware of Iris¡¯ status, the Charity Association assigned a high-ranking director, Jon Harvey, to attend to her. ¡°Hello, Ms. Anabelle. How may I help you?¡± Jon asked with a smile. Iris got straight to the point. ¡°I¡¯m here for just one thing today, and that is to look into the donations made by Morris Group for the charity program!¡± ¡°Oh? Has Morris Group contributed to the program recently?¡± Jon asked, perplexed. Levi chuckled. They¡¯re all ying dumb. Iris suppressed her anger and remarked coldly, ¡°Morris Group has made a one-billion contribution to your association eight days ago. How could you, as a director, not know about this?¡± Jon Harvey merely smiled. ¡°Sorry about that, Ms. Anabelle. I¡¯ve been abroad for a while so I really have no idea about this. Give me a moment to look into this matter.¡± Chapter 495 Chapter 495 After making a phone call, Jon turned to them. ¡°Have you perhaps been mistaken, Ms. Anabelle?¡± he asked with a smile on his face. ¡°The only one-billion donation we¡¯ve received is from Triple Group. There are no records of any contributions made by yourpany.¡± ¡°What the¡ªwhat on earth are you talking about? That one billion came from Morris Group, but you wrote it off as Triple¡¯s? What the hell is going on?¡± Iris was so livid that she nearly cussed. ¡°Please calm down, Ms. Anabelle. We really have no records of any donation you¡¯ve made.¡± Jon replied with a pretentious smile. ¡°Then tell me what this is!¡± Iris mmed some documents of the donation made in front of Jon, along with thepany¡¯s proof of having set up the charity program. Jon went through the documents and said in confusion. ¡°This can¡¯t be. How could these records be exactly the same as Triple Group¡¯s? Even the charity program ispletely identical! You wrote your ownpany¡¯s name over Triple¡¯s, didn¡¯t you, Ms. Anabelle?¡± Iris was about to go insane. How shameless can they be? Now they¡¯re making it seem like we¡¯re the guilty ones. ¡°Besides, Triple Group really did host the charity g recently and donated one billion during the conference. It was their money; what does it have to do with Morris Group? Even I¡¯m starting to wonder if you¡¯re harboring any ill intentions, Ms. Anabelle.¡± Jon appeared confident that the money belonged to Triple Group. ¡°Hah! Well then, since we have all the bank transaction records, how about we use them to find out who donated the money?¡± Iris suggested with a smirk. ¡°Let¡¯s head to the bank right away, Mr. Harvey. Then we can make someparisons with your finance department.¡± Jon¡¯s expression took a turn at the mention of the bank. He began to ask, ¡°Before that, may I ask why you donated the money in the first ce, Ms. Anabelle?¡± ¡°To help people in need, of course,¡± Iris answered. ¡°That¡¯s right. The purpose of the Charity Association is to help others, and since we¡¯ve achieved this goal, does it really matter who was the one who helped?¡± The man proceeded to poison the well in an attempt to make Iris look bad. ¡°Don¡¯t people show acts of kindness in anonymity nowadays? Are you donating money just for the fame, or for an award or certificate? I¡¯m really starting to question your motives now, Ms. Anabelle! Since it¡¯s all about charity, does anything else matter as long as our goals are met? So what if the money came from Morris Group? If you insist on taking the credit that much, fine! I¡¯ll send you a pile of certificates.¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Iris felt rage flowed through her likeva. Yes, the goals have been met. We don¡¯t care about the fame either. But there¡¯s no way I¡¯d allow Triple Group to take the credit! p, p, p. Levi couldn¡¯t help but p his hands. ¡°You sure have a way with words! iming the moral high ground now, are you?¡± Levi said, smirking. Jon scoffed, ¡°What do you mean by iming the moral high ground? This is how charity has always been; if everyone only contributes for the fame, they¡¯re better off not contributing at all. Honestly, it doesn¡¯t really matter who donated!¡± Levi raised his voice. ¡°Does that mean you can write someone else¡¯s donation off as Triple Group¡¯s? Who gave you the right to do that?¡± ¡°I¡ª¡± Jon wanted to say more, but Levi cut him off. ¡°If the credit doesn¡¯t matter, why does Triple Group need it then? They announced the news everywhere and even hosted a charity g.¡± ¡°That¡¯s not the same. Triple Group needs the credit!¡± Jon replied with a smile.This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 496 Chapter 496 ¡°So Morris Group doesn¡¯t need it, but Triple Group does? Such double standards,¡± Levi scoffed. ¡°Triple¡ª¡± Levi cut Jon off again. ¡°I want to know who gave you the right to write Morris Group¡¯s contribution off as Triple Group¡¯s. That¡¯s some serious power right there, changing a one-billion project just like that.¡± Levi arrived at the root of the problem with his sharp words. Jon was overwhelmed. ¡°Who is this man, Ms. Anabelle? Are you both here just to stir up some ruckus? So you want to look into the internal affairs of the Charity Association that badly?¡± he raged. ¡°Sure. Why don¡¯t we investigate?¡± Levi replied coldly. ¡°Get them out of here!¡± Jon wasn¡¯t having it anymore and immediately ordered someone to take them away. But Levi persisted. ¡°No! I have to find out exactly what¡¯s going on! How did Morris¡¯ charity program end up bing Triple¡¯s?¡± Jon was beyond livid. ¡°So what if I don¡¯t admit it was Morris¡¯? What can you do about that, even if I say it¡¯s been written off as Triple¡¯s?¡± Levi¡¯s lips curled into a profound smile. ¡°Fine. Don¡¯t regret it then!¡± ¡°Me? Regret? Hah! I¡¯m going to say this one more time. Triple Group¡¯s the one who donated the money and it has nothing to do with you! Send them out!¡± Iris and Levi left the building. ¡°You see that? I can¡¯t believe that¡¯s how the Charity Association behaves!¡± Irismented with a wave of her hand. ¡°I have to go back and ask Mr. Atkinson what to do. We can¡¯t just leave things this way.¡± The two returned to Morris Group. Levi headed to his own office and contacted his secretary, Aurora Newt. ¡°Aurora, who¡¯s the person in charge of the North Hampton Charity Association?¡± he asked. ¡°The president is Mr. Sanford Collins, Sir.¡± ¡°Alright. Tell him toe over. I have something to discuss with him.¡± Levi sounded as cold as frost. It didn¡¯t take long for Sanford Collins to arrive at Morris Group with several other high-ranking associates. The five of them stood inside the office with their heads lowered and covered in cold sweat. They didn¡¯t even dare to wipe at their foreheads. The man sitting before them was way too intimidating. He¡¯s not just the deputy of North Hampton, he¡¯s the God of War! How did Scott Yates die? It was thanks to this man! And why has Triple Group suddenly appeared out of nowhere to do whatever they please in Quebec? It¡¯s mainly because Scott Yates, the man who had been keeping a tight rein on Triple Group, is no more. This is the man who had single-handedly gotten rid of Scott Yates! ¡°Do you know why I¡¯ve called you over?¡± asked Levi. Sanford Collins and his men exchanged nces before shaking their heads. ¡°No we don¡¯t, Mr. Garrison.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t? Then do you know where you are right now?¡± Levi tapped his desk with his knuckles. ¡°We¡¯re inside Morris Group. Ah! Is this perhaps about Morris Group¡¯s charity program?¡± Being the smart man that he was, Sanford quickly grasped the situation. ¡°So, you do know why you¡¯re here,¡± Levi said coldly. ¡°Tell me what¡¯s going on,¡± he said with a smirk. ¡°How did the money Morris Group donated for the program end up as Triple Group¡¯s?¡± Suddenly, his expression took a sharp turn. ¡°I was just at the Charity Association to ask about this, but they insisted the money came from Triple and even chased me out of the building!¡± Boom! Levi¡¯s words struck them like lightning, instantly petrifying them. Thump! Sanford lost his bnce and staggered to the floor. Seriously? ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. This man got kicked out of the Charity Association? Who had such nerve to do that? Chapter 497 Chapter 497 This is sphemy! It¡¯s over. The shit¡¯s about to hit the fan now. Sanford breathed deeply and said, ¡°We had no idea such a thing happened, Mr. Garrison.¡± Levi tapped on his desk again. ¡°That¡¯s the second issue. Let¡¯s talk about the first. If I don¡¯t get a good answer from you, I¡¯m going to start looking into it on my own!¡± The men nearly coughed blood out of fear. Look into it on his own? Jesse Nielsen¡¯s going to ruin us before that happens. ¡°I¡¯ll talk! I¡¯ll tell you everything!¡± Sanford jumped in and exined himself clearly. ¡°It was the general manager of Triple Group from Erudia, Horace Waller, who came looking for me. He told me to put Morris Group¡¯s one-billion donation under Triple Group for the charity program! I did it only because he promised to donate two billion to North Hampton in the future!¡± Levi smirked. ¡°He promised to donate two billion? Did you sign an agreement with him?¡± ¡°No. It was a verbal agreement,¡± Sanford answered. ¡°But he¡¯s the general manager of Triple Group, so I believe he¡¯s a man of his word.¡± Bang! Levi mmed his hand onto the desk. Sanford and his team nearly wet themselves. ¡°So you¡¯d believe whatever people tell you? Are you a f*cking elementary school student!?¡± he roared. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mr. Garrison. I was wrong. I shouldn¡¯t have believed him!¡± Sanford immediately got down on his knees. ¡°Let¡¯s go! We¡¯re going to check the Charity Association¡¯s records!¡± Levi demanded. Sanford immediately agreed. ¡°Understood, Sir. We¡¯ll head over at once!¡± Iris saw Levi bringing a group of men over to her just as she hung up a call with Kirin. Sanford said to her, ¡°Hello, Ms. Anabelle. Allow me to introduce myself. I¡¯m Sanford Collins, president of the Charity Association. I¡¯m here to apologize and request you toe with us to the Association to settle some matters.¡± Iris was dumbfounded. I just called Mr. Atkinson half an hour ago to ask for help, and the president of the Charity Association is here apologizing to me already? Just how powerful is this mysterious boss? Incredible! Iris admired this unknown man so much that she was now thinking of him as a lover. Everyone quickly headed toward the Charity Association once again. ¡°Get Jon Harvey to attend to me!¡± Levi ordered the front desk receptionist. It didn¡¯t take long for Jon to angrily show up with a group of bodyguards. ¡°What? Must you insist on causing trouble, Morris Group? I kicked you out just a while ago!¡± Jon raged. This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Levi scoffed. ¡°What¡¯s this? Is this how you attend to a guest?¡± ¡°Who the f*ck do you think you are that I have to attend to you? You wanna die?¡± Jon bellowed at him. ¡°What¡¯s your problem? Why are you acting like such a tyrant?¡± Iris argued. ¡°Am I not allowed to check your ounts? Mypany gave you a one-billion donation, for crying out loud!¡± ¡°No!¡± Jon turned her down right away. ¡°From now on, no one from Morris Group gets to step into this building. We won¡¯t ept your donations either!¡± ¡°What a bold statement. You must think you¡¯re so formidable,¡± Iris remarked. ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± the other directors began to speak out. ¡°We¡¯re the ones who have the final say in North Hampton¡¯s charity industry! If you have a problem with that, that¡¯s too bad!¡± Levi shook his head in frustration as he nced at these men. So this is how the Charity Association normally behaves. And it looks like these directors really gain a lot from their work. With one nce, Levi easily noticed that quite a few of these men wore luxury watches that was worth millions. ¡°How dare you!¡± An explosive roar erupted in the lobby. It was Sanford Collins, president of the Charity Association. Chapter 498 Chapter 498 ¡°You f*cking¡ªit¡¯s you, Mr. Collins?¡± Jon immediately paled in fright as he gazed at the group of men in disbelief. ¡°Mr. Jung? Mr. Yeager? What are you all doing here?¡± Jon and the other directors were beyond horrified. ¡°Hmph! Thepany would¡¯ve been shut down if I weren¡¯t here!¡± Sanford said with fury. ¡°Huh? That can¡¯t be, Mr. Collins. Why would the Charity Association be shut down?¡± Jon smiled sheepishly, not realizing that the man standing right in front of him was capable of tearing the entirepany down if he wanted to. You¡¯re all fired. You¡¯d better prepare for all the investigations you¡¯ll all be going through!¡± Sanford said coldly. Boom! ¡°What!?¡± ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Jon and the other directors felt as though they had just been struck by lightning. Sanford then turned to the four vice presidents behind him. ¡°When this is all over, we¡¯ll have to resign and go through the investigations too.¡± ¡°We understand!¡± the vice presidents immediately agreed. This was the best way for them to save themselves. Jon and his team were even more astounded. Who on earth is behind Morris Group that our president is voluntarily resigning? ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go check the records! Stop dilly-dallying,¡± said Levi. ¡°Yes, Chief!¡± Sanford and his men immediately lead the way. Iris stared intensely at Levi. He¡¯s actually acting all tough. The only reason why he got to put on such a show was because of Mr. Atkinson. And they¡¯re calling him Chief? What a pretentious guy you are, Levi! The truth unveiled itself not long after everyone arrived at the Charity Association. The one billion donation was indeed from Morris Group. It had nothing to do with Triple Group at all. ¡°I believe I don¡¯t have to tell you what to do next,¡± Levi remarked. ¡°Not at all, Chief! I¡¯ll take care of everything!¡± Sanford instantly arranged for an announcement to be made, confirming that it was Morris Group that had donated the money. Then, he contacted all the publishers andrge media outlets to report Morris Group¡¯s acts of charity. He also presented Morris its rightful award and certificate. ¡°I don¡¯t actually need these things, but you¡¯ll have to prepare them. They¡¯re all part of the legal process.¡± Levi red at Sanford, causing thetter to tremble in fear. ¡°By the way, let the world know that Triple Group never donated a single cent during the charity g,¡± the man instructed. Triple Group¡¯s thinking of gaining without even doing anything? Like that¡¯ll happen. ¡°Uhh¡­¡± Sanford hesitated for a moment. After all, Triple Group was a powerful foreign corporation. This was certainly a tough matter to deal with. ¡°Hmm?¡± Levi hummed coldly. ¡°I¡¯ll take care of it right away!¡± Triple Group was nothingpared to this man, after all. Very quickly, all therge media outlets began to ask the following: When will Triple Group donate to the charity program? Is it really for charity, or are they doing it just for clout? Even the Charity Association confirmed what was going on. Hence, the news quickly spread across North Hampton. ¡°So Triple Group is nothing but a scam? Didn¡¯t they donate a billion during the charity g?¡± ¡°The guys from Triple Group are nothing but leeches! It was Morris Group¡¯s money and it ended up bing theirs!¡± ¡°How shameless! They even ndered Oriental Star Group that night. What a bunch of dogs.¡± ¡­ The tide quickly turned. Triple Group was now in crisis after having its reputation destroyed. Meanwhile, inside the office of Triple Group in North Hampton. Horace Waller was smoking on a cigar while looking extremely grim. ¡°Something¡¯s fishy. I discussed everything with Sanford Collins and bought over a few of his vice presidents and directors. Why is this happening?¡± Horace was puzzled. At this very moment, someone from the Charity Association asked to meet him. Chapter 499 Chapter 499 ¡°Hello, Mr. Waller. We won¡¯t force you to pay the one-billion donation, but you¡¯ve already made your decision that night at the charity g, so I think it¡¯s best if you don¡¯t go back on your words. It¡¯d be bad publicity for Triple Group otherwise.¡± Horace gritted his teeth and paid up. He was fuming with anger. Triple Group never had any intention of paying such an amount. This was simply a loss resulting from not carrying out his tasks well. Bang! Bang! Bang! Horae hit his desk in fury. ¡°Damn you, Morris Group!¡± At that very moment, he received a phone call. The person on the line proceeded to chastise him. With a gloomy face, Horace silently listened to everything that was being said to him. ¡°Mr. Park Hae-Jin will arrive in North Hampton soon. You¡¯ll be in charge of weing him! Leave all of North Hampton¡¯s matters to Mr. Park from now on. All you need to do is assist him.¡± Horace¡¯s expression instantly took a turn upon the mention of the name. Park Hae-Jin was the son of Park Cheon-shin, the regional manager of Triple Group in Erudia. They were the direct descendants of the family that ruled Keerea¡¯s Triple Group, and had control over all affairs in Erudia. It was this father-and-son duo who caused Scott Yates to lose all his affiliations. Park Cheon-shin was someone who could go up against Scott Yates. His son was even more terrifying. Horace knew what Park Hae-Jin wasing to North Hampton for. That man was aplete deviant! At four o ¡®clock in the afternoon. Horace waited at a highway intersection with arge group. A row of cars arrived shortly after. The second vehicle was a LaFerrari worth forty million. The door opened and out came a young man in a suit. He had blue hair and his ears were pierced. A corner of his lips curled slightly as he stood in front of Horace. ¡°Wee to North Hampton, Mr. Park!¡± Horace bowed and said with a smile. Yet, the Keerean man suddenly grabbed Horace by the hair, pulling him forward. Horace cried out in pain. Pow! Hae-Jin punched Horace in the face, blood immediately spurted everywhere. Pow! Bam! ¡­ He continued his vicious assault on Horace. The poor man now looked like aplete mess. Wham! N?velDrama.Org owns this text. Finally, Hae-Jin kicked Horace in the stomach, sending him flying eight meters backwards. Thetter clutched his stomach and writhed in pain. This was exactly why Horace was afraid of Park Hae-Jin. Fortunately, he was the general manager in Erudia, and thus still of value to Triple Group. Otherwise, Hae-Jin would have already sent him to meet with his maker! ¡°Trash! You¡¯re all trash!¡± Hae-Jin raged. ¡°What¡¯s the point of looking after trash like you? We lost one billion just like that, not to mention Triple¡¯s reputation was tarnished!¡± The man was so livid that he brought a few of Horace¡¯s men forward and proceeded to beat them up. ¡°It¡¯s all my fault, Mr. Park Hae-Jin! I swear I¡¯ll gain back what we¡¯ve lost!¡± Horace promised while kneeling in front of Hae-Jin. Then, he continued, ¡°I¡¯ve also prepared a few lovelydies for you, Mr. Park. They¡¯re all actresses who have recently made it big, such as Trisha Sullivan and Hazel Levine. Please enjoy your time with them!¡± This was the only way to protect his own life. Park Hae-Jin¡¯s temper died down slightly. ¡°Now that¡¯s what I¡¯m talking about!¡± Perhaps, not even Trisha Sullivan would have expected something like this to happen to her after betraying Oriental Star Group. Hae-Jin suddenly remembered something. ¡°I heard that the most popr actress right now is Helena Engler. Her boss is a real beauty too.¡± ¡°Uhh¡­ I don¡¯t think I can do anything about that, Mr. Park¡­¡± Horace began to tremble. Hae-Jin scoffed. ¡°Then forget it. I¡¯ll take care of it myself! Remember this. North Hampton is at the mercy of Triple Group. That¡¯s exactly why I¡¯m here!¡± Chapter 500 Chapter 500 Park Hae-Jin was extremely full of himself. However, Horace didn¡¯t question him at all. Because he knew what Triple Group was capable of. What Park Cheon-shin and his son were capable of. In fact, Park Cheon-shin and his son indistinctively held more power than Scott Yates did. But why did they never confront each other head on? The main reason was that the losses were too huge, even if they would have won. It would be akin to killing a thousand of Scott¡¯s men but losing eight hundred of their own. This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Now that Scott¡¯s faction had copsed, Triple Group stood alone and firm in Quebec. They could now do whatever they pleased! Triple Group had no issues taking over South City and ten other areas. The toughest nut to crack was North Hampton. Park Cheon-shin had immediately sent his son over after Horace¡¯s screw-up. That night, Trisha Sullivan and the other women who had signed Triple Group¡¯s ve contracts were given hell. The next day, they were carried straight into the hospital. Horace shuddered at the news. Park Hae-Jin was an absolute pervert who treated women like ythings. Many of them died. Those who didn¡¯t either ended up with depression or remained in the hospital¡­ Maurice was petrified too. Hae-Jin walked out and bumped into him. ¡°I heard you made it pretty big, but you¡¯re nothing but a street rat now. How are you even going to make me money?¡± Hae-Jin asked coldly. ¡°I can act,¡± Maurice answered while trembling. ¡°I can shoot lots of movies!¡± p, p. Hae-Jin patted the man¡¯s cheeks. ¡°Do you think anyone¡¯s going to watch your movies?¡± ¡°I¡­¡± Maurice froze on the spot. ptooey! Hae-Jin spat on the ground. ¡°Lick it up. I¡¯m a guy who spits wherever I like. From now on, your job is to lick up all of my spit,¡± he said with augh. ¡°No¡­ No¡­¡± Maurice instantly paled. How could a celebrity like him do such a thing? ¡°Now!¡± Hae-Jin kicked Maurice to the ground. Maurice had no choice but to lick it clean. Hae-Jin ended up spitting on the floor all day. Despair. Endless despair! Maurice would have remained a trending celebrity had he stuck with Oriental Star Group. His future would have been full of riches, glory and splendor. Sadly, he could only go through such suffering now. ¡­ At Bayview Garden. Iris picked Levi up for work in her Porsche. Zoey smiled helplessly. Her snobbish best friend was actually driving Levi to work. It must be because he¡¯s that charming. Zoey smiled. While driving, she suddenly spotted a Ferrari speeding recklessly on the leftne, disregarding all traffic rules. All the surrounding vehicles tried to evade it. Those who didn¡¯t make it in time ended up crashing into other cars or the guard rails. ¡°What!?¡± Zoey¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief. The Ferrari suddenly turned to the rightne and began zooming toward her. Zoey wasn¡¯t driving slowly, but it was already toote to switchnes. Crash! The two cars violently collided. The airbag was instantly deployed, protecting Zoey. No one was injured. However, the vehicles were a different story. The Ferrari¡¯s head hadpletely caved in, and Zoey¡¯s Audi RS7 was severely damaged too. m! The owner of the Ferrari got down. He looked extremely menacing with his blue hair and pierced ears. Behind the Ferrari were several other vehicles. Dozens of men in ck began to exit and walk over. ¡°How the hell do you even drive!?¡± Park Hae-Jin¡¯s attendant, Park Chang-wook, ferociously gave Zoey¡¯s Audi a few kicks. Chapter 501 Chapter 501 Getting out of her car, Zoey yelled furiously, ¡°I¡¯m not the one to me here! You guys were the ones who were going in the opposite direction! How is that my fault?¡± She was not the slightest bit afraid of them as she was certain that she was in the right. After all, they had been driving in the opposite direction first. A fact that could be proven easily, since this entire stretch of road had multiple surveince cameras. Chang-wook sneered and replied, ¡°Heh! Ie from Keerea so I¡¯m not familiar with the trafficws in your country. All I know is that you¡¯ve rammed into Mr. Park¡¯s car, a Ferrari that costs more than forty million! Look how badly damaged it is! We expect you to take full responsibility for this!¡± ¡°You-!¡± Zoey was so mad that she could have screamed. She had never met such a shameless person in her many years of life! Youe from Keerea so you don¡¯t know our trafficws? What kind of logic is that? ¡°How could you talk in such a manner to such a beautiful woman?¡± A powerful voice rang out before Park Hae-jin appeared. Chang-wook moved aside quickly, to allow his boss a clear path towards Zoey. Hae-jin swept a lecherous gaze across the woman¡¯s body, desire and possessiveness gleaming in his eyes. ¡°I have long heard about how North Hampton is a city filled with all kinds of pretty women. Seems like the rumors are true! You¡¯re a gorgeous woman indeed!¡± Hae-jin praised with a smile. Zoey raised an eyebrow at him before asking coldly, ¡°Were you the one driving just now?¡± ¡°Yeah. What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°Why didn¡¯t you obey the trafficws? You¡¯re just lucky that nothing serious had happened this time and that nobody was injured. Would you have been willing to bear responsibility if anything happened?¡± Her chest was heaving with the fury that was currently coursing through her body. Hae-jin chuckled and replied arrogantly, ¡°You probably don¡¯t know this, but I¡¯ve been in Erudia for a very long time now. I have never once bothered myself with trafficws. The onlyws I obey are my own! Is it so wrong for me to want to go a little faster when it¡¯s so congested on the roads? My business deals are worth billions, or even tens of billions. Every second that I waste is a major loss of profits. Who will reimburse me for that? Besides, all those pesky rules and regtions are created for poor people. Why should I, a person who drives a car worth more than forty million, obey them?¡± Hearing him spout such nonsense made her itch, wanting to p some sense into him. ¡°Firstly, it doesn¡¯t matter where youe from. As long as you¡¯re here in Erudia, you¡¯ll have to follow the rules. Secondly, everyone is equal here in this country. It doesn¡¯t matter if you¡¯re royalty or a commoner- The punishments are the same! Viting thew is viting thew. Nobody cares how much your car is worth!¡± she tried to reason with him while staring him down, straight in the eyes. Her strong personality surprised Hae-jin as well, as he soon felt his intrigue grow. Feisty and pretty. How rare! Scoffing, he responded in a haughty tone, ¡°I don¡¯t care! I¡¯ve always done things my way, following my own rules and no one else¡¯s. You¡¯ve damaged my car so you¡¯ll have to pay me back for it! How about this? I¡¯m feeling a little generous today. All you need to do is pay me back forty million, nothing more!¡± Zoey was immediately astounded, as she had grown spitting mad at the audacity of the man. The nerve of this man! This collision happened because of him, yet he dares to ask me for compensation? And forty million as well! ¡°Are you crazy? I¡¯m going to call the police!¡± She took her phone out and was just about to do that when a dozen men in ck clothing surrounded her. One of them snatched her phone from her hands before she could stop him. N?velDrama.Org owns this text. ¡°Hey! Give me back my phone!¡± she yelled. The crowd that had formed at the first sign of a traffic ident stirred slightly, but the presence of the burly men deterred them from actually doing anything to help. Hae-jin toyed with Zoey¡¯s phone, a smirk curling upon his lips. ¡°Pay up if you want your phone back!¡± ¡°As if I would actually pay you forty million! Dream on!¡± She would rather die than pay him any money! Her response had his smirk widening, as he started to take on a perverted edge. He took two steps forward so he was closer to her. ¡°You don¡¯t want to pay me? Fine! Sleep with me for a week and you won¡¯t need to give me anything else. That¡¯s seven million a night. Quite profitable, wouldn¡¯t you agree? I¡¯m pretty sure that there¡¯s nothing else you can do that will earn you that much in a single night.¡± ¡°Hehehe¡­¡± The rest of his men sniggered and leered at her. Chapter 502 Chapter 502 Hae-jin was already being pretty polite and respectful by giving Zoey a choice. Previously, he would not have wasted so much time and effort on any woman that had caught his interest. He would have simply dragged the woman away without a care for her protests. Of course, this was most likely because she truly was a beautiful woman. ¡°You¡¯ll have topensate me one way or the other. The choice is yours to make! You have one minute.¡± Zoey was starting to panic at her current predicament. She was alone and she could not even use her phone to call for help. The serious expressions on the aggressive-looking men¡¯s faces told her that they were not ying around. ¡°What¡¯s going on here?¡± Just then, a familiar and weed voice rang out. Levi! She spun around and threw herself into his arms, crying out, ¡°Darling, they¡¯re bullying me!¡± Tears pricked at the corner of her eyes as frustration and helplessness threatened to overwhelm her. She had seen her fair share of unreasonable people, yet, this was the first time she had ever met someone so outrageous. Thankfully, Levi had arranged for some people to keep an eye on his wife, from afar. Those men had instantly informed him when they had received the first signs of trouble, whereupon he instantly told Iris to turn around and head back. Iris was notorious for her short temper, which hade into y now. ¡°You were driving in the wrong direction! Why should we have to pay you back? Shouldn¡¯t it be the other way around!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right! That man really was driving against the flow of traffic! I saw it with my own eyes!¡± ¡°That Ferrari driver is the one who¡¯s at fault here! He did not obey the trafficws!¡± ¡­ Finally getting an opportunity to speak, the crowd began to point their fingers at Hae-jin as they spoke up against the injustice happening. ¡°You felt that the road was too narrow to show off your shitty car, so you had to drive over into the oppositene, is that it?¡± Levi sniped in a cold tone. ¡°I don¡¯t care! I¡¯m from Keerea; the trafficws in your country don¡¯t apply to me! Besides, I¡¯ll do what I want! She collided with my car so she¡¯ll either have to cough up forty million or she can choose to spend a week with me!¡± Hae-jin insisted cockily. He had always done as he had pleased in South City and nobody had dared to do anything to stop him. As long as nothing incredibly serious happened, everyone would typically turn a blind eye to what he had done. Here in North Hampton, he thought that he could do the same. ¡°What? So what if he¡¯s a foreigner? That doesn¡¯t give him the right to be so impudent! It¡¯s not like that makes him smarter than us either!¡± ¡°You¡¯re in Erudia now, not your own country. Either obey ourws or get the hell out of this country!¡± ¡°Yeah, exactly! Having money and status doesn¡¯t give you the right to act so willfully!¡± ¡­ The crowd buzzed like a hive of angry bees at Hae-jin¡¯s arrogance. ¡°Shut up, youmoners! You have no right to speak here! Do you have any idea who I am? My father is the regional manager of Triple Group in Erudia! Why else do you think that nobody hase to settle this matter yet? That¡¯s because nobody dares to do so!¡± Hae-jin stated smugly. It was only then that everybody realized that there was some truth to his words. Indeed, it had been a while since the ident had happened, yet no one had appeared to handle the matter. The only exnation for that was that nobody wanted to offend him! Even Levi had not foreseen that he would run into the son of the regional manager of Triple Group. Grinning triumphantly, Hae-jin continued, ¡°Now, which option will you choose? Pay me back the money or spend the week with me? Make your decision now or don¡¯t even think about leaving!¡± His men swiftly surrounded Levi and the others, their posture threatening. Fear coursed through Iris and Zoey as they wondered how they would be getting out of this situation. Levi did not appear to be afraid as he chuckled and answered, ¡°We won¡¯t leave. At least not without settling this issue first!¡± This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Digging out his phone, he dialed a number. ¡°Xavier,e here this instance, to handle this problem! I don¡¯t care who he is or what connections he has! Either you deal with this, or I will!¡± On the other side of the phone, the captain of the Patrol Squad paled dramatically. A short whileter, the loud wailing of sirens gradually grew louder. A row of patrol cars came speeding towards Levi and the others, before screeching to a halt nearby. Xavier exited the lead vehicle, followed by the chief and deputy chief of the traffic police. Chapter 503 Chapter 503 At this point, they had already checked the surveince tapes and had a rough idea of what had happened. Now, all they needed was to interrogate the crowd for their ounts of the event. The arrival of Xavier seemed to dampen the spirits of Hae-jin and his men. Despite that, they still had an arrogant air around them and were not particrly respectful towards the policemen who had questioned them. ording to Hae-jin, Triple Group was an incredibly importantpany that would greatly aid the development of North Hampton in the future. Since he would be the sessor someday, that meant that he was not someone whom they could touch. In no time at all, Xavier had reached his verdict. ¡°After a thorough investigation, I hereby pronounce Park Hae-jin guilty of wrong-way driving! He is to bear full responsibility for the reparation costs of the ident, both for himself and for Ms. Zoey Lopez. At the same time, his driver¡¯s license shall be revoked and he is not allowed to sit for the driver¡¯s license test in Erudia, for the next five years. In addition to that, he is to be detained for the next fifteen days.¡± After he was done with that announcement, he quickly snuck a nce at Levi. Zoey nodded, ¡°Captain Fields, there¡¯s no need for Mr. Park to reimburse me. I¡¯m already insured so I just need to talk to my insurancepany. Thank you for serving me justice!¡± The crowd cheered and apuded as well, evidently happy with his decision. Xavier could feel his blood pounding in his ears as he flushed in pleasure. Who knew that serving the people would feel so good? What a sense of aplishment! ¡°What!¡± Hae-jin was stunned at what he was hearing. Previously, he had done something even worse than this at South City, and yet, he had not even gotten a single demerit point. Now, his driver¡¯s license was being revoked and he had to be detained? Infuriated, he yelled, ¡°Do you know who I am? Retract your punishment immediately or you¡¯ll be sorry!¡± Xavier red at him coldly and ordered his men, ¡°Take him away! Arrest whoever dares to interfere too!¡± With that, Hae-jin was dragged away by the policemen. Chang-wook and the others wanted to stop his arrest, but unfortunately, they were too helpless to do anything. All they could do was stare, as their boss was shoved inside one of the police cars. Before he entered, Hae-jin snarled at Levi, ¡°Rest assured that I¡¯ll be out soon enough. Just you wait!¡± Completely ignoring the threat, Levi instructed the captain, ¡°Set the bail money for¡­ at least five million. Use that money on the development of North Hampton.¡± ¡°Okay, understood!¡± Xavier nodded. Respect and admiration shone in his eyes as he looked at Levi. Even now, all he can think about is the future of North Hampton! ¡°Honey, I¡¯ll drop you off at work first before getting you another car.¡± Zoey and Iris were shooting Levi curious nces. All it took was one phone call from him, and this entire matter was settled. The two women exchanged nces, seeming to understand what the other was thinking. The boss of Morris Group must have been the one to resolve this issue. There¡¯s no way that it was Levi! Meanwhile, inside the office of Triple Group in North Hampton. ¡°What! Mr. Hae-jin was arrested?¡± Horace¡¯s tone was disbelieving, matching the shocked expression on his face. He demanded, ¡°Who has actually dared to do that? Don¡¯t they know who he is?¡± ¡°It was Xavier Fields himself!¡± Horace¡¯s face fell before he uttered, ¡°He personally arrested Mr. Hae-jin? Come with me, quickly! We have to bail Mr. Hae-jin out!¡± It did not take him long to arrive at the police station. Upon hearing that the bail was set at five million, he was taken aback. ¡°Mr. Waller, you have to understand that wrong-way driving is quite a serious crime.¡± Horace did not hesitate in paying the bail. Regardless of whether it was ten million, or even one hundred million, it was not like he had any other choice but to pay. Thus, Hae-jin was released from jail. Gritting his teeth, he bit out, ¡°I want you to conduct a background check on a few people for me. I won¡¯t let them go for doing this to me!¡± ¡°No worries, Sir. I¡¯ll see to it immediately!¡± Horace assured. ¡°Give me the car keys!¡± Hae-jin demanded with his hand held out. ¡°Ah, I can¡¯t do that, Sir! Your driver¡¯s license is still revoked, so you¡¯re not allowed to drive in Erudia for the next five years!¡± Disregarding the other man¡¯s protests, Hae-jin snatched the keys from him. His lips pulled up into a sneer and he boasted, ¡°So what if I¡¯m driving without a license? As if anybody would have the guts to do anything about it!¡±? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Chapter 504 Chapter 504 ¡°It was just a stroke of bad luck that I was arrested this time. But who in the entire city of North Hampton would dare touch me a second time?¡± Hae-jin was visibly enraged. He had been in Erudia for many years, yet never once had he suffered such humiliation before. With a loud roar, the car sped off into the distance. Horace sighed in exasperation and annoyance, not knowing whether it was a good thing or not that he had allowed Hae-jin to drive off. Just then, Park Cheon-shin called him. The moment he epted the call, the furious voice of his boss red out, through the speakers, ¡°How useless can you be, you piece of trash? Why can¡¯t you do anything right? Do you have no power in North Hampton?¡± ¡°N-no, that¡¯s not it. Boss, I-¡± Cheon-sin interrupted him, ¡°I don¡¯t want to hear any more excuses! This is the second mistake you¡¯ve made. You know the consequences of a third!¡± A cold sweat broke out across Horace¡¯s body. He was well aware that Park Cheon-sin was not a man to be trifled with. For all of that, Scott Yates was truly a terrifying man; he was still someone who had valued loyalty and righteousness. Unfortunately, Park Cheon-shin was Keerean. He was ruthless, cruel, and he did not abide by any rules other than his own. Anyone who had a brain would know why they had to be scared of him! Horace hastily dialed a number. ¡°Gather all the men that we have in North Hampton and protect Park Hae-jin at all costs! Nothing must happen to him!¡± In an instant, all of the men that he had scattered across the city began to mobilize. If anything happened to Hae-jin, thousands of men would be able to rush to his aid in less than ten minutes. Back at Oriental Star Group, Zoey was saying, ¡°Darling, leave the matter of my car to the insurance company, okay? They¡¯ll know what to do to reimburse me. Don¡¯t involve yourself in this anymore.¡± Levi shook his head, insisting, ¡°No way! Whoever ruined your car has to pay!¡± ¡°Huh? There¡¯s no need for that, is there? He¡¯s already been punished!¡± she mumbled with a small frown. She was mainly worried that Levi would create more trouble than it was worth. Grinning, he reassured her, ¡°I never said that I would let him off the hook so easily! Rx. A new car will be waiting for you before you finish work for the day. Just you wait and see!¡± Besides, that minor punishment was administered by Xavier, not him. He still needed to get his revenge on Hae-jin for what he had tried to do. After he returned to Morris Group, he sent Phoenix off to locate Hae-jin. ¡°Sir, Park Hae-jin is at Ocean Vi!¡± ¡°Okay, I¡¯ve got it.¡± He headed downstairs and went looking for Seth. ¡°Seth, I need you to take me somewhere.¡± ¡°No problem, Mr. Garrison!¡± Being an observant man, Seth could instantly tell that Levi was going out to handle a ¡®problem.¡¯ He smiled as he queried, ¡°Shall I bring more men, Sir?¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need for that. The two of us should be enough.¡± At Ocean Vi. Hae-jin was currently in the gym, venting out his frustration. ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. He was standing in an arena, dressed in only a singlet that had boasted his muscr figure. Six men surrounded him in a loose circle, each bloodier than thest. ¡°C¡¯mon then! Come at me, you useless trash!¡± he bellowed before bursting into motion. He was a master at Taekwondo and he was one of the strongest fighters in the world. The six men were soon sprawled on the floor, moaning in pain. Yet, that was simply not enough to appease Hae-jin. In a few swift moves, he proceeded to break all of their limbs with several horrible cracking sounds. ¡°Ahhhh!¡± The agonized cries of the crippled men reverberated in the gym, causing Hae-jin¡¯s men to shiver. Hae-jin was incredibly cruel and aggressive, a true psychopath. Anyone that had sparred with him had always ended up with some grievous injuries. ¡°Sir, I¡¯ve found out the information that you¡¯d wanted!¡± Chang-wook yelled as he dashed into the gym. Wiping away the blood on his hands, Hae-jin snapped, ¡°And?¡± ¡°The woman involved in the ident with you is the chairwoman of Oriental Star Group, Zoey Lopez. The man who¡¯d helped her is her husband, Levi Garrison, while the other woman is the vice-president of Morris Group, Iris Anabelle,¡± his assistant reported. Hae-jin¡¯s eyes brightened at the information and he eximed gleefully, ¡°Hahaha, what a coincidence! Those are exactly the people that I¡¯m here to deal with!¡± ¡°What shall we do now, Sir?¡± Chang-wook questioned. Chapter 505 Chapter 505 ¡°There¡¯s no way I¡¯ll let them go free now.¡± A wicked smirk yed upon Hae-jin¡¯s lips. Bang! The doors to the gym were kicked wide open, banging loudly as the two halves mmed into the wall. ¡°Where is Park Hae-jin?¡± A deep voice boomed out. Everyone in the gym whipped their heads around in the direction of the noise, only to see Levi and Seth striding inside. ¡°Sir, isn¡¯t that Levi Garrison?¡± Chang-wook pointed out. Upon realizing that it was indeed Levi, Hae-jin smiled cruelly. ¡°Shut the doors! Don¡¯t let them escape!¡± His men did as they were ordered before moving so that they had Levi and Sethpletely trapped. ¡°You have some serious guts to deliver yourselves to my doorstep! Even better, now, I don¡¯t have to go looking for you!¡± he thundered. Levi lit a cigarette calmly as if he were not currently surrounded by more than a dozen enemies. ¡°Listen up, punk! The only way for me to let you off the hook is if you hand over your wife to me for some fun. Hahaha!¡± Hae-jin guffawed loudly, his men joining in soon after. Through it all, Levi remained silent, as he merely stared at the chortling men. The menacing look in his eyes caused fear to course through Hae-jin. ¡°W-what are you doing here?¡± Hae-jin found himself asking. Levi¡¯s voice was cid but there was an undercurrent of steel to it. ¡±You¡¯d rammed into my wife¡¯s car and ruined it, so now, you have to pay up!¡± Once again, Hae-jin and his men roared withughter. The expressions on their faces clearly showed that they had thought that Levi was a fool. To dare ask Park Hae-jin forpensation, he really must be an idiot! ¡°You want me to pay up?¡± Hae-jin asked for confirmation. ¡°That¡¯s right! Her car costs at least two million, you know. Now, pay up!¡± ¡°Let me tell you a cold, hard fact: I have never reimbursed anyone for anything before! I never have and never will. You¡¯ve said that you want my money? Only in your dreams!¡± Taking a puff of his cigarette, Levi stated indifferently, ¡°What if I insist on receivingpensation from you?¡± Raucousughter greeted his words. Hae-jin had even thrown his head back, his stomach aching with the force of his chortling. Being so bold while the police captain was around one matter. It was another matter entirely to demandpensation from him while on his turf. This guy must have a death wish! ¡°Hahaha¡­ Oh, my aching sides¡­Urgh!¡± Hae-jin¡¯s mockingughter was abruptly cut off when Levi suddenly stabbed his still burning cigarette into the other man¡¯s open mouth. ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. ¡°Argh!¡± Hae-jin screamed in agony. His men were dumbfounded at what had just happened. Levi had moved so fast that even Hae-jin had been unable to react in time. A deathly silence descended upon them. Nobody had expected Levi to attack so suddenly. Even Seth was amazed at the speed of his movement. ¡°Is it really that funny?¡± Levi asked with a frown. Face scrunched up and red with pain, Hae-jin roared, ¡°Beat them up! I don¡¯t want to see them standing after this or else!¡± Acknowledging his orders, his men prepared to rush forward, at Levi. ¡°Are all you f***ers bored of living already? C¡¯mon then, make a move! I dare you!¡± Whipping out two batons, Seth stared the men down without a hint of fear on his face. He was a retired military scout who had seen more than his fair share of wars. Facing down these normal men was nothingpared to what he had faced on the battlefields. This was the reason that Levi had hired him on, as the head of security. ¡°Do you regreting with me, Seth?¡± Levi wondered aloud. ¡°Hah, as if! Since you treat me as a brother, I¡¯m more than happy to do the same!¡± came Seth¡¯s proud reply. Smiling, Levi answered, ¡°That¡¯s good to know.¡± Enraged, Hae-jin snarled at his men, ¡°What the hell are you guys still standing around for? Get them!¡± Chapter 506 Chapter 506 ¡°Charge!¡± Hae-jin¡¯s men gave out a battle cry as they rushed at Levi and Seth. Thud! Thud! ¡­ Armed with his batons, Seth showed that just because he was retired did not mean that he had lost his combat abilities. Nobody could get close to him at all as they were swatted down like flies. Levi¡¯s side of things was even scarier. Thud! One punch from him would send his opponent flying back more than ten meters. ¡­ ¡°Ugh¡­¡± A short whileter, all of Hae-jin¡¯s men were copsed on the ground, groaning and whimpering in pain. Hae-jin and Chang-wook were utterly dumbstruck, as they stared at the other two men with wide-eyed disbelief. How can they be so powerful? Despite being a Taekwondo master, Hae-jin could tell he was no match for Seth, let alone Levi. Wham! With a harsh smack from Seth¡¯s baton, Chang-wook was soon sent sprawling to the ground. Before Hae-jin could retaliate, the ex-military scout kicked him and he was swift, to crumple to the floor. N?velDrama.Org owns this text. At longst, he was dragged forward and tossed at Levi¡¯s feet. ¡°Well then. Are you going to pay up now?¡± Levi patted the defeated man¡¯s cheek gently. Hae-jin may have been domineering and arrogant, but he was no fool. He knew that it was better to back down now to lick his wounds. Revenge couldeter. With that thought in mind, he nodded. ¡°Yes, I will as you want.¡± ¡°Great! Let¡¯s go and select a brand new car, shall we?¡± And that was how Levi came to choose a McLaren 720s for Zoey, a car that had cost more than four million. Humiliation! Complete and utter humiliation! Hae-jin¡¯s face was flushed with shame as he seethed in impotent anger. Not only had he been beaten up, rather, he was also being forced to paypensation as well! Before he left, Levi gave him onest parting warning, ¡°Your driver¡¯s license has been revoked, so don¡¯t ever let me see you driving on the road again. Otherwise, I won¡¯t have mercy on you, the next time around!¡± ¡°You-¡± Hae-jin was sorely tempted to retort that it was none of his business if he drove without a license. However, he knew that all that would bring him was another round of beating. Gritting his teeth, he replied, ¡°I-I¡­ understand¡­¡± When Zoey got off work and spotted the brand new McLaren waiting for her, she was stunned. ¡°T-this¡­ W-where did you get this from?¡± ¡°It¡¯spensation!¡± was Levi¡¯s cheerful reply. ¡°Huh? Compensation? Why would he buy me a car aspensation?¡± ¡°I convinced him with virtue and managed to make him see sense. Of course, he would make it up to you somehow.¡± She shot him a suspicious look, certain that things were not as simple as he had made it out to be. After Levi and Seth left, Hae-jin practically exploded with rage. ¡°Useless pieces of trash! I wasted millions on you and you can¡¯t even defeat a single security guard!¡± He did not hold back as heshed out at his men, each blow breaking their skins and causing their blood to stter to the ground. His bodyguards bore their punishment silently, feeling as though they deserved it since they had lost to a security guard, even with their advantage in numbers. Right then, Horace finally arrived at the scene. Sweat dotted his forehead and dripped down his face. Cheon-shin¡¯s warning about making the third mistake echoed in his ears. How could he have known something would happen to Hae-jin yet again, even after all the efforts he had put in? With a thump, he fell to his knees before Hae-jin. ¡°Sir, this is all my fault! I did not handle this matter properly. Please punish me!¡± Wham! Hae-jin¡¯s foot darted out in a hard kick, sending Horace flying back several meters. ¡°All of you are worthless!¡± the infuriated man bellowed. Crawling back to Hae-jin, Horace pleaded, ¡°Sir, please give me another chance! I promise that I¡¯ll deal with this matter properly this time!¡± ¡°Where were you when I was getting beaten up? I thought you¡¯d said that you had everything in control, here in North Hampton?¡± Hae-jin demanded. Crack! ¡°Ahhhh!¡± Horace rolled on the ground in agony as the other man snapped his arm in two. ¡°S-sir, w-what would you have me do? I-I¡¯ll do anything that you tell me to!¡± he wheezed through his pain. Chapter 507 Chapter 507 Hae-jin took out his phone and dialed his father¡¯s number. ¡°Dad, I was beaten up by someone. I hope that you can send Lee Da-jong and Lee Da-yong over to aid me. Please!¡± ¡°Okay, no problem.¡± A crazy smile spread across his face at his father¡¯s easy agreement. ¡°With the two of them by my side, I won¡¯t have to be afraid of anyone in North Hampton!¡± Lee Da-jong and Lee Da-yong were two of his father¡¯s personal bodyguards. Together, they were on par with Typhoon, in terms ofbat ability. The two men, brothers, were two of Keerea¡¯s best Taekwondo masters. In fact, they were the disciples of Lee Jae-shik, the chief coach of Keerea¡¯s soldiers. In Keerea, Lee Jae-shik was like a god to the people. Having perfected his form over the years, his Taekwondo skills were second to none, in the entire world. Not only that, but he had also trained Keerea¡¯s Special Operations Regiment. All of the men that underwent his training were powerful individuals in their own right. It was rumored that two of his beloved disciples had inherited fifty percent of his skills. They, too, used to be part of the Special Operations Regiment and had killed hundreds of enemies on the battlefield by themselves. For the past few years, they had been by Park Cheon-shin¡¯s side as he carved a territory for himself in Erudia.? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. The recent events had pushed Hae-jin over the edge and he had had no choice but to ask for their help. With a coldugh, Hae-jin eximed, ¡°Someone had once told me that I would be unable to act out without a driver¡¯s license. Well, I¡¯m not entirely convinced about that!¡± Knowing that Hae-jin was beyond reason now, all Horace could do was select two hundred of his best men to protect the other man. That night, Azure Dragon brought news to Levi. ¡°Sir, South City is saying that they can¡¯t do anything about Triple Group stealing those hundreds of billions from Scott Yates. Not unless they outrightly confront them about it. They are rather reluctant to do that, as Triple Group and South City are working together on a lot of projects.¡± Levi snorted and replied, ¡°Seeing as they¡¯re so hesitant about this, I¡¯ll handle this matter myself! I¡¯ve already said that nobody is allowed to touch that money!¡± If Triple Group had only been satisfied with confining themselves to South City, he would not have minded them. Yet, now they were getting greedy and extending their reach into North Hampton. Levi was having none of that. This was just giving him more reason, to want to deal with them. Meanwhile, Hae-jin was as excited as a child on Christmas morning. The reason for his high spirits? Lee Da-yong and Lee Da-jong had arrived. The two men stood there like tigers, waiting to pounce, muscles coiled and ready to strike. The menacing aura they had exuded sent shivers racing down Horace¡¯s spine. Suddenly, he felt his body turn cold, all over. ¡°Who in North Hampton would dare to touch me now?¡± Hae-jin stated arrogantly with a mad cackle. The next day, Hae-jin was still doing as he had pleased, racing down the roads in a luxury sports car. Following closely behind him was a ck sedan with the two brothers inside. All around them were two hundred of Horace¡¯s men, everybody dutifully following Hae-jin as he weaved and darted through the traffic. He waspletely ignoring any and all trafficws. Wrong-way driving was only a minor crime amongst the list of other rules that he was currently breaking. When he saw a zebra crossing, he would elerate, watching gleefully as the pedestrians threw themselves to the side, to avoid him. One of the main roads of the city was even suffering from heavy congestion, due to his rampant driving. He had caused quite a few cases of traffic idents at several intersections. The strange happenings at that main road soon caught the attention of the staff at the Traffic Bureau. Using the surveince cameras, they were able to quickly locate the source of all the trouble- Hae-jin¡¯s sports car. ¡°I thought that his license was revoked and I believe that he¡¯s not allowed to sit for another test within the next five years? Why is he still driving on the roads?¡± Shocked and puzzled, they quickly reported this incident to their superiors. Hae-jin was feeling particrly satisfied, upon looking at what he had caused, at that main road. ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m driving without a license! So what? Come and arrest me if you can!¡± he shouted at one of the surveince cameras before pointing his middle finger towards it, in an obscene gesture. The camera perfectly captured the smug and haughty expression on his face. ¡°Levi Garrison, I¡¯m driving without a license! What are you going to do about it?¡± Chapter 508 Chapter 508 The record of the list ofws that Hae-jin had flouted had swiftly found its way over to Xavier¡¯s desk. He did not immediately resolve the issue, instead, he decided to inform Levi about it. ¡°Sir, what do you think we should do?¡± Xavier was trembling slightly from where he was standing in front of Levi. He could clearly sense that the other man was furious. Hae-jin¡¯s actions were not only a snub at the God of War himself, but rather, it was also directed to the laws of Erudia! ¡°I¡¯ll see to this matter personally!¡± Levi bit out harshly. ¡°Understood!¡± ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. In truth, Xavier was also incredibly pissed off at what Hae-jin had done. However, he was in a difficult bind, and so, he could only turn a blind eye to the situation. He knew that quite a few people were in the same boat as him. Thus, he was quite relieved that the God of War was going to handle this matter himself. Finally, someone is going to teach that arrogant brat a lesson! Levi stated, ¡°I¡¯ll head over there now.¡± He was honestly surprised that such an egoistic person even existed in this day and age. ¡°Seth, I need you to drop me off somewhere.¡± Once again, he headed to his destination with Seth as his only backup. At that moment, Hae-jin had moved on to one of the coastal roads. He was driving in the opposite direction again, going against the flow of traffic. The Traffic Bureau¡¯s hotline was ringing incessantly as reports of his wrongdoings poured in endlessly. Horace, who was observing everything from a distance, was extremely worried at the actions of the younger man. He¡¯s pissing off way too many people in one go! How stupid can he be? Provoking the government of North Hampton by driving without a license is a phenomenally dumb idea! At this rate, he¡¯s going to doom Triple Group! However, Horace knew that this was all part of Cheon-shin¡¯s n. Cheon-shin was allowing his son to do this, even encouraging him! The reason for that was simple- to exert pressure on North Hampton. He wanted Jesse Nielsen, the governor of North Hampton, to understand Triple Group¡¯s intentions. They were going to break into the North Hampton market, one way or the other. Hae-jin abruptly stopped his car. ¡°Aw, c¡¯mon! I¡¯ve been doing this for so long yet not a single person dares to confront me about it? How boring!¡± Vroom! In the next second, an Audi screeched to a halt before him, as two men soon exited the car. Hae-jin¡¯s face darkened, the moment he hadid eyes on them. Soon enough, his blood began to boil in his veins. It was his most hated enemy, the man who had humiliated him time and time again- Levi! Upon getting out of the car, the first thing Levi did was lunge towards Hae-jin. He grabbed Hae-jin by the cor before the other man could react. ¡°Didn¡¯t I remind you not to drive without a license?¡± Levi growled in a chilly tone. There was a dangerous gleam in his eyes. ¡°I-I-I¡­¡± Fear had Hae-jin stuttering and he could not even finish his sentence. Bang! A sedan charged towards them and stopped before two men stepped out of the car. It was Da-yong and Da-jong. The atmosphere changed at their appearance, bing tense as the temperature seemed to drop, by several degrees. Unease curled in Seth as he watched them warily. What a terrifying aura! The two men locked their gazes on him and Seth¡¯s Adam¡¯s apple bobbed as he swallowed. It was like having a deadly viper targeting you. Horace¡¯s men arrived soon after, swiftly encircling Levi and Seth and blocking them from escaping. Seth could feel himself tensing at how dangerous the situation was turning out to be. Despite that, he was still not unafraid! Levi paid no mind to the men around him, his attention focused on Hae-jin alone. ¡°Well? Haven¡¯t I warned you before?¡± ¡°Such insolence! Let go of Mr. Park!¡± Da-jong¡¯s low voice warned. Dismissing the man¡¯s warning, Levi patted Hae-jin¡¯s cheek condescendingly. ¡°Still not willing to answer me? That¡¯s just asking for a p from me, you know.¡± Da-jong thundered, ¡°You dare?¡± Scoffing, Levi raised his hand and gave Hae-jin a hard smack across the cheek. p! ¡°Hmm? What are you going to do about it?¡± he mocked with a grin. Da-jong¡¯s face purpled with rage at how the other man had tantly ignored his warning and hit Hae- jin. Damn you! Chapter 509 Chapter 509 ¡°You b*****d, what did you do!¡± Da-yong cried out in shocked anger. Levi smiled and uttered in an innocent tone, ¡°Oh, you didn¡¯t see? Okay, let me show you one more time!¡± Smack! Another ringing pnded on Hae-jin¡¯s face. Within seconds, his face swelled up badly, as Levi had not held back his strength when hitting him. ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. There was a loud intake of breath from everyone present before their jaws dropped open in astonishment. The Lee brothers were utterly stupefied. Someone had actually dared to hit Hae-jin right in front of them, in a deliberate act of provocation. How humiliating! How were they going to exin this to their boss, Cheon-shin? No, they simply could not endure this anymore! They could not stand by and keep still, as the situation had escted! Hae-jin was beyond furious as he shrieked, ¡°Kill him! Kill them both!¡± Da-jong sprang into action, pouncing forward in Levi¡¯s direction. In the blink of an eye, he had crossed the ten meters separating both him and Levi. He raised his leg up high, sweeping at thetter¡¯s head. Whoosh! The speed and force behind his kick caused it to whistle through the air. A wave of hot air mmed into Seth and his face felt like it was burning. What was even more terrifying was the killing intent, that was emanating from Da-jong. It was the kind of aura that could only be honed out on the raging battlefields, amongst a sea of corpses. He¡¯s strong. Incredibly strong! The wave of pressurized air left behind in the wake of Da-jong¡¯s kick was enough to force Seth back several steps, a fact that had worry for Levi springing up in him. Levi will definitely die if this kicknds on his head! However, it was toote for him to do anything about it now. Right before Da-jong¡¯s foot was about to connect with Levi¡¯s head, thetter moved. Da-jong¡¯s eyes widened when his instincts screamed at him that danger wasing. Levi¡¯s leg snapped out, his speed a lot faster than Da-jong. Wham! Like a sledgehammer, his kicknded on Da-jong¡¯s abdomen and sent the man soaring back. Thud! Da-jong crashed to the ground hard, his face pale and twisted with agony. Nobody but him would know that Levi¡¯s single kick had injured his internal organs badly. Everyone was speechless upon witnessing what had just happened. If even a skilled fighter like Da-jong was no match for Levi, then just how powerful could he be? ¡°Die!¡± Da-yong roared before disappearing from view. He appeared behind Levi and there was a silvery glint, as something slid into his hand from his sleeve. Schnick! Brandishing the dagger in his hand, he stabbed it towards Levi¡¯s neck. He had done all of this in one fluid movement, not a single motion wasting any more energy than necessary. It was perfection, honed from hundreds of battles and kills! As expected of the famous Lee Jae-shik¡¯s disciples, one was a master at the art of Taekwondo, while the other had trained his body into the perfect weapon. His move was simple and direct, yet incredibly fast, deadly and urate. Seth and Hae-jin, the two men standing closest to him other than Levi, could feel a coldness seeping into them. The hairs all over their bodies stood on end and they froze, unable to even twitch a muscle. It was almost as though they had been plunged into icy waters. At that moment, it was like death itself was breathing down their necks. Seth squeezed his eyes shut, unable to bring himself to see what would happen next. Mr. Garrison has met his match this time. If he can¡¯t dodge this attack, there¡¯s no way he¡¯ll survive! Excitement overwhelmed the fear that Hae-jin was feeling. This time, Levi Garrison is a dead man for sure! The dagger neared Levi¡¯s neck. The closer it got, the more exhrated Da-yong felt. Once it slides into his neck, he¡¯s dead! Chapter 510 Chapter 510 Within the next second, the smile on Da-yong¡¯s face vanished. Something ck shed in his vision and his dagger seemed to have stabbed into stone, unable to move forward at all. When he realized what he was seeing, shock and horror crossed his face. Levi had actually pinched the de between two fingers, halting it in its tracks. The force exerted on the weapon from those two fingers was tremendous. Since when did North Hampton have such a terrifying man? Crack! Da-yong¡¯s eyes nearly popped out of his head. The de was broken. The de was broken with two fingers. What kind of a crazy psycho is he? This dagger was part of the equipment given to him when he had been in the Special Operations Regiment. It was made from a special material that was said to be nearly indestructible. Even a bullet would not have dented the metal. Now, someone had actually broken it with two fingers! Thud! Before he could regain his senses, Levished out with a vicious kick that sent him flying backward. ¡°Ahhh!¡± he howled in agony as he crashed to the floor. More than a dozen of his bones were broken from that one kick. Hae-jin was filled with utter shock, as he was suddenly feeling incredibly faint. Who is Levi Garrison, truly? Even the Lee brothers aren¡¯t his equals! The remaining two hundred men were shaking in their shoes, absolutely terrified. No one dared to even take a step forward. After all, they were not suicidal. Levi locked his gaze on Hae-jin¡¯s figure, repeating his earlier question, ¡°Did I warn you about driving without a license?¡± ¡°Y-yes¡­ You d-did¡­¡± Hae-jin nodded vigorously, his previous arrogance nowhere to be seen. ¡°Then why hadn¡¯t you listened to me?¡± ¡°I-I¡­¡± was the stammered response. Hae-jin did not know what to say. ¡°Since you can¡¯t seem to control yourself, I¡¯ll help you!¡± Wham! Crack! Levi kicked at one of Hae-jin¡¯s legs, breaking it immediately. ¡°Ahhhh!¡± Crack! Crack! Crack! Three more strikes from Levi and the rest of Hae-jin¡¯s limbs were summarily broken as well. The crippled man crumpled to the floor, rolling around as he screamed in pain. A smug smirk tugged at the edges of Levi¡¯s lips. ¡°Okay! Now you won¡¯t be able to leave your house and drive around without a license! Every time I see you behind the wheel, I¡¯ll snap your limbs all over again!¡± ¡°You monster! You devil!¡± This was the first time that Hae-jin hade to meet someone even crazier than he! Despite being on the same side as Levi, Seth was rather fearful as well. What a vicious man! When Levi moved, two hundred pairs of eyes were fixed on him, with terror shining in them. They parted like the Red Sea before Moses, allowing him to walk away unhindered. By the time Horace arrived and saw the scene before him, he knew that he was doomed. Hae-jin had been beaten up and had be crippled on his territory, so this would be his responsibility. ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. ¡°What the hell were you guys doing! You f***ing useless pieces of trash!¡± p! p! The enraged man began to p his underlings. ¡°Sir, it¡¯s not our fault! That guy was simply too powerful! Look, even Lee Da-yong and Lee Da-jong were no match for him!¡± they cried out pitifully. ¡°Then what are you still waiting around for? Send them to the hospital!¡± Just then, Hae-jin spoke up in a weak voice, refusing, ¡°No! Take us back to South City!¡± Horace could do little else but obey. He called Cheon-shin and reported to him about everything that had happened. ¡°Mr. Park, please punish me! I would be willing to die for my crimes!¡± Horace was already steeling himself for his inevitable death. The hard tone of Cheon-shin answered, ¡°I understand that what had happened this time had nothing to do with you. This matter is not something that you¡¯ll be able to resolve. I¡¯m personallying to North Hampton!¡± Horace¡¯s heart skipped a beat at his boss¡¯ words. Things were about to get serious. Chapter 511 Chapter 511 Park Cheon-shin wasing down to North Hampton. At Noblesse Vi in South City. This was the residence of Park Cheon-shin. Presently, he was watching, as several men carefully unloaded his injured son from a car. He was absolutely incensed! His precious son was crippled and two of his best bodyguards were barely clinging on to life. This was a huge p in the face for Triple Group! Not even Scott Yates had dared to do this! In fact, the leaders of South City would not have dared to do so either! Yet a puny little city had had the audacity to go up against the might of Triple Group? How outrageous! However, upon looking at the condition that the Lee brothers were in now, he knew that the opposition was no weakling. It was likely they had more power than Scott Yates. The only way to resolve this matter was if his own men were even more powerful. ¡°Dad, you have to avenge me! North Hampton has some psychopath protecting it!¡± Hae-jin shouted. Cheon-shin pondered his next course of action carefully before calling the Keerea headquarters of Triple Group. He quickly exined the situation, ending with, ¡°Please send Master Lee Jae-shik to Erudia to oversee this matter!¡± Since he was in charge of making sure that Triple Group had dominated the extremely profitable Quebec market, he would do whatever it took to aplish his mission. Certain sacrifices would have to be made if he had wanted to have the chief coach of Keerea¡¯s help; sacrifices that he was more than happy to make, as he did not want to give up just yet. ¡°Yes, okay. As long as Mr. Lee agrees, he cane immediately. I¡¯ll arrange for everything.¡± On a small ind somewhere in Keerea. An elderly man with snowy hair was fishing. Sitting incredibly still, he exuded a calm aura, almost unnaturally so. As if he had some sort of power, the waters beneath his fishing rod were teeming with fish. The swarm only seemed to growrger, as time passed, and more and more gathered around. It was a strange and unexinable phenomenon. Right then, hurried footsteps sounded from behind him. N?velDrama.Org owns this text. ¡°Master, something bad has happened! Misters Lee Da-yong and Lee Da-jong were beaten up by someone in Erudia! They¡¯re badly injured and whether they¡¯ll survive is unknown!¡± A man reported in a panicked tone before he kneeled on the ground in front of the old man. Boom! The old man suddenly yanked on his fishing rod and a loud rumbling sound could be heard. The waters began to spin rapidly, forming into a huge vortex. Several secondster, massive waves reaching tens of meters high rose up. Thousands of fish flopped on the beach, tossed out by the churning waves. Everybody present was stunned at the majestic sight, wondering if the old man had some sort of superpower. ¡°Mr. Park Cheon-shin is hoping that you will head to Erudia to aid him. Firstly, to assist in Triple Group¡¯s expansion into the country, and secondly, to get revenge for Misters Lee Da-jong and Lee Da-yong!¡± the man kneeling on the floor continued pleadingly. Behind him, more than a hundred men got down on their knees as well, shouting, ¡°Triple Group wishes to call upon Master Lee Jae-shik to assist it in dealing with some matters! Pleasee out of retirement, Master!¡± Their voices merged into a cacophonous roar, echoing up into the skies. It had been many years since Jae-shik had retired from the Keerea military and he had originally nned on never involving himself with the outside world again. However¡­ A gleam entered his eyes and he spoke up, ¡°Fine. I would like to see the hometown of the God of War anyway!¡± As he said this, a tiny bit of fear curled up inside him. He was well aware of how terrifying the God of War of Erudia was! There was a loud roar of approval from the men, as they took his words as agreement. After ten years of hiding himself from the world, Keerea¡¯s number one Taekwondo master was finally coming out of retirement. He was heading for Erudia to aid Triple Group in taking over Quebec. Cheon-shin was ecstatic when he heard the news and came close to dancing in glee. With someone as powerful as Jae-shik on their side, taking over Quebec would be child¡¯s y. After that, they would move on to the surrounding cities. Chapter 512 Chapter 512 Levi had just gotten off from work when an unexpected visitor came for him. It was one of Scott¡¯s old subordinates, Theo. Since he was not directly involved in the incidentst time, Levi had not killed him. Curious at the other man¡¯s sudden appearance, Levi asked, ¡°You were looking for me?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll be frank with you, Mr. Garrison. I¡¯m sure that you know that my boss has umted hundreds of billions in wealth in the past decade or so. He is also an avid collector of priceless artifacts. Amongst his collection, three are unique and incredibly rare pieces. You could say that they represent the very culture of Erudia itself!¡± At this point, realization dawned upon Levi as he blurted out, ¡°Don¡¯t tell me that Triple Group has stolen them?¡± ¡°Thankfully, no. When my boss had retired, he deliberately entrusted ten of his most precious artifacts to the North Hampton Chrisler Foundation. Now that Mr. Yates is gone, the foundation is actually iming the artifacts for themselves! What¡¯s even more infuriating is that they are going to have an auction for these treasures! I have heard rumors that Triple Group is intent on bidding for those items. These are practically the national treasures of Erudia and I don¡¯t want them tond into the hands of some other country, a sentiment that I¡¯m certain that Mr. Yates would agree with! Please help me, Mr. Garrison! Mr. Yates went through a lot of trouble to buy back those three artifacts from an auction at another country.¡± Theo crashed to the floor on his knees as he begged Levi for his help. Even though Scott and his ilk had used to bully anyone that they could, as they had gone around committing many horrible crimes, they were still extremely loyal to their countryN?velDrama.Org owns this text. Chuckling grimly, Levi replied, ¡°I¡¯m quite certain that the auction is merely a front. Triple Group and the Chrisler Foundation have probably alreadye to an agreement that these artifacts are to be theirs. They¡¯re just putting on a show for everyone else so that it would appear as though Triple Group had obtained the artifacts through legal means.¡± Theo blinked in surprise before eximing, ¡°T-that¡¯s right! Since those artifacts are national treasures, Triple Group would not be able to take them that easily. Thus, they had probably conspired with the Chrisler Foundation to have this auction. Triple Group is truly shameless! Not only did they steal hundreds of billions from Mr. Yates, now, they even want to snatch away his most precious treasures! How despicable!¡± ¡°Alright. Tell me the location and the time. I¡¯ll deal with it!¡± Levi assured with a dark look on his face. Is there any end to Triple Group¡¯s greed? ¡°Eight o¡¯clock tomorrow night at Lakeside Vi!¡± Color was slowly returning to Theo¡¯s pale face. Now that he had passed this matter off for Levi to handle, he could finally rx. Jae-shik had insisted that the news of hising to Erudia should be kept secret. Anyone who had fought in a war knew that Erudia was basically off-limits because the God of War himself protected it. Who had dared to attack Erudia with such a legendary figure guarding it? Even Jae-shik, who had retired from the military for ten years, was still wary of outrightly invading the country. It was a bone-deep sort of fear that could never truly be forgotten. In the past five years, the God of War had single-handedly defeated the eighteen nations. Hence, Jae-shik wanted his arrival to happen with as little fanfare as possible. He did not want the God of War to find out about it, or that would spell great trouble for him. After sessfully entering Erudia, he threw all caution to the winds. From now on, nobody would be able to stop him from doing what he wanted. As long as I stay away from the God of War, I should be free to do as I wish. At the airport in Quebec, South City. Cheon-shin had arranged for half the airport to be sealed off to wee Jae-shik. More than a dozen ck cars were parked on the tarmac, with hundreds of men in ck clothing standing there, waiting in neat lines. Upon exiting the ne, Jae-shik was taken aback at the sight before him. How extravagant! This was practically announcing to the world his arrival! ¡°Wee to Erudia, Master!¡± hundreds of voices chorused. In the eyes of these men, Lee Jae-shik was like a god! His Taekwondo skills were undefeatable! Who would dare to challenge him? Chapter 513 Chapter 513 Park Cheon-shin was already fantasizing about taking over the seven southern regions, with the assistance of this powerful figure. Lee Jae-shik patted Park Cheon-shin on the shoulder and gave him a piece of advice, saying, ¡°Don¡¯t do anything so extreme again in the future. Come straight to me if you¡¯re facing any problems and I¡¯ll help you in dealing with them!¡± ¡°I¡­ I understand¡­¡± Park Cheon-shin¡¯s voice trembled slightly. ¡°By the way, Master, I¡¯d heard that you like to collect antiques! There will be an auction tomorrow night and I¡¯m nning to bid for an original piece of Erudian artwork, an ancient Erudian porcin vase, and also Quebec¡¯s Legendary Pearls. I¡¯ll be sure to gift them to you!¡± Park Cheon-shin offered earnestly, trying to curry favor with him. N?velDrama.Org owns this text. ¡°Oh? What a delight.¡± Indeed, Lee Jae-shik enjoyed collecting antique artwork. He had a collection of antiques from every country in the world. All except for Erudia. This was one of his greatest regrets! Now that an opportunity had arisen, he, a Taekwondo master of his generation, could barely contain his excitement. ¡°Very well! As long as you bring me those things that you¡¯ve just mentioned, I¡¯ll get rid of all the obstacles that you might face in Erudia!¡± Lee Jae-shik vowed. ¡°Yes, master! I won¡¯t let you down!¡± This was exactly what Park Cheon-shin had been waiting to hear. With Lee Jae-shik backing him up, all his worries would be erased. He could probably even do as he had pleased, without fearing the repercussions. After the auction, no one will be able to stop me from avenging my son! ¡°Come. Let¡¯s go see how those two students of mine are faring.¡± As usual, Lee Jae-shik was devoted to his students. The next day. After getting off from work, Levi met up with Zoey. ¡°Honey, there¡¯s somewhere that I want to take you to!¡± Levi announced with a bright grin. Zoey eyed him suspiciously and asked, ¡°You wouldn¡¯t be thinking of causing trouble again, would you?¡± ¡°What the hell! Am I really just a troublemaker in your eyes?¡± Levi retorted usingly. ¡°Yep.¡± Zoey nodded solemnly. Half an hourter, Levi¡¯s car pulled up at Lakeside Vi. ¡°It seems like there¡¯s an auction here. Are you participating in it?¡± Zoey asked. ¡°Yeah. I¡¯m thinking of buying a few antiques, as gifts for both Mom and Dad!¡± Levi grinned. Zoey pinched him on the shoulder and chided him, ¡°Stop joking around! The items being auctioned off tonight are worth more than a few hundred thousand. They can easily go up to millions! But here you are, joking about wanting to give them to Mom and Dad?¡± Meanwhile, in Lakeside Vi. Horace held his phone to his ear, listening to Park Cheon-shin¡¯s instructions. ¡°Remember, Horace. This is yourst chance! All of Scott Yates¡¯ ten artifacts must be delivered to me as well! I¡¯m sure that you¡¯re aware of the consequences that will befall you if you fail!¡± Horace was so fearful, to the point where he had broken out in cold sweat. If he failed, death was the consequence! ¡°Don¡¯t worry, boss. I have made all the necessary arrangements at the auction! All the bidders have been briefed. They¡¯ll raise the bid a couple of times each round, just for formalities sake!¡± ¡°I¡¯ll assure you that tonight, no one would dare to bid against us!¡± Horace spoke with conviction. He had spread the word just a while ago, informing everyone that Triple Group was determined to get all of the artifacts put up for auction, meaning that no one should stand in their way. Triple Group would consider those who had done as such to be their sworn enemies! Horace had also invited many media reporters to disy a live broadcast of the auction. They wanted to let the whole of South City and Erudia know that these priceless artifacts were obtained by Triple Group through proper means; not by robbing! Triple Group was dealt a good hand, and they would win if they had yed it well. All they needed to do was be patient! The best part was that they didn¡¯t need to spend a single penny to acquire the ten artifacts. After Levi presented his entry ticket, he entered the auction event with Zoey, without any mishaps. Their seats were at the far back. To put it bluntly, they were merely here as extras for the sake of livening the atmosphere. After all, the auction tonight was rigged. Before the auction began, Horace ran through everything, one final time, with the person in charge of the Chrisler Foundation. Chapter 514 Chapter 514 ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mr. Waller. Everything is ready!¡± Keh West, the person in charge of Chrisler Foundation, reassured him. ¡°Good. If all goes well, you and your foundation will be richer, by 3 billion,¡± Horace guaranteed. ¡°That¡¯s great news!¡± Keh could barely contain his joy. All the guests were seated in the auction room. Horace¡¯s seat was in the center of the first row. Before taking his seat, he swept his gaze over the crowd, the warning in his sharp and menacing eyes apparent for all to see. He was warning everyone that all the artifacts tonight belonged to Triple Group. Not a single one of them was allowed to touch them! The crowd immediately received his silent message and became too afraid to even think about bidding. Soon, the auction officially began. ¡°The first item for tonight¡¯s auction is an ancient manuscript, known as Lantingji Xu! The starting bid is ten million and each bid must be increased by at least one million!¡± the host announced excitedly. ¡°The bidding starts now!¡± ¡°Hold on!¡± Horace abruptly stopped the host. ¡°Mr. Waller, is there a problem?¡± the host questioned curiously. Horace nced at the crowd and announced, ¡°All of North Hampton¡¯s elites have gathered here for this auction! Everyone¡¯s time is precious! I think that it¡¯s better to put all the auction items out at once!¡± ¡°Uh¡­¡± The host hesitated upon hearing Horace¡¯s suggestion and looked at Keh who was amongst the audience. Thetter made an ¡®okay¡¯ sign with his fingers. ¡°Very well. We will present all of the auction items at once!¡± the host dered. Horace addressed the crowd this time, ¡°Does anyone object to this?¡± ¡°We¡¯ll go with your suggestion, Mr. Waller!¡± ¡°Yes! May the highest bidder win!¡± ¡­ Everyone echoed their agreements. Who would dare to go against Triple Group? ¡°I agree!¡± Levi also raised his hands in full support. An all-at-once auction? Count me in! It¡¯s definitely more time-saving,pared to bidding for each item one by one. Zoey rolled her eyes at him. ¡°Why are you so excited? This auction is clearly rigged! Triple Group is going to bid for the artifacts all at once! What are you apuding for?¡± ¡°Then I can bid for all the artifacts all at once too!¡± The edges of Levi¡¯s mouth lifted upwards. ¡°All ten items have been presented now. These are antiques collected by Scott Yates throughout his entire lifetime! This is an original piece of Erudian artwork by a well-known figure during ancient times! This is an ancient porcin vase, and this here is Quebec¡¯s Legendary Pearls. These three artifacts are Erudia¡¯s national treasures and the pride of the nation!¡± ¡°The starting bid for all ten items is five hundred million, with an increase in the bid of no less than ten million!¡± ¡°The bidding starts now!¡± the host shouted. ¡°Five hundred and ten million!¡± ¡°Five hundred and twenty million!¡± ¡­ The paid bidders arranged by Triple Group began to bid. The bid increase was very slight, each time. ¡°I bid¡­¡± North Hampton¡¯s real estate tycoon, Jaxon Franklin raised his bid paddle. ¡°Huh?¡± Horace whipped around to re at him. ¡°Forget it! I¡¯m out!¡± Jaxon was frightened by the threat in Horace¡¯s gaze, instantly forfeiting his bid. The other tycoons who had the ability to bid gradually gave up as well. These antique treasures were tempting, but they couldn¡¯t afford to get on Triple Group¡¯s bad side! Everyone was all aware of Triple Group¡¯s ruthless methods. They were truly merciless people, who would cut down anyone and everyone who stood in their way! ¡°Mm. Good,¡± Horace muttered under his breath. A satisfied smile appeared on Horace¡¯s face when he saw that everyone giving up. ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. Only death awaited those who had challenged Triple Group! When the bidding price had reached a certain amount, Horace raised his paddle and shouted, ¡°Six hundred million by Triple Group!¡± When he revealed his identity, the scene quietened, as everyone held their breaths. No one dared to bid anymore. The paid bidders also withdrew, one after another, since they had already fulfilled their purpose. Chapter 515 Chapter 515 All the media reporters were watching Horace closely. Faced only with utter silence at the scene, Horace and Keh exchanged nces and wore matching victorious grins on their faces. The host cast his nce at the audience. ¡°Six hundred million going once!¡± ¡°Going twice!¡± ¡­ Horace was already grinning from ear to ear. It¡¯s a mission sess! And my position as the general manager in Erudia is still secure! ¡°One billion!¡± Right before the third and final call, a loud voice suddenly rang out. The host immediately swallowed back the words at the tip of his tongue. Keh and Horace were both stunned, and so was everyone else. ¡­ Everyone looked behind them simultaneously. Zoey timidly tugged on Levi¡¯s arm because he was the one who had raised the bid! ¡°What? It¡¯s them?¡± Horace recognized Levi and Zoey with only a single nce. This was something that he had never expected to happen. He had given strict orders to Keh, instructing him to control the guestlist for tonight¡¯s auction event. Hence, he never thought that these two people would be allowed in. Horace panicked slightly and countered, ¡°Isn¡¯t this a little too inappropriate? I¡¯d obviously bid six hundred million first!¡± ¡°Pfft! Haven¡¯t you been at an auction before? The final call hasn¡¯t been made yet!¡± Levi spat in return. ¡°You¡­¡± His words instantly caused Horace to silence himself. ¡°Does anyone want to bid higher than one billion?¡± Levi asked. The host reluctantly repeated Levi¡¯s question as well. ¡°1.1 billion!¡± Horace forced the words through his lips. ¡°1.5 billion!¡± Levi yelled, determined to be thest bidder. ¡°You¡­¡± Horace¡¯s anger skyrocketed. This guy is obviously here for me! ¡°1.6 billion!¡± Horace reluctantly raised the bid. He had toplete the mission given to him by Park Cheon-shin. ¡°2 billion!¡± Levi raised his paddle once again. Gasps filled the room as everyone drew in sharp breaths. The crowd gaped at Levi in disbelief. This is absolute madness! Is he going to fight Triple Group to the death? He must be crazy! He¡¯s tantly disrespecting Triple Group! ¡°You¡­ You¡­¡± Horace was going mad with fury. Originally, he could have gotten the artifacts with a budget of six hundred million, but Levi had raised the bid up to 2 billion. ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. He had to top it by at least a few million if he had wanted to win. ¡°F*** it! 2.5 billion!¡± he stammered out. Horace was giving it his all, toplete his mission. ¡°3 billion!¡± Levi shouted, with a disdainful look on his face. ¡°Pft!¡± Horace¡¯s blood pressure spiked. 3 billion exceeded his budget by 2.4 billion in total! He had to cough up the money, out of his own pocket if he had wanted to outbid Levi! Moreover, Levi had arrived fully prepared, so he would continue to raise the bid. ¡°I withdraw¡­¡± Horace stated in defeat. However, he shot Keh a look and thetter discreetly gave him an ¡®okay¡¯ gesture in response. Levi couldn¡¯t be allowed to get his hands on those artifacts! Even if they had to kill him to make sure that he didn¡¯t get them, they wouldmit as such. This was Park Cheon-shin¡¯s orders. Otherwise, it would be the end for Horace. ¡­ ¡°3 billion, sold!¡± ¡°These ten items now belong to Levi Garrison!¡± ¡°Mr. Garrison and Ms. Lopez, pleasee backstage to settle the payment!¡± The staff led Levi and Zoey to the backstage. However, before leaving, Levi discreetly brought with him a copy of the auction¡¯s catalog. ¡°Congrattions, Mr. Garrison for bing the owner of these ten priceless artifacts. You¡¯ll have to pay a total of 20 billion! How would you like to make the payment?¡± Keh smiled politely. ¡°Wait¡­¡± Levi frowned and asked, ¡°Shouldn¡¯t it be 3 billion? Why has it be 20 billion?¡± ¡°Sir, I think that you¡¯re unaware that all the items tonight aren¡¯t auctioned off in the local currency! So, after converting and including the handling fees, the 3 billion you¡¯d bid woulde to a total of 20 billion!¡± Chapter 516 Chapter 516 Keh exined it with a straight face. Boom! Zoey was beyond stunned. This is clearly a scam! After the auction hasmenced, they¡¯re suddenly saying that it¡¯s not in the local currency? I¡¯ve seen swindlers, but never ones that are as shameless as these people. This is an act of fraudulence! There¡¯s really no limit to how far Triple Group is willing to go, to get what they want! Realization dawned upon Zoey once again. On the contrary, Levi remained unfazed. He had already guessed that things wouldn¡¯t progress smoothly. ¡°Not in the local currency? Who said that?¡± Levi challenged. ¡°Me, of course! As you know, the organizer has the final say!¡± Keh sneered. He had promised to assist Horace in acquiring all of these ancient treasures. Hence, he deliberately changed the currency, so as to force Levi into withdrawing. ¡°Is everyone else aware of that?¡± Levi continued asking. ¡°Of course! If you don¡¯t believe me, follow me and I¡¯ll show you!¡± When they returned to the auction room, Keh asked the crowd of people, ¡°Was everyone aware that tonight¡¯s auction wasn¡¯t in the local currency?¡± ¡°Yes, of course! That¡¯s why no one dared to raise the bid! Triple Group¡¯s bid of six hundred million would be two billion after conversion! Who would dare to bid against that?¡± ¡°Yeah! Everyone knew about the foreign currency!¡± ¡­ These people who imed to be aware of the currency conversion were all pre-arranged by Triple Group. Levi also noticed that they had taken away everyone¡¯s auction catalog. The catalog was given to each person upon entry. It stated all the details regarding tonight¡¯s auction, including the price of each auction item. Just then, Horace walked over with a smile and queried, ¡°What¡¯s wrong Mr. West?¡± ¡°Mr. Waller, I¡¯d appreciate it if you could help me out. Is tonight¡¯s auction in a local or foreign currency?¡± Keh asked. ¡°Foreign, of course. That¡¯s why I¡¯d given up because 3 billion would be equivalent to 20 billion!¡± Horace and Keh sang the same tune. ¡°What? Don¡¯t tell me that Mr. Garrison and Ms. Lopez weren¡¯t aware of this?¡± Horace feigned surprise. ¡°That¡¯s right. The moment these two realized that it came to 20 billion after conversion, they refused to pay up!¡± Kehined. Horace¡¯s smile deepened as he replied, ¡°I suggest that the two of you give up! Paying 20 billion for these antiques is really not worth it!¡± Zoey lightly elbowed Levi, implying that he should back down. ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. They would only end up getting their a**es handed to them, bypeting against Triple Group. Horace couldn¡¯t stop smiling upon seeing this. It seems like the issue has been resolved. ¡°If it¡¯s 20 billion, then 20 billion it is. No problem at all!¡± Levi broke out into a smile of his own. ¡°What? You¡¯re alright with paying 20 billion?¡± Horace and Keh were so shocked that their eyes had almost popped out of their sockets. They had nned to scare Levi away with this 20 billion. To their utter shock, he had agreed to pay such an amount. ¡°I can pay 20 billion. The question is whether you¡¯ll be able to spend it all!¡± Levi smiled mysteriously. ¡°Let¡¯s settle the payment now.¡± Boom! Keh and Horace werepletely caught off guard. He¡¯s really going to pay? All of them went backstage. Levi took out his ck card and directly transferred 20 billion. Keh and Horace felt as though they were trapped in a daze, rejecting the possibility that this could be real. ¡°Done. Send all the artifacts to my home; all ten of them!¡± Levi demanded. Before leaving, Levi smiled and muttered, ¡°I hope that you¡¯ll be able to finish spending it as soon as possible!¡± Keh didn¡¯t understand what Levi had meant by that and could only watch as Levi left. On their way back. Zoey stared at him agape. ¡°Honey, I know that you participated in the auction tonight for Morris Group¡¯s big boss, but that 20 billion was obviously a scam! Why did you agree to it?¡± ¡°Haha! Don¡¯t worry, honey. They won¡¯t be able to spend that money!¡± Levi snickered. Everything had been in the palm of his hands since the very beginning. Chapter 517 Chapter 517 At Lakeside Vi. Horace and Keh finally arrived at their senses after a long while. ¡°He had really transferred 20 billion?¡± Horace was skeptical. ¡°Yes! It has already been transferred into the ount!¡± Keh confirmed. ¡°You must transfer all 20 billion to me now so that I can at least offer Mr. Park an exnation!¡± Horace urged him. Keh immediately instructed his staff to make the transfer. ¡°Mr. West, something¡¯s wrong! The 20 billion has been frozen! It says here that a fraudulent transfer was detected, and thus, our bank ount has been frozen!¡± the staff eximed in horror. ¡°What are you waiting for? Call the bank now!¡± ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Suddenly, Levi¡¯s earlier words rang in Keh¡¯s mind. He told them to spend the money as soon as possible. ¡°Mr. West, the bank has said that the Bank Regtory Bureau intervened and that they were the ones who had frozen the ount!¡± Horace and Keh¡¯s expressions morphed drastically upon hearing this. ¡°What? The Bank Regtory Bureau did this?¡± Beep beep beep¡­ All of a sudden, ear-splitting police sirens could be heard,ing from outside the vi. Several police cars came to a stop at the entrance. There were also cars from the Ministry of Commerce, the Bank Regtory Bureau, as well as the Bureau of Labor Statistics. ¡°Good evening, we are a jointw enforcement team,prised of four major departments. We received a report just a moment ago regarding the suspicious activity at the auction organized by Chrisler Foundation!¡± ¡°Firstly, you are suspected of consumer fraud, for demanding 20 billion when 3 billion was the agreed price!¡± ¡°Secondly, you are suspected of viting thew by engaging in acts, such as unfairpetition!¡± ¡­ ¡°Most importantly, all the items put up for auction belong to Mr. Scott Yates, and thus, they should be handled by the sessor appointed by Mr. Scott Yates. You had no right to auction them off!¡± Keh was already panicking, by the time the third offense was being stated. They knew that they had brought this disaster upon themselves when they had switched the currency all just to dispel Levi. Just then, Xavier Fields scoffed derisively as he held a copy of the auction catalog in his hand. ¡°It¡¯s clearly stated here that the bidding would be done in local currency, so how did 3 billion suddenly be 20 billion?¡± ¡°Ah?¡± Keh paled instantly. Didn¡¯t we settle the matter regarding the catalogs? How did they get their hands on one? Never in a million years did he expect Levi to be a step ahead of them, handing a copy over to Xavier. ¡°We¡¯ve conducted an investigation and have discovered that the sessor appointed by Scott Yates before his death was his butler, Mr. Theo Kirby, who had agreed to give all of the artifacts to Mr. Garrison, without any conditions! Hence, you shall immediately return the 20 billion to Mr. Garrison!¡± ¡°From this moment onwards, Keh and all who were involved are suspected of fraud, along with the previously listed crimes. All of you will be arrested and brought in for investigation! Chrisler Foundation will also be shut down temporarily for a thorough inspection!¡± ¡°Additionally, Triple Group will receive a fine of ten million for suspected market share vitions, and the person in charge will be suspended under further notice!¡± Xavier dered sternly. Boom! Horace and Keh almost passed out from everything that was going on. Upon realizing that these artifacts were being given to Levi for free and that Chrisler Foundation was implicated as well, Horace began to fume. He could not ept how things had turned out! Since most of the reporters were still present at the scene, word of this spread like wildfire. North Hampton and even the whole of Quebec had heard about it. Park Cheon-shin was no exception either. Triple Group has once again been humiliated in North Hampton? Being pped a fine is a small matter, but our image will be utterly ruined because of it! Park Cheon-shin immediately contacted Horace. ¡°Horace, look what you¡¯ve done! I gave you onest chance, didn¡¯t I? It was such a simple task, but you couldn¡¯t even do a proper job!¡± Park Cheon-shin was infuriated. ¡°Mr. Park, I¡­¡± Horace was on the verge of tears. ¡°Come to South City to receive your death sentence! If you don¡¯t, your wife and daughter will take your ce!¡± Park Cheon-shin growled into the phone. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? What¡¯s gotten you so worked up, Mr. Park?¡± Lee Jae-shik, who happened to be beside him, questioned him, with a smile. ¡°Master, the antique artifacts that I¡¯d nned to give you were robbed from us. This is the same person who had injured your disciple, along with my son!¡± Chapter 518 Chapter 518 ¡°Master, I specially arranged for those artifacts to be ours, but someone just had to get in my way! He didn¡¯t just rob us of those ten artifacts, rather, he had even humiliated Triple Group and had us fined!¡± Park Cheon-shin¡¯s breathing had turned erratic due to anger. Lee Jae-shik¡¯s expression changed subtly as he asked, ¡°Is he difficult to deal with? It seems like this isn¡¯t the first time he¡¯s caused you trouble!¡± ¡°Well, yes. He¡¯s a rather slippery fellow. But if we want to execute Triple Group¡¯s n, North Hampton must be tackled! This is the key to moving forward! So, I hope that you can help us in dealing with this issue, master!¡± Park Cheon-shin exined with a cold glint in his eyes. Lee Jae-shik conducted a brief analysis before replying, ¡°So, at the end of the day, Morris Group is the one pulling the strings?¡± ¡°Yes! I¡¯ve received news that has confirmed that even the Rogers family from North Hampton is under Morris Group¡¯s control! The owner of Morris Group is very mysterious and has powerful forces behind him! It was he who had taken down, Scott Yates, the former ruler of Quebec!¡± Just speaking about it made fear creep up along Park Cheon-shin¡¯s insides. ¡°Alright. Then send out an invitation to Morris Group in the name of Triple Group and request for a negotiation! A buy-over or a coboration; it doesn¡¯t matter. If they refuse, I will use force to get rid of all the obstacles. So you do what you have to do!¡± Lee Jae-shik affirmed coldly. Park Cheon-shin¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Thank you, master! I was just thinking of a way to cause a stir in Morris Group that would give us a chance to eliminate them. Negotiation is the perfect solution!¡± If the negotiation were a sess, Morris Group would concede defeat. If the negotiation failed, he would have an excuse to get rid of Morris Group. With the top Taekwondo master on his side, he feared no one. ¡°When ites to negotiations, kindness and severity go hand-in-hand. Choi Hong-man, follow him to the negotiation!¡± Lee Jae-shik gave his orders to the man standing next to him, who was close to two meters in height, bearing a weight of more than two hundred pounds. ¡°Yes, Master!¡± Choi Hong-man nodded. He was the champion of Keerea¡¯s free fightingpetition, and not once did he lose, in all the years he had participated. More than half the opponents he defeated had lost their lives, while the rest were either crippled or had spiraled into depression. He was known as the ¡®human-sized weapon¡¯. Later on, his already impressive fighting skills improved when Lee Jae-shik took him under his wing. Since then, Choi Hong-man was practically invincible. Lee Da-yong and Lee Da-jongbined were not even a match for him! He was also rumored to be bulletproof. Park Cheon-shin was overjoyed. ¡°Okay. No problem! I¡¯ll send my most capable subordinate to lead the negotiation. Over the years, she has never failed when discussing a coboration! With Choi Hong- man backing her, this matter can be resolved, without the need for you to personally step in.¡± The next day, the general manager of Triple Group in Erudia was switched out for someone else. A woman took over Horace¡¯s position. No one knew about Horace¡¯s whereabouts. The woman was from a rather unique background. Firstly, she was an Erudian. Secondly, she was Park Cheon-shin¡¯s nephew, Lee Jung-jin¡¯s fianc¨¦e, and the two of them would be marrying in five days. ording to the rules and regtions set by Triple Group headquarters, it waspulsory, for the general manager to be an Erudian. Park Cheon-shin nned to control all the assets under Triple Group through this arrangement. As of recent, Triple Group had been thrown into the center of public scrutiny, with the people possessing contradicting opinions about them. Nheless, their reputation suffered a great hit and they were currently being torn apart by various markets in North Hampton. ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. Under the oppression from many parties, Triple Group was losing its footing in North Hampton. At Morris Group. ¡°Ms. Anabelle, just a while ago Triple Group had sent someone over, to invite us to a negotiation. It will be held in a conference room in Dynasty Hotel this afternoon! They had wanted to discuss the future development in North Hampton!¡± Iris¡¯ assistant ryed the message to her. ¡°What is Triple Group up to this time?¡± Displeasure lined Iris¡¯ features. Triple Group had been doing many shady things recently. They had even sent headhunters to target Morris Group¡¯s executives, to convince them to jump ships. Besides that, they had also been causing small disturbances to the distribution channels and merchants, disrupting Morris Group¡¯s normal operations. Although it did not harm thepany¡¯s substantive interests, their little ploys were getting increasingly unbearable, day by day. Many employees at thepany were beginning toin, with all of them sending in requests for Iris to settle the matter. Chapter 519 Chapter 519 ¡°I think that Triple Group wants to solve the problem once and for all! If we don¡¯t attend the negotiation, I¡¯m afraid that those shameless b******s will resort to ying dirty!¡± ¡°I think that we should go too! Allowing them to continue harassing us like this just won¡¯t do!¡± ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s fine even if they propose a coboration! We can all make money and work together in North Hampton¡¯s development!¡± ¡­ Iris contacted Neil after receiving everyone¡¯s opinions on the matter. Kirin replied that the big boss had also agreed to negotiate. ¡°But this time, we are the ones who have the upper hand, so we have to take the high road for it to stay that way. I don¡¯t think that the executives should go. Send Levi instead!¡± Iris had a pensive look on her face. If we¡¯d agreed to negotiate, still sending them an insignificant person to do it, it shows that we don¡¯t fear them. This would no doubt put pressure on Triple Group! Even if we end up coborating, Morris Group will still benefit from it. ¡°Huh? You want to send Levi?¡± ¡°We know where you¡¯reing from, but sending him would only make things worse, don¡¯t you think so?¡± Everyone was confused. ¡°No, no. You don¡¯t understand. Levi is an expert when ites to these things! So, it¡¯s settled then!¡± Iris stated. In truth, she had personal motives. She had wanted to promote Levi, but convincing the others was a real headache. The only way was to help him improve on his performance. She believed that letting him attend the negotiation with Triple Group would do the trick. ¡°What? Me?¡± Levi was stunned as much as the others. ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. ¡°I¡¯ll write down the points to be put forward during the negotiation, so all you have to do is follow them!¡± Iris even made all the necessary preparations for Levi. She was doing everything in her power to give Levi that promotion! Little did she know that Levi was the boss of Morris Group. ¡°Mm, fine. Just get Seth to send me there.¡± Levi seemed slightly irked. As for the negotiation details Iris had written down, Levi did not even spare it a nce. Does Triple Group want to negotiate? Fat chance! Even getting down on their knees wouldn¡¯t suffice! Levi was curious to know just what Triple Group was up to. At three in the afternoon. In a conference room at Dynasty Hotel. The representatives of Triple Group were already present. A sophisticated and career-driven woman, who was d in professional attire was surrounded by a group of people. The moment she arrived, the other women present were overshadowed by her, paling inparison. Her aura was too powerful! She was the newly appointed general manager of Triple Group, Lauren Fletcher. Lauren was a capable woman who had sessfully made it into South Hampton University and thereafter, went abroad to further her studies. After working for several years, she worked for a headhuntingpany under Triple Group. Her expertise was scouting talents from otherpanies for Triple Group. In the past five years, Lauren had broken the record by personally recruiting more than 370 talented individuals for Triple Group. Especially during times when Triple Group had implemented their corporate strategies on other companies, they would first release their headhunters to recruit thosepanies¡¯ talented and experienced individuals. Headhuntingpanies sounded fancy, but in the industry, they were considered to be insidious and loathsome upations. All they did was steal employees from otherpanies. Besides being an expert headhunter, Lauren was an even better negotiator. As long as she was the one who was leading the negotiation, the deal would be closed. Park Cheon-shin hadplete trust in her and since she was also a local in North Hampton, he decided to offer her the position as general manager in Triple Group. He had also arranged for the marriage between his nephew and her. Lauren trailed behind Choi Hong-man¡¯s gigantic figure. Everyone that he had passed shook in fear upon seeing him. Seth drove Levi to the meeting location and they arrived shortly after. ¡°Levi Garrison? What are you doing here?¡± Lauren¡¯s face showed surprise when she saw Levi. Chapter 520 Chapter 520 ¡°Lauren Fletcher?¡± Levi immediately recognized her as well. He had been matchmade with this woman, even before his high school years. It was because when they were both children, his adoptive parents had arranged for her to be his betrothed. Lauren¡¯s father, Isaac Fletcher, was good friends with Levi¡¯s adoptive father. The Fletchers were considered to be a prominent family, but they weren¡¯t up to the Garrison family¡¯s level. Not long after they had adopted Levi, Lauren was born. Hence, Isaac had put forth the idea of a childhood betrothal, with the intention of sinking his ws into the Garrison family. Although Levi¡¯s adoptive parents didn¡¯t quite approve of the Fletchers¡¯ status, they agreed to it anyway, since Levi was adopted. When Levi prospered, the Fletcher family was over the moon. After all, if Levi became a force to be reckoned with, it would prove that the Fletchers had bet on the right horse. Lauren had be infatuated with Levi, following him everywhere like a lovesick puppy. Ultimately, the Fletcher family had only agreed to sever all ties, upon seeing that Levi and Zoey had gotten together. Thereafter, they had cancelled the betrothal, spitting out threats that Levi woulde to regret his decision. Since then, Lauren wasn¡¯t mentioned again and he had only heard that she had gone to study abroad. On the day of Levi¡¯s imprisonment, Isaac had even visited him to add insult to his injury. Lauren was also thrilled to know that Levi had been imprisoned, taking great pleasure in his misfortune. This was especially apparent when she found out that Zoey had been living a widow¡¯s life. Her heart had almost burst with tion. She had always held Zoey responsible for taking away what should have been hers. The title ofdy boss of Levi Group should have been hers! ¡°Hehe! You can still recognize me? Consider me impressed!¡± Lauren smiled sweetly. Immediately after, the smile fell from her lips. ¡°What? You can¡¯t possibly be the one whom Morris Group has sent to negotiate on their behalf, right?¡± ¡°I am! And you¡¯re representing Triple Group?¡± Levi threw back a question at her. ¡°I¡¯m guessing that you still don¡¯t know who I really am,¡± Lauren smirked, while announcing in a mocking manner. ¡°Enlighten me.¡± Levi raised his brows. ¡°Listen up. Standing before you is the general manager of Triple Group!¡± someone beside her immediately introduced. The man continued asking, ¡°And who might you be? How dare Morris Group send you to negotiate?¡± Before Levi had the chance to speak, Lauren¡¯s assistant came over with a tablet stating, ¡°Ms. Fletcher, Levi Garrison is a technical consultant at Morris Group. In fact, he doesn¡¯t have a proper position; it¡¯s merely an empty title! Besides, it was the supervisor of the technical department, Isaiah Wade, who had brought him in!¡± ¡°In short, Levi Garrison was hired through connections!¡± Lauren¡¯s smile grew upon hearing this. The headhuntingpany was the best at digging up information. They had already found out about Levi and his involvement with Morris Group, including those who had hated him. She knew everything that she had needed to know. ording to the information that they had retrieved, most of the people at Morris Group were very dissatisfied about Levi getting hired through connections. He had been fired before, butter on, he had entered once again, through the backdoor. Morris Group had conducted a questionnaire with ¡®most hated employee¡¯ as one of its questions. Eighty percent of the employees wrote down Levi¡¯s name because all of them relied on their own abilities to earn a ce in thepany. Levi was the only one who got in, through the easy way! ¡°Levi, I thought that after you were released from prison, you would return to your former glory. I didn¡¯t expect you to be finished for good! I see that you¡¯re fooling around every day! How did you be this way?¡± Lauren asked with a smileced with venom. ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. When she heard that Levi hade on behalf of Morris Group, her first thought was that he was the boss of Morris Group. After she read the detailed information on him, her heart finally eased. It turned out that Levi¡¯s imprisonment had taken a toll on him and that he was nowpletely useless. Chapter 521 Chapter 521 ¡°I must say, I¡¯m quite disappointed in you, Levi! You used to be a dark horse! Now, you¡¯ve resorted to relying on your connections!¡± ¡°Logically speaking, Morris Group should be yours. How did you end up as a small-time technical consultant?¡± Lauren let out a derisiveugh. She was in a particrly good mood now. She was initially prepared to fight a hard battle. ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. But in the end, it was her ex-fianc¨¦ from during her childhood, Levi Garrison, who had turned up! Not to mention, apletely ruined version of him. She was ecstatic and felt fully confident about the negotiation that was about to begin. ¡°Wait, Ms. Fletcher! Something¡¯s wrong. If Morris Group sent a useless person like him here, it means that they¡¯re not taking this negotiation seriously at all!¡± her assistant eximed. The smug smile on Lauren¡¯s face immediately vanished. She had actually thought about this too. Did Morris Group deliberately send a useless person here? Doesn¡¯t that directly reflect their thoughts about this negotiation? Even if they¡¯re the ones who have the upper hand, they¡¯re tantly disrespecting Triple Group! ¡°What is Morris Group trying to do? Did they send a piece of trash over, to humiliate us?¡± Lauren threw the question to her assistant. She purposely raised her voice so that Levi could hear her. Her assistant replied, ¡°Ms. Fletcher, I¡¯ve just received the confirmation! Levi Garrison is the person they had sent to negotiate on thepany¡¯s behalf! He is authorized to make any decision!¡± ¡°In that case, let¡¯s begin!¡± Lauren ordered in a cold tone. While everyone was setting up the venue, Lauren approached Levi with a sneer. ¡°Levi, I really never expected us to meet again like this! I had never believed the statement that people had said, stating that everything in life is temporary until I had seen you once again. Oh, how things have changed!¡± Levi nodded. ¡°Yeah! You¡¯ve grown so much since thest time I saw you.¡± ¡°I know, right?¡± You¡¯ve changed even more though! The Garrisons were clearly billionaires who had sessfully listed theirpany. What happened in less than a month to make them fall so low? Now, all of the Garrisons are barely scraping by! They¡¯re all just a pathetic bunch! They used to be so high and mighty. Even though your father and mine were good friends, I knew that your father looked down on my family and saw us as peasants! ¡°But now, my family has a market value of two billion! I¡¯m also the general manager of Triple Group in Erudia! We are the ones looking down on your family now! Including you! All of you are merely fit to lick the dirt from our boots!¡± Lauren abruptly changed the topic. ¡°Of course, you¡¯re not doing too bad. At least you can still fulfill your basic needs, but you¡¯re still considered a low-life!¡± Levi who remained silent the entire time sighed softly when she was done. Reality is simply too cruel. A pure and kind little girl had turned into this kind of person¡­ One side of Lauren¡¯s mouth lifted. ¡°You can sigh all you want, but the reality is a b****! Don¡¯t look down on others, because you¡¯ll never know when they would rise and walk all over you! That¡¯s what we Fletchers are doing right now; walking all over the Garrisons!¡± Levi wasn¡¯t angered by her words, but Seth on the other hand, couldn¡¯t continue listening to her insults anymore. When Lauren noticed that, she announced with a smile, ¡°Alright, enough talk about this. My wedding is in five days! I¡¯m marrying Lee Jung-jin, the nephew of Triple Group¡¯s regional general manager, Park Cheon-shin! You muste, yes? Here¡¯s the invitation!¡± Levi epted the invitation from her hand, with surprise sprawled across his face. ¡°A Keerean?¡± ¡°Yeah! He¡¯s a greatly valued executive of Triple Group and ownspany shares too! Even the old you can¡¯tpare to him!¡± Lauren unted arrogantly. Levi smiled in response. ¡°Sure. I¡¯ll be there.¡± Chapter 522 Chapter 522 When Levi ignored her jab at him, Lauren immediately softened her tone, changing tactics. ¡°Oh well, no matter what, we grew up together Levi. I¡¯m like a sister to you, am I not? You¡¯lle for my wedding no matter what, right?¡± Lauren had wanted Levi to attend her wedding so that he would realize that choosing Zoey over her was the biggest mistake of his life! ¡°Mm, alright. I¡¯ll definitely attend your wedding!¡± Although he felt nauseated by the current Lauren, she was still his childhood betrothed, and he had regarded her as a younger sister. Since she was going to get married, he would attend her wedding just for the sake of it. Lauren nodded in satisfaction. ¡°Don¡¯t forget to dress up nicely too!¡± ¡°Mm. I wish you happiness!¡± Levi offered her a nd smile. ¡°I¡­¡± Lauren hesitated for a brief moment. Truth be told, she didn¡¯t have any feelings for Lee Jung-jin. Nheless, because of his status as Park Cheon-shin¡¯s nephew, as well as hispetency, Lauren had agreed to marry him. She wanted to gain more power for herself, as well as for her family so that they could be a noble family. Park Cheon-shin suggested a marriage between her and his nephew because he saw her potential. Once Lauren became his daughter-inw, all of Triple Group¡¯s assets would be his to control. In fact, he had wanted to kick Horace out of Triple Group a long time ago. However, the higher-ups from the headquarters did not allow that, because the position could only be upied by a capable Erudian. Coincidentally, Horace had been showing poor work performance as of recently. Thus, Park Cheon- shin sessfully had him sacked and allowed Lauren to rece him. Lauren was currently so excited that she had immediately called her father, Isaac. ¡°Dad, guess what? I ran into Levi Garrison! He has promised to attend my wedding!¡± ¡°Hahaha! Really? That¡¯s wonderful! We¡¯ll show him exactly who the Fletchers are, along with how outstanding my daughter is! He¡¯s the one who isn¡¯t worthy of you! Damn that piece of trash!¡± Isaac shared his daughter¡¯s excitement. He wanted Levi to witness Lauren¡¯s monumental wedding and regret his choice back then! ¡°Ms. Fletcher, everything is ready! Please, have a seat,¡± informed her assistant. At the same time, Levi moved to take his seat, across from hers. Lauren nced at Levi with disdain gleaming in her eyes and proimed, ¡°The negotiation has officially begun! I¡¯m sure that you know the current situation. I want to hear your take on it¡­¡± ¡°Sure. Then, I¡¯ll go ahead first!¡± With that, Levi got down to business. ¡°Firstly, Triple Group must pay back the 80 billion that they¡¯ve stolen from Scott Yates¡¯ faction. This huge sum of money is supposed to be for the development of Quebec! Triple Group isn¡¯t allowed to do anything until the money has been paid.¡± Before anyone could react, he continued, ¡°Secondly, make a public apology and confess to all the crimes that Triple Group hasmitted over these past few years.¡± ¡°Thirdly, Triple Group must either get lost from Erudia, or follow itsws.¡± ¡°These three points are what I want to bring across.¡± After Levi was done saying his piece, silence nketed the room. Lauren was dumbfounded. Everyone had varying expressions on their faces. Even Seth was wearing a look of utter disbelief on his face. Aren¡¯t you going a little overboard, Mr. Garrison? ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Everyone knows that Quebec is dominated by Triple Group now. Nheless, he spoke such arrogant words! Did he just tell Triple Group to get lost? Has he gone mad? Who in Quebec has the balls to do what he has just done? It took Lauren a whole minute to return to her senses. ¡°Levi, what nonsense are you spouting? When did Triple Group steal 80 billion from Scott Yates? Where did you hear that rumor?¡± Lauren angrily rebuked. She was, in fact, shocked on the inside. How did he know? ¡°Rumor? Hahaha¡­¡± Levi burst outughing. Has Lauren be as shameless as Triple Group too? ¡°The truth will alwayse to light. Triple Group shouldn¡¯t assume that their shady dealings will remain hidden forever! That money was specially gathered to support the construction and development of Quebec! Unfortunately, Triple Group had the guts to take that money. How preposterous!¡± Chapter 523 Chapter 523 The moment he proimed as such, even Lauren was taken aback. Her anxiety spiked because Triple Group was actually still losing sleep over that money. Firstly, the amount involved was simply too enormous. Secondly, that sum of money was specially funded by South City. Hence, they had tried their best to do charity, in order to clear their guilty conscience. Mentioning that sum of money was a direct hit on Triple Group¡¯s weakness. Levi repeated in a chilly tone, ¡°Today¡¯s negotiation will revolve around the three points that I had stated. Number one, return the money; number two, make a public apology; number three, either get lost or obey thew!¡± His words were simply too cool! Seth was so awestruck that he had almost cried! Mr. Garrison is a real man! Lauren was beyond stunned. The negotiation wasn¡¯t supposed to go like this¡­ Even so, what the hell is this? ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that you were getting married? Triple Group has five days! Don¡¯t me me for being merciless if you fail!¡± Levi gave them a deadline. ¡°Levi, the points I was going to bring up today were-¡± ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Lauren was cut off mid-sentence. ¡°I¡¯m sorry to say this, but you have no right to do so! Since you¡¯ve asked for a negotiation, everything is up to me!¡± Levi left no room for discussion. ¡°Fine. So, you mean that everything you say is equivalent to Morris Group¡¯s decision?¡± Lauren scoffed. ¡°Of course! Since I¡¯m here, it means that I represent the entire Morris Group!¡± Levi nodded. ¡°Are you sure that this is how you want today¡¯s negotiation to go?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Lauren¡¯s lips curled in disdain. ¡°Then, can you bear the consequences?¡± ¡°Bear the consequences? I think that I should be the one asking Triple Group this question. I¡¯m only giving you five days! If you don¡¯t do what I have asked, I will personally take everything back and drive Triple Group out of Erudia!¡± Levi sounded impassive as though he was talking about the weather. ¡°Hahaha¡­¡± Everyone, including Lauren, erupted into fits ofughter. Drive Triple Group out of Erudia? He must be crazy to be able to say something like this, right? Even the leaders of South City have turned a blind eye to this matter. Who in Quebec would dare to go head to head with Triple Group? A measlypany like Morris Group? They¡¯re indeed a tough nut to crack, but they¡¯re still nothing,pared to Triple Group. ¡°Levi, do you really think that you possess authority just because they had sent you here to negotiate? They clearly did that as a mere formality, but you¡¯ve seriously thought that you were some kind of important person?¡± Lauren snickered. ¡°Oh and what about you? Stop dwelling over unimportant matters and just ry my message to your superior!¡± Levi retorted. ¡°Who dares to speak so arrogantly?¡± Just then, a voice sounded, as a voice sounded out, speaking in imperfect English. Lee Jung-jin appeared in a suit. ¡°Honey, this is the guy who I was betrothed to when I was a child! Now, he¡¯s just a piece of trash!¡± Lauren whispered. Lee Jung-jin nced at Levi, with a surprise filling his eyes before sneering. ¡°My dear, he isn¡¯t worthy of you!¡± ¡°So, you¡¯re the one who wants to drive Triple Group out of Erudia?¡± Lee Jung-jin sized Levi up with a contemptuous look. Boom, boom, boom. The sound of thunderous footsteps shook the ground as Choi Hong-man, who was two meters tall, bearing a weight of more than two hundred pounds, appeared. He resembled a God, as he looked down his nose at Levi and Seth. Seth could feel the dangerous aura that Choi Hong-man was emanating, immediately exining, ¡°Don¡¯t get the wrong idea. We have onlye to ry the message! This is our boss¡¯ decision!¡± Seth didn¡¯t want to cause a conflict. He felt that Levi was no match for Choi Hong-man, so he chose to retreat for now. ¡°Yes. I was the one who had said that! So why don¡¯t you try and see what would happen if you failed to deliver, on the three points I¡¯ve just stated, within five days?¡± Levi stared straight at Lee Jung-jin, answering his question. Oh no! Seth gave himself a mental p. Levi was stepping forth, full throttle. Choi Hong-man took a menacing stride forward as he announced in a frosty tone, ¡°Try and see?¡± Chapter 524 Chapter 524 Choi Hong-man¡¯s gigantic body resembled that of a beast¡¯s. His booming voice sounded like thunder, and he gave off an extremely intimidating aura. Everyone retreated out of fear, including Lauren, leaving Levi and Choi Hong-man in the middle. Choi Hong-man red at Levi, as though he were a predator, with Levi being his sole prey. Seth looked on anxiously, knowing full well that he would be beaten to a pulp if he had faced off against Choi Hong-man. He¡¯s an amazing fighter! Levi¡¯s in deep trouble this time¡­ ¡°You¡¯ll know the consequences in five days!¡± Levi dered with a smug grin. ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Levi turned around to leave, with Seth following him closely. Boom! Without warning, Choi Hong-man dragged Seth over and pinned him down, against a chair. Seth froze up, his reflexes as an ex-military scout failing to kick in. He could only stare at Choi Hong-man in shock as he was held hostage, in a tight grip against the chair. Seth was utterly shocked. He¡¯s too powerful! He¡¯s stronger than I had thought! Levi won¡¯t stand a chance against him! We¡¯re done for¡­ ¡°Who has given you permission to leave? The negotiations are not over yet!¡± Choi Hong-man bellowed, making the ground shake. Lauren and her party roared in excitement. Levi¡¯s maniptive tactics had made them hesitant to put forward their terms, and Choi Hong-man had proved that violence was the only way to get them out of this sticky situation. ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± Lauren jeered. ¡°We haven¡¯t even put forward our terms yet! Why are you leaving?¡± Lee Jung-jin scoffed. ¡°That¡¯s really rude of you. Do you really think that we¡¯re going to back down so easily?¡± ¡°Yeah! You shouldn¡¯t be walking out just like that!¡± The party from Triple Group started to grow cocky. Choi Hong-man pointed at Levi and yelled in broken English, ¡°You! Come! Sit!¡± Levi grinned. ¡°Can¡¯t you just let me leave?¡± ¡°Hahaha!¡± Lee Jung-jin and Lauren exchanged looks and burst intoughter.This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. They nced at Choi Hong-man to put across a signal to Levi that he would have to get past Choi Hong-man first before he could leave. Lauren left the room after that. Park Cheon-shin had given her two schemes for the negotiations and had instructed her to let Choi Hong-man threaten the Morris Group party if things went south. In fact, the second scheme was to mobilize Choi Hong-man. What was to follow after that was none of her business. ¡°Be gentle, Mr. Choi¡­¡± she had announced earlier on with a grin. ¡°I need him to show up at my wedding.¡± Lee Jung-jin left after shooting Levi a look. It was time for Choi Hong-man to shine. The party from Triple Group filed out of the room and closed the door behind them. ¡°Did you hear me?¡± Choi Hong-man bellowed, ring at Levi. Levi merely stared at him. ¡°Let that person go. This is not your country, and you have no right to act like you own the ce!¡± Levi¡¯s voice was calm yet authoritative, as though he was leading an army of a million men. It could make anyone who was listening to him cower in fear. Even Choi Hong-man was startled for a second, but he soon regained his footing quickly. ¡°Hmph! I do not let people go easily! You too!¡± He charged forward upon uttering those words. Despite possessing a burly body, he moved at what seemed to be lightning speed. Before anyone could react, he had already grabbed Levi by the shoulders, ready to throw him onto a chair. Levi was close to two meters tall, but that was nothingpared to the two-hundred-pound wall of muscle before him. Seth and his allies closed their eyes in defeat. Chapter 525 Chapter 525 However, to Choi Hong-man¡¯s horror, Levi did not even move a single inch. He was shocked¡­very shocked. He could throw an elephant into the air with ease, yet Levi stood rooted to the ground, no matter how hard he had tried to lift him. ¡°Get out!¡± Levi shouted all of a sudden, his booming voice echoing across the room. Boom! To everyone¡¯s shock, Choi Hong-man staggered backward, due to the sheer force of Levi¡¯s voice, only stopping after crashing into the table in the middle of the room. His eyes were filled with fear, yet, he refused to back down. ¡°You¡¯re asking for trouble!¡± Choi Hong-man hollered like a feral beast before charging forward once again. Boom! He leaped into the air like a cannonball before crashing down onto the tables and chairs explosively. Everyone staggered backwards from the shockwave that he had created, its searing heat almost burning through their skins. Crack! The tables and chairs crumbled into a pile of debris under his weight. Choi Hong-man had gone all out! Seth hissed in fear. He¡¯s simply too strong! A single kick from Choi Hong-man could break a stone apart! Choi Hong-man howled, as the veins on his legs popped. Boom! Levi¡¯s bangs fluttered in the air, as the vibrations that Choi Hong-man was creating had soon shaken the room, around them. Choi Hong-man focused all his energy on his right leg, ready to deal a fatal strike. He was confident that he could shatter the thickest walls in the world with one kick, let alone a scrawny man like Levi Garrison! Levi has be dead meat¡­ Seth had lost all hope. He¡¯s too strong! Simply too strong! He¡¯s a one-man army! No wonder he¡¯s the best fighter in Keerea! He¡¯s like a battle-weathered sword! No wonder everyone calls him a ¡®human-sized weapon¡¯! Levi stood rooted to the ground, as though he was frightened out of his wits as well. However, just seconds before Choi Hong-man¡¯s leg made contact with his head, his fist flew out like a released spring. He punched Choi Hong-man squarely in the leg, creating a deafening boom that had almost caused everyone¡¯s eardrums to burst. It¡¯s over¡­ There¡¯s no way that Levi has survived that¡­ However, much to everyone¡¯s surprise, Choi Hong-man wasunched into the air, as though he had been rammed into, by a car. His right leg was bent at a weird angle. Crack! Crack! Crack! ¡­ Choi Hong-man¡¯s body reduced a dozen tables into dust and shattered the ss door, yet his momentum did not diminish by a single bit. He flew outwards for another few seconds and crashed through the railings of the second floor, hurtling towards the first floor. Meanwhile, Lauren and Lee Jung-jin walked in, side-by-side towards the first-floor lobby. ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. ¡°What do you think Choi Hong-man is nning to do to Levi, honey?¡± Lauren asked with a wide smile. Lee Jung-jin scoffed. ¡°That man is a beast! There is simply no way that Levi Garrison could survive all of that!¡± ¡°That¡¯s great!¡± Lauren chirped happily. Levi¡¯s arrogant attitude had angered her immensely, and she was more than willing when it came to witnessing Levi getting himself crushed by Choi Hong-man. ¡°Alright! I think it¡¯s about time we head back.¡± The two of them returned to the meeting room, only to be greeted by a loud crash. ¡°W-what¡¯s that?¡± Lee Jung-jin eximed in terror. A huge figure plummeted down from the second floor¡­ Chapter 526 Chapter 526 Lauren froze in her tracks and Lee Jung-jin started to tremble in fear. Crash! The figurended heavily, with a thud, making the ground shake as though an earthquake had just urred. Choi Hong-man¡¯s body spasmed, as he frothed at the mouth, spewing out a mixture of blood and teeth all over his face. ¡°W-what in the world is going on?¡± Lauren stammered. ¡°Are my eyes ying tricks on me? Did a person just fly out?¡± Lee Jung-jin asked perplexedly, seeming as though he had been utterly confused. ¡°Let¡¯s go in and take a look!¡± Lauren eximed, setting off into a run. ¡°Yeah! Maybe it¡¯s Levi!¡± Lee Jung-jin added. Soon, they arrived at the spot where the person hadnded, only to see Choi Hong-man having a seizure on the ground. ¡°What?¡± they eximed in unison. ¡°Choi¡­Hong-man? Why are you here? Where is Levi Garrison?¡± The two of them stared at Choi Hong-man, dumbfounded. This is outrageous! After a while, Choi Hong-man stopped movingpletely. It was almost as though his soul had left his body. Why would a champion fighter get thrown out of his arena so easily? How did he end up on the first floor? How is this even possible? ¡°T-T-This¡­¡± Lee Jung-jin was at a loss for words. He would never be able to forget the scene that he had just witnessed. As a Keerean, he knew just how strong Choi Hong-man was. To Keereans, Choi Hong-man was an undefeatable force, with rumors stating that his body was immune to all types of weapons. Once, he had managed to wipe out an entire cult, despite being shot in the chest seven times. The bullets had merely pierced through his skin, leaving both his organs and bones unharmed. His body was imprable! What in the world happened just now? N?velDrama.Org holds this content. This is unbelievable! ¡°What are you waiting for? Send him to the hospital!¡± Lee Jung-jin screeched. ¡°I¡¯m going to find Levi Garrison!¡± Lauren yelled back, as she bounded up the stairs. To her horror, there was no one in the meeting room. Levi was long gone! ¡°I¡¯m certain that someone from Morris Group had swooped in to save him!¡± Lauren muttered to herself in anguish. ¡°Who could be stronger than Choi Hong-man?¡± Meanwhile, in South City, Park Cheon-shin received a call from his nephew Lee Jung-jin. ¡°Huh? What happened?¡± Park Cheon-shin eximed, dumbfounded. ¡°Levi Garrison beat Choi Hong-man up¡­ He¡¯s in the hospital now, and we don¡¯t know if he¡¯ll survive¡­¡± Lee Jung-jin stammered nervously. Park Cheon-shin¡¯s phone fell to the ground with a loud thud, as he stared off into the distance, with a shocked look upon his face. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Were you actually convinced that Choi Hong-man was undefeatable?¡± Lee Jae-shik asked calmly as he sipped on his tea. Park Cheon-shin nced at him in disbelief. ¡°Did you see thising, Master?¡± ¡°Of course I did!¡± Lee Jae-shik answered. ¡°Even a random security guard from Morris Group can defeat Lee Da-yong and Lee Da-jong. What makes you think that Choi Hong-man is any stronger?¡± ¡°Are you sure, Master?¡± Park Cheon-shin asked. ¡°Haha! Only strong ones are worthy of my attention! It¡¯ll be pretty disappointing if Choi Hong-man had wiped him out with one strike,¡± Lee Jae-shik announced, smiling. Park Cheon-shin grinned as well. ¡°I should ask them about the negotiations!¡± Taking out his phone, he soon began to dial a string of numbers. Chapter 527 Chapter 527 ¡°What? You¡¯re only giving us five days¡¯ time?¡± Park Cheon-shin yelled, with his fists clenched. After hanging up, he ryed Levi¡¯s three warnings to Lee Jae-shik. Bang! Lee Jae-shik mmed his palm against the table. ¡°How dare they threaten to kick us out of Erudia? It¡¯s simply ridiculous!¡± ¡°Master, please calm down!¡± Park Cheon-shin pleaded. ¡°We need your help!¡± ¡°Of course I¡¯ll help you!¡± Lee Jae-shik eximed, his eyes alight with a furious me. All three of his disciples had been beaten up, bing utterly humiliated, and he could no longer tolerate it. ¡°Master, my nephew¡¯s wedding is in five days¡¯ time,¡± Park Cheon-shin reminded him. ¡°Can we settle this after his wedding?¡± ¡°Sure!¡± ¡°I would also like to invite you to his wedding, Master. I¡¯m sure that it¡¯ll make the wedding unforgettable for everyone there!¡± Park Cheon-shin pleaded. ¡°Of course! We¡¯ll head straight to North Hampton after the wedding to settle the score with Morris Group!¡± ¡­ Lee Jung-jin ryed the message to Lauren immediately after he had received it. ¡°What? Master Lee is going to attend our wedding?¡± Lauren eximed excitedly, her gloominess from earlierpletely gone. ¡°My uncle told me to focus on the wedding and to ignore Morris Group for the time being!¡± Lee Jung-jin ryed. ¡°We need to get the media¡¯s attention too!¡± The wedding was not just a wedding- It was a publicity stunt by Triple Group. Soon, news of their wedding spread to every corner of North Hampton, with headlines such as, ¡®The General Manager of Triple Group Erudia Branch, Lauren Fletcher, To Get Married To The Nephew of The Chief Manager of Triple Group Erudia Branch, At Bayfront Manor In Five Days¡¯ Time¡¯, taking over the front page of every local newspaper. In addition to that, the residents of North Hampton were shocked to find out that the renowned master of Taekwondo, Lee Jae-shik, also known as the chief instructor of the Keerean Army, was going to be one of the witnesses at the wedding. The news shook everyone in North Hampton, along with the entire Quebec region to its core. The public had been eyeing the wedding for a long time, but they had not expected someone as well- known as Lee Jae-shik to grace the wedding with his presence. The sheer publicity the wedding was getting was unbelievable. Everyone looked forward to the day of the wedding with much excitement. Meanwhile, in the Fletcher family mansion¡­ ¡°That¡¯s amazing! We should thank the Gods for this!¡± Isaac Fletcher eximed in high spirits. Lauren¡¯s grandfather Jenson hobbled over on his walking stick, trembling in excitement. ¡°What? Master Lee is going to attend the wedding as well?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, Dad!¡± Isaac announced, his voice trembling. ¡°His presence is worth more than any other celebrity! Only someone like Benny Quinton will be able topare to him!¡± He respected a foreigner more than his own countrymen. ¡°Hahaha! We truly have been blessed by God!¡± Jenson eximed, with a heartyugh as he gazed at Lauren lovingly. ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± Sam affirmed as happy tears rolled down her face. ¡°My daughter has be a general manager and is now getting married to a Keerean. Furthermore, a well-respected Master is attending her wedding too! I¡¯m so happy for you, Lauren!¡± ¡°Wow, imagine what would have happened if she had chosen to marry Levi instead¡­¡± Isaac sighed. ¡°That would be terrible! That scumbag doesn¡¯t deserve my granddaughter!¡± Jenson growled out loud. When Levi chose to marry Zoey all those years back, Jenson had taken it upon himself to beg, in front of Joseph Garrison, only to be humiliated by the entire Garrison family. ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. He would never forget the shame that he had felt that day. Chapter 528 Chapter 528 ¡°Before I forget, please ensure that you have invited Joseph Garrison to the wedding! I need him to know what my granddaughter deserves!¡± Jenson added. I need to get my revenge! ¡°Of course! I¡¯ll pay a visit to the Garrison family right now!¡± Isaac agreed, as he got into his car and made his way to the Garrison family¡¯s home. The Garrison family had lost all of their assets to Levi, all except the house they had stayed in. They were basically a bunch of forgotten souls. The luxury cars that had used to line their yard were all gone, now reced by motorcycles and a Mercedes Benz. Isaac felt thoroughly refreshed, looking at such a gloomy sight. Oh, how the tables have turned! Don¡¯t you remember how you had used to humiliate us as though we were your ves? Everything is different now! You¡¯ve fallen from grace, while the Fletchers have risen up to the top! Isaacughed at the thought of that. Doesn¡¯t it sound ridiculous? ¡°Hm? Isaac? Why are you here?¡± a voice ran out. Isaac looked up to see Levi¡¯s adoptive parents, Ben and Winnie, walking towards him with confused expressions on their faces. They approached him with much trepidation. ¡°Where¡¯s Joseph Garrison?¡± Isaac scoffed, with his hands in his pockets. He could not bear to look at Joseph in the eyes for the longest time, but everything was different now. He no longer saw Joseph Garrison as a threat. Soon, the entire Garrison family gathered themselves in the yard. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Mr. Fletcher?¡± Joseph asked apprehensively. Ever since their reputation had gone down the drain, the Garrison family¡¯s self-confidence had spiraled downhill. Joseph kept his head down as much as possible, as a result. ¡°I¡¯m here to announce that my daughter¡¯s wedding is in five days¡¯ time! All of you must ensure that you are present on that day!¡± Isaac ordered. ¡°Congrattions! We¡¯ll definitely be there! Thank you for the invite,¡± Joseph thanked with a smile. Isaac¡¯s grin grew wider. ¡°Do you know how capable my daughter is? Her year-end bonuses, as the general manager of the Erudia Branch of Triple Group, could be as high as two hundred million! Her fianc¨¦ is a member of the Lee family, the founders of Triple Group! He holds at least ten billion worth of shares! Even you couldn¡¯tpare to them at your peak!¡± ¡°That¡¯s amazing!¡± Joseph eximed. ¡°Ms. Lauren is a genius!¡± ¡°d to see that you¡¯ve acknowledged it!¡± Isaac proimed smugly as he nced at the other members of the Garrison family. ¡°Don¡¯t you remember how arrogant you had looked when we had begged you not to void the marriage agreement?¡± Joseph could feel his cheeks heating up in shame. He¡¯s striking back¡­ ¡°Oh, by the way, didn¡¯t you say that Levi deserves better than my daughter? Look what has happened since then! Hahaha!¡± Isaac continued forth with augh. ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. However, his smile melted off his face swiftly, as he had yet to receive an answer from the Garrisons. They had been replying enthusiastically to his every statement, yet they fell silent the moment he had mentioned Levi. Their faces began to darken as they red at Isaac. Isaac began to get annoyed. ¡°What? Are you still skeptical of my daughter?¡± Ben and Winnie exchanged looks and nodded. ¡°That¡¯s right! Levi deserves better!¡± they cried out in unison. The others remained silent, but their stand was clear. Lauren Fletcher is no match for Levi! He¡¯s the God of War, for goodness¡¯ sake! Your daughter doesn¡¯t deserve a man like him! Chapter 529 Chapter 529 ¡°What?¡± Isaac flew into a rage the moment he had heard those words. ¡°What makes you think that Levi is better than my daughter?¡± he demanded, jabbing his finger into Ben¡¯s face. ¡°So what if he had used to be a tycoon in the city? My daughter leads the Triple Group! Don¡¯t you know how powerful Triple Group is? Don¡¯t you know who my daughter is getting married to? Levi Garrison is nothingpared to my daughter, and that¡¯s a hard fact!¡± ¡°Hahaha!¡± Ben jeered. ¡°Oh, Isaac, why are you so proud of the fact that your daughter is getting married to a foreigner, and is sucking up to foreign executives? Is it really something to boast about? Besides, it doesn¡¯t matter what position she holds in herpany. She¡¯ll never be good enough for my son,¡± he added with a cold grin. ¡°That¡¯s right! What¡¯s there to be proud of, about working for a Keereanpany? Dream on!¡± The crowd buzzed around Isaac, as they continued to hurl insults at him. Despite all the despicable things that they had done, along with the questionable morals that some of the members had, the Garrisons were die-hard patriots. They did not see marrying a Keerean as something to be proud of. Isaac, on the other hand, stomped his foot in anger. ¡°How dare you! Things are different now! Stop being so arrogant!¡± he hollered. ¡°Isaac, we¡¯re more than happy to be able to attend your daughter¡¯s wedding,¡± Ben announced. ¡°However, Levi can¡¯t be there. You¡¯ll regret it if he shows up.¡±This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± Winnie agreed. ¡°You¡¯ll be the one who wille to regret your actions, rather than him!¡± ¡°He¡¯ll outshine everyone at the wedding! He¡¯ll make your entire family regret everything!¡± Joseph added. However, Isaac refused to believe them. ¡°I don¡¯t care! He¡¯d better show up at the wedding!¡± he yelled. ¡°Just how is he going to outshine my future son-inw?¡± He did not believe in superstitions or prophecies. After he had departed, Ben sighed and muttered, ¡°What an idiot! He¡¯s making the same mistakes as we had!¡± That night, at Bayview Garden¡­ ¡°Levi, look! The girl that you had gotten set up with is getting married to that handsome Keerean boy!¡± Zoey eximed with a smile. ¡°I know that. Everyone¡¯s talking about it,¡± Levi announced, with a slight hint of annoyance in his voice. ¡°Are you regretting everything now? Lauren¡¯s so pretty and talented!¡± Zoey asked, staring into his eyes. ¡°Since when did you learn how to get on my nerves?¡± Levi quipped as he reached out to tickle her. Zoey evaded his tickle attacks and pleaded for mercy. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, darling! By the way, did you get an invite to her wedding?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. I¡¯ve already confirmed our attendance,¡± he answered. Zoey clenched her fists. ¡°We need to take this seriously. I¡¯ll buy you a set of clothes tomorrow.¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need for that!¡± Levi uttered with a smile. ¡°I already have the perfect outfit for the asion.¡± He had decided to show up at Lauren¡¯s wedding, donning his God of War attire. Chapter 530 Chapter 530 ¡°That¡¯s great!¡± Zoey eximed, nodding profusely. ¡°I think that I¡¯ll decide to stay out of this. The Fletchers aren¡¯t particrly fond of me.¡± ¡°Haha!¡± Leviughed. ¡°She¡¯s like a sister to me. She¡¯s not someone whom I¡¯ll marry.¡± Zoey grinned. ¡°Oh, darling, you¡¯re so ignorant! She doesn¡¯t see you as a big brother! Why don¡¯t you make it up to her with a gift? Here, take this!¡± She handed him a credit card, earning her a few affectionate head rubs from Levi. Only Zoey could be this kind¡­ Any other woman would have barred me from attending any wedding, let alone the wedding of someone whom my parents had set me up with, all those years ago! I won¡¯t even receive an allowance to buy gifts with! Levi smiled. ¡°Why didn¡¯t I think of that? Thanks for the money! I¡¯ll make sure to buy the best gift that I can find.¡± Afterward, he told Azure Dragon to prepare a gift for Lauren at the wedding. Meanwhile, Triple Group began to infiltrate every sector of the North Hampton economy, prior to the wedding so as to wriggle their way back into the market. The wedding was nothing more than a tool to establish their footing in North Hampton. Everything that they had been doing was nothing more than the prelude to absolute control! On the other hand, Levi told his forces to hold still and leave them alone. Four days passed in a blink, and it was soon the day before Lauren and Lee Jung-jin¡¯s wedding. ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. The Fletcher family was ready for the wedding, and Bayfront Manor was transformed into a wedding venue. ¡°I bet that no one would want to miss out on my daughter¡¯s wedding!¡± Isaac joked, with a proudugh. ¡°Take a seat, everyone!¡± ¡°You¡¯ll officially belong to the Lee family tomorrow, Lauren,¡± Jenson congratted her happily. ¡°You¡¯re making us proud!¡± The Fletchers beamed at one another. Meanwhile, Lauren stood before the mirror, trying out gown after gown as she tried to pick one that would bring out her beauty the most. I¡¯ll be the star of the show tomorrow! I¡¯ll show them how irreceable I truly am! I¡¯ll make them regret every insult that they¡¯ve uttered! ¡°Who would you like to see the most tomorrow, Lauren?¡± Sam asked. ¡°Levi Garrison!¡± Lauren answered, a cold glint shing across her eyes. The Fletchers knew how hurt Lauren had been when Levi had chosen Zoey over her, hence, her love for him had turned into hatred, as time went by. She despised him. She told herself that she would work hard to outshine everyone, in order to prove herself worthy. She had been waiting for the day where she would rise above Zoey and Levi and be able to look down upon them. I¡¯ll make him regret everything! I¡¯ll walk down the aisle with a man a hundred times better than you right before your eyes! You don¡¯t deserve to be my husband! Just you wait! Lauren wished that time could pass faster. She longed to see the looks of remorse on Levi¡¯s and his family members¡¯ faces. The Fletchers continued their lighthearted banter as Jenson turned on the TV. ¡°ording to an overseas sources, a ne named the ¡®Love of the World¡¯ was sold at an auction for eight hundred million. The buyer was rumored to be an Erudian, as the ne is currently being shipped towards Erudia.¡± ¡°I heard that the ne is used as a wedding gift! It¡¯s represented pure and innocent love for centuries. I wonder which lucky Erudian bride it¡¯s going to?¡± The news piqued the interest of the Fletchers, particrly Lauren. Lee Jung-jin had prepared a limited edition ne, as a token of love, which had cost him millions. All her friends had been awestruck by its beauty. Chapter 531 Chapter 531 Her face fell, the moment she saw the ne onscreen. I wish it belonged to me¡­ I¡¯ll be the prettiest bride on Earth if I wore that to my wedding! ¡°Whatever. I won¡¯t be the one who is getting that ne,¡± she uttered, sighing dejectedly. Before breaktime, Lauren gave Levi a call to remind him about the wedding. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t forget about it!¡± he assured her. ¡°I¡¯ve even gotten a gift for you!¡± ¡°Gift?¡± Lauren scoffed. What gift can you even afford? ¡°You¡¯ll see tomorrow!¡± Levi proimed with a grin. The next day¡­ The wedding of Lauren and Lee Jung-jin was in full swing, and Bayfront Manor was filled with excited guests. Luxury car after luxury car pulled up in front of the entrance as hordes of guests alighted from them, carrying mountains of gifts in their arms. ¡°The Yalemans of North Hampton wishes the bride and groom all the best for their future endeavors!¡± ¡°We are the Jeffersons of North Hampton¡­¡± ¡°Greetings! I am Dn Hunt, CEO of Skyward Group¡­¡± ¡­N?velDrama.Org holds this content. To the Fletchers¡¯ surprise, none of their own contacts showed up at the wedding. ¡°Hahaha! It looks like we¡¯re finally getting noticed by the nobility!¡± Jenson announced, with a wide grin. ¡°Glenn Rogers, master of the Rogers family!¡± ¡°Eric Robinson, master of the Robinson family!¡± ¡°Wace Henderson, master of the Henderson family!¡± ¡­ The Fletchers stared in shock, as more guests arrived at the manor. All of them were the masters of the most prominent families of North Hampton! They represented the cream of the crop in North Hampton. In particr, the Fletchers rejoiced, when Glenn Rogers had appeared at the entrance of the manor. Glenn was the richest man in North Hampton, and the Fletchers had not expected him to show up at Lauren and Lee Jung-jin¡¯s wedding. ¡°Haha! Since when did we be so popr?¡± Jenson queried, his breath quickening. The Fletchers looked on, with their hearts thumping against their chests. Isaac grinned. ¡°Calm down, everyone! I¡¯m sure that they¡¯re here because of Triple Group!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right! I bet Triple Group had invited them!¡± Everyone rxed upon hearing Isaac¡¯s words. As time went on, more prominent figures of North Hampton joined the party, making the grin on Lauren¡¯s face grow wider. I would never have guessed that my wedding would be such an important asion to these North Hampton tycoons! ¡°Do you see that, Levi Garrison?¡± Lauren muttered to herself gleefully. ¡°This is how my wedding looks like! Even people like Winston Gonzales and Glenn Rogers are here. You will never be good enough for me!¡± She searched the crowd for him, but unfortunately, it was to no avail. However, the Garrison family had already arrived. ¡°Hahaha! Look who¡¯s here? The once-glorious Garrison family!¡± Isaac sneered. The crowd turned around to face the Garrisons. ¡°Why are they so shameless? Weren¡¯t they the ones who had voided the marriage agreement between Levi Garrison and Lauren Fletcher?¡± ¡°Oh, how the tables have turned! How embarrassing!¡± ¡°I wouldn¡¯t have dared toe if I had been one of them!¡± ¡­ Joseph pretended not to hear the various insults hurled their way. ¡°Congrattions, Ms. Fletcher! I hope that you have no regrets about this,¡± Joseph uttered, with a smile. ¡°What do you mean ¡®no regrets about this¡¯? Are you trying to say that she¡¯ll regret not marrying Levi? How ridiculous!¡± the crowd scoffed. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t regret this,¡± Lauren affirmed with a grin, before changing the subject. ¡°By the way, where is Levi?¡± Chapter 532 Chapter 532 Ben smiled. ¡°He¡¯ll be here soon.¡± He¡¯s the VIP of this wedding, after all! ¡°You should get ready for what¡¯s going to happen next. I don¡¯t want you to faint on the altar,¡± Winnie added. ¡°Not just you, Ms. Fletcher. Tell your family to prepare themselves too,¡± Joseph proimed. ¡°Especially you, Mr. Jensen Fletcher! I hope that your heart can handle it!¡± The Fletchers flew into a rage almost immediately. ¡°What the hell do you mean, Joseph Garrison? Are you cursing my dad?¡± Isaac yelled, jabbing his finger into Joseph¡¯s face. ¡°We aren¡¯t the same as we were before! My son-inw is a shareholder of Triple Group, and my daughter is in charge of the Erudian branch of Triple Group! What about you? You¡¯re nothing but a bunch of dogs!¡± ¡°What makes you think that Levi is better than Lauren? Ridiculous!¡± The Fletchers jeered at the Garrisons relentlessly. Lauren scoffed. ¡°Thank you for your well wishes. In fact, I think that Levi should be the one preparing himself for the shock he¡¯s about to receive. My husband is a million times better than him, so shouldn¡¯t he be the one who¡¯s regretting everything?¡± Ben burst intoughter. ¡°Oh, trust me! You¡¯re going to be the one who will regret everything,¡± he murmured flippantly. ¡°Besides, our sole fate depends on Levi. He can make us the richest family of Quebec if he¡¯d wanted to, let alone North Hampton!¡± The Garrisons looked at the Fletchers smugly. Despite everything Levi had imed, the Garrisons still regarded him as one of them. They were proud of him! ¡°Hahaha!¡± The crowd burst into raucousughter. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with them? What makes them think that we don¡¯t know how Levi Garrison¡¯s doing?¡± ¡°He¡¯s just a useless scumbag that goes around beating up security guards!¡± The jeering continued, as Lauren crossed her arms across her chest and stared at the Garrisons, mockingly. Levi is nothing whenpared to me! This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, darling?¡± Lee Jung-jin asked, walking over to join her. Dressed smartly in a suit, he outshone every other man in the manor, the moment he had stepped in. ¡°Wow! He¡¯s so handsome! Isn¡¯t he a shareholder of Triple Group and a descendent of Triple Group¡¯s founder?¡± ¡°I¡¯m so envious of Lauren!¡± ¡­ The crowd buzzed in excitement and surprise, and it began to further inte Lauren¡¯s ego. Do you see that? Everyone admires my husband! You¡¯ll neverpare to him, Levi Garrison! Several tycoons of North Hampton, some of them no less affluent than Joseph Garrison at his peak, crowded around Lee Jung-jin, in an attempt to offer him their name cards. Lee Jung-jin caught everyone¡¯s attention, the moment he had appeared. ¡°Lauren Fletcher is so lucky! How did she manage to find someone like him, after getting dumped by Levi Garrison?¡± ¡°I bet Joseph Garrison regrets voiding the agreement all those years ago!¡± Chapter 533 Chapter 533 ¡°Look at how the Garrisons are doing now! How shameless of them!¡± The crowd smirked at them. ¡°They said that I¡¯ll regret everything once I had seen Levi!¡± Lauren whispered to Lee Jung-jin, who soon burst intoughter. ¡°You¡¯re so funny! Even the son of the richest man in North Hampton won¡¯tpare to me, let alone someone as insignificant as Levi Garrison!¡± he announced, ncing at the Garrisons. ¡°Just ignore them, darling. Those pieces of trash aren¡¯t worth your attention!¡± He did not even regard the Garrisons as people, as he believed that they were nothing,pared to Triple Group, even while at their peak. Lauren looked at the Garrisons smugly, although their stony expressions had seeded in causing her annoyance. Wait¡­ something feels amiss. Shouldn¡¯t they be wallowing in sorrow, now that they¡¯ve witnessed everything? Why aren¡¯t they saying anything? The Fletchers were confused as well. Meanwhile, a motorcade was journeying on its way, from South City to North Hampton, carrying the VIPs of the wedding- Park Cheon-shin and Lee Jae-shik. They were headed for the wedding, but their ultimate goal was to im the entire North Hampton market as their own. However, their convoy was stopped, the moment they had entered North Hampton. Seth Wilson approached their car warily. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Park Cheon-shin asked, with a displeased expression upon his face. They had a bad feeling about this. ¡°May I ask who is the leader of Triple Group?¡± Seth queried. ¡°It¡¯s me. What¡¯s wrong?¡± Park Cheon-shin asked, as he alighted from his car. ¡°Did you receive the warnings issued during the negotiations?¡± Seth asked. ¡°Yes, I did,¡± Park Cheon-shin answered, as he stared straight into Seth¡¯s eyes. ¡°So? What is the decision? Are you here to apologize?¡± Seth questioned with a smile. ¡°Shut up!¡± Park Cheon-shin yelled. ¡°I refuse to be intimidated by your fearmongering!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right! No one has ever dared to threaten us!¡± the others added angrily. Seth shook his head, appearing exasperated. ¡°It looks as though you¡¯re not going to apologize¡­ I¡¯m pretty sure that my boss has made it very clear that this is thest chance that you¡¯re going to get before he kicks you out of the country!¡± ¡°Hahaha!¡± the party from Triple Groupughed. They stared at Seth as though he was a lunatic. He¡¯s telling us to get out of Erudia? That simply won¡¯t happen! ¡°Hahaha! Tell your boss to watch out for us! There¡¯s no way he¡¯ll be able to kick us out of Erudia!¡± Park Cheon-shin scoffed. What¡¯s there to fear, with Lee Jae-shik around? I¡¯ll get rid of Morris Group once and for all! When the motorcade finally arrived at Bayfront Manor, the crowd erupted in a loud apuse. That¡¯s the Chief Manager of the Triple Group Erudia Branch! The worth of Triple Group in South City was around a hundred billion, which was more than any corporation in South City. Factoring in the extra hundred billion from the Yates, Triple Group was worth around two hundred billion in total. Inyman terms, Park Cheon-shin was the richest man in Quebec. The Fletcher family held him in great respects, and was proud of the fact that he was going to be Lauren¡¯s uncle-inw. We¡¯re going to be rich! Everyone¡¯s going to respect us! ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. ¡°May we wee Mr. Lee Jae-shik, Master of Taekwondo and the chief instructor of the Keerean army!¡± someone shouted, as Lee Jae-shik stepped into the manor. The excitement in the manor was at its peak, and tears were streaming down Lauren¡¯s face, out of pure happiness. Even someone as well-respected as Lee Jae-shik is here to attend my wedding¡­ You don¡¯t deserve me, Levi Garrison! Chapter 534 Chapter 534 Even the noble ones like Glenn Rogers and Winston Gonzales stood up, to wee Lee Jae-shik to the venue. Someone like him was superior to all of them, even if he was not an Erudian. They had to be as polite as possible. Even the Garrisons started to grow worried. If Levi had not been the God of War, people might actually trample over him to get to Lee Jae-shik. The Fletchers have certainly found themselves a powerful ally! Meanwhile, the Fletchers were ted to witness the standing ovation that was made for Lee Jae-shik. In particr, Lauren was feeling proud of herself. How much better could a wedding get? I¡¯m the luckiest woman in the world! ¡°You¡¯re going to be part of the Triple Group family from today onwards, Lauren!¡± Lee Jae-shik praised. ¡°Remember your status and try not to entangle yourself in trivial matters!¡± His words were a confirmation of Lauren¡¯s new title. He had meant to remind her that as part of the nobility, she was not to interact with people from the lower ranks, as they were not worthy of her attention. ¡°As for the Fletchers, we¡¯ll be more than happy to provide you with any assistance that you may require in the future!¡± Lee Jae-shik announced, turning over to the Fletchers. Boom! It was as though a meteorite made out of pure luck and prosperity had descended upon the Fletchers, almost making them pass out in happiness. Jenson turned to Joseph and yelled, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that we¡¯ll never be worthy of your attention? Look at us now! Look at how much we¡¯ve changed since then!¡± The Fletchers finally received the sweet revenge that they had craved. This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Who knew that we would be able to rise above you one day? ¡°Thank you for ditching me, Levi! If not for you, I wouldn¡¯t have been able to find myself such an amazing husband to spend the rest of my life with!¡± Lauren cried, happy tears streaming down her face. She turned to the Garrisons and continued, ¡°Thank you too, for voiding the agreement and for setting me free of that nonsense! Thank you so much!¡± ¡­ The Garrisons red at her. ¡®Thank you¡¯? You¡¯re merely insulting us! ¡°Where¡¯s Levi?¡± Lauren asked. She had long imagined him kneeling on the ground and begging for her to change her mind, while bawling his eyes out. Soon, it was time for the wedding ceremony, and the guests took their seats to watch. The Garrisons picked a corner and settled down, but the Fletchers forcibly pushed them to the front to humiliate them. To make matters worse, Park Cheon-shin and Lee Jae-shik were right next to them. ¡°Five more minutes! Please stand by, Mr. Lee and Ms. Fletcher!¡± the emcee announced. Lauren peered off into the distance, hoping to catch a glimpse of Levi, when he was to arrive. He has to be here! I must humiliate him! He can¡¯t just skip the wedding! Suddenly, the butler ran over and proimed, ¡°Ms. Fletcher, someone has arrived with a gift for you!¡± ¡°Huh? Just ept it then. Why are you panicking?¡± she asked, frowning. ¡°The person insists that you head over to receive it in person,¡± the butler replied. ¡°Alright then. Tell them toe in,¡± she agreed. Soon, a private helicopter appeared in the skies above thewn, attracting the attention of every guest. Lauren¡¯s jaw dropped open, out of shock. What kind of gift requires a helicopter to deliver it? Chapter 535 Chapter 535 The six men in suits got off the helicopter; one of them was holding an exquisite gift box. The others cautiously surrounded him as if they were afraid the box would fall. Looking at how careful they were with the gift box, it seemed like it contained something priceless. The crowd was puzzled. What gift is it? Everyone¡¯s eyes zeroed in on these men. ¡°I know them! They¡¯re from the internationally renowned Skywolf Security Company, which only escorts items worth hundreds of millions. They even escorted this item via helicopter. Looks like it¡¯s at least five hundred million!¡± eximed Park Cheon-shin in shock when he noticed the wolf logo on the men¡¯s clothes. ¡°Wow!¡± Everyone gasped when they heard him. A five hundred-million gift? What kind of treasure is this? Lauren was exhrated yet nervous. I¡¯m not so influential that my friends and ssmates would give me something so expensive, right? The most expensive gift I received today is only a million. Soon, the six men escorting the gift box approached Lauren. ¡°Ms. Fletcher, please open this!¡± The man holding the gift box presented it to Lauren. ¡°Open it and see what¡¯s inside,¡± urged the crowd. With trembling hands, Lauren carefully lifted the top of the exquisitely designed box. ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. ¡°Thud!¡± Everyone was dumbfounded. Holding their breath, they all fixed their eyes on the box. There was a ne lying in the box, with a huge dazzling sapphire encrusting it. It sparkled so brightly that everyone could barely open their eyes. ¡°What?¡± ¡°My goodness!¡± After taking a closer look at the ne, her eyes bulged. Lauren was so shocked; she felt like she had been electrocuted. The reason was that the gift was the famed Love of the World, which had recently been auctioned off overseas for eight hundred million. The ne, made ten centuries ago, symbolized the purity of love. It was the greatest testimony of love! ¡°Ms. Fletcher, let me introduce to you: This is the legendary treasure¡ª¡ªLove of the World. It was bought for eight hundred million by an esteemed guest during the auction. It is definitely authentic! Here are the certifications of authenticity from various international organizations.¡± As he spoke, someone passed her a huge pile of certifications. Lauren was so excited that tears streamed down her cheeks. ¡°Who is it?¡± asked Lauren emotionally. ¡°He doesn¡¯t want to reveal his name. However, he¡¯ll being to the wedding ceremonyter. Here, he wishes in advance that you, Ms. Fletcher, will be blessed with love. This ne represents his well- wishes for you.¡± After passing her the gift, the men left instantly. ¡°Who could it be?¡± This was the question lingering in everyone¡¯s mind. Lauren was even more curious. Amongst her friends and family, who would give her such an expensive gift? After thinking about it, she still could not identify anyone that fit the criterion. Forget it. Isn¡¯t he going to appearter? I¡¯ll just wait for him. The Fletchers were overjoyed for the ultra-luxurious gift that Lauren received. ¡°Looks like the rise of the Fletcher family is unstoppable, huh?¡± ¡°Never in my dreams would I expect someone to give an eight hundred-million gift at my daughter¡¯s wedding.¡± The Fletchers were all smiles. ¡°But who is this person? Is it someone with a crush on my daughter?¡± mumbled Isaac to himself. ¡°Perhaps. I can¡¯t figure out who it is, either.¡± Despite racking their brains, no one could figure out who had sent the gift. At that moment, the Garrison family exchanged nces with one another andughed. ¡°What are youughing about? You look like you know the mystery sender!¡± grumbled Isaac furiously. ¡°Yeah, we know who sent it!¡± admitted Joseph. Chapter 536 Chapter 536 Before Isaac could say something, Jenson scoffed coldly, ¡°Cut the crap! If the Garrisons know such a person, why would you fall to such a miserable state?¡± The Fletchers decided to ignore the Garrisons. To them, the Garrisons were like clowns. We only invited the Garrison family to the wedding to humiliate them. They wouldn¡¯t be here if not for that reason. Naturally, they don¡¯t have the right to speak here. Everyone eagerly anticipated the arrival of the person who gave the Love of the World, especially the Fletchers. Next, it was time for the guests to give their cash gifts for the wedding. After the Fletcher family¡¯s status rose, many of the cash gifts they received amounted to tens or hundreds of thousands. An example was Glenn Rogers, who gifted a hundred thousand. Park Cheon-shin even gave a cash gift of ten million, causing Jenson and the rest tough in delight. They earned twenty to thirty million just by organizing a wedding. Not to forget, there was even the eight hundred-million ne, too. They profited so much from today! After everyone finished giving their gifts, Hailey, the supervisor of the North Hampton Bank headquarters, walked over. ¡°Ms. Stinson, why are you here?¡± Many people present recognized Hailey. The Fletcher family greeted her respectfully as they would be interacting a lot with the headquarters in the future. This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Are you here to attend my daughter¡¯s wedding, too, Ms. Stinson?¡± asked Isaac with a smile. Hailey shook her head. ¡°Hello, Ms. Lauren. I¡¯m here to pass a guest¡¯s wedding gift to you. As it¡¯s very expensive, I came here myself.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Lauren was shocked yet delighted. How expensive must the gift be that warranted such a high-ranking supervisor from the headquarters to make an in-person visit? ¡°You¡¯ve received the Love of the World, right?¡± asked Hailey with a smile. ¡°Huh? Yes, I¡¯ve received it¡­¡± Lauren was astounded, not expecting the person who gave her the ne to give a cash gift, too. ¡°He already sent me a gift. Is he still giving me a cash gift?¡± Lauren felt a little embarrassed. ¡°Of course. They¡¯re separate matters, anyway.¡± Hailey took out a cheque and read, ¡°The person will be giving you a cash gift of 888888888!¡± When Lauren saw the long string of numbers on the cheque, she almost fainted from the shock. The cash gift is more than eight hundred eighty million? What a grand spectacle! What kind of person is he? ¡°Here¡¯s the cheque. My task isplete!¡± Hailey and a fellow bank staff then left. Lauren held the cheque with trembling hands, confirming over and over again that there were nine ¡°8¡±s written on it. Hailey had delivered the cheque to her personally, so it was definitely not forged! Oh my! Who is it? He gave me an eight hundred-million ne and a cash gift of an even greater amount. The Fletchers were over the moon. With such a friend, they felt extremely proud of themselves. The Fletcher family would be the most powerful family in North Hampton in the future! This time, even Park Cheon-shin and Lee Jae-shik were stunned. This person is so extravagant, having spent nearly two billion in one go. His gifts indicate that he must be extremely wealthy. Wait, something¡¯s not right! Park Cheon-shin frowned. He had investigated the Fletchers¡¯ background thoroughly. They were not associated with anyone so powerful! He had even investigated their distant rtives, but no such person popped out. Who is it? Lauren felt that everything was like a dream. Do I have a friend like that, who would give such grand gifts at my wedding? She urgently wanted to know the identity of that mysterious person. ¡°Ma¡¯am, it¡¯s time for the wedding. Do we start now?¡± asked the host. ¡°Wait for a while! He hasn¡¯t arrived yet,¡± replied Lauren. Although she did not know who it was, the wedding could only begin after he arrived. Oh, right. Why hasn¡¯t Levie? Chapter 537 Chapter 537 ¡°Does Levi still dare toe here and cause a ruckus? He probably returned after being intimidated by the many luxurious cars parked at the entrance.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right! Levi is a smart guy. He knows that if he attends the wedding, he¡¯ll definitely be humiliated. How would he still dare toe?¡± ¡°What a pity! I cannot witness the scene of Levi bawling his eyes out in regret.¡± Isaac and the rest shook their heads helplessly. This was a pity to Lauren, too. Why isn¡¯t Leviing? I want to show him the ne and the cheque. Then, I¡¯ll tell him personally that this is my wedding! When Ben heard them, he scoffed coldly, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Levi wille. He¡¯ll definitely not miss this wedding! However, you should mentally prepare yourselves. I¡¯m afraid that you won¡¯t be able to bear the shock!¡± ¡°Shut up! Don¡¯t say anything.¡± When Isaac heard his words, he became furious and wanted to beat Ben up. At that moment, a few ordinary cars arrived at the entrance of the vi. The receptionist at the entrance saw the cars andughed coldly. ¡°How could someone with a car like this dare to attend such a grand wedding?¡± However, his expression froze upon seeing the people getting off the car. It was a group of extremely prestigious people¡ªthe leaders of North Hampton. When they arrived at the wedding, a hugemotion erupted amongst the crowd. Other than Park Cheon-shin and a few others who did not know what was going on, everyone else stood up. ¡°Mr. Nielsen, why are you here?¡± ¡°Even the three deputy captains are here, too. Secretary Davies, Captain Fields, Director Evans¡­¡± Jenson almost staggered to the floor after seeing the arrival of Jesse Nielsen and the major leaders of North Hampton. Do such prominent people attend weddings, too? Isaac and the others widened their eyes in disbelief. ¡°Congrattions on your nuptials, Ms. Fletcher! We¡¯re here today on personal ount. You don¡¯t have to be nervous,¡± exined Jesse with a smile. Lauren had to pinch her cheeks to confirm that she was not dreaming. Even the leaders of North Hampton came to attend my wedding? What a huge honor! N?velDrama.Org holds this content. Jesse Nielsen and the rest greeted Lee Jung-jin and congratted the groom. ¡°We¡¯ve heard of you, Mr. Park¡­¡± Jesse and the rest then greeted Park Cheon-shin. The Fletchers exchanged nces; they now understood what was happening. Jesse and the others came for the wedding because of the Triple Group. With this new understanding, Lauren instantly wondered if the person who gave her the ne was also rted to the Triple Group. Did the Triple Group send him here? And why hasn¡¯t Levi arrived yet? He¡¯s missing out on so much. When Lauren thought of him, she called Levi instantly. ¡°Are you here yet?¡± asked Lauren. ¡°I¡¯m reaching. There¡¯s a traffic jam on the roads. I¡¯m reaching soon!¡± exined Levi. ¡°It¡¯s great that you¡¯reing!¡± said Lauren with a grin. ¡°I¡¯ll definitely make a grand entrance at your wedding and treat it with utmost importance!¡± Levi really treated her like a younger sister. After all, she always stuck to him when they were children. After being reminded by Zoey, Levi treated this wedding with great importance. Soon, a few tanks stopped at the entrance of the vi. Two rows of soldiers dashed into the wedding venue, lining the two sides of the red carpet. This sudden scene shocked everyone. Lauren also stared at the entrance in surprise. After that, some people wearing military uniforms appeared at the entrance. A towering figure appeared, surrounded by a few people. He was wearing a green military uniform, with five golden stars embroidered on his shoulder! Chapter 538 Chapter 538 When the two rows of soldiers entered the venue, everyone held their breath and stared in silence. Even Lee Jae-shik and Park Cheon-shin¡¯s expressions froze, their eyes widened in shock. Why did soldiers suddenly barge into the wedding venue? Everyone, including Jesse and the rest, stood up and focused their attention on the entrance. They knew who the person was. The gloomy expressions on the Garrisons¡¯ faces had disappeared; they were now grinning brightly. ¡°He¡¯s finally here!¡± One after another, men in military uniforms appeared. All had stars embroidered on their shoulder pads. Other than Percy who had two stars, there were five men with one star on their shoulders. The Kings of War! This was an extremely shocking sight. Lee Jae-shik understood what this meant. ¡°Are they here to congratte my daughter for her wedding?¡± eximed Isaac in surprise, so overjoyed that his eyes were almost popping out of their sockets. This was the first thought in the Fletchers¡¯ minds, too. Everyone thought that the person who gave Lauren then Love of the World and the eight hundred and eighty million cash gift finally appeared. ¡°Wow, I never expected the person to be a high-ranking military officer!¡± ¡°This is the most honorable moment of the Fletcher family!¡± yelled Isaac, so delighted that he burst into tears. The most prominent people in the military, government, and business had all gathered at Lauren¡¯s wedding. As the Fletchers were all wiping their tears away emotionally¡­ a question surfaced. Who was the one who sent the gifts? Lauren stood there in a daze, still unable to figure it out. After all, she had no connections with the military¡­ Lee Jae-shik kept trembling as cold sweat formed on his palms. He feared meeting Erudia soldiers the most¡­ He never thought he would be confronted by the five Kings of War! Park Cheon-shin and Lee Jung-jin were stunned. A mere Fletcher family managed to mobilize the top leaders of North Hampton. And now, even a few Kings of War have arrived. Are they really the Fletchers? They had investigated the Fletchers thoroughly. However, the Fletchers they knew had a clean history with no powerful forces backing them. This made the Fletchers easier to control. However, it now seemed like they were the most powerful family in the city! Jesse, Xavier, and the rest walked towards the newly arrived guests instantly. Taking a deep breath, Jenson wiped his tears away and hurriedly rushed towards them. Meanwhile, the Fletcher family followed behind him. Even Lauren was extremely excited and nervous. ¡°Oh, right. Isn¡¯t Leviing? He mustn¡¯te at this juncture! If he offends these people, he¡¯ll be doomed.¡± ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. While Lauren followed the rest, she made a call quickly. Although the call went through, no one picked up! ¡°Pick it up quickly! What are you doing, Levi?¡± muttered Lauren anxiously. What made her even more nervous was that a ringing tone sounded somewhere in front of her. ¡°It can¡¯t be that coincidental, can it? Did he really arrive at this moment?¡± Lauren was almost frozen to the spot. ¡°Levi, pick it up quickly!¡± She was so anxious that she could barely think straight. Lauren soon arrived in front of everyone else and could clearly see the faces of Percy, Azure Dragon, and the rest. It was really the five Kings of War! Lee Jae-shik took a deep breath, wishing for nothing more than to hide in a hole. At that moment, someone strode in, apanied by a ringing tone on his phone. Lauren closed her eyes in despair¡­ Why did Levie at this moment? Damn it! ¡°Oh right! I should turn off my phone quickly!¡± Lauren responded in time and hung up the call instantly. However, when she raised her head, she saw an extremely familiar face. Levi hase! Chapter 539 Chapter 539 ¡°Le¡­¡± The Fletchers and everyone else saw Levi, too. However, when they were about to call him, they realized that something was amiss. The Kings of War all parted and formed a path for Levi. The scariest part was that Levi was not wearing a suit! Instead¡­ What? He¡¯s wearing military uniform? When Lauren and the rest saw Levi in military uniform, their jaws dropped in shock. They widened their eyes to take a closer look, repeatedly trying to confirm that they were not dreaming. Levi was really wearing a military uniform. Then, the hundreds of people present turned their attention to Levi¡¯s shoulder pads to check out his military rank. One¡­ Two¡­ Three¡­ Four¡­ What? Five? Five stars? Five whole stars? This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. A five-star God of War? There¡¯s only one five-star God of War in the entire Erudia¡ªthe protector of the nation! What? Is Levi the God of War of Erudia? This¡­ This¡­ By the time everyone figured out what all this meant, their expressions changed drastically and they stood stupefied on the spot. Lee Jae-shik nced at Levi, then at Kirin and the rest. The God of War was always apanied by his Kings of War, who were brigadier generals in their own right. There was no doubt that Levi was the God of War! He was the God of War who defeated the Eighteen-Nation Alliance with his unparalleled wit and power. He was the one feared by all nations in the world! The God of War, the nightmare of mercenaries all over the world, the most terrifying presence known to foreign countries¡ªand the very person Lee Jae-shik feared the most! Oh my, how could I meet the God of War here? Thud! When Lee Jae-shik met Levi¡¯s gaze, he could not hold himself back anymore and dropped to his knees. He looked nothing like the most powerful Taekwondo fighter. Even Park Cheon-shin was utterly terrified. Levi is actually the God of War? The only five-star God of War in Erudia? I understand now! I understand everything! The Morris Group had the God of War backing them all along! Otherwise, why couldn¡¯t I find out the backer¡¯s identity? That also exins how the Morris Group could conquer the entire North Hampton in such a short time¡­ ¡­and why Scott failed so terribly? It¡¯s all because of the God of War¡­ No wonder he dares to threaten the Triple Group like that! We¡¯re doomed. This is the end of us. Park Cheon-shin¡¯s legs weakened and he fell to his knees with a loud thump. His entire body was drenched in cold sweat. Everyone was bbergasted. What¡¯s going on? Why are the two prominent members of Triple group kneeling in fear? Jesse and the rest walked towards Levi and addressed him simultaneously, ¡°Greetings, God of War, Sir!¡± This was a tant announcement to everyone that he was really the God of War! ¡°God of War? Seriously?¡± ¡°I actually met the God of War in my lifetime?¡± A hugemotion erupted amongst the crowd with everyone staring at Levi in utter admiration. He¡¯s Erudia¡¯s God of War! He¡¯s everyone¡¯s faith! The Garrison family felt extremely proud when they saw this scene. No matter what, Levi was still from the Garrison family, and was once part of the Garrisons! Joseph and the rest nced at the Fletchers. As if they had been struck by lightning, the Fletchers stood there paralyzed. They were lost in their thoughts and their minds became aplete nk. Tap, tap, tap¡­ With his military boots, Levi walked slowly towards Lauren and Lee Jung-jin. He said with a smile, ¡°Congrattions on your wedding, Lauren! I hope you¡¯ll be blissful forever. You¡¯re like a little sister to me.¡± Lauren raised her head slowly and met Levi¡¯s gaze; her mind was still nk. Tears streamed down her cheeks as she was unable to hold back her emotions anymore. Chapter 540 Chapter 540 Levi then nced at Lee Jung-jin and said, ¡°Since she has chosen you, you must treat her nicely!¡± ¡°I¡­ I¡­¡± Lee Jung-jin was still traumatized that his body quivered and his teeth chattered. N?velDrama.Org holds this content. What should I say? With Levi standing in front of me, I feel extremely intimidated. Lee Jung-jin could barely breathe from the pressure. In fact, he wanted so badly to kneel in front of Levi. On the other hand, Lauren had already burst into tears. The venue was so quiet that everyone could even hear a pin drop. Only Lauren¡¯s sobs echoed across the hall, sounding extremely miserable and pitiful. The more one listened to it, the more chills one would feel running down the spine. ¡°Mr. Fletcher, Mrs. Fletcher. Long time no see!¡± With a grin, Levi greeted everyone in the Fletcher family. ¡°Argh¡­¡± Thud! When Jenson took a closer look at Levi¡¯s face, he screamed. But before he could finish his sentence he had already fainted. Isaac, Sam, and the rest could barely walk anymore. Their legs were trembling. Sweat started to form on their foreheads as they were consumed by astonishment. How could this be? How is this even possible? How can Levi be the God of War? Didn¡¯t he go to jail? How did he be the unparalleled God of War? This news was too much of a shock for them and they could barely ept the fact for the time being. They were on the verge of a mental breakdown. If they could not bear it anymore, they might even die of heart attack! Now, they finally understood why the Garrison family said that they would regret it¡­ They already knew Levi¡¯s identity! Hence, they had warned the Fletchers to not feel any regret and be mentally prepared. The old Mr. Fletcher was too overwhelmed by the revtion that he fainted. In the eyes of the Garrison family, the Fletchers had been acting like clowns! Immense regret engulfed each and every one of the Fletchers. The Fletchers now felt empty inside, as if they had lost something terribly important. This mistake would be an eternal pity for them. The Garrisons were right. Levi had no regrets. The only ones feeling that way would be the Fletchers! In the face of the God of War, Lee Jung-jin was a nobody. So what if he¡¯s from the Triple Group? How deserving is he? He¡¯s not even worthy enough to stand beside Levi! The Fletchers copsed onto the ground one by one. As if all their strength had been sapped from their body, they could barely even raise their arms. This is just too rming! Today will forever be a tormenting and unforgettable event to us. On the other hand, Joseph and the rest thrust their chests out proudly. To them, Levi was the pride of the Garrison family! By then, Lauren had been sobbing for a long time. The person I like is already a mighty general, the legend of the entire nation. The person I like is the most powerful person in the world, unparalleled in all fields. My judgment was never wrong. The person I like is a hero! Zoey, whom I always despised, is actually the happiest woman on Earth. Oh! How I regret it! Lauren wailed loudly as tears streamed down her cheeks. She knew what she had missed out on. She also understood that she would never be worthy of this man. No matter how much effort she spent or how aplished she became, she would never be on par with him, let alone cause him to regret! That would be something she would never achieve in her lifetime. ¡°You received the gift, right? I¡¯m happy that you can find love.¡± Levi smiled, taking out a handkerchief and wiping Lauren¡¯s tears away. Naturally, the gift he was referring to was the Love of the Century. ¡°When I was younger, I did not handle that incident well! I¡¯m sorry for that. However, now that you¡¯re married, I¡¯m really relieved.¡± Chapter 541 Chapter 541 ¡°For your marriage, I must make a grand entrance and treat it with utmost importance. You must be happy, okay?¡± With that, Levi spun around and left. ¡°No¡­ No¡­ I¡¯m not going to marry anymore.¡± Suddenly, Lauren sprinted towards him like she had gone mad. ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. With the sound of fabric tearing, she ripped apart the outeryer of her wedding gown and tossed her hair essories away. Running towards Levi, she wrapped her arms tightly around him. Thud! The bouquet in Lee Jung-jin¡¯s hands fell onto the ground. He, and everyone else present, were dumbfounded. She¡¯s not marrying anymore? No one expected this oue. In such a circumstance, however, no one dared to stop her or say anything. ¡°I¡¯m not going to marry! I¡¯m not going to marry!¡± cried Lauren, sounding like she was choking up. Levi was about to break free from her sudden embrace when Lauren whispered, ¡°Can I just hug you for a while? Just a while!¡± Levi nodded. Lauren pressed closely against Levi¡¯s back, enjoying this moment. She understood that Levi would only belong to her for this brief moment. Afterward, he would have nothing to do with her anymore. Hence, all she cared about was this exact moment. At the very least, she could feel like she had Levi to herself for the briefest moment¡­ Everyone stared at both of them silently. After a minute, Lauren released her arms reluctantly as tears gushed out of her eyes again. She was about to miss the love of her life. ¡°I don¡¯t want you to abandon the wedding for my sake,¡± said Levi with his back facing her. ¡°No! I figured it out earlier. I don¡¯t want a marriage like this, marrying a person whom I don¡¯t even like! If I were to marry, I want to do so for love. Pure love without anything else corrupting it!¡± eximed Lauren. Then, she looked at Lee Jung-jin. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but I never liked you. I only married you for my self- interest.¡± ¡°I¡­ respect your decision. We¡¯ll call off this wedding.¡± With much difficulty, Lee Jung-jin reached a decision, too. Yet anothermotion immediately broke out amongst the crowd. This wedding, which has been publicized as the wedding of the century, is being called off? But Levi¡¯s appearance made everyone realize that the wedding had indeed been derailed. It was the right choice to call it off! ¡°Okay. As long as it¡¯s your own choice.¡± With that, Levi left the venue. Looking at Levi walking away into the distance, Lauren suddenly yelled, ¡°Other than you, I¡¯ll never marry anyone else!¡± Thud! After shouting her heart out, Lauren copsed onto the floor. She had decided that she would not marry for life. Now that things had progressed to this stage, it was clear that the Fletchers were doomed. Everyone left gradually. Before the Garrisons took their leave, they scoffed coldly, ¡°We told you to be mentally prepared, but you ignored our advice!¡± ¡°We¡¯re leaving, too!¡± Lee Jae-shik, Park Cheon-shin and their group left in fear. They only wanted to return to South City as soon as possible! If they knew what was going to happen, they would not havee to North Hampton. Suddenly, they remembered the warning Seth gave them when they got off the train. ¡°Oh no! Today¡¯s the deadline!¡± Cold sweat dotted Park Cheon-shin¡¯s forehead. However, the most terrified person was still Lee Jae-shik. After all, the God of War was their ultimate enemy. How could they not be frightened? Members of the Triple Group scurried away in their cars. When they had just left the road outside the vi, their path was blocked by an olive green SUV. Levi was sitting on the top of the car with the Kings of War all standing beside him. They all stared coldly at the cars in front of them. ¡°Why are you so eager to leave? Well, it¡¯s simple to enter North Hampton, but not so easy to leave,¡± drawled Levi with a smirk. Chapter 542 Chapter 542 Park Cheon-shin, Lee Jae-shik and the rest stepped out of their car and shuffled towards Levi. Their heads drooped downward, making them look like children who had done something wrong. Levi scanned them, his gazending on Lee Jae-shik. ¡°You escaped to Erudia?¡± asked Levi. ¡°Huh?¡± Lee Jae-shik froze in fear. He actually knows me? ¡°I know you. The losers from Keerea are your students, right? You¡¯re the chief coach of the millions of Keerea¡¯s soldiers. Instead of staying in your country, why did youe to Erudia?¡± Levi suddenly raised his voice, causing Lee Jae-shik to feel so scared that his knees gave way. ¡°I¡¯m wrong, God of War! I¡¯m wrong! I shouldn¡¯t have entered Erudia! It¡¯s my mistake¡­¡± Kneeling on the floor, Lee Jae-shik groveled at Levi¡¯s feet. His clothes were drenched in cold sweat, which dripped down his hair. It was not because the weather was hot, but because he was utterly terrified. The other members of Triple Group were astounded. No one expected the nation¡¯s ultimate Taekwondo master to be so fearful! White Tiger licked his lips. Sounding interested, he said, ¡°I heard that he is the best Taekwondo master. I want to have a match with him!¡± ¡°King of War, White Tiger?¡± Lee Jae-shik¡¯s face turned pale as he immediately identified the speaker correctly. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t dare! I wouldn¡¯t dare! I don¡¯t dare to do anything in Erudia¡­¡± Lee Jae-shik was ovee with regret. Oh, how I regret it! Knowing the God of War is in Erudia, why did I stille? ¡°That¡¯s not going to happen! You shouldn¡¯t havee to Erudia. If you want to leave, you¡¯ll have to ept my punch!¡± White Tiger strode towards him. ¡°Remember, you can only leave if you remain standing after receiving my punch,¡± added White Tiger. Lee Jae-shik understood that because of his identity, death was certain once he set foot in Erudia. If he wanted to leave the country alive, he must ept this punch and put in his best effort. ¡°Come at me!¡± yelled Lee Jae-shik furiously as he stomped on the ground with a booming thud. As expected of a master, his moves were extremely powerful. He stood there motionlessly like an unmovable mountain. As White Tiger came close, he suddenly elerated and threw a punch at Lee Jae-shik. ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Lee Jae-shik¡¯s eyes sparkled. He moved as quickly as lightning. Boom! With a sweeping kick, the most ssic move in Taekwondo, he attacked White Tiger. Although it was an ordinary move, it was fatal when deployed by Lee Jae-shik. The kick was so powerful that it felt like a hurricane that was demolishing everything in its path! Boom! A ferocious wind blew across the surroundings, causing tree branches and pebbles to fly into the sky. Everyone around them was forced to stagger a few meters backward. Thud! Thud! The dozens of trees around them exploded! Compared to this kick, White Tiger¡¯s punch looked extremely ordinary. A deafening bang sounded when the kick and punch collided. Lee Jae-shik was instantly sent flying backward for ten meters. After crashing into arge tree with a huge thud and splitting it into halves, he did not stand up anymore. White Tiger stroked his bloodied fist and smiled in satisfaction. ¡°I¡¯ve finally met someone who can take up a fight!¡± As Lee Jae-shik did not survive this punch, he could never leave Erudia anymore. When everyone saw how easily the Taekwondo master was defeated, they froze in fear. Even Park Cheon-shin pissed his pants¡­ ¡°You¡¯re Park Cheon-shin, right? Did you hear my three warnings?¡± asked Levi as he turned his gaze to him. ¡°Yes! Ipletely understood them and will carry them out instantly!¡± promised Park Cheon-shin. ¡°It¡¯s toote. Crawl out of Erudia! I¡¯ll give you one day. If I still see anything rted to Triple Group in Erudia, I¡¯ll go looking for you.¡± Levi sounded assertive, leaving absolutely no room for negotiation. Chapter 543 Chapter 543 Park Cheon-shin fainted in fear. I¡¯m doomed! It¡¯s all over! The Triple Group¡¯s ambitious n to dominate the Erudia market has been ruined. ¡°We¡¯ll leave right away, God of War!¡± said Lee Jung-jin, quivering. ¡°I said, crawl out of Erudia!¡± Levi¡¯s gaze was sharp and ruthless. rmingly, the high-ranking officials of Triple Group were then seen sprawling across the ground as they slowly crawled out of North Hampton. It would be an understatement to describe the crawling men as ¡°pathetic¡±. After a few hours, Triple Group suddenly announced that they would return the donations worth eighty billion. After another hour, Triple Group organized a press conference. They apologized to Erudia for the crimes they hadmitted, promised to return the money they had scammed andundered, and made a promise topensate the victims. Everyone following the event online erupted into cheers. The Triple Group headquarters then dered thepany would withdraw from the Erudia market: they would remove all of their products in Erudia within a day. This was breaking news! Everyone was astounded. The Triple Group, which has been climbing up the ranks, is suddenly leaving Erudia? What¡¯s going on? On the other hand, thepanies and individuals who had been oppressed by Triple Group cheered in delight. The Triple Group was like a cancerous tumor in the business world. They did all sorts of evil things and exploited countless people. Yet, many of the victims did not dare to expose thepany and merely hope thepany would fail. Now that their wish was fulfilled, they were so overjoyed that they wanted to hold a big celebration! As Triple Group mainly sold electronic products and there were many simrpanies in the market, its departure did not create a huge impact. This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. That day, Levi told Iris, the person in charge of Morris Group, to add another basket of goods to the company¡¯s portfolio: electronic products. They would strive to create the most cost-effective electronic products to crush other immoral companies! By creating products that could benefit the masses, they could promote healthy market development while doing good to the people. This was what the Morris Group had always done. Whether it was medical apparatus or other products, they always strived to sell the best quality products at the cheapest prices. Their motto was to promote the city¡¯s development and wellbeing of the people. Hence, the employees of Morris Group all gave their work their best effort. Aside from being able to reap the financial benefits, they would feel honored, too! The young people in North Hampton were proud of working at Morris Group. Morris Group had already been manufacturing electronic products. Now, they were simply increasing the scale of their production. As Triple Group left the market, otherpanies were able to tap into its market share. Iris even gave a part of the electronics business to the Oriental Star Group. Zoey was very capable, too. Within a short period of time, the Oriental Star Group¡¯s profits skyrocketed under her management, a role she had dly epted. When she reached home, she asked, ¡°Darling, how did the wedding go?¡± Levi smiled helplessly. ¡°Well, I made up for my regret and she made the choice she wanted.¡± ¡°That¡¯s good, then! But it¡¯s a pity how her wedding went. The Triple Group withdrew so unexpectedly just as she became the general manager of their Erudia branch. She sighed. ¡°The wedding is only memorable because of the regrets it left.¡± Levi knew that Zoey was thinking about their wedding six years ago. It was not a fruitful wedding, and it became his and Zoey¡¯s regret. ¡°Honey, I¡¯ve decided to re-organize a wedding for you! By then, I¡¯ll tell you some things.¡± Levi decided to organize another wedding for Zoey. At that time, he would reveal his true identity to her. Chapter 544 Chapter 544 Zoey¡¯s eyes curved into tiny crescents as she smiled. ¡°Okay! I¡¯ll wait for you to give me a fruitful wedding!¡± ¡°Alright. Let¡¯s pick a suitable date!¡± Levi nodded. Zoey thought that Levi was joking. She was not expecting him to be serious. That wedding waster named the grandest wedding of the century. Of course, all these were in retrospect! Life would return to normal afterward. Sitting in his office, Levi smoked and had some alcohol. He then received a call from Azure Dragon, saying chaos had broken out in South City. After the fall of the Triple Group and Scott¡¯s faction, the other prominent families started to frantically im control of the avable territories. Even some external forces became involved. In short, the entire South City had descended into chaos. Levi did not expect this to happen. Initially, he thought that after eliminating Scott and Triple Group, Quebec would be peaceful again and that everyone would behave properly. Yet, instead of warning them, his actions caused these people to descend into madness. To them, after the copse of the two major forces, they now had more territory and businesses to seize! N?velDrama.Org holds this content. ¡°It¡¯s hard to control South City¡­¡± said Azure Dragon hesitantly. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll personally make a trip to South City. As all these happened because of me, I need to set things straight.¡± A cold glint appeared in Levi¡¯s eyes. At night, he told Zoey that he was going to South City. Zoey¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°That¡¯s just right! Abigail was telling me that she wants to return to South City as something urgent has happened in the family. The ck family did not say what exactly was so urgent, so my parents are very worried. Go back with Abigail and see what happened to the ck family.¡± ¡°Sure, no problem,¡± agreed Levi. The next day arrived. After Abigail entered the car, she instantly wrapped her arms around Levi¡¯s neck. ¡°Levi, you¡¯re so cruel. Why didn¡¯t you visit me for such a long time?¡± A resentful look appeared in Abigail¡¯s eyes as if she was his wife. Levi pushed her aside quickly. ¡°Just speak normally. Don¡¯t touch me!¡± Abigail red at him and said, ¡°Are you seeing someone recently?¡± Levi frowned. ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°I heard that you attended your childhood friend¡¯s wedding and flirted with girls. Even my sister¡¯s best friend started liking you. Helena, the new celebrity in my sister¡¯spany, is obsessed with you, too! Am I right?¡±ined Abigail as she pouted. ¡°What are you talking about?¡± Levi frowned. ¡°Let me tell you this. I¡¯ll only like your sister. The other women are none of my business! Even if I¡¯m involved with them, it¡¯s because of your sister. You¡¯re one of them¡­¡± When Abigail heard his words, her expression fell immediately. Tears of indignance brimmed in her eyes as she tried to hold them back. So Levi is only nice to me because of Zoey! ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Abigail? Why are you crying?¡± Levi suddenly realized that Abigail had burst into tears. ¡°It¡¯s nothing¡­¡± She wiped her tears away and stayed silent for the entire ride. Levi had no clue how he offended Abigail, so he remained quiet, too. Soon, they reached South City. When they entered the city, Levi called Alfie from the Dragon Legion. ¡°Tell the South City leaders that I¡¯ve arrived,¡± instructed Levi. When he attended the ck family¡¯s birthday banquet, he had promised he would definitely inform the city management the next time he arrived. ¡°Understood, Sir!¡± replied Alfie instantly. Alfie then contacted themander-in-chief of the South Warzone and the major leaders of the city. Chapter 545 Chapter 545 Instantly, the entire of South City was in a frenzy. The God of the War ising. The fact that no one knows why he¡¯sing is even more terrifying! When the Triple Groupmitted their outrageous acts, the God of War didn¡¯t evene. Yet, he¡¯sing now? This means that something major has happened! After exiting the highway, Levi drove to the ck family home. His car zoomed along the roads when suddenly he caught sight of two luxurious cars from the rearview mirror. One was a Lamborghini, while the other was a Ferrari 458. Vroom! Vroom! Vroom! The two luxurious cars sped past Levi¡¯s Mercedes, deliberately cutting his path. There were two people sitting in each of the cars. They were the wealthy bachelors of South City. The most famous of them was Derek, who came from the wealthy Davies family. Recently, the Davies family had been flourishing, having snatched control of multiple territories and reaped a lot of benefits. ¡°She¡¯s Abigail, right? I recognized her with just a single nce!¡± eximed Derek with a grin. ¡°Yeah, she¡¯s Abigail,¡± agreed the rest. This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. When they were at the intersection earlier, they noticed Abigail sitting in the car. Hence, they instantly chased after her to confirm. ¡°I heard that the ck family arranged a marriage for Abigail, right?¡± Derek asked his underling, Zachary. ¡°Yeah, but I want to tease Abigail today. She¡¯s so pretty. I¡¯ve actually been lusting after her for a long time. Haha¡­¡± When Derek thought of Abigail, he could not hold himself back anymore. Initially, as the ck family was much more powerful than the Davies family, he did not dare to do anything. However, in the recent shakeup of territories, the ck family had chosen to keep a distance while the Davies family participated aggressively. Now, the Davies family was in a much more powerful position than the cks. Naturally, Derek became braver and wanted to toy around with Abigail. After cutting in front of the Mercedes, the two cars slowed down gradually. In the end, they were only driving at a slow speed of 20km/h. It was obvious that they were doing it on purpose! Fury appeared in Abigail¡¯s eyes. ¡°Levi, they¡¯re doing this on purpose! Hmph!¡± However, Levi did not respond. Suddenly, he spun the steering wheel to the right and elerated. At the speed of lightning, he surpassed the two luxurious cars instantly and sped off. Vroom! When Derek and the rest saw the car zooming past them, they were stunned. What the heck is this? It¡¯s driving so quickly that I can¡¯t even react in time! ¡°Quick! Chase after that car!¡± yelled Derek. The Ferrari and Lamborghini elerated, speeding up so quickly that they looked like two streaks of lightning on the road. A Mercedes could never elerate faster than sports cars on a straight road. Soon, Levi realized that the two cars were about to reach them. However, instead of being flustered, he continued elerating. Although there was a sharp curve in front, Levi ignored it and kept increasing the speed. ¡°Huh? Levi, slow down!¡± Abigail was so scared that she almost closed her eyes. However, a calm expression remained on Levi¡¯s face while the car continued speeding up. When Derek and the rest saw that, they were so shocked that cold sweat started to dot their foreheads. ¡°Damn it! Is this guy crazy? There¡¯s such a sharp curve ahead with a few slopes. Yet, he still dares to elerate?¡± eximed Derek in surprise. ¡°Yeah! Curves like these are the most ident-prone. Does he still dare to elerate? He must be a madman!¡± ¡°It might be safer if a sports car zoomed across the curve. But a mere sedan? That¡¯s crazy!¡± The Lamborghini and Ferrari started to slow down, wanting to drive past the curve steadily. However, the Mercedes in front dashed onto the curved road as it elerated. ¡°They¡¯re doomed! The car will be destroyed and the passengers will definitely die.¡± ¡°Poor Abigail. She¡¯s so pretty!¡± Even Derek closed his eyes in despair. Chapter 546 Chapter 546 ¡°Hah!¡± However, everyone seemed to be in hysterics in the next second. The Audi drifted in a controlled arc as it swept along the sharp bend in the road with a screech. ¡°What?¡± ¡°How¡¯s that impossible?¡± Everyone¡¯s eyes were bulging out of their sockets. In the Audi. Levi smirked. ¡°You can open your eyes now, Abigail.¡± After Abigail opened her eyes, she found that the car was advancing steadily along a straight road. We¡¯ve passed that deadly turn already? Abigail had a look of shock on her face. There were many sharp bends along this road, but Levi did not slow down at all. No matter how good the performance of an Audi was, on a straight road, its speed could notpare to that of the other two sports cars. Despite that disadvantage, Levi managed to overtake the other two sports cars very quickly because he did not slow down at any of the sharp bends along the road. They tried to catch up, but it was to no avail; the Audi had alreadypletely disappeared from their sight. ¡°Holy f***!¡± Derek waspletely floored. N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. He had joined many well-known racing clubs before, but he had never once seen such a skilled racer. ¡°Bring him to me! I want him found this instance!¡± Derek bellowed. Soon after that, Levi and Abigail quickly arrived at the ck family¡¯s residence. As soon as the cks saw Abigail, they were ted. However, their expressions changed the moment theyid eyes on Levi. Both Robert and Meredith acknowledged Levi only because of the special cigarettes and liquors he had gifted them previously. ¡°Mr. and Mrs. ck, do you still have enough of the special cigarettes and liquors?¡± Levi asked with a smile. ¡°Yes! It can probablyst us a few years!¡± Robert replied. Meanwhile, Bailey and the others were ring at Levi. Pam, on the other hand, scoffed and went so far as to say, ¡°Do you think Russell would¡¯ve brought us anything less than he did?¡± ¡°Yeah. Russell was the one who brought it for us. What does it have to do with you?¡± The others sneered at him. Upon seeing this, Abigail quickly changed the subject. ¡°Grandpa, Grandma, why did you call me back so suddenly? I was scared out of my mind when you said something serious happened.¡± Hearing that, Levi perked up his ears as well. After all, Zoey had tasked him with this job. He would only feel relieved after making sure the ck family was safe and well. At that moment, Bailey and Pam exchanged an excited nce. Robert also had a simr look on his face. ¡°I¡¯ll do the honors! Someone hase forward with a marriage proposal!¡± Meredith announced. Abigail was taken aback and pointed to herself in surprise. ¡°Huh? To me?¡± ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right! Your Grandpa¡¯s chief and I will personally apany his grandson toe here tomorrow for the official proposal. He¡¯s taken a fancy to you!¡± ¡°Your Grandpa and I approve of this marriage! We have met that boy, and he¡¯s very outstanding!¡± Meredith beamed. Robert nodded as well. ¡°Yes, Ipletely agree! That boy is probably the most outstanding person I¡¯ve ever seen!¡± ¡°I refuse!¡± Abigail rejected it without even thinking it over. ¡°What are you talking about, Abby? How can you reject the proposal just like that? You haven¡¯t even met him yet,¡± Pam countered unhappily. Bailey backed her up as well. ¡°Do you know who he is? He¡¯s Timothy Caesar, the heir of the Caesar family from South Hampton! The Caesar family is practically royalty!¡± When wealthy families from all over Erudia transcended a certain level of influence, they weren¡¯t only judged by their economical standing but more often than so by their physical might and the presence of a martial arts master in the family. Those kinds of families weren¡¯t addressed the usual way. In the event of surpassing the Gonzales family from North Hampton as well as other influential families such as the Robinsons, the status of royalty would be bestowed. Families regarded as royalty were by no means built from scratch just a couple of decades ago. Most of the royalties had a history of more than a century and were prominent families passed down from generation to generation. Chapter 547 Chapter 547 These families could be traced back to a couple of centuries. In simpler terms, the royal family was established by the hard work of several generations over the span of centuries! It wasn¡¯t a level a normal person could single-handedly reach in just a few decades. This was the difference between a wealthy family and a royal family! There were only a handful of families in Erudia who were of royal status. South Hampton, for instance, was the economic center of Erudia. That was where a true royal family resided. Quebec, on the other hand, never had the privilege of having a royal family. And the man arranged to be Abigail¡¯s betrothed, Timothy Caesar, was from a quasi-royal n. A quasi-royal n was slightly more powerful than a regr wealthy family but a few decades away from bing true royals. Despite that, the Caesar family managed to crush all the families in Quebec! Even Scott Yates and his family were no match for them! Timothy¡¯s grandfather, Richard Caesar, was a formidable general in the army when he was young, and no one dared to underestimate his family. Thus, when Richard suggested a marriage proposal to the ck family, Robert and Meredith were so excited that they didn¡¯t get a wink of sleep. If Abigail were to marry Timothy, firstly, the cks would be able to fortify their standing. Secondly, Abigail would want for nothing. Meredith spoke up, ¡°Abigail, aren¡¯t you going to change your mind? Marrying into the Caesar family will help the cks reach unimaginable heights! Luck has chosen you, so cherish it!¡± Robert nodded in agreement. ¡°Your grandmother¡¯s right! We are nothing but an ant beneath their boot! Do you have any idea how lucky you¡¯d be if you marry into the Caesar family, Abigail?¡± ¡°What are you waiting for? Quickly thank your Grandpa and Grandma for giving you such a good opportunity!¡± Bailey and Pam prompted Abigail. ¡°That¡¯s right! Not only are the Caesars powerful, but Timothy Caesar is a fine young man too. He was trained to be the head of the Caesar family from a young age, so he¡¯s definitely the best of the best! Marrying him would be the smartest choice you ever made in your life, Abigail!¡± Keane and Quintus both chimed in, ¡°Yeah. You¡¯d be thedy of the Caesar household from then on. With such a prominent title, the whole of South City would envy you!¡± ¡°Exactly! Now that mayhem has descended upon South City, all the influential families are fighting for rulership, and they¡¯re all searching for strong backers! Even though we¡¯re currently staying out of it, we would inevitably be affected; it¡¯s only a matter of when. But if you marry into the Caesar family, no one would dare to touch our family!¡± ¡­ Everyone listed out the benefits of this arranged marriage, one by one. More than anything, they wanted to ovee the obstacle looming over them. With all hell broke loose on South City, the ck family was too weak to fend for themselves. Their entire family could be crushed if they didn¡¯t find a backer soon! Fortunately for them, it just so happened that the Caesar family proposed a union by marriage. And the cks epted their proposal right off the bat. Abigail felt helpless. She originally thought that she could escape the fate of marrying into a powerful family against her will. But s, it turned out that her fate was sealed from the very beginning. ¡°No! I refuse to! I don¡¯t care how outstanding he is; I¡¯m just not interested!¡± ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Abigail was on the verge of tears, and she sent Levi a pleading gaze. ¡°What do you mean by you refuse to? You should at least meet the boy first, don¡¯t you think so?¡± Robert urged. Abigail shook her head vigorously. ¡°No. I don¡¯t want to!¡± ¡°Insolence!¡± Meredith bellowed all of a sudden. Her loud roar of anger startled everyone. ¡°You¡¯re getting more disobedient nowadays, Abigail! I¡¯ve pampered you all these years, but here you are, rebelling against me!¡± Meredith yelled angrily. ¡°But I don¡¯t want to, Grandma¡­¡± Tears were rolling down Abigail¡¯s cheeks. ¡°Tomorrow, the Caesar family will being to make the marriage proposal, and you will join us, whether you like it or not.¡± Meredith was so tyrannical that no one dared to refute her. And Abigail fell into despair. ¡°You can¡¯t force Abigail to do anything. Not on my watch.¡± Amanding voice abruptly broke through the silence. Everyone turned to stare at Levi with wide-eyed disbelief. Chapter 548 Chapter 548 Levi¡¯s authoritative statement immediately brought Abigail back to her senses. That¡¯s right! So what if they¡¯re from a powerful background? Can they be more powerful than my brother-inw? Abigail instantly sidled closer to Levi. ¡°I¡¯ll only listen to you, Levi!¡± Swoosh! As one, all of the cks transferred their gazes back to Levi again. ¡°Excuse me, but who do you think you are? What gives you the right to speak here?¡± Jonathan was visibly enraged. At the same time, Leonard pushed his sses higher up his nose bridge, seemingly irked as well. ¡°Exactly. How dare you speak to your elders in such a way? Have you lost your mind?¡± Even the youngsters, Keane and Quintus, were infuriated. They wanted so badly to give him a few tight ps! As for Bailey and Pam, they were livid as well. ¡°Since when have my daughter¡¯s affairs be your business?¡± Bailey literally roared out the words. Robert was ring daggers at Levi, whereas Meredith couldn¡¯t stand the sight of him. ¡°Get out of our house this instant! You¡¯re not wee here!¡± ¡°Of all the youngsters I¡¯ve raised since young, none of them ever dared to speak to me that way!¡± Meredith pointed a finger at Levi as she berated him. She was right ¨C everyone in the ck family had an extremely strict upbringing. The youngsters never dared to raise their voices in front of Meredith or Robert. N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. Hence, Levi outright provoking them was an atrocity through and through! Levi¡¯s eyes shed with a hint of anger. I won¡¯t allow anyone to force Abigail into doing something she doesn¡¯t want to do! ¡°Why are you looking at me like that? Get out right now!¡± Meredith yelled. Abigail was afraid that the matter would blow up into something serious, so she quickly interjected, ¡°Why don¡¯t you go first, Levi? I¡¯ll just check things out tomorrow. It¡¯s not like I have to agree to it anyway!¡± With that, Levi finally left under Abigail¡¯s mild urging. ¡°Grandpa, Grandma, don¡¯t me Levi. I¡¯ll go tomorrow, okay?¡± Abigail promised. ¡°Now that¡¯s more like it!¡± Only then did Meredith promise to refrain from taking action against Levi for his disrespectful behavior. Not long after Levi left, Russell sped back home in his car. He had recently been promoted to the Deputy Chief of the Special Security Unit. He was the busiest during this period of time due to the chaos across the entire South City. Even so, when he heard that Levi was visiting, he immediately put everything down and rushed over. ¡°Grandpa, Grandma! I heard that Levi and Abigail are back!¡± Russell jogged into the vi. ¡°Yes, they came back. Why?¡± Confusion lined Meredith¡¯s features. ¡°Hey, Abigail. Wow, you¡¯re even prettier than thest time I saw you.¡± After Russell gave Abigail a perfunctory greeting, he immediately cast his gaze around. ¡°Where¡¯s Levi?¡± ¡°You mean that b******, Levi? He was just driven away by Grandma!¡± Jonathan stated with displeasure. Thud! Russell staggered backwards, almost falling to the ground. His face was drained of color and as white as a sheet. His Adam¡¯s apple bobbed as he swallowed hard before asking with mortification sprawled across his face, ¡°What? Levi was driven out of the house?¡± T-T-This¡­ Russell felt his head spin. They actually drove away the God of War? Where in the world did they find the courage to do that? Why, oh why, didn¡¯t I arrive sooner? ¡°Yeah! He talked back to Grandpa and Grandma! He was lucky he was only driven out. If it were up to me, I¡¯d give him a good beating and teach him a lesson!¡± Keane gritted out. What? Russell felt his blood pressure shoot up. He wants to teach who a lesson? What are his balls made out of? Steel? ¡°Let me go find Levi¡­¡± Russell bolted out immediately after. ¡°Huh? What¡¯s up with Russell?¡± Jonathan was perplexed, wondering why his son was acting so out of character. ¡°Yeah, I noticed something off about Russell too. He¡¯s acting all strange when we mention Levi as if Levi is some kind of powerful figure,¡± Robert added in. The others were equally baffled as they nodded in agreement. v Chapter 549 Chapter 549 To everyone¡¯s surprise, Meredithughed. ¡°You¡¯re all too emotionally driven! Russell is the opposite of that, and it¡¯s something none of you have the ability to understand!¡± ¡°What do you mean, Grandma?¡± Keane queried. ¡°Russell is a humble and polished man. He sets aside his emotions and treats everyone equally. So, even though Levi is a b******, he still treats him as his family. His ability to remain rational in every situation is the reason for his sess!¡± Meredith admired Russell because of that. ¡°Yeah. We can¡¯tpare to Russell in this aspect! There¡¯s a lot we need to learn from him!¡± ¡­ Everyone showered Russell with praises. Meanwhile, Abigail¡¯s shoulders slumped helplessly. It¡¯s because Russell knows Levi¡¯s true identity¡­ If Russell knew about the situation here right now, he¡¯d definitelyugh and say something along the lines of ¡®My ability to remain rational? He¡¯s the damn God of War, for heaven¡¯s sake!¡¯ At the same time, Alfie came to personally pick Levi up from the ck family¡¯s residence. He always obeyed Levi without a single question or protest. Alfie was dressed in casual wear and drove an ordinary car. They were keeping an extremely low profile. ¡°Sir, the officials in South City are all keeping a low profile as per yourmand. Tonight, they wish to have you join them for a simple meal, and they promise that it won¡¯t be anything too over the top!¡± Alfie reported in a low voice. ¡°Sure. I¡¯ll join them for dinner tonight,¡± Levi replied. Then, Alfie drove Levi to the South Warzone first. Besides Zoey, the only ce that felt like home to Levi was the military base. Meanwhile, Russell wasbing through the whole of South City searching for Levi. Halfway through his search, he got a call from Meredith. ¡°Russell, I just received news that the Caesar family from South Hampton has arrived! Could you please pick them up and arrange for them to stay at our Tropical Vi?¡± ¡°Alright, Grandma. Just leave it to me.¡± After that, Russell quickly went to meet the Caesar family. They had three cars in total. A Rolls-Royce was trailing behind an ordinary car that was charged with clearing the path ahead, while a Toyota Elfa brought up the rear. An elderly man and a young man were seated in the backseat of the Rolls-Royce. The elderly man had a head of white hair and was dressed in traditional clothing. People were often deceived by his age, but a closer nce showed that his eyes had a dangerous glint to them. The head of the Caesar family, Richard Caesar, was a fierce general in the army during his early years, never showing mercy to those who crossed him. After stepping down, he remained untouchable in South Hampton. He leaned on his cane, while beside him sat a fair-skinned young man with a pair of gold-rimmed sses. He wasn¡¯t here for a vacation, though. This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. He was here because he was Abigail¡¯s potential suitor, Timothy Caesar. Besides being the number one bachelor heir in South Hampton, he was also a member of the South Hampton Prince Gang! The purpose of his visit wasn¡¯t as simple as everyone thought. And his marriage proposal to Abigail was just a ruse. He wanted to take over South City through the ck family and make a huge fortune out of it! The Caesar family nned to invade South City and expand their power. All of them had ulterior motives. Just then, Richard exined to Timothy the matter of his marriage proposal to the ck family. ¡°Yes, Grandpa. I understand! Women are only tools! I¡¯ll marry Abigail as you wish!¡± A cold glint streaked across Timothy¡¯s eyes. Richard nodded in satisfaction. ¡°Yes, you¡¯re right! After we establish our position in South City, you can deal with Abigail however you please!¡± ¡°Yes, Grandpa!¡± The corners of Timothy¡¯s mouth lifted. What he had in mind was simple. He was going to use the marriage as a cover and treat Abigail as his ything. Russell arrived soon to guide Richard and his entourage to Tropical Vi, letting them settle down there. A group of people arrived not long after Russell left. Chapter 550 Chapter 550 These people were young and rich heirs, all of whom were from the most prominent families in South City. Melvin Jacobs, Ss Ferguson, Channing Jakeman, as well as Derek Davies were all present. Their families had all actively participated in the recent battle of territories raging all over South City, reaping an abundance of benefits in the process. All of them were seeking powerful backers from South Hampton. As soon as they caught wind that the Caesar family from South Hampton was visiting, they rushed over to curry favor with them. When Richard saw how eager they were to please, he ndly said to Timothy, ¡°Establishing a good rtionship with South City¡¯s local families could be beneficial to us in the long run. Go ahead and see to our guests, Timothy.¡± Timothy nodded. ¡°I understand, Grandpa.¡± ¡°Mr. Caesar, since this is your first time in South City, weing you is the least we could do!¡± Melvin from the Jacobs family was the first to speak. No matter how much they unted their power in South City, they were nothingpared to South Hampton¡¯s number one heir. Adding on the fact that he was a member of the South Hampton Prince Gang, the entire southern region of the nation was aware of the amount of power he held. The Prince Gang was an organization simr to a club formed by South Hampton¡¯s most powerful heirs. Every member of the organization was either from a quasi-royal n or a royal family. The Prince Gang members were an untamed bunch who did as they pleased. They answered to no one! Besides frolicking, they created a reputation for themselves. No one would dare to mess with those who associated themselves with the Prince Gang. The ultimate goal of the young heirs residing in South City was to replicate the South Hampton Prince Gang, and they did so by establishing a club of their own. Unfortunately, their club was too far behind the Prince Gang in every aspect. Hence, they went green with envy upon meeting a member of the South Hampton Prince Gang. When Derek found out that a member of the Prince Gang was arranged to be Abigail¡¯s betrothed, he almost wet his pants. N?velDrama.Org holds this content. Meanwhile, Timothy was busy enjoying being ttered by so many people, basking in their compliments. Just then, Derek approached Timothy and spoke under his breath, ¡°Mr. Caesar, I have some bad news for you¡­¡± Timothy¡¯s face showed displeasure as he inquired, ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°I met Abigail by coincidence yesterday!¡± ¡°And?¡± ¡°She was sitting in a car with a man, and they seemed really intimate with each other. They look like a couple!¡± Derek was a simple man. Since he couldn¡¯t have Abigail, he thought that he might as well teach Levi a lesson. Upon hearing this information, Timothy¡¯s expression changed drastically. They weren¡¯t officially engaged yet, but to him, Abigail was already his. She was sitting in a car with another man? F*** that! ¡°Yeah! That man had some mad driving skills too! Our sports cars couldn¡¯t even catch up with his Audi!¡± Some of the others piped in. Timothy almost popped a vein after hearing that. His woman had been touched by another man. How could he not be infuriated? ¡°Who is he?¡± Timothy asked in a frosty voice. ¡°I¡¯m still investigating, Mr. Caesar. I¡¯ll let you know the moment I find out!¡± Derek shuddered slightly from the insidious look on Timothy¡¯s face. At the same time, Melvin, Ss, and the rest tried to diffuse the tension. ¡°Let¡¯s put all of these upsetting matters aside for now, Mr. Caesar. We¡¯re here to celebrate your arrival. Plus, we¡¯ve prepared a little something for you that we hope you¡¯ll enjoy!¡± The men chuckled meaningfully. Of course Timothy knew what they had in mind. Women. What else? ¡°I¡¯m bored of low-grade women, so I¡¯ll pass,¡± Timothy coldly rejected. As a man of his status, all kinds of women threw themselves at him. ¡°Hear me out first, Mr. Caesar. I hand-picked these girls from North Hampton¡¯s drama academy. But most importantly, they¡¯re all virgins!¡± Channing said with a chuckle. The crease between Timothy¡¯s brows slowly loosened. ¡°Indeed, North Hampton¡¯s drama academy is known for its campus beauties!¡± Timothy chuckled along. Chapter 551 Chapter 551 The mood took a sharp turn as a somber expression appeared on Timothy¡¯s face. ¡±But this must be kept a secret! I¡¯m meeting Abigail tomorrow, so a prickly matter such as this must never be disclosed to anyone.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mr. Caesar. The ce we arranged is very discreet!¡± Timothy shook his head. ¡°That¡¯s not enough! It must bepletely hidden. I want to make sure that nothing will go wrong!¡± Derek immediately chimed in, ¡°I have an idea, Mr. Caesar. I think I know just the ce. It¡¯s a club called The Abyss. That club can be said to be the most hidden ce in the whole of South City, and we can only gain entry through special connections! Not just anybody can enter!¡± Seeing Timothy¡¯s interest perked, Derek continued, ¡°Many big figures in Quebec choose to discuss matters there because everything stays within those walls! No one outside will ever hear a whisper of what goes on inside.¡± ¡°Then, The Abyss it is!¡± Timothy nodded in approval. ¡°No problem, Mr. Caesar. We all have connections in The Abyss! Let¡¯s book the entire club tonight, shall we?¡± Melvin and the others were all smiles. In the South Warzone. ¡°Sir, it¡¯s time to leave,¡± Alfie said as he opened the car door for Levi to get in. ¡°All the arrangements in South City have been made.¡± There were several people standing behind Levi. The Captain, Mortimer Lambert, was of course among those people. The restprised of Mike Pence ¨C themander-in-chief of the South Warzone, two deputy commanders-in-chief ¨C Hank Damon and William Stewart, as well as several chiefs of staff. Everyone was dressed in casual wear, obeying Levi¡¯s order to keep a low profile. Otherwise, the sight of a group of men in military uniform eating in public would scare the living lights out of people. ¡°Has the meeting point been set?¡± Levi asked. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s at a club called The Abyss, sir! This club is known for its secrecy. Because it¡¯s located in a remote area in the suburbs, many people choose to have their secret meetings there, so we won¡¯t have to worry about anyone spying on us.¡± ¡°South City¡¯s authorities realized the sensitivity of this matter, so they chose The Abyss. But the food will be self-prepared, and nothing too extravagant! Besides, everyone will go Dutch, so there won¡¯t be any unwanted problems,¡± Alfie rified. ¡°Mm, good. I see that they were quite thorough in their nning!¡± Levi nodded, impressed. Meanwhile, the leaders of South City were all gathered in The Abyss located on the outskirts of the city. However, everyone was dressed in a very low-key manner. In fact, their attire was so casual that it made them stick out like a sore thumb in the club. Tim Cronan, the leader of Quebec, asked, ¡°Has the God of War, I mean, Mr. Garrison, arrived?¡± The mayor of South City, Stephen McKay, nodded in response. ¡°Yes, sir. Alfie just called and said that they¡¯re on their way. They should be here soon!¡± ¡°That¡¯s good!¡± Tim wiped the sweat off his brow. ¡°Why do I feel nervous?¡± he mused. ¡°We¡¯re all nervous too, sir! We¡¯ve been sweating way before we even arrived!¡± All of South City¡¯s officials took in deep breaths, fretting over the God of War¡¯s imminent arrival. They had gone to Jesse Nielsen for advice earlier due to his experience with the God of War. Yet, Jesse had only given them two words ¨C Stay calm. However, it was easier said than done. They were literally drenched in cold sweat due to the level of anxiety they were feeling! Before long, Levi and his party of people arrived at the entrance of The Abyss. Vroom, vroom, vroom. Just then, the sounds of engines revving disrupted the silence. More than ten sports cars sped towards their direction, alling to a sudden stop in front of The Abyss. It was Timothy and the other young heirs. ¡°Mr. Caesar, wee to The Abyss!¡± After alighting their respective cars, everyone crowded around Timothy and ushered him towards The Abyss. ¡°Hey! It¡¯s that guy, Mr. Caesar!¡± Derek eximed the moment he spotted Levi. The mood took a sharp turn as a somber expression appeared on Timothy¡¯s face. ¡±But this must be kept a secret! I¡¯m meeting Abigail tomorrow, so a prickly matter such as this must never be disclosed to anyone.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mr. Caesar. The ce we arranged is very discreet!¡± Timothy shook his head. ¡°That¡¯s not enough! It must bepletely hidden. I want to make sure that nothing will go wrong!¡± Derek immediately chimed in, ¡°I have an idea, Mr. Caesar. I think I know just the ce. It¡¯s a club called The Abyss. That club can be said to be the most hidden ce in the whole of South City, and we can only gain entry through special connections! Not just anybody can enter!¡± Seeing Timothy¡¯s interest perked, Derek continued, ¡°Many big figures in Quebec choose to discuss matters there because everything stays within those walls! No one outside will ever hear a whisper of what goes on inside.¡± ¡°Then, The Abyss it is!¡± Timothy nodded in approval. This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°No problem, Mr. Caesar. We all have connections in The Abyss! Let¡¯s book the entire club tonight, shall we?¡± Melvin and the others were all smiles. In the South Warzone. ¡°Sir, it¡¯s time to leave,¡± Alfie said as he opened the car door for Levi to get in. ¡°All the arrangements in South City have been made.¡± There were several people standing behind Levi. The Captain, Mortimer Lambert, was of course among those people. The restprised of Mike Pence ¨C themander-in-chief of the South Warzone, two deputy commanders-in-chief ¨C Hank Damon and William Stewart, as well as several chiefs of staff. Everyone was dressed in casual wear, obeying Levi¡¯s order to keep a low profile. Otherwise, the sight of a group of men in military uniform eating in public would scare the living lights out of people. ¡°Has the meeting point been set?¡± Levi asked. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s at a club called The Abyss, sir! This club is known for its secrecy. Because it¡¯s located in a remote area in the suburbs, many people choose to have their secret meetings there, so we won¡¯t have to worry about anyone spying on us.¡± ¡°South City¡¯s authorities realized the sensitivity of this matter, so they chose The Abyss. But the food will be self-prepared, and nothing too extravagant! Besides, everyone will go Dutch, so there won¡¯t be any unwanted problems,¡± Alfie rified. ¡°Mm, good. I see that they were quite thorough in their nning!¡± Levi nodded, impressed. Meanwhile, the leaders of South City were all gathered in The Abyss located on the outskirts of the city. However, everyone was dressed in a very low-key manner. In fact, their attire was so casual that it made them stick out like a sore thumb in the club. Tim Cronan, the leader of Quebec, asked, ¡°Has the God of War, I mean, Mr. Garrison, arrived?¡± The mayor of South City, Stephen McKay, nodded in response. ¡°Yes, sir. Alfie just called and said that they¡¯re on their way. They should be here soon!¡± ¡°That¡¯s good!¡± Tim wiped the sweat off his brow. ¡°Why do I feel nervous?¡± he mused. ¡°We¡¯re all nervous too, sir! We¡¯ve been sweating way before we even arrived!¡± All of South City¡¯s officials took in deep breaths, fretting over the God of War¡¯s imminent arrival. They had gone to Jesse Nielsen for advice earlier due to his experience with the God of War. Yet, Jesse had only given them two words ¨C Stay calm. However, it was easier said than done. They were literally drenched in cold sweat due to the level of anxiety they were feeling! Before long, Levi and his party of people arrived at the entrance of The Abyss. Vroom, vroom, vroom. Just then, the sounds of engines revving disrupted the silence. More than ten sports cars sped towards their direction, alling to a sudden stop in front of The Abyss. It was Timothy and the other young heirs. ¡°Mr. Caesar, wee to The Abyss!¡± After alighting their respective cars, everyone crowded around Timothy and ushered him towards The Abyss. ¡°Hey! It¡¯s that guy, Mr. Caesar!¡± Derek eximed the moment he spotted Levi. Chapter 552 Chapter 552 Immediately, everyone fixed their gazes on Levi. ¡°Is that really him?¡± Timothy asked, frowning. ¡°That¡¯s him, Mr. Caesar. That¡¯s the guy with really good driving skills!¡± A few of Derek¡¯s followers said hastily. In a split second, Timothy¡¯s expression changed abruptly. ¡°I don¡¯t give a damn who he is, but as long as he has any kind of contact with Abigail, get him out of my sight!¡± As a member of the Prince Gang, this was how Timothy normally handled things ¨C in the most arrogantly self-assured way possible. Derek exchanged a look with his followers before immediately saying, ¡°As you wish, Mr. Caesar!¡± Striding forward quickly, Derek caught up with Levi and his group to intercept them. ¡°Hey, where are you going? Stop right there!¡± However, Levi and his group just ignored Derek¡¯s shouts. ¡°Hey, hey! Are you all deaf? Didn¡¯t you hear what I just said? Hold it right there!¡± Derek suddenly raised his voice loudly, throwing his hands open to block Levi and his group from moving further. Displeased expressions appeared on Alfie and Mike¡¯s faces, as well as the other military officials present. South City was their territory. Thus, they could not believe that there were people here who still dared to block their path, especially when the God of War was traveling with them.This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. How embarrassing! Mike and the others were visibly annoyed. If the fool were lucky, he would only embarrass himself in front of the God of War. But in the worst-case scenario, this same fool might end up losing his job over charges of negligence. Mike and the others were raring to reveal their actual identity to this hapless fool, but Alfie stilled their protests with a wave of his hand. ¡°What¡¯s your business?¡± Alfie asked in his deep voice. Derek ignored Alfie, looking directly at Levi instead. He pointed his finger at him. ¡°You,e over. I have something to tell you.¡± His tone of voice was an unmistakable order. Completely thunderstruck, Mike and the other eight personnel in charge of the South Warzone could only stare dumbly. More than a little fear filled their hearts. Does this fool have a death wish? He¡¯s literally hollering at the God of War! Not only was Derek shouting and ordering the God of War around, but he was doing that in front of all the highest-rankedmanders of the South Warzone. Right then, Mike could not hold himself back any longer. His voice burst out in an angry shout. ¡°Do you know who he is?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t care who he is! The only important thing is that Mr. Caesar of the Caesar family wants to see him right now, and he¡¯s going to do just that,¡± Derek said while smiling coldly. While it was true that Derek did not know who Levi was, but he still had Timothy Caesar to back him up. Hence, Derek was confident that no matter how prestigious Levi¡¯s societal standing was, there was no way he could be more powerful than Mr. Caesar Mike, Alfie, and the other officers just exchanged disbelieving nces. The entire situation was ludicrously embarrassing to the point of being hrious. They would not have any dignity left after allowing something unthinkable like this to happen in front of the God of War. But the jarringlyical side of the entire affair was that these rich heirs had somehow managed to offend the God of War himself. ¡°And why should I listen to you?¡± Levi¡¯s smile was equally as cold as Derek¡¯s. ¡°Y-you¡­ this is Mr. Caesar we¡¯re talking about! The Caesar family practically controls South Hampton, and if you know what¡¯s good for you, you¡¯lle with me!¡± Derek found his embarrassment turn into sputtering anger. Suddenly, Timothy spoke from somewhere behind Derek. ¡°What¡¯s happening, Derek? Can¡¯t you handle even something as minor as this?¡± Timothy¡¯s taunting jabs just made Derek angrier. ¡°You have three seconds toe with me! One, two ¨C I said stop! Don¡¯t leave!¡± Before Derek could make it to three, Levi and his group just shoved past him to enter The Abyss directly. ¡°Hey, are you all deaf? Hold it right there!¡± Derek could shout himself hoarse, but Levi and his group did not have any intention to acknowledge him. Seething angrily, Derek looked like he was going to charge into the club after Levi. ¡°Wait!¡± Timothy walked over slowly, followed by his people. ¡°Ah, Derek, aren¡¯t you supposed to be quite influential in South City?¡± Timothy¡¯s face was a mask of disappointment when he looked at Derek. At that moment, Derek just felt his anger spike to new heights. He clenched his fists tightly, vowing that he would make Levi regret the day he was born. After they entered The Abyss, the anxiously waiting leaders of South City immediately stepped up to wee Levi and his group. But upon actually seeing Levi, everyone looked at each other in disbelief. They did not expect the mighty God of War, who made the world tremble with his very existence, to be a young man. However, that disbelief quickly turned into respect. Chapter 553 Chapter 553 Levi was both agreeable and approachable, setting all of them at ease. It was no wonder that Jesse Nielsen, the leader of North Hampton, just told them to treat the God of War as they would any other normal young man. Even the boss of The Abyss, Orion Sinir, followed behind them in awe. He was genuinely both excited and on edge at the same time. These were definitely the biggest shots his club had weed ever since he started operating it. These people arrived in a group of more than twenty. Even the God of War was here, a fact that still made Orion rub his eyes in disbelief. Outside The Abyss, Derek faced a dilemma. ¡°So, they entered the club. Aren¡¯t you and your men supposed to be the heavy hitters of South City? Just surround this ce and force them out, now!¡± Timothy said coldly, lighting up a cigarette. ¡°At once, Mr. Caesar,¡± Derek said hastily. ¡°Watch this!¡± At this moment, Channing, Melvin, and the other rich heirs justughed unkindly. Then, they approached the entrance of The Abyss. ¡°Mr. Jacobs!¡± The manager of The Abyss came out to wee them personally, immediately greeting them respectfully. He recognized these rich heirs as regrs at The Abyss. Melvin took a look into the interior of the club. ¡°I need you to do two things. First, get your boss out here. We¡¯re reserving the entire ce tonight, and I don¡¯t want anyone elseing in. Two, kick out all those who went in just now!¡± In addition to that, Ss did not even bother to pretend to be respectful as he roared, ¡°Get going, now!¡± Usually, if the rich heirs visited the club, the staff of The Abyss would scramble toply with their orders immediately. However, the manager actually hesitated today. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mr. Jacobs, but we¡¯re unable to arrange that for you and your friends tonight,¡± the manager said carefully, feeling backed into a tight spot. ¡°Oh? What¡¯s the matter?¡± Melvin demanded as his expression changed abruptly. N?velDrama.Org holds this content. If he did not get his way, it was akin to being humiliated in front of Mr. Caesar. ¡°Someone else already booked The Abyss today, Mr. Jacobs. I¡¯m sorry, but you didn¡¯t notify us earlier, so our hands are tied. The only thing we can offer you now is a waive on you and your friends¡¯ bill the next time youe to our club,¡± the manager apologized in a low voice because he did not want to offend the various rich heirs. But when Melvin heard that the club was fully booked by someone else, he immediately flew into a temper. He kicked the door of the club forcefully, making a loud crash. ¡°Do I look like I¡¯m broke and need you to waive my bill?¡± ¡°Yeah, get out of here! We don¡¯t need your charity!¡± The other rich heirs shouted angrily. ¡°I¡¯m telling you ¨C we don¡¯t care who reserved the ce tonight. Kick him out and tell him to get lost! We¡¯re booking The Abyss today. You better do it now, or don¡¯t me us if things get unpleasant,¡± Melvin snarled. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, sirs, but we really can¡¯t do that! The other party already booked the club in advance. We have to follow procedure,¡± the manager said helplessly, looking miserable. Right then, a ringing p resounded through the air. In a sh, the manager held his face in shock as Melvin pped him. ¡°Useless scum! In South City, you y by our rules. Now get your boss out here and kick them out!¡± To add insult to injury, Ss sent the manager crashing onto the ground with a single kick. ¡°Do you know who that is? That¡¯s Mr. Caesar, the oldest son of the Caesar family, the quasi-royal n of South Hampton! I¡¯m interested to see how you¡¯re going to continue operating your club if you¡¯re nning on offending him,¡± Channing said while pointing at Timothy, who was standing nearby. Still holding his face, the manager gritted his teeth tightly. ¡°With all due respect, sirs, no matter what you do, we still won¡¯t allow you to do that.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve been too effing nice, apparently. Beat him up!¡± With that said, Melvin and the others proceeded to thrash the manager, giving him a vicious beating. Not even the few security guards present were spared. All of them were beaten ck and blue by the rich heirs. the resultingmotion was loud enough to the point where even the patrons inside the club could hear it. At the same time, Levi and the others had just taken their seats. Listening to the praise of the various big shots about his club, Orion was in a good mood. ¡°Boss, there¡¯s trouble at the door! Big trouble!¡± One of his staff shouted breathlessly as he ran up to him. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Orion demanded immediately. ¡°A few of the rich heirs are beating up our people outside,¡± the staff member rified quickly. As soon as the words left the staff member¡¯s mouth, Tim suddenly stood up. The leader of Quebec mmed his palms onto the table loudly and growled. ¡°I can¡¯t believe something like this is happening under our noses! I¡¯m going to take a look.¡± Chapter 554 Chapter 554 ¡°What do they want?¡± Orion hurriedly asked the staff member. ¡°They seem to have something against this gentleman here, boss.¡± The staff member shot a trembling nce at Levi. ¡°What?¡± Orion¡¯s shocked exmation perfectly encapsted the unbelievable bombshell that was just dropped on all of them. Hearing the staff member¡¯s words, the crowd descended into a furor. Everyone had a look of disbelief on their faces. Who in South City has the guts to do something like this? Who dares to pick on the God of War? This is madness! Challenging the God of War? ¡°It¡¯s true! Just now, when we were outside they already came for the General ¨C erm, Mr. Garrison,¡± Mortimer said quietly. ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s right! They challenged Mr. Garrison without any reason.¡± The other people from the South Warzone all started to pipe up. Levi remained silent, but anyone who knew him knew that he was slightly angry. ¡°How dare they!¡± Tim was beyond furious. The other leaders of South City, such as Stephen, were infuriated as well. Their eyeballs fairly bulged from their sockets in outraged surprise when they heard that. It was just outrageous ¨C an unscrupulous case of bullying like this happened right under their noses as soon as the God of War arrived. How would the God of War regard us after this incident? How are we going to live down this embarrassment? It was infuriating, and the thought alone made their anger skyrocket. ¡°Uh, boss, it¡¯s not only that. They also want you to¡­ kick everyone out of here,¡± the staff member added, cringing slightly. The gathered crowd was now thunderstruck in addition to their shock. Their tempers red even further. ¡°Come on, let¡¯s go have a look at this! We¡¯ll handle this matter seriously,¡± Tim barked. Stephen and the other leaders followed behind Tim with dark expressions clouding their faces. Their anger was palpable. It was their first meeting with the God of War. Hence, they were determined to make a good impression, and yet something like this happened. Their reputation was going to be shot to pieces ¨C it was utterly humiliating. N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. Outside The Abyss, the brutal beatdown was still in full swing. Melvin and the others already drew blood from the managers and the security guards they were beating up, but they showed no signs of stopping. At this rate, the manager and the others were going to be beaten to death soon. nked by the crowd of rich heirs, Timothy watched the sickening violence without a single change in his expression. He said coldly, ¡°Let me be clear that this situation doesn¡¯t exist in South Hampton. I¡¯ll destroy anyone who dares to challenge me back there.¡± It was obvious that Timothy was reprimanding the various rich heirs of South City for doing a poor job. Wham! Without warning, Melvin¡¯s fist sank into the manager¡¯s face, causing bright red blood to stter everywhere. ¡°Get Orion Sinir out here right now!¡± ¡°Mr. Jacobs! Why are you doing this? Let¡¯s have a reasonable discussion, shall we? It¡¯s no good for anyone if we continue like this,¡± Orion said hurriedly as he ran out to mediate the situation. Only when Orion came out, Melvin stopped whatever ruckus he was causing, then he looked at Orion coolly and said, ¡°I said ¨C we¡¯re booking the entire club today! So get rid of the people inside now, or I¡¯ll tear your club down.¡± Nevertheless, Orion remained calm. ¡°Sirs, as my manager already exined earlier, someone had booked the club before you, so pleasee back another day! I promise you that everything¡¯s on the house on your next visit. Let¡¯s not antagonize each other now, eh?¡± ¡°Piss off!¡± Melvin roared. ¡°We¡¯ll be reserving this club today, one way or another! Mr. Caesar came here personally today. Are you going to disrespect him just like that?¡± ¡°The Caesar family?¡± Orion took a step back in surprise, expression changing abruptly. He never expected the leader of South Hampton¡¯s Prince Gang toe in person. On a normal day, The Abyss would have rolled out the red carpet to wee him. But today was no ordinary day. The patrons currently inside his club were in an entire league entirely. As a matter of fact, they were so powerful that he shuddered just thinking about them. Channing patted Orion¡¯s face mockingly with an icy smile on his face. ¡°I¡¯m asking you this onest time. Are you going to disrespect Mr. Caesar?¡± Everyone turned expectant eyes on Orion. If the man remained silent, they were dead set on tearing down his club tonight. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but not today,¡± Orion said firmly, schooling his expression back into an imcably calm mask. ¡°Fine! You¡¯ve said it yourself!¡± Melvin bellowed furiously. ¡°Then the Abyss doesn¡¯t need to exist any longer!¡± Grinning twistedly, Channing made a call immediately. ¡°Hello, I¡¯m Channing Jakeman. I want you to bring more men to demolish The Abyss now. Do you hear me? Right now!¡± Chapter 555 Chapter 555 Orion retorted immediately, ¡°Hah! I¡¯d like to see which one of you has the balls to tear down my club! Who gave you the right to do this?¡± However, Melvin, Ss, and the other rich heirs justughed uproariously. ¡°Listen up, old man, we¡¯re the kings in South City! We call the shots!¡± ¡°Well, that¡¯s some spine you¡¯ve got. Since when are any of you the highest authority in South City?¡± A cold voice rang out from the interior of the club. ¡°Look, someone¡¯s got a death wish!¡± Melvin sneered coldly. ¡°You¡¯ve got the guts to stand against us?¡± I¡¯d really like to see which idiot is still challenging us. Seeing the sudden situation, Orion immediately said, ¡°Sirs, please just leave! None of you can afford to cross the people inside the club.¡± ¡°Forget Mr. Caesar of South Hampton; I¡¯m pretty sure nobody else can afford to provoke them,¡± one of Orion¡¯s staff members added helpfully. Naturally, the staff of The Abyss hoped that the situation could be resolved peacefully without any conflict. But the more they tried to defuse the situation, the more Melvin and the others grew furious. ¡°You¡¯re kidding us, right? What do you mean by we can¡¯t cross them? I couldn¡¯t care less about who is inside that club! We¡¯re kicking them out today.¡± Evidently, Melvin and the others had made up their minds. The sudden sound of fast-moving footsteps filled the air. Following the chorus of footsteps, a crowd of people appeared at the entrance of the crowd. ¡°Who¡¯s making trouble here?¡± Tim¡¯s expression was a thunderously dark cloud. ¡°We are! You got a problem with that?¡± Melvin and the others challenged insolently. N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. Seeing how rude and arrogant the rich heirs were, Tim and the other leaders were practically shaking with anger. ¡°Since when did South City allow bullying riffraff like this to exist?¡± Tim growled at Stephen. Stephen hung his head. ¡°It was my fault.¡± ¡°There¡¯s only one thing to do about tumors like this. Remove them immediately!¡± Tim bellowed loudly. ¡°Such bravado. Who are you, anyway?¡± Timothy smiled coldly and slowly walked forward. He turned that frosty smile on Melvin and the other rich heirs. ¡°All of you are rather useless as well, aren¡¯t you? None of you can even handle ordinary people like these?¡± Feeling their faces burning at Timothy¡¯s usations, Melvin and the others wished fervently just to vanish on the spot. ¡°Who are you?¡± Stephen asked icily. ¡°You might get a heart attack if you know his identity, old man. Listen carefully ¨C this is Timothy Caesar, the heir of the Caesar family, the quasi-royal n of South Hampton!¡± Derek said loudly. ¡°Scared now?¡± Derek added nastily as an afterthought. However, a momentter, Timothy btedly realized that the people facing him did not even bother to react to Derek¡¯s statement. And that made his blood boil. How can they still ignore me after they know who I am? ¡°Alright, but do you know who we are?¡± Stephen asked suddenly. Caught off guard, Derek and the others could only frown. ¡°You? You do look a little familiar¡­¡± The big shots of South City made appearances on the big screen or in the news regrly enough. However, Tim and the others were dressed casually today, like any other normal civilian. Although they could not put a name to them, Derek and the others still found them annoyingly familiar. Timothy¡¯s frosty smile did not change. ¡°Very well, then. Do tell us who you are, gentlemen. Let¡¯s see if you can shock me with your identity.¡± ¡°Yeah! I¡¯d like to see just who you are. Tell us your names if you have the guts to!¡± Melvin and the other rich heirs urged tauntingly. Is there anyone in South City that can still scare Timothy Caesar? Of course not! A few years ago, perhaps Scott Yates and the Triple Group could still put up some form of resistance. But anyone else aside from them could not be even considered an annoyance, much less an actual threat. ¡°Listen up, then. My name is Tim Cronan!¡± Tim said angrily, taking care to articte each word clearly. ¡°Tim Cronan? Who the hell is he? I¡¯ve never heard of him.¡± ¡°You¡¯re right. What nonsense is Tim Cronan anyway?¡± Melvin and the others exchanged confused nces. They truly did not have any idea of Tim¡¯s identity. ¡°Tim Cronan is the leader of Quebec,¡± Orion supplied. He was fighting the urge to cover his face with his hand. It was at that moment, all of Melvin¡¯s thoughts were interrupted abruptly. Orion¡¯s words left them all thunderstruck, shocking everyone present. Chapter 556 Chapter 556 Melvin gaped soundlessly. Derek was stunned. And Ss, well, he was staring in shock. Everyone was rendered speechless with their eyes bulging out of their socket while frozen in ce. Even Timothy found himself struck dumb. The cigar he was smoking dropped to the ground from his limply gaping mouth. Tim Cronan? This is The Tim Cronan ¨C the Leader of Quebec? ¡°I¡¯m the Deputy Leader of Quebec, Woodie Emil!¡± ¡°And I¡¯m the head of the Police Department, Wright Hector!¡± ¡°I¡¯m Stephen McKay, the mayor of South City.¡± ¡°I¡¯m the Deputy Leader of the South City, Korey Madisen.¡± ¡°My name is Thorn Keene, and I¡¯m the Captain of City Patrol Unit for South City.¡± One by one, the gathered crowd stepped forward to proim their identities loudly. Sh*t! When Timothy and his group heard them announce their various titles, they almost lost their minds. Derek and his cronies were even more terrified, shaking like a leaf in the wind as cold sweat beaded on their forehead. Just then, another crowd appeared at the entrance of the club. Timothy and his group recognized them as the entourage that apanied Levi earlier when they entered the club. ¡°Hey, we couldn¡¯t let you all have all the fun when there¡¯s amotion out here. We¡¯re here to join in.¡± ¡°Guess what? I¡¯m Mike Pence,mander-in-chief of the three hundred thousand troops stationed in South Warzone!¡± The sound of people choking in horror grew louder. ¡°I¡¯m his deputymander-in-chief, Rex Hanson!¡± ¡°I¡¯m the military strategist of the South Warzone, Hector Christensen.¡± ¡°I¡¯m Mortimer Lambert, captain of the South Warzone regiment!¡± ¡°And I¡¯m Alfie Steele,manding officer of the Iron Brigade Dragon Legion!¡± What the¡­ Silence descended over the crowd of people. Suddenly, a few loud crashes were heard. After Alfie and the other military officers had made their identities and titles known, Timothy and his friends just sat weakly onto the ground in their shock. Their legs trembled as their bodies went limp, making them fall onto the ground in a very undignified way. Humiliatingly, most of them even wet their pants. Dark stains spread across the front of their pants and felt warm in the cold air. The rank stench of urine started to assault the noses of everyone present. N-no¡­ T-this can¡¯t be happening. This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Never in their wildest dreams did Timothy and the other rich heirs ever expect that they were crossing paths with the top leaders of Quebec. Not one, not two, but more than ten of those leaders. All of those leaders were gathered here, with not a single person missing from their ranks. It was definitely a huge taboo that Timothy and his friends just broke. They were in serious trouble now. A high, thin sound wasing from Derek¡¯s throat. He was out of his mind with fear, frothing at the mouth and convulsing periodically. It¡¯s too goddamned scary! Faced with such powerful opposition, no one sane would choose to take their opponents head-on. But we met them and did just that! How could we be so stupid? The rich heirs here did not just stand their ground stupidly, but they arrogantly challenged those big shots as well. Every one of their cocky words just became a death warrant that they signed willingly. Toote to do anything now, the sudden realization dawned on them as to why Orion and the manager would rather risk offending them than bow to their demands. It turned out that they really could not afford to cross the people reserving the club today. Simply put, they were in deep sh*t now. Right then, someone started bawling their eyes out in a very undignified manner. Even on a good day, the rich heirs here were not exactly strong-willed men. Now, faced with this situation, most of them were terrified out of their wits. Melvin and the others just burst into tears, sobbing grossly. If they had pissed off anyone else, they could probably still salvage the situation. But now that they crossed these high-level VIPs, even their families could be in danger. If the elders at home ever got wind of this incident, they would probably beat them to death to teach them a lesson. Timothy was fairly petrified as well. He was so scared that his entire body was mmy with cold sweat. If he was involved in an incident like this just as soon as he arrived at South City, his standing in the Caesar family back in South Hampton was also in danger. At that moment, Timothy could already imagine how his grandfather, Richard, was going to tear him to pieces. Nobody would reasonably expect the rich heirs of South City to be lying on the ground wetting their pants. If the people of South City were around to witness the sight, they would need to pick up their jaws from the ground. It wasn¡¯t every day in which one could see the rich heirs of South City have the living daylights terrified out of them, after all. But unfortunately for these rich heirs, they had the misfortune of meeting people even more powerful than them. ¡°Do you have any idea who the people inside the club are?¡± Tim continued bellowing at the terrified heirs. ¡°The man inside is-¡± Alfie interrupted Tim smoothly before he could reveal anything. ¡°Someone you really can¡¯t afford to offend.¡± ¡°Yes! None of you should offend him, one way or another,¡± Tim said calmly after realizing his slip. Hearing Alfie¡¯s cryptic statement, Timothy and the other rich heirs quickly concluded that the man inside the club was on the same level as Tim and the rest. In short, it was yet another man who could make their lives a living hell if they offended him. Chapter 557 Chapter 557 None of them expected the mysterious man inside the club to be the God of War himself! This was the man who intimidated the rest of the world into toeing the line with his presence alone. If only they knew the man they just insulted was the God of War. Some people would literally be scared to death just knowing that. ¡°A peaceful resolution, Mr. Cronan,¡± Alfie reminded him. Despite everything else, Levi wanted to stay incognito. With that, Tim acknowledged the statement with a nod. He turned to face Timothy and the rest again with a warning look. ¡°All of you can leave now, but rest assured if I ever see any one of you acting out of line again, I¡¯ll deal with it personally!¡± However, the Warzonemander-in-chief snorted disapprovingly. ¡°No, I don¡¯t think so. We can¡¯t let them off so easily. Get their parents toe and pick them up!¡± Stephen agreed, ¡°That¡¯s a good idea. It¡¯s normal for the parents to apologize on behalf of their children¡¯s wrongdoings.¡± ¡°What?¡± Once again, Derek and his gang were scared out of their wits. If our family knows the trouble we justnded ourselves in, we¡¯re gonna be dead meat. Right then, Stephen¡¯s secretary promptly started contacting their parents. ¡°No one leaves without my permission!¡± Tim warned before going back into the club. Sprawled on the ground, Timothy and the other rich heirs could only stare nkly, waiting for tears that refused toe. Nobody expected things to take such a turn for the worse. It was beyond horrifying. Soon, a few luxury cars arrived on the scene. These respective cars were from the Jacobs family, the Jakeman family, the Ferguson family, and the Davies family. The heads of all the rich families had arrived, and all of them were angry at the trouble their unruly children had unwittingly brought on them. Stephen¡¯s secretary had already exined the process of the entire incident to them, sparing no detail. Aside from being thunderously angry at their progeny, the heads of the families were terrified out of their wits as well. ¡°Of all the people to offend, these rascals offended these people?¡± ¡°They could ruin our families with just one word!¡± N?velDrama.Org holds this content. As soon as they got down from their cars, the heads of the families made a beeline for Derek and his gang. Thump! Mr. Davies sent Derek flying a few meters backward with one kick. Thump! Yelps pierced the air as the other rich heirs were promptly taught a lesson by their respective parents. Soon, they were shrieking in agony as their parents beat them mercilessly. The anguished shrieks almost sounded like pigs being sent to the ughter. All the heads of the families present were aiming for the kill. Once they got their hands on any of their sons, nothing else mattered except for a vicious beating. They did not show any mercy at all. When Timothy saw blood sttering across the ground as the rich heirs of South City got their behinds kicked thoroughly by their parents, he felt fear squeezing his heart tight. If his grandfather, Richard, ever found out about this incident, Timothy would be spending at least a month in bed after being on the receiving end of that vtile temper. ¡°Let¡¯s get out of here,¡± Timothy said quickly, slinking away discreetly with his followers. In the end, the rich heirs of South City left the scene being pulled away in ambnces. The humiliating incident made waves in the social circles of South City. Everybody and their mother were wildly guessing about what could cause all of the rich heirs to be sent to the hospital after a vicious ass-kicking. When Timothy slunk back to the Tropical Vi, Richard was waiting for him with a suspicious look on his face. ¡°Back so soon?¡± ¡°The others were too high profile, Grandpa, so I thought it was better if I returned home first. I still have to meet Abigail for the engagement ceremony tomorrow. Thus, it would be bad if someone got an angle on me now.¡± Timothy rubbed his nose uneasily. Hearing that, Richard¡¯s frown eased into a satisfied smile. ¡°That¡¯s my boy, the future of the Caesar family! Fooling around is okay, so long you can grasp the timing.¡± ¡°I¡¯m going to go rest now, Grandpa. I promise I¡¯ll be in my best condition for tomorrow.¡± Timothy hurriedly spun an excuse. He was still scared out of his mind, feeling every fiber of his body being strung tightly. There was no way he could admit to his grandfather that he was in huge trouble. Hence, Timothy already decided that the best course of action was to keep concealing the truth from his grandfather as long as he could. The alternative was too terrifying to think about. Panicking, he quickly made his escape. As soon as Timothy left, the butler spoke up, ¡°Mr. Caesar, don¡¯t you think there¡¯s something wrong with Timothy? He usually never looks that pale unless there¡¯s some trouble.¡± Richard shook his head vehemently. ¡°No, there can¡¯t be. Who could give our family trouble in South City?¡± ¡°Ah, that¡¯s true. Who can dare to offend the mighty Caesar family anyway?¡± The butlerughed. Chapter 558 Chapter 558 None of them expected the mysterious man inside the club to be the God of War himself! This was the man who intimidated the rest of the world into toeing the line with his presence alone. If only they knew the man they just insulted was the God of War. Some people would literally be scared to death just knowing that. ¡°A peaceful resolution, Mr. Cronan,¡± Alfie reminded him. Despite everything else, Levi wanted to stay incognito. With that, Tim acknowledged the statement with a nod. He turned to face Timothy and the rest again with a warning look. ¡°All of you can leave now, but rest assured if I ever see any one of you acting out of line again, I¡¯ll deal with it personally!¡± However, the Warzonemander-in-chief snorted disapprovingly. ¡°No, I don¡¯t think so. We can¡¯t let them off so easily. Get their parents toe and pick them up!¡± Stephen agreed, ¡°That¡¯s a good idea. It¡¯s normal for the parents to apologize on behalf of their children¡¯s wrongdoings.¡± ¡°What?¡± Once again, Derek and his gang were scared out of their wits. If our family knows the trouble we justnded ourselves in, we¡¯re gonna be dead meat. Right then, Stephen¡¯s secretary promptly started contacting their parents. ¡°No one leaves without my permission!¡± Tim warned before going back into the club. Sprawled on the ground, Timothy and the other rich heirs could only stare nkly, waiting for tears that refused toe. Nobody expected things to take such a turn for the worse. It was beyond horrifying. Soon, a few luxury cars arrived on the scene. These respective cars were from the Jacobs family, the Jakeman family, the Ferguson family, and the Davies family. The heads of all the rich families had arrived, and all of them were angry at the trouble their unruly children had unwittingly brought on them. Stephen¡¯s secretary had already exined the process of the entire incident to them, sparing no detail. Aside from being thunderously angry at their progeny, the heads of the families were terrified out of their wits as well. ¡°Of all the people to offend, these rascals offended these people?¡± ¡°They could ruin our families with just one word!¡± As soon as they got down from their cars, the heads of the families made a beeline for Derek and his gang. Thump! Mr. Davies sent Derek flying a few meters backward with one kick. Thump! Yelps pierced the air as the other rich heirs were promptly taught a lesson by their respective parents. Soon, they were shrieking in agony as their parents beat them mercilessly. The anguished shrieks almost sounded like pigs being sent to the ughter. All the heads of the families present were aiming for the kill. Once they got their hands on any of their sons, nothing else mattered except for a vicious beating. They did not show any mercy at all. When Timothy saw blood sttering across the ground as the rich heirs of South City got their behinds kicked thoroughly by their parents, he felt fear squeezing his heart tight. N?velDrama.Org holds this content. If his grandfather, Richard, ever found out about this incident, Timothy would be spending at least a month in bed after being on the receiving end of that vtile temper. ¡°Let¡¯s get out of here,¡± Timothy said quickly, slinking away discreetly with his followers. In the end, the rich heirs of South City left the scene being pulled away in ambnces. The humiliating incident made waves in the social circles of South City. Everybody and their mother were wildly guessing about what could cause all of the rich heirs to be sent to the hospital after a vicious ass-kicking. When Timothy slunk back to the Tropical Vi, Richard was waiting for him with a suspicious look on his face. ¡°Back so soon?¡± ¡°The others were too high profile, Grandpa, so I thought it was better if I returned home first. I still have to meet Abigail for the engagement ceremony tomorrow. Thus, it would be bad if someone got an angle on me now.¡± Timothy rubbed his nose uneasily. Hearing that, Richard¡¯s frown eased into a satisfied smile. ¡°That¡¯s my boy, the future of the Caesar family! Fooling around is okay, so long you can grasp the timing.¡± ¡°I¡¯m going to go rest now, Grandpa. I promise I¡¯ll be in my best condition for tomorrow.¡± Timothy hurriedly spun an excuse. He was still scared out of his mind, feeling every fiber of his body being strung tightly. There was no way he could admit to his grandfather that he was in huge trouble. Hence, Timothy already decided that the best course of action was to keep concealing the truth from his grandfather as long as he could. The alternative was too terrifying to think about. Panicking, he quickly made his escape. As soon as Timothy left, the butler spoke up, ¡°Mr. Caesar, don¡¯t you think there¡¯s something wrong with Timothy? He usually never looks that pale unless there¡¯s some trouble.¡± Richard shook his head vehemently. ¡°No, there can¡¯t be. Who could give our family trouble in South City?¡± ¡°Ah, that¡¯s true. Who can dare to offend the mighty Caesar family anyway?¡± The butlerughed. Chapter 559 Chapter 559 ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Exin it to me right now!¡± Richard demanded with fury. ¡°Grandpa, I think that Quebec is pretty much a red ocean, and the developments there are not worthy of the Caesar family¡¯s resources. Moreover, there¡¯s nothing impressive about Abigail¡¯s background, so I don¡¯t think she¡¯s a good match for me!¡± Timothy exined. ¡°What the hell do you know?¡± Richard bellowed. ¡°After the fall of Scott Yates and the Triple Group, the turf there is now wide open!¡± The Caesar family could only take up about half of the resources, and yet you¡¯re telling me that it¡¯s not worth your time and effort? In order to keep our foothold in the South City, we need to cultivate a puppet. Who better than the cks? It has to be Abigail! ¡°Grandpa, are you aware that the South City is basically in chaos at the moment? We¡¯re only going to burn more than half the resources that we invest into it if we set foot in South City right now!¡± Timothy was terrified at the notion, because he did not wish to stay a second longer in South City. ¡°Bullsh*t! Why don¡¯t you have any confidence in yourself? What are we afraid of in the South City? Who could have threatened us?¡± Richard was incensed at this point. ¡°Grandpa, I¡­¡± ¡°That¡¯s enough!¡± Richard¡¯s roar made Timothy shudder. After a moment, they arrived at the ck family manor. Robert, Meredith, and all the cks were out at the entrance to greet them. ¡°Greetings, Chief! It¡¯s been a long time¡­¡± Meredith and her husband were excited at the sight of the Caesars. Bailey and Pam were all smiles at the sight of Timothy too. They were very satisfied with their future son-inw. Abigail, however, snorted at the sight of Timothy, ¡°He¡¯s sockingpared to Levi! Look at those dark eye circles. I bet he must¡¯ve been doing illegal businesses at night!¡± Initially, Timothy was indifferent toward this marriage proposal today. However, his eyes glinted at the sight of Abigail. She¡¯s so pretty! There are a lot of pretty girls at South Hampton, but wow! I don¡¯t think anyone couldpare to her! Besides, I heard that she still goes to college. At the sight of her, Timothy changed his mind right then and there. I¡¯m going to win over Abigail first. Whether I¡¯m staying in South City or not, that¡¯s a problem for another day. The ck family was quite content with the marriage arrangement this time. Especially after seeing their future son-inw in person. ¡°Abigail, you¡¯re so lucky. He looks like a decent man.¡± The cks could not help but praise Timothy. After that, Richard and Meredith exchanged pleasantries at the entrance of the ck family manor. ¡°Even though we¡¯re very close, we still have to observe the necessary formalities! Here are my wedding gifts,¡± Richard ordered his bodyguards to present his wedding gifts to the cks. The Caesar family¡¯s bodyguards carried boxes of wedding gifts into the ck family manor. All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. Abigail wanted to interject but was stopped by Pam. Meredith and Robert were both grinning from ear to ear. The Caesar family is only taking the formalities seriously because they have immense respect for us, cks, and Abigail. ¡°Wee!¡± Richard and his people were weed warmly into the ck family manor, where the two families engaged in jovial exchanges. All of a sudden, Richard signaled for everyone to keep quiet. ¡°Now, I would like to listen to how the two betrothed really think. Timothy, how¡¯s your impression toward Abigail?¡± Richard cast a nce toward Timothy. Timothy grinned, ¡°Grandpa, very good. I¡¯m willing to marry Abigail!¡± ¡°Wow!¡± The cks were excited to hear him. That¡¯s great! Abigail is going to marry into the Caesar family. The ck family is going up the social status totem pole. Richard nced at Abigail next, ¡°What do you think, Abigail?¡± All eyes were on Abigail, anticipating her answer. ¡°Well, sucks for you, cause I¡¯m not!¡± She made herself loud and clear. Murmurs and whispers filled the air, astonished at her tant rejection. Chapter 560 Chapter 560 All of them cast looks of disbelief at Abigail. They thought the marriage proposal was going to be moot since it was near impossible for Abigail to reject a man as perfect as Timothy. In spite of it all, things did not take an expectant turn. Nobody would have imagined that Abigail would p the Caesars with an outright refusal. The more shocking point was that the quasi-royal n of South Hampton, the Caesar family, was brutally rejected. It was even humiliating when the head of household, Richard, was the one who led the marriage proposal on behalf of Timothy! This piece of news would bring great dishonor to the Caesar family. The dynamic of the rtionship between the cks and the Caesars changed drastically the moment Abigail rejected the marriage proposal. She was not merely saying no to her marriage with Timothy. Instead, she was essentially putting the rtionships between the cks and the Caesars at stake. The ck family would pay a great price for her audacity. Richard and Timothy widened their eyes in disbelief at Abigail as her rejection was beyond their expectations. ¡°What did you just say?¡± Richard demanded. ¡°I said, I don¡¯t want to marry him!¡± Abigail repeated with a resolute tone. ¡°What? How dare you, Abigail! What the hell are you saying?¡± Meredith and Robert were taken aback by their daughter¡¯s rebellion and bellowed at her. They hurriedly added, ¡°Abigail! What are you doing? You should just agree to it!¡± Leonard and Jonathan chimed in, ¡°Exactly! Abigail, how could you have possibly rejected this offer? We can¡¯t afford it!¡± ¡°Abigail, you have to agree to this! Don¡¯t be rash!¡± The cks all pressured her into agreeing to the marriage. Because they knew they would be done for if they had indeed caused embarrassment to the Caesars. Hence, Abigail must agree to it ¨C at all cost! Tears rolled down her cheeks as she looked at the others. ¡°Don¡¯t I get to choose who I¡¯m marrying? It¡¯s already the 21st century, so why are you people still practicing the archaic arranged marriage culture? Are you all fossils, for crying out loud¡­¡± Richard¡¯s face sank at her remarks. Is she calling me a fossil? It was apparent to everyone that Richard was displeased. We¡¯re really finished this time. In the meantime, Meredith was incensed at Abigail¡¯s remarks as well. She reprimanded her granddaughter openly, ¡°Abigail, I could have amodated to your usual whims, but I will not tolerate it today! You know what? You¡¯re right ¨C you don¡¯t get a say in your own marriage!¡± Robert sighed and chimed in, ¡°Abigail, you have to agree to this today. You have to put yourself in our shoes!¡± Baily and Pam hurriedly added, ¡°Mr. Caesar, we agree to his marriage proposal on behalf of our daughter! We¡¯re sure she will agree to it eventually.¡± This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. However, Richard waved his hand to dismiss them, ¡°No, I want to hear her saying it!¡± Timothy was enraged as well, ¡°That¡¯s right, we have to hear it from her!¡± No woman has ever rejected me. After the both of them said that, all eyes were on Abigail again. ¡°What are you waiting for? Say yes!¡± All of them egged her on. In her entire life, Abigail had never been so torn in making a decision before. Just then, a silhouette shed across Russell¡¯s mind. ¡°Wait a minute, grandma and grandpa. Why do we have to force Abigail when she¡¯s reluctant to marry? We are quite an established family as well. There¡¯s no need to stoop so low as to beg at others.¡± Rusell spoke up all of a sudden. He knew about Levi. Hence, it was only natural for him to stand by Abigail and be the only one in the ck family to support Abigail¡¯s decision. Moreover, he knew that everyone woulde buttering up to the ck family if they had Levi. There wouldn¡¯t be a chance for the Caesar family to even make a sound. ¡°Ah¡­ It seems like the cks don¡¯t think much of my family. Tsk tsk¡­¡± Richard mocked after that. Feeling displeased, Timothy chimed in as well, ¡°It seems like the cks are not satisfied with you, grandpa.¡± ¡°Chief, that¡¯s not what we meant! Nobody dares to disrespect you and the Caesar family!¡± Meredith and Robert hurriedly exined. Chapter 561 Chapter 561 ¡°p him!¡± Bob, the butler, was infuriated. ¡°Russell, p yourself!¡± Meredith said in a stern tone as a response to Bob¡¯s suggestion. She was infuriated at Russell¡¯s brashment. All this while, Russell was one of the younger members of the cks whom she had no need of worrying. However, she did not expect Russell to go against them at this critical point. ¡°I¡¯m so disappointed in you, Russell! p yourself!¡± Robert also felt disheartened at Russell¡¯s rebellious attitude. Yet, Russell shook his head stubbornly, ¡°I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve done anything wrong, grandpa and grandma. I will not apologize!¡± ¡°You¡¯re wrong for refuting Mr. Caesar!¡± Meredith roared at him. ¡°Who proposes in such a tyrannical manner? What does he take Abigail for? A toy?¡± Russell asked. Clearly, he was not giving in either. Abigail agreed, ¡°Yes! That¡¯s right! Why do we have to cater to the Caesar family¡¯s every whim?¡± Richardughed as he listened to their exchanges. ¡°You may be right, but the Caesar family is indeed stronger than the cks. If I say you¡¯re wrong, then you¡¯re definitely wrong!¡± Richard said condescendingly. Meredith relented, ¡°Yes, it¡¯s survival of the fittest. We are indeed weaker than the Caesars. So, we could only listen!¡± She was an irondy herself, so she knew better than any of them. Thus, she could only give in when life demanded her so. ¡°So we are wrong simply because we¡¯re weaker?¡± Russell asked. ¡°That¡¯s right. You are wrong, so p yourself, and I will drop the matter!¡± Richard shouted. Then he looked at Russell like Russell was no more than an ant in front of him. But Russell stood his ground and shook his head, ¡°No, I will not surrender. I¡¯ve done nothing wrong!¡± ¡°Yes, Russell did nothing wrong. Why does he have to p himself?¡± Abigail supported him. They insisted because they knew Levi was going to back them up. Nheless, she would not agree to this arranged marriage even if there was no Levi. ¡°Meredith, Robert, you really amuse me with how you discipline your younger generation¡­¡± Richard sneered at them. When Richard said that, Meredith and Robert could not help but feel offended. Then, she took a step forward and pped Russell across his face. For a brief heartbeat, drop-dead silence ensued. Russell looked at Meredith with disbelief. Ever since young, Meredith had never pped him before. But now she¡¯s pping me because of the Caesar family? How absurd! The cks sighed. Who would want to stoop so low if it weren¡¯t for our deteriorating family status? ¡°Russell, you have to understand my position¡­¡± Meredith whispered to Russell. Then, she turned over and ordered Abigail, ¡°Say yes, Abigail! You have to agree to it today, no matter what!¡± Robert said angrily, ¡°Yes. You don¡¯t have the right to reject!¡± Richard would really be enraged if we keep this up, and we would suffer because of it. Richard and Timothy regarded the cks with great interest, anticipating their next move. They enjoyed toying with people with their power and influence. ¡°Abigail, what say you?¡± Timothy sneered as he looked at her. ¡°I will not marry you!¡± This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. A sound could be heard right then and there, and along came Levi. Russell and Abigail¡¯s eyes glinted with delight at Levi¡¯s appearance. ¡°Levi, you¡¯re here!¡± Abigail rushed to his side at once. All of them were stunned at the sight. Levi is here? Timothy¡¯s face contorted after he saw Leviing in. Even though Timothy had no idea who Levi was, he presumed that Levi wasn¡¯t just a nobody. After all, he had unrestricted ess to that ce. Levi nced at Richard, ¡°I heard that you want to beat up someone?¡± Chapter 562 Chapter 562 Meanwhile, Richard did not take heed of Levi and nced in the direction of Robert and Meredith instead, ¡°Who is this? Is he one of the younger members of your family too?¡± Meredith and Robert sighed and lowered their heads. They were indirectly saying yes to Richard¡¯s query. ¡°Hah! Do all the younger members of the cks disrespect their elders?¡± Richard deliberately mocked in a louder voice. As a matter of fact, he was almost roaring. Meredith and Robert were terrified at the sight. Richard is really mad right now. They were well aware of the Chief¡¯s temper. He never lets people off the hook easily when he¡¯s enraged. The ck family would soon face an unparalleled crisis. They red at Levi angrily. Russell has already pissed off Richard enough. Why does Levi have to appear and anger him too? Haven¡¯t we done that enough? Leviughed and nced at Russell, ¡°Did he ask you to p yourself? Go, p him back!¡± ¡°I¡­¡± Russell hesitated. My family would never agree to me pping Richard Caesar. On the other hand, this is an order from the God of War himself. Russell was on the fence about his next course of action. At the same time, the others widened their eyes in disbelief at Levi¡¯s brazen suggestion. What? Did he just ask Russell to p Richard Caesar? Is he crazy? Even Richard was stumped at Levi¡¯s audacity. N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. Nobody had dared to disrespect him. Not in South Hampton, let alone in Quebec. Not to mention a youngster like Levi. ¡°Russell, what are you waiting for? p him! This is an order!¡± Levi¡¯s tone was determined. Russell straightened his back unconsciously at Levi¡¯s orders. I¡¯m doing it! If anything should happen, I have the God of War backing me up anyway. Moreover, Russell thought it was impossible for them to be bullied by an outsider in his own manor. With that thought in mind, Russell dashed toward Richard, his right hand was already in mid-air, ready to p Richard across the face. Richard froze on the ground, baffled at Russell¡¯s brazen move. This bastard dares to hit me? ¡°Russell, what are you doing?¡± Meredith and Robert panicked at the sight. They tried to stop Russell from advancing. ¡°Get away! All of you!¡± Richard bellowed all of a sudden. ¡°Huh?¡± The cks were taken aback. ¡°Go away. I want to see who dares toy a finger on me today,¡± Richard shouted. He did not believe that Russell would really p him. Yet, the cks did not move a muscle. What if Russell really ps Richard across the face if we do not stop him? The ck family will be wiped off the surface of the earth. ¡°I¡¯ll say it onest time. Go away!¡± Richard roared. He ordered his bodyguards as well, ¡°Do not stop him. I want to see if this bastard really dares to hit me!¡± The cks were terrified to see Richard all red from fury and finally decided to stay out of Russell¡¯s way. As for the bodyguards of the Caesar family, they had to stand aside too. They were certain that Russell would not really hit Richard. Unless¡­ he¡¯s crazy or an idiot! At that moment, Richard beckoned at Russell. The Caesars looked at Russell with wry smiles on their faces, positive that he wouldn¡¯t strike. ¡°I will make sure that the ck family suffers if you don¡¯t hit me today!¡± Richard said in an attempt to challenge him. ¡°I¡­¡± Russell was torn, yet again. ¡°p him!¡± Levi¡¯s voice could be heard loud and clear. Hearing that, Russell seemed enlightened by Levi¡¯s orders. He stepped forward and pped Richard across the face, hard. Whack! The crisp sound shook everyone to their core. Pin-drop silence ensued, once again. Everyone held their breaths at the unexpected turn of events. Richard was stunned. Not knowing how to respond, he froze on the ground. Chapter 563 Chapter 563 Richard let out a cry in pain after some time. Everyone gasped in shock, their eyes widened in bewilderment. A youngster from the ck family had pped the quasi royal household head from South Hampton! How dare he?! Talking back to someone his station was already disrespectful enough, but a p across the face was a whole new level of disgrace. At the same time, Meredith and Robert were about to faint at the sight. Is Russell freaking crazy? He really hit Richard! Russell had always been the most capable and obedient child among the youngsters of the ck family. However, he defied everyone¡¯s expectations of him today. It was as if he had gone cuckoo. Why did he do everything that Levi asked him to do? The Caesars were equally surprised at Russell¡¯s bold strike. What a lunatic! They were under the impression that Robert wouldn¡¯t even dream of berating Richard, even if he were given the permission to do so. Let alone pping Richard across the face! But Russell had done the unthinkable. Richard cupped his slightly swollen cheeks and gave Russell an incredulous look. The pain emanating from his cheeks made him grimace. ¡°Looks like we have a ballsy one here, eh?¡± Richard was oddly calm. But everyone knew he was livid with fury. Richard Caesar was someone who would not let anyone who enraged him off the hook. In fact, he would fight till the point of life and death. Otherwise, there wouldn¡¯t be an end to it. But how could a powerless family like the cks fight against the Caesar family? It would be like an egg dashing itself against a rock. Hence, Russell knew things had gone to the point of no return. It was either the cks or the Caesars who would survive. He felt extremely apprehensive as well. When he was trying toe up with an answer, Levi did him a favor by replying, ¡°Yes, he is. So what?¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Richard was about to speak when Levi interjected him. ¡°You asked for Russell to be pped, and he pped you back. It was fair and square,¡± Levi grinned. Timothy, who was used to act with impunity, held himself back from striking Levi because he did not know Levi¡¯s true identity. Otherwise, he would have pped Levi across the face right then and there. He was afraid of Richard knowing the incident from the night before as well. Thinking that Levi was ridiculous, Richard burst into a derisiveugh, ¡°Fair and square, you say?!¡± He looked over at Meredith and Robert, ¡°You guys have done such a good job in educating your younger generation! Hahaha!¡± It was clear as day that Richard was mocking them. Then he added, ¡°We are all yers of the survival of the fittest game. Weaker yers like you are doomed to be trampled all over! Robert ck, I came all the way from South Hampton to Quebec for this marriage proposal, observing every formality required to honor your family, and this is how you repay me?¡± Richard then proimed, ¡°From now on, I am cutting off all ties between the cks and the Caesars! I will stop at nothing till only one of us remains standing!¡± The cks were in an uproar at the promation. All of them shuddered at hearing it. This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Are the Caesars and the cks fighting to the death? Doomsday for the ck family is approaching. The cks paled at the promation. We are all going to die just because of these two idiots! Turning over to Levi, Richard sneered and said, ¡°Young man, did you know you are the culprit for the wipeout of the ck family?¡± The Caesars burst into augh. The cks are so na?ve to think that they could fight against us. Chapter 564 Chapter 564 This moment was akin to doomsday for the ck family. They would not be able to fend against the Caesars. Levi grinned, ¡°You had the audacity to say that you¡¯re going to wipe out the ck family!¡± Russell was visibly rxed to hear Levi. The cks cast puzzled looks at Russell. Has he gone nuts for real? How could he still smile in face of the possible crisis of a wipeout? Meredith and Robert were about to stop Levi from degrading Richard further. However, Richard waved his hands to dismiss them, ¡°Everybody stop talking!¡± ¡°Young man, do you think I am not capable of wiping out the cks?¡± Richard bellowed at Levi. Levi smirked enigmatically, ¡°From now on, I will be right here waiting. You could ask however many people you want toe here. I will sumb to defeat if I could not handle anything that you throw at me!¡± Richard was not enraged by Levi¡¯s frivolous remarks. On the contrary, he burst into a chuckle. ¡°I am so impressed that the cks manage to cultivate such overconfident youngsters!¡± And then, Richard¡¯s eyes burned with rage. ¡°Excellent! We will ept the challenge. I will give you one week to contact every possible connection that you could find. You guys better be well prepared, and don¡¯t ever use me of bullying the cks!¡± Levi and Richard had agreed to a fight¡­ All this had transpired without the head of the ck family uttering a single word. ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Richard left with his bodyguards and took the wedding gifts with him. In the car. Richard was fuming with rage. This was the first time a youngster had provoked him. ¡°Grandpa, is it really okay for us to burn the bridges with the ck family this way?¡± Timothy couldn¡¯t help but ask his grandfather. He was still apprehensive about Levi¡¯s true identity. ¡°What is there to worry about? It¡¯s impossible for us to cultivate a puppet from the cks right now. We are only left with the option of marching right into the South City to grab our portion of the market! Seven dayster, I will let everyone in the South City know the Caesar family¡¯s wrath! All of them have to give way to us Caesars then!¡± Richard snorted. Meanwhile, drop-dead silence stretched between the cks. Meredith and Robert had slumped to the floor, spent from the confrontation just now. Despair was written all over other family members¡¯ faces. We are essentiallymitting suicide for offending people like the Caesar family! On the other hand, Levi looked calm andposed. He ruffled through Abigail¡¯s hair, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m here. Nobody could force you into doing anything you refuse to do.¡± Russell was overjoyed, grateful for Levi¡¯s presence. Otherwise, the cks would be trampled all over by the Caesar family. He was not at all worried about the uing fight between Levi and Richard. The Caesar family has a death wish! However, the cks could not understand this. After regaining theirposure, Bailey and Pam approached Levi and reprimanded him, ¡°Garrison, who do you think you are? Who are you to intervene in our family matters? You don¡¯t have the right to interfere with my daughter¡¯s marriage!¡± ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right! Who do you think you are? Did you do it on purpose?¡± ¡°That is the Caesar family from South Hampton! They¡¯re from the quasi-royal n! How dare you offend them?¡± Leonard and the others were infuriated at Levi¡¯s recklessness too. All of them cast death res at him, wanting to skin him alive for them putting them in such a dire situation. Meredith and Robert, however, did not confront Levi first. Instead, they turned to Russell. ¡°Russell, would you mind exining why you did such a thing today?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. You¡¯re usually the calm andposed one. Why are you behaving like a lunatic today? Don¡¯t you know how strong the Caesar family is?¡± They were immensely disappointed in Russell. Their disappointment was a mirror of their high hopes in Russell since they had ns to cultivate him to be the next head of the ck household. Having said that, it seemed near impossible that they would keep up with the n.This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 565 Chapter 565 ¡°You have to give us a viable exnation!¡± Russell spoke up with his head held high, ¡°My reasons are simple. First of all, I will not stand idly by as the Caesars bully us. Second of all, their intention to marry Abigail was clear as day. They¡¯re obviously nning to exploit ourwork here to get their foothold in the South City. I could never let these things happen!¡± ¡°Nonsense! You are so blind to your own errors!¡± Just then, Robert could not hold it in any longer and pped Russell across his face. Despite being pped across the face, Russell still stood his ground. ¡°I¡¯ve done nothing wrong!¡± Russell insisted, ¡°I will never admit that I¡¯m wrong, even if you guys beat me to death!¡± Meredith sighed aloud, and her knees almost buckled from her fury. All the others hurriedly steadied her when they noticed it. Robert then exined his stand, ¡°Do you think we are really oblivious to the intentions of the Caesar family? Do you think we have no idea that they¡¯re oppressing us?¡± ¡°But what choice did we have? We are specks of dustpared to the Caesar family! Frankly speaking, the Caesar family only needs to move a single finger to annihte us all!¡± Meredith said furiously, ¡°Exactly, Russell. When have you ever seen me stooping so low? Do you think I¡¯m really happy to marry off Abigail just like that? That we are so happy to cater to the Caesars¡¯ every whim? We just don¡¯t have any other option. The Caesar family¡¯s far-reaching influence is beyond our imagination¡­ If we were stronger than the Caesars, why would I have to bear with them? I would have chased them out our door! You¡¯re dooming us, Russell! Richard Caesar will pulverize us all, and we will suffer a fate worse than death! This is all thanks to you and Levi!¡± Meredith looked at Russell in utter disbelief, ¡°Why did you do what Levi told you to do?¡± ¡°I¡­¡± Russell was at a loss. He did not know how to exin it all. Levi chimed in at this moment. ¡°I don¡¯t think he went overboard when he returned Richard Caesar¡¯s p.¡± Everyone turned their attention toward Levi. ¡°Levi Garrison, did you know you¡¯ve made a grave mistake?¡± Meredith could not help but question him. ¡°Who gave you the right to invite the Caesar family to a fight? You¡¯re just an outsider. What does anything from the ck family have to do with you?¡± Quintus and Keane roared at him. ¡°Do you even understand the consequences of your actions toward the ck family? We¡¯re going to be ruined for sure, and it¡¯s even possible for us to lose our lives!¡± Bailey felt the urge to p Levi. ¡°Anything to do with Zoey is my business, so don¡¯t worry. I will handle this on my own!¡± Levi was confident. N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. Crossed by his delusional remarks, Meredith spat at him, ¡°I¡¯m going to get someone to talk some sense into you!¡± Meredith then called Caitlyn and Aaron. She recounted everything that happened to the two. It was not even two hours before Aaron and Caitlyn rushed to the ck family manor together with Zoey. ¡°Is it true?¡± Aaron and Caitlyn were about to faint when they knew about the incident. Especially, Caitlyn ¨C she was very agitated, ¡°Garrison, did you know you¡¯ve stirred up huge trouble? Why did you have to cause us trouble as soon as you reached South City? Do you wish to see us all die?¡± She broke into an uncontroble sob. Aaron¡¯s face sank. Even Zoey had a despondent look on her face as she nced at Levi. She thought he was finally going to make himself useful aftering to the South City. However, she did not expect him to bring such a disaster to the cks. ¡°You¡¯d bettere up with a good exnation for this¡­¡± Zoey gave Levi a death re. Chapter 566 Chapter 566 Nevertheless, Levi was all rxed in his manner, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will take care of this!¡± ¡°And how exactly do you n to do so?¡± Aaron challenged him right away. All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. Caitlyn was still sobbing, ¡°Didn¡¯t you see that the cks are all reduced to tears already? How are you going to deal with this? With that smart mouth of yours?¡± ¡°Why did you have to do this? Why can¡¯t you just stay at North Hampton? And what are we going to do with this trouble that you¡¯ve caused?¡± Zoey cried out of despair. Not long after, Jennie and Logan reached the ck family manor as well. ¡°What happened? What¡¯s wrong with you, Levi? Do you know you¡¯ve offended the Caesar family? They¡¯re the quasi royals of the North Hampton!¡± Logan could not help but bellow at Levi. Jennie looked at Zoey and her parents in contempt, ¡°I¡¯ve long said that nothing good coulde out of you guysing here!¡± ¡°Logan, do you have any idea how to deal with this?¡± Keane and the others rushed to Logan¡¯s side, hoping that he would have a solution to their woes. However, Logan¡¯s face sank, ¡°I¡¯ve just heard the news that the Caesar family is going to go all out on this. What could we do anyway? The Zachs family still has some influence in the South City, but we will not be of much help here either. Why did you guys have to offend the quasi-royal n of South Hampton?¡± The cks were devastated to hear Logan¡¯s reply, to say the least. They had always depended on Logan. If even Logan couldn¡¯t do anything about their predicament, then they were truly doomed. ¡°Russell, what¡¯s the matter with you today? You always seem like you know what you¡¯re doing, but why did you do something so stupid today? Don¡¯t you know who Richard Caesar is? Why did you p him? Huh?¡± Logan chided Russell as well. It was futile to y the me game since the incident had been blown out of proportion. The piece of sensational news had traveled far and wide. Hence, it was impossible for Richard to keep quiet on this matter that concerned his dignity. There was no doubt that he was going to take action against the ck family. ¡°I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve done anything wrong! The Caesar family is obviously being the bully here, so I can¡¯t just turn a blind eye to that!¡± Then, he nced at Levi, ¡°Moreover, we have Levi here. We will surely get this settled!¡± Levi admired Russell¡¯s firm stance. This is what the ck familycks. ¡°Right, keep bluffing! Yes, you have a bright future ahead. But this is the Caesar family from South Hampton that we¡¯re talking about here. I don¡¯t think even Scott Yates and his Triple Group could have dealt with this mess! The two of you really went cuckoo to have attempted a fight with the Caesar family. How are you going to fight against them?¡± Logan was exasperated at their nonchnt attitude. Russell was getting irritated at their ignorance as well. ¡°Why don¡¯t you guys believe in me? Don¡¯t worry. This matter will be resolved!¡± Logan red at him, ¡°You want us to believe in you?¡± Then, Logan approached Meredith and Robert, ¡°Grandma, grandpa. I swear to handle this crisis with all my resources. Leave this to me!¡± ¡°Alright, we have to depend on you to deal with this mess. There¡¯s nothing much we could do!¡± Meredith replied. ¡°But please don¡¯t get your hopes too high on this since the Caesar family is quite powerful. I will try my best to minimize the losses, though. Even though the cks would be spared in the end, you guys still would have to make some sacrifices¡­¡± Logan meant that the ck family could only keep their essential members. People like Russell and Levi might have to be sacrificed. ¡°Great! We don¡¯t expect toe out of this unscathed. We just hope that we could minimize the damages!¡± Logan sighed, ¡°Grandma and grandpa, you guys could only depend on me during this critical time!¡± Meredith nodded her head, ¡°Yes, Logan! The rest are useless trash!¡± Chapter 567 Chapter 567 Logan was exasperated as he cast a nce at his grandparents, ¡°I¡¯ve told you both that they had gone out of touch with the ck family matters. They would only cause trouble if permitted toe back. And voil¨¤, look at what happens as soon as they¡¯re back¡­¡± Meredith red at Caitlyn and her family, ¡°You¡¯re right, Logan. We regret not listening to you! We shouldn¡¯t have asked them toe back¡­¡± At the same time, Caitlyn was almost drowning in her own tears. She was finally epted by the ck family after such a long time. And now, Levi had ruined it all¡­ ¡°Garrison, what did we owe you? Why did you have to avenge us so?¡± Aaron couldn¡¯t help but shed a tear. ¡°Mom and dad, don¡¯t be too sad. Maybe I could try asking Iris to seek help from the Morris Group!¡± ¡°Right, Levi also works for the Morris Group. He wouldn¡¯t stand idly by!¡± Zoey added. Aaron¡¯s eyes glinted with delight, ¡°Correct! Morris Group¡¯s boss is very capable. I¡¯m sure he would be able to help.¡± With that, Aaron then approached Meredith and Robert, ¡°Mom and dad, don¡¯t be mad. Zoey knows someone really capable. He would be able to settle this¡­¡± Logan questioned him right then and there, ¡°Could you guarantee that you would solve this?¡± ¡°I¡­¡± Aaron hesitated. ¡°Hah! What kind of capable people would you guys know? What a joke! Nobody couldpete with the Caesar family in the whole of Quebec!¡± Aaron retorted. ¡°What? Is the Caesar family really that powerful?¡± Aaron gulped. Meredith then dismissed Aaron and his family, ¡°Get out! You guys are an embarrassment!¡± She did not wish to see them for a second longer. Then, she added after recalling something, ¡°Right, not one of you should leave the ck family manor this week! Keane, keep a close watch on them!¡± ¡°Understood!¡± Keane and the others eximed. ¡°Huh?¡± Zoey and her family paled. Grandma is grounding us. We could only leave after settling this. They were going to be the scapegoats. What do we do? Zoey was worried about her work. ¡°Zoey, I¡¯m sorry to say this, but you have to work from home in the meantime.¡± In the end, Zoey and her family were grounded at the ck family manor. ¡°Levi, look at what you¡¯ve done! How would you exin yourself this time?¡± Aaron and Caitlyn red at Levi. ¡°Mom and dad, why don¡¯t you guys think of this as your holiday? We would head back to the North Hampton with our heads held high.¡± Levi sounded casual. It was as if he was really here for a vacation. ¡°Levi Garrison, how do you still have the heart to joke around at this hour?¡± Zoey shouted at him. Zoey was fierce toward Levi when her mother and father were around. But as soon as her parents left, Zoey said to her husband, ¡°Darling, I understand that you did it all for Abigail!¡± N?velDrama.Org holds this content. ¡°Good, at least you get me.¡± Levi smiled. He was not afraid of not being able to solve the problem. Actually, Levi was more apprehensive about having nobody to understand him. ¡°But this has been blown so out of proportion that you couldn¡¯t solve it.¡± Zoey furrowed her brows. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Just leave this to me.¡± Levi grinned. ¡°How are you going to deal with this when we can¡¯t even get out of here?¡± Zoey was stumped. Levi, however, was all smiles, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I could get out of the ck family whenever I want. I¡¯d like to see who would dare to stop me.¡± Chapter 568 Chapter 568 The cks had imprisoned Levi and his family in another heavily guarded vi. Levi walked over to the entrance of the vi, and the security guards swamped him. ¡°You can¡¯t leave! You¡¯ve got to stay right here!¡± The head of the security guards bellowed at Levi. ¡°What if I insist?¡± Levi grinned cheekily. ¡°You could try!¡± All of them red at Levi. They would stop at nothing to prevent him from leaving this vi. ¡°Who gave you the right to restrict other people¡¯s freedom?¡± Levi challenged them. ¡°We are at the ck family manor, and we y by their rules. You cannot go anywhere! Do you understand?¡± One of the security guards warned him. Upon hearing that, Levi¡¯s lips curved into a smile, ¡°There is nowhere that I, Levi Garrison, cannot go.¡± ¡°Get out of my way!¡± But the security guards did not move away and inched closer to him instead. Then, Levi made his move and turned into a shadow, slithering his way out of the group of security. With a few plops, all of them slumped to the floor. They were all exorbitantly-priced security guards employed by the ck family. However, Levi was the God of War ¨C the undefeatable legend on the battlefields. These security guards were mere mole crickets and ants to him. When Zoey sensed that something was wrong and dashed outside, she was greeted by the sight of the security guards tumbling on the ground while wailing in pain. As for Levi, he was already nowhere to be seen. ¡°Did he do all these?¡± Zoey widened her eyes in disbelief, stumped by the sight before her. The cks knew the news of Levi¡¯s escape not long after. Meredith and Robert rushed to the scene. ¡°You guys did a good job in educating your children!¡± Meredith and Robert mocked as they red at Aaron and Caitlyn. ¡°Mom and dad, we have no idea that Levi escaped¡­¡± Caitlyn and Aaron were indignant at the usation. Meredith scorned, ¡°What do we do now? I don¡¯t suppose he¡¯s going to be back to deal with his own mess!¡± Bailey and Leonard added, ¡°He must have escaped and left this huge mess for us to follow up!¡± ¡°So despicable of him to leave right after he¡¯s stirred up such a huge trouble!¡± ¡°He wouldn¡¯t run away!¡± Zoey, Abigail, and Russell eximed at the same time. Abigail and Russell knew about Levi¡¯s true identity. As for Zoey, she had faith in Levi¡¯s personality. She believed that he wouldn¡¯t leave her alone to face all this trouble. ¡°I will never understand why you guys defend him so.¡± Meredith and the cks looked at the three of them incredulously. ¡°I¡­¡± Abigail and Russell exchanged nces with each other. However, they bit their tongue and did not say anything further. It was a top military secret that they would be divulging after all. Just then, Zoey held her head high and dered, ¡°Because he¡¯s my husband!¡± At the same time, Levi left the vi and came to the Abyss. Azure Dragon, White Tiger, Kirin, and Phoenix had all arrived at the South City. ¡°God of War, upon investigation, we have found out that the families that are recently snatching turfs are all backed up by certain forces. To conclude our findings, external forces are coveting to make South City theirs!¡± ¡°The Caesar family is here for the very same purpose as well. They want to make the cks their puppets to put a foothold in South City.¡± Phoenix had obtained first-hand information. All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. Levi smoked on his cigarette and smiled thinly, ¡°They¡¯re going to make themoners suffer because of their battle for territories. I will not let innocent people sacrifice for their selfish gains!¡± Chapter 569 Chapter 569 ¡°Understood!¡± The four of them nodded. ¡°Give me a list of all the forces that are stirring up trouble in South City recently. I want to get rid of them once and for all!¡± Levi ordered. ¡°Yes, sir. I will get to the bottom of this,¡± Phoenix replied. ¡°After Phoenix has identified them all, Kirin, please organize a banquet and invite them all under the name of Neil Atkinson. Let them decide the venue.¡± Levi said to Kirin. Kirin nodded in acknowledgement. Meanwhile, two breaking news spread like wildfire in the South City. The first one was: The ck family and the Caesar family will engage in a life-and-death fight one weekter. The second one: Neil Atkinson from the Morris Group had arrived at the South City and had invited all the influential forces in the city to a banquet. The piece of news on the fight between the Caesar family and the ck family did not have any suspense to it. There was no doubt that the ck family would be wiped out of the South City a weekter! However, nobody had expected the second-inmand of the Morris Group woulde to the South City. Nobody knew what was going on. The influential forces, who were invited to the banquet, were puzzled as well. They did not know what was up Morris Group¡¯s sleeves and started to engage in discussions with each other. After a while, they came to a conclusion ¨C that the Morris Group was here at South City for a foothold as well. ¡°Impossible! We will not tolerate such a thing!¡± ¡°We have not touched the North Hampton as well. How could they mark their territory here?¡± This time, the forces were oddly allied on this front. It was mainly because Yates¡¯s departure had cleared off quite some space for the emergence of a new dominating force. The local forces did not wish for others to make a mark on their very own piece ofnd. The outsiders would have to step over their dead bodies. ¡°The Morris Group is really na?ve to let us decide the venue. Do they have a death wish?¡± ¡°What kind of idiot he is to leave this to us?¡± ¡°What if we set the venue at Jagged Club?¡± All of the leaders burst into augh. They found it amusing because Jagged Club was actually thergest underground boxing arena in South City. It was full of the finest underground boxers in the East. They nned to make it a trap for the Morris Group. All of them agreed on triumphing over the Morris Group at the Jagged Club three dayster, and that included beating Neil Atkinson to death. ¡°Brothers, let us show our trump card and let them witness the locals¡¯ power!¡± ¡°Sure, we can¡¯t let them leave South City well and alive. How dare they think of taking over the South City?¡± This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. They were anticipating the sight of Morris Group swarmed by thousands three dayster. On the other hand, the ck family was still shrouded in gloom. They were so disheartened that they skipped dinner altogether. The cks pinned all their hopes on Logan. Even then, they knew their chances were slim. Since Logan¡¯s grandfather had retired, his words did not carry much weight as they used to. Even though the Zachs family indeed had a greatwork, they would probably not risk offending the Caesar family just because of the cks. All of a sudden, Meredith turned to nce at Zoey and Abigail, ¡°Didn¡¯t the two of you say that he would come back? Where is he?¡± ¡°Um¡­¡± Abigail was at a loss for words. ¡°Grandma, don¡¯t worry! Levi will be back after resolving the trouble he caused,¡± Zoey replied in a determined tone. She had just gotten news from Iris saying that Neil from the Morris Group wasing to the South City, and she nned to contact him for help. Hence, she seemed confident in her reply just now. ¡°Zoey, why won¡¯t you believe that he¡¯s escaped? Let me be frank with you, I¡¯ve asked for people to track him down, and there¡¯s no sign of him in South City¡­¡± Chapter 570 Chapter 570 The ck family had already done a round of search, but there was no trace of Levi. At all. ¡°He must have already left South City. Stop waiting for him foolishly!¡± Keane said coldly. Aaron and Kaitlyn agreed as they said, ¡°Sweetie, why are you still holding on to hope? He must have run away!¡± ¡°Yeah, why else would he disappear suddenly?¡± In her defense, Zoey replied, ¡°Dad, Mom, you know how Levi is as a person¡­¡± ¡°This time, the situation is not the same! We are talking about the Caesar family. If I were him, I would also run!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right! If you don¡¯t believe us, just wait and see if he shows up!¡± Caitlyn added angrily. The couple was already determined that Levi had run away. However, Zoey was conflicted. Indeed, the opponent this time was too strong. No one could be certain of the situation. After all, the Caesar family was a quasi-royal n, and they were at a different level from them. However, she believed that Levi would never leave just because of the power of the Caesar family. Darling, where are you? Come back quickly to clear up everyone¡¯s misunderstanding! Zoey desperately wanted Levi to appear now. If only he could descend like a god and settle the matter directly. Yet, on the following day, Levi had not appeared. On the third day, he did not appear as well. There was no news of him for the past few days. Whenever Zoey called him, his phone would be switched off. Now, even Zoey was panicking. Did he really run away? But in her heart, she still firmly believed that Levi did not run away. She believed in his character more than anything else. ¡°Look, here you are, still foolishly waiting. How about Levi? He hasn¡¯t appeared yet!¡± ¡°Now that he turned his phone off, what else is it if he did not run away?¡± Everyone in the ck family ridiculed her aggressively. Bailey sneered, ¡°I just asked someone to search in North Hampton, but they couldn¡¯t locate him at all. I guess he really ran away!¡± At this time, Russell said, ¡°Everyone should return to doing what they usually do! Levi will definitely show up and resolve this matter!¡± Everyone got stumped by his words. Meredith stared at Russell incredulously and asked, ¡°Are you implying that we are worrying for nothing?¡± Russell shook his head and said, ¡°Grandma, I¡¯m just saying that Levi wille back. Rather than these useless chatter, it¡¯s better to go on with our lives.¡± p! Meredith pped Russell¡¯s face all of a sudden. The p sounded crisp and loud, shocking everyone. Thest time Meredith gave a p was due to the Caesar family and not her own intention. But that day, she intentionally pped the junior she valued the most. ¡°Grandma, you¡­¡± Russell covered his face and looked at Meredith, baffled. N?velDrama.Org holds this content. ¡°How could you say that? If it weren¡¯t for you and Levi, would the ck family end up this way? You caused big trouble and are still speaking such nonsense. Are you able to solve this matter?¡± Meredith trembled violently with anger. Russell stared at her seriously and said, ¡°Yes, I can!¡± ¡°How are you going to solve it?¡± Meredith asked. ¡°As long as Levi is here, the matter will definitely be resolved¡­¡± Russell stated stubbornly. ¡°He¡¯s not even here now, and you still expect him to solve the problem? How ridiculous! Are you still in your right mind?¡± Meredith scolded. ¡°You guys don¡¯t have a clue. Actually, Levi is¡­¡± Forced into a corner, Russell wanted to reveal Levi¡¯s identity. ¡°What?¡± Everyone looked at Russell curiously. Even Zoey was getting suspicious. Did Levi have an identity unknown to them that Russell knew and supported him so surely? Chapter 571 Chapter 571 ¡°I¡­¡± Russell then remembered the confidentiality agreement and stopped abruptly. ¡°What? Say it!¡± Meredith urged. ¡°In short, I believe in Levi. Since he dared to dere a battle, he must have had confidence!¡± Russell stated with tightly clenched fists. His face was contorted, and his veins bulged as he decided to endure the grievance. I have to endure! I must! N?velDrama.Org holds this content. A few dayster, everyone will find out what is going on. ¡°Hah, how naive!¡± Meredith scoffed. ¡°Russell, we are so disappointed in you!¡± As everyone looked at him with a downcast expression, he couldn¡¯t help but feel upset about it. ¡°Sooner orter, you will know the truth!¡± Russell bit his lip fiercely. Soon, it was three dayster. In the Jagged Club, more than two dozen forces were gathered. The strongest of them were the Cayman family, the Herman family, and the Oliver family. These three, plus the Lopez family, were the giants in South City. The Lopez family was not involved in the battle because they were still recovering from their previous loss. Therefore, these three families became fearless in South City. They robbed wherever and whatever they went. After all, the ones who held them down before had fallen. In addition to the three families, there were seven or eight big ns. Of course, there were also several big names from the underworld. Apart from Scott Yates and Sebastian Lopez, the Grandmaster was in control of the underworld of South City. Once a follower of Scott, heter formed his own n and grew his n in secret over the years. Many experts came under his following, and he was invincible in South City. After Scott and Sebastian fell, he stepped forward and took over everything. Of course, there was another formidable character, who was the owner of the Jagged Club ¨C the Stone Buddha, Brock Green. He owned thergest underground boxing arena in South City and had more boxing experts than those ranked in the East. Everyone was afraid of him! That night, Jagged Club was fully prepared. In the huge banquet hall, there sat more than twenty big bosses from South City. Just then, Brock announced, ¡°I have arranged 100 boxing experts in my underground boxing ring. We¡¯re just waiting for them toe.¡± ¡°Haha, that¡¯s really great. Morris Group will not be able to set a foot out once they step in!¡± Exmations came from the crowd. Everyone was ecstatic upon hearing that. They knew that Brock had the strongest underground boxers in the city. ¡°Stone Buddha, can you tell us what experts are there?¡± Someone asked. ¡°They include the Beast of Death, the Wolf King, and Hades, who were undefeated in the Eastern Deathmatches for a consecutive of ny-nine, a hundred, and one hundred and eighty-eight matches, respectively,¡± Brock answered, and everyone trembled in fear. ¡°What? These three are here?¡± The crowd eximed. The Beast of Death was from W City and was undefeated in ny-nine consecutive deathmatches. Meanwhile, The Wolf King was from the grasnds, and he was undefeated in a hundred consecutive deathmatches. Lastly, the identity of Hades was unknown, and his record was the most terrifying. He broke the record of the Eastern Deathmatches ¨C a total of a hundred and eighty-eight consecutive deathmatches undefeated. There were rumors in South City that these powerful men under Brock could easily crush and kill the Four Mighty Generals under Scott. Everyone was aware that Brock was, in fact, the most mysterious figure in South City. Hence, when Scott¡¯s faction fell, Brock immediately invited dozens of Eastern fighters to South City. His motive was clear ¨C to take over South City. ¡°Hades is here too?¡± Hein Cayman, the head of the Cayman family, gulped nervously and asked. Hades was also known as ¡°the Thousand yer¡± because he once ughtered thousands of pirates alone, shocking the East¡­ ¡°I¡­¡± Russell then remembered the confidentiality agreement and stopped abruptly. ¡°What? Say it!¡± Meredith urged. ¡°In short, I believe in Levi. Since he dared to dere a battle, he must have had confidence!¡± Russell stated with tightly clenched fists. His face was contorted, and his veins bulged as he decided to endure the grievance. I have to endure! I must! A few dayster, everyone will find out what is going on. ¡°Hah, how naive!¡± Meredith scoffed. ¡°Russell, we are so disappointed in you!¡± As everyone looked at him with a downcast expression, he couldn¡¯t help but feel upset about it. ¡°Sooner orter, you will know the truth!¡± Russell bit his lip fiercely. Soon, it was three dayster. In the Jagged Club, more than two dozen forces were gathered. The strongest of them were the Cayman family, the Herman family, and the Oliver family. These three, plus the Lopez family, were the giants in South City. The Lopez family was not involved in the battle because they were still recovering from their previous loss. Therefore, these three families became fearless in South City. They robbed wherever and whatever they went. After all, the ones who held them down before had fallen. In addition to the three families, there were seven or eight big ns. Of course, there were also several big names from the underworld. Apart from Scott Yates and Sebastian Lopez, the Grandmaster was in control of the underworld of South City. Once a follower of Scott, heter formed his own n and grew his n in secret over the years. Many experts came under his following, and he was invincible in South City. After Scott and Sebastian fell, he stepped forward and took over everything. Of course, there was another formidable character, who was the owner of the Jagged Club ¨C the Stone Buddha, Brock Green. He owned thergest underground boxing arena in South City and had more boxing experts than those ranked in the East. Everyone was afraid of him! That night, Jagged Club was fully prepared. In the huge banquet hall, there sat more than twenty big bosses from South City. Just then, Brock announced, ¡°I have arranged 100 boxing experts in my underground boxing ring. We¡¯re just waiting for them toe.¡± ¡°Haha, that¡¯s really great. Morris Group will not be able to set a foot out once they step in!¡± Exmations came from the crowd. Everyone was ecstatic upon hearing that. They knew that Brock had the strongest underground boxers in the city. ¡°Stone Buddha, can you tell us what experts are there?¡± Someone asked. ¡°They include the Beast of Death, the Wolf King, and Hades, who were undefeated in the Eastern Deathmatches for a consecutive of ny-nine, a hundred, and one hundred and eighty-eight matches, respectively,¡± Brock answered, and everyone trembled in fear. ¡°What? These three are here?¡± The crowd eximed. The Beast of Death was from W City and was undefeated in ny-nine consecutive deathmatches. Meanwhile, The Wolf King was from the grasnds, and he was undefeated in a hundred consecutive deathmatches. Lastly, the identity of Hades was unknown, and his record was the most terrifying. He broke the record of the Eastern Deathmatches ¨C a total of a hundred and eighty-eight consecutive deathmatches undefeated. There were rumors in South City that these powerful men under Brock could easily crush and kill the Four Mighty Generals under Scott. Everyone was aware that Brock was, in fact, the most mysterious figure in South City. Hence, when Scott¡¯s faction fell, Brock immediately invited dozens of Eastern fighters to South City. His motive was clear ¨C to take over South City. ¡°Hades is here too?¡± Hein Cayman, the head of the Cayman family, gulped nervously and asked. Hades was also known as ¡°the Thousand yer¡± because he once ughtered thousands of pirates alone, shocking the East¡­ Chapter 572 Chapter 572 Everyone was surprised and ecstatic. They had originally heard that Brock had dozens of underground boxing experts who could top the ranks in the east. Little did they know that these three legends were here! With that, everyone broke out in cold sweat. If there was anyone who wanted to have a go at Brock, they didn¡¯t dare to now. Without mentioning anything else, Brock could sweep everything in South City with only these three people. They looked at Brock in astonishment and drew in their breaths. He must have spent much money even to invite Hades. Brock nodded his head and said, ¡°Yes, he¡¯s here too.¡± The crowd let out a collective gasp. ¡°Then things are set in stone today!¡± The crowd chattered excitedly. They all had the same target today ¨C they must chase out Morris Group. In addition, they made a mental note that Brock Green was not to be provoked. Who would have thought that he would invite these three masters! ¡°We are also prepared. We have gathered thousands ofbat experts. No matter the motive of Morris Group, leaving is not one of their options!¡± The Grandmaster said gleefully. Brock took a sip of his tea and said, ¡°Well, it¡¯s up to us on how to deal with our problems within South City. It¡¯s not appropriate for an outsider to intervene!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± The crowd voiced their agreement one by one. The Grandmaster smiled and asked, ¡°Stone Buddha, I¡¯m very curious. What is Hades¡¯s background?¡± ¡°Yes, we¡¯re all very curious. Perhaps you could enlighten us?¡± Questions came from the crowd, and everyone looked expectantly at Brock. They had heard the legend of Hades many times. He was the strongest fighter in the East in the past two years, and anyone who challenged him ended up dead. Yet, they had no clue about his background at all. Brock smiled and said, ¡°Do you know how much I spent by inviting him?¡± Everyone shook their heads. ¡°One billion for a year!¡± Brock answered. Everyone took a deep breath. Big bosses like them would usually hire somebat experts to be their bodyguards, so they had a good idea of the market price. Generally, those costing over five million a year were the pros in their league. They did not expect that Hades cost him a billion for a year. It was crazy. ¡°He¡¯s definitely worth the price!¡± Brock said firmly. ¡°Hades was actually a guard¡­¡± As Brock said that, everyone was shocked. ¡°However, he was not simply just a guard. He was once the most powerful God of War in L Nation and was invincible on the battlefield. He was known as Hades, the God of Military.¡± Brock finished. ¡°Oh? He¡¯s the God of War of a country? Aside from the fact that L Nation is a small country, his identity is then equivalent to that of Erudia¡¯s God of War!¡± the Grandmaster eximed. Brock nodded, ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right. Otherwise, how could he be so scary?¡± ¡°Stone Buddha, there¡¯s something I can¡¯t figure out. Why would a God of Ware to participate in the battle?¡± Hein Cayman voiced his doubts. Everyone also turned their gaze to Brock with curiosity. All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. ¡°The reason is simple. Erudia¡¯s God of War destroyed L Nation, and he had kept a low profile since. In order to survive, it¡¯s normal for him to do so.¡± Brock replied. The crowd exchanged gazes and inhaled sharply. ¡°Still, Erudia¡¯s God of War is more terrifying!¡± ¡°There are so many things you all don¡¯t know. Back then, Erudia¡¯s God of War only sent his subordinate ¨C the White Tiger, along with the Cavalry Regiment and in total neen of them to destroy a country!¡± Brock recounted emotionally, as though he had been part of it. ¡°Haha, with Hades, Morris Group can give up on leaving this ce!¡± The crowd became excited as they looked forward to it. Who could defeat Hades? Chapter 573 Chapter 573 Brock nced at the vacant chair and said coldly, ¡°Someone move this chair away!¡± ¡°If Neil is eating with us, he has to stand! This is South City. This is the rule!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Everyone pped their hands in agreement with Brock¡¯s decision. The chair was moved away soon after. Shortly after, Levi and his party arrived at the Jagged Club. White Tiger smiled and said, ¡°I hope there are skilled experts today¡­¡± ¡°They will certainly not disappoint you,¡± Levi said with a smile as he lit a cigarette. Several waitresses came out to the entrance of the Jagged Club and led his party into the banquet hall. As they entered the banquet hall, everyone in the room looked shocked upon seeing Levi and the young faces in his party. Everyone was surprised. They wondered if everyone from the Morris Group were as young as them. ¡°You¡¯re here with only four people?¡± Someone sneered from the crowd. ¡°Why not? Unless this is a trap?¡± Levi answered with a smile. ¡°It is a trap. Anyone with a working brain knows that. Is that Neil Atkinson?¡± Hein asked with a sneer. Kirin replied with a grin, ¡°It¡¯s me. But the one in charge today is my boss, not me.¡± He finished and looked at Levi. Everyone was shocked again. They had expected the second-inmand, Neil, toe that day, but they never expected that the mysterious boss of Morris Group woulde in person. Everyone in South City knew that the boss of Morris Group was mysterious and powerful, and even Scott Yates and Triple Group had suffered losses in his hands. Due to the mysterious force he had behind North Hampton, North Hampton was now a forbidden ce, and no one dared to covet the area. Almost everyone in Quebec was specting the identity of the boss behind Morris Group. No one had ever expected him toe that day. They scrutinized Levi with doubtful gazes as they had never seen him before. Before this, some people suspected that he might be a member of the South Hampton Prince Gang. However, they dispelled this doubt after seeing him in person. He was not one of them. Levi scanned the room and immediately understood that these guys did not leave a seat for him. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Are there any doubts?¡± The Grandmaster held a folding fan in his hands and asked leisurely with a smile. Levi asked in a cold tone, ¡°Where is my seat?¡± Everyoneughed at his words. ¡°Seat? Do you have a right to sit?¡± Hein Cayman argued. The Grandmasterughed and added, ¡°No, you should say, would you like to risk your life sitting?¡± Brock stated, ¡°In South City, you only deserve to stand!¡± Levi took a puff of his cigarette, then he smiled and said, ¡°But I insist on sitting today!¡± ¡°How arrogant! This is South City and not North Hampton! Your words don¡¯t count, so just bear with it!¡± Next to Levi, Draco Herman ¨C a member of the Herman family, said angrily. Hearing that, Levi¡¯s gaze slowly fell on Draco Herman. Draco raised his head and looked at him proudly. ¡°What are you going to do? Straighten up!¡± Wham! Draco was sent flying with a kick by Azure Dragon in a sh. Everyone was stunned. Kirin then moved Draco¡¯s chair behind Levi, and Levi took a seat. Everyone present was shocked and looked at Levi in shock. They did not expect that Levi would make a move so easily in such an aggressive and domineering manner. Everyone was bbergasted with their mouths gaping wide open. Draco got up from the floor and roared, ¡°How dare you touch me? You¡¯re seeking death!¡±This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°What¡¯s with the noise? I¡¯m trying to have a meal here.¡± Levi frowned. Chapter 574 Chapter 574 Kirin stepped forward, pulled Draco in front of him, and pped him. ¡°You¡­¡± Draco was just about to speak, when Kirin gave him a p again. p! p! p! p! Draco¡¯s mouth and cheeks were swollen after several consecutive ps, and he could not speak another word. Of course, he dared not speak anymore even if he was given a chance. He would only be asking for trouble. ¡°Boss, it¡¯s quiet now. He can¡¯t talk anymore.¡± Kirin came forward to Levi and said. Levi nodded in response, picked up his fork, and tasted the food. Everyone present was dumbfounded. He had pped Draco in front of all the big bosses from South City. In short, it was equivalent to pping all of them! He did not have any respect for them at all. Morris Group really was as domineering as the rumors had said! ¡°You guys are courting death!¡± Someone in the crowd couldn¡¯t bear it any longer and got up to say. ¡°Quiet! What¡¯s all of this noise over a meal?¡± Brock immediately stopped themotion, and everyone calmed down. However, he red at Levi angrily. This man was eating the dishes nonchntly and enjoyably, as though he really came for a banquet. The Grandmaster also said, ¡°Let¡¯s eat peacefully!¡± With that, everyone picked up their forks. However, no one was in the mood for food except for Levi. He looked as though he really came for the food, and everyone stared at him, getting angrier as he ate. All this while, no one had ever dared to disregard them! This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Only after an hour did Levi finish eating. After he wiped the corners of his mouth, he looked at everyone and smiled, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you all eat?¡± ¡°This is thest meal. Who would dare to eat?¡± Someone sneered from the crowd. He was implying the fate of Levi. Brock smiled and said, ¡°Your invitation can¡¯t be as simple as inviting us to a meal, right?¡± Levi exined directly, ¡°Okay, then I will exin why I came to South City. My purpose is straightforward. I want to quell the unrest! You are all on my list, so listen. If it¡¯s not your territory, don¡¯t snatch it. If it¡¯s not your money, don¡¯t take it!¡± Everyone inhaled sharply. How domineering! He came to quell the unrest in South City? No one had this right in the whole of Quebec. Besides, he asked us to listen? Hah! He¡¯s delusional! ¡°You guys are too much!¡± Bang! Hein couldn¡¯t help but m the table. Meanwhile, the others red at Levi with anger. How dare hee to our turf and be this domineering! He¡¯s asking for death! Brock mmed the table too and raised his head to look at Levi. ¡°How dare you speak in that kind of tone! And you want all of us to listen to you?¡± Levi nodded and said, ¡°Yes. You have no choice!¡± Upon hearing that, Brockughed, and everyone joined in theughter. Is he out of his mind? Saying something like that in front of all the big bosses from South City! The Grandmaster released his folding fan in a swift move and said with a smile, ¡°What is your trump card? How are you so sure that we will listen to you?¡± Levi smiled, and behind him, his three men also smiled. Immediately, everyone understood. The three men behind him were his trump card. How ridiculously arrogant of him ¨C to dare toe and make demands with only three men! Just when everyone was in a state of shock, White Tiger said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but three¡¯s a crowd. I can take on everyone alone!¡± In addition to being shocked, everyone was stunned. ¡°Three¡¯s a crowd¡±? ¡°I can take on everyone alone¡±? This is madness! This guy is as delusional as his boss! Levi added, ¡°That¡¯s right. My friend here is enough to deal with you mere people!¡± Chapter 575 Chapter 575 Even Brock Green, who had the nickname of Stone Buddha, felt that they were going overboard with their bullying. ¡°I am aware of all your actions these days. Many innocent people have been implicated, and many people have died because of all of you. Do you all enjoy lives built on their misery?¡± Levi turned to question them. However, he did not get any reaction from them at all. Perhaps, it was more fitting to say that they were all numbed to the deaths of innocent people. Therefore, his words could not trigger them at all. Moreover, during that period of time, they were snatching territories in South City, and as a result, there were many casualties. Many people lost their jobs and homes. However, these big bosses were indifferent to their predicament. ¡°Does it have anything to do with you? Besides, so what if people died? So what if people are injured? What a f*cking busybody! If you dare stop what we are doing, then be prepared to face our wraths!¡± Everyone was totally unmoved and scoffed at Levi. All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. They were dumbfounded that he was even bringing such a matter up to them. ¡°This is the reason I came today. You lot are not going to cause turmoil in South City anymore! Period!¡± Levi said harshly. ¡°In that case, you have to show us your true capability!¡± Brock eximed and smashed his cup on the ground. Bang! Bang! In an instant, all six doors of the banquet hall opened simultaneously, and arge group of people poured in from the outside. All of them were armed with weapons and were all skilled experts. At least three hundred men filled the originally spacious banquet room to the maximum capacity. Not only that but the corridors outside were also crowded with people. Thousands of fighters had surrounded this ce. All of them were awaiting just one order, and they would chop Levi into pieces. The big bosses from South City smiled and straightened their backs with newfound arrogance. They have revealed their trump card now and believed that Levi could no longer remain arrogant. ¡°Now, what else do you wanna say?¡± Hein asked triumphantly. Levi smiled brightly and replied, ¡°I¡¯ll still say the same thing ¨C Listen!¡± ¡°Hahaha, are you blind? Can¡¯t you see the masses? Are you still in a daydream?¡± Someone from the crowd scoffed. The Grandmaster showed little but contempt as he said, ¡°Young man, it¡¯s fine to be a little arrogant. Now we will give you a chance. As long as you kneel and kowtow three times, we will consider letting you go!¡± In the eyes of the Grandmaster, Levi had no chance of escape. Even if Levi¡¯s men were very skilled and defeated the thousands ofbat experts present, there were still more than a hundred skilled fighters in Brock¡¯s underground boxing arena. Not to mention the three legends, one of whom was the L Nation¡¯s Hades! They stood absolutely no chance against them. Levi didn¡¯t speak. Instead, White Tiger smiled ¨C he was excited. ¡°Well¡­ Are there anymore?¡± White Tiger licked the corner of his mouth eagerly. ¡°Huh?¡± Everyone was taken aback at his bold statement. Was heining that there were too few opponents? Even in this dire situation, he is that arrogant? Is he daft? Or crazy? ¡°Since you want us to listen to you, then we should y by the rules!¡± Brock said. ¡°Go on, please enlighten me!¡± Levi said in response. Brock exined, ¡°We will only listen to you once you defeated us. Otherwise, you shall listen to us and turn Morris Group over to us!¡± Brock Green was a wily old fox. He would never give up the chance to turn the situation into something favorable to him. Immediately, Levi nodded and agreed, ¡°Okay!¡± ¡°We will send out only one person from our side¡­¡± Levi pointed at White Tiger. Then he dropped the shocking remark, ¡°As for yours, it doesn¡¯t really matter how many you send over¡­¡± Having heard that, the big bosses red at Levi and his party angrily. Chapter 576 Chapter 576 Excuse me! This is South City, for Pete¡¯s sake ¨C our territory! How dare he humiliate us in OUR city! ¡°Okay. I hope you get to keep your arroganceter!¡± Brock said coldly. He added, ¡°Let¡¯s change a venue!¡± Soon after that, they moved to the underground boxing arena, where it could hold the thousands of people, and all of them surrounded the arena. The big bosses had all shed their trump cards. The Grandmaster looked at Levi with a sneer and said, ¡°You said it yourself that you are sending out only one person, so don¡¯t me us for the one-man fight!¡± With that, the Grandmaster gave an order, and immediately hundreds of experts rushed towards White Tiger. The long swords in their hands dazzled chillingly, overflowing with murderous intent. Looking at his attackers, White Tiger¡¯s smile gradually became cheekier. Boom! He punched the first striker head-on and sent him flying several tens of meters away. Then hended on the ground and remained still instantly. Boom! This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Boom! Bang! Crash! Hundreds of people attacked simultaneously, and it was an awestruck scene. Even if White Tiger could fight all of them, the onlookers were sure that the never-ending attacks would tire him out. Looking on as hundreds of people drown out White Tiger, smiles burst out from the corners of everyone¡¯s lips. White Tiger is sure to lose! But after only a few seconds, everyone¡¯s faces changed. More and more of their men were sent out flying by White Tiger¡­ A minuteter, everyone¡¯s faces became solemn. Three minutester, everyone¡¯s faces were full of disbelief. Five minutester, everyone¡¯s eyeballs were about to fall out of their sockets from the sight. They were all shocked to the core from seeing hundreds of people falling to the ground and screaming in pain. Meanwhile, on the boxing arena, only White Tiger remained standing. He was too good of a fighter! He only used five minutes to defeat four to five hundred people with his bare hands! Everyone exchanged nces as they gradually realized why Levi only sent out White Tiger. He was strong enough to defeat them all! ¡°Is that all? Send everyone out! I will beat all of them!¡± White Tiger couldn¡¯t get enough of it. ¡°Atrocious!¡± Brock said angrily. There was no room for outsiders to act brazenly on his turf. Very quickly, he gave an order, and hundreds of boxing experts under him appeared one by one. Of course, the three strongest yers have not yet appeared. He didn¡¯t think it was necessary for them to appear. ¡°Attack! Attack him one by one! I don¡¯t believe he will keep it up!¡± Brock roared. Hundreds of top-ranked boxing experts rushed up to challenge White Tiger one by one. Boom! ¡°One!¡± ¡°Two!¡± ¡°Three!¡± ¡­ ¡°Eighty-eight!¡± ¡°Ny-nine!¡± White Tiger became more spirited as he fought, and he did not look tired at all, much less exhausted. The boxing experts from South City were knocked down by him one after another. In the end, Brock¡¯s face darkened. The talents of his underground boxing arena were allpletely defeated. White Tiger was too good of a fighter¡­ He was not even defeated after being challenged by hundreds ofbat experts! ¡°This is thrilling, but there is no real master at all! Don¡¯t you have anyone stronger?¡± White Tiger shouted. The big bosses looked at each other. How arrogant! How could they tolerate such arrogance in South City, much less on Brock¡¯s territory? ¡°Stone Buddha, you must show yourst card! This b*stard is too strong!¡± Everyone pleaded with him one after another. Brock squinted his eyes with a glint and said coldly, ¡°Let the Beast of Death and Wolf King out!¡± Soon, the Beast of Death and the Wolf King appeared. Immediately, the two emitted extremely dangerous auras, which filled the ce. The atmosphere became so tense that everyone felt a numbing sensation on their scalps, and their blood seemed to have coagted. Chapter 577 Chapter 577 Originating from W City was the Beast of Death. He was only about five-foot-six, but his skin was a golden bronze, like cast metal, giving people a sense of strength. He studied and practiced ancient Thai boxing for thirty years and took down each of his opponents in ny-nine deathmatches within thirty seconds previously. As for the Wolf King, dense hair covered his face, and his eyes glowed, resembling a real wolf. When he was a child, the Wolf King grew up with a pack of wolves. His fighting skills blended with that of the wolves and were so strong that they were unimaginable to a normal person. As soon as the two appeared, they threatened the onlookers with their imposing auras, making it difficult for them to breathe. The most powerful fighters always brought the threat of death at first sight. ¡°Whatever you do, just don¡¯t kill him!¡± Brock gave the order. The Wolf King stood aside and didn¡¯t move. Meanwhile, the Beast of Death nodded and stepped forward. He wanted a one-on-one with White Tiger. However, White Tiger beckoned with his finger and said, ¡°Come at me together and save me some time!¡± The Beast of Death and the Wolf King exchanged nces, and their eyes were filled with disbelief. They seemed to be surprised by White Tiger¡¯s stupidly cocky behavior. ¡°Since he said so, then you should both go!¡± Brock shouted. His eyes were filled with murderous intent. The Beast of Death and the Wolf King exchanged looks again, and the Beast of Death made his move first. With every step he took, the floor formed cracks. Boom! Crack! After he took three steps forward, the underground boxing arena blew apart. That scene was simply shocking. Everyone knew that the underground boxing arena was made of special materials. Yet, he crushed it with only a few steps. Just how much power did he possess to be able to do that? Soon after, the Beast of Death was in front of White Tiger, and he charged towards with his knee up. That move was definitelyparable to being rammed by a car, and the impact was absolutely not less than that of a sports car speeding at a few hundred yards and crashing into a train¡­ Almost at the same instant, the Wolf King also made his move. Whoosh! He possessed the agility and speed of a wild wolf. When he leaped forward, he swept towards White Tiger with a swift attack at a distance of tens of meters. It didn¡¯t matter if it were the Beast of Death or the Wolf King, any one of them would definitely split White Tiger into pieces with their killer moves. Over the years, they had long be killing machines. All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. They would dedicate their time every day in their lives to find out ways to kill more effectively. What they had been doing was just terrifying! White Tiger smiled as he felt Wolf King and the Beast of Death close at hand. Boom! He struck his left fist towards the knee of the Beast of Death and his right first towards the ws of Wolf King. ¡°He is courting death!¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t this a futile endeavor?¡± The onlookers eximed. All of them thought that White Tiger was over-confident in himself. Boom! His left fistnded on the knees of the Beast of Death. Crack! The Beast of Death¡¯s knee, which was as hard as diamonds, cracked open at once, and he was sent flying out from the impact. Boom! White Tiger smashed and distorted the Wolf King¡¯s entire arm with a fist, and the Wolf King fell on his knees directly in front of him. At that instant, everyone was sent into a state of shock, and they looked on with their eyes wide open. The two legendary fighters, who were undefeated in ny-nine and a hundred deathmatches respectively, were beaten even though they had teamed up? The Beast of Death and the Wolf King let out cries of agony, and their cries brought everyone back to reality. Both of them were defeated by White Tiger. At that moment, Brock could no longer sit still, so he stood up. He was more formidable than anyone expected. On the other hand, Levi had a smile on his face. With his buddies around, there was no need for him to make a move. Oh, how lonely it is for me to be invincible. ¡°However many of you are left, go up all at once! Stop wasting time!¡± Levi called out. Hearing Levi¡¯s words, Brock waspletely riled up with anger. He roared, ¡°Call out Hades!¡± Hein, the Grandmaster, and the rest were beyond excited. Finally, the strongest fighter ising! Suddenly, a ck shadow was cast on the arena, and an oppressive aura gradually filled the ce. Chapter 578 Chapter 578 Hades was here. He was not only the record holder of the deathmatches, but he was also L Nation¡¯s God of War. The former details were not that important. However, thetter, his identity as a nation¡¯s God of War, certainly was. In ancient times, he would be an invincible God of War. In the past, everyone only regarded him as a fighting machine. However, after realizing his identity as L Nation¡¯s God of War, everyone¡¯s impression of him had changed. In the secr world, he was a god-like existence among ordinary people. The God of War wore a simple ck sweater and a hat. What was terrifying was that he wore half of a wolf mask. As soon as he appeared, the focus of the whole audience was on him. Hades came to the middle of the arena step by step, and the temperature dropped sharply. An overwhelming murderous aura engulfed the ce. As soon as those ordinary onlookers felt his suffocating aura, it became difficult for them to breathe. Their faces turned pale, and they looked as if they were at death¡¯s door. This was a true imposing aura! Since he was the God of War, Hades must have at least ughtered a thousand people. His murderous aura was honed out on the battlefield and was not something an ordinary fighter could compare to. Brock and the others immediately got excited when they saw Hades appear. Even if the White Tiger could fight very well, they presumed that he was not Hades¡¯s opponent. ¡°Kill him, and I will reward you ten billion!¡± Brock shouted. ¡°I¡¯d add another billion!¡± ¡°And I, three billion!¡± ¡­ Everyone started to add motivation, and the reward rose gradually. As long as Hades killed the White Tiger, he would be rewarded twenty billion! It was an amount that many people dreamt of, and Hades was no exception. His eyes lit up fiercely. For that amount of money, he would kill anyone in his way. ¡°Where is the person?¡± Hades asked in a low voice. Everyone pointed to White Tiger. Then, he walked towards White Tiger step by step as he exuded a dangerous air around him. It was as if the actual Hades himself was reborn from hell. If he unleashed his wrath, there was no doubt that there would be at least a million corpses with blood flowing into a river¡­ It was absolutely terrifying! Hades stood in front of White Tiger and looked up at him. When their eyes met, Hades¡¯s face changed drastically. It¡¯s him! This can¡¯t be! H-he¡­ His lips twitched, but he could not say a word for a long time as he watched White Tiger. N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. He could never forget this person! Hades could never forget the night, where a total of neen people destroyed tens of thousands of his men in L nation head-on! It was him and the Cavalry Regiment! Subsequently, neen of them killed their way into L Nation. They were invincible and wiped out the nation right then. In just one night, L Nation was utterly destroyed. As L Nation¡¯s God of War, he was also defeated, and he could only watch as they annihted the country. By far, Erudia¡¯s God of War was the most terrifying existence he had ever seen. His men were brave and good at fighting, and they were invincible in the world. This person in front of him, especially, brought him the trauma of a lifetime. It was the lingering nightmare that would haunt him all his life! Every night, he was haunted by the recurring dream of L Nation¡¯s destruction, and every time, White Tiger¡¯s ruthless face appeared in the dream. And every time, he was always jolted awake from the nightmare without fail. That person is simply too strong! He would never forget how he broke into the camp of ten thousand people and killed his way back and forth. Today, he actually saw it again here. He realized that Erudia¡¯s God of War and his faction were too strong. Even if he had a hundred years to prepare, he wouldn¡¯t be able to take revenge. Now he could only continue to participate in fightingpetitions to vent his emotions and grind away the trauma that Erudia¡¯s God of War had brought unto him. Never in his wildest dreams did he think that he would meet White Tiger again. Suddenly, he recalled that Erudia¡¯s Five Great Wars Regiment were almost inseparable from Erudia¡¯s God of War. If White Tiger is here, that means that Erudia¡¯s God of War should also be here¡­ Chapter 579 Chapter 579 Sweeping his eyes across the ce, he saw Levi sitting at the back. Suddenly, Hades became dizzy and almost passed out. All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. Meeting Levi¡¯s gaze, he felt as if he was suffocating. In an instant, his whole body was drenched in a cold sweat, and he couldn¡¯t stop trembling. His legs had a mind of their own as he knelt in front of White Tiger with a loud thud. The sound was loud enough for everyone to hear, giving everyone a huge shock. No one had expected it. Even Levi was shocked. He wondered what was the matter with Hades. He was supposed to fight White Tiger, but he knelt in front of him as soon as they met. Brock and the others also couldn¡¯t understand it. What¡¯s with Hades? Is this all a joke? Why is he kneeling in front of the enemy? Everyone rubbed their eyes, wondering if they were mistaken with what they saw. This was the strongest fighter in the Eastern Deathmatches, who was undefeated in one hundred and eighty-eight consecutive matches! He was invincible! Why did he kneel as soon as he sees White Tiger? They didn¡¯t understand, but White Tiger gradually gained realization. Even though Hades was wearing half a wolf mask, but White Tiger still recognized him from his eyes and his aura. ¡°You¡­ Are you L Nation¡¯s God of War ¨C Hades?¡± White Tiger asked tentatively. Hades nodded and shouted, ¡°The defeated warrior of L Nation pays his respects to Erudia¡¯s God of War and White Tiger!¡± Everyone inhaled sharply upon hearing his address. Erudia¡¯s God of War? White Tiger? What was that all about? Everyone couldn¡¯t react to the turn of events for a while. After hearing the address from Hades, Levi rubbed his temples helplessly. He had nned not to reveal his identity on this trip to South City, so he resorted to using force to solve the mess. But lo and behold, he did not expect to encounter the defeated warrior of L Nation. Wouldn¡¯t my cover be blown? Levi smiled helplessly. ¡°Hades! What are you doing? Quickly kill him for me!¡± Brock shouted anxiously. ¡°Yeah, why are you kneeling to him?¡± Everyone couldn¡¯t understand it and looked on in disbelief. Hades did not speak. He looked at the crowd and slowly took off his mask. Now, everyone could clearly see what the other half of his face looks like. There were multiple crisscrossed scars, and his face looked extremely terrifying. Hades then said in a low voice, ¡°Do you know who left these scars on me?¡± Brock and the rest looked at him with puzzled faces. ¡°It¡¯s White Tiger, who left them to me during the destruction of L Nation!¡± He finished. ¡°What? In the destruction of L Nation?¡± ¡°Could it be that Erudia¡¯s God of War¡­¡± Everyone¡¯s faces changed drastically. Then, they returned to their senses one by one. Hades had addressed Erudia¡¯s God of War and White Tiger earlier. ¡°You guys are so bold to dare to make a move on just about anyone!¡± Hades suddenly raised his tone as he continued, ¡°Listen! Standing in front of me is the White Tiger ¨C one of the Five Great Wars Regiments of Erudia! Back then, he destroyed my L Nation single- handedly!¡± Then, he turned to look at Levi, who was sitting not far away from him. ¡°And he is the world¡¯s most invincible, the nightmare of all countries, the greatest devil in the eyes of all guards ¨C Erudia¡¯s God of War!¡± Hades said with jealousy. As soon as his words settled, pin-drop silence fell. Chapter 580 Chapter 580 That moment was too shocking for Brock and the others. They couldn¡¯t believe that the person they were going to deal with turned out to be Erudia¡¯s God of War. Now they understood why Scott¡¯s faction fell, why Triple Group withdrew from Erudia, and why Morris Group was invincible. All of that was due to Erudia¡¯s God of War! Otherwise, who else could move the two forces? Besides, South City authorities were more than eager to offer various preferential policies to Triple Group. Thus, it was impossible that the city¡¯s authorities would chase them out of the city. Judging by how Erudia¡¯s God of War returned to North Hampton just a few days ago, the timing was right. In an instant, they all understood. Thump! Thump! ¡­ Everyone knelt down one after another. No wonder they dared to take on thousands of them with just one person. It was White Tiger, the King of War, who destroyed a country with only neen people in his troop! Sure enough, they had no choice but to obey. ¡°We were wrong! Please spare our lives!¡± Brock cried out loud. Everyone kowtowed their foreheads on the ground. Levi stood up, walked to the front of Hades and said, ¡°You will follow me from now on!¡± ¡°Understood,¡± Hades answered with a nod of his head. Levi then looked at Brock and the rest. ¡°Why would I want your lives? Now, what you all should be doing is to listen to what I¡¯ve been saying! You can¡¯t take things that are not your own. I don¡¯t care who has your back. If you are not satisfied, you can take me on.¡± When Levi said that, everyone was almost frightened to death. Who would be so courageous to take on Erudia¡¯s God of War? No one would dare to even if we have nine lives! ¡°God of War, we dare not!¡± Brock and the others said in embarrassment. ¡°Also, do not spread the news. I would like to see who dares to covet South City.¡± Levi said coldly. When Levi said that, Brock and the rest broke out in a cold sweat. Erudia¡¯s God of War was going to take the opportunity to attack whoever wasing for South City. At that instant, they immediately thought of a person ¨C Richard Caesar. A few dayster, he would be attacking the ck family and even more forcefully into South City. ¡°In addition to that, makepensations to those whom you have hurt! Make sure everyone is taken care of, and I will send someone to keep tabs!¡± Levi said. ¡°Understood, God of War!¡± Everyone answered and nodded their heads fervently. ¡°God of War, I am willing to spend two billion for charity!¡± Brock offered. Others also spoke, ¡°I would like to devote one billion to charity!¡± Soon, tens of billions of charity funds were being offered. The leaders of South City were all stunned. As expected of Erudia¡¯s God of War, he solved the turmoil in South City easily with his intervention. He even raised tens of billions of charity funds in a sh. ¡°Sure enough, ruthless people need to be treated with ruthlessness, huh?¡± Levimented. Everyoneughed. Another day passed. Levi never appeared and was still out of contact. To be honest, Zoey was a little anxious. She wasn¡¯t worried about Levi running away. In fact, she was mainly afraid that something bad had happened to him. Just then, Logan arrived at the ck family where they were still at a loss over the situation. ¡°Logan, how is it?¡± Meredith asked agitatedly. ¡°Grandma, I have disappointed you. I tried my best!¡± Logan said helplessly, his head drooping. ¡°What?¡± The news was tantamount to a huge blow to the ck family. Logan was their only hope! ¡°What happened, Logan?¡± Meredith asked nervously as her body trembled.This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 581 Chapter 581 Logan sighed and said, ¡°Grandma, during this period of time, my father, grandfather, and I have used all the connections we can find and asked them to persuade the Caesar family to let the matter go. However, they are unyielding in their stand, and it didn¡¯t matter who went. They are determined to deal with the ck family! Russell¡¯s p had made Richard very angry, and he vowed to use all the resources of the Caesar family to deal with us!¡± Logan exined. ¡°What?¡± ¡°The ck family will then cease to exist!¡± Everyone in the ck family panicked. ¡°Grandma, there is no other solution. The Caesar Family has set their hearts to be ruthless this time! Their target is not only the ck Family but the entire South City!¡± Logan pointed out the facts. The ck family was just a sacrifice. ¡°I can¡¯t ept this!¡± Meredith cried out, on the verge of tears. ¡°Grandma, there is only one way now¡­¡± Logan said. ¡°What is it?¡± Everyone in the ck family looked over to him. ¡°Surrender to the Caesar family and give up everything to them!¡± Logan then nced at them and whispered, ¡°In addition to that, hand over Russell, Levi, and Zoey to them!¡± ¡°Only bypromising in this way will the Caesar family let us go! Otherwise, we will end up exterminated!¡± Logan¡¯s proposal resonated among the members of the ck family. Bailey and the others agreed one after another, ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right. Where there¡¯s life, there¡¯s hope. We can always rise again!¡± Meredith and Robert exchanged nces, and they said helplessly, ¡°Well, it can only be so.¡± ¡°Grandpa, Grandma, don¡¯t be stressed out! First of all, Russell is just an adopted son. Secondly, Aunt Caitlyn¡¯s family was already expelled from the ck family. So, these people are not essential. It¡¯s okay to give them up.¡± Logan said. Everyone looked at each other. What he said was true. They were not the direct bloodline of the ck family. Hence, it would make more sense to give these people up to preserve the ck family¡¯s direct lineage. ¡°Okay, let¡¯s do it!¡± Meredith gritted her teeth and decided. Although Zoey and her family were a distance away from them and could not hear what everyone was discussing, they were all smart enough to understand what was going on. ¡°Looks like Grandpa and Grandma are going to abandon us¡­¡± Zoey said. Caitlyn was already sobbing uncontrobly, and Aaron was visibly stressed. Zoey understood through this incident that the ck family still didn¡¯t ept them. At that moment, all she could feel were grievances and grief. All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. Darling, where are you? Zoey missed Levi very much. Later on, a few days passed by quickly. Yet, Levi still did not appear. In a blink of an eye, the day where the ck family and the Caesar family were due for a battle had finally arrived. ¡°Haha, are you still waiting foolishly? He already ran away!¡± Logan sneered. Zoey stubbornly shook her head, ¡°No! My husband will show up!¡± Caitlyn and Aaron roared with anger, ¡°You still believe him at this time? It¡¯s over for us! Why don¡¯t you ask him to show up now?¡± ¡°I¡­¡± Zoey muttered under her breath worriedly. Where¡¯s Levi? ¡°The biggest regret in my life is marrying my daughter to this scumbag!¡± Aaron shouted and threw a fist at the wall violently. Caitlyn added helplessly, ¡°Me too! The worst thing that happened in my life was meeting Levi.¡± In their opinion, this incident happened all because of Levi. On the other hand, both Abigail and Russell said in unison, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. He will show up!¡± Soon afterward, there was a noise outside the ck family¡¯s manor. The Caesar family was here¡­ Chapter 582 Chapter 582 It was a shocking scene outside the manor. The guards of the ck family were so scared that they almost knelt on the ground. Cars arrived one after another. Soon after that, more than two hundred ck sedans surrounded the entire manor. ck! ck! ck! The doors of the cars opened one by one, and burly men dressed in white alighted from them. Everyone had the word ¡°Caesar¡± embroidered in front of their chests on their white clothes. The men stood neatly in formation around the manor,pletely locking down the area. The Caesar family was serious about this. They even dispatched their family¡¯s skilled experts! There must be at least seven to eight hundred skilled experts present! This was the consequence for whoever dared to provoke Richard or p him. There were several cars surrounding a Lincoln limousine. The door of the Lincoln opened, and Richard Caesar alighted from the car. He nced at the ck family¡¯s manor and sneered, ¡°I shall see how the ck family escapes from my clutches!¡± Beside him, Thomas Caesar, the top expert in charge of the Caesar family¡¯s security, sneered and said, ¡°Master, today, our eight hundred men will tten the ck family and take down South City!¡± Hearing his words, the Caesar family¡¯s eight hundred white-robed men shouted together, ¡°Today, eight hundred men of the Caesar family will tten this ce!¡± The impact of the sound and the great momentum sounded like thunder in the sky, terrifying everyone in the manor. ¡°Gosh, how many of them are here?¡± Meredith and Robert hugged each other as they and the rest of the ck family trembled in fear. ¡°This is bad! We¡¯re all surrounded!¡± Right at that moment, their guard ran in in a panic, staggering to the ground in fright. ¡°Yes, they are everywhere! They are dressed in white clothes with the word ¡°Caesar¡± written on them. The guards outside said that there were at least eight hundred of them. They have surrounded us!¡± Having heard that, the color drained out of Meredith¡¯s face. We¡¯re doomed. The Caesar family is too terrifying. They were serious about this! ¡°What should we do?¡± Robert panicked. ¡°Is Logan not here yet?¡± Meredith asked. At that moment, Logan became her only support. ¡°I can¡¯t reach him. I called Jennie too, but she didn¡¯t pick up either.¡± Keane and Quintus replied. Meredith just clenched her fists and said, ¡°I¡¯m afraid that Logan¡¯s method will not work now. The Caesar family has prepared toorge of a scale for the battle!¡± All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. ¡°It seems that Logan won¡¯t being. We can solve it ourselves.¡± Although they were currently in a bad situation, Russell looked rxed as he said that. Everyone couldn¡¯t refute Russell¡¯s words. They knew very well that Logan had run away since he surely wouldn¡¯t let the Zachs family be implicated. ¡°It¡¯s only right for Logan to protect himself and note. After all, he contributed much to the ck family!¡± Meredith said, then she looked at Zoey and her parents with a sneer and added, ¡°What about her husband, Levi? He caused the trouble, yet he ran away and couldn¡¯t be contacted¡­¡± When Abigail and Russell heard that, they really wanted to curse. However, Meredith was their grandmother, so they could do nothing about their frustration over her words. Meredith nced at Robert and said softly, ¡°You may lose a lot today, so please be mentally prepared!¡± ¡°I am! I just hope the young ones will be safe!¡± Robert looked at Quintus and the rest with a conflicted expression. He was ready to sacrifice himself. Boom! Right at that moment, the door of the ck family¡¯s manor was sted open with a kick, and it fell to the ground with a loud thud. Chapter 583 Chapter 583 The Caesar familyunched their first attack by sending eight hundred men from their White Army. They swarmed andpletely overwhelmed the few dozen guards from the ck family as they continued their onught. After that, they quickly arrived at the main hall and surrounded itpletely. At that moment, the ck family was scared out of their wits by the sudden incursion. This never happened before! Even Meredith and Robert gaped in shock as it was a sight that could only be seen in the military. Only then, Zoey and her family came to realize how powerful the Caesar family was when they saw the formidable regiment. No wonder they all say that they are unmatched in Quebec! They really are the most powerful family in South Hampton! To think Levi got himself into so much trouble! Zoey gaped in shock while Caitlyn was on the verge of tears. ¡°Levi, you good-for-nothing scoundrel! You got all of us in trouble, but you ran away first! I will skin you alive!¡± Caitlyn yelled. Aaron took a deep breath and deduced, ¡°He must¡¯ve escaped because he saw how powerful the Caesar family is!¡± Very quickly, the ck family was forced to a corner as they awaited the Caesar family¡¯s punishment. Thump! Thump! The chaotic sound of footsteps boomed through the entire room, and everyone knew that signified the arrival of the head of the family. The White Army automatically made way for a group of people, and the person leading the posse was Richard. A few dozen men, including Timothy, followed behind him, and they were the Caesar family¡¯s experts in combat. The moment he stepped into the room, he started to look for Levi, and he breathed a sigh of relief when he realized Levi wasn¡¯t there. Our intelligence is reliable ¨C Levi really did run away. Now that he¡¯s gone, nothing can scare me anymore! As long as the powerful people in the South City don¡¯t interfere in this, we, the Caesars, can do as we please. After all, who can even match us in strength? Definitely not the puny ck family! Richard walked to the middle of the room and scoffed, ¡°What happened? Didn¡¯t you ask for reinforcements? Don¡¯t tell me that the ck family didn¡¯t even try to find a single ally? How dare you disrespect the Caesar family like this?¡± The ck family was petrified when they heard that. ¡°You must be mistaken! We have a lot of respect for your family!¡± All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. Meredith and Robert almost kneeled down. ¡°Hmph. If that¡¯s so, why did one of your youngins p me?¡± Ignoring Meredith and Robert¡¯s pleas, he chuckled. ¡°Since you challenged us to battle, don¡¯t me us if we go all out! Let me introduce mypanions to you. These four are former Navies; these three are commanders from the army; these seven are some of the best from King Cobra Assassin Organization. Besides that, these ten are bodyguards that we hired from all over the globe, and they all served under the rulers of their country before. Meanwhile, this is ck Panther from South Hampton¡¯s underworld. We also alerted all our allies about this war. If for some reason we cannot handle this ourselves, we can summon the powerful figures in South Hampton with just one call! Don¡¯t me us for going full force. After all, you started it first!¡± The ck family gaped in shock when they heard Richard listing out all his connections. How do we even stand a chance against them? I bet even the most powerful families in the South City aren¡¯t their match as well! Even if the eight hundred members of the White Army weren¡¯t involved, the few dozen experts around Richard could plow through us with no trouble! Chapter 584 Chapter 584 ¡°By the way, where¡¯s the person who pped my father?¡± Patrick Caesar, Richard¡¯s son, asked in a cold voice. When he and his siblings heard that their father was pped in the face, they almostunched their attack that very day. After all, this was somethingpletely uneptable to the Caesar family. This is absolutely preposterous! How dare someone p the Richard Caesar? Simply unbelievable. ¡°I did it!¡± Russell stepped forward and stared at Patrick bravely. ¡°Hah! Very well then! An insolent fool like you dares to p my father?!¡± Patrick bellowed. ¡°Indeed, I was the one who pped him! He asked someone to p me, so I pped him back to return the favor! An eye for an eye.¡± Russell stared at Patrick fearlessly. Russell¡¯s words enraged the entire Caesar family as the eight hundred White Army soldiers red at him menacingly. This was a matter of honor, so pping Richard was akin to showing the Caesar family the utmost disrespect. They definitely wouldn¡¯t take that lying down. All they needed was amand for them to rip Russell into pieces. This time, Russell really messed up by stepping over the Caesar family¡¯s bottom line. Patrickughed maniacally. ¡°I heard that the ck family¡¯s younger generation are all boastful little brats, and I got to see that for myself today! By the way, where¡¯s that girl, Abigail? Who does she think she is to reject my son?¡± He bragged before that nody in Quebec would ever reject his son¡¯s advances, so imagine the irony he felt when Abigail rejected Timothy! That was why the entire Caesar family was curious to see how Abigail was like. Upon hearing that, the ck family panicked. It¡¯s fine if Russell gets into trouble, but Abigail mustn¡¯t get involved in all this! After all, she¡¯s a direct descendant of the ck family! Despite their concerns, Abigail stepped towards Patrick fearlessly and smiled. ¡°I¡¯m Abigail. I¡¯m sorry, but I¡¯m really not interested in your son!¡± Patrick scrutinized her before saying, ¡°Not bad! However, you¡¯re not worthy of my son. Brilliantdies are hard to find, but prettydies are littered all over the city. My son can get a prettydy any time he wants, so of course, there¡¯s no way you¡¯re fit for him!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right! Does she even look in the mirror? How dare she reject him?¡± ¡°Apart from her pretty face, does she even have anything else?¡± The Caesar familymbasted her at that instant. Abigail¡¯s expression turned into a contemptuous one as she snorted, ¡°You¡¯re right! I am not worthy of Timothy, so why are you are looking for me now?¡± ¡°What I heard was true then ¨C Youngsters from the ck family really are cocky!¡± Patrick sneered. ¡°Oh, there¡¯s also that person¡­ the one that challenged us, Caesars, to battle! Where is he?¡± Patrick changed the subject. In an instant, the hall fell silent as everyone exchanged nces of apprehension because they didn¡¯t know how to answer his question. Patrick was stunned for a moment before he burst into a chuckle. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me he¡¯s not even here?¡± Everyone lowered their heads in shame when they heard that. However, at that moment, Zoey stepped forward. ¡°I am Levi Garrison¡¯s wife! I will take responsibility for my husband¡¯s actions!¡± she dered. At that, Caitlyn, Aaron, and the entire ck family froze in shock because they never expected Zoey to make such a deration. Meanwhile, Abigail stared at Zoey in admiration. Originally, Abigail thought that Zoey didn¡¯t like Levi that much, but now she realized they both respected and adored each other. ¡°Hahaha¡­¡± Patrick chortled.C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. ¡°What a joke this is! A man actually ditched his wife and forced her to bear the brunt of his actions!¡± ¡°Who said I ditched her?¡± Chapter 585 Chapter 585 At that moment, a resonant voice echoed across the hall. ¡°Levi!!¡± ¡°Darling!!¡± All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. ¡°Is that Levi Garrison?¡± Abigail, Zoey, and Russell immediately squealed in joy when they heard the familiar voice. At the same time, the ck family looked in the direction of the voice as well and saw an unmistakable figure. Levi had an imposing aura thatmanded attention, and everyone¡¯s gazes were drawn to him as he strode towards the center of the hall. Timothy¡¯s heart sank to a bottomless pit when he made eye contact with Levi, and his right eye inexplicably started to twitch. He had a very bad feeling about it. Meanwhile, Richard¡¯s temper red when he saw how Levi was as smug as usual. The person that pped me was Russell, but Levi was the mastermind behind all this! Besides that, he was the one who challenged us to battle as well! ¡°Honey, what¡¯s wrong? Why the tears?¡± Levi pulled Zoey into his arms and wiped her tears away with a piece of tissue while everyone was watching. ¡°You¡¯re here atst! I waited for you for seven whole days! Where did you go? They all said that you ran away and left me behind¡­¡± Zoey sobbed uncontrobly. ¡°I told you that I will handle this, so of course, I wille back here. I just went to take care of some other issue over the past few days.¡± After Levi calmed the unrest in the South City, he donated tens of billions of charity funds to help everyone in need. Not only that, but he also established the Morris Group in the South City¡¯s market ahead of schedule. By doing that, he managed to expand the Morris Group¡¯s operations to serve the general public better. On the other hand, Abigail and Russell were getting emotional as well. ¡°Levi, we waited for you for so long! A lot of terrible things happened while you were gone¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. As long as I¡¯m still here, I will make sure that no one dares to trespass into our territory!¡± Levi announced coldly. At that, the ck family was utterly shocked. Are you kidding me, Levi? Why are you so freakin¡¯ cocky? Meanwhile, while they spoke, theypletely ignored the Caesar family. It was as if the Caesar family was invisible to them. When the Caesar family realized that, they were infuriated. Thud! Patrick kicked the door violently, and the loud bang shocked everyone. Zoey, who was in Levi¡¯s arms, was visibly startled as well. Meanwhile, Levi¡¯s expression contorted into a menacing one as he turned around slowly and red at Patrick. ¡°How dare you startle my wife. You will face the consequences of that!¡± While he said that, he had remembered every single mole and feature that Patrick had. Patrick¡¯s face was strongly imprinted in Levi¡¯s mind. I¡¯ll make sure he pays the price for his actions! Patrick sneered, ¡°Really? That is such a joke! Didn¡¯t you say you¡¯d admit defeat if you can withstand our attack regardless of how many reinforcements we call for?¡± Levi nodded in acknowledgment. ¡°Yeah, I did say that. You can call all the reinforcements you want! I¡¯ll admit our loss if you defeat us!¡± ¡°Haha¡­¡± At that, everyone in the Caesar family chortled. What a foolishly cocky man he is! Patrick smiled and asked, ¡°Are you gonna ask for reinforcements too? Are you thinking about going into battle without any reinforcements?¡± ¡°Well, that¡¯s not really the case. After all, you¡¯re not powerful enough to warrant my involvement!¡± Levi pronounced. But even if Levi really did want to get into battle, Kirin and Azure Dragon wouldn¡¯t let him. Patrick bellowed furiously. ¡°Where are your reinforcements then? Ask them to hurry up, or we¡¯llunch our attack first!¡± The ck family trembled in fear when they heard that. The Caesar family is getting serious this time! What should we do now? Damn it, Levi! Did you really think that you can oppose the Caesar family? Meanwhile, Levi took out his phone and called someone. ¡°You can alle now!¡± Chapter 586 Chapter 586 ¡°Haha¡­¡± The Caesar family burst intoughter when they saw Levi making a call because they thought that it was an act of pure stupidity. Just imagine the ck family¡¯s embarrassment right now! We know Levi way too well! So what if he calls every single powerful figure in North Hampton? The Caesar family can crush them with just a flick of the finger. Besides, Levi isn¡¯t powerful enough to do any of that! On the other hand, Abigail breathed a sigh of relief because Levi finally retaliated. Meanwhile, Russell felt excited at the prospect of battle. Richard sat on the chair and mocked, ¡°I am curious to see what kind of reinforcements you called!¡± Following that, Patrickmanded, ¡°Tell our brothers outside to let everyone in no matter who they are.¡± In a matter of a few minutes, numerous luxury vehicles filled the streets. The few ck family¡¯s guards who were apprehended were shocked when they saw that. ¡°Did they alle?¡± They watched as swathes of men entered the manor. ¡°Have they arrived?¡± The Caesar family was excited when they heard themotion outside. ¡°Who¡¯s there? Announce who you are!¡± Patrick demanded. The ck family was dumbfounded when they saw the guests because they were all powerful figures from the South City. ¡°I¡¯m the head of the Goldson family, Hunter Goldson.¡± However, Patrick wagged his finger and said, ¡°Nope, you don¡¯t make the cut. Next!¡± ¡°I¡¯m the head of the Johnson family, Tommy Johnson.¡± ¡°Nope!¡± After a few rounds, Patrick replied while smirking, ¡°None of you make the cut! Gosh, no one here interests me at all!¡± The ten families that arrived were some of the most powerful families in the South City, yet they were still miles behind the Caesar family. ¡°I¡¯m the head of the Cayman family, Hein Cayman.¡± Everyone, including Richard and Patrick, was stunned when that name was uttered. The Caesar family was a quasi-royal n, but one of the four most powerful families in the South City, the Cayman family, showed up, and they had the power to threaten the Caesar family. ¡°I¡¯m the head of the Herman family, Draco Herman.¡± That name reverberated through the entire hall like a sonic boom. ¡°I¡¯m the head of the Oliver family, Stanley Oliver.¡± Like an atomic bomb, that name blew everyone¡¯s minds! Three out of the four noble families in South City had arrived! The Caesar family started to panic at the prospect of facing them and the other ten powerful families. ¡°Is that enough for you? Am I, Alexander Stark, invited to the party?¡± A middle-aged man wielding a staff appeared at that moment. ¡°Are you the Master of South City¡¯s underworld?¡± Patrick¡¯s voice started to tremble. The Caesar family was now officially panicking because they knew how powerful they were! ¡°Can I join too? The Stone Buddha ¨C Brock Green, reporting for duty!¡± an orotund voice spoke. Brock Green had arrived with a hundred experts from the underground boxing scene, some of which were like caged beasts waiting to wreak havoc. Upon their arrival, the Caesar family¡¯s White Army sensed danger in the air. N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. ¡°Is¡­ the Stone Buddha here too?¡± Richard and Patrick were absolutely dumbstruck. They knew that they couldn¡¯t possibly afford to cross Brock because he might be even more powerful than Scott Yates. That was why the Caesar family was determined to avoid Brock at all costs when they came to the South City to assert their dominance. He really is here! This spells nothing but disaster to us! ¡°Let me introduce three more friends to you!¡± With a p of the hands, three figures appeared behind Brock. ¡°This is the Beast of Death, who scored 99 victories the Eastern Deathmatches!¡± Gasp! Everyone drew in a sharp breath. Chapter 587 Chapter 587 All of Richard¡¯s troops¡¯ expressions darkened instantly when they heard that, so it was obvious that they heard about the vicious reputation of the Beast of Death before. ¡°Next up, we have the Wolf King, who had 100 consecutive victories in the Eastern Deathmatches!¡± The Wolf King emitted a dangerous aura that made a chill run down everyone¡¯s spines. ¡°I know who he is! He came too?¡± The bodyguards beside Richard were scared out of their wits. It wasn¡¯t an exaggeration to say that the Beast of Death and the Wolf King could deal with a few dozen of them at once. ¡°Finally, we have Hades, who broke the record of the Eastern Deathmatches by having a total of 188 consecutive deathmatches undefeated.¡± When Brock said that, the hall went deathly silent. The Caesar family had been searching for powerful fighters on the local and international scale over the past few years, so they were familiar with internationally famousbatants like Hades. All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. They received some news a few days ago saying that Hades was hired by someone else with an astronomical price, but they never expected that Brock was the one who hired him. Hades emanated a cold and murderous aura honed through countless battles when he stepped into the hall. In his presence, everyone felt their extremities tingling from the cold as a chill permeated their entire body. Just his presence was enough to intimidate everyone there! However, it was not unexpected as he was the strongest fighter from the Eastern Deathmatches. ¡°It¡­ really is him¡­¡± Richard¡¯s men started to tremble in fear as they gave Hades a cautious look. They say that he kills without even blinking his eye! Even with the help from the eight hundred people from the White Army, he¡¯ll cut through all of us like butter! It was evident now that the Caesar family didn¡¯t have the home advantage in the South City. Hades gave Levi a courteous bow before scanning through the Caesar family menacingly. ¡°Those who want to challenge the ck family must get through me first!¡± The Caesar family was shocked when they heard that, and they fell silent afterward. We really can¡¯t afford to cross him! The Caesar family was between a rock and a hard ce now because they couldn¡¯t attack or retreat. Even though Richard seemed like he was sitting down calmly on the chair, his fingers were trembling anxiously. This was the biggest obstacle the Caesar family had ever faced. Meanwhile, the ck family stared at Levi in disbelief. How did he even do that? Even the Zachs family isn¡¯t able to ask all the powerful figures in the South City for help! But now, the all-mighty Brock and Alexander are both here. And not to mention Hades! Goodness, gracious! That guy intimidated the entire Caesar family with just his presence! Bailey, Pam, Meredith, and Robert were all dumbfounded. Just who the heck is this Levi? How is he able to ask so many powerful figures for help? Meanwhile, Abigail and Russell felt an overwhelming sense of pride. On the other hand, Caitlyn and Aaron could feel the nuances in the atmosphere because the Caesar family seemed more subdued now. What is Levi¡¯s identity actually? Zoey was, too, curious as she wondered how her husband managed to pull it off. Does he have a secret identity of some sorts? Chapter 588 Chapter 588 The piece of news was just like a bolt from the blue to the Caesar family. Is someone elseing? Is this just the start of a nightmare? Timothy¡¯s pupils suddenly constricted as he realized something. He almost fainted at that realization. Coming to the South City was a very bad decision! That person is no ordinary man! The ck family was taken aback as well. Is someone elseing? A few more cars arrived shortly, and their license tes indicated that they were powerful figures from the South City. After that, a group of people dressed in suits rushed towards the main hall of the manor. Even the White Army standing guard outside the manor was frightened when they saw those people. The guards could tell that from their auras that their power was overwhelming. Tap tap tap¡­ Both the Caesar family and the ck family was shocked when they heard the sound of footsteps. Someone else is here! When Meredith and Robert saw those people, they almost fainted. ¡°What? Oh my God!¡± The rest of the ck family were astonished beyond belief as well. The most powerful figures in the South City are all here! Levi actually managed to aplish something that Logan and his entire family couldn¡¯t? That¡¯s insane! Richard didn¡¯t recognize those people, but he could tell that they weren¡¯t the usual next-door neighbors. Meanwhile, Timothy was absolutely terrified when he saw Stephen, Tim, and the rest. It¡¯s them again? Weren¡¯t they at The Abyss that night? Timothy¡¯s body trembled violently out of fear. We¡¯re screwed! Regardless of how powerful the Caesar family is, we still are no match for them! ¡°I am Tim Cronan from Quebec. I heard that someone was causing trouble to the ck family, so I decided to see for myself what¡¯s happening.¡± Richard and Patrick almost passed out when Tim revealed who he was. He¡¯s the governor of Quebec! If he¡¯s here, that means that the people behind him are¡­ ¡°I am the South City¡¯s mayor, Stephen McKay. Who are you? Why are there so many people outside?¡± ¡°I¡¯m the Deputy Leader of Quebec, Woodie Emil.¡± ¡°I¡¯m the head of the Police Department, Wright Hector.¡± ¡°I¡¯m the Deputy Leader of the South City, Korey Madisen.¡± They all introduced themselves one by one and made the Caesar family tremble in fear. Richard panted heavily as if he was out of breath, and Patrick¡¯s face turned paper white. Meanwhile, Timothy¡¯s legs gave way as he lost bnce and stumbled. He really asked all of the most powerful figures in the South City for help! How is it possible for the Caesar family to even match that? C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. It¡¯s impossible! The Caesar family was stuck in a very difficult position right now, and they didn¡¯t know what to do anymore. They couldn¡¯t afford to cross anyone present in the hall. Hades is powerful enough to take on our entire army, and Tim has more authority than all of us combined! We have no leverage at all! We are so screwed now. On the other hand, Abigail and Russell gave Levi a gaze of admiration. They knew that this was only a small taste of Levi¡¯s abilities because he was powerful enough to rule the entire world if he got serious. Simrly, Zoey was very proud too because her husband turned the tables and saved the ck family. In the meantime, Aaron stood up straight and Caitlyn wiped away her tears as their expressions seemed to say ¨C ¡°As expected of our son-inw!¡± However, Levi wasn¡¯t finished yet. He asked, ¡°Are you already afraid now? Don¡¯t worry. We still have more toe!¡± Chapter 589 Chapter 589 The implications of his words were visible in the shocked expressions of the Caesar family. What? Someone else ising? C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. Is this not the end yet? Oh my God! How can we even handle this? Thump! Timothy seemed to have realized something at that moment. In just a split second, his vision blurred as he fainted and fell to the ground. However, the other members of the Caesar family were busy worrying about their own safety, so they didn¡¯t even pay any attention to him. Meanwhile, outside the ck family¡¯s manor. There were about four hundred of the Caesar family¡¯s men standing on guard here to prevent anyone from the ck family from leaving. Thud! Thud! Suddenly, the rhythmic pulsing of a marching army was heard amongst the crowd. The earth trembled between their feet and made everyone dizzy as dust clouds formed in the air. ¡°Is there an earthquake?¡± Everyone¡¯s first thought was that an earthquake was happening. ¡°No, it¡¯s not an earthquake. I can hear the sound of footsteps!¡± ¡°It¡¯sing closer by the minute!¡± As the stomping grew louder, everyone started to panic. ¡°Look!¡± ¡°Oh my God!¡± Someone screamed and directed everyone¡¯s attention outside. They saw squads of fully armed soldiers running towards them from all directions. There were four columns for each squad from every direction ¨C north, south, east, and west. ¡°I-I¡­¡± The White Army was scared senseless. They thought that they would reign victorious in their onught today, but that was before the arrival of that toon! Everyone noticed that there was something unusual about the uniforms the toon was wearing; there were some special symbols and certain words on them that were umon. At that moment, their g-bearer raised a g that was adorned with a dragon, and everyone was struck with a realization. ¡°I¡­ I see it now! This is the Dragon Legion from the Iron Brigade under the God of War¡¯s rule!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right! I saw them on the news before! They managed to ovee an enemy a few times their size!¡± ¡°Oh my God! Is that really the Iron Brigade?¡± They watched as the Iron Brigade closed in on them while gaping in shock. It was as if a tsunami was threatening to swallow them whole. Thump! Thump! Everyone kneeled to the ground as they were drenched in cold sweat because of fear. Once the Dragon Legion got into their formation, Alfie appeared from behind the toon. ¡°Charge!¡± As soon as hismand was given, the Dragon Legion marched onwards from all directions. The few hundred members of the White Army were caught off guard as they saw nimble figures climbing across the walls. Before they could react to the sudden attack, they were all subdued in an instant. It took less than twenty seconds to defeat the few hundred men, and when everyone realized that, they peed their pants out of fear. What the f*ck is this? If we had known that the ck family would ask the Iron Brigade for help, we wouldn¡¯t have dared to come here! Meanwhile, the people in the main hall remained blissfully ignorant of themotion outside because the onught happened too quickly. They couldn¡¯t even hear any signs of the few hundred men outside being subdued by the foreign army. Levi smiled as he counted down with his fingers. ¡°Three, two, one¡­¡± As soon as the countdown ended, a loud rumbling could be heard from outside. Thump! Thump! The footsteps of a thousand men made it seem like the earth was a drum as the bass vibrated in everyone¡¯s chest. In the next moment, Alfie barged inside with his soldiers. When Richard saw that, he grunted in shock and fainted right away. Right then, the Caesar family had officially suffered an overwhelming defeat. Chapter 590 Chapter 590 Patrick kneeled on the ground. Thump! Thump! At the same time, the few hundred members of the Caesar family kneeled down as well. Even the military is here! We¡¯re screwed! Wait, no! They are the Iron Brigade, for f*ck¡¯s sake! To the people of Erudia, the Iron Brigade was even more powerful, and their responsibilities were even more sacred than that of the military. They are the true guardians of our country! How unlucky can we get¡­ Meanwhile, Meredith and Robert exchanged a nce and broke into a huge grin because they were overjoyed. They recognized that from this point onwards, the ck family¡¯s standing in the South City was secured, and no one would dare to hurt them anymore. ¡°Captain Steele, you¡¯re here! The ck family extends our heartfelt thanks to you.¡± ¡°I thank you, on behalf of the entire ck family!¡± Meredith and Robert cried tears of joy as they almost kneeled in gratitude. ¡°Haha, no worries! We were marching in the wilderness when we heard that the ck family is in trouble, so we decided toe and check it out.¡± Alfie smiled and said. Hearing that, the Caesar family almost lost their minds. Who are you kidding? Who even marches when they¡¯re fully armed? It¡¯s so obvious that they have their targets on us! At that moment, Russell stepped forward and saluted Alfie. ¡°Captain Steele!¡± Alfie patted Russell¡¯s shoulders and chuckled. ¡°I heard about what you did, and I must say that I¡¯m impressed. You defied the Caesar family just to stand up for yourself!¡± Russell smiled awkwardly and replied, ¡°I can¡¯t really offer any help, so I need to thank you for lending a helping hand to the ck family!¡± Russell then saluted him once again. The ck family thought that Alfie was just being polite, butter on, they realized that Alfie genuinely admired Russell. N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. That means Alfie helped us out of respect to Russell! Maybe they really were just marching, but Russell must¡¯ve been their driving force toe here nheless. Meredith immediately exined, ¡°Captain Steele, we have misunderstood Russell! We thought that he was just being reckless when he pped the head of the Caesar family in a fit of rage. But we realize now that he¡¯s a very sensible and thoughtful person. Of course, he wasn¡¯t scared of the Caesar family because he has the support from a well-respected man like you!¡± Robert chimed in. ¡°That¡¯s right! Russell, we misunderstood you. You were right all along. The Caesar family can¡¯t oppress us just because they¡¯re more powerful than us! We need to stand up for ourselves!¡± Meredith bowed down. ¡°Russell, I apologize for pping you for no legitimate reason!¡± ¡°Grandma, um¡­¡± Russell had an awkward expression. That incident has nothing to do with this, right? Alfie was dumbfounded as well. That incident isn¡¯t even rted to Russell! What are you even talking about? Meredith suddenly thought of something. Russel is now the Deputy Chief, so does that mean that Tim, Stephen, and the rest came just for him? ¡°Mr. Cronan, Mr. McKay, thank you for helping out the ck family! Please take care of Russell too!¡± Meredith smiled and said. Robert grinned too. ¡°Mr. Cronan, Mr. McKay, you must¡¯vee here for Russell¡¯s sake, and it seems like you value him a lot. We will teach him well and make sure he doesn¡¯t disappoint you!¡± Bailey was on the verge of tears as well. ¡°Russell really is the hope of the ck family! All the powerful figures in the South City came just for him!¡± ¡°Russell really is amazing! All the leaders came just for his sake!¡± ¡°Russell is so cool! No wonder he pped the head of the Caesar family, yet he still seemed unfazed; who knew that he had it all nned out!¡± Chapter 591 Chapter 591 However, the South City¡¯s leaders¡¯ expressions darkened when they heard that. Tim, Stephen, and the other leaders were rendered speechless. What¡¯s happening here? Didn¡¯t wee because the God of War asked us to? What does that have to do with that Russell guy? We don¡¯t even know him, so naturally, we wouldn¡¯t offer him any help! What is the ck family even thinking? They must¡¯ve misunderstood something. As the ck family expressed their gratitude, Tim and the rest looked embarrassed. They stared at Levi, and he just nodded understandingly. At that, Tim dered, ¡°That¡¯s right! I admire Russell a lot, and the ck family represents excellence in the South City by contributing to society tirelessly. I definitely felt the need to step up when you are in trouble!¡± Stephen chimed in. ¡°Well said. Russell really is an amazing young man! We like him a lot!¡± After they sung their praises, Russell blushed furiously out of embarrassment. I didn¡¯t even do anything, but my family keeps thinking otherwise! He snuck a look at Levi and saw that Levi didn¡¯t seem to be angry, so he breathed a sigh of relief. On the other hand, the ck family was excited beyond belief. Firstly, the Caesar family¡¯s onught is sessfully thwarted. Secondly, all the powerful figures are praising our boy, Russell! This is such a blessing to the ck family! ¡°Long live the ck family! With Russell here, the ck family will stand tall for years toe! I now formally dere Russell as the next head of the family!¡± Right then and there, Meredith appointed Russell as the new head of the ck family in front of everyone without any regard for Bailey and the rest. Even so, Bailey and the rest didn¡¯tin about it. With Russell¡¯s capabilities, he will bring the ck family to greater heights, and we¡¯ll all benefit from that. ¡°Mr. Cronan, what do you think about that?¡± Meredith asked. Tim smiled and replied, ¡°That works! He¡¯spetent enough to take on that role!¡± The ck family cheered excitedly, but Caitlyn and Aaron couldn¡¯t bring themselves to feel happy about it. They only managed to stand up for themselves when Hades and Tim arrived, both of whom had intimidated the Caesar family. Naturally, they thought that Levi was the one who nned this, so a sense of pride overwhelmed them as they wanted to brag about their son-inw to everyone. However, in the end, Levi had nothing to do with it, and instead, Russell was the one who took the credit. It was only natural they couldn¡¯t ept that ¡°fact¡±. Levi came in and turned the tide of battle, but in the end, it had nothing to do with him! I-I don¡¯t know what to say about this¡­ Zoey felt the same way as them. She thought that Levi led them all to victory, but the credit was forcefully snatched away from him. Meanwhile, Abigail couldn¡¯t take it anymore. Levi was the mastermind behind this! Russell had nothing to do with it! ¡°Grandma, Levi was the one who called them. Undeniably, Russell deserves some credit, but Levi should be the one recognized for it,¡± Abigail said to everyone in a huff and shocked everyone. It did seem like Levi was the one calling the shots back then. In hindsight, Russell had nothing to do with it¡­ Bailey retorted out of displeasure, ¡°Abigail, what are you talking about? Mr. Cronan and Mr. McKay admitted that they came for Russell¡¯s sake, so what does it have to do with Levi?¡± N?velDrama.Org holds this content. Abigail snickered. ¡°Uncle, tell me then, why did Levi make the call earlier?¡± Chapter 592 Chapter 592 Bailey smiled and said, ¡°The answer is simple! Since Russell is unwilling to show off, I attributed everything to Levi¡¯s efforts. Can¡¯t you tell?¡± ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right! Given how Russell normally keeps a low profile, he¡¯ll definitely not be interested in something so showy. Leaving to Levi was only natural.¡± Meredith and Robert nodded in agreement before responding with, ¡°That¡¯s right, Abigail. Russell is normally quite circumspect, so he just let Levi have the limelight this time.¡± Everyone else murmured in agreement. C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. ¡°You guys!¡± eximed Abigail in exasperation. She was pissed off as this was obviously Levi¡¯s doing. However, not only did the ck family refuse all good intentions, but they also even insisted that Russell did this while deliberately letting Levi take the limelight. ¡°Do you have any idea¡­¡± retorted Abigail, but before she couldplete her sentence, she was interrupted by Levi. ¡°Abigail, let it go. It doesn¡¯t matter who did it,¡± he said before continuing. ¡°The ck family crisis has been averted, and we should now focus on the Caesar family.¡± Hearing Levi¡¯s reminder, everyone bristled. The Caesar family was their main concern, after all. ¡°What?¡± stammered Patrick. Now that all eyes were on him, he was afraid. ¡°You may set foot in South City, but don¡¯t think of getting away so easily,¡± responded Levi with a smile. ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right,¡± piped Alfie. ¡°Nobody will let you!¡± ¡°I¡­ I¡­ I¡¯m leaving it all up to you!¡± stammered Patrick once more. Hey on the ground and dared not lift his head. ¡°I¡¯ve heard that the Caesar family wishes to contribute to the development of South City? How about this then ¨C give us half of your family fortune to be invested in the city¡¯s growth!¡± ¡°What?¡± There was a collective roar of disbelief from the Caesar family the moment Levi uttered those words. They looked at him like he was crazy. Half of the family fortune? Were they trying to ruin the Caesar family? ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m not done yet. I did say it was easy toe here but hard to leave, no? If you want to leave, we want ten million each in payment. Surely this is reasonable?¡± Levi smirked as he uttered this. ¡°What? One million per person?¡± Patrick balked at the figure, feeling like his eyes were about to pop. There were nine hundred people in total, which added up to ten million each. It was a whopping nine billion! Yet, Levi was far from done. ¡°Wait, there¡¯s even more! The ck family had suffered a lot of mental distress. Let¡¯s put that to about one billion then!¡± Patrick huffed, feeling his blood boil. Ten billion and half of the family fortune, they might as well ask for our lives! ¡°By the way, couldn¡¯t you at least bring some gifts to South City for charity? I hear that some projects could use your help, so why don¡¯t you take up some of those?¡± Levi smiled again, after saying his piece. Patrick felt like his soul was about to leave his body out of anger. This is preposterous! A few of Tim Cronan¡¯s associates responded immediately, saying, ¡°That¡¯s right! There are seven of such projects, and they¡¯re short of about seven hundred million!¡± Smiling still, Levi said, ¡°This amount shouldn¡¯t be of any trouble to you, right?¡± ¡°N-no, it¡¯s no problem,¡± replied Patrick, stuttering. Right now, he truly wished to die. In this dispute, the ck family emerged victorious, while the Caesar family suffered a crushing defeat. This was a massive blow to the Caesar family. ¡°My word, look at your son-inw in action! It¡¯s like he¡¯s truly in charge here,¡± came Pam¡¯s disdainful remark, directed at Caitlyn. ¡°Yes, this was clearly Russell¡¯s decision, so why is Levi showing off here?¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t it so? He¡¯s here pushing his luck, so I¡¯m really not used to seeing this!¡± ¡°He has his uses, I guess. If Russell had solved it, he probably wouldn¡¯t have even raised the issue of mental distress and that hefty sum. Only Levi would be that shameless!¡± The ck family ridiculed him, one after the other. However, since Levi did have his merits, they did not give him that much ck. After everyone left, Meredith and Robert embraced Russell. ¡°Oh Russell,¡± they cried, ¡°you truly are the greatest pride of the ck family!¡± Chapter 593 Chapter 593 The two cried with joy, and shed tears of happiness. ¡°Our family is so lucky to have someone like Russell!¡± Everyone looked at Russell with adoration and admiration. From today onwards, Russell became the most important member of the ck family. He would be the cornerstone of the ck family¡¯s development in the future. Meredith directed her gaze at Levi and remarked, ¡°Well, you deserve some credit as well since you were at the forefront with Russell.¡± Of course, some credit had to be given to Russell¡¯s upstanding character. He was approachable and treated everyone in the family justly. Even though we saw you as just average, Levi, Russell convinced us to treat you well and value your presence, she thought. ¡°In the future, Levi, you should learn more from Russell. He was very optimistic about having you around. Follow him, and you¡¯ll turn out fine.¡± While she was obviously praising some of Levi¡¯s merits, it became mostly praise for Russell as well. Meanwhile, Russell felt embarrassed and lowered his head. He had not dared to look at Levi. His fists were tightly clenched, and he secretly wished the ground would swallow him whole. Even Abigail felt slightly ashamed. Russell was being praised to high heaven, but only if they knew he had nothing to do with it. Meredith then turned to address both Caitlyn and Aaron. ¡°I know you have been wronged in thest few days,¡± she said, ¡°but Russell values the both of you. You can always call on the ck family if you need us in the future.¡± ¡°Thank you, Mom and Dad!¡± replied Caitlyn and Aaron. ¡°If you want to thank someone, thank Russell,¡± said Meredith haughtily. With that, Aaron and Caitlyn made their way to Russell, thanking their nephew profusely. ¡°Aunt, Uncle, really, there¡¯s no need,¡± said Russell, putting a stop to the disy immediately. If he made Levi angry, there would be hell to pay. Just then, a car drove into thepound. Logan and Jennie had arrived. Earlier, when the ck family was facing trouble, they disappeared without a trace. But when the problem had been resolved, they appeared out of nowhere. ¡°Remember that issue involving Grandpa and Grandma? I summoned all those important people! My father and the rest had to plead with them so hard before they relented!¡± said Logan, without any shame. ¡°Huh? That was you?¡± Meredith was stunned. ¡°Wasn¡¯t it Russell?¡± Murmurs came from everyone in the room. Russell immediately jumped in and rified, saying, ¡°That really had nothing to do with me!¡± ¡°You heard him!¡± replied Logan smugly. Meredith tried to recall the earlier scene. True enough, when she brought up Russell to Cronan and the others, something was odd about the way they looked. How embarrassing! N?velDrama.Org holds this content. Come to think of it, it was not because of Russell. Except for the Zachs family, who had a political background, nobody could have convinced these other bigwigs to act. ¡°Oh Logan, you truly were a savior at our most dire moments!¡± eximed Meredith as she hugged Logan. The others also thanked Logan, eyeing him enviously. Oh, to have had such power! Logan felt a little embarrassed. ¡°Actually, the credit doesn¡¯t belong to me alone,¡± he said. ¡°Russell also had a hand in this, from bringing in Captain Steele and everyone else. That¡¯s all his doing!¡± Russell was about to protest, but seeing the look in Levi¡¯s eyes, he could only hold his tongue. However, he and Abigail looked at Logan, feeling upset. When the ck family was in distress, he kept his distance. Now that the danger had passed, he came to steal the credit. What the f*ck did this have to do with him at all? But this was a world where people like these existed. They ignored those in hardship but only showed up to receive the credit when work was done, though obviously not by them. ¡°Well then, you and Russell are the biggest heroes of the ck family!¡± said Meridith as sheughed gaily. Chapter 594 Chapter 594 Logan was enjoying the moment, but Russell was embarrassed. There was a sharp contrast between the two men. Suddenly, Logan spotted Levi and could not help but smile. ¡°Levi, you have to have some credit as well!¡± said Logan. ¡°Were it not for you fighting against the Caesar family, we would not be able to have this show of strength!¡± ¡°Yes, if it weren¡¯t for you picking a fight, how would Grandma and Grandpa know that my Logan was so great?¡± tittered Jennie unabashedly. She decided to capitalize on this as well. Abigail, on the other hand, could no longer take this. ¡°I¡¯m not here to rain on anyone¡¯s parade, but what does this have to do with either of you, Jennie and Logan?¡± questioned Abigail. If credit were being given to Russell, she could tolerate it. But seeing how Jennie and Russell came to steal all the credit was beyond her capacity to tolerate. Logan looked unhappy. ¡°Abigail, what is the meaning of this? How is this not rted to me?¡± asked Logan. ¡°Did I not bring in Mr. Cronan and Mr. McKay? Without them, how would this crisis be resolved?¡± Jennie also sneered at her, ¡°What do you mean, Abigail?¡± ¡°What do I mean? You know exactly what I mean,¡± Abigail snickered and continued, ¡°Where were you earlier? Are you only here now that the matter is resolved to steal all the credit?¡± Abigail had always had a sharp tongue, so she would say whatever needed to be said. ¡°Abigail, are you implying that the leaders we invited had nothing to do with us?¡± roared Logan, raising his voice at her. ¡°Yes, you can¡¯t just make tant usations like that, Abigail!¡± yelled Jennie. ¡°What do you mean by us stealing all the credit?¡± The corners of Abigail¡¯s lips were raised in a mocking smile. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that you invited all the leaders? In that case, why don¡¯t we call them to verify this?¡± ¡°Well¡­¡± Both Jennie and Logan were taken aback. They both swallowed audibly and had a nervous expression on their faces. ¡°Alright, Abigail, think about it for a moment. Russell may have been amazing, but Mr. Cronan needn¡¯t have shown up in person. Logan¡¯s father and grandfather fought on the front lines with him, so it must have been no easy feat to ask!¡± Meredith¡¯s timely intervention made Jennie and Logan breathe a sigh of relief. N?velDrama.Org holds this content. If Abigail had insisted on making that call, they would have been exposed. But thank goodness Meredith was here. ¡°Grandma and Grandpa, I¡¯ve booked us a table at the Wonder Hotel to celebrate this victory. Why don¡¯t we all go and make merry?¡± asked Logan. Meredith nodded and replied, ¡°Splendid, I was just thinking about it! Who knew you had this arranged already! I¡¯m so pleased that to have both of you in the family ¨C Logan and Jennie. All of you youngsters, learn from this!¡± ¡°Yes, especially your son-inw, Caitlyn. See to it that he learns to be less harsh!¡± Abigail snorted coldly. Meanwhile, Caitlyn and Aaron looked at each other, their expressions dark. As always, their status in the ck family was still low. They could no longer rely on Levi. It was up to Zoey now. In the evening, the ck family arrived at the Wonder Hotel. At the dinner table, Caitlyn and Aaron practically did not exist. The two wanted so badly to be acknowledged by the old couple. Finally, Meredith¡¯s gaze fell on Zoey. ¡°How have you been doingtely?¡± asked Meredith gently. Caitlyn knew the opportunity had arrived and was prepared to seize it. ¡°Mother, don¡¯t you know how well she¡¯s doing? She¡¯s the director of the Oriental Star Group. The market value of thepany is worth almost five billion! Have you seen the two very popr movies recently? The ones starring Helena?¡± ¡°Yes, I know the ones by Helena. Zoey¡¯spany produced those movies?¡± ¡°Zoey, I love Helena! Can you please help me get an autographed photo?¡± Everyone showered envious praise on Zoey. Chapter 595 Chapter 595 ¡°What? A market value of five billion?¡± Meredith and Robert were even more surprised. The cks were considered arge family, but their portfolios only added up to about ten billion altogether. Is Zoey¡¯s worth going to surpass the cks? ¡°That¡¯s not all, Zoey¡¯spany is also trying to prate the electronics market!¡± Aaron carried on joyfully. ¡°What the upper echelons of North Hampton actually intend is for Morris and Oriental Star to make up for the need in the electronics market. Since the departure of Triple Group, that is. Zoey¡¯s future is potentially limitless!¡± She could finally hold her head up high in the ck family. ¡°That¡¯s great!¡± remarked Meredith and the others, their eyes fiercely lit. She immediately gave Zoey recognition. After all, she was also a member of the ck family. Russell¡¯s foresight was correct after all ¨C it was necessary to treat Zoey¡¯s family a little better. ¡°Zoey, if you need anything, just let us know! The ck family is your strongest backing!¡± promised Meredith. Zoey smiled and said, ¡°Grandpa and Grandma, thepany is going to take its business to South City. When that happens, I might have to call in a few favors.¡± The distribution of the Morris Group in North Hampton had beenpleted. Thus, the next step was to enter South City. Oriental Star Group was the vanguard of this operation! ¡°Really? That¡¯s wonderful!¡± Robert and Meredith looked at each other in awe. If Zoey owned such argepany that was interested in prating South City¡¯s market, it would really benefit the ck family. Unlike the Lopez family, they were not trying to im Zoey for themselves. What they wanted was a mutually beneficial rtionship. The ck family could support Zoey, and Zoey could support the ck family in return. N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Zoey! Rest assured, when youe to South City, we will pave the way for you. Russell will be able to quell other troubles in your path as well. Since Logan is with the Ministry of Commerce, he will be able to help you. Your sister is also the vice president of the New Alliance Bank. Many problems can be resolved with ease,¡± promised Meredith. ¡°Thank you very much, everyone.¡± Initially, Zoey was worried about how the subject matter should be broached. But now, it was much better since Meredith took the initiative to propose. ¡°Come on, let me propose a toast to our double happiness ¨C The ck family is no longer in distress, and Zoey will be expanding to South City! ¡° Robert raised his ss. After finishing a ss, Levi turned to Zoey and said, ¡°You¡¯reing here to grow, so who would dare stop you? I doubt you need anyone¡¯s help.¡± Levi desperately wanted to protect Zoey, so he felt that they didn¡¯t need anyone else. Bailey, who happened to overhear this, sneered, ¡°What¡¯s this? Dismissing the ck family¡¯s help?¡± ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± inquired Meredith. ¡°Mom and Dad, Levi just said he didn¡¯t need our help,¡± remarked Bailey as he gave Levi a cold stare. Aaron and Caitlyn¡¯s expressions shifted immediately. It was not easy to get the ck family to help Zoey. Was this supposed to be bad? On what grounds did he have to refuse their help? Meredith and Robert looked at Levi unhappily. ¡°You said that?¡± ¡°Yes, I did. My wife does not need any help because she is perfectly capable. If you need help from Zoey, just say so. But we don¡¯t need your assistance,¡± answered Levi in all seriousness. As he said this, Caitlyn and Robert huffed. They were seething with anger. Meredith and Robert¡¯s expressions had turned dark. What is the meaning of this? Are you looking down on us? Are you implying that we, the ck family, need to curry favor with Zoey instead? There was a loud bang. It was Meredith who mmed her fist on the table, shocking everyone. Chapter 596 Chapter 596 Meredith hissed. Immediately, silence befell the room. Everyone was frightened and dared not even breathe. Right then, Meredith did not stop the barrage of questions she had for Levi. ¡°What does Zoey¡¯spany have to do with you? Are you in any position to decide for her? You really think you¡¯re all that, don¡¯t you?¡± Others had also chimed in angrily, ¡°Yes, she owns thepany. How does that concern you? What charade are you trying to pull here?¡± ¡°You¡¯re obviously underqualified here, so shut the hell up. At best, you¡¯re a kept man!¡± Levi¡¯s words had drawn the ck family¡¯s ire. Zoey, hearing themotion, tried to pour oil over troubled waters. ¡°Alright, Grandma and Grandpa. Don¡¯t mind him,¡± she soothed. ¡°He meant well and just did not wish to trouble you, that¡¯s all.¡± Meredith stopped but retorted sarcastically, ¡°Well, I¡¯m sure he thinks that way!¡± Logan then looked at Levi and smirked, ¡°Have you ever considered how unworthy you are of Zoey?¡± Jennie echoed her husband¡¯s words immediately, ¡°That¡¯s right! Zoey¡¯spany has a market value of five billion and is backed by the Morris Group! What do you have?¡± ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s obvious! In the ck family, the both of you are not equal in status!¡± The dinner was very unpleasant, with Meredith looking sour the entire time. ¡°Zoey, stay for a moment, alone. I have something to ask you,¡± said Meredith. After the event, Zoey went up to Meredith alone, nervously. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, grandma?¡± ¡°Zoey, I have a personal question to ask,¡± said Meredith, as she gently stroked Zoey¡¯s hair. ¡°Oh? What is it?¡± replied Zoey, puzzled. ¡°All this time, have you not nned to have kids with Levi?¡± queried Meredith. Upon hearing the question, a hint of bashfulness flitted across Zoey¡¯s features. ¡°Not yet, grandma. For now, we¡¯re focusing on our careers.¡± ¡°No, I think you¡¯ve misunderstood. I¡¯m asking you in all honesty ¨C have you slept with Levi yet?¡± asked Meredith again, more directly this time. ¡°W-what?¡± stammered Zoey. She was stunned, and her face was a deep shade of red. Out of everyone, she did not expect her grandmother to ask such questions. ¡°Be honest. What is the situation like between the both of you?¡± questioned Meredith. Zoey felt her breath quicken. ¡°Grandma, he hasn¡¯t touched me yet,¡± came Zoey¡¯s truthful answer. ¡°Alright, I understand,¡± nodded Meredith. After Zoey left, Meredith summoned Robert, Bailey, and some of the others. ¡°I just found out Zoey and Levi are only man and wife in name but are neither in reality,¡± said Meredith. ¡°Mom, you can¡¯t possibly mean that¡­¡± Bailey trailed off. Everyone understood what she meant. ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right! I want them to divorce and for Zoey to remarry!¡± eximed Meredith truthfully. Bailey, Pam, and everyone else present raised their hands in agreement. ¡°They should have divorced ages ago. Levi is obviously unworthy of Zoey! What a joke!¡± ¡°Yeah, we don¡¯t like Levi. He¡¯s ipetent and has a fiery temper!¡± Meredith nodded and continued, ¡°Well, I don¡¯t like him either. Before this, I couldn¡¯t interfere because she wasn¡¯t a member of the family. But things are different now. She¡¯s an important part of the ck family, and I can¡¯t let this slide. She needs to divorce him, and I will find her suitable inws!¡± All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. ¡°Yes, Zoey is growing as a person, and Levi will only hold her back,¡± echoed Robert. ¡°How about this? To prove that Zoey is still untouched, you will need to take her to the hospital for a comprehensive check-up tomorrow. I won¡¯t be at ease until I see the report!¡± ordered Meredith. Chapter 597 Chapter 597 Meredith was still a bit anxious over what Zoey said. She needs to go for an examination, only then will I be relieved. Later on, she could arrange a suitor for Zoey after the report proved her virginity. That way, the groom¡¯s family would not have any concern in regards to this. All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. ¡°Mom, Dad, there might be a problem,¡± said Pam hesitantly. ¡°What would that be?¡± asked Meredith, looking over at her. ¡°If you get a divorce, will Levi agree to it?¡± Pam asked. Everyone immediately spoke up, echoing the sentiment. ¡°Levi will definitely not agree! Why would he give her up?¡± Robert snickered and retorted, ¡°Who said we need his consent for the divorce? Just hand in the cert after it¡¯s done! This matter needn¡¯t involve him at all!¡± Everyoneughed. With the reach of the ck family, quietly arranging a divorce was a walk in the park. Until then, Levi would only realize he was divorced when he received his divorce certificate. ¡°Mom, shouldn¡¯t we inform Caitlyn and Aaron about this?¡± asked Jeremy worriedly. ¡°You can go ahead and bring them here.¡± Soon, Aaron and his wife arrived at aplete loss. Then Meredith filled them in on the details. When Meredith finished, the couple looked at each other, dumbfounded. ¡°I¡¯d suggest you listen to me regarding this matter. Soon, Zoey¡¯s worth will be tens of billions, and Levi will be her weakness. All unsavory incidents like going to prison or bullying her sister-inw will be exposed. This will destroy Zoey!¡± After hearing what Meredith had to say, the couple sighed. They had never considered this problem. With Zoey¡¯s personal development bing better and better, her momentum was strong, impably so. Levi, on the other hand, was a ticking time bomb waiting to explode. The one who would be hurt the most was Zoey. Furthermore, Levi was far from worthy of Zoey. ¡°Just listen to me,¡± urged Meredith. ¡°I¡¯ll tell you the truth. Their divorce will be good for Zoey and the ck family. To prove our sincerity, if they divorce, we will immediately invest two billion in Zoey!¡± said Meredith sincerely. The couple looked at each other again before deciding. ¡°Alright, mom and dad. We¡¯ll listen to you.¡± They could not see the harm in this. Receiving the approval of the ck family and helping Zoey be rid of Levi was something they dared not even think about. ¡°As for Levi, I will give him a settlement sum,¡± said Meredith decisively. The next day, the ck family collectively went to the hospital for Zoey¡¯s examination. Levi attended as well. By the afternoon, the results were out. Meredith looked at Zoey¡¯s report with joy. ¡°The girl was right ¨C Levi had not touched her at all! This is splendid!¡± she eximed with excitement. ¡°Bailey, arrange for their divorce at once!¡± urged Meredith. ¡°I¡¯ve already made the necessary arrangements, Mom and Dad. The Civil Affairs Bureau did not even require the marriage certificate or household registration,¡± said Bailey gleefully. ¡°Perfect.¡± An hourter, Bailey produced the two divorce certificates. ¡°Haha, this is wonderful!¡± Robert and Meredith smiled. Everyone in the ck family was happy. After all, this was very beneficial to them. ¡°This matter is finally resolved!¡± said Caitlyn and Aaron as they collectively breathed a sigh of relief. But the pair did feel sorry for Levi since he did not perform too badly throughout this period. After that, Meredith gathered everyone around her. ¡°Go and bring Levi to me. I have something to announce. But keep Zoey away for now!¡± ordered Meredith. She would not announce this in front of Zoey. Chapter 598 Chapter 598 When Levi arrived at the ck family¡¯s foyer, he noticed that something felt off. ¡°Did you ask for me?¡± queried Levi. Meredith and Robert shared a look before announcing, ¡°Yes, to tell you something. You and Zoey are now divorced!¡± As soon as the news came out, Levi was stunned. Abigail and Russell, who did not know of the plot, were also shocked. What? Divorced? When did this happen? Levi quickly regained hisposure. ¡°I divorced Zoey? That¡¯s funny, but how was I unaware of this?¡± he asked as a matter-of-factly. With that, Bailey tossed the divorce certificate at Levi. Levi picked it up and had a look. There was no doubting the authenticity of the certificate as it was also stamped with an official seal. This is hrious. How can the couple involved not know about this? ¡°It¡¯s clear now, right? You and Zoey are divorced, so stop pestering her in the future. She no longer has anything to do with you,¡± said Meridith smugly. After a while, Levi burst into peal after peal of wildughter. Meredith and the others were surprised. What was heughing at? Levi held the certificate and snickered, ¡°I have a question to ask. Shouldn¡¯t a divorce only ur with the consent of both parties? When was my marriage controlled by other people? As he said this, a violent, domineering aura filled the space. Suddenly, the hall was filled with the sounds of people gasping for air, as if an immense pressure had entered the room. The air was heavy, in fact, suffocating. Levi was furious. Fortunately, he had restraint. But with his murderous aura, no one in the room would remain unscathed! Meredith and Robert were both shocked as they were rooted to the ground like corpses, unable to move. At this moment, they felt like they were in a trance. For some reason, it was as if they were on the battlefield. Standing in front of them was an invincible, unchallenged, and furious God of War. He had the aura of someone who felled thousands of enemy troops alone. Who dares challenge me? I am the God of War! ¡°What? Why can¡¯t we decide? You are unworthy of Zoey, so naturally, we had to take charge!¡± retorted Bailey, squaring up to Levi. Meredith and Robert eventually came to their senses and responded as well. ¡°We are Zoey¡¯s elders,¡± said Meredith. ¡°Who¡¯s to say that we can¡¯t decide for her?¡± ¡°Of course, we knew you wouldn¡¯t divorce her, Levi. You wouldn¡¯t leave even if it meant death, so we had to pull a few strings!¡± N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. ¡°Divorce or not, we want you gone!¡± Pam and the others also joined in. In this marriage, Levi was only a tool to be manipted, with no decision-making power to be held. ¡°What¡¯s more, Zoey¡¯s parents are here. They consented to this too. If you don¡¯t believe me, go ahead and ask them!¡± At the mention of them, Aaron and Caitlyn shifted ufortably. After all, what they did was wrong. Hence, they felt guilty towards Levi. Upon hearing this, Levi looked at the two of them and sneered, ¡°Mom, Dad, did you both agree to it then?¡± The couple looked uneasy and did not dare look Levi in the eye. However, they did nod and reply, ¡°Yes, we did.¡± ¡°Alright then, I know now,¡± said Levi. Meredith snickered, ¡°I told you ¨C everyone agrees that you¡¯re both divorced!¡± ¡°Yes, you are not good enough for her! Get a divorce now!¡± echoed the junior members of the ck family. Abigail and Russell, however, took Levi¡¯s side. ¡°No, we do not agree to this!¡± Levi waved a hand and said, ¡°I don¡¯t care for your opinions. The question is, did Zoey agree to this?¡± Saying that, Levi surveyed the room and asked, ¡°Where is Zoey?¡± Chapter 599 Chapter 599 Meredith shook her head and said, ¡°Let me tell you, Zoey did agree to this! She merely didn¡¯t have the heart to tell you. That¡¯s why she isn¡¯t here right now! ¡°Yes, she agreed! How could you get the certificate otherwise?¡± echoed everyone else. ¡°No, I refuse to believe this! Tell Zoey to tell me this in person!¡± yelled Levi, his eyes turning red. ¡°LEVI GARRISON!¡± roared Logan. ¡°Don¡¯t think for a second that we¡¯re unaware of your schemes! You¡¯re unwilling to divorce, and you want to beg for her back!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t even bothering here to see Zoey!¡± said Logan firmly. ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right! With us here, don¡¯t even think about seeing her!¡± sneered Meredith. ¡°Now that the divorce certificate has been issued, and you¡¯re fully aware of the situation, leave! And stop being delusional, but Zoey is out of your league!¡± said Robert mercilessly. Meredith shot a look, and Pam stepped forward to present Levi with a check. ¡°The ck family will not let you divorce in vain, of course. Here is yourpensation of ten million!¡± Again, Levi was stunned. Damn, I thought the Lopez family was heartless enough, but the ck family is even worse! Ten million to buy back his marriage to Zoey? This isplete bullsh*t! Seeing Levi¡¯s expression, Pam thought he was faking it. ¡°Stop pretending and take it!¡± she urged. ¡°Ten million is enough tost you a lifetime!¡± Abruptly, Pam stuffed the check into Levi¡¯s hand. The onlookersughed, seeing how Levi epted the check. He was a plebeian, for sure. Ten million was enough to win him over. ¡°I told you he wasn¡¯t worthy of Zoey!¡± sneered Logan. Abigail and Russell watched the scene unfurling in front of them,pletely dumbfounded. What was the ck family thinking, letting Levi divorce Zoey? Did they not know what they¡¯ve missed? Did they also have no brains? Levi, who did so much for them, and yet they did not notice anything at all? All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. Without him, the ck family could¡¯ve been destroyed! Why were they all so confused? Abigail and Russell were both so anxious they could cry. They¡¯re all idiots! ¡°Hurry up and leave already! Don¡¯t even think of setting foot beyond these doors!¡± urged Logan. Levi snickered and replied, ¡°Very well.¡± With that, he turned around and left. ¡°Wait, Levi! Don¡¯t go!¡± Abigail and Russell tried to chase after him, but they were stopped. ¡°Don¡¯t you dare!¡± Pam and Jennieughed. ¡°Here I was, thinking that this kid had something in him! I didn¡¯t expect him to just take the check and leave!¡± ¡°Indeed. I was expecting him to tear up the check,¡± said Logan scornfully. ¡°Who knew he would be that spineless!¡± ¡°Can you me him? It¡¯s ten million! How could he possibly give up that sum?¡± Laughter was hearding from the ck family. Their impression of Levi had truly hit rock bottom. Unbeknownst to them, however, Levi threw the check into a nearby bin after he left the residence. Did they think he would be swayed by money? This scene was discovered by a servant of the family, who quietly ran forward and fished out the check from the bin. In the foyer, Abigail was questioning Meredith. ¡°Grandma, Grandpa, does Zoey know about all this?¡± Meredith smiled and replied, ¡°It wouldn¡¯t matter even if she did. Levi had already taken his copy of the certificate.¡± ¡°You have to ask for Zoey¡¯s consent at least,¡± cried Abigail, close to tears. ¡°By the way, Abigail, you are forbidden from telling Zoey about this for now. I¡¯ll tell herter!¡± asserted Meredith. In the meantime, Russell was already sneaking away. ¡°No, Zoey must know about this,¡± he muttered and ran off to tell Zoey. Chapter 600 Chapter 600 At this time, Zoey had already started working. She was making preparations for Oriental Star¡¯s entry into South City. Little did she know that all these happened in that short amount of time. Now, the ck family would have everything sorted out for her. She would never be allowed to leave, let alone see Levi. There were ten people guarding the door. The moment they saw Russell heading towards them, they held him back. ¡°Get out of my way. I want to see Zoey!¡± said Russell coldly. Having noticed that is was Russell ck, they had no choice but to let him in. ¡°Russell, why are you here?¡± Zoey looked up and saw Russell standing there. She could not help but be surprised. ¡°Zoey, something terrible happened!¡± said Russell urgently. ¡°Grandpa and Grandma went through divorce proceedings for you and Levi!¡± C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. Russell recounted all that happened in her absence. The news struck Zoey like a bolt from the blue. ¡°What? I divorced Levi? How did I not know of this?¡± Zoey slumped to the ground. She then understood why Meredith had asked her such personal questions and even asked her to go for an examination at the hospital. ¡°Now they have notified Levi and driven him away,¡± announced Russell. Zoey shook her head, ¡°Impossible! As long as I don¡¯t consent, there is no divorce!¡± ¡°Zoey, while it is true that this is your marriage, but after you¡¯re married, your families be a part of the deal,¡± said Russell helplessly. ¡°Their opinions hold equal weight, unfortunately. Plus, I think Levi is very upset.¡± Zoey burst into tears as she could only think about how sad Levi would be right now. ¡°No! I wanna find Levi!¡± cried Zoey. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll take you!¡± With that, Russell sessfully whisked her away. Zoey managed to reach Levi on his phone. Upon seeing him, she rushed into his arms, crying bitterly. ¡°Why did you agree? This is between the both of us. What does it have to do with them?¡± asked Zoey, choking back tears. Levi stroked her hair in silence. ¡°I¡¯m sorry! My family keeps hurting you again and again. I¡¯m truly sorry!¡± Zoey was even apologizing to him. Levi smiled and replied, ¡°It¡¯s alright. Knowing that you care about me is enough!¡± ¡°Then why did you agree to a divorce and even took the certificate with you? We¡¯ll remarry right away! I¡¯ll get rid of this right now,¡± said Zoey, ripping the certificate apart. Levi smiled meaningfully, ¡°Do you remember when I said I wanted to reorganize a wedding ceremony for you?¡± ¡°Of course, I remember. I never forgot!¡± said Zoey tearfully. ¡°Well, it just so happen that now, I can court you again. And then we can get married again!¡± replied Levi with a grin. Immediately, Zoey understood why he left. He wanted to marry her all over again, to follow through on that promise he made her. Zoey wiped away her tears. ¡°Well, you can court me again, but promise me you won¡¯t go after other women!¡± Zoey loved Levi very much. She already loved him then, but it would only grow deeper now. Even if Levi could not bear the brunt of her love, she had made her choice. What she chose was for a lifetime, and nobody could stop them! ¡°I promise! That wedding will tell everyone that you are the most beautiful woman in the world!¡± eximed Levi, hugging her. Seeing this scene, Russell smiled. The ck family could still be salvaged. Just then, the sound of screeching tires was heard as cars stopped in front of them, one by one. ¡°LEVI GARRISON! What are you doing, still pestering Zoey?¡± roared Logan. In mere seconds, the ck family members rushed out of the cars in rapid session. Chapter 601 Chapter 601 Meredith pulled Levi away from Zoey. ¡°Since both of you know the truth, then I will be straightforward. Zoey, from now on, you will treat Levi as nothing more than a stranger. Understand?¡± Meredith ordered sternly. Zoey nodded obediently. ¡°Understood.¡± Her face was still full of smiles. Everyone was confused. Is it so easy to talk Zoey into something? Or perhaps she¡¯s always wanted to divorce Levi? ¡°Levi, let me warn you. If you ever harass Zoey again, I¡¯ll skin you alive!¡± Logan threatened Levi in a menacing tone. Both Caitlyn and Aaron eximed, ¡°Since you¡¯ve epted the ten million, you must do as we say and leave Zoey alone from now on.¡± Levi sneered, ¡°Why must I stay away from Zoey? I have returned the money to you!¡± ¡°Bah! Don¡¯t lie to us! Since when have you returned the money to us, huh? What nonsense!¡± The cks were now boiling in rage, as they have seen clearly with their own eyes that Levi had the check in his hand earlier. How dare he say he¡¯s returned the money to us? This kid really is full of lies! ¡°Okay, why don¡¯t you tell us who have you returned the money to?¡± Everyone in the ck family was now ring at Levi questioningly. ¡°I¡¯ve thrown it into the trash can on the right side of the manor¡¯s gates.¡± With that said, Levi left the ce. Everyone at the scene hurriedly returned to the ck family¡¯s manor. Once they got off the car, they immediately rushed to the trash can Levi mentioned earlier. C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. ¡°Someonee and empty the trash can for us!¡± Logan ordered anxiously. A few servants showed up at once and poured the contents of the trash can onto the ground. With his nose pinched, Logan rummaged through the trash scattered on the ground for the ten-million cheque. After half an hour of digging and poking around, Logan still did not manage to find the cheque. Quintus and Keane also joined the search, but to no avail. ¡°That brat must have lied to us!¡± Logan howled in rage. Zoeymented in a hurry, ¡°That¡¯s not possible! If Levi said the cheque is in the trash, then it must be in the trash!¡± She didn¡¯t believe that Levi would lie just to get his hands on the ten million the ck family had offered him. ¡°Zoey, you just can¡¯t ept the truth that he lied, right?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s search the other trash cans!¡± Logan sniggered. With the servants¡¯ help, the cks dug into the other trash cans, but they still could not locate it after much hustle. ¡°It¡¯s not possible! It must be in one of the trash cans around the house! Someone must have gotten ahold of the cheque!¡± Zoey was starting to feel panicky. I can¡¯t let Levi take the me here! I won¡¯t allow that to happen! In the first ce, the ck family was the one who bullied Levi. If the same thing happened again, Zoey would not forgive herself. ¡°Why don¡¯t you ask around? Perhaps someone picked it up from the trash can!¡± Zoey was panicking. Meredith ordered all the servants to gather in front of her and bellowed at them, ¡°Did anyone see a cheque lying around? The lot of you better be honest! If I catch any of you holding on to the cheque, the punishment will be severe!¡± Nheless, all of the servants shook their heads. ¡°We didn¡¯t see anything at all!¡± ¡°Also, if we find anything valuable, we¡¯ll definitely report it to you!¡± However, one of the servants had a streak of fear in his eyes. He clenched onto the side of his shirt with his sweaty palms, but no one noticed. Boom! Zoey¡¯s mind went nk. Is this how things will turn out? Levi will be framed for something he hasn¡¯t done again? Logan snickered, ¡°What do you have to say now, Zoey?¡± ¡°How could Levi pass up so much money? Perhaps he already knows the two of you are not fated to be with each other, so why not take the cheque? That way, he could at least gain something out of this whole drama? ¡° Jennie also jeered at Zoey, ¡°That¡¯s right, Zoey. I think he doesn¡¯t even love you at all! If he really loves you, then he would have torn the cheque right in our faces!¡± ¡°How dare that rascal cheat us! No, I can¡¯t let him get away with this!¡± Meredith¡¯s blood was boiling. ¡°I need an exnation from him!¡± Chapter 602 Chapter 602 Robert shook his head profusely. ¡°It¡¯s alright. We can leave him alone now. He¡¯s nothing to do with our family anymore! Just let him be!¡± ¡°Yeah, Grandma! Just don¡¯t mess with him anymore! Who knows, he might have other tricks up his sleeves?¡± It took all the cks to convince Meredith that it was not worth her time to hound Levi down. Meredith then eximed to Zoey, ¡°Although it costs us ten million, I think it¡¯s all worth it now that you¡¯ve seen his true colors.¡± ¡°No, Grandma! Levi¡¯s a good person, believe me!¡± Zoey hadplete faith in Levi when he said he threw the cheque into the trash can at the Back family¡¯s residence. There was a high chance that someone had seen it and picked it up. Right now, Zoey wanted nothing but to prove that Levi was innocent. Robert added, ¡°My dear, that man has nothing to with us from now on. Whether if he¡¯s a good person or not, we don¡¯t care.¡± ¡°Yeah, it doesn¡¯t matter to us anymore whether he lie!¡± The rest of the cks also chimed in. Even though everyone in the ck family said they could not care more about Levi, Zoey knew they would bring the incident up from time to time to shame him in the days toe. s, there was nothing she could do. Now that Zoey was officially out of her marriage, Meredith wanted to set her up with another man right away. With Zoey¡¯s current achievements and the powerful ck family at her back, she would be a woman sought after by many. ¡°The two of you just rx. I will definitely find Zoey a husband that stands out from the rest. You two just have to wait and watch her walk down the aisle!¡± Having heard Meredith¡¯s words, Caitlyn and Aaron could now picture in their head their daughter¡¯s wedding and how they would be all tearful yet excited for her. Once again, Meredith called for a meeting with the rest of the family. ¡°Zoey, you remember how Grandpa and Grandma promised you to invest two billion into yourpany if you part ways with Levi? Now that you have broken off from him, we will honor our promise!¡± Meredith proimed to the family. Zoey was surprised. ¡°Really, Grandma? That¡¯s so awesome!¡± ¡°You still have any problems on your side? Tell us,¡± Meredith asked her granddaughter in a caring tone. Zoey paused to think for a while before replying, ¡°Grandma, I¡¯m afraid I do have a problem.¡± ¡°Just tell me, my dear.¡± ¡°We¡¯re about to enter the electronics market in the South City, but mypany still doesn¡¯t have a suitable ce for our office. Also, we stillck production centers and our technical team is underdeveloped,¡± Zoey hurriedly added. ¡°That¡¯s simple! I¡¯ll settle it for you.¡± Logan let out a heartyugh. Zoey¡¯s problem was a piece of cake to Logan. ¡°Logan, I don¡¯t think things are simple at all. Morris Group has already handed to us all of its e- commerce business. As of this moment, our target is Triple Group before they pulled out of the market. I think it¡¯s a bit too much for us. Our initial target is set at around fifty billion.¡± Gasp! Everyone in the room took a sharp breath. Their initial target is fifty billion? How is that even attainable? C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. It¡¯s true that the two billion Meredith had promised Zoey was already a hefty sum. But inparison to Zoey¡¯s current target of fifty billion, it was a speck of dust. ¡°This is what I¡¯m worried about. Morris Group said that they will provide us with the funding, but we still haven¡¯t settled the logistics and manpower. I really have to own everything that Triple Group had before I could embark on my mission.¡± Zoey had a gloomy expression on her face. This mission is impossible! The affluent families in South City have alreadyid their ims on parts of Triple Group¡¯s old yground! Zoey had no idea on how to reach her target. Robert queried in an astonished tone, ¡°Zoey, you mean we have to reim every property of Triple Group?¡± ¡°Yep, that¡¯s right! And let¡¯s not talk about the issues with finding an office. The demand for electronics in South City can only be met if we have Triple Group¡¯s enormous production capacity! Everything they owned was bundled together, which made it cost-effective for them to operate on such arge scale.¡± Zoey¡¯s words left everyone in the room speechless. Everyone knew that in the previous feud between all the great families in South City, Triple Group¡¯s properties were split up into many fragments, each of which was now under a different family. They also knew that the ck family did not have enough power to reim everything. Chapter 603 Chapter 603 Out of puzzlement, Pam questioned Zoey, ¡°Zoey, Morris Group really have such high hopes for you?¡± ¡°Pam, I have no idea why Morris Group sees me as their superstar too! This task is insurmountable!¡± Zoey herself was flummoxed. She could understand if Iris were trying to help her out. But there was no reason for the head of Morris Group to have so much faith in her capabilities. Why? I just can¡¯t find an answer to it! Pam now viewed Zoey in a different light. She was a Rogers, and naturally, she knew that the Rogers family was the most influential family in North Hampton. However, it was Morris Group that bestowed that much power upon the Rogers family. Thus, she knew better than anyone in the room that Morris Group was indeed a force not to be reckoned with. ¡°Mom, Dad, Zoey¡¯s worth is sure going to boom in the future! Morris Group holds her with so much regard. Mark my words, she can easily be a billionaire in the future!¡± Pam uttered matter-of- factly. ¡°A billionaire? Gasp!¡± Even Meredith and Robert both had their jaws dropped to the ground. If Zoey were really that terrific, the ck family could emerge as one of the noble families in South City. ¡°Since Zoey is the rising star in Morris Group, we have to help her tackle her problems at all costs!¡± Meredith dered to everyone. ¡°With that said, I need all of you to pull whatever strings you can to aid Zoey in her conquest to reim Triple Group¡¯s markets,¡± Robert chimed in. If Logan and Russell were the guardians of the ck family, then Zoey was the fertilizer of their growth. Her sess was crucial in determining the future of the ck family. If she managed toe through, the ck family would be geared up to climb onto the upper echelons in South City. As such, Zoey¡¯s mission was also the ck family¡¯s mission. After a lengthy discussion, they split off to negotiate with the other prominent families in South City about renting their production facilities and offices. Jennie and Logan came to the house of the Oliver family, one of the four noble families in South City. The head of the family, Mark Oliver, weed the two of them into their manor. ¡°Sir Oliver, I shall cut to the chase. The ck family would like to rent three of the office buildings originally under Triple Group. We are willing to pay you handsomely for it, so please, just give us a number!¡± Logan said with a deferential smile. ¡°Bah! The ck family has no right to make use of our assets! Please leave!¡± Mark sneered with derision. Right away, Logan and Jennie were ushered out of the house. The two of them then visited the Cayman family and the Herman family, but were also turned down by them. Back at the ck family, the air around the ce was heavy and suffocating. Everyone was down in the dumps. Literally, all of them were turned down in their attempts to request favors from the prominent families in the South City. Right now, they had no means to tackle the current issue they had at hand. Zoey could only sigh when she received the unfortunate news her family members brought home. ¡°Zoey, I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll have to take the matters into your own hands. Still, do not let your spirits be dampened, everyone! At least, we have sessfully pried Levi away from Zoey. Now that he is not around her anymore, Zoey can soar high without any burden tying her down!¡± Meredith eximed dly. At that moment, Levi was contacting the Rogers family of North Hampton on the phone. ¡°I need you guys to start on the construction of the Royal Vi as soon as possible. It will be my future home. I will send you the blueprints right away!¡± Six years ago, Levi designed and built a mansion for his future family, but it was demolished as he did not want anyone to tarnish his home before his family could move in there. Right now, Levi was trying to have the Royal Vi rebuilt so that Zoey¡¯s wish could be granted. From now on, he would devote all of himself to the preparations for a wedding of the century. ¡°You want me to stay away from Zoey? Over my dead body!¡± Levi¡¯s lips curled up into a wicked smile. At the Morris Group¡¯s office in North Hampton. Iris Isabelle received orders from her boss to send a team to South City to assist the Oriental Star Group in making a head start in the markets over there. In the name list of the people to be dispatched, Levi was included. He was responsible for the team¡¯s safety on this mission. The office, the production factories, as well as the research center of Triple Group were recovered at an earlier date. All of them were ready to start operations anytime now. The team only had to show up and get the production line moving. Their current objective was to fill in the gap that Triple Group left behind.N?velDrama.Org holds this content. Chapter 604 Chapter 604 For the past two days, Zoey was flustered because of two things. First, she had to settle her divorce papers with Levi. Second, her work was haunting her in her dreams every night. The Morris Group handed the mission to her in hopes that she would perform well, but Zoey made little progress. She was so stressed that her nights were sleepless. Little did she know, the ck family was aware of the state she was in. Late in the night, Meredith and Robert were pacing in their house. They seemed to be more anxious than Zoey herself. After all, Zoey¡¯s mission would rule the future of the ck family. ¡°What should we do?¡± Even Logan was sighing. ¡°We have already tried everything we could. The issue at hand is that the ck family does not have the power to request anything from the noble families whatsoever,¡± Bailey spoke in disappointment. Zoey also sighed, ¡°If we are already at the end of our wits, how about I just turn in the mission for someone else at Morris Group to take over? It¡¯s indeed a difficult task that I don¡¯t think we can conquer.¡± ¡°No!¡± Zoey¡¯s decision received the disapproval of everyone in the ck family. ¡°Where can we ever find such a good opportunity again? How can we just give up?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right! Zoey, you mustplete the mission at all costs!¡± ¡°We¡¯ll help you with any obstacles you face on your way!¡± The ck family was in an upheaval. ¡°We can surely find a way ourselves to secure us an office, but as for the production factories and the research center as well as the equipment required, we will have to beg for it! I volunteer myself!¡± Robert uttered determinedly. The research center was the centerpiece of Triple Group¡¯s operations. Now, it was in the possession of Brock Green. Brock was a smart and insightful person. Even though he wasn¡¯t producing any electronics himself, he knew to get his hands on Triple Group¡¯s research center ahead of all of hispetitors. He even recruited the original researchers at that particr research center at the first chance he got. He knew the research center would be most valuable in the future. By then, many would be dying to have it. His goal was actually very simple. He wanted to sell it at a sky-high price and earn a lot from it. As of this moment, he had been visited by over twenty prospect buyers of the research center. He was just waiting for someone to show up with the highest price. He was dead certain that he could profit at least five billion from the research center. However, Brock suddenly received an order from the God of War to surrender the research center unconditionally. Without any hesitation, he transferred both the research center and his priced team of researchers to the God of War right away. ¡°The ck family has split Zoey and Levi up. How foolish they are!¡± Brock¡¯s subordinate informed Brock of Zoey and Levi¡¯s divorce. ¡°What?¡± Brock leaped to his feet. ¡°Are they crazy? They want Zoey to divorce the God of War?¡± Brock was beyond shocked. His eyes were almost flying out of his eye sockets. ¡°Can you believe it? Mr. Garrison was chased out of their household!¡± Even Brock¡¯s subordinate was in disbelief. Brock growled in rage, ¡°The ck family are fools!¡± Coincidentally, Robert and Bailey showed up at Brock¡¯s doorsteps at that instant. ¡°It¡¯s our utmost pleasure to meet you, Stone Buddha!¡± Robert greeted Brock in a careful yet servile tone. However, he noticed there was something wrong with thetter¡¯s expression. It was as if Brock was watching two clowns at the biggest circus in town. ¡°So you¡¯re from the ck family?¡± Brock replied with a sneer. Tsk, I really want to see what¡¯s inside your head! Is it full of garbage? How foolish the bunch of you are for making Zoey break up with Levi! The fact that you even chased him out of your house is even more embarrassing! Who in the right mind would do any of this? ¡°We have a request, Stone Buddha.¡± N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. Robert was on pins and needles ¡°Alright, just tell me what you¡¯re here for.¡± Brock was straightforward. ¡°We are here on behalf of the ck family to request your permission to rent the research center in your possession, which once belonged to Triple Group. I believe my son-inw, Logan Zachs, has paid you a visit before too,¡± Robert responded politely. ¡°Oh, about that¡­¡± Brock answered wryly with a smile. But before he could finish, Robert interrupted in a desperate tone. ¡°The ck family is willing to pay you an annual fee of one billion!¡± Chapter 605 Chapter 605 Indeed, Robert ck offered a handsome sum of money. The ck family was very determined in renting the research center currently under Brock, even if that meant shelling out arge portion of their savings. The benefit that this transaction would bring them was definitely more than fifty billion. Brock stroked his chin andughed. ¡°One billion for a year is indeed quite a lot.¡± However, his tone changed in a snap. ¡°But who do you think I am? You think one billion is anything to me?¡± ¡°No! That was not what we meant!¡± Robert was desperately trying to defend himself. Flop! He knelt on the ground. In all sincerity, Robert pleaded, ¡°I beg you, Stone Buddha! Please let us rent the research center! The ck family will forever be indebted to you!¡± Brock scoffed disdainfully when he saw Robert on his knees. What a fool! Who asked you to chase away Levi? Pfft! With him around, you can have every research center in the world! ¡°My, my, I am touched by your sincerity. However, I have bad news for you. Someone has taken away the research center from me. I advise you to forget about it,¡± Brock said with a straight face. ¡°What? Someone else has gotten ahead of us?¡± Robert¡¯s mind exploded at the unexpected piece of news from Brock. Crap! We have no hope now! ¡°Yep, that¡¯s right! Everything once owned by Triple Group is now under another person¡¯s possession. You guys have to ept your fate.¡± ¡°What? Someone has taken away everything?¡± Robert was dumbfounded. ¡°C-Could you tell me who¡¯s that person?¡± Robert inquired with his voice shaking. ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll let you in on a small tip. This person is so powerful that not a single soul in Quebec would dare to offend him.¡± Robert could feel all embers of hope inside his heart stomped out by Brock¡¯s words. Now that the ck family could noty their hands on any of Triple Group¡¯s past properties, Zoey¡¯s mission was basically done for. With her failure to deliver, Morris Group might give up on her. It¡¯s a 50-billion project! There¡¯s no way Morris Group will allow this project to fail! I cannot ept this! This is so unfair! C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. But what can we do? Even Brock said that person is dangerous. Will the ck family dare confront that person? When Robert told his family about the current state of the research center, everyone in the room fell dead silent. They were in total despair. The sole reason why the properties of the Triple Group were able to survive until today was because they were collectively well-established as an effective system for product development and production. If any part of the system were to be reced, the efficiency would definitely be lowered. It¡¯s time. To call the time of death on this mission. Zoey let out a long sigh. Of course, she was disappointed, as it was her long-awaited chance to shine. She did not think it would turn out like this. However, Meredith was even more bummed out than her. To Zoey, this might be only just a challenge she had failed. Yet to Meredith, it was a big loss, as the ck family had spent several billions to get things going. The loss was most probably unrecoverable in the near future. ¡°Do we really have no other solutions?¡± Meredith¡¯s breathing was heavy as she spoke. ¡°I¡¯m afraid in such a short period of time, we might not find any recements! This project is too much for us to handle!¡± Jennie ck also shook her head helplessly. Meredith gazed forlornly at the night sky. ¡°Perhaps, the ck family was fated to be ordinary.¡± ¡°Alright, Grandpa, Grandma. I will let Morris Group know that I will be getting off this project tomorrow.¡± Zoey had totally surrendered to her fate. It was mission impossible. No matter how much hard work she put into it, she was bound to fail. ¡°I failed.¡± ¡°Zoey, don¡¯t be sad! You¡¯ll definitely get another chance to prove that you¡¯re capable!¡± Meredith consoled her granddaughter. Regardless of everything, Zoey was still the hope of the ck family. The Morris Group was not the only channel through which the ck family could prosper. For instance, Zoey could also marry a powerful man to strengthen the ck family¡¯s influence in the South City. ¡°I can solve this problem if you let me!¡± Out of the blue, a familiar voice came from outside. ¡°Levi Garrison?¡± Chapter 606 Chapter 606 Zoey Lopez was stunned for a second before she was ovee with joy. ¡°Levi is here?¡± The next moment, Levi appeared in front of the ck family. Everyone was flummoxed. What is he here for? ¡°Levi Garrison, what¡¯s your purpose in showing up at our household? I don¡¯t think our business is any of yours.¡± Logan questioned Levi in an unfriendly tone. ¡°Yeah! From the moment you left the gates of our manor, you have no right to set foot in this ce ever again! Get out of our sight now!¡± Everyone in the ck family was spitting threats at Levi. A few of the cks¡¯ security personnel stood in the path of Levi to block him from approaching. They were just waiting for their master¡¯s order to throw him out. ¡°What¡¯s up with you now? Are you regretting your actions? Oh, I know! You don¡¯t want a divorce!¡± Logan snickered in mockery. ¡°Logan, why are you still wasting your time talking to him? Let¡¯s throw him out now!¡± The younger ones in the family were about to chase Levi out when Meredith bellowed, ¡°Hold your horses, people!¡± She strode forward and asked Levi, ¡°You said you can help us with our problem?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± Levi responded with much confidence. ¡°Do you even know what problem we are facing?¡± Meredith wanted to test Levi¡¯s knowledge of their situation. Levi grinned perfunctorily. ¡°What problem are you facing? Pfft! Doesn¡¯t your problem only concern Zoey? Anyway, I know you guys are trying to get your hands on the production system left behind by Triple Group.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Everyone was again shocked, as they had no idea that Levi would know. ¡°Are you sure you can solve it?¡± Meredith followed on with another question. ¡°Of course I can!¡± ¡°Hehehe!¡± Logan broke up into a scornful fit ofughter. ¡°Levi, do you really take us for fools? Perhaps you don¡¯t know about it, but the news has it that Triple Group is now taken over by a powerful mogul!¡± Levi nodded. ¡°Yeah, you¡¯re right. In fact, you¡¯re looking at that mogul now.¡± ¡°Pfft!¡± ¡°Hahahaha!¡± In an instant, everyone in the ck family wasughing uncontrobly. They stared at Levi as if he were the dumbest person to have ever lived on this. ¡°Levi, you are actually nuts!¡± ¡°Do you think we will buy your nonsense?¡± However, Levi had no time for them. He went straight to Zoey and told her, ¡°There¡¯s nothing to worry about now. I¡¯ve already settled everything for you.¡± Zoey smiled beautifully in response. She still had total faith in Levi. ¡°Alright, then I will see you first thing tomorrow morning. By then, everything should be settled.¡± Having said what he needed to say to Zoey, Levi turned to leave. ¡°Wait! Did we say you can go?¡± Logan and a few of the younger ones in the ck family halted Levi in his steps. ¡°Do you think you cane and go as you please? Is the ck family a public park to you?¡± Jennie scoffed, ¡°Oh right, didn¡¯t you say you can help us with our problem? Show us what you¡¯ve done. You think you can fool us?¡± ¡°This guy¡¯s really got issues with his personality. He took ten million, but lied and said he threw it into the trash can!¡± ¡°Yeah! I hate this kind of person the most!¡± Everyone in the ck family was expressing their dislike for Levi. C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. ¡°I threw the cheque into the trash can by the gate! I¡¯m not going to repeat myself!¡± Levi had a dour expression on his face. ¡°You¡¯re lying! We looked through not one, but all the trash cans near the gate. Still, we couldn¡¯t find the cheque!¡± ¡°Yeah, let¡¯s see how much longer are you going to lie to us!¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Levi was bemused. Did someone pick it up? Never mind. I¡¯ll have someone to track down the flow of the money from the chequeter. ¡°Let¡¯s get him out of here! I don¡¯t want to let him ruin my day.¡± Meredith red at Levi with abhorrence. Again, Levi was kicked out of the ck family¡¯s manor. ¡°Let¡¯s see if our problem will magically be solved by tomorrow morning,¡± Meredith scoffed. ¡°Haha! Meredith, you don¡¯t have to expect anything out of that brat! He must be lying again!¡± Logan guffawed in a demeaning tone. The next morning, the ck family was roused awake by amotion in front of their house. Someone was shouting in the front yard. ¡°Oh, no! Brock Green is here! Wait, aren¡¯t those people from the Cayman family and the Oliver family? Oh crap! Are we in trouble?¡± Chapter 607 Chapter 607 Themotion in the front yard awakened everyone in the ck family¡¯s household. They gathered in the living room. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°I think those people are here for the matters regarding Triple Group.¡± Everyone in the ck family was shocked. ¡°What?¡± Was Levi actually not lying when he said he will solve the problems we are facing? Are our problems actually solved? Very soon, Brock and the rest showed up. Meredith and Robert were about to greet Brock and the others when they walked past without even ncing at them. It was as if Meredith and Robert were transparent to them. ¡°May I know which one of you is Zoey Lopez?¡± Brock stood in front of the cks and sized up the lot of them. ¡°It¡¯s me!¡± Zoey answered in a hurry. She had a hunch about what was going to happen. ¡°Ms. Lopez, it¡¯s a pleasure to make your acquaintance. From now onward, both the research center owned by Triple Group and its team of researchers belong to you. Please look through this contract on the transfer of ownership.¡± Brock was straight to the point. He then handed the said contract to Zoey. Pfft! Robert almost passed out when he saw what was rolling out ahead of him. Brock Green actually brought the contract to us himself? Could it be that the mogul Brock has mentioned has something to do with Zoey? ¡°Hi, Ms. Lopez! Here is the contract for the original production factories of Triple Group! Everything in the production factories, including the materials belongs to you now.¡± ¡°Nice to meet you, Ms. Lopez! This is the lease for the office buildings once owned by Triple Group! They are all yours now!¡± One by one, the head honchos from the prominent families in the South City passed Zoey the contracts to the properties of Triple Group they held on to. Right now, Zoey had theplete set of the production system that kept Triple Group running. What on Earth just happened? This is not a dream, right? Our problem is solved! ¡°Oh my, so our problem is actually solved?¡± Caitlyn and Aaron exchanged a joyful nce with each other. Meredith was so overjoyed that she was tearing up. Robert was also on cloud nine. The bearer of the 50-billion mission, Zoey, could not contain her tion. Now that Zoey was sessful inpleting her task, the future of the ck family was filled with hope and light. The ck family would surely prosper in the very near future. ¡°We did it! The ck family is going to join the ranks of the noble families in South City soon!¡± Logan Zachs and Jennie ck were leaping in excitement. The entire ck family was in a hurrah. ¡°This has nothing to do with Levi, right?¡± One of the cks asked. Everyone in the ck family was taken aback by the question. If Levi is the person behind all of this, then how are we going to face him ever again? Will he make us pay for our mistakes for rejecting him? Everyone feared the consequences for throwing Levi out of the house now that he had offered so much to the ck family. Zoey asked politely, ¡°Mr. Green, could you tell us who¡¯s made all of this happen? All of the cks wanted to know the answer to Zoey¡¯s question. They were staring at Brock with so much curiosity in their eyes. ¡°Hahaha, I¡¯m afraid you have to find out the answer yourself, Ms. Lopez! You can start with the office buildings of Triple Group,¡± Brock answered amusedly. ¡°Alright! Thank you so much!¡± Right afterward, Zoey took off. Almost everyone from the ck family went with her. They wanted to know which saint had saved them from their troubles. When the lot of them arrived at the building that used to be the headquarters of Triple Group, they were astounded. The 50-storey tower looming ahead of them in such a magnificent splendor. The ck family was reduced to nothing in front of what represented the wealth of Triple Group. However, from that day on, the tower belonged to Zoey. In other words, the tower was in the possession of the ck family. The crowd was super excited. By the time the cks sauntered to the entrance, there was already someone waiting for their arrival. ¡°Ms. Lopez, this way, please!¡± The person at the door was given specific instructions to wee Zoey on her first day there. He took Zoey and the rest to the CEO¡¯s office. ¡°Ms. Lopez, he¡¯s waiting inside for you! All of you can enter this room whenever you like.¡± All of a sudden, the cks were on tenterhooks. Who¡¯s the person inside? It can¡¯t be Levi, right? What if it¡¯s actually Levi? C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. We just forced him to divorce Zoey! If he¡¯s actually as powerful as everything so far has suggested, we are so screwed! Meredith and Robert were both covered in a cold sweat. The two of them awkwardly wiped the sweat off their foreheads. An anxious Logan was hiding behind everyone else. Zoey had a feeling that Levi was waiting for them inside the room. After all, he said to her the day before that they would meet the next morning. As the door was opened, everyone froze in their ces. Chapter 608 Chapter 608 A stranger was in the office, and it was not Levi. ¡°Nice to meet you, Ms. Lopez, I¡¯m Neil Atkinson.¡± It turned out that this man was Kirin. ¡°Oh, nice to meet you too, Mr. Atkinson!¡± Zoey was pleasantly surprised. Neil was only a step away from the most mysterious figure in the Morris Group. C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. Even Iris could barely see him. Yet, he actually came here personally! The ck family had also heard of Neil. They were shocked as Neil being here showed how much he valued Zoey. At the same time, they breathed a sigh of relief as well. Luckily, it¡¯s not Levi! They were scared out of their wits earlier. ¡°Ms. Lopez, you¡¯ll pioneer our entry into the electronics market! The boss believes in you and has specifically sent a team to assist you!¡± announced Kirin. ¡°That¡¯s great!¡± Zoey replied with a smile. Having Morris Group as her backing filled her with more confidence. ¡°Well, the team will meet with youter! I¡¯m taking my leave!¡± Soon, Neil left. ¡°Hahaha. I was wondering who is this person who we can¡¯t mess with? It turns out it¡¯s the boss of Morris Group!¡± ¡°You have to work hard, Zoey. We fully support you! Looking at it now, we¡¯ve underestimated your potential.¡± ¡°In the future, you¡¯ll definitely be the most powerful person in Quebec!¡± The ck family was thrilled. Meredith thumped her chest and said, ¡°Fortunately, I asked you to divorce Levi! Considering your future achievements, he will be a drag if he¡¯s with you! It¡¯ll be troublesome over time!¡± ¡°Grandma, you¡¯re so clever!¡± ¡°Mom, you¡¯re so clever!¡± Everyone in the ck family could not help but praise Meredith for her judgment. Meanwhile, Aaron and Caitlyn eximed in excitement, ¡°Getting a divorce is the right choice!¡± ¡°Levi doesn¡¯t deserve to be Zoey¡¯s husband! By the way, didn¡¯t he im that he¡¯s the one that solves this matter? Where¡¯s he now?¡± Logan suddenly thought of Levi. ¡°Yeah, he¡¯s nothing but a liar! How can he be so shameless that he actually imed to solve this matter?¡± Before long, the team sent by Morris Group arrived. Everyone was surprised to see Levi on the team. The ck family was struck dumb when they found out that Levi was also a member of the team. They realized why Levi went to their housest night and left them in suspense. The matter¡¯s really solved, but does it have anything to do with you? It¡¯s solved by the owner of Morris Group! Another problem also gued the ck family. Wouldn¡¯t this give Levi a chance to be in contact with Zoey? ¡°We object to this! Levi can nevere into contact with Zoey!¡± Meredith protested. ¡°Sorry, Ma¡¯am, you don¡¯t have the right to do so! Levi Garrison is appointed by thepany! Even Ms. Lopez has no right to reject!¡± ¡°Umm¡­¡± Meredith was stunned. She dared not to go against Morris Group. ¡°Well, I¡¯d like to know what Levi¡¯s job is,¡± she asked. ¡°He¡¯s in charge of our logistical support and our safety!¡± Logan gave a cold snort. ¡°So he¡¯s a security guard?¡± ¡°Pretty much, yeah.¡± ¡°Hahaha¡­¡± Everyone burst outughing. They initially thought that Levi had an important position in the team. Unexpectedly, his position was simr to that of a security guard and chef. This kind of trash would never be good enough for Zoey. No matter how hard he worked, he was only a low-ranking employee of Morris Group, whereas Zoey would be at the top in the whole of Quebec in the future. They were from two worlds so different that there could be noparison between them! Fortunately, Levi and Zoey had divorced! Meredith warned Levi, ¡°Listen, don¡¯t ever get close to Zoey! It won¡¯t end well for you if I find out!¡± Everyone in the ck family threatened Levi and also told Zoey not to interact with him. Chapter 609 Chapter 609 With the help of Morris Group, Oriental Star Group sessfully settled in South City. In just a few days, the preparation works were done, and the project kicked off. With the strong support of funds and talents, the prototype of their electronic products had taken shape. The cks were also basking in the reflected glory. Feeling proud, Meredith and the others were in a good mood every day. The younger generation of the ck family, like Russell and Zoey, was so sessful. ¡°I¡¯ll look for a good husband for Zoey. You guys can ask around too. He must be a perfect and outstanding man, otherwise, he¡¯s unworthy of her!¡± Meredith announced with a smile. She was also treating Aaron and Caitlyn better. This made the two of them very excited. Everything had indeed be better after Zoey left Levi. They were once again d that they had divorced. People in other ces noticed a strange phenomenon in South City. There was actually no powerful figure and family in the city that sought to assert control over the many territories left by Triple Group and Scott¡¯s faction. Oriental Star Group was left gnawing at the huge piece of the pie. Many external forces and families in other provinces began to look into the background of Oriental Star Group. They utilized all their resources, only to find out that Oriental Star Group did not have any impressive connection except for Morris Group, with which they were cooperating. Morris Group was well-known by now. N?velDrama.Org holds this content. ¡°I know Morris Group is very powerful, but it can¡¯t be so overbearing that it wants to lord over everyone.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Isn¡¯t it good for everyone to get a share of the huge pie?¡± ¡°Humph, I don¡¯t believe that I can¡¯t get my hand on it.¡± It turned out that the external forces were all watching from the sidelines during the previous tussle in South City. Now that peace had descended, everyone was eager to act. The Davies family in South City. Ever since the incident that night, Derek had been staying at home and did not go out for a long time. Bang! The gate of the Davies¡¯ residence suddenly sted open. A dozen people in ck rushed inside, taking everyone in the Davies family by surprise. ¡°Who are you?¡± questioned Leslie, Derek¡¯s father, coldly. There was no response from them. A Rolls-Royce Phantom drove into the front yard and pulled up. A young man got off the car. Dressed in a blue suit, he was holding a prayer gand, and had a pair of sunsses over his eyes. Standing next to him were two men, one in ck and the other in white. Both of them were wearing a gruesome mask, exuding a presence that was as cold as ice. Those near to them could even feel the chill brushing against their faces. ¡°Who are you?¡± a bodyguard of the Davies family asked. The masked man in white shot him a cold look. Swoosh! What happened next was horrific. The severed head of the bodyguard suddenly fell to the ground, and blood spurted out from the big wound. Silence ensued. Everyone in the Davies family was petrified. All color was drained from the faces of Derek and Leslie. Plop! One after another, they fell to their knees in fright. Who is he? How can he kill others with just one re? How terrifying! The blue-suited man in the middle stepped forward and patted Leslie on the face. ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid! You¡¯re all of value to me, so I won¡¯t kill any of you!¡± ¡°T-Tell me what you need. I won¡¯t l-let you down!¡± Leslie, who had long drenched in his cold sweat, replied tremblingly. ¡°Very well. I¡¯m here for a very simple purpose¡ªI want to be the boss of South City!¡± The man in blue sounded extremely domineering. Chapter 610 Chapter 610 ¡°Boss of South City?¡± The eyes of Leslie and Derek were popping out of their heads with astonishment. Does he know what he¡¯s talking about? Never has anyone been so pompous! Not even the quasi royals of South Hampton, the Caesar family. How big of an appetite must he have to take over South City? But this group of people was far more vicious than anyone they had ever met. It was terrifying to see that one re could decapitate someone. But of course, one re could not literally kill someone. It was mainly because that man attacked so fast that the human eye could not catch the movement, resulting in such an illusion. He was definitely the best of the best, whom even Scott and Typhoon were no match for. The man in blue took off his sunsses, revealing an evil face. He said with a smile, ¡°Why are you all on your knees? Get up.¡± After the man talked, only then did Leslie and his family feel relieved. But their knees were still weak, so they could not stand up at all. The man in blue pulled a chair over and sat down. With his eyes on the Davies family, he asked, ¡°Who is the boss in South City now?¡± ¡°The Grandmaster controls the underworld, but the strongest man in South City is actually Brock Green, the Stone Buddha. He owns thergest and most underground boxing arenas, with hundreds of top fighters around him. No one dares to cross him! I heard that he even keeps the Caesar family from South Hampton in check!¡± Leslie gasped. ¡°Great. I¡¯ll visit the Grandmaster and Stone Buddha tonight then!¡± An evil smile appeared on the face of the man in blue. ¡°Huh? Are you sure you want to go and meet them, Sir?¡± Leslie asked in surprise. ¡°Can¡¯t I?¡± The man in blue smiled. The two masked men behind him shot Leslie a warning nce. He immediately lowered his head in fright. Their re will kill me! The masked man in ck suddenly ced his hand on the stone table. Thump! There was a rumbling sound. Crack! The stone table cracked from the top to the bottom, and was blown to smithereens, filling the air with dust. The Davies family was struck dumb. The masked man in white killed with a single re earlier, and now, the one in ck shattered a stone table. Are they even human? How horrifying! Leslie, who was about to stand up, fell back to his knees, whereas Derek wet himself. Life was fragile in the face of these two experts. One would be killed in an instant if they were offended in the slightest. Leslie and Derek no longer questioned their capability anymore. They were not pompous or reckless! They were totally capable! Delighted, the man in blue asked with a smile, ¡°Do you have doubts about my identity?¡± ¡°No, we wouldn¡¯t dare to!¡± replied Leslie with his head down. No matter who the man was, the Davies family could not mess with him! ¡°Well, let me tell you who I am! My name is Jacky Lawson!¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Leslie and the others had a look of iprehension on their faces. We¡¯ve never heard of this name. C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. Jacky leaned in and whispered in Leslie¡¯s ear, ¡°Ie from¡­¡± After listening to what Jacky had whispered into his ear, the look on Leslie¡¯s face changed drastically. His face was instantly drained of all color, looking white as a sheet. Intense horror could be seen from his eyes. It was a horror that came from the depth of his heart. ¡°Oh, you¡¯re Jacky. My warmest wee! I apologize for the dy.¡± After Jacky revealed his identity, Leslie knelt and touched the ground with his forehead so hard that it started to bleed. Chapter 611 Chapter 611 The Davies family and the other family members were dumbfounded. What kind of identity does he hold that can make Leslie so afraid? What exactly is his background? The Davies were all trembling with fear. Leslie wasn¡¯t as afraid even when the two masked men pulled the earlier godlike tricks, but he got so scared after the man¡¯s identity is revealed. Why is that? Jacky must be someone very powerful! At this moment, Leslie had no more doubt about Jacky¡¯s desire to take over South City. He did not think there was any sort of exaggeration as Jacky could totally achieve it in his capacity! Jacky smiled and said, ¡°As long as you obey me and do what I ask, I promise that the Davies family will prosper. In the future, you can rece whoever you want in South City!¡± ¡°Thank you, Jacky! The Davies family will do anything you ask ofe hell or high water!¡± Leslie was overjoyed. Despite the earlier fright, the Davies family could see aplete change in its fate and prosper by following Jacky. Leslie immediately patted Derek on the shoulder, and said, ¡°Make a dinner reservation for tonight at the best restaurant in South City to wee Jacky!¡± ¡°Okay! I promise it won¡¯t be a let-down!¡± Derek sprang into action right away. Meanwhile, Jacky readily epted their arrangement, and stayed at the Davies family¡¯s residence. Afterward, Leslie went to Jacky¡¯s bedroom with a few beautiful women. ¡°You may go in, but these women need to get lost!¡± the two masked men said coldly at the door of the bedroom. Shocked, Leslie simpered and said, ¡°You¡¯ve misunderstood. I¡¯ve got them here for Jacky!¡± ¡°Master isn¡¯t a promiscuous man. He particrly dislikes this type of ordinary woman!¡± replied the masked man in white indifferently. ¡°That¡¯s right. If you want to pledge your allegiance, it must at least be the most beautiful woman in South City, so that it may interest him!¡± the other man echoed. ¡°Oh, I see.¡± Leslie was floored. Every single man from the prominent families and major forces he met was lecherous. So it was the first time he met one so chaste and virtuous like Jacky! Those who had such a strong ability to resist a temptation were the ones who really did great things. On second thought, he came from that particr force, so of course, he could resist temptations. Training from an early age allowed Jacky to turn it into a habit. Therefore, he would never waste his time on alcohol and women! After a short while, Derek returned and went to Leslie. ¡°Dad, who exactly is Jacky?¡± He was not the only curious one, as the other members of the Davies family were curious as well after having seen how frightened Leslie was following the revtion of Jacky¡¯s identity. Leslie took a deep breath and said, ¡°Listen up, then¡­¡± ¡°What?¡± Upon hearing it, everyone¡¯s eyes were popping out of their heads. Plop! Derek even fell to the ground with fear. ¡°Let me warn all of you, we must ensure that nothing goes wrong while helping Jacky out, lest we¡¯ll be doomed!¡± ¡°Understood!¡± Everyone in the Davies family nodded their heads in unison. In the evening, the Davies host a wee dinner for Jacky at the most luxurious restaurant in South City. After the dinner, Jacky announced with a grin, ¡°Let¡¯s go find Stone Buddha!¡± Both Leslie and Derek froze for a moment. Is he going to take it out on Stone Buddha so soon? This is way too fast, isn¡¯t it? ¡°Let¡¯s go. Are you afraid?¡± Jacky¡¯s lips curled into a smile. N?velDrama.Org holds this content. ¡°No, Jacky. This way, please!¡± Leslie bit the bullet and showed him the way. Soon, they came to Jagged Club. ¡°Tonight¡¯s the time to change the owner here!¡± dered Jacky as he looked at the que of Jagged Club andughed arrogantly. Chapter 612 Chapter 612 As soon as Jacky finished speaking, a bodyguard behind him suddenly rushed forward. Crack! He halved the que of Jagged Club with a single kick! The sight sent fear coursing through the Davies. How impudent! No one in South City had ever dared to challenge Brock like this! Jacky was seemingly set to create havoc in South City! However, as someone in his capacity, he absolutely had the right to do so! The loud noise from damaging the que of Jagged Club attracted a lot of attention. Swish. Hundreds of people rushed out of the underground boxing arena and surrounded Jacky and his party. The man leading the group asked coldly, ¡°Did you damage the que?¡± ¡°Yes, I did!¡± Jacky grinned. ¡°Insolent fool! How dare you! Do you know what this ce is?¡± The groupshed out at them. They did not understand why someone actually had the nerve to cause a scene here. With the prayer beads in his hand, Jacky replied with a smile, ¡°Yes, I do! I just wanted to give this ce a new owner!¡± ¡°What?¡± His words baffled everyone. Give this ce a new owner? Doesn¡¯t that mean he wants to drive Brock away? Who does he think he is? How dare he even think of doing so! ¡°Guys, take down this group of shameless brats!¡± Under themand of the leader, hundreds of people rushed over. Derek and Leslie were so scared that they hid behind Jacky¡¯s party. Considering that Jacky had only brought twelve men over, they could not help but wonder if he and his men could handle the group of hundreds. Not to mention that Brock also had hundreds of top fighters. Seeing hundreds of people charging at him, Jacky remained calm without even batting an eysh. Other than the two masked experts behind him, the other ten bodyguards stepped forward to fight. What happened next left Leslie and the others in shock. These ten men are actually so strong that they are on the winning side, even though there are hundreds of opponents. Very soon, the hundreds of people were defeated and hid in the underground boxing arena. ¡°Let¡¯s go in!¡± Jacky led everyone into the underground boxing arena. At this moment, there was a boxing match going on with arge audience. But everyone¡¯s attention was attracted by the ruckus in the arena. Thump! Thump! Thump! The security guards of the underground boxing arena were seen flying through the air from outside. Then a group of people emerged. Everyone looked over. ¡°What happened?¡± N?velDrama.Org holds this content. ¡°Oh no, someone¡¯s here to cause a scene! Inform Stone Buddha now!¡± Before long, Stone Buddha was made aware of the situation, and went to the arena with all his experts. ¡°How dare youe to make trouble at my ce, Leslie Davies!¡± shouted Brock coldly after he recognized Leslie at a nce. ¡°I¡­¡± Terrified, Leslie was stumped. He could not have a conversation with Brock. Meanwhile, Jacky spoke, ¡°I made hime here! Look over here!¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Brock was stunned. Everyone started to scrutinize Jacky. No one had expected that he was the head. Besides, he did not look like he was from South City as he did not look familiar. ¡°Stone Buddha, they¡¯ve damaged the que and imed that they want to give this ce a new owner!¡± a subordinate immediately told Brock what happened. Brock took a look at Jacky. ¡°That¡¯s right, I did it. You¡¯re Brock Green, right? You¡¯ve upied this ce for a long time. It¡¯s time for this ce to get a new owner!¡± he said calmly, but his words were domineering. There were really no young people in South City who had the nerve to provoke Brock. He was taken aback. This is the first time I meet such an arrogant young man. Other than the God of War, of course. He¡¯s a God, and not a man! Brock asked, feeling curious, ¡°Forgive me, but may I know who you are?¡± Chapter 613 Chapter 613 Jacky suddenly stopped turning the prayer beads as he sneered, ¡°You¡¯re not worthy of knowing it!¡± Such arrogance! He¡¯s pure arrogance! Brock chuckled. ¡°Young man, don¡¯t be too arrogant. More than ten young people have died by my hands over the years!¡± Jacky¡¯s eyes suddenly turned bright with a gleam of menace. ¡°You have two options now, Brock Green. The first one being you kneel before me and call me ¡®Master¡¯; the second, your death!¡± Whoa! Everyone gasped after listening to his words. Isn¡¯t he afraid of death by challenging Brock like this? Brockughed. A man next to him immediately shouted in anger, ¡°Who do you think you are? How dare you be so arrogant in front of Master?¡± Right after he finished speaking, the masked master in white next to Jacky suddenly red at him. In an instant, he turned into a blur of motion and appeared in front of that man, raising and swinging his knife. C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. By the time he put away his knife, he had already returned to Jacky¡¯s side. His movement was too fast to be captured by the naked eye. Everyone thought he had been standing at the same spot and never moved at all while merely ring at the man. Thud! A severed head fell to the ground, while blood spewed all over the ce, sttering the faces of everyone around the man. Such a gruesome sight scared them out of their wits. How can he kill someone with just one look? Having seen it for the second time, Leslie and Derek were still thunderstruck. The expression on Brock turned solemn as he said, ¡°What lightning speed he has!¡± He was one of the few people at the scene to have really seen what happened. ¡°Kneel or death?¡± prompted Jacky. ¡°Humph! Over our dead bodies!¡± The Beast of Death and the Wolf King showed up at that moment. Although Hades had be Levi¡¯s subordinate, Brock was still the strongest having these two experts by his side. ¡°Kill them!¡± As soon as Jacky gave the order, the two masked experts rushed over. Wolf King and the Beast of Death also made their moves. The masked expert in white was much faster than the Wolf King. After they passed each other on the path, there was a slit on thetter¡¯s neck. Thud! The Wolf King copsed to the ground and died. Meanwhile, the masked expert in ck was going head-to-head with the Beast of Death. He got punched in the chest while hended a punch on the Beast of Death. He was fine, but thetter was not as his chest suddenly exploded. Brock¡¯s two strongest experts died in an instant. The two experts who had never suffered any loss in the Eastern Deathmatches were as fragile as ss. Gasp! At this moment, everyone was struck dumb, including the hundreds of experts behind Brock. Since the two of them can¡¯t defeat them, it¡¯s even more impossible for us to defeat them! Brock was shocked to the core. I can¡¯t afford to cross this man! ¡°May I know why do youe to South City?¡± Brock asked calmly. A devilish smile appeared on Jacky¡¯s face. ¡°I want to be the boss of South City! I heard that you¡¯re the strongest here, so I came to you first!¡± Gasp! Brock¡¯s breathing turned heavy. Although this man is arrogant, he has the ability to do so! ¡°I admit that I¡¯m no match for you! But it¡¯s impossible that I¡¯ll allow you to swallow the entire South City up!¡± ¡°Oh?¡± Jacky was intrigued. ¡°Because South City isn¡¯t a ce where you can simply cause troubles! I advise you to leave as soon as possible, or you will die!¡± urged Brock. ¡°Hahaha¡­¡± Jacky burst intoughter. His men followed suit. ¡°What I said is true! There¡¯s a very powerful man here in South City. Regardless of who you are, you¡¯re no match for him!¡± Chapter 614 Chapter 614 Brock knew about Levi. No matter what powerful background Jacky had, he would be doomed after crossing Levi! Moreover, Jacky was targeting the territory in South City, which was a behavior that the God of War hated most. They would definitely meet, and Jacky would die! ¡°Alright. Who¡¯s that man? Tell me, so that I can go to him!¡± Jacky asked with a smile. He believed no one in South City could stop him. ¡°It¡¯s better you not know! Take my advice, leave South City now!¡± Brock urged again. ¡°Kill him!¡± As a man of action, Jacky gave the order to his man, and the masked expert in white instantly turned into a blur of motion. Swoosh! With a sh of the de, Brock slowly slumped to the ground. Before he died, he pointed at Jacky and uttered, ¡°So you¡¯re¡­¡± Thud. Brock¡¯s body fell stiffly on the ground. Apparently, he recognized who Jacky was the moment before he died. The entire underground boxing arena was in chaos. ¡°Calm down, everyone! From now on, I¡¯ll take over here! Those who join me won¡¯t be mistreated!¡± Jacky shouted. ¡°At your service, Sir!¡± hundreds of people shouted at the top of their lungs as they got down on their knees. After taking over Jagged Club, Jacky looked at Leslie and asked, ¡°Who¡¯s that man Brock Green said?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know. I¡¯ve never heard of such a person in South City! I think he made it up to scare you away!¡± replied Leslie. One of Jacky¡¯s men also said, ¡°We¡¯ve checked beforeing, Sir. There¡¯s no such a person!¡± ¡°Alright, then. Let¡¯s go to our next stop¡ªthe Grandmaster!¡± All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. Jacky¡¯s eyes were glinting with cold malice. It was definitely a night where South City was left to twist in the wind! A force that suddenly appeared first killed the Stone Buddha and then beheaded the Grandmaster in a whirlwind! More than a dozen forces were instantly destroyed in a row! Twenty-seven underground boxing arenas and hundreds of territories were all taken over by Jacky. What happened this time was far more damaging than the fall of Scott¡¯s faction and Triple Group. At least, the two previous events did not affect anyone else. This time, not only were many affected, but Jacky and his party were also extremely cruel! Anyone who did not submit would be killed mercilessly! Within a short period of time, everyone was consumed by panic and fear. All the powerful families grew anxious as they were worried that troubles woulde to them, and they might be the next one to die. The fact that both the big shots, Brock and the Grandmaster, were killed showed just how terrifyingly strong Jacky was. Most importantly, they did not know the real identity of this force as they could not find out anything about them! Leslie and Derek were more in shock than anyone else because they followed Jacky the entire time he quelled more than a dozen forces. They even witnessed how Jacky killed Brock and the Grandmaster. He¡¯s so strong! Unbelievably strong! They grew pleasantly surprised. It¡¯s such a stroke of luck that our family actually gets selected randomly by Jacky. Jacky asked the Davies to take care of the territories he had taken over, which was a huge leap forward for them in every aspect. Jacky was satisfied with his aplishments tonight, but he was not proud, as if he had done somethingmonce. Upon return, Jacky made a phone call, and respectfully said, ¡°Master, I¡¯ve wiped out the underworld of South City ording to your instructions! Please give me your further instructions!¡± ¡°Very well. You have free rein to do whatever you want next. Just wait for me to go to South City myself!¡± an old voice was heard saying from the other end of the line. Chapter 615 Chapter 615 ¡°Understood, Master! I¡¯ll definitely not let you down!¡± Jacky was thrilled. C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. Meanwhile, Leslie and Derek lowered their heads as if they had done something wrong, feeling horrified deep down. Someone else¡¯sing, and it¡¯s even Jacky¡¯s master? Considering that Jacky is so strong himself, his master must be really powerful! News about what happened quickly spread the next day. Russell deliberately went to the ck family and reminded them, ¡°Recently, a group of mysterious force hase to South City. Even Brock Green and the Grandmaster have been killed. Be extra careful, everyone!¡± While shocked, they made a mental note of what Russell had said. Thinking of something, Meredith could not help but say, ¡°I have to get Zoey a bodyguard! It¡¯s so dangerous recently! I must make sure nothing happens to her!¡± After a short pause, she added, ¡°Moreover, having a bodyguard can also keep Levi away from Zoey!¡± Robert smiled. ¡°That would be killing two birds with one stone!¡± Hesitating, Meredith said, ¡°We can¡¯t take this matter lightly. The bodyguard must be the best in all aspects, and preferably a woman. Jennie, Logan, since the two of you know a lot of people, can you look for a suitable candidate?¡± Jennie shed her a smile. ¡°You¡¯re in good hands, Grandma. There just happened to be a good fit in our social circle recently!¡± ¡°Oh, really?¡± Meredith was taken aback. ¡°Recently, I met a woman, who used to be a soldier and has just retired from the front line of the West! She¡¯s nicknamed Female Hades, and is said to defeat a hundred opponents alone!¡± said Jennie. ¡°She¡¯s the one then! Hurry up and get her here!¡± It came as a pleasant surprise for Meredith. Jennie hesitated before she replied, ¡°The price may be a little too high, Grandma. It¡¯s a ten million annual sry, a car, and a house. Is that alright?¡± Meredith cared about Zoey a lot, so she was willing to pay any price. ¡°No problem!¡± Shortly after, Jennie brought the female soldier over. Standing at a height of 1.8 meters, she gave off a strong murderous vibe. ¡°Nice to meet you, Mr. ck, Mdm. Westbrook. My name is Ss Whitfield! I used to serve in the Special Force of Tiger Squad of the West Warzone! I¡¯ve killed 277 opponents on the battlefield! Being a bodyguard is not much of a problem for me!¡± With a sharp look on her face, Ss exuded an intimidating presence. The cks instantly took a fancy to her. ¡°Alright, Ss, you¡¯re hired! We have two requirements¡ªfirst, keep my granddaughter safe, and second, don¡¯t let Levi Garrison get near her. Here¡¯s a photo of his!¡± Meredith said. Ss took the photo and nced at it before replying, ¡°Okay, no problem. This is an easy task. I¡¯ll definitely get the job done!¡± A look of confidence and rxation was apparent on Ss¡¯ face. Compared to killing enemies on the battlefield, this was almost like she was taking a vacation. Although Zoey did not want to have a bodyguard, she could not do anything as Meredith had made the arrangement. The worst part was that Ss had to be with her round-the-clock. In other words, she would not have the chance to meet Levi. As usual, when Levi came to Zoey¡¯s office and was about to open the door to enter, he noticed a tall person who was a few centimeters shy of his height standing outside the door. The surprising bit was that it was a woman. ¡°You¡¯re not allowed to enter!¡± Ss stopped him with a cold voice. ¡°Who are you?¡± Levi asked in surprise. He had never seen this woman. ¡°I¡¯m Ms. Lopez¡¯s bodyguard!¡± replied Ss. Levi was stunned. Since when did Zoey get a bodyguard? ¡°I¡¯m her husband! You may move aside now!¡± Then Levi proceeded to walk inside. ¡°No! I have another duty, which is to keep you away from Ms. Lopez!¡± Ss stopped him right in his tracks. Chapter 616 Chapter 616 Levi instantly understood what was going on. This was a bodyguard that the ck family had hired to keep him from interacting with Zoey. ¡°Are you sure you can stop me?¡± He chuckled. Ss simply red coldly. ¡°I¡¯m not even scared of fighting to the death on the battlefield, much less someone like you.¡± She had already thought of 34 ways to get Levi under control. To her, amoner like him had no chance against her. It was kind of a waste of her talent to send her after someone as in as this. Levi was taken aback for a second before grinning as he asked, ¡°Oh, you served in the army before?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Ss nodded. ¡°In which warzone?¡± He looked at Ss a little more closely and noticed the soldier-like rage that seemed to surround her like an aura. It was almost murderous. She had definitely killed enemies on the battlefield before. She must be a pro! Ss would normally not pay attention to someone like Levi. However, Meredith hadmanded for her to keep him away from Zoey at all costs. Ss decided to get rid of him once and for all so she could worry about one less thing. ¡°Well, I just defeated the Tiger Squad of the West warzone about a month ago! In my three years as a soldier, I¡¯ve killed 277 people.¡± As Ss bragged about her body count, her eyes glinted murderously. She wanted to scare the wits out of Levi. She hadn¡¯t expected for him to bepletely undeterred. Levi asked, ¡°Oh, you¡¯re one of that little punk Ezra¡¯s soldiers?¡± When Ss heard him say Chief Williamson¡¯s name, she was surprised. He knows Chief Williamson? C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. Chief Williamson was themander-in-chief of the West warzone! He was an idol to many soldiers of the West, second only to the God of War. But mostmoners wouldn¡¯t even know of Chief Williamson¡¯s power. The West warzone was on the frontlines, after all. How could someone in South City know about him? Wait, what did he just call Chief Williamson? Little punk? Once she finally came to her senses, Ss was practically radiating anger. She was pissed. How could he call Chief Williamson a ¡®little punk¡¯ so casually? How rude! Ss red at Levi as if she wanted to wring the life from him. ¡°What did you just call Chief Williamson?¡± ¡°A little punk. Why?¡± Levi answered nonchntly. He had been the one to personally train Ezra and send thetter to the West after all. Is it wrong for me to call him a little punk? To Ss, however, it became extremely disrespectful. How dare Levi insult the invincible war god of the west? He had to die! ¡°How dare you treat him with such disrespect! Apologize immediately!¡± Ss roared. Levi frowned. ¡°What did I do? Why should I apologize?¡± ¡°You insulted Chief Williamson! You have no right to call someone like him a little punk! Apologize now!¡± Ss pressed on. Levi scoffed coldly. ¡°Even if Ezra were right in front of me, I¡¯d still call him a little punk! In fact, he¡¯d be perfectly happy about it, so who are you to stop me?¡± Levi was practically Ezra¡¯s master and role model. With just one word, Ezra would destroy entire viges and burn down forests for Levi. If he called Ezra a little punk to his face, thetter would be happy for the rest of the week, probably. Ss was just getting angrier and angrier. ¡°I¡¯ve already left the army and no longer wish to have any blood on my hands, so don¡¯t push me. Are you going to apologize?¡± Ss asked in a low voice. Levi was already dead in her eyes. Levi just chuckled. ¡°I did nothing wrong, so no. I won¡¯t.¡± He was feeling speechless. Ezra was pretty good if he could create such an amazing female soldier. She¡¯d have been even more amazing if she could use her brain properly, though. Since he dared to call Ezra a ¡®little punk¡¯, shouldn¡¯t she have figured out his rtionship with Ezra? Chapter 617 Chapter 617 ¡°Okay. You¡¯ve brought this upon yourself,¡± Ss said coldly. She wasn¡¯t going to hold back anymore. Despite the small space they were in, Ss suddenly raised her slender right leg swiftly. At a speed like lightning and with the force of thunder, she aimed at Levi¡¯s face. Everything Ss had trained for in the army was to kill. If she acted, then it was to kill. With this one kick, Levi would probably suffer at least a broken nose, if not apletely ruined face. He¡¯d definitely have to lie in the hospital for a couple months. ¡°You¡¯re asking for it!¡± Levi roared. He was angry too. Right as the kick was about tond, Zoey¡¯s voice suddenly cried out, ¡°No!¡± Zoey had opened the door. Ss¡¯ foot stopped in midair, barely a centimeter away from the tip of Levi¡¯s nose. Levi looked unruffled. ¡°Ss, he¡¯s my husband! I forbid you from hurting him!¡± Zoey was trembling in fear. Ss put her leg down and looked at Levi, her expression icy. ¡°I¡¯ll forgive you just this once. If this happens again, I won¡¯t hold back.¡± Levi grinned. ¡°Zoey! You saved her!¡± Levi was really about to fight back just now. Sadly, Zoey had appeared in the nick of time. ¡°You¡­¡± Ss was furious. You were the one in danger just now! How dare you say she saved me? I hate you! No wonder everyone in the ck family hated him and wanted to keep him away from Zoey. ¡°You¡¯re not allowed to meet Ms. Lopez anymore. If you do, I¡¯ll kill you on sight,¡± Ss warned. Zoey gestured for Levi to leave, indicating that she¡¯d take care of Ss. After Levi left, Ss finally calmed down. She suddenly thought of something. How did he know about Chief Williamson? Why did he have the guts to call Chief Williamson a ¡®little punk¡¯? He didn¡¯t seem like he was doing it spitefully either. In fact, it seemed like he was simply doing it out of habit. Could he be someone important? That¡¯s impossible! Why would someone with the power to call Chief Williamson a ¡®little punk¡¯ be working in a in old company? As a guard, no less. That was truly impossible! He was probably just some military nerd. It wasn¡¯t hard for someone like that to know so much about the military. ¡°Levi, was it? I won¡¯t forget you. One day, I¡¯ll really teach you a lesson!¡± Ss was as short-tempered as theye, and she really couldn¡¯t stand Levi. Of course, Levi couldn¡¯t care less about someone like Ss. She was strong, but she wouldn¡¯t have expected for Levi to nt a bodyguard by Zoey¡¯s side. He had let Hades go at first so that he could use the man to protect Zoey. Hades was practically the perfect candidate for it. C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. After all, he was almost a god of war himself. Ss had never guessed that there was a pair of eyes in the shadows, watching her every move. She didn¡¯t feel a single thing. Levi was just logistics support, so he didn¡¯t have much to do. He went to Kirin and Azure Dragon¡¯s residence. ¡°Did you hear about what happened yesterday?¡± Azure Dragon asked. ¡°What?¡± Levi asked, genuinely confused. ¡°Brock Green and the Grandmaster are dead! Some crazy powerful group just arrived in South City and killed the Beast of Death and the Wolf King in mere seconds! They¡¯ve already taken care of most of the underworld and the underground boxing rings, who have been lying low since then,¡± Azure Dragon answered. ¡°What?¡± Levi¡¯s eyes shed coldly at the news. ¡°Who dares act so brashly on my territory?¡± ¡°Whoever they are, they¡¯re probably after South City. They might be after Oriental Star Group next. Do you think Ms. Lopez needs guards to protect her?¡± Azure Dragon asked. ¡°I¡¯d like to see who dares to even touch a hair on her head!¡± Levi bellowed. Chapter 618 Chapter 618 Azure Dragon automatically offered, ¡°Should I go and protect Ms. Lopez?¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need to worry about her safety,¡± Levi answered. With Hades protecting her, she was as safe as she could be. Even though L Nation was destroyed, Hades was still as powerful. He wasn¡¯t someone to mess with. ¡°Who could it be? Wasn¡¯t what happened to the Caesar family bad enough? Who would dare toe after that?¡± Levi asked. Azure Dragon shrugged. ¡°I¡¯ve already sent someone to investigate. They¡¯re unidentified as of now, but we know for sure that they¡¯re the strongest people that have ever challenged us. The fact that they could destroy South City¡¯s underground in one night is enough proof.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t care who they are. As long as they¡¯re a threat to this city, I won¡¯t let them go,¡± Levi announced coldly. Since Levi was there, Tim and the others didn¡¯t care too much about this new group of threats. They knew no one could cause any trouble with him around. While the other well-known families of South City investigated Jacky Lawson¡¯s identity, the Davies family was having a field day. C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. Naturally, they¡¯d be in charge of all the businesses that had been affected. They could earn a pretty penny from all that. This left a smile on Leslie¡¯s face for the rest of the week. He had sworn allegiance to Jacky till death. Jacky asked, ¡°The Oriental Star Group is doing pretty well these days, huh?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve done some research on them. Their boss¡¯s name is Zoey Lopez. Apart from having the ck family behind her, there¡¯s nothing else to her name. Why does the whole of South City just watch her gobble up the market like it¡¯s no big deal?¡± Leslie wondered. ¡°It¡¯s all thanks to Morris Group. The families of South City are mostly terrified of Morris Group, who have her back at all times.¡± Jacky chuckled. Even though they weren¡¯t from Quebec, he knew more than Leslie did. Through their research, it was highly likely Morris Group destroyed Scott Yates and Triple Group. ¡°Is Morris Group really that powerful?¡± Leslie asked. ¡°Of course! Not only is their bosspletely mysterious, but there are also a bunch of hidden talents in there! They have a super powerful professional among their guards who defeated Scott Yates¡¯ Four Mighty Generals,¡± Jacky said. ¡°You know my master came to South City just to get rid of Morris Group, right? Quebec is simply too irresistible!¡± Jacky said, his face full of greed. Leslie inhaled sharply at that. Wasn¡¯t that a bit too greedy? Jacky wanted South City, but his Master wanted the whole of Quebec! Leslie asked, ¡°What do we need to do to help? The Davies will definitely give their all to help!¡± ¡°I won¡¯t touch Morris Group for now. As for Oriental Star Group and the other big families of South City, I want them all!¡± A cold glint shed across Jacky¡¯s eyes. Leslie asked in a shaky voice, ¡°A-Are we also gonna kill our way to the top like we didst night?¡± Jacky suddenlyughed. ¡°Nope! These are apletely different breed of people we¡¯re talking about here. We could defeat the likes of Brock Green and the underworld clubs through brute force, but these are all high-ss wolves in suits. If we kill even just one or two of them, there¡¯ll be an uproar. South City will really go after me then.¡± ¡°Then what should be our course of action?¡± Leslie asked. Jacky smiled sinisterly. ¡°We fight fire with fire. I¡¯d love to meet the boss of Oriental Star Group. Let¡¯s invite her over! In fact, let¡¯s do it tonight.¡± Leslie couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°What if she doesn¡¯t want toe?¡± Right as the words left his mouth, Leslie regretted speaking. He felt a cold re sweep across him, freezing him to the spot. Chapter 619 Chapter 619 As expected, Jacky was already staring at him with icy eyes. ¡°That¡¯s your problem! I want to see her tonight, that¡¯ll be my problem.¡± ¡°Understood! I¡¯m sorry, I promise I¡¯ll do exactly as you asked!¡± Leslie said, hurriedly pressing his forehead to the floor in a deep bow. Jacky¡¯s meaning was clear enough. No matter how, he wanted to meet Zoey that very night. ¡°If you can¡¯t even get this done, then you¡¯d better start thinking of yourst words,¡± Jacky said mildly. The moment he left, Leslie wiped off his cold sweat with the back of his hand. N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. He nearly died in there. He couldn¡¯t risk making that mistake again. ¡°You, get this done.¡± Leslie passed the baton to Derek. To him, it was way too embarrassing for him to personally invite someone over. ¡°Of course! Don¡¯t worry, Father, I¡¯ll be sure to prove myself to Jacky.¡± Derek smiled. The Triple Group¡¯s building had been renamed under Oriental Star Group. In Zoey¡¯s office, the secretary reported, ¡°Ms. Lopez, someone who ims to be Derek Davies is asking to see you.¡± ¡°Bring him in.¡± Zoey nodded. Recently, a number of South City¡¯s family business representatives visited her. She hadn¡¯t turned anyone down yet. Soon enough, Derek and the others reached the reception area. ¡°You¡¯re Ms. Zoey Lopez?¡± Derek asked snidely. To Derek, there was no one in South City who he couldn¡¯t afford to mess with. He had always been straightforward and cocky. ¡°Yes. May I know what you¡¯re here for?¡± Zoey already didn¡¯t like his tone very much. ¡°My master wants you to join us for dinner tonight! I¡¯m just here to pass on the message. I¡¯ll send someone over to pick you upter tonight.¡± Derek clearly didn¡¯t care about whether Zoey agreed or disagreed. ¡°Get ready. I¡¯ll be back to pick you up in a while.¡± After that, he turned to leave. ¡°Hold it right there,¡± Zoey said in a crisp voice. ¡°What?¡± ¡°Who is this master you¡¯re speaking of?¡± Zoey asked. ¡°You¡¯ll know tonight. Either way, he¡¯s way more respectable than you can even imagine. Just listen to whatever he says.¡± Derek had just finished speaking when Zoey called out, ¡°Send him off.¡± ¡°What¡¯s that supposed to mean?¡± he asked in disbelief. ¡°Sorry. I don¡¯t ept invitations from strangers,¡± Zoey declined. Derekughed. ¡°Zoey Lopez, I¡¯ll have you know that you may turn down everyone else in South City, but this will be the one person you aren¡¯t allowed to decline! In fact, there¡¯s no reason for you to do so.¡± Jacky had already killed Brock Green. Who would dare to turn him down? ¡°Then why don¡¯t you tell me who he is?¡± Zoey was already clearly furious. ¡°His identity is to be kept secret, so you¡¯ll only know when you see him! If you turn him down, you¡¯ll really regret it. Do you know how Brock Green and the Grandmaster diedst night? My master killed both of them!¡± Derek announced proudly. ¡°That¡¯s not a reason. Send him away!¡± Zoeymanded. The guards forced Derek out of Oriental Star Group. ¡°I wasn¡¯t done!¡± Derek screeched urgently. ¡°What do we do now? That woman clearly isn¡¯t willing to do this the nice way!¡± one of his subordinates asked. ¡°If she won¡¯t y nice, we won¡¯t either! Once she gets off work, we¡¯ll bring her back by force.¡± Derek chuckled. ¡°Jacky already told us he wanted to see her no matter what!¡± ¡°Understood. We¡¯ll keep watch right here,¡± his subordinates replied. Chapter 620 Chapter 620 Zoey got off work right at 7 p.m.. She dragged her exhausted body out of the building. She was supposed to work overtime, but the ck family was worried about her safety and demanded that she work at home. Not far off, two of Derek¡¯s subordinates were preparing to attack after spotting her walking out of the building. ¡°Slow down! It¡¯s not a good idea to attack her here. We¡¯ll wait until she¡¯s almost home!¡± Derek said. They had no idea that their every move was under someone else¡¯s control right now. Levi knew everything that was going on. Despite that, he wasn¡¯t the least bit worried. Very soon, the chauffeur drove out. Ss followed Zoey into the car. Derek instantly followed them. The ck family manor was in a rather secluded area, so there weren¡¯t many cars on the way to the manor. Suddenly, the driver stepped on the brakes. The road before them was blocked by a few cars. A few people stepped out of the cars. Derek knocked on the window with a wide grin. ¡°Ms. Lopez, would you so kindly follow me? I¡¯d like if you could follow me willingly. If not, I¡¯ll have to use force.¡± There were over ten people behind him. With just onemand, they would kick the door down and drag her away. Zoey simply frowned stubbornly. ¡°No. I don¡¯t ept invitations from strangers!¡± N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. ¡°Okay, I see how it is! Do you really think you¡¯re some big shot now? Jacky asked me to invite you because he respects you! Don¡¯t let that get to your head, you b*tch! I¡¯ll ask you onest time, are you going or not?¡± Derek roared. ¡°No. I won¡¯t go.¡± Zoey turned him down firmly once again. ¡°Okay, you asked for it!¡± Derek was just about to bark amand. Bang! The other door suddenly swung open. A six-foot-tall woman got off the car, surrounded by a strong aura. m! Ss¡¯s face remained emotionless as she swung a kick toward Derek¡¯s head. He immediately got thrown backward, mming into one of their cars. ¡°Kill that b*tch!¡± Derek roared. All of his subordinates rushed toward them, roaring. m! p! Bang! In less than a minute, everyone was lying on the floor and moaning in pain. All of his subordinates were skilled fighters, but they had unfortunately met a soldier who had just left the squad. They couldn¡¯t evenpete with her. ¡°Screw off! If anyone elsees to mess with Ms. Lopez again, I¡¯ll kill them!¡± Ss warned coldly. Derek was on the verge of tears. How is this woman so good at fighting? At the other side of town, in the Davies family¡¯s restaurant, Jacky sat down at a prepared table as the family members crowded around him. Hezily asked, ¡°It¡¯s already 8 p.m.. Is she here yet?¡± Leslie started to panic. Where is Derek? He¡¯d been gone for half the day now! Is he unable to do even such a simple thing? ¡°What are you doing here? I asked you to bring her over, didn¡¯t I?¡± Jacky asked coldly at the sight of Leslie, who practically wet himself after being called out. ¡°I-I sent my son to do it! I had t-to stay behind and make¡­ sure all your demands were met, right? In case anything happened¡­¡± Leslie stammered. ¡°I said 8 p.m., didn¡¯t I? She¡¯s three minuteste. What¡¯s up with that? Do you just not give a sh*t about whatever I told you?¡± Jacky started raising his voice, causing Leslie to fall to his knees. ¡°I¡¯ll immediately ask for their whereabouts!¡± Leslie instantly ced the call. ¡°You piece of trash, where are you? Where is Zoey Lopez?¡± Leslie bellowed. ¡°Things aren¡¯t looking good! Zoey has a super strong female bodyguard that beat all of us!¡± ¡°What? She beat all of you?¡± Leslie said in shock. ¡°What¡¯s the problem?¡± Jacky asked coldly. Chapter 621 Chapter 621 ¡°Zoey turned you down, Jacky! She even let her bodyguard beat them up!¡± Leslie replied. ¡°How dare she?¡± Jacky roared, his eyes glinting murderously. ¡°No one should have the guts to turn me down! Whoever turns me down is already a dead person in my book!¡± Jacky said furiously. At that very moment, Derek returned with his subordinates. They all sported ck eyes, split lips and a multitude of bruises and injuries. Derek instantly copsed in a bow in front of Jacky and cried out, ¡°You have to help us!¡± ¡°Tell me everything that happened!¡± Jacky¡¯s face was as dark as coal. ¡°We went to invite Zoey over on your behalf, but she was incredibly disrespectful! When I brought up your name, she even swore at you! We were about to use force when her bodyguard beat us all up!¡± Derek took some liberties with his storytelling. Jacky couldn¡¯t care less about how true the story was. From that, he understood Zoey had turned him down and beat his subordinates up. This was a clear p to his face! ¡°You¡¯re all garbage! You can¡¯t even bring one person to me! What do I keep you all around for?¡± Jacky roared in anger. He hadn¡¯t thought that he¡¯d need to personally step out for something like this. Leslie was terrified. Jacky changed the topic. ¡°Still, there¡¯s no one on earth that I can¡¯t invite!¡± He looked at Leslie. ¡°Go and tell Zoey Lopez that she has toe bow before me before tonight ends. If not, they¡¯ll all end up like Brock Green!¡± ¡°Understood!¡± Soon enough, Leslie arrived at the ck family manor. By now, everyone knew Leslie was one of the puppets of the mysterious force that had taken over South City. They were terrified at the mere sight of him. ¡°What are you here for, Mr. Davies?¡± Bailey asked respectfully. ¡°Bring Zoey Lopez out right now!¡± Lesliemanded in a cold voice. Very quickly, Zoey walked out of the house with Ss by her side. ¡°Zoey, this is yourst warning! Jacky demanded for you to go and kneel before him by tonight, or else all of you will suffer the same fate as Brock Green!¡± After that, Leslie left. ¡°Who¡¯s Jacky? In fact, what happened to Brock?¡± Zoey asked, confused. ¡°Zoey, you¡¯re in big trouble!¡± After Meredith and the others told Zoey what was going on, her expression changed to one of terror. She hadn¡¯t known that her mysterious inviter was such a terrifying person. The cks were all incredibly worried. They had purposely invited Ss to be Zoey¡¯s bodyguard so they could prevent her from getting in danger. They hadn¡¯t expected her to really cause trouble! ¡°What should we do?¡± Bailey asked. Zoey said firmly, ¡°I¡¯m not going. I don¡¯t even know him! Why would I go?¡± Ss nodded. ¡°That¡¯s right. I¡¯m on Ms. Lopez¡¯s side. With me here, no one can hurt her, anyway.¡± Bailey instantly rebutted, ¡°It¡¯s no longer about whether you go. You have to go! Jacky is much too strong. He killed people as strong as Brock and the Grandmaster! If you don¡¯t go, we¡¯ll all be in big trouble.¡± Russell asked, ¡°If she goes, won¡¯t she be in danger?¡± ¡°No, of course not. Jacky purposely invited her. If he really wanted to harm her, he wouldn¡¯t have sent someone over to invite her. He would have just snatched and killed her,¡± Pam mused. N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. They all saw sense in that. Meredith said, ¡°Zoey, you should go! Do it for the sake of the family. Don¡¯t worry, nothing will happen to you!¡± ¡°Grandma, I-¡± Zoey was finally wavering. ¡°She¡¯s not going!¡± A voice suddenly rang out. Chapter 622 Chapter 622 Levi had arrived. He scoffed coldly, ¡°If he wants to invite her, then he shoulde to beg for himself!¡± They became outraged at hisment. ¡°What are you saying, Levi?¡± ¡°You better not let Jacky hear you! If not, you¡¯ll die a really painful death!¡± ¡°What are you even here for? You and Zoey are already divorced. You have no right to boss her around!¡± The ck family members red at Levi, their gaze full of hatred. Levi smirked, ¡°I have no right? Have you forgotten that we¡¯re still business partners? Since this has to do with Zoey¡¯s safety, of course I have to butt in!¡± When she saw Levi, Zoey became much more at ease. However, Meredith red at Ss. ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you not to let Levi near Zoey? Get rid of him! While you¡¯re at it, you can really prove yourself to us.¡± Meredith just wanted to use Ss to teach Levi a lesson. She wanted him to stay far away from her granddaughter. ¡°Grandma, I¡¯ll go, alright? Don¡¯t bother Levi.¡± Zoey finally agreed. Only then did Meredith rx. ¡°Okay. Go, quickly. Ss, follow her. If anything happens, let me know!¡± After they walked outside, Levi called out, ¡°You¡¯re not going.¡± Ss looked at Levi before saying, ¡°Ms. Lopez, I might hate his guts, but he¡¯s right. You can¡¯t go.¡± ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll listen to you two,¡± Zoey said with a nod. The three of them booked a hotel room to stay in for the night. Back at the Davies family, Jacky and the others were still working. ¡°Jacky, I¡¯ve already told her toe! Even if she doesn¡¯t want toe, the ck family will still force her toe. In fact, they just called to say that she¡¯s on her way!¡± Leslie reported with a smile. Jacky nodded, satisfied. ¡°Looks like the ck family knows their stuff.¡± Leslie and some others chuckled. ¡°You really broke records with what you didst night! Now, the entire South City is scared of you!¡± ¡°Is that so? Now we wait.¡± Jacky closed his eyes to rest them for a bit. At 10 p.m., the doors remained closed. It stayed the same at 11 p.m.. At midnight, Jacky¡¯s eyes shot open. ¡°Where is she?¡± he asked coldly. ¡°She has yet to arrive,¡± Leslie reported, bowing his head. He had set up some people on watch nearby, but they hadn¡¯t spotted Zoey at all. ¡°Would you like me to ask the ck family?¡± Leslie asked cautiously. ¡°There¡¯s no need. She¡¯s noting,¡± Jacky said with a chuckle. Leslie, Derek and the others waited with bated breath around him. Despite his chuckle, he was actually furious. This was already two huge ps to the face. He couldn¡¯t just take that lying down. ¡°She clearly doesn¡¯t give a sh*t about me. Oh, well, I still refuse to believe that I can¡¯t force her to come!¡± Jacky said with a sinister smile. ¡°I¡¯ll slowly force you out of your little hiding spot!¡± Jacky continued chuckling darkly to himself. Clearly, he already had a n. Besides, his master wasn¡¯t here yet, so he could take his time. All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. Nothing happened the whole night. The ck family were under the impression that Zoey had really gone to Jacky. The next day, she arrived at her office and spotted a gift box on her desk. ¡°Who is this from?¡± Zoey asked. ¡°I don¡¯t know, Ms. Lopez. It¡¯s been here since just now,¡± her secretary replied, just as confused. ¡°Open it and check,¡± Zoey said. The secretary seemed a little nervous, not daring to open it up. ¡°I¡¯ll do it!¡± Ss stepped forward and opened the box. ¡°Oh!¡± The moment the box opened, Zoey and Ss immediately went pale in terror. Thump. The secretary, who was in no way as brave as the others, copsed on the ground in a dead faint. Chapter 623 Chapter 623 The reason behind that was simple. The box contained ten fingers that had been chopped off, and they were still oozing blood at the time. If Zoey wasn¡¯t mentally strong, she would¡¯ve passed out right then and there. Ss, on the other hand, remained calm. ¡°I¡¯ll go deal with this. Don¡¯t worry,¡± promised Ss before she took the box away and took the secretary to the infirmary. N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. ¡°Ms. Lopez, this is obviously their doing!¡± imed Ss with a grim expression on. She had thought that her job as a security guard would be simple, never would she expected to encounter something that serious on her first day. That was fine for her, though, because it would¡¯ve been too boring otherwise. ¡°Ms. Lopez, should I go deal with the perpetrator?¡± asked Ss. Ss was a warrior, so she was fearless. ¡°No, you can¡¯t go!¡± The phone in the office rang at that moment, and Zoey went to pick it up. The unfamiliar voice of a man came through, ¡°Is this Ms. Zoey Lopez?¡± ¡°Yes, and who are you?¡± asked Zoey. ¡°Ms. Lopez is so forgetful. I sent an invitation twice yesterday, and you¡¯ve already forgotten about me. I am Jacky Lawson. Remember that.¡± ¡°You!¡± growled Zoey as an icy expression settled on her face. ¡°By the way, Ms. Lopez, have you received my gift? Do you like it?¡± asked Jacky before he chuckled aloud. ¡°Are you threatening me? Well, too bad, because I am not afraid!¡± replied Zoey coolly. ¡°Ms. Lopez is so imposing. You are the first person who ever dared reject my request, and I admire that. However, I will be giving you a gift every day from now on. Please look forward to it.¡± Beep! Beep! Beep! Jacky hung up immediately after. Zoey sighed a long breath of relief. She was eerily pale at the time, and she¡¯d be lying if she said that she wasn¡¯t afraid. A gift every day? I got bloody fingers today, so what¡¯s next? An arm? A leg? Or maybe even a human head? When Zoey thought about that, her breathing became uneven, and she was so terrified that all the color drained from her face. It seemed that she had gotten herself into a heap of trouble. ¡°Ss, should I just go to him? We can¡¯t let this go on.¡± Zoey was already starting to raise her white g. She was worried about making a bigger mess if she persisted. ¡°Ms. Lopez, something terrible happened,¡± said an employee suddenly as he rushed in nervously. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± asked Zoey. ¡°Someone just discovered Barry from the sanitization department on the washroom floor. All ten of his fingers were chopped off¡­¡± ¡°What?¡± Boom! Zoey¡¯s mind went nk, and even Ss looked affected. So the ¡°gift¡± I just received¡­ Seems like they had already looked into everyone close to me, and they might target anyone. Barry of the sanitization department is the victim of the day. My secretary might be the next victim, and members of the ck family might be targeted as well. Zoey was devastated when she thought about that possibility. She felt out of breath. That was when Meredith called her suddenly. ¡°Zoey, did you not go to the Davies family residence yesterday?¡± asked Meredith anxiously. ¡°No, I didn¡¯t, grandma,¡± replied Zoey honestly. ¡°Ah, you¡¯ve made a huge mess this time, youngdy. A handful of the ck family¡¯s maids went missing today, and we still can¡¯t reach them,¡± informed Meredith, who sounded worried. ¡°You know what? Find a way and go clean up the mess you¡¯ve made, or we might be the ones who go missing next!¡± urged Meredith. Boom! Zoey was on the verge of breaking down. That was just the first day, and her family might be the ones getting hurt in the following days. What do I do? Two streams of tears rolled down Zoey¡¯s cheeks silently. Chapter 624 Chapter 624 ¡°Ms. Lopez, I will go deal with them right away,¡± growled Ss angrily. Zoey shook her head and replied, ¡°That won¡¯t do. They are operating from the shadows while we are wide open.¡± Ss was stumped. She could deal with anything if it were allid out in in sight, but she was not good at dealing with schemes and hidden traps. ¡°Then what should we do?¡± asked Ss, who felt a headacheing. That was only their first day! Zoey calmed her employees down and sent the injured to the hospital, but she was getting more and more worried. An invisible threat was looming over her head, and she was in a position where she couldn¡¯t do anything even though she knew that she was in danger¡­ ¡°I should¡¯ve listened to grandmast night and drop by the Davies family residence,¡± murmured Zoey, who was starting to regret her decision. She didn¡¯t realize that rejecting a simple invitation would bring about a problem that big. Even Ss couldn¡¯t help but bite her lip a little. I shouldn¡¯t have acted so impulsively and caused such a mess. At the Davies family¡¯s residence. ¡°The ck family is in a mess now, Jacky, and the people at Oriental Star Group are terrified as well,¡± informed Derek with a smile. Jacky grinned evilly. ¡°That¡¯s what I was aiming for. Zoey Lopez rejected my offer, in return, I shall make her live in fear for the rest of her life!¡± Leslieughed aloud and said, ¡°Hah, rejecting Jacky Lawson. That woman doesn¡¯t know what¡¯s good for her.¡± Jackyughed as well. ¡°Honestly though, I am curious about the kind of woman who dares to go against me.¡± ¡°I have a photo of her, Jacky. Here,¡± said Derek as he showed Jacky a few photos of Zoey. ¡°Huh?¡± Jacky¡¯s eyes glowed when he saw Zoey¡¯s photos. He grinned as he examined the photo closely, and it seemed like he was extremely excited about it. Jacky¡¯s reaction surprised even the two fighting experts standing beside him. One of the fighters wore a ck mask while the other wore a white mask. Master has never been lustful, nor has he ever been attracted by any women. Why is he acting strange this time? Did he see someone exotic? ¡°She is stunning,¡± murmured Jacky. Ever since Jacky was a kid, his master had been telling him that women and gambling were things that he cannot get close to. His master imed that they would affect his future and that Jacky was destined to be great. That was why Jacky had always been strict with his private life, and he had only ever been with a few women. He would only be with those who truly captivated him and would ignore the rest. It was obvious that Zoey had captivated Jacky. He instantly changed his n and decided that he wouldn¡¯t keep threatening or scaring Zoey. Instead, he would make her be his! One look at Jacky¡¯s expression, and Leslie knew just what the former was thinking. Leslie immediately said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Jacky. I will have that woman delivered to your bed tonight.¡± Jacky shifted his gaze to Leslie and red, ¡°I have lost faith in you two, so you will not carry out this mission!¡± ¡°I¡­¡± Leslie and Derek both have their heads down. ¡°Spread the news in the underworld. Anyone who can deliver Zoey Lopez over to me tonight will receive ten territories and two underground gambling centers,¡± ordered Jacky. ¡°Understood.¡± The entire underworld of South City stirred upon receiving that news. Ten territories and two underground gambling centers? For people of underworld, the offer was simply too alluring. Whoever gets their hands on the reward would be turned into a major yer in the underworld of South City, and they would be entitled to receive Jacky¡¯s protection. That was the kind of privilege that would tempt others to kill even the Grandmaster and Brock Green. C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. The entire underworld was plunged into chaos. Over thousands of people were persuaded, and everyone wanted to personally hand Zoey over to Jacky. Naturally, Zoey was unaware of the fact that every criminal in South City had their eyes on her. Chapter 625 Chapter 625 The building where Zoey¡¯s office was located, in particr, had a lot of random strangers showing up. Everything about Zoey was learned and shared in real-time. Over a thousand men had their eyes on her. Leslie couldn¡¯t help but admire Jacky¡¯s strategy. Jacky got the entire underworld to work for him, so neither he nor his subordinate needed to show up. That kept Jacky¡¯s identity a secret. He¡¯s good, really good. ¡°I¡¯ve also learned that Zoey is still a virgin, even though she has been married for over six years. Her husband never slept with her,¡± shared Derek. Jacky tapped on Derek¡¯s shoulder in appreciation after hearing that. ¡°Good, that is great news. I wouldn¡¯t have minded if she is married, but it¡¯s even better if she¡¯s a virgin. Tonight is destined to be a beautiful night. Derek, go get the room ready,¡± said Jacky. Leslie immediately chimed in, ¡°Jacky, I promise that you will have a great time tonight.¡± ¡°Hahaha¡­¡± The men allughed aloud. Night fell soon after, and the entire city fell into darkness. Zoey and Ss realized that the parking lot was empty when they walked out of the elevator. A chill ambushed them and made them shiver. Ss had her guard up as she scanned her surroundings. She sensed that something was off. ¡°Ms. Lopez, please get in the car before me,¡± instructed Ss sternly. Her instinct told her that they were not alone. Zoey got into the car obediently and urged, ¡°Ss, hurry and get into the car too. Let¡¯s leave as quickly as possible.¡± ¡°It¡¯s toote for that,¡± replied Ss. She had just finished speaking when shadows jumped out of every corner of the parking lot. Bang! Bang! Bang! A number of cars stopped simultaneously, and a handful of men got out of each car. There were at least a few hundred men, and they surrounded the two women. ¡°What is going on?¡± blurted Zoey, who was scared witless. She had never seen anything like that before, so she fished out her phone to ask for help. However, she soon realized that her phone couldn¡¯t receive any signals. A fierce-looking hooligan rushed over at that moment. Ss stood her ground, like a mountain of cold steel. ¡°F*ck off! We only want Zoey Lopez, and bystanders can leave,¡± barked the leader cruelly. ¡°You will have to get through me to get to Ms. Lopez,¡± scoffed Ss, whose eyes shone with determination. ¡°Attack!¡± Over hundreds of men rushed over, and they seemed as overwhelming as a tsunami. Ss growled and faced them head on. Ss was a female warrior who had fought on the battlefield, after all, so she was ridiculously powerful. Her skilled battle techniques shone through as soon as she started fighting. C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. She was so good that she knocked over a dozen men down with a single hit. Ss was ruthless, and she showed no mercy, so the experts from the underworld couldn¡¯t even get close to her. A few minutester, Ss knocked over fifty men down. Seeing that got the others to fear her a little. ¡°Boys, we will be rewarded with ten territories and two gambling centers if we capture Zoey Lopez! Attack now. She is but a woman, and she can¡¯t keep up no matter how strong she is.¡± Someone had shouted from the crowd and that inspired the men to push forward as if they had been drugged with a serum that gave them courage. Ss was the obstacle in their quest to getting rich, and everyone wanted to destroy her. Even though Ss was strong, there were simply too many against her. With hundreds of men attacking simultaneously, she was slowly but surely pushed back. Bang! Someone finallynded a kick on Ss. Ss forced herself to stand up, despite having over a dozen cuts on her. ¡°Kill her!¡± A few men had a dagger with them, and they rushed over. Ss¡¯ life was on the line¡­ Zoey wanted to get out of the car and save Ss, but she didn¡¯t even have the time to do so. All she could do was watch. Chapter 626 Chapter 626 Boom! At that crucial moment, a force that could rival that of an insanely aggressive tornado flew over, and the men who were about to kill Ss were forced to back away. Thud! Thud! Thud! A series of pained moans could be heard after that. Over a dozen men lost their ability to fight within those few nanoseconds. All Zoey and Ss saw was a dark shadow showing up in front of them. The shadow was none other than Hades. Levi¡¯s order for Hades was that he must protect Zoey, even if it meant sacrificing his own life. As such, his mission was to destroy every single person in front of him. Hades attacked. He was like a leopard dashing towards his prey. Hades had a reputation of having killed over a thousand men, and he was a country¡¯s God of War. Compared to the soldiers in the army, the underworld hooligans were nothing but sniveling babies. When Hades fought, he made others feel as if they had somehow fallen into the cruelest and deepest pit of hell. It only took him about ten minutes to crush everyone and get them to moan in pain on the floor. No one was left standing. Both Zoey and Ss were stupefied. He is too powerful. H-he just crushed over a hundred men in mere minutes? After dealing with the men, Hades walked over to Ss and spoke in pieces. It was like he was a foreigner who was struggling to speak theirnguage. ¡°I here, no one hurt Ms. Lopez.¡± Hades left after saying his piece with a heavy ent and terrible grammar. Brock Green¡¯s oldrades and over a hundred other experts had surrendered as soon as they saw Hades. They didn¡¯t realize that Zoey was protected by a man that powerful. In short, anyone who knew Hades had backed away out of fear. Hades had, in effect, destroyed the entire underworld all on his own. That was precisely why Levi had assigned the task of keeping Zoey safe to Hades. C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. Both Zoey and Ss were surprised. Zoey, in particr, was utterly speechless. Someone else is protecting me? Someone that powerful, no less. His ent¡­ He has to be from a foreign country. ¡°What?¡± shouted Jacky, who soon received the news. ¡°Zoey Lopez¡¯s bodyguard crushed over hundreds of men on his own? And everyone who went was defeated?¡± Jacky¡¯s eyes bulged so much that it seemed like they were about to pop out of his sockets. Everyone was in shock. They knew that the man had, in effect, destroyed the underworld of South City. Derek immediately added, ¡°Zoey¡¯s personal bodyguard is too powerful, Jacky.¡± ¡°Looks like I¡¯ve underestimated her. No wonder she dared to reject my offer. Turns out she had something up her sleeves,¡± mused Jacky. ¡°Seems like my investigation on Zoey isn¡¯t detailed enough. How about I look into her bodyguard as well?¡± asked Leslie. ¡°That won¡¯t be necessary. I refuse to believe that there is someone out there that I can¡¯t get my hands on,¡± replied Jacky as he shook his head. After that, he added, ¡°Hey, you two.¡± Jacky turned to the two men wearing masks. ¡°We¡¯re listening, master,¡± replied the two men while standing up straight. ¡°Go and get Zoey over for me and kill anyone who gets in your way,¡± barked Jacky coldly. ¡°We promise to aplish our mission, master.¡± Leslie and the others drew a sharp breath. They¡¯re both going? Isn¡¯t that a little too much? Leslie and the others had only ever witnessed those two masked men working twice. The men were weird, and they moved like they were performing a magic show. One re could literally kill someone, and a single touch could pulverize their victims. No one can stop them. Jackyughed aloud. ¡°Who would¡¯ve thought that I¡¯d find someone that powerful in South City?¡± ¡°Jacky, isn¡¯t it a little too over-the-top to send both men in?¡± asked Leslie, who thought that sending in one of them was sufficient. ¡°That is why you can¡¯t get anything done right! I want to be a hundred percent sure that this is done right,¡± shouted Jacky as he red over. ¡°Understood. Thank you for teaching me a lesson, Jacky,¡± replied Leslie. Meanwhile, the two fighting experts with their masks on had arrived at the ck family¡¯s manor. ¡°Let¡¯s just kill everyone in there,¡± suggested the man in the white mask as his eyes shimmered with cruelty. Chapter 627 Chapter 627 ¡°Sure.¡± Just as the two experts were about to walk in, a shadow suddenly appeared in front of them. Or, to be more urate, two shadows showed up. One of the men was hiding behind the other guy and was taking his time to reveal himself. He had a cigarette between his lips, and the glow at the end of his cigarette was especially bright in the dark. That man was none other than Levi Garrison. ¡°Barging into my territory, are we? Seems to me you have a death wish!¡± said Levi softly. The two masked experts turned to one another before they attacked. The one with the white mask specialized in speed, and he could kill without anyone seeing. His speed was so incredible that he could trick the naked eye. Zip! The man showed up in front of Levi in an instance, and the sharp dagger he had with him exuded a horrifying aura. The white-masked man was simply too fast. If anyone else was around, they would see that he was still standing in his original position. The fact, however, was that he was already standing in front of Levi. Swish! The dagger seemed to be engulfed in a murderous aura. The white-masked man was confident that he could kill Levi, but another man suddenly showed up in front of him. A huge shadow loomed over the white-masked man and blurred his vision. ¡°What the hell?¡± blurted the white-masked man as his expression changed sharply. He couldn¡¯t believe that someone could actually keep up with him. A sense of danger epassed the white-masked man at the very next second. Bang! His chest was punched hard, and his organs were instantly crushed. His bones also shattered. He was flying wildly like a kite with a broken string as he flew backward. Naturally, the one who attacked was Hades. The other expert, the ck-masked man, was stunned. He immediately rushed over and threw a merciless punch at Hades. The ck-masked man was strong, and his strength had never met its match before. The ck-masked man had once crushed a marble table and the Beast of Death with a single touch. He could do that because he mastered the Ancient Arts of Qi, which was a traditional fighting technique thought to be mythical. The Ancient Arts of Qi could shatter anything the hand touched, and a human body would crumble when hit. Despite that, Hades never avoided or backed away from that attack. Instead, he used the same technique and threw his punch at a simr angle. Bang! The two fists met, and the booming sound of thunder was heard. ¡°Urk!¡± The ck-masked man fell backward. He spat blood at the very next second. Crack! Half of his mask even broke off. Levi pped his hand when he saw that. He praised, ¡°Not bad, not bad at all. I made the right decision keeping you around all those years ago. White Tiger and the others no longer need toe all the way over to solve the issue.¡± ¡°I am d to be of service,¡± replied Hades, who looked like he was truly d to have received the compliment. Levi and Hades walked forward. Hades tore the white mask off of the other expert as well. That was when they saw that the masked men had the word ¡°ve¡± carved on both their faces. At that moment, both men were trembling in fear. Turned out, Brock Green was right. There was a being in South City that they could not afford to offend. At the Davies family¡¯s residence. ¡°Hmm¡­ The two of them had been gone for so long. Nothing bad could¡¯ve happened to them, could it?¡± murmured Leslie, who seemed a little nervous and worried. ¡°Pfft, that is not possible. Those two are my master¡¯s ves. One of them has been learning the Ancient Arts of Qi ever since he was a kid, while the other trained his speed with a leopard. They have reached a level that you cannot even imagine, so they couldn¡¯t have possibly failed,¡± bragged Jacky as he grinned proudly. That was why he brought those two to South City. He was confident that they were strong enough to deal with anything. ¡°I¡¯m d to hear that,¡± said Leslie, even though his heart was still thumping with anxiety. ¡°My guess is that they are busy killing everyone. Given their style, it is likely that the ck family will go extinct tonight,¡± said Jacky as he smiled. His eyes burned with a hint of lust, and it seemed like he couldn¡¯t wait to meet Zoey. Leslie gasped upon hearing that. ¡°Is that so?¡± asked a voice that suddenly rang from the other side of the door. C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. Bang! Bang! Two corpses were tossed into the room at the same time. Chapter 628 Chapter 628 Jacky, Leslie, and the others were stunned when their gaze fell upon the two corpses. A-aren¡¯t these my master¡¯s ves? H-how did they die? Jacky¡¯s eyes shone with surprise and confusion, while Leslie¡¯s jaw dropped so far that an egg could hatch between his lips. Both experts were annihted? How is that possible? Both men were the ones who crushed Brock Green¡¯s illegal boxing match and had the entire underworld of South City on its knees! Their strengths were practically god-like, and their techniques were like magic. How did they die? ¡°N-no, tell me this isn¡¯t true,¡± demanded Jacky with a look of mania in his eyes. He couldn¡¯t believe what he was seeing. Those two ves had been with him ever since they were kids, and they had killed countless experts. They had never been defeated before, but they died that day. Jacky simply couldn¡¯t believe it. What kind of monster is capable of killing them? Tap! Tap! Tap! A series of footsteps sounded, and Levi and Hades showed up. ¡°W-who are you?¡± asked Jacky in surprise. ¡°We¡¯re the ones who havee to kill you,¡± answered Levi calmly. Zip! Ten men, all of which were Jacky¡¯s bodyguards, hurried over to protect him. ¡°Die!¡± Hades attacked. All ten men fell to the floor soon after, and the other men were utterly bbergasted. Leslie and Derek had be so terrified that they knelt on the ground. They realized that they had offended someone they should never have bothered. Jacky, however, couldn¡¯t adapt to the new situation. He stared nkly at Levi and asked, ¡°Who are you?¡± ¡°Fine, let me help you understand why you must die. Zoey Lopez is my wife, and South City is under my protection. Anything I say goes. You killed in my territory, and that is nothing less than an invitation to death,¡± replied Levi. Boom! Jacky felt like he had been struck by lightning after hearing what Levi said. Jacky remembered what Brock said just before he died. Brock talked about a being in South City that could not be defeated and warned Jacky to flee as quickly as possible or he would die. Looks like this is the guy Brock warned me about¡­ And he is Zoey Lopez¡¯s husband! Jacky had calmed down by then, and he looked serene when he grinned. ¡°You truly are strong. My useless subordinates must¡¯ve made a fool of themselves in front of you. May I know more about your identity?¡± asked Jacky. Levi grinned. Looks like this man is skilled in his own way. He can stay calm despite having death looming over him. No wonder Brock and the others are no match against him. Hades scoffed, ¡°You are not worthy of learning who he is.¡± ¡°Sir, why don¡¯t we be friends instead? We haven¡¯t had any direct conflicts, and this is all just a misunderstanding. I hereby apologize for it. Moreover, my subordinates had been killed, so how about we call it even?¡± suggested Jacky, who tried to settle the issue. ¡°Oh, calling it even just like that, huh? Who do you think you are?¡± sneered Levi. Jacky smiled and replied, ¡°You don¡¯t know this, but my identity is not something an ordinary guy can handle. Settling this matter peacefully benefits you as well.¡± ¡°Too bad I don¡¯t believe in any of your words. Kill him!¡± Levi¡¯s eyes shot two sharp res over. Hades walked towards Jacky upon receiving his orders. Jacky panicked. ¡°W-what do you think you¡¯re doing? Do you know who I am? Don¡¯t do something you¡¯ll regret!¡± Leslie chimed in and advised as well, ¡°Let¡¯s calm down for a moment, sirs. He truly isn¡¯t just a regr guy. We¡¯ll all be in trouble if you hurt him.¡± ¡°It¡¯s true. The power supporting Jacky is not something anyone can handle,¡± added Derek. Jacky calmed down a lot upon hearing that. N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. Levi, however, simply roared cruelly, ¡°Kill him!¡± Hades continued moving forward upon hearing that. ¡°I am He-¡± shouted Jacky as loudly as he could. Chapter 629 Chapter 629 Zip! Like an arrow that flew out of a bow, Hades shot forward and killed Jacky with a single touch. Thump! Jacky¡¯s body fell straight onto the floor. In the end, his evil deed caused him to pay the ultimate price. The Davies family was in shock. They actually killed Jacky? Before he even told them who he is? ¡°I know you are powerful, sir, but Jacky honestly was someone who was protected. His true identity is simply too scary,¡± said Leslie ¡°I don¡¯t care who he is,¡± said Levi as he red coldly at him. Hades¡¯ eyes shone with mockery. Seriously? They¡¯re talking about true identities and protections? With this guy? Almost everyone trembles in fear when they hear this guy¡¯s title, so it¡¯s just stupid to think that he can¡¯t handle whoever¡¯s coming. Levi and Hades left after that. They left the Davies alone because as far as Levi was concerned, those people were nothing more than maggots that didn¡¯t deserve his attention. The news about the demise of Jacky and his subordinates was spread throughout the underworld in South City. Everyone was surprised to hear that. That man was defeated? ¡°Our investigation finally bore fruit. The murderer is Hades, who used to be Brock¡¯s subordinate!¡± ¡°Hades truly is powerful, but he definitely bit more than he can chew this time.¡± ¡°Right? I heard that Jacky¡¯s identity is feared throughout the Southern region of Erudia!¡± The underworld went wild. Everyone knew that the person protecting Jacky would be there soon, and the war had just begun. The Davies family was particrly nervous because they knew who Jacky really was. They understood that Jacky was just the vanguard. The rest of the army would be there soon, and that was when everything would truly change. The news of Jacky¡¯s death was shared quickly. Somewhere in South Hampton. ¡°What? My student died in South City?! Such insolence! I will have every single one of their heads for this!¡± All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. Meanwhile, Levi and Hades were at the ck family¡¯s front yard. ¡°Let them know that the matter has been settled,¡± instructed Levi. He didn¡¯t want anyone to know about his identity just yet. Instead, he wanted to tell Zoey the truth on their wedding day. There¡¯s no point in telling her everything now. I¡¯ll surprise her when we have the wedding of the century! ¡°Understood,¡± replied Hades. He walked into the ck family¡¯s residence and went to Zoey¡¯s ce. Ss was injured earlier, but those were just minor injuries. Hence, she was fine after some simple treatments. She guarded outside the door and was surprised when she saw Hades walking over. Isn¡¯t this the guy who rescued us earlier? ¡°Ms. Lopez, the man who rescued us earlier is here,¡± informed Ss immediately. Zoey rushed out upon hearing that. ¡°Ms. Lopez, I¡¯ve dealt with the troublemaker, and everything is fine now,¡± reported Hades before he turned around to leave. ¡°Wait, Um, thank you for your help. May I know who you are?¡± asked Zoey as she chased after him. However, Hades simply left without even turning back. ¡°Ss, hurry after him and find out who he is,¡± requested Zoey. ¡°Okay,¡± replied Ss. She was curious about Hades¡¯ true identity as well. Something about Hades felt familiar, and Ss was certain that she had met him before, even though she never saw his face. Chapter 630 Chapter 630 Sster saw someone she definitely knew¡­ Levi Garrison! Isn¡¯t he Ms. Lopez¡¯s ex? I almost beat him up two days ago. Huh¡­ Who would¡¯ve thought that he was the one keeping Ms. Lopez safe? Wait, why is the expert following him around? Didn¡¯t the cks say that he is useless? He is just a security guard from Morris Group, isn¡¯t he? So how did he pull all that off? Hold on, he also knows Ezra, from the Western Warzone¡­ perhaps it isn¡¯t a coincidence that they met? Countless questions were swirling inside Ss¡¯ mind when she heard Hades asking Levi, ¡°God of War, should I drag her out?¡± Levi grinned and called out, ¡°Come on out. You¡¯ve already crouched and hidden for so long.¡± Upon hearing that, Ss was startled. She had always been proud of her skills to stay hidden. She was at the top of her squad in that field. Darn it, they caught me. Ss had no choice but to show herself. She asked curiously, ¡°H-how long have you known?¡± ¡°I knew you were following me the second you left the house,¡± replied Hades as he red grouchily at Ss. Ss finally saw Hades¡¯ face, and she gasped, ¡°Y-you are Hades from L Nation. Y-you¡­.¡± Ss remembered how, a few years ago, Ezra led the army from the Western Warzone to fight against the army from L Nation. Hades was so strong that he defeated the Western warriors over a dozen times. In the end, the God of War had to step up and personally lead the army to defeat the L Nation¡¯s army. The L Nation army was pulverized. However, Hades had already left asting impression on the Western warriors, and that was why Ss recognized Hades. She was practically traumatized. Her expression turned, and she stared at Levi with astonishment shining in her eyes. Who the hell is he? How did he get Hades to protect Ms. Lopez? Is he someone of importance? Or perhaps a rich guy? Levi chuckled when he saw her reaction. ¡°You actually recognize him. Well, that is understandable. After all, you¡¯ve battled against Hades when you were serving under that punk, Ezra,¡±mented Levi. Boom! Levi¡¯s words blew Ss¡¯ mind. How does Levi Garrison know about all that? Who the hell is he? ¡°W-who are you?¡± asked Ss. Levi took a puff from his cigarette and grinned before instructing, ¡°You tell her.¡± Hades turned to Ss and answered, ¡°The man standing in front of you is the nightmare of every soldier in every other country. He is the weapon of mass destruction and the devil of the battlefield, and his title is the God of War of Erudia!¡± Boom! Ss¡¯ legs instinctively gave way upon hearing the answer and she slumped onto the ground. The God of War? Holy cr*p! It¡¯s the legendary God of War. No wonder he knew all about the battle at the Western Warzone and got Hades as his personal guard, he even called the head of the Western border chief, Ezra, a punk¡­ Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. Ss was horrified when she learned everything. She knew that she had made a grave mistake. I can¡¯t believe that I actually attacked the God of War! Ss stood up unsteadily before she bowed to Levi. ¡°I, Ss, an ex-warrior of the Western Warzone, am honored to meet you, God of War.¡± As far as the soldiers of Erudia were concerned, meeting the God of War was a great privilege. Ss was proud of herself. She didn¡¯t realize that her job was protecting the God of War¡¯s wife. Levi greeted politely as well. ¡°Please punish me for my mistakes, Chief!¡± said Ss. ¡°Punish you? Why?¡± asked Levi as he frowned. Ss felt a little embarrassed as she reminded him, ¡°I was rude to you the other day and almost attacked you. Please punish me for it.¡± Levi suddenly burst outughing, and that got Ss curious. Chapter 631 Chapter 631 ¡°It¡¯s true that if my wife didn¡¯t show up that day, I would¡¯ve taught you a lesson, but you almost died protecting my wife. That deserves a reward, so I will ignore the previous incident. Just continue keeping my wife safe,¡± informed Levi. It¡¯d save Levi a lot of trouble if someone as capable as Ss was protecting Zoey. ¡°Understood. I promise I will protect Zoey with all I¡¯ve got.¡± Ss had already retired from the battlefield, but she still had the heart of a warrior. From that moment on, she vowed to protect Zoey with her entire being. After Ss returned, Zoey asked, ¡°How is it? Did you find out who he is?¡± Ss shook her head and replied, ¡°I was discovered as soon as I left, Ms. Lopez, so let¡¯s not talk about it anymore. Still, you should know that the person protecting you has to be someone who cares deeply about you.¡± The first person that Zoey thought of was Levi, but she quickly dismissed that idea because the man seemed too powerful to be Levi. South City turned quiet after Jacky met his demise. However, those in the inner circle understood that the silence was just the calm before the storm. A bloodbath was on the horizon. The ck family knew nothing about that, of course. They simply thought that their troubles were over. Meredith even pushed Zoey to go on blind dates. The former had looked through a lot of profiles, but none caught her eyes. ¡°I feel like no one in Quebec is good enough for Zoey,¡± imed Meredith proudly. ¡°Indeed. At first, I thought that it would be a piece of cake to find Zoey a suitor. Now that we¡¯ve looked, I see that there are none good enough for her, and if we aren¡¯t satisfied with these men, there is no way that Zoey would be interested in them either,¡± said Robert who looked troubled as he sighed. Logan and Jennie entered the room at that moment. ¡°Grandma, grandpa, we looked into the matter like you asked and found the perfect candidate. He meets all of your requirements, and I am certain that Zoey would love him too!¡± bragged Jennie. ¡°Tell us.¡± Both Meredith and Robert were excited. ¡°The guy is incredible. He is of mixed-blood with the perfect genes, and he is a legitimate heir. His mother is royalty from a foreign country,¡± shared Jennie. ¡°Huh? A mixed-blood? That¡¯s perfect! They¡¯re tall and handsome, and have good genes,¡± said the cks, who were satisfied so far. That was a time when mixed-bloods were popr. ¡°What¡¯s his family like?¡± asked Meredith. ¡°Oh, his family is ridiculously powerful. His grandpa is the major shareholder at the ce I work in, New Alliance Bank. In other words, his grandpa is the renowned Kurt Gates of South Hampton.¡± ¡°What? Kurt Gates?¡± Both Meredith and Robert were stunned. Kurt was a reputable and respectable man in South Hampton and the president of the South Hampton Chamber of Commerce. The fact that South Hampton was the economic district of Erudia would mean that the president of the Chamber of Commerce in that district had to be extremely powerful. The man was probably so powerful that even an overview of his power would scare most to death. He was one of the leading men in South Hampton¡¯s economic circles, and his wealth wasparable to that of a country. He managed over a hundred private banks and had a great reputation in South Hampton. He also had countless disciples and was regarded as a God among men. In fact, he was like a mythical dragon roaming in the sky. His grandson has got to be perfect as well. ¡°It was a coincidence, but his grandson, Landyn, came to New Alliance Bank to participate in an event, and I bumped into him,¡± informed Jennie as she grinned. ¡°But would he agree to the marriage? Zoey¡¯s worth is fifty billion, but that is not a lot.¡± The cks¡¯ worries had shifted. Now, they felt like they weren¡¯t good enough for him. Jennie chuckled and replied, ¡°You guys probably don¡¯t know about this, but Landyn was Zoey¡¯s senior when she studied overseas. He was the one who came to me, and he was delighted when he heard that Zoey got a divorce. I think he will definitely agree to a wedding. Moreover, I heard that Landyn tried to court Zoey back in the days¡­¡± ¡°That is great news!¡± The cks were all excited and happy to hear it. They could finally merge with a powerful family!Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. Chapter 632 Chapter 632 Oriental Star Group. In the CEO¡¯s office. ¡°Ms. Lopez, something bad seems to have happened,¡± said Ss all of a sudden. Zoey was stunned, ¡°Huh? Something happened?¡± ¡°Check it out. There are a lot of cars parked on the ground floor,¡± informed Ss, who was staring out the window. Zoey walked over to take a look. As promised, ten Rolls-Royce were parked at the entrance of Oriental Star Group¡¯s building. Multiple men in tuxedos got out of the cars and stood at the side. After that, a tall guy in a white tuxedo got out of one of the cars. He looked like a mixed-blood, and his mere appearance got the spectators to praise his beauty. He brought his men and walked right into Oriental Star Group. When asked, the man¡¯s subordinate showed the receptionist and the security guard his identity card. They were let in immediately after. ¡°Please take me to Ms. Lopez,¡± requested the man. The man was brought to Zoey¡¯s office soon after. ¡°Huh? Landyn?¡± blurted Zoey, who recognized the man. That was the senior who courted her when she was an exchange student in a foreign country. The guy even gave her an extravagant gift when she got married. ¡°You remembered me?¡± asked Landyn as he grinned. ¡°How could I forget? You helped me out a lot back in the days,¡± replied Zoey with a smile. Ss had her guard up as she stared at Landyn. She had been paying attention to the men around Zoey ever since she received her orders from Levi. Ss didn¡¯t like the guy standing in front of her. Not. One. Bit! ¡°Aren¡¯t you working overseas, Landyn? What brought you here?¡± asked Zoey curiously. Landyn chuckled. ¡°Aww, that proves that you have never paid any attention to me. I am actually a citizen of Erudia.¡± ¡°Huh? I know that you¡¯re a mixed-blood, but I never realized that you¡¯re from Erudia,¡± blurted Zoey in surprise. N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. ¡°Yeah, my grandpa and dad are from South Hampton while my mom is from a foreign country.¡± ¡°Oh, I see.¡± Landyn had his eyes on Zoey when he asked, ¡°By the way, Zoey, I heard that you got divorced.¡± ¡°I¡­¡± said Zoey, who didn¡¯t quite know how to exin the situation. A piece of paper couldn¡¯t change the love she shared with Levi. Moreover, Levi nned on throwing another wedding, so¡­ ¡°Hahaha, yeah, I know all about it,¡± said Landyn, who then added, ¡°Do I have a shot with you now?¡± Zoey was stunned to hear that question all of a sudden. She couldn¡¯t turn him down even if she wanted to. After all, she and Levi had signed the papers and were officially divorced. Hence, Landyn had every right to court her. ¡°Let¡¯s not joke about that, Landyn. I am focused on my career and have no n to worry about my personal life for the time being,¡± replied Zoey politely with a smile. ¡°You need a man to keep you safe. Hasn¡¯t the past two days taught you anything? Your business is growing exponentially, and the danger you¡¯ll face will only be worse,¡± reminded Landyn as he grinned. Given his influence, it was easy for him to learn all about what Zoey had been through. Zoey was surprised. She turned to him and asked, ¡°Wait, were you the one who rescued me?¡± Zoey suddenly recalled how the expert who saved her couldn¡¯t speak thenguage well and sounded like a foreigner. Thinking back, that man could be Landyn¡¯s subordinate. ¡°I just remembered that the guy who rescued me has a heavy ent,¡± blurted Zoey happily. Ss stood nervously at the side. She wanted to voice up, but she was not in a position to do so. The one who saved you was Hades, and he was there on Levi¡¯s orders! Ss turned to Landyn. She was curious about how he would reply. Landyn was also stunned when he heard what Zoey said. ¡°Aww, you guessed it. That takes all the fun and mystery out of it. Yeah, you¡¯re right. I¡¯m the one who sent the guy to keep you safe, and I am the one who personally dealt with the matter,¡± imed Landyn with a straight face on. Upon hearing that, Ss felt like vomiting blood. Chapter 633 Chapter 633 Just how shameless is this guy? How dare you im all the merit? The God of War was the one responsible for it, and it has nothing to do with you! Besides, what makes you think you can get Hades to work for you? L Nation might be a small country, but he is still a God of War! ¡°Huh? So it really is you, Landyn? Thank you so much!¡± replied Zoey with a smile. ¡°I wasn¡¯t going to tell you anything, but you guessed it all,¡± said Landyn as he grinned. Landyn shamelessly admitted to it because he didn¡¯t see any issue arising from his lies. All he had to do was get someone to contact Hades and get the guy under his payroll. ¡°Thank you for rescuing me and my family while we were in grave danger,¡± said Zoey appreciatively. ¡°I will keep you safe for the rest of your life,¡± promised Landyn before he added, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll take my leave now so I don¡¯t disrupt you working.¡± Landyn could tell that Zoey felt awkward, so he left immediately. After all, he was a smart man, and he knew how to take advantage without overstepping. After leaving Oriental Star Group. One subordinate asked, ¡°Given your background, you can have any woman you want, so why her? Zoey Lopez seems pretty ordinary.¡± ¡°It¡¯s true. There are tons of women just like her out there,¡± chimed in another subordinate. Landyn replied with a smile, ¡°To tell you boys the truth, I have had hundreds of women, and no one had ever rejected my advances before. She was the first, and I feel like she is special. There is no reason I can¡¯t conquer that woman.¡±N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. The others grinned mischievously. They finally understood what Landyn was aiming for. ¡°Besides, grandpa is gravely ill, and the fortune teller said that I can repel all bad luck if I marry that woman. Only then would grandpa¡¯s illness be cured. The wedding would also bring good fortune to the Gates family. In short, she is nothing but a tool to bring good luck and cure grandpa. It just so happens that I want to conquer her as well, so there¡¯s that. Why else would I marry a divorcee?¡± informed Landyn as he smiled. Everyone instantly understood that marrying Zoey was primarily to bring good fortune. That night. Everyone was smiling when Zoey got home, and that got Zoey suspicious. ¡°Zoey, I found a great suitor for you,¡± informed Meredith with a smile. ¡°What?¡± blurted Zoey, who was stunned. ¡°Zoey, this suitor is really something else. His grandfather is the president of the South Hampton Chamber of Commerce, his father is the head of the New Alliance Bank in Erudia, and his mother is the president of the Association of Foreign Enterprises. To top it off, his maternal grandfather is also royalty in a foreign country! His family owns hundreds of banks, and anyone who wanted to do business in South Hampton would need his family¡¯s permission first,¡± informed Jennie. It sounded exaggerated, but it was true. ¡°Given his family background, the actual guy doesn¡¯t seem so important, but Zoey, he is amazing as well! He owns over a dozen racecar clubs and about ten electronicpanies. His influence is everywhere! He is also tall, handsome, and is a mixed-blood. He basically doesn¡¯t have any shorings.¡± Everyone had praised Landyn so much that it sounded like he was an angel from heaven. Realization dawned on Zoey soon after. They¡¯re probably talking about Landyn. ¡°Oh, and you actually know this guy, Zoey,¡± added Jennie. That confirmed Zoey¡¯s suspicion. ¡°Thank you for all the effort you put in, grandma, but I won¡¯t be dealing with my personal life at the moment. I have my eyes set on my career, and this is a crucial moment, so I don¡¯t want anyone to distract me,¡± replied Zoey politely. ¡°Hahaha¡­¡± Meredithughed aloud. ¡°Zoey, if this is just an ordinary guy like Levi Garrison, I definitely wouldn¡¯t let him get in the way of your career. However, we are talking about the heir of the Gates family! Marrying him would not negatively affect your career. In fact, it would give your career a tremendous boost!¡± The others chimed in as well. ¡°It¡¯s true. All it takes is one word from him, and you will be raised to the top.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve also looked into the matter and know that he used to court you. He has been in love with you this entire time, Zoey,¡± said Jennie as she grinned. Meredith also insisted, ¡°Zoey, this wedding must happen, and I will be nning for it.¡± Chapter 634 Chapter 634 The ck family was overjoyed. Meredith and Robert had already made their decisions. They were only informing Zoey about it. ¡°Grandpa, Grandma, I¡­¡± Zoey was about to speak when Robert interrupted, ¡°Zoey, you have no reason not to like him. My decision is final.¡± ¡°Dad, Mom, Mr. Gates is here!¡± Instantly, Jennie rushed outside to wee him in. Landyn Gates had arrived with ten Rolls-Royce. His subordinates were the ones to carry his many gifts. They slowly moved them into the ck family¡¯s home. Robert and the rest were grinning from ear to ear. It was then Zoey realized that she had been sold by her family. They had made their decision on this matter a long time ago. All she needed to do was to marry Landyn. ¡°Here are some small gifts. I hope you¡¯ll ept it,¡± Landyn uttered politely. The ¡°small gifts¡± he mentioned were expensive and rare supplements. The smiles on the cks widened. Even Graham and Felix hade. After all, Kurt Gates was the President of the South Hampton Chamber of Commerce. He was wealthier than many countries, and he had a certain amount of control over the economy. His status in the society was much higher than them. Graham and Felix praised, ¡°This is amazing. He¡¯s reputable yet friendly! God must favor Zoey for her to be able to marry a man like him!¡± Meanwhile, Aaron and Caitlyn had returned from North Hampton. When they saw Landyn, they were thrilled. Someone as great as him is interested in Zoey? ¡°Zoey, look at how many capable young men you have missed out on because of Levi,¡± Caitlyn grumbled. Aaronughed boisterously. ¡°I like this son-inw!¡± Caitlyn urged, ¡°Dad, Mom, you¡¯ll be the ones to decide. Hurry up and settle their marriage.¡± They left no room for Zoey to pitch in her opinion. In fact, she was even chased out of the conversation. ¡°Don¡¯t meddle in this. We¡¯ll decide this for you. We¡¯re only doing this for your own good,¡± Caitlyn fumed. At the manor. The cks, the Zachses, Landyn, and Zoey¡¯s parents were having a discussion about Zoey¡¯s marriage. ¡°What we¡¯re hoping for is to let the two of you engage and marry as quickly as possible. What about you? What are your parents¡¯ thoughts?¡± Meredith asked. Landyn smiled. ¡°My grandpa and parents told me it¡¯s up to me. How about this? Let¡¯s pick a date for the engagement first.¡± Meredith and the others were ecstatic to hear Landyn¡¯s agreement on it. ¡°I¡¯ve looked at the dates. The day after tomorrow is an auspicious day. Why don¡¯t we set the engagement on that day?¡± Robert suggested. ¡°Sure. No problem. My grandpa and parents will be there too,¡± Landynughed. Everyone in the Gates family knew about it. Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. Recently, Kurt had fallen ill, and the doctors had said that he might not have long left. A fortune-teller had told them that Landyn had to marry Zoey to change his fate. That way, Kurt would recover from his illness. Furthermore, their marriage would bring fortune to Landyn. Marrying Zoey brought no disadvantages to the Gates family. In other words, Zoey was but a tool for them. The Gates family had only chosen her because Landyn liked her and because she was a virgin. Otherwise, Kurt would never let his grandson marry a divorced woman. Their marriage was only for the sake of Kurt¡¯s illness. In different circumstances, the Gates family would have been humiliated by their choice. ¡°Now that all of you have agreed to it, what about Zoey? I¡¯m afraid that she won¡¯t agree to this marriage,¡± Landyn said. The crowd stiffened before they shared a look. Caitlyn smiled. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mr. Gates. Zoey is beyond delighted. Why wouldn¡¯t she agree with it?¡± Chapter 635 Chapter 635 Aaron added, ¡°That¡¯s right. If Zoey didn¡¯t agree to it, she¡¯ll already be kicking up a fuss. But look. She¡¯s nowhere to be found, so that means she agrees to it.¡± The ck family were lying through their teeth. Jennie was keeping an eye on Zoey and making sure that thetter could not even get a chance to speak. ¡°Is that so? I¡¯m relieved then. We¡¯ll have the engagement on the day after tomorrow at Stardust Hotel. My family wille too,¡± Landyn replied. ¡°Of course. We¡¯ll meet again on the day after next.¡± Meredith and the others could not keep their smiles off their faces. Soon, the shocking news spread across South City. The grandson of Kurt, Landyn, was marrying the granddaughter of the ck family. As Kurt¡¯s grandson, Landyn was instantly ced under the spotlight. After all, Kurt was a prominent figure in the South Hampton corporate world. Every neighboring country had heard of his name. He was the president of the South Hampton Chamber of Commerce. He was the man who ruled over the economy. The Gates family were like royals. They owned hundreds of private banks. Zoey, too, was in the spotlight. Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. She was married for six years before she divorced, and her ex-husband had been in jail for six years. Essentially, it was as if she had never married. Furthermore, the cks had intentionally ndered Levi¡¯s reputation. They told the public that Levi was a horrible man who had left her after receiving ten million from them. Not to mention, Levi had refused to admit that he had taken the bribery from the cks. With that, many were cursing at Levi. Soon, the entire South City found out about Zoey and Landyn¡¯s engagement. Even the citizens of South Hampton had found out about it. Amotion broke out in the upper echelon society in South City. The reason being Kurt would be attending his grandson¡¯s engagement the day after the next. For a man like him toe to South City was as though God himself was arriving. Anyone who managed to build a rtionship with Kurt would have a bright future secured. Many upper-ss families began to envy the ck family. They could barely believe their good luck in having a union marriage with the Gates family. The ck family was destined to be a powerful family in South City. In fact, it was likely that they would rise to be the wealthiest family there. In the course of just one afternoon, dozens of significant figures came to visit the ck family. Once upon a time, these people looked down on the ck family. Both Meredith and Robert were beyond excited. From now on, the cks would have connections with people in the military, corporate, and political world. They had Russell in the military world, Logan in the political world, and Zoey in the corporate world. The ck family was about to rise to the top. Even Caitlyn and Aaron were sighing in disbelief at the consequences of Zoey and Levi¡¯s divorce. The fact that they were going to be Landyn¡¯s future parents-inw stunned them. From now on, they were free to do anything in Quebec and even South Hampton. They dared not imagine this in the past. ¡°You¡¯re still too inexperienced. If Zoey had been by my side earlier, this would have happened long ago,¡± Meredithmented. Aaron shed her an embarrassed smile. ¡°Mom, you¡¯re definitely much better at nning than us.¡± ¡°Hahaha! Of course!¡± Meredith and Robert were proud of how things had turned out. Just then, Zoey ran over to them. She had just found out about her engagement with Landyn; the ck family had never told her about it. She could not believe that the entire South City had heard about it but her. ¡°Grandpa, Grandma, why did you arrange a marriage for me without asking for my opinion? Why did everyone find out about the engagement before I did?¡± Zoey seethed. ¡°Zoey, your marriage has been decided. This is all for your own good.¡± Meredith waved her hands dismissively. ¡°No! I don¡¯t agree with this marriage. I don¡¯t even love him!¡± Zoey rejected. ¡°Then who do you love?¡± Meredith asked in a grave tone. ¡°The one I love is Levi Garrison!¡± Chapter 636 Chapter 636 Her words made everyone present stop in their tracks. She still loves Levi? Everyone had thought that Zoey had given up on Levi. ¡°I¡¯ll be honest with all of you. I won¡¯t marry again. Even if I do, the only husband that I¡¯ll ept is Levi,¡± Zoey announced with a look of resolve in her eyes. ¡°You¡­¡± Meredith jumped to her feet, furious. At that moment, she was tempted to p Zoey. ¡°You don¡¯t have a choice. You must marry Landyn, and you must attend the engagement ceremony tomorrow,¡± Meredith hissed. ¡°Ss, keep an eye on her,¡± Robert ordered. It was then Ss argued, ¡°Although it¡¯s not my ce to say anything, I still want to say my piece. It¡¯s inappropriate for Ms. Lopez to marry into the Gates family. It¡¯s rumored that the Gates family agreed to Landyn¡¯s marriage with Ms. Lopez because they need her to change Kurt¡¯s fate. If she marries into the Gates family, she won¡¯t be happy. She¡¯s nothing but a tool for them!¡± ¡°Nonsense!¡± Meredith mmed her hand onto the table. Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. ¡°Are you telling me that you believe in those baseless rumors?¡± Meredith raged, ¡°Furthermore, Mr. Gates truly loves Zoey. He used to court her, and that is a fact. Zoey will only be happier after her marriage. She won¡¯t have a hard time there.¡± ¡°Mrs. ck, I¡¯ve done my investigation. Mr. Gates has a chaotic private life. He has been with more than hundreds of women. He¡¯s a ck hole, and you¡¯re pushing Ms. Lopez into it!¡± Ss argued. ¡°Stop with your nonsense! You¡¯re ndering Mr. Gates. If you don¡¯t want to do your job, you can quit it!¡± Meredith roared. ¡°I-¡± Ss wanted to do as Meredith said. However, when she thought about how Levi had tasked her with protecting Zoey, she decided to stay. ¡°I won¡¯t marry him. Grandma, you¡¯d better give up.¡± Zoey was upromising. Meredith scoffed, ¡°Are you still hoping to marry that horrible man, Levi?¡± ¡°Your Grandma¡¯s right. After all, he¡¯s someone that took ten million but lied and said he threw it into the trash can,¡± Robert added. ¡°Exactly. He refused to admit it despite us exposing him on the spot. That man is nothing but a shameless piece of trash.¡± By now, the others were furious too. ¡°You¡­¡± Zoey was about to refute them, but she realized she did not have any evidence to back herself up. Left with no other choices, she silently endured their words. ¡°Ss, take her back to her room to rest. She will attend the engagement ceremony tomorrow and that¡¯s final,¡± Meredithmanded. Thus, Ss could only bring Zoey away. If they stayed, they would only be more infuriated. ¡°Look at your daughter. Is she blind? Why is she still longing for Levi?¡± Meredith spat. Robert was solemn as he muttered, ¡°If things don¡¯t work out, I¡¯ll chase Levi away. If he doesn¡¯t appear in her line of sight, she won¡¯t think about him.¡± ¡°That¡¯s a good idea. Let¡¯s just chase Levi away once and for all,¡± the others gave their approvals. They were sick of Levi since forever. Now that Levi was stopping the ck family from bing one of the wealthiest, they would not stand aside and do nothing. ¡°Once she¡¯s engaged tomorrow, he wouldn¡¯t dare to harass her anymore. The Gates family will surely destroy him if he dares to pester Zoey again,¡± Meredith chortled. Right then, Russell rushed toward them, dragging a servant of the ck family, Zeek along with him. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Everyone turned to look at Russell, curious. Russell shot a re at Zeek before he sneered, ¡°He¡¯s the one who picked up the ten million check. We¡¯ve wronged Levi. He really did throw the check into the trash can.¡± Chapter 637 Chapter 637 Russell was d that he could expose the injustice done to Levi. ¡°From the beginning, I¡¯ve suspected someone had picked up the check. Therefore, I asked my friend who works in an IT department to look into it. Finally, I found out that our servant, Zeek, was the one who had taken it,¡± Russell exined. Meredith and Robert gave Zeek a stern look. ¡°Did you take it?¡± C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. Thump! Zeek copsed onto the ground as he begged, ¡°Mr. ck, Mrs. Westbrook, indeed, I was the one who had taken it. That day, I saw Levi throw it into the trash can, so I took it without telling anyone about it. Please don¡¯t call the police. I¡¯ve only used a hundred thousand. I¡¯ll return you the rest!¡± After realizing what had happened, Meredith and Robert huffed in rage. They were not angry that Zeek had been the one who had taken the check, rather, they were angry that he had been found out. After all, Levi was meant to be the one who had taken it. Everyone had used Levi of taking the ten million for himself. They had never thought that someone would investigate the matter. Now that it was revealed Levi was not the one who took the money, they felt humiliated. Russellughed, ¡°Grandpa, Grandma, I was right. Levi wouldn¡¯t do something like that. Let¡¯s tell Zoey about it and clear his name!¡± ¡°Hold on.¡± Meredith stopped him before instructing, ¡°Russell, you don¡¯t need to bother yourself with this matter anymore. Go back and pretend as if you knew nothing.¡± She then turned to instruct Zeek, ¡°I can forgive you for this, Zeek, and I can turn a blind eye to the amount you¡¯ve spent. But you¡¯ll need to agree to my terms.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll agree to anything!¡± ¡°Good. From now on, no matter who asks you about it, you¡¯ll say that Levi didn¡¯t throw the check into the trash can. You¡¯ll tell them that you witness him leaving with the check in his hands!¡± Meredith ordered. ¡°I-I understand! I¡¯ll definitely do that,¡± replied Zeek immediately. ¡°Good. Now leave. Pretend you¡¯ve never taken the check for yourself. Levi¡¯s the one who had taken the ten million,¡± Meredith repeated. Russell stared at Meredith in disbelief. ¡°Grandma, how can you twist the facts? Levi didn¡¯t do it. Why must you pin the me on him?¡± Russell did not approve of the ck family¡¯s methods. ¡°Russell, you must keep your lips sealed about this. Never tell anyone, especially Zoey!¡± Meredith snapped. ¡°Why, Grandma? Give me a reason!¡± Russell eximed. ¡°Ha. You know full well that the rumors of Levi taking the ten million for himself have spread across the city. The ck family was the one who ndered his reputation. If you tell the public the truth, you¡¯ll be humiliating the ck family. What will happen to our family then?¡± Meredith questioned. Russell gave a solemn smile, ¡°Does that mean we can destroy Levi¡¯s life for the ck family¡¯s reputation?¡± Robert hissed, ¡°That¡¯s right. Who is he inparison with the ck family¡¯s reputation?¡± Russell breathed out a tremblingugh. ¡°Fine. Very well. Do as you please then. Sooner orter, you¡¯ll understand what the ck family has done wrong. You¡¯ll have missed an opportunity you¡¯ll regret for the rest of your life.¡± ¡°Hahaha! It¡¯s just Levi. What will we truly miss?¡± The crowd disagreed. With that, Russell left, huffing furiously. His grandparents who he thought were righteous people, were the ones to orchestrate this. He was thoroughly disappointed. He immediately called Levi. Meanwhile, Levi was at North Hampton designing his new family home when his phone rang. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Russell?¡± ¡°Bad news, Levi. Zoey is going to be engaged tomorrow!¡± Chapter 638 Chapter 638 Boom! The news struck Levi like a bolt from the blue. Zoey is getting engage? But I¡¯m still at North Hampton. Who is Zoey going to get engaged to? After Russell walked him through the situation, rage nearly consumed Levi. He once had a good impression of Meredith and Robert, at the very least, they left a better impression on him than Harry did. However, now it seemed like no one could stick to their morals when power and money were involved. ¡°Time and ce,¡± Levi demanded. ¡°Stardust Hotel at ten,¡± Russell replied. ¡°Got it.¡± The next day. At the ck family¡¯s manor. Meredith and Caitlyn forced Zoey to dress herself up for the ceremony. Right then, a fleet of cars arrived outside the manor. Harry, Henry, and the others had arrived. Even the Lopez family of the South City was here. When Harry heard Zoey was about to marry a rich man of South Hampton, he had hurried to South City overnight. As for the Lopez family, they once refused to acknowledge Harry¡¯s family as a part of the Lopez family. However, when they heard Zoey was marrying Landyn, they came instantly. Now, they were all iming Zoey as one of the Lopez family. ¡°One of us is engaging today. Obviously, the Lopez family has to be here,¡± Harry said. At the same time, the Lopez family of South City added, ¡°We¡¯re proud that someone like you is in the Lopez family.¡± As the Lopez family of South City was reputable, the ck family was more than happy to wee them despite knowing that the former was only here to butter up the Gates family. Zoey was exasperated. Do they think of anyone else but themselves? Do they feel anything for others? ¡°Congrattions, Zoey! I told you shouldn¡¯t stick to Levi. He¡¯s but a burden for you. Look at how great you are now. You¡¯re about to marry into a genuine, wealthy family!¡± Shaun, Mnie, and the others muttered as theyughed. ¡°Levi is the worst of the worst. He gave up Zoey for ten million!¡± ¡°I know, right. I even heard he insisted that he had thrown the check into the trash can despite taking the money for himself.¡± Everyone chattered away. At the side, Russell was displeased to hear their words. Why does Levi have to endure these nders silently? At the same time, Zeek had an ashen face. It was as though he was afraid someone would ask him about the matter. N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. Russell could not help but mumble, ¡°No¡­¡± Meredith stopped him immediately. ¡°Russell, what are you trying to do? Are you trying to humiliate the ck family?¡± ¡°I¡­¡± And so, Russell could only swallow his words. Soon, everyone headed to Stardust Hotel. Many of them were keeping an eye on Zoey, fearing that she would escape. A fleet of luxurious cars was parked right outside the Stardust Hotel. People from the upper-ss society were all gathered here today. Although they were unable to join the engagement banquet without an invitation, they were here in hopes of meeting Kurt. Meanwhile, the Gates family had long arrived. Like Landyn, his father, Fred, looked like a capable man, exuding an imposing aura. After all, he was the man who had control over hundreds of private banks. He had the nickname of the God of Wealth within the corporate world. In other words, he was rich. Beside him was Landyn¡¯s mother, a foreign woman. She exuded a noble aura that attracted the people¡¯s gazes yet kept them at a distance. She was the president of the Association of Foreign Enterprises; she had a say in every foreign enterprise that entered the local market. After Fred and his wife gave Zoey a once-over, they nodded in satisfaction. ¡°This way.¡± With that, Meredith and the others entered Stardust Hotel. Chapter 639 Chapter 639 Everyone was anxious. They were about to meet the legendary Kurt Gates. In the hotel, an old man in his wheelchair was coughing quietly. When they saw Kurt, the crowd was dumbfounded. They thought Kurt would be an imposing and healthy man; they had not expected to see a sickly- looking frail man sitting in a wheelchair. For some reason, the rumors of Zoey marrying into the family to change Kurt¡¯s luck surfaced in their minds. Zoey was all but a tool. Caitlyn and Aaron were the ones that suffered the most shock. They felt as though they had really sent Zoey to hell. Kurt slowly opened his unfocused eyes and asked, ¡°They¡¯re here?¡± ¡°Grandpa, this is Zoey.¡± Landyn pointed to the woman. Kurt straightened his back and started sizing her up. Beside him was a middle-aged man in a suit. He whispered, ¡°Mr. Gates, she is the one.¡± That man was none other than the fortune-teller who told them that Kurt would recover from his illness after Zoey married into the family. ¡°Very well. It¡¯s her then. Pick a date quickly and get married soon,¡± Kurt urged. His impatience was audible to everyone present. The fortune-teller murmured, ¡°Mr. Gates, five dayster will be the perfect date for the wedding.¡± After sweeping his gaze across the crowd, Kurt nodded. ¡°All right then. Let¡¯s get the engagement ceremony done as soon as possible. We¡¯ll hold the wedding in five days¡¯ time.¡± ¡°W-What?¡± His words stupefied Meredith and Robert. That¡¯s hasty! It¡¯s as though the wedding isn¡¯t of any importance to them. All Kurt needed was a word from the fortune-teller before the marriage date was set. By now, Meredith and the others were starting to wonder if the rumors had been true. That Zoey was but a tool for Kurt¡¯s illness. And that the Gates family was uninterested in having Zoey as their daughter-inw. But that did not matter to them. Regardless of whether she was a tool or genuine feelings were involved, Zoey was going to be Landyn¡¯s legal wife. This was something everyone knew¡ªthat Zoey Lopez was destined to be the daughter-inw of the Gates family. Moreover, Landyn¡¯s love for Zoey was genuine. Since Kurt was here in South City despite the severity of his illness, that meant this marriage was important to him. Hence, this marriage had to continue. Both the ck family and the Lopez family shared the same thought, Zoey must marry into the Gates family. ¡°I hope you don¡¯t mind that my father is in poor health. Let us begin the engagement ceremony now,¡± Fred announced. ¡°Sounds good to me. Let¡¯s start the engagement ceremony. As for the wedding date, the Gates family will be the one to arrange it,¡± Meredith answered with a smile. All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. Fred returned the smile. ¡°From now on, we¡¯re a family. The wedding will be something both families shall discuss together.¡± Just as the engagement ceremony was about to begin, Zoey abruptly voiced out loud, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Landyn. I can¡¯t get engage with you, nor can I marry you.¡± Boom! Zoey¡¯s words struck like lightning to everyone present. Even Landyn was stunned. He had thought that Zoey was here because she had agreed to it. Anxious, Meredith shouted, ¡°Zoey, what are you saying? Shut up now!¡± Fred¡¯s expression turned darker than night. He stared at Zoey and queried, ¡°You don¡¯t want to marry my son?¡± Zoey shook her head. ¡°That¡¯s right, I don¡¯t want to marry your son.¡± ¡°Hahaha!¡± Suddenly, Fred burst intoughter. She¡¯s obviously disrespecting the Gates family. I have never heard of anyone saying no during the engagement ceremony. ¡°Zoey, what are you talking about? You have to marry him!¡± Meredith bellowed. She was not going to give Zoey any chance to protest. Fred sneered, ¡°That¡¯s right. We¡¯re already holding the engagement ceremony. Even if you say no, you still have to do it.¡± ¡°Zoey, it¡¯s not like you have a choice,¡± Landynughed. Right then, a roar echoed in the hall. ¡°Let me take a look at who are the ones trying to put my wife in a tough spot. Do you have a death wish?¡± Chapter 640 Chapter 640 Bang! A group of men rushed in from outside as a man of tall stature emerged. That man was none other than Levi. The crowd gasped in shock at the sight of him. ¡°Darling,¡± Zoey called out softly. N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. Despite receiving the divorce certificate, Levi would always be her husband. ¡°Honey, with me here, no one is going to harm you anymore.¡± Levi pulled Zoey into his embrace. Boom! The crowd was stunned and stared at them in disbelief, especially the Gates family whose faces were all red in anger. For a stranger to gatecrash their engagement banquet and embrace their future daughter-inw, it was a grievous insult. Furthermore, Levi rubbed salt in their wounds by iming Zoey as his wife, utterly humiliating the Gates family. Landyn closed his eyes and took a deep breath. For the Gates family, it was just a matter of pride. But for him, he was being tantly cheated on. How was he going to face the world after that? Meanwhile, the ck and the Lopez families were stupefied. No one expected Levi and Zoey to put on such a spectacle, which was a direct provocation aimed at the Gates family. By dering that thedy Landyn was engaged to was his wife, Levi humiliated Landyn outright. Meanwhile, Meredith¡¯s heart sank as she knew something disastrous was going to happen. Fred Gates let out a long sigh. This is uneptable. I cannot tolerate any of this! No matter what, the Gates family¡¯s reputation needs to be safeguarded. This matter has to be kept a secret even if everyone has to die. He turned to look at Meredith and the others. ¡°Did you arrange this?¡± Fred demanded. Despite his calm tone, it was obvious that he was suppressing his anger. ¡°Mr. Gates, you misunderstand. This has nothing to do with us. Furthermore, they are divorced and we even have the documents to prove it,¡± Meredith exined with a panicked look. The ck and the Lopez families were frightened of offending the Gates family. At this point, they might as well prepare themselves to be destroyed. Aaron and Caitlyn were infuriated as Levi foiled their ns yet again. Is he out to throw a spanner in our works every time? ¡°Grandma, we told you long ago that if Levi doesn¡¯t repent, we should have kicked him out. But now, the matter has already escted,¡± Jennie roared furiously. Meredith, Robert, and Harry were all trembling with rage as they couldn¡¯t wait to kill Levi. He was responsible for causing the ck and Lopez families a lot of grief. Hence, he deserved to be nailed on the pir of shame. ¡°Mr. Gates, this is all Levi¡¯s own doing. It has nothing to do with the ck and Lopez families.¡± Everyone at the scene pointed their fingers at Levi. Fred and Landyn then looked towards him. ¡°Don¡¯t you know Zoey is getting engaged to my son today?¡± Fred asked coldly. Levi replied, ¡°I do.¡± ¡°In that case, how dare youe here and even call her your wife. What¡¯s the meaning of this? Are you here to cause trouble on purpose?¡± Fred raised his voice into a loud roar, terrifying everyone present. ¡°I would like to know have you ever asked Zoey for her opinion on the engagement?¡± Levi asked. ¡°Of course we asked her. Zoey herself agreed to it,¡± Landyn replied. Meredith and Robert quickly added, ¡°That¡¯s right. We¡¯ve asked her. Or else, she wouldn¡¯t be willing to come here.¡± Levi sneered. He turned towards Zoey and asked, ¡°In that case, in front of everyone, let me ask you. Are you willing to marry Landyn? Are you willing to get engaged with him?¡± At that moment, everyone waited for her answer with bated breath. Chapter 641 Chapter 641 All of them stared at Zoey intently as suspense filled the air. Just when Meredith was about toment, Fred cut her off. ¡°Let her speak for herself.¡± When she saw that everyone¡¯s attention was focused on her, Zoey took a deep breath and eximed, ¡°No! I¡¯m unwilling to do so.¡± Turning to Landyn, Zoey apologized. ¡°Landyn, I¡¯m sorry to have disappointed you. But Levi is the one I love.¡± ¡°If you were unwilling, why did youe?¡± someone yelled. ¡°The ck family forced Ms. Lopez to do so,¡± Ss exined. Boom! Meredith and Robert closed their eyes in despair. It¡¯s over! It¡¯s truly over. The Gates family was a lot more powerful than the Caesar family. Just a word from Kurt alone could close all doors on the ck family, destroying them as a result. The atmosphere became silent as everyone awaited the iing storm. Finally, Fred eximed, ¡°You¡¯re unwilling? Just like that?¡± Immediately, he changed the subject. Lowering his voice, he growled, ¡°Tell me then, what should the Gates family do now?¡± ¡°We have publicized the engagement banquet throughout South City and South Hampton. Even now, there are tons of people outside. Tell me, how is the Gates family going to walk away from this without being humiliated?¡± The other members of the Gates family joined in and yelled, ¡°Tell us! Give us an answer!¡± ¡°I¡­¡± Zoey was stupefied by the amount of pressure being piled onto her. She did consider the possibility of the current scenario urring but didn¡¯t have a solution for it. Landyn sneered, ¡°Zoey, what a shame that I wasted my feelings on you. This is how you repay me?¡± ¡°If you disagree, why didn¡¯t you say so earlier? Why must you wait until now to regret your decision?¡± ¡°Your ex-husband barged in on my engagement banquet, embraced you, and called you his wife. If this gets out, how am I to face the world? Do you know how humiliated I¡¯ll be? And what about the disgrace this will bring to the Gates family?¡± ¡°You owe me an exnation. Or else, don¡¯t me me for being cruel. Despite my good nature, I¡¯m willing to do anything to protect my family¡¯s honor.¡± Amidst Landyn¡¯s barrage of questions, Meredith¡¯s heart sank to its lowest depths when she saw how furious the Gates family were. All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. In the face of the Gates family¡¯s questions, Zoey was at a loss. ¡°You want an answer? Hahaha.¡± Levi burst out in suddenughter. ¡°What are youughing at?¡± Landyn felt insulted by Levi¡¯s response. ¡°What am Iughing at? The reason you wanted to marry Zoey is just toplete your charade. Your Grandpa, Kurt, is dying. The only reason you¡¯re marrying Zoey is because a fortune-teller said so,¡± Levi replied coldly. ¡°Nonsense! There¡¯s no such thing,¡± Landyn bellowed as Levi exposed his hypocrisy. ¡°I really love Zoey. Therefore, I never married because I was waiting for her. When I heard she got divorced, I went to see her immediately. Can you tell me how many men can do what I did?¡± Landyn roared. ¡°That¡¯s right, Landyn is very loyal when ites to love. It¡¯s surprising someone of his status is willing to marry a divorcee.¡± ¡°Mr. Gates is such a good man!¡± The crowd began to praise him. However, Levi sneered, ¡°Landyn, all these years, you have phndered with at least seven to eight hundred women if not in the thousands. Putting that aside, just on the third ofst month, you even slept with a high school girl. While on the seventh, you forced yourself onto a married woman¡­¡± ¡°You b*stard! Kill him!¡± Landyn roared furiously. It was obvious Levi had found Landyn¡¯s weakness. Chapter 642 Chapter 642 Levi smiled. ¡°What¡¯s the hurry? I haven¡¯t even finished.¡± ¡°You¡¯re ndering me! I have been celibate for many years,¡± Landyn retorted angrily. However, everyone stared at Landyn suspiciously. The more agitated he was, the more guilty he made himself out to be. Even his men hesitated as to whether they should take action. Despite being filled with rage as he red angrily at Levi, Landyn was at a loss as to what to do. Just then, Fred stepped forward and pushed Landyn aside. He shouted at Levi, ¡°Who do you think you are? Since when does my son¡¯s personal life need to be scrutinized by you?¡± He continued, ¡°Based on the Gates family rules, you havemitted four crimes and will be punished ordingly.¡± ¡°Firstly, you¡¯ve trespassed on and disrupted my son¡¯s engagement banquet. Secondly, you imed my son¡¯s fianc¨¦e as your wife. Thirdly, you ndered my son. Andstly, you disrespected the Gates family!¡± ¡°The punishment for breaking the four rules is to have your four limbs broken on the spot.¡± The moment Fred passed the sentence, the elite warriors of the Gates family guarded the exits to prevent Levi from fleeing. Fred then looked towards the Lopez and ck families. ¡°The Gates family is not one to be messed with. Anyone from South City that challenged us will also be punished.¡± Both the Lopez and ck families trembled when they heard his words as they knew it was directed at them. Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. Landyn¡¯s mother was even more furious. She red at Levi and barked, ¡°Kneel before me!¡± She was royalty from a foreign country and had always looked down uponmoners. In her eyes, Levi and Zoey were just society¡¯s scum. How dare they disrupt my son¡¯s engagement banquet? They¡¯re asking to be killed! Two foreign bodyguards approached to try and take Levi down. Meanwhile, Levi pped his hands and let out a sarcastic smile. ¡°These are serious crimes. I¡¯m impressed.¡± However, he changed his tone immediately. ¡°Does the Gates family not respect the country¡¯sws? Since when do you have the authority to pass judgment on others?¡± Levi smiled smugly. When Fred listed out the four crimes, it was obvious that the Gates family was used to throwing their weight around all the time. They had indirectly dered hegemony over their territory. Within their sphere of influence, the Gates family was thew. They exercised their authority over all who lived there. Therefore, they were the ones to decide the fate of others, including life and death. Levi was furious. He had been fighting hard outside against the nation¡¯s enemies, to protect the country¡¯s sovereignty and its people. And yet, prominent families such as the Gates acted with such impunity within the nation itself. Hence, he felt disillusioned. Fred scoffed, ¡°Today is my son¡¯s engagement banquet, hence I only charged you with four crimes. If it were any other time, going against the Gates family is punishable by death. I would have sentenced you to death on the spot.¡± Such shocking dominance! The ck and Lopez families were astounded at how powerful the Gates family was. No wonder they were considered South Hampton¡¯s topmost prominent family. Meanwhile, all the other members of the Gates family looked cold when they heard Fred¡¯s words as if they were ustomed to it. It was clear that that the Gates family did as they please and killed as they willed. Meanwhile, Zoey was unnerved by the Gates family¡¯s show of strength. She was especially worried when she heard about the four crimes which required Levi¡¯s limbs to be broken. ¡°In the eyes of the Gates family, does Erudia still matter? Do thews of the country still apply?¡± Levi asked. ¡°Let me make it clear to you. Wherever the Gates family is, that¡¯s where we are thew and everything we say, counts. Do you understand?¡± Fred replied in an assertive tone. He wasn¡¯t stupid. It was just that their family was simply too powerful. All these years, he had always dealt with everything the same way. Hence, in the eyes of the Gates family, they were thew. That was all there was to it. Suddenly, Levi burst intoughter, to the extent that everyone became curious. Hisughter also caused the Gates family to feel offended. Chapter 643 Chapter 643 ¡°You¡­ what are youughing about?¡± Fred demanded coldly. The way everyone saw it, Levi¡¯sughter was extremely annoying. ¡°I¡¯mughing because the Gates family is about to be destroyed. No matter how powerful a person or family is, they cannot override the sovereignty of the country.¡± Levi smiled. How dare they im to be thew in front of the God of War. Are they not afraid of death? As that is the equivalent of challenging Erudia¡¯s sovereignty. Without a doubt, they need to be taken down. ¡°Hahaha, the Gates family is finished? What a joke! Who can touch us? Who even dares to touch us? You?¡± Fred broke into a haughtyugh, followed by the rest of the Gates family. With our family¡¯s influence, we are untouchable, let alone within South City itself where we are second to none. ¡°That¡¯s right, me!¡± Levi grinned. ¡°I don¡¯t want to see him still standing. He needs to kneel, now!¡± Landyn¡¯s mother bellowed. In response, Fred glowered. ¡°Men, punish him for the four crimes now. Break his limbs so that he can feel the wrath of the Gates family.¡± Upon his orders, four elite warriors emerged and headed towards Levi. Zoey was terrified as she knew that they were helpless in front of the powerful Gates family. Even if Russell and Logan went to get reinforcements it would still be toote. Furthermore, the reinforcements might not even be enough as the Gates family was just too strong. At the crucial moment, Zoey stepped in front of Levi and dered, ¡°Whoever wants to hurt him will have to get through me first.¡± When he saw the petite figure in front protecting him, Levi chuckled. All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. My honey is so adorable. But this is no longer six years ago. Now, I am the God of War, a Five-star God of War in fact. With me here, no one can harm you. ¡°Break both their limbs!¡± Fred ordered. The ck and Lopez families wanted to stop them but were restrained by the Gates family elite warriors. By then, Zoey closed her eyes and resigned herself to fate. Even if her limbs were broken, she was at least together with Levi. However, Levi was calm. If the Gates familyid a finger on them, they would immediately be destroyed. ¡°Wait!¡± At that moment, an old gravelly voice was heard. Kurt was pushed towards the front on his wheelchair as he coughed continuously. ¡°Don¡¯t touch the girl! She must be married into the Gates family,¡± Kurt dered. He desperately wanted to survive. The fortune-teller told him that she could cure him if she was married into the Gates family. Therefore, he couldn¡¯t let the opportunity slip by. Landyn must marry Zoey. By hook or by crook, Zoey had to be married to a member of the Gates family even if they needed to kidnap her. In response, Fred offered, ¡°Zoey, as long as you agree to marry my son, I will guarantee that I won¡¯t hurt Levi. Or else, he will definitely end up a cripple.¡± Hearing that, Meredith and Robert finally realized that Landyn wasn¡¯t really serious about marrying Zoey. The Gates family¡¯s main objective was to cure Kurt based on what the fortune-teller said. Therefore, it wasn¡¯t what Meredith and Robert wanted for Zoey, and they realized now that it was a trap. However, they had already pushed Zoey into it and there seemed to be no way to escape. It was impossible to renegade on the wedding now. Meanwhile, Fred turned towards Meredith. ¡°As long as Zoey is married to my son, I will guarantee the ck and Lopez families will be the topmost families in South City.¡± Tempted by Fred¡¯s offer of power, Meredith and the others second-guessed themselves. Even Zoey considered it. To her, Levi¡¯s safety was her top priority. ¡°Honey, let¡¯s go. I¡¯m curious to see who is going to stop me.¡± At that moment, Levi grabbed Zoey¡¯s hand and wanted to leave. ¡°Stop them!¡± Landyn yelled immediately. Chapter 644 Chapter 644 Fred grew desperate too. If they let Levi go, the reputation of the Gates family would be in tatters. Their family would no longer be able to face the world and they would also lose all authority. Therefore, Levi must not be allowed to leave. At that moment, a group of elite warriors of the Gates family approached Levi and Zoey to seize them. ¡°How dare you leave after all the trouble you have caused?¡± Fred ordered, ¡°I want him dead! And she must marry my son!¡± The Gates family¡¯s desperation and intimidation caused the ck and Lopez families¡¯ hearts to sink. Levi would die today while Zoey would be forced into marriage. In fact, the whole matter had doomed both the Lopez and ck families as well. As everyone trembled in fear, no one dared to say a word. In the face of the elite warriors, Levi sneered, ¡°Are you sure you want to challenge me?¡± ¡°Why? Do you think I don¡¯t dare to touch you?¡± Fredughed deviously. ¡°Why don¡¯t you take a look outside first?¡± Leviughed in response. ¡°What¡¯s going on outside?¡± Fred was curious and so was everyone else. Meredith and the others stared at Levi in disbelief. Does he have some powerful backup? Or else how would he have dared toe alone to rescue Zoey? ¡°Oh no! Mr. Gates, there¡¯s trouble!¡± At that moment, the Gates family¡¯s bodyguards rushed in. However, Fred was furious at them for panicking in public as it wasn¡¯t good for their reputation. Wouldn¡¯t this made us a joke to outsiders? ¡°Hasn¡¯t there always been a lot of people outside? All of South City¡¯s socialites have gathered here,¡± Fred retorted. ¡°Mr. Gates, it¡¯s not them. There are others. You have to see for yourself,¡± The bodyguard replied anxiously. With that, Fred could no longer remain seated. He got up and went to the hotel entrance to take a look. When he saw what was outside, he was shocked. Arge group of men had filled the za outside Stardust Hotel and they were all dressed in ck suits. They numbered two to three thousand men and every single one of them looked intimidating. There was a man standing right in front. He exuded a terrifying vibe as if he had just walked out of hell itself. The man was Hades. Behind him were three thousand men. They were all former members of the underworld and Brock Green¡¯s former followers. Now, they were all under Hades¡¯mand. When everyone saw the magnificent formation of men, they were all shell shocked. The Gates family especially was caught by surprise. Since when did so many men gather outside? The ck family, Lopez family, and other guests gaped in disbelief as they wondered the same thing. ¡°See that? Do you still dare to stop me now?¡± Levi smiled. With one word, Levi brought Fred back to reality. ¡°What do you n to do? Do you think you can challenge the Gates family with this rabble? If so, you¡¯re being too naive!¡± Fred sneered. In the face of the great Gates family, these men were considered nothing. ¡°That¡¯s right! Anyone who dares to go against us will die,¡± Landyn threatened. Levi¡¯s lips curled into a smirk. ¡°In that case, I¡¯ll leave with my wife now. You can try and stop me.¡± With that, Levi walked to the hotel¡¯s main door with Zoey in tow. ¡°Stop them!¡± N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. The moment Fred gave the order, a roar was heard outside. It was so loud that it caused the ground to tremble. ¡°The three thousand men of South City are here to escort the men of Morris Group home!¡± ¡°Whoever gets in the way will be killed!¡± Hades yelled together with the three thousand men and it sounded like a thundering roar. Chapter 645 Chapter 645 At that moment, the elite warriors of the Gates family were stunned. No matter how strong they were, they were still no match for three thousand men. What are we going to do? Fear shed across Fred and Landyn¡¯s eyes as there were simply too many men outside. In fact, every single one of them looked like a formidable fighter, and they were definitely not a bunch of rabbles. Despite that, the Gates family¡¯s honor was at stake. If Levi stepped out of the door, their reputation would be destroyed. Therefore, they had to defend their honor to the death. ¡°Stop them!¡± Fred insisted. On his cue, more than ten elite warriors charged at Levi to kill him. However, Levi and Zoey walked on and ignored everything around them, as if nothing happened. Their enemies suddenly appeared behind them. At the same moment, Hades made his move and his figure turned into a blur. In the blink of an eye, he appeared in front of Levi and Zoey. Bam! Bam! Bam! Hades dished out his attacks with the speed of light, leaving afterimages wherever he struck. Boom! Boom! Boom! One by one, the Gates family¡¯s warriors were thrown back. Thump! All of them crashed at Fred¡¯s feet. After struggling a moment, they either lost consciousness or died on the spot. It was a magnificent sight. ¡°If you¡¯re not afraid to die, you can trying at me,¡± Hades dered coldly. Thud! Thud! Thud! The three thousand men moved forward a few steps and were about to enter the hotel. Their movements caused the ground to tremble and struck fear into every member of the Gates family. At that moment, Fred was overwhelmed by terror. Although the Gates family was powerful, their base was still in South Hampton. However, they were now in South City. If anything untoward happened, reinforcements would definitely not arrived in time. That being said, their pride still had to be defended. ¡°Have you thought it through properly? Do you really want to make enemies of the Gates family of South Hampton?¡± Fred asked again. He swore to himself that once he gathered his men back at South Hampton, he would definitely destroy everyone in front of him now. Hades replied with a sneer, ¡°I don¡¯t care if you are from the Gates family or not. But these two are under my protection.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. On the orders of the Morris Group¡¯s head, we are here to escort Mr. Garrison and Ms. Lopez. Anyone who stands in our way will die!¡± the three thousand men outside yelled. Hades looked at the Gates family again and warned, ¡°Whoever wants a quick death can try and stop us!¡± At that moment, the Gates family including Fred fell silent. All of them could only watched as Levi led Zoey away. This was the most humiliating event ever to happen to them in their family¡¯s history. Someone had stolen their future daughter-inw and they were powerless to stop them. However, Kurt who was behind them didn¡¯t give up. ¡°Cough, cough¡­ stop them. They cannot leave¡­ the Gates family¡¯s reputation¡­¡± As for Fred, he was almost in tears. ¡°Dad, let¡¯s just bear with it. These men are fanatics. If we fight them, we might all die here.¡± Meanwhile, tears of humiliation were already flowing down Landyn¡¯s cheeks. Ever since he was young, he had never been insulted to this extent. With that, Levi left with Zoey together with the three thousand men. The Gates family of South Hampton was utterly disgraced in South City. Fred ordered immediately. ¡°Once we return to South Hampton, we must gather all our forces. I will make sure there is a bloodbath in South City. Every one of the three thousand men just now must die!¡± N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. ¡°I agree! We must wash away the shame that we experienced today. Or else I swear I will die!¡± Landyn bellowed in anger as he too was infuriated. Furious at what just happened, Kurt roared, ¡°Send out the order in my name!¡± Chapter 646 Chapter 646 Even after they left, Zoey couldn¡¯t shake the feeling that it was all a dream. What had just unfolded was simply too shocking. She did not expect that Levi would be able to rescue her from the clutches of the Gates family. ¡°By the way, Darling, did they say they were acting on the orders of Morris Group boss just now?¡± Zoey asked in curiosity. All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. ¡°Yep, that¡¯s right. Other than him, I don¡¯t think anyone else can mobilize so many people,¡± Levi replied. ¡°Both of us are considered members of the Morris Group. For him to rescue us does make sense. I wonder what¡¯s the boss like?¡± Zoey was very curious. ¡°He¡¯s probably like me!¡± Leviughed. ¡°Stop blowing your own trumpet.¡± Back at the hotel, the Gates family quickly left South City while the Lopez and ck families went home disappointed. When they returned to the ck family manor, they were surprised to find Levi there. They moment they saw Levi, they were all enraged. ¡°Levi, you are the death of us. I¡¯m going to kill you!¡± Meredith bellowed. The other members of the ck family shared the same sentiment. Ever since Levi came to South City, he caused a lot of trouble. Before this, he offended the Caesar family, and now, he insulted the more powerful Gates family. As a result, the danger they were facing now was more serious than ever before. As Levi had utterly humiliated the Gates family, they were definitely going to gather their strength and seek out revenge. To wash the shame off, the Gates family would likely attack with all their might. ¡°Levi is just a troublemaker. Look at the devastation he wrecked when he was in North Hampton,¡± Harry mocked. ¡°That¡¯s right. He has been an orphan since he was little. That itself is a sign that he is cursed. Look at how the mighty Garrison family has fallen because of him. And now, he is here to curse your family!¡± Henry added. Aaron and Caitlyn red at Levi and questioned, ¡°Alright, exin to us what is going on? You have divorced Zoey, what else do you want?¡± ¡°Levi smiled, ¡°Divorced? Did you even ask us for our opinion? You abused your authority to have a divorce certificate issued, how is that considered a real divorce?¡± ¡°Haha, Levi, aren¡¯t you being shameless? Didn¡¯t you agree in the end? We gave you ten million to divorce Zoey.¡± ¡°Yeah! You epted the ten million, so that means you agreed. Are you denying that now?¡± ¡°Are you still a f***ing man?¡± The ck family berated Levi and had the urge to violently beat him up. Robert bellowed, ¡°How can you say we didn¡¯t ask for your opinion? Didn¡¯t you ept the check for ten million?¡± Pam sneered, ¡°That¡¯s right! I handed the check to you myself!¡± Levi replied with resignation, ¡°I told you I threw the check into the trash can.¡± ¡°Preposterous!¡± ¡°Liar!¡± ¡°I looked through all the garbage bins at home and never found the check. You¡¯re such a liar!¡± Logan yelled back. ¡°Then someone else must have taken it. I did throw it away,¡± Levi insisted. ¡°Who could have taken it? We¡¯ve asked everyone in the ck family and no one saw it. Why do you insist on lying?¡± Logan retorted angrily. At that moment, one of the servants outside, Zeek, suddenly turned pale when he heard their argument. ¡°Stop lying! Just admit that you¡¯ve taken the check,¡± Meredith demanded unabashedly despite knowing the truth. Just then, Russell suddenly spoke up, ¡°I can vouch for Levi. He did throw the check in the dustbin, however, one of the servants, Zeek, picked it up.¡± His words shocked everyone. Chapter 647 Chapter 647 ¡°What?¡± Zoey¡¯s eyes suddenly sparkled as she always wanted to clear Levi¡¯s name. As expected, it was picked up by someone else. Meredith and Robert looked at Russell in disbelief as they didn¡¯t expect him to expose the truth. ¡°Russell, what are you babbling about? What¡¯s this about Zeek taking the check?¡± Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. Logan desperately winked at Russell for him to keep quiet. ¡°I have proof! Zeek even spent tens of thousands from the check.¡± Russell ignored all the signals the members of the ck family gave him. ¡°I don¡¯t believe it. All of the ck family¡¯s servants are of the highest integrity,¡± Bailey insisted. ¡°If you don¡¯t believe it, you can get Zeek here to ask him yourself,¡± Russell suggested. Pam and the others protested, but Meredith agreed. ¡°Alright, bring Zeek in for questioning.¡± In a brief moment, Zeek arrived, trembling. He was terrified and didn¡¯t dare to look Levi in the eye. ¡°Very well, Zeek, l have a question for you and you have to answer truthfully,¡± Russell instructed. ¡°A-alright, Mr. ck¡­ please go ahead and ask,¡± Zeek replied with his head lowered. ¡°Did you see Levi throw the check into the dustbin the other day?¡± Russell asked. Both the Lopez and ck families waited with bated breath for his answer. Even Levi and Zoey¡¯s gaze were fixated on him. Trembling violently, Zeek was extremely nervous. He lifted his gaze to give Meredith a nce and answered, ¡°Mr. ck, I didn¡¯t see Levi throw the check in the dustbin.¡± Boom! The moment he replied, Russell and Zoey were stunned. As for Meredith and the others, they smiled triumphantly. ¡°Zeek, you¡¯re lying! You¡¯re the one who pick up the check and now you¡¯re denying it in front of everyone,¡± Russell bellowed in desperation. ¡°Mr. ck, I¡¯m innocent! I really didn¡¯t pick up the check. On that day itself, I saw Levi leave the manor with the check. Everyone else saw the same thing,¡± Zeek continued his lie without even batting an eyelid. ¡°That¡¯s right, we saw him leaving with the check, it was never in the rubbish bin,¡± the rest added. Russell almost burst a blood vessel hearing that. Why do such people even exist? He looked towards Meredith in disbelief. She must have nned everything. Nevertheless, I must prove that Levi is innocent! ¡°Russell, you¡¯d better keep quiet and not throw unfounded usations around,¡± Meredith yelled. ¡°I¡­¡± Russell stopped himself mid-sentence. But how can I win against the whole ck family? Meredith looked towards Levi, ¡°What else do you have to say?¡± Levi smiled, ¡°There¡¯s nothing more to say. I just feel that all of you are scum.¡± Levi had already investigated the check¡¯s record and was disappointed at how maniptive the ck family was. ¡°You b*stard, who are you calling scum?¡± Everyone was infuriated. Levi¡¯s words were obviously directed at everyone present. ¡°You don¡¯t deserve to enjoy the cigarettes and wine!¡± Levi remarked coldly. ¡°Sheesh! Those cigarettes and wine were brought in by Russell, what have they got to do with you?¡± Robert retorted while the others piled on the insults. Suddenly, Meredith stopped them. Looking towards Levi, she asked, ¡°Let me ask you, what do you want to do?¡± Levi nced at Zoey and said, ¡°Six years ago, I was framed. The wedding wasn¡¯t perfect and caused too many regrets for Zoey and me. Therefore, I want a fresh start with Zoey, to propose to her again and have another wedding to make up for the regrets we have.¡± Zoey replied with a choking voice, ¡°I will marry you!¡± ¡°Impossible! Zoey must be married to the Gates family,¡± Meredith quipped. Chapter 648 Chapter 648 Previously, they wanted to marry Zoey out to improve the family¡¯s future prospects. But now, it was simply to cate the Gates family. Since Kurt needed Zoey to fulfill the fortune teller¡¯s prophecy, they hoped the Gates family would not seek revenge on them. Therefore, after some discussions within the family, Meredith decided to marry Zoey off to the Gates to mollify their anger. Levi wants to marry Zoey? No f****ing way! Besides, he will be a dead man soon enough for offending the Gates family. ¡°It¡¯s not up to you. As long as Zoey is willing, I will marry her!¡± Levi eximed. ¡°Haha, you n to marry Zoey? You will be better off worrying about how to protect yourself. The Gates family¡¯s army will soon be here to kill you,¡± Logan burst into dementedughter. ¡°If the Gates doese, I will destroy them.¡± Levi¡¯s eyes gleamed with menace. This family has long acted with impunity and challenged the sovereignty of the nation. There¡¯s no way I¡¯m letting them off easy. ¡°You¡¯re being ridiculous. I hope when the Gates are here, your words can still be as sharp!¡± Everyone sneered at Levi. ¡°Russell, Ss, protect Zoey. I¡¯m going to deal with the Gates family,¡± Levi ordered. ¡°Yes¡­¡± Both Russell and Ss were about to acknowledge his instructions instinctively but decided otherwise when they saw everyone looking at them with strange expressions. With that, Levi left. He was confident that Zoey was in safe hands. Even if the two of them failed to protect her, Hades would be watching over her from the shadows. ¡°Hahaha, isn¡¯t this just Levi trying to flee?¡± Loganughed smugly. ¡°Of course he¡¯s trying to flee, or else why wouldn¡¯t he bring Zoey along?¡± All of them scoffed at Levi¡¯s behavior. From what Zoey could see, Levi must have gone to gather reinforcements and request help from the Morris group¡¯s boss. It seemed their debt to that man kept increasing. However, she began to grow suspicious as to why the leader of the Morris Group treated her and Iris so well. He helped her buy the Oriental Star Group at the auction and gave her full authority to run the business at the electronics mall. Furthermore, he had saved her and Levi on many asions. Who is he? After leaving Russell, Levi arrived at arge mansion, which was Azure Dragon¡¯s residence in South City. The mansion was known as Guardian Mansion but was abandoned long ago. Ever since Azure Dragon and the others arrived, they had been staying there. That day at the Mansion, Levi noticed that it was crowded. There were even military dogs guarding the entrance. Once they saw Levi, everyone gathered outside. There were about sixty of them which gave Levi a shock. Why are there so many people here? ¡°Good day, Chief!¡± All sixty of them saluted Levi. Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. ¡°Good day,rades!¡± Levi returned the salute. ¡°God of War, let me introduce you. These are the captains of the reconnaissance troops from the South Warzone. They havee to practice their skills,¡± Azure Dragon exined with a smile. Ever since he arrived at Guardian Mansion, he had guests visiting every day. Most of them were there to learn and improve their technique. As of now, half of them were drenched in sweat in their tank tops. They had obviously been sparring with Kirin. ¡°Chief, some of ourrades had the illusion that they could take on White Tiger just now. However, they got their asses handed to them instead,¡± someone reported. When Levi saw a group of men who were badly bruised and beaten sitting in a corner, heughed. Go toe to toe with White Tiger? That¡¯s just suicide. Given that they were allrades, White Tiger let them off easily. ¡°Sir, is something wrong?¡± Azure Dragon could sense that something was amiss. ¡°I expect someone toe for me soon,¡± Levi exined with a smug grin. Chapter 649 Chapter 649 Just as Levi spoke, the sixty odd officers were incensed. Who darese for the God of War? Do they have a death wish? How is this even possible? The God of War is the military paragon of all the soldiers from the Nine Warzones of Erudia. Whoever dares to even disrespect the God of War cannot be forgiven! All of us will defend the symbol of the army with our lives. ¡°Who dares toe for the Chief? Are they nuts? I, Macfay, will be the first to strike them down!¡± ¡°I, Macdonald, will never allow it!¡± ¡°I, Mackenzie, forbid it!¡± One by one, the captains of the reconnaissance troops roared angrily with a ferocious look on their faces. ¡°Very well, we will stay. I want to see with my own eyes who dares to challenge the Chief¡¯s authority.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Don¡¯t worry, Chief. Let us deal with this for you.¡± ¡°Damn it, it¡¯s time to teach this bunch of rabble a lesson.¡± Everyone was outraged. Levi smiled in response. ¡°Very well, I won¡¯t fight over them with you. You can be my guest!¡± He had a different n to deal with the matter but didn¡¯t expect the mansion to be filled with so many people. It was just a wonderful coincidence that they could help resolve it. As a result, his mind was also put at ease. Once they received Levi¡¯s permission, everyone was filled with anticipation. They wished that the enemy would arrive sooner so that they could demonstrate their capabilities to the God of War. ¡°Come, let¡¯s continue with our practice. So that we can thrash them straightter.¡± All the men were wild with excitement. Meanwhile, at the Gates family residence. The za in front of their vi was filled with men. All of them were tall and strong. Standing at attention, they exuded a terrifying vibe. They were men of different races but they all had onemon trait ¨C they were insanely powerful. ¡°Dad, I have gathered the Five Hundred Dragon Guards of the Gates family,¡± Landyn reported. The Gates family was as wealthy as a nation and no one was their equal in terms of financial power. All these years, Kurt had spent a lot of money amassing and maintaining a private army that would later be known as the Dragon Guards. Every one of them was an elite warrior in their own right. They were either famous mercenaries from overseas, top-ranked assassins, and retired members of ck ops from major countries. Furthermore, there were also martial artists skilled in the ancient arts of Qi, Thai boxers, and etcetera. Every year, the Gates family spent two billion maintaining the Dragon Guards. This was something unattainable by any other prominent family. Although there were only five hundred of them, their fighting strength was more important than their numbers. These were extremely powerful men and would strike fear in anyone who came across them. Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. Even the Caesar family¡¯s eight hundred White Robes were no match for them. The Dragon Guards were fearsome warriors and wherever they went, blood would flow like rivers. In their minds, Levi¡¯s three thousand men from South City were nothing but a bunch of rabbles. They would notst more than ten minutes in front of the Dragon Guards. They were confident that no one would be able to protect Levi. With Levi out of the way, Zoey would then be captured and brought back to marry Landyn. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s head out!¡± Fred ordered. Aside from the Dragon Guards, they had also recruited a hundred additional warriors using Kurt¡¯s name. As a result, the army of around six hundred men headed towards South City in high spirits. One by one, their cars formed a long snake-like convoy which was a magnificent sight to behold. By evening, the convoy arrived in South City. The whole city trembled upon their arrival, especially the Lopez and ck families who prayed hard that they would escape the Gates family¡¯s wrath. ¡°Father, where shall we go first? I have the address of the ce where Levi is holed up in,¡± Landyn inquired. ¡°We will look for Levi first and then clean out the South City¡¯s underworld. Finally, we will seize Zoey so that both of you can get married,¡± Fred barked his orders. ¡°Understood, Father. Let¡¯s roll out!¡± With that, the Gates family army headed towards Guardian Mansion. Chapter 650 Chapter 650 Half an hourter, therge convoy arrived outside of Guardian Mansion. Thud! Thud! One by one, the men got out of the cars. In a blink of an eye, the five hundred Dragon Guards and one hundred warriors assembled. ¡°Surround the ce and don¡¯t let anyone escape!¡± Landyn barked. Thud! Thud! Thud! The six hundred men spread out and sealed off all escape routes from the mansion. The encirclement was six man thick. Even a bird couldn¡¯t escape, let alone a man. The Dragon Guards alone were stronger than the force of five thousand menbined. After that, Fred and Kurt got out of the car. ¡°Let¡¯s enter from the front,¡± Fred ordered. A group of men arrived at the front door. Bark! Bark! Bark! A group of military dogs barked ferociously at them. Crack! Landyn pushed the metal gate forcefully and bellowed, ¡°Levi,e out this instant!¡± After waiting for half a day, the captains of the reconnaissance troops finally got their wish. They were all filled with excitement. However, they didn¡¯t go out until after Landyn shook the gate for a few minutes. Finally, Macfay, Macdonald, and Mackenzie emerged. The three of them were wearing green tank tops, showcasing their rippling muscles. ¡°Why are you causing a ruckus? Who are you looking for?¡± Macfay questioned as the three of them walked towards the gate. When Landyn saw how intimidating the three men were, he couldn¡¯t help but feel a shiver of fear run down his spine. Realization dawned on him that these were not ordinary men. Nevertheless, with five hundred Dragon Guards behind him, he was afraid of no one. ¡°Is Levi Garrison inside?¡± Landyn demanded arrogantly. ¡°So what if he is? Who are you people?¡± Macfay inquired. ¡°Listen well, we are the Gates family of South Hampton and are here to seek revenge on Levi. He must die today!¡± ¡°Behind me are five hundred Dragon Guards. I¡¯m warning you, even if you have three thousand men, you won¡¯t be able to protect Levi,¡± Landyn sneered. Everyone on the Gates family¡¯s side assumed that Macfay and his men were in the same group of underworld members that escorted Levi away in South City. They had no idea that these were military veterans. Hearing Landyn¡¯s answer, Macfay and the others furrowed their eyebrows. Did our ears deceive us? These men want to kill the Chief? How dare they! ¡°Insolence! What gave you the gall to do such a thing? Do the nation¡¯sws mean nothing to you?¡± Macfay barked. ¡°Haha, I have always said that the Gates family is thew! Wherever we go, our word is final!¡± Fred dered arrogantly. His words gave Macfay and hispanions a shock as it was rare to encounter anyone who acted with such impunity nowadays. Setting aside their tant disregard for the nation¡¯sws, they even wanted to kill the God of War! What sort of madness is this? ¡°Get Levi out now to kneel and ept his execution. Don¡¯t force us to drag him out ourselves,¡± Fred threatened. ¡°You are asking for the impossible as it is our duty to protect him.¡± Macfay and the other two captains were resolute in their stand. ¡°Hahaha, with just the three of you? Don¡¯t you think you¡¯re overestimating yourselves?¡± In the eyes of the Gates family, the trio were already dead men. ¡°What if you include us?¡± The moment the voice was heard, a group of men in army green tank tops emerged. There were sixty of them in total who assembled in a neat formation, giving off a strong and magnificent vibe. ¡°This¡­¡± Fred and his men were perplexed when they noticed the group in front of them came off differently from what they expected. They didn¡¯t look like men of the underworld, but Fred couldn¡¯t put his finger on who they were yet. Macfay scanned his gaze around and sneered, ¡°You are forbidden to enter. Whoever tries to trespass will only meet with death!¡±Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. Chapter 651 Chapter 651 The moment Macfay spoke, everyone was stunned. Is that a challenge? Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. Is he challenging us not to barge in? Who can resist such a challenge? ¡°Break down that door!¡± Landyn couldn¡¯t resist the taunt. Crack! Crack! Boom! Upon his orders, a few warriors approached and tore down the giant metal gate by force. ¡°How dare you tear down the door! Do you know what this ce is?¡± Macfay bellowed in rage. Woof! Woof! Woof! The military dogs barked ferociously as they tried to lunge forward but were held back by their restraints. Fred¡¯s expression darkened as he barked, ¡°Men, breach and secure Levi! Kill whoever that gets in your way.¡± Thud! Thud! Thud! At that moment, the Dragon Guards tried to barge in. ¡°Stop! How dare you!¡± Macfay bellowed. The other captains also warned the Dragon Guards to back off. ¡°Why don¡¯t I dare? Charge!¡± Fred ignored their warnings. ¡°Do you even know what this ce is?¡± Macfay roared, ¡°This is the Warzonepound and is considered a restricted military area. You are all trespassing and have vited the forbidden zones!¡± Upon hearing Macfay¡¯s words, the attacking Dragon Guards stopped in their tracks and stared at him in shock. In fact, they seemed to even be a little fearful. Boom! The news was so shocking that Fred and his men thought they were hit by lightning. ¡°I think I understand what¡¯s going on¡­¡± Fred and his men suddenly understood one thing. From the beginning, they could feel Macfay and his men were different but couldn¡¯t quite put their fingers on the reason. Given that they were wearing army green tank tops, it became clear who they were. They are all soldiers! Even the dogs looks different. Those are f***ing military dogs! At that moment, Fred and Landyn panicked. If this really were a restricted military zone, they would be in very big trouble. It would be worse if all these men were also soldiers. What should we do? Should we charge in or leave? But leaving is impossible as the Gates family cannot be humiliated again! Fred sneered, ¡°Do you think just because you im this is a military zone makes it so? Are you trying to scare us away?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll repeat myself. Get Levi out here to kneel before me. Or else, I will tear this ce down and kill everyone!¡± Fred dered furiously. Meanwhile, the Dragon Guards were all ready for action. Upon receiving their orders, they would tear into the building. ¡°This is yourst warning!¡± Macfay dered. ¡°Men, charge in and capture Levi!¡± Fred wasn¡¯t the least bit appreciative of the offer. His words infuriated Macfay and all the other captains. ¡°Damn you b*stard, how dare you cause trouble within my territory!¡± Whipping out his phone, Macfay quickly dialed a number. ¡°Hello, it¡¯s Macfay! Pass down my orders. Gather the troops in full battle gear ande to the Guardian Mansion at the outskirts of the city. We have to protect the God of War!¡± After that, Macdonald barked into his phone. ¡°Hello, it¡¯s Macdonald. Assemble the men and have them head to the Guardian Mansion armed to the teeth. We are to defend the God of War!¡± Lastly, Mackenzie ordered, ¡°Hello, it¡¯s Mackenzie. Get the team to head for the Guardian Mansion now! We have an important battle to fight!¡± This continued on with the other captains. Chapter 652 Chapter 652 One by one, the captains ordered their respective teams to head for Guardian Mansion. At a single moment, thirty regiments were mobilized which was an impressive disy of strength. Meanwhile, the Gates family and their strong army of six hundred were all stunned. One by one, they could be heard gasping. Even Landyn and Fred were stupefied while Kurt couldn¡¯t stop coughing. Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. Regardless of whether they were lying or not, Macfay and his men definitely made it look intimidating. Are all sixty men army captains? In that case, is this ce really a restricted military area? Who is the person inside? How highly positioned is he to have more than sixty officers protecting him? The Gates family were stumped. The Dragon Guards, who were at the vanguard, started to tremble and grew weak in their knees. What if what they im is true? They knew what the consequences would be. In that situation, ten Gates familybined wouldn¡¯t even stand a chance, let alone one. If it came to that, the Gates family would be in an extremely precarious situation. Should we attack? But we don¡¯t dare to. Should we not attack? But the Gates family will be humiliated. At that moment, Levi, Azure Dragon, and a few others emerged. Boom! At the sight of Levi, the Gates family stared daggers at him. After all, he was the man who brought their family their greatest humiliation. Meanwhile, Landyn couldn¡¯t help but have the urge to kill Levi because Levi had snatched his fianc¨¦e away in front of everyone in South City. His hatred for Levi was simply overwhelming. As for Fred and Kurt, they were equally incensed. At the sight of Levi, their animosity towards him grew exponentially. We must kill him! Just when Fred was about to give the order, he hesitated when his gaze fell upon Macfay and the other captains. But what if their calls were real? If so, the Gates family will be done for! Levi smiled at the Gates family when he saw them. ¡°I heard you are looking for me?¡± ¡°Levi, you¡­¡± Landyn almost exploded in anger. ¡°Well, I¡¯m standing right here now. Come on then!¡± Levi smirked at the Gates family. When they saw Levi¡¯s mocking expression, both father and son almost burst a vessel. ¡°Come on? What¡¯s wrong? Are you afraid? Isn¡¯t the Gates family fearsome? Aren¡¯t you thew wherever you go? What is it now? You don¡¯t even have the guts to enter this door?¡± In the face of Levi¡¯s taunts, the Gates family was outraged. However, all of them were breathing rapidly as they tried to keep their anger in check. Even the machetes in their hands were raised. Fred was struggling with himself. To attack or not to attack. What a dilemma! Everyone else felt the same. If Macfay was a real army officer, they would be in big trouble. When he noticed that the Gates family was hesitating, Levi sneered, ¡°What are you afraid of? Isn¡¯t the Gates family thew itself? Don¡¯t you also rule over this piece ofnd?¡± ¡°Doesn¡¯t your authority override that of Erudia¡¯s? What¡¯s wrong now? Why don¡¯t you dare set foot in here?¡± ¡°Come on, don¡¯t disappoint me, you wimps!¡± In the face of Levi¡¯s provocations, Fred breathe heavily and was drenched in cold sweat. As his whole body trembled, his eyes almost popped out of their sockets, especially when he saw Levi¡¯s haughty expression. He couldn¡¯t resist the urge and finally exploded. ¡°Men, attack! Levi must be captured alive!¡± Fred roared with all his might. ¡°Charge!¡± The Dragon Guards no longer held back as all of them dashed forward. ¡°Let theme!¡± Macfay got into his fighting stance and prepared for battle. Boom! At that moment, the sound of a loud engine rumbled across the sky. It was so loud that it caused the ground to tremble. There was abat helicopter circling in the air. Chapter 653 Chapter 653 Just that scene alone caused everyone to stop what they were doing and looked into the sky, dumbfounded. As it was already nightfall, the helicopter shone a spotlight on the Gates family¡¯s men. All of the Dragon Guards surrounding the mansion were caught in the light. As the light was extremely bright, everyone had to shield their eyes from being blinded. The Gates family were all stunned. ¡°This is a restricted military area, who are you?¡± ¡°We are the South Warzone¡¯s airborne unit. What are you nning to do?¡± A voice from the helicopter red out through its speakers which shocked the Gates family. So it¡¯s true! They were telling the truth! These men are really army officers. Thud! Thud! Thud! In the next moment, the Gates family could hear the rumble of footsteps marching behind them. Whirr¡­ It wasn¡¯t just footsteps, there was also the sound of vehicles and a lot of other noises all mixed together. It sounded as if an entire army itself was approaching. ¡°One, two, three, four!¡± Along with themands being shouted out, groups and groups of soldiers emerged behind the Dragon Guards. The Gates family was shocked to their core while the Dragon Guards were struck with fear. It¡¯s really true! They really mobilized thirty regiments. What are we going to do? This really is a restricted military zone. We¡¯re doomed! Thud! Thud! Thud! Despite their fame and the two billion spent on them, the Dragon Guards dropped to their knees one by one with their hands over their heads. The only ones left standing were Fred and a few others. However, it was more because Fred¡¯s mind drew a nk. His face was all pale and cold sweat broke out profusely. ¡°Dad, I can¡¯t stand any longer.¡± Landyn¡¯s knees buckled and he too dropped to the ground. Finally, Fred also did the same as he lost all strength in his body and could hardly move. Trembling violently, he couldn¡¯t even say a word. When Levi saw how they looked, he sneered, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Have you given up? Isn¡¯t the Gates family above thew? Why are you on your knees?¡± ¡°Y-Y-You¡­¡± Fred stammered in a frantic voice and didn¡¯t dare continue. Cough! Hack! Cough! In the midst of his hacking cough, Kurt barely forced out a question. ¡°You¡­ who are you really?¡± Prior to this, when Hades led three thousand men to protect him, it didn¡¯t pique their curiosity as to who Levi was. However, there were thirty regiments of soldiers from the South Warzone protecting him now. It indicated that Levi was someone a lot more important than they had imagined. ¡°To be honest, the Gates family have no right to know my identity.¡± Levi shot them a cold re. ¡°Men, capture all of them. Since no one dares to touch the Gates family, I¡¯ll be the one to do it!¡± ¡°I want to see for myself how capable is a prominent family that dered themselves to be thew of thend,¡± Levi bellowed. Boom! Kurt and his men closed their eyes in despair. The Gates family are finished! Meanwhile, back at the ck family manor. ¡°Grandpa, Grandma, I have bad news. The Gates family have brought five hundred Dragon Guards to South City,¡± Logan reported while being out of breath. ¡°What? So soon?¡± Meredith and the others¡¯ expressions changed as they were struck by fear. ¡°This really means trouble!¡± ¡°Do you know where they¡¯re headed?¡± Meredith asked. ¡°They are looking for Levi as of now. I heard they want to kill him and wipe out South City¡¯s underworld,¡± Logan replied. Meredith began to pray. ¡°I hope when Levi is killed, the Gates family would be appeased.¡± ¡°Grandma, what are you saying?¡± Zoey fumed.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. Chapter 654 Chapter 654 Meredith and everyone else stared at her. ¡°Zoey, don¡¯t tell me you really believe Levi can deal with this issue?¡± ¡°The Gates family are going to kill him. Even the three thousand men who protected you will die tragically,¡± Logan exined the reality of the situation. ¡°Huh?¡± At that moment, Zoey finally understood the gravity of the matter. ¡°Oh? Is that so? Then why am I still alive?¡± At that moment, a voice emanated through the room, causing Logan to drop to his knees in horror. ¡°It¡¯s a ghost!¡± ¡°What f***king ghost are you talking about? I¡¯m still alive and well,¡± Levi grunted in exasperation. ¡°Are you really alright?¡± Meredith and the others stood up and looked towards Levi. ¡°What can happen to me?¡± ¡°What about the Gates family? Weren¡¯t they looking for you?¡± Meredith inquired in disbelief. ¡°Oh, I destroyed them. They no longer exist,¡± Levi replied casually. ¡°What? How is that possible?¡± Meredith and the other looked at him doubtfully. At the same time, Logan quickly checked on thetest news with his contacts. After that, his expression changed drastically. ¡°It¡¯s true¡­ the Gates family has disappeared from South City and no one knows where they have gone. I-I-Its¡­¡± Logan was so bewildered that he was stumped for words. All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. ¡°So it¡¯s true?¡± Meredith, Robert, and everyone else looked on in disbelief. At that moment, Russell let out a rxed smile. For the Gates family to challenge Levi, isn¡¯t it the same as having a death wish? Zoey grabbed Levi¡¯s hand and murmured, ¡°Was it the mysterious boss of the Morris Group that did it again?¡± Levi was stunned for a second before nodding. As he was the boss of the Morris Group, what Zoey said wasn¡¯t wrong. ¡°We owe him yet another debt of gratitude. By now, I don¡¯t even know how we¡¯re going to repay it,¡± Zoey remarked with a smile. Grinning, Levi replied, ¡°Worsees to worst, I¡¯ll sell myself to them.¡± ¡°That¡¯s uneptable! Anything else but that.¡± Zoey shook her head as her love for Levi was now rooted deep in her bones. All this while, her expectation of a husband was that he would be a respectable, mature man with a heart of gold. But as of now, no matter what Levi was doing, she would love him for it because she knew that he had always been protecting her. ¡°Grandpa, Grandma, and everyone else. Today, I dere that I will be the one who¡¯ll have the final word on my marriage. I will still marry Levi and will wait for him to organize the perfect wedding for us.¡± In front of both the ck and Lopez families, Zoey made her stand clear. Hearing her deration, Levi was touched. All he cared for was Zoey¡¯s trust in him. Both families sighed in response. Why can¡¯t we escape from Levi! Karma is a b****! In the end, Meredith had no choice but to give up her ns. After being taught a harsh lesson, she had enough. South Hampton. It was Erudia¡¯s economic capital, hence was also known as the Devil¡¯s Capital. South Hampton was at an even higher level than the first-tier cities of North Hampton and South City. The reason being a few royal families had established themselves there and their economic power was immense. However, South Hampton¡¯s high society was shaken today because Kurt Gates, president of the South Hampton chamber ofmerce had been decimated, along with the entire Gates family. Although the Gates family was not as powerful as the royal families, they still controlled a significant portion of South Hampton¡¯s economy. For them to disappear without a trace struck fear into many. What¡¯s going on? Wasn¡¯t the Gates family supposed to have a wedding in South City? How can they disappear just like that? Within a short period of time, the citizens of South Hampton began to grow anxious. Meanwhile, within the deep forests outside South Hampton, there was a luxurious vi. Outside the vi, there were hundreds of men kneeling at the door. ¡°Master, please avenge Jacky for us!¡± Chapter 655 Chapter 655 As hundreds of men were shouting, they were all mming their heads onto the ground, to the extent that blood was oozing out of their foreheads. What made it more shocking was that they had been kneeling there for three whole days. Ever since the news of Jacky Lawson¡¯s death spread, the men began to gather in front of the vi. They were all Jacky¡¯s fellow disciples of the same master. Their master does have the intention to head for South City, but it just wasn¡¯t the right time yet as he was still in the midst of his solitary meditation. But now that Jacky was dead, his fellow disciples could wait no longer. Hence, they were pleading with their master to end his mediation earlier. Sigh! Suddenly a loud sigh was heard from within the vi. The hundreds of disciples who heard it began to feel excited. Their faces which were previously pale with despair were now glowing brilliantly. Creak! In the next moment, the vi¡¯s door slowly opened. Thud! Thud! Thud! Suddenly, two rows of bodyguards dressed in red marched out. Upon their clothes, the word ¡°Heimler¡± was embroidered onto it. Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. After that, an old man surrounded by a group of six bodyguards emerged. All six of them were wearing masks and were dressed exactly like the two men Jacky had brought with him. The old man was wearing a white robe and did not look any different from any other men of his age. His eyes were cloudy and he had an unsteady gait, as if the wind could cause him to fall anytime. ¡°All hail the master!¡± The hundreds of disciples chanted. All of their faces were filled with respect and admiration. ¡°Is Jacky really done for?¡± The old man asked in a trembling voice. ¡°Master, Jacky will be staying in South City forever and is nevering back,¡± his disciples answered. Upon hearing the news, the old man looked up and heaved a long sigh. Throughout his life, his disciples numbered in the hundreds if not the thousands. Even for many of his current students, he didn¡¯t even remember their names. However, amongst all of them, Jacky was his favorite. In fact, he was training Jacky to be his heir given that he had no sons. Or else, he wouldn¡¯t have sent Jacky on such an important assignment such as taking over South City. Two days ago, he had just spoken to Jacky who reassured him that everything was going well and that South City¡¯s underworld had been wiped out. However, not long after that, he received the news of Jacky¡¯s death. ¡°Who killed him?¡± The old man demanded. ¡°Master, it was the current leader of South City¡¯s underworld, Hades. He is the current champion and record holder of the Deathmatch championships.¡± ¡°Therefore, we have not taken any action yet and have been waiting for you to finish your meditation,¡± the students replied. ¡°I can¡¯t believe that South City has such a formidable warrior. Jacky has died in vain indeed!¡± the old manmented. ¡°Master, don¡¯t worry, once webine all our strength, we can seek revenge for Jacky.¡± ¡°Yeah! we shall not rest until we have avenge Jacky!¡± the hundreds of disciples chanted in unison. ¡°Where is his body?¡± The old man looked toward the crowd. At that, the crowd fell silent as no one showed any concern as to what befell the body after his death, to the extent it was likely still left in South City. Witnessing their silence, the old man was infuriated. ¡°You keep harping on about revenge and yet you didn¡¯t even bother to bring his body back!¡± The old man¡¯s voice thundered through the crowd and was a big contrast to his feeble demeanor. The next moment, the hundreds of disciples trembled in fear and bowed their heads on the ground. They were so terrified that every one of them was drenched in cold sweat. Their master was furious. They knew what would follow will be earth-shattering due to his terrifying identity. Once his identity was revealed, the whole of southern Erudia would be quaking in their boots. Chapter 656 Chapter 656 The old and seemingly feeble man was none other than the leader of the Southern Union, Grover Cooke. Most of the Southern Union¡¯s branches were based along the coast where the economy thrived with many different industries. There were innumerable martial art experts within the Southern Union. In fact, all of the experts in the south itself originated from the Southern Union. They were so powerful that the underworlds of all major cities would tremble at the mere mention of the Southern Union. Even Scott Yates came from the Southern Union but hardly anyone knew about it. Every year, he had to pay a tribute of five billion to the Southern Union. No one really knew why he had to live the life of a recluse for thirty years. The real reason was that his influence had expanded too quickly and shed with that of the Southern Union. Hence, if he continued to expand any further, the Southern Union would have to take him down. Therefore, Scott had no choice but to shun the world to prevent the Southern Union from taking action against him. Ever since then, the tribute Scott had to pay the Southern Union increased to ten billion. Only then could he ensure his own safety. Furthermore, even the Triple Group had to pay billions in tribute to the Southern Union. The fact that an international conglomerate such as the Triple Group had to bow down to its knees to the Southern Union demonstrated how domineering they were. In summary, anyone with any sort of influence in the south had to pay their respects to the Southern Union. Nevertheless, the Southern Union was not obligated to help them out in return. This showed just how powerful the Southern Union was. In fact, all the underworlds within southern Erudia were controlled by the Southern Union. As long as they gave the word, any of the groups could be wiped out. However, things happened differently in South City. Firstly, Scott¡¯s faction was destroyed, followed by the copse of the Triple Group. When the tributes from both groups stopped, the Southern Union realized something had happened in South City. Hence, Jacky was sent to resolve the matter. As South City formed a huge part of their business, the head of the Southern Union, Grover, had to personally deal with it. Every single disciple of Grover¡¯s was an elite within their own industry. Anyone who was weak would not even qualify to be one. Over thest few decades, Grover, who loved receiving students only epted seven to eight hundred of them. Therefore, it was safe to say that every single one of them was a genius in their own right. Not only did he have a lot of students, but he also had an army of subordinates and a massivework of contacts. In fact, just a word from Grover and the whole of south Erudia would acknowledge it. That was how powerful the head of the Southern Union was. ¡°Master, it is our fault! We should have brought Jacky¡¯s body back immediately.¡± ¡°Master, please give us a chance. We will definitely reim Jacky¡¯s body.¡± One by one, his disciples pleaded. Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. Meanwhile, Grover shot a quick nce around and eximed, ¡°You have disappointed me enough! I will avenge my disciple myself!¡± ¡°Johnny Lawrence?¡± Grover called out. ¡°Master, Johnny at your service,¡± A middle-aged man stepped forward and said. ¡°I order you to head over to South City. Before the Southern Union army arrives, you must reim Jacky¡¯s body,¡± Grover instructed. ¡°Yes, Master!¡± With that, Johnny left. Johnny was an integral member of the Southern Union as he was among the Southern Union¡¯s best warriors. Of the Four Kings and Eight ves, he was one of the Four Kings. Other than the head of the Southern Union, the Four Kings were next in line in terms of the chain of command. The Four Kings of the Southern Union were so strong that they could easily defeat Scott Yates. ¡°Jacky died a tragic death. Prior to this, I was even nning to dere him as my heir at the uing Union conference.¡± As he spoke, Tears rolled down Grover¡¯s eyes. Chapter 657 Chapter 657 ¡°Johnny is on his way to South City. Once Jacky¡¯s body is brought back, I want to hold a funeral for him there,¡± Grover dered. ¡°Yes, Master. We will definitely give Jacky a grand funeral.¡± Turning towards the crowd, Grover ordered, ¡°Next, you will need to investigate and find out who was involved in Jacky¡¯s death. After that, we will bury all of them alive together with Jacky!¡± At that moment, Grover¡¯s whole being exuded an icy cold aura, overwhelming the surroundings with a chilly pressure. Everyone suddenly shivered as the cold spell engulfed them, it felt as if they had fallen into an icyke. They could feel the surrounding temperature drop by seven to eight degrees. It was real and wasn¡¯t an exaggeration at all. Grover was an elite martial artist who practiced the Ancient Arts of Qi. The reason he was in solitary meditation was to further enhance the power of his Qi. ¡°Understood, Master. We will proceed to investigate and leave no stone unturned,¡± his disciples answered. All of them trembled at the idea that Grover was going to bury alive a bunch of men together with Jacky. It was such a terrifying notion to them. Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. However, that was the consequence of offending the head of the Southern Union. Meanwhile, in South City, Levi and Zoey had no inkling of the looming crisis. In fact, Levi had even forgotten about Jacky, let alone expected someone seeking to avenge him. Thest thing he was interested in was to find out who Jacky really was. In recent days, the Davies family felt a sense of dread. Leslie and his son didn¡¯t eat nor sleep well as they were constantly worried. The reason being they knew Jacky Lawson was part of the Southern Union and was the Union leader¡¯s disciple. Therefore, ever since Jacky had died, they grew increasingly anxious as they knew the Southern Union would not rest until Jacky was avenged. In fact, they expected themselves to be dragged into the matter. Left with no choice, they could only wait. It wasn¡¯t until one afternoon that a group of men finally arrived. It was one of the Southern Union¡¯s Four Kings, Johnny, and his men. As Leslie¡¯s eyes brightened, he approached them quickly. ¡°We have been expecting you, dear sirs.¡± ¡°We, the Davies family, are of no use at all. We weren¡¯t able to protect Jacky,¡± Leslie confessed. ¡°There¡¯s no need for that, I know you¡¯re not to me,¡± Johnny remarked impatiently. ¡°Tell me, where is Jacky¡¯s body?¡± Johnny asked. ¡°Huh?¡± Stunned for a moment, Leslie quickly replied, ¡°Sir, Jacky¡¯s body was taken away by Hades¡¯ men and I don¡¯t know where they threw it.¡± ¡°What? Threw?¡± Johnny eximed in anger, sting an intimidating pressure across the room. It left Leslie and the others breathless. Both Leslie and Derek were shocked when they realized Johnny was more powerful than the ves that Jacky had brought with him. Who is he really? ¡°That¡¯s right, sir. They said they wanted to throw Jacky¡¯s body into the garbage dump.¡± ¡°I reckon his body must have rotted off away at a dump somewhere.¡± Upon hearing Leslie¡¯s words, Johnny was utterly furious. Bam! He mmed his fist on one of the walls in frustration, causing the wall to copse into rubble. ¡°Damn it!¡± ¡°If I can¡¯t find Jacky¡¯s body, I will make sure the whole of South City will be buried together with him,¡± Johnny dered with a terrifying expression on his face. At the same time, Leslie and Derek could feel an immense pressure that forced them to their knees. Such strength! Such immense power! He is stronger than anyone we¡¯ve seen before. ¡°You will take me to see Hades!¡± Johnny ordered in a frosty tone. In a short while, a group of men appeared at the entrance of the Jagged Club. Leslie felt more confident this time around because he knew Johnny was one of the powerful Four Kings. Chapter 658 Chapter 658 ¡°What do you want?¡± The moment the guard at the entrance asked, two lightning-fast shes made quick work of him. After that, Johnny and his men entered the club. Inside, the club was as lively as usual. Johnny went straight to the club¡¯s DJ booth, turned down the music, and switched on all the lights. Every corner of the club was illuminated as if it was broad daylight. At that moment, the hundreds of patrons in the club stopped dancing and turned to stare at the DJ booth. Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. The atmosphere became boisterous as the club¡¯s staff rushed towards the booth. Picking up the mic, Johnny instructed, ¡°Silence! I have something to say.¡± Upon his orders, everyone kept quiet and gave him their attention. ¡°Let me introduce myself. I am Johnny Lawrence.¡± ¡°Huh? Johnny Lawrence? That name sounds familiar.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, where did I hear it before?¡± Everyone in the club felt the name sounded familiar. Johnny continued, ¡°I am from the Southern Union and a subordinate of Grover Cooke.¡± Boom! When Johnny revealed his identity, everyone went ballistic and looked at him in disbelief. ¡°My God! It¡¯s one of the Four Kings of the Southern Union.¡± ¡°It¡¯s really Johnny of the Southern Union. This is unbelievable!¡± ¡°Johnny is really here in South City! Something big must have happened!¡± The club was in an uproar. When everyone heard that it was the Southern Union, they were filled with excitement. As gangsters in the underworld, their dream was to join the legendary Southern Union. To them, it was as good as their religion and was an achievement that would bring honor to the family. In short, they considered it their Holy Land. At the same time, it was also the most frightening of ces. Anyone who offended the Southern Union would be hunted down and killed. There would be no escape even if one fled to the ends of the earth. For the gangsters, it was an unbelievable sight that one of the legendary Four Kings of the Southern Union, Johnny, was standing before them as many of them worshipped him. In fact, some even had his face tattooed on their bodies. As Johnny was courageous and battle-hardened, there was an air of invincibility around him. ¡°Today, I¡¯m here to look for the body of my master¡¯s disciple, Jacky Lawson.¡± The moment Johnny changed the topic, everyone was stunned. Johnny¡¯s master? Isn¡¯t that Grover Cooke of the Southern Union? Grover¡¯s disciple¡¯s body? Suddenly, everyone thought of the same haughty person, Jacky, from a few days ago. He¡¯s actually one of the Southern Union¡¯s disciples? This means big trouble as it now involves the Southern Union. No matter how strong Hades is, it¡¯s not going to be of much help. ¡°Johnny, this has nothing to do with us, it¡¯s all Hades¡¯ doing!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, we were not involved at all.¡± At that moment, everyone present disavowed their involvement while only a few were hesitating. They were former followers of Brock Green who had switched their allegiance to Hades. As the rest of the crowd moved aside, they were left standing in the center. Johnny instantly understood what was going on. He asked them, ¡°Were you the ones that took Jacky¡¯s body?¡± His tone was calm but so domineering that it felt suffocating. ¡°Yes, so what if we were?¡± one of them replied. ¡°Where is the body now?¡± Johnny demanded word by word. At the moment, an immense pressure filled the club and everyone felt their hearts racing. ¡°We threw it away at a garbage dump,¡± the man replied. ¡°Well done! All of you will have to die!¡± Johnny roared. ¡°Who are you? How dare you cause trouble in my territory?¡± Chapter 659 Chapter 659 Just then, a voice boomed from behind. A man with a mask covering half his face appeared. It was Hades. As Levi was with Zoey today, Hades didn¡¯t need to watch over her and therefore came back early. What he didn¡¯t expect was to find a ruckus in his club. ¡°Who are you?¡± Johnny bellowed. ¡°Johnny, he¡¯s Hades! He is the one who killed Jacky and the two ves. I saw it with my own eyes!¡± Leslie reported. ¡°That¡¯s right, he killed them!¡± Derek and the others chimed in. When Johnny realized that the man was his enemy, Hades, he felt especially invigorated and his eyes gleamed with murderous intent. ¡°Seize him!¡± Johnny ordered. More than ten of his men scrambled down from the DJ booth and charged towards Hades. All of them were formidable warriors who used all kinds of weapons. Some used chain whips and spears while others wielded giant cleavers. The group of fighters were extremely well-coordinated and were able to put Hades on the defensive. It was a sight that shocked many as everyone knew how formidable Hades was as a fighter. Hades is being beaten back! The Southern Union does live up to its reputation! Every member of the Union is indeed an elite warrior. C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. ¡°Argh!¡± However, in the next moment, Hades exploded in rage as he hurled his invincible fists forward. Bam! Bam! Bam! One by one, the Southern Union warriors were sent flying back. Johnny¡¯s eyes narrowed as he felt a chill down his spine. No wonder he was able to kill Master¡¯s ves. What a formidable warrior indeed! Perhaps I should wait for Master to arrive before deciding on the next step. My mission today is just to locate Jacky¡¯s body. As for Hades and his men, Johnny decided not to take them down as he remembered Grover wanted to bury them alive with Jacky. ¡°Stop!¡± At the wave of his hand, all his warriors stopped their attacks. ¡°You must be Hades. I will let you off today! So tell me, where have you thrown Jacky¡¯s body?¡± Johnny asked. ¡°It¡¯s at Far East Road, you can look for him there,¡± someone shouted. ¡°Very well, I look forward to our next encounter, Hades!¡± Johnny sneered. ¡°Haha, fine. I¡¯ll be waiting for you.¡± Hades burst intoughter. If it were the old days, he would have been worried. But now with Levi backing him, there was nothing for him to be afraid of. With that, Johnny left. His followers were left puzzled, ¡°Johnny, why didn¡¯t you allow us to kill him?¡± ¡°He¡¯s really strong and you¡¯re no match for him. Even for me, we might just be evenly matched. If he has further support, we will be at a disadvantage. Therefore, it¡¯s better to wait for Master¡¯s arrival before we decide on our next course of action,¡± Johnny exined his concerns. ¡°We understand now,¡± Johnny¡¯s followers replied. Arriving at Far East Road, they searched around the whole night. Finally, they managed to locate Jacky¡¯s body in the garbage dump. It was surrounded by flies and had long since dposed. Enduring the stench, Johnny brought Jacky¡¯s body back. At the same time, Leslie ordered a crystal coffin so that Jacky¡¯s body can be frozen inside. After Grover heard what happened, he was absolutely livid. ¡°I will personally deal with them!¡± he thundered. Back in South City, Hades rted what happened to Levi. ¡°The Southern Union? I know of them,¡± Levi remarked. ¡°The overseas branches of the Southern Union are even more terrifying as they are packed with formidable warriors. Many countries have suffered under their hands.¡± Levi¡¯s eyes sparkled with excitement. ¡°This is really interesting. White Tiger, you have an opportunity to go all out now.¡± Chapter 660 Chapter 660 White Tiger squinted his eyes and smiled, ¡°I have also heard that the Southern Union is filled with capable warriors. I had the honor of fighting some of them overseas and they have proved themselves to be very skilled. I hope I will meet someone who I can fight without any reservations.¡± Azure Dragon sighed, ¡°Isn¡¯t there a saying? All the best warriors originate from the Southern Union.¡± Kirin¡¯s eyes glistened, ¡°Unfortunately, they have offended the wrong people. The audacity of them to act with such impunity in front of us is just pure insolence!¡± However, Levi smiled to himself deviously as he had a different n. Meanwhile. ¡°He was killed just because he courted ady?¡± Johnny asked curiously. ¡°That¡¯s correct. Jacky had repeatedly tried to ask ady out but was rejected every time. Finally, he was killed instead,¡± Leslie rted. ¡°Who is she?¡± Johnny¡¯s expression darkened immensely. ¡°Her name is Zoey Lopez, she¡¯s the boss of Oriental Star Group. She has the support of the Morris Group.¡± Johnny sneered coldly, ¡°Damn that Morris Group! We will annihte them this time!¡± Once Master arrives in South City, Morris Group will be eliminated regardless of who they are and who their boss is. The next day, Grover personally led the other three Kings and other six ves to South City. They were not alone as a massive number of Southern Union members apanied them. With a wave of his hand, Grover was able to gather tens of thousands of Union members easily. That was the influence the Master of the Southern Union wielded. The Davies family residence was to be their base. Both Derek and his son had never in their wildest dreams expected to meet the legendary Master of the Southern Union in person. ¡°Where¡¯s Jacky?¡± The moment Grover arrived at the Davies residence, he made a beeline towards Jacky¡¯s corpse. ¡°Master, please follow me.¡± Johnny quickly led the way. When Grover saw Jacky inside the crystal coffin, he could no longer contain his emotions. Jacky was his favorite student whom he treated like a son. After brooding in front of the coffin for a long time, he called out to his men. ¡°Master, your orders?¡± the Four Kings and Six ves answered. ¡°In three days¡¯ time, we will hold a funeral of the highest honor for Jacky based on the Southern Union¡¯s ceremonial rites. The leaders of every Southern Union branch must attend,¡± Grover ordered. ¡°Understood!¡± the men replied in acknowledgment. ¡°As for all those who were involved in Jacky¡¯s death, capture them so that I can bury all of them together with him,¡± Grover roared. ¡°Master, from our investigations, we have narrowed down the main suspects to eleven people. The four main figures are Hades, Levi Garrison, Zoey Lopez, and Ss Whitfield.¡± At that, Grover released his aura of intense pressure that seemed to be able to move mountains. ¡°As for the rest, they include both the father and son of the Davies family.¡± The man gave Derek and Leslie a cold stare. The father and son duo fainted in shock upon realizing that they still had to be buried alive in the end. ¡°Very well, before the funeral begins, those responsible must all stand before me,¡± Grover insisted angrily. ¡°Yes, Master!¡± the Four Kings shouted in unison. This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. ¡°I heard that Jacky died because of a woman?¡± Grover asked. The crowd hesitated but nodded in the end. ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right.¡± ¡°Master, thedy is a daughter of the Lopez family which is one of South City¡¯s four noble families,¡± someone exined. ¡°Very well. In that case, the funeral will be held at the Lopez family residence. Their whole family will be held ountable for the actions of their young,¡± Grover said coldly. Johnny requested, ¡°Master, I volunteer to be the vanguard to take down the Lopez family.¡± The other three Kings followed and requested the same. ¡°As you wish, now let¡¯s head out!¡± Chapter 661 Chapter 661 The Lopez family in South City did not expect the Southern Union toe after their blood. The most important thing was that they had nothing to do with that matter. And now, the Southern Union¡¯s army was at the Lopez residence, quickly defeating the guards stationed at the Lopez mansion were quickly defeated. Patriarch Leon Lopez, the eldest brother of Sebastian Lopez, hurriedly brought the entire Lopez family outside. The outside of the luxurious manor was densely packed with members of the Southern Union, and they were all dressed in red. Six masked men, who stood in front of the crowd, were carrying a crystal coffin. The first four brave men standing in front nced at everyone in the Lopez family with a domineering look. They were preventing the Lopez family members from running away. Behind the huge crowd, a car was heading towards them. The word ¡°Heimler¡± was engraved on the car. The Lopez family fell into a frightened silence. They werepletely bewildered. Who could these people be? Since the fall of Sebastian Lopez, the Lopez family hadid low and stayed away from unwanted attention. They had never encountered any enemies thereafter. Why then was there such a powerful adversary at their doorstep? ¡°Who¡­who are you people?¡± Leon Lopez asked, trembling with fear. ¡°Johnny Lawrence, of Southern Union.¡± ¡°Jael Ellison, of Southern Union.¡± ¡°Yadriel Larson, of Southern Union.¡± ¡°Connor Hill, of Southern Union.¡± After the four men reported their names, there was a loud thud. Crash! The old patriarch, Leon Lopez, had fallen onto the ground in fright. Other elderly members of the Lopez family were also frightened, their faces drained of all color. As for the younger members of the Lopez family, they were stupefied, and they had no idea what was happening. ¡°T-T-This¡­¡± C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. Leon Lopez was almost foaming at the mouth. This is too frightening! The Four Kings of the Southern Union were all here together. What kind of trouble had we, the Lopez family, gotten ourselves into? And what had brought the legendary Four Kings to be here as one? T-This¡­ ¡°Who are you people?¡± The youngsters of the Lopez family had an incredulous look on their faces. ¡°These are the Four Kings of the Southern Union!¡± When the elderly uttered the truth, the entire Lopez family was absolutely shocked and turned pale in fright. Everyone had heard much about the legendary Southern Union. Especially about the head of the Southern Union, the Four Kings, and their god-like existence. ¡°Everyone get out of the way. Whoever gets in the way will be killed with no mercy.¡± Johnny Lawrence said coldly. When the Lopez family heard that, they quickly gave way. With the Four Kings in the lead, the Six ves carried the crystal coffin into the Lopez family manor. Behind them, the mighty members of Southern Union entered one after another. Andstly, Grover entered. When the Lopez family realized that Grover was here in person, they fell to their knees in terror. Everyone was petrified. They had no idea what was going on. ¡°Listen up! Master¡¯s favorite student died because of Zoey Lopez. The entire Lopez family will have to take the me for the trouble caused by Zoey. You will all be buried together with Jacky.¡± Johnny said coldly. Everyone in the Lopez family nearly passed out from shock. What kind of trouble had Zoey gotten us into? Why should we take the me for it? They wanted to flee, but they were closely watched and heavily surrounded; they were trapped. Soon afterward, words about Jacky¡¯s funeral spread far and wide. The head of the Southern Union and the Four Kings would personally conduct the funeral rites. All of a sudden, the entire South was shocked. Disciples of the Southern Union from various ces came rushing to South City. Even big bosses of the underworlds of all major cities were also on their way. They had toe and pay theirst respects. The funeral was to be held three days from now, and it was bound to cause a hugemotion in the South. Instantly, South City came to know about the earth-shattering news. Even the head of Southern Union came in person. Hence, it was impossible for them to not know. The news of the uing funeral in three days reached Levi¡¯s ears. ¡°What? They want to capture me and bury me alive? Together with Jacky?¡± Levi looked surprised. Chapter 662 Chapter 662 Hades chuckled, ¡°God of War, you and your wife are on the list. By then, you will all be buried alive.¡± ¡°How bold of them to threaten to bury me,¡± Levi sneered. Azure Dragon and Kirinughed. ¡°God of War, the Southern Union is indeed powerful. They are completely different from the Gates family and the Caesar family.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. They are more organized.¡± ¡°Grover can gather the disciples of Southern Union from all ces, with just a wave of his hand.¡± White Tiger smiled insolently. ¡°Very well. The funeral is in three days? Then, I will fight them all the way to the end. Oh, and this time, you can¡¯t transfer your men to do your bidding.¡± White Tiger pleaded. ¡°Yes, I won¡¯t. I have a n in mind. We¡¯ll talk about thatter.¡± Levi had earlier on mapped out a strategy for a situation such as this. ¡°Hades, I¡¯m assigning you to protect my wife. She has finally settled down in her work, so I don¡¯t want her to know anything about this or to be disturbed,¡± Levi ordered. ¡°Understood. I will risk my life to protect her.¡± On the other side, after the Southern Union had taken over the Lopez family, they were about to make their next move. ¡°Master, how are you going to deal with Morris Group this time around?¡± Johnny asked curiously. ¡°I¡¯ve heard that many people who were gotten rid of earlier on did not even have the chance to meet the Morris Group¡¯s boss in person.¡± Grover thought deeply and said, ¡°Find the boss and drive him out.¡± ¡°Understood.¡± Subsequently, the Southern Union made their move. One by one, they captured those who were involved in Jacky¡¯s death. In the end, the only people left to be captured were Levi, Hades, Zoey, and Ss. But then, the Southern Union hesitated to make the move. Except for Levi, the other three were always together. In order to capture Zoey, they had to get past Hades. ¡°Hades killed the Two ves single-handedly. He¡¯s just too powerful.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve personally seen it with my own eyes too. At the very least, he has a fifty percent chance of beating me,¡± Johnny said. ¡°Master, I¡¯ve managed to check Hades¡¯ identity. He was once the L Nation¡¯s God of War. After he was being defeated by Erudia¡¯s God of War, he went incognito and appeared in Eastern Deathmatches.¡± Among Grover¡¯s hundreds of students, few of them were good at digging up information. Thus, very quickly, Hades¡¯ true identity was revealed. ¡°So he¡¯s L Nation¡¯s God of War. No wonder he¡¯s so powerful.¡± Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. It was only then realization struck everyone. ¡°If that is the case, then the four of you should go together. Show him how powerful the Southern Union can be. If Euradia¡¯s God of War can defeat him, then so can I,¡± Grover ordered. ¡°Understood!¡± Johnny Lawrence and the three Kings obeyed. That day, Zoey went to work as usual, and Ss came to pick her up. Halfway to work, Hades showed up in front of them. He handed Ss a note that read, ¡°Go to the destination written above. Leave immediately.¡± Ss read the note, immediately started the car, and sped off. Hades, who had been guarding them from a distance, sensed danger in the air all of a sudden. This time, he actually feared the worst was going to happen. And he wasn¡¯t sure if he could handle it. Immediately, he asked Ss to take Zoey to the Warzonepound to look for Levi for protection. ¡°Phew!¡± Hades breathed a sigh of relief when the car left. He slowly walked to the other side of the road. Just then, four silhouettes appeared in the dark alley. Johnny Lawrence and the three Kings appeared together and red at Hades with their ferocious eyes. Seeing Hades walking towards them step by step, Johnny said coldly, ¡°You¡¯re a dead man.¡± Chapter 663 Chapter 663 In the narrow and dark alley. Hades and the Southern Union¡¯s Four Kings attacked one another. Southern Union had always prided themselves to be a homage of strength. There were three ways to obtain a high position. First, martial arts. Second, financial resources. Third, brains. To possess one of the criteria was frightening enough. What more if someone possessed all three criteria. There was a way of saying in the Southern Union about the Four Kings and the Eight ves that represented the three most powerful echelons. The strength of the Four Kings was unmatched, and that was the key to the Southern Union¡¯s expeditions, resulting in countless territories being imed. Thump! Thump! Thump! Boom! Boom! Boom! In the long and narrow alley, an earth-shaking battle was going on. Both sides of the alley walls copsed from the fight. Even the surrounding buildings, one after another, were extensively damaged. At first, Hades was able to fight off the Four Kings. But gradually, he was at the losing end. Each of the Four Kings fought him with simr strengths. With the four of thembined, he was certainly of no match against them. Thud! Ten minutester, Hades was kicked forcefully by Johnny. Just when Hades was about to get back on his feet, three violent blows mmed on his body. Crack! More than a dozen of his bones shattered, and he lost his mobility. ¡°Don¡¯t kill him!¡± A cold glint shed across Johnny¡¯s eyes as he took out a small knife. Very swiftly, he severed Hades¡¯ tendons in his arms and legs. The defeated Hades fainted from the unbearable pain. Atst, Hades was carried away. He was going to be buried together with Jacky Lawson¡¯s body. ¡°What about those two women?¡± Yadriel asked. ¡°Hades has fallen, so where else are they going to run to? Send someone to catch them,¡± Johnny smiled. To him, Hades was the biggest obstacle. As for Zoey and Ss, he was not in the least worried. Thus, ordering his men to capture them. At the same time, Ss sped towards the destination written on the note. Soon, they arrived at Levi¡¯s base ¨C Warzonepound. Both women rushed into the basecamp in a panic, colliding with Levi. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Levi asked. ¡°I don¡¯t know. The man protecting Ms. Lopez handed me a note and asked me to bring Zoey here,¡± Ss said anxiously. Levi was taken aback. He could only me his own carelessness by underestimating the Southern Union. He thought that since the unrivaled L Nation¡¯s God of War was on his side, no one from the Southern Union was good enough to be an opponent. Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. Right now, it seemed like he was wrong. Hades must have realized he was not going to be able to hold back the powerful Southern Union. And that¡¯s why he asked Ss toe here. Sure enough, the saying was true ¨C all the best warriors originated from the Southern Union. It appeared that there were a few strong fighters in Southern Union who were able to defeat Hades. ¡°You can sleep here for tonight.¡± Levi said. Zoey was unsure about the ce but stayed anyway. She was filled with curiosity about Levi¡¯s identity. The bodyguard, who was guarding them from a distance, sensed something was about to go wrong and urged them toe here. He¡¯s a man of mystery. Meanwhile, twenty martial arts masters sent by Johnny had actually made their way here. It was easy to see how highly efficient the Southern Union was. ¡°Probably it¡¯s around this location. Let¡¯s search around, and I¡¯m sure we¡¯ll find them here,¡± the martial arts masters coordinated. When they were about to enter the area, an old man in a green shirt came running out from the pavilion and said, ¡°Leave! You¡¯re not supposed to be here.¡± ¡°Ha! Is there such a ce that we are not supposed to be?¡± they remonstrated. ¡°This is the forbidden area in South City.¡± Chapter 664 Chapter 664 The disciples of the Southern Union burst intoughter from what the old man had said. ¡°Forbidden? For people like us in Southern Union, there is no ce where we can¡¯t set foot in.¡± ¡°Young men, listen to me. You have no right to enter this area,¡± the old man persuaded. The old man was not only a gatekeeper but a veteran as well. ¡°We are going in. So what are you going to do about it?¡± The Southern Union¡¯s martial arts masters stepped further in brazenly. ¡°This lot has a death wish.¡± The old man sighed in exasperation as he watched the men¡¯s retreating shadows. As the men went further in the area, people along the way persuaded them to leave, emphasizing that this was the forbidden area. This puzzled the Southern Union¡¯s martial arts masters. Very quickly, they reached the Warzonepound. ¡°Look, it¡¯s Zoey¡¯s car. They are here.¡± After seeing a car that was parked at the entrance, one of the martial arts masters eximed. Just when they were about to rush in, a man suddenly appeared in front of them. He was casually dressed and holding a cigarette between his lips. White Tiger! At that moment, Levi and his men were watching from the rooftop. They were all guessing how many seconds it would take White Tiger to get rid of these pieces of trash. Levi guessed White Tiger only needed a second. White Tiger nced at the twenty men and asked, ¡°Who sent you lot toe here? Don¡¯t you know that you guys are not allowed to enter this ce?¡± The Southern Union¡¯s martial arts masters were taken aback. Why do we keep hearing that this ce was forbidden to us? What is it about this ce? It seemed ratty and shabby, more like a slum than anything else. How could such a ce be the forbidden area in South City? ¡°Ha! There is no ce we can¡¯t set foot in. Now, get out of the way!¡± the leader of the martial arts experts shouted. White Tiger chuckled and said, ¡°Let me take a puff first.¡± After White Tiger took a pull at his cigarette, he made his move. He was like a bolt of lightning passing through those men. Their visions went ck, and all of them lost consciousness. When they woke up, they found themselves lying in a pile of garbage. They had been thrown out of the street and were terrified of what had happened to them. For starters, they didn¡¯t even know how they were attacked in the first ce. This was really a forbidden area and not a ce that anyone could break in to. Retreat! The group of men quickly fled. In Lopez Vi. The Four Kings had personally captured Hades, and everyone was in a hurrah. ¡°Master, don¡¯t worry. Soon, we¡¯ll be able to capture that woman,¡± Johnny said. Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. He had sent a few men to capture Levi, Zoey, and Ss. It was going to be an easy job. At that moment, the twenty martial arts masters came running back, looking disconcerted. ¡°Master, Four Kings¡­ Something really bad has happened¡­¡± The men were badly battered, clearly injured. ¡°What happened?¡± Johnny¡¯s expression turned sour and asked angrily. ¡°Zoey and Ss are hiding in apound in South City. That ce is so weird. Whoever we came across kept telling us it¡¯s a forbidden area, asking us to leave. We also met a strange man, and he knocked us out before we even saw iting.¡± When the martial arts experts recounted the event, Johnny and the others were taken aback. These twenty men were all martial arts experts, so how were they overpowered by a man? And they didn¡¯t even get to take a good look at the man¡¯s face? He must be really powerful. ¡°What? Is there such a ce in South City?¡± ¡°Why didn¡¯t I know about this? Scott and Brock are the strongest men in South City, am I right?¡± A tremor went through them. He questioned Leon Lopez and the rest, but no one knew that there was such a forbidden area. Although Grover¡¯s students went digging for information, nobody was able to exin why it was so. Because that ce was a restricted military area, it was highly confidential. Hence, it wasn¡¯t possible for them to find any information regarding that. ¡°No way. Bring them back to me.¡± Chapter 665 Chapter 665 Grover was fuming mad. ¡°I don¡¯t care if it¡¯s a forbidden area. Bring them back to me!¡± The Southern Union was known to be arrogant and self-confident about themselves. Thus, it wouldn¡¯t make sense for them not to enter a small city like South City. To them, this was all just a joke. With that, the Four Kings said, ¡°Master, we promise to bring them back here.¡± Immediately, Johnny and Yadriel of the Four Kings led hundreds of martial arts experts to that particr block. ¡°Attack!¡± Johnny¡¯s eyes shed, and with a wave of his hand, he sent hundreds of martial arts experts into that block. The men approached closer to the Warzonepound swiftly, preparing to infiltrate. It was a spectacr sight. Soon, the men came to a crossroad. ¡°Left, left, left, right, left¡­¡± But at that moment, they heard loudmands being shouted out. Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. Thud! Thud! Thud! It was apanied by the sound of a uniformed pace. ¡°Halt!¡± Johnny waved his hand, and all the men stopped at the crossroad. They quietly observed the surroundings for any movements. The footsteps were getting closer, and themands being shouted out were getting louder. They saw army officers marching at the left, right, and front of the crossroad intersection. The army officers were undergoing field training by marching. There were at least a few hundred army officers with the size of two or three battalions. ¡°Stand still!¡± Upon seeing Johnny, themander of the army officers shouted out themand. They halted their steps and stared at Johnny and his troops. At that time, Johnny and his men were dumbfounded. Everyone exchanged nces and didn¡¯t know what to do. Why were there army officers having their drill in this ce? Johnny was astonished. He supposed these army officers were also astonished. Why were these people gathered at the restricted military area? Were these people here to cause trouble? The army officers knew they could not let Johnny and his men infiltrate thepound. A sharp glint shed across themander¡¯s eyes, and hemanded, ¡°Move forward!¡± ck! ck! ck! Army officers from all three directions continued to advance and pressed towards Johnny and his men. The footsteps of the army officers were loud like beating drums, and the bass of it vibrated in everyone¡¯s chest. At that moment, Johnny and his men felt like their hearts would explode. Tap tap tap¡­ Everyone instinctively went backwards. As the army officers marched forward, they stepped backward. Johnny and his men broke out in cold sweat. No matter how powerful they were, they still felt afraid and apprehensive in facing the army officers. ¡°Retreat!¡± At the orders of the Four Kings, the men fled and quickly disappeared. Once they were out of the block, Johnny heaved a sigh of relief and said, ¡°We almost got into trouble just now.¡± ¡°Phew!¡± Yadriel Larson and the rest also shared the same expression. If they had taken a step further, it would have been a disaster. The Southern Union may be strong, but could they possibly be stronger than these people? s, no matter how skilled one was in martial arts, it was useless against military arms. Just then, Connor, one of the Four Kings, eximed, ¡°So that¡¯s what forbidden area meant. That ce is the restricted military area.¡± ¡°Phew! I have to say, Zoey found a good ce to hide,¡± Jael replied. Yadriel sighed and asked, ¡°So what should we do now? Do you want to ask Master for advice?¡± ¡°It¡¯s useless to ask Master. It¡¯s not like we can send someone here to abduct her,¡± Johnny said helplessly. ¡°What should we do then? Are we just going to let this woman go?¡± Yadriel and others were obviously heavy-hearted. Johnny thought for a while and said, ¡°I have an idea.¡± Chapter 666 Chapter 666 ¡°What idea? Spit it out.¡± Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. The other three Kings immediately turned to look at him and asked anxiously. ¡°I don¡¯t believe she will hide here forever. We¡¯ll just wait here until shees out,¡± Johnny said. ¡°Sounds like a n. That¡¯s all we can do for now then.¡± Yadriel ordered his men, ¡°All of you stay undercover here, and keep an eye at all times. Notify me immediately once shees out from hiding.¡± Soon after that, the Four Kings returned to the Lopez residence and updated Grover on what happened. Grover was furious. ¡°What? Hiding in the Warzonepound? That¡¯s outrageous! You ordered your men to be undercover near the Warzonepound without consulting me. Did you think that I couldn¡¯t think of any other way?¡± ¡°Master, if we were to fight with them, we¡¯re as good as dead,¡± his students immediately consoled him. They were actually afraid that Grover would charge over without thinking. ¡°Master, we can¡¯t be too impulsive.¡± ¡°The only option now is to wait. Sooner orter, she¡¯s bound toe out from hiding,¡± Johnny said. Grover sighed heavily, his face contorted in anger. The next morning. The Four Kings received news that Zoey hade out from hiding. Hearing that, they headed towards the hideout as soon as they could. But they fell into a deathly silence when they saw the scene before them. Zoey had indeede out from hiding. However, she was escorted by four military cars. The average person wouldn¡¯t be able to tell. But to Johnny and his men, they knew that these four military cars were in an escort formation. At that moment, Johnny was in despair as Zoey was well-protected. As powerful as the Southern Union was, they did not dare to confront the army. Meanwhile, Zoey had no idea what was going on and went to work as usual. Everything was as arranged by Levi, and no one was to disrupt Zoey¡¯s normal life. Just when Johnny was in deep thoughts on what to do, a little boy walked up to him and said, ¡°Mr., someone asked me to pass you this note.¡± Johnny took the note and read it. The note read: I will be at the funeral ¨C Levi So, Levi knew about the funeral. This man who killed Jacky alongside with Hades. ¡°Very well. How daring of you to decide to show up.¡± A sneer appeared on Johnny¡¯s lips. After returning to the Lopez residence, he filled in Grover on the whole situation. ¡°What? The military is protecting that woman?¡± Grover gritted his teeth and roared. However, he was helpless. ¡°But her husband, Levi, said he woulde to the funeral. He¡¯s probably trying to appease us,¡± Johnny said. ¡°After all, we are hiding in the dark. This is our chance to kill them,¡± Yadriel Larson said. ¡°Good. Then I¡¯ll wait for him to show up. He must be buried together with my disciple,¡± Grover said angrily. On the second day, Jacky¡¯s funeral was officially held. Everyone who was anyone in Southern Union came to attend the funeral. It was safe to say that these men who were gathered here were the foundation of Southern Union. In fact, these people were very angry. At the day of the funeral procession. Thousands of Southern Union disciples came to pay their respects, and they were all dressed in ck, with white flowers pinned on their chests. Everyone looked solemn. The coffin was ced in the middle of the mourning hall. At the side of the coffin, Hades and others were bound and gagged, unable to cry for help. Later on, they would be buried alive together with Jacky. ¡°The first batch of the Southern Union is here to see Master Jacky off.¡± ¡°The ninth batch of the Southern Union is here to see Master Jacky off.¡± ¡°The twenty-third batch of the Southern Union is here to see Master Jacky off.¡± Chapter 667 Chapter 667 The Southern Union had a total of thirty-nine branches scattered around the southern region of the country. On that very day, all members of the union gathered to attend Jacky Lawson¡¯s funeral. ¡°I¡¯m Walter Holton from Bellwater, and I¡¯m here to see Mr. Lawson off! Mr. Cooke, I¡¯m sorry for your loss.¡± ¡°I¡¯m Frank Carson from Faircrest, here to see Mr. Lawson off! Mr. Cooke, please ept my sincere condolences!¡± ¡°I¡¯m Tommy Johnson from Dawnfrost, and I¡¯m here to see Mr. Lawson off! Mr. Cooke, please don¡¯t be too sad and take care!¡± ¡­ Not only the members of the Southern Union were there, but even all the big shots from the southern region of the country were also there to attend the funeral too. Inparison to them, the families from Quebec did not even have the right to be there. This showed how huge and respectable an organization the Southern Union was. But if the funeral were held in South Hampton, the event would be several times more crowded. Meanwhile, Grover had been looking ominous throughout the whole process. Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. He had been much bothered by his failure to capture Levi, Zoey, and Ss here himself. ¡°Grover, all the guests are here,¡± Johnny whispered next to his ear. ¡°Okay!¡± After giving all the guests a scan, Grover started his speech by saying, ¡°First of all, I would like to express my utmost gratitude for everyone to be here to attend my disciple¡¯s funeral.¡± In an instant, the entire mourning hall plunged into silence as all eyes were on him. ¡°To be honest, Jacky had always been the one I preferred the most out of my eight hundred disciples. In fact, I was intending to make him my sessor, the next leader of Southern Union, and announce my decision during the Union Conference this year. But unfortunately¡­¡± When he reached that part, his voice became slightly croaky. ¡°It was totally out of my expectation that he would be killed so mercilessly in South City!¡± ¡°Revenge! Revenge! Revenge¡­¡± ¡°Whoever did that must be killed for his sin!¡± ¡°Whoever did that must be killed for his sin!¡± ¡­ At that moment, all the members of both Southern Union and Northern Union were chanting vehemently as they demanded to avenge Jacky¡¯s death. Their roaring voices was so thundering that it could be heard from afar. The moment Grover lifted his hand in the air, they immediately stopped chanting, and the ce fell silent in an instant. ¡°Now, I¡¯ve captured everyone who was involved in Jacky¡¯s death and broken all tendons in the limbs of Hades, who mercilessly took Jacky¡¯s life! They are all kept at one ce waiting to be buried together with Jacky in his tomb!¡± Immediately, he changed the topic by adding, ¡°Yet, we still have three culprits who are on the loose right now! I can¡¯t do anything to them at the moment because they are being protected by some powerful figure. I¡¯m so frustrated at myself for not being able to kill them on Jacky¡¯s behalf!¡± His voice was croaky as tears started streaming down his face. ¡°Kill them!¡± ¡°Kill them no matter who¡¯s protecting them!¡± ¡°We have to pursue them no matter where they¡¯re hiding, and we have to kill them!¡± ¡°They have to die!¡± All the members of the union were shouting in unison. Their faces wereden with fury. By hook or by crook, they vowed to track them down and butcher them for having done something so humiliating to Southern Union. Having taken a deep breath, Grover announced, ¡°As the leader of the Southern Union, I hereby issue an order for all members to hunt them down and kill them! All branches of the union have to carry out the mission at all costs!¡± Looking furious, Grover issued the order. ¡°Yes, sir!¡± ¡°Yes, sir!¡± ¡­ Up to a thousand members of the unions shouted their response with a burning desire to kill in their eyes. That was how efficient things got done in Southern Union! The members were all ready to get their hands dirty as soon as they received his instruction. It was only then did Grover feel better. After all, he believed it was only a matter of time before Levi and the other two were killed. ¡°By the way, is the guy named Levi Garrison here?¡± he asked. ¡°I suppose he must be too scared to be here because he knows he¡¯s gonna get killed as soon as he arrives!¡± Johnny replied. ¡°Who told you that I¡¯m too scared to be here?¡± At that moment, a voice was heard. Chapter 668 Chapter 668 The voice was loud and clear enough to be heard by everyone. In an instant, it caught the attention of all members present there. Right then, two figures emerged at the door of Lopez Vi. It was Levi and White Tiger. Even Grover appeared genuinely surprised to see them there because he didn¡¯t expect Levi would actually be here. ¡°They¡¯ve got some guts! Johnny sneered. ¡°I suppose he¡¯s trying to bear the responsibility himself so that his wife won¡¯t get implicated,¡± Yadriel opined. ¡°That seems to be the case because I can¡¯t see any other reason for him to be here.¡± Under the watchful gazes of nearly two thousand people, Levi and White Tiger made their way into the mourning hall one step at a time. Atst, they stopped around ten meters away from Grover. Levi questioned, ¡°Are you Grover Cooke, the leader of Southern Union?¡± ¡°Yes, I am!¡± Grover nodded at him before he bellowed, ¡°Don¡¯t you think you should get on your knees now?¡± ¡°Why should I do that?¡± Levi countered. ¡°You killed my disciple as well as my other subordinates! Now, you must kneel in front of him to repent your mistakes. He shouldn¡¯t have died!¡± Grover yelled at the top of his lungs. ¡°Kneel down and repent your mistake!¡± ¡°Do that now!¡± ¡­ Up to two thousand members of Southern Union shouted at the same time; their booming voices sounded powerful and magnificent. Upon hearing them, Levi sneered, ¡°Shouldn¡¯t have died? Haha, I think he deserved it more than anyone else!¡± Levi made a shocking remark that silenced the entire mourning hall. Everyone was ring at him resentfully. How dare he say something like that in front of all the members of the Southern Union? It was an outright provocation! ¡°You¡¯re risking your neck!¡± The Four Kings and the Six ves were enraged. A look of utter disbelief appeared on Grover¡¯s face. ¡°W-What did you just say? Did you say Jacky deserves to be killed?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right! Jacky deserves to die for killing other people recklessly!¡± Levi said firmly. ¡°How dare you say things like that after killing one of us! It seems like you don¡¯t take us seriously at all!¡± Instead of looking furious, Groverughed out loud. It had been years since he came across someone as arrogant as Levi. To his utter surprise, Levi nodded his head and replied, ¡°Yes, Southern Union is indeed too small for me to take it seriously.¡± Boom! His remark sent the people in the mourning hall uproarious at once. A babble of voices soon broke out among them as they all freaked out. He was not allowed to say something like that! There was no way he was allowed to make such a rudement about them! In fact, they could deal with Jacky¡¯s death albeit begrudgingly, but humiliating Southern Union was a total taboo. They had to do their best to salvage the dignity of their organization even if they had to risk their lives! Therefore, when Levi showed how he looked down upon Southern Union, all hell broke loose. ¡°Kill him!¡± ¡°Bury him together with Jacky!¡± ¡°Bury him now!¡± ¡°Bury him alive!¡± C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. ¡­ With their eyes reddened with fury, the members of the Southern Union yelled. If it weren¡¯t because Grover had yet to instruct them to do anything, they would not hesitate to ughter Levi on the spot. ¡°Hahaha¡­ throughout the fifty years I¡¯ve been with Southern Union, I¡¯ve nevere across anyone who didn¡¯t take it seriously. You¡¯re the first!¡± ¡°What gives you the confidence to harbor that kind of opinion?¡± Grover queried. Levi chuckled as he slowly lifted both fists in the air. ¡°It¡¯s because I have these!¡± Everyone was stunned by his cocky attitude. How arrogant was he to have the guts to do something as provocative as that in front of all the martial arts masters of Southern Union! Indeed, he was trying to challenge the entire Southern Union, and he was clearly asking for trouble. ¡°Do you think you can fight all of us here with only your fists?¡± Grover chortled. At that moment, White Tiger spoke, ¡°You guys aren¡¯t worth getting his hands dirty. Let me clean up the mess!¡± Chapter 669 Chapter 669 Everyone gasped in shock when they heard him. Most of the martial arts masters of Southern Union were a bunch of cocky men themselves, but even they had note across someone as arrogant as the two. Did White Tiger just threaten to kill them all on his own? How prominent his martial arts skill must be to be so full of confidence? ¡°Today, I¡¯ll leave my buddy here to handle you guys. His failure will be deemed as mine!¡± Levi dered with a smile. ¡°Very well. I must say your attitude is admirable, young man!¡± Shortlyter, Grover waved his hands at his men and shouted, ¡°Guys, kill him!¡± ¡°Joshua, the Iron Fist, from the thirty-sixth branch of Southern Union volunteering for this mission!¡± ¡°Gregory, the Golden Sword, from the seventeenth branch of Southern Union reporting for duty!¡± ¡°Finnley, the Crippled Man, from the twenty-eighth branch of Southern Union volunteering for this mission!¡± ¡­ Immediately all the martial arts masters of the union were fervently asking to be assigned the mission. Meanwhile, White Tiger beckoned them over and barked, ¡°You guys may fight me together!¡± ¡°He¡¯s clearly tired of living!¡± Soon, around ten martial arts masters of the union charged toward him. They were the top martial arts masters of the union who were considered better fighters than Scott Yates¡¯s Four Mighty Generals. Therefore, their joined force would be an invincible one! Thump! Thump! Thump! Yet, it only took White Tiger a short time to send those prominent martial arts masters flying away. Everyone gaped at the scene in utter disbelief. ¡°He¡¯s indeed something! Let¡¯s go and take him!¡± The rest of the martial arts masters of the union immediately advanced upon White Tiger, but none of them was his match. One after another, they were flung some distance away by him. Hundreds of them were soon defeated. This time, the entire Southern Union was left bbergasted. Their eyes were filled with astonishment seeing how incredibly powerful White Tiger was. None of them in the union was his match. How scary is that? ¡°Six ves, go on and teach him a lesson!¡± Looking ominous, Grover waved his hand andmanded. The Six ves thenplied with his instruction by attacking White Tiger at the same time. Atst, it turned out that they were only slightly better than thest batch because theysted just a bit longer. However, they were, too, sent flying away. ¡°Let¡¯s deal with him together!¡± Icy glint shone in the eyes of the Four Kings. Every single one of them was strong enough to take on the God of War independently. Therefore, it meant White Tiger was going to fight four equivalents of the God of War at the same time. The five of them soon embroiled in an intense fight. Explosions urred in the air continuously, and the tiles on the floor started cracking because of the intensity of the battle. Every single attack they executed was powerful enough to st anything into halves. Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! In the end, White Tiger sessfully tamed the four of them. Slumping on the floor, the four of them appeared nonplussed. Needless to say, they were great martial arts masters as they had started training since they were little. But since White Tiger was someone who had defeated the God of War of L Nation before, they had failed to handle the he who was standing in front of them. Who is he? Why is he so incredibly strong? Thus far, he was the strongest fighter they had ever encountered. All the members of Southern Union, both onstage and offstage, were staring at White Tiger rmingly. Surprisingly, they were scared! They actually feared the presence of White Tiger! Just like what he had said earlier, he really managed to handle all of them on his own. The people of Southern Union were curious about where this person was from as they had never seen anyone as strong as him before. At that moment, White Tiger let out a howl in relish. Ever since he retired from the frontline, he had never had such a great time sparring with other people. Levi, too, broke into a grin. Being the mostbative among the Five Great Wars Regiment, Levi knew the peaceful daystely must have bored him badly. Therefore, this came as the best opportunity for him to get a kick out of it. At that moment, Grover looked stupefied as he eyed both White Tiger and Levi with disbelief. White Tigery his eyes upon him and shouted, ¡°I was told that you¡¯re the best fighter of Southern Union. Now,e and battle me!¡± Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. Yet, Grover remained motionless. After staring at the two of them dazedly for a moment, he asked, ¡°Are you guys from the army?¡± Chapter 670 Chapter 670 Being the leader of the Southern Union, Grover managed to detect some issues after observing the battle the whole time. In fact, martial arts skills were learned to kill instead of to perform. Therefore, all the martial arts masters of Southern Union were taught only moves that were lethal enough to kill. Yet, he found that White Tiger¡¯s moves were simpler yet more efficient. None of his moves were redundant, and every movement of his was capable to kill. Anyone who was attacked by him would end up either getting injured or dying. Also, he noticed that White Tiger¡¯s movements were more inclined to practicality. Anyone who knew enough about martial arts could discern that White Tiger¡¯s moves were honed to be both efficient and practical through countless battles. In short, only someone from the army could have such a straightforwardbat style. Immediately, Grover realized that Levi and White Tiger must be two prominent fighters from the army. At first, he only assumed Levi and Zoey were protected by the army, but little did he know, Levi turned out to be from the military himself. The rest of the members of Southern Union took a sharp intake of breath when the truth struck them. ¡°You¡¯re really observant!¡± White Tigerplimented in astonishment. Although his spection was verified, Grover suddenly became edgy. What kind of status could they have in the army having such powerfulbative skills? ¡°A-Are¡­ A-Are you guys working for the God of War?¡± Grover asked them in a trembling voice. It went without saying that he knew that the God of War had gone into seclusion in North Hampton at the moment. At this moment, he could only associate White Tiger and Levi to the God of War judging from how great they were in martial arts. White Tigermented with a smile, ¡°Levi, he¡¯s spot-on!¡± ¡°Your guess¡¯s right! I¡¯m White Tiger, one of the Five Great Wars Regiment, who works for the God of War!¡± ¡°Say what?¡± ¡°Goodness gracious, he¡¯s White Tiger ¨C the King of War!¡± Everyone within the Southern Union went wild when they heard that. White Tiger was well-known for his mercilessness on the battlefield. He was famous worldwide for his effort in wiping out the entire L Nation together with the Cavalry Regiment. Many of them in the Southern Union worshiped him like a deity because he achieved greatness in wars. Tap, tap, tap¡­ When White Tiger¡¯s identity came to light, Grover stumbled a few steps backward and almost copsed onto the floor. At that moment, he was seized by an urge to kill himself on the spot knowing that he was dealing with White Tiger. How about this guy over here? When a horrendous thought popped up in his mind, he slumped to the floor immediately. He dreaded to even look up at Levi. ¡°I guess all of you here must be able to see who my boss really is. Yes, he¡¯s indeed the God of War ¨C Levi Garrison!¡± The moment White Tiger made that announcement, it was as though the world just stopped spinning. Time halted, and everything went still. Everyone thought the scene looked too surreal as though they were in a dream. ¡°Now I realize why the Gates family and the Caesar family copsed¡­¡± At the moment, Grover¡¯s eyes looked hollow and nk. Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. Also, it dawned upon him that the woman Jacky had tried to invite over here before this was actually the God of War¡¯s wife¡­ Upon that, he realized he would not be able to redeem himself for offending the God of War so terribly. ¡°It¡¯s my honor to meet you, God of War!¡± ¡°It¡¯s my honor to meet you, God of War!¡± Grover, who finally figured everything out, cued the entire Southern Union to kneel in front of Levi and greeted him respectfully. ¡°We were wrong! We made a grave mistake, and we are willing to receive any punishment for that! Also, I¡¯ll bear the responsibility for what Jacky had done!¡± Grover pleaded. As powerful as Southern Union was, it was nothing in the presence of the God of War. On top of that, White Tiger had made everyone well aware of his capability just now. He was able to finish them off on his own! Therefore, Grover was certain that all of them would be doomed if they refused to show Levi the white g. At a steady pace, Levi made his way toward Grover and said, ¡°In fact, I already thought of the punishment for y¡¯all several days ago!¡± ¡°What?!¡± Chapter 671 Chapter 671 Everyone was stunned beyond words. As it turned out, the God of War did not take them seriously at all, to begin with, and he had long had a n ready to deal with them. ¡°God of War, we¡¯re ready to receive your punishment!¡± Grover responded. ¡°Very well. Brom now on you guys are only allowed to carry out legal business!¡± ¡°We can do that!¡± ¡°You guys are not allowed to kill recklessly!¡± ¡°We can do that!¡± ¡°On the other hand, I want a share of your business profit to fund the military expense, and you have to do that every year from now on. Are you okay with that?¡± ¡°I¡¯m okay!¡± Grover agreed without hesitation. Levi nced at the martial arts masters of the union andmented, ¡°All of you here are abusing your talents by using it to bully people who aren¡¯t physically trained. Don¡¯t you guys feel ashamed of that? You guys should¡¯ve just joined the frontline to defend the country! It will be a waste of your talent to stay here doing nothing!¡± ¡°All men in Erudia should be men of indomitable spirits whose priority is contributing to the country. This applies even more so for all of you here who possess immense talent!¡± Everyone nced at one another dazedly as they slowly began to understand what Levi¡¯s n was all about. Firstly, he wanted them to surrender all the dirty money they had earned over the years to fund the army. Secondly, he wanted all of the martial arts masters to join the army and contribute to the country. ¡°Are you guys not willing to do that?¡± Levi questioned them with a smile. ¡°We¡¯re willing to join the army!¡± ¡°In fact, I¡¯m getting tired of this quiet life I¡¯ve been leading! I should have joined the army sooner to defend my country!¡± ¡°Yes, I should use my talent at the right ce!¡± Levi¡¯s words received a positive response from them. In fact, some among them did not think that joining the army a great idea, but in the presence of the God of War, they had no choice but to agree. Excitement was surging in Levi¡¯s blood when he stared at the crowd of martial arts masters in front of him. He started picturing a troop formed by them and what sort of effect that would have. He was sure they would be invincible! They would be undefeatable especially in carrying out ambushes and invasions. Since every single one of them possessed their own unique skill, he believed they would be able to dominate the battlefield. Right at that moment, the war at the country¡¯s south border happened to be in a critical situation. If he dispatched a troop consisting of the members of the Southern Union there, he was sure they would be able to make a huge difference. This had been his n all along. ¡°Since every one of you has agreed to join the army, I¡¯ll start briefing you guys about what¡¯s next!¡± ¡°I¡¯ll line you guys up and form a troop with the name of ¡®Beasts¡¯, and I¡¯ll be the directmander of it.¡± ¡°You guys are to gather at the South Warzone tomorrow where each and every one of you will go through a special training!¡± ¡°During the training, you guys will be helped to get rid of your bad habits and will gain military knowledge to be a better soldier!¡± Levi announced. Although these guys were talented, they were still amateurish. C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. Hence, he would entrust Kirin with the duty of transforming them into an invincible troop. ¡°Understood!¡± all of them shouted in unison. The thought of bing soldiers directly under themand of the God of War had never urred to any of them. Even those who were unwilling to join the army just now started counting themself lucky because they hadnded the dream job for many of the male poption within the country. On the other hand, Levi did notpel the Four Kings and the Six ves into joining him, because after all, they worked directly for Grover. At the same time, he needed to count on them to generate more profit to fund his army. Just like that, Southern Union was tamed by Levi in the most unexpected fashion. After getting it done, Levi returned to the office appearing as though nothing much had taken ce. To his surprise, Zoey came to visit him. ¡°Can we talk?¡± It was only reasonable for her to be suspicious of the things that had happened so fasttely. Hence, she saw the need to ask for an exnation from Levi. When she arrived at his room, she confronted him, ¡°Levi Garrison, how many more secrets are you hiding from me?¡± The air was charged with tension in an instant. Chapter 672 Chapter 672 Levi answered her with a smile, ¡°I¡¯m not hiding anything from you.¡± ¡°You aren¡¯t being truthful to me. What happenedst night? Why did the man who protected me ask Ss to meet you?¡± ¡°There¡¯s something very suspicious with the things that happenedtely because you seemed to be able to resolve all problems that came your way.¡± ¡°I reckon you must have got something to do with everything.¡± Zoey suddenly raised her voice at him. ¡°Did you really spend the past few years in jail? Why do I find it so unconvincing?¡± she pressed on. In fact, Levi had left enough traces behind after doing things for Zoey to discern if she paid enough attention to it. Things had be especially obvious after Hades revealed plenty of stuff the previous night when he identally blurted out the location of the headquarter. ¡°Zoey, what¡¯re the two of you discussing?¡± At that juncture, Iris suddenly pushed the door open and interrupted their conversation. ¡°Huh? Nothing too important. What¡¯s up, Iris?¡± Zoey asked, looking surprised by her visit. ¡°Oh¡­ I was just thinking ¨C since I¡¯ve finished with the task at North Hampton, I¡¯ll move here where all the important work will be done,¡± Iris exined. ¡°By the way, there¡¯s something important that I have to share with you, Zoey. The boss of the Morris Group will reveal himself by making a public appearance soon!¡± Upon hearing what she said, Zoey started getting excited about it too. She was very curious to see how that mysterious man actually looked. Not only that, but she also wanted to learn about the reason he had been so willing to help Levi and her on so many asions before. ¡°Levi, have you met him before? He told everyone that he is going to make a public appearance at your wedding ceremony!¡± Iris asked. ¡°Say what?!¡± Zoey, too, eyed Levi with astonishment right after Iris posed him that question. In fact, she had been suspecting Levi of having a close rtionship with the boss of the Morris Group. Now, what Iris said just cemented her spection. Levi nodded at her and replied, ¡°Yes, we kinda know each other.¡± ¡°Please tell me what kind of a man he¡¯s like!¡± Iris requested. ¡°I think I should keep it a secret for the time being. You will be able to make a judgment yourself on the day of our wedding ceremony!¡± Levi responded. Iris went speechless; Zoey and she both red at him resentfully. Morris Group had officially ventured its business in South City. Besides, with the help of Oriental Star Group, thepany managed to build a solid foundation in the city, which made work easier for Iris. Therefore, she was able to enjoy the leisure days to follow. At the same time, the preparation for Levi and Zoey¡¯s wedding ceremony had been ongoing in an orderly manner. The preparation mainly centered on the renovation and construction of their family home. In the meantime, the business of Morris Group was heading on the right track to slowly rece the electrical products produced by Triple Group in the market with their own. Products like smartphones andptops produced by thepany were ready to be released to the market. On the other hand, two movies and a drama produced exquisitely by Oriental Star Group were about to be aired soon, too. Helena Engler, as well as other celebrities, were hired to be the ambassadors for the electrical products of Morris Group. The future looked bright as the businesses in different fields were benefitting one another. In the meantime, Levi had been spending every single day enjoying tea and smoking because he knew all he had to do was to reveal his identity at the wedding ceremony. As for Zoey and Iris, they preferred to focus their attention on the business instead of making the effort to care about what he did. With the two hardcore businesswomen around, Levi would have afortable life without the need to do anything. One day, Abigail visited him all of a sudden. ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Levi asked her in consternation. ¡°I¡¯m going to start my internship soon!¡± Abigail replied with excitement. ¡°Why don¡¯t you just intern in North Hampton? There are so many morepanies there than in South City,¡± Levi said. Abigail glimpsed at him and countered, ¡°Of course, I have toe here because you¡¯re not staying in North Hampton.¡± ¡°Eh? What has it got to do with me?¡± Levi looked puzzled and resigned. ¡°Someone at school told me that you¡¯ve divorced Zoey. Is that true?¡± ¡°Yes, it is.¡± ¡°If that¡¯s the case, can I start dating you now?¡± Levi went speechless in response.C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. Chapter 673 Chapter 673 Pfft! As soon as he heard Abigail¡¯s answer, Levi spurted out the entire mouthful of tea he just drank. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with that? Why can¡¯t I date you now that you¡¯re single after the divorce?¡± Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. Abigail stared at him confusedly. Levi responded with a smile, ¡°I¡¯m indeed single, but I think you should get Zoey¡¯s permission first before asking me out.¡± ¡°Well, I¡¯ll do that now!¡± Abigail left after that. When she was in North Hampton, she was so thrilled to hear about Levi¡¯s divorce that she actually lost some sleep for several nights because of that. She couldn¡¯t wait to make her way over to South City so she could start dating Levi! Finally, her golden opportunity came. She immediately visited Levi when it was time for her to do her internship. Zoey was having a business discussion with Iris when Abigail visited her room. ¡°Abigail, howe you¡¯re here? What¡¯s the matter?¡± she questioned with a trace of astonishment in her voice. ¡°Yes, I have a question for you!¡± Abigail spoke with a poker-faced expression. ¡°Let me give you girls some space.¡± With that, Iris prepared to leave the room. ¡°Iris, you may stay.¡± Then, Abigail looked at Zoey and asked, ¡°Zoey, are you and Levi divorced?¡± ¡°Yes. I even received the certificate of it.¡± ¡°Since both of you are single now, may I ask him out?¡± Her question came as such a shock for both Zoey and Iris that their eyes widened in disbelief. Is this girl crazy? I can¡¯t believe she¡¯s going to ask Levi out. That was what both of them were secretly thinking at that time. ¡°Abigail, are you serious?¡± Zoey staggered backward as she asked Abigail in a quivering voice. Abigail nodded at her and affirmed, ¡°I¡¯m serious! I think he¡¯s a nice guy who fits most of the requirements of my ideal man. Since he¡¯s single now, I¡¯m going to ask him out!¡± Iris bit her lips in anxiety. At that moment, she found herself resonating with Abigail because she, too, thought Levi was a nice guy. Ever since he had saved her life that night, she had changed her views on him. Yet, Zoey snapped with a crease on her forehead, ¡°No, you can¡¯t do that!¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Abigail appeared puzzled. ¡°Zoey, why can¡¯t I? I mean, he¡¯s single now!¡± ¡°Even though we¡¯ve divorced, he¡¯s still your brother-inw! It¡¯s inappropriate of you to date him, and it¡¯s weird! Also, you should really focus on your studies since you¡¯re still a student,¡± Zoey spoke sternly. ¡°I¡¯m no longer a kid because I¡¯m graduating soon. Besides, I have the right to ask him out as long as he¡¯s single. Now that you are no longer his wife, you have no authority to stop me from dating him!¡± Abigail looked determined. No one could stop her from doing things that she had set her mind to! Seeing how resolute she appeared, Zoey let out a sigh. Why didn¡¯t I notice Abby had a thing for Levi back then? How on earth did she fall in love with him? ¡°Zoey, I¡¯ll ask him out if you can¡¯t give me any valid reason,¡± Abigail vowed. ¡°I¡­¡± Zoey struggled toe up with an answer. Fortunately, Iris came to her rescue. ¡°Abigail, the truth is, someone else from your family filed for the divorce on their behalf. In fact, Zoey and Levi are still together now, and they will remarry each other soon. In fact, Levi¡¯s been busy organizing a wedding ceremony for your sistertely! That¡¯s to say they aren¡¯t divorcing each other!¡± ¡°Say what?¡± The moment Abigail learned about the truth, she fixed an incredulous gaze at Zoey. Things went so tense and awkward that Zoey dreaded to even meet her eyes. Bang! Abigail stormed out of the door with tears dribbling down her face. Because of the misunderstanding, things went rather awkward between the three of them. After the incident, both Zoey and Levi decided not to go out and search for her. However, a mishap befell Abigail when the night fell. Chapter 674 Chapter 674 After their awkward encounter, Levi and Zoey didn¡¯t go out and search for Abigail, preferring to give her some space. However, when night fell, there was still no news from Abigail. She hadn¡¯t gone back to her house, and the people at her usual haunts reported that they hadn¡¯t seen her all day. She seemed to have disappeared without a trace. The ck family was thrown into chaos. ¡°Abigail told us she¡¯sing back today. Why isn¡¯t she answering her phone, and why is there no trace of her anywhere? Did something happen to her? Bailey and Pam were so frightened that they burst into tears. Beside them, Meredith and Robert broke out in cold sweat. Zoey was so anxious that she was nearly crying. ¡°This is all my fault¡­¡± she murmured, silently castigating herself. She would never forgive herself if something had really happened to Abigail. Iris tried to calm her down. ¡°This has nothing to do with you. Nobody would have thought that Abigail¡¯s crush on Levi was real¡­¡± Zoey let out a series of miserable sighs. When Levi caught wind of the fact that Abigail was missing, he immediately sent his men out on a city- wide search for her. The whole city was on the lookout for the missing girl. Levi felt extremely guilty. This would never have happened if he hadn¡¯t sent Abigail to look for Zoey. How was he to know that Abigail was truly in love with himself? She was really in love with him¡­ If something had happened to Abigail, he would never be able to forgive himself. Unknown to everyone, Abigail was currently drinking herself silly in a private bar. After the sadness of the day¡¯s events, she had gathered a few of her friends from high school and headed to the bar to drink her woes away. After drinking the entire night away, Abigail waspletely drunk. If it hadn¡¯t been for her friends who had held her back, she would have been wasted a long time ago. At that moment, however, a few more ex-ssmates arrived to join their little group. They were all muscr and built, and the average height between them seemed to be roughly 1.9 meters. Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. They had been in the same ss as Abigail in high school and were now studying in sports schools. Upon hearing that Abigail had drunk herself silly in a bar, they quickly came over. Their leader was a man named Drake Lindon. He had developed a huge crush on Abigail in high school. He had been the school bully back then and had used to force himself upon whichever girl he happened to fancy. However, he had never dared toy his hands on Abigail, the ck family¡¯s precious daughter. When it came to Abigail, he could only try to woo her like a respectable suitor. However, she had rejected him in the end. It had been many years since, but Drake still hadn¡¯t gotten over the idea of luring her into his bed. When he found out that Abigail was drinking in a bar, he had took off for the bar immediately. Seeing her lovely, intoxicated figure, Drake felt a strong rush of excitement. Abigail, you won¡¯t be able to escape from me tonight! Drake knew that, for all her scandalous drinking habits, Abigail was an exceedingly conservative person. If he got her to sleep with him, Abigail would have no choice but to marry him. When that happened, Drake would be the son-inw of the Rogers, the most prestigious family in North Hampton, and the cks. Thinking about this drove him nearly crazy with desire. Turning to Abigail, he said, ¡°Abigail, let¡¯s drink until we¡¯re drunk tonight!¡± He poured her a drink. Try as they might, the girls couldn¡¯t hold him back. What Abigail needed most now was wine to drown her sorrows in. Drake managed to convince her to down a few more sses of wine until she passed outpletely. Drake had already booked the hotel room in advance. Now, all he needed to do was to find a way to bring her there. While that was going on in the bar, a manhunt for Abigail Rogers was happening in South City. The disciples of the underworld and the Southern Union werebing the entire city for any sign of the missing girl. Phoenix and Russell had joined the search, too. At that moment, Levi received a lead from Derek. ¡°Mr. Garrison, my men have found her. She¡¯s currently at Majesty Private Bar.¡± Hearing this, Levi made his way to Majesty Private Bar immediately. At the bar, Drake had grown tired of waiting. Trying to get everyone to leave, he announced, ¡°We¡¯ve all been drinking too much. Everyone, take your friends home first. I¡¯ll send Abigail back to her house.¡± A few of the girls tried to protest. ¡°No, we¡¯ll send her back home!¡± Drake glowered angrily at them. ¡°Trying to go up against me, aren¡¯t you? I already said I¡¯ll send her home!¡± The girls could only watch helplessly as Drake led a drunk Abigail towards the exit. Bang! Just as Drake was about to drag her out of the door, someone gave the door a kick, and it flew open with a loud crash. Chapter 675 Chapter 675 A man walked into the room, a stormy expression on his face. Without a single word, Levi walked over to Abigail and picked her up in his arms before leaving the room. Levi had acted so quickly that Drake and his cronies had no time to react until he had already disappeared out of the door. When they recovered from their shock, they immediately dashed out of the room and caught up to Levi and Abigail. osting them in the front yard of the bar, Drake and his men surrounded them to stop them from leaving. Drake bellowed, ¡°Who the hell are you? Where do you think you¡¯re going with this girl?¡± He was very angry indeed. He had already arranged for a hotel room beforehand and had sessfully managed to make Abigail drink herself drunk after a great deal of effort. However, this stranger had thrown a wrench in his ns by whisking Abigail away right under his nose. To Drake, this was intolerable. Levi was undeterred. ¡°Don¡¯t test my patience,¡± he warned. ¡°I¡¯m not in a very good mood right now.¡± He didn¡¯t want to start a fight with these kids. Drake refused to back down. ¡°Tell me who you are! And put that girl down¡ªshe¡¯s my ex-ssmate!¡± His cronies red at Levi, preparing to strike. ¡°I¡¯m her brother-inw, and I¡¯m here to pick her up,¡± Levi replied,pletely nonplussed. ¡°Huh?¡± Drake was so shocked that he felt rather dazed. This man was Abigail¡¯s family member? If that was true, there was no way Drake¡¯s ns were going to seed! However, he wasn¡¯t about to let go of this golden opportunity so easily. He had to seed in getting Abigail into bed with him! Foolishly, Drake bellowed, ¡°Abigail¡¯s brother-inw? I¡¯ve never heard of you! Put her down right now and get out of my sight immediately!¡± Levi scoffed. ¡°Get out of my way! I don¡¯t want to hurt you guys.¡± Hearing this, Drake burst intoughter. He was specially trained in mixed martial arts and wrestling at school. There was nobody he couldn¡¯t beat in a fight. Did this man seriously think that he was going to be able to defeat him? Howughable! This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. Drake tried again. ¡°Put her down immediately! We have to guarantee her safety.¡± To his chagrin, Levi simply ignored him and walked away with Abigail still in his arms. Thoroughly annoyed by now, Drake roared at his men, ¡°After him!¡± Because Drake and his cronies were all from sports schools, they were pretty confident that they would be able to take down Levi in a fight. They rushed towards him, preparing to strike him down. At that moment, a loud bang sounded as the gates of the main entrance copsed. A crowd of people rushed into the yard. All of them looked tall and threatening, and some of them were even armed with weapons. Very quickly, the entire yard filled up as hundreds more people flooded in through the broken gates. The number of people in the yard continued increasing without any sign of stopping. More reinforcements were waiting to enter outside. This flurry of activity sent Drake into a panic. Had these people been summoned by Abigail¡¯s brother-inw? Levi announced coldly, ¡°Take care not to kill them.¡± ¡°Beat them up now!¡± A few hundred people dashed up to Drake and his men and surrounded them. The people in the innermost ring of the circle started beating them up without mercy. Levi carried Abigail all the way home, where he and Zoey watched over her the entire night. The next morning, Zoey left before Abigail woke up. Before she stepped out of the room, however, she instructed Levi to stay behind. ¡°You must make your intentions clear to her!¡± she said. She didn¡¯t want Abigail to do anything so silly again. When Abigail finally woke up, the first thing she saw was Levi¡¯s face. ¡°Levi, you¡­¡± Her words trailed off awkwardly as she didn¡¯t know what to say. Levi asked gently, ¡°Do you know what happened to you yesterday night?¡± ¡°I think I drank a little too much¡­¡± Abigail replied sheepishly, massaging her throbbing head. Levi pretended to be angry and said, ¡°In the future, you¡¯re not allowed to drink outside, or have your phone switched off! Even if you wanted to drink your sorrows away, there was no reason for you to behave like that. Do you know how worried the whole family was? You put yourself in so much danger yesterday night!¡± Abigailughed to hide her awkwardness. ¡°Drinking my sorrows away? I hope you and Zoey didn¡¯t take yesterday¡¯s matter too seriously. I was just joking! I can¡¯t believe the both of you actually believed me.¡± ¡°Good. In the future, listen to us and keep yourself out of trouble!¡± Levi said, smiling. Abigail nodded. The next moment, however, there was a swoosh of nkets, and Abigail had thrown her arms around him. Levi froze and looked at her in disbelief. Chapter 676 Chapter 676 Too afraid to move, he remainedpletely still. ¡°What¡ªwhat are you doing?¡± ¡°Stop talking! Let me hug you for just ten minutes. For these few minutes, you belong to me.¡± Hearing this, Levi stopped himself from breaking free of her grasp. He simply stood still and let her hug him silently. After ten minutes, Abigail let go of him. That very day, Abigail left South City for her internship in South Hampton. Both South City or North Hampton contained her memories of Levi, and she needed to leave them behind for a while. In the end, the three parties involved wrapped up the incident with augh. However, all of them knew exactly what had gone on in Abigail¡¯s heart. With the help of the ck family, Abigail arrived at her lodgings in one of the five-star hotels of South Hampton. When she walked into the lobby, however, she immediately heard someone mention Levi¡¯s name. Immediately, she stopped in her tracks and listened to their conversation intently. A few people were chatting on the sofas nearby. ¡°Are you sure? Is he really called Levi Garrison?¡± ¡°Yes! This man was adopted by the Garrison family of North Hampton. He was an orphan before that.¡± ¡°He has been missing since he was a kid. I can¡¯t believe they finally found him in North Hampton! They actually found the kid!¡± ¡°Exactly! I only heard about this recently because the Gates and the Caesars have gone down to South City to make trouble again¡­¡± ¡­ Hearing this, a rush of excitement coursed through Abigail¡¯s veins. What? Are they talking about my brother-inw¡¯s birth family? Are Levi¡¯s birth parents and family in South Hampton? Although Abigail had known for a long time that Levi was an orphan, nobody had ever mentioned his birth family to her. She couldn¡¯t believe that she had discovered such an important piece of information about him in South Hampton. She wondered if she should call Levi and inform him. However, after deliberating on it for a long time, she decided not to tell him. After all, she had already made up her mind to forget him. It would be best if she refrained from contacting Levi for the time being. The Edburg Manor in South Hampton had been built in an architectural style that was distinctly German. Within it, stately vis stood like trees in a forest. This was the family home of the Joneses, who were one of the royal families in South Hampton. The Joneses were one of the few ns that had actually earned their position. They were much more powerful than the average aristocratic family. Even members of the Gates family had to humble themselves before the Joneses. Their enormous wealth alone wasn¡¯t enough to illustrate the massive scale of their achievements and power. Like the other royal families, the Joneses understood the importance of having family members in every sector of society ranging from the business world to politics to the military. Only by extending the sphere of their influence in society could they maintain their powerful position for generations toe. When it came to their offspring, things became even moreplicated. Determined to ensure the proliferation of their n, the Joneses men left their seed everywhere they went. At that moment, someone dashed into Edburg Manor, yelling as he went. ¡°Bad news, Mr. Jones, bad news!¡± The head of the Jones family, Michael Jones, was seated in the drawing room, his legs crossed like a Turk. He was sipping tea slowly, his brows furrowed in deep thought. Recently, the Joneses had encountered a difficult issue. As powerful as he was, even Michael was unable to find a solution for it. A dark cloud hung over the entire Jones family as everyone wondered how the matter was going to be resolved.Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. Hearing the loud yells of the man, Michael frowned in disapproval. The housekeeper beside him hissed angrily, ¡°Who¡¯s that making such a racket? How utterly disgraceful!¡± Very quickly, the person had arrived in the drawing room. Kneeling before Michael, he said, ¡°Mr. Jones, I¡¯ve discovered something of utmost importance!¡± Michael looked up from his teacup and gazed directly at the man. ¡°Well, what have you discovered?¡± ¡°Do you still remember Miss Emma¡¯s son? The one who was called Levi!¡± Hearing this, Michael shot up from his seat. His bulging eyes were full of disbelief. Utterly shocked, he demanded, ¡°What do you mean by Emma¡¯s son? Didn¡¯t he die of exposure on the streets a long time ago? How is he still alive?¡± The man replied, ¡°He¡¯s still alive! After he was abandoned in the streets of North Hampton, the Garrison family took him in and raised him as their own. When I went down to South City to investigate the conflict between the Gates and the Caesars, I coincidentally discovered that he¡¯s still living there. He¡¯s still alive, Sir!¡± ¡°So my grandson is still alive?¡± Michael asked, bewildered. Levi Garrison was the son of Emma Jones. That made Michael his maternal grandfather! ¡°Send our men down to fetch him back quickly!¡± Chapter 677 Chapter 677 Hearing Michael¡¯s urgent demand, the man replied immediately, ¡°Got it, Mr. Jones. I¡¯ll send our men to find him now!¡± After he left, the housekeeper walked up to Michael and said, ¡°Mr. Jones, if Levi Garrison is truly Miss Emma¡¯s son, there¡¯s an idea I¡¯d like to propose.¡± Michael understood her words immediately. Rather nonplussed, he said, ¡°Do you mean that Levi can help resolve our family¡¯s problem?¡± The housekeeper smiled and said, ¡°Exactly! If hees back and ims his ce among us, we can simply make him ept the punishment on our behalf. That¡¯s one big problem resolved for us!¡± Hearing this, Michael smiled as well. ¡°There is a God, after all!¡± ¡°What a coincidence that Miss Emma¡¯s son showed up just as our family was facing this problem! The gods must have sent him to help us!¡± In South City, life returned to normal for Levi and Zoey after Abigail left. However, there was a feeling of unease in the air. One day, the head of the security detail, Seth Wilson, gave Levi a call. ¡°Mr. Garrison, there¡¯s someone looking for you downstairs!¡± ¡°Looking for me?¡± Levi felt a little startled. When he arrived at the za in front of his office, Levi found a Rolls-Royce waiting for him. Seth pointed at the car and said, ¡°That¡¯s them, Mr. Garrison!¡± At that moment, a few people got off the car and walked towards them. The leader, a middle-aged man, looked at Levi and eximed in surprise, ¡°Are you Mr. Levi Garrison?¡± ¡°Yes, that¡¯s me.¡± Levi was very confused. He didn¡¯t know any of these people at all. ¡°Would you happen to be the orphan taken in by the Garrison family?¡± Levi asked, ¡°Yes, is something the matter?¡± sping Levi¡¯s hands warmly, the middle-aged man shed a few tears of happiness. ¡°Mr. Levi Garrison, we¡¯ve finally found you!¡± ¡°You might not know this, but after you went missing as a child, our family spared no effort in searching for you! We finally found you today¡­¡± The middle-aged man¡¯s expression did not change even as he lied straight to Levi¡¯s face. Actually, they had found out about his location by a mere coincidence. The Jones family had never bothered to search for him at all. Given how powerful they were, they could¡¯ve found him in a jiffy if they wanted to. Besides, Levi was very famous in North Hampton. He looked at the men and frowned. ¡°Who are you guys?¡± ¡°Mr. Garrison, we¡¯re from the Jones family in South Hampton. My name is Julian Jones. The current head of the family is Mr. Michael Jones, your biological grandfather!¡± Hearing this, Levi froze in shock. That unfamiliar word sent shock waves rippling through his body. When Levi was old enough to start remembering things, he was already an orphan. At that time, he had sworn to himself that he would never go looking for his biological family! If they were cruel enough to have abandoned him, why should he bother to strike up a rtionship with them now? Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. There was no need for him to search for them. He was fighting for the glory of the Garrison family, and living for the sake of Zoey Lopez. As far as Levi was concerned, he had no biological parents or family. Actually, considering his status in South Hampton now, it would be the easiest thing in the world for Levi to find out who his biological parents were. However, he had never done it. They had abandoned him, and he was determined to steer clear of them for the rest of his life. Hearing Julian mention the word ¡®grandfather¡¯, Levi was extremely stunned. Julian smiled. ¡°Mr. Garrison, please pack your things and return to South Hampton with us to im your position as the young master of the Jones family! The Jones family is one of the royal families of South Hampton. Once you enter our family, you¡¯ll have the whole of Quebec under your thumb!¡± These weren¡¯t empty words. Rather, it was a promise that only a royal family like the Joneses could make. They were quite different from the Gates and the Caesars. The Jones family had no interest in Quebec. To them, it was too small of an enterprise to be worthy of their attention. Julian handed Levi a credit card. ¡°To prove that we¡¯re really from the Jones family, here¡¯s a bank card from Mr. Michael Jones. Treat this as your pocket money¡ªthere¡¯s one hundred million in it!¡± He swiped it on a nearby card reader, and found that it really did contain one hundred million. Julian was quite confident that Levi wouldn¡¯t turn down their offer. Chapter 678 Chapter 678 He refused to believe that anyone would reject an offer like this. Which ordinary person would refuse an offer to be the young master of one of the royal families overnight? From then on, they would have unapparelled power. Backed by the status of the Jones family, they would be able to lord it over everyone else. They could have as much money, women and power as they wanted. Their every need would be satisfied. Who would reject such an opportunity? To Julian¡¯s surprise, Levi turned him down without so much as ncing at the bank card. Coldly, he snapped, ¡°Please go back. I have no rtion to the Joneses. In fact, I have no parents or rtives from that family!¡± Huh? His answer stunned Julian and the other men into silence. They all looked at him in shock. How could he have rejected their offer? It was a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity for him to get his hands on one hundred million, and he had turned it down? Was there something wrong with his brain? ¡°Remember this. Forget this ever happened, and don¡¯t evere back to find me in the future!¡± With that, Levi turned around and left. ¡°¡­¡± Julian looked extremely chagrined. He had really turned them down! Turning to his subordinates, he demanded in confusion, ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°He won¡¯t turn us down! In fact, he¡¯s just ying hard to get. If he had simply epted our offer, he woulde across as weak-willed and greedy. He probably really wanted to say yes!¡± ¡°Exactly! He¡¯s a smart person. He knew we were going toe and look for him one day, so he purposely put on airs and acted as though he didn¡¯t care about our offer.¡± His subordinates analyzed the situation, suddenly feeling more confident. Julian nodded. ¡°That¡¯s what I think, too. Nobody has ever been able to resist the temptation of bing the young master of the Jones family!¡± Someone butted in, ¡°Perhaps he thinks the entire Jones family is beneath him!¡± ¡°How¡¯s that possible? It takes someone of incredible power to demean us like this. How could he have that sort of courage?¡± ¡°Right? He might have Quebec in the palm of his hands, but that¡¯s nothingpared to the Jones family! What a joke.¡± ¡°Besides, we¡¯ve investigated his background thoroughly. All he does is sit around and make merry all day!¡± Hearing this, they all burst intoughter. Very quickly, news of Levi¡¯s rejection came back to Michael Jones. ¡°What? He pretended that we¡¯re beneath him and turned down our offer?¡± Michael asked in disbelief. With their offer of money, Michael had thought they had Levi Garrison in the bag. The housekeeperughed, ¡°Mr. Jones, he¡¯s just acting coy. He probably wants us to invite him a few more times!¡± ¡°Alright, let¡¯s satisfy that desire of his! After all, he has finally be useful to us!¡± With that, he announced, ¡°Tell all the males of this family to gather up for a meeting!¡± Quickly, three generations of the Jones family¡¯s males filed into the drawing room. Only Michael and a few of the elders were seatedfortably in chairs. The rest of them remained standing. Everyone had a downcast expression of their face. It was evident that they were all worrying about the Jones family¡¯s recent troubles. ¡°I have something to announce to all of you. We¡¯ve finally found Emma¡¯s long-lost son!¡± A murmur rang through the crowd. This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. Everyone looked up at Michael in shock. ¡°The boy who was abandoned by the Garrisons has been found?¡± asked Michael¡¯s oldest son, Daniel Jones. The housekeeper replied, ¡°Yes! Mr. Jones has already sent his men to fetch him back.¡± The younger boys giggled mirthfully. ¡°What¡¯s the point of bringing a homeless man back into our family? He can¡¯t contribute anything to this family.¡± Michael thundered, ¡°That¡¯s rubbish! If we ept him back into our family, he¡¯ll be my biological grandson! Won¡¯t he be considered a legitimate heir to the Jones family then?¡± Everyone concurred. ¡°Yes!¡± Michael continued, ¡°Since he¡¯ll be a legitimate heir to our family, we can send him to bear the punishment on our behalf! No one can say anything about that!¡± ¡°Oh my gosh, is that true?¡± Chapter 679 Chapter 679 Everyone in the Jones family was ecstatic. The problem that had been pestering them for so long was finally going to be resolved. As people always say ¨C when there¡¯s a will, there¡¯s a way. In this case, they¡¯ve found Michael Jones¡¯ grandson. The younger ones were especially excited, so much so that they almost screamed out loud. Atst, they¡¯ve managed to find a scapegoat. Recently, the Jones family had gotten involved in a deadly feud during their business trip to Quebec. They had provoked a certain warlord in Quebec and were severely punished by the local military. Thepensation was fifty billion. Not only did they have to expend profits from multiple projects, but they also had to send 10 people from the Jones family to prison for a sentence of 30 years. Those who would be sent to prison were basically giving up their lives. The living conditions in the prison were hellish. The prisoners there were tortured every day and usually died a few months after imprisonment. Besides having to send 10 members of the family to prison, another condition they had to fulfill was that among the 10 members, two of them had to be a male and a female who were direct descendants of the main family. This was to appease the warlord. The people who had to suffer needed to be from the main branch of the Jones family, so other branches of said family couldn¡¯t substitute them. Michael wasn¡¯t willing to let his sons and grandsons suffer. He didn¡¯t want them to die in vain. Each one of them were the Jones family¡¯s future. They were his precious sons and grandsons. Patriarchal thinking was deeply ingrained within the Jones family. The female descendant had already been decided. Even though it was Michael¡¯s own granddaughter, he had no qualms sending her over. However, he was reluctant when it came to the male descendants. The Joneses have been struggling with this matter for the past few days. Now that another grandson has appeared, he could rece them as a scapegoat. They were finally able to work out a solution. They hurriedly asked, ¡°Grandpa, where is this person? We need to bring him over immediately.¡± Michael smiled and replied, ¡°You all won¡¯t need to worry about this. I¡¯ve already sent some people to pick him up.¡± The eldest son, Daniel Jones, had questions of his own. ¡°Dad, I don¡¯t think it¡¯s a good idea to use Levi as a scapegoat recklessly. If the Garrison family finds out, the me is¡­.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it. He¡¯s been abandoned by the Garrison family. Otherwise, why has the Garrison family not searched for him even once in the past 20 years? There¡¯s no such person in the Garrison family tree! We don¡¯t have to worry about anything.¡± Everyone was relieved when they heard Michael¡¯s definitive answer. The Jones family problem was finally resolved. No one could say anything if Michael¡¯s grandson, Levi, was sent to prison. ¡°Dad, you must have been doing a lot of good deeds to receive God¡¯s blessing like this,¡± Daniel stated with a smile. ¡°That¡¯s right. Did you think such a grandson would appear out of nowhere?¡± Everyone cachinnated. The younger generations, in particr, were exceptionally joyful. Some of them were performing badly, so they were constantly worried about getting chosen to be the scapegoat. With the appearance of Levi, nothing was going to happen to them anymore. Michael stroke his beard andughed. ¡°Since this kid is going to take the fall for the Jones family, we shouldn¡¯t let him go in vain. We will fulfill all his wishes until then.¡± ¡°Dad, don¡¯t worry. We¡¯ll take care of it!¡± Everyone in the room was excited. The entire Jones family was waiting for Levi Garrison¡¯s arrival. This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. He had no idea that he was already selected to be the Jones family¡¯s scapegoat. The situation was far worse than he had imagined. The sudden appearance of his grandfather caught Levi off guard. Parents? Family? Rtives? Are they rted to me? If they really did care about me, would they have abandoned me? If they really regretted leaving me behind, they should have found me a long time ago! Chapter 680 Chapter 680 It has been almost 30 years, and no one has evere looking for me. Yet now this so-called grandfather decides to make a sudden appearance? From the looks of it, the Jones family is up to something. Levi was an old-timer, so he knew something was up with the Jones family instantly. Soon, Phoenix¡¯s call came. ¡°Sir, the Jones family of South Hampton really aren¡¯t what they seem. They¡¯ve offended the Quebec warlord Elijah. Now, they require a male and a female descendant from the main family branch to go to prison for 30 years. The Jones family most likely selected you as the male descendant, sir.¡± ¡°Heheh¡­¡± Leviughed as soon as Phoenix finished speaking. I knew it wasn¡¯t a coincidence. Everything happens for a reason. He knew one had to differentiate between familial love and business when it came to big families such as the Joneses. This was especially true for a homeless man who had been abandoned by his family for almost 30 years and was of no use to them. Why would they want someone like that back? They even offered money and power. It¡¯s not like they¡¯re sick or anything. The only reason he could think of was that such a man was of use to the family. In this case, the family wanted Levi to be their scapegoat. ¡°Hahahaha¡­.¡± Leviughed out loud. How ironic. So this is what 30 years¡¯ worth of familial love is like. Having such cruel intentions even though they¡¯re my grandfather and uncles. They¡¯re no different from the Garrison family of North Hampton. On the other end of the call, Phoenix could clearly hear Levi¡¯s breathing change. He was angry. This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. This man was angry. Phoenix asked tentatively, ¡°Sir, the Warlord Elijah was almost wiped out by us three years ago. Should we send White Tiger to finish the job?¡± Levi shook his head. ¡°No need for that since they aren¡¯t messing with us. This is the Jones family¡¯s business. It has nothing to do with me.¡± ¡°Remember this ¨C thend Erudia is my only family. The rest have nothing to do with me,¡± Levi dered. ¡°Yes, sir!¡± Phoenix and the rest of them were all orphans, so they understood how Levi was feeling. No one would be fine if a rtive emerged out of the blue and demanded to be treated like that. ¡°Levi, what¡¯s wrong? You seem unhappy.¡± Levi had an unusual look on his face when Zoey came visiting him. She had never seen him this way before. ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± Levi replied with a smile. ¡°I heard somebody came looking for you early this morning. Is everything alright?¡± Zoey was a little worried. ¡°I¡¯m fine. I would definitely tell you if something happened!¡± ¡°Alright then. We¡¯ll have dinner tonight, so wait for me.¡± Levi and Zoey walked side by side as they got off from work. This was when Julian Jones and his men intercepted them. ¡°Honey, wait here. Let me take care of something quickly.¡± Facing the Joneses, Levi stated impassively, ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you all to leave? Why are you here again?¡± Julianughed and answered, ¡°Young Master Garrison, we¡¯re here to escort you back to South Hampton! You¡¯ve been wandering around for almost 30 years. It¡¯s about time you reaffirm your identity. You have the blood of a noble, so you shouldn¡¯t be in a ce like this.¡± Julian had orders to bring Levi back to South Hampton regardless of what it took. This was why Julian tried his best to convince Levi to return. If it didn¡¯t work, he would have to resort to some extreme measures. Levi retorted with a smirk, ¡°Leave! I couldn¡¯t care less about bing a young master of the Jones family. I wouldn¡¯t do it even if the Master of the Jones family begged me.¡± With a wave of his hand, Levi left the scene. Julian and his men fell deep into thought as they watched Levi¡¯s figure fade away in the distance. After some time, Julian spoke up. ¡°If this doesn¡¯t work, we¡¯ll just have to capture him.¡± Chapter 681 Chapter 681 Naturally, Zoey wanted to know what happened. Levi told her everything, excluding the part where the Jones family plotted to turn him into a scapegoat. ¡°That¡¯s right! How dare they! Where were they before?¡± Zoey was furious. She hugged Levi tightly and said, ¡°Darling, no matter what you choose, I¡¯ll always be by your side.¡± ¡°You¡¯re all I need. I¡¯ve never treated them as family before!¡± Levi stated. Julian waved his hand. ¡°Follow him and see where he lives. We¡¯ll kidnap him at night!¡± Levi knew he was being shadowed when he and Zoey had dinner. However, he didn¡¯t care. After sending Zoey back to the ck family, Levi returned to the Warzonepound as usual. Julian, together with several men, surrounded the Warzonepound soon after. ¡°He¡¯s telling me that he doesn¡¯t care about bing a young master of the Jones family when he¡¯s living in such a shabby ce? What a farce,¡± Julian eximed in a satirical manner. The Warzonepound was in a dpidated state. Its walls were peeling off and the main door was demolished by the Gates family two days ago. It appeared horrendous. ¡°Move out. Leave as soon as you capture him,¡± Julian instructed. Four men jumped into thepound nimbly and headed to where Levi was. Ten secondster. Wham! Thump! ¡­ The four men flew out of thepound. A shirtless man came walking out. He sneered, ¡°What? Are you trying to steal something?¡± The shirtless man spotted the van parked in front of thepound. With a thrust of his fist, the entire front of the car was crushed. Julian and his men were dumbfounded. How was there an expert in such a ce? Before they were able to react, the car door was ripped apart by force. Julian and his men were forcibly dragged out. ¡°Stealing? Or kidnapping?¡± Alfie questioned. He was just about to do some physical training when he was interrupted by four brats. This infuriated Alfie. With the ring of police sirens, Russell arrived swiftly with the special police force. Julian and his men were taken into custody¡­ In the Edburg Manor of South Hampton. ¡°What? Julian was arrested? How ipetent can he be? He¡¯s making more problems instead of solving them!¡± Michael roared. The butler added, ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right! Julian invited Levi twice but was rejected both times. He wanted to kidnap him in desperation but was met with this!¡± ¡°What an idiot!¡± Michael was enraged. Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. He can¡¯t even bring one person back. Doesn¡¯t that make him an ipetent idiot? ¡°However, it seems Levi has stated that he wouldn¡¯te even if you begged,¡± the butler continued speaking. ¡°I understand. This kid is ming me for not inviting him personally. Haha! Tell Daniel to invite him personally. Try to invite him over as politely as possible. After all, he¡¯s a valuable asset to us.¡± Michael sent his eldest son to extend an invitation to Levi. Daniel Jones arrived in South City that night. The first thing he did was bail Julian out of prison. On the second day, Daniel got up early in the morning and personally waited at thepany. As soon as Levi turned up, Daniel immediately stepped forward to greet him. ¡°Another member of the Jones family?¡± With a nce, Levi instantly recognized Julian and his men standing behind. ¡°Levi, my poor nephew. Your uncle is finally able to meet you!¡± With tears in his eyes, Daniel tried to rush forward and give Levi a bear hug. Levi dodged it quickly. ¡°Levi, I¡¯m your uncle! Your mother, Emma¡¯s eldest brother, Daniel Jones!¡± Levi stared at him nkly. The word mother moved him slightly. Chapter 682 Chapter 682 I¡¯m still her son, whether I admit it or not. I can never erase this identity of mine. He felt moved when he heard the endearment. So her name is Emma Jones. Despite feeling repulsed, her name was etched into Levi¡¯s memory instinctively. ¡°Levi, it¡¯s all our fault that you¡¯ve been orphaned for years. Supposedly, grandpa shoulde and bring you home personally, but he¡¯s unwell now. That¡¯s why uncle is here to take you home. Don¡¯t worry, Levi. I¡¯ve prepared a grand reception to wee you back. Twenty Rolls-Royce and ten limousines are waiting outside to pick you up.¡± ¡°Other than that, I¡¯ll make you the boss of arge conglomerate and transfer ten billion to your bank card. You¡¯ll be staying in a luxurious vi in South Hampton. In order to make amends to you, we¡¯ll make you the head and heir of the Jones family as well, and you¡¯ll have the final say in all our family affairs,¡± Daniel babbled on. He was trying to sweet-talk Levi into returning to the Jones family by offering him the best of everything that the Jones family had, even the entire Jones family. I would have been so touched if I hadn¡¯t known what happened to the Jones family recently. Daniel seems to yearn for my return wholeheartedly by making these offers. How touching that he¡¯s willing to give the entire Jones family away! Nevertheless, making me the heir of the Jones family is in fact a trap. They want me to take the me and go to jail in ce of the Jones family. Daniel¡¯s promises left Julian dumbfounded. The Jones family put in so much effort into getting Levi to return home. When Daniel saw Levi¡¯s expression soften, his lips curled up in a smile, and he was on the verge of laughing out loud. He¡¯s only an innocent child, after all. I can easily lure him into saying yes with wealth and power. Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. No one can resist this kind of temptation. After that, Daniel cast a look of disdain at Julian. Look, I¡¯ve settled this matter with only a few words. You¡¯re a useless piece of junk. In the next second, Levi¡¯s voice came to them. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mr. Jones. I¡¯m not interested in the Jones family at all. And we¡¯re unrted, so please don¡¯t address yourself as my uncle.¡± Boom! Hearing Levi¡¯s rejection, Daniel gawked at him with mouth agape. How could he reject my offer? Is he really not into the Jones family? ¡°Seth, escort our guests out,¡± Levimanded. Immediately, Seth sent Daniel and his men out the door. Standing outside, Julian said helplessly to Daniel, ¡°He¡¯s really stubborn. He refuses toe home even when youe personally to pick him up.¡± Daniel was fuming with rage. He was second only to Michael Jones in terms of influence and status in the Jones family. How dare Levi reject me! He has no respect for me at all. ¡°How shameless of him! He¡¯s only a tool to the Jones family,¡± Daniel yelled angrily. ¡°Maybe he wants Sir toe personally to bring him back?¡± Julian analyzed the situation and said. ¡°How insolent! As an unwanted orphan, he doesn¡¯t deserve to have my father toe over and pick him up. He¡¯s pushing his luck!¡± Daniel replied in anger. ¡°What else can we do since he refuses to go back? We can¡¯t be taking him back home by force.¡± I tried this approach once, and it didn¡¯t end well. This is the most extreme method we can use. Suddenly, Daniel seemed to have thought about something. ¡°Hah! We¡¯ll get it done using the hard way then. He¡¯s so wrong to think that I can¡¯t deal with him. I¡¯ll make sure that he¡¯ll kneel and beg me to take him home.¡± Daniel¡¯s face was grim as a conspiracy gradually formed in his mind. Chapter 683 Chapter 683 Levi knew that this was not the end, as the Jones family was desperate to make him take the fall. Hence, they definitely had some alternative ns. But Levi couldn¡¯t care less about it. So what if the Jones family is royalty? Why should I care? Even the Warlord Elijah, whom the Jones family fear, almost died at my hands. If I wanted to, I can wipe the Jones family out without breaking a sweat. In the tower opposite the Morris Group. Daniel asked coldly with a stern face, ¡°Is everything ready?¡± ¡°Yes, everything is ready.¡± In the afternoon, Zoey went out for a business appointment together with Ss. At that time, Hades was away for medical treatment. But they had no rival against them now, as the entire South City was under Levi¡¯s control. The two pulled over in front of their business partner¡¯s office tower. Just when Zoey was about to get out of the car, Ss discerned that something was wrong. C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. There was a light reflected from the top of a building faraway, which was likely the reflection from a sniper scope. ¡°Get down!¡± Ss promptly pushed Zoey down in her seat. Pfft! Bang! In the blink of an eye, their car was under attack. The front right tire was punctured, and the whole car jerked violently. The sudden blow startled Ss. Is someone trying to kill Zoey? ¡°Head to the office now!¡± Ss took cover while bringing Zoey into the office tower. When they stepped in, a man in a sweater and a ski mask was walking toward them, and his eyes glinted with malice. Screech! He took out a dagger and lunged at Zoey. Ss hurriedly shoved her away while tossing her phone in front of them to block the stab. Her phone was smashed into pieces at once. After a failed attempt to kill Zoey, the man retreated and disappeared in no time. With a face as pale as a sheet, Zoey broke out in a cold sweat, while Ss was terrified. It¡¯s not safe here! Immediately, Ss took Zoey¡¯s hand and ran to the basement carpark. Then she skillfully stole a car and drove Zoey away. While she was driving, she saw a few men sprinting toward them through the rearview mirror. This frightened Ss, and she was drenched in sweat. She promptly stepped on the gas and sped away. After driving some distance away, the two heaved a sigh of relief. But the next moment, Ss¡¯ expression changed, as a car came out of nowhere right in front of them. Bang! The two cars collided head-on, then Ss and Zoey passed out on the spot. When the two regained their consciousness, Levi and Seth were already here. Fortunately, both Ss and Zoey were uninjured but petrified. Looking at the two women, Levi¡¯s face turned frigid as a man¡¯s face popped into his mind. Godd***it! Then Ss reported to Levi, ¡±Mr. Garrison, something just doesn¡¯t sit right with me. We went through four attacks, and it felt as if someone was controlling it behind the scenes.¡± ¡°During the first attack, for some reason, the sniper missed us and shot the car tire instead. This makes no sense.¡± ¡°After that, the man with a dagger could have tried stabbing Zoey again after the first failed attempt.¡± ¡°At the basement carpark, some people waited in ambush before we arrived. They could have attacked us earlier, but they only did it when we drove away.¡± ¡°In the ident, it seemed like the driver only wanted to bang our car. He had no intention to kill us.¡± ¡°I feel that the person behind the scene is trying to intimidate us instead of killing us,¡± Ss said conclusively. Levi remained silent with a sullen face. The Jones family did this to warn me. When Levi went back to his office, he bumped into Daniel at the entrance. Daniel sneered, ¡°How was it, Levi? Is your wife alright? How lucky.¡± Then his tone turned aggressive as he added, ¡°But she may not be as lucky next time.¡± This is a threat. He¡¯s threatening me so tantly! Chapter 684 Chapter 684 He¡¯s here to hint at me that he has directed those attacks, and he can kill Zoey anytime he wants. In other words, Zoey¡¯s life is in his hands! Levi sniggered at his words. Who does he think he is to threaten me? He¡¯s messing with the wrong man. Daniel continued saying, ¡°Next time, the bullet and the knife won¡¯t miss their target. Oh, there¡¯ll be a deadly ambush and car ident as well.¡± ¡°How fragile human life is. Sometimes, you¡¯re bound to lose your loved ones no matter how well you protect them.¡± Daniel¡¯s tone was threatening. He¡¯s saying that Ss won¡¯t be able to protect Zoey. And Zoey will probably lose her life the next time he attacks her again. ¡°I wonder if she has offended anyone that she has been attacked four times in such a short time. I¡¯m sure no one will dare touch her if she¡¯s a part of the Jones family.¡± While talking, Daniel handed Levi a note with a contact number on it. His message was very clear. Zoey would be safe as long as Levi returned to the Jones family. Daniel was having fun threatening Levi. If Levi truly cares about Zoey, he will beg me to take him back to the Jones family. After Daniel went back home, heughed out loud. ¡°I¡¯ve won. He can¡¯t stand against me this time.¡± ¡°Mr. Jones, now we shall wait for Levi toe and beg us to take him back.¡± Everyone else let out a menacingugh. Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. Meanwhile, with a grim expression, Levi was giving off a vicious vibe. How dare he harm Zoey! He had crossed the line. I won¡¯t tolerate Zoey getting frightened, let alone getting hurt. The four attacks in a row had traumatized Zoey, and she was now on the brink of losing her mind. As a result, Levi was smoldering with fury. The Jones family were getting on hisst nerve! Now he was about to make a move against the Jones family. Levi had never admitted the kinship between him and the Joneses. Besides, even if his so-called grandpa came to bring him back, he was only a scapegoat in their eyes. So what if Iy a hand on the Jones family? To me, they¡¯re only outsiders. In the meantime, Zoey felt much better aftering back to the office. As smart as she was, she already figured out that the Jones family was behind those attacks. ¡°Levi, if there¡¯s no other choice, would you like to go home and take a look?¡± Zoey asked. ¡°No way, I¡¯ll never go back! I¡¯ll make them pay for this,¡± Levi said with a scowl on his face. Standing outside the office, Ss said apologetically, ¡°I¡¯m so sorry. I didn¡¯t keep Ms. Lopez safe.¡± ¡°No worries, Ss. You¡¯ve done your best. Just leave it to me from now on.¡± On the other hand, Daniel and his people were waiting for his phone to ring. Julian asked, ¡°What¡¯s going on? Why hasn¡¯t he called us after so long?¡± The others followed and said, ¡°Yes, he should be here by now.¡± Daniel felt puzzled too. ¡°Maybe I didn¡¯t scare them enough. I should¡¯ve let that woman get injured.¡± ¡°I think so. Perhaps he thinks that we dare not hurt them because he¡¯s Emma¡¯s son,¡± Julian told of his assumption. Daniel let out a loud snort. ¡°Damn it! As the heir of the Jones family, I personally went to him to bring him back, but he brushed me aside. Who does he think he is? He¡¯s just a son of a bitch! Well, since he¡¯s not afraid of me, I¡¯ll chop his wife¡¯s limbs off. Then he¡¯lle and beg me for mercy. Ask all the assassins to strike them now. This time, there¡¯ll be bloodshed!¡± On Daniel¡¯smand, a dozen of assassins who attacked Zoey this morning went after her again simultaneously. Chapter 685 Chapter 685 Lurking in the dark where Zoey might show up, the assassins were ready to pounce on her. These assassins were highly skilled that any of them could take Zoey¡¯s life effortlessly. However, Daniel had only instructed them to injure her. At the office¡¯s basement carpark, a figure appeared. Within a few seconds, he had pried open Zoey¡¯s car door and secretly gotten in the car. The moment Zoeyes in, I¡¯ll be able to hurt her in a split second. Just as the assassin was feeling smug, he suddenly realized that there was a man in the front seat who was gradually turning his head around to look at him. And it almost scared the daylights out of him. Before he could escape, the man got hold of him with one hand. Bang! The man pped him with another hand, and blood spurted all over the car. ¡°Who¡¯s next?¡± Levi wiped his hand and lit a cigarette before walking away. Subsequently, the other assassins who were hiding inside the office and around the building were taken down one after another. Soon after, all the assassins had been annihted. ¡°What¡¯s going on? It¡¯s already noon, but none of the assassins are back yet.¡± After waiting for a few hours, Daniel became restless. None of the assassins came back, and there¡¯s no news from them as well. Something must¡¯ve happened. ¡°This doesn¡¯t make sense to me. Can¡¯t those top assassins take down an ordinary woman?¡± Julian said in bewilderment. ¡°Contact the assassins now and find out what they¡¯re doing.¡± Daniel paced up and down in distress. Julian tried to call each of the assassins, but not one of them picked up his call. ¡°Has something gone wrong? But what can happen to all our top assassins?¡± Daniel did not believe that there was anyone capable enough to deal with so many assassins single- handedly. Just then, there was a knock on the door. ¡°Sir, here is your parcel.¡± A delivery man came in and handed Julian a box. ¡°A parcel?¡± Julian asked with a quizzical look. Then he suddenly caught a whiff of a weird smell. ¡°What? Why is there a parcel? Does anyone else know that I¡¯m in South City?¡± Daniel asked in astonishment. ¡°Open it and see what¡¯s in it.¡± Hiss! When the box was opened, everyone gasped in shock. There were fingers soaked in blood inside the box. Immediately, Daniel¡¯s face turned ghastly pale, while the others looked equally terrified. ¡°Are these¡­ Are these the assassins¡¯ fingers?¡± Daniel asked in a trembling voice. Boom! Suddenly, the door was kicked open, and arge group of people marched in. ¡°Hit them!¡± the leadermanded, then the group of fighters darted toward them. Although Daniel had bodyguards with him, these fighters pounced on his bodyguards aggressively and took them down in no time. Only Daniel and Julian were left untouched. ¡°Who are you people? Do you know who we are?¡± Daniel shouted hurriedly. ¡°How dare you cause trouble in my territory in South City without asking me? You¡¯ve gone overboard!¡± the leader snickered at them. It suddenly dawned on Daniel that these people were members of the South City underworld. It¡¯s true that we should¡¯ve greeted and informed them before doing anything in their territory. This is an unspoken rule. After all, we are from South Hampton. But do I need to follow this rule? I don¡¯t think so, because I¡¯m the eldest son of the Jones family in South Hampton. Why should I be afraid of these people? ¡°Hah! Do you know who I am? I¡¯m Daniel from the Jones family in South Hampton. Do you still think that you deserve my greetings?¡± Daniel was all puffed up while sneering. In his eyes, the people from South City were of a lower ss than him, as he was superior and royal. Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. However, these people had no regard for his identity. ¡°Beat him to death!¡± ¡°Hey, didn¡¯t you hear me? I¡¯m from the Jones family in South Hampton!¡± Chapter 686 Chapter 686 Daniel shrieked furiously. Usually, no one would darey a finger on him after knowing his identity. Back then, the Caesar family alone was enough to oppress everyone in South City when they were only a quasi-royal n. But the Jones family was the true royalty. Anyone who dared mess with the eldest son of the Jones family was only digging his or her own grave. ¡°I don¡¯t care who you are. Anyone who breaks the rules has to be punished. Go get him!¡± Yet, these people couldn¡¯t care less and darted forward to beat him recklessly. In the end, they broke all his limbs, and Daniel sprawled on the floor like a dog with an appalled expression. Did I just get beaten up by a bunch of gangsters? This is outrageous! ¡°This is only a warning from us. Bear in mind that there¡¯s no ce for any monkey business for an outsider like you in South City. If you ever repeat it, you¡¯ll be dead.¡± After reprimanding him, the group of people left. In fact, they came here on someone¡¯smand. They had quite a few powerful individuals backing them up, so the Jones family was nothing in their eyes. In fact, Levi was the one who orchestrated this. He had handed over the South City underworld to the head of the Southern Union, Grover. As a result, those gangsters no longermitted any heinous crimes, but all of them had proper jobs now. As soon as Levi gave his order, Grover sent his people over. Breaking Daniel¡¯s limbs was only a minor punishment. Otherwise, he would not make it out of South City alive. The next morning at the manor in South Hampton. Daniel, Julian and a dozen of the Joneses wereid in an orderly manner in front of the door. All of them were paralyzed, groaning in agony. ¡°What?¡± When Michael and his people came out and saw this scene, they werepletely dumbfounded. ¡°Who did this? Who broke my son¡¯s hands and legs?¡± consumed by rage, Michael bellowed with a surly face. The others were filled with anger too. It wasn¡¯t only about their people getting beaten up, but it was also about the Jones family¡¯s reputation. They could not believe that this happened in the seemingly insignificant South City. How embarrassing for the Jones family! And they might lose their foothold in South Hampton. ¡°Someone¡­ Someone from the South City did this to us¡­¡± Daniel stuttered with his head facing the floor and dared not look at anyone. Tears of agony escaped Daniel¡¯s eyes as he felt overwhelmed with humiliation and sorrow. Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. How embarrassing! I can¡¯t face my family anymore. Getting my limbs broken in the small city is a shame that I¡¯ll bear for the rest of my life. ¡°The gangsters from the South City underworld crippled us because we broke the rule and messed around in their territory,¡± Julian whined. ¡°What? A group of gangsters beat you up?¡± Michael said in disbelief. I¡¯ll be so embarrassed if this news gets about. The people in South Hampton will probably look down our family as well. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell them your identity?¡± Michael asked in frustration. These Joneses are worthless pieces of junk! ¡°We did, and that¡¯s why they broke our limbs!¡± Daniel said indignantly and started weeping. ¡°What? This is ridiculous!¡± Michael shouted. How dare these gangsters from South City challenge the Jones family! Do they have a death wish? ¡°Father, it¡¯s all Levi¡¯s fault! He¡¯s so haughty. He disrespects me and insists on having you go to him and bring him back yourself.¡± Though Daniel didn¡¯t know that Levi was the mastermind behind this incident, he still put all the me on Levi. Chapter 687 Chapter 687 ¡°What? He wants me to pick him up myself? Who the hell does he think he is?¡± Michael yelled at the top of his lungs. The others were enraged. ¡°How dare a nobody like him behave as if he¡¯s a big shot?¡± ¡°You¡¯re right. In fact, not a single person in Quebec is qualified for grandpa to bring him back himself.¡± ¡°I guess Levi is as useless as his parents!¡± Despite feeling furious, the butler said, ¡°Anyway, we still have to bear with him. We still need him, don¡¯t we?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s just abduct him back here. I really can¡¯t stand his arrogance!¡± ¡°Grandpa, please hurry up. It¡¯s only five days away from the deadline Elijah set for us.¡± ¡°We must get it done as soon as possible, lest Elijah demand for more from us.¡± Everyone voiced out their opinions one by one. Then Michael¡¯s eyes glinted with malice as he said, ¡°Alright, let¡¯s abduct Levi, and I want everyone from the South City underworld dead!¡± Suddenly, the brightest man in the third generation of the Jones family, Tyler said, ¡°Grandpa, could Levi be the one who sent the gangsters to cripple uncle? Perhaps he did this as a counterattack since uncle hired assassins to attack his wife.¡± It was obvious to him that Levi did this. His words shed light on the matter and make everyone ponder this possibility. This can¡¯t be a coincidence. ¡°Does he have any hidden capability and background connections?¡± Even Michael became suspicious. ¡°Maybe he has some backup? Is that why he ignored our offer?¡± one of the Joneses asked. ¡°It¡¯ll be frightening if he indeed has some hidden capabilities.¡± Just then, Michael¡¯s phone rang. It was a call from Grover, the head of Southern Union. ¡°Good day, Mr. Cooke. How may I assist you?¡± Michael¡¯s attitude became courteous immediately. Even though The Jones family was royalty, they were not as powerful as Grover, who held a major influence in the South. ¡°I heard that your son caused trouble on my turf and got his limbs broken.¡± Grover asked. ¡°What? Is South City your territory?¡± Michael was baffled by his words. ¡°You¡¯re right, I¡¯m now in charge of South City. Your son hired assassins and caused trouble on my turf without my permission. He broke the rule, so I broke his limbs. Do you have any objections?¡± Grover asked with a dignified expression. ¡°No, no objection. Mr. Cooke, I apologize to you on behalf of my son,¡± Michael hurriedly said. On the other hand, Michael actually felt slightly thrilled in his heart. Now I¡¯m certain that Daniel¡¯s injury has nothing to do with Levi. So Levi is still an ordinary man, as shown in his biography. And that makes me feel relieved. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s drop this subject. You¡¯re a royal family. How could you not know about this rule? You didn¡¯t even know that South City is my territory,¡± Grover rebuked him. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mr. Cooke. It¡¯s all our fault.¡± After a brief pause, Michael added, ¡°By the way, Mr. Cooke, we have something to attend to in South City. I hope you will allow us.¡± ¡°What else do the Joneses want to do in South City?¡± Grover asked. He didn¡¯t know about the history between Levi and the Jones family, because he dared not ask Levi about it. This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. Michael chuckled. ¡°It¡¯s kind of embarrassing. I have an unfilial grandson in South City, and I¡¯m going to abduct him back home.¡± ¡°What¡¯s his name?¡± Grover asked. ¡°His name is Levi Garrison,¡± Michael answered honestly. ¡°How dare you!¡± Chapter 688 Chapter 688 Grover¡¯s sudden roar startled Michael that he jolted and almost flung the phone away. What¡¯s wrong? Why does Mr. Cooke react this way when I mention Levi¡¯s name? Is Levi some kind of taboo to him? Meanwhile, anger was stirring within Grover. Last night, Levi instructed me to send my people to beat someone up, so I did. I only realize today that the person is Daniel Jones. Though the Southern Union is more superiorpared to the Jones family, I still have to confront them about this matter. Now I discover that Michael is actually Levi¡¯s grandpa¡­ ¡°Mr. Cooke, what¡­ what¡¯s wrong?¡± Michael asked in a shaky voice. ¡°Okay, it¡¯s up to you what you want to do in South City. But I have to warn you, it¡¯s better that you avoid coming to South City now. You¡¯ll probably lose your life here.¡± Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. Grover dared not get involved in this matter. No matter how their rtionship is, they are family, and I shouldn¡¯t meddle in their family affairs. Michael was perplexed. What¡¯s so scary about South City that I¡¯ll probably lose my life there? Why did Mr. Cooke get so edgy just now? ¡°Father, what¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°What happened, grandpa?¡± Everyone turned to look at Michael. ¡°I¡¯ve found out the truth. Daniel¡¯s injury has nothing to do with Levi. The Southern Union did it because South City is their turf,¡± Michael exined. ¡°Oh, I see. No wonder the gangsters are not afraid of the Jones family.¡± ¡°So Levi is only a loser.¡± Everyone felt relieved. Then Michael urged them, ¡°I¡¯ve asked for Grover¡¯s permission, so we can do whatever we want in South City. But he advises me not to go to South City too. Maybe there¡¯s someone important over there. Therefore, we¡¯ll have to keep a low profile when we go to South City.¡± ¡°Yes, we got it.¡± After that, Michael gathered his people and headed to South City. The deadline was approaching, so they had no time to spare. ¡°Oh, bring Mia along too. After dealing with Levi, we¡¯ll send him to the Oriental together with Mia,¡± Michaelmanded. Soon, an adorable girl in a long dress came into sight. She was Mia Jones, who was a direct descendant of the Jones family. She had been selected to be presented to Elijah. Sob¡­ Mia¡¯s parents were sobbing uncontrobly because they know that Mia would be tortured once she was sent to the Oriental, if not dead. They wished to stop this, but they had no power or influence, so they could only watch her go. Mia was the most brilliant one among the girls in the Jones family. She was an all-rounder who had mastered seventeennguages and held six master¡¯s degrees. At the same time, she was quiet, gentle and docile. During the selection, all the other girls in the Jones family conspired among themselves and voted Mia, so that none of them would have to go through such torment. Yet, Mia still appeared calm and fearless. She nced at her parents and said, ¡°Dad, Mom, I¡¯m willing to go for our family¡¯s sake.¡± In the meantime, Levi took Zoey to the hospital for a medical checkup. After being counselled by a psychologist, Zoey had recoveredpletely. ¡°I¡¯m fine, so don¡¯t worry.¡± Zoey gave Levi aforting smile. ¡°Levi, maybe you should go back. After all, he¡¯s your grandpa. I believe your grandma, uncles and aunts miss you very much and want you to go home as well.¡± Zoey tried to persuade him using familial love. Then Leviughed all of a sudden. I¡¯ve seen the Joneses¡¯ true colors. There¡¯s no way that I¡¯m going back! ¡°Levi, why are youughing? Let me ask you, what will you do if one day, your parents show up and stand in front of you?¡± Chapter 689 Chapter 689 Levi was rendered speechless by Zoey¡¯s question. He could hardly imagine how it felt to have his own parents. Even his adoptive parents treated him like an outsider and had never shown him love. Nheless, he felt moved on the inside when he heard about his parents, although he refused to admit it. ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t know¡­¡± Levi answered. ¡°Just listen to me and go home. They¡¯re your family, after all,¡± Zoey said with a smile. ¡°Maybe they¡¯lle to me before I go home.¡± Levi knew that the deadline given by Elijah was only days away. The Jones family must be extremely anxious about it, so they would surelye looking for him. But Zoey misunderstood him and said in surprise, ¡°Is your grandpaing to pick you up himself? He¡¯s so good to you. The head of such a prominent family ising to bring you back home himself. He must be sincere then.¡± I guess Michael truly loves Levi, and that¡¯s why he¡¯sing to take Levi home himself. I feel envious. In the afternoon, Michael and his people arrived in South City. Thinking of Grover¡¯s advice, Michael kept a low profile and discreetly checked in to the Sapphire Vi in South City. ¡°Well, I¡¯m here in South City already. Bring him to the hotel to see me. As the head of a royal family, I¡¯ll never go to him myself!¡± Michael made a fuss and tried to lord it over Levi. Suddenly, someone shouted, ¡°Oh no, Mia ran away!¡± ¡°What? Mia ran away? Why didn¡¯t you watch over her? Hurry, find her now!¡± Michael yelled angrily. I¡¯ll be in trouble if she goes missing. Who am I going to present to Elijah if both Mia and Levi are gone? The Joneses started looking around for Mia. Meanwhile, in Levi¡¯s office. ¡°Mr. Garrison, someone is here to meet you,¡± Seth said over the phone. ¡°Is it an old man?¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s a girl, She¡¯s as beautiful as Ms. Lopez.¡± Seth¡¯s words made Levi felt curious. Why does the girl want to see me? When Levi came to the hall, he saw an unfamiliar face. The girl seemed quiet and sweet, and she carried a vibe like that of a girl from a respectable family. ¡°Are you looking for me?¡± Levi asked. ¡°Are you Levi?¡± Mia asked him with a surprised look. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s me. Who are you?¡± ¡°I¡¯m your cousin, Mia Jones. Levi, hurry and run away now! Grandpa and uncle want to take you back to our family, only to make you take the fall and go to jail on their behalf. And you¡¯ll probably die in there,¡± Mia said anxiously. Levi was stunned at her words. Why would someone from the Jones familye to warn me that I¡¯m in danger? A warm and fuzzy feelings overflowed in Levi¡¯s heart. Other than his military partners and Zoey, no one had ever cared about him. Then Mia went on to tell Levi every detail about the Joneses¡¯ scheme. ¡°Levi, run now, or else it¡¯ll be toote,¡± Mia urged him. Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. She¡¯s kind-hearted, and she couldn¡¯t bear to see Levi be a scapegoat, so she came to warn him. ¡°Are you the other one?¡± Levi asked. ¡°Yes,¡± Mia lowered her head. ¡°Alright. I¡¯m here now, so no one can send you to jail,¡± Levi dered. I¡¯ll save this girl since she came all the way to warn me. ¡°What? Stop kidding, Levi. I¡¯ve been chosen, so I have no choice.¡± Just then, arge group of men ran over to them. ¡°Mia, what are you doing? Why did you look for Levi? Did you tell him everything?¡± The man leading the group raised his hand, wanting to p Mia¡¯s face. Chapter 690 Chapter 690 ¡°Ah!¡± Mia shut her eyes in fear, but the p nevernded on her face. It turned out that Levi had held the man¡¯s wrist. ¡°Let go! Let go of me now!¡± Wales demanded furiously. He yanked his hand forcefully to break free, but Levi clutched his wrist tightly in a vice-like grip. ¡°Are you trying to hit her?¡± Levi asked. ¡°I¡¯m only disciplining my own family members. What does that have to do with you?¡± Wales scolded him. ¡°Ouch¡­¡± in the next second, Wales shrieked in agony. The pain in his wrist made him slowly copse on the floor. Everyone present could hear the sound of bones cracking. Mia couldn¡¯t stand it and hurriedly said, ¡°Levi, please forgive him.¡± Then Levi let go of Wales, who then bent down and gasped for breath. Shortly after, a bunch of the Joneses came over and surrounded them. Mia bowed her head and kept silent, looking like a child who was caught red-handed. Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. ¡°Mia, you¡¯re a traitor to our family!¡± ¡°How could you tell him about it?¡± ¡°You¡¯ve brought shame upon the Jones family!.¡± The Joneses reprimanded her out of rage. Levi had already refused toe back before. Now that he knows about our n, surely he will never come back. All the Joneses wished they could choke Mia to death. While they hurled insults at Mia, she broke down and started weeping softly. ¡°Come here! Why are you standing beside an outsider?¡± Wales shouted. Mia instinctively walked over, but Levi stopped her in her tracks. ¡°You¡¯ve called me your cousin, so you¡¯re my family now. No one can bully you!¡± Levi said coldly. ¡°You? What can you do to us? Hahaha!¡± Wales and the others let out a few sarcasticughs. What can a loser who has been homeless for about thirty years due to the royal Jones family? He has totally overestimated himself. ¡°Mia, just to let you know, you¡¯ve made a huge mistake! Are you still on his side? Do you want to betray your own family?¡± Mia flinched at every rebuke with tears streaming down her cheeks. ¡°No, I didn¡¯t¡­ I didn¡¯t betray my family¡­ No¡­¡± Since birth, Mia had been taught to put her family first, and her family¡¯s reputation was more important than her own life. That was why she became agitated the moment she was called a traitor to the Jones family. ¡°Then why haven¡¯t youe to our side?¡± Wales shouted at her in an icy tone. Mia darted a pleading nce at Levi before running across the hall to the Joneses. Staring straight at the Joneses, Levi dered coldly, ¡°From now on, I, Levi Garrison, will protect my sister, Mia Jones. Anyone whoy a finger on her shall die!¡± Whoosh! Immediately, a gust of ice-cold air came out of nowhere and sent shivers up everyone¡¯s spine. What an intimidating gaze. As everyone looked at Levi, a sense of crippling fear overwhelmed them. After a while, Wales mustered up the courage to ask Levi, ¡°Who do you think you are? Mia belongs to the Jones family, and our family affairs are none of your business!¡± ¡°Yes, it¡¯s none of your concern!¡± ¡°By the way, let me tell you this since you already know the truth. A man like you is not worthy of being a part of the Jones family. We want you back only to make you a scapegoat!¡± Levi sneered. ¡°You¡¯re such shameless jerks!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t even try to run away. You won¡¯t be able to escape being sent to the Oriental and get tormented by the Warlord.¡± ¡°Hahaha! What makes you think that grandpa wille and bring you home himself? You¡¯re so full of yourself!¡± Levi gave them a half-smile. ¡°I won¡¯t run, and I¡¯ll be waiting for you to seize me.¡± ¡°How impudent! Just you wait!¡± After saying that, the Joneses stomped away in fury. Chapter 691 Chapter 691 With a wave of his hand, a subordinate went to Levi. He ordered, ¡°Monitor that woman closely. If anything happens to her, report it to me right away.¡± He did not expect Mia to warn him about his situation. It is rare to have someone so kind within an emotionless family like the Joneses. She deserves my acknowledgement. Back at the vi, Wales dragged Mia into the living room. Plop! Mia cried in pain when Wales kicked her knees. They buckled, and she fell to her knees in front of Michael. Then, Wales asked, ¡°Grandpa, do you know who she ran out to meet?¡± Curiously, Michael responded, ¡°Who did she go to?¡± ¡°She went to Levi and told him everything,¡± Walesined. ¡°What? Are you telling me that Levi knows that we are going to make him a scapegoat and send him to jail?¡± Michael stood up immediately and shouted. Wales confirmed, ¡°Exactly!¡± ¡°This is absurd! You are a piece of shit!¡± Michael was livid that he almost had a fit. The rest of the Jones family also looked at Mia with hatred and started to chatter about her. ¡°She is a betrayer! How dare she rat out on our family?¡± ¡°By turning your back against Grandpa, do you know how big a mistake you have made?¡± ¡°You are throwing the entire family in a ditch! If Levi does not go to jail, we will be doomed!¡± Mia was still on her knees with her head hung so low that it was about to kiss the floor. She knew that she hadmitted a grave sin. Michael yelled furiously, ¡°Do you know your actions will destroy every single one of us here?¡± ¡°Grandpa, I¡¯m sorry. It is my mistake¡­¡± Mia cried. ¡°Mistake? You aren¡¯t even the scapegoat we chose to send to jail! Why do you seem to have a grudge against us that you wish to harm us in this way? Huh?¡± Michael roared. At a loss, Mia continued to weep. ¡°No, Grandpa. It¡¯s nothing like that! I do not hate the Jones family nor do I want to see any of you get hurt.¡± ¡°You are clearly trying to bring us down! I won¡¯t be surprised if you already nned to betray us in the first ce.¡± The rest of the Joneses viciously scolded her. ¡°Father, this won¡¯t do. Miamitted a serious offense that concerns the survival of our family. She has broken our family rules, and we have to enforce the rules. Otherwise, they will mean nothing if we do not punish her,¡± Wace suggested. ¡°Yes! She has to be punished!¡±This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. ¡°Mia has vited several family rules, and she has to take responsibility for them. Otherwise, more people will take those rules for granted, and there will be more who will do the same in the future.¡± Persuaded by the rest, Michael nodded in agreement. ¡°Alright, we shall punish her based on our rules then. Please hand me the ferule.¡± Then, he nced at the butler and asked, ¡°How many strokes should she receive for such an offense?¡± ¡°Based on the rules, she should receive a hundred strokes. However, since she is a female, she will be spared and will have to take sixty.¡± The rest of the family gasped in surprise at what the butler said. They had seen family members being punished in the past. There was a man from the Jones family who received twenty strokes. At the end of the punishment, his skin was split open, and there was blood everywhere. Besides, he could not even leave his bed for three months. In this case, Mia had to take sixty strokes, three times what that man received. With such soft and tender skin, she might die from the punishment. ¡°We will not show mercy to those who break the family rules. Mia, the fifty-third generation of the Jones family, has made a mistake and is responsible for putting the family in danger. She will receive sixty strokes, and it is a lesson to never mess with the Jones family rules,¡± Michael announced his decision coldly. ¡°Father, please spare her! Mia is still a child,¡± Mia¡¯s parents begged. Heartlessly, Michael immediately responded, ¡°Whoever pleads for Mia¡¯s leniency will receive the punishment with her!¡± Chapter 692 Chapter 692 Instantly, everyone who thought about pleading for Mia backed away. ¡°Both of you shall receive ten strokes each! I will increase the number if you continue to beg,¡± Michael cruelly snapped. With that, Mia¡¯s parents did not dare to continue. On the other hand, Michael did not feel sorry that Mia had to receive such brutal punishment. He would not care even if she were beaten to death. After all, she is a woman. If she dies, I can easily rece her with another one. Only the men¡¯s lives matter to me! All the males in this family are precious to me, and I will hate to lose any of them. Deeply rooted within this family was the patriarchal thinking, where they preferred males over females. Even in this age and era, the perception was still ingrained in their minds. ¡°Go to South Hampton and bring me the ferule now!¡± Michael ordered. Since it was a family punishment, he thought they should use the Jones¡¯ ancestral ferule. He left no room for discussion. ¡°Dad, since Levi knows everything, what should we do now?¡± Everyone was curious. Michael coldly replied, ¡°It¡¯s simple. Since he is aware, we only have to capture him. Doesn¡¯t he have a wife? I believe he will agree toe with us if we promise to take care of her and the rest of his family on his behalf.¡± Then, he continued, ¡°After we are done with Mia¡¯s punishment, we shall send someone to go after him. Of course, please don¡¯t let him get away!¡± Wales chuckled. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Grandpa. I always have my men monitoring him, so there is no way for him to escape.¡± Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. It did not take long for Levi to find out that Mia had to receive the family punishment. ¡°Sixty strokes on a small girl? Aren¡¯t they afraid that she will die from it? The Joneses are heartless. We live in a new era, and I can¡¯t believe they still have such traditional family rules in ce. What a joke!¡± Levi spat. ¡°I will not let anyone touch Mia in my presence.¡± He was furious. Deadly daggers were shooting from his eyes, which scared Seth and the rest. At the Sapphire Vi, Mia and her parents were kneeling in the middle of the living room. They were surrounded by the other Joneses who watched on expressionlessly but seemed to be mocking them. Sitting at the front was Michael, who had a domineering aura around him. The butler beside him said, ¡°Today, Mia was unfilial and broke the family rules. ording to the book, she will receive sixty strokes. Give me the ferule!¡± With that, a man brought a te covered by a red cloth to the living room. The butler removed the cloth to unveil the ferule. ¡°We shall carry out the punishment now!¡± Michaelmanded. A fierce-looking man walked towards Mia, with the ferule in his hand. Mia had long given up hope and knelt there, soaking the floor with her tears. Her parents were wailing as well. They had no power within the Jones family and could not even save their daughter. ¡°Hmph! Just the sight of them makes me angry!¡± ¡°It is an honor if you are chosen to go to jail. That is a sacrifice for the family.¡± ¡°What is there toin about?¡± The crowd made various sarcastic remarks. They made it seem like one should be proud to be the sacrificialmb for the family. ¡°The first stroke!¡± The butler called out. Obediently, the burly man lifted the ferule and was about to bring it down onto her. Mia was terrified and started shaking. With one stroke, it would probably shorten half her lifespan. Bang! At that moment, a brick, thrown from outside into the living room, flew towards the burly man¡¯s face. Immediately, he tried to dodge and failed tond the first stroke on Mia. A loud sound was heard when the bricknded on the ground, startling everyone. Next, a man walked in. Chapter 693 Chapter 693 ¡°Have I ever warned you that Mia is under my protection?¡± Levi spoke as he walked into the room. He scanned the crowd and continued, ¡°I will kill anyone who touches her.¡± It took a few seconds before everyone could react. ¡°What? He is Levi?¡± Many people present had never seen him before and were startled. In particr, Michael was surprised too and he scanned Levi from head to toe. Then, he responded, ¡°You have certainly inherited your parent¡¯s values.¡± Mia was also shocked to see Levi. She anxiously said, ¡°Levi, what are you doing here? You should be hiding now!¡± Like Zoey, she was kind and was worried that something might happen to Levi because of her. ¡°Mia, don¡¯t worry. No one can bully you as long as I am here.¡± Levi smiled. ¡°Look at this! Even up to now, Mia is still helping this outsider. She is clearly a traitor!¡± ¡°Yes! She is a bi*ch!¡± p! After one of the Jonesesmented, Levi gave her a tight p. It left her dumbstruck, while the rest of the family were equally shocked. Who is this guy, Levi? How dare he pped one of our family members in front of everyone else? Levi scowled at the woman and sneered, ¡°Who taught you this horrible habit of insulting your family members?¡± In response, Michael roared, ¡°Levi, how dare youy hand on one of the Joneses?¡± ¡°I will hit anyone who speaks unfavorably of Mia. This is the result of the poor upbringing in your family. I can¡¯t believe you brought up such trashy people,¡± Levi scoffed. ¡°Levi, you must be courting your death! How can you act so presumptuously in my residence?¡± As though Levi had caught hold of their weakness, the Joneses started to curse at him, one by one. They looked like they wanted to kill him. Sternly, Levi questioned, ¡°In my eyes, your family is just a bunch of gangsters. Who is in charge here?¡± ¡°You are so gutsy. Why are you not kneeling in front of your grandpa?¡± Michael stood up and scolded him with a dark expression on his face. Judging from Levi¡¯s actions, he clearly does not respect me. Levi replied harshly, ¡°I have no grandpa. Besides, even if I did, he would not set me up and want to send me to jail.¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Michael stuttered in embarrassment. Levi had found his Achilles heel. If others find out about the truth, it will tarnish our family¡¯s reputation. Besides, I still need Levi to go to jail. ¡°I will not argue with you anymore. Since you are here, it makes everything easier, and I will suck it up.¡± Michael tried to suppress his anger and continued, ¡°So what are you doing here? Are you trying to save Mia?¡± barked Wales. ¡°Of course! I told you that I would protect her. I will kill anyone whoys a finger on her,¡± Levi announced. Michael ignored his words and said, ¡°Mind your own business. I will deal with youter, but for now, we are going to carry out the punishment.¡± Then, he nced at the burly man and instructed, ¡°Carry out the punishment now!¡± Once again, the ferule was lifted, and the burly man was about to strike Mia with it. In a sh, Levi appeared in front of him and caught the ferule. Bang! Levi snatched it from him. Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. Crack! With a flick of his wrist, he broke it into two. Hiss! The whole room went silent. This ferule was a symbol of the Joneses¡¯ dignity with a three-hundred-year history behind it. Now, it is broken¡­ It was as though he was stepping on the entire Jones family. Chapter 694 Chapter 694 The Joneses were stunned and couldn¡¯t believe it. This ferule was passed down three hundred years ago and represented the family¡¯s supremacy. In other words, it was the embodiment of the Jones family spirit. Now, their ¡®spirit¡¯ was destroyed today. Every single one of them was in a stage of shock. Boom! Mia¡¯s eyes widened. This is the end. When standing in front of the ferule, the Joneses would be in fear. To go against it would mean one was challenging the Joneses power and was a signal of betrayal. However, Levi had the guts to break it. It was as good as provoking the Joneses and dering war on them. Bam! Levi threw the broken ferule aside and chuckled. ¡°Forget about your patriarchal rules. I will reinvent the rules for you instead. The first step is to break this dumb ferule and abolish the family rules!¡± Levi¡¯s words brought everyone back to their senses, and they started to chatter among themselves. ¡°What the hell did you just do?¡± ¡°He broke our ancestral ferule?¡± ¡°Is he courting death?¡± Everyone babbled and sounded like they were out to get Levi. ¡°Do you know what you have done? You will never be able to redeem yourself for the offense you committed today! How dare you break the ferule? You are obviously trying to dere war on us!¡± Michael raged. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with that? Can¡¯t I go against the Jones family? Does all of you think that your family is the most powerful one out there?¡± Levi ridiculed. Previously, he got rid of the Gates family, who proimed themselves to be the most powerful. ¡°You are very daring¡­to challenge my family. We have to kill you. Get him!¡± Michael exploded. ¡°Sir, we can¡¯t do that! We still have to keep him as our scapegoat!¡± The butler tried to stop him. The others wished that they could kill him there and then too. However, they had no other choice. They had to make him take the fall for them. Therefore, no matter what mistakes he made, the Joneses could not kill him. Michael shook in anger. ¡°Alright, count yourself lucky! Instead, I will send you outside of Quebec to be imprisoned by the Warlord. You will suffer there.¡± He had a death re, and his expression was contorted. He wanted Levi dead as thetter had offended the entire Jones family. ¡°Since you are here, you can forget about leaving. Just be good until we send you to the prison outside Quebec in a few days.¡± ¡°Haha¡­¡± Every one of the Jones family began tough. The most important thing was he came here himself, regardless of whether he broke the ferule. Thud! Then, the strongest few from the Jones family closed the living room door. There is no way Levi could escape now. ¡°Aren¡¯t you very close to Mia? Both of you can suffer together then!¡± Walesughed. Mia could not help but sigh. This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. Though she was touched that Levi came to rescue her, she could not bear to see anything happen to him. ¡°Levi, since you know what our n is, let me add in a word here then. It is not because I¡¯m heartless, but you are just like your parents who were born to be a sacrificialmb. You should be honored that you are doing something for the family! Besides, you broke our ancestral ferule and went against our family rules. Therefore, it is only fair for you to pay us back by going to jail.¡± Michael stated. ¡°You should pay for your offense!¡± Everyone else chanted in unison. This time, there was a valid reason for them to send Levi to jail. Levi snickered, ¡°Who will dare to stop me if I walk out of here?¡± Chapter 695 Chapter 695 The Joneses were appalled by Levi¡¯s atrocious tone. ¡°How dare you use such an arrogant tone when you speak to us? We are one of the royal families! What makes you think you can defy us?¡± Wace snorted. Laughter erupted among the Joneses. We are invincible in South City! Even the Gates family and the Caesar family have to obey us! Ignoring the Joneses, he grabbed Mia¡¯s hand and said, ¡°I promised to protect you, Mia. Come with me!¡± ¡°What?¡± It took a moment for Mia to recover from the daze. ¡°I can¡¯t, Levi. I have to go to jail!¡± Levi scoffed, ¡°I won¡¯t allow that to happen! Why don¡¯t they go to prison themselves?¡± ¡°What the hell do you mean, Levi Garrison? Since when do you have the audacity to question our decisions?¡± ¡°We have cast our votes for Mia to go to prison as her punishment. Serves her right for going against our family rules!¡± The Joneses tried to make the decision sound reasonable. ¡°Firstly, your family rule doesn¡¯t apply to me because I¡¯m not one of you. Secondly, I won¡¯t allow any of you to hurt Mia! She is a sister to me!¡± Levi grabbed hold of Mia and walked away. ¡°Stop them!¡± As soon as Wace gave the order, several men moved forwards to block Levi. Within minutes, Levi sent all the men flying across the room with his powerful p. The Joneses gasped collectively in horror. ¡°He is a martial arts expert?¡± Recalling his previous encounter with Levi, Wales yelled, ¡°Grandpa, he¡¯s well-trained! Don¡¯t let him get away!¡± ¡°Seize him!¡± Michael ordered. A group of martial arts experts leaped out of nowhere and surrounded Levi. They were the secret weapon of royal families and that was not something that other prominent families could contend to. ¡°Let¡¯s see if he can still run away with his limbs broken!¡± Wace scoffed. ¡°Yes! He won¡¯t be able to escape after that!¡± Michael agreed to it. All of a sudden, a man in gold-rimmed sses yelled, ¡°Father, no!¡± Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. The man, Dustin Jones, was one of Levi¡¯s uncles. He was on good terms with Emma, Levi¡¯s mother. ¡°Father, we already owe Emma so much! We can¡¯t be so cruel to her son now!¡± Dustin persuaded. ¡°He¡¯s right, father. We can use him as the scapegoat instead of disabling him!¡± E Jones, Levi¡¯s aunt chimed in. Michael hesitated. ¡°Well¡­¡± ¡°Punish him, father! An arrogant imbecile like him doesn¡¯t deserve to be spared!¡± Wace and a few others hollered. Michael¡¯s butler whispered in his ear, ¡°Sir, I don¡¯t think this will look good on us if words go out. We don¡¯t have to go as far as to keep them confined. It might destroy our reputation!¡± ¡°Grandpa, I think he¡¯s right! Why do we have to be afraid of the two of them when we are so powerful? We will be aughing stock if anyone hears of this!¡± Tyler added. Atst, Michael gave the order for his men to retreat. ¡°Count yourself lucky today, Levi!¡± Michael spat, ¡°We are only letting you off because you mean nothing to us. Try anything funny and I will imprison you for real.¡± After Levi left, Michaelmanded, ¡°Shadow, keep an eye on them!¡± Chapter 696 Chapter 696 A person¡¯s silhouette streaked across the room as soon as Michael gave his order. Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. He was none other than Shadow, the most powerful martial arts expert in Jones family. An expert in assassination and stealth, no one would have the time to defend themselves when he struck. Not even a bullet could harm him if he moved fast enough. Wace felt rest assured with Shadow in charge of monitoring Levi¡¯s actions. ¡°Shadow can appear anywhere without anyone noticing him! Levi and Mia won¡¯t be able to get far when he¡¯s out spying on them!¡± The Joneses eximed confidently. When Levi and Mia were halfway on the road, Levi noticed someone following them. He chuckled under his breath, ¡°Huh! They think I¡¯m stupid.¡± Even the most skillful martial art expert of the Jones family couldn¡¯t trick him. Shadow? What a joke! Levi arranged for Mia to stay at Morris Group with Zoey for the time being. Knowing that Mia was the only rtive who was on good terms with Levi, Zoey was very fond of her. ¡°Mia, Zoey will take care of you from now onwards.¡± Although Mia was treated kindly by Zoey, she couldn¡¯t muster up any joy knowing that she and Levi could not escape their fate. They would still be sent to prison in Orientana in a few days. Meanwhile, the Joneses were cursing Levi in Jones Residence when Michael got a phone call from the Warlord, Elijah. Michael switched to a polite tone, ¡°How can I help you, my lord?¡± ¡°Have you prepared the money?¡± Elijah asked. ¡°Yes, the fifty billion is ready!¡± ¡°And have you chosen who to go to prison on behalf of your family? I hope you don¡¯t try anything funny with me. I¡¯ve made it clear that your punishment for breaking my rules is to send at least two of your direct descendants to jail!¡± Elijah demanded sternly. ¡°As you wish, my lord!¡± ¡°Good. I¡¯lle to Erudia personally to get the money and take two of your descendants.¡± ¡°Oh? You¡¯lle? Then¡­ Then we¡¯ll be waiting for your arrival!¡± ¡­ After Elijah hung up, Michael sighed heavily. ¡°What is it?¡± everyone asked. Michael¡¯s face turned pale before he finally announced, ¡°Elijah, the Warlord ising to Erudia personally!¡± Elijah¡¯s arrival meant that the fate of the Joneses was subjected to more variables. What if Elijah changed his mind and demanded harsher punishments? Besides that, they would have to ensure that Levi and Mia did not escape. ¡°What? The Demon King ising?¡± Everyone turned pale from horror at the thought of the merciless warlord¡¯s uing presence in Erudia because he was not someone that can be messed with. Anyone who dared to challenge him would either end up with their whole families massacred or the women in their families sold off as ves and prostitutes. Not even the Jones family, one of the greatest royal families, could escape Elijah¡¯s wrath. They made the mistake of offending Elijah during their business trip to Orientana earlier. If they decided to fight back, they would only end up with a failed business and the warlord¡¯s revenge, which was probably a massacre that consisted of hundreds of assassins. The Joneses could not afford the dire consequences of defying Elijah again. ¡°Then we must keep an eye on Levi and Mia! We can¡¯t let them get away!¡± With that said, the Jonesesmanded three more martial arts experts to monitor Levi and Mia. It would be easier to capture them by the time Elijah arrived. Chapter 697 Chapter 697 While Mia spent the next few days in agony, Levi was quite rxed because he couldn¡¯t care less about the Joneses. Four dayster, Elijah arrived at South City with a fleet of cars armed with loaded weapons. Although he was the warlord of Orientana, he tried to keep a low profile because he was in another territory, Erudia. When the fleet of cars reached Sapphire Vi, Michael led his family members to wee Elijah at the front door. Deep down, everyone was nervous when they saw the merciless warlord in front of them. Michael immediately ordered, ¡°Tell Shadow to bring Mia here now! Tell her if she refuses, I will send her parents to jail instead!¡± Soon, Elijah arrived with two hundred armed bodyguards surrounding him. He had multiple scars that enhanced his ferocious look and a cigar in his mouth. Elijah¡¯s immense wealth enabled him to acquire an army of a hundred thousand soldiers well-equipped with the most formidable weapons. One wrong word from the Joneses and they would find themselves at the mercy of those weapons. Elijah¡¯s imposing manner was intimidating enough for the Joneses to cower. Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. As he swept his gaze across the Joneses, Michael stepped up and greeted, ¡°Wee to Erudia, my lord!¡± Elijah¡¯s adjutant reported, ¡°Sir, this is Michael Jones, head of the Jones family.¡± ¡°You,¡± Elijah bellowed in his deep voice, ¡°You are the one who intruded my territory with that filthy business of yours! How dare you defy me and hurt my soldiers?¡± Everyone froze in ce. ¡°My lord, I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s all a misunderstanding¡­¡± Michael fumbled for words hastily. ¡°Well, since you¡¯re willing to apologize, I¡¯ll let this matter rest if you add another fifty billion,¡± Elijah concluded. ¡°What?¡± Everyone gasped collectively. This is totally a daylight robbery! That¡¯s a hundred billion in total! Our family may never recover from this blow! In fact, the Joneses had prepared themselves for more daunting news, but they never expected Elijah to be so ruthless and cunning. Elijah smirked, ¡°Is that a problem?¡± ¡°I have thirty thousand men on standby not far from South Hampton. Believe me, they are very impulsive. I cannot assure you of your safety once they know that you defy me again¡­¡± He threatened menacingly. The Joneses turned pale when they realized that Elijah was threatening to destroy their family if they didn¡¯t agree to his conditions. Knowing that they wouldn¡¯t stand a chance against Elijah, Michael finally gave in. ¡°There¡¯s no way we will defy you, my lord!¡± As Michael showed Elijah into Sapphire Vi, the rest of the Jonesespleted the 100-billion transaction. ¡°Get the ten prisoners ready. I¡¯m leaving soon!¡± Elijah ordered. Despite being tyrannical, he dared not prolong his stay at Erudia. He nned to return to his territory once he got what he came for. ¡°No problem!¡± Michaelmanded his subordinates to capture Levi and Mia. Not long after, Levi and Mia were surrounded by Michael¡¯s men. ¡°Pleasee with us, Ms. Jones. The warlord is already here. Your parents will have to go to jail if you don¡¯t show up!¡± Mia panicked. ¡°Levi, I have to go now!¡± Levi stroked her head lightly. ¡°Alright, I¡¯lle with you!¡± Chapter 698 Chapter 698 Levi couldn¡¯t have cared less previously. However, when he heard that Elijah was in South City, he became angry. How can we allow this mad warlord to wreak havoc as he pleases in Erudia? Does he have a death wish? ¡°What?¡± Mia eximed. The bodyguards appeared to be astounded as well because none of them thought Levi would go with Mia. Meanwhile, in Sapphire Vi, Elijah appeared to be beaming at the sessful transfer of 100 billion to his ount, but he was actually worried because Erudia was a dangerous ce for mercenaries like him. He would be in trouble if the military discovered his presence in South City. However, he was willing to take the risk to get an extra fifty billion. ¡°Where are they? Bring them to me quickly!¡± He urged. Soon enough, Levi, Mia, and eight other Joneses were sent to Elijah. Michael and a few others smirked at the sight of Levi surrendering himself. He must havee to his senses finally! He will never be able to fight our men anyway. Lust glinted in Elijah¡¯s eyes when heid eyes on Mia. Once he made sure of Levi and Mia¡¯s identity, he nodded satisfactorily. ¡°Good. Seize them!¡± Michael and the others only dared heave a sigh of relief after Elijah and his soldiers left Sapphire Vi. ¡°We may have lost fifty billion today, but at least we are finally free from more trouble!¡± The only thing the Joneses were upset about was the money. Except for Mia¡¯s parents, none of them cared the least about the fate of the Joneses who were taken by Elijah as captives. Mia¡¯s parents were the only ones weeping. ¡°How can you be so ruthless, dad? They¡¯re your grandchildren!¡± Mia¡¯s parents wailed at the thought of never seeing Mia again. ¡°Don¡¯t be such a crybaby! They should be proud to be able to contribute to the family! It¡¯s a glory of a lifetime!¡± Michael stated as if his decision of sending Levi and Mia away was an honorable one. On the other hand, Elijah ordered his men to speed up. Leaving Erudia immediately was the only way to avoid the possible dangers and ease his tension. Positioning himself in front of the captives, he scoffed, ¡°All of you belong to me from today onwards!¡± Mia and the others cowered and avoided Elijah¡¯s gaze except for Levi. He was the only one that stared right into the warlord¡¯s eyes bravely. Elijah was puzzled by Levi¡¯s calmness. ¡°You¡­ You¡¯re not afraid of me?¡± he inquired curiously. Augh escaped from Levi¡¯s mouth. ¡°Why should I be afraid of you?¡± ¡°Of course you should be! The Joneses always cower when they¡¯re around me! Look at them!¡± He pointed at Mia and the others who were shivering in fright. ¡°Are you really not afraid of me?¡± Elijah asked again.This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. ¡°I¡¯m never afraid of anyone else. Instead, everyone should be afraid of me,¡± Levi chuckled. ¡°Ha! Are you saying that I should be afraid of you?¡± Elijah snorted. Chapter 699 Chapter 699 Levi nodded seriously. ¡°You might pee your pants in fright if I reveal my identity.¡± ¡°Hahahaha¡­¡± Elijah wasughing out the loudest among everyone who burst into waves ofughter because he thought the notion was too ridiculous. What could Levi be capable of when he was merely someone that the Joneses presented as captives? Even the formidable Michael Jones had to obey him and give him a hundred billion. This is outrageous! Mia tugged on Levi¡¯s sleeves to signal him to stop talking because she didn¡¯t want him to get into trouble with Elijah. Smiling, Levi remarked, ¡°Your swift departure shows that you¡¯re afraid.¡± ¡°What?¡± Elijah was thrown off momentarily because he didn¡¯t expect Levi to read his fear. How does he know? He must be no ordinary person! ¡°I¡¯m afraid? That¡¯s impossible!¡± Elijah denied. ¡°You sneaked into Erudia when you clearly know that mercenaries are banned here, didn¡¯t you? Aren¡¯t you scared that the military get words of this?¡± Levi bombarded Elijah on his weak spots. It turned out that the warlord was terrified of the soldiers of Erudia because he nearly died in their hands years ago. ¡°That¡¯s impossible! I wouldn¡¯t go to Erudia if I¡¯m afraid. Mind you, I have a hundred thousand soldiers in mymand! If anyone should be afraid, it should be the soldiers of Erudia!¡± Elijah boasted. Levi taunted, ¡°Have you ever thought of the possibility that the military knows about your intrusion?¡± Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. Elijah felt his mind go nk when he heard Levi. Slowly realizing that he overlooked a serious problem, it was his turn to turn pale and shiver. I must have underestimated Erudia! I should have found it suspicious when nobody stopped my fleet of cars! ¡°That¡¯s ridiculous! We won¡¯t be discovered because all of my men are skilled in stealth!¡± Elijah made another attempt to cover up his fear. After giving Levi onest re, he strode to the front and ordered his driver to hit the elerator and stay alert of the surroundings. ¡°I¡¯ll let you off for now. Once we reach Orientana, I¡¯ll see if you can still spout nonsense when I try the cruelest tortures on you!¡± Elijah threatened Levi. ¡°I¡¯ll be looking forward to it,¡± Levi replied calmly. They had a smooth journey for the first three hours. When they finally reached a hiddennding in the woods, Elijah felt the weight lift off his shoulders. There were dozens of helicopters waiting in thending to take off. ¡°I must be worrying for nothing all because of that stupid guy! Erudia¡¯s soldiers didn¡¯t notice us at all!¡± Relieved, Elijahughed. However, Levi¡¯s voice sounded from the back of the car. ¡°I¡¯m giving you a final chance to surrender yourself, Elijah! You won¡¯t be able to beg for mercyter!¡± ¡°What the hell are you bbering about? I will rip your mouth if you continue your nonsense!¡± Elijah snapped furiously. Just as they got off the cars and moved towards the helicopters, something unforeseen happened. ¡°Ow-¡± Elijah looked around frantically in horror as the sound of wolves howling echoed through the woods. Eighteen wolves with riders appeared on top of the hill opposite them. It was the Cavalry Regiment! Chapter 700 Chapter 700 ¡°What the¡­¡± Elijah¡¯s men were appalled by the scene. They had never seen such enormous wolves with pure white fur that emitted dangerous auras. Nor had they seen riders on wolves who were equipped with traditional bows, modern guns, and grenades at the same time. The Cavalry Regiment that was once the nightmare of almost all enemies on the battlefield reappeared in the forest. Although Elijah outnumbered the Cavalry Regiment by hundreds of men, they were frozen by their commanding aura. ¡°All mercenaries whoe to Erudia without permission shall die!¡± Elijah almost fell to the ground because his knees gave way when one of the cavalry members bellowed. When he spotted five other men emerging from the corner of his eyes, he broke into a cold sweat as realization dawned on him. ¡°Ow-¡± The Cavalry Regiment started their attack and rushed down from the hills at top speed. In a blink of an eye, they closed the distance of over a few hundred meters. Plop! Bang! Argh! Where their paths crossed, Elijah¡¯s men dropped to the ground dead. The Cavalry Regiment fought ferociously. Soon, most of Elijah¡¯s few hundred well-trained soldiers were reduced to piles of corpses. The rest of them tried to run away, but it was only a matter of seconds before the Cavalry Regiment caught up with them. Elijah and his men were absolutely crushed by the invincible Cavalry Regiment in no more than two minutes. Now, the remaining was kneeling on the ground and surrendering themselves. It was the most terrifying battle they ever encountered because the Cavalry Regiment seemed to be immune to bullets. Meanwhile, Elijah fell to his knees when the five men he saw from the corner of his eyes two minutes ago stood before him. Just as Levi predicted, Elijah wetted himself. He would never forget these men in front of him who almost wiped out his troops three years ago. The other eleven mercenary troops were destroyed on the same fated night because they came across the undefeatable Iron Brigade in Erudia. Elijah never expected to find himself at the mercy of the Five Great Wars Regiment, who were the leaders of the Iron Brigade again.This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. Could the eighteen riders be the legendary Cavalry Regiment? ¡°I¡­ I¡­¡± Elijah could only manage to stutter because he was too scared. ¡°How dare youe to Erudia? Are you tired of living, Elijah?¡± Azure Dragon scoffed coldly. White Tiger chuckled, ¡°Shall I destroy your army in Orientana now?¡± ¡°No¡­ Please don¡¯t! It¡¯s all a misunderstanding¡­¡± It was ironic to see the previously arrogant warlord sobbing like a child. ¡°I assure you, it¡¯s all a misunderstanding!¡± ¡°We¡¯re only here to settle personal matters! We didn¡¯t do any harm to Erudia!¡± Being the only man who wasn¡¯t cowering in fear, Elijah¡¯s adjutant exined hastily. ¡°Yes, you¡¯ve mistaken! We didn¡¯t stir up any trouble in Erudia! We wouldn¡¯t dream of doing that!¡± Elijah wailed. Azure Dragon merely scoffed, ¡°Are you sure? Do you know who have you captured?¡± His tone suddenly became stern. Elijah felt his mind being blown into pieces as he thought of someone. Chapter 701 Chapter 701 Levi! He told me a lot of things earlier. He said that everyone else was afraid of him and that if I had not gotten on my knees then, I wouldn¡¯t even have a chance in the future! He also said that I¡¯d be begging for my life when I learned about his identity! Don¡¯t tell me¡­ No, it can¡¯t be this much of a coincidence! Elijah felt like his head was going to explode from the overload of information. If he really is that man, then I¡¯m toast! I¡¯d have lost my life for a mere fifty billion. It¡¯s not worth it! Not worth it at all! Levi hopped off the car, even though Mia had advised him against it as it was dangerous. The moment Levi arrived, Azure Dragon and the rest of the Five Great Wars Regiment had a solemn expression. Even the eighteen White Wolves of the Calvary Regiment had prostrated themselves in front of Levi. ¡°Greetings, God of War!¡± dozens of men echoed in unison. ¡­ Elijah nearly passed out when he heard this. This is the one time I wish I hadn¡¯t guessed correctly! Levi really is that man after all! He was right when he said that I would be scared out of my wits. Anyone in the world would! p! Azure Dragon pped Elijah across the face, bringing him back to his senses. Bam! Bam! Bam! Elijah got onto his knees and bowed his head onto the ground repetitively in reverence. His forehead was bleeding from hitting the ground too hard, but he would not stop. ¡°That¡¯s enough for now! Firstly, how dare you set foot in Erudia!¡± Levi scoffed. ¡°I-I¡­¡± Elijah was trembling and lost for words. ¡°I can give you a second chance. However, you¡¯ll have to pay a hefty sum so I can make sure that you¡¯ve learned your lesson!¡± Levi offered. ¡°Really?¡± Hope rekindled in Elijah¡¯s eyes. Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. ¡°Give me three hundred billion! I¡¯ll spare your life for that amount!¡± Levi dered as he extended three fingers. ¡°Huh?¡± Elijah was taken aback. Including the one hundred billion the Jones family paid him, his worth was but four hundred billion in total. Yet, he had to throw three hundred billion away! This was akin to destroying him financially, but he had no choice. As long as he was alive, he would have a chance to amass another three hundred billion someday. ¡°Thank you for sparing my life, God of War!¡± Elijah eximed with his head bowed low. With the help of Phoenix, the three hundred billion was transferred from Elijah¡¯s ount to Levi in a sh. ¡°Alright then, we¡¯ve been doing quite a lot of charity in Quebec recently. Let¡¯s use this three hundred billion for business and investment instead! I¡¯m sure Quebec will wee increased investment!¡± Levi then instructed Tim to use the three hundred billion to invest in the redevelopment of Quebec. ¡°Send the rest of them back to the Jones family and leave!¡± Levimanded. Elijah hurriedly followed his orders and brought the survivors, as well as Mia and the other hostages, back to the Jones family. Argh, I shouldn¡¯t havee after all. The entire floor isva here at Erudia! This trip nearly cost me my life, and I had to pay an entire three hundred billion for this! What a waste! Meanwhile, in Sapphire Vi. Just as the Jones family had packed up and was about to return to South Hampton, several cars arrived at the gate. ¡°Bad news! Elijah is back!¡± someone alerted the entire Jones family, sending them into a state of panic. Michael nearly passed out when he heard this. The fact that Elijah had returned meant that he hade to make more unreasonable demands. What a greedy fellow! Unfortunately, the Jones family was not in a position to bargain. ¡°Argh, what a misfortune!¡± Michael brought the rest of the Jones family to wee Elijah at the door. When Elijah got off the car, the Jones family was dumbfounded. They had not expected him to get down on his knees in front of them¡­ Chapter 702 Chapter 702 Even Elijah¡¯s generals and men kneeled down in front of them. The Jones family was stunned by the sight and stared at them in shock. What¡¯s going on? What¡¯s up with Elijah? ¡°Please don¡¯t do this, my lord. The Jones family isn¡¯t worthy of it!¡± Michael eximed. He nearly fell onto his knees at the sight of this. What on earth does Elijah mean by this? Is this¡­ another trap? ¡°Mr. Jones, I was in the wrong. This is the greatest mistake of my life! I came here to apologize and return the hostages!¡± Elijah then raised a hand and his men released Mia and the others. Mia and the other captives were stunned. They had been in the car this entire time, unaware of what was going on outside. The moment they got out, they realized that they had been sent back to the Jones family! What¡¯s going on? Where¡¯s Levi? Where did he go after he got off the car? Is he in danger? Mia was worried for his safety. What¡¯s going on? ¡°My lord, can you please exin all of this? I¡¯m afraid I don¡¯t understand what¡¯s going on,¡± Michael asked. The rest of the Jones family were equally perplexed. What is going on? Elijah has not only returned the hostages, but also kneeled down to apologize to us. They were bewildered by the sudden change in events. ¡°Ah! I was too arrogant and got punished by someone while lording all over Erudia!¡± Elijah sighed. ¡°In the future, I won¡¯t restrict the Jones family from doing business in my turf. In fact, if there¡¯s anything you need help with, feel free to look for me! Please put in a good word with that man so that I can survive¡­¡± Elijah pleaded while he was on his knees. Even if Levi let me off this time, he won¡¯t go easy if I offend him another time. I need to get his grandfather to put in a good word for me. Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. ¡°Huh? Who? I¡¯m afraid you lost me here,¡± Michael queried. The others were equally confused. Who would Elijah be so scared of? Does such a person even exist? ¡°Mr. Jones, you don¡¯t have to keep this a secret from me. This time, it was the God of War who stepped forward to help the Jones family. Several hundreds of my men died and I was nearly crippled as well! Please forgive me, Mr. Jones. I didn¡¯t know that the Jones family was rted so closely to the God of War! Otherwise, I¡¯d never have dared toy hands on the Jones family!¡± Elijah cried. He had never expected that Michael was the God of War¡¯s grandfather! ¡°God of War? You mean the highly revered man in Erudia, the God of War?¡± Michael questioned. ¡°That¡¯s right! Everyone fears the God of War across thends!¡± ¡°My lord, are you saying that the Jones family has connections to the God of War?¡± Michael repeated his question. ¡°That¡¯s right! The God of War came down personally and even mobilized the Five Great Wars Regiment and the Cavalry Regiment! I got the fright of my life!¡± Elijah exined. ¡°Why don¡¯t we know about it then?¡± The Jones family stared at each other in shock. Since when have we known anyone rted to the God of War? ¡°Alright, Mr. Jones, I¡¯ll be leaving now that I¡¯ve returned the hostages. He might being for me at any moment!¡± Elijah brought his men and prepared to leave. ¡°Hold on a moment, my lord. Could you tell us how the God of War is rted to us?¡± Michael queried. ¡°That¡¯s right! Tell us, my lord!¡± Chapter 703 Chapter 703 Elijah was stunned. He had assumed that Michael and the others knew Levi¡¯s identity and were ying dumb, but their actions showed otherwise. That¡¯s right! His identity is a state secret. It won¡¯t be surprising if his family doesn¡¯t know about it! I can¡¯t be the one to let them know either. ¡°I¡¯ll just put it this way ¡ª the God of War has a close rtionship with the Jones family and will continue protecting you as long as you are willing to ept him!¡± Elijah then left Sapphire Vi with his men. He fled Erudia, worried that Levi would change his mind. ¡°Is it really true that the God of War who defeated eighteen nations and triumphed over every battle is rted to the Jones family?¡± Michael remained doubtful of this. ¡°It has to be! Look at how frightened Elijah was! Who else could it be?¡± ¡°I heard that the God of War has retired and is currently in North Hampton.¡± ¡­ ¡°But how is the God of War rted to us though?¡± Michael frowned. ¡°Grandpa, you forgot about Uncle Anson!¡± Tyler reminded him. Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. Michael had seven children, and his youngest son, Anson, had joined the armed forces at a young age. It was said that he was part of the special forces and his role was shrouded in secrecy. He had not returned home for five years. He was only allowed to call his family once a year, mostly to reassure them that he was still alive. The rest of the family had given up on Anson and had not expected him to contribute much to the family. However, they did not expect him to be rted to the God of War! This was indeed a great surprise to the Jones family! ¡°That¡¯s right! Anson told usst year that he was a part of the God of War¡¯s Iron Brigade! I didn¡¯t tell you guys this because it was a state secret. Being part of the Iron Brigade means that he reports directly to the God of War. He might be a general for all we know! The God of War must have stepped in for Anson¡¯s sake!¡± If the God of War himself helped Anson out, this must mean that he¡¯s holding a very high rank! Michael was overjoyed when he thought of that. ¡°The Jones family has the God of War as our backer! It¡¯s finally time for the Jones family to rise now!¡± The rest of the Jones family were thrilled as well. They had not expected the God of War of Erudia to help the Joneses. ¡°Anson is the pride and joy of the Jones family! We could all stand to learn from him!¡± everyone cheered. On the other hand, Mia remained skeptical. Something¡¯s wrong. It feels like this has something to do with Levi. ¡°Where¡¯s Levi?¡± Michael asked. ¡°He has probably escaped in the chaos!¡± someone suggested. Wales scorned, ¡°Mia, after how you¡¯ve treated him as a rtive, he¡¯s fled in the face of danger and abandoned you!¡± ¡°No, you don¡¯t understand¡­¡± Mia tried to exin. ¡°You¡¯re no longer allowed to interact with Levi anymore! Otherwise, I won¡¯t let you off!¡± Michael warned. He then instructed Wace, ¡°Inform Levi that he¡¯s now disowned! I, Michael Jones, do not acknowledge him as my grandson and he¡¯s no longer allowed to call himself a part of the Jones family!¡± Wace and the others nodded, ¡°That¡¯s right! Now that the matter with Elijah is settled, he¡¯s no longer of use to us! We won¡¯t let him make use of the name of the Jones family any further!¡± Chapter 704 Chapter 704 Three hundred billion in exchange for Elijah¡¯s life. Levi was in a terribly good mood. To him, there was an even bigger surprise. Elijah had ced thirty thousand soldiers for reinforcement outside of South Hampton¡¯s sea. This was not just a tactic to scare the Jones family, but there really was thirty thousand soldiers. After locking onto the target, the five Kings of War led the Beasts and attacked Elijah¡¯s troops. It was a good opportunity to take a look at the progress of the Beasts who had been training for a month. Under the attack of the Beasts, Elijah¡¯s thirty thousand soldiers were pulverized and had to retreat. That was how strong the Beasts were! Each one of them was powerful even when they fought alone. Hence, when they were grouped together, they were practically undefeatable. ¡°Mm, the result is not bad.¡± Levi smiled with satisfaction. At this moment, the Joneses had dared to find him. ¡°What do you want?¡± Levi¡¯s faced turned rigid. Wace sneered at him. ¡°Levi Garrison, I came to see you for two things.¡± ¡°Firstly, you have broken our family¡¯s rules. The Joneses will not pursue the incident of breaking the ferule either!¡± ¡°Secondly, from now on, you don¡¯t have any rtions with the Jones family!¡± ¡°I hope you will not continue to use the Joneses¡¯ name for your benefits!¡± ¡°If it weren¡¯t the need for a scapegoat, the Joneses would have never recognized your identity! Now that things are settled, you¡¯d better know where you stand!¡± ¡°A person like you will never have the right to step through the doors of the Jones family!¡± ¡°I am telling you now, the God of War is supporting our family! The Joneses will only grow stronger, so trash like you will only pull down the Joneses¡¯ standards!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t ever think of stepping foot into the Jones Residence, because you are not worthy!¡± ¡­ The younger Joneses snickered and sneered. ¡°In the future, if I ever heard you using the Jones family¡¯s name again, I will break all your limbs. You just mark my words!¡± Wace warned him sternly then left with the other Joneses. Levi shrugged. ¡°How childish!¡± Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. Zoey who was on the side, witnessed everything clearly. Levi was quite pitiful. He had finally met his rtives, yet he was treated so badly. ¡°Darling, that identity is not important, what¡¯s so great about the Joneses anyway!¡± Zoeyforted Levi. He nodded, ¡°Yes, it isn¡¯t anything.¡± ¡°Darling, don¡¯t worry, with our collective efforts, there will be a day where the Joneses will look up to us with envy!¡± Zoey was extremely motivated. She needed to buck up and make Levi exceptional, more so than the Joneses. Levi smiled. Honey is the one who cares for me the most. ¡°Leave it to me! Be it now or in the future, the Joneses are fated to be unworthy!¡± Levi made this bold statement with confidence. The appearance of the Jones family had never affected Levi. Nothing had happened after they left. After a few days, Levi reached the South City Warzone. Kirin had some matters to discuss with him and conveniently asked Levi to inspect the Beasts, despite knowing that thirty thousand of Elijah¡¯s soldiers were pulverized by just a mere thousands of them. Theyprised of individuals who were highly skilled inbat and properly trained. Should their military tactics be of standards, the Beasts would be unstoppable. Seeing the vigor Beasts in training, Levi was very satisfied. Kirin was Erudia¡¯s best military instructor. Coupled with a group of elite soldiers, the chemistry was off the charts. The Beasts shall be the most terrifying regiment! ¡°There are no ws! Their assets are all disyed! I am very impressed!¡± Levi praised them. ¡°But what are you here for? It can¡¯t just be for me to observe the results of their training right?¡± Levi asked. Chapter 705 Chapter 705 Kirin sighed, ¡°I don¡¯t know how Ezra Williamson found out, but he knows I am training the Beasts! He was rather envious and wants to borrow the Beasts to test them out!¡± ¡°I am the one who trains my soldiers. If there is any tests, I will be to one to do them personally! Who is he to test them!¡± Kirin exasperated. Levi chuckled. This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. These people are so interesting. We are one unit, there is no need to be so calctive. As for how he found out? The news of the Beasts bashing Elijah¡¯s troops had probably leaked out. ¡°That¡¯s your business, I don¡¯t care!¡± Levi dered. ¡°The problem is not me, if Ezra Williamson were to personallye down and make a request, I will have no choice but to agree to his request!¡± Levi smirked, ¡°For now, the Western Region is still considered the front line. Ezra has it hard too, so I will lend him the Beasts for now.¡± The news of the Western Region Commander-in-chief, a tiger on the battlefield, Ezraing to South City was leaked unintentionally. In no time, there were many prepared to wee him. Famous tycoons were all ready to butter up Ezra. Since they could not contact the God of War, getting connected with the Western Region Commander- in-chief was not a bad idea. He had also achieved many great feats and was an invincible God of War. In addition, Tim had swiftly settled the three hundred billion that came easily. It would be used for the development for the whole of Quebec. This was a huge sum! It would also be used to formte corresponding policies! Once the news had spread, Quebec and many neighboring cities¡¯ big enterprises and families developed a deep interest. Even South Hampton¡¯s Jones family had received the news. They knew better than anyone the origin of the three hundred billion. Out of the three, one hundred billion was from the Joneses. The Jones family was rather sore about it. ¡°Our Jones family must get an investment project, and even keep a foothold in Quebec!¡± Michael Jonesmanded. ¡°The reason is simple. One hundred billion belongs to our Jones family, you all try to get as many projects as possible to recover our losses!¡± ¡°The God of War is also interested in the development of Quebec, if we do well; we can earn points in his favor.¡± Michael analyzed. ¡°We have understood your intentions!¡± In the past, the Joneses had no interests in the small Quebec. However, because of the God of War they had to try their best to make their presence known. ¡°During this period, I am prepared to use the Joneses¡¯ reputation to invite the God of War, and express our gratitude to him personally!¡± Michael had already conjured a n in his head. ¡°Grandpa, are we able to invite the God of War? I have checked but he has rejected every single invitation from countless reputable families!¡± Tyler voiced his dilemma. ¡°Are we even simr to them? My son is a General in the military, the right-hand man of the God of War! Regardless of all the circumstances, the God of War has to meet us!¡± Michael said smugly. After the incident of Elijah, he thought that his son, Anson Jones, was definitely on par with a King of War. Little did he know, Anson was only the First Lieutenant in the army. If one were to go by military ranks, he could only dream of meeting Levi. ¡°Haha, that¡¯s true! The God of War is the backer of the Jones family. There is no reason for him to turn down the meeting!¡± With that said, everyone in the Jones family was excited. Ever since they came back, they ran amuck in South Hampton. They answered to no one. With the support from the God of War, there was no one they should be afraid of? Now, inviting the God of War was all for the progression of the Joneses. ¡°Grandpa! I have an idea!¡± Tyler Jones chimed. Tyler Jones chimed. Chapter 706 Chapter 706 ¡°Say it, Tyler.¡± Michael immediately responded. ¡°Grandpa, if we want to thank the God of War, he will definitely reject any material gifts. However, I have a better idea to express our gratitude¡­¡± ¡°How about we build a statue of the God of War in South City to show our gratitude!¡± p! p! p! The moment Tyler finished his sentence, everyone started to apud. ¡°Building a statue is a good idea!¡± ¡°As expected from my grandson! That¡¯s a good idea!¡± Michael cackled. The God of War will have no reason to reject them if they were to build him a statue of him. Furthermore, others will know that the rtions between the Joneses and the God of War are tightly knitted! This is simply killing two birds with one stone! ¡°Since we have decided, we shall build it immediately! Tyler you are in charge of this project!¡± Michaelmanded. The Joneses were now showing their gratitude to the God of War with hidden intentions. ¡°Father, ording to rumors, the Western Region Commander-in-chief, Ezra Williamson, will be coming to South City!¡± Wace informed. Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. ¡°Go! We must wee him in the Joneses¡¯ name! A person like Ezra Williamson is General of the God of War. We have to wee him with the utmost respect, and extend goodwill to the God of War!¡± Michael made up his mind again. ¡°Although Anson¡¯s status is still a secret, I have a feeling his rank is close to Ezra Williamson. Anson could very well be a Commander-in-chief for one of the Nine Warzones in the future!¡± The Jones family sure had expectations¡­ Reality however was often cruel, Ezra Williamson was a King of War. On the other hand, Anson Jones was only a mere First Lieutenant. These two were worlds apart. News of Ezra Williamson¡¯s visit spread like wildfire. Even Ss Whitfield got the news. Ss went to Levi feeling a little embarrassed. ¡°Sir, I¡­I want to apply for leave!¡± ¡°Hm?¡± This stunned Levi. Ss was a rigid person, why would she apply for leave? ¡°Sir, please listen to my exnation. Isn¡¯t Chief Williamsoning? We have all heard of the news, so a few of the retired soldiers wanted to meet up with Chief Williamson. There will be a war retirees¡¯ gathering and I am unable to reject them.¡± Ss was stuck between a rock and a hard ce. ¡°Alright, no problem. Your leave is approved. I will be around so there will be nothing to worry about.¡± Levi assured her. ¡°Thank you, Sir!¡± Ss saluted. She was probably the luckiest bodyguard in the world for a very simple reason. The great God of War of Erudia had personally covered her shift. If this news were leaked, the whole world would be shocked beyond belief. However, that was how things were, and it happened. Levi chuckled helplessly. ¡°This punk is here to borrow soldiers yet he has stirred such a bigmotion! He even made it a bigger deal than me. He should take a page out of Percy¡¯s book!¡± In the past when Levi returned to North Hampton, he brought hundreds of fighter jets and a hundred thousand soldiers for a reason. It was to send a message to the other countries to show that Levi did not leave his post but merely paying a visit to his hometown. This was to announce to the other nations that he was still the God of War of Erudia. With that, the other countries or forces that intended to make a move stayed put and stopped harboring the thought ofunching an attack on Erudia. Levi didn¡¯t like such a grand and extravagant entrance. However, he had no choice but to do it that way. Ss had just left when Tim¡¯s secretary, Sean, visited personally. ¡°Mr¡­Mr. Garrison, Mr. Cronan sent me to see you. There was something he wishes to discuss.¡± Sean trembled slightly as he said. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Chapter 707 Chapter 707 ¡°Mr. Cronan said that you¡¯ll be fully in charge of the investment of the three hundred billion, Mr. Garrison,¡± said Sean Zucker. ¡°Why?¡± asked Levi curiously. ¡°Because once the policy was passed, tens of businesses havee to pay Mr. Cronan a visit. They¡¯re all sessful entrepreneurs from South City and have done a lot for the development of the city. It¡¯d be too difficult for Mr. Cronan to reject their requests. So in order to avoid any controversy and to be completely impartial, he¡¯s decided to hand over the matter to you,¡± exined Sean. Levi gave it some thought before answering. ¡°Very well. I¡¯ve got some free time on my hands recently anyway, so I¡¯ll take care of it.¡± ¡°Thank you, Mr. Garrison. Please let us know if you need anything.¡± Soon enough, all news outlets were reporting that the person in charge of the three hundred billion investment project had changed hands and was now being handled by Mr. Garrison. This news immediately drew the interest of plenty of entrepreneurs across South City. This of course also included the ck family. They weren¡¯t going to let such a great opportunity slip through their fingers. The cks gathered everyone for a meeting, including Zoey. ¡°This is the perfect chance for us cks! Our family has been stagnant for the past few years, so it¡¯ll be great if we can just get our hands on a few of these projects.¡± Meredith¡¯s eyes scanned across the crowd. ¡°So, everyone needs to work hard to get us as many projects as possible! Oh, and I¡¯m counting on you especially, Zoey!¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Grandma. But ourpany won¡¯t be in the run for any projects this time.¡± With the number of resources and funds the Morris Group had, they didn¡¯t need to get involved in the competition at all. ¡°But you need to think for the ck family. What Grandma is saying is for you to acquire some projects on behalf of us,¡± insisted Meredith. ¡°I¡¯m afraid that¡¯ll be a little difficult, Grandma. I can¡¯t bid for those projects using mypany but if I use my own, it will be very tough.¡± Zoey didn¡¯t want to use thepany¡¯s resources for personal matters. Meredith¡¯s face darkened. ¡°Frankly, I don¡¯t care.¡± ¡°We should give Zoey a mission that she can¡¯t refuse. After all, remember she insists on marrying Levi Garrison?¡± chimed Jennie. Meredith¡¯s eyes widened at Jennie¡¯s reminder. ¡°That¡¯s right! Zoey, here¡¯s your mission! You have to get us a project worth at least fifty billion!¡± ¡°Why are you forcing this on me, Grandma?¡± asked Zoey couldn¡¯t seem to understand. ¡°Because¡­ you want to get married to Levi, don¡¯t you? None of us cks support this marriage of yours. But as long as you get us a project worth fifty billion, then neither we nor your parents will stop you. Otherwise, as long as we¡¯re around, you can forget about marrying Levi!¡± asserted Meredith firmly. What? Zoey froze to the spot. She thought that the ck family would be better than the Lopez family. But as it turned out, they were all the same. They all treated her as if she were nothing but their pawn; a tool to be used. With such massive profits tempting them, they didn¡¯t even care if their demands were unreasonable. Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. With your resources, this shouldn¡¯t be a problem for you at all. Moreover, I¡¯ll be helping you too. I¡¯ll get in contact with the person-in-charge as soon as possible,¡± smiled Logan. Zoey looked at the people around her. ¡°Grandma, I won¡¯t agree to this! Why do I have to do this?¡± ¡°Fine, you can turn me down. But you can kiss your ns to marry Levi goodbye as long as I¡¯m alive. I swear I¡¯ll do whatever it takes to stop you!¡± seethed Meredith. Everyone else in the ck family had the same attitude too. Chapter 708 Chapter 708 The ck family didn¡¯t want to let this opportunity slip past them, but they didn¡¯t exactly have the capabilities to grab on any projects. Zoey, on the other hand, was different. She had the Morris Group backing her. In fact, as long as she wanted to, it wouldn¡¯t even be that difficult for her to get her hands on a few of the bigger projects. Besides, if Zoey didn¡¯t seed, they would then have the perfect excuse to keep Zoey and Levi apart. After that, they could just find a better man for Zoey and marry her off into a rich, aristocratic family. Either way, it was a win-win situation for the cks. ¡°Zoey, you have to understand that this is the best move for you and your parents,¡± said Robert. ¡°I have given your father an executive position at ck Corporation. As for your mother, I¡¯ve also pulled some strings to have her transferred to one of the top hospitals here in South City, and she¡¯s even been appointed as the head of her department. So they are both very supportive of this n,¡± exined Meredith. Zoey looked at the people in front of her. ¡°So what you¡¯re saying is, as long as I sessfullynd a project worth at least fifty billion, then none of you will meddle in my rtionship with Levi anymore?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right! And we promise to keep up our end of the bargain. Even your parents will have no further say,¡± nodded Meredith. ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll agree then,¡± conceded Zoey. For the sake of her rtionship with Levi, she needed to give it a try. Later that day, after Zoey returned to thepany, she immediately started looking into everything concerning the investment conference. Her secretary came up to her. ¡°Ms. Lopez, even though the investment conference is organized by South City, the person-in-charge isn¡¯t actually someone from here. It¡¯s rumored that they are completely impartial, and that they¡¯ll award the projects to the best applicants.¡± Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. ¡°It¡¯s good to hear that such a person is in charge. Otherwise some of the bigger conglomerates and rich families would have split the majority of the projects amongst themselves.¡± Zoey¡¯s eyes were shining. This was undeniably good news for her. It meant that she would have a better chance of seeding. Right then, Levi walked in. He had dropped by to see her. ¡°You look troubled. What¡¯s wrong?¡± asked Levi. Zoey told Levi about the mission the cks had forced upon her. ¡°A project worth fifty billion? That¡¯s easy. And here I thought you were worried about something unfeasible,¡± chuckled Levi. He was the person in charge so all the decisions were going to be made by him. So, like he said, it was literally easy enough. That being said, he wasn¡¯t actually worried about the threat from the cks or Zoey¡¯s parents to keep them apart. He just found it troublesome. If Zoey¡¯s family was going to cause problems for them at every turn, then it was going to be pretty annoying. So it would be best if everything could be taken care of in one go. Zoey stared at him with her eyes wide. ¡°Huh? Easy? I¡¯m talking about a project worth fifty billion here. Not to mention I¡¯m not bidding for the project using Morris Group but personally. This is so hard that it¡¯s nearly impossible!¡± ¡°Why¡¯re you so stressed out? Just one word from me, and you¡¯ll get your project,¡± grinned Levi. ¡°You¡¯re not going to pester the boss of Morris Group again, are you? I¡¯ve just asked Iris, and she said that the boss isn¡¯t involved with any of this. So do you still have a way?¡± asked Zoey. Chapter 709 Chapter 709 ¡°Just rx. You¡¯ll get your project soon enough. However, you should suggest to the ck family that even though the project willnd in theirps, you should still be the one who¡¯s in charge,¡± stated Levi. Zoey found herself unable to look away from Levi. It was as if he had some superpower. Each time he stated something or made a im, her problems would always just resolve magically on their own. Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. If she didn¡¯t know better, she¡¯d think that he was the one taking care of things for her. However, this time she couldn¡¯t bring herself to believe him, especially when the boss of Morris Group wasn¡¯t going to help him out. Thus, she was very curious to see just what Levi would do. Levi noticed the doubt in her eyes, but he didn¡¯t say anything more on the matter. He decided he would just go ahead and delegate a project to her during the investment conference. Recently, there were two major events that were keeping South City abuzz. The first was the investment conference, and the second was the arrival of Ezra Williamson from the Western Region. When Ezra made a big show of his uing arrival to South City, Levi immediately knew what he was up to. Soon enough, Levi received a call from Ezra. ¡°Ezra, you rascal. You¡¯re trying to pull one over on your enemies by being so high-profile, aren¡¯t you?¡± Ezra chuckled. ¡°I really can¡¯t get anything past you, boss! Our Warzone had been battling Wheldrake, and it has been particrly difficult to break through their defense line. So I¡¯m being intentionally loud with my whereabouts to attract their attention. Once the Beasts join us, I can then circle back and catch them by surprise,¡± grinned Ezra sheepishly. This was the main reason why Ezra wanted everyone to know that he was going to return to South City. ¡°Looks like you¡¯ve learned well from me.¡± ¡°Aww, shucks, boss! I still have a lot more to learn from you,¡± said Ezra humbly. ¡°I¡¯ll see you soon then!¡± Levi was quite eager to see Ezra too. He was not only one of his soldiers, but was like a brother to him too. ¡°Hehe! By the way, I have a present for you, boss. I¡¯ve gotten quite a few goodies from Wheldrake,¡± grinned Ezra. ¡°Oh? As long as it¡¯s not women from Wheldrake!¡± ¡°Haha! Then what kind of women do you want, boss? Just say the word and I¡¯ll grab you a dozen!¡± If Ss ever found out that the Chief she revered so much was actually such a person, she¡¯d probably be shocked speechless. At the end of the day, once Levi, Ezra, and the rest of these ruthless warriors removed their armor, they were still just ordinary people. They were someone else¡¯s son, and some were even a father to others. But they donned their military uniforms and braved the frontlines just to protect thisnd. It was because of heroic people like them that others had the chance to lead a peaceful life. Speaking of Ss, she had gone off to join a veterans¡¯ gathering. Unexpectedly, Levi had also received an invitation as a guest. It was mainly therades from when he first joined the military. But they lost touch once Levi was reassigned to another squad, so none of them knew of his real identity. Chapter 710 Chapter 710 Those veterans had found out that Levi was in South City, so they sent him an invitation too. When Levi saw what the invitation was, he decided to attend it at all cost. At that moment, the veterans¡¯ gathering had started. Most of the men there were retired soldiers from the Western Region. They had all once been elite warriors on the battlefield. However, there were also some ¡°less elite¡± veterans among them. They were ones who had never done much during their military careers but somehow kept collecting military medals left and right. This gathering was not only attended by those from the Western Region but there were also some who came from other Warzones that Ss had never met before. Now that they were all gathered together, the mostmon topic of conversation was their current jobs. A number of them had changed careers and gone on to other fields, but the majority had continued to work as bodyguards or security personnel. One major point of interest for the gathering was Ss. There were actually quite a few other females around, but Ss was arguably the prettiest out of the bunch. Especially now that she had dressed up, she looked as beautiful as any celebrity out there. Naturally, a lot of the men there were interested in her. When they were in the military then, none of them dared to mess with this warrior princess. But things were different now. ¡°Ss, I heard that you¡¯re currently employed as a personal bodyguard?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± nodded Ss. ¡°How¡¯s the pay? I¡¯m guessing it¡¯s at least seven or eight hundred thousand?¡± ¡°I was lucky enough to find a good employer. My sry is about ten million plus a house and a car,¡± answered Ss candidly. ¡°What?¡± Everyone stared at her in disbelief. Hearing the sry alone was enough to stun the crowd into silence. This also startled the men who were previously interested in her. They had to reconsider things now that she suddenly seemed out of their league. ¡°Ss, is your boss still hiring? We¡¯re all avable!¡± ¡°Sure, I can ask.¡± With that, Ss stepped outside and gave Levi a call to check with him. ¡°Actually, I was just thinking about forming a first-ss security team, so I am indeed hiring.¡± Levi already had such a thought in his mind when he decided to attend the veterans¡¯ gathering. Now that Ss had called him for this same reason, it was as if it was meant to be. Ss went back in and told the men that her boss would be personallying over to do the selection and hiring. This news undoubtedly thrilled them. As time went on, more and more people arrived at the gathering. There were veterans from all over, including those from the North, East, and South. Altogether, there were more than one hundred veterans in attendance. When everyone was seated, the conversation somehow turned into a braggingpetition. Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. Those from the Northid it on especially thick, and wouldn¡¯t stop boasting about their military achievements. ¡°Back then, the three of us managed to infiltrate the enemy¡¯smand post, and we were all given first-ss merits. Our wholepany was also awarded a third-ss merit thanks to us.¡± ¡°And don¡¯t forget when the whole regiment lost their base, but ourpany managed to secure ours sessfully. That was because of our effort too, and we were awarded yet another first-ss merit!¡± ¡°Our whole military career actually was quite boring. We only just got two first-ss merits, five second- ss merits, and eight third-ss merits. That¡¯s all.¡± And as if their words weren¡¯t enough, they even started toy out all those military medals on the table. Chapter 711 Chapter 711 This naturally drew a lot of envious looks from the crowd. However, Ss really despised such behavior. Nearly everyone in attendance had military medals, and yet no one took them out. This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. ¡°Oh, and do you remember how we almost got a special ss merit but it was stolen by another soldier from our squad? That was such a pity!¡± ¡°I know! We were the ones who came across the intel, but that dude just stole the credit right out from under us!¡± ¡°Oh my gosh! I still hate that guy even to this day! If it weren¡¯t for him, I¡¯d be so much better off right now!¡± The group of men were all grumbling. After all that bragging, the other veterans came to learn their names, which were Brad Guzman, Xerxes Lewinski, and Gordon Wheeler. Ss never expected that those men were once Levi¡¯srades. Levi had started out as a private before being secretly reassigned to the Northern Region. So these men must be in the same squad as him. And frankly, all the merits they had obtained had pretty much nothing to do with them. They were all thanks to Levi putting his life on the line. It was Levi who managed to infiltrate the enemy¡¯smand post, but the trio then unashamedly came to steal the limelight. It was also because of Levi that theirpany was the only one that sessfully defended their base when the whole regiment lost theirs. The trio again stole Levi¡¯s thunder. All those merits that they were boasting about so smugly were all because of Levi. They had done nothing but brazenly taken the credit. The trio had always been nothing but bums who skated through life. Their families wanted to make men out of them, so they enlisted them in the military. So despite donning military uniforms, they had never been a soldier at heart. Thus, they enjoyed all sorts of special treatment, but they never put in the effort during training and even caused all sorts of trouble. When they went to the battlefield, they were always the first to duck and run too. So in the end, they had plenty of military awards to brag about despite only being in uniform for a short while. In fact, Levi couldn¡¯tprehend why his merits and glory had fallen in their hands. But he was never the type to care about credit and honor. Besides, the medals were going to the men in the same squad and sharing the same dorm with him, so he never spoke out about their doings. However, their behavior soon worsened. He was always the one fighting deep in the trenches while the trio silently lounged in the back and collected the awards. That final special ss merit that they spoke about earlier was one that Levi finally refused to concede. This immediately sowed a seed of hatred in them. If they had gotten that special ss merit, then they would¡¯ve enjoyed a much better lifestyle after being discharged from military service. So all these years, not only did they not feel any gratitude towards Levi, but they even spent most of their time talking smack about him. This time around, they had actually learned that Levi was in South City; thus, they intentionally extended an invitation to him. In Levi¡¯s case, he absolutely could have done something about them audaciously stealing his glory. But because they were his first batch ofrades-in-arms, he chose not to make a big deal out of it. Right then, someone in the crowd jumped up and suggested, ¡°For the meeting with Chief Williamson, why don¡¯t we have Brad Guzman and the other two represent us?¡± Everyone nodded in agreement. ¡°That¡¯s a good idea! The three of them have the most military medals out of all of us, and their military careers have also been the most outstanding. They definitely deserve the honor of meeting with Chief Williamson!¡± Chapter 712 Chapter 712 All the soldiers happily agreed to this n and there wasn¡¯t one dissenter in the crowd. Brad, Xander, and Gordon couldn¡¯t keep the smug looks off their faces. Not muchter, Levi arrived at the hotel with his invitation in hand. When Ss saw him, she immediately got up to greet him, but she was overtaken by Brad and the other two. ¡°Garrison, you¡¯re finally here! It¡¯s been ages!¡± The trio leaned in and hugged Levi to give the others the impression that they were all very close. ¡°Everyone, listen up! Let me introduce you to someone who used to be in our squad, Levi Garrison!¡± ¡°He¡¯s none other than the person who stole the special ss merit from us!¡± Brad then turned to Levi and gave him a joking smack on his back. ¡°We¡¯re still holding that against you by the way, you little rascal!¡± The trio was smiling and looking as if they were joking, but Levi still caught the sh of resentment in their eyes. ¡°I heard that you¡¯re working as a security guard now?¡± asked Gordon as he patted Levi on the shoulders hard. ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± ¡°Out of all the veterans, it looks like you¡¯re the one who¡¯s doing the worst now. Why are you working as a security guard? The least you could do is find a job as a bodyguard or something.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right! We¡¯ve got a female soldier who¡¯s doing very well. That¡¯s her over there ¡ª Ss,¡± said Xerxes as he pointed over to Ss. ¡°She¡¯s working as a bodyguard, and she has an annual sry of ten million. Her boss even threw in a house and a car for her!¡± Ss stood up and gave Levi a sheepish grin. Never in a million years would she have thought that they were Levi¡¯srades. ¡°Garrison, you¡¯re an embarrassment to us in Northern Region!¡± snickered Brad. Levi remained silent, but his gaze had traveled to the bunch of military medalsid out on the table. A look of awkwardness shed across the trio¡¯s faces when they noticed where Levi was looking. Naturally, they knew those military medals belonged solely to Levi, and that they had nothing to do with them at all. But they weren¡¯t going to cave in so easily. ¡°Are you jealous? If you had been a little braver and fought alongside us, then you would¡¯ve gotten your own medals too! Besides, you¡¯re just working as a meager security guard even after you swiped our special ss merit. On the other hand, we are just short of that one merit, otherwise, we would¡¯ve received all the military achievements. It is really such a shame!¡± The other soldiers also started to chime in. ¡°Comrade, that¡¯s not very loyal of you. You shouldn¡¯t have stolen their credit, especially since you were from the same squad,¡± one sneered. Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. Levi scoffed in response. ¡°I was the one who put in the work so of course, I deserve the medal. What did that get to do with them?¡± ¡°You deserve it? How ridiculous! Who¡¯s going to believe that?¡± ¡°I certainly don¡¯t!¡± Clearly none of them believed Levi. ¡°They were awarded so many military medals throughout their careers, that also show that they have the ability to be awarded the special ss merit too. But look at you, were you awarded any other medals apart from that one medal?¡± snorted another. Brad was sneering at Levi too. ¡°That¡¯s right! You don¡¯t have any other medals other than that one special ss merit, do you?¡± ¡°Are you guys sure you want topare military medals with me?¡± smirked Levi. Chapter 713 Chapter 713 He actually had long forgotten about all his medals. But now that these lots were foolishly harassing him, he decided it was necessary to take care of things once and for all. The trio broke out into waves of mockingughter. ¡°Ha! Compare military medals? With us? Have you lost your mind?¡± If Levi really had that many military medals, then there was no way he would be working as just a security guard. The thing was, Levi had left their squad because of a severe injury. Thus, they naturally assumed that his military career ended then as well. But unbeknownst to them, Levi had only just been reassigned to a top-secret squad. Levi whipped out his phone and ced a call to Phoenix. ¡°It¡¯s me. Bring some of my military medals to Oceanic Restaurant.¡± ¡°Hahahaha¡­¡± The trio doubled over inughter. ¡°Just how many medals do you have that you need someone to deliver them over to you? Stop fooling yourself, Garrison!¡± snickered Gordon. The other veterans also had visible smirks on their faces. They were having fun being entertained by Levi¡¯s little show. The thing was, the trio really had too many military medals and was undeniably the mostuded amongst everyone at the gathering. The other veterans, as sessful as their careers had been, didn¡¯t even have half as many medals as them. So Levi was clearly only going to make himself look stupid, especially since he was quite ordinary whenpared to everyone else. Seeing all this unfold made Ss extremely anxious. A cold sheen of sweat broke out all over her body. She wanted to tell everyone about Levi¡¯s real identity, but she changed her mind after seeing the determined look on his face. Levi turned his attention back on Brad and the other two. He perked an eyebrow at their smug expressions. ¡°Can you sleep at night knowing that you took what should¡¯ve been mine? Don¡¯t the three of you even feel one ounce of shame?¡± ¡°I¡­¡± The trio hesitated for a little before quickly regaining theirposure. ¡°What on earth are you bbering on about? We were awarded these medals because we put our lives on the line. Everything is properly documented in the files, and an easy search will prove us right. Who are you to try and steal this from us?¡± ¡°You¡¯re despicable, Garrison! How dare you im our medals for yourself?¡± All the other veterans had believed Brad and his friends, so they naturally assumed Levi was lying through his teeth here too. ¡°And you call yourself a warrior of Erudia? You¡¯re an embarrassment to all of us! Do you have nothing else better to do than to covet military medals that have nothing to do with you at all?¡± Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. Most people in the room were getting angry. ¡°Don¡¯t tell anyone you served up North. We don¡¯t want to be associated with shameful people like you! What? You don¡¯t like what I said? Thene, let¡¯s fight it out!¡± growled one muscr-looking warrior. Ss quickly stepped up, hoping to diffuse the situation. ¡°We¡¯re allrades here. There¡¯s no need to get fired up.¡± ¡°Fine. Since you¡¯re the one asking, I won¡¯t do anything. But, if no one delivers those supposed medals of his, then I can¡¯t guarantee I¡¯ll keep my cool,¡± the same guy roared. Thus, everyone stared at Levi expectantly, waiting for those medals of his to arrive. Soon enough, casually dressed Phoenix rushed into the scene. In his arms was an army green box. Bang! Chapter 714 Chapter 714 The sound of the box hitting the table startled everyone. Phoenix turned to Levi and whispered to him. ¡°You have too many medals. I could only manage to grab one case.¡± All of Levi¡¯s medals ¡ª and there were really a lot ¡ª were in Phoenix¡¯s care. Levi gave a small smirk. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. These are more than enough.¡± The duo¡¯s conversation shocked those standing around them. Did he say too many military medals? Wait. How many medals does he have that he needs such a big case? And¡­ there¡¯s more than one case? Brad, on the other hand, still had the same sneer stered across his face. ¡°Open the case and show us then! There¡¯s no way there are medals inside!¡± ¡°Exactly! Who do you think you¡¯re fooling with that box?¡± Gordon and Xerxes naturally refused to believe him too. Levi had gotten injured and then was discharged very early in his military career. The Special ss Merit had to be the only medal he had ever been awarded. Levi ncedzily at Phoenix and instructed, ¡°Open the box.¡± Phoenix dutifully grabbed a key, unlocked the box, and pulled the lid up. The sight made everyone¡¯s jaw drop. There were at least a hundred military medals nestled in the box. Even the trio started to panic. This¡­ this can¡¯t be real, right? But if they¡¯re fake, where on earth would Garrison find so many fake medals on such short notice? Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. Besides, he wouldn¡¯t have purposely asked someone to send them over if they were just going to be fake, right? Levi dipped his hand into the case and grabbed a ck-colored medal. ¡°Special ss Merit?¡± gasped a few of the men. Levi sneered. ¡°This medal is the one that you said I stole from you.¡± ck! Levi threw it gently onto the table, before reaching for yet another ck-colored medal. ¡°Wow! That¡¯s another Special ss Merit!¡± ¡°This medal, I received five years ago during the battle at Catskills when I beheaded the enemy¡¯s commander-in-chief.¡± What! There had been four hundred thousand soldiers fighting in the battle at Catskills. Yet, Levi was the one who beheaded themander-in-chief? Just who is he exactly? Levi ignored the shocked expressions on their faces and continued to pull out yet another ck-colored medal. Another one! Everyone inhaled sharply at the sight. ¡°I received this because I was the first one to infiltrate the enemy¡¯s stronghold up at the Northern Region.¡± ck! Levi again tossed it onto the table. Everyone stared at the three medals lying there. They couldn¡¯t believe their eyes. These are real medals! Real freaking medals! The trio was inplete panic mode now. They stared at Levi with their eyes wide and their mouths agape. However, Levi wasn¡¯t done yet. He continued to draw one medal after another out of the box. There were a couple dozen of them, and all were Special ss Merits. ¡°These were awarded for simr reasons, so there¡¯s really nothing much to say.¡± Thisment nearly threw everyone into a fit. Nothing much to say? There are at least seventy or eighty Special ss Merit medals there and he says there¡¯s nothing much to say? Just who is this person? Where exactly did hee from? Everyone then turned their eyes onto Brad, Xander, and Gordon. It was as if their eyes were silently using the trio of withholding information. Didn¡¯t you three say he was a mere security guard? Why would a mere bodyguard have so many Special ss Merits! The trio¡¯s faces werepletely distorted by then. They didn¡¯t know what was going on either. Chapter 715 Chapter 715 Levi then nonchntly grabbed a purple-colored medal out of the box. ¡°Huh?¡± This medal confused everyone. It was purple-in-color, and one that no one had seen before. What ss is this? Could it be of a higher ss than the Special ss Merit? On closer inspection, there was a beautifully engraved image of a Kirin on the medal. ¡°This Kirin Military Medal was awarded three years ago when I was in the East battling against Arendelle. I eliminated three hundred thousand enemies and captured another hundred thousand!¡± stated Levi. Holy cow! The men¡¯s faces paled. They had all heard of the battle between the Eastern Warzone and Arendelle. That warsted three whole days and three whole nights, and they managed to fight their way right into the capital of Arendelle before ultimately decimating it. The whole of Erudia celebrated triumphantly. Levi then pulled out another purple-colored medal. ¡°This was another one I received three years ago. Felle Nationunched a sneak attack on the Southern Region and caused us extensive damages. I led our troops to charge after them, and we even wiped out the whole of Felle Nation.¡± Again? More sharp inhales could be heard echoing through the room. They could more or less guess Levi¡¯s identity after hearing his ount. The battle he had just spoken about was one that was a must-hear story among soldiers and had been retold again and again. So everyone knew the story like the back of their hand. Brad had a very unpleasant expression on his face, as if he were choking on a fly. Levi ignored him and pulled yet another medal out of the case. Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. This time, it was a gold-colored medal. There are gold-colored medals? No one has seen gold-colored medals before! Heck, I¡¯ve never even heard of anyone mentioning them before! The engraving on this medal was of a magnificent dragon. Everyone knew that dragon was a symbol of Erudia. This meant that the medal itself could very well be a symbol of the country too! The purple Kirin Military Medal was awarded to those whom the country ced great value on. Thus, the gold medal could only be one that was awarded to Erudia¡¯s ultimate God of War. Levi held the heavy medal in his hands as he spoke, ¡°This medal is called the Dragon Military Medal, or just the Dragon Medal. This is the only one of its kind in the history of Erudia!¡± Crash! Levi had just finished speaking when the trio suddenly copsed onto the floor. They were so shocked that it wouldn¡¯t be surprising if they cked out right then. Who would¡¯ve imagined that their fellowrade, the one who had once been in their squad, would turn out to be someone who owned the only Dragon Military Medal in Erudia! Everyone else was trembling in their shoes too. Even Ss, who was well-aware of Levi¡¯s true identity, wasn¡¯t exempted from being affected by the atmosphere in the room. Finding themselves standing in front of such a highly-revered man made their blood pound with exhration. But Levi wasn¡¯t finished yet. ¡°Two years ago, with my very own fists, I had defeated an army coalition with the Eighteen-Nation Alliance. In order to honor me for my unmatched capabilities, Erudia awarded me with this Dragon Medal and promoted me to a five-star ranked God of War. I am also the only God of War with five stars in the history of Erudia! That was the pinnacle of my career, and my name has been written into history. I¡¯ll never forget the day that I was awarded this medal¡­¡± Levi¡¯s voice trailed off as he became swept up in his memories. Chapter 716 Chapter 716 Everyone held their breath as Ss saluted and announced. ¡°Salute to our Chief! Salute to our Hero!¡± ¡­ Ss¡¯ voice was like a wake-up call to everyone else as they quickly saluted to the God of War with their body trembling and eyes filled with tears. The tears weren¡¯t only for the honor to meet face to face with the God of War, but also the stories behind each and every badge that he earned. The man standing in front of them was the protector of Erudia, the one who gave them the peace they¡¯d been living in. Everyone was excited. It was as if they had returned to the military camp. ¡°We will fight by your side if there is war!¡± Ss shouted and everyone repeated after her. Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. Even Phoenix straightened his body as he remembered the time when they fought the invasion from the alliance. It was a time of darkness, but also a time of miracle. As the world thought that Erudia was going to fall, Levi led the army to turn the tide, and defeated the Eighteen-Nation Alliance. The God of War had in thousands of god-like warriors sent by the eighteen nations with his iron fists. It was that fight that made Erudia one of the superpowers it was now instead of a developing country. The three had their bloods drawn from their faces. They didn¡¯t need to suspect Levi¡¯s identity anymore for the truth had been spoken. Levi red at the three of them and challenged, ¡°Do you still want topare the number of medals?¡± ¡°I-I-I-I¡­¡± Brad Guzman was at a loss for words. ¡°I have dozens of medals here. Do you need me to tell you the story behind each and every one of these medals?¡± The three had nothing more to say except kneeling before him and begged for forgiveness. They didn¡¯t evene close toparing themselves with Levi. Levi scoffed and slowly put his medals back into the case before setting his eyes on Brad¡¯s medals on the table. ¡°I was going to let this slide, but you three have crossed the line. I was the one who risked my life toplete the mission for these medals and yet you guys took credit for it. Now, are you still iming that these belong to you?¡± ¡°N-no¡­¡± Brad and his partners in crime quickly shook their heads. ¡°Even if I ignore your wrongdoings, I still have to take back whatever that belongs to me. Even if it¡¯s a third-ss award, it¡¯s still an honor that belongs to me. It¡¯s proof of my sacrifice. Phoenix, take these medals away and strip them of their achievements!¡± Levi ordered. Chapter 717 Chapter 717 ¡°Yes, Sir!¡± Phoenix responded immediately. ¡°You guys are worthless!¡± Levi roared and threw Brad and hispanions out, leaving the others cowering in fear. This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. The purpose of the gathering was to discuss how they should wee Ezra. Yet, instead of doing that, it turned into an event where they witnessed the true face of the God of War. Everyone finally understood the reason for Ezra, Western Region¡¯smander-in-chief, woulde to South City. They finally had their answer. He came to see the God of War. ¡°You guys don¡¯t have to be so tense,¡± Levi stated. ¡°I still have something to announce. Ss, please.¡± Ss nodded. ¡°The boss I was talking about earlier is the Chief. I have been hired as a bodyguard to the Chief¡¯s wife.¡± ¡°Let me make it simple. I¡¯m nning to build an indestructible security team at Morris Group, so I would be d if anyone here is willing to join us,¡± Levi exined. ¡°Count me in!¡± ¡°Me too.¡± ¡­ Everyone began to volunteer as if it was a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity, which it was. To them, there would be no bigger honor than to work for the God of War. ¡°I don¡¯t need to be paid!¡± one shouted. ¡°No, everyone here is getting paid ording to the market price. I only have one request. Guard the company with all your might.¡± Levi was feeling very happy after taking care of that matter. The safety of Morris Group¡¯s employees was now solved. With that, Levi and Phoenix left so that the gathering could continue. On his way back, Levi ran into a familiar face. It was none other than Tyler, who was leading the Joneses. The building that Morris Group and Oriental Star Group now owned once belonged to Triple Group, a high-rise building that was situated in the center of South City. Tyler and his people were inspecting the surroundings so that they could build a statue of the God of War. ¡°Hold it! Did I say you could leave?¡± Wales stopped Levi. ¡°What do you want?¡± Levi was a little angered by Wales¡¯ action as that spoiled his mood. ¡°Looks like you are ying it smart and aren¡¯t messing around with the Joneses¡¯ name.¡± ¡°Are you looking down on us?¡± Tyler questioned. Levi was rendered speechless at the question as Tyler¡¯s action was contradicted with what he said in the past. ¡°Whatever. Get the hell out of here. You in our way of building the statue of the God of War.¡± Tyler waved his hand to chase Levi away. ¡°What did you say?¡± Levi was surprised to hear his own title. ¡°Are you deaf? We¡¯re looking for the best location to build a statue for the God of War!¡± ¡°Just give up. The God of War doesn¡¯t like all these craps.¡± Chapter 718 Chapter 718 ¡°What did you say?¡± Everyone was stunned by what Levi had just spouted and stared at him unbelievably. ¡°The God of War won¡¯t like it? Did you really just say that?¡± ¡°Yes, I did,¡± Levi nodded. ¡°What? Are you implying that you¡¯re the God of War?¡± Tylerughed. ¡°That¡¯s right. And I don¡¯t like it.¡± ¡°This guy is delusional!¡± one of the Jonesesughed as the others looked at Levi as if he was a total buffoon. Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. They would rather believe that Levi had a billion in his ount rather than him being the God of War as the punishment for impersonating the guardian of the country couldnd one in jail for a few decades. ¡°Get the hell out of here! Like it has anything to do with you!¡± Tylerughed. ¡°I can assure you that the God of War will be very fond of this new statue!¡± ¡°We Joneses will be the first to build a statue of the God of War in Erudia tomemorate his great contribution and achievement to the country.¡± Tyler dered proudly. The Joneses had a smug look on their faces. If they couldplete the statue, everyone in Erudia, and even the whole world, would shift their focus to their family. They could gather wealth like no one had ever seen before. They also believed that the God of War would like the statue, and that was their main goal. ¡°You¡¯re just wasting your time. Still, do whatever you like,¡± Levi said and turned to leave. If the Joneses were erecting a statue of him to show their gratitude, Levi would¡¯ve let them be. He would even thank them for doing that. The only problem was that the Joneses were never the kind people who would do things that wouldn¡¯t benefit them, and Levi did not like that one bit. ¡°Stop! Who do you think you are?¡± Wales yelled while Tyler stood next to him with his arms crossed. Thetter always looked down on Levi as he was an important member of the Prince Gang in South Hampton. If any of his friends learned that he had a cousin like Levi, they would definitely make fun of him. ¡°You¡¯re just like your mother, a nobody! You don¡¯t deserve to be a part of our family!¡± Tyler mocked as Levi left. Even though their progress was held back a little by their run in with Levi, the Joneses finally found a perfect ce and began their construction of the statue. As for Levi, he put his back into the investment conference as soon as he got back to Morris Group since he promised Tim that he would handle it. Levi even transferred Aurora from North Hampton to South City for the project. Without wasting much time, Aurora got a handful of tender documents for Levi, which he read through thoroughly one by one. He had high hopes for businesses from other regions to develop in South City through the investment conference. Chapter 719 Chapter 719 Levi was a genius in doing business from the beginning. He could instantly make out whichpanies would benefit South City as soon as they got their investments. The most important part of the project was to generate healthypetition in the industry. ¡°The Joneses?¡± Levi raised a brow when he noticed the Joneses¡¯ tender. He immediately frowned after reading through the document as the Joneses were trying to win the bid by using their royal status. The tender documents that the Joneses submitted were in aplete mess. Thus, Levi marked a huge red cross on the document without even thinking twice. ¡°Oh? Isn¡¯t this Logan and Jennie¡¯spany?¡± Levi smiled. It was evident that they were trying to gain a huge profit from the conference. Another red cross was marked at the second document. The next tender document belonged to the ck family, which was drafted by Zoey. The only problem was that Robert and Meredith¡¯s names were noted down as the people in charge instead of Zoey¡¯s. Levi took the matter into his own hands and crossed Robert and Meredith¡¯s names off and reced it with Zoey¡¯s name before marking a tick on the document. For the next few days, Levi waspletely immersed in inspecting all the tender documents that were submitted and came up with a list of names. On the other hand, there existed a powerful group called the South City Chamber of Commerce. They held the power to control every market in South City. Yet, they would use their influence to cut off all investors from other regions in order to monopolize the businesses in South City and had caused a great deal of trouble because of that. In the office of the chamber, the president and a few directors were holding a meeting. Wardell Becker, President of South City Chamber of Commerce, spoke in a cold tone. ¡°The investment conference is just days away. I noticed quite a number ofpanies from other regions are trying to do business here by winning the bid.¡± ¡°I noticed that as well. The policy is encouraging them to develop and invest here. They are going crazy!¡± Joel Fraley, Vice-president of the South City Chamber of Commerce, nodded in agreement. ¡°The three hundred billion should belong to South City! Technically speaking, we, the South City Chamber of Commerce should be in charge of handling the money! Why would the higher-ups give such an important task to a young¡¯un instead? ¡°I know, right? If he divides the money to thepanies from other regions, we would lose a lot of shares!¡± The rest of the directors agreed as well. ¡°That¡¯s what I¡¯m worried about the most. I¡¯ve heard that this young man is an advocate of attracting investment from other regions to promote the development of Quebec! What a load of crap!¡± Wardell scolded. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. As long as we butt into this matter, evenpanies from other cities of Quebec can¡¯t even get a single cent from the project! That money belongs to us!¡± Joel stated confidently. Their views were simple. To keep the three hundred billion away frompanies from other regions. As long as the money was distributed topanies in South City, they could make a lot of profits from it. ¡°Mr. Becker, what should we do?¡± one of the directors asked. ¡°We just have to make the head of the project one of our own,¡± Wardell suggested. ¡°I¡¯ve already found out who the head is. He¡¯s Levi Garrison from North Hampton,¡± Joel said. ¡°He¡¯s not part of the business circle. I¡¯m confused as to why the higher-ups would let him lead such an important project.¡±Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. Chapter 720 Chapter 720 ¡°That¡¯s none of our business. We just have to know who the person in charge is,¡± Wardell smiled. ¡°Joel, you and I are going to pay this Levi a visit.¡± As Levi was leaving his office, he was greeted by a group of people. ¡°Are you Mr. Levi Garrison?¡± Joel asked. ¡°We¡¯re from the South City Chamber of Commerce. Is it possible to have some of your time? We would like to make a proposition.¡± Levi was surprised that the Chamber of Commerce would catch up to him so soon. They most probably found out about me when Aurora was moving the documents. ¡°Of course.¡± Levi followed Joey into a Lincoln where a person was waiting inside for him. ¡°Allow me to introduce myself first. I¡¯m Wardell Becker, President of the South City Chamber of Commerce. We would like to discuss with you about the uing investment conference.¡± ¡°Go on.¡± ¡°Even though we aren¡¯t part of the government, we are still an organization formed by the businessmen of South City. We represent the interest of all businessmen in South City and to stabilize the market. We heard that Mr. Garrison is interested in attracting businesses from other regions to invest in our city. We believe that this would harm our interests, which is something that we cannot ignore.¡± ¡°I see,¡± Levi smiled. ¡°Then, what do you propose?¡± ¡°We propose that whilepanies from other regions could participate in the bid, only businesses from South City can win the projects. As long as you agree to our proposition, this will be yours,¡± Wardell smiled as he handed Levi a check. Levi took a peek at the numbers and wasn¡¯t surprised to see a hundred million written on it. ¡°These women will be yours as well.¡± Wardell pointed at the four gorgeous women sitting in the back seat. Calling them supermodels would be an understatement. ¡°This car could be yours too. Mr. Garrison, I know you hold the power to decide who can or can¡¯t invest in the project. That power will still belong to you, as long as you make sure that only the businessmen from South City will win all the bids. With this, it will be a win-win situation. You also get something from it. Isn¡¯t it a great deal?¡± Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. ¡°You¡¯re right. No matter what I choose, it won¡¯t harm my interest.¡± Levi returned the smile. Both Wardell and Joel were d to see that Levi was on their side, or so they thought. ¡°From this day onwards, you¡¯ll be a friend of the South City Chamber of Commerce. Just let us know if you run into any troubles in the future,¡± Wardell offered as he tried to hold hisughter back. The president of the chamber could not believe he could dupe the young man in front of him so easily. He was already picturing the huge amount of shares he could get when the three hundred billion find its ways to the businesses in South City. His worth would shoot up by a least ten times. Levi looked at the check and smiled, which froze both Wardell and Joel. Chapter 721 Chapter 721 The reason being it was a mocking smile, and it puzzled both Wardell and Joel. Levi opened the door and got out. ¡°I don¡¯t need any of you to tell me what to do.¡± With that, he mmed the door of the car that was worth millions as hard as he could. Wardell and Joel turned to stare at each other. ¡°Did he just reject our offer?¡± Wardell could not believe what was happening. ¡°So, we¡¯re ying this the hard way, eh?¡± Joel immediately chased after Levi and stopped him. ¡°Stop right there!¡± ¡°What now?¡± ¡°Are you sure you want to refuse our offer? Either you¡¯re our friend or you¡¯re our enemy. If you choose to be thetter, you¡¯ll meet your maker soon enough.¡± Joel¡¯s threat was clear. If Levi refused to agree to their terms, his life would be in danger. ¡°Do whatever you want. Your threat means nothing to me.¡± It was Levi¡¯s turn to hold hisughter back. Not only had he dealt with Kurt, President of the South Hampton Chamber of Commerce, he¡¯d also taken down most of the big shots in South City. He could not believe that even after that amazing feat, there would still be some mindless people trying to mess with him. Yet, dealing with businessmen was a different problem. If one messed with their interest, they would retaliate even worse than the underworld. Moreover, the South City Chamber of Commerce represented all of the businessmen in South City. To them, the three hundred billion that Levi was charged to distribute belonged to these businessmen. If Levi decided to attract businesses from other regions, their profit would be affected. If things got out of hands, the business owners would retaliate. Levi finally understood the reason Tim assigned him to handle the investment conference. The local businesses had contributed a lot to the development of South City, which led to an ease in rted policies. As things went on, the South City Chamber of Commerce became the organization in charge of local businesses. It was the same situation with Triple Group robbing Scott of his money. It was impossible for Tim to stay calm at that incident, but the Triple Group did contribute a lot to society and it would put him in an awkward position if he were to use them openly. It exined why Tim let Levi handled the situation. He hoped that the young man could solve the problem in his ce and cleanse the local business circle at the same time. ¡°You leave us with no choice then!¡± Joel roared. For the next few days, Levi was followed by Joel¡¯s people. Since he didn¡¯t want to waste time on some nobodies, the God of War decided to ignore them. Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. For the time being, Levi still stayed in the Guardian Mansion and Joel¡¯s men found out about it. ¡°Now that we know where he lives, it¡¯s time to show him some colors!¡± Wardell grinned and ordered Joel. ¡°Get it done! I want him toe and beg for forgiveness tomorrow!¡± Chapter 722 Chapter 722 As the clock struck midnight, four excavators drove straight towards the Guardian Mansion with a truck full of armed men behind them. The four excavators lined up in front of thepound and drove straight into the walls, tearing them down. The military canines barked endlessly at the excavators, but all four vehicles did not reduce their speed and continued to tear down the buildings. They only had one order from Joel, to take down the building that Levi was temporarily staying at. Levi rushed down the stairs as soon as he heard themotion. The sight that first came into his eyes angered him right away. The God of War never even blinked when Elijah the Warlord sent thousands of soldiers to attack his country. The only thing he feared was when normal citizens yed dirty. Levi never expected that Wardell and Joel would do something so absurd. One of the excavator stopped only half a meter in front of Levi. The driver red at Levi and yelled, ¡°Get out of the way! Don¡¯t me me if you get hurt!¡± Of course, it was just a hoax as these normal drivers wouldn¡¯t dare to harm people. Yet, Levi remained standing there as he red back at the driver like a fierce beast ready to pound its prey. The drivers were so intimidated by his stare that they froze. Suddenly, dozens of men walked down from the truck with iron bars in their hands. They walked up to Levi and ordered, ¡°Get out of my sight! We have been ordered to take this ce down!¡± Unlike the excavators, these people received the order to beat anyone who tried to stop them. ¡°Do you even know what this ce is?¡± Phoenix¡¯s face darkened. Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. Everyone was furious as the uninvited guests were trying to take down a ce where even the Gates family wouldn¡¯t dare step foot on. ¡°So what? Like hell we care where this is!¡± the leader of the group scoffed. ¡°I¡¯ll only say it once! Get out of our way or we¡¯ll beat you to a pulp! I¡¯m going to count to three! One! Two! Three!¡± Even after finishing the countdown, Levi, Phoenix and White Tiger remained standing still. ¡°F**k! Take these three idiots down!¡± the leader ordered and everyone charged. When the person leading the charge came close to Levi, a loud bang could be heard and that person was sent flying away with a kick. That person flew for more than a hundred meter. When he fell to the fall, his body twitched for a bit before passing out. Everyone froze and stared at Levi. Even White Tiger and Phoenix could not believe their eyes. It was clear that Levi was furious. Chapter 723 Chapter 723 Levi cracked his knuckles as he got ready to take them down in one go. His steps hastened as he rushed towards them, giving each of them a heavy blow. In less than thirty seconds, Levi knocked them all out and the fifty men dropped to the ground motionless. Their bones were broken and it was difficult to tell if they could even survive. Levi would have never lifted a finger against them¡ªnot unless they messed with his home. So this time, he struck them down mercilessly. Even White Tiger was shocked. This was the first time he had seen the God of War this angry ever since he came back to North Hampton. It must be because Levi loved his home deeply. For six full years, he never hesitated to fight courageously at the front line just to protect thend he called home. Although this Guardian Mansion was just a temporary shelter for Levi, White Tiger could tell this ce was home to him. Levi would not spare anyone who destroyed his home. ¡°Bam!¡± ¡°Crash!¡±This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. He kicked the excavator hard and the strong impact dug the whole machine deep into the ground. Everyone was dumbstruck. But before they coulde back to their senses, the whole excavator broke and crumbled into pieces in a loud boom. The deafening ngor did not seem to stop. Levi booted another excavator and it fell apart too. And just like that, he effortlessly broke two excavators. His power left everyone terrified. What kind of superpower is this? Did he really just destroy two ten-ton excavators? Is he even human? He must be a God! Four frightened excavator operators scrambled to flee the scene like madmen. Never in their life had they seen anything like this before. ¡°Should I go check out who¡¯s behind this?¡± Azure Dragon asked Levi. ¡°There¡¯s no need. I know who did it.¡± Levi¡¯s voice was ominous and suppressed as he looked at the orange sky. The sun was already breaking through the horizon. Over on the other side, Wardell and Joel happily gathered in the South City Chamber of Commerce. ¡°Mr. President, we¡¯ll get some good news real soon. I bet that bastard is shivering in fear right now!¡± Joel mocked. Hearing this, a sinister smile broke out on Wardell¡¯s face as he said, ¡°Wanna mess with me, young man? You won¡¯t stand a chance against me!¡± ¡°I know right? He probably didn¡¯t know hundreds of people have died in our hands! Who does he think he is?¡± Joel sneered. As the two were gloating about their evil n, Pam and Bailey from the ck family arrived. It seemed like the ck family was in full swing preparing for the project. They heard that the South City Chamber of Commerce always had good connections, so they got in touch with them. The ck family was here to ask for a big favor. ¡°Thanks for taking care of the investment conference,¡± Bailey said, handling Wardell a check. Wardell took a look at the figure on the check¡ª5 million. He smiled. This was the second time the ck family visited him and paid him the same amount. They were really generous. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it. I¡¯ll make sure everything is settled nicely.¡± Chapter 724 Chapter 724 Wardell finally agreed. The ck family was really desperate. This meant money would keep flowing in for Wardell. This deal was worth three hundred billion. After he sent the ck family off, Wardell started thinking. He just got the money and he was sure more woulde in the future. Wardell nned on buying two vis in North Hampton and South Hampton, each for his two little lovers. Just as Wardell was busy fantasizing about his life, the sound of frantic footsteps echoed down the corridor. The excavator operators came rushing in. ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± Wardell questioned with a hint of surprise in his voice. Joel¡¯s eyes opened wide in curiosity. The operators were panting and gasping for air. Their legs gave way and they copsed to the ground out of fear. ¡°We¡­ we saw him! The monster!¡± they gasped. ¡°What on earth are you talking about?¡± Wardell shouted. His gut feeling told him something was not right. ¡°Did you demolish the ce?¡± Joel asked. ¡°Yeah. We did,¡± the operators replied. ¡°Good,¡± Joel said shortly, giving a sigh of relief. Now everything was settled. He almost thought they failed the mission. ¡°But we messed with the wrong person,¡± the operators exined. Before they could even continue, the secretary dashed in and reported, ¡°Mr. President, there¡¯s a guy called Levi outside.¡± ¡°I knew it! I knew he woulde!¡± Wardell eximed with a haughtyugh. Joel waved his hands, gesturing the operators to leave them alone. They turned and walked away awkwardly. Soon enough, Levi arrived. Wardell and his lot greeted him with the brightest smile. ¡°So? Have you finally made up your mind? You should¡¯ve just done things our way. Why force us to make things ugly?¡± Joel jeered. Wardell stretched and rested his legs on his office table as he smiled contently. ¡°You¡¯ll get everything I offered you yesterday the moment you sign the contract. I¡¯ll also give you an extra fifty million,¡± he said. Wardell signaled his secretary, who quickly came up to him with two checks worth one hundred and fifty million in total.Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. This had always been Wardell¡¯s best tactic¡ªoffend first and cateter. This was how he control other people. ¡°Alright, since what¡¯s done is done, let¡¯s be friends from now on. Let¡¯s bury the hatchet, shall we?¡± Joel suggested. He walked towards Levi, wanting to give him a friendly pat on the shoulder. Bang! Before Joel could even touch him, Levi raised his leg and kicked him aside. Joelnded right on the table and the table broke in half. He groaned as his face contorted in pain. The others watched in horror because they did not expect Levi to attack Joel. But only Joel knew full well the intensity of Levi¡¯s kick. Levi¡¯s cold re swept across the room as he said, ¡°You guy¡¯s shouldn¡¯t have touched my home.¡± His voice was calm, but everyone felt the chilling threat in his voice. ¡°What are you doing? How dare you raise your hand against us?¡± Wardell shouted. Chapter 725 Chapter 725 Joel looked at Levi and cried out in anger, ¡°How dare you do this to me? I¡¯ll kill you!¡± Who does he think he is? It¡¯s time I send him to hell! ¡°Take him down!¡± Joelmanded. A few men in ck quickly rushed in and surrounded Levi. They were personal bodyguards hired by the South City Chamber of Commerce just to protect Wardell and the others. This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. These bodyguards had killed countless people throughout their service to the chamber ofmerce. But still, Wardell felt fearful seeing Levi¡¯s re. He retreated unknowingly before he shouted at Levi again. ¡°I¡¯m giving you onest chance. If you beg for your life and listen to us now, we won¡¯t hold this against you. If not, don¡¯t even think about leaving this ce alive!¡± Wardell threatened. The thirty bodyguards charged towards Levi but he remained unmoved. He let off a slight scoff and kicked away the chair blocking his way. ¡°As I said, you shouldn¡¯t have touched my home,¡± Levi reiterated. He was enraged. Now that he saw the culprits himself, Levi¡¯s anger intensified. White Tiger would have been petrified seeing Levi like this. ¡°A stubborn mule. Get rid of him!¡± Wardell ordered. Just as the bodyguards rolled their sleeves getting ready to beat Levi up, amotion burst out outside. ¡°What¡¯s happening outside?¡± Wardell turned around and asked. Wardell and a few others quickly flocked to the window to check out what was happening outside. Their face turned pale as they processed what they saw. Fear and horror seized them and they could not even bring themselves to talk. Seeing their reaction, Joel struggled to get on his feet so he could go over and take a look. ¡°What¡¯s the matter? What is it?¡± he asked worriedly. Joel was struck with terror when he saw it. He dropped to the ground weakly and his lips quivered in fear. Outside their building, countless battle tanks lined up in an orderly manner, besieging the building and leaving them with no exit route. There were even tens of fighting vehicles following close behind. Armed soldiers disembarked from the vehicles and tanks as they marched concertedly towards the Chamber of Commerce. Soon, the thuds of their footsteps could be heard drumming down the corridor. In a split of a second, the soldiers kicked down the door and swarmed in, filling up the spacious meeting room in no time. Each of the soldiers was fully equipped with weapons and they pointed their guns at Wardell and his friends as they awaited amand. The bodyguards mbered to hide under the table as they saw they were clearly outnumbered. Some of them were so scared they wet their pants and a pungent smell soon wafted through the crowded room. ¡°Move! Let me see the bitch who dared to wreak havoc in the restricted military zone! I¡¯m gonna beat the shit out of him!¡± A coarse and assertive voice came from the multitude of soldiers. Chapter 726 Chapter 726 Following themanding voice, a bulky man in uniform appeared with a machine gun on his shoulder. After making an entrance, the army official stood still and surveyed the people. He spotted Levi and quickly saluted, saying, ¡°Chief, this is South City Warzone ck Panther Regiment¡¯s Zebedee reporting!¡± It turned out that the Guardian Mansion Levi was temporarily living in was ck Panther¡¯s territory. As soon as he found out that someone tore down the Guardian Mansion, Zebedee summoned the regiment and hunted the culprits down. ¡°Chief?¡± Wardell and Joel looked at Levi in disbelief. It instantly dawned upon them why Tim entrusted the investment conference project to Levi. Because he was a big shot in the army! They thought Levi was merely someone Tim had connections with. Wardell and Joel never once thought that Levi could actually be someone important. Zebedee pointed his machine gun towards Wardell and shouted in a condescending tone. ¡°Who gave you the permission to knock down the buildings in the Guardian Mansion? You¡¯ve got some nerves, haven¡¯t you? Well, it¡¯s true that we are not supposed to harm innocent civilians, but you fools had brought it on yourself after what you did!¡± ¡°Why is your gun pointed at us? What do you want to do?¡± Wardell¡¯s voice became shaky. ¡°Hah! You¡¯re scared? I bet this is not the first time you¡¯ve done something like this. I¡¯m not gonna go easy on y¡¯all!¡± Zebedee threatened. Levi walked impassively towards the oval table. With a kick, he shattered the table into pieces. Dust and debris dispersed in the air before settling into a thickyer of grey powder on the ground. ¡°Please! Please stop!¡± Wardell begged, his voice choked by a cough. The others quickly followed suit and begged for their lives. Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. ¡°Chief, it¡¯s our fault! Please forgive us. If we knew it was you, we wouldn¡¯t do something like this!¡± the others implored. ¡°There will be a reckoning for people like you and I mean business. Go through their criminal records and investigate everything, including their exploitation of other people, trespassing of military bases, and demolition of public property!¡± Levi ordered. Wardell Becker swooned and dropped to his knees upon hearing this. This could be the end of him. On the same day itself, the South City Chamber of Commerce was shut down for further investigation. Many people were thrilled to hear this. Many merchants had long been mistreated by the South City Chamber of Commerce; many had even died because they went against the organization. Many of them had long coveted justice¡ªand it was finally delivered. Words spread around in no time and people cheered, especially those lower-level merchants. Their rights and benefits had long been abused and overlooked¡ªand they were vindicated atst. Of course, this called for a celebration. It turned out that the South City Chamber of Commerce¡¯s corruption was way more entrenched than thought. The organization had siphoned public funds worth more than thousands of billions. After confiscating the embezzled fund, the authorities channeled the money into infrastructure maintenance. The public was appeased by how the case was handled and Levi could finally breathe a sigh of relief. Indeed, one man¡¯s misfortune was another¡¯s fortune. The ck family was now in hot waters. Chapter 727 Chapter 727 The ten million they spent were all in vain. Since the investment conference was already around the corner, they now put all their hopes on Zoey. Meredith and Robert beckoned Zoey over and inquired about how things had been progressing. Zoey said she had done everything she could¡ªbut she was still unsure about how things would turn out. Nevertheless, she remembered what Levi told her. He said the results were entirely within his control. Since Levi was so confident, she should also trust him. They would face it together even if they lost. ¡°I think the project will be ours!¡± Zoey said. ¡°Are you sure?¡± Meredith¡¯s eyes glimmered with hope. Robert was so excited he stood up and eximed, ¡°Really? Are we gonna win the project?¡± ¡°Of course! We will nail it!¡± Zoey repeated. She was sure Levi would make it. This was how much Zoey trusted her husband¡ªshe trusted him no matter what came their way. As long as it was something Levi was confident about, she would stand by him without a doubt. ¡°That¡¯s great! Sess has always been on your side, I¡¯m sure it will be the same this time too!¡± Meredith said, almost bursting into tears of joy. This project was worth fifty billion. This meant the ck family would pocket at least tens of billions of profit. This was a big fortune. ¡°But I have a condition,¡± Zoey said. ¡°What is it?¡± they asked unanimously. ¡°This project will be under the ck family, but I want to be in charge of all the details,¡± Zoey pronounced her condition. ¡°What?¡± they murmured. They did not seem pleased with what they just heard. How could Zoey be the only person in charge of how the project was rolled out? This was unreasonable. ¡°No way. This is the ck family¡¯s project, how can we let an outsider run things?¡± one of them protested. ¡°Yeah! It won¡¯t look good on us if outsiders find out about it!¡± another agreed. Voices of disagreement quickly spread among them. ¡°Zoey, you should stand clear of the ck family¡¯s finances to prevent any misunderstandings, don¡¯t you think so?¡± Jennie suggested. ¡°Yeah, I agree. Imagine what would the old folks make of it?¡± Logan said. ¡°This is my condition. It¡¯s either y¡¯all ept it or just forgo the project,¡± Zoey said adamantly. ¡°Alright then. Grandma and grandpa ept this condition. You will take full charge of the project!¡± Meredith promised. After getting a satisfactory answer, Zoey finally left. After she left, Bailey and other people grumbled. ¡°Dad, mom, how could y¡¯all allow that?¡± ¡°Well, we just need to wait till the projectes to us. By then she won¡¯t even have a say in it,¡± Meredith said gleefully. ¡°But I thought you promised her?¡± someone asked. This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. ¡°I don¡¯t have to admit it! When the timees, all of you just have to be my witnesses and say I never promised her anything.¡± Hearing what Meredith said, the cks smiled slyly. Chapter 728 Chapter 728 They used the same trick all over again. They knew it was someone from the ck family who took the ten million checkst time, yet they used Levi. This time around, they knew Zoey would not stand a single chance against them. However, Quintus was a little worried. He said, ¡°Grandma, that won¡¯t be foolproof right? You still have a reputation to keep.¡± ¡°I will dly trade my reputation for the ck family. Besides, given Zoey¡¯s unswerving loyalty to Levi, this project will ultimately go to him if we allow her to have her way,¡± Meredith said. ¡°True. We should never let Zoey have things her way,¡± Logan and Jennie said. Zoey was too naive to believe the ck family. Meredith was a reliable person in Zoey¡¯s eyes and she took her word for it. But all this was just an illusion. The day went by quickly and atst, the investment conferencemenced. Merchants from all over convened at the exhibition center. Thanks to the copse of the South City Chamber of Commerce, local low-level merchants got the chance to participate. As the person in charge of the event, Levi had to make sure everything worked out well. As soon as he arrived at the exhibition center, a familiar voice held his step. ¡°This must be an unlucky day. I can¡¯t believe we ran into him again!¡± It was Tyler. He and his friends were here for the investment conference as well. Their status gave them all the reason to behave snobbishly¡ªthe Jones family was the biggest yer in the conference today. The South Hampton royal family came second to none. This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. ¡°Are you here for the investment conference?¡± Wales asked. ¡°Else why am I here?¡± Levi said. ¡°Aren¡¯t you just a security guard? Why? Are you here to bid for an investment project too? Or you¡¯re here because you want to sell your identity as the Jones family¡¯s grandson so you can earn some money?¡± Wales teased. Hearing this, Tyler warned Levi, saying, ¡°Don¡¯t let me catch you sneakily using our family¡¯s name. I won¡¯t let you off the hook that easily!¡± ¡°Sadly, I¡¯m not here to bid for an investment project,¡± Levi replied ordingly. ¡°Then?¡± Tyler asked. ¡°I¡¯m here to decide who wins the project,¡± Levi answered. ¡°What a joke! Are you trying you say you¡¯re in charge here?¡± Wales derided. ¡°Not bad! I see you like role ying,¡± Tyler joked, shaking his head in disbelief. Two days ago, Levi said he was the God of War; today, he said he was the chair of the investment conference. ¡­¡­ This was pure foolishness to Tyler. Dude, this is not how you get our family¡¯s attention. You¡¯ll need to have some substance. If your worth were thousands of billions, we might consider taking you in. Or at least, you should be the King of War¡ªelse don¡¯t expect us to receive you as one of us. You¡¯re just a nobody! Levi nced at the Joneses and said, ¡°You guys may leave now. You won¡¯t get anything out of the investment conference today.¡± Chapter 729 Chapter 729 Tyler was taken back. What do you mean? We will not get anything out of the conference today? Are you kidding me? It¡¯s the organizers¡¯ honor our family graced the event today! We won¡¯tnd a good investment deal? That¡¯s utterly preposterous! If our family failed to strike a deal, no one can! Our family controls pretty much everything that happens here. ¡°Don¡¯t be absurd! No one dares to cross the Jones family,¡± Tyler said with a crooked smirk on his face. None of them believed anything of the sort would happen. ¡°Don¡¯t say I didn¡¯t warn you when you get chased outter,¡± Levi advised before striding into the venue. ¡°Hah! What a contemptuous fellow! Who does he think he is? We¡¯ll watch and see who gets driven off later,¡± Tyler said as the lot swaggered in. Upon arrival, the Joneses headed for the front row seat. ¡°Move!¡± Wales yelled as he dismissed those merchants who had already taken their seats in the first row. Everyone was seething in silence¡ªthey knew full well that woe would betide whoever upset the Joneses. But not long after they sat down, a few guards came up to them and started asking them to leave. ¡°You guys can¡¯t sit here, please leave now,¡± they requested. ¡°What?¡± Tyler and the others could not believe they heard the guards right. ¡°What are you talking about?¡± Tyler asked. ¡°Please leave now, you guys are not on the guest list of the conference today,¡± the guards answered. Tyler gave off augh. ¡°Hey, I think you got the wrong people. Don¡¯t you know who we are?¡± he questioned. ¡°Yes, we are well aware that you guys are the Joneses. Please, make a move and leave before we have to chase you all out,¡± the guards said in a serious and harsh tone. Tyler and the others werepletely stunned. What? Wait! Isn¡¯t this what that fellow said earlier on? They are legit asking us to leave? No way! ¡°Well, since you know we are the Joneses, who gave you the guts to ask us to leave?¡± Tyler interrogated. ¡°Please leave now! We are not here to answer questions!¡± the guards ordered.Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. ¡°I¡¯m sorry but there is nothing you can do to make us leave,¡± Tyler said nonchntly. I doubt anyone in the South City has the balls to do anything to us! Wales and the others followed suit and hoarded the seats without moving a muscle. The guards took out their walkie-talkies and asked for aid, ¡°This is Team X speaking, please send back up!¡± In less than a minute, around ten security guards came to the scene. Without another word, the guards dragged them and threw them out of the exhibition center. ¡°Hey? What do you think you¡¯re doing?! Let me go! I¡¯m the eldest son of the Jones family! Don¡¯t you dare touch me!¡± the Joneses started shouting as they struggled to free themselves but to no avail. ¡°Who do you think you are? I¡¯ll make sure you guys pay up!¡± Wales hurled threats at the guards after every one of them was chased out of the center. ¡°Sure! We will be waiting for the Jones family! Make sure you get my name right! I¡¯m South City ck Panther Regiment¡¯s First Lieutenant Sirius!¡± one of the men in uniform retaliated. Chapter 730 Chapter 730 ¡°I¡¯m South City ck Panther Regiment¡¯s Captain Dave!¡± another one reported. ¡°And I¡¯m South City ck Panther Regiment¡¯s First Lieutenant Fillin!¡± another soldier stated. ¡­¡­ After each of them took turns to announce their identity. Tyler and the others were startled. What? The organizers mobilized the military soldiers because of this investment conference? What the heck? ¡°We¡¯re so sorry, we must¡¯ve been out of our mind. Please forgive us,¡± Tyler and Wales quickly apologized. Shoot! What were we thinking? They are the military! I hope this never gets to the God of War! We need to make a good impression! But this is really weird! Why would the investment conference deploy South City Warzone¡¯s military personnel? Also, everything happened exactly as Levi said! Wales and Tyles eyed each other in confusion. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me Levi Garrison is behind this. Is he the person in charge here?¡± Wales asked the others. Tyler frowned as he rubbed his chin, thinking. ¡°This is really weird. We are just here to attend the investment conference. Maybe this really has something to do with Levi Garrison.¡± Just as they were busy trying to figure things out, a car pulled up in front of the exhibition center, and out of the car came Zoey Lopez. She did not go into the center herself, but rather, she sent her secretary. ¡°Tyler, do you know who this woman is? She¡¯s Levi¡¯s wife!¡± Wales did a thorough research about Levi and he knew exactly who this woman was with just a nce. ¡°Let¡¯s go and ask her!¡± Tyler said, leading the others towards Zoey. ¡°Are you Levi¡¯s wife?¡± Tyler inquired. ¡°Yes, and you are?¡± Zoey replied as she squinted her bright and beautiful eyes in confusion. She looked at the man in front of her from the top to the toe, wondering if he was Levi¡¯s friend. ¡°This brat scored big, didn¡¯t he? His wife is too good for him!¡± the Joneses said among themselves. Tyler smiled courteously at the charmingdy and said, ¡°Ms. Lopez, if I were you, I¡¯d take a good look at who I married instead of being too trusting. I don¡¯t know who Levi said he was, but he is not who he imed to be. The Jones family will never acknowledge him and we have nothing to do with him.¡± ¡°Thanks for giving me a forewarning, but don¡¯t you worry. Levi is not even interested in returning to the family,¡± Zoey replied politely but tersely. She would never allow anyone other than herself to criticize Levi¡ªshe would readily defend him in front of others. ¡°Don¡¯t say I didn¡¯t warn you then,¡± Tyler replied with a smirk as all of them turned and left. Zoey watched them leave. A question popped up in her brain when she was talking with Tyler. This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. Is this how Levi nailed the project? The leader of the Morris Group would not just sit and watch. Zoey could not figure out how Levi did it at first, but after talking to Tyler, she thought she knew. Levi probably bid for the project by telling people he was the grandson of the Joneses. If people knew he was a member of a South Hampton royal family like the Jones family, getting a project worth fifty billion would not be a problem at all. So this is how he did it. Zoey felt really touched. She knew how much Levi hated that family, and yet he said he was one of them just to help her get the project. Chapter 731 Chapter 731 Levi revealed his identity ¨C the grandson of the Jones family ¨C to bid this project for me. After the investment conference ended, Zoey¡¯s secretary handed over a project proposal to her excitedly. ¡°Ms. Lopez, we won the bid! We obtained the investment!¡± When Zoey flipped through the project proposal, she couldn¡¯t help but feel shocked. It was indeed a project worth fifty billion of investment. At this moment, Levi happened toe into the room. This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. ¡°Did you get it?¡± He asked smilingly. ¡°Yes, thank you for your help!¡± Zoey immediately thanked him. However, Levi was curious that she didn¡¯t ask him how he won the bid. He wasn¡¯t aware that Zoey thought he utilized his identity as the grandson of the Jones family to bid on the project. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll tell Grandpa the news now.¡± When Zoey returned to the vi of the ck family, almost all family members were already waiting for her. They smiled in unison as soon as Zoey entered the house. ¡°Zoey, how is it?¡± Meredith asked. ¡°Grandma, I did it! I have obtained the fifty-billion project! Here¡¯s the information about the project!¡± When Zoey spoke, she handed over the documents to them. Soon, everyone was overjoyed after reading through the documents. It is indeed a project worth fifty billion. ¡°Zoey you¡¯re really awesome! You achieved it effortlessly!¡± Meredithplimented her. ¡°So, Grandma, you have to keep your word!¡± ¡°First, the ck family, including Mom and Dad, won¡¯t interfere in the rtionship between Levi and me anymore. Second, I will be fully in charge of the project worth fifty billion,¡± Zoey looked at Meredith and said seriously. Puff! All of a sudden, the atmosphere in the living room turned tenser while everyone looked somewhat sulky. Zoey was startled once she noticed the change. What¡¯s going on? The next moment, Meredith asked curiously, ¡°Oh? Did I say that before?¡± Meanwhile, Zoey was stunned when she heard it from Meredith. Bang! She was shocked and rendered speechless as if lightning had struck her. ¡°Grandma, you¡­ what do you mean? Didn¡¯t you make me the promises? Why are you going back on your word?¡± Zoey asked in disbelief. ¡°Zoey, I¡¯m not going back on my word. Instead, I don¡¯t remember I have promised you such things! When did I make the promises?¡± Meredith answered calmly. At the same time, Jennie and Logan added, ¡°That¡¯s right, Zoey, Grandma never made you such promises!¡± ¡°Besides, we were here too when you discussed with Grandma, and you never mentioned such things on that day. Zoey, are you confused? Or did you misremember it? I mean, Grandma never agreed with such things!¡± Furthermore, even Robert interrupted, ¡°Exactly. Zoey, We won¡¯t lie to you! But the truth is you never mentioned such things on that day!¡± ¡°Hahahaha¡­¡± Since the ck family said unanimously, Zoeyughed pitifully. She decided not to argue with them anymore. Chapter 732 Chapter 732 More importantly, she would never win the argument because all members of the ck family ¡°testified¡± that Meredith never promised her. What should I do? At this moment, Robert and Meredith¡¯s attitude flew in the face of her impression of them. Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. She only realized now that they were the same as Grandpa, and to a certain extent, far more shameless than him. How could they trick me into getting the project! They don¡¯t treat me as their family member at all! Now, she began to understand why Levi chose not to acknowledge the Jones family as his family. After all, the more prominent the family was, the more cold-hearted the people were. Zoey sneered, ¡°Grandma, I never thought that you would do such a thing! Your granddaughter is totally surprised!¡± ¡°Zoey, what do you mean? You are disrespecting your elder!¡± Logan immediately scolded. ¡°How dare you disrespect Grandma! Do you want me to p your face?¡± Jennie threatened her too. After a while, Zoey gave them a wry and pitiful smile and said, ¡°Are you stopping me from saying it even after you guys did such a shameless thing?¡± ¡°You deserve to be pped in the face!¡± As soon as Jennie finished, she came up to Zoey and lifted her palm. Nevertheless, Zoey sessfully dodged it. ¡°How dare you resist?¡± Jennie yelled furiously. ¡°Stop it!¡± Before Jennie wanted to continue pping her, Meredith suddenly yelled. As such, Jennie stopped and stood aside while staring at her. Then, Meredith looked at Zoey and said, ¡°Since you contributed a lot to the family, Grandma will take the high road and forgive you! But don¡¯t do it ever again!¡± ¡°Exactly. You¡¯re always obedient, yet what happened to you today? I think you must have learned the bad habits from Levi Garrison!¡± Robert said angrily. Once Robert said it, everyone in the living room seemed to have recalled something. Indeed, Zoey used to be very obedient and won¡¯t disobey us. Why is she different today? After that, Zoey nced at everyone in the room and said, ¡°I don¡¯t want the fifty billion project anymore. Take it if you want! But if any of you wishes to interfere in the rtionship between Levi and me, don¡¯t me me for what I do in response.¡± ¡°Who are you to say such things to us?¡± Robert and Meredith yelled, ¡°As long as we are alive, don¡¯t ever think about being with Levi. We will stop you at all costs!¡± ¡°All of you can¡¯t interfere in the personal matter between the two of us!¡± Zoey flung the door and left once she finished. ¡°Look at her, why she is so bad-tempered now? Will she even respect us if she is really in charge of this project?¡± Jennie was apparently displeased when she said it. ¡°Indeed, she showed no respect to the elders now! I can¡¯t imagine how she will behave in the future!¡± One of them added. Meanwhile, Meredith and Robert were exasperated. ¡°Damn it! She can never be together with Levi Garrison!¡± Meredith scolded. After Zoey ran out of the house, she didn¡¯t cry but remained calm instead. As a matter of fact, after Levi came back to her, she had grown up a lot and became stronger mentally. When Zoey found Levi, she said straightforwardly, ¡°From now on, I will live with you.¡± Levi was stunned for a moment. Nevertheless, his face turned somewhat pale once he sensed that something was wrong. ¡°Did they bully you?¡± Levi asked. Chapter 733 Chapter 733 Since Levi could sense her feelings, Zoey decided to be honest with him. After she exined everything, he said icily, ¡°Let¡¯s go and seek justice from the ck family! We can¡¯t just let it go!¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think it¡¯s necessary. From now on, we will stay away from each other.¡± Apparently, Zoey didn¡¯t wish to return to the miserable ce. ¡°You can¡¯t be soft to them at this juncture! If you are soft to them now, they will take it as a sign of weakness and do it again!¡± Levi said. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go with you!¡± Zoey became more determined after he persuaded her. If a simr incident happened in the past, Zoey would ask Levi to let it go and wouldn¡¯t think of seeking justice. Meanwhile, the ck family was overjoyed because they could reap a profit worth more than ten billion from the project valued at fifty billion. Apart from growing its wealth drastically, the family would also reap more invisible benefits such as fame and clout. ¡°I must admit that Zoey is indeedpetent. After all, she sessfully won the bid that we could never get!¡± ¡°Unfortunately, she isn¡¯t obedient anymore after being mesmerized by Levi. Otherwise, she would help our family to reap even more benefits!¡± Logan and Jennie said discontentedly. After a while, Meredith also added seriously, ¡°I think Levi Garrison most probably brainwashed her!¡± ¡°Oh? Why have youe back?¡± The next moment, they saw Zoey came back to the house with Levi. ¡°I¡¯m here to seek justice!¡± Zoey said coldly before everyone. Initially, she didn¡¯t want to pursue it because no one would help her. Nheless, now that Levi was here with her, she wasn¡¯t afraid anymore. ¡°To seek Justice? Hehe, you even got your reinforcement!¡± ¡°What do you want? Do you want to create havoc in our house with Levi Garrison?¡± Logan and Jennie scolded at them. Also, Meredith gazed at her and asked, ¡°To seek justice? Who are you seeking justice from? When did the ck family owe you justice?¡± ¡°It¡¯s you! Grandma, you owe me justice!¡± Zoey said icily once Meredith finished. ¡°When did I owe you justice?¡± Meanwhile, Meredith asked her again coldly. ¡°I aplished the things that I promised to you, yet what about you? What about your promises to me? Instead, you schemed with all of them by pretending that you didn¡¯t know about the promises. Grandma and Grandpa, I respect you as elders! But what about you? Do you behave like elders when you went back on your word and distorted the truth?¡± She answered ndly. ¡°I think we should punish you!¡± Logan and Jennie rushed toward her at the same time and wanted to p her.Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. Bang! However, Levi threw a kick at Logan and sent him flying before he could even touch Zoey. As such, everyone in the living room was startled and fell silent. When Jennie lifted her hand, he grabbed it with one of his hands and pped her in the face with another. ¡°How dare you touch her? You¡¯re asking for trouble!¡± Since Levi was here, he would never allow them to bully Zoey. On the other hand, the ck family still hadn¡¯t uttered a word as they were totally shocked. After a while, some of them finally broke the silence and yelled, ¡°Levi, how dare you hit them? Do you know you havemitted a grave mistake?¡± Chapter 734 Chapter 734 Jennie covered her swollen face while Logan struggled to stand up. After that, both of them stared at Levi wickedly. Levi nced at Meredith and scolded, ¡°You and the old man are indeed shameless!¡± ¡°Why are we shameless? Besides, who are you to use us of something like this?¡± Meredith asked angrily. ¡°Did you renege on your promises to Zoey?¡± He asked firmly as soon as Meredith finished. ¡°I didn¡¯t renege on any promises. In fact, I never made such promises! Moreover, everyone in the ck family can be my witnesses!¡± Meredith looked unexpectedlyposed even when she was lying. ¡°Exactly! We can testify that she never made any promises to Zoey!¡± ¡°Zoey made this up! There are no promises made whatsoever!¡± The members of the ck family began to argue and asserted that Zoey made everything up. Meanwhile, Zoey couldn¡¯t help but sneer when she felt the cold-heartedness of the ck family once again. ¡°Meredith, do you dare to look me in the eyes?¡± Zoey said furiously. ¡°Why not?¡± Meredith sneered. ¡°How dare you say that you didn¡¯t promise Zoey anything? Look into my eyes and answer me with your conscience. Did you make the promises?¡± Suddenly, Levi interrupted and bellowed at her with a deep voice. Much to everyone¡¯s surprise, Meredith answered hesitantly when she met Levi¡¯s terrifying gaze, ¡°I¡­ I didn¡¯t promise her anything¡­¡± ¡°You hesitated! Zoey is your granddaughter, but is that how you should treat her? Is that how you behave like an elder? Don¡¯t you ever worry that your ancestors will condemn you? s, you used to serve in the military. Is that how you are supposed to deceive your own granddaughter?¡± Levi asked a series of questions and didn¡¯t give her a chance to interrupt. Since Levi was rather aggressive, Meredith was frightened and breathed heavily. As her body was shivering, she dared not to look into his eyes. ¡°Humph! You don¡¯t even have the guts to look at me now. You are clearly lying and feeling guilty about it! Besides, Zoey respects you a lot as an elder. Is that how you should treat her in return?¡± Levi continued to question Meredith. Puff! Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. Actually, Meredith tried to remainposed to disguise her sense of guilt in the first ce. Now that Levi kept triggering her with words, she soon couldn¡¯t help but feel panicked. Since Meredith couldn¡¯t withstand his direct questioning, Robert stood up and yelled, ¡°Who are you to question us?¡± ¡°Well, are you afraid to be questioned by me?¡± Levi couldn¡¯t help butugh when he replied. ¡°Why should we be afraid? The truth is no promises were made!¡± Even though Robert said firmly, he began to sweat from his forehead. The ck family couldn¡¯t help but feel a sense of guilt because he was imposing and aggressive when questioning them. In particr, his eyes looked as sharp as a knife that could pierce through their hearts in no time. As such, many of them were petrified by merely looking into his eyes. ¡°Who are you to question us? This is the house of the ck family. Get out of here now!¡± Bailey suddenly yelled furiously. ¡°That¡¯s right. This is the house of the ck family. An outsider has no right to taunt us here! Get out now! Or else you shouldn¡¯t me us when we resort to violence! At this time, the other members of the ck family were exasperated as well. Chapter 735 Chapter 735 They managed to turn their sense of guilt into a rage and vented it at Levi. ¡°Hehe, no one can force me to leave if we can¡¯t get a satisfying answer tonight!¡± Given that Levi made up his mind to seek justice for Zoey, he refused to settle for less. ¡°Zoey, what¡¯s your motive of bringing along an outsider to make trouble here? Will you be satisfied only after Levi Garrison creates havoc to the ck family?¡± Pam began to target Zoey, knowing that she was apparently more soft-hearted. ¡°I¡­¡± Zoey was lost for words. Nevertheless, Levi stood before her to face the entire ck family and said, ¡°Come and face me! How dare you bully her instead?¡± ¡°Robert ck and Meredith Westbrook, if you two refuse to give us a satisfying answer today, I will not leave!¡± He said determinedly. ¡°Fine! Since you don¡¯t want to leave, I¡¯ll make sure you regret your choice!¡± As Logan was infuriated, he immediately picked up the phone to call his men. Soon, dozens of men with iron rods in their hands surrounded Levi. ¡°Are you certain that you refuse to leave our house? Alright, I will cripple your legs today and ditch you out!¡± Logan sneered at him. At the same time, he could imagine the bloody scene in which they beat the hell out of Levi. Robert and Meredith added heartlessly, ¡°Beat and cripple him! We don¡¯t mind taking care of him for the rest of his life, exactly like how we pet a dog!¡± This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. My goodness! Zoey was nervous when she realized that the ck family was serious about it. They really want to cripple Levi! ¡°Go now!¡± Once Logan gave the order, all of his men rushed toward him. Meanwhile, Zoey almost closed her eyes because she felt hopeless about what would happen next. Bang! She could hear that the brutal fight ensued right after she closed her eyes. Nevertheless, about ten secondster, the living room fell silent. When she opened her eyes, she saw dozens of men rolled on the floor and shrieked in pain. On the other hand, Levi stood still and was safe and sound. Is he that strong? Apart from Zoey, all members of the ck family were startled too. They stared at him and couldn¡¯t believe their eyes. In fact, no one expected that he would be strong enough to defeat dozens of men by himself. Furthermore, Logan, who stood in front and closest to him, couldn¡¯t help but shiver. Aftering up to him, Levi lifted him and threw him out of the living room. Bang! His bones were probably fractured when he fell. The next moment, Levi threw a kick and smashed the table before him. ¡°If we can¡¯t seek justice today, I will resort to violence to solve all problems!¡± He said imposingly. Meanwhile, the entire ck family stayed silent because Levi was proven too strong for them to handle. However, Robert still plucked up the courage and said grumpily, ¡°So, do you want to beat us all?¡± Meredith immediately added, ¡°Touch me, and you will face the consequences!¡± Even Bailey had the cheek to say to Zoey, ¡°Zoey, you have betrayed the family! How dare you inme an outsider to beat us? Are you thinking of killing your family members for the sake of your so-called justice?¡± Chapter 736 Chapter 736 Zoey looked up at Bailey and replied, ¡°I don¡¯t intend to do such things but only to seek justice! Instead, you people menaced and even wanted to beat us. So, we merely exercised the right to self-defense as a result.¡± ¡°Enough! It looks like you have been totally brainwashed by Levi Garrison.¡± Meredith was pissed off and continued, ¡°Justice? No way! I will say this one more time ¨C I never promised you anything! Instead, you made up everything by yourself! Now, I order you to leave our house along with the outsider! This is not the ce for you to make trouble!¡± After meeting Levi¡¯s gaze, Zoey said firmly, ¡°We can leave today on a few conditions. First, the ck family must promise that it will never interfere in the rtionship between Levi and me. Second, I will be fully in charge of the fifty-billion project!¡± ¡°Dream on! This is impossible! We will not agree to it!¡± Robert answered overbearingly, ¡°First, the project worth fifty billion belongs to the ck family and has nothing to do with you. Second, we will stop you from marrying Levi Garrison at all costs!¡± However, Levi interrupted smilingly, ¡°Well, I do have a way to seek justice!¡± After that, he dragged Logan back into the living room and moved toward them. ¡°What¡­ what do you want to do?¡± Meredith and the rest were scared to death. ¡°As I said, violence can solve all problems!¡± Levi sneered. Crack! The next moment, he threw a kick at Logan¡¯s leg and fractured his bones. ¡°Ah¡­¡± Logan looked ferocious and shrieked in pain. At this moment, the entire ck family panicked. ¡°You¡­ don¡¯t act recklessly!¡± Robert advised him. Given that Levi was cruel, they were extremely afraid of the consequences. However, since they still refused to agree to Zoey¡¯s demands, Levi announced smilingly, ¡°Another leg!¡± Crack! The ck family was terrified when Logan shrieked pitifully once again. Levi Garrison is a terrifying man! ¡°Zoey, did you see what he did? Why didn¡¯t you stop him!¡± Bailey yelled at Zoey. Nevertheless, Zoey answered ndly, ¡°To tell you the truth, it was actually Levi who obtained the project worth fifty billion! He did it on one condition: I have to be fully in charge of it! You have only yourself to me for everything that turned out this way!¡± ¡°What?¡± The ck family was startled. ¡°Next will be his arms!¡± Levi sneered ndly. ¡°Grandpa, Grandma, please save me¡­ I don¡¯t want to die¡­¡± Logan peed his pants because he was frightened.This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. ¡°Levi, please don¡¯t do it!¡± At this time, Russell, who was on duty today, returned to the vi. Meanwhile, the ck family was relieved to see Russel because the backbone of the family had finally arrived. Bailey and some of them immediately screamed, ¡°Russell, take down this wild animal now! He beat and hurt a lot of people just now!¡± Much to their surprise, Russell kneeled before Levi and begged, ¡°Levi, please give me a chance and don¡¯t make it difficult for the ck family.¡± Russell was well aware of the severe consequences if Levi was infuriated, yet the ck family didn¡¯t understand it. Moreover, he couldn¡¯t do something that amounted to a disciplinary offense. Since Levi¡¯s identity was highly ssified, he had to keep it secret at all costs. Chapter 737 Chapter 737 ¡°I can leave only after I have sought justice for Zoey!¡± Levi replied emotionlessly. ¡°Grandpa, Grandma, what have you done?¡± After asking them, Russell eventually got the full picture of the incident. ¡°Grandpa, Grandma, you must be fair to Zoey, or else this will never end! Let me handle this!¡± Russell made the order. Meredith and Robert looked at each other but dared not reject his suggestion. In fact, they had no choice but topromise to prevent Levi from creating havoc. ¡°Besides, you must write it down and affix your seal!¡± Levi demanded. ¡°Hey! Don¡¯t go overboard!¡± Meredith yelled. Much to her surprise, Russell immediately persuaded her and said ¡°Grandma, listen to me. Write down their demands on a paper!¡± Atst, Meredith had no choice but to write down two statements to fulfill her promises to Zoey. This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. ¡°Also, you must apologize!¡± Levi added. ¡°Nonsense. You are going overboard!¡± Meredith refused since she felt that the dignity of the family was at stake. ¡°Grandpa, Grandma, please save me¡­¡± At this time, Logan begged them again because he felt that his arms were almost broken. ¡°Alright, Zoey. It¡¯s Grandma¡¯s fault. I¡¯m sorry!¡± Meredith finally apologized to Zoey. ¡°Grandma, I hope that it won¡¯t happen again. But still, I¡¯ve always respected you,¡± She replied composedly. ¡°You¡­¡± Meredith was exasperated deep in her heart. She would always remember that this was the most humiliating day to her. Much to her surprise, the humiliating day hadn¡¯te to an end yet. After Meredith apologized to Zoey, Russell continued, ¡°Grandma, I think you owe Levi justice concerning the incident about the check.¡± ¡°What? Russell, you¡­¡± Meredith got increasingly nervous again. Russell brought Zeek, the servant of the ck family, into the living room and continued, ¡°Tell us everything about the check, or else I will send you to prison. Remember, I have all the evidence!¡± Hence, Zeek had no choice but to exin honestly, ¡°I took the check! It has nothing to do with Mr. Garrison!¡± ¡°My god! What have we done?¡± At this time, Meredith felt humiliated but could do nothing about the dramatic turn of events. From now on, she would be embarrassed whenever she saw Levi and Zoey. On the other hand, Zoey was overjoyed that Levi finally cleared his name. However, she didn¡¯t expect that the ck family had been doing simr despicable things in the past. ¡°Grandpa, Grandma, this is just too much!¡± Zoey scolded angrily. ¡°We did it for your own good. You will understand our kindness one day.¡± Robert said. Atst, Zoey and Levi left the vi of the ck family after seeking justice. ¡°From now on, no one can ever bully you. Tell me if someoneys his hands on you again!¡± Levi reminded her. On the other hand, the ck family fell silent once they left. This was perhaps the most humiliating day in the history of the ck family. Although Levi overbearingly made all sorts of demands, they could do nothing about it. Hence, they were infuriated and could hardly ept the oue. Also, they were exasperated that Logan¡¯s legs were broken by Levi. ¡°No way! I can never let it go!¡± Meredith said grumpily, ¡°Exactly. If we let it go now, the ck family will hang its head in shame forever!¡± Soon, all members of the ck family looked ferocious because they shared the same feeling. Chapter 738 Chapter 738 Logan was the most furious among all of them because his legs were broken. After a while, he said angrily, ¡°I swear to take revenge against Levi Garrison!¡± Even Jennie added, ¡°I will tell this to the Davies family now. I¡¯m sure they will find Levi Garrison and beat the crap out of him at all costs!¡± At this time, all members of the ck family held deep grudges against him and desperately wanted payback. Even though Russell remained silent, he would stop them from taking revenge against Levi if that really happened. Meanwhile, once they left the vi of the ck family, Zoey heaved a long sigh of relief and shouted, ¡°It feels so good!¡± For many years, she tolerated both the Lopez and the ck families and had never been so firm like today. She was especially overjoyed when Meredith was forced to apologize and fulfill her promises. ¡°By the way, you looked terrifying just now. I didn¡¯t expect you would break Logan¡¯s legs!¡± As Zoey spoke, she was still a little shocked and looked at Levi curiously. ¡°They deserved to be beaten! Worse things might befall them if they p you.¡± Levi replied. As soon as Levi finished, she hugged him and could feel the warmth exuded from him. Levi dared to go against the prominent families and even fought the entire ck family for me. Even if he has nothing left and bes a nobody in the future, I will be with him forever! Atst, they chose a house built by the Triple Group. Zoey was satisfied with it because the house was near herpany. In that case, she wouldn¡¯t go homete even if she had to work overtime in thepany. Also, she could avoid being disturbed by the ck family since the house was far from theirs. ¡°Should we get married as soon as possible?¡± It appeared that Zoey couldn¡¯t wait anymore. She felt that it would be a ticking bomb so long as they weren¡¯t married. However, Levi answered smilingly, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Others can never interfere with our rtionship. Besides, I haven¡¯t finished preparing the surprise for you.¡± ¡°Alright! In that case, I¡¯ll wait for the day when you marry me!¡± Zoey looked forward to their wedding very much. From now on, she had to shoulder heavy responsibilities. Apart from the Oriental Star Group, she had to be in charge of the fifty-billion project. On the other hand, Levi seemed to have more leisure timetely. He would asionally check the progress of building their house for marriage. Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. The news about the arrival of Western Region¡¯smander-in-chief Ezra Williamson at South City in a few days had be a popr topic among the residents. After all, Ezra wanted to publicize his visit so that everyone in the city was aware of his arrival. Hence, many wealthy and powerful figures in the city had prepared a grand wee ceremony for him. The Jones family even blockaded half of the airport with the help of its connections to wee Ezra. Furthermore, the Jones family hade all the way from South Hampton to Sapphire Vi to ensure that the preparation went well. ¡°Did you hear me? You must prepare everything perfectly for the wee ceremony tomorrow!¡± Michael purposely reminded his employees. The next day, the entire T1 airport terminal of the South City International Airport was blockaded. Michael and the Joneses were waiting at the airport to wee Ezra. Moreover, all prominent families in South City had been here to wee his arrival as well. The only group that wasn¡¯t here were the ones from the warzone. After all, it was reported outside of South City that Ezra came to the city for treatment and rest. Nevertheless, it was actually an excuse to confuse the enemy because Ezra was safe and sound. After waiting for quite some time, Ezra finally came out of the airport. Chapter 739 Chapter 739 Michael brought celebrities with him as the weingmittees, ¡°Wee, Chief Williamson! You¡¯ve been fighting hard at the frontline, so we thank you for your service!¡± ¡°On behalf of the Jones family, I would like to express our highest respect!¡± Michael almost knelt in respect of Ezra before he was stopped. ¡°You¡¯re too kind, Mr. Jones. I was only carrying out my duty,¡± responded Ezra who was dressed casually. After all, his excuse foring back was to recover from his injuries. Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. ¡°Our family made this banner just for you, Chief Williamson.¡± Written on the banner, which Michael ordered to be presented, was ¡°National Treasure¡±. Although the Jones family was only doing that as a form of ttery, Ezra was definitely qualified to have that title bestowed on him. With a wide grin on his face, Ezra epted the banner, ¡°You would not have spoilt me with such ttery if you knew of the prodigy in your family.¡± Before Ezra came over, he did some research on the rtionship between Levi and the Jones family, and what he found out was how foolish the Joneses had been to not recognize the nation¡¯s God of War in their midst. Instead, they put their effort on ttering me. ¡°Pardon me, Chief Williamson. A prodigy in our family, you said?¡± ¡°Were you referring to my son, Anson? I heard that he¡¯s reached the top ranks in the Iron Brigade and that he¡¯s be the right-hand man of their God of War,¡± asked Michael excitedly. ¡°What?¡± eximed Ezra in bafflement. I know everyone in the Iron Brigade¡¯s top brass, and none of them has the name ¡®Anson.¡¯ Much less the right-hand man to God of War. What a load of bullsh*t! ¡°Yes, that¡¯s the one!¡± Ezra was only giving Michael a perfunctory answer, but it was enough to convince Michael. Anson really is the right-hand man to the God of War! ¡°We, the Jones family, finally showed our strength!¡± shouted Michael in excitement. Ezra wanted so badly to knock Michael on the head for his ignorance. The Jones family has already shown their strength with the God of War of the nation. ¡°This way, please. We¡¯ve prepared the perfect ce for you to heal your injuries, Chief Williamson,¡± invited Michael. Since he was there to put on a show anyway, Ezra epted the kind offer. ¡°After you, Mr. Jones.¡± Michael was thrilled to see Ezra epting his invitation because that meant Ezra recognized the Jones family as allies. Convinced that he had be allies with both the God of War and Ezra, Michael was walking with his head held high. Nobody would dare oppose the Jones family now! In the end, Ezra decided to stay at Sapphire Vi, where the Joneses prepared a grand feast for him. The Joneses were pleased to see Ezra epting whatever kindness they had to offer because that meant their rtionship with Ezra would only be stronger. On the other hand, the people disagreed with Ezra leaving the warzone and spending his time in luxury with the rich and the famous. Chapter 740 Chapter 740 Within a short time, Ezra¡¯s poprity dropped significantly. People were even going to Sapphire Vi deliberately to scold Ezra. ¡°Don¡¯t mind them, Chief Williamson. They¡¯re just jealous that we have you as our guest,¡±forted Michael with a smile. This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. ¡°We¡¯ve built a statue for the God of War and we¡¯d like to know what you think. What do you say, Chief Williamson?¡± asked Tyler. ¡°Sure.¡± Afterward, Ezra followed Tyler and the others to the city center, where the ten-meter-high statue had been erected. ¡°What do you think, Chief Williamson? If you¡¯re satisfied with it, we can erect one for you too!¡± offered Tyler eagerly. Seeing how Ezra was frowning at the statue, Michael and Tyler started to get nervous. Is he not satisfied with the statue? If he¡¯s not, that¡¯s going to spell trouble for us. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Chief Williamson?¡± inquired Michael. ¡°Whose statue is this?¡± asked Ezra. ¡°It¡¯s the God of War himself!¡± ¡°Do you know what he looks like?¡± Ezra¡¯s question hit the nail on the head. ¡°We don¡¯t an actual photo of him. But from the information that we¡¯ve gathered, that¡¯s what he looks like,¡± exined Tyler. ¡°Bullsh*t! He doesn¡¯t look like that! The God of War looks like¡­ him!¡± Suddenly, Ezra pointed at Levi. ¡°Isn¡¯t that Levi?¡± asked Michael as the shocked Joneses turned to look at Levi, who just happened to be nearby. Could Levi really be the God of War himself? Levi did mention that he¡¯s the God of War. He even imed to be the person in charge of the investment conference and drove our family out. Could it really be him? Ezra then continued, ¡°You can¡¯t just say that¡¯s the God of War based on the information you found online! That¡¯s like randomly picking a stranger on the streets and calling him the God of War since nobody¡¯s actually seen him before.¡± ¡°Phew! As long as it¡¯s not Levi.¡± Michael and the others breathed a sigh of relief when they realized that Ezra pointed at Levi randomly. ¡°One more thing. the God of War definitely hates things like statues. If you don¡¯t want to get on his bad side, you better remove it soon,¡± warned Ezra coldly. ¡°Really?¡± Tyler and Wales exchanged perplexed looks with each other because they could not believe that Levi was actually right about the God of War¡¯s hate for statues. The two still felt like something was off though. After the statue had been removed, Ezra made up an excuse to leave. ¡°Shadow, follow Chief Williamson and report his whereabouts to me. Do what you can to protect him,¡± ordered Michael. After receiving his order, Shadow followed Ezra all the way to a remote alley and saw Ezra knelt before a man. Chapter 741 Chapter 741 ¡°God of War, my lord. This is Ezra Williamson, King of War of the Western Region, at your service!¡± shouted Ezra. ¡°Get up. There¡¯s no need for such formalities.¡± Naturally, the person standing before Ezra turned out to be Levi. Shadow, the most skillful of the Jones family, was shocked to find out that Levi was the God of War all along. Ezra wasn¡¯t pointing randomly after all. Levi¡¯s the real deal! The God of War looks like Levi because he is Levi! Still stunned by his discovery, Shadow suddenly heard a voice asking him, ¡°This the second time that you¡¯ve followed me. Do you really have to wait for me to call you out?¡± Shoot! I¡¯ve been spotted! Did he say ¡®the second time¡¯? Shadow trembled with fear when he realized that Levi had spotted him. Thinking that he was the best there was at hiding, Shadow never expected to be discovered by anyone. Now that the God of War had discovered him, Shadow, d in ck, was convinced toe out to the open willingly. He then knelt before Levi and pleaded, ¡°Forgive me, God of War! I only followed you because I was ordered to do so.¡± ¡°If I wanted it, you¡¯d be dead already,¡± stated Levi coldly. ¡°Go back to the shadows. I need you to take care of those who might follow uster,¡± ordered Ezra who needed Shadow to deal with the spies from Wheldrake. ¡°Understood!¡± responded Shadow before disappearing again. Ezra then informed Levi seriously, ¡°My lord, I¡¯ll attack Wheldrake tonight when they least expect it.¡± ¡°So soon?¡± asked Levi looking surprised, for he thought Ezra was going to stay a few more days. ¡°The people will only hate me more if I stay any longer. Besides, there¡¯s no better time than tonight. Once Kirin¡¯s done gathering the Beasts, we¡¯ll strike at midnight!¡± ¡°Whatever you do, just don¡¯t die on me!¡± encouraged Levi before giving Ezra a strong pat on the shoulder. ¡°So I¡¯ve heard that you¡¯re remarrying Ms. Zoey soon. Unfortunately, I wouldn¡¯t be able to attend the wedding, but you can be sure you¡¯ll get my gift!¡± ¡°Come, meet my soon-to-be wife!¡± Levi then brought the excited Ezra to thepany. Looking at the stranger beside Levi, Zoey was a little dumbfounded. On the other hand, Ss was about to explode with excitement when she saw Ezra. It¡¯s Ezra Williamson! Chief of the Western Region! My true superior! Ss was so excited that she stumbled onto the ground before greeting Ezra, ¡°Hello¡­ Hello, Chief.¡± After looking at Ezra for quite a while, that was the only greeting Ss coulde up with. ¡°Chief?¡± Zoey was as surprised as she was perplexed by Ss¡¯ greeting. This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. Why did Ss call him ¡®Chief¡¯? Is that his title? ¡°Hello there. Try not to get too excited,¡± advised Ezra before shifting his focus to Zoey, ¡°Nice to meet you, Ms. Zoey. I¡¯m Ezra, a good friend of Levi¡¯s. We came from the same ce.¡± Chapter 742 Chapter 742 Zoey thought Ezra meant that he and Levi came out of the same prison. ¡°Nice to meet you too. Please, sit. Have some tea, Ss.¡± Zoey was being very hospitable. ¡°Thank you, but I¡¯m good. I have to go soon. Levi told me about the wedding, which I, unfortunately, can¡¯t attend, but I have something for you.¡± Ezra then took out an army-green box, and inside it was a gold medal inscribed with the words ¡®King of the West.¡¯ It was a symbolic medal, made of pure gold, awarded to themander-in-chief of the Nine Warzones. Zoey could see Ezra¡¯s utmost sincerity when he gifted her with the medal. ¡°You should just take it. Ol¡¯ Williamson here really wants you to have it,¡± advised Levi. Not knowing the true value of the pure gold medal, Zoey took the medal from Ezra after thanking him. Ss was stunned at the sight of the medal handed over to Zoey. In a certain sense, one couldmand the entire army of the Western Region with that medal, so that meant Zoey had an army in the palm of her hand. After bidding Zoey goodbye, Levi and Ezra went to the city streets and sat down at a barbecue stall before Kirin and the others soon arrived. It was a rare moment indeed for the brothers-in-arms to have such a leisure time together. The moment Kirin saw Ezra, he startedining about how Ezra was going to take the Beasts away from him. ¡°Don¡¯t get your panties in a bunch! I¡¯ll return them to you once I win the war. I¡¯ll even add in somedies from Wheldrake. How does that sound?¡± asked Ezra. ¡°Forget thedies! You better bring them back unharmed. Not even a single hair lost!¡± Kirin was treating the Beasts like a bunch of babies. ¡°Whatever you say. I¡¯ll be in the battlefield myself by then, and I¡¯ll die before I let anything happen to your boys.¡± Ezra then downed his hard liquor. This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. ¡°Now that¡¯s what I want to hear! But you better make it back alive. Otherwise, who¡¯s going to send my boys back to me?¡± toasted Kirin. Looking at how the two were bickering, Levi could not help but let out a heartyughter. As much as the two liked to bicker like children, Levi knew that they would both give their lives to protect each other on the battlefield. At that moment, a group of men appeared on the street with knives and sticks in their hands. Watching them from the darkness was both Jennie and Logan in a wheelchair who wanted to exact their vengeance on Levi. Logan swore to break Levi¡¯s limbs and keep any doctor from treating them in time so that he would lose them forever. The goal was to make sure Levi stay bedridden for the rest of his life. As for the ck family, after Levi offended and angered them just a few days before, they expected nothing less to happen to Levi. Chapter 743 Chapter 743 Only getting Levi bedridden would relieve them of their hate for him. ¡°I¡¯ll make him pay!¡± promised Logan viciously. To live up to that promise, Logan had hired dozens of brutes to get the job done. While Levi, Ezra, and the others were reminiscing about the good old days, they suddenly noticed a crowd of people approaching them. Every one of them looked vicious and was armed with sticks and clubs. Annoyed at the sight, Ezra, Kirin, and the others put their liquor down and frowned at the crowd. ¡°You guys carry on. They¡¯re here for me, so I¡¯ll handle them,¡± notified Levi. ¡°Your business is our business. There¡¯s no need for you to move a muscle when you¡¯ve got us around,¡± assured Ezra with a smirk. Cursed with a bad temper, Ezra had always been the most ruthless killing machine in the army, and he would violently mow down anyone who dared to touch Levi. Suddenly, Levi smirked, for Shadow and the Jones family¡¯s elites had appeared, ¡°Looks like we don¡¯t have to do anything at all.¡± After figuring out who the Shadow was, the brutes got so terrified that they begged for mercy before running off. Watching from afar, Logan and Jennie were puzzled by the situation. ¡°What happened?¡± ¡°The Jones family, royalties of Erudia, is watching over this street!¡± exined the head of the brutes. ¡°What? Did you mean the Jones family of South Hampton? Ezra Williamson of the Western Region must be on this street then!¡± stated Logan whose face quickly turned pale. If Ezra knew about this, both the ck and Davies family would be ruined! N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. ¡°Then we better run! We¡¯re no match to either Ezra or the Joneses,¡± urged Logan. Before leaving, Jennie took another look at Levi, ¡°You got lucky this time. Let¡¯s see how long that luck lasts.¡± ¡°We¡¯ll get our chance. For now, we live to fight another day,¡± advised Logan who was terror-stricken. After the gathering, Ezra went back to Sapphire Vi while Shadow reported to Michael. ¡°So what did Ezra do today?¡± inquired Michael before the Joneses all looked expectantly at Shadow. ¡°He¡­ He went to see the¡­ God of War.¡± At that moment, Shadow, who was usually calm like the ocean, was short of breath and seemed extremely abnormal. After all, that discovery was the most shocking thing in his life. ¡°What? The God of War?¡± The Joneses were more concerned about the God of War than how abnormally Shadow was acting. ¡°Well, what does he look like?¡± asked Tyler eagerly, who did put in a lot of effort to find out what the God of War looks like for the statue. Chapter 744 Chapter 744 ¡°The God of War is¡­ is Levi,¡± stuttered Shadow. ¡°You mean the God of War really does look like Levi?¡± Michael misunderstood what Shadow was trying to tell them. ¡°I thought Chief Williamson was just randomly pointing at somebody. I didn¡¯t expect them to really look alike,¡± stated Tyler and the others. Shadow nodded helplessly, ¡°Yes, they do look alike.¡± ¡°Shadow, you should¡¯ve notified us sooner so that we can all go see the God of War himself. What a shame!¡± sighed Michael. ¡°He¡¯s right. You really should¡¯ve let us know sooner!¡± The others joined Michael to me Shadow, who was then left with no choice but to provide an excuse, ¡°There was a group of trouble-makers approaching the God of War and his friends. I waste because I had to take care of them first.¡± ¡°What? There was a group of people who dared to go up against the God of War?¡± Michael found it hard to believe while the rest of the family got anxious. ¡°I¡¯ve already looked into it. It¡¯s the ck family,¡± revealed Shadow. Michael then gave an order, ¡°Wace, go to the cks and teach them a lesson! It seemed that they¡¯re forcing my hand to destroy them.¡± Before Logan and Jennie even had the time to inform the ck family of what happened, Wace and his men stormed in. After Wace announced his identity, Meredith and the others were more than surprised. He¡¯s a South Hampton royalty! Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. His family is much stronger than the Gates or Caesar family. Every member of the ck family quickly greeted Wace courteously. ¡°Did you, or did you not, make trouble on Peace Road just now?¡± asked Wace. The cks¡¯ eyes were wide open when they realized how much trouble they were in. ¡°Speak!¡± roared Wace. ¡°Yes¡­ Yes, it was us. We¡¯re dealing with some personal matter,¡± Logan and Jennie quickly came clean. p! Wace walked up to the two and gave them both ten hard ps on the cheek, after which their face got badly swollen. While Logan¡¯s face darkened, Jennie cried in pain. Why do we keep getting hit these days? ¡°Do you have any idea who¡¯s on Peace Road? How dare you send a group of trouble-makers to where the God of War and Chief Williamson are! You¡¯re this close to disappearing from the face of the earth.¡± Wace then kicked Logan off his wheelchair while Meredith and Robert¡¯s faces turned pale after hearing Wace¡¯s words. The God of War himself? How can that be? The ck family could not believe who they almost offended. ¡°You guys better do some serious reflecting. If this happens again, I¡¯ll make sure the ck family is turned to dust!¡± Warned Wace before he stormed off and left the ck family to ruminate in dead silence. Our family was this close to being ended. Chapter 745 Chapter 745 ¡°I can¡¯t believe the luck Levi had! How did he just happen to be around both the God of War and Ezra?¡± ¡°Well, I can¡¯t believe we almost ruined our family for going after Levi.¡± Meredith and the others still found it hard to believe that they brushed shoulders with the God of War and almost got wiped out. On the inte, more and more people were starting to call Ezra a deserter who abused his authority and brought harm to the people. It was obvious that someone from Wheldrake orchestrated the online activities, for the people of Wheldrake hated Ezra for how he had defeated them. Even if they could not beat him on the battlefield, they could still ruin him with the power of public opinion on the inte. At midnight, Ezra sneaked out of Sapphire Vi to meet with the Beasts, who were already prepared to head off to the Western Region with him. Before dawn, Wheldrake was suddenly attacked in the Western Region. N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. With unmatched strength, a thousand troops attacked head-on and broke through the four lines of defense surrounding Wheldrake before Ezra¡¯s army in the Western Region joined in to press their attack. Wheldrake waspletely defeated on the battlefield as they kept retreating from the frontline. The stalemate between the two sides was no more, and the battle was aplete victory for Ezra and his army. Erudia began to cheer for Ezra when they realized it was all in his n all along. After hearing of Ezra¡¯s victory, Levi could not be prouder of the soldiers he had trained. Both Ezra and the Beasts. ¡°When you get back, Ezra, I¡¯ll personally see to it that you get a feast to celebrate!¡± Levi contacted Ezra the second he caught wind of the good news. People were praising Ezra for his valor, and the Beasts made their debut. It was a battle to be recorded in the annals of history. Even the God of War was given some credit, but the Jones family got nothing but embarrassment. All of South City wasughing at the Joneses for panicking over Ezra¡¯s disappearance that night. It was only then that the Joneses realized they were part of Ezra¡¯s n, so that meant they were due some credit for the great victory. But the Joneses were not happy about that because they did not achieve their goal after all. What they cared about was their own interests, not the welfare of Erudia. ¡°We¡¯ve be the joke of the city and he just left?¡± The Joneses were not satisfied with the oue at all. Michael shook his head, ¡°We can¡¯t just let him go like that. We haven¡¯t even met the God of War yet!¡± ¡°Is that even possible?¡± Members of the family were skeptical. ¡°Chief Williamson has already confirmed it. Anson is an elite in the Iron Brigade and the right-hand man to the God of War himself. If we were to request to meet the God of War as Anson¡¯s family, I believe it would work,¡± exined Michael. ¡°You¡¯re right! There must be a reason why the God of War took care of Elijah for us,¡± agreed Tyler. ¡°Thene with me to the South City Warzone and we¡¯ll meet the God of War himself!¡± Chapter 746 Chapter 746 Afterward, Michael arrived in the South City Warzone with the other Joneses, where they were stopped at the entrance. ¡°State your business.¡± ¡°Let me introduce myself,rade. I¡¯m Michael Jones of the Jones family in South Hampton. We¡¯re here to see the God of War!¡± stated Michael with a smile. ¡°What? The God of War?¡± the sentry was puzzled by Michael¡¯s words. Not even we, the sentries, have seen him before, much less this random person. Besides, the God of War¡¯s identity is top secret, so not just anybody can meet him. ¡°Do you think this is funny, sir?¡± asked the sentry. ¡°We¡¯re not pulling your leg. Please just inform the God of War. Tell him that Anson¡¯s family hase to see him. That¡¯s Anson of the Iron Brigade,¡± exined Michael panickily. Even though the sentry had no idea who Anson was, his face turned pale at the mention of the Iron Brigade. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll notify them. You wait here!¡± After the sentry left to pass the information along, Michael boasted proudly, ¡°See how well-known Anson is? His name was all it took to get the soldier moving.¡± ¡°Uncle Anson is impressive indeed! He¡¯s the hope of our family!¡± agreed the Joneses. Because it was the God of War whom Michael requested to meet, the news quickly reached Mike, the commander-in-chief in the South City Warzone, and the deputymander-in-chief. ¡°What? Here to see the God of War?¡± This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. ¡°Who the hell is Anson? I¡¯ve never heard of him!¡± Everyone was perplexed by the news before Alfie of the Dragon Legion reported, ¡°I¡¯ve found him! Anson Jones is just a regr soldier, not a general in the Iron Brigade.¡± ¡°How can a regr soldier possibly be the right-hand man to the God of War?¡± Mike squinted in bafflement. ¡°Run a background check on the Jones family!¡± ordered Mike. Soon, everyone on the scene was shocked by the result they got. ¡°Michael Jones is the grandfather of the God of War.¡± Not familiar with the rtionship between Levi and the Joneses, Mike and the others¡¯ faces darkened when they got the news. ¡°Hurry up and invite Mr. Jones in! Forget it, I¡¯ll invite him myself!¡± Mike hurried to the entrance with a group of people. ¡°Hello, Mr. Jones. I¡¯m Mike Pence,mander-in-chief in the South City Warzone. Please, doe in.¡± One by one, Mike and the others introduced themselves before inviting the Joneses into the warzone. Every member of the Jones family was thrilled by the hospitality. The Jones family¡¯s about to rise! Just mentioning Anson¡¯s name was enough to get themander-in-chief and his deputies to wee us. This indirectly speaks of Anson¡¯s importance in the Iron Brigade. The right-hand man to the God of War is indeed important enough to make the entire South City Warzone tremble! We¡¯re invited in like VIPs! Chapter 747 Chapter 747 Michael¡¯s heart was racing in excitement, but he tried his best to contain his emotion. We¡¯ll soon be one of the wealthiest family in Erudia! The other Joneses were almost just as excited as Michael was. What they did not know was that it was all because of Levi. Otherwise, they would not even have made it past the gate. Hearing that Alfie was the leader of the Iron Brigade, Michael had to ask, ¡°Mr. Steele, how¡¯s Anson doing in the Iron Brigade?¡± ¡°Well¡­ ¡° Alfie hesitated with his answer, for even though Anson was but a regr soldier, he was the uncle of the God of War. ¡°He¡¯s excellent! You can say he¡¯s one of Iron Brigade¡¯s most important members,¡± answered Alfie awkwardly. The scene was simr to when the ck family asked him about Russell. ¡°Great! That¡¯s wonderful to hear!¡± Michael wasughing out loud with satisfaction while those at the South City Warzone looked perplexed. What a strange reaction. His grandson is the God of War! Michael and the other Joneses were taken to the reception room, where they received the highest level of hospitality. Throughout their stay, they were apanied by Mike personally. Michael was overjoyed to see how well they were taken care of because that spoke to Anson¡¯s level of importance. ¡°That boy should¡¯ve told us how important he is in the army!¡± mumbled Michael to himself. ¡°Mr. Jones, the South City Warzone would like to present a banner to the Jones family.¡± notified Mike before ordering his man, ¡°Bring the banner!¡± Soon, someone came into the room with a banner, and on it was ¡®The pir of the nation.¡¯ When The Joneses saw it, they were so excited that they could no longer remain seated. ¡°This is for us?¡± asked Michael in delight as he did not expect to receive a banner after giving one to Ezra. ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± ¡°On mymand. Salute!¡± ordered Mike to his man on the scene. ¡°The son of the Jones family has served well to protect our nation!¡± ¡°Thank you! I¡¯m very proud of him!¡± responded Michael with a burst of heartyughter. This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. The other Joneses were just as exhrated to receive such an honor. We have a pir of the nation in our family! The Jones family will never be the same again because we can now rival the top family in South Hampton. The only problem was that Michael and Mike were not referring to the same person. Mike was presenting the banner because of Levi while Michael thought it was because of Anson. Nheless, both sides were happy with the oue. On top of that, Mike made them a promise, ¡°From now on, if the Jones family needs anything, all you have to do is ask.¡± Chapter 748 Chapter 748 ¡°Wonderful! This is just marvelous!¡± eximed Michael, who was already fantasizing about ascending to the top in South Hampton. Although he was utterly thrilled, Michael did not forget their purpose of going to the South City Warzone. ¡°Commander-in-chief, is the God of War avable to see us?¡± asked Michael with a smile. Original content from N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Let me find out.¡± It was only after calling Levi that Mike realized it was all a big misunderstanding, for Levi no longer wanted anything to do with the Joneses. I knew it! Why would Michaele here to see Levi if they¡¯re really that close! I can¡¯t even have the banner back since it¡¯s already been gifted. ¡°Get them out of there now!¡± Even though that was Levi¡¯s order before hanging up, Mike could not just drive the Joneses out like that. ¡°Apologies, Mr. Jones, but the God of War is not avable at the moment and we don¡¯t have the authority to be informed of his location. I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll have to wait for our call,¡± informed Mike euphemistically. ¡°That¡¯s fine.¡± After what they had received, the Joneses had no regrets about going over to the South City Warzone, even if they did not get to meet the God of War. After all, they had already seen how important Anson was in the army. ¡°From now on, the Jones family will rule South Hampton!¡± eximed Michael ambitiously. The rest of the Jones family was also just as excited, especially Tyler and Wales. As members of the Prince Gang in South Hampton, their status was mediocre at best. Once we announce our rtionship with the God of War, I, Tyler Jones, would finally ascend to the highest position in the Prince Gang, that is, the title of ¡®prince!¡¯ ¡°How fortunate of us! I thought we¡¯d be ruined by the warlord, Elijah. Now that the God of War himself is on our side, Elijah will be under our thumb!¡± boasted Wace and a few others. ¡°We¡¯re right to not let Levi, that low-life, into our family. He¡¯d only be an embarrassment to us!¡± sighed Wales in relief before Michael gave him a look, ¡°Never mention that name again! He¡¯s unworthy of discussion! Now even less so, considering our current status. He doesn¡¯t deserve to be my grandson!¡± Suddenly, Shadow appeared, ¡°Master, you might want to keep that to yourself.¡± He was worried about the trouble they might get themselves in if the God of War heard those words. ¡°What does that mean, Shadow?¡± inquired Michael curiously. ¡°No matter what, you can¡¯t change the fact that Mr. Garrison¡¯s your grandson. I believe that it¡¯d better for you and your family if you keep your thoughts about Levi to yourself,¡± exined Shadow. ¡°What are you trying to say, exactly? And why do you seem different? You used to hate speaking out. What happened to you?¡± Michael sensed that something was off, but he was not aware of the fact that Shadow knew Levi was the God of War. Chapter 749 Chapter 749 ¡°Forgive me. I talked too much,¡± apologized Shadow, who was actually trying to hint at Michael. Unfortunately, Michael thought too little of Levi to ever expect him to be anyone important. To show their new status, the Joneses returned to South Hampton with the two banners held high and pping in the wind. For the time being, the ck family was afraid to go after Levi while Zoey got busy with work. Besides working on a fifty-billion project, Oriental Star Group had recently released a big-budget movie that starred Helena. The movie became a legend in the industry for breaking the record when it made more than one billion in just three days. Iris entered Zoey¡¯s office when Zoey was still busy at work. ¡°Huh? What¡¯s this?¡± Iris could not help but pick up the dark green box she saw on the desk. ¡°Can I take a look?¡± ¡°Sure.¡± After opening the box, Iris was curious to see a gold medal inside. ¡°What does ¡®King of the West¡¯ mean? Could it be referring to the king of the Western Region?¡± ¡°He led the attack that defeated Wheldrake, and it was all over the news,¡± stated Iris casually, but Ss, who was just beside them, was shocked to see Iris figuring it out so quickly. Does that mean we¡¯re exposed? Zoey raised her head and chuckled in response, ¡°This is a wedding gift from a good friend of Levi¡¯s. I don¡¯t even know what ¡®King of the West¡¯ means.¡± She had also heard the news, but there was no way she could have known that Ezra was the King of the West. He was drinking with Levi the night the battle happened. How could it be him on the battlefield? It¡¯s not like Ezra can teleport! ¡°A friend of Levi¡¯s, you said? Must be my mistake then,¡± responded Iris naturally. There¡¯s no way that any friend of Levi¡¯s could¡¯ve been in the Western Region battle. Unless he¡¯s a prisoner there. Zoey continued to joke, ¡°Like you, Ss almost mistook Levi¡¯s friend to be some Chief.¡± ¡°I know, right? I almost thought this piece of gold is a symbol of the King of the West!¡± eximed Iris before putting the medal back onto the desk. Seeing how Iris was convinced, Ss breathed a sigh of relief. That¡¯s not just any piece of gold but a mark of the God of War, whomands the millions of troops in the Western Region! With that medal, Zoey can summon the army of the Western Region to protect herself any time she wants. Ss could not help reminding Zoey, ¡°Ms. Lopez, I think you better put that box away before you lose it.¡± Her words quickly attracted both Zoey¡¯s and Iris¡¯ attention. ¡°What do you mean, Ss? Is the box special in any way?¡± asked Zoey. Suddenly reminded of how strange Ss acted the day they met Ezra, Zoey could not help but notice something off about Ss.N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. Chapter 750 Chapter 750 ¡°It¡¯s just that I have special feelings for military things and that medal looks like one, so I have this urge to protect it.¡± lied Ss quickly. ¡°That¡¯s understandable. I¡¯ll keep it locked in the safe, then,¡± assured Zoey with a smile before Ss breathed a sigh of relief. After that, Zoey looked at Iris and inquired, ¡°Is there something I can help you with?¡± ¡°Because yourpany¡¯s movie recently broke the industry record, Star Entertainment, South Hampton¡¯s top entertainmentpany, will be sending their people here in the afternoon to learn from yours. If you managed to take good care of them, there may be cooperation in the cards,¡± exined Iris. ¡°Sure. Leave them to me! I have time anyway,¡± responded Zoey with an ¡®okay¡¯ sign. Star Entertainment is one of the top three domestic entertainmentpanies, and they have big-shot stars and online celebrities. Even though the Oriental Star Group was growing rapidly, they still had a long way to go since Helena was the only valuable star they had. There was much to be gained from working with a giant like Star Entertainment. Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. Zoey deliberately cleared her schedule to wait for their arrival. In the afternoon, three sedans and four MPVs parked outside of the Morris Group building. The Star Entertainment group had arrived, and Zoey was thrilled to see their chairman, Pierre leading the group himself. Seeing how sincere Star Entertainment was about the meet-up, Zoey weed the group along with her team. Still sleeping, Levi was suddenly awakened by the noise. ¡°What the hell is going on?¡± asked Levi frustratedly before Seth replied with a smile, ¡°Star Entertainment has sent a group to visit Oriental Star Group. Everybody¡¯s gone to see the many famous stars and online celebrities in the building. Do you want to go take a look?¡± The minute Levi heard that there were stars and online celebrities, he lost interest. But if it helped with his wife¡¯s career, he thought it would not hurt to let them carry on. Star Entertainment almost sent over every one of the best. Not only did they send Pierre and eight others from management, eighteen of their hottest superstars and online celebrities were also there. The online celebrities then started to live stream and record everything around them, including almost everything in the Morris Group building. Seeing how it was, Seth had to step in to stop them from broadcasting thepany¡¯s internals, many of which were confidential. He then brought two men with him to approach the broadcasters. ¡°Excuse me. Live streaming is not allowed in the building! Thank you for your cooperation,¡± advised Seth, but the live streamers could not be bothered to listen to him as they continued with the streaming. Seth then had to repeat himself, ¡°Excuse me. You¡¯re not allowed to do your live stream here. Please stop immediately!¡± ¡°You¡¯re nothing but a bunch of lowly security guards. Who are you to tell me that I can¡¯t do my live stream here?¡± Chapter 751 Chapter 751 One of the online celebrities, Sarah, even pointed the camera at Seth and his men before speaking to her online audience, ¡°Now let me show you this bunch of no-good security guards who are trying to stop our live stream. What does everyone think I should do about them?¡± The audience in the live broadcast immediately began to insult Seth and his men. They even threatened to expose them and their family online. ¡°Get lost! I¡¯m telling you that you can¡¯t afford to interfere with my live stream, you got it?¡± insulted Sarah before trying to walk away. Naturally, Seth could not oblige her, so he quickly got in front of the live streamers once again to stop them. In situations like that, Seth was very much like Levi, for he, too, could not tolerate them. ¡°We have two problems here. First, you¡¯re not allowed to live stream here, so please stop immediately; second, you have to apologize for insulting us!¡± insisted Seth determinedly. ¡°We will not apologize, and we will continue streaming. What are you going to do about it?¡± provoked Sarah with a cold sneer. ¡°Then, you¡¯ll have to excuse us for throwing you out of this building,¡± warned Seth sternly. ¡°Hey, what¡¯s going on?¡± Pierre and the others from the management team came over, with Zoey following close behind. ¡°These security guards are trying to stop our live stream! They even threatened to throw us out if we continue,¡±ined Sarah in tears. Then, Pierre quickly turned to question Zoey, ¡°What is the meaning of this, Ms. Lopez? Are we not wee?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Let me handle this.¡± Original content from N?velDrama.Org. After calling Seth and his men aside, Zoey asked them to be patient with their guests. ¡°Okay, Ms. Lopez. For Levi¡¯s sake, I¡¯ll be patient. Otherwise, I¡¯d have definitely thrown them out, even if it costs me my job!¡± agreed Seth while he tried to suppress his anger. Afterward, Zoey took Pierre and his party to visit the entertainment area of the Oriental Star Group. After the tour, Pierre sneered at what he had seen, ¡°This doesn¡¯t look like a ce that can make good movies. I believe Helena¡¯s the only one holding this ce together.¡± Helena then quickly exined, ¡°Oh no, I only yed a small part in the sess. Excellent quality is the real reason why our movie was amercial sess!¡± ¡°Yourpany doesn¡¯t really seem to have what it takes to produce that level of quality, though. Did you guys resort to giarism?¡± continued Pierre. ¡°Careful now, Mr. Pierre,¡± warned Zoey, who noticed the real reason why Star Entertainment came that day. They were not there to visit but to show how much more superior Star Entertainment was compared to Oriental Star Group. To Zoey, who was already annoyed, the usation of giarism was thest straw. ¡°I was just kidding, Ms. Lopez,¡± exined Pierre smiling before he boldly made Helena an offer, ¡°Have you ever considered joining us? Even though you¡¯re making good progress here with online movies, you should consider moving on to theatrical features! You¡¯re better off with us.¡± Chapter 752 Chapter 752 It seemed that Pierre was openly provoking Zoey, who decided to agree generously, ¡°Helena, that¡¯s an offer you should definitely consider.¡± This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. ¡°Do you see how understanding Ms. Lopez is, Helena? Come, join us,¡± continued Pierre as heughed at Zoey¡¯s response. ¡°Thank you for the offer, but I¡¯ll stay.¡± Helena had sworn that she would stay at the Oriental Star Group unless Levi and Zoey asked her to leave. ¡°Then, you better not regret that decision!¡± threatened Pierre in front of everyone. Seeing how arrogantly Pierre acted as a superior, Zoey could only imagine how ¡®humble¡¯ Star Entertainment¡¯s stars and online celebrities could be. Obviously, the group from Star Entertainment did note over to visit but to show off and challenge Oriental. After the tour, Pierre inconsiderately smoked a cigar in the reception room. ¡°There¡¯s something I have to tell you, Ms. Lopez.¡± ¡°Go ahead.¡± Zoey was starting to lose her patience with Pierre. ¡°I n to acquire the entertainment department of yourpany. What do you think?¡± asked Pierre as he smoked his cigar, choking Zoey and making her cough. ¡°An acquisition? That¡¯s not going to happen. We¡¯re doing well, and we have no ns to sell the department,¡± rejected Zoey, to which Pierreughed in response, ¡°You don¡¯t understand. You have let it go because I¡¯m the one making the acquisition, and I always get what I want!¡± That was how overbearing Pierre was in the South Hampton entertainment industry. It wasmon for him to make acquisitions and buy copyrights forcibly, which was why people in the industry feared him. Zoey then smiled in response, ¡°I¡¯m afraid that I can¡¯t just let you have what I want to keep.¡± ¡°If you reject me, Ms. Lopez, I promise you that yourpany will be finished. I¡¯ll make sure that you lose ess to every possible resource in this industry!¡± threatened Pierre boldly. ¡°You think I¡¯m scared? I¡¯ve seen worse.¡± Zoey was determined not to let Pierre have his way. ¡°Very well. We¡¯ll see about that. Nobody gets far without my say-so!¡± After issuing his final threat, Pierre got up and walked out of the building, leaving the executives of the Oriental Star Group worried. ¡°Do you know how many potential entertainmentpanies Star Entertainment has ruined over the years? We¡¯re in grave danger.¡± Even though Zoey was just as aware of how powerful Star Entertainment was, she was not just about to give in to them that easily. At that moment, Levi came and inquired, ¡°Where are the bunch of arrogant celebrities I¡¯ve heard about?¡± He got furious after Seth told him about them. They¡¯re clearly challenging me, and I will not tolerate that. Chapter 753 Chapter 753 ¡°Forget it. They have left. There¡¯s no point to keep pursuing the matter anymore.¡± Zoey shook her head discouragingly. She was fearful of exacerbating the situation. After all, there was nothing to be gained from that. ¡°They better pray hard that I don¡¯t get toy my hands on him. I will make him meet his maker sooner,¡± threatened Levi angrily. He would never let Zoey suffer. ¡°Ms. Lopez, Star Entertainment¡¯s actual objective in visiting South City is not to tour our office. Instead, they¡¯re going to film a variety show at the South City Warzone. Their initial n was to film it at South Hampton, but they were rejected. Yet, for some unknown reason, the South City Warzone permitted them.¡± The secretary exined the matter. ¡°I see. So that¡¯s what happened.¡± Zoey did not care much. Levi, on the other hand, was full of anger. With rage written all over his face, heshed out, ¡°What are you talking about? They¡¯re going to shoot some variety shows in the South City Warzone?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± confirmed the secretary. ¡°This is ridiculous! Where did they get that courage from? How dare they do filming at the South City Warzone?¡± Levi¡¯s face was a brewing thunderstorm. This made Zoey and the secretary feel that something was amiss. Why is he so angry? He spoke as if he was the Chief of the South City Warzone. ¡°No way, we must not set a precedent for them! How can they just fool around at a military base? I won¡¯t agree to it!¡± yelled Levi furiously. ¡°Why are you so agitated?¡± chided Zoey, mystified by his reaction. ¡°I just don¡¯t want to tolerate this kind of unruly insolence!¡± retorted Levi as he left, fuming. The secretary asked curiously, ¡°Ms. Lopez, what¡¯s wrong with Mr. Garrison? He acted as if he was an army officer.¡± ¡°I guess he just not used to our way of handling things,¡± answered Zoey. After Levi left them, he headed straight to the South City Warzone. He wanted to find out who was the one who authorized Star Entertainment to film a variety show in the middle of the South City Warzone. They are simply too foolhardy. Around this time, Star Entertainment had already arrived at the South City Warzone. The filming team, the logistics team, and the celebrities were all staying at the dormitory inside the warzone. The equipment team had finished setting up the systems needed and was waiting around for the variety show to start. Several online influencers like Sarah were still live-streaming and filming the dormitory which the military base arranged for them. ¡°What¡¯s this? How can anyone sleep on this bunk bed?¡± ¡°The floor of the dorm is all covered in mud. I dare not step on it!¡± ¡°It¡¯s so dirty! And it¡¯s so humid and wet here!¡± Realizing that they would be stuck here for the whole month to film their show, these influencers and celebrities could not stand the living condition. A string ofints escaped their mouths. This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. ¡°I can only see a bunch of stinky, smelly, sticky soldiers everywhere! I really can¡¯t stand it anymore!¡± Sarah wrinkled her nose. Pierre was coolly smoking a cigar as he burst outughing, ¡°Everyone! Just bear with it for a month! After filming this show, I guarantee that your poprity will skyrocket!¡± Hearing Pierre¡¯s assurance, Sarah and the others started to rx. Chapter 754 Chapter 754 Although the living and working conditions were tough, the shooting of the variety show in the barracks proceeded without a hitch. They endured, for they knew that they were doing something different, and the oue should be great. Most importantly, they would make a lot of money. As they settled in slowly, they got used to the pace of life there. Seeking to further increase her poprity, Sarah queried, ¡°Boss, can we broadcast live-stream from the barracks? My fans want to see what the army dorms look like.¡± Pierre puffed a cigar and replied, ¡°It¡¯s up to you all. Let me tell you something. Since I¡¯m the one who brought you all into this ce to film a show, there¡¯s nothing I can¡¯t handle.¡± ¡°You¡¯re amazing, boss! We admire you!¡± Sarah and the others cheered. ¡°It¡¯s nothing! After all, I have connections all over Erudia. There¡¯s nothing I can¡¯t do!¡± Pierre boasted as he gave his cigar thest puff before casually flicking the butt onto the grass. A small patch of the grass where his cigar butt fell was burnt. Following his permission, the inte influencers started their live-streaming. With one influencer assigned per team, the whole production crew started roaming around the barracks and filming. ¡°My dear fans, look! This is how a military base looks like. Here¡¯s the battle tank, and this is the army- trained dogs¡­¡± Sarah¡¯s live streaming brought her to a phnx of tanks. ¡°Dear fans! Behold, a tank!¡± She sounded excited as she introduced the sight. ¡°I¡¯ll jump onto the tankter and show you how it looks like!¡± Sarah not only filmed the tank formation, but she was also daring enough to climb up and shoot the inside of the tank. ¡°Excuse me,rades! Filming is forbidden here. Please go back to where you came from!¡± Immediately, one of the soldiers rushed to stop her. ¡°Ugh, you smell bad. Do you even shower? You reek of sweat!¡± Sarah furrowed her brows as she insulted the soldier. ¡°Comrade, please return to where youe from! No form of shooting or recording is allowed here!¡± repeated the soldier patiently. ¡°Hey, do you know who I am? Don¡¯t you dare to obstruct me from doing my job!¡± This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. Sarah was starting to get annoyed. ¡°Furthermore, we entered this base legally. Did you see anyone stopping us? Why do you have to be such a busybody? If your superiors me youter, can you afford to shoulder the responsibility?¡± Sarah coldly replied. ¡°Get out of my way quickly! I¡¯ll leave after I¡¯ve done my broadcast. If you continue to hinder me, I¡¯ll make sure you face the repercussions!¡± She insisted on barging in. ¡°Comrade, please back off. This is top-secret. Any photography and videography are strictly prohibited,¡± insisted the sentry on duty. ¡°Humph! What is there to be secretive about? It¡¯s just a tank after all. Why are you acting like no one has seen it before? It¡¯s stered all over the televisions, but no one said anything about it being top- secret.¡± With Pierre backing her up, Sarah had be arrogant and paid the sentry no heed. As an authorized civilian in the base, she felt herself to be out of the barrack¡¯s jurisdiction. She just wanted to do her things without any restrictions. ¡°Those on TVs have explicit permissions. Currently, this area is off-limits! You do not have clearance to film or take photos!¡± The sentry insisted persistently. ¡°I demand you to get out of my sight immediately! If you try to stop me again, I promise I will report your conducts to your superiors! Your future and career will be ruined,¡± Sarah threatened again. ¡°No means no! Unless you have received orders from our superiors, you¡¯re not allowed to film here!¡± Sarah waspletely furious. ¡°I don¡¯t believe you! I must finish my live stream today by hook or by crook. No one can stop me!¡± She snidely added, ¡°Especially a stinky soldier like you!¡± Despite all the warnings, Sarah still insisted on barging in. ¡°Who are you calling stinky?¡± At this moment, a fierce voice boomed. Chapter 755 Chapter 755 Without her realizing, Levi had shown up out of nowhere. His booming voice shocked Sarah to the core. She spun around just in time to see a stern man staring at her. She red back incredulously. ¡°Who are you? What are you doing here?¡± Seeing Levi in his inclothes, she became bolder. Since he¡¯s not a soldier here, he must be an average worker. Perhaps, he belongs to the production crew. In that case, I shall give him an earful. ¡°Which team do you belong to? Is it the equipment team or the logistics group? How dare you try to control what I do? Do you have a death wish?¡± Sarah challenged furiously. Hearing such a disrespectful tone, Levi became enraged. The moment he arrived at the barracks, all he saw were groups of influencers and teams of live- streamers. By making his military base into such a public spectacle, Levi felt it was a great insult to the pride and discipline of the men and women who had pledged their lives to serve their country. That was something he absolutely abhorred! From the corner of his eyes, he spotted the famous influencer, Sarah, insisting on filming the tank. He immediately rushed over. This is prohibited. Isn¡¯t her action tantamount to leaking military secrets? If the model, structure, or even the schematics of these tanks were leaked out, they would be rendered useless. In addition, he heard the insult of ¡°stinky soldier¡±. This disrespect statementpletely angered him. If it weren¡¯t for us soldiers, protecting lives and sovereignty as well as keeping the peace¡­ Can you even broadcast your live-stream nonsense right now? Can you even livevishly with sumptuous food and clothes? Levi stared at Sarah coldly andmanded, ¡°I want you to apologize to the guards immediately for those insults you¡¯ve said!¡± Seeing her adamance, he emphasized harshly, ¡°Now! Immediately!¡± The rest of the guards saw the furious expression on Levi¡¯s face. They did not want to imagine nor experience the depths of his wrath! Sarah was petrified by Levi¡¯s terrifying outburst, not knowing what to do. ¡°Who are you? What right do you have to impose on us?¡± The production team next to Sarah was irked as they stared at him. This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. ¡°I¡¯m a soldier. A soldier who can¡¯t stand your behaviors!¡± Levi retorted coldly. ¡°Since when does a stinky soldier like you have the authority to butt into our business?¡± Sarah rebuked him arrogantly. In their eyes, Levi looked too young and was too casually dressed to be a military officer. He must be a mere private, at most a low-ranking soldier. A military officer was usually at least thirty-four years old. With that thought in mind, Sarah did not mince her words as she voiced her insult. Instead of flying into a rage, Levi smirked. ¡°Seems like you¡¯ve offended me too. I demand an apology from you as well!¡± ¡°Apologize to you? In your dreams! You¡¯ve disrupted and dyed my live-stream broadcast. You are the one who should be apologizing to me!¡± She was irked by his smirk further so she demanded, ¡°Kneel and bow down to me immediately. Then, I¡¯ll consider forgiving your mistake.¡± Not only did the production team refuse to apologize, but they also demanded an apology from Levi. This was something Levi did not expect, not even in his wildest dreams. There are actually arrogant people like them in the world? Moreover, this kind of arrogance was openly disyed in a military base! Such insolence! Do they think that they¡¯re the mightiest here? Do they think that rules no longer apply to them? ¡°If I were to apologize, I¡¯m afraid you won¡¯t be able to bear the consequences.¡± Levi grinned. ¡°Hah! Do you mean I can¡¯t handle an apology from a small fry? What a joke!¡± Sarah snorted coldly. Without further ado, she haughtily urged, ¡°Hurry up and apologize. I don¡¯t have so much time to waste on you.¡± At that moment, she wanted so badly to p him. Chapter 756 Chapter 756 A glint of cold malice shed from Levi¡¯s eyes as he kicked Sarah¡¯s legs. With a loud thud, she fell onto her knees in front of him. ¡°I¡¯m willing to apologize, but only if you kneel and listen,¡± Levi stated coldly. Sarah was dumbfounded. So was her production team. All the soldiers nearby secretly gave Levi a thumbs-up upon witnessing such a scene. He is such a ruthless man! They had been instructed by the superiors not to cause trouble to these online celebrities. Therefore, despite all the disrespect they had received, these guards had no choice but to keep their chagrin at bay. However, right now, the person standing in front of them was on a totally different level. He had the guts to do whatever he wanted. Snapping out of their bewilderment, Sarah and her team were now in an uproar. ¡°You¡­ What did you just do? You actually assaulted someone!¡± ¡°Do you know who Sarah is? She is one of the top influencers in the country with a following of more than tens of millions of fans!¡± ¡°You¡¯re just a lowly-ranked soldier! How dare youy a hand on her!¡± Sarah¡¯s manager and crew started shouting angrily. ¡°Cut the crap and just kneel!¡± Levi unleashed a few more kicks continuously. The kicks were swift and precise, and no one had any time to react. Thump! Thud! No one had the chance to defend themselves before falling to their knees as they were caught by surprise. Their knees and calves were as heavy as lead, and they could not stand up at all. As a result, they were all kneeling in front of Levi. ¡°Are you out of your mind? You have a death wish, huh? I, Sarah, swear that I will not let you off easily! I will utilize all the resources I have to make you suffer!¡± Sarah was so enraged that she was shouting at the top of her lungs. The escted confrontation caught the attention of even more people. Soon, the whole ce was crammed with onlookers, including the other inte celebrities and their team. ¡°What are you doing? How dare you assault someone?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you know who we are? Now that you¡¯ve raised your hand against someone, you¡¯ll have to bear the serious consequences!¡± Voices of protest rang out louder and louder from the influencers and celebrities. When Sarah saw that her colleagues had arrived, she threw an even bigger tantrum. The whole ce descended into a chaos. ¡°Come and see! These soldiers are beating up civilians! Come and be my witnesses. These stinky soldiers are assaulting civilians!¡± shouted Sarah exaggeratingly. Smack! Just as she finished shouting, Levi gave her a p on her face. ¡°Say that one more time, and I¡¯ll p you once more!¡± he threatened. ¡°You stinky soldier!¡± Smack! She could barely finish the phrase as another pnded on her cheek. ¡°Stink¡­ You damned stinky soldier¡­¡± Smack! Even before she could finish uttering her insult, another heavy pnded across her face. ¡°Try saying that again¡­¡± Levi looked down icily upon her, his hand raised in preparation for another p anytime. This time Sarah covered her face and sobbed softly. She dared not say anything anymore. Levi¡¯s overbearing ruthlessness shocked everyone.Original content from N?velDrama.Org. ¡°You stinky soldiers can¡¯t even handle any criticism, huh?¡± A male celebrity stepped out to speak in Sarah¡¯s defense. Bam! With a well-aimed dropkick, the busybody was sent kneeling on the ground as well. ¡°You can only talk to me on your knees,¡± Levi said coldly. ¡°Well, I want to see who dares to trouble my people.¡± Pierre¡¯s voice bellowed from the midst of the crowd as he made his way through. Chapter 757 Chapter 757 After seeing their pir of support, Sarah and the rest ryed what happened to Pierre in an exaggerated manner. Sarah sobbed continuously, with the red marks left by Levi still printed on her cheek. When Pierre saw that, he became enraged. Original content from N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Who are you? How dare you hit my people?¡± yelled Pierre. Pierre Which soldier is so foolish that he dares to offend my people? ¡°Who are you?¡± asked Levi. ¡°Listen up, then. I¡¯m Pierre Javens, the CEO of Star Entertainment. We came to the South City Warzone to film a variety show,¡± stated Pierre coldly. ¡°Who permitted you to film a show in the warzone? Don¡¯t you know that the military base is a sacred ground that cannot be infringed? Look at the mess you people have made in the military base!¡± said Levi coldly. Augh escaped Pierre¡¯s lips. ¡°Who gave me the permit? With my vast connections, it¡¯s a piece of cake to get a special permit to shoot in the warzone. Furthermore, I¡¯m filming a show here to promote the soldiers. This is a positive and motivational show. Who are you to be such a huge busybody?¡± ¡°Firstly, the military base is a sacred ground that must not be infringed. Outsiders are prohibited from entering. Secondly, why do the soldiers of Erudia need you to promote them? Go overseas and ask around. Which country doesn¡¯t fear the soldiers of Erudia?¡± stated Levi angrily. ¡°Thirdly, you are live-streaming in the military base without any permission. Filming without any restraints is already an infringement of the rules. There¡¯s even someone who tried to film the internal structure of the tanks. This would constitute a huge crime of leaking military secrets! Lastly, your people have insulted soldiers. Just these four points will be sufficient to make you spend the rest of your life in jail.¡± Levi listed out their crimes point by point. ¡°Yeah! The military base is not a ce for you to act brazenly!¡± The other soldiers pped and cheered as they were rather moved by the speech. After all, Sarah and the other celebrities had gone overboard. They had been suppressing their fury for a while because no one had shown up to back them up. Yet, Levi¡¯s powerful presence intimidated Sarah and the rest. They were so terrified that they stayed silent, not daring to utter a single word. On the other hand, Pierre was enraged. ¡°Who are you? How dare you question what we do?¡± ¡°That¡¯s not for you to know. I¡¯m asking you, who permitted you to film in the military base?¡± Levi was curious about that. ¡°Listen up, you rascal. It¡¯s the Head of Culture and Media Department who gave me special permission. He¡¯s a good friend of mine!¡± dered Pierre proudly. ¡°Bring him to me right away. If I don¡¯t see him within ten minutes, I won¡¯t bother meeting him,¡± ordered Levi coldly. ¡°Who¡¯s so arrogant to demand me to meet him? Does he have balls of steel?¡± With a booming voice, Jenson Grant, Head of Culture and Media Department, arrived. Pierre ryed what happened to Jenson in an exaggerated manner. Chapter 758 Chapter 758 ¡°How dare you? You actually assaulted someone? Tell me which toon do you belong to?¡± Jenson was furious. ¡°You are in no position to ask me that,¡± replied Levi frostily. ¡°See, Mr. Grant? Look at how horrible his attitude is. He was worse when you weren¡¯t around just now. He assaulted us directly!¡± Pierre fanned the mes, trying to stir up his anger. Jenson seemed to be cross at hisint. ¡°That¡¯s it. I don¡¯t care which toon you¡¯re from. Since you hit someone, you must apologize to them!¡± instructed Jenson furiously. ¡°We¡¯ll only ept your apology if you kneel,¡± added Sarah and the others. However, Levi merely smirked. ¡°My stance remains the same. None of you can bear the consequences of my apology!¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you being too insolent, you rascal? We can¡¯t bear the consequences of your apology? Well, I¡¯d like to try that out!¡± rebuked Jenson furiously. ¡°Are you sure?¡± Levi narrowed his eyes, a cold glint shing within them. For some reason, Jenson felt himself quiver uncontrobly at Levi¡¯s re. This rascal has such a powerful aura! ¡°I¡¯m¡­ I¡¯m sure! Apologize right away!¡± demanded Jenson. ¡°Let me ask you something first. Are you the one who permitted Star Entertainment to film in the military base?¡± Levi¡¯s question took a sudden turn. ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s right. I permitted them!¡± admitted Jenson defiantly. ¡°What¡¯s the objective?¡± asked Levi. This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. ¡°Of course, it¡¯s to promote our army and let the public see the true conditions of a military base. I think that it¡¯s very meaningful!¡± exined Jenson in a matter-of-fact tone. With a cold smirk ying on his lips, Levi said, ¡°I know that you¡¯re just trying to film a variety show, dragging the soldiers along to participate in this act. How insolent! You¡¯ve severely disrupted the military base¡¯s conduct.¡± ¡°Hmph! What we¡¯re doing is to explore the military base in-depth and understand the daily life of soldiers. It¡¯s not all that serious!¡± ¡°But it is! Are you saying that you allow them to film the battle tanks and weapons? Are you saying that it¡¯s eptable to leak military secrets?¡± Levi abruptly asked. ¡°Huh?¡± Taken aback, Jenson quickly rified, ¡°Of course, that¡¯s not allowed! I believe that the celebrities of Star Entertainment will know what to do.¡± When Jenson said that, he could sense that the atmosphere took a strange turn. Pierre and the rest were lowering their heads silently. A sh of guilt and embarrassment even appeared on Sarah¡¯s and the other celebrities¡¯ faces. ¡°You¡­ You guys didn¡¯t actually¡­ film it, right?¡± asked Jenson in astonishment. ¡°Mr. Grant, they¡¯re just curious! Even I¡¯m curious, so I am sure these kiddos would be too.¡± As expected of a man who had been around, Pierre immediately tried to diffuse the tension. Satisfied, Jenson nodded. ¡°Did you hear that, rascal? Everyone¡¯s just curious. They didn¡¯t do anything over the board.¡± ¡°Huh! Really? Then look at the footages in their cameras,¡± stated Levi angrily. Chapter 759 Chapter 759 At that moment, Sarah and the rest became flustered. They had taken many photos and videos earlier, which included arge part of the military base. They knew that these were definitely ssified as military secrets. Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. Hence, if an investigation unfolded, the consequences would be really dire. However, the more restricted the content was, the more exciting it was to the audience, and the more publicity the show would reap. This was why they still chose to film and live-stream the military base. ¡°You rascal! You¡¯re deliberately making things difficult for me, right? Apologize right away. Otherwise, I¡¯ll throw you out!¡± threatened Jenson. When Levi heard Jenson¡¯s¡¯ threat, he chuckled. ¡°Fine. But if you want me to apologize, all of you must kneel!¡± Frowning, Jenson bellowed furiously, ¡°Who the f*** are you? How dare you be so arrogant?¡± ¡°You¡¯re asking who I am? In that case, you might only get an answer from Mike Pence!¡± said Levi with a smirk. ¡°What? Mike Pence? How dare a mere private like you say the Commander-in-chief¡¯s name?¡± This time, Jenson waspletely enraged. ¡°Hah! Why can¡¯t I call Mike Pence¡¯s name directly? Aren¡¯t names supposed to be called?¡± rebuked Levi. ¡°You¡­ You¡­ You¡¯re such a cocky bastard!¡± Jenson¡¯s body shook in rage. Who in the South City Warzone dares to call Mike Pence by his full name? Isn¡¯t he asking for it? ¡°Mr. Grant, with him around, I think that our show cannot continue anymore. We¡¯ve had no choice but to leave. I think that I¡¯ve ced you in a tight spot today. After all, I didn¡¯t expect you to have so little authority in the military base,¡±mented Pierre deliberately, trying to stir up a conflict. Pierre refused instantly. ¡°You don¡¯t need to go! With me backing you up, who dares to stop the shooting?¡± assured Jenson. An awkward expression appeared on Pierre¡¯s face. ¡°Aren¡¯t we making things difficult for you? Look at the situation now!¡± The more Pierre said that, the more enraged Pierre became. ¡°Do mymands not throw any weight here? Huh?¡± Bellowing at the top of his lungs, Jenson red at Levi viciously. The other soldiers were well aware that he was the Head of Culture and Media Department. However, with a nonchnt smile ying on his lips, Levi said calmly, ¡°Yeah, your words are useless to me. You don¡¯t have the right to dictate what I do!¡± The moment Levi uttered those words, Jenson flew into a rage. ¡°Are you from the Warzone? Why are you wearing casual clothes? Could it be that you¡¯re from Pierre¡¯s team?¡± yelled Jenson. ¡°Mr. Grant, he¡¯s not from our team. I don¡¯t know him,¡± replied Pierre hurriedly. ¡°So he¡¯s not from the Warzone, huh? Someone, throw him out! If he resists, lock him up in the detention room for a week!¡± cried Jenson. His subordinates rushed forward, trying to restrain Levi. Bang! At that moment, a gunshot reverberated in the air. Chapter 760 Chapter 760 Everyone was shocked to the core as they trembled in fear. They looked around and tried to discover the source of that sound. ¡°Who the f*** dares to touch him? This is outrageous!¡± A furious bellow rang across thepound. They saw Mortimer, captain of a troop, and a bunch of men sprint over. As Mortimer headed straight towards Levi, he instructed someone, ¡°Inform the Commander-in-chief and Captain Steele immediately!¡± ¡°What brought you here, Captain Lambert?¡± asked Jenson with a ttering smile when he saw Mortimer. Although he was a department head, he still worked a desk job. Hence, he did not have a lot of authority. Perhaps, he would be important in festive performance, but the military base was dominated by fists. The strongest person wielded the most power. ¡°What are you doing?¡± bellowed Mortimer angrily. ¡°Captain Lambert, he¡¯s not from the Warzone. He snuck in from outside, trying to disrupt the shooting of Star Entertainment¡¯s variety show. However, I stopped him,¡± exined Mortimer. However, when Mortimer heard him, his anger intensified. ¡°Since when did the military base be a circus for these clowns?¡± ¡°Captain Lambert, let¡¯s not talk about that first. I¡¯m talking this troublemaker right now!¡± Jenson changed the topic of conversation hurriedly. Actually, he was the only person who permitted Star Entertainment to film the variety show and gave them the authority to enter the military base. In reality, not many people were cognizant of this, including Mike Pence. He was hoping that before Mike Pence and the rest caught wind of what was happening, the variety show would have already ended. On the other hand, after receiving a call earlier, Pierre became even less fearful. He had just talked to the head of the Jones family from South Hampton. The Jones family was one of the shareholders in Star Entertainment¡¯s Hence, they were aware that Star Entertainment came to film a show at the South City Warzone. The head of the family even informed Pierre that even the Commander-in-chief of South City Warzone needed to treat the Jones family with due respect. His son, Anson, was one of the more prominent soldiers of the Iron Brigade. In fact, he was the God of War¡¯s most trusted aide. Hence, he assured Pierre that everything at the South City Warzone would go smoothly ording to his wishes. After hanging up the call, a look of extreme delight crossed Pierre¡¯s face. His ego was now inted beyond imagination. Initially, when he heard that Mortimer was a Captain, he was still a bit worried. Now, he feltpletely relieved. With the Joneses backing him up, there was nothing for him to fear. ¡°Answer my question directly. Who allowed these people to enter the military base?¡± asked Mortimer sternly, demanding an answer. Jenson felt very embarrassed. First, he was interrogated by Levi, and now by Mortimer again. This was aplete humiliation for him. When he noticed Pierre¡¯s disappointed gaze, Jenson became angry. ¡°Mortimer Lambert, you have no authority to interrogate me! I¡¯m dealing with this man right now. Move aside!¡± Ignoring Mortimer, Jenson insisted on throwing Levi out. ¡°Do you know who he is?¡± asked Mortimer with a cold smirk. This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. ¡°I don¡¯t give a f***! Someone, tie him up.¡± Jenson was adamant on doing this, no matter what. Chapter 761 Chapter 761 ng! ng! ng! Boom! Boom! Boom! At the next moment, the ground started to tremble, as if there was a giant army rushing in their direction. Everyone nced around in fear, only to see a huge troop of soldiers surrounding them. The soldiers¡¯ expression changed as they realized that this troop was the Dragon Legion from the Iron Brigade. ¡°I want to know who dares to touch the God of War?¡± bellowed Alfie as he strode over. Boom! Boom! Boom! The Dragon Legion arrived simultaneously, blocking all possible paths of escape. Sarah and the other influencers were shocked to their core by this intimidating scene. After all, they had never seen anything like that before. Pierre and Jenson exchanged a bewildered gaze as their expressions drastically changed. These men seem to being for Levi! Leading the Iron Brigade, Alfie stopped in front of Levi. The entire troop surrounded Levi as they red at Pierre and the rest menacingly. ¡°Who gave out the instruction to throw the God of War out?¡± Alfie¡¯s ruthless re swept across Pierre¡¯s and Jenson¡¯s faces. ¡°This¡­ This is a misunderstanding, right? The God of War isn¡¯t here,¡± blurted Jenson. ¡°There¡¯s no misunderstanding! You¡¯re the one who gave themand, right?¡± asked Alfie aggressively. Jenson was so scared that his resolve wavered. As he quivered, he nced at Levi with suspicion in his eyes. Could it be that he has a special identity? Is he telling the truth when he said that no one can bear the consequences of his apology? He even dared to call Mike Pence by his full name! What kind of identity does he hold that he can do all that? Firstly, Mortimer, the Captain, came. Then, even the Iron Brigade arrived to protect him. Who exactly is he? Jenson knew very well that the Iron Brigade was ranked so high in the Warzone that not even Mike had the authority to deploy them at will. Yet, they were actually mobilized to protect a young man. This seems to imply something¡­ At that thought, Jenson¡¯s forehead was already dotted with sweat, his body quivering. I might have just gotten myself into huge trouble. At that moment, Pierre saw the g fluttering in the air. He asked, ¡°Are you from the Iron Brigade?¡± ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right.¡± Alfie nodded. ¡°What about it?¡± ¡°Then, you should probably know Anson Jones, right?¡± An arrogant expression crossed Pierre¡¯s face. ¡°Huh?¡± Alfie was shocked to hear that name. The head of the Jones family just asked him about two days ago. Original content from N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Yes,¡± replied Alfie honestly. However, Pierre interpreted his reply as an affirmation that Anson was an important personnel of the Iron Brigade. After all, he was so significant that anyone would know him. The Jones family has such strong connections, huh? Now, Pierre was confident that Alfie would kowtow to the Jones family. ¡°Good that you know. Anson is the God of War¡¯s most trusted aide, and the pride of the Joneses,¡± dered Pierre with a smile. Levi interrupted him, ¡°Wait a moment. The God of War¡¯s trusted aide? Why don¡¯t I know that?¡± Chapter 762 Chapter 762 ¡°Huh? Who are you to know Anson? What a joke!¡± Pierre shot a disdainful nce at Levi. Anson is the right-hand man to the God of War. Naturally, an insignificant person like you won¡¯t know him. ¡°He¡¯s the God of War you¡¯re referring to!¡± announced Alfie. ¡°What?¡± A look of astonishment appeared on Pierre¡¯s and Jenson¡¯s face. The color had beenpletely drained from their faces. ¡°How is that possible? How can he be the God of War? I don¡¯t believe you.¡± Naturally, Pierre was unwilling to face the reality. ¡°He¡¯s really the God of War. Sir, Captain Mortimer reports!¡± Mortimer saluted him. Witnessing this scene, Pierre and Jenson felt like a bombshell had been dropped on them. They were utterly dumbfounded. N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. If one person¡¯s ount were unreliable, the second person would do the trick. ¡°Sir, Commander Pence reports!¡± At that moment, a group of people rushed over. The person at the front was Mike Pence, the Commander-in-chief of the South City Warzone, who saluted Levi. The deputymanders and military officers behind him saluted Levi as well. ¡°T-T-This¡­¡± Pierre and Jenson gasped in disbelief. They felt like their blood had frozen in their veins as shivers ran down their spines. If the verdict of two people was still unreliable, what about that of three, four or five people? What if a dozen of them said that he was the God of War? In that case, he¡¯s indeed the God of War! The God of War? How can it be that he¡¯s the God of War? He¡¯s such a young man and so low-profile. We have actually messed around with the God of War? This is the unluckiest thing to happen to them. They could¡¯ve offended anyone else but the God of War! Not only were the two of them terrified, but Sarah and the rest, who were kneeling on the ground, also started sweating in fear. Their eyes widened in disbelief. The God of War? The stinky soldier we were referring to is actually the supreme God of War! ¡°Oh no¡­¡± Sarah¡¯s manager moaned in shock and fainted right away. Staring at Mike, Levi asked, ¡°Mike Pence, what¡¯s going on? Why is the military base in such a mess, with a bunch of clowns filming here?¡± Jenson¡¯s heart was pounding so frantically that it was almost leaping out of his throat. Indeed, he dared to call Mike Pence by his full name. ¡°Sir, it¡¯s my mistake. I¡¯mpletely oblivious to this.¡± He whirled around to re at Jenson. ¡°Is this your doing, Jenson Grant?¡± ¡°No¡­ No. I¡­ I¡­¡± stuttered Jenson, not knowing how to exin himself. ¡°That¡¯s enough! The shoot ends right now. Everyone from Star Entertainment just gets lost! The military base is not a ce for you to unleash your madness!¡± bellowed Mike furiously. Pierre was terrified. Now, his connections werepletely useless in this situation, not even the Jones family. When he was up against the God of War, even the Joneses could offer no help at all. Levi¡¯s gaze suddenlynded on Sarah and the rest. ¡°Do you still need me to apologize?¡± Chapter 763 Chapter 763 Levi¡¯s question came like a bolt from the blue, causing Sarah and the rest to be struck by lightning. Their bodies were already drenched in cold sweat. He still remembers this? Initially, when Sarah insisted on demanding an apology from Levi, he imed that no one could bear the consequences of his apology. He even had the audacity to say that everyone must kneel when listening to his apology. Back then, everyone scoffed disdainfully at his presumptuousness. Now, they all understood finally. Indeed, no one could bear the consequences of his apology! After all, he was the mighty God of War! Original content from N?velDrama.Org. Who would dare to force an apology out of him? Furthermore, he was not even in the wrong! Instead, he stood on the side of justice. ¡°You¡¯re the influencer, Sarah, right? Who do you think you are? How dare you insult me to be a stinky soldier?¡± asked Levi coldly. Pierre and the rest were at an utter loss for what to do for their minds were in aplete mess. Err¡­.. She actually dared to say something such absurd as calling the God of War a stinky soldier? She really must have a death wish. ¡°I¡¯m a very fair person. I will neither use an innocent man, nor will I ever spare a sinner. Your evil deeds have been recorded in the cameras! Alfie, bring them to me,¡±manded Levi. Soon, Alfie confiscated all the equipment. After ying the footage, they discovered that the footage exposed all of the activities in the military base, including the secrets involving the battle tanks. If such footage were leaked, these people could be sentenced to death! Reviewing the pieces of evidence, Levi scoffed coldly, ¡°What else do you have to say for yourselves? Do you still want me to apologize?¡± ¡°We¡¯re sorry! We¡¯re terribly sorry!¡± Sobbing, Sarah and the other celebrities started to beg and cry. Even Pierre was so terrified that he burst into tears. ¡°You, apologize! Start live-streaming now and apologize!¡± instructed Levi as he pointed at Sarah. Sarah followed his instructions. She started a live-stream and apologized to the few soldiers she insulted as ¡°stinky soldiers¡±. When Sarah was about to apologize to Levi, Alfie stopped her. ¡°Get lost! You¡¯re not worthy to apologize to the God of War!¡± ¡°Here¡¯s your punishment. Star Entertainment will cease all operations for three months. All employees must undergo a mandatory etiquette program, and they can only continue working after they¡¯ve passed it. As for all these people, round them up and teach them a proper lesson. Also, apologize to Zoey Lopez from the Oriental Star Group.¡± No one dared to disobey Levi¡¯smands. However, if Star Entertainment put all activities on hold for three months, they would lose a third of their current profit. However, Pierre dare not disobey Levi¡¯s order. In the end, all these celebrities and production teams were chased out of the military base. After the shareholders of Star Entertainment caught wind of this incident, they all called to ask about it. The Joneses were one of them. In fact, Michael personally called to ask, ¡°Pierre, what¡¯s going on? Why did you suddenly terminate such a heavily invested project? If we incur a loss, are you going topensate?¡± The Joneses actually invested in this show. ¡°Mr. Jones, you may not know this, but we¡¯ve been kicked out of the military base,¡±mented Pierre helplessly. ¡°Didn¡¯t you mention my name?¡± Chapter 764 Chapter 764 ¡°I did. Not only did I mention your name, but I also even brought up Anson¡¯s name. Then, I got chased out¡­¡± Pierre was ovee with worry. Having offended the God of War, I¡¯m doomed. This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. What¡¯ll happen to me in the future? ¡°What? It didn¡¯t work even after you mentioned mine and Anson¡¯s name? Were you mistaken? How dare Mike disrespect the Jones family!¡± Eximed Michael furiously. ¡°Mr. Jones, you don¡¯t know this, but the God of War came today! This man is Erudia¡¯s legend. Mentioning anyone¡¯s name would still prove futile.¡± Replied Pierre agitatedly. ¡°What? In that case, there¡¯s no way around it. But the Jones family is acquainted with the God of War. Didn¡¯t you mention Anson¡¯s name to him? Anson is his right man! I don¡¯t think he¡¯ll make things difficult for you as a favor to Anson.¡± Said Michael, feeling puzzled. ¡°Don¡¯t even mention it. The God of War said he doesn¡¯t even know Anson. I was almost shot dead! Mr. Jones, you¡¯re so unreliable.¡± Michael was confused. Something¡¯s wrong. How is it possible for him to not recognize Anson? He must be saying that out of fury! That must be it. Pierre must have angered the man to the extent that no one could change his mind. ¡°You probably provoked him, didn¡¯t you? Useless! You almost sabotaged the Jones family!¡± Michael hung up the call quickly. Afraid that the Jones family would be ruined as well, he no longer wanted to speak with Pierre. When Levi returned to the office, Zoey asked in surprise, ¡°Where did you go?¡± ¡°I went to teach Star Entertainment a lesson!¡± Replied Levi. ¡°Hah! Stop boasting. I don¡¯t buy that!¡± Zoey did not pay much attention to what he said. However, her secretary and Helena rushed in soon after. ¡°Ms. Lopez, something bad happened! Pierre brought a bunch of people to the office. Looks like they¡¯re up to something bad!¡± Eximed the secretary in worry. The otherpany directors were extremely worried too. After all, Star Entertainment was one of the incumbents in the industry. It was not a good thing to be targeted by them. Yet, it was obvious that Pierre brought people here to take revenge. ¡°Let¡¯s go and take a look!¡± Commanded Zoey with a cold expression, not afraid of Pierre. Soon, she arrived at the lobby. Even Seth came along, wanting to protect Zoey. They strode into the lobby aggressively and confronted the group of men. ¡°Let me warn you! Don¡¯t do anything rash. I won¡¯t be courteous to anyone who dares to create trouble here.¡± Seth stood at the front with the security guards, ring daggers at Pierre and his men. Zoey too, eyed Pierre coldly, waiting to see what tricks they were up to. Thud! To their utter surprise, Pierre and the rest fell onto their knees. Chapter 765 Chapter 765 All of them knelt in front of Zoey. That included Star Entertainment¡¯s boss and eighteen of its most popr celebrities! What¡¯s going on with them? This sudden scene caught everyone off guard. Why are they kneeling? Original content from N?velDrama.Org. Zoey and the others had no clue of what was happening. Aren¡¯t they supposed toe for revenge? Zoey, the secretary and Seth exchanged incredulous nces with one another. The first person who simultaneously appeared in their minds was Levi. Does this really have something to do with him? Kneeling on the floor, Pierre groveled at her feet, ¡°Ms. Lopez, I¡¯m sorry! I shouldn¡¯t have sabotaged you, or threatened to acquire yourpany.¡± Thud! Thud! Thud! Pierre kowtowed so forcefully that his forehead bled. As Levi had specifically asked him to apologize to Zoey, he did not dare to take it lightly. Other than him, all the celebrities and influencers joined him too. They should not have pretended to be arrogant big-shots. Sarah even begged for Seth¡¯s forgiveness for the words she had said to him. On the other hand, everyone on Zoey¡¯s side was stunned, unable toprehend what was happening. What are these? ¡°Ms. Lopez, Star Entertainment will suspend all activities for three months, and you can use our resources whenever and however you want!¡± Pierre even offered to activate all their connections to help Zoey develop herpany¡¯s entertainment projects for three months. ¡°Ms. Lopez, please ept our favors!¡± Speaking, Pierre sprawled on the ground. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll ept it. But can you tell me what happened?¡± Asked Zoey confusedly. This was everyone¡¯s query too. What made Pierre and these arrogant people change their attitudes so drastically? ¡°Ms. Lopez, we broke some rules and received a harsh lesson. We¡¯ve realized our mistake now.¡± Exined Pierre helplessly. ¡°Ms. Lopez, we¡¯ll take our leave first! With regards to Star Entertainment¡¯s resources, I¡¯ll send someone over immediately.¡± With that, Pierre and his men left. They were going to roll out an orientation on proper etiquette for all their celebrities. When Pierre left, the secretary received an update. ¡°Ms. Lopez, they probablymitted a mistake at the military camp and was chased out!¡± Reported the secretary. ¡°But this is a good thing for us. We can use all of Star Entertainment¡¯s resources for three months!¡± Zoey nodded in approval. ¡°It¡¯d be a waste for us not to use them. Coincidentally, Helena¡¯s new movie is going to be released soon. Let¡¯s tap on their resources for that!¡± Suggested Zoey with a smile. At that moment, Levi pushed the door open and entered. ¡°What happened? Did those guyse and apologize?¡± Chapter 766 Chapter 766 When Levi said that, everyone nced at him with bated breath. Zoey and the other two had the same idea. Could it be that this is all Levi¡¯s doing? The timing is just right. Previously, Levi said that he¡¯ll settle this incident. When he returned, Pierre and the others came. It must be him! But how did he do that? Star Entertainment is one of the top three entertainmentpanies in the nation. How is it possible for Pierre to cave in to him and even stop business for three months? These questions circled around their minds. They were exceedingly confused. ¡°Yeah. They left after apologizing, and even begged us to use Star Entertainment¡¯s resources to our heart¡¯s content.¡± Replied Zoey. Levi nodded and said, ¡°Good then.¡± Zoey felt too embarrassed to ask Levi how he did it. However, she thought of a possibility. After Levi left, Zoey instructed her secretary, ¡°Check how Star Entertainment¡¯s stocks are doing.¡± The staff checked it quickly. ¡°Other than Pierre, the Jones family in South Hampton owns the highest share of 20%!¡± ¡°Indeed!¡± Zoey heaved a sigh of relief. Earlier, she guessed that Levi managed to achieve it through tapping on his connections with the Jones family in South Hampton. Now, she was certain. The Jones family was Star Entertainment¡¯s biggest shareholder. Making Pierre do all that was merely a piece of cake for them. ¡°Darling, thanks for your help!¡± Zoey was extremely touched. She knew Levi hated the Jones family and would not even deign to acknowledge them. However, this was the second time he asked the Jones family for a favor on her behalf. This was equivalent to him throwing his pride aside. Furthermore, Levi was one of the most prideful people she knew. Darling, I¡¯m very touched¡­ However, unknown to Zoey, that was not what happened at all. The Jones family had nothing to do with this. This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. As everything was too coincidental, she misunderstood. However, Zoey decided to keep everything a secret and did not ask Levi about it. Then, with the help of Star Entertainment, the new movie released by Oriental Star Group skyrocketed to unprecedented poprity. Helena, the female lead, rose to stardom and became one of the nation¡¯s most popr A-listers. The movie star never imagined all these to happen. Half a year ago, she was still an unknown celebrity, worrying about her meagre monthly ie of three thousand. Six monthster, she became a popr celebrity in the country. Everything was all because of Levi and Zoey, hence Helena was extremely grateful to them. Not only that, but she also even donated some money in secret to help those in need. ¡°Helena, if all of the celebrities are as kind as you, I wouldn¡¯t be so angry.¡± Said Levi with augh. Chapter 767 Chapter 767 Zoey was very pleased with Helena¡¯s results and character. ¡°Helena, your poprity skyrockets recently. A lot of people might be seeking you out now. Please resist the temptation and not fall into any traps.¡± Advised Zoey. ¡°I understand, Ms. Lopez.¡± Helena was too popr now. Numerous advertisers sought to hire her as their spokesperson, while many agencies tried to steal her away by offering high sries. However, Helena was not tempted at all. Instead, she followed all Zoey¡¯s arrangements. When the billionaires from overseas offered high amounts of money to invite Helena to drink with them, she refused. Yet, what she did not expect was that she caught the eyes of the South Hampton Prince Gang. At that moment, a group of youngsters were smoking and drinking together in a luxurious club at South Hampton. Tyler and Wales Jones were amongst them. They were the notorious Prince Gang of South Hampton. How impressive was the gang? Timothy, the eldest son of the Caesar family, was merely one of the most insignificant members in the gang. Even Tyler was only in the middle of the hierarchy. In other words, the wealthy youngsters, who were predicted to be the most powerful people of South Hampton in the future, were all there. They represented the entire nation. Those men at the top of the hierarchy were even more impressive. They belonged to the most powerful families of South Hampton. Even a royal family like the Jones would have to look up to them. ¡°Did you guys hear? There¡¯s a new female celebrity called Helena!¡± Eximed Bentley Brooks with a grin. ¡°Of course! She¡¯s such a chaste woman. Some wealthy businessmen offered her hundreds of millions just to drink with them, but she¡¯s not tempted at all!¡± ¡°That¡¯s expected. After all, she had never been in a rtionship! Hence, she can still stick to her principles after bing popr.¡± Everyone were discussing enthusiastically. Even Tyler and Wales were interested. ¡°I like this woman!¡± A voice suddenly rang out. Everyone, who was initially discussing excitedly, fell silent and looked at the person respectfully. It was Lucas Quinn! He was the future heir of the Quinn family, which was one of the top three royal families in South Hampton. He was considered the true big-shot. Even Tyler was nothingpared to him! The Quinn family¡¯s influence was four times bigger than the Jones family. This was, quite precisely, the difference between the both of them. As the eldest son of the Quinn family, Lucas was considered a genius. Not only was his academic outstanding, but he was also skilled inbat. He was one of the top three members of the Prince Gang, only second after the ¡®Prince¡¯. When he spoke, everyone paused mid-action. Twirling a cigar between his fingers, an unreadable expression crossed Lucas¡¯ handsome face. ¡°Wow, it¡¯s so rare for a woman to catch your eyes, Lucas.¡± ttered Tyler. N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. From what they recall, Lucas¡¯ girlfriend were all top beauties. It was very umon for him to fancy anyone. Taking a puff of his cigar, Lucas said, ¡°I¡¯ve investigated this woman. She suits my taste. But what delighted me more is her boss, Zoey. She¡¯s a greater beauty! I want both of them.¡± Chapter 768 Chapter 768 Everyone gasped in shock. Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. Lucas certainly pulled no punches this time. Exchanging nces with each other, Tyler and Wales subconsciously said, ¡°We know Zoey. She¡¯s indeed one of the best! Although she¡¯s married, she¡¯s still a virgin.¡± Lucas nced at them suspiciously. ¡°How do you guys know her so well?¡± Wales exined, ¡°Because the Jones family¡­¡± At that moment, Tyler interrupted him, ¡°It¡¯s because we saw Zoey personally during our trip to South City. I think she¡¯s a much better choice.¡± As he spoke, he fiercely red at Wales, reprimanding him for almost mentioning Levi¡¯s name. The Jones family refused to acknowledge Levi¡¯s identity and existence. Revealing his identity was a humiliation for them. Especially in social circles like the Prince Gang, it was better if no one else knew about Levi. After all, it was a disgrace to the family. It¡¯s very likely they would hear mocking like ¡°So there¡¯s such a homeless hobo in the Jones family, huh?¡± By then, they would be deemed as outcasts by everyone else. Not finding anything suspicious, Lucas grinned. ¡°That¡¯s great! They¡¯ll definitely be mine.¡± ¡°Lucas, let¡¯s go to South City, shall we?¡± Suggested the others. ¡°Okay. We¡¯ll set off tomorrow.¡± Finished speaking, Lucas took a puff of his cigar again. Naturally, Zoey and Helena werepletely oblivious to their impending danger, and were still preparing for the fan meeting. That day, Meredith and Robert went to Zoey¡¯s office personally. Under the facade of visiting Zoey, they were actually trying to check on the progress of the fifty-billion project. The pair met Levi at the corridors coincidentally. Seeing how lively and vigorous he was, they became consumed with anger. Logan was still lying in the hospital, yet Levi lookedpletely unscathed. How could they not be infuriated? ¡°Don¡¯t be too delighted yet, youngster. The ck family will never spare you.¡± Meredith warned, whispering softly beside Levi¡¯s ears. ¡°Bring it on then.¡± Replied Levi with a cold smile. How can I even be bothered by the ck family? If it were not for Zoey, it¡¯d be a piece of cake for me to destroy the ck family. The old couple then went to Zoey¡¯s office and checked the progress. ¡°Are you sure you want to marry Levi?¡± Out of the blue, Meredith asked. Zoey nodded. ¡°Yes. Regardless of how the both of you try to stop me, I¡¯ll still marry him!¡± Her attitude was firm. With a smile, the grandmother said, ¡°Zoey, of course you can marry Levi! However, he must make changes until we¡¯re satisfied with him. Only then will we not stop your marriage. We met him earlier! He¡¯s still a listless and unambitious man. How can you marry such a man!¡± Zoey asked directly, ¡°Tell me your conditions, grandma.¡± Chapter 769 Chapter 769 ¡°It¡¯s simple! There¡¯s still some time before your marriage. Before that, Levi must earn one billion, depending on his own capabilities.¡± Meredith dered. Zoey¡¯s eyebrows knitted together. It¡¯s a short time before the wedding day. How can he earn one billion by then? Oh, right. The Jones family! Zoey agreed instantly. ¡°Sure! One billion it is then.¡± ¡°Remember, no one else can help him.¡± Reiterated Robert. N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s right! Six years ago, he gained a worth of billions within a single year. Now, he has to depend on himself to earn a billion. We want him to recreate what he was capable of back then!¡± After listening to their points, Zoey knew she had fallen for their trick. It was simply too difficult for Levi to earn one billion without any resources. Meredith and Robert probably dared to suggest that because they knew Levi wouldn¡¯t be able to achieve so. ¡°Zoey, since you¡¯ve agreed, you must not go back on your words!¡± A delighted smile appeared on the grandparents¡¯ faces. After they left, Zoey slumped onto the chair, ming herself for agreeing too quickly. How can Levi earn one billion in such a short amount of time? However, as she had already agreed, she had no choice but to look for Levi. When he heard what she said, he burst out intoughter. ¡°Just one billion? I thought it¡¯d be ten trillion.¡± When Zoey saw Levi¡¯s confident expression, she was taken aback. How could he be so confident? Is one billion really a piece of cake for him? ¡°You probably didn¡¯t hear the conditions right. No one is allowed to help you. You can only depend on yourself!¡± Reminded Zoey. ¡°Okay, no problem!¡± Levi chuckled. His ck credit card held much more than a billion. Meredith and Robert would be utterly dumbfounded if they knew how much money he had. ¡°Okay, then do your best. I¡¯ll pay attention to you, but I won¡¯t offer any assistance at all.¡± Said Zoey. However, for the subsequent period of time, Levi disappointed her. He did not take any actions at all, still resuming his listless days of doing nothing. Zoey ignored him and went on with handling Helena¡¯s fan meeting. On that day, Zoey and Helena went together. The fans erupted into cheers. They were already happy enough to see Helena, but they did not expect her boss to be even more attractive. This trip is definitely worth it! From afar, a few men stared at the two women on stage. ¡°Lucas, did you see her? I¡¯m right when I said that Zoey¡¯s a beauty, huh?¡± Asked Tyler as he chuckled. ¡°Not bad. If I get them, you will get your reward!¡± Taking off his sunsses, Lucas¡¯ gaze never left Zoey and Helena. No preys which he had his eyes on could ever escape. Chapter 770 Chapter 770 Lucasmanded, ¡°After the fan meeting, invite them to our party.¡± ¡°Understood, Lucas. Consider it done.¡± Chorused everyone simultaneously. The man left afterwards, waiting for the two women¡¯s arrival at a French restaurant. He loved formalities, always ensuring that everything was romantic. Otherwise, it would be such a waste to just sleep with these women. As the atmosphere must be perfect, he instructed the others to invite thedies over instead of forcing them toe. In the evening, Helena and Zoey were about to leave after the fan meeting ended. However, there was an Rolls-Royce parked at the entrance. A few servants, all wearing suits, stood at the side of the car. The butler at the front bowed in a gentlemanly manner. ¡°Hello, Ms. Lopez and Ms. Engler. On behalf of Mr. Lucas Quinn from South Hampton, I extend his invitation to dinner to both of you.¡± Right that moment, Levi drove to the front and blocked the Rolls-Royce¡¯s path. ¡°Hop in. I¡¯ll treat you to a meal.¡± Said Levi. Hence, Helena and Zoey refused the butler¡¯s request. They entered Levi¡¯s car directly and sped off. The servants stood there in a daze before returning to their senses. ¡°What happened? Who took them away?¡± Everyone was bbergasted. Not only did they fail to invite them, but a man also fetched them away! ¡°Quick! Chase after them!¡± But Levi¡¯s car was nowhere to be spotted. Everyone was dumbstruck. How were them going to exin it to Mr. Quinn? Original content from N?velDrama.Org. In the French restaurant, Lucas looked at the servants in front of him andughed. ¡°Someone fetched those women away right in front of your eyes?¡± Asked Lucas as he ate his steak, holding a knife in his left hand and a fork in his right. The middle-aged butler lowered his head. Trembling, he replied, ¡°Yes, Mr. Quinn. We didn¡¯t manage to catch up with them. However, I¡¯ve already sent people to look for them.¡± Lucas beckoned him with his finger. ¡°Come!¡± Confused, the butler walked toward him. ¡°Sir, what can I do for you?¡± Suddenly, a cold glint appeared in Lucas¡¯ eyes. Swoosh! He stabbed the fork in his hands into the butler¡¯s body. Swoosh! Swoosh! Swoosh! Lucas repeated his actions forcefully. Blood sttered everywhere. After a dozen stabs, the butler had already stopped breathing. His body toppled straight onto the floor with a loud thud. ¡°You useless pieces of shit!¡± Bellowed Lucas. ¡°We¡¯re sorry, Mr. Quinn¡­¡± The other servants were so scared that they fell onto their knees, begging for mercy. Lucas walked to them with the cutleries in his hands. Swoosh! Swoosh! He stabbed frantically at the rest of the servants, causing blood to spew everywhere. Chapter 771 Chapter 771 Only when the knife became bent did he stop. However, by then, all of his servants were dead. Walking back to his seat, Lucas took out a white handkerchief and wiped the bloodstains away from his hand. ¡°Someone, give me a new set of cutleries!¡± Ordered Lucas. Then, he continued savoring his steak. The corpses sprawled on the ground and the metallic stench of blood filling the room did not affect him at all. He still had the appetite to eat. Those who understood Lucas knew that he often had unpredictable mood swings. On one hand, he could create a romantic atmosphere in a French Restaurant; Yet on the other hand, he could instantly transform into a crazy murderer. In simpler words, Lucas was a psychopath. As long as something crossed him, he killed. In recent years, he had killed more than a hundred of his family¡¯s servants and butlers, let alone the others. The Quinn¡¯s young master could be considered a demented mass murderer. Hence, many people in the Prince Gang were terrified of him. Even though Jones family had the God of War as their protector, Tyler dared not boast about it to Lucas. If he angered the man, he might be killed mercilessly. Hence, he had no choice but to keep ttering Lucas. Soon, the corpses were removed and the members of the Prince Gang arrived one by one. ¡°What? Someone fetched thedies away?¡± Everyone was surprised. Who would dare to do such a thing? Do they have a death wish? ¡°I want to know who he is too.¡± Lucas drank the red wine elegantly. No one could tell that he had killed five people earlier. ¡°For snatching the women you like, the person must die!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Lucas. We¡¯ve already sent someone to investigate. Soon, we¡¯ll find out where they are.¡± Assured the rest tteringly. Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. News arrived ten minutester, saying that they had found out where Helena and Zoey were. They were eating at the Stardust Hotel, located in the city center. ¡°Let¡¯s go. I want to take a look at the bast*rd!¡± Lucas stood up, looking very curious as well. The Prince Gang rushed to the Stardust Hotel as fast as they could. Helena actually suggested to buy the couple a meal to express her gratitude. Levi did not stand on ceremony either, and directly brought them to the most expensive Stardust Hotel. When someone saw the car parked at the entrance, he pointed at it and dered, ¡°Mr. Quinn, Helena and Zoey entered this car!¡± A smile yed on Lucas¡¯ lips. He nced at the car and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go in.¡± They entered the lobby and saw Zoey and the rest seated beside the window. ¡°It¡¯s him?¡± Tyler and Wales spotted Levi instantly, and decided to back off. If they went over, Levi would recognize them. They could not afford to be embarrassed by him. Furthermore, Levi had angered Lucas. Chapter 772 Chapter 772 ¡°Lucas, something happened in our family. We need to return to South Hampton.¡± They thought of an excuse quickly. ¡°Leave. Don¡¯t affect my mood.¡± Tyler and Wales did not want Levi to beg them for mercy when he was going to be killed. Not only would it embarrass them, but they might also get involved if Lucas found out about their rtionship with Levi. It was better for them to escape. In the restaurant, Lucas walked toward Levi and the other two with the Prince Gang following along. The three of them, who were initially eating and chatting, sensed something amiss. Raising their heads, they noticed those men standing beside them. Each of them wore luxurious clothing, exuding a dignified aura. ¡°How can I help you?¡± Asked Zoey. ¡°Hello, Ms. Lopez and Ms. Engler. I¡¯m an admirer of yours.¡± Lucas introduced himself politely. ¡°And you are?¡± Asked Zoey. ¡°I¡¯m Lucas Quinn from South Hampton! Can I get to know you?¡± Lucas was full of smiles. His courteous attitude made it hard for anyone to refuse. ¡°No!¡± At that moment, a voice rang out. It was Levi, who was still eating. ¡°No?¡± Lucas and everyone else turned their gazes to Levi. ¡°We¡¯re eating. Please don¡¯t disturb us.¡± Without even raising his head, Levi continued eating. His cold attitude upset the Prince Gang. After all, no one had shown such disrespect to them in the past. Maintaining a gentlemanly front, Lucas said, ¡°Sir, I did not ask you. I was asking the twodies.¡± Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. ¡°I know, but they¡¯re both my women. I¡¯ve rejected you on their behalf. Go quickly! They don¡¯t want to know you.¡± His remarks were so shocking to the Prince Gang that they almost burst intoughter. So there¡¯s someone who isn¡¯t fear of death! How dare he disrespects Lucas? Hearing that, Lucas chuckled. ¡°Are you saying that both of them are yours?¡± ¡°Yeah. What about it?¡± Replied Levi coldly. Lucas noticed that Zoey¡¯s expression remained calm, while Helena looked shy. He seems to be telling the truth. There¡¯s something wrong with the three of them. Interesting¡­ ¡°Then, I want to buy a drink for your women. How¡¯s that?¡± A sick, domineering and arrogant smirk appeared on Lucas¡¯ face. He had shown his true self. Lucas was the type who found it exciting to invite a woman in front of her man. ¡°They¡¯re not free. Hurry up and leave!¡± Levi was already running out of patience. ¡°Haha! Okay. I¡¯ll take my leave now. However, I¡¯ll be waiting for you at the entrance.¡± Lucas actually left courteously, and went waiting at the entrance. ¡°What should we do? It¡¯s obvious that they are here with malicious intents.¡± Zoey and Helena panicked. ¡°Let¡¯s pretend nothing happened.¡± With a calm expression, Levi continued eating and drinking his wine. Chapter 773 Chapter 773 Although Levi could still keep his cool, thedies werepletely flustered. They could tell that Lucas and the rest were not ordinary person. From their clothing and aura, apparently they came from a powerful background. They might get themselves into trouble if they crossed those men. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Since I¡¯m here, nothing will happen to you.¡± Said Levi with a smile. For some reason, Zoey and Helena felt assured when they heard his words¡ªespecially Helena, who gazed at Levi admiringly. To her, Levi was a mysterious man who was not as listless as how everyone had said. To her, Levi was exceptionally impressive, and had a good eye and great foresight. He was definitely a prominent man. ¡°After the meal, Ss will send you back. I¡¯ll settle them.¡± Announced Levi calmly. ¡°Be careful. Call me if anything happens.¡± Zoey was not concerned. As he was rted with the Jones family in South Hampton, she assumed no one would dare to make things difficult for Levi. She had a mindset: Levi used his identity as the Jones family¡¯s grandson to solve problems. After dinner, Ss fetched Zoey and Helena away from the back door.This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. Levi lit up a cigarette and swaggered out of the entrance. There was a Rolls-Royce parked at the entrance, and a dozen sports cars blocking the road too. They were disrupting the hotel¡¯s business. However, when the boss learned about their identities, he did not dare to say anything. Not only did he let them park there, but he also even sent some waiters to attend to their needs. The gang surrounded Levi the moment he stepped out of the hotel. ¡°You are a courageous soul, huh?¡± Mocked everyone. Lucas nced behind him and asked, ¡°Where are thedies?¡± ¡°They¡¯ve left.¡± Replied Levi. ¡°Huh?¡± Everyone was stunned. Why didn¡¯t we realize it? They left through the back door! Those men were instantly filled with regret. A furious look shed across Lucas¡¯s face as he said coldly, ¡°Sir, that¡¯s a bit dishonest of you. I said I want to invite your women over for drinks. Why did you ask them to leave beforehand?¡± This was how domineering Lucas was. He was tantly inviting thedies for drinks in front of their partner, yet he made it sound like it was the most natural thing to do. ¡°Do you think that you¡¯re really cool?¡± Levi suddenly asked. ¡°Huh?¡± Everyone was taken aback, especially Lucas. No one had ever said that to him! Everyone he interacted with were all very deferential to him, not even daring to breathe loudly. It was interesting to meet someone as straightforward as Levi. ¡°How would you like me to say it then? In a cruder manner? Alright. Bast*rd, lend me your women. I want to sleep with them tonight.¡± Dered Lucas. ¡°Hahaha!¡± The Prince Gang erupted intoughter as they looked at Levi mockingly. Chapter 774 Chapter 774 However, they did not notice a cold glint that shed across Levi¡¯s eyes. He could tolerate it if they joked about him. However, Zoey was out of bounds! Death was certain if they touched his raw nerve¡ªand Zoey was his bottom-line. ¡°So you like to be crude and straightforward, huh?¡± ¡°Yeah dude. Lucas wants to sleep with your women! Be obedient and send them to his bed!¡± Everyone guffawed. Lucas also smiled and said, ¡°That¡¯s what I meant. Looks like I shouldn¡¯t be so gentlemanly in the future. Why are you ring at me? Do you want to hit me? Come and punch me, then.¡± Provoked the Quinn¡¯s heir with a smirk. He even brought his face closer to Levi. Lucas had done this multiple times, yet no one ever dared to hit him. Usually, the person would end up on his knees, begging for mercy and then send his wife to him. Boom! Suddenly, he felt a powerful gust of wind as a ck shadow filled his vision. His expression changed drastically. With a crisp and loud sound, Levi pped Lucas¡¯ cheek harshly, sending him flying almost ten meters away. Hended on a sports car heavily, with a couple of teeth knocked out of his mouth. The gang was utterly stunned as they looked at Levi in disbelief. He actually hits Lucas? Lucasy on top of the sports car with a numb expression as shock filled his eyes. That was certainly not something he had expected. Then, a wave of excruciating pain hit him. For a whole minute, everyone stood frozen to the spot before returning to their senses. ¡°You actually hit him! Do you know who he is?¡± This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. ¡°He is the eldest son of the Quinn family, one of the top three royal families of South Hampton! He¡¯s also one of the three ringleaders of the Prince Gang.¡± ¡°Do you know how stupid you were? You have just caused your family¡¯s demise.¡± The Prince Gang started rebuking him. In the southern region of Erudia, let alone in South Hampton, no one would dare to p Lucas. Yet, someone from the insignificant South City did so. This was something unbelievable to the rest, as if they had just witnessed an ant fighting against an elephant. They could hardlyprehend what had happened! ¡°You deserve that.¡± Eyeing Lucas, Levi continued, ¡°Consider yourself lucky. If it¡¯s in the past, you¡¯d be long dead.¡± His tone was extremely cocky and arrogant, but he was not lying. In the past, after his departure from the battlefields, Lucas would die the moment he said something like that. With that, Levi prepared to leave. ¡°Stop that man!¡± Bellowed Lucas. Chapter 775 Chapter 775 The Prince Gang did it ordingly. ¡°How dare you leave after hitting Lucas? Do you think that we¡¯re just props? Are you looking down on the Prince Gang?¡± Many of the members were very cocky people. Now that they met Levi, who was way more arrogant than them, they could not stand it anymore. Leviughed. ¡°Why? Do you want me to beat him till he dies?¡± ¡°You¡­ You¡­ You¡¯re such a cocky bast*rd!¡± The Prince Gang was astounded. They had never seen such an impudent man like him. He was up against the Prince Gang, the most feared organization in the entire southern region. ¡°You¡¯re the first person who dares to act so haughtily in front of us!¡± Yelled everyone furiously. This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. ¡°So are you forcing me to stay just to see how arrogant I am?¡± Asked Levi with a smirk. ¡°Do you want to die?!¡± ¡°How dare you hit Lucas?!¡± ¡°Today, I¡¯ll definitely break your limbs, knock your teeth off, rip all your hair out, tear your nails, and stab your kneecaps. I¡¯ll make you apologize to Lucas on your knees!¡± Everyone in the Prince Gang threatened Levi menacingly. They had many ruthless methods up their sleeves. To them, Levi was nothing but a punchbag. They had already thought of how to torment him. ¡°Cripple him right away. I don¡¯t want to see him standing anymore!¡± The searing pain from his hand and mouth caused Lucas to bellow in rage. The Prince Gang attacked instantly. Bang! Bang! Bang! However, they were up against the unparalleled God of War, who was so powerful that even other nations dared not cross him. Although some of the members of the Prince Gang were skilled inbat, they were simply too weak in Levi¡¯s eyes, as weak as mere defenseless women. Levi took them out punch by punch. Soon, all of them were sprawled on the floor as they miserably howled in regret. Initially, they thought no one would dare to offend them in South City. Hence, they did not even bring their bodyguards along. This was what led to their pathetic defeat. ¡°How dare you beat us? You¡¯ll die!¡± ¡°You¡¯ll regret it!¡± Threatening Levi, the Prince Gang still refused to relent as theyy on the ground. m! Levi stepped onto them. ¡°Ugh!!!¡± Screams of agony escaped their mouths. Stepping on the bodies, Levi strode over slowly amidst their miserable howls. Not only did it hurt, but their pride had also been trampled under Levi¡¯s feet. Despite being the mighty Prince Gang, they were now being stepped on. What an utter disgrace! Levi reached Lucas atst. Thetter panicked. ¡°What¡­ What do you want?¡± Chapter 776 Chapter 776 When Lucas saw Levi¡¯s harmless smile, he felt that he was confronted by the grim reaper. Levi looked like the epitome of terror. His gaze was so sharp that Lucas felt like Levi was looking right into the depths of his soul, even the terror that was filling him right now. What¡¯s going on? Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. Lucas¡¯ body quivered uncontrobly. He had never feared anyone in his life, despite having met many prominent people. However, for an unknown reason, he felt an inexplicable sense of fear facing Levi. ¡°Didn¡¯t you stop me from leaving?¡± Asked Levi. ¡°I¡­ I¡­ I didn¡¯t¡­¡± Stuttered Lucas, unable toplete his sentence. ¡°Looks like I can only leave after you¡¯re dead!¡± A ruthless glint shed across Levi¡¯s eyes. Thud! Lucas was about to say something when Levi aimed a punch on his face, causing blood to spurt out from him. Thud! Thud! Thud! After a few consecutive punches, Lucas was covered in blood. ¡°You can¡¯t mess around with anyone¡¯s woman!¡± As Levi wiped his hands and walked away, Lucas toppled straight onto the ground with a loud thud. Having lost his consciousness, blood dribbled down his mouth. The Prince Gang regretted now. Why did we stop him from leaving?! ¡°Quick! Go to the hospital! We have to save Lucas.¡± The group then sped off to the hospital. In the office building, Zoey heaved a sigh of relief when she saw Levi return unscathed. However, she did not ask whether the matter was resolved. To her, she believed that it would definitely be settled due to Levi¡¯s association with the Jones family. ¡°Ss, pick two elites from the security team to protect Helena. There¡¯s been a lot of people harassing her recently.¡± Instructed Levi as he nced at Helena. ¡°Understood!¡± Ss nodded. The new security team was made up of discharged soldiers. All of them were top-notch fighters, armed with greatbat skills. Iris wanted Helena to be protected too. Recently, Morris Group¡¯s electronic products were released in the market. With Helena as their spokesperson, the sales had been amazingly good. Zoey invested the ck family¡¯s fifty billion in the electronic industry. This meant the Morris Group had helped the ck family reap the most profits¡­ ¡°Levi, follow me. I have something to tell you.¡± Zoey summoned Levi to her office. ¡°Levi, did you think of a way to earn that one billion?¡± Zoey wanted to ask about Levi¡¯s progress. However, he did not seem to be taking it seriously. ¡°One billion¡­ Hmm¡­ Are they looking down on me? How about we add the amount to one hundred billion?¡± Suggested Levi with a chuckle. ¡°Stop joking. Do you care about me at all?¡± Chapter 777 Chapter 777 Levi was taken aback by Zoey¡¯s sudden question. ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°By asking you to earn one billion in a short amount of time, Grandpa and Grandma wants you to prove that you¡¯re worthy of me. Then, they will have no reason to separate us. No matter what, it¡¯s an unchangeable fact that they¡¯re my rtives. The only thing we can do is to satisfy them to the best of our abilities, so that it is a win-win situation. But I think you aren¡¯t even taking it seriously. Other than sleeping and eating, you don¡¯t do anything else.¡± Stated Zoey furiously. Levi smiled. ¡°It¡¯s easy to settle this. Just wait and see.¡± Indeed, it was a piece of cake to him. He could produce one billion whenever he wanted to. However, Zoey assumed that Levi¡¯s method of resolving the issue was to use his identity as the Jones family¡¯s grandson. It was extremely easy to earn one billion by using the Jones family¡¯s name. This could convince the ck family, but Zoey was not pleased. What she cared about was Levi¡¯s attitude, instead of him resolving everything using that identity. She hoped Levi could work hard like six years ago and build his sess with his own effort. ¡°So be it.¡± Said Zoey with a sigh. As she watched the man leave, she whispered, ¡°I wish I¡¯m marrying to the unparalleled, wealthy and formidable Levi.¡± However, judging from the current situation, Zoey knew it was only her wishful thinking. Levi was no longer as driven as before. Although it was impossible for him to meet her expectations, she was still hopeful. Naturally, Levi did not understand what she meant. He simply thought that she was being ridiculous. This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. At that moment, the Prince Gang was in a private hospital, each of them covered with bruises. They heaved a sigh of relief when the doctor dered that Lucas was fine. Only his nose bridge and brow bone were broken. If something bad happened to Lucas, the entire South City would be in an uproar. After all, he belonged to the top three families of South Hampton, whose power was four times greater than the Jones. The mighty Quinn family would definitely be infuriated. By then, who could afford to bear the consequences? At that moment, they suddenly heard amotion in the hospital ward. Entering the room, they saw Lucas stabbing a doctor over and over again. The doctor¡¯s white coat waspletely stained with blood! Lucas was trying to vent his anger by stabbing everyone within his sight. He was really an inhumane murderer! ¡°Don¡¯t be too agitated, Lucas. The doctor saved you!¡± Everyone held him back, who yelled furiously, ¡°I¡¯ve been so utterly humiliated. So what if he cures me? I¡¯ll definitely skin that bast*rd alive!¡± Chapter 778 Chapter 778 ¡°We understand your rage, Lucas. That bast*rd humiliated us too!¡± ¡°He has destroyed the South Hampton Prince Gang¡¯s reputation. Only by skinning him alive can we vent our hatred!¡± Everyone else was equally furious. ¡°Lucas, you should focus on recovering first. Once you get better, we¡¯ll go teach him a lesson. Anyway, there¡¯s nowhere for him to escape to.¡± Persuaded the rest. N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. ¡°To hell with recovering! If I don¡¯t kill that man, I can never tolerate this!¡± Lucas was harsh even on himself. Ripping the needles from the infusion bottles away from his hand, he got off the bed. The nurses and doctors were taken aback. ¡°I¡¯ll seek treatment after I kill that man!¡± Lucas left just like that. However, his entire face was swollen, with only his eyes and mouth discernible. What happened today was beyond everyone¡¯s wildest imagination. No one would expect the Prince Gang to end up in such a miserable state. Not only was the rest beaten up, but even Lucas was also badly hurt¡­ If the others in South Hampton knew about this, there would be an uproar. ¡°Whatever happened today must not spread to South Hampton!¡± Instructed Lucas. The men ced great importance on their reputation. If anyone knew about this, they would be a joke forever. ¡°But we¡¯ll definitely need more men if we want to kill that bast*rd.¡± Someone asked, ¡°Should I summon more men secretly?¡± ¡°No. Someone will notice if a skilled fighter in South Hampton is summoned. If my Grandpa asks about it, I won¡¯t be able to give him a proper exnation.¡± Lucas shook his head. ¡°What should we do?¡± Asked the rest. ¡°The Four Kings of the Southern Union have control over this area. I¡¯ll request Yadriel to lend me some skilled fighters.¡± Answered Lucas. When they went to Yadriel¡¯s vi, the man and the rest were shocked. ¡°How did you end up this way?¡± Yadriel was taken aback. To be honest, even the Southern Union needed to be wary of the Prince Gang. Even Grover had warned the members to not cross the gang. If a conflict started, the gang would definitely not give up so easily. In fact, they would be up against thebined forces of all the wealthy families in South Hampton. Hence, he was utterly shocked at the miserable state the gang was in. ¡°Yadriel, I¡¯ll cut straight to the point. Lend me a hundred men. Don¡¯t ask me why. Also, I hope this stays between us.¡± Said Lucas. Yadriel had no choice but to agree to Lucas¡¯ request. He immediately selected a hundred skilled fighters for thetter. With these experts, the Prince Gang was all ready to confront Levi. Chapter 779 Chapter 779 In the vi, Yadriel was still wondering who beat Lucas up. That person must be a gutsy person. This is equivalent to him opposing the entire Prince Gang! ¡°Sir, this is so strange! Who in South City would dare to beat Lucas?¡± ¡°Yeah! I can¡¯t think of anyone. Even in South Hampton, no one would dare to beat him, right?¡± His subordinates were equally puzzled, unable to think of a logical exnation. Yadriel stroked his chin. ¡°It¡¯s probably a private matter. He doesn¡¯t even dare to tell me.¡± ¡°No, there¡¯s one person in South City who would dare to do so¡­¡± Reminded someone suddenly. Everyone exchanged knowing nces. Immediately, Yadriel realized who he was talking about. Previously, the Southern Union suffered a great loss in the same manner! He was absolutely certain that the person in mind was the one who offended Lucas. There was no one else in South City who would dare to beat him up. ¡°Quick, catch up with him! This is bad! Let¡¯s hope it¡¯s still not toote!¡± Yadriel chased after them with a few of his men. Original content from N?velDrama.Org. If Lucas offended that person, the entire South Hampton Prince Gang would be destroyed. Even their families would be ruined. It was critical to stop them in time! However, Lucas and the rest were simply too fast, having disappeared from Yadriel¡¯s sight soon. ¡°Lucas, we¡¯ve found out that the guy is called Levi Garrison. He¡¯s staying in Morris Group¡¯s apartment building with Zoey.¡± The insight came very quickly. ¡°Okay. Lead us there!¡± A cold, ruthless glint shed across Lucas¡¯ eyes. ¡°I will massacre everyone there, before breaking Levi¡¯s limbs and crippling him. Just torture him in any method possible. I want him to die in agony!¡± Still not satisfied, Lucas continued furiously, ¡°I¡¯ll even sleep with both of his women right in front of his eyes.¡± Then, looking at the rest, he announced, ¡°After I have a go with thedies, you guys can sleep with them one by one, right in front of him. I want to torture him to death!¡± Everyone gasped in shock. Indeed, Lucas is a pervert. He is more terrifying than we have expected! Not only does he n on tormenting Levi emotionally and physically, but he also wants to torture him to death. This is absolutely frightening! We must never offend him. Everyone followed the man fearfully and soon arrived at the apartment building owned by the Morris group. They were stopped by the security guards at the entrance. ¡°Who are you? What are you doing here?¡± The security guards were Ss¡¯ battle mates. They stared at Lucas and the rest warily. At that same time, they reported what was going on to the control room through the walkie-talkie. ¡°What are we doing here? We¡¯re here to kill!¡± With a ruthless re, Lucas gave amand. The hundred skilled fighters drew their knives and charged forward. Chapter 780 Chapter 780 ¡°What are you doing?¡± At that moment, Levi and a few men arrived. N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. Zoey and Helena had also rushed over after hearing the news. Looking at the hundred-armed men, they quivered in fear. ¡°Stop!¡± With a wave of his hand, Lucas gestured for everyone to stop. ¡°Bast*rd, you¡¯ll pay a huge price for what you¡¯ve done!¡± Yelled Lucas. It was a meeting between enemies! When the South Hampton Prince Gang saw Levi, it was like they had gone mad. They wished for nothing more than to devour Levi¡¯s meat and drink his blood. No one, other than him, had humiliated them so badly. Lucas was particrly enraged. The moment he saw Levi, he was shooting daggers at thetter with his eyes. In his mind, he imagined Levi ripped apart into a dozen pieces. Thedies recognized them too. Zoey¡¯s mind becamepletely nk. She thought Levi had resolved the matter, but she did not expect his solution was to beat them up. Back at the ck family¡¯s house, she had already realized how skilled Levi was at fighting. ¡°You actually beat them up?¡± Asked Zoey in disbelief. ¡°They asked for it.¡± Replied Levi calmly. ¡°But¡­ But you¡¯ve gotten yourself in so much trouble! Look at how many people there are!¡± Zoey was getting a little angry at Levi¡¯s attitude. On the other hand, Helena started to panic. ¡°This is all because of me. I¡¯ll just apany them for a drink. Nothing will happen.¡± Said Helena apologetically. She thought this entire mess was created because the men wanted to flirt with her. Yet, she did not know that Lucas had already set his eyes on her and Zoey way back at South Hampton. ¡°It¡¯s fine. As long as I¡¯m here, I won¡¯t let that happen!¡± Zoey was a good leader who cared for her subordinates. Hence, she would never permit something like that to happen. Leviughed. ¡°Leave it to me. It¡¯s just a piece of cake!¡± ¡°You?¡± Zoey nced at Levi in surprise. The first thought that surfaced in her mind was that Levi was going to use his identity as the Jones family¡¯s grandson again. ¡°You¡¯re Levi Garrison, right? How dare you hit us? We are from the South Hampton Prince Gang!¡± ¡°The person you hit is Lucas! Let me tell you this. You¡¯ve just gotten yourself into deep trouble!¡± The Prince Gang started to hurl threats at them. When Zoey heard what they were saying, fear gripped her heart. They are from South Hampton. We certainly cannot afford to offend them. ¡°So? Are you not satisfied with your beating in the evening? Do you still want to get beaten up?¡± Asked Levi as he smirked coldly at Lucas and the rest. Looking at how arrogantly Levi was acting, Lucas and the rest could not tolerate it any longer. ¡°Cut him up into pieces!¡± There was only one thought dominating Lucas¡¯ mind: Kill Levi Garrison. Yet, an unexpected scene urred. Chapter 781 Chapter 781 ng! All the members of the Southern Union kneeled on the ground abruptly and shouted uniformly, ¡°Good evening, Mr. Garrison!¡± Their roaring voices were deafening to the ear, vibrated the chest of everyone at the scene. Helena, Zoey, Lucas and the rest of the people were left in shock. ¡­ Everyone¡¯s jaws dropped as they stared at Levi in surprise. They were in utter disbelief. Everyone thought their eyes were ying tricks on them. What¡¯s going on? Who is he that these people have to kneel before him? Can someone please exin what¡¯s actually happening now? They couldn¡¯t get their head around the scene in front of their eyes. Lucas and his men were bbergasted the most among all. What the hell is this?! The members of the Southern Union weren¡¯t out of their mind. They were sane and sober. Grover was a smart man. He had secretly shown the picture of Levi to all the members of the Southern Union and warned them about his capability. If they encountered him, the first thing to do was to kneel and avoid any conflict at all costs. On top of that, they couldn¡¯t reveal his identity to anyone. For that reason, all of them recognized Levi at the first nce, and they were horrified to know that their target was thetter. So, they kneeled right away in order to save their own lives. ¡°Hey, why are you lots kneeling? He is the man I want to kill! Get on your feet!¡± Lucas roared anxiously. N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. But no one paid him any heed, and they remained in the same posture. It was likely that they¡¯ll not move a muscle if Levi didn¡¯t give them further instructions. ¡°What are you doing?¡± Lucas yelled as his edginess grew. His expression gradually became tense due to the increasing agitation. As a result, the wound on his face almost tore open, and he gritted his teeth in pain. Still, they remained on the ground and didn¡¯t budge an inch. An epiphany urred when Zoey saw the happening, and she assumed that those people were on their knees because Levi was one of the Joneses. Otherwise, it would be unthinkable that they¡¯d do such a thing. The only reason behind their bizarre action would be his identity as a royalty. Moreover, the way they addressed him furthered reinforced her assumption. So he had been using the influence of his family to settle issuestely. It seems like he¡¯s doing the same again, but at least the problem is solved. ¡°What are you waiting for?¡± Levi queried in a cold tone. ¡°We¡¯re sorry about this, Mr. Garrison!¡± They apologized in unison. Right after that, they rose to their feet and disappeared into the shadows. Leaving Lucas and the bunch behind, who were calling out for them. That left the gang in an awkward situation. The fighters they hired bailed on them. We¡¯re just a group of defeated foes. There¡¯s no way we can exact revenge on Levi anymore. We should retreat now. ¡°Hold on. Did I give you permission to leave?¡± Levi stopped them. Chapter 782 Chapter 782 His voice immediately brought them to a standstill as they recalled the pain and horror of being beaten up by Levi in the evening. Then, they began to tremble. We¡¯ll lose all our faces if we¡¯re beaten to a pulp again. In the case, death would be a salvation. N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. ¡°You¡¯reing and going as you like in my territory! Am I invisible to you?¡± Levi snapped in an icy tone, sending chills down everyone¡¯s spine. The crowd gasped in shock. Whoever upsets him is running out of luck! ¡°Let¡¯s forget about it, Levi. You¡¯ve already beaten them up, and the problem is solved anyway. To err is human, to forgive is divine.¡± Zoey didn¡¯t want things to get out of control, so she took the initiative to intervene. ¡°Alright then. Consider yourself lucky today. Get lost!¡± Levi bellowed. The Prince Gang ran for their lives immediately after they were released. ¡°Okay. Let¡¯s all go back now. Do not say a word about what happened tonight.¡± Zoey ordered. Thereafter, Levi thought she would inquire about the reason those people got on their knees. However, she didn¡¯t do so. It was like she already had an answer, which was rather puzzling to him. Zoey has been acting weirdtely. She¡¯s not even curious about all the unusual things I¡¯ve done recently. It¡¯s like she is used to it. But little did he know that Zoey had been assuming him to utilize his identity as a member of the Jones family to settle things. Meanwhile, Yadriel, who came rushing, bumped into the hundred fighters who were retreating. ¡°Mr. Garrison had us released.¡± The person leading the group noted. Yadriel pped his hands as his suspicion had proven to be right. I knew it! It¡¯s really Mr. Garrison! ¡°This is bad! They¡¯re so screwed!¡± Following that, the man picked up his pace at once. Nevertheless, he stumbled upon Lucas¡¯ group shortly after he dashed with all his might. ¡°Hmm? Did he not give you a hard time?¡± Yadriel gazed at them in bafflement. Judging from Mr. Garrison¡¯s personality, it¡¯s unlikely he¡¯ll let them go. What happened? ¡°Levi didn¡¯t want to release us at first. He only did it after his woman talked him into it.¡± One of them exined. At this, Yadriel heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°Thank goodness¡­ Oh yeah. I¡¯ve made some arrangements to escort you out of this city. You should head back to South Hampton at once. Staying here will spell doom for all of you.¡± He urged. These people can¡¯t stay here! They¡¯ll most likely push Mr. Garrison¡¯s button again, and they¡¯ll be dead meat for sure! I have to send them away now. Anyhow, I¡¯m acquainted with the Quinn family; seeing one of theirs ying with fire certainly doesn¡¯t sit well with me! ¡°Stop right there!¡± Lucas beckoned at him. Once he came to a halt, Lucas stared into his eyes and asked, ¡°What in the world is going on? Why did your people kneel and call him Mr. Garrison the moment they saw that guy?¡± ¡°They seemed to be afraid of the one called Levi.¡± ¡°Who is he that even the Southern Union members are terrified at the sight of him?¡± The Prince Gang wondered. ¡°Yeah, who on earth is he?¡± Chapter 783 Chapter 783 This question put Yadriel in a difficult spot. Should I tell them? What if the higher-ups put the me on me? I¡¯ll be in deep trouble then! Just as he was contemting, a voice could be heard saying, ¡°You¡¯re not worthy to know who I am!¡± Soon after the voice, a figure slowly emerged. Yadriel¡¯s eyes almost popped out from their sockets after he got a good look at that person. Did he tail them here? I knew he wasn¡¯t nning to let the Prince Gang go! At the end of the day, this is who Mr. Garrison truly is! Right before he was about to kneel, Levi gestured him to stand aside. Lucas and the rest on the other hand, were thrown into a panic state after seeing him. What is he doing here? Didn¡¯t he let us go? ¡°Yadriel, I want you to get rid of him for me today! Whatever the cost!¡± Lucas bawled, his voice implying he wanted Levi killed. ¡°I¡¯ll pay you ten billion!¡± Lucas named a hefty sum of money after seeing that he remained unfazed. Considering the amount he was willing to pay, one could roughly gauge the level of his madness and the intensity of his loathe for Levi. Everyone drew a sharp breath after hearing his words. He¡¯s insane! Ten billion for Levi¡¯s head! What an amount to squander! To his surprise, Yadriel remained uninterested and moved to the sidelines. ¡°Handle your own mess! I won¡¯t interfere!¡± Yadriel replied indifferently. Ten billion surely is alluring. But if I take the job, I¡¯ll be dead before I even get to spend a single cent. The turn of events had caught Lucas off guard. What do I do now? Our men are all in South Hampton. We¡¯re basically sitting ducks here. ¡°D-didn¡¯t you give your word to let us go?¡± Lucas asked with a trembling voice. The egoistic Prince Gang was docile as amb in the face of Levi. They began to fear for their lives and dreaded the individual called Levi Garrison. ¡°It was my woman who promised to let you go, not me!¡± Everyone was rendered speechless by the words of Levi while his lips curled up into a sneer. ¡°W-What do you want?¡± Everyone was shuddering. After all, they had a phobia after being beaten up by him. Even a madman like Lucas was frightened by his absurdity. I need to be more ruthless to go against someone like him! ¡°I dare you to let me go back!¡± Lucas challenged in a cold tone. Once I¡¯m back to South Hampton, I swear I¡¯ll amass arge group of men enough to wipe out the entire South City! It doesn¡¯t matter if I lose my face or honor; I will cut you into pieces! Just you wait! ¡°What do you say? I see that you¡¯re also a ruthless man like myself! Let¡¯s arrange a showdown! Dispatch every man you have!¡± He continued after seeing a ray of hope.N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. ¡°Yeah! Do you have the balls? If you¡¯re a man, then let us go! We¡¯ll have a face-off with real swords!¡± The others seized the opportunity to provoke Levi. Having said that, Yadriel who was on the sidelines was dumbstruck. The Prince Gang wants to fight with Levi! Will he ept it? Chapter 784 Chapter 784 Needless to say, Levi understood the intention of these people. It was so that they could gather enough forces to pay back for what he did. ¡°You stay back. The rest of you, scram!¡± Levi pointed at Lucas whilemanding. ¡°Huh? Why are you detaining me?¡± Lucas was baffled. Levi nodded, ¡°I don¡¯t take innocent lives anymore, so I¡¯m not gonna kill you. But it doesn¡¯t mean that you¡¯ll escape being punished. You must kneel for three whole days to repent for your ill behaviors. Only after you¡¯ve done that will I release you.¡± With a wave of his hand, Azure Dragon, who was on standby, instantly restrained Lucas. The rest of his friends could only stare helplessly as the scene unfolded. ¡°You muste to my rescue! Send people to save me!¡± Lucas cried out at the top of his lungs. Kneel for three whole days? That¡¯s not happening! Do you think that I, one of the three ringleaders of the Prince Gang, will bow my knees before anyone? How very insulting! But I can only ce my hope on the reinforcements now! It went without saying that the news of Lucas being detained must not reach the ear of Zoey. For this reason, he was transferred to Guardian Mansion. By this time, the walls and doors in thepound had been fixed. ¡°Kneel!¡± Amanding voice could be heard. However, Lucas wouldn¡¯t give in to the order. Thud! Azure Dragon kicked the back of his knees, and he immediately fell onto the ground. Shortly, his hands and feet were bounded. At the same time, there were manyrge dogs keeping watch over him. The pain and humiliation had almost caused even a man like Lucas to weep. He became increasingly infuriated when the thought of having to go through this odious experience for another three days crossed his mind. Yet, things surely didn¡¯t go well for him as a piece of rag was stuffed in his mouth. This was the most tormenting moment of his life. Even if I managed to survive this ordeal, I¡¯d be theughingstock of all. Levi had none but one single rule: as long as his prisoner didn¡¯t die from starvation, anything would be fine. Therefore, his subordinates paid little attention to the one who was on his knees. With the situation getting out of hand, the escaped members of the Prince Gang returned to South Hampton as quickly as they could. Original content from N?velDrama.Org. Naturally, none of them dared to inform their own families after getting themselves into such a big trouble, let alone the Quinn family. Thus, they hurriedly reached out to the remaining two ringleaders of the Prince Gang early the next morning. One of them was the leader of the Prince Gang, Jaron Goel, who was awarded the epithet ¡°Prince¡±. He was the most outstanding man among the younger generations in South Hampton and happened to be the heir to the biggest royal family in the city ¨C the Goel family. Be it strength, capabilities, background, or the other aspects, he excelled in all of them. Not to mention his unchallenged mastery in the Ancient Arts of Qi. Rumor had it that he could go toe to toe with Grover. Surely, no one dared to challenge his position as the leader of the Prince Gang. Thus, all the young heirs of the prominent families in South Hampton would regard him as the ¡°Prince¡±. At the present moment, Jaron was wearing a bathrobe while gazing at the men in front of him. There was a worried expression on his handsome face as he dered, ¡°Since this matter is pertaining to the Prince Gang, I shall deal with it personally!¡± Chapter 785 Chapter 785 ¡°Give the order to everyone! Gather all our forces and we shall head to South City at once!¡± Jaron commanded. Once the instruction was given, the other ringleader, who was regarded as an equal to Lucas, Jackson hastened to gather his men right away. With that, all the Prince Gang¡¯s top fighters were assembled and left for South City together. It was considered the biggest incident that had ever happened to the Prince Gang over the past decade. Not only did one of their ringleaders take a beating, but he was also detained. It was beyond an insult to them. To them, preserving their honor was more important than their own lives. If they lost it, they would use every means to get it back. The Prince Gang was utterly enraged this time that even their notorious Prince hade in person. Yadriel was stunned when he heard this. ¡°Even the Prince himself ising?¡± He was clearly surprised by the fact. ¡°It seems like Jaron has brought all his top fighters with him this time. He must be really pissed.¡± ¡°Jaron is an arrogant person. He answers to no one other than that man. This time however, he¡¯s gonna get hurt as his target is you-know-who.¡± Yadriel sighed. ¡°Sir, should we give them a heads up?¡± One of his subordinates queried. ¡°Do you have a death wish? The purpose of detaining Lucas is so that he could get rid of the Prince Gang once and for all. Why are you trying to get us involved in their battle?¡± Yadriel red at his man. Lucas was totally exhausted after kneeling all night, and for that reason, his body quivered uncontrobly. If it wasn¡¯t for the binding ropes, he would¡¯ve fallen to the ground. He had fainted around seven or eight times throughout the entire night. Lucas was someone with great stamina from his routine martial art practice. If even he couldn¡¯t stand it, it proved just how unbearably torturing it¡¯d be like for an average joe. Any normal person would¡¯ve met their demise after kneeling for such a long period with untreated injuries and inmmation. Even Lucas himself knew that he could only hold on for another full day at most. He could be in grave danger if this were to go on. ¡°Why are they not here yet?¡± Lucas was on the verge of total breakdown. He cried so muchst night that even his tears had dried off. Being treated like a house dog was the part that infuriated him the most. The food he was given looked exactly like kibble. Yet, in order to gain energy, he had no choice but to eat them. This was definitely the darkest and most humiliating moment in his entire life! His honor and dignity had been utterly trampled by Levi, so he could never get over it unless Levi was killed by his own hands. Vroom¡­ Just as he was about to fall into despair, the sound of car engines could be heard from afar. Lucas forced his drooping eyes to open and peered toward the sound. His eyes gleamed the moment he identified its source. Y¡¯all are finally here! N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. Joyful tears spilled out from his eyes. Had it not been for the rag in his mouth, he would like to let out a few shouts. A whileter, dozens of cars came to a stop in front of the Guardian Mansion, and hundreds of men got out of their vehicles. Among them stood their leaders, Jaron and Jackson. Chapter 786 Chapter 786 The second Lucas saw the Prince, he knew this issue was as good as resolved. He was not afraid of Levi¡¯s connection with the Southern Union anymore because Jaron was greater than them. Jaron wouldn¡¯tpromise especially when it came to dealing with the issues of the Prince Gang. Hahahaha¡­ Lucasughed inwardly. You screwed up big time, Levi! You¡¯re finished! Thereafter, he was scheming on how to torment Levi, Zoey and Helena. His mind was filled with scenes of Levi being chopped into pieces and his remains boiled in a pot. Thud! Thud! Thud! Thud! In no time, units of bodyguards marched toward the Guardian Mansion and got into their formation. Everyone was equipped with weapons. Having said that, some of them were bare-handed, yet they were undoubtedly elite fighters judging by the air around them. After the Prince made his appearance, he was followed by two rows of men. Each of them was carrying an ancient dagger. These men were the Prince¡¯s personal bodyguards. All of them were highly-skilled fighters. Together they could take down the Four Kings of Southern Union. It just showed how powerful these people were. Including the bodyguards of the other members, there were a total of two hundred top fighters at the scene. The Prince Gang¡¯s members were burning in anger after seeing Lucas¡¯s miserable appearance. This is public shaming! Our honors have been trampled! This is totally unbearable! In a heartbeat, someone came to the front of thepound but was stopped by Jaron before he could cause a ruckus. In a split second, Jaron raised his gun and pulled the trigger. Bang! The gunshot caused a spark from the muzzle. Whoosh! In an instant, one of military dogs tasked to watch over Lucas were headshot. The noise caught the attention of the people inside. In the blink of an eye, Levi, Azure Dragon, and the others dashed out to examine the situation. ¡°What happened?¡± Everyone became furious the instant they saw their military-trained dog lying in a pool of blood. This dog has been with us for a long time¡­ This is too much! A sharp glint shed across Levi¡¯s eyes as he put on a calm expression. It was as clear as daylight that he was angry! For these dogs were no different than any human to him. To kill them in front of him was equivalent to ask for death. The sound of the gun had rmed the surrounding people, and they gathered around after hearing that. Over a hundred people showed up in a blink of an eye, and they were ring at the Prince Gang angrily. ¡°Identify yourself!¡± Azure Dragon fumed. ¡°Jaron of the Goel family in South Hampton. My friends usually call me ¡®Prince¡¯.¡± The leader remained dignified. Scanning the crowd at the scene with his sharp gaze, he said in a cold tone, ¡°I was entrusted by the patriarch of the Quinn family to pick Lucas Quinn home.¡± ¡°Yes. We¡¯re here to pick Lucas home!¡± The Prince Gang members shouted. Simultaneously, a unit of bodyguards formed a line in front, got on their knees and apologized, ¡°We¡¯re sorry foringte. Please forgive us, sir!¡± N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. At this, Jackson narrowed his eyes and chided, ¡°You¡¯re in deep trouble now! Release our friend this instance, or else you¡¯re gonna get it!¡± Chapter 787 Chapter 787 Jaron exhorted coldly, ¡°You¡¯d better let my man go now. I¡¯m running out of patience.¡± Seeing that the other side didn¡¯t respond, he added, ¡°I¡¯ll count to three.¡± Right then, he started the countdown. ¡°Three!¡± ¡°Two!¡± ¡°One!¡± The Prince Gang became enraged at the fact that Levi and his men were unmoved even after Jaron finished counting. The next moment, Jaron signaled to his men and ordered ferociously, ¡°Charge! Bring Lucas out!¡± In the nick of time, Lucas spat the rag out of his mouth and cried out, ¡°Prince, halt the charge!¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± Everyone was frozen in ce while staring at Lucas in bewilderment. After a light-bulb moment came to him, Jaron instructed, ¡°Stop!¡± Following closely, he nced at Levi¡¯s group and continued, ¡°I¡¯ve changed my mind. I¡¯ll not charge in. Instead, I want you to bring him out yourself.¡± Lucas nodded in acknowledgement. He gets me. Lucas yelled at Levi¡¯s group, ¡°I¡¯ll make you regret for messing with me!¡± His intention was simple¡ªhe stopped Jaron from rescuing him so that he could get Levi to bring him out willingly. The Prince Gang had put together such a grand spectacle just to rescue him. Even Levi and his subordinates must be shivering in fear by now. At least, that was what he assumed. Out of terror, Levi will bring me out politely. Not only will I feel satisfied, but we¡¯ll also regain our lost honor. ¡°I want the six of you to bring Lucas out with your knees on the ground! The time limit is by tomorrow morning. Otherwise, I¡¯ll purge this ce! It¡¯ll be a bloodbath. You¡¯re acquainted with these onlookers, right? I¡¯ll wipe out everyone in this ce, including you!¡± This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. After Jaron had set the deadline, Lucas let out augh and said, ¡°Well, I for one hope that you won¡¯t release me. With that, I¡¯ll get to see everyone in this area killed.¡± ¡°Hey, buddy! We will wait at the entrance of the street! Hang in there!¡± Finished speaking, Jaron led his men out of thepound and waited at where he said. ¡°Don¡¯t you worry, Prince! I can hold on much longer! But I¡¯m afraid that they might bring me out! It¡¯d be boring that way! I wanna see all of them die!¡± Lucas cackled hysterically, like a loony. Next off, Azure Dragon asked, ¡°What should we do next, Sir?¡± ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll wait until tomorrow morning and see how he ns to kill the people here!¡± Levi was truly exasperated this time as those dogs were his favorites. ¡°Bury them.¡± Levimanded. Later on, Lucas nced at Levi arrogantly and sneered, ¡°That¡¯s right, keep it that way! Don¡¯t bring me out and wait until the next daybreak! Mmm! You know my taste very well! I¡¯m fond of killing! I love to see people die!¡± Chapter 788 Chapter 788 If he dares to keep me here, Prince will ughter everyone in this street. I¡¯d love to see that happen; If he brings me out, I¡¯ll get to burn the scene of Levi carrying me out on his knees like a dog into my memories. I¡¯m more than happy to see that, and we get to regain our honor as well. Levi smirked at his words and patted his cheek, ¡°I will never let you go. You should worry about yourself first. See if you could survive tonight.¡± ¡°Hahaha! Of course I will! This time round, the city streets would surely be bathed in blood!¡± Lucas proceeded tough like a lunatic. Dozens of cars were blocking the entrance of the street. The Prince Gang was waiting over there until the appointed time. ¡°Prince, it seems like they don¡¯t n to bring Lucas out!¡± A gleam of epiphany shed across Jaron¡¯s eyes, and hemented, ¡°Looks like we aren¡¯t as famous as we thought.¡± ¡°Well, it¡¯d be unlikely for the people from a rural city like this to hear about us, let alone be afraid of us.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. They wouldn¡¯t even try to detain Lucas if they knew about us.¡± As everyone was analyzing the situation, the two ringleaders stared at each other and dered, ¡°We shall decimate the citizens of this street tomorrow! There shall be bloodshed in every corner. We won¡¯t stop until the entire South City is terrorized at the thought of our name. In the future, they¡¯ll wake up in a cold sweat from a nightmare each time they recalled of this incident.¡± Jaron might seem polite on the outside, but he was a resolute and obstinate person. He leaned toward solving problems with extreme measures and always resorted to violence. ¡°Listen! We will station here tonight! Then, we will eradicate everyone in this street tomorrow!¡± Jaron ordered. N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. ¡°Yes, Prince!¡± Everyone responded in unity. Jackson remarked with a smirk, ¡°I think they might bring Lucas out. Given the duration, they should¡¯ve found out about us by now.¡± ¡°You¡¯re right, Jackson.¡± Everyone agreed. After a considerable time, Lucas remained on his knees while Levi showed no means to let him go. Although he was exhausted, and his body was at the edge of copsing, he had an excited look on his face. After a long night waiting, there was no sign of Lucas getting out at all. ¡°These people have decided to oppose us until the end!¡± At the crack of dawn, Jaron puffed on a cigarette, then threw the butt on the ground. ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Jaron gave the instruction. There were about two hundred fighters following the Prince Gang as they marched toward the Guardian Mansion. Everyone had a murderous look on their faces. The tension in the atmosphere was so thick that one could cut it with a knife. Chapter 789 Chapter 789 Soon, they arrived at the Guardian Mansion. ¡°Send a few units to keep all the alleys of this area off limits! Kill anyone who tries to escape!¡± Jaron¡¯s gaze became cold, and he exuded a murderous aura that sent shivers down everyone¡¯s spine. Dozens of men immediately guarded the exits of every passageway to stop anyone from passing through. At this very moment, Lucas was nearly worn out after mustering every single ounce of strength he could find in his body. He was persevering with sheer willpower alone currently. Nheless, he was ted when he saw Jaron charging in with his men. In the meantime, Levi and the others also emerged from his room. ¡°Hahahaha¡­¡± Lucas burst intoughter right when he saw them. ¡°Don¡¯t fret, punk! Once you¡¯re dead, I¡¯ll take care of your women! I¡¯ll be sure to torture them with all my might! Hahaha¡­¡± Lucas said in a psychopathic tone. Throughout the entire time being on his knees, the man thought of nothing except the ways to torment Levi and the likes. His twisted mind had alreadye up with more than a hundred ways to gratify his sadistic pleasure. ¡°Prince, take out everyone except this one! Leave him to me!¡± Lucas bawled. ¡°Alright!¡± After saying that, Jaron turned to focus on Levi and proimed, ¡°Now, you will pay the painful price for your foolish behaviors! I will kill everyone here!¡± ¡°Kill them!¡± At Jaron¡¯s gesture, all the fighters began their undiscriminating killing spree on the people in this area. Apart from the ones who were guarding the alleys, there were still a hundred and fifty men. As bodyguards of the Prince Gang members, all of them were elite fighters in their own right. They could hurl threats at the Southern Union with forces like this. Swoosh! Twenty fighters sprinted to the frontline promptly. Screech! Those men drew the swords from their backs. The sharpness of the weapons was unmatched, and the reflections on their edges were dazzling to the eyes. With that, the top fighters charged toward their targets. Seeing that, Levi and his men simply chortled. Unbeknownst to their opponents, the God of War and the Five Great Wars Regiment were invincible and unstoppable on the battlefield. They were the nightmare of those who make enemies of them. N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. If the rest of the world came to know these ignorant warriors were trying to kill the God of War and his company of five, everyone¡¯s jaw would drop to the floor. The following would be their first response. Who gave them the courage to do this? Are they out of their mind? However, before the fighters could even reach Levi, there was a two-meter muscr man blocking their way. ng! ng! ng! The fighters tried to strike the man. Yet, as if their swords were shing on a hard surface, they created a series of resonant metallic sounds. That almost caused a spark. I could feel the strike. It definitely reached his skin¡­ but it feels like striking on a steel. ¡°Kill them!¡± They started another wave of attack and struck again. Crack! Crack! Crack! They were taken aback at the sight of their broken swords. Chapter 790 Chapter 790 There was a dead silence after that. Everyone was bbergasted. W-what¡­? Is he the Iron Man? His skin is imprable! Even the high quality sword is broken? How terrifying! ¡°Ah!¡± As the muscr man roared, his tank top was ripped into pieces. The man had a shredded look, with well-developed muscles covering every inch of his skin, and they were hard as steel. The ck Tortoise! He was overly eye-catching due to his bulky physique. Hence, Levi had always reminded him to keep a low profile and avoided sending him on missions. But he was summoned today as there were people who came for a showdown. The ck Tortoise was a martial art practitioner. His skills made his body imprable, like ayer of steel covering his skin. Levi found him on the battlefield four years ago. During that time, he was a fearless and undefeatable warrior. The man had blocked countless gunfire for Levi in the past. With his steel-like body, none of the bullets were able to pierce his skin, let alone some swords. Bam! Bam! Bam! Like a bulldozer, the ck Tortoise crushed the fighters of the Prince Gang. Within a short while, hundreds of fighters were left sprawling on the floor and screaming in agony. N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. It was a gruesome sight. The Prince Gang was left in shock. Hundreds of our top fighters couldn¡¯t stand a chance. What is this¡­? We know the strength of our men, yet they were utterly defeated! Is that guy a human? Lucas, who was still on his knees in thepound, gazed at the happenings nkly. After this, the smugness of the Prince Gang disappeared into thin air almost in an instant. Everyone was petrified beyond belief. Right then, Jackson squinted his eyes while Jaron furrowed his brows and red at Levi¡¯s group. Things are getting tricky! The turn of events had Jaron felt a little stumped. ¡°Take his head!¡± The leader of the gang demanded coldly. Those twenty fighters who had been following him drew their swords and darted forward. These men were his trump card. The swords they used weren¡¯t ordinary ones; they were ancient dagger with extremely sharp edges. Screech! The cold edges of the ancient daggers struck hard on ck Tortoise¡¯s body. ng! He moved a few steps backward after many shes, and white marks began to appear on his body. If the attacks were to continue, even the likes of the ck Tortoise would be injured. The ancient dagger is really something else! The Prince Gang members put on a smile on their faces after witnessing the scene. Meanwhile, Lucas heaved a sigh of relief. Prince is as amazing as always! Who would still dare to challenge him? ¡°Back off, ck Tortoise. These are ancient daggers. You can¡¯t handle their sharpness.¡± Levi ordered. After hearing themand, he stepped aside with his body full of white marks. Jaron peered at Levi and scoffed, ¡°Looks like I¡¯ve underestimated you. However, you still can¡¯t escape your eventual death. Kill him!¡± Chapter 791 Chapter 791 The twenty men raised their swords up high, charging toward Levi and his men. Whoosh! Suddenly, a powerful gust of wind roared to life and there was a silhouette flickered passed them like a bolt of lightning. It was White Tiger. Among the Five Kings of War, ck Tortoise was the best at defense while White Tiger was the best at offence. Wham! Wham! White Tiger weaved through the crowd of men, his punches snapping out so quickly they were a blur. Within moments, he stopped in his tracks. Thud! Thud! Thud! All twenty of his opponents crumpled to the ground like puppets that had their strings cut. A dead silence descended upon the scene. Jaron¡¯s face paled dramatically. How is he so powerful? These men were supposed to be the best of the best, the elites of his family¡¯s men. They had all been trained since young to be the perfect fighters. He had once conquered the Southern Union using only these twenty men. No one had been able to stop them back then! Yet now, they could not even defeat one person. That was a testament to how powerful White Tiger was. Seemingly satisfied by their prowess, White Tiger praised, ¡°Not bad! You guys are stronger than those people from the Southern Union!¡± Crooking a finger at Jaron, he continued, ¡°Your turn!¡± He could tell that Jaron was even more powerful than the twenty men he had just downed. ¡°Die!¡± Jaron bellowed as he leaped at White Tiger. The two men shed together violently and a ferocious battle broke out. The destruction they left was terrifying, with the walls of the yard crumbling to pieces and the wooden gates splintered. Even the ground was cracked badly, with the brick turned to dust in some ces. The Prince Gang was gaping at the scene with wide eyes while Levi and his men were also rather impressed. Jaron was definitely the strongest opponent White Tiger had ever fought so far. Erudia really was a country with plenty of hidden talents! It was likely they would run into more in the future. Even watching the fierce battle had the blood in their veins boiling with adrenaline and excitement. Wham! After exchanging more than a hundred blows, White Tiger sent Jaron flying with a well-ced kick. Crash! mming to the ground, Jaron coughed up a mouthful of blood. He stared at White Tiger in disbelief. How can someone who looks around the same age as I be so much more powerful? His Master once told him that he was the most talented fighter he had ever seen and estimated that there was nobody else like him in the entire Erudia. The proof of how wrong his Master had been standing right in front of him. ¡°W-who are you people?¡± Jaron asked in a trembling voice. The members of the Prince Gang were absolutely stunned at the turn of events. It was only now did they begin to wonder about Levi and his men¡¯s identities. At first, they thought Levi was a weakling they could y with as they pleased. Never did they consider there might be more than meets the eyes with him and his men. Azure Dragon sneered and replied, ¡°You brats are not worthy of knowing our true identities!¡± This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. To Levi and the rest, the members of the Prince Gang were no different than children. Lucas, who was still kneeling in the yard, broke into a cold sweat as he recalled how hundreds of men from the Southern Union got down on their knees before Levi. We pissed off someone we shouldn¡¯t have. Jaron struggled to his feet, wiping the blood trickling from the corner of his lips before stating, ¡°Gentlemen, how about we brush this aside as a misunderstanding and put it all behind us? We¡¯ll apologize to you and be done with it!¡± ¡°Who gave you the right to call this a misunderstanding?¡± Levi answered in a cold tone. Chapter 792 Chapter 792 Jaron and the other members of the Prince Gang were frozen to the spot at Levi¡¯s words. This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. It was finally sinking in that they were in deep trouble this time. At the rate things were going, they might just end up dying here in South City. This was why they had to resolve this matter as peacefully as possible. Jaron lowered his head slightly in submission, representing the Prince Gang¡¯s defeat. This was the first time since the founding of the Prince Gang that they had actually lost to someone. Every time before, they were always the ones pushing others around and stepping on their defeated enemies. Unfortunately, they had run into someone even more difficult than them this time. Today was a day of utter humiliation for the Prince Gang, the very first time they had suffered such a shame! Not only were they disgraced as a group, but it was also a major blow to their individual egos as well. As the head of the Prince Gang, Jaron was not a person unwilling topromise. He nned on appeasing Levi now and then return to South Hampton another time to rise up again. Chuckling bitterly, he uttered, ¡°Sir, we were wrong to have provoked you first. We should not have insulted your woman either. But all things can be worked out peacefully! Having a friend is better than making a new enemy!¡± However, the other man¡¯s reply was like a brutal p to the face. Levi scoffed, ¡°Sorry. I¡¯m pretty sure my enemies are numbering in the thousands already. A few more really doesn¡¯t make much of a difference.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you think you¡¯re being a little unreasonable? I¡¯m already putting my pride aside here! Besides, each and every one of use from an influential family in South Hampton. All of us will one day be the heads of our families. Going against us would be going up against all of the prominent families in South Hampton!¡± Jaron said arrogantly. His words had the other members of the Prince Gang straightening their backs proudly. That was right! They were from the most illustrious families in South Hampton! Who dared to offend them? No matter how powerful Levi and his men were, there was no way they would have the courage to go up against the Prince Gang. If not out of respect for the members of the gang themselves then at the very least for the various families they came from. Levi looked amused. ¡°So?¡± ¡°So, you have to ord us the right amount of respect! This matter is to be settled pleasantly without any more fuss!¡± Jaron stated with a smile. Despite the calm tone, there was amanding undercurrent to it with no room for argument. One way or another, the Prince Gang would get the respect they thought they deserved. Seeing that Levi did not say anything more, Jaron added, ¡°You¡¯re a formidable person in your own right. Isn¡¯t it better to have more friends, especially if they¡¯re from the wealthiest families in South Hampton? You would only benefit from such a rtionship!¡± Atst, Levi responded, ¡°So I¡¯m just supposed to forget that that guy over there insulted my wife and tried to kill me several times? I¡¯m also supposed to disregard the fact that you killed my beloved dog and threatened to massacre a whole block of civilians? Is that what you¡¯re saying?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right! It¡¯s all just a huge misunderstanding; no big deal!¡± Jaron smirked. ¡°Don¡¯t you think you¡¯re being rather petty? Aren¡¯t they just dogs? What does it matter?¡± ¡°And if I insist on pursuing this matter?¡± Levi questioned lowly. ¡°Then you make enemies out of all the prominent families in South Hampton!¡± A wicked gleam appeared in Jaron¡¯s eyes. Chapter 793 Chapter 793 Smack! Levi¡¯s hand darted out and hended a ringing p on Jaron¡¯s face. ¡°Then so be it! It might just be a dog to you but to us, it was a living, breathing creature! It was a precious life! It was our friend, ourrade-in-arm!¡± Levi roared in rage. He was well and truly mad this time. One of the dogs had been his constantpanion when he was still in the military. ying with it always served to brighten up his day and helped with the stress of fighting a war. They had been on the frontlines together and fought plenty of battles. After they retired from the military, he brought it back here with him. Now, Jaron killed his precious dog and had the audacity to say it was ¡°just dogs¡±. ¡°To me, its life is infinitely more valuable than you scum!¡± Hismanding aura exploded around him, exerting immense pressure on everyone present. Being so close to him, Jaron swore the surrounding temperature dropped several degrees, making him shivered. ¡°That guy killed so many people ever since he came to South City! Look at the doctor! He was someone who worked hard to save lives! That man saved that jerk but how did the lunatic repay his kindness? Were all these no big deals to you? What about your intention to ughter everyone on this street then? Was that a small matter to you too? If we were just some feeble men, we could have been dead by now!¡± Levi¡¯s questions mmed into Jaron like bullets, rooting him to the spot. The rest of the Prince Gang were pale in their fear. None of them dared to breathe too loudly in case that would focus Levi¡¯s ire upon them. A hard glint entered Jaron¡¯s eyes and he queried, ¡°Does this mean you won¡¯t let us go then? Not even on behalf of the South Hampton families?¡± ¡°Did you seriously think I would? All of you, kneel!¡± Levi ordered. White Tiger and the others leaped into action. Within minutes, not a single person was standing before Levi. ¡°You can speak on your knees!¡± Levi looked down at the kneeling Jaron as he said this. How very insulting! This was probably the most humiliating moment Jaron had ever felt in his life! He was the leader of the Prince Gang! A prince among princes! Yet here he was kneeling before someone else. This is uneptable! He bit out through clenched teeth, ¡°You have some guts to do this to us! You¡¯re a dead man! Just you wait and see!¡± A cruel smirk curled Levi¡¯s lips. ¡°Now, it¡¯s time to settle the score with each of you!¡± He headed for Lucas and stopped before the other man. ¡°Since you were lusting after my wife, castrate him!¡± ¡°No!¡± Agonized screams ripped from Lucas¡¯ throat and with a gush of blood, he became a eunuch. Next, Levi focused his attention on the members of Prince Gang. ¡°You guys were thinking of killing me, weren¡¯t you?¡± This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. ¡°N-no! W-we weren¡¯t¡­¡± They cried out in protest. ¡°Break their legs! Since their parents won¡¯t discipline them properly, I¡¯ll do it for them!¡± Another chorus of pained screams rang out while the legs of the members of Prince Gang were systematically broken. It was absolutely terrifying! When Levi fixed his gaze on Jaron, thetter began to panic. ¡°W-what are you going to do to me!¡± Chapter 794 Chapter 794 Levi¡¯s eyes shed and he uttered coldly, ¡°Breaking an arm for killing my dog isn¡¯t excessive, is it?¡± The threat had Jaron¡¯s face flushing red in rm and he struggled to escape. He was a prince! If one of his arms were snapped just like that, his reputation would be ruined forever! He would never be able to look anyone in the eyes again! ¡°No, please. Let¡¯s talk about this, okay? I¡¯ll give you anything you want!¡± He babbled anxiously. At that moment, his disheveled appearance made him look just like any other normal person. Gone were his arrogance and princely demeanor. ¡°I want my dog!¡± Eyes wintry with his rage, Levi red at him. Jaron was stumped at his words. His dog is already dead. How am I supposed to give it back to him? In the next second, there was the metallic glint of a de swishing down. Jaron¡¯s right arm flopped to the ground uselessly. Immediately, blood sprayed forth like a crimson fountain. ¡°AHHHH!¡± His howls of pain mixed with those of Lucas and the rest, echoing in the vast courtyard. Thus, Levi had every single member of the South Hampton Prince Gang crippled. The only exceptions were the Jones brothers, who had left earlier and were not involved in this incident. This was a stain that could never be erased from the reputation of the prestigious Prince Gang. In the blink of an eye, they had fallen from grace. Nobody had expected this. Jaron shrieked, ¡°I can promise you that we¡¯ll be back for revenge! I¡¯ll kill you! I¡¯ll kill all your family and friends! I won¡¯t stop until every single one of them is dead!¡± Levi smiled grimly and replied, ¡°None of you were ever properly disciplined when you were young. All you know how to do is bully the weak and throw your weight around. No crime is too evil for you. All I¡¯m doing is teaching you a lesson on your parents¡¯ behalf. But I don¡¯t think that¡¯s enough¡­¡± Checking his watch, he continued, ¡°Before the stroke of midnight tonight, your families are to kneel before me and apologize for your actions. Otherwise, there will be consequences!¡± ¡°You¡­ That¡¯s just preposterous! How dare you demand that! You really are outrageous!¡± ¡°Toss them out of here!¡± Levi dismissed them with a wave of his hand. His men were quick to do as he said. In their current states, the members of the South Hampton Prince Gang really were a sorry sight. Jaron¡¯s face was dark as he snarled, ¡°Let¡¯s get back to South Hampton! We have to tell our families about what happened. Whoever was involved in what happened just now needs to die! I¡¯m going to strip his skin from his flesh and drink his blood like it¡¯s the most exquisite wine out there! I¡¯ll carve his meat from his very bones! When I¡¯m done with him, he¡¯ll be begging to die!¡± ¡°Get revenge! We must be avenged!¡± The others yelled out in agreement. There were no words to describe the extent of their hatred toward Levi. Meanwhile, back in South Hampton, Tyler and Wales were chatting idly. N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. ¡°Have you heard from Lucas in the past two days? I wonder if he managed to get Zoey and Helena?¡± They had not received any news from the others ever since they returned to South Hampton. Chapter 795 Chapter 795 Wales chuckled and answered, ¡°This is Lucas we¡¯re talking about. Getting a woman for himself is child¡¯s y for him!¡± Tyler thought over that and had to agree. Lucas was a domineering person who always did as he pleased in South Hampton. Nobody had ever dared to stop him here, so who would have the courage to do so at South City? ¡°But then why isn¡¯t he back yet? And there¡¯s been no news from him either! I tried calling him but strangely enough, his phone is turned off!¡± Being a little more meticulous than his brother, Tyler got the vague feeling that something was about to happen. ¡°He¡¯s probably having too much fun! I wouldn¡¯t mind sleeping with those two beauties either!¡± Wales commented with a lecherous grin. Furrowing his brows, Tyler mulled over everything that had happened so far. Original content from N?velDrama.Org. He abruptly suggested, ¡°Do you think he ran into some trouble?¡± ¡°Why would you say that?¡± ¡°I heard Jaron and the rest of the Prince Gang left South Hampton as well but nobody has any idea where they went. I¡¯m starting to suspect something happened to Lucas and they went to aid him.¡± Tyler mused. His brother patted his shoulder. ¡°Oh, c¡¯mon. You¡¯re overthinking things! Just think about who is by Zoey¡¯s side. It¡¯s just Levi! Do you honestly think he can do anything to Lucas? It¡¯s not like he¡¯ll be able to cripple Lucas of all people.¡± ¡°That¡¯s true! Levi is just a useless piece of trash!¡± ¡°What are you two talking about?¡± Michael¡¯s voice suddenly rang out from behind them. ¡°Grandpa, we¡¯re discussing about Levi.¡± Wales answered. Instantly, Michael¡¯s expression darkened. He snapped, ¡°Didn¡¯t I say to not mention Levi Garrison again! He¡¯s not worthy of our attention!¡± ¡°Grandpa, it¡¯s like this¡­¡± Tyler swiftly informed Michael about the incident with Lucas. When he was done, a smile broke out on the older man¡¯s face. ¡°So that¡¯s what happened. Levi is doomed now that Lucas has his eyes set on him! In truth, Levi is a loose end of the Jones family that mighte back to bite us in the ass in the future. Unfortunately, we can¡¯t just get rid of him! This is a wonderful opportunity that we must thank Lucas for!¡± Wales grinned maniacally at his grandfather¡¯s words. ¡°That¡¯s so true! There¡¯s no way Levi will survive a confrontation with Lucas. We won¡¯t need to worry about him anymore!¡± Tyler frowned and expressed his concerns, to which his grandfather responded with, ¡°Tyler, you¡¯re really overthinking things! Be it another person, Lucas might be in danger. But this is just Levi! I don¡¯t think he¡¯s even capable of stirring up any trouble, let alone being a threat to Lucas!¡± Michael gave a disdainful snort. Comparing Lucas and Levi was likeparing a kitten to a tiger. Chapter 796 Chapter 796 ¡°Grandpa, it¡¯s them! They are strong. The one standing in the middle leads them!¡± Jaron pointed Levi out. However, he did not expect to see another eight strangers to turn up out of nowhere. But he did not care. With his grandpa here, even another eight hundred people would have been useless. Upon seeing Levi and his men, the leaders of the twenty nine top families in South Hampton fixated their gaze on their enemies. They could barely wait to swallow them alive. How dare somebody crippled their precious child! Xabian suppressed his anger forcefully and asked coldly, ¡°Was it you who chopped off my grandson¡¯s arm?¡± ¡°Indeed, it was me. He killed my dog and all I did was breaking one of his hands. That was already very merciful of me.¡± Levi said calmly. ¡°Are you telling me you could have killed my grandson just because of a dog?¡± Xabian could not be more infuriated. Jaron, the most noble young talent of South Hampton, was beingpared to a dog? How could he take this lying down? The key was that his grandson¡¯s arm was chopped off because of a dog! ¡°That¡¯s right, an eye for an eye, which is very fair. However, I spared your grandson¡¯s life. Perhaps the entire Goel family should be thanking me instead!¡± That line started everyone. All of them fell silent and stared at him inplete disbelief. ¡°H¡­how can he say something like that?¡± This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. ¡°The Goel family has to thank him?¡± ¡­.. This was unthinkable for each of the prominent families from South Hampton. The man on the other side were clearly dering war to the first family of South Hampton, the Goel family! ¡°Great. You are very courageous! No wonder my grandson lost to you!¡± Instead of angry, Xabianughed out loud instead. ¡°Did you castrate Lucas Quinn as well?¡± The patriarch continued asking. ¡°Yep. Since he had no control over the lower part of his body, I took over the control!¡± Indifferently, Levi replied. ¡°So, you crippled the entire Prince Gang?¡± Xabian narrowed his eyes. ¡°Yes, I did! Since their parents did not teach them properly, I did all of you a favor and taught them a lesson.¡± Levi¡¯s eyes stared directly at Xabian as well. ¡°Excellent, we all heard it. He has admitted to all the crimes!¡± Xabian told the other people. Everyone shouted out loud. ¡°An eye for an eye! Revenge! Revenge!¡± Levi¡¯s voice popped up. ¡°Eh, aren¡¯t you here to apologize?¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± Xabian was taken aback. ¡°Before I released them, I told them to get their parents here to kneel and apologize!¡± Levi retorted sharply, ¡°Parents should bear the burden for their children¡¯s sins! Don¡¯t you agree?¡± All the leaders were taken aback. He was actually provoking them now. Chapter 797 Chapter 797 ¡°That¡¯s impossible! After all, it¡¯s just two women. What could have happened from there? Moreover, who else in the South City would dare to do something to Lucas? Let alone make Elder Goel to leave this city for him?¡± Michael and Wales exchanged nces. They were still very certain that Lucas was fine, and that Levi was unable to cause any ripples. ¡°Tyler, you are overthinking this. Think about it, what waves could Levi possibly cause?¡± Michael could not help but say. ¡°Grandpa, why don¡¯t I make a trip to South City to see what¡¯s going on?¡± Tyler suggested. ¡°Alright, go and take a look so that we can all be more at ease. In case anything happens, we can get the first-hand information.¡± The older man nodded in agreement. As he helmed therge family, he was full of strategies. At the other side. Yadriel Larson reported the incident to Grover. ¡°What? I guess Xabian Goel will definitely being to South City to seek trouble then!¡± The master was surprised. ¡°That¡¯s right, he might have arrived by now!¡± Yadriel said anxiously. ¡°That won¡¯t do. I¡¯ll go and stop him!¡± Xabian¡¯s troops had already surreptitiously infiltrated South City. However, they were stopped the moment they entered the city. Just when they were about to bristle with rage, they recognized Grover. ¡°What are you doing here, Grover?¡± Xabian asked coldly. ¡°Go back now! You¡¯re going to get into deep trouble!¡± Grover advised him. ¡°Hah! I know you are rted to that person. However, no matter what background he has, I will get him!¡± This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. Xabian could not listen to anything at all. ¡°Say no more. The decision was made that moment I stepped out of South Hampton.¡± His attitude was more determined than ever before. Grover could not persuade him at all and had no choice but to return. Very quickly, Xabian brought his group to a mysterious neighborhood. This particrne was very quiet and sparsely popted. It was easy to do things in quiet ces like this. No one would know even if something big happened. ¡°Woof woof woof¡­¡± The dog barking in the Guardian Mansion alerted Levi and his group. ¡°Our guests have arrived!¡± Levi smiled. ¡°Chief, do you mind if we go and see who this person is? He sure has the guts to beard the lion in his den.¡± rk and the rest were very curious. Who could actually behave so atrociously before Levi and made the Guardian Mansion such a horrific state? ¡°Not at all. Who knows he could be someone you know.¡± Levi smiled. rk and the rest followed behind him. Going out the door, they saw that the entrance was full with people and each of them had great temperament. Clearly, they were the masters of the masters! They were definitely stronger than those from the Prince Gang! Chapter 798 Chapter 798 ¡°This is the Commander-in-chief of the South Hampton Warzone, rk Pond!¡± ¡°Hello Chief! It is such an honor to meet you!¡± rk said excitedly. The South Hampton Warzone was a very important area. From the military viewpoint, it was more important than both the North Hampton and South City Warzones. Correspondingly, rk¡¯s position was more important than Mike¡¯s and Percy¡¯s. Levi smiled, ¡°I¡¯ve heard of you!¡± rk was surprised that the God of War actually remembered him. This was an honor of a lifetime for him. Percy began introducing the others. ¡°This is themander-in-chief of Haven Warzone, Xayden Fairfield.¡± ¡°Chillshire Warzone, Weston Zink!¡± ¡°Soutke Warzone, Stanley Hodge!¡± ¡°Here, Darren Mackson from the Nortke Warzone!¡± ¡°Andstly, Zayden Ziggler from the Westview Warzone!¡± ¡­. Levi shook hands with the other five. This made them so excited and emotional, as if they had just met their idol. They werepletely caught by surprise! Little did they expect that the legendary God of War himself would be so approachable and down-to- earth! ¡°Chief, what happened to these walls and floors here?¡± rk asked curiously. ¡°Nothing much, someone pummeled them!¡± Levi said. ¡°What? Someone fought in here?¡± rk and the other leaders had to take a deep breath. Firstly, they were surprised that there were people who dared to fight in there. Secondly, to create such damage, the person must be a master. ¡°No big deal, they are just a bunch of kids. Their parents areing tonight to apologize!¡± Levi smiled. In his eyes, the Prince Gang was really but a bunch of kids. His experience in the past six years was more than what many people had experienced in sixty years. The man was way too mature, much like an old bogeyman. ¡°It¡¯s good to know that they areing here to apologize. Silly of me to think that someone have the audacity to offend you, Chief.¡± rk and the restughed as they followed Levi into the house. Very soon, the eight warzones were about tounch their joint exercise. They wanted Levi to give some suggestions, as their main objective was to pay tribute to him. Edburg Manor, South Hampton. Michael called for Tyler and Wales. ¡°Something might happen soon.¡± Michael said. ¡°Oh? What¡¯s going on?¡± Both of them looked at their grandfather curiously. N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. ¡°I have just received the news that Elder Goel has left South Hampton. No one knows where he has gone to.¡± Michael said. ¡°What? How is that possible?¡± ¡°The man has not left South Hampton for the past fifty years, hasn¡¯t he?¡± Tyler was extremely shocked. For Xabian Goel to leave South Hampton meant that something colossal was about to happen! He had not gone anywhere for decades. Tyler said, ¡°Could Lucas¡¯ matter have to do with it?¡± Chapter 799 Chapter 799 Silence followed the patriarch¡¯s question. None of the other family members had ever seen the old man so enraged. Oh no, Elder Goel is utterly infuriated this time! ¡°A man from South City called Levi Garrison. He has several expert fighters with him. I wasn¡¯t a match for his strongest.¡± Jaron exined. ¡°By the way, Elder Goel, they seem to be rted to the Southern Union. We personally witnessed as the members of the Southern Union kneeled before him!¡± One of the Prince Gang members chimed in. ¡°So what if they¡¯re connected to the Southern Union? As if I¡¯m afraid of them! I don¡¯t care who he is; I¡¯ll kill him even if he¡¯s from Oand City!¡± Xabian¡¯s eyes gleamed menacingly as he ordered, ¡°Contact all the other families involved in this incident. Tell them to gather here right away. Tonight, I shall personally lead them to South City! I would like to see who in that damn city dares to ept an apology from me!¡± Everybody present was astounded at his words. They had not thought a day woulde where Xabian would go to such a small city as South city himself. In no time at all, the patriarch of the second royal family of South Hampton, Mario Hunt, arrived. He was incensed when he found out his grandson, Jackson had been crippled. The patriarch of the Quinn family, Hayden Quinn, was even more furious. His dear grandson had been castrated like some animal! That was just uneptable! A short whileter, the various heads of families were all present. Of the top thirty prestigious families in South Hampton, the only family not here was the Joneses. ¡°Remember, this matter involves our reputations! We must keep a low profile for now! Whatever else can wait till after we deal with these barbarians at South City!¡± Xabian ordered firmly. As expected, everyone immediately agreed with his n. With that, the twenty-nine families headed for South City together. Since they had to keep a low profile, they did not bring many men with them. However, those they brought were the best fighters they had. This group of top fighters in South Hampton was more than enough to destroy the Southern Union several times over! At the Guardian Mansion of South City. Levi was watching as Azure Dragon and the others repaired the walls. His face was twisted in an annoyed expression as he muttered angrily, ¡°This is the second time these walls have been destroyed! Next time, I¡¯ll shove a cannon up the ass of whoever wrecks them!¡± Kirin piped up cheerfully, ¡°Sir, that might happen a lot sooner than you think, maybe even tonight! I¡¯m pretty sure those brats have gone back to call for reinforcements!¡± ¡°I¡¯ll be waiting!¡± was the bored reply from Levi as he put the matter out of his mind. Right then, several people appeared in the courtyard. He recognized Mike, themander-in-chief of the South City Warzone, and Percy, themander- in-chief of the North Hampton Warzone. However, the other six were unknown to him. The eight men came to a stop before Levi and saluted him. ¡°Good day, Chief!¡± Smiling, Percy spoke up, ¡°Sir, the eight Warzones are considering a joint exercise sometime soon. These men are themanders-in-chief of the other six Warzones.¡±N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. Chapter 800 Chapter 800 At one of South Hampton¡¯s downtown areas. Despite being a downtown area, this particr neighborhood was empty. Not a single soul could be seen within a ten-kilometer radius of it. This strange phenomenon could be attributed to the guards patrolling every single road that led to it as this area was listed as private property. As for who the property belonged to, it was none other than the most prominent family in South Hampton ¨C the royal family of Goel. The Goel family was said to have existed here for nearly a thousand years, a testament to their prowess. At that moment, there were several people lying on the ground before the gates of the manor. Every single one of them either had their arms or legs broken. One poor soul had obviously been castrated as blood kept spurting from between his legs. The only thing they had inmon was that all of them looked extremely pitiful. Within moments, the doors to the mansion swung open and arge group of people poured out. Among them was an elderly man with snowy white hair holding on to a dragon-headed cane. The old man seemed to be close to a hundred years old. While he was not as agile as he used to be, his eyes still shone bright and sharp. The elderly was none other than Xabian Goel, the patriarch of the Goel family. In South Hampton, he was respectfully referred to as Elder Goel by everyone else as he had the final say in most matters. His words were ultimate, deciding the future of the city or the fate of someone. Everyone was both in awe of and fearful of him, thus treating him with the utmost respect. Jaron was his favorite grandson and also the one he was most proud of. He had spent thest twenty years of his life nurturing and grooming his grandson to be his sessor. Hence, when he saw that his precious grandson was missing an arm, he exploded! Bang! He mmed his cane down on the floor and the stick of wood instantly splintered. ¡°RAAAARGH!¡± N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. He tossed his head back as he bellowed his fury to the heavens. The rest of the Goel family also cried out in outrage at the mistreatment of one of their own. In South Hampton, they were practically gods for all the respect people gave them. Everyone was always bending over backward to serve or please them. In fact, oftentimes whoever spoke to them did so on their knees. They were the most powerful and prominent family in South Hampton! The fear everyone felt toward them was so ingrained that many would suffer from insomnia at the mere mention of their names. Some would even instinctively feel the urge to get down on their knees. This led to nobody daring to offend Jaron and his friends, who were the other various young heirs to the prominent families. What nobody had expected was that someone would be so bold as to chop off the Prince¡¯s arm. Despite losing an arm, amusement danced on Jaron¡¯s face. ¡°Unfortunately, we met an incredibly powerful opponent this time. I killed his dog and he cut off my arm in revenge! He also crippled every single one of us from the Prince Gang. Not only that, but he¡¯s also saying that our parents have to go to him before midnight today and kneel as you apologize!¡± ¡°Who did this?!¡± Xabian roared. Chapter 801 Chapter 801 Even rk and the rest of them were confused. Weren¡¯t they supposed toe and apologize? Why did they all look so ferocious, as if they were here to eat someone up? rk had a conflicted look on his face as he hid all the way at the back. When he first stepped out, he had instantly recognized all of them. They were all the top-notch leaders of South Hampton. Especially Xabian, who was the most important person from South Hampton. How could he not know him? Of all people, who would have thought that they had offended Levi? ¡°Hahahah¡­¡± Xabian burst outughing when he heard Levi. He was overjoyed. This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. It¡¯s been too long since he had met such an arrogant young man. He had met arrogant young men before, but he killed all of them. He believed that Levi would be one of them as well. ¡°Kiddo, you really don¡¯t know who I am, do you?¡± Xabian asked. ¡°I don¡¯t, and I don¡¯t need to know either, because I know that you are not my match.¡± Tyrannical. Arrogant. Insufferable. However, Levi had a certain calmness about him that controlled the entire atmosphere. This made Xabian panic a little. He recalled how Grover had attempted to stop him. Was this kiddo really an heir from Oand City? ¡°Are you from Oand City?¡± Xabian asked him tentatively. ¡°No, I was born and bred in North Hampton.¡± Levi said. ¡°Good then!¡± Xabian smiled. ¡°Kiddo, let me tell you, there are some people in this world that you cannot afford to offend! One example would be my grandson. I, Xabian Goel, have said before that I will destroy the families of whoever that dares to even touch my grandson! It¡¯s been twenty-four years, and no one has dared to even touch my grandson. You are the very first one, and you chopped off his hand!¡± Xabian spoke calmly as if he were just narrating a story. However, everyone caught the chills and began perspiring as they heard him speak. ¡°What do you think I should do with you?¡± Suddenly, Xabian lowered his tone and growled at him. ¡°Kill me?¡± Levi chuckled. ¡°Yes, and to slice you into thousands of pieces! None of your family members will live to see the day either! Every single one of you will be chopped up into pieces to feed the dogs!¡± Xabian hated Levi to his very core. ¡°You like dogs, don¡¯t you? I¡¯ll chop off both your hands and have the wild dogs eat them bit by bit! I want you to watch it with your very own eyes!!!¡± No one had ever seen such a frightening Xabian before. It has been fifty years, and only Levi has been able to push him to the edge like this. ¡°Excellent speech! However, you can¡¯t do anything to me!¡± Levi was apuding him. ¡°Why? Let me tell you, I don¡¯t care who you are, I am definitely taking you down today!¡± Xabian roared savagely. ¡°Haha, when ites to who I am, you may not be able to afford to offend me!¡± Levi suddenlyughed. He looked at rk and the rest of the group as he smiled, ¡°Or rather, you can¡¯t afford to offend anyone of us here.¡± Chapter 802 Chapter 802 ¡°Oh? Then who are you?¡± Xabian asked. Levi smiled, ¡°Guys, introduce yourselves!¡± All of them stood up and began introducing themselves. ¡°Xayden Fairfield,mander-in-chief of the Haven Warzone!¡± ¡°Weston Zink,mander-in-chief of the Chillshire Warzone!¡± ¡°Stanley Hodge,mander-in-chief of the Soutke Warzone!¡± ¡°Darren Mackson,mander-in-chief of the Nortke Warzone!¡± ¡°Zayden Ziggler,mander-in-chief of the Westview Warzone!¡± Original content from N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Percy Covington,mander-in-chief of the North Hampton Warzone!¡± ¡°Mike Pence,mander-in-chief of the South City Warzone!¡± ¡­ Xabian and his group were all dumbfounded when that group introduced themselves one by one. Every single one of them gaped as if they had just been struck by lightning. In fact, one might even be able to stuff eggs into their gaping mouths. At this juncture, rk stood up as well and shouted, ¡°rk Pond,mander-in-chief of the South Hampton warzone!¡± Bang! When they saw rk, Xabian and the other South Hampton leaders werepletely shocked beyond words. It was too shocking for them to see rk Pond! They did notpletely believe in the self-reported identities of the seven people before him. However, every single one of them knew who rk Pond was. He was the real deal, which meant that the others were real too! Themanders-in-chief from all eight warzones were gathered here! What kind of background does he have? Xabian was so powerful, he was not afraid of the Southern Union nor the prominent families from Oand City. However, no matter how strong he was, he could not help but bow to this group of people. Who is he then? Three hundred over eyes all fell on Levi, as they were all curious about who he really was. ¡°Go on, continue!¡± Levi urged them. ¡°Azure Dragon, serving the Western Region as the King of War!¡± ¡°Phoenix, serving the Southern Region as the King of War!¡± ¡°White Tiger, serving the Eastern Region as the King of War!¡± ¡°ck Tortoise, serving the North Region as the King of War!¡± ¡°Kirin, serving the Central Region as the King of War!¡± ¡­¡­ The five Kings of War stood up together to introduce themselves. Shocking! Extremely shocking! Bang! Bang! Bang! ¡­¡­ Each of the prominent leaders from South Hampton knelt down on the ground one by one. Their knees had be so weak they could not support their bodies any longer. Frightening! It was absolutely horrifying! Not only were the eightmanders-in-chief there, but even the five Kings of War were also there! What else was left to do? No background? He was his own strongest background! Jaron stared at White Tiger and suddenly understood why he had lost. The White Tiger was the renowned unstoppable killer on the battlefield. It was just natural for him to be defeated! In total, there were more than ten of them, and each of them was top army leader! What could they do now? Next, every single person looked at the same person inplete unison ¡ª Levi. The five Kings of War were there, and the eightmanders-in-chief were all there. Could he be¡­. Chapter 803 Chapter 803 That thought alone made everyone go numb and their blood curdle, as a stream of chilly air raced through their bodies. In front of everyone, Xabian¡¯s face fell. C-c-could he be¡­ Could he be that legendary figure? The only Five-Star God of War in the entire history of Erudia! The God of War himself! That exined why he was so nonchnt about everything. No wonder he dared to touch the Prince Gang¡­ Turns out he was the God of War! Xabian had heard that the Gates and Caesar families were wiped out because they came to South City. Also, it seemed that the Master of the Southern Union hade to South City for the sake of his disciple, only to lose all contact after that. ¡­¡­ Now it was all clear. They were all defeated by this colossal god. With his presence, so what if all the prominent families in South Hampton banded together? Regret! Utter regret! Grover hade to him personally to advise him to leave. Original content from N?velDrama.Org. He paid no heed to that advice as he was too anxious. Come to think of it now, it was a close shave! For Grover toe and advise him, it showed that he was really not Levi¡¯s match. ¡°I am Xabian Goel of South Hampton, here to pay my respects to the God of War!¡± Bang! He fell on his knees in front of Levi. ¡°All of us are here to pay our respects to the God of War!¡± Everyone followed suit as they knelt down and shouted together. Jaron and the other younger ones were all too stunned by what they saw and could not react at all. When they saw their grandfathers and fathers kneeling down on the floor one by one, they were completely dumbfounded. ¡°Kneel down! Why are you still stunned?¡± They were forced to get down onto the floor and to all kneel before Levi. ¡°We did not know who we were dealing with and we offended you, Sir. Please punish us! All I ask of you is to protect the Goel family lineage!¡± Xabian¡¯s head was stuck to the ground as he begged fervently. Having offended the God of War, all he hoped for was to be able to keep his family lineage. It was the same for everyone else. They could handle any punishment, as long as Levi allowed them to save one descendent in order to keep their lineage. Levi looked at rk and the rest of them, ¡°It¡¯s all your fault! I was about to just kill a few of them. Because of you, my identity is exposed!¡± ¡°It¡¯s our fault, Chief!¡± rk and the other leaders all looked down like guilty children. ¡°Let¡¯s do this. You can all escape death but there will still be punishment! From now on, all of you will have to yield to me! Every year, you have to provide for the military expenses, do charity work, and contribute to South Hampton¡¯s development!¡± Levi said. ¡°We are willing!¡± They were simply overjoyed that Levi was willing to let them off. At least they could protect their families. rk and the others shook their heads with bitter smiles. Before Levi had even reached South Hampton, he had united all the twenty-nine prominent families from South Hampton. Xabian said, ¡°Sir, twenty nine out of the top thirty prominent families of South Hampton are here, except for the Jones family. What do you think?¡± Chapter 804 Chapter 804 Levi was delighted when he heard that question. He did not expect to gather all thirty families, except for the Joneses. What a coincidence! The Joneses did not see thising at all. All of the thirty prominent families were now under Levi, except for the Jones family. ¡°There is no need to do anything to the Joneses yet.¡± Levi smiled. ¡°Yes, sir!¡± Original content from N?velDrama.Org. Xabian had a harsh look in his eyes. With just one look from Levi, he immediately understood that there was bad blood between the Joneses and Levi. From then onwards, the twenty-nine prominent South Hampton familiespletely ostracized the Jones family. Even the other families¡¯ followed suit as they were all controlled by Xabian and the other prominent families. With that, the entire South Hampton had effectively ostracized the Jones family¡­ Just that they had no idea at all. The South Hampton prominent families immediately left. They had never expected that after this trip, they would lose control over their own families, and would be controlled by one person from now onwards. Tyler rushed there as he felt that things were going terribly wrong. From the various clues, he guessed that Lucas was in trouble. This group of people did not say anything about it, which meant that it was a huge problem. On the way, Tyler ran into Xabian and group. ¡°What? Elder Goel is really at South City?¡± Tyler waspletely shocked and immediately got down from the car to greet him. ¡°Hmm? The Joneses?¡± Because of Levi, everyone suppressed themselves when they saw Tyler. He felt that they had grown a lot more distant. The Joneses were at least in the top six of the royal and prominent families, so they were extremely familiar with them. Why are they behaving this way? ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Xabian asked impatiently. If not for Levi¡¯s instructions, he would have destroyed the Jones family. ¡°I was worried about Lucas, so I came here to take a look.¡± Tyler said. ¡°That¡¯s right, he is in trouble. Big trouble, in fact.¡± Xabian said coldly. ¡°Oh, big trouble?¡± Tyler was taken aback. Indeed, for Elder Goel himself toe and settle this, it must be a serious matter. Indeed, something big had erupted. Something massive. ¡°Mmm, Lucas was castrated, while the other members of the Prince Gang had their legs chopped off! Even I have lost an arm!¡± Jaron said as he walked to the front. When Tyler saw that Jaron had lost one arm, he was so startled he nearly fainted. The heir of the Prince Gang actually had his hand chopped off. This was unimaginable! If it was in Southern region of Erudia, who would dare to even touch Jaron? It would an understatement to say that the Goel family¡¯s power and influence were second to none in the South. However, someone actually chopped off one of his hands? And castrated Lucas too? What courage is this? Both of Tyler¡¯s legs trembled as he stammered, ¡°Wh-who did this?¡± Chapter 805 Chapter 805 Jaron gasped in shock, ¡°It¡¯s God of War!¡± Gasp! ¡°What?¡± Tyler staggered backwards and almost fell to the ground. Of all the people, they offended God of War. No wonder so many people got incapacitated. ¡°So you all didn¡¯t manage to take revenge?¡± Tyler asked. ¡°Are you kidding? Do you think I can defeat the God of War?¡± The Goel patriarch took a step forward and gave him a killer stare. ¡°No, this is not what I meant. I¡¯m just impressed by the fact that you managed to escape from God of War!¡± Tyler immediately sucked up to him. ¡°Get lost!¡± Xabian eximed. ¡°What has be of the Joneses? What a shame!¡± ¡­ Other family heads startedughing at Tyler. ¡°Huh?¡± Tyler got more and more confused. What¡¯s going on? Why is everyone making fun of the Joneses? Tyler had no clue what was happening, but he could feel they were boycotting him. It was as if the Jones family had lost its footing among the South Hampton¡¯s elite ss. Everyone left since they did not bother to entertain Tyler anymore. After knowing the problem, Tyler returned to South Hampton at once. At the Joneses¡¯ manor, Tyler eximed, ¡°Grandpa, bad news!¡± N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. ¡°What happened?¡± Michael and the rest cast him a curious nce. Tyler reported everything to his family members. ¡°Say that again? Lucas offended the God of War? All members of the Prince Gang were crippled?¡± Michael was stunned. ¡°Hold on. Isn¡¯t it Levi we were talking about? What has he got to do with the legend?¡± Wales wondered. Tyler shot daggers at him, ¡°Are you stupid? God of War knows everything since he¡¯s in South City! He must have known Lucas¡¯ whereabouts the moment he stepped into the city.¡± ¡°I guess you¡¯re right.¡± The brother rubbed his head in embarrassment. ¡°But why would God of War deal with all these insignificant people? Is it even worth his time and effort?¡± Michael asked in suspicion. Tyler let out a sigh, ¡°I¡¯ve been thinking about this too, grandpa. I suspect God of War has found out Levi¡¯s identity.¡± The grandfather was dumbstruck, ¡°You mean¡­ God of War took care of Levi because he knows Levi is my grandson?¡± ¡°Yes! I can¡¯t think of any other logical exnations. He must have learned that Levi is a member of the Joneses and went to his aid.¡± Tyler was very sure about it. ¡°Levi should be ashamed of himself for dragging the God of War into this!¡± Michael was infuriated. ¡°We nearly got Lucas to get rid of him, yet this happened. How can he be so fortunate?¡± Chapter 806 Chapter 806 Michael was exasperated. Instead of eliminating Levi, this incident brought him even closer to the Jones family. Why is it so hard to get rid of him? What should we do next? ¡°Grandpa, Levi will be the death of the Joneses. We have to kill him before he destroys the family.¡± A fierce glint shed through Wales¡¯ eyes. Michael nodded, ¡°He¡¯s a threat to us. We¡¯ll be in deep trouble if his identity is exposed!¡± ¡°If that happens, we have no choice but to ept him into the family. The Joneses will then turn into a laughing stock!¡± Wales sighed. Tyler gave it a thought and proposed, ¡°Grandpa, what if I get someone to wipe out his identity?¡± N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. ¡°That sounds like a good idea. As long as his records are all wiped out from the system, no one could associate him with our family anymore.¡± Michael responded in excitement. By hook or by crook, the Jones family just wanted to distance themselves away from Levi as quickly as possible. But after finding out about Levi¡¯s true identity, the Joneses went begging for him to return and acknowledge his rtionship with the family. Of course, this turn of events would only happenter on. ¡°Alright! Wales, do it as soon as possible. He¡¯ll then have to flee South City or even be forced to leave Erudia! We¡¯ll be able to live in peace after this!¡± Michael instructed. Once Wales left, Tyler frowned and said, ¡°There¡¯s something else I wish to tell you, grandpa. I was talking to the Goel patriarch and the rest but they seem hostile, as if they wanted to beat me up. I¡¯m not sure what was going on.¡± It was as if all of these prominent families ganged up on the Joneses. Tyler felt something was amiss, but he could not quite put his finger on it. ¡°Don¡¯t overthink! I think it¡¯s all because you went to South City with the group and came back in one piece, whereas the others were all incapacitated. They must be mad about it.¡± Michael analyzed. ¡°That¡¯s true! The entire Prince Gang was crippled, and only Wales and I were spared. I guess I can understand why they¡¯re mad at me.¡± Tyler was enlightened. That, however, was not why they were boycotted. At that moment, Wales had arrived at the said department. He pulled some strings and was ready to get them to remove Levi¡¯s records from the system. The officer immediatelyplied with his order as soon as Wales revealed his identity. In a short while, the department officer, who was sweating bullets, walked out of the office. He looked panicked as if he had encountered a big problem. ¡°Did something go wrong?¡± Wales asked. ¡°Yes, we can¡¯t erase Levi Garrison¡¯s record from the system!¡± The officer wiped the cold sweat of his forehead. ¡°What? Howe?¡± Chapter 807 Chapter 807 Wales was surprised. How difficult can it be to remove a person¡¯s identity from the database? ¡°So? What¡¯s the problem? You¡¯re authorized to remove a person¡¯s records, aren¡¯t you?¡± Wales questioned. ¡°Sir, I don¡¯t even have the authority to ess his file, let alone remove his record from the database!¡± The officer took a deep breath. ¡°What do you mean you¡¯re not authorized? Are you kidding me? He¡¯s just an orphan. Why would someone limit the ess to his file?¡± Wales uttered in disbelief. ¡°Not only we have limited ess to Levi Garrison¡¯s file, but it¡¯s also ssified as the SSSSS-ss! That is equivalent to the nation¡¯s top official secrets! No one in South Hampton has the power to retrieve his file!¡± ¡°Deleting his records from the system is just like wringing water from a stone!¡± Even the officer got a shock handling such a highly confidential document for the first time. His face turned pale and the man broke out in a cold sweat. How can he asks me to clear his records? Is he trying to get me into trouble? He gasped and tried to regained hisposure. ¡°Are you sure?¡± Wales gritted his teeth and asked. He still found it hard to believe the younger man¡¯s words. Original content from N?velDrama.Org. ¡°100% positive. I¡¯ve checked over and over again.¡± The officer eximed. ¡°Alright then. Thank you.¡± Wales had no choice but to leave in disappointment. He had to tell the Joneses what happened here. After Wales left, the officer copsed onto a chair near him. One of his colleagues once tried retrieving an S-ss file and rmed the entire department. And today, he almost opened a Pandora¡¯s box by attempting to ess an SSSSS-ss file! The shock was just too much for him. Suddenly, the control room in the department received a mysterious call. Soon, the department head gathered everyone. The officer turned ashen-faced, and his forehead was soaked in sweat. Everyone wondered what was going on. ¡°The head of National Security Agency andmander-in-chief of South Hampton¡¯s army called to find out if we¡¯re investigating Levi Garrison!¡± He shot an angry nce at everyone. ¡°That person¡¯s information is Erudia¡¯s top secret! The head of the NSA warned us that the act of retrieving his file is a crime, and he¡¯lle personally to look into this matter.¡± Bang! The officer who helped Wales to check on Levi¡¯s status passed out and copsed onto the ground all of a sudden. He did not expect this to happen. Who is this Levi Garrison? What is his identity? Are all Joneses as idiotic as Wales? Where on the earth did they find the courage to wipe out his records? Many people were aware of what happened earlier, but no one dared to say anything about it. They too, broke out in a cold sweat. They couldn¡¯t imagine what was like to have an identity like Levi¡¯s. Chapter 808 Chapter 808 Meanwhile, Wales arrived home after leaving the department. ¡°Everything settled? That¡¯s fast.¡± Both Michael and Tyler asked as they were surprised to see him back so soon. ¡°Nope, grandpa. They can¡¯t delete his records from the database!¡± Wales had an unpleasant look on his face. ¡°Howe? They can¡¯t even remove the records of someone as insignificant as Levi?¡± Both of them refused to believe Wales. Thetter nodded, ¡°Not only that. They are not authorized to ess his file at all!¡± ¡°What?¡± The grandfather stood up right away. Tyler was also dumbfounded. ¡°Not authorized to ess his file?¡± They widened their eyes in disbelief. ¡°That¡¯s right! His file was ssified as SSSSS, which is equivalent to the country¡¯s top secret! Even the officers there got the shock of their lives! Unbelievable!¡± The color drained out of Wales¡¯ face as he recounted the incident. ¡°How is this possible? Levi¡¯s file is ssified under the SSSSS ss? Levi Garrison? But he¡¯s a nobody!¡± Michael and Tyler werepletely stunned. Wales said in a helpless tone, ¡°I even double confirmed with the officer to make sure the name was correct, and all I got was the same answer!¡± ¡°But how?¡± They could not ept this. Tyler¡¯s eyes glistened and gently patted the back of his head, ¡°I think I know why.¡± ¡°Why?¡± Michael and Wales turned their attention to Tyler. ¡°We all know Levi¡¯s background, right?¡± Tyler asked. ¡°Of course. He¡¯s from the Garrison family from the capital city. To them, even the Goels are just nobody.¡± Wales said. Original content from N?velDrama.Org. Tyler nodded, ¡°See, that¡¯s it! Since the Garrison family had deserted Levi, of course they would think of ways to erase all his connections with them.¡± Michael¡¯s eyes flickered with hope, ¡°So you¡¯re saying, the Garrisons did this?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right! This is the only logical exnation I can think of. Only the Garrisons have to power to ssify people¡¯s personal records under the SSSSS ss!¡± Tyler nodded steadily. ¡°You¡¯re right. The Garrisons do have the power to do so!¡± Michael responded with a smile. Wales shot out a vicious stare and said, ¡°Levi Garrison is a bast*rd. He doesn¡¯t even know who his parents are, yet he still tries to cling onto the Jones family!¡± Michael did not show any changes to his expression when Wales was bashing Levi. He was not even bothered by how Wales indirectly attacked his daughter. This clearly showed how much he hated Emma! ¡°I¡¯ll never allow such a bast*rd to enter the Jones family. Over my dead body!¡± Michael roared. Chapter 809 Chapter 809 ¡°Grandpa, though we don¡¯t want to admit our rtionship with Levi, we cannot deny the fact that the God of War has rescued him. One day, we¡¯ll still have to repay his kindness!¡± Tyler said. ¡°What should we do then?¡± Michael asked. ¡°Perhaps we should give the legend a gift?¡± Tyler suggested. ¡°What should we give?¡± Michael stroke his chin as he pondered. ¡°Paintings and jewelry might be exquisite, but I don¡¯t think he¡¯s into these things. As a warrior, he must be fond of weapons. Grandpa, we do have an ancient bronze sword, don¡¯t we? Shall we give it to him?¡± Tyler proposed. Upon hearing the suggestion, Michael burst outughing, ¡°You¡¯re indeed the man the Jones family can rely on! Brilliant!¡± ¡°With this gift, not only can we repay his kindness, but we might also gain his favor as well!¡± ¡°Come on, let¡¯s send the gift over!¡± Without hesitation, Tyler immediately had the gift delivered to South City Warzone. Mike looked at the gift and did not know what to do with it. He contacted Levi and told him about the gift from the Joneses. ¡°Keep it.¡± Levi ordered. In just a short while, Seth delivered the gift to Morris Group. Unwrapping the gift box, a bronze sword that was covered in rust showed itself. It carried a musty metallic odor. The sword was an antique the Jones family bid during an auction for three hundred million. ¡°How generous of them.¡± Levi smirked. ¡°I wonder how would they react if they find out the sword is with me?¡± Levi then instructed Mike to inform the Joneses that he was pleased with the gift and had epted it. Upon receiving an update from the God of War, the Joneses were exhrated, especially Michael. He was so excited that he could not sleep the whole night. After all, it was the first time the God of Warmunicated with them directly. The Jones family were utterly pleasantly surprised. Imagine how Michael would react if he found out the man he regarded so highly for was none other than Levi? Though the Joneses viewed the bronze sword as their family¡¯s priced possession, Levi treated it as a toy. ¡°You bought a fake sword from Amazon? It looks like someone is very free today!¡± Original content from N?velDrama.Org. Iris could not help to grumble when she noticed Levi was ying with a sword. A sudden frown warped her face. Clearly, she was not in a good mood after attending a meeting. She became even more frustrated after seeing Levi wielding his sword like he did not have a care in the world. ¡°Since you¡¯re so free, why don¡¯t you focus on your work? Do you still remember about the one billion deal with the ck family?¡± Iris reprimanded him. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you? Why are you so mad?¡± Levi felt something was amiss with her. ¡°That five billion project! One of the vendors has yet to clear its payment. We don¡¯t know what to do with them anymore!¡± Chapter 810 Chapter 810 Morris Group had recently won an electronic product-rted project from a foreignpany that was based in South Hampton. The project was worth five billion. But thispany, which was headquartered in Raysonia, still had not settled 70% of the payment. Iris had deployed her team to chase the payment from them but to no avail. Thepany even sent people to bash them up. At this point, Iris did not have any tricks up her sleeves anymore. That was the agenda for the meeting she attended earlier. Yet, they still could not figure out the best solution to end this nightmare. All they could do was to wait. But the more they dragged, the greater the financial losses Morris Group had to bear. Levi was shocked, ¡°What? Who has the guts to owe Morris Group money?¡± Levi had no respect for people like this. How could he tolerate this kind of people now that they had stepped on his toes? ¡°Yes! The boss is simply a hooligan. He even ordered his man to beat our people up. I really have no idea what to do now.¡± Iris sighed and massaged her forehead. ¡°Leave it to me! I¡¯ll take care of it!¡± Levi said. ¡°You?¡± Iris thought she heard wrongly. ¡°Don¡¯t you trust me? Since you can¡¯t handle him, why don¡¯t you let me give it a shot?¡± Iris thought what Levi said made sense. Oh well, I guess we can give it a try. She then passed the file to Levi and said, ¡°Alright, here you go. Try your best but don¡¯t push it, okay? They¡¯re not easy to deal with.¡± Iris did not have high hopes for him to solve the problem, anyway. In her mind, she was already thinking of getting help from Neil and the mysterious boss. Though it was not a small sum, Iris felt embarrassed to trouble the two men. This was why she insisted of handling this matter on her own. Levi then left the office for South Hampton with the file. If you y with fire, you get burned! ¡°Come with me, Seth!¡± Levi called Seth and get him to drive him there. South Hampton was about one and a half hours away from South City. Very soon, the two arrived at their destination ¨C Vision Group. It was a foreignpany that was headquartered in Raysonia. Its owner, Kameda Ichiro, was a capable businessman and had close ties with many prominent families in South Hampton. The fact that Vision Group was able to sustain its business in the highlypetitive South Hampton clearly showed they were a force to be reckoned with. Since Vision Group was already an influential business entity in South Hampton, Morris Group, to them, was an insignificant business partner. They kept dying the payment just because they had the leverage to do so. Levi and Seth were stopped from entering thepany when they arrived at the front desk. ¡°Who are you?¡± The security guards could not speak thenguage well. It was clear that they were Raysonians. ¡°We¡¯re from Morris Group, and we hope your boss can settle the payment as soon as possible!¡± Upon hearing what Levi said, everyone at the foyer burst outughing. N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. It was as if they were watching two clowns making a fool of themselves there. Chapter 811 Chapter 811 ¡°What¡¯s so funny?¡± Levi asked in a cold voice. ¡°Morris Group still has the guts to send you here? Your boss sent 13 groups of men here, of which 8 ran away because they were so afraid of us, and another 4 fled after being beaten up. We even turned thest group of men into cripples. They¡¯re just not giving up, aren¡¯t they?¡± The security guards looked at them in disbelief. Levi said calmly, ¡°Oh yes. We¡¯re also here to demand for medical fees and an apology.¡± Everyone around the front deskughed even louder. Levi and Seth instantly became theughing stock of the day. ¡°Medical fees and demand an apology from us? What a joke!¡± Roars ofughter resonated in the building. ¡°You want to ask for payment? Come, follow me.¡± Instead of throwing Levi and Seth out, the security guards brought them to the chairman¡¯s office. ¡°Ah!¡± All of a sudden, the two of them heard a loud cry while they were walking along the corridor. Soon, they saw two men dragging an unconscious man toward them, and the man was covered in blood. ¡°He¡¯s also here to ask us to clear our payment.¡± The security guard said with a smirk as if he were warning Levi he would suffer the same fate too. Levi took a nce at the person. So that¡¯s their usual tactic to get rid of anyone who got in their way. How atrocious! How can we allow these foreigners to wreak havoc as they pleased in Erudia? A fierce glint shed through Levi¡¯s eyes. He was really keen to know who on earth was this Kameda Ichiro. A voice emerged from the office, ¡°What now? Someone asking for their payment again?¡± ¡°Yes, sir! It¡¯s Morris Group again.¡± The security guard answered in a respectful manner. ¡°Bring them in.¡± Levi and Seth then entered the office, where they saw many vicious-looking men. These were all dressed in a traditional robe and had a longsword as their weapon. Those men exuded an aura that would frighten anyone near them. This was also why people who demanded payment would not achieve what they came here for. These armed men would have intimidated them and frightened them off. Bang! One of the men shut the door, while the others stood around Levi and Seth and shot daggers at them. Kameda was leaning against a leather chair and puffing at a cigarette. ¡°From Morris Group?¡± He asked. It seemed he had spent a long time in Erudia since he could speak the nativenguage very well.Original content from N?velDrama.Org. ¡°What do you want?¡± Kameda puffed at his cigarette again. ¡°You still owe us 3.5 billion, so please pay up. In addition, you injured our men, so we¡¯re here to demand their medical fees and an apology!¡± Levi said. Whoosh! All of a sudden, two of his samurais drew out their longsword and ced it on Levi¡¯s and Seth¡¯s necks. Chapter 812 Chapter 812 It was as if time stood still. The tension in the room was so thick one could cut it with a knife. The edge of the sword was so icy-cold that it sent chills down Seth¡¯s spine. Sweat droplets also started rolling down from his forehead, and he could not help but gasp. The sword would have cut through his neck if it had tilted a little. On the other hand, Levi remained calm and did not show any changes on his expression at all. As if he felt nothing on his neck. After a while, Kameda sat straight up and looked at Levi, ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid?¡± ¡°No.¡± ¡°Why not?¡± Kameda was curious. ¡°Because I¡¯ll smash his skull before he could do anything.¡± Levi said nonchntly. ¡°Try me if you don¡¯t believe it.¡± Kameda and his men were stunned by how steady Levi was. N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. ¡°Put down your swords.¡± Kameda signaled with a hand wave, and the two men retracted the swords from their necks. ¡°You¡¯ve got a lot of nerve, young man. Others would have dropped to their knees right away!¡± Kameda was impressed with how courageous Levi was. ¡°Cut the crap and do what I said. Clear the payment, settle the medical fees, and apologize immediately!¡± Levi was running out of patience. Kameda¡¯s men took a step forward and gave Levi and Seth a murderous stare. ¡°How dare youe here and make all these demands?¡± Kameda mmed the desk with his hand. ¡°The man you saw earlier came for the same thing too, and he¡¯s now half-dead after being beaten by my men!¡± ¡°Everyone in South Hampton knows I don¡¯t deal with this ¡®clear payments¡¯ nonsense! Every year, I turn at least 100 people into cripples because of this demand. Yet, you people stille after me. Erudians are in stupid!¡± Kameda said condescendingly. ¡°You¡¯re not an Erudian, right?¡± Levi asked. ¡°That¡¯s right! Not an Erudian but a Raysonian! What¡¯s wrong?¡± Kameda wondered what was on his mind. ¡°You¡¯re not an Erudian, yet you behave like a barbarian on ournd?¡± Levi¡¯s face darkened. ¡°This is how I run my business empire!¡± ¡°No one in South Hampton would dare to challenge me. Everyone here knows that!¡± Kameda eximed. ¡°Does that mean your word isw in South Hampton?¡± Levi sneered? ¡°Of course! I control everything in South Hampton. I am thew!¡± Kameda took a sidelong nce at the two and said, ¡°Bow before me and I¡¯ll consider letting you off. Otherwise, be prepared to lose your legs!¡± Levi ignored him. He took out of his phone and made a call, ¡°Xabian, I thought you¡¯re the most influential person in South Hampton? Howe someone from Raysonia imed to be the master of thisnd?¡± Chapter 813 Chapter 813 The phone call Levi made shocked Kameda and all his men in the office. Who did he call? N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. Xabian? ¡°Who is Xabian?¡± Kameda did not know what was going on. ¡°Xabian Goel, the patriarch of the Goel family!¡± His assistant reminded him. ¡°What? Mr. Goel?¡± Having lived in South Hampton for nearly two decades, Kameda certainly knew who Xabian Goel was. He¡¯s the number one man in South Hampton! None of the prominent families here would dare to defy his order! ¡°Are you kidding me? Thisd gave Mr. Goel a call?¡± Kameda chuckled. Did the young man just im that he was calling Mr. Goel, the mysterious man who sits on top of the social pyramid in South Hampton? An errand boy like him has ess to Xabian Goel? Are you kidding me? Everyone in the office burst outughing. South Hampton the most economically advanced city in the entire Erudia. Hence, a lot of prominent families were based here. There were just too many prominent families here, but there was a hierarchy. They were generally divided into themon prominent family, quasi-royal family, and true royal family. The Goel family upied the top spot of the royal family. No ordinary folk, not even Kameda, was qualified to associate themselves with the Goel family. Kameda did not have even have ess to the quasi-royal families. At his level, he could at most reach out to a fewmon prominent families, and that was just about it. Yet, Levi did what he couldn¡¯t. How is it possible? ¡°Very well. Let¡¯s see if you can get Mr. Goel toe and back you up!¡± Kameda puffed at a cigarette and could not wait for these clowns to make a fool of themselves. Over at the other end of the phone, Xabian broke out in a cold sweat after hearing Levi¡¯s voice, ¡°Are you in¡­ South Hampton?¡± ¡°Haven¡¯t I made myself clear?¡± Levi smirked. ¡°The Raysonian you mentioned earlier is¡­?¡± Xabian asked. ¡°Kameda Ichiro from Vision Group. He owed mypany 3.5 billion and refused to clear the payment. He even bashed my men up! This fellow also imed to be the most influential person in South Hampton. Are you going to allow this foreigner to dominate this area? You¡¯re from the royal family here, for goodness sake!¡± Levi reprimanded aloofly. ¡°I¡­ I¡¯lle over right now! Who gave Kameda the permission to call the shots in South Hampton!¡± A vortex of anger swirled inside Xabian. ¡°I¡¯ll give you 20 minutes. Come to Vision Group right now!¡± Levi ended the call. ¡°Did you just instruct Mr. Goel toe here? What a joke!¡± To Kameda, Levi was cooking up some bullshit to buy time. The businessman might believe Levi if he said he knew Mr. Goel. But looking at the way this young man spoke so arrogantly over the phone, who would buy his story now? No way! ¡°I¡¯ve never seen someone as idiotic as him!¡± Kameda¡¯s men had enough of his crap and were ready to strike. Kameda stopped them right away, and he smiled at Levi, ¡°Fine. Let¡¯s not talk about Mr. Goel. If you¡¯re capable of getting just one of themon prominent families toe to Vision Group, I¡¯ll bow to you and settled all your payments!¡± Chapter 814 Chapter 814 ¡°Did he say 20 minutes? Fine! I¡¯ll give him 20 minutes!¡± Kameda let out a mirthlessugh. If no one appears after 20 minutes, I¡¯ll incapacitate him! Five minutester, they began to hear footsteps along the corridor. Kameda received a call from the front desk receptionist, who warned him that a group of men were heading toward his office. Bang! In a split of a second, a group of well-suited man swarmed in after kicking down his office door. Kameda immediately stood up from his chair after seeing this group of men. This was because he knew every single one of them. They were the heads of prominent families from all over South Hampton. More and more people started flocking into his office, and Kameda started panicking. Soon, almost 40 heads of the prominent families gathered in his tiny office. In other words, all the patriarchs from themon prominent families in South Hampton had gathered here. ¡°Hello, Mr. Davies!¡± ¡°Good to see you, Mr. Ke!¡± ¡°Hey, Mr. Hocker!¡± ¡­ Kameda instantly crouched over and greeted every single one of them. ¡°Hmph!¡± ¡°You¡¯re doomed!¡± ¡­ All the heads snorted dismissively. Kameda was so confused and did not know what was going on, but he still mustered up the courage to greet them one by one. Anyone of them right there could easily crush him like a bug! For them to be recognized as amon prominent family, their worth must at least hit fifty billion. And all these people had met this minimum requirement! Just when he thought no one else would show up in his office, more people starteding in. And this time, there were 20 of them. Kameda¡¯s heart nearly leapt into his throat when he saw them walking into his office. They were the patriarchs from the 20 quasi-royal family! The other family heads, who arrived earlier, made way for them toe through. Quasi-royal families were a stratum above them! ¡°What brought you all here?¡± Kameda was about to drop to his knees. Themon prominent families could already destroy him easily, not to mention these quasi-royal families. Even if they had spat on the floor, Kameda had to cup his hands to collect the fluid. In South Hampton, this was a ssic example of survival of the fittest as the social structure here was highly hierarchical! Kameda did not know them very well. Even when he greeted them respectfully, all these influential men just ignored him. He was not qualified to talk to them. He was not qualified to talk to them. Hold on! What¡¯s going on? What are all these influential figures doing in my office? Therge group of people had clouded Kameda¡¯s mind. As soon as he regained hisposure, he suddenly thought of the most terrifying question ever ¨C why are they here? Instinctively, he turned around and looked at Levi. Could it be because of him? All because of the phone call he made earlier? Didn¡¯t he give them 20 minutes? All these people literally turned up in the blink of an eye. At this point, Kameda was already sweating bullets and trembling in fear. N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. All of a sudden, a voice emerged from the corridor, ¡°Mr. Goel has arrived!¡± Chapter 815 Chapter 815 At the sound of this voice, the Masters of thesemon prominent families in South Hampton stood upright with solemn faces. This was Xabian Goel¡¯s prestige in South Hampton. When he gave an order, all the noble families must follow. Kameda Ichiro¡¯s heart leapt to his throat. With just one phone call, he had invited South Hampton¡¯s top man, Mr. Goel to make an appearance. What type of person was he? Kameda Ichiro¡¯s legs trembled and he couldn¡¯t stand still. The samurais behind him were even more frightened. This was no ordinary person! If they remembered correctly, when the dagger was pressed against his neck, his reaction had already shown how extraordinary he was. I¡¯ve been rash! I¡¯ve really been too rash! In the next instant, Xabian Goel brought the patriarchs of the other eight royal families. All royal families in South Hampton were present with the exception of the Jones family. When the rest saw Xabian, they bowed low and greeted him respectfully, ¡°Greetings Mr. Goel!¡± However, the elderly took no notice of them. He brought all the royal families and the quasi-royal ns to meet Levi. In unison, they greeted, ¡°Greetings, Mr. Garrison!¡± It was like a thunderp in the atmosphere! In that instant, the atmosphere was filled with shock. The dozens of heads of the nobles could not believe their eyes. The samurais, too were shocked. Kameda Ichiro was astounded. What¡¯s happening? The patriarchs of the royal families were greeting a young man with respect. Who could this person be? There was a sense of mystery in the air. N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. The key person was Elder Goel! He is the most important person, isn¡¯t he? Yet, he is bowing to the waist to greet this person. This is the most frightening aspect of the situation. Xabian Goel turned around, pointed at all othermon prominent families and said, ¡°Mr. Garrison, you haven¡¯t met these nobles yet. Let me introduce you to them!¡± Levi nodded his head slightly. ¡°Listen well! This Mr. Garrison standing in front of your eyes is the Master of the nine royal families and the twenty quasi-royal families! From now on, you giants will also take orders from Mr. Garrison! His identity is beyond your imagination!¡± Xabian announced to those present. Although the heads of themon prominent families were surprised, they shouted together in obedience, ¡°Hail, Mr. Garrison! We will serve you as our Master in the future!¡± They did not need an exnation. All they had to do was to follow Xabian¡¯s instructions. If Elder Goel served Mr. Garrison as his Master, who were they to question him? They only had to trust and obey as there was no other way. ¡°Mr. Garrison, from now on, the top 100 South Hampton giants will follow your orders, except for the Jones family of course!¡± Xabian Goel dered. The Jones family was from this moment isted in South Hampton. ¡°Well, that¡¯s okay.¡± Leviughed. ¡°Oh, I stray from the matter at hand.¡± Xabian suddenly called out, ¡°Who is Kameda Ichiro?¡± Chapter 816 Chapter 816 Thud! When Kameda Ichiro heard his name being called, he was ovee by fear and copsed onto the ground. Ssh¡­ Following that was the sound of liquid spilling and a strong stench. Kameda¡¯s trousers became wet. He was so scared that he urinated¡­ The samurai with him were also wetting their pants. What Bushido was this? In the face of real power, they were reduced to wetting their trousers. A long time ago, Levi met some samurais from the country of Raysonia. At that time, Levi¡¯s proud words had made the Raysonia warriors fearful to this day ¨C ¡°What is Bushido?¡± What I do is Bushido! ¡°I heard that you haven¡¯t paid the bnce due?¡± Xabian asked as he hit the ground with his new walking stick which was carved into the shape of a dragon head. ¡°I¡­ I¡­ I¡­ I¡­ I¡¯ll pay now!¡± Kameda was beside himself with fear. On the spot, he asked his assistants and finance guys to hand over a check worth 3.5 billion to Levi. ¡°I also heard you beat someone up so badly that hospitalization was necessary. Is that true?¡± Xabian continued asking. ¡°I will pay for the medical bills and apologize!¡± Bang! Bang! Bang! Kameda hit his head on the ground to show remorse. He then paid another 10 million for medical expenses. ¡°Goel, since I got what I want, I¡¯m returning to South City now.¡± Levi finally said. ¡°Phew!¡± Kameda heaved a sigh of relief. Finally, it was over and despite much fear, there was no harm done. Unfortunately, Levi¡¯s order was heard loud and clear in the next instant, ¡°I don¡¯t want to see him in Erudia anymore.¡± N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. Boom! It was just a few words, but for Kameda it was a heavy sentence. He was being deported from Erudia! ¡°Mr. Garrison, we understand! We, the people of Erudia have always been a great example, weing friends from all over the world toe and prosper together with us. But today, I will be the first to drive this kind of trash out of our country!¡± ¡°I will also make a statement. I myself will investigate all the immigrants in South Hampton. Whoever commits any kind of vition that hurts our countrymen will be deported at once!¡± Xabian dered his stance to Levi. The other patriarchs followed suit. Those who just wanted to make a fortune and abuse the citizens for a profit be warned. ¡°Hmm¡­, that¡¯s great, Goel. You¡¯re good!¡± Levi praised the elderly. This word of affirmation made Xabian feel valued. In fact, he was quite overjoyed. ¡°Stay, I¡¯ll leave on my own!¡± After Levi left, the patriarchs of themon prominent families started discussing, ¡°Elder Goel, who is this Mr. Garrison?¡± ¡°The Highest Military Merit Of Our Nation.¡± This was all that Xabian would reveal but the crowd was thunderstruck. It was a simple phrase but it was too shocking. That was the ultimate pursuit of every warriors! It represented the top militarymander at the moment. This was none other than The God of War! It was a shocking moment! Retch! Kameda finally reacted and blood spewed out of his mouth. Levi who was about to get into his car, suddenly caught sight of a familiar figure ¨C Wales. Chapter 817 Chapter 817 ¡°Hey? What are you doing here?¡± Wales, immediately blocked Levi¡¯s way and asked curiously. ¡°Why is that your business?¡± Levi sneered. ¡°You aren¡¯t thinking ofing back to the Jones family, are you? Making all your way here to South Hampton.¡± Wales suddenly shouted. From his point of view, Levi¡¯s only purpose for being in South Hampton was to be recognized by the Joneses so that he could be admitted back into the family. ¡°Let me tell you this! The Joneses will never recognize your identity! Stop dreaming!¡± Furiously, Wales made his point. ¡°Ridiculous.¡± With that, Levi got into his car and left. Immediately, Wales went back to Edburg Manor and reported everything to Michael. ¡°What? He has returned to South Hampton? It¡¯s obvious that he wants to return to our family, isn¡¯t it? What should we do?¡± The grandfather panicked. ¡°I have no idea what he¡¯s doing here. Anyhow, he came out of Vision Group.¡± Wales voiced his puzzlement. ¡°I should be able to find out after asking around.¡± Tyler reached out to his contacts to investigate the reason for Levi¡¯s presence in the Vision Group. ¡°He came to Vision Group to collect a debt of 3.5 billion and managed to do so.¡± The news came quickly. ¡°How could that be possible? Why did Kameda Ichiro give him 3.5 billion so easily?¡± Michael was all suspicious. ¡°It is said that Kameda Ichiro was pressured by the royal families. He has now left the country.¡± Tyler reported. ¡°Levi is really smart. He actually does things in the name of Jones family!¡± ¡°I guess that royal families refer to us.¡± Wales suddenly said aloud. Unfortunately, they had misunderstood. The royal families included all but the Joneses. Michael clenched his fists in anger, ¡°Isn¡¯t that so? As soon as Levi revealed his identity as the grandson of Jones family, Kameda is bound to fear him!¡± Tyler punched the wall in anger, ¡°It seems that we have underestimated Levi! He is now using our family name for his own purposes! What would he do in future?¡± The Joneses were all determined that Levi had used their family name to procure the bnce of the debt. It was just a small matter, so naturally they wouldn¡¯t go deep into it. ¡°We have to do something about this. Let¡¯s inform the Morris Group!¡± Following that, Tyler contacted Iris and told her their so-called conclusion. Iris was surprised as she did not know about Levi¡¯s rtionship with the Jones family. Quickly, she told Zoey this version of the story. Bingo! Zoey was stunned and then her face was full of certainty. This had proven her theory. Original content from N?velDrama.Org. All the while, that was what Levi had been doing to achieve his sesses. This time, it was no exception! No wonder Levi volunteered to go collect the bnce of the debt. Iris arrived at this conclusion. Right at this moment, Levi returned. ¡°Iris, I¡¯ve collected the bnce!¡± Chapter 818 Chapter 818 When Levi handed the check to Iris, the twodies were indifferent and their faces showed no reaction. ¡°Hmm?¡± Levi was puzzled. He had brought in the final payment of 3.5 billion. That solved Iris¡¯ huge problem. How could she not show some reaction? This is not normal! Zoey might not know what was happening and so her indifference was eptable. What¡¯s with Iris? ¡°I¡¯ve brought back the bnce.¡± Levi reminded her again. ¡°Oh, I see.¡± Iris¡¯ face was still expressionless. Levi was puzzled as he said, ¡°Something doesn¡¯t seem right with you.¡± ¡°Oh, alright. Should I praise you? You¡¯re awesome! You can settle what we can¡¯t do so easily! From now on, we shall let you collect all debts.¡± Iris praised him vehemently. However, Levi still even more weird. ¡°It¡¯s okay. That was nothing!¡± Levi said nonchntly. In any case, he did not take it to heart. He had no way of knowing that Iris had received a call from the Joneses, nor that she and Zoey thought he was unting his connection with the Jones family. Iris would be more pleased to see Levi solving this problem on his own without depending on the Joneses. Like Zoey, she hoped that Levi would make it on his own. Hence, she was displeased. And so, even though the check had been procured, she showed no expression on her face. ¡°Iris, Levi really hates the Jones family. But because of me, he has asked for their help multiple times. I¡¯m really touched.¡± Zoey said. Iris bit her lips, saying, ¡°Nevertheless, I¡¯m worried that he will deteriorate!¡± ¡°Do you mean that the convenience brought by being a grandson of the Jones family will make him less and less progressive? And that it may lead to terrible results in the end?¡± N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. Zoey reacted to Iris¡¯ words. ¡°Exactly. This status will destroy him.¡± Iris¡¯ gaze was full of worry. ¡°Furthermore, the one billion the ck family asked him to earn will definitely be derived from the Jones family!¡± ¡°Forget about it. It¡¯s going to be the Morris Group biannual celebration soon. I have to prepare for the event.¡± Levi did not know about all that was going on between Iris and Zoey. He returned to his ce and started ying with his ancient bronze sword. At this moment, a call came from the Jones family. ¡°Yo, Levi! How smart you are!¡± Wales voice was heard speaking in a weird manner. ¡°If you have something to say, just spit it out!¡± Levi replied impatiently. ¡°You should know what you have done, shouldn¡¯t you?¡± Wales sneered. ¡°What have I done?¡± Levi was puzzled. ¡°You know best why you came to South Hampton. It¡¯s about the debt from Vision Group, isn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°And?¡± ¡°Why are you stooping so low? You used our family name to get the money, didn¡¯t you? Yet there you were saying that you do not admit to being rted to the Jones family.¡± Chapter 819 Chapter 819 Levi did not bother to exin himself to Wales. He simple hung up the phone. But that made him understand why Zoey and Iris acted so cold toward him. It was obvious that the Jones family told them the same thing. That was the reason for the two girls¡¯ strange reaction! So be it! Levi felt it was unnecessary to exin for himself. As the God of War, it was below his dignity to bother about a nest of ants. However if the Jones family kept on provoking him, he would have to take action against them. If they were to cross the line, he would let them know what cruelty he was capable of. At this moment, Kirin called and asked, ¡°Sir, it will be the biannual celebration of Morris Group soon. All the top executives would like to meet you, especially Iris.¡± Leviughed, ¡°Now that the Morris Group is stabilizing, it is high time for me to reveal myself!¡± Levi seemed to spend most of his time drinking tea and sleeping, but his decisions and directions were what shaped the growth of Morris Group. It could be said that his hands was what pushed Morris Group forwards. ¡°Fine, I shall inform the management and staff.¡± Kirin smiled and said.N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. Soon, everyone in Morris Group began to cheer. Except for those pioneers, the others had never seen the boss at all. Hence, everyone was very excited to hear that the mysterious boss would make an appearance. After all, the boss had given them a lot of expectations. ¡°Oh yeah!¡± Iris was the most eager one to meet the boss. The moment she received Neil¡¯s notification, she cheered and danced. She could finally meet the legendary boss. The man was literally her idol! Since the day she came back from abroad, no man could win her heart. Levi was the man she had most contact with. Not that she was not disinterested in romance, but she wanted a man she found desirable. The mysterious boss had left a deep impression within her heart. Iris vowed. If the boss were single, she would do everything in her power to pursue him, regardless of how he looked. What she valued was his talent. The progress of Morris Group up to now was due to this boss¡¯ hard work behind the scenes. She was just the implementer. Iris danced and skipped right up to Zoey¡¯s office, ¡°Zoey, I have good news for you. The boss of Morris Group will make an appearance at our biannual celebration!¡± ¡°You wille, won¡¯t you?¡± Iris invited her. ¡°That would not be appropriate, would it? We are just business partner.¡± Actually, Zoey was also curious about what the boss of Morris Group would look like. ¡°What¡¯s so inappropriate? Don¡¯t forget that I¡¯m the vice president.¡± Chapter 820 Chapter 820 ¡°Furthermore, don¡¯t you want to see this mysterious boss of Morris Group?¡± ¡°Besides, Levi will be attending for sure! I heard that he and my boss are friends. This celebration wouldn¡¯t do without him.¡± Zoey nodded her head, ¡°In that case, okay, I shall attend.¡± Following that, the wholepany was busy preparing for the biannual celebration. Finally, they decided that the celebration would be held on an ind. The staff would also be holidaying as well. When Iris bumped into Levi, sheughed, saying, ¡°Levi, you are attending our biannual celebration, right?¡± Levi smiled, ¡°Of course. Without my presence, this celebration would be totally meaningless!¡± Levi was the most important guest. Everyone wanted to meet him. So, it could be said that this biannual celebration was held in his honor. If he did not attend, the celebration would be in vain! ¡°Boast all you can! The celebration will go on with or without you.¡± Iris replied, ring at him. She thought the man was just talking nonsense. ¡°As for me, I want to see how my dream lover looks like. Just imagine that! Oh! I¡¯m so excited!¡± Levi frowned as he asked, ¡°What? Your dream lover?¡± When did I be the man of her dreams? ¡°Absolutely! The mysterious boss has always been my dream lover! The day we meet, I shall look my best, even more attractive than Zoey!¡± Iris cried excitedly, like a teenager in love. Levi was speechless! The man red at her and replied, ¡°At your best? As if he hasn¡¯t seen you before.¡± Puzzled, Iris replied, ¡°What did you say? The boss has seen me before?¡± ¡°Absolutely. There isn¡¯t one staff member that he hasn¡¯t met, including Zemo the cleaner and Lewis the chef.¡± Levi replied. Iris¡¯ countenance changed. Finally, she realized what the matter was about. They did not know who the boss was, but that did not mean that he had not met them. ¡°Oh, that¡¯s not the same. This is our first official meeting! I must look beautiful! Possibly, it¡¯s the start of a romance.¡± Iris was fantasizing about the first meeting and her expression was full of sweet dreams. ¡°Poof!¡± Levi was repulsed. Iris is secretly in love with me? She¡¯s my wife¡¯s good friend! ¡°You look fine just the way you are. There¡¯s no need to make up or dress up.¡± Levi told her. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m not doing it for you!¡± Iris gave Levi a prideful re. Then she turned around and left. Original content from N?velDrama.Org. The remaining days were spent getting ready for the biannual celebration. The news spread quickly to South City, North Hampton and then the whole of Quebec. Although the Morris Group was low-key, everyone knew that after the reshuffling of the major yers in North Hampton and South City, the biggest beneficiary was the mysterious boss behind thepany. Everyone was curious about him! All of them wanted to know who he was. Chapter 821 Chapter 821 Within half a year, he had taken Morris Group to the next level. The ck family called Zoey over when they heard about the news. ¡°Grandpa, grandma, what¡¯s the matter?¡± Asked Zoey. ¡°Zoey, I heard that Morris Group is going to hold its biannual celebration? Are you going to participate?¡± Asked Meredith anticipatingly. ¡°Yes. Why are you asking this?¡± ¡°That¡¯s great!¡± Meredith ignored her question and continued asking, ¡°Is it true that the mysterious boss is finally going to show his face?¡± ¡°It¡¯s true!¡± With a glint of excitement in her eyes, Meredith eximed, ¡°That¡¯s great news! I heard he is one of the most edible bachelors! Rumors have it that he has a strong background, which is why he got thest laugh when hispany survived the financial market upheavals in North Hampton and South City.¡± Robert concurred with his wife, ¡°Indeed! He is apetent man since he managed to get a foothold in the market.¡± Meredith coaxed, ¡°Zoey, you should seize this opportunity to get in touch with him! This time we won¡¯t interfere, and you can do as you please.¡± ¡°Grandma! What are you talking about?¡± Zoey was displeased as she regarded Meredith with incredulity, ¡°I already have Levi! How could you ask me to set my cap at another man?¡± ¡°Uh-uh!¡± Meredith feigned an angry look on her face. ¡°You¡¯re still single! What¡¯s wrong with interacting with other men? It¡¯s not against thew, is it?¡± N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. Zoey gave a resigned smile. ¡°Grandma, do you really think that the boss of Morris Group would take a fancy on me?¡± ¡°It might be impossible for other people to take his fancy, but you¡¯re different! He is always there to help you when you face any difficulty. Don¡¯t you wonder why he treats you differently?¡± Zoey¡¯s heart skipped a beat at Meredith¡¯s words as they reminded her of her suspicions. No one in the world was obliged to lend a helping hand to another person. Except for our family and friends who might step forward out of love, those who offered to help ¡®gratuitously¡¯ definitely had ulterior motives. It had been weighing on her mind, Why would the boss of Morris Group help me? Is it like what grandma said¡­ Does he have feelings for me? Although none of them had seen the mysterious boss, Zoey knew the boss had his eyes on them. Meredith persuaded her smilingly, ¡°Zoey, don¡¯t let this opportunity slide! Maybe you would fall for him once you meet him!¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Zoey answeredpliantly, giving her grandma a put-off. I will never fall in love with any man other than Levi. When I meet him, I will ask him why did he help me so that I could return his favor. The ck family, on the other hand, held a different thought from Zoey. They believed that if Zoey could win the boss¡¯ fancy, it would be in everyone¡¯s interest. Soon, it was Morris Group¡¯s biannual celebration. One day before the celebration, the employees of Morris Group, including Zoey and Levi, were sent to the ind. Chapter 822 Chapter 822 Iris carried her four pieces of luggage, full of her clothing for the trip. She nned to try them on and choose the one that looked best for the celebration. Levi was rendered speechless by her act. Iris is making a big thing of it. Will she be angry once she knows that I am the mysterious boss? ¡°Levi, I wonder why the boss of Morris Group helped me in the previous times¡­ What are your thoughts on this?¡± Zoey asked curiously. ¡°I guess he has fallen head over heels for you because you¡¯re such a gorgeousdy.¡± Levi replied earnestly. Zoey gave him a yful punch and mumbled to herself, ¡°There ain¡¯t no such thing as a free lunch; I believe there must be a reason behind his action.¡± ¡°Well¡­ Maybe he looks up to you because of your talent. You have made some achievements and contributed to thepany, haven¡¯t you?¡± Levi caressed her hair, trying to put her mind at ease. ¡°That¡¯s it! Rx!¡± Iris chimed in as their conversation caught her attention. ¡°I also think that the boss is acting weird! Zoey is not an employee of Morris Group, but why is he treating her so nicely?¡± Then, she eyed Levi warily and asked suspiciously, ¡°Don¡¯t tell me that you¡¯re the mysterious boss!¡± Levi openly admitted, ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s me. That¡¯s why you don¡¯t need to dress up.¡± N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. ¡°Hahaha!¡± Iris was amused. Zoey gave a wry smile. How nice it would be if Levi is the boss of Morris Group¡­ That carries a lot more weight than the identity as the grandson of the Jones family. But sadly, it was irrefutable evidence that he had exploited the Jones family when he collected the debt from Vision Group. After a few hours¡¯ drive, they finally arrived at the resort located a few hundred kilometers away from South City. This ce was a well-known tourism spot famous for its beautiful scenery. The hospitable workers weed them upon their arrival. Before the room allocation, the workers repeatedly reminded them to not wander off the ind as the residents here were all hard-hitting two-fisted people. If there happened to be a conflict between them and the vigers, they would find themselves in serious trouble since thetter could easily call out hundreds of men. Meanwhile, at the Jones Residence, Tyler was reassuring his grandpa, ¡°Grandpa, don¡¯t worry! I have it all nned out! This time, I managed to get help from the local tyrant. Levi Garrison will be dead on the remote ind, and no one will ever find out about it.¡± Michael was pleased. ¡°Perfect!¡± It turned out that the Joneses knew that Levi was going to attend Morris Group¡¯s biannual celebration, so they nned an assassination to get rid of him. In the resort, everyone was engaged in the preparation work for the celebration, except for thezy bum ¡ª Levi, who was wandering around aimlessly. Iris was scornful of his behavior. ¡°Hmph! He acts as if he is the boss!¡± Kirin arrived soon after. Iris and the others weed him with open arms and allocated the best room to him. After dinner, Levi left his room and headed toward Kirin¡¯s room. Right at that juncture, Iris and Zoey who were taking a stroll caught glimpse of his figure in the corridor. Zoey asked curiously, ¡°Where is he going? That isn¡¯t the way to his room, is it?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s follow him, and we¡¯ll find out!¡± Iris grabbed Zoey by the wrist as they followed Levi down the corridor. Chapter 823 Chapter 823 The two followed Levi all the way to the presidential suite. Iris was surprised when she saw him standing in front of the presidential suite. ¡°This is Neil Atkinson¡¯s room! Is he looking for Mr. Atkinson?¡± Zoey too was curious. ¡°Do they know each other?¡± Iris shook her head. ¡°No, they don¡¯t. Mr. Atkinson hase to thepany several times, but I have never seen them talking to each other.¡± ¡°Then why is he looking for Mr. Atkinson?¡± Asked Zoey. ¡°I¡¯ll tell you why¡­ But could you promise that you won¡¯t be angry with me?¡± ¡°Sure. Go Ahead.¡± Iris nned her speech before saying, ¡°I think Levi is here to ingratiate himself with Mr. Atkinson.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± Zoey was slightly dejected. ¡°I know Levi pretty well¡­ He is not a fawner!¡± Iris shook her head at Zoey¡¯s naivety. ¡°Zoey, Levi is not the guy you used to know anymore. He has been using his identity as the Jones¡¯ grandchild to achieve his sesses, so it is no surprise that he would fawn over Neil.¡± At this moment, the room door was opened. Kirin noticed that Iris and Zoey were hiding in the dark, spying on them, so he covertly gestured to Levi to leave before mming the door shut. Thedies saw Levi shook his head helplessly as he left; they thought Neil had given Levi the cold shoulder. ¡°Look, he is slighted by Neil!¡± Iris shed a smug smile, thinking she had sessfully gauged Levi¡¯s mind and his conduct. Zoey sighed in resignation as the truth was in as day, so she could do nothing but to ept it. Levi was once a man with unyielding character; he had always abhorred snobs who were easily swayed. He would never try to pull strings, bootlick, or use underhand tactics to achieve his goals. However, it seemed like Levi had changed. He was no longer his old self. ¡­ Levi has yield to reality. Zoey sighed at the thought of it. It seems like time and life experiences could really cut a person down to size and dampen his pride. In the past, Levi used to be a man full of pride and confidence. But now, his arrogance is long gone with the wind. He is no different from any other ordinary man being weighed down by the burden and hardship of life. But fortunately, we love each other to the moon and back. They met Levi on the ground floor. ¡°Where have you been just now?¡± Asked Iris. Levi gave her a put-off, ¡°Just walking around¡­ Why are you asking?¡± It ascertained their suspicions that Levi was sucking up to Neil when he evaded her question. ¡°Nothing.¡± Iris decided not to pursue the matter further.Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Just then, one of the employees of Morris Group came running and yelling as soon as he saw Iris, ¡°Ms. Anabelle, something terrible has happened! We¡¯re in big trouble!¡± Chapter 824 Chapter 824 Iris frowned slightly as she uttered, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Slow down and tell me what happened.¡± The employee gabbled in panic, ¡°Just now, a few of us were strolling around. All of a sudden, a group of people appeared and asked for money. We got into an altercation, and they started beating us up. Now, they have held some of our employees captive for ransom.¡± All of them recalled the resort workers¡¯ reminder ¡ª the locals were all two-fisted folks who liked to look for trouble. However, none of them paid heed to the advice as they would never have expected something like this to happen on the ind. ¡°Oh no! It must be Oliver Ross!¡± With a worried expression, one of the resort workers gibbered, ¡°The bustle of the preparation work for the uing celebration must have caught his attention.¡± Original content from N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Who is this Oliver Ross?¡± Asked Levi. The worker exined, ¡°He¡¯s the local tyrant of the underworld; theke and dozens of the surrounding inds were all his territories. We pay him huge sums of money every year so that he won¡¯t disturb the tourists on the ind.¡± Then, he scratched his head in confusion. ¡°Usually, the tourists will be safe as long as they don¡¯t wander off the ind. But what¡¯s wrong with him today? Why did theye onto the ind and harm the tourists?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go and check it out!¡± Soon, everyone arrived at the scene to see six Morris Group employees being tied to the trees. They were nked by dozen of men. The leader of the group was a 6¡¯2 feet tall, pot-bellied, menacing-looking man. His intimidating aura suggested that he was none other than Oliver Ross, the local tyrant. These men instantly fixed their gaze on Iris, Zoey and other female employees, drooling over them. They could hardly control themselves as none of them had seen so many beautiful women in their lives. It turned out that they were the ones engaged by the Joneses to get rid of Levi. ¡°Oliver, what is going on here?¡± Asked the resort manager, who was shaking like a leaf. Oliver bellowed, ¡°Just now, we caught them peeing into theke.¡± The employees denied his usation, ¡°That¡¯s a bloody lie! Why would we pee into theke? You guys appeared out of nowhere and suddenly asked for protection money. You even beat us up when we refused to pay it.¡± ¡°You didn¡¯t?¡± Oliver sneered, ¡°You guys did it before my very eyes. Theke is my territory, and I have the right to hold all of you captive for what you have done.¡± ¡°Sir, the employees of Morris Group are all civilized university graduates. They will not behave like a brute, peeing in the public.¡± Retorted Iris. Oliver and his gang flew into a rage upon hearing her words. ¡°What do you mean? Are you trying to say that you guys are noble and we¡¯re brutes?¡± ¡°How dare you look down upon us!¡± ¡°Huh, I have never seen civilized and cultured people who would pee into ake!¡± The employees countered, ¡°We didn¡¯t! This is a false usation! We would never do something like that!¡± Chapter 825 Chapter 825 ¡°Hah!¡± The tyrant snorted, ¡°There is no use in denying because we have witnesses!¡± ¡°Witnesses? Where are they?¡± Asked Iris. She knew that Oliver was up to no good. ¡°Bring them!¡± Oliver ordered. The reeds surrounding theke rustled. The next moment, hundreds of burly men appeared. All of them had murderous expressions on their faces, and they were holding cold weapons. Iris and the others panicked when the men besieged them. As white-cor workers, they had never experienced any sorts of violent confrontations since they were under the protection of Seth when they were in North Hampton and South City. They couldn¡¯t help feeling scared in the face of a sh with the locals on a remote ind. Iris was panic-stricken. Unlike in North Hampton or South City, she couldn¡¯t get help from anyone on this ind. She was in deep regret of her decision. I shouldn¡¯t hold our biannual celebration at this ce¡­ No one would find out even if we are dead here today¡­ ¡°We saw them peeing into theke!¡± The staffs of Morris Group were intimidated when hundreds of men roared in unison. Oliver gave a devilish grin and said, ¡°I have almost three hundred witnesses here. Are you still not going to admit your misconduct?¡± At this moment, they realized that they were set up. However, they could do nothing but admit the false allegations. ¡°Do you still dare to say that you didn¡¯t pee into theke?¡± Oliver wielded his sword and held one of his captives on sword point. The staffs were drenched in sweat, and his face was drained of all colors. ¡°I¡­ I did pee in theke¡­¡± He reluctantly admitted. N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. Oliver pointed his sword at another employee. ¡°What about you?¡± ¡°I¡­ I peed as well¡­¡± ¡­ All six of them admitted when Oliver put screws on them. ¡°Firstly, they have admitted their misconduct. Secondly, I have three hundred witnesses here.¡± Oliver stared at Iris and the others as he continued, ¡°So now, what have you got to say?¡± ¡°Fine. I give up.¡± Iris sneered, ¡°Just tell me what you want so that you¡¯ll release my employees.¡± Oliver started to reason with her, ¡°Since you¡¯re on our ind, you should follow our rules. Your staffs should be heavily punished for their shameful behavior.¡± His subordinates concurred with him, ¡°That¡¯s right! They deserve heavy punishment!¡± The employees were almost scared to death. Oliver proposed, ¡°Ten billion! We can settle this if you agree to¡­¡± ¡°Impossible!¡± Iris cut in before he could even finish his sentence. ¡°Youngdy, I¡¯m not done yet!¡± He added, ¡°Besides the ten billionpensation, I want you and your other female colleagues to sleep with me for one night.¡± Chapter 826 Chapter 826 With a lecherous smile on his face, he uttered, ¡°We can only settle this matter if you agree to my conditions.¡± ¡°Hahaha¡­¡± His subordinates burst into gales ofughter and exchanged nasty grins with each other. They had long lusted for Iris, Zoey and other women. Their boss could have the two stunners while they spent the night with the rest of them. ¡°Shameless!¡± Iris was fuming in rage as she never expected them to be so shameless. Not only did they ask for a sky-high price, but they also even want us to sleep with them! No one noticed the grim expression on Levi¡¯s face. Apparently, they had gotten under his skin. Those who covet Zoey shall die! I will never let anyoney a finger on her! Oliver leered at Iris and asked, ¡°What do you think?¡± His face grew serious as he threatened, ¡°If you don¡¯t agree to my conditions, my men won¡¯t let you leave the ind.¡± As the local tyrant, Oliver could do anything he wanted in his territory as no one dared to stand up against him. Iris and the others were at his mercy since they were unable to leave the ind. He gave an ultimatum, ¡°You have three seconds to answer me!¡± ¡°I¡­¡± Iris was at a loss for words. At that moment, a voice rang out from behind. ¡°As expected of a local tyrant¡­ It looks like you have come up with your ownw, huh?¡± Everyone turned their heads to look at Levi. Oliver shifted his gaze at Levi and noticed that, unlike the others who were shuddering in fear, Levi had a good grip of hisposure and a smile on his face. Isn¡¯t he afraid? ¡°Levi Garrison, aren¡¯t you afraid of me?¡± Asked Oliver. Levi let out a chuckle. He wasn¡¯t ruffled when someone threatened to cut his throat with a Raysonia katana a few days ago. He didn¡¯t bat an eyelid when ten thousand soldiers besieged him on the battlefield. Wouldn¡¯t it be funny if he were to be afraid of a petty local tyrant? Without bothering to answer Oliver, Levi lit a cigarette and took a deep puff on it. Everyone was stunned when they saw him blowing cigarette smoke in Oliver¡¯s face. Where in the world did he find the courage to do that? How dare he tries to provoke the local tyrant when his safety is in jeopardy? He must have had a death wish! ¡°You¡­¡± Oliver was also dumbfounded. As fury surged through him, he snatched the cigarette from Levi¡¯s lips and hurled it to the floor, stubbing it out with his foot. ¡°I¡¯m going to beat the crap out of you!¡± Levi roared. ¡°How dare you snatch my cigarette?¡± Asked Levi, looking at Oliver in somewhat disbelief. Oliver was puzzled by Levi¡¯s reaction. ¡°So what? What are you going to do with me?¡± ¡°That¡¯s simple. You have your rules, and so do I. You shouldpensate me for snatching my cigarette. Well¡­ I guess 20 billion will do! Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m not interested in spending the night with you and your men.¡±N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. Chapter 827 Chapter 827 Both Iris and Zoey broke out in a cold sweat when they saw Levi paying the local tyrant back in his own coin. Is he trying to aggravate the situation? Zoey knew that Levi was good at fighting, but she doubted if he could fight against three hundred people. Oliver and his subordinates were thunderstruck by Levi¡¯s shocking remarks. Did he imitate me just now? How dare he even asked for 20 billion?! Is he out of his mind? Original content from N?velDrama.Org. Levi raised his brow and said, ¡°I have witnesses who saw you snatching my cigarette just now. Aren¡¯t you going to admit your misconduct?¡± ¡°I snatched your cigarette, so what? What are you going to do with me, huh?¡± Oliver went livid with rage. Levi stood his ground and stared Oliver in the eyes. ¡°I¡¯m now asking forpensation!¡± ¡°Levi Garrison, dream on! Don¡¯t me me because you asked for it!¡± A malicious glint shed across Oliver¡¯s eyes as he ordered, ¡°Take all of them to the resort, except Levi Garrison. I¡¯m looking forward to spending a lovely night with thedies, so I don¡¯t want them to be horrified by the gruesome scene.¡± His subordinatesplied. ¡°No!¡± Zoey screamed and resisted. She knew what would be lying ahead of Levi once he was being left alone with Oliver. With a smile on his face, Levi reassured his wife, ¡°Honey, I will be fine! Wait for me. I¡¯lle back with 20 billion.¡± Oliver was amused. ¡°I¡¯m impressed, mate. You¡¯re still full of big talk when your life is at risk.¡± Levi took Oliver by surprise when he pped his face forcefully. ¡°Are you calling me ¡®mate¡¯? Who do you think you are to call me your mate?¡± Everyone gaped as they never thought someone would have the courage to give the local tyrant a p on the face. For a whole minute, they stood frozen to their spots. Oliver finally returned to his senses when a wave of excruciating pain hit him. He grimaced in anger, giving Levi the death stare as he ordered, ¡°Kill him!¡± Levi waved his hand. ¡°Hold it right there!¡± Oliver raised his voice, ¡°Are you afraid? It¡¯s toote now!¡± With a confident smile, Levi threw him a question, ¡°I bet someone has sent you to mess with me, am I right?¡± The resort owner told him that they had reached a consensus with Oliver that thetter would not cause trouble on the ind in return for the former paying huge sums of protection money every year. But now, Oliver was deliberately messing with him. This showed that someone was scheming against Morris Group. In addition, Oliver called him by his name even though he had never met him before, which further proved that he was their target. They had to send Zoey and the others away to kill him. This was clearly a premeditated assassination! Levi asked another question, ¡°Do you dare tell me who is the one who wants me dead?¡± Oliver was slightly bewildered, but he then gave Levi a pitying look and replied smilingly, ¡°I guess it doesn¡¯t matter telling you the truth. It¡¯s the Jones family from South Hampton! They asked me to kill you and extort money from Morris Group. By the way, I need to thank you as you have made things a lot easier for me by showing up in front of me. The Joneses want you dead, so bid your farewell to the world, mate!¡± Chapter 828 Chapter 828 The Jones family! I knew it! At the present moment, Levi was quite certain that, out of his many enemies, the Joneses were most likely the ones who would assassinate him. Does my presence really irk them so much? Levi understood that in the eyes of a prominent family like the Joneses, each person was ssified into a social hierarchy and givenbels. To these people, he was right at the bottom of the pyramid, belonging to the lowest ss. As long as he was alive, the Jones family would constantly worry that others would find out his rtionship to the family and bring disgrace to them. The best solution was to get rid of him once and for all! ¡°Kill him!¡± Oliver ordered. The three hundred strong men under him, who were all armed with swords, charged toward Levi at once. From their imposing manners, it looked like they were determined to hack Levi into pieces! Whoosh! A signal re was ignited, giving off huge plumes of smoke in the air. Everyone, including Oliver, was shocked by the sudden loud explosive noise and stopped in their tracks while looking at the skies. Vroom! Vroom! Vroom! Just one secondter, the noise became even louder and more intense. Hundreds of drones, which were travelling at fast speeds, appeared in the air. Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! Suddenly, mes were seen spurting out from the drones in all directions. A web of fire was formed in midair and came crashing down toward the ground. Thuck! Thuck! Thuck! Oliver¡¯s subordinates were shot at their wrists and blood jetted out from their wounds. ng! ng! Sounds of metal hitting the ground could be heard continuously as the men dropped their weapons. Ouch! Ahhh! Each of them were holding onto their wrists as they let out agonizing cries of pain. Just one round of attack was sufficient to cripple Oliver¡¯s subordinates and render them immobile. N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. That was the power of drones. Not only were they useful for tracking purposes, but they could also double up as firearms. Oliver waspletely dumbfounded. He stood motionless on the spot and was at a loss. However, that was just the beginning. Boom! Deafening noises which sounded like rolls of thunder erupted the next instant. At the same time, beams of bright light shone from the sky, illuminating the surrounding area and blinding Oliver and the rest of the people. Helicopter! Military helicopters were hovering in the air! Lasers from the helicopters were pointed at the men¡¯s faces. It wasn¡¯t difficult to guess what that meant. The tyrant and his people were probably being targeted by sniper rifles! They knew that if they move, they would be shot at immediately. Vroom! Vroooooom! That was not all! A loud noise suddenly sounded from the adjacentke, apanied by a gust of strong wind that created huge waves on the surface of theke. It turned out that dozens of naval ships were sailing toward the shore. Armed soldiers disembarked from the vessels and aimed their weapons at Oliver and his men. Immediately, the number of red dots pointing to Oliver and his subordinates increased exponentially. The tyrant, who had already fallen into aplete state of panic, dropped his weapon to the ground at once. His wobbly knees finally gave way and he copsed onto the ground with fear. Chapter 829 Chapter 829 All his subordinates fell to their knees, one after another, covering their heads with their hands. They had never expected that Levi would be so difficult to deal with! It¡¯s the military! Does that mean Levi Garrison is also from the military? ¡°So do you still want to get rid of me?¡± Leviughed mirthlessly. ¡°Boohoo¡­ ¡° Oliver, the local tyrant, was scared to tears and had even wet his pants. Levi let out a sarcastic smile and said, ¡°I¡¯m sure this local tyrant has been constantly terrorizing everyone who passes by here. This threat should be eradicated once and for all!¡± After giving his instructions, Levi walked away and left it to his men to tie up the loose ends. All he knew was that there would be no local tyrant from then on. As for the helicopters, they were mobilized with just one phone call from Kirin. When Levi returned to the hotel afterwards, everyone was stunned to see him safe and sound. The man was even behaving as if nothing happened. ¡°Are you alright?¡± Zoey asked while carefully sizing him up. ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t I be?¡± Levi answered smilingly. ¡°How¡¯s that possible? What happened to the local tyrant?¡± Iris stared at him in disbelief. ¡°Oh, I¡¯ve gotten rid of him! Don¡¯t worry, we can all sleep in peace tonight.¡± Levi grinned. However, Iris was not convinced and headed outside with a few other people to verify his words. A tranquil sight greeted them and there was no trace that a fight had urred. ¡°What happened?¡± It was inconceivable to Iris, whose eyes had widened. ¡°Told you, I¡¯ve already gotten rid of him!¡± Levi smiled coolly. Just then, the owner of the resort rushed over and eximed, ¡°I¡¯ve wonderful news! Oliver Ross, the local tyrant, and his group have been annihted. From now onward, the dozens of surrounding inds, including us, no longer have to be constantly on our toes, for fear that he will pick on us!¡± Both Zoey and Iris turned their attentions to Levi when they heard what the man said. ¡°Was it really you?¡± ¡°Well, there¡¯s nothing I can do if you don¡¯t believe me.¡± Levi shrugged and spread his hands helplessly. Just then, a thought struck Zoey. She pulled Iris aside and said, ¡°It¡¯s not Levi.¡± ¡°Then who could it be?¡± The friend asked curiously. ¡°Your boss, of course!¡± Zoey prompted Iris, who then smacked herself on the head and eximed, ¡°Oh my God! How could I not have thought of that? I must have been too overwhelmed with shock, that¡¯s why! With both our boss and Mr. Atkinson around, there¡¯s nothing I need to be afraid of! It¡¯s as easy as pie for them to handle the local tyrant!¡± Zoey chuckled and replied, ¡°Exactly! The local tyrant is nothing aspared to the omnipotent mysterious boss.¡±Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Oh right, it has suddenly urred to me that he hasn¡¯t arrived yet. He is supposed to attend tomorrow¡¯s ceremony, so he will definitely be here right?¡± Iris asked uncertainly. ¡°Actually, he might already be here!¡± Zoey had a strong gut feeling about it. ¡°Are you saying that he is hidden amidst the crowd?¡± Iris had a shocked expression on her face. Zoey nodded, ¡°I think the real owner of Morris Group is among the people present. In fact, he might be disguised as one of the employees!¡± Chapter 830 Chapter 830 Wham! Zoey¡¯s words hit Iris like lighting. That was a strong possibility. N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. Otherwise, how else would the boss be so clear about the happenings in thepany? It didn¡¯t seem possible for him to have heard all of those from someone else. The only exnation was that he had experienced everything firsthand as an employee of the company. Who could it be? For bothdies, Levi was the first person to be eliminated from their lists of possible candidates. They had not even considered Levi due to his status in the Jones family. ¡°Let me try finding out from Mr. Atkinson!¡± Iris and Zoey visited Neil in his room together. ¡°Mr. Atkinson, has our boss arrived yet?¡± Iris asked expectantly while feeling slightly nervous. ¡°Yeah, he¡¯s already here.¡± Kirin gave a positive reply. ¡°So, was it our boss who helped to settle the matter with the local tyrant earlier on?¡± Iris continued asking. ¡°That¡¯s right, he did step in and help to extinguish that group of people.¡± Kirin answered both questions honestly without concealing any facts. When Kirin finished speaking, Iris and Zoey exchanged nces and said softly to each other, ¡°Indeed, it has got nothing to do with Levi.¡± ¡°You said our boss is already here? Where is he staying at then? I¡¯ve reserved the best room in the resort for him.¡± Iris asked expectantly. Kirin shook his head and answered, ¡°Yup, he¡¯s here, or maybe it¡¯s more urate to say that he has been here all the while. I don¡¯t know where he is staying at though!¡± ¡°What? He can¡¯t really be one of the employees, right?¡± Iris gaped in astonishment. ¡°Yup, he is!¡± Neil confirmed her doubts. Wham! Kirin¡¯s reply was another huge blow to Iris. That was indeed the case. The mysterious boss of Morris Group was one of the employees whom she might have unknowingly interacted with on a daily basis. That also meant that he was aware of her every single move. It was exactly like what Levi had told her¡ª At your best? As if he hasn¡¯t seen you before. Who could it be? Iris started running through each male employee thepany had in her mind. However, given the massive scale of thepany, it seemed to be an impossible task as there were many employees whom Iris had not yet met. There was no way she could easily determine which one of them was their boss. ¡°Will he be revealing himself tomorrow?¡± Iris wondered. ¡°That¡¯s the n.¡± Kirin answered clearly. ¡°Mr. Atkinson, is our boss good-looking?¡± Iris was filled with anticipation as she asked that. ¡°He¡¯s better looking than me at least!¡± Kirinughed. Iris was getting increasingly excited and could not wait to meet the boss after hearing Kirin¡¯s words. ¡°Is he married? Or rather, is he currently attached?¡± With a pensive smile on his face, the man replied, ¡°He¡¯s still single and not married yet!¡± Well, he wasn¡¯t lying. Levi and Zoey had already divorced, so technically-speaking, he was a single man. Iris¡¯ heart was already fluttering uncontrobly by then. He¡¯s the man of my dreams! Boss, here Ie! The woman had made up her mind to pursue her boss and was already devising all sorts of strategies in her head. Zoey was amused while she looked at her friend behaving like a teenage girl in love. She had never seen Iris so enchanted and being so serious over a man. After they left Kirin¡¯s room, Zoey teased, ¡°You should get some rest. I¡¯m worried that you would be too excited to sleep tonight.¡± Chapter 831 Chapter 831 It was a long night for Iris. In fact, she did not manage to fall asleep at all. She felt extremely lethargic the next morning and when she looked into the mirror, she could see obvious dark circles under her eyes. The woman had gotten out of bed early to dress up and put on makeup. Even though their mysterious boss had already met her in person, she had not presented her best front to him. Iris was determined to appear in front of him looking stunning. She wanted to be the most beautiful woman in his eyes. Meanwhile, Zoey did not have a restful night as well. All this while, she had been curious about the identity of that mysterious man and was hoping to have a chance to thank him in personter. However, she received a phone call early in the morning, alerting her that something serious happened to her entertainmentpany and that her presence was required immediately. When Levi heard that, he made arrangements for Zoey to head back immediately and also sent someone to protect her. Levi had nned to reveal his identity as the owner of Morris Group to Zoey that day. He had not ounted for such a sudden disruption but there was nothing much he could do about it. ¡°You should hurry back. Give me a call if you need help!¡± Levi urged her. After an eventful morning, the ceremony was finally due tomence at 9 a.m. Levi arrived at the event venue together with Seth and his team. As it was an internal event, there were no reporters around. Following Seth and the security team, Iris made a grand entrance, looking dazzling in her gorgeous cocktail dress. Being a natural beauty, she was looking as angelic as a goddess after putting in the effort to doll up. Original content from N?velDrama.Org. The aura she exuded was overwhelming and even more imposing than most top models or celebrities. Iris was very satisfied with her appearance that day after getting countless admiring stares from the crowd. Surely, he would be happy with my look today? Iris scanned her surroundings, hoping to catch a clue on who that mysterious boss might be. After Iris and Kirin summarized Morris Group¡¯s achievements for the preceding year, it was time to reward the employees. It turned out that the Audi cars Levi previously purchased had all been given out. The updated recognition policy of thepany was to either give out mary rewards to the employees for each contribution they made or to incorporate the amount into their year-end bonuses. That was why Morris Group¡¯s employees were a motivated bunch! Not only were they receivingpetitive remunerations, but they could also do their parts for the society in the meantime. It was truly a wonderfulpany to work at. For young graduates, Morris Group was very often their first choice prospective employer. The awards presentation waspleted smoothly and next up was the most anticipated moment of the night¡ªthe mysterious boss of Morris Group was about to reveal himself! Only Seth, Elena and a handful of other people present knew Levi¡¯s true identity. All the others were kept in the dark. Iris was breathing heavily and her heart was thumping so hard as if it was going to explode. She was finally going to meet the man of her dreams and took the chance during that interval to make sure that she was still looking impable¡­ Iris took a deep inhale and readied herself to wee her mysterious boss. ¡°Very soon, our very own boss of the Morris Group would being up on stage.¡± ¡°Everyone, please give a round of apuse for him!¡± p! p! p! A thunderous apuse erupted as everyone pped enthusiastically. Kirin turned toward a corner and shouted, ¡°Boss, stop hiding!¡± Chapter 832 Chapter 832 Most people, including Iris, turned their gazes toward the same direction as well. Everyone was in shock. Could the mysterious boss really be someone among the crowd? Everyone wondered as they turned their heads around. Wham! Iris was thunderstruck when she noticed that Kirin was looking toward Levi and his security team. You¡¯ve got to be kidding me? The mysterious boss is someone in the security team? Iris was familiar with the guys in the security team. For a moment, she thought it could be Seth, but he wasn¡¯t better looking than Neil. Furthermore, his personality was too reckless and was also too old to be the boss. Who else is there then? Iris could not seem to think of any person who fitted the description of their boss. Well, there was Levi, but he was the first person who got eliminated by Zoey and also Iris herself. Who else could it be? Just then, Levi, who was right next to Seth, stood up suddenly and strode toward the stage. WHAM! That was the final blow to Iris. It was as if her world just came crashing down. The woman could not believe what she was seeing at that moment! Levi¡­? Oh my God! It¡¯s Levi! What in the world! Unbelievable! Iris was shocked to the core and stood motionlessly on the spot. She was unable to snap out of her daze and merely watched him approaching the stage. ¡°Huh? It¡¯s him?¡± ¡°Levi is our mysterious boss? That¡¯s impossible!¡± ¡°Goodness! There¡¯s no way I¡¯m gonna believe this. How can he be the boss?¡± The entire scene was thrown into a frenzy as discussions ensued among the people present. It definitely came as a surprise for most people. That was because Levi had never been taken seriously in the office before. He was even a thorn in the eyes to the majority of his co-workers. After all, Levi had been fired from thepany once as a result of an unanimous vote by the rest of the employees. When he rejoined thepany, everyone treated him as a good-for-nothing and most of the employees were not very fond of him. No one would have thought that the leader of Morris Group would be Levi! The senior executives of thepany were particrly dumbstruck by the sudden revtion! They finally understood why was it that their boss knew everything that went on in thepany. It was exactly because he was also one of them and had witnessed everything with his own eyes. Furthermore, Levi was in a favorable position to observe thepany¡¯s daily activities. He was aware of every action of employees of all levels, from the lower-level staff such as the security team and the cleaners, to the upper management, including Iris. Thud! The minute Levi stepped on the stage, everyone¡¯s hearts did a double somersault and their gazes were focused on him intently. Levi took over the microphone and said smilingly, ¡°Hi everyone, I¡¯m Levi! And I¡¯m also your boss!¡± That came like a bolt from the blue. Everyone still found it hard to believe and could feel their scalps prickle. Original content from N?velDrama.Org. Some could even feel their blood pressures shoot up. As for Iris, she waspletely numbed with shock and stood frozen on the spot. After hearing Levi¡¯s speech, she slowly turned her head and looked at the man in disbelief. ¡°You¡­ you¡¯re the boss of Morris Group?¡± Chapter 833 Chapter 833 Levi grinned and replied, ¡°Have I ever said I am not? I remember telling you a long time ago that I own the Morris Group! Oh, by the way, you look gorgeous today.¡± Boom! Levi¡¯s definitive reply was another huge blow to Iris, whose mind went nk, as if she had just been struck by lightning. She could not believe that the very first person to be eliminated from her consideration was actually the boss! Levi? Our mysterious boss? It was entirely unimaginable to Iris, who was truly shook to the core. It felt as unreal as a dream to her. However, things started to make sense to her once she cleared her mind and thought about it. Throughout that period of time, it was always Levi who saved the day whenever the Morris Group encountered difficulties. Iris had assumed that Levi got those instructions from the boss, but little did she know that he was the boss himself! Suddenly, she was able to piece the details together. The boss of Morris Group had helped Zoey time after time, including buying thepany at the auction for her and clearing any obstacles that were in her way. He had basically made sure that Zoey was able to progress smoothly without any difficulties. Who else, other than Levi, would have done all of those? The various clues had all pointed to Levi being the mysterious boss! Other than him, no one else would be able to aplish all that he had. It was Iris who had jumped to conclusions and ruled out Levi right from the start. Besides, Neil had not lied to them. What he told them was the truth. The boss was single and also an employee¡­ Iris was unwilling to ept the reality as it was a world of difference from her original expectations. How could it be Levi! All her hopes were dashed. Iris had done so much to impress the boss with the hope that their meeting would be the start of a beautiful fairy-tale. In the end, that person was Levi! The man of her dreams was her best friend¡¯s darling! Just then, Levi, who was still at the microphone, let out a chuckle as he noticed the stunned faces of everyone present. ¡°Guys, please don¡¯t be too shocked. It might be easier for everyone to process it if you think about these two points. First, the fact that I was able to establish Levi Group and seeded under unfavorable circumstances was a testament to my abilities. Second, the reason for the change in name of thepany to Morris Group was in remembrance of my best friend, Morris Atkinson.¡± Everyone quickly grasped the situation after Levi¡¯s enlightenment. Why else would thepany suddenly change its name from Levi Group to Morris Group? Obviously, it had to be Levi¡¯s doing! Almost everyone¡¯s faces were flushed red with embarrassment after recalling themselves voting for Levi to be fired previously. And it turned out that he was their boss! Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I am very open-minded and won¡¯t bear grudges. Nothing else matters to me as long as you give your best at work and uphold high ethical standards.¡± The employees let out a huge sigh of relief simultaneously upon hearing that. ¡°Everyone, let¡¯s cheers to Morris Group¡¯s bright future!¡± The boss beamed as he raised his wine ss. After Levi finished his speech and went off stage, Iris was the only person who was still behaving awkwardly as she brooded over how she was going to face Zoey. ¡°Ms. Anabelle, pleasee over for a moment, I would like to have a word with you!¡± Levi called out to Iris. Chapter 834 Chapter 834 Levi chose a secluded corner to talk to Iris and when it was just the both of them, Iris did not even dare to look at the man in the eye. ¡°Hey, why are you not looking at me? Are you really in love with me?¡± As soon as Levi said that, Iris jolted her head up and replied, ¡°Why would I be?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve something serious to discuss with you!¡± ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°Please don¡¯t let Zoey know about this yet. I intend to reveal my identity to her during our wedding and give her a surprise. You have to keep it a secret for me yeah!¡± Levi requested. ¡°Sure, that¡¯s not a problem. I have a question though. What happened during the six years when you were in jail?¡± Iris asked, feeling baffled. ¡°The truth is, I have never been in jail! I¡¯ll tell you more about it in due time.¡± Levi smiled. The ceremonysted all the way till night and everyone went back home the next morning. Levi was very concerned about Zoey, who left in a hurry to deal with the unforeseen event which had happened in her entertainmentpany. Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. He headed straight to Zoey¡¯s office once he reached Morris Group. Only after seeing Zoey in her office did he feel slightly relieved. ¡°What happened?¡± He asked. Zoey took a deep breath before replying, ¡°Someone sshed acid on Helena¡¯s face and disfigured her!¡± ¡°What?! Who could be so vicious!¡± Levi bellowed furiously. ¡°The culprit managed to escape and is still atrge! Helena is currently receiving treatment in the hospital but things are not looking good. The doctors informed us that the only way for her to regain her looks is to undergo cosmetic surgery! Not only is this a huge blow to her career, but thepany would also be suffering serious losses as well.¡± Zoey sighed. Levi understood that Helena was currently at the peak of her career and her sudden disfigurement would have an immense negative impact on thepany, as well as her future as a celebrity. The artiste would most likely have to retire from the entertainment industry after that. ¡°It¡¯s obvious that someone is trying to destroy mypany! I will find out who did this!¡± Zoey said coldly. Levi figured that it was likely that the Jones family was behind that. It was possible that the Joneses had changed their target to Zoey after their failed attempt to kill Levi. They are out to ruin everything for me. ¡°Oh yeah, there¡¯s something else. All of Star Entertainment¡¯s resources have suddenly been cut off and we have been barred from utilizing anything. It¡¯s just so strange. Could it be linked to Helena¡¯s disfigurement?¡± A cold glint shed across Levi¡¯s eyes. By then, he was pretty sure that the Joneses were the ones behind all those. The Jones family was the main shareholder of Star Entertainment and definitely had the power to control the allocation of resources. Damn you, Jones family! Even the nicest person would retaliate when being driven up the wall! Do you really think that I, Levi Garrison, am that big of a pushover? Just then, he received a call from Wales. Wales sneered, ¡°I¡¯m sure you¡¯re already aware of what happened. All I can say is that you¡¯re a really lucky punk! Treat this as a warning to you for using the Joneses¡¯ name. If you dare to do it again, you won¡¯t be our only target!¡± Levi¡¯s gaze suddenly became terrifyingly cold. He understood that Wales was implying that his next target would be Zoey! Chapter 835 Chapter 835 At the Jones Residence in South Hampton. Wales hung up the phone and smirked. ¡°I can¡¯t believe Levi is trying to challenge the Joneses. He¡¯s going to regret it.¡± Tyler sighed. ¡°This brat sure is lucky. He actually managed to escape this time!¡± ¡°We need to get rid of him! Otherwise, I¡¯ll never be able to rest easy! The Joneses are destined to surpass the Goel family and rise to the top of South Hampton! How can we allow such scum to be associated with us? He¡¯s just like that wretch of a mother of his. Thank god we chased her out of the family early on. If not we could be knee-deep in her crap!¡± Michael growled. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Grandpa. We¡¯ll regroup ande up with a better n. I promise to dispose of Levi before the Jones family anniversary meeting,¡± Tyler and Wales proimed confidently. Michael was eager to get rid of Levi because the Jones family anniversary meeting was just on the horizon. Every branch of the Jones family all over Erudia will be in attendance. This anniversary meeting was going to take ce at the Jones residence in South Hampton, and it was of the utmost importance to the Joneses. The spotlight of Erudia would be beating down on them. This is why everything has to go well. Not even a fraction of an error will be condoned. A pest like Levi needs to be eradicated before then. If the rest of the family finds out we have a homeless b*stard for a grandson, we¡¯re sure to be the joke of the family. We¡¯ll never live it down. Under no circumstances can I allow such a thing to happen. Nothing is more valuable than dignity. Every trace of Levi has to be destroyed! ¡°Many members of the Jones family will be at the uing anniversary meeting, including the Chillshire and Soutke branches! All I ask is that we trample all of them beneath our feet to emerge as the most powerful Joneses among the Jones diasporic families in all of Erudia!¡± Michael bellowed. Every anniversary meeting included apetitive segment. The South Hampton Jones family was unable to live up to expectations during the previous two meetings. Hence, Michael was cing all his hopes on this one. ¡°We were just unsure of ourselves at the previous meetings! The Chillshire branch isparable to us, after all. However, this time everything will be different! Anson is not only a member of the Iron Brigade but is also the right-hand man of the God of War! The other families don¡¯t stand a chance!¡± Michael shook his head as well. ¡°They won¡¯t stand a chance!¡± ¡°Moreover, even the warlord Elijah has to bow down before us. How can the other families even hope topare?¡± ¡°They won¡¯t be able to!¡± ¡°Lastly, and also most importantly, our family has the God of War backing us. He epted our sword as a gift two days ago, signifying his allegiance to us! The other family branches aside, even the Goel family can¡¯t hold a candle to us!¡± Anson eximed, bursting with pride. ¡°Exactly! With the God of War by our side, we¡¯ll be able to cut down our enemies in seconds!¡± ¡°I can¡¯t wait for the anniversary meeting! It¡¯s going to be spectacr!¡± Michael kept his gaze straight as he prayed for time to fast forward. A thought struck him. ¡°We have topletely erase Levi from existence!¡± Michael shrieked passionately.N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. Chapter 836 Chapter 836 ¡°We cannot allow the rest of the Joneses to find out I have such a grandson. It also goes without saying that we have to prevent him from appearing at the anniversary meeting! Otherwise, we¡¯ll be humiliated for the rest of our lives!¡± Michael sneered. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Grandpa. I¡¯ll take care of it myself!¡± A murderous glint shed across Tyler¡¯s eyes. Meanwhile, Levi was livid after receiving Wales¡¯ call warning him. The audacity of the Jones family. It looks like they¡¯re gearing up tounch an attack on me and Zoey. If so, they can¡¯t me me for retaliating! I¡¯ll make them pay! ¡°Let¡¯s go! We have to see Helena!¡± When the pair arrived at the hospital, they were greeted by Helena¡¯s bandaged face. Yet, she remainedposed. The moment she caught sight of them, she burst into tears. A woman¡¯s greatest asset was her looks, after all. ¡°The Jones family must pay!¡± He clenched his fists tightly. ¡°How is she, doctor?¡± Levi enquired. ¡°Her burns are extremely serious! There¡¯s no chance of her recovering her original features unless she undergoes stic surgery.¡± The doctor¡¯s response pierced Zoey and Helena like a deadly arrow. They knew that even if the stic surgery were a sess, Helena would still be unable to regain her natural countenance. Helena would rather not go through with the operation. ¡°I won¡¯t get stic surgery! I would rather end up looking like some horrible beast!¡± Helena still had her pride. She knew that her career was essentially over. ¡°Doctor, can I take a look at the report?¡± Levi asked. When he was handed the report, Levi studied it carefully. He possessed impressive medical skills, honed from experiencing thousands of battles. After meticulously going over the report, Levi¡¯s brows slowly rxed. She could be saved! There¡¯s a way to save her! There was a military doctor named Fredrick Greg in the Iron Brigade. He came from a family of traditional medicine practitioners but was alsopetent in other medical disciplines. In fact, he was at the forefront of the entire medical field. In order to repay his country, he volunteered to be deployed as a military doctor on the battlefield. He and Levi had been inseparable on the battlefield. They cheated death together on numerous asions. He¡¯s saved my life more times than I can count. All my medical knowledgees from watching and learning from him. My back full of scars is even more serious than Helena¡¯s condition. But Greg has said that he would be able to remove all my scars. He said he would be able to wipe them all clean. If he can even salvage these old and ingrained injuries, Helena¡¯s case should be nothing to him. He¡¯ll definitely be able to help Helena! He can give her her old face back! Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Don¡¯t worry girls, I have a way to help Helena regain her original face!¡± Levi cried out excitedly. Neither of the women believed him. In fact, not one person present believed him. After all, her case had been deemed unsalvageable by the best burn specialist in South City. It was rational to doubt that a normal person like Levi could prove him wrong. Chapter 837 Chapter 837 Helena gave Levi a wry smile. ¡°Thank you for trying to help, Levi. I know you¡¯re just trying to make me feel better. Don¡¯t worry about me. I¡¯ll be fine!¡± Zoey rolled her eyes at Levi. ¡°Levi, you shouldn¡¯t give her false hopes! You¡¯re hurting her rather than helping.¡± ¡°Do you really think I¡¯m lying to protect her feelings? I truly have a n!¡± Levi spread his hands out in exasperation. The doctor shot him a re. ¡°Why don¡¯t you take a crack at it then, since you im to have a solution?¡± ¡°I can¡¯t do it. But I know someone who can!¡± Levi announced. ¡°Just leave! The patient needs to rest! The more nonsense you spout the worse her mood will be. She needs to stay positive in order to recover.¡± The doctor and nurses shooed Levi out of the room. No one believes me! Of course, they find it ridiculous that such a severe degree of burn can be repaired. Original content from N?velDrama.Org. It seems impossible unless she goes through stic surgery. Levi was incredibly vexed. With one wave of his hand, Azure Dragon materialized by his side. ¡°Azure Dragon, head to the Northern Region and fetch Fredrick here!¡± Levi ordered. ¡°Yes, sir!¡± Azure Dragon immediately set off. Levi also sent Phoenix out to find the person who poured sulfuric acid on Helena. No one is going to escape my wrath, Jones family or otherwise. While Levi continued to plot, Tyler and Wales were doing the same. Wales had a simple proposal. He wanted to dispatch a few assassins to dispose of Levi. ¡°A few assassins won¡¯t be enough to end Levi¡¯s life. I heard that he has some tricks up his sleeve. The fact that he belongs to the Morris Group also makes things more difficult. The God of War is in South City with the troops. If we send out assassins and they fail, the consequences will be dire. The God of War could sniff them out with both eyes closed!¡± Tyler¡¯s tone was disapproving as he analyzed the situation out loud. ¡°You¡¯re right. If we want Levi gone, we can¡¯t leave any loose ends. His very existence needs to vanish,¡± Wales assented. ¡°Exactly! If we want Levi to disappear, the killer also needs to leave no trail behind. We need to engage the best of the best!¡± Wales concluded. Tyler nodded in agreement. Wales¡¯ eyes lit up. ¡°Do you already have someone in mind, Tyler?¡± ¡°I do! Have you heard of Assassin 47?¡± Tyler asked. ¡°What? The foreign The King of Assassins known only as Assassin 47, whose fee is upward of ten million and who killed 1899 people in the ten years he¡¯s been active?¡± Wales¡¯ pitch rose as he jumped to his feet. ¡°The one and only Assassin 47. He¡¯s already on a ne on his way to Erudia.¡± Tyler nodded. ¡°Is it overkill to hire The King of Assassins just to kill Levi?¡± ¡°It is overkill! But we need to guarantee Levi¡¯splete annihtion. Thus, it¡¯ll be worth it!¡± Chapter 838 Chapter 838 A trace of hardened determination streaked across Tyler¡¯s gaze. His resolution to wipe out Levi could not be more apparent. N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. ¡°Let¡¯s see how you escape your doom this time, Levi.¡± Tyler sniggered menacingly. Tyler chucked gleefully as well. They were finally going to get Levi out of their hair. The two men beamed like children on Christmas morning. The anniversary meeting is definitely going to be an event to remember. We¡¯re going to be the center of attention! ¡°Oh yeah, Grandpa wants us to invite the God of War to the anniversary meeting!¡± Tyler suddenly remembered their grandfather¡¯s instructions. ¡°Do you think the God of War wille?¡± Wales asked doubtfully. The God of War is our family¡¯s trump card for subduing the rest of the Jones family. If he doesn¡¯te, the South Hampton Joneses will be finished! ¡°Don¡¯t worry, he will! Uncle Anson has already sent word. He has probably already greeted the God of War. If we invite him now, he¡¯s sure toe. He has also epted our gift. It¡¯s a sign that he will protect our family,¡± Tyler replied with confidence as a wide grin crept over his face. ¡°Great! Let¡¯s send him the invite now!¡± Wales replied with a smile of his own. At the same time, Phoenix swiftly rounded up the perpetrators, then Levi locked them all up temporarily. The Jones family is next. They¡¯ll regret ever crossing me. At this moment, Mike Pence personally delivered the invite to the Jones family anniversary meeting. After reading the invite, a smile spread across Levi¡¯s face. ¡°The once in a decade Jones family anniversary meeting in South Hampton?¡± ¡°Yes, sir! The South Hampton Jones family humbly seeks your attendance at the anniversary meeting!¡± Mike said politely. ¡°Fine. Mike, tell the Joneses I¡¯ll be there! I¡¯ll personally attend it!¡± Levi¡¯s gaze shone sinisterly. All grievances shall be settled at the anniversary meeting. When Mike informed the Jones brothers of the God of War¡¯s attendance, the brothers immediately set off for South Hampton. They reported the news to the rest of the family as soon as they could. The Jones family erupted with delight and Michael¡¯s face was flushed with tion. ¡°I, Michael Jones, have waited for this day for almost seventy years! This time, the Joneses from South Hampton shall step into unending glory!¡± Michael screamed with overwhelming exuberance. If the God of Wares, the entire event will unfold within the palm of my hand. Nobody will be able to threaten me anymore!¡± ¡°All of you must remember to keep the God of War¡¯s attendance at the anniversary meeting a secret! Under no circumstances can it be leaked out!¡± Michael anxiously warned. It¡¯s best to keep this under wraps first. When we reveal him at the anniversary meeting, it¡¯ll shock everyone. By then, we¡¯ll be instantly propelled to the top. ¡°How¡¯s the situation with Leviing along?¡± Chapter 839 Chapter 839 Levi is just like a pest. I won¡¯t be able to rest easy until he¡¯spletely gone. ¡°Grandpa, the foreign King of Assassins 47 is scheduled to arrive today. Levi will draw hisst breath tonight!¡± Tyler smirked viciously. ¡°Good. Well done!¡± Michael praised. ¡°Dad, we¡¯ve settled the issue about Levi, but what about his wretch of a Mother Emma Jones?¡± Wace questioned. ¡°Yeah! She smeared the Jones family name! She¡¯ll definitely embarrass us!¡± The family members buzzed in discussion. ¡°No worries. She won¡¯t! Emma Jones was sent to a prison in Oand City ages ago! She¡¯ll never be able to step foot out of there!¡± Michael coldly replied. ¡°Really? She¡¯s in jail? Here I was wondering where she has been all this time.¡± The family members were all shocked by this revtion. The Jones family had always assumed that she went missing. They had no idea she was situated right in the middle of North and South Hampton. ¡°We can forget about her! The wretch is getting what she deserves! She¡¯ll never be able to shame us again! Don¡¯t mention her from now on. The Garrison family will be pissed off if they ever hear about it.¡± Michael¡¯s order promptly sealed the lips of everyone present. At the same time, at the South City International Airport, a foreign international airne slowly descended upon South City. Shortly after, a man with a towering figure, dressed in a hoodie and cap emerged. A mask further obscured his face from view. He was carrying tworge suitcases. ¡°How strange. He¡¯s carrying two enormous but empty suitcases!¡± ¡°This foreigner is probably trying to steal our resources.¡± The luggage security checker and airport staff mumbled in surprise to each other. The man then made a beeline for the restroom. He soon walked back out. Now, he was dressed in apletely different attire. He was outfitted in a leather jacket and ck aviators. He looks like a whole other person. Even the suitcases were different. He waspletely unrecognizable from minutes before! He was Assassin 47. The foreign King of Assassins with the codename 47. Ever since entering the profession ten years ago, he had never failed in any of his jobs. His past targets included wealthy elites, political figures as well as members of the military. He was a cold-blooded killer. Along with the job came the inevitability of being on the international wanted list. He ranked SSS on it, which was the category reserved for the most dangerous individuals in the world. His presence was enough to turn the tables in any situation, regardless of the magnitude. Once he exited the airport, he climbed into a taxi and handed the driver a piece of paper. Original content from N?velDrama.Org. There was an address written on it. Soon, they arrived at the written address. Around him were several buildings still in the midst of being built. The man quickly arrived on the top floor. After surveying his surroundings and ensuring that he was safe, Assassin 47 opened the suitcase. It was no longer empty. Chapter 840 Chapter 840 There was several weapons concealed inside. His arsenal included a pistol, SMG, sniper rifle and even a rocketuncher. Original content from N?velDrama.Org. He also had a dagger, a katana and other secret gadgets. These had all been prepared by the Jones family. They had discreetly swapped the empty case for the one full of weapons with him at the airport. Assassin 47 went through his supplies. When he was done, he smiled broadly. He was clearly satisfied with the provided resources. In a sh, he stabbed a dagger through a picture on the wall. The person in the punctured photo was Levi Garrison. Assassin 47 locked his gaze onto the photo as the corner of his lip curled upward malevolently. Levi was nothing but another prey to him. He fished out a phone and dialed a number. ¡°I¡¯m here. The target will be taken care of tonight! Wire the money over now!¡± Assassin 47 barked curtly. ¡°Understood!¡± Tyler, who was on the other side of the call, immediately transferred ten million into Assassin 47¡¯s offshore ount. He made payment before the job was done as he had unquestionable faith in the man¡¯s abilities. Moreover, the killer had a reputation he needed to uphold and his own rules to live by, one of which included payment upfront. In the close to two thousand targets he had encountered, none had managed to escape him. These reasons allowed Tyler to trust him wholly. Once Assassin 47 checked that the money had arrived in his ount, he destroyed the phone. He had to obliterate any connection between himself and the Jones family. This was the terrifying reality of being a top assassin. After killing the target, one had to evaporate into thin air. Naturally, an assassin cannot be traced to his employer. Even if he died during the job, his employers would remain anonymous. Being the King of Assassins, this man could aplish this better than anyone. Hispetence was what justified such exorbitant fees. Regardless of the target, he never missed. Assassin 47 carved the image of Levi into his mind and proceeded to burn the picture. He neatly separated the weapons, concealing each one on his person. Only the rocketuncher was left to be hand-carried. Then, he picked up his bag, slung it over his back and popped a piece of gum into his mouth. His eyes glowed with deadly intent. With a few steps, he strode into the nket of darkness. Levi dies tonight! Levi was still ignorant of the impending danger. He was at the hospital tonight. Azure Dragon had just delivered Fredrick Greg from the Northern Region. ¡°God of War!¡± Fredrick respectfully and enthusiastically greeted him. ¡°Thank you foring,¡± Levi replied. ¡°Fredrick, I asked you here for a private favor. Sorry for the trouble.¡± Fredrick wiped tears away from his eyes and smiled. ¡°God of War, my life is in your hands. Please don¡¯t hold back and ask away.¡± ¡°Okay then. Pleasee this way to see the patient!¡± Levi was about to lead Fredrick into the ward when they were blocked. ¡°Who are you? A doctor? A doctor from where? Why have youe to our hospital?¡± Chapter 841 Chapter 841 Helena¡¯s attending doctor, Keith Shawn, was a responsible man. Upon seeing that a stranger was giving treatment to Helena, he went up to stop him. ¡°Yes! I¡¯m a doctor!¡± Fredrick nodded. ¡°Where is your ID card? Let me have a look,¡± said Keith with concern. Fredrick had no choice but to take out his green military ID card and handed to him. Keith took a look, and suddenly, the expression on his face changed. ¡°You¡¯re Fredrick Greg? The military doctor of the Iron Brigade?¡± Keith asked with great respect. ¡°You¡¯re right. That¡¯s me!¡± ¡°Wow¡­You¡¯re amazing. I¡¯ve heard a lot about you! You¡¯d saved so many soldiers before, and you even saved the God of War several times! You are my role model!¡± Keith was excited. ¡°You¡¯re exaggerating. I¡¯m just doing what I can!¡± Fredrick shrugged with a beam on his face. ¡°Please,e in. I believe you can do something about Ms. Engler¡¯s face.¡± Original content from N?velDrama.Org. Keith then led Fredrick into the ward courteously. Levi was dumbfounded. He tried every means to stop me. But when ites to Fredrick, he invites him in? After giving Helena a thorough check, Fredrick was confident that Helena could recover, and the treatment period would not take too long. Compared with Levi¡¯s scar treatment, Helena¡¯s case was just a piece of cake. ¡°Let me start first for a week, and you can then follow my instructions and apply herbs on her face for another month. With that, she will recover in no time.¡± Fredrick told them a specific treatment cycle time, and Helena was overjoyed to hear that. She really looked forward to it. At the same time, she began to admire Levi a little bit more. He¡¯s so amazing. Where did he find such a great doctor? After leaving the hospital, Levi and Fredrick returned to the Guardian Mansion. ¡°God of War¡­I heard that 47, the King of Assassins, is here in Erudia. But I¡¯m not sure who his target is this time,¡± chatted Fredrick casually. ¡°47? I know him. He once assassinated an official in the mysterious area of 51st District overseas. But he went into hiding after that. I even heard he took the head of a God of War during a desert battle!¡± Levi said indifferently. ¡°But how dare hee here? Erudia is a forbidden ce for mercenaries and assassins!¡± Levi¡¯s stare became intense. ¡°Exactly! I think he¡¯s way too bold, even though he is the King of Assassins!¡± Fredrick could not help but snigger. ¡°I¡¯ll ask Phoenix to check his whereabouts. A killer like him is a potential threat to Erudia even if he¡¯s not doing anything,¡± said Levi. Soon, both of them arrived at a deste block. The ce was so empty, and there was no one on the road. Even the street lights were dim, and they looked like they were going to go out at any time. It was quite an uncanny and eerie atmosphere. ¡°Well, this ce is so quiet. Guess no one¡¯s gonna bug us back here,¡± Fredrickughed at his own jest. However, Levi did not respond to him and squinted his eyes. Bang! The next moment, they heard a gunshot and a bullet was fired. Chapter 842 Chapter 842 ¡°Watch out!¡± With a tremendous lurch, Levi leaped to Fredrick swiftly. Bang! A bullet was fired to where they stood and left a fist-sized hole in the wall. What if the bullet hit our head? We will explode like a watermelon! ¡°Sniper!¡± Fredrick screamed before taking a deep breath. He had had experiences on the battlefield, so he knew exactly what kind of weapon could be so powerful. Bang! Before he could react, another gunshot was fired. Levi and Fredrick continued to dodge. Another hole appeared in the wall causing the wall to shake continuously. Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! ¡­¡­ A series of gunshots were fired by 47, using his sniper rifle in the dark. Levi and Fredrick had to evade at full tilt. In the end, they had no choice but to jump into the courtyard and hid behind a bunker quickly. Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Boom! Boom! Boom! However, even the thirty-meter-long bunker copsed. It was crashed into pieces by another series of gunshots. ¡°47!¡± Levi and Fredrick looked at each other and immediately knew who he was. 47, the King of Assassins is here for me? Levi chortled. Well¡­he¡¯s indeed something! Not only he knew how to upy the high ground and lock his targets, but he also had consummate sniper skills! Perhaps, the only person in the world who could escape from his shot was Levi. Even a master like Alfie might not be able to get away in such a situation. But when 47, who stood on the high ground, saw Levi get away, he was shocked. He had never missed his target in the past ten years, and there was no need for him to shoot the second time to vanquish his targetpletely. But I have fired ten gunshots today and still couldn¡¯t get him. Damn! This is ridiculous! There was a hint of excitement in 47¡¯s eyes. It was the first time in ten years that he had met such an opponent, and he was getting excited. And He had never been so excited before. I must kill him! It must be a great aplishment if he were able to kill his target this round. Hence, without further ado, he jumped down from the twenty-story building and chased Levi from behind. On the other side, Levi, hiding behind the bunker, was on his nerve. He had to stay alert with movements around him. In fact, he could hear even the faintest noise around him now. 47 was fast. In a sh, he had moved a few hundred meters and was close to Levi now. nk! nk! nk! While running, 47 assembled his weapons at the same time. And as soon as he reached the bunker where Levi and Fredrick were hiding, he had the rocket launcher ready. Snap! Besides that, he had assembled all his other firearms too. Running, assembling, and loading the weapons¡­ 47 could do almost everything in one go as if he did them at the same time. ¡°Go to hell!¡± Boom! 47 then fired the bunker where Levi and Fredrick were hiding. Bang! The rocketuncher scored a direct hit on the bunkers before they copsed and were engulfed in mes. Upon seeing the scenario, 47¡¯s lips curled into a grin¡­ Chapter 843 Chapter 843 You can dodge my shots; let¡¯s see if you can hide from such arge-scale attack? Do you think you can escape? Either you¡¯re blown up or being burnt alive now! However, 47 frowned in the next moment. Because he couldn¡¯t see any bodies in the sheet of me! There must be traces of bodies either burnt or detonate! Why can¡¯t I smell any dead body odor? Don¡¯t tell me¡­ Right then, 47 felt as if someone was watching him. He felt his scalp went numb, and his hair stood on end. The thought of what might happen next sent shivers down his spine, and he even felt his blood hardened. As an assassin, he was always the one targeting his prey and was never being targeted. This was the first time in his life that he had this kind of feeling. Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. When he turned around slowly, two men were standing in front of him. They were Levi and Fredrick! They didn¡¯t die in the fire? They survived! Why? 47 was stunned and amazed. They were behind the bunker just now. How did they escape? 47 was confident that his speed was beyond the human limit. The time he took to reach Levi and Fredrick from jumping off the high ground was so short, and it was impossible for them to escape from the bunker. How did they make it? ¡°The answer is simple. Because I¡¯m better than you!¡± Levi said indifferently. The weak can never imagine how the strong do things. This is so true! Levi is faster, more alert, and more vignt than me! ¡°Go to hell!¡± Suddenly, 47 red at them with a piercing stare. He took out a pistol and pulled the trigger. He is indeed the King of Assassins¡­His speed¡­Not many people in the army could do that. Although he was swift, Levi moved faster than him. Levi pulled out a scalpel from Fredrick¡¯s pocket and threw it out. ¡°Ouch!¡± The scalpel hit 47¡¯s wrist precisely, and his gunshot went askew. However, 47¡¯s made another counterattack. The moment he missed his shot, he reached out for his machine gun with his left hand. He then shot the machine gun with just one hand! At that critical moment, Levi had no choice but to kick a small pebble under his feet. The small pebble then made a whistling sound in the air before it bored through 47¡¯s left wrist. ¡°Ouch!¡± 47 let out a scream, and the machine gun in his hand fell to the ground. Seeing that, Levi made a move and sprinted to 47. Once again, 47¡¯s hair stood on end. He had no choice but to pull out a Swiss army knife quickly and dashed forward. Both of them were moving so fast, and Fredrick could only see two blurred shadows fighting in front of him. With the Swiss army knife in his hand, 47 made hisst effort and lunged forward to stab Levi¡¯s neck. Chapter 844 Chapter 844 However, Levi made darted faster than 47. He grasped 47¡¯s wrist and snapped it hard. The tip of the Swiss army knife was then pointed back to 47 and it slit directly on his neck. Whoosh! A gush of blood was ejected. With cold glitter in his eyes, Levi just watched calmly from the side. It seemed like it was only a small matter to him. Spash! 47 then sagged to the ground in no time. Before he died, he still looked astounded. Did I kill myself? ¡°God of War! It¡¯s great to see you back in action again. You¡¯re so incredible! But you look so scary when you fight.¡± Fredrick smiled tedly. At that time, Kirin, Azure Dragon, and the rest came to their rescue. Their location was quite far from the Guardian Mansion. However, they could all rush over in such a short time. Thus, this showed how fast they were. All of them hurried over as soon as they heard the noise just now. They were relieved only when they saw both Levi and Fredrick were fine. ¡°God of War, we¡¯ll send someone to protect you from now onwards. It¡¯s too dangerous like this.¡± Kirin and Azure Dragon said simultaneously. However, Levi refuted, ¡°Have you forgotten my skill?¡± Original content from N?velDrama.Org. Even White Tiger was shocked to hear that and took a deep breath. ¡°Get rid of the body! And keep it confidential!¡± Levimanded instead. On the other hand, after arriving at the Guardian Mansion, Phoenix managed to track 47¡¯s overseas ount. ¡°Someone remitted ten million to his ount! And the remitter is the Joneses!¡± Phoenix eximed. ¡°Well, well. Looks like the Joneses are willing to spend ten million just to kill me. They are indeed generous. And this only proved that how important the anniversary meeting is to the Joneses!¡± ¡°Then I should start thinking about how to make a scene during their anniversary meeting!¡± Levi guffawed as he finished his words. A night without any news¡­ The Joneses were waiting patiently. Although there was nothing to worry about for an assassin like 47 to carry out the mission, the Joneses still felt uneasy. After all, everything was unknown before they received any confirmed news. At dawn the next day, Michael came to ask about the oue. ¡°Grandpa, don¡¯t worry. Everything¡¯s going ording to n. I¡¯d talked with 47 on the phone before he went offst night. And he told me Levi is not going to live until sunrise today,¡± said Tyler with confidence. ¡°He also said he¡¯ll leave as soon as he¡¯s done. He won¡¯t be contacting us again.¡± ¡°Then who can tell me whether Levi is alive or dead now?¡± Michael said with his hands in the air. ¡°Erm¡­¡± Tyler was stunned for a moment. ¡°How about this¡­Wales, you make a trip to South City personally to find out!¡± Michael instructed. ¡°Noted. Grandpa!¡± Wales then went to South City straight away. In the morning, Levi brought Fredrick to the hospital to see Helena again. Helena yed an important role in Zoey¡¯s career. Hence, Levi valued her greatly. While Fredrick was giving treatment to Helena, Levi went outside to smoke. Just then, Wales arrived and saw Levi as soon as he got off the car. ¡°What?¡± He was dumbfounded and stunned. Chapter 845 Chapter 845 Levi also saw Wales and gave him a smirk. The Joneses are here to check if I¡¯m dead? How dare they send someone to assassinate me? They really underestimated their opponent, didn¡¯t they? Wales was panicking when he saw that Levi was looking at him. ¡°Ghost¡­.Ghost¡­Ghost¡­¡± he stammered. He could not believe Levi was still alive! 47 is the King of Assassins! How could he survive? It¡¯s impossible! He would rather believe that the man he saw now was a ghost. Otherwise, it would be hard for him to believe what he saw. When Wales saw Levi walked over to him fearlessly, he was terrified. ¡°Ghost! Ghost¡­¡± He screamed. He wanted to run but was too intimidated. He felt listless, and his legs seemed to be glued to the ground. He could not even move an inch. He could only watch as Levi came to him. ¡°Hey, are you bewitched? What the hell are you screaming for?¡± Levi patted Wales¡¯s face. ¡°Are¡­are you a human or a ghost?¡± Wales was so petrified that he almost peed in his pants. ¡°Do you see ghosts in broad daylight?¡± Levi chortled. ¡°You¡­You¡¯re still alive? You¡¯re not a ghost?¡± C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. Wales gradually came to his senses when he saw Levi was standing in front of him in person. He is real! ¡°Pardon? Do you want me dead? Did you send someone to kill me?¡± Levi asked. ¡°No¡­ It¡¯s not me!¡± Wales denied as beads of perspiration formed on his forehead. He was scared out of his wits. He never thought Levi would still be alive! How is that possible? The King of Assassins could kill the official in the mysterious area of 51st District overseas. Levi is just an ordinary man! What¡¯s going on? Is 47 not here for his mission? But Tyler talked to himst night, and he had taken all the money. Why is Levi here? What has gone wrong? Where the hell is the King of Assassins now? ¡°Well¡­ Did anything happen to youst night?¡± Wales was dying to find out. ¡°I slept very wellst night. What¡¯s wrong?¡± Levi pretended to look surprised. ¡°Erm¡­ Nothing¡­.¡± With that, Wales hurried back to South Hampton and told everything to the Joneses. ¡°What? Levi is still alive, and there is no news about The King of Assassins now?¡± The Joneses were all stupefied. ¡°Hurry! Give The King of Assassins a call and find out what had happened!¡± Michael urged. Tyler began to search the King of Assassins¡¯ whereabouts through various channels, such as undergroundworks and connections. But to no avail. It seemed like The King of Assassins went missing all of a sudden! ¡°What¡¯s going on? I¡¯m very sure he was in South City. He even took all the weapons I¡¯d prepared for him,¡± uttered Tyler. ¡°I think the only reason he¡¯s uncontactable now is that he¡¯d met a great opponent in South City and disappeared.¡± Michael pondered. Wales then voiced out his concerns, ¡°What if he was killed? Do you think it¡¯s possible that he was killed when assassinating Levi?¡± Chapter 846 Chapter 846 ¡°No way!¡± Michael and Tyler refuted simultaneously. ¡°He¡¯s the King of Assassins. He had done this more than two thousand times and never missed a target before. Those who he assassinated were all powerful and influential people, and I seriously doubt Levi can escape from him.¡± ¡°Maybe 47 caught the attention of the God of War? Isn¡¯t Erudia a forbidden territory for mercenaries and assassins?¡± Wace suggested. ¡°Well, guess that¡¯s how we should think about it. Levi can¡¯t counter-attack!¡± Michael could not ept the fact if Levi had the King of Assassins killed¡­ ¡°What¡¯s your n, Grandpa? Do you have ns to kill Levi again?¡± Wales asked. ¡°Not for the time being. If God of War finds out we hire assassins to Erudia, it will have a bad impact on us,¡± answered Michael. ¡°Levi is such a nuisance, but yet we can¡¯t get rid of him!¡± Wales was infuriated. ¡°Just make sure we can get rid of him before the anniversary meeting!¡± Suddenly, Michael thought about something and asked, ¡°By the way, how is your brother, Wace?¡± Daniel was still lying on the bed with all his limbs broken. ¡°He¡¯s recovering. But it¡¯s impossible for him to recover fully before the anniversary meeting,¡± said Wace as he sighed. ¡°Then what should we do? If the other Jones knew Daniel is lying on the bed with all his limbs broken during the anniversary meeting, it¡¯s gonna shame us!¡± This is another threat no less than Levi¡­ We would be humiliated! ¡°Dad, I¡¯ve gathered many prominent doctors, but to cure Daniel, they still need some time.¡± ¡°Grandpa, I think I knew someone who can help dad!¡± Tyler interrupted. ¡°Who is it?¡± Michael and Wace asked simultaneously. ¡°I¡¯ve heard that Fredrick Greg, the notable military doctor, is here in South City. He is good at fracture treatment,¡± said Tyler. It seemed like everybody knew the arrival of Fredrick after Keith announced it. ¡°Really? Why is the legendary doctor here?¡± Michael asked in surprise. ¡°Heard that he¡¯s here for Helena. It¡¯s said that he can recuperate Helena¡¯s burned face to how it is before without any transnt or stic surgery.¡± Tyler exined. ¡°What? Helena? No way! We must get rid of her too! After all, she¡¯s close with Levi. We can¡¯t let her receive any treatment,¡± said Michael maliciously. ¡°Wace, go to South City and bring back Fredrick for me. He can¡¯t be giving treatment to Helena. I need him here to treat my son. I want to make sure Daniel can walk before the anniversary meeting!¡± Michael wanted to snatch away Fredrick for himself. ¡°Grandpa. I don¡¯t think it¡¯s a good idea. Fredrick is an Iron Brigade, and he has a noble status. If we bring him here without careful consideration, we might offend him, and it¡¯s definitely not wise to offend such a person!¡± Tyler voiced out his concerns. ¡°Have you forgotten about Uncle Anson?¡± Michael then shot a nce at him.Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 847 Chapter 847 You Can Call As Many People As You Want Suddenly, Michael¡¯s word dawned on Tyler. He eximed immediately, ¡°Yeah, you¡¯re right. Uncle Anson is also an Iron Brigade. He will not me us even if we go overboard.¡± ¡°Yeah¡­Anson is a General. It¡¯s not wrong for us to summon a military doctor, right?¡± Michael said in disdain. Michael did not give a damn about anyone else except for the God of War now. Straight away, Wace followed Michael¡¯s instructions and headed to the City First Hospital in South City. When he arrived, he brought his men and went straight to Helena¡¯s ward. At that moment, Fredrick was applying medical herbs on Helena¡¯s face. Suddenly, the ward¡¯s door was pushed open, and a group of unknown people rushed in. They knocked over the herbs in Fredrick¡¯s hand and removed the herbs on Helena¡¯s face. They even detached all the infusion tubes. After that, they grabbed Fredrick and led him out of the ward. ¡°Who are you? What are you doing?¡± Fredrick eximed. ¡°Mr. Greg. Please bear with us. We¡¯ll exin to youter.¡± Wace gave him an apologetic smile before leaving the ward. ¡°Let me go! Or else, don¡¯t me me for being rude!¡± Fredrick roared. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mr. Greg. We will not hurt you!¡± Even the doctors and nurses in the corridor could not stop them. Soon, Fredrick was led by the men to the hospital lobby. Right at that moment, Wace ran into a man head-on. ¡°Get out of my way!¡± Wace bawled. C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. But as soon as he raised his head to take a look, he saw Levi. Wace was startled! He never expected to meet him here. ¡°What are you guys doing?¡± Levi asked. Upon seeing Levi, Fredrick¡¯s eyes lit up. Phew! It¡¯s Levi. I¡¯m safe! ¡°It¡¯s none of your business. Get out of my way!¡± Wace rebuked. However, Levi said coldly, ¡°Let him go, and I¡¯ll let the matter rest!¡± ¡°What the hell is going on with you? You should get out of my way! Is he rted to you? Why are you bugging us?¡± Wace roared. ¡°He¡¯s my friend. And I have the right to know.¡± Levi said, showing a sh of killing intent in his eyes. ¡°I don¡¯t care what¡¯s his rtionship with you. I want to bring him to the Joneses. Get out of my way now!¡± But Levi shook his head and answered, ¡°No way!¡± ¡°You seem to prefer rough treatment, don¡¯t you? Get him!¡± As soon as Wace gave out hismand, all his men lunged to Levi. However, after ten seconds, all Wace¡¯s men fell to the ground and whined. Bang! Levi then flung Wace out with a forceful kick. ¡°How¡­how dare you hit me? You¡¯re so disrespectful!¡± Wace said and acted as if he was an elder. He thought it was intolerable and outrageous for Levi to hit him. ¡°F***k off!¡± Levi gave him another kick. ¡°Levi, how dare you ruin our ns? The Joneses will get even with you for this; just you wait.¡± Wace chided before he left. ¡°I will be right here waiting. You can call as many people as you want!¡± Levi sneered. Chapter 848 Chapter 848 ¡°Fine, just you wait and be prepared to see how I¡¯m gonna finish you off!¡± With that, Wace left in a hurry to give his family a detailed ount of what happened. ¡°Say what? Levi got him away?¡± Michael was so rattled to hear that his eyeballs nearly popped out from their sockets. ¡°How useless are you that you couldn¡¯t even handle Levi Garrison?¡± Michael admonished in exasperation. ¡°Remember this¡ªyou must bring Fredrick Greg back at all costs!¡± Wace looked especially sulky after having been kicked twice by Levi. Immediately, he summoned his men and made a trip to the hospital. Just as they were about to step foot on the premise, they were suddenly besieged by arge group of gangsters which consisted of around a hundred men. ¡°What are you guys doing here?¡± Wace questioned them. ¡°How about you guys? You guys aren¡¯t supposed to be here. Just get lost!¡± The gangsters snapped furiously. ¡°You¡­¡± Wace was panic-stricken to see them there because he had assumed Levi would be there waiting for him alone. As it turned out, Levi had arranged such arge group of gangsters to await his presence. In Levi¡¯s opinion, the Joneses were not worth his personal time. N?velDrama.Org owns this. Therefore, he just casually made a call and had arge group of gangsters ambush the hospital instead. ¡°Fine, we¡¯ll go!¡± ¡°I¡¯m afraid it won¡¯t be that easy. Beat them up now!¡± Atst, Wace and his men were badly beaten up by the gangsters. In the end, Wace managed to escape and scrambled his way back to South Hampton. ¡°What? Levi summoned a group of gangsters to beat you up this badly?¡± Michael looked utterly disappointed because both his sons had let him down big time. ¡°Hold on. Did you say Levi was with a group of gangsters?¡± He suddenly questioned in astonishment. ¡°Yes. He was with a bunch of gangsters! He colluded with the scum of the society!¡± ¡°What a piece of trash he is!¡± Levi¡¯s clearly not good enough to be my grandson. As someone who carries the noble blood of my family, it¡¯s such an embarrassment for him to actually mingle with a bunch of gangsters! I can¡¯t reveal his identity to the public in any event or it will bring great disgrace to the Jones family! At that moment, Michael became more and more convinced that Levi was not good enough to be one of the Joneses. He was just scum of the society who led a lowly life outside. ¡°We¡¯re a very distinguished family. We won¡¯t ept such scum to be one of us because he¡¯ll just tarnish our reputation!¡± Everyone from the Jones Family viewed Levi with repulsion. ¡°Dad, what should we do about Fredrick Greg now?¡± With a cocky look, Michael replied, ¡°I¡¯ll just summon him to visit us here at our ce. I¡¯m sure he will have no choice but toply after we reveal Anson¡¯s identity to him.¡± ¡°You¡¯re right! Since Anson is a highly ranked officer in the Iron Brigade, he certainly will have the authority to give an order to a mere military doctor!¡± ¡°Bring me a pen and a paper as well as Anson¡¯s official stamp. I¡¯m going to issue an order to summon Fredrick Greg here myself by using Anson¡¯s authority!¡± Afterpleting the order, Michael instructed one of his subordinates to deliver it to Fredrick. The moment Levi and Fredrick received the order, both of them looked befuddled. Chapter 849 Chapter 849 They were especially shocked to see the one word which was written especiallyrge on the letter ¡ª¡¯Order¡¯. The content of it was straightforward. It was an order summoning Fredrick in the name of Anson to make a trip to the Jones Residence in South Hampton at haste. In the event he defied the order, he would be punished ording to the militaryw. The content was sinct but powerful enough to leave Levi as well as Azure Dragon dumbfounded. ¡°Damn it, who is this Anson Jones guy? Does he work for me? Is he from the Iron Brigade?¡± Levi asked in consternation. As themander-in-chief of the Nine Warzones, Levi was of course a busy man. However, he knew each and every member of the Iron Brigade because the troop was in charge of his safety. Still, Anson¡¯s name didn¡¯t ring a bell in his mind at all. Fredrick exined with a smile, ¡°God of War, I know this guy pretty well because he used to be my patient. However, he belonged to another toon instead of the Iron Brigade. On top of that, he was a deserter whoter became a captive of our enemy.¡± C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. Fredrick continued, ¡°He was rescued by one of us after that and was then imprisoned because he possesses some confidential information of our enemy. Every year he is allowed to write back to his family and I guess he¡¯s been telling them he¡¯s one of the Iron Brigade soldiers to make himself look good.¡± Levi responded with augh, ¡°That makes sense. After he wrote back telling his family that he¡¯s from the Iron Brigade, somehow a tale was spun within the family that he has be some sort of a General!¡± Michael, I bet it will shock the wits out of you when you learn that Anson, whom you think is a big shot in the army, is just a deserter and a captive of our enemy. He¡¯s imprisoned at the Iron Brigade instead of being one of its Generals! Everyone was amused with that thought in mind. It was especially hrious as Michael had drafted the order very well. ¡°God of War, what should I do now since the Joneses threatened that I will be punished if I defy their order?¡± Fredrick quipped with a chuckle. Everyone burst outughing as soon as he said that. How dared they speak of militaryw in the presence of the God of War! ¡°What¡¯s written on that is pure bullsh*t!¡± Levi bellowed angrily, ¡°Now, help me to write a reply to them!¡± Soon, the Joneses in South Hampton received a letter from Fredrick on which only a sentence was written: ¡®Who the hell is Anson Jones?¡¯ Also, Michael was told to pay Fredrick a visit and kneel down in front of him if he wanted thetter¡¯s help. Michael¡¯s anger hit the ceiling when he saw the content of the letter. ¡°How dare he said something like that about Anson? Is he trying to pick a fight with us? Anson is from the Iron Brigade and he works for the God of War! He¡¯s hailed as the sessor of the God of War! I can¡¯t believe Fredrick isn¡¯t taking him seriously! This is outrageous! How dare a mere military doctor like him makes such an arrogant remark? He must be sick of living!¡± Rage was driving Michael mad. ¡°Grandpa, I think the tone of the letter sounds more like Levi instead of Fredrick,¡± Tyler pointed out. ¡°What? Levi wrote that?¡± Michael questioned in bewilderment. Then, he shouted, ¡°Levi Garrison, you¡¯re indeed something! What makes you think you can refuse to take Anson seriously when you¡¯re just a gangster yourself?¡± Pacing back and forth in frustration, Michael was so pissed off that he even harbored the intention to kill Levi. ¡°What should we do now? Tell me how should I deal with it now?¡± Chapter 850 Chapter 850 ¡°This is tricky because Levi is with a group of gangsters and he¡¯s physically trained himself too.¡± While average guys would not be able to handle him, sending any proficient fighters over would not be such a good idea too because their presence would surely catch the attention of the God of War. Scratching his head with a troubled look, Tyler eximed, ¡°This is one knotty issue!¡± N?velDrama.Org owns this. Never had Michael thought that his family, which was one of the royal families, would turn out to be such a toothless tiger in front of Levi the little gangster. ¡°Well, we¡¯ll have to take it one step at a time now then.¡± Without any further interruption from the Joneses, Fredrick was able to carry out his treatment on Helena in peace during the following week. It was only after making sure there were enough medical herbs for her did he return to North Warzone. After that, Helena recovered well. With the medical herbs prepared by Fredrick, she was expected to be fully recovered in a month¡¯s time. In the meantime, the entertainment department of Oriental Star Group had been suffering immense pressure from all parties for the huge loss incurred due to Helena¡¯s condition. The situation became especially dire because the mediapanies had been vehemently spreading negative news about Helena around. Because of the crisis, Zoey had had a stressful time. By the time Helena made a public appearance again with her beauty restored a monthter, Zoey believed many of those people who had been looking down upon them would get a good p in their faces. At the same time, it was seven days away from the decennial anniversary of the Jones family. The Joneses invested heavily in the event. Everything, including the decoration of the venue, marketing as well as the invitation of the guests, was done in an orderly manner. One day, Levi was fiddling with an ancient bronze sword at home when Seth informed him that he had a visitor. When he came out of his mansion he spotted several luxurious cars parked outside which carried car tes from Chillshire. A middle-aged man who appeared to be the leader of the bunch questioned, ¡°Are you Levi Garrison?¡± ¡°Yes, I am. Who are you?¡± ¡°Please allow me to introduce myself. I¡¯m Travis Jones from the Jones family in Chillshire. ording to the family tree, I¡¯m considered an uncle of yours,¡± answered Travis with a smile. ¡°Oh,¡± Levi gave him a nonchnt reply. He knew the Jones family had a lot of branches in the country and the Chillshire branch had been vying with the one in South Hampton to be the strongest branch of all. ¡°I suppose you¡¯ve learnt the truth about your identity by now? You¡¯re the grandson of Michael Jones from South Hampton and your mother, Emma Jones, is my younger sister!¡± said Travis with a smile. ¡°Oh, I don¡¯t acknowledge my rtionship with any of you. You may go if you have no other business with me here.¡± With that, Levi turned around and walked away. ¡°He¡¯s indeed one haughty guy,¡± one of Travis¡¯ guysmented while watching Levi¡¯s back. ¡°We aren¡¯t concerned about his character. All that matters is we¡¯ve confirmed that Michael Jones indeed has an illegitimate grandson. Just watch how I¡¯m going to humiliate him during theing anniversary dinner!¡± Travis broke into a triumphant smirk as soon as he said that. Soon, Michael received a call from Westley Jones, the leader of the Joneses from Chillshire. ¡°Michael, I¡¯m surprised to know that you actually have an illegitimate grandson out there. How can you be so cruel as to let him wander alone outside and be an unwanted bastard?¡± Michael shuddered when he heard Westley¡¯s voice from the other end. Still, the cat was let out of the bag in the end. Meanwhile, he had enough on his te because he had yet toe up with a way to deal with Levi¡­ Chapter 851 Chapter 851 ¡°Westley!¡± Michael was livid with rage when he heard Westley¡¯sment. ¡°Michael, I¡¯m afraid you really made a grave mistake by handling the matter this way. Yes, Emma was wrong to give birth to him back then but still, he is your grandson! How can you let him live on his own outside and bebelled as a bastard by everyone else?¡± Michael was left stumped in the face of Westley who was glib-tongued. At the same time, he knew the Joneses in Chillshire had gained an upper hand by discovering Levi¡¯s existence. ¡°I reckon you will let the kid attend theing anniversary dinner? Alternatively, you can kill him before that and I will pretend I know nothing about him.¡± Westley deliberately said so to provoke him. Michael had no other choice but acknowledge Levi¡¯s identity. ¡°As he¡¯s my grandson, of course he will attend the anniversary dinner. In fact, I wanted him to live on his own outside so that he could be tougher and more independent.¡± He understood that if he refused to admit to the fact that Levi was his grandson, Westley would immediately reveal it to the public through the media. Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. By the time it happened, his family would suffer great embarrassment. ¡°Very well, I will look forward to see the kid there.¡± Westley ended the phone call feeling satisfied. Bang! Crack! Immediately after the phone call, Michael smashed his phone on the floor and broke it into pieces. ¡°Levi, oh Levi. What a troublemaker you are! You¡¯re going to destroy my family!¡± Michael cursed angrily. The rest of his family were incensed to learn about Westley¡¯s phone call. ¡°Levi has always been a ticking time bomb for our family. Now, he¡¯s about to blow up any minute and bring us down with him!¡± ¡°I¡¯m sure the other branches will seize the chance to humiliate us at the anniversary dinner because of him. Are we able to bear with such a degrading moment at that time?¡± ¡°Exactly! Our family is going to be ruined for good just because of him. Now, not even the God of War cane to our rescue and he might even give us a piece of his mind because of the scandal!¡± ¡­ The face of all of them flushed with anger as an overwhelming desire to ughter Levi immediately grew in their minds. They could already picture what would take ce during the anniversary dinner. Everything was going to be destroyed by the bastard and the Jones Family in South Hampton would be turned into aughing stock. Michael fumed, ¡°I really can¡¯t figure out how those in Chillshire found out about Levi¡¯s identity.¡± ¡°Grandpa, I was told by one of my men that Levi had a secret meeting with Travis from Chillshire earlier today! I bet they¡¯ve been in touch all along!¡± Tyler said. He added, ¡°Things are bing very clear to me now. I¡¯m sure Levi must have contacted those in Chillshire to ask for their help so that his identity as your grandson could be properly acknowledged! How cunning he is!¡± Every one of the family looked enraged because of Levi. ¡°I told y¡¯all not to underestimate Levi long before this! In this way, not only will he be properly recognized as the heir of our family, but he can also make sure we treat him nicely instead of bullying him with the protection of those from Chillshire.¡± Michael got breathless with anger after pointing that out. ¡°Grandpa, what should we do now then?¡± A deep crease emerged on Wales¡¯ forehead. Chapter 852 Chapter 852 ¡°What else can we do? Of course we have to bring him back! Otherwise, do we want the media to tell everyone in Erudia that I have an illegitimate grandson?!¡± Michael bellowed fiercely. ¡°Grandpa, we won¡¯t go and invite him back because he¡¯s just a piece of crap who isn¡¯t worth our effort.¡± Wales and Tyler expressed their reluctance to bring Levi back. ¡°We won¡¯t do that either!¡± The rest of the family rejected to take the task too. ¡°Just let Mia and her family do that!¡± Everyone pointed their fingers at Mia and her family who had the weakest say in the family. ¡°Sounds good to me.¡± Before long, Mia and her family traveled to South City to visit Levi. ¡°Levi, are you finally happy now?¡± Mia¡¯s father, Calvin Jones confronted him with a note of sarcasm in his voice. Because of Levi, they were shunned by the rest of the Jones family in South Hampton. Things just got worse because Levi was going to put the entire family in embarrassment. As one of the Jones family, hatred was the only sentiment they had for Levi! ¡°Eh? What do you mean by that?¡± Levi questioned him in puzzlement. ¡°Hmph! You deliberately revealed your identity to the those in Chillshire topel my father into acknowledging you as his grandson, didn¡¯t you?¡± Calvin¡¯s anger only intensified by the confused look on Levi¡¯s face because he assumed Levi was feigning innocence. ¡°You should be pleased because you¡¯ve sessfully achieved your purpose now! My father is willing to acknowledge you as his grandson and he sent us here to tell you about that,¡± Calvin snapped angrily. ¡°Haha¡­¡± Levi chuckled. Michael might want to acknowledge him but the intention was not mutual! C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. What the hell was this all about? ¡°Come back home with us now if you want or you must show up at the anniversary dinner five days later!¡± Calvin barked. ¡°Okay. Tell Michael I¡¯ll be there!¡± Levi responded with a smile. He would attend the event as the bastard of the family as well as the God of War. ¡°Haha¡­¡± Calvin gave him a scornfulugh. At first, he thought Levi would have enough backbone to give up the identity as one of the Joneses and refuse to attend the anniversary dinner. To his surprise, he agreed to be there so readily. Because of that, Calvin despised him a great deal. ¡°Levi, please don¡¯t take what my father said too seriously. He just cares too much about the image of the family but he means no harm.¡± Mia walked over to console Levi. ¡°I¡¯m not bothered by it.¡± Levi liked his younger sister Mia fairly well. ¡°Mia, what are you telling him? Get back here now! You¡¯d better stay away from him in the future! Even when he bes one of us in the future, you should refrain from getting too close to him because the blood that runs in him isn¡¯t as noble as ours. You will put yourself in embarrassment if you are seen hanging out with him!¡± Calvin warned her sternly. As pious believers that people were divided into different sses, everyone in the Jones family deemed Levi as one who belonged to the lower ss while all of them belonged to the higher ss. ¡°Dad, what nonsense are you talking about? Levi is one of us too!¡± Mia then spun around to shout at Levi, ¡°Levi, I¡¯ll wait for you at the anniversary dinner!¡± ¡°Great, I¡¯ll be there!¡± Chapter 853 Chapter 853 The anniversary meeting of the Jones family was advertised so well that even Zoey was aware of it. ¡°Are you going to be there?¡± She looked for Levi and asked him about it. In fact, she was mainly curious to see how he thought about the event. As far as she knew about him in the past, he would not want to waste his time attending the event nor would he want to ept the identity as one of the members of the Jones family. Staring at him with anticipation palpable in her eyes, she fervently hoped to hear the answer she preferred from him. ¡°I¡¯m going to be there because they invited me,¡± Levi replied nonchntly. What?! At that moment, Zoey¡¯s eyes were filled with much disappointment because Levi was no longer the lofty guy who thought he was superior to everyone else in the world. What took its ce was a soul that was willing topromise for some worldly gains. This wasn¡¯t the version of him she would like to see¡­ Levi then asked her with a smile, ¡°Would you like to go with me?¡± He wanted to bring her there to see how he was going to shine and leave the Jones family in stupor because of his glory. To his dismay, Zoey turned him down decisively. ¡°I¡¯m not going. You may attend the event on your own!¡± In her opinion, it was utterly humiliating for Levi to ept the identity as one of the Joneses. On top of that, she was really taken aback by his sudden change of attitude because he had told her that he would ignore them for the rest of his life some time ago. Iris, who happened toe by, noticed the exasperated look on Zoey¡¯s face. Out of curiosity, she queried, ¡°Zoey, what¡¯s the matter?¡± ¡°Levi just said he¡¯s going to attend the anniversary meeting of the Jones family!¡± Zoey grumbled resentfully. ¡°Huh? Is there anything wrong with that?¡± ¡°Iris, by attending their anniversary it shows that he¡¯s going to yield to them. The moment he epts the identity as one of them, he will lose his backbone and embarrass himself. Didn¡¯t you hate him for doing things like that too before this?¡± Zoey asked in befuddlement. N?velDrama.Org owns this. ¡°I¡­¡± Iris trailed off hesitatingly as she had no idea how to answer Zoey. Back then, she indeed loathed the fact that Levi got things done by using his connection with the Joneses because she had no idea who he really was at that time. But now, she knew Levi was the owner of Morris Group who clearly did not need help from the Joneses. ¡°Zoey, things aren¡¯t how you may imagine them to be at all. Perhaps Levi is going to be there to show off his might,¡± Iris suggested with a grin. Zoey shot her a supercilious re and retorted, ¡°Show off his might? Who is he to show off in front of the Joneses? They are one of the royal families in South Hampton!¡± ¡°Maybe¡­¡± ¡°Iris, that¡¯s enough. It¡¯s so obvious that Levi has lost his backbone by deciding to yield to the Joneses! I can¡¯t believe he¡¯s still going to attend their anniversary after how badly they bullied him!¡± Zoey went on toment, ¡°Perhaps it¡¯s because my career has been thriving so welltely that he wants to be better so that he is good enough to be my partner. Yes, he¡¯s right! He will be good enough or even too good for me once he epts the identity as one of the Joneses! However, I can¡¯t help but look down on him when he gives up his spine like that! I would rather he fight for his career with his own effort. Even though his achievement might not turn out too great, it will still be the fruit of his effort!¡± Chapter 854 Chapter 854 Seeing how Zoey misunderstood Levi so badly, Iris was so anxious that she felt a burning desire to tell her that Levi was in fact the owner of Morris Group and even everything she owned was given by him! He wasn¡¯t losing his spine but instead, he had be even stronger and more powerful than six years ago! However, she managed to hold back the urge when she recalled what Levi had told her before. While Zoey wasining, tears started trickling down her face. ¡°Does he see me as a vain girl? It doesn¡¯t make any difference to me whether he is one of the Jones family members or not!¡± Iris consoled, ¡°Zoey, I think you really should believe in him. Since he was already so talented six years ago, I believe he won¡¯t be too bad now too! I have a feeling that he¡¯s be stronger after going through the challenging times in the past six years.¡± Zoey shook her head and insisted, ¡°I can¡¯t see that, Iris. I can¡¯t see any hope in him especially after he started interacting with the Joneses! He¡¯s been using his connection with them to settle things very frequently and he will slowly lose the will to fight hard because he¡¯s too used to getting things done through the easy way!¡± Iris hurriedly said, ¡°Zoey, please give him more time and I¡¯m sure he will be able to prove his talent to everyone soon! For example, I think he will prove it to you at the wedding ceremony by making sure everyone knows that you¡¯re the most respectabledy of the entire world!¡± She could only reveal the time when a change woulde so that Zoey could be hopeful about things. ¡°Haha.¡± Zoey shed her a faint smile. It was probable that she only saw what she said as a joke. Immediately, Zoey changed the subject of their conversation by asking Iris, ¡°By the way, you have yet to tell me who¡¯s the boss of Morris Group. Every time I tried to ask you, you would always give me a vague answer.¡± Iris¡¯ expression turned stiff when she heard her question. It was all Levi¡¯s fault that she was put in such a quandary! Did he really have to go this far just to reveal his identity to Zoey? ¡°Oh, there¡¯s no point telling you that because you don¡¯t know him anyway.¡± Iris had no choice but to answer that way. ¡°Seems like he¡¯s not a good-looking man so that¡¯s why you aren¡¯t interested in him!¡± Much to Iris¡¯ relief, Zoey decided tough it off instead of pressing on. In the blink of an eye, the day of the Jones family¡¯s anniversary had arrived. As the venue of the event, the old manor of the Joneses in South Hampton was decorated extensively so that the event was a vibrant and merry one. Two sides of the road leading to the manor were adorned with big rednterns and family gs which fluttered along with the wind. In fact, it was said that the Joneses had splurged a staggering amount of two billion during the preparation of the event! It was easy to see how grand and magnificent the event would be. On the day prior to the event, Mia drove to fetch Levi to South Hampton. Soon, she returned to Edburg Manor together with him. A board on which tworge words ¡®Jones Family¡¯ were written was attached to the wall above the main door; it gave the ce an imperial and domineering aura. That was the manor which was resided by the royal family! C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. Arge troop of security officers stood outside the manor in a line to maintain the safety of the ce. ¡°Levi, this way please!¡± Mia showed him the way inside. However, just as Levi was about to enter the manor, a voice came, ¡°It¡¯s not that easy to step into Edburg Manor!¡± Chapter 855 Chapter 855 Shortly after the voice, Wace, Calvin, Tyler and Wales emerged. Escorted by arge entourage, Michael too appeared holding a walking stick decorated with a sculpture in the shape of a dragon head. Almost all direct descendants of the family were there. Looking intimidating, they stood in front of Levi, who stared at them with a faint smile. ¡°Wait a minute. Levi, I can see that you¡¯ve been trying very desperately to be here for quite some time already. Do you really want this so badly?¡± Wales taunted. ¡°Finally you¡¯re able to realize your dream after working hard for such a long time. Congrattions for officially bing one of us!¡± Tyler said sarcastically. Every one of them assumed that Levi had single-handedly plotted against Michael to force him into acknowledging his identity. ¡°But, I have to warn you that it won¡¯t be so easy to be one of us!¡± Michael growled all of a sudden. ¡°That¡¯s right! You have to abide by our family rules if you want to be one of the family!¡± Wace chimed in. ¡°Oh? What are the rules?¡± Levi was amused to hear that. ¡°There are three conditions that you must fulfill before you are approved to be one of us.¡± Michael stuck out three of his fingers as he exined. ¡°Tell me all about it!¡± Levi was curious to know about the rules. ¡°First of all, you have to kneel down in front of the memorial tablets of our ancestors as well as the seniors of the family!¡± ¡°Secondly, you have to change your surname! In the future, you will go by the name of ¡®Levi Jones¡¯ instead of ¡®Levi Garrison¡¯!¡± ¡°Last but not least, you must train yourself to be resilient so that you are tough enough to endure all challenges thate your way in the future. Therefore, you have to be pped by all the direct descendants of the family!¡± Looking cold and detached, Michael added, ¡°You¡¯ll only be allowed to enter the ce and be recognized as my grandson after fulfilling all three conditions!¡± What?! Mia was flustered the moment she heard about the three conditions. She had never expected that her family would make such a rude demand which was clearly aimed at giving Levi a hard time. The family had at least two to three hundreds direct descendants. If Levi were to be pped by each and every one of them, would he be able to survive after going through that? C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. Also, it was very humiliating for him to kneel down to the seniors in the family in front of so many people. Lastly, demanding him to change his surname was the most degrading condition of all! All eyes were on Levi at that moment. ¡°What do you think? Are you scared or are the conditions too demanding for you?¡± ¡°You have to be very clear that we have to follow our family rules because we are a huge and distinguished family! Not every Tom, Dick and Harry can be epted as one of us!¡± ¡°If you would like to be one of us, you have to follow the rules!¡± said Wace as well as some of the Joneses. Noticing Levi¡¯s hesitation, Michael fumed, ¡°Answer me now! Either youplete the three conditions or you get out of here now!¡± It was agreed beforehand that they would ept Levi as one of them but he needed to go through some torture before that. They would never let him in too easily! Tyler sneered, ¡°Levi, you have to know that nothing is free in this world. You have toplete the three conditions if you want to be one of us!¡± ¡°Hahaha¡­¡± Levi let loose a round of guffaw all of a sudden. Chapter 856 Chapter 856 Hisughter left every single one of them flummoxed. What was heughing about? He seemed to be mocking them! Wace questioned him puzzledly, ¡°Lad, what¡¯re youughing about? Is our family a joke to you? ¡°Don¡¯t think you can bypass it through any other ways! There¡¯s nothing you can do to avoidpleting the three conditions!¡± Michael stared at Levi sternly. ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right! You have no other way out! Now, do you want to kneel down first or do you want to be pped first?¡± One of the Joneses asked. ¡°Do I have to kneel down to every one of you here? Who do you think you are?¡± ¡°Do I have to change my surname? Who do you think you are?¡± ¡°Do I have to be pped by every single one of you here? Who do you think you are?¡± Levi bombarded them with three continuous questions and left them all dumbfounded. The words ¡®who do you think you are?¡¯ kept on resounding in their minds. ¡°How dare you guys treat me this way? You guys don¡¯t deserve any of that!¡± Michael chuckled, ¡°We don¡¯t deserve any of that? We¡¯ve been one of the royal families and a powerful presence in South Hampton for centuries! We own several hundred billion worth of assets and we have properties around the globe! Not only that, but we also have an abundance of talent in the army, the government as well as the business world!¡± ¡­ ¡°Our family has so many merits and achievements that I simply don¡¯t have the time to list them all down for you. How dare you say that we don¡¯t deserve your respect?¡± Staring right into Michael¡¯s eyes, Levi sneered, ¡°Do you think you guys deserve it? I can destroy every one of you right away just by giving out an order. Do you believe me?¡± His imposing and presumptuous confrontation sent each and every one of them in raging fury. ¡°Y-You are looking for trouble, aren¡¯t you? There¡¯s no way you can step foot into the manor now!¡± Wace as well as some other of the Joneses seethed. ¡°Then I, Levi Garrison, am going to do just that tonight and no one will be able to stop me from doing so!¡± With that, Levi strode off toward the main gate of the manor. ¡°You aren¡¯t allowed to go in there!¡± Wales immediately stepped forward to block his way. Smack! Levinded a p on his face. ¡°How dare you?¡± Smack! Tyler was pped too. Everyone was dumbstruck at the moment as none of them expected such aggressiveness from him. Whoever tried to stop him would be pped by him! Most importantly, no one dared to retaliate knowing that he was physically trained. ¡°Levi, you¡¯re getting out of control! I dare you to take one step further now!¡± N?velDrama.Org owns this. Smack! To no one¡¯s surprise, the person who said that ended up being pped too. Smack! Smack! ¡­ Wace, Calvin as well as the others were pped and sent flying away by Levi after trying to stop him. As none of them was able to contain him, they could only watch on as he made his way toward the main door of the manor. The moment he was only inches away from reaching the gate, Michael suddenly yelled, ¡°Stop him now!¡± The security officers standing outside the manor encircled Levi in an instant in an attempt to get him under control. However, it only took Levi a short time to get rid of them as they were flung away by him. Slumping on the ground, all of them groaned in pain. Despite being such a huge family with so many family members, no one was able to stop him. At that time, Levi spun around and shot everyone a contemptuous nce. ¡°You Joneses are such a disappointment,¡± hemented with a smirk. Chapter 857 Chapter 857 Smack! Levi walked past the gate and then strode off toward the manor. His firm pace made him look unstoppable like a divine figure who had just descended onto the mortal world. At the same time, he treated the three conditionsid down by Michael as if they were non-existent. To the Joneses, Levi being allowed to step foot in the premise was a great humiliation. Watching Levi¡¯s back, Mia squinted to avoid the re because his body seemed to be glowing with a powerful aura at the time. All by himself, he managed to deter all of the Jones family members fromying a finger on him. N?velDrama.Org owns this. That was so cool and domineering! The mockery he made about the family just now hurt all of them immensely like a dagger that was stabbed through their hearts. Just a singlement from him was enough to ignite zes of fury deep down inside them. Infuriated, Michael thundered, ¡°Shadow, throw him out of the manor now!¡± Shadow, who was standing next to Michael, stood motionless despite the order. There was no way he dared to do as Michael ordered. Since Levi was the God of War, Shadow knew he was no match for him. He broke out in cold sweat when he thought of the day Levi found out that he had been secretly tracking Ezra down. Apart from that, he was also well aware Levi could kill him as easily as killing an ant. Therefore, he was not dumb enough to attack him. ¡°Hey! What are you waiting for? Go on and get rid of him now!¡± Michael shouted anxiously when he noticed Shadow wasn¡¯t moving as told. ¡°Master, I¡­¡± Shadow lowered his head to conceal his fear. ¡°What are you trying to do, Shadow? Are you defying my order or are you afraid of Levi?¡± Michael confronted him. His question soon drew everyone¡¯s attention. Was Shadow afraid of Levi? How was that even possible? At that moment, Levi had already walked past the gate and was about to reach the inside of the manor. Shadow opined, ¡°Master, I think we should not make too big a fuss out of it because it will look bad on us with so many people around.¡± Michael couldn¡¯t help but let out a sigh of frustration. ¡°Grandpa, please just let him go for now. If we really throw him out, those from Chillshire as well as other branches will surely taunt us because of that! I think we should put up with it for the time being and only deal with him after tonight!¡± Tyler suggested. ¡°Sounds like that¡¯s the only way to go then.¡± In the end, the Joneses decided to make apromise by allowing Levi in. No one mentioned the three conditions again because whoever did that would be aughing stock. In order to make sure the event went smoothly, they had no choice but to treat Levi well. After dinner, Michael approached him and warned, ¡°Don¡¯t assume you¡¯re one of us just because you are invited to be here! Although I recognize you as one of my family members on the outside, it¡¯s not my genuine intention to do so because I don¡¯t think you¡¯re good enough to be my grandson at all! You¡¯re a bastard just like your mother! None of us will admit being rted to you in any way!¡± Levi narrowed his eyes at him and asked, ¡°What did you just say? Say it again!¡± ¡°You are a bastard just like your mother!¡± Chapter 858 Chapter 858 After Michael spoke, the atmosphere became tense. Everyone held their breath in anticipation of what was going to happen next. Mia and the rest of the Joneses stared at Michael in disbelief. Michael is too much! As expected, Levi furiously red at Michael, withsers shooting out of his eyes. At that moment, everyone could sense the murderous aura that he emitted. A chill ran down their spines. It¡¯s terrifying to see this side of Levi! C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. Nheless, these people were not the only ones who noticed the change in mood. Michael was horrified. His pupils constricted, and his Adam¡¯s Apple bobbed around as he swallowed nervously, feeling breathless. He is too scary! Levi seemed like a wild animal on the loose, and his gaze alone could kill. With Levi¡¯s eyes fixated on him, Michael was covered in sweat, and he felt like puking. Thump! Unable to take it any longer, his knees gave way. He copsed onto the ground. The re scared and pushed Michael to the edge. This man is crazy! ¡°Apologize,¡± Levi ordered. Everyone was shocked by his words. Who knew a bastard child would not only have the guts to step foot into the Jones Residence while everyone was there but also demand Michael¡¯s apology? He is being ridiculous! Ironically, Levi managed to threaten the entire Jones family even before revealing his identity. To him, the Joneses were as insignificant as ants. ¡°I won¡¯t.¡± Michael scowled at Levi. ¡°There is no way I will apologize to a bastard like you!¡± Michael would rather die. ¡°Haha. Michael, you called your own grandson a bastard. You should apologize for your mistake now,¡± a voice chided as a group of people streamed into the venue. It came from Westley, the leader of the Joneses in Chillshire. ¡°You¡­¡± Pft! Michael was fuming with anger. Oh no, Westley saw the scandal! Funny. The more I dread something, the more likely it happens. This is all Levi¡¯s fault. ¡°Exactly. Michael, you are at fault this time. You should apologize to the bastard¡­ I mean the child!¡± Westley mocked. This group of people came to watch Michael¡¯s family make a fool of themselves. They were more than willing to see the head of the Joneses in South Hampton apologizing to Levi. They didn¡¯t feel bad for Levi, a bastard child. However, they were looking forward to seeing Michael be aughingstock. Meanwhile, Levi could read their intentions from their expressions, and he swiftly yelled, ¡°He is not the only one who needs to apologize. You should, too!¡± Chapter 859 Chapter 859 His words hit everyone like a ton of bricks. All the Joneses were stupefied. Westley and the rest of his family did not expect Levi to direct his anger toward them, too. ¡°Do you think I can¡¯t tell what all of you are thinking? In your eyes, I am nothing but a bastard child, simr to a wild animal brought up in the wild,¡± Levi snorted. To Westley, it was unthinkable that a junior would speak to him this rudely. ¡°That¡¯s not wrong. You don¡¯t even know who your father is. Aren¡¯t you an illegitimate child, then? We are indeed just interested in witnessing Michael apologizing to a bastard child.¡± Michael was insulted, but he was helpless. This is all because of my illegitimate grandson! Westley and the rest of his family started tough. In contrast, the Joneses from South Hampton hung their heads low in shame. It was humiliating, but there was nothing they could do about it. Everything is Levi¡¯s fault. Without him, the Joneses from South Hampton would be superior and formidable. Regardless, we have the backing of the God of War, so these people pose no threat to us. On the other hand, Levi could not stand beingbeled as a ¡®bastard child¡¯. C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. Although he was indifferent and uninterested in his parents, they still gave birth to him and brought him into this world. That was still a sacred action that should be honored. These people were insulting his existence and dishonoring that action. They deserve to die! Levi slowly stood up and turned his deadly gaze to Westley and a few others. ¡°What¡­ what do you want?¡± they stuttered, terrified and threatened by him. He looks like he wants to kill us. They could feel the heat from Levi¡¯s murderous re, and it felt like they would die in the next moment. ¡°Please, Levi¡­ no¡­¡± Mia, who was in front of them, stopped him. She was afraid that something bad would happen if the situation persists. Immediately, she dragged Levi out. Phew! Levi let out a sigh of relief when he stepped out. I almost reverted to my heartless self-earlier, as though I was back on the battlefield. If Mia did not stop me in time, I would have killed everyone there. It doesn¡¯t matter. I¡¯ll deal with them at the anniversary meeting tomorrow. After Levi left, Westley grinned and mocked, ¡°Michael, now I understand your position. If I had a bastard grandson like this, there is no way in hell I would acknowledge him either. How is it possible for a child brought up in the streets to be associated with our superior bloodline?¡± ¡°Exactly! He even wanted to act all righteous and cut ties with us. How can your family in South Hampton produce such a grandson?¡± Michael gritted his teeth and clenched his fists as they humiliated him. He wanted to kill Levi there and then. Chapter 860 Chapter 860 If he returns to the Jones Residence, he will only bring disgrace to our family! Besides, with that unsophisticated mother of his, they will only make us look worse. These two disgraceful individuals have brought so much shame to our family. Furthermore, this is just the start. At tomorrow¡¯s meeting, hundreds of Joneses from Erudia would be attending, and we will probably face the most humiliation then. We might even drown in the spit of those who have something to say about it. That will definitely be the most embarrassing situation in the history of the Joneses from South Hampton. Nheless, we can only think of ways to salvage what we have lost right now. ¡°Oh yes, have we confirmed the attendance of all our guests?¡± Michael asked Wace. ¡°Yes, we have,¡± Wace replied promptly. ¡°How about Anson? What time will hee?¡± ¡°Father, Anson will be arriving at nine tomorrow morning. That is the earliest he cane,¡± Wace responded. ¡°Tyler, how about the God of War?¡± Michael turned to Tyler. ¡°I have made inquiries, and Mike, themander-in-chief, replied that God of War has reached South Hampton.¡± This was a surprise to the Jones family. If the God of War came here a day in advance, he must take their anniversary meeting seriously. The Joneses could finally smile. ¡°We have to keep his attendance a secret. We will only reveal it tomorrow so that Westley and rest get a taste of how powerful we are,¡± Michael eximed with pride. ¡°With that said, where is he then? Did we arrange anything for him?¡± Tyler happily replied, ¡°He said that it was alright and will be there tomorrow.¡± ¡°Then it¡¯s settled! Everyone, make preparations to wee him. Our family¡¯s reputation will rely on the God of War¡¯s presence.¡± Michael could already picture the shocked faces on the other Jones¡¯ faces. Meanwhile, Levi was whining to Mia, ¡°Mia, please bring me around. It¡¯s too suffocating for me to stay here.¡± He was afraid that his intention to kill someone would re up if he stayed here any longer. It would not do him any good if he killed someone. ¡°Well, coincidentally, I have a gathering with a few other friends. Levi, you cane along!¡± ¡°Sure! Let¡¯s go.¡± Not long after, they arrived at avish restaurant with live music. There were a few foreigners ying jazz, setting a rather sentimental mood. ¡°Mia, look over here!¡± someone suddenly shouted. N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. In the distance, they saw a group of formally dressed youths that consisted of three males and two females. From their appearance, anyone could tell that they were rich kids. Mia led Levi over to their table. ¡°Mia, I thought you didn¡¯t have the time toe. Don¡¯t you have to prepare for the anniversary meeting tomorrow?¡± one woman asked curiously. At the same time, she scanned Levi from head to toe before asking, ¡°Who is he?¡± Mia smiled and replied, ¡°Let me introduce everyone to my cousin brother, Levi.¡± Instantly, one of the menughed, ¡°Are you the rumored bastard child of South Hampton?¡± Chapter 861 Chapter 861 Whoa! The group gasped after hearing that, and they all looked at the speaker, Kyle. ¡°Why are all of you looking at me? That rumor has spread across South Hampton. They said that Levi is a bastard child who only has a mother, while his father¡¯s identity remains unknown. They even labeled him as the Jones family¡¯s disgrace,¡± Kyle bluntly stated. Boom! Mia¡¯s brain was about to burst. She thought that leaving the Jones Residence would do Levi some good, yet who knew that they would meet someone whobeled him as a bastard child too. ¡°Did you call me a ¡®bastard child¡¯?¡± Levi calmly asked. ¡°Yes, I did. What¡¯s wrong with that?¡± Kyle sneered. He knew the Joneses looked down on Levi and could not wait to get rid of him. As such, there was no need for him to be afraid of owning up to it. Besides, if he taught Levi a lesson, the Joneses would probably thank him. ¡°I dare you to repeat it.¡± Levi coldly challenged. There was a hint of anger in his eyes. ¡°You are a bastard child with only a mother and no father. Happy?¡± Kyle arrogantly looked at Levi, his gaze filled with amusement. Even his friends around him could not take it. ¡°Kyle, you are going overboard. After all, he is Mia¡¯s brother,¡± one of the women, Xenia, could not help but scolded. Kyle conceitedly chuckled. ¡°Well, I am not the only person who is spreading it. In South Hampton, who doesn¡¯t know that Levi is an illegitimate child? ¡° p! Kyle had just finished his sentence when Levi gave him a tight p across his face. Pft! The impact made Kyle cough out blood, together with a dozen of his teeth. Unbelievable! No one expected Levi to do that. It only took one p for him to make a few of Kyle¡¯s teeth fall out. ¡°You!¡± Kyle angrily shouted when he regained his senses a few secondster. N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. ¡°How¡­ how dare you hit me?¡± Short of a few teeth, his speech became unclear. He looked at Levi in shock. ¡°You aren¡¯t the only one I will hit. Whoever mentions it or curses at me, I will hit each of them till everyone shuts up.¡± Although Levi soundedposed, one could sense the domineering presence he exuded. It made Kyle shake in fear. ¡°My teeth!¡± he eximed and went crazy after seeing his broken teeth strewn across the floor. ¡°Watch out! I will get my revenge against you today!¡± he yelled. Knowing that the rtionship between Levi and the Joneses was not the best, he was not afraid of being questioned by the Joneses. He had to get his revenge on Levi for knocking out his teeth. ¡°If you are bold enough, you will wait till I bring my men here!¡± Kyle threatened. Although the others tried to persuade him otherwise, it was no use. ¡°Mia, I think you should leave. If Kyle summons his subordinates, your brother will be in trouble!¡± Xenia pleaded. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will wait for him,¡± Levi interrupted. ¡°I will punish everyone who calls me a bastard child, and I will do this till no one dares to speak of it again.¡± He coolly took a seat. Chapter 862 Chapter 862 Xenia and the other girl were stunned. He is so assertive! N?velDrama.Org owns this. They had never seen anyone as bossy as he was. ¡°Levi, let¡¯s leave. There is no need to get upset with such people!¡± Mia was worried for Levi. ¡°Mia, you don¡¯t have to worry. If I can¡¯t even handle a brat like him, then I do not live up to my name.¡± Levi shrugged and even poured himself a ss of wine. He looked unaffected, as though the situation did not concern him at all. Xenia and Alice¡¯s eyes were shining with admiration as they looked at him. Levi was charming and attractive. Since the Joneses would likely not step in to help him, Xenia and Alice anticipated watching him deal with Kyle. It did not take long for Kyle to bring arge group of his subordinates over, who rushed to surround Levi. Kyle¡¯s gums were still bleeding and throbbing with pain. He announced, ¡°You are really something! I can¡¯t believe you are still here. Very well, since you broke my teeth, you will have to pay. I want to knock out all of your teeth too. Then, I will pluck out all your nails from your hands and feet until you beg.¡± With hatred, he looked at Levi. Then, he cursed, ¡°You filthy bastard child!¡± Boom! Crack! In the next moment, Levi picked up the wine bottle and smashed it on Kyle¡¯s head. Blood gushed out, and Kyle almost fainted. In the same period, another gathering was happening on the second floor. They all looked unique. Some had bandages on their legs, and some had bandages on their arms. They were the Prince Gang from South Hampton and their leader, Jaron Goel. The crash of the wine bottle caught their attention. ¡°Oh? Go take a look at what is happening,¡± Jaron ordered. Everyone looked over at the fuss. ¡°It is Kyle trying to teach someone a lesson,¡± someone reported. Jaron nced over at the scene and saw a familiar figure. Immediately, his eyes widened, and he jumped to his feet. ¡°That is the leader of South Hampton, Levi Garrison!¡± Jaron gasped in surprise. Everyone came to a realization. He is really Levi, their leader! ¡°What the hell! Kyle is ying with fire!¡± Everyone angrily stood up and rushed toward them. After being hit by the bottle, Kyle looked at Levi with disbelief and anger. ¡°You¡­ must die. All of you, I want you to kill him! I will bear all consequences!¡± he screeched like a monster, livid. Chapter 863 Chapter 863 Crack! Another man came forward and smashed another wine bottle on Kyle¡¯s head. Blood sttered everywhere, and there were ss shards strewn across the floor. Being cruelly attacked on the same spot, Kyle became disoriented. He furiously turned and demanded, ¡°Who the hell hit me?¡± ¡°It¡¯s me,¡± the man behind him replied coldly. ¡°M-Mr. Goel?¡± Just as he was about to explode, Kyle saw a familiar face that made him cower in fear. Isn¡¯t he Jaron, the head of Prince Gang? ¡°Mr. Hunt? Mr. Quinn?¡­¡± Kyle proceeded to call out the people present. It urred to him that to forty people from the Prince Gang were there, and they were the most powerful members. They also belonged to either quasi-royal ns or royal families. ¡°All of you¡­ were here?¡± Kyle stuttered in shock. Although he was also from a wealthy family, he could not outrank those from the Prince Gang. Typically, one would turn away to hide if they saw them. Yet, he met them today. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Can¡¯t we be here?¡± Jackson asked frigidly. ¡°Of course not! You can!¡± Kyle hurriedly replied. He broke out in a cold sweat and felt so numb that he no longer felt the pain. However, he did not understand why the Prince Gang would approach him, much less bother to smash a bottle on his head. ¡°What were you trying to do?¡± Jaron questioned. C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. Kyle chuckled. ¡°Sir, I am teaching someone a lesson. He is the bastard child from the Jones family, Levi. He had the guts to hit me.¡± As he spoke, he pointed at Levi. Jaron and the rest of Prince Gang took a step forward and knelt in front of Levi. In unison, they called out in unison, ¡°Greetings, Master!¡± Everyone from the Prince Gang, even those unknown, greeted Levi as their master. The situation was rming. Xenia, Alice, Mia and Kyle were all confused. What is going on? How did the bastard child from the Jones family end up being the master of the Prince Gang? Are we dreaming? Mia¡¯s mouth was wide open as she tried to piece it all together. No wonder Levi dared to challenge the Joneses. It was because he has the ability to do so. Even the Prince Gang calls him ¡®Master¡¯. On the other hand, Kyle refused to buy it. He thought Jaron and the rest were mistaken. ¡°Sir, what is wrong with all of you? He is an illegitimate child from the Jones family! Why are you calling him ¡®Master¡¯? Have you mistaken him for someone else?¡± Kyle questioned as his eyes widened. Instantly, Jaron shot him a sharp re. Bang! He sent Kyle flying with a kick. Chapter 864 Chapter 864 Boom! Boom! Boom! Kyle crashed into several tables before hended on the ground. Blood filled his mouth, and he felt like dying from Jaron¡¯s kick. ¡°I will kill your entire family if you call our master a bastard child,¡± Jaron roared. ¡°Yes! The Prince Gang will haunt down whoever who has anything bad to say about our master.¡± The rest of the members sounded one by one. Boom! The short few remarks took everyone in the restaurant by surprise. They affirmed Levi¡¯s identity as Prince Gang¡¯s leader. ¡°Why¡­ How¡­¡± Flung onto the ground, Kyle struggled to get up. He was about to go crazy from the knowledge. ¡°Truth to be told, he is not only the master of Prince Gang but also the head of the hundred prominent families in South Hampton.¡± Jaron¡¯s words were as sharp as a knife, and it took everyone by surprise again. Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Shaking with fear, Kyle¡¯s subordinates fell to their knees too. ¡°I told him I would beat everyone who calls me a bastard child, and I will do so to the entire South Hampton until no one dares to mention it again,¡± Levi calmly said. ¡°Understood! I will do so immediately! I will find all those who dare to speak ill of you, and I will meet them one by one. As for Kyle, your family is finished.¡± Naturally, Jaron called the shots. A few momentster, they threw Kyle and his subordinates out of the restaurant, and it finally quietened down. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, you guys can continue with your night.¡± Everyone could finally let down their guards after Levi spoke. Xenia and Alice stared at him in wonder. He seems like a gentleman, but is a beast inside. How charming! They secretly asked Mia, ¡°Is Levi married?¡± ¡°Not yet, but he will be soon.¡± ¡°Since he is not married, it means that we still stand a chance.¡± That night, Levi rejected both women¡¯s invitation to their homes and headed back to the Jones Residence with Mia. The Joneses had finished the preparations and were ready for the anniversary meeting to start. Everyone was unhappy to see Levi return. ¡°Levi, why did you go out? Aren¡¯t you aware that the whole South Hampton knows you as the bastard child? My family¡¯s reputation is going to be destroyed because of you!¡± Tyler growled. By now, everyone in South Hampton knew Michael had an illegitimate grandson. The news was spreading like wildfire, and everyone was mocking the Joneses. This was all because of Levi¡¯s presence. Therefore, the Joneses were furious with him and wanted him out of sight. They even thought of killing him. Michaelmented, ¡°Since you are part of the Joneses, I will set a rule for you, Levi. I will lock you up in the Jones Residence forever. From now on, you can never set foot out of this ce.¡± Chapter 865 Chapter 865 He could no longer afford to let Levi roam free because everyone in South Hampton knew Levi was a bastard by now. As long as he was free to move around, he would remain a disgrace to the Jones family which they wanted to avoid. Their only n was to imprison Levi permanently in the Jones residence and prevent him from ever stepping out. Although people knew he had arrived at the Jones Residence, they would forget about his existence as long as he didn¡¯t venture out. Therefore, the damage and impact he would cause the Joneses would be greatly reduced. Michael had learnt this tactic from someone else. Levi¡¯s mother, Emma Jones, was permanently imprisoned and wasn¡¯t allowed to leave that ce. Until now, they had kept her in captivity for almost thirty years. She was locked up since the day Levi was born. Prior to this, Mia would definitely worry for him. Not anymore. She found out about Levi¡¯s identity when the prominent Goel family acknowledged him as their master. She knew the Joneses were powerless against him. If there was any conflict, he would definitely not be at the losing end. In fact, she hoped Levi could teach the Jones family a lesson. Leviughed. ¡°I can move anywhere that the sun shines and river flows. No one can stop me. Furthermore, there¡¯s no cage that can stop me.¡± N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. ¡°Just wait and see if we manage to keep you locked up.¡± Michael was dismissive of Levi¡¯s boas. He wanted to wait till after the anniversary meeting to torture him properly. Michael had another idea. If he failed to imprison Levi, he would get Anson to take the bastard back to the military to be trained. That way, it would be good for the Jones¡¯ reputation and also remove Levi the troublemaker. If the ten thousand warriors of the Iron Brigade knew about it, they wouldugh until they dropped. To have a deserter bring the God of War back to camp to be trained was going to be a terrible joke. At night, Levi gave Zoey a call. However, she was still angry and hung up on him. Hmm? Why is Zoey behaving like that? Levi realized the reason very quickly. She must think that I havepromised with the Jones family for the sake of attending the anniversary meeting. Zoey, you are mistaken! I don¡¯t need to depend on the Joneses. At mymand, the hundred prominent families in South Hampton would bow at my feet. Levi smiled wryly. They didn¡¯t talk the whole night. The next day, the Jones family anniversary meeting which was held once every decade began. Levi and the Joneses arrived early at the Jones family¡¯s ancestral home. Family members from all over Erudia and even those from overseas were present. The anniversary meeting was finally about to begin. Chapter 866 Chapter 866 ¡°Later, don¡¯t go shooting your mouth off. You better stay in this corner and keep quiet.¡± Michael came over on purpose to remind him. Since he couldn¡¯t hide his rtionship with Levi, he had no choice but to acknowledge him. That was all Michael could do to prevent him from humiliating other Joneses. The courtyard within their ancestral home wasrge enough to amodate a thousand people. Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Hence, representatives from Jones families based all over the world were gathered there. There was a chair in the ancestral hall was reserved for the head of the family. On it sat an old man with white hair. He was as thin as a stick and looked as if he could fall anytime the wind blew. However, his eyes glistened with energy, and he was in high spirits. He exuded an intimidating aura. He was Joey Jones. At 123 years old, he was the eldest member of the family in Erudia. He was the most senior member of the Jones diasporic families and had authority over all the individual Jones families. There were four other chairs on each side of his seat where Michael, Westley, and others sat. They were the heads of the eight most powerful Jones families. They ced the rest of the thousand participants ording to their seniority. Levi was among them. But no one could see him as he was ced in a secluded corner. Sitting in the chair and holding his staff, Joey eximed, ¡°Hmm, what an amazing sight! All our descendants are strong and capable. Within Erudia, there are few who are stronger than the Jones family itself. ¡°Michael and Westley have done especially well. Within, ten years they have elevated their families from quasi-royal ns to royal families. There are eight other prominent families who were elevated to quasi-royal n status. I am impressed!¡± ¡°Thank you for yourpliments, Father. We wish you a long and prosperous life. Also, we wish the Jones diasporic families evesting glory!¡± Michael and Westley both stood up to congratte everyone. The crowd repeated in unison, ¡°We wish you a long and prosperous life. Also, we wish the Jones diasporic families evesting glory!¡± Joey replied with a smile, ¡°Next, why don¡¯t you tell us one by one what you have achieved in thest ten years.¡± Michael and Westley¡¯s achievements were a league above everyone else. Joey couldn¡¯t stop praising them. However, Westley exined with resignation, ¡°Joey, the Chillshire Jones family has some regrets. We have reached the pinnacle of the business world, but there is no one in our family who has done well in government or the army. My son, Franklin, has not shown he is exceptional as he is just an ordinary government leader. While my grandson Aiden is only a colonel in the army which is nothing to shout about. As for my brother, Xaver Jones, he is just a second-tier leader in Chillshire but will be promoted to a first-tier leader next year.¡± Hiss! Everyone gasped in awe at how powerful the Jones family of the Chillshire branch was. It was very impressive of them to have influential members in business, government, and the army. Despite his humble tone, Westley was trying to outdo Michael. He understood that in the south, both his family and Michael¡¯s were evenly matched. In terms of the government and army, his family definitely did better than the Jones family of South Hampton. Chapter 867 Chapter 867 ¡°Impressive! You have lived up to the reputation of being a Jones. Our ancestors are proud of you.¡± Joey pped with joy. He turned his attention to Michael as it was now thetter¡¯s turn to present his family¡¯s achievements. Michael nced at Westley before presenting. ¡°The South Hampton Joneses isn¡¯t as glorious as Chillshire¡¯s. We do not have any exceptional members. The only one worth mentioning is my seventh son, Anson.¡± Westley interrupted immediately, ¡°Oh? I heard Anson is a prodigal son, to the extent you forced him to join the army. So, how is he doing now?¡± ¡°Anson behaved badly in the past and was every bit the prodigal son you heard about, but he straightened out after joining the army. Today, he is one of the God of War¡¯s close subordinates as a Brigadier General in the Iron Brigade. He is a fearsome warrior and the God of War¡¯s right-hand man,¡± Michael exined with aplomb. ¡°A Brigadier General in the Iron Brigade?¡± Westley¡¯s eyes almost popped out in disbelief. If what Michael said was true, his family¡¯s achievements would pale inparison. Hiss! When the crowd heard what Michael said, all of them caught their breath in awe. That¡¯s really impressive! As part of the God of War¡¯s personal troops, his status is a lot higher than that of ordinary generals. After all, it¡¯s the God of War we are talking about here! ¡°Hahaha!¡± At that moment, someone burst into suddenughter. That person was Levi. Anson was a useless bum. Ever since he joined the army, he never saw himself as a soldier. All he did was pass the time eating and drinking. In the end, he deserted the army and was taken prisoner by the enemy. He almost leaked out the army¡¯s secrets too. How did this man end up being one of the Iron Brigade¡¯s King of War as imed by Michael? There are no wimps in the Iron Brigade, let alone a deserter like Anson. Even if a member of the Iron Brigade is faced with ten thousand men alone, he would rather charge at the enemy and die in the ze of glory. N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. As everyone was quiet, Levi¡¯sughed was especially jarring, which caused them to turn their attention to him. Michael was infuriated. Is this he here to cause trouble? Will he not rest until we¡¯re all dead? Meanwhile, Westley was delighted to see Levi. However, he maintained his stern expression. ¡°How can one evenugh during such a solemn moment? It¡¯s really rude. Do you even respect the rules of the Jones family? Who is it? Come out right now!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, whose dares to be so rude?¡± Even Joey was outraged. ¡°Grandfather, it¡¯s Michael¡¯s own grandson, Levi Garrison,¡± someone from the crowd replied. The crowd was in an uproar. Michael¡¯s eyes were filled with dread. Chapter 868 Chapter 868 ¡°Levi Garrison? Come out here!¡± Joey ordered angrily as he mmed his staff on the ground. As the person with the highest authority within the Joneses, he was furious to see such conflict during a solemn event like this. The junior members of the Jones family should always be respectful! At that moment, everyone turned their gaze toward Levi while the members of the South Hampton Jones family hung their heads in shame. The time to be humiliated has begun! It¡¯s all because of Levi! He is the source of our humiliation! However, Levi didn¡¯t move despite being ordered to do so. Joey shifted his sharp gaze to Levi. ¡°I¡¯m talking to you. Can¡¯t you hear me?¡± Joey¡¯s voice deepened. However, Levi ignored him as he never acknowledged that he was rted to the Jones family. No matter how much authority Joey had as Patriarch of the Jones family, he had no power over Levi. Joey was furious at Levi for ignoring him again. At the same time, Michael and the others were equally infuriated. Levi is like a gue to us and keeps bringing us shame. Joey then turned to Michael. ¡°Is this how you teach your grandson? To turn a deaf ear to my command? Is he really deaf?¡± Boom! The Jones family of South Hampton were trembling uncontrobly at the patriarch¡¯s reprimand. ¡°Levi! Step forward!¡± Michael yelled at the top of his lungs. Everyone else began yelling, ¡°Levi Garrison, step forward!¡± However, Levi refused with a smile. ¡°You don¡¯t have the authority to order me around.¡± Everyone looked at him in disbelief. Isn¡¯t that just ridiculously rude? How could he be so brazen in front of the entire Jones diasporic families? He does not respect anyone at all! ¡°Michael, you really have a wonderful grandson,¡± Joey scolded. Before Michael could exin, Westley interjected, ¡°Father, based on what I know, this grandson of Michael¡¯s was left on the streets since he was young. He grew up in a ghetto and inadvertently picked up many bad habits. He doesn¡¯t deserve to have the noble Jones family blood flowing through him.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right! Despite having half the noble Jones family blood, he is a despicable person to the core. How can someone like him attend the Jones family¡¯s anniversary meeting?¡± ¡°How can he even be allowed to stand in the ancestral hall? He is a disgrace to our bloodline!¡± Aiden comined angrily. Levi¡¯s expression darkened and retorted, ¡°Noble bloodline? In that case, I want to see how noble is your blood. Let me extract to examine its color.¡± He walked toward Aiden. ¡°Wait! What are you doing?¡± Everyone was shocked as the scene turned chaotic. N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. When Michael saw that Levi was filled with murderous intent, he resigned himself to despair. Chapter 869 Chapter 869 Although he hadn¡¯t known Levi for a long time, he was still aware of how cruel his grandson was. He knew Levi would have no qualms about drawing his knife and extracting blood from Aiden. If Levi and Aiden were drawn into a conflict, the South Hampton Jones family would be done for. The shame brought upon the family could never be washed away. ¡°Insolence! What are you trying to do?¡± Aiden could feel how terrifying Levi was as he instinctively retreated a few steps. The crowd berated Levi one by one, ¡°How dare you cause trouble during such a solemn asion?¡± Joey was outraged as he stabbed his staff into the ground loudly. ¡°Why is there such a bastard within the illustrious Jones family?¡± hemented as he watched Levi approach Aiden. ¡°What is this ruckus all about?¡± At that moment, a voice rang out in the courtyard. A man dressed in military fatigues carrying a green backpack entered. ¡°Oh? It¡¯s my seventh son! Anson has returned!¡± Michael yelled in excitement. Wace, Calvin, and Tyler were all ecstatic to see Anson. The pride of the Jones family has returned! He is a real King of War! He is also a member of the Iron Brigade under the God of War! Everyone¡¯s attention was focused on Anson. ¡°Dad, I¡¯m back!¡± Anson eximed. Michael hugged his son affectionately as he scrutinized him from head to toe. You picked the right time to be back! ¡°Oh? Son, is there something wrong with your uniform?¡± Michael asked, puzzled. He noticed there weren¡¯t any military signs on Anson¡¯s uniform. His armband and the shoulder ranks were gone. Even his serial number and all other insignias were left empty. Being a deserter who almost leaked army secrets to the enemy, he was stripped of everything, leaving nothing on his uniform. Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Staring at his empty uniform, Michael and everyone else were surprised. In their minds, Anson was supposed to be wearing the uniform of a Brigadier General with a single star on his shoulder. However, not seeing anything there disappointed them. They started to doubt Anson¡¯s identity. ¡°Anson, where¡¯s your uniform? Aren¡¯t you a Brigadier General?¡± Michael asked. ¡°About that, the Iron Brigade has very strict disciplinary rules. On such an asion, we are not allowed to deck out our uniforms in full colors. All ranks and insignias have to be removed to keep a low profile,¡± Anson exined without batting an eyelid. He didn¡¯t dare to tell his father the truth for fear of being beaten to death. ¡°Oh! So that¡¯s it. Just as I¡¯ve said!¡± Michael smiled in relief. ¡°Bullshit, who came up with that rule? Why didn¡¯t I know about it?¡± Levi interjected suddenly. Chapter 870 Chapter 870 Levi had never set such a rule in the Iron Brigade. In fact, he would encourage his men to put on their Iron Brigade armbands when they returned home because it was a prestigious symbol. Any family who had a son serving in the Iron Brigade would feel extremely honored. Levi¡¯s words brought everyone¡¯s attention back to him, including Anson¡¯s. He sneered at Levi, ¡°Who are you? Do I know you?¡± ¡°Are you a member of the Iron Brigade?¡± Levi asked. ¡°That¡¯s right! Brigadier General Anson Jones of the Iron Brigade at your service,¡± Anson replied. Levi was amused. ¡°You¡¯re in the Iron Brigade and yet you don¡¯t know who I am?¡± Soldiers from other divisions may not know him, but the Iron Brigade was under his personal command. Every member knew him by the face. It was impossible for his subordinate not to recognize him. It only means you are not from the Iron Brigade. ¡°I don¡¯t know you. A-Are you also in the Iron Brigade?¡± Anson panicked. If his lie were exposed, Michael would definitely punish him severely. ¡°Don¡¯t listen to his nonsense. He is Emma¡¯s son, Levi Garrison,¡± Michael reminded. Upon hearing that, Anson heaved a sigh of relief.C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. He red at Levi and bellowed, ¡°Are you even from the Iron Brigade? Why do I need to know you? Who do you think you are?¡± Levi replied with a knowing smile, ¡°If you are really from the Iron Brigade, you will definitely know who I am.¡± ¡°Dad, is this guy being rude and disrespecting all the elders here?¡± Anson stared daggers at Levi. ¡°Just ignore him! Come over here to greet the Patriarch.¡± Anson followed his father and approached Joey. ¡°Grandfather, it¡¯s my honor to meet you.¡± Joey stood up and looked at Anson emotionally. ¡°The Jones diasporic families finally have a member who brings the greatest honor to the family. So what if one is extremely wealthy or if one¡¯s wealth rival that of nations? It pales inparison with what you have achieved! You are the right-hand man of the God of War and a famous general of the Iron Brigade. I am extremely proud of you!¡± The South Hampton Jones family was ecstatic to hear that. To be acknowledged by the Grandmaster in front of the Jones diasporic families was considered the highest honor and the envy of the other families. As a result, Westley¡¯s face darkened. ¡°Come, give Anson a seat,¡± Joey ordered. Other than the head of prominent Jones families, no one else was allowed to sit in front. By inviting Anson to have a seat, Joey was demonstrating how much he valued Anson¡¯s achievement. Michael arranged for two chairs to be brought in. One for Anson while the other for a guest of the highest honor, the God of War himself. When Levi saw the empty chair, hemented with a smile, ¡°It appears the Jones family knows what¡¯s good for them by reserving a seat for me.¡± Just as he spoke, he proceeded to take his seat. Chapter 871 Chapter 871 ¡°Levi, what are you doing?¡± Anson stopped him when he saw Levi sitting down. ¡°I¡¯m taking the ce they have reserved for me,¡± Levi casually replied. ¡°Are you out of your mind? Look at how many elders are standing, so what gives you the right to sit?¡± Anson scolded. ¡°Is Michael¡¯s grandson sick in the head? Or is he just arrogant? Since when is he qualified to sit there?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right! He keeps behaving rudely in front of the Patriarch. Michael, what¡¯s the meaning of this? Are you doing it on purpose?¡± After berating Levi, the crowd turned their attention toward Michael. ¡°I¡­¡± He was close to bursting a vessel. To him, Levi was an idiot who insisted on creating unnecessary drama. Meanwhile, the South Hampton Jones family stared at Levi as if he was their mortal enemy. If not for his presence, they would have outshone everyone else during the anniversary meeting. Amongst the crowd, Calvin pulled Mia over and warned her, ¡°Mia, you should not have anything to do with Levi from now on. Or else, he will be the death of you!¡± ¡°Why? He has always treated me well. Don¡¯t worry, he won¡¯t harm me,¡± Mia replied with a smile. ¡°You¡¯re still young, so what do you know? I know a scum when I see one.¡± Calvin hated Levi¡¯s guts now. Mia retorted, ¡°Dad, you¡¯re the one that¡¯s ignorant. If Levi¡¯s true identity is revealed, he would outshine everyone here. No one canpare to him.¡± Calvin gave her an exasperated look. ¡°Did Levi poison your head?¡± Mia replied in glee, ¡°Dad, you will know soon enough.¡± Meanwhile, Westley suddenly remarked, ¡°Michael, what¡¯s the meaning of this extra chair? Did you prepare it for your grandson?¡± ¡°Hahahaha¡­¡± The crowd burst intoughter, causing Michael to feel humiliated. ¡°Michael, tell me. Who is that seat for?¡± Even Joey was concerned. At that moment, Michael knew he couldn¡¯t maintain his secret any longer. ¡°Joey, I wanted to give you a surprise at the end. Given the current circumstances, I have to choice but to tell you now.¡± Westley¡¯s heart sank when he realized Michael must have invited someone extremely important to the meeting. N?velDrama.Org owns this. He knew Michael nned to solidify the South Hampton Jones family¡¯s position in one move. Westley began to panic as he did not make any other preparations. When he turned to look at the South Hampton Jones family, all of them looked extremely confident. It was obviously someone very important who would help them reinforce their position. In his curiosity, Joey couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Hmm? I am very interested to know who this person is?¡± Michael replied with a smile, ¡°I¡¯ll not hide it from you any longer. The seat is prepared for the God of War.¡± Chapter 872 Chapter 872 It was a shocking revtion to them. Just as Michael spoke, everyone gasped as if they had been struck by lightning. Other than the South Hampton Jones family, everyone else was stupefied. Although Westley guessed it was someone important, this was still beyond what he had imagined. It is the God of War himself! Joey was so emotional that he teared and even dropped his staff. ¡°Is it true? Is the honorable God of Waring to attend our anniversary meeting?¡± His body was visibly trembling. ¡°Father, it¡¯s true. To be honest, the God of War has been a supporter of the South Hampton Jones Family for a long time.¡± N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. ¡°Do you remember when we were attacked by Elijah? It was the God of War who saved us.¡± After receiving an affirmative answer, Joey shouted in tion, ¡°The status of the Jones is going to be further elevated! Going forward, the entire Jones diasporic families in Erudia will be ced under your authority.¡± Pfft! The deration dealt a crushing blow to Westley, but it was the best news the South Hampton Jones family could hope for. Although Levi¡¯s appearance had humiliated them and angered the Patriarch, the South Hampton Jones family still had one more trump card¡ªthe God of War. Michael almost jumped in joy when he realized all the Jones families in Erudia would have to take orders from him. In his mind, a blueprint took shape. He nned to leverage on the strength of the Jones families in Erudia to create a royal family. Not only was he going to rule South Hampton, but also the whole of Erudia in the end. ¡°When is the God of War arriving?¡± Joey asked in anticipation. ¡°Ordinary people like us are not privy to his itinerary. However, he has promised us that he would be here,¡± Michael answered confidently. At that moment, no one noticed Anson was trembling in a corner as he didn¡¯t expect the God of War to come in person. When he arrives, wouldn¡¯t I be exposed? It would be impossible for the God of War not to recognize him, given that he imed to be a King of War, the God of War¡¯s right-hand man. When that happens, where am I going to hide? The more he thought about it, the more fearful he became. He was shivering incessantly. In fact, he was so frightened that he could wet his pants anytime. ¡°Anson, why are you shaking? What are you afraid of?¡± Michael asked in surprise. Curiosity shed in his eyes. Why is he so frightened when I mentioned the God of War? What¡¯s going on with him? Joey came to Anson¡¯s defense. ¡°Michael, don¡¯t you know? As the God of War¡¯s right-hand man, Anson must be excited to see him.¡± It suddenly made sense to Michael. ¡°Oh, right! That¡¯s true.¡± A voice rang out. ¡°No! He is afraid that once the God of War arrives and doesn¡¯t recognize him, his lie will be exposed.¡± Chapter 873 Chapter 873 It was Levi. Damn it, it¡¯s Levi again! Michael couldn¡¯t be anymore outraged. While Anson was trembling, he didn¡¯t expect Levi to bring up the topic again. He looked at Levi in horror and wondered if thetter really knew something. He didn¡¯t dare rebut as he was overwhelmed by fear. ¡°Levi, what are you babbling about? Anson really is a King of War in the Iron Brigade. You¡¯re using him of being a fraud. Are you for real?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right! Are you causing trouble on purpose?¡± The whole South Hampton Jones family was up in arms at Levi¡¯s attitude. If the other families weren¡¯t watching, they would have definitely killed Levi. Meanwhile, Westley was happily watching the unexpected turn of events. So what if the South Hampton Jones family has many achievements? Having a King of War no longer matters when they have a crazy person like Levi running loose. His actions alone negate all their aplishments. He is a disgrace to the South Hampton Jones family and deserves to be nailed to the pir of shame. Going with the flow, Westley inquired, ¡°Levi, how do you know he is a fraud? Do you know something we don¡¯t?¡± Anson¡¯s face turned pale while cold sweat broke out on his forehead. ¡°Because I know every single person in the Iron Brigade and he is not one of them,¡± Levi replied in amusement. Michael retorted, ¡°What do you know? Do you think you¡¯re one of the Iron Brigade?¡± Before Levi could reply, Michael interrupted him further, ¡°I¡¯ve investigated everything about you. Other than being imprisoned for six years, you were at North Hampton. What connection do you have with the Iron Brigade?¡± The gloves were off for Michael. All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. Not afraid of beingughed at, Michael revealed the fact that Levi went to prison on impulse. Everyone was shocked by the revtion. Michael then exined to Joey, ¡°I know this is embarrassing but I¡¯m sure you¡¯re aware of the shame my daughter, Emma, experienced. However, her son is even more of a disgrace! If Westley hadn¡¯t dered our rtionship to the world, I would never have acknowledged him. Today, in front of you, I dere he is not fit to be my grandson. I will never acknowledge him as my family.¡± Joey and Westley were shocked at how harsh Michael was. ¡°Do you want me to acknowledge you? I can! Just show me your achievements. If you can be a colonel in the army, a government leader, or even own a billion in assets, I will acknowledge you once you aplish any of those. Do you even have any? You¡¯re nothing but an absolute loser and an ex- convict. Do you deserve to be part of the Jones family?¡± Michael was ballistic as he bombarded Levi with questions. At that moment, someone ran into the courtyard. ¡°Tyler, Wales, the Prince Gang is here!¡± Chapter 874 Chapter 874 ¡°The Prince Gang is here?¡± Both Tyler and Wales were stunned for a moment. Although they had greeted the Prince Gang before, they were ignored by Jaron and hispanions then. Why are they here? Regardless of the reason, it¡¯s a positive development. At least they will provide us with a show of strength. After all, the Prince Gang was considered a prestigious organization. Every one of its members represented South Hampton¡¯s most prominent families. Holding that thought, both men were ecstatic as they went out to receive them. ¡°Father, they are part of Tyler¡¯swork. They¡¯re an organization of youths called the Prince Gang, and are made up of all the heirs of South Hampton¡¯s prominent families.¡± Michael grinned. ¡°That¡¯s very good. I have heard about the Prince Gang before, as they are famous. These young men have a promising future, which is impressive,¡± Joey continued his praise. Amidst the crowd, Mia¡¯s eyes were sparkling with excitement while her lips widened into a smug smile. She mumbled to herself, ¡°It appears Levi is going to make his move soon.¡± She was looking forward to seeing Levi revealing his identity and shocking everyone present. I wonder how the Jones family will reactter. I really can¡¯t wait! Calvin asked out of curiosity, ¡°Mia, what are you babbling about? What has this got to do with Levi?¡± ¡°Dad, just keep watching,¡± Mia replied with a smile. Calvin was none the wiser but continued to watch the situation unfold. In a brief moment, Tyler and his brother led the members of the Prince Gang in. Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Leading the group was Jaron and Jackson. ¡°Father, this Jaron Goel, leader of the Prince Gang and heir to South Hampton¡¯s most prominent family, the Goel family. Beside him is Jackson Hunt, heir to South Hampton¡¯s second most prominent family, the Hunt family¡­¡± Michael started to introduce the members of the Prince Gang. ¡°Very good. With such powerful friends, the Jones family will definitely be further elevated. Michael, not only do you make me proud, but the younger members of the family also never cease to amaze me. It seems the future of the Jones diasporic families lies in your hands,¡± Joey remarked emotionally.¡± The other Jones families looked on in admiration and envy. ¡°Jaron, Jackson, let me introduce you. This is¡­¡± Before Tyler could introduce them to Joey, Jaron led the Prince Gang members away and headed in a different direction. ¡°Oh? What¡¯s going on?¡± Everyone was caught by surprise while Tyler and Wales were stunned. Huh? Aren¡¯t they here to support us? Why have they left? Do they have a different reason foring? When he saw the direction Jaron was heading, Calvin¡¯s heart began to race in suspense. Is what Mia saiding true? He gave her a thoughtful look. Mia¡¯s eyes were glistening with pride. The thousand-odd attendees were staring in the direction Jaron was heading. When the group arrived in front of Levi, they dropped to their knees with a thump. Chapter 875 Chapter 875 All the members of the Prince Gang were kneeling in front of Levi. They shouted in unison, ¡°The South Hampton Prince Gang is honored to see you, Master.¡± Their spirited greeting echoed reverberated like rumbling thunder. There was total silence, as if time had stopped and space had frozen. Everything was suspended at that very moment. Tyler was stupefied, and so was Michael and Joey. The thousand-odd members of the Jones family were all astounded. Everyone felt as if they had been struck by lightning and burnt to a crisp. As Calvin and Mia were standing close by, he saw everything unfold right before him. Unable to fully process what was going on, he felt as if he was going to faint anytime. Luckily, Mia was there to support him. Bam! Someone couldn¡¯t ept what was going on and fainted on the ground, causing a loud thump. The sound brought everyone¡¯s senses back. They were all gasping for air. It is unbelievable! It must be the end of the world! No matter what, they could not ept what had just unfolded in front of them. The South Hampton Prince Gang is actually kneeling in front of Levi? W-What¡¯s going on? Isn¡¯t he a bastard? I thought he was just rabble? Did he really spend six years in prison? Who is he for the Prince Gang to kneel before him? A barrage of questions bombarded everyone¡¯s mind. They were filled with doubts and didn¡¯t know where the disconnect was. Among the thousand men present, all that could be heard was the sound of heavy breathing. N?velDrama.Org owns this. It was obvious no one could fathom what was going on. Tyler and Wales couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Jaron, Jackson, are you paying your respects to the wrong person? The one who is the most senior among us is Joey, the Patriarch. And he¡¯s right over here.¡± Hearing that, Jaron looked at Tyler and his brother. ¡°If you are still a member of the Prince Gang,e over here and kneel!¡± ¡°Huh? Kneel? To him? Never! I can kneel to anyone but him!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. What are you talking about? We will never kneel to a bastard!¡± Tyler and his brother made their stand. Jaron suddenly stood up and stormed toward both of them. p! p! He gave each of them a forceful p. ¡°I will personally kill whoever dare calls our master a bastard,¡± Jaron bellowed. ¡°From now on, you are both banished from the South Hampton Prince Gang!¡± Jaron made a decisive decision. Everyone was shocked that Tyler and Wales were kicked out. ¡°The next time you utter the word ¡®bastard¡¯ against our master again, I¡¯ll kill both of you.¡± Chapter 876 Chapter 876 None of the Joneses understood Jaron¡¯s threat. What¡¯s going on? Who exactly is Levi? This is such a surprise. The Prince Gang not only called him ¡®master¡¯ but also defended him. Why is that? After teaching Tyler and Wales a lesson, Jaron returned to kneel in front of Levi. ¡°Enough, get up,¡± Levi casually said. N?velDrama.Org owns this. Upon his orders, all the members of the Prince Gang stood up. At that moment, Michael¡¯s mind went nk. He and the other Joneses could notprehend how Levi could be the master of the South Hampton¡¯s Prince Gang. Puzzled, Michael and Tyler exchanged nces and recalled that Lucas went to South City a few days ago. Was Lucas crippled by Levi? And yet, that was only the beginning. ¡°Sir! Sir! For some reason, a lot of luxury cars are arriving outside. From the looks of it, there are almost a hundred of them,¡± the butler rushed in suddenly to report what was going on outside. ¡°Oh? Do we still have guests?¡± Michael was surprised as he was no longer expecting anyone. Could it be the God of War? But the God of War wouldn¡¯te in a hundred-car convoy. So, who else could it be? Thud! Thud! Thud! The next moment, they could hear a flurry of footsteps. It sounded as if there were many people. ¡°Quick, look who¡¯s here?¡± Everyone looked out in anticipation. A hundred odd men arrived in front of the ancestral hall. Luckily, the courtyard was big enough to contain all of them. When he saw who was heading the group, Michael was astonished beyond belief. It was Xabian Goel and the other nine heads of South Hampton¡¯s royal families. Behind them, there was still arge entourage. ¡°Xabian, didn¡¯t you say that you could not attend our anniversary meeting? Why have you suddenly come?¡± Michael approached and asked curiously. He had earlier invited them because they were part of his localwork in South Hampton. However, all of them rejected his invitation as they felt it inappropriate for outsiders to attend a Jones family anniversary meeting. And yet, here they were, which confused Michael. ¡°Hmph! Why should we attend your family¡¯s anniversary meeting?¡± Xabian snorted. ¡°That¡¯s right, what has your family event got to do with us?¡± Mario of the Hunt family retorted. Hayden of the Quinn family also sneered, ¡°Michael, do you think we are idiots?¡± ¡°This¡­¡± The Goel, Hunt, and Quinn families were the top three of South Hampton¡¯s ten royal families. Therefore, Michael didn¡¯t dare offend them. He carefully pried, ¡°In that case, are you here for someone else?¡± ¡°Mmm, of course.¡± Xabian and the others walked toward Levi. Hiss! The courtyard fell intoplete silence again. Chapter 877 Chapter 877 When Xabian and the others arrived in front of Levi, they too dropped to their knees. The Joneses felt as if their hearts were going to burst. Those are South Hampton¡¯s finest! That is the head of the Goel family, Xabian! It was such a magnificent sight that everyone was enthralled. Xabian greeted, ¡°The South Hampton¡¯s Goel family is honored to see you, Master.¡± Next, Mario greeted, ¡°The South Hampton¡¯s Hunt family is honored to see you, Master.¡± Then, it was Hayden who greeted, ¡°The South Hampton¡¯s Quinn family is honored to see you, Master.¡± However, that was just the beginning. One by one, the head of the other families paid their respects to Levi. Finally, a total of ny-nine prominent families knelt in front of Levi and greeted him as their master. C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. Of the hundred prominent families of South Hampton, ny-nine of them had gathered in front of Levi. Only the solitary Jones family was left out. In other words, only the Jones family had not greeted Levi as their Master. What¡¯s going on? It¡¯s unbelievable! It¡¯s just unimaginable! At that instant, everything Michael believed in was in tatters. Pfft! His heart sank as he felt a choking sensation in his throat. If not for him forcibly suppressing it, he would throw up anytime. Meanwhile, the entire courtyard was silent, even the sound of breathing was non-existent this time. Drip! Drip! Drip! The only sound that could be heard was cold sweat dripping onto the floor as every single member of the Jones family was sweating profusely. They were so nervous that they were already drenched in sweat. Even Mia, who knew Levi¡¯s identity, was breathing rapidly and had broken into a cold sweat. She had thought that him being the Master of the Prince Gang was impressive enough. Little did she expect that was just the beginning. Except for the Jones family, every other prominent family in South Hampton had recognized him as their master. It was unbelievably shocking. The Jones family couldn¡¯t believe what they just saw as their hearts beat so furiously that they could explode anytime. As their breathing increased in pace, their breathlessness made them feel as if they were being suffocated by a rope. Is that all? No. Not yet. ¡°Mr. Grover Cooke of the Southern Union and his Four Kings are here!¡± A shout was heard from outside. Chapter 878 Chapter 878 Boom! Michael and the other Joneses were so shocked that they felt as if they had been struck by lightning again. This time, the Joneses knew that Grover and the Four Kings were here to see Levi too. The next moment, Grover led the Four Kings inside, followed by the Six ves. The eleven of them walked toward Levi and dropped to their knees in a thud. As all of them knelt in front of Levi, they greeted in unison, ¡°Mr. Garrison!¡± Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Everyone was stupefied. Grover is just as famous as Elder Goel. Even the Four Kings who arrived with him are heroes in their own right. And yet, they are all kneeling in front of that brat? This is simply inconceivable. What is Levi¡¯s true identity? Isn¡¯t he a bastard as what the Jones family ims? It¡¯s impossible for a hooligan to be orded with so much respect. Meanwhile, Joey, Westley, and all the other Joneses turned to look at Michael. It was obvious from their gaze that they were asking the same question. Is he really the hooligan that you im he is? His status now is already higher than all the Jonesesbined. Despite such influence, Michael had the gall to say that Levi didn¡¯t deserve to be part of the Jones family? And that he will never acknowledge Levi? He even set three conditions for Levi? Levi¡¯s current position is so high that even the Jones family can only aspire to achieve it. Does he even need the three conditions? The South Hampton Jones family are a bunch of fools and Michael is the biggest fool of them all! Joey red angrily at Michael till his face was red. All you needed to do was treating him better and he would be one of us. With his capabilities andwork, Levi could lead the Jones family to greater heights. However, you made a mess of your rtionship with him! If Joey knew the Jones family had tried to assassinate Levi a few times, he would likely have beaten Michael to death with his staff. As the atmosphere eased, everyone¡¯s heavy breathing could be heard. It was a terrifying experience. Everything they experienced today would never be forgotten for the rest of their lives. ¡°Y-Y-You¡­¡± Michael stared at Levi for a long while but couldn¡¯t even spit out a single word. It shocked every single one of the Jones family when they realized many of the previous misunderstandings could now be resolved. Why Daniel was beaten to a pulp, why Lucas ended up a eunuch, why the Prince Gang was destroyed¡­ up to the fact that the local tyrant Oliver was overthrown, and why the King of Assassins had suddenly disappeared. All these events were linked to Levi. They had previously thought it was just a coincidence that all the above parties bumped into the God of War. But now, they knew it was all because of Levi. He alone was strong enough. ¡°What do you want to ask me?¡± Levi smiled. ¡°I told you long ago that I don¡¯t care about the Jones family at all, let alone if you acknowledge me. I¡¯m stronger than all of you! Can¡¯t you see that?¡± Chapter 879 Chapter 879 Tyler was the smartest in the Jones family, and heughed before saying, ¡°I¡¯ll admit that you are powerful, even though I don¡¯t know why or where you¡¯ve gotten your power from. The important bit, however, is that the Joneses truly are not a match against you. Unfortunately for you, my family has something up our sleeves. We are supported by someone who is powerful, and everything that you have will be nothing but illusions once he shows up!¡± His words made everyone gasp, and they soon regained theirposure. Levi¡¯swork and connection had frightened them so much that they had actually forgotten about the guy having their backs. The Joneses had an extremely powerful ally. Tyler¡¯s words served as a reminder to everyone that the Joneses still had the God of War on their side! Everyone heaved a sigh of relief when such a thought came to mind, as the color gradually returned to their cheeks. They hadn¡¯t lost! Or rather, the Joneses of South Hampton were just beginning. ¡°That¡¯s right! We have the God of War on our side, so don¡¯t you gloat, Levi Garrison.¡± ¡°Wisdomes with age, and you are simply too young to fight us,¡± proimed Michael, who smiled arrogantly once more. Joey forgave Michael for the time being. Everything can be settled, with the God of War on our side. ¡°Is the God of War here yet? We¡¯re merely minutes away from the opening ceremony,¡± asked Joey impatiently. Westley murmured suspiciously, ¡°Will the God of War really show up?¡± ¡°Of course. He is the God of War, so he will definitely keep to his word,¡± defended Michael immediately. ¡°Then why isn¡¯t he here yet? It¡¯s true that he is tied to his words, but the Joneses truly are too weak to get his attention.¡± ¡°He doesn¡¯t need toe if he doesn¡¯t want to. It¡¯s not like you can do anything about it anyway,¡± reminded Westley, whose words had caused Michael to shiver a little. He¡¯s right. Regardless of what the God of War has said, the Joneses are still rather weak, when compared to him. He doesn¡¯t need to show up if he doesn¡¯t want to, and there is nothing that we can do about it. Michael turned to his son at that crucial moment and barked, ¡°Anson, can you get in touch with the God of War? Hurry and ask him where he is right now!¡± ¡°Huh? Um¡­¡± fumbled Anson awkwardly. He had been lying the entire time, and he didn¡¯t know the God of War at all! How was he supposed to get in touch with the guy? Anson cleared his throat and announced awkwardly, ¡°Dad, you might not be aware of this, but the God of War¡¯s daily routines are all top secret. The password to get in touch with him changes every day.¡± Michael immediately ordered, ¡°Tyler, call themander-in-chief right away and ask him why the God of War hasn¡¯t shown up yet.¡± The Joneses were all nervous then, and they had begun to sweat, once more. The Joneses were done for if the God of War wasn¡¯t going to show up. N?velDrama.Org owns this. Joey instructed, ¡°Put it on speakerphone.¡± ¡°Hellomander-in-chief, I am Tyler Jones of the Jones family. I, uh, I¡¯d like to ask if the God of War has left yet? We don¡¯t see him around.¡± The voice rang up, from the other end of the line, ¡°The God of War has already arrived. Didn¡¯t you see him there?¡± Chapter 880 Chapter 880 Tyler was so surprised that his hand had slipped, and his phone had fallen onto the ground. The God of War is here? Why haven¡¯t we heard anything about it? I don¡¯t see the God of War anywhere. In fact, the only people here are Levi Garrison, the business tycoons of South Hampton, and the members of the Southern Union. ¡°Commander-in-chief, the God of War is nowhere to be seen. Maybe you made a mistake?¡± asked Tyler, who couldn¡¯t help himself. ¡°Maybe he¡¯s on his way. Let me check.¡± Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Michael appeared calmer and insisted, ¡°The God of War is probably already on his way over, Joey.¡± ¡°Yes, that has to be it. I¡¯ll have my people head over to wee him,¡± added Tyler. ¡°No, you will all go in person to show him how much we respect him,¡± instructed Michael. Wace, Tyler, and the others all went out of the house to wee the God of War. ¡°I don¡¯t care how powerful you are, Levi Garrison. You are nothingpared to Anson. He is the King of War-Iron Brigade, and he has the God of War watching his back. Your power doesn¡¯t matter under such circumstances!¡± growled Michael. Joey red evilly at Michael upon hearing his words. ¡°You¡­ Why must you speak in such a manner? Must you make an enemy out of him? He is your grandson, your biological grandson, and our blood runs in his very veins! He is also a member of our family, so why are you being so mean?¡± scolded Joey, before he turned to Levi and added, ¡°Kid, the previous incident is merely a misunderstanding. They had only acted that way because they weren¡¯t aware of who you were. If they had known your true identity, they would¡¯ve treated you differently and they might¡¯ve even trained you to be the next head of the family. You silly kid, why did you keep your identity a secret? You could¡¯ve told us the truth from the beginning.¡± Joey¡¯s intentions were simple. He had wanted to appease Levi, clear all rifts, and convince him to join the Jones family. He got the business tycoons in South Hampton to see him as their leader, and if the family could merge with a power like that, it would definitely benefit both sides greatly. The Jones family would definitely rise to be one of the top families of the country. Naturally, Joey didn¡¯t want to let go of an opportunity like that. ¡°He¡¯s right. I was wrong earlier and I didn¡¯t see how talented you were. Why didn¡¯t you inform me of your true identity earlier? I would¡¯ve gone to wee you in person,¡± announced Michael immediately. He caught what Joey was thinking and nning. Levi chuckled. ¡°And what if I were not as powerful as I am now? Would you still take me in as a member of your family? Would you still wee me with open arms, Michael?¡± ¡°I¡­¡± fumbled Michael, who didn¡¯t quite know what to say. Joey was stumped as well. If Levi weren¡¯t as powerful as he was, everyone would continue treating him like a bastard. ¡°Hmph, let me share something with you. The Jones family means nothing to me!¡± Tyler, Wales, and the others returned at that moment. ¡°Huh? Is the God of War already here?¡± Chapter 881 Chapter 881 Michael immediately looked ahead, with hope burning in his eyes, but he was soon disappointed. The God of War wasn¡¯t there, and Tyler and the others were the ones who had arrived, along with a servant. The servant had a gift box with him. The Joneses thought that the box looked quite familiar, but they couldn¡¯t quite remember where they had seen it before. ¡°What¡¯s going on, Tyler? Didn¡¯t I ask you guys to go and wee the God of War? Why did you return with this?¡± asked Michael. ¡°Calm down, grandpa. This guy is not an ordinary guy. He is the God of War¡¯s messenger and he is here with the God of War¡¯s gift to us.¡± Tyler¡¯s words got Michael excited. He quickly rushed over to check it out. Anything rted to the God of War, even a stinky dog, would be viewed as a luxury, in his eyes. Michael would have gone on his knees to ept the gift if he had needed to. ¡°Sir, what did the God of War have you deliver over?¡± asked Michael. ¡°An ancient relic. A bronze sword,¡± replied the man calmly. ¡°Huh? A bronze sword?¡± The Joneses took a closer look and realized that it was the same sword that the Jones family had gifted the God of War, back some time ago. That was good news, because if the sword was there, then the God of War had to be close-by as well. Levi Garrison would mean nothing, when the God of War were to arrive. He can either join the family and contribute ordingly, or he can rot in hell! The Joneses were all ecstatic to see that. ¡°Sir, may I know why the God of War had you deliver the bronze sword over in advance?¡± The Joneses guessed that the sword was meant to signal the arrival of the God of War before the real deal had shown up. The man holding the box ignored them. He looked around and scanned the surroundings before he suddenly walked over to Levi. Boom! That gesture sent a dangerous message that had almost frightened Michael and Joey so much that they had fallen onto their knees. All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. Is the bronze sword a gift to Levi? How does he know the God of War? As they pondered on this thought, the delivery man approached Levi and presented the box politely. Levi opened the box and took the bronze sword out to swing it around a little. The somewhat rusty artefact suddenly turned strangely bright, as it soon appeared powerful. T-that gift is for Levi? H-how does he know the God of War? Or does it mean that the God of War is here? They thought about how Levi had seemed to know everything about Anson and the Iron Brigade. Is Levi a member of the Iron Brigade? Wales couldn¡¯t help but scold Levi when the former saw thetter y with the sword, ¡°Oy, what are you doing, Levi Garrison? That bronze sword is a gift from the Jones family to the God of War, and you have no right to y with it like that!¡± ¡°He¡¯s right! Put it down. You have no right to do that,¡± chimed in the other Joneses. Levi kept ying with the sword. He chuckled and asked, ¡°There¡¯s a question that you guys should really think about.¡± ¡°And what is that?¡± ¡°Could it be that I am the God of War?¡± Chapter 882 Chapter 882 Levi¡¯s words rained heavily on the Joneses¡¯ parade, and it was as though he was trying to administer the Joneses a heart attack. The Joneses turned quiet instantly. Their expression froze, their minds went nk, and their irises constricted. It was as almost as if their souls had suddenly left their bodies. Levi¡¯s question was simply too overwhelming. The Joneses couldn¡¯t even imagine the dire consequences they would face if what Levi had imed was true. It would be total annihtion, and they didn¡¯t want to think about it. They didn¡¯t dare to either. ¡°You? The God of War? Please¡­ Aren¡¯t you afraid of offending the real deal?¡± mocked Wales, who immediately voiced out his suspicion. Tylerughed and shared his analysis as well, ¡°Levi Garrison, you are powerful. In fact, you are so good that you have even crushed the Goel family. However, you being the God of War? That is simply impossible. You were imprisoned for six years, and that took you out of the equation, because the God of War rose to power while you were still in prison. I¡¯m guessing that you had met some powerful gangster when you were in prison. That is why you are as powerful as you are now. The business tycoons only follow your tunes because they are afraid of the gangster that you had met in prison. Am I right?¡± N?velDrama.Org owns this. Levi¡¯s power was something that Tyler couldn¡¯t make sense of, nor understand. The only rational exnation that he coulde up with, was that Levi had met someone powerful while in prison. The other members of the Jones family epted that analysis as well. After all, they didn¡¯t want, or dare to ept any other alternative. This was seemingly apparent, as they didn¡¯t want to ept the bit where Levi might have been the God of War. Leviughed aloud and eximed, ¡°You¡¯re smarter than you appear. You¡¯re right. I was given an opportunity while I was imprisoned.¡± A secret government department chose Levi and took him away while he was in prison. In a way, he met someone powerful in prison; someone who had raised him to the top. ¡°You¡¯re pretty good. You¡¯ve managed to get in touch with the God of War even though you¡¯ve possessed a criminal record,¡± pronounced Tyler as he grinned, ¡°However, the Jones family is still slightly more powerful than you are! Even if we ignore the God of War¡¯s close rtionship with our family, my uncle, Anson, is still a subordinate who works directly beneath the God of War! That alone trumps any connection that you might have formed with the God of War.¡± Levi grinned, as he shifted his gaze towards Anson, who was trembling at that very moment. ¡°Alright then, I¡¯ll wait and see how terribly I will end,¡± mocked Levi, before he continued ying with the sword. The Jones family, on the other hand, continued waiting nervously for the God of War to show up. They were drowning in anxiety, when they finally heard footstepsing. Wace stood at the front and had his head down, as he weed the few men standing behind him. The Joneses instantly recognized one of the men. It was the Commander-in-chief of the South Hampton Warzone, rk Pond. If that guy is there, then the God of War has to be in close proximity as well! About five other men were standing beside rk, and they were the Five Great Wars Regiment, serving under the God of War. However, the Joneses didn¡¯t know any of them and assumed that one of them was the God of War. ¡°The God of War is finally here!¡± announced Michael happily. Joey and the other superiors of the Jones family walked up to wee everyone, but were unfortunately ignored by rk and the rest, who walked towards another man instead. That man was Levi! Chapter 883 Chapter 883 ¡°No way¡­ Could it be¡­?¡± A bad feeling crept up, upon Michael and the others. They thought that one of the six men was the God of War, but that had turned out to be untrue. The insignia on their shoulders suggested that they were five Kings of War instead. Five Kings of War¡­ Everyone quickly thought about the Five Great Wars Regiment who had served directly under the God of War. All the Joneses had their eyes on rk and the others, as they strode towards Levi. As suspected, the men stopped in front of Levi and greeted simultaneously, ¡°Greetings, God of War.¡± Boom! It felt as though lightning had filled the sky and tore everything apart. Tyler was bbergasted. Wace was left in shock. Joey was stunned. Michael was lost. ¡­ Over a thousand members of the Jones family had acted as though they had been struck by lightning. They stood there, petrified, like they had been turned into stones. The light in their eyes had diminished, as their minds had gone nk. They were practically mindless zombies at that moment. Six Kings of War, with five of them being the Five Great Wars Regiment¡­ No one could get them to greet him like that¡­ No one, except the God of War! Levi Garrison was the God of War! That was the truth, and it could not change, no matter how much they had wished it could. Levi grinned and ordered, ¡°Go and get a chair for me. I¡¯m tired.¡± Levi¡¯s words got everyone to turn their gazes to the chair, ced in front of the ancestral shrine. They still remembered how Levi had requested for that seat, when Michael was arranging the chairs. Back then, the Joneses had stopped Levi from sitting on that chair and had even mocked him endlessly. At that moment, it looked like no one else would dare to take that seat, all except for Levi. After all, it was prepared solely for him. Azure Dragon quickly grabbed the chair and ced it by Levi¡¯s side. Levi sat down and chuckled, ¡°I told you that this seat was reserved for me, but you lot had refused to believe it.¡± ¡°Urgh!¡± A sweetness spread across Michael¡¯s mouth, and he couldn¡¯t hold it in anymore. He literally spat out blood. Thump! Wace, on the other hand, had fallen onto the floor, after his feet had softened, giving way to the ground. Tyler knelt down as well, and so did Wales. Their scalps felt tingly, as though their brains were about to explode. N?velDrama.Org owns this. Levi Garrison is the God of War! Their worst nightmare hade true, and they couldn¡¯t believe that it actually was real. Recalling the past incidents, they realized that they were wrong, even from the very beginning. A guy who could control the business tycoons of South Hampton and the Southern Union couldn¡¯t be an ordinary guy, and a gangster couldn¡¯t pull something that crazy off. Moreover, if a gangster were capable of all of that, he would have been too powerful to have been thrown in prison, in the first ce! Tyler felt his scalp going numb when he suddenly made that connection. Ugh, and Levi¡¯s six years in jail, that is, his six years of being out of the public¡¯s eyes, coincided with the God of War¡¯s rise to power! The timeline had matched perfectly! Why didn¡¯t I think of that sooner? Tyler smacked his own head. ¡°Urgh!¡± Tyler spat blood as well. Chapter 884 Chapter 884 It was simply too scary, and that prompted them to turn a blind eye to all the signs. Why did the King of Assassins go missing all of a sudden? An ordinary man could not have destroyed a man like that. Lucas was destroyed, the Prince Gang was crushed, and even the head of the Goel family, who had remained powerful in South Hampton for over fifty years, was defeated in South City¡­ Every single one of those incidents suggested that Levi was the God of War. Michael stared at Levi in disbelief. The former then asked, ¡°B-back then, the warlord, Elijah, s-shouldn¡¯t have captured you.¡± ¡°Hahahaha¡­¡± The other Jonesesughed aloud, and so did Elijah, the warlord. Theyughed at Michael¡¯s misfortune because he couldn¡¯t have guessed that the guy he had chosen to take the fall, was none other than the God of War himself. ¡°No wonder you¡¯ve never epted any invitation from the Jones family. It¡¯s because they¡¯re not worthy of your attention. You weren¡¯t being proud. We were merely too weak to make it to your radar.¡± Michaelughed pitifully. He had already turned pale by then. Every question that the Joneses had, like why the bronze sword they gifted the God of War suddenly showed up with Levi, was already answered. It turned out that the God of War was never on their side. They were merely helped, because Levi was one of their blood-rted rtives. The others who had been nice to the Joneses got them to assume that the God of War was on their side. The help that they had received, plus the fact that Anson was the Iron Brigade, had pushed them into thinking that they were in alliance with the God of War¡­ Wait, something isn¡¯t right. Didn¡¯t Anson say that he was the God of War¡¯s right-hand man? Over a thousand pairs of eyes shifted to Anson. Anson was trembling at that moment, and he had his head so low that it looked like he was hiding his tears. He knew that his lies would be exposed, as soon as the God of War had arrived. He was never a King of War. In fact, he wasn¡¯t even a foot soldier. He was a deserter and a captive. ¡°What the hell is wrong with you, Anson? Why aren¡¯t youing over to greet the God of War?¡± scolded Joey. Anson was curled up, currently trembling at the side. He didn¡¯t dare to even take a step forward. All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°W-what is wrong with you? Aren¡¯t you the King of War, also known as the Iron Brigade?¡± asked Joey and the others. Everyone was nervously waiting. ¡°Let me tell you guys the truth. Anson is a military deserter who was captured by the enemy. The real Iron Brigade had rescued him, before locking him up because he had almost spilled military secrets,¡± shared Levi with a smile. ¡°Huh? You¡¯re a deserter? No wonder your uniform doesn¡¯t have any insignias.¡± ¡°You¡¯re a military deserter? How did our family produce a shameless idiot like you?¡± roared Michael, before he strode forward with his walking cane and beat Anson up. Anson was theirst hope of getting out of their troubles in one piece, but that hope was never there. ¡°Stop hitting him already. The other members of the Jones family aren¡¯t that honorable either. Now, what do we do about you trying to assassinate me?¡± asked Levi suddenly. Chapter 885 Chapter 885 Boom! Hearing that question at that moment got Michael¡¯s vision to turn dark, and he had almost passed out. The God of War is making us answer for our crimes! Thump! Michael got on his knees, and the other members of the South Hampton Jones family soon followed suit. They fell to their knees, one after the other. Calvin and Mia were on their knees as well. Unlike the other members of the Jones family, Calvin was actually a little excited. His daughter had always trusted Levi, and she was the only one who Levi had seen to be family. Does that mean that my future will be bright? At the very least, they would have to promote me within the family and no one would dare to offend me. After all, my daughter is the God of War¡¯s family member! ¡°My sweet Mia, I will never learn to be as good as you in judging others,¡± praised Calvin. ¡°No, dad, I am good at judging others. You guys are simply too narrow-minded. You only have your eyes on profits. Levi is rted to us, after all, and he should be treated as a part of the family. I didn¡¯t know who he was earlier either,¡± replied Mia. That was when Calvin learned a very important lesson. The kind ones will always be protected in this world. ¡°A-assassinate?¡±C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. Joey¡¯s eyes bulged so much that they had almost flown out of his sockets. That Michael is too crazy! He had actually tried to kill the God of War? ¡°That¡¯s right. There were two attempts. He hired the King of Assassins from overseas to carry the mission out. He also came after my wife twice!¡± Levi threw forth, calmly. Joey fumed and rushed to Michael upon hearing that. Bang! Bang! Bang! Joey¡¯s canended mercilessly on Michael¡¯s head, and the dragon-shaped handle of the cane made Michael begin to bleed. Joey didn¡¯t stop, even after all of that. ¡°I also heard that you¡¯ve searched for your grandson just to send him off to the warlord, Elijah, to be tortured! Are you even human? Are you trying to destroy the entire family?¡± growled Joey, as he caned Michael like a lunatic. Levi soon caught sight of Mia, who was standing there, and he smiled before saying, ¡°Mia,e over. You don¡¯t need to be on your knees.¡± Mia walked to Levi while everyone else watched. Levi moved aside so that Mia could have a seat. Envy. Everyone on site was envious of thedy who had been offered a seat, right beside the God of War. What a great honor she has received! The Joneses from South Hampton were stunned. They had always bullied Mia, but she had be the most powerful individual in the family. Calvin also started regretting his decision. Would things have been even better if I hadn¡¯t stopped her from being nice to him? Endless regret filled Calvin¡¯s heart. ¡°The Joneses tried to kill me twice and troubled my wife twice as well. How shall we settle the score?¡± asked Levi calmly. Levi¡¯s words did not match his calm tone, and they were as domineering as they could get. Thump! Joey was the first one to get down on his knees. Westley and the other thousand Joneses got down as well. That was no longer the South Hampton¡¯s Jones family¡¯s issue. The fate of all the Joneses of Erudia hung on the bnce, at that very moment. ¡°God of War, we admit our crimes and we are willing to receive our punishment. All we ask is that you let our children go, so that our bloodline doesn¡¯t end,¡± pleaded Joey. Chapter 886 Chapter 886 Leviughed boisterously. ¡°Aren¡¯t you Joneses from a noble bloodline? Why are you on your knees now? I honestly feel like whipping you, just to see how you would bleed.¡± Throughout his life, the Joneses had imed that their bloodline was noble, as they repeatedly called him a bastard, whose blood was tainted by a lower-ss n. Levi had always felt repulsed by such a saying. Suddenly, a sob was heard. Westley¡¯s grandson, Aiden, cried instantly out of fear. Just a moment ago, he was the one who had talked to Levi about having noble blood. ¡°Aren¡¯t you guys crazy proud? Why are you bowing down to a bastard like me now, huh?¡± mocked Levi with a grin. ¡°We were wrong! Please forgive us.¡± Over a thousand members of the Jones family were on their knees now, fervently begging for mercy. They banged their heads on the floor to beg, so much so that their heads were bleeding soon after. All they had asked was for, was for Levi to show mercy to their kids. They had simply wanted their bloodline to survive. Everyone turned silent in the next second. They were waiting for Levi toe to a verdict. Mia suddenly spoke up. ¡°Levi, please show us some mercy. Won¡¯t you give everyone an easier punishment? We are a family, after all¡­¡± Levi grinned and promised, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go easy on them for your sake.¡± Levi then turned to Michael and asked, ¡°Michael Jones, will you confess to your crimes and ept your punishments?¡± ¡°Yes, I confess! And I¡¯ll ept any punishment, even the death penalty.¡± ¡°I am not interested in your life. However, I do want you to forgo your position as the head of the family. Mia will take over your position from today onwards, and no one is toin about it!¡± All it took was one word from Levi, to take Michael¡¯s position away and hand it over to his least favorite granddaughter. As far as Michael was concerned, that was worse than death. Unfortunately, that was the God of War¡¯s order, and Michael had no choice but to obey. C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. The other members of the Jones family stared on, in utter astonishment. Mia Jones, the one who has always been bullied by the family, is the new head of the family? No one could ept that, but they had no choice but toply. Mia was bbergasted as well. Me? As the head of the family? ¡°Mia, I¡¯ve investigated you, and you are strategic, smart, and hardworking. You have everything it takes to do this. Also, you can continue to be kind, despite your new position. I will help you in chasing all of the darkness away,¡± promised Levi before he turned to Tyler and the rest, ¡°All three of you had hired assassins to kill me and that alone was enough to subject you to death sentence. However, I will spare you and instead, sentence you to life in prison!¡± ¡°Urgh!¡± ¡°Urgh!¡± ¡­ Quite a few people vomited blood at that moment. Karma arrived too swiftly, and their punishment was worse than death itself. ¡°Anson Jones, you had faked your identity and had imed to be a King of War. For that, I will rescind your right to be a member of the Jones family. You are on your own now,¡± added Levi before he continued, ¡°Westley Jones, you had tried to ambush me using dirty tricks, so you must be punished as well. You will donate half of your estate to charity, and I will have my people monitor everything. So, don¡¯t bother trying to get out of it. The rest of the family members will have to donate as well, and I will monitor everything.¡± ¡­ What happened next was that Levi had begun to punish every sinner within the family. They were fortunate, because Levi wasn¡¯t a bloodthirsty monster. If he were, more than half the Joneses would be dead. Levi suddenly recalled something, and he couldn¡¯t help ask, ¡°By the way, why did all of you call me a bastard?¡± Chapter 887 Chapter 887 ¡°Huh? That¡­¡± All of the Joneses were scared out of their minds. Are we going to be further punished? ¡°No, no, we were wrong, please forgive us!¡± pleaded Michael, who was on the verge of crying. If only I had taken the boy in as my grandson¡­ Things would¡¯ve been so great. Why didn¡¯t I treasure that opportunity? ¡°I am simply asking you a question! My mother is your daughter, Emma Jones, but you had called me a bastard, so my biological father must have been the one whom you had hated, right?¡± asked Levi. Levi had always been curious about that. It made sense that the others would call him a bastard, but even the Joneses had called him that. That part was strange. After all, my mom is a member of the Jones family after all. Michael scanned his surroundings before asking, ¡°God of War, can we speak privately?¡± Michael had thought that there were too many people around. ¡°Okay,¡± agreed Levi. Both men walked to a secluded corner after that. ¡°God of War, I will now tell you a bit about your mother. She was the most talented and powerful amongst the rest of my children, and I spared no expense, to train her to be the next head of the family. I set everything up for her and had even arranged her marriage, but she went to Oand City right before her wedding and returned pregnant, with you. I was so furious that I had almost killed her¡­¡± Michael paused when he reached that part of the story. He snuck a peek at Levi, and when he saw that thetter wasn¡¯t angry, he continued, ¡°I asked her who the father was, but she refused to say anything, not even after I hadid a hand on her. The wedding I had arranged for her was about to take ce when her suitor learned that she was pregnant! Rumor spread across the entire city. Everyone knew that your mother had fallen pregnant out of wedlock and that the father of her child was not her fianc¨¦. Hence, they called the baby a bastard. She had brought shame to the family, and I had chased her out of the family, in a fit of anger. That is why the Joneses view you as their enemy. This isn¡¯t about you. They are angry at your mother.¡± Levi then asked, ¡°Tell me, was my mother okay with you arranging her marriage?¡± ¡°She wasn¡¯t thrilled¡­ Okay, she wasn¡¯t happy about it at all. She had said that she had wanted to fight for her own happiness and marry someone whom she loved. She had also imed that she was willing to forgo everything, even her life, to be with your father,¡± murmured Michael. ¡°Then she is not at fault! You are,¡± growled Levi cruelly. How is it wrong to fight for her own happiness? Why do the others think that it¡¯s right to call her a b*tch for that? Furthermore, how does that make her son a bastard? Levi¡¯s heart stirred. He finally understood that his mother had her reason for not looking for him. Her life had been terrible, and she was no better off than he was. ¡°Is my mother still alive?¡±Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 888 Chapter 888 Initially, Levi wasn¡¯t concerned about his birth parents at all. They didn¡¯te looking for him, so he pretended that they didn¡¯t exist either. Everyone could have acted like the strangers that they were meant to be. After hearing his mother¡¯s sorrowful tale, Levi became touched and soon, his heart was stirred. N?velDrama.Org owns this. They had their reasons for abandoning me! That made Levi curious about his parents. ¡°Yeah, she¡¯s alive, but her life is worse than death,¡± replied Michael. My mother is living in a terrible condition? Levi¡¯s eyes darkened. He endured his hardship and rose to the top, but his mother might not have been able to do as he had. In fact, she might still be suffering right now! Michael¡¯s words gripped Levi¡¯s heart, and it ached. ¡°A life worse than death? What is that supposed to mean?¡± demanded Levi. ¡°We had thought that your birth father was merely an ordinary man and that your mother had gotten in bed with a random stranger to get pregnant, to disrupt the wedding. As it turned out, your birth father was a powerful man as well! The Joneses were not a match against him, in fact, even the most powerful family in South Hampton, the Goel family, was mere ants to him. Even now, all we know, is that he is from Oand City and that his surname is Garrison,¡± imed Michael as he sighed. ¡°Huh? Even you can¡¯t learn anything about him?¡± blurted Levi, who was rather delighted to hear about it. The Jones family was pretty prominent, yet they couldn¡¯t even get much information about the guy. Is my birth father really that powerful? I should have Phoenix look into the matter and see just how powerful he is. ¡°Keep talking,¡± ordered Levi. ¡°Not long after I¡¯d chased your mother out of the family, an elite fighter visited the Joneses and killed over a hundred of our men. As it turned out, he had just arrived to warn me not to contact your birth mother ever again. He said that if I had done so, the entire family would have been annihted too. He also ordered us to keep the news about your mother¡¯s pregnancy a secret. We were not to let anyone else find out about it. What¡¯s strange, is that after that night, South Hampton lost all traces of your mother¡¯s existence. It was as if she was never here in the first ce!¡± shared Michael sadly. Hmm¡­ He can cover up a trending rumor within a night. That is pretty impressive. ¡°My birth father did all that?¡± asked Levi. ¡°Yes, or to be more urate, your birth father¡¯s family did that. Their motive was simple. Your birth father¡¯s family was too powerful, and as far as they were concerned, your mother was no different from an unworthy viger. She would have simply brought shame to their family if she had married into it. I still remember the exact message that individual had sent both me and your mother,¡± exined Michael as heughed mockingly at himself. ¡°He said¡­ Emma Jones, you are from a horrid bloodline and you are not worthy of my son or my family. You will never be my daughter-inw, so you can forget all about it! Also, the child in your womb is nothing but a bastard. Giving birth to him will merely taint my family¡¯s legacy.¡± Chapter 889 Chapter 889 Boom! Michael sensed a horrifying aura, as soon as he had finished speaking. Levi was furious. Bloodline again? What freaking noble bloodline is this now? Also, how do they even divide humans? I don¡¯t give a sh*t about all the other countries, but everyone in Erudia is born equal! Everyone has a head and two arms, don¡¯t we? What? They have an extra one or something? And how is their blood nobler? It¡¯s not like they bleed gold! Freaking hell, I will murder every idiot who talks about bloodlines from now on! ¡°Continue,¡± instructed Levi. ¡°It was obvious that your birth father¡¯s family were discriminated against your mother and they had refused to allow her to marry into the family. It didn¡¯t matter that she was pregnant at the time. They refused to let her join the family, and they certainly weren¡¯t going to recognize the child as one of their own. Your birth father¡¯s family only had one mission after that; and that was to make your mother experience a miscarriage. They refused to allow the child to be born because, as far as they were concerned, the tainted bastard had no right to live,¡± ryed Michael. Levi chuckled. Oh, so I was almost killed before I was born, huh? ¡°What happened next? Why didn¡¯t my mom get an abortion?¡± asked Levi. ¡°Your mom begged them to let you live and fought to give birth to you. She had even imed that she was willing to kill herself so that you could live. All she ever wanted was for them to let you live. Your birth father¡¯s familyter requested for your mom to kneel in front of their house for three continuous days. Only then did they agree to spare both you and your mother¡¯s life.¡± ¡­ Levi felt tears swirling in his eyes when he heard that part of the story. Every parent loved their child, and they would not abandon their child unless they didn¡¯t have a choice in the matter. There is no such thing as a heartless parent. Hell, even a cruel tiger won¡¯t eat its own cub. At that moment, Levi understood that his mother had never abandoned him. It was quite the opposite. She sacrificed everything for him. N?velDrama.Org owns this. Evidently, his mother¡¯s greatest gift to him was his life and making sure that he had survived. She would even sacrifice her life just so I could live. ¡°Mother¡­¡± murmured Levi as his lips trembled. He then asked, ¡°What happened next?¡± ¡°Your mother actually knelt in front of the house, and the Gods showed no mercy. It rained heavily for three whole days, and your mother was drenched the entire time. She persisted and survived through it, but her body had also reached its limit,¡± shared Michael, who was also tearing up, as he recalled the painful past. Despite everything, she was still his daughter. ¡°After that incident, she was left with dozens of medicalplications that couldn¡¯t bepletely treated. She aged a decade within three days, and her muscles would ache, every time it rained. The doctor said that the trauma her body had endured had shortened her life span by about thirty years¡­¡± admitted Michael, who couldn¡¯t keep going. ¡°Mother!¡± blurted Levi as he clenched his fists. Chapter 890 Chapter 890 A pregnantdy had kneeled under the heavy rain for three continuous days! How strong did she have to be, to kneel for so long under those circumstances? She had gone through all of that, just to protect her child. That was unimaginable and unbelievable. A weak woman would turn strong when she became a mother. That was just how a mother was. She was merely an ordinary mother amongst the thousands of mothers on Earth. It seemed that parents could transform into heavenly angels when their kids were threatened. A parent would keep the sky afloat just to shelter their children. There are no gods in this world, but there are plenty of regr parents who would do anything for their children. Michael wiped his tears aside and continued, ¡°In the end, your birth father¡¯s family kept to the end of their bargain, to allow both you and your mother live, but they had one condition.¡± ¡°Huh? What was it?¡± asked Levi. ¡°You were allowed to be born, but your mother must not have been one who would raise you. Instead, you were to be abandoned, to the street, and your mother was not to contact you at all. Their reasoning was simple. The kid must not have been traced back to their family. They had cut the ties from the source so that you would remain nothing but an orphan, abandoned by both of your parents. Your mother had to agree to their terms so that you could live. After giving birth to you, she abandoned you at a random spot. We didn¡¯t think that you¡¯d end up on the streets of North Hampton, adopted by members of the Garrison family who had lived there.¡± ¡°Mother¡­¡± whispered Levi as he clenched his fists. He stomped his foot in anger, and the marble floor under their feet had cracked. The spider-web-like pattern spread across the floor, until every inch was practically shattered. The scary bit was that over a hundred men could stand on the floor without damaging it, but Levi¡¯s stomp had managed to do as such. The mere sight of Levi¡¯s strength surprised Michael and the others. Is he even human? Levi was touched to know that his mother did so much just so he could live. It could be said that she had dedicated her entire life to him. C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. They hadn¡¯t seen each other in decades, but that only happened so he could merely survive. He truly believed that his mother was living in a random corner of the Earth, missing him dearly, everyday. She must miss her birth son a lot, especially after such a long while. ¡°What happened to my mother afterwards? I¡¯m guessing that the Garrison family of Oand City wouldn¡¯t have allowed her to leave that easily?¡± asked Levi. ¡°You¡¯re right about that. To keep your identity a secret, they had to remove all traces of your existence, and the same goes for your mother. The Garrison family hated loose ends. What if your mother showed up at the family manor one day or suddenly decided to announce her existence? The Garrison family didn¡¯t want that to happen, and they refused to risk it!¡± informed Michael. ¡°So? What did they do?¡± demanded Levi as he held his breath. Michael replied, ¡°They imprisoned your mother and allowed her to rot there. To make matters worse, she was imprisoned for life and she was not allowed to take one step out of that ce!¡± Chapter 891 Chapter 891 Levi hissed before he growled, ¡°That is truly cruel!¡± ¡°The Garrison family locked your mother up, to keep her away from the rest of the world. They wanted to make it seem like your mother had never existed, so that she would never appear to have had any connections with their family,¡± informed Michael. ¡°And my mom just stayed put and never stepped out of the city?¡± asked Levi. From what he hade to learn about his mother, there was no way that Emma Jones would ever come to fear death. She is the kind of person who would ignore everything ande looking for me, anyway. The fact that she never did, meant that there was another issue. ¡°She had never left because the Garrison family had ced a tombstone in the yard, where your mother had lived,¡± announced Michael. ¡°A tombstone? Whose grave is it?¡± asked Levi, who didn¡¯t understand what Michael had meant. ¡°Yours. The name carved on the tombstone is Levi Garrison. The tombstone served to remind your mother that if she ever dared to step out of the ce, the Garrison family would hunt you down and kill you. It prevented her from searching for you, or from exposing the Garrison family¡¯s secret,¡± answered Michael. ¡°Oh, the Garrison family is cruel indeed,¡±mented Levi, who couldn¡¯t help but crack his knuckles. ¡°That is why you and your mother¡¯s identity was never exposed, even though it has been decades. It was as if the Garrison family never had any connections to either one of you,¡± informed Michael as he grinned bitterly. Levi suddenly thought of something, and he couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°And what about my birth father? What did he do while my mother was suffering? Why didn¡¯t he stop them? How is he okay with my mom kneeling in the rain for three continuous days, getting imprisoned for the rest of her life? My mom loved him, didn¡¯t she? So he must have loved her dearly as well, right?¡± Levi was curious about what his biological dad had done, the entire time. ¡°Your father remained silent, throughout the entire incident. He let his family take care of matters, while he stood at the side and ignored everything. He watched, as your mother suffered, and he never once voiced up for her,¡± responded Michael to Levi. Levi¡¯s fist clenched, and fury burned in his soul when he heard that. How can my biological father be that cruel? What kind of man is he? And to think that my mother had loved him so much. Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. ¡°The reason he had kept silent was simple. He was the sole heir of his family, and if he had spoken on behalf of your mother, his family would have taken away his rights to inherit everything. Hell, they might have even disowned him. That is why he had chosen to remain quiet, merely standing idly by. All that, just for his personal gain and money!¡± insulted Michael. Boom! Levi was so angry that he had gone borderline insane, upon hearing what Michael had said. My mother was willing to die for me, whereas that a**hole abandoned his family for money? Chapter 892 Chapter 892 How can anyone be that cruel? Mom was too blinded by love and she didn¡¯t see him right. A man like that is not worthy of her love! She had gotten pregnant because of him, and she had given birth to his son, while he remained distant and ignored everything! ¡°What about after? Did he visit my mother even once?¡± demanded Levi. ¡°No, not even once. Naturally, the Garrison family wouldn¡¯t allow him to do so, even if he had wanted to,¡± informed Michael. ¡°Hmph, as expected. It would be weird if a guy like him had actually visited,¡± growled Levi. C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. ¡°Let me share something else with you. Your birth father had married another woman and had started another family right after his family had finished dealing with both you and your mother,¡± muttered Michael, whose words had seeded in getting Levi¡¯s jaw to drop. ¡°What? He had married another woman and had another child?¡± blurted Levi in disbelief. ¡°Hmph, that¡¯s right. If I¡¯ve done the proper calctions, the child should be merely two years younger than you. The woman he had married was the daughter of another wealthy family, and the Garrison family regarded their marriage as the unification of two noble bloodlines. They supposedly had the best genes and had produced the most powerful heir!¡± scoffed Michael. Michael knew that Levi had hated it, when others had spoken about noble blood, so the former deliberately used those words. ¡°Noble bloodline my a**! We¡¯re all just humans, aren¡¯t we? What? Can that a**hole fly or something?¡± roared Levi. Bang! Levi was so angry that he had punched a boulder at the side, sessfully pulverizing it. Michael was stunned, because Levi was truly furious at that moment. It¡¯s bad enough that the man had abandoned both his lover and his child, but marrying another woman and having another child immediately after? That is merely infuriating! Levi had never felt anger like that before. It has been decades! Has he no conscience? Does he even remember that he has a child whom he has abandoned, along with a woman who is suffering because of him? ¡°Just you wait. I, Levi Garrison, swear that I will find you. I will have you answer to all the pain and suffering that my mother has endured!¡± swore Levi, as his eyes shone with determination. Sooner orter, I will kick the Garrison family¡¯s front door down, and I will take my mother with me. We will stand in front of that monster and make him regret everything he has done! ¡°By the way, do you know where my mother is locked up?¡± asked Levi, who had desperately wanted to meet his mother. Michael shook his head and replied, ¡°I don¡¯t know where she is either. I only know that she is locked up, but the Garrison family won¡¯t tell us the exact location.¡± ¡°Fine, I will investigate on my own. She is Levi Garrison¡¯s mother, and she can go anywhere that she wants! No one would dare to stop her,¡± announced Levi, as his entire body exuded a domineering aura. It was the type of aura that could the reality itself. Michael would assume that the guy was bullsh*tting, if he were anyone else, but the guy standing right there was Levi Garrison. No one dared to question his words and his promise. The Joneses¡¯ anniversary meeting ended, after Levi and Michael had returned. Everyone left. Levi had Phoenix locate his mother¡¯s prison after that. Chapter 893 Chapter 893 Phoenix started looking for Emma Jones immediately after that. ¡°It is a little tough to crack. Someone covered everything up to prevent anyone from locating her. This will take some time,¡± admitted Phoenix as he frowned. Levi gritted his teeth. My birth father¡¯s family truly is powerful. The fact that Phoenix is having trouble tracing everything, can only mean that the Garrisons had done an impressive job covering everything up. Levi strode around Edburg Manor and asked Mia to show him the ce where his mother had used to reside in. It was a small, separated vi. Everything inside was fine, and it was clear that it had been cleaned regrly. ¡°Grandpa had actually loved Aunt Emma the most, and he had kept everything in her room maintained,¡± exined Mia as she sighed. Levi didn¡¯t reply. He understood that Michael was a father after all, and that Michael had only treated Emma so poorly because he was afraid of the Garrison family from Oand City. Levi scanned every corner of the ce, to find a trace of his mother¡¯s past. She is Levi Garrison¡¯s mother after all, and she has to be weed. Anyone who had dared to imprison her is an enemy of the God of War! Levi was lost in his thoughts while sitting in that room, when Zoey had suddenly called him. Zoey was still furious about the incident, but she was also worried that the Joneses might have bullied Levi, so she called to ask how he was faring. ¡°The anniversary meeting is over, right? When will you be home?¡± asked Zoey, whose tone remained distant. However, Levi grinned when he heard that, because it was evident, that she was worried about him. ¡°I have to deal with some matters here, but I will be back soon.¡± ¡°That¡¯s fine. I¡¯m hanging up now.¡± Zoey hung up without saying or wasting another word. Levi¡¯s grin became brighter. That idiot of mine is obviously still upset. Just then, an incident happened at the Edburg Manor¡¯s front door. Eight men carried a coffin and walked in. Bang! The coffin was ced at the front door. The Joneses¡¯ security guard rushed over and had the men surrounded immediately. ¡°Oy, what are you guys doing here?¡± The security guard soon caught the emblem engraved on the men¡¯s uniform, making the security guard begin to tremble. The emblem signified a powerful family in South Hampton. ¡°Tell the b*stard, Levi Garrison, that the Gonzales family has given his mother, the b*tch, Emma Jones, a coffin. They wish her a lifetime of suffering, and for her to continue being a b*tch in her next life!¡± announced the leader of the men, who had carried the coffin. The men left immediately, upon delivering both the message and the gift. The security guards were bbergasted, as they stared at the coffin dubiously. Someone actually gave Emma Jones a coffin and had called Levi a b*stard? The Joneses had learned of Levi¡¯s true identity by then, so they were all rightfully terrified. No one knew what dire consequences were awaiting the people who had sent the coffin and insulted the man. The security guards turned to one another before they ran in to deliver the message. ¡°Something terrible has happened!¡± ¡°Something terrible has happened!¡± ¡­ Troubled screams echoed throughout the Edburg Manor. That was definitely a terrible situation that had to be reported, without any form of dy. Michael soon received the news, and he went to Levi immediately. All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°God of War, something terrible has happened¡­¡± informed Michael, in a grim manner. Chapter 894 Chapter 894 Levi asked, ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°Come with me!¡± Michael led him to the front gates of the house. Seeing the coffin thaty beside the gate, Levi¡¯s eyes grew cold. He demanded, ¡°What is the meaning of this? Is this for me?¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s for your mother! They had said¡­¡± Here, Michael hesitated and shook with fright, too afraid to repeat what he had heard just now. ¡°Say it!¡± Levi ordered, raising his voice in a menacing manner. Gritting his teeth, Michael replied, ¡°The Gonzales¡¯ had arrived with a message for you, their bastard child Levi Garrison. They¡¯ve sent your mother this coffin to congratte her on being a wretch, and they had mentioned that they would pray that she would continue to be a wretch in her next life!¡± Immediately, everyone felt the tension in the room rise. The temperature seemed to drop by a few degrees Celsius. A chill shot down the spines of the onlookers. Levi stared frostily at Michael. ¡°Back then, you had arranged for a marriage between my mother and the son of the Gonzales family, right?¡± Michael nodded. ¡°That¡¯s right. I had betrothed your mother to us Gonzales, back when she was still alive.¡± ¡°When us Gonzales had discovered that your mother was pregnant, he had nearly killed her. He had announced her pregnancy to the whole of South Hampton and had humiliated your mother for being a sl*t and an adulteress. He had even told everyone that you were a bastard child.¡± ¡°When news of your mother¡¯s pregnancy got out, your mother and the Jones family became the butt of South Hampton¡¯s cruel jokes. Every day, people would leave all sorts of trash outside our house, vandalizing our walls with filthy words¡­¡± ¡°At that time, the Jones family had lost all respect in South Hampton, and your mother was their biggest source of their shame. Whenever she appeared in public, people would hurl vulgarities and even throw things at her.¡± C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. Levi sucked in a deep breath. ¡°So all of this has been caused by the Gonzales family?¡± ¡°Exactly! When he had found out that your mother was pregnant, us Gonzales had only one thing on his mind¡ªto destroy both your mother and the Joneses! He would have liked nothing more than to see your mother be the shame of South Hampton, and for everyone to remember her as a wh*re!¡± Michael announced. Levi mused aloud, ¡°How cruel! He had put her through so much physical and mental torture.¡± ¡°If the Garrison family hadn¡¯t issued a stern warning, your mother¡¯s story would still be floating around in the city today!¡± Michael admitted. Levi changed the topic. ¡°So now us Gonzales wants to change the target of his anger, and use me to carry out his revenge instead?¡± Michael looked down and shook slightly. ¡°As far as we know, that¡¯s probably the case. The Gonzales family are aware that you have returned, so they¡¯re taking this chance to get their revenge on you!¡± Michaelughed silently to himself. What a pity! The Gonzales family has chosen the wrong person to pick on. Levi is a Demon King! The Gonzales family would be so shocked if they knew that the bastard child that they were talking about was the God of War! Suddenly, Levi threw his head back and burst into a fit ofughter. ¡°The Gonzales family wants to provoke me? I must hand it to them. They have got some courage!¡± Chapter 895 Chapter 895 Hearing this, everyone in the Jones family knew what was going to befall the Gonzales family. They could have picked a fight with anyone. Why did they have to choose Levi? Levi continued, ¡°How does this us Gonzales like? There must have been a reason behind my mother¡¯s reluctance to marry him.¡± us Gonzales hesitated before admitting, ¡°Yes, there was a reason, behind your mother¡¯s actions! us had a reputation for being quite the yboy back then. He used to do nothing but fool around with his parents¡¯ money all day long. Your mother had even witnessed him, sleeping with another woman, with her very own eyes!¡± Here, Michael didn¡¯t dare to continue further. Sensing Levi¡¯s anger, he bowed his head and remained silent. Levi asked angrily, ¡°Even while knowing this, you had chosen to marry my mother to this man?¡± ¡°I had no choice in the matter! Marriages in ns like ours arergely decided by the elders in the family, and neither your mother nor I had a say in it. Besides, us had taken a liking to your mother and had insisted on marrying her. I couldn¡¯t reject his offer.¡± ¡°Back then, I¡¯d agreed to allow your mother to marry him because I had hoped that an alliance between our families would be beneficial to us, the Joneses!¡± ¡°However, that was the biggest mistake I had ever made in my entire life!¡± Michael gave out a huge sigh. ¡°Is the Gonzales family very powerful?¡± Levi asked. N?velDrama.Org owns this. To the best of his knowledge, the most powerful royal family in South Hampton was the Goel family. ¡°They¡¯re powerful, very powerful! Xabian Goel might be the most famous in South Hampton, but he¡¯s nowhere near being the strongest!¡± Michael sucked in a deep breath. ¡°The most powerful forces in South Hampton is actually the Restaurant of Peace, started by The Three Musketeers and Osborn St. Jacques.¡± Levi pressed forth imperiously, ¡°Well, tell me more about it!¡± Michael exined, ¡°The Restaurant of Peace has existed since a very long time ago. There¡¯s a legend in South Hampton, saying, that any criminal, no matter how heinous his crimes, is safe, once he enters that restaurant. No one will be able to punish him, regardless of their position in society.¡± Levi was incredulous. ¡°Can the Restaurant of Peace really grant amnesty to criminals? If I go into that restaurant after killing hundreds of people, will I be safe? Can nobody touch me?¡± Michael nodded. ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right. Hence, everyone regards the Restaurant of Peace as the strongest forces in South Hampton.¡± Levi smiled. ¡°Wow, it must be a restaurant of great reputation then. Continue!¡± ¡°The second most powerful group of people in South Hampton are The Three Musketeers. The first Musketeer is Lionel Gonzales, and the second Musketeer is Ritchie Fulmer. Finally, thest Musketeer is Perseus Emil.¡± ¡°us Gonzales is the son of Lionel Gonzales. That¡¯s why I¡¯d gone ahead with the marriage, despite my own misgivings.¡± Michael was very clear about how powerful the Gonzales family was. Levi smiled. ¡°By sending this coffin to your doorstep, isn¡¯t the Gonzales family trying to announce how poorly they regard the Jones family?¡± ¡°Exactly! The Gonzales family doesn¡¯t even humble itself before the Goel family sometimes. Of course, they aren¡¯t going to care about a small n like us,¡± Michael replied carefully. Hence, this year¡¯s anniversary meeting was extremely important. Michael wanted to take the opportunity to climb the ranks for his family. Levi gritted his teeth. ¡°I don¡¯t care how powerful the Gonzales family is! Since they¡¯d humiliated my mother in the past, I¡¯m going to get my revenge!¡± Chapter 896 Chapter 896 At that moment, a discussion was taking ce at the prestigious Azure Dragon vi, in the suburbs of South Hampton. The entrance of the vi was carefully guarded by an elite squad of more than a hundred security guards. It was impossible for anyone to get in without being noticed. The Three Musketeers had gathered up that day, for a game of cards in the drawing room. All three of them were ancient and white-haired, but they still appeared energetic and vigorous. From time to time, a keen, insidious look shed in their eyes, which was enough to make anyone shiver in fear. N?velDrama.Org owns this. Aside from the three old men, another middle-aged man was present. He was attired in very expensive clothes, and he had evidently paid careful attention to his appearance. There was nothing about him that could be considered greasy or old-fashioned. This man was us Gonzales. On the surface, he looked to be a nice, schrly gentleman. Many even mistook him for a university professor at times. However, he was truthfully a merciless tyrant. At that moment, a young man ran into the room. ¡°Father, the coffin has been delivered to the Jones family¡¯s house!¡± This man was us¡¯s son, Paulie Gonzales. usughed gleefully. ¡°Good, good!¡± Lionel asked curiously, ¡°Paulie, us, what are you talking about?¡± ¡°Father, the Jones family has found Emma Jones¡¯s bastard son recently. He had even attended their anniversary meeting!¡± us responded immediately. With a loud bang, Lionel mmed his cards onto the table, enraged. Angrily, he hissed, ¡°What? They had found Emma Jones¡¯s bastard son, and the Joneses had even allowed him to attend their anniversary meeting?¡± Ritchie Fulmer and Perseus Emil had recovered from their shock as well. Immediately, they started to rant and rave about the situation. ¡°What does Michael mean by this? Does he wish to disrespect The Three Musketeers in such a manner?¡± ¡°Exactly! By inviting that bastard child to their anniversary meeting, he¡¯s officially acknowledging the boy as his grandson!¡± ¡°Are the Joneses trying to humiliate the three of us? Are they tired of living?¡± The Three Musketeers had good reason to be angry. More than twenty years ago, Emma Jones¡¯s pregnancy had caused an indelible stain on all three of their reputations. Back then, they were intent on murdering Emma Jones and killing her unborn child too. In the end, the Joneses had disinherited Emma. She had disappeared into the bowels of South Hampton, and the child had be an orphan. The Three Musketeers had thought that this had been the end of the matter. Now that the Jones family had weed the boy back with open arms, The Three Musketeers felt as though they had been pped in the face. Of course they were mad! They had every right to be. ¡°In any case, her bastard son is now living in the Jones family¡¯s Edburg Manor. This means that they¡¯ve acknowledged his status within the family.¡± us continued, ¡°Just now, I had gotten Paulie to deliver a coffin to the Jones family¡¯s residence.¡± Furious, Lionel snapped, ¡°That¡¯s hardly enough to warn them! Paulie, go to the Jones family¡¯s residence and ask Michael Jones what he means by all of this! I want him to kneel before The Three Musketeers and give us a proper exnation for his actions!¡± Back at gates of Edburg Manor, Levi and the others were still discussing what they should do with the coffin. At that moment, a few cars pulled up to the gate. The door opened, and a slew of bodyguards exited the vehicle, their bodiespletely shielding a young man who looked to be the son of a rich n. When they saw the man, the Joneses faces changed. The moment he got out of the car, Paulie Gonzales yelled, ¡°Which one of you is the bastard son Levi Garrison?¡± Chapter 897 Chapter 897 Levi stood at the gates of Edburg Manor, staring coldly at him. The Joneses were frightened to death. Paulie Gonzales was either really foolish or really brave! How could he call Levi Garrison a bastard son to his face? If Levi decided to take revenge, even God wouldn¡¯t be able to save him. Mia Jones walked forward and whispered timidly into Levi¡¯s ear, ¡°That¡¯s Paulie Gonzales, the son of us Gonzales.¡± Upon realizing Paulie¡¯s true status, a frosty expression shed across Levi¡¯s face. He stared unblinkingly at Paulie, as though considering his next move. Michael yelled, ¡°Paulie Gonzales, how dare youe and stir up trouble in front of the Jones Residence when you¡¯re junior to all of us here?¡± Nonchntly, Paulie stuck his hands into his pockets. Looking tauntingly at Michael, he replied, ¡°Michael, are you questioning me? What right do you even have to do that?¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Michael was so angry that steam was practically blowing out of his ears. He would have swallowed his anger if The Three Musketeers had been the ones castigating him. However, there was no way he could stomach being disciplined by a member of the younger generation. Paulie continued brazenly, ¡°Michael, my three grandfathers have demanded that you give them a proper exnation as to why you¡¯ve epted Emma Jones¡¯s bastard son back into the Jones family. Are you acknowledging him as one of your own?¡± Michael yelled, ¡°Yes, and what about it?¡± ¡°By acknowledging that boy as one of your own, your family clearly means to insult The Three Musketeers! My grandfathers want you to kneel before them and give them a proper exnation!¡± Paulie yelled in response. Michael retorted, ¡°That¡¯s not going to happen!¡± In the past, Michael would never have dared to say something so outrageous. However, now that he had Levi¡¯s backing, he was no longer afraid of The Three Musketeers. Furious, Paulie spat, ¡°Good on you, Michael! Are you openly dering war on us? I¡¯ll tell my grandfathers exactly what you¡¯ve said¡ªlet¡¯s see if your family will live until tomorrow morning!¡± However, before he left, Paulie asked, ¡°Where¡¯s the bastard son Levi Garrison? Has he hidden himself away, out of fright?¡± As soon as he spoke, Levi stepped out of the crowd and walked towards him. Seeing him, Paulie asked with contempt, ¡°So you¡¯re the bastard son Levi Garrison?¡± Levi didn¡¯t reply. Suddenly, he lunged forward and gave Paulie a tight p across his face. With a loud smack, Paulie¡¯s cheeks started bleeding profusely, as a few of his loose teeth began to fly out of his mouth. An awed silence fell over the entire crowd. N?velDrama.Org owns this. Paulie¡¯s bodyguards were so stunned that they couldn¡¯t react on time. wing at his bleeding face, Paulie screamed at Levi, ¡°How dare you hit me, you filthy bastard?¡± What followed was a series of horrifying clicks, as Levi lunged at him and delivered powerful kicks to his leg. In a sh, Paulie¡¯s legs had been broken. He staggered and copsed before Levi. With another loud crack, Levi broke both of Paulie¡¯s arms. Pauliey on the floor, his limbspletely broken. Like a pig in a ughterhouse, he screamed in pain. At that moment, Paulie¡¯s bodyguards finally snapped out of their daze. ¡°Kill him!¡± Chapter 898 Chapter 898 In a sh, Levi had managed to break all of their limbs as well. Paulie and his bodyguards wereying on the ground, groaning in pain. Levi ordered, ¡°Someone put this man into the coffin, and send it back to Mr. us Gonzales!¡± Back in Azure Dragon, The Three Musketeers and us were still ying their cards. At that moment, someone ran into the room, looking extremely frightened. ¡°Sirs, something horrible has happened! The Jones family has sent the coffin back to us, and Mr. Paulie isn¡¯t back yet!¡± ¡°What?¡± The Three Musketeers and us hurried outside to take a look. Seeing the coffin by the gates, us exploded in anger. ¡°The Jones family must be crazy! How dare they send the coffin back to us?¡± Just then, they heard a distinct sob as someone hammered against the walls of the coffin. us¡¯s expression morphed into one of panic. ¡°I think that there¡¯s someone inside the coffin! Open it up quickly!¡± When they finally managed to pry open the lid of the coffin, they found Paulie Gonzales lying in it. His entire body was covered in blood, and all four of his limbs had been broken. He looked up at them, sobbing piteously. The Three Musketeers and us gasped. Immediately, their expressions changed into that of anger. How dare the Jones family break Paulie¡¯s limbs and send him back in a coffin? Wasn¡¯t that a direct challenge to them? Was that an effort to taunt them? Seeing his son¡¯s pitiful figure, us felt his heart convulse with pain. ¡°You Joneses will pay for this!¡± The Three Musketeers were so angry that you could practically see steaming out of their ears. How dare the Joneses do this to us? Even the Goel family, the most prominent family of South Hampton, wouldn¡¯t have the balls to do such a thing. The onlookers hurriedly lifted Paulie out of the coffin. ¡°Who did this to you, son?¡± asked us. ¡°It was that bastard son of Emma Jones¡ª Levi Garrison!¡± spat Paulie. He would never forget his grudge against Levi Garrison. He swore to himself that he would devote the rest of his life to getting his revenge on Levi. Lionel Gonzales fumed, ¡°The Jones family must be crazy! How dare they allow their bastard son to injure my grandson like this?¡± Paulie burst into tears. ¡°My three grandfathers, and my father, you must exact revenge for me, or I¡¯ll never be able to swallow this anger for the rest of my life! He nearly killed me by sticking me into that coffin! He¡¯s warning us that we will die by his hands¡­¡± Lionel replied angrily, ¡°We will definitely seek vengeance! How dare the Jones family behave in such a preposterous manner? I¡¯ll have to destroy their entire family!¡± Beside him, Ritchie Fulmer and Perseus Emil seethed along with him. us jumped in. ¡°Father, Uncles, don¡¯t be angry. I¡¯ll settle this matter by myself. I¡¯m going to go to demand an exnation from Michael Jones right now!¡± ¡°Alright. Make sure that you bring enough men with you!¡± Soon enough, arge group of people had assembled in front of the gates of Jones Residence. All of them were clothed in ck, and a few words had been sewn onto their clothes¡ªGonzales, Fulmer and Emil. These people had been sent by The Three Musketeers. There were hundreds of them, and they lined up in neat rows outside of Jones Residence, surrounding the gatespletely. In the middle of them all, us stood in his white clothes, appearing immediately recognizable. He hollered, ¡°Michael Jones and Levi Garrison,e out at once!¡±N?velDrama.Org owns this. Chapter 899 Chapter 899 Soon, Michael walked out into the open, with Levi Garrison in tow. Levi was interested to see us Gonzales for himself. When the Joneses saw the crowd of people descending upon them, they started to panic. If it weren¡¯t for Levi, they would unquestionably be trampled over without a second a thought. us and his men really did look extremely intimidating. us yelled in anger the moment he had spotted Michael. ¡°Michael Jones, look at what you¡¯ve done!¡± However, Michael merely chuckled in response. ¡°Oh? And what have I done, us?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you dare call me that! You had better exin yourself for what you¡¯ve done to my son!¡± bellowed us. Michael smirked. ¡°Your son ran his mouth and insulted others, so he was taught a little lesson. You should really spend more time teaching your son how to behave, Mr. Gonzales. Because if you don¡¯t, someone else will certainly ¡®educate¡¯ him for you.¡± us was thoroughly peeved. ¡°How insolent! Neither I nor my father has ever disciplined this precious son of mine! So what gives others the right to even touch a single hair on his body? Just who gave you the right to discipline my child, Michael!¡± Michael¡¯s smirk only deepened. ¡°Actually, I wasn¡¯t the one who had disciplined him. He had insulted someone he wasn¡¯t supposed to. And so, that person kindly took it upon himself to teach your son a lesson.¡± ¡°It was Levi Garrison, wasn¡¯t it? Get him out here right now!¡±Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. At that moment, a calm voice cut through the tension. ¡°I¡¯m right here.¡± When us identified Levi, he nearly blew a gasket. This is that b***h¡¯s son? He forced his anger down before speaking again. ¡°What¡¯s this? You Joneses actually weed Emma¡¯s son back into the family? Does this mean that you¡¯re acknowledging him as one of yours?¡± Michael didn¡¯t dare to answer on Levi¡¯s behalf, so he nced at the younger man instead. He mentally heaved a sigh of relief when he saw Levi giving him an affirmative nod. It appeared that he was okay with being formally known as Emma¡¯s son. ¡°That¡¯s right. He¡¯s now here with the Joneses, which means that we¡¯re acknowledging his birthright! He is indeed my daughter¡¯s son!¡± dered Michael firmly. us red at him angrily. ¡°You do know that you are tantly insulting me by doing this?¡± Michael scoffed, ¡°Just what has any of this got to do with you? It¡¯s not like you¡¯re rted to him anyway.¡± ¡°Emma was my fianc¨¦e back then, but she had slept with some other man and had given birth to this bastard! What about my reputation, huh? That b***h has already humiliated me enough, and now you Joneses are going to pile on?¡± roared us. ¡°Your fianc¨¦e? The only reason she became your fianc¨¦e was because you had forced me to marry her off to you! All because you took a liking to her!¡± retorted Michael. ¡°Fine! Say what you will. You have the balls, I¡¯ll give you that, Michael. But aren¡¯t you afraid that a certain someone wille after you? They ensured that the Joneses, including Emma, broke all ties with that bastard child back then, but now you¡¯re so grantly weing him back? What do you think is going to happen to you when they find out?¡± Chapter 900 Chapter 900 us¡¯ words sent a chill through Michael. The image of that man descending upon the Joneses residence twenty years ago and easily wiping out all of their bodyguards shed across his eyes, and goosebumps broke out all over his body. But Levi was by his side now, so he had nothing to fear. ¡°What do I have to be afraid of? We Joneses can take anything thates our way!¡± announced Michael coldly. ¡°Fine then! So you insist on acknowledging Emma¡¯s bastard son? Even if it means going against the Gonzales family?¡± ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right!¡± A blood-thirsty glint shed across us¡¯ eyes. ¡°Then, the Joneses will no longer have a ce in South Hampton!¡± ¡°What did you just say?¡± It was Levi who spoke up just then, and it took us very much by surprise. How dare Emma¡¯s bastard son talk back to me! ¡°I said, your mother is a b***h and that literally makes you a son of a b***h! Also, were you the one who had crippled my son?¡± seethed us. Levi, with apletely unbothered expression, slowly made his way over to us. ¡°I¡¯ll make you pay for hurting my son! I¡¯ll make you pay tenfold, nay, a hundredfold!¡± affirmed us as he red at him. Soon enough, Levi walked right up to us and stared him down. N?velDrama.Org owns this. ¡°Did you just call me a son of a b***h and a bastard?¡± ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right! You¡¯re a bastard, and your mother is a b***h! Your whole family is nothing but trash!¡± spat us. His hatred for Levi knew no bounds. For the past thirty years, his resentment towards Emma had not only not decreased, but rather, it had also grown exponentially. That was one humiliation that he could never live down. us wanted nothing more than to kill Emma with his own two hands. But unfortunately, he didn¡¯t have the chance to do so. So when he heard that Emma¡¯s bastard son had been brought back to the Joneses, he became so enraged that he yearned to end Levi too. The son should bear the mother¡¯s burden, and so Levi needed to pay for his mother¡¯s sins. Thus, he immediately ordered a coffin and had it delivered. p! A p from Levi brought us out of his reverie. It was such a hard p that the skin on us¡¯ face immediately split open. Blood spurted everywhere, and even a number of teeth fell out of his mouth. Just one p was enough for us to feel as though half of his life force had been pped away. He stood there in aplete daze, not able to move even an inch. The men around him, as skilled as they were, didn¡¯t even have a chance to react. p! p! p! ¡­ Unfortunately, that p was only just the beginning because Levi then followed on with a dozen more. After the tens of ps, us¡¯ face no longer even resembled a face, and he was barely hanging on by a thread. us crumpled onto the ground, shocking everyone. No one had expected Levi to act so ruthlessly. ¡°This is what you get for insulting both me and my mother,¡± stated Levi in an almost-bored tone. ¡°Men! Kill them! Wipe out everyst member of the Jones family!¡± ordered us through gritted teeth. Immediately, hundreds of men dressed in ck surged forward. Chapter 901 Chapter 901 The Joneses began to panic upon seeing a horde of people swarm in. Quite a few of them even squeezed their eyes shut from fear. Just then, five people appeared before the doors of the Jones Residence. They were the Five Great Wars Regiment. They charged into the thick of the crowd.Thump! Thump! Thump! Although the men that us brought were the best of the best, these five men were invincible killing machines straight out of the battlefield. One down. Two down. Three down. ¡­ Ny-nine down. ¡­ The Joneses witnessed a bloody battle. One where five men crushed a few hundred men. There were constantly men sent flying across the expanse. A few minutester. The floor was littered with men in ck who were howling in pain. The only ones who were standing tall were six men, including Levi. Five of them were standing in a protective circle around him. Not a single drop of blood from the battle had sttered onto him. Across from Levi, us Gonzales was dumbfounded. All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. He scanned the perimeter around him, noticing that the few hundred men that he had brought with him were all lying on the ground.Who are these people really?Isn¡¯t thisplete madness?Five of them had defeated a few hundred elite fighters under The Three Musketeers!Even if the news of this spreads out, no one would believe it.Nheless, it really did happen!It looks like these five men are that bastard child¡¯s subordinates.No.Wasn¡¯t that b*tch Emma Jones¡¯ bastard child left out on the streets and orphaned?He didn¡¯t have any resources since young, or anyone to cultivate him.How did he obtain these five elite fighters?It¡¯s unbelievable. Upon meeting Levi¡¯s frightening gaze, us subconsciously shrunk back.The look in this bastard¡¯s eyes is terrifying!It¡¯s almost as though he wants to swallow me whole! ¡°Still dare to call me a bastard now?¡± Levi smirked. ¡°Don¡¯t¡­ Don¡¯t you know who I am?¡± us spoke in a trembling voice. ¡°You¡¯re the son of Lionel Gonzales, one of The Three Musketeers!¡± Levi answered. When us saw that Levi was aware of his identity, he immediately became smug. He was certain that Levi would, at the most, rough him up a little; he wouldn¡¯t dare to kill him.After all, which sane person would dare to kill me upon knowing that I¡¯m Lionel Gonzales¡¯ son?No one!Absolutely no one! ¡°You¡¯re a bastard, and your mother¡¯s a b*tch! A b*tch would certainly give birth to a bastard. Your whole family is filthy to the core!¡± us roared without restraint.Bang! Levi¡¯s answer to his insults was a powerful kick.Pfft! us flew across the distance and crashed into a car with blood spewing out of his mouth. A look of utter disbelief was sprawled across his face. Never in a million years did he expect that Levi would dare to harm him with the intention of killing him.He really has the guts to kill me! ¡°You¡­ You¡¯re going to kill me?¡± us asked, unable to wrap his mind around it. ¡°Let¡¯s y a game, shall we? I¡¯ll give you a ten-minute head start to run. After ten minutes, I¡¯lle after you! If I catch you, I¡¯ll kill you!¡± Levi suggested with a grin. us immediately spat out, ¡°Fine. Then don¡¯t regret it!¡± ¡°Your time starts now!¡± Levi nced at his watch, his mouth arching up into a bloodthirsty grin. Chapter 902 Chapter 902 us wasted no time at all. He climbed into a car and sped away. He reached the maximum speed and beat the red lights all the way. He understood that he would be a dead man if he fell into Levi¡¯s hands. Meanwhile, Levi watched as he escaped. ¡°Sir, should we go after him to see where he¡¯s headed off to?¡± Azure Dragon asked. Levi shook his head. ¡°There¡¯s no need for that. He¡¯s definitely going to look for The Three Musketeers.¡± ¡°The Three Musketeers¡¯ base is at Greenfield Mansion, located in the western suburbs!¡± Michael stated. Levi lit a cigarette and ordered, ¡°Alright. Move out after ten minutes. We¡¯re going to Greenfield Mansion.¡± Ten minutester, Levi growled softly, ¡°No one is allowed to insult my mother!¡± Levi, Azure Dragon, and the rest headed straight toward Greenfield Mansion where The Three Musketeers were at. What was usually a one-hour journey only took us forty minutes as he floored the elerator. ¡°Huh? us, what¡¯s happened to you?¡± Upon seeing the miserable state that us was in, The Three Musketeers were all stunned. ¡°Father, Mr. Fulmer, and Mr. Emil, I¡¯ve encountered a monster! That b*tch Emma Jones¡¯ bastard is now a very formidable person, especially while apanied by his five terrifying subordinates. They defeated all of the men that I¡¯d brought there earlier!¡± ¡°He¡¯sing to kill me now. Father, Mr. Fulmer, and Mr. Emil, please save me!¡± us was paralyzed with fear. Lionel Gonzales scoffed derisively as he spat out, ¡°Outrageous! Kill my son? There¡¯s no one in South Hampton who has the guts to do so!¡± ¡°He¡¯s even nning to do so on our territory?¡± Ritchie Fulmer¡¯s tone oozed with disdain. ¡°Does he really think that The Three Musketeers are getting old and useless?¡± Perseus Emil roared, ¡°Gather all of our men and await my orders. I¡¯d like to see who would dare to barge into Greenfield Mansion!¡± Very soon, all of The Three Musketeers¡¯ ultimate trump cards were assembled. C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. All of these people were the ones whoy the groundwork for The Three Musketeers during the battle in South Hampton back then. Each of them was an elite warrior and they were all ruthless in their own way. Who in South Hampton wouldn¡¯t be afraid of them? ¡°How dare they beat up my son and grandson! Don¡¯t worry, us. I will bring you justice!¡± Lionel reassured his son. His anger shot through the skies when he saw us all beaten up. us¡¯ whole body was trembling with pain. ¡°Father, you must save me. I have a feeling, a very strong feeling, that I¡¯m about to die!¡± An ominous sensation washed over us. He only had one thought in his mind. Levi Garrison is going to kill me! ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, us! With the three of us here, even Hades can forget about taking you away, let alone a bastard child!¡± Ritchie and Perseus erupted in anger. Lionel was the angriest amongst them. ¡°I vow to massacre the entire Jones family. I¡¯ll chop that bastard into pieces too before I feed him to the dogs!¡± Boom! Right at that moment, Greenfield Mansion¡¯s enormous gates were sted open with a single kick, resulting in a loud crash. ¡°Come out to receive your death, us Gonzales!¡± A thunderous voice of reckoning stretched through every corner of Greenfield Mansion. Chapter 903 Chapter 903 Thud! Hearing the familiar voice, us fell to the ground with fear gripping his heart. ¡°He¡¯s here¡­ He¡¯s here¡­¡± us¡¯ voice shook. Levi resembled a demon straight from the fiery pits of hell who instilled great terror within him. Lionel was beside himself with rage upon seeing his son so petrified. ¡°Let¡¯s go. I¡¯d like to see just how capable this bastard is!¡± Perseus and Ritchie tagged along as well. ¡°Father, you must finish him off or he¡¯ll kill me!¡± us was almost in tears. In Greenfield Mansion, The Three Musketeers¡¯ ultimate trump cards were dispatched at the same time, standing neatly in front of them as they stared Levi and his men down. ¡°Stop right there!¡± ¡°Whoever takes another step will be killed!¡± All of the elites were surrounded by a murderous aura as they pinned Levi and the rest with killer gazes. ¡°What can I do? I¡¯d like to step forward.¡± A smirk yed on Levi¡¯s mouth as he walked forward without a care. The Three Musketeers¡¯ men retreated in tandem as they watched the intruders with vignt eyes. ¡°The purpose of my arrival is simple, really. It¡¯s to kill us Gonzales! Those who have nothing to do with him, step aside!¡± Levi uttered frostily. ¡°Hmph! You wannay a hand on Mr. Gonzales? Over our dead bodies!¡± Everyone began to cage Levi and his men in. ¡°You¡¯re gutsy to have caused trouble on The Three Musketeers¡¯ territory!¡± Following that angry roar was the appearance of Lionel and his two associates. The three of them had heads of white hair, but they still exuded an air of danger. Their razor-sharp gazes could pierce straight through one¡¯s heart. It was especially the case for Lionel Gonzales who had an unparalleled kind of dominance surrounding him! After Lionel cast his gaze around, he fixed it on one man in particr and asked, ¡°So you¡¯re Levi Garrison?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. I¡¯m Levi Garrison, and I¡¯m here for your son¡¯s life!¡± Levi had a broad smile on his face, looking eerily docile. However, his wordspletely contradicted his demeanor! He could be considered the most arrogant one amongst them all! He must be insane to announce that he¡¯s here to kill my son in front of us, The Three Musketeers. Levi¡¯s words had stunned The Three Musketeers. He¡¯s taken bluntness to a whole new level. He didn¡¯t even bother to be discreet about his intentions. Isn¡¯t he too full of himself? ¡°So, please hand over us Gonzales! I came here today to kill one person only. I won¡¯t make trouble for the rest of you.¡± There was a heavy sense of authority in Levi¡¯s tone. The Three Musketeers were taken aback. They were lost in a daze for quite some time. All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. This young man is far too conceited! ¡°What did you say?¡± Lionel finally reacted after a full ten seconds. ¡°You think that you can kill my son, just because you¡¯ve said so?¡± ¡°You¡¯re just Emma Jones¡¯ bastard son. Even if you were Hades himself, you wouldn¡¯t be able to im my son¡¯s life today!¡± Perseus and Ritchie expressed their animosity as well, sneering, ¡°That¡¯s right. Why don¡¯t you ask around and see if anyone has ever dared to kill someone under The Three Musketeers?¡± Chapter 904 Chapter 904 ¡°Hahaha¡­¡± Leviughed. His eyes shed with deep ridicule. The Three Musketeers felt greatly humiliated by this. No one had ever dared tough at them. ¡°Then let me tell you something. There is no one that I, Levi Garrison, can¡¯t kill!¡± Levi¡¯s gaze sharpened as a cold glint shed in his eyes. ¡°Men, seize them!¡± Under Lionel¡¯s orders, their subordinates immediately propelled forward. ¡°Clear a path for me. I¡¯m going in, to get us Gonzales!¡± Levi instructed indifferently. ¡°Understood!¡± Azure Dragon and his fourrades formed a circle around Levi and hacked their way forward. ck Tortoise¡¯s mountain-like body opened a path at the front, like a chariot bulldozing its way through the crowd. Azure Dragon and Kirin nked Levi, while the remaining two brought up the rear. All of the elite fighters who attacked were defeated by the four of them. Levi, who was in the middle, calmly walked through the courtyard as he smoked his cigarette in a leisurely manner. A path was cut right through the hundreds of men. Beneath them, men fell, one by one, lying on the ground and unable to get up. The Three Musketeers¡¯ jaws were hanging off their hinges. All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. They finally understood what us meant when he said that these five men were formidable! They were practically indestructible! A few hundred men couldn¡¯t even stop the six of them. A few minutester. Levi and his men reached the front of the mansion. At that moment, us Gonzales was cowering inside the mansion. The remaining fighters who were blocking the path into the mansion stared at Levi and his men with anxiety and horror. They were traumatized after being handed their asses by Levi¡¯s men. Levi¡¯s men had cut down hundreds of men as they made their way forward. Those men were now curled up and shrieking in pain as they rolled on the ground. Everyone was dumbstruck! Lionel and his two associates weren¡¯t faring any better either. Those few hundred men were their ultimate trump cards. They were the key to their strong foothold in South Hampton! Those hundred men had the power to wipe out all of the influential families in South Hampton. However, half of them were taken down by these six men in a matter of minutes. How terrifying! Levi nced at the ones who were still standing their ground, albeit slightly shaky and fearful. He smiled and challenged, ¡°Would you really want to stand in our way? Are you sure you can stop us?¡± ¡°We¡­¡± They were thrown into a frenzy. Levi and his men were too powerful, causing them to feel fear in its purest form. Inside the mansion, us opened the window with quivering hands and looked down when he heard themotion. The sight of all the men wailing on the ground below scared him witless. Levi Garrison has forced his way in. He doesn¡¯t even care that is The Three Musketeers¡¯ territory. He is absolutely terrifying. With fear coursing through his veins, he shouted at Lionel and the rest, ¡°Father, you must save me! Stop him or he¡¯ll really kill me!¡± Levi tilted his head up to look at us with a smile. ¡°Stop resisting it. You¡¯ll never escape my clutches!¡± Levi¡¯s prating gaze chilled us to the bone. He felt as though he would be scared to death at any moment. Chapter 905 Chapter 905 ¡°Ram down the front door!¡± Upon Levi¡¯s orders, ck Tortoise surged forward and broke through the men¡¯s formation. A huge section of them was attacked by White Tiger and hisrades as well. The remaining ones didn¡¯t dare to block their way anymore. With nothing in the way, the door was about to be broken down. ¡°Quick! Get the Dual-Serrated Monks!¡± Lionel yelled. The Dual-Serrated Monks were the top fighters working for The Three Musketeers. The two of them were said to have crushed all the invincible fighters in the whole of South Hampton. Everyone in South Hampton would cower before them. The Dual-Serrated Monks had practiced the Ancient Arts of Qi from a young age, and their skins were imprable. The number of times they had blocked bullets and arrows for The Three Musketeers was innumerable. Just when ck Tortoise was about to break down the door to the mansion, a murderous aura filled the area. Boom! An iron rod shot through the sky at lightning speed. Bang! The iron rod hit ck Tortoise¡¯s body, forcing him to take a step back. Bang! A strong gust of wind was the only warning before another man appeared out of nowhere. The iron rod in his handnded on ck Tortoise once again, making a dull sound reverberate through the air. Other than taking a step backward, ck Tortoise was otherwise unharmed. ¡°Huh? You¡¯re trained in the Ancient Arts of Qi?¡± The two monks who were blocking the entrance asked in surprise. There was no one in South Hampton who was able to withstand two consecutive strikes from them. It was too rare of a sight. N?velDrama.Org owns this. They finally met their match. However, the Dual-Serrated Monks were filled with excitement. For so many years, they had not encountered anyone even close to their caliber. ck Tortoise yelled a war cry before shing head-on with the Dual-Serrated Monks. Both sides were well-trained in wrestling and the Ancient Arts of Qi. Their bodies were as hard as iron. It was hard for them to defeat one another. Hitting their bodies was equivalent to hitting metal, with only a nging sound as the result. Upon seeing the Dual-Serrated Monks sessfully holding ck Tortoise back, The Three Musketeers heaved sighs of relief. Finally, they had a winning chance in this. However, White Tiger stepped forward the next second and stated, ¡°Fall back ck Tortoise! Allow me!¡± White Tiger strode forward menacingly. After swapping ces with ck Tortoise, heunched a fierce attack on the Dual-Serrated Monks. Every strike caused the Dual-Serrated Monks¡¯ faces to flush redder. It was evident that White Tiger was exerting pressure on them. Boom! After a short while of battling, White Tiger was still fully energized as heunched a kick at one of them. Bang! The one called Dragon Monk was instantly sent flying. There was a dark bloodstain on his supposedly imprable body as blood streamed out of his body. Bang! White Tigernded a kick on the other one, Tiger Monk, to which thetter was sent flying as well. Bloodstains appeared on his body too, looking like spider webs. Their bodies were as strong as iron due to practicing the Ancient Arts of Qi. However, it was useless when faced with White Tiger, because sufficient force could definitely break through their Qi! The Dual-Serrated Monks were defeated. The Three Musketeers werepletely stunned. ¡°Hurry up and take us away! The rest of you, stop them!¡± Lionel roared anxiously. Chapter 906 Chapter 906 The rest of the men at the scene rushed up and formed a human barricade in front of the mansion¡¯s doors, so as to impede Levi and hispany from entering. In the meantime, us was frightened out of his mind inside the mansion. Just then, the butler brought a few people up to look for him. ¡°Mr. Gonzales, you can¡¯t stay here. Come, we must escape at once! They¡¯re going to be here any minute now!¡± the butler urged. A look of despair took its ce on us¡¯ face. ¡°Even the Dual-Serrated Monks were no match for them. Who in South Hampton will be able to defeat them?¡± ¡°Where else can I run too, anyway?¡± C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. The butler answered, ¡°There is one ce!¡± A sliver of hope entered us¡¯ eyes as he recalled something. He asked in an enthusiasmced voice, ¡°Do you mean Peace Hotel?¡± ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right! As long as you pass through the doors of Peace Hotel, you¡¯ll be safe! No matter how powerful those men outside are, they won¡¯t be able to harm you there! Peace Hotel provides first-rate protection services. No one would dare to cross them!¡± ¡°Take me there right now!¡± ¡°Yes. We will escape through the secret passageway and head toward Peace Hotel!¡± The butler led us out through a secret passageway. Although The Three Musketeers were powerful in South Hampton to the point that even the Goel family was no match for them, they had still dug up a hidden passageway in Greenfield Mansion, just to be safe. Such a passageway was made so that in the face of danger, they would have the means to escape. The passageway was put into good use by us today. This showed how important it was to take precautionary measures. Outside the mansion, more than a hundred men stood shoulder to shoulder as they blocked Levi and his party from passing. Bang! ck Tortoise hurtled forward like a chariot in the next second. The human barricade was knocked over. Crash! The mansion¡¯s doors were smashed into smithereens. ¡°None of you can stop us. So why even try?¡± Levi shook his head. ¡°If you want to kill my son, it¡¯ll be over my dead body!¡± As ast resort, The Three Musketeers used their bodies to hinder Levi and his men from moving forward. ¡°I don¡¯t know what my son has said or done, Mr. Garrison, but I¡¯ll apologize to you on his behalf. I only ask that you spare his life!¡± The Three Musketeers could tell that Levi was no ordinary person. Emma Jones¡¯ son was no doubt a dragon in human skin. They were no match for him. They only wished that us could keep his life. If it meant that they would reach a peaceful settlement, they would willingly bow their heads in submission. If peace were out of the question, they would then proceed to stall for as long as possible to give us the necessary time to escape and seek refuge at Peace Hotel before Levi could get to him. ¡°Stalling for time, I see. It¡¯s useless. No matter where he goes, I¡¯ll still catch him!¡± Levi grinned. ¡°Come on! You¡¯ll have to get through past the three of us if you want to kill my son!¡± The three of them still wanted to give us more time, so they continued standing in Levi¡¯s way. ¡°Get lost!¡± Levi roared angrily. The Three Musketeers were thrown to one side. Levi sessfully entered the mansion with his men in tow. Chapter 907 Chapter 907 However, us Gonzales was already long gone. ¡°Boss, that b*stard has escaped!¡± Kirin eximed. ¡°Boss, I have found a secret passageway. us Gonzales must¡¯ve escaped through it,¡± Azure Dragon reported as he made a slow-jog over. ¡°Phew!¡± Lionel and his party sighed in relief. Ritchie bellowed withughter. ¡°You should just give up! Even if you find him, it¡¯ll be to no avail!¡± Perseusughed along as well. ¡°That¡¯s right. Take a piece of my advice and just give up now! You lot won¡¯t be able to do anything even if you find him!¡± Lionel nodded in agreement. Levi was amused. ¡°Oh? And why is that?¡± ¡°Because he went to a secret ce and you¡¯ll be powerless even after finding it!¡± Ritchie cackled. ¡°You mean Peace Hotel?¡± Levi suddenly recalled the mention of Peace Hotel that Michael had informed him about before. Entering Peace Hotel would guarantee one¡¯s safety. No one could take someone out from that hotel. ¡°Well, it looks like you¡¯re quite knowledgeable, punk! Give up! My son is already at Peace Hotel. You won¡¯t be able toy a finger on him as long as he stays there!¡± Lionel threw his head back withughter. ¡°Of course you¡¯re weed to wait! My son can stay in Peace Hotel forever, but can you bear to wait as long as him?¡± Lionel raised his brows tauntingly. Levi¡¯s mouth curved upwards with a mocking smile. ¡°Oh? Since he can enter Peace Hotel, why can¡¯t I go in and drag him out?¡± ¡°Hahahaha¡­¡± The three of themughed maniacally upon hearing his question. They looked at Levi as though he was an idiot, as though his words werepletely idiotic! ¡°Don¡¯t you know that the moment a person enters Peace Hotel, the people inside would use all of their resources to protect that person! No matter your power or background, Peace Hotel would never allow harm to befall its guests.¡± ¡°Let alone allow you to barge in there to kill my son!¡± ¡°You should know that the owner of Peace Hotel, Osborn St-Jacques, is a legendary figure. No matter which line of business you¡¯re in, you¡¯ll have to pay him respect! That¡¯s why the myth about Peace Hotel is still intact! Whoever dares to break in would face imminent death!¡± Lionel had a smug look on his face. ¡°Is Peace Hotel really so amazing? I don¡¯t buy it! I¡¯m going to go there to drag someone out and no one can stop me!¡± Levi smiled brightly. He didn¡¯t believe in myths and legends! No matter how amazing, resourceful, or powerful Peace Hotel¡¯s background is, they can¡¯t stop me! Unless they¡¯re more powerful than me! Which is impossible! ¡°Let¡¯s move out. We¡¯re going to Peace Hotel!¡± Levi brought his five men and headed toward Peace Hotel. Meanwhile, us had sessfully entered the hotel under the guidance of his butler. ¡°Phew!¡± After stepping into the hotel, us heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°I¡¯m finally safe!¡± All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Levi Garrison wants to kill me? In his dreams! Don¡¯t even think about killing me in this lifetime of yours, b@stard!¡± Chapter 908 Chapter 908 Laying down on the floor, us took in huge gulps of air. That was when he felt a sharp pain on his face. Seeing that he was overwhelmed by fear earlier, he had beenpletely numb to any form of pain. ¡°Didn¡¯t Emma Jones¡¯ bastard son end up on the streets? How did he be so powerful?¡± us was very puzzled by this. A bastard nobody has be so powerful that even South Hampton¡¯s Three Musketeers were unable to suppress him. ¡°Thank goodness I ran quickly enough, otherwise, that punk would¡¯ve definitely killed me!¡± us felt that he had literally escaped death. ¡°Mr. Gonzales, stay here for the time being. I¡¯ll keep you updated on the situation,¡± the butler advised. Just then, Levi and his group had arrived in front of Peace Hotel. The hotel had an antique design. It didn¡¯t look very impressive on the surface. However, when Levi and his men wanted to enter, they were stopped by a group of people. ¡°Greetings, gentlemen. You need to make an appointment in advance to enter Peace Hotel! Guests who do not have an appointment are not allowed to enter!¡± the security guards by the door politely informed. N?velDrama.Org owns this. Not everyone could enter Peace Hotel. One would either have to make an appointment beforehand or get the owner¡¯s permission. Levi caught a glimpse of the thick calluses on the security guards¡¯ hands, as well as the slight dents in their knuckles. They were no doubt good fighters who were no less skilled than the Beast of Death and the Wolf King. The fact that they were measly security guards at Peace Hotel served to show just how terrifying this ce was. Despite his observation, Levi didn¡¯t take them seriously. ¡°Apologies, I¡¯m not here to stay at your hotel.¡± ¡°Then, how may we help you, Sir?¡± The security guards were perplexed. ¡°I¡¯m here to kill someone! Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll leave right after I¡¯m done with him and I won¡¯t cause you any trouble!¡± Levi spoke calmly. However, it sounded like a cannonade of bombs to the security guards¡¯ ears. Their minds were inplete shambles! Peace Hotel had a history of at least two centuries. Its rules had also stood for the same amount of time. However, this was their first time hearing someone say this! Here to kill someone? At Peace Hotel? The words seemed to roll off his tongue just now. If word of this gets out, the entire South Hampton will be shaken. How can there be someone foolish enough to havee to Peace Hotel hoping to kill someone? He¡¯s either insane or unaware of the rules of Peace Hotel. Other than that, there isn¡¯t a third possibility. It has been so many years and no one has dared to force their way into Peace Hotel. ¡°Sir, this is Peace Hotel,¡± one of the guards reminded. They thought that perhaps he didn¡¯t know that this was Peace Hotel. ¡°I am aware of that, but I want to go in and kill someone! Do you understand now?¡± With that, Levi prepared to head in. ¡°No. You can¡¯t enter!¡± ¡°There are rules at Peace Hotel. You can¡¯t enter, let alone kill someone!¡± The guards stood in his way. Chapter 909 Chapter 909 Very soon, a man d in formal attire walked out. From his gait and aura, one could tell that he was from the military. ¡°What¡¯s going on here?¡± The security guards exined the situation to him. ¡°Good day, gentlemen. I am Peace Hotel¡¯s manager, Herman Sanders. I¡¯m sure that you¡¯ve all heard about the rules at Peace Hotel, right?¡± ¡°Once a person enters Peace Hotel, they will be our distinguished guests! Peace Hotel will ensure their safety! You cannot enter our hotel, let alone kill our guests! Please leave!¡± Herman warned. He was bewildered upon encountering a group of people who had the nerve to force their way into Peace Hotel. Anyone who knew about the rules here would never do this. Furthermore, after so many years, not one person had the guts to disobey the rules! ¡°You have your rules, and I have mine. Even God can¡¯t protect the person that I¡¯m set on killing!¡± Levi¡¯s lips arched into a profound smile. ¡°You¡¯ll ensure the safety of your guests the moment they step into Peace Hotel? Well today, I¡¯d like to see just how you¡¯re going to protect him for me!¡± ¡°Charge in and kill us Gonzales!¡± Levi¡¯s eyes shed with murderous intent. ¡°Since you¡¯re hell-bent on forcing your way in, don¡¯t me us for being rude! Throw them out!¡± Herman commanded. Eight security guards immediately charged toward them. These eight, skilled men resembled cannonballs as they rushed toward Levi and his men at a frightening speed. It wouldn¡¯t be an exaggeration to say that these eight men were on par with the Dual-Serrated Monks. The two monks were The Three Musketeers¡¯ trump cards. However, they had met their match and they were bested. Bang! Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Bang! Bang! ¡­ Azure Dragon, Kirin, and theirrades did not hesitate to strike. In little to no time at all, all of the eight security guards were sent hurtling through the air. Crack! Peace Hotel¡¯s ss doors were shattered by the impact of their flying bodies, causing the ground to be littered with broken shards. Herman waspletely dumbfounded. These eight men weren¡¯t even a match for them? The people in the hotel lobby were scared witless. This was especially the case for us, who was still catching his breath in the lobby when the big ss doors were suddenly smashed open. Soon after, a few familiar figures walked in from outside. Levi Garrison! Upon seeing Levi, us was so terrified that his eyes almost bulged out of their sockets. Why is he here? He¡¯s even barged into Peace Hotel? Levi¡¯s eyes locked onto us as a smile crept onto his lips. ¡°We meet again!¡± us¡¯ voice cracked as he stuttered out, ¡°How¡­ How are you here? How dare you break into Peace Hotel? You¡¯ve got some balls of steel!¡± Everyone in South Hampton had one thought when it came to Peace Hotel; this ce was sacrednd. It wasn¡¯t a ce where one could just break into. By doing this, Levi was putting his own neck at great risk. A cruel smile yed on the corners of his mouth. ¡°There is no ce on this earth that I cannot go to. Look, I¡¯m here now, aren¡¯t I?¡± us shook violently in his seat as Levi approached him. Chapter 910 Chapter 910 us scrambled to his feet and ran further into the hotel. ¡°Save me! He¡¯s going to kill me!¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t Peace Hotel supposed to be a safe ce? How did he get in? What the hell is going on?¡± us shrieked at the top of his lungs. Herman and the other hotel staff had embarrassed looks on their faces. This situation waspletely unprecedented. Nothing like this had ever happened in the entire history of this hotel. Hence, this was an utter humiliation to Peace Hotel. All of the hotel staff were not exempted from it either! If news of this spread, Peace Hotel would be theughing stock of South Hampton. They simply could not allow something like this to happen. ¡°Stop right there! One more step and you¡¯ll all be enemies of the entire Peace Hotel!¡± Herman yelled in warning. An increasing number of security guards came to check in on themotion, totaling up to approximately eighty of them. Every one of them was an elite fighter in their own right. Each one would be able to conquer and alone. They were no less powerful than even Scott Yates and Brock Green. However, they were willing to settle for measly positions as security guards. There were a multitude of them. This was, in fact, very unusual. It was evident how powerful Peace Hotel was. The owner, Osborn St-Jacques was no doubt an exceptional man with a wide range of skills. Levi¡¯s curiosity about its owner was piqued. Why is he considered the strongest person in South Hampton? White Tiger shook his head. ¡°Oh look, so many fighters have suddenly appeared. Interesting!¡± Levi continued to stride forward. ¡°So what if we be enemies of Peace Hotel? This hotel doesn¡¯t even impress me!¡± His seemingly casual words were, in fact, shocking beyond words. Everyone gaped at him in disbelief. In South Hampton, and probably the whole of the South, who would dare to be so disrespectful toward Peace Hotel? I¡¯ve seen crazy people, but never ones who are as crazy as him! us was petrified as he hid behind the lines. Peace Hotel had always been considered to have a sacred existence. But at that moment, he began to doubt its credibility. ¡°You guys have to stop him! He¡¯s a lunatic and he isn¡¯t joking around now!¡± ¡°If he breaks in and kills me, Peace Hotel¡¯s reputation will be done for! You can all forget about keeping the business running as usual!¡± us triggered everyone at Peace Hotel with his words. All of the guests had fearful expressions on their faces. N?velDrama.Org owns this. Peace Hotel wouldpletely lose its face at this rate. All the hotel employees were responsible for upholding the hotel¡¯s reputation. Their faces were flushed red with anger and embarrassment. They would lose their jobs if their boss were to pursue this matter. Herman red at Levi as thetter stepped over his so-called demarcation line and growled out, ¡°Don¡¯t say I didn¡¯t warn you! Take them down!¡± Peace Hotel was built on sacrednd and all intruders would be cut down. Levi had just broken the rules and had challenged Peace Hotel¡¯s authority by intruding. All of a sudden, about eighty security guards rolled into action. They resembled wild beasts that were let loose from their chains. Compared to the hundreds of men belonging to The Three Musketeers earlier, these men were by far more capable. Both were onpletely different levels! Chapter 911 Chapter 911 ¡°Beat them up! I don¡¯t want to see them standing anymore!¡± Levi took a puff of his cigarette. White Tiger and the rest of the Five Great Wars Regiment shed against the eighty skilled fighters. As expected, these people were more challenging, and taking them down required more energy. Levi understood why Peace Hotel could protect all of their guests with the bold im that once they stepped into the hotel, they would be safe. With so many powerful fighters guarding this ce, who could possiblyy a finger on them? Forget about eighty of them. Even the eight men guarding the entrance would scare anyone in South Hampton from breaking in. Unfortunately, they were up against Levi Garrison this time! The battle grew more intense. All the staff at Peace Hotel were dumbstruck. The walkie-talkie in Herman¡¯s hand had even fallen to the ground. Sweat covered his whole body, not from heat but from fear, because the security guards of Peace Hotel were incapacitated one after the other. Ten minutester, not even one out of the eighty security guards was left standing. All of them had copsed onto the ground. ¡°That was fun! Anyone else? Give us a hundred more of them!¡± White Tiger was high from the battle and couldn¡¯t help himself from challenging them. The crowd fell silent. No one in Peace Hotel would have expected these six men to have skills of the highest level! Not even one security guard from Peace Hotel was their match! They had finally met someone powerful enough to ovee them! ¡°You¡­ You people aren¡¯t from around here!¡± Herman deduced. Peace Hotel kept records on all of the powerful figures in South Hampton and even the entire South. Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. However, Levi and his five men were definitely not in their records. They seemed to have been materialized out of nowhere. ¡°Indeed, we¡¯re not!¡± Then, Levi coldly ordered, ¡°Azure Dragon, bring him over to me!¡± us was on the verge of having a mental breakdown. He was hiding behind a few hotel staff as he pleaded, ¡°Save me. I¡­ I don¡¯t wanna die!¡± ¡°No. You can¡¯t take him away!¡± ¡°You can¡¯t break the rules at Peace Hotel!¡± Herman and a few of them tried to stop Azure Dragon. ¡°Beat them up!¡± ¡°Beat anyone who gets in our way!¡± Levi growled out. Bang! Those who were standing in their way were sent flying by Azure Dragon. In an instant, all of the hotel staff were lying on the ground, unable to stand. us swept his gaze around the hotel, already at his wits¡¯ end. He was the only one left standing. Didn¡¯t they say that once we were inside Peace Hotel, we¡¯d be safe? How did Levi Garrison force his way in here? He¡¯s even defeated all of Peace Hotel¡¯s top fighters! ¡°No¡­¡± us looked at Levi and shouted in horror. Azure Dragon picked him up with one hand and went over to Levi before throwing us at his feet. ¡°I beg you, please. Don¡¯t kill me! I was wrong! I¡¯ve realized my mistake now!¡± us wept as he begged for mercy. ¡°Please, forgive me!¡± Levi¡¯s eyes turned cold. ¡°Oh, well. Apology not epted!¡± He slowly raised his right hand, but before he could sweep it across us¡¯ face, a loud voice sounded out, ¡°Wait!¡± Chapter 912 Chapter 912 A group of people poured out of the hotel. In the middle of the crowd stood an old man in traditional clothing. He was none other than the owner of Peace Hotel, Osborn St-Jacques. When he had first heard about someone causing a scene at Peace Hotel, he paid it no heed. After all, who would dare to cause trouble here? However, he had no choice but to show up after receiving thetest news about it. ¡°Young man, I am Osborn St-Jacques, the owner of Peace Hotel! I¡¯m sure that you know the rules here. Do you have an exnation for all of this?¡± Although Osborn¡¯s tone sounded amiable, it had an edge to it at the same time. Levi chuckled and uttered, ¡°Oh, my apologies, but I¡¯ve always been a rule-breaker. And today, I¡¯ve broken the rules of your hotel!¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Osborn¡¯s anger skyrocketed. Despite his rage, one nce at the wailing people on the ground told him that Levi wasn¡¯t someone that he should underestimate. ¡°Rules are made to restrain those weaker than us, but it¡¯s useless against me because I¡¯m stronger than you!¡± Levi¡¯s mouth arched upwards. ¡°Since the beginning, I¡¯d already stated that I¡¯m only here to kill someone and that I wouldn¡¯t trouble the rest of you!¡± ¡°I clearly said that I would leave once he was killed!¡± Levi added. ¡°No¡­ Save me¡­ Mr. St-Jacques, you have to save me! I¡¯m Lionel Gonzales¡¯ son!¡± ¡°If I were to be killed right under your nose, Peace Hotel wouldn¡¯t be able to keep operating in the future. You¡¯ll be theughing stock of the entire South Hampton!¡± us yelled, grasping for straws. His words magnified Osborn¡¯s concerns. If such a situation came true, he would certainly lose his foothold in South Hampton. Especially when us was the son of one of The Three Musketeers! He had an identity that was far too important. ¡°Let him go, and I¡¯ll allow this whole matter to slide!¡± Osborn coldly demanded. ¡°And if I don¡¯t?¡± What Levi hated the most was being threatened by others. ¡°Then you¡¯ll be an enemy of Peace Hotel, as well as amon enemy to all of Osborn St- Jacques¡¯ connections!¡± ¡°When that happens, bigwigs from all walks of life will unite against you. Do you think you¡¯ll be able to survive that?¡± Several people behind Osborn challenged Levi. ¡°Do you know why no one dares to break the rules at Peace Hotel? And that no matter how grave the mistake, those who step into Peace Hotel would be safe?¡± Osborn asked. ¡°Please, enlighten me!¡± Levi was rather interested in knowing the answer. N?velDrama.Org owns this. ¡°Firstly, there are many skilled fighters within the walls of Peace Hotel. All of them owe me and are willing to work as security guards here.¡± ¡°Secondly, I have connections all over the business, politics, military, and various other fields! You could say that the big shots in the South, and even from the North and East, all owe me favors. One word from me, and they¡¯ll offer me their aid, no questions asked. This is the real reason that no one dares to mess with Peace Hotel!¡± ¡°Provoking Peace Hotel is equivalent to offending half of the East!¡± Osborn leveled his gaze with Levi as he suggested, ¡°So, cut me some ck! Let¡¯s be friends instead!¡± Chapter 913 Chapter 913 Osborn was smiling broadly when he continued, ¡°I¡¯ve treasured peace my entire life. Making one more friend is better than one more enemy. What do you say, young man? ¡°Let him go on my ount. Just take it as me owing you a favor!¡± The crowd was shocked. They could hardly believe that Osborn had lowered his ego as he offered to befriend Levi. This was an extremely rare urrence. People had always owed Osborn favors, not the other way around. It wouldn¡¯t make sense for Levi to turn him down! This involved Peace Hotel¡¯s reputation as well! Out of everyone¡¯s expectations, Levi sneered in return. ¡°Your friendship means nothing to me!¡± ¡°Nheless, after I¡¯ve settled my matters, perhaps we can still talk about being friends!¡± us became a bundle of nerves when he heard what Levi had uttered. ¡°Mr. St-Jacques, you have to save me!¡± p! Levi swung his palm at us¡¯ skull Every orifice of his head began to bleed. His life seeped out of his body in a matter of seconds. Thump! us¡¯ body went limp as he slumped onto the ground. This man had repeatedly insulted Levi¡¯s mother and was also the culprit who had pushed her into an abyss. If he had not constantly tried to im Levi¡¯s mother for himself, his mother would not have ended up with her current fate! Levi¡¯s eyes were terrifyingly cold. Boom! Things happened too quickly, catching Osborn and the restpletely off guard. Before they could react, Levi had already attacked. C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. Everyone could barely believe their eyes. Levi had actually killed us Gonzales in Peace Hotel, right in front of Osborn St-Jacques. He¡¯s simply too foolhardy! This was the first time that something like this had happened in the hotel¡¯s entire history! Hepletely disregarded Osborn St-Jacques, the most powerful figure in South Hampton. At that moment, everyone¡¯s heads were spinning. ¡°Y-Y-You¡­¡± Osborn stared wide-eyed at Levi and couldn¡¯t formte a proper string of words. He felt as if he could vomit blood at any given moment. Outrageous! Simply outrageous! Levi¡¯s actions were against Peace Hotel¡¯s rules andpletely stripped the hotel of its dignity. The hotel could no longer operate in South Hampton from thereon forth. Peace Hotel was famous all across South Hampton because of its unique code¡ª¡ª as long as you were a guest at Peace Hotel, no one would dare toy a finger on you. However, their code waspletely destroyed today! Not only did someone break into Peace Hotel, rather, they had also killed a guest right in front of the owner. This was the biggest humiliation that Peace Hotel had ever faced in their entire long history of operation! It was also a scar that would never heal for Osborn! ¡°Alright. My work here is done. Let¡¯s go.¡± Levi wiped his hand with a nonchnt smile on his face before he turned to leave with Azure Dragon and the rest. ¡°Stop right there!¡± Osborn bellowed at Levi. ¡°Do you think that you can leave after making a mess at my hotel? Who do you take me for?¡± Osborn roared furiously. Levi paused in his stride and grinned. ¡°What? Are you trying to stop me?¡± Chapter 914 Chapter 914 Levi¡¯s question stunned Osborn. Stop him? It would take a whole lot more to be able to stop him. All of my top fighters are incapacitated, so who¡¯s going to stop him for me? ¡°I can¡¯t stop you, but you¡¯d do well to remember this! Since you¡¯ve broken the rules of Peace Hotel and humiliated me, from today onwards, I, Osborn St-Jacques, will use all of my connections and power to come after you! I will make your life a living hell!¡± Osborn yelled at Levi. ¡°Sure. I¡¯ll be waiting for you, then!¡± With that, Levi turned on his heels and left. Thump! Osborn stumbled back and fell on his bum. He was on the brink of tears. From this day onwards, Peace Hotel would cease to exist. Osborn would be worse off. At Greenfield Mansion, upon seeing us¡¯ corpse, The Three Musketeers burst into tears as well. News spread like wildfire across the entire South Hampton. The Three Musketeers and Osborn St-Jacques had to bear the shame of a lifetime! Someone had publicly walked all over a group of South Hampton¡¯s powerful figures. This news filled the Jones family with endless regret. This was especially the case for Michael. Putting aside benefits and purely based on family rtions, Levi would be considered his grandson. His family had truly risen to the top. After everything was settled, Levi went back to South City. During these two days, Zoey was staying with the ck family. ¡°Did Levi go to South Hampton in the past two days?¡± Meredith asked. ¡°Yes, he had some things to settle there.¡± Zoey did not disclose the news about the Jones family, lest the ck family got any ideas. Robert smiled and uttered, ¡°I heard that something huge happened in South Hampton during the past two days. It was nothing short of a magnitude ten earthquake!¡± ¡°Oh? What happened there?¡± Everyone gathered around for some juicy gossip. ¡°They said that a group of people suddenly appeared in South Hampton. First, they crushed the prominent families there and made them bow before them! Then, they killed the son of Lionel Gonzales, one of The Three Musketeers. They had done that by breaking into Peace Hotel and killing him right in front of the hotel¡¯s owner, Osborn St-Jacques! The moment this group of people appeared in South Hampton, they wiped out all of the influential families in one go!¡± ¡°This was all done in a few short days!¡± Robert eximed. ¡°This is way too scary! This group of people won¡¯te to South City, right?¡± Everyone shivered slightly in fear. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. A small city like ours isn¡¯t on their radar!¡± Zoey¡¯s brows furrowed slightly. As soon as she heard about the seriousmotion in South Hampton, Levi was the first one who came to her mind. Levi can¡¯t be the one who¡¯d caused all that trouble in South Hampton, right? Impossible! She immediately dismissed that possibility. Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Levi went to attend the anniversary meeting of the Jones family. He went there to butter them up and get into their good books. Thus, he couldn¡¯t possibly have had the power to do something like this. Robert continued, ¡°That¡¯s right. They definitely won¡¯te to South City. That¡¯s because the leader of the group went to South Hampton to avenge his biological mother! I heard that he is an orphan. He killed anyone and everyone who¡¯d insulted his mother!¡± ¡°Biological mother? Orphan?¡± Zoey instantly thought of Levi again. Chapter 915 Chapter 915 He¡¯s an orphan. In addition to that, his biological mother came from the Jones family. He seems to match the details of this incident. Nheless, how could it have been Levi? How could he have turned the whole of South Hampton upside down by himself? He had even trampled all over the powerful families there? That¡¯s rather impossible. Meredith was green with envy when she uttered, ¡°If only there was someone like that amongst our younger generation. Not to mention, turning South Hampton upside down is equivalent to turning South City upside down. If we had a descendant of such caliber, I¡¯d be so happy that I wouldn¡¯t be able to sleep.¡± She sighed before continuing, ¡°The ck family can only rely on¡­¡± As one, everyone¡¯s gazes fell on Zoey. Amongst the younger generation in their family, she possessed the most potential. If it weren¡¯t for Levi¡¯s appearance, the ck family would probably have risen through the ranks by now. However, they believed that Levi would not be able to fulfill their condition of making a billion with his own two hands. Hence, they weren¡¯t worried at all in the least because very soon, they would have a valid reason in stopping Levi and Zoey from being together. When the time came, they would arrange for a good husband for Zoey who would bring their family infinite benefits. Of course, Zoey knew what they were nning. If they knew about Levi¡¯s identity as the grandson of the Jones family, they would immediately stop trying to tear them apart and immediately pounce at the chance to join families. However, Zoey did not want to see something like such. She greatly disliked this sort of mindset. More than anything, she hoped that Levi could support her on his own instead of relying on his family background and other factors. Before long, Levi returned home. Iris politely inquired, ¡°How was the anniversary meeting?¡± ¡°Not bad!¡± Levi smiled. Zoey was surprised. Why is Iris being so polite to Levi? She wasn¡¯t like this previously! She¡¯s treating Levi like he¡¯s her boss now. Zoey cast her questions aside and rolled her eyes at Levi before going back into her office. Levi immediately went after her. However, Zoey had closed the door to her office, preventing him from entering. She was still angry about Levi attending the anniversary meeting of the Jones family. ¡°Zoey, there¡¯s something that I need to discuss with you!¡± Levi raised his voice to be heard as a helpless look appeared on his face. C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. Only then did Zoey open the door. However, her expression was as cold as ice. ¡°Get right to it. I¡¯m busy.¡± Zoey was impatient. ¡°I¡¯ve discovered my biological mother¡¯s whereabouts!¡± Levi answered. ¡°What?¡± Zoey sprung up from her seat. ¡°I went to South Hampton and learned about my past. It turns out that there was a reason that I was abandoned on the streets and became an orphan! My mother had even sacrificed her life to let me live¡­¡± Levi told Emma Jones¡¯ story to Zoey. Zoey teared up with emotion upon listening to her story. ¡°She¡¯s a great mother!¡± ¡°I support your decision to bring her back!¡± Chapter 916 Chapter 916 ¡°Zoey, I¡¯ve decided to bring you along while I get my mother. What are your thoughts on this?¡± asked Levi. ¡°But¡­ ¡° Zoey blushed because this meant that she was going to meet her mother-inw. Seeing as such, she was nervous about it. ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll apany you.¡± Levi nodded as he smiled. ¡°Get ready then. We¡¯ll be setting off tomorrow.¡± Phoenix was able to deduce where Emma was currently being held; she was in Margo City, a small city located in the center of North Hampton, South City, and South Hampton. Having never thought of such a ce, us and the Joneses were brought to shame, in view of the fact that the woman they had wanted to kill lived just less than an hour¡¯s drive away from them. Levi was equally as surprised to discover that his biological mother had been nearby all along. As for the Garrison family¡¯s background, Phoenix had informed Levi that the information was SSSSS- level ssified. This meant that it was only a level lower than the information on Levi himself. Authority was required to gain ess, so there were only two ways to get information. Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. Levi could either acquire the required authority from Oand City or gain ess to the information by force. Unfortunately, none of those options would work for Levi. Due to some deep-seated issues, Levi would never contact Oand City to make such a request. On the other hand, if he were to ess Haunted by force, he would surely be spotted. That¡¯s going to cause a lot of problems. It¡¯s not that I can¡¯t solve them, rather, it¡¯s that I can¡¯t afford to be distracted by petty things like that right now. ¡°Continue your investigation. I¡¯m sure that you¡¯ll find a way.¡± Levi¡¯s idea was merely to take things slowly for the moment. The Garrison n will definitely find out when I get my mother back! When it comes to such, they¡¯ll reveal themselves to me, so I¡¯m in no hurry at all. At night, Zoey made all of the necessary arrangements as she put Iris in charge of her work, for she expected her business in Margo City to take her a few days. At that moment, Levi received a call from Mia. ¡°I¡¯ve heard that Osborn and The Three Musketeers are nning to deal with you. Nevertheless, we can¡¯t be certain as to how or when they¡¯re going to strike. You¡¯d better be careful,¡± warned Mia. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mia. They¡¯ll find that it¡¯s not that easy to get rid of me. By the way, I¡¯ll pick your aunt up in a few days, so you shoulde to see her and your sister-inw too.¡± Levi smiled while Zoey blushed when she overheard the conversation. Zoey was as nervous as she was excited to meet Levi¡¯s family. I think that we¡¯ll be very happy together from now on. The next day, Levi and Zoey set off for Margo City early in the morning. Ss was their driver, and it took them about an hour before they reached the small city. Chapter 917 Chapter 917 Chapter 917 The Tomb of Levi Garrison Upon stepping out of the car, Levi took a deep breath as he looked at the word ¡°Oand¡± that was engraved on a stone monument beside the road. At that point, the furious man mumbled to himself, ¡°So, this is where my mother has been imprisoned for nearly thirty years?¡± What a cruel thing it is to have imprisoned someone here for the rest of their life. It¡¯s almost like binding a person by invisible shackles, forever reminding them that they¡¯re incarcerated and that they would rather die. How could the Garrisons have been this ruthless? How could my biological father have married another woman while his wife was suffering in such a ce? Does the man not have a conscience? Heck, is he even a man at all? Conscious of the fact that Levi was rather tempted to smash the stone monument, Zoey soon uttered, ¡°Don¡¯t overthink it. I know that it¡¯s unfortunate that Emma met a scumbag, but we can give her a better life from now on. We¡¯ll make it up to her.¡± ¡°Okay, but he won¡¯t be getting away with this! I shall find him!¡± promised Levi angrily, causing Zoey to be frightened by his response. ¡°Why can¡¯t we just live a good life with Emma? Why do you insist on going against the man? As you¡¯ve mentioned before, his family is so powerful and influential that even a royal family like the Joneses are forced to obey them. Making that man your enemy is practically suicide!¡± Zoey had heard from Levi about how powerful the Garrisons were, so she was certain that Levi would be no match for them. C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. Hence, Zoey was worried that Levi would die trying to do the impossible while hoping to avenge his mother. ¡°I am aware that the Garrisons are powerful. So what? I¡¯m not afraid of them,¡± muttered Levi softly. ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Ss then drove them to the courtyard that Phoenix had found. Thinking that the ce would be bigger, Levi was surprised when he discovered that it was merely a small ce with tattered gates and cracked walls. In the courtyard was a small house estimated to be around twenty to thirty square meters. Left exposed, some of the bricks inside the cracked walls of the house had already fallen out. If an earthquake of magnitude four or five were to happen, the house would surely copse. At only a few square metersrge, the yard was surprisingly smaller than the house. Other than some nts, in the middle of the yard stood a tombstone engraved with Levi¡¯s name. The Garrisons threatened Emma that if she stepped out of Margo City, they wouldplete the engraving to ¡°Tomb of Levi Garrison.¡± Chapter 918 Chapter 918 It would have been hard for anyone to have missed the tombstone in such a small yard; hence, Emma was constantly reminded not to leave Margo City. The tombstone was not just a reminder of the Garrisons¡¯ threat. To Emma, seeing the tombstone was like seeing Levi, so nothing made her happier than spending her time thinking about her son in front of it. Hence, Levi felt infuriated as he gazed upon the tombstone along with his mother¡¯s prison. Zoey and Ss shivered when they sensed that Levi was about to explode with rage. As a member of royalty in South Hampton, my mother was supposed to enjoy a luxurious life! Nheless, she was imprisoned here by that scumbag! Seeing as such, how could I not be furious about it? ¡°Let¡¯s have a look inside.¡± The door was unlocked so Levi got it open easily. Although it was dpidated, the yard was rather tidy as the flowers only served to make it cozier. Holding back his anger for the eyesore of a tombstone, Levi approached a room and knocked on its door, only to find that there was no response. He entered the small room and found it to be neat and clean. There was nothing else in the room other than a table, a bed, and a cab. Levi could avow just how miserable his mother was for the past few decades, seeing the old clothes that were hanging on the drying rack. The clothes were so old that the colors had faded from them. While Levi was seething, tears rolled down Zoey¡¯s face when she caught sight of such a scene. The next moment, the three noticed a photo frame on the bedside. They were shocked by the photo that was kept inside it. It disyed the image of a good-looking couple who were holding a child together; the pair looked like a match that was made in heaven. Levi had heard from Michael that Emma was the most beautiful woman in South Hampton when she was younger. Levi¡¯s eyes zed with hatred as his eyes fell on the man in the photo. This is the irresponsible man who should be held ountable for my mother¡¯s imprisonment. He is the reason that I grew up an orphan! Levi was surprised to find that his mother had kept the photo because it meant that she still missed the man. She has no idea that he has married someone else, having children with another woman. ¡°I¡¯ll make him pay!¡± The photo evoked nothing but hatred in Levi; nheless, he wasn¡¯t aware that Emma had begged and kowtowed to have had the photo taken. Emma wanted a memento of the man, so he agreed and requested that she should never share the photo with anyone else. Otherwise, his identity would be exposed.All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 919 Chapter 919 Chapter 919 Meeting His Biological Mother Wishing for her son to gain control over the Garrison family, Emma hoped that her son would make something out of himself. Hence, she gave Levi his first name. Unfortunately, the Garrisons forbade him from carrying their family name because they saw him as a bastard who did not deserve it. Levi was supposed to be a Jones, but Emma begged once more for her son to be able to keep his biological family¡¯sst name, and at longst, the biological father agreed. This was the only request from Emma that the man had ever agreed to. A sharp glint shed across Levi¡¯s eyes; he swore to avenge his mother, uninformed of the fact that he had almost lost the right to be a Garrison. ¡°It seems that Emma was sick,¡± stated Zoey. She had found some medication in the cab. Levi momentarily remembered that his mother had knelt at the Garrisons¡¯ for three consecutive days when she had borne him. It was raining back then, which only served to deteriorate Emma¡¯s health. Levi¡¯s eyes turned red as he imagined his mother being in pain and agony. I should have discovered this sooner! My mother would not have had to suffer for this long if it were otherwise! ¡°Where else could my mother be, if not at home?¡± asked Levi. ¡°She¡¯s probably working to support herself, seeing that she lives alone. Though, the money that she earned must have gone to these medications.¡±N?velDrama.Org owns this. Levi could not imagine how his mother had survived on her own upon hearing the heartbreaking truth that Zoey had pointed out. ¡°Let¡¯s search for her!¡± Levi asked Phoenix to look up his mother¡¯s upation and workce while searching around the courtyard with Zoey and Ss. They searched through an entire block but it was to no avail. A garbage truck was rumbling nearby as a group of workers was actively trying to unclog the sewer. Unfortunately, no matter how far in they inserted the tube, they found that they could not remove the clog. Seeing as such, the job would now have to be done manually, but unfortunately, there were no volunteers. ¡°Anyone willing to do it will get fifty as their reward,¡± offered the team leader. All of the workers shook their heads in refusal; the sewer was far too smelly and dirty. ¡°I¡¯ll do it.¡± At that moment, a woman in sanitations raised her hand to volunteer. ¡°Good! Deal with the clog and you¡¯ll get your fifty, Emma,¡± promised the team leader to the woman. ¡°Emma?¡± Levi and Zoey widened their eyes at their mind-blowing discovery. Chapter 920 Chapter 920 Chapter 920 Tears Of Men That¡¯s Emma? The two turned to gaze at the woman in shock. Soon, Levi received a message from Phoenix: Emma Jones has been working as a sanitation worker. The hacker even sent him a photo, to which Levipared to the woman across from him. It¡¯s the same person. That is my mother, Emma Jones! Emma was only in her fifties, but her hair had already turned gray. Her face was as wrinkled as a seventy-year-old woman. She was so skinny that it looked as though a gust of wind could blow her away. Time and illness had not been kind to Levi¡¯s mother. Looking at Emma¡¯s miserable state, Zoey could not help but cry. Levi was not faring any better either, for tears had started to flow down his face. As a man, it was only natural for him to have cried over someone whom he held so dear to him. When Emma heard that she would be rewarded with fifty, joy shed across her face. With that money, I can finally get myself some qualitied pain medications. Emma put her gloves on, readying herself to go down into the sewer to unclog it. ¡°Mom!¡± The sudden shout shocked the workers, who all turned around to nce at the source of the voice. Bewildered, Emma did the same, wanting to find out who shouted.All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Mom!¡± shouted Levi once again before he rushed over to his mother. Emma was stunned when she realized that the man was calling out to her. Did he mistake me for someone else? However, like a bolt from the blue, Emma suddenly recognized the familiar face when Levi approached her. It looked at least half as simr to the face of the man whom she had loved so much. There¡¯s no mistaking this face. This is my son! When Levi reached his mother, he wrapped his arms around her tightly. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry, Mom!¡± shouted Levi. Dumbfounded, Emma looked at Levi in disbelief before she asked in a shaky voice, ¡°Are you¡­ Are you really Levi?¡± ¡°Yes, it¡¯s me!¡± Thud! Levi knelt before his mother and kowtowed to her. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mom! I should have found you sooner.¡± Emma could no longer contain herself as she burst out into tears. ¡°You¡¯re really Levi! My son! My sweet boy!¡± The mother also knelt to embrace her son as the two sobbed in each other¡¯s arms. Minutes passed before Levi helped his mother up. ¡°Let¡¯s go home, Mom.¡± ¡°Not yet, Levi. I¡¯m still at work.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to work anymore. I¡¯ll take care of you,¡± promised the son. ¡°No.¡± Emma approached the team leader and bowed to him. ¡°My son is here, so I¡¯d like to take a leave. Thank you, Sir.¡± Witnessing how lowly his mother had seemed, Levi could feel the tears rolling down his face once more. Chapter 921 Chapter 921 Chapter 921 A Dream Come True ¡°Go with your son, Emma. Thank you for your hard work,¡± affirmed the team leader. Levi then gave the man an earnest nce to show him his gratitude. ¡°Let¡¯s go, Mom.¡± The son supported his mother, and the two were ready to go home along with Zoey and Ss. Emma was surprised to see such a beautiful woman with them. ¡°This is Zoey, your daughter-inw.¡± introduced Levi with a smile. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry for what you¡¯ve been through, Emma!¡± Zoey¡¯s eyes had already reddened from all her crying. After briefly introducing Ss to Emma, they returned to the courtyard. Emma had dreamt of seeing her son again for nearly thirty years, and she was willing to die for it no less. However, she also understood that she could never leave Margo City. She never expected anyone to find her, much less to see her son again. Still, her dream came true, and her son appeared before her very two eyes. He had even brought her daughter-inw along. The tears never stopped flowing down Emma¡¯s face on their way home, but they were tears of joy. ¡°Levi, how did you know that I was here?¡± asked Emma curiously, for she was certain that the Garrisons had made it impossible for anyone to have found her. ¡°I received some help.¡± On the way home, the mother felt like she had a multitude of questions to ask her son. When Emma returned to the courtyard and saw the tombstone, her face turned grim. ¡°Levi, don¡¯t mind this.¡± Emma then covered the engraving on the tombstone with her body. ¡°It¡¯s okay, Mom. You don¡¯t have to do that. I know that my name is on it.¡± The mother¡¯s face fell because she would rather have kept her son in the dark about it. After getting inside the house, Emma wanted to serve her guests. Nheless, Zoey stopped her. ¡°Allow me to do so.¡± ¡°I¡¯m so happy, Levi! Not only has my dreame true, rather, you¡¯ve also found yourself such a kind and beautiful wife. Now, I can die without regrets.¡± ¡°You still have a good life ahead of you, Mom. I¡¯ll make sure that you be the happiest mother in the world!¡± promised Levi as he held his mother¡¯s hands tightly. ¡°Seeing you is enough for me,¡± responded Emma with a smile. ¡°Mom, have you ever thought of leaving?¡± Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. ¡°I can¡¯t do that. Didn¡¯t you see the tombstone? They¡¯ll kill you if I leave this ce.¡± ¡°Are they using that rock to keep you here?¡± ¡°No. They¡¯ve also got people watching me, and they¡¯ll never allow me to step foot out of Margo City.¡± Chapter 922 Chapter 922 Chapter 922 Nobody Bullies My Mother Emma continued, ¡°It¡¯s not just Margo City. For almost thirty years, I was only allowed to move within this block. They warned me that if I ever stepped out of the boundary, I¡¯d receive a serious beating.¡± Levi widened his eyes so much that they could almost drop out. ¡°What? You were only allowed to move within this block for almost thirty years?¡± What¡¯s worse than being imprisoned in a city for almost thirty years is being confined to a single block. Those ruthless scumbags! ¡°Yes. The Garrisons had ordered the people in Margo City to imprison me here. To make it foolproof, they deliberately narrowed the range down to just this block.¡± Emma sighed. When Levi heard her words, rage pulsed through his veins, and a murderous intent shed across his eyes. ¡°Emma, have you been a sanitation worker all these years?¡± The thought of it broke Zoey¡¯s heart. ¡°Yes. They control everything that I do, including my job. I was only allowed to be a sanitation worker because they¡¯d wanted me to struggle,¡± replied Emma with a nod, who then smiled at the tearful Zoey. ¡°I was fine, though. On top of my sry, scavenging around was enough to help me get by.¡± Even so, everybody else could see how things really were, for it was impossible to forget seeing what Emma was willing to do for fifty. ¡°But your health¡­¡± Zoey choked before she could finish. ¡°It¡¯s nothing. As long as I continue to take my medications, I¡¯ll be fine. The pain does get a little worse during cloudy and rainy days, though,¡± exined Emma casually. Still, her sickness made her look at least twenty years older than she was. Momentarily, Emma suddenly remembered something. ¡°You guys had better leave now. You shouldn¡¯t stay here for too long.¡± ¡°Why?¡± asked Levi and Zoey in confusion.N?velDrama.Org owns this. ¡°They¡¯re always watching me. For almost thirty years, nobody was allowed to enter this courtyard or even talk to me. That was why I didn¡¯t have to lock the door. Nobody would dare toe by. If they find you here, you¡¯ll all be in danger. There might even be a serious beating.¡± In a panic, Emma tried to hurry the three out, but Levi would not budge. ¡°It¡¯s okay, Mom. Nobody willy a finger on you while I¡¯m around.¡± Levi sneered. ¡°Nobody bullies my mother!¡± ¡°We¡¯re no match for these people, so please just go! They¡¯ll see you!¡± begged Emma anxiously. Chapter 923 Chapter 923 Chapter 923 Beat Her Up A Lot Emma was well aware that she was constantly being watched, so it was only a matter of time before her son and hispanions were spotted. ¡°Just go!¡± Emma even pushed her son to get him to leave. Creak! Emma¡¯s face fell when she heard the door opening. ¡°Oh, no! They¡¯re here!¡± eximed Emma with a pale face. ¡°Hey, old swine! Someone¡¯s here with you, aren¡¯t they? Did you forget the rules? How dare you bring outsiders home with you!¡± threatened a voice from outside. Seeing how terrified his mother was, Levi realized how she was treated before. ¡°What do we do now?¡± Emma was as anxious as a mouse in a cattery. ¡°We¡¯ll be fine, Mom. You have me now,¡± assured the son. ¡°Let¡¯s go and check it out.¡± Levi and the others then went out to the yard to meet a few fierce-looking young men. ¡°So, you really do have people here, you old swine! Are you trying to get beaten up?¡± sneered the group leader. Seeing how his mother had shrunk behind him in terror, Levi was infuriated. ¡°Do you guys beat her up a lot?¡± C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. ¡°We do. So what? She¡¯s nothing but an old piece of trash,¡± ridiculed the leader before the other men laughed. Unfortunately, none of them realized the severity of Levi¡¯s rage. ¡°Get yourself over here and kneel before me, you old swine! You¡¯ve broken the rules, so that means that it¡¯s time for a beating!¡± shouted the man. Emma was so frightened that she trembled all over; it was evident that she had been beaten up before. There was no way that her frail and sickly body could take such a beating. ¡°Hiding, are we? I¡¯ll drag you out if I have to!¡± The man then rushed toward Levi to grab Emma. p! Levi pped his hand onto the man¡¯s wrist to grab hold of it. ¡°What the¡­ ¡° The man tried to break free, but it was to no avail. ¡°Release me before I beat you up too,¡± threatened the young man. Kick! A cold glint shed across Levi¡¯s eyes before he lifted his leg to kick the young man. The thug was soon sent tumbling backward. ¡°Get them! Get all of them!¡± roared the young man as blood dripped out of his mouth. The other men rushed forward, but Ss took care of them all with only a few kicks and punches. Emma¡¯s jaw dropped when she saw how powerful her son and hispanions were. The men got back up before threatening, ¡°So, you¡¯ve got yourself some help to leave Margo City, huh? We¡¯ll see about that, Emma. You¡¯re not out of the woods yet!¡± ¡°No, that¡¯s not it. I¡­ I¡¯m not going to leave Margo City,¡± denied Emma immediately. ¡°Then, how would you exin this? There¡¯s no denying it. Just you wait!¡± shouted the men before retreating. Chapter 924 Chapter 924 Chapter 924 In This Together ¡°It¡¯s all over now. Get as far away as possible, and don¡¯t ever return. Seeing you once more is enough for me. I have no other regrets.¡± Emma hadpletely broken down. ¡°If you don¡¯t leave now, they¡¯ll return to kill you.¡± She was not to contact the outside world, much less allow anyone to find her. That was the rule. She was told that anyone who found out about her existence would be killed, and that was how the Garrisons ensured that nobody would ever find her. ¡°To tell you the truth, I came here to take you away with me, so pack your things. We¡¯re leaving, Mom.¡± ¡°What?¡± Emma could not believe what she had just heard. I hadn¡¯t even dared to leave this block, why would I leave the city? She had been imprisoned in that city for nearly thirty years, and the invisible shackles on her had be part of her. All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. Even in her dreams, she could not escape the purgatory. I don¡¯t have the courage to do it. Anything but leaving Margo City! ¡°I understand what you¡¯re trying to do for me, but the Garrisons have set the rule that I¡¯m not to step out of this city, ever! If I do, they¡¯ll kill you. You saw the tombstone, right? That¡¯s for you!¡± Tears were already dropping like rain from Emma, but the idea amused Levi. ¡°Nobody can kill me. Not yet anyway.¡± The man had survived the battlefield for six years, and no matter how bad things got, he would always come back alive. Thus, why the heck would I be afraid of the Garrisons? Besides, a small ce like Margo City doesn¡¯t scare me. ¡°Listen to me, Mom. One way or the other, I¡¯m going to get you out,¡± insisted Levi. ¡°Do you know who¡¯s keeping me here? He¡¯s the most powerful man in the city, The King of Margo City himself! The Garrisons got the man to imprison me for nearly thirty years. He¡¯s practically the city itself! He has eyes all over the ce and he knows exactly who is in his city.¡± Emma continued to dissuade her son. ¡°I know that you¡¯re an extraordinary man, but you¡¯re no match for The King of Margo City, let alone the Garrisons. Levi, listen to me and leave now!¡± Even Zoey was starting to worry for her husband. How is Levi going to fight against all of these people? ¡°Levi, maybe we should leave first ande up with a nter,¡± suggested Zoey. ¡°You do that, Zoey, but I¡¯m staying,¡± insisted Levi. ¡°No. We¡¯re all in this together!¡± Chapter 925 Chapter 925 Chapter 925 Kill Them All Emma grew anxious as she wondered what to do about the hard-headed couple. Vroom! Several cars arrived at the courtyard, and dozens of men stepped out of them. ¡°Emma, you old swine! I¡¯d heard that you¡¯d gotten yourself some help to escape Margo City. Oh my, the audacity this woman has!¡± Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. Shivers traveled down Emma¡¯s spine when she heard the voice. It was Erwin, the son of Amos Braus, The King of Margo City. Amos had already delegated his son to watch over Emma because he wanted the Garrisons to recognize Erwin This would be a great help to his son¡¯s future. When Erwin heard that Emma was trying to escape, he quickly brought a group of men over. ¡°So it¡¯s true.¡± Erwin sneered at Levi and the rest. ¡°Didn¡¯t you use to kneel whenever I arrived, Emma? What¡¯s changed? Grown a pair, have you?¡± Erwin continued to sneer as anger flooded through Levi¡¯s veins. I¡¯ll ensure that these people shall pay for what they have done to my mother for the past twenty years! ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mr. Braus. I¡¯ll do it right now.¡± Emma was about to kneel before the man, but Levi stopped her. ¡°Don¡¯t, Mom. You shall bow to no one.¡± ¡°Mom? So this is your son?¡± Shocked, Erwin shifted his focus to Levi. ¡°This is Levi Garrison? Tell me, old swine, how did this bastard find you?¡± Erwin was surprised because he always heard his father promising the Garrisons that nobody would know that Emma was in Margo City, especially not those who were close to her. Never did they expect Emma¡¯s son to have found her. If the Garrisons were to find out about this, their family alone would be ruined, if not massacred. Erwin perspired all over at the thought of it. ¡°Well done, Levi. I didn¡¯t expect you to have stumbled upon this ce,¡± admitted Erwin after taking a deep breath. ¡°Emma, you should know the rules. Whoever knows about you and your location will be killed, let alone your son. He¡¯ll never walk out of here alive because we can¡¯t have the world know of your true identities.¡± A murderous glint shed in Erwin¡¯s eyes before he coldly ordered, ¡°Kill all three of them!¡± If it were the usual, Erwin would have captured a beauty like Zoey for his own enjoyment. However, there was too much at stake then. Chapter 926 Chapter 926 Chapter 926 Breaking The Rules When Emma and Zoey heard that Erwin wanted them killed, both of them panicked. ¡°Please spare my son, Mr. Braus. I¡¯d never said that I wanted to leave Margo City. Heck, I wouldn¡¯t even leave this courtyard!¡± begged Emma after kneeling before the man. ¡°Mom, what are you doing?¡± Levi quickly helped his mother up. ¡°What if he spreads the information that you¡¯re here or goes to the Garrisons? I can¡¯t allow that to happen. My father would never allow it! Killing them is the only way to avoidplications,¡± insisted Erwin. ¡°Kill me if you have to, but please let my son live!¡± Emma stood determinedly before her three guests. ¡°You¡¯ve broken the rules, Emma. They¡¯ll have to die.¡± With a wave of his hand, dozens of Erwin¡¯s men rushed inside with shiny daggers in their hands. ¡°Close your eyes, Mom. You too, Zoey,¡± instructed Levi. The two women did as they were told, and the frightening noises that followed only made them more afraid to open their eyes. After a while, silence fell upon the scene. Afraid that something had happened to Levi, the two finally opened their eyes, only to see the other men lying motionlessly on the ground. Staring at the unscathed Levi, Erwin was dumbfounded. The man could not believe his eyes when he witnessed Levi crushing his men effortlessly. How can someone who had grown up an orphan be this powerful? ¡°Tell The King of Margo City that I¡¯ll be waiting for him here. He kept my mother here for nearly thirty years, didn¡¯t he? I want him to watch as I walk away with her,¡±manded Levi calmly. ¡°What?¡± Erwin was stupefied by how arrogant Levi was. Why would he want to do it in front of my father, The King of Margo City? N?velDrama.Org owns this. Levi nced at the tombstone. ¡°This is what you¡¯ve used to keep my mother here for more than twenty years. I¡¯m going to destroy it today.¡± Crack! Levi broke the tombstone into pieces with a strong kick while Erwin and Emma watched on with widened eyes. It had been almost thirty years since the Garrisons had erected the tombstone there, and it was finally destroyed that day. Its destruction was a challenge to the Garrisons and the rules that they had set for the past few decades. Erwin was so horrified that he quickly took off to find The King of Margo City. ¡°We¡¯re in trouble now, Levi! The Garrisons will never let us get away with destroying the tombstone,¡± stated Emma. Chapter 927 Chapter 927 Chapter 927 The Ancient Family Of Erudia ¡°It¡¯s simple, Mom. Nobody will erect a tombstone for me while I¡¯m alive. Anyone who tries to do so will die,¡± responded Levi with a smile. ¡°You¡¯re too young to fully understand what you¡¯re up against, Levi. You have no idea how powerful the Garrisons are.¡± Emma shook her head helplessly. ¡°Is that so? I¡¯d like to see it for myself.¡± Since Phoenix was unable to gain ess to their information, Levi was curious to find out. ¡°Did you know that the prominent families in Erudia are century-old, while the ancient ones are millennia-old? The Garrisons happened to be the most powerful family of them all, and they were known as The Head of Erudia!¡± Over the years, the Garrisons had gradually hidden themselves to the point that even their identities¡¯ had be top secret. Still, those who knew anything about powerful families knew that the Garrison family was the most powerful in Erudia. ¡°The Joneses were considered a prominent family in South Hampton, but whenpared to the Garrisons, we¡¯re nothing. Because of the inferior blood that runs in my veins, I¡¯m not worthy of being part of the Garrison family. They refused to allow me to stay with your biological father, let alone allow you to be born,¡± continued Emma. C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. ¡°The Head of Erudia, huh? Interesting,¡± responded Levi with a smile. No wonder the files on the Garrisons were SSSSS-level ssified. I didn¡¯t know that they were so powerful. The corners of Levi¡¯s mouth lifted higher as he smirked. Too bad for them, the confidentiality of my files is SSSSSS-level, a level higher than theirs. So what if they are the most powerful ancient family in Erudia? They¡¯re no match for me. ¡°What the most powerful ancient family says shall go. They allowed me to give birth to you, but in exchange, I was to be imprisoned here. You¡¯d broken the rules when you¡¯d destroyed the tombstone, and they won¡¯t take it lightly.¡± Emma was in despair because she knew that the Garrisons would never allow any of them to leave Margo City. Not to mention, letting the world know that Levi was a Garrison. They had every reason to make the four disappear from the face of the earth. I don¡¯t mind dying, but I don¡¯t want to see my son being killed. I¡¯d only just met him. The thought was enough to bring Emma to tears once again. Zoey was almost as frightened as her mother-inw when she heard about the Garrisons. Even the Joneses of South Hampton submit to them, so how can we hope to fight against a family that is so powerful? They¡¯ll probably merely have to lift a finger to obliterate us. Zoey shuddered when she thought of how superior the Garrisons were. To her, it was like a battle between gods and mortals. Zoey then red at Levi before she scolded him, ¡°Levi, you¡¯re far too impulsive! You may not care about yourself, but you¡¯ve endangered your mother. Why can¡¯t we just think of another solution?¡± Chapter 928 Chapter 928 Chapter 928 The One Who Imprisoned My Mother Emma could not help but agree with Zoey because her daughter-inw was right about her son being impulsive. I¡¯m happy that my son is capable, but he has to learn how to pick his fights. ¡°Now that the tombstone has been destroyed, it wouldn¡¯t make a difference even if I stayed, so let¡¯s get out of here before The King of Margo City arrives!¡± requested Emma. ¡°We¡¯re in no hurry, Mom,¡± responded Levi with a smile. ¡°What?¡± Both Emma and Zoey were stunned by Levi¡¯s response. What is Levi thinking? He¡¯s the one who wanted me to leave with him earlier. Now that I¡¯ve agreed, why are we not leaving? ¡°Don¡¯t worry. We will leave eventually, but I have a score to settle first,¡± assured Levi when he noticed how confused the two seemed. ¡°I¡¯ll make them pay for what they¡¯d done to you for over twenty years, so we¡¯ll wait for them here.¡± ¡°The past doesn¡¯t bother me. What¡¯s important to me is your safety. Trust me, you wouldn¡¯t want to face The King of Margo City. Let¡¯s just leave!¡± ¡°Ss, get them out of here,¡± ordered Levi after forcing his mother and wife into the car. Ss then quickly drove away, leaving Levi alone. Before long, The King of Margo City arrived with a dozen cars and several trucks, as hundreds of men stepped out of the vehicles. As the title suggested, the man was the king of the city, and he could summon hundreds to the courtyard with a raise of his arm. When The King of Margo City, Amos, and his son arrived, they only saw a calm-looking man. The man, with his hands behind his back, looked as though he was waiting for them. ¡°Where¡¯s Emma that old swine?¡± shouted Amos. ¡°She probably took off. We just spotted a car outside,¡± answered Erwin. ¡°Father, let me go after her.¡± ¡°No. I have eyes all over Margo City. They won¡¯t get away,¡± stated Amos coldly before entering the courtyard to stare at Levi. ¡°So, you¡¯re Emma¡¯s bastard son?¡± Without a hint of emotion, Levi remained silent. ¡°Weren¡¯t you an orphan who was abandoned to the streets? How did you find this ce?¡± Amos was curious as to how Levi had done it. ¡°Answer my father, you bastard! Are you dumb?¡± roared Erwin. ¡°You¡¯re not worth it.¡± The arrogant answer stunned Amos, who never expected anyone to speak to him in such a manner. ¡°So you¡¯re The King of Margo City? The one who¡¯d imprisoned my mother for almost thirty years?¡± asked Levi. Amosughed out loud before replying, ¡°That¡¯s right. I¡¯m the one who¡¯s kept that old swine here.¡±N?velDrama.Org owns this. Chapter 929 Chapter 929 Chapter 929 Reward For Killing Levi ¡°The Garrisons only wanted me to keep the old swine in Margo City. It was me who decided to imprison her in this city block, forbidding anyone from socializing with her. I also made her clean the sewers and deliberately raised the prices for the medications to torture her.¡± The man seemed to enjoy remembering how Emma had suffered. ¡°You may not have seen it before, but it was amazing to watch her writhe in agony during the rainy days. I¡¯ll never forget the sight. There¡¯s only so much a person can take before they sumb to the pain.¡± Levi¡¯s face darkened as he clenched his fists. All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Are you even a human being? Do you have a conscience?¡± asked Levi coldly. Amosughed once more. ¡°Calm down, boy. You should me your mother because this is what happens to people who have offended the Garrisons. I could have treated her a lot worse, you know?¡± Erwin agreed, ¡°It¡¯s true. I only give her a casual beating once every three days and a serious one, once every five days.¡± ¡°The old swine can really take a beating, can¡¯t she? She¡¯s still alive after all of these years. What a miracle!¡± Listening to their conversation, Levi tried his best to hold back his tears. These heartless animals! ¡°Look at how upset he is. I think that he wants to kill us.¡±¡°Look at how scary his face is.¡± The men ridiculed Levi for being angry and had a goodugh for themselves. Levi then smiled with a murderous intent. ¡°I¡¯m guessing that everyone present had a hand in bullying my mother, right?¡± asked Levi coldly. ¡°That¡¯s right. Every single one of us has hit your mother before. So what?¡± Then, Amos and all his men continued tough. ¡°Good. I just needed to hear you say it because you¡¯ll all pay for hurting my mother!¡± promised Levi before his mouth curved into a disturbing smirk. He had not had a good fight since he had gotten back from the front line of the warzone. Even taking Assassin 47 was a breeze. Today¡¯s going to be different because these people will suffer my wrath. How unfortunate for them to have met the God of War! ¡°Make us pay? Who do you think you are?¡± ¡°Look around. You¡¯re outnumbered!¡± Once again, the menughed as though Levi had made a fool of himself. ¡°I¡¯ve heard that he¡¯s skilled at fighting. Let¡¯s put that to the test. Seize him!¡± ordered Amos as dozens of men rushed forward. ¡°The Garrisons will reward me for killing this boy.¡± Amosughed in excitement. Chapter 930 Chapter 930 Chapter 930 The Horrifying Side Of Levi The King of Margo City was sure that his dozens of elites would have no problem in regard to dealing with Levi. ¡°Kill him!¡± The men gave it their all to take Levi¡¯s life. Thud! Thud! Thud! The next moment, Amos froze in terror because he had witnessed the impossible. The men that he had sent to kill Levi were driven back as if they had been hit by a truck. Thump! Thump! Thump! One by one, the men fell to the ground with blood gurgling in their mouths. Their bodies twitched and squirmed beforeing to a halt. The men merely passed out because of their broken ribs. Levi thought that the bone fractures were punishment enough for them and that there was no need to kill them. ¡°What?¡± Amos and his remaining men were dumbfounded at the sight thaty before them. How can he be that powerful? ¡°We¡¯ve underestimated him, father. We need to send everyone over,¡± suggested Erwin. ¡°Go! All of you!¡± At Amos¡¯mand, hundreds of men broke through the courtyard walls and doors to swarm in like locusts. ¡°You¡¯re vastly outnumbered! Let¡¯s see how long it¡¯ll take before my men tire you out.¡± Amos looked at Levi and cackled. ¡°Let¡¯s see how good you are.¡± Then, as though they were getting ready for a good show, Erwin lit some cigarettes for his father and himself before leaning casuallyC0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. against a car. Due to the crowd, the two could not actually bear witness to how the battle was going, but they believed that Levi would die from exhaustion if he had not been beaten to death. The father and son merely had to wait for the result. A minuteter, they started to notice their men backing away from the courtyard. Peeping through a gap in the crowd, the two were surprised to see a mountain of fallen men in the courtyard. The men were only backing away because there was hardly any space left inside. There are people everywhere on the ground, and some are even stacked up upon others. Levi must have defeated them all! Nevertheless, how is that possible? The two were so horrified that they both dropped their cigarettes as they began to break into a cold sweat. Then, they finally spotted Levi, the God of War himself. Wherever the God of War went, people were bound to drop like flies. Like a powerful weapon, the man could break bones just by swinging his iron fists. The invincible God of War had no problem in defeating hundreds of Amos¡¯ men. Horror! It¡¯s pure horror! The situation that unfolded next was rather unbelievable. Chapter 931 Chapter 931 Chapter 931 My Mother Got Lucky Like a cannon, Levi shot his right fist into a man and sent him flying toward the crowd. It was as if the man had been hit by a sports car with five hundred horsepower. Crack! Crack! Crack! In an instant, more than thirty men were sent flying as the sound of bones cracking filled the air. Those who were hit by Levi either had broken ribs, broken backs, or broken legs. None of them walked away without a bone fracture because Levi¡¯s punches were unbelievably powerful. Amos was stupefied at the sight. How can someone be this terrifying? C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. Levi put on a show as he cruelly beat up hundreds of men, making them wail helplessly. Instead of killing those men, Levi crippled them as punishment for hurting his mother. Sigh! Levi sighed with relief as he dusted off his hands. Around him were peopleying over all the ce, stacked up like mountains. While Levi stood there with his chest puffed, the Brauses froze with their mouths wide open. The two had trouble believing what they had just witnessed. Is he even human? He just crippled almost six hundred men by himself. These men will be bedridden for a year! Thud! Erwin slipped from the car and sat down helplessly on the ground. This is just too frightening. I¡¯ve never seen anyone this good. ¡°You¡¯re next!¡± Step by step, Levi walked toward the two. ¡°We¡­ We¡¯re sorry! You should know that we¡¯ve actually treated your mother fairly. We never¡­ We never gave her a hard time,¡± stuttered Erwin. ¡°That¡¯s funny. Didn¡¯t you just tell me about how you used to torture her?¡± Levi sneered. Amos smiled apologetically before responding, ¡°We¡­ We were merely kidding. Why would we torture your mother? We wanted nothing but the best for her.¡± ¡°It¡¯s true. We¡¯ve been good to her. Just think about it, Mr. Garrison. It¡¯s been nearly thirty years. How could she have survived if we weren¡¯t good to her?¡± reminded Erwin. ¡°She would have passed away a long time ago if we¡¯d tortured her, but she¡¯s alive and well. That proves that we¡¯ve been nice to her,¡± added Amos with a smile. ¡°That¡¯s because she got lucky! She was strong!¡± roared Levi suddenly, which scared the living daylights out of the Brauses. ¡°Why don¡¯t you take a guess at what I¡¯m about to do to you guys,¡± suggested Levi with a smirk. Chapter 932 Chapter 932 Chapter 932 Going Against The Garrisons The Brauses knew well that Levi¡¯s smirk could only mean trouble for them. ¡°Please spare us, Mr. Garrison! We were only following orders.¡± ¡°We¡¯re no different than dogs!¡± The two quickly begged Levi for his forgiveness. ¡°The masters may be despicable, but the dogs aren¡¯t any better.¡± A murderous glint suddenly shed across Levi¡¯s eyes before he grabbed Amos by the cor and lifted the man off the ground. Amos kicked his legs in the air as his face quickly turned red from suffocation. Thump! Crack! Levi punched Amos on the ribs, and immediately, the sound of bone cracking could be heard. The punch hadpletely fractured the man¡¯s ribs. ¡°Argh!¡± Amos cried out in agony. Thump! Crack! ¡°Argh!¡± The other side of his rib cage was broken too. Thump! Crack! Next was his breastbone, which copsed after it was struck. Thump! Crack! Another punchnded on his nose, and Amos¡¯ face was sunken in. Thump! Crack! Thump! Crack! Levi smashed every bone in the man¡¯s body, including his arms and legs. The King of Margo City had bone fractures all over his body. His bones were so smashed up that they were almost powder-like. Amos passed out eight times during his beating. He would wake up when Levi¡¯s punchesnded on him before passing out again, and he continuously screamed with pain. ¡°Now, it¡¯s your turn!¡± Levi threw Amos aside before picking Erwin up. Like what he had done to the man before, Levi broke Erwin¡¯s bones, one by one, with his punches. Erwin was weaker than his father. The son passed out thirteen times and screamed even louder. The two went through hell at Levi¡¯s hands and could only lie motionlessly on the ground because all of their bones were broken. ¡°Compared to what my mother has been through, this is mercy. I should have simply killed you,¡± stated Levi calmly. The Brauses looked at Levi with fear because they knew that the man would continue to haunt them in their dreams. ¡°You¡¯re only alive because I need you to send the Garrisons a message,¡± exined Levi. ¡°Tell them that Levi Garrison¡¯s back and that nobody is to imprison my mother. I¡¯ll kill anyone who tries to do so! One more thing. Tell them that I¡¯ll pay them a visit soon. The most powerful ancient family in Erudia is now my enemy!¡±All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 933 Chapter 933 Chapter 933 We Will Not Bow To An Orphan ¡°I¡­ I admit that you¡¯re powerful, but you¡¯re nothing¡­ Nothingpared to the Garrisons.¡± It took every bit of strength in Amos to force out those words. They¡¯re the most powerful ancient family in Erudia, The Head of Erudia! There¡¯s no way that one man can overthrow a millennia-old ancient family. They¡¯ll never bow to a bastard like Levi. ¡°That¡¯s also why I didn¡¯t kill you. I want you to witness how I crush the Garrisons,¡± exined Levi calmly. Thump! He then stomped on the ground with both of his feet, causing the house that had imprisoned Emma for nearly thirty years to copse and turn into billows of smoke. After that, Levi turned to leave the ce. He had finally destroyed his mother¡¯s decades-old prison that day and undermined the Garrison¡¯s authority. ncing at Levi¡¯s back, the Brauses scoffed, ¡°You can¡¯t escape the Garrisons. You¡¯ll see eventually.¡± At that moment, Ss had already left Margo City. Although there were obstacles along the way, they were nothing that she could not handle. On top of that, Zoey had powerful allies watching over her, like the fully-recovered Hades. Most of the obstacles along their way were already taken care of. ¡°What happened to my son? Please. We have to go back,¡± begged Emma in tears. Zoey was also worried about leaving Levi alone. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Mr. Garrison is fine,¡± assured Ss confidently. She was somewhat regretful that she did not get to see the God of War in all of his glory. ¡°Ss, you seem to have a lot of faith in Levi.¡± All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. It was by women¡¯s intuition that Zoey noticed how Ss had changed her attitude toward Levi. Ss used to see Levi as her enemy, but she has since changed and she now seems to revere him. The same thing happened to Iris. Somewhere along the line, she began to treat Levi differently, as if he was a changed man. Like Ss, she¡¯d put a lot of faith in Levi and had seemed to revere him too. What happened to the both of them? Zoey was starting to get paranoid and thought that everyone was hiding something from her. ¡°Mr. Garrison is not a reckless man,¡± exined Ss. At that point, a call came in from Levi, so Zoey and Emma finally heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°He wants us to return to South City without him. He¡¯ll meet us there.¡± Zoey then asked Ss to continue driving. ¡°Emma, the border is just up ahead. When we pass it, you will have finally stepped out of Margo City,¡± uttered Zoey as she looked sympathetically at Emma. What a poor woman! She¡¯s been imprisoned here for half her lifetime. ¡°No! I can¡¯t do it!¡± eximed Emma suddenly when she was reminded by Zoey. ¡°If I step out of Margo City, we¡¯ll be doome Chapter 934 Chapter 934 Chapter 934 Live And Die Together ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Emma?¡± asked Zoey in confusion. ¡°I will have broken my vow if I leave! The Garrisons will surely kill Levi! I know better than anyone just how powerful they are. You may not know this, but the Garrisons had sent a servant to silence the entire South Hampton. The servant made sure that everyone in the city said nothing of me. He was merely a servant to the Garrison family, and he alone was enough to frighten an entire city! Imagine what the entire family can do!¡± When Zoey and Ss heard that, they both took a deep breath, for they had a new understanding of the Garrisons¡¯ strength. If their servant was powerful enough to control the entire South Hampton, it¡¯s hard to imagine how much more powerful the Garrison family is. ¡°The King of Margo City was nothing to the Garrisons. He¡¯s not even worthy of being their guard dog. That¡¯s why I can¡¯t leave this city. For Levi¡¯s sake, I insist on staying here!¡± Emma then quickly got out of the car. ¡°You can¡¯t do this, Emma! I know Levi. He¡¯ll never give you up, not even if he has to go against the Garrisons or die trying. He won¡¯t let you walk you away like this.¡± This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. Zoey immediately stopped Emma, who pessimistically responded, ¡°I don¡¯t want anything bad to happen to the both of you. It doesn¡¯t matter how hard we try, we¡¯ll never beat the Garrisons.¡± ¡°That¡¯s fine with me. From the day I married Levi, I¡¯ve sworn to be by his side no matter what. We will live and die together! Whateveres, we¡¯ll get through it together!¡± ¡°Good girl! Levi is blessed to have a wife like you.¡± Emma was moved by her daughter-inw¡¯s words. When they reached South City, Zoey immediately brought Emma to barbershops and beauty salons in the malls to give her mother-inw a makeover. ¡°Emma, we¡¯ll get the best doctors to treat you, and you¡¯ll be in the pink of health again,¡± promised Zoey as she held Emma¡¯s arm. The three were about to enter a barbershop when a car suddenly drove toward them. Then, Meredith, Robert, and the others stepped out of the car. ¡°What are you doing, Zoey?¡± asked Meredith coldly. ¡°Grandpa, Grandma, let me introduce you to¡­ ¡° Before Zoey could finish, Meredith interrupted, ¡°There¡¯s no need for that. We know who this is. She is Levi¡¯s mother, isn¡¯t she?¡± Meredith nced at Emma with disgust. She looks older than I¡¯d thought. Not only does she look dirty, rather, but she also reeks. ¡°Let go of her now! She¡¯s filthy!¡±manded Meredith. Chapter 935 Chapter 935 Chapter 935 Stay Away From Her Self-conscious, Emma lowered her head and dared not to look at the well-dressed Meredith. Nearly thirty years of hardship had taken its toll on the woman. Emma went from being a rich girl to a lowly old woman. Thinking about her son was the only thing that kept her alive. Otherwise, she would have already killed herself. Feeling inferior after what Meredith had said, Emma subconsciously moved her arm and kept her distance from Zoey. ¡°Grandma, this is Levi¡¯s mother, but she¡¯s also my¡­ ¡° Meredith interrupted her granddaughter once again, ¡°Are you trying to tell me that she¡¯s your mother-in- law? You and Levi are divorced, so that man has nothing to do with you anymore, much less his filthy mother. Just look at how dirty she is! And the horrible smell! How can you be rted to a beggar like her?¡± Meredith¡¯s words only further deprecated Emma¡¯s self-esteem. She knew that she was only a liability to her son and daughter-inw, regardless of her identity or other aspects. ¡°Grandma! How can you say that?¡± eximed Zoey. ¡°Do you even know what you¡¯re doing, Zoey? Have you no idea who you are? You¡¯re the director of the Oriental Star Group, and your worth is more than ten billion! You¡¯re even in charge of a fifty-billion project! Let me also remind you that you¡¯re the granddaughter of the prominent ck family. How can you stand next to a beggar? To make things worse, she¡¯s the mother of your Ex-husband! Are you not ashamed of yourself?¡± Meredith did not give her granddaughter a chance to speak. ¡°You¡¯re a famous entrepreneur in this city. People look at you as you walk down the street, and paparazzi stalk you. Imagine if they¡¯d caught you walking around with a beggar. It¡¯ll ruin both you and yourpany. Not to mention the ck family! Have you not thought of these consequences?¡± ¡°Your Grandma is right. Our family may not be of noble descent, but we¡¯re respected in South City. We¡¯ll let go of what happened between you and Levi, but we¡¯ll never agree to you hanging out with his filthy mother! Nowe with us!¡± chimed in Robert, who then forced his granddaughter into the car. ¡°You too, Ss!¡± Meredith pushed Ss to the car herself, and there was nothing that Ss could do about it. After all, she did not want to argue with Meredith, so she secretly texted Levi. ¡°If I see you disturbing my granddaughter again, I¡¯ll kick you out of South City, you beggar!¡± threatened Meredith before leaving. Vroom! Left alone in a strange ce, Emma felt as though her surroundings were spinning around her.Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 936 Chapter 936 Chapter 936 The Tragedy Of A Wrong Match Emma began to regret leaving Margo City. Not only have I upset the Garrisons, but I¡¯ve also affected Zoey¡¯s life and business. Possibly even her rtionship with Levi! Zoey¡¯s family was right in keeping their distance from me. That way, the Garrisons won¡¯t go after them. Looking around, Emma only felt increasingly self-conscious and afraid. I¡¯ll probably be doing everyone a favor if I¡¯d just killed myself. ¡°Mom!¡± N?velDrama.Org owns this. Just when Emma was considering suicide, she heard her son¡¯s voice. ¡°Levi, your wife¡­ ¡° ¡°I know, Mom. Don¡¯t me yourself. No one despises my mother!¡± Afterward, Levi gave his mother a makeover, which caused her to look much younger than before. Although traces of her age and the hardship that she went through could not be removed, Levi believed that things would only get better for his mother from thereon forth. The son promised to never allow his mother to suffer again. ¡°Mom, do you want to go to South Hampton?¡± asked Levi. Surprisingly, Emma shook her head. ¡°No. Bad things have happened to people around me. The Jones family was almost ruined because of me.¡± ¡°Then, we¡¯ll stay in South City for now. After Zoey and I get married again, we¡¯ll move to North Hampton.¡± Levi did not want his mother to be in danger, so he brought her back to the Warzonepound. Emma was relieved to see thepound again. She would have been ufortable if she were to stay in a big manor. Looking at thepound, Emma was smart enough to figure out why Zoey¡¯s grandparents had wanted nothing to do with her or her son. Zoey had a worth of tens of billions, while Levi was evidently worth much less. Zoey would make a wonderful daughter-inw, but she¡¯s out of our league. This kind of mismatched marriage can only end in tragedy. Emma harbored such thoughts to herself. Isn¡¯t that what happened to my own marriage? The Joneses were not worthy of the Garrisons, and hence, my tragedy. I should dissuade Levi from marrying Zoey because I know that it¡¯s not going to end well. At thepound, the Azure Dragon and his gang knelt before Emma when they found out who she was. ¡°Oh, there¡¯s no need for such courtesy! Please get up.¡± Emma chuckled. ¡°They are family to me, Mom. You¡¯ll be safe here with them. Nobody¡¯s going to bully you when they¡¯re around,¡± assured Levi. Asforting as that sounded, Emma was not convinced that any of them could stop the Garrisons. If only it were that easy. Chapter 937 Chapter 937 Chapter 937 Get Rid Of Them Little did Emma know that kneeling before her was the Five Great Wars Regiment. Other than the God of War himself, no one else could match them. In fact, the Cavalry Regiment was also hiding in the dark and ready to pounce. With those warriors around, nobody would dare to attack thepound. On the other side, Meredith had Zoey kneel on the ground back at home as punishment. ¡°You¡¯ll only get up when you admit to your mistake!¡± Rage flowed through Meredith likeva. ¡°What¡¯s going on, Mom? What did Zoey do?¡± asked Aaron and Caitlyn as they hurried over. ¡°You¡¯ll never guess who she¡¯d gone out with today. It was Levi¡¯s filthy mother!¡± shouted Meredith as she red at the two. All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Isn¡¯t Levi an orphan? How would he have a mother?¡± The couple looked at each other in bafflement. ¡°You two really don¡¯t know, do you? Levi¡¯s no orphan because his mother is alive. It¡¯s a shame that she turned out to be a beggar, though. The woman looked older than me! The wrinkles on her were horrifying! She was dirty and smelly like someone who had just crawled out of the sewer,¡±ined Meredith. ¡°I think that she is a sanitation worker. I noticed the uniform that she was wearing,¡± added Robert. ¡°Zoey was walking around with that beggar on a bustling street. If the paparazzi took a photo of that, Zoey would be in big trouble. Besides, she¡¯s already divorced from Levi, so who is she to go shopping with the man¡¯s mother?¡± continued Meredith furiously. Aaron and Caitlyn were upset as well when they heard that. ¡°You¡¯re in the wrong here, Zoey. Why did you go out with Levi¡¯s mother? Didn¡¯t we tell you to stay away?¡± ¡°Levi was never a capable man. You¡¯re way out of that kept man¡¯s league! And now, he¡¯s even brought his beggar of a mother along. The two of them are trying to live off of you!¡± ¡°Levi¡¯s filthy mother must have heard about you. That¡¯s why she¡¯s deliberately trying to take advantage of you.¡± The couple exchanged looks before Zoey finally voiced out, ¡°Mom! Dad! It¡¯s not what you think it is! She¡¯s not that kind of person.¡± Zoey wanted to tell them the truth about Emma so badly, but it did not seem like a good idea. ¡°I don¡¯t care what kind of person she is, and I have no interest in finding out either.¡± ¡°We have only one thing to tell you. From now on, you and Levi are over. You¡¯ll have nothing to do with that man anymore. Even if our family has to exhaust every resource and call in all favors, we¡¯ll make sure that the two of you are separated!¡± ¡°Or, we¡¯ll simply drive Levi and his mother out of Quebec,¡± threatened Robert and Meredith in unison. The cks were hellbent on separating Zoey and Levi, no matter the cost. Chapter 938 Chapter 938 Chapter 938 One Man Against A City Zoey was stunned, for she never expected her parents and the entire ck family to oppose her marriage. ¡°You will kneel until you learn your mistake!¡± Meredith red daggers at Zoey. ¡°Hurry up and admit that you¡¯re wrong, Zoey. Apologize to your Grandma,¡± ordered Caitlyn and Aaron. ¡°I¡¯ve done nothing wrong,¡± insisted Zoey. ¡°Then, you shall continue to kneel. Let¡¯s see how long you can keep this up,¡± responded Meredith angrily. She never had any problems in regard to controlling the other young ones in the family. Zoey was the only one who was always rebelling against her grandmother, and that was why Meredith felt that her authority was challenged. Meanwhile, in Margo City, Amos and his men were being carried away by family members because nobody could move. It did not take long before the one handling Amos heard of what happened. Amos only knew that the man¡¯s name was Caleb and that he was a servant to the Garrisons. Caleb was the servant who had rampaged through the entire South Hampton, silencing the city overnight. Amos was unable to imagine just how powerful the Garrisons were, seeing that their servant could do that much to a city. The man trembled all over when his phone rang. ¡°Do you know what you¡¯ve done, Amos?¡± asked a cold voice. ¡°I¡­ I do.¡± Amos was so frightened that he could almost cry. ¡°You¡¯d better have a good exnation for Emma¡¯s absence in Margo City. Even her courtyard wasid to waste!¡± This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. ¡°To tell you the truth, Emma¡¯s bastard son came for her, and he was insanely powerful. My men were crippled and so was I. Mr. Garrison, you have to avenge us. He had even said that he was not afraid of your family and that he¡¯ll be seeing you soon.¡± Amos exaggerated the incident, in hopes of getting the Garrisons to avenge him, but Caleb merely laughed in response. ¡°That bastard thinks that he can challenge the most powerful ancient family in Erudia? He¡¯s not even worthy of being my opponent, let alone the entire Garrison family. Heck, he¡¯s not even worth mentioning to the Garrisons.¡± Levi thought that the Garrisons would hear about him when he instructed Amos to send the message, but little did he know that he had not earned a mention yet. The man¡¯s appearance was not even worth mentioning to the Garrisons. Such news had merely reached the family¡¯s servant. ¡°Since Emma has broken the rules, the Garrisons no longer have to abide by the agreement. Levi and his mother are nothing but a nuisance to the family, so the only way to deal with them is to kill them!¡± eximed Caleb as a murderous intent shed across his eyes. ¡°Excellent.¡± Amos almost cheered out loud. Chapter 939 Chapter 939 Chapter 939 Is This Your Mother ¡°Even the servant despises Levi, let alone the Garrison family. What makes him think that he has a chance against the Garrisons?¡± Erwin gritted his teeth in anger. The man was not exaggerating because the Garrisons were indeed unbelievably powerful. In the Brauses¡¯ opinion, no matter how powerful Levi was, he would not be able to do a thing about the Garrisons. Going against the most powerful ancient family would only get the man killed. The Brauses were about to celebrate when they heard Caleb¡¯s voice. ¡°This will be thest mistake that you¡¯ll ever make.¡± Boom! Suddenly, the Brauses¡¯ heads exploded. A prominent family like the Garrisons would never have allowed the Brauses to live. They had always been decisive in tying up loose ends, and they would never tolerate mistakes. Seeing what happened with Emma, they had to contain the situation. ¡°But¡­ ¡° There was a deathly silence in Amos¡¯ eyes. Even with his bones broken, Amos thought that he could at least live, but things did not turn out as he expected. That night, anyone who knew about Emma disappeared along with the Brauses. On the other side, Zoey had knelt for a full day but still believed that she did nothing wrong, so Meredith decided to stop the corporal punishment. After all, Zoey was the hope and future of their family. Meredith and her husband then had a discussion with Zoey¡¯s parents. ¡°Let¡¯s find Levi and his mother. Then, we¡¯ll drive them out of Quebec so that Zoey will never see them again.¡± ¡°I believe that this will work. We should also buy them off.¡± Aaron and Caitlyn immediately agreed with the suggestion before heading off to the Warzone compound with Meredith and Robert. Levi was surprised to see them there. ¡°What brings you here?¡± ¡°Where¡¯s your mother, Levi? Call her out,¡± ordered Meredith. ¡°What¡¯s going on, Levi?¡± Emma stepped out when she heard themotion. Both Aaron and Caitlyn grimaced when they caught sight of how weak and old Emma was. They soon realized that Meredith was not exaggerating at all. What a disgrace! N?velDrama.Org owns this. Having her with us would be an insult to the family! This ugly-looking thing shall never be our inw! Levi was bad enough, but his mother is even worse! We were right to insist on the divorce. Mother really does know best! This time, we¡¯ll make sure that Zoey doesn¡¯t end up with Levi again. ¡°So, this is your mother, Levi?¡± asked Aaron. ¡°That¡¯s right. What about it?¡± ¡°Hahaha!¡± Suddenly, Aaron burst outughing. Chapter 940 Chapter 940 Chapter 940 Get Out Both Of You Levi was puzzled, but the sensitive Emma could tell that Aaron was mocking her. The mother felt terrible for bringing shame upon her son. ¡°Aren¡¯t you an orphan? Seeing as such, why would you have a filthy¡­ I mean, is this a joke?¡± inquired Aaron. Levi shook his head. ¡°I¡¯m not joking. This is my mother.¡± ¡°So, you¡¯ll live with your mother?¡± chimed in Caitlyn. ¡°She¡¯s my mother. Of course, she has to stay with me.¡± ¡°You¡¯re a good son, but have you thought about your future?¡± asked Aaron seriously. ¡°What does that mean?¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that you¡¯d wanted to marry Zoey and have a grand wedding? Now that you¡¯ve found your mother, are you nning to have her stay with you and Zoey?¡± Aaron was trying to control his anger. ¡°Of course! Zoey¡¯s already met my mother, and they had no problem getting along. I don¡¯t see why we can¡¯t live together.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think so!¡± roared Aaron suddenly. ¡°Do you know what people say about you? Almost everyone at Morris knows that you¡¯re a deadbeat. Are you and your mother nning to live off of Zoey for the rest of your miserable lives?¡± Caitlyn then chimed in, ¡°Are you going to bring your father home with you too? Do you seriously think that Zoey owes your family that much? Supporting you wasn¡¯t enough? Now, she has to support your parents too?¡± ¡°We wouldn¡¯tin if they¡¯d at least looked decent, but just look at your mother! She¡¯s nothing but a disease-carrying old hag!¡± ¡°You¡¯ve brought shame to Zoey. What has she done to deserve this?¡± Under the couple¡¯s barrage of insults, Emma broke down in tears. I¡¯m nothing but a liability to my son! ¡°Besides, Zoey¡¯s the star entrepreneur of Quebec. Her worth will reach fifty billion, if not hundreds of billions, in the future. She¡¯ll be one of the elites in the upper ss while your mother will remain a lowly sanitation worker. You and your family are not worthy of Zoey!¡± voiced Meredith. ¡°People will make fun of us for having inws like you!¡± added Robert. Emma trembled all over when her worries actually came true. She knew that her son could never be with Zoey because their rtionship could only end in a tragedy. ¡°So what? What exactly are you guys here for?¡± asked Levi with a smile. Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. Aaron and Caitlyn were acquainted with Levi, so it was hard for them to be straightforward with the man. ¡°We want you and your mother to leave Quebec!¡± Meredith sneered. Chapter 941 Chapter 941 Levi Garrison: The Return of the God of War [The Protector] Chapter 941 ¡°You need to realize that you¡¯ll never be with Zoey! You¡¯re not worthy, so we won¡¯t let you have her.¡± N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. ¡°Not only that, but you also have to leave Quebec. Having you here will only affect Zoey, so we want both you and your mother to leave.¡± Seeing how straightforward Meredith was, Robert quickly added, ¡°Of course, we¡¯ll make it worth your while. You¡¯ll receive fifty million and you¡¯ll be assigned jobs in real estate. That should be enough tost you a lifetime. Our only condition is that you leave Zoey alone.¡± Aaron took a deep breath while Caitlyn sighed. ¡°We¡¯re friends, right? Hence, please do this for Zoey and us.¡± ¡°You should take the offer, Levi,¡± urged Emma with mixed feelings. ¡°Huh?¡± Meredith and the others were surprised to find that Emma was not a gold-digger like they had expected her to be. They never expected her to agree with them. ¡°I¡¯ll be honest with you, Levi. Zoey¡¯s a nice girl, but she¡¯s out of your league. It¡¯ll only end in tragedy. Just look at what happened to me.¡± Emma had also wanted to keep Zoey safe from the Garrisons, and asking Levi to let go of her was the only way. ¡°Did you hear that, Levi? You should listen to your mother. You may have a big mouth, but it¡¯s time to face your reality,¡± snickered Meredith. Levi gazed deeply into his mother¡¯s eyes as he began to think to himself. You may think that I¡¯m out of Zoey¡¯s league, but that¡¯s only because you don¡¯t know how powerful I¡¯ve be. There¡¯s no one in Erudia that can match me. With a wave of her hand, Meredith signaled Jennie to hand a check and other things over to Emma. ¡°We don¡¯t need such things or your pity!¡± Levi stopped Jennie in her tracks. ¡°You should know that I go wherever I please. I¡¯m in charge of my own fate! I will not let go of Zoey because we¡¯re truly in love with each other. Nobody cane between us.¡± Levi made his intentions crystal clear. As long as Zoey loves me, no one can separate us. The God of War was afraid of no one. ¡°Do you still call yourself a man? Are you not ashamed of yourself for clinging onto Zoey like that? Even your mother has asked you to let go of her, so stop bothering Zoey!¡± shouted Jennie furiously. ¡°Stay out of my business,¡± responded Levi after ring at the woman. Chapter 942 Chapter 942 Levi Garrison: The Return of the God of War [The Protector] Chapter 942 Robert and Meredith then stormed off and were determined to drive Levi and his mother out of the city. ¡°No matter what, Levi will never be good enough for you, so don¡¯t even think about marrying him!¡± shouted Zoey¡¯s parents when they got back home to her. Zoey already knew what they had done, and she wanted so badly to reveal Levi¡¯s rtionship to both the Joneses and the Garrisons. However, that would probably only make things moreplicated, seeing that the cks were terrified of the Garrisons. Zoey could not help but feel sorry for Levi and his mother. Not only did they have to deal with the Garrisons, rather, but they also had the cks breathing down their necks. What should I do about this? Zoey got anxious when Meredith and the others started to discuss how they would drive Levi and his mother out. ¡°Levi¡¯s good at fighting, so we have to get someone better if we want them out.¡± Meanwhile, Emma was crying. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry for the trouble that I¡¯ve caused, Levi. You wouldn¡¯t have had any problem in marrying Zoey if it weren¡¯t for me. Now, we¡¯ll both be chased off.¡± ¡°I won¡¯t allow it!¡± stated Levi furiously. ¡°You¡¯re safe here, Emma. We¡¯ll make sure of it,¡± promised Azure Dragon, Kirin, and theirrades. Not even the president himself can do a thing to Emma while we¡¯re around. However, Emma still seemed worried. This is just the beginning. Getting kicked out of this city is nothingpared to what the Garrisons are going to do to us. That night, it was quiet as usual at the Joneses¡¯ residence. The council members of the Jones family were having a discussion in the meeting hall. Leading the group was Mia, with the ever-helpful Michael by her side. Thump! Rumble! Suddenly, a loud rumbling sound came from the yard, and the earth shook beneath their feet. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Everyone quickly rushed out to the yard, only to catch sight of a figure standing there. The figure sank its feet into the ground and left deep footprints on the yard. It turned out that the figure¡¯s footsteps were the cause of the rumbling. Michael was scared stiff when he saw the person. Twenty-eight years ago, that same person killed all the elites in the Jones family and silenced the entire South Hampton, stopping all information from getting out. Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. Now, he¡¯s returned! Reminded of the horror, Michael immediately fell to his knees. ¡°You¡¯ve honored us with your presence, my lord!¡± It was Caleb, the servant of the Garrison family, who had arrived. His cold eyes fell on Michael before he shouted, ¡°How dare you tell that bastard of where Emma was!¡± Chapter 943 Chapter 943 Levi Garrison: The Return of the God of War [The Protector] Chapter 943 ¡°There must be some mistake! I did no such thing. I don¡¯t even know where she was kept!¡± Michael panicked as he knelt before the furious servant who could easily destroy his family. ¡°If you didn¡¯t tell him, how did the bastard find out?¡± Caleb did not think that Levi was capable of such a feat. ¡°Who are you calling a bastard? You¡¯d better mind your manners,¡± rebuked a cold female voice. It was Mia, who would not tolerate anyone calling Levi a bastard. Michael and the others were stupefied by how she had spoken to the man who took on the entire South Hampton. Caleb then shifted his focus to Mia. ¡°Who are you?¡± ¡°Levi¡¯s my brother, and I won¡¯t allow you to insult him. Besides, you don¡¯t get to speak ill of him.¡± Mia kept her eyes fixed on Caleb. Levi¡¯s the invincible God of War! Nobody insults him! ¡°You¡¯d dare to speak to me in such a tone? Aren¡¯t you afraid that I¡¯ll kill you?¡± asked Caleb after sizing the woman up. Boom! Caleb¡¯s body exuded a murderous aura so terrifying that the color drained from Mia¡¯s face. Suffocating because of her fear, Mia wed at her throat as though an invisible pair of hands were choking her. Faced by death itself, Mia could not help but break out into a cold sweat. Caleb cackled before asking, ¡°What are you going to do if I call Levi a bastard again?¡± Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. Even though Mia had difficulty breathing, she forced herself to respond, ¡°I¡­ I will stop you. I¡¯m not¡­ Not afraid of you.¡± ¡°You¡¯ve got guts! I like that. I¡¯ll spare you for now because I want you to watch me when I kill that bastard,¡± stated Caleb coldly. ¡°He¡¯s going to kill you instead. Do you think you can take on my brother? Dream on! Not even the entire Garrison family can beat him, let alone a servant like you!¡± shouted Mia with every bit of strength in her. She hadplete faith in Levi even before she knew about his identity, and she was certain that he could beat anyone with his iron fists. ¡°Hahaha!¡± Caleb suddenly cackled because he found it amusing that someone would have such faith in the bastard. Has this woman lost her mind? Or is she just not thinking straight? ¡°So he wants to fight the Garrisons? Then let me tell you of the true strength of the Garrison family¡­ ¡° When Caleb was done sharing the information on the Garrison family, there was dead silence at the scene. The Joneses always knew that the Garrisons were powerful, but they never knew just how powerful the family was until that moment itself. ¡°Do you still think that your brother stands a chance against the Garrisons?¡± Chapter 944 Chapter 944 Levi Garrison: The Return of the God of War [The Protector] Chapter 944 Mia had a determined expression on her face. ¡°I¡¯ve told you this before. Provoking my brother would be a grave mistake on your end!¡± ¡°Sure, sure. Just you watch-I¡¯ll deliver his head to you soon!¡± Calebughed. Initially, he had ns to exterminate the Joneses that very night. However, his ns changed with Mia¡¯s appearance. He wanted the ignorant, innocentss to witness just how powerful he was-just how fearsome the Garrison family was. He also wanted her to see just how powerless her brother was whenpared to the most powerful ancient family in Erudia. When Caleb arrived at Greenfield Mansion, the ce in which The Three Musketeers were, a funeral was being held, much to his surprise. He was soon made aware of what happened. A cold look appeared in Caleb¡¯s eyes. ¡°What? Emma¡¯s child killed us Gonzales in front of Osborn in the Peace Hotel? That b*stard!¡± ¡°He¡¯s too arrogant and powerful!¡± ¡°We¡¯re discussing how to get rid of him¡­¡± The Three Musketeers wanted to weep but failed to shed a tear. Although The Three Musketeers and Osborn were nothing in Caleb¡¯s eyes, he had already subjugated them once twenty years ago. However, they were talking about South Hampton¡¯s strongest presence, after all. To think that a lowly orphan could do all of this? That¡¯s terrifying! ¡°Well, he has the blood of the Garrison n flowing through him, after all. While he is a lowly commoner, that doesn¡¯t mean that he¡¯s weak!¡± Caleb chalked Levi¡¯s power up to him having the Garrison n¡¯s blood running through him, negating thetter¡¯s own efforts and merits in the progress. ¡°It¡¯s no surprise then that he¡¯s so exceptional. He would only be more powerful if we¡¯d given him more resources,¡± The Three Musketeers remarked, bbergasted. ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right! If we allow him to continue to do as he pleases, there wille a great cmity, posing much threat to the family!¡± ¡°Therefore, I will kill him myself!¡± Coldness radiated from Caleb¡¯s eyes. Originally, he had nned to send The Three Musketeers to get rid of Levi, because if he had done it himself, he would have risked revealing his identity. Although he was merely a servant, he was rather invaluable. Hence, someone like Levi had no right to be granted the honor of getting killed by him. However, his interest was piqued once he caught news of just how powerful Levi was. Killing a prodigy would grant him a great sense of achievement. ¡°If you¡¯re the one who¡¯s going to kill him, then he¡¯s just as good as dead already!¡± ¡°After some investigating, we¡¯ve found out that he¡¯s currently at South City.¡± The Three Musketeers grinned widely. us will finally be avenged. That night, Emma had a horrible nightmare. The servant, Caleb, who once had the whole of South Hampton under his thumb, hade to kill both her and Levi. Shluk! In the nightmare, she saw Levi getting stabbed in front of her very two eyes. She woke up with a start. When she opened her windows to get some air, she realized that it was not a dream. Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. It was real! Caleb¡¯s really here! Chapter 945 Chapter 945 Levi Garrison: The Return of the God of War [The Protector] Chapter 945 On the wall of the Warzonepound, a shadow was cast. Emma knew all too well who that shadow belonged to; it was Caleb. The Garrison family had sent someone in their inner ranks. ¡°Come on out, Emma and hermoner son!¡± That one sentence enveloped the entire courtyard in silence. At this moment, the military dogs started barking. It turned out that they had not even noticed Caleb until he had spoken. Emma fell to the ground in fear. Now that Caleb¡¯s here, we¡¯re all as good as dead. I don¡¯t care if I die. All I care about is Levi. He cannot die! ¡°Sleep well, mom.¡± Levi¡¯s voice rang out while he shut the windows. The next moment, Levi and Azure Dragon appeared in the courtyard. ¡°Hmm, not bad! That¡¯s to be expected of the b*stard with our noble blood flowing in his veins! It¡¯s no wonder the peasants all want to climb to nobility! Having noble blood sure is great. Just a little will change the entire course of your life!¡± Calebughed coldly. In the most powerful families, bloodlines and statuses were extremely important. For example, Caleb used to have a different first andst name, but when he became a servant of the Garrison family, he was given his current name. He was extremely honored, and immediately tossed his old name aside. To him, his new name was a status symbol. ¡°How insolent! You¡¯re merely a servant, yet you dare to talk to my boss in this manner?¡± ck Tortoise warned in a low muffled voice. ¡°You sure are capable, punk, to have been able to chase us down all the way to Oand City! Nheless, this is a mistake on your part!¡± ¡°I came to kill both you and your mother today!¡± Caleb shouted coldly. As soon as they heard that he was here to kill Levi, they all startedughing. Is he an idiot? ¡°Do you have a death wish?¡± White Tiger had a ruthless smile on his face. He was excited to finally have a worthy opponent. ¡°No, let me do it!¡± Levi stepped forward.All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. He had heard from his mother that the Garrison family did not care about her at all. For nearly thirty years, the one who controlled her was Caleb, the servant, while The King of Oand City was his dog. Therefore, it could be said that Caleb was the one who had brought suffering upon his mother. I must kill him myself! ¡°Phoenix, hand me a knife!¡± Phoenix handed him a military knife with his name carved on it. ¡°Interesting, to think that someone who served would challenge me! I wouldn¡¯t have thought that a worthless b*stard like you would¡¯ve served the country!¡± As expected, Caleb was extremely skilled inbat- one could tell from his mannerism and his choice of weapon. ¡°You sure are insightful!¡± Leviughed and walked toward Caleb with deliberate footsteps. ¡°You think you can kill me? What an idiot!¡± Calebughed coldly. He drew a long knife slowly, and it shone with a pale blue light. Over twenty years ago, he had conquered South Hampton using this very knife. Chapter 946 Chapter 946 Levi Garrison: The Return of the God of War [The Protector] Chapter 946 ¡°Getting killed by me should be an honor!¡± Caleb charged forward as soon as he said that. He was so fast that human eyes could not keep up with him, and it seemed as though he was teleporting. He was ten times as fast as the King of Assassins. There were about ten meters of distance between them, but he crossed that in a sh of an eye. ¡°He¡¯s so swift!¡± Azure Dragon and Kirin eximed. Even on the battlefield, there were not many people who could rival this speed. Caleb swung his knife with such force that it created a gust of wind so strong that it seemed to have created a forcefield. However, he did not expect Levi to be swifter than him. The two of them passed each other and stood still for ten seconds. Levi blinked. He was unscathed. Meanwhile, blood flowed down Caleb¡¯s neck. He widened his eyes in shock. To think that I would meet my end because of a b*stard like him? His lifeless body fell to the ground. If word got out that Caleb was killed by Levi in just a few seconds, many people¡¯s jaws would have dropped to the floor in shock. ¡°Haha, boss, to think that after having not fought in such a long time, you¡¯ve only gotten stronger.¡± White Tigerughed heartily. ¡°As expected of the most powerful ancient family in Erudia- even a mere servant is so powerful!¡± Azure Dragon analyzed. ¡°That¡¯s right! It¡¯s amon saying that the people of Erudia are not to be underestimated.¡± ¡°What a shame that the Garrison family had met such a monster on the battlefield!¡± Upon handing the knife back to Phoenix, Levi uttered indifferently, ¡°Send his body back! I¡¯m officially dering war on the Garrison family!¡± In the room, Emma was still trembling. ¡°Mom, everything¡¯s fine now. Get some sleep.¡± Levi smiled. ¡°Huh? What happened to Caleb?¡± Emma was both anxious and fearful. ¡°He¡¯s been taken care of. You¡¯re going to be safe from now on,¡± Leviforted her. Emma was astonished. He¡¯s so powerful that he could even kill Caleb? Have I been underestimating him? Could it be that he actually does have the capabilities to go against the Garrison family? No. That¡¯s not possible. No matter how powerful he is, he can¡¯t go against the Garrison family. They¡¯re legendary- I would liken their power to that of a dragon. In the past, Levi¡¯s power could be likened to that of an ant, but even now that he became stronger, he¡¯s still nothing more than a sparrow. How could a mere sparrow defeat a dragon? The Garrison family is way too powerful! What should we do next? Once they get news of Caleb¡¯s death, the Garrison family wille knocking for sure. All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. Soon enough, they¡¯ll send over someone who is even more powerful than Caleb! Will Levi be able to defeat that person? If the Garrison family were toe, the only thing I can do is to plead for them to spare us. I¡¯ll agree to anything that they¡¯ll suggest. If worstes to worst, I¡¯ll die for Levi. After all, I have a valuable secret in my hands. Chapter 947 Chapter 947 Levi Garrison: The Return of the God of War [The Protector] Chapter 947 When Caleb¡¯s body was sent back to South Hampton, Osborn and The Three Musketeers were at a loss for words. Caleb¡¯s dead? Judging from the state of his wound, he was defeated in mere seconds. Caleb was a legendary presence who conquered South Hampton by himself twenty years ago. To think that he¡¯s been killed! This¡­ Try as they might, they could not wrap their heads around it. Someone as powerful as him was defeated in mere seconds? If word gets out, the world will be shaken! That Levi- he¡¯s so powerful despite being a mere servant. The fear that the mention of his name brought was remembered vividly, even to this day. ¡°Just¡­ Just how powerful can he be?¡± The Three Musketeers began to panic. Their previous unquenchable thirst for revenge dissipated in an instant. Besides, who would even dare to take revenge? Nobody would unless they have a death wish. ¡°Our top priority is to send Caleb back!¡± Ritchie eximed. ¡°Nevertheless, where do we send him? It¡¯s not like we have that many connections,¡± Perseus pressed forth. N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. Whenpared to the Garrison n, they were not even as good as whimpering dogs. ¡°Mr. St-Jacques, we can only count on you. You have many connections.¡± The Three Musketeers looked toward Osborn. He shook his head. ¡°Even so, I don¡¯t have connections with the most powerful ancient family in Erudia. I don¡¯t even have the right to kneel at their door!¡± The Three Musketeers sighed in defeat. The Garrison n is way too powerful. To think that even Osborn isn¡¯t acquainted with them! ¡°However, I do know of a patriarch of one of the Garrison n¡¯s branch families- Jonah Garrison,¡± Osborn admitted. Amongst all the families, there were regr families too; they were called royal families. Above them, there were imperial families. It may have been a bit of an exaggeration, but it could be said that, in the past, they would be equivalent to the rtives of the emperor. Of course, that was simply a metaphor. And ¡°imperial family¡± was, after all, just a title. Not only did they reach the top using terrifying strength, but they also had hundreds of years of heritage and experience under their belts. Normally, the imperial families would reign for five hundred years, or even more than a thousand years. Hence, the sheer power of a family that had maintained its status for that long could only be imagined. Yet, the Garrison family was merely a branch family of the Oand City Garrison n. That was the sheer strength of the Garrison n. ¡°Alright, seeing as such, let¡¯s send Caleb to the Haven Garrison n so that they¡¯ll know about this as well!¡± The Three Musketeers agreed in unison. ¡°Hopefully, they¡¯ll send someone really powerful this time to take care of that punk!¡± ¡°My anger will never cease!¡± Osborn shouted. ¡­ At this moment, the ck family was wracking their brains on how to get rid of Levi and Emma. ¡°Sending someone to chase them out should be reserved as thest alternative! Does anyone have any better ideas?¡± Meredith asked. Logan turned toward her and grinned. ¡°Grandma, I have an idea! Let¡¯s do this¡­¡± After he revealed his n, Meredith immediately started apuding. ¡°That¡¯s good!¡± ¡°Logan¡¯s idea is great! With this, we¡¯ll definitely be able to chase them out!¡± Everyone in the room had a smile on their face. Chapter 948 Chapter 948 Levi Garrison: The Return of the God of War [The Protector] Chapter 948 Logan¡¯s n was simple. It was to restrict every aspect of Levi and Emma¡¯s lives, making their lives in the city unbearable. That way, they would willingly leave on their own. ¡°Grandma, let¡¯s put this n into action immediately!¡± Logan eximed. Just watch, Levi! I¡¯ll make it so that you and that wh*re of a mother of yours can¡¯t do anything in South City! A few days passed, and Emma had gradually gotten used to life in South City. After she made breakfast for Levi in the morning, she went to the market nearby to buy fresh meat and vegetables for dinner. After she picked out the vegetables, she handed them to the stall owner. He was just about to weigh them when he got a good look at Emma¡¯s face. ¡°No, I can¡¯t sell these to you!¡± He immediately took them back. ¡°Huh?¡± Emma was startled. That was strange. Why would he not sell them to me? However, she did not let it get to her and went to the stall next to it. To her surprise, she was met with the same response. ¡°Leave!¡± The stall owner chased her away. She noticed that the other stall owners acted as if they had seen a ghost whenever theyid their eyes upon her, and they all avoided her like the gue. It was at this moment that she realized that something was wrong. She walked to the other end of the market, far away from where she was. ¡°I¡¯m not selling these today!¡± Yet another stall owner yelled as soon as he saw her. She was puzzled. ¡°Aren¡¯t they buying it?¡± She pointed at the other customers at the stall. ¡°So why can¡¯t I?¡± ¡°You¡¯re right. I can sell my vegetables to anyone, just not you! Go away! Don¡¯t disrupt my business!¡± The stall owner chased Emma away forcibly. Emma wandered around the market, exasperated. She tried to buy from the stall owners again, but nobody was willing to sell anything to her, no matter whether it was vegetables, meat, or other goods. It was as if she had been shut out by the entire city. Everyone avoided her as soon as they saw her. She tried going to another market, but the result was still the same. Nobody was willing to sell a single thing to her. It was the same even at the supermarket. This time, they would not even let her in. At this point, she realized that someone was behind all of this. She tried going to other ces. The shopping mall, the restaurant, the hotel- none of them let her in. ¡­ It was as if she was on some kind of cklist- for everyone in the city. She could not even board a bus or taxi. It seemed as though someone had made it so that it would be impossible for her to go about her life in the city. It was a cloudy day, and her illness was already acting up. She wandered around aimlessly on the streets while bearing with the pain. Gradually, the terrible pain built up, leaving her forehead full of sweat. Her knees buckled and she could not even walk. With great difficulty, she finally found a pharmacy and hurriedly entered it. She grabbed some medicine to alleviate her symptoms. ¡°Get out! You¡¯re not wee here!¡±N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. Chapter 949 Chapter 949 Levi Garrison: The Return of the God of War [The Protector] Chapter 949 Emma was just about to exit the pharmacy when someone shoved her from behind. She staggered and fell onto the ground. The pain from both her fall and her illness made her eyes spin. However, she did not give up and continued to search for other pharmacies. She visited four or five other pharmacies, but the result was still the same. They did not even let her set foot in the door. In the sixth pharmacy, the owner was slightly more kindhearted than the rest. ¡°Just leave! I¡¯m sure that you¡¯ve already visited all of the pharmacies in South City. No one will sell the medicine to you! You should go to another city! Don¡¯t me it on us, okay? We have no choice in the matter.¡± Emma finally gave up. Someone¡¯s deliberately making life difficult for me. Even all the shops in the city are in on this. Especially the pharmacies. The pharmacies were the most important to her. She could survive for a few days without food, but not without her medicine. She would die from the pain. I¡¯ll persuade Levi to leave this city when I get back. And to stop troubling Zoey. I know that I¡¯m a bearer of ill luck. Anyone whoes into contact with me will surely have misfortune befall them. This time, it was my son and daughter-inw. As she walked back, she felt her head spinning. She fell onto the ground with a thump. When she woke up, Phoenix was by her side. ¡°Aunt Emma, what¡¯s happened?¡± Phoenix was so anxious that she was on the verge of tears. Emma told her everything that had happened. ¡°Phoenix, please help me to persuade Levi to leave South City!¡± she begged. ¡°What? They all shut you out and refused to sell anything to you?¡± Phoenix was about to explode from anger. Preposterous! We¡¯re talking about the God of War¡¯s mother here! To think that she would be treated this way! Phoenix brought Emma to the market to see what would happen, and sure enough, she was chased out of every shop. Phoenix wanted to take care of the matter right then and there but decided that it was better to inform Levi of it first. Hence, she brought Emma to the hospital and used acupuncture to temporarily ease her pain. Bang! Very soon, Levi arrived, panting from having rushed to the hospital as soon as he heard what had happened. ¡°What¡¯s going on? The pharmacies refused to sell you medicine?¡± Levi demanded. All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s not just the pharmacies, either. All the other stores have Aunt Emma on their cklist too. They won¡¯t sell anything to her!¡± Phoenix uttered in a low, muffled voice with her head down. ¡°The ck family? Just you wait!¡± Levi was increasingly furious. His mother was his Achilles¡¯ heel, and the ck family knew that. He wanted tough. The whole city¡¯s tormenting my mother, huh? She¡¯s already so old and frail, and now they want to treat her like this? She¡¯s done nothing wrong! Chapter 950 Chapter 950 Very soon, Emma¡¯s medicine was delivered to their doorstep, courtesy of Alfie. The medical department of the Dragon Legion had all kinds of medicine avable. ¡°Huh? Weren¡¯t we shut out by the entire South City? How have we gotten the medicine?¡± Emma asked, puzzled. ¡°Mom, don¡¯t worry about it and just take it. What happened today is just a trivial matter for me,¡± Levi replied. Big, hearty bouts ofughter rang out in the ck family courtyard. ¡°Haha, did you know, Grandma? Levi¡¯s mother fainted from pain!¡± ¡°Restricting where she can get medicine is equivalent to restricting her very survival! This way, I¡¯ll say that we don¡¯t even have to control the other markets!¡± Logan and Jennieughed. They were behind everything that had happened that day. There was no merchant who would dare to go against their demands. They were overjoyed, especially upon seeing Emma in great pain. They had even filmed it with their phones and went around disying the humiliating video for everyone to see. ¡°Haha, they¡¯ll definitely be gone from South City within three days!¡± Logan uttered. ¡°That¡¯s right. If this continues, even if Levi¡¯s mother doesn¡¯t die by hunger, she¡¯ll die from pain!¡± Meredith followed. ¡°Levi¡¯s a worthless wretch, too- he won¡¯t do something until his back¡¯s against the wall. It would have been so easy for him to have just taken the fifty million and left when we¡¯d offered it, but no- he had to force us to take things into our own hands!¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t it so pathetic that they¡¯re going to have to leave on their own ord now? He¡¯s not getting a single cent!¡± All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Hahahaha!¡± ¡°If he has the guts to go against the ck family, then he had better be prepared for how we¡¯d fight back!¡± Everyone in the room burst outughing. ¡°What are you doing? What are you looking at?¡± At this moment, Zoey walked in. ¡°Nothing!¡± Everyone hurriedly avoided her as they hid the phone. ¡°This has to do with Levi and his mother, right?¡± Zoey asked coldly. Meredith admitted to it. ¡°Yes, you¡¯re right. We¡¯re going to chase them out of Quebec so that there¡¯ll be no one here to cause you any more trouble.¡± ¡°What? I never agreed to this!¡± Zoey was astonished. ¡°You don¡¯t have to concern yourself with this! They¡¯ll get out of here on their own ord within three days,¡± Jennie and Logan exined. ¡°You can¡¯t stop us unless you sever all your ties with your parents and the rest of the ck family,¡± Meredith announced bluntly. All Zoey did was to look at them with anger in her eyes, because they were right- there was nothing that she could do. However, there was no way that she would merely sit and watch the disaster unfold. ¡°Oh, Levi¡­ To think that we were still worried about how to stop him and Zoey from getting together. We didn¡¯t expect that he would have brought that wh*re of a mother with him. Isn¡¯t that just giving us a golden opportunity?¡± Meredith smirked. Zoey red at her and went back to her room. Having enacted punishment on Levi and his mother, the ck family was in over their heads. That night, something big happened in South City without their knowledge. Chapter 951 Chapter 951 Levi Garrison: The Return of the God of War [The Protector] Chapter 951 Chapter 951 My Son Is As Powerful As A God The next day, all the shops that had chased Emma out received a stern warning. Some were even forced to shut down. The reason was simple- not only did they disrespect the basic rights of consumers, rather, they had also gone as far as to insult and use physical force upon one of their customers. There was not a single person who was not shocked by this unexpected turn of events; the ck family was especially shocked. Upon receiving the news, Logan immediately contacted the relevant people in charge. He got a very simple answer- the previous day, someone had filmed the store owners refusing to serve Emma and had used that to file a report against them. This caused not only Logan, but the whole ck family to be furious. Just when we were celebrating how well this n had worked out for us, we¡¯ve received news that it was reported? Of course, they would never have thought that Levi was the one behind all of this. All they could do wasin about what good luck Levi had, which was something that seemed to be happening rather often these days. This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. In the morning, Levi told Emma that he was going to take her somewhere. While she was doubtful, she followed him anyway. It turned out to be the market that she had visited yesterday. ¡°Oh, you¡¯re here! I¡¯ll pick out the freshest vegetables for you!¡± ¡°Pleasee here, I¡¯ll sell you the best meat and I¡¯ll even throw in some freebies!¡± ¡°You¡¯re finally here! I¡¯ve prepared these medicinal herbs for you!¡± ¡­ The stall owners who had turned her away yesterday seemed to have done aplete one-eighty. Not only did they now want to sell their goods to her, but they also wanted to give her freebies as well. Levi brought Emma to many other ces. The store owners were all overjoyed to see her and were willing to sell their goods to her. When they got to the pharmacy that Emma had visited the previous day, the owner bent his head deeply in apology. After all, it was a much bigger deal for a pharmacy to have refused service- in the worst-case scenario, the customer may suffer a fatality from not being able to obtain the necessary medicine. ¡°Levi, this¡­¡± Emma was shocked. Yesterday, I was met with disdain from everyone and was shut out by the entire city. And now, I feel like as though I am some kind of celebrity. ¡°See, Mom? I told you that you could trust me. All these are but trivial matters to me.¡± Levi smiled. Emma spaced out. No, it¡¯s a good thing that my son is powerful. She sucked in a deep breath. Overwhelmed by her sudden realization, impulsive thoughts such as bringing him to the Garrison family popped up in her consciousness. Just you wait- I¡¯ll show you that my son isn¡¯t a worthlessmoner- his power is on equal terms with the Garrison family! However, she knew that this was all just an overinted desire of hers. No matter how strong Levi is, he will never be able to take down the Garrison family. It¡¯s foolish to think that Levi¡¯s measly twenty years¡¯ worth of training would be enough to rival the sheer power of the Garrison family, which has countless generations of heritage under its belt. At this moment, to their disbelief, Zoey pulled up. ¡°Aunt Emma, let¡¯s go. I¡¯ll take you somewhere.¡± Zoey smiled mysteriously. Levi felt rather suspicious. What does she have in mind? Chapter 952 Chapter 952 Levi Garrison: The Return of the God of War [The Protector] Chapter 952 Chapter 952 Zoey Got pped Very soon, they reached a top-tier neighborhood. By this time, Levi had already understood Zoey¡¯s intentions. She definitely bought a house for Mom. When they got off the car, as predicted, Zoey had brought them toward a neat row of manors. They were all borately renovated and were ready to be moved into immediately. ¡°Mom, I bought this house for you. You¡¯ll live here from now on!¡± Zoey beamed. ¡°Also, I¡¯ve hired a nanny to take care of you.¡± As soon as Emma heard that, she burst into tears. I have such a good daughter-inw. To think that she would buy me a house- a manor, even! Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. ¡°No, no. There¡¯s no need to worry about me. I¡¯m alright with staying with Levi. This is way too expensive,¡± Emma refused. ¡°How could I allow that when he can¡¯t take even take care of people? Besides, this house is close to my office, so it¡¯s convenient for us to visit you.¡± Zoey smiled. She had spent twenty million on this manor. While her worth was high, most of it was invested in herpany. She only had a couple of millions in hand, and buying the manor had cost her half of that. ¡°Mom, Zoey means well, so just ept it!¡± Levi smiled. ¡°And she¡¯s right- the location is great.¡± He had wanted to buy his mother a big house himself, but Zoey beat him to it. ¡°Levi, Mom shouldn¡¯t have to head back. You should go and bring her things here,¡± Zoey instructed. Try as she might, Emma could not turn Zoey down, so she had no choice but to ept the manor. Very soon, the nanny had arrived. She was a gold-standard nanny selected very carefully by Zoey. During her free time, she was even able to apany Emma to go shopping. ¡°Zoey, we owe you too much. Levi will make it up to you,¡± Emma admitted, touched. Zoeyughed, saying, ¡°I¡¯m just asking for him to cause less trouble for me.¡± Looking at the peaceful, harmonious scene before him, Levi felt extremely blessed. He decided to bring Morris¡¯ parents over in a couple of days. When they heard that his mother was back, they wanted to see her. When the old folks gathered together, they could keep each otherpany and keep each other from getting lonely. Besides, Levi¡¯s circumstances allowed for this luxury. At night, Zoey reached home and was about to enter the house when she was stopped by Meredith and the other members of the ck family. ¡°Grandpa, Grandma, what¡¯s going on? And Dad, Mom, what are you all doing?¡± Looking at the group in front of her, Zoey was confused. ¡°Do you even know what you¡¯ve done?¡± Meredith asked coldly. ¡°What?¡± Zoey asked. ¡°How could you say that? You¡¯d bought a manor for Levi and his mother! How could you?¡± ¡°And you¡¯d even hired a nanny at such a high price! Do you want to go with Levi?¡± Meredith shouted. ¡°It¡¯s not that big of a deal. She¡¯s Levi¡¯s mother, so she¡¯s my mother, too,¡± Zoey replied stubbornly. p! All of a sudden, Zoey was pped harshly across her face. Chapter 953 Chapter 953 Levi Garrison: The Return of the God of War [The Protector] Chapter 953 Chapter 953 Get Stronger Caitlyn was the one who hit Zoey. She stared at thetter and yelled furiously, ¡°Your mom? I¡¯m your only mom!¡± Zoey was bbergasted to be pped so suddenly and stared at her mother in disbelief. That was the first time someone had ever hit her since she was born. ¡°Zoey, you¡¯re such a disappointment!¡± Her father, Aaron sighed. ¡°Why would you be so stupid as to buy a house for Levi¡¯s mom? What on Earth was going through your head?¡± ¡°Are you intending to leave the Lopez family and the ck family? You want to live with Levi and his family from now onward?¡± Everyone was taking turns to reprimand the woman. Zoey covered her face with her hands, feeling extremely aggrieved. She did not think she had done anything wrong. ¡°Let me tell you this. If you are going to treat Levi¡¯s mother as your own mom, don¡¯t call me mom anymore!¡± ¡°Go and be with them if you wish! We will sever all ties from today onward! My stance is very clear!¡± After she finished speaking, Caitlyn walked out and mmed the door, leaving Zoey standing there, looking absolutely stunned. The younger ones in the ck family were all trying to persuade Zoey to change her mind. ¡°Zoey, we can¡¯t be too easygoing when ites to marriage matters. As a member of the ck family, we should marry someone ofparable status. Besides, it¡¯s you, the hope of both the Lopez and ck families.¡± That was indeed the truth. The main reason for the families¡¯ wrath was that Zoey was their greatest hope. Naturally, her marriage would be a serious affair to them. Judging by the current situation, Zoey clearly knew that she had only two ways out. Her first option was to be so strong that she would no longer be subject to the control of both families ¨C she will be able to do whatever she wanted. The second was for Levi toe up with a big surprise during their wedding, something big and grand enough to shut the mouths of the families up. Otherwise, both the Lopez and ck families would continue to object to her union with Levi. However, Zoey quickly dropped the second idea; she wasn¡¯t sure if she could count on Levi to deliver on his word. It was easier for her to be stronger than to depend on Levi to do anything to stop her families¡¯ objections. It was perfect that Morris Group hadunched a major technology project recently, and Zoey decided to speak to Iris and request to be in charge of the project. As long as that particr project proceeded smoothly, Zoey¡¯s career would be elevated to the next level. Her worth would surely skyrocket. By then, she would be free to do anything she wanted and not be trapped in the current situation where she had to be subject to her families¡¯ scrutinizes. Zoey was the type of person who acted on her words. She immediately contacted Iris and asked to be in charge of that project. To her surprise, her friend agreed to her request readily. ¡°Sure, it¡¯s yours then. You¡¯ll have free rein.¡± ¡°Huh? Don¡¯t you need to consider anything? This is a project that is worth hundreds of billions, Iris!¡± Zoey was bewildered by the other woman¡¯s carefree attitude towards the project. ¡°Indeed it is, and you¡¯re now in charge of the project,¡± Iris replied. All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. Well, your husband is the boss of Morris Group, so everything is already yours. Whatever request you have will certainly be granted. ¡°But this is such an important project. Shouldn¡¯t you have a discussion with the rest beforeing to a decision instead of handing it to me straight away?¡± Zoey asked in shock. ¡°Trust me, no one will object to this decision! If you don¡¯t believe me, I can call them right now to ask!¡± Iris then personally rang each of the higher-ups and asked for their opinions on the project being handed over to Zoey. ¡°Ms. Lopez would like to handle that project? I¡¯m totally for it!¡± ¡°Oh, Ms. Lopez wishes to do so? I don¡¯t have anyments then!¡± Iris carried on calling the board members, and each one of them agreed instantly when they heard that it was Zoey who wanted the project. Chapter 954 Chapter 954 Levi Garrison: The Return of the God of War [The Protector] Chapter 954 ¡°Wow.¡± Zoey looked totally perplexed; the whole thing felt like a dream to her. Weren¡¯t the higher-ups of Morris Group supposed to be the cr¨¨me de cr¨¨me? Is this how a project that¡¯s worth hundreds of billions supposed to be handled? Why did they agree to it once they heard my name? What¡¯s the meaning of such readiness? Ever since those people found out that Levi was the boss, Zoey had immediately risen to the top of their priority list. Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. She was now theirdy boss after all! ¡°Iris, I didn¡¯t expect your influence in thepany to be so strong! They only agreed to it because of you, right?¡± The only reason Zoey could think of for the higher-ups¡¯ willingness was that she was Iris¡¯ friend. She thought it was on that ount that they trusted her with the project. ¡°Why would I have such influence¡­ ¡° They only agreed because you¡¯re ourdy boss. I¡¯m merely your employee. Meanwhile, Emma was busy boiling chicken soup at their new house. She intended to deliver it to Levi and Zoey when lunchtime arrived. Just then, someone rang the doorbell. The nanny opened the door and asked, ¡°Who are you looking for?¡± ¡°Is Emma Jones in?¡± Emma rushed out of the kitchen immediately. The people standing at the door were Zoey¡¯s parents, grandma, and a few of their other rtives. ¡°Oh, hello! It¡¯s so nice to see all of you. Come on in!¡± the woman weed them all in a friendly manner. ¡°Ha! Seems like you are already seeing yourself as the owner of this ce, aren¡¯t you?¡± Caitlyn yelled suddenly. ¡°Huh¡­ ¡° Emma was shocked at that sudden outburst. ¡°The house was bought by my daughter. Who gave you the right to stay here?¡± Zoey¡¯s mother red at Emma. ¡°Zoey bought this ce for¡­ for me¡­ ¡° thetter mumbled. ¡°Who do you think you are? Why would she buy it for you?¡± ¡°I¡­ ¡° Emma was stumped. It didn¡¯t seem right to say that Zoey was her daughter-inw. After all, her son and Zoey were still officially divorced. No matter how she looked at the situation, it indeed seemed as if she and Zoey werepletely unrted. It did seem that Zoey had no reason to buy her a house. ¡°See! She can¡¯t evene up with a proper exnation! That¡¯s because Zoey is not rted to her in any way! I suspect she cheated my daughter into buying her this house!¡± Caitlyn sneered. Meredith agreed with her right away, saying, ¡°Yup! Our Zoey is kind and innocent. She definitely fell into your trap!¡± ¡°This house is worth tens of millions. Why would Zoey buy such an expensive house for a stranger? Anyone with just a bit ofmon sense would know what happened. Surely, Zoey was duped!¡± ¡°There are too many wicked people around these days!¡± After everyone shared their views on the matter, their usatory gazesnding on Emma. Aaron then berated, ¡°Come clean this instance! How did you manage to swindle Zoey? If we find evidence of you doing so, we¡¯ll ensure that you serve jail time!¡± ¡°Yup! If you don¡¯t tell us what happened, we¡¯ll get someone to investigate the matter and send you straight to jail!¡± Everyone began hurling threats at poor Emma. Chapter 955 Chapter 955 Levi Garrison: The Return of the God of War [The Protector] Chapter 955 The woman tried to exin herself anxiously, ¡°I did not cheat her! I really didn¡¯t! You guys have misunderstood the entire situation. If you don¡¯t believe me, you can check with Zoey directly!¡± ¡°Ha! You think it would be helpful to ask her since she has already fallen for your trick? I see that you¡¯re indeed a cunning woman!¡± Meredith shot a look of contempt at Emma. ¡°Hey, excuse me? Who are you guys? You are causing a disturbance to us! Can you please leave?¡± The nanny, Nancy, was unable to tolerate their behavior any longer. ¡°Who the hell are you? You have no right to speak!¡± Meredith red at Nancy and chided her. ¡°Besides, do you even know who bought this house? My daughter did! I¡¯m her dad, and she is her mom!¡± After Aaron stated his rtionship to Zoey, Nancy did not dare speak her mind any further. ¡°Emma Jones, you have to give us an exnation today. How did you trick my daughter into buying this house for you? We are going to make your life really difficult if you refuse to say anything!¡± Caitlyn proimed coldly. The woman and her entourage had already set their minds on teaching Levi and his mother a good lesson. ¡°I did no such thing! Zoey really bought it for me on her own ord. I didn¡¯t cheat her into doing anything. Please believe me¡­ ¡° Emma was in such a deep state of panic that she almost burst into tears. ¡°I¡¯m her biological mother, yet she did not even buy an ordinary house for me, not to mention a vi like this. You¡¯re just an outsider. Do you think it¡¯s normal for her to buy you such a nice vi to stay in?¡± Emma was at a loss for words; she did not know how to reply to Caitlyn¡¯s usation. In fact, she herself was not able to exin why Zoey had done such a thing for her. ¡°Well, say something! Exin it to us!¡± Caitlyn and the rest red at Emma, sizing her up. Thetter could only purse her lips and say, ¡°There¡¯s nothing I can tell you! I can¡¯t think of a reason why Zoey would buy me this vi, but the truth is that I had never conned her into buying it!¡± ¡°Haha! So you do know that it¡¯s ridiculous for Zoey to buy a house for you? Then why are you so shamelessly staying here?¡± ¡°Emma, don¡¯t you feel guilty staying here? Or are you enjoying it very much?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve never met someone as thick-skinned as you. Not only are you staying in someone else¡¯s house, but you¡¯re also even boiling chicken soup? Do you really think you¡¯re some rich madam?¡± Members of the ck family started throwing all sorts of insults at Emma. ¡°Why? Why are you looking at me with such a murderous expression? Do you want to hit me? Since you¡¯re staying in my daughter¡¯s house, you should be bowing and thanking me instead. This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. But here you are with the actual nerve to re at me?¡± Caitlyn yelled. ¡°Emma Jones, do you really think you can continue staying here? It¡¯s my daughter¡¯s house, so we have every right to chase you out of here!¡± ¡°Pack up all your rubbish and scram immediately! You¡¯re not weed here! It¡¯s our house. You have no right to stay here!¡± Meredith and the rest chased Emma away. The nanny could no longer stand the way Emma was being treated and stepped forward to question, ¡°Does Ms. Lopez know about this?¡± ¡°We are her parents. Do we even need to inform her of such a trivial matter? Anyway, you will have to leave together with this shameless b*tch as well!¡± Caitlyn roared; she could not wait to chase those two women away. Chapter 956 Chapter 956 Levi Garrison: The Return of the God of War [The Protector] Chapter 956 Emma smiled when she heard that. She knew that things were not as simple as they seemed. However, she did not expect trouble to start right from the first day they moved in. Zoey was a good woman, and her family was not at fault. Emma only med herself for being a burden to Levi. Her presence in his life did not benefit him at all ¨C it only brought him trouble and ridicule. ¡°Why are you still standing here like an idiot? You should be packing your things right now!¡± Meredith was itching to throw Emma and Nancy out of the house that very instant. After a long moment, the two women began to pack their belongings. ¡°Scram immediately!¡± In the midst of the yelling from the crowd, Emma headed to the kitchen and packed the chicken soup she had boiled into two separate containers. ¡°I¡¯ve been boiling this chicken soup for a long time. I want to bring it to Zoey as a way of expressing my gratitude towards her,¡± Emma said. However, Logan suddenly stepped forward and snatched the containers from her. Ssh! The man then proceeded to pour the soup into the drain. ¡°You¡¯re still thinking of harassing Zoey? I bet your real intention is to plead with her. Let me tell you that that¡¯ll be impossible!¡± Logan said harshly. Jennie concurred. ¡°He¡¯s right. Besides, do you think Zoey would actually drink the soup that¡¯s been boiled by you? Anything made by you will surely be disgusting, seeing as to how you¡¯re so dirty. I¡¯m sure she¡¯ll spit it out after trying one scoop of it!¡± ¡°Hurry up and leave! Zoey would not drink something so filthy!¡± Caitlyn gave Emma an angry stare. In the end, Emma and Nancy were tossed out of the house. Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. Bang! Logan mmed the door shut once the both of them were outside. ¡°Ha! We¡¯ve finally managed to chase that annoying woman away. It feels so good!¡± Aaronughed. Meredith frowned and replied unhappily, ¡°Not entirely; her scent is still lingering in the house. Quickly, open the windows to allow the revolting smells to dissipate!¡± ¡°I must say, Zoey sure has good tastes in houses!¡± Both Logan and Jennie were very satisfied with Zoey¡¯s housing choice. ¡°How about this, Grandma shall make the decision to let the both of you have this vi! As for Aaron and Caitlyn, you two would be able to stay anywhere you want to next time at the rate Zoey¡¯s worth is soaring.¡± Meredith gifted the vi to Logan and his wife right away. ¡°Sure, we don¡¯t mind that arrangement. As long as it¡¯s not Levi¡¯s mom staying here!¡± Aaron and Caitlyn¡¯s target was solely Emma. They did not actually care about owning the vi at all. ¡°Thank you, Grandpa, Grandma, Aunt Caitlyn, and Uncle Aaron.¡± Logan was delighted to receive such a luxurious vi as a gift out of the blue. Meanwhile, Emma and Nancy had already reached the entrance of the estate. They bumped into Levi there. ¡°Mom, Aunt Nancy, what¡¯s going on?¡± Levi asked. ¡°Mr. Garrison, you probably aren¡¯t aware of this, but Zoey¡¯s parents have chased us out!¡± Emma had not intended to tell her son about it, but Nancy had spilled the beans upon seeing the man. ¡°What? Come, let¡¯s head back together! This is outrageous!¡± Levi dragged the two women back to the vi with him. Chapter 957 Chapter 957 Levi Garrison: The Return of the God of War [The Protector] Chapter 957 Even though Emma was extremely reluctant to return to the ce, she could not win against Levi. Levi was, in fact, overwhelmed with guilt as it was already the second time his mom had to endure such suffering ever since she moved in with him. The man had nned to change the entire team of security guards to his subordinates so that no one would be able to get near his mother again, not to mention hurting her. Ding-dong! Ding-dong! Members of the ck family had puzzled expressions on their faces when they heard the doorbell ring. ¡°Logan, go open the gate and see who¡¯s outside.¡± Once Logan opened the door, a furious bellow was heard. ¡°Who gave you all the audacity to chase my mom out?¡± Most of the cks jumped in shock when they heard that voice. ¡°It¡¯s Levi!¡± The next moment, they saw Levi walking in with Emma. ¡°We chased your mom away. What¡¯s wrong with that?¡± Logan replied haughtily. ¡°This is my mom¡¯s house. Who gave you the right to chase her out?¡± Levi said coldly. Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. ¡°This is your mother¡¯s house? My foot! This house was bought by Zoey. What has it got to do with your mom?¡± Jennie shouted angrily. Logan smiled and added, ¡°Well, this vi belongs to me now. Grandpa and Grandma have already gifted it to me.¡± Robert and Meredith nodded and said, ¡°Yup, this vi is now Logan¡¯s. Your mom has got nothing to do with it.¡± ¡°Ha! And who do you think you are? Who gave you the right to give Zoey¡¯s house to someone else?¡± Levi asked. Meredith let out a curtugh and replied, ¡°Levi, do you hear how unreasonable you¡¯re being now? You and Zoey have already divorced. Her assets are not linked to you in any way. However, we are her family, and that gives us the right to handle her assets.¡± ¡°If that¡¯s the case, I¡¯ll inform Zoey about it immediately!¡± When Levi took out his phone to ring Zoey, Meredith and the others¡¯ expressions changed instantly. It wouldplicate matters if Zoey knew about the situation. After Levi told the woman what had happened, Zoey arrived at the vi shortly after. ¡°Dad, Mom, what did you guys do? I bought this house for Aunt Emma. Why did you chase her away?¡± Zoey was enraged. ¡°That won¡¯t do! Why would you buy a vi for her when you two are unrted? You¡¯ll be the butt of the joke if word gets around. If that happens, you¡¯ll bring shame to the family!¡± Her father¡¯s stance was firm. Zoey let out a helpless smile and replied, ¡°Fine then, what do you guys want in order for Aunt Emma to continue staying here?¡± Meredith shot a nce at Levi before answering, ¡°Since you asked, I¡¯ll let you know what I think. That woman can stay in this vi only if Levi pays you back for the house!¡± ¡°Grandma, aren¡¯t you intentionally making things difficult by saying that?¡± Zoey grew anxious. The vi was priced at more than twenty million! Where was Levi going to find the money to pay her? ¡°If Levi can¡¯t afford that, his mom will not have the right to stay here!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, a pauper shouldn¡¯t be staying in a vi,¡± everyone else agreed coldly. ¡°Sure, I¡¯ll pay! It¡¯s just a mere twenty million anyway.¡± Chapter 958 Chapter 958 Levi Garrison: The Return of the God of War [The Protector] Chapter 958 Everyone was stunned when they heard that; they stared at Levi nkly. Did he just say that amount is a mere twenty million? ¡°Very well! It sounds like twenty million is peanuts to you. I want you to show us that money right now!¡± Meredith was infuriated by Levi¡¯s attitude. ¡°No problem! I¡¯ll transfer the money to Zoey right away!¡± Levi then transferred twenty million to Zoey under the watchful gazes of the people present. ¡°What? He really just did that! How does he have so much money?¡± Once the transfer waspleted sessfully, everyone looked at Levi in disbelief. It seemed entirely unreal to them for a ruffian like Levi to have so much money. If he could easily pay twenty million, it meant that what he had was way more than that amount. However, Zoey did not find it surprising. After all, Levi was one of the Joneses, and it was not entirely impossible that he had suchrge amounts of money. Even though the man had not earned the money himself, it had helped them solve the problem at hand. ¡°Fine, Levi Garrison. You¡¯re really something! But Zoey, you are not allowed to transfer the money back to him!¡± In the end, Meredith and the rest had no choice but to leave the vi, feeling totally defeated. Logan and Jennie were the most upset among the group as they had lost the vi they had deemed as theirs. After the whole ordeal, Emma could continue staying there without any worry. Besides, the entire security team had already been changed to Levi¡¯s men. As such, his family would be safe from then onward. No one would be able to get near Emma, not to mention bully her in any way. Levi¡¯s mother unpacked her belongings and ced them back into her room again. She specially positioned her family photo beside her bed. Levi picked up the photo frame and said, ¡°Mom, just throw this away.¡± ¡°No!¡± She snatched it back immediately and hugged it close to her. ¡°This is my only memento. I have to keep it.¡± All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. The man pursed his lips and replied, ¡°Mom, do you still miss that man?¡± Emma did not answer her son¡¯s question directly, but the answer was clear from the look in her eyes. His dad was definitely still in her heart; she did not regret any of her past choices. ¡°You miss him so much, but he does not think about you at all. After settling matters with you, he went back to Oand City and married another woman immediately. They even have a child who¡¯s only two years younger than me.¡± Levi finally told his mom the truth. When his mother heard that, she was shocked to her core. Emma¡¯s eyes were filled with disbelief as she said, ¡°What? He married someone else? And they even have a child together?¡± She was absolutely astounded. She retreated a few steps subconsciously and almost staggered to the floor. ¡°He told me that I¡¯ll be the only woman he loves in his entire life. It was his family who insisted on locking me up. He was not powerful enough to go against them. He vowed that he would not marry anyone else; he had vowed and that his bride would only be me! Because of that vow, I have been waiting for him all these years. I have always dreamed that he would come for me one day and marry me officially.¡± Emma was sobbed uncontrobly as she spoke. ¡°Turns out that it was just my wishful thinking. He¡¯s been lying to me all this while! How could he marry someone else right after I left!¡± She was crying hysterically and was feeling utterly miserable. When Levi heard what his mom said, he clenched his fists tightly, rage pulsing through his veins. He couldn¡¯t believe that it was how a man from Erudia¡¯s number one ancient family behaved. That sort of conduct felt more like it was from a hooligan who was full of lies. Noble blood? What a joke! It¡¯s the greatest joke of the century! Because of his selfish promise, Levi¡¯s mom had waited for him in vain for more than twenty years. And that man? He got married to someone else long ago. The man should not have made a promise if he did not intend to keep it. This bastard deserves to die a thousand times! A murderous glint shone in Levi¡¯s eyes. ¡°Don¡¯t worry; your good days areing to an end soon! After Zoey and I get married, it will be doomsday for the Garrison family.¡± Chapter 959 Chapter 959 Levi Garrison: The Return of the God of War [The Protector] Chapter 959 Zoey pursed her lips as she listened to Levi rant. Her blood was boiling as well, and she wished she could punch that bastard right at that instant. She wanted to interrogate that heartless man and ask him why he had done such a cruel thing to Emma. But who was he? He was the heir of the most powerful family in Erudia, and his presence was akin to a mythical dragon roaming in the sky. Not to mention interrogating him, it wouldn¡¯t even be possible to meet him face to face. So what if Levi was the most prominent character locally? He was still no match for Erudia¡¯s first ancient family! Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. Besides, Levi was a nobody. Being a member of the Jones family was his most prestigious identity, but even a servant of the Garrison family could easily crush the Joneses. It was just not possible for him to challenge the Garrison family and seek justice for his mother! Revenge did not seem to be within their reach in this lifetime. They should simply strive to have a peaceful life and be contented with venting to each other whenever they needed to. ¡°Mom, what¡¯s his name?¡± Levi asked. ¡°Tyrone Garrison!¡± Emma recited that man¡¯s name through gritted teeth. ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll remember it! That name shall be disgraced very soon!¡± Levi said coldly. Meanwhile, early in the morning in Haven, the body of Caleb, a servant of the Garrisons, wasid at the entrance of the imperial Garrison family. It turned out that Osborn had brought him there. Osborn met Jonah, the head of the imperial Garrison family from Haven, and told him what happened. ¡°Mr. Garrison, I don¡¯t have any connections to the Garrison family in Oand City, so I could only send him here,¡± Osborn exined. Jonah was in deep thought for a while before saying, ¡°That bastard has grown to be so formidable that he was even able to kill Caleb? Caleb was an elite who was sent by Oand City¡¯s Garrison family to guard the South. The fact that he was the only person who was sent there is telling of his abilities.¡± ¡°Exactly! Who would have imagined a bastard to be so powerful!¡± Osborn was unable to wrap his head around the whole situation as well. After all, the reputation of Peace Hotel was now ruined. ¡°For the honor of the Garrison family, that mother-and-son pair must die! If word gets out that they are still alive, it will only bring shame to our family! Oand City¡¯s Garrison family does not need to know about this matter. A bastard like him is not worthy of their attention. Leave it to me to settle it.¡± Jonah spun his two legendary pearls in his palms and shouted towards the gate, ¡°Gather our men immediately. We¡¯re setting off to South City to kill Emma Jones and her bastard son!¡± ¡°What? Sir, you¡¯re heading there personally?¡± Osborn was surprised. He had initially thought Jonah would send an expert assassin to get rid of Levi and Emma. He had not expected the head of the imperial family to attend to the matter personally. ¡°Mr. Garrison, is Levi Garrison that big of a threat to you?¡± he asked, unable to contain his shock. Jonah chuckled and replied, ¡°Of course not, he¡¯s just a small fry! Why would I feel threatened by him? He is definitely not important enough for me to deal with him personally.¡± Osborn was a smart man; he immediately understood what Jonah meant. ¡°Could it be that Mr. Garrison has other matters to attend to at South City?¡± ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right. I¡¯ve heard a while back that the God of War has returned to South City with the Five Great Wars Regiment. I had nned to go there earlier on and was already making preparations. This is the perfect opportunity for me to make the trip,¡± Jonah shared. ¡°Does Mr. Garrison have a history with the God of War?¡± Osborn asked. ¡°Yes, indeed. Kirin, the King of War, is under the God of War. He is the benefactor of our Garrison family in Haven. Three years ago, if it weren¡¯t for him, our entire family would have perished overseas,¡± Jonah sighed as he recalled what had previously happened. That year, Jonah had led several other key members of Haven¡¯s Garrison family to take part in an overseas coboration. However, they were ambushed there and were almost wiped out. Kirin was the one who had saved them. As such, the Garrison family from Haven began treating Kirin as the family¡¯s benefactor from then on. Chapter 960 Chapter 960 Levi Garrison: The Return of the God of War [The Protector] Chapter 960 Osborn smiled in realization. ¡°Oh, I see! You can also take this chance to meet the God of War! Other people might not be granted an audience with the general, but he will definitely want to meet you.¡± ¡°Yes, that¡¯s what I intend to do. I have always wanted to meet the God of War in person! I¡¯ve heard that he¡¯s also a Garrison. Do you think he could be one of the Garrisons from Oand City?¡± Jonah had that suspicion when he heard ¡®Garrison¡¯ was the God of War¡¯sst name. The man had even tried to search the files for more information. However, the God of War¡¯s files were ssified SSSSSS ¨C a confidentiality level even higher than that of Oand City¡¯s Garrison family. Hence, Jonah was not able to find out anything. Osborn immediately replied, ¡°Yup, I think that¡¯s highly likely! A God of War who is a Garrison, other than the Garrison family, the number one ancient family, no other family would be able to have such a formidable descendant!¡± ¡°Yeah, it can¡¯t be wrong! The Garrison family has produced countless talents. For a twenty-something-year-old man to be a Five-Star God of War, he must be from the Garrison family.¡± Jonah was very confident in his guess. ¡°Oh yeah, it seems like that bastard is quite powerful now. Bring more men along. Get some fighters from the Tang Sect as well,¡± Jonah ordered. The corners of Osborn¡¯s lips curled up when he heard that the martial arts experts from the Tang Sect would also be going. Tang Sect was a legend. It was also one of the ancient families and was known for its usage of secret weapons and other martial arts techniques. Tang Sect was still in existence during modern times, though they lived in seclusion, away from the crowd. As such, ordinary people wouldn¡¯t have heard of their existence. There were many other martial arts experts in the Sect who were employed by the powerful families in Haven. Out of all the numerous families, the Garrison family was served by the most number of experts from Tang Sect. Word was that those experts from Tang Sect were all highly skilled and ruthless assassins. As such, Osborn was relieved, knowing that no matter how formidable Levi was, he wouldn¡¯t stand a chance against those fighters from Tang Sect. The Garrison family was ready to leave by the next day and soon set off for South City. Knowing that the Garrison family from Haven had arrived at South City, all of the city¡¯s powerful and noble families got ready to wee them. Even the upper echelons from neighboring cities had also joined in, including the royal families from South Hampton, which were under the leadership of the Goel family. Each family had sent out a wee party to receive the Garrisons, and the streets were lined with colorful wee banners. That was the kind of reception that only an imperial family would get to enjoy. Once news got out that the Garrison family was visiting, hundreds of powerful families gathered to wee them. Even though the Garrison family from Haven was an imperial family, it was merely a division of the Garrison n in Oand City. If Oand City¡¯s Garrison family arrived at South City, the wee party would definitely consist of tens of thousands of other ns. Such a wee ceremony would only be fit for the head of all the powerful and noble families ¨C Erudia¡¯s number one ancient family, the Garrison family. Right then, the aisles of the street were already crowded with people who were kneeling on the ground, worshiping the Garrisons. It was their way of weing them in order to show respect for the imperial family. Jonah sat in his car, very satisfied with what he saw outside the window. ¡°Hmm, this is quite a ceremony. Look, the Garrison family is God-like to the people! Whenever anyone hears our family name, they drop to their knees and worship us.¡± This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. The next moment, he changed the topic and said, ¡°The prestigious name of the Garrison family holds weight globally. If the public finds out that the heir of the Garrison n from Oand City has a bastard child and an ex-lover here, our reputation would be ruined! It would be so shameful for us! Therefore, it is of utmost importance that these two people disappear from the face of the Earth! They remain a threat to the Garrisons as long as they are alive.¡± His eyes shone with killing intent as he spoke. ¡°Dad, where should we go now? Should we kill Levi and his mom first? Or should we head off to look for the King of War, Kirin, first?¡± Jonah¡¯s eldest son, Seamus, asked. ¡°Of course we¡¯ll pay a visit to Kirin first. How can that bastard bepared to the King of War?¡± Jonah snorted. Chapter 961 Chapter 961 Levi Garrison: The Return of the God of War [The Protector] Chapter 961 Trembling in fear, Seamus said, ¡°Dad, you¡¯re right! My priorities are all messed up. We can always finish off Levi anytime we like!¡± His father replied agitatedly, ¡°I¡¯m d you finally realize your mistake, boy. Don¡¯t be intimidated by Levi just because he killed Caleb. Caleb was at most just a servant of our family! You guys are really a disgrace to the Garrison family to be scared of Levi!¡± The youngsters of the Garrison family from Haven all kept their eyes downcast guiltily like a bunch of kids who had just broken something valuable in the house. They felt embarrassed to be intimidated by Levi, who was just an illegitimate child of their family. ¡°Levi doesn¡¯t deserve to be treated so seriously by us! He¡¯s clearly not that important!¡± Fenton, Jonah¡¯s favorite grandson, emphasized in a cold voice. Jonah was pleased to hear those words. ¡°You guys should learn from Fenton. That¡¯s how a man from our family is supposed to behave! If the Garrison n from Oand City know how intimidated you lot are by Levi, I don¡¯t think I will be able to put up with the embarrassment!¡± ¡°Master, we¡¯ve found out where Kirin resides in. We can visit him right away,¡± the butler informed Jonah. ¡°Great! I can¡¯t wait to meet him!¡± Jonah guffawed. Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. Soon, Jonah and his family arrived at the Warzonepound. Azure Dragon and the rest were still staying there, although Levi had moved out. Themotion of the Garrisons¡¯ arrival soon caught their attention. Assuming that the Garrisons were there to look for their trouble, Azure Dragon and the others strutted out of the building, all the while exuding a murderous aura. ¡°What are you lot doing here? Are you here to pick up a fight with us?¡± White Tiger, who looked ready for abat, confronted them. White Tiger was excited to find quite a number of skilled fighters in the middle of Jonah¡¯s entourage. All the fighters were experts in their fields who were evidently stronger than Caleb. The man had visited thepoundst time and was easily killed by White Tiger and his entourage. ¡°It¡¯s been such a long time since Ie across so many admirable skilled fighters!¡± White Tiger remarked with a chuckle. ¡°Kirin, you¡¯re the benefactor of our family! It¡¯s an honor to finally meet you,¡± Jonah boomed. With the help of his sons and grandsons, Jonah walked up to Kirin and got down on his knees. Meanwhile, the rest of his family knelt on the ground around him in front of Kirin. ¡°We, the Garrison family from Haven, are here to pay respect to our benefactor ¨C Kirin!¡± The Garrison family from Haven¡¯s eyes were brimming with gratitude as they spoke. Without Kirin¡¯s help back then, the entire Garrison family in Haven would not have existed. In the meantime, Osborn was bbergasted by such a sight. He was shocked to see a family as powerful as the Garrison family kneeling down humbly in front of the Five Great Wars Regiment. If the Garrisons were acting that way in front of the Five Great Wars Regiment, Osborn dreaded to imagine how much more powerful and authoritative the God of War must be. ¡°Mr. Jonah Garrison! It¡¯s been three years since west met each other.¡± Kirin immediately approached the man and helped him to his feet. All the Garrisons were ted to see that Kirin still remembered them. ¡°Kirin, I rushed here as soon as I heard you gracing the South City with your presence. I wonder who these gentlemen are?¡± Jonah nced at the other members of the Five Great Wars Regiment, curious. ¡°Let me introduce them to you! This is Azure Dragon, White Tiger, and Phoenix¡­¡± Kirin introduced his peers to the Garrison family. With his back hunched, Jonah shook hands with the rest of the Five Great Wars Regimen in an ingratiating manner. Men from the Five Great Wars Regiment who¡¯ve been the right-hand men of the God of War for ages! They are famous for being ruthless and merciless on the battlefield. I can¡¯t believe I¡¯m meeting them all in one go now! This is huge! Although Jonah was the head of an imperial family, he still needed help from groups like the Five Great Wars Regimen to bolster his force. Not only Jonah needed their aid ¨C even the Garrison n based in Oand City would have to take the Five Great Wars Regiment seriously too. If the group decided to pay the Garrison n a surprise visit, the family would have no choice but to invite them in cordially. ¡°Would I have the honor to meet the God of War too?¡± Jonah asked, anticipation written all over his face. Everyone in the Garrison family was desperate for a chance to meet the God of War. Chapter 962 Chapter 962 Levi Garrison: The Return of the God of War [The Protector] Chapter 962 Kirin answered his question with a pleasant smile, ¡°Of course you can meet the God of War. In fact, he¡¯s a pretty friendly and approachable guy.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± Jonah, as well as his family members, looked thrilled upon hearing what the man said. Meeting the God of War in person was probably the greatest wish of everyone from the prominent families. An idea struck Kirin, prompting him to ask Jonah, ¡°Mr. Garrison, I bet there¡¯s something else that inspired you toe all the way here. Care to enlighten me?¡± Thetter replied with a breezy smile, ¡°Meeting you is, of course, my top priority. However, you¡¯re right ¨C I¡¯m here to run some unimportant errands.¡± ¡°Unimportant errands? What sort of errands would that be?¡± Kirin asked curiously. Sounding somewhat stiff, Jonah answered, ¡°I¡¯m going to deal with a traitor of our family. In fact, it¡¯s too trivial a matter to be worth discussing with all of you here.¡± ¡°Oh, it¡¯s a domestic affair. In that case, we¡¯ll leave you to it then.¡± Kirin and the rest of the Five Great Wars Regiment couldn¡¯t be bothered with the Garrison family¡¯s troubles. Then, Kirin invited Jonah and his family inside the Warzonepound. His friendly gesture took them all by surprise. After all, few people in the world had the honor to be weed into the Warzonepound by the Five Great Wars Regiment themselves. In the meantime, Levi moved to stay with his mother¡¯s ce for the time being. Emma had been enjoying quite a peaceful stay in South City so far. However, something had been nagging at the back of her mind ¨C she had a feeling someone woulde after them soon after Caleb had failed to kill Levi and her. That was a danger they could avoid only via death. ¡°Ms. Jones, I was told that the Garrison family from Haven havee to this city. The streets outside are crowded with businessmen and tycoons who are eager to wee their arrival. Is Mr. Garrison rted to them? He does share their surname.¡± Nancy, who had juste back from the market, prattled on. ¡°Say what? The Garrison family is here?¡± Emma¡¯s heart gave a lurch after listening to what the nanny said. Atst, the situation she had worried about the most hade. Although Levi had fought his way to be the most powerful and influential figure in South City, he was still a nobody in the presence of the Garrison family from Haven, not to mention the Garrison n based in Oand City, which was the most powerful of all imperial families. Yet, the woman¡¯s face still shone with determination. No matter what happened, she would do all she could to protect Levi and keep him out of harm¡¯s way. Jonah and his family left the Warzonepound later that night. ¡°Mr. Garrison, I¡¯m sure you will get to meet the God of War tomorrow,¡± Kirin promised. ¡°That¡¯s great! I¡¯ve prepared some gifts for him and his mother. I hope they will like them!¡± As soon as Jonah learned that the God of War¡¯s mother was here too, he had immediately dispatched some of his men to make a trip back to Haven to pick a gift for her. The gifts would reach them by the end of that day. ¡°Mr. Garrison, that¡¯s very kind of you,¡± Kirin commented with a smile. Soon, the Garrison family headed back to the vi they were going to stay in during their time in South City. ¡°Has anyone found out where Levi and his mother live?¡± Jonah asked the rest of his family. ¡°Yes, we have. They¡¯re staying somewhere not too far away from here, and everything is under our control at the moment,¡± answered Seamus. ¡°Well, there¡¯s no rush to deal with them now. After we meet the God of War tomorrow, we can finish them off the night before we return to Haven.¡± Putting on a stern expression, Jonah red at his sons and growled, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Are you guys still scared of Levi, the useless bastard?¡± It was obvious that Jonah did not take Levi seriously. In his opinion, the man was just like one of the ants crawling on the ground that he could kill easily by stepping on it. Why are all my sons and grandsons so scared of the bastard? Why do they all see him as a threat? Levi is clearly a nobody. What makes him so special? ¡°As my sons and grandsons, how can all of you be so timid and useless? I¡¯ve told you guys this over and over again ¨C we can finish Levi and his mother off very easily! Haven¡¯t I made myself clear?¡± Jonah seethed. This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. ¡°Dad, you¡¯re right! Levi Garrison is a nobody in the presence of our family!¡± Seamus shouted vehemently. ¡°That¡¯s more like it! Now, we should focus our attention on preparing the meeting with the God of War tomorrow!¡± Jonah instructed. Chapter 963 Chapter 963 Levi Garrison: The Return of the God of War [The Protector] Chapter 963 Emma woke up early the next morning to prepare breakfast for Levi and Zoey. As she had no idea how long such peaceful and happy days wouldst, she decided to enjoy every day like it was thest. While they were having their breakfast, Zoey asked Levi, ¡°Are you heading outter?¡± ¡°Yes. Kirin told me someone wants to see me, so I have to head out.¡± He had no idea who Kirin wanted him to meet. Despite that, he still decided to be there for his subordinate¡¯s sake. ¡°Okay. Let¡¯s talk tonight after you¡¯re back then,¡± Zoey proposed, her face flushing with embarrassment. ¡°Sure, that shouldn¡¯t be a problem.¡± Meanwhile, the gifts prepared for the God of War and his mother had arrived from Haven. N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. All the gifts were nicely kept in three exquisite wooden boxes. After making sure that the gifts were to his satisfaction, Jonah broke into a contented smile. Every member of the Garrison family from Haven dressed up to the nines before they set off to the Warzonepound. To show their utmost respect to the God of War, they made their way to the destination on foot. All the tycoons of the city couldn¡¯t help but be astonished when they saw the Garrisons walking along the streets. Jonah, as well as his family, arrived at the Warzonepound in the morning. ¡°Mr. Garrison, Boss will bete. Please do wait for him patiently,¡± Kirin informed. ¡°Sure! It¡¯s our honor to wait for the God of War!¡± Jonahughed heartily. Seamus chimed in, ¡°Exactly. Few people in the world have such an honor to wait for him. At least I¡¯ve never heard of anyone having the honor before!¡± For Jonah and his entire family, it was an esteemed honor to be awaiting Levi¡¯s arrival. They were more than willing to wait for days ¨C or even months ¨C to meet him. Will we be the talk of the town after word spreads around about our meeting with the God of War? About an hourter, Levi finally arrived. Jonah and his entourage were stunned to see him. Firstly, they thought Levi looked too young to be the God of War. Secondly, the man looked too much like amoner for him to be someone as prominent as the God of War. Levi was dressed casually, so he looked no different from amoner when he was not in action. Could he possibly be the God of War? ¡°Boss!¡± It was only when the Five Great Wars Regimen greeted Levi did Jonah and the rest of his family believe him to be the God of War. ¡°Are they all here to meet me?¡± Levi asked. ¡°It¡¯s our utmost honor to meet you, God of War!¡± Jonah, as well as his sons and grandsons, knelt down in front of Levi in unison. ¡°Boss, please allow me to introduce to you the head of the Garrison family from Haven, Jonah Garrison! He and I go way back,¡± Kirin shared. ¡°The Garrison family from Haven?¡± Levi scoffed. I¡¯m almost sure that they¡¯re rted to the Garrison n from Oand City. ¡°Yes! Esteemed God of War, I¡¯m Jonah Garrison of the Garrison family from Haven!¡± With his head pressed firmly against the ground, Jonah couldn¡¯t resist but ask, ¡°God of War, is it true that you share our surname?¡± Levi nodded his head. ¡°You¡¯re right. I am indeed a Garrison.¡± All at once, Jonah and his family members heaved out a sigh of relief. All of them felt euphoric to have their spection verified by the man himself. In their opinions, the God of War must be one from the Garrison n in Oand City or other major branches of the family, considering that he was talented enough to be such a prominent figure. Jonah and his family were pleased with the prospect of being considered as the God of War¡¯s rtives. How could they not be ted upon hearing that piece of news? Jonah swallowed hard before looking up at Levi with anticipation in his eyes. ¡°God of War, would you be kind enough to answer one more question from me?¡± ¡°Go ahead,¡± Levi answered. ¡°If I¡¯m not mistaken, I suppose you are one of the greatest talents produced by the Garrison n in Oand City. It¡¯s because they¡¯re the only ones who have enough resources to train you into bing such a skillful fighter.¡± Although Jonah emphasized that it was nothing but his presumption, the man sounded very sure about what he said. Chapter 964 Chapter 964 Levi Garrison: The Return of the God of War [The Protector] Chapter 964 Everyone from Jonah¡¯s family couldn¡¯t wait to hear Levi¡¯s confirmation. If Levi were indeed someone from the Garrison n in Oand City, the situation would be very beneficial to them all. They had to rely on the Garrison n in Oand City for support as they were just a small branch of the Garrison family Now that they were lucky enough to have a chance to establish a connection with the God of War, their future seemed bright in their eyes. ¡°The Garrison n from Oand City? Haha! They aren¡¯t worthy to have a descendant as great as me!¡± Levi¡¯s answer drove Jonah and his family to despair. The God of War isn¡¯t rted to the Garrison n from Oand City? What? How¡¯s that possible? Other than the Garrison n in Oand City, which branch could possibly have the resources to train him? Jonah could not think of any other Garrison branch who could be capable of nurturing a descendant like Levi. Just like them, the branches in Northeast City, Northwest City, and Chillshire could never have had the resources to train their descendants into someone like Levi despite them being an imperial family. ¡°Huh? You aren¡¯t from the Garrison n in Oand City? How can that be? I can hardly believe other branches of our family have the resources to train you!¡± The eyes of Jonah and his family went wide in shock, all filled with utter disbelief. They did not think other branches of their family had what it took to train someone like the God of War. ¡°You guys are wrong to think that Boss ever relied on anyone to achieve his sess. Just like everyone else, Boss started out at the bottom and slowly worked his way up to be the God of War through sheer hard work,¡± Kirin quickly exined. Levi nced at Jonah and the rest of his family before announcing, ¡°Listen to me very carefully ¨C I¡¯m not rted to any branch of the Garrison family, especially the Garrison n in Oand City.¡± Jonah and the others gasped in shock at his bold statement. How could someone from an ordinary background be the God of War of Erudia? Those who were born into rich and powerful families did not think those who came from poor families stood a chance at achieving sess. In their opinion, someone from a poor background could never be a match for those from rich and powerful families; it was because they could never have the same education, resources, and connections thetter could have. Those from poor families, who managed to achieve something, would be quickly eliminated by those whoe from rich and powerful families. Therefore, Jonah and his family found it hard to believe that the God of War actually came from a poor family. ¡°Well, please get up. We¡¯ll talk then,¡± Levi urged. ¡°Thank you for gracing us, God of War!¡± Jonah and the rest of his family rose to their feet and followed Levi to his room. ¡°Are you guys a branch of the Garrison n in Oand City?¡± thetter asked. ¡°Yes, that¡¯s correct.¡± Levi shed him a meaningful smile as he asked, ¡°I suppose you guys are here to carry out another mission then?¡± The air in the room froze as soon as he posed that question. Everyone, including Kirin, gaped at Levi in utter astonishment. How does he know we have a mission? All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. With that doubt in mind, Jonah experienced a mixture of feelings, his eyes brimming with disbelief. The rest of the Garrison family were left stupefied; they knew the God of War was referring to their n to kill Emma Jones and her son. Jonah took a deep breath to calm his nerves. I¡¯m surprised at how fast words travels. How is even the God of War aware of our intention to kill that b*tch and her son? Bad news spreads like wildfire indeed. Now that even the God of War is aware of our n, I bet the news will be widespread in a jiffy. By the time that happens, those in Oand City will be theughing stock of the entire country! As a branch of their family, sure enough, our family will be implicated too! It will be hard to live with that kind of embarrassment. In order to prevent the disastrous situation, Jonah made up his mind to kill Emma and his son as soon as he could and tie up any loose ends. Jonah had actually nned to execute the n the night before they returned to Haven. However, he changed his mind, deciding to y safe and not dy things any further. Jonah looked up at Levi and replied somewhat reluctantly, ¡°Yes, we¡¯re here to get rid of a traitor of our family!¡± Chapter 965 Chapter 965 Levi Garrison: The Return of the God of War [The Protector] Chapter 965 Levi broke into a smile which grew wider and slowly turned into a sneer in response to Jonah¡¯s answer. They¡¯re really here to kill me. I knew they weren¡¯t only here to visit the God of War! ¡°A traitor? I heard from the grapevine that he is quite a prominent skilled fighter. You guys better summon more help to handle him!¡± Levi chuckled. Levi¡¯s answer only cemented Jonah¡¯s opinion that the God of War had already discovered everything there is to know about Emma and her son. Even the God of War knows that Levi is a tough nut to crack. I bet our family has be theughing stock of the town right now because of that bastard and his mother! ¡°God of War, thanks for your concern. However, please don¡¯t worry about us. I¡¯m sure we will be able to finish them both off!¡± A dangerous glint flickered in Jonah¡¯s eyes when he said that. ¡°Well, I¡¯ll wait for your good news then.¡± Levi nodded. ¡°Huh?¡± Jonah¡¯s eyes gleamed with hope at once. Does the God of War also want to get rid of Emma and her son? Wait, of course he does. After all, he is one of the Garrisons too! I bet he couldn¡¯t tolerate the scandal Emma and her son have brought upon the Garrison family! No matter what, there is no reason to keep the both of them alive! I¡¯ll be there myselfter tonight to make sure the two of them are killed! ¡°By the way, we¡¯ve prepared some gifts for you, your mother, and your wife. We really hope you like them!¡± Jonah beckoned his sons to bring the gift boxes over. ¡°What does this mean?¡± Levi questioned with a sharp edge in his tone. Kirin came to Jonah¡¯s rescue by saying, ¡°Boss, please ept their gifts! I¡¯m sure Mr. Garrison means nothing but goodwill!¡± Levi smiled in amusement. He had never received gifts offered to him by any other people. Yet, he couldn¡¯t see the reason why he should not ept the gifts from Jonah and his family, considering that they were there to kill him. Why shouldn¡¯t I take their gifts? ¡°Sure.¡± Levi agreed to ept the gifts readily. Jonah delightedly presented the gifts to him one by one. The first box contained shiny armor made of a special metal. ¡°God of War, this armor was made ording to abination of traditional and modern techniques. What makes it stand out is its sturdiness. It can protect its wearer from knives, swords, and even bullets. It¡¯s much better than an ordinary bulletproof vest because it can withstand high temperatures. This armor is perfect for you. You can wear it on the battlefields,¡± Jonah borated. Levi picked the armor up and examined it. Indeed, the craftsmanship was fabulous. ¡°I like this,¡± hemented. Feeling thrilled, Jonah moved on to the second box to reveal red, wild ginseng. ¡°God of War, here¡¯s some red ginseng for your mother! It¡¯s a herb famous for its immense benefits for health.¡± ¡°This is great. I¡¯ll keep it too,¡± Levi responded. Jonah, who tried hard to subdue the excitement coursing in his blood, continued to open the third box. ¡°This is a topaz pendant for your wife! Please send my greetings to your mother and your wife on my behalf!¡± Levi epted all the gifts happily. ¡°You¡¯re really great at choosing gifts. I love them all!¡± hemented with a friendly smile. ¡°If there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ve got to go now. I hope your mission of eliminating the traitor goes wellter,¡± Levi said with a barely noticeable smirk on his face. Jonah and his family were ecstatic as the God of War had not only epted their gifts ¨C but he also even showed care and interest in their mission. It seemed to them that they had sessfully built a strong bond with the God of War through this trip. It was not hard to imagine what a promising and prosperous future they could have! With the bond with the God of War, they might get to act with more backbone the next time they interacted with those in Oand City next time. ¡°Kirin, we shall not disturb you guys any further then.¡± In a buoyant mood, Jonah brought the rest of the family back to the vi. All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. Immediately, the man started preparing for the mission to finish off Emma and her sonter that night. He was determined to make sure that their n allowed no loopholes. ¡°Emma and her son will soon be unable to see the rising sun of the next morning!¡± Jonah sneered. Chapter 966 Chapter 966 Levi Garrison: The Return of the God of War [The Protector] Chapter 966 All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. Jonah had a clear idea of who he needed to implement his n. He recruited six skilled fighters from Tang Sect, all of them masters in wielding concealed weapons. In addition to that, he dispatched eighteen top skilled fighters trained by the Garrison family to guard all exits of the neighborhood, giving Levi no chance to escape. Last but not least, he and the rest of the family would be supervising everything from outside the neighborhood to deal with emergencies. ¡°Levi Garrison, I can¡¯t believe even the God of War sees you as a skilled fighter too. Tonight, I¡¯m going to witness you in action with my own eyes!¡± Jonah looked forward to the violence that would be unleashed. Meanwhile, Levi brought the gifts he had received from Jonah back home. He was overjoyed to receive the red ginseng, as that was what his mother needed the most at the moment. In order to cure Emma¡¯s illness, he had sent some of his men on a search for rare and precious medicinal herbs over the past two days. Much to his pleasant surprise, he received red ginseng from the Garrisons right at his doorstep. The red ginseng, if used properly, could cure his mother of her chronic illness, boost her health, and even help her achieve longevity. To be more precise, the red ginseng could help with his mother¡¯s skin condition too. In short, the red ginseng was a very timely gift. After consulting Fredrick, Levi prepared a soup with red ginseng for Emma. When Zoey got back home, Levi casually passed her the topaz pendant. ¡°Someone sent us a gift each. This is yours,¡± he said. ¡°Thanks.¡± Zoey, who did not know much about jade, kept the topaz pendant away like it was just an ordinary jade pendant. It was unbeknownst to her that that topaz pendant was actually a priceless item ¨C the rarest of its kind. After all, the Garrison family would never give out anything shabby as gifts. Anyone who knew something about jade would have to pick their jaws up from the ground when they saw the topaz pendant Zoey had received from the Garrison family. Zoey would only realize the real value of the topaz pendant sometimeter. ¡°Hey, didn¡¯t you say you had something to discuss with me?¡± Levi remembered the woman telling him that that morning. ¡°Yes. Let¡¯s talk in the bedroom.¡± The man couldn¡¯t help but be curious when she dragged him into their bedroom surreptitiously. ¡°I suppose you know that I¡¯m handling a project worth a hundred billion right now,¡± Zoey began. ¡°Yes, I know about it.¡± It went without saying that Levi knew about the project. Zoey was working at the company owned by him, after all. Of course you¡¯re free to grab any project you like. You¡¯re the wife of the boss! ¡°When the project is officiallyunched, my worth will soar, and I¡¯ll be free from the control of both the Lopez family as well as the ck family. By then, I¡¯ll have the freedom to make decisions in my life, like getting married to you,¡± Zoey said. Only then did Levi understand why she was so eager to be in charge of the project. Solemnly, the woman stared at him. ¡°Just to be safe, I need to do something extra to make sure my parents and Grandma have no chance to stop us from marrying each other.¡± ¡°I actually don¡¯t think that¡¯s necessary because I will be able to settle all the problems.¡± Levi had intended to announce his true identity to Zoey¡¯s family at their wedding ceremony. He believed the Lopez family and the ck family would not have any objections against their marriage once they learned about his true identity. She cast a fleeting nce at him and snapped, ¡°No way. You¡¯re unreliable!¡± Looking resigned, he was rendered speechless. He knew that Zoey still assumed he was depending on the Joneses up until now. In her opinion, he was a useless guy. Someone who was not capable of solving the issues she was facing at the moment. ¡°I¡¯ve alreadye up with a n which can ensure they have no grounds to object to our marriage!¡± Zoey smiled craftily before quickly lowering her head to hide the embarrassment on her face. ¡°What¡¯s this brilliant n of yours?¡± he asked, curiosity written all over his face. ¡°We¡­ We¡­¡± Zoey stammered, having a hard time revealing her n. Chapter 967 Chapter 967 Levi Garrison: The Return of the God of War [The Protector] Chapter 967 Levi scratched his head, looking puzzled. ¡°What exactly is on your mind?¡± Despite him being the God of War, who had vast experience on the battlefields, he knew nothing about rtionships. Therefore, he had no idea how to gaug e what was on Zoey¡¯s mind. The woman shot him a re. ¡°You really can be such a blockhead sometimes. I¡¯m thinking about getting pregnant!¡± ¡°Huh? Oh, I-I see¡­¡± It finally dawned upon him what she was thinking about. So, her getting pregnant is her n! That¡¯s quite brilliant, actually. As soon as she¡¯s pregnant, her family will have no choice but to ept our marriage. ¡°As long as I¡¯m pregnant, there¡¯s nothing the Lopez family and the ck family can do to stop us from marrying each other. On top of that, I¡¯ll be getting so rich at that time that they will no longer be able to exert any more control on me! I¡¯ll be free to decide who I¡¯d like to marry, and no one will be able to stop me from doing that!¡± Zoey announced agitatedly. Yet, Levi had his reservations. ¡°It¡¯s not very appropriate, is it?¡± ¡°Why do you think so?¡± ¡°You know that I¡¯m a very conservative man. I¡¯ve always wanted to give you the best of everything, and I respect you a lot. I really think we should think about getting a child after we remarry each other. Right now, we¡¯re officially still a divorced couple.¡± ¡°Zoey, getting pregnant at this juncture will do nothing but tarnish your reputation, and that¡¯s thest thing I want to see! It pains me to see you suffer something like that as you¡¯ve had gone through more than your share of hardships during these years. So, why don¡¯t we only think about having a child after we remarry each other?¡± Levi tried to convince Zoey earnestly. Thetter was touched by his words. ¡°Levi, you¡¯re indeed the nice I¡¯ve always thought you to be! I¡¯m so d because it means that all the effort I¡¯ve made so far for you are worthwhile! Listen to me ¨C having a kid is the only way we can get rid of my family!¡± Zoey insisted with tears welled up in her eyes. She did not mind going through some hardships upon seeing how much Levi cared about her. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll do as you say.¡± Levi beamed at her reply. He had always wanted to have a kid with her. However, he dared not propose that idea, considering he had owed her too much over the past six years. ¡°We can¡¯t do anything frisky tonight. I¡¯ll be busyter,¡± Levi spoke all of a sudden. He was not in the mood to spend time with Zoey in bed because Jonah and his family wereing to kill him soon. ¡°Who said we¡¯re going to do it tonight?¡± All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. the woman shot him a supercilious nce. Levi suddenly felt himself heat up and quickly walked out of the mansion to let the breeze cool him down. With one wave of his hands, someone materialized from the darkness. ¡°How can I help you, God of War?¡± ¡°Tell everyone guarding the neighborhood to retreat immediately!¡± ¡°Understood!¡± Soon, the heavily guarded neighborhood became defenseless after all Levi¡¯s men had left on his order. The action was necessary. Levi was worried that Jonah¡¯s men might not be able to get through the line of defense. As the sky grew darker, Levi sipped on his cup of tea, enjoying the cool breeze outside the manor. At the same time, Jonah and all his men had gathered outside Levi¡¯s neighborhood. ¡°Everyone, it¡¯s time we get to work! We have to kill Emma Jones and her son at all costs tonight!¡± Jonahmanded. Six skilled fighters from Tang Sect, as well as eighteen skilled fighters from the Garrison family, crept their way into the neighborhood. They soon vanished into the darkness. Dozens of skilled fighters were dispatched by Jonah to guard the surroundings of the neighborhood. They were to make sure no one was able to escape. They had found out Levi¡¯s address ages ago, so they were quite familiar with theyout of the neighborhood after meticulously studying it. The eighteen skilled fighters from the Garrison family were entrusted with the task to guard all the exits of the neighborhood. They were to ensure that Levi would not be able to run away. Meanwhile, the six skilled fighters from Tang Sect were tasked to kill Levi and his mother. While Levi was examining a stain on his shirt in front of the main gate of the mansion, the six skilled fighters from Tang Sect started closing in on him from less than fifty meters away. ¡°That¡¯s Levi Garrison! Kill him!¡± After making sure the man they saw was indeed Levi, the six skilled fightersunched their attack on him. Chapter 968 Chapter 968 Levi Garrison: The Return of the God of War [The Protector] Chapter 968 Swish, swish, swish¡­ The rustling sound of something moving in the air at a rapid speed could be heard. Up to a hundred concealed weapons swooped down at Levi dangerously at one go. The skilled fighters from Tang Sect were aiming to kill Levi with a single strike. They were very sure that their concealed weapons would be able to kill the man, leaving his body filled with holes. nk! nk! nk! Much to their consternation, sparks flew and the sound of metal on metal could be heard. ¡°What is this sorcery? Is he wearing armor? Let¡¯s give it another go!¡± The skilled fighters from Tang Sect reacted promptly byunching another round of attack on Levi without further ado. nk¡­ Yet, the same thing happened this time ¨C their weapons were unable to pierce through Levi¡¯s armor. N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. ¡°Damn it! He¡¯s wearing the Golden Armor! It¡¯s one of our creations!¡± One of them let out an exmation after taking a closer look at the armor Levi was wearing. ¡°It can¡¯t be! How did he get his hands on the Golden Armor?¡± ¡°The thing he¡¯s wearing looks very much like it, though.¡± ¡°We¡¯ve failed our mission! Retreat immediately!¡± The six skilled fighters immediately retreated after a brief discussion. Levi broke into a smile as he broke into a smile. I must say, this Golden Armor is indeed fantastic! If ck Tortoise were here, he would have gotten injured by the concealed weapons. Even though ck Tortoise¡¯s skin is imprable to ordinary weapons and bullets, he is defenseless to the weapons used by the fighter of Tang Sect. This Golden Armor Jonah gifted me is even better than all the bulletproof vests I¡¯ve been wearing! Levi couldn¡¯t help but marvel at how sturdy the Golden Armor was. The fighters, who were guarding the exits, were horrified to see the fighters from Tang Sect running away from Levi¡¯s manor. ¡°You guys should remain here,¡± they told the eighteen skilled fighters. Outside the neighborhood, Jonah looked very much at ease. ¡°I guess Levi and his mother have already been killed by now. I have a lot of confidence in the skilled fighters from Tang Sect.¡± At that juncture, the six skilled fighters he mentioned made a beeline for where Jonah was standing. ¡°What went wrong?¡± Judging from their pale faces, Jonah knew their mission had gone awry. ¡°Mr. Garrison, this is bad. Levi Garrison is wearing armor that looks very much like the Golden Armor ¨C a creation of our sect! He can¡¯t be hurt by our concealed weapons at all!¡± Another man from Tang Sect chimed in, ¡°If my judgment is correct, he is indeed wearing a Golden Armor!¡± ¡°What? How could something like this happen?¡± Soon, a person popped up in Jonah¡¯s mind. It was the God of War whom they had gifted a Golden Armor earlier that day. Yet, they did not reckon that there existed any association between Levi and the God of War. One of them was the God of War of the country, whereas the other was the bastard of the prestigious Garrison family. It seemed extremely unlikely that the two could have any connection. There was only one usible reason that could exin the situation ¨C Levi just so happened to be wearing something that looked extremely simr to a Golden Armor. Indeed, it was human nature to avoid what they feared and try to convince themselves that the things they feared did not exist. ¡°Levi really is a force to be reckoned with. No wonder even the God of War thinks highly of him. I think he¡¯s wearing some sort of flexible body armor; that¡¯s probably what¡¯s protect him from some weapons.¡± ¡°Come on, let¡¯s go and check him out ourselves! If assassination doesn¡¯t work, we shouldunch a frontal attack on him then! Let¡¯s see how he¡¯s going to defend himself this time!¡± Jonah, together with all the skilled fighters, charged toward Levi¡¯s manor. The eighteen skilled fighters guarding the exits began advancing on the manor too. Meanwhile, Levi was still sitting leisurely at the gate of the mansion. Just then, silhouettes of Jonah¡¯s people emerged from the darkness. ¡°Levi Garrison, today is your doomsday! You are going to die a horrible death this time!¡± At Jonah¡¯smand, the eighteen skilled fighters charged at Levi in unison. Chapter 969 Chapter 969 Levi Garrison: The Return of the God of War [The Protector] Chapter 969 The Garrison family had spent a fortune on training the eighteen skilled fighters who had never acted together before that day. They were confident that their joined forces would be capable of finishing off anyone. Exuding a murderous aura, the skilled fighters closed in on Levi. Swish! The des of their swords swept past the icy air toward Levi. nk! Levi allowed them to sh his body with the swords, not doing anything to defend himself. . To the utter dismay of the skilled fighters, only a dull thud was produced when the desnded on Levi¡¯s body as their swords failed to cut through him ¡°Mr. Garrison, did you see that? He¡¯s wearing a powerful armor that can protect him from the swords!¡± one of the skilled fighters from Tang Sect pointed out. nk! N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. nk! nk! The eighteen skilled fighters tried attacking Levi again and again, but their efforts were futile. The des of their swords only ended up being dented. What kind of armor is Levi Garrison wearing? His armor must be very strong because our swords are powerful enough to pierce through bulletproof vests made with the most advanced techniques. ¡°I have a feeling that Levi is wearing the Golden Armor. If he wasn¡¯t, there¡¯s no way he¡¯ll be able tost this long,¡± Seamus whispered to his father. ¡°He¡¯s really something!¡± Jonah tried to catch a glimpse at what Levi looked like, but he couldn¡¯t see the man¡¯s face clearly. He was standing too far away. Suddenly, a sinister glint shone in Levi¡¯s eyes while the eighteen skilled fighters were attacking him. ¡°It¡¯s my turn now¡­¡± Thump! As soon as Levi spoke, he flew into action, sending the skilled fighters flying some distance away by forcefully kicking them one by one. The eighteen skilled fighters suffered from his attacks, tossed around as if they were mere figurines. Soon, all of them slumped on the ground quite far away from Levi. It was a mind-blowing sight. The Garrison family from Haven could not believe their eyes. They knew the eighteen skilled fighters well enough to know that they were all extremely talented. Thebative power of one of them was equal to the totalbative power of ten men like Caleb. Yet, none of them had been a match for Levi. ¡°Kill him! ughter him now!¡± ¡°We have to get rid of Levi tonight, or he will go on to be a great disgrace to our family! Now that even the God of War is aware of his presence, we have to kill him to spare ourselves from the embarrassment!¡± Panic-stricken, Jonah dispatched all his men, ordering a full-blown attack on the man at once. In an instant, a hundred skilled fighters were charging toward Levi. The man approached them one step at a time. nk! He allowed them to strike blows after blows at him, not bothering to dodge or fight back. Levi knew he was well protected by the Golden Armor; he would not be harmed no matter how they tried to hurt him. The skilled fighters soon discovered something bizarre. Regardless of how they swung their des, all strikes were directed by an invisible force, making all blowsnd on only Levi¡¯s body. They could never seem to reach the more vulnerable body parts of his, like his neck or his head. While Levi could withstand their attack without getting hurt, all of them were vulnerable to his attack. Thump! Thump! The ground Levi walked past was filled with the fighters who had copsed. In the end, none of the skilled fighters dared to go near Levi, considering that he was literally invincible. There was nothing much all of them could do at the moment. Eventually, Levi forced them to retreat about one hundred meters. He was moving closer to Jonah and his family and would reach them soon. ¡°T-This can¡¯t be happening¡­¡± The eyes of Jonah and his family were filled with utter disbelief when they saw the skilled fighters being defeated by Levi so effortlessly. How can that bastard be such a prominent fighter? Why does he seem invincible? Although Levi stood meters away from them, they still could not make out his face because the surroundings were dimly lit. ¡°Kill him! Finish him off now!¡± Jonah bellowed at the top of his lungs. At that moment, Jonah was seized by a spasm of fear seeing that Levi was only meters away from him. Thettermented with a heartyugh, ¡°Jonah, I must say this Golden Armor from you is really as fabulous as you put it! I¡¯m giving it a score of ten out of ten after trying it out with real weapons just now!¡± Upon hearing hisment, Jonah and his family looked as though they had been struck by lightning. That voice certainly rings a bell¡­ What did he say just now? A gift from us? Realization slowly dawned upon Jonah and his entire family. When did we ever give Levi a Golden Armor? Damn it! Could he be¡­ Jonah and his family were mortified when they finally realized the truth. Chapter 970 Chapter 970 Levi Garrison: The Return of the God of War [The Protector] Chapter 970 Jonah was left gob smacked. He felt as though his head was going to explode, and his eyeballs were going to pop out of their sockets any minute. Levi received a Golden Armor from me? Didn¡¯t I gift that to the God of War earlier today? Could Levi possibly be the God of War? How could he be such a prominent figure? While Jonah went lost in his own thoughts, Levi had already made his way right in front of them. The Garrisons turned to face Levi and what greeted them was a face they had seen earlier that day. Isn¡¯t this man the God of War? Having met during the day, the two parties encountered each other again, albeit in a much more awkward manner. Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Jonah, I really love this Golden Armor from you! It¡¯s so much better than the usual bulletproof vests I¡¯ve been wearing.¡± Levi shed the group a good-natured smile. For some reason, Jonah and his family felt as though their legs just turned into jelly. Thud! Thud! One after another, they copsed onto the ground and knelt before Levi. The skilled fighters standing around them were left at a loss. .¡±What are you lot waiting for? Get down on your knees right now!¡± Jonah snarled Thud! Immediately, all the skilled fighters were on their knees too. Levi let out an amusedugh. ¡°Why are you guys kneeling in front of me? Come on, kill me now! Jonah Garrison, aren¡¯t you here to kill me?¡± The man he directed his question to was left speechless. At that moment, everyone in the Garrison family from Haven was made aware of one thing ¨C Levi Garrison was the God of War! That was certainly a staggering discovery to them. No wonder the man had been reluctant to admit to the fact that he was one of the Garrisons. No wonder he did not take the Garrison n in Oand City seriously. No wonder he knew about the other purpose of their visit to South City¡­ No wonder he tipped them off by saying that the bastard of their family was a tough nut to crack and advising them to bring more men with them. As it turned out, Levi was the God of War! At that moment, the Garrisons from Haven realized they had made a serious misjudgment. If Levi were indeed a useless man, how could he have killed Caleb? How could he have brought his mother back with him? How could he have destroyed that tombstone? On top of that, they had made a fool out of themselves by happily telling Levi all about their n to kill him earlier that day. After so much hassle, the bastard they had nned to kill turned out to be the God of War. ¡°We were wrong! God of War, we¡¯ve made a very grave mistake!¡± Jonah was scared out of his wits, and his body was drenched in a cold sweat. He could not believe they had just tried to kill the God of War! If what they did was known by the army of the Erudia, his entire family would be massacred. They had really made a grave mistake this time. ¡°Aren¡¯t you guys an imperial family? Isn¡¯t the blood that runs in you guys a noble one? Is it appropriate of you to kneel in front of a bastard like me?¡± Sarcasm was evident in Levi¡¯s tone. ¡°God of War, it¡¯s our honor to get down on our knees in your distinguished presence!¡± Jonah was eager to butter the man up. ¡°Are you trying to say that I deserve to be mercilessly killed by you guys if I am not the God of War?¡± Jonah and his family were startled when they heard Levi suddenly raise his voice. ¡°Isn¡¯t the reason why you guys have been trying so hard to hunt my mother and I down because you guys see us as a disgrace to the Garrison family? Don¡¯t you guys think that the blood that runs in me is so filthy that I will only bring nothing but an embarrassment to the family?¡± The man yelled furiously. ¡°This¡­¡± Jonah was left stumped because it was true that they had thought of Levi and his mother that way. In their opinion, bastards did not deserve to exist in this world. ¡°I really wonder what makes you guys think you¡¯re superior to me. Is the blood that runs in you guys? Does that make you think of yourselves as nobler than us? Or is it just because you guys are part of the Garrison family?¡± ¡°Now that I¡¯m the God of War, am I finally be good enough to deserve some respect from you? From an orphan, I fought hard and worked my way up to achieve sess. Has anyone from your distinguished family achieved something like that?¡± ¡°What about Tyrone Garrison? Isn¡¯t he the sessor to the head of your family? Out of Tyrone and I, who do you think deserves more respect?¡± Levi nearly growled at them. Chapter 971 Chapter 971 Levi Garrison: The Return of the God of War [The Protector] Chapter 971 With a note of awkwardness in his voice, Jonah responded, ¡°God of War, of course, you deserve more respect. Tyrone is nothingpared to you!¡± Jonah spoke only the truth. No matter how powerful and influential the Garrison n and Tyrone Garrison were, the God of War was still way out of their league. ¡°If that¡¯s the case, what gives him the right to look down on me and call me a bastard? Do he and his family have the right to treat me in such a disrespectful manner?¡± ¡°No, of course, they don¡¯t! They have no right to be so rude to you!¡± Jonah replied eagerly. At the same time, the man was so terrified ¨C his body was shaking. ¡°How dare they even think of killing me? Do they have what it takes to do that?¡± Levi scoffed. ¡°Very well. You guys are free to send as many men as you like to kill me. I can easily handle them all!¡± Thump! Thump! Jonah and his family quickly offered several bows to plead for Levi¡¯s mercy. ¡°God of War, please spare our lives! We made a mistake by trying to kill you! We didn¡¯t know you were the God of War!¡± The entire family pressed their heads against the ground so hard that their foreheads started bleeding. Jonah looked like he was on the brink of passing out. ¡°We will ept any request you make as long as you spare our lives!¡± he implored in a fit of panic. He knew his entire family would be annihted if they incurred the God of War¡¯s wrath. They should not have made their way over to South City. Never in their wildest dreams did they imagine Levi, the bastard, to turn out to be the God of War. With a disdainful smile, Levi gave his verdict. ¡°Get lost! I¡¯m not going to kill you guys today! None of you are worth my effort, and your blood will only dirty my hands! The gifts from you lot do offer somepensation, though. They are quite to my liking!¡± Jonah and his family let out a sigh of relief when they realized that they would not be killed on the spot. They were d that they had sent Levi some gifts earlier that day ¨C that gesture had seemingly sessfully saved their lives. ¡°Will you guys be able to reach Tyrone Garrison?¡± Levi asked them out of the blue. ¡°Y-Yes, we can¡­¡± Jonah replied. This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. ¡°Very well, go back and tell Tyrone that my mother and I are still alive and kicking! Ask him to wait for me as I might decide to visit him anytime when I am in a foul mood!¡± ¡°But don¡¯t you dare reveal my identity to him. For the hard work, I¡¯ll reward you guys with a huge gift,¡± Levi instructed. In quivering voices, the Garrisons responded in unison, ¡°Alright, we¡¯ll convey your message to Tyrone!¡± ¡°Get lost now then!¡± As soon as Levi allowed them to go, all of them immediately made a run for their lives. However, Jonah and his sons did not leave right away. Instead, they approached Kirin and exined everything to him. ¡°You guys are incorrigible!¡± Kirin was livid. No wonder Boss already knew what they were up to earlier today! They came here to kill Boss! ¡°There¡¯s nothing left to be said now. From today onward, I will have nothing to do with you guys! If you dare pull something like this again in the future, I will be the first to punish you!¡± Kirin snapped angrily. Jonah and his family made their trip back to Haven that night. They knew they had to lie low during the days that followed if they wished to survive. ¡°Dad, should we inform the Garrison n about this? Should we tell them the truth?¡± Seamus questioned. ¡°No, we shouldn¡¯t tell them anything! Judging from the God of War¡¯s tone, there must be a feud between him and the Garrison n! Do we want to get implicated by their sh?¡± Jonah seethed. ¡°No, we don¡¯t! After all, they don¡¯t take us seriously ¨C they see us as a bunch of nobodies!¡± Everyone nodded in agreement. ¡°Make a phone call to Tyrone for me now. I¡¯m going to convey the message to him, and then I¡¯ll leave him to settle the mess himself!¡± Just as Jonah was going to dial Tyrone¡¯s number, he received a call from the Garrison n. ¡°Dad, someone from the Garrison n is calling. Seems like they¡¯ve gotten a sniff of what happened already!¡± Seamus eximed. ¡°Pass me the phone.¡± Jonah picked up the call. ¡°Hello¡­¡± An aged and feeble voice came from the other end. Chapter 972 Chapter 972 Levi Garrison: The Return of the God of War [The Protector] Chapter 972 ¡°Jonah Garrison?¡± said the elderly man in a cool tone. Jonah¡¯s expression took a sharp turn, and he spoke respectfully, ¡°Greetings, Mr. Edward.¡± Jonah¡¯s change in attitude showed just how powerful the other party truly was. The person speaking to him wasn¡¯t even a high-ranking member of the Garrison n. It was a mere servant who had more influence than Caleb. Edward was the personal attendant who had been assigned to take care of Levi¡¯s biological father, Tyrone Garrison. In fact, the man had been working by Tyrone¡¯s side ever since Tyrone was born. It could be said that Edward was responsible for dealing with every single matter regarding Tyrone. Moreover, the man wasn¡¯t just Tyrone¡¯s bodyguard ¨C he was also thetter¡¯s right-hand man. That was the reason that Edward held incredible power within the Garrison n, even though he wasn¡¯t a member of the family. Even the master of the Garrison family in Haven had to bow down to him. They were simply not on the same level. The Garrison n of Oand City was too powerful; even a servant was seen as royalty. ¡°How did things go? Has everything been settled?¡± Edward inquired. Obviously, Edward had already known all about Levi and Emma, despite it being a secret. Still, given the power of the Garrison n, it was just a matter of time before they learned all about it, anyway. ¡°Uh¡­¡± Jonah was a little hesitant to reply. Edward¡¯s tone turned stern immediately. He demanded, ¡°What? Don¡¯t tell me you failed? Jonah Garrison, you are the head of the Garrison n from Haven! How could you have been bested by a bastard? The Garrison family and I are so disappointed in you. Seriously, what¡¯s the point of keeping trash like you around? All you do is embarrass the Garrison n!¡± Jonah grew upset after being scolded by him. He¡¯s the freaking God of War! No one can deal with someone like that. ¡°Why are you staying quiet? Are you discontent? Well, tough luck! There¡¯s no point in being discontent. My gosh, you can¡¯t even kill a bastard. You lot really are nothing but trash,¡± growled Edward. ¡°There¡¯s a reason I couldn¡¯t kill him. It doesn¡¯t mean the Garrison family of Haven is weak. We¡¯re certainly not the trash you im us to be!¡± yelled Jonah angrily. ¡°Fine, then tell me what that reason is,¡± said Edward in an amused tone. ¡°The reason is that this whole ordeal doesn¡¯t have much to do with me, anyway, so I don¡¯t want to do anything about it. Satisfied?¡± scoffed Jonah. ¡°Hah! That is nothing but an excuseing from a useless man. Well then, I will personally deal with the matter for Master Tyrone. You¡¯ll see how easy it is to kill that b*tch and that bastard!¡± growled Edward. Jonah grinned and replied, ¡°In that case, allow me to deliver a message from Levi to Tyrone. He said he and his mother are leading a good life now, but he tells Tyrone to be patient, for there wille a day when they knock on the Garrison family¡¯s door.¡± Jonah knew that, as far as the Garrisons from Oand City were concerned, the extended family members were nothing more than mutts. Even a mere servant was allowed to insult the extended family. That poor treatment made Jonah upset, and he suddenly wanted to see Levi crush the Garrison n in Oand City. ¡°What? Did that bastard really say that?¡± demanded Edward, who was obviously furious. After that, the man added, ¡°You¡¯re actually delivering a message for that bastard? My gosh, Jonah, you really are an embarrassment to the Garrisons. You¡¯re worse than a scoundrel!¡± ¡°Go ahead and diss us all you like. I¡¯ll sit back and watch how miserable your attempt to kill him will be.¡± There was no way Jonah would warn Edward about Levi¡¯s power after being insulted so thoroughly by the man like that. ¡°Jonah Garrison, just you wait, you useless piece of shit! Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. I will report this to the higher-ups soon, and the Garrison family of Haven will definitely be disowned!¡± After saying his piece, Edward hung up furiously. ¡°He is really too much!¡± Jonah smashed his phone onto the floor out of anger. Heter looked into the distance and murmured, ¡°Why do I get the feeling that he has the ability to crush the Garrison n in Oand City?¡± Chapter 973 Chapter 973 Levi Garrison: The Return of the God of War [The Protector] Chapter 973 N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. ¡°How is that possible? So what if he is the God of War? There¡¯s no way he can do anything to the Garrison n. The n spent the past thousand years building a firm foundation!¡± said Seamus, who didn¡¯t believe in Levi. ¡°We¡¯ll have to wait and see then.¡± On the other side of the line, Edward was still waiting in the Northern region. The man looked grouchy. ¡°Trash. Utter trash! They can¡¯t even kill a bastard, so how can they be allowed to call themselves a part of the Garrison n?¡± he fumed. ¡°That¡¯s right! The Garrison n has plenty of members in Erudia, but none of them are of any use. Stupid trash! They¡¯re not worthy of being a part of the Garrison n, even if they bear the same surname!¡± A few others chimed in and gave their two cents as well. ¡°What do we do next, Edward? Should we deliver Levi¡¯s message to Master Tyrone?¡± someone asked daringly. ¡°No! We can¡¯t let this matter affect Master Tyrone at a crucial moment like this. We have to deal with everything in secret,¡± informed Edward grimly. ¡°The Session Ceremony is right around the corner, and Master Tyrone is about to be named the head of the Garrison n. If news about that b*tch and bastard gets out at a time like this, trouble will most definitely follow.¡± ¡°Moreover, if Master Tyrone bes the new head of the Garrison n, we will be the most powerful servants within the n. Such a matter will affect our future as well!¡± chimed another member. Edward¡¯s eyes shone with entricity as he said, ¡°Exactly! As the servants, it is our duty to protect Master Tyrone and help him be the next head. We shall kill anyone who threatens his position, be it Levi Garrison or Emma Jones. As for how we¡¯ll go about doing that¡­ Well, I have a great idea.¡± Edward¡¯s lips curved into a cruel smile. Tyrone had long craved the position of the head of the Garrison n. The man once said that he would forgo everything and be as cruel as he needed to be to w his way up to that position. That was why the act of abandoning Emma and Levi meant nothing to him. Compared to the position as the head of the Garrison n, Emma and Levi were nothing. Edward received a call at that moment. The call was from Damien ¨C Tyrone¡¯s legitimate son. He was the son Tyrone had with his wife, whom he married after he abandoned Levi and Emma. Edward and the others had been there at every stage of Damien¡¯s life. Hence, they knew just how cruel the man really was. Tyrone alone was a heartless and merciless being, but Damien somehow managed to be ten times worse than his father. The man will definitely be a force to be reckoned with in the future. ¡°Edward, I¡¯ve learned about everything. My dad is on the verge of seeding in obtaining the position as the head of the Garrison n. You know what will happen if those two show up at a time like this, don¡¯t you?¡± sneered Damien. ¡°We know what to do, Mr. Damien. We will definitely kill your brother, Levi Garrison, and his mother,¡± replied Edward was quick to speak, and he identally used the wrong term in the process. ¡°He is not my brother! That man is nothing but a bastard, and he is not worthy to be called my brother. I will soon be the sessor to the most prominent family in Erudia, and he will stay a useless bastard. I¡¯m warning you right now. Damien Garrison does not have a brother. I am my father¡¯s only son. Do you hear me? Kill them! You must kill both that bastard and his mother. Do not let them survive,¡± Damien barked endlessly on the other end of the line. All it took was one word from Edward to infuriate Damien. As far as Damien was concerned, calling Levi his brother was a huge insult. Damien regarded himself as the heir of two noble bloodlines, whereas Levi was nothing but a bastard with mixed blood. His blood is tainted, and he¡¯s inferior! How can theypare a noble being like me to that¡­ thing? ¡°If you fail to crush those two, you will be the ones I kill,¡± threatened Damien grimly. Chapter 974 Chapter 974 Levi Garrison: The Return of the God of War [The Protector] Chapter 974 Edward and the others present were scared senseless. The former, in particr, realized that he had made a mistake and that the only way out of it was to kill Levi Garrison. ¡°By the way, Levi sent a message over, Mr. Damien.¡± Edwardter told Damien everything Jonah had told him. Thetter was infuriated when he heard the message. ¡°What? That bastard wants toe over and walk into our home?¡± ¡°I think so. I¡¯m guessing he refused to let go of this rare opportunity after learning about his family background. He will do anything to get into the family and force the Garrison n to recognize him as a member,¡± suggested Edward. ¡°That is ridiculous! He wants to join the Garrison n? Who does he think he is? He is nothing but a bastard, so he can dream on. The Garrison n is the best of the best, and we don¡¯t take in useless bastards like that. No way am I going to let that bastard be a member of our family and be listed in our family tree. Not a chance in hell!¡± Damien shouted. N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. ¡°I don¡¯t think he will let this opportunity go so easily, Mr. Damien. He already knows who he is, and he knows that his life will be elevated once he is recognized by the family.¡± ¡°He can forget about ever stepping foot in the Garrison n home! Hell, even thinking about kneeling before us and our ancestors is a privilege he is not worthy of,¡± roared Damien cruelly. Both of them misunderstood Levi¡¯s intention. They assumed that the man would be begging to be admitted into the family and be recognized as one. However, when Levi said he would be visiting the Garrison family home, he meant that he would be kicking the door down and bringing chaos. ¡°And that is why you have three days. He must die in three days! That bastard has been breathing for too long as it is, and that itself is a huge enough insult to the entire Garrison n.¡± Damien was furious and murderous when he thought about the so-called brother he had never met before. ¡°Understood. I promise it will be done discreetly.¡± Edward took off that very night, and he brought his men with him to South Hampton. The Garrison n had an enormous base in the city ¨C it was practically the economic pir of South Hampton. However, it operated in the dark, so no one knew about it. Even the most prominent family in South Hampton, the Goel family, was unaware of its existence. All outsiders knew was that there was a company named Pinnacle Group. They didn¡¯t realize that it was one of Tyrone¡¯spanies and that he used it to manage the Garrison n¡¯s assets in the South. It turns out that thepany was under Caleb¡¯s management. Zoey had been busy working on the new project those few days. Unfortunately, Iris came running that day, telling her that the project had hit a snag. At first, they didn¡¯t have anypetitors, allowing Morris Group to take over easily. Everything had been set in stone and ready. However, arge-scalepany popped out of nowhere that day, and it threatened to snatch the project away in the most domineering way. Iris had rushed over to inform Zoey about it. ¡°Whichpany are we talking about?¡± asked thetter curiously. ¡°It¡¯s apany called Pinnacle Group from South Hampton. It popped out of nowhere, but its powers are incredible. Thepany basically controls South Hampton¡¯s economy, and Morris Group is definitely not itspetitor,¡± replied Iris. Zoey investigated Pinnacle Group right away. Thepany¡¯s information had never been a secret, but it was a little difficult to learn about them. She spent some time on it and eventually discovered something. ¡°Thepany is owned by Tyrone Garrison¡­ That name sounds familiar. Where have I heard this name before?¡± she murmured before she recalled who the man was, and a chill ran down her spine. She then let out a gasp. ¡°Wait, Tyrone Garrison¡­ Isn¡¯t he Levi¡¯s biological dad?¡± Chapter 975 Chapter 975 Levi Garrison: The Return of the God of War [The Protector] Chapter 975 Competing against the Garrison n? What chance do we really have of winning if we do such a thing? Zoey¡¯s first instinct was to give up. After all, what were the chances of her actually seeding? Especially if they already had it out for her. Iris¡¯ secretary walked into the office at that moment to deliver a message. The woman turned pale upon hearing Zoey¡¯s words. She then informed, ¡°Pinnacle Group¡¯s person-in- charge will be here this afternoon. I¡¯m guessing they are here to talk about the project. You should attend that meeting.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Zoey took a few deep breaths. So what if Tyrone owns thepany? So what if the Garrison n is ridiculously powerful? I¡¯m the one who got the project first. I will not let Pinnacle Group take it away from me! Levi examined Zoey closely during lunch andmented, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? You look troubled.¡± ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I¡¯m just dealing with some issues from work.¡± She never told him about the issue with Pinnacle Group. She worried that unnecessary mayhem would ensue if he knew about Tyrone¡¯s advances. It¡¯s probably a better idea to keep quiet. After all, there is no way a puny enterprise like ours can deal with a corporate giant like that. That afternoon, a number of luxurious, ck cars drove up. The people from Pinnacle Group had arrived. Zoey personally weed them. The ones in charge were a woman and two men. Their assistants were following close behind, and all of them were obviously out for blood. ¡°Zoey Lopez? So it really is you!¡± said the woman before she chuckled aloud. ¡°And you are¡­¡± The woman had on a pair of sunsses, so Zoey could not recognize her. Thetter trembled, and her eyes shone with surprise when the woman took her sunsses off. She then mumbled, ¡°I-it¡¯s you!¡± ¡°You remember me? Aw, I thought you¡¯d forgotten all about me,¡± replied the woman as a stunning grin appeared on her face. ¡°Y-you¡¯re the person-in-charge of Pinnacle Group?¡± ¡°Thanks to you. I¡¯ve been well after you guys chased me out of North Hampton, and I am now the vice president of Pinnacle Group!¡± The woman smiled. That woman was Lyndsay Granger, Zoey¡¯s ex-BFF and senior. She was the one who brought Zoey into the field and was, in a way, the one who taught Zoey most of what she knew. Lyndsay had cared for her in every way. However, sheter discovered that it was all a lie. Lyndsay had only been nice to her to get close to Levi. At the time, the man had already founded Levi Group, and his career was taking off at an incredible speed. Lyndsay¡¯s greed slowly showed itself soon after. She continuously hurt Zoey from behind the scenes and created a number of illusions to make Levi misunderstand Zoey. Lyndsay¡¯s worst scheme in her quest to separate the couple was having her men drag Zoey into a hotel, where they almost raped her. When Levi learned about all that, he chased Lyndsay out of North Hampton. Hence, the two women were now enemies. That made Lyndsay an eyesore for Zoey. Thetter scoffed and said, ¡°Then I guess there is no need to enter the building. Ourpany does not wee vile b*tches.¡± ¡°What is that supposed to mean, Zoey Lopez? I am Pinnacle Group¡¯s representative. How dare you turn Pinnacle Group away!¡± growled Lyndsay. In the end, Zoey had no choice but to lead all of them into the building. Once they got inside the meeting room, Zoey immediately said, ¡°Let¡¯s get to the point, shall we? I¡¯m busy.¡± Lyndsay grinned and replied, ¡°We¡¯re here about the project. We heard yourpany has already epted it.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. The project has already been taken. You guys have no shot at obtaining it anymore. You can¡¯t exactly steal it now, can you?¡± Zoey stated firmly. Lyndsay smiled. ¡°We¡¯re actually here to steal that project.¡± The woman then stood and looked her up and down before adding, ¡°Zoey, I¡¯m sure you¡¯ve learned all about what Pinnacle Group is capable of. I am here on behalf of thepany and ammanding you to give it up. Hand the project over to us!¡±N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. Chapter 976 Chapter 976 Domineering, arrogant, and tant cruelty. That was Pinnacle Group¡¯s style. Lyndsay and the others knew just how powerful the force supporting Pinnacle Group was, so they did not refrain from making demands. They had never been afraid of anyone because of that knowledge. In fact, the entire southern region would know about Lyndsay if Pinnacle Group¡¯s motto wasn¡¯t to stay in the dark and to control everything from behind the scenes. Zoey was taken aback by the woman¡¯s direct and domineering words. They¡¯re going to snatch it away just like that? And she¡¯s daring enough tomand me without a hint of shame! They have no right to do such shitty things. She had been tempted to give the project up when she learned that Pinnacle Group was after it. However, that option had be one she would never opt for when sheid eyes on Lyndsay. Why should I give up? ¡°Sorry, but you are not my boss. You don¡¯t have the authority tomand me to do anything. Moreover, ourpany has already gotten the project. You guys can¡¯t snatch it away even if you want to!¡± scoffed Zoey. ¡°And who told you that you already have the project?¡± Lyndsay asked cruelly. ¡°Our client, of course. We¡¯ve already met and discussed everything. The project belongs to Oriental Star Group, and you guys are toote. Please leave.¡± Zoey had just discussed the terms with the client ¨C she had even paid the deposit. It was then that Lyndsay let out a small smile. ¡°Oh, the project belongs to you? Have you signed the contract then?¡± ¡°I¡­¡± blurted Zoey, who was somewhat stunned. Sheter added, ¡°Regardless, I have already paid the deposit. If the client goes back on his word, he will have to pay for the legal damages.¡± Zoey held her head high as she red at Lyndsay. The former suddenly received a call at that moment ¨C it was from the client. The client was willing to pay three times the legal damage to terminate their coboration with Morris Group. ¡°Feel free to continuepeting for the project, though. At first, there weren¡¯t any viablepetitors against Morris Group, but one showed up recently,¡± informed the other party via the phone. The project was more scientific in nature, so Pinnacle Group wasn¡¯t exactly equipped to be too involved. Getting the other party to cancel the coboration was the most Pinnacle Group could do. As a result, Zoey was in fairpetition against Tyrone¡¯spany. This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. ¡°So? Are you still certain that the project is yours?¡± Lyndsay crossed her arms and asked arrogantly. ¡°You¡­¡± growled Zoey. She was fuming at that moment. She had known Pinnacle Group to be powerful, but she hadn¡¯t expected them to have such a strong influence. It was strong enough to get the client to breach the contract. They did all that just to get to us. However, the more unreasonable Pinnacle Group was, the more Zoey wanted to fight. She wanted to get back at herpetitor if nothing else. ¡°You¡¯ve seen what we¡¯re capable of. Are you sure you want to go against us?¡± taunted Lyndsay with a smile. ¡°We¡¯ve investigated you, Ms. Zoey Lopez. Oriental Star Group won¡¯t even make it to our radar if it doesn¡¯t have Morris Group backing it up. As far as we are concerned, Oriental Star Group is nothing but a powerless maggot,¡± said a representative of Pinnacle Group. Everyone else chuckled tauntingly. Lyndsay grinned and added, ¡°It¡¯s even less of a deal when we don¡¯t even give a shit about Morris Group. Just hand the project over without making a fuss, Zoey. There¡¯s actually something in it for you if you do so. Moreover, going against us will only destroy you. It might even get you killed.¡± ¡°Are you threatening me?¡± Zoey questioned sharply, her expression turning grave. Lyndsay feigned innocence and imed, ¡°How could that possibly be a threat? I am simply¡­ giving you some suggestions as your BFF. You¡¯ll get something great out of it.¡± ¡°My BFF? I don¡¯t have friends like you! Don¡¯t bother putting up an act in front of me,¡± Zoey gritted out. ¡°Haha, you just wait and see then. Not only will this project be ours, but yourpany will also soon belong to us,¡± announced Lyndsay before sheughed aloud. Pinnacle Group was already nning on acquiring a few sizable enterprises, and both Oriental Star Group and Morris Group were already on their list. ¡°Oh my, how arrogant of you.¡± Chapter 977 Chapter 977 A voice rang up at that moment, and everyone turned to see Levi strolling into the conference room. ¡°You! Levi Garrison!¡± Lyndsay gritted her teeth, revealing her nasty nature as soon as she spotted the man. Levi had been cruel in chasing Lyndsay out of the city after her evil n was exposed. ¡°Acquiring Oriental and Morris? Dream on, woman!¡± scoffed Levi. When Levi first heard that Pinnacle Group was there to cause trouble, he looked into thepany. He was surprised to see that it belonged to his biological father, Tyrone. He had rushed over immediately after. As suspected, a meeting was ongoing. Shameless vixens like Lyndsay are thriving in Pinnacle Group. Guess that proves what a terrible company Pinnacle Group really is. ¡°Your Oriental and Morris? Hahaha..¡± Lyndsay let out a boisterousugh. Levi stared at her like he was looking at a lunatic. ¡°How shameless of you to say that, Levi Garrison. Oriental Star Group belongs to Zoey and might, in a way, be yours. However, what does Morris Group have anything to do with you?¡± scoffed Lyndsay. ¡°I¡¯m going to be frank with you all. We¡¯re definitely acquiring Morris Group, and Oriental Star Group is going down with it!¡± someone from the side chirped.This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. Pinnacle Group had always operated from the dark, and Tyrone was the sole reason it was making itself known at that moment. Tyrone was about to inherit the position as the head of the Garrison n in Oand City. To achieve that, he needed to earn the approval of every member of the Garrison n. That was why he needed ridiculously amazing achievements on his resume. The man owned corporations all over Erudia that all operated from the shadows. Now was the moment they needed to show themselves to the world. He needed to expand their operations ten folds within a short frame of time. Pinnacle Group, which was under Lyndsay, was tasked with acquiring Morris Group and other sizable enterprises. ¡°Okay, we¡¯ll see whoes out on top,¡± Levi replied sweetly with a smile. Tyrone wishes to acquire mypany? Hah! Dream on, old man. There¡¯s no saying whichpany will end up acquiring the other. ¡°So, Zoey, are you sure you¡¯re not going to back down?¡± asked Lyndsay. ¡°I¡¯m very sure!¡± ¡°Okay, just you wait then. I¡¯ll defeat you mercilessly, and after I acquire yourpany, I will force you to get on your knees!¡± Lyndsay and the others walked away proudly after saying their piece. Zoey bit her lip lightly before she turned to Levi and asked, ¡°So you¡¯ve learned about everything?¡± ¡°Yeah. You didn¡¯t need to hide anything from me, though. Tyrone and I are bound to meet eventually,¡± he replied. She nodded. That actually makes sense. She then thought about how they were about to go to war with Tyrone¡¯spany. ¡°Pinnacle Group is too powerful. It¡¯s the secret entity controlling everything in South Hampton. I¡¯m not confident about going against it.¡± She sighed. She had only been that persistent earlier because she was at odds with Lyndsay. However, the difference in their power was too great in an actual war. ¡°Why are you worried? They don¡¯t get to cause mayhem in our territory,¡±mented Levi; he didn¡¯t see Pinnacle Group as a threat at all. ¡°I¡¯m not a coward, but Pinnacle Group is too strong. Even Morris Group has no shot against it,¡± replied Zoey exasperatedly. The difference in the strength of the twopanies was too much, and it was not something that hard work and determination could make up for. ¡°So, are you giving up on that project?¡± Levi asked. ¡°No way! I¡¯ll be sure to fight for it,¡± Zoey dered firmly. She thought about how the project would elevate herself and make it so that neither the Lopez nor the ck families could control her anymore. That thought alone pumped Zoey up. ¡°You can work on other projects if you want to let this one go. Just inform Iris about it,¡± said Levi. You¡¯re the boss. All you have to do is say the word, and you can get another project. ¡°Levi, that project values over a hundred billion. There aren¡¯t many projects like that out there. We can¡¯t just pick and choose to switch as we please.¡± Chapter 978 Chapter 978 Levi Garrison: The Return of the God of War [The Protector] Chapter 978 Zoey stared at Levi incredulously. How could he change the project so casually? This is a project worth hundreds of billions. Has he gotten too used to being ay about? How could he make everything sound so casual? Little did she know that it only took one sentence from her to change a project. The Pinnacle Group owned arge building in South City, which Lyndsay and the other senior management members returned to. ¡°It¡¯s simple. Just get rid of this hundred billion technology project first. We can then chip away at Morris Group bit by bit!¡± Lyndsay and the others had already nned out the annexation in detail. They were in deep discussion when the door to the conference room was suddenly pushed open. Seven people walked in. This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. An old man dressed in a green suit was leading the group. His imposing mannerismbined with the murderous aura he emitted made everyone present hold their breaths. ¡°W-wee, M-Mr. Edward, thank you for honoring us with your presence. W-we apologize for¡­¡± The few senior management members of Pinnacle Group immediately knelt down in his presence. ¡°Kneel immediately!¡± Trembling with trepidation, Lyndsay and the rest all got on their knees. The Garrison n imposed very strict rules on their members; they were expected to kneel the moment any of them met a person of high ranking. Otherwise, it would be considered as a show of disrespect, which was akin to a straight path to hell. Jayden Ynder, the current leader of Pinnacle Group, understood that this meant that something big was about to happen. Someone of Edward¡¯s level would not appear even once in thirty years. Therefore, for him to make an appearance meant that something big was about to happen. ¡°I heard that you all have done quite well, seeing as to how you already have South Hampton¡¯s economy under your control. Continue your expansion and fight to acquire all the property in the South. This will be of incredible help to Master Tyrone once he secures his position as the leader of the Garrison n!¡± Edward proimed loudly. ¡°Understood. We¡¯re now nning to acquire Morris Group that is basking in the limelight right now. This will definitely be an added advantage to us,¡± Jayden informed. He then asked bravely, ¡°Are you here for that bastard, Mr. Edward?¡± ¡°Indeed I am. He has already be a snake in the grass, and I have to get rid of him personally!¡± Edward replied coldly. ¡°Which bastard?¡± Lyndsay and the rest were all puzzled by his remark. ¡°Of course I will let you know who he is! He¡¯s actually right here. He¡¯s Levi Garrison¡­¡± Edward told them the gist of everything. Lyndsay flew into a rage when she heard that the man Edward was referring to was Levi. ¡°People like him should have been killed a long time ago!¡± ¡°Oh, would you mind borating further on why you¡¯re so angered?¡± Edward asked her curiously. ¡°Levi is an unscrupulous, materialistic, and insidiously cunning person! I think he will definitely make use of his position as an Oand City Garrison to do something¡­ I know his character very well! I have no doubt that he will use himself and his mother to threaten the Garrison n!¡± Edward turned furious. ¡°Indeed, once a bastard, always a bastard! So what if he has noble blood running through his veins? Clearly, he¡¯s a bastard who¡¯s unworthy of belonging in our family. How can such a despicable person call himself a Garrison when he is filled with nothing but deep-rooted shamelessness?¡± Edward felt that Levi had be a huge invisible threat. ¡°Die, the bastard must die!¡± the former shouted vehemently. ¡°Mr. Edward, how do you propose we deal with him? Will you be personally handling it?¡± Jayden asked. Would it be overkill to have Edward deal with it directly? ¡°It is not appropriate for me to do such a thing as it could impact Master Tyrone negatively if people notice it,¡± Edward replied firmly. ¡°Now, you go ahead and release a kill order on the dark web. Whoever kills Levi Garrison and Emma Jones within one day will be rewarded with three billion!¡± Chapter 979 Chapter 979 Levi Garrison: The Return of the God of War [The Protector] Chapter 979 Lyndsay inhaled sharply when she heard that. Three billion just to take Levi¡¯s wretched life? Isn¡¯t that being overly generous? How could Levi the low life be worth that much? She was not the only one who felt that the price for Levi¡¯s head was a little too high. Nheless, this was Edward¡¯smand, and it was imperative that Jayden follows through. The man immediately released this information on the dark web. Swiftly, numerous elite fighters and assassins heeded the call. The top fighters outside of Erudia could not do anything but watch enviously as the deadline was way too short for them to make a trip for the mission. They could barely reach Erudia in time, let alone kill Levi. Suddenly, all the elite fighters of Southern Erudia had gathered enthusiastically. Nobody had any time to lose. After all, three billion was being offered! ¡°Mr. Edward, within thirty minutes, around one hundred top assassins have heeded the call. The number is still growing!¡± This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. Jayden smiled in glee as he reported to Edward. ¡°Alright, no matter how much of a genius Levi Garrison is, he will not escape this time!¡± Inparison to Jayden, Edward waspletely calm. Thetter was suddenly reminded of Jonah Garrison, so he gave the man a call. ¡°You better watch out, Jonah, you piece of trash. You¡¯re going to see how Levi is going to die in one day.¡± Stunned, the other man on the line immediately shouted, ¡°Edward, listen to me and get yourself back to Oand City as quick as you can! Tell Tyrone about this and let him handle it. Don¡¯t get yourself involved in this.¡± ¡°Haha, why should I do that? Should I be afraid of him? I can handle something small like this on my own. Why would I need to trouble Master Tyrone?¡± Edward was full of confidence. He could not imagine what kind of ability Levi would possess in order to survive under such extreme conditions. ¡°Fine, don¡¯t say I didn¡¯t warn you.¡± ¡°Hmph, all of you useless good-for-nothings! And you dare call yourselves Garrisons?¡± Jonah let out a bitterugh. ¡°Another ignoramus.¡± Edwardpletely disregarded the man¡¯s words, merely viewing him as a useless coward. Moreover, what waves could a bastard like Levi raise? Lyndsay was the happiest of them all when she found out that Levi was about to die. The woman still held a deep grudge over how Levi had driven her out of the city six years ago. Revenge had always been on her mind. She had the intention to kill both Levi and Zoey, and the opportunity was being presented itself before her right now. After Levi died, she wished to torture Zoey to death. The workers of Morris Group finished their work when night fell. Levi and Zoey were about to head home when they saw Lyndsay waiting for them. ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Old friends can¡¯te looking for each other? Are you two actually going to ignore me like this?¡± Lyndsay sniggered. ¡°Can we help you?¡± Levi asked coldly. ¡°I¡¯m here to deliver a piece of bad news.¡± Lyndsay couldn¡¯t help but chuckle in anticipation at seeing the look on their faces. ¡°Oh?¡± Levi was baffled. She¡¯s here to tell me what? ¡°Zoey, please give us a moment. I¡¯ve something to say to him!¡± Levi patted Zoey lightly in assurance and the woman walked to one side. ¡°Alright. What sort of news are you here to tell me?¡± Levi asked. ¡°You¡¯re about to die!¡± Lyndsay stared at Levi, a ferocious expression ying on her face. ¡°You will not live to see tomorrow morning¡¯s sun! I¡¯ve been waiting for this day toe for a very long time. It¡¯s a pity that you¡¯ll be unable to watch how I¡¯ll torture Zoey after your death. Don¡¯t worry though, she will surelye and keep youpany in hell!¡± Lyndsay then let out a loudugh maniacally. ¡°I¡¯m about to die? Hahaha¡­¡± Upon seeing Leviugh, Lyndsay looked at him, confused. Wasn¡¯t¡­ wasn¡¯t he afraid of death? ¡°I¡¯m telling you, you are definitely going to die soon, despite who you may be!¡± She gritted her teeth in anger. With a deepened smile, the man said, ¡°Let¡¯s have a bet, shall we? I bet that I will still be alive tomorrow! Just you wait and see!¡± Chapter 980 Chapter 980 ¡°Alright, if I see you alive tomorrow, I¡¯ll kneel in front of you right here, at yourpany entrance!¡± Lyndsay agreed to the bet he proposed right away. She knew about the ns that had been set in motion and also knew that Edward was the one overlooking the fight. There was no way Levi will be able to avoid death. This was why she was able to engage in the bet. This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. ¡°Alright.¡± Levi then approached Zoey from behind. Thetter asked curiously, ¡°Why was Lyndsay look for you?¡± ¡°She says she wants to kneel in front of me tomorrow¡­¡± Levi answered nonchntly. The woman stared at him with astonishment. ¡°Oh? Has Lyndsay gone mad? She actually wants to kneel in front of you?¡± ¡°She might have just found her conscience! We shall wait to watch her kneel tomorrow.¡± Zoey was still befuddled by the whole situation. ¡°That¡¯s strange. Why would she suddenly say such an absurd thing?¡± After dinner that night, Levi left the manor. From what Lyndsay had told him, he knew that the Garrison n was about to take action on him. The matter was no longer about the different branch families. It was definitely the Garrison n from Oand City. Hence, he needed to do some preparation to counter their attacks. Levi soon arrived at the warzonepound. ¡°Phoenix, run a check on all the strangers that have entered South City today and sieve out all the targets!¡± Levimanded. ¡°Alright, but there is a certain level of difficulty here. I will need to activate the Iron Brigade¡¯s Sk in order to run such a check.¡± Phoenix frowned. Levi nodded. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll grant you the ess authority!¡± The Iron Brigade¡¯s Sk would aid Phoenix¡¯s investigation as it covered every corner of the city. This would mean that the elite fighters, who hade into the city to murder Levi, had nowhere to hide. They were all covered by this Sk. ¡°At the same time, get the Cavalry Regiment ready. When Phoenix confirms the targets, Azure Dragon, get rid of every one of them!¡± ¡°Yes, Sir!¡± Azure Dragon nodded. After giving all the instructions, Levi headed home to apany his mother and Zoey as if nothing had happened. Meanwhile, at Golden za. Edward and Jayden, together with the rest of them, were paying constant close attention to the situation. Lyndsay was very concerned about this particr matter, so she had requested to stay. ¡°Mr. Edward, up till now, three hundred and eighty-eight elite fighters have arrived! The numbers are growing, and it is expected to grow till five hundred before twelve o¡¯clock!¡± Jayden chuckled quietly. ¡°Five hundred elite fighters? No matter how powerful he ims to be, Levi won¡¯t know what hit him!¡± ¡°All of them are top assassins! He will have no chance at survival!¡± Edward growled coldly. This was because they had purposely set a prerequisite when they released the mission on the dark web ¨C only top elites were allowed to take up this mission. Levi was about to be assassinated by the top five hundred elite fighters. Lyndsay was extremely excited to hear of such ns. Death will surely im Levi, even if the man has ten lives! How could he ce such a bet saying that he will survive the attacks? Hah, what a joke! Levi Garrison, you still want me to kneel before you? That won¡¯t ever happen! You will never have such an opportunity in this lifetime! I will not give it to you! Finally, twelve o¡¯clock arrived. ¡°How many people have now gathered?¡± Edward questioned. Damien had already pressed him about the situation once. It seemed like the Garrison n of Oand City was growing anxious about the matter. ¡°There¡¯s currently a total of five hundred and thirty-eight people! The reward is abundant, so people are rushing to make their way here!¡± Jayden informed gleefully. ¡°Alright, let them begin their hunt!¡± Edwardmanded. The leader of Pinnacle Group immediately released themand in the dark web: Commence action! ¡°Levi, don¡¯t me me for killing you. Bastards simply have no ce in this world!¡± A chilly re shed across Edward¡¯s eyes. Once themand aired, people began hunting Levi Garrison, roaming every corner of South City for him. Many fixed their eyes on Levi¡¯s residence, nning to target him there. Chapter 981 Chapter 981 Levi Garrison: The Return of the God of War [The Protector] Chapter 981 Levi was already serenely asleep in his bed. He knew nobody would be able to get close to his manor that night. At the warzonepound, Phoenix was busy controlling a fewputers. There were dense red dots on the map above. The red dots indicated their targets ¨C the elite fighters who had heeded the Garrison n¡¯s call to assassinate Levi. ¡°They have started to take action!¡± Through the Sk surveince, all the assassins were clearly seen moving towards the city center. ¡°Alright, let the Cavalry Regiment begin action!¡± Phoenix ordered. ¡°On top of that, there are other people who are still trying to get into South City!¡± she informed. ¡°Leave that matter to us! From now on, we will not allow anyone to enter the city.¡± Azure Dragon and Kirin, together with their team, soon began to take action, keeping all the elite fighters from entering the city to join the hunt. Amongst these elite fighters, the speediest team had to be the Southeastern Tigers. These three brothers had been practicing martial arts since they were young and were incredibly skilled. They made their way near Levi¡¯s manor very quickly. ¡°We¡¯re the first to arrive here. Once we kill Levi and his mother, the reward of three billion will be ours.¡± With excitement in their eyes, the Southeastern Tigers rushed into the manor. However, at the very next moment, two figures appeared in front of them. The two of them were Lionfang Knights. Bang! Bang! Zlopp! In an instant, the Southeastern Tigers lost their consciousness and fell onto the ground¡­ More assassins soon emerged around the manor. The moment they attempted to enter the residence, a few more figures appeared before them. They all shared one simrity ¨C they were all Lionfang Knights. One by one, they disappeared. For each assassin that popped up, another would definitely vanish. The number of assassins who arrived was rising rapidly¡­ One hundred¡­ Two hundred¡­ Five hundred¡­. Five hundred thirty eight¡­ In the end, more than five hundred people had disappeared ¨C none of them had managed to get close to the manor. Once all the assassins had been taken care of, eighteen figures around the manor dissipated immediately. The Cavalry Regiment hadpleted their mission. At the Golden za. Jayden and the rest could not help feeling a little anxious. ¡°It¡¯s already been half an hour. Why has there been no news at all?¡± They began pacing up and down the room. Lyndsay was not present there. She had left when she found out that the elite fighters were headed to kill Levi. ¡°Mr. Edward, should I send someone there to check what¡¯s going on?¡± Jayden asked worriedly. ¡°There is no need for that. Such big movements will only attract attention. We cannot reveal our identities,¡± Edward cautioned. ¡°Can¡¯t you all have a little patience? What are you afraid of? You think Levi did not die? That¡¯ll be impossible!¡± Edward shot daggers at all of them. ¡°Understood.¡± So, everyone continued waiting with bated breath. However, another hour soon passed, and something had yet to happen. Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. By now, Edward could no longer maintain his calmposure. How could five hundred elite fighters take so long to kill Levi and his mother? Something must have gone wrong¡­ Someone analyzed the situation and insinuated, ¡°Let¡¯s wait a little longer. There could have been a conflict when they were fighting over the job. After all, the killer gets three billion. Anyone would fight for this!¡± ¡°That¡¯s true! Out of more than five hundred people, there will only be one person or one team that will end up with that three billion. They must all be fighting to murder Levi right now!¡± Edward agreed with such an analysis. Hence, everyone continued waiting. However, another hour passed with no news being reported. ¡°This¡­¡± Edward was growing increasingly impatient. ¡°Oh no, oh no¡­¡± At that moment, someone ran in bearing bad news. Chapter 982 Chapter 982 Levi Garrison: The Return of the God of War [The Protector] Chapter 982 ¡°What happened?¡± Edward immediately questioned. ¡°The experts have vanished inexplicably, all five hundred thirty-eight of them! It¡¯s as if they were never even here!¡± What? Everyone felt as if they had been struck by lightning when they heard this piece of shocking news. ¡°What? They all vanished? Every single one of them?¡± Edward was in shock and disbelief, just like everyone else around him. ¡°That¡¯s right! It¡¯s too strange! Everyone actually disappeared! On top of that, there was no sign of fight nor struggle at the scene. None of them actually reached Levi¡¯s residence. They just vanished into thin air¡­¡± the person reported in a hurry. ¡°How is that even possible? Five hundred over elite fighters disappearing into thin air? That¡¯s clearly not possible!¡± Jayden was shocked to the core. Edward took a deep breath before he spoke. ¡°Someone must have taken action against them! Otherwise, how can one exin the disappearance of more than five hundred elite fighters? Such an urrence is simply absurd!¡± Everyone was just as confused as him. ¡°But who has the ability to make more than five hundred elite fighters suddenly disappear without a trace? Such a feat is clearly impossible!¡± ¡°Yes, who could possess such abilities and power? It definitely can¡¯t be Levi; he doesn¡¯t have such strong abilities!¡± Levi was the first person they eliminated from their list of possible suspects. Edward suddenly thought of something and asked, ¡°Has there been someone prominent who arrived here not too long ago?¡± ¡°Come to think of it, Mr. Edward, there is indeed someone prominent here. The God of War is here, and he has apparently killed a number of prominent figures,¡± Jayden told him. ¡°Then, it must have been the God of War who noticed these elite fighters. With his power, he can definitely make more than five hundred people disappear instantly!¡± Edward contemted out loud. ¡°In this case, is Levi really that lucky? Did the God of War actually save his life?¡± Jayden eximed helplessly. Edward was suddenly reminded of Jonah¡¯s warning. Thetter had already warned him not to take action. Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. ¡°What could the Garrison family of Haven find difficult about killing a bastard? How can that be possible? I guess Jonah and the rest have already met the God of War.¡± Everything soon made sense to Edward. ¡°Yes, that¡¯s possible. I heard that Jonah was once saved by Kirin, who reports to the God of War. Hence, it¡¯s only logical that he would not dare to do anything under their watchful eye!¡± Jayden affirmed Edward¡¯s spection. Bang! Edward mmed his hands on the table violently. ¡°That¡¯s to say, as long as we are here, we will not be able to kill Levi?¡± Edward snarled. ¡°It seems like it! Whatever we do will be observed by the God of War, and there is no way of escaping his scope.¡± ¡°How can one bastard be so lucky?¡± Edward sneered. Damien had said that the rest of them would have to die if the bastard did not. ¡°Think of a way to get Levi and his mother out of here. Get them to a ce where we are not under the sight of the God of War!¡± Edward ordered as he tried to keep the tone of exasperation out of his voice. ¡°Yes, sir!¡± ¡°Oh yes, Mr. Edward, I¡¯ve heard that the God of War is also a Garrison. Could he be one of the Garrisons of Oand City? Apart from the Garrison n of Oand City, no other Garrison branch has the ability to produce a superior talent like this!¡± Jayden could not help but ask. ¡°Oh yes, when the God of War appeared out of nowhere, we assumed that he was a Garrison talent! However, after we investigated, we found out that it was not so! Both the Grand Master and Master Tyrone wishes he were a Garrison too!¡± ¡°If the God of War belongs to the Garrison n of Oand City, our position will surely be further elevated!¡± Chapter 983 Chapter 983 Edward was hopeful as well. The Grand Master, Kenny Garrison, Tyrone¡¯s father, who was also Levi¡¯s supposed grandfather, had once said that if they were ever to meet the God of War, the man was to be their god-grandson. They shared the samest name anyway; their positions and ranks also perfectly matched. Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Come on, if this bastard had even one-tenth of the God of War¡¯s powers, would the Garrison n need to kill him? Master Tyrone and even the Grand Master himself would need to plead for him to return to the family!¡± Edward sighed. Jayden allowed himself to smile. ¡°How could you say such a thing, Mr. Edward? How could you compare a bastard to the God of War? There is no point ofparison between the two of them at all!¡± ¡°That¡¯s true. The bastard is miles and miles beneath the God of War!¡± Edward¡¯s eyes scanned the room before he said, ¡°Think about how we can get the two of them out of there!¡± To which Jayden replied, ¡°Mr. Edward, I have an idea!¡± ¡°Out with it then!¡± ¡°Mr. Edward, you could use the Garrison n of Oand City¡¯s name to issue amand to the South Hampton¡¯s Joneses. You could instruct them to bring Emma Jones home and reinstate her identity as a Jones. With that, Emma and Levi will definitely leave for the Jones residence. By then, won¡¯t they be ready for ughter?¡± Jayden chuckled menacingly after he shared his thoughts. Edward nodded in satisfaction, saying, ¡°Brilliant! We will go with what you have proposed then!¡± He then added, ¡°I will arrange for a group of top assassins to lie in ambush throughout their journey. The moment Levi appears in South Hampton, they will instantly decimate him.¡± That night itself, Edward brought his men to the Jones residence in South Hampton. ¡°Michael, since Emma has been freed, reinstate her identity! This is an order from the Garrison n!¡± Edward delivered hismand directly. Michael, the head of the Joneses, did not think too much about such an order. When he heard that he was allowed to bring Emma home, he was very emotional and immediately agreed to do so. The next day. Everything went about as normal among Levi¡¯s family; it was as if nothing had happened. However, a huge earthquake had urredst night¡­ Zoey and Emma werepletely ignorant about it. ¡°Zoey, you should head to work first. I have something to do here,¡± Levi informed. He then headed to the warzonepound to find out more aboutst night¡¯s situation. Lyndsay was hiding in a dark corner in front of the Morris Group building, observing her surroundings the entire time she was there. She was camped out there to confirm Levi¡¯s death. She had resorted to such measures as Jayden had not cared to update her on anything. ¡°Oh? Only Zoey is here. And she¡¯s walking in such a hurry? Levi is definitely dead!¡± Lyndsay almostughed out loud. Her most hated enemy was finally dead! ¡°Levi, take a look at how I will torture Zoey now!¡± Lyndsayughed once more before she put on her shades and walked towards the entrance of Morris Group. ¡°I¡¯m here for Zoey!¡± She walked into Zoey¡¯s office with an air of arrogance. ¡°Oh, you¡¯re still in the mood toe to work, Ms. Lopez? Why don¡¯t I see you crying?¡± Such a statement made Zoey very confused. What¡¯s up with Lyndsay? Is there something wrong with her? She said she wanted to kneel in front of Levi yesterday, and here she is today, spouting strange things. What¡¯s wrong with her? ¡°Are you alright?¡± Zoey asked. ¡°I¡¯m just here to see you. Mentally, you¡¯re a lot stronger than I expected you to be. And here I was expecting you to copse. Or do you actually not love Levi nor care about him at all?¡± Lyndsay was intrigued by how the other woman behaved; it was as if nothing had happened. ¡°What do you mean I don¡¯t care about him? Of course I love him.¡± Zoey was getting more and more befuddled. What is she even doing here? At that very moment, the office door opened, and in walked Levi. ¡°Ghost!¡± Lyndsay screamed out loud when she saw him. Chapter 984 Chapter 984 ¡°Ghost?¡± Zoey grew even more confused. Why on earth is Lyndsay spouting nonsense? ¡°Do I look like a ghost to you?¡± Levi chuckled at her question. Lyndsay gawked at the man with a frightened and incredulous expression. ¡°She¡¯s acting really weird. Why does she keep talking gibberish?¡± Zoey¡¯s beautiful brows furrowed slightly, and bewilderment glinted in her big, round eyes. ¡°She¡¯s here to kneel before me.¡± With that, Levi dragged the terrified woman out of the office and to the front of thepany¡¯s entrance. This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. Only then did Lyndsay slowly regain herposure. ¡°You¡­ You¡¯re not dead?¡± she asked in disbelief. ¡°I told you I wouldn¡¯t die, didn¡¯t I?¡± Levi chuckled. The woman hurriedly sent a text to seek confirmation on the matter, and Jayden soon verified that Levi¡¯s death did not ur as nned. ¡°How are you still alive? It should¡¯ve been impossible!¡± She couldn¡¯t wrap her head around this fact. ¡°Why do you say so? Did you send someone to murder me?¡± The grin on Levi¡¯s face grew even wider as he spoke. ¡°No, no¡­ I should actually get going¡­¡± Turning around, Lyndsay tried to scurry away. ¡°Hold on. Did I say you could leave?¡± Levi¡¯s voice echoed in her ears. ¡°What? How can you stop me from leaving? What are you trying to do?¡± she retorted fearlessly. I¡¯m not scared of him. He¡¯s just an illegitimate bastard who¡¯s going to lose his life anytime. ¡°Do you still remember our bet yesterday?¡± His words made Lyndsay¡¯s expression fall. Yet, the woman gritted her teeth, denying it. ¡°Our bet? What bet are you talking about? I don¡¯t know a thing about it.¡± ¡°Besides, you¡¯re not qualified to have ever ced a bet with me,¡± she added. ¡°You said it right here yesterday evening. You told me that if I¡¯m still alive today, you¡¯ll kneel before me now,¡± Levi stated slowly, enunciating every word. ¡°No way! No such thing happened! Why would I agree to such ame bet?¡± Lyndsay denied adamantly. ¡°Move aside! I¡¯m leaving!¡± She attempted to shove him out of the way, but he caught ahold of her and said, ¡°I¡¯ll let you go only if you kneel to me.¡± Levi¡¯s voice was ice cold and intimidating. Lyndsay¡¯s face flushed in embarrassment. Of course I remember the bet. But there¡¯s no way I¡¯m going to kneel to this bastard! That¡¯ll be the humiliation of a lifetime! I¡¯m the vice president of the Pinnacle Group and a prominent figure under the Garrison n of Oand City. ording to the norms in the upper echelons of society, I¡¯m nobler than the others because of my close association with the Garrison n. It¡¯ll be so embarrassing if I kneel before a lowly illegitimate son like him. So there¡¯s no way I¡¯m going to admit it. ¡°You imed that there¡¯s a bet between us. Do you have any proof of it?¡± she asked, continuing to insist that she had nothing to do with whatever bet the man was talking about. Only Levi and I were here yesterday, so I¡¯m sure he has no proof. Levi burst into mockingughter. ¡°You want proof? I have it.¡± He took his phone out and yed a recording of what Lyndsay had said yesterday. Her voice sounded from the phone speakers, and it was clear that she had indeed said she would kneel to Levi if he wasn¡¯t dead. ¡°You¡­ You¡­¡± Never had she thought that he would have recorded their conversation. She wasn¡¯t aware of the fact that Levi actually made a habit of keeping pieces of evidence whenever he was dealing with cunning people like her. ¡°What else do you have to say? Kneel before me now,¡± he sneered at her. Lyndsay shot him a death stare and said, ¡°So what if you have proof? The recording must be fake! Even if it¡¯s real, I was only joking. How dare you ask me to kneel? Dream on! Never in your lifetime will you be qualified for me to kneel before you. It¡¯ll be impossible for you to make me do such a thing!¡± Lyndsay continued to insist on leaving shamelessly. Levi scowled. Alright. I guess there¡¯s only one way to handle a scoundrel like her. Chapter 985 Chapter 985 Levi Garrison: The Return of the God of War [The Protector] Chapter 985 The only way for me to get my point across would be me hitting her. p! Crisp and loud, a tight pnded on Lyndsay¡¯s cheek. She was dumbstruck by the sudden blow he hadnded on her, so she stared at Levi in utter disbelief. ¡°How dare you p me?¡± ¡°I only did so because you refused to kneel before me.¡± p! Levi then gave her another p. Within seconds, the woman¡¯s reddened face swelled up severely. ¡°I¡¯ll hit you once more if you don¡¯t get on your knees.¡± p! ¡°Are you going to kneel or not?¡± Just when he was about to p her for the fourth time, Lyndsay fell heavily to her knees with a thud in front of him, begging with a whimper, ¡°I¡­ I will kneel now¡­ Don¡¯t hit me anymore¡­¡± Thud! Thud! Thud! Thud¡­ She knelt before Levi ten times. In the meantime, the employees of the Morris Group looked at the two with curiosity in their eyes. Even Zoey and Iris were watching the scene y out. ¡°Iris, what¡¯s going on? Why would the arrogant Lyndsay Granger kneel in front of Levi? This is unbelievable!¡± Zoey eximed. A secretary beside them agreed, ¡°You¡¯re right. Lyndsay is the vice president of Pinnacle Group. Why would she do this?¡± Iris only gave the woman an awkward smile without saying a word. Because he¡¯s the omnipotent boss of Morris Group. This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. Staring at the scene downstairs, Zoey was intrigued by Levi, the enigmatic man. He sure is a man of mystery. Levi stood at thepany¡¯s entrance and shed Lyndsay half a smile. ¡°You wouldn¡¯t have gotten pped if you had just been honest and knelt before me.¡± The woman scuttled away hastily once she finished kneeling to him. Her eyes were full of hostility and resentment as she left in a hurry. Six years ago, he chased me out of North Hampton, and that moment was the biggest shame in my life. Now, he made me go through such terrible humiliation again. Her hatred toward him began to grow even stronger. ¡°Just you wait, Levi Garrison. I won¡¯t let you off the hook for this!¡± she growled at him through gritted teeth. However, Levi couldn¡¯t care less about her and her threats. ¡°You couldn¡¯t stand against me six years ago, let alone now.¡± Lyndsay rushed over to ask Jayden about Levi, and thetter gave her a straightforward answer, telling her that she had no right to enquire about the matter. It waste at night when Levi reached home. He saw Emma oozing delight and excitement when he stepped into his house. ¡°Mom, what made you so happy?¡± he asked. ¡°Levi, your grandpa has asked me to head back to the Jones residence. He¡¯s going to reinstate me as the daughter of the Jones family and rewrite my name on the family register in our family¡¯s ancestral shrine,¡± his mother replied with much enthusiasm. The woman didn¡¯t have many wishes. Returning to the Jones family was one of them. Nevertheless, Levi¡¯s brows knitted together at his mother¡¯s words. The Joneses never mentioned this before. Why do they want to reinstate Mom all of a sudden? He let out a snicker as a wave of realization hit him. This must be an order from the Garrison n. Michael must have thought the Garrison n has decided to let bygones be bygones and thinks that they¡¯ve stopped going against mom and I. Little does he know that this is just a scheme of theirs. The Garrison n is trying to lure us out of here so that they can kill us on the way to the Jones residence or in South Hampton. Michael came to pick Emma up himself the next day. The father-and-daughter duo delightedly chatted for a while upon seeing each other. Emma asked inquisitively, ¡°Dad, did the Garrison n really ask you to reinstate me as your daughter? Does this mean they won¡¯t pursue the matter anymore?¡± Michael let out a lightugh while nodding his head. ¡°That¡¯s for sure. I believe they will stop holding you ountable. That¡¯s why I¡¯m allowing you toe back home.¡± She shed tears of joy at the news. ¡°Finally, my son and I are safe. We can now live in peace.¡± Levi chose not to debunk the scheme too early. I¡¯m okay with it as long as mom is happy. Chapter 986 Chapter 986 ¡°Mr. Garri¡­ Levi, let¡¯s head off then.¡± Thankfully, Michael reacted quickly enough not to address Levi wrongly. ¡°Sure, let¡¯s get moving.¡± Soon, arge convoy of the Jones family¡¯s luxurious cars could be seen headed to South Hampton. This time, Michael had employed the most impressive homing etiquette because of the guilt he felt toward his daughter and Levi¡¯s status. In the car, Emma could barely contain her eagerness to head home. The Garrison n has finally overlooked the grudges between us. Hence, I can now live a worry-free life with dignity. The moment the convoy of luxurious cars departed, Edward was notified right away. ¡°Alright, we should get going too. It¡¯s time to send Levi a great gift,¡± Edward said with a sneer. The Jones family¡¯s cars soon crossed the border into South Hampton, heading toward the suburbs, where the Jones residence was located. Emma had fallen asleep on the way there. This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. Gazing at the woman, Levi made a vow in his heart. Mom, I¡¯ll protect your dream and hopes. There¡¯s no way I¡¯ll let the Garrison n harm us. On the other hand, Emma¡¯s father was engrossed in his grand ns for his family. With his mother around, Levi had no choice but to ept this man as his grandpa. As a result, the future of the Jones family seemed secured. Bang! The convoy of cars screeched to a stop abruptly. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Michael immediately shouted, demanding answers. A group of fighters dressed in ck appeared on both sides of the road with murderous looks on their faces. Michael got out of the car and saw a few familiar faces, including Edward¡¯s. ¡°Mr. Edward, what is the meaning of this?¡± The man was baffled by what he saw. ¡°Hahaha! The God of War was present in the vicinity of Levi and his mom¡¯s ce, so it was inconvenient for us to make any moves against the two. That¡¯s why we lured them out. Thanks to you, we now have a golden opportunity to seize them.¡± Edward let out a sinisterugh. Only then did Michael realize that he had been fooled. I was wondering why the Garrison n chose to let go of the enmity out of the blue. They even allowed Emma to join the Jones family again. Turns out that it was just a scheme to lure Levi out to his death. Momentster, Emma got out of the car too, and she shuddered the second sheid eyes on Edward. I can never forget this man. After all, he¡¯s Tyrone Garrison¡¯s butler. ¡°Ms. Jones, we meet again. It¡¯s been thirty years,¡± Edward said with a smile. However, his tone soon turned vicious. ¡°It¡¯s a shame that I¡¯ll have to bid farewell to you when we¡¯ve just met.¡± Emma gave him a bitter smile. ¡°Why can¡¯t you guys let my son and I off?¡± ¡°Hahaha¡­ No way! You and that bastard don¡¯t deserve to live! How can you not understand this even after thirty years?¡± Edwardughed out loud scornfully at her. ¡°What about Tyrone? Can he really bear to kill me and his own flesh and blood?¡± the woman questioned exasperatedly. Edward only sniggered in response. ¡°His own flesh and blood? Master Tyrone has only one son ¨C Damien Garrison. Olivia Garcia is his only wife.¡± ¡°Who are you two in the eyes of Master Tyrone? Does he even know you? Stop humiliating yourself! You¡¯ll never be able to marry into the Garrison n!¡± Edward¡¯s insults were like a sharp de that was stabbing Emma¡¯s heart over and over again. The immense heartache made her feel as if her heart was bleeding. ¡°You, together with that bastard you gave birth to, will vanish forever today! Master Tyrone will not be troubled anymore.¡± The man broke into a fit ofughter after speaking. ¡°Do you mean we¡¯re going to die?¡± Levi asked suddenly. ¡°Are you the bastard?¡± Edward asked him in return, his eyes aze with anger. Levi sneered in an icy voice, ¡°If my mom wasn¡¯t beside me now, you would¡¯ve been dead after you said such things.¡± Chapter 987 Chapter 987 Levi Garrison: The Return of the God of War [The Protector] Chapter 987 He refused to show the violet and murderous side of him in front of his mother. Otherwise, these people would¡¯ve been long dead. Emma stared intently at her son, and a pang of terror washed over her once she caught a glimpse of brutality in him. Levi¡¯s words briefly stunned Edward and his men. ¡°How arrogant! You actually think you can kill Mr. Edward? That¡¯s ridiculous!¡± ¡°How dare a bastard like you be so boastful? You¡¯re digging your own grave!¡± Edward¡¯s men retorted in anger. N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. Unexpectedly, Edward grinned instead of growing mad. ¡°That¡¯s the difference between Mr. Damien and this bastard. Mr. Damien proves himself with his ability, but this bastard is all bark and no bite. The two of them are worlds apart.¡± Right then, Michael warned him coldly, ¡°Mind yournguage, Edward! You despicable old coot.¡± Edward and his men could not believe what they had just heard from the head of the Joneses. ¡°What? Michael, how dare you talk back to us? You sure have got a lot of nerve.¡± All this while, a mere servant like Caleb was sufficient to oppress the entire Jones family. Michael used to be too timid to utter a word in the presence of the Garrison n. But he had the guts to shout at Edward today. His behavior was totally uneptable in their eyes; they didn¡¯t know that the man waspletely unafraid of them now. Michael smirked. Why should I be afraid when Levi is here? ¡°Damn you, Michael! How dare you speak to me that way! Believe it or not, I can get rid of the entire Jones family with only a few words!¡± Edward shrieked in rage. Michael¡¯s heart skipped a beat at the man¡¯s threat. Caleb alone ¨C not to mention Edward ¨C had the capability to wipe out the Jones family. Such a feat was a piece of cake for them; they were way too powerful. ¡°I don¡¯t believe you! The Garrison n has always been haughty in Oand City, and now you¡¯re behaving atrociously everywhere else! Do you really think no one is able to stand against you?¡± Michael refuted. ¡°Are you really going to side with the bastard and his mom against our family?¡± Edward shot daggers at him. ¡°Yes! So what if we go against you? We¡¯re not afraid at all!¡± Mia, the head of the Joneses, suddenly dered. ¡°Yes! No one can touch my daughter and grandson as long as I¡¯m around. Not only will I protect them, but I¡¯ll reinstate them. She¡¯s my daughter and a part of the Jones family!¡± Michael bellowed firmly. Edward was enraged by his words. Wherever he went, everyone had revered; no one had dared to oppose the Garrison n. The Joneses were the first. They had actually outrightly challenged the majestic Garrison n. ording to the rules set by the Garrison n in Oand City, all the Joneses had to be ughtered for this act alone. ¡°Fine! You and your family are out of your minds for wishing to go against the Garrison n. You lot indeed have balls of steel!¡± Edward growled. He then sneered, ¡°Do you really want to protect the mother-and-son duo? How are you going to do that? Or does the Jones family have what it takes to save them? What a joke!¡± The man waved his hand, and dozens of fighters showed up instantly. He had brought these highly skilled fighters from the Garrison n along with him. Every one of them wasparable to Caleb. There was no way out for the Joneses today. ¡°I¡¯ll protect them even if it costs my life!¡± Michael went all out, not just for his family¡¯s sake, but also for Levi to see his determination. ¡°You can¡¯t protect the Jones family!¡± Edward was merciless. ¡°What if we join him?¡± A voice suddenly rang out. ¡°Charge!¡± At the next second, countless figures emerged from the woods on both sides of the road. About a thousand of them appeared on each side ¨C arge crowd forming behind and in front of them. The men surrounded the ce in no time. Chapter 988 Chapter 988 Levi Garrison: The Return of the God of War [The Protector] Chapter 988 Such a massive formation startled everyone, including Edward and his fighters. Never had they expected there to be so many men waiting in ambush. Despite their unparalleled capabilities, Edward and his fighters couldn¡¯t help panicking on the inside. The Joneses were taken aback by such a sight, but they soon snapped back to their senses and were over the moon when they recognized the faces of some of those men. Among the crowd stood an old man ¨C he was no one other than Xabian. Xabian stepped forward and bellowed, ¡°Xabian Goel and the top hundred prominent families from South Hampton are here to wee Ms. Jones.¡± The rest of the men gathered around him followed his lead and shouted, ¡°Wee home, Ms. Jones!¡± Their deafening voices shook everyone present to the core. Meanwhile, Emma gaped at them in astonishment and disbelief. What¡¯s going on here? Xabian cast a nce at Michael. ¡°What are you waiting for? Take Ms. Jones home now.¡± Snapping out of his trance, Michael nced at Edward, hinting to Xabian that thetter and his fighters were still in his way. Squinting his eyes slightly, Xabian said in a cold voice, ¡°Who dares stand in the way of the top hundred prominent families from South Hampton?¡± ¡°Yes! Who dares stop us from weing them home?¡± the others followed and yelled. This is ridiculous! Fury spiked within Edward at the sight of the huge crowd. I thought the Joneses were the only ones who had the audacity to resist the Garrison n. But now, even the top hundred prominent families from South Hampton are on Emma¡¯s side. Are they trying to challenge our authority? ¡°Hold on. Don¡¯t you dare leave!¡± With a dignified expression, Edward scanned through Xabian and his men. ¡°The Garrison n demands Emma Jones¡¯ and her son¡¯s lives to be taken. Do you understand?¡± ¡°Leave now! No outsider is allowed to meddle in this matter, especially peasants like you,¡± someone from the Garrison n reprimanded. Hearing that, Xabian chuckled. ¡°Firstly, South Hampton is our territory. Secondly, Ms. Jones is under our protection, so one shall touch her.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right! None of you can oppress us in our territory!¡± ¡°Michael, take them away! I¡¯ll see who dares to stop you from leaving. We don¡¯t go around stirring up trouble, but we¡¯re not cowards. We¡¯ll go all out to fight against anyone who provokes us!¡± Xabian was adamant in his decision, undaunted by the fighters that were ring his way. The attitude of the top hundred prominent families enraged the members of the Garrison n. Since when does the Garrison n from Oand City have no authority here? Are these people mad? How dare they resist us and meddle in our affairs? Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Xabian, have you thought this through? Are you sure you want to poke your nose into the Garrison n¡¯s affairs?¡± Edward scowled. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m sure. Whoeverys a hand on Ms. Jones and Mr. Garrison will be considered our enemy. We¡¯ll fight with all we have even if we¡¯re no match for you! So what if you¡¯re members of the Garrison n? We¡¯re not afraid of you! We¡¯ll not let you off since you¡¯re causing havoc in our territory.¡± Xabian squared them up, showing the resolution of the prominent families to war to the knife. Edward was now smoldering with rage. There¡¯s surely a bunch of lunatics if they¡¯re crazy enough to cross the Garrison n! The Jones family¡¯s cars began on their journey once again, ignoring Edward and his fighters, who were bottling up their wrath while watching them leave. The fighters clutched their weapons tightly, prepared to pounce on and kill Levi and his mom on Edward¡¯smand. Thump! Thump! Thump! The entire ce was in pin-drop silence; everyone¡¯s racing heartbeats were almost audible. Chapter 989 Chapter 989 Levi Garrison: The Return of the God of War [The Protector] Chapter 989 A fight was about to break out as the tense atmosphere enveloped every one of them. If the Garrison n made the first move, the top hundred prominent families would not back down, even if such actions would cost them their lives. The Garrison n fighters were still waiting for Edward¡¯smand. However, the man didn¡¯t utter a word even after the Jones family¡¯s cars disappeared out of their sight. What¡¯s happening? Has Mr. Edward given up? Are we not going to kill them? The fighters were baffled. Why should the Garrison n fear these men from South Hampton? Back then, even Caleb could handle them single-handedly. Staring at Edward, Xabian said, ¡°Give it a try. I don¡¯t mind sacrificing my life fighting against you.¡± All the men on Xabian¡¯s side red at the fighters, ready for a fight to the death. In the end, Edward didn¡¯t give the killingmand, allowing the Jones family¡¯s cars to drive away. ¡°Retreat!¡± Xabian instructed, and the top hundred prominent families left in unison. Soon, only Edward and his fighters were left standing there. This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. ¡°Mr. Edward, why didn¡¯t you give us themand to kill them?¡± Puzzled, his men questioned him. Edward heaved a sigh. ¡°I don¡¯t understand why the top hundred prominent families stood up for Emma. What makes them so determined to do so? They didn¡¯t relent, even after we warned them.¡± The others couldn¡¯t understand why that had happened either. ¡°We have nothing to fear, Mr. Edward. They only had a few thousand men. It wasn¡¯t a threat to us at all.¡± ¡°Yes, I¡¯m aware of that. But if we chose to start a fight, both of us would¡¯ve gotten hurt badly. After all, there are only dozens of men with us now. They outnumbered us greatly. Besides, the news will get about if we make a big deal out of this.¡± Edward analyzed the situation and broke it down for the fighters to understand. ¡°You¡¯re right. If we pushed them over the edge, they might tell the whole Erudia about our deeds.¡± ¡°But are we just going to endure their disrespect?¡± Edward sneered, ¡°What else can we do? Kill them? Do you think that is possible? Let¡¯s head back first. We need to strategize our next move.¡± This time, the Garrison n had lost miserably. We could¡¯ve killed them without breaking a sweat, but the prominent families from South Hampton saved them. Something is not right. Back then, Caleb alone could oppress the entire South Hampton, but the people are now willing to risk their lives to protect the mother-and-son duo. There must be something fishy going on. Meanwhile, the Jones family¡¯s cars had arrived at the Jones residence. Emma was still in a state of bewilderment. Why did the prominent families in South Hampton protect me? They even had the nerve to go against the Garrison n. Before she could piece the pieces together, she found herself in front of the ancestral shrine. There was a set ofplicated procedures to go through in ordance with the familyw. Nevertheless, Michael couldn¡¯t wait any longer to write his daughter¡¯s name on the family register. He couldn¡¯t help shooting a few nces at Levi. However, thetter simply stroked Mia¡¯s head and said, ¡°Make it simple.¡± Mia nodded in agreement. ¡°Right, let¡¯s make it simple.¡± After getting approval from both Levi and the head of the family, Michael simplified the procedures. Before thest step of the reinstatement, Emma called out to Michael, causing everyone to turn and look at her with perplexed expressions. ¡°Father, are you sure about reinstating me?¡± she asked. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m positive.¡± Her father nodded firmly. ¡°But the Garrison n has yet to agree to this. If you do it, you¡¯re going against them, and they¡¯ll certainly ce the me on us. Aren¡¯t you or the Joneses scared?¡± she asked. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ve already thought it through. How can I let my daughter and grandchild be orphaned and homeless? I¡¯ll fight against the Garrison n if they ever me us. I¡¯ll do whatever it takes to reinstate you.¡± Levi nodded in agreement. ¡°Why should we be afraid of the Garrison n?¡± Chapter 990 Chapter 990 Levi Garrison: The Return of the God of War [The Protector] Chapter 990 Hearing Levi¡¯sforting words, Michael felt assured that he was making the right decision. Whatever happens, he¡¯ll be here to back us up. ¡°I¡¯m going to reinstate Emma Jones as a part of the Jones family in front of our ancestors today¡­¡± Soon, the rituals ended, and Emma¡¯s name was on the family register once again. The woman had been waiting for this day for way too long. Tears of joy escaped her eyes once the ritual waspleted. I thought my life was over. But much to my surprise, I reunited with my son and was reinstated as a part of the Jones family. I¡¯ll be happy even if I die now. Yet, my biggest wish is to dere in front of the Garrison n that my son isn¡¯t a bastard, but a supreme ruler, whom all of you must look up to. However, that¡¯s out of the question, as the Garrison n is too powerful. No matter howpetent Levi is, his thirty years of aplishments are nothingpared to the Garrison n, which has built a strong foundation over a few thousand years. After Emma¡¯s reinstatement, the Joneses from all over Erudia called to congratte her. Emma felt as if she was dreaming. When she used to get into trouble, all the other extended families, other than the Jones family in South Hampton, shunned and cut ties with her right away. Why are they congratting me this time? I don¡¯t get it. From Elder Goel¡¯s attitude to the prominent families¡¯ actions, everything just seems so odd. Never had she thought that things had turned out this way because of her son. At night, Emma finally had a reunion dinner with her family after thirty long years. Meanwhile, Edward and his men were still lingering somewhere in South Hampton. They dared not go back without killing Levi and his mother. Damien would probably end their lives if they headed back empty-handed and bearing no good news. ¡°We can¡¯t find out why Xabian did such a thing even after knowing that it¡¯s the Garrison n¡¯s affair.¡± After hours of searching, Edward and his men had managed to find nothing, not even one clue. ¡°Could it be because of Levi? That man seems mysterious to me.¡± Someone voiced out their suspicion. ¡°Levi? You think that¡¯s actually possible? I won¡¯t need to kill him if he has the authority tomand the top hundred prominent families in South Hampton. If that¡¯s truly the case, Master Tyrone will bring him home,¡± Edward refuted coldly. ¡°That¡¯s true. The bastard can¡¯t be that powerful.¡± Everyone nodded. Just then, a call from Damien came. ¡°Edward, how¡¯s everything going? Is it settled? Three days should have been more than enough for you to carry out your task.¡± The man¡¯s rough voice sounded on the other side of the phone. ¡°Mr. Damien, I¡­¡± Edward was silent for fear of angering Tyrone¡¯s son. ¡°You¡¯ve got to be kidding me. Haven¡¯t you killed that bastard?¡± Edward shuddered at his voice. ¡°Mr. Damien, please allow me to exin¡­¡± ¡°No! I don¡¯t want any excuses from you! How is it that you haven¡¯t killed him? You worthless piece of shit!¡± His reprimand sent shivers down Edward¡¯s spine. The man knew Damien¡¯s way of doing things better than anyone else. Thetter was a vicious and ruthless psycho who could take someone¡¯s life without so much as batting an eye. Imagining the consequences scared the daylights out of Edward. ¡°Mr. Damien, there¡¯s been a change in the situation. Perhaps we should rethink the decision of killing Levi,¡± he suggested carefully. ¡°What? Why can¡¯t we kill that bastard? Are you out of your mind?¡± Damien roared. ¡°Mr. Damien, something happened when¡­¡±N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. ¡°Do you want me to kill that bastard myself?¡± ¡°No, Mr. Damien. You shouldn¡¯t need to handle such a small matter yourself.¡± ¡°Small matter? It¡¯s been three days, but that bastard¡¯s still alive! And yet, here you are, telling me that it¡¯s a small matter?¡± Damien then paused briefly, curious. ¡°Is that bastard really that strong and tenacious? Is it really so hard to kill him?¡± Chapter 991 Chapter 991 Levi Garrison: The Return of the God of War [The Protector] Chapter 991 ¡°He¡¯s just so lucky. He managed to escape our attacks unharmed every time we tried anything.¡± Edward then went on to exin everything that had happened. ¡°Hmm. Logically, the bastard should¡¯ve been starved to death much earlier. Yet, this lowlife lives longer than I expected.¡± Damien abruptly changed the subject. ¡°But it¡¯ll be such a disgrace that the Garrison n can¡¯t even kill a bastard. Do you know that? You¡¯ve ruined our family¡¯s reputation! Kill Levi and his mom, or you¡¯ll die! By hook or by crook, you must get this done. Do you understand me? Kill whoever from South Hampton tries to stop you too! If anyone of them spread the news, massacre the entire city! Spare no one who knows about the past incident.¡± His violent voice echoed on the other side of the phone. Edward gasped in shock. Massacre the entire South Hampton? ¡°Mr. Damien, at least a few thousand people in South Hampton already know about this. Do you really want us to kill them all?¡± His Adam¡¯s apple bobbed as he swallowed hard. ¡°Yes, kill them all! No one shall know about this! Plus, those people in South Hampton are a lost cause anyway,¡± Damien instructed resolutely. How brutal! Mr. Damien is way crueler than his father and grandmother. A man like him is surely meant to do great things. He will certainly be more aplished than Master Tyrone. ¡°I got it, Mr. Damien. We¡¯ve only one night to do this as Levi and his mom will be going back tomorrow,¡± Edward informed. ¡°Alright. Kill them at all costs! I know our family has many fighters in the South. I¡¯m now giving you the authority to mobilize them,¡± Damien told him. ¡°Understood!¡± Two hundred fighters gathered in front of Edward at midnight. The Garrison n had been secretly training and keeping these men at various ces in the South. Such training was to ensure the influence of the most powerful ancient family across the whole of Erudia. It was also a backup for any unforeseen circumstances. ¡°Kill them all!¡± Edward ordered. ¡°Xabian Goel, none of you will be able to escape this tonight. You shall all rot in hell! This is the price you shall pay for going against the mighty Garrison n!¡± A glint of malice shed across Edward¡¯s gaze. The fighters were soon on the move, aiming to ughter everyone in South Hampton. It showed how influential the Garrison n was. Anyone who messed with them had a death wish. In the Edburg Manor. Emma was busy catching up with her family while Levi stood outside, puffing away at a cigarette. Just then, Ezra called from the West Warzone. ¡°Boss, I think I¡¯ll be able to make it to your wedding because the mission will be ending earlier than expected,¡± he informed excitedly. ¡°Great, I¡¯ll be waiting!¡± It¡¯s great that Ezra can attend my wedding. ¡°I¡¯ll being with Wyatt from the North, Rogier from the South, and Colton from the East. Someone from each of the Nine Warzones must attend your wedding. Despite our status, you¡¯re still our boss and master. Hence, we can¡¯t be absent,¡± Ezra continued enthusiastically. I¡¯m going to attend the boss¡¯ wedding together with the Commander-In-Chief of the Nine Warzones. We have to be there to witness the most important moment in our boss¡¯ life. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll be sure to prepare a ton of wine for you guys.¡± At that thought, Levi grew more eager for his wedding day toe. ¡°By the way, boss, there¡¯s one more thing¡­¡± Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. Before he could finish his sentence, however, Levi interrupted him. ¡°Hold on. Something¡¯s not right.¡± He had sensed something unusual happening around him. Chapter 992 Chapter 992 Levi Garrison: The Return of the God of War [The Protector] Chapter 992 Tension quickly escted when some fighters appeared around Edburg Manor. ¡°Mr. Garrison, it seems like there are many of them,¡± Shadow from the Jones family noted as he came closer to Levi. Over on the phone, Ezra¡¯s voice rang loud and clear in Levi¡¯s ears. ¡°Boss, did you bring anyone along?¡± ¡°No, I came alone,¡± Levi replied. ¡°Come on, there¡¯s no need to tackle these scums on your own. By the way, as I said, I¡¯m done with the Beasts. They¡¯re now at South Hampton. As for the Amethyst Guards of the West, they are on the way back with the Beasts. I¡¯ll ask them to go over to assist you,¡± Ezra reported. ¡°Good. I was just wondering if I¡¯ll have to dirty my hands getting rid of these people,¡± Levi replied with an approving nod. The Amethyst Guards of the West were known for striking fear in their enemies. Every single member of the group had impable skills ¨C they were on par with the Beasts. Outside the Edburg Manor, a good two hundred fighters besieged the building; they were all ready to break their way in. ¡°Make sure you spare no one, especially those on the list!¡± Amanding voice rang out from the multitude. Just as the two hundred Garrison n fighters were about tounch the attack, shadows fleeted across their view, and the ambiance chilled. The smell of death pervaded the air as the fighters saw members of the Amethyst Guards and the Beasts appearing before them. Their gazes hardened as they moved around, eyeing the two hundred men, looking like predators waiting for an opportunity to dig their blood-thirsty fangs into their prey. Fighters from the Garrison n shuddered at the sight and began to cluster together. ¡°What should we do?¡± someone whispered. Everyone was reluctant to make the first strike. The fighters had definitely not foreseen such formidable enemies from South Hampton. And it was not just one of them they had to fight ¡ª there was a whole group of them ready for battle. They were fighting against the entire coalition of the Beasts and the Amethyst Guards¡ªhow could they not feel afraid? ¡°Kill them! Protect the God of War!¡± With a shout ofmand, the Beasts and the Amethyst Guard charged towards their enemies like a pride of roaring lions. In no time, the two sides shed in a fierce and intense fight. The Beasts and the Amethyst Guards fought like animals with an insatiable appetite, ughtering fighters of the Garrison n without showing the slightest mercy. Never had those fighters seen anything like that. The coalition fought like madmen. Every blow they dealt was fatal, and every step they took was calcted. It was obvious that they were well-trained ¨C the team worked together seamlessly. In the face of such relentless opponents, the fighters from the Garrison n crumbled in less than five minutes. Some of them copsed while some of them fled. ¡°Go after them! Don¡¯t lose any of them!¡± The Beasts and the Amethyst Guards pursued their enemies like wolves hunting down headless sheep. In no time, the fighters from the Garrison n were nailed down and brought back. Even in their defeat, they still had not wrapped their heads around who they were fighting against. Not far away, Levi stood watching the bloodymotion from above as his lips curved in a proud smile. As expected, the Amethyst Guards never let me down. Their fighting capability is indisputable. As for the Beasts, they¡¯ve gotten more skilled with more experience. They instill fear wherever they go. ¡°Make sure you don¡¯t lose any of them!¡± Levi shouted an order. ¡°Roger that!¡± the Amethyst Guards and the Beasts cried out in unison. Over on the other side, Edward sat deep on his couch with his legs crossed. He hummed a tune leisurely, anticipating good news. He had sent out the best fighters he had, so there was no way anything could go wrong. ¡°There will be a bloodshed in South Hampton tonight,¡± he jeered. ¡°This is what you get for crossing the Garrison n! Now you know we mean business if you ever go against us!¡± A smug smile spread across his face as he crossed his hands before his chest. Bang! Click! Edward and hispany jerked at the loud noise that wasing from the outside. The gate of the residence was knocked down, and the ss windows were in pieces. A few hundred men in ck battle suits nted themselves right in front of the unguarded residence. This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. Sensing an intrusion, Edward and the others got on their feet as their blood ran cold. Edward rushed outward and questioned, ¡°Who are you?¡± ¡°Surrender yourselves! Or we¡¯ll strike!¡± the group warned. The butler smirked and pursed his lips. ¡°Surrender? Do you even know who I am? There¡¯s nothing you can do to us!¡± Chapter 993 Chapter 993 Levi Garrison: The Return of the God of War [The Protector] Chapter 993 Edward and the others showed no signs of retreat in the face of the Beasts and the Amethyst Guards. N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. After all, they were members of the Garrison n from Oand City. No one would dare do anything to them. Everyone from the family stood unfazed as they stood guard over their residence. ¡°We don¡¯t care who you are! Seize them all!¡± The Beasts and the Amethyst Guards stormed in at themand. Although Edward and the others were skilled fighters, they were no match for the Beasts and the Amethyst Guards. They dropped to the ground in no time. ¡°Do you know what sort of crime you¡¯remitting? We¡¯re the Garrison n from Oand City! Tyrone Garrison is the family¡¯s heir and I¡¯m his personal attendant! Let me go and I¡¯ll spare you!¡± the butler yelled at the top of his voice, trying to affright the enemies. Pow! Before Edward could utter another threat, one of the fighters from the Beasts kicked him in forcefully in the face. ¡°Do you think we care about who you are in the Garrison n?¡± a voice followed. The only order the Beasts and the Amethyst Guards received was to protect the God of War. They were not asked to kneel to anyone¡ªregardless of which family they were from. They would do anything to eliminate anyone who had ns to kill the God of War. ¡°Who are you people?¡± Words seethed through Edward¡¯s mouth as he stumbled and recovered from the blow. He guessed that these people must be rted to Levi, but he had no idea who they were. But the Beasts and the Amethyst Guards did not answer his question. Instead, they bound them and brought them to a rugged warehouse, where all the defeated fighters from the earlier confrontation were all locked up. When Edward saw the injured and wounded fighters he had sent out there, he instantly knew that his n had failed. They had lost to their enemies. Who are these people? Think, Edward! Wait¡­ They¡¯re all wearing the same uniform¡­ This can only mean one thing¡­ Edward¡¯s blood froze, and he looked around in fear. Just as he wrapped his head around who the group of men was, the door swung opened, and a familiar figure appeared at the entrance of the warehouse. Why does this person look familiar? Edward poked his head out to get a closer look. Levi Garrison? It¡¯s actually Levi Garrison! What? How? Is this all his doing? No way¡­ This is impossible! Terror gripped Edward, and he started stuttering. ¡°You¡­ Why¡­ How¡­¡± ¡°You want to know my identity?¡± Levi finished his sentence for him. ¡°Those fighters who subdued you are all my men. And yes, just in case you¡¯re wondering, I¡¯m the one who stopped the top 100 prominent families in South Hampton. I¡¯m also why the five hundred skilled fighters you gathered on the dark web went missing.¡± Levi¡¯s answers to all the burning questions boiling in Edward¡¯s mind hit him like a bolt from the blue. When did this bastard be so powerful? I bet he didn¡¯t achieve all these on his own. After all, he¡¯s just a bastard who has Garrison¡¯s blood running in his veins. Why am I even surprised? ¡°Master Levi! Your servants are so d to see you again! I always knew you would do something great one day!¡± Knowing full well that he could not afford to get on Levi¡¯s bad side, Edward instantly changed his tone, even going as far as calling Levi ¡°Master.¡± ¡°Yes, Master Levi! We¡¯re so happy for you! We can¡¯t wait to share the good news with Master Tyrone and the Grand Master!¡± the other servants quickly flocked over and agreed. ¡°Really? You guys don¡¯t seem very happy though,¡± Levi sneered as he looked at the butler from the corner of his eyes. ¡°Give me a chance to exin myself, Master Levi. The whole family was against youst time because we didn¡¯t know you would achieve something this great. But lo and behold, you¡¯re a man of impressive aplishments now. This is a pleasant surprise for all of us! You¡¯ve surpassed a lot of the Garrisons, and the whole family is extremely proud of you! I¡¯m sure they will invite you back to the family in the most honorable fashion possible!¡± Edward paused and surveyed Levi¡¯s face before he carefully continued, ¡°I¡¯m sure Master Tyrone and the Grand Master will wee you with open arms if I share this piece of good news with them! You¡¯ll return with the greatest honor!¡± ¡°Wee me back to the family? Who do you think the Garrison n is? They are not worthy of me,¡± Levi rejected crudely. Chapter 994 Chapter 994 Levi Garrison: The Return of the God of War [The Protector] Chapter 994 Everyone was dumbfounded. No one could believe what they had just hearde out of Levi¡¯s mouth. The Garrison n is not worthy of you? Who do you think you are? Not a single person in Erudia dares mention the name of Oand City¡¯s Garrison n without holding their breath. ¡°Master Levi, I¡¯ll admit you¡¯re a man of capability. The fact that you managed to catch me speaks a lot about your ability. But you shouldn¡¯t insult the family like this. Ultimately, the Garrison n is still a powerful family. Even among the younger generation of the n, there is easily a handful of them who are far better than you. Take Mr. Damien for example ¨C he¡¯s way better than you are in every way. He¡¯s humble although he¡¯s capable,¡± Edward reminded Levi. ¡°Yeah. Master Levi, humility is a virtue. A humble man goes a long way! Besides, given the n¡¯s enormous resources and extensive connections, we¡¯re sure you¡¯ll achieve something greater if you return to the n!¡± the other servants agreed. ¡°Bullshit!¡± Levi stared at them with a contemptuous re. ¡°Humility? Keep your advice for the Garrison n! The family is powerful? What a joke. Don¡¯t even talk about the younger generation of the n¡ªthe entire family is no match for me!¡± Levi straightened his back and cocked his head as he stood his ground before the servants, his gaze hard and unyielding. The Beasts and the Amethyst Guards stood upright in an assertive position at the voice of the God of War. The two groups knew the man came in second to none. Levi was the one and only in the whole of Erudia. Never had there been anyone like him¡ªand there would never be. He was the only Five-Star God of War. The man was way out of the league of the youngsters from the Garrison n. Edward¡¯s body shook subtly as he sensed the shift in the atmosphere. He soon got lost in Levi¡¯smanding aura, whichpelled him to revere the man standing before him. ¡°Yes, Master Levi, we know you¡¯re powerful like no other. We are at your mercy. Please, let us go so we can bring the good news home. The family will definitely await your glorious return,¡± Edward begged. The other servants trailed their gaze towards Levi, looking at him imploringly. ¡°Oh? So you guys are not interested in killing me anymore?¡± Levi questioned. The butler shed him a servile smile and shook his head nervously. ¡°Of course not! I¡¯m sure the family will give you a warm wee! You¡¯re a great asset to our family!¡± N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. ¡°What about my mother?¡± Levi asked coldly. ¡°Ms. Jones is your mother, so how can we not treat her with respect? Things might indeed be a little awkward since Master Tyrone is already married, but I¡¯ll try my best to persuade him. I¡¯m sure he¡¯ll allow Ms. Jones toe back. As long as you agree to return, there¡¯ll always be a ce for your mother in the family,¡± Edward replied. The man believed that he had made a proposal good enough to leave no room for rejection. Once Levi agreed toe back, he would have a ce in the Garrison family¡ªthe most prominent family in Erudia¡ªthe Head of Erudia! There was no way Levi would turn this offer down. Levi would be able to clear Emma¡¯s name and give the woman a legitimate ce in the Garrison n. ¡°Master Levi, please let us go. I¡¯m sure your mother will be happy to hear that the family is finally acknowledging her. Doesn¡¯t she want to marry Master Tyrone? All this is not impossible! You only need to let us go. Now that you¡¯ve made a name for yourself, your mother will definitely regain her ce in the family. This is a chance to help her realize her dream!¡± Other servants chimed in, trying to convince Levi. They were taking every opportunity they could to free themselves; they knew Emma Jones would be their best shot to move Levi. However, the man was clearly not buying it. His face remained unperturbed as he looked at them in a detached manner. Yet Edward was not nning on budging either. ¡°Master Levi, I¡¯m sure you don¡¯t want to live in the shadow of the past anymore. This is a golden opportunity for you to undo that shameful title of a bastard. All you need to do is say yes¡ªand I will make sure you be a legitimate member of the Garrison n!¡± Chapter 995 Chapter 995 Levi Garrison: The Return of the God of War [The Protector] Chapter 995 Levi burst outughing upon hearing their solemn advice and desperate pleas. In front of him, the butler and the other servants exchanged startled looks inplete silence. They knew Levi was mocking them. Before long, Edward finally spoke up, ¡°Master Levi, are you doubting what I just told you? I¡¯m dead serious. If you let us go, we¡¯ll guarantee your glorious return, and your mother will regain her status. The Garrison n will never let go of someone as powerful as you are!¡± ¡°I¡¯m not doubting you¡ªI just find your stupidity amusing. I¡¯ve never taken the Garrison n seriously, so why would I covet a ce in the family? Also, I don¡¯t know where you got the idea from, but my mother couldn¡¯t care less about the Garrison n. Marrying Tyrone Garrison? Who does he think he is? He doesn¡¯t deserve my mother¡ªthe entire Garrison family doesn¡¯t deserve her!¡± Levi¡¯s voice bellowed in the spacious warehouse as he recalled the shame and pain he and his mother had gone through all those years. Edward and the others shook their heads in disbelief when they heard what he had to say. Did you just say Tyrone Garrison doesn¡¯t deserve Emma Jones? The Garrison family is the most prestigious family in all of Erudia. You should be thankful you have Garrison blood in your veins! This noble bloodline carries thousands of years of an ancient legacy. The Garrison family doesn¡¯t deserve Emma Jones? Who is she? She¡¯s from a mere royal family in South Hampton! She¡¯s nothingpared to the Garrison family! She¡¯s despicable in our eyes! She¡¯s the one who is not worthy of the Garrison family! You must have lost your mind to say something this ridiculous! But just as they thought that that was all he had to say, Levi let off a scoff and continued dispassionately. ¡°You said this is an opportunity for me to give my mother a better life? It¡¯s exactly because I want a better life for her that I won¡¯t allow the Garrison n to evere near her again. The family doesn¡¯t deserve her, and neither does Tyrone Garrison.¡± Opposite him, Edward¡¯s jaw dropped at Levi¡¯s impudence. The others frowned and squinted their eyes, appalled by how thetter had butchered the family¡¯s honor. Geez, I can¡¯t believe you have no regard for the Garrison family. Yes, you¡¯re indeed much more powerful now, but your aplishments amount to nothingpared to the family! Who do you think you are? Your position in the family is only slightly higher than a mere butler; you¡¯re in no way close to the important figures in the family! Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. So don¡¯t even dream aboutparing yourself to the entire Garrison family! Edward¡¯s patience was wearing thin under Levi¡¯s constant bashing. ¡°Don¡¯t be too arrogant. You¡¯ll regret it when you see a glimpse of what the Garrison family can actually do!¡± ¡°Ha! I can¡¯t wait to see that!¡± Levi ridiculed. Edward¡¯s re intensified, and his blood boiled as he faced the haughty man. He could not wait to let him experience what the Garrison family was capable of. ¡°Master Levi, I dare you to let me go. I¡¯ll show you what the Garrison family can do! You will regret not joining us when we extend an olive branch!¡± the butler challenged. ¡°Well, I don¡¯t mind sparing your worthless life. I only need you to bring Tyrone and the others a message¡ªthey won¡¯t even have a chance to regret not killing me when I eventually set foot near the Garrison family.¡± A confident smile broke across Levi¡¯s face as he drilled his gaze into Edward¡¯s fierce re; the butler did not shun his stare. ¡°I¡¯ll make sure your insolent remarks reach their ear. It¡¯s time you start counting down to your death!¡± Zap! Crack! Ow! Edward¡¯s smirk disappeared as his face contorted in pain. Levi had pushed him to the ground and broken all of his limbs. Before the other servants could react, they were also pinned to the ground. Agonizing shrieks echoed through the warehouse as the servants groaned in unbearable pain. ¡°I¡¯ll let you all go, but everyone will have to crawl back!¡± Levi sneered as he looked at the bunch of crippled servants who were now wallowing in a pool of their own blood. It would be difficult for them to crawl their way back judging from their injury¡ªbut they did not have to¡ª because the servants were all thrown out of South Hampton like stray dogs at the end of the day. As Edward struggled to move, his phone rang, and a clear voice came through. ¡°Is he gone?¡± Damien demanded. ¡°Mr. Damien, we¡¯re good as dead. Levi is not as useless as we thought he was!¡± the butler replied, his voice almost breaking in tears. ¡°What? That bastard was able to do something to you lot?¡± Damien questioned, his tone betraying his disbelief. Chapter 996 Chapter 996 Levi Garrison: The Return of the God of War [The Protector] Chapter 996 ¡°Yeah! He¡¯s the one behind everything that has happened recently! We thought he simply got lucky, but it turns out that he has a trick or two up his sleeves!¡± Edward said while panting in excruciating pain. Damien refused to believe what he had just heard from the butler. ¡°Are you sure? He¡¯s just an orphan! He doesn¡¯t have any connections and resources. It¡¯s impossible that he¡¯s the one behind all this! I can¡¯t believe he managed to defeat you!¡± ¡°I¡¯m just as surprised as you are, Mr. Damien. But remember that the man still has Garrison¡¯s blood in him. He¡¯s bound to do exceptional things! As long as he has our bloodline, he¡¯ll definitely shake up the world one day!¡± Edward tried registering the gravity of the problem to his skeptical master. ¡°True that. He¡¯s a Garrison, after all. How bad can someone from our family turn out to be? Even a Garrison bastard is better than an average person,¡± Damien conceded. This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. To people like him who grew up in a prominent family, they had always attributed sess to one¡¯s bloodline. It was never a matter of individual effort whenever someone did well in life. Thus, it was natural for them to give credit to the Garrisons instead of acknowledging Levi¡¯s own capability. ¡°I¡¯m sure Father and Grandpa will wee him back to the family after they find out about his sess. Yes, everyone in the family has great achievements, but we won¡¯t say no to another genius like him joining us. There are still ways in which the bastard can be of service to the family,¡± Damien noted. The younger generation in the Garrison n was talented andpetent, and they were at the very least, top fifty in Erudia. All of them were deserving of the family name. The fact that Levi could outdo them meant that he was not to be underestimated at all. ¡°Mr. Damien, he might be aplished, but he¡¯s too arrogant for his own good. He has no regard for the Garrison family¡ªnot even you or Master Tyrone! He even wanted me to convey a message to Master Tyrone. He said we would regret it when he made his way to the Garrison family¡¯s residence!¡± Edwardined. Bang! Over on the other end, Damien mmed his fist on the table. ¡°Come again? What did he say? Sure enough, a bastard¡¯s always a bastard. He might share our noble blood, but he¡¯s obviously unrefined! I shouldn¡¯t have expected something good toe out of a bastard who grew up in a questionable environment. He¡¯s nothingpared to us! And since he has no respect for the family, I can only say it¡¯s his loss. He won¡¯t go far with his haughty attitude. His pride and his narrow-mindedness will be his undoing!¡± Damien shouted into the phone. Damien nodded his head weakly at the man¡¯s outburst. ¡°I agree, Mr. Damien. His pride is way bigger than his aplishments. He needs to know that South Hampton is just a small part of the world!¡± Hearing this, the other man chuckled in pride. ¡°Of course. He¡¯ll shut up once he¡¯s seen what Oand City¡¯s Garrison n can do with his own eyes. This bastard needs to broaden his horizon instead of being so full of himself. Wait till he faces someone more powerful than himself.¡± ¡°What should we do then, Mr. Damien? Should we still kill him?¡± Edward asked. ¡°No. Given his ability now, he won¡¯t be a shame to the family anymore. We shall spare him for now,¡± Damien replied. ¡°Then what should we do about him, Mr. Damien?¡± A slight pause came from the other side before Damien finally spoke, ¡°Since he¡¯s so egoistic and treats the family as a joke, I¡¯ll teach him a lesson myself!¡± The butler¡¯s eyes glistered in hope when he heard Damien was handling this himself. Edward had had enough of Levi Garrison and his conceited attitude. Now that Tyrone¡¯s son was getting involved directly, someone could finally avenge what Levi had done to him. Chapter 997 Chapter 997 Levi Garrison: The Return of the God of War [The Protector] Chapter 997 ¡°Aha! That¡¯s why that bastard has the guts to challenge us. He¡¯s Morris Group¡¯s boss!¡± Damien eximed after doing some digging into Levi¡¯s background. He finally understood why Levi had the guts to be so obnoxious. Although few people knew Levi was the head of Morris Group, it did not take the Garrison n long to obtain that piece of information. Hearing the name, Edward widened his eyes in surprise. ¡°Morris Group? Even Triple Group in Keerea is no match for thatpany! It practically dominates everything.¡± N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. ¡°Well, it¡¯s true that Morris Group has got some substance. But that doesn¡¯t mean Levi can take the Garrison family lightly. Father¡¯s Pinnacle Group in South Hampton is far superior! I¡¯ll tell thepany to acquire Morris Group. I bet Levi Garrison wille begging on his knees in no time. This will be the price he has to pay for messing with the Garrison family!¡± Damien let out a confidentugh as he imagined Levi begging for mercy. The next day, Levi and his mother began their journey home along with the Beasts and the Amethyst Guards. Levi was deep in thought, thinking about the encounter he had yesterday. A frown settled on his brows. Before long, he finally broke the silence. ¡°Mother, do you miss him?¡± Emma was startled by his sudden question. She turned towards her son reluctantly, trying to think of how she should answer in an appropriate manner. ¡°Do you still want to marry Tyrone? The family will finally ept you after all these years,¡± Levi continued. ¡°No. I don¡¯t harbor unrealistic expectations like that anymore. That¡¯s no longer what I care about,¡± she replied firmly as she looked at Levi in the eyes. ¡°What do you care about then?¡± he asked. A warm and gentle smile slowly spread across her face. ¡°Well, it¡¯s not anything important that you need to know.¡± ¡°Come on, Mom. I will try my best to make your dreame true!¡± he insisted. ¡°I hope you can stand in front of the Garrisons one day and proudly tell them that you¡¯re my son¡ªand that you¡¯re a man worthy of their respect!¡± But she quickly regretted what she said when she saw her son¡¯s solemn expression. ¡°You don¡¯t have to get all stressed out about it, Levi. This is just a thought I have, don¡¯t take it too seriously.¡± Thest thing she wanted was to pressurize her son and make things difficult for him. She knew how difficult and dangerous such an action could be for Levi. But that was not what her son thought. ¡°No, Mom. You will live to see that day. I promise,¡± Levi pronounced. Yet, Emma knew he was just trying to make her feel better. She knew better than to set her expectations too high. Besides, Levi was not even thirty yet. He still had a long way to go before he could actually do something substantial. It was impossible that someone of his age would earn the respect of the Garrison family. When they arrived, Zoey was already waiting for them. She had put aside work to pick Emma up. ¡°How¡¯s the preping along?¡± Levi asked when he saw the woman. ¡°We¡¯re almost done. We¡¯ll go over and bid for the project tomorrow,¡± she replied. He nodded approvingly and let out a small smile. ¡°Remember to be careful of Lyndsay Granger. She¡¯s not an easy character.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry; I already have it all nned out. Iris and I will travel separately tomorrow,¡± Zoey assured. ¡°That¡¯s great. All the best for tomorrow then.¡± Levi knew Zoey must have made adequate preparation, but he was still worried that something unexpected would pop up. Over at Golden za, Jayden hung up the phone after a long call. ¡°Do you know who just called me? Damien Garrison! The actual Mr. Damien!¡± he eximed at the top of his voice. Around him, everyone looked at him enviously. Damien was well known to be the potential next heir of the Garrison n. It must be an urgent matter for a man of his standing to actually call Jayden. ¡°What did Mr. Damien say?¡± Lyndsay asked as she scooted closer to Jayden. ¡°Mr. Damien wanted one thing done¡ªwe are to crush Morris Group as soon as possible,¡± thetter replied. Chapter 998 Chapter 998 Levi Garrison: The Return of the God of War [The Protector] Chapter 998 ¡°That¡¯s good news. We¡¯repeting for a project with them tomorrow anyway. That¡¯ll be our first chance,¡± Lyndsaymented. Jayden nodded, rolling his eyes schemingly. ¡°Exactly. Make sure you deal with them ordingly. I don¡¯t want anything to go wrong tomorrow.¡± Lyndsay and the other council members exchanged cunning nces with each other, and sinister smiles curved on their lips. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. They won¡¯t even make it to the venue tomorrow.¡± The big day soon arrived. Ss and her team escorted Zoey and Oriental Star Group¡¯s council members as they headed for the venue. ¡°Ss, make sure nothing happens to anyone. Someone might try and stop us on the way,¡± Zoey reminded before they departed. The woman refused to allow the same thing to happen again. She had once been held up by her competitor when she was on her way to the venue and had missed the bidding event because of that incident. She had been fooled once; she would not fall into the same trap again. ¡°Ms. Lopez, rest assured that everything will be okay. We will make sure everyone arrives safely,¡± Ss replied calmly. In no time, Oriental Star Group¡¯s convoy departed for the venue. To ensure nothing would happen, Iris took a different route towards the destination. No one else in thepany knew about it except for Zoey. Although everything had been meticulously nned out, Zoey still had a premonition of imminent danger as she sat in the car. Her eyelids kept twitching, and she could not hold it in any longer¡ªshe needed to double-confirm everything. ¡°Ss, could you check and see if everything is fine out there?¡± ¡°Everything looks fine,¡± her bodyguard answered after surveying the surroundings. Bam! Suddenly, a vendor on a trishaw came out of nowhere. One of the cars did not manage to stop in time, running into it at full force. The collision sent the vendor flying three to four meters away before the man finally hit his head against the cold tar road. The grey road was soon stained red as blood gushed out of the man¡¯s body. The whole Oriental Star Group fleet pulled the emergency brake ¨C everyone was stupefied. Zoey¡¯s face turned pale¡ªsomething had happened just as she expected. She knew Pinnacle Group would not let her off the hook that easily. ¡°Is everyone okay?¡± Zoey turned around frantically, checking to see if anyone was hurt. Their schedule had been affected because of the ident, and Pinnacle Group managed to have their way, but Zoey did not want anything to happen to anyone, be it friends or foes. Everyone got out of the car, and some people rushed towards the vendor lying on the ground. Ss checked the man¡¯s pulse and her frightened gaze slowly trailed towards Zoey. ¡°Ms. Lopez¡­ He¡¯s gone¡­¡± Zoey¡¯s steps faltered, her knees going weak at the news. She could not believe Pinnacle Group would kill someone in order to stop her. Did they really n all this? How cruel can those people get? This was not the first time apetitor had targeted her, but no one had ever gone to such length to get in her way. Pinnacle Group was the first to do so. ¡°Somebody help! They just hit someone! And the man is now dead!¡± a passerby shouted. This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. Soon, a huge crowd hurried over, encircling Zoey and the others. They hade forward with kitchen knives, ready to get revenge on behalf of the man. ¡°You¡¯re not getting away with this! We will make sure you pay for it!¡± the angry men shouted. ¡°It wasn¡¯t our fault! He¡¯s the one who came out of the junction all of a sudden! He¡¯s the one who ran into us!¡± Zoey tried to exin the situation. However, her pleas only made the situation worse; she had angered them all even more. There were no surveince cameras around that area, and it so happened that the trishaw had rushed out at the car dashcam¡¯s blind spot. There was no proof to whatever she imed. ¡°Bullshit! We saw everything with our own eyes. You guys hit him! Don¡¯t me a dead man for what you did!¡± one of the men yelled. ¡°Yeah! We¡¯re all witnesses! You won¡¯t get away with this!¡± another cried out. Chapter 999 Chapter 999 Levi Garrison: The Return of the God of War [The Protector] Chapter 999 Ss¡¯ blood ran cold at the sight of those furious men. This is all my fault. I clearly saw that man there. But I didn¡¯t expect him to dash out just like that! Gosh, what should I do? ¡°Ms. Lopez¡­ What should we do now¡­¡± she asked in a frail voice. Her mind went nk; she could not think of any way of getting them out of this mess. ¡°There¡¯s nothing we can do. This was all premeditated. They did it to keep me away from the event,¡± Zoey stated with a resigned sigh. The only thing she was concerned about now was that an innocent man had lost his life because of the strife between Pinnacle Group and her. If she knew that all this woulde at the expense of a man¡¯s life, she would have given up on this project readily. But she also knew that Iris would still make it to the event. She and Iris had foreseen something bad happening, and they already had a bulletproof nid out. Even if Zoey did not make it to the venue, Iris would still be there. ¡°You guys have nothing to worry about. I won¡¯t run away. I¡¯ll settle this properly,¡± Zoey told the crowd. After all, this man had died because of her. She took it on herself to look into the ident. Meanwhile, a car sped by along a road in the suburb. Iris cried out when she was informed that something had happened to Zoey. The woman had been on the way using another route when she got news of the incident. The car she was seated in braked to halt when a few men in ck suddenly appeared before her, blocking her way in the middle of the road. ¡°Ms. Anabelle, I¡¯m sorry, but we have to cut your trip short. Don¡¯t worry; it¡¯ll only take two hours, that¡¯s if you cooperate with us,¡± one of them said as he leaned closer to the car window. Iris knew exactly what they were up to. It went without saying that all they wanted was to stop her from bidding for the project. Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. The fact that these people had found out about her route surprised her. Now that these men were in her way, it was impossible for her to get herself out of this. The only thing she could do was to do as they demanded. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry, Zoey.¡± Iris sighed. Over at the venue, all the council members from Pinnacle Group had already gathered in a timely manner. Jayden and Lyndsay held their heads high as they looked around. The event was about tomence. Many bigpanies had convened after knowing that the project was open for bid. Jayden approached some of the heads, putting up a smug smile. ¡°You guys won¡¯t stand a chance against us today. Pinnacle Group will win the project. All of you¡¯d better back off. Try us, and you¡¯ll end up dead!¡± He was rude and overbearing¡ªyet there was nothing those people could say. Jayden was from Pinnacle Group; no one had the guts to challenge thatpany. Since they were here at the event just for the sake of it, there was no need for them to incur the wrath of Pinnacle Group unnecessarily. ¡°Mr. Ynder, Ms. Granger, we¡¯ve handled Zoey and Iris as instructed. They won¡¯t be able to make it,¡± an assistant reported. A smirk crafted Jayden and Lyndsay¡¯s faces when they received the news. There was no way a smallpany like Morris Group could threaten Pinnacle Group. It was foolish for Morris Group to think that they stood a chance to win. ¡°Did you leave any traces?¡± Lyndsay asked. ¡°No. No one will be able to track it back to Pinnacle Group. Also, we¡¯ve blocked all the roads, so no one from Morris Group will reach this ce,¡± the assistant added with a sly smile. Beside him, Lyndsay nodded as an evil smile broke out on her face. ¡°Now that I think of it, it¡¯s actually not a bad idea for Morris Group toe. They can well amuse us if they¡¯re humiliated here today. But, oh well, they can¡¯t even make it here now. What a pity.¡± ¡°Yeah, they¡¯ll lose the project to us even if they came. It¡¯s just a matter of time before Morris Group belongs to us!¡± Jayden agreed. Just as the two were busy talking about taking Morris Group down, Yale Freeman, the person in charge of the project, walked over. ¡°Mr. Ynder, Ms. Granger, we¡¯re about to start. Shall we take a seat?¡± he inquired politely. Jayden shot the man an innocent smile and asked, ¡°Oh, aren¡¯t we still waiting for Morris Group?¡± Yale gestured to invite them in as he cleared his throat. ¡°Actually, Morris Group met with an ident when they were on their way. I don¡¯t think they¡¯ll be able to make it.¡± Just as Jayden and Lyndsay were about to walk in, a deafening noise rang out from above, causing everyone to tilt their heads towards the sky. ¡°Quick! Look up! Look at the sky!¡± someone eximed in shock. Chapter 1000 Chapter 1000 Levi Garrison: The Return of the God of War [The Protector] Chapter 1000 A choppy noise resounded through the ce as a few private helicopters hovered in the sky. The rotor des spun incessantly, and the sound grew louder as time passed. Everyone looked up and squinted their eyes at the sight of the helicopters flying in weird patterns in the sky. It turned out that those helicopters were making a skywriting. ¡°Morris Group?¡± Everyone was surprised when they saw what was written in the sky. Are these helicopters from Morris Group? Jayden and Lyndsay exchanged worried looks as they watched everything y out before their eyes. They had done all they could to stop Morris Group from reaching the venue, but never in their wildest imagination would they expect them to arrive in private helicopters. The private helicopters pitched forward and finally got ready to descend, creating ripples of strong winds as the pilots lowered the machines on the ground. Everyone tried standing their ground, lowering their heads as the helicopters got closer. The wind sent all the dust blowing in their faces, and people were forced to close their eyes as the wind got more forceful. Many began taking refuge and sought shelter as the wind intensified. Ironically, Jayden, who imed to have noble blood, was the first to flee. In fact, he was crawling away like a coward because he knew he would die if he didn¡¯t get away quickly. His jaw dropped when he saw workers of Morris Group descend from the sky. His men had blocked all roads leading to the venue¡ªyet he had still miscalcted. Morris Group had flown people in private helicopters to get to the venue. Once the helicoptersnded and positioned themselves in front of the ce, Levi and Kirin came down and walked towards the disheveled lot. ¡°Levi¡­ Levi Garrison¡­¡± Lyndsay mumbled in disbelief. ¡°He¡¯s Levi Garrison? Mr. Damien told me he¡¯s the man who owns Morris Group. But regardless, Mr. Damien has told us that he¡¯s a nobody. Morris Group will be ours soon,¡± Jayden scoffed. Lyndsay did not answer him. Hatred and spite sparked in her eyes as her re traced him. ¡°Levi Garrison¡­ Things are gonna get interesting.¡± ¡°Just in time!¡± Levi eximed as he stood before the crowd. However, Yale did not seem happy to see him. The man personally preferred entrusting the project to Pinnacle Group; he knew he could not afford to get on the wrong side with thatpany. Now that Morris Group had arrived, Yale was caught in a difficult position. But the bidding process still had to go as nned. ¡°Alright, since everyone¡¯s here, let¡¯s get started!¡± Yale led everyone in. Behind Levi, Jayden and Lyndsay came close enough so he could hear them. ¡°You¡¯d better stop before things turn ugly. You have no idea who you¡¯re going up against. Pinnacle Group is not apany you can mess with!¡± Jayden warned. ¡°We will acquire Morris Group in no time. It¡¯s useless topete with us!¡± Lyndsay added as she tried to keep up with Levi¡¯s pace. However, Levi¡¯s nonchnce enraged her. ¡°Did you hear me? Give up now! It¡¯s for your own good! I know you¡¯re Morris Group¡¯s boss, but don¡¯t overestimate yourself. The enemy you¡¯re facing is much stronger than you think, and the world is much bigger than your tiny brain can imagine!¡± Jayden also interjected, ¡°I heard that you have no regard for the Garrison family. Don¡¯t be childish! You¡¯ve only seen a tiny bit of what they¡¯re capable of. You need to be realistic. Stop being so arrogant!¡± Levi stopped abruptly at the entrance of the venue and shifted his contemptuous gaze towards them. ¡°I think y¡¯all should stop here. There¡¯s no way you guys are getting in,¡± he stated. Jayden and Lyndsay¡¯s eyes widened in astonishment as they stared at him. Everyone who heard him all turned around in bewilderment. Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. ¡°What? Who are you to bar us from entering?¡± Lyndsay interrogated. In front of them, Yale halted his step and walked over. He knew Levi had no right to stop Jayden and Lyndsay. ¡°Kirin, keep an eye on them. Make sure they stay away,¡± Levi ordered in a domineering tone as he looked at the two from the corner of his eyes. Chapter 1001 Chapter 1001 Levi wouldn¡¯t allow anyone to question anything he said. Nevertheless, Yale, Jayden, and everyone else present was startled. Lyndsay immediately asked, ¡°Levi, who are you to bar us from entering?¡± How dare he bar us from entering even when we¡¯re not stopping him from going in? Jayden then said, ¡°Mr. Freeman, you¡¯re the person in charge of the project. Can he actually bar us from entering? I mean, shouldn¡¯t you be in charge of everything here?¡± Yale nced at Levi before he replied, ¡°You¡¯re right. Mr. Garrison, I think there¡¯s been some misunderstanding. Since you¡¯re only a tender, I¡¯m afraid you can¡¯t bar anyone from entering.¡± ¡°What I say goes! Your word means nothing against mine!¡± Levi entered the hall as soon as he finished speaking. Unperturbed by his outburst, Jayden, Lyndsay, and the rest began to head into the hall but were all stopped by Kirin. ¡°All of you are not allowed to enter!¡± ¡°What if we want to go in anyway?¡± Jayden retorted. ¡°Restrain them!¡± Once Kirin gave themand, a few personnel came up and restrained them. As such, the whole lot did not have the chance to participate in the tender event. It wasn¡¯t difficult to guess the oue ¨C Morris Group had obtained the project.This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. After all that had happened, the people in the hall dared not to offer a price. Jayden and Lyndsay were exasperated as they couldn¡¯t do anything until the tender event ended. Levi Garrison is even more overbearing than us! We only obstruct other tenders to buy ourselves time, at the very most. However, that man dared to bar us from participating in the tender event directly! ¡°Levi Garrison, just you wait! We will never let off for this!¡± Jayden yelled and red at Levi resentfully. ¡°Well, here I am, waiting.¡± Levi smiled coldly. Meanwhile, Zoey had finished settling all of her matters, and Iris had been released. ¡°We¡¯re not ruthless enoughpared to them!¡± Zoey sighed. She was no match for those from Pinnacle Group, who would resort to every possible means to achieve their missions, no matter any lives were at stake. She had lost the project ¨C her n had failed. Without achieving sess, the Lopez and ck families will continue to belittle me. In that case, will they still stop me from marrying Levi? It¡¯s not enough to only depend on having a baby¡­ Zoey heaved a long sigh. At that moment, Iris came to her office and handed a document to her. After flipping through the document, Zoey was puzzled. ¡°Oh? We obtained the project?¡± ¡°Iris, didn¡¯t someone stop you from entering the tender event? How could you have obtained the project?¡± Zoey couldn¡¯t figure out what had happened. ¡°They stopped me, including the men whom I secretly sent to the event. However, the boss sessfully obtained the project by himself this time!¡± Iris exined. ¡°What? We got this project because of the boss again?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± ¡°Who even is the boss? Why did he go to great lengths to help me?¡± Zoey was flummoxed. ¡°Why are you bothered by it? After all, we got our hands on the project in the end.¡± Iris rolled her eyes at her best friend. It¡¯s because you¡¯re the boss¡¯s wife! After recollecting herself, Zoey immediately went looking for Levi. Once the woman owned the project, her wealth would instantly skyrocket. As such, she had amassed enough bargaining chips to negotiate with the Lopez and ck families. Grandma can¡¯t control me anymore when I¡¯m seen as sessful! No one can stop the two of us once I get pregnant! Levi¡¯s time hasn¡¯te yet, but it doesn¡¯t matter because I am sessful now. ¡°Zoey, why do you look so emotional?¡± Levi asked. ¡°Can we decide on our wedding date? I¡¯ve checked the calendar, and there will be an auspicious day one and a half monthster. Do you think we should get married then?¡± she asked, wanting to get his opinion on things. ¡°Alright. Let¡¯s set a date. I will give you a wedding of which the world has never seen before.¡± Chapter 1002 Chapter 1002 Exactly a monthter, the bridal chamber that Levi designed waspleted. It¡¯s time to give Zoey a perfect wedding. To him, their wedding will be perfect as long as his mother, sister, and brother attended it. He vowed to tell Zoey the truth about who he really was on their wedding day. I want to tell her about the truth by myself. I want her to know that her husband is Erudia¡¯s God of War! Then, I will hold her hand and overlook the world like an emperor with his empress! ¡°We should also make early preparation to get pregnant before our wedding!¡± Zoey added bashfully. ¡°Certainly. In that case, we shouldn¡¯t go home today!¡± Levi put on a sly smile. ¡°Sounds good.¡± Levi and Zoey didn¡¯t return to their homes that night. After a night of intimacy, both of them grew to cherish each other more. The two of them were finally together after going through ups and down for ten years. From that moment onwards, no one would be able to separate them from each other. They would eventually be able to build a family of three. When Iris saw Zoey the next day, the former stated curiously, ¡°Zoey, something seems different about you¡­¡± ¡°Oh? What¡¯s different about me?¡± the other woman asked while her face turned red.This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. ¡°I can¡¯t pinpoint it, but you seem to be more feminine now,¡± Iris exined. That remark made Zoey lower her head and blush even more. ¡°Since you and Levi have decided on the wedding date, I¡¯m sure you both n to have children soon, right?¡± Zoey didn¡¯t respond to her question. She merely nced at her friend and chided, ¡°Iris, you should get a boyfriend as soon as possible. Aren¡¯t you fond of the boss? Just court him already!¡± ¡°What?¡± Iris was taken aback upon hearing that. Well, I do hope to court the boss, but he¡¯s Levi! How could I possibly do that to you? ¡°The boss isn¡¯t single.¡± Iris shed her a smile. ¡°Oh? Wasn¡¯t he single some time ago? How did he get a girlfriend so soon?¡± Zoey asked, surprised. ¡°Yes, everything happened very fast. Speaking of which, aren¡¯t you going to marry Levi soon?¡± The good news spread like wildfire. Soon, everyone in thepany had heard the news of Zoey and Levi deciding on their wedding date. Zoey¡¯s curiosity was piqued when she saw how thrilled all her workers were. Why does everyone seem so excited about it? Is Levi really a respected figure in thepany? After all, Zoey used to hearints about Levi all the time. It¡¯s strange¡­ Miles way, the ck family caught wind of the news. ¡°What?¡± ¡°So, the wedding date of Zoey and Levi Garrison has been fixed? As her grandpa and grandma, why weren¡¯t we informed about this?¡± Meredith and Robert were shocked upon hearing about the wedding. ¡°We had no idea about it either¡­¡± the rest murmured. Robert immediately made a phone call to Harry to ask about it. However, thetter also wasn¡¯t aware of it. When Meredith contacted Caitlyn and Aaron, the answers she received were the same. Both of them were clueless about it too. ¡°How could outsiders know about it when even her parents aren¡¯t aware of the wedding date yet? Zoey has gone overboard!¡± Meredith grew infuriated with them all. ¡°Come back as soon as possible. Your daughter is going to marry someone soon,¡± she yelled into the phone. Not long after that, Aaron, Caitlyn, and Harry gathered at the ck family¡¯s manor. Everyone seemed to be confused about what was going on. Has the marriage between Zoey and Levi Garrison really been fixed? The news spread widely even before the family was informed¡­ ¡°Look at how your daughter behaves! You two weren¡¯t even aware of her marriage! Humph! She doesn¡¯t respect you as parents, nor does she treat us as her elders! I mean, is she nning to disregard us once and for all?¡± Meredith scolded. ¡°What an unfilial daughter she is!¡± Aaron heaved a sigh helplessly. At this moment, he and Caitlyn were greatly embarrassed. ¡°How do you tolerate her? I can¡¯t take it anymore!¡± Chapter 1003 Chapter 1003 Meredith, Robert, and Harry were all exasperated. Meanwhile, Zoey¡¯s parents were indignant at the sudden news. Immediately, they called Zoey and asked, ¡°We heard you have decided on your wedding date. Is that true?¡± To which their daughter repliedposedly, ¡°It¡¯s true, I¡¯ve discussed it with Levi. I was nning to give you a call to inform you tonight.¡± ¡°Why have you not discussed your wedding date with us? Do you even treat us as your parents? Do you even respect the elders in the Lopez and ck families?¡± ¡°Are you nning to ditch your mother? Oh right, I guess Levi¡¯s mother is your new mother now. In that case, who am I to you?¡± Caitlyn scowled, almost smashing the phone out of anger. Zoey hurriedly exined, ¡°Mom, I¡¯m already an adult. I can make my own decisions now. I¡¯ll discuss certain things with you all when it¡¯s necessary. However, I can make most decisions on my own.¡± This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. ¡°Since marriage is a life-changing event, how can you decide on it all by yourself? Besides, all of us don¡¯t agree to your marriage to Levi Garrison again!¡± Caitlyn continued on without listening to her daughter, ¡°Also, why don¡¯t you listen to your grandpa and grandma? They will dly arrange your marriage for you!¡± ¡°Mom, why should all of you decide everything for me? I understand that you¡¯re afraid of Grandpa and Grandma, but they hold no authority over me. Besides, I won¡¯t be manipted by anyone else because I have enough bargaining chips now,¡± Zoey said. ¡°Come home as soon as possible to discuss with us! If you don¡¯t home, Grandpa and Grandma will look for you by themselves!¡± As such, Zoey and Levi had no choice but to go to the ck family¡¯s manor. The atmosphere was rather tense in the meeting room; everyone had on grim expressions. ¡°Kneel!¡± Meredithmanded coldly. ¡°Grandma, what do you mean by that?¡± Zoey asked. ¡°I¡¯m asking you to kneel before me! Do you not understand? Both of you have to kneel as well!¡± Meredith fixated her gaze on Levi when she yelled. ¡°Why should we kneel? You must at least give us a reason,¡± Levi said. ¡°Aren¡¯t you aware of your wrongdoing? How could you decide on your marriage all on your own? You even decided on the wedding date without consulting all of us!¡± Zoey¡¯s grandmother trembled violently with anger. The next moment, Zoey exined smilingly, ¡°I can make my own decisions. I don¡¯t have to trouble all of you about this trivial matter. On that day, all of you only have to attend the wedding and enjoy the ceremony,¡± ¡°Bullshit! Did we agree on such an arrangement?¡± Meredith couldn¡¯t help but blurt a curse. ¡°Grandma, I have to get it straight ¨C Any decisions about my wedding have to be decided by me!¡± Zoey immediately retorted. ¡°That will happen only when you¡¯repetent enough!¡± Meredith sneered. ¡°I ampetent enough, and the Lopez and ck families can¡¯t tell me what to do anymore. Here, take a look by yourselves!¡± As soon as she finished, Zoey threw a document on the table in front of Meredith. All her family members were taken aback after they took the document and read through it. ¡°What? Zoey, are you really that wealthy now?¡± Meredith asked; the shock she felt was evident in her voice. ¡°Yes. Under such circumstances, can I make my own decisions?¡± Zoey questioned. Meanwhile, everyone in the room was startled and lost in thought. ¡°I have something else to tell you all. I¡¯m bearing Levi a child now. Therefore, all of you can never separate us!¡± ¡°What?¡± The woman nearly threw everyone into a fit as the news hade like a bolt from the blue. After ten minutes, her parents and grandparents eventually recollected themselves and reluctantly epted the fact. ¡°My god! What have we done?¡± Aaron heaved a sigh. Meanwhile, Meredith nced at Levi and said, ¡°Your wedding has to be a grand ceremony. I will agree to it on one condition¡­ His mother cannot attend the wedding! I can¡¯t allow her presence to dishonor the ck family!¡± Chapter 1004 Chapter 1004 Immediately, the rest added, ¡°That¡¯s right. The grand wedding will certainly be a popr topic among the people in the entire South. Won¡¯t we be embarrassed if his mother attends the wedding?¡± ¡°Exactly. We mean no offense, but both the Lopez and ck families have to maintain our reputations!¡± Harry agreed. ¡°Look, Zoey. Everyone agrees to the condition I¡¯ve set!¡± A triumphant smile appeared on Meredith¡¯s face. Aaron suddenly interjected, ¡°As your father, I have to list down some conditions too!¡± ¡°What?¡± Everyone looked at Aaron in bewilderment. ¡°Your marriage is unavoidable because you two have already be husband and wife. So, I will agree to it. However, Levi has to marry into our family!¡± the manmanded coldly. ¡°Marry into your family?¡± Levi was stunned by his demand. How can I, the God of War, marry into someone¡¯s family? At the same time, Zoey was startled too. Why should he marry into our family? ¡°That¡¯s right. You have to marry into our family if you want to marry my daughter. It¡¯s not easy to marry into our family, though. There are several conditions you will have to obey!¡± ¡°Firstly, after marrying into our family, you will have to change yourst name to Lopez. From now on, you¡¯re not Levi Garrison but Levi Lopez! I don¡¯t want you to mention your original name under all circumstances!¡± ¡°Secondly, after marrying into the Lopez family, you must follow all rules set by the Lopez family without protest. I don¡¯t want to hear a ¡°No¡± from you, not even once!¡± N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. ¡°Thirdly, your daily routine will be arranged by the Lopez family. You¡¯ll have to report who you meet with every day and how much money you¡¯ve spent!¡± ¡°You¡¯ll also have no right to say a word on important asions, such as our family meetings. You can only speak when we allow you to do so!¡± Aaron spelled out ten extremely harsh rules in total. Harry and Meredith backed him up almost instantly. ¡°Sounds great! Aaron hase up with many good ideas. You¡¯re to marry into our family. Also, you will have to follow all the rules from that day onward. Otherwise, you can never marry Zoey!¡± The main reason they had listed those rules was because Zoey had so much wealth now. They believed that Levi should not be allowed to marry her so effortlessly. Since they couldn¡¯t stop the marriage, they looked for other ways to make up for their ¡°loss.¡± Their thought process was as simple as Aaron¡¯s ¨C Zoey is wealthy, so they feel embarrassed and dishonored to see Levi marrying her. Hence, they hoped to reduce the negative impact on Zoey and the Lopez and ck families by having Levi marry into the family. ¡°Furthermore, there has to be a ceremony when he marries into our family! He must first kneel and bow before the head of the Lopez family in our family¡¯s manor. Then, he must kneel and bow again before our ancestors in the ancestral shrine!¡± Harry added. ¡°Yes! There has to be a grand ceremony since Levi is marrying into the Lopez family. The ck family agrees to this suggestion!¡± Meredith and Robert fully supported the idea in unison. Meanwhile, Caitlyn said sobbingly, ¡°My precious daughter has to marry a poord in the end! I really can¡¯t ept it!¡± ¡°Caitlyn, we can¡¯t do much about it. Now, what we can do is to make sure that he marries into our family!¡± All of them let out a heavy sigh. Zoey had thought that she could control everything; she didn¡¯t expect things to turn out in such a way! Are they treating me like a tool? What¡¯s so wrong with Levi£¿ Why are they doing this to him? Levi might not be a prominent figure like he was before, but he¡¯s sincere about me and is willing to sacrifice his life for me. That¡¯s what I love about him! ¡°Sweetie, don¡¯t utter a word! If you respect me as your father, Levi must marry into our family! Otherwise, the wedding will be called off!¡± The man then nced at Levi and continued, ¡°So, Levi, are you willing to marry into the Lopez family?¡± Everyone present shifted their gaze toward the man in question. Chapter 1005 Chapter 1005 Zoey wished that Levi would pretend to agree to the conditions to avoid any trouble. She was ready to deal with the problems afterward once he pretended to agree. She made a promise to herself ¨C she would not make Levi embarrassed. As such, the man definitely wouldn¡¯t have to obey the rules. ¡°Of course I don¡¯t agree! It¡¯s still eptable if you only want me to marry into your family. But to make me change myst name? No way! I¡¯m Levi Garrison for the rest of my life, and no one can ever change myst name!¡± Levi retorted coldly. My mother gave me this name. No one can ever change it! This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. Everyone was startled at how Levi sounded so resolute. ¡°In that case, are you also saying you don¡¯t want to marry Zoey?¡± Meredith asked immediately. ¡°I certainly want to marry her!¡± Levi replied smilingly. ¡°Marry into our family if you want to marry her then. Otherwise, the marriage is out of the question!¡± Aaron firmly stated. ¡°Let me get this straight. Firstly, I¡¯m going to marry Zoey. Secondly, I won¡¯t change myst name nor marry into your family. Thirdly, my mother must attend our wedding.¡± Levi spelled out his thoughts resolutely ¨C he didn¡¯t allow anyone to question him. All the members of the Lopez and ck families froze for a moment. How dare he talk to us in such a manner? ¡°Levi Garrison, do you think you have the right to speak here? Are you aware of who you are? Zoey is worth about a hundred billion. Do you think you really deserve her?¡± Zoey¡¯s father yelled furiously. They felt that the marriage was totally unfair. After all, Zoey was way out of Levi¡¯s league in terms of social status and wealth. In other words, the two were from two different worlds and not meant to be together. The Lopez and ck family had felt that it was a huge loss to let Zoey marry Levi from the very beginning. To them, their rtionship was practically identical to the one in the movie Beauty and the Beast. Unexpectedly, Levi put on a smile and asserted, ¡°To tell you the truth, I do deserve her!¡± At this moment, his imposing look was engraved on Zoey¡¯s heart. It was as if the high-spirited Levi Garrison whom she met six years ago had finally returned. Zoey knew that everything the man was about to say was right. Nheless, she foresaw Levi exining that they were a good match in terms of social status. After all, as Tyrone Garrison¡¯s son and the Jones family¡¯s grandson, he certainly deserved her hand in marriage. However, deep in her heart, she also hoped that Levi could be as sessful as her, making them a perfect match. She wished Levi to regain his sess and be as powerful as he was six years ago. ¡°You deserve her? Hahaha¡­¡± The next moment, everyone in the room burst out inughter. How could you possibly deserve her? Zoey is way more sessful than you! You don¡¯t even deserve to be a maid who takes care of her shoes! ¡°In which aspect do you deserve to be with her? Are you kidding us? Levi, do you have the slightest idea about your own status?¡± Amused, Logan Zachs stared at Levi like an idiot. Much to everyone¡¯s surprise, thetter only chortled in response. Levi was the one-and-only God of War, whomanded the army of Erudia like a monarch. Putting that identity aside, as the boss of Morris Group, he still deserved to be with her. Moreover, apart from Zoey¡¯s own effort, she was only sessful because Levi had helped her on many asions. It could be said that Zoey had onlye this far because of the help Levi gave to her! In that case, why don¡¯t I deserve to be with her? ¡°Rest assured that I will reveal my true identity to Zoey during the wedding! On that day, all of you will keep your mouths shut once you are aware of my identity,¡± Levi retorted. He began imagining their change of attitude once they knew who he really was as he spoke. ¡°Hahaha! Your true identity? Are you kidding me? Do you think we don¡¯t know who you are?¡± Everyone burst into mockingughter. ¡°This brat wants to shock us to our core? Impossible!¡± Meredith shot Levi a look full of disdain. After ncing at everyone in the room, Levi announced, ¡°In that case, I will tell you a secret!¡± Chapter 1006 Chapter 1006 ¡°A secret?¡± All of them were startled at first, but they soon nced at him curiously. Zoey looked at Levi curiously. Does he have a secret? Levi said smilingly, ¡°I actually wasn¡¯t in jail for the past six years!¡± Indeed, this was a startling revtion to everyone in the hall. All of them looked at him in disbelief; they used to think Levi had been imprisoned for six years. However, it turned out that they were very, very wrong. Stunned and surprised, everyone wondered what had actually transpired. Meanwhile, Zoey was more bbergasted than the rest. No wonder they didn¡¯t allow me to visit him three months after he supposedly went into jail. She hadn¡¯t visited Levi in prison for several consecutive years because she had not been allowed to enter. All her doubts were cleared. I couldn¡¯t see Levi because he wasn¡¯t even in prison! ¡°You¡­ You weren¡¯t in prison?¡± Aaron¡¯s teeth ground as he spoke. ¡°I was acquitted not long after I was jailed. They soon found out that I had been framed by the Garrison family and their dirty tricks.¡± Levi smirked. Meanwhile, Zoey, who was equally shocked by his revtion, asked sobbingly, ¡°Where were you the past six years? Why didn¡¯t youe back?¡± Apart from Zoey, everyone in the room had the same doubt. If Levi wasn¡¯t in prison for the past six years, where was he? The man shifted his gaze toward Zoey and replied lovingly, ¡°I can¡¯t tell you right now. I¡¯m only nning to reveal it to you on our wedding day!¡± He paused for a moment and added, ¡°But I can promise you that I deserve to be with you. I can give you everything you desire! I will make you the happiest woman who is admired by everyone else in the world!¡± A rush of excitement washed over Zoey when she heard that. Perhaps Levi will surprise me. She began to look forward to their wedding more than ever. Upon hearing Levi speak so firmly, everyone stopped ridiculing him and began to take what he said seriously. He gazed at everyone slowly and asserted ndly, ¡°Once I reveal my identity, none of you will dare impose any rules on me! Wait and see during our wedding if you don¡¯t believe me!¡± After pondering over the situation for quite some time, Aaron nced at him and replied, ¡°Alright! I¡¯ll wait until the wedding to find out who you really are. I¡¯ll withdraw the rules I¡¯ve set if you really do deserve Zoey. However, heavy punishment awaits you if you have lied to us.¡± ¡°I agree. We shall make life difficult for you in the future if you lied to us!¡± The other family members began to threaten him mercilessly. After leaving the ck family¡¯s manor, Zoey asked in a low voice, ¡°Did you really tell them the truth just now?¡± ¡°Of course, everything I said is true! I was never jailed!¡± Levi replied with a grin on his face. ¡°Alright, I will wait until you tell me everything!¡± Deep in her heart, Zoey increasingly looked forward to their big day. This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. Lately, the woman was busier than ever because she had to work and handle the project worth one hundred billion. She also had to prepare for her wedding. Apart from all that, she also had to take part in shooting for a TV drama. Fortunately, Damon, the vice president of Oriental Star Group, assisted her in many ways to minimize her workload, including dealing with reporters and visitors who came. If not for him, Zoey would be overwhelmed with all sorts of tasks. ¡°Mr. Trudon, I¡¯m truly sorry for all the troublestely!¡± Damon didn¡¯t mind helping her, so he shed her a smile to put her at ease. Due to many trivial problems, he frequently went in and out of Zoey¡¯s office and even looked for her after office hours. Meanwhile, Jayden, Lyndsay, and the others were having a meeting in Golden za. ¡°Zoey Lopez is about to get married soon. Hehe, I hope she and Levi Garrison will like the gift that we¡¯ve specially prepared for her!¡± Lyndsay added smilingly, ¡°It will be how things end for anyone who goes against Pinnacle Group!¡± A chilly re shed across Jayden¡¯s eyes. Ever since Levi took away the project, they had held a grudge against him. They refused to let him off the hook for what he¡¯d done to them. Chapter 1007 Chapter 1007 Time flew by, and Zoey and Levi had stayed in the hotel for many days. After more than ten days, Zoey suddenly said to him, ¡°My period hasn¡¯t¡­¡± ¡°Oh? Really?¡± Levi asked excitedly. ¡°I¡¯ll go to the hospital to do a pregnancy testter. Ss will join me, so you don¡¯t have toe with me,¡± she said. Actually, Zoey had already secretly taken a pregnancy test at home; she knew she was pregnant. Nevertheless, she would be relieved only after she went through the proper pregnancy test in the hospital. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll wait for your good news then!¡± Levi actually wished to go along with her. However, after giving it a thought, he felt that it was better to wait for her news because he was too nervous. Zoey and Ss soon arrived at the hospital for a pregnancy test in the afternoon. ¡°Why do I feel like someone is following us?¡± Ss instinctively felt something unusual in the air, but the woman didn¡¯t manage to notice anything out of ce when she turned around. There was no one behind them, save for a few patients who wore face masks passing by. ¡°Ss, you¡¯re being oversensitive.¡± Zoey headed into the ward for her test. After a long time of waiting, the test result was out in the evening. ¡°Congrattions, Ms. Lopez! You¡¯re indeed pregnant!¡± the doctor told her the result smilingly. Tears of joy escaped Zoey¡¯s eyes upon hearing his confirmation. We¡¯re going to have a baby after going through ups and downs together for almost ten years. After obtaining the test result, she rushed back to thepany with Ss excitedly. Just as she was about to share the good news with Levi and Iris, her secretary came up to her and said nervously, ¡°Ms. Lopez, this doesn¡¯t look good. We¡¯re in big trouble!¡± ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Zoey asked, totally perplexed. The secretary pushed a notebook in front of her. Zoey read the content and was bbergasted. A headline on the screen read: Bombshell: President of Oriental Star Group Zoey Lopes is Pregnant! Who is the baby¡¯s Father? ¡°What¡¯s going on? How on earth did the media get the news and reveal it right after we obtained the pregnancy result?¡± Ss was at a loss for words, Zoey¡¯s heart sank. She instantly knew that someone wanted to target her. It¡¯s a set-up! Someone must have orchestrated it! Zoey had recently be a popr figure, attracting a lot of public attention. Thus, it was no surprise when the news of her pregnancy immediately became a hot topic as soon as it was released. A minute after this newspaper revealed the news, hundreds of newspapers began reporting on it as well. In no time, Zoey¡¯s pregnancy became the hottest news in every newspaper. Almost everyone in North Hampton, South Hampton, and different regions in the South was aware of the news. Zoey¡¯s poprity continued to increase as time went by. Ten minutes after the news was released to the public, many newspapers began digging for news into another rted aspect ¨C the identity of the unborn baby¡¯s father. Zoey and Levi had divorced for a long time; they weren¡¯t rted in any way anymore. There had been no single scandal about Zoey throughout the six years when Levi was in jail. Levi has never touched Levi. Zoey had been seen going in and out of a hoteltely. The woman had even bought medicine for herself from a nearby pharmacy. After listing down many reasons, the reporters deduced that the baby was definitely not Levi¡¯s. On the other hand, Zoey was pregnant after she and Levi divorced. Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. Therefore, they could onlye up with two conclusions. First, it was a fact that Zoey was pregnant before marrying anyone. After all, even her pregnancy test result had been revealed. Second, Zoey could probably have a long-term secret rtionship, and it existed when she was still Levi¡¯s wife. The two conclusions spread like wildfire as soon as the reporters wrote about them, and theizens¡¯ comments were blowing up. As such, Zoey seemed to be doomed. Everything was spiraling out of her control. Chapter 1008 Chapter 1008 The media were still trying to find out who the father was. Soon, the secret woulde to light. Even the paparazzi and private detectives were also investigating this case in secret. With that, Zoey¡¯s pregnancy became the talk of the town. Who is the father of her child? Boom! Upon reading the news in the media, Zoey was thunderstruck. Her face instantly turned pale. Ss exploded. ¡°Someone is trying to stir up trouble!¡± We all know Zoey well! Yes, she¡¯s pregnant, and without a doubt, the child she carries is Levi¡¯s! What¡¯s with all these rumors? Zoey knew who the mastermind was, but it was toote for her to control the damage now. Upon receiving the news, Iris rushed over. ¡°Bad news, Zoey. We¡¯re surrounded by journalists and paparazzi! They must havee for you. The office is not a safe ce for you anymore. You got to go!¡± Iris suggested. ¡°All right. I¡¯ll find a ce to hide.¡± With Ss¡¯ help, Zoey managed to leave the building without being noticed by the journalists and paparazzi. Initially, they thought of taking shelter in thepany¡¯s condominium, but by the time they arrived, members of the press were already waiting for them at the entrance. ¡°We can¡¯t go to the vi either. I¡¯m sure there will be people there as well!¡± Zoey analyzed. ¡°Let¡¯s go to my ce then!¡± Ss then brought Zoey to her condominium. Just when Ss was about to drive into her neighborhood, she noticed that a group of people emerged. ¡°They¡¯re here! They¡¯re here! Let¡¯s get hold of them!¡± A group of paparazzi started snapping photos of Zoey and Ss in the car. After they had sessfully entered the building, Damon called. ¡°I heard you¡¯ve gone into hiding, but I need you to sign a few documents urgently. Where can I find you?¡± Damon sounded anxious. ¡°All right. Come and find me at¡­¡± Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. Half an hourter, Ebone Beard, the most experienced paparazzi of the bunch, shouted, ¡°Look! Here comes our target. Stay focused!¡± These paparazzi were known for exposing the private lives of celebrities and wealthy people. They all gathered here after receiving a tip-off. At first, they did not believe it but were convinced that the information they received was real after seeing Zoey. Soon, a ck car arrived and parked right in front of the Ss¡¯ condominium. A man in a suit then got out of the car. He was wearing a cap and even had a mask on. Zoey was taken aback by Damon¡¯s look when she saw him. ¡°Why are you dressed like this?¡± ¡°Better to be safe than sorry. Please sign these documents as soon as possible!¡± Damon then passed all the documents to Zoey. Without hesitation, Zoey dropped her signatures on all the documents. Little did she know, it was all a scheme, and she had unknowingly fallen into the trap. After collecting all the documents from Zoey, Damon turned around with a smirk. He then left the ce in his car. Ebone asked, ¡°Have you all gotten the shots?¡± ¡°Yes, we got them. So this man is the father of Zoey¡¯s child? Unbelievable!¡± ¡°Looking at the way he dressed, he must be her lover.¡± Ebone said with a smile, ¡°Sort everything out, do some research on that man, and send the pictures out to the media. We¡¯re going to be rich soon!¡± Chapter 1009 Chapter 1009 ¡°We¡¯ve got updates on the man! His name is Damon Trudon, the vice president of Oriental Star Group, and he¡¯s Zoey¡¯s right-hand man. He¡¯s thirty-nine years old and a father to two kids!¡± One of the men burst outughing. Ebone sneered, ¡°Useless woman. She must have been having an affair with this man for quite some time now, and she¡¯s even pregnant with his child!¡± ¡°Shame on her! How could she hook up with a married man who already has two kids?¡± This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. ¡°Let¡¯s expose her! Everyone should know what kind of woman she is!¡± The paparazzi were very excited. Ebone let out a cold snort. ¡°Zoey Lopez is doomed!¡± He had not been so ecstatic in years. Not only could he make a quick buck out of this scandal, but he could also destroy someone who sat on top of the social pyramid. What a great feeling! An hour had passed when the media released the groundbreaking news simultaneously. They imed that they had identified the father of Zoey¡¯s child! To everyone¡¯s surprise, the man was Damon! The news also provided extensive background details about him: Damon Trudon is Zoey Lopez¡¯s vice president. They have been working closely for the past six months and have spent a lot of time together. Not only is Damon thirty-nine years old, but he is also a father to two children. In other words, Zoey was a homewrecker! The news reports also published quite a number of photos and videos as evidence. First of all, the media released photos and videos that showed Damon and Zoey walking into a building during work. Next, they showed proof that Damon and Zoey entered a hotel at about the same time. They even included a list of items both of them spent on when they were there. The news reports then went on to exin how Zoey went into hiding and had a private meeting with Damon in a condominium. They also included a video of Damon walking into the building with a cap and a mask on. Last but not least, the media released another video of Zoey undergoing a body checkup at a hospital this morning. The same man who had a cap and a mask on was also present in the clip. All the evidence gave the impression that Zoey was carrying Damon¡¯s child. There was no way she could deny their rtionship as he apanied her to the hospital for her prenatal care visit. Zoey was utterly dumbfounded. It was apparent that Damon was involved in this scheme, and he definitely yed a crucial role in it. Getting Zoey to sign those documents was just an excuse for him to shoot the video. No wonder Ss felt as if someone had been following us, so she was right. Apparently, Damon was at the hospital too! I should have been more alert. The social media was soon awash with criticism, andizens started calling Zoey a shameless b*tch and a homewrecker. The news spread like wildfire on the inte, especially the videos. There were even fake and edited videos circting the social media. However, manyizens believed what they saw without verifying their veracity. After all, people had the tendency to regard what they saw as reality. Upon receiving the news, Iris immediately contacted Zoey. ¡°This is bad! We can¡¯t find Damon anymore. We¡¯ve been tricked!¡± At this point, how could Zoey defend herself when all the evidence the media presented was against her? ¡°You need to move to a new ce soon since they know where you are now.¡± Just when Zoey and Ss were about to leave, they noticed that a group of people had surrounded the building. Chapter 1010 Chapter 1010 There was no way they could escape from the building anymore. ¡°What do we do now?¡± Ss asked. ¡°I¡¯ll give Levi a call.¡± She got through to Levi on the phone. ¡°Darling, something terrible happened!¡± Levi did not know what was going on as he was still at home. ¡°What is it?¡± When Levi checked his phone, he was stunned by what he read. Did all this happen in just one morning? ¡°Where are you? I¡¯ll go and get you now!¡± Levi sped to Ss¡¯ condominium and noticed that arge group of paparazzi and journalists were swarming into the building. Hence, he immediately called Azure Dragon, who then came and expelled the crowd. Levi finally managed to enter the building and find Zoey. He then brought her to the Warzone compound. To him, that was the safest ce for Zoey. Yet, the fact that Zoey went into hiding caused the rumors about her to blow out of proportion. At the ck family¡¯s manor, Meredith got so mad that she nearly fainted. ¡°What? Levi is not the father of Zoey¡¯s baby? The baby belongs to another married man?¡±This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. It had not been easy for Meredith to ept that Zoey was carrying Levi¡¯s child. Needless to say, this rumor further fueled her anger toward Zoey. How do you expect me to sit quietly and watch this happen? ¡°Mom! How could you not trust Zoey?¡± Aaron and Caitlyn immediately defended their daughter. ¡°I want to trust her too, but there¡¯s all this evidence against her! How do you expect me to trust her based on my gut feeling?¡± Meredith roared. ¡°That¡¯s right. Some of the evidence might be fake, but most of them are real! Even the guy involved has fled!¡± Robert said. ¡°Why is this happening to our family? I don¡¯t even have the courage to face the public anymore!¡± ¡°She¡¯s a disgrace to the Lopez and ck families!¡± ¡°I¡¯ll not hesitate to give her a p if she dares to step into this house!¡± ¡­ ¡°I don¡¯t care what you say, but I have faith in my daughter. She must have been framed!¡± Meanwhile, a group of journalists gathered in front of the office building that Morris Group and Oriental Star Group co-owned. Noelle Sinsler, another vice president of Oriental Star Group, addressed the matter before the media, ¡°On behalf of Oriental Star Group, I apologize for the problems caused, and we¡¯ll take full responsibility for the scandal!¡± ¡°Zoey Lopez¡¯s personal life has always been a mess. Though she¡¯s divorced, she doesn¡¯t actually have a clean breakup with her ex-husband. Besides this, she has been hitting on our young male talents from the entertainment department. But there was nothing we could do at that time because she¡¯s our president. We sincerely hope that the public could ept our apology!¡± Having said that, Noelle bowed to the camera. The act of Noelle making a public apology on behalf of Oriental Star Group was equivalent to admitting that Zoey was indeed a homewrecker. In no time, the media released another news article with the headline: Oriental Star Groupes clean about the Zoey-Damon affair and the truth behind her pregnancy. Once again, the scandal became one of the trending topics on social media. All the employees looked at Noelle in shock. Hasn¡¯t she always been a low-profile person? Why did she bash Zoey all of a sudden? They were taken aback by the sudden change in her behavior. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you? Why are you doing this to Zoey?¡± Iris immediately stepped in and interrupted her. Noelle responded with a cold snort, ¡°I¡¯m absolutely embarrassed by what my boss has done. She should be ashamed of herself! Besides, the evidence is conclusive. What else have you got to say?¡± Noelle then turned around and looked at the rest. ¡°Zoey Lopez doesn¡¯t deserve to lead thepany anymore. She should step down and leave thepany!¡± ¡°How dare you!¡± Iris¡¯ eyes glowed with a towering rage. Chapter 1011 Chapter 1011 At this point, Noelle finally revealed her ambition. Oriental Star Group had recently secured a project that would rake in one hundred billion, so the company had a bright future ahead. Once Zoey is out of the way, I shall be the next president, and everyone will have to listen to me! In the meantime, there was amotion in front of the office building. It was Damon¡¯s family. His wife, parents, brothers, and rtives were all gathered outside. At least a hundred people arrived in several cars, and they wanted to barge into the building to settle scores with Zoey. Some of them came with wooden clubs, and some even had knives in their hands. If it were not for Seth and his men, these rowdies would have intruded the building. ¡°Where is that b*tch? Ask her toe out now!¡± ¡°Come out, you slut! You¡¯re doomed!¡± ¡°Just you wait! I¡¯ll kill you!¡± ¡­ Damon¡¯s family went on threatening and cursing Zoey at the entrance of the building. Of course, the media went into a frenzy and started taking photos and videos of the chaos as much as they could. Some even started live-streaming on the spot. Once again, the pictures and videos of the hubaloo made it to the trending topics on social media. With that, the scandal continued to take the inte by storm. Even Damon¡¯s wife came out and used Zoey of destroying her family. That homewrecker seduced my husband! It¡¯s all her fault! ¡°Let us in! We need to teach that b*tch a lesson!¡± ¡°We want to kill that shameless woman!¡± ¡°She¡¯s the most promiscuous woman of the century!¡± Damon¡¯s parents and inws were among the first to force their way through. At this point, Seth and his men could no longer stop them from entering the building. Out of nowhere, Noelle went up and said, ¡°Please ept our apology. I totally understand how you feel, but Zoey has gone into hiding. We don¡¯t even know where she is now!¡± ¡°Gone into hiding? I¡¯ll hunt her down if it¡¯s thest thing I do!¡± It was as if Damon¡¯s family members were possessed by demons. Iris eximed, ¡°Who are you to apologize to them? You don¡¯t even know a single thing!¡± Noelle took the opportunity and pointed at Iris. ¡°This woman is Zoey¡¯s best friend. She should know where that b*tch is!¡± The crowd instantly charged toward Iris. ¡°Tell us where she is right now!¡± Morris Group¡¯s office building descended into another round of havoc. It was so chaotic that the entirepany could not operate as usual anymore. ¡°We¡¯ll not leave unless you tell us where Zoey is! Don¡¯t you dare to run away from us too!¡± Damon¡¯s family stopped everyone from leaving. Meanwhile, at Golden za. Lyndsay let out a satisfiedugh after reading the news on the inte. ¡°This is the price you need to pay for securing the one hundred billion project.¡± Jayden nodded in agreement. ¡°This is the end for Zoey Lopez!¡± He then asked, ¡°So how¡¯s Damon?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve hidden him at a ce they would never find out.¡± Lyndsayughed. ¡°Great! Not only did we destroy Zoey, but we also managed to deliver a blow to Morris Group¡¯s business. This will bring us a step closer to the acquisition of theirpany!¡± This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. Meanwhile, the turn of events had caused the color to drain from Levi¡¯s face. Levi, who was going through the online news with Azure Dragon and his men, said in a cold voice, ¡°What else can we do now?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go and find Damon! I heard he¡¯s in hiding now,¡± Kirin said. All of a sudden, Azure Dragon eximed, ¡°Look! It¡¯s Damon!¡± A video of Damon popped up on social media, and in the video, he admitted to having an extramarital affair with Zoey. Chapter 1012 Chapter 1012 The video clip emerged as a surprise on all the online news portals. The person who spoke in the video was none other than Damon. The video was divided into two parts. Damon first admitted that he was in a rtionship with Zoey and that he was the father of her baby. ording to him, she even forced him to leave his wife and threatened him with their unborn baby. He even went into great detail about what happened in the office when they were working together. In the second half of the video, Damon apologized to his family and owned up to all his wrongdoings in between sobs. Toward the end, he swore that he would leave Zoey. All in all, he presented himself as the victim of this scandal, as if Zoey were the one who forced him into submission. The video cut through Zoey¡¯s heart like a sharp de, pushing her deeper into the abyss. Netizens startedmbasting Zoey even more intensely after the release of the video. They were all convinced that Damon had been the victim of Zoey¡¯s abuse all along. Crack! This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. After watching the video, Levi smashed the tablet. ¡°Azure Dragon!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Azure Dragon and his men stepped forward. ¡°Find Damon Trudon first, then seize all the paparazzi and bring them to me! I want all the keyboard warriors and the people in charge of the newspaper publishers and online news portals here as well! And find the mastermind behind this scheme! I will personally deal with the culprit!¡± ¡­ ¡°You have one day to bring these people to me! They must all appear in front of me before sunrise!¡± Levi was truly infuriated. How dare they bully Zoey? These people are testing my patience. He knew who was behind all this, and he would not let them off easily anymore! The masterminds must have kept their identities a secret and tried to target me. After all, Pinnacle Group knows about my identity. They carried their n so discreetly that even Morris Group was unable to find out who the culprit was. However, unbeknownst to them, Levi Garrison also had a secret identity¡ªhe was the God of War! To him, dealing with these people would be a piece of cake! ¡°All right!¡± Azure Dragon and his men responded unanimously. Justice would be served that night, and Zoey would be free from all these usations! Everyone waited for Phoenix, who was the world¡¯s best elite hacker, to carry out the investigations. In just a short while, she managed to locate those people and their information. ¡°Damon Trudon has recently received one billion in his bank ount. He has also frequented the hotel that you and Ms. Lopez were staying in to mislead the public into believing he was there to meet her. The person who provided all the photos and videos of Damon and Ms. Lopez working together was Noelle Sinsler, another vice president of Oriental Star Group. She has also received five hundred million in her ount.¡± ¡°The people who shot the pictures and videos of the private meetings between Damon and Ms. Lopez were a group of paparazzi led by Ebone Beard. As for the keyboard warriors, they were hired by Times Group to tarnish Ms. Lopez¡¯s reputation, and thepany¡¯s person-in-charge is Floyd Henderson. A total of fifty-eight mediapanies and forums was involved in disseminating the news!¡± ¡°Apart from that, all the newspaper publishers in both North Hampton and South Hampton also intentionally yed up this scandal in their news reports! Last but not least, the ultimate mastermind is Pinnacle Group, and the key figures who orchestrated all this are Jayden and Lyndsay.¡± ¡°Great. Capture all these people and bring them to me before sunrise!¡± A murderous glint shed across Levi¡¯s bloodshot eyes as if he were ready to go on a killing spree. Chapter 1013 Chapter 1013 The Southern Daily New was thergest newspaper publisher in the South. At that moment, the whole publishing house was working overtime, and the atmosphere was hectic. The expos¨¦ of Zoey generated so much buzz that they could barely cope. The revenue from just these two days alone was more than enough to cover them for months. As the first reporter who broke the news about the scandal, Ryan Danaher was currently surrounded by a lot of people. Previously, he was only a low-ranking staff member at the Southern Daily News. Ever since he exposed Zoey¡¯s scandal, his status rapidly rose in thepany. All the senior managers at the newspaper had personally met with him. Even rival mediapanies were trying to poach him over. Moreover, his female colleagues were all giving him subtle hints. Thosedies used to be beauties who wouldn¡¯t bat an eyelid at him, but now, they were all throwing themselves at him. It made Ryan feel ecstatic. If not for the mysterious man who delivered the information to me, I wouldn¡¯t even dare to dream of such a day. This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. ¡°Ryan, since we¡¯re going to finish workte, why don¡¯t you stay outside for tonight?¡± his female supervisor asked suggestively as she passed him a keycard to a room. When he saw her seductive expression, the lust within him was set aze. She has treated me harshly all this while. But today, even she has to submit and offer herself to me. The thought of an impending night of passion caused Ryan to have his head in the clouds. Bang! At that very moment, someone kicked open the office door. The man who stormed in was White Tiger. ¡°Which of you is Ryan Danaher?¡± White Tiger demanded. ¡°That¡¯s the twenty-fourth person who hase looking for Ryan. He¡¯s so famous now that everyone wants a piece of him.¡± All his colleagues look at him enviously. ¡°Ryan, someone from another majorpany is here to see you,¡± someone shouted. Ryan stood up and dered haughtily, ¡°I am Ryan. State your business quickly. Otherwise, juste back tomorrow as I¡¯m going off for the day.¡± White Tiger didn¡¯t reply as he closed the distance between them. Bang! Suddenly, White Tiger grabbed Ryan¡¯s cor and mmed him onto the office table, causing the table to split in half. Crack! ¡°Argh!¡± Ryan screamed in pain as his back broke from the impact. Everyone present was shocked by what had just urred. White Tiger then dragged the bloodied Ryan out of the office, just like a lifeless dog. From another corner, Azure Dragon also dragged the person in charge of the publisher out. Meanwhile, Ebone¡¯s paparazzi team was hiding in a dpidated basement. ¡°Ebone, we have received our money, so why are we hiding in here? We should be out drinking to celebrate!¡± A few of his subordinates were starting to be restless. ¡°That¡¯s right. We will be fine.¡± Ebone warned them with a grim expression, ¡°No, just to be safe, we have to stay in hiding. After all, our enemy is someone powerful.¡± ¡°Fine. We will continue to hide then since no one is going to find this ce.¡± Ebone couldn¡¯t help but smile. They made a lot of enemies due to their line of work. If they didn¡¯t hide properly, it would be easy for them to lose their lives. The basement they were in was very secluded. He had used it for hiding during thest thirteen years, and no one had ever found it. One of his subordinates protested, ¡°Ebone, I have a feeling that something is amiss. Why don¡¯t we hide somewhere else?¡± He felt a strong sense of dread. ¡°Bullsh*t, no one has found this ce in thirteen years. It will be no different today.¡± Ebone gave him a hard p. Bang! Crack! Suddenly, the door to the basement was sted to smithereens. Chapter 1014 Chapter 1014 The next instant, a huge man with bulging muscles came in. He was so tall that he had to lower his head to enter. ¡°W-Who are you?¡± Ebone panicked as he was overwhelmed by an impending sense of danger. Bang! Without uttering a word, ck Tortoise sent Ebone flying with a forceful kick. Ebone spewed blood upon impact as he felt his spine break. ¡­ In the end, ck Tortoise dragged Ebone and his men out and left. All over the South, simr scenes were ying out where reporters and paparazzi were being taken away. At Times Group in South Hampton. Floyd put both his legs on his office desk, humming a song. The scandal involving Zoey, which the Times Group orchestrated,ted them a profit of seven hundred million. Furthermore, it continued to increase as time went by. ¡°Hahaha, in just half a day, we have made half a year¡¯s worth of profit!¡± Floydughed heartily. As a public rtionspany that thrived on scandals, all Floyd¡¯s profits were made from exploiting the suffering of others. Throughout his career, he had destroyed many celebrities and prominent families with hispany¡¯s underhanded methods. ¡°Zoey, although you are innocent, it¡¯s a pity that you have gotten in the way of someone else,¡± Floyd mumbled to himself with a smile while holding Zoey¡¯s picture. Ding dong! At that moment, he received an email which he opened out of curiosity. The contents were simple. It ordered him to publish the truth about Zoey¡¯s scandal and make a public apology to her. Otherwise, he would have to bear the consequences. When he saw the email, Floyd was amused. ¡°Publish the truth? No way! Am I supposed to give up the seven to eight hundred million that I have just earned? How dare you threaten me? Hmph! It looks like I have to redouble my efforts and utterly destroy Zoey,¡± Floyd sneered. In fact, he wasn¡¯t the only one who received the email. More than fifty other mediapanies received it too. This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. However, most of their management teams shared Floyd¡¯s attitude toward the matter. They weren¡¯t afraid of threats. In fact, they were outraged by it and intensified their efforts in ndering Zoey. Very soon, all of them received another email. It demanded them to disclose the truth and make a public apology in an hour. Or else, trouble would come knocking. ¡°Hahaha¡­¡± Floyd burst intoughter. ¡°What? Zoey can¡¯t solve her problem? Is that why she¡¯s resorting to threats?¡± Floyd immediately published the two emails, iming that Zoey was threatening him. He also intensified the attacks against Zoey and stepped up the insults, further inming the scandal. And just like that, he earned another hundred million. After all, hispany relied a lot on the publicity generated by scandals. The more controversial it was, the higher the profits. Therefore, the two emails became a tool in hyping the controversy. The other mediapanies followed suit by disclosing the emails. They were all as delighted as Floyd was. ¡°Come and threaten me again. The more threats you make, the more I profit from them.¡± Floydughed heartily. Everyone else in the office were alsoughing. In fact, they were hoping to receive another email, eagerly waiting to work overtime. Very quickly, the one hour deadline passed. Floyd stood up with a smirk. ¡°Didn¡¯t you give me a deadline of one hour? Now that it has passed, what are the consequences? Didn¡¯t you promise I would have to bear them?¡± ¡°Mr. Henderson, they¡¯re all bark without any bite. What sort of consequences could there be?¡± Everyoneughed haughtily again. Floyd walked to the French window of his office and looked out at the cityscape from the fiftieth floor. ¡°Where are the consequences?¡± he screamed aloud. Crack! Suddenly, the window broke into pieces. Chapter 1015 Chapter 1015 As Floyd stared at the broken window, he was too shocked to even react when the flying ss shards from the impact cut his face. More than ten men swung into his office located on the fiftieth floor. It was Kirin leading a squad of Beasts. Floyd could barely imagine how they even entered. We are located fifty stories high! ¡°You¡­ Who are you¡­¡± Floyd¡¯s lips trembled while his face turned ashen. ¡°Do you think we sent you the emails for nothing? Why do you insist on not publishing the truth and apologizing?¡± Kirin sneered. ¡°I¡­ I¡­¡± When Floyd saw what had just unfolded before him, he knew his enemy was not someone to mess with. ¡°Didn¡¯t we say that you have to bear the consequences?¡± Kirin sneered. ¡°What are you trying to do? You want ourpany to publish the truth and apologize when Zoey did all those despicable things? Why should we?¡± The others were visibly upset. ¡°What¡¯s going on? Are you ying dumb? You expect me to believe that you¡¯re not aware of the truth regarding Ms. Lopez?¡± Kirin asked with a grim expression. The few of them were visibly panicking as they clearly knew what the truth was. ¡°Of course, it¡¯s Zoey seducing a married man and bing his mistress,¡± the few of them sneered. Bang! Kirin didn¡¯t reply as he sent Floyd flying with a thunderous kick. Crack! Floydnded a few meters away and crashed into an office desk, breaking it. Covered in blood, he howled in pain just like a pig being ughtered. ¡°What about now? Are you going to confess?¡± Kirin asked again. Thump! Thump! Everyone else dropped to their knees in front of Kirin and pleaded, ¡°We admit our mistake! Someone wanted to malign Ms. Lopez, and we were just following orders¡­¡± ¡°Take them away!¡± Kirin¡¯s eyes shed with a cold glint. Following that, the same thing happened to the other mediapanies. They were all filled with arrogance before the Beasts and Amethyst Guards stormed their office. Anyone who was involved was taken away. That night, Lyndsay and Jayden didn¡¯t sleep as they were busy fanning the mes of Zoey¡¯s scandal. They wanted to destroy Zoey¡¯s reputationpletely by morning. ¡°Hmm? What¡¯s going on? Why is everyone stopping?¡± Lyndsay was surprised when she noticed that all the mediapanies were no longer publicizing the scandal. With her suspicions raised, she quickly called her contacts but couldn¡¯t reach any of them. ¡°Did something happen to them?¡± Lyndsay¡¯s heart began to race. ¡°Does Levi have the capability to capture them? That should be impossible as there¡¯s no way he can find out who did it,¡± she remarked. It was four o¡¯clock. There was arge group of men kneeling in front of Levi. All of them were involved in publicizing the scandal. Their faces were all bruised and swollen. Levi sneered, ¡°Who can tell me the truth?¡± All of them remained silent. ¡°Very well, we have a bunch of stubborn fools here.¡± Leviughed before a cruel smile appeared on his face. Bam! He raised his leg and sent Ebone flying with a devastating kick. Thump! Ebone fell onto the ground with blood gushing out of his mouth while his body twitched violently. ¡°I¡¯ll confess!¡± ¡°Me too!¡± ¡­ Everyone was shocked by what they saw and volunteered to spill the beans. ¡°Good!¡± This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. ¡°Now that everyone is gathered, where is Damon?¡± Levi asked. ¡°He is in hiding, and we¡¯re still searching for him.¡± Azure Dragon and the others lowered their heads in regret. ¡°Go! Find him as soon as possible!¡± Levi roared. Chapter 1016 Chapter 1016 ¡°I remember! There¡¯s one more ce that we haven¡¯t searched,¡± Azure Dragon suddenly eximed. They had searched every corner of the city except for one¡ªthe Morris Group. Azure Dragon hurried there immediately and found Damon as expected. After returning to the Morris Group, he hid in the warehouse. To him, the most dangerous ce had be the safest one. Soon, Damon was brought before Levi along with Noelle. ¡°You¡­¡± ¡°Levi, what are you nning to do? Let me tell you, it was Zoey who seduced me, so I had nothing to do with it!¡± Damon bluffed. Boom! Levi was outraged when he heard those words. He couldn¡¯t believe that Damon had the guts to nder Zoey despite being in his presence. ¡°Can you drop the act?¡± Levi sneered as he suppressed his fury. ¡°Act? What act? It was Zoey who forced me to do it. She wants me to get a divorce, but I refused. After that, she threatened me with her pregnancy. Sigh¡­ I¡¯m a married man, so how could I agree to her request?¡± Damon continued to lie through his teeth without even blinking. Noelle added, ¡°Levi, what¡¯s the meaning of this? Why have you captured me? Let me go this instant, or else you will regret it! Also, why is Mr. Trudon here too? Zoey is the one at fault, so it has nothing to do with anyone else.¡± Levi red at her. ¡°I wille to youter. Let me finish with him first.¡± ¡°Do you still refuse to confess?¡± Levi stared at Damon and asked. ¡°What are you talking about? I don¡¯t know what you mean. I know that you¡¯re feeling indignant about Zoey, but what I said is true. What else can I do?¡± Levi raised a finger at him. ¡°I¡¯m giving you one more chance.¡± ¡°Even if you give me ten more chances, the result will still be the same. I have told you the truth!¡± Damon insisted. Bam! Suddenly, Levi threw a punch at Damon¡¯s face. Pfft! At that very instant, blood sttered everywhere, and all of Damon¡¯s teeth flew out of his mouth. Before he could even let out a scream, Damon fainted right away. ¡°Wake him up!¡± Ssh! Damon was awoken by a sudden ssh of water. He looked at Levi in horror. ¡°Levi, no matter how you torture me, I will never obey you!¡± Noelle yelled angrily, ¡°That¡¯s right. Levi, don¡¯t think you can cow us with violence. I¡¯m warning you, it¡¯s impossible!¡± Levi looked at both of them and asked, ¡°Do you insist on keeping your lips sealed?¡± ¡°What is there to confess? How can we say something that didn¡¯t happen? Your wife is a despicable person who seduced a married man. She is a slut, and the fact that I work for her disgusts me. An unscrupulous woman like her deserves to die!¡± Noelle ranted. Original from N?velDrama.Org. Damon added, ¡°That¡¯s right. Your wife was the one who seduced me. What does it have to do with me? Let me be honest with you. I even took photos and videos of her. Hahaha¡­¡± Levi let out a vicious smile, and his eyes were filled with murderous intent. ¡°I have already given you yourst chance. You should take a look outside.¡± After hearing Levi¡¯s words, Damon and Noelle walked to the door and opened it. Whoosh! When they saw what was outside, both of them gasped in shock while their faces turned pale. Chapter 1017 Chapter 1017 In front of them, there were a few hundred people kneeling. All of them were covered in blood. The sight of them shook Damon and Noelle to their core. What¡¯s going on? ¡°Come, let me introduce you. This is Ebone¡­ This is Floyd¡­¡± When they heard Levi introducing the men one by one, Damon and Noelle were astounded. Damn it! Everyone involved in publicizing the scandal is here! Have they all been captured too? Who in the world is Levi to be able to do such a thing? ¡°All of them have confessed!¡± Levi dered. ¡°How about both of you?¡± Levi¡¯s aura was so intimidating that Noelle and Damon felt suffocated. They exchanged nces and said, ¡°W-We wille clean¡­¡± They were now finally aware of how terrible the consequences would be if they didn¡¯t cooperate with Levi. It would be foolish of them to bring suffering on themselves. ¡°That¡¯s right. We will tell you everything. Actually, we were also forced to nder Zoey.¡± Levi nodded. ¡°Good¡­ Continue.¡± ¡°They paid me money and threatened me with my family so that I would help them frame Ms. Lopez. Previously, they gave me ess to the hotel and got me to print the bill and receipt for Ms. Lopez to sign. It was done to give the impression that Ms. Lopez and I entered the hotel together¡­¡± Damon and Noelle exined everything, including all the nitty-gritty details. ¡°Mr. Garrison, please let us go. We have told you everything!¡± Damon and Noelle were choked up as they pleaded. Levi asked with a smile, ¡°Did you record it?¡± Original from N?velDrama.Org. Phoenix nodded. ¡°Mm, we have it.¡± Levi looked at Damon and Noelle with a devious smile. ¡°I already gave you yourst chance, but you were the ones who didn¡¯t appreciate it.¡± ¡°What? What do you mean?¡± Damon¡¯s expression changed drastically while Noelle¡¯s face lost all color. ¡°No, but we told you everything¡­¡± Noelle exined. ¡°And I have also given you a chance.¡± Levi smiled. Then he left the room with Phoenix, leaving Damon and Noelle inside. At that moment, a pack of ferocious-looking dogs charged into the room. When they saw Noelle and Damon, their eyes glowed with excitement. Bam! Phoenix shut the door tightly. Bark! Bark! Bark! ¡°Argh¡­¡± The next moment, screams of anguish could be heard. It continued for half an hour before silence took over. Although both of them were still alive, their bodies were covered with wounds. In fact, there were even parts of their bodies where raw flesh was bitten off. Both of them were writhing in immense pain before passing out. And that was their punishment. At eight in the morning, Lyndsay was still unable to contact anyone from the major mediapanies. Both she and Jayden began to panic. ¡°Did he really manage to find them?¡± ¡°That¡¯s impossible. I hid all of them well. There¡¯s no way the Morris Group is capable of locating them with their current capabilities,¡± Jayden replied. ¡°I¡¯ve just received news that Damon has disappeared. Wasn¡¯t he hiding securely at the Morris Group?¡± Lyndsay wondered. ¡°Look, all the mediapanies are announcing something,¡± their assistant suddenly eximed. All of them suddenly saw a headline sh across their phone screens. The truth of Zoey Lopez¡¯s controversy¡ªshe¡¯s innocent! The article described everything that had actually happened. All the major media houses published the truth and made a public apology to Zoey. The culprits, Damon and Noelle, also admitted to their attempt at ndering Zoey. Chapter 1018 Chapter 1018 Finally, the truth was revealed, and Zoey¡¯s name was cleared. As justice had been served, Zoey heaved a sigh of relief. Both the Lopez and ck families were relieved as well. The major mediapanies¡¯ apologies managed to restore Zoey¡¯s reputation. She was indeed pregnant, but the father of the child was Levi, not Damon. Furthermore, she would be remarrying Levi soon. Hence, the mediapanies also announced the date of their wedding. Just like that, the news of them getting married spread far and wide. From Zoey¡¯s perspective, it was a good thing. Firstly, it helped in increasing thepany¡¯s influence. Moreover, no one else could interfere with their wedding now. Needless to say, there were winners and losers from the oue. While the winners rejoiced, the losers were devastated, especially Zoey¡¯s enemies. They didn¡¯t expect that she was capable of making such a spectacreback when she had already fallen into a bottomless abyss. How did it even happen? The ones who were most dispirited were Jayden and Lyndsay. ¡°Is Levi that powerful? I can¡¯t believe he managed to find Damon and the others. How was he able to do it? Didn¡¯t we shut down all avenues ofmunication?¡± Jayden wondered out loud. ¡°We have totally underestimated him. He has proven himself to be quite capable.¡± ¡°What do we do next? Levi would definitely have guessed that we were behind it. In fact, he must already be looking for us to exact his revenge.¡± Lyndsay panicked all of a sudden as she felt that there was more to Levi than met the eye. He wasn¡¯t just the boss of Morris Group. In fact, he must be a lot more capable than what his title suggested. She knew that he was a vengeful person, so there was no way he was going to let her and the others go. Jayden remained defiant. ¡°So what? We have destroyed all the trails that connect us with Damon. Hence, Levi will not be able to find any evidence. Furthermore, we are the Pinnacle Group, so what can he do? No matter how powerful he is, is it enough to challenge the Garrison family?¡± Lyndsay finally heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°That makes sense. In the eyes of the Garrison family, he is just an insect regardless of how strong he is.¡± Jayden remained calm. ¡°That¡¯s why you should loosen up because he won¡¯t being. A bastard like him is no match for the Garrison family.¡± Meanwhile, Levi and Kirin arrived at the entrance of Golden za. ¡°Stop! Do you have an appointment? You¡¯re not allowed to barge in like that.¡± The security guard at the entrance stopped them. Levi Garrison smiled. ¡°I¡¯m here to kill someone, so there¡¯s no need for an appointment.¡± ¡°What?¡± The bodyguards¡¯ eyes widened as they stared at Levi in disbelief. How dare hee to Pinnacle Group to kill? Such impudence! ¡°Stop where you are! Are you looking for trouble?¡± the security guard yelled angrily. ¡°Get them!¡± At Levi¡¯s cue, Kirin leaped into action. Charging into Golden za, he mmed and pounded everyone in his way. Behind him, Levi strolled casually past all the fallen men who were howling in pain. ¡°The president¡¯s office is on the thirty-seventh floor? Attack!¡± Levimanded nonchntly. Floor by floor, Levi and Kirin steamrolled their way up. More than a hundred security guards from the za arrived to stop them but to no avail. They ended up being strewn all over the floor, crying in anguish. Meanwhile, in the president¡¯s office, Jayden and Lyndsay were discussing their counterattack. ¡°If Levi knows what is good for him, he won¡¯te here looking for trouble,¡± Lyndsay sneered. This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. Bang! Crack! The very next moment, the office door was kicked down so hard that it broke into pieces. The thunderous sound from the impact startled everyone. Following that, two men entered, and one of them was Levi. Chapter 1019 Chapter 1019 It took a whole ten seconds for Jayden and Lyndsay to realize what was going on. ¡°You¡­ How did you get here? L-Levi Garrison¡­¡± Lyndsay gulped anxiously. ¡°Where¡¯s the security? Why is such scum allowed in here? Are all of you just for show?¡± Jayden called out to the security guards. But there was no one left to heed his call. ¡°Oh, about the security guards, they¡¯re all lying on the floor outside. Is there something you need?¡± Levi asked. ¡°Y-y-you¡­¡± The devious smile on Levi¡¯s face sent a chill down Jayden¡¯s spine. Levi approached them and sat down in Jayden¡¯s chair. ¡°Get up! That¡¯s my chair. How dare you sit in my ce?¡± Jayden rebuked. However, in the face of Levi¡¯s terrifying gaze, Jayden quickly shut his mouth. ¡°Do you know why I¡¯m here to see you?¡± Levi asked. Jayden and Lyndsay both shook their heads but were unable to hide the guilt on their faces. ¡°Do you really not know?¡± Levi asked again. ¡°We don¡¯t!¡± Everyone shook their heads. At that moment, Levi suddenly mmed Jayden¡¯s head onto the office desk. Bang! He then grabbed theputer and walloped Jayden¡¯s head with it. Crack! Blood sttered all over as ss from theputer screen splintered out. This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. The gruesome scene shocked everyone there. Lyndsay and the rest shuddered in horror when they heard Jayden scream in anguish. ¡°Do you still not know?¡± Levi asked again. ¡°No¡­ I know, I know¡­¡± Before anyone else said a thing, Jayden yelled in capittion. ¡°But Mr. Garrison, this has nothing to do with us,¡± Jayden began to deny. ¡°Nothing to do with you? Tell me, Lyndsay, are you guys involved?¡± Levi demanded. ¡°No, I know that you suspect us, but we really didn¡¯t do it. We are Pinnacle Group which is supported by the Garrison family. Do you think we would stoop so low as to do such a thing?¡± Lyndsay exined. ¡°That¡¯s right. Given how noble our status is,mitting such a despicable act is beyond us,¡± the others added. ¡°Are you really not involved?¡± Levi asked. ¡°N-No!¡± Everyone shook their heads. Whoosh! Out of the blue, Levi grabbed a pen and stabbed it into Jayden¡¯s palm. ¡°Argh!¡± Jayden let out an agonizing cry, causing everyone to turn pale and break out in cold sweat. ¡°Are you involved?¡± Levi continued to interrogate. Despite being overwhelmed with fear, Lyndsay was persistent in her denial. ¡°No¡­ we¡¯re not.¡± ¡°Kirin, bring me the de!¡± Levi extended his hand. Kirin unsheathed a customized military de and handed it to Levi, who then fiddled with it. He asked Kirin, ¡°Do you remember how many shes I made on the enemy spy before he spilled the beans?¡± Kirin pondered for a moment. ¡°I think it was three hundred and twenty-eight. He¡¯s the most stubborn man I have ever encountered. Only after being covered with so many cuts did he confess everything.¡± Levi looked at Kirin and smiled. ¡°Kirin, you may not believe what I¡¯m going to say. My carving technique is so good that I can give a man a thousand cuts without killing him. Every cut of mine is able to avoid the vital points. However, the spy disappointed me as I was confident of reaching a thousand cuts then.¡± ¡°Boss, I really have to see it with my own eyes to believe it.¡± Kirin was filled with disbelief. Levi turned to Lyndsay and the rest with a smile. ¡°I¡¯ll prove it to you by demonstrating it on them with my de. I guarantee that I can make a thousand cuts, and they will still survive.¡± Hearing that, Kirin replied in glee, ¡°That¡¯s a great idea. I just can¡¯t wait!¡± Chapter 1020 Chapter 1020 When they heard the terrifying conversation between Levi and Kirin, Lyndsay and the others trembled in fear as their faces lost all color. ¡°Who¡¯s going to be the first one? You? Let¡¯s start with you then.¡± Levi scanned the room, and his gaze finally fell upon Jayden. Ssh! Right at that moment, Jayden peed his pants in fear. ¡°Please, I beg you! Let me go, and I¡¯ll tell you everything. We were the ones responsible for everything. I was the one who maligned Ms. Lopez.¡± Kneeling on the floor, Jayden owned up to everything he did. Realizing the game was over, Lyndsay and the others followed suit by dropping to their knees and admitting their mistakes. ¡°We were the ones who did it. We wronged Ms. Lopez!¡± Levi scoffed, ¡°Oh? That¡¯s not right. How can someone as noble as youmit such a despicable act?¡± All of them hung their heads in shame. ¡°Can¡¯t all of you have a little more backbone? Just the mention of a thousand cuts made all of you waver. Moreover, I haven¡¯t even done anything yet,¡± Levi remarked in disappointment. In his mind, he expected them to endure probably ten to a hundred shes. In the end, they were all just cowards without any guts. ¡°In that case, what do you suggest we do about this? Your defamation has caused my wife immense mental distress, so I can¡¯t let it go just like that,¡± Levi asked. Lyndsay and the others exchanged nces before offering, ¡°We will make a public apology and then compensate Ms. Lopez.¡± ¡°What will youpensate her with?¡± Levi inquired. ¡°Money, of course! Give us a number. A billion or even a couple of billion will not be a problem,¡± Lyndsay dered. Money wasn¡¯t a problem for the wealthy Pinnacle Group. ¡°No, I don¡¯t want money as I¡¯m not short of it,¡± Levi replied. ¡°In that case, what do you want?¡± Lyndsay realized something was amiss. ¡°I want you to pay with your lives!¡± Levi¡¯s eyes shed with murderous intent. Thump! When they heard his words, everyone¡¯s legs gave out in shock. Lyndsay had a strong sense of foreboding that Levi was really going to kill them. She stared directly at Levi. ¡°You dare kill us?¡± ¡°Why not?¡± ¡°We are the senior management of the Pinnacle Group, and I¡¯m sure you¡¯re aware of who owns the group. He is the heir of the Garrison n, Tyrone Garrison. We are under his direct supervision. Furthermore, Mr. Damien Garrison is also backing us up. So how dare youy a finger on us?¡± Lyndsay sneered. Just as she spoke, everyone else suddenly realized that they were unnecessarily cowed by Levi. In truth, there was no need for them to feel afraid at all. After all, they were members of the Pinnacle Group, which was supported by the Garrison n of Oand City. Hence, they couldn¡¯t imagine who in the world would dare to harm them. This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. Upon realizing the fact, they gradually stood up and stopped kneeling before Levi. Even Jayden heaved a sigh of relief. He red at Levi and offered, ¡°We will apologize to Zoey and compensate her financially. You can take it or leave it. Levi, you better think twice before you do anything to us. You will be challenging Mr. Damien and the whole Garrison n.¡± Lyndsay sneered, ¡°I admit that you have exceeded my expectations. But,pared to the Garrison n, you are nothing but an insect.¡± ¡°Is that¡¯s why you have decided to resolve this in such an insincere manner?¡± Levi asked. ¡°Otherwise, do you really want to go against the Garrison n? Listen to me. You should let the matter rest. Despite how unfair you think it is, you have to bear with it.¡± Jayden patted Levi on the shoulder. Crack! At that moment, Levi twisted Jayden¡¯s hand around and snapped his wrist. Chapter 1021 Chapter 1021 From Jayden¡¯s perspective, there was no way Levi would dare challenge the Garrison n. He thought Levi had no choice but to turn a blind eye to what they did. For any injustice that he suffered, Levi could only ept it in silence. However, Jayden didn¡¯t expect Levi to attack him. Bam! Levi sent him flying with a devastating kick. Jayden¡¯s body mmed against the concrete wall before dropping to the ground. Blood sttered all over the wall from the impact. After twitching for a brief moment, he lost consciousness. N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. ¡°Levi, how dare you beat up Mr. Garrison¡¯s subordinate?¡± Lyndsay bellowed. ¡°Are you crazy? By doing this to Mr. Ynder, you have insulted the Garrison n. Do you have a death wish?¡± the others yelled at Levi. They attempted to bring the powerful Garrison n into the matter so that they could intimidate Levi. ¡°Humiliating the Garrison n is precisely what I¡¯m looking to do.¡± Without saying another word, Levi pped Lyndsay back and forth, causing everyone to fall silent. ¡°Levi, aren¡¯t you afraid that the Garrison n would exact revenge? Know your ce. In the eyes of the Garrison family, you¡¯re just a bastard,¡± Lyndsay yelled. p! All she got for a reply was another p. The p was so forceful that a wound opened up, exposing her flesh. Consequently, her face began to look mutted. At that moment, Zoey called and asked Levi where he was. After he ended the call, he sneered, ¡°Count yourselves lucky that I let you live. However, all of you must give something up in exchange.¡± ¡°What?¡± Lyndsay and the others panicked. ¡°At least leave behind a hand or some fingers, or else death is what awaits you.¡± ¡°Do it yourselves.¡± Levi threw his knife to them. After a momentary hesitation, Lyndsay picked up the de and swung it hard at her own hand¡­ ¡°Argh!¡± She let out an agonizing scream, just like a pig who was being ughtered. Everyone else had no choice but to follow suit by mutting themselves with the knife. Excruciating screams reverberated through the room while the air was filled with the stench of blood. ¡°Levi, you will regret this! From today onwards, the Garrison n will not rest until they have destroyed you. You are a dead man walking!¡± Lyndsay yelled. ¡°Hmm, but you won¡¯t live long enough to see it. Make a public apology now!¡± Levi bellowed. Finally, under Levi¡¯s coercion, Lyndsay and the others apologized and revealed the truth on the inte. After that, Jayden and Lyndsay were ostracized by the whole media industry to the extent that their reputations were utterly destroyed. Going forward, they had to be careful wherever they went. In the event they were recognized, they would definitely be beaten up. After Levi left, all of them were still crying in anguish. However, more than pain, they were all filled with hatred. It was as if Levi had banished them from heaven and sent them straight to hell. Their whole lives were ruined. Not long after Levi left, Damien called them. ¡°What¡¯s going on? Why did you apologize on the inte?¡± Damien demanded coldly. ¡°Mr. Garrison, you have to listen to us. It¡¯s all Levi¡¯s fault. He was the one who did this,¡± Jayden ranted in a choked voice. Lyndsay rted the matter to Damien and added fuel to the fire by exaggerating it. ¡°D*mn it, just you wait, Levi! I will personally deal with you. I will show the Garrison family and the whole world that I¡¯m more powerful than a bastard like you. Beyond that, I¡¯ll let Father know that his decision to abandon you was correct!¡± Damien¡¯s voice was frosty and carried with it a murderous intent. ¡°Excellent!¡± Lyndsay and the others were filled with tears of joy. ¡°As for you bunch of scum, it¡¯s the end of you, so don¡¯t force me to do it myself.¡± Chapter 1022 Chapter 1022 Meanwhile, Levi received news that Lyndsay and herpanions disappeared after the apology. Sometimeter, their bodies were found in a river. Levi didn¡¯t even need to guess who did it. The Garrison n was so ruthless that they would not allow anyone to escape. ¡°Very well, I will take them down one day.¡± Levi¡¯s eyes were filled with resolve. After having her name cleared, Zoey returned to thepany. She reshuffled the top management, and everything else went back to normal. The only difference now was that everyone knew about the date of her wedding with Levi. Both she and Levi were busy preparing for it. In fact, many of her old ssmates called to congratte her, including those she met when she was studying overseas. Coincidentally, Zoey needed bridesmaids. However, given her age, most of her friends were already married with kids. So far, Iris was her only bridesmaid. Therefore, Zoey had to choose a few more from among the friends she got to know abroad. As for the best men, Zoey let Levi decide for himself. It was a difficult choice for Levi to make as he was spoilt for choice. Smiling, he fell into silence while his thoughts drifted back to their wedding day six years ago. His best man then was Morris¡­ Sadly, he was no longer around. Levi let out a long sigh. The other two best men were Mateo and Jason. Mateo, Morris, and he were best buddies since they were in school. However, Mateo was the least capable among them as he had a reckless demeanor. Jason was both a mentor and a friend to Levi. Since he was a few years older than Levi, he helped him out a lot. N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. Based on Phoenix¡¯s investigations, Mateo and Jason tried their best to bail him out when he was sent to prison, but they didn¡¯t seed. However, Jason managed to get Levi¡¯s sentence reduced by two years from the original eight-year sentence. After that, both of them disappeared, and no one knew where they went. ¡°I want them to be present at such an important event.¡± Six years ago, he didn¡¯t have many good friends. Those were the only three, but it was more than enough. Levi immediately sent his men to look for both of them. Soon, Phoenix had some updates on Jason. She found out that he was a member of the illustrious Lowe family of Oand City. He had spent a few years training in the Southern region. When Levi was imprisoned, Jason returned home. ¡°Good, give me his contact.¡± Filled with anticipation, Levi called Jason. ¡°Hello, who is this?¡± The voice on the opposite end of the line sounded surprised. ¡°Jason, it¡¯s me. Levi Garrison!¡± ¡°What? Levi?¡± Jason¡¯s tone was one of delight. Leviughed. ¡°Jason, I didn¡¯t expect you to be a member of one of Oand City¡¯s prominent families! At that time, I still thought you were from a poor family.¡± ¡°Oand City¡­ I¡­¡± At the mention of Oand City, Jason¡¯s tone changed. Recently, he had heard that Levi was the illegitimate son of the Garrison n. Furthermore, he was aware that they wanted to annihte Levi, the bastard son. Hence, he was worried that the Garrison n would take action against the Lowe family if they found out about his rtionship with Levi. Especially since he heard that Damien himself wanted to deal with the matter personally. Damien was known to be extremely ruthless. Therefore, if he found out that Jason used to be Levi¡¯s best friend, the Lowe family would be wiped out. ¡°Levi, what¡¯s up?¡± ¡°Jason, I¡¯m going to hold my wedding again and would like to invite you. You must attend!¡± Jason hesitated for a moment. ¡°Levi, I¡¯m afraid I might not be able to make it¡­¡± Chapter 1023 Chapter 1023 Jason didn¡¯t dare attend Levi¡¯s wedding. Recently, he was feeling anxious about his rtionship with Levi as Damien was persecuting everyone who was connected to him. Although Jason was based in Oand City, he had been best friends with Levi for some time. Hence, there was no way Damien was going to let him go. Even hiding would not do him any good. This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. Therefore, attending Levi¡¯s wedding was thest thing he dared to do as that would reveal his connection with Levi. What if the Garrison nes to destroy the Lowe family? All he could do was pray that the Garrison n didn¡¯t find out. Consequently, he was unable to attend the wedding despite being best friends with Levi. Considering the threat the Garrison n posed to the survival of his family, he had no choice but to abandon his friendship with Levi. Thest thing he wanted was to see his family being annihted. ¡°Why?¡± Levi was puzzled. ¡°Oh, Levi. I have long found out about your identity. You¡¯re rted to the Garrison n of Oand City! That¡¯s why it¡¯s fated that I¡¯m unable to attend your wedding.¡± ¡°But I have always treated you as my best friend! We¡¯re friends for life!¡± ¡°Nevertheless, I still can¡¯t attend your wedding. If the Garrison n finds out that we are connected, they will target my family. I just want my parents to live out their years in peace and prevent the annihtion of my family. Please understand my predicament. This is the end of our friendship. Perhaps we will have better luck in the next life.¡± Jason had chosen his family over his best friend. ¡°Jason, so you are just afraid that the Garrison n will take revenge on your family. Don¡¯t worry. As long as I¡¯m around, you don¡¯t have to fear them. Juste to my wedding. You don¡¯t have to be afraid of them at all. I¡¯ll take care of everything. Whoever dares to trouble you will feel my wrath, including the Garrison n.¡± Levi quickly understood why Jason declined his invitation. Why is Jason so afraid of Damien? With me around, even Tyrone can¡¯t do anything, let alone Damien. ¡°I can¡¯t, my friend. I just can¡¯t bet my life on this. Recently, Damian has been keeping tabs on me. That ruthless man is also looking for you, so you have to be more careful and go into hiding. If he finds you, you¡¯re dead meat!¡± After offering his advice, Jason ended the call. Levi felt depressed listening to the monotonous dial tone. Since Jason was unwilling to ept his invitation, there was no point in forcing him. He respected Jason¡¯s decision. After all, choosing to protect his family was the right decision. The Garrison n? How could they frighten the Lowe family to this extent? However, their fear was understandable as the Garrison n was the Head of Erudia, the first among the ancient families. No one dared to offend them. Phoenix, who was beside Levi, informed him, ¡°Boss, Damien has dered that anyone who has anything to do with you will be persecuted. He probably ns to destroy everyone rted to you.¡± ¡°No wonder Jason was quaking in his boots. It¡¯s all Damien¡¯s fault.¡± Levi¡¯s eyes shed with anger. Damien is indeed relentless in his effort to destroy me, to the extent of hurting everyone connected to me. Damien, your ruthlessness will be the death of you! Levi didn¡¯t even think of the Garrison n as a threat, let alone someone like Damien. ¡°Phoenix, get me Damien¡¯s contact. I want to talk to him.¡± In no time, Phoenix found it. When the call got through, Levi heard Damien¡¯s voice over the phone. ¡°Hello, who is this?¡± ¡°It¡¯s Levi Garrison!¡± After Levi announced his identity, the line fell silent. All that could be heard was heavy breathing. Chapter 1024 Chapter 1024 After a long silence, the voice spoke, ¡°Y-You dare contact me?¡± Leviughed. ¡°Why not?¡± Does he really think he¡¯s some bigshot? D*mn it, even your grandfather doesn¡¯t have the guts to talk to me like that. ¡°Hahaha¡­ Never in my wildest dreams did I expect you to call me.¡± Damien¡¯sughter was heard over the line. ¡°What is it? Are you trying to beg for mercy? Have you realized the folly of your actions? Are you finally aware that the Garrison n can¡¯t be challenged? I can ept your pleas, but you have to kneel before me! Hahaha¡­¡± Damien asked. ¡°Plead for mercy? You should be the one pleading,¡± Levi sneered. ¡°If not that, why are you even calling?¡± It was obvious from Damien¡¯s tone that he was puzzled. ¡°I heard that you wanted to persecute everyone connected to me?¡± Levi asked. ¡°That¡¯s right. Anyone rted to you will be disposed of. I found out that Jason Lowe of Oand City was one of your best friends. He will be the first to suffer my wrath. What do you think?¡± Damien let out a maniacalugh. ¡°How dare you!¡± Levi bellowed. ¡°What is there to stop me? And yet you still want to invite him to your wedding? It¡¯s never going to happen. With me around, no one will dare to attend your wedding,¡± Damien scoffed.This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. Levi¡¯s grin widened. ¡°Fine, you should sit tight and wait. He will definitely be at my wedding. Furthermore, if you dare to touch anyone rted to me, I will definitely kill you. Mark my words!¡± ¡°Hahaha¡­¡± Damien didn¡¯t take Levi¡¯s warning seriously at all. ¡°Is there anyone in this world who dares threaten me? I guess you are the first one in Erudia,¡± Damien sneered. He was the prince of the Garrison n of Oand City, while his father was the heir to the foremost ancient family in Erudia. Apart from that, his mother was from the second most powerful ancient family in Erudia¡ªthe Garcias. Therefore, the blood that flowed in his veins was as noble as it could possibly be. He was the result of thebination of genes from the first and second most powerful ancient families. Ever since he was young, he was pampered and received a lot of attention. Whatever he wanted was given to him unconditionally. Besides his prominent background, his strong capability was another reason he was so famous in Oand City. There was no one in this world who could threaten him as he represented the two strongest ancient families in Erudia. Within Erudia, only he had such an illustrious background. Therefore, no one dared to offend him. ¡°Levi, how dare a bastard like you challenge me? Ask yourself if you are even qualified to do so. What right do you have? My mother is the darling of the second most powerful ancient family in Erudia, and her blood is the noblest of them all. Only she deserves to marry Father and join the Garrison n.¡± He continued, ¡°Your mother is a lowborn and doesn¡¯t deserve to marry into the Garrison n. In fact, she doesn¡¯t even deserve to be Father¡¯s mistress! Even when wepare capabilities, you are just the boss of Morris Group, and yet you¡¯re acting with such impunity? I¡¯m more powerful than you by a thousand times! I can destroy the Morris Group with a flick of my finger.¡± ¡°So how dare a bastard like youe and challenge me? I will prove on behalf of my father that abandoning you then was the right decision. Noble blood is always stronger than that of any lowborn. I am practically royalty, while you are just a nobody. You will always have to worship my existence!¡± Damien bellowed like a maniac. ¡°Fine, fine, I get it. Just show me what you got. I want to see for myself how much the Garrison n¡¯s noble blood is worth,¡± Levi replied with augh. He was looking forward to seeing how capable Damien was after all that talk. In fact, he wanted to verify if Damien was really a thousand times more powerful than he was. ¡°Very well. Just you wait, Levi. You will be groveling at my feet soon enough!¡± Chapter 1025 Chapter 1025 After Levi ended the call, White Tiger¡¯s expression turned grim. He requested, ¡°Boss, let me head to Oand City and kill that annoying ass.¡± Levi looked at White Tiger intently. In terms of strength, White Tiger would have no problem killing Damien in his home. In fact, he might even do so unscathed. Original from N?velDrama.Org. However, as it was a matter rted to the Garrison n, Levi felt it was more appropriate for him to defeat Damien personally so that he could prove himself to both Damien and the whole Garrison n. He wanted to show them that the ¡®bastard¡¯ was in fact a thousand times more powerful than those of noble blood. Furthermore, he wanted them to regret their decision to abandon him. He wanted to see Tyrone grovel on the floor in remorse. In fact, the whole Garrison n should be equally repentant. They should learn that even ordinary people can create miracles. ¡°By the way, Damien will move against the Lowe family. He just used them to threaten me, so he¡¯s definitely going to do it,¡± Levi remarked. ¡°What should we do then?¡± everyone asked. ¡°Phoenix, can you check if we have anyone near Oand City?¡± Levi ordered. Within these six years, Levi had trained up many elite military squads. Despite their small numbers, every one of them was formidable and had impressivebat abilities. ¡°Boss, the Dragon Warriors are in Oand City.¡± Phoenix found the relevant squad in a short time. ¡°Alright, order the Dragon Warriors to protect the Lowe family from the shadows. Make sure they don¡¯t make any mistakes,¡± Levi instructed. After Phoenix gave the order, she reported, ¡°Sir, we didn¡¯t expect that among the Dragon Warriors, one of them is a member of the Garrison n of Oand City.¡± Leviughed when he heard it. That soldier was likely the pride of the Garrison n and yet was just one of Levi¡¯s many subordinates. At the Lowe residence in Oand City, Erudia. Jason was kneeling in the meeting hall while the elders of the Lowe family were admonishing him. ¡°Look at what you have done! Why did you make friends with a bastard!¡± ¡°Do you know you are the death of our family? Damien has ordered his men toe for us, and they are arriving anytime soon.¡± ¡°The Lowe family earned the right to be an ancient family through their achievements in the army. A few years ago, we even received the Paragon Seal. However, not only did you not continue the family¡¯s legacy, but you also caused the family¡¯s downfall.¡± Everyone in the Lowe familymented their impending fate. The Paragon Seal was made tomemorate the victory of the God of War over the Eighteen-Nation Alliance. It was then awarded to all the military families that distinguished themself in battle. The Lowe family received one, and it was the pride of the entire family. ¡°What¡¯s the use of having a Paragon Seal when our family has someone like you? We are going to be wiped out anyway. Why did you make friends with a bastard like that?¡± everyone in the Lowe family cursed. Jason was devastated by the angst he was getting. The Lowe family was considered an obscure family by Oand City¡¯s standards. Compared to the top ancient family, they were no different from insects. Very soon, a convoy of cars stopped at the entrance to the Lowe residence. An undeniably handsome man alighted, but he had a vicious expression on. Behind him were hundreds of formidable fighters, and a few hundred more were in hiding just to ensure his security. Other than that, every street nearby was filled with their convoys which could arrive in five minutes whenever they were needed. Furthermore, there were tens of helicopters circling in the sky which couldnd in just a minute. Only one man could mobilize such an impressive disy of force¡ªDamien Garrison. However, he was there to annihte the Lowe family. He was the favorite son of the two most powerful ancient families in Erudia. As no one wanted any harm toe to him, the security around him was impregnable, to the extent that there were men beside him whose sole purpose was to sacrifice their lives to save him at the crucial moment. Chapter 1026 Chapter 1026 Damien Garrison adjusted his gold-rimmed sses. The air was oozing with his natural-born aura of nobility. In his world, there were only two types of people¡ª the ones who were close to him and the lowly peasants. Other than the Garrison family and the Garcia family, everyone else was equivalent to peasants in his eyes. ¡°Levi Garrison! Didn¡¯t you say that you wanted to protect the Lowe family? So why would you ask Jason Lowe to attend your wedding! I¡¯ll burn every single member of the Lowe family into ashes today! I¡¯ll break the limbs of Jason Lowe! Let¡¯s see if he will still be able to attend your wedding!¡± Damien was a man of his word. He had said that he would start his massacre with Jason, and here he was. Boom! As Damien waved his hand leisurely, his men immediately pushed down the gate to the Lowe residence. Troops consisting of hundreds of soldiers promptly marched their way into the house in an orderly manner. Upon seeing Damien¡¯s army, the members of the Lowe family immediately fell to their knees. They didn¡¯t dare oppose his wishes. Jason¡¯s father, Yosef Lowe, pleaded with Damien, ¡°Mr. Garrison! Please¡­ please give us a chance¡­ My son was ignorant! Please forgive us!¡± ¡°Have mercy on us, Mr. Garrison! We¡¯re willing to give you everything! As long as you spare our lives, all the assets of the Lowe family can be yours! Take all the money as well!¡± The entire Lowe family pleaded in unison. They were going all out in order to salvage their family. This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. ¡°Haha! What makes you think that I care about a puny family like yours? Do you think Ick that bit of money that your family is worth? Are you looking down on me?¡± Damien scoffed. The Lowes were terrified. It was a fact that Damien had everything that he wanted. There was literally nothing he was in need of! ¡°The only reason I am here today is to annihte the entire Lowe Family! It¡¯s your fault for having rtions with that bastard Levi! I¡¯ve said before that I would wipe out every single person who had anything to do with Levi Garrison!¡± Damien shed a twisted smile. ¡°Mr. Garrison! I was wrong! I shouldn¡¯t have interacted with him! Please let my family go!¡± Jason begged in despair. ¡°Go to Levi Garrison and call him a bastard a hundred times to his face. If you do that, I¡¯ll let you off!¡± Damien smiled in amusement. ¡°I-I can¡¯t¡­¡± Jason gave up. ¡°Well, if you can¡¯t, then you might as well just die!¡± A wall of men unsheathed their des and charged toward the Lowe family with the wave of Damien¡¯s hand. The Lowe family was about to be annihted. ¡°Stop right there! Don¡¯t you dare touch the Lowe family!¡± A shout of demand sounded from behind them at the veryst moment. sh! sh! ¡­ A sea of warriors in ck charged their way down from the roof and the walls surrounding the Lowe residence. There was a magnificent dragon stitched onto the ck battle suit of those warriors. They all had a bulletproof mask shielding their faces. ¡°Huh? Aren¡¯t they the Dragon Warriors who are under the directmand of the God of War? What are they doing here?¡± Damien was very familiar with the God of War¡¯s troops. It was his ultimate goal to be the God of War, after all. He remembered what Kenny and Tyrone told him after the God of War came into existence. You have to be the God of War. This is a goal you have to work toward! Damien, you may be superior to your peers, butpared to the God of War, your achievements are far from enough. It¡¯s like your aplishments are a joke. From then on, Damien set his goal to be the God of War. The only thing he thought about every day was how to minimize the difference between him and the God of War. To surpass someone, one must first understand everything about him. That was why Damien was so familiar with everything remotely rted to the God of War. ¡°I am Damien, a direct descendent of the Garrison family. With all due respect, Dragon Warriors, why have youe here today?¡± Damien queried. ¡°Damien Garrison, leave immediately! The Lowe family is not to be at your disposal!¡± Chapter 1027 Chapter 1027 A demanding voice sounded. ¡°Hm? Is that you, Lincon?¡± Damien recognized that voice. It belonged to his cousin, Lincon Garrison. He was the son of Damien¡¯s uncle, who was Tyrone¡¯s eldest brother. As a member of the Dragon Warriors, he was not only the pride of Damien¡¯s uncle but also the whole Garrison family. Having a member who attained the prestige of being a trusted subordinate of the God of War was a great honor for any family, no matter how formidable that family may be. ¡°I understand, Lincon. I¡¯ll leave right now!¡± Although Damien may have a prominent status, it was not within his ability to start a conflict with the direct subordinate of the God of War. Therefore, he promptly retreated with all his men. He was curious, though. How did the Lowe family have anything to do with the God of War¡¯s Dragon Warriors? Even Jason was bewildered by the turn of events. What¡¯s going on? Why are the Dragon Warriors here? Even Damien was intimidated by their presence, so much that he abruptly abandoned his n altogether. Could it be Levi? Levi had told Jason that he¡¯d do everything in his power to protect the Lowe family and that there wasn¡¯t a single person in the Garrison family who could make his determination waver. Could this be his doing? Damien had the exact same thoughts as Jason. It wasn¡¯t that long ago when he and Levi talked on the phone. During their call, Levi had issued him a warning. Besides that, Damien was also told that he wouldn¡¯t be able to do anything to the Lowe family. I can¡¯t believe the Dagon Warriors came. Could it be that Levi is the God of War? That thought sent a chill down Damien¡¯s spine. How could that be possible? If the God of War really were Levi, there would be consequences that he wouldn¡¯t even dare think about. Damien was unable to imagine the repercussions. More importantly, he wouldn¡¯t be able to take the blow to his pride. It can¡¯t be true! Erudia had over five thousand years of history, but there was only one man who became the God of War in his twenties! He was the only one who had obtained that title, which signified the highest level of military prestige! Every era of Erudia¡¯s existence produced countless outstanding talents. But there was only one God of War who was able to clinch such prominent status in his mere twenties. Not only was this person immensely capable, but he also had the honor of being recognized as the God of War during the prosperous era of the country. Damien recalled what the Garrison family¡¯s seniors remarked about the God of War. Erudia must have used up thousands of years¡¯ worth of prosperity in exchange for such a great God of War. This person is beyond extraordinary! He was definitely of the noblest bloodline in Erudia and bore the prosperity of Erudia over thousands of years. Even the direct descendants of Erudia¡¯s ancient families couldn¡¯t have obtained such high status, much less a bastard. How would he ever be worthy of such a title? It is simply impossible! There is no way that a bastard from a filthy bloodline like Levi Garrison has anything to do with the God of War! But why did the Dragon Warriorse forth to defend the Lowe family? Damien didn¡¯t leave as he was waiting for Lincon. It didn¡¯t take long for Lincon to join him as he slipped into the shadows. ¡°Lincon!¡± Damien greeted him respectfully. Even if Lincon had nothing on him in terms of ability, attaining the title of a Dragon Warrior was enough for the former to intimidate him. ¡°Damien, you aren¡¯t allowed to touch the Lowe family from now on!¡± Lincon told him. Damien nodded. ¡°I understand!¡± Following this, his tone changed immediately. ¡°Lincon, what background does this Lowe family have? Why did the Dragon Warriorse forth and protect them?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not sure. We were just following the orders given. But I do know that the Lowe family used to be an ancient family with a military background. They were even awarded the Paragon Seal. It probably has something to do with that,¡± Lincon exined. ¡°Oh, I see!¡± Damien replied. This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. The Lowe family attained the Paragon Seal? Damien knew that after the battle with the Eighteen-Nation Alliance years ago, the country had specially crafted Paragon Seals to reward those families that made contributions. Ten of those seals were awarded to the Garrison family. The Garrison Family had always been proud of this achievement. They were the family that had been awarded the most number of Paragon Seals in all of Erudia, after all. Never would Damien have imagined that the Lowe family owned one too! That thing was equivalent to an amulet. With that seal in hand, it only made sense that they had the protection of the Dragon Warriors. Lincon Garrison didn¡¯t linger around and left promptly. Meanwhile, the Lowe family was shocked, to say the least, as they had thought that they were done for today. Who would have expected the God of War¡¯s personal army to show up all of a sudden? Chapter 1028 Chapter 1028 ¡°Mr. Lowe, our leader told us that no one from the Garrison family would mess with you again, so you don¡¯t have to live in fear of them anymore!¡± The Dragon Warriors left upon conveying the message. Shortly after that, the Lowe Family came to their senses. ¡°Could it be the Paragon Seal? After all, there weren¡¯t many who had the honor of receiving the seal! No wonder the Dragon Warriors came down to protect us!¡± Jason was beaming with glee. No one would mess with us? That means I can go to Levi¡¯s wedding! It¡¯s not like Damien could make things difficult for me after what happened earlier. At that thought, Jason immediately phoned Levi to confirm that he would be attending his wedding. A smile formed on Levi¡¯s face when he heard the news from Jason. ¡°That¡¯s right! How could a mere Damien try and stop my friend from attending my wedding? Hoho, he¡¯s so naive!¡± Leviughed. Who¡¯s capable of harming the people I care about? Back in Oand City, Damien sat in misery. He had nned to give Levi a warning by massacring the Lowe family. Who would have expected them to possess a Paragon Seal? Even the Dragon Warriors came down personally to protect them. Their luck was a little too good to be true, wasn¡¯t it? Damien¡¯s eyes glimmered with murderous intent. ¡°How is it possible that everyone close to Levi is so lucky? You¡¯d better watch out, Levi! I¡¯ll get back at you!¡± he growled in rage. Even up until then, he still refused to believe in his own spection. Could it be that every single person rted to Levi Garrison has the Paragon Seal? It¡¯s not like all of them can have the God of War¡¯s protection, right? The wedding date was approaching. Levi had sent out many wedding invitations. Although it was a remarriage, he was treating this wedding as his first one, and it was the same for Zoey. The bridesmaids whom she had invited were already here. Since they came all the way from overseas, Zoey demanded that Levi tag along to fetch them from the airport. N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. At North Hampton International Airport, two women were alighting from a ne that justnded. They were d in luxurious branded goods from head to toe and carried an air of arrogance. The haughty women deliberately hinted at their noble status with their actions. It was as if they desperately wanted everyone to know that they came from abroad. It was obvious that Zoey¡¯s best friends had been influenced by the culture and practices of the countries that they were living in. As a result, they had gotten used to thinking highly of themselves. They probably despised everyone in Erudia and thought of them as peasants. Levi could feel their disdain from the way they were scrutinizing him. ¡°Zoey! We initially weren¡¯t nning on attending your wedding!¡± Zara Hilton and Yvette Carnell told her. Zoey¡¯s happy expression faded away immediately. ¡°Huh? Why not?¡± ¡°I¡¯m telling you, Zoey, you¡¯re the prettiest among the three of us, but your taste in men is terrible! We disapprove of your husband! We thought that you had married someone else, but it turned out to be the same person!¡± Zara scoffed coldly. Yvette gave a helpless look. ¡°Zoey, you were exposed to the foreign culture too when you studied there. With the kind of status you have, it only makes sense for you to have high standards when you¡¯re choosing a man to marry! Why would you pick him?¡± ¡°It seems like this country sucks. If Zoey had stayed overseas, her standards definitely wouldn¡¯t be as low as this!¡± Zaramented. Yvette immediately chimed in, ¡°Yeah! That¡¯s right. This country¡¯s conditions are toxic. It¡¯s so much better to be overseas. There¡¯s no way Zoey would have chosen this guy if she had stayed abroad. Instead, she would have picked someone much morepetent! Definitely not this joke of a guy!¡± Yvette ended her speech with a re at Levi. These words made Levi upset to say the least. His voice was cold as he spoke. ¡°Excuse me, are you two still Erudian? All you talk about is how good the other countries are. However, I highly doubt it.¡± Chapter 1029 Chapter 1029 Levi couldn¡¯t stand xenophiles. They were living in Erudia, the most secured and prosperous ce in the world. Yet, all they did wasin about it. In their eyes, as long as something was from a foreign country, it was better than that of Erudia. Even the air overseas smelled sweeter and the moon over there was brighter. Those people who had lived abroad always felt a sense of superiority over Erudians, as if thetter were peasants. Wasn¡¯t this exactly the case for Zoey¡¯s two friends? It was then Zara and Yvette¡¯s turn to get upset after hearing Levi¡¯s chastise. ¡°It is much better to live overseas. That¡¯s the harsh truth! Do you foolish people seriously think that Erudia is the best ce in the world? Let me tell you, Erudia is worthlesspared to other countries!¡± This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. ¡°You¡¯re asking if I¡¯m Erudian? Well, I don¡¯t want to be one anymore! I¡¯ve been working on getting an immigration permit. The moment the permit is approved, I¡¯ll immigrate immediately! Why would anyone want to be Erudian? Staying abroad is amazing!¡± Zara and Yvette retorted disdainfully. It was their instinct to reject everything that was Erudian. From the moment they got off the ne, even the air seemed contaminated to them. If not for Zoey¡¯s current status, there was no way she could have convinced them toe back and be her bridesmaids. They looked at her and said, ¡°Zoey, why don¡¯t you immigrate too? With your wealth, it¡¯ll be blissful to live overseas!¡± ¡°Yeah! Everything abroad is so much betterpared to Erudia! Hurry up and immigrate! The moment you obtain overseas citizenship, you¡¯ll get great opportunities everywhere you go!¡± However, Zoey rebuked, ¡°I was born and raised in Erudia. There is no way that I¡¯ll immigrate anywhere else. I¡¯ve only gone overseas for the sake of broadening my horizons.¡± Zoey strongly disagreed with the views of her friends. But since she was the one who had requested them to be her bridesmaids, she couldn¡¯t be too blunt. ¡°Sigh¡­ Zoey, that¡¯s such a pity! It¡¯ll be a waste for a genius like you to remain in Erudia!¡± both of them lamented. Zara and Yvette were only two out of countless people who shared the same opinion. Unfortunately, it wasn¡¯t umon to find xenophiles among the younger generation nowadays, and they fought tooth and nail for an immigration permit. In their opinion, everything foreign were better. Levi sneered, ¡°You two had better give up on that thought. There¡¯s no way my wife would want to immigrate! Not only is Erudia a prosperous country, but it also has a rich history dating back thousands of years. It¡¯s perfect! Why would anyone be envious of those staying abroad! Haha!¡± ¡°Haha! What¡¯s so good about Erudia? Look at Zoey! She must have gotten used to the old-fashioned way of living here! That¡¯s why she chose you to be her husband! This would never have happened if Zoey went overseas! She definitely would have chosen a husband a hundred times better than you! How good can life even get here?¡± Zara mocked. Zoey made an effort to stop their bantering. ¡°Alright! All that matters is that we¡¯repatible with each other!¡± Zara shot ast re at Levi before she shut her mouth. ¡°Zoey, have you chosen the groomsmen? I¡¯ve heard that Erudian groomsmen have a terrible practice of bullying the bridesmaids at the wedding!¡± Yvette asked. ¡°Yeah! I¡¯ve seen so many videos of groomsmen harassing bridesmaids at Erudian weddings! Everyone overseas thought that all Erudians acted this way. It¡¯s so embarrassing for us!¡± Zara frowned as she queried. Zoey smiled. ¡°Levi has already chosen the groomsmen! Don¡¯t worry. They¡¯re all morally upright and gentlemanly. There is no way such a situation will happen at our wedding!¡± ¡°He was the one who chose the groomsmen?¡± Zara and Yvette cast their looks of doubt at Levi. ¡°Won¡¯t they be like him then? In fact, they could be worse than him! I can¡¯t stand Erudian men. They¡¯re inferior to foreign guys!¡± ¡°That won¡¯t do. We want to be the ones to choose the groomsmen!¡± Chapter 1030 Chapter 1030 Zara and Yvette stood firm on their request. ¡°Zoey, let us choose the groomsmen! Your wedding this time has such a huge eminence. There are surely innumerable crowds who would pay close attention to it, so there is a need to ensure that the wedding is held with great splendor. Let¡¯s hire a few foreign models to be the groomsmen!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right! Only models from overseas will be worthy of standing next to bridesmaids like us!¡± ¡­ The two of themunched into a heated discussion. If this went on, they might even end up finding a new husband for Zoey. ¡°Let you two choose my groomsmen? Impossible! I¡¯ll much rather give up you two as the bridesmaids than allow you to choose my groomsmen! And there is no way I¡¯ll ept foreigners!¡± Levi was firm in his decision. Zoey watched as her husband and her friends tore at each other¡¯s throats. She immediately stepped forward to coax Zara and Yvette. ¡°Fine. We can give up the choosing of the groomsmen. But Garrison, you¡¯d better let us vet those groomsmen you¡¯ve chosen. They can only attend the wedding with our approval,¡± Zara conceded. ¡°Yeah! Even if we don¡¯t consider whether they¡¯re qualified for the role, we must at least vet them! Who knows if he has chosen any Tom, Dick, and Harry to the wedding!¡± Yvette added. Zoey sighed helplessly. ¡°Levi, could you please get the groomsmen to meet up with us?¡± ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll arrange that.¡± Levi¡¯s groomsmen consisted of four members of the Five Great Wars Regiment, including Azure Dragon and Kirin. Thest member of the regiment, Phoenix, was to be one of the bridesmaids. ¡°Zoey, where have you arranged for us to stay?¡± Zara questioned. ¡°In a five star hotel!¡± Came the reply from Zoey. ¡°Is it owned by a foreignpany?¡± Yvette asked. Zoey shook her head. ¡°Nope. It¡¯s a localpany, but they¡¯ve been rated five stars.¡± ¡°That won¡¯t do! We¡¯re so used to living overseas. If we aren¡¯t staying in a foreign-owned hotel or a foreign-styled manor, we¡¯ll feel ufortable!¡± ¡°Yeah! The style is so different! It¡¯ll affect our stay greatly!¡± Zara and Yvetteined. These drama queens! Now they¡¯re going overboard! Is there even a need to be so picky? ¡°Alright, alright. I¡¯ll arrange for you to stay in a foreign-owned hotel! I¡¯ll make sure the manager and staff are all foreigners. How does that sound?¡± Zoey didn¡¯t want to spoil the mood over such petty things, so she could only give in to their requests. ¡°Hmph, that¡¯s more like it!¡± Zara and Yvette finally relented. At night, Zara and Yvette whined about how they couldn¡¯t get used to local cuisine and insisted on dining in a western diner. The twodies were satisfied with their meal at the western diner, and they could not shut up about how good western food was. In their eyes, western cuisine was high-ss and fine, whereas local dishes were appalling. After a while, Azure Dragon brought his team of five from the regiment over to the western diner. Zoey was extremely pleased to see them. Even though she didn¡¯t know what they did for a living, she appreciated the way they treated her courteously. ¡°Levi, why don¡¯t you do the introductions?¡± Without dy, Levi introduced Azure Dragon and his crew to the two girls. ¡°Hold up. This person over here is supposed to be one of the bridesmaids too? Seriously? With this kind of dowdy look, she looks like a tomboy! How can she be a bridesmaid and stand next to us!¡± N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. The moment they heard that Phoenix was one of the bridesmaids, Zara and Yvette¡¯s faces paled. It took a long time for them to ept that Iris was going to be a bridesmaid. But they couldn¡¯t ept Phoenix¡¯s aloofness and tomboyish style. Phoenix was actually a woman of stunning beauty. In fact, she was much prettier than the twodies who were sitting there judging her looks. Having been in the army for a long time, Phoenix was a virago who was aspetent as men on the battlefield. However, she was different from most women in terms of demeanor and appearance, looking slightly manly. ¡°Zoey, I thought you would choose a stunning woman to be yourst bridesmaid. I mean, I don¡¯t expect her to be outstanding like us, but at least she¡¯s got to be better than this!¡± ¡°How is she even qualified to be a bridesmaid?¡± The two of them couldn¡¯t even be bothered to cover up the mockery in their voices. Bang! Phoenix mmed a fist onto the table. Chapter 1031 Chapter 1031 ng! Following that, she grabbed a dinner knife and stabbed it right into the center of the table. ¡°Why do the two of you have so much bullsh*ting out of your mouths? And who the hell are you calling a tomboy?¡± Phoenix questioned them coldly. Even her enemies couldn¡¯t make her shed a single tear on the battlefield. What made thesedies think that they could bully her? Phoenix fiddled with the dinner knife. The threat was clear. She could send the knife flying straight through the necks of Zara and Yvette at any second. Zara and Yvette were frightened stiff. They exchanged a helpless look andughed weakly. ¡°I mean, we think you¡¯re really great too! We¡¯re so happy to have you join us!¡± They were powerless against Phoenix, so they chose to keep their mouths shut. The two of them only had the guts to bully those weaker than them, after all. The nicer Zoey was to them, the more they took advantage of her. But when faced with violence like the kind Phoenix had just demonstrated, they would chicken out immediately. Zoey valued her friendships greatly. Since she was the one who asked them to be her bridesmaids, she had no choice but to put up with their bullying. In fact, Zoey had a domineering side to her too. If it were not for her tolerance, she would have sent them packing for home already. ¡°Well, anyway, we will need to find a new group of groomsmen! This batch won¡¯t do!¡± Seeing that they couldn¡¯t boss Phoenix around, Zara immediately turned to target the remaining four men. Yvette nodded in concurrence. ¡°That¡¯s right. These groomsmen are horrendous! Look at the four of them. Their fashion sense is outdated. Theirplexions are too dark, and some of them are bulky like bulls! Oh, this is terrible! They¡¯ll seem so out of ce next to bridesmaids like us!¡± It was probably because Azure Dragon and the other three guys were all in in clothing, not to mention the standard and boring military buzz cut they all had. The whole look made them seem trigger-ready and unapproachable. Original from N?velDrama.Org. Zara and Yvette definitely wouldn¡¯t make do with them. ¡°Zoey, you¡¯ve got to listen to us. Get a few international models. They don¡¯t even have to do anything else besides standing there, but they¡¯ll make your wedding look much more prestigious,¡± Yvette suggested. ¡°Exactly! Your wedding¡¯s got to be the best. Zoey, take a good look at these groomsmen! How are you supposed to work with them?¡± Zara scoffed in disgust. Zoeyughed awkwardly. ¡°I think they¡¯re great. All of them are Levi¡¯s best friends. He treats them like his brothers! It¡¯s just within expectations for him to invite them to be his groomsmen!¡± Zara and Yvette scowled. ¡°No way! They can¡¯t be the groomsmen! We refuse to ept them!¡± ¡°Their expressions aren¡¯t even right! I seriously suspect that they¡¯re up to something! They won¡¯t be fit to stand next to us!¡± Upon hearing their remarks, Azure Dragon and his men were furious. These b*tches seriously need some disciplining. They¡¯ll shut up the moment wend a few ps on them. Too bad they are Zoey¡¯s friends. For that reason, they didn¡¯t dare speak their mind, despite being furious. All they could do was to swallow their anger and remain silent. Iris sighed next to them. ¡°Do us all a favor, and make do with them, will you? We¡¯re just choosing the groomsmen, so don¡¯t put too much thought into it!¡± However, Zara scoffed and turned to Zoey. ¡°Zoey, we¡¯re fine with letting you choose the groomsmen, but you¡¯ve got to choose some whom we¡¯refortable with! If you insist on having them as the groomsmen, then the two of us will refuse to be your bridesmaids!¡± Yvette nodded along. ¡°Yeah! If you insist on choosing them, then you can¡¯t have us! Find some other girls to be your bridesmaids! Hmph!¡± Zoey quickly jumped into the conversation to mediate the situation. ¡°Come on. Don¡¯t be like this! Let¡¯s all calm down and talk this through, alright?¡± Zoey didn¡¯t want anyone to feel uneasy and hoped that they could alle to a peaceful consensus. Little did she know that such kindness would only encourage those two girls to try and take advantage of her. ¡°That won¡¯t do! Zoey, you¡¯ve got to make a decision! Either you choose to have them as the groomsmen, or we stay as the bridesmaids! It¡¯s one or the other!¡± Zara and Yvette insisted on having Zoey make a decision. ¡°I¡­¡± Zoey was at a loss for what to do. How am I supposed to decide? ¡°Great! Just f*ck off if you don¡¯t want to be a bridesmaid! Who the hell cares about the two of you?¡± At that moment, Levi, who was at his wits¡¯ end, yelled at Zara and Yvette in rage. Chapter 1032 Chapter 1032 Levi¡¯s sudden burst of anger shocked everyone into silence. ¡°I¡¯ve been tolerating the two of you for a very long time now! I¡¯ve shown you respect, but what about you? You¡¯ve been nothing but overbearing and annoying! You¡¯ve vividly portrayed to me how incessant b*tches would behave! Scram if you don¡¯t want to be a bridesmaid! We couldn¡¯t care less! Do you seriously think that we won¡¯t be able to hold our wedding without you?¡± Levi yelled. Zara and Yvette were stunned. Zoey hadn¡¯t said a word about their attitude, but Levi had gotten enraged before her. It took a solid minute for the two of them to regain their bearings. ¡°What? Are you telling us to leave?¡± The two of them stared at Levi unbelievably. ¡°Yes. Get lost if you don¡¯t want to be a bridesmaid! Zoey has been treating the two of you as her friends, but what about you? How have you been treating her?¡± ¡°You¡¯ve been rudely ordering her around, asking her to make new arrangements for your amodation and your meals. That¡¯s fine. We¡¯re still able to tolerate that. But asking to choose the groomsmen? Excuse me. Is it you or Zoey who is getting married?¡± ¡°Have you ever given Zoey a shred of respect? Do you seriously take her as your friend? We¡¯ve invited you over to be our bridesmaids, not VIPs whom we¡¯re supposed to please!¡± ¡°What makes you think that you are the ones to decide how our wedding should be held? What more do you want? Do you want to change me, the freaking groom of the wedding, out as well?¡± Levi attacked them with questions. The two women were rendered speechless. Zara and Yvette stood up from their seats and stared at Zoey. ¡°You don¡¯t want us to be your bridesmaids either, do you? You¡¯ll choose them over us at the end of the day, won¡¯t you?¡± ¡°Zoey, say something if you still treat us as your friends! You¡¯ll know who to choose if you¡¯ve ever considered us your real friends!¡± N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. Zara and Yvette stubbornly insisted that Zoey make a decision. To their surprise, Zoey wore a cold expression as she spoke. ¡°If the two of you were my real friends, you wouldn¡¯t have asked me to choose! Since you¡¯re not treating me sincerely as your friend, then there¡¯s no point in me being courteous to you! Please leave!¡± Zoey was fed up and finally gave them an answer. The two girls looked at Zoey in disbelief as they never expected Zoey to make such a decision. The only reason why they dared to act so presumptuously was that they thought Zoey was meek. It never crossed their minds that Zoey changed so much in such a short period of time, especially in terms of her personality. ¡°Great. This is just great! How dare you reject us as your bridesmaids? You¡¯ll regret this!¡± Zara raged. ¡°Yeah! That¡¯s right! Without us, who will you ask to be your bridesmaids?¡± Levi scoffed, ¡°Any woman with two legs? That¡¯ll be like shopping for groceries in the market!¡± Levi already had candidates in mind, and one of them was Helena Engler. Anyone would be better than these two clowns. Besides, they wouldn¡¯t even be here if it were not for Zoey, who still cared about their friendship. ¡°Hmph! Who do you think you are, Zoey Lopez? Are you even aware that your wedding is for a remarriage? Why are you making it so grand? You seriously have no shame, do you?¡± ¡°Yeah! Do you think you¡¯re some celebrity? I would be so embarrassed to remarry! Much less hold a wedding for it! Do you not want your reputation anymore?¡± They scoffed, tearing their fa?ade altogether. ¡°This is freaking Erudia! People willugh at you for making such a grandeur over a remarriage! This kind of culture would be a joke overseas!¡± ¡°Get lost!¡± Zoey yelled in the midst of her fury. ¡°Do we have to leave just because you told us to? What if I refuse to leave? Huh? What can you do?¡± ¡°We¡¯ll leave whenever we want to! Not just because you told us to!¡± Zara and Yvette sneered at her. ¡°Throw them out if they refuse to cooperate.¡± Levi¡¯s icy voice sounded. ¡°Great! Because I¡¯ve been waiting all day to beat up these b*tches!¡± ck Tortoise murmured in annoyance. Chapter 1033 Chapter 1033 Even Iris had the impulse to throw out those two women, let alone Azure Dragon and his men, who all had a bad temper. This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. ¡°You wouldn¡¯t dare!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you dare touch us!¡± Zara and Yvette threatened. ¡°Erudian men are really boorish! You¡¯re all acting like barbarians! How rude! You don¡¯t even have basic courtesy!¡± ¡°All of you should really take lessons from foreigners. Every one of them is so gentlemanly, unlike you! Barbaric! Repulsive!¡± The two of them screeched at ck Tortoise and the other men. Having spent many years abroad, they felt edified by the culture over there and were now putting on airs. Not only did they scorn everything that had to do with Erudia, but they also made it their mission to compare Erudia with foreign countries in every possible way. This was especially so with the case of people. Needless to say, they felt that foreigners were better than Erudians. And having gone through that whole ordeal a while ago, they only felt a stronger prejudice against Erudians. ¡°Look at these people! If I didn¡¯t know this was Erudia, I would have thought that I had been transported back to the Stone Age! All of you are so barbaric!¡± Levi shot them a chilling re. ¡°Throw them out!¡± Upon receiving that order, ck Tortoise took the opportunity to vent his frustration. He grabbed the two screechingdies, one in each hand, and dragged them toward the entrance. ¡°Let go of me!¡± However, their frenzied struggling were to no avail. Bam! ck Tortoise mercilessly threw them out of the door as if he were disposing of garbage. Zara and Yvette felt pain shot through their bodies while they stared at him with their mouths agape in shock. They had been thrown out like beggars onto the street. ¡°Just you wait! You lowly Erudian peasants! Barbarians! I¡¯ll expose all of your vulgar acts to the world!¡± They continued screaming. ¡°This monstrous country makes me sick! We shouldn¡¯t even be here! We want to leave this barbaric ce right now!¡± Their morous shrieks of resentment echoed through the street as they left with the promise that they would be back to take revenge. Levi shot a look at Azure Dragon. After Azure Dragon pulled a few strings, those two mad women were immediately deported out of the country. They had literally been chased out of Erudia. As they left, they still made sure to voice out their scolding. ¡°Don¡¯t you worry! We won¡¯t even want to step into the borders of this country ever again! Barbarians! You¡¯re all destined to live as peasants!¡± It was not until they hopped off the ne onto foreignnd did they truly let out a breath of relief. ¡°Oh, we¡¯re finally here! I can smell the sweet scent of foreign air again! Look at how mourous it is over here in a foreignnd!¡± Zara was nearly moaning in glee. ¡°My mood is a hundred times better now that we¡¯ve left that barbaric ce called Erudia! The air is so fresh over here!¡± ¡°Exactly! Look at all these familiar faces! Oh, I¡¯m so happy right now! Erudians seriously make me sick!¡± ¡­ A whole string of nasty words could be heard while the two of them exchanged theirints exasperatedly. When they left the airport, they decided not to g down a taxi. Instead, they wanted to take a stroll back. They felt that they needed to filter out the dirty Erudian air in their bodies with the fresh and clean air in their beloved foreignnd. In their opinion, Erudia was a petty country. ¡°I¡¯ll never admit that I¡¯m Erudian! It¡¯s such a shame!¡± Yvette decided resolutely. ¡°Yes, yes! We¡¯re foreigners! Noble citizens! Erudia doesn¡¯t deserve to have us!¡± Zara concurred with her statement. At that moment, a group of foreign men walked past them. They looked fierce, with murderous intent clear in their eyes. Upon seeing the two coquettishdies, their eyes lit up with a malicious glint. They whipped out their daggers and quickly surrounded the two girls. Ba dum! Zara and Yvette panicked. Their hearts flipped as they surveyed the situation. They had been too caught up in theirint session and hadn¡¯t bothered to pay close attention to their surroundings. Although all they talked about was how good foreign countries were, they had encountered robbers when they first arrived in a foreignnd. In the years following their stay in the foreign country, they met with several cases of robbery. They weren¡¯t spared, even when they were in the middle of a bustling city. Hence, they didn¡¯t dare to step out of their house at night. Tonight, however, they seemed to have forgotten that. ¡°Hehe¡­¡± It didn¡¯t take long for the foreigners to encircle the women. Chapter 1034 Chapter 1034 The foreigners snickered as they sized Zara and Yvette up. If they were lucky, they would get to rob and rape tonight. The foreign gentlemen, as Zara had once called them, smacked their lips as they checked out their prey. This would never have happened in Erudia. No matter how lowly they thought Erudia was, they definitely wouldn¡¯t be robbed near the airport. Neither would they need to worry about wandering in a major city at night. This was the so-called greatness of foreign countries. Foreigners were ¡®noble,¡¯ and the men were ¡®gentlemanly.¡¯ However, it clearly wasn¡¯t the case at that moment. ¡°We¡¯ll give you all our money¡­¡± Zara fished out a wad of cash and stuffed it into the hands of the robbers. ¡°Hehe¡­¡± The foreigners grabbed the money and threw Zara and Yvette onto their shoulders. The two girls barely stood a chance against the group of burly men. Soon, they were brought to a dark and secluded ce. Rip! ¡°Ah¡­¡± The sound of clothing being ripped echoed amidst the silence of the night. ¡°Let go of us! You imbeciles! Go to hell!¡± ¡°You disgusting foreigners! You¡¯re beasts! Barbarians!¡± ¡°You¡¯re heinous! You¡¯re nothingpared to Erudian men!¡± ¡°Erudia is so much better! I want to go back to Erudia! Foreigners are nothing but trash¡­¡± Zara and Yvette screeched desperately at the top of their lungs. Their cries, however, were soon drowned out by the nastyughter of the foreign ¡®gentlemen.¡¯ It was ironic how those two women had nothing but praise for foreign countries and their citizens a while ago. Only in times of grave danger would people ever think about the mothend that they had been raised in¡­ At other times, Erudia was merely trash to them. When they were overseas, they refused to admit their Erudian citizenship. They would say that they were from Erudia¡¯s neighboring inds and pose as the inds¡¯ citizens, not even daring to speak a word of Erudian. To them, it was humiliating to admit that they were Erudians. Meanwhile, Zara and Yvette¡¯s absence barely had any impact on Levi and Zoey. It didn¡¯t take long for them to find another two bridesmaids as recements, and they were Helena and the financial director, Elena. Both of them were much better than Zara and Yvette. As for the groomsmen whom Zara and Yvette despised, they were the Five Great Wars Regiment, the direct subordinates of the God of War! They were practically undefeatable on the battlefield! Once their identities were made known, not only would Erudia be in awe, but the whole world would also tremor in fear. It was preposterous that Zara and Yvette deemed them unworthy of standing next to both of them. As their wedding date drew closer, Zoey and Levi sent out thest of their invitations. Apart from Ezra and the other eight Commanders-In-Chief of the Nine Warzones, Levi also invited his close friends. But the person whom Levi was truly excited to see was his teacher, Angus Belford. After enlisting in the army, it was Angus who saw the great potential in Levi. He was the one who had trained him and ensured his preferments. Zoey also invited a huge group of friends. This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. She thought that Levi¡¯s guests were all ordinary people. Little did she know that every single person on his guest list was a big shot. Even the mention of their names could easily cause an uproar in Erudia or even foreign countries. If people knew that this group of people was about to show up together, the entire world would go mad! Levi smiled at Zoey. ¡°At our wedding, I¡¯ll let you know just how amazing your husband is! You¡¯ll know how capable I actually am!¡± He had promised to reveal his identity at the wedding ande clean to Zoey, the Lopez family, and the ck family. Seeing how confident Levi looked, Zoey truly looked forward to that day. Finally, I will find out this secret of his! I¡¯ve waited too long for this moment. Ever since Levi was locked up in prison, I have been hoping that one day, when the snow covers everything in white, Levi would return to me victoriously! And from that moment onward, he would protect me forever and always! Chapter 1035 Chapter 1035 It looks like my wish is about to be granted very soon. There¡¯s so much that I don¡¯t know about Levi, but he promised to tell me about it on the day of our wedding. I knew I was right to be patient! When the Garrisons eventually found out that Levi was still alive and was getting married, the family was shaken to the core. Original from N?velDrama.Org. After all, Levi was the illegitimate son of Tyrone Garrison, the next patriarch of the Garrison family. Tyrone¡¯s appointment ceremony wasing up, but it was greatly affected by the news about Levi. The Garrisons were anxious because of their failed attempts to assassinate Levi. Hence, it was harder for them to make another attempt at that point in time. ¡°If you were made aware of the bastard before, why was I not informed?¡± roared Kenny, who med Edward and the others for not telling him about Levi. Edward¡¯s failure was the cause of their predicament. ¡°Go to hell! All of you!¡± Kenny continued to roar. These people have brought nothing but shame to the Garrison family! ¡°The situation may be better than it seems. I mean, the bastard isn¡¯tpletely useless. He¡¯s the boss of Morris Group. Even the prominent families in South Hampton listen to him!¡± exined Edward. ¡°What?¡± After hearing that, Kenny seemed a little calmer. ¡°That¡¯s nothingpared to what our family has achieved! So what if he¡¯s the boss of a group? What¡¯s so special about South Hampton? Our servant was enough to take that city head-on. A bastard will always be a bastard!¡± stated Kenny angrily. ¡°You¡¯re right. He¡¯s only achieved his minor sess because of the noble blood that runs within him. Otherwise, he¡¯d simply be another street rat.¡± The Garrisons were upset over Levi and the fact that the man was doing well. In the study of a luxurious vi somewhere in Oand City, calligraphy paintings worth billions hung on the walls. There were also various porcin vases and exotic collections in the room, and one of them was even worth two billion. Rather than being locked away, these luxury items were disyed in the study as if the room was a private calligraphy painting and antique museum. A tall, handsome middle-aged man moved his pen gracefully over the canvas, practicing his calligraphy. When he was done, the name ¡®Garrison¡¯ appeared, signifying the man¡¯s resolve to be the next patriarch of the Garrison n. He could hardly wait any longer to be appointed as the head of the n. This man was Tyrone Garrison, the biological father of Levi. A smirk appeared on Tyrone¡¯s face when he was done with his work. Before long, the man would be at the helm of the most powerful ancient family in Erudia. When I get appointed as the patriarch of the n, millions will bow before me. By then, I¡¯ll be the most powerful man in Erudia! ¡°Someone once asked me to choose between my career and a fair maiden. I chose my career, and I have never once regretted my decision because I¡¯ll soon have everything that I could ever want,¡± muttered Tyrone to himself before simpering. ¡°Something terrible has happened, Mr. Garrison!¡± shouted a voice from outside. Chapter 1036 Chapter 1036 ¡°What¡¯s all the fuss about? Calm yourself!¡± ordered Tyrone coldly. The servant was about to speak when a woman rushed in from behind. ¡°We¡¯re in deep trouble! How are you still in the mood for your calligraphy?¡± Dressed in luxurious clothing, the woman was perfectly poised and looked nothing short of royalty. Although Olivia was old, her charm and graceful demeanor were iparable. Olivia was Tyrone¡¯s wife and Damien¡¯s mother. As a member of the Garcia family, the second most powerful family in Erudia, she was the only one who was worthy of marrying Tyrone. ¡°What is it, Olivia?¡± asked Tyrone. ¡°Do you remember what happened twenty years ago?¡± asked Olivia with widened eyes. Tyrone would never forget how he had fallen in love with Emma when he was just a young man. Twenty years ago, he had almost ruined his future. This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. ¡°I do, and I remember taking care of it. So what is this about?¡± inquired Tyrone with a puzzled look. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that Emma that b*tch would be kept in Margo City for the rest of her life and that she would never leave?¡± ¡°I did because I know her. She¡¯d never leave that city. I¡¯d even erected a tombstone there as a reminder.¡± Like a madwoman, Olivia roared, ¡°Bullsh*t! The tombstone has been destroyed, and Emma is nowhere to be found! It turns out that you don¡¯t know her as well as you¡¯d thought.¡± ¡°What? She left Margo City and even destroyed the tombstone? How is that possible?¡± Dumbfounded, Tyrone almost lost his bnce. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that you¡¯d taken care of the bastard too? Didn¡¯t you promise that he was dead and would never be a threat to our family?¡± ¡°Are you saying that the boy is still alive?¡± Tyrone could not believe what he had just heard. ¡°He¡¯s more than alive. That bastard¡¯s the one who¡¯s brought Emma out of Margo City! Not only that, but he has also killed Caleb and defeated the Garrison n in Haven. Even Edward was crippled when he tried to assassinate the bastard. You said that he couldn¡¯t be alive, but look at the threat thar he¡¯s be to us. That bastard has humiliated our family!¡± Mad with rage, Olivia lifted the porcin vase that was worth billions and smashed it onto the floor. Nevertheless, Tyrone was too distraught to worry about the vase. ¡°That is not possible. He can¡¯t be alive! I lied to Emma when I promised her that I¡¯d let the boy go. I had to kill him, so I left him in the mountains to freeze or starve to death. Even a wild dog could have killed the boy! It¡¯s merely impossible for him to have been alive!¡± ¡°Well, the bastard is still alive. Not only that but rather, he¡¯s also doing well,¡± stated Olivia as she red daggers at her husband. ¡°How could it be? I¡¯d done it myself. I left the boy to die in the wild.¡± Tyrone was deeply troubled. ¡°Wait a second. I remember it now. It has to be him! He must be the one who¡¯s responsible!¡± eximed Tyrone. Chapter 1037 Chapter 1037 ¡°Get the butler over here now!¡± shouted Tyrone furiously. Before long, an old man with gray hair arrived at the scene. Thud! The butler fell to his knees before Tyrone and Olivia, for he could already guess why he had been summoned. As a butler, Dexter was in charge of the housekeeping for Tyrone¡¯s residence, unlike Edward, whose duty was to protect Tyrone. Dexter was there when Tyrone fell in love with Emma, and he helped his master with keeping secrets and other things. Otherwise, the two love birds would have been discovered even earlier. Dexter liked Emma, so he had persuaded Tyrone not to abandon the woman on multiple asions. ¡°I¡¯m guessing that you¡¯re aware of why you¡¯ve been summoned?¡± asked Tyrone angrily. Dexter knew that the day woulde when the Garrisons would catch news of Levi. ¡°I do, Master.¡± ¡°Then, tell me what happened back then. I need to know why the boy is still alive.¡± Tyrone had his eyes fixed on the butler. Dexter sighed. ¡°After you¡¯d abandoned the child, I went back for him because I couldn¡¯t simply allow him to die like that. He was a person, and more importantly, he was your flesh and blood!¡± Olivia immediately corrected him. ¡°Tyrone has only one son, and that is Damien! That bastard is not even worthy of the Garrison name! Nobody will see him as Tyrone¡¯s son.¡± Dexter then took a deep breath before continuing, ¡°I couldn¡¯t allow Ms. Jones¡¯ child to die, so I took him to North Hampton and left him in the streets. I gave him a chance at life. If he was lucky, he would¡¯ve gotten adopted. Otherwise, he would¡¯ve frozen to death. Fortunately, fate was kind to him. The child ended up getting adopted by the Garrison n in North Hampton.¡± Not even Levi knew that he owed his life to the man. If it were not for Dexter, Levi would have died in the wild. There was no way he could have survived otherwise. When Dexter was done exining, Tyrone gasped as if he had trouble breathing. ¡°So it really was you! It¡¯s your fault that the boy is still alive. I never wanted him to live!¡± shouted Tyrone. Thump! Tyrone was so furious that he flipped his desk over, as all of the valuables were soon smashed into pieces. Rage was pulsing through the man¡¯s veins. R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only ¡°Have you lost your mind? Do you know how much trouble he¡¯s caused us? The fact that he¡¯s alive brings nothing but shame to our family!¡± roared Tyrone. Olivia approached Dexter and gave the man a good hard p on the face. ¡°You have no idea what you¡¯ve done, you ve! Now that everyone in Erudia knows Tyrone had an illegitimate son, how will he lead our family? Who is going to listen to him now? Do you think that our family can bear this shame? I ought to kill you where you¡¯re standing!¡± ¡°I¡¯m aware of what I¡¯ve done, but I could not bear to merely allow the child to die! I couldn¡¯t bring myself to look the other way. Even after all that has happened, I wouldn¡¯t have had it any other way,¡± insisted Dexter. Tyrone and Olivia were stunned by the man¡¯s response. ¡°You seriously still believe that you¡¯d done the right thing? You must have a death wish!¡± shouted Olivia with widened eyes. She was ready to murder the man for saving Levi. Chapter 1038 Chapter 1038 ¡°I do! Human lives are more important than reputation, and we¡¯re talking about my Master¡¯s own flesh and blood. No matter how you put it, Master¡¯s blood runs in that boy¡¯s veins.¡± Dexter remained headstrong. ¡°I¡¯ll kill you!¡± roared Olivia before she grabbed a sword in the study and swung it toward Dexter. The butler shut his eyes and was ready to die when Tyrone shouted, ¡°No!¡± Dexter smiled when Tyrone stopped Olivia because he knew his Master well. Tyrone was by no means a good man. He was cruel and ruthless, or else he would not have left his own flesh and blood to die in the wild. Master did not stop Olivia merely to save my life. Why would he? He has never once treated us like human beings. We¡¯re merely ves, and our lives do not matter to him. ¡°Why did you stop me? He¡¯s useless to us!¡± shouted Olivia fiercely. ¡°What are we going to tell Father if you¡¯ve killed him? How will we exin ourselves?¡± Dexter smiled because he knew that there was a reason that his master had kept him alive. The butler was to be their scapegoat. ¡°You¡¯re right. What¡¯s happened has happened. Now, we¡¯ll have to exin ourselves, so we can hand him over to the n. He¡¯ll suffer our harshest punishment!¡± ¡°He¡¯ll pay for breaking the rules. There¡¯s no way that he¡¯ll live,¡± stated Tyrone as he stared coldly at the butler. ¡°No, I can¡¯t wait that long.¡± Olivia could not contain herself. Original from N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Then, cut off his arms,¡± suggested Tyrone cruelly, so Olivia lifted the sword once again before swinging it down decisively. ¡°Argh!¡± Dexter cried aloud, left in excruciating pain. ¡°Better, Olivia? If not, you still have the legs.¡± The Garrisons had no problem when it came to toying with human lives, especially the lives of lowly servants. ¡°I¡¯m good. So what shall we do about the b*tch and the bastard?¡± inquired Olivia. ¡°I want nothing more than to kill the two, but now is not the right time. If we do it now, we¡¯ll be a joke to the world.¡± Tyrone sighed. Olivia nodded in agreement. ¡°You¡¯re right. The world is watching us now. If we make a move now, we¡¯ll risk tarnishing our reputation in Erudia and the entire East side of the world. ¡°Seeing as such, what else can we do?¡± Tyrone was in distress. ¡°If all else fails, maybe we¡¯ll ask him to join us. It¡¯s safer that way,¡± suggested a servant. Unfortunately, as soon as he was done speaking, he got pped by Olivia. ¡°Are you seriously suggesting that we should allow the bastard to be one of us? What right does the bastard have to step inside of this house? I¡¯ll never agree to it, and I don¡¯t think the n will either,¡± shouted Olivia, utterly infuriated. ¡°That¡¯s right. He¡¯ll never be worthy of joining us. At least, not with his current identity. If he wants to be a part of us, he¡¯s got to earn it. I¡¯ll only allow him to join us once the n recognizes his strength,¡± agreed Tyrone. Chapter 1039 Chapter 1039 Olivia nodded vigorously. ¡°I¡¯ve heard that he¡¯s good. Let¡¯s see if he has what it takes to be one of us. I don¡¯t believe that he can beat Damien.¡± ¡°If he remains humble and works hard enough, he¡¯ll possibly be able to join my family,¡± mused Tyrone. Original from N?velDrama.Org. I believe that he is a capable man. He is my own flesh and blood, after all. ¡°I don¡¯t think so! Levi bows to no one, not even to the Garrison family. He¡¯s far too arrogant.¡± At that moment, Damien returned. ¡°Not even the Garrison family, you say?¡± Tyrone and Olivia were taken aback because the Garrisons were the most powerful family in Erudia. Anyone who refuses to submit to the Garrisons are either mad or suicidal. ¡°Damien, the bastard really said that?¡± questioned Olivia. ¡°I¡¯ve heard about him for a while now. I¡¯ve just never mentioned it. He¡¯s challenged the Garrisons many times. He has even called me on the phone.¡± ¡°What? He called you?¡± asked Damien¡¯s parents immediately. ¡°Yes. I never expected him to contact me. I¡¯d thought that he wanted to apologize, but he merely called to threaten me. He¡¯d said that if I told you anything about him and Emma, he would make us pay for it.¡± Damien then repeated all of Levi¡¯s threats to his parents. When Damien was done, Tyrone punched the wall in anger. Crack! Suddenly, a web-like crack appeared on the wall. ¡°Never have I heard of anyone so arrogant!¡± ¡°And here I was, thinking about allowing him to join the family even though he was not qualified. How dare he threaten us like that!¡± Tyrone roared, his voice like thunder. Olivia was equally as enraged. ¡°Not only did he threaten Damien, rather, but he had also threatened our entire family! He¡¯s got nothing on Damien, let alone our entire family. He can only dream of bing as good as Damien.¡± ¡°No matter how hard he tries, he¡¯ll never be as good as Damien,¡± agreed Tyrone. Damien was Tyrone¡¯s greatest pride because the family elders had said that he was the first genius to have been born in the family in a millennium. How can Levi ever hope topare to Damien? There¡¯s no way that¡¯s possible! ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Levi¡¯s all bark with no bite,¡± assured Damien with a smirk. Hence, his parents nodded with satisfaction. ¡°You can count on me. I¡¯ll prove to you that Dad was right to abandon Levi and his mother. That bastard is no match for me because I¡¯m much more powerful than he is,¡± continued Damien. ¡°That¡¯s my boy! Show that bastard what you can do.¡± Tyrone was very pleased with his son. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Father. When he meets me, he¡¯ll know what it means to be powerful. I¡¯ll make sure that he¡¯ll curse the day that he was born!¡± promised Damien. Chapter 1040 Chapter 1040 Looking at how confident their son was, Tyrone and Olivia could not be more pleased. Now that¡¯s our son, our pride! Born a genius with the strongest bloodline, our son has always been a prodigy, and his training only made him stronger. This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. ¡°Go, my son! Head south. After all these years in Oand City, it¡¯s time for you to unleash your potential,¡± instructed Tyrone, whose life was too precious to be put at risk. Worried for Tyrone¡¯s safety, the Garrisons surrounded the man with thousands of guards no matter where he went. Olivia nodded in agreement. ¡°It¡¯s time for you to see the world and let everyone witness what a true genius is capable of!¡± The mother¡¯s tone then took a turn. ¡°Nheless, we should also make sure that Damien is safe.¡± ¡°I agree. We¡¯ll send only the best to protect him and make sure that nothing bad happens,¡± concurred Tyrone. Olivia was relieved to hear her husband utter such words. ¡°I¡¯ll also speak to my father and have him send our family¡¯s elites.¡± Damien chuckled in response. ¡°You two don¡¯t seem to trust mepletely. I alone will be enough to take the South head-on. There is no need for any protection.¡± ¡°We know that you¡¯re definitely the best amongst your peers, but you¡¯re far too important for that. You are the future of the two most powerful ancient families, so we can¡¯t allow anything to happen to you. Not even a slight risk,¡± exined Tyrone. ¡°I understand, Father. You¡¯ll hear from me soon. I¡¯m going to give Levi one hell of a surprise at his wedding,¡± promised Damien with a malicious scowl. ¡°Good! Make him sorry for mocking our family and remind him of how insignificant he is!¡± cackled Tyrone ¡°Mother, what happened to the butler?¡± asked Damien as he looked curiously at Dexter. After his mother told him everything about what Dexter had done, Damien walked over to the butler and stepped on his wounds. Crack! Blood gushed out of the man¡¯s wounds. ¡°Argh!¡± Dexter cried out again in agony before looking at Damien with a pale face. This boy is crueler than his father. He haspletely inherited the ruthlessness of both of his parents. Being at his mercy is worse than death itself, so I choose death! Dexter suddenly stood up and was ready to end his life by hitting his head against the wall. Pow! Damien kicked Dexter and sent the butler flying. ¡°Trying to kill yourself? You don¡¯t have my permission to die just yet!¡± Damien thenughed maniacally. ¡°Please grant me a swift death, Master Tyrone! I¡¯m willing to ept death as my punishment,¡± Dexter begged the indifferent Tyrone. ¡°Why are you in a hurry to die? Isn¡¯t it wonderful to be alive?¡± Damien continued to make fun of the butler. ¡°I guess that this makes you Levi¡¯s savior, doesn¡¯t it? Then, you¡¯ll have to wait for him to rescue you. Do you think that he¡¯lle to your rescue if I tell him that you¡¯d saved his life?¡± Damien then turned to his parents. ¡°I¡¯ll be taking the butler with me. I need to use him against Levi.¡± Chapter 1041 Chapter 1041 On the other side, Levi had no idea that the Garrisons were in the heat of a discussion because of him. Even Tyrone and Kenny were informed of his existence. Busy with his wedding, Levi was not aware that Damien was getting ready to deal with him. The couple¡¯s new house in North Hampton waspleted, and Levi was very satisfied with it. Hence, he was in an excellent mood. On top of that, Jason had also reached North Hampton. It had been six years since Levi hadst seen his good friend, so naturally, he was excited to see Jason again. ¡°Levi, I¡¯m very happy for you, but¡­ ¡° Jason seemed hesitant. ¡°What is it, Jason? Come on. Out with it!¡± ¡°I just came from Oand City, and everyone there knows of your existence, including the Garrisons! So it¡¯s only a matter of time before theye for you, especially Damien. You wouldn¡¯t want the Garrisons to be your enemy. I suggest that you should beg them for mercy,¡± advised Jason. Bad things happen to those in Damien¡¯s crosshairs. Levi got lucky because he had the Paragon Seal. ¡°Beg the Garrisons?¡± Levi chuckled. ¡°Yes. Just kneel before them and say something pleasant. I¡¯m sure that they won¡¯t make it hard on you. After all, they can¡¯t do anything to you, now that everyone knows of your existence.¡± ¡°I have no problem kneeling before them, but do they seriously think that they¡¯re worth it?¡± asked Levi coldly. The God of War bows to no one, not even to the Garrisons. ¡°Levi, you¡¯re a good man, but you¡¯re just too damn stubborn! You never listen to anyone. I should talk to Emma. Maybe she¡¯ll do it,¡± relented Jason. This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. Jason only wanted what was best for his good friend. He believed that the Garrisons would let Levi go if the man would submit himself to them. ¡°Save it. I know how to deal with the Garrisons.¡± Levi decided to bring his mother with him to meet the Garrisons after his wedding. He needed to know why Tyrone had abandoned him and his mother. ¡°Come, let¡¯s go and visit Morris.¡± Afterward, Levi and Jason arrived before Morris¡¯ grave, which had already been well-refurbished by Nueve and his men. ¡°Now, we¡¯re merely short of Warren. It¡¯s good to be reunited again.¡± Jason sighed before toasting to Morris¡¯ grave. ¡°I¡¯ve been looking for Warren, and I¡¯m sure that I¡¯ll find him soon,¡± assured Levi. Warren had disappeared, and Phoenix had been searching for him for a long time. Unfortunately, it was to no avail. ¡°You¡¯ve been searching for a while, haven¡¯t you? You should just give up. You¡¯re not going to find him because he¡¯s changed his identity.¡± ¡°Wait, you know where he is?¡± asked Levi. ¡°Yes. I think that I might be able to find him.¡± ¡°The three of you were close, so when Warren found out that he couldn¡¯t help the both of you, he felt useless. In low spirits, Warren changed his identity and led a different life,¡± exined Jason. ¡°Take me there, Jason! I need to see Warren!¡± ¡°Okay. I didn¡¯t want to bother him, but I think that you two should meet. Perhaps he¡¯ll be able to convince you to submit to the Garrisons. He¡¯s a good friend of yours, after all. Maybe you¡¯ll listen to him,¡± agreed Jason. Chapter 1042 Chapter 1042 Jason only wanted Levi to see Warren again because he was hoping that Warren could convince Levi to submit to the Garrisons. He did not want his friend¡¯s wedding to turn into a funeral. I know that the Garrisons will spare Levi if he kneels before them. Levi knew what Jason¡¯s intention was, but he saw no need to bow to the Garrisons. R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only I¡¯ll destroy anyone who dares to stir up trouble at my wedding! With Jason¡¯s help, Levi was finally reunited with Warren. His friend had settled down and even had himself a daughter. He was living a good life. When Warren heard that Levi was getting married again, he was more than happy to be part of the celebration as he wanted to make up for his past regret. Three days before his wedding, Levi finally got everyone important to him to ept his invitation. Meanwhile, at the Oand City Airport, a private ne took off with dozens of other nes escorting it. On the ground was a convoy made up of hundreds of vehicles on their way to North Hampton. As heir to the most powerful ancient family in Erudia, such an urrence was normal to Damien. He was always surrounded by tens of thousands of men to make sure that he was safe. Even though the movement was extremelyrge-scale, no one knew about it because the Garrisons were powerful enough to control the flow of information. On top of that, the Garrisons¡¯ allies arrived in North Hampton early to pave the way for Damien, for they had to ensure that nothing would go wrong. ¡°Levi, you¡¯ll realize just how insignificant you are when you meet me,¡± whispered Damien to himself on the ne. ncing out of the window, Damien wondered if there was anyone in Erudia who could outmatch him. There¡¯s only one person, the God of War. All Damien could ever do was keep up with the God of War because the man¡¯s achievements were far too great. One of his achievements was beating the elites of the Eighteen-Nation Alliance with only his iron fists and quelling the alliance. He was certainly the only person who had ever achieved such a feat, and it was enough to make Damien feel hopeless in his pursuit to match the God of War. I guess that being number two isn¡¯t that bad. ¡°Perhaps the God of War views me in the manner that I view Levi,¡± muttered Damien to himself. ¡°No, that¡¯s not right. The bastard¡¯s not even worthy of beingpared to me!¡± shouted Damien suddenly. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t be so sure if I were you,¡± chuckled Dexter, who was tied to his seat. ¡°Huh?¡± Damien was stunned. ¡°What did you say?¡± ¡°Given the same resources and advantages, Levi might just be better than you. Look at what he¡¯s achieved growing up on the streets. If he had the same upbringing as you, it¡¯s not hard to imagine that he could do a whole lot better.¡± Dexter¡¯s words were like knives to Damien¡¯s heart. Furious, the man stared at the butler in utter disbelief. ¡°Did you just say that Levi is better than me?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. If he had grown up in the same environment that you had, I believe that he would¡¯ve been a lot more powerful than you are.¡± Dexter cackled. ¡°You think that he¡¯s more powerful than me?¡± Raw anger shot through Damien. ¡°Say that Levi can¡¯tpare to me! Say it! Say it now!¡± Damien grabbed Dexter by the throat and forced the butler to say the words. ¡°Master Levi is stronger than you!¡± Dexter cackled again as he stared at his perpetrator. Chapter 1043 Chapter 1043 Huffing and puffing, Damien grabbed a fork and stabbed Dexter with it, causing blood to squirt out from the butler. Dexter¡¯s mouth was gurgling with blood, and his body twitched. ¡°Now, let¡¯s try this again. Who¡¯s stronger?¡± Damien was acting like a mad man. ¡°Master Levi is stronger, and I¡¯ll always support him!¡± insisted Dexter. The people around them quickly stopped Damien when he was about to murder the butler. ¡°You can¡¯t kill him yet, Mr. Damien! You still need him, remember?¡± Only then did Damien calm down, and before long, he arrived in North Hampton. ¡°Is this what the outside world is like? How pathetic! These people must not know what a paradise looks like. To me, Oand City is the only true paradise!¡± mocked Damien. ¡°Of course, Mr. Damien. This ce is a far cry from Oand City,¡± agreed ackey beside Damien. This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. ¡°I can now see why Levi is so arrogant. He thinks that he¡¯s seen it all when he¡¯d merely achieved a minor sess in this pathetic environment. He probably still has no idea of how insignificant he is. Wait till he sees what I have in store for his wedding.¡± The wedding was only a few days away, and Levi was just as nervous as he was before. After all, he had promised to reveal his true identity to Zoey, the Lopezes, and the cks. ¡°Levi, your wedding venue has been arranged. As instructed, it is not unnecessarily extravagant, but you can be sure it¡¯ll be grand nheless,¡± assured Azure Dragon and his men. ¡°Good!¡± Levi nodded in satisfaction. This time, I want Zoey to have a wedding that she¡¯ll never forget. However, Levi did not want to achieve that with a ludicrous amount of money, so he took the time to make a ring and a ne out of bullet shells as gifts to Zoey. ¡°Boss, Ezra will be here tonight! It¡¯s been a while since I¡¯dst seen the Commanders-In-Chief of the Nine Warzones and the Four Guardians.¡± Levi smiled in response. ¡°I¡¯ll pick them up myself tonight.¡± Family members and friends had already arrived at the venue because the wedding would be held on the next day. Although Meredith and the other cks were not happy about the wedding, they came anyway since Levi promised to reveal secrets at the asion. They were curious about what the man had to offer. ¡°We didn¡¯te here to give you our blessings. Rather, we merely wanted to see the surprise that you have in store for us. You won¡¯t be marrying Zoey if we¡¯re dissatisfied with your reveal,¡± threatened Meredith. ¡°That¡¯s right. If you lie to us, the child will never take yourst name. He or she will be a Lopez or even a ck,¡± chimed in Aaron. The couple was well-prepared in case Levi was nning to lie to them. ¡°You two should ready yourselves. I¡¯m worried that you might faint when I reveal my secrets. After all, you¡¯re not as young as you used to be.¡± Levi chuckled. Meredith then red daggers at Levi. ¡°You¡¯re worried that I¡¯ll faint? We¡¯ll see how big of a deal your identity is.¡± Nobody took Levi seriously, but he could already imagine how half of the crowd would kneel while the other half would pass out. Chapter 1044 Chapter 1044 Zoey gazed at Levi expectantly. The day had finallye for her to marry the love of her life. Bursting with joy for her son, Emma was easily the happiest person in the crowd. She never imagined that she would be able to attend her son¡¯s wedding. ¡°Huh? Not only are you attending the wedding, but you also have to give a speech?¡± asked Meredith after checking the itinerary. ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Emma nodded. ¡°We can¡¯t have you doing that! What will people think of Zoey when they see you? Do you know how many will be watching you tomorrow? Many are trying to dig for dirt on Zoey.¡± ¡°Do you know how much trouble it will cause if people find out that Levi has a mother like you?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t want to cause problems for Zoey, do you?¡± Meredith, Robert, and the others all ganged up on Emma. ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t, so what should I do?¡± Naturally, Emma would not want anything bad to happen to Zoey. ¡°It¡¯ll be better for you to forego the wedding tomorrow,¡± advised Meredith. ¡°What?¡± Emma hesitated because she really wanted to be a part of her son¡¯s wedding. ¡°If you insist on going, then your son will never marry Zoey!¡± threatened Meredith. ¡°I won¡¯t go then.¡± Emma had no choice but to listen to Meredith. ¡°Good! We have an agreement then. You can¡¯t appear at the wedding, and you can¡¯t tell Levi or Zoey about this.¡± ¡°I understand.¡± Emma was aggrieved but she did not want to ruin her son¡¯s wedding. ¡°Phew! Can you imagine how humiliating it would¡¯ve been if Levi¡¯s filthy mother were to show up at the wedding?¡± The cks cackled. That night, Levi went to the airport with Azure Dragon and the others to pick his friends up personally. Logan and Jennie were also there to pick up their big-shot rtives, who only decided to attend Zoey¡¯s wedding when they heard of Zoey¡¯s worth. Before long, the cks appeared out of the arrival gate, and every one of them was well-dressed. Logan then nced at Levi. ¡°Take a good look, Levi. Notice how all the Lopezes and cks are all big shots? What about your family and friends? Anyone worth mentioning?¡± Compared to the Lopezes and cks, Azure Dragon and others were dressed quite casually. ¡°I¡¯m guessing that the friends whom you¡¯re waiting for will fare no better than the ones beside you now,¡± mocked Jennie. ¡°Boss!¡± cried Ezra and others excitedly when they appeared out of the arrival gate. ¡°Weren¡¯t these people on the same flight as us? They were in the economy ss,¡± ridiculed one of Logan¡¯s rtives. ¡°Hahaha!¡± Logan and Jennie joined in on theughter. It¡¯s evident that we¡¯re on a different level from Levi¡¯s friends. We were in first ss while they were stuck in economy ss. Without their uniforms, Ezra and the others were no different from ordinary people. R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only They had even bought economy ss tickets, so it was only natural that people would misunderstand. Little did Logan, Jennie, and the others know that they were standing before the renowned Commanders-In-Chief of the Nine Warzones and the Four Guardians of Erudia. These men were the ones who shaped Erudia¡¯s destiny and they were revered both locally and abroad. Chapter 1045 Chapter 1045 Out of their uniforms, the men could not look more ordinary than they were, currently. They had paid for the economy ss tickets out of their own pockets and had boarded the ne just like everyone else. They wanted nothing extravagant and had no interest in abusing their privileges because they had the intention of attending Levi¡¯s wedding as friends. ¡°You can determine how sessful a person is by looking at the people who have surrounded him. By the looks of it, you seem way out of Zoey¡¯s league,¡± mocked Logan¡¯s rtives. ¡°I bet that you didn¡¯t even get a single big shot to attend your wedding.¡± Amongst the rtives and friends that Levi had invited to his wedding, Jason was the only one that Meredith had considered important; the Lopezes and the cks wanted nothing more than to drive the rest away. Ezra was displeased when he realized how Levi¡¯s rtives treated the man. Neither Ezra nor the others thought that the God of War should receive such treatment. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll tell them everything tomorrow,¡± assured Levi with a smile, for he was looking forward to it himself. When they reached home, Levi excitedly introduced Ezra and others to Zoey. ¡°Hello, everyone. I¡¯m Ezra Williamson from the West.¡± ¡°Todd Greenwood from the North.¡± ¡°Wilfrid Harrett from the East.¡± ¡°Darton Rogier from the South.¡± ¡°Siegfried Adkins from the Central.¡± After the Commanders-In-Chief of the Nine Warzones introduced themselves, the Four Guardians did the same. ¡°Manfred Reyes of the East Gate.¡± ¡°Howell Dinwiddie of the West Gate.¡± ¡°Geoffrey Meskill of the South Gate.¡± ¡°Benjamin Dickinson of the North Gate.¡± Other than the Nine Warzones, Erudia also had the Four National Gates, which had consisted of the North Gate, South Gate, East Gate, and West Gate. Those gates had guarded the borders of Erudia for thousands of years, preventing countless invasions. The Four Guardians were the ones who would watch over the gates as they guarded the nation against attacks. Levi¡¯s other friends also introduced themselves one by one. Nevertheless, only those who were in the military knew what they were talking about. ¡°What¡¯s a North Warzone, and what¡¯s a West Gate? I have no idea what you guys are talking about!¡± eximed Aaron in confusion. Aaron was not the only one who was confused. Rather, Zoey was confused as well.Original from N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Your friends are just the same as you, Levi. A bunch of weirdos!¡± remarked Caitlyn. ¡°If you ask me, they sound like a bunch of hooligans!¡± The Lopezes and the cks had nothing but contempt for Levi¡¯s friends. What kind of friends does Levi surround himself with? And it¡¯s not just a few of them. There are dozens of these hooligans! In the end, only Zoey and Emma weed Ezra and the others. That night, Benny merely congratted Levi through a video call because he was too upied at the moment. ¡°I¡¯ll visit Oand City soon, Mr. Quinton. See you then.¡± After Benny¡¯s video call, Abigail also called to congratte Levi. Abigail was supposed to attend the wedding, but she had suddenly changed her mind when she thought of what happened previously. ¡°Where are you?¡± asked Levi. ¡°I¡¯m in Oand City,¡± answered Abigail honestly, for she was in South Hampton when she heard that Levi was in North Hampton. To avoid Levi, Abigail left South Hampton and went to Oand City. ¡°I see. Maybe I¡¯ll head over visit you some day.¡± Afterward, Levi received one congrattion after the other, and that was how he had spent the remainder of the night before his wedding. The next day, the wedding finallymenced. Chapter 1046 Chapter 1046 ¡°Mom, what did just you say? You¡¯re not attending the wedding?¡± Levi and Zoey stared at Emma in disbelief. Emma mumbled, ¡°Mm. I¡¯m not feeling well, so I won¡¯t be attending.¡± ¡°Mom, are you alright?¡± Both of them started to worry. ¡°I¡¯m fine. It¡¯s just that my body doesn¡¯t feel too good. You both should hurry up and get ready.¡± Emma shook her head. ¡°You two should go now. There are many things to be done over there. Since she said she¡¯s not attending, just let her be!¡± Meredith said coldly. Hence, Levi and Zoey did not dwell too much on it either. After they left, a smile appeared on Meredith¡¯s face. ¡°You did well. It¡¯s better for everyone if you didn¡¯t attend the wedding!¡± ¡°I know, right? You¡¯d be embarrassing the hell out of all of us if you attended.¡± ¡°Yeah! Both the Lopez and ck families want to keep our dignities intact at a wedding of this magnitude.¡± ¡­ Emma could only silently endure the verbal bashings from both the Lopez and ck families. She hid in a corner and watched the wedding in silence. It was her own son¡¯s wedding, but she had to witness it from the shadows. Just before the wedding began, all the guests were ushered into the venue. There were even numerous media reporters among them. They weren¡¯t arranged by Levi, but were here for Zoey instead. After all, Zoey was a well-known entrepreneur and her wedding would no doubt rule the headlines. Meredith, who was gathered together with her family, observed the guests and eximed, ¡°That little brat reap the benefits of our hard work!¡± ¡°It¡¯s useless dwelling on that now! We can only hope that Levi has indeed prepared a little surprise for us!¡± Aaron only shook his head in response. ¡°Mom, Dad, don¡¯t have any high hopes! ording to my understanding of Levi, he wouldn¡¯t have anything prepared for us.¡± They sighed. ¡°Well, let¡¯s just wait and see! We don¡¯t have any other choice!¡± It was Zoey¡¯s big day today, but her rtives did not seem to be happy for her at all as theyined behind her back. Today, Levi was d in a white wedding suit, his muscr body filling it perfectly. ¡°Sir, your other attire is ready as well,¡± Azure Dragon announced beside him. Of course, the other attire he was referring to was none other than Levi¡¯s Five-Star God of War military uniform! In Erudia, this was the only military uniform with a five-star insignia! He nned to appear before Zoey in the most perfect way possibleter. He wanted to tell her that this was her husband! Even all five members of the Five Great Wars Regiment would be in their military uniform. This was the definition of a grand entrance. ¡°Alright. Let me know when we¡¯re halfway through the ceremony and I¡¯ll change!¡± Meanwhile, Zoey was wearing a white bridal dress which had Erudian culture woven into it. The dress entuated every curve on her body, resembling a waterfall cascading downwards as it pooled on the floor. Her beauty was absolutely breathtaking and could shake the entire world. Just as Levi said, Erudians stayed true to their culture. The moment Zoey appeared, the crowd cheered. They sighed inwardly, thinking what a waste it was for a stunning beauty like Zoey to be wedded to Levi, who was such a sorry excuse of a man. ¡°What did we ever do to deserve such misfortune? Zoey was never supposed to marry him!¡± Aaron sighed and kept hitting the table with his fist. ¡°That¡¯s right! Look at the friends and rtives behind Levi. None of them are impressive!¡± Harry bellowed in anger. Meredith and Robert were shaking with rage as well. If Levi failed to give them a pleasant surprise today, they would no doubt demand an exnation from him. Suddenly, hundreds of cars screeched to a stop outside. All of them were luxury cars. This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. A magnificent scene like that shocked many people. Harry and the rest were no exception. He was puzzled. ¡°Whose rtives are they? Why don¡¯t I have any recollection of them?¡± Meredith and her family shook their heads with simrly clueless looks on their faces. ¡°I don¡¯t think they¡¯re rtives from our side of the family either.¡± Chapter 1047 Chapter 1047 The next moment, countless smart-looking men and celebrities alighted the cars and entered the wedding venue. ¡°On behalf of the Goel family, Xabian Goel from South Hampton congrattes Mr. Levi Garrison and Ms. Zoey Lopez on their wedding!¡± ¡°On behalf of the Hunt family, Mario Hunt from South Hampton congrattes¡­¡± ¡°On behalf of the Quinn family, Hayden Quinn from South Hampton congrattes¡­¡± ¡­ These people¡¯s identities were revealed upon stepping into the venue. Boom! Meredith and the rest were utterly bbergasted by then. This¡­ This¡­ This¡­ The top ten royal families of South Hampton are all here! Even Elder Goel is here in person! This line-up is too good to be true. This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. Little did they know that this was only the beginning. The quasi-royal ns and other big figures were waiting behind to offer their congrattory wishes. It seemed like all the top families from South Hampton were here to celebrate Levi and Zoey¡¯s wedding. What¡­ What is going on? The Lopez and ck families traded looks with each other. They were not acquainted with any of these people. Neither were they qualified to be acquainted with them. And yet, they were all here to offer their best wishes. Could they be here for Levi? ¡°The Jones family from South Hampton is here to congratte¡­¡± Finally, arge number of people including Michael and Mia Jones arrived. Today, Levi weed them here with open arms. Upon seeing Levie in together with these big shots from South Hampton, Meredith and the others could hardly wrap their minds around it. Is this the surprise Levi was talking about? This ispletely unbelievable! ¡°Where¡¯s Emma?¡± Michael looked around in search of his daughter. Someone in the crowd answered, ¡°The bride¡¯s family said that Ms. Jones is an embarrassment to them, so they deliberately stopped her from attending!¡± Levi and Michael were incensed upon hearing this. Michael roared, ¡°What? My daughter, Emma, doesn¡¯t have the right to attend the wedding? What about you lot? Are any of your statuses higher than my daughter¡¯s? Meredith and the others finally understood. It turned out that Levi¡¯s disgraceful mother had a strong family background! She was from the royal family of South Hampton and the daughter of Michael Jones! It turned out that Levi hailed from that family. No wonder he had announced that he had a surprise for them. For the Lopez and ck families, the Jones family was consideredpletely out of their league. Hence, this was enough of a surprise for them. However, never in a million years did they expect Levi to have something bigger in store for them. Even the Jones family was nothingpared to his real surprise. ¡°Hurry up and invite Ms. Jones out. We can¡¯t very well stop her from attending the wedding, now can we?¡± Meredith and a few others immediately invited Emma out with warm smiles on their faces. Fortunately, she wasn¡¯t one to harbor grudges. ¡°We really never thought that you¡¯d be from South Hampton¡¯s Jones family. You should¡¯ve told us earlier!¡± Everyone¡¯s attitudes towards Emma took a hundred and eighty degree turn, especially Aaron, Caitlyn and Meredith. Aaron even patted Levi on the shoulder andplimented, ¡°Levi, you definitely surprised us, I¡¯ll give you that!¡± ¡°Youpletely deserve to be with Zoey! We¡¯ve misjudged you all this while.¡± The Lopez and ck families chattered away as they tried buttering him up. Levi¡¯s status as the grandson of the Jones family was more than enough to appease them. It was beyond their imaginations that the top 100 prominent families would personally attend the wedding. They were even more delighted that Levi was from the Jones family. However, the prominent families from South Hampton did not spare a nce at the Jones family whatsoever. It wasn¡¯t too far-fetched to say that the Joneses meant nothing to them. They were only here for Levi. Levi smiled and said, ¡°Mom, Dad, this isn¡¯t the surprise. The real surprise is yet toe.¡± He was amused by everyone¡¯s assumption. They consider this a surprise? Their expectations are way too low. ¡°Oh? There¡¯s another surprise?¡± Aaron¡¯s eyes lit up with excitement, along with the rest of his family. Meredith and her family were at the edge of their seats, teeming with anticipation. Could Levi have another identity? Or perhaps some other big figures are going to attend the wedding? Chapter 1048 Chapter 1048 ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you Levi is a great man? But all of you even tried to stop me back then.¡± ¡°See? He¡¯s worthy after all. Ipletely approve of Levi!¡± Aaron scoffed and ridiculed the others. ¡°Yes. Who wouldn¡¯t like a good young man such as Levi?¡± ¡­ The Lopez and ck families hadpletely contradicted their previous selves. This huge change in attitude was brought about by the knowledge of Levi¡¯s status as the grandson of the Joneses. Zoey felt very uneasy listening to them. She didn¡¯t want Levi to rely on his family background, but instead shine because of his own efforts. However, her family only acknowledged him because of his background. Zoey looked at Levi¡¯s side profile, hoping that the surprise he had for her would be because of his own hard work and not because of others. Otherwise, she would be extremely disappointed. Thereafter, Master Grover Cooke of the Southern Union and his Four Kings arrived at the wedding ceremony. This caused an uproar within the Lopez and ck families because they had always looked up to those big figures. Later on, several other people showed up as well. They were the Garrisons from Haven, Jonah Garrison and his family. Boom! His attendance shocked everyone present. Even Xabian Goel and his family could not sit still at the sight of the Garrisons, immediately scurrying over to greet them. The Garrison family was a force to be reckoned with. Meredith and the others trembled in their ces, unable to move as if their legs were made of lead. These surprises are getting too overwhelming! They¡¯re considered an imperial family, which is superior to the royal families. And they¡¯re here for Levi¡¯s wedding? Who exactly is he? Indeed, he saved the best forst! Aaron wiped the cold sweat off his brow. ¡°Levi, you¡¯re really overwhelming us with your surprises. From now on, whatever you say goes in the family!¡± ¡°Yes. From now on, you¡¯re in charge of the Lopez and ck families.¡± Both Harry and Robert gave Levi their consent. Everyone¡¯s snobbish sides were on full disy at this moment. Earlier, they had even prevented Emma from attending the wedding. At present, only Zoey and Emma felt ufortable. Both women exchanged nces and sighed softly. They thought that the appearance of the Garrisons from Haven was not a good sign. However, they did not know about Levi¡¯s rtion to the Garrison family and assumed that thetter was sent by the Garrison n from Oand City. Zoey did not see this as a surprise at all. Levi smiled. ¡°Dad, this isn¡¯t the surprise I¡¯ve prepared for you. In fact, it¡¯s far from it!¡± ¡°Boy, how can this not be a surprise? This is one of the imperial families! An imperial family is here for your wedding! What else can top this as a surprise?¡± Aaron chuckled. Levi grinned in response. Jonah Garrison¡¯s presence is really nothing much to be excited about. Over there are Ezra Williamson and the other Commander-In-Chiefs of the Nine Warzones, as well as the Four Guardians. Which one of them won¡¯t own the room if given the chance? ¡°Since Levi says there¡¯s another surprise, why are you still doubting him? Just wait and see.¡± Meredith shot a re at Aaron. Both families were looking forward to Levi¡¯s final surprise. Zoey was no exception. She didn¡¯t want Levi¡¯s surprise to be all of this. She wanted him to give her a surprise which was sculpted by his own two hands. Very soon, all of the guests had arrived. R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only The wedding ceremony was about to begin. Meanwhile, in North Hampton. Damien had just left his ce. ¡°The wedding is almost starting. We¡¯ll be just in time if we rush over now!¡± Damien grinned. ¡°You¡¯re right, Mr. Damien!¡± said his subordinate. ¡°Has the gift been prepared?¡± Damien queried. ¡°Yes!¡± An eerie smile yed on the corner of Damien¡¯s lips. ¡°I think you¡¯ll like my gift, Levi Garrison. Hahahaha¡­¡± ¡°Wishing you a happy marriage!¡± Damien threw his head back withughter. Chapter 1049 Chapter 1049 Just then, Damien received a call from Tyrone. ¡°Damien, I heard that it¡¯s his wedding today?¡± Tyrone asked. ¡°Yeah. I¡¯m about to head over there,¡± Damien answered. There was momentary silence before Tyrone spoke, ¡°Try to resolve things as peacefully as possible and don¡¯t cause any deaths. If he gives in and begs the Garrison family, you can choose to let him off the hook! After all, many people know about his existence. Killing him won¡¯t benefit our family.¡± ¡°Rest assured, Father. I¡¯ve prepared a huge gift for that bas*ard. I¡¯ll make him kneel at my feet and beg for mercy. Of course, it won¡¯t be easy getting me to spare him. He has to pay a painful price for his actions.¡± Damien sneered. ¡°Mmm. You go ahead and take care of it then! I¡¯m mainly concerned about the undesirable consequences we might face because of this. Other than that, I don¡¯t care much about his wellbeing, so just do as you see fit.¡± With that, Tyrone ended the call. Zoey¡¯s friends and rtives who attended the wedding this time were more or less the same people. On the other hand, Levi¡¯s guests took up more than half of the venue and livened up the asion. His mother, sister and many other close friends were present. Only histe best friend, Morris, was absent. But his parents hade in person. To Levi, the wedding this time was perfect and enough topensate for all the regrets from the past six years. It was the same for Zoey. Before long, the wedding officially began. Zoey held onto Aaron¡¯s arm as they walked towards Levi. Both of them tightly embraced each other. Thud. Thud. Thud. At that exact moment, two troops of men in ck suits marched into the venue in a neat and orderly manner. Besides that, there were people pushing in cannons behind them. This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. Of course, those were firework cannons. These people were from the Dragon Legion and led by Alfie Steele. Once everything was set in ce, Alfiemanded, ¡°Fire!¡± Ceremonial fireworks shot up into the sky, resulting in booming sounds reverberating through the whole area. The atmosphere was extremely joyous. Compared to six years ago, Zoey was much more satisfied now. In fact, she was on the verge of shedding tears of joy. ¡°Honey, don¡¯t get emotional just yet. This isn¡¯t even the real surprise.¡± Levi helped Zoey to dab away her tears. ¡°Mm, I¡¯m waiting,¡± Zoey replied. The wedding ceremony went on as nned. Meanwhile, the Lopez and ck families were getting more impatient by the second. When is Levi¡¯s actual surprise going to be revealed? They could barely wait a second longer. The first half of the wedding was over. ¡°Next up, let¡¯s listen to the groom¡¯s heartfelt confession!¡± The host passed the microphone to Levi. After taking over the microphone, Levi greeted everyone present first. Finally, he directed his gaze towards Zoey. ¡°Zoey, thank you for staying with me until this day!¡± Levi held Zoey¡¯s hand as he spoke. ¡°Over the years, you have been wronged and have suffered too much. I know about it all!¡± ¡°Even when I was down and out, you never once belittled me. You only wished for me to get back on my feet! Having you beside me for the rest of my life is more than enough for me.¡± ¡­ Tears were already streaming down Zoey¡¯s cheeks by then. ¡°Zoey, more than anything else, I understand that you don¡¯t want me to rely on anyone else other than myself to give you a huge surprise.¡± ¡°Well, the surprise ising right up! Please wait a moment and I¡¯ll tell you once I¡¯m back. I¡¯ll prove to you that your man can rule the world!¡± ¡­ The wedding came to a brief cessation. Levi, Azure Dragon and several of them went to the changing room. All of them changed into their military uniforms. At that moment, Levi¡¯smanding and majestic aura was in full force. He didn¡¯t forget to grab the gift he had prepared beforehand as well. Chapter 1050 Chapter 1050 Azure Dragon and Kirin adjusted Levi¡¯s uniform. Then, four of them stepped to the side and saluted him. Levi returned their salutes. Upon donning their uniforms, their identities hadpletely changed. They were not the only ones who changed out of their clothes. Even Ezra and the others had done the same. After all, Levi wanted to give Zoey the best surprise ever! The man she was waiting for was now officially Erudia¡¯s God of War. The Lopez and ck families were anxiously waiting to be surprised while Levi and his men had gone off to change. ¡°What¡¯s going on? What surprise has he prepared?¡± Aaron was so nervous that he became slightly out of breath. The others were not faring any better either. They racked their brains as they tried to guess what kind of surprise could top the attendance of the Jones family and the Garrisons from Haven. However, none came close to it. Each of them felt their throats go dry as they awaited the big reveal. Zoey was the most tormented one out of them all. It was only several minutes, but it felt as if centuries had passed for her. The wait was indeed too torturous. Russell and Jonah, who somewhat knew that truth, were also at the edge of their seats. They were certain that Levi would appear as the God of Warter. When that happened, everyone would no doubt be thrown off their seats. Although Emma was excited, she had a vague premonition of an imminent disaster. After all, the Garrison family knew about the wedding today. In the vi. Levi and the rest were all dressed in their military uniforms. ¡°Get into formation!¡± Levimanded. With that, everyone formed two rows. Levi stood in the center. ¡°On mymand. Move out!¡± Thud! Thud! Thud! They marched towards the wedding venue. Vroom¡­ Suddenly, amotion sounded from outside. One by one, vehicles hade to a halt just beyond the gates. Many people stepped out of the vehicles. The one taking the lead was none other than Damien Garrison. By then, the Royal Vi was surrounded by thousands of people. After all, Damien¡¯s safety was of top priority. The ruckus outside grabbed the attention of the guests at the wedding. Everyone stood up to get a peek of the situation. ¡°What? There¡¯s still someoneing for the wedding at this hour?¡± Everyone was confused. ¡°Or is this the surprise Levi prepared for us?¡± Unable to wait anymore, Aaron and several others got to their feet and went to greet the neers. Boom! However, when Emma and a few others heard the noise, their faces fell. Her worries hade true. This was inevitable. ¡°I¡¯m notte, am I?¡± A voice abruptly rang out. Everyone looked over and saw a handsome young mannguidly walking in with dozens of people in tow. Those fighters were all the best of the best. ¡°Who is this?¡± This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. The guests were baffled Just right then, Jonah Garrison and his family stepped forward. ¡°Greetings, Mr. Damien!¡± ¡°Mr. Damien?¡± Confusion was still sprawled across everyone¡¯s faces. After all, someone of his status was far from their reach. Aaron came forward with a ttering smile. ¡°Sir, you must be here for my son-inw, Levi.¡± ¡°Yes, you¡¯re right. I¡¯m here to attend Levi Garrison¡¯s wedding. I even prepared a huge gift for him!¡± Damien¡¯s mouth stretched into a broad grin. ¡°Please,e in! Come in!¡± They weed Damien and hispany into the venue. Although they did not know Damien¡¯s identity, from his appearance and demeanor, they could tell that he was no ordinary man. His identity would no doubte as a shock to the guests. His grand entrance alone was enough to differentiate him from the rest. Damien did not take a seat, but went to the stage and grabbed the microphone from the host instead. Then, he asked with a smile, ¡°Where is Levi Garrison?¡± Chapter 1051 Chapter 1051 The troop which had just exited the vi paused in their march upon hearing the man¡¯s voice. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Levi had already sensed the imminent danger. White Tiger carefully assessed their surroundings. He gasped softly and reported, ¡°Fighters! The whole ce has been surrounded by elite fighters!¡± ¡°Mm, you¡¯re right. There are at least a thousand of them and their numbers are still increasing,¡± Ezra added. These killing machines from the battlefield had already sensed the presence of Damien¡¯s men. ¡°Phoenix, what¡¯s the situation at the front?¡± Levi asked. ¡°Jonah Garrison addressed him as Mr. Damien. So it¡¯s probably Damien Garrison,¡± Phoenix answered. ¡°Alright, understood,¡± said Levi. ¡°Should we get into battle right away?¡± Ezra queried. ¡°No. Let¡¯s change back into our previous attire. For the time being, I don¡¯t want to expose my identity to Damien. I¡¯ll only reveal my identity after I¡¯ve brought down his family! It¡¯s not appropriate to do it right now.¡± Ezra¡¯s eyes widened in surprise. ¡°What? Boss! I know that you don¡¯t want the Garrison family to know your identity, but you¡¯ve already promised to give your wife a surprise. Are you going to keep hiding it from her?¡± The others also stared at Levi with doubt. He sighed in response and said, ¡°I don¡¯t have a choice. I guess I¡¯ll have to tell Zoey some other time.¡± ¡°Besides, Damien isn¡¯t here to genuinely congratte me on my wedding!¡± Levi sighed. ¡°Alright. Let¡¯s all change back into our previous attire!¡± Soon, everyone was back in their original clothes. On the stage. ¡°While waiting for the groom, allow me to introduce myself!¡± ¡°My name is Damien Garrison, and I¡¯m from the Garrison n of Oand City!¡± Hearing this, everyone only noted that Levi and Damien had the same surnames, and did not think much about it. After all, no one present was privy to the details of the Garrison n from Oand City. Even Xabian Goel did not have a deep understanding of that n. Only Emma, Zoey and a handful of people were terrified by this. Damien¡¯s lips curled upwards upon seeing the clueless looks of the audience. As expected, they¡¯re a bunch of obliviousmoners. They are so ignorant. They don¡¯t even know what the Garrison n is? It¡¯s no wonder Levi ispletely full of himself to the point of disrespecting the Garrison n. It¡¯s all because he grew up in an environment like this. Pathetic. A bunch of ignorant idiots. Damien sneered. ¡°Perhaps all of you don¡¯t fully understand the workings of the Garrison n. Allow me to enlighten you. A servant from my family by the name of Caleb had ruled over the entire South Hampton for almost thirty years.¡± Everyone gasped when they heard this and looked towards the families from South Hampton for confirmation. Xabian Goel and the other relevant families nodded, confirming that what he said was indeed true. Everyone was dumbfounded. This particr Garrison family must be immensely powerful! ¡°The Garrison n from Oand City is also known as the most powerful ancient family in the country, the Head of Erudia!¡± Damien announced. The crowd gasped once again. This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. After getting the clearer picture of things, everyone was shell-shocked. Aaron and his family gradually regained their senses. Levi shares the same surname as them. Could he be rted to the Garrison n from Oand City? Could this be the final surprise Levi prepared for us? ¡°Could Levi be a member of the Garrison n from Oand City?¡± Aaron¡¯s face brightened with excitement. Everyone nced expectantly at Damien. Damien scoffed. ¡°No. He isn¡¯t qualified to be a member of our n.¡± These people are indeed hoi polloi. They¡¯re thinking of riding on Levi Garrison¡¯s coattails? In their dreams! A lowly beggar like him doesn¡¯t hold a candle to me. ¡°Huh?¡± Disappointment was written across the faces of Aaron and the others. Right at that moment, Levi led his men back to the wedding. ¡°You¡¯ve got some gutsing to my wedding, Damien. Where did you even pluck the courage from?¡± Levi growled. Chapter 1052 Chapter 1052 Damien looked towards the source of the voice. As his eyes met with Levi¡¯s, animosity filled the air. In the small space, their gazes resembled sharp des ferociously colliding with each other. The tension in the air grew so thick it could be sliced with a de. This was the first time Levi came face-to-face with Damien. The two half-brothers stared each other down, resembling old enemies. They were filled with a sense of familiarity and foreignness at the same time. ¡°Huh? How dare you disrespect Mr. Damien? You¡¯re courting death!¡± Damien¡¯s men who were nking him disapproved of his behavior and wanted to kill him instantly. In Oand City, which was also the Garrison¡¯s territory, no one dared to look Damien in the eye, let alone be speak to him in such a manner. The way Levi was staring daggers at Damien was utterly disrespectful. And disrespecting Damien meant death. This was the rule set by the Garrison n and everyone had to abide by it. ¡°Hold on!¡± Damien waved a casual hand, gesturing for his men to stop. Damien nced at Levi and said, ¡°You¡¯re worse than I expected!¡± ¡°Especially when I saw the environment and people you¡¯ve surrounded yourself with. It makes me even more disappointed!¡± Levi¡¯s smile broadened at that. ¡°You¡¯ve greatly disappointed me as well, because I¡¯ve realized that you¡¯re nothing but a child!¡± Although Levi was only two years older than Damien, his experience in the past six years was something most people would never be able to gain even if they were given a lifetime. R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only Even someone with rich experiences such as Damien had to look up to him. Hence, Damien really did seem like a child to him. Absolutely childish! Yet he wants to mess with me? Levi wasn¡¯t the least bit interested to y with a child. Perhaps only Kenny and Tyrone Garrison would catch his attention, albeit barely. ¡°Is this all there is to the younger generation of the Garrisons?¡± Levi spread out his hands. ¡°Hahahaha¡­¡± Out of everyone else¡¯s expectations, Damien burst withughter. ¡°I¡¯ve long heard rumors saying that you were an insolent fool, and now I¡¯ve seen it firsthand! You indeed live up to your reputation!¡± Damien¡¯s men cackled withughter as well. However, they were all mocking Levi. A bas*ard child dares to look down on Damien? Has he lost his mind? Sure enough. People like him can¡¯t differentiate between gold and dirt. He is just a narrow-minded and ignorant pig. His achievements in life would no doubt be limited as well. Therefore, he¡¯s not qualified to be associated with the Garrisons. Damien scrutinized Levi and asked, ¡°I wonder if you have the power to back your statement?¡± ¡°Of course I¡­¡± Levi was about to answer when he was interrupted by Jason Lowe. ¡°Don¡¯t speak too rashly, Levi! This is Mr. Damien you¡¯re talking to! You obviously don¡¯t know much about the Garrisons. Listen to me and stop provoking him!¡± Even his close buddy, Mateo Jackman, advised him, ¡°Levi, just bear with it. He¡¯s not someone we can afford to offend.¡± Emma came over to her son and offered him the same advice. When Damien saw this, heughed aloud. ¡°It seems like there are some smart people here who know about my family¡¯s influence!¡± ¡°They¡¯re right, Levi. I¡¯m not someone you can afford to offend. You really know too little about us. But once you get the gist of our power, you won¡¯t be speaking so arrogantly anymore.¡± Damien looked down his nose at Levi, sizing him up. A murderous glint appeared in Levi¡¯s eyes as one side of his mouth quirked up into a cold smirk. Emma was holding onto him with a death grip. ¡°Son, don¡¯t! We can¡¯t offend them, so please bear with it!¡± Damien¡¯s gaze abruptlynded on Emma just then. ¡°So you¡¯re Emma Jones! Tsk, tsk, tsk. To tell you the truth, my father¡¯s taste back then was pretty bad. Or perhaps he was a blind fool. I mean, how could he have fallen for you?¡± ¡°Oh, I get it. You must¡¯ve found a way to seduce my father, right?¡± The moment these words left his lips, Damien felt the temperature around him drop sharply. Chapter 1053 Chapter 1053 In an instant, Damien felt as if he was in the North Pole. He shivered as a chill prated his body and seeped into his veins. This was not simply a feeling, but something far more substantial. Everyone present could feel the drastic drop in temperature. One nce at Levi showed how livid he was. Damien had spoken about his mother in such a way right in front of him. Death was the only thing waiting for him! Seeing Levi¡¯s rage, Damien couldn¡¯t help but smirk. ¡°What? Are you angry? Well, this is a fact. If it weren¡¯t for Emma Jones seducing my father, how could he have fallen for her? How could you have come to exist?¡± ¡°A b*tch giving birth to a bastard! What a joke!¡± Damien¡¯s men snickered alongside him. ¡°You¡¯re courting your own death, you know that?¡± Levi¡¯s voice deepened. His eyes shed menacingly. ¡°Boss, you can¡¯t¡­ This¡­ This is your wedding¡­¡± Ezra and the others who knew Levi well could tell that he was well and truly enraged this time. Damien had really pushed all of his buttons. Based on how Levi usually reacted on the battlefield, he would definitely go on a full-blown massacre. Damien and his men would not be able to walk away alive today. However, this was a wedding and Levi could not afford to ruin it. Zoey and Emma were desperately holding Levi back, afraid that he might do something reckless on impulse. ¡°Calm down. This is your wedding! Don¡¯t ruin it!¡± Only then did Levi put a lid on his anger. He did not wish for his and Zoey¡¯s wedding to be a bloodbath either. This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. ¡°What? Are you angry? Do you wanna kill me?¡± Damienughed evilly. As expected of an impulsive person. I was able to provoke him with just a couple of words. Why don¡¯t you take a good look at who you¡¯re facing, huh? I¡¯m Damien Garrison! I¡¯m a descendant of Erudia¡¯s number one ancient family! It was at this moment that everyone gradually understood. Levi was indeed a member of the Garrison n from Oand City. However, he was an illegitimate child. A surprise? This was indeed an earth-shattering surprise! Meredith and the others were not angered or fearful in the least. On the contrary, they were brimming with excitement. So what if he¡¯s an illegitimate child of the Garrison family? He¡¯s still part of the Garrisons from Oand City! Perhaps he¡¯s not weed by Oand City¡¯s Garrisons, but with his status as part of their family, Levi would be able to get whatever he wants. Putting aside everything else, one word from Levi would be enough to ce the Lopez and ck families on the throne overseeing the South. This was indeed a surprise. It turned out that Levi did not lie to them. ¡°Levi, this surprise of yours is too perfect. I can¡¯t believe you¡¯re a member of the Garrison n from Oand City!¡± Aaron almost gave Levi a thumbs-up. ¡°A member of the Garrison n from Oand City? Hahaha¡­ Who said that?¡± Damien scoffed. ¡°Isn¡¯t he your older brother? That means he¡¯s a member of the Garrison n,¡± Aaron said matter-of- factly. Twoser beams seemed to shoot out of Damien¡¯s eyes. ¡°The Garrison n does not acknowledge him as one of us! Not just any Tom, Dick and Harry can enter our n! He¡¯s just a bas*ard child! What right does he have?¡± ¡°Huh? Mr. Damien, that can¡¯t be right. Of course he has the right to be a part of your n. At the very least, my son-inw has the Garrison blood flowing in his veins, does he not?¡± Aaron and the rest looked at Damien expectantly. ¡°Yes, yes, yes. We beseech you, Mr. Damien. Allow my son-inw to enter your n! He¡¯s actually quite capable and can definitely contribute to your n.¡± ¡­ Meredith and a few of them quickly pleaded with him, so that they could ride the coattails of the Garrisons from Oand City. They were so eager that they were about to grovel at Damien¡¯s feet. How could they let this once-in-a-lifetime opportunity slip through their fingers? Damien touched his nose and smirked. ¡°Allowing Levi to enter the Garrison n isn¡¯tpletely impossible, but he has to fulfil some conditions¡­¡± Chapter 1054 Chapter 1054 ¡°Huh? What conditions? Please tell us, Mr. Damien!¡± Meredith blurted out. Everyone cast curious nces at Damien. Damien looked at Levi with a smug smile. ¡°I want Levi to kneel at my feet and beg me! If you can kneel for half a day and beg me, perhaps I¡¯ll let you off the hook, and even acknowledge you as part of our n!¡± ¡°It¡¯s either that, or getting each and every member of the Garrison n to acknowledge you, if you have what it takes, of course. Then only can you be qualified enter the n.¡± Original from N?velDrama.Org. Everyonepletely dismissed the second condition upon hearing it. Getting the acknowledgement of every member in the Garrison n? How capable would one have to be? How could Levi possibly be able to do that! His biggest aplishment was Levi Group from six years ago. However, Levi Group was nothing but a speck of dust to the Garrison n. Hence, everyone hade to the same conclusion. There was only one way Levi could only enter the Garrison n; by begging on his knees. Although this way was slightly humiliating, it was nothingpared to the glory of entering the Garrison n. Honestly speaking, many of them wouldn¡¯t mind eating sh*t if it meant being a part of the Garrison n, let alone getting on their knees to grovel a little. Almost everyone present shared simr thoughts on this. Once a person officially became a part of the n, he or she would have an insurmountable position and receive infinite glory and wealth. In fact, that description barely scraped the tip of the iceberg. At that moment, everyone wished that they were Levi. So that they could kneel before Damien at once. Meredith stared at Damien and asked, ¡°Mr. Damien, you can¡¯t go back on your words. If Levi gets on his knees to beg you, can you really fulfil your earlier promise?¡± ¡°Hahaha. Of course! I¡¯m Damien Garrison. So of course I have a responsibility to stay true to my words!¡± He chuckled and continued, ¡°Besides, there are so many people here to bear witness. Would I dare to ruin my family¡¯s image?¡± ¡°That¡¯s great!¡± Meredith was so excited she could barely stay still. The opportunity to be associated with the most powerful family in Erudia was right at within their grasps. Meredith, Harry and the rest of them turned towards Levi. ¡°Well, what are you waiting for? Hurry up and kneel before Mr. Damien!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Don¡¯t be so slow-witted, boy! Quickly get on your knees! Mr. Damien has already said that he¡¯ll let you enter the Garrison n if you beg him on your knees!¡± Faced with the crowd¡¯s urging, Levi did not move a muscle. All he did was pin Damien a frosty stare. ¡°Levi, stop pretending. I know you¡¯re eager to enter the Garrison n. Why are you still pretending at a time like this? I¡¯m telling you, you get have one chance at this. If you miss it, that¡¯s it!¡± ¡°Besides, once you kneel and beg me, I¡¯ll write off all your past mistakes too! You don¡¯t want your mother and wife to get hurt because of you, right?¡± Damien said. Zoey cast a nervous nce at Levi. She was afraid that Levi would kneel in front of Damien. He was a proud man. If he got on his knees, Zoey might even have to reconsider marrying him. Levi would havepletely lost her respect if that happened. At the same time, she believed that Levi would not kneel. However, the circumstances were different right now. Faced with a powerful figure such as Damien, Levi might really give in for the sake of his mother and her. She was very worried. ¡°Levi, what are you waiting for? Quickly kneel and grovel a little. That¡¯s all you have to do.¡± Jason and Mateo advised him as well. To all of them, Levi only needed to bend his knees and grovel, and he would be able to gain ess to infinite power. And also to all of them, bending the knee was nothing. Little did they know that this was a matter of dignity to Levi! It wasparable to the dignity of Erudia which emphasized to never surrender an inch of ground! As someone who rarely bowed to anything or anyone, how could Levi give in to someone like Damien? Chapter 1055 Chapter 1055 Levi remained standing and did not have the intention to kneel whatsoever. Aaron and his family were so anxious that they almost pushed Levi down to the ground. Damien eyed Levi and growled, ¡°Are you going to kneel or not?¡± ¡°Levi, stop thinking and just kneel!¡± Meredith urged loudly. Before Levi could say a word, Emma walked forward and offered, ¡°Mr. Damien, is it alright if I kneel for you instead?¡± ¡°Our family won¡¯t ask to be a part of the Garrison n. It¡¯s too extravagant of a wish. I only ask that your n let us go and stop making things difficult for us! We promise not to cause your n any trouble in the future!¡± Over a short time of knowing Levi, Emma found that he was a proud man through and through. Not a single bone in his body was submissive! There was no way he would get on his knees! Hence, she was willing to kneel in her son¡¯s stead. ¡°Hahaha¡­¡± Damienughed out loud upon seeing this turn of events. ¡°Really? You¡¯re willing to kneel for Levi?¡± he asked. ¡°As long as you promise to let us go, I¡¯m willing to kneel at your feet, Mr. Damien!¡± Emma assured. As a mother, she could not care less about her dignity when it came to her son. Her only wish was for Levi and Zoey to live a happy life together. Thus, she was willing to do anything to make that happen. That was just how a mother was. For the sake of her son and daughter-inw, she would selflessly sacrifice herself without batting an eyelid. ¡°Sure, you can kneel. It doesn¡¯t matter whether you or Levi kneels. It¡¯s all the same to me.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll let all of you off the hook as long as you kneel and grovel in front of me.¡± Damien wore a hideous smile on his face. He enjoyed the feeling of toying with others just because he could. He knew that to Levi, allowing his mother to kneel in his stead was even worse than him kneeling himself. After all, no one could bear to watch their own mother being humiliated. It was especially true for a proud man like Levi. The humiliation he felt would be tenfold. Damien smirked at Levi. ¡°Levi, your mother is going to kneel in your ce. Are you just going to watch?¡± ¡°Nheless, the effect would be same. Whether you or your mother kneels, I¡¯ll let all of you go! I¡¯ll even allow you to enter our n!¡± Damien was actually openly goading Levi. ¡°Levi, since you¡¯re not going to kneel, your mother will have to do it. Quickly get on your knees, Emma!¡± Meredith continued urging. Others also chimed in with their advices. Emma only has to kneel and everything would be settled. Perhaps Levi needs to maintain his dignity and can¡¯t put down his ego to kneel. But what dignity does Emma have? She should just kneel right now. ¡°Don¡¯t kneel!¡± Michael and Mia hastily advised Emma against it. How could the mother of the revered God of War kneel before another person? ¡°Does the Jones family really want to side against the Garrison n?¡± Damien sneered. ¡°You must not kneel, Ms. Jones! You must not!¡± Xabian Goel and the other leaders of South Hampton¡¯s prominent families raised their objections one after another. They were adamant on stopping Emma from kneeling. Damien took note of everything. ¡°Very well. All of the prominent families from South Hampton must have gone mad, huh? I will make sure to settle the scores with each and every one of you!¡± Damien¡¯s gaze returned to Emma as he stated, ¡°There¡¯s a limit to my patience. I¡¯ll count to three. If you don¡¯t kneel, that¡¯s it.¡± Original from N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Mr. Damien, don¡¯t do this. Please heed my advice and leave at once. This is a wedding, after all!¡± Jonah Garrison stepped forward to warn him. He was really afraid that Damien would lose his life here. ¡°Hahahaha¡­ wedding? Well, gatecrashing his wedding is exactly what I want to do!¡± Damien guffawed. Chapter 1056 Chapter 1056 Damien was a tyrant and a bully. He did not even bother to hide it! Above all, he was the descendant of the most powerful ancient family in Erudia. Even the second-most powerful ancient family had to answer to him. Who in Erudia would dare to offend him? That was the reason he pranced around on his high horse and did whatever he liked. Everyone was beneath him. Especially back in North Hampton, no one could stop him. Ruining a mere wedding was child¡¯s y to him. Jonah heaved a sigh and silently retreated to the back. What could he do if Damien refused to heed his advice? He was just asking for it at this point. ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to kneel yet, Emma?¡± Meredith yelled, along with several others. The fate of Levi, as well as the Lopez and ck families rested on Emma¡¯s shoulders now. She had the power to help them soar through the ranks. Hence, they were more frantic than anyone else at the scene. After all, this involved their own interests. Emma inhaled deeply and was about to kneel when arge palm held her back. ¡°My mother will never kneel before anyone! Not even when the sky falls and the earth crumbles!¡± Levi stated coldly. ¡°As for me kneeling before you? You can forget about it! But if you kneel before me right now, perhaps I¡¯ll spare your pathetic excuse of a life!¡± His words startled everyone. The moment he spoke those words, the entire venue was filled with gasps. Everyone stared at him in wide-eyed disbelief. Isn¡¯t he openly challenging Damien? He even wants Damien to kneel? He must be kidding! Is he insane? ¡°Hahahaha¡­¡± Boomingughter escaped Damien¡¯s lips. ¡°Great. I see you have a spine! Or to be more precise, you¡¯re an arrogant fool who knows no better. You don¡¯t realize how powerful the Garrison n is and the dangers you would be facing. An ignorant person knows no fear.¡± Damien¡¯s lips curled into a sneer. Meredith and the others were utterly disappointed. Just like that, the opportunity to make it big slipped away¡­ Levi clearly had it right in the palm of his hand, but he threw it away. ¡°Mr. Damien, please give us one more chance. Why don¡¯t we kneel for you? We will definitely discipline Levi after this,¡± Meredith and some of them begged. They were unwilling to let such an opportunity slip away. Damien looked at Levi and said, ¡°See? They¡¯re more sensible than you.¡± ¡°But I told you that you¡¯d only have one chance. I¡¯ve given it, so there are no more chances now.¡± This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. The Lopez and ck families were unable to ept how things had turned out. Disappointment flooded them; utter disappointment! Is Levi a f*cking idiot? How could he turn down such a good opportunity? What¡¯s he acting all high and mighty for? His damned pride cost us a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity. Damien smiled. ¡°You¡¯re as stubborn as a mule, Levi, but you will kneel at my feet.¡± ¡°Damien, today is my wedding day, so I won¡¯t hold this against you. Now, leave at once!¡± Levi lowered his voice the best he could as he spoke to Damien. If today wasn¡¯t his big day, he would have shred Damien into pieces right in front of everyone. He had messed up his wedding with Zoey once. He did not want it to happen a second time. Hence, he would spare Damien¡¯s life this time around and settle the scores after everything was over. ¡°How dare you chase Mr. Damien away, Levi? Are you mad?¡± Of course, Meredith and the rest did not dare to step on Damien¡¯s toes. Damien feigned a sigh. ¡°I never wanted to attend this wedding. I only came to take a look and present you a huge gift!¡± With that, he ordered his men, ¡°Bring the gift over!¡± He fixed his gaze on Levi with a grin. ¡°This is a gift I¡¯ve specially prepared for you. I hope you like it!¡± A car drove in. An object was carried down the car and moved into the wedding venue. Boom! Upon seeing the gift prepared by Damien, everyone¡¯s expression changed drastically. Especially Levi¡­ Chapter 1057 Chapter 1057 It wasn¡¯t because of him, but the present that Damien gave. He had given the couple a funeral wreath, a coffin, and a gravestone. Both the gravestone and the wreath had Levi¡¯s name clearly written on them. It was preposterous for Damien to gift him something like this on his wedding day. It was quite obvious that he had cruel intentions. A hush fell over the entire room. Instantly, the temperature in the room fell by a few degrees. Everyone was shocked by Damien¡¯s gift. Who in their right mind would send these as wedding gifts? Zoey was furious, too. She had her perfect wedding all nned out nicely. Now, she would have to live with this unhappy memory for the rest of her life. Azure Dragon, Kirin, Ezra, and the others were so livid they were about to burst. Who dared to stir up trouble at the God of War¡¯s wedding? They could not tolerate it! No matter how they tried to hold back their anger, they felt as though they were about to explode. White Tiger, who had the fiercest temper among all of them, gazed at Damien with his eyes full of murderous hatred. His thoughts now were very simple. First, he would kill Damien. Then, he would make his way up to Oand City and kill the entire ancient family to which Damien belonged. ¡°Well, looks like you¡¯ve developed quite a liking towards my gifts! I won¡¯t bother you anymore¡ªgo ahead and get married!¡± After delivering his presents and rubbing Levi Garrison the wrong way, Damien turned to leave. He enjoyed the feeling of slowly torturing someone to death, instead of killing them off instantly. He wanted to see how stupid Levi would look when he was furious butpletely helpless. Torturing Levi to death sounded like an excellent n. In fact, by the time he was through, Levi would not want to live anymore¡ª¡ªbut he also wouldn¡¯t be able to die. Damien knew that Levi was close to exploding with rage. However, he didn¡¯t have the ability to go up against Damien, and could only force himself to notsh out. White Tiger roared loudly, ¡°Boss, allow me to kill off this insolent fool!¡± This time, nobody tried to stop White Tiger. This was because they shared the same idea as him¡ªto kill Damien. Since he hadmitted such an appalling act against Levi, he had to pay the price for it! ¡°Boss, one word from you is all I need! When I hear it from you, I¡¯ll make sure to raze the home of the Garrison family in Oand City to the ground!¡± Ezra and the others cried, pleading with Levi to let them take revenge. They were so furious that they couldn¡¯t tolerate Damien¡¯s behavior anymore, especially when they saw that Damien was about to get into the car and drive off. This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. Levi¡¯s thoughts mirrored theirs quite exactly. Just as he was about to issue a kill order on Damien, he caught Zoey¡¯s eye. Don¡¯t do it. Zoey shook her head almost imperceptibly, warning him not to behave recklessly. Damien¡¯s goal was very simple. He wanted to aggravate Levi so that Levi would feel obliged to kill him. He would then have a solid reason to finish Levi off, and the Garrison family would get away scot-free. Damien was a very smart man. Even his actions, which seemed unnned and reckless, had been carefully calcted in view of his grand ns. ¡°Let him leave!¡± Levi snapped, taking a deep breath to steady himself. The audience let out a sigh of disappointment ¡°Keep this coffin! Remember not to throw it away or damage it! I¡¯ll be using this on Damien Garrison one day,¡± Levi said ndly. ¡°Got it!¡± A spark of excitement lit up in White Tiger¡¯s eyes again. Levi was making ns for the future; he would use these items when he had an opportunity to get back at Damien. He decided to let the fool revel in his happiness for a few more days¡­ The wedding continued on as though nothing had happened. Aside from Damien¡¯s intrusion, everything went perfectly as nned. ¡°Sorry, Zoey. I¡¯m afraid your dream of a perfect wedding was ruined,¡± Levi apologized. ¡°No worries! Actually, don¡¯t they say that the most beautiful memories are the ones in which we feel regret? I¡¯ll forget about it soon enough. You¡¯ve given me a wedding that was more than perfect!¡± ¡°I support you for holding your ground against the Garrison family! In fact, I¡¯m very pleased with it. Let me join you in the dangerous task of seeking revenge against them!¡± Zoey said. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll never kneel before anyone¡ªnot now, not ever! Frankly, I doubt it¡¯s of any concern¡ªthe Garrison family won¡¯t do anything to me,¡± Levi promised her. ¡°Yes, I know that. Even if you were to start a fight against the Garrison family, they have no reason to respond to you.¡± Changing the topic naturally, she continued, ¡°By the way, where¡¯s the surprise you promised me?¡± Chapter 1058 Chapter 1058 ¡°Ah, the surprise! Of course.¡± Leviughed brightly. Everyone in the audience turned to look at them. Under all their gazes, Levi took out a customized ne along with a ring and helped Zoey put them on. Seeing the ne and ring made out of reconstituted ammunition cases, Zoey felt extremely touched. These were much more valuable than nes and rings that cost millions. Zoey grabbed the ne tightly in her hands. ¡°This is the best gift I¡¯ve received in my entire life!¡± She then nced at Levi andmented, ¡°But this can¡¯t be the surprise you were nning on giving me, right?¡± Levi had put in so much effort to organize the wedding. There was no way these two pieces of jewelry were his surprise. This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. Levi had announced to everyone that he had not been to jail at all. Perhaps he would use this time to exin everything to them once and for all. ¡°Well, go ahead and tell me! I hope you¡¯ll personally let me know what this surprise is. I¡¯ve been waiting for this for so long!¡± Zoey looked at him in eager anticipation. Levi¡¯s expression looked rather conflicted. If Damien hadn¡¯t intruded on their wedding today, he would¡¯ve told Zoey all of his secrets and revealed his true identity. After all, he was already wearing his military uniform¡­ Now that the arrow was already on the bow, he had no reason not to fire. If he didn¡¯t reveal at least a little something, Zoey was bound to be very confused. ¡°To tell you the truth¡­ I¡¯m the mysterious boss of the Morris Group!¡± Levi blurted out. Because of the matter with the Garrison family, he was temporarily unable to reveal his identity as the God of War. However, it was now the right time to reveal his identity as the boss of Morris Group, since the Garrison family already knew about it anyway. Hearing this, murmurs ran through the crowd. The audience was stunned by what he had just said. The Lopez and ck families were especially bbergasted. Slowly, they all turned to look at Levi with disbelief on their faces. This man, whom we¡¯ve always regarded as a beggarly loser, turns out to be the mysterious boss of Morris Group? That Morris Group to which Triple Group could barely hold a candle? Meredith and the others were so stunned that they stood up from their seats¡­ They were all trembling from head to toe, especially Aaron and Caitlyn. Thinking back to the incidents that had happened back in North Hampton, both of them felt thunderstruck. They gazed at Levi as though their eyeballs were going to pop out of their sockets. The Lopez and ck families gazed at each other in fear. Before this, they had found no exnation for the preposterous acts Levi had been disying. Now, they finally realized what had been going on all along. He was the boss of Morris Group; there was no need for him to be afraid of anyone. He also had no special reason to fear the Lopez and ck families, either. When Zoey heard this, she burst into a loud wail. Her body trembled as she cried; tears cascaded down her face uncontrobly. It was as though a dam had burst inside her. This was why the boss of Morris Group had kept helping her without any demands forpensation. This was why Levi had been working at Morris Group under his disguise of a nobody. This was why Iris stammered like an idiot and spoke vaguely and evasively after she came back from meeting the mysterious boss. This was why Levi Group had changed its name to the Morris Group. ¡­ Everything had been pointing to the fact that Levi was the head of Morris Group. Aside from Levi, nobody else in the world would treat Zoey so well. Actually, when Levi informed her that he had a surprise for her, she had already had her suspicions about what he was going to tell her. The signs had been there all along. With hindsight, it was painfully obvious. In fact, Zoey¡¯s suspicion started when she noted Iris¡¯s strange expression after thetter learned of the identity of that mysterious boss. When she thought back on it, all the signs led to Levi being that person. Hence, even before the wedding, she had already guessed that the surprise would have something to do with his identity. But she still wanted to hear the confession from Levi himself. Finally, she received the confirmation that she wanted. Zoey threw her arms around Levi and cried, ¡±Levi, you¡¯re still the biggest hero to me!¡± Chapter 1059 Chapter 1059 At that moment, an image of Levi from six years ago shed across her mind. Back then, he was young and idealistic. Without help from anyone else, he had managed to make a name for himself and establish his company through his own efforts. This was what she most admired about Levi. Even after six years, Levi still retained the bravado and tenacity he had in his younger days. However, he had learned to be less aggressive and to hide his powers when necessary. Other than that, his achievements and his character remained much the same as before. Zoey felt that he had even improved somewhat. Original from N?velDrama.Org. She was very pleased with how Levi was right now. She didn¡¯t care about the number of achievements he had. As long as he still possessed the fortitude he had back then, she would be satisfied. ¡°To me, this is the biggest surprise you could have given me,¡± she continued to sob, drenching the front of his suit. Levi wiped the tears from her face and gazed at her with conflicted emotions. In his heart, he added: Actually, this isn¡¯t the surprise I intended to tell you! The real surprise must be hidden from you for now. However, it would only take him a while more to clear things up with the Garrison family. By then, Zoey would find out for herself, too. He believed that the day woulde soon! Although Levi had just announced that he was the mysterious boss of Morris Group, nobody at the wedding aside from Zoey could feel happy for him. Sure, as the head of Morris Group, Levi Garrison had the most prestigious status out of everyone in South Hampton and its surroundingnds. However, the Garrison n was intent on creating trouble for him. This lent a touch of sorrow to Levi¡¯s small bit of achievement. In front of a tremendously powerful n like the Garrisons, the Morris Group was practically nothing. Worse still, Levi and the Garrison n went back a long way and they loathed each other bitterly. Levi was in for a very rough and dangerous time. While he was the esteemed boss of the Morris Group, he was still nothing but an ordinary person to the Garrisons. ¡°Oh, Levi! We are all very happy to hear that you¡¯re the boss of Morris Group. However, the little power you have is nothingpared to that of the Garrison family. You must be delusional if you think you can take them down!¡± Jason had a very clear understanding of the Garrison family¡¯s power. He knew that if Levi tried to go up against them, he would be destroyed instantly like an egg that had been hurled against a rock. Even Emma tried to dissuade him. ¡°My son, I¡¯m already very proud of you for your achievements. However, this is the Garrison family you¡¯re up against. Why don¡¯t you let me go to them and plead for your life on your behalf? Why can¡¯t we live peacefully instead of stirring up trouble with them?¡± Meredith and the others agreed immediately. ¡°Exactly! Just get down on your knees and prostrate yourself before Mr. Damien! It shouldn¡¯t be that hard.¡± ¡°Can you survive on dignity alone? Forgive me for being blunt, but you¡¯re too hung up on dignity!¡± ¡°Exactly! As long as you kneel before Mr. Damien and plead for your life, you¡¯ll be recognized as a young master of the Garrison family. You¡¯ll have as much riches and glory as you¡¯ll ever need. Isn¡¯t that a great deal?¡± ¡°Besides, are you willing to put Zoey through this sort of danger? What if you put the child inside her belly in danger as well? Have you ever thought about that?¡± ¡­ As for the Lopez and ck families, they much preferred the idea of sucking up to the Garrison family. Levi¡¯s status as the boss of the Morris Group made him as useful as the ¡°p¡± in raspberry. In fact, he was in a great deal of physical danger himself. They could not count on him to protect them. ¡°Levi, you might be very strong in other areas but there are two weaknesses of yours we must point out,¡± Robert said sternly. ¡°Firstly, your worldview is way too limited. Secondly, you are a poor judge of situations and do not know how to turn them to your advantage.¡± ¡°It¡¯s just as Damien said¡ª¡ªyour privileged circumstances and the small bubble of people you interact with have caused you to have a narrow view of the world. You should maintain a heart of humility. There are many out there who are stronger and much more powerful than you are. Are you so reckless and arrogant that you want to go up against them?¡± ¡°Besides, the Garrison n is choosing to ignore your lowly status and is epting you back into their family as long as you kneel before them. Don¡¯t you see the opportunity that¡¯s been given to you?¡± Everyone agreed very much with Robert¡¯s words. Levi was too crazy for his own good. Trying to talk sense into him would do no good. It was quite possible that what happened six years ago might happen again. Chapter 1060 Chapter 1060 Harry threw a look of contempt at Levi. ¡°Levi, if you act recklessly, you¡¯ll only put yourself and Zoey in danger! What can dignity do for you when you¡¯re dead and six feet underground?¡± ¡°Exactly! Before an opportunity like this, dignity is nothing!¡± ¡°Levi, you¡¯re a smart man. Why can¡¯t you see what¡¯s the best option for you?¡± ¡°As the saying goes, no matter how vicious a tiger is, it will not eat its own child. Until now, the Garrison family has refused to ept you as one of them because of your lowly status. In addition, no matter how many waves you make in your career, it¡¯s nothing to them!¡± ¡°The Garrison family is way up there in prestige and power. They value their honor very much and will never stoop to offer you a spot among them. As long as you ept defeat and say something pleasing to your father, you¡¯ll find your ce among them again. Is kneeling really so demeaning when ites to your own family? You shouldn¡¯t feel any shame at all!¡± Everyone was pointing fingers at Levi. To them, kneeling before the Garrison family seemed a low price to pay for the riches and glory that woulde after. After all, was dignity still worth anything in this era? Under these circumstances, practically nobody would still hold on tightly to their dignity. So why was Levi Garrison so determined to make things difficult for himself? How important was something like dignity, something as insubstantial as a wisp of smoke in the air? Levi shot everyone a look. ¡°Firstly, the Garrison family has never treated me as a member and I¡¯ve never thought of myself as one of them, either. Secondly, I value dignity very much. It¡¯s something that I will never throw away for all the riches in the world!¡± ¡°You¡­you must be thick-skulled!¡± Harry and the others were so furious that they almost exploded at him instantly. ¡°This is the most you¡¯re ever going to achieve in your life! You won¡¯t be able to take another step forward,¡± Meredith hollered. R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only Robert banged viciously on the table and roared, ¡°Are you still concerned about your dignity at this moment? What good can dignity do for you?¡± However, Zoey stood resolutely by her husband and argued, ¡°I think Levi is right; that little dignity is more important!¡± ¡°Why do we have to give up our dignity and beg others for our lives? They¡¯re just going to treat us like a bunch of dogs!¡± Jason sighed helplessly and said, ¡°My dear girl, I¡¯ll be honest. Being apdog of the Garrison family isn¡¯t such a bad thing. In fact, it¡¯s a dream for many people who are willing to fight to the death for such an opportunity.¡± Meredith and the others nodded in agreement. Jason was right! A dog of the Garrison n still enjoyed a position more privileged than most other people in Oand City. Besides, Levi was the son of the next patriarch of the Garrison family! ¡°You¡¯re still too young to understand what we¡¯re talking about. You¡¯re too idealistic about these sorts of things. You should face reality! When you¡¯re at our age, you¡¯ll regret the decision you made today!¡± Zoey gazed at everyone in disbelief. None of them care about their dignity! They even profess their desire to be a dog of the Garrison family! Thankfully, Levi already had everything nned out. Zoey said coldly, ¡°Alright, stop talking now. Everyone has a different point of view. If we continue to discuss this, it might end in an argument.¡± With that, the wedding concluded hastily. Although there were many mishaps throughout the ceremony, Zoey had no regrets about the wedding. This was all she had ever wanted. ¡°No matter what happens after this, I¡¯ll always be right next to you!¡± she said to Levi, smiling. ¡°Don¡¯t worry! With me around, I won¡¯t let you or our child go through any sort of suffering!¡± Meanwhile¡­ ¡°Mr. Damien, I didn¡¯t know Levi Garrison would be such a hard nut to crack!¡± Damienughed cruelly. ¡°Well, the blood of the Garrison family runs in his veins, so it¡¯s only natural that he¡¯s a little rebellious. But I¡¯d like to see how long he can keep up that act of his. I¡¯ll make him face the cruel reality of life. He¡¯ll end up kneeling before me and throwing away his dignity!¡± ¡°Mr. Damien, we¡¯re all looking forward to that! Haha¡­¡± Chapter 1061 Chapter 1061 ¡°Levi Garrison is still too weak. Wouldn¡¯t it be more fun if he posed a little more of a challenge?¡± Damien sighed resignedly and replied, ¡°I have so many ways of taking him down right now! Take Zoey Lopez and that child inside her, for example. If I wanted to, I could make sure that the child won¡¯t be born alive!¡± ¡°Exactly! Mr. Damien, we await your orders. One word from you and we¡¯ll head off to torment him immediately!¡± However, Damien shook his head. ¡°No, no, no¡­ Where¡¯s the fun in that? I want to torment him to death slowly. By the time I¡¯m through with him, he¡¯ll realize how foolish he has been to hold on so tightly to his pride!¡± ¡°As for his wedding night, I¡¯ll make sure nothing goes well for him, either! Tell my men to go¡­¡± Levi was having drinks with his friends. It was rare that his friends of ¡°special status¡± could meet up. The fact that his beloved mentor, Angus Belford, was also present made Levi feel overwhelmed with pleasure. Angus said, ¡°Levi, I understand your situation now. To tell you the truth, the Garrison n of Oand City aren¡¯t ordinary folks. They have been around for thousand-odd years and numerous generations. Their fighting prowess is top-notch.¡± ¡°Shall I tell you some statistics? You know about Erudia¡¯s Saber Leaderboard, don¡¯t you?¡± Levi nodded. Erudia¡¯s Saber Leaderboard was a ranking of Erudia¡¯s best warriors. Everyone on it was the creme de la creme among experts. However, warriors like Levi and those in the Iron Brigade were ranked in a separate and confidential list and not on the Saber Leaderboard. All they knew was that those on the Saber Leaderboard were very strong; they only had a vague understanding of how powerful those warriors truly were. ¡°On Erudia¡¯s Saber Leaderboard, the disciples of the Garrison n take up a grand total of twenty-one spots, while the warriors rted to the Garrison n take up forty-six spots in total! This means that about half of the warriors on the Saber Leaderboard have connections to the Garrisons!¡± After hearing these statistics, Levi and the others were stunned. The warriors on the Saber Leaderboard were vicious military warriors. All of them were devils on the battlefield and had gained quite a reputation even overseas. Not only were they loaded with military aplishments, but those warriors were also full of power and talent. Original from N?velDrama.Org. Were there really so many of them with connections with the Garrison n? Evidently, the n was powerful beyond belief. However, Levi had already had a taste of their power for himself before. One of the servants of the Garrison n had the power to make an entire city yield to him. It was unimaginable what the real power of the Garrison n could be if they turned it out in full force. ¡°Not only that. The Garrison family has other warriors with different areas of expertise, too. They are excellent fighters. There¡¯s a reason for the Garrison family¡¯s fearsome reputation in Erudia. They are more frightening than even I could imagine.¡± ¡°Besides, Damien¡¯s mother, Olivia Garcia, is a beloved member of the ancient Garcia family, which is second only to the Garrison family. The Garrisons and Garcias are in this together. If we strike against the Garrisons, we¡¯ll have two ancient families after our blood.¡± Angus turned to look at Levi. ¡°I hope that you, as the God of War, will exercise some caution while taking down the Garrison n of Oand City. You must absolutely tread with caution!¡± Levi nodded. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Master. I¡¯ll do my best to do this properly, and I¡¯ll make sure that the Garrison family pays for everything they have done to me.¡± Hearing this, everyone knew that Levi had made up his mind to go against the Garrison family. He was not even afraid when faced with the Eighteen-Nation Alliance in the past, and he certainly would not back off just because the Garrison family was powerful. Just as everyone was drowning in high spirits, someone barged into the room. Everyone recognized the intruder at once. It was one of Damien¡¯s subordinates who had appeared with him during the wedding. Upon seeing him, White Tiger growled, ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Damien¡¯s subordinate, Vincent Garrison, looked at him and smirked. ¡°Levi Garrison, I¡¯ve been sent to tell you something!¡± ¡°What?¡± Damien¡¯s subordinateughed. ¡°The person you owe your life to is in danger at this very moment. Do you wish to save this person?¡± Levi¡¯s expression changed. ¡°The person I owe my life to?¡± ¡°Yes, indeed. He¡¯s on the brink of death right now, I might add.¡± Chapter 1062 Chapter 1062 ¡°Who is it?¡± Levi asked. Shaking slightly, Emma asked, ¡°Could it be Dexter?¡± If there was someone in the Garrison family whom Levi owed his life to, it had to be Dexter, the Garrisons¡¯ butler. Back then, Dexter had treated Emma like his own daughter. He had helped her numerous times, often secretly. Hence, he had a huge role to y in the fact that she was still alive today. After Emma gave birth to her child, the child was taken away by Tyrone Garrison. She had feared for her child¡¯s life and wondered if he could live on. However, Dexter promised her that he would find a way to ensure that her child lived. ¡°Right on the first try! Yes, it¡¯s Dexter.¡± Vincentughed coldly. ¡°I¡¯ll tell you guys the truth. Initially, the Garrison family had no ns of letting Levi Garrison live. They took him and abandoned him in the mountains, leaving him to die. However, Dexter, that old hag, secretly left him on the streets of North Hampton instead. If not for him, Levi would have died a long time ago!¡± A hush fell over the room. Emma felt as though she had just been struck by lightning. The Garrison family had been lying to her all along! Tyrone had tricked her! They never had any ns to let Levi off the hook. Back then, Tyrone hadn¡¯t had the heart to kill off his son by himself, so he simply abandoned him in the wild. But how was this any different frommitting murder with his own two hands? The Garrison family had never nned on letting Levi live from the beginning. Emma had thought that Tyrone would at least feel some sort of affection for his son and let him live. However, things had not gone the way she imagined they would. How could a n as prestigious as the Garrisons go back on their word like this? How could they simply break their promises whenever they wanted to? What she failed toprehend was that for a family like the Garrisons, personal benefits came above everything else. When it came to personal benefits, nothing else mattered. Besides, Tyrone had gone behind everyone else¡¯s back to do this. This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. ¡°Tyrone, I¡¯ve finally seen you for the brute you are! So much for tigers not eating their own children! You¡¯re the worst savage I¡¯ve ever had the misfortune to meet!¡± Zoey clenched her hands into fists as her body began to shake with rage. This is saddening, awfully saddening! She finally experienced what it was like for trust to evaporate in an instant. Levi felt extremely stunned by the news of his father¡¯s cruelty too. Had he really tried to kill me when I was a child? He finally understood everything. This was why it had always been the Garrison family¡¯s servants who were sent to deal with him in the past. Apparently, everyone in the Garrison family already thought he was dead! Tyrone Garrison, how cruel of you! As a father yourself, how could you have done something so horrible to your own flesh and blood? What a father you are! Vincent snorted derisively. ¡°You have that stupid Dexter to thank for all this! If not for him, there would be less trouble for all of us. As for you, Levi Garrison, you can decide for yourself whether you want to save Dexter! I¡¯ll give you three hours. If you don¡¯te by then, I¡¯ll make sure to bleed out everyst drop of blood from his body!¡± Vincent gave onest cackle before he turned around and left. Levi turned to Emma and asked if what Vincent said about Dexter was true. ¡°My son, it seems that it¡¯s really true! Dexter was the one who saved you from dying!¡± Emma said confidently. Levi said coldly, ¡°Alright, then. Since he was the one who saved my life and he¡¯s now in trouble because of me, I must save him! I¡¯ll get going now.¡± ¡°My son¡­¡± Emma wracked her brains to think of how best to deter her son from going to Dexter¡¯s rescue. She understood what Damien¡¯s n was. He meant to lure Levi straight into his trap, where he would have the perfect opportunity to kill him off. This way, the Garrison family would escape the consequences of his murder. If Levi were to walk straight into Damien¡¯s trap, he would be putting himself in great danger. Besides, he had just gotten married today! There was no need for him to put himself into this sort of situation immediately. As his mother, Emma was very reluctant to let him do it. On the other hand, however, she wished for Levi to be a man who knew the value of courage and gratitude. Since Dexter was the person who had saved his life, Levi should go ahead and rescue him. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mom! Damien and I are bound to meet each other before long anyway.¡± With that, Levi turned and left to search for Damien. Dexter was somebody he had to save. Nobody, not even his mother, could hold him back from doing so. Chapter 1063 Chapter 1063 ¡°Levi¡­¡± As Levi left, Emma gazed after him, her mouth agape as she stood rooted to her spot. I can¡¯t let this happen! I can¡¯t send Levi straight to his death. Emma quickly left, too, but no one knew where she was headed. The vi in North Hampton had originally been the residence of the Gonzales family, but they had moved away a long time ago. Now, it was Damien¡¯s year-round residence. He was currently enjoying his wine in the enormous meeting room of the house. He had a reputation for having a Machiavellian and deceitful personality. However, quite different from his character, he had quite a liking for hard liquor. R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only He enjoyed the feeling of the liquor burning its way down his throat like a ball of fire. ¡°Ah! That¡¯s some good stuff.¡± He gulped down another mouthful of liquor. Drip, drip¡­ In front of him, blood dripped down onto the floor from the ceiling, adding to a pool of redness. Dexter was hung upside-down from the ceiling and bleeding from head to toe. Damien had just sliced another wound across his abdomen; blood could be seen gushing out of it. If he didn¡¯t receive medical attention soon, Dexter would most probably perish from blood loss. Damien barked withughter. ¡°Hey, Mr. Butler, I really hope you¡¯ll be able to hold up until Levi Garrison gets here!¡± Adding injury to insult, he poured some of the liquor onto Dexter¡¯s wounds. ¡°Ahh!¡± Immediately, Dexter screamed in pain like a pig bound for ughter. He managed to squeeze out a single word from between his gritted teeth. ¡°You¡­¡± Damien was twisted beyond words. Vincent turned to Damien and asked, ¡°Mr. Damien, are you sure Levi is going to turn up?¡± Damien nodded. ¡°Yes, of course he will. I¡¯m a good judge of people¡¯s characters. Levi Garrison cares too much for loyalty and gratitude. These things are of no use to someone like my father. In fact, they¡¯re a sign of weakness, and people will exploit your weakness to bring you down. Sometimes, it might even cost you your life!¡± Tyrone had always taught his son one thing¡ªto never be a man of emotion. One had to learn to abandon all else and be emotionless during crucial moments or risk losing everything. Only then could one be trusted with important missions. This was also why Tyrone had been able to abandon Emma and their son without so much as a flinch. Logic and indifference were the principles he abided by. He could throw away everything in an instant if it meant achieving what he wanted. Of course, Emma and Levi, who held almost no value in his heart, were easy targets. And why not? They were like the stones that threatened to trip him on his way, so he had better get rid of them as soon as he could. ¡°That¡¯s very true. If Levi Garrison didn¡¯t value loyalty and gratitude so much, he wouldn¡¯te here at all. He would be able to save himself from certain death.¡± Vincentughed. Damien nodded. ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right. That¡¯s what I mean! If he doesn¡¯te, nothing will happen to him.¡± From above, Dexter screamed, ¡°Damien, you¡¯re insane for instigating Master Levi to strike you first so you would have an excuse to murder himter on!¡± Dexter¡¯s smile widened. ¡°That b*stard will never enter the Garrison family¡ªI¡¯ll see to that. But there are too many eyes on him right now so I can¡¯t do whatever I want to him. Since I can¡¯t kill him as and when I like, the only other option I have is to instigate him to start a fight!¡± ¡°You¡­cough, cough¡­¡± Dexter was so agitated that blood started seeping out of his wounds again. Every wound on his body pricked at his consciousness, making him groan in pain. ¡°Hold on a little longer! Levi will be here soon. When he arrives, I¡¯ll send both of you to hell together so you won¡¯t feel pain anymore.¡± Damien picked up a steak knife and started slicing away at Dexter¡¯s torso again. Blood once again oozed out of Dexter¡¯s heavily wounded body; he would die very soon. Instead of dying from having lost too much blood, it was more probable that he would die from the excruciating pain. Bang! ¡°Dexter, I¡¯ming for you!¡± At that moment, there was a loud bang as the gates of the vi swung open. Levi¡¯s voice floated into the hall. ¡°Haha! Just as you¡¯ve predicted, Mr. Damien! Levi Garrison has arrived to see himself off to hell!¡± Vincentughed. ¡°Oh, dear,¡± Dexter sighed miserably. This kid should not havee. Chapter 1064 Chapter 1064 At that moment, Levi kicked the gates open and strode into the vi. He was greeted by the sight of up to a thousand of Damien¡¯s men, who stared him down with murderous intent. ¡°Take him down!¡± There was a buzz as the men started running towards him immediately. However, a slow drawl interrupted their progress. ¡°Slow down! Let him take his time,¡± Damien said from inside the meeting room. Upon hearing Damien¡¯s orders, the warriors moved aside and opened up a narrow path for Levi to walk across to the front door. They continued to watch him closely as he stepped into the house. Levi noticed those men were top-ss warriors. The Garrison family really hires and trains the best of the best. Very quickly, Levi found his way through the corridors and arrived at the meeting room. When he spotted Dexter hanging upside down from ceiling, his eyes narrowed into a thin line. Damien is too cruel. Levi turned livid when he noted the pool of blood on the floor below Dexter. Damien burst intoughter. ¡°Levi, this is the man you owe your life to! If it hadn¡¯t been for him, you would have died in the wilderness a few hours after you were born.¡± By then, Dexter was already one foot in the grave. When he spotted Levi, he only had the breath to croak, ¡°Master¡ªMaster Levi¡­¡± ¡°Dexter¡­¡± Levi took a deep breath. How could they treat the man he owed his life to in this inhumane way? Original from N?velDrama.Org. Coldly, Levi ordered, ¡°Damien, remove him from the ceiling and set him down on the floor immediately!¡± Damien burst intoughter again. ¡°You want me to set him down? Sure! But that¡¯ll depend on whether you have the ability to make me do it.¡± Summoning the remaining energy in his body, Dexter whispered, ¡°Master Levi, leave¡­leave quickly¡­ It¡¯s a trap¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I must save you today! When I was a child, you saved my life once. Today, you risked your life for my sake again! I must save you.¡± With that, Levi started walking towards Damien. Suddenly, arge boom sounded across the entire room. The meeting room, which had been empty of other people until now, was now a crowded ce. Men stood shoulder to shoulder, filling the room from corner to corner. All of them were top-ss warriors and there were at least a few hundred of them. Everyone gazed at Levi, looking prepared to kill him if need be. Click! Instantly, the door of the meeting room was locked. Even if Levi miraculously grew wings that very moment, it would be impossible for him to escape now. Damien cackled with glee. Now, Levi will die and his corpse won¡¯t even be intact! They are almost at their inevitable end. In a few minutes, both Levi and Dexter will be dead. Damien had already thought everything through. After he killed both of them, he would announce to the public that Levi had murdered the butler of the Garrison family, Dexter. As far as the public was concerned, Damien had killed Levi in retaliation. This was a perfectly reasonable excuse. Although everyone would know it was a set-up, nobody would be able to dispute his narrative. Meanwhile, Emma had dashed back into her room and dialed a telephone number she had saved at the very back of her mind a long time ago. ¡°Come on, pick up! Come on! If you don¡¯t pick up now, Levi is going to be in huge trouble,¡± Emma muttered anxiously to herself. Finally, the person on the other end picked up the phone. ¡°Who¡ªwho is this?¡± ¡°It¡¯s me, Emma Jones!¡± After Emma revealed her identity, the other party remained silent for a long while. She could sense that they were holding their breath. Emma jumped straight into the topic and stated her reason for calling. ¡°Mr. Tyrone Garrison, I won¡¯t beat around the bush anymore. I just have one request!¡± She was afraid that if they dragged this out, Levi would be dead. ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°I hope you¡¯ll let my son go! Just this time, I promise! As long as you let go of my son this once, both my son and I will never have anything to do with the Garrison family again! You know I¡¯m a person of my word! I¡¯ll keep my promise!¡± Emma pleaded desperately. ¡°I don¡¯t call the shots on this matter. Nobody asked him to be so reckless. He deserves this for trying to go up against the Garrison n!¡± Tyrone replied icily. ¡°He¡¯s young and doesn¡¯t know the ways of the world yet. Please just let him go this time! Just this time! I¡¯ve never asked you for anything before, but please let my son off this time! I can even die in his ce!¡± ¡°Please, I beg of you¡­I¡¯ll even kneel before you¡­¡± Emma was crying so hard that her face was practically soaked with tears. Chapter 1065 Chapter 1065 However, Tyrone turned her down immediately. ¡°Even if I let him off the hook, I can¡¯t promise you that the other Garrison family members will do the same!¡± ¡°Tyrone Garrison! If you don¡¯t promise me this, I¡¯ll expose that secret of yours to the world!¡± Emma suddenly eximed. ¡°You¡­¡± Tyrone¡¯s tone underwent a profound change when he heard that. He roared angrily, ¡°So much for your promise to love me for the rest of your life and to keep my secret forever! How dare you threaten to expose it to the world now, you wretched b*tch!¡± Emma was forced into a corner. ¡°I¡¯m willing to do almost anything if it means saving my son¡¯s life. If there¡¯s anything that can get him out, I¡¯ll do it!¡± ¡°Alright, alright, I¡¯ll let him off, alright? I¡¯ll make sure to keep him alive. But there¡¯s still a problem¡ªhow will I know that you won¡¯t use this secret to threaten me again?¡± Tyrone asked. ¡°I swear I¡¯ll never use this secret against you again!¡± R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only However, Tyrone replied in a low and dangerous voice, ¡°Preposterous. I¡¯ve long understood that only the dead can keep secrets.¡± A shiver ran through Emma¡¯s body. She felt a little panicked by the implications of his words. ¡°Alright, here¡¯s my proposal. Trade your life with your son¡¯s. When Levi makes it out of there, I¡¯ll send someone to fetch you back to Oand City!¡± There was no way Tyrone would allow his secret to be leaked to the public. This had never been a source of concern for him before, because Emma loved him way too much and would take his secret to her grave rather than exposing him to the world. However, now that her son¡¯s life was at stake, it was a different story altogether. Hence, Emma needed to die. ¡°Fine. I promise you!¡± In order to save her son¡¯s life, Emma didn¡¯t care if she lived or died anymore. ¡­ Back at the vi in North Hampton, Levi smiled as he gazed at the hundreds of warriors surrounding him. ndly, he announced, ¡°Today is my wedding day, so thest thing I want to see is bloodshed. However, some people are pushing me too far! I have no choice but to pull out all stops and kill all of you.¡± Damienughed shrilly. ¡°Levi Garrison, that silly bravado of yours has always been a source of admiration for me! Look where you are now. Do you still dare to make those silly promations of yours?¡± ¡°And guess what, I arranged for all this to happen today, just for you!¡± ¡°Six years ago on this very day, you had your limbs broken by my men and were left for dead on the streets. Today, I¡¯ll see to it that you¡¯re beaten to death! Haha¡­lifees a full circle, doesn¡¯t it?¡± Damien threw his head back and guffawed. Dexter was livid. This devil is downright disgusting! What a tyrant! Damien¡¯s subordinatesughed next to him. ¡°Hey, kid, did you bring the coffin, gravestone, and funeral wreath we gave you earlier today? We prepared that especially for you!¡± Levi¡¯s expression remained cid. He said, ¡°Damien, the biggest mistake you made in your life was to come to North Hampton!¡± ¡°Hmm! A mistake?¡± Damien asked in confusion. ¡°Because you¡¯re going to die! Even though it¡¯s my wedding day today, I¡¯m going to bash your head in and make sure I decorate these walls with your intestines!¡± Levi had already made up his mind to kill him. Damien must die! ¡°Men, go¡­¡± Just as Damien was going to order his men to kill Levi, he received a phone call from his father. ¡°What? Are you serious? But why? Oh, alright¡­I understand¡­Father¡­¡± Damien hung up the phone and gazed at Levi with disbelief. Vincent urged him, ¡°Mr. Damien, your orders, please!¡± To their surprise, Damien waved a hand dismissively and snapped, ¡°Alright, that¡¯s enough. We won¡¯t be killing Levi Garrison today.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Everyone was stunned. Why did he suddenly change his mind about killing Levi? In a very disgruntled voice, Damien grumbled, ¡°Levi, count yourself lucky for escaping death today. I won¡¯t be killing you for now. As for Dexter, you can have him, too. So there!¡± He didn¡¯t understand why his father had suddenly ordered him to spare Levi¡¯s life. Back then, his father had also given him the order to murder Levi without much exnation, either. However, Levi didn¡¯t move from his spot. He red angrily at Damien and spat, ¡°That won¡¯t do! You might not want to kill me anymore, but that doesn¡¯t mean I¡¯m going to let you off the hook!¡± Chapter 1066 Chapter 1066 Levi thought the whole situation ridiculous. Does Damien really think he¡¯ll emerge from this without any consequences? Has he ever considered what I might have up my sleeve? Damien has no clue as to who will be killing who. ¡°Hmm?¡± Damien froze. I have already agreed to spare Levi¡¯s life, but this incorrigible jerk is trying to push it. ¡°Alright, everyone heard that, right? He said he wanted to kill me, didn¡¯t he? If I kill him now, I doubt my father will me me for it. Haha¡­¡± Just now, Damien was feeling despondent when he realized there was no way he could kill Levi without angering his father. However, Levi had decided to dig his own grave. This is excellent! Damien burst intoughter. ¡°Levi Garrison, you¡¯re asking to be killed, aren¡¯t you? Don¡¯t me me for being too awful to you!¡± ¡°Men, go! Empty out his guts!¡± Immediately, there was a loud ng as the men drew their swords. At that moment, someone yelled, ¡°Mr. Damien, there¡¯s a woman outside who seeks your audience! Her name is Emma Jones!¡±R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only Very quickly, Emma arrived at the meeting hall. She cried, ¡°Mr. Damien, your father has already agreed to let the both of us off. You can¡¯t go back on his word!¡± ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve already let him go,¡± Damien said agreeably. ¡°Mom, leave by yourself first! He might have let me go, but I sure haven¡¯t let him go!¡± Levi was adamant about killing Damien before leaving the ce. Emma threw herself onto the floor and grabbed the leg of his pants. ¡°My son, I beg of you to stop kicking up a fuss! We need to leave now! Stop trying to y the hero! It¡¯s your wedding day today! Think about Zoey and your child she¡¯s bearing!¡± Levi seemed to hesitate. He turned to gaze malevolently at Damien and spat, ¡°Alright, count yourself lucky today that you managed to keep yourself alive! Now get out of my sight immediately! If I change my mind, I¡¯m afraid you won¡¯t get to leave North Hampton alive.¡± Damien burst intoughter. ¡°Haha¡­To tell you the truth, I¡¯ve never met anyone as self-deluded as you are. Don¡¯t worry, Levi. I¡¯ll leave today but there wille another day when I¡¯ll have you in the palm of my hand.¡± Still guffawing, Damien continued, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you wanted to go up against the Garrison n itself? I¡¯ll wait for you at the gates of the Garrison residence, then. Be there or be square!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it. I¡¯ll definitely be there.¡± With that, Levi left the vi with his mother, carrying the barely alive Dexter on his back. Bang! Damien was so enraged that he punched the wall next to him. Almost instantaneously, the wall copsed. With another loud rumble, the entire building copsed in a huge puff of dust. From this, everyone could see how much strength Damien possessed. He made an entire building crumble with his fist! They could also see how furious Damien truly was. He couldn¡¯t stand the idea that Levi had mocked him straight to his face, but he wasn¡¯t allowed to murder him in retaliation. ¡°Mr. Damien, are we just going to leave it at that?¡± Vincent asked tremulously. Even he couldn¡¯t bear it anymore. ¡°If we don¡¯t leave it at that, what else are we supposed to do? Now tell everyone to get lost!¡± That very night, Damien left North Hampton. He didn¡¯t understand why his father had made such a strange decision. When Damien asked his father previously, thetter gave him his permission to murder Levi. After they finished making arrangements for Dexter, Emma received a phone call from Tyrone. ¡°I¡¯ve let your people go. Isn¡¯t it time for you to uphold your end of the bargain?¡± he asked coldly. ¡°Yes, I gave you my word. But I sure hope you won¡¯t go back on yours!¡± Emma warned. She was reminding him of the promise he broke years ago, when he said he would keep their son alive but then dumped Levi in the wilderness. Tyrone replied frostily, ¡°Oh, don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t do that. Prepare yourself. I¡¯ll be sending someone to pick you up soon enough.¡± ¡°Alright, then.¡± The next morning, news spread all over town. Emma Jones was missing! ¡°This is bad!¡± Levi eximed, rmed by the news. Was this why Damien let me off so easilyst night? There must be a reason. It seemed the reason had something to do with his mother. There was a possibility that his mother was in grave danger right now¡­ It was quite evident to Levi that Emma Jones had some past dealings with the Garrison family. Otherwise, Damien would never have let him off so easily. Chapter 1067 Chapter 1067 Emma was now on her way to Oand City. She was brought before Tyrone Garrison. It had been twenty years since thest time they met. Now that they met each other again, Tyrone observed that the woman had changed drastically since he last saw her. Tyrone still looked elegant and polished as ever. He still had thatmanding vibe, albeit it had be more mature and made him seem even more impressive. Tyrone had lived a perfect life from all perspectives. Besides, he was currently poised to be the next patriarch of the Garrison family. When that happened, he would be the most respected man on earth. On the other hand, age had significantly altered Emma¡¯s beauty. The wrinkles that crept across her entire forehead made her seem older than she really was. She was so skinny that she looked like a walking skeleton. She was once as beautiful as a flower. Now, she simply looked like an old hag. The two of them were a ring contrast to each other when they stood together. Nobody would have thought they used to be a couple¡­ When she saw Tyrone again, aplicated mix of emotions welled up within Emma. However, when Tyrone gazed down at her, his eyes were only full of mockery and contempt. He mocked himself for falling for this woman in his younger years; he had been too na?ve in the past. At the same time, Tyrone was alsoughing at Emma. How could she have ever thought of marrying me, much less marrying into the prestigious Garrison n? Oh, how stupid I was! How could I have been in love with this woman all those years ago? I nearly missed out on my future with Olivia! Yes, I was too young and foolish. Oh, just look at Emma now! She¡¯s no match for me at all. Not even a little bit! Compared to his present wife, Olivia, Emma was practically nothing. The difference between the two women was simply too great. With a little exaggeration, Tyrone would even say that looking at the present Emma made him feel like throwing up. If he were a bird soaring high up in the sky, she would be a filthy bug crawling on the ground! Did this loser of a woman think she¡¯s suitable to be my wife? This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. Dream on! She will never be my wife! Tyrone would only regard her with contempt. However, he had forgotten that he had a role to y in Emma¡¯s current predicament. Emma used to be a rose, too. For Tyrone¡¯s sake, she had gambled with her life and ruined her future in the process. Without him in the picture, Emma would still be as beautiful as she had been back then. ¡°Wow, I didn¡¯t think we would ever meet again! You¡¯re quite a lucky person, do you know that?¡± Tyrone felt that any opportunity for Emma to meet him was a boon for her. He wasn¡¯t entirely wrong. Someone as lowly as Emma didn¡¯t have the right to meet him. ¡°Yes, we meet again,¡± Emma whispered. Tyrone continued, ¡°However, I must remind you not to harbor any hopes on me. There¡¯s no way things will ever work out between the two of us, for as long as we live. I¡¯ll tell you the truth. The difference in our status is simply too big, and the gap is only getting wider! You and I aren¡¯tpatible at all.¡± Tyrone rambled on, ¡°Think about it yourself. Do you think you can hold a candle to Olivia? I don¡¯t think so! I must have been blind in the past.¡± Tyrone was afraid that Emma still desired some sort of romantic rtionship with him so he had to dispel those thoughts immediately. Hearing this, Emma bowed her head. Thest ember of hope in her heart was extinguished. The difference between her status and that of Tyrone was simply enormous. ¡°Not only that, but your son is nothingpared to Olivia¡¯s son,¡± Tyrone mocked. ¡°Her son is of unparalleled talent and he¡¯s the best and fiercest warrior in practically every aspect!¡± Tyrone struck Emma emotionlessly with such harsh words. ¡°As for your son, I must admit that he has made some small achievements on his own. To normal people, he is worthy of some respect. But to the Garrison n of Oand City, his achievements are nothing! What are his achievements aspared to those of Olivia¡¯s son?¡± Emma wouldn¡¯t stand for it. He could insult her all he liked, but insulting her son was taboo for her. Emma¡¯s eyes widened as she stared at Tyrone. ¡°That might not be so! Damien was brought up in an environment that was simply too perfect. In a less ideal environment, my son might easily beat him.¡± Chapter 1068 Chapter 1068 Suddenly, a cold voice sounded at the door. ¡°Ridiculous. Who said my son was brought up in a perfect environment?¡± The woman sent an intimidating vibe as she glided into the room. Olivia appeared, looking as regal as a queen. The difference between Emma and herself was obvious. Tyroneughed. ¡°Olivia, I made the best decision of my life when I chose you to be my wife all those years ago.¡± Olivia walked in front of Emma and said coldly, ¡°Emma, let me tell you something that might shock the skin off those pathetic bones of yours.¡± ¡°My son, Damien, was never brought up in the warm environment of the Garrison residence, like you imagined. From the time he was born, Damien was abandoned at a training ground in the frigid north. During his time in training, he never knew his true identity and the Garrison family never provided him with any help. Instead, we made sure to ce all sorts of obstacles in his way to ensure that he grew up strong.¡± Olivia continued, ¡°Damien managed to survive those challenges because of his own strength and intelligence. We only epted him into the family when he came of age and proved himself to be a capable warrior. His achievements surpassed those of others in his generation; no one ever came close to defeating him.¡± Property ? N?velDrama.Org. Olivia went into greater detail. ¡°In order to create challenges for him, the Garrison n spent tens of billions and lost more than three thousands of our men! Back at the training grounds, there were about eighty other recruits who trained alongside Damien, but only one could emerge alive. Damien was the one who killed off the rest and walked away as the victor!¡± ¡­ Hearing this, Emma was so shocked that sweat started to form on her brows. It was evident that Damien¡¯s experiences before he came of age were even worse than what Levi went through. If he lost focus for even one moment, he would have died. The Garrisons¡¯ brutal training had produced a genius like Damien. Even Emma had to admit that Levi¡¯s achievements paled inparison to what Damien had achieved. Olivia continued, ¡°Do you really think that b*stard son of yours can bepared to Damien? What rubbish!¡± Emma remained silent. Although she wished for her son to win, his skills were truly nothingpared to Damien. Olivia turned to Tyrone and said coldly, ¡°Tyrone, why has shee?¡± She wasn¡¯t afraid that their reunion would reignite old mes. Emma is so hideous now. Tyrone must be out of his mind to lust for her. Tyrone replied coolly, ¡°I brought her back to kill her!¡± ¡°That¡¯s nice. Get it done as quickly as you can. There¡¯s no use in keeping her around anyway,¡± Olivia said. Emma knelt down immediately and pleaded, ¡°Could the two of you give me some more time? I want to meet my grandchild and make the baby some clothes!¡± In nine months, Zoey¡¯s child would finally be born. Emma wanted to see the child at least once. As Emma looked up piteously at Tyrone, his expression flickered a little. After all, Emma was still holding on to his secret. ¡°Fine, whatever,¡± he relented. ¡°Since you¡¯re going to die anyway, I don¡¯t see how a few more months is going to do you any harm.¡± Olivia didn¡¯t think much of it, either. ¡°Men, take her away and lock her up! Don¡¯t let her escape.¡± Tyrone tried to reassure her. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Olivia. She¡¯s being locked up by the Garrison family. Unless someone has God¡¯s power, I doubt she could be rescued.¡± After they locked Emma up securely, Olivia turned to Tyrone and smiled. ¡°My dear, do you think that b*stard mighte here and try to rescue his mother? I heard this boy is very reckless by nature. If he was foolish enough to rescue Dexter, don¡¯t you think he¡¯ll definitely try and get his mother out of there?¡± Tyroneughed dismissively. ¡°Huh? Is he going to attempt a prison break on the grounds of the Garrison residence? How is he going to rescue her? How preposterous!¡± So what if that b*stard is talented? There was no way he will be able to take a step past the front door of the Garrison residence, much less break his mother out of jail. ¡°Well, I personally hope he¡¯ll try and rescue her. It will be quite an entertaining scene, don¡¯t you think?¡± Olivia enjoyed seeing other people struggle helplessly. Chapter 1069 Chapter 1069 However, Tyrone replied icily, ¡°No way. That day will nevere. He will never get that opportunity.¡± Olivia froze before replying, ¡°Do¡ªdo you mean you¡¯ll kill Emma Jones?¡± ¡°Yes, of course. Does a b*tch like her really think she has any right to bargain with me? As for extending her life by a few more months, that¡¯s never going to happen!¡± Tyrone was deathly afraid that his secret would be exposed. Emma had to go, and she had to go now. He had only agreed to her demands on the surface. Oh, what a shame. Emma has been tricked again. Tyrone was never someone who took his promises seriously. Besides, Emma was holding onto a secret that could have a devastating impact on his future within the family. He would be stupid to let her live. He arrived at her cell. Emma had already figured out his intentions. ¡°You¡¯re here to kill me off, aren¡¯t you?¡± Tyrone scoffed cruelly. ¡°I once thought you could take this secret to your grave, but I don¡¯t think you love me enough. Back then, who was the one who said she would love me for a lifetime and promised to do everything for my sake?¡± Emma red at him and hollered angrily, ¡°Tyrone Garrison, I¡¯ve finally seen you for the brute you are! You have no emotions at all, do you? You¡¯re just a cold-blooded animal.¡± Tyroneughed apathetically and replied, ¡°That¡¯s what makes me different frommon folks like you! In the Garrison n, women must never be a stumbling block for their men. They must only be tools! This was exactly why I abandoned you! To me, you¡¯re no different from other women. You proved to be of no value to me, and you might even be a stumbling block for me in the future!¡± ¡°Only a woman like Olivia is suitable for me. She¡¯s the only person on this earth who ispatible with me,¡± asserted Tyrone. Emma had to bite her lip in order to not cry. Laughing coldly, she snapped, ¡°You probably admire her for her family background and the resources of the Garcia family, don¡¯t you? Do you even have any feelings for her?¡± Hearing this, Tyrone kept silent. That was true. He had married Olivia because her family background was advantageous to him. Laughing mockingly at him, Emma said, ¡°You will stop at nothing to achieve what you want, won¡¯t you?¡± This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. ¡°Haha, you don¡¯t understand me at all! If one wishes to make their way up in the world, one needs to be prepared to abandon many things! Unfortunately, you¡¯ve never been in such a position, so you wouldn¡¯t know about that.¡± Immediately, Emma retorted, ¡°Is that why you paralyzed your own younger brother?¡± Tyrone was enraged. ¡°You¡­¡± That was precisely his secret. The idea of everyone knowing about it filled him with fear and made him sleepless. The Garrison n of Oand City was full of talented warriors. Tyrone¡¯s generation was an especially talented cohort. However, Tyrone wasn¡¯t the most talented one out of them all. Among his peers, Tyrone ranked third in terms of talent and achievement. His fourth brother, Micah, was the one in first ce. While Micah was alive, his powers surpassed everyone else¡¯s. He was practically the next patriarch of the family. Tyrone could only watch and stew in jealousy as everyoneuded his brother with praise. Finally, when he could stand it no longer, he set a trap and paralyzed his brother. Till this day, Micah was still confined to his bed. Everyone in the Garrison family believed that Micah¡¯s fall and subsequent paralysis was an ident. The day after Micah was paralyzed, Tyrone was conferred the title of the next head of the family, his father¡¯s sessor. Emma found out about this by ident, and Tyrone was deathly afraid that Emma would leak this secret to his family. Once the Garrison family caught wind of his crime, Tyrone would lose his position immediately. The Garrison n had very strict rules, and anyone who broke them would be subject to grave punishment. Out of the numerous rules they had, one was the most important¡ªkill not your own brethren. ¡°Emma Jones, you¡¯ve forced my hand atst. I¡¯ll make sure to kill you today!¡± Tyrone gazed at her with red eyes and a murderous look on his face. Emma shut her eyes in despair¡­ Chapter 1070 Chapter 1070 Tyrone raised his right hand into the air. In a moment, he would swing it down and bash it against the top of Emma¡¯s head. Emma could feel the wind as Tyrone brought his fist down with a whoosh. She was only a few moments away from death¡­ Right before his fist made contact with her head, however, Tyrone froze. Emma waited for a few moments with her eyes shut, but nothing happened. She opened her eyes timidly. Original from N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Aren¡¯t¡ªaren¡¯t you going to kill me?¡± she asked tremulously. Tyrone gazed at her with aplicated look and didn¡¯t say anything. He turned and left the room. He mmed the door shut behind him with a loud bang. Emma¡¯s eyes glittered as she understood what was going on. Tyrone feared the consequences of killing her. He was afraid that Emma would¡¯ve already told his secret to her son and he did not want to take that risk. If Levi already knew his secret, he would definitely expose it once he found out that Emma was dead. This was what Tyrone truly feared. For the sake of his position as the future patriarch of his n, he had to be cautious. In the past, he needn¡¯t have worried about this because Emma loved him enough to give her life for him and take his secret with her to her grave. But now that Levi was involved, Tyrone could no longer count on Emma¡¯s love for him. In order to protect Levi, Emma had probably told her son about this secret. Tyrone couldn¡¯t kill off Emma without having his secret leaked. I must find a way to confirm if Levi knows about it. Only then can I make a decision as to whether I should kill Emma! Thus, Tyrone decided to go and look for Levi himself. Once he had his answer, his first goal would be to kill off both Levi and Emma. Even if this would upset the Garrison family and cause outsiders to despise him for being cold-blooded and cruel, it would be much better than having his secret exposed to the public. If that happened, he would be subjected to the family¡¯s most horrible punishment! In North Hampton, everyone was busy looking for Emma. Finally, Levi discovered a note left for him by his mother in his room. In summary, she told him not to worry because she was doing fine. She also instructed Levi not to go looking for her. ¡°Mom, how could I not go looking for you?¡± Levi banged his hand onto the table. The more he thought about it, the more he was certain that the Garrison family was behind it. He figured that his mother was going to die in his ce. However, Levi was adamant that he would not yield to the Garrison family. If you haven¡¯t held me back earlier, I would¡¯ve killed Damien. Levi felt helpless. Initially, he had wanted to wait a while before making any move. He wanted things to be peaceful until Zoey gave birth to their child. As Zoey was pregnant, he was too afraid to leave her alone. Zoey needs someone to take care of her¡­ However, now that this matter regarding his mother had cropped up, he had to speed things up a little. He decided to head up to Oand City. Just as he was about to summon Azure Dragon and the others, he received a phone call from an anonymous number. As soon as he picked up the call, the person on the other end introduced himself. ¡°I¡¯m Tyrone Garrison.¡± Immediately, Levi asked, ¡°What? It¡¯s you? Is my mother with you right now?¡± Levi was quite surprised that Tyrone would give him a call. ¡°Yes, she is. She¡¯s all fine and dandy. As for me, I¡¯d like to meet you in North Hampton tonight. There¡¯s something I need to talk to you about.¡± Upon hearing that his mother was alright, Levi let out a sigh of relief. If anything happened to his mother, he would tear down the Garrison residence, brick by brick, and kill every single person living within its walls. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll wait for you. However, if anything happens to my mother, I¡¯ll kill you on sight!¡± Levi swore angrily. ¡°Haha¡­¡± Tyrone burst intoughter on the other end. To him, Levi was all bark and no bite. His deration of vengeance was nothing but an empty threat. He wanted to kill me? Can he even do it? At eight o¡¯clock that night, a private jetnded at the North Hampton Airport. As quietly and swiftly as he could, Tyrone arrived at the meeting ce they had agreed on beforehand. Levi was already waiting there when he arrived. The father and son finally met for the first time in their lives. Chapter 1071 Chapter 1071 As Levi gazed at Tyrone in an attempt to size him up, the older man was doing the same with him. Levi saw immediately that his father was a once-in-a-generation type of warrior. He was subdued and detached, and an untouchable vibe radiated from his very body. However, his movements also spoke of someone who was ill-tempered and capricious. To kill one is a sin, but to kill ten thousand is a heroic feat. That sentence described Tyrone exactly. His very face lent him a look of arrogance and self-assurance that made him stand out from the crowd. He had the vibe of someone who was used to standing in the limelight at the apuse of everyone. After all, he was the future patriarch of the most prestigious ancient family in Erudia. He had been bred for this very purpose. Tyrone was a good fighter¡ªthere was no doubt about that. Before this, Levi had instructed Phoenix to conduct a thorough investigation into Tyrone¡¯s background. Levi did not do so early on because he was afraid that the people in Oand City might catch on; that would have caused him a great deal of trouble. However, his rtionship with Tyrone had been one of the hottest topics in the city ofte. Practically everyone already knew about it. Given that development, if Levi wanted to look up Tyrone in his own capacity, no one would question it. Tyrone was a cruel tyrant who had no qualms about doing whatever that was needed to get to the top. He was willing to abandon everything that stood in his way. Levi had taken a look at Tyrone¡¯s bloody and criminal history. Indeed, Tyrone was someone who set his sights on big goals. In the process of investigating him, Levi had discovered Tyrone¡¯s biggest secret¡ªhe had paralyzed his own brother in order to be his father¡¯s sessor. In order to ensure the prosperity of their n, the Garrisons of Oand City had established an irond rule. It was also the most important one in their book of rules: kill not your own brethren. Those who vited it would be the harshest of punishment. This rule had been established so that the Garrison n would unite with each other rather than being divided by petty fights and jealousy. Hence, the Garrison n was renowned for their unity, which had seen them through over a thousand years. There had never been an instance of family members killing each other¡­until now. This was also why the Garrison n was so powerful. However, Tyrone had vited this sacred rule in order to pursue his own selfish interests. He had very extreme beliefs. To him, love, family ties, and friendships weren¡¯t important. What was important, however, was the benefits he could reap. One look at his father was enough for Levi to see him for who he was. Property ? N?velDrama.Org. To Tyrone, however, Levi was just an arrogant and reckless troublemaker. Tyrone had seen his share of this sort of youngsters. A little taste of achievement was enough to send them into a downward spiral of haughtiness. In the end, however, their wild ways would be tamed by the harsh reality. There was nothing wrong with being arrogant, of course, but if one overdid it, the consequences would be extremely dire. From his observation of Levi, Tyrone could tell that this b*stard son of his wouldn¡¯tst very long in the real world. Compared to Damien, he was nothing but a small fry. Damien was every bit as arrogant as Levi was, but at least he had talent and ability. With the two most powerful ancient families in Erudia backing his every move, Damien¡¯s power was simply unimaginable! Although the blood of the Garrisons flowed through Levi¡¯s veins as well, he wasn¡¯t suited to be Tyrone¡¯s son at all. Tyrone would never acknowledge him as one of his own. If Levi really wanted to be a member of the Garrisons, he had to first prove himself. Otherwise, in no way would they ept him. ¡°Did you bring my mother along?¡± Levi asked. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, she¡¯s fine. She¡¯s very safe as well¡ªI can give her a video call if you don¡¯t believe me,¡± Tyrone replied. Levi asked again, ¡°Alright, then, what are you here for?¡± Suddenly, Tyrone smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯m here for a very simple reason¡ªI¡¯m here to meet you. I wanted to see for myself how reckless and foolish the son of Emma Jones is. As expected, my men weren¡¯t exaggerating at all when they described you. You seem to be even more arrogant than I thought.¡± Levi grinned. ¡°You aren¡¯t just here to see how reckless and foolish I am, are you? Why don¡¯t you tell me what you¡¯re really here for? Stop beating around the bush.¡± Levi refused to believe that heap of rubbish Tyrone was feeding him. As if! Tyrone hase here so secretly. Evidently, he doesn¡¯t want anyone to know he is in North Hampton. Chapter 1072 Chapter 1072 Besides, he hasn¡¯t yet made a move to kill Mother. Therefore, there is only one possible reason for his appearance¡ªhe wants to find out for himself if I know his secret. Levi made up his mind immediately. His mother had saved herself with that secret. Tyrone¡¯s expression was rather unnatural. He looked pallid and nervous, and rather hesitant to open his mouth. Finally, he decided to allude delicately to the matter. Sighing deeply, he asked, ¡°Has your mother ever told you anything about me?¡± Levi continued grinning. ¡°Yes, she has.¡± ¡°Well, has she ever told you anything that she should¡¯ve kept a secret?¡± Original from N?velDrama.Org. Tyrone held his breath and gazed intensely at Levi. Levi smiled. ¡°Of course she has! She has told me all sorts of secrets about you.¡± Seeing the damning smile on Levi¡¯s face, Tyrone felt as though he had been struck by lightning. His heart sank a little. Levi had given him a very vague answer, but he had a nagging suspicion that the young man already knew about his secret. However, he could not be absolutely certain of that. What if Emma had told him other secrets about me? Gritting his teeth, Tyrone asked, ¡°What exactly did she tell you?¡± Levi smiled. ¡°Don¡¯t you know your own secrets?¡± ¡°Well¡­¡± Tyrone was so nervous that sweat was beading on his brows. He still couldn¡¯t confirm if Levi knew that dark secret of his. To kill or not to kill? That is the question. Levi suddenly spoke up, his voice sending shivers down Tyrone¡¯s spine. ¡°What? Are you thinking of whether you should kill me?¡± Did Levi sense my intention? ¡°If you wish to kill me, do it! After all, you¡¯ve never hesitated to do something when ites to achieving your own goals.¡± Hearing this, Tyrone became certain that Levi already knew the damning secret he had been hiding for decades. Now, he was afraid that Levi was going to use this secret against him for the rest of his life. What if he tries to threaten his way into the Garrison family? This b*stard has no right to enter the Garrison family! The Garrison family valued their honor over anything else, after all. ¡°I¡¯ll tell you this, Levi Garrison! Don¡¯t you dare use this to threaten me and force your way into the Garrison family! Even if the n decides to punish me and my reputation takes a serious hit, I will never let you be one of us.¡± Tyrone made a very serious deration. He¡¯d much rather have the n find out about his secret than let this b*stard taint the halls of the Garrison residence with his filth. There was no way Levi Garrison could be a member of the n. Not for as long as Tyrone was alive. Hearing this, Levi burst intoughter. Coldly, he said, ¡°Do you think I¡¯ll use this secret against you just so I could enter the Garrison family? How ridiculous. Tyrone Garrison, listen to me¡ªI couldn¡¯t care less about a pathetic family like yours. Even if all of youe begging at my door for me to join the n, I¡¯ll turn you down!¡± Tyrone was so angry that he roared, ¡°You¡ªyou¡¯re arrogant beyond belief! This is going to be the end of you one day!¡± Leviughed. ¡°You came here to ask me if I know your secret, didn¡¯t you? Well, I know it, of course. But why would I bother to threaten you with it? I couldn¡¯t care less about a small fry like you.¡± Tyrone¡¯s breath hitched. He really wanted to kill Levi on the spot. However, he was afraid that Levi wasn¡¯t the only person who knew the secret. For now, he had to find a way to seal Levi and Emma¡¯s mouths. The expose would not matter anymore after he assumed the position of the patriarch. ¡°Alright, alright, I believe you! As long as you don¡¯t leak my secret, I promise not toy a hand on your mother,¡± Tyrone said. He would tolerate it for a while longer. In a few days, he would be the new head of the Garrison family. After that, Levi would have no leverage over him anymore. At that time, Tyrone would finally kill him. Levi smiled coldly. ¡°Let¡¯s move on, then. I still have some things to discuss with you.¡± Chapter 1073 Chapter 1073 ¡°Firstly, release my mother instantly. Secondly, I will personally take revenge on the Garrison n after my child is born. All of you will regret the sins you havemitted against my Mom. Thirdly, I will kill Damien right in front of you!¡± After Levi uttered these three threats, Tyrone stared at him in disbelief, feeling utterly stunned. How outrageous! He¡¯s simply being too absurd! How dare he make such arrogant ims? Kill Damien in front of me? What a joke! It is downrightughable! ¡°I have nothing to say about your first point. However, for your second point, did you say that you want to take revenge on the Garrison n and make all of us regret it?¡± Tyrone was utterly amused. The Garrison n is the most powerful ancient family in Erudia, with more than a thousand years of history. Who has the ability to take avenge on the Garrisons? A mere youngster in his twenties? How is it possible that he¡¯s capable enough to do so? ¡°That¡¯s right. I¡¯ll fulfil my Mom¡¯s wish¡ªthat is to dere to all the Garrisons that you aren¡¯t worthy enough for my Mom! I want every one of you to drown in regret. I¡¯ll let my Mom dere to all of you that her son is the conqueror of the world!¡± announced Levi coldly. ¡°Hahaha! Just by yourself? Fine, I¡¯ll wait! And you want to kill Damien? It¡¯s impossible,¡± said Tyrone as heughed. With me around, who would dare to touch Damien? ¡°Don¡¯t worry, you can never protect anyone whom I¡¯m determined to kill.¡± A murderous glint shed across Levi¡¯s eyes. From the moment Damien appeared at his wedding, his fate had been sealed¡ªhe would die! Levi did not throw away the coffin Damien brought to the wedding because he intended it to be meant for him. ¡°Very well! You¡¯ve got guts. When will it be, specifically? I don¡¯t want to wait too long for you!¡± asked Tyrone with a cold smirk. ¡°Around a year after my child is born, I¡¯ll definitely attack the Garrison n!¡± ¡°Fine! I will make a bet with you. One yearter, if you can take even one step into the Garrison n¡¯s residence, I¡¯ll sincerely apologize for what I have done in the past. I will even kneel in front of you and your mother in repentance! There¡¯s only one way to make me repent¡ªby relying on your capabilities. Otherwise, even if you kill me, you will not even find a single shred of remorse within me.¡± A one-year pact was hence established between Tyrone and Levi. In his opinion, regardless of how powerful Levi became, he would never be capable enough to even enter the Garrison n¡¯s residence. ¡°Okay. We¡¯re agreed on this.¡± Levi nodded. Smirking coldly, Tyrone said, ¡°If you aren¡¯t capable enough to enter the Garrison n¡¯s residence, don¡¯t me me for being ruthless.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. If I¡¯m not capable enough to do that, I¡¯d die willingly!¡± ¡°That¡¯s settled, then. I¡¯ll wait for you at the Garrison n¡¯s residence!¡± After Tyrone made the bet, he left North Hampton. Now, he was no longer worried that Levi would reveal the secret to others. Through that short conversation, he had already figured out Levi¡¯s temper. Although he seemed like an impudent man, he was, in reality, an extremely prideful person. He would never make a huge deal out of Tyrone¡¯s secret. For a prideful man like him, an act like that was tantamount to humiliation. Original from N?velDrama.Org. Furthermore, Tyron had suggested a one-year pact as part of his strategy to provoke him. Hence, he was certain that Levi would not reveal his secret at all. Chuckling coldly, he proudly dered, ¡°This is the sheer difference between me, Damien and him! We never care about these insignificant things. As long as it¡¯s beneficial to us, we will certainly achieve our goal regardless of the methods used. After all, a man of great ambition does not bother about trifles. Levi, you will never achieve anything great! A yearter, I will witness the sight of you pathetically groveling in front of the Garrison n¡¯s residence.¡± Chapter 1074 Chapter 1074 Tyrone was quite urate in his judgment of people. Indeed, Levi was an extremely prideful person who would not deign to ckmail Tyrone with his secret. If he wanted to resolve the matter, he would depend on only his capabilities. This was the reason why Tyrone made the bet with Levi. In his opinion, Levi only agreed on the bet because he was too young and impulsive. Yet, unknown to him, Levi waspletely aware of his tricks. As ¡°a man of his words¡±, Tyrone released Emma and even spread the news of his bet with Levi around. Now, everyone in Erudia knew that Levi made a pact with Tyrone. The Garrison n of Oand City became even more famous now. After all, they openly gave their illegitimate son a chance to challenge them. This was an unprecedented move! Logically speaking, any wealthy family would rush to hide such an illegitimate child. They would often end up killed ording to conventions. However, the Garrison n of Oand City went against the norms. Not only did they acknowledge the presence of an illegitimate child, but they also even gave him a chance to challenge them.R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only At the same time, they clearly showed how dignified they were as the most powerful ancient family in Erudia. Tyrone, who established the pact, was praised by many. Only someone with such dignity and ease like him was the most suitable candidate to lead the n. Even the high-ranking elders of the Garrison n admired how Tyrone dealt with this matter, heaping him with praises. No one expected that the appearance of Tyrone¡¯s illegitimate child would actually benefit him. It proved exceptionally helpful to him in rising to the position as the head of the n. Even Tyrone did not expect that he could benefit from it. This proved that seemingly unlucky events might not bepletely bad¡ª it all depended on how one dealt with them. News of Levi¡¯s famous bet with Tyrone spread widely. Soon, all of the elites in the region knew about it. Although everyone was now familiarized with Levi¡¯s name, they all thought that he was incredibly foolish. Undoubtedly, he was fighting a futile battle. What assets did he have to fight the Garrison n with? Did he not have an inkling of his chances of sess? A mere youngster actually dared to challenge the most powerful ancient family in Erudia. It was a widely-known fact that entry to the Garrison n in Oand City was strictly controlled. Only someone who wielded considerable power in the four domains of military, business, politics, and martial arts, would be recognized by the Garrison n. For the military domain, one must at least be a mighty general in the frontiers. For the business domain, one must be at least a significant figure in the corporate world. For the political domain, one must be at least a high-ranking officer. For the martial arts domain, one must at least be capable enough of attacking the Garrison n. As long as one of those four conditions was fulfilled, the person could set foot in the Garrison n¡¯s residence. However, this was an incredibly challenging feat. In everyone¡¯s opinion, Levi only had umted some sess in the business domain. However, a measly Morris Group was nothing to the Garrison n. He might stand a chance if he expanded his business by ten or twenty folds. But, how could he do that within a year? Hence, no one believed that Levi would seed in challenging the Garrison n and rely on his own capabilities to enter the n¡¯s residence. Yet, never in their wildest dreams would they expect Levi to actually be the weakest in the business domain. Needless to say, his influence in the military and the political domain was unparalleled. He was the Erudia¡¯s God of War! His martial arts strength was undeniably matchless as well. After all, he had trained himself by fighting in two thousand battles over a span of six years. In fact, he could conquer almost everything! As for now, he did not need to act personally. There were too many skilled experts working for him now. After Emma returned, she looked at Levi with an indecipherable look. ¡°Levi, you shouldn¡¯t have done it! If you agreed to his bet, it means that you have fallen for his trick. He knows your personality, so he¡¯s using it to constrain you.¡± ¡°Mom, it¡¯s going to be fine. It¡¯s true that this is a trap he set up for me. However, he doesn¡¯t know that I¡¯m actually capable enough. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll definitely fulfill your wish!¡± Chapter 1075 Chapter 1075 This was a dream that Emma knew was absolutely impossible. Yet, she was content to just fantasize about it. Hence, she named her son Levi, a name that signified harmony and unification. She hoped that he would preside over the world and let the Garrison n realize their mistake. ¡°Okay, Levi. I¡¯ll look forward to one yearter.¡± Emma smiled. Regardless of what the oue would be next year, she could still apany Levi, Zoey, and the soon-to-be-born baby this year. Life went back on track afterward. The Lopez family and the Zhao family were extremely unhappy with Levi. He could have chosen to kneel in forgiveness and remain content as a member of the Garrison n. However, he insisted on challenging them. They were certain that he was crazy. The Garrison n of Oand City also specified the conditions of the challenge for Levi. In the military domain, he must surpass Hugh Garrison. He was the chief of the Gray Wolf Squad from the North. In fact, the God of War personally bestowed the title upon him. In the political domain, he must surpass Finnick Garrison, a high-ranking politician of Oand City. In the business domain, his corporation must perform better than 5% of Damien¡¯s business. After all, Damien owned countless assets, with the Pinnacle Group alone strong enough topletely trump the Morris Group. In the martial arts domain, he must be able to defeat Titus Garrison, one of the Garrison n¡¯s youngest guards who had perfected his martial arts skills. However, everyone clearly knew that these youngsters, who were used as benchmarks, were not the strongest of the Garrison n¡ªthey were, at the most, considered average in the family. It was evident how high the standards of entering the Garrison n were. If one did not want to rely on background, it was simply too challenging a feat to enter the Garrison n through capabilities alone. Property ? N?velDrama.Org. In fact, for the business domain, the standards were only 5% of Damien¡¯s business. It was obvious how strong Damien was. They purposely set the benchmark as 5% of Damien¡¯s business, intending it to be a constant reminder to Levi and Emma. As quoted from Tyrone and Olivia, if Levi could not even achieve 5% of what Damien could, there was nothing for Emma to be proud of. Everyone knew that should Levi fail in his challenge, his demise was certain. ¡°Do your best, Levi. I¡¯m sure that you can achieve it within a year. Iris and I will assist you to develop Morris Group even further!¡± When Zoey heard this bet, she gave Levi tremendous encouragement. Right now, their only hope was Morris Group. There was not much time left for them¡ªthey must aplish everything within a year! Otherwise, certain death awaited them. On the other hand, Levi was overjoyed. That period of one year was meant for the Garrison n to have a breather before the battle ahead. It was not the case of the Garrison n giving him one year to pathetically cling onto his meager chance of survival. He was waiting for Zoey to give birth to their child. Otherwise, he would have just attacked the Garrison n directly. Hence, Levi felt no sense of urgency. For the following days, he stayed by Zoey¡¯s side constantly. Zoey and her child were the most important priority for him. As for the Morris Group, he left everything in the hands of Iris. Although Zoey was unhappy about it, she was helpless to do anything. ¡°If Zoey¡¯s not pregnant with your child, we¡¯d certainly have forced you to cut off all ties with her!¡± Even though the Lopez family and the ck family were upset by this incident, they had no choice but to turn a blind eye. Soon, it was time for the appointment of the next sessor of the Garrison n. Tyrone was unanimously voted to be the head of the n. In order to maintain the n¡¯s constant development, the head of the Garrison n could only keep his position for a term of twenty years. Tyrone¡¯s age was just right. At this moment, Tyrone had finally achieved the highest position of the Garrison n. ¡°Well, I have to you to thank, Levi!¡± He was right. Previously, there were many respected elders in the family who opposed Tyrone being the patriarch. However, after his one-year pact with Levi, many people started looking at him in a different light. Chapter 1076 Chapter 1076 It could be said that Levi helped tremendously in letting Tyrone be the head of the n. This was the only help he offered as Tyrone¡¯s biological son. ¡°Hahaha! So this illegitimate bastard can benefit me in this way too, huh?¡± Tyron even specially called Levi. ¡°From this moment onward, I¡¯m the mighty head of the Garrison n. The secret you know no longer poses any threat to me! You¡¯ve missed the perfect opportunity.¡± Tyrone¡¯s voice was filled with arrogance and pride. ¡°The head of the Garrison n? Congrattions, then!¡± Levi smiled. ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s right! The most powerful family of Erudia is nowpletely in my control. I¡¯ve already reached the apex! But don¡¯t you even dare to imagine that I¡¯ll validate your identity. It is impossible! I will never acknowledge you as my child. I only have one son¡ª Damien! So, stop dreaming,¡± scoffed Tyrone. A trace of mockery crept into Levi¡¯s smile. ¡°Tyrone, do you know what kind of person you are?¡± ¡°What?¡± asked Tyrone curiously. ¡°A self-righteous person! You always view things from such a myopic point of view, oblivious to the fact that there are always people stronger than you. Perhaps, you are nothing but a measly ant to others!¡± Tyrone could not help but burst intoughter. ¡°Hahaha! I¡¯m a measly ant to others? Do you still not understand who I am now? I¡¯m the patriarch of the most powerful ancient family in Erudia!¡± ¡°Okay. Well, there¡¯s not much time left for the Garrison n now. You should umte as much power and social connections as to fight me. Otherwise, when the deadline is up, the Garrison n will not even stand a chance!¡± Levi remembered that this was the second time he had said this to the Garrisons. They all probably harbored the same attitude towards him¡ª disdain. ¡°Hahaha! Are you talking about yourself? Everyone in Erudia knows about this bet. It¡¯ll be your death- day by then. Shouldn¡¯t you be thinking about how to extend your pathetic life?¡± Indeed, Tyrone was filled with disdain. No matter what, he believed that Levi would never seed. Hence, he posed no threat at all. ¡°Hahaha! Levi burst outughing loudly. R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only ¡°You madman!¡± cursed Tyrone before hanging up the call. To him, Levi was nothing more than an unreasonable madman. That was why he dared to keep provoking Tyrone. There was a saying that ignorant people were more confident than the wise. Levi was one of such ignorant people. ¡°Don¡¯t be angry, Dad. One day, this illegitimate bastard will understand what true power means. If he wants to seed, he can only strive in the business domain. However, I¡¯ll deliberately make things difficult for him. I guarantee that within a year, the Morris Group will worsen,¡± promised Damien with an assured smile. He would never give Levi any chances. Tyrone was satisfied with Damien¡¯s words. Only by resorting to unscrupulous means could one aplish great sess. Damien was truly his son. For the following days, the Morris Group kept facing setbacks in their business development. It was simply too difficult to expand their business. They had no choice but to remain stuck within North Hampton and South Hampton. Iris immediately called for a meeting with Zoey and Levi. ¡°It is most likely the Pinnacle Group who is suppressing us. They severed all possible pathways for us to ess the external markets. If this continues, we will remain stagnant. It¡¯ll be impossible for us to expand our business,¡± Iris exined her thoughts. Everyone knew that it was the Garrison n who was suppressing them, so Levi would fail in his challenge. Zoey bit her lips and nced at Levi. ¡°Levi, I want to hear your opinion. What do you think we should do?¡± Chapter 1077 Chapter 1077 Unable to think of any solutions, everyone turned their gaze toward Levi. He smiled and said, ¡°My suggestion is very simple. You should just rest well and not fuss over this. Just let them suppress us! We can just continue with our business as usual.¡± As Zoey was still pregnant, Levi did not want any troubles to arise. All he wanted was to take care of Zoey until their child was born. Everything else was insignificant inparison. However, Zoey interpreted Levi¡¯s attitude in a different manner. This was the time when Levi should strive hard, stand up to the challenge and solve the problem. Yet, he had such a pessimistic attitude. When he was faced with a problem, he was actually backing away and neglecting it. In fact, he still had a one-year pact with the Garrison n! Even if he might not seed, he should at least have the right attitude. He should strive till thest moment with his best effort. This was a way for him to prove himself and make the rest acknowledge him. Even if they lost, they would just admit defeat. However, this attitude was simply uneptable! One yearter, how could Levi challenge the Garrison n? It would just be aplete joke! ¡°For this period of time, Zoey¡¯s health is my priority. Everything else is insignificant to me!¡± said Levi honestly. Zoey and Iris sighed simultaneously. Indeed, Levi was backing away when confronted with the powerful Garrison n. ¡°I know what you¡¯re afraid of. Don¡¯t worry! I¡¯m not even concerned about the Garrison n. They should be the ones worried.¡± When Zoey heard Levi¡¯s arrogant words, she became angry. ¡°Levi, I admit that you¡¯re very impressive. There are not many youngsters as capable as you are! However, the Garrison n is simply too powerful. I think that you should personally visit Oand City and take a look. After witnessing how powerful the Garrison n is, you¡¯ll be back on the right track,¡± suggested Zoey exasperatedly. ¡°Don¡¯t be angry, Zoey. I¡¯ll do my best in expanding the Morris Group!¡± To calm Zoey down, Levi could only put on an act of firm determination. ¡°That¡¯s more like it! At least you¡¯ve got the right attitude!¡± Only then did Zoey stop being angry. Yet, Levi¡¯s n was still to leave the Morris group to Iris and the rest to run. The only reason why he founded this business was to promote the development of the North Hampton region and benefit the citizens.This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. He would never use it for private reasons, such as going against the Garrison n. Furthermore, it would not prove useful at all. For now, he only had one objective¡ª to take care of Zoey. Everyone already knew about his famous bet with Tyrone. Yet, they could all tell that Levi waspletely unbothered by it. It was as if he had resigned to his fate. ¡°I heard that the Pinnacle Group, which is currently controlled by Damien, is starting to suppress the Morris Group. Looks like Levi has given up!¡± ¡°What other solutions are there except to give up? He can only ept his inevitable fate!¡± On the flight from Oand City to North Hampton, everyone was discussing Levi. Everyone thought that Levi had certainly given up. After all, his opponent was so powerful that he stood no chance of winning. A few youngsters in the same flight were currently sitting in the first-ss cabin. There were a total of two women and three men. From their appearance and demeanor, it was evident that these five youngsters came from elite families with high social statuses. When they heard the people beside them talking about Levi, they seemed to be extremely interested. In fact, they were all grinning. They listened to the discussions about Levi for the entire trip. Soon, the ne arrived at the North Hampton Airport. The five youngsters alighted the ne. ¡°I hope that Levi won¡¯t disappoint us. After all, we came all the way to North Hampton!¡± One of them said. These youngsters from Oand City came just for Levi. Chapter 1078 Chapter 1078 ¡°I heard that his child is about to be born.¡± ¡°Yeah, how fortunate! If Levi returned to the Garrison n, Tiffany might have to marry him!¡± ¡°Him? How can he be worthy of Tiffany?¡± A few of them mocked him. The five of the youngsters were Carl Mullins, Dominic Coleman, Eden Davie, Taylor Reilly, and Leia Buxton. They all hailed from powerful families in Oand City. Families in Oand City were split into five categories. The first category was ancient families like the Garrison n with more than a thousand years of history. The second category was the imperial families. The third category was the royal families. The fourth category was the prominent families. Lastly, the fifth category was the other ordinary families. Original from N?velDrama.Org. However, the prominent families of Oand City were much more powerful than the royal families in South Hampton. After all, as they were in the capital city, they needed to be powerful enough to gain a foothold there. These five youngsters came from royal families in Oand City. Yet, their families surpassed even the imperial Garrison family in Haven. Hence, now that they were at North Hampton, they acted in an extremely arrogant and domineering way, as if they were superior to the others. After all, they came from a ce that was higher in the hierarchy than North Hampton. The Tiffany they were referring to was actually Tiffany Meyers. She was the heiress of the imperial Meyers family of Oand City. Back then, Tyrone arranged for an engagement with the Meyers in order to appease Emma¡ª one that took ce between Levi and Tiffany. Although Tyrone did not take it seriously and was only lying to Emma, everyone else took his words seriously. After all, he was a member of the Garrison n in Oand City. Since he was talking about something as important as marriage, the Meyers took it seriously. They even specially drafted an engagement contract, which Tyrone and Emma had both signed. Initially, Tyrone did not think much about it. Back then, he already knew that the Garrison n would never allow him to marry Emma. In other words, her child was not destined to survive. Hence, the arranged marriage did not matter much. However, ording to the rules, the engagement contract was still in effect even till now. It could only be considered ineffective only if both parties refused and tore up the contract on the spot. Due to this engagement contract, Tiffany did not dare to marry anyone even till now. After all, it had been signed by the Garrison n. If Tiffany married someone else, it would mean that she was disrespecting the authority of the Garrison n. The Meyers family would be destroyed. Hence, they had been troubled over this matter for a long time. After all, they did not know the Garrison n¡¯s stance on it, nor did they dare to ask. However, Levi¡¯s bet with Tyrone allowed the Meyers to finally know the Garrison n¡¯s attitude towards Levi. Hence, they were prepared to call off the engagement and ask Levi to rip the contract on the spot. As the Meyers family was an imperial family in Oand City, it was too embarrassing for them to personally end the engagement themselves. After all, Levi was just an illegitimate bastard. Hence, they sent some members of the royal families to look for Levi, call off the engagement and tear up the engagement contract on their behalf. ¡°I really hate Levi Garrison! Because of him, Tiffany doesn¡¯t even dare to date.¡± ¡°Yeah! By this time, she should¡¯ve been married and have kids already.¡± The five of themmented furiously. Leia smiled and said, ¡°After Levi tears up the engagement contract, Tiffany will finally be free!¡± ¡°Yeah, Martin has been waiting for Tiffany for many years. Only someone like him is worthy enough for her!¡± A look of anticipation crossed Taylor¡¯s face. Martin was ranked second in the Heir Leaderboard in Oand City. The Heir Leaderboard ranked the top heirs, excluding those from the most powerful ancient families, in Oand city. They were much more powerful than the Prince Gang in South Hampton. It could be said that the most powerful youngsters of Oand City were all listed on the Heir Leaderboard. The five of them wanted to destroy the engagement contract as soon as possible so that Tiffany could marry Martin. Chapter 1079 Chapter 1079 Soon, Leia and the rest arrived at the Morris Group office building. Gazing up at the building, Carl scoffed, ¡°To be honest, even the Mullins family canpletely destroy the Morris Group.¡± ¡°Yeah! Ruining the Morris Group is simply a piece of cake for us.¡± ¡°Yet, they still want to challenge the Garrison n. Isn¡¯t thatpletely absurd?¡± ¡°How can such an insolent and arrogant madman be worthy of Tiffany?¡± Everyone mocked coldly. After witnessing Morris Group¡¯s scale of operations, they were even more certain that Levi¡¯s challenge to the Garrison n was nothing more than a joke. Someone like he would never achieve much. Levi was wondering what he should cook for Zoey tonight when Seth suddenly called him, saying that he had some guests. Confused, Levi went to the waiting area in the lobby. He did not recognize the five youngsters at all. However, judging from their arrogant demeanor, it was obvious that they came from exceptional backgrounds. ¡°So, you are Levi Garrison?¡± asked Carl disdainfully. ¡°That¡¯s me. Who are you?¡± asked Levi, feeling puzzled. ¡°Wee from Oand City. We¡¯re here on someone¡¯s behalf to call off your arranged engagement.¡± Taylor cut straight to the point. ¡°An arranged engagement? What¡¯s it got to do with me?¡± Levi waspletely befuddled by her words. My child is about to be born, yet someone is telling me that I have an arranged engagement? Isn¡¯t this absurd? ¡°That¡¯s right, your arranged engagement! Your biological parents settled an arranged engagement for you before you were even born. Your fianc¨¦e is Tiffany Meyers, the most beautiful woman of Oand City!¡± exined Leia with a cold smirk. They thought that Levi was putting on an act. Emma must have told him already. Yet, he¡¯s pretending to be ignorant? How annoying! ¡°Huh? An arranged engagement? Wait a moment.¡± Levi quickly contacted his mother and told her toe over. Soon, Emma arrived. ¡°Mom, have you ever arranged an engagement for me?¡± asked Levi. Emma was shocked momentarily before nodding. ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s right. Back then, Tyrone formed an engagement between you and a girl from the Meyers family in Oand City. Her name is Tiffany Meyers! I¡¯ve already forgotten about this. What¡¯s wrong?¡± Levi nced at the five people and said, ¡°They¡¯re here to call off the engagement on behalf of the Meyers.¡± Emma pped her forehead in realization. ¡°Oh my, I¡¯vepletely forgotten about this. Regardless of what happened, this engagement is still in effect. Aren¡¯t we holding Tiffany back? As she¡¯s bound by the engagement, she probably can¡¯t even marry yet. I¡¯m sorry, everyone. This is my fault!¡± However, Leia and the rest scoffed at Emma¡¯s apology. ¡°You¡¯ve finally realized that it¡¯s your fault? Do you have any idea how many years Tiffany has wasted because of you? Till now, she doesn¡¯t even dare to marry or even date someone!¡± ¡°You ruined half of her life! Someone like you will certainly face karma. You deserve a horrendous death!¡± ¡°Yeah, you sabotaged her. If it weren¡¯t for you, there wouldn¡¯t have been this engagement. You probably don¡¯t want to call it off, right? Do you still want him to marry Tiffany? We know your objectives. You still want to be part of the Garrison n, right?¡± The five of them started to hurl usations at Emma, which infuriated Levi. This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. ¡°Damn it! Tyrone¡¯s the one responsible for the engagement. Why didn¡¯t you look for him instead?¡± Levi¡¯s words rendered everyone speechless. Naturally, no one would dare to look for Tyrone. ¡°What¡¯s it got to do with Mr. Garrison? It¡¯s all your Mom¡¯s fault! Call off the engagement immediately and tear up the engagement contract in front of us.¡± Chapter 1080 Chapter 1080 Even though everyone was well aware that Tyrone agreed to establish this arranged marriage, and that Emma had nothing to do with it, they all pushed the me on her. Intimidated by power, none of them dared to drag Tyrone into this. Everything was Emma¡¯s fault. Original from N?velDrama.Org. As she spoke, Leia passed the engagement contract to Levi and ordered him to tear it apart. The rest whipped out their phones to film it. Sighing, Emma said, ¡°Levi, just tear it. We are indebted to Tiffany, so we should give her back her freedom.¡± ¡°Yeah, this is the proper attitude of repentance! We won¡¯t me you for wasting so much of Tiffany¡¯s time. Rip the contract now and don¡¯t pester Tiffany anymore,¡± instructed Taylor arrogantly. ¡°Tear it up! Why aren¡¯t you moving? Tear it now! We still have to return,¡± urged the rest when they saw Levi standing there motionlessly. To their surprise, Levi crumpled the contract into a ball and shoved it into his pocket. Everyone was stunned. What is he nning to do? ¡°Levi, what are you doing?¡± yelled Leia angrily. Even Emma was confused. ¡°Listen up! I¡¯ll safeguard the engagement contract for now. I¡¯m fine with calling off the engagement and tearing the contract up. However, you should tell Tiffany toe personally. Who are all of you? How dare you criticize my Mom like that? Rather, you should directly find Tyrone and call off the engagement!¡± said Levi sternly as he red at the rest. If they spoke in a more courteous manner, he would just tear the contract up. Yet, since they dared to scold his Mom, he would not agree to their request. It was not so simple to make him tear the contract! ¡°You¡­¡± Everyone red at Levi Garrison resentfully. ¡°How dare you?¡± yelled Taylor. ¡°Get lost! If you want me to tear up the contract, tell Tiffany toe personally. Anyone else will not count,¡± ordered Levi furiously. ¡°You¡­ You just don¡¯t want to call off the engagement, right? That¡¯s why you deliberately snatched the contract away. You want Tiffany to marry you, right?¡± ¡°You shameless bastard! You aren¡¯t worthy enough for Tiffany. She¡¯s the most beautiful woman of Oand City and the heiress of the imperial Meyers family. What right do you have to do this?¡± ¡°Yeah, you even have a pregnant wife! Even Martin, who has a crush on Tiffany, can kill you so easily.¡± Everyone bellowed in fury. ¡°Haha! The more you act like this, the more reluctant I will be to destroy the contract. The only condition is that Tiffanyes personally. Seth, send the guests away!¡± instructed Levi. Seth instantly chased the five people out of the Morris Group. Although they were furious, they were well aware they no longer had any authority outside their turf. ¡°I¡¯m sure that Levi is trying to use Tiffany. Even if he doesn¡¯t want to marry her, he will use the engagement to extort money from the Meyers!¡± analyzed Leia. ¡°What should we do now?¡± asked the others. ¡°Should we quickly inform Tiffany and the Meyers family? Let them decide!¡± suggested Taylor. At that moment, Eden¡¯s phone rang. ¡°It¡¯s a call from Martin! He¡¯s been paying attention to our progress in calling off the engagement.¡± Eden picked up the call. ¡°Martin, something bad happened. Levi doesn¡¯t want to call off the engagement and he even snatched the contract away. He demands Tiffany to personallye and call it off.¡± Eden ryed everything to Martin, who instantly became mad with fury. ¡°This is outrageous! You guys, continue staying at North Hampton for the time being. Tiffany and I will personallye to settle this issue!¡± ordered Martin coldly. Everyone was overjoyed to hear that. Chapter 1081 Chapter 1081 The second most powerful heir in Oand City is going to deal with Levi personally. Things were truly getting exciting. When they remembered Levi¡¯s attitude and how he chased them out, they were furious. They wished for nothing more than to teach him a lesson. Now that Martin wasing, Levi had no choice but to defer regardless of how powerful he might be. Would he still dare to refuse to tear up the engagement contract? Back in Oand City, in the imperial Meyers family¡¯s manor, a woman was dressed in a long white dress. She looked as beautiful as an angel, with a well-defined oval-shaped face and exquisite facial features. She exuded breathtaking beauty. Her almond-shaped eyes sparkled brightly, brimming with affection and tenderness. Even her figure was slender and curvaceous¡ª even more beautiful than professional models. This woman was none other than Tiffany, hailed as the most beautiful woman of Oand City. Property ? N?velDrama.Org. She was woman of many men¡¯s dreams. Yet, no one dared to pursue her. The most they would do was to have a crush on her silently. These men included the second most powerful heir in Oand City¡ª Martin Preston, who simrly hailed from an imperial family. After all, Tiffany was engaged to Levi and everyone feared the Garrison n. ¡°Ma¡¯am, Mr. Meyers summoned you over, saying that it¡¯s about something important,¡± informed a maid. Tiffany soon arrived at the Meyers family¡¯s meeting hall. Her grandfather, Jordan Meyers, and her father, Arvin Meyers, were both present. A smart woman, Tiffany immediately asked, ¡°Grandpa, Dad, did something go wrong with calling off the engagement?¡± ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right. Levi refused to tear up the engagement contract unless you go personally,¡± said Arvin with a sigh. Tiffany started to panic. ¡°What is he talking about? He already has a wife and a son! Why is he still clinging on to me? Hasn¡¯t he ruined me enough for all these years? Must he drag me down forever?¡± The Meyers family had a simr attitude. Although Tyrone was the sole person responsible for the engagement, no one dared to voice out any dissatisfaction toward him. All of them decided that the culprit was Levi¡ª he was the one who sabotaged her. He was the reason why she could not date or marry others. Yet, Levi waspletely oblivious to all these. ¡°We don¡¯t know his objectives either. As of now, we have only two guesses. Firstly, he wants to marry you and not call off the engagement. Secondly, he wants to extort a huge sum of money from us using the engagement as leverage,¡± exined Jordan helplessly. ¡°This is ridiculous! How can there be a man like him? I¡¯ll never respect a person like that,¡± spat Tiffany furiously. ¡°Grandpa, Dad, what should we do?¡± she asked. ¡°Now, the only choice is for you to go to North Hampton personally. As long as he doesn¡¯t request for anything unreasonable, we will fulfill his conditions to the best of our abilities!¡± said Arvin. A worried look crossed Jordan¡¯s face. ¡°But I¡¯ll be worried if Tiffany goes alone.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Dad. I¡¯ll send more people with her so she¡¯ll be safe,¡± assured Arvin. ¡°No, I¡¯m not worried about this. I¡¯m concerned that she won¡¯t be able to settle the problem even if she goes there.¡± Arvin frowned. ¡°But we can¡¯t possibly go with her, right? It¡¯ll be quite inappropriate.¡± ¡°Mr. Meyers, I¡¯ll apany Tiffany there!¡± A voice rang out as a burly figure appeared at the door. The young man had a handsome and cold look, exuding a dignified aura. He was none other than Martin Preston. When Tiffany saw him, her eyes lit up. Amongst all of her pursuers, she liked Martin the most. After all, he was nearly perfect in all aspects. Excluding the powerful ancient families, he ranked second amongst the other heirs. ¡°It¡¯s inappropriate for elders like both of you to turn up because you might be gossiped about. After all, this concerns the Garrison n! I can go there personally to settle the issue. I promise that Levi will tear up the engagement contract! After that, the Preston family will propose a marriage with the Meyers family, and I will take Tiffany as my wife,¡± promised Martin. Chapter 1082 Chapter 1082 Jordan and Arvin were very satisfied. ¡°This is great! If Martin goes, he can definitely resolve this matter!¡± Even if Levi were reluctant, Martin could just force him to rip the engagement contract. Everyone was very pleased with Martin. Excluding the heirs of those powerful ancient families, he ranked second in Oand City! Naturally, he was worthy enough for Tiffany. He had also been waiting for her all this while. ¡°Okay, then. I¡¯ll leave this to you, Martin. You¡¯ll bring Tiffany there to settle the issue.¡± Then, Martin and Tiffany headed to North Hampton. Back in North Hampton, Emma was very upset with Levi refusing to rip the engagement contract. By doing so, he was making more enemies. He could not afford to offend those people from Oand City. Morris Group was simply too weak and vulnerable whenpared to them. Even Zoey learned about this incident. She joked, ¡°Did you keep the engagement contract because you still want to marry your fianc¨¦e?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t mind as long as you agree! Haha!¡± This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. ¡°F*** you.¡± Zoey pinched Levi forcefully. ¡°I just dislike how arrogantly they acted. If they refuse to humble themselves, I will never call off the engagement. Anyway, it won¡¯t affect me at all. My child is going to be born soon,¡± said Levi dismissively. ¡°Deal with it properly, then. Just don¡¯t make things more troublesome than it already is!¡± said Zoey exasperatedly. She was really afraid that Levi would make more enemies. After all, those people were from Oand City. At night, Tiffany and Martin arrived at North Hampton with more than ten highly skilled experts tailing them. ¡°Martin, Tiffany, this Levi rascal is simply too arrogant! He even chased us out,¡±ined Leia and the rest. ¡°It¡¯s expected. If he¡¯s not arrogant and presumptuous, would he have made a bet with the Garrison n?¡± scoffed Martin. Tiffany¡¯s expression was extremely cold. ¡°I heard many people remarking that he¡¯s a madman! It¡¯s expected that he¡¯ll make such an abnormal move.¡± ¡°Tiffany, if this madman refuses to tear the engagement contract, what should we do?¡± asked Taylor. ¡°How dare he?¡± yelled Martin furiously. ¡°Let¡¯s go! We came here this time to make him call off the engagement. He won¡¯t dare to refuse.¡± A cold and sinister glint shed across his eyes. Soon, the group arrived at the residence Levi was living in. They were stopped at the entrance. ¡°We are from Oand City. I¡¯m Martin Preston. Let me in now!¡± Martin dered his identity right off the bat. However, the security guards responsible for guarding the residence scoffed, ¡°We don¡¯t care where you¡¯re from. We don¡¯t know you! Everything will be done in ordance with the rules.¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Everyone was almost mad with fury. They had always been treated as distinguished guests wherever they went because of their background in Oand City. Yet, they were now stopped by a few measly security guards. ¡°This is indeed such a small, insignificant city. You haven¡¯t even heard of Martin¡¯s name!¡± mocked the rest, an arrogant look crossing their faces. As residents of Oand City, they always felt a sense of superioritypared to people from other cities. They were in the capital city, the most legitimate city in the nation. The other cities were merely peripheral to it. When Martin noticed their reaction, he smirked coldly and said, ¡°So, Levi grew up in such an environment. No wonder he doesn¡¯t even fear the Garrison n. I finally understand now. These people are just ignorant pricks who¡¯ve spent their lives cooped up in a hole.¡± Tiffany agreed, ¡°Isn¡¯t there a saying that the oblivious know no fear, while the ignorant suffer from baseless confidence? They are blind to everything else. He¡¯s been constrained to this tiny city, shielded from the real world.¡± Chapter 1083 Chapter 1083 ¡°What are you doing here? Who are you looking for?¡± asked the security guard. ¡°My name is Tiffany Meyers from Oand City. I¡¯m here to look for Levi Garrison. Tell him my name and he¡¯ll naturally show up to see me,¡± said Tiffany. The security guard returned soon. ¡°Mr. Garrison said that he¡¯s still eating dinner, so he¡¯s busy. He told you to wait a while longer.¡± ¡°What? Levi is going too far!¡± Martin was on the verge of flying into a rage. He had always been a ruthless and decisive person¡ª someone who hated such situations the most. ¡°How dare he make us wait? Does he really think that he¡¯s a big shot? This is outrageous!¡± He was the mighty heir of Oand City¡¯s imperial family Not only that but he was also ranked second in the Heir Leaderboard. How was it possible for him to wait for someone else? This was a huge humiliation to him. Furious, Tiffany¡¯s expression also turned cold. ¡°Forget it. Let¡¯s wait for a while longer! Our priority is to tear up the engagement contract. Everything else doesn¡¯t matter.¡± Tiffany thought that they should wait. It was true that Levi was eating earlier. However, he had already finished his meal and was chatting with Azure Dragon and the rest. ¡°Sir, I heard that Tiffany Meyers and Martin Preston came. He¡¯s even ranked second amongst the heirs of Oand City.¡± Phoenix possessed veryprehensive intel. From the moment Tiffany and the rest acted, she had everything under her control. At the mention of this, Azure Dragon¡¯s expression changed. A strange look shed across his eyes, which was noticed by Levi. ¡°Azure Dragon, I remember that you¡¯re from Oand City, right?¡± asked Levi. Azure Dragon nodded. Levi remembered that Azure Dragon had been selected from prison just like himself. Naturally, not everyone had the chance to be chosen. Firstly, only those who had been wrongfully used like Levi stood a chance. The authorities had actually investigated the cases clearly. However, as it involved ssified secrets, they could not publicly announce the fact that the prisoners had been wrongfully used. Hence, Levi knew that Azure Dragon went to prison because he had been framed. After being selected, it was only after a rigorous, life-threatening experience that they could rise up to their current position. ¡°Azure Dragon, why were you sent to prison back then?¡± asked Levi. After a moment of hesitation, Azure Dragon spat, ¡°I went to prison on behalf of someone else!¡± Indeed, he had been framed too. This was the reason why he had been selected to join the military. Levi asked curiously, ¡°Do you mind sharing with us the specifics?¡± ¡°Sure. Coincidentally, Martin made me remember some past events!¡± Original from N?velDrama.Org. Everyone gazed at Azure Dragon and listened to his story. ¡°Actually, I was born into a decent family. I came from the Stuart family, one of the top ten imperial families outside of the ancient families.¡± The rest gasped upon hearing his words, not expecting him to have such a strong background. ¡°I was the eldest amongst the Stuart family¡¯s younger generation and quite capable across all domains. ording to the rules, I should be the heir. However, my younger brother, Curtis, surpassed me in every way. My Grandpa made him the heir, thinking that he was the hope of the Stuart family. I endured this. After all, I was not as capable as him. However, Curtismitted a heinous crime¡ª one that even a member of the imperial family could not be pardoned for. He was supposed to go to jail for twenty years. Yet, the Stuart family made me the scapegoat and go to prison on his behalf. As everyone in the family agreed, my parents had no choice but to relent.¡± After a short pause, he spat resentfully, ¡°What¡¯s more despicable is that after sending me to prison, Curtis married my fianc¨¦e. He said that he would take care of her forever, right in front of my face. That b**** even hugged him!¡± By then, Azure Dragon was already fuming. Everyone¡¯s breathing quickened after they finished hearing his story. Indeed, these wealthy families lived in apletely different world. Anything¡ª even the most outrageous things¡ª could happen. Chapter 1084 Chapter 1084 He¡¯s so pitiful! His backstory is so tragic. Azure Dragon actually suffered as much as Levi did. At least Levi had Zoey, who silently waited for him for six years; Azure Dragon had nothing. All he had was a merciless family and a fianc¨¦e who betrayed him. No wonder he never mentioned his family for so many years. Everyone even assumed that he was an orphan. ¡°Curtis? Could it be Curtis Stuart, ranked number one in the Heir Leaderboard?¡± asked Phoenix. She was extremely knowledgeable about the Heir Leaderboard. ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right! Curtis is extremely capable in all domains. He earned that rank with his own capabilities. This is why the Stuart family was willing to go to such lengths to protect him. Before meeting you, I thought that Curtis was the most powerful young man in the world. He was so terrifying that even I feared him. Back then, regardless of how hard I tried, I could never catch up to him,¡± lamented Azure Dragon helplessly as he sighed. ¡°Most importantly, my fianc¨¦e actually said that only the strongest man was worthy enough of her, and I¡¯m not deserving enough! She said that I can stop dreaming about catching up to Curtis. Yet, I was at a loss on how to rebuke her. Back then, Curtis was simply too terrifying. He alone could suppress all the youngsters in Oand City! He can really let you know how real despair feels like.¡± By this time, Azure Dragon was already mad with fury. ¡°I can only helplessly watch as that b**** threw herself into his arms!¡± Staring at him, Levi Garrison asked, ¡°Do you still feel that way now? Do you still fear him?¡± Azure Dragon suddenlyughed. After all these years, his capabilities and mental strength had reached an unprecedented level. Curtis, who used to be his greatest nightmare, was no longer someone to be feared. Actually, he looked forward to battling Curtis. He wanted to prove to the Stuart family and that b**** that he was stronger than Curtis; that their previous decision was a horrible mistake! ¡°Then, do you want to go to the Stuart family? Do you want to prove that you¡¯re stronger than Curtis? Do you want to prove to that b**** that her choice was wrong? Do you want to make the entire Stuart family regret?¡± Levi shot these questions at him consecutively. After a slight hesitation, Azure Dragon nodded. This had always been his goal and dream. Of course he wanted to! However, bound by his current duties, he could not do so. ¡°Okay, I support you! You also know that I will go to Oand City soon, right? The first thing will be for you to take your revenge on the Stuart family. We¡¯ll turn the entire city upside down!¡± Levi patted Azure Dragon¡¯s shoulder heavily. ¡°Boss, with you supporting me, I have nothing to fear! I will definitely prove myself in this battle, and fight on your behalf as well!¡± A determined look raged within Azure Dragon¡¯s eyes. He was already getting restless. Original from N?velDrama.Org. Time passed quickly while Levi and his friends were chatting. Tiffany at the rest, who were waiting at the entrance of the residence, were already extremely impatient. Half an hour passed, yet no one turned up. Even after one hour passed, Levi was still nowhere to be seen. Now, three hours had passed. If it were not for Tiffany, who forcefully held Martin back, he would have charged into the residence and wreaked havoc. ¡°How can he eat for three to four hours? Who¡¯ll believe him? It¡¯s obvious that he¡¯s doing it on purpose!¡± Everyone was almost fuming. ¡°After Tiffany tears up the engagement contract, I¡¯ll settle this score with Levi. I¡¯ll not let him off the hook until he groveled to me!¡± bellowed Martin furiously. After another half an hour, Levi finally showed up. ¡°I¡¯m sorry to keep all of you waiting!¡± apologized Levi with a grin. Chapter 1085 Chapter 1085 ¡°I¡¯m really sorry, I forgot that you guys are still waiting for me!¡± Levi walked toward them with an apologetic look. However, when the rest heard his words, they felt like they were on the verge of flying into a rage. He actually forgot? It¡¯s been almost four hours! We¡¯ve been waiting for too long. More importantly, it¡¯s so unbing of our status¡ªwe¡¯ve got the heirs and heiresses of two imperial families and five royal families of Oand City here. Scrutinizing Levi, Martin¡¯s eyes zed with rage. ¡°You¡¯ve made us wait for almost four hours. Give me a reasonable exnation!¡± bellowed Martin. He was never a patient person. Waiting for four hours was like torture to him. Now, he even had an urge to kill Levi there and then. Tiffany tugged Martin back, signaling him to not do anything rash. ¡°Fine, let¡¯s not dwell on this first. Tear up the marriage contract now! I¡¯m ordering you to do it right away!¡± Martin sized Levi up with an arrogant and contemptuous look. Levi¡¯s expression turned cold. ¡°Who the f*** are you?¡± ¡°I¡¯m Martin Preston!¡± ¡°I¡¯ve never heard of you. Get lost and let Tiffany talk to me herself!¡± Levi did not show any respect for Martin at all. Everyone else was stunned, turning their gaze to Levi in utter disbelief. This was the second time today that Martin had been neglected so tantly. Not only was he ranked second in the Heir Leaderboard, but he was also the heir of an imperial family ¡ªa man who could get whatever he wanted. Now that he was ignored once again in such a small city like North Hampton, Martin could not bear it anymore. He was fuming now. ¡°I¡¯m going to kill you!¡± Martin¡¯s aggressively murderous aura enveloped Levi. The tension in the atmosphere was so thick one could cut it with a knife. ¡°I¡¯m Tiffany!¡± Tiffany stepped out in time. She and Levi sized each other up, yet she felt extremely uneasy by his gaze. It felt like he could see right through her. He already has a wife, so why is he looking at me like that? ¡°What are you trying to do? Why are you staring at me so intensely? Please show some respect!¡± Tiffany red at Levi in disgust, her gaze inly revealing her disdain for him. Property ? N?velDrama.Org. Someone like you wants to marry me? Can¡¯t he look into the mirror and see that he¡¯s not in my league at all? Oh no! What if Levi is unwilling to destroy the engagement contract and wants to marry me instead? After seeing how I look, he might not want to give up on me anymore. After all, his biological father abandoned Emma and him for Olivia. Levi might do the same thing and abandon his wife and child for me! On the other hand, Levi just wanted to see how the most beautiful woman of Oand City looked like. He did not know that he was currently being misunderstood. ¡°The most beautiful woman of Oand City? Well, I now see that you¡¯re just mediocre. Slightly inferior to my wife,¡± concluded Levi after a thorough scrutinization. He did not want to say it out loud initially, but this woman¡¯s attitude provoked him. ¡°You¡­¡± Fury crossed Tiffany¡¯s face. Levi is indeed so irritating! When Martin heard Levi insulting the woman he loved, he instantly became infuriated. ¡°Apologize! Apologize to Tiffany right now!¡± yelled Martin as he pointed at Levi. Frowning, Levi asked, ¡°Apologize? Why should I apologize?¡± ¡°You said that Tiffany pales inparison to your wife! This is the greatest insult you can give her. You must apologize to her right now!¡± Martin was extremely adamant. ¡°Yeah! How can there be someone who¡¯s better than Tiffany? It¡¯s impossible.¡± ¡°You must apologize to Tiffany right now!¡± The others insisted that Levi apologize. Tiffany had the exact same thoughts too. Since young, she had been doted on by the Meyers family and treated with utmost care. No woman could evenpare to her. However, Levi imed that his wife was better than her. Tiffany refused to admit it. Chapter 1086 Chapter 1086 This was a humiliation to her! R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only Ever since she became an adult, her position as the most beautiful woman of Oand City had always been undisputed. No one could evenpare to her! In fact, it was a woman¡¯s greatest honor to bepared to Tiffany. However, even though she was okay with beingpared with others, she refused to be deemed the inferior one. ¡°Levi, you must apologize to me for this!¡±manded Tiffany coldly as she red at him. ¡°This is ridiculous! I¡¯ve never heard of someone needing to apologize for this!¡± Levi burst outughing. This is utterly absurd. It¡¯s the first time I¡¯m demanded to apologize for making aparison. ¡°Levi, you don¡¯t even know Tiffany¡¯s status in Oand City. She¡¯s been known as the most beautiful woman in Oand City for ten years! Who dares topare others to her? Yet, you dared to im that she¡¯s inferior to your wife. By doing so, you¡¯re insulting Tiffany!¡± exined Leia furiously. She was not wrong¡ª everyone in Oand City shared the same sentiment. However, Levi thought that they were just a bunch of crazy people. ¡°Apologize? It¡¯s impossible. If there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll take my leave now.¡± Levi spun around and left. ¡°Stand right there. Did I let you leave?¡± bellowed Martin as he dashed in front of Levi, blocking his path. ¡°Apologize right now! Imand you to do so!¡± Unable to endure it anymore, Martin was already on the verge of flying into a rage. Levi smiled. ¡°What if I refuse to apologize?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t me me for being ruthless, then!¡± Martin clenched his fists tightly, with the sound of his knuckles cracking ringing through the air. Having ranked second on the Heir Leaderboard, it meant that not only was he extremely capable in other domains, but he was also skilled in fighting. Martin had learned how to fight since young. Through rigorous training, he perfected his martial arts skills, earning him the reputation of being invincible¡ªnot even knives, guns, or bullets could harm him. Seeing that a huge fight was about to unfold, Tiffany quickly diffused the tense atmosphere. ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll endure this. You don¡¯t need to apologize, but you must tear up the engagement contract and return me my freedom.¡± Thinking about their main objective ofing here, Martin suppressed his anger. As long as the engagement contract was destroyed, it was never toote for him to take his revenge. ¡°Yeah, tear it into shreds right now!¡± urged the others. ¡°You guys also know that you¡¯re here to call off the engagement? Why did you waste so much time spouting nonsense, then?¡± rebuked Levi. ¡°Well¡­¡± They became visibly awkward. Tiffany was the quickest to react. ¡°Tear up the engagement contract now. We will have nothing to do with each other afterward.¡± ¡°Tear up the engagement contract? I¡¯m afraid that it won¡¯t be that simple anymore!¡± dered Levi coldly. If they spoke in a nice manner earlier, he would have agreed to call the engagement off. It was not a big deal anyway. However, he could not endure their arrogant attitude. ¡°What?¡± Stunned, they stared at Levi in disbelief. He¡¯s such a shameless bastard! He¡¯s actually refusing to tear up the engagement contract! ¡°What¡­ What did you say? Could it be that you¡¯re unwilling to tear it up?¡± Tiffany was even more certain that Levi intended to marry her and abandon his wife. It was obvious not only from his intense stare earlier, but also his current actions. However, someone like him would never win her favor! Tiffany¡¯s standards for a man was extremely high. Not even the top three heirs of Oand City¡¯s Heir Leaderboard could arouse her interest. She believed that only the heirs of those ancient families were worthy enough for her¡ª for instance, Damien. It would be an utter joke for Levi to be her husband! ¡°Hahaha! Levi, we have already expected you to do this. Tell us, under what conditions will you tear up the marriage contract? Obviously, we won¡¯t let you marry Tiffany!¡± said Martin. Chapter 1087 Chapter 1087 Everyone knew very well that there were only two reasons why Levi refused to tear up the engagement contract¡ª either to marry Tiffany or to extort arge sum of money from her. ¡°Well, of course, I have some conditions!¡± said Levi with a grin. Everyone flinched in disdain. As expected. R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only ¡°All of you must apologize to me and my mother before I tear up the engagement contract! You, in particr, must kneel in apology!¡± Levi pointed at Martin. When he said that, Tiffany and the others were momentarily stunned. Instead of asking us for money, he¡¯s actually demanding us to apologize to him! How is it possible? As the heirs and heiresses of royal and imperial families, how can we deign to apologize to an illegitimate bastard? We aren¡¯t even at fault here! But even if we are, we will never apologize. ¡°You want me to kneel and apologize? Dream on! Can you afford to bear the consequences if I apologized to you on my knees?¡± scoffed Martin. Tiffany pursed her lips and said arrogantly, ¡°Levi, you can raise any other conditions, be it money or anything else. We will fulfill whatever terms you raise. However, we¡¯ll never apologize! We didn¡¯t do anything wrong, so why should we apologize? Furthermore, if we apologized to you¡ª of all people¡ª we¡¯ll bear the brunt of everyone¡¯s mockery.¡± Tiffany was adamant that she would not apologize. ¡°You didn¡¯t do anything wrong? Very well. Since you haven¡¯t realized your mistake, it looks like I won¡¯t be hearing your apology anymore. In that case, don¡¯t even think about making me tear up the engagement contract! Look for me again when you find out what you did wrong.¡± With that, Levi spun around and returned to the residence. Martin was about to block him when a group of people suddenly emerged one by one and surrounded him. ¡°How dare you create trouble here in North Hampton? Have you sought our permission yet?¡± There were more than a hundred people around him right now. Martin was about to be angry when Tiffany pulled him back. ¡°Let¡¯s resolve this peacefully! We¡¯ll go back and discuss first.¡± Tiffany did not want to blow the issue out of proportion, afraid that the Garrison n in Oand City would me her. ¡°Do we just endure the humiliation just like this? I don¡¯t want to!¡± It was tormenting to suppress the anger building up within him. They went back and had a discussion together. ¡°Apologize? But what did we do wrong?¡± Everyone was puzzled. They were too used to having their way and treating everyone with such arrogance that they found nothing wrong with what they had done. After all, everyone they met in the past acted subserviently around them. It did not matter even if they were slightly more overbearing. They mulled over it for ages, but no one could figure out what they had done wrong. At this moment, Tiffany suddenly suggested, ¡°Does Levi think that we¡¯re too aggressive towards him? Have you guys scolded his mother before?¡± Everyone only realized after being reminded by Tiffany. ¡°That¡¯s right! We scolded his mother previously. However, we merely stated facts. It¡¯s true that his mother ruined your life, Tiffany.¡± ¡°Yeah! If it were not for his mother, Tiffany would¡¯ve already been married.¡± Even though they knew why Levi was infuriated, they still did not think that they were wrong. ¡°He¡¯s making us apologize for such an insignificant manner? Is that rascal deliberately putting us into a difficult spot? He even wants me to kneel and apologize! It¡¯s impossible!¡± A haughty look crossed Martin¡¯s face. ¡°Then, what should we do?¡± asked Leia. They felt disgusted at the thought of apologizing. Despite their noble statuses, they had to apologize to an illegitimate bastard. If news about this got around, their reputation in Oand City would be thoroughly ruined. ¡°Listen to me! I¡¯ll kidnap that bastard here and force him to tear up the engagement contract. Don¡¯t worry, Tiffany. This is just a piece of cake to me. We don¡¯t need to resolve the issue the hard way,¡± said Martin with a sinister smirk. Left with no choice, Tiffany could only agree. Chapter 1088 Chapter 1088 Martin arrived at the residence at midnight, nked by numerous skilled fighters. Tiffany and the rest waited outside. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Tiffany. This is simply a piece of cake! I don¡¯t fear anyone in a small city like North Hampton.¡± With that, Martin was about to lead his subordinates to kidnap Levi when his phone suddenly rang. When he epted the call, he realized that it was Damien on the other end of the line. ¡°Hello, Mr. Garrison!¡± Immediately dropping his haughty attitude, Martin became extremely polite and servile. No matter how powerful his family was, they were nothingpared to the mighty Garrison n. ¡°I heard that you¡¯re going to confront Levi?¡± Damien¡¯s voice was icy-cold. ¡°I¡­ I am¡­¡± After a moment of hesitation, Martin eventually decided to admit it. ¡°I know that you are helping Tiffany tear up her engagement contract because you like her. However, you must deal with it in a peaceful manner, understand? Even though Levi is an illegitimate bastard, he¡¯s still rted to the Garrison n. If you do anything out of the line, it¡¯ll be deemed as disrespecting the Garrison n. Understood?¡± warned Damien. By then, Martin had already broken out into cold sweat. Luckily, I was a step slower. Otherwise, something tragic would¡¯ve happened. I didn¡¯t even consider this point earlier¡­ What should we do to Levi, then? Because of the infamous bet he made, everyone knows about his rtionship with Tyrone. If I do anything excessive, it¡¯ll be seen as looking down on the Garrison n. Even a simple action like this can lead to the demise of the Preston family! ¡°Understood, Mr. Garrison!¡± Martin took a deep breath. ¡°What happened?¡± When everyone gazed at Martin curiously, they noticed that his face was already pale. ¡°We cannot touch Levi! There¡¯s no choice but to think of another solution.¡± Martin ryed Damien¡¯s threat to the rest. ¡°What should we do now? Is apologizing the only solution left?¡± This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. Everyone felt helpless. The next day, Levi took care of Zoey as usual, almost forgetting about what happenedst night. After all, those irrelevant people were not important enough to concern him. At that moment, Tiffany and the rest visited him again. ¡°What¡¯s up? Have you realized your mistake?¡± asked Levi. This time, Tiffany¡¯s attitude was much more friendly. She nodded and said, ¡°Yes, we¡¯ve realized our mistake. Mr. Garrison, I hereby apologize to you and your mother. Please forgive our rudeness earlier!¡± In order to tear up the engagement contract and regain her freedom, Tiffany was ready to risk it all. Just bear with it. I¡¯ll simply treat this as a slight inconvenience. The others also apologized, albeit very reluctantly. It was simply too humiliating for them to apologize to Levi. However, in order to help Tiffany tear up her engagement contract, they risked it all. Even Martin mumbled, ¡°I¡¯m sorry for being so rude earlier.¡± ¡°What did you say? You were too soft!¡± said Levi. ¡°I¡¯m sorry!¡± Martin was stunned for a while before quickly raising his voice. Levi smiled. ¡°Looks like you¡¯ve really realized your mistake.¡± Delighted, Tiffany immediately asked, ¡°So, are you willing to tear up the engagement contract now?¡± ¡°Of course. However, your apologies are still inadequate!¡± replied Levi coldly. ¡°What? Are you going to go against your words? We apologized to you already!¡± Tiffany started to panic. Levi¡¯s gazended on Martin. ¡°Didn¡¯t I say that he must kneel and apologize?¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Martin was furious. Apologizing to a bastard like him was already the most humiliating thing he had done. It was impossible for him to kneel and apologize to Levi! ¡°If he kneels and apologizes, I¡¯ll tear up the contract immediately!¡± Chapter 1089 Chapter 1089 After hearing Levi¡¯s assertive response, Tiffany and the rest simultaneously nced at Martin. ¡°No way¡­ How can I possibly kneel to him? Tiffany, I can¡¯t do it!¡± He then looked at Levi. ¡°You rascal, raise another condition and I promise that I¡¯ll agree to it!¡± ¡°No. I want you to kneel and apologize to me!¡± Levi was very adamant. Martin wished for nothing more than to kill Levi there and then. However, recalling Damien¡¯s warning, he suppressed that urge. ¡°Martin, please help me this time! I really don¡¯t want to be bound by this engagement anymore,¡± pleaded Tiffany earnestly. After hesitating for five minutes, he took a deep breath and finally agreed. ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll help you!¡± Dropping to his knees in front of Levi, he yelled, ¡°Mr. Garrison, I was wrong. I¡¯m sorry. Please forgive us!¡± This act of kneeling was equivalent to having his pride trampled all over. It was as humiliating as having Levi stomp on his face. However, he endured it for the sake of the woman he so dearly loved. ¡°Now that¡¯s more like it!¡± As he spoke, Levi took out the engagement contract and tore it into shreds right in front of Tiffany. ¡°Listen up, Tiffany. From now on, our engagement is called off. I have nothing to do with you, so I hope that you won¡¯t harass me anymore,¡± said Levi coldly. ¡°Huh?¡± Tiffany was stunned. Shouldn¡¯t I be the one saying this? Why is Levi saying it instead? ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t harass you because you aren¡¯t even worthy enough!¡± replied Tiffany proudly. ¡°Yeah! I think that this is the most unequal arranged engagement in the whole of history!¡± ¡°You¡¯re nothingpared to Tiffany. Stop trying to aim above your station!¡± Leia and the rest chimed in angrily. Tiffany scoffed, ¡°Levi, you said that I pale inparison to your wife. I want to see how exactly I am inferior to her! Not to exaggerate, but I¡¯ve never seen a woman more exceptional than me.¡± Earlier, she did not dare to say anything because of the engagement contract. Now that it had been torn up, she had nothing else to fear. ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s right. Anyway, I¡¯m married now. Even if I wasn¡¯t, I¡¯ll still choose Zoey over you. The reason is simple¡ª she¡¯s better than you!¡± dered Levi. When he said that, everyone fell silent for a few seconds. A look of utter disbelief crossed Tiffany¡¯s face. Does Levi really think that I, the most beautiful woman in Oand City, is inferior to his wife? ¡°Is this the reason why you¡¯re willing to tear up the engagement contract?¡± asked Tiffany coldly. ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± ¡°You¡¯ll regret this when you go to Oand City! You¡¯ve made an extremely erroneous mistake. You¡¯ll regret choosing her over me!¡± shrieked Tiffany. For this trip to North Hampton, she did not put on any make-up at all. Her hair was disheveled and her clothes were very simple. She dressed up in a low-key manner, deliberately trying to prevent Levi from taking a fancy to her. To her surprise, things turned out like this¡­ R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only Now that Levi had torn up the engagement contract, she actually found herself quite upset. She even had the impulse to make Levi choose her instead. After all, she must not lose to Zoey. ¡°On the day youe to Oand City, I¡¯ll appear in front of you in my greatest splendor. Then, you¡¯ll finally understand how it feels like to have your breath taken away by my beauty. You¡¯ll be embarrassed for your words today.¡± Tiffany decided that she would dress up prettily when she next appeared in front of Levi. She was determined to make him regret it. ¡°There¡¯s no need for that, Tiffany. I¡¯ll make him regret it now!¡± Unable to suppress his anger anymore, he shot a hostile re at Levi. Chapter 1090 Chapter 1090 He couldn¡¯t take it anymore. It was fine if he was insulted. He could even kneel before Levi. However, he refused to allow anyone tough at Tiffany. Hence, he strode over to Levi aggressively. At the thought of what Levi did earlier, he had to hold himself back from strangling him. ¡°Martin!¡± When Tiffany and the others realized what he was doing, it was toote to stop him. p! A clear p rang out. Everyone was stunned. Even Martin was dumbfounded. This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. No one knew Levi would dare to hit Martin Preston. ¡°H-How dare you p me?¡± Martin red at Preston. p! p! p! Levi¡¯s forceful psnded on Martin¡¯s cheeks continuously. bbergasted, the crowd thought, He seriously pped Martin? Soon, Martin¡¯s face swelled up badly as blood trickled down from the corner of his lips. He stood in front of Levi, hyperventting and about to explode in rage. ¡°I¡¯ll kill you!¡± Martin roared furiously, intent on killing Levi. ¡°No!¡± Tiffany and the others rushed up to stop him. If he kills Levi, the Garrison n will seek revenge! None of us could bear the consequences. After they tried to persuade Martin, he calmed down considerably. Recalling Damien¡¯s warning, he held his anger in check. ¡°Just wait and see. You¡¯ll die in my hands one day!¡± he announced before storming off. Tiffany was gazing at Levi, her emotions aplex mixture. Logically speaking, after their engagement contract was destroyed, she was no longer tied to Levi anymore. However, she wasn¡¯t willing to give up just yet. She vowed to show Levi the best side of herself so he¡¯d regret his decision. After they left, Azure Dragon appeared. ¡°Boss, you should¡¯ve let me help.¡± ¡°I want to defeat everyone whose name is listed in Oand City¡¯s Heir Leaderboard so the Stuart family will be full of regrets!¡± Azure Dragon was obviously upset. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. You¡¯ll get a chance to do so,¡± said Levi with a smile. Tiffany and her entourage returned to Oand City. The news about the end of their engagement spread all over Oand City soon. It even reached Tyrone¡¯s ears. ¡°The engagement got called off? What a loser. Why did I have such a son?¡± Tyrone was fuming mad. He thought the engagement was broken off because Levi was useless. ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right. How humiliating. Even if he¡¯s a bastard, he represents us Garrisons!¡± ¡°We¡¯ll be a joke after this broken engagement of his!¡± Everyone was displeased. Olivia responded, ¡°Yes. Even if we remain silent, everyone thinks he¡¯s rted to us.¡± ¡°For example, Tyrone¡¯s cheeks were swollen after the bastard pped him but he dared not retaliate.¡± After hearing that, Tyrone dered, ¡°No, this won¡¯t do. We can¡¯t let this bastard use our name out there. Otherwise, other people dared not go against him. He could do whatever he likes!¡± Damien refuted at once. ¡°But Father, he¡¯s still a Garrison. He represents us!¡± Earlier, Damien had called Martin to warn him because, in his opinion, no one could hurt Levi. ¡°Says who? That will only be true if he seeds in the challenge a yearter. Right now, he has nothing to do with us!¡± Chapter 1091 Chapter 1091 Tyrone ordered, ¡°Damien, post an announcement on my behalf: Now, Levi Garrison has nothing to do with the Garrison n in Oand City. He is responsible for his own matters. His safety has nothing to do with the Garrison n.¡± What Tyrone meant was clear. After this announcement was posted, the Garrison n wouldn¡¯t interfere even if Levi were beaten to his death. Smirking, Tyrone said, ¡°Levi, I don¡¯t think you canst till one yearter.¡± ¡°Indeed. He gets into trouble too often. Look, he had just offended Martin. He isn¡¯t even in Oand City yet, but he has already made so many enemies here.¡± ¡°He might not even make it to Oand City, let alone challenge us.¡± ¡°The Garrison n is full of talented people. Levi Garrison is nothing to us.¡± None of the Garrisons were afraid of Levi. After all, there were too many skilled experts in the Garrison n and working for them. Right then, the head butler of Garrison n, Toud Garrison, appeared with a list in his hand. Chuckling, he handed the list to Tyrone. ¡°Sir, great news for the Garrison n!¡± ¡°Fifty candidates have been chosen to join the Hidden Dragon Soldier King Training Camp at the South Warzone. Six men from the Garrison n have been selected, while thirteen men from the families affiliated with our n have been selected. The six men from our n are in the top ten of the list! They are all future Soldier Kings!¡± ¡°I heard the Hidden Dragon Soldier King Training Camp will rmend a few candidates to the Iron Brigade. That¡¯s a tremendous opportunity for our n!¡± Tyrone was delighted after receiving the list. He was the head of the Garrison n as of now. The stronger the younger generation of the Garrison n was, the brighter their future would be. ¡°Good. Good job! In the future, the Garrisons will be listed in Erudia¡¯s Saber Leaderboard!¡± Tyrone guffawed out loud. ¡°If Levi is capable enough to climb up Saber Leaderboard, the Garrison n will definitely acknowledge him,¡± someone scoffed. Tyrone mocked. ¡°Forget about Erudia¡¯s Saber Leaderboard. If he is qualified enough to enter Hidden Dragon Soldier King Training Camp, he¡¯s showing potential, too!¡± R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only After Tyrone¡¯s announcement was posted by Damien, the entire Oand City was in an uproar. Previously, Martin and the others held back because they were afraid the Garrison n would avenge Levi. Now that the announcement had made things clear, they no longer had to worry. Martin was excited after hearing the news. Everyone in Oand City knew how Levi pped him previously. He was so humiliated that the only way out was to kill Levi! It was only a matter of time before they depart for North Hampton. Without the disturbance, Levi¡¯s life was peaceful once again. He apanied Zoey and took care of his pregnant wife carefully. Iris was in charge of handling hispany. This decision of his made everyone anxious. As Morris Group was muzzled, there was no room for development. Shouldn¡¯t Levi be worried? Did he forget about the bet? What will he use to challenge the Garrison n one yearter? Is he going to grovel at their feet to beg for forgiveness? By now, Zoey¡¯s belly was showing. She didn¡¯t want to get mad and affect her baby, so she turned a blind eye to this incident. One day, Levi received a call from the South Warzone¡¯s Commander-In-Chief, Darton Rogier. ¡°Sir, we¡¯re going to hold the Hidden Dragon Soldier King Training Camp in South Warzone. From there, we will rmend a few talents to the Iron Brigade. If you¡¯re free, will youe and pick the talents yourself?¡± asked Darton. Chapter 1092 Chapter 1092 ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll be there.¡± Levi agreed. ¡°It¡¯ll be great if you cane and teach them,¡± implored Darton. ¡°Sure, Rogier. I¡¯ll be there.¡± Darton was excited by his promise. ¡°This will be the most impressive session of Hidden Dragon Soldier King Training Camp ever! I shall keep it a secret and give the youngsters a surprise!¡± Right then, a car had just departed the Garrison n. Six young Garrisons were in the car, heading to Hidden Dragon Soldier King Training Camp. Tyrone had just sent them off. Tyrone and the Garrison n had high hopes for the six young men. The young men were arrogant and rebellious. After all, they were born in the top ancient family in Erudia. Burt Garrison, the young men¡¯s leader, dered sternly, ¡°This time, we¡¯re representing the Garrison n. We need to be the top six in the camp!¡± ¡°We need to be the six selected ones to join the Iron Brigade. Understand?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± the others replied in the affirmative. They had always felt a sense of superiority, so there was no way they¡¯d lose to the other weaklings at the camp. ¡°My dream is to enter the Iron Brigade and be the God of War¡¯s subordinate. If I seed, that will be a great honor for me and my family!¡± another young Garrison by the name Klint, eximed. Burt nodded. ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right. I¡¯ll be extremely honored to be the God of War¡¯s subordinate. He¡¯s the idol of every young man in Erudia. Damien is nothingpared to him!¡± ¡°Yes. The God of War has always been Damien¡¯s idol. He¡¯s been working hard to reach that height.¡± The young men were excited about the uing adventure. Right then, Pewter Garrison changed the topic. ¡°The South that we¡¯re going to include North Hampton. I wonder what Levi Garrison looks like.¡± ¡°Ha! I¡¯m curious, too. Let¡¯s take some time off to teach Levi a lesson!¡± A look of anticipation crossed Klint¡¯s face. ¡°Sure. Let¡¯s beat him up one day. He¡¯s too arrogant. He even looked down on Damien!¡± The other three agreed unanimously. In a forest deep in the mountains in the South Warzone, fifty trainees were gathered. The young men present were from various warzones all over Erudia. They were valuable talents to their teams because of their expertise. Each of them was arrogant and wild. There was a possibility that they would even look down on the instructors in the training camp. Their instructor would need to show his capabilities and convince the young men. Darton himself showed up to make an announcement. ¡°You¡¯re all Hidden Dragons, the future of Erudia. Your instructor will be arriving soon!¡± he dered with a chuckle. Burt asked, ¡°Sir, is our instructor going to be one of the God of ughters in the South?¡± There were four famous God of ughters in the South Warzone. Before arriving, Burt and the others couldn¡¯t help but wonder who their instructor would be. They thought it would be one of the Four God of ughters. ¡°No,¡± said Darton, shaking his head. R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only ¡°Could it be one of the Eight Combat Heroes?¡± Burt thought of another possibility. ¡°No. You¡¯ll know when your instructor arrives.¡± Chapter 1093 Chapter 1093 Everyone¡¯s curiosity was piqued. However, they didn¡¯t want a nobody to be their instructor. They wanted someone whom they could trust. Burt gathered everyone and ridiculed, ¡°Everyone, since the strongest men in the South wouldn¡¯t be our instructor, I don¡¯t think we need to stay.¡± Wolfe Leek from Northwest City joined in. ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right. I came here to meet the Four God of ughters. If they aren¡¯t here, what would be the point of holding the training camp? Perhaps the instructor won¡¯t be as powerful as me!¡± ¡°You¡¯re right. Everyone here is capable. Not anyone can be our instructor!¡± ¡°Why don¡¯t we prepare a wee gift for him tomorrow? If he can¡¯t reach our standards, he can leave right away!¡± suggested Burt. Wolfe agreed immediately. ¡°Sure. This is a great idea. Let¡¯s show him how powerful we are!¡± ¡°Let¡¯s protest so the South will get us the best instructor avable!¡± R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only The fifty young men reached a consensus soon enough. The next day, Darton came to pick Levi up. ¡°Zoey, can I take him away for a day?¡± asked Darton with a smile. Zoey nodded. ¡°Of course you can. Come with me. I need to talk to you.¡± Darton trailed behind her curiously. ¡°Darton, you¡¯re Levi¡¯s best friend, right?¡± she inquired. ¡°Zoey, boss and I went through a lot together!¡± eximed Darton. He wasn¡¯t the only one. The Commander-in-Chiefs of the Nine Warzones and the Four Guardians owed Levi one. After all, Levi had saved them on the battlefield. ¡°Do you want to see him in trouble?¡± Darton immediately replied, ¡°Of course not. Boss can¡¯t be in trouble!¡± ¡°You know about the one-year bet he ced with the Garrison n, right? The Garrison n stated four conditions. For now, Levi¡¯s hope is all on his business. But he isn¡¯t working hard at all. I want you to convince Levi to take this seriously. At least he needs to work hard,¡± implored Zoey. ¡°Oh? But this is nothing for him!¡± Darton was shocked as he thought it was something important. The bet with the Garrison n? I can defeat them easily, let alone Levi. ¡°Huh? Nothing?¡± Zoey was taken aback. Why are Levi and his friends reacting the same way? They don¡¯t even care about the bet! ¡°Darton, don¡¯t you know the Garrison n? You know Levi¡¯s situation, right?¡± Zoey thought Darton was an ordinary citizen who knew nothing about how powerful the Garrison n was. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Zoey. I¡¯ll advise him to deal with this matter asap.¡± Finally, Darton realized what she was talking about. ¡°Okay, you do that. He won¡¯t listen to me. Perhaps he¡¯ll listen to hisrade,¡± said Zoey. She hoped Levi¡¯srades would be able to convince him. After all, they looked like ordinary citizens to her. Darton returned to his vehicle and told Levi all about her concern. ¡°Boss, when will you inform Zoey of your identity?¡± he asked. ¡°When I enter the Garrison n, I¡¯ll tell her. She¡¯s pregnant now. I can¡¯t afford to make her emotional,¡± replied Levi. ¡°Got it. Boss, a few Garrisons are at the training camp.¡± Darton recalled Burt and the other young Garrisons. ¡°Oh? Interesting.¡± The smirk on Levi¡¯s lips deepened. Chapter 1094 Chapter 1094 ¡°You don¡¯t have toe with me. Let me see how capable the youngsters are,¡± Levi dered. ¡°Got it. I¡¯ll ask someone to send you to the training camp.¡± Shortly after, Levi arrived at the training camp. He sat on the back seat, while Gruffin and Windy took the front seats. They were both in charge of the training camp¡¯s security. Through the rearview mirror, they could see Levi was sleeping. ¡°Seriously? Did Chief Rogier appoint him to be the instructor? Look at how young he is!¡± Windy was astounded. Gruffin seemed surprised, too. ¡°Yes. I¡¯ve never heard of him. Where is he from? What is Chief Rogier trying to do?¡± Windy scorned, ¡°The trainees of the training camp this time are all wayward and capable. As their instructor, he needs to be more powerful than them. But this man is going to humiliate us all!¡± Gruffin chuckled. ¡°I heard the youngsters are going to show him who¡¯s boss. Can he take it?¡± ¡°I think we¡¯ll be sending him to the hospitalter. Chief Rogier made the wrong decision this time!¡± dered Windy, who was prepared to give Levi a ride backter. In the training camp, the fifty young men were ready. However, they were idlingzily around. Some of them were even sitting on the ground, biting on grass casually. They were all being rude and arrogant as they were all tough nuts in their respective teams. Unless they met someone more powerful than them, they¡¯d never admit defeat. ¡°Remember, we¡¯ll give him a hard time,¡± reminded Burt. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. If he wants to teach me, he¡¯ll have to talk to my fists first!¡± mocked Wolfe, who was lying on the groundzily. ¡°They are here!¡± Clouds of dust wafted in the air, signaling the arrival of the instructor. Everyone looked in that direction. When the car came to a stop, Levi was still asleep. Windy hollered unhappily, ¡°We¡¯re here!¡± ¡°I know,¡± said Levi as his eyes snapped open. Actually, he was just resting earlier. Hence, he had overheard Gruffin and Windy¡¯s conversation. After alighting the car, he followed Windy and Gruffin to the team¡¯s location. When he saw howzy the trainees were, a furious glint shed across his gaze. How unruly! As Erudian soldiers, they have to obey the military rules. They are acting all improper! We¡¯re in the training camp instead of a kitchen where you can do anything you like! In the meantime, Gruffin and Windy were delighted. The capricious young men are going to give this instructor a hard time. He¡¯s in deep trouble. When the youngsters saw that their instructor was a young and unfamiliar Levi, they were upset. Never mind if their instructor wasn¡¯t a famous Mighty General. There was no way they would ept a young and ordinary man to be their instructor. What is this? Is this a joke? This instructor is worse than we had imagined. Property ? N?velDrama.Org. He¡¯s so young. Is he even capable? This is an insult! Gruffin coughed twice. ¡°Everyone, this is your head instructor at Hidden Dragon Soldier King Training Camp. Please give him a warm wee!¡± s, after Gruffin¡¯s announcement, everyone ignored him. Chapter 1095 Chapter 1095 They all red at Levi arrogantly and didn¡¯t move an inch. Windy reminded them. ¡°Have some respect. He¡¯s your instructor!¡± R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only No one responded. Windy shot Levi a smug smile. It was as if she was saying, Look! Not everyone can be an instructor. Levi stood there, saying nothing. Both Windy and Gruffin felt ashamed on his behalf. At the sight of thezy young men, Levi was enraged. Respect! They didn¡¯t even have basic respect for their instructor! They had to respect his position as their instructor no matter what his ability was. Besides, Darton wouldn¡¯t just assign a nobody to be their instructor. Suddenly, Levi bellowed, ¡°Stand in your positions!¡± His yell shocked everyone. Wolfe, Burt and the others rose to their feet instinctively. ¡°The future Hidden Dragon Soldier Kings? You¡¯re even dreaming of entering the Iron Brigade? Look at you. Who do you think you are? Where is your respect?¡± Levi scoffed. His roar had managed to intimidate some of them. Wolfe wasn¡¯t one of them. He retorted at once. ¡°Look at you. Are you capable enough to be our instructor?¡± Burt chimed in. ¡°We¡¯re here to improve our capabilities. We won¡¯t ept some nobody as our instructor!¡± Pewter sneered, ¡°That¡¯s right. Respect you? You need to be capable enough to earn our respect.¡± Levi shed a smirk. ¡°You think I¡¯m not capable enough to be your instructor?¡± ¡°Of course! You¡¯re only in your thirties, right? How dare you take up the job to be our instructor? Are you even capable?¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you ask around beforeing? We¡¯re the top experts in our respective teams all over Erudia. We have no other opponents. Hence, we came here to make a breakthrough.¡± The young men expressed their thoughts haughtily. They were capable enough to be this arrogant. In the future, they would be leaders of this country, so there was no way they¡¯d allow Levi to instruct them. Windy and Gruffin were ted at the sight. Frankly, they despised how cool Levi was. In this training camp, Levi had to show them how capable he was for them to listen to him obediently. ¡°Ha! I¡¯m standing right here. You still think I¡¯m not capable enough to be your instructor?¡± Levi was amused. ¡°Of course! Our instructor should be one of the Four God of ughters, or at least one of the Eight Combat Heroes,¡± proimed Wolfe arrogantly. Burt looked at him. ¡°Let¡¯s give him something specific. Our instructor shall be someone on Saber Leaderboard!¡± The men they talked of earlier were on this Saber Leaderboard. ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right. You need to be a top fighter in Saber Leaderboard!¡± Wolfe looked straight at Levi and inquired, ¡°What is your current ranking on Saber Leaderboard?¡± Both Windy and Gruffin burst intoughter. They knew everyone on Saber Leaderboard. Obviously, Levi Garrison wasn¡¯t listed on the leaderboard. Levi shook his head. ¡°I¡¯m not on Saber Leaderboard.¡± He and hisrades from Iron Brigade weren¡¯t on Saber Leaderboard to protect their identities. At his words, everyone burst outughing. However, Levi added, ¡°I might not be on the leaderboard, but I¡¯m stronger than all the fighters listed on it!¡± The entire ce fell silent after Levi spoke. Chapter 1096 Chapter 1096 How arrogant! I can¡¯t believe he¡¯s this arrogant! That¡¯s the famous Erudia¡¯s Saber Leaderboard! All the strongest fighters of Erudia were listed on Saber Leaderboard. The top one hundred fighters were famous for their fighting abilities. The ancient families in Erudia were snobbishly proud to have just one of their members listed on Saber Leaderboard. No one could believe how exaggerated Levi was. How could he say he¡¯s stronger than all the fighters listed on Saber Leaderboard? What is Saber Leaderboard to him? To Burt, Wolfe, and the others, Saber Leaderboard was a sacred existence. Their only goal was either to join the Iron Brigade or make it to Saber Leaderboard. To be honest, making it to Saber Leaderboard was harder than joining the Iron Brigade as there were only one hundred spots on the leaderboard. Windy and Gruffin nearly copsed in shock. Only strong fighters like the Four God of ughters would make it to Saber Leaderboard. The Four God of ughters were so strong that they emerged unscathed after battling against thirty thousand men. Their enemy ended up losing ten thousand men after the battle. Hence, they deserved to be on Saber Leaderboard. But even so, they were in the middle ranks instead of being at the top. One could imagine how strong and impressive the top ten in the leaderboard would be. This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. At the mention of their names, other organizations and countries would be terrified. After all, these fighters were strong enough to take on thousands alone. Levi had just announced he was stronger than everyone on the leaderboard. No one in the world dared to disregard Saber Leaderboard. Even the top ancient family in Erudia, the Garrison n, dared not say such a thing. ¡°That¡¯s funny. How dare you say you¡¯re stronger than the fighters listed on Saber Leaderboard?¡± mocked Wolfe. ¡°Right. I¡¯ve never heard anyone being this arrogant,¡± Burt joined in. Everyone started sneering at Levi. ¡°The South Commander-In-Chief, Darton Rogier, might be strong, but he is only ranked seventeenth in the leaderboard. How dare you disregard Saber Leaderboard, young man?¡± said an amused Gruffin. ¡°Are you doing this on purpose? You have a death wish!¡± ¡°If you continue insulting Saber Leaderboard, we¡¯ll teach you a lesson!¡± All it took was one word from Levi to infuriate everyone. Some were about to take action, but Wolfe stopped their actions. ¡°Okay. Since you im to be stronger than everyone on Saber Leaderboard, we need you to prove it. We won¡¯t ask you to be the strongest. As long as you get ranked, we¡¯ll listen to you!¡± Wolfe suggested with a chuckle. He wanted to humiliate Levi by asking thetter to show his capabilities. That was because he was certain Levi would be proven a liar soon. ¡°Yes, prove it to us! Otherwise, we won¡¯t let you leave in one piece!¡± ¡°We won¡¯t allow you to disregard Saber Leaderboard!¡± Everyone else chimed in, ring at Levi resentfully. Windy and Gruffin were watching the entire debacle with smirks on their faces. Your act will be exposed once you take action. Ha! Serves you right for being so boastful! ¡°What now? You¡¯re scared? You shouldn¡¯t brag that much.¡± ¡°If you refuse to change, we¡¯ll help you. You won¡¯t dare to brag after we teach you a lesson.¡± ¡°I was contemting on how to show you I¡¯m stronger than all the fighters in Saber Leaderboard. After all, you¡¯re all weaklings.¡± Chapter 1097 Chapter 1097 Levi was gazing at them seriously. The young men were strong, but they were no match for him. Even after defeating them, he couldn¡¯t prove he was stronger than the fighters on Saber Leaderboard. s, Levi¡¯s words only served to infuriate the wayward fellows. We¡¯re weaklings? Is he joking? ¡°We¡¯re weaklings? Fine! I¡¯ll give you a chance to prove yourself. If you can defeat us, we¡¯ll listen to you!¡± dered Burt. Wolfe chimed in. ¡°Me, too! I, Wolfe Leek, would only sumb to those who are stronger than me. Nothing else will make me sumb!¡± The young men would only listen to those who were stronger than them. ¡°Look carefully.¡± Suddenly, Levi raised his right leg and stomped on the ground forcefully. Boom! A huge tremor sounded from the ground as if an earthquake had just happened. Instantly, everyone stumbled in dizziness from the sudden tremor. If they weren¡¯t stable enough, they would¡¯ve toppled to the ground. Their eyes were about to pop out when they saw cracks forming on the ground. Cracks started appearing beneath their feet. If they moved an inch, they¡¯d fall into the crevice. They stared at Levi, absolutely stupefied. What was that? What ss is he in? His stomp created a giant earthquake! Look, the cracks are forming up to hundreds of meters away. Is he still human? No one knew whether he was stronger than the fighters on Saber Leaderboard, but they were about to go crazy. If that kick of his hadnded on anyone here, that person would be dead by now. His stomp had created a giant earthquake. It was a spectacr sight! Wolfe, Burt, Windy and the others were dumbfounded. They btedly realized Darton wouldn¡¯t have sent a nobody to be the instructor. ¡°If any of you are unwilling to submit, you¡¯re wee to battle with me!¡± Levi announced. Thud! Thud! Thud! At his words, everyone hurriedly got into line. Original from N?velDrama.Org. Wolfe jumped to his feet and straightened his back. Levi¡¯s actions had impressed the crowd. ¡°Stand in line! Let me introduce myself. I¡¯m your instructor!¡± ¡°First lesson, respect. No matter how strong and capable you are, you need to abide by the rules. You must respect your instructor as he will be teaching you!¡± ¡°Besides, the higher-ups aren¡¯t fools. Would they assign a nobody to be your instructor?¡± ¡°Hence, be humble and have respect for others. That¡¯s basic manners.¡± Levi himself was a God of War. However, he remained humble in front of Benny Quinton and the others and gave them the utmost respect. ¡°Understood!¡± roared Wolfe and the others. ¡°I¡¯ll only proceed with the other lessons after you learn this!¡± said Levi. ¡°Sir, can you tell us who you are? We don¡¯t know of your existence in Erudia!¡± yelled Burt. They knew everyone on Saber Leaderboard and all the strongest fighters in Erudia. As part of the Garrison n, it was easy for them to gain this information. ¡°Yes, Sir. Please tell us who you are!¡± the others implored. ¡°Your instructor is none other than the God of War!¡± Chapter 1098 Chapter 1098 Darton appeared and dered. ¡°G-God of War?¡± Burt repeated soullessly. ¡°What? The God of War?¡± At the mention of the familiar but distant title, Wolfe thought he was dreaming. Windy and Gruffin froze in their tracks, utterly stunned. ¡°That¡¯s right. He is Erudia¡¯s God of War!¡± said Darton sternly. That got everyone silent once again. Darton had confirmed it himself. Levi was indeed the God of War. They felt goosebumps all over. No wonder we¡¯ve never heard of this young man. Turns out he¡¯s the God of War! No wonder he disregarded Saber Leaderboard. He is stronger than all the fighters listed on Saber Leaderboard, because the leaderboard was formed by his subordinates. ¡°Greetings, God of War!¡± everyone echoed in unison. After the initial shock, came their surprise. No one had expected that the God of War would be an instructor in the Hidden Dragon Soldier King Training Camp. At this point, they regretted treating him badly earlier. They lowered their heads and dared not look at Levi. It was a memorable lesson. They would remember to treat others with respect from now on. ¡°Look up. Stand in line!¡±manded Levi. ¡°I¡¯ll only continue with the rest of the lessons after you¡¯ve learned how to be respectful,¡± he announced. ¡°I heard a few young men from the Garrison n in Oand City are here. Show yourselves.¡± Burt and the others stood out arrogantly. Looks like our family is so powerful that even God of War notices us. ¡°Mm, not bad. The Garrison n of Oand City has many talents!¡± Levi nodded in approval. He might have a grudge against the Garrison n, but he had to admit they were powerful enough to produce talented fighters for Erudia. That was enough for him. R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only Hence, Levi wouldn¡¯t spare his efforts to teach them. To him, they weren¡¯t part of the Garrison n. They were the future fighters of Erudia. He wouldn¡¯t treat them differently because of his grudge with the Garrison n. ¡°Next, I¡¯ll teach you a training method. You¡¯ll be practicing this for the next month. When the time¡¯s up, I¡¯lle for an inspection.¡± Levi proceeded to teach them a special training method. Everyone was excited and astounded. They had no idea such a method existed. No wonder God of War is so powerful. It¡¯s because of this special training method! ¡°Sir, won¡¯t you be here every day?¡± Wolfe asked. He wanted to see the God of War every day. ¡°You need at least a year to master this training method. It¡¯ll be enough to upy your time for a month,¡± exined Levi. ¡°Understood. We¡¯ll do our best. We won¡¯t let you down!¡± everyone promised. ¡°Good. I¡¯ll be here a monthter to choose a few candidates for the Iron Brigade!¡± Levi nodded approvingly. Burt finally plucked up the courage to ask. ¡°Sir, is your surname Garrison?¡± Every other Garrison immediately nced at him nervously. CHapter 1099 CHapter 1099 Previously, the Garrison n had suspected that the God of War was a Garrison. Even if he weren¡¯t part of the main Garrison n in Oand City, he would be from a branch of the Garrison n. Since the God of War¡¯s identity was highly ssified, it had to be a secret at all costs. The Garrison n couldn¡¯t find out anything. However, Tyrone was certain the God of War was a Garrison. ¡°Mm, you¡¯re right.¡± Levi inclined his head. ¡°Phew!¡± Burt and the other Garrisons heaved a sigh of relief. They were proud of the fact that Levi was a Garrison. After Levi departed, they threw themselves into training. This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. Darton was pleased with their efforts. He knew they¡¯d improve tremendously after a month. Meanwhile, in Oand City. Martin was nning to return to North Hampton immediately to take revenge on Levi, but everyone had found out about the broken engagement. Hence, people flocked to the Meyers family in hopes of an arranged marriage. Martin had to be on guard, so he couldn¡¯t leave. Soon, one month went by in the blink of an eye. Morris Group was going nowhere, so both Iris and Zoey were anxious. s, Levi was unfazed. He was currently at the training camp to inspect the trainees¡¯ progress. For the past month, Burt and the others had trained vehemently. There was visible improvement. ¡°Mmm, not bad. Satisfactory, at least.¡± Levi nodded. Well, they are still weak. When Kirin trained the Beasts, the results were so much better. In the end, Levi chose five men to enter the Iron Brigade. Besides Wolfe, the other four were from the Garrison n. Levi couldn¡¯t be bothered about their status as long as they were capable enough. Thus, Hidden Dragon Soldier King Training Camp came to a fulfilling end. Burt and the others were thrilled. Besides getting into the top ten, four of them were selected to join Iron Brigade. The first thing they did after getting out of camp was to inform their n about their results. ¡°Wait up! I have an idea. We¡¯re near North Hampton. Why don¡¯t we meet Levi Garrison?¡± Pewter suggested. ¡°Sure, I can¡¯t wait to see him!¡± Klint returned eagerly. The rest agreed to the suggestion. Their confidence had gone up significantly after getting stronger. ¡°Sure. We¡¯ll meet Levi, then inform our n about the results.¡± Burt assented. Zoey¡¯s belly was growingrger by the day. She had to be extra careful even when she was walking around. However, she was worried about Levi¡¯s nonchnce. We have less than one year left. How could he challenge the Garrison n with what he had? She was deep in thought when her phone started ringing. Someone from the Garrison n in Oand City wanted to treat Levi to a meal. Shocked, Zoey immediately went to Levi. She was afraid it might be a trap. After all, this was the Garrison n. ¡°Why not? If they¡¯re treating us, we¡¯ll be there,¡± replied Levi. ¡°Well,¡± Zoey sighed. ¡°An ignorant person like you knows no fear, huh?¡± Why isn¡¯t Levi afraid of the Garrison n? Doesn¡¯t he know how powerful the Garrison n is? Even I know how dangerous they are. Why is Levi still clueless? In the meantime, Burt and the others were waiting in the restaurant. ¡°Levi agreed toe just like that? How brave of him!¡± scoffed Klint. ¡°He¡¯s afraid of nothing. He isn¡¯t even afraid of the Garrison n.¡± Burt narrowed his eyes menacingly. ¡°Let¡¯s show him who¡¯s in powerter.¡± ¡°Can¡¯t wait!¡± Everyone was anticipating Levi¡¯s arrival. Chapter 1100 Chapter 1100 Soon, voices were heard from the hallway. A woman stepped into the room. Burt and the rest were stunned by how pretty she was. If she weren¡¯t pregnant, her beauty would beparable to Tiffany. This was the first time they had seen someone as gorgeous as Tiffany. ¡°Are you Zoey Lopez?¡± Burt was the first to snap back to reality. ¡°Yes, I am,¡± replied Zoey with a nod. ¡°What a pity.¡± Burt and the rest shook their heads. What did the bastard do to deserve such a gorgeous wife? ¡°By the way, where is Levi?¡± asked Klint. ¡°I¡¯m here!¡± A voice bellowed outside the room. ¡°Mm?¡± The six Garrisons thought the voice sounded familiar. ¡°Eh? That voice certainly rings a bell.¡± They exchanged nces. We¡¯ve never met Levi. Why does his voice sound familiar? Then, Levi walked into the room. The moment Levi appeared, Burt and the other Garrisons froze in confusion. Their expressions paled instantly. None of them knew Levi Garrison was the God of War. They had just met Levi this morning. Now, they were meeting him again under different circumstances. This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. It was a mind-blowing sight. Right then, realization dawned on them. No wonder the God of War is a Garrison. He should¡¯ve been a part of the Garrison n in Oand City. Why is Levi bold enough to go against the Garrison n in Oand City and ce a bet with Tyrone? Why did Levi despise the Garrison n and everything else? This is the reason. Never in their wildest dream did they expect Levi, the bastard of their family, to be the legend of Erudia. Zoey sensed the change in their reactions after Levi¡¯s arrival. They seem to be terrified of Levi. What is going on? A minute ago, they were arrogant and snobby. Why did they be so petrified all of a sudden? Is Levi that scary? Or is there something I don¡¯t know? ¡°Sir¡ªNo, Mr. Garrison,¡± Burt corrected himself immediately. They could address him as ¡°Sir¡± in the training camp, but Levi¡¯s identity was a secret outside of camp. Indeed, Burt and the other Garrisons were shaking in fear. If they weren¡¯t sitting down, they would¡¯ve fallen to their knees in fright. Did we just try to cower the God of War into submission again? For the second time? s, their n had failed from the very start. Levi was surprised to see the youngds, too. Oh? Did they try to cower me into submission again? ¡°Is this meant to be a trap?¡± inquired Levi. ¡°N-No. Of course it isn¡¯t a trap. We want to treat Mr. Garrison and Ms. Lopez to a meal. That¡¯s all!¡± Burt hurriedly exined after regaining hisposure in time. He wiped the sweat off his forehead. The others immediately weed Levi and Zoey warmly. ¡°Have a seat!¡± Zoey was flummoxed at how respectful they were. Huh? What is going on? I thought the Garrison n is at odds with Levi? Why are they being so polite? When she arrived earlier, she instantly realized that this was a trap. But everything changed after Levi showed up. She couldn¡¯t believe her eyes. After taking a seat, Zoey spoke. ¡°Be honest with me. Why are you terrified after seeing him?¡± Burt and the others whipped their heads to look at Levi. Chapter 1101 Chapter 1101 ¡°Why are you guys just¡­ Staring at me? Answer the question!¡± Levi rolled his eyes at the crowd. Everyone remained silent on the surface. Internally, they were eximing, however. Well, it¡¯s because you¡¯re the God of War! How can we not be scared? ¡°It¡¯s because he¡­ ¡° Pewter almost exposed Levi¡¯s identity, but Burt reacted in time to halt his statement. ¡°Ms. Lopez, Mr. Garrison looks too much like our Mr. Tyrone. When we first met, we all thought Sir came!¡± R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only ¡°Ah, yes. They look too simr.¡± No one could breathe easy in the room. But Zoey alone epted Burt¡¯s exnation without further thought. It sounded convincing enough- everyone met Levi for the first time and got intimidated merely because he resembled Tyrone. That was all. ¡°That makes sense. So, what do you want? I¡¯m all ears.¡± Her tone wasced with apprehension- she did not have a good feeling about the party present before her. It felt as if they were up to no good. Levi simply chuckled and said, ¡°Honey, all they want is a meal with us. There¡¯s no need for so many questions.¡± Then, turning to the relevant people, Levi boomed impatiently, ¡°Serve the dishes!¡± The meal was practically a time of tribtion for the majority at the table, save for Levi and Zoey. The man was wolfing the food down while his wife picked out the nutritious dishes to keep her baby well- nourished. Meanwhile, the rest ate in constant trepidation. Many were drenched in cold sweat while their minds wandered everywhere else. Such was the feeling of eating with a beast that could snap anytime. They felt like they were being scrutinized, and that one wrong move would result in a fatal end. The simple meal practically halved their lifespans by the time it ended. ¡°Hmm, the meal was delicious today. I look forward to more in the future,¡± Levi said as he escorted Zoey out. Thedy was puzzled. This is it? Just a simple meal, and nothing else? As if reading her mind, Levi pacified, ¡°Honey, don¡¯t overthink it. They really did just want a meal.¡± He shed her a smile. At that moment, Zoey felt that her concerns were unnecessary. Perhaps, Tyrone may be lenient one day. After all, they¡¯re still blood-rted. When Levi left, thepany practically copsed in relief simultaneously on their seats, heaving sighs of relief. The meal was frankly more mentally exhausting than the hellish month of training that just passed. They almost broke down on the spot. ¡°This is truly a moment of pride and disaster for the Garrison n,¡± Burtmented while sighing. Right at this moment, a call came from the Garrison family. Damien¡¯s voice echoed from the line. ¡°Burt, tell me about how everything went! The family is very concerned. I heard that the training camp¡¯s instructor is a very extraordinary guy.¡± ¡°Umm, that¡¯s right¡­ ¡° Burt summarized the happenings to him. Damien cheered, ¡°Wow! That¡¯s pretty impressive. The family is proud of you guys!¡± ¡°And regarding the instructor¡­ he is the God of War!¡± It was not the first time Burt announced such a revtion to someone, but the reactions he received were always the same- pure shock. The dumbfounded Damien fell into a long silence. When he finally came to his senses, the excitement in his voice could barely be contained. ¡°T-The God of War? You¡¯re all are so lucky! That means you guys are handpicked by the God of War into the Iron Brigade! The Garrison family is very proud! Tyrone will be giving a word ofmendation on our next anniversary meeting.¡± These juniors are so capable and brought so much pride to the n, he thought. Burt was overjoyed by the response. A word of affirmation was always great, but receiving such commendation from Tyrone himself was the highest form of praise in the Garrison n. But recalling the ordeal that just urred, Burt found his spirits dampened almost immediately. ¡°I have one more thing I wish to say¡­ And hopefully, this can be conveyed to Sir¡­ ¡° ¡°What happened?¡± Damien¡¯s curiosity was evidently piqued. ¡°We just met Levi¡­ ¡° Chapter 1102 Chapter 1102 Damien asked curiously, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with meeting him?¡± ¡°Can you request Sir to restore Levi¡¯s status and bring him back to the Garrison family? This will bring immense glory to the n.¡± Burt articted every syble seriously. Damien¡¯sugh echoed from the call as he replied, ¡°Was Levi¡¯s charm so powerful that you all got subdued promptly? That¡¯s very disappointing of you guys. But anyway, I will convey your words to Sir.¡± When he proceeded to convey the information to Tyrone, thetter grew livid. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with these juniors? They¡¯re speaking up for Levi just because they met him once? What a bunch of letdowns.¡± ¡°I heard that the God of War¡¯s first lesson to them was about respect. Maybe that¡¯s why.¡± That exined some things for Tyrone. ¡°I see. I don¡¯t doubt the effectiveness of the lessons given by the God of War.¡± Then, his tone changed sharply. ¡°But that¡¯s their military rule and has nothing to do with us. My personal philosophy is that I will only respect those who deserve my respect- someone like Levi won¡¯t earn it unless he shows me some true power.¡± Damien concurred, ¡°You¡¯re right- even if Levipletes the challenge a yearter, that¡¯s far from earning our respect. We can only at best ept him into the family.¡± The older man added agitatedly, ¡°To earn my respect, he must at least have a strength that¡¯s on par with those on the top ten of the Saber Leaderboard. If he is really that strong, I will literally put him on a pedestal and parade him around town.¡±This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. Tyrone knew the true strength of the top three well as they hailed from the Garrison family. They were people Tyrone respected. If Levi wanted his affirmation or wished to make regret his decisions, he should at least be at the level of the top three before speaking. But he was only certain that Levi could never achieve that. The said top three were the feared trio of Erudia. Any foreign power would quake in fear and double over in agony upon hearing their names. There was a popr saying that went, ¡°Those ranked on the Saber Leaderboard of Erudia can take down a battalion of ten thousand troops.¡± How can Levi ever be on that level? But the biggest irony of all awaited him- Levi was the one ranking the Saber Leaderboard. Damien grinned at Tyrone¡¯s sarcasm and added, ¡°That¡¯s true- if Levi is on the same level as the top three, I will make him next in line for the title instead.¡± Speaking of that, Tyrone said, ¡°I n to officially name you my heir after the bet with Levi. There will be a handover ceremony held.¡± Damien was ted at the news. Until now, although everyone knew that he would be the next Sir, there was no official handover ceremony held yet. Now that Tyrone finally decided on a date, Damien was on cloud nine. He thanked the man profusely. ¡°Making it the same day as the duel¡­ That¡¯s such a great date, Father!¡± Damien beamed. ¡°I want to show the world what my son is capable of, and to prove that not everyone can be as capable as you,¡± Tyrone extolled with a coldugh. On the side, Olivia interjected, ¡°Emma thinks her son would make her proud? I¡¯m going to show the whole of Erudia that my son is stronger than hers.¡± She was confident of Damien, and could not wait for the day of the showdown toe soon. When the news broke that the handover ceremony would be held on the same day as the duel, everyone knew that Tyrone did it intentionally. Regardless of how Levi fared that day, he wouldpare him with Damien and showcase how superior thetter was aspared to the former. Chapter 1103 Chapter 1103 Emma was visibly disappointed upon the news of the handover. Nevertheless, she never hoped that Levi would be the next in line. All she wanted was for his skills to be acknowledged by the Garrison family. Her dejection was in full view of Zoey. Sheforted, ¡°Mother, it¡¯s fine. We don¡¯t have topare ourselves with others. Let¡¯s just live our own lives peacefully.¡± Comparisons usually yielded nothing but a new sense of inferiority- especially if one wasparing themselves to the people of the Garrison n. Zoey knew better to just focus on one¡¯s everyday life. Her words seemed to have an effect on Emma. Perking up a little, thedy acknowledged Zoey¡¯s wise words, ¡°That¡¯s true, we¡¯re leading pretty happy lives right now. Let¡¯s just continue this way!¡± Changing the topic, Zoey took the chance to ask for a group photo together. Thedy had taken an interest in documenting her everyday life and the changes that were happening. She had taken many photos asmemoration already. ¡°Levi, join in the photo too!¡± shouted Zoey. If thedy asked, rejection was thest thing the man would do. Levi jogged over and joined the photo. Zoey took a few snapshots and decided to upload the photos on her overseas social media ount. All she wanted was to boast about her blissful family of four a little. Otherwise, she usually did not have the habit to share her life online. Even if she did post, it would be on her overseas ount, so that none of her close friends and rtives would see could see her updates. R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only This seemingly harmless decision to post today resulted in a global uproar. Within ten minutes, the photos reached over ten million shares online. And the numbers only grew and grew. At this rate, the number of views would easily reach over a billion in just less than an hour. The reason behind the ongoing virality was simple- Levi was in the photo. In Erudia, all information about Levi was kept strictly confidential. If a photo of him was uploaded within Erudia, it would automatically be censored. But the same confidentiality did not exist out there. As a result, when Zoey uploaded the photos, the outside world immediately recognized Levi. News of his photos spread like wildfire, and it was not long before an internationalmotion erupted. In particr, hundreds of countries and the underground organizations were in a frenzy over their new discovery- the almighty God of War had a pregnant wife. It was shocking news to the whole world. Levi was a walking legend ever since he suppressed the Eighteen-Nation Alliance. The God of War was unanimously considered by hundreds of nations to be the worst nightmare ever to exist. In fact, there was a saying that went, ¡°As long as the God of War is present, Erudia cannot be attacked.¡± In other words, as long as Levi was still alive, Erudia would remain imprable. The foreign powers could do nothing but cowering in fear of his ever-present wrath. As a result, other nations hated him and countless people wanted him dead. ¡°Countless¡± was not an exaggeration- someone once did a tabtion and estimated that over ten million people wanted him to perish. As a result, it was no surprise that Levi ranked top on the international hitlist with a bounty of hundreds of billions on his head. While the bounty was extremely attractive, no one managed toplete it thus far. The reason was obvious- Levi had no weak points. He was already used to assassination attempts. In fact, he was practically a target of an assassination every living second due to the sheer number of people interested in the prize money. There were also many people who spent years trying to dig out his weaknesses, but all their attempts were to no avail. In conclusion, Levi was simply too strong, too almighty. He truly lived up to his title as the God of War. There¡¯s no way to kill him! But everything changed on this day because of some photographs. The all-powerful God of War had an Achilles¡¯ heel- his pregnant wife. Chapter 1104 Chapter 1104 For the longest time, it was impossible to find any information about Levi. His family background and the people associated with him were all wiped clean from Erudia¡¯s database. When people heard that Levi was an orphan, their despair only increased as that meant that they had no elderly parents to threaten him with. As a result, there was no other way to defeat the invincible God than to be stronger than him. However, now that Zoey¡¯s photographs exposed that Levi had a mother and a pregnant wife, everyone knew his fatal weaknesses. The old saying now no longer stood. The rest of the nation finally found the opening to bring down Erudia. Erudia¡¯s God of War, whose existence was the bane of hundreds of nations, had a line of weakness that everyone could not wait to exploit. Amongst those people, the Eighteen-Nation Alliance, in particr, were in hysteria. Their long-awaited opportunity for revenge had finallye. Another group of people who were equally riled up was those eyeing the incredible bounty. The appeal only increased when the bounty reward shot up by tens of billions in a blink of an eye due to the contribution of multiple well-to-do individuals. These contributors hoped to eliminate Levi as quickly and as mercilessly as possible. Levi¡¯s existence hadpromised too many people¡¯s interests. Knowing that he had countless existing enemies who were blood-thirsty enough to take him down, they increased the bounty prize money to elerate the momentum to take him out. In other words, it was called striking the iron while it was hot. In summary, the world was cheering for Levi¡¯s imminent death. The Eighteen-Nation Alliance was looking forward to the day when Erudia would fall into their hands. The other foreign forces were also interested in partaking in this attack. Many others could not wait for their own personal gains that would follow Levi¡¯s demise too. Meanwhile, Zoey remained oblivious to the globalmotion that her photos had ignited. In conclusion, a revolution would happen the moment Levi fell. That alone was a testament to the God of War¡¯s menace all this while. He might be just an individual, but he was capable of intimidating the entire world. No one dared toy a finger on Erudia because of him. When Zoey finally checked her ount, she almost flung her phone on the ground out of shock. ¡°O-Oh my, what on earth is happening? Huh? Why are there billions of likes, along with tens of thousands of shares andments?¡± Property ? N?velDrama.Org. She could not believe her eyes. Am I hallucinating? Are my eyes ying tricks on me? A post on her ount would typically garner at most about a hundred likes. Why were her recent photos gaining so much traction? Out of disbelief, she recounted the engagement numbers. Eventually, she concluded that her eyes were indeed well and functioning. These engagement numbers probably broke some records on the tform, she thought. What is happening? Zoey double-checked the post once again, but the bizarre reality proved not to be a dream. Amidst her confusion, there was one thing she could be certain about- these numbers had nothing to do with her or Emma. After all, the olderdy was confined for almost thirty years. That left her with Levi as the prime suspect for stirring up thismotion. The likes,ments, and shares could not have been for anyone else, she believed. Does Levi hold so much influence overseas? She rubbed her eyes and checked the numbers again. Nothing changed from before. ¡°Oh right, there are manyments. Let me check them.¡± Opening thements section, onement caught her eye. ¡°The God of War of Erudia?¡± she muttered to herself. Chapter 1105 Chapter 1105 Just when Zoey was able to continue reading thement, it got deleted. There was nothing else but a nk page reflecting on her phone screen. Refreshing the page, she realized that all the otherments were gone too. All the likes also disappeared. It was as if nothing had happened and everything was normal again. ¡°Phew, it was just a system error! That was so scary¡­ Those billions of likes¡­ Unimaginable.¡± It was not umon to see such system hups- she had encountered them before in other software. The reflected engagement numbers simrly wentpletely haywire during the glitches. The tension left her body as she heaved a sigh of relief and broke into an amused chuckle. But the truth was far from what she assumed. What really happened was that someone from Erudia noticed Zoey¡¯s photos and immediately locked her ount from further viewing by others. Zoey conveyed the ordeal to her husband, telling him how the uploaded photos on her overseas ount met with a system error, causing them to gain billions of likes and tens of millions of shares. ¡°Thements were also really amusing- one read something like ¡®The God of War¡¯ or something¡­ ¡° ¡°What?¡± Levi froze on the spot. His expression turned increasingly strained. Realizing the gravity of the situation, he immediately grew worried over the safety of Zoey and Emma. His concerns only worsened considering that his wife was pregnant. He was aware of the forces they were up against- they were not simply just the wealthy ancient families, but also included the Eighteen-Nation Alliance, hundreds of foreign powers, and tens of thousands of organizations. Thebined forces were overpowering, and anyone could strike anywhere at any time. A cloud of uncertainty loomed, and that was what really shook Levi¡¯s confidence. He was not exactly scared for himself. Rather, he was fearful of this great unknown and how that might jeopardize his loved ones. He knew he could protect Zoey as long as he was by her side. But there could be times when he might not be able to be with her. There were many things that could go very wrong, and he was not sure if he could be omniscient enough toe up with a fool-proof countern. Levi grew increasingly vexed. R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only As he took a deep breath, his unusual countenance made Zoey both worried and curious. ¡°Darling, are you alright?¡± Levi could only force a chuckle as he responded, ¡°Billions of likes? Such a thing can happen?¡± Internally, he made up his mind. Rather than waste all his energy worrying, he knew he had to be more drastic this time. Whoever dared to touch his loved ones would meet with a terrible fate. Even if they tried running, he would hunt them down regardless. And when he managed to do so, he would not hesitate in killing them. In other words, whoever was bold enough to offend him would be inviting in their own demises. Zoey¡¯s voice snapped him out of his rumination. ¡°The numbers were like that because there was a system error. I met such a thing before too! It¡¯s such a shame that I didn¡¯t read the majority of the comments¡­ ¡° Her tone wasced with a tinge of regret as she wished she had read more of thements before they were gone. Meanwhile, Levi tried his best to change the subject. With a stered smile, he replied, ¡°Alright, don¡¯t fret about it. Take care of your body and when our babyes, we can take as many photos as you like!¡± Posting photos of one¡¯s newborn was the trend now, and Levi could already imagine how Zoey would be constantly doing so once their child was born. His sole mission now was to ensure that nothing would go wrong until the day ofbor came. The undertaking would be challenging- he would have to nip every danger in its bud while keeping Zoey in the dark about everything. Most importantly, he had to ensure that not only North Hampton, but the whole of Erudia would be an imprable ce. He would not tolerate any trouble. At this point, he could not help but snigger at how insignificant Tyrone¡¯s bet was aspared to his current predicament. While everyone thought that the Garrison n was the greatest obstacle he had to ovee, the man knew better; the Garrisons were honestly not worth even a mention. Instead, the current crisis deserved more of his attention right now. If this fiasco had not happened, he would have been more confident that no mishaps would ur during the pregnancy period. But what was done was done- he could only move on and prepare a contingency n. Springing into action, he found Azure Dragon and instructed, ¡°The situation is pretty dire right now. We need to prepare early.¡± Chapter 1106 Chapter 1106 ¡°Understood. From now on, we¡¯re peril-ridden! No matter how we tried to stop them, there would still be enemies entering Erudia,¡± Phoenix said with a frown. After all, if the enemy were indeeding against Levi, they would not send someone mediocre for sure. Those sent would definitely be the best of the best! Hence, everyone¡¯s responsibilities would turn much heavier. Levi heaved a sigh. ¡°I don¡¯t wish to trouble too many people regarding this, so just arrange my own people for this. Phoenix, please check which team is idle at the moment.¡± Phoenix bore a rxed smile and replied, ¡°Sir, it so happens that the Specter Army haspleted their mission.¡± ¡°Good, then summon the Specter Army and the Cavalry Regiment. That would do!¡± Levimanded. There were not many people in the Specter Army. In fact, it was made up of only fifty members. It was a special army established by Levi. As the name itself implied, they were just like specters, moving elusively on the battlefield. They often killed without exposing themselves. Like assassins, they attacked the Achilles heel and slew with just one move. The Specter Army was extremely terrifying. The most crucial point was that most of their enemies weren¡¯t even aware of the existence of such an army. Seeing them implied that Death was after you. The Specter Army under the God of War remained unknown to many people. Other than Levi, no one even knew what they were like. Not even Azure Dragon and others. This army worked directly under themand of Levi. Even though the existence of the Specter Army was unknown to others, the enemy was aware of the existence of such a troop and they were terrified to the bone. It was hard to tell when they would be targeted by these specters of the battlefield. With the Specter Army and the Cavalry Regiment, in addition to his own presence, no one could really lay a hand on Zoey. Zoey was totally unaware that a photograph had brought such a huge turmoil to the entire world. Tens of thousands of forces and organizations abroad started to get restless. Countless of eyes were fixated on her. Her worth was also rocketing, reaching a hundred billion¡­ There were already bounties issued overseas amounting to a hundred million for providing specific information about Zoey alone and another hundred billion for capturing her. In addition, whoever was able to kill Levi would be awarded two hundred billion. Apart from that, the amount of the bounty kept rising. Meanwhile, on a small ind abroad. It was the territory of Antis. Antis was a member of the Eighteen-Nation Alliance which had been defeated by Levi in the past. There were a few helicopters on the small ind and a luxurious yacht in the dock. There were also plenty of fully-armed guards standing around. In a residence on the ind, dozens of people were discussing some issues. There were photos of Zoey and Emma on the screen. These people present at the residence had all been defeated by Levi. They were from the Eighteen- Nation Alliance and had been subjugated to Levi for almost five years, mortified execrably. When Zoey¡¯s photo was exposed, they were the most excited party. In fact, they were also the ones who couldn¡¯t wait to be the first to take action. ¡°We had to get ahead of everyone. If we kill Levi Garrison, the shame we¡¯ve experienced all these years would all be cleared!¡± ¡°Mmm, so then, our next step would be to send thirty top fighters to Erudia to capture these two women!¡± ¡°Hold on, would thirty of them be sufficient?¡± Original from N?velDrama.Org. ¡°It should suffice. These top fighters selected this time were enough to rival the top fighters on the Saber Leaderboard of Erudia! With their synergy and our cooperation in the dark, we would definitely seed!¡± ¡°It¡¯s not good enough. I¡¯ll send a hundred well-trained fighters to disturb Levi Garrison beforehand and then we¡¯ll let these thirty men handle him. This way, the probability of winning would be higher.¡± Chapter 1107 Chapter 1107 These defeated foes of Levi were busy discussing how to secure their win. They must capture Zoey and Emma or either of them. They hade out with a lot of ns, and all they wanted was sess! It was different now that Levi Garrison¡¯s weakness had been identified. In the past, they hadn¡¯t been able to devise any scheme. Even when Levi Garrison stood there and let them strike, no one could have killed him. Not only the Eighteen-Nation Alliance that had been ovee by Levi was preying on Zoey, but it was also the same with many other forces from different nations. They were all targeting Zoey. One of them was Wheldrake which had been conquered by Beasts led by Williamson. Their arrogance was entirely crushed by Williamson from the West. This time, after getting to know about Zoey¡¯s existence, they started weaving a nasty plot. Wheldrake was belligerent with its hard-hitting and rugged people. The folks in Wheldrake advocated for martial arts as a way of life. There was also a leaderboard in Wheldrake which was known as the Saga Leaderboard, simr to the Saber Leaderboard in Erudia. Everyone in Wheldrake regarded those listed on the leaderboard like gods. This time, everyone on the Saga Leaderboard, which consisted of a hundred skillful fighters would all sneak into North Hampton. Preparing to capture both Zoey and Emma alive. In order to deal with Levi, Wheldrake had gone all in this round. Revealing each and every one of their trump card. Not only Wheldrake but there were many other forces and organizations sending their people to worm their way into North Hampton as well. Therefore, there were indeed plenty of formidable fighters targeting Levi this round. An unfathomablyrge number of them. Even assassins, mercenaries, and hackers had been attracted by the enormous bounty and joined in. All in all, the menace awaiting was far worse than what one could imagine¡­ Not even Levi had expected this. He had underestimated how horrifying he was to his enemies. As soon as any of his weakness was identified, the enemies would counter and target frantically. The hostility faced this time was unprecedented. His enemies had risked everything toe against him. As time passed, the information obtained about Zoey and Emma was getting more and more detailed. Even information regarding the background of Levi was obtained. They had even discovered the Garrison family. Initially, they intended to take advantage of the Garrison family but after figuring out the rtionship between Levi and the Garrison family, everyone gave up on their initial intent. There was no advantage to be taken; it was totally pointless. On the other hand, in the Garrison n in Oand City. Tyrone Garrison just hung up the phone with a perplexed expression. ¡°Is Levi so well known? This has been the fifth person calling to ask me about Levi¡¯s identity¡­¡± He marveled. Property ? N?velDrama.Org. The rest of them asked, ¡°Sir, what¡¯s going on? What happened to Levi?¡± Tyrone was equally bewildered. ¡°I have no idea either. All the foreign family forces which have ties with the Garrison family were looking for me today to verify the identity of Levi. There were already five of them calling; I¡¯m sure there would be more toe! This really makes me wonder if Levi has some prominent status unknown to us!¡± Tyrone was truly puzzled by this strange happening. Not even Damien receives this kind of treatment. How could Levi have such privilege? Just as he pondered about this, there were iing calls to confirm Levi¡¯s identity again. Dozens of them. Going berserk. ¡°What? Levi¡¯s connection with the Garrison family is even known to forces abroad? Sure enough, bad news has wings!¡± ¡°As expected, now that the fact of this rascal¡¯s identity as an illegitimate child has spread, even the forces abroad would mock this top ancient family of ours in Erudia!¡± ¡­ The Garrison family members were utterly displeased. They thought that the Garrison family¡¯s reputation was powerful enough within and without their home country. And it was because others had found out about Levi¡¯s identity as an illegitimate son. Just then, Tyrone received another phone call from overseas. ¡°Are you making a bet with Levi?¡± after confirming Levi¡¯s identity, the person on the line couldn¡¯t help but ask. Chapter 1108 Chapter 1108 Tyrone answered with his subconscious mind, ¡°Yes, what¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°You¡¯re such a moron! How dare you make a bet with him? Now everyone overseas knew it!¡± With that, the person ended the call ferociously. ¡°What?¡± Tyrone waspletely confounded. Why does he call me a ¡°moron¡± after getting to know my rtionship with Levi? What is going on? In fact, the person¡¯s intention was simple. He was berating Tyrone for his ludicrous bravery of making a bet with the God of War of Erudia. Is he mad? The God of War has conquered hundreds of nations outside Erudia; he¡¯s the worst nightmare of tens of thousands of foreign family forces. And this moronic Tyrone dares to make a bet with him. Isn¡¯t it ridiculous? ¡°Oh, I get it! He¡¯s berating me for demeaning my superior status to bet against an illegitimate desperado. Isn¡¯t this discrediting? It¡¯s indeed a foolish act! Especially now that everyone abroad has come to know the existence of Levi, they would regard my decision to be exceedingly mindless! Levi is definitely unworthy of my attention!¡± Tyrone put on a helpless face. But he was indeed at a loss for solutions. Levi got hold of his secrets, leaving him with no other option than to bet on it. How could he have known that he got it totally wrong? Between him and Levi, the one with a lowly status was he himself! ¡°Ah, I see! So now the Garrison family is being ridiculed by these people abroad thanks to Levi!¡± ¡°He¡¯s indeed the disgrace of the family! Sooner orter he would make the Garrison family nailed on the pirs of shame!¡± ¡°True. A genius like Damien thrives in obscurity and a trash like Levi is infamous!¡± ¡­ The Garrison n had absolutely no idea about what was happening in Erudia. Neither were they aware that forces from overseas had erupted. Within half a day¡¯s time, the situation of the entire globe had taken an unexpected turn. Everything was undergoing enormous changes. All because of the b*stard in their eyes. Just because of a single person alone, the entire world had gone frenzied. Damien smiled and said, ¡°Father, I¡¯ve heard that Martin would be going against Levi soon. He¡¯s no angel!¡± ¡°Haha, let others teach him a lesson lest that rascal is boastful.¡± Tyroneughed. As anticipated, Martin departed to North Hampton. Along with him was Tiffany. Tiffany had dressed up this time, preparing to meet Levi in her most gracefulportment. To make him regret! On the other hand, Levi had no ns to let Zoey and his mother go out anymore. There were inevitable risks outside. He was constantly staying by their side to take care of them. Meanwhile, there was news from Phoenix that a lot of skilled fighters had already snuck into North Hampton but it was difficult to identify them. Right then, there were hundreds of pairs of eyes observing Levi. There were hazards everywhere. ¡°Phoenix, North Hampton doesn¡¯t need to be fortified; let them all in and we can wipe them out in one shot!¡± Levimanded. All he wanted to do was to thrash them so dreadfully that fears were struck into their hearts. So that they dared note up with nasty thoughts anymore. ¡°With me around, Erudia is the forbidden ground. Don¡¯t you all understand?¡± Levi had a feeling that many people had forgotten what pain felt like in the past six months when he was dormant. Within a few hours, the number of fighters entering from abroad had reached thousands. Arge proportion of them was on par with the big-time fighters on the Saber Leaderboard of Erudia, especially when all the fighters on the Saga Leaderboard from Wheldrake had alsoe. Property ? N?velDrama.Org. They had already hidden around Levi and his people, waiting for a reasonable chance to act. Chapter 1109 Chapter 1109 ¡°Whoa!¡± At the North Hampton Airport. After getting off the ne, Martin took in a long breath; he hade specifically for Levi. After all, the engagement has been called off. And the Garrison family gives no d*mn about him now. Hence, Martin had no more concerns. Levi has to be severely injured if not dead. That was his sole purpose. There were other people who came on the same flight as Martin. They were all wearing a hat and were in leather jackets. Tattoos could be vaguely seen on their faces. They even took a nce at Martin when they passed him by. The North Hampton Airport that day was filled with an unusually high number of foreigners. ¡°Mr. Preston, it¡¯s very strange at the airport here today,¡± just then, one of the personal bodyguards of Martin said with a hushed voice. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Tiffany and Martin looked in his direction simultaneously. ¡°This airport is filled with extremely skilled fighters everywhere. I could sense that everyone here is unusual!¡± The bodyguard uttered while he looked around. ¡°Exactly! I could feel that too. There¡¯re many top fighters around and they don¡¯t seem to be from Erudia.¡± ¡°And those are only what we¡¯re able to observe. I¡¯m sure there are more who are even more powerful than us!¡± ¡°What happened? Did something go wrong?¡± ¡­ The other bodyguards could feel the same. There was danger everywhere in this North Hampton Airport. There were too many powerful fighters around. The majority were those who were stronger than them. Their intuition was right. Ever since Levi told Phoenix to remove the fortification, many fighters hade swaggering. There were three groups of people who hade together in the same ne as Martin. ¡°Hmm¡­ What¡¯s happening? What are so many fighters doing in North Hampton Airport?¡± Tiffany was confused. So was Martin. ¡°I heard that something happened abroad but I don¡¯t know the specific details.¡± ¡°Could it be something to do with what we¡¯re here for?¡± One of the bodyguards asked. ¡°But that shouldn¡¯t involve North Hampton. In my opinion, other than the fact that Levi Garrison is here, there¡¯s nothing much about North Hampton. Even if there¡¯s anything huge about to happen, it should be in Oand City. How could it possibly be in some small towns like this?¡± Every word that came out of Martin was spoken with disdain. They were from Oand City so when they looked at other ces, they felt privileged very naturally. Especially both Tiffany and Martin were from imperial families. Hence, they were all the more snobbish, bearing the thought that nothing major should happen in such an insignificant ce. Unlike Oand City which was the real grand ce. Even the exposure there was far greater and better than that of such a small ce. That was the reason why they were all overweening when they faced Levi. Not to mention the stronger Garrison n. ¡°Forget it. Let¡¯s go find Levi directly!¡± A cold glint shed across Martin¡¯s eyes. ¡°Sure!¡± Tiffany nodded in agreement. She took off her sunsses and her face showed up. ¡°Whoa¡­ She¡¯s so beautiful!¡± When Tiffany¡¯s face was revealed, there was an uproar in the airport. Many people were surrounding her, trying to capture photographs of her. After all, Tiffany had put on the most exquisite makeup and was wearing the most noble and fashionable outfit. R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only She was incredibly stunning. An inexplicably elegant air was wafting from her. That was cultivated from living in an affluent family since young. It was something even the celebrities couldn¡¯tpare. During her previous visit, Tiffany was afraid that Levi would refuse to call off the engagement due to her attractiveness. Hence, she had deliberately made herself appear unappealing. They were there to call off their engagement but Levi made a remark that she was no match for his wife. She had been keeping this in mind ever since. This time, she hade in her best shape. She couldn¡¯t wait to see Levi¡¯s response when he saw her. Would he still say she was not as pretty as his wife? ¡°Levi Garrison, I¡¯vee. Are you ready?¡± Tiffany curled her lips into a gracious smile. Chapter 1110 Chapter 1110 Meanwhile, Levi was apanying Zoey. He got a call from Seth Wilson, who told him that someone was looking for him. Levi was stunned. Wow, are these people so straightforward now? Coming directly in my face? But when he heard that it was actually Tiffany and Martin, he was relieved instantly. Oh, it¡¯s actually these two morons. ¡°Seth, tell them that I have no time for them. Ask them to get lost!¡± Levi was preparing for a herculean enemy and had no time to entertain them. They were nothing to him at this point in time. On the other hand, outside of Morris Group. Martin and the lot were waiting anxiously. Seth came out and spoke in a cid tone, ¡°My boss is upied at the moment, please leave immediately!¡± ¡°What?¡± Martin was exasperated. With their status and background, Levi had the nerve to ignore them? That¡¯s outrageous! ¡°There was the Garrison family covering for him before, but why is he still so cocky now? He¡¯s totally disregarding us!¡± Martin asked furiously. Likewise, it had never urred to Tiffany that Levi could be so haughty that he had refused to even meet her. ¡°You better get back to Levi now and tell him that if he doesn¡¯t see us, I¡¯ll personally stir up trouble for him.¡± Martin intimidated. ¡°Please leave now. Mr. Garrison is really busy with other things and had no time for some nobody like you!¡± Seth waved his hand impatiently. Even though he didn¡¯t know what happened, he could tell Levi was upied with something big recently. ¡°Nobody?¡± Martin and Tiffany pointed toward themselves and asked. As the descendants of the imperial families in Oand City, how could they be nobody? Is he joking? Nevertheless,paring to the hundreds of nations overseas, they were indeed nobody. ¡°Fine! Levi Garrison, you jack*ss! We¡¯ll do things the hard way then!¡± Tiffany was also unimpressed. When she first came here, Levi regarded her with disdain. This time, she hade in her best appearance but she was shut out. ¡°No way, Levi Garrison must see me!¡± There was a steely glint shing across Tiffany¡¯s eyes. She wanted to stand in front of Zoey and let Levi make a thoroughparison, hearing from him in person that she was better than Zoey. Night fell, and darkness descended upon North Hampton, which also signified the forting peril. The top fighters from the Eighteen-Nation Alliance including Wheldrake and Antis hade together. There were also fighters from some other overseas nations, not forgetting the mercenaries, assassins, forces from the Western Dark World, and even fighters from somerge consortiums who continued to gather around. Initially, every distinct force wanted to be the first to capture Zoey and Emma, making their names in the world. This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. However, ording to information gathered, Levi had been keeping thempany and there was no opportunity at all for them to act. Apart from that, everyone knew full well that Levi must have been aware of their actions and was ready with heavy defense. If it were in the past, they would have no possibility of winning. But this round, Levi had two weaknesses. And they could try. Hence, everyone had given up on firing their attacks alone and instead, gathered as many of them around as possible. They had to strengthen their power and create synergies to fight with Levi in his face. It would be best if they were able to separate Levi from the two targets and then get their hands on Zoey or Emma. ¡°The result of this is very clear¡ª we would be severely hampered! The God of War of Erudia was immensely potent, I¡¯m afraid half of us would be left, buried forever in thisnd. Despite that, the order given to us is to strike at all costs!¡± ¡­ Owing to the hatred toward Levi, every one of these fighters had prepared to die in this battle. ¡°What¡¯s going on here?¡± A group of people showed up out of the blue. They were none other than Martin and Tiffany. ¡°Wait a minute¡­ It seems like an upheaval has urred and our winning rate has gone higher!¡± Chapter 1111 Chapter 1111 Martin and the lot hade directly to the manor of Levi and shouted, ¡°Levi Garrison, if you¡¯re a real man, you bettere out and face us! If you¡¯re scared already,e out and kneel down before me, I might consider forgiving you for once!¡± Tiffany and Martin were of the opinion that Levi was afraid of them. He had been protected by the Garrison family so he was on his high horse and even dared to beat Martin. But it was different now. ¡°Huh? What¡¯s happening?¡± The thousands of fighters who had been hiding around were just about to strike when they were confounded by what was happening right in front of them. They paused their actions and observed what just happened. Especially when they heard that Tiffany and Martin were also here to look for Levi. Martin and Tiffany were still trying to provoke with nasty words. And Martin was even counting down. If Levi was noting out, then they would barge in. ¡°Ten! Nine! Eight¡­ One!¡± As soon as he finished counting down, Martin was ready to get in. When suddenly, a figure emerged. It was Levi! Everyone, regardless of those in the dark or Martin and the lot, was astounded. When the few thousands of fighters from hundreds of nations saw the ¡°devilish¡± face of Levi Garrison, all of them were in a frenzied state. Their blood coagted, and their bodies were trembling with frosty air wafting from them. Fearful beams were shooting from their timid eyes. It was this man standing in front of them who had conquered hundreds of nations abroad, rendering every man to put an end to their greed and cease having any thoughts on Erudia. He was like a ¡°Demon King¡± to millions of people. Seeing him again made the blood pressure of everyone around rise and they began to feel agitated. It had never urred to them that this war machine who was also the famous God of War was just like an ordinary man in his usual life. What kind of a person was he? After being stunned for a while, it suddenly dawned on them. Levi Garrison hase out¡­ Doesn¡¯t that mean he¡¯s away from Zoey and Emma? With thousands of brilliant fighters from over a hundred nations around, even just a ten-meter distance between Levi and Zoey was enough. After all, the victory or defeat of a battle between fighters of top-notch would be decided in the blink of an eye. Ten meters was a distance sufficient for them to strike. Not to mention that Levi had left the main building and came to the entrance of the manor. It was in fact a distance of over a thousand meters¡­ Which meant that Levi was totally separated from Zoey and Emma. It was a huge opportunity to them. Increasing their winning rate greatly. They knew very well that there must be other people guarding Zoey and Emma and they were familiar with those people as well. Such as the Five Great Wars Regiment under the God of War or something like that. Despite that, as long as the Demon King, Levi was not around, they were fearless. The few fighters in the lead started allocating tasks among themselves. Even though Levi had been separated from Zoey and Emma, they had toe up with a n to prevent Levi from retreating back to the manor. Property ? N?velDrama.Org. Therefore, they would need to allocate half or more than half of these fighters to stop Levi. Killing Levi was unattainable. They knew all too well how powerful he was. They could only try to stop him to buy more time for themselves. The rest of the people would enter the manor and take away Zoey and Emma in the shortest time possible. In this way, they could threaten Levi Garrison with these two women. That was exactly their goal. After arranging everything, the fighters advanced ording to the n. There were around a thousand of them approaching and entering the manor quietly in the dark. The rest of them kept their attention on Levi. The reason Levi hade out was of course due to the presence of Martin and Tiffany. They had been shouting for half the day in front of the gate. ¡°Levi Garrison, you¡¯ve finallye out. I thought you were scared.¡± Martin sneered. Tiffany tilted her head up as proud as a peacock, appearing in front of Levi in her best outlook. Chapter 1112 Chapter 1112 At that moment, Tiffany was like the brightest gem, shimmering brilliantly in the dark. Her beauty was so breathtaking, making everyone who set eyes on her in awe. Perfect! Unbearably perfect! Regardless of whether it was her face, her body, or her demeanor, Tiffany was wless. She was definitely the prettiest woman in Oand City. Coupled with her lofty manner, she was just like a goddess who was distinctive from ordinary folks. She believed that no man could be unimpressed by her beauty. There had never been anyone who was not stunned by her appearance. Even the most promising man, Damien from the Garrison family, could not stay cool in her presence. Tiffany stood across from Levi without speaking a word but was intentionally unting her attractive appearance from time to time. Together with Martin, she had imagined how obsessed and stunned Levi would be. However, right in the next second, they were utterly disappointed. Levi nced around very quickly withoutnding his gaze on any of the two persons in front of him. It was as though the extraordinary beauty of Tiffany was just amon sight for him. Being neglected in such a way by Levi, Tiffany could not bear it any longer.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. She had taken well over six hours to dress and makeup so borately just to impress Levi. Wasn¡¯t that to make him regret? However, Levi had no response. This made her awfully unsettled. Tiffany even suspected that it was because the lighting was too dim that Levi did not see her clearly. ¡°Levi, look at me¡­¡± Tiffany shouted at Levi. Levi turned to her. His gaze was clear and cool, without even the tiniest ripple. He waspletely unmoved by Tiffany¡¯s beauty; neither did he have any other thoughts. Tiffany could discern from his clear eyes that Levi was not acting. He was indeed apathetic to her beauty. Howe? How could there be any man on this earth who could withstand my charm? It was indeed not Tiffany being over confident. Her looks were indeed top-notch. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t be known as the prettiest woman of Oand City. There had never been any man who was nonchnt to her as such. Besides, she had evene fully prepared, putting on her makeup and everything. And yet, she was still ignored by Levi. Why? Tiffany couldn¡¯t get her head around it. Unless he doesn¡¯t like women! Tiffany could only think of this possibility. ¡°Levi Garrison, didn¡¯t you notice that I was different fromst time?¡± Tiffany couldn¡¯t help asking. ¡°Yes, you¡¯re different fromst time.¡± Levi answered absent-mindedly. He was focusing his attention on the top fighters hiding in the dark. ¡°Then don¡¯t you have anything to say?¡± Tiffany asked tentatively. She wanted to hear from Levi that he had regretted and that his wife could neverpare to her. Even Martin and his men were looking at Levi with anticipation of hearing answers of the same sorts. However, to their surprise, Levi warned, ¡°If you want to live, get lost immediately, stay the farther the better!¡± His words caught them totally off guard. Tiffany and others were rooted to the ground at what Levi said. What did he just say? Did he just ask us to get lost? If we want to live? What is that supposed to mean? Tiffany was so irritable she stormed on the ground. Isn¡¯t Levi supposed to say that he¡¯s remorseful? ¡°What are you trying to imply? Looking at me in my best shape here, don¡¯t you have anything to tell me? Am I not better than your wife?¡± Tiffany¡¯s gaze fixated on Levi. ¡°This woman must be crazy! I¡¯ve already advised you to leave but you chose not to. Now, there¡¯s no way out anymore even if you wish to.¡± Levi red at Tiffany. ¡°What do you mean?¡± Martin was equally baffled as Tiffany. That was because the fighters who had been hiding in the dark were about to strike. Chapter 1113 Chapter 1113 Almost instantly, Levi, Tiffany, and the others were surrounded by dark figures. Each of them was exuding a threatening, murderous aura. Although they were the elite fighters of various countries, they all had a ck mask on them. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Martin looked around at his surroundings. It looks like there are more than a hundred people here. However, his guess was wrong. There were actually over a thousand, but most were still hidden in the shadows. Tiffany¡¯s delicate brows furrowed as confusion shed past her eyes. What¡¯s going on? Why are there so many people around? Is this rted to what Levi said earlier? That I should scram if I wished to live? ¡°Levi Garrison, we meet again,¡± one of them sneered. By hearing the voice, Levi knew it was one of the Eighteen-Nation Alliance¡¯s strongest fighters. Sensing the murderous aura from the group of people, Martin couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Are you here to fight Levi too?¡± ¡°Of course. Why else are we here?¡± the person scoffed. In response, Martin jeered, ¡°I¡¯ll be frank with you. Levi is my prey, so you and your lot can get lost!¡± ¡°What?¡± The thousands of elite fighters were stunned. He dares to im Erudia¡¯s God of War as his prey? Who is he? Seeing the dumbfounded looks on the others¡¯ faces, Martin scoffed, ¡°Why, are my words not clear enough? Or maybe you¡¯re all deaf. Listen carefully; I¡¯m Martin Preston, the heir of the imperial Preston family of Oand City. Right now, Levi is my prey, and I¡¯m the only one who can decide whether to beat him up or kill you. None of you have the right toy a finger on him. Now, get lost!¡± Martin took the opportunity to perform well in front of Tiffany. After all, he reckoned that he couldn¡¯t always let others go up against Levi Garrison. He had to show Tiffany how powerful he was. Upon hearing Martin announcing his identity, everyone burst outughing. His status may have some prominence in Oand City, but in the foreign elite fighters¡¯ minds, he was nothing but a simple housefly. Hearing theirughter, Martin was about to say something when Levi interrupted. ¡°That¡¯s enough. Stop talking. If you keep talking, you¡¯ll lose your life.¡± ¡°Who dares to take my life? Them?¡± Martin scorned as he pointed at the foreign elite fighters. Just the ten guards by my side are more than enough to clear the crowd. Gush! Gush! Gush! Just as the thought crossed his mind, blood could be seen spurting out from his guards in the next second. Thump! All ten of Martin¡¯s guards nowy in a puddle of blood, no longer breathing. Everything happened in a blink of an eye. Martin had been learning martial arts since young, and he had achieved the second rank in the Heir Leaderboard with his own capabilities. He was a capable fighter. However, he wasn¡¯t able to see who was the one who killed his guards, nor how they were killed. What the hell just happened? It was over in a sh! Realization finally dawned on him that those who were present were much stronger than he was. With that thought in mind, Martin started sweating as his legs shook. Tiffany, too, could feel a chill running down her spine. As she looked at dark shadows surrounding them, terror gnawed at her heart. Subconsciously, she leaned closer to Levi. ¡°Levi, the you from before had no weaknesses. But now that you have your own family, they are your weaknesses!¡± ¡°In fact, some of us have gone for them. You won¡¯t be able to save them in time!¡± ¡°Not unless you kill us all!¡± the crowd jeered. Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. A murderous look flitted across Levi¡¯s eyes, and heughed. ¡°Then so be it, I¡¯ll kill every one of you!¡± Chapter 1114 Chapter 1114 Standing beside Levi, both Tiffany and Martin were stupefied. W-What¡¯s going on? What kind of battle did we get ourselves involved in? These elite fighters are alling after Levi? What scared them the most, however, was the fact that these elite fighters were stronger than they could ever imagine. Despite them being a member of the imperial family in Oand City and having seen most of the world, they felt like they were in unknown territory when ites to these fighters and that struck fear into them. Only several ancient families in Oand City can have these many fighters at their beck and call, right? Even Martin, who was ranked second in the Heir Leaderboard, could notprehend the moves of the fighters around him. He felt as if all his previous achievements were for naught as he stared at the fighters that were all stronger than him. This is terrifying! Martin¡¯s ten guards had been the best of the best, but they were killed in a blink of an eye. How strong are these people in front of me? Martin and Tiffany could not imagine the prowess they possessed. Moreover, there were over a thousand surrounding them. They were reminded of the unusual scene at the airport. The guard had spoken the truth. There really were many foreign fighters at the airport. Something major really happened in North Hampton. I can¡¯t believe all these foreign fighters are all here for Levi. Isn¡¯t Levi an illegitimate son? Could it be that he have another identity? This scene is appalling. Neither Tiffany nor he could think of any reason for them to be here for Levi; their minds were nk. All they could do was to stand transfixed. ¡°Get them!¡± The fighters surged forward. Thump! Having stood in the front, Martin was the first to receive a heavy punch. The fighting skills that made the Preston family proud were useless here. In just a moment, Martin, who was ranked number two in the Heir Leaderboard was crushed in the battle. All his opponent needed to do was give him a punch to send him flying. He did not even get the chance to react. Property ? N?velDrama.Org. After falling to the ground, the first thing Martin did was cough up blood. Then, he twitched for a few seconds before he stopped moving. Although he was not dead, he would have to lie in the hospital for several months after this. At that moment, both Tiffany and he finally understood the words Seth once said. Levi is busy. He has no time to deal with small-time characters like you. As it turned out, they were indeed small-time characters. They were no match for any of the thousand fighters around them. What kind of identity does Levi have? Why are so many fightersing after him? Is he involved in that major event that happened overseas? Thump! Just then, one of the fighter swung a sword toward Tiffany. Her blood ran cold as she watched the de that will soon end her lifeing for her. She could only shut her eyes in despair. I¡¯m going to die. Suddenly, she felt a mighty hand on her shoulders, pulling her backward. Her eyes flew open only to see it was Levi who saved her. tion filled her entire being. As she stared at Levi¡¯s profile, her heart thumped in excitement. Thump! Levi sent the attacker flying with a swift kick. ¡°You have no right to kill the people of Erudia, even if they¡¯vemitted the greatest crime!¡± Levi¡¯s expression was as cold as ice. ¡°Ha! You¡¯re still protecting someone? Levi, you¡¯re just making things harder for yourself.¡± The surrounding fighters became even more excited. Their initial n was to waste Levi¡¯s time. Now that Levi had to protect someone else, he was doing exactly what they wanted him to do. ¡°Feel free to give me all you¡¯ve got.¡± The moment the words left his mouth, the fighters swarmed over. Tiffany, who was protected by Levi, was stupefied. Looking at the countless dark figures that were rushing over, her heart thumped erratically almost as if it was going to leap out of her body. She had never seen a scene like this in her entire life. Can he really deal with this? ¡°Close your eyes.¡± Levi¡¯s voice sounded beside her ears. Chapter 1115 Chapter 1115 The Undefeatable God of War made his move. Tiffany closed her eyes and covered her ears. Shaking as she stood, she could feel a gust of wind shing at her face like a de. Instantly, her face was burning in pain. Thump! Another strong gust of wind smashed into her and pushed her onto the ground. Tiffany opened her eyes, and the scene before her would be seared into her mind for the rest of her life. Levi was like a battle God who had descended upon the mortal realm. All he had with him was his guts and his iron-like fists. Yet, the foreign fighters could not even defend themselves under his attacks. In the brief moment she had her eyes closed, the floor was already littered with corpses. With a quick count, she realized there were over three hundred bodies on the ground. Her eyes had been closed for less than a minute. The average-sized figure in the middle suddenly seemed to be towering over everyone. He¡¯s a hero! He¡¯s the undefeatable God of War! A sharp scent of blood assaulted her senses. The shocking scene made her unable to tear her eyes away. More than the shock that she felt was the epiphany that dawned upon her. As the most beautiful woman in Oand City, Tiffany had seen every kind of situation and every type of person. Nevertheless, this was something she had nevere across before today. This man, who was like a God of War, was the kind of person she hated and looked down upon. Yet, the shocking epiphany that she was now experiencing came from none other than the man before her. Who is he? Is he really just the Garrison family¡¯s illegitimate son? Is he simply just the bastard that everyone¡¯s talking about? On the battlefield, the more Levi fought, the stronger he became. His fighting prowess sent despair into the hearts of the other fighters. This can¡¯t be. Levi has been living as a hermit for so long. How can he still be this powerful? No. He¡¯s even more powerful than before! We¡¯re doomed. Aside from the despair that the fighters were feeling, they had noticed that Levi did not seem to have the intention to rush into the manor to save anyone. Instead, the goal he had in his mind seemed to be killing every single one of them. Did we step into a trap? The people we sent in might be in danger. They might not even get a glimpse of Zoey and Emma. Meanwhile, in the manor, the foreign fighters rushed in. To their disappointment, they found no one in it. There were no signs of Zoey and Emma. However, the best stalkers had been monitoring the two and they were sure that neither of the women had left the manor. No matter how impressive Levi was, or how terrifying his subordinates were, the two women could not have disappeared without a trace in front of the foreign fighters. It was simply impossible. This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. Before they could think of the reason, someone ordered, ¡°Retreat!¡± If Zoey and Emma were absent, that meant this was a trap. Just as they were about to retreat, a voice echoed in the room. ¡°Are you all leaving just like this?¡± With that, the Five Great Wars Regiment, Cavalry Regiment, Specter Army, Beasts, and Amethyst Guards all surrounded the foreign fighters. What came next was Levi¡¯s men trashing their opponents. White Tiger, especially, enjoyed his time. After all, it had been a while since he had been so excited. It was a one-sided battle where one party crushed the other. None of the elite fighters escaped. Outside the manor. Tiffany had a look of disbelief on her face. She had just witnessed Levi destroying all of his opponents. There were over a thousand people! When Martin opened his eyes again, he was surrounded by bodies. This time, he fainted from fright. Horror. It¡¯s pure horror! This was hell on earth. The whole time, Tiffany never stopped shaking. The man in front of her was like the devil. The distance between them had never been wider. ¡°You used to be losers. You¡¯re still losers now.¡± Indifference was the only emotion in Levi¡¯s eyes as he looked at the defeated fighters. Staring at Levi, Tiffany shouted, ¡°W-Who are you?¡± Chapter 1116 Chapter 1116 She could not imagine who Levi truly was. But she was sure that he was definitely not just a bastard. Tiffany finally had a better understanding of Levi after what she witnessed. Levi had ignored the Garrison family and even bet against Tyrone not because he was ignorant but because he could; he had the power to challenge the Garrison family. At that moment, Tiffany could no longerpare Levi to any member of the Garrison family. She now had topare Levi with the entire Garrison family. Damien, the genius of the Garrison family, was once the excellent man she favored. Now, however, she did not even want topare him with Levi. If Damien had been in this battle, he would have died within seconds. Even I myself would have been dead. However, this man was undefeatable; his fighting prowess far exceeds the rest. He even saved me from danger. With that thought in mind, Tiffany knew the man before her was not as simple as he looked. After all, he was someone who could make the Garrison n of the Oand City remorseful. ¡°You don¡¯t need to know.¡± Levi cast her an indifferent nce. Looking at his back, Tiffany felt a pang of sadness and hopelessness in her heart. She realized that no matter how beautiful she was, she could never make Levi interested in her. In fact, he was worthy to ignore her. Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. But isn¡¯t he being too apathetic? Does he really not have any feelings for me? After all, I¡¯m such a gorgeousdy. Can¡¯t he even soften his tone when he talks to me? But¡­ Wait a minute. He saved me earlier. Thinking of the way Levi¡¯s hand was on her shoulder, delight filled her heart. That means he feels something for me. Otherwise, why would he save me? I did such a despicable thing. Isn¡¯t it better to kill me? So why did he save me? It could only mean that he isn¡¯tpletely ignoring me. ¡°Thank you for saving my life!¡± Even after everything had died down, Tiffany was still trembling. All she wanted earlier was to make Levi regret; she never expected to be involved in a great battle like this. It felt like hell for her. ¡°I don¡¯t need your thanks, I just hope that you¡¯ll stop harassing me from now on,¡± Levi responded without turning around. Biting down on her lower lip, Tiffany muttered, ¡°Why¡­ Why are you so cold to me? Didn¡¯t you save me earlier?¡± Tiffany hade to a simple conclusion¡ªLevi must have saved her because he liked her. Why else would he save me, but not Martin and the others? ¡°I did save you, but only because you¡¯re from Erudia. That¡¯s all,¡± Levi rified in a frigid tone. ¡°What about Martin? He¡¯s from Erudia too. And what about his subordinates? Why didn¡¯t you save them?¡± Tiffany questioned without hesitation. In a cid tone, Levi replied, ¡°I didn¡¯t save Martin because I know he¡¯ll survive.¡± After all, Martin had been training since young; he would survive the punch from the fight earlier. ¡°As for his subordinates, they¡¯re not from Erudia, so why should I save them?¡± Levi threw the question back at her. Tiffany froze. Levi was right. Martin¡¯s guards were not from Erudia; they were from Raysonia. ¡°Let me make myself clear. I saved you for no other reasons than because you¡¯re Erudian.¡± With that, Levi turned and left. Tiffany could not react as she stood rooted to the ground. Nothing had gone ording to what she imagined would happen in her trip to North Hampton. Instead, she had gotten herself into such a fiasco. This was the first time she saw the true side of Levi. In the beginning, she thought the only one who could match her was Damien. At the same time, the one she preferred was the legendary God of War. Now, another person had entered her list¡ªLevi. But why is he acting so cold toward me? Chapter 1117 Chapter 1117 Soon, someone sent Martin and Tiffany away. At the same time, they cleaned up the battlefield. When Levi returned to the manor, the signs of battle had long since been erased. It was as if no one hade. No one could have imagined that over two thousand elite fighters were annihted. Even until the moment they died, they never knew where Zoey and Emma were. Neither did they ever find out when the two women left. Even to theirst breaths, they wondered why they never found out the whereabouts of Zoey and Emma. They were so sure they had eyes on them. In actuality, Zoey and Emma never took a step out of the manor. After all, no one could take them away while elites from various countries had their eyes on them. In other words, the whole world was focused on Zoey and Emma. It was impossible for them to leave. As such, the two had always been in the manor. Their seeming absence could be attributed to Levi¡¯s design of their house. Back then, he had been extra cautious, and he made a secret space under the manor. It was a precaution in case of a day like this day would happen. If he could not protect them in time, Zoey and the others could hide in this space. He never thought it would ever be used. Levi had wanted to lure all that conspire to harm him into one spot so that he could get rid of them at once. However, it was difficult for his enemy to make a move as he was always in the manor. As such, he thought that he might not be able to lure them out all at once. Just as he was looking for an opportunity to leave the manor so that he could draw the fight to him, Martin and Tiffany came. They gave him the perfect opportunity to leave the manor and let his enemy make a move. With how everything panned out in the end, he had to admit that these two had been a great help to his n. ¡°This feels great! I haven¡¯t felt like this for ages!¡± White Tiger bellowed. ¡°They¡¯re all wiped out this time! This must be a great blow to their ns!¡± everyoneughed. Soon, news from North Hampton spread across Erudia. In a blink of an eye, the entire world found out about it. The Eighteen-Nation Alliance and other forces were dumbfounded. We¡¯ve failed! We actually failed. Not to mention we¡¯ve failed so miserably. Just like that, we¡¯ve lost everyone¡­ How strong is he? With just one battle, over two thousand elite fighters gathered by tens of thousands of forces abroad were all wiped out. The battle once again made the mention of God of War rock the entire world. The devil-like man was still as powerful as ever. He was still undefeatable, despite having weaknesses. As previouslymented, he was like a God that no mortal couldy a finger on. ¡°The God of War of Erudia once again makes a shocking move. He wiped out the entire army and won against hundreds of countries.¡± That was the news that spread across the world. At that moment, the world was in an uproar. The God of War of Erudia was stronger than before, and he was still undefeatable. Once again, the words ¡°Erudia is a forbidden ground as long as he was around¡± were proven to be right. No one would dare toy a finger on Erudia anymore. The citizens of Erudia were cheering. The victory made the quiet Erudia flew into an uproar once again.Property ? N?velDrama.Org. The more powerful Erudia was, the prouder its citizens were. Moreover, the battle had relieved the citizens of their frustrations. It had taught the invaders a tough lesson¡ªThat Erudia was not a country to be belittled. The God of War was pushed to greater heights once more. Nowadays, the dreams of many children were to protect their country and make Erudia prosper even more. Before that, the children were developing the wrong morals as all of them were hoping to be celebrities instead. Tiffany and Martin returned by ne. When they entered the ne, they realized every passenger had a look of joy on their faces. What¡¯s going on? Tiffany was burning with curiosity. ¡°The God of War has shown everyone the greatness of Erudia again! It¡¯s so satisfying to hear about the battle at North Hampton,¡± someone yelled. ¡°Wait¡­ What? The God of War?¡± Tiffany¡¯s face paled. Chapter 1118 Chapter 1118 This entire time, Tiffany had been busy treating Martin in a dazed state. She knew nothing about the significant news of Erudia. But the moment she heard the mention of the North Hampton battle¡­ Isn¡¯t that what I¡¯ve experienced first-hand? Are they saying that the man that was involved in that battle was the God of War? R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only Levi is actually the God of War? ¡°He¡¯s the hero that I¡¯ve been yearning for!¡± Upon realizing it, Tiffany jumped to her feet. She was delighted and in disbelief at the same time. Her abnormal action made everyone turned to look at her. Even Martin shot her a look that was reserved for lunatics. He¡¯s actually Erudia¡¯s God of War¡­ We were in an epic fight¡­ Is this bad luck or good luck? I can¡¯t tell. Tiffany finally understood what Levi¡¯s words meant. He saved them because they were Erudians. He was the God of War who put the welfare of Erudia and its people in his heart. Other than admiration and adoration, Tiffany now had respect for Levi too. The world that Levi was in was a world they could never imagine reaching. For the country, he was even able to let go of his hatred. He knew Martin hade to take his life, but he still saved him. To live in Erudia and be in the protection of the God of War was a blessing. Tiffany stared out the window as a plethora of feelings settled in her heart. After returning to Oand City, no man would pique her interest anymore. After all, a woman who had seen a lion would never settle for stray dogs. Knowing that Martin was injured, Tiffany¡¯s grandfather and father, Jordan and Arvin Meyers, came to pick them up. Even the head of the imperial Preston family, Lnd, who was also Martin¡¯s grandfather, came. ¡°Why are you hurt so badly?¡± Everyone panicked upon seeing Martin severely injured state. ¡°What¡¯s going on? Didn¡¯t you go to take revenge on Levi? Why are you hurt so badly? And what happened to the ten guards I¡¯ve invited from Raysonia? Where are they?¡± Lnd asked anxiously. Tiffany pursed her lips and muttered, ¡°They¡¯re all¡­ Dead.¡± ¡°What? They¡¯re all dead? What happened? Did Levi do this?¡± Lnd questioned. Lnd, Jordan, Arvin all gulped. If this really is Levi¡¯s doing, he¡¯s a monster! After all, Martin is ranked second on the Heir Leaderboard. Tiffany shook her head. ¡°It wasn¡¯t Levi.¡± She was telling them the truth; Levi was not the one who did this. ¡°I knew it. How can Levi possibly do this? If he can defeat the person who was ranked number two of the Heir Leaderboard, the Garrison family would have definitely taken him in.¡± Arvin heaved a sigh of relief. Both Tiffany and Martin, however, fell silent. If they were honest with themselves, neither of them were in any ce to discuss Levi¡¯s prowess. ¡°We came across the foreign fighters who were there to kill the God of War. They were the ones who killed the guards, and they even injured Martin,¡± Tiffany informed. ¡°What? You were involved in that battle? The entire Oand City is talking about it. The Garrison family has found out the identity of the God of War. They¡¯re now trying to find out which of the Garrison family¡¯s bloodline the God of War is from,¡± Arvin eximed. Martin¡¯s swollen eye twitched. He¡¯s from the Garrison n of Oand City. With a conflicted look, Tiffany muttered, ¡°We¡¯ve actually met the God of War. He was the one who saved us. If it weren¡¯t for him, both of us would have been dead by now.¡± ¡°What? You saw the God of War?¡± ¡°What does he look like?¡± Chapter 1119 Chapter 1119 Jordan, Arvin, and Lnd were questioning them with a manic look on their faces. Even though they were part of the imperial family in Oand City, to meet the God of War was an honor for them. Moreover, to hear that Tiffany and Martin were saved by the God of War was more than enough to send them into a frenzy. They fixed their gazes on Tiffany, waiting to hear her answer about his appearance. ¡°He is the personification of greatness. From today onward, no man will have a ce in my heart. If I can¡¯t marry him, I¡¯d rather stay single until I die.¡± That was the only answer Tiffany gave them. Arvin and the others understood her words instantly. Tiffany must have seen a man of true perfection. Otherwise, she would not have made a decision like this. Property ? N?velDrama.Org. The one she was interested in earlier had been Damien, but even then, she never made any deration like this. They could barely believe these words woulde out of her mouth after meeting the God of War. ¡°My dear, you have to think this through,¡± Arvin sighed. ¡°I¡¯ve thought this through. Dad, please spread the news,¡± Tiffany pleaded. Unexpectedly, Martin expressed his support for Tiffany¡¯s deration. His support stunned the rest. After all, Martin had always been in love with Tiffany, and he was even prepared to propose to her with the Preston family¡¯s support. Why is he giving up now? The only exnation was because Martin was defeated by the God of War. Soon, news of how the beauty of Oand City, Tiffany, would only have eyes for the God of War traveled across Oand City. She had dered that she would not marry anyone other than him, even if that meant she would stay single forever. The moment that news spread, Oand City was in an uproar. Is Tiffany going to be single until she dies? And to think that she would dere it in this way! However, it wasn¡¯t exactly impossible for her to be together with the God of War. That night, many of Tiffany¡¯s suitors did not sleep. They were at a loss of what to do. After all, their love rival was the God of War. They knew full well that they would never be able to win against that man. In the Garrison n¡¯s hall in Oand City. ¡°Fantastic. As expected of the God of War of Erudia. What a satisfying battle!¡± Tyrone thundered. ¡°How powerful! How great! Many thought the God of War can only fight in wars with armies. no one would think that he¡¯d be that strong himself. He actually defeated thousands of elite fighters all by himself!¡± the people praised. Damien eximed, ¡°That being said, the best battle was still the battle that gave the God of War his title.¡± Damien knew everything about the God of War, including the battles he was in. ¡°That¡¯s right! The God of War defeated the Eighteen-Nation Alliance¡¯s fighter with a pair of iron fists. Now that was a true disy of power!¡± Everyone could not help but sing praises upon recalling that battle. ¡°He really showed the world how great Erudia is. The God of War is really a role model for all our children,¡± Tyrone sighed wistfully. His gaze thennded on Damien. If only Damien is the God of War. How nice will it be if the God of War is my son? ¡°The God of War is one of the Garrisons, but we¡¯ve yet to find out which family he belongs in. We¡¯ve tried to look into his identity, but our search was to no avail.¡± At that, the council members of the Garrison family all had simr looks of disappointment. Tyrone announced, ¡°From now on, I¡¯ll be using all my resources to find out who the God of War is. Since he¡¯s a Garrison, he has to know his roots. Even if he¡¯s many times removed, he is still part of the Garrison n. We have to take the God of War back into the family.¡± The Garrison n of the Oand City was the oldest and purest bloodline of the Garrisons. In other words, they were the original family of the Garrisons. Anyone who bore the Garrison family name was in a way rted to the Garrison n in Oand City. This was Tyrone¡¯s reason to get the God of War to return to the Garrison n. If the top ancient family of Erudia had the God of War among them, it would be an unimaginable and magnificent sight. Chapter 1120 Chapter 1120 After Tyrone made sure he would not lose his status as the head of the family anytime soon, he wanted to contribute to the family. Hence, he wanted to get the God of War to join the Garrison n. This was something he had to do, regardless of the price he had to pay. ¡°The moment we have the God of War on our side, we will have a pair of powerful people in the younger generation of the Garrison n.¡± Tyrone could already imagine the scene. Naturally, the other one in the pair Tyrone was talking about was Damien. ¡°Sir, I¡¯ll be honest with you. Damien isn¡¯t worthy yet to bepared with the God of War,¡± someone pointed out. ¡°Come now, I know it¡¯s just wishful thinking on my part, but that doesn¡¯t mean you can rain on my parade like that.¡± Tyrone chuckled. Meanwhile, Damien¡¯s fists were clenched tight. He had been doing his best to catch up to the God of War, but thetter was too strong. The fact that he could never catch up to the man caused him despair. Right then, someone announced, ¡°News from the imperial Meyers family. Tiffany has dered that she won¡¯t marry anyone other than the God of War. She¡¯ll stay single until she dies if she doesn¡¯t get to marry him.¡± ¡°Huh? What¡¯s going on?¡± Tyrone and the others asked. Damien, who knew almost everything about the God of War, said, ¡°Father, Martin and Tiffany had originally went to deal with Levi, but they ended up encountering the foreign elite fighters. I think they were saved by the God of War!¡± ¡°I see. So the girl has seen the God of War¡¯s true face and was impressed by him. I¡¯m sure any woman in Erudia will want to marry him, much less Tiffany,¡± Tyrone voiced. ¡°That¡¯s right. The girl of the Meyers family has high expectations. I heard even Damien barely reaches her expectations. Only the God of War can impress the beauty of Oand City,¡± one noted. ¡°Hahaha! I heard Levi is still in love with Tiffany? Did he refuse to destroy the engagement contract?¡± Tyroneughed. Damien nodded. ¡°Yes. But I guess it¡¯s normal for a spirited young man like Levi to yearn for Tiffany. If he did not have a wife, I reckoned he wouldn¡¯t have torn up the contract.¡± ¡°But is he any match for her? Now that she¡¯s refusing to marry anyone other than the God of War, he¡¯s nothing but a joke now!¡± Tyrone scoffed. ¡°Right. Let¡¯s not waste any more time on this and start finding out who the God of War is. If things don¡¯t work out, we, the Garrison n, will head to North Hampton to meet him.¡± That was what Tyrone had nned. Nheless, he never thought he would go to North Hampton and South Hampton so often in his life. As news of Tiffany¡¯s deration spread across Oand City, a displeased voice could be heard roaring somewhere in said city. ¡°My brother-inw will never fall for you. So you best give up now!¡± The owner of the voice was none other than Abigail. She hade to Oand City. Yet, she could not avoid the news about Levi. Even if the bet with the Garrison family had gone unmentioned, she kept hearing news about him defeating the foreign fighters and getting involved with the beautiful Tiffany. It was as if Levi was haunting her, following her wherever she goes. Moreover, someone had been courting her recently. Describing her mood as foul was an understatement. ¡°It¡¯s so annoying!¡± Abigail fumed. On the other hand, there was someone who was thrilled to hear news of Levi. That person was Benny. As a good friend of Levi, when he heard about his victory, he was overjoyed. Benny had even sent a congrattory message to Levi. ¡°Mr. Quinton, I wille to Oand City soon. Let¡¯s meet when I¡¯m there,¡± Levi chuckled. R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only ¡°Hahaha! All right. I look forward to your visit.¡± Both were prominent figures in Erudia, and yet, they acted like ordinary people in their daily lives. However, whenever they were on the battlefield or in the hospital, they were like Gods walking in the mortal world. Chapter 1121 Chapter 1121 Almost everyone was discussing the God of War¡¯s victory in North Hampton. Even Zoey and Emma were gossiping about it. They would never have thought that this battle to have taken ce where they lived. ¡°I wonder what kind of person the God of War is. Is he a good husband? A good son? A good father?¡± Zoey chuckled. Levi immediately answered, ¡°Of course he is.¡± In the beginning, Zoey had found out about his identity. Yet, Damien appeared. The next few days, everything returned to normal. Forces from all over the world were now silent. They had paid a tremendous price for theirst attack by having their army wiped out. Moreover, none of the hundred elite fighters of the Saga Leaderboard came back alive. ¡°He¡¯s too powerful. Even when we know his weakness, we can¡¯t do anything about it.¡± Levi¡¯s prowess instilled despair in others. ¡°No. We can¡¯t just give up like this. It¡¯s a rare chance that we know his weakness. We have to find a way.¡± The overseas forces still refused to give up. In a blink of an eye, half a year passed. By now, Zoey¡¯s belly was already humongous. In three months, it would be time for herbor. Nowadays, Zoey could not do anything. No matter what she did, Levi and Emma would be by her side. As days went by, Levi became more worried and anxious. Both the Lopez and ck families were worried about Zoey¡¯s condition. One day, Meredith and the others came to North Hampton. ¡°Zoey only has three months before it¡¯s time for herbor. You have to send her abroad until the baby is born,¡± Meredith said. Nowadays, more and more rich people preferred giving birth abroad. The reasons being that the air, the environment, the people, and the medical standards abroad were much better. Even many rich celebrities gave birth to their children overseas. ¡°Well, thanks to Logan, we¡¯ve already made the necessary arrangements overseas. We¡¯ll be waiting for the baby to be born with the best doctors and medical equipment,¡± Aaron and Caitlyn uttered. Upon hearing that, Levi frowned. Aren¡¯t they being too melodramatic? What¡¯s so good about the other countries? Why does she have to give birth to the baby overseas? I¡¯ve never heard of anything bad about giving birth to the baby here. idents happen everywhere. Are babies that are born overseas smarter? How can that be? This is bullsh*t. ¡°I don¡¯t agree with it. My child has to be born in Erudia. We won¡¯t go overseas,¡± Levi firmly rejected. Shocked, Meredith red at him. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but you have no say in this,¡± she uttered, despite knowing Levi was the boss of Morris Group. The fact that the Morris Group was now the target of the Garrison n meant they were in crisis. Moreover, the bet that Levi made with the Garrison n meant that his status as the boss of Morris Group was now essentially useless. Neither the Lopez and ck families were treating Levi any differently. Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. Patting Levi, Aaron muttered, ¡°I have something to talk to you about. Soon, the baby will be born. I have a question for you.¡± ¡°Ask away.¡± ¡°It¡¯s about the baby¡¯sst name. After discussing, we¡¯ve decided for the baby to follow the mother¡¯sst name, Lopez. You have nothing against it, right?¡± Aaron uttered. ¡°Yes. The baby has to take on her mother¡¯sst name. The baby must not be one of the Garrisons, even if that means the baby has to be one of the cks.¡± Everyone¡¯s minds were made. ¡°You won¡¯t oppose to this, will you?¡± Caitlyn questioned. Levi nced at Zoey. ¡°As long as Zoey agrees to it, I won¡¯t oppose.¡± ¡°I disagree with it! Since I¡¯m married to Levi, the baby has to be a Garrison.¡± Chapter 1122 Chapter 1122 Zoey¡¯s firm stance delighted Levi. She¡¯s standing on my side. ¡°Alright, that settles it then. My child can only be a Garrison. I won¡¯t let anyone change my child¡¯sst name.¡± Levi cast an icy gaze at the others. ¡°Levi, it¡¯s not as if you have a choice. Besides, your bet with the Garrison n will be soon. You don¡¯t even know if you¡¯ll survive it, so why should you care about your child¡¯sst name?¡± ¡°We¡¯re changing the baby¡¯sst name for their sake!¡± They were upromising. ¡°Zoey, pack up. We¡¯re going overseas. Logan has made all the necessary arrangements,¡± Caitlyn urged. To make sure Zoey would give birth to the child safely, they would bring her out of the country. ¡°No. I won¡¯t let Zoey leave the country. My mother and I can take good care of her.¡± Levi was resolute. For starters, he wanted the child to be born in Erudia. Secondly, Zoey was still watched by many. The moment she was overseas, she would be in danger. While he would surely protect her, he still did not want her to be in any form of danger at all. He had to make sure that she was safe and sound. ¡°She¡¯s our daughter, you don¡¯t have a choice in this matter.¡± ¡°I¡¯m a doctor myself. It¡¯s true that the medical standards abroad are better than the ones in the country. Don¡¯t try to insist otherwise.¡± Both Aaron and Caitlyn were adamant, too. Meanwhile, Zoey was silent. Her priority was to give birth to her baby. R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only She did not mind doing what was best for the baby to be born safely. Hence, she did not reject the idea of heading overseas. Moreover, Caitlyn was a doctor, so she would heed her mother¡¯s words. ¡°My stance remains the same. Zoey¡¯s not going overseas. What¡¯s wrong? Are the medical standards in Erudia that lousy? Moreover, I know Benny Quinton. I¡¯ll just ask him for help with Zoey¡¯s delivery,¡± Levi insisted. ¡°This¡­¡± His words stumped Caitlyn and the others. It was true. He knew Benny as he was the boss of Morris Group. ¡°Besides, Zoey¡¯s stomach is already so huge. It won¡¯t be good for her to take another long trip,¡± Levi continued. ¡°He¡¯s right. Mom, Dad, I was born here. It¡¯s not that bad. Furthermore, he knows a lot of capable people.¡± Even Zoey was now standing on Levi¡¯s side. It was mainly because Levi had mentioned Benny, who was the greatest doctor in all of Erudia. ¡°Fine, we¡¯ll go with your n. But Levi, I¡¯m warning you. You¡¯d better give the best to my daughter. You have to be by her side every single moment,¡± Aaron warned in a grave tone. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t leave Zoey, not even for a second.¡± I don¡¯t need him to tell me that. There¡¯s no way I¡¯ll treat Zoey badly. In fact, it¡¯s Impossible for me to treat her badly. ¡°Levi. I need to ask you a question. It¡¯s almost time for your bet with the Garrison n. How are you going to win the bet? They¡¯ve given you four conditions, but which one can you achieve? I thought you¡¯d be able toplete the business condition, but now, the Morris Group is in critical condition. How will you go up against the Garrison n?¡± Aaron bombarded him with questions. Hearing that, Zoey¡¯s face turned ashen. Time was ticking, but Levi seemed to have made no preparations for it. Has he ept defeat? ¡°Don¡¯t concern yourself with the Garrison n. It¡¯s but a trivial matter. Right now, we should look forward to the baby¡¯s birth.¡± Levi¡¯s nonchnt attitude infuriated the others. He really doesn¡¯t think for Zoey. What a disappointment. At that moment, all everyone could feel was disappointment for Levi. Chapter 1123 Chapter 1123 Worry was written all over Zoey¡¯s face. What is Levi going to do next? How will he go up against the Garrison n? A year had almost gone by, but Levi had done nothing in preparation. Instead, it seemed like Morris Group¡¯s situation was worsening. Staring at Levi, Meredith and Robert inquired, ¡°When it¡¯s time for the day of the bet, you won¡¯t escape, will you?¡± ¡°That sounds possible. You might ditch your wife and child. You look like that kind of person to me!¡± Harry added. Levi smiled. ¡°How is that possible?¡± He said before that he would protect Zoey for the rest of his life. He was unmoved, even when he saw the most beautiful woman in Oand City. AS such, it was simply impossible for him to abandon Zoey. ¡°All right. We¡¯ll see whether you¡¯ll resolve the matter or try to run away when the timees,¡± the few people sneered. In a meeting room at Raysonia¡¯s navy base were several people with different skin colors. They were the ones who hated Levi the most. After all, they were defeated by Levi once. Ever since they found out Levi¡¯s weaknesses, they had been researching ways to defeat him. In other words, as long as Levi was alive, they could never rest.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. They spend their every waking moment wishing they could kill him. Levi¡¯s weaknesses, Zoey and Emma, were their target. ¡°The God of War is in Erudia, and we can¡¯ty a finger on him there, not after how he wiped out our entire army a while back,¡± someone sighed. ¡°Unless we can find a way to lure the God of War away from his turf, we won¡¯t be able to do anything.¡± ¡°But how can we lure him out? Zoey is about to give birth soon. Unless there is something exceptionally urgent, the God of War will never leave the ce.¡± Everyone felt helpless. Finally, they all turned to look at Tenichi, the military strategist of Raysonia. Not only was the man capable, but he was also a brilliant strategist. Right then, Tenichi smiled. Instantly, everyone knew what that smile meant. It was clear that Tenichi had a n. ¡°If there aren¡¯t any emergencies, we¡¯ll make one. We¡¯ll force the God of War to leave Erudia. Everything else after that will be a piece of cake. We¡¯ll send someone to go after Zoey and Emma. Once that¡¯s done, we can ckmail Levi Garrison. His days as the God of War will be good as gone.¡± Tenichi¡¯s smile grew into a sinister grin. ¡°What kind of emergency should we create that will make the God of War leave Erudia?¡± the others queried. Confidently, Tenichi uttered, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I already have a n.¡± ¡°That¡¯s great. This time, we must kill Levi.¡± Everyone had excited grins on their faces. Meanwhile, the Garrison n was pulling strings to find out details about the God of War. Yet, their investigation was fruitless. To find out about the God of War, one had to have high societal status. Moreover, photos of Zoey overseas had been removed from everywhere. Thus, the Garrison n could not find a single clue about his identity. ¡°What should we do?¡± The council members of the Garrison n were depressed. ¡°How about this? I¡¯ll head to North Hampton myself to meet with the God of War and I¡¯ll tell him our aim,¡± Tyrone sighed. With no other choice, he decided to let go of his pride this time. Initially, he had hoped that he could maintain his dignity, but things were not going his way. ¡°Will the God of War agree to meet with you?¡± Damien inquired. ¡°I¡¯m still the patriarch of the top ancient family in Erudia. How can he refuse? To me, we¡¯re equals. He¡¯s the top of the military world, and I¡¯m the top of the ancient families.¡± As he spoke, Tyrone had his head held high and he was exuding an aura that only noble had. Chapter 1124 Chapter 1124 ¡°Damien, you¡¯lle with me. I¡¯ll let you meet with the God of War so that you¡¯ll be motivated. You¡¯ll benefit from this in the long run.¡± ¡°I have high hopes for you. Even though you¡¯re not as good as the God of War, you¡¯re still better than everyone else when he¡¯s excluded,¡± Tyrone reassured. ¡°All right, Father.¡± Passion burned in Damien¡¯s eyes. All this while, the God of War had been his aim. He collected every information about the God of War and analyzed everything about the man. In other words, he was a fanatic of the God of War. In his eyes, the God of War was like a hurdle that he had to cross in order for him to achieve greatness. Therefore, when he heard he would be able to get a glimpse of the God of War, Damien was beyond ecstatic. He was sure that he would be even more motivated after meeting him. He looked forward to the meeting. In the afternoon, the father and son duo headed to North Hampton. This time, Tyrone did not hide the news of his journey. Instead, he traveled like the head of the top ancient family in Erudia that he was. There were more than a hundred jets escorting him. The moment he shifted an inch, tens of thousands would surge forward to protect him. Every moment of his journey showed everyone the difference betweenmon folks and the ancient family. Tyrone¡¯s act was a message for the God of War. He was telling him they were equals. ¡°Let¡¯s go, Damien. Let¡¯s visit Levi first. It¡¯ll be a year in four months. Let¡¯s take a look at how prepared he is.¡± R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only After reaching North Hampton, the first person Tyrone went to was Levi. ¡°Haha! Sure. It¡¯s been more than half a year. Let¡¯s visit him,¡± Damienughed boisterously. For the past six months, Levi had been his target. He had cornered Morris Group in North Hampton, making sure that they were unable to do anything. In other words, thepany was doomed in the corporate world. It could not make any moves in the military and political domain. The only way left was physical force. However, it was impossible to enter the Garrison n through physical force. Even the guardsmen at the Garrison n were terrifying. Meanwhile, Levi and Emma were suntanning with Zoey. Even Caitlyn and the others were doing the same as well. Just then, Tyrone arrived. The moment he came, the park was cleared out. His dramatic arrival stunned Caitlyn and the others. Upon finding out their identities, Caitlyn and the rest were frightened out of their wits. This is horrifying! The Garrison n¡¯s power was unimaginable for them. Once upon a time, even a servant of the Garrison n had the capability to crush North Hampton and South Hampton. Now that the head of the family was here, coupled with the fact of the grand entrance he had made, it was a miracle that they had not fainted from fear. That day was the first time Zoey had seen Tyrone. The noble aura he exuded was something she had nevere across in the past. It was an overwhelming aura. To the average person, Tyrone was god-like. Nowadays, she was getting familiar with the Garrison n. But just when she thought she understood them, meeting Tyrone made her realized how wrong she was. The Garrison n was even more unfathomable than she could imagine. For a moment, she even felt that a man like Tyrone should not only have one wife¡ªthat it was right for him to abandon Emma back then. In her eyes, the man before him was mighty. He was the man who led the top ancient family of Erudia. He was a man beyond imagination. Facing Tyrone¡¯s strong presence, Meredith and the others got on their knees to greet him. It was as if they had met an emperor of the olden times. He looked at the rest as if they were nothing but insignificant insects. To him, the people of North Hampton were no different from worms. Even if Levi was mighty, he was just a mighty worm. Slowly, he turned to look at Levi and inquired, ¡°How are your preparations going?¡± Chapter 1125 Chapter 1125 At that moment, the entire ce fell silent. Everyone gasped. The color drained from Zoey and Emma¡¯s faces. Levi had not done any preparations in the past six months. It¡¯s impossible for him to win the challenge. Property ? N?velDrama.Org. They could only pray that Tyrone would forget about this matter. However, it seemed like not only did Tyrone remember it, but he even came to check up on him. We¡¯re doomed. I guess the saying was true, that those targeted by the Garrison n would not have any good ending. Levi looked at Tyrone calmly and smiled. ¡°You don¡¯t need to worry about that. I can still deal with a small fry like the Garrison n. This is just a trivial matter; it¡¯s iparable to the birth of my child.¡± Such arrogance! I can see that he¡¯s still as arrogant as ever. Even now, he still looked down upon the top ancient family of Erudia. What a crazy man. He¡¯s a lunatic through and through. In other words, they felt that there was something wrong with Levi¡¯s brain. They could not believe he just ignored Tyrone. Even Zoey was infuriated. How can he still spout such nonsense at a time like this? There¡¯s no benefit for him to act that way. His stubbornness will only infuriate the Garrison n further! They will never let him off the hook now. Meredith and the others were even angrier than Zoey. All of them were cursing at Levi for his foolish words. ¡°Get on your knees and apologize! who are you to speak that way to your father?¡± ¡°Once everything¡¯s blow over, you can still be a carefree man in the Garrison family. That¡¯s a great thing!¡± Unfortunately, Levi was persistent, and they were sure something was fried in his brain. ¡°Honorable Mr. Garrison, we apologize to you on behalf of this kid. He¡¯s just a stubborn boy, he didn¡¯t mean anything by it.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. He¡¯s a good kid. As long as you take him in, he won¡¯t cause any trouble for you.¡± Meredith, Robert, and the others were all on their knees, putting in a good word for Levi. This was their only hope now. If they managed to tug on Tyron¡¯s heartstring, this was their chance to prosper. However, Tyrone sneered, ¡°Give up. I know what you¡¯re thinking about. I¡¯ll tell you now that it¡¯s impossible. Even if he wins the challenge, I won¡¯t take him in as my son. Not unless he can be one of the top three in the Saber Leaderboard.¡± Tyrone¡¯s ruthlessness stupefied Meredith and the others. ¡°Top three in Saber Leaderboard?¡± Meredith and Robert knew what that meant. It was impossible for Levi to achieve that. To achieve the top three in the Saber Leaderboard, one had to be the genius among geniuses. One had to be a self-made master in a field. In fact, the individual had to be so capable that they would be able to establish a prominent family on their own. Looking at Emma, Damien chuckled, ¡°It¡¯s not that Father doesn¡¯t want to take him in. Father¡¯s status is too high right now. Levi will have to have an appropriate status to be my father¡¯s son.¡± What he was implying was that Levi was unworthy of being Tyrone¡¯s son. ¡°Levi, don¡¯t forget. Four monthster will be the day of the bet. I¡¯ve given you the four conditions. It¡¯s your win as long as you fulfill any one of them. If you fail, however, I¡¯m sure you remember what you said. It¡¯ll be too embarrassing for you to live, so you¡¯ll have to kill yourself.¡± Tyrone fixed his icy gaze on Levi. This time, he would no longer show any mercy. The moment Levi failed, he would be doomed. There would be no chance for him to stay alive. Zoey nearly passed out upon hearing that. Will my baby have to live a life without a father? ¡°I know, but I won¡¯t fail.¡± Levi gave him a smile. ¡°Well, I¡¯ll be waiting for you four monthster at the Garrison n¡¯s main entrance then. I hope you¡¯ll be there. And don¡¯t try to escape,¡± Tyrone burst outughing. Chapter 1126 Chapter 1126 Tyrone, Damien, Meredith, Robert, and the others shared simr beliefs that Levi will take the cowardly route at the veryst minute. In their minds, they were sure that he was going to abandon his family when the time came. Back then, he was able to get through many obstacles due to great timing and luck. However, this time, his opponent is Erudia¡¯s top ancient family. Even the secret that Emma has was useless. ¡°Father, I¡¯m quite sure Levi will run away. He must have thought that everything was fine, so he must be surprised that you¡¯vee to monitor him,¡± Damien chortled. He, too, felt that Levi would escape. ¡°We¡¯ll see.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go. We¡¯re meeting with the God of War next.¡± With that, Tyrone left with Damien. Caitlyn and Aaron red at Levi. ¡°I¡¯m warning you. You¡¯d better not leave Zoey and your baby behind.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Even if death awaits you, you have to face it yourself. You can¡¯t leave this mess behind for Zoey,¡± they ordered. They feared Levi would just leave. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. While my son doesn¡¯t excel in anything else, he¡¯s a good man. Otherwise, he¡¯d have admitted defeat to the Garrison n early on,¡± Emma defended. Zoey gently touched her belly and muttered, ¡°I trust Levi. No matter how tough things get, he won¡¯t leave the child and me behind.¡± They had been together for a long time. As such, Zoey knew Levi well. She would not be exaggerating if she imed that Levi would die for her. She believed in him. He would not leave her to face the crisis alone. Aggrieved, Meredith stomped her feet. ¡°Continue to have blind faith in him then. You¡¯ll find out soon enough that he¡¯ll leave you all eventually!¡± If they were honest with themselves, they were not shameless enough to speak the words in their heart. Tyrone had once abandoned his family for his own benefits. Hence, they felt that Levi would follow in his father¡¯s footsteps. As the saying goes, the apple doesn¡¯t fall far from the tree. Moreover, this was a situation of life and death. As time passed, the thought of Levi running off became stronger in their minds. However, they dared not say what Tyrone had done. All they dared to say was their distrust in Levi. ¡°Grandma, don¡¯t worry. Until the baby is born, Levi won¡¯t take a step away from me. I swear this on my life,¡± Zoey proudly stated. Levi moved closer and held her hands tightly. ¡°Zoey, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll always be with you.¡± Zoey was sure of Levi¡¯s character. Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. There was nothing more Levi could ask for when he had a wife like this. He smiled. There is no way a mere Garrison n can make me leave her. Even if the sky copsed on me, I would not take a step away from her. ¡°I hope so, but Zoey, I still think you¡¯ll be disappointed.¡± Harry still had a look of disbelief on his face. ¡°All right. Let¡¯s stop talking about this. Levi will never leave me, and I¡¯ll leave it at that.¡± Zoey then asked Levi to help her back to the house. Several dayster, Levi received a call from Percy from North Hampton Warzone. Percy told him Tyrone wanted to meet him. He even asked Levi if he should reject Tyrone¡¯s request. ¡°No. I¡¯ll be happy to meet with him. I wonder what they want from me.¡± Levi responded. At the front of North Hampton Warzone. Tyrone and Damien were quietly waiting. By now, their tens of thousands of escorts had left. After all, they had put up enough of a show. ¡°Hello, Mr. Garrison. The God of War has decided to meet you.¡± Chapter 1127 Chapter 1127 ¡°That¡¯s great!¡± Damien was enraptured. He was finally going to meet his idol, the God of War. This would definitely help him a lot in the future. On the flipside, Tyrone was as calm as the sea. In his mind, it was only natural that the God of War woulde and personally meet someone of his status. Everyone else is negligible! I¡¯m the only one that matters! ¡°Mr. Garrison, please give me a moment! I¡¯ll bring you to meet the God of War shortly!¡± Percy assured. ¡°Thank you, Commander-in-Chief Covington.¡± Damien politely replied. The duo waited patiently in the room. ¡°We¡¯re finally able to find out which bloodline of the Garrison family does the God of War belong to.¡± Tyrone was filled with excitement. In any case, he was determined to recruit the God of War into the Garrison n. This way, the status of Garrison n as Erudia¡¯s most powerful ancient family would be fortified. Not to mention the n would also be able to cement its footing in Bayview. Damien was trembling in excitement. The God of War had always been Damien¡¯s source of motivation and fear. This time, he was going to meet him in person. The overwhelming anxiety was expected. Meanwhile, Levi arrived and met with Percy. ¡°God of War, it appears that Tyrone intends for you to regress to the Garrison n! ording to him, the Garrison family in Erudia originated from the Garrison n. Hence, he insists that you are a member of the Garrison n and wants you to regress!¡± Percy sarcastically exined the situation. ¡°Dream on! He¡¯s asking for the impossible! Who does he think he is? I¡¯m not rted to the Garrison n!¡± Levi exploded in rage. ¡°If that¡¯s the case, shall we meet with them now?¡± Percy questioned. ¡°Sure,¡± Levi was looking forward to meeting them now. His initial n was to wait patiently until Zoey gave birth to the child. Only then, he would address the issue with the Garrison n. However, Tyrone was bing more aggressive with each passing moment. Now, the man even had the audacity to threaten Levi. His actions had significantly dampened both Zoey and Levi¡¯s moods. Thus, Levi decided to solve the issue once and for all. I¡¯ll meet them as the God of War! I am done hiding my identity! Levi and Percy walked side by side into the hall. Just then, a loud whirring sound can be hearding from the sky. Levi looked upwards and eximed, ¡°It¡¯s the Dragonite Helicopter¡­¡± In Erudia, the usage frequency of the Dragonite Helicopter was extremely low. The reason being the helicopter was utilized specifically for special missions only. It would only be used either to transport people of status or valuable resources. Additionally, it was also used as a message courier to convey and deliver urgent orders. If the Dragonite Helicopter were to appear, it must signify an impending important event. Thud! Levi¡¯s heart sank as he realized that something was wrong. The Dragonite Helicopternded on a nearbywn. Two men got off the Dragonite Helicopter. They were decked out in ck battle suits with a gold dragon imprinted on their chest te. ¡°It¡¯s the Dragonites!¡± Levi eximed. The Dragonite Helicopter belonged to the jurisdiction of Erudia and Oand City. Even Levi himself had no right nor power to mobilize it. Since the Dragonites are here personally to convey and deliver the order. This must mean that the order came from Erudia. Needless to say, the order is meant for me. Something big must have happened! The fact that both the Dragonite Helicopter and the Dragonites were there could only mean that the situation must be extremely urgent and required Levi to personally address it. Property ? N?velDrama.Org. Standing beside Levi, Percy was dumbfounded. He did not expect the Dragonites to show up. What happened? Meanwhile, Levi appeared to have figured it out and his face was as pale as paper. If anything were to happen at this juncture¡­ I would be in an awkward position. The two Dragonites strode toward Levi and announced, ¡°The God of War is hereby summoned by this order. This order is extremely urgent!¡± Chapter 1128 Chapter 1128 Levi stood up straight and saluted. He gazed at the two Dragonites, ¡°What¡¯s the order?¡± ¡°The God of War is to lead your warriors, including the Five Great Wars Regiment, Calvary Regiment, Specter Army, Beasts, and Dragon Legion, and head to North Base One! This order is extremely urgent and requires immediate action. Any form of disobedience will entail military punishment!¡± the Dragonites enunciated the order clearly. The Dragonites had issued an irrevocable order. Levi retrieved the order and nced through it. As expected, it was an order of the highest level. Even someone of his status mustply with the order. ¡°What happened?¡± Levi asked calmly. ¡°God of War, do you remember the Blood King Pce?¡± the Dragonites asked. ¡°Of course. I eradicated them three years ago! They are a formidable force to be reckoned with. I wouldn¡¯t be exaggerating if I say that the threat of the Blood King Pce is even greater than a whole country!¡± Levi replied. The Blood King Pce was once an organization in the Western Dark World. It consisted of thousands of elite warriors. They were a bunch of lunatics, exceptionally specialized at assassination and sabotage. They were vicious and merciless, without any regard to the consequences of their actions. They frequently massacred cities of people. An enemy as such was terrifying. After all, it was a group of lunatics that ranged in the thousands. Back then, the Blood King Pce was the most feared and dangerous organization in the Western Dark World. In fact, it wasn¡¯t just other organizations that were afraid of them, even strong countries were also terrified of them. The threat from the Blood King Pce was just too overwhelming. The fact they would strike at unexpected times to take revenge loomed over the Blood King Pce¡¯s enemies. Those years, the Blood King Pce reigned unchallenged and their ferocity outranked even Levi himself. Truth be told, Levi even opined that the threat posed by the Blood King Pce significantly exceeds that of the Eighteen-Nation Alliance. ¡°Could it be that the Blood King Pce has return?¡± Levi shakenly asked. ¡°Yes, that is correct! The Blood King Pce is back! Last night, theyunched several attacks on North Base One and we suffered severe casualties! ording to intelligence, the forces of the Blood King Pce are far stronger than three years ago!¡± the Dragonites nervously answered. ¡°How is that possible? I eradicated them during ourst encounter three years ago!¡± Levi was puzzled. It must be a calcted scheme. Someone must be behind all of this. Unbeknownst to him, Levi had actually guessed it correctly. The person who orchestrated all these was someone who knows about his weakness. And although they have failed once, that doesn¡¯t mean that they would just let Levi off the hook. That person was none other than Tenichi, the military strategist of Raysonia. He was the one who lured the Blood King Pce out of hiding¡­ The fear of the Blood King Pce was deeply rooted in many hearts and the gang of lunatics was not something an ordinarymoner could deal with. At the moment, only the God of War had what it takes to face them head-on and came out on top. No one else had been sessful before. Even for Levi, it took him a whole year to sessfullyplete what he thought was the eradication of the Blood King Pce. Therefore, when the Blood King Pce resurfaces, Erudia would surely order the God of War to personally confront him. With that n in mind, Tenichi was sure that Levi would be transferred away. As expected. This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. When the Blood King Pce showed up, Erudia immediately thought of Levi. An urgent order to eradicate the Blood King Pce once more was immediately delivered and conveyed to Levi. ¡°God of War, we¡¯re afraid we cannot provide an answer to your question. Rumors have it that it is the surviving minions of the Blood King Pce who hid for nearly four years!¡± ¡°God of War, it¡¯s best if you head out now! There¡¯s no time to lose!¡± the Dragonites pestered him further. Levi took a deep breath and roared, ¡°Order the Azure Dragon to rejoin us immediately! We¡¯ll be heading to war!¡± Chapter 1129 Chapter 1129 The order from Erudia was to be prioritized immediately. Levi had no time to dilly dally. After he gave the order, the Five Great Wars Regiment and the others grouped up within a short period of time. ¡°We head out, now!¡± Levi ordered without hesitation. ¡°God of War, please wait a moment!¡± Azure Dragon said. The others also had a hesitant look on their faces. ¡°Speak!¡± Levi impatiently demanded. ¡°God of War, what about Ms. Lopez? She¡¯s about to go intobor soon. This is clearly the enemy¡¯s scheme to lure you away so that they would have the chance to capture them!¡± Azure calmly postted. ¡°He¡¯s right! At the very least, please allow some of us to stay here and protect Ms. Lopez.¡± White Tiger proposed. Although White Tiger loved to battle, Zoey¡¯s safety was his primary concern. Levi shook his head, ¡°That¡¯s not possible. The order was clear that all of us must head north! No one gets to stay behind.¡± ¡°But what about Ms. Lopez? What about your child? Don¡¯t you want to witness the birth of your child?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, thest time we took out the Blood King Pce, we had to spend one whole year to do so! Now that their forces are even stronger this time, we may need a longer time! It may take up to one and a half years!¡± This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. ¡°To leave for one and a half years at such a critical time is too risky!¡± They were not willing to abandon Zoey for such a long time, not to mention that she was about to give birth to a child. It was too heartless for Zoey and the child. Besides, the risks of leaving was too high. ¡°Why don¡¯t we stay back?¡± the Cavalry Regiment suggested, which was surprising considering they were always the quiet ones. ¡°Are you all disobeying my order?¡± Levi growled. With that, every single one of them stood up straight and dared not speak another word. A military order was absolute and they dared not disobey. ¡°Everyone, head toward the North now!¡± Levi shouted. This time, there were no disagreements. They prepared the necessary transportations and were ready to depart. Levi did not even get to meet Zoey or his own mother before departing. There was simply no time for such arrangements. He departed without hesitation toward the North. The situation was extremely urgent. Levi knew very well how terrifying the Blood King Pce was. Any dy would entail massive destruction. Hence, he needed to act immediately. Even if it meant that he could not meet with his family¡­ As Levi left, Percy assured, ¡°I will do my best to protect her.¡± However, he was well aware of his limitations. Some things were within his expectations; some were not. He anticipated that those that were once defeated would not let this slide. They would try to separate Levi from Zoey and his mother. However, Percy could not figure out how they would achieve that purpose. At the end of the day, the borders enjoyed tranquility and peace. Levi should have never been transferred away. However, it was unexpected that the Blood King Pce would reappear with forces stronger than before. The Blood King Pce¡¯s return was significant enough to transfer Levi out of Erudia. Levi was the only one that defeated them before, the others didn¡¯t evene close. This was truly beyond his expectation. Such a dire circumstance happened coincidently during the most critical moment for Zoey. With the order of the highest level, Levi could not even bid farewell with Zoey and the others. Meredith urately predicted this. At this moment, Levi was indeed gone. And he would be gone for more than a year¡­ Chapter 1130 Chapter 1130 ording to them, Levi was scared away by the Garrison n. For the sake of survival, Levi abandoned his family and escaped. The silence was deafening. Everyone¡¯s facial expression was icy cold. Especially Azure Dragon and the few men that sat beside Levi, their frustration was evident. The sudden order caught everyone off guard. Levi didn¡¯t even have time to make arrangements for Zoey and the others. However, they dared not question further about Levi¡¯smand. Everyone understood that Levi¡¯s only goal now was to eradicate the Blood King Pce. Nheless, Azure Dragon was concerned about the safety of Zoey and others. Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. At the hall, Tyrone and Damien were still waiting. As they heard somemotion outside, the duo walked out to have a look. What greeted their sights were fleets of armored vehicles leaving swiftly. ¡°What happened?¡± Tyrone and Damien were shocked. ¡°Mr. Garrison, my deepest apologies. The God of War had been summoned to the North! He cannot meet with you anymore,¡± Percy regrettably exined. ¡°What? What is the issue that required the God of War himself to personally attend to?¡± Tyrone was surprised. Damien became nervous as well. It must be something significant in order to require the involvement of the God of War himself. ¡°It¡¯s ssified information and I cannot disclose it to you. Please, go home.¡± Percy refused to answer. ¡°What?¡± As the armored vehicles passed by, Damien was startled. ¡°I think I just saw someone familiar¡­¡± Damien suddenly mumbled. ¡°Did you see someone you know?¡± Tyrone asked. ¡°I think I met them somewhere before, Was it at Levi¡¯s wedding?¡± Damien was unsure. Damien thought he had met some of them during Levi¡¯s wedding. ¡°That¡¯s impossible!¡± Tyrone dismissed his statement without any hesitation. It was simply impossible. Since the God of War was heading toward the North, they no longer had any purpose to remain in North Hampton. ¡°Oh yes, I still need to meet Levi regarding another matter!¡± Tyrone abruptly recalled. The Garrison n made a decision regarding the family name of Levi¡¯s unborn child. As anyone who bore the Garrison family name would be inevitably rted to the Garrison n, the n decided they wanted to avoid this. As such, once the child was born, he cannot bear the family name of Garrison. Seeing Tyrone and Damien arrived once again, Zoey and the others started to panic. ¡°Where is Levi? Get him out here right now!¡± Tyrone shouted. ¡°Levi¡¯s not here¡­¡± Emma nervously replied. She gulped and took a deep breath in an attempt to calm herself down. It had been a few hours, but Levi had yet to return. Even Emma herself had no idea where her son had gone to. For the past few months, Emma had always been by Zoey¡¯s side and she would not leave her alone for more than ten minutes. Damien scoffed. ¡°Could it be that he had run away?¡± ¡°Hah, that might be possible,¡± Tyrone nodded in agreement. For some reason, a sense of trepidation settled in Meredith¡¯s and the others¡¯ hearts when they heard that. The circumstances did suggest that Levi had escaped. ¡°What do you want?¡± Zoey asked. Tyrone arrogantly replied, ¡°What I want is simple. Your unborn child cannot bear the family name of Garrison! Since the Garrison family in Erudia originated from the Garrison n, whoever that wished to bear the Garrison name must seek our approval! And I¡¯m telling you now that Levi¡¯s child is not allowed to do so!¡± ¡°It¡¯s none of your business what my child¡¯s surname would be!¡± Zoey firmly refuted the preposterous demand. ¡°You can choose to ignore us, but you will make an enemy of the Garrison n! The consequences will be abysmal!¡± Tyrone left after making the threat. Zoey thought about it and called Levi. Chapter 1131 Chapter 1131 Just as Levi was headed toward the North, his cell phone unexpectedly rang. The sound broke the silence thatsted for two hours. All attention was now focused on Levi. Levi looked at the screen and saw that the caller ID was ¡°Honey¡±. Just when he was going to answer the call, he hesitated. This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. He struggled to make a decision¡­ Levi¡¯s veins bulged and he frowned as frustration surged from within him. He took a deep breath and decided not to answer the call. He knew that if he took the call, he would not be able to stick to his decision to leave. Truth be told, it was a tough choice for him to choose between heading to the North or staying with his family. However, now that the rampage of the Blood King Pce was even more horrifying than before, Levi had no choice but to settle in his role as a warrior from Erudia. For the sake of Erudia, he must head toward the North. One should prioritize the country before the family. He decided that he must protect his country with all his might. His family was less importantpared to the safety and sovereignty of Erudia. Levi held onto his phone tightly and crushed it forcefully. ¡°Mom, I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m a useless son that is unable to protect you.¡± ¡°Zoey, I¡¯m sorry that I cannot take care of you anymore.¡± ¡°My child, I¡¯m sorry that I will not be there to witness your birth.¡± Levi held back his emotions and mumbled on his own. Everything happened so suddenly that he could not make arrangements for the safety of Zoey and the others. He could not find any person to help him in such a short span of time. After all, the enemy was just too strong. It was not something any ordinary people could handle. The only n that Levi had in mind now was to head toward the North, eradicate the Blood King Pce, and rush back as soon as possible. He wanted to return in the shortest possible period of time. ¡°That¡¯s weird¡­ Why is Levi not picking up his phone?¡± Zoey repeatedly dialed his number but to no avail. Her heart sank and she had a bad feeling about this. ¡°What? He¡¯s not picking up his phone?¡± Emma then tried calling Levi on her phone. ¡°Sorry, the number you have dialed is unavable,¡± the robotic voice sounded from the phone. ¡°What does this mean?¡± Emma felt uneasy. Zoey¡¯s face turned sour immediately. Not only he didn¡¯t pick up the phone, but now he had his phone switched off? This meant that Levi did it on purpose! He¡¯s not picking up the phone¡­ This is bad. What I feared the worst may have happened¡­ Meredith and the others repeatedly tried to contact Levi, but he was unreachable. ¡°I was right! Levi is scared off by the Garrison n!¡± Meredith said in a cold voice. ¡°He must have run away¡­ Didn¡¯t you all notice that he¡¯s gone right after Tyrone¡¯s warning? It has already been a few hours, and he¡¯s still nowhere to be found. I¡¯m sure he has run away!¡± Logan scornfully remarked. Everyone pondered about Logan¡¯s statement. What he said is true. Levi did disappear right after Tyrone¡¯s warning. ¡°Emma, didn¡¯t you say that you were proud that your son is a fine gentleman that will never run away? How about now? Now that he¡¯s gone you should give us an exnation!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right! For the past few months, he has always been by Zoey¡¯s side to the point where if the situation permits, he¡¯ll even want to follow her to the toilet! Now, it¡¯s been a few hours, he¡¯s nowhere to be seen and his phone is even switched off!¡± Harry and Robert joined the conversation. Unfortunately, their proposition indeed made sense. Emma could not rebuke their allegations. Her face turned pale and she started shivering uncontrobly. She thought to herself, Son, please don¡¯t follow in Tyrone¡¯s footsteps and abandon your family. ¡°I tried searching for him but Levi has vanished without a trace!¡± Aaron was infuriated. Chapter 1132 Chapter 1132 As soon as Aaron found out about Levi¡¯s disappearance, he immediately ordered his men to look for him. However, Levi was nowhere to be found. Abigail¡¯s parents even contacted the Rogers family to help locate Levi. However, the Rogers family failed to discover any important clues about his location as well. Besides, the Rogers family knew about Levi¡¯s identity. ¡°No one knows where Levi is?¡± the hard-hitting truth was uneptable for Zoey. She was trembling. ¡°That¡¯s impossible! Levi will not abandon me! He will never do that!¡± Zoey confidently asserted. Emma gritted and assured, ¡°That¡¯s right. I believe in my son, he will not leave us! I assume he must have something important to attend to right now!¡± The two of them trusted Levi the most. ¡°Stop deluding yourself! The truth is right in front of you! Why isn¡¯t he answering the phone? Why did he switch off his phone? Why is he gone for such a long time? You should know better than anyone! Stop trying to make excuses!¡± Jennie yelled unemphatically. Zoey and Emma exchanged nces and their frustration was evident. Although they trusted Levi, the reality of their situation was cruel. ¡°Let me ask Iris! She should know where Levi is!¡± Zoey immediately thought of Iris. ¡°What? I¡¯m not sure. Why? Is he gone?¡± Iris sounded surprised. Zoey sighed in disappointment. ¡°Iris, I can¡¯t find Levi. He appears to have disappeared and refuses to pick up the phone. Please help me locate him.¡± Zoey asked for her help. Upon hearing Zoey¡¯s request, Iris acted immediately. Ten minutester, Iris called. ¡°Zoey, I can¡¯t find him at all. And, I have some bad news for you¡­¡± This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. Zoey¡¯s heart sank. Iris continued, ¡°I tried contacting Neil and he is also unreachable. I made further investigations and found out that Levi¡¯s contact number has been deleted as well¡­¡± Because Levi received an order of the highest level, it meant that it was also a top-secret mission. As such, all information rted to him must be erased. Erasing the contact number was the basic protocol. Upon hearing Iris¡¯ words, Zoey¡¯s grip on her phone loosened and it dropped onto the floor. The news struck her like lightning. She remembered Levi once mentioned that Neil was his best friend. They were inseparable. Now that Neil was also unreachable like Levi¡­ It could only mean the rumor that Levi ran away must be true! ¡°You hear that, Zoey? Levi must have run away! I gotta say, he¡¯s quick on his feet! Even his own company was abandoned by him!¡± ¡°You¡¯re so confident that he will not abandon you, and yet, he did!¡± ¡°Also, Emma, what is wrong with your son? How could he abandon his family at such a critical time!¡± Facing the countless criticism that was thrown their way, Zoey and Emma could only bow their heads in embarrassment. They remained silent for they were unable to rebut them. Unarguably, the truth was before them. No words could mitigate the situation. ¡°Zoey, all I can say is that you¡¯ve chosen the wrong partner. Frankly speaking, Levi is just like his father. It is unsurprising that he will abandon you,¡± Aaron said. Everyone came to a sudden realization. That Levi was just a chip off the old block. Just like how Tyrone had abandoned his family, it was no surprise that Levi would do the same. Even Emma was unable to refute the statement. Is it true that Levi is no different from Tyrone? ¡°No, I refuse to believe this! I¡¯m going to look for him! I know a ce, he should be there¡­¡± Zoey stood up. Chapter 1133 Chapter 1133 It didn¡¯t take long before Zoey and her group arrived at the South City. They raced toward the Warzonepound. Although the ce was run-down, Zoey knew that this ce was Levi¡¯s base camp. Levi¡¯s secrets were hidden here. His best friends all lived here before. However, when Zoey and the group arrived, there was not a single person in the Warzonepound. Even the dogs that used to run around the ce were gone. Based on the settled dust and cobwebs, the ce had been unupied for a long time. Zoey could only stare nkly at the sight before her, feeling lost and helpless. Levi¡¯s not here¡­ Zoey could not imagine where would he be. Just then, Emma received news from South Hampton. As expected, Levi was not in South Hampton as well. This proved that Levi had indeed disappeared. Zoey¡¯s vision went dark and she copsed onto the floor. ¡°Zoey!¡± everyone rushed to her side. When Zoey woke up, she was already on a hospital bed. ¡°Zoey, hang in there. Please take care of yourself!¡± Emma held onto her hands and sobbed. ¡°Stop faking it! You¡¯re just like your son! Leave my sweetie alone!¡± Caitlyn raged and tried to separate them. ¡°Mom, stop it! You can¡¯t me it on her! She has nothing to do with this.¡± Zoey tried to mediate the rising tension. ¡°This is all Levi¡¯s fault! He¡¯s an animal! Not only did he abandoned Zoey, but he also left his own mother!¡± Meredith fumed. Levi¡¯s sudden disappearance stirred up intense turmoil between the Lopez and ck families. His disappearance coincided with the timing when Tyrone made the threat. All circumstances suggested the irresistible conclusion that Levi was scared away by the Garrison n. ¡°He¡¯s a coward! A hypocrite! How could he call himself a man!¡± ¡°Does Levi not feel any shame? He abandoned his own mother, wife, and unborn child! What an animal!¡± ¡°I¡¯m ashamed to even know him! He¡¯s not worthy to be a man, a husband nor a father!¡± Logan and the others condemned Levi relentlessly. Ss tried to defend Levi, ¡°He must be away because of some urgent matters, he¡¯ll definitely be back!¡±Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. She knew Levi¡¯s actual identity and guessed that he was probably summoned to handle some urgent matters. At that, Zoey¡¯s eyes showed signs of hope. ¡°She¡¯s right, that must be it! I believe he will not abandon me!¡± ¡°Zoey, why are you so stubborn? He even deleted his contact number¡­¡± ¡°He¡¯s nevering back! Back then, he was capable enough to solve his problems. However, it¡¯s different this time. The Garrison n wants him dead, he can only run away!¡± Meredith and the others tried to dash Zoey¡¯s hope. Nheless, Zoey was adamant. ¡°No, I don¡¯t care what all of you are saying. My gut tells me that Levi will return very soon! I believe in him, he will not abandon me!¡± ¡°Return? That¡¯s impossible! If he wants to return, he wouldn¡¯t have left quietly nor delete his contact number!¡± Zoey smiled. ¡°Mom, Dad, dare to make a bet with me then?¡± ¡°What are we betting on?¡± Aaron asked. ¡°We¡¯ll bet if Levi will return within one month¡¯s time. If he does return, all of you must apologize to him!¡± Zoey proposed confidently. ¡°Alright!¡± Aaron agreed. ¡°If he doesn¡¯t return, I will believe that he abandoned me!¡± Zoey ced the bet based on her trust in Levi. Chapter 1134 Chapter 1134 ¡°Fine. We¡¯ll find out in one month¡¯s time then! I¡¯m sure that a month¡¯s time is more than enough for Levi to finish whatever he¡¯s doing.¡± Aaron agreed to her daughter¡¯s proposition readily. We¡¯re winning this bet. Everyone knew that Levi would not being back. However, Zoey trusted Levi too much. She was hopeful and optimistic. By giving Levi a month, it served as a form of sce for her and also represented her trust toward him. ¡°Alright, it¡¯s settled then. If Levi doesn¡¯t return in a month, I will send you overseas to give birth to the baby, and no one can stop me.¡± Meredith was excited. Zoey nodded, ¡°Fine. If he doesn¡¯t return in a month, I will travel overseas. If that happens, I will need to trouble Logan to make the necessary arrangements.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it. One word from me and it¡¯s settled.¡± Aaron hesitated for a moment before he said, ¡°Zoey, you must ponder on the issue regarding the child¡¯s family name. The Garrison n clearly prohibits the child from bearing their family name! If you insist, it might entail serious consequences! I suggest that the child bear your own family name.¡± Zoey nodded again. ¡°All right. If Levi doesn¡¯t return in a month, the child will bear my family name.¡± Now, everything was dependent on the oue in a month¡¯s time. Emma started to tear up. ¡°Son, what are you doing? Please return quickly! If you don¡¯t, your child would bear the family name of Lopez.¡± Nevertheless, the situation wasn¡¯t all bad after Levi¡¯s disappearance. For instance, the final decision-making power in Morris Group was now passed to Zoey. Aside from that, the top hundred prominent families in North Hampton dered that they would protect Zoey at all costs and would be at hermand. This wasforting to Zoey. Her confidence started to build and she was looking forward to the end of the month. She was certain that Levi would return. Meanwhile, Levi arrived at North Base One. He had already fought hand to hand with the Blood King Pce. The Blood King Pce was indeed stronger than three years before. The moment Levi was transferred away from North Hampton, Zoey and Emma instantly fell under the watchful gazes of those abroad. Property ? N?velDrama.Org. On an ind abroad, a group of people with different colored skin were having a meeting. Presiding over the meeting was Tenichi, the military strategist from Raysonia. Even though Levi was transferred away, they dared not act rashly. They must be sure that Levi truly left North Hampton. Moments ago, they received news that Levi arrived at North Base One and battled with the Blood King Pce. Even so, they did not act immediately upon receiving the news. In order for them to act, they would need to have a meeting and sufficient intelligence must be gathered first. ¡°Mr. Watanabe, I suggest we act immediately and send people to Erudia to capture her.¡± Someone from the group proposed. They were all impatient. Tenichi shook his head. ¡°No, my intelligence suggests that there are elite warriors protecting her. There might even be traps waiting to ambush us! Even if we sessfully capture her, the loss is simply too great.¡± The others replied swiftly, ¡°If that¡¯s the case, what should we do? The God of War has already been transferred away. It¡¯s a golden opportunity that we must not lose.¡± ¡°No. I received news that in a month¡¯s time, Zoey will leave Erudia to give birth to her child! Once the timees¡­¡± Tenichi trailed off and smirked maliciously. ¡°Is that true? We might not be able to touch her in Erudia, but once she leaves, that just means that we can do whatever we want then!¡± Another person eximed. Everyone had excited grins on their faces. ¡°Alright. Make the necessary preparations! By the time Zoey leaves Erudia, we¡¯ll act immediately!¡± Tenichi had everything nned out perfectly. Chapter 1135 Chapter 1135 Zoey and the others were unaware of the perilous danger that was steadily advancing toward them. The threat was not posed by the Garrison n, but rather, it was forces located abroad. Logan thought that he had a lot of connections abroad. However, he was oblivious to the fact that his every move was being manipted by many. Zoey never imagined that everything would change drastically one monthter. But for now, she was safe. Percy and many other warriors were secretly protecting her. They were willing to devote their lives to protect her. The Amethyst Guards were avable as well. Therefore, Zoey¡¯s safety was well protected. Nheless, Percy was afraid of any sort of infiltration by strong enemies. Since the order that summoned Levi was of the highest level, this meant that everything must be kept a secret. Percy didn¡¯t dare to disclose anything. He could only stay strong and take it upon himself to protect Zoey. It didn¡¯t take long before the news regarding Levi¡¯s disappearance reached the Garrison n. ¡°What? We were right? Levi ran away?¡± Damien and Tyrone could not believe it. They didn¡¯t really mean it when they first said it. As such, Levi¡¯s disappearance waspletely unexpected. ¡°That¡¯s correct! Levi ran away! Even his contact number has been deleted!¡± Damien and Tyrone received confirmation. Tyroneughed and said, ¡°This is Emma¡¯s son? What a coward! A wimp! I can¡¯t believe he wants to be my child! Dream on!¡± Damien sighed, ¡°I thought that he¡¯s a principled person that will face any challenge. Who knew he turned out to be a coward that ran away simply because of a warning from you, father.¡± ¡°He¡¯s unworthy to be part of the Garrison n! What an embarrassment! The fact that he bears the same family name has brought shame upon the Garrison n! I can¡¯t believe he really ran away!¡± Tyrone ridiculed. They had always thought highly of themselves. The series of aggressive acts and retaliation from Levi was deemed as a futile struggle in their mind. Now that Levi had run away because of a simple threat, the disdain they felt for him intensified. ¡°And he had the audacity to challenge me and the Garrison n? Even saying that he wants us to regret what we did? Hah! What aughing stock!¡± Tyrone continued his contemptuous remark before changing the topic. ¡°Damien, find out where is Levi.¡± ¡°Of course, rest assured I will locate him. Does he think that he can just run away like that? Such wishful thinking! I¡¯ll make sure he¡¯s shamed andughed at by the whole of Erudia!¡± Damien sneered coldly. As the day passed, Levi was still nowhere to be seen. It was as if he had vanished into thin air. There were no trails left behind at all. All this while, Iris together with the Lopez and ck families had been looking for Levi. However, their efforts were in vain. It wasn¡¯t just them who couldn¡¯t find Levi, however, as even Damien could not find the slightest trace of Levi¡¯s whereabouts. Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. Unbeknownst to them, it was actually impossible for them to find any information regarding Levi. After all, he was on a special mission with the highest level of confidentiality. ¡°I don¡¯t understand how, but Levi¡¯spletely untraceable. I¡¯ve tried my best but so far there¡¯s nothing!¡± Damien was bewildered. ¡°Anyway, it seemed that Levi is really gone! What a joke!¡± Damien burst outughing. He recalled the brave and valorous statement made by Levi and Emma in their previous encounter. Now it seemed that those were simply empty threats that served no purpose other thanedic value. In the end, Levi ran away with his tail between his leg¡­ In a blink of an eye, Levi¡¯s disappearance approached the one-month mark. it was thest day before the time was up. Zoey was dejected but she still had a tiny ounce of hope. She was still waiting for her hero to appear. The whole month, she had been waiting for him. ¡°Zoey, give up. He¡¯s noting back.¡± The sky turned dark and Levi never showed up. Zoey was heartbroken as her hopes and expectations were shattered. Chapter 1136 Chapter 1136 She had waited thirty days for Levi¡¯s return, but he didn¡¯te back. That man had disappeared, or to put it bluntly, he had run away while abandoning his family. All of them were more than aware of the fact that if Levi didn¡¯t show his face within a month under these circumstances, chances were he won¡¯t ever show up again. No matter how hard Zoey tried to trust in Levi, now, she must ept the reality that Levi was gone. Nheless, there was not a trace of anger on her face. The only semnce of emotion that could be seen on her face was the streaks of tears that were running down her cheeks. Thud! Emma fainted as everything was too overwhelming for her to bear. She couldn¡¯t believe that her son would prioritize his interests over his family, just like what Tyrone had once done to her. Ss and Russell were both in a state of agitation. They had guessed that Levi must have had a mission at hand, which exined why he didn¡¯t have a choice but to leave without a word. However, they were not allowed to reveal Levi¡¯s real identity to them. ¡°This is good news! Levi leaving is actually a good thing for us!¡± ¡°If he had returned, it would spell doom for us since he had offended the Garrison n.¡± Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. Both Harry and Robert felt ted. Meredith, too, was excited. ¡°That¡¯s right! Tyrone said that everything would be alright as long as the baby doesn¡¯t take on the surname of the Garrisons.¡± Even though they couldn¡¯t cozy up to the Garrison family, it didn¡¯t matter anymore since Morris Group and the topmost prominent families in South Hampton were now under Zoey¡¯s control. This alone was enough an improvement of the status of their family. ¡°Zoey, you should ept the reality that Levi has abandoned you. It is time for you to start anew!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right! Forget about him! You should move on for the sake of your baby!¡± Everyone started giving their advices. Zoey wiped her tears away. With her eyes full of determination, she uttered, ¡°Dad, Mom, I¡¯ve lost the bet. I¡¯ll believe that Levi has run away now. He has abandoned me and the baby.¡± From Zoey¡¯s sorrowful expression, everyone could tell how disappointed she was toward Levi. She must be heartbroken right now. This time, Levi had really hurt her to the core. Six years ago, she was willing to wait for his return because she knew he was framed. However, things were totally different this time. Meanwhile, Emma, who had just regained consciousness, started sobbing uncontrobly. Things had spiraled out of control, heading toward the direction contrary to all her expectations. My son¡­ Levi¡­ Pleasee back¡­ Zoey cast her eyes over the whole lot before announcing, ¡°I dere that from today onwards, I, Zoey Lopez, will cut ties with Levi Garrison. He is no longer my husband or my baby¡¯s father!¡± ¡°No¡­¡± Emma shouted her objection, but to no avail. ¡°Secondly, my baby will take on my surname as Lopez. Thirdly, I will reside overseas during thest few months of my pregnancy until I deliver the baby.¡± Zoey announced the three most difficult decisions in her entire life in one go. Her voice was firm and resolute because the person who was supposed to be there for her had run away, leaving her behind, and now she could only count on herself. ¡°I¡¯m happy for you, Zoey! You¡¯ve finally decided to move on.¡± ¡°After all these years, you finally got to see Levi¡¯s true colors!¡± ¡°I¡¯m d you finally know that Levi is nothing but a selfish prick!¡± Caitlyn and the others couldn¡¯t help getting a little emotional. ¡°And you!¡± Meredith shifted her gaze to Emma. ¡°From now onward, you will leave Zoey alone, and don¡¯t you evere anywhere near her! From now on, the Lopez family has nothing to do with anyone from the Garrison family. Zoey¡¯s baby has no rtionship with you either.¡± ¡°Mo¡ª¡± Zoey suddenly recalled that it was not her ce to call her ¡°mom¡± anymore, so she changed the way she addressed Emma. ¡°Aunt Emma, you should leave now and go back to South Hampton. Goodbye.¡± Chapter 1137 Chapter 1137 ¡°Zoey, can you let me take care of you? Why don¡¯t you let me stay by your side since I¡¯m the one who has been taking care of your daily livings all this while? Besides, I wish to make it up for you on behalf of Levi. At the very least, please let me stay until you deliver the baby.¡± Emma pleaded earnestly. Caitlyn and Aaron concurred with her. ¡°She¡¯s right, Zoey, why don¡¯t you let her stay? We believe she can take good care of you.¡± They had taken note of how meticulous Emma was when it came to taking care of Zoey. Even Caitlyn herself had to admit that she wasn¡¯t capable of doing what Emma did, taking every matter into her own hands. She honestly thought that even a nanny wouldn¡¯t do any better than Emma. Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Alright, she can stay. After all, she did take good care of Zoey.¡± Meredith relented. However, Zoey shook her head and gave the final word. ¡°No. Aunt Emma must leave. Thank you for taking care of me all this while.¡± She wouldn¡¯t budge in this matter. ¡°But¡­ Don¡¯t worry, Aunt Emma. You can alwayse and see the baby if you want. Of course, it will be best if you can leave us alone.¡± Her voice was soft yet firm, making it clear that Emma was allowed to visit the baby, but she will never be acknowledged as the baby¡¯s grandma. Zoey¡¯s resoluteness was surely beyond everyone¡¯s expectations. ¡°Then we¡¯ll listen to Zoey. You should leave now! We have nothing to do with the Garrison family from now on.¡± Caitlyn and Aaron chased Emma out. Emma had no choice but to go back to South Hampton. ¡°Zoey, get ready, we¡¯re leaving the country immediately. All of us have quit our jobs, and we¡¯ll apany you until you deliver the baby,¡± said Caitlyn. The ck and Lopez family had booked a private jet to Keerea, a country well-known for its high- quality healthcare system, which was not far from Erudia. Logan had also made arrangements in that country beforehand. The jet was scheduled to take flight in the afternoon. Unbeknownst to Zoey and Emma, Tenichi had been keeping an eye on their every move. ¡°Zoey Lopez will be arriving at Keerea by midnight! We have all the information about their motorcade route and manpower arrangement. Be prepared, my dear allies! It will be more than enough if we have Zoey in our hands, but it will be best if we can catch Emma Jones as well. We will have more bargaining chips if we manage to capture both of them.¡± Tenichi had everything all nned out. We will catch both of them! In the afternoon, the Lopezs and the cks boarded the jet with Zoey alongside some paramedics. The private jet was set tond at the capital of Keerea at Ster International Airport. Little did they know that Tenichi, the man whom Levi had defeated, had set an ambush for them at the airport. He had cleared the airspace, stopped all the flights, and emptied the whole airport. Tens of thousands of elites were now lurking in the darkness, waiting tounch their attacks as soon as the jetnded. In the meantime, Emma had just arrived in South Hampton when she was ambushed on her way back to Edburg Manor as Tenichi¡¯s elites had been lying in wait for her for quite some time. While Tenichi was busy capturing both Zoey and Emma, Levi, on the other hand, was stuck in North Base One, fighting a life and death battle against the lunatics of the Blood King Pce. The private jet from North Hamptonnded safe and sound at the Ster International Airport. Sitting at the control tower, Tenichi had a clear view of the runway. ¡°Zoey Lopez is here! Get ready, everyone! We will attack as soon as she appears!¡± ¡°My men are on standby outside the airport. Let¡¯s hurry and get off the ne.¡± Logan urged. Unaware of what was awaiting ahead for them, Zoey and the others got off the ne. Chapter 1138 Chapter 1138 In North Base One, a battle had been waged on the vast cier. The battlefield was baptized in blood and effluvium of death as dead bodies were scattered everywhere. Levi and his men had just fought another wave of the Blood King Pce¡¯s ferocious attack off and were now resting and reorganizing themselves. Sitting on a huge rock, Levi was smoking his cigar when all of a sudden, restlessness crept around his heart as he broke into a cold sweat. It felt as if his extrasensory perception was being triggered, and it was an odd feeling that he had never experienced before. Oh no! Something bad happened! Levi felt a gloomy foreboding that something must have had happened to Zoey and his mother. However, since he was on Erudia¡¯s top confidential and secret mission, he couldn¡¯t possibly allocate his men for his private affairs in protecting his family. Even though he knew Percy wouldn¡¯t be able to fend off the attacks if they were being set as a target by his enemy, he could only count on him now. This is bad! Zoey and Mother must be in imminent danger! Levi was soaked in a cold sweat as he couldn¡¯t help feeling panicked. If he couldn¡¯t be there to protect his family when they needed him, he was in no way a dependable husband or son. But as the situation stands now, he could only choose between his country or his family. In fact, most of Erudia¡¯s soldiers faced the same dilemma as Levi. They couldn¡¯t be by their parents, wives, and children¡¯s side because they were being entrusted with missions. Some of them might even miss some of the most important events in life because of that. Even when they were spending time with their families, the soldiers must be at the military¡¯s beck and call and leave whenever they received orders. It was inevitable that their families and loved ones might feel disappointed, and their friends might find them distant. Nheless, they had no choice because they needed to protect their country. It was their conviction that allowed the citizens, their families, and friends to live peaceful and stable life. Not only the soldiers, but many from different industries were also facing the same situation as them. These people were the ones who made contributions to Erudia¡¯s development, but they were also constantly being misunderstood by their close ones for the same reason. N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. Unknown to anyone, there existed a group of people who were selfless enough that they were willing to contribute all of their time and efforts in exchange for the country¡¯s better future. It was because of heroic people like them bearing the cross that the citizens got the chance to live a peaceful life. The stability of the country was the result of sacrifices by countless people like Levi. Being entrusted with the mission to destroy the Blood King Pce and protect his country, he must give up his family even though his wife was pregnant with his baby. ¡°God of War, we don¡¯t care if we receive military punishment for disobeying the orders. Please allow us to head back to save Aunt Emma and Zoey!¡± Azure Dragon volunteered himself upon noticing the paleness on Levi¡¯s face. White Tiger, whose body was covered in blood, kneeled in front of Levi. ¡°That¡¯s right! God of War, let us save Zoey even though it would mean disobeying military orders. We are willing to ept any punishment!¡± Both of them were unwilling to see Zoey and Emma in danger. Thump! Thump! Soon, all the soldiers followed suit and they kneeled before Levi. Levi raised his head, trying hard to hold back his tears as he uttered through gritted teeth, ¡°The military order is absolute; no one can disobey it! As the leader of the team, I should set a good example. This is the end of the discussion, and don¡¯t ever bring it up again.¡± From the moment he put on his military uniform and stepped onto the battlefield, he no longer held the identity as anyone else¡¯s husband, son, or father. As Erudia¡¯s soldier, he must prioritize his duty in protecting his country over his private affairs. Phoenix broke out into tears. ¡°Then what should we do now? They must be in imminent danger right now! A month has passed, and Tenichi must have prepared for revenge. Are we just going to sit here and let him harm Zoey and Aunt Emma?¡± ¡°Sir, the Blood King Pce is back again!¡± Chapter 1139 Chapter 1139 Levi was at the end of his rope when the Blood King Pce came back with another wave of attack. All of the soldiers had to focus energy on it because they were facing an enemy that was too powerful. ¡°Charge forward on mymand!¡± Levi gave hismand, his voice loud and clear. Chuff! Chuff! Chuff! Just then, a Dragonite Helicopternded on the ice sheet. A few Dragonites hopped out of the helicopter and immediately ran toward Levi. The next moment, they were all kneeling on one knee in front of him. ¡°Greetings God of War! Please hold fire as we are here with urgent news!¡± ¡°What is it?¡± Levi¡¯s heart skipped a beat. The others were just as confused. Did the Dragonites travel all the way from Oand City to bring them another bad news? One of the Dragonites smiled and asked, ¡°God of War, are you worried about your family¡¯s safety?¡± Levi nodded. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m very worried about them. Those previously defeated by me will definitely target my family once I leave their side.¡± The Dragonite slowly exined to him, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, God of War. The government has taken notice of your concern as well. The re-emergence of the Blood King Pce is a part of the conspiracy of Tenichi, Raysonia¡¯s military strategist. He did all this to send you away from Erudia so that he could seize the opportunity to capture your family and threaten you with them.¡± Levi was surprised and overjoyed. The government is aware of Tenichi¡¯s conspiracy, which means Mother and Zoey are safe now! With a smile, the Dragonite reassured them, ¡°All soldiers that are fighting for the country, you need not worry for your family. Erudia will be your strongest backup!¡± Thousands of millions of soldiers were touched by the reassurance. It was inevitable that, as a soldier, they might be required to choose between their beloved country and dearest family. Luckily, they were born in Erudia ¡ª a country whose government would protect their family while they were at the frontlines, defending the nation. ¡°God of War, your wife and family have headed to Keerea¡­¡± Levi¡¯s heart sank. Zoey has really gone overseas¡­ I guess she hates me to the core now¡­ He asked softly, ¡°Are they safe?¡± ¡°Tenichi has sent at least ten thousand elites to the Ster International Airport. They will attack as soon as your wife arrives at the airport.¡± In a sudden change of tone, the Dragonites gave him reassuring news. ¡°But you need not worry because we have sent someone else to protect your family. Tenichi no longer poses a threat to their safety.¡± ¡°Who did you send?¡± Levi asked curiously. ¡°Winsor Campbell.¡± This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. ¡°Him?¡± Levi drew in a sharp breath, and his expression changed upon the mention of that name. Winsor Campbell was his one and onlypetitor in the whole of Erudia. Back then, when he defeated the Eighteen-Nation Alliance of God ss fighters, Winsor¡¯s achievements were only second to his. He was crowned as the God of War, while Winsor received the title of Asura. Winsor was a cold-blooded and merciless man. Just like what his title Asura connoted, he seemed to be a living embodiment of destruction. Back then, he had received as much acmation as well as criticisms for his act of annihting the war captives. Later, for some reason, the military decided to transfer him to Oand City. He couldn¡¯t be someone like Levi because of his bloodthirsty nature, but he was undeniable a worthy opponent second only to thetter in terms of hisbat skill and prowess in war. Chapter 1140 Chapter 1140 He was more of a mighty warrior than a colonel! ¡°I¡¯m d that I have Asura!¡± Levi was both relieved and extremely touched. Everyone in Erudia knew that the God of War and Asura were never on good terms. They were practically arch-enemies. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that they were both mighty military leaders of Erudia, they would¡¯ve fought to the bitter end. No one in Erudia dared to disobey Levi except Asura, a.k.a. Winsor Campbell. He¡¯d been unhappy about Levi being the God of war as he believed that he had the edge over Levi and he should be the one bearing the title. Their hostility towards each other never ceased. From what Levi understood, under no circumstances would Windsor protect Zoey for him, but he did. That showed how much Erudia had done to persuade Winsor into helping him. It also reflected his willingness to put his personal grudges aside when in the face of Erudia¡¯s interests¡­ ¡°I¡¯m impressed, Winsor! I owe you one!¡± Laughed Levi. Even if he had to hand out his title to Winsor after that, he would be more than willing to do it. ¡°God of War, Asura has arrived at Keerea. Your wife is in safe hands. Asura¡¯s three disciples¡ª Bolgun, Zar, and Talon¡ªare on their way to protect your mother. We plead for your full allegiance in bringing Blood King Pce down. You have Erudia at your back and we are with you too!¡± the Dragonites roared as they saluted. Levi saluted and led his men to the annihtion of Blood King Pce. Somewhere around the Joneses¡¯ Edburg Manor in South Hampton. Just when the foreign elite fighters were about to strike, they sensed something amiss. Before they knew it, blood was jetting out from the back of their neck. Indeed, those men were virtuosos in their field. But the people they were against were much more vicious and bloodthirsty¡ªBolgun, Zar, and Talon. They bore a resemnce to their master, Asura. They were brutal, ruthless, and would show no mercy. Emma was unscathed. Meanwhile at Keerea¡¯s Ster International Airport. Tenichi Watanabe spotted Zoey on the big screen. ¡°On mymand¡­¡± Just as he was about to shout out hismand, he smelled blood. He turned his head around only to see all his men lying in a pool of blood. Someone was staring at him! It was a gauntly tall figure in a Devil¡¯s mask. ¡°Erudia¡¯s Asu¡­ Asura¡­¡± Tenichi gulped. ¡°Tell your men to retreat! Don¡¯t make me bring death to all! Zoey¡¯s under my guard and no one touches her!¡±manded Winsor. Tenichi expressed his disbelief. ¡°How was this even possible! You should be on bad terms with the God of War. Why have youe all the way to protect his woman? This is unbelievable!¡± Everyone knew that the God of War and Asura were at loggerheads since forever. ¡°Indeed! You¡¯re right! Levi and I can never get along. We may detest each other but you have forgotten something important. We are people of Erudia and no one terrorizes Erudia!¡± Winsor¡¯s words pierced through the air. Tenichi overlooked the shared pride and patriotism between Levi and Winsor for their nation. They would willingly make peace in the face of amon enemy. Being ever unyielding to Levi was something personal. But when it came to the interest of Erudia, there was no ce for personal disputes. ¡°This is unbelievable. Alright, I¡¯ll retreat!¡± Tenichi immediately withdrew his men. This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. He could afford to provoke neither the God of War nor Asura. Especially thetter who was known to be absolutely vindictive and would seek revenge at all cost. With that, Zoey and the rest were safe and they left unharmed. Chapter 1141 Chapter 1141 Tenichi and his men were all feeling pretty glum. The borate n that took them months toe up with ended with disaster. They couldn¡¯tprehend the patriots¡¯ devotion to Erudia and hence still couldn¡¯t fathom why Asura came to Zoey¡¯s rescue. Shouldn¡¯t it be better for Winsor once Levi is gotten rid of? He¡¯d be number one in Erudia. He¡¯d also be the God of War. In other words, he would benefit the most once Levi¡¯s gone. But he came to protect Zoey. They couldn¡¯t wrap their heads around it. This was the most obvious difference between the ideologies of the people from Erudia and the other nations. ¡°That crazy Winsor is now in the picture, so there¡¯s nothing we could do! We need toe out with something else,¡± muttered Tenichi¡¯s men. He was at the verge of closing himself off. They¡¯d toiled and managed to keep the God of War at bay. Then in came Asura. There was really nothing more they could do! Meanwhile, Zoey was sent to the best hospital in Ster City, waiting for the baby to be born. ¡°Levi said that it¡¯s unsafe outside Erudia. Like how is it unsafe?¡± sneered Logan. ¡°Why did you even bring up his name? He¡¯s nothing but a bastard!¡± Meredith grumbled. Zoey nced at everyone and snapped, ¡°I don¡¯t wanna hear his name ever again! Never mention it in front of me again!¡± ¡°Alright¡­¡± With that, dead silence followed. This time, anyone could tell that Zoey had given up on him. If not, she wouldn¡¯t have gone abroad and let her child take on herst name. In the shadows, Winsor took note of everything. Even he, cold-hearted as he was, let out a sigh. It was tough indeed¡­ ¡°This may sound strange. After we left, I heard that the God of War left North Hampton too. I heard there¡¯s something extremely urgent that he has to deal with!¡± Logan tattled. Puzzled, Meredith questioned, ¡°Really? Didn¡¯t know there was something so important that could get him out of Erudia.¡± Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. ¡°Right? It must be something of grave urgency! Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have left the country!¡± ¡­ Chatters about the God of War continued. Zoey looked out the window, she felt as calm as a millpond. The only thing that she took heed to was the baby in her belly. She started swiping through the photos on her phone. When she came across a photo of her and Levi, her finger droned to ¡°Delete¡± deliberately. But she hesitated as she couldn¡¯t get herself to do it. The next one was still a photo of them. She was wondering if she should just delete them. A few nurses saw the photos on her phone and felt blood drained from their faces instantly. They exchanged nces and felt a shiver down their spines. They went for another peek, just to make sure. Oh lord, it is him! This hospital was the pinnacle of Keerea¡¯s medical infrastructure. People whom the nurses got to be in touch with were also elitists. News revolving around this matter had spread through high society especially this period time. That was why they could recognize Levi Garrison from the pictures. ¡°Yes?¡± Zoey looked up and asked, sensing nerves in those eyes. As she put her phone away, someone asked timidly, ¡°Ms. Lopez, is that your husband?¡± ¡°He was.¡± ¡°Is he also from Erudia?¡± another voice popped in. ¡°Yes, he is,¡± nodded Zoey. BOOM! Another shudder as Zoey replied. Their fear was apparent. This woman whom they were about to take care of was the wife of that man. That¡¯s too scary! Zoey saw all the emotional changes in them and asked, ¡°Hmm? It seems like you know him?¡± Chapter 1142 Chapter 1142 ¡°We¡­ We are just curious. Why isn¡¯t he here with you?¡± ¡°Ms. Lopez, we heard that men of Erudia are especially caring to their wives!¡± Given the years of experience in mingling with Keerea¡¯s upper-ss elites, the nurses knew when to hold their tongue. They changed the subject there and then. ¡°Oh, he must have had some business to deal with. That¡¯s why he couldn¡¯te!¡± Zoey didn¡¯t think much. The nurses reacted simply too quickly and didn¡¯t reveal much of what they actually knew. They knew Levi couldn¡¯te because they knew where he was¡­ Days passed. Blood King Pce was way stronger than what Erudia had expected. Fortunately, Levi was inmand and could still hold them back. All he needed was more time. Two tormenting months went by. That day, Levi was feeling uneasy. He couldn¡¯t put his mind to anything he was doing. If everything went as nned, the baby would be due within these two days. His nerves showed a high probability that Zoey was inbor. ¡°Zoey, I¡¯ve failed you! I didn¡¯t hold a proper wedding for you. I couldn¡¯t even take care of you when you deliver the baby!¡± Levi mumbled under his breath. He understood that it wasn¡¯t a matter ofpensation. In what way could he possibly make it up to her? He had been perpetually absent during all these important moments. In what way could he make it up to her? ¡°Sorry, Zoey!¡± he said as he clenched his fists. There was no time for sorrow as he once again battled with Blood King Pce. At a hospital in Keerea. Zoey faced another major juncture in her life¡­ The Lopez and ck families were waiting outside the operation room. Emma wanted toe too but Zoey said no. ¡°Waaa¡­¡± After a nerve-racking long wait, a wail finally broke the silence. It¡¯s the baby! Atst, the baby¡¯s born! It¡¯s a girl! Zoey gave birth to a baby girl. She was overjoyed with tears. Levi, while fighting on the battlefield, felt relieved all of a sudden. He charged to the front line and brawled with the elite warriors of Blood King Pce. ¡°Zoey, what are you gonna name her?¡± Everyone¡¯s hopeful eyes fell upon Zoey. Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. ¡°Let¡¯s call her Forlevia Lopez,¡± she said without any hesitation. It was obvious that she had already thought it through. ¡°For-levi-a? Isn¡¯t that¡­¡± Aaron stopped Caitlyn before she could finish her question. Everyone there knew what that name implied. They could also tell how much Zoey loved Levi especially these two months in Ster City. She even sent someone to look for him discreetly when she was heavily pregnant. Although Zoey had made up her mind, she was still holding on to the fleeting glimpse of hope. However, the three-month wait had ground that glimpse of hope to bits. He never came. It seemed like he was hiding from the Garrison n. In less than a month, the bet between them woulde due. Forlevia! Zoey wanted to forget Levi Garrison, once and for all! She wanted to have no more ties with him! ¡°Dad, mom, let¡¯s pack up and leave for Erudia! I can¡¯t stay here any longer,¡± said Zoey. ¡°But you just gave birth. Your body¡¯s still very weak¡­¡± Everyone was concerned. ¡°Nah, It¡¯s alright! I can handle it!¡± She was persistent. Everyone went back to Erudia that night. Winsor escorted them home. That was his mission, after all. Zoey insisted on returning to Erudia in a rush as she had something important to deal with. Chapter 1143 Chapter 1143 Emma stood at the entrance of Royal Vi in North Hampton. She had been waiting for Zoey¡¯s return. She rushed up to Zoey the moment she saw her. ¡°What are you doing here? Go away! You¡¯re not wee here! You have nothing to do with this child!¡± Aaron and Caitlyn immediately stepped in and stood in her way. Abashed, Emma looked at Zoey and pleaded, ¡° Zoey, let me take care of you and your baby! I¡¯ll pay the deeds for that unfilial son of mine!¡± Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. ¡°Yes, you should! That son of yours has wronged Zoey in such atrocious ways. It¡¯s only fair that you pay penance!¡± chimed in the rest. ¡°Emma, it¡¯s alright. My girl and I will be fine without you. Also, I am done with him and no one¡¯s at fault!¡± Zoey was firm with her words. ¡°Alright then. Take good care of yourself and the baby, Zoey.¡± Emma sighed helplessly as she turned around and left. ¡°Emma, wait!¡± Zoey called out. ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°Come, have a look at the baby,¡± Zoey continued. Emma walked into the manor and burst into tears upon seeing the little baby. As she held the baby girl, she felt the blood bond between them. Won¡¯t it be nice if Levi never left? How blissful it¡¯d be to have a family! What a shame! This unfilial son ran away, just like Tyrone. ¡°Right, times up! Off you go. You¡¯re not wee here!¡± Meredith shooed Emma away. ¡°Oh, before I forget. The baby¡¯s name is Forlevia Lopez! You can see how determined Zoey is now, right? So stay out of our sight!¡± sniggered Meredith as she mmed the gate shut. Thud! Emma quivered. Zoey has made up her mind. She showed me the child and proimed that she had fully severed ties with Levi. The child¡¯s name¡­ Emma cried the whole way home¡­ As far as she was concerned, her life was an utter failure. Not only did she fall for a heartless man, even her son turned out to be like him. What a foundered life¡­. The Garrison n in Oand City ¡°Someone told me that Levi¡¯s child was born. Is that true?¡± Tyrone asked. ¡°Yeah, she delivered in Keerea and she is back in North Hampton. They named her Forlevia Lopez,¡± responded Damien as he nodded. He knew everything about Zoey and also the people around her. Tyrone was absolutely delighted. ¡°Haha, that¡¯s wonderful! His kid doesn¡¯t deserve the name Garrison! Not over my dead body will she bear the honor of the Garrison n! Right, still no news of Levi? It has been three months!¡± ¡°Yeah, nothing! I would¡¯ve found his body if he were dead. But there was nothing. It was almost as if he¡¯d vanished into thin air¡­ How is that even possible!¡± Damien frowned. ¡°That bugger is quite something to be able to avoid all our detections,¡± Tyrone bbed on as the corner of his mouth twitched. ¡°He¡¯s most probably out of Erudia. What a pathetic coward!¡± Damien scowled. ¡°Well, our bet ising due pretty soon! I wonder how many people are following this. Who knew that this kiddo would hole up! He is nothing but a joke! Hahaha¡­¡± Tyrone let out a heartyugh. And again he affirmed his action of disowning Levi. The folds on Damien¡¯s forehead remained as he popped another question, ¡°Father, what if Levi came back on the very day the betes due?¡± Chapter 1144 Chapter 1144 ¡°Hmm?¡± This question stumped Tyrone. This is actually possible. Levi might be keeping his trump card hidden all this while until the day the betes due. ¡°That¡¯s impossible!¡± Tyrone immediately argued. ¡°Levi wasn¡¯t even around when his own child was born; how could he ever show up now?¡± Damien nodded. ¡°You¡¯re right. If he could leave during such a moment, there¡¯d be even less reason for him to show up for the bet.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. He¡¯ll be aughingstock if he doesn¡¯t show up.¡± Tyrone¡¯s face was full of contempt and mockery. Damien sighed, ¡°What a shame. We won¡¯t be able to see the look on Levi¡¯s face when he gets completely trashed and start begging for mercy.¡± Still, Damien and Tyrone hoped that Levi woulde. They wanted to show him just how powerful the Garrisons were. They were untouchable! Insurmountable! How they wanted Levi to regret spewing such insolent words back then. More than anything, they wanted to prove that Damien was more powerful than he was. Most importantly, Tyrone had made the right decision. Emma wants to make me regret it? Like that¡¯ll ever happen! What will I ever regret now that Levi has run away? For the entire month, Zoey remained upied despite having just given birth. She had integrated all the resources of the Morris Group. The woman insisted on walking the path that Levi hadn¡¯t managed to finish. Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. Under thebined effort of herself and Iris, Morris Group obtained notable results within a month and was now back on track. This utterly puzzled Zoey. Why didn¡¯t Levi work harder? He had all the resources and connections. It didn¡¯t take that much effort to produce results at all. On top of that, he¡¯s so much capable than I am. Yet, he chose to give up¡­ Zoey heaved a sigh. I guess he¡¯s been nning to run off since the beginning. All the concern he has shown me during those months was probably just to make him feel better. Time flew by quickly, and the day of the bet between Levi and Tyrone hade. If Levi hadn¡¯t disappeared, he would have had to be in Oand City today to challenge the Garrisons. If he were to seed, he would be allowed to join them. Otherwise, only death awaited him. Meanwhile, Levi had been at war with Blood King Pce for four consecutive months at the battlefield of North Base One. This time, he was adamant aboutpletely annihting his enemy. ¡°Oh, isn¡¯t today supposed to be the day of my bet with Tyrone?¡± Levi asked while puffing on a cigarette. ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± ¡°Since you can¡¯t make it this time, I¡¯m guessing the Garrison n¡ªor maybe even the whole of Oand¡ªisughing at you.¡± ¡°That¡¯s for sure. You¡¯ll surely be made aughingstock for not showing up. That¡¯s inevitable.¡± Azure Dragon and the others responded to Levi simultaneously. ¡°Let him have his fun while itsts,¡± Levi remarked with a smile. ¡°By the way, how are Zoey and the child?¡± Phoenix reported everything about Zoey to Levi. Levi¡¯s brows furrowed several times in the process, feeling as though he was right next to his wife. Oand City was inplete shock today. Tens of thousands of eyes fell on the Garrison n. Despite knowing that Levi wouldn¡¯te, Tyrone had decided to conduct the ceremony of epting a challenge. The high-ranking members of the Garrisons gathered at the entrance of the family home, with Tyrone seated on a chair. Damien and the other juniors stood next to him on each side. Members like Finnick, Hugh, and Titus were present too. Whether or not Levi would show up, their stance remained. ¡°I¡¯ve ced a bet with Levi Garrison today. I¡¯m here in front of the Garrison family home and hereby dere that I ept his challenge!¡± roared Tyrone. Chapter 1145 Chapter 1145 As the leader of the Grey Wolf Squad, Hugh is too tough of an opponent. Finnick is a high-ranking official, so that makes him untouchable too. When ites to martial arts, Titus is the guardian of the Garrisons. There¡¯s probably some hope for Levi in this regard. If we were topete business-wise, he might stand a chance against Damien, who owns five percent of the business. Still, it¡¯s nothing but a glimmer of hope. N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. Many in Erudia knew of the bet between the father and son. Hence, arge number of citizens of Oand City now surrounded the Garrison family home. Such people included Tiffany Meyers and Martin Preston. Even Benny Quinton and Abigail Rogers hade. Unlike others, these few were here to watch how Levi crush the Garrison n. They knew who Levi¡¯s true identity, after all. Most of the others hade just to watch the show. Jason Lowe was here simply because he felt sorry for his friend. He wished Levi would run far away instead of showing up. ¡°Alright. Time¡¯s up,¡± the Garrison household butler announced. ¡°Levi Garrison has yet to turn up, which means he has forfeited the challenge! A coward like him doesn¡¯t deserve to be part of the n. Thus, from here on, we¡¯ll retract hisst name. He shall longer be a Garrison!¡± At this instant, Levi became the biggest joke in town. He was nowbeled an absolute disgrace and humiliation. Abigail clenched her fists. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you here yet, Levi? Hurry up!¡± Tiffany inhaled deeply. How she looked forward to seeing her Prince Charming reign terror upon the Garrison n. Unfortunately, Levi had already been missing for several months. Hence, it was extremely unlikely that he would show up now. Tyrone had even gone out of his way to bring Emma over. Now, he turned to her and smirked. ¡°Is there something you¡¯d like to say now? Haha! Do you still think the same way? That you¡¯d take Levi here before me and dere that your son is undefeatable? That the Garrisons would deeply regret it?¡± Hearing the man¡¯s sneers, Emma could only look down in despair. Of course I¡¯d want to do all that. But I guess that¡¯s just wishful thinking. At this point, she wanted nothing else but for Levi to show up. Even if things may not turn out well, it¡¯s only right that he shows up. That¡¯s how he should be; at least his conscience would be clear. He shouldn¡¯t be hiding away like this! Some traits are more important than life itself! Olivia gazed at Emma with a disdainful smile. ¡°Your son is an absolute joke, Emma. A disgrace! He¡¯s not fit to be a Garrison, nor is he everparable to Damien. The Garrisons officially gave you a chance, but he chose not to take it! If your son were truly powerful and won the challenge, both he and you would¡¯ve been able to join the family and return to Tyrone¡¯s side.¡± The crowd began toment. ¡°We expect nothing less from the top ancient family in Erudia. Such a presence and sense of tolerance are indeed rare!¡± Many citizens had nice things to say about the Garrisons epting Levi¡¯s challenge. Olivia smiled triumphantly and continued, ¡°It¡¯s just unfortunate that your son doesn¡¯t even have the guts to show up, let alone win the challenge. What a useless wimp! I heard he even left his wife, child, and mother behind! He doesn¡¯t deserve to be a man¡ªno, he doesn¡¯t even deserve to live!¡± Upon hearing Olivia¡¯s insults, Emma gripped her fists so hard that her nails dug into her flesh. Yet, there was nothing she could do to fight back. Because Olivia had said nothing but the truth. ¡°The Garrisons are the number one ancient family in Erudia. Honestly, we don¡¯t ask a lot from him. Just be brave to show up for the challenge is more than enough. In fact, it doesn¡¯t even matter if he loses; he won¡¯t necessarily have to die. Yet, he doesn¡¯t even have the courage to stand here before us?¡± Olivia scoffed. ¡°Who says I don¡¯t?¡± A cold voice suddenly rang out. Chapter 1146 Chapter 1146 The voice was like a roaring thunder. Everyone turned to the source and was instantly stunned¡ªespecially the Garrisons. All their smiling faces froze in a blink of an eye. Olivia, who had so much to say just a moment ago, was now dumbfounded. As though she had been struck by lightning. Damien paled. Tyrone¡¯s expression turned ghastly. So did everyone else¡¯s. The tens of thousands of eyes immediately shifted toward the direction of that voice. ¡°Hmm? Wait. I think it was a woman¡¯s voice¡­¡± Then, it dawned on everyone. That was a woman¡¯s voice? So it¡¯s not Levi Garrison? Everyone had initially thought Levi had arrived. This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. Emma had even be ecstatic for a brief moment. Yet, what the crowd saw next was a woman walking over with a baby in her arms. It was none other than Zoey. She was the one who had spoken. ¡°What? It¡¯s actually her!¡± Tyrone inhaled sharply. Damien looked horrid. What is she up to? Emma immediately ran up to her. ¡°What¡­ What are you doing here?¡± She was petrified. Zoey smiled. ¡°I¡¯m here to take up the Garrison n¡¯s challenge in my husband¡¯s ce.¡± She had returned from Keerea for this. Otherwise, she would have still been recuperating in that country. Today was supposed to be the child¡¯s baby shower, but she had duped both the Lopez and ck families ande to Oand City just to fulfill the agreement. The woman shocked everyone with her revtion. The crowd was stupefied the moment her words fell. Everyone stared at her in disbelief. ¡°My husband has other matters to take care of, so I¡¯m here to keep his promise and challenge the Garrisons. We never go back on our word, so please take back all the insults you¡¯ve made against him!¡± she yelled. Emma couldn¡¯t endure it anymore. Tears began to flow down her cheeks. Zoey hasn¡¯t forgotten about Levi. Instead, she still loves him dearly. She¡¯s even here to take up the challenge in his ce. Abigail, Benny, and the others were beyond moved. Tyrone gazed at Zoey in bewilderment. ¡°You want to take Levi¡¯s ce and challenge us?¡± Many among the crowd stared at her simrly. A woman challenging the Garrisons? And she¡¯s even here in her husband¡¯s ce? Zoey nodded in determination. ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Tyrone burst intoughter. ¡°Are you seeing this, Levi? Your wife and one-month-old child are here to take up the challenge in your ce, but where are you? You¡¯re the biggest coward and most pathetic excuse for a man I¡¯ve ever met!¡± Damien chimed in frostily, ¡°This has to be the biggest joke I¡¯ve seen so far. What a champ, Levi! You vanished without a trace, and now your woman and child are here to shoulder everything for you? You¡¯re not cut out to be a husband or father! How despicable!¡± ¡°I know, right? And he tried topare himself to my son? Is he even worthy?¡± Olivia¡¯s face was full of contempt. Emma was crying profusely at this point. It didn¡¯t matter if her son never made her proud, but now, he was now seen as an utter disgrace. Zoey scanned the crowd. ¡°That¡¯s nonsense! My husband isn¡¯t a scumbag, and he certainly isn¡¯t irresponsible! I¡¯m telling all of you, he just has some urgent matters to take care of right now. He¡¯s the most responsible man I¡¯ve ever met! Besides, I¡¯m his wife; what difference does it make if I¡¯m here instead of him?¡± Damien shook his head, baffled. ¡°Do you seriously still believe him even though you know exactly what¡¯s going on, Zoey? Stop trying to fool yourself!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. I¡¯ve always believed in my husband, and I always will!¡± Chapter 1147 Chapter 1147 Zoey was loud and firm. She had always believed in Levi, no matter what he did. He just owes me an exnation now. But I know he¡¯ll definitely show up. She looked forward to hearing Levi¡¯s exnationter. Many among the crowd were moved by Zoey¡¯s words. To think that such an incredible woman still exists! This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. A woman like her is a treasure and hard toe by in today¡¯s society. However, the more they felt moved, the more furious they were with Levi. How could he do such a thing? Damien roared withughter. ¡°Did you hear that, Levi? You sure are a lucky one! You don¡¯t deserve a wife like her! Well, the Garrison n has strict rules to adhere to, but we¡¯re not merciless. We¡¯ll make an exception just this once and allow you to take part in the bet in Levi¡¯s ce.¡± Tyrone agreed. ¡°I¡¯m Hugh, leader of the Grey Wolf Squad. Do you think you can win?¡± ¡°No.¡± ¡°I¡¯m Finnick¡ª¡± ¡°Nope.¡± ¡°I¡¯m Titus, guardian of the Garrison n. I was practically born into martial arts. Can you beat me?¡± ¡°No!¡± ¡°I¡¯m Damien, and I control five percent of the n¡¯s businesses. Can you achieve such feats too?¡± The final option would require auditing on both sides. Zoey and Iris may have pooled together all of their resources avable, but one month was still too short. Morris Group was certainly no match for Damien¡¯s achievements in the corporate world. Thus, everyone knew how the bet would turn out. There was no way Zoey could win. After all, the Garrisons were far too remarkable in all four aspects mentioned earlier. The Garrisons began tough. ¡°Your son can¡¯t evenpare to Damien¡¯s five percent, Emma; yet, he¡¯s still trying to put up a fight?¡± ¡°Hahaha! He doesn¡¯t even stand a chance against Damien! What an embarrassment!¡± There was a reason the Garrisons had used these four aspects as benchmarks. It was chosen precisely so Tyrone could humiliate Emma and Levi. The man sneered, ¡°In that case, I¡¯d like to announce that Levi has lost the challenge! Do you ept this verdict, Zoey Lopez?¡± ¡°Yes, I do. It¡¯s my loss. But you can¡¯t say that my husband failed to keep his promise!¡± Zoey looked resolute. A murderous glint shed in Damien¡¯s eyes. ¡°Mind you¡ªthis matter doesn¡¯t end with you taking part in the bet. You¡¯ll have to pay the price of losing!¡± ¡°He¡¯s right! Levi said he¡¯d disappear off the face of the earth if he lost.¡± To a prominent n like the Garrisons, a person¡¯s life was worth nothing. Zoey¡¯s actions might have touched the hearts of many, but the Garrisons werepletely unfazed. Rather, her action had only served to provoke them. Zoey nodded without any hesitation. ¡°Okay, fine. I¡¯ll bear the consequences on my own.¡± ¡°No, you idiot! I¡¯ll do it. I¡¯ll bear the consequences!¡± Emma eximed while rushing over. ¡°I¡¯m his mother, so I¡¯ll take responsibility. You¡¯re still young, but I¡¯ll be dead soon enough.¡± Then, she turned to Tyrone. ¡°Let me do it. Don¡¯t give Zoey a hard time.¡± ¡°Alright. Discuss this among yourselves. It doesn¡¯t matter who pays the price, but someone has to do it!¡± Tyrone looked especially stern. The Garrison n¡¯s dignity was on the line, after all. That was why someone had to die. Before Zoey could say anything else, Emma grabbed onto her. ¡°Take good care of the child and wait for Levi. I believe he¡¯ll be back one day.¡± ¡°Mom! I¡­¡± Zoey¡¯s eyes brimmed with tears. ¡°I¡¯ll take responsibility for this. Levi will show up. I¡¯m sure of it. Keep waiting for him, Zoey!¡± With that, Emma walked toward Tyrone. Chapter 1148 Chapter 1148 ¡°Things would¡¯ve turned out this way sooner orter, Emma! Why did you even try to fight it in the first ce?¡± Tyrone smirked. Emma had knelt before the entrance of the Garrison family home while she was pregnant back then. I wouldn¡¯t have done that if I knew this day woulde. ¡°Die!¡± Tyrone¡¯s eyes shed coldly with not a single trace of mercy in them. Swoosh! One of the Garrison family¡¯s top fighters began to swing his de. Crack! Bam! Yet, the de broke all of a sudden, and its owner was sent flying by a mysterious force. ¡°Who did this? Who dares behave like this in front of the Garrisons?¡± Damien bellowed. ¡°It was me!¡± A figure wearing a demon mask slowly emerged. ¡°Who are you?¡± Tyrone demanded, frowning. No one could tell who this man was. After all, Erudia had deliberately kept this masked man¡¯s identity a secret after he had been defeated by Levi. On top of that, he had been assigned to silently return to Oand City in advance. That was why Tyrone was in the dark too. However, Damien was well aware of this man¡¯s identity. He knew everything about the God of War, including thetter¡¯s enemies. That was why he was no stranger to Asura. From just one look, Damien immediately knew this man was Winsor Campbell! ¡°The Garrisons¡ªthe top n in Erudia¡ªenjoys picking on women and children?¡± Winsor scoffed. Despite being violent by nature, he wasn¡¯tpletely heartless. The man hade for two reasons. One, to perform his duty of protecting Zoey and Emma. Two, because he couldn¡¯t tolerate the Garrisons¡¯ deed. ¡°Levi was the one who made the bet with you, so you should be looking for him instead! What are you doing picking on two women? Are you that incapable of searching for him? These two women are under my care today,¡± dered Winsor. Just as Tyrone was about to fly into a rage, Damien hurriedly told him Winsor¡¯s identity. ¡°Huh? It¡¯s him?¡± Tyrone was astounded. ¡°That¡¯s right. He was relocated to Oand City after some issues, but I never thought he¡¯d show up because of this bet. We can¡¯t afford to get into a fight with him. He¡¯d do anything once he loses his mind! Damien trembled as he spoke. ¡°Fine. The Garrisons will show you mercy just this once. We shall not punish women, but Levi will have to pay for his own sins! You are indeed a gracious woman, Zoey Lopez, but Levi doesn¡¯t deserve you.¡± Thanks to Winsor¡¯s interference, Tyrone had no choice but to let Emma off. ¡°I heard that Asura is absolutely cold-hearted, merciless, and violent. Why is he backing Zoey up?¡± Damien was extremely perplexed. ¡°I¡¯m guessing it¡¯s because he¡¯s been touched by her actions. She really is a remarkable woman, after all!¡± Olivia couldn¡¯t help but look up to Zoey. On this day, Zoey¡¯s name spread far and wide across Oand City. Everyone expressed their admiration at the mention of her. N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. This incident became the talk of the town. Zoey and Emma hurriedly went up to Asura. ¡°Thank you for your help. May I know who you¡ª¡± Asura cut them off. ¡°You don¡¯t need to know who I am, nor do you need to thank me.¡± He gazed deep into Zoey¡¯s eyes and remarked coldly, ¡°You are indeed worthy of Levi.¡± Then, he left right after saying something this unusual. ¡°Huh?¡± The crowd was bewildered. Isn¡¯t it about whether or not Levi is worthy of Zoey? Why did he say that instead? Was he mistaken? Even Zoey and Emma found it strange. Even so, they didn¡¯t think too much about it and left with the child. Chapter 1149 Chapter 1149 With that, the bet between Levi and Tyrone came to an end. Levi suffered aplete defeat¡ªa terrible one at that. He had be the biggest disgrace by now. On the contrary, Zoey won the respect of almost everyone in Oand City. It was Tiffany¡¯s first time seeing the woman. Levi used to say that she was no match for Zoey. That was why she wanted to find out what Zoey looked like. Considering that thetter had just given birth, worked herself to the bone for the past month, and shown up bare-faced, she certainly didn¡¯t look as attractivepared to her. Hence, she was disappointed at first nce. But after what had happened, Tiffany understood why she had lost to Zoey. I¡¯ll never be as good as her. Meanwhile, far up North, Levi had just received word of Zoey meeting the Garrisons. ¡°Arghh!¡± With a roar, the ice beneath his foot cracked beyond a thousand meters. ¡°Thankfully, Asura saved them just in time. They¡¯re fine now,¡± Phoenix reported. Levi took a deep breath. ¡°Looks like I owe him another one. I¡¯d dly let him take over as God of War. I was just thinking of spending the rest of my time with Zoey and the baby anyway.¡± Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. Azure Dragon and the others immediately argued, ¡°You can¡¯t do that! You¡¯re the only one who¡¯s worthy of such a title. He can¡¯t rece you.¡± ¡°Yeah! He¡¯s not even close when ites to ability. Not just any barbarian gets to be God of War,¡± added White Tiger. Levi chuckled. ¡°You guys clearly don¡¯t understand him. He¡¯d never ept the position if I offer it to him.¡± ¡°You scared us!¡± Everyone patted their own chests. If Levi were to give up his position, the country would be in utter chaos. ¡°We¡¯re going to have to work even harder now, team. Let¡¯s demolish Blood King Pce as quickly as possible!¡± Levi shouted. ¡°I¡¯ve noticed something, General,¡± remarked White Tiger. ¡°I vividly remember how we took down many members of Blood King Pce three years ago, but how did they survive? In fact, they¡¯ve be stronger in just after three years!¡± ¡°I¡¯ve realized this too. They¡¯re really bizarre. It¡¯s like they¡¯re attacking us blindly without any goal in mind.¡± ¡°Yeah. Just the fact that they¡¯ve initiated the attack on us is really weird.¡± The others were just as confused. Levi¡¯s eyes briefly shed with murderous intent. ¡°Let¡¯s not think about this. Once we destroy Blood King Pce, all its mysteries will be solved too.¡± ¡°Got it!¡± everyone responded. Levi proceeded to gather more forces. It was all so he could get rid of Blood King Pce once and for all. Another year passed, and finally, Levi wiped out Blood King Pce in its entirety. To prevent its return, he annihted every single member of the group and refused to rest until he was sure that none of them could evere back to life. After a game of tug-of-war spanning a year and a half, they finally emerged victorious. ording to the estimation then, it should have taken them at least four years to eliminate Blood King Pce. Now, Levi¡¯s trip home had been brought forward by over one and a half years. The God of War sent waves across the world upon defeating Blood King Pce once again. As Erudia soared, the rest of the world trembled at its presence. Those who had initially nned to attack Levi now gave inpletely. After all, he was the only one who could defeat Blood King Pce. No one else coulde close to his achievement! He was still the God of War, but stronger than before. ¡°I can finally go home! Mom, Zoey, my dear child¡ªI¡¯ming home!¡± It was time for Levi to return. How he looked forward to seeing his family¡­ Chapter 1150 Chapter 1150 The nation underwent many big changes within the past year. First off was the Garrison n. On the day Zoey challenged the Garrisons, Damien had been appointed as the sessor of the n. Previously, the Garrison n worked behind the scenes as Erudia¡¯s most prominent ancient family. But after Tyrone and his son took over, the n began to operate with a different strategy. Tyron and Damien started by winning over all the Garrison n¡¯s coteral rtives and gaining absolute power over the entire n. Then, they set up a humongous financial group and took control of all its funds. Moreover, Damien even founded a specialbat club to recruit the best fighters in Erudia and all over the globe. Despite the organization being known as a club, it was, in fact, merely a way for the Garrisons to obtain more pawns. This was precisely Tyrone¡¯s and Damien¡¯s intention¡ªto take control of as much wealth and power as possible while also having an array of martial artists at theirmand. Then, the Garrisons¡¯ influence spread across Bayview and other nations. Within just a year, the Garrison n became even more powerful than before. It satfortably in its position as the number one ancient family in Erudia. In addition, being a son-inw of the Garcia family meant Damian could utilize both the Garrisons¡¯ and Garcias¡¯ resources. With that, the father-son duo now headed the two most powerful ancient families. No one in Erudia could go against them. Only few ns in Bayview were any match for them. There was one other person who had changed drastically within the year. It was Zoey. Within a short period of time, Zoey expanded Morris Group tenfold. Thus, she was now known as the Queen of the South¡¯s Corporate World. Aside from her own hard work, she also had a benefactor. Erudia was full of prominent families, but there were only eight that could truly be referred to as ancient families. Many people were touched by her courage on the day she challenged the Garrisons. In fact, the head of the third most prominent ancient family in Erudia, Dale Lehman, dered his intention to take Zoey as a goddaughter and Forlevia as his god-granddaughter. With the Lehman family¡¯s help, the Garrisons renounced their boycott against Morris Group, thus allowing Zoey¡¯s career to skyrocket. Her situation was not what Levi had expected at all. The mother-daughter duo didn¡¯t suffer at all. in fact, they were doing extremely well now. Levi had thought that Zoey would surely be living a hard life from being constantly oppressed. That Forlevia would be abhorred by both the Lopez and ck families, and resort to finding food on the streets. Yet, the child was now loved by everyone, just like a princess. She was Dale¡¯s god-granddaughter, after all. Who would dare treat her poorly? Emma would asionally drop by to see her too. Everyone¡¯s lives seemed to flourish. All that was missing was Levi. Even so, they had grown ustomed to not having him around. So much time had passed that he was slowly being forgotten. There were even rumors that Levi was already dead. That he had been secretly murdered by the Garrisons. However, the Garrisons never rified this rumor. All they said was that he had disappeared. Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. Even Zoey herself had once suspected that this was true. After all, there was solid proof of the rumor. If Levi was alive, why hadn¡¯t he appeared after more than a year? Hence, it was highly likely that he had died. Even so, Zoey, Emma, and a few others continued to believe that he was still alive. For the past few days, Erudia was abuzz with excitement. The country¡¯s hero¡ªthe God of War¡ªhad defeated Blood King Pce once again and brought glory to Erudia. ¡°Remember, Evie; you should always look up to people like the God of War!¡± Iris beamed while carrying the little girl. She happened to be reading a news article about the God of War. Zoey smiled too. Suddenly, the child became wide-eyed as she stared at the back of the mighty figure in the picture. ¡°Da¡­ Daddy¡­ Daddy!¡± Chapter 1151 Chapter 1151 Iris chuckled upon hearing that. ¡°That¡¯s not your daddy, Evie! It¡¯d be great if he were, though!¡± Zoey sighed. ¡°Let¡¯s not joke about the God of War, Iris. He¡¯s no ordinary human. He¡¯s a god.¡± ¡°Oh, wasn¡¯t Evie¡¯s first word ¡®daddy¡¯? You really worked hard on that.¡± Iris remembered how Zoey had taught the child to say ¡®daddy¡¯ first instead of ¡®mommy¡¯. That was why Forlevia¡¯s very first word was ¡®daddy¡¯. Iris gazed at Zoey sternly. ¡°Zoey, I know you still love Levi, but you have to ept how things are now. Even if he¡¯s still alive, he probably won¡¯te back. Who knows, he might have even followed his dad¡¯s footsteps and found himself another wife. It¡¯s not impossible.¡± Thump. Zoey¡¯s heart sank. There was certainly a possibility. This was what Tyrone did, after all. This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. It wasn¡¯t unusual if his son did the same. ¡°You¡¯ve been shouldering everything on your own. The burden¡¯s just too heavy! You¡¯re still young, so I suggest you find another man to walk the path with you for the rest of your life. Evie needs a father too,¡± Iris said earnestly. Zoey disagreed. ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about this anymore, Iris. Besides, I have a child now. Who would ever want me?¡± Iris was amused. ¡°Oh, please, Zoey. Don¡¯t you have lots of men chasing after you? They don¡¯t care if you have Evie! Who would say no to you anyway, considering who you are right now? You¡¯re not lacking in any aspect!¡± Suddenly, Zoey recalled how her godfather, Dale, wanted to get her married. The man treated her and Forlevia so well that Zoey didn¡¯t know how to turn this matter down. ¡°Mr. Lehman likes you a lot, Zoey, so he¡¯ll definitely find you a good husband. Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll be happy. The guy he¡¯s picked out will be here in North Hampton tomorrow. Why don¡¯t you give it a thought after meeting him?¡± Iris smiled. Zoey let out a sigh. ¡°I guess I¡¯ll do that.¡± However, she had no other intention on this. All she wanted was to fulfill her godfather¡¯s wishes. ¡°Yeah, I know you¡¯ll be pleased with him. Do it for Evie! Besides, Ms. Jones has agreed to it too, hasn¡¯t she?¡± Emma knew about this too, and she had given her consent. The next day, Percy Convington suddenly led his subordinates to one of North Hampton¡¯s remote entrances. There was no traffic here; instead, it was an area with steep terrains that were difficult to maneuver. Tourists were usually prohibited froming here. As the men stood in two straight lines, Percy paced back and forth as though waiting for someone. Finally, the sound of engine rumbling began to surface half an hourter. Soon, war vehicles began to make their way over. The first few bore gs that danced in the wind. Apart from the g of Erudia, there were also gs with the words ¡®God of War¡¯ on them. A mighty presence emerged. Percy and his subordinates immediately saluted. ¡°The Iron Brigade has returned! The God of War has returned!¡± Percy shouted. The soldiers standing in rows began to shout too. Levi and his team were back. They were Erudia¡¯s invincible troop! The pride of the country! The very souls of Erudia¡¯s army! Not only had they defeated Blood King Pce for the second time, but they had miraculously done so in just half the estimated time needed. The vehicles stopped. A window rolled down, revealing Levi¡¯s face. Chapter 1152 Chapter 1152 The god-like man was back. Percy and his men had nothing but respect and admiration for him. This man had done what no one else in the world could do¨Dtwice. Moreover, Blood King Pce had be even more powerful the second time round. Yet, Levi and his forces had created an absolute miracle. But instead of heading to Oand City to receive his de, Levi had chosen to return to North Hampton discreetly. The true hero doesn¡¯t seek adtion, he fights for what is right simply because it¡¯s his nature. Percy couldn¡¯t help but think to himself. On the same day, the man Dale had arranged to be Zoey¡¯s suitor arrived in North Hampton. If Zoey were childless, Dale would have definitely chosen for her to marry someone within his own family. However, the Lehmans were the third most prominent ancient family in Erudia. They still had to watch their reputation. Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. Still, the man Dale had chosen was an exceptional one. He was Jerry Gott, the sessor of an imperial family in Oand City. He ranked third on the Heir Leaderboard. This man was no wastrel, and he certainly wasn¡¯t a phnderer. There was not a single negative rumor about him. Oand City referred to him as a true gentleman. That was why he was also known as Saint Jerry. Jerry didn¡¯t top the Heir Leaderboard, but he was an all-rounder. Dale had spent a great deal of time deciding on this man. Furthermore, Jerry was willing to marry Zoey, and he epted the fact that she had a child. Marrying a woman who already had a child was a disgrace to imperial families. But still, Zoey was Dale¡¯s goddaughter. Hence, the imperial Gott family had no choice but to ept this. Apanying Jerry was Dale¡¯s eldest son, Edwin Lehman. Edwin had a ferociousness akin to a warlord. He was hot-tempered and extremely capable. Many in Oand City feared him. However, he treasured his god sister dearly. Many young heirs had coveted Zoey, only to have their limbs broken by Edwin. That was why no one had dared cross Zoey for the past year. All her other suitors fled with terror upon hearing that Edwin¡¯s presence. Jerry was the only man he seemed to approve of. ¡°You¡¯d better treat my god sister well, Jerry. You¡¯ll be sorry if you don¡¯t!¡± Edwin threatened. ¡°I understand, Edwin,¡± Jerry replied with a nod. ¡°I¡¯m very fond of Ms. Lopez¡¯s talents and abilities.¡± Despite saying this, a peculiar glint shed in his eyes. The two parties met at the Golden Hotel. After talking to each other, Jerry seemed extremely pleased with Zoey. He readily epted the fact that the woman was once married and already had a child. ¡°So, what do you think?¡± asked Edwin. Jerry nodded. ¡°I¡¯m very impressed. I¡¯d be more than willing to marry you, Ms. Lopez. I¡¯ll take care of you and Evie for life. Everything may seem too sudden right now, but we can always take our time.¡± Both Zoey and Iris were taken aback. He¡¯s that straightforward? They had thought the man would at least take some time to consider this. Edwin nodded in satisfaction. ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll take it from here, then. Dad will be thrilled to hear this.¡± The Lehman family was in charge of handling everything regarding this matter. There was no need to listen to any of Zoey¡¯s suggestions. ¡°Wait! I do have one condition, however,¡± Jerry suddenly called out. Even Zoey froze. She was just about to express her disagreement, but Jerry had beat her to it. ¡°What is it?¡± asked Edwin. ¡°I¡¯d dly marry Ms. Lopez and care for Evie, but I have just one request, which has something to do with the Gott family¡¯s reputation. Can Evie¡¯sst name be Gott instead? This is all I ask for,¡± Jerry answered earnestly. After all, the Gott family was an imperial family. Taking a once-married woman as a wife and having to raise her child was shameful enough for them. What more, the child didn¡¯t even take Gott as herst name. ¡°Why should my child bear yourst name?¡± Chapter 1153 Chapter 1153 Just as Jerry made his request, a loud voice boomed across the room like thunder. Everyone was shocked. Zoey and Iris were immediately stupefied upon hearing that familiar voice. Could it be¡­ No. It can¡¯t be him¡­ Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. The women trembled involuntarily as they exchanged nces. With her big, innocent eyes, Forlevia gazed in the direction of the entrance. At the very moment, a tall, mighty figure emerged. It was Levi! At present, the man looked rather worn-out. There was soot on his face, and his clothes were tattered as though he had just escaped the jaws of death. Still, none of that diminished the murderous energy he now emitted. Everyone¡¯s scalp began to tingle as goosebumps formed on their skin. Levi had just returned from the battlefield, so he had no time to tidy himself. He hade over hastily right after enduring the hardships of a long journey. Edwin and Jerry were stunned upon seeing Levi. Who is he? Is he some refugee? ¡°I¡¯m back, Zoey,¡± Levi announced. ¡°Huh?¡± Zoey was utterly dumbfounded. She had imagined Levi¡¯s return countless times, even dreaming about it in her sleep. Yet, the woman was bewildered now that Levi was actually standing right in front of her. She couldn¡¯t tell if this was reality or just a dream. Right now, she could only stare at him¡­ But Levi¡¯s eyes were on the child. Forlevia stared right back at him. They looked so simr to each other! The little girl had his eyes and demeanor. Everything else about her closely resembled Zoey. At this moment, an intense feeling of familial love began to surface within Levi. It was something he had never felt before. This child was his! Levi strode over and took the child from the nanny¡¯s arms. Forlevia was extremely timid and would usually cry if a stranger picked her up. Yet, when Levi carried her, not only did she not cry, but she even gazed at him with curiosity. ¡°Daddy¡­ you¡¯re Daddy!¡± the child suddenly cried out. Boom! Upon hearing the sweet child¡¯s voice, Levi instantly froze and his mind went nk. He had never experienced being a father. This little girl in his arms was like the most precious gem he had ever owned¨Dthe most important piece of himself. ¡°Daddy¡¯s back! Daddy¡¯s back!¡± Forlevia was a bright child. She had long remembered Levi¡¯s face after frequently seeing Zoey looking at his photos. Zoey had never mentioned who the man in the photo was, but the child knew that he was her father. ¡°My little girl!¡± Levi held the child in his arms tightly. Then, he suddenly began to cry. To think there was such a gentle side to the man who stood on the top of the mountain¡­ ¡°Hey! What are you up to? Why did you take the child? Give her back!¡± the nanny frantically yelled at Levi. Levi responded politely, ¡°Hello, ma¡¯am. I¡¯m the child¡¯s father.¡± ¡°Oh, please! The child¡¯s father is long dead! Everyone knows that.¡± The nanny clearly wasn¡¯t buying it. ¡°But I really am her father!¡± Levi insisted. ¡°Then do you know her name?¡± A cold voice suddenly rang out. Jerry and Edwin walked toward Levi. ¡°I¡­¡± Indeed, Levi had no idea. Phoenix had found out the child¡¯s name long ago, but she never told him. The little girl didn¡¯t bear hisst name anyway. ¡°Are you here just to cause a scene? I won¡¯t let that happen!¡± While speaking, Jerry gave Levi a shove. Pfft! Staggering, Levi spewed a mouthful of blood. Chapter 1154 Chapter 1154 No one had expected this from Levi. Not even Levi himself. The man gave his mouth a wipe as a look of disbelief formed on his face. He could feel something different within his body. He felt especially frail and was even beginning to have double vision. Am I¡­ injured? That can¡¯t be. We may have fought Blood King Pce for over a year, but no one has managed to hurt me. Could it be¡­ Levi began to recall. During the final battle with Blood King Pce, Levi had faced Bloodking and the Four Bloodmasters on his own. Ultimately, he had thestugh and all of them died in his hands. But before Bloodking drew hisst breath, he told Levi, ¡°I¡¯ll be waiting for you down below.¡± Back then, Levi merely thought the man was just spewing nonsense and paid no attention to it. But now that this was happening¡­ Realization quickly dawned on Levi. I¡¯ve been poisoned! Blood King Pce was the most terrifying force in the Western Dark World. They were ruthless in everything they did. Thus, the act of poisoning someone was nothing out of the ordinary for them. But how could I not have known about this? I¡¯m only feeling it now. ¡°Cough, cough¡­¡± Levi coughed two more times, only to expel more blood. This poison is insane. Those who were aware of Levi¡¯s true abilities knew how powerful he was. Most toxins had no effect on his body at all. In fact, for the past six years, he had been poisoned multiple times. Yet, this was the first time his body was having a reaction. Bloodking must have done it right before he died, just so I¡¯d join him eventually. This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. Or maybe¡­ his true purpose was simply to kill me! This poison really is something else. ¡°Are¡­ Are you okay?¡± asked Zoey and Iris after returning to their senses. Even Jerry jumped in fright. He had only given Levi a light shove, yet thetter had suddenly sprayed blood out of his mouth. ¡°What have you done? How did you turn out this way?¡± Zoey choked. Levi looked so miserable right now. His face was white as a sheet, and blood trickled from his mouth. The man looked like he had just narrowly escaped death. Where did he run off to in the past year? Did I jump to conclusions about him? Could he have been dealing with something really important? Levi smiled. ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± As he adjusted his body and forced himself to suppress the toxins, hisplexion quickly returned to normal. ¡°Daddy¡¯s okay!¡± Forlevia yelped with excitement. ¡°Who the hell are you? Give me back my daughter!¡± With a frosty look on his face, Jerry tried to take the child away from Levi. But thetter easily evaded him. ¡°Your child? Bullsh*t! This is my child!¡± Levi raged. Jerry turned red with fury. His marriage with Zoey had been arranged by Dale Lehman himself. Everyone in Oand City was already aware of this. Even many in the whole country knew that Zoey belonged to him. Yet, someone had decided to show up all of a sudden and snatch his child? How could he ever allow that? Jerry red daggers at Levi. The former had also studied martial arts since young and was second to Martin Preston on the Heir Leaderboard in this regard. ¡°Do you have a death wish? Hand the child over right now!¡± Edwin was beginning to lose his patience too. A hostile atmosphere instantly surrounded the entire ce. Zoey and Iris hastily stepped in. ¡°Edwin! Mr. Gott! Don¡¯t do anything rash! We know this man.¡± ¡°Who is he?¡± asked Edwin. ¡°He¡¯s Levi Garrison!¡± Hearing that, Edwin immediately flew into a fit of rage. ¡°So he¡¯s the b*stard who abandoned you and Evie?¡± Chapter 1155 Chapter 1155 They hadn¡¯t heard him when he mentioned who he was, but now that they knew, even Jerry stared at him in bewilderment. So he¡¯s that scumbag? The guy everyone in the country calls a cowardly disgrace? Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. Zoey immediately jumped to Levi¡¯s defense. ¡°No, he never abandoned us. Isn¡¯t he here right now?¡± ¡°Hah! Where was he when you gave birth to Evie? Where was he when went to face the Garrisons head-on? Where was he when you and Emma Jones were ready to die for him, and what about the time you raise the child on your own?¡± Zoey fell silent at Edwin¡¯s string of questions. She couldn¡¯t deny the truth. ¡°The Garrisons have forgotten about him, the child has grown up, and you¡¯re now the Queen of the Corporate World. And now, he¡¯s finally shown up! This spineless man is here only because the danger¡¯s gone. Isn¡¯t it obvious? Are you really still going to believe him?¡± Edwin remarked. ¡°I¡­¡± Zoey was tongue-tied. Even Iris gazed at Levi in disappointment. No matter how urgent his matters may have been, he shouldn¡¯t have left Zoey when she needed him most. Even if he really had to, he should¡¯ve at least told her what was going on. He disappeared for over a year and finally shows up now. What¡¯s the point then? What more, he shows up at this time so it was very suspicious! ¡°Don¡¯t protect him, Zoey!¡± Edwin demanded. ¡°You should be treating him like a stranger or even a dead man! He¡¯s gone. This isn¡¯t him! A guy like him isn¡¯t worthy of your sacrifices¡± The others chimed in too. ¡°That¡¯s right, Zoey. He doesn¡¯t deserve you!¡± Levi gazed at Zoey apologetically. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Zoey. I¡¯ve disappointed you for the second time. No amount of words can describe how sorry I feel. I promise there won¡¯t be a third time.¡± ¡°If apologies could fix everything, I¡¯d have just apologized for every mistake I¡¯ve made. So, can I kill someone and say I¡¯m sorry?¡± Edwin roared. Even Iris was infuriated. Zoey didn¡¯t do all this just to hear you tell her that you¡¯re sorry. You¡¯re heartless, Levi. ¡°I promise never to leave you and the baby again. I¨D¡± Iris cut him off. ¡°That¡¯s enough. You¡¯ve said that once in the past. All that talk about spending the rest of your life with Zoey and giving her the world¨Dnone of that means anything when you weren¡¯t even there for her while she was giving birth.¡± Levi had no idea how distanced he and Zoey had be in his absence of one-and-a-half-year, nor was he aware of how much he had hurt her. Hence, it was futile trying to exin himself. ¡°I really didn¡¯t mean to abandon you, Zoey. Why do you think I¡¯vee back?¡± Jerry red at him haughtily. ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to give Ms. Lopez an exnation behind your year-long absence? Do you think she¡¯d ept you just like that?¡± Zoey turned to Levi too. She had been waiting for an exnation all this while, and finally, that day hade. ¡°Well, what are you waiting for?¡± Iris demanded. ¡°Where have you been the past year? What did you do? Tell us everything. You owe Zoey and Evie an exnation no matter what!¡± Zoey nodded. ¡°Yeah. Iris has said exactly what¡¯s been on my mind. I demand an exnation.¡± Chapter 1156 Chapter 1156 Both Jerry and Edwin nced at Levi contemptuously. They were curious to find out what kind of nonsense he was about to make up. ¡°I¡­¡± Levi began to hesitate. ¡°Go on! You¡¯re not going to say you were busy protecting the country, are you?¡± ¡°Well, that¡¯s possible. Someone like him coulde up with anything!¡± Levi gazed at Zoey. ¡°Yes, I was indeed protecting the country. I really had no choice. It was a top-secret operation, so I couldn¡¯t tell you about it.¡± N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. But right after he finished speaking, the few of them red at him with fury. ¡°Did you hear that, Zoey? He¡¯s full of sh*t! To think he has the balls to say he was protecting the nation!¡± Edwin was livid. He had always been hot-tempered, and everyone in Oand City feared his existence as though he was Hades. Most importantly, he despised people like Levi most. Even Zoey was skeptical with what he said. ¡°I said I want an exnation. I didn¡¯t ask you to manipte me with your lousy excuses!¡± Zoey spoke hoarsely with tears brimming in her eyes. ¡°Forget it, Zoey,¡± Edwin scoffed. ¡°We don¡¯t need to hear his exnation. He has nothing to do with you and Evie anymore.¡± ¡°Nothing to do with them? What the hell do you mean by that? The child is mine!¡± Levi began to get worked up. ¡°The child¡¯s name is Forlevia Lopez, do you understand?¡± shouted Edwin. ¡°Zoey¡¯s forgotten all about you. She thinks you¡¯re dead! Where were you while she was inbor? Have you performed a single duty as a father? What the hell are you doing here now?¡± ¡°How dare youe back, Levi Garrison? I¡¯ll kill you, you b*stard!¡± A furious voice came from the entrance. Both the Lopez and ck families had arrived. Meredith attempted to strike Levi with her walking stick. ¡°No, Grandma!¡± Zoey frantically stopped her. ¡°I have no words for you, Levi Garrison. How dare you show yourself and bother Zoey?¡± Aaron and Caitlyn were beyond exasperated. ¡°Zoey is now the Queen of the Corporate World. She¡¯s also the goddaughter of Mr. Dale Lehman, the head of Erudia¡¯s third-ranked ancient family. She¡¯s way out of your league!¡± ¡°And you¡¯reing back to your wife and daughter only now? How shameless can you be? Get out of here!¡± ¡°Take a look at yourself! You look like a refugee. Do you actually think you¡¯re cut out for Zoey?¡± Harry and the others proceeded to humiliate Levi. Zoey did nothing to stop them. Levi¡¯s past actions had indeed crossed the line. Hence, she felt everyone had a point. ¡°Give me the baby.¡± Zoey snatched Forlevia from Levi. ¡°I¡¯m telling you, Levi, Mr. Dale Lehman has arranged for Zoey to marry Jerry Gott, the third on the Heir Leaderboard. You¡¯re out of luck now,¡± Meredith remarked with a smirk. ¡°Dear elders, I have but one request¨DI¡¯d like Evie to bear myst name,¡± Jerry pleaded sincerely. ¡°Okay, we¡¯ll take care of this. Once Zoey marries you, Evie will have herst name changed to Gott.¡± ¡°Yup, we¡¯ll do just that!¡± Aaron, Caitlyn, and the other members of the family immediately agreed. Right in front of Levi, they made ns to change the child¡¯sst name. Anyway, the child was never a Garrison to begin with. Everyone began discussing among themselves, disregarding Levi. ¡°Did you even ask for my opinion before deciding on that?¡± he demanded. ¡°Huh? Your opinion? What does this have to do with you?¡± ¡°Evie¡¯s real father is long dead. Who the hell are you? Why would we need your opinion?¡± ¡°Get the he*l out of here!¡± Chapter 1157 Chapter 1157 Levi¡¯s face was cold as he articted each word clearly, ¡°Don¡¯t force me!¡± He exuded a murderous aura as he spoke. The people around him felt as though there was a heavyweight pressed on their chests, making it difficult to breathe. Meredith became furious upon seeing Levi acting like a wild beast. ¡°What? Are you gonna hit me?¡± Everyone could feel his intense desire to kill someone, and both Jerry and Edwin fell into a daze that instant. The man standing before them gave off a vibe of a powerful master. But that¡¯s not possible! We knew everything about him. There¡¯s no way he could be a master. A sh of killing intent shed through Levi¡¯s eyes as he growled, ¡°I¡¯ll kill whoever that changes my child¡¯sst name! Just know that I don¡¯t make frivolous remarks!¡± ¡°How dare you? I will change Evie¡¯s surname whether you like it or not. She¡¯ll be called Forlevia Gott from now on! There, I said it!¡± Edwin roared, obviously enraged by Levi¡¯s words. ¡°Mr. Lehman, you¡¯re Zoey¡¯s godbrother. You definitely have the right to change the child¡¯s surname!¡± Meredith and the others said in an unctuous manner. ¡°Are you going to kill me?¡± he provoked as he gave Levi a push. Meanwhile, Meredith and the others were happy the see the situation unfold. They knew that Edwin was hot-tempered, and he was capable of terrifying things, so death would be Levi¡¯s only oue for provoking him. Once they had gotten rid of him, Zoey would definitely give uppletely. ¡°You¡¯re asking for it!¡± At that moment, Levi¡¯s fury was obvious, and he was about to murder someone soon. He had been living his life in a violent world for a whole year, so he would easily give in to his murderous intent was very irritable. To put it simply ¨C Levi was just like a gunpowder keg that was highly mmable. This is outrageous! Who does he think he is ¨C trying to change my daughter¡¯s surname? Right then, Edwin slowly advanced towards him and sneered, ¡°Come on. Didn¡¯t you say that you¡¯re going to kill me? Make a move, then.¡± ¡°Die!¡± thetter roared. As he said this, a violent, domineering aura filled the space. How he wished he could kill Edwin on the spot. At the same moment, a pang of terror washed over Edwin. Looking at Levi¡¯s face, Edwin felt as though he would actually be killed soon. Hence, his expression changed drastically. ¡°Levi Garrison!!¡± a voice suddenly screamed at the most critical moment. Emma rushed over and blocked Levi¡¯s way. Then, she gave him a p across his face. ¡°You unfilial son! How dare youe back? What are you doing? Have you gone crazy?¡± Thetter¡¯s face darkened, but he put on a strong front as he looked at his mother. He didn¡¯t me anyone. Just like many other soldiers, many things were out of their control. Their family and friends couldn¡¯t understand them. However, some things were secrets that couldn¡¯t be told to anybody, and because of that, their hands were tied. ¡°Why did youe back? Zoey had already forgotten about you. She¡¯s going to get married to someone else and is about to live a happy life. Are you here to ruin their rtionship?¡± Emma scolded angrily. Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. In truth, she wasn¡¯t trying to criticize Levi but was actually protecting him. If he had actually made a move earlier, Edwin would¡¯ve killed him. That was why she was putting on an act to protect her son. When Emma pped him earlier, it may have hurt him physically, but it also hurt her heart to do so. ¡°Unless I die, I will never let anybody change my daughter¡¯s surname!¡± Levi insisted. ¡°Alright then. Let me ask you this, where were you when Evie was born? Where were you when Zoey stood before the Garrison family¡¯s doors, fulfilling her promise? Ask yourself this, do you really have the right to be their husband and father?¡± Emma asked. At the same time, Zoey was crying profusely when she said, ¡°You didn¡¯t even give me an exnation!¡± ¡°Follow me back to the Garrison family in Oand City, Zoey. I¡¯ll give you an exnation!¡± Coldness shone in Levi¡¯s eyes as he spoke. Chapter 1158 Chapter 1158 He couldn¡¯t let the matter with the Garrison family from Oand City off so easily. Besides, he wanted to give Zoey an exnation and clear his mother¡¯s name too. Three of these things could be resolved together. However, everyone was shocked by his words. Back to Oand City? To the Garrison family? Is this fe crazy? The Garrison family finally forgot about this, yet he seems so eager to get himself killed. That¡¯s Erudia¡¯s most powerful ancient family! Even Dale Lehman has to show them respect! Zoey nced at Levi with a puzzled look on her face. ¡°You¡­ Why would you want to go to the Garrison family? Weren¡¯t you supposed to give me an exnation? What does this have to do with them?¡± ¡°Zoey, please just give me another chance. If I can¡¯t give you a perfect exnation, I¡¯ll leave on my own,¡± he said while looking at her in anticipation. ¡°Who do you think you are? Another chance? Are you even worthy of it?¡± People from the Lopez and ck families began grumbling upon hearing what he had said. Levi hasn¡¯t made any progress at all. It¡¯s always the same thingsing from him. Yet he still has the audacity to ask for another chance in a situation like this?N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. Just then, a glint shed through Emma¡¯s eyes as an idea popped into her head. She was afraid that Levi would act on impulse and do something stupid. Hence, she spoke up, ¡°No! Zoey, you can¡¯t give him any more chances. What he did this time is unforgivable.¡± Emma was actually being so insistent because she wanted to protect her son. Then Edwin said while looking at Zoey, ¡°Your father arranged this wedding, Zoey. If you give him a chance, your father will definitely be upset.¡± ¡°I-¡± she stuttered as she was in a dilemma. At that moment, Jerry shouted, ¡°I, Jerry Gott, have always been a passive person. I acted impulsively earlier. However, I want to give my blessings. So why don¡¯t we just go to Oand City and see what he has to say for himself? After all, destroying someone¡¯s marriage is a sin.¡± Everyone¡¯s eyes lit up when they heard what Jerry had said. What a gentleman. Mr. Lehman definitely picked the right person. ¡°Well, since Jerry said it himself, we¡¯ll do what you asked for. We¡¯ll head to Oand City and see for ourselves just what kind of exnation you¡¯ll be giving Zoey,¡± Edwin replied. All of them stopped with the arguments after that. ¡°Although, I have one condition. Before you¡¯ve given us the exnation, you are not allowed to see Zoey and your daughter,¡± Aaron immediately added. ¡°All of you don¡¯t have to worry. I¡¯ll be bringing Zoey and the kid to the Lehman residence. No matter how powerful he is, he wouldn¡¯t be able to get in.¡± After that, Levi left with Emma while Zoey and the others headed to Oand City. ¡°What are you doing? The Garrison family isn¡¯t pursuing the matter, yet you¡¯re going to them on your own?¡± Emma was so anxious even her tone had changed. However, Levi smiled and replied, ¡°Mom, I¡¯m not the only one that has to go. You have to as well! Did you forget your dream already?¡± ¡°Uh¡­¡± That dream of mine is just wishful thinking. It will nevere true. Especially when my son went missing for half a year. Besides, I have nothing. How in the world could I ever fulfill my dream? ¡°I¡¯ll make your dreame true this time, Mom. You should get ready, and then we¡¯ll head to Oand City.¡± This time, he would finally make a move against the Garrison family. ¡°Oh, alright then! It¡¯s now or never!¡± Emma decided then and there that she would die with her son. Then, Levi gathered Azure Dragon and the others. ¡°Azure Dragon, we¡¯re about to head to Oand City soon. Are you ready?¡± he asked. He needed to settle his own matters as well as Azure Dragon¡¯s while at Oand City. Thetter stayed silent for a moment before answering, ¡°Yes! Here Ie, Stuart family!¡± His eyes burned with fury at the thought of Curtis and the fianc¨¦e who betrayed him. He had held it in for so many years, waiting for the day he was strong enough. Now, the day had finally come. Chapter 1159 Chapter 1159 Zoey and the rest arrived at Oand City first, and they stayed at the Lehman residence in the meantime. They saw an authoritative old man sitting in there the moment they entered. Though he was seated, his aura was so intimidating and heavy that everyone found it difficult to breathe. It¡¯s Dale Lehman! The head of the third ancient family in Erudia. In the eyes of an ordinary person, he was just like a god. ¡°What? That b*stard is back?¡± Dale spat. As a blunt and righteous person, he liked Zoey¡¯s personality. At the same time, he was disgusted by Levi for abandoning his wife and daughter. ¡°Yes! He even tried to ruin the engagement you nned and take his daughter away,¡± Edwin said. Dale red at him and asked, ¡°Where did that temper of yours go? Shouldn¡¯t you have broken his legs for doing so?¡± Thetter hung his head. ¡°Father, I was going to cripple him, but Jerry said that we should see just what kind of exnation he would give Zoey. Jerry¡¯s a gentleman after all, and he wanted to give his blessings.¡± Hearing that, Dale sneered, ¡°Hmmph! What kind of exnation could a shameless person like him give? He¡¯s just like his father. They would do anything just to get what they want. The excuses they give are just too much! Besides, so what if he¡¯d given her an exnation? Is he worthy enough for my daughter? Based on his identity and his background, do you really think he¡¯s worthy?¡± He then changed the topic, ¡°Unless he bes the young master of the Garrison n, I will not ept him! He needs to show me that he¡¯s capable if he really wants his wife and daughter back. I will never ept it if I¡¯m not satisfied.¡± Zoey knew that it was bad when she saw that her godfather¡¯s face was ck with rage. Yet, she didn¡¯t have the guts to go against what he said. After all, he was a person of virtue and prestige. Everything he did was for her sake. ¡°I heard that he wants to go to the Garrison residence?¡± Dale asked. ¡°Yes. Apparently, he wants to go there to give Zoey an exnation. Although, I don¡¯t know what it is.¡± ¡°Alright, then. We¡¯ll wait and see just what exactly he¡¯d do,¡± Dale said furiously. Meanwhile, Levi and his group arrived at Oand City. It was his first time here. N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. Well, technically, he had received awards countless times, but he rejected it every time. I am here, and I¡¯m here to conquer. Azure Dragon seemed like apletely different person the moment he stepped foot into Oand City. He clenched his fists tightly. I¡¯m back! I¡¯m here to take back what belongs to me. Curtis, Eldora and Grandpa. Are you guys ready? ¡°Boss, are we heading to the Garrison residence straight away?¡± Kirin asked. ¡°No, we¡¯ll need to help Azure Dragon take care of his matter first. I¡¯ll deal with mine a littleter.¡± Levi was always like that, putting others before himself. ¡°Alright. Thanks, boss!¡± Tears of joy escaped Azure Dragon¡¯s eyes as he had been waiting for this moment for so long. It didn¡¯t take long before the news regarding Levi¡¯s return reached the Garrison family. ¡°What? He actually resurfaced?¡± Tyrone asked in shock. He thought that Levi would stay hidden for the rest of his life and would never show his face anymore. ¡°Not only has he resurfaced, but he also even ns toe to us!¡± Damien replied. ¡°Does he have a death wish?¡± Tyrone¡¯s eyes were ice-cold as he spoke. ¡°I don¡¯t know. But based on the news I heard, Levi looked miserable, as if he was a refugee. I even heard that he coughed up blood after someone pushed him,¡± thetter said. ¡°He¡¯s probably going to prove something to Zoey bying here ¨C probably to prove that he wasn¡¯t going to back down.¡± Tyrone snorted, ¡°Hah! Using the Garrison family to prove himself? How na?ve of him. Okay, then. Since he¡¯s in Oand City, we¡¯ll make sure he can never leave!¡± He became murderous upon the thought. I¡¯ll never spare Levi this time! Chapter 1160 Chapter 1160 A lot of people found out that Levi had resurfaced and nned to head to Oand City. As for Tiffany, she was absolutely delighted when she found out. Martin, on the other hand, was extremely excited upon hearing the news. His reputation had been ruined in just a year, and his ce on the Heir Leaderboard fell from second ce to seventeenth ce. Everyone within Oand City humiliated him for being unable to handle Levi. Martin had suffered through all the insults and criticism the whole time. Gradually, he became reticent and tended to shut himself off from the world. Even the Preston family thought that he had gone insane. With that, Martin scoffed and said, ¡°Now that he¡¯s here, all of you would finally understand.¡± He looked forward to seeing Levi stir up chaos in Oand City so that the arrogant and impudent people would finally understand that there was always someone stronger. On the contrary, all the other prominent families were waiting for Levi to make a fool out of himself when they heard he was about to head to Oand City. After all, he was already the biggest disgracest year. The name Levi Garrison had be an adjective to describe men ¨C men who were pathetic and irresponsible. In the meantime, the so-called pathetic man was leading his group of people when they ran into four people in masks. The masks made them look cold and terrifying, each of them giving of murderous auras. It was Asura and his three disciples ¨C Zar, Bolgun, and Talon. ¡°Winsor!¡± Levi called out with a smile. ¡°Not bad. You were great.¡± Even though Winsor spoke only a few words, he was actually praising Levi¡¯s contribution to eliminating the Blood King Pce. ¡°Thank you so much for taking care of my mother and my wife. I owe you a favor now,¡± the former said while taking a deep bow. This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. If it weren¡¯t for him, Zoey and the others would¡¯ve been in great danger. The least I can do is bow to him. Winsor stared at him before nodding. ¡°Indeed, you do owe me a favor. You can return it now.¡± The rest of them were rendered speechless. They had never expected Winsor to be so direct. Levi froze for a moment before answering, ¡°How should I return the favor?¡± ¡°ept my challenge!¡± Winsor said with determination. All these years, he had been displeased with the former. Levi isn¡¯t even as strong as I am. I should¡¯ve been named the God of War, not him! He had challenged thetter dozens of times, but thetter didn¡¯t care much for rankings and would reject him every time. It made no difference even if I were to hold a knife against his neck. He¡¯d still reject the challenge. That was why Winsor never had the chance to prove that he was stronger than Levi. Now, his opportunity was finally here. ¡°Actually, if you want my position, I can definitely let you have it. I owe you such a huge favor after all.¡± Levi told him. ¡°No! Let me have it? Are you looking down on me? I¡¯ll get it with my own capabilities. I don¡¯t need you to let me have it!¡± Levi¡¯s words sent him into a rage. The former then pursed his lips and said, ¡°No, you misunderstood me. The favor I owe you is just too huge. I feel like I wouldn¡¯t be able to repay it fully even if I epted your challenge.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t need you to return the favor. I just want you to ept the challenge and let us fight,¡± Winsor replied coldly. At that moment, Azure Dragon, Zar, and the rest grew anxious as they watched the scene unfold. They wanted to know for themselves who was stronger too. Everyone had their own opinions and thought that both of them were basically on the same level, so all of them were curious to see who was actually the stronger one. Left without a choice, Levi took a deep breath before agreeing, ¡°Okay. I ept your challenge.¡± ¡°Great. If you lose, you have to give me your title. If I lose, I¡¯ll follow your orders for the rest of my life,¡± Winsor said as a wicked gleam shed through his eyes. Chapter 1161 Chapter 1161 ¡°Fine. But this fight will only happen after I took care of my personal matters,¡± Levi informed him. Winsor nodded at that. In the meantime, everyone else inhaled sharply as they knew this fight was extremely important ¨C both of them were betting on everything they had. This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. Hence, whoever lost would have unimaginable consequences. Not only would their fight cause a hugemotion in Erudia, but the rest of the world would also be thrown into an uproar. Azure Dragon and his group stared at Levi while Zar and the rest stared at Asura, all of their eyes burning with determination. They all hoped that their boss would win the fight, but they knew that both sides were very powerful. Thus, at that moment, no one knew what the end result would be. After they left, Bolgun asked, ¡°Master, how confident are you about winning?¡± ¡°I¡¯d say it¡¯s fifty percent,¡± Winsor said after pondering about it for a moment. ¡°Huh¡­¡± three of them muttered as they drew in a deep breath. This was the first time they had seen him with such a grim look on his face. Besides, the answer he had given them was only a ¡°fifty percent.¡± Winsor was an extremely confident and arrogant person who wouldn¡¯t even submit to the heavens and earth. In his eyes, everyone was beneath him. However, he was actually afraid when it came to Levi. To be honest, he wasn¡¯t really afraid ¨C he just wasn¡¯t hundred percent sure that if he could win against Levi. It just showed how strong Levi really was. In fact, he was so strong that even Winsor was being wary of it. The news of the God of War and Asura¡¯s fight flew through Erudia, then Bayview, and soon it spread across the whole world. Everybody knew about the battle now, and they knew that this fight was something that could affect the whole world. If Levi won, the God of War would surely be able to take his game to the next level. With Asura in hand, it would be a huge disadvantage to their enemies. However, if he lost, he would have to step down from his position and let Asura have it. Although, this was good news to Tenichi and a few others. Even though Asura¡¯sbat powers were amazing, Levi was still better in terms of strategy and looking at the bigger picture. That was why this battle was so important. ¡°God! This is just too scary. Both of them are about to fight soon!¡± Damien was obviously the first person to get news of it. After all, he was always keeping tabs on the God of War. ¡°This is a duel of the strongest in Erudia, right? Asura has been waiting for years just to prove that he is the strongest.¡± He was already looking forward to it and wanted to witness the fight happen. ¡°Haha! I¡¯m excited about it too. The God of War has to win! He is part of the Garrison n after all,¡± Tyrone eximed excitedly. The news of the fight was still spreading like wildfire, and it grew more and more influential by the minute. When Zoey heard the news, she was astounded as she had met Asura before. ¡°Is Asura really as bloodthirsty and cruel like everyone says ¨C like the Demon King? It can¡¯t be, right? He even saved mest year!¡± She couldn¡¯t understand thements people were making about him. When she met him thest time, she felt that he was a very humane person. ¡°That can¡¯t be right. They say that Asura is a heartless person, and he¡¯s no different than a robot. It¡¯s just too unbelievable that your incident caught his attention and that he helped you out,¡± Dale said. They knew Winsor very well. He wouldn¡¯t have bothered with an ordinary person¡¯s matter. ¡°That¡¯s right. It seemed like Asura was purposely protecting Zoey,¡± Edwin added. ¡°What?¡± Upon hearing that, Zoey trembled and a look of disbelief crept across her face. ¡°It can¡¯t be¡­ Unless¡­¡± Chapter 1162 Chapter 1162 There was only one possibility that she could think of. Maybe Asura was actually there to protect me. Based on what everyone says, he wouldn¡¯t even bat an eye even if someone dies right in front of him. He probably came forward just for me, right? There must be a reason as to why he did it. Did Levi arrange this? Impossible! Asura wouldn¡¯t even obey the God of War, so why would he listen to Levi and protect me? It¡¯d be impossible even if Levi was an important person. Meanwhile, Levi and the others separated from Azure Dragon. Thetter wanted to go to the Stuart family first, while Levi nned to visit an old friend of his ¨C Benny Quinton. There were many people at Benny¡¯s residence, eight people to be exact, including Benny. All of them were stars of the medical field. They were the famous and renowned Octa-Medic of Erudia. Eight of them were the top doctors in the medical field, including experts in Western medicine and traditional Chinese medicine. At the same time, Benny was especially surprised to hear that Levi had resurfaced. He quickly invited thetter into the house and introduced him to everyone else. The rest of the doctors were shocked as they didn¡¯t expect to meet the God of War himself. ¡°This is The Acupuncturist ¨C Asa Wormwood.¡± ¡°This is The Herbalist ¨C Witney Safin.¡± Benny introduced everybody one by one and informed Levi that they were the top doctors of Erudia, and they all excelled in Western medicine and traditional Chinese medicine. He also told thetter that they were like ¡°national treasures¡± of Erudia. With a slight bow, Levi said politely, ¡°It¡¯s an honor to meet all of you.¡± ¡°No, no, pleasure is ours, God of War! There¡¯s no need for that!¡± Everyone stood up immediately. ¡°There¡¯s a medical convention held once every four years in Oand City recently. That¡¯s why all of us are gathered here. Otherwise, there wouldn¡¯t be a chance like this,¡± Benny smiled and exined the reason they were here. ¡°Then I must be in luck! It¡¯s my first time here in Oand City, and I¡¯m able to meet eight famous doctors,¡± Levi replied sincerely. He was always respectful and polite towards his seniors. Nowadays, people were able to live in prosperity and peace while Erudia was able to flourish all because of these dedicated seniors. I¡¯m so d to have them. They chatted for a long time, and Levi was able to gain a lot from their conversation. He had limited knowledge of medical skills since Fredrick was willing to teach him. However, he didn¡¯t have the time to do more research on it. While Levi was busy with the doctors, Azure Dragon stood before a quaint residence. Almost ten years had passed, and he was finally home. But this home had brought him so much harm and suffering. Firstly, his ce as the head of his family was snatched away. Then, his fianc¨¦e betrayed him and married his own brother. Lastly, he was forced to go to jail in ce of his brother. The hurtful words of Azure Dragon¡¯s fianc¨¦e still echoed in his ears after all these years. ¡°Only the strongest man is worthy enough for me. He¡¯s not worthy enough for me, and he¡¯ll never be up to par with Curtis!¡± Besides, he could never forget the scene where his fianc¨¦e, Eldora, threw herself into Curtis¡¯ arms, nor could he forget the day the Stuart family sent him into the prisoner transport. For all those years he was in jail, none of the Stuart family had visited him. The one who should have been in jail was Curtis, yet he continued to be ranked first ce in the Heir Leaderboard, with a beautiful woman by his side. Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. Crack! Crack! Azure Dragon clenched his fists tightly, and his knuckles cracked when these memories surfaced. ¡°I¡¯m finally back now. I¡¯ll show these b****** that they shouldn¡¯t mess with me. Weren¡¯t you my nightmare, Curtis? I¡¯m here to challenge you now!¡± His face darkened as he strode towards the doors. Bang! Bang! Bang! Azure Dragon knocked on the doors, hard. When the doors opened, a few guards walked out. ¡°What the hell are you knocking for? Don¡¯t you know where you are right now?¡± ¡°Hmm? Mr. Indigo? Mr. Indigo is back!¡± Chapter 1163 Chapter 1163 Very soon, the Stuart family was in a frenzy. All of the lights in the mansion were turned on, and almost everyone in the family went out of the house. Everyone one of the familiar faces appeared before Azure Dragon. The cowardly parents, who let people take advantage of them, and the uncle and aunts, who liked to add salt to the wound. The Grandpa, who revoked his right of being the heir, Basil, was also there. The ones who came outst were Curtis and Eldora. N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. The woman was still in his brother¡¯s arms, showing off how affectionate they were. After years of training, Azure Dragon¡¯s powers were at the highest level. It could be said that he was at the point where he wouldn¡¯t even panic even when the world was falling apart. However, now that he met his enemies, Azure Dragon couldn¡¯t keep his calm anymore, and he clenched his fists tightly. ¡°Huh? It really is you. What is with you? Aren¡¯t you supposed to be in jail for twenty years? It hasn¡¯t even been ten years, why are you back already? Did you escape from prison ande back here? You know you¡¯re ruining the Stuart family¡¯s name by doing that!¡± Basil and the others were afraid that he actually broke out of prison when they saw him. Azure Dragon replied while shaking his head, ¡°No. I got released a long time ago.¡± Someone from the family immediately checked, and they nodded. ¡°He¡¯s right. He really was released from prison.¡± Basil sneered, ¡°It seems like your attitude in jail was great! You even managed to get released ten years earlier.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve almost forgotten about this person. What is he doing here?¡± one of Azure Dragon¡¯s uncles, who was also Curtis¡¯ father, Ansel, snorted. For all these years, the Stuart family was in the hands of the father-and-son duo. To him, Azure Dragon didn¡¯t exist anymore. ¡°Exactly. He must be full of bad luck since he had been to prison.¡± ¡°Stay away from me. I don¡¯t want your bad luck to be passed to me.¡± ¡°It¡¯ll be much better if you don¡¯t step into our doors. We, the Stuart family, are the first imperial family. How can we have a criminal who has been to prison be in our family? That would be a joke to everyone else!¡± How cold. Every one of them is so cold and heartless. I was in prison all because of Curtis! And it was eight years in there too! Not only are they ungrateful for what I¡¯ve done, but they are also insulting and humiliating me. They even told me that I shouldn¡¯t step foot into the mansion. To hell with that! Azure Dragon looked at Curtis and Eldora. Thetter was still looking pompous as usual. He was the first on the Heir Leaderboard after all. Hence, who could ever go against him? In his eyes, Azure Dragon wasn¡¯t even worthy of being his opponent. As for Eldora, she was still in his embrace as a mocking smile appeared on her face. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Did spending a few years in prison make you look like such a piece of sh*t? Well, you are a piece of sh*t! I made the right choice all those years ago. I, Eldora Seres, will only be with the strongest man.¡± At that moment, he looked just like Levi, with tattered clothes and soot on his face. Azure Dragon had only arrived in Oand City, so he didn¡¯t have time to tidy himself. With an image like a refugee, he was basically a joke to the Stuart family. He clenched his fists tightly again upon hearing Eldora¡¯s words. This shameless woman! ¡°Seriously, why the hell did youe back, Indigo? You don¡¯t belong in the Stuart family! Besides, we will never let a criminal step foot into our residence,¡± Ansel said coldly. Indigo was Azure Dragon¡¯s real name. ¡°The reason is simple. I¡¯m here to take back what really belongs to me all those years ago,¡± Azure Dragon sneered. His cold eyes passed over each and every one of the family. ¡°Hahahaha¡­¡± everyone burst intoughter and looked at him as if he was an idiot. Curtis finally spoke, ¡°You¡¯re here to take back what belongs to you? My position and your fianc¨¦e? And to avenge the fact that you took my ce in prison? Do you even have what it takes to do that? Do you have the capability to do so?¡± Chapter 1164 Chapter 1164 ¡°Eight years ago, you were but a worm, Indigo. Do you think a stint in prison could turn you into a real dragon?¡± ¡°Curtis has always been a living manifestation of your own worst nightmare. An insurmountable juggernaut beyond your reach no matter how much you try. You ought to know better than anyone else that he has only gotten stronger since, so what makes you think going to prison has changed anything for you?¡± ¡°Take back what¡¯s rightfully yours, you say? Let me tell you this ¨C The only man fit for me is a stud like Curtis, not a pathetic sinner like you!¡± Eldora Seres¡¯s words plunged deep into Azure Dragon¡¯s chest like a thousand knives. To think that Azure Dragon was previously convinced that she was to be his one true love¡­ He had only himself to me for his own error of judgment. ¡°You¡¯ve got a nerve hurling threats around here, Indigo. Don¡¯t even think about stepping through our doors. You have been warned!¡± Ansel then stood himself between Azure Dragon and the entrance. ¡°What does Grandpa think?¡± Azure Dragon looked to his grandfather Basil. There was a hint of fury in Basil¡¯s eyes. ¡°Your uncle¡¯s right. In order to preserve the honor of our family, we can no longer afford to have you here. I will provide you with a sum of money sufficient tost you a lifetime. Take it, and leave Oand City!¡± Azure Dragon then asked of his parents, ¡°Father, Mother. What say you?¡± ¡°We¡­¡± His parents hemmed and hawed but did not utter anything discernible. It was apparent that they had no say in the matter. N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. ¡°Leave. From now on, you are no longer a member of the Stuart family!¡± Basil¡¯s pronouncement was swift and final. Being treated so harshly by his own family made Azure Dragon¡¯s blood ran cold. Not only had he done nothing wrong, but he also went to prison for eight years in ce of Curtis. And yet, he was still treated this way. ¡°Fine. So be it! I shall return tomorrow to stomp Curtis and have all of you begging on your knees!¡± With that, Azure Dragon turned to leave. The curses and mockery of the Stuart family followed him out. All of them seemed to think him deranged and delusional. As a matter of fact, Azure Dragon primarily came to the family home to see how the people there would react to him. If only! The whole episode would have seen a peaceful resolution if only they knew to be appreciative and receptive towards him. Instead, they had forced his hand towards adopting a harder stance. It was in anticipation of situations like this that he had sent Levi away. If Levi were to get wind of this, he would surely rend them asunder! This was why he came by to observe the family¡¯s reception first. To call the verdict a disappointment would be a gross understatement. There wasn¡¯t any grateful soul amongst the lot of them as all of them unfailingly derided him and shut him out. His own brother and his fianc¨¦e insulted him. His grandfather and uncle barred him from entry. While his weak parents stood by and watched. There was no longer room left for sentimentality. Hence, he had decided then and there that tomorrow would be the day he would put the Stuart family to the fire and the sword. Later that night, Levi and Benny amongst others met up and made merry. The aplishments of the Octa-Medics were peerless in the medical realm. The eight of them were yet to encounter any conditions which they were not able to treat. Just as Frederick Greg¡¯s name came up in their conversations, The Acupuncturist and The Herbalist professed to know him. ording to them, Frederick was a renowned physician from an enduring medical lineage that shared the same roots as theirs. ¡°Only the ignorant would dere that Erudia¡¯s ancestral medical tradition has been lost. Or perhaps I should say they have not the privilege to learn of these time-honored methods!¡± The Acupuncturist, Asa Wormwood, sneered. He had made a valid point. Many had a tendency to assume much of which they did not have knowledge orcked direct experience of. ¡°God of War, seek us out should you ever find yourself in need!¡± The few of them said with a smile. After the group dispersed, Levi and Azure Dragon convened. ¡°Boss, I¡¯ve decided that I¡¯m going to crush the Stuarts tomorrow!¡± Chapter 1165 Chapter 1165 ¡°Very well. I will stand by you, as always!¡± Levi said as he ced an assuring hand on Azure Dragon¡¯s shoulder. The next day at the Stuart family mansion, the entire family was dining at the table in silence. Strict discipline was necessary to help maintain their premier position amongst the imperial families, especially during this time when they were shing with the rest. Perhaps they would be able to ascend into the ranks of the ancient families in time. ¡°Grandpa, do you think that rascal Indigo would show up?¡± The silence was broken by Curtis. No one else spoke as no one else dared to. It was different for Curtis, who had done much to earn the privilege. ¡°Do you think? I reckon that it was just a bit of boisterous chest-thumping, that¡¯s all!¡± Basil sneered dismissively. Elnoraughed. ¡°Why concern yourself with that good-for-nothing, Curtis? He would not be able to measure up to a fraction of you even if given a hundred more years!¡± She had a beguiling presence with a face and a figure to match and could have any man moring for her with one nce. While Tiffany Meyers was Oand City¡¯s most beautiful, Eldora Seres was the most charming. However, this woman had a weakness for powerful men. She was with Azure Dragon when he was firmly in the seat of inheritance. Now that he had been stripped of his position, she had turned and thrown herself into the arms of his younger brother, Curtis, instead. Word had it that Eldora had a long and colored dating history. The fact that Curtis had not given up on her was proof that she had her ways of dealing with him. Her new beau replied haughtily, ¡°I¡¯m not concerned about him as I do not even consider him a worthy opponent. I¡¯m only worried that he might do something that might bring our family into disrepute!¡± ¡°Ignore him! I highly doubt that he would have the guts to seek trouble here. To bring us Stuarts onto our knees? The sheer ravings of a madman!¡± Bang! The waves of a deafening explosion suddenly thundered in. This was followed by a booming bellow, ¡°Prepare yourself for death, my dear brother!¡± The voice echoed throughout every corner of the house. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°Has the bastarde?¡± Basil and the rest of the family sat stunned at the dining table. ¡°The outrage! I shall destroy him!¡± Curtis dered as he rose to his feet. The others, too, were variously spurred into action as they all arisen and collectively made their way towards the main entrance. There were five others apart from Azure Dragon, whose raggedy getupplimented his. ¡°What¡¯s this I see. Helpers? Do you intend to take on the Stuart family with just this ragtag bunch with you? You ought to have brought along something more respectable than a bunch of refugees¡­¡± Eldora said mockingly. Azure Dragon smiled. ¡°The problem with you, Eldora, is that you have never been able to see beyond the superficial. You obviously have no idea who stands before you!¡¯ His eyes passed over each and every one of the family in scrutiny. ¡°I am offering the lot of you onest chance. Bend your knees before me and repent your wicked ways, and I shall spare you! Otherwise, I shall level the house of Stuart to the ground this day!¡± This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. ¡°Ha ha ha¡­¡± The Stuarts were uproarious upon hearing this. They did not take Azure Dragon with any measure of seriousness. ¡°What in the world was that about? Shut your mouth, fool.¡± His own parents chimed in, ¡°You want to destroy our family, you say? I doubt you could even get past your own younger brother!¡± Curtisughed, ¡°Are you so obviouslycking in self-awareness, Indigo? I am your worst fear, your nightmare manifest. You were beneath me eight years ago, and I have only gotten stronger since. What hope do you have pitting yourself against someone whose ability ranks in the top twenty in Erudia¡¯s Saber Leaderboard?¡± Those words had Azure Dragon trembling as Curtis always had his number. ¡°No! I shall defeat you and prove myself against you!¡± Chapter 1166 Chapter 1166 ¡°Hahaha¡­ You¡¯re about to find out what separates you and me, maggot!¡± Curtis snorted. ¡°Do it, Curtis! Bring him to his knees!¡± Eldora screeched. Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. The top scion in Oand City had headlined the pecking order in the Oand City¡¯s Heir Leaderboard for eight years running, and his martial prowess had only gone from strength to strength during this time. In short, Curtis was now practically untouchable. Thus, to the Stuart family, Azure Dragon was already a dead man walking. ¡°Your wish for death will be granted!¡± Curtis was instantly upon Azure Dragon in a single powerful stride. He threw out a savage fist in a bid to finish his older brother in a single blow, but his expression changed when Azure Dragon managed to avoid itpletely. All present watched with bated breath once the fightmenced proper¡­ The haughtiness on the faces of the Stuart family turned to astonishment and then shock as the battle ensued¡­ About a hundred rounds in, one of the fighters was suddenly sent flying. Bang! His opponent closed in with pace and smashed a devastating blow into him in mid-air, sending him hurtling down into the ground. Bang! The downed man crashed heavily and left an imprint of concentric cracks upon the blue tiles at the point of impact. When everyone looked over, they were stunned because the man lying on the floor was none other than Curtis. Curtis was soaked in blood and bearing an untold extent of damage to his bones. At that moment, his body was quivering uncontrobly, and incredulity was apparent in his eyes. Shocking! Utterly shocking! No one could have foreseen how formidable Azure Dragon would be. Nor could anyone have predicted that he would be able to best Curtis. The looks on Basil, Ansel, and Eldora¡¯s faces were a picture of shock. And then there was silence all around. How did Azure Dragon grow to be so strong? Did he notnguish in prison for eight years? ¡°You were my worst fear, Curtis, but not anymore. At one point, I did think consider you the strongest ever. But I¡¯ve realized how low I¡¯ve set the bar once I¡¯ve stepped onto the battlefield!¡± Azure Dragon laughed. ¡°Battlefield? Weren¡¯t you supposed to be behind bars?¡± asked a bewildered Eldora. ¡°When there¡¯s a will, there¡¯s a way. I was selected to join the special forces while I was serving out my sentence. You may not be aware, but now I¡¯m known as ¨C The Azure Dragon, King of War.¡± ¡°What!¡± ¡°King of War?¡± The faces of his family changed drastically. ¡°And standing here before you is my boss, the God of War, and a few of my friends, Kirin¡­¡± The Stuarts stood shell-shocked as Azure Dragon went down the line introducing thepanions beside him. Thud! A mournful Eldora fell onto her knees in front of Azure Dragon and clutched his legs. ¡°I was in the wrong, Indigo. Please forgive me for this once! In all these years, I¡¯ve never stopped thinking about us! If you are willing, we could go back to the way we were and spend the rest of our lives together!¡± ¡°Son, Mom and I did not do right by you. We should not have remained silent!¡± ¡°Grandpa made a mistake, my boy. I shall reinstate you as heir. Grandpa had been a fool!¡± ¡°Uncle had treated you unjustly, Indigo!¡± Azure Dragon remained silent throughout their remonstrating. Against the overwhelming influence and martial prowess possessed by Azure Dragon today, the attitudes of the members of his estranged family shifted drastically as they variously sought penance for themselves. Levi had seen too many of their types to be impressed. He and the others departed from the Stuart residence and left Azure Dragon to resolve his own personal affairs. The day¡¯s headlines rocked Oand City. News broke that Indigo Stuart, who went to prison in ce of his younger brother, returned home to subdue the Stuart family and even defeated the top scion, Curtis, himself. With Azure Dragon¡¯s affairs settled, it was time for Levi to turn his attention onto his own. ¡°Are you ready for me now, Garrisons? Levi¡¯s eyes darkened with cold intent. Chapter 1167 Chapter 1167 ¡°Have you got what I¡¯ve asked for, Kirin?¡± Levi asked. ¡°Yes, God of War, it is en-route and should arrive in Oand City shortly!¡± Kirin replied. Levi was about to proceed with his next move when he was interrupted by a call. He saw that it came from Abigail. ¡°Hey Abigail. How did you find out about my new number?¡± Levi asked in surprise. ¡°I got to know about it through Mr. Quinton!¡± Abigail had been in regr contact with Benny since her arrival in Oand City. ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± ¡°Could youe and pick me up, Levi? I¡¯m in a spot of trouble! Have to hang up now. Pleasee find me¡­¡± Abigail sounded a little harried. Levi¡¯s expression grew somber. ¡°Get a lock on her location, Phoenix!¡± Instantly, Phoenix got to work and soon had her position. She was at Dynasty Manor, a ce frequented by the most affluent and influential in Oand City. Dynasty Manor had been fully reserved by a wealthy scion for the evening to host a prestigious gathering. The guest list included young gentlemen anddies in the same league as himself. Several dozen cars were parked by the entrance, and they featured aprehensive collection of many limited editions of the top-tiered models lined up amongst them. The value of the hardware congregated there was worth more than abined two billion. The organizer for the event was Conrad, the second scion of the Garcia family ¨C the second most illustrious of Erudia¡¯s ancient families. His guests were sons and daughters of the various imperial and royal families in Oand City. Even Jerry himself had to grace the asion, for an invitation from an imperial scion was hard to turn down. The subject of interest amongst the guests was naturally the affair at the Stuarts. ¡°Never thought that the bigwig on the Heir Leaderboard could have been defeated by Indigo Stuart, a man who spent thest eight years in prison!¡± ¡°With the top dog defeated, the Oand City hierarchy has been upset. Whoever is in second ce must be fretting!¡± ¡°We¡¯re counting on you to hold the fort, Mr. Gott!¡± the assembly bantered. Jerry smiled. ¡°You all know I¡¯ve never cared for these things. What difference does it make who¡¯s ahead and who¡¯s behind in the rankings?¡± ¡°I get the sinking feeling that something major is going down in Oand City. First was God of War challenging Asura. Then there was Indigo Stuart stomping on his family. Now there¡¯s the matter of Levi Garrison! Rumor has it that he is nning to go to the Garrison n¡­¡± someone said. ¡°Indeed. Many things have been happeningtely. But could Levi Garrison¡¯s business be considered major? After all, he¡¯s a cowardly good-for-nothing who¡¯s unworthy of our attention!¡± The smile on Jerry¡¯s lips belied the glint of coldness in his eyes. ¡°Be quiet now. Mr. Garcia¡¯s here!¡± The room fell silent as a strapping youth strode through. It was Conrad ¨C a scion of the ancient Garcia family and one of the top sitting members in the Heir Leaderboards. Next to him was a girl, unknown to all of the rich and powerful in Oand City except for Levi. She was Abigail Rogers. Conrad beamed a broad smile at his guests. ¡°Today, we are gathered here for two reasons. Firstly, for us to discuss the matter of Curtis¡¯s defeat, and secondly, to hear a personal announcement with regards to myself.¡± Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. The assembly looked at him in eager anticipation. Jerry asked, ¡°Has it anything to do with your future happiness?¡± He inferred it from the presence of Abigail. ¡°Yes, Jerry. It is as you say. This is indeed a moment of great joy for me!¡± Conrad nced at the woman beside him. ¡°I¡¯ve decided to marry this youngdy Abigail!¡± ¡°Huh? Aren¡¯t you already married with children, Mr. Garcia? How are you to marry again?¡± someone thought aloud. It wasmon knowledge that Conrad had enough children to almost lose count of them, and marriage into the ancient family was no frivolous matter. Conradughed. ¡°It¡¯s going to be a concubinage. I wish to make Abigail my concubine!¡± Chapter 1168 Chapter 1168 ¡°What?¡± The attendees gasped. Even though those present were of noble descent, polygamy was a thing of the past. Not even current prominent members of the imperial and ancient families partook in it. Confidants were tolerated, but there was to be only one woman who would be granted a recognized status. It followed that no one could be orded the title of concubine and no exception could be made even for one such as Tyrone Garrison. However, none present dared voice their protestations against this scion of an ancient family. Ultimately, Conrad had a reputation as a notorious libertine. No one knew for certain how many young lives were ruined at the hands of The Casanova of Oand City, who was also known as the ultimatedy killer, over the years. His body count of female conquests might have numbered in the five to six hundred, with many of being underage when they had fallen prey to him. More than a few also have vanished right after he took them away. Neither their person nor a cadaver had been found since. As Conrad was a true deviant, his decision to take on a concubine came as no big surprise. When Abigail came to Oand City to work under the employ of the Garcia family, she had unexpectedly caught the eye of Conrad, who then forcibly wanted to make a concubine of her. Abigail was at her wit¡¯s end until she heard that Levi was in town. She spent the better part of the day deliberating whether to call him before she eventually did. ¡°Congrattions on your new acquisition, Mr. Garcia! We would be looking forward to sharing a toast with you at your wedding!¡± The first toe forward was Jerry. ¡°Congrattions, Mr. Garcia!¡± And the others followed as soon as they stirred from their stupor. All they could have offered Abigail was their unspoken sympathies. Yet another fine young woman to fall victim to Conrad Garcia. ¡°My thanks to all of you for your well wishes. I hope to see all of you there at my wedding!¡± Conrad was riding on a high. He could hardly contain himself as he gazedsciviously upon the coquettish yet innocent Abigail. The scion of the Garcias did not actually need to grant any formalized status to Abigail. That was before he found out that Abigail¡¯s older sister was Dale Lehman¡¯s adopted daughter. Taking her by force might spell trouble for him given her extended connections; hence, his decision to opt for concubinage. That way, he could openlyy his hands on Abigail without leaving cause for opposition. ¡°Is the youngdy willing, though?¡± Just then, a voice rang out amidst the bustle. All of those present turned their heads. The owner of the voice was none other than Martin ¡°Madman¡± Preston himself. No one had expected his presence there, as he was better known as a lunatic than a ranking scion in the eyes of the public. ¡°I¡¯m never one to take no for an answer! Whatever I fancy will be mine to have!¡± Conrad was as brash and arrogant as theye. After that, he regarded Abigail. ¡°She will be mine so long as I desire her. Who dares stand in my way?¡± The scion certainly had the capital to do as he pleased since the Garcia family pandered to his every whim, and his father was extremely protective of him within reason. Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. He, too, enjoyed the favor of his uncle-inw, Tyrone Garrison, and his cousin, Damien. With the convenience of always having someone avable to clean up after him, Conrad could always afford to act without hesitation nor fear of consequences. ¡°You are making a mistake with this one, Conrad! Do you have any idea who she is?¡± Martin asked. ¡°Of course I do. Her sister is the adopted daughter of Mr. Lehman! Even he should have nothing to say if I were to take her as my concubine!¡± Conrad stated calmly. ¡°Haha, is that so? I¡¯d reckon that you would be courting death if you tried!¡± Martinughed heartily. Nheless, Conrad was naturally undeterred. ¡°Hahaha, who else could I not afford to offend? In that case, I shall take her as my concubine before this day ends. And we shall see who is there to stand in my way!¡± he trumpeted. Martin merely shook his head in response. But this time, the Casanova of Oand City was to meet his foil. Bang! The doors mmed violently against the walls upon a potent strike of someone¡¯s foot. ¡°He got that right. Abigail is not someone you could afford to mess with!¡± A chilling voice was carried by the shockwaves riding across the room. Chapter 1169 Chapter 1169 All eyes were zoned in on the silhouette that appeared at the entrance of the hallway. None recognized the male stranger who had appeared save for Jerry, whose face turned pallid upon seeing him. It¡¯s Levi Garrison! Martin smirked as he slinked away into a corner to spectate the events to unfold. ¡°And who the hell might you be?¡± Conrad challenged. ¡°Levi, you are here!¡± Abigail ran towards Levi the moment she saw him. ¡°What¡¯s happening here?¡± Levi asked. Conrad took a step forward. ¡°Let me give it to you straight. Abigail is to be my concubine!¡± Abigail nodded furiously in affirmation of his general summary of the situation. ¡°Why in the world is anyone taking concubines in this day and age? Who granted permission for this?¡± Levi red. Conrad retained his haughty demeanor. ¡°Do you even know who I am? I am the beloved scion of the Garcia family and wield the favor of the head of the Garrisons, the top ancient family. Whose permission would I need to do what I want?¡± ¡°Does that mean you are not going to seek anyone¡¯s consent as well?¡± Levi asked. Conrad chortled. ¡°Of course not. What I want is mine to have. What use have I for anyone¡¯s consent? Hearing his reply, Levi was amused. Without regard formon decency nor the rule ofw. A truly irrepressible tyrant! No wonder Abigail needed my help to save herself from this menace. Conrad lowered his gaze to scrutinize Levi from his elevated position. ¡°Listen here, boy. I don¡¯t care who or what you are. Abigail will be my concubine, and there¡¯s not a damn thing you can do about it!¡± N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. ¡°Oh, is that so? Then I have this to say ¨C Whoever who would attempt to force Abigail to do anything against her will get no quarter from me!¡± Levi toughened his stance. ¡°You wouldn¡¯t want to stick your nose into Mr. Garcia¡¯s business, Levi. It would be best if you left quickly!¡± Jerry stood up suddenly and spoke. ¡°What did you say? Levi¡­ Levi Garrison?¡± Conrad asked. The others turned and looked in Levi¡¯s direction. ¡°You heard it right. This is Levi Garrison himself!¡± Jerry¡¯s introduction had everyone else on their feet. Though they had never seen the man in person, they had certainly heard of his name. ¡°He¡¯s here in Oand City?¡± The masses were bewildered as they regarded him warily. It¡¯s him ¨C the dishonorable progeny of the Garrison family who abandoned his mother and wife to save his own skin! ¡°You¡¯re unfit to call yourself a man, Levi. The gall of you to even show your face around here!¡± ¡°I¡¯d wish for no better than to throttle you to death!¡± ¡°You inhuman, cowardly good-for-nothing! You are a disgrace to all of Erudia!¡± Levi listened in silence as the barrage of cusses exploded upon him like an ignited barrel of gunpowder. ¡°Get out of here, Levi, and Mr. Garcia may spare you your life yet!¡± Jerry prompted advised of him. ¡°Mr. Gott is a true gentleman. Looking out even for his bitter rival!¡± ¡°Only you are fit for Zoey. Not this sorry excuse for a man!¡± Those assembled chorused in praise for Jerry. A peculiar glint shed across Jerry¡¯s eyes. Unwavering by theirments, Levi smiled. ¡°Fine. I can leave. But Abigailes with me!¡± ¡°No! Abigail must remain and be my concubine! Since this has be public knowledge, would it not be a cause for embarrassment for me to allow her she to leave?¡± Conrad howled. ¡°Then all the more reason for me to take her! Woe be to whoever gets in my way!¡± Levi dered with blood-lust in his eyes. Chapter 1170 Chapter 1170 ¡°You are begging for death, boy!¡± ¡°Who dares threaten Mr. Garcia? Are you tired of living?¡± Up stepped two men ¨C Cosimo Cuvier and rance Trent. They were sons of the imperial families, variously the ninth and tenth ranking scions in the city. Both of them were lifelong practitioners of martial arts and highlypetent exponents. ¡°Clear out!¡± Levi warned. ¡°Get him!¡± Conradmanded at the same time. Cosimo and rance then simultaneously rushed towards Levi. Bang! Bang! Levi pivoted on one foot andshed out with the other, sending the two men flying back in the opposite direction. Crack! Crack! The loudness of the fighting juxtaposed against the silence of the crowd. The two young men crashed through several tables before falling heavily onto the ground, followed by their briefly quivering bodies before they lost consciousness. As those awful sounds died down, the stillness of the air engulfed the entire room. The masses were stunned as no one knew Levi could fight¡­ What was even least expected was how well he was able to manage against the ninth and tenth ranking scions, who were both martial Extraordinaires in their own rights. Jerry and Conrad¡¯s jaws hit the deck. ¡°Hmm. The boy has got some moves. But do you have any idea who you justid your hands on? They are sons of the imperial family! You are done for! Finished!¡± Conrad pointed a finger at Levi as he directed his rage towards him. ¡°Of all of the people you could have beaten up, you had to choose them! You¡¯re in big trouble now, Levi!¡± Jerry yelled. It certainly spelled no end for trouble for anyone who dared to manhandle the offspring of the imperial families. It was no news that the prominent families were infamous for how protective they were of their own. Levi Garrison snickered. ¡°What¡¯s that about them? That they are untouchable? Then I would love for nothing more than to give them imperials a good whopping!¡± Conrad was about to throw a fit at Levi¡¯s repeated provocations. There was no way he could stomach this transgression. ¡°Move, or I¡¯ll give you a taste of this too!¡± Levi raised a tightened fist steadily as he eyeballed Conrad. ¡°Bring it on then, if you dare!¡± Conrad was too used to having his way and reckoned no one in Oand City would ever think ofying a finger on him. ¡°All of you shall bear witness that it was he himself who asked for a good spanking!¡± Levi¡¯s foot raised the moment his voice fell and drove itself into his opponent¡¯s left leg. Crack! With another bone splintering sound, Conrad was brought to kneel before Levi. Bang! Crack! Once, twice. Levi¡¯s struck out again with his right foot. Crack! Crack! These follow-up blowsnded unerringly on either side of Conrad and took out both of his arms. ¡°Arrgh¡­¡± Conrad¡¯s bloodcurdling scream echoed through the hall. He is maimed! All four of his limbs were broken! That¡¯s brutal! This is insanely cruel! All present were shell-shocked. Has he gone mad? He dared cripple Conrad Garcia? Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. Levi Garrison is really in for it this time! No way he is going to get away with this! ¡°Mr. Garcia¡­¡± Those who are able to react rushed to the side of the fallen man. ¡°Have you lost it, Levi? Is there anyone you won¡¯t strike at? This is the scion of the second most prominent ancient family in Erudia!¡± Jerry shouted. ¡°You are done for! If you could live past today, I would take after your name!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you dare dream about leaving. You will die here this day!¡± There was pandemonium as the masses of privileged young men and women joined in the reprimanding. The spoiled youngsters then pulled out their phones to call upon the elders of their various families for help. Unexpectedly for everyone, things had gone way out of control. If the Garcia family came seeking answers, no one there would be able to evade responsibility. Within a short frame of time, sixteen of the imperial families and thirty-two of the royal families in Oand City were mobilized. With that, the heads of the families were on their way to the Dynasty Manor with their best fighters in tow. It was as though the city had been turned upside down overnight. This was something at a different level as the primary casualty was the scion of the second most prominent ancient family. ¡°You¡¯ve a lot to answer for today, Levi!¡± Everyone¡¯s eyes were locked onto the lone figure who stood apart from everyone else. He then pulled up a chair and settled himself down. ¡°Good. Let theme so that we may resolve this once and for all.¡± Chapter 1171 Chapter 1171 I¡¯m going to thrash all of them! ¡°What were you yammering about? This and that about some Heir Leaderboard rankings? However many you have, bring it on!¡± Levi bellowed at the assembly in front of him. The crowd, incensed by his brazenness, continued to cuss at him. They were determined to bring the wrath of Oand City upon him in its fullest potency. Jerry looked at Levi intently before stepping outside. It was at that moment, his eyes had betrayed his deviousness. Little did they know that he had purposefully pulled some strings to suppress word of this incident to keep it from a few of the ancient families. It was because he was concerned how things might change for him should the Lehmans be involved. News were kept under wraps so that he might rid himself of Levi through thebined strength of the various imperial and royal families, and deny his rival the chance to rify things with Zoey. Jerry¡¯s true nature was that of a practicing hypocrite. He saw a union with Zoey as a stepping stone into the ranks of the ancient Lehman family¡­ And it just so happened that Levi¡¯s emergence had thrown a wrench in his bestid ns. For this, Levi must die. At that moment, Oand City was in an upheaval. Representatives of the Gotts, Prestons, Meyers, Cuviers, Trents, and the multitude of other imperial and royal families have descended upon Dynasty Manor. Barring the notable absence of the first imperial family, the Stuarts and all the others were present. Hundreds of cars were promptly left packed at the front as all the heads of the families quickly made their way inside with their men. At that time, Conrad¡¯s screams of agony still reverberated off the walls inside the hall. Levi, on the other hand, had his eyes closed and was at rest. ¡°Who was the one who hurt my son?¡± ¡°Who was the one who maimed Mr. Garcia?¡± The stern shouting ushered in the arrival of severalvishly dressed elders and therge entourage propping up the rear. They were spearheaded by Esmond of the Cuviers and Otis of the Trents. The two men were joined by Jordan, Arvin, and Tiffany of the Meyers. Prominent figures, who were rarely seen in public, had been brought together on this asion. ¡°It¡¯s him! Levi Garrison!¡± The using fingers were concerted in identifying the guilty party. Upon that, Levi surveyed the scene before him. ¡°So is everyone present? Good. Why don¡¯t you lot come at me at the same time? I¡¯d like to thrash all of you!¡± ¡°Arrogant fool! Die!¡±This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. A man took to his heel to rush Levi. Bang! Levi fired out the heel of his foot and sent his assant sprawling as though struck by a five-ton truck. The downed man fell to the ground and remained motionless. The crowd drew in sharp breaths the moment they witnessed that. ¡°Even the top pugilist from the Cuvier family was no match?¡± Their eyes popped in surprise. ¡°Kill him!¡± A bevy of fighters then charged in concert towards Levi. However, Levi deftly dispatched as many of them as there were, and no one had been able to disce him from his position on the chair. He remained seated while his fallen foes were left groaning on the floor all around him. ¡°How could he be that good? This¡­¡± Jordan and Arvin stared at Levi in disbelief. Is this really the man that everyone called a good-for-nothing? For a brief moment, they felt a smidgen of regret for calling off the engagement. In the meantime, the others were going ballistic. How was it that we could not get a handle on him even with so many skilled men? Even Jerry was dumbstruck. ¡°Truly, the Garrisons could not produce anyone incapable. To think even a bastard of theirs is this formidable!¡± They sighed. Propped up by the supporters around him, Conrad¡¯s eyes burned at Levi. ¡°I don¡¯t care how good he is. Kill him, or I¡¯ll have to invoke the Garcias and the Garrison n to deal with this personally. And when they do, I¡¯ll make sure to have all of you held collectively responsible!¡± Faced with threats from the son of the Garcias, the heads of the prominent families present could only oblige. ¡°Listen to me. We must kill this man. For when the Garrisons hears of this, we should expect not me, but reward!¡± Esmond rallied. The morale of the aggressors were elevated in an instant. ¡°No! You cannot afford to cross this man, for he is the God of War!¡±¡° Chapter 1172 Chapter 1172 Everyone was stunned by Tiffany¡¯s hysterical shouting. The hundreds of fighters stilled their hands, and the onlookers stood frozen with mouths agape. The well-hidden Martin snickered. All of you just messed with the wrong guy. This is someone who could stand up against all the aristocratic families in Oand City! Martin could only credit his meeting with this man for his own ascension. Silence ensued for one whole minute. That was the duration for which everyone was rooted to the spot. ¡°The¡­ The God of War¡­¡± someone swallowed hard. Martin proimed aloud, ¡°That¡¯s right. Standing before you is the rock of Erudia ¨C God of War! Martin Preston hails the God of War!¡± ¡°Tiffany Meyers hails the God of War!¡± Following the two person¡¯s affirmative voices, Conrad fell to the ground, and Jerry slumped back into his chair. The eyes of all present almost popped from their sockets. No one could have expected that the God of War was Levi Garrison. In fact, everyone was in absolute disbelief. Jordan and Arvin looked at Levi, and then at their progeny before they finally understood why Tiffany made the decision she did after her return. ¡°So Martin and Tiffany did not meet the God of War by chance. They had purposefully sought out Levi!¡± ¡°It was no wonder Levi agreed to the wager against Tyrone. He really did not fear the Garrisons!¡± ¡°Now I understand why Levi Garrison dropped off the radar. He embarked on a campaign north to eradicate the Blood King Pce! This was why he could not be present for the birth of his child and the match against the Garrison n!¡± All the missing pieces of the puzzle quietly fell into ce. In short order, everyone had figured out the facts behind the matter. Conrad then understood why he ought to have steered clear of Abigail¡­ No one would be able to protect him as even the Garcia family might find themselves in crisis over this. Thud! This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. Thud! The room was silent save for the rhythmic pattering of knees hitting the ground. One after the other, those in the crowd prostrated themselves. ¡°The Prestons hail the God of War!¡± ¡°The Meyers hail the God of War!¡± ¡°The Gotts hail the God of War!¡± There was silence as the entire room was held in fear and awe of the great man in their midst. Only the dazed and hapless Jerry remained on his feet. He finally caught on to what kind of exnation Levi had in mind for Zoey when he brought her to Oand City. Jerry shuddered at this own audacity trying to snatch the wife and child away from the God of War himself. ¡°What are you doing? Why aren¡¯t you on your knees?¡± His family anxiously gesticted at him. Jerry then fell onto his knees with a loud thud. ¡°God of War, I was wrong. I shouldn¡¯t have¡­¡± Levi smirked, ¡°You may not have been a gentleman, but I shall spare you in consideration of your effort to convince Zoey and the others toe to Oand City!¡± ¡°Thank you, God of War!¡± Jerry prostrated himself and bowed his head repeatedly. ¡°There are rules and traditions to observe in all matters. Could we not be so outrageous as to entertain the notion of concubinage? What makes any of you think it appropriate for you to conduct yourselves as the kings of yore do? Someday, someone would cure you of your arrogance!¡± Levi reprimanded. Conrad shrunk even more as he bowed deeper in deference. ¡°Never again! I swear!¡± Levi then took Abigail and made their exit. This was one of the most heart-stopping moments that the prominent families of Oand City had ever experienced. They now understood how the house of Stuart had fallen ¨C Because Indigo Stuart was The Azure Dragon, a King of War. The maimed Conrad was eventually stretchered back to the Garcias. He dared not breathe a word of the truth behind what transpired. ¡°Who was it who crippled my grandson? I demand justice to be done!¡± Zed, the head of the Garcia family, howled. Chapter 1173 Chapter 1173 The entire Garcia family was hurting as Conrad was the apple of their eye. It was excruciating to see him physically reduced to a cripple. ¡°Grandpa, Dad, let¡¯s not continue to pursue this matter!¡± Conrad yelled. ¡°What?¡± All of them looked at him quizzically as that seemed a little out of character for him. In the past, Conrad was never one to tolerate even the least amount of aggrievement. He was the sort to wrought vengeance upon the tribe if anyone amongst them so much as looked him the wrong way. They could not understand this change in his temperament, at least with regard to this episode. ¡°Will you stop asking and just let it go?¡± Conrad implored anxiously. Revenge? Seeking revenge on the God of War? Are you f**king insane? ¡°Your Uncle Tyrone just called to inquire about the situation. He¡¯s very concerned!¡± Even the Garrison n had gotten word of Conrad¡¯s misadventure by now. N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. Everyone wanted to know who was responsible and throwing down the gauntlet to the ancient families. Just then, Damien hurried over. ¡°Who did this to Conrad?¡± When Damien saw the sorry state Conrad was in, his face darkened. ¡°Give me a name, and I¡¯ll take care of it!¡± Though Conrad was the one who experienced the pain, Damien felt the humiliation for him. ¡°No, Damien. This is my problem. I¡¯m not saying anything, so stop asking!¡± Conrad was determined to take the truth to the grave. Everyone found this behavior of his extremely bizarre. They just could not figure out what could have broken the spirit of this once proud son of Garcia. A cold glint shed across Damien¡¯s eyes. ¡°Have it your way. I¡¯ll go find out for myself!¡± What Damien sought was what the ancient families of Oand City were interested to know as well. Word of the incident had reached the ears of Dale, as well as Zoey¡¯s. ¡°Was it that same Conrad? Zoey remembered that Conrad had herself in his cross-hairs at one point. However, she was fortunate to receive Dale¡¯s timely intervention at that time. ¡°Right. He was reluctant to name the culprit despite being maimed and also declined to pursue ountability. It was totally unlike him ¨C very strange indeed!¡± Dale furrowed. ¡°That reminds me, Zoey, has that Levi contacted you? Didn¡¯t he say he wanted to talk things through?¡± Edwin asked. Zoey shook her head. ¡°Not yet.¡± After arriving in Oand City, it seemed as though Levi had vanished into thin air. ¡°That man ispletely unreliable! What manner of an exnation is this? What is he trying to pull?¡± Edwin raged. ¡°Master, Jerry Gott is outside seeking an audience with you,¡± the butler informed. ¡°Alright. Send him in, quick!¡± Dale still looked upon Jerry quite favorably. At the same time, Martin was going crazy after learning about Curtis¡¯s defeat. In actuality, Jerry was the real top-ranking scion in the Oand City¡¯s Heir Leaderboard. Jerry arrived in the meeting chamber in short order. He looked pallid and haggard beyondpare, as though he had just recovered from a major illness. ¡°By the gods, Jerry, what happened to you?¡± Everyone red at him in astonishment. Thud! Jerry fell to his knee in front of the master of the house of Lehman. ¡°Mr. Lehman! I¡¯m here to request the annulment of the engagement between Ms. Lopez and myself!¡± Jerry choked up as he reconciled with the fact that he could never challenge the God of War for the hand of Zoey. ¡°What? Haven¡¯t we alreadye to an agreement on his issue? Why the sudden change of heart?¡± Dale was quite astounded. ¡°Is it because you dislike that Zoey had a child with someone else?¡± Edwin added. Jerry shook his head vigorously. ¡°No! It¡¯s nothing of the sort! It¡¯s because I¡¯m unworthy of Ms. Lopez! Please consider my request, Mr. Lehman. I implore of you!¡± Dale looked at him angrily. ¡°What is your justification? Exin yourself!¡± Chapter 1174 Chapter 1174 Dale was the master of an ancient family ¨C A man who had seen it all. He knew in a second that something was amiss as nothing about Jerry¡¯s erraticism could have escaped his eagle-sharp eyes. ¡°Speak to me. Tell me what happened exactly that led you to this decision!¡± Dale was adamant to know why Jerry was backing out. Jerry sounded like he was on the verge of a nervous breakdown. ¡°I¡¯m afraid¡­¡± he whimpered. ¡°Huh? What are you raving about? Afraid of what?¡± Dale pressed. Jerry gritted his teeth. ¡°Please don¡¯t ask anymore, Mr. Lehman. My reasons are personal. Please do agree to the annulment!¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you scared of pissing me off then?¡± The old man erupted. N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. ¡°I¡¯m not! Annul the engagement, I beg of you! I will bear all the consequences, whatever they may be!¡± Jerry had left it all on the floor. I would dly offend the Lehman family over Levi Garrison. ¡°Huh?¡± Jerry¡¯s tant disregard for death shocked the members of the Lehman family present. Even Zoey¡¯s curiosity was piqued. What is this about? What has spooked Jerry Gott so much that it made him so deathly desperate to call off the engagement? Seeing that Jerry refused to continue further, Dale was dismayed. ¡°You really are determined to keep your lips sealed, aren¡¯t you?¡± Jerry nodded furiously. ¡°Yes. It¡¯s personal and had nothing to do with anyone else.¡± His obstinate behavior had the elder hopping mad. ¡°You really are convinced that I wouldn¡¯t do anything to you, do you?¡± ¡°Godfather, let¡¯s just leave him be!¡± Zoey urged. ¡°Fine. I shall honor the wishes of my daughter!¡± Dale finally relented. ¡°Thank you!¡± Jerry bowed profusely, relieved to be off the hook at longst. ¡°But don¡¯t think that I wouldn¡¯t find out just because you choose to kept mum! I will have the truth, one way or another!¡± Dale bellowed. The day grew stranger by the moment. First Conrad Garcia, then it was Jerry Gott. What¡¯s eating them? ¡°Could it be that Jerry had decided to back out because he is fearful of that rascal Levi?¡± Dale spected. ¡°Surely not, Dad? It¡¯s not like they¡¯ve never met before. How could Levi have frightened off the third- ranking scion on the Heir Leaderboard? It¡¯s simply impossible!¡± Edwin quickly countered. Zoey, too, did not see how that conjecture could have made sense. The root cause for Jerry¡¯s conduct must run even deeper. ¡°Right. Where¡¯s that Levi Garrison then? Summon him here. I want him to exin himself to you in person!¡± Dale said as he opted to change the subject. Zoey feltpelled to ring up Levi. ¡°Hey, have you arrived in Oand City?¡± ¡°I¡¯m here with Abigail. What¡¯s up?¡± What¡¯s up? The nerve this guy has! Zoey was deeply unhappy to hear those words from Levi. ¡°You¡¯re one to ask. Didn¡¯t you tell me that you would be here to exin yourself? Why haven¡¯t you shown up?¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry. Something else came up that needed my attention. Tell you what ¨C why don¡¯t we meet up tomorrow?¡± Levi sounded apologetic. Zoey scoffed. ¡°It would seem to me that you never had the intention to see this through. If you wanted, you would havee over to the Lehman¡¯s to see me right away!¡± ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll be there soon! It¡¯s about time I properly thanked your godfather as well!¡± Levi then parted ways with Abigail and made haste to the Lehman estate. When Levi arrived, he was intercepted at the door. ¡°Wasn¡¯t I expected? Why deny me ess now?¡± Levi frowned. ¡°You may enter, but not on your feet. You muste in obeisance!¡± Edwin stated coldly. ¡°What?¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you ashamed of having disappeared on Zoey this past year and a half? Asking you to crawl in on your knees is meant to cleanse you of your sins!¡± Chapter 1175 Chapter 1175 ¡°Kneel! Repent!¡± ¡°Kneel! Repent!¡± Levi surveyed the vicinity as the Lehman guards echoed in unison all around him. This was what Dale had nned out for Levi. Kneel first, talkter! Levi regarded the spectators coldly and did not seem like he was going toply. ¡°Where is your sincerity? Where is your guilt? Don¡¯t you think she has done enough to earn your repentance?¡± Edwin chided. Upon hearing that, Levi was mildly annoyed. ¡°Where is Zoey?¡± ¡°She is inside. But if you want to see her, you must show your worth by demonstrating genuflection!¡± Leviughed coldly, ¡°Am I here to exin things, or am I here to bend the knee?¡± ¡°We will hear you out, without question. But for that to happen, the kneeling is a prerequisite!¡± The Lehman family was especially harsh to Levi as they wanted him to understand in no uncertain terms how displeased they were. Yet, Zoey had no idea that her family was going to intentionally make things difficult for him. This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. ¡°Is this what Zoey wants?¡± Levi inquired. Edwin nodded. ¡°But of course! If you only knew how upset she was with you!¡± Levi smirked. As someone who understood Zoey better than anyone else, he was positive that there was no way she could be involved in this fiasco. ¡°Fine then. In that case, I should be going as for me, bending the knee is an impossibility!¡± Levi then turned to depart. ¡°Hey, where do you think you are going?¡± Edwin bellowed. Even so, Levi did not look back the slightest bit. They had only intended to humble him just a little and had not anticipated this reaction. ¡°Insolence!¡± Edwin spat angrily. In the Lehman family¡¯s hall. ¡°Huh? Where is Levi? He told me that he was at the door a minute ago.¡± Zoey asked of Edwin. Edwin replied, ¡°This Levi Garrison is not a man! Guess what, Zoey? When I gave him a little ticking off outside andmented on how hard it had been for you, that kid blew his top! He also said that you must be insincere and distrustful of him since you were not there to receive him. After that, he questioned the need for him to exin anything! Said you changed the surname of his child, and he did not run away a year and a half and all that crap¡­ I got into an argument with him over it, and then, he decided he was going to leave!¡± Edwin added more concoctions into the mix but neglected to mention how he tried to get Levi to prostrate himself. ¡°Levi Garrison!¡± Zoey shrieked. ¡°I couldn¡¯t decide whose name the child would take after! My hands were tied as the Garrison family forbade it! You ought to give me a reason for your going missing during this time! If you do not see the need to exin yourself, then I have no wish to hear it!¡± Zoey was agitated to the point of tears. ¡°I wish I could deliver one tight p across the face of that detestable fool!¡± Dale fumed. ¡°Right! He clearly had no intention of clearing the air. If he wanted to, surely there was no need toe up to Oand City as he could have done so in North Hampton. He¡¯s obviously ying tricks on us! What more is there to exin? He abandoned his wife and mother. That is the in truth that had been laid bare!¡± Hearing the Lehman family¡¯smentary reduced Zoey to a sobbing mess. ¡°Mom, don¡¯t cry. Don¡¯t cry¡­¡± Forlevia wiped at her mother¡¯s tears with her tiny hands. In the meantime, Levi did not go back after leaving the Lehmans but made straight for the Garrisons. Chapter 1176 Chapter 1176 It was said that the Garrison n ancestralpound used to be a small pce more than a thousand years ago. The size of it wasparable to a small vige. Levi was standing at the top of a mountain overlooking the Garrison n ancestralpound in all its glory. He had to admit thepound was built in a prime location. With arge range of mountains behind and beside it, it ensured that any enemies would only be able to attack them from the front. It would be easily defendable. He sighed, ¡°No wonder they¡¯re the most powerful ancient family in Erudia.¡± ¡°Who dares to trespass onto the Garrison n¡¯s forbidden grounds?¡± An old man¡¯s voice suddenly called out. Levi acutely detected someone¡¯s breathing and strong aura rapidly closing in on him. A few secondster, an old man with a head full of snowy white hair appeared behind him. Judging from the old man¡¯s outward appearance, Levi guessed he was at the very least eighty to ny years old. Maybe even over a hundred. But from their close distance, Levi could sense how the old man¡¯s blood was still pounding through his veins powerfully. He could almost hear the roaring of it. When the old man shuttered his eyes, it was like the faint rumble of thunder. He¡¯s definitely a very formidable fighter! In fact, I think he might even be on par with Bloodking and his Four Bloodmasters! He¡¯s probably the oldest person in the Garrison n. ¡°Who are you? You don¡¯t look like one of the Garrison n members,¡± the old man questioned. Levi grinned and replied, ¡°No, I¡¯m not part of the Garrison n.¡± The older man shooed, ¡°Then get out of here, little boy! You shouldn¡¯t be here. This is the forbidden grounds of the Garrison n! Even most of the Garrison n members are not allowed here!¡± ncing down at the sprawling buildings, Levi sneered. ¡°Isn¡¯t the Garrison n ancestralpound down there? Don¡¯t tell me this mountain belongs to you too? This is part of Erudia, a free country. I can go wherever I like. Where I go is none of your business.¡± He was absolutely furious. How ridiculous! These people are too used to getting their way and being such tyrants! How can this entire mountain range be considered as part of their n¡¯s forbidden grounds? The old man bellowed, ¡°What nonsense are you talking about, little boy? Let me be clear with you. This is the forbidden ground of the Garrison n. Nobody is allowed to trespass here! Anyone who does so will be punished by death!¡± Levi chuckled in response. ¡°Oh really? Well, I¡¯m clearly intruding here. What are you going to do about it?¡± ¡°You asked for it!¡± the old man roared before thrusting a palm out toward Levi. His strike looked weak but there was an undercurrent of energy to it. Even boulders would shatter underneath the force of this blow. If it were tond on a human, the human would be absolutely annihted. With a snort, Levi¡¯s fist flew out like a cannonball to meet the old man¡¯s palm. Boom! The fist and palm collided together, causing a thunderous boom to ring out. The crashing sound was so loud that down at the Garrison n ancestralpound, they thought the skies were cracking open with thunder. ¡°Urk!¡± The old man was no match for Levi¡¯s punch. Blood sprayed out of his mouth as he went flying back several meters before mming into the ground heavily. Disbelief shed through his eyes. How can a punch that looks so normal contain such power? And from a man as young as him? It¡¯s unbelievable! The old man stared at Levi with shock. He was no ordinary old man. His name was Teneb Garrison, the Guardian of the Oand City Garrison n. He was the oldest and most powerful person in the n. Everyone in the n referred to him as a living god due to his advanced age ¨C he was 130 years old! He had experienced the rise and fall of several generations and was respected by all. In the Garrison n, what he said, went. Not only that, but he had also been the one who cultivated Damien to be the man he was today. In fact, the top three fighters on the Saber Leaderboard had been trained by him as well! The most powerful men from the younger generations of the Garrison n had been taught by him.Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 1177 Chapter 1177 Rumors had it that Teneb was so strong that his feats surpassed human limits. Yet he had lost to Levi! He demanded, ¡°Just who are you!¡± ¡°My name is Levi Garrison! I came to scout out the Garrison n ancestralpound today. Tomorrow, I¡¯ll personally arrive at your doors. I had no choice but to retaliate since you pushed me,¡± Levi answered in an exasperated tone. ¡°Levi Garrison?¡± Teneb muttered the name to himself. Abruptly, he remembered where he had heard the name. ¡°It¡¯s you!¡± Although Teneb had retreated to the mountains behind the Garrison npound to practice his martial arts, he was still well aware of what went on in Erudia and the Garrison n. Thus, he knew about Levi Garrison. Recalling what he knew of the younger man, he could not help but sigh silently. This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. Damien was known by all to be a genius. However, whenpared to Levi, he was practically nothing. Just what did the Garrison n lose out on? ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll being over again tomorrow. I hope you won¡¯t interfere then. Otherwise, I¡¯ll have no choice but to kill you!¡± With that said, Levi left. Meanwhile, the Garrison n ancestralpound was in an uproar. Due to the earliermotion, they realized that something must have happened at the forbidden grounds. Tyrone and Damien hurried over to see what was wrong. Tyrone asked, ¡°Elder Teneb, did something happen?¡± Instead of actually answering them, Teneb ordered, ¡°Go home!¡± Tyrone and Damien exchanged bewildered looks. Just what was going on? Something big seemed to be stirring in Oand City as strange urrences were happening everywhere. There were rumors that the imperial family and royal families had gathered together and done something huge. However, despite being one of the ancient families, the Garrisons had not heard anything about it. Then there was the fact that Conrad Garcia had been crippled. Unfortunately, they were unable to find any clues about who did it either. Now, even Teneb was acting strangely¡­ ¡°Since you¡¯re okay, Elder Teneb, we¡¯ll be taking our leave.¡± The father-son pair departed from the forbidden grounds. Damien felt unease welling within him. ¡°Father, I think something bad is going to happen. I can feel it in my gut!¡± Tyrone¡¯s expression was grim as he replied, ¡°I get the feeling it¡¯s going to be something to do with Levi! That damn jinx really does bring misfortune with him wherever he goes! Only bad things have happened ever since his appearance! I even heard that he¡¯sing here!¡± Damien nodded in agreement. ¡°Supposedly, he¡¯sing here tomorrow!¡± ¡°Okay then. I¡¯m definitely going to get rid of that damn brat once and for all!¡± A murderous glint flickered through Tyrone¡¯s eyes as he said that. On the other side of things, Levi had not gone far from the Garrison npound when he suddenly tasted something salty and metallic in his mouth. The next thing he knew, blood was dribbling from the corner of his lips. I¡¯m injured? He had not realized he had been hurt. That old man really is quite powerful. Luckily, he¡¯s only a little stronger than the Bloodking so I can still handle him rtively easily. But how did I get injured? After a moment of thought, realization dawned on him. The Bloodking¡¯s poison! It must be acting up again! Cough cough! At that moment, a wave of weakness washed over him, leaving him feeling extremely feeble. It was even worse than that hit from Jerry Gottst time. His earlier fight with that old man had taken more out of him than he thought. He had actually put quite a bit of power behind that punch. Once again, he forcefully suppressed the poison¡¯s toxicity. After a short while, his body returned to normal. Since the poison did not seem to be harming him directly, he put the matter out of his mind. That night, Kirin reported to him, ¡°Sir, the items you requested have already arrived in Oand City!¡± ¡°Alright. Get everything ready. We¡¯re going to the Garrison n ancestralpound tomorrow!¡± Early the next morning, Levi brought Emma with him to the Garrison n ancestralpound. He also made sure to call Zoey and have her go there as well. Dale stated in a cold voice, ¡°Fine! Let¡¯s go over too. I would like to see him exin all this!¡± Chapter 1178 Chapter 1178 Thus, Dale brought Zoey and the Lehman family council members to the Garrison n ancestral compound. Not only him, the head of the Garcia family, Zed, also brought his council members with him there. Flynn Hurst, the head of the Hurst family, also went with his council members. The Hursts were another ancient family. All eight of the ancient families of Oand City were heading for the Garrison n ancestral compound. From the Stuart family, Azure Dragon led his family members there. The Preston family. The Meyers family. The Cuvier family. In fact, it was like a mass exodus as all the powerful families flocked to the Garrison n¡¯s ancestral compound. All the imperial, royal, quasi-royal and prominent families were gathering there as well. Oand City was in an uproar. Luxury car after luxury car raced down the streets, all heading in a beeline for the Garrison n compound. It was incredibly likely that there would be more than ten thousand people gathered at thepound today. This was a turnout that the Garrison n had not expected. How was it that someone like Levi could manage to cause so many people to arrive? At the Garrison n ancestralpound. Last night, Teneb had sent out an order to all the family members. The members from the Oand City n were all to return to thepound within the day. There was something important he had to announce to them. The entire Garrison n was in turmoil over that message. This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. What was even stranger was that even Tyrone had no idea what was happening. This was an order from Elder Teneb himself. Even he, the head of the n, had to obey the older man. So all the Garrison n members had to return to their roots. Even though it was still morning, most of them had already arrived. The rest were on their way. ¡°Father, I just received news from Edward. Uncles Yancy, Lyle and Micah are back!¡± Damien stated. Tyrone was absolutely delighted at this news. Yancy, Lyle and Micah were his brothers. They were also the top three fighters in Erudia¡¯s Saber Leaderboard. Together with Tyrone, they were usually called the Four Dragons of the Garrison n. They were also the most powerful men in the second generation of the Garrison n. Damien held the utmost respect for his three uncles. They had been trained by Elder Teneb himself and learnt everything from him. Was it any wonder that they had managed to be the top three on the Saber Leaderboard? That was the dream of countless warriors in Erudia! Every single fighter thought it an incredible honor to even get onto the leaderboard! Damien continued with a smile, ¡°Brandon, Greg, Herbert and Hayner are here too!¡± Those four men were all from his generation and were each incredibly powerful fighters in their own right. They all had a spot on the Saber Leaderboard as well. Burt and Lincon, who had been selected to join the Hidden Dragon Soldier King Training Camp, had also returned for the asion. However, thest two were not worthy enough for Damien to remember so he did not bother bringing them up. Tyrone had a puzzled expression on his face. ¡°I wonder what Elder Teneb wants to announce that he needs everyone toe back?¡± Furrowing his brows, Damien suggested, ¡°It must have something to do with what happenedst night!¡± ¡°Then it should be something good, right? Maybe Elder Teneb wants to bring out the family heirloom!¡± Tyrone guessed. With how prominent the Garrison n was right now, there was no way anything bad would happen to them. Especially since it was the Guardian of the Garrison n, Teneb, that was making this announcement. ¡°Yeah, exactly! It must be something good! There can¡¯t possibly be anything bad to say!¡± Damien agreed wholeheartedly. Tyrone added confidently, ¡°It must be an auspicious asion for the n! Is the Elder going to hand something to me? After all, everyone¡¯s seen how much I¡¯ve worked to help this n prosper!¡± Just then, one of the servants rushed inside to inform Tyrone, ¡°Sir, for some reason, there¡¯s a lot of people from the other families assembled outside! And their numbers just keep increasing!¡± In response, Tyrone grinned happily. ¡°Well, it¡¯s normal that the other families will want to be here to witness this wonderful asion!¡± ¡°But that jinx, Levi Garrison, ising too!¡± Chapter 1179 Chapter 1179 At the mention of Levi, Tyrone¡¯s expression darkened. How very unfortunate! This is supposed to be a blessed day for the Garrison n yet that sted brat is stilling! A scornful look crossed Damien¡¯s face as well. To him, Levi was a nobody, not even someone worthy of being called an opponent. Yet he wasing here today of all days! Damien proposed to his father, ¡°Chasing him away now would only humiliate us before the other families. Perhaps we should see what he wants to do first?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± From his higher position, Tyrone could clearly see the za outside the gates. Presently, it was filled with a sea of vehicles and was even expanding as he watched. He shouted, ¡°Do you see that? This is how powerful the Garrison n is! More than ten thousand people are here because we¡¯re having a major event!¡± All the members of the Garrison n thought everyone was here because of their worship of the Garrisons. Little did they know, most of the families were not actually here for them. After a while, all the members of the Oand City Garrison n arrived. ¡°Is Elder Teneb here yet?¡± Tyrone questioned. Damien, who had only just returned from the forbidden grounds, replied, ¡°He says he¡¯ll appear when it¡¯s time.¡± N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. ¡°Okay! If that¡¯s the case, we might as well head outside and deal with Levi first!¡± Hence, Tyrone led the council members down to the za in front of their gates. At that moment, the za was crammed full of people from all the families. From the ancient families down to the prominent families, every single family came with their representatives and council members. The initially huge za was packed tight with the massive crowd. In truth, most of the people there werepletely in the dark about what was happening. What were they doing here? Was something going to happen here today? Humans tended to be like a herd of sheep, following what the rest of the flock did. Since they had heard the other families wereing, they decided to join in too. The eight ancient families were here to see what Teneb would decide. The Lehman family had a second reason to be there because they wanted to hear Levi¡¯s exnation. Those who knew Levi¡¯s true identity were here to support him, of course. Thus, the crowd could be roughly separated into four groups. Everyone nced at each other in confusion. Tyrone had initially thought these people were here to worship the Garrison n. But upon stepping into the za, he got the feeling that something was off. Even he was clueless as to what to do. ¡°Mr. Garrison! Where¡¯s Levi Garrison?¡± Dale was the first to break the silence. Tyrone froze briefly before answering, ¡°Mr. Lehman, Levi is noting!¡± Furious, Dale roared, ¡°You mean that brat tricked us? He¡¯s not even going toe?¡± Zoey was visibly upset at that. Bewildered, Tyrone queried, ¡°Huh? Mr. Lehman, what do you mean by that?¡± He was getting more and more confused. What are these people doing here? He was oblivious to the fact that Teneb¡¯s announcement would have something to do with Levi and that was the reason why everyone was here. ¡°That brat said he would give my goddaughter an exnation today here at the Garrison n ancestral compound! That¡¯s why we¡¯re here!¡± Dale retorted loudly. Tyrone snapped back furiously, ¡°But Levi isn¡¯t here! I think he probably lied to you. There¡¯s no way he dares toe here! If he does, I¡¯ll make sure he won¡¯t be able to leave this ce alive!¡± ¡°Hahaha!¡± Suddenly, the sound of cheerfulughter rang out. ¡°Levi Garrison is here!¡± someone shouted. Like the Red Sea that parted before Moses, the crowd split down the middle to allow a path for Levi. Levi strode forward with a tense Emma close behind. Kirin and the other four were also following Levi. Thud! Thud! Thud! The ground seemed to tremble under everyone¡¯s feet. The cause for the mini earthquake was ck Tortoise, who was carrying a coffin and a gravestone on his back. Thump! Thump! He threw the coffin and the gravestone on the ground before the Garrison npound¡¯s gates. Then, it was clear these were the exact same coffin and gravestone that Damien had sent to Levi previously. Levi was returning them to him! Chapter 1180 Chapter 1180 Everyone was shocked by this sight. Just how outrageous and arrogant must Levi be to bring a coffin and gravestone to the home of the most powerful ancient family in Erudia? This was a deliberate provocation! Damien¡¯s eyebrows twitched as his face reddened in fury. He recognized those two items. Does he mean to return them to me? Insolent b*****d! Tyrone was even more enraged. He had thought Levi was here to beg him, but it was obvious now that the younger man was here to cause a scene. How dare a bastard child like him taunt the most powerful ancient family in Erudia? Thousands of pairs of eyes were focused on Levi. Zoey¡¯s emotions were all over the ce at seeing him again. Even though she had not gotten an exnation from him yet, the fact that he hade here already proved his courage. ¡°Wow, it¡¯s so lively here! It¡¯s even more crowded thanst year during our bet!¡± Tyrone guffawed before asking, ¡°Levi Garrison, what are you doing here?¡± Levi did not answer the man. Instead, he turned to his mother and stated, ¡°Mom, I brought you here today so you may get an exnation from Tyrone and the Garrison n! Ask them! Ask them why they abandoned you back then!¡± Emma jerked at her son¡¯s words before trembling. Her eyes were shining with tears as various emotions yed across her face. The day she had been wishing and praying for so many years had finally arrived! Next, Levi turned to look at Zoey. ¡°Zoey, I promise I¡¯ll give you a satisfactory exnation today! I definitely won¡¯t be like Tyrone Garrison and abandon my wife and child!¡± ¡°Levi¡­¡± Zoey murmured softly while tears trailed down her cheeks silently. Atst, Levi fixed his gaze on Tyrone and Damien. ¡°Today, I, Levi Garrison, will destroy the Garrison n. I¡¯ll show everyone just how weak and powerless the so-called most powerful ancient family in Erudia is before me!¡± The moment those words left his lips, everybody present burst into loud, mockingughter. The Garrison n members even threw their heads back as they roared withughter. They were utterly astounded that Levi thought he could take them on all alone! As they had said before, the Garrison n had more than a thousand years¡¯ worth of power and resources behind it. It had gotten to its position today due to generations worth of hard work! Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. Was it possible that they would lose to Levi? There was a small chance. However, it was like a one in a million chance. ¡°Hahaha! Interesting! How very interesting!¡± Tyrone had always been amused to see people he deemed as insignificant trying to act tough before him. It was like an ant saying it was powerful before a dragon. ¡°Emma, I¡¯m eager to see just what kind of ability your son has today!¡± With that said, Tyrone¡¯s expression chilled. ¡°Titus?¡± ¡°Yes, Sir?¡± Titus, one of the Garrison n¡¯s youngest guards, stepped forward. He was also one of the challengers forst year¡¯s bet. ¡°Defeat him!¡± Tyrone ordered. Boom! Titus instantly stomped his feet on the ground, leaving two deep imprints. Leaping into the air, Titus threw a vicious punch at Levi. The force behind his punch caused the wind to whistle past his fist. Everyone could distinctly feel the heat generated from it as it felt like razor des shing at their faces. Being able to achieve such power at a young age, Titus was a true genius when it came to martial arts. ¡°Too weak!¡± Levimented softly. Wham! His leg shed upward tond a kick into Titus¡¯ abdomen, sending the man flying back. Thud! After more than a dozen meters, Titus finally crashed into one of the stone lions guarding the gates. Slumping to the ground, he did not get up again. Everybody was utterly dumbfounded! None of the Garrison n members had expected Levi to be a martial arts expert as well! Even Emma had not known that. ¡°T-This¡­¡± The expressions on the Garrison n members¡¯ faces were grim. ¡°He¡¯s too weak! I want to fight your strongest!¡± Levi hollered at Tyrone while staring straight into his eyes. Chapter 1181 Chapter 1181 One of the younger Garrisons, Marco, bellowed, ¡°Such arrogance! How dare you show such insolence here at the Garrison n ancestralpound!¡± He was ranked tenth among the top ten strongest fighters in the younger generation. He charged straight at Levi without a moment¡¯s hesitation. Smack! With one harsh p from Levi, Marco was sent flying back. ¡°Go to hell!¡± Ranked eighth among the top ten strongest fighters in the younger generation, An threw himself at Levi. Wham! A punch threw An back. Bam! Thud! Ranked sixth, David lost as well. Number three and four, Ruben and yton, were both defeated too. Beginning to get impatient, Levi demanded, ¡°All of youe at me!¡± Thud! Wham! Thump! ¡­ One by one, each of the younger generation Garrisons stepped forward to challenge Levi. Yet the results were all the same. They all lost. This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. In no time at all, Levi had managed to defeat every single one of the younger generation Garrisons. It did not matter how powerful they were, they were all beaten within one blow! None of them even got a chance to strike a second time! He¡¯s so unbelievably strong! Everyone was rendered speechless at Levi¡¯s disy of power. They stared at him, their eyes wide with disbelief. Zoey¡¯s eyes were rounded in shock as well while her mouth hung open slightly. Her heart felt like it was about to leap out of her throat. So not only is he a great businessman, but hisbat skills are also through the roof! ¡°Wow! Daddy¡¯s so awesome!¡± Forlevia cheered while pping her hands delightedly. The Garrison n members were stunned. Disregarding everything else, they should be taking him in as one of their own just based on hisbat skills alone! With thebined might of Levi and Damien, they would be unstoppable! None of the other families would even dare think badly of them! Tyrone and his council members were feeling rather numb from their shock and regret. They felt like they had made a grave mistake in not allowing Levi to join the n initially. If only they had known how powerful he was back then, they would have epted him in an instant! ¡°So this is my son? Hahaha! As expected of someone who has my blood flowing through his veins! He¡¯s a Garrison indeed! Not bad! Not bad at all!¡± Tyrone eximed gleefully. He then shouted, ¡°Everyone, hold on a moment!¡± Turning to Levi, he said, ¡°Levi, I was wrong to have med you previously. As long as you agree now, I¡¯ll allow you to join the Garrison n. I can guarantee your status will be the same as Damien¡¯s. In fact, you might be entitled to even more resources than him!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right! I agree on letting Levi Garrison join the n!¡± ¡°Me too!¡± One by one, each of the Garrison n council members voiced their agreement. They would have been crazy to kill off a genius like Levi! Emma was close to tears with joy and pride at hearing this. Her son was finally making a name for himself! He had managed to obtain the Garrison n¡¯s approval through his own abilities! Zoey was feeling much the same as Emma. That was her husband! He had proven himself to the most powerful ancient family in Erudia and they were impressed! Rubbing his goatee, Dale chuckled andmented, ¡°Hmm, not bad. Now, this is a man that¡¯s worthy of my goddaughter!¡± Everyone was certain that Levi would say yes to the Garrison n¡¯s offer. After all, he would be able to enjoy the same privileges as Damien. Imagine their surprise when Levi merely sneered and replied, ¡°You want me to join the Garrison n? There¡¯s no way in hell I¡¯ll do that! You¡¯re not worth my time!¡± He then leveled a scornful look on Tyrone. ¡°You want to be my father? Do you even have the right? The Garrison n is about as insignificant as ants in my eyes!¡± Levi¡¯s words served to anger the Garrison n. ¡°We¡¯re just appreciative of your talents! Do you seriously think we can¡¯t do anything about you if we really tried?¡± Tyrone thundered. In reply, Levi challenged coldly, ¡°C¡¯mon then! Who¡¯s next!¡± ¡°Me!¡± A voice called out loudly. Damien stepped forward from the crowd. Earlier, Levi had defeated all of the younger generation Garrisons except Damien, who ranked first among them. Chapter 1182 Chapter 1182 Tyrone snorted and gloated, ¡°Levi, I admit that you¡¯re quite strong. However, I think you¡¯re severely overestimating yourself! You¡¯ll never be able to beat Damien!¡± His belief in his son was almost borderline fanatical. Damien was like the symbol of the Garrison n¡¯s prowess, not to mention he was the strongest man among the younger generations of all of Erudia. In all the ways that counted, he was the best! Nobody could beat him! Even if Levi had defeated all the younger generation members of the Garrison n, he was still no match for Damien! After all, Damien could easily do what Levi had done as well. As Damien emerged from the crowd to stand opposite Levi, everyone gasped. He was like some sort of celestial dragoning down to Earth to grace themoners with his presence. He was the greatest pride and joy of Tyrone Garrison and Olivia Garcia! Olivia had a haughty smile on her face as she spoke to Emma, ¡°Your son might be slightly talented, but he¡¯ll never be able to beat my son! You can stop dreaming about that!¡± Her precious son, her pride, could not lose! The pride of the Garrison n could not lose! When Damien was facing Levi, Levi grinned and stated, ¡°You see that coffin and gravestone? I brought it back here specifically for you!¡± ¡°You dare show me such disrespect? Die!¡± Damien roared. With that, he released his energy. A wave of power exploded from his body, forcefully pushing everyone back several meters like an invisible hand. It was absolutely terrifying! ¡°He¡¯s a God ss fighter?¡± someone cried. ¡°Damien Garrison is actually a God ss warrior!¡± There was a strict ranking system when it came to fighters in this world. They were split into these ranks ording to their fighting prowess. Generally speaking, they could be separated into four sses. Commoner, King, God and Ultimate. Commoner ss usually referred to those that had not been training for long. King ss warriors were powerful fighters that were usually in various positions of authority in the military and led armies. In terms of power, God ss warriors were several times that of a King ss. They were the true masters of fighting, being able to take on an entire army alone. Back then, Levi was pronounced to be a God ss due to having singlehandedly defeated the Eighteen-Nation Alliance of God ss fighters! God ss warriors were very rare, a fact that could be seen when it had taken all members of the Eighteen-Nation Alliance to scrounge up even a hundred fighters. Damien achieving this rank at such a young age proved how talented he was at martial arts. No wonder he was considered a true genius! If he were to ever consider joining the military, it would definitely not take him long to make his way onto the Saber Leaderboard. The next instant, Damien moved. Boom! His fist snapped out powerfully, sending out a loud roar as the air was pressurized by the force. Bang! Bang! Bang! As he dashed toward Levi, his footstepspressed the air, causing little explosions of sound like a firecracker. Crack! Crack! Crack! The ground split open beneath each footfall. Damien leaped into the air toe flying down at Levi, his fist aiming straight for him. The force behind that punch was akin to a thunderbolt from Heaven. Yet Levi¡¯s face was nk as he stood there with his hands sped behind his back. It was almost like he was frozen to the spot in fear. Boom! Damien¡¯s fist mmed into Levi¡¯s shoulder and a loud rumbling sound echoed in the air. Crack! N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. What was even scarier was that the floor actually shattered beneath Levi¡¯s feet. A spiderweb of cracks spread out for at least one hundred meters while some parts of the ground actually crumbled into a deep hole. The strong gust of wind from that punch kicked up a cloud of dust, blotting out the skies. A lot of people cried out in pain as grit flew into their eyes. They could not see anything. It almost felt like a bomb had gone off there. It was utterly terrifying! As expected from a God ss fighter! Tyrone and Olivia cheered, ¡°Hahaha! My son won!¡± After a moment, the smoke gradually cleared so everyone could finally see the battlefield. Chapter 1183 Chapter 1183 Levi and Damien were standing across from each other. Patting his shoulder, Levi smirked and taunted, ¡°That¡¯s it? That tickled!¡± He¡¯spletely unhurt? Damien had dealt such a powerful blow yet Levi did not even have a scratch on him! How ridiculous is that! Everyone had thought he would at the very least be badly injured if not dead. ¡°You¡¯re too weak!¡± Levimented with a snigger. Back then, he had taken on more than a hundred God ss fighters the Eighteen-Nation Alliance had thrown at him. Alone. Individually, none of them were weaker than Damien at all. ¡°Time for you to lose!¡± With that, Levi threw out his fist. BOOM! His punch sounded like an explosion, causing everyone to go deaf momentarily. All they could hear was a loud ringing in their ears. In fact, some wouldter describe this like they had been standing in the middle of a warzone while a hundred bombs went off around them. Watching the fist that sped toward him, Damien tried to meet it with his own. Thud! Unfortunately, he was unable to withstand the power at all. Damien was thrown backward like a ragdoll, blood spurting from his mouth. He crashed to the floor, disbelief shining in his eyes. I lost? ¡°Damien lost? How can that be? How could he have possibly lost?¡± Nobody could ept this brutal reality. The strongest of the younger generation of Garrisons had been defeated! How horrifying! That meant that Levi Garrison was also a God ss fighter! Although Emma and Zoey did not know much about the ranking system, they were happy enough that he was so powerful. No words could describe their pride in him right now! The Garrison n waspletely frozen in shock. ¡°No! That can¡¯t be! My son cannot possibly lose! He can¡¯t! He has to win, no matter what!¡± Tyrone and Olivia nced at each other, determined glints in their eyes. In the past few years, Damien had practically bulldozed over every single opponent he hade across. He had never once lost! That was also the reason why the Garrison n was so proud and arrogant. If he actually lost, that would severely tarnish the Garrison n¡¯s name and reputation! The other fighters in the family looked at each other meaningfully, the same thoughts crossing their minds. They had to make sure Damien won even if it meant cheating! He could not lose, not even once! As the most powerful ancient family, the Garrison n did not know the meaning of the word ¡°defeat.¡± By this point, Damien was also shooting pleading looks at his father. Their thoughts echoed that of the other n members. Tyrone hurried over to Damien¡¯s side and surreptitiously shoved a pill at him. Damien swallowed it quickly. This pill was a special drug that could unlock a person¡¯s full potential. At the same time, Tyrone and several of the other elite fighters pressed their hands against Damien. They transferred their energies into him, boosting his power even more. With these two guarantees, he was definitely going to be able to win against Levi! At this point, nobody cared that they were using such despicable methods to cheat. When it came to these influential and powerful families, their morous and perfect image was just a front for how dirty and disgusting they truly were. Damien¡¯s power increased dramatically under the inflow of energies and the pill. Five times! Ten times! A hundred times! His power was now a hundred times his previous level! Whoosh! Like a phoenix reborn, Damien rose to his feet while his hostile aura exploded out of him. Strong gusts of winds swirled around him. Feeling the power coursing through his veins, Damien let out a demonicugh. Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. This was the first time he had felt so much power! He was beyond giddy, drunk on the feeling of being invisible! At that moment, he felt like he could even kill God himself! ¡°Die, Levi Garrison!¡± he roared like some demon from Hell. Chapter 1184 Chapter 1184 Anybody who was observant enough would realize what the Garrison n had done. But this was the most powerful ancient family in Erudia. Nobody dared to speak up even if they were mad about it. ¡°What the hell is this? That¡¯s cheating! How can the Garrison n do that?¡± Dale protested in righteous anger. After all, he was standing on Zoey¡¯s side, which by extension meant Levi¡¯s side. Of course he would be mad at seeing the Garrison n members cheating. ¡°Hasn¡¯t the Garrison n always been like that? They¡¯re ruthless when ites to getting what they want! The fact that this concerns Damien is making them even more uncaring of anything else! After all, if he loses, that means the Garrisons lose too! There¡¯s no way they¡¯ll allow him to be defeated!¡± someone piped up. Dale huffed angrily, ¡°So we¡¯re going to do nothing but watch?¡± The people nearest to him sighed. ¡°There¡¯s nothing we can do but endure this! This is the Garrison n we¡¯re talking about.¡± ¡°Argh!¡± Dale hit his chest anxiously. He was helpless and he knew it. The most he could do wasin. Zoey panicked when she heard that short conversation. It was just so unfair that the Garrison n cheated! This was not a one on one match with Damien. This was Levi fighting against the entire Garrison n! That meant he was in even more danger! It did not matter how strong he was. If the Garrison n was really as ruthless as they said, then he would be dead either way. What a bunch of bullies! He was only supposed to fight Damien! ¡°What a pity! Levi is definitely one of the rare true geniuses out there. Unfortunately, he just had to piss off the Garrison n. I guess it¡¯s his fate to fall by their hands!¡± Everyone was alreadymenting the loss of such potential. But they did not have a choice. Nobody could actually control the Garrison n for they did not have the courage nor the power to do so. Due to his increased power, Damien had left the title of God ss behind. He was probably closer to the legendary Ultimate ss now. Anyone in the Ultimate ss was absolutely terrifying. It was said that they could take on tens of thousands of men singlehandedly and still win like it was a walk in the park. They were the ultimate warriors that could not be taken down easily even with an army and heavy weaponry. N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. The only thing was that an Ultimate ss warrior was nearly extinct for how rare they were. Running into a God ss warrior was already rare enough, let alone an Ultimate ss one. Damien stalked toward Levi, the sheer power emanating from him pressing down on the other people present. They struggled to breathe as it felt like a boulder was pressing down on their chests. ¡°Levi Garrison, I won¡¯t lose!¡± Damien bellowed before swinging his fist out. The destructive force behind this punch was a hundred times his earlier attack, capable of destroying entire mountains! He was absolutely certain that this blow would obliterate Levi once and for all. ¡°Hahaha!¡± Levi¡¯s lips curled into a mocking sneer before he met Damien¡¯s fist with his own. BOOM! The impact of that collision was like a satellite smashing into Earth, sending shockwaves everywhere. ¡°Urgh!¡± ¡°Ack!¡± More than a few people coughed out blood from the shockwaves that had mmed into them. As a whole, the entire crowd was also pushed back more than a dozen meters. CRACK! Atst, the za could no longer hold up under this assault. The entire floor copsed beneath their feet. What was even more frightening was that Damien had been defeated. He had been shoved back twenty meters, his feet leaving two deep furrows in the ground. Even in this state, Damien had lost? Just how powerful was Levi? Everyone was utterly dumbfounded. ¡°I-I¡­ can¡¯t lose! I can¡¯t lose!¡± Damien screamed. He continued to push his body over and beyond his limits. It was obvious he was going to defeat Levi or at least die trying! Wham! Wham! Wham! Levi pummeled Damien three more times, leaving thetter a bloody mess. Damien¡¯s body crumpled to the floor lifelessly. In the end, the coffin he had custom ordered would be his final resting ce! Tyrone and Olivia screamed when they saw their son fall. ¡°My son! Levi Garrison, you¡¯ll pay for this! Men, kill him!¡± Chapter 1185 Chapter 1185 The bloodied form of Damieny on the floor for all to see. Zoey had been quick to cover her daughter¡¯s eyes, not wanting her to see such a horrible sight. Is Levi really that powerful? He¡¯s really not afraid of the Garrisons, is he? They really did wrongfully me him! Everyone was stunned at Damien¡¯s defeat, especially since he had already been boosted by the pill and energies of others. How fearsome! ¡°You can make use of this yourself!¡± With that said, Levi kicked open the lid of the coffin and threw Damien inside. Scritch scritch! Using a dagger, he carved some words into the gravestone. Here lies Damien Garrison. m! When he was done, he rammed the gravestone into the ground. Levi¡¯s rapid defeat of Damien caught the Garrison n off guard and they were absolutely incensed. This was the biggest taunt Levi could ever do to the Garrison n. I killed off your future, all your hopes and dreams! The Garrison n members were about to lose their minds. Levi had killed off Damien, their best and brightest! He was supposed to be the future of the Garrison n! Not only that, but he had also been the future of the Garcia family too! After all, he had Garcia blood flowing through his veins as well. Both families were crazed with anger as they yelled, ¡°Die! Kill him!¡± Warrior after warrior appeared and gathered together. Every single one of them was a God ss fighter. One. Two. ¡­ Seventy-one! It was absolutely astonishing and daunting! It had taken all eighteen countries of the Eighteen-Nation Alliance to gather even a hundred God ss warriors. Yet the Garrison n and Garcia family alone already had seventy-one God ss warriors! This was the might of the number one and two ancient families in Erudia. There were two characteristics that separated a God ss warrior from a normal human. Other than their incredible power, they also lived a lot longer than an ordinary person due to their stronger life energies. That was why a lot of the God ss warriors before Levi now were actually rather old. Since they had pinned all their hopes on Damien, there was no way they would let Levi off the hook for killing him! ¡°You¡¯re dead, you hear me? Dead!¡± Zed Garcia hollered. Tyrone was also screaming like a madman, ¡°Do you seriously think I won¡¯t kill you?¡± Despite being faced with the pressure of so many God ss warriors, Levi was extremely delighted! It reminded him of back then when he was facing the God ss warriors of the Eighteen-Nation Alliance! ¡°Wonderful, wonderful!¡± he crowed whileughing. ¡°Boss, let us take them!¡± White Tiger offered as the five of them stepped forward eagerly. Levi shook his head. ¡°No. This is my business so I¡¯ll handle them myself!¡± He was not the slightest bit afraid of these seventy plus God ss warriors. It was not like he had not already experienced this once before! ¡°Are there any more? All of you shoulde at me together! It¡¯ll save me a lot of time!¡± N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. He wagged his finger at them tauntingly. Such arrogance! Even now, he was still provoking the people here! It was clear he waspletely disrespectful to the Garrison n and Garcia family! Tyrone thundered, ¡°So you think you¡¯re that good, huh? I¡¯d like to see just how capable a fighter you are! The Garrison n has an abundance of elite fighters! If they¡¯re not enough, we still have the top three fighters of the Saber Leaderboard! We also have the Guardian of the Garrison n!¡± ¡°Kill him!¡± Immediately, all the God ss warriors charged at Levi simultaneously. The ensuing battle was chaotic and intense. From where they were standing by the sidelines, White Tiger and the other four could feel their blood pounding through their veins in excitement. It was like they were seeing the legendary and undefeatable God of War again. A short whileter, Levi was standing tall with his white shirt stained crimson with blood. Around him, all seventy-one God ss warriors were groaning or howling with pain. They had been utterly defeated! It was outrageous how strong Levi was! He had singlehandedly wiped out the best fighters the Garrison n and Garcia family had! The crowd was abuzz at the shocking event. ¡°T-This¡­ That¡­ That¡¯s just too scary!¡± ¡°I¡¯ve never seen anyone as powerful as him!¡± Tyrone and the rest of the Garrison n members had not expected Levi would be that strong either. ¡°Levi, don¡¯t think that we¡¯ll admit defeat just like that! Please grace us with your presence, Elder Teneb!¡± Tyrone yelled. Chapter 1186 Chapter 1186 It was absolutely outrageous how formidable Levi was! They had never seen a young man as terrifying as him before. In fact, they had never even heard of the existence of someone remotely like him! Tyrone was dumbstruck. This is my son? If only we had epted him into the family back then, we would be unstoppable right now! The other families would be bowing down before our might for at least a hundred years, maybe even more! The Garrison n would have attained new heights! However, now that things have deteriorated to this extent, what¡¯s more important is protecting our pride and reputation. We have to defeat him! Thus, the only option they had left was to bring in the one man in their n that was like a living god ¨C Teneb. Rumors had it that Teneb was an Ultimate ss warrior, which was why he had managed to live so long. At one hundred and thirty years old, his energy was still strong. None of the people present had expected Levi would be so powerful that the Garrison n would need to invite Teneb to the scene. In no time at all, Teneb was escorted down to the za. Thump! The Garrison n members fell to their knees before the old man, chorusing, ¡°Please seek justice for us, Elder Teneb! The disowned son, Levi Garrison, refused to acknowledge his ancestors and elders! He beat up his own cousins and even his elders! He even killed the Garrison n¡¯s hope, Damien! Please eradicate him for the sake of the n, Elder Teneb!¡± ¡­ Presently, the Garrison n was acknowledging Levi¡¯s identity as a Garrison. However, they were now painting him as someone heartless and disrespectful. Cough cough! To their immense surprise, Teneb¡¯s body shook as he coughed violently, spitting out blood. ¡°What? Elder Teneb¡­ You¡¯re injured?¡± The color drained from everyone¡¯s faces at that thought. But then they recalled themotion that hade from the forbidden grounds yesterday and understood. Elder Teneb must have fought with someone yesterday and gotten hurt! To be able to injure the Guardian of the Garrison n, how formidable must that person be? Was it yet another Ultimate ss warrior? That was an incredibly daunting thought. Having it be someone from the God ss was already scary enough, but another Ultimate ss? It was said the gap between a God and Ultimate ss was nearly insurmountable. If one were to achieve the rank of Ultimate, that would mean he had gone beyond the limits of a mortal!Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. What was even more amazing was theirbat prowess and longevity! One could take on an army of ten thousand men by himself and his life was extended infinitely¡­ When it came to influence, it was said that having an Ultimate ss warrior in a country was the best defense that country could have. With an Ultimate ss warrior on the frontlines, any army would quail in fear! That was why everyone thought the culprit who injured Teneb was another Ultimate ss warrior. Wiping away the blood trickling from his lips, Teneb nodded. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m injured.¡± Then, he turned to look at Levi. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me it¡¯s Levi who did this to you?¡± Disbelief was writ across everybody¡¯s faces. ¡°That¡¯s right. It was him!¡± Teneb nodded. ¡°I gathered everyone here today because of this important issue!¡± In an instant, everyone realized why Teneb had called back all the Garrison n members. Pfft! A coppery taste spread through Tyrone¡¯s mouth before blood gushed out of his mouth. To think they had been throwing the younger generations at Levi when he had already defeated their strongest member, Teneb! Was there any limit to Levi¡¯s power? He had singlehandedly obliterated the entire Garrison n! Tyrone ranted, ¡°No, we haven¡¯t lost yet! The truly strong fighters are not here yet!¡± He was referring to the n members on the Saber Leaderboard, in particr Yancy, Lyle and Micah. Those three really were the strongest fighters the Garrison n had left. If they took on Levi together, it was likely they might win. Soon, Yancy arrived with more than a dozen fighters from the Saber Leaderboard. Burt, Lincon and the others who had joined the Hidden Dragon training camp also arrived. ¡°The Garrison n can¡¯t lose!¡± Yancy shouted. But as his eyes locked onto Levi¡¯s in the next instant, he was dumbstruck. Chapter 1187 Chapter 1187 Yancy was not the only one who had such a drastic change in demeanor. Lyle and Micah¡¯s expression fell when they got a good look at Levi¡¯s face. Behind them, Brandon, Greg and the other fighters were also looking pale. As the best fighters on the Saber Leaderboard, how could they not recognize Levi? Especially since the leaderboard was set up by Levi¡¯s subordinates! Thump! ¡°Yancy Garrison greets the God of War!¡± Thump! ¡°Lyle Garrison greets the God of War!¡± Thump! ¡°Micah Garrison greets the God of War!¡± ¡­ Brandon. Greg. Hayner. Lincon. Burt. In the blink of an eye, all the Garrison n members who were in the military were kneeling before Levi. They chorused, ¡°All hail the God of War!¡± This rapid turn of events was just too shocking! Everyone present waspletely caught by surprise. Why would Yancy and the rest kneel to Levi? They were the top three fighters on the Saber Leaderboard, the best warriors in all of Erudia! Even Teneb was taken aback at their actions. Just who is he? What is this ¡°God of War?¡± He was so astounded his thinking seemed to have ground to a halt. ¡°The Stuart family greets the God of War!¡± Azure Dragon suddenly shouted before he and his family members all kneeled down. ¡°The Preston family greets the God of War!¡± ¡°The Meyers family greets the God of War!¡± ¡°The Gott family greets the God of War!¡± ¡­ What followed was even more astonishing! All sixteen of the imperial families and the thirty-two royal families got down on their knees before Levi, shouting the exact same sentence as the others. The quasi-royal and prominent families followed their lead and kneeled as well. In an incredibly short amount of time, the thousands of people in the za were all kneeling. It was a mind-blowing sight. The Garrison n and Zoey were unable to react as their minds went nk. Awooo! Suddenly, the eerie howling of wolves could be heard. Everybody nced around, finally spotting the eighteen figures that had appeared on a nearby hill. The figures were riding on wolves. At once, everyone realized who they were. These were the subordinates of the God of War, his Cavalry Regiment! ¡°Azure Dragon greets the God of War!¡± ¡°Kirin greets the God of War!¡± ¡°Phoenix greets the God of War!¡± ¡°White Tiger greets the God of War!¡± ¡°ck Tortoise greets the God of War!¡± The Five Great Wars Regiment also went down on their knees. Thud! Thud! Thud! The sound of synchronized marching rang out before row after row of men in ck clothing appeared. These were the Dragon Warriors that had appeared in Jason¡¯s house previously! ¡°The Dragon Warriors greet the God of War!¡± The Dragon Warriors got down on one knee, giving Levi their highest gesture of respect! ¡°The Specter Army greets the God of War!¡± Yet another group of soldiers arrived to greet Levi. Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. Then, even more appeared. ¡°The Ruby Army greets the God of War!¡± ¡°The Sapphire Army greets the God of War!¡± ¡°The Emerald Army greets the God of War!¡± ¡°The Topaz Army greets the God of War!¡± Four separate groups appeared. These four were yet more undefeatable regiments that had been personally trained by Levi. Coincidentally, they had been in Oand City so they decided toe. ¡°The Dragonites greet the God of War! Wee to Oand City!¡± Chapter 1188 Chapter 1188 Another group of soldiers appeared. It was the representative army of Oand City ¨C the Dragonites! The initially spacious za was nowpletely filled to overflowing with more than ten thousand people there kneeling to Levi! The Garrison n, Zoey and Emma were at a loss for what to do. They stood there dumbly, still in a daze from what they had seen. ¡°Asura is here with Zar, Bolgun and Talon!¡± Amanding voice announced loudly. Winsor strode over with three of his own regiments of men. His men were all wearing demon masks. However, there were three kinds of masks to differentiate them into their separate regiments. ¡°Zar greets the God of War!¡± ¡°Bolgun greets the God of War!¡± ¡°Talon greets the God of War!¡± As the three men said that, their individual regiments all kneeled before Levi and addressed him as well. It was a truly majestic scene! These were all of Erudia¡¯s fiercest and strongest armies! Each was capable of defeating a ten thousand men army themselves! It would not be an exaggeration to say all the soldiers present here right now were equivalent to millions of normal men! That meant more than a million men were currently worshipping the God of War! ¡°Winsor Campbell greets the God of War!¡± Even Winsor had to address Levi respectfully, but only because thetter was stronger than him. Rank-wise, they were of equal rank. Thus, Winsor did not have to kneel. It was enough that he bow as a sign of respect. Since Levi was here to ept the challenge, of course Winsor had to make an appearance to support him. Winsor was a man of great reputation and influence. Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. All the influential families in Oand City knew him, especially since he had appearedst year as well. With such a jaw-dropping turnout, it was obvious now who Levi was. This young man in his twenties was none other than Erudia¡¯s own God of War! He was Erudia¡¯s best defense, able to strike terror into every other countries¡¯ hearts! ¡°G-God of War¡­?¡± The first to snap out of his shock was Teneb. Now he understood how he had lost. How could he possibly win against the God of War? Zed and the Garcia family members were close to crying. They finally knew why Conrad, who had been crippled, had chosen to let things go. He had absolutely refused to speak about what happened to him. It turned out that he had offended the God of War. Who had the guts to pursue this matter further? No way the Garcia family was going to let themselves be exterminated! Dale waspletely blown away by this revtion. It was dawning on him why Jerry would risk pissing off the Lehman family and break off his marriage contract with Zoey. Jerry must have known about Levi¡¯s true identity. That was why he would rather die than actually snatch the God of War¡¯s wife away from him! Speaking of dying¡­ Edwin felt like a bolt of lightning had struck him. What did I do yesterday? I was actually trying to force the God of War to give us an exnation while on his knees! What an idiot! I¡¯m definitely going to die for this! ¡°Woohoo, Daddy¡¯s amazing! Daddy¡¯s so cool!¡± Among all the people present, little Forlevia was the most clearheaded at that moment. As a young child, she did not understand what the adults were talking about. All she knew was that a lot of people were kneeling before her father. Of course he¡¯s amazing! He¡¯s the venerable God of War himself! Zoey¡¯s nk eyes gradually brightened as she slowly began to make the connections. ¡°The God of War?¡± ¡°Wait a minute, the God of War?¡± ¡°My husband is the God of War?¡± A crazed expression made its way onto her face and she was close to losing herposure. Chapter 1189 Chapter 1189 Emma was slowly hit with the realization as well. It can¡¯t be? No way. It turns out what Levi said was all true! My fantasies actually turned into reality? Am I dreaming? She gave herself a hard pinch and felt a sharp pain. ¡°You Garrison folks know nothing¡­ We know better!¡± the Stuart family shouted. The entire Garrison n was struck with a deep realization, as though someone had just poured ice- cold water on them. Why has Levi always been so disdainful towards the Garrison n? Why did he agree to the bet if he did not care about the Garrison n? In the past, everyone used to think that Levi was a dumb fool. However, it turned out that he simply did not take the Garrison n seriously at all! The Garrison n finally figured out why the God of War¡¯sst name was Garrison. The God of War is Levi Garrison! They had spent a great deal of effort to investigate which branch of the Garrison n he was from, but they did not expect him to be from their branch. They also realized he was the same person that Tyrone almost killed. That moment, Tyrone recalled Jonah¡¯s warning to him and Damien. They had disagreed with Jonah at that time, but Jonah already knew of Levi¡¯s identity then. Tyrone¡¯s face suddenly turned pale as he recollected the first time he met Levi face-to-face. He suddenly understood that Emma wasn¡¯t the one who leaked the secret to Levi. Of course, Levi found out by himself! Given his status, it was a piece of cake for him to investigate this! How na?ve of me to think that he would use this to ckmail me¡­ I was wrong! Absolutely wrong! Someone of his status and position wouldn¡¯t do this! People generally regarded Levi as arrogant and aloof, but what they didn¡¯t know was that his status was way above theirs. On the other hand, the Garrison n treated him as a lowly creature, but he was actually an extraordinary and mighty being. Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. The crowd took a deep breath when they thought about how easily Levi resolved the matter that the Garrison n confronted him with. They should have known better that he wasn¡¯t amon man. But they were blind-sided by Morris Group. They underestimated thepany and did not take it seriously. All sorts of thoughts ran through their mind at that time. The God of War? Levi Garrison is actually the God of War! Who said a single man¡¯s hard work over several decades cannotpare with the blood, sweat and tears of prominent families who have been around for generations? Whoever said that was wrong. It¡¯s absolutely possible! The chances of this happening might be one in a million, but it is not impossible. Levi Garrison is living proof of that possibility! My son is the God of War? With Levi around, would Damien still be of any use? Could he possibly match up to Levi? What a shame! What an absolute shame! If only the Garrison n brought Levi back earlier, the God of War would be a part of the n! Who wouldn¡¯t be convinced then? The Garrison n¡¯s power would be on the rise, and going up the socialdder wouldn¡¯t be a problem at all! If that happened, it would actually be possible to dominate the whole of Bayview¡­ But it is toote to cry over spilled milk now! We were the ones who pushed Levi to the enemy¡¯s side¡­ Damien even ruined his wedding¡­ Now he¡¯s taking revenge! Levi looked at the thousands of people kneeling before him and shouted, ¡°Get up!¡± Everyone quickly stood up synchronously. He then grabbed his mother and walked up to Tyrone. ¡°Did you ever dream of this day, that I would personally defeat the Garrison n? Do you think it¡¯s that difficult to defeat the n? I¡¯ll show you how it¡¯s done! Mother and I are here to demand an exnation today!¡± he said with a contemptuous grin. Chapter 1190 Chapter 1190 Levi¡¯s words cut like a knife while his voice sounded like roaring thunder. His overwhelming presence swept across the crowd. Whoosh¡­ Every member of the Garrison n was suddenly short of breath. Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. It was as though arge rock had knocked the breath right out of them, leaving them gasping for air. Thump! Thump! Their hearts pounded rapidly. Several people who could not withstand the psychological pressure started copsing onto the ground one after another. Their entire bodies were drenched in cold sweat. It was a horrifying sight. Showcasing his powers, Levi was like a god who had descended from the heavens, and mere ordinary folk could not withstand his attacks. Tyrone, who was standing closest to Levi at this moment, turned pale white. His legs started trembling as ayer of cold sweat formed on his forehead. Levi red at Tyrone. So what if you¡¯re the head of Erudia¡¯s first ancient family? You can¡¯t kneel before the God of War? ¡°You and the Garrison n both owe me an exnation!¡± he bellowed. Boom! Lightning suddenly struck the Garrison n as Levi demanded an exnation from them. ¡°Alright, it¡¯s time to question Tyrone and the rest of the Garrison n! When my mother was pregnant back then, she knelt in front of the Garrison family home for three whole days. Where were you, and what were you doing? Why did you abandon your wife and child? Why did you choose to kill your own flesh and blood? Why are you so cold-hearted to my mother? Did she do anything to wrong you?¡± he interrogated Tyrone and stared at the entire n. Every member of the n, including Tyrone, lowered their heads and did not dare to look at Levi. Everyone remained quiet. ¡°Speak up!¡± Levi roared and mmed the main door. In a wink, the door crumbled and turned into dust. At that moment, Levi was like a demon who had unleashed his rage on all of humanity. Thud! Thud! There was a seemingly invisible force that forced everyone to kneel down one after another, but no one could exin what was going on. There was no logical exnation for this phenomenon. Boom! Tyrone could no longer withstand the overwhelming pressure and finally copsed on his knees. Olivia, Kenny, and Teneb were all on their knees too. They could not stand the pressure either! By then, every single member of the Garrison n was kneeling down before Levi. Erudia¡¯s first ancient family finally surrendered to Levi Garrison! ¡°Hahaha¡­¡± Emma chuckled in delight as tears started rolling down her cheeks. ¡°Olivia, didn¡¯t you think I was inferior to you? That my son is of a lowly bloodline? What do you think now? Can your sonpared to mine?¡± Emma yelled. But Olivia remained silent. ¡°Your n used to look down on me, thinking that my blood was less human than yours just because I am from a humble family. Back then, I dreamt of standing in front of all of you and telling you that my son will one day rule the world. Now, look at you, aren¡¯t you all kneeling before my son?¡± Emma sneered. Tyrone and the rest of the n continued to hold their silence until she finished ranting. For the first time in her life, Emma felt relieved. The Garrison n trembled with fear as they stood speechless before Levi. ¡°Why are all of you kneeling before a bastard? Hahaha¡­ We¡¯ll deal with you all soon¡­¡± she added sarcastically. Levi then turned to look at Zoey, saying, ¡°Zoey, I¡¯ll give you an exnation right now!¡± Chapter 1191 Chapter 1191 ¡°I actually wanted to tell you everything at the wedding, but Damien¡¯s unexpected intrusion disrupted my n! Later on, I wanted to exin while I dealt with the Garrisons, but something unexpected happened. The Dragonites transferred me out under their highest order and made it my mission to annihte Blood King Pce. Because of that, I had to be away for the past year and a half. I missed the birth of our child and the agreement with the Garrison n, and you were left to fend for yourself¡­¡± Levi exined why he went missing for one and a half years. Everyone finally understood the real reason behind his disappearance. He had been tasked to wipe out Blood King Pce. ¡°This was all in fact a scheme by my enemies from overseas to separate you and Mother from me!¡± Levi continued. ¡°Then why were we not in danger after you left? I even went overseas¡­¡± Zoey questioned him. ¡°Erudia had sent Asura to protect you from the ten thousand men who were waiting to ambush you at Keerea airport. Meanwhile, Mother was protected by Zar, Bolgun, and Talon,¡± Levi exined. Zoey then understood why things had been so smooth for her when Levi was away. There were always people around to protect her. Even when Asura tried to attack her when her negotiations with the Garrison n failed, there were men looking after her. ¡°Zoey, I¡¯m sorry I wasn¡¯t there for you and our child. But trust me when I say I¡¯m Erudia¡¯s God of War. Your husband now rules the world!¡± Levi finally made it up to her with aplete exnation. ¡°I¡¯m so proud of you, darling!¡± Zoey hugged him tightly as she burst into tears. This is my husband! My pride and my hero! He is the world¡¯s best husband! ¡°You kept all this from me for so long. Why didn¡¯t you tell me earlier¡­¡± She sobbed. Thinking back on what she went through for thest two years, she realized everything that happened was no coincidence. Levi had always been in control of every event in her life, and everything started to make sense to her. ¡°What a perfect exnation! You are indeed Erudia¡¯s hero! We owe you a huge apology!¡± Dale took the initiative to apologize. ¡°I was wrong too!¡± Edwin got down on his knees. Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. ¡°The Garrisons should kneel for three whole days! If Tyrone can take a punch from me, I¡¯ll let this matter go!¡± Levi offered the Garrison n an ultimatum. From a wider point of view, he knew that it was best not to annihte the Garrison n. Finally, Tyrone stood before him. Bash! Levi threw a hard punch without any reservation, and Tyrone¡¯s body flew over a hundred meters before he hit a wall. No one knew if he survived. Meanwhile, the rest of the Garrison n had to kneel for three entire days to atone for their sins. As the public caught wave of this news, many shady figures watched on in the dark. They were not Erudians, and but were Tenichi¡¯s men. ¡°Levi¡¯s repeated assaults have triggered the Blood King Pce¡¯s most poisonous attack! He is about to battle Asura again, and he will die without a doubt!¡± One of the spies sneered. The Blood King Pce¡¯s poison was the best weapon they could use to defeat Levi. That very moment, Levi was suddenly ovee by an unpleasant sensation. He felt like the sky was spinning as he struggled to stand up straight. Feeling nauseous, he tried his best to hold back his vomit. But he clearly felt that the effects of the toxin were a lot stronger this time. He had battled Teneb and the seventy-one God ss warriors of the Garrison n before, so he was surprised that he was feeling this weak. Howe I can¡¯t seem to control the poison this time? How is this possible? Levi¡¯s expression changed drastically. ¡°God of War, it¡¯s time for our battle now!¡± someone eximed. Chapter 1192 Chapter 1192 As Levi felt his body spin out of control because of the poison, Asura suddenly appeared. He hade to fulfil his end of the battle. Levi continued to bear with the poison as much as he could while fearing he might pass out or vomit blood. At this critical moment, Asura turned up to challenge him. ¡°Are you alright?¡± Winsor sensed that Levi wasn¡¯t doing well. Nevertheless, Levi covered up his pain and difort so well that Winsor could not tell in the end. ¡°I¡¯m fine. I¡¯m just excited!¡± Levi answered with a chuckle. That moment, he exhausted every bit of strength in him to fight the Blood King Pce¡¯s poison. On the surface, he looked fine, but inside, his body waspletely ruined. Meanwhile, several spies were having a discussion between themselves somewhere in the dark. ¡°Hahaha, the Blood King Pce¡¯s poison is indeed powerful. Even the God of War cannot withstand it!¡± the first spy said. ¡°Did you know it took forty years for the Blood King Pce to develop this poison so he can defeat the strongest warrior!¡± another spy said. ¡°This time, Levi Garrison will definitely die. It will a wishe true for Blood King Pce and his military strategist!¡± a third one replied. They knew best how powerful this poison was. While Levi fights Teneb, Damien, and the seventy-one God ss warriors of the Garrison n, the poison would spread throughout his body. No matter how strong Levi was, it would be toote for him. The poison would have attacked every inch of his body. The most unique characteristic of this poison was its ability to consume human blood and energy. Even the gods would not be able to save him by then! Moreover, Levi would have to face another powerful opponent, Winsor Campbell. So his death would be inevitable. All of this was within Tenichi¡¯s ns, though some factors were beyond his control, such as Levi¡¯s initial battle against the Garrison n warriors. Nevertheless, this was still favorable for him. Winsor, on the other hand, did not bother about it much either. After all, he and Levi had already reached such a high point. Defeating the Garrison n would not be a difficult task at all. N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. So he thought their agreed battle would not be a problem as well. However, he did not know what Levi was enduring physically. He nced at Levi and said, ¡°Come on, let¡¯s settle this right now! The whole world knows the God of War, but few know of Asura. People will assume you are stronger than me, but I don¡¯t think I¡¯m any weaker than you. You¡¯ve rejected my challenges more than ten times these few years! Today, the opportunity has finallye, and I want to prove to the world that Winsor Campbell is no weaker than you!¡± In the blink of an eye, Winsor altered his appearance. It was as though he was a demon reborn from hell. ¡°Alright, I ept your challenge! If I win, you will have to work under mymand. If I lose, I¡¯ll let you take over as the God of War!¡± Levi mustered up his energy and epted Winsor¡¯s challenge. ¡°No, the position was originally mine! I will only be taking back what¡¯s rightfully mine!¡± Winsor retorted. He waspletely consumed by the idea of bing the God of War, and this obsession was the driving force for his insane actions. All his life, he had been waiting for the day he could finally defeat Levi Garrison. Just as the battle between Levi and Winsor was about to start, White Tiger suddenly eximed, ¡°There¡¯s something wrong with the boss! He seems to be injured!¡± ¡°I think so too!¡± Kirin echoed. Phoenix, Kirin, and the other subordinates knew Levi well. Even if he looked fine to others, they could tell that he was in trouble. They sensed that he was injured. Thinking that he was capable of fighting Asura, White Tiger took a deep breath and said, ¡°Why don¡¯t I take Levi¡¯s ce for the battle?¡± ¡°No, you can¡¯t change opponents at this moment,¡± said Winsor. Chapter 1193 Chapter 1193 Next, the huge battle began between Levi and Winsor. From the moment they made their first move, the crowd was astounded and astonished by their actions. Everyone was suddenly forced to step back about one hundred meters, and there was nowhere left for them to stand on in the middle of the grounds. Between them, they released airwaves that were strong enough to send a few people flying away, and a number of people were injured because of this as well. It was a dark fight indeed. The Garrison npound hadpletely copsed. All the surrounding trees were destroyed and even the two stone lions at the entrance had exploded without anybody¡¯s realization. Nobody had ever witnessed such an earth-shattering battle before. After all, both of them were practically invincible, having defeated thousands of soldiers on the battlefield. In terms of fighting prowess, they were of the ultimate ss at the very least. Hence, this was definitely the battle of the century. Asura gave it his all in this battle, vividly disying every inch of his cruel and ruthless side. Having singlehandedly killed more than eight thousand people belonging to a terrifying organization from the Western Dark World, Asura was carnage personified! However, this was Levi he was battling with. ¡°Terrific! This is absolutely marvelous!¡± Everyone could not help but sing their praises. Pfft! However, something unforeseen had happened. Levi suddenly fell backward and fresh blood was spurting out of his mouth. Seizing the opportunity, Winsor did not give him any breathing room and went all out. Thebat resumed. Pfft! Levi was sent flying across the air once again. As hey on the ground, Levi could feel his head spinning. The Blood King Pce¡¯s ultimate poison was way too powerful. In fact, it was definitely fatal! Before this, Levi was still holding on firmly. However, after the rigorous battle with Winsor, he could no longer suppress the poison. He had always known that Asura was very strong, and from that battle, he could gauge his powers. Strong! He was incredibly, terrifyingly strong! However, Levi had his own way to defeat him! Despite being poisoned, as long as Levi channeled all of his energy into that one strike, Winsor will definitely lose! At this moment, two voices appeared in his mind. One said, Levi, you cannot lose, you must give it your all to defeat Winsor! The other voice said, Put everything down and be with your wife and daughter. The two voices were interweaving in his mind. Levi had owed Zoey way too much over all these years. He really wanted to give up his identity as God of War. All he wanted to do was to be amoner who could spend quality time with his family. Previously, when Asura helped to protect Zoey and her parents, Levi really wanted to vacate his position as God of War. However, the more he thought about it, it did not feel right to him. The entire Erudia acknowledged him and his position. While Winsor was weed to take over, he had to defeat Levi first! Thetter was the God of War, and in the face of every challenge, he would definitely give it his all and never give up! He could not throw the game, and he definitely could not be defeated! Bang! At this moment, Levi¡¯s energy suddenly elevated rapidly, as if he was an awakened beast. His frightening aura made everyone¡¯s blood run cold. Suddenly, everyone felt like they were short of breath and found it hard to even breathe. Terrifying! This was simply too terrifying! Is this the Levi Garrison who had fought off one hundred thousand soldiers all by himself? White Tiger and the rest were excited as the undefeatable devil from the battlefield emerged in their vision once again. It was indeed extremely frightening! Winsor¡¯s face changed. He could feel fear now that Levi had levelled up. All smiles disappeared from his disciple Zar¡¯s face. They had just assumed that they were about to win this. The spies were dumbfounded as they witnessed everything from the dark corners. Was Levi that strong? Even that did not kill him, and he could still fight? From the looks of it, he might even defeat Asura? Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. Where were his limits? No! Levi must not be allowed to live, and definitely not allowed to win! Chapter 1194 Chapter 1194 ¡°Did you really think you hide so well that no one has seen you?¡± Suddenly, the spies heard a frosty voice next to them. Specters appeared all around them. It was the Specter Army! ¡°Kill!¡± ¡­¡­ Immediately, the spies were all killed. N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. There was no longer anyone doing secret sabotage. Levi could now fight fair and square with Winsor. ¡°Alright, you have finally revealed your true powers!¡± Winsor shouted with glee. His powers were being elevated continuously as well. The Garrison n ancestralpound was submerged by an overwhelming force of strength. Everyone could feel the great pressure exuded from the battle. ¡°Come on, fight!!!¡± Levi¡¯s eyes turned red. The Iron Brigade¡¯s motto was to charge, even to the point of death! The two of them battled once again. Their movements were so swift, no one could see anything clearly. With theirbined detrimental strength, their aura assaulted the surroundings again and again. The Garrisonpound was no longer as it was, and all of the buildings were already destroyed. ¡°Is this power of the Ultimate ss warrior? Absolutely frightful!¡± Everyone held their breaths. ¡°The end!¡± Enduring the spread of the toxins, Levi gathered all of his strength and delivered a powerful blow. Asura would probably be defeated by this strike even if he had ultimate powers. However, at this very moment, the strangest thing happened. Levi actually failed right when he was close to fully recharge his powers. It was so close as he was just one step away. Bang! Asuranded a deafening punch on Levi. Thud! Levi¡¯s body was sent flying. He was hurled one hundred meters away and crashed violently onto the ground. Afternding, Levi was in utter disbelief. Was there someone secretly targeting him? When he was battling with Asura, he could feel invisible energy forces pressurizing him from all directions. It was at this very moment that Asura was able to defeat Levi with the most fatal strike of them all! Seems like somebody does not want me to be the God of War¡­ It could not be from overseas¡­ It is too difficult for an elite fighter from overseas to burrow their way in here without being spotted almost immediately. Therefore, it has to be someone from Erudia! There is someone here at Erudia who does not want me to continue being the God of War! Who is that? Who could that be? It could not be Asura. Even though this guy is ruthless and cruel, he will definitely not use cheap tricks like these. If he knew I was poisoned, he would definitely not fight with me. He would want to win me fair and square. Levi¡¯s mind spun madly and he quickly came to the conclusion that the person that had just attacked him must be from Erudia. In fact, that person might be lying in ambush amidst the Oand City¡¯s families. Oh? All these years, he had always been battling at the borders and had never offended anyone at Erudia. Does somebody see me as a threat? So much that they want to kill me and get me off the position as God of War? At this moment, Levi stood up once again. Not noticing that something was off, Asura continued fighting him. Pfft! Soon, Levi was flung across the air again. Pfft! He got up again only to be sent flying once again. ¡­.. After a few more times, Leviy motionless on the ground. Fresh blood kept flowing nonstop from his mouth. Finally, he could no longer suppress the poison. The toxins had spread and had begun to encroach his body. On top of the injuries from Asura and the secret fighter, he could not take it anymore. By now, a little child with a knife could finish him off, let alone Asura. ¡°Y-you¡­you won¡­¡± Levi felt that his head was bing heavier. Bang! His head mmed against the floor forcefully and he lost all movement. Chapter 1195 Chapter 1195 Silence! Extreme silence! One could hear a pin drop. Everyone was petrified when Levi had no more movement. This included Asura, who was rooted to the ground. Cough¡­ For a full thirty seconds, Asura trembled violently while spurting out fresh blood from his mouth. This brought everyone back to reality. In this fight, even though Levi was down, Winsor had also paid a painful price. He was seriously injured as well. Levi, who was ambushed repeatedly and poisoned, could still cause such injuries to Asura. How powerful would he be had he been well? However, the truth was before them¡­ Someone did not want to see Levi alive, or rather, did not want him to continue being the God of War. The legend was defeated in a despicable way! He did not actually lose! He was being schemed! Bang! Thud! Each and every one of Levi¡¯s closest guards fell on their knees in disbelief of all that was happening before their eyes. Azure Dragon and a few others rushed to check on Levi¡¯s condition. ¡°I won!¡± ¡°I, Winsor Campbell, have defeated the God of War Levi Garrison!¡± ¡°That title should¡¯ve belonged to me long ago! Now, I¡¯ve won it with my bare hands!¡± Winsor screamed and howled maniacally. This was his glorious moment, or rather, this was the peak of his life! Not only him, the entire Erudia and all of the ancient families witnessed the fall of Levi! Winsor was stronger than Levi! Everyone was more concerned with the oue rather than the process, and they did not care if Levi had been poisoned, injured, or ambushed. All they saw was that Levi was defeated¡­ ¡°Asura Trio¡­¡± ¡°Zar congrattes the God of War on your victory!¡± ¡°Asura! Asura! Asura!¡± The Bolgun yelled. ¡°God of War, Asura!¡± Asura¡¯s guards all fell to their knees and cheered out loud. ¡°Asura is undefeatable!¡± ¡°Asura is Invincible!¡± ¡­¡­ ¡°Hahaha, no longer Asura. He should be addressed as the God of War!¡± ¡°Levi has mentioned that if he loses, he will vacate the position!¡± N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. Zar said. ¡°We congratte the new God of War. May you protect Erudia!¡± ¡­¡­ At this moment, up to one hundred families at Oand City, including even the Garrisons, Garcias, and the Lehmans, all knelt before Winsor and cheered loudly together. Winsor waved and said, ¡°Alright, from now on, I am the new God of War!¡± ¡°Hahaha¡­¡± He had waited too long for this day to arrive. Somewhere at Erudia. A few people were having tea. ¡°Sir, under our forcible interference, Levi lost and is probably dead by now!¡± Someone suddenly reported. ¡°Alright! Hahaha¡­he is finally defeated!¡± A middle-aged manughed heartily. This was the same at various ces overseas. Tenichi, Wheldrake, and Antis all received the news of Levi¡¯s defeat and even of his death. It seemed like many ces were cheering for joy. The terrifying force that had suppressed them for years was finally conquered. This called for a universal celebration! The amount of hatred for Levi had now turned into joy. In front of the Garrison familypound. Zoey and Emma made a dash for Levi. ¡°Boss¡­¡± ¡°Levi¡­¡± ¡°My son¡­¡± Everyone was cheering. They shook him a few times but he still did not wake up. In fact, his body had stiffened and be icy cold. Zoey put her fingers tentatively in front of his nostrils¡­ ¡°There is no breath¡­¡± Zoey was shocked beyond madness. Chapter 1196 Chapter 1196 ¡°Darling!!!¡± Zoey wailed from the bottom of her soul. Forlevia began crying out loud as well. ¡°Wahhhh¡­..¡± Emma could not handle it and passed out immediately. Azure Dragon, Kirin and the rest also lost their minds. ¡°Boss!!!¡± Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. Levi¡¯s subordinates all roared maniacally. They began using various ways to wake Levi up, but to no avail. The cruel reality hit them. There was simply no breath left in Levi¡­ This was a fact that nobody was willing to ept¡­ It looked like Levi was dead. The Calvary Regiment was not calm. The Specter Army lost theirposure. The Ruby, Emerald, Sapphire, and Topaz Armies could no longer hold themselves together. Levi had presented himself in front of the Garrison family this day to identify himself. Who would have thought that someone who lorded over Oand City woulde to such an ending? Not only was he defeated, but he was also dead¡­ This was something his family was unable to ept no matter what¡­ Even Asura felt a little curious¡­ He had noticed that something was off earlier, but he could not point his finger at it. He did not think too much about it. The man had always felt that he was stronger than Levi. Now that he was so seriously injured, it would not be abnormal for Levi to be dead. ¡°No! Boss, you definitely cannot die!!!¡± ¡°I will get Fredrick and the rest toe back immediately!¡± Behaving like he had gone mad, White Tiger scrambled to get up. ¡°Azure Dragon, White Tiger, Specter Army, Dragon Warriors, Cavalry Regiment, Ruby, Emerald, Sapphire, and Topaz Armies ¨C prepare to receive yourmand!¡± ¡°As the God of War, Imand you! From now onwards, leave here with me without dissent! Military action will be taken against those who vite my orders!¡± Winsor suddenly gave hismand. Based on his cruel and heartless character, he would not care about Levi¡¯s life nor death. In his eyes, Levi was merely a loser. Losers did not deserve to live! There was only one chance! To him, there was no such thing as a revival! Therefore, when he saw that Azure Dragon and the rest still wanted to struggle, he immediately gave themand. However, Levi¡¯s guards all ignored him. ¡°I¡¯ll say it once again! As God of War, Imand you to leave with me immediately! You will suffer terrible consequences should I be angered!¡± Asura roared furiously. ¡°Who is afraid of you? Come on, I¡¯ll fight you!¡± White Tiger could not hold back anymore and roared while he charged towards Asura. ¡°Seeking death, aren¡¯t you? White Tiger, you are viting rank protocol here!¡± Zar, Bolgun, and Talon were all ring ferociously at White Tiger. ¡°Winsor Campbell, I am not afraid of you!¡± White Tiger¡¯s eyes were filled with intention to fight. Snap! Snap! Snap! The Cavalry Regiment, Specter Army and the rest were all staring at Asura in a uniformed manner. ¡°Are you all not defying themands of the God of War?¡± Asuraughed. This sparked off a tensed atmosphere immediately. At this very moment, Azure Dragon, who had beenying down next to Levi, suddenly stood up and roared, ¡°We shall obey! He is the new God of War, and we should obey hismands!¡± Azure Dragon¡¯s words carried a lot of weight among the group, so the moment he spoke, everyone immediately stopped. ¡°I refuse!¡± White Tiger remained stubborn. Azure Dragon then murmured in his ears. His face immediately changed. Then, he looked down and nodded. ¡°I, White Tiger, am willing to obey themands. Everyone, listen to Azure Dragon and leave together with the new God of War!¡± Even though everyone was extremely unwilling to do so, they still obeyed themands. Winsor could not be bothered with that and merelyughed. ¡°Alright,e with me!¡± He brought everyone away immediately. Levi was left there, barely breathing. Zoey was crying so hard she almost fainted. Chapter 1197 Chapter 1197 Dale and Edwin tested for Levi¡¯s breathing, and the former had to tell Zoey the truth that she was forced to ept¡­ ¡°Child, he is no longer here!¡± Bang! That moment, Zoey felt like her head was about to explode. She could not find it within herself to ept it! Right before this, Levi had given her the perfect exnation. He had let her know that her man lorded over the entire world. The next moment, something like this happened. ¡°Hahahaa¡­.¡± The Garrisons were overjoyed. Oliviaughed out loud, ¡°Retribution, this is retribution!¡± ¡°Emma, my son is dead, and your son can forget about living too!¡± Both the Garrisons and the Garcias were cheering. Earlier, Levi had even punished them into kneeling for three days and nights. Who would have thought that he would cease to exist the very next moment? ¡°There is retribution and the heaven is watching!¡± Kennyughed out loud. Zed too, sneered, ¡°Levi, your end awfully, didn¡¯t you? After you lost, not only did you lose your position as the God of War, but all of your henchmen also left and you even died! Hahaha¡­¡± Pondering, everyone lost in thought. Indeed, Levi ended tragically. Now, even the smaller families were bullying him. More frighteningly, Winsor had sent Azure Dragon and the rest to the borders to defend the nation. They were not allowed to return to Erudia within the next ten years. This was how Winsor cut off their ties with Levi. However, this was an order and everyone had to ept it. On top of that, Winsor had also instructed that Fredrick was not allowed to attend to Levi¡¯s injuries. The military doctor was stuck as well. This was how Winsor denied Levi any chance of survival. His motto was that losers had to die. To Zoey and the few of them, it had been an emotional roller coaster of a day. If not for the Lehman family protecting her, she would have to suffer as well. ¡°Is Levi really dead?¡± Someone asked. ¡°It¡¯s not possible for him to be alive! There is not enough time to save him right now!¡± However, Zoey refused to believe it and still insisted on sending Levi to the hospital. In the meantime, nobody noticed several people slipping away quietly. They did not attract anyone¡¯s attention with their existence nor departures. It was as if they were specters¡­ Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. Clearly, they were the ones lying in ambush! They waited long enough to confirm Levi¡¯s death. The news that Winsor was now the God of War flew through Erudia and swiftly spread across the entire world. It was as if the world had experienced a huge explosion. What happened to the God of War? He actually lost? That¡¯s the one and only God of War! However, this just showed that Winsor was stronger! Only the most invincible one was worthy of this title. After Zoey sent Levi to the hospital, Benny immediately made his way there to treat him upon receiving the news. Outside the emergency room. Zoey and the rest were waiting anxiously. ¡°Zoey, Levi had no more breath left in him. It is impossible for him to still be alive!¡± ¡°Even if Benny Quinton himselfes to heal him, there is no way he could live!¡± ¡­ Dale said cruelly. After all, both Levi and Winsor were no ordinary men. Their battle was beyond anyone¡¯s wildest imagination. Levi was practically dead earlier. There was no way that he could still be alive! ¡°No, as long as there is hope, I will continue to wait!¡± Zoey looked determined. Time passed and soon, it had been over a dozen of hours. The red light outside the emergency room was still on. Desperation filled Zoey. ¡°No, no, no¡­¡± She kept muttering. m! The door to the emergency room suddenly swung open. Chapter 1198 Chapter 1198 Benny walked out with exhaustion written all over his face. Zoey and Emma, who had just woken up, rushed to him instantly. ¡°Mr. Quinton, how is he?¡± The two of them asked hurriedly. Benny tugged at his mask and gave them a deep bow. ¡°I am sorry, I tried my best. He still did not wake up.¡± Bang! This piece of news waspletely distressing to Zoey and Emma. Both of them fell to the ground immediately. ¡°However, he is not dead!¡± Benny¡¯s words made everyone regain hope. ¡°What? Not dead? That means there is still hope for him to wake up?¡± Zoey wiped her tears away and rays of light shone from her eyes. ¡°Yes, he is not dead! I have never seen such will and determination in a person! That¡¯s how he is staying alive!¡± Benny recalled, ¡°I remember him telling me that as an Erudian warrior, he needs to keep fighting till the very end. He is probably surviving with this iron-strong will of his!¡± ¡°When will he be able to wake up?¡± Zoey was very worried. ¡°There is no certainty! Based on the statistics, there is a ny-nine percent chance that he will not wake up, with only one percent chance that he will! We don¡¯t know when that will happen. It could be a few years, or it could be decades¡­¡± Benny told them the cruel truth. ¡°What???¡± Zoey did not expect the situation to be so serious, and for hope to be so elusive! ¡°Don¡¯t you have any other way, Mr. Quinton?¡± Emma cried. ¡°No. Right now, it¡¯s all up to his good luck¡­¡± Benny seemed like he did not want to see this happening as well. Zoey was very determined. ¡°No, it¡¯s alright as long as there is still hope! I believe that Levi will not just abandon us like this. He will definitely wake up!¡± ¡°Zoey, we would advise you to give up. He is as good as dead!¡± Dale advised her. He really did not wish for his god-daughter to waste so much time on a person in a vegetative state. ¡°No, my child and I must wait for him to wake up!¡± Zoey was very determined. Soon, the news that Levi had fallen into a vegetative state spread like wildfire. The former God of War had met with such a tragic ending, and only had one percent chance of waking up¡­ His position was usurped and his people were transferred away, while he fell into a vegetative state. It was a shuddering ending¡­ ¡°Oh, notpletely dead? There is still a chance for him to wake up?¡± ¡°His will to live is really strong!¡± N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. Winsor was very surprised to hear this piece of news. With that, he snorted. ¡°He is just a loser. What has his life or death got to do with me?¡± ¡°Levi still has a chance to wake up? No, he must bepletely dead!¡± There were voices and murmurs like these in Erudia and the rest of the world. They had paid a huge price for Levi to end up this way. And he was actually notpletely dead yet? How could everyone be rxed about it? Despite being in aa state, he was still a potential threat. They would only feel at ease after they see Levi¡¯s corpse. ¡°Send out mymand. Dispatch the elite fighter to check on Levi¡¯s condition! No, whether he is alive or dead, kill!!!¡± ¡°Winsor won¡¯t care about his life. Now that all of Levi¡¯s people have been transferred away, we can do whatever we want!¡± ¡­¡­ Simrmands came from all over the world. One by one, elite fighters appeared at Oand City. The solitary and helpless Levi was about to face a huge impending danger¡­ Chapter 1199 Chapter 1199 Levi topped the international hit list, and the bounty did not change at all. Even though their target was a man in a vegetative state, the assassins would receive the same amount of bounty reward. This drove all the assassins and fighters crazy, and they were all determined to kill off Levi. On the other hand, this also showed how everyone was incredibly fearful of Levi. Even though he was in a vegetative state, people still offered arge bounty for his life. After Levi got into trouble, many people continued adding more insult to his injury. The worst were the Garrisons and the Garcias who resumed their mockery. Especially Conrad, who swore to take revenge. However, they were all suppressed by the Lehman family. Otherwise, Levi would be in extreme danger. The only person who did not change her attitude towards Levi was Tiffany. Despite her family¡¯s disapproval, she went to visit him. Of course, Abigail appeared as well after she heard the news. Even Iris came from afar. They were considered the few who remained by Levi¡¯s side after he was down and out. Troubled, Tiffany said, ¡°I heard that there are people targeting Mr. Garrison! There are many assassins who are on their way, as they are promised a huge bounty as long as they manage to kill him!¡± Zoey knew about this and had experienced all of these before. Her pictures from thest time were what triggered the incidentter. She understood the vicious hatred those overseas enemies harbored for Levi. However, Levi was on his own solitary self-right now. No, he could not even wake up. Who could possibly deal with the assassins? The Lehman family? Impossible! The enemies were so much stronger than the Lehman family¡­. Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. The only person who could solve this problem was Winsor. However, nobody knew where he was. She could not think of anyone else now¡­ Before this, Levi was in his heyday. Who would have thought that this was his ending? Despair! Extreme despair! ¡°I¡¯ll think of a way to secure Mr. Garrison¡¯s safety!¡± Finished speaking, Tiffany left the hospital. She was their biggest hope now. At the other side. The Lopez and ck families who were far away in the South also received the news that Levi had fallen into a vegetative state at Oand City after being attacked by the ¡®Garrison n¡¯. Even though they heard about this farce at the Garrisons¡¯ residence, they didn¡¯t know the exact details. It was kept confidential as it involved a battle for the position of the God of War. Therefore, everyone had ess only to all sorts of rumors and gossip. Only very few of them knew about Levi¡¯s previous identity. What the Lopez and ck families heard was that Levi went to the Garrison family and was attacked, leading to his current vegetative state. ¡°Exnation? That¡¯s an exnation?¡± ¡°Was there something wrong with his brain? How dare he challenge the Garrison n?¡± ¡°Hahaha¡­.serves him right now that he is a vegetable!¡± The Lopez and ck families insulted him continuously. When the South Hamptons families heard about it, they were extremely excited. Finally, they did not need to be suppressed by Levi any longer. After all, it was hardlyfortable to be constantly suppressed. Very soon, innumerous elite fighters were lurking around the hospital Levi was in. He was truly a threat to everyone! Every single breath he took was a nightmare. This was something that Winsor did not expect at all. No matter what, Levi¡¯s threat wasrger than Winsor¡¯s, despite thetter¡¯s victory! Before Zoey and Tiffany coulde up with any countermeasures, the overseas elite fighters had already arrived. Everyone was simply moving too quickly. Some were not even from overseas. The ones that arrived the soonest were the elite fighters from Erudia itself. There was someone here who did not want Levi to stay alive. In the hospital¡¯s ICU. The nurses had just left afterpleting Levi¡¯s intravenous infusion. Zoey was due to return in five minutes. At this moment, three figures slipped surreptitiously into the room. Chapter 1200 Chapter 1200 They were not in a hurry to take action and were just there to observe Levi. ¡°I just want to see if Levi has really be a vegetable?¡± This was definitely an Erudian who was speaking. They observed for a full minute before exchanging shocked nces while eximing, ¡°It¡¯s true!¡± ¡°There is no way he can wake up after being poisoned by the Blood King Pce! It doesn¡¯t matter anymore whether he¡¯s alive or dead!¡± N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. One of them said. ¡°No, don¡¯t you remember that we have a mission? Even if he were dead, we¡¯d still have to kill him once again!¡± ¡°Yes, our objective is very simple. Since Mr. Finch wants Levi¡¯s head, we will cut off his head and hang it at the highest spot we can find, so that the whole world can see that he is dead!¡± Swoosh! With a flip of his wrist, the other person drew out a sharp knife that shone brightly with an icy gleam. The assassin aimed the sharp knife at Levi¡¯s neck. With one slice, his head would definitely be separated from his body. Even though the de is pressing against Levi¡¯s skin, he was still lying motionlessly. ¡°Die!¡± That man growled. At that split second¡­ ng! That knife actuallynded on a hard object. Whoosh! At the very next moment, the three of them saw Levi¡¯s eyes flew open. His re was razor sharp and icy cold. It was the ring on his finger that had prevented that knife. Bang! Levi suddenly got up. With one shove, the knife turned around to stab the other person instead. Bang! He immediately sprang out of bed and mmed the other two persons¡¯ heads together violently. Even till the point of their deaths, the three of them could not understand how Levi had woken up. Whoosh whoosh whoosh! At the same time, his window suddenly exploded and his room door was forcibly opened. Every single one of the assassins and fighters rushed into the room and charged towards Levi. They were just one step behind these three elite fighters from Erudia. The next moment, the two opposing parties were locked in battle in that tiny ward. Bloody arrows were shot across the rooms while continuous howls and growls were heard. The intensive care unit seemed to be so isted from the other ces in the hospital that nobody knew what was going on despite all the action and noise from the inside. Nobody knew where Zoey was as well¡­ On his own, Levi faced and shed his way through hundreds of assassins. In the end, all of them were defeated. Levi squeezed out every ounce of his strength and finally fell down. This time, he had really used up all his strength. The man had actually saved up some of his strength during his fight with Winsor. He could have won that battle. It was because he wanted to see who from Erudia wanted him dead that he did this. White Tiger and Azure Dragon left because Levi had secretly given thetter a signal. Otherwise, based on White Tiger¡¯s character, he would have fought with Winsor until the very end. Therefore, Levi took advantage of his ¡®death¡¯ to deceive everyone, including even Benny. The doctor really thought that Levi had fallen into a vegetative state, hence he dered so. Thanked to Benny, Levi used this as a bait to entice his potential killers. Mr. Finch? Just now, the three fighters from Erudia had mentioned this name. Who was he? Even though Levi was the God of War, he did not know much about the prominent figures in Erudia. After all, he had been at the borders all this time. However, it was useless knowledge anyway, as he was about to die. ¡°Pfft!¡± ¡­¡­ Levi could not stop coughing up blood. He hadpletely exhausted that veryst breath he had been saving up. After all, he just killed a few hundred elite fighters a moment ago¡­ He really fought hard until the veryst moment. The man could do no more. Right now, he could feel life flowing out of him¡­ He was losing his consciousness, and could even feel his soul leaving his body¡­ Chapter 1201 Chapter 1201 Levi had a really long dream. It was as if he had relived all twenty over years of his life in his dream. Things were starting to get blurry as he was about to die, but he couldn¡¯t afford to just yet. Zoey¡­ My family and friends¡­ Erudia¡­ C¡¯mon! Wake up! I have to live on! I can¡¯t just die like this! I still haven¡¯t found out who Mr. Finch is! ¡°Dad¡­¡± Levi heard a faint voice shouting in his ear. He slowly opened his eyes and saw a chubby little face next to his. ¡°Dad¡¯s awake!¡± Forlevia shouted. ¡°Evie¡­¡± Levi wanted to hug Forlevia, but realized he couldn¡¯t move his body. Despite trying his hardest, all he could move were his eyes. Levi was dumbstruck. His entire body had been paralyzed by the poison from Blood King Pce. Itpletely disabled his acupoints, corroded his muscle tissue, and severely damaged his internal organs. That, inbination with his continuousbat had left himpletely disabled. Though he had his limbs broken eight years ago, this was a lot worse. The man couldn¡¯t move at all. Fortunately, he had regained consciousness, much to everyone¡¯s relief. ¡°It¡¯s a miracle! This is definitely going down in history as one of the most miraculous events in medicine!¡± Benny shouted excitedly. It¡¯s definitely a miracle for Levi to regain consciousness under such circumstances! Of course, it didn¡¯t come without a huge price, but still¡­ Fredrick too, yed a part in Levi¡¯s recovery. He ignored Winsor¡¯s orders and came to see Levi, so Winsor fired him on the spot and imposed tons of restrictions on him as a result. Even so, Fredrick didn¡¯t care and worked with Benny to treat Levi and help him regain consciousness. ¡°Mr. Quinton, how is my husband doing?¡± Zoey asked. Benny looked at her hesitantly. ¡°Just go ahead and tell them the truth, Mr. Quinton. I know for a fact that I¡¯m disabled!¡± Levi said. Benny sighed. ¡°Yeah, you¡¯re right¡­ The God of War has bepletely paralyzed and will be bedridden for the rest of his life. He can¡¯t even be sat on a wheelchair, and will need someone to take care of his basic necessities.¡± Fredrick sniffled. ¡°All of his muscle tissues and acupoints have been disabled. The God of War will no longer be able to move at all!¡± If only we could remove the Blood King Pce¡¯s poison from his body¡­ I can¡¯t believe this is actually happening¡­ The great Levi has now be disabled! Thud! Emma nearly fainted again from the shock. Zoey was shocked to hear that too, but she quickly regained herposure. ¡°All that matters is that Levi is awake! Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll look after him!¡± N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. At that point, him being alive was all that she could ask for. Given her financial status, maintaining a life offort wouldn¡¯t be a problem at all. Zoey held Levi¡¯s hands tightly, and he smiled back at her. ¡°I guess my life is in your hands now, Zoey.¡± ¡°Sure thing!¡± Benny and Fredrick let out a sigh of relief when they saw how well the two were taking things. In the end, the only things that matters are safety and happiness¡­ ¡°The God of War of Erudia has be a cripple? What a joke! Hahaha¡­¡± Chapter 1202 Chapter 1202 That incident became the biggest joke of the century as well as the disgrace of Erudia. The God of War feared by every country had now been reduced to a bedridden cripple who couldn¡¯t even use a wheelchair. Although it was a much greater form of humiliation than death, Levi being alive still posed a threat to some. Levi had caused a huge scene after killing off hundreds of elites in his final battle, so assassinating him in Erudia would be impossible. Winsor and the Dragonites were on high alert after the individuals and organizations exposed themselves during their attempt at assassinating Levi. Ironically, Levi was actually safest now that he was crippled as the assassins would not risk exposing themselves again. Of course, that was if he remained in Erudia. Fredrick called out to Levi after having everyone else leave the room, ¡°God of War¡­¡± Levi cut him off, ¡°I¡¯ve already given up that position, so don¡¯t call me that anymore.¡± Fredrick frowned. ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll call you Boss, but you¡¯ll always remain the God of War to me and all of your men! Boss, you don¡¯t actually have to give up your position. You could just tell everyone about you being poisoned! I¡¯m sure Winsor wouldn¡¯t challenge you!¡± Benny and I are the only ones who know about Levi being poisoned, and that he¡¯s only in this state because of it. Had he told them about his condition sooner, he could¡¯ve kept his position as God of War and save himself from this humiliation! ¡°It¡¯s useless. They came for me specifically, so it was only a matter of time anyway. Besides, I¡¯m tired of being the God of War. I want to spend some time with my family instead.¡± Levi was taking it rather well. Fredrick let out a huge sigh. Who would¡¯ve thought that the undefeatable God of War would someday be reduced to a bedridden cripple¡­ After a few days of treatment, Levi and Zoey made ns for their return to North Hampton as that was their home. Levi also convinced Fredrick to return to his family before leaving. Zoey smiled in relief when they arrived home. ¡°Great! The family is reunited now!¡± At the very least, Levi wouldn¡¯t suddenly go missing again like he did before¡­ Forlevia yed with him in his arms while Zoey and Emma were cooking in the kitchen. It was a heartwarming sight to behold. Levi let out a smile as he experienced a feeling of rxation like never before. I suppose a quiet and peaceful life like this is pretty nice, after all. The peace and quiet were soon interrupted when Aaron, Caitlyn, and Meredith came over. ¡°Zoey, what¡¯s the meaning of this? Are you seriously nning on looking after a cripple for the rest of your life?¡± Meredith shouted. ¡°You said he can¡¯t even move, so how is he going to be a good husband and father? He was already a huge burden even when he was in good health and things have only gotten worse now that he¡¯s crippled!¡± Robert yelled at her too. N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. They now had a legitimate reason to reprimand the two. Aaron mmed his fist on the table. ¡°I will not have my daughter spend the rest of her life taking care of a cripple! You guys wouldn¡¯t want Evie to have a cripple as a father either, right?¡± Aaron¡¯s words had everyone speechless. ¡°Of course not! I could just hit him like this and he can¡¯t even do anything about it!¡± Logan gave Levi a kick, who then winced from the pain. Chapter 1203 Chapter 1203 Logan burst out inughter. ¡°See? This poor b*stard can¡¯t even move a muscle! Even a dog would be a lot more useful than him!¡± Jennieughed as well. ¡°Yeah! At least a dog would be able to watch the door or something! What can he do?¡± Forlevia cried when she heard all the nasty things they said about her dad. ¡°Don¡¯t you bully my dad!¡± She shouted while standing in front of Levi with her arms outstretched. Emma was crying too. I can¡¯t believe this is happening to my son¡­ None of these people would dare say any of that if he were still fit and healthy¡­ Levi frowned and kept his eyes shut as hey on the bed. ¡°That¡¯s enough!¡± Zoey shouted. ¡°Don¡¯t you dare talk about my husband like that! He is and always will be my hero, regardless of his physical condition! Evie and I will always take pride in his glory, even if it was only temporary!¡± Levi fought valiantly for all of Erudia, and this is how they repay him after he got crippled as a result? I won¡¯t stand for this! ¡°Glory? What glory? And no, Morris Group doesn¡¯t count!¡± Meredith asked. Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. ¡°He¡¯s¡­¡± Zoey was about to tell them about his identity, but changed her mind at thest second. No, that¡¯s all in the past now. Telling them about it won¡¯t do him any good. Heck, they¡¯ll probably just mock him even more for it! ¡°He¡¯s what, hmm? Go on, say it! He¡¯s lesser than a dog if you ask me!¡± Logan sneered. ¡°Enough! It is what it is, and I have decided to look after Levi for the rest of my life! That¡¯s all I have to say!¡± Zoey was determined to stand her ground. ¡°Are you stupid or what? How could you be so reckless? Have you ever thought about the future? What would Evie tell her friends when only her mother attends her school¡¯s parent-teacher conferences? Do you know how traumatic it will be for her? She¡¯ll forever be humiliated by her friends for having a cripple as a father!¡± ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s right! All other kids have their fathers to take them out on family trips while Evie¡¯s can¡¯t even get out of bed!¡± ¡°And it¡¯s not just her! You and your godfather would also have to endure the ridicule and shame as a result!¡± Aaron and the othersshed out at her. Forlevia hugged Levi tightly and shook her head. ¡°No! I wanna be with Dad, and no one¡¯s gonna separate us!¡± Meredith looked at Emma and said, ¡°Emma, please tell me you haven¡¯t lost your mind like these two have. Look at the state your son is in! Do you really want to ruin Zoey¡¯s life like this? I would¡¯ve left with him if I were you!¡± The others chimed in as well. ¡°Meredith is right! You shouldn¡¯t be so selfish, Emma!¡± ¡°Your son is as good as dead! Why don¡¯t you just set Zoey free?¡± ¡°Yeah! Just pack your stuff and go as far away as possible!¡± They all ganged up and tried to get rid of Levi and Emma. ¡°Don¡¯t you dare insult my mother!¡± Levi spoke up all of a sudden. Everyone turned to look at him. ¡°So what if we¡¯re insulting your mother? What are you gonna do about it, huh?¡± Aaron and the others sneered. ¡°Get lost, Emma!¡± Chapter 1204 Chapter 1204 Boom! There was a sudden burst of energy in the room which sent a chill down everyone¡¯s spine. All eyes were on Levi. It¡¯s Levi¡­ He¡¯s mad¡­ I can¡¯t believe he¡¯s still capable of instilling fear in his current state¡­ ¡°What are you doing?¡± Logan asked with a shudder. ¡°I¡¯m gonna knock the teeth out of that big mouth of yours!¡± Levi shouted furiously. However, despite struggling with all his might, he found himself unable to move a muscle. ¡°Get up, damn it!¡± Levi roared as he forced his body to its limits, only to roll off the bed and fall to the floor with a loud thud. ¡°Levi!¡± Zoey and Emma rushed over to his aid. ¡°Hahaha!¡± Everyoneughed when they saw how pathetic Levi looked as he was sprawled out on the floor. ¡°Is that all you got? So much for hitting me!¡± ¡°How are you even going to protect your mother and child like this? I could hit them now, and you¡¯d only be able to watch helplessly!¡± Jennie and Loganughed as they mocked him. ¡°You guys have gone too far!¡± Zoey yelled. Logan chuckled and said, ¡°I¡¯m just showing you what¡¯s gonna happen in the future, Zoey. You¡¯re all fine now because we¡¯re family, but what if you are up against his enemies, huh? Do you think that cripple can protect you? Even a dog could do a better job at that!¡± What Logan said was horrible, but he does have a point¡­ What if it were someone else that came today? What could Levi possibly do to protect us in his current state? He¡¯d only be able to lie there and watch us get hurt! ¡°Come on, grandpa, grandma! Let¡¯s go!¡± Russell urged the angry crowd to leave. As much as they wanted to get rid of Levi and Emma, they didn¡¯t dare do anything as Zoey had Dale to back her up. After all, Dale respected Zoey¡¯s decisions on the matter. Both Emma and Zoey were in tears after carrying Levi back onto the bed. N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. Those guys were too much, and yet there¡¯s nothing we could do about it¡­ None of this would¡¯ve happened if Levi wasn¡¯t poisoned and crippled! ¡°Mom, Grandma, don¡¯t cry! I¡¯m sure Dad will get better!¡± Forlevia said as she helped wipe their tears. Levi took a deep breath. ¡°Evie is right. Everything will be alright!¡± ¡°Yeah, we¡¯ve gotta keep moving forward in life!¡± Zoey rposed herself. Ben, Winnie, Bryan, and Victoria of the Garrison family from North Hampton also came byter that day, much to their surprise. ¡°Hahaha, I can¡¯t believe this is what¡¯s left of the great Levi Garrison!¡± ¡°So much for being the God of War, eh? Look at you now!¡± ¡°Karma sure is a b*tch! Looks like I was right to break your legs eight years ago! This was all meant to be, after all!¡± Bryan burst intoughter. ¡°You¡¯ve been thrown into prison with your limbs broken, and yet you somehow managed to get chosen? Man, you sure are something, Levi! Tell me, how did you get your legs treated back then?¡± Victoria added. ¡°Hahahaha¡­ Did you encounter some miracle worker or something in prison?¡± ¡°Maybe we should send you back into prison so you can get yourself treated again!¡± Levi was the one who ruined their lives, so the two of them took extreme pleasure in seeing him like this. Chapter 1205 Chapter 1205 ¡°If even Benny couldn¡¯t treat him, I doubt anyone else can!¡± Ben sneered. ¡°Maybe prison is where he truly belongs!¡± Winnie said with a chuckle. They were all so busy taunting Levi that none of them noticed the grin on his face. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Levi, we¡¯re not here to hurt you. We just want to tell you that you should never push your luck, as you could fall from grace anytime! Your condition right now is a good example of that!¡± ¡°Yeah! Given that pathetic state you¡¯re in, even we can¡¯t bring ourselves to bully you right now!¡± ¡°He¡¯s right! There¡¯s no point in bullying someone who can¡¯t even fight back at all!¡± ¡°Hahahaha¡­¡± With that, the members of the Garrison familyughed as they made their way out of the house. More guests kept showing up one after another. They were all former victims of Levi¡¯s wrath when he was in power, and had alle to mock him now that he was crippled. Zoey could only console him. ¡°Don¡¯t take it to heart, darling. These guys are just trying to pick a fight with you. With my godfather around, they won¡¯t dare do anything!¡± They were fortunate enough to have Dale around, or Levi would¡¯ve received more than just verbal insults. Bang! The door was suddenly kicked open, and dozens of men rushed into the room with Lucas taking the lead. ¡°So this is what¡¯s left of the great Levi Garrison, huh? I never thought I¡¯d live to see the day I get to have my revenge!¡± Lucas had been holding a grudge against Levi ever since he had him castrated back then, but he was powerless to do anything about it. After a long wait for his chance at revenge, he had been presented with that opportunity. ¡°So, you can¡¯t even move a muscle, huh? Guess you can only watch helplessly as I hurt your mother, wife, and daughter!¡± Lucas shouted maniacally. Clomp! Clomp! Clomp! A few bodyguards stepped forward. ¡°Make a move, I dare you!¡± Ss said. She had stayed by Levi¡¯s side ever since his downfall. ¡°Do you think you can stop us? What a joke! I came here to get my revenge on Levi, and I don¡¯t give a damn who¡¯s backing him up!¡± Lucas cackled like a madman. Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. Ss was starting to panic. Those guys are elite fighters¡­ I¡¯m no match for them alone, and it¡¯s too late to call for backup now! Lucas is obviously here for blood, and not even the Grand Master can stop him! ¡°You guys, take her out! The rest of you, bring me Levi¡¯s limbs! Oh, and I want him castrated too!¡± Lucas ordered. His men sprang into action, and Ss was soon overpowered. ¡°Hahaha! How does it feels like to be in such despair, Levi?¡± Lucas had a smug grin on his face. ¡°Do it!¡± His men were about to make their move when a cold voice was heard from behind. ¡°I don¡¯t think so!¡± Chapter 1206 Chapter 1206 They turned around and saw a figure d in a ck hood that covered the face. Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. Levi chuckled at the sight of that. He didn¡¯t expect that the personing to his aid was his former enemy, Hades. Hades was wounded once, and Levi had his men tend to his injuries. However, he disappeared after he was fully healed. Bam! Bam! Bam! Despite L Nation being a small country, Hades was still a formidable fighter and dispatched all of Lucas¡¯s men in less than a minute. ¡°Thank you so much¡­¡± Zoey and the others thanked him profusely. ¡°I¡¯ve always respected the strong, and the God of War is the one I respect the most! From now on, I will protect him with my life!¡± Hades said with a determined look on his face. Levi simply stared at him in silence. Ss let out a sigh. Man, that must really suck for Levi! I mean, having to rely on Hades to protect him? Talk about a huge blow to his ego! There were a lot fewer troublemakers dropping by now that everyone knew Hades was dead set on protecting Levi, but things weren¡¯t that peaceful in the other countries. Winsor had eliminated dozens of criminal organizations within just one week after being the new God of War. He was doing so in order to establish his dominance overseas and instill fear in everyone¡¯s hearts. Being a violent person in nature, he was determined to prove himself stronger than Levi. His method was very effective, and even Tenichi found him to be quite a headache. With Levi out of the picture, Winsor soon built up a solid reputation for himself in Erudia. Those who used to support Levi had gravitated towards Winsor as they only recognized him as the current God of War. Not only did they practically forget about Levi, but they were also criticizing him for his downfall. ¡°The previous God of War was simply too conservative! That¡¯s why he lost and fell!¡± ¡°Look at how powerful the new God of War is! He took the initiative, and now our enemies are cowering in fear!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right! If only Winsor had taken over the position sooner¡­ Erudia would probably be several times more powerful than it is now!¡± ¡°I know right? It¡¯s all Levi¡¯s fault! Winsor is the best God of War ever!¡± Levi simply smiled as he heard what they said. It¡¯s hard to find people who would stay by your side unconditionally when you¡¯re down in the dumps. Right now, Hades and Benny are the only ones apart from my mother, wife, and daughter. ¡°While you were staking your life on the frontlines, those you protected were enjoying themselves in the back. They pretended to support you during your glory days, and left you the moment you fall from power! In fact, it is them who are most likely to stab you in the back now! Some people simply aren¡¯t worthy of your protection!¡± Zoey said with a wry smile. Benny came over to give him a follow-up examination two weekster, but the results were disappointing. Levi¡¯s condition showed no signs of improvement, and his fate of being bedridden for life seemed to be sealed. What an unfortunate guy¡­ Benny let out a sigh as he looked at Levi. He was about to leave when Winsor¡¯s disciple, Zar, showed up at the door. Levi chuckled. It¡¯s never good news if Zar is here! Something big must¡¯ve happened¡­ Chapter 1207 Chapter 1207 Zar nced at Levi, and hesitated when he saw Zoey and the others. ¡°It¡¯s okay, they can hear whatever you have to say. What is it, Zar?¡± Levi said. After everything that has happened, I¡¯m sure Zoey should be able to handle anything thates our way. Zar had a stern look on his face as he spoke, ¡°There are two reasons for my visit today, first being to retrieve the Paragon Seal of Honor which you should¡¯ve handed over a long time ago.¡± Zar red at Levi coldly. Winsor may be the new God of War, but the Paragon Seal of Honor is still in Levi¡¯s possession. That seal is the symbol of the God of War, and only those who carry it are worthy ofmanding the Iron Brigade! Levi nodded. ¡°No problem, I¡¯ll hand the seal overter. Now, what¡¯s the second reason?¡± A huge wave of energy surged through Zar¡¯s body, filling the entire room with his murderous intent. ¡°Levi Garrison, do you admit to your crimes?¡± Zar shouted, frightening Zoey and the others with his sudden outburst. What¡¯s going on here? Levi narrowed his eyes and returned the cold stare. ¡°And what crimes would I be admitting to?¡± ¡°Treason!¡± Zar yelled angrily. ¡°What? Treason?¡± Zoey and Ss were dumbfounded. Knowing Levi, there¡¯s no way he¡¯d do such a thing! He would rather die than betray his country! ¡°That¡¯s impossible¡­¡± ¡°Y-Yeah, that¡¯s definitely impossible¡­¡± Everyone began to panic, but Levi shushed them and signaled them to calm down. ¡°And how have Imitted treason?¡± Levi looked at him curiously. ¡°You¡¯ve wiped out the Blood King Pcepletely five years ago, right? No surviving minions?¡± Levi nodded, as he had indeed killed off every single one of them back then. ¡°Then how would you exin the sudden revival of the Blood King Pcest year?¡± Zar kept his sharp gaze fixated on Levi. ¡°I¡­¡± Levi was unable toe up with an exnation as even he didn¡¯t know the answer to that question. The Blood King Pce had mysteriously returned, and they were much stronger than before. ¡°Oh, you don¡¯t know? Well, we do! It¡¯s all because of you! You¡¯re in cahoots with the Blood King Pce, and you¡¯ve been betraying Erudia this entire time! You didn¡¯t wipe out the Blood King Pce back then, did you? You made everyone think that they were gone, but they¡¯ve actually been secretly growing in power! That¡¯s why they¡¯re so much stronger now! We have solid evidence of your conspiracy with the Blood King Pce, Levi!¡± Levi let out a chuckle when he heard what Zar said. I knew they are gonna bring up the Blood King Pce¡­ It¡¯s the perfect crime to frame me for because I have no way of proving my innocence! ¡°I bet you wouldn¡¯t even attack them if it weren¡¯t for the Dragonites ordering the strike, huh?¡± Zar sneered. ¡°Levi Garrison, your acts of treason by conspiring with the Blood King Pce have led to huge losses in many organizations. What do you have to say for yourself?¡± Levi refused to say anything further as he knew it was a pointless struggle. Someone had set him up, so epting the punishment was his only option. Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. ¡°What will my punishment be?¡± Levi asked with a smile. ¡°In view of your past contributions, you will be spared the death penalty. Instead, you are banished from Erudia from this moment on! You have three days to leave the country or you will be forcibly deported!¡± Zar said coldly. Those words hit Zoey like a sledgehammer. They framed Levi just so they could banish him from Erudia? How could they do such a cruel thing? This is simply uneptable! Chapter 1208 Chapter 1208 This is obviously a set-up! A conspiracy with the sole purpose of driving Levi out of Erudia so he would be vulnerable to assassinations! Zoey smiled wryly at the thought of that. ¡°My husband is a magnanimous man who has dedicated his life to the protection of the country and its people, and yet this is how they repay his deeds? Destroying his reputation with a false usation and banishing him from the very country he protected? What a joke! Hahahaha¡­¡± Zoey burst out into a sad and bitterughter. So this is how it will end for the God of War, huh? How tragic¡­ Zar sneered. ¡°How is it a false usation if we have solid evidence to prove it? The Blood King Pce is the most powerful criminal organization in the world guilty of practically every heinous crime in history! Anyone caught working with them is to be executed, and Levi is no exception! You should be thankful that Winsor took pity in him and decided to only banish him instead!¡± Winsor was actually aware of the dangers Levi would face if he left Erudia, but he didn¡¯t find Levi worthy of his concern. ¡°I¡¯m not here to seek your opinion on the matter, Levi. I¡¯m simply here to inform you of the decision that¡¯s been made! Now, where¡¯s the seal?¡± Zar asked coldly. ¡°Give him the seal, Zoey.¡± Zoey did as told and handed Zar the Paragon Seal of Honor. ¡°Remember, you only have three days to leave the country or I¡¯ll kick you out myself!¡± Soon, all of Erudia heard about Levi¡¯s conspiracy with the Blood King Pce, and the entire nation was in an uproar. Everyone hurled abuse at Levi for being the biggest traitor in the country¡¯s recorded history. Some of the people took matters into their own hands and found where Levi was currently residing. They gathered outside the house and shouted at him. ¡°Erudia has no room for traitors!¡± ¡°Get out of here, you b*stard!¡± Zoey was on the verge of breaking down when she heard the angry mob outside. ¡°What do we do, Levi? Are we going to just let them have their way? Is leaving Erudia really our only option?¡± She asked. Ss shook her head. ¡°There¡¯s nothing else we can do right now.¡± ¡°Ss is right. Given how determined they are to get rid of me, I¡¯d say resistance is futile.¡± Levi was rather calm and collected. ¡°So we¡¯re just gonna leave, then?¡± But¡­ This is unfair! It¡¯s so unfair! ¡°Yes, for the time being.¡± ¡°In that case, we¡¯re going together!¡± Zoey said. ¡°No, you guys stay here. I¡¯ll bring you guys over once I¡¯ve settled down. You¡¯ll be a lot safer here with the protection of the Lehman family.¡± ¡°But isn¡¯t it dangerous for you to be out there all by yourself?¡± Zoey was very worried. ¡°There¡¯s a very safe ind that I can go toy low. Given my current physical condition, I doubt they¡¯d even deem me a threat worth killing. Besides, I¡¯ve got Hades to protect me!¡± Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. After a lot of coaxing, Levi was able to persuade Zoey into staying behind. ¡°We¡¯ll leave tomorrow!¡± Again, word got out really fast about the God of War being banished from Erudia the next day. Chapter 1209 Chapter 1209 All his enemies from overseas took great pleasure in hearing that, especially those who were dying to get their revenge on him. Tenichi and a group of men were gathered on an ind. ¡°Levi Garrison¡­ You¡¯re finally being banished from Erudia, eh?¡± Tenichi smiled gleefully. He was the one behind everything that had happened. Levi remained a threat to all of his enemies overseas for as long as he was alive, and they wouldn¡¯t be able to rest until they got rid of himpletely. Winsor saw an opportunity when he discovered the ¡°evidence¡± of Levi conspiring with the Blood King Pce, and he seized that opportunity immediately. ¡°Levi is going to leave Erudia tomorrow. We can make our move as soon as he steps out of the country¡¯s borders, and we wouldn¡¯t even have to be sneaky about it!¡± Tenichi sneered. ¡°You¡¯re right, sir! Mr. Finch will send us the route that Levi takes on his way out of the country soon!¡± ¡°Hahaha! He sure is great help in getting rid of Levi!¡± Tenichi broke into a sinister grin. ¡°Make sure all preparations areplete! We must kill Levi as soon as he leaves Erudia!¡± Ensuring that Levi was truly dead was the only way to ease their worries. It was soon the next day. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Levi! I¡¯ve asked my godfather to have these elite fighters escort you to your destination! Just get us over there once you¡¯ve settled down, okay?¡± Zoey said while pointing at the group of elite fighters from the Lehman family standing behind her. She had really wanted to leave with him, but decided not to as she would only be a liability to him in the event of an attack. ¡°The Lehman family has also arranged for someone to receive you upon arrival, so everything will be fine!¡± Zoey wiped her tears as she helped Levi into the car. I¡¯ll head over there with Evie once he¡¯s settled down! ¡°Mom, Zoey¡­ Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll be back soon! Take good care of Evie for me!¡± Levi said with a smile. Zar hade over to supervise him. ¡°You¡¯re nevering back here, Levi! Don¡¯t even dream about it!¡± ¡°If that¡¯s the case, we¡¯ll just spend the rest of our lives overseas. Either way works fine for us!¡± Emma and Zoey broke down in tears. ¡°The God of War is innocent!¡± Ss shouted. Zar chuckled and pointed at Hades. ¡°Funny how you say that when you have Hades of L Nation protecting Levi on this trip! It¡¯s obvious that Levi has been conspiring against Erudia with these foreigners!¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Both Hades and Ss were speechless with anger upon hearing that. ¡°That¡¯s enough, you guys!¡± Levi shouted. N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. Even Hades has be evidence of my treachery¡­ With that, Levi began heading North towards the borders of Erudia. After a lengthy drive, they arrived at the border and were greeted by a cold and barren wastnd. Zar had personally escorted them to the border. ¡°This is as far as I¡¯ll go, Levi. You¡¯re on your own from here. Once you step past that border, you¡¯re no longer allowed to set foot in Erudia!¡± Chapter 1210 Chapter 1210 It was a day of destion and grief. The time had finallye for Erudia¡¯s God of War to be exiled. Levi smirked. ¡°Tell Winsor Campbell to watch his back. He¡¯d better work hard to fulfill his duties to Erudia. If he proves to be unworthy of that seal, I¡¯ll be back to pull him off his throne!¡± Zar broke intoughter. ¡°You? Of all people?¡± ¡°Look who¡¯s bbering. Nothing more than a mere loser defeated in the hands of my Master, just like every other opponent¡­ Just hurry up and get your ass out of here!¡± Zar thought what he had just heard must have been the world¡¯s biggest joke ever. You¡¯re barely even a worthy opponent for Master even in your prime. How dare you even speak of bringing him down now that you¡¯re crippled? That¡¯s just impossible! Levi retained his smile. He signaled for the fleet to carry on. ¡°Hold it right there!¡± A loud voice hollered from above. A few jets were descending from the sky in an enormous roar. Those private jets were recognizable. Just as theynded in a piercing screech, all the airstairs were pulled out in a simultaneous beat. A handful of men descended onto the ground in swift but almost unison steps. One of them was seated in a wheelchair pushed by another man. It was none other than Tyrone Garrison. A few men followed closely behind as he approached closer and stopped in front of the troop escorting Levi. ¡°Levi Garrison! To think that this day would befall you! Where¡¯s all that mourous air of authority you once had?¡± Tyrone bellowed withughter. ¡°I¡¯ll soon be able to stand on my feet, but look at you ¨C bedridden for the rest of your life! Or should I say¡­ You probably won¡¯t even have much time toy crippled in bed like this! The moment yound a foot outside the border, there¡¯ll be peopleing for you right away!¡± The rest of the Garrison nughed along. ¡°It¡¯s retribution indeed!¡± Tyrone saw the Lehman family¡¯s elite fighters behind Levi. He beckoned to them. ¡°You guys over there!¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you all from the Lehman family? Here to apany him on this trip? Forget it, just go home!¡± He chided. ¡°No. We shall obey the orders of Ms. Lopez.¡± They answered. ¡°Not a very obedient bunch, are you? How about this¡­ If you go back as I say, every single one of you gets ten million from me! Otherwise, each of your precious little family will fall into my hands once I return.¡± He threatened and lured at the same time. There were over 10 men from the Lehman family. They nced at each other with a hint of hesitation. One by one, they began to retreat. ¡°Hahaha¡­¡± The Garrison n burst intoughter. The Lehman elites weren¡¯t as steadfast and loyal as expected. Levi was seemingly left all alone¡­ Save for Hades who remained unshaken by his side. ¡°One more over there! Aren¡¯t you going back with the rest? What¡¯s the point of sticking together with a cripple who¡¯s being banished from Erudia?¡± Tyrone looked at Hades in amusement. ¡°If you leave as well, I¡¯ll reward you a hundred million!¡± He tempted. No man should be able to resist a tenfold of what he offered earlier to those guys from the Lehmans. Hades remained silent. ¡°One billion!¡± He offered again. ¡°Three billion!¡± ¡°Five billion!¡± Tyrone was willing to offer any price just to force Levi into a dead corner. Hades was unmoved. Vrooom! Tyrone¡¯s offers were answered by nothing but a rumble of the car engine. Hades sped past the Garrison troupe. In the blink of an eye, the car disappeared into the horizon as it crossed over the borders of Erudia. He had already vowed to protect Levi even at the cost of his life. At this point, a mary reward meant nothing. ¡°Hahaha¡­ This is interesting!¡± Tyroneughed out loud. The Garrison n joined in hisughter as they watched Levi¡¯s defeat. With danger lurking all around, they could only imagine how disastrous his journey would be with only one guard by his side. ¡°Levi Garrison¡­ What a pity! Even a stray dog lives a better life than you on this day!¡± Tyrone felt a gush of euphoria from the bottom of his heart. This was the best day ever. It felt so much better than killing Levi Garrison himself. Zar shook his head helplessly as he observed. What a downfall for a hero who was once hailed as the God of War. Leviid quietly in the car as he looked out the window. The Erudian borders shrank further into the distance. Lost in thoughts, he continued to stare without a blink. ¡°The God of War shouldn¡¯t be worrying so much! I understand that feeling of not being able to return home.¡± Hades chuckled bitterly as he drove on. ¡°It¡¯s not that bad, you know¡­ At least your family will being along. It¡¯ll eventually get better once we¡¯ve settled down.¡± He added, seeing how sober Levi remained the whole time. He didn¡¯t know what else to say that could possibly make the exiled God of War feel better. ¡°Settled down, you say?¡± Levi let out a mockingugh. ¡°Danger is literally all around us from here on out.¡± Just as he finished speaking, Hades¡¯ expression changed. N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. He sensed a presence ahead of them. Chapter 1211 Chapter 1211 Arge group of people came into view from the distance. Amidst a flurry of dust and ashes, Hades could sense a dominating presence as the group approached them at a steady pace. Anxiety filled him immediately. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll protect you no matter what!¡± He eximed. Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. Levi smiled and replied calmly, ¡°It¡¯s probably not what you¡¯re thinking.¡± They had just left the borders of Erudia. It would be too early for the enemy to make a move. Soon, the group of numerous men marched close enough that each of their faces could be seen clearly. They halted and stood a few arm¡¯s lengths away in front of the car. Levi smiled at the sight of these familiar faces. ¡°Jonah Garrison, at your service! These neen men with me are from the Tang Sect. We¡¯re here to escort the God of War on his journey!¡± Jonah dered in a loud voice as he and the Tang Sect fighters knelt before them. ¡°Four Kings of the Southern Union and the Six ves, at your service!¡± One by one, each man introduced themselves in a simr manner as they too fell onto their knees. There were Johnny Lawrence, Jael Ellison, Yadriel Larson, Connor Hill, and the Six ves of Grover Cooke. ¡°Osborn St-Jacques of South Hampton and The Three Musketeers, at your service!¡± ¡°The Dual-Serrated Monks, at your service!¡± These were the people Levi had known. There were some new faces among the group as well. ¡°Drakon, Boreas, Tigris and Leon from the Northrush n, at your service!¡± ¡°Forty Brothers of the East, at your service!¡± ¡°Anonymous Eighty of the West, at your service!¡± ¡°Heavenly Guardians of the North, at your service!¡± ¡°Dragon Warriors of the South, at your service!¡± ¡°Twenty-eight members of the Stuart family, on our Master¡¯s orders, at your service!¡± ¡°Thirty of us from the Meyers family, on our Lady¡¯s orders, at your service!¡± ¡°Neen members of the Preston family, on our Young Master¡¯s orders, at your service!¡± ¡°We have heard about the enemy¡¯s attempt to overthrow your position. The God of War has been the great savior and guardian of Erudia! We offer ourselves as a shield for you on this perilous journey!¡± ¡°We¡¯re just a handful of rough men. Ruffians like us aren¡¯t good with our words, but we¡¯ve always had the utmost regards for you!¡± ¡°Our country wouldn¡¯t have been as safe and prosperous as it is today without you! You are the only true God of War in our hearts!¡± The men cried out one by one. Amused and somewhat relieved, Levi smiled. Who could¡¯ve predicted the way things had turned out? In the end, these ¡°rough men¡± were the ones who had reallye to escort and protect him. ¡°You should know that the journey ahead is extremely dangerous. It¡¯s highly possible that none of us may survive.¡± He spoke in a matter-of-fact tone. ¡°We came on our own ord. None of us are afraid of death!¡± ¡°We have faith that the God of War will one day regain his health and reim his throne! The evil ones shall not prevail! Long live Erudia!¡± The men roared with their fists held high in the air. ¡°Very well, then. You have my gratitude!¡± Levi was pleased with their courageous pledge. He gazed upon the group which had gathered before him. ¡°Arise, men! I¡¯ll be fine once I reach the arranged destination.¡± His voice rang with authority. ¡°We shall escort the God of War to safety at all costs!¡± A unison cry erupted from the group of fighters as they threw their fists towards the sky. Their voices beamed with full spirit. The cheer went on for a while. As it died down, Jonah Garrison spoke, ¡°Sir, do you think it¡¯ll be too eye- catching if all of us were to set out together?¡± Levi shook his head. ¡°No. It¡¯s pointless to break into smaller groups or change our route now. Our enemies would¡¯ve already set their eyes on every one of us from the very start.¡± ¡°Alright then. Let¡¯s fight them head-on when theye at us! We pledge our lives to the God of War until our veryst breaths!¡± Jonah proimed loudly as shouts of agreement rose from the crowd. Levi¡¯s spection was right. Tenichi had been observing every move they made. One way or another, confrontation from the enemy would be inevitable. They would have no choice but to face Tenichi upfront when the timees. Meanwhile, a tense discussion ensued in the enemy¡¯s camp. ¡°Well¡­ Looks like Levi Garrison has finally departed!¡± Tenichi announced. His face turned grim as he continued, ¡°Everyone gets ready! It¡¯s time to let that person out and do his thing.¡± Everyone present drew a sharp breath. All of them stifled at the mention of ¡®that person¡¯. Chapter 1212 Chapter 1212 ¡°Let¡¯s go! Follow me to the Northgale Prison!¡± Tenichimanded as he stood up. At this moment, they were in Northgale. It was a region right across Erudia¡¯s borders. It was the exact ce where Levi was heading to. Deep beneath the ground stood a deste and mysterious dungeon. It was a ce for the most heinous and murderous captives from Bayview and Northgale. Every single prisoner locked up here had at least killed a thousand lives. Tenichi was looking for the strongest of them all. That person was known as the strongest captive of Northgale Prison, who had single-handedly massacred tens of thousands. No other prisoner had ever outstripped his records. A truly demonic murderer. Legend had it that he had originated from an extremely wild and violent tribe. Secluded far away from the eyes of the world, the tribe was said to hunt all sorts of animals and eat them alive. There had also been reports about human intruders who were cannibalized. Nobody knew his name. He had always been known as the ¡°Harbinger of Death.¡± Back then, it took dozens of nations including Raysonia, Keerea, and Northgale to devise a cross- border operation to capture him. Thousands of elite fighters were involved, yet they went through countless failures and revised strategies before he was finally taken down. He was a terrifying viin whose fighting prowess was that of an Ultimate ss. It was rare to evene across a God-ss warrior, let alone one who ranked Ultimate. Soon, Tenichi and his men arrived at the prison. The ce was heavily guarded with tens of thousands of warriors stationed throughout thepound. Heavy weapons were installed everywhere. The entire prison seemed like an arsenal of firearms on its own. They descended lower and lower into the depths as they headed towards the cell where the Harbinger of Death was held. A pair of gigantic metal doors stood before them. It was specially customized with a thickness of almost two meters and weighed over a hundred tons. This was the deepest part of the dungeon,pletely devoid of sunlight and warmth from above. The atmosphere was filled with an eerie air. The temperature had dropped significantly as well. Many of Tenichi¡¯s men shuddered. They did not even dare take a step closer. At the thought of seeing the Harbinger of Death right behind the doors, all of them eventually stopped in their tracks. Tenichi shot them a scornful re. ¡°Useless pieces of trash!¡± He rebuked. He proceeded towards the cell alone and unlocked the doors. With a forceful thrust, the doors gradually swung open with a ghastly creak, followed by a heavy grunt. Grrrrrr¡­ Thud! A sinister and deadly aura gushed out and engulfed the whole room. Within the narrow cell, several metal chains were securely fastened onto a single man. Or rather¡­ A beast. The aura exuding from the person was far from that of a human. The prisoner lifted his head slowly. Beneath a messy shroud of long hair, his eyes emitted an icy, merciless sh. For a brief second, Tenichi felt as if somebody had gripped his neck. ¡°What do you want from me?¡± The prisoner sneered. His voice was extremely hoarse. It sounded like the deep growl of a vicious beast. ¡°I¡¯m here to give you a chance to freedom.¡± Tenichi answered as he regained hisposure. ¡°Hm?¡± The Harbinger of Death red at him suspiciously. He had been held in this cold, dark ce for four years. An offer of freedom at a time like this? ¡°I¡¯ll set you free on one condition ¨C kill somebody for me.¡± Tenichi returned his stare calmly. The Harbinger of Death let out a raucous chuckle. ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid that I¡¯ll bring you all another disaster?¡± An Ultimate-ss demon would never be controble once he¡¯s freed. It would be an almost impossible feat to recapture him. And of course, someone like him wouldn¡¯t obey anyone¡¯s instructions. ¡°Fret not. Firstly, I¡¯ll have you drink a special poison before letting you out of here. Secondly, the person I want you to kill¡­¡± Tenichi paused and gave a teasing smirk. ¡°¡­ Is none other than Erudia¡¯s God of War, Levi Garrison!¡± The Harbinger of Death¡¯s eyes lit up at that name. ¡°Agreed!¡± He eximed immediately with a wide grin, revealing his horribly jagged and crooked teeth that were as sharp as a beast¡¯s fangs. Knowing well who the target was, there¡¯s no need for him to hesitate. Tenichi ordered his men to bring the poison and watched as the demon gulped it down. The Harbinger of Death wasn¡¯t the only one given the poison. N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. It had been distributed to every other prisoner, whom Tenichi had set free under the same condition. ¡°Go! Bring me the head of Erudia¡¯s God of War! Hahahaha¡­¡± Tenichi¡¯sughter echoed throughout the dungeon. Hundreds of vicious killers rushed out of Northgale Prison in an instance as the Harbinger of Death led them. Evilughter and frenzied screams filled the air as the freed prisoners poured out of the gate. Very soon, destruction would once again strike the world above them. In order to annihte Levi Garrison, Tenichi would go to any lengths. His hatred towards Levi was beyond measure. Even his men shivered at the sight of the crazy mob scrambling out towards the ground above. As much as they had obeyed Tenichi, they could never fathom such an act of cold-blooded tyranny by their leader. It was sheer terror! Chapter 1213 Chapter 1213 On the other side¡­ Levi and his group drove across the desertnd at full speed. They had to make it to the designated town as fast as possible. The God of War would be safe once they sent him there. The journey was unexpectedly smooth. It seems like no one ising after all. Jonah and the others thought to themselves. Came to think of it, who would want to go after a man who was crippled and exiled? He wouldn¡¯t pose a threat in any way. Even a five-year-old child could kill him with ease. What¡¯s the point of wasting a few countries¡¯ resources just to get rid of him? Everyone began to feel relieved. Atst, their objective would be fulfilled without much trouble. Levi would be safe. ¡°God of War, we¡¯ll be entering a small town soon. It¡¯s barely thirty kilometers from your destined location! We should be safe once we make it past this town!¡± N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. Hades said. ¡°Alright¡­ Tell everyone to be on guard. Something feels off to me.¡± Levi warned. His right eyelid had been throbbing the whole time. The town ahead seemed oddly quiet and lifeless. There weren¡¯t any signs of a single civilian on the streets at all. In fact, the atmosphere felt sinister. Much to his dismay, he couldn¡¯t move an inch at this moment. How he wished it were just a pretense. s, it¡¯s undeniable that he¡¯s disabled for real. He began to worry. He didn¡¯t wish for any of the men escorting him to be harmed. Before he could worry longer, the group arrived at the town. It wasn¡¯t arge settlement. Only one main street could be seen, spanning an estimated length of three kilometers. Screeeech! The car jolted into an abrupt halt as Hades braked suddenly. They were greeted by a morbid sight as they neared the town center. A sickening stench filled the air as dead bodies were piled up across the main street. Fresh blood was sttered in every corner. These were the bodies of the town¡¯s residents! The old and young; Women and children. None of them were spared. ¡°God of War¡­ It seems like this whole town was massacred just a while ago!¡± Hades drew a sharp breath. ¡°Son of a b*tch¡­¡± Levi cursed bitterly. He was angered. Thest thing he had ever wanted would be to see innocent civilians killed like this. Even if they weren¡¯t the people of Erudia. ¡°Be careful! Let¡¯s move these bodies aside quickly! We have to get past this town as fast as we can!¡± Jonah ordered the group as he took the lead. There was no time to waste. They had to make an opening out of the mountain of corpses obstructing their way. ¡°Hahahaha¡­¡± Just then, a series of savageughter and shrieks echoed from their surroundings. One shadow followed after another as they emerged from every corner. The figures approaching them were dressed in worn-out clothing and untamed hair. They looked like primitive cavemen. The escort group frantically readied their weapons. They sensed an intense bloodthirst. The enemies gave off an extremely powerful vibe. There were indeed a few God-ss fighters among the berserk mob. They fixed their bloodshot eyes at Levi¡¯s fleet. ¡°We¡¯re in deep trouble!¡± Someone eximed. The group gasped in horror as they made sense of the situation. With one clear look at the enemy, they could tell these people weren¡¯t just a bunch of deranged barbarians. They were lunatics with frightening power. ¡°Take the head of the God of War!¡± A maniacal shriek pierced through the heavy air. Exhrated at their newfound freedom out of Northgale Prison, the convicts charged towards Levi at lightning speed. ¡°Brothers! We shall fight for the God of War until the very end!¡± Jonah roared. A series of battle cries echoed after him as the crowd prepared to engage the enemies. ¡°Erudia¡¯s God of War will not fall like this!¡± ¡°For Erudia! For the God of War!¡± ¡°Charge!¡± In the blink of an eye, both parties shed in a violent rampage. ¡°Darn it!¡± Levi shouted with rage. Everybody was fighting for his sake. On the other hand, he couldn¡¯t even move a limb! He hated every second that had passed. Panic filled him as he struggled in vain. He didn¡¯t want to see any of the men die before his eyes. The man hated every bit of himself. God knew how much had he wanted to get up. He wanted to fight alongside everyone. But what good was he now? He had never felt so desperate throughout his entire life. Meanwhile, at the top floor of a nearby building¡­ The Harbinger of Death stood alone, his keen eyes scanning through the battlefield. His mouth was drenched in a grimy stter of red. He observed the scene as wet blood dripped from a chunk of meat clutched in his hand. It was a piece of raw flesh; nobody would¡¯ve known which animal¨C or who¨Cwas it from. Chapter 1214 Chapter 1214 ¡°Sigh¡­ Levi Garrison, why should I waste my time on you now that you¡¯ve be a piece of trash?¡± The Harbinger of Death lost interest as soon as he spotted the crippled Levi sheltered in the car. Like Winsor Campbell, he too had wanted to kill the God of War in his prime sovereignty. But the person he saw now was a weak, defenseless Levi. Anyone could¡¯ve finished him off at his fingertips. He was no longer a worthy opponent. The Harbinger of Death withdrew his attention from the battlefield. He tore another bite off the meat with his sharp teeth. More blood trickled and dripped onto the ground as he feasted. In the center of the town, sparks and explosions filled the air. The prisoners had frightening strength. Like a disoriented pack of wild beasts released from captivity, their ecstatic craze of being freed earlier had elevated their brutal power. Levi¡¯s group of escorts were no less potent. Each side fought for a different goal. The enemies sought to murder and destroy; the Erudians aimed to protect their pride and virtue. Tears swirled in his eyes as Levi watched Jonah charge into the midst of the enemies with a de in one hand. That man was someone who had one foot in the grave. Yet he was there, fiercely fighting on for his sake along with the others. Most of the men didn¡¯t even know each other. But all of them united and fought valiantly. If they were to forsake their own lives in return, so be it. It would be a worthy sacrifice for the justice they shared. For thend of Erudia they shared! Levi¡¯s face twitched in despair. I hate this! He despised his current self who wasn¡¯t able to lift his de and protect the people of Erudia. ¡°Charge! Kill them!¡± Jonah was leading on the front line. The Tang Sect elites followed closely as they attacked, like a pack of ferocious tigers. The Four Kings soon charged forward in a split second. Drakon and the trio followed suit in tacit understanding. They wouldn¡¯t let the pride of the Northrush n crumble without a fight alongside the other warriors. They quickly invaded the enemies¡¯ horde and took down a mass. All the other men too, fought to the best of their abilities. Whatever it took, they wouldn¡¯t let a single enemy move a step closer to the car where Levi was inside. Hades kept on driving forward as much as he could. As a handful of men dragged and rolled the dead bodies aside, the car inched forward slowly. Every single fighter had his hands full with making an opening for the car and defending against the enemies¡¯ onught at the same time. Whoosh! Thud! Bang! Before long, bodies were flung into the air one by one. Eachnded with a heavy thud as they dropped dead on the bloodstained ground. Those were the elites from the Preston family! Boom! Thump! Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. Blood spilled and sttered in all directions. More bodies copsed as time went on. Both sides suffered a huge loss as the wild battle raged on. The mountain of dead civilian bodies that had clogged up the street earlier had been cleared apart. Nevertheless, the car transporting Levi had only managed to advance over a mere ten meters. Hundreds of killers still stood in the way ahead of them. There was no other option to leave this town unharmed. Bloodshed was inevitable. ¡°Let¡¯s go, brothers!¡± It was the Forty Brothers of the East. They roared as they rushed towards the barrier of enemies. The forty men were soon overwhelmed as arrows rained down from the sky. One by one, they fell¡­ Within a minute, no one was left standing. How tragic! Yet how gant they were! Their sacrifice had made an opening for the rest. ¡°It¡¯s our turn now! Charge!¡± This time it was the Anonymous Eighty of the West. The leagueprised men from various walks of life. Among them were retired military officers, hunters, martial art coaches, and members of other professions. To put it simply, they were but a group ofmoners. Regr civilians who established abat guild in order to aid Levi. They charged into the swarm of enemies. ¡°Kill them!¡± ¡°Fight! We¡¯re not going down until we pave a way for the God of War!¡± They were eightymoners, yet they were as valiant as eighty fearless beasts. Whoosh! ng! Gush! More blood were spilled. More bodies were strewn. They braved the battle with wounded bodies. No one was wasting the opportunity that the Forty Brothers had set up for them at the cost of their lives. The enemies were surprised. Their opponents clearlycked in fighting strategies andbat skills. Despite that, they stubbornly wed and tore at their defense like ravenous animals. As if they weren¡¯t afflicted by their wounds and injuries at all! This was unimaginable! What¡¯s wrong with thesemoners? These men were crazier than themselves! Thump! Thud! Crash! ¡°Get the God of War out of here!¡± The difference in strength proved far toorge after all. In the end, the Anonymous Eighty of the West waspletely defeated andid lifeless in a pool of blood. Chapter 1215 Chapter 1215 Another eighty men thus drew theirst breaths on a foreign battlefield. Tears finally trickled down Levi¡¯s face. Exemry men of Erudia! You are a true hero! Every one of you! More guilt and hatred seized his entire self. Why did it have to be like this? Protected at the cost of multiple lives while not being able to do anything himself? He was increasingly tormented at the awareness that he was incapable to fight. He didn¡¯t want more lives to be lost. Warriors from both the West and the East had fallen. At longst, an opening had be more visible across the street. The sacrifice of the fallen warriors had paid off. Not a single one of them died without a smile on his face. ¡°Attack!¡± ¡°Avenge our brothers from the East and the West!¡± The Dragon Warriors of the South and the Heavenly Guardians of the North dashed forward. They continued to breach into the enemies¡¯ turf and expand the passage opened up by the fallen heroes. The tables had begun to turn. It¡¯s as if the deaths of the warriors were a sacred sacrifice that had been received by the gods above. Levi¡¯s men started to gain the upper hand. Perhaps the gods¡¯ blessings had descended on them. Little by little, the remaining killers from Northgale Prison were forced backward as they pushed on. In a split second, the fleet had advanced another hundred meters. The suddenmotion had caught the attention of the Harbinger of Death once again. ¡°Bunch of trash!¡± He berated in anger. He continued gnawing and chewing on the piece of raw meat brutishly. Meanwhile, the bloody war continued on the street. The Northgale Prisoners were taken aback at the sudden reversal of the situation. What happened to these measly peasants? Weren¡¯t they already on the losing end since the beginning? They were throwing their lives away like crazy beasts! Such frightening zeal! The prisoners were still in shock and amazement. Why¡¯re they doing this? All for a cripple? A traitor? All for a now useless Levi Garrison? Was he really worth it? They could never understand the men¡¯s devotion to their leader and their beloved nation. This was something outcasts and murderers like them could neverprehend. ¡°Onward!¡± ¡°Kill them all! We¡¯ll soon make it through!¡± Jonah continued waving and shing his de. His eyes were bloodshot. The Tang Sect kept the enemies busy as theyunched their strikes in all forms ¨C secret weapons, poisoned ammunition, and explosive firearms. The Northrush n were equally unrelenting. Their blows and kicks cascaded down on their foes in a swift, continuous stream, like a raging torrent. The Three Musketeers and the Dual-Serrated Monks too, were unfaltering. They all knew how great their loss had been. The numbers of those who had fallen kept rising. There were constantly fellow men who were severely injured. In spite of those, they had finally gained the advantage. They wouldn¡¯t let themselves back down or waver at any moment. Boom! Pow! Wham! The rampage continued. More blood was shed. Jonah had over ten sh wounds across his body. The vivid red that had covered him along with dust and debris, had made his aged white crown appear even brighter. All neen men from the Tang Sect were just as wounded if no less, albeit there wasn¡¯t a single death amongst them. One of them had both his arms broken while another lost a leg. Neither of them moaned; each continued to fight with maximum strength. This was the first time Levi could only observe the battlefield as aplete spectator. He quietly swore to never forget this sight ¨C the dead and the critically wounded, all who had fallen on the earth for his sake. These people were the pride of Erudia! Men who fought with relentless honor. Brave warriors with iron blood. Their sacrifices were not in vain. The enemies¡¯ forces were diminishing. Dead bodies from both sides littered all over the ground. The Northgale Prisoners had only been treating this battle like a game of eagles hunting chicks. But who would¡¯ve known that these ¡°hunted chicks¡± turned out to be such a fearful force? Even their fellow God-ss prisoners were killed! ¡°Come on! Come at us if you dare!¡± Jonah roared at the enemies, waving his de at them. His physical strength was about to give away. He staggered for a second and nearly stumbled. Nheless, his will to fight was unyielding. ¡°I will kill every single one of you whoes!¡± Not far from him stood Johnny and Yadriel of the Four Kings, with a few others. Their bloodshot eyes fumed with rage. Their spear guns and des were drenched in red. The blood of those who were killed at the tip of their weapons continued to drip and trickle. ¡°Ahhh! Run!¡± Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. Fear began to consume the remaining dozens of prisoners. They staggered backward and prepared to turn and run. A scene like this was unimaginable. Who would¡¯ve believed if this news were to spread out? Who would¡¯ve believed if they were told that thousands of murderous criminals from the Northgale Prison were scared away by regr men? ¡°Utter trash! You¡¯re all useless!¡± A raging demonic voice roared from behind them. The Harbinger of Death appeared just as they started running away. Boom! Just as one of the prisoners ran past him, hended a p on his head. The prisoner¡¯s skull burst into a flurry of flesh and bones in that instant. Boom! ¡°Arrghh!¡± Another p followed and one more skull exploded. One after another, the Harbinger of Death dealt a fatal blow to every prisoner who tried to escape. Chapter 1216 Chapter 1216 Meanwhile¡­ Jonah Garrison and his men burst intoughter at their survival. ¡°We did it, everyone! Thank you for your hard work!¡± Levi yelled. Suddenly, his intuition told him that something dangerous wasing, and it made him frown. Boom! A huge gust of wind swept through the streets, bringing with it a strong bloody stench and an avnche of dead leaves. Jonah Garrison and his men¡¯s smiles melted off their faces immediately as fear got the better of them. All the hairs on their bodies stood on end, and their hands turned mmy with cold sweat. They could almost feel their blood curdling in their veins. The person they feared was not even at the scene yet, but his aura could make anyone¡¯s legs turn to jelly. He was like a feral beast that just woke up from a century-long nap. A few momentster, a shadow emerged from the other end of the street, and it had an eerie resemnce to the one they met before. However, the person before them was gnawing on a piece of raw meat, with the bone still attached and blood dripping onto the streets. From the looks of it, he looked like a cannibal! ¡°It¡¯s him!¡± someone shouted, and Levi turned pale in the face. I know this person¡­ It took thebined effort of many countries to catch the Harbinger of Death and throw him into Northgale Prison for life, and now he¡¯s back to finish us off¡­ They really want me dead, huh? ¡°He¡¯s the Harbinger of Death from the Ultimate ss! He¡¯s targeting me, so leave while you still have the chance!¡± Levimanded frantically. Thest thing he wanted to see was more unnecessary bloodshed. He¡¯s way too strong! Thousands of top-ss fighters have fallen in the international operation to capture him¡­he¡¯s way out of anyone¡¯s league! ¡°Leave! Just leave!¡± he shouted, but no one budged. No one wanted to give up just yet, especially since they were barely thirty kilometers from safety. Just a while more, and Levi would be able to n for the next part of their journey. ¡°No way!¡± ¡°I can¡¯t bear to leave you, God of War!¡± Jonah smirked. ¡°We¡¯ll suffer even more if we left you at this juncture!¡± ¡°I¡¯m not scared of death! Heck, I¡¯ll even bring a piece of him down to hell with me!¡± ¡°We must fight and send the God of War to the designated location! There¡¯s no way we can¡¯t overwhelm that guy with our strength in numbers!¡± Levi had wanted to chase the others away, but his words only made them even more confident. Everyone refused to retreat, and Levi bit his lip in reluctance. I don¡¯t want to see anyone die in vain anymore¡­ N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. I hate this! I wish I could at least stand up and lead the charge, even if I were to die in the process! But why can¡¯t I even move my fingers? ¡°Die, Levi Garrison!¡± the Harbinger of Death growled, tossing the meat in his mouth aside and advancing towards Levi. ¡°Everyone! Kill him!¡± ¡°Hahaha! It¡¯ll be such an honor to be able to kill someone from the Ultimate ss!¡± Jonah and his men chuckled loudly, their confidence at an all-time high. ¡°Listen to me! Leave this ce at once!¡± Levi yelled desperately. No¡­ no more deaths¡­ please¡­ Nevertheless, everyone exchanged nces and grinned. ¡°Apologies, this is an order we cannot execute!¡± Before Levi could say another word, several people have already rushed forward. ¡°The Meyers of Oand shall lead the charge!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t forget the Stuarts of Oand!¡± Both families only had around twenty members left standing, but they charged forward nheless. Forty longswords glinted under the sunlight as they descended upon the Harbinger of Death¡¯s body. nk! nk! To everyone¡¯s horror, the des simply bounced off his skin with a loud metallic clink, and the Harbinger of Death emerged from their onughtpletely unscathed. Chapter 1217 Chapter 1217 Boom! A chilling shockwave shook the ground beneath them, followed by a deafening explosion. A person flew out of the mess with a giant, bloody hole in his torso andnded on the ground in a lifeless heap. Boom! The Harbinger of Deathnded another punch, and it shattered everything in the poor victim¡¯s chest on impact. Boom! ¡°Argghhhhh!¡± Another person slumped onto the ground with his spine snapped into two. Boom! A severed headnded on the ground not too far away, its eyes still wide open and frozen in fear. Every one of his moves could kill, as though he was the Grim Reaper himself. Boom! Yet another person¡¯s organs shattered into a bloody mess inside his body as the Harbinger of Death rammed his foot into his torso. Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. In just thirty seconds, all that was left of the forty fighters were marred bodies and broken forms. Everyone else gaped at the Harbinger of Death, shivering in fear. He¡¯s strong¡­ He¡¯s way too strong! No wonder he¡¯s from the Ultimate ss! We¡¯ve underestimated him¡­ ¡°Leave!¡± Levi hollered, his eyes brimming with tears. People were giving up their lives for him, and he would never forgive himself for allowing that to happen. ¡°Hades, take the God of War away from this ce with your men! This guy is too dangerous!¡± Johnny Lawrencemanded. After a while, Levi left the scene together with Jonah, Osborn, the Dual-Serrated Monks, the Three Musketeers, as well as a bunch of other capable fighters, leaving the rest behind to keep the Harbinger of Death upied. ¡°No! We can¡¯t leave them there!¡± Levi screamed, knowing full well what their fate was. However, his men refused to retreat. ¡°You¡¯re in big trouble, Harbinger!¡± Johnny Lawrence yelled with a smirk on his face. At that moment, the Four Kings surrounded the Harbinger of Death and yelled, ¡°Kill him!¡± With that, the rest of the crowd charged towards the Harbinger of Death in an attempt to kill or at least overwhelm him. ¡°Die!¡± the Harbinger of Death yelled, snapping the neck of the person closest to him. Boom! Crash! St! However, none of their attacks worked. It was as though they were attacking a metal mannequin. Everyone knew that the Harbinger of Death had a bulletproof body of steel, and that was precisely why it took a dozen countries and a thousand fighters to capture him and throw him in jail. But that was the best they could do since he was impossible to kill. His mere presence could make anyone break out in cold sweat. Crack! Crash! Boom! Every move the Harbinger of Death made was lethal. Within minutes, the ground near his feet was littered with bodies, and two entire factions have fallen. He could kill a person with one strike, and no one was ever able to survive his attacks. ¡°You¡¯re going down, Harbinger!¡± ¡°We¡¯re buying time for the God of War!¡± Johnny and the rest of the fighters went all out against the Harbinger of Death, but they were fighting a losing battle. St! Crash! Snap! Unfortunately for them, the Harbinger of Death was immune to all their attacks. Even the Tang Sect¡¯s discreet weapons and poisons did not evene close to making a scratch on his body. In fact, most of their members were already lying in heaps on the ground, some of them broken into several pieces. The Six ves were gone as well, with holes and bruises all over their dead bodies. ¡°Keep him upied even if it costs you your life!¡± the rest of them yelled. However, that did not make the fight any easier. No one would be able to win a fight against someone from the Ultimate ss, and asking for one would be a surefire way to die. Soon, more and more fighters dropped dead like flies as the fight went on. Drakon, Boreas, Tigris, and Leon from the Northrush n, Johnny, Jael, Yadriel, Connor¡­ The street was eerily quiet, and there was not a soul to be seen. s, the fierce fight had ended. Chapter 1218 Chapter 1218 In just a few short minutes, all that was left of the brave bunch was a heap of mangled bodies. Not even a single person survived the ordeal. However, none of them backed out of the fight or wavered in their stance. All of them were willing to die for Erudia. ¡°What a bunch of pests!¡± the Harbinger of Death scoffed. The fighters have held him back for a mere twelve minutes, and Levi would not have gotten far in just twelve minutes. However, he quickly realized that something was wrong the moment he tried to lift his leg. Why can¡¯t I move? He looked down and was horrified to find the dead bodies of Johnny Lawrence and everyone else clinging onto his legs tightly. Now that rigor mortis was setting in, their hardened bodies held him down like a deadweight. Their collective strength managed to hold him down, making it impossible for him to even make a single step. It was theirst-ditch effort as brave Erudian men to keep the enemy upied. They refused to admit defeat, even after death had befallen them. ¡°Get out of my way!¡± the Harbinger of Death bellowed, shaking the dead bodies off him. ¡°You will never get away from me, Levi Garrison!¡± With that, the Harbinger of Death was on his way again. The Erudian warriors have held him up for a mere fifteen minutes, but their efforts have not gone to waste. Those fifteen minutes had cost them their lives, and that made it priceless. Meanwhile, Jonah and the others rushed towards the designated town at full speed with Levi in tow. Time was ticking, and they could almost visualize the fates of Johnny Lawrence and the rest who chose to stay behind. The Harbinger of Death was practically undefeatable, after all. ¡°Three more kilometers!¡± Hades yelled. Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. Everyone¡¯s eyes brightened up at his statement. No one knew what the town they were heading towards looked like, but they trusted Levi when he said that they would be safe once they arrived. It was a huge source of motivation for them. Boom! However, before they could rejoice, a giant rock crashed into the side of the car. If not for Hades¡¯ quick reflexes, they would have toppled over on impact. By the time everyone wrapped their head around the situation, another person had appeared before their eyes. It was the Harbinger of Death! His supersonic speed allowed him to catch up with Levi before he could get to his destination. Boom! An explosion went off in everyone¡¯s heads at the sight of him. All of them are dead¡­ None of them survived! ¡°Nice! Well done!¡± Jonah yelled. ¡°That¡¯s how Erudian men should be!¡± ¡°Thank you! We will avenge you!¡± everyone chorused. ¡°I owe you one!¡± Levi said, gritting his teeth and holding back tears. ¡°When I get better, I¡¯ll paint the sky red with those scumbags¡¯ blood!¡± He hated how things turned out. For all his life, he had spent years fighting to keep Erudians safe from threats, and yet there were still people dying for the sake of his own life. I can¡¯t allow this! I won¡¯t! ¡°You won¡¯t have a chance to do that! Time to die!¡± the Harbinger of Death bellowed with a cold smirk. ¡°Hades! Send the God of War to the town! We¡¯ll buy time for you!¡± Jonah said as he trained his eyes on the Harbinger of Death. Everyone was ready to battle to the death. However, just as Hades was about to drive off, the Harbinger of Death lifted his foot and brought it down upon the hood of the car. Boom! Crack! The hood of the car was shattered into pieces immediately. His powerful stomp had destroyed the carpletely and even Hades was injured from the sudden attack. ¡°Don¡¯t you dare leave!¡± the Harbinger of Death scoffed. All of you are dead meat to me! Chapter 1219 Chapter 1219 ¡°Kill him!¡± Jonah and the others rushed forward and surrounded the Harbinger of Death. ¡°Hades! Carry the God of War to the designated location!¡± Jonah yelled. Hades obeyed his instructions immediately. Seeing all this, the Harbinger of Death merely grinned. Anyone below the Ultimate ss is nothing but a mere pest. Hah! You won¡¯t be able to stop me! Boom! Crash! St! nk! The Harbinger of Death crushed each person who came forward with nothing but his palms, and there was already a pile of bodies forming by his feet after just thirty seconds. Levi watched in horror as more and more of his men fell to the ground before the Harbinger of Death. ¡°You¡¯re not getting away today!¡± Jonah yelled, raising his longsword and bringing it down upon the Harbinger of Death¡¯s head. Boom! Before anyone could react, the Harbinger of Death had already grabbed his neck and snapped it into two. Crack! The Harbinger of Death tossed Jonah¡¯s body into the air and punched a hole through his torso. Jonah was thrown onto the street about ten meters away from the Harbinger of Death, and he managed to mutter, ¡°I must protect the God of¡­¡± before taking his final breath. Crash! ¡°Take this, you murderer!¡± The Three Musketeers and Osborn yelled as they rushed forwards to challenge the Harbinger of Death. In the end¡­ Osborn was crushed under the Harbinger of Death¡¯s foot. The Three Musketeers were tossed into a pile on the ground, their blood cascading down onto the ground like a fountain. Even as their souls left their bodies, they refused to let go of their longswords. Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. Boom! Crash! After a while, all that was left were the Dual-Serrated Monks, who were the strongest ones in the bunch. In fact, they were the only ones strong enough to pose a challenge to the Harbinger of Death. Crash! nk! They brought their metal sticks upon the Harbinger of Death¡¯s head over and over again, which managed to make him stagger backward for a few seconds. ¡°Die!¡± he yelled after a while, his eyes glinting dangerously. Crack! Snap! He somehow managed to break the Monks¡¯ sticks into several pieces with his bare hands. St! Crash! He flung the Monks onto the street after punching a hole through their torsos. With that, everyone who apanied Levi on this mission had sacrificed themselves in the race towards safety. All of them were brave heroes, no matter what their backgrounds were. Those scheming aristocrats would neverpare to them, for they had the courage to stand up for what was right. ¡°We¡¯re going to be there soon!¡± Hades yelled as the town came into view. They were only around a hundred meters away from the entrance of the town, and Hades broke into a sprint. Levi, on the other hand, was horrified to see the Harbinger of Death catching up to them from behind. After just a few seconds, he managed to narrow the gap to just ten meters. Hades gritted his teeth. Just a few more meters¡­ ¡°Aren¡¯t you from L Nation? Why are you protecting your enemy?¡± the Harbinger of Death asked. ¡°You don¡¯t understand! The God of War is my hero!¡± Hades yelled. Without warning, he tossed Levi in the direction of the town¡¯s entrance, and hended squarely at the gates. ¡°You¡¯re asking for it!¡± the Harbinger of Death yelled, barreling towards Levi at top speed. Boom! However, before he could get close to Levi, Hades grabbed his waist and held on tight. ¡°Die!¡± Boom! Crash! sh! The Harbinger of Deathnded several punches on Hades¡¯ back, and blood gushed out of thetter¡¯s eyes. Even so, Hades had arge grin on his face. ¡°I¡¯ve done it, everyone!¡± he yelled. The Harbinger of Death continued to pound his fists onto Hades¡¯ body, turning him into an unrecognizable heap of minced meat. There was nothing Levi could do but watch in desperation. ¡°So what if you¡¯ve arrived at the town?¡± the Harbinger of Death bellowed at Levi, shooting him a menacing re. Chapter 1220 Chapter 1220 ¡°What¡¯s the point of all this? Why are you protecting this piece of trash?¡± the Harbinger of Death snickered. ¡°What a bunch of dimwits!¡± Killing Levi would not be hard for him even in Erudia, let alone a tiny town in Northgale. How stupid of them to protect him! It¡¯s absolutely worthless! They¡¯re just sacrificing themselves for no good reason! Meanwhile, Levi could only stare at Hades¡¯ dead body on the ground from where hey sprawled just outside the gates. He had been ovee with helplessness as he watched his men give up their lives for his sake. However, there was nothing he could do. I hate this¡­ He wanted to scream, but his throat was too dry for it. Not only that, but he wanted to kill the murderer standing before him, yet his legs would not listen to his brain¡¯smands. Strangers and friends alike admired him, and he owed them the world for it. I need to avenge them! I must! After all that, the Harbinger of Death fixed his gaze on Levi and started to walk towards him. With each blink of his eyes, the Harbinger of Death came ten meters closer. He chuckled as he stared at Levi. ¡°What¡¯s the point of that battle? It¡¯s absolutely useless!¡± Unfazed, Levi red at him. ¡°Watch it! You¡¯re going to die soon!¡± ¡°Hahaha! Me? Dying? No way!¡± He was not exactly boasting ¨C after all, it took a thousand fighters just to restrain him back then. It would take a million more to kill him. ¡°Die, Levi Garrison!¡± the Harbinger of Death bellowed, raising his palm and bringing it down upon Levi¡¯s head. Boom! However, before he could tten Levi into a pancake, a huge explosion rang through the air. Crash! A powerful force rammed into the Harbinger of Death¡¯s chest, and it sent him flying backward with blood spewing out of his mouth. Hiss¡­ He staggered backward for a good ten meters before slowing to a halt. When he looked down, he was horrified to see several cracks appearing on the ground beneath him. His shirt was tattered and torn at the chest area, and arge, bloody palm print was slowly appearing on his chest. The Harbinger of Death was supposed to be immune to all kinds of weapons, and not even the sharpest de coulde close to making a scratch on his skin. That was why the surprise attack and the mark shocked him. Without giving him a chance to recover, a shadow rushed forward andnded another punch on his chest. Boom! The pain that followed was like a nuclear explosion. ¡°How dare you!¡± he bellowed, swinging his fist at the shadow. Crash! The moment their fists connected, a huge shockwave shook the ground as though an air raid had urred. Crack! The Harbinger of Death¡¯s arm burst open the very next second, spewing blood and gore everywhere. It came as a shock to him. What the¡­ How could this happen? What kind of monster could I be facing against? Boom! Crash! Snap! Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. ¡°Argh! Ouch! ARGH!¡± The shadownded a few more punches without even giving the Harbinger of Death a chance to breathe. As time went on, his chest began to cave in, and blood continued to spill out of his mouth in rming amounts. His shoulders sagged, but it was not the end of the ordeal yet. Boom! Boom! Boom! The shadow continued to throw punch after punch onto the Harbinger of Death¡¯s body, tearing open his flesh and exposing everything inside. After a while, his body was nothing but a mangled piece of meat. Then, he fell to the ground, dead from the pain. Even as he took hisst breath, he struggled to understand why he was defeated so easily. Nothing posed a challenge to him, and no one in Northgale had ever won in a fight against him. It took thebined effort of a dozen countries to catch him and throw him into prison, and little did he expect to meet his end in the hands of a person whose face he could not even see. The person was dressed entirely in ck,plete with a half-devil, half-angel mask. As the Harbinger of Death fell to the ground in defeat, several people in simr getups walked out of the gates of the town. Boom! The crowd fell to their knees before Levi. Chapter 1221 Chapter 1221 ¡°Greetings, Master!¡± a thousand cloaked men and women chorused, shaking every rock and ruffling every de of grass around them. ¡°Please give your orders, Master! We will kill whoever dares toy their hands on you!¡± the man who killed the Harbinger of Death said as he stepped forward. They had known what Levi went through over the past few months, but they were just as helpless as he was. Without Levi¡¯s orders, they could not do anything but stay in the shadows. Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. ¡°Your orders, Master!¡± the crowd roared. These cloaked people were none other than Levi¡¯s own secret troops. They had no connections to Erudia whatsoever on the surface, for they have been hidden overseas ever since Levi established the organization, known as ¡°The Cmity.¡± The purpose of their existence was to provide aid in times of crisis and protect Erudia from any threats. Thus, they spend most of their time in hiding, only emerging from the shadows when an emergency urred. By right, The Cmity belonged to the Erudian state and not Levi, but no one knew about that connection. Only Levi and a certain other person knew the truth about The Cmity, and even someone like the Azure Dragon was ignorant about its existence. Every member of The Cmity had one thing inmon, and that was theirck of identity. While information about Levi remained top secret, the members of The Cmity did not exist in any kind of Erudian records. In other words, it was almost like they never existed, to begin with. In fact, it would have stayed that way if not for Levi. Mobilizing The Cmity would be a massive chore, for it required two ¡°keys.¡± Levi was one, while another person held on to the other ¡°key.¡± Both of them must give the green light before The Cmity could be mobilized. However, with Levi missing in action and the other person nowhere to be found, the members of The Cmity had no choice but to stay hidden. The only other way to mobilize them would be for Levi to seek them out personally, but everyone knew that that was nearly impossible to achieve. Hades would not have been able to send Levi to Northgale by himself, and Levi was about to give up hope when the Harbinger of Death caught up to them. That was where the brave souls from Erudia appeared and sacrificed their lives just to buy time for Hades and Levi. ¡°I won¡¯t let any one of you die in vain!¡± Levi growled. I must seek Mr. Finch out and slice them into pieces with my own two hands! Suddenly, two other men and one woman stepped forward and kneeled before Levi. ¡°East Sky Lord, West Sky Lord, and South Sky Lord of The Cmity at your service, Master!¡± they chorused. The man who had pounded the Harbinger of Death into a pile of mess earlier on had been the North Sky Lord. The Master and the Four Lords were the highest forms of authority in The Cmity, while the rest of the members were split into factions led by the Four Lords. The East Sky Lord was in charge of expanding their influence, and The Cmity had since taken over several organizations. The West Sky Lord came up with ns for operations and had ess to every source of information and intelligenceworks. Meanwhile, the South Sky Lord managed the finances, and The Cmity livedfortably under the South Sky Lord¡¯s careful nning. Lastly, The North Sky Lord oversaw training operations, shaping The Cmity into an undefeatable force. As a result, The Cmity had seen a massive development since its conception under the leadership of the Four Lords. The Cmity had since grown into something even more powerful than the Blood King Pce. ¡°Shall we mobilize The Cmity, Master?¡± the Four Lords asked in unison. ¡°Yes!¡± Levi answered decisively with a nk expression on his face. Chapter 1222 Chapter 1222 Once The Cmity was mobilized, they woulde out of hiding, which would change the world drastically. Unless the situation was dire, Levi never mobilized them. However, now was the time to summon them into the light. Every member of The Cmity beamed brightly at Levi¡¯s order. We can finally emerge from the shadows and see the light of day¡­ ¡°The Cmity has officially been mobilized, Master! We await your orders!¡± The Four Lords chorused out loud. ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll follow up with you soon,¡± Levi said, nodding. ¡°Master¡­I¡¯ve heard that the Blood King Pce had poisoned you with the product of one of their decade-long projects¡­ is that true?¡± the West Sky Lord asked tentatively. As the only female Lord, she was the most attentive to detail, and that was why she was in charge of their intelligenceworks. ¡°Yes, but it¡¯s gone now,¡± Levi said. ¡°What?¡± the West Sky Lord eximed, surprised. From the intel she had gathered, she knew that the poisons developed by the Blood King Pce spelled certain doom for their victims once injected into their bodies. Not even the strongest cleansers could save them. Levi sighed. ¡°I got lucky and ran into the gathering of the Octa-Medic. One of them, in particr, was adept in using poisons to cleanse a poison victim¡¯s body, and that was how I was saved from certain doom.¡± At that time, Levi had spent a whole night discussing those matters with the Octa-Medic, and it took a while before Benny Quinton finally realized that Levi had been cured of the poison. However, despite the doctor¡¯s best efforts, Levi could no longer move on his own ord. The poison had destroyed all his nerves, and the hardships he went through did not make it any better. He was lucky to still be alive, for being able to survive was in itself the best possible scenario, even if he could not move. ¡°Erudian doctors are the best!¡± ¡°I knew I was right to trust the work of our ancestors!¡± The crowd chattered away happily as the North Sky Lord studied Levi from head to toe. He shook his head with a sigh. ¡°Looks like it¡¯s going to stay this way forever¡­¡± The North Sky Lord was the best fighter in The Cmity, and killing someone like the Harbinger of Death was like a stroll on the streets to him. If he said that Levi would never recover fully, he meant that Levi would actually be crippled for the rest of his life. ¡°Huh?¡± everyone chorused in shock. Our master¡­ is he going to be bedridden for the rest of his life? However, Levi simply smirked. ¡°East, go and take care of this for me¡­¡± ¡°West, I need to you find out about¡­¡± After Levi gave his orders to the Lords, he proceeded to settle down. The tiny town in the outskirts of Northgale was pretty much deserted, and he would be able to live under the radar for a while if he stayed there. Taking out his phone, Levi gave Zoey a call, who almost broke down upon hearing his voice. ¡°I¡¯m fine, Levi! I¡¯ll personally escort you back once I settle down!¡± she said. Levi smiled to hide how reluctant he felt. ¡°Alright. Great to hear that you¡¯re doing well. Stay vignt from now on, and don¡¯t tell anyone about our conversations.¡± Meanwhile, in a castle somewhere in Northgale¡­ N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. Tenichi was in a meeting with a group of people. ¡°Hm? Shouldn¡¯t Levi be dead by now?¡± Tenichi asked. He had entrusted the Harbinger of Death and his other goons with the task of killing Levi. However, he had heard nothing but radio silence from them for the past few hours. ¡°Did something happen?¡± someone asked. ¡°I have a bad feeling about this. One of you should go and check on the Harbinger,¡± Tenichi said, his face paling. Suddenly, someone ran over yelling, ¡°I have something to report!¡± Chapter 1223 Chapter 1223 ¡°What is it? Just say it!¡± Tenichi ordered impatiently. ¡°It¡¯s about Levi Garrison! His entire army fell in the battle against the Harbinger, and he¡¯s dead as well!¡± the person reported. ¡°We¡¯ve suffered a great loss as well¡­ the only person who survived was the Harbinger himself!¡± ¡°Where¡¯s the Harbinger of Death now?¡± Tenichi asked. ¡°He¡¯s¡­ gone!¡± ¡°Looks like he¡¯s just a feral beast that can¡¯t be tamed!¡± Tenichi said, smirking. ¡°Whatever. We¡¯ll just capture him again when we need him.¡± After a while, he gathered enough evidence to prove that Levi was dead, and so was his entire party. ¡°Hahaha! You¡¯re finally dead, Levi Garrison! Don¡¯t you know how much of an annoying gnat you were when you were alive?¡± Tenichi scoffed. ¡°You there! Announce to the world that Levi Garrison is dead!¡± ¡°As for us¡­ let¡¯s have a three-day-long party!¡± When news got out that the former God of War of Erudia had met his end in Northgale, it created a huge shock across the world. The leaders of several powerful organizations weed the news with open arms. Their oppressor was gone, and they were free to do whatever they desired. Gone were the days they lived in constant fear and anxiety. Everyone else in Erudia was in a state of shock as well. When rumors of his betrayal first appeared, some people began to berate and belittle him, while the others tried their best to protect his reputation. ¡°No! This can¡¯t be true! The God of War wouldn¡¯t die!¡± ¡°Can¡¯t you tell that someone¡¯s behind all this?¡± As they prayed for his safe return, maliciousments began to surface as well. ¡°I¡¯m so d he¡¯s dead!¡± ¡°That¡¯s what a traitor deserves!¡± N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. ¡°I can¡¯t wait to celebrate his death!¡± The rich families of South Hampton and Oand City were delighted to hear of the news, for they could finally be freed from Levi¡¯s suffocating iron grip. In particr, the Garrison family cheered the moment they heard of the news. As theughter continued, Tyrone looked at his family members proudly and said, ¡°I was right! He¡¯s dead to me the moment he left Erudia! He¡¯s no match for me!¡± Olivia grinned. ¡°Did you see that, Damien? Levi is dead! We¡¯ve avenged you!¡± Over at the Garcias, people were jumping up and down in excitement. ¡°Look how the tables have turned, Levi Garrison! You ripped my limbs off my body and lost your life because of it! Hahaha!¡± Conrad guffawed. Meanwhile, at a base camp¡­ ¡°Levi Garrison is dead!¡± Zar reported. Winsor simply huffed and said, ¡°Whatever. He¡¯s just a failure.¡± When Zoey and Emma heard of Levi¡¯s ¡°death,¡± they were shocked as well. Zoey could feel a sheen of cold sweat forming on her forehead as Levi¡¯s words rang in her head. I mustn¡¯t tell anyone about our conversation¡­ ¡°Mom, it¡¯s time we begin the act,¡± she told Emma. ¡°Yeah. I¡¯m d he told us about the n earlier, or else I would have thrown myself off this building!¡± Emma said, heaving a sigh of relief. Zoey grinned. ¡°I¡¯m sure he has his reasons for this. He¡¯lle back soon, and we¡¯ll wait for him in Erudia!¡± She had been feeling anxious for a long time, but when news of his ¡°death¡± finally came around, she somehow found herself calmer than before. Levi¡¯s a careful guy¡­ he definitely has his reasons for doing this! ¡°Everyone thinks my husband is dead, so we¡¯re the only ones who know that he¡¯s still alive. We must keep that a secret!¡± Zoey dered. ¡°When hees back, he¡¯ll conquer the world and bring peace to everyone once more!¡± At that, Zoey and Emma exchanged confident looks. It feels great to have hope! Chapter 1224 Chapter 1224 What no one knew was that the East Sky Lord of The Cmity had been the one fabricating the news of Levi¡¯s untimely ¡°death.¡± The East Sky Lord had covered it up so thoroughly that even someone like Watanabe Tenichi overlooked it. That night, the North and South Sky Lord silently began their operation. The dozens of corporations that the South Sky Lord had acquired over the past, as well as the enormous business empire that he had built, emerged from the shadows. Under his management, organizations were pouring millions upon millions into The Cmity¡¯s bank ount. As for the North Sky Lord, he singlehandedly destroyed a dozen underground forces and ruled over the entirety of The Dark World with an iron fist. Not only that, countless families, conglomerates, and organizations have pledged their loyalty to The Cmity, giving them all the resources they needed to emerge from the shadows and begin their operations as the most powerful organization in the world. In fact, they were several times stronger than the Blood King Pce at their peak. The Cmity spent years building up their power behind the scenes, and the effort they put in was immeasurable. The world was still reeling in shock from the news of Levi¡¯s ¡°death¡± when news of The Cmity¡¯s sudden appearance materialized out of nowhere. Everyone¡¯s attention turned to The Cmity in an instant. ¡°It¡¯s not a coincidence! They¡¯ve been secretly building up their power since years ago!¡± ¡°This was all part of the n all along!¡± More and more people started to dig into The Cmity¡¯s past after the news broke out. Tenichi and his men were no exception. ¡°What do you think of The Cmity¡¯s return, Mr. Watanabe?¡± someone asked. Tenichi pondered over it for a moment before answering, ¡°It must have been because of Levi¡¯s death!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right! If Levi had been alive, The Cmity would have stayed hidden! Levi had the power to hold anyone¡¯s head underwater!¡± someone yelled, and everyone else nodded in agreement. They were convinced that The Cmity had emerged because of Levi¡¯s ¡°death.¡± ¡°Well, that doesn¡¯t mean that we can stop collecting intel about them. We must establish some kind of rtionship with them, in the event that we fail to acquire them.¡± Tenichi said with a confident smirk. Just you wait! You¡¯ll be mine soon, just like that Blood King Pce! Meanwhile, news of The Cmity¡¯s resurgence spread to Erudia as well. Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. When Winsor heard of the news, his eyes widened in shock. ¡°What? It¡¯s scarier than the Blood King Pce?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. They¡¯re much better than the Blood King Pce in terms of strength,¡± Bolgun said. Winsor smirked. ¡°Would I be even better of a hero than Levi Garrison if I got rid of The Cmity?¡± ¡°Of course!¡± Bolgun and the others chorused. ¡°I¡¯m sure more people would be willing to recognize your current status as the God of War once you cleared out The Cmity!¡± Winsor scoffed. ¡°While it¡¯s true that Levi defeated the Blood King Pce twice in a row, he didn¡¯t do it by himself, did he?¡± The answer was a sound ¡°no.¡± It had been his subordinates who did all the dirty work. Besides the Five Great Wars Regiment, there were also the Cavalry Regiment, the Specter Army, as well as the Ruby, Emerald, Sapphire, and Topaz Armies. They deserved most of the credit, for Levi would not have been able to win the battles without them. With that, the three disciples nodded. ¡°Of course. He¡¯s nothing but a failure!¡± ¡°He¡¯s destined to suffer! He¡¯s a useless piece of trash!¡± Winsor growled. Chapter 1225 Chapter 1225 Theirst fight had proved to Winsor that Levi¡¯s strength came from his subordinates, not Levi alone. Levi had highly capable fighters like White Tiger by his side, and it made Winsor jealous. Previously, Winsor had wanted to convince those fighters to join his ranks, but he knew that their loyalty to Levi was noughing matter. Although he hated it, there was nothing he could do to change it. He even suggested merging the Iron Brigade and Levi¡¯s other armies into the Asura Army, only to be rejected on the spot. ¡°It¡¯s going to be pretty difficult to convince White Tiger and the others to join you, Master,¡± Zar said. ¡°Just like how we¡¯ll refuse to join Levi¡¯s army no matter what happens,¡± Bolgun added. Winsor shook his head. ¡°I don¡¯t care. They¡¯ll know just how powerful I am once they joined the Asura Army!¡± Hearing that, Talon grinned. ¡°Master¡¯s right. Levi¡¯s nothingpared to Master. He¡¯s just the son of a great Erudian family!¡± Just then, Zar and Bolgun chuckled, and Talon raised an eyebrow in confusion. ¡°Hm?¡± ¡°Are you saying that our Master doesn¡¯t have a powerful background? That¡¯s not true! So what if Levi¡¯s the son of a great family?¡± Zar scoffed. ¡°Huh? What could be scarier than an ancient family?¡± Talon asked, bewildered. Since he hailed from the mountains, he knew very little about Erudia¡¯s aristocracy. ¡°That¡¯s right. The truly powerful ones stay hidden while the show-offs unt their wealth. The Garrison n wouldn¡¯t even dare to offend Master¡¯s family!¡± Bolgun exined. Talon nodded slowly with wide eyes. It all made sense to him. The more powerful something was, the further it would be from theyman¡¯s reach. Everyone was under the illusion that the Garrison n was the most powerful family in Oand city, but what they failed to realize was that there were plenty of organizations out there that could outperform the Garrison n in every way possible. To spot a billionaire among themon folk would be like spotting a rare species. However, the same billionaire would pale inparison to the people Winsor came into contact with. In fact, in their social circles, being a billionaire was nothing to brag about. Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. One would not know about the existence of a certain matter if it was way out of their league, but that was not an excuse to deny its existence. Talon trembled as he thought about the other two disciples¡¯ words. Looks like Master¡¯s the true nobleman! Rumble¡­ Suddenly, the sound of an army closing in on their base camp shook the ground beneath them. It was as though an earthquake had urred, and everyone struggled to stay upright. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Winsor asked, his face paling. ¡°Is it an earthquake?¡± His three disciples rushed outside to take a look, and Winsor followed them closely. The soldiers of the Asura Army stood at attention. ¡°Master! It¡¯s not an earthquake!¡± Zar yelled. ¡°We¡¯re under attack!¡± A few minutester, the Five Great Wars Regiment, the Cavalry Regiment, the Specter Army, the Dragon Warriors as well as the Iron Brigade slowed to a halt before Winsor, sending shivers down everyone¡¯s spines. Winsor frowned and stared at the crowd before him. ¡°What are you trying to do, Azure Dragon?¡± Chapter 1226 Chapter 1226 ¡°How dare you act so rashly before me? Are you out of your mind?¡± Winsor crossed his hands behind his back and stared intensely at Azure Dragon and the others. White Tiger returned his nce and said, ¡°Winsor Campbell, we are here for only one thing. We want to rectify my boss¡¯s name!¡± ¡°Indeed! Our boss didn¡¯t betray Erudia!¡± ¡°Clear his name!¡± The crowd shouted in unison. ¡°These are pieces of evidence to prove his innocence!¡± Phoenix handed Winsor a copy of the audio and visual recordings. It was a video recording of the battle against the Blood King Pce ¨C a solid proof that Levi Garrison was innocent. When they were at Oand City, Levi had ordered Azure Dragon to wait for his further instructions. Hence, both Azure Dragon and White Tiger were patiently waiting for Levi¡¯smand. However, they received the shocking news of his death instead. Thus, they could no longer remain calm. Earlier, when Levi was still alive, they could not do much for him. Unfortunately, he was gone before they could serve him wholeheartedly. Hence, the least they could do now was to help rectify his name. Winsor¡¯s expression dropped after he watched the video recording. ¡°It seems that Levi Garrison was framed! I didn¡¯t realize this from the start!¡± Winsor responded. He wondered to himself. How did a cripple man like Levi cause such a tremendous threat that even his enemies were frightened? ¡°I¡¯m afraid you wouldn¡¯t understand, Asura. In the eyes of the foreign enemies, my boss poses a greater danger than you! He is a huge threat as long if he has one single breath left.¡± White Tiger sneered. Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. Winsor¡¯s expression dulled at his words. Why is everyoneparing me against Levi even though I had defeated him? Why? Is it impossible for the strong to be approved? How could the people turn a blind eye to me? I am indeed better than Levi, and it was proven with thousands of people as witnesses! Besides, Levi Garrison had admitted to his loss. I don¡¯t get it. Why does everyone still think he¡¯s stronger than I am? For some reason, he had defeated Levi, yet failed to win the hearts of the people. Thus, he felt particrly uneasy about the time when he lured Levi into a trap and killed him. He wished Levi were alive instead. That way, he could have had a rematch to prove that his victory was not a coincidence and that he was indeed stronger. Unfortunately, it¡¯s impossible now. There¡¯s no chance now that he¡¯s dead. In the meantime, I have to destroy The Cmity to conquer people¡¯s hearts. ¡°Asura, we hope you may restore the God of War¡¯s identity and revoke all previous punishments!¡± Suddenly, Azure Dragon, White Tiger, and the others knelt to the ground. Winsor was taken back by their actions. He knew the group of unruly men very well, and they would not simply kneel for anyone or anything. Based on his knowledge, they would only kneel for the heavens, the earth, and Erudia ¨C no one else. However, to his surprise, they knelt before him on this very day. Seeing that, it was evident that Levi was someone very close to their hearts. Albeit being jealous of Levi, Winsor still did the right thing. ¡°Alright, I shall revoke all punishments against Levi and crown him as a martyr!¡± After a short while, Winsor announced. ¡°Thank you, Asura!¡± The Iron Brigade cried out. Azure Dragon then stepped forward and said, ¡°Asura, I n to organize a funeral for my boss once his body¡¯s transported back!¡± ¡°Alright, go head!¡± Winsor turned and left after that. After two weeks of searching, Azure Dragon finally managed to transport ¡°Levi¡¯s body¡± back to Erudia. He had also informed Zoey and Emma about his passing. However, he did not encourage them to come. On a cold day in the North, a simple yet grand funeral was conducted. The Iron Brigade escorted the ¡°God of War¡± on hisst journey on earth with the highest honor. At the same time, several figures were looking down from a mountain top. Chapter 1227 Chapter 1227 ¡°Master, how does it feel to witness your own funeral?¡± North Sky King asked with a smile. The person next to him was none other than Levi Garrison. In fact, Levi was standing. He looked rxed, with his hands on his back. He was in a healthy state as his body had recoveredpletely. It would cause many jaw-drops if the others knew about it. That was because the poison from the Blood King Pce he had in his body was cured by the Octa- Medic. Surprisingly, his body had fully recovered despite the poison. Outsiders aside, even the Four Lords of The Cmity were shocked to see Levi walking around after a month of recovery. This is unbelievable¡­ It¡¯s a miracle! It can only be a miracle! How could I have recovered so fast? It reminded him of the incident when he was framed into prison eight years ago. He was beaten up so severely until he was crippled and unable to move. Due to his condition, he knew he had no chance of being selected by the special task force. However, he had an opportunity during his time in prison that gave him a chance to live today. And, of course, it was his biggest secret of all times. It was the key to his recovery this time around! When his body waspletely destroyed, he needed time to recover. Yet, the situation was too dangerous in the past, so he didn¡¯t have the time to heal. Levi nced at the funeral below and said inly, ¡°Perhaps dying could also be a way of relief? Yet, I cannot die. I have to stay alive! Erudia, Mother, Evie Zoey, and all my friends wouldn¡¯t let me die! Besides, I have sworn to avenge my dead brothers as long as I live! They shall not die in vain!¡± The Four Lords agreed, ¡°If you fall, Master, the world would be in chaos!¡± West Sky Lord responded, ¡°Master, I have some news regarding the incident you wanted me to investigate! I believe there would be results very soon!¡± ¡°Excellent, I have to return to Erudia first. North Sky Lord, you¡¯re with me!¡± Levi said. Meanwhile, Azure Dragon and the rest were the ones who held the funeral, which had confirmed the news of Levi Garrison¡¯s death. From that day onwards, Levi Garrison had disappeared from the world. Just like The Cmity. They were like ghosts ¨C every piece of information about them was wiped clean as if they never existed in the world. On this day, the Eighteen-Nation Alliance was having a grand celebration. After all, their biggest threat was dead. Tenichi smiled, ¡°We may start to take action anytime now!¡± When Levi was alive, he was a hindrance to everyone¡¯s n. Hence, everyone wanted to eliminate him. On the other hand, Winsor was ready to strike The Cmity. However, he had received orders from the Dragonites to stop whatever he was doing, saying that he could not attack The Cmity unless they had caused trouble that would threaten Erudia. Although he was eager to prove himself, he had to abort his ns for now. N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. Meanwhile, the people of North Hampton had heard about the death of Levi. However, Zoey and her family did not know how to react to the news. At this moment, someone appeared at the manor, and it was Jerry. For some reason, a smile was stered across his face. ¡°Why¡¯re you here?¡± Zoey asked in surprise. ¡°Huh? Ms. Lopez, have youpletely forgotten about Mr. Garrison? I heard it¡¯s his funeral today. I thought you would be very upset, but instead, you haven¡¯t shed a tear!¡± ¡°Ms. Jones, too, she seems perfectly fine. Did you all think Levi was a traitor ¨C who turned his back on Erudia? That¡¯s why you¡¯re ashamed of him?¡± Jerry joked. It was true; both Zoey and Emma did not react any differently. It was as if Levi was still alive. ¡°But that¡¯s probably for the better anyway. I¡¯m willing to take care of you for the rest of my life, only if you agree, Ms. Lopez!¡± Jerry continued. Chapter 1228 Chapter 1228 The only reason Jerry had approached Zoey was simple. He desired the business empire that Zoey had owned as well as the power of the Lehman family. Unfortunately, Jerry could no longer count on the Lehman family anymore. He had received news that The Dark World had sent out an assassination order to eliminate Levi Garrison¡¯s child ¨C Forlevia Lopez. After all, Levi was dead. So, his offspring couldn¡¯t live either, and Zoey would be in danger next. Because of that, Dale Lehman was forced to give up his god-daughter, Zoey. It was no surprise that he took the approach of giving up Zoey to protect the Lehman family. Ultimately, he knew the enemies were extremely powerful, and the Lehmans wouldn¡¯t stand a chance against them. However, Zoey would have to face huge challenges ahead of her. The business empire she had built on her own would be divided sooner orter. Hence, Jerry took the initiative to get to it first. In reality, Jerry was nothing like a gentleman. He was a scheming man who would do whatever it takes to achieve his motives. He merely put on a gentleman act to fool others. ¡°I initially thought you¡¯d be drowning in sadness because of Levi Garrison¡¯s death. It¡¯s great to know that it doesn¡¯t seem to bother you at all!¡± Jerry grinned. Upon hearing that, Zoey red at him fiercely, ¡°It¡¯s none of your business whether if we shed tears or not! Besides, I can take care of myself! I don¡¯t need you!¡± Yet, Jerry¡¯s smile remained on his face as he said, ¡°Zoey, you¡¯ll need someone to take care of you eventually. Think about it from different aspects; it¡¯s better to have a man to take care of you.¡± ¡°Thanks, but no thanks. So please excuse yourself!¡± Zoey said. However, instead of leaving, Jerry sat on the sofa. ¡°Ms. Lopez, in case you don¡¯t understand your situation, your child is being targeted as a remnant of a traitor! Even Mr. Lehman has decided to cut ties with you because of this!¡± Jerry mocked. ¡°What? How could that be true?¡± Zoey was surprised. As she said those words, she received a call from Dale Lehman himself. Zoey¡¯s expression instantly dropped. Dale had told her that he was forced to cut ties with her to protect the Lehman family. He also warned her to be careful and protect the child. With that, he hung up. Zoey paled immediately and dropped her phone to the ground when she heard about The Dark World and its assassination order against her daughter. For all this while, her godfather was a man who hates evil and does not fear power. In other words, he feared nothing. Yet, he gave in this time¡­ He gave up on her to protect his family. It could only mean that whoever was trying to eliminate Evie had incredible powers. To the point that Dale didn¡¯t dare to get involved¡­ If even Dale was afraid of this force, it could mean terrible things were up against them. ¡°How could they? She¡¯s just a child!¡± Emma said anxiously. ¡°Of course, how could they let a traitor¡¯s child live? What if this child grows up to avenge her father? Don¡¯t think of her like a powerless child just because she¡¯s a girl. For all we know, she could be a goddess of war! Who could stop her if that happens?¡± Jerry joked. Zoey and Emma locked eyes as they exchanged panicked looks. An idea suddenly hit Zoey as she asked, ¡°Perhaps you have a way out of this mess?¡± ¡°Of course I do, or else I wouldn¡¯t havee!¡± Jerry smirked. ¡°You? Even my godfather avoided getting involved!¡± Zoey asked questioningly. However, Jerry shed her a mysterious smile, ¡°Like I said, I have my ways!¡± The truth was, he did not have any ideas to help them. He only wanted to con Zoey¡¯s business empire into bing his own. ¡°Ms. Lopez, I hope you can make your decision as soon as possible! The assassination order has been issued, which means that the child is now in danger¡­¡±Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. The sole purpose that Jerry had said those words was to break through both Zoey and Emma¡¯s psychological barriers. Although they were aware that Levi was still alive, they knew that he was crippled, and he was definitely not in Erudia. Chapter 1229 Chapter 1229 Danger is slowly approaching. Therefore, Evie¡¯s safety depends on me. However, there¡¯s not much I can do. Even an honorable man like my godfather had also given in in exchange to protect his family. It further proves how powerful the mysterious force is! And it won¡¯t be a force that I can¡¯t handle on my own¡­ It seems like Jerry¡¯s right ¨C he¡¯s probably my only hope now. Looking at her perplexed expression, Jerry smiled, ¡°I¡¯ll allow you some time to think about it, but don¡¯t take too long! Actions will be taken soon enough once the assassination order has been announced. I have a flight at 11 p.m. tomorrow, and I¡¯ll leave if you don¡¯t give me an answer by then!¡± Zoey and Emma¡¯s heart sank as Jerry left. It was all part of his n, by asking Zoey not to give him an answer on the spot. Instead, he gave her a time limit to consider his offer, which would defeat her psychological barrier even more. It had indeed made Zoey even more nervous. On the other hand, Levin was on his way back to Erudia when he received news from The Cmity. ¡°Master, The Dark World has released an assassination order to eliminate your child!¡± ¡°The mysterious force ims that your child cannot live!¡± West Sky Lord told Levi. Levi¡¯s eyes widened as he shot her a cold nce. Who dares to touch my child? ¡°Besides, this assassination order was released from Erudia! Therefore, many assassination organizations in Erudia would be going after your child!¡± Levi instantly knew the person who framed him was the same person who had released the assassination order when he heard those words. It must be Mr. Finch! I¡¯m already ¡°dead.¡± Yet, he intends to cut weeds and eliminate the roots and not let Evie live. Well, it was about time I rake this person out! I would like to see the man who forbade my existence. This was the reason why Levi had the East Sky Lord spread the news of his death. Levi nned to investigate the incident secretly. He was determined to catch Mr. Finch and his henchmen once and for all! At the same time, North Hampton was seemingly peaceful, yet a dark force was surging as countless assassination organizations hadid their eyes on the city. The oppressing atmosphere was so intense that it was suffocating. Zoey could sense the horror approaching the manor. Although she had hired many bodyguards to enhance protection, her heart was not at peace. After Jerry left, Zoey had also received news from Tiffany and the rest. They warned her to stay alert as people from the assassination organizations were going to approach Evie. As time ticked on, Zoey became more worried. I can¡¯t care less about anything else except for Evie! I must protect her even if it costs my life! Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. It was nearly 11 p.m. As much as she did not trust Jerry, she was willing to take the risk for Evie¡¯s sake. Hence, she contacted Jerry. ¡°I¡¯ll do whatever you say as long as you can guarantee Evie¡¯s safety!¡± Zoey hadpromised atst. Soon after that, Jerry arrived and had the same smile stered on his face, ¡°Although the assassins are already here, there were only a few top-notch assassins like Bloodleaf, the Dark Lord, and yer. I could take care of them¡­ but as for the second batch of assassins¡­¡± After hearing Jerry¡¯s word, Zoey believed him. I think he really does know everything about the assassin organization. After all, he spoke in a very convincing tone. As a matter of fact, Jerry was the one who had arranged several groups of assassins to go after Evie. Once the time hade, he would pretend to be a hero to take care of things just as he nned. It would deepen the trust between them when Zoey witnessed it before her eyes. At the same time, Zoey and Emma had no choice but to go with Jerry¡¯s n out of desperation. And that included handing over the authoritative rights to Zoey¡¯spany. Once he had power over thepany, he immediately transferred the rights over to himself. With that, Jerry had taken over the entire Morris Group in half an hour and disappeared in a sh. When Zoey heard the news, it was like a lightning bolt had struck her, making her lost for words. I can¡¯t believe I was scammed! Chapter 1230 Chapter 1230 Jerry knew that both Zoey and Emma were eager to keep Evie safe. Hence, he leveraged that and put on a good show to convince them to go with his n. Besides, he was theirst hope. Therefore, Zoey had no choice but to believe him. She had her spections that Jerry might be a liar, however, it was a risk she had to take. Even if there was a slightest hope. Yet, the reality was cruel. Once Jerry had the Morris Group to himself, he immediately fired Iris and the other council members. The reason behind his actions was to gainplete control of thepany in the shortest amount of time. In the meantime, Zoey was left in a miserable state¡­ The Lehman family had publicly broken off their rtionship with her, the business empire she built on her own was taken away from her, and her child was facing grave danger. She felt hopeless. The news of Jerry deceiving Zoey soon spread like wildfire. Even so, the Lehman family could only watch as they were no longer rted. Everyone merely reprimanded Jerry regarding his actions but did nothing else. As for Jerry, he was overjoyed that he had acquired Zoey¡¯s business empire easily. Consequently, the Gott family had be even more powerful than before. Although it was notparable to the standards of an ancient family, it was still on par with an imperial family. ¡°Hmph, did the Lehman family think that they could use me like that? How could they let me marry a woman who had a child? Are they trying to tarnish my reputation?¡± ¡°If it weren¡¯t for Zoey¡¯s empire and the Lehman family¡¯s power, I would have never agreed to the marriage! Did she think that she¡¯s that irresistible? Hah! How ridiculous!¡± ¡°Besides, how could you count on me to raise the child of a traitor? Is she even worth it? She¡¯s just an illegitimate child that should have died along with her father instead of staying alive in this world!¡± ¡°Anyway, I¡¯ve heard the news about the assassination organizations going after the child. So I guess we¡¯ll receive the news very soon!¡± Jerry made the following series of remarks as soon as he had gotten everything he desired. Meanwhile, Zoey was appalled at the sight of Jerry on TV. ¡°What a shameless, despicable animal!¡± The more Zoey thought about it, the more she became furious as she dug her nails into her palms. She was in a difficult situation, yet he had scammed her at this moment and made such vicious remarks! Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. A gentleman! Hah! He¡¯s even worse than a viin! Just you wait! When Levi¡¯s back, I will take back everything that I¡¯ve lost! Mark my words! ¡°Things are going to get out of hand now, by the looks of it. I¡¯m afraid our people can¡¯t keep Evie safe,¡± Emma said with a hoarse voice. Even though the Jones family had sent an ace like Shadow to protect them, everyone knew that it wasn¡¯t enough¡­ Little Evie seemed to know what was going on as she scrunched up her face in silence. Judging from her stubborn temper, it reminded Zoey of Levi. ¡°We can only hide in the basement for now and pray that they won¡¯t find us!¡± Zoey and Emma carried Evie as they hid in the basement with Ss, who had prepared sufficient food and water. They had sessfully avoided the assassins once when Levi hid them in the basement of the manor. Meanwhile, the assassination organizations who had received the assassination order had arrived at North Hampton. A total of ten assassination organizations had begun their assassination operation simultaneously. They bypassed Shadow and the other guards who were stationed outside and infiltrated the manor without much difficulty. However, the assassins were dumbfounded when they found the manor was empty. ¡°Where are they? Where did they go?¡± ¡°They were in the manor the entire time and had never left. How could they disappear in thin air?¡± The assassins searched everywhere, but there were no signs of Zoey and the others. ¡°No, we¡¯ve been watching them all this time. It¡¯s impossible that they¡¯ve left!¡± ¡°The only possibility is that there is a secret room situated somewhere in this manor. Spread out and do a search!¡± In the meantime, Zoey and the others were observing the situation through the surveince cameras in the basement. ¡°Damn it, they¡¯ve figured it out!¡± Zoey gasped in shock as she stared at the surveince cameras. Chapter 1231 Chapter 1231 It was only a matter of time for the secret room to be discovered albeit being quite hidden. As expected, the professional assassins located the secret room effortlessly within seconds. Screech! Suddenly, the footage from the surveince camera turned blurry. That means they¡¯ve found the hidden cameras too. With that, it defeats the purpose of having a secret room. Knock! Knock! Knock! Hearing the noisesing from above, Zoey and the rest had ants in their pants. We¡¯re all doomed once they get in here. ¡°We¡¯ve found it! All that¡¯s left is to force it open.¡± The assassins were all geared up to intrude into the ce by force. ¡°Hey.¡± Out of the blue, someone tapped the shoulder of an assassin. The assassin turned around and saw two men staring back at him coldly. Whoosh! Before he could say anything, a harsh pnded on his face and he died on the spot. The other assassins snapped their bodies around and asked, ¡°Who are you?¡± ¡°Levi Garrison.¡± ¡°What? Levi Garrison? You¡­ you¡¯re still alive? This is impossible! You¡¯re supposed to be dead!¡± The assassins were stunned. ¡°North.¡± Levi called out softly. ¡°Yes!¡± North Sky Lord acknowledged. ¡°Kill them!¡± ordered Levi. North Sky Lord struck everyone dead within moments. He was too terrifying, simply a league above them all. After cleaning up, they left. Meanwhile, Zoey had been waiting in the secret room for ages, yet nobody came. In the end, Ss was sent to check on the situation outside of the room. The assassins are gone and everything seems as normal as it can be. ¡°What.. What is going on here?¡± They were flummoxed by the scene before them. ¡°Could it be Levi who did this?¡± Everyone suspected him at once. But, isn¡¯t he abroad right now? Not to mention he¡¯s a cripple now¡­ How could he possibly be here to save us? So, if it¡¯s not him, who could it be then? On their way out, Levimanded, ¡°We must find out who¡¯s the mastermind behind all these.¡± He wanted to find out who gave the assassination order. North Sky King nodded in response. ¡°Master, I¡¯ve received news that Jerry from Oand City defrauded Zoey¡¯spany.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± Levi¡¯s expression changed. He quickly sought confirmation from the West Sky Lord and was furious to know that Jerry had indeed snatched away all of Zoey¡¯s top-notch staff. How could such a despicable person exist? After reading Jerry¡¯s published remarks on the matter, Levi blew a fuse. ¡°Jerry Gott must die!¡± He spat as a murderous glint shed through his eyes. Meanwhile, Jerry organized a grand banquet at the Lafite Manor in Oand City. The sessful appropriation of Morris Group had elevated his family status and made them first among the imperial families. As a consequence, he also emerged first in the Oand City¡¯s Heir Leaderboard. Giddy with delight, he organized a special banquet to celebrate his proud achievements. ¡°Mr. Gott, we were shocked to the bone when we thought that you would really marry Zoey Lopez!¡± ¡°Turns out you¡¯ve got some amazing tricks up your sleeve.¡± ¡°Hahaha¡­¡± Everyone cheered. Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. A satisfied sneer settled upon Jerry¡¯s face. ¡°I¡¯m not foolish enough to marry the woman of Erudia¡¯s greatest traitor and keep a surviving minion under my name. How preposterous would that be!¡± ¡°Haha, that¡¯s right. They aren¡¯t worthy to even lick your boots.¡± Everyone chimed in and echoed their agreements. Someone asked, ¡°Mr. Gott, people have the perception that you¡¯ve deceived Zoey and taken away all of her possessions. What would you say about that?¡± ¡°I would say that¡¯s bulls***! Have you ever considered the reputational damage and loss incurred to me because of that b***h and the bastard? Morris Group was simplypensation. It¡¯s supposed to be mine in the first ce!¡± Jerry proimed brazenly. Just then, amanding voice yelled, ¡°A despicable rat like you should die!¡± Chapter 1232 Chapter 1232 The voice thundered through the banquet hall and jolted everyone present. ¡°Who? Who is it?¡± Everyone looked around to find the person that had just spoken. ¡°Who dares to call me despicable?¡± Jerry sneered. Now that he had absolute power and authority, he stopped pretending to be chivalrous. After all, his influence had further elevated after taking over Morris Group. So what if others know my true colors? But who¡¯s the one who dares call me despicable? Does he have a death wish? ¡°It¡¯s me!¡± A cold voice was heard. At that moment, two figures emerged from the entrance. One of them was unfamiliar to everyone as no one had seen him before. As for the other¡­ ¡°Y-you¡­¡± ¡°A ghost!¡± ¡°It¡¯s a ghost!¡± When the crowd saw the familiar face, they screamed in shock. However, those that were sitting in front couldn¡¯t see. They wondered what was going on when they saw everyone else running around aimlessly shrieking their heads off. Jerry led the other guests to see what themotion was about and was shocked by what he saw. ¡°L-Levi Garrison¡­ How can it¡­ Be you.¡± ¡°Why¡­ Why are you still¡­ Alive?¡± Jerry staggered backwards and almost lost his bnce. Many in Oand City had seen Levi before. As such, they could feel panic started rising within them by the sight of him. Isn¡¯t Levi supposed to be dead? Why is he still alive? Not to mention his body has recovered? How is this possible? How can a dead person suddenly appear in Erudia? After all, everyone knew that the news was true. The Iron Brigade even organized a funeral for him on purpose where they cremated his body. Furthermore, it was widely reported that Levi was dead. Therefore, it was impossible for him to be alive. Everyone was so frightened that their knees wobbled. They had the urge to run but found that their legs wouldn¡¯t budge as they stared at the supposedly dead man before them. Levi approached Jerry step by step. ¡°Who says I¡¯m dead? Can¡¯t you see I¡¯m doing just fine?¡± p! p! p! Levi pped Jerry¡¯s cheeks. ¡°I¡­¡± Jerry gulped and he fell on his knees, staring at Levi in horror. Despite the burning sensation on his cheeks, he could still feel the warmth in Levi¡¯s hands. Levi is really alive! ¡°You¡­ How can you still be alive?¡± Despite his reluctance to believe, the reality of the situation was right before his eyes. Jerry felt like having a heart attack. ¡°What?¡± ¡°Levi is still alive?¡± The whole banquet was in an uproar. It was considered earth-shattering news not just in Erudia but also in the world. ¡°You¡­ Why are you here?¡± Jerry¡¯s face was filled with horror. ¡°For doing something so despicable while I¡¯m away, It¡¯s only natural that I am here to kill you!¡± N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. Levi¡¯s eyes were filled with murderous intent. ¡°Kill me? You can¡¯t kill me. Levi, so what if you¡¯re still alive? You are a traitor to Erudia and have been exiled for it. If Winsor finds out that you¡¯re here, do you know what the consequences for you are?¡± ¡°Not only will you lose your life, but even your family will also be exiled from Erudia.¡± Although Azure Dragon and the others had cleared Levi¡¯s name, only those within military circles knew about it. Themon folks were still unaware of Levi¡¯s innocence. Therefore, Levi was still a traitor in their eyes and for that reason, Jerry wasn¡¯t afraid. ¡°Levi, why don¡¯t I give you a chance? As long as you leave Erudia quietly, I will pretend that I didn¡¯t see you. In fact, I won¡¯t even report this to Winsor.¡± Jerry scrutinized Levi in a condescending manner and was confident that he had the upper hand. Chapter 1233 Chapter 1233 Leviughed. ¡°That¡¯s a good idea. Why don¡¯t you inform Winsor right this moment? Tell him that I have returned to Erudia in defiance of my exile. Get him toe here and kick me out.¡± Levi¡¯s confident demeanor shocked Jerry. Isn¡¯t he afraid? ¡°Levi, I have no idea why you¡¯re still alive and why your body has fully recovered. But once Winsor finds out about this, you will be in a world of trouble. After all, he was the one that gave the order to banish you and to forbid you from ever returning to Erudia. The moment you return, you are in open defiance of Winsor and his orders,¡± Jerry cleared his throat and dered. In response, Levi simply chuckled. Why would I be afraid of Winsor? This is getting interesting. ¡°Levi, you are someone that has lost to Winsor, he¡¯s your bane and you know it! If he can beat you once, he can definitely beat you again.¡± ¡°Once you are arrested by him for causing trouble in Erudia, do you think he will let you live?¡± Jerry sneered. The exact same thought crossed everyone¡¯s minds. After all, many in Oand City had seen with their own eyes how Winsor defeated Levi. In their minds, Winsor was stronger than Levi and Levi¡¯s appearance was considered an open provocation towards him. Once Windsor found out Levi was here, the consequences would be dire. ¡°So get out of here now! I¡¯ll let you off this one time,¡± Jerry scoffed. ¡°Beat him up.¡± Levi ordered. p! North Sky Lord approached and pped Jerry forcefully, causing thetter¡¯s flesh to split and blood to gush out. ¡°Argh!¡± Jerry screamed in agony. p! North Sky Lord pped him again and his face turned into a bloody mess. Screams of anguish reverberated through the hall as if a pig were being ughtered inside. p! He was pped again. By now, Jerry was cringing on the ground in utter pain, his face an unrecognizable mess. North Sky Lord pulled him up and rained punches down upon him. The impact was so great that bloody holes appeared on Jerry¡¯s body. In the end, Jerry died from the overwhelming pain. ¡°How dare you bully my family? Hmph, for that you deserve death!¡± Levi¡¯s eyes shed with anger. When everyone heard his words, they held their breath in fear and broke into a cold sweat. It was a terrifying sight. No one expected that Levi would return in such a manner. It was as if he hade back from hell itself. The next day. Zoey was filled with questions as Morris Group was once again back in her hands. What wrong with Jerry? Has he gone nuts? Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. He just returned thepany to me after spending so much effort in taking over it? ¡°It doesn¡¯t make sense! Someone must have interfered.¡± ¡­ At North Hampton, everything was safe for the moment. However, there was an uproar within The Dark World when they realized the assassins sent to kill Forlevia had all disappeared. They were puzzled as to where the assassins could have gone. After further investigations, they reconfirmed that there was no one at Zoey¡¯s side to protect her. How is it that the assassins disappeared? Is someone protecting her? But that¡¯s impossible! Soon, The Dark World sent out another assassination order with an increased reward from the original one billion to ten billion. The tenfold reward increase was done in order to attract even more powerful assassins. Just as expected, an ancient assassin organization emerged in response to the assassination order. As the saying goes, money makes the world go round. The handsome reward was enough to attract an ancient assassin organization that had been in hiding for decades to reemerged. Also, it demonstrated the resolve of the employer to have Forlevia killed. They wanted to make sure Levi¡¯s child was dead. ¡°Another assassination order has been issued. Check the source! I want to know who issued it.¡± Levi, who had been watching from the shadows finally found his opportunity. Chapter 1234 Chapter 1234 This time, too many people had sacrificed their lives for Levi. He couldn¡¯t allow them to die in vain, hence he had to have his revenge. The one who gave the assassination order had to be ferreted out. ¡°it¡¯s a pity that my recovery was too slow. If only I had recovered faster, they wouldn¡¯t have to die.¡± Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. Thinking back to the gruesome scene, Levi clenched his fists subconsciously. North Sky Lord couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Master, I have always wanted to ask¡­¡± ¡°You want to ask how I recovered?¡± Levi surmised. ¡°That¡¯s right. I was surprised when you recovered from that condition in less than a month. Furthermore, I feel that you are now stronger than before. I don¡¯t understand what¡¯s going on anymore.¡± North Sky Lord¡¯s face was filled with surprise. Levi recalled his memories, ¡°Eight years ago, I was framed and sent to prison. Before they sent me in, they made sure my limbs were all broken as punishment. Just when I was at the lowest point of my life, I had a stroke of luck. I met my benefactor in prison whom I¡¯m more than willing to address as Master.¡± ¡°He taught me an ancient technique which was perfect for me due to the disabilities I suffered then.¡± North Sky Lord was puzzled. ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°The technique required one¡¯s body to be broken before it can be rebuilt. If I were of ordinary health then, it wouldn¡¯t have worked at all.¡± North Sky Lord understood immediately. ¡°So you¡¯re saying that with your limbs broken, you were in the perfect condition to practice that technique.¡± ¡°Exactly! Before long, my body quickly recovered in prison. Moreover, I made a name for myself fighting in prison and that was how I was drafted.¡± Levi revealed a secret that he never told anyone before. ¡°So that means that this time, given the injuries you sustained were even worse, you would then be in a better position to practice that technique!¡± North Sky Lord managed to link what Levi told him to his recent recovery. Levi nodded, ¡°Yep, that¡¯s right.¡± ¡°Furthermore, I managed to get a better understanding of the technique this time. In fact, I fixed all the ws that it previously had.¡± ¡°What?¡± North Sky Lord¡¯s eyes almost popped out of their sockets. So that¡¯s how Levi became the invincible God of War. It all came down to an ancient technique made for cripples. Now that he has fixed the technique¡¯s ws, God knows how much stronger he is now. It only goes to show how intelligent he is to be able to perfect such an ancient technique. In fact, not every cripple can effectively practice it. One had to be intellectually gifted and equally tenacious. North Sky Lord shifted the focus of the conversation. ¡°Master, I¡¯m curious as to who your Master is, given that he knows such a powerful technique.¡± ¡°He is indeed a mysterious man. It¡¯s obvious that the prison can¡¯t hold him, but he chose to stay there his entire life.¡± Levi smiled. ¡°He doesn¡¯t want me to address him as ¡®Master¡¯ and forbids me from telling anyone else that I met him.¡± ¡°Huh? Why? Besides, how did someone as powerful as himnded himself in prison?¡± North Sky Lord was confused. ¡°Beats me. Even in prison, he pretended not to know me and didn¡¯t allow me to get close to him. His reason was that he had offended someone powerful and whoever is close to him will suffer a terrible tragedy,¡± Levi exined. North Sky Lord was getting more puzzled as the conversation went on. ¡°Why does it sound so mysterious?¡± Levi shook his head. ¡°That was the first thing that came to my mind too. How is it possible to have a tragedy befall someone just for getting close? After that, I realized he was talking about his identity. All the members of his n werebeled as criminals the day they were born. Anyone who came into contact with them was also punished.¡± ¡°Huh? How can that be?¡± North Sky Lord eximed. Chapter 1235 Chapter 1235 North Sky Lord had always considered himself to be extremely knowledgeable. For example, members of The Cmity were not known to exist in the world. However, he was still surprised to hear about Levi¡¯s master. A whole nbeled as criminals the moment they are born? Even those thate into contact with them are punished? What did they do to deserve such a harsh punishment? ¡°I have not told anyone about my secret in the prison. Thinking about it now, it seems my master has saved me twice already,¡± Levimented. The world is still a beautiful ce, where the good outnumbers the bad. There are still many who are good to me including those that I hardly know. For the sake of all those people, I have to live and get to the bottom of this. ¡°Don¡¯t you n on visiting him?¡± North Sky Lord asked. ¡°When I was drafted, he dered that our rtionship ended there and then. Going forward, we were no longer supposed to know each other.¡± Levi felt a sense of remorse over the matter. ¡°That¡¯s why I can only greet him ¡®Master¡¯ in my heart.¡± ¡°How strong are you now?¡± North Sky Lord inquired. N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. ¡°In my current condition, the poison from the Blood King Pce will no longer affect me.¡± Gasp! North Sky Lord sucked in a breath. The Blood King Pce poison was the culmination of decades of hard work and massive resources. To think that it¡¯s ineffective against Levi now¡­ How strong is Levi now, really? Even Winsor may not be able to touch a hair on him, let alone defeat him. It¡¯s amusing how Winsor still thinks he is stronger and wants to fight Levi again. The Levi of the past was already stronger than you, let alone Levi in his current state. Do you even stand a chance? Meanwhile, Winsor wasn¡¯t resting on hisurels either as he had focused his attention on The Cmity. Even though the Dragonites warned him to stay away from The Cmity, Winsor¡¯s curiosity got the better of him. He was fanatical about martial arts and was obsessed with looking for someone to fight. He would seek out the best warriors wherever he could find them. When he heard that The Cmity had an invincible warrior in the form of North Sky Lord, he set his eyes on him. ¡°I want to defeat him and make him submit to me.¡± Just then, Zar reported, ¡°Asura, there¡¯s a middle-aged man outside that wants to see you.¡± ¡°Alright, follow me.¡± Winsor headed out immediately. Outside, there was a middle-aged man in a white robe, he had exquisite features and exuded an elegant vibe. In fact, he gave others a sense of otherworldliness. ¡°Master!¡± When Winsor saw him, he stood at attention out of respect. The middle-aged man patted Winsor on his back. ¡°Congrattions, you¡¯ve finally taken over the God of War¡¯s position.¡± ¡°I hope I made you proud, Master,¡± Winsor remarked as he bowed. His master nodded. ¡°You did. You¡¯ve done a good job, Winsor. Levi is a lowborn, how can hepare to someone as noble as you? If you had lost, you would have humiliated all the great families.¡± ¡°People say that a poor family has a better chance of producing a sessful son, while noble families produce failures. However, I want to show them that there¡¯s no way a humble family can produce anyone capable. A lowborn can never beat one who is born from a noble family,¡± his master dered haughtily as if he wanted to prove a point to the world. ¡°Therefore I was furious when the position of Erudia¡¯s God of War was taken away by a lowborn. I had wanted you to challenge him many times and we finally got our opportunity.¡± Winsor smiled, ¡°That¡¯s right. Everyone thinks that Levi was borne of Erudia¡¯s top ancient family. But they didn¡¯t know that an ancient family is nothing to us.¡± The middle-aged man smiled smugly. The most important detail of all was that his surname was Finch. Chapter 1236 Chapter 1236 Winsor¡¯s master was none other than the man that Levi was looking for ¨C Mr. Finch. His full name was Sampson Finch. He was the one responsible for plotting to kill Levi. He had Tenichi use the Blood King Pce to tempt Levi away and poisoned him. He was also the one who ordered the assassination of Forlevia twice. Everything was put in ce by him from behind the scenes. When Damien was fighting against Levi, the Garrison family cheated so that Damien wouldn¡¯t lose. However, what they did was nothingpared to Sampson. To ensure Winsor¡¯s victory, Sampson put in ce many traps and even had the Four Warriors help him from the shadows. They had to cheat in order to defeat Levi. Sampson¡¯s objective was simple. He felt that Levi didn¡¯t deserve to be Erudia¡¯s God of War and wanted his own disciple to take on the title. Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. The moment Levi was awarded the title of God of War, he was already in Winsor¡¯s way. Ever since Winsor was young, Sampson groomed him for the title only to have Levi stole it from them. Therefore, it was a development that they hated to see. The ce where Winsor was born was extremely secluded. It wasn¡¯t essible for members of high society let alone ordinary folk. It was considered home to a legendary great family. A family that was a hundred years old was considered a prominent family while one that was a thousand years old an ancient family. However, a great family had a longer and more illustrious history. It wasn¡¯t justprised of a particr race or n but abination of very old groups. A great family had usually existed for two to three thousand years and stood the test of time. Therefore, they were more powerful than anyone could imagine. For example, God ss warriors were so rare that the Eighteen-Nation Alliance could only gather a hundred of them. Ultimate ss warriors were even harder toe by. The Harbinger of Death alone could defeat everyone before him. However, a great family was filled with God ss and Ultimate ss warriors. That was how much their skills differed. Just byparing strength alone, a great family within Erudia is more powerful than a single nation overseas. Sampson and hispanions had their own circle and their own rules. They were above it all as if they were Gods themselves. To them, the ordinary folk in the mundane world were just insects crawling about their daily lives. They considered the life of an ordinary person the lowest of sses and view them with disdain. Even the weakest member of a great family was someone extremely influential in the mundane world. Winsor was the only one of Sampson¡¯s disciples who stepped into the mundane world. When he first arrived, he was like a wolf being unleashed on unsuspecting sheep. He overwhelmed everyone else both in terms of power and fame. The reason he was sent out into the world was that they wanted the world to fear them for being all- powerful. Winsor was so terrifying that he single-handedly built the Asura Army and had the support of Zar and three other disciples. His aim was to win the title of God of War but he didn¡¯t expect Levi to beat him to it aftering out of nowhere. Therefore, Sampson and Winsor resented the fact. Winsor was a descendant of a great family, so he would never ept that he had lost to a nobody. Ever since then, they had been looking for an opportunity but Levi had never lost a battle over thest few years. It wasn¡¯t until Levi left the army that the opportunity finally presented itself. Just as how Damien couldn¡¯t lose to Levi, it was the same for them as it was a matter of pride. If a reclusive great family such as theirs was defeated, they would surely be aughing stock. Therefore, they had to do whatever it takes to guarantee Winsor¡¯s victory over Levi. Only then can they take over the title of God of War. After putting in so much effort, they finally did it. They even managed to kill Levi off in the process. And now, they wanted to kill Forlevia too just to prevent any eventualities. Chapter 1237 Chapter 1237 However, it was ironic that Winsor thought he had beaten Levi fair and square. He was oblivious to the fact that everything was arranged by his master and the fact that Levi decided to lose on purpose in the end. Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. In reality, Winsor¡¯s own capabilities only made up one-third of the factors for his victory over Levi. ¡°Master, why are you here?¡± Winsor was curious. The great families owned many ancient artifacts and technologies such as martial art techniques, medical knowledge, etc. There was nothing in the mundane world that was interesting enough for them. Therefore, Winsor couldn¡¯t fathom why his master left their home. Ever since he left home at fifteen, he never saw his master again. Unbeknownst to him, however, his master had actually left their home in the beginning and was busy scheming against Levi. ¡°I am here to visit you. I can see that you¡¯re doing well for yourself since you are now the one and only God of War of Erudia.¡± Sampson patted Winsor on his shoulder. Winsor sighed, ¡°Unfortunately, it could never erase the fact that the first one was Levi.¡± ¡°No, he is already dead. You are the only one now!¡± ¡°Master, I have something to get off my chest. Despite beating Levi, many people still do not respect me. In fact, they still have faith in Levi.¡± Winsor voiced out his concerns. Many imed that he had the advantage because Levi was already exhausted from battling consecutively. Every time he heard ament like that, it made his blood boil. Sampson snorted, ¡°Hmph! They¡¯re just a bunch of ignorant scum. We live in a world where the fittest survive. The winner takes all while the loser doesn¡¯t deserve toin.¡± ¡°If they are unconvinced, you will have to demonstrate it with your power.¡± Sampson¡¯s whole body emanated a cold killing intent. Winsormented, ¡°If only Levi was still alive. I can battle him once more and shut everyone else up once and for all.¡± ¡°That¡¯s no longer possible. He is already six feet under.¡± Sampson had reconfirmed with Tenichi about Levi¡¯s death. ¡°It¡¯s such a pity or else I could defeat him once again.¡± Winsor was extremely confident in his skills and cared a lot about how others saw him. After visiting Winsor, Sampson wanted to check on whether Forlevia had been killed. Meanwhile, Levi and his men were monitoring the assassin organizations. At that moment, West Sky Lord arrived with news. She had masqueraded as an assassin to ept the assassination order and discovered who issued it. It was Olivia Garcia! Due to the pain she suffered for losing her son, Olivia wanted Levi and his whole family dead. Mr. Finch realized the opportunity and seized it. Despite the fact that he was the real mastermind, he was very careful in his methods. He made sure that everything he did was done by someone else¡¯s hands. Levi was also aware that Olivia was just the front and there was someone else instructing her. Therefore, he wanted to ferret out the mastermind by going through Olivia. After fending off a few waves of assassins that came for Forlevia, Levi and North Sky Lord returned to Oand City. However, Olivia wasn¡¯t at the Garrison n ancestralpound. Instead, she was in a luxury manor. Inside the room, she was pacing around and was visibly troubled. After all, the first assassination order had failed and all the assassin organizations involved had also disappeared. Although the assassins she hired this time were even more terrifying, she still couldn¡¯t rid herself of the sense of dread she felt. ¡°I must seed this time. Damien, Mom will avenge you! Not only do I want Levi to be disposed of, but I also want his family to be massacred,¡± Olivia pleaded. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, the assassins we sent this time are extremely deadly. Death awaits anyone who protects them.¡± A voice rang out from behind her suddenly as Sampson entered the room. Chapter 1238 Chapter 1238 Olivia heaved a sigh of relief and asked, ¡°Mr. Finch, what happened the first time? Why did all the assassins disappear?¡± Truth be told, Sampson had paid no attention to the matter all this while. As such, when Olivia suddenly brought it up, he didn¡¯t know how to answer. ¡°Perhaps Zoey has some formidable bodyguards protecting her? Nheless, the assassin organization we sent this time was one that had remained hidden for decades.¡± Sampson was filled with confidence. After all, the assassin organization that epted the mission this time was very secretive and was deadly in its methods. Olivia asked curiously, ¡°Given that youe from the Great Family of Frostford, why are you so fixated on an ordinary person like Levi?¡± Based on Olivia¡¯s understanding, a great family was greater than that of an ancient family. Erudia had Four Great Families. They were the Great Family of Frostford, Great Family of Southford, Great Family of Eastford, and Great Family of Westford. Sampson came from the Great Family of Frostford. A great familybined a group of ancient families and ns into arger faction. They control many of Erudia¡¯s ancient artifacts and technologies. The simplest ones were martial art techniques and medical knowledge. They were even feared by ancient families such as the Garrison n, let alone ordinary folk. Therefore, even righteous men like Dale Lehman were forced to abandon Zoey. No one dared to stand against a great family. Sampson replied with a smile, ¡°It¡¯s because Levi broke all the rules.¡± ¡°Mr. Finch, is the current God of War, Winsor, rted to you?¡± Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. Olivia was a smart woman. She remembered when Sampson asked her about Winsor previously. Sampson admitted, ¡°Yes, he is my disciple.¡± ¡°However, he isn¡¯t the most exceptional young man within the Great Family of Frostford. He¡¯s just considered above average,¡± Sampson added. Gasp! Olivia caught her breath. How powerful are they? Winsor is considered above average and he is already able to take the position of God of War? Isn¡¯t this reclusive faction just ridiculously powerful? Without a doubt, the strongest and most powerful are always well hidden. Or perhaps they¡¯re just so far away from us that we can¡¯t reach them. Olivia had always assumed that Damien was the most exceptional young man in the world. But now, it seems it was her knowledge that was limited. For ancient and imperial families, their status was measured in terms of power, influence, and wealth. Martial prowess had always been frowned upon and hardly shown any attention. However, to the most powerful or those that live beyond the circles of ordinary men, the real measurement of a man¡¯s strength is their martial prowess. It was a world where the fittest survive. As long as one was strong in martial arts, one¡¯s status, wealth, and power were secured. In other words, when one was proficient enough in martial arts, matters of the mundane world no longer mattered. Using Winsor as an example, he knew nothing about wealth or managing a business. He also didn¡¯t have connections to help him. All he could rely on was his own fists to im the title of Asura. That was the definition of the martial way. Everyone will submit in the face of absolute power. Therefore, within a great family, it wasmon for everyone to focus on martial arts training. Ever since they were young, they would be trained in the martial way to be formidable warriors. That was the reason why a great family would always be packed with God ss and Ultimate ss warriors. Although they lived within their own circle, they were not afraid of being out of touch with the outside world. As long as they had overwhelming power, they would be kings whenever they appeared in society. Winsor¡¯s appearance proved that point. ¡°Ordinary people like you are just ants to us,¡± Sampson sneered. Even though he was ridiculing her, Olivia didn¡¯t dare to retort. Bang! Just then, the manor¡¯s main door was busted open by a kick. Chapter 1239 Chapter 1239 ¡°Olivia! Come out this instance!¡± A cold voice reverberated throughout. The manor¡¯s hundreds of security guards charged ahead. Thud! Thud! Thud! One by one, the security guards were sent flying. Two figures walked into the manor¡¯s living hall with bodies strewn all around them. The Garrison n¡¯s elite security guards fell like flies. In the hall. Olivia¡¯s expression drastically changed. Even Sampson¡¯s entourage was shocked. Who is it? How dare they cause trouble here? Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. A momentter, two figures emerged in the hall. ¡°What? How can it be y-you¡­¡± ¡°Levi¡­ Garrison¡­ How can you still be alive?¡± Levi¡¯s sudden appearance threw Olivia and Sampson into utter shock. After all, a dead man had just appeared right before their eyes. It would be weird if they weren¡¯t surprised at all. Olivia¡¯s eyes looked as if they were going to pop out. ¡°I have died a wrongful death. As such, I¡¯m here for my revenge!¡± Levi dered as he burst into laughter. ¡°No¡­ I didn¡¯t kill you. It wasn¡¯t me, it¡¯s them¡­¡± Olivia was on the verge of despair and couldn¡¯t believe that Levi was still alive. Even Sampson, who was from a great family, was stunned for almost a minute. Gasping in disbelief, he asked, ¡°How is it that you¡¯re still alive?¡± Levi stared at him and sneered, ¡°Mr. Finch?¡± ¡°You actually know me? Damn¡­ I¡¯ve fallen into a trap.¡± Mr. Finch was a smart man and immediately realized what was going on. ¡°How is that possible? You could hardly move then and all your bodyguards were killed. How can you still be alive? If you have recovered, you should have taken action then¡­¡± Sampson ranted in surprise. The mention of that incident struck a raw nerve within Levi. All therades that died for me¡­ Damn it! Wouldn¡¯t it be great if I could fight back earlier? Everyone wouldn¡¯t have to die then. However, his recovery simply needed more time. Sampson nced at North Sky Lord and said, ¡°No, someone must have saved you. From there, they created the illusion of your death. Even your own subordinates have been fooled.¡± ¡°But, how can you still recover? It¡¯s just impossible!¡± Sampson had sent his men to examine Levi¡¯s body and was sure that there was no way he could recover. He was supposed to be paralyzed for life. Even the ancient medical techniques and doctors of the Great Family of Frostford couldn¡¯t heal him, let alone Levi healing himself. How the hell did he recover? It was already a surprise that he didn¡¯t die, but to recover in such a short time? The Great Family of Frostford had many ancient texts and Sampson had gone through them many times. But he never came across such a scenario. Furthermore, he had a good grasp of modern medical technology and clearly understood that Levi¡¯s condition couldn¡¯t be treated. So how did he do it? Levi ignored him as his gaze fell upon the Four Warriors standing behind Sampson. ¡°Were you the ones who attacked at the crucial time when the Garrison n, myself, and Winsor were engaged in battle?¡± Levi asked. ¡°Huh?¡± The Four Warriors were stunned and hung their heads subconsciously. They were indeed the ones who helped Winsor cheat in the battle with Levi. As they were also members of the Great Family of Frostford, it was humiliating for them to be exposed for cheating by Levi. At the end of the day, their pride still flowed strongly in their blood. ¡°So it really was you!¡± Levi sneered. ¡°Nonsense! My disciple, Winsor, beat you fair and square. Thousands witness it with their own eyes. How can you say that they helped in the shadows? It¡¯s just ridiculous!¡± ¡°Every member of the Great Family of Frostford is exceptional. They would never use such unscrupulous means.¡± There was no way that Sampson was going to confess to something like that. Chapter 1240 Chapter 1240 Sampson stared at Levi and scoffed, ¡°Levi, I never expected to see this side of you. Are you trying to find excuses for your own defeat?¡± Levi simply smiled in response. You¡¯re really shameless to still deny it. Sampson continued, ¡°Do you still want to im that your body has been poisoned? And that you had to fight the warriors from both the Blood King Pce and Garrison n consecutively? And that my disciple won because we cheated?¡± Sampson threw all the questions back at Levi. He tried to turn the situation around by making it look like Levi was making excuses for losing. Levi replied with a smile, ¡°That¡¯s correct. What you have said is true. By the way, there¡¯s one more thing I need to tell you. I actually lost to Winsor on purpose because I wanted to see who the real mastermind was.¡± ¡°Hahaha¡­¡± Sampson burst intoughter. ¡°You lost to my disciple on purpose? That¡¯s just ridiculous. Losers really are good at finding excuses. You will never beat my disciple in your entire life!¡± Sampson sneered. Although that was what he said, he was actually aware of the fact that Levi was more powerful than Winsor. Or else, they wouldn¡¯t have needed to cheat. However, when Levi imed that he had lost on purpose, it was the ultimate insult to Sampson. He had made massive sacrifices to scheme and plot. But in the end, Levi imed that it was his choice to lose. Sampson just couldn¡¯t ept it. ¡°That aside, there¡¯s no such thing as real fairness in this world. Especially not when you¡¯re the best warrior in Erudia. You should have been prepared for all eventualities. A loss is a loss and you have no excuse,¡± Sampson berated. With Sampson twisting the facts, even Olivia was convinced that Levi was just making excuses for his loss. ¡°Are all noble families just as shameless as you are?¡± Levi asked. Despite the repeated promations of how virtuous they are and the noble blood that flowed within them, their actions were utterly despicable. ¡°Insolence! How dare you insult Master!¡± ¡°Do you want to die?¡± The Four Warriors behind Sampson cursed as they red at Levi in a bloodthirsty manner. They were proud of their identity and the fact that their master was someone extremely well respected and feared. Hence, they would not tolerate any insults from ordinary men. ¡°Do you know who we are? We are the Great Family of Frostford and are more powerful than ancient families.¡± ¡°My junior, Winsor, is only considered above average within the Great Family of Frostford. That alone should tell you how terrifying we are.¡± The few of them made their identities clear. Although the Great Family of Frostford was really powerful, Levi could still crush someone like Winsor with just a finger. Hence, he saw them as a joke instead of a threat. ¡°The Great Family of Frostford? If you anger me, I¡¯ll crush all of you,¡± Levi glowered. Even Olivia couldn¡¯t stand it anymore. Isn¡¯t Levi getting too reckless to ignore the Great Family of Frostford? Does he know how many God ss warriors they have? It¡¯s easily a hundred, or a few hundred! Not to mention that doesn¡¯t include the Ultimate ss fighters yet. The Harbinger of Death who was an Ultimate ss warrior killed all of Levi¡¯s bodyguards. And the Great Family of Frostford has at least tens of them. It is something that is just unimaginable. If they were to go to battle, they will annihte their enemies. So on what basis is Levi ridiculing them? ¡°Levi, you¡¯re just spouting nonsense. I don¡¯t care how you healed your body, but that can¡¯t be the reason for you to insult the Great Family of Frostford,¡± Sampson roared. Levi smiled smugly at him. ¡°I suppose you¡¯re Winsor¡¯s master?¡± ¡°Of course!¡± ¡°Then you must be stronger than him?¡± ¡°That goes without saying.¡± N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. ¡°Fine. Since you im that I¡¯m not Winsor¡¯s match, I¡¯ll beat his master to show you then.¡± Chapter 1241 Chapter 1241 Levi had lost interest in Sampson¡¯s disciple, Winsor. He now felt that it was more challenging to defeat Winsor¡¯s master. ¡°Hahaha¡­¡± Everyoneughed. Has Levi gone mad? At most, he is a little stronger than Winsor, how dare he challenge Sampson. Sampson has been an Ultimate ss warrior for more than twenty years. His power now is simply terrifying. To challenge him means certain death. ¡°Shouldn¡¯t you defeat us first before you challenge our master?¡± The Four Warriors scoffed. Sampson wasn¡¯t the only famous Ultimate ss warrior around. Even the Four Warriors were Ultimate ss warriors as well. The Four Warriors were Sampson¡¯s most outstanding disciples. They were all stronger than Winsor in terms of power and talent. They were also the ones who interfered in Levi¡¯s battle that day. Hence, they had a good grasp of how strong Levi was. Moreover, they assumed that he had just recovered from a grievous injury and was definitely no match for them. After all, there were now a total of five Ultimate ss warriors standing before him. Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. One Ultimate ss warrior could take on a ten thousand strong army. With five of them, they were simply invincible. Levi¡¯s eyes shed with murderous intent. ¡°In that case, I¡¯ll kill the four of you first before I kill your master.¡± ¡°Such insolence!¡± ¡°Such impudence!¡± ¡°Only death awaits you!¡± ¡°I¡¯ll have you kneel as atonement for your words!¡± Amidst the mishmash of words, Sampson¡¯s four disciples attacked. Boom! The Four Warriors charged at Levi in furious rage. In Erudia, a God ss warrior was adept at using the Ancient Arts of Qi. They would have massive strength and a boundless amount of energy. Their bodies would be as tough as solid steel. They were able to channel their energy in a way that increases their attacking power while elevating their defensive strength. The biggest difference an Ultimate ss warrior had was that they could send shockwaves out of their body to harm an enemy. Inyman terms, it was considered a release of energy. Just like the shockwave caused by an exploding bomb, it was equally devastating in terms of its destructive power. That was the reason why during the battle between Levi and Winsor, the Garrison n residence was almost destroyed. Before the four Ultimate ss warriors came close, they already unleashed an invincible shockwave. Its power was simr to that of a Tsunami. The huge force caused a gale to blow through the hall and destroyed all the objects in it. Crack! Crack! The ss windows were sted into smithereens. In fact, the whole hall itself was shaking as if there was an earthquake. It felt as if everything was going to copse. Olivia was dumbfounded. Are these the young men of the Great Family of Frostford? They are ridiculously powerful! It¡¯s simply unimaginable! Olivia realized that despite being the top ancient family in Erudia, their exposure was still limited. ¡°Die, Levi!¡± The four Ultimate ss warriors surrounded Levi and attacked from all four directions. Just when North Sky Lord wanted to join the fray, Levi shook his head. This was something Levi had to deal with it himself. That being said, Levi simply stood there and did nothing. When Sampson saw Levi¡¯s response, he was stunned. In the next moment, however, he burst outughing. He can¡¯t even deal with my disciples and yet he wants to challenge me? The audacity! ¡°Levi, since you¡¯re not dead yet, I¡¯ll let my disciples kill you again.¡± Sampson smiled triumphantly. The next moment, the four Ultimate ss warriors¡¯ deadly attacks reached Levi. They were confident that Levi would be torn into pieces by their attack. Bam! Bam! Bam! The four attacksnded on Levi and made a thunderous sound. Boom! However, in the next second, Levi unleashed an even greater shockwave. ¡°Argh!¡± ¡°Argh!¡± The four Ultimate ss warriors were sent flying backward by a powerful burst of energy. All of them spewed blood in mid-air before crashing onto the ground, dead. The hall fell into a state of ghastly silence. Chapter 1242 Chapter 1242 Olivia¡¯s eyes almost popped out. Why are they not moving? Why are the four Ultimate ss warriors lying still? Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. Levi didn¡¯t make a move at all, but all four of them were sent flying¡­ How powerful did Levi be? Isn¡¯t he supposed to be dead? Or crippled? How did he end up getting stronger? Sampson too was utterly shocked. He was well aware of how strong his four best disciples were and was stunned when Levi sent them flying. Th-th-this¡­ Is not real! ¡°Not only have you recovered from your injuries, but you have also regained your strength?¡± Sampson¡¯s expression changed drastically. How is that possible? Levi was poisoned by the Blood King Pce and was crippled by them. It¡¯s already amazing that he survived, but to regain his strength? This is something even the Great Family of Frostford can¡¯t achieve and is unheard of throughout its three-thousand-year history! How can one man from modern society aplish it? Most of the ancient medical knowledge and techniques are monopolized by the great families. Therefore, very little of that knowledge flowed into modern society. So how did Levi achieve it? Sampson was curious. If he managed to get his hands on this technique, he would be highly valued in the Great Family of Frostford. Once this technique was made public, it would shock the whole world. That was how impressive it was. After all, Levi¡¯s technique simply defied nature. The idea that a cripple could be turned into the God of War was something unimaginable. ¡°Levi, tell me how you recovered and I will let you live.¡± Sampson began to take interest in Levi¡¯s amazing technique. He knew that the moment other powerful men or organizations found out about it, they too would scramble for it. Levi would be hunted for having such valuable knowledge. The reason Sampson dared to say those words was because he had full confidence in his strength, despite the fact that Levi had beaten four Ultimate ss warriors. For his part, Levi only had a singr thought in mind when facing Sampson ¨C revenge. ¡°Did you work with others to revive the Blood King Pce so that you can force me to leave?¡± Levi asked. ¡°Yes, I did. But it was a pity that Winsor was sent to protect your wife and child. It was such a pity indeed!¡± Sampson¡¯s face was filled with remorse. ¡°Did you plot with the Blood King Pce to poison me?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± ¡°Did you send men to disrupt my battle with Winsor from the shadows?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± ¡°Did you send men to assassinate me?¡± ¡°Of course!¡± ¡°Did you frame me and had me exiled for betraying Erudia?¡± ¡°Indeed, I did!¡± ¡°Did you plot with outsiders to kill three hundred and fifty-eight of my good men?¡± By then, Levi¡¯s eyes were red and his voice sounded raspy. The gruesome scenes of Northgale shed before him. The Anonymous Eighty of the West¡­ The few prominent families of Oand City¡­ Jonah Garrison, who fought till hisst breath despite his age. The Four Kings, who clung to the thighs of the Harbinger of Death even in death. And Hades, who was resolute in not letting go despite being beaten to a pulp. ¡­ One by one, all the faces both familiar and unfamiliar shed through his mind. Kill! Kill! Kill! Avenge them for they cannot die in vain! Their blood shall not flow for nothing! Sampson looked at Levi and sneered, ¡°That¡¯s right. I was the one who nned everything. They¡¯re just insects, so their death means nothing to me. It¡¯s just a pity I didn¡¯t manage to kill you.¡± Sampson didn¡¯t care for human lives at all, even if they were hisrades. ¡°Levi, I realized that there are tons of people who hate you and want you dead. Hahaha, I could easily gather them with a snap of my fingers.¡± Sampson burst out in a cruelughter. ¡°Damn you, Sampson! Does Erudia even have a ce in your heart? Many of them were your comrades. How could you be so cruel to kill them?¡± Chapter 1243 Chapter 1243 Sampson replied with a smile, ¡°I always teach my disciples one principle, which is the weak do not deserve to live.¡± ¡°They were simply too weak. If they were a little stronger, they would still be alive. In the end, their death was caused by their weakness. They can¡¯t me anyone else.¡± Levi was speechless as Sampson¡¯s words shocked him. Did the weak offend you? Do they not have the right to live? We live in a time where everyone is equal! The age where men are separated into different sses is over! If the Great Family of Frostford insists on following such a ridiculous principle, I will pummel you till you face reality and admit to your mistake. Sampson sneered at Levi, ¡°Ultimately, this matter has nothing to do with me. It¡¯s all because you are weak.¡± ¡°So what if I got my disciples to cheat or even poison you? What can you do about it? If I kill you this time, who would know the truth?¡± Sampsonughed again. Within a great family, only the fittest survive. Therefore, everyone was capable of doing anything just for survival. It was the same reason why such old powers had disconnected themselves from modern society. The other reason was that they couldn¡¯t be restrained as they were simply too strong. With so many Ultimate ss warriors among them, no one could control them if they were infuriated. ¡°Is Erudia not important to you?¡± Levi felt his heart ached at Sampson¡¯s words. The three hundred overrades had died in vain. Sampson is not the least bit remorseful. Sampson scoffed, ¡°I only care about myself and nothing else. The world belongs to the strong so stop giving me those b*llshit!¡± Levi spat, ¡°You went through so much trouble to plot against me just for your own selfish gains? You¡¯ve really done it now!¡± ¡°Comrades, are you watching now? Today, I, Levi Garrison, will avenge you by killing this b**tard!¡± Levi bellowed into the sky. ¡°Hahaha¡­¡± Sampsonughed deviously. ¡°Let me repeat myself. As long as you hand over your recovery technique to me, I will spare your life,¡± Sampson warned Levi again. ¡°Die, you assh*le!¡± Levi gritted his teeth and sprang forward. Boom! He threw an explosive punch. Sampson raised his right hand and blocked the punch. Demonstrating the power of one who has been an Ultimate ss warrior for twenty years. Crack! However, at the moment of impact, fault lines emerged on the ground beneath his feet and stretched for a few thousand meters. ¡°This is for Jonah Garrison!¡± That punch caused Sampson¡¯s expression to drastically change. What a powerful punch! Before he could react, the second punch was almost upon him¡­ Boom! Levi threw his second punch. Sampson sank into the ground further. By now, his ankles were below ground level. ¡®This is for Hades!¡± Boom! N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. The third punch came. Sampson continued to be hammered into the ground with his calves now buried. ¡°This is for therades of South Hampton!¡± Boom! The fourth blow came. Sampson was buried deeper into the ground with his knees now covered. ¡°This is for the brother-in-arms of Oand City!¡± Boom! The fifth blownded. Sampson sank further into the ground. ¡°This is for the Anonymous Eighty of the West!¡± Boom! Levi threw his sixth punch. Half of Sampson¡¯s body was below ground now. ¡°This for the Four Kings!¡± ¡­ Boom! ¡°This is for therades of the north!¡± Boom! ¡°This is for the residents of Northgale who were massacred!¡± Levi wailed into the sky above, his ferocity so strong that it could almost swallow the earth. He unleashed ten blows consecutively until Sampson disappeared. Thetter was pounded into the ground to the extent that his head couldn¡¯t be seen. With his whole body underground, Sampson became one with the Earth. Chapter 1244 Chapter 1244 Olivia sobbed as she watched Levi bash Sampson into the ground, punch by punch. Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. To her terror, Sampson¡¯s body slowly sank into the earth below, like a nail being hammered into a wall. Horror¡­ Horror was all that she could feel at that moment. That¡¯s not just any man! That¡¯s a man who has been a powerful ultimate ss warrior for twenty years! A fighter who took on a hundred thousand enemies himself on the battlefields! Gone just like that? Just how powerful is Levi? And how on earth did he even be this powerful? Could it be¡­ A rebirth? Heck¡­ He¡¯s even stronger than before! Upon watching the gruesome scene unfold before her, Olivia became hysterical. Her sobbing gradually turned into a creaky howl. ¡°Don¡¯te near me! Don¡¯t¡­ don¡¯te near me¡­¡± Meeting Levi¡¯s gaze was thest straw for her. She hadpletely lost it. North Sky Lord snorted, ¡°The five Ultimate ss warriors? How weak!¡± Hmph. And what¡¯s with Levi Garrison? I must be even more wary of this guy from now on. Looking into the distance, Levi bellowed, ¡°Do you see this, my brothers? This despicable man is dead! And don¡¯t you worry! From now on, I¡¯ll hunt the rest down to avenge your deaths.¡± With that, Levi left with the North Sky Lord. Boom! The entire manor copsed, crumbling into pieces. With only a dozen punches, Levi had destroyed the foundation of the manor building. With the five Ultimate ss warriors, dead, and the wife of the patriarch of the first ancient family gone mad ¨C it was a stormy, treacherous night indeed. ¡°Hey, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Not getting a response, Tyrone asked again, ¡°Hey, what¡¯s wrong? You¡¯re scaring me.¡± When he found Olivia, she seemed to be in a mentally unstable state. ¡°A ghost¡­ a ghost¡­ A ghost!¡± Olivia¡¯s pupils dted as she pointed a shaky finger forward. ¡°Someone get the doctor! Forget it ¨C get an exorcist!¡± Dumbfounded, Tyrone began suspecting that Olivia had gotten possessed. Still, no one knew about the demise of the five Ultimate ss warriors. Nobody even knew about the fact that someone was reborn within the Great Family of Frostford. All that the public was aware of was the disappearance of Jerry Gott, which caused a hugemotion in Oand City. Right at that instant, one could almost smell the impending danger; the air and the streets were filled with it. It felt as if a storm wasing. Furthermore, the recent turn of events had been rather bizarre. The assassination order on Forlevia was lifted all of a sudden, with the assassination organizations being disbanded. Yet, nobody had a clue of what was going on. For some, including Dale Lehman, they guessed that the Great Family of Frostford had been pressured to do so because they were the ones who gave the assassination order in the first ce. It would be likely that people like the Dragonites had put pressure on the Great Family of Frostford in memory of the good that Levi Garrison had done in the past. They were not even considering the possibility that the five Ultimate ss warriors had been defeated. If news of their downfall were to spread, the city would be in pandemonium. After all, people had absolute faith in the Ultimate ss warriors. In smaller countries, one would hear rumors that it would only take one Ultimate ss warrior to safeguard an entire country. Or as they would say, an Ultimate ss warrior could control the fate of millions of people! In Erudia, though the stories told were less exaggerated, the Ultimate ss warriors were still regarded as figures on the same level as Asura. Unbeknownst to them, the five Ultimate ss warriors had already been defeated by Levi, and the power that he held was unimaginable. Meanwhile, back at the training base. ¡°I wonder why Master left. Something feels off!¡± Winsor furrowed his brows. Zar shook his head, saying, ¡°There haven¡¯t been any new updates rted to that.¡± ¡°Well, I¡¯d better start training again then. Master showed me some new fighting techniques before he left,¡± Winsor said with a sigh. ¡°Something just tells me that Levi is still alive, you know? If he is, I shall show him that I¡¯m the fighter that he¡¯ll never be able to defeat!¡± The others chuckled, ¡°Well, we feel the same too! If Levi really is alive, it¡¯ll be a chance for you, the great Asura, to defeat him again!¡± Chapter 1245 Chapter 1245 Little did he know, Levi Garrison was the very person who knocked the wind out of his Master, along with his team. New fighting techniques? His beloved Master didn¡¯t even had the chance to use them! What a joke! After getting rid of Sampson Finch, Levi shifted his focus to the foreign assassins whom Sampson had teamed up with. He chose to delegate the West Sky Lord to investigate the people in question. ¡°So, the operation was led by the military strategist of Raysonia ¨C Watanabe Tenichi?¡± Levi said, looking at a name list. ¡°Yes! He was also the one behind theeback of the Blood King Pce!¡± West Sky Lord replied. Pursing his lips, Levi said in amusement, ¡°Oh wow. How remarkable! How very remarkable indeed. The comeback of the Blood King Pce whom I had already fought and defeated!¡± He could still vividly remember exterminating the leaders of the Blood King Pce when he first dealt with them. And yet, they rose back from the dead somehow. When they met again, members of the Blood King Pce were standing well and alive before him. He found that rather hard to believe and had been getting West Sky Lord to investigate the situation. For now, he was positive that Watanabe Tenichi was the mastermind behind it all. ¡°Now that I have this name list in hand, I shall be paying a rather special visit to everyone on there!¡± Leviughed, his gaze turning cold. ¡°Listen up!¡± He yelled at The Cmity. ¡°Yes, sir!¡± They answered while kneeling before Levi. ¡°Let the hunt begin!¡± Levi gave hismand, flinging the name list onto the ground. ¡°Fight for justice! Protect ournds! Exterminate all traitors, and bring death to our enemies!¡± And with that, The Cmity sprang into action. That was the day that marked the start of Levi¡¯s agenda, by hunting down everyst person who had been involved in the scheme to kill him. Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. The nights were stained with bloodshed, and there was nowhere to hide. Of course, the string of murders quickly took over the daily headlines. Can Sky, the Great Martial Master of Wheldrake, disappeared¡­ The master of thergest ind of Antis, Tennojima, found dead¡­ Death of the boss of Daelee Group in Keerea¡­ The ruler of the greatest organization of the underworld in Alizeh, deceased¡­ Soon enough, chaos ensued in various countries. In the short span of a few days, murders of that sort urred one after the other, country by country. It was as if manughter was happening every other minute! In no time, these events quickly caused the public to be consumed by panic and fear. After all, those being assassinated were not just your average citizen but prominent figures of high status! Everyone was desperate to know who did it. Based on the leads obtained from the crime scenes, it was clear that The Cmity was behind the killings. Who else would have the power to do that? It would take an incredibly strong group of fighters to tackle those powerful figures, with some being formidable fighters themselves. At that point, it was pretty much amon consensus that The Cmity was onto some sort of assassination operation. ¡°Who in the world are they? How did they kill so many of our partners?¡± Tenichi was rather appalled. ¡°They are noting after me¡­ are they?¡± He mumbled to himself. Even so, Tenichi was well aware that something dark was looming in the corner as those deaths made their intentions too obvious. Everyone who got killed had one thing inmon ¨C they were all involved in the operation to kill off Levi Garrison. And so, there was only one answer. Levi Garrison wasing after him. ¡°Sir, that might not be the case! Those people who died have had conflicts with The Cmity in the past anyways, and it was way before that operation!¡± One of his subordinates said. ¡°Yes, yes. And there¡¯s no way that Levi Garrison is still alive!¡± Another quickly added. However, Tenichi shook his head. ¡°No, I¡¯d rather be safe than sorry. I need to start preparing immediately!¡± He said, with some anxiety in his voice. ¡°Though Levi Garrison is dead for sure, The Cmity might stille after me.¡± Tenichi was a cautious and calctive man. On the other hand, The Cmity only had three more names left on their list ¨C Watanabe Tenichi, Yamamoto Yuta, and Mitsui Ichiro of Raysonia. ¡°Let us march forward! To Raysonia!¡± From a high vantage point, Levi viewed the ind country expressionlessly. Raysonia, I¡¯ming for you¡­ ¡°It¡¯s been five years since we came to Raysonia. Five years of peace we¡¯ve spared them, but this time, three shall lose their lives!¡± Chapter 1246 Chapter 1246 Levi¡¯s gaze was dark. Five years ago, he hade to Raysonia, all alone, for the sake of rescuing someone. In that fight, he fought solo against thirty thousand enemy fighters from Raysonia and ughtered a record number of eight thousand enemies. It was a fight that shook up the entire country, and also the main reason as to why Raysonia remained hostile toward him. The people of Raysonia were livid. Whatever that Levi had done was sacrilegious to the Raysonian Bushido, which they had put their faith in from a young age. Some even felt that only death would quench their anger toward him. Since then, Levi had not set foot in the country for a total of five years. However, the Demon King had arrived once again. N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. It was time bring back the unrest and chaos! Meanwhile, in Edojo ¨C the capital city of Raysonia. The most renowned building of Edojo was the Tower of the Sun. It was also the tallest infrastructure of the city, standing at six hundred meters in height. A particr private manor in the city was seemed to be shrouded by an atmosphere of tension and suspense. At that instant, thousands of mercenaries were hidden in every corner of the manor. They donned traditional robes with longswords bound to their waists. Their faces were covered by ck masks, and one could only see their eyes, which were set to kill. These mercenaries were the well-respected samurais of Edojo, as well as the surrounding inds. They had stationed themselves at the Military Division voluntarily, upon hearing that the military strategist of the country was in danger. Not only that, but there was also an elite samurai on his way there. The recent turn of events had put their nerves on edge, but Watanabe Tenichi was their bottom line ¨C he had to be protected at all costs! Watanabe Tenichi was the most influential figure of Raysonia. To the citizens, he was a man of extraordinary wisdom on par with a demon god ¨C a rare gift to their country. However, Tenichi was not actually at the Military Division. He had gone elsewhere. Meanwhile, in a straw shed hidden within the deep bamboo forests in the rural area of Edojo. A certain man was kneeling before the straw shed on that particr day, and that man happened to be Watanabe Tenichi. It was a rather peculiar scene, seeing the great military strategist of Raysonia getting on his knees to beg. The people of Raysonia would probably faint at such a sight. How dare he make the great military strategist of Raysonia kneel before him? Not to mention, Tenichi had been kneeling there for almost a day. ¡°Stop pestering me! I have already retired!¡± The raspy voice of an old man could be heard from within the shed. ¡°Demon de, I¡¯m not just here for my own safety. I¡¯m here because your help would be crucial in order for the Raysonian Bushido to rise again!¡± Tenichi pleaded. ¡°Five years ago, Levi Garrison intruded ournds, and single-handedly ughtered eight thousands of our men! For him, it was his glorious battle to fame, but for us, a stain in our history forever! Not only that, but our very own brand of martial arts also took a huge blow from that fight. We fell from the high ranks amongst the others in Bayview, and have not recovered since. Our people feel nothing but shame about the Raysonian Bushido that they were once so proud of!¡± Tenichi¡¯s tear-streaked face was trembling. ¡°I can¡¯t help but fear the destruction that The Cmity would bring! We¡¯ll never be able to recover from that! I simply don¡¯t want our people to live with their heads low forever! Would you please consider?¡± He cried. ¡°We do have many ultimate ss fighters around here, but your presence will ensure our victory! I know that you have retired for fifty years, but I cannot find another samurai as capable as you! Oh, Demon de, please! Please help us!¡± Tenichi had his head on the ground while begging. Chapter 1247 Chapter 1247 Thud! Thud! Thud! Tenichi mmed his forehead onto the ground frantically, with blood oozing out of it. He had a rather maniacal side to him, where he would resort to everyst measure for the sake of Raysonia and the Raysonian Bushido. In his head, he was ready to fight Levi Garrison to death. As a matter of fact, he was even willing to shoulder all the me and bacsh from it. While some might not agree with what he had done, or his way of doing things, it was not really a matter of right or wrong; it was simply a sh interests from different perspectives. Of course, Tenichi also had his personal motives. He wanted to live. The bloodshed caused by The Cmity gave him a clear warning ¨C that having ultimate ss warriors around him was not enough. Plenty of those who died were protected by ultimate ss warriors. Tenichi could tell that his enemies were very much overpowered, to the extent that they were unafraid of the ultimate ss warriors. That was why he needed to use all the cards that he owned just to survive this ordeal. Tenichi also saw the addition of Demon de as a chance for the dignity and honor of the Raysonian Bushido to be restored. This was a n that would enable him to kill two birds with one stone. ¡°I beg you, Demon de, toe and fight alongside us for the sake of Raysonia¡¯s martial arts!¡± Tenichi pleaded once again, along with hundreds of people kneeling behind him. Their voices resounded through the woods, echoing like the howling winds during a thunderstorm. As for the man referred to as Demon de, he was the Great Grandmaster of Raysonia, the strongest warrior of the country. Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. Demon de was just his title, and his real name was Kawasaki Zando. Sixty years ago, he swept the entirety of Bayview by storm. There was not a single fighter who could rival him. Even when faced with a master of the same ss as him, he made instant kills. No one could describe how strong he really was because every fighter who had gone up against him had died. Kawasaki Zando had even paid a visit to Erudia before, giving the practitioners of the martial arts in Erudia nothing but humiliation. As one might say, he was the ruler of that era, standing above all forms of martial arts in Bayview. People saw him as the pride of Raysonia, an undefeatable god. However, for reasons unknown to the masses, Demon de went into retirement out of the blue and lived his life hidden from the rest of the world. Fifty years had passed since then, and still not a single sign of his return. ¡°Alright then. For the sake of Raysonia, I shall wield my de once more!¡± Demon de finally made his decision. ¡°Hah¡­ Yes! What an honor!¡± Watanabe Tenichi cried out inughter. Who would daree after me now? With Demon de on my side? Who would dare humiliate the Raysonian Bushido? Along with six other ultimate ss warriors, Tenichi now had seven ultimate ss warriors fighting for him. They would be seen as a formidable group of warriors not to be reckoned with anywhere in Bayview. God ss warriors were already a rarity, not to even mention the ultimate ss warriors. A group of seven ultimate ss warriors was something that no one had ever seen before. After all, none of the countries wanted to reveal their trump cards too early. Hence, assembling such a group of fighters together would be done as ast resort. While the various forces seemed to be teaming up against Levi Garrison at the moment, they knew well enough they might be rivals in the future. Therefore, showing the entire world the number of ultimate ss warriors that they had would be suicide. Thud. Thud. An elderly man emerged from the straw shed right then. His footsteps were a little wobbly, and his body was thin as a stick. In spite of that, the aura around him was unmistakable. Everyone held their breaths, as they watched him walk toward them. Demon de! A god-like warrior! He was a man feared by all fifty years ago. And it seemed like he still had it in him. ¡°Wee! Oh, the great Demon de!¡± Tenichi hollered, gesturing for the rest to follow. I¡¯ll be safe now. The Raysonian Bushido shall prosper. And so shall Raysonia. ¡°Let us fight The Cmity!¡± Tenichi was wholly confident about their uing battle. Chapter 1248 Chapter 1248 ¡°Where is the man who sullied ournds fifty years ago?¡± Demon de asked. Tenichi quickly replied, ¡°Sir, he goes by the name Levi Garrison. He¡¯s known as the God of War of Erudia, but don¡¯t you worry, sir, he is already dead.¡± ¡°Dead? That¡¯s good to hear,¡± Demon de sighed. ¡°I¡¯ll have to thank the Great Family of Frostford for that!¡± Tenichi said, smiling. N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. ¡°The¡­ what? The Great Family of Frostford?¡± Upon hearing Tenichi¡¯s words, Demon de¡¯s face turned outcast, as if he had recalled something horrid. ¡°Sir, what¡¯s wrong? Are you alright?¡± Tenichi asked. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m fine. I have heard about the Great Family of Frostford before. Word has it that the fighters in the family are the best of the best! Not to mention the other three of the Four Great Families!¡± Demon de said,ing to his senses. Tenichi and the others quickly assured him, ¡°No matter how strong they say they are, they can¡¯t even compare to you, sir!¡± Demon de shook his head and got Tenichi to tell him all about their current situation. ¡°Where are the other two?¡± He asked, referring to Yamamoto Yuta and Mitsui Ichiro. Those two were also involved in the scheme to kill Levi under Tenichi¡¯smand. Tenichi¡¯s gaze darkened upon hearing these two names. ¡°The two of them turned a deaf ear to my words. I don¡¯t think they even realize the severity of the situation.¡± Yet, Demon de was not particrly surprised about it. ¡°Well, for those two, as descendants of the Ancient Warrior Families, it is to be expected that they stay confident and steadfast no matter what enemiese in their ways,¡± he said. ¡°Yes, let them think whatever they want,¡± Tenichi said coldly. Hmph. I¡¯ll be safe without them anyways. In a rather remote, quiet part of Edojo, there was a long-established residence that had retained its traditional architectural style, known as the General¡¯s Residence. It was once the residence for a military general but now transformed into the residence for the Ancient Warrior Families. They practiced the Bushido, which was respected by all. Needless to say, there were countless skilled fighters within the families. Currently, Yamamoto Yuta was the patriarch of the families and was an ultimate ss warrior. Another ultimate ss warrior, who belonged to the Ancient Warrior Families, was Mitsui Ichiro. The two of them, together with Watanabe Tenichi, became the guardians of Raysonia. Two warriors, and one strategist. However, the recent turn of events had brought about cracks in their alliance. ¡°Tenichi is too cautious and indecisive about everything. While I do think that he has the wits to be a good strategist, we¡¯ve missed out on so many opportunities because of him!¡± ¡°Hah¡­ You¡¯re right. It¡¯s impossible to seed without taking risks!¡± The two of them bantered. ¡°The Cmity? Hmph. If they dare step foot on Raysonia, they might as well die here!¡± Yamamoto Yuta smirked, his longsword in hand as he sat on his futon. A group of samurai in ck stood behind him. On the other hand, a group of samurai in white stood behind Mitsui Ichiro. Unlike Tenichi, they were not searching high and low for warriors to protect themselves. They were actually waiting for The Cmity toe to their doors; they were ready to fight. That was how a true samurai of Raysonia would conduct himself. While Raysonia was not known to be the country with the mostbative people like Wheldrake, the samurais of Raysonia were recognized as the most determined fighters of them all. ¡°The Cmity is definitely after us two. All that¡¯s on my mind right now is how they woulde to us,¡± Ichiro said while furrowing his brows. They had delegated a robust force of samurais to station themselves throughout the entire residence. ¡°I can¡¯t care less about that. I won¡¯t even blink if they decide to plunge down from the heavens!¡± Yuta scoffed. Meanwhile, an aircraft belonging to The Cmity hovered over the skies above Edojo, Raysonia. ¡°Master, Yamamoto Yuta¡¯s residence is located directly below us!¡± ¡°Open up the gate. I¡¯m jumping down from here!¡± Chapter 1249 Chapter 1249 ¡°Yes! Master, I¡¯ll prepare your parachute right this moment!¡± Levi¡¯s subordinate replied, scrambling to fasten a parachute on his body. They assumed that Levi wanted to dive down from the ne to take his targets by surprise. N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. ¡°No need for parachutes. I¡¯ll be jumping straight down!¡± To their surprise, Levi declined the proposal and shook them off. ¡°What¡­ what did he just say?¡± Everyone on the aircraft was taken aback. Jumping straight down? Though their aircraft was gliding at a slightly lower altitude, they were at least a thousand and five hundred meters from ground level. Jumping off from our current height? He must be joking! With our aircraft at such a speed and this high from the ground, anyone who jumps would be committing suicide! Just the sheer force of the impact was enough to crush the bones of any martial artist. Though there was no doubt that Levi was one of the strongest warriors to live, he was still no superhero. He was a human made of blood and flesh. Thus, no matter how robust his body was as a martial artist, there was no way that he would survive. At the thought of that, everyone could not help but hesitate in their actions. ¡°Master, I think it¡¯ll be much safer to wear this parachute!¡± One of his subordinates said anxiously. Levi stayed silent, his face dispassionate. ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear him? Open the gates! Now!¡± The North Sky Lord repeated Levi¡¯smand, sounding annoyed. ¡°Yes, yes!¡± The people on the aircraft hurried back to their positions and sprang into action. No one dared disobey their master¡¯s orders. Whoosh! All of a sudden, the unnerving howling of air currents surging into their aircraft reverberated in their ears. ¡°I¡¯m going off now!¡± Crossing his hands behind him, Levi made his way toward the door of the aircraft and jumped down without a second thought. The North Sky Lord promptly followed behind and plunged down. Watching the two dive down from their aircraft without even blinking, the members of The Cmity within the aircraft found themselves at a loss for words. ¡°What¡­¡± Maniacs! Absolute maniacs! They shuddered a little. Undoubtedly, Levi and the North Sky Lord were tenacious warriors. However, jumping from an aircraft a thousand and five hundred meters high in the sky without a parachute was apletely different matter altogether. Are they even human? How frightening! Meanwhile, at the General¡¯s Residence. Thousands of samurais awaited the arrival of The Cmity. Yuta and Ichiro meditated with their eyes closed while their hands gripped tightly onto their longswords. ¡°Hey! Look up! There is an aircraft hovering above this building!¡± Someone suddenly yelled. ¡°Yes, I see it too! The aircraft is at a dangerously low altitude! Are theying after us?¡± Another added. Outside, the people on the streets were all pointing and talking about the foreign aircraft intruding their skies. The people on ground level could see the jet ck aircraft rather clearly. After all, an altitude of a thousand and five hundred meters would be rtively low for an aircraft. ¡°Huh?¡± Yuta and Ichiro opened their eyes, looking up toward the skies above. Indeed, an aircraft was seen gliding overhead. Gliding suspiciously low! ¡°Has The Cmity really decided to attack from the air?¡± Ichiro uttered, his eyes widening. ¡°What the hell?¡± Yuta swore under his breath upon seeing the outlines of what looked like two people jumping off the aircraft. ¡°Someone is jumping down!¡± Ichiro howled. Ping! The samurais on stand-by pulled out their swords in unison. The air within the General¡¯s Residence quickly became thick with tension. Everyone expected the two in the air to open their parachutes beforending somewhere nearby. In their heads, they even rehearsed how they would charge toward the two as theynded, ughtering them instantly. Their silhouettes became bigger and clearer as the two men fell from the sky, like meteors striking earth. Whoosh! Whoosh! The deafening howling of air currents echoed within the building. To their horror, the speed of those human meteors seemed to have exceeded that of the sound of the air currents. ¡°They¡¯re not using parachutes!¡± Yuta yelled. Chapter 1250 Chapter 1250 Ichiro was speechless. So were the thousands of samurais around them. Are they nuts? Did they just jump off an aircraft without parachutes? Due to the fact that they were free-falling from a thousand and five hundred meters, the speed at which Levi and the North Sky Lord were moving was frighteningly fast. The onlookers could not even make out their faces as they plunged downwards, leaving a white trail behind them. Thud! The impact of theirnding was explosive. The people in the General¡¯s Residence could feel the vibrations on the floorboards, vibrating their eardrums. Their thunderousnding was closely followed by a st of air which literally blew off some of the samurais in the building. N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. Everyone could already feel the immense power of their enemies before they even showed themselves. Sensing their impending doom, some of the samurais yelled, ¡°Retreat! Retreat!¡± However, there was no time to react. Before they could even begin evacuating the building, the two human meteors finally made their touchdowns. Boom! Boom! Levi and the North Sky Lordnded one after the other. It almost sounded like the consecutive explosions of two missiles. Boom! Bang! It almost seemed like the heavens were crashing down upon the earth. Bang! Bang! Bang! Everything in sight seemed to be crumbling into dust. Clink! nk! Long, branching cracks appeared on the floorboards, with the tiles shattering into pieces. And as the finale to all of that destruction, Levi and the North Sky Lord created two gigantic craters within as they came into contact with the ground. Now, it really seemed as if two missiles hadnded from the skies. Six hundred years ¨C A residence with a whopping six hundred years of history, demolished in a matter of minutes. Poof! Poof! Poof! The aftershock of the impact of their falls was also fatal. At the same time, the huge army of samurais who had gathered in the building were sted off, along with the wreckage. Pandemonium ensued soon after. Following that, desperate cries filled the air, and corpses were seen everywhere. The amount of bloodshed caused was unfathomable. The bloody aftermath was a testament to the impact brought about by what seemed to be human meteors. Those who remained standing stared fixedly at the site of thendings, now enveloped by a cloud of thick smoke. They were desperate to know if the two people that they saw had survived the fall. As minutes passed by, the fog gradually cleared, revealing two men standing tall on the ground. One was busy patting off the dust on his body, hisplexion unnaturally red. Evidently, the free fall had taken a toll on him physically. That man was the North Sky Lord. Though he was uninjured, he looked rather displeased about the state that he was in. ¡°Damn it!¡± He swore. On the other hand, the onlookers were absolutely terrified by his reaction. Even Yamamoto Yuta felt as if he was on the verge of fainting. Damn it? That¡¯s it? Is that all that he has got to say after falling down from such a height without a freaking parachute? No injuries? This can¡¯t be possible! ¡°Oh my goodness!¡± Someone from the crowd shrieked in terror. When the crowd turned to look at the other man who hadnded, they could not believe what they saw. There he was, Levi Garrison, with his arms still crossed behind him, standing there looking all calm and composed. There was not even a single speck of dust on him. It was as if he had just arrived at the scene from a walk in a park. How is that possible? Is he even human? Is that even humanly possible? Even an ultimate ss warrior wouldn¡¯t be able to survive a fall like that! While the onlookers were still stricken by terror and awe, Levi and the North Sky Lord made their way toward them. Unable to recover from the shock, Yuta and Ichiro simply stared fixedly at the twoing closer. It took a whole solid minute for people to return to their senses. However, they were immediately struck by another horrifying reality. The man who had fallen like a human meteor was someone they were all too familiar with. Chapter 1251 Chapter 1251 ¡°Levi¡­ Levi Garrison¡­ H-How are y-you still¡­¡± Ichiro hadpletely lost his marbles. His voice was shaking so much that he could barely finish a sentence. With his body convulsing in terror, it seemed that he was about to copse any moment. In the meantime, Yuta¡¯s face darkened in fear and anger. ¡°It¡¯s you! Levi Garrison! How in the world are you still alive!¡± He growled. H! The samurais at the scene gasped, their faces turning pale. Just when they thought that they had survived the worst crisis that struck theirnds, they were met with the man of their nightmares ¨C Levi Garrison. Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. He was not only a man who came back from the dead, but their greatest enemy who had humiliated their country fifty years ago. The samurais of Raysonia had so much hatred for Levi that they carved his face deep into their minds so that they would never forget about their ultimate foe. Killing Levi Garrison became the top priority for every samurai in Raysonia. It was like a mission ingrained into their souls. However, upon seeing Levi standing before them, their immense fury quickly turned into confusion and fear. Is he a ghost? Many had that spection in mind. After all, they had seen his dead body with their very own eyes. And yet, he had somehowe back to life. How preposterous! ¡°No, no. He is Levi Garrison! Levi Garrison did not die! I get it! He sent The Cmity!¡± Ichiro was the first to grasp the situation. He also caught on the fact that Levi had be the master of The Cmity. ¡°What? He¡¯s the master of The Cmity?¡± Yuta eximed, his eyes widening. When The Cmity first appeared, everyone was so sure that they came to power because of Levi¡¯s death. But, who would have known, that in reality, Levi Garrison was the one inmand of The Cmity! Piece by piece, past events were starting to add up. The disappearance of the Harbinger of Death, the series of actions taken by The Cmity, and the recent deaths were all linked to the man ¨C Levi Garrison. It was obvious by then, that Levi was seeking revenge. Everything finally made sense right then and there. After their long wait for The Cmity to arrive, Levi Garrison finally showed up at their doors instead. ¡°Kill them!¡± Levi gave hismand. The North Sky Lord immediately sprang into action. He hurled himself into the crowd, shing the heads off his enemies. The samurais did not want to give up just yet, and they dashed towards the North Sky Lord, fighting with all their might. ¡°No matter how many times youe back from the dead, we¡¯lle after you all the same!¡± Yuta and Ichiro cried out, pulling out their longswords. On the battlefield, the samurais fought the North Sky Lord, while the ultimate ss warriors focused their attacks on Levi. Soon, the fight came to a closure. Not even a single samurai survived the battle with the North Sky Lord, with their corpses lying a gruesome pool of blood on the ground. Meanwhile, Yuta and Ichiro were also at wits¡¯ end as their longswords were ruthlessly shattered by Levi. The next thing they knew, Levi was holding them by their necks and lifting them above the ground. With their eyes filled with fear and dread, they yelled, ¡°Levi, no matter how strong you are, you¡¯ll never be able to kill Tenichi.¡± ¡°You won¡¯t even make it out of Raysonia alive! Let me tell you that!¡± Little did they know that those were theirst words¡­ ¡°Too bad you two won¡¯t be around to see that!¡± Following that, Levi smashed the two bodies together forcibly. Blood sttered all over the ce, and all that remained of the two ultimate ss fighters was a horrid pile of human flesh. ¡°Two gone. One left. Watanabe Tenichi, just you wait!¡± Levi smirked coldly. And so, the hunt for Watanabe Tenichi began. Chapter 1252 Chapter 1252 Within the Great Family of Frostford, which was the backbone of Sampson Finch, Watanabe Tenichi was one of the most talented individuals. Though Levi had never fought Tenichi personally, he had heard quite a lot of rumors. Watanabe Tenichi was the famous military strategist of Raysonia. ¡°Those two seemed to have waited for us to show up at their doors. They werepletely unprepared! This is probably just a distraction for Tenichi to buy more time to set up traps!¡± The North Sky Lord said. Levi pursed his lips and said, ¡°Oh, I¡¯ll let him do what he wants for now. I¡¯ll be able to hunt him down anyways.¡± Meanwhile, a total of three thousand samurais, including god ss warriors, had gathered at the Military Division. For the sake of safeguarding his own life, Tenichi decided to y everyst one of his trump cards. He even had Kawasaki Zando, the Great Grandmaster of Raysonia, on his side. Tenichi was confident about the uing battle. ¡°By the way, any news from Yuta?¡± He asked. ¡°Nothing for now! Based on the information gathered by our spies, The Cmity has yet to make a move,¡± his subordinate replied. ¡°Is The Cmity reallying?¡± Demon de, who was sitting on a futon, snarled. ¡°Yes, yes! I am quite certain of it!¡± Tenichi said firmly. ¡°This is our chance to move up the ranks once more! If we can defeat or even destroy The Cmity in this battle, we¡¯ll be able to show the world just how formidable we are!¡± He continued. Demon de squinted his eyes and said, ¡°Well, let theme. I¡¯ll just kill them all for the sake of the Raysonian Bushido!¡± With those words, Tenichi felt more reassured than ever. All the fear and apprehension that he felt were dispelled. Oh, they better show up¡­ Even so, minutes ticked by, but they received no updates on the whereabouts of The Cmity. Yuta and Ichiro were also nowhere to be found. ¡°What if something bad happened to them?¡± Someone among them said. Boom! At that exact moment, a thundering rumble reverberated throughout the manor. The stone gates of the Military Division, which weighed five tons, crumbled into pieces in the blink of an eye. Someone had kicked them down from outside. Bam! Whoosh! Before anyone could react, the entire Military Division was shaking, as if an earthquake had hit the area. Ripples began forming uncontrobly in the artificialke within the manor. ¡°Someone¡¯sing!¡± All of the samurais who were on standby quickly stood up and got into position, staring intently at the doors of the room. Kawasaki Zando, who had been meditating with his eyes closed, suddenly opened his eyes, looking battle-ready. Bang! Bang! Two unidentified projectiles flew across the room at lightning speed. Clink! nk! Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. Clink! The samurais on the first line of defense responded swiftly, deflecting and shing through the projectiles. ¡°What in the world? Yuta? Ichiro?¡± When the samurais finally took a closer look at the supposed projectiles shot at them, they froze on the spot, in utter shock and terror. Those were not projectiles; those were the flesh and bones of Yamamoto Yuta and Mitsui Ichiro! Tenichi¡¯s face turned pale as a sheet. So those two have already fallen¡­ Is that how powerful The Cmity really is? Two ultimate ss warriors, fighting alongside thousands of samurais and god ss warriors. And yet, they were brutally ughtered like this? Demon de narrowed his eyes. Pursing his lips into a cold smile, he seemed to be rather amused by the turn of events. Thud! Thud! Thud! There was a shuffle of footsteps approaching the room. Each of the footsteps sounded like the beat of a drum, building up the tension in the room in a steady crescendo. The silhouettes of two men could be seen. ¡°Two men?¡± Someone pointed out. ¡°Am I seeing things? Two men trying to fight against us? Here in the Military Division?¡± Another said. The samurais in the room werepletely dumbfounded by the odd turn of events. Seriously? This is too absurd! Chapter 1253 Chapter 1253 Tenichi had seven ultimate ss warriors guarding him! And one of them is the formidable Demon de, who¡¯s the Great Grandmaster of Raysonia! How dare The Cmity send out two fighters to fight us? ¡°Tenichi, be prepared to face my wrath!¡± A ruthless growl could be heard. Levi knew that Tenichi was the mastermind behind his murder, alongside Sampson Finch. Thus, his hatred toward him was no less than that for Sampson Finch. Only with Tenichi¡¯s head in hand, would the souls of his dead brothers be appeased. At that thought, a murderous aura emanated from him. On the contrary, Tenichi¡¯s heart dropped with a thump. Why is The Cmity so hell-bent on killing me? His questions were quickly answered the very next moment when Levi strode into the room, ring at him like a predator eyeing his prey. ¡°Levi¡­ Levi Garrison¡­ You¡¯re still alive?¡± Tenichi recognized him immediately. It was only then that he finally connected the dots in his head and understood what was going on. ¡°So¡­ so The Cmity is yours! And you¡¯re the reason as to why I lost contact with Mr. Finch of the Great Family of Frostford, aren¡¯t you?¡± Tenichi spluttered. The others in the room looked rather appalled. Nobody expected Levi to be the person behind all the recent turmoil and deaths. No wonder those who were involved in scheming his murder were all hunted down! Tenichi thought to himself. But this does not affect my ns in any way. I¡¯ll just kill two birds with one stone. Raysonia shall regain its dignity, and Raysonia¡¯s greatest enemy shall be eliminated once again! Levi responded indifferently, ¡°You¡¯re pretty smart, aren¡¯t you? Sampson Finch has already gone to hell, and you¡¯re going to be keeping himpany!¡± Tenichi eyeballed the North Sky Lord, who stood beside Levi. He donned a peculiar mask that looked like a horrendous mishmash of the faces of an angel and a demon. Tenichi chuckled, ¡°Just the two of you, going against all of us?¡± N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. ¡°Hmph, are you blind? Do you see anyone else here? Of course, it¡¯s just the two of us!¡± The North Sky Lord stared at the samurais in the room with contempt. He did not feel unnerved at all, even when faced with the menacing warriors in the room. ¡°Is he Levi Garrison?¡± Demon de spoke, pointing a finger. ¡°Yes, he is Levi Garrison! Formerly known as the God of War!¡± Tenichi promptly replied. ¡°Was he the one who brought humiliation to Raysonia five years ago? The one who disgraced the Raysonian Bushido?¡± Demon de snarled, his voice all raspy. ¡°Yes! Yes, it¡¯s him!¡± Tenichi sounded hysterical. My enemy! Raysonia¡¯s enemy! ¡°Hmph, is that so? Then thest thing he shall witness before his death shall be the power of the Raysonian Bushido!¡± Kawasaki Zando rumbled. He brandished his longsword, which had not seen daylight in fifty years. Nevertheless, Levi ignored the two¡¯s chatter and turned to the rest of the people in the room. ¡°I have come here today for the sole purpose of killing Watanabe Tenichi. The rest of you shall be spared if you leave the ce now!¡± He yelled. Levi was not a bloodthirsty monster who would kill just anyone. He only had his eyes on his enemies. However, if those who were innocent were to decide to stand in his way, he was prepared to ughter them all. ¡°No way in hell!¡± A samurai shouted. ¡°You¡¯ll have to get past us first!¡± ¡°Nobody can touch our military strategist!¡± ¡°Protect our leader! Take down Levi Garrison! Restore our pride!¡± The samurais cried out in unison. Each and every one of them seemed to have the determination to fight to their deaths. For the people of Raysonia, Watanabe Tenichi was a beloved, well-respected leader. He had the entire country on his side. Just then, Demon de also responded, ¡°You¡¯ll have to kill me first, if you want to eveny a finger on him. Of course, that is if you can!¡± Levi snorted, ¡°Oh, I¡¯m so sorry then. But I think even god himself can¡¯t save him today! I shall end him right in front of your eyes!¡± Chapter 1254 Chapter 1254 ¡°Try me!¡± Demon de bellowed. His voice was deafening like thunder, echoing throughout the room. How dare a young brat like that threaten me! Nobody would have dared offend me the slightest fifty years ago, not even the ultimate ss warriors! Demon de finally lost his calm, as uncontroble anger began to consume him. You said that you¡¯ll kill him right in front of my eyes? How preposterous! You¡¯re the one who¡¯s dying today! Demon de stood up. At that time, his eyes were sparkling like a lion that had been woken up from its slumber. ¡°Levi Garrison! I admit that you are no ordinary man. Indeed, you havee back from the dead and killed Sampson Finch, who had been an ultimate ss warrior for twenty years,¡± Tenichi said. Upon hearing that, Demon de raised an eyebrow, his interest in his opponent growing. It wasmon knowledge that the more years of experience that an ultimate ss warrior had, the more powerful he would be. That young brat defeated someone who had been an ultimate ss warrior for twenty years? And he¡¯s the fighter who single-handedly tarnished Raysonia¡¯s reputation? How interesting. ¡°However, the Raysonian Bushido has evolved exponentially over thest five years, and unlikest time, the great warrior, Demon de, is now fighting with us. Don¡¯t you dare underestimate our strengths now!¡± Tenichi continued. He was feeling rather confident. In his head, Levi was definitely not making it out of Raysonia alive. ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right! Demon de has been an ultimate ss fighter for almost a hundred years!¡± A samurai said. ¡°You can¡¯t win!¡± Kawasaki Zando was actually older than Teneb Garrison, the Grandmaster of the Garrison n. Having been an ultimate ss warrior for almost a hundred years, his strength was unimaginable. In his eyes, the likes of Sampson Finch were no more than ordinary warriors. ¡°Hah¡­ You¡¯re so going to die!¡± Levi was unmoved. He was determined to take Tenichi¡¯s head no matter what. ¡°You want my head? Thene to me, at the peak of the Tower of the Sun,¡± Tenichi said,ughing. ¡°I wish you all the best!¡± He taunted. With that, he dashed towards the doors, along with Demon de and a few others. ¡°Don¡¯t you dare!¡± Clink! Before Levi could go after them, samurais began crowding up around him, swinging their swords. ¡°You¡¯ll have to get past us first!¡± They yelled. ¡°We won¡¯t let you leave!¡± The samurais were not backing down. Soon, Tenichi and his men arrived at the peak of the Tower of the Sun. Standing at a height of six hundred meters above the ground, the howling winds was all that they could hear. Whoosh! Whoosh! The chilly winds felt like small des, cutting across their faces and leaving a burning pain. ¡°Why did you choose toe here?¡± Kawasaki Zando asked. ¡°Don¡¯t you think that it¡¯ll be far more meaningful to end his life here? A victory on the highest peak of our country, which would signify Raysonia rising to power!¡± Tenichi replied. ¡°Secondly, him knowing that I¡¯m here waiting for him would be a huge distraction which would affect his performance in battle. Andstly, this is my strategy to spot his weaknesses before we finallye face-to-face with him,¡± he continued. N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. Simply put, it was a strategy to ensure that Levi Garrison would die ¨C a strategy to end his life at all costs! Undoubtedly, Tenichi was a military strategist, not a warrior. Thus, he could not care less about ying it fair on the battlefields. On the other hand, Kawasaki Zando was not bothered about Tenichi¡¯s strategy at all. All that he had in mind was manughter. ¡°I hope that he doese here.¡± Chapter 1255 Chapter 1255 Kawasaki Zando had hoped to engage inbat with the youngsters of Erudia. He wanted to see what they were truly made of. Otherwise, he would¡¯vee out of solitude for nothing. ¡°Our Raysonian Bushido will be restored to its former glory! In fact, the news shoulde as no surprise. In less than half a day, it¡¯ll spread like wildfire and rock the world!¡± Tenichi was also waiting eagerly for this moment to arrive. If he could send Levi to his death on Raysonian soil, the glory would be insurmountable. Meanwhile, both Levi and the North Sky Lord were cornered by thousands of people. The numbers were increasing still. Including the group outside the Military Division, it was an army of five thousand strong. Everyone waited with bated breath. There was only one possible solution to undo the shame they had to endure five years ago, kill Levi. ¡°Begin!¡± came the order from Tenichi. Levi and North Sky Lord shared a look before beginning their assault. North Sky Lord charged into the battlefield like a hero with superhuman strength. Instantly, he summoned a hundred-meter-tall shockwave that he sent hurtling into the oing crowd. Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. Boom! The dense crowd was abruptly torn apart and scattered by this attack. Numerous casualties could be seen as the panicked troops struggled to move out of the way. ¡°Get out of my way, or perish!¡± bellowed Levi as he breached the opening created by North Sky Lord. Levi eyed an adversary that was standing in his way. He threw a punch that sent the man flying into the crowd like a cannonball. Bang! That blow was devastating enough to knock more than a hundred men out of the way. Theyy there in a writhing mass, with plenty of broken bones. Levi clicked his tongue impatiently as he observed the next wave of enemiesing his way. A battle cry was heard as a squad of more than a dozen God ss warriors charged towards Levi with sabers in hand. sh! Nobody could foresee what happened next. Upon impact, the sabers broke. It was as if Levi¡¯s body was made of steel for it waspletely imprable. Levi nonchntly dodged an attack that came from his right nk. He reached over and gently grabbed the katana of his opponent. With a plucking motion, Levi snapped the de clean in half. His opponent tried to escape, but it was toote. With a flick of his wrist, Levi tossed the de into the person¡¯s body. Blood spattered all over the floor before the dead assant crumpled to the ground with a dull thud. Everyone was stunned. These were God ss warriors! Seasoned fighters were being treated as if they were mere ythings! The battalion started to sweat in their armor. How were they going to defeat Levi? His expression, on the other hand, was one of indifference. The fight was nothing but a walk in the park for him. He walked around the area leisurely despite beingpletely surrounded. But North Sky Lord painted apletely different picture. He attacked like a vicious animal, sending thousands scattered inplete disarray. The pair had twopletely differentbat styles. One was calm, and the other, wild. However, they made a terrifying team. It was as if the demons from hell had risen to fight. Each attack they unleashed maimed or killed anyone in their path. In a short period of time, the grounds of the Military Division had turned into a mass grave. Piles of bodies were scattered throughout the courtyard. The army of five thousand was no match for Levi or North Sky Lord. Soon, the pair left the area with less than two thousand men attempting to stop their advance. The troops were samurai, believers in the spirit of Bushido. Even with the odds against them, they would not back away without a fight. ¡°We kill!¡± came their cries as they rushed towards the pair. North Sky Lord attacked again, with Levi following closely behind. A crushing battle was currently being staged. A mere five minutes had passed, and there was nobody left standing. Levi and North Sky Lord had sessfully plowed through a battalion of more than one thousand strong. The battle had left many wounded. Despite this, they still burned with the desire to stop Levi and North Sky Lord. However, the severity of their injuries prevented them from getting up. The troops had no choice but to watch helplessly as they walked past them. Five thousand seasoned warriors only managed to deter the pair for about ten minutes. They were horrified. Those defeated were ultimate samurai masters, who, without a doubt, outssed the thirty-thousand that Levi had fought five years ago. This only showed how much power Levi had gained throughout the course of five years. Now, he had even gained a powerful ally. He was practically invincible. ¡°Onward, to the Tower of the Sun!¡± yelled Levi, his eyes aze with a chilling glow. Chapter 1256 Chapter 1256 What Levi and North Sky Lord didn¡¯t realize was that the earlier battle had only been a taste of what was toe. There may have been an army of five thousand at the Military Division¡¯s grounds, but that was only a fraction of the conscripted fighters. Levi paused to survey the area and found that the real deterrent to hinder their progressy outside the grounds. The Tower of the Sun wasn¡¯t too far away from the Military Division, but they had to traverse a pathway spanning ten kilometers. Warriors had been stationed throughout the way, and they were by no means unskilled. N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. They had been lying in wait, biding their time for a chance to attack. All of them were men loyal to Tenichi, duty-bound to defend him with their lives. This was all a part of Tenichi¡¯s n. Even if the mob of warriors couldn¡¯t kill Levi, there was a chance they would overwhelm him instead. Levi might not be dead, but he would at least be exhausted. Or so he thought. In a grievous miscalction, Tenichi failed to anticipate the true strength of his opponents. The samurai he had positioned barely proved to be a hindrance to them at all. The pair swept through their defenses with a crushing force, defeating any obstacle in their path. Soon, nobody was left standing. But the one thing that even Watanabe Tenichi himself did not expect was the sheer number of loyal men who showed up to stop Levi. The entire pathway was dotted with no less than a hundred thousand samurai. They all believe in the spirit of Bushido and were eager to fight. Having heard that Watanabe Tenichi was in danger, they all rallied to his call, hoping for a chance to restore Raysonian Bushido to its former glory. Samurai from all over came with a single purpose, to kill Levi Garrison. It had been less than an hour, but it felt like an eternity had passed. Soon, Levi and North Sky Lord arrived at the base of the Tower of the Sun. Both men were drenched in enough blood to be mistaken for corpses, but the blood did not belong to them. So far, all hundred thousand men they encountered on their way to the Tower of the Sun had been defeated. The bodies piled high, with the stench of blood and warfare filling the air. Throughout the region, the wails of defeated samurai were heard. It was a sorrowfulment of shame and anguish. This was an even bigger smear on Raysonian Bushido, worse than the colossal embarrassment they had to endure five years ago. Not even one hundred thousand samurai could stop the two of them. If news of the fight were to spread, it would¡¯ve been named the Battle of Gods. The Master of The Cmity, as well as North Sky Lord, had sessfully defeated a hundred thousand samurai on Raysonia. This was the equivalent of two grown men warding off insects. The Raysonians had no dignity left to spare, for it waspletely destroyed by their losses in this battle. This fight would set Raysonian Bushido back by ten years. It wasn¡¯t just men they lost, but most importantly, their dignity. The shame was more than what everyone could bear. They could only watch,pletely hapless at the pair¡¯s advances. Soon, it was up to Tenichi alone to put up a fight. He bore the hopes of the thousands on Raysonia. These were the men who desperately wanted to bring back Raysonian Bushido to a more respectable state. ¡°Levi Garrison must be defeated! Glory to Raysonia!¡± Thousands of the falleny there, their eyes watching the Tower of the Sun, the ce where their only hopes remained. Looking at the Tower of the Sun, Levi sneered. ¡°Even if you go to hell and back, Tenichi, I will have your head!¡± With that, Levi and North Sky Lord entered the Tower. Tenichi was not about to let them waltz inside, unhindered. He had stationed even more fighters, ready to intercept the moment Levi entered the building. Despite that, Levi and North Sky Lord managed to fight their way through all two hundred floors. After all, this wasn¡¯t a question of difficulty but merely time. Levi and North Sky Lord were the invincible duo. It did not take them long at all, in fact. The battle was a bloody one, as they fought their way up. At the very top of the tower, Tenichi feverishly kept track of their movements. Every bit of progress was reported to him, with no information withheld. ¡°What? They fought their way through all of them?¡± eximed Tenichi worriedly. ¡°Is he injured?¡± he inquired again, hurriedly. This is troubling news indeed. ¡°He¡¯s covered in blood. If he does manage to get up here, he¡¯s probably exhausted!¡± came one report. Tenichi smiled. ¡°Ha! He¡¯s strong indeed, but we have something better!¡± Demon de merely observed the exchange impassively. He couldn¡¯t care less. A single blow would be enough to put them out of their misery. I bet Levi Garrison wouldn¡¯t see my deing, he mused. Chapter 1257 Chapter 1257 Levi and North Sky Lord were making quick work of the warriors in all two hundred floors. Each floor was full of God ss warriors but all of them were defeated. They were no match for the two of them. These warriors were the backbone of Raysonian Bushido, who owed their sesses inbat to the vigorous training under this branch. In spite of their efforts, they were wiped out easily. They could barely hold Levi back for more than a minute. Levi and North Sky Lord were truly masterful opponents. All it took was theirbined efforts to decimate the legacy of Raysonian Bushido. The pair made their way up the tower steadily, before finally arriving at its peak. Suddenly, a group of six warriors surrounded them. They were Tenichi¡¯s trump card. Hisst resort, the Six Great Grandmaster. If he had not been in such dire straits, the thought of bringing them out wouldn¡¯t have crossed Tenichi¡¯s mind. ¡°Levi Garrison! Let this floor be your grave!¡± The Six pinned Levi with a threatening re, as they readied their attacks. North Sky Lord eyed the six figures coldly and said, ¡°Master, leave them to me.¡± ¡°Alright!¡± replied Levi as he rushed towards the peak. The Six Great Grandmaster tried to stop Levi, but they were held back by North Sky Lord. A ferocious battle broke out between the seven in that small, confined space. At the peak of the Tower of the Sun, Demon de sat on his knees. His eyes were closed as he waited for Levi¡¯s impending arrival. Tenichi was standing next to him. The weather reflected the bleak atmosphere of Raysonia. Dark clouds gathered in the sky, adding to the sense of foreboding and gloom. The Tower was easily one of the tallest structures in thend. The upper half was encased in the clouds, where its current upantsy in wait amongst the howling winds and gathered mist. Outside, a storm was brewing. Suddenly, the sound of footsteps was heard approaching the room. Tenichi¡¯s face fell. And so he arrives. A gruesome figure rapidly approached, drenched in blood. Suddenly, Demon de opened his eyes. He red at Levi with lightning illuminating his gaze. A terrible shockwave formed and sted its way towards Levi, letting out a loud rumble. Boom! Levi only stood there, blood dripping off his body. Tenichi stared for some time and realized that none of the blood on Levi¡¯s body was his own. What the hell? Did he fight over a hundred thousand men without a single injury? His breath is calm and steady. His footsteps are light. Did he seriously just fight a battle? The thought made Tenichi¡¯s blood run cold. Demon de, however, grinned. Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. Levi was a strong opponent, and that certainly piqued his interest. Why would I even bother killing someone weak? After all, he had note out of a fifty-year seclusion to fight a wimp. When Levi arrived, he looked at his surroundings bemusedly before saying, ¡°Not a bad ce you¡¯ve chosen for your death.¡± ¡°You arrogant little sh*t!¡± Demon de nced at Levi and pinned him with a re. Surprisingly enough, Tenichi seemed rxed. ¡°Goodness, you¡¯re so strong! If not for the circumstances, I¡¯d love to be friends with you!¡± ¡°Do you think you¡¯re somehow worthy of that? Piss off.¡± Levi clicked his tongue in annoyance and pointed an usatory finger at Tenichi. ¡°Look, I know you¡¯re determined to kill me and all, but do you know who this man is, standing before you?¡± asked Tenichi, with an absent-minded flick of his wrist. ¡°Allow me to introduce you to Demon de, the Ultimate ss warrior of the highest caliber in Raysonia. ¡°Fifty years ago, this man single-handedly took on all of Bayview¡¯s Ultimate ss warriors, only to deliver unto them a crushing defeat. Nobody would dare cross him, and I honestly doubt that even someone of your capabilities will win against him today.¡± Suddenly, there was a fierceness in Tenichi¡¯s eyes. ¡°Levi Garrison, I¡¯m here to sentence you to death by the hands of the Ultimate Great Grandmaster. Consider this an honor of the highest degree!¡± ¡°I¡¯m still going to kill you!¡± came Levi¡¯s reply. He seemed unperturbed by the threat. ¡°Such arrogance. Young man, do you think you can kill him? You¡¯ll have to go through me first!¡± retorted Demon de. Levi sneered. ¡°Ah, but what is youth without arrogance, old man?¡± ¡°Five years ago, you threw Raysonian Bushido such a heavy blow that you set us back by fifty years. It was a nightmare. You¡¯ve been our greatest source of shame!¡± He paused briefly and gave Levi another icy stare. ¡°Henceforth, I, Kawasaki Zando, pledge to defeat you and restore Raysonian Bushido to its former glory!¡± Very slowly, Demon de got to his feet. Boom! His body pulsed with static and gave out a threatening aura. There was the sound of the wind howling and the distant crack of thunder. ¡°Pay attention, young man. One slice of my de will be enough to finish you.¡± Chapter 1258 Chapter 1258 As Kawasaki Zando said these words, there was no hint of arrogance in his t tone. He seemed to be expressing a simple fact. A mere sh of his de was enough to end anyone who stood in his way. His demeanor did not express self-confidence but a sense of familiarity in his abilities. This man was dangerous as an opponent, and shing with him would be perilous. Death was inevitable. All he had to do was attack Levi Garrison with his de, and it would mean the end of it. Tenichi also believed his words without a doubt. If Demon de were that strong fifty years ago, he¡¯d be even stronger now. ¡°Oh, is that so?¡± sneered Levi. Now that he had mastered the age-old martial arts techniques that he had sought to learn, Levi¡¯s strength was not to be underestimated. The first battle between the two began shortly. Suddenly, Kawasaki Zando¡¯s demeanor changed. He may have looked the part of a grey-haired, miserable man, but his eyes shone with spirit. Kawasaki Zando felt his blood surge like waves. The momentum his body had generated was increasing very steadily. Phew!¡­ A storm had indeed formed at the summit of the Tower. The already-darkened sky was apanied by a loud chorus of thunder. The ground surrounding the Tower was elevated, which also contributed to the increased airflow and the relentless howling wind. Now, Kawasaki Zando¡¯s momentum had increased even more. His body rumbled with the energy he amassed as he fused the currents of air generated by the wind. Soon, an explosive burst of thunder was heard. Tenichi, who¡¯d been standing too close, was flung away from the site. Since he was an ordinary person, the impact was so great that he tasted his own blood. All of Edojo could feel the tremors caused by the storm as if alluding to a heavy downpour. Yet, the sky showed no signs of lightning. Only thunder was heard. The phenomenon made everyone curious. After all, how were they to know that this was not thunder in the first ce? This was the sheer might and energy exuded by Demon de, who stood atop the Tower of the Sun. If he could generate such power, calling him the Ultimate Great Grandmaster was no surprise at all. Tenichi shook himself out of his stupor and hurriedly took some medicines he had kept on hand. His condition was now stable, and he was no longer bleeding. He also realized that Demon de was about to unleash his attack. Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. Tenichi waited with anticipation and glee. Levi Garrison would definitely perish. Mere momentster, scarlet lightning struck the Tower of the Sun. It was a very vivid, eye-catching sight to behold. The lightning was a bright red, almost like the color of blood. Another crack of thunder soon followed. The people of Edojo looked up to the sky, clearly intrigued by the queer yet threatening disy. Yet, no one had ever guessed that that was not lightning at all but a de! Fifty yearster, Kawasaki Zando¡¯s yoto had made an appearance once again, at longst. The de had an ethereal quality that dazzled the onlookers. How was that de able to create such strong tremors? This disy, alongside the ominous atmosphere, created a very shocking scene. The moment Demon de unleashed his yoto, the dark sky lit up with an intensity that could rival daylight. The crimson light had temporarily blinded Tenichi, and he intuitively averted his gaze. Tenichi¡¯s mind was racing. I¡¯m among the first to truly witness the yoto in action. Levi will witness it too, of course, but he¡¯ll dead meat soon. It¡¯s an honor! Watanabe Tenichi smirked, gleefully imagining Levi¡¯s decapitation. The moment Kawasaki Zando summoned his de, he stepped towards Levi in a sh. The yoto in his hand glowed scarlet as he shed at Levi, only to find that he missed. Hmm. The little runt has some speed in him after all. Levi was by far the fastest opponent Kawasaki Zando had met. His past opponents had been unworthy of his status as a Great Grand Master! Out of nowhere, a spatter of blood whizzed past. Chapter 1259 Chapter 1259 A sharp, slicing sound was heard, followed by a loud crash. A spatter of blood escaped the fray, andnded on Tenichi¡¯s face. The warm blood immediately brought Tenichi to his senses again. Hahaha¡­! Heughed and gingerly touched the blood on his face. Levi Garrison was dead, at longst! He had seen it with his own eyes. There was no way Levi could¡¯ve survived that blow. The blood that he felt had to be from Levi¡¯s decapitated head. True to its word, the yoto definitely lived up to its name. Any opponent in its path would meet their end. Tenichi¡¯s joy, s, was short-lived. A nce at the scene was enough to wipe the grin off his face. Not only did Levi Garrison appear to be unharmed, but even his head remained intact. Instead, Kawasaki Zando stood there with his de broken in half. He looked utterly defeated, with blood trickling down the side of his mouth. Where¡¯s the other half of the de? A chill went down his spine. It wasn¡¯t long until he noticed a faint, scarlet glimmer in Kawasaki Zando¡¯s chest. He was bleeding profusely from the stab wound. Levi Garrison had not only lived to tell the tale of the yoto. He had managed to shatter it and stab Kawasaki with his own weapon. Only Kawasaki Zando understood the depth of Levi¡¯s strength. The power of Demon de was something inherited by the wielder deemed most worthy. Somehow, a power that hadsted thousands of years was defeated by just a punch? This is incredible! He is so young but he possesses such strength! There was no doubt that this was Erudia¡¯s one and only God of War. Erudia must¡¯ve been such a wondrous ce, having produced someone like this. Is it possible that he¡¯s from there? Kawasaki Zando couldn¡¯t take it anymore as he thought of this. He fell to the ground with a groan andy there, motionless. This Ultimate Great Grandmaster, who was nearly a century old, had failed in his mission to restore Raysonia¡¯s glory. He could not even protect their military strategist! Today, Raysonian Bushido waspletely defeated. Five years ago, Levi Garrison had humiliated them, only for them to suffer an even bigger humiliation five yearster. How could they regain their pride after this crushing defeat? At around this time, North Sky Lord had just finished his battle with the Six Great Grandmaster and made his way up to the Tower¡¯s summit. With a cursory nce, he said, ¡°Well, you handled this a lot faster than I thought!¡± The only man left standing was Watanabe Tenichi. He looked dumbfoundedly at the pair, not knowing how to react. Tenichi was not by any means stupid. He was a strategist whose resourcefulness was almost godlike. Every single strategy had been nned; every possibility was calcted and taken into consideration. The only factor he failed to take into consideration was Levi¡¯s strength. Levi took a deep breath and said coldly, ¡°Are you witnessing all this,rades? Here is the mastermind. I will avenge you all!¡± Deep down, Levi was relieved. He fulfilled the promise he made to his brothers-in-arms. Every single person who had been involved in this mess had been dealt with. ¡°Wait!¡± Tenichi shouted hastily. ¡°I admit defeat!¡± ¡°But before I die, there are some doubts I want to clear.¡± ¡°Hm. Why not, I guess. What do you want to know?¡± asked Levi in a very cold tone. Tenichi¡¯s questions were simple. He wanted to know how Levi survived the attack, how he recovered, and what became one of The Cmity. True to his word, Levi answered all his questions. After hearing all of the exnations, Watanabe Tenichi smiled contentedly. ¡°Don¡¯t forget, Levi Garrison. You may have given us a humiliating defeat today, but there will be a reckoning in the future!¡± Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. Levi smirked. ¡°A reckoning from who, pray tell? You¡¯re out of Ultimate ss warriors, to my knowledge. ¡°Raysonia¡¯s strength lies in our unyielding will!¡± roared Tenichi. ¡°The spirit of Bushido will still live on! Mark my words, one day, there will be a samurai strong enough to challenge and defeat you!¡± Levi snickered. ¡°Until then, I¡¯ll wait. But before you die, I have a question of my own.¡± ¡°How did the Blood King Pce manage to return? Were they not wiped out?¡± queried Levi. Watanabe Tenichi gave Levi a smug smile. ¡°Do you really want to know?¡± ¡°Yes. Tell me.¡± Chapter 1260 Chapter 1260 ¡°You will never know the answer to that secret!¡± Suddenly, Tenichi¡¯s face contorted into a twisted smile as he plunged a tanto right into his abdomen. The pain made him gasp out loud, but he persisted. He knelt on the ground and shouted, ¡°Bushido will live on!¡± The tanto was coated with poison, and it didn¡¯t take long before Tenichi breathed hisst. The poison was fast-acting, and there would¡¯ve been no chance at saving him. Levi Garrison wanted to know how the Blood King Pce made its return, but the trail had gone cold. It didn¡¯t matter that much to him, however. He had avenged his brothers-in-arms, and that was the most important thing. ¡°You have been avenged! Now I¡¯m going to bring you all home!¡± shouted Levi. Levi had ordered his men to retrieve the bodies of all three hundred and fifty-seven victims, including that of Jonah Garrison. Given that some of the bodies had been found in a sorry state, Levi decided to cremate everyone and have the ashes packed in burial urns. He couldn¡¯t bear to bury them in a foreignnd. They had to be buried at home in Erudia. These were warriors of Erudia, men born and raised there. Levi was determined to have a tomb built for all of his fallenrades. Soon after, Levi and North Sky Lord left the Tower of the Sun, only to be met by the tears of a hundred thousand men. Seeing the two leave intact was a cause of great sorrow to them. They realized that this meant the defeat of Demon de. Raysonian Bushido had failed once again. The defeat had dealt a devastating blow to their morale. There was no telling if they would recover from the humiliation, even after a century had passed. Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. This was a day the followers of Raysonian Bushido would never forget. If this shame were not eradicated in the near future, they feared they would no longer have any dignity left. Word of this battle had spread quite quickly. The Master of the Cmity and North Sky Lord had single-handedly defeated the Raysonians in combat. First came the defeat of both Yuta Yamamoto and Ichiro Mitsui, followed by one hundred thousand samurai who were sent to fight Levi and North Sky Lord. Among the biggest casualties were the seven Great Grandmasters including Demon de, the Ultimate Great Grandmaster, in Bayview¡¯s tallest tower, including the death of Watanabe Tenichi, the military strategist. The world exploded in a frenzy as soon as word got out. There was no denying the strength of The Cmity. Blood King Pce seemed to pale inparison. They were barely on the same level! Before this, Blood King Pce was considered a force too difficult to destroy, having earned notoriety as the most powerful group in The Dark World. The Cmity¡¯s actions in taking the initiative were making waves. Having won the so-called Battle of the Gods, The Cmity had earned a ce in the hierarchy. They were quickly ranked as the most dangerous force in the world, and their danger levels were off the charts. However, it was not fair topare both The Cmity and Blood King Pce in the same vein. Blood King Pce was an organization that took pride in shady dealings, including assassination, sabotage, and threats to establish its dominance. The Cmity, on the other hand, only wanted revenge for past grievances. However, this act of avenging their fallen was seen as something even more terrifying and cruel in the eyes of the public. Somehow, this was worse than the past actions of Blood King Pce. For now, the world was set abuzz discussing The Cmity, especially Erudia. Levi¡¯s supporters had ideas of their own. ¡°If only Levi Garrison were still alive!¡±mented some. ¡°Surely he¡¯s the only one who can defeat The Cmity!¡± ¡°Yes, and their actions are even more belligerent than Blood King Pce! What arrogance! If Levi Garrison were here, they wouldn¡¯tst a second!¡± ¡°Hell, if Levi Garrison were still alive, there will be no ce for The Cmity!¡± These remarks caught the ear of Winsor Campbell, who was furious. He was the one who held the title God of War, but all they were concerned about was Levi Garrison. Everyone hoped that Levi would still be alive and step in to eradicate The Cmity. Winsor gritted his teeth and swore inwardly. Why can¡¯t I do it? Am I less capable than Levi? He¡¯d barely done anything, only to be defeated by Levi Garrison in name alone. ¡°I want to take action on The Cmity!¡± said Winsor. ¡°But the Dragonites won¡¯t let us¡ª¡± Zar¡¯s exnation was cut short by Winsor¡¯s re. Chapter 1261 Chapter 1261 Talon and Bolgun hurriedly held Zar back and motioned for him to hold his tongue. They could tell that Winsor Campbell was eager to prove himself. He was not willing to live in the shadow of his predecessor throughout his tenure. Zar cleared his throat. ¡°Well, making a move will not be impossible, but¡­¡± he trailed off and paused briefly. ¡°But what?¡± asked Winsor. ¡°God of War, you should present your challenge to The Cmity as a civilian. Don¡¯t drag any particr stance into this,¡± suggested Zar with a hint of hesitation. ¡°Well, that might actually work. The most important thing is for me to defeat The Cmity and win everyone over!¡± ¡°To guarantee my victory, I¡¯ll go into seclusion for the time being.¡± Winsor was eager to practice thebat skills Sampson taught him. If my training is sessful, then I¡¯d challenge The Cmity. My chances of seeding would be higher as well. Winsor Campbell may have been of noble stock, but he had yet to face a real opponent. For that reason, he¡¯d always erroneously assumed that there were no other experts in the world. Such thoughts had made himcent. As such, Sampson¡¯s elusiveness was so great that news of his death never reached Winsor¡¯s ears. He had no way of finding out at all. Back in North Hampton, Zoey and Emma Jones had just received word from Levi over the phone. ¡°Mom? Levi said he¡¯d be back soon,¡± said Zoey excitedly. All this while, things had been normal. Nobody hade for Forlevia¡¯s head either, but Zoey had to maintain the charade. Everyone assumed that Levi was dead, so they had to y the part of the grieving family. After all, there were still strangers who hade to ask about information regarding the circumstances of Levi¡¯s death. Hence, they had to y safe. At the time, plenty of viins had shown up too. Not too long ago, the Garrison n in Oand City was being taunted. The Lopezes and the ck family, on the other hand, believed that Levi was clobbered to death by the Garrison n. Coupled with the fact that Dale Lehman had severed ties with Zoey, both the Lopezes and the ck family had been pushing for Zoey to find a backer. It was in her best interests, or so they imed, that she found a powerful new husband. That way, she would be able to secure her estate and wealth. The Lopezes and ck family had not beenpletely wrong in their suggestion, though. Since she¡¯d also lost the support of the Lehman Group, many outsiders had been eyeing the Morris Group with great interest. Zoey and the others were slowly being pushed to the brink of danger. She would have difficulties holding on soon. At this moment, Levi Garrison was making his way back to Erudia. The entourage that followed him contained a total of three hundred and fifty-seven burial urns. Among them were the remains of Hades, wrapped in a separate sheet. After all, he was from L nation, and they deserved closure as well. Levi decided to first sort out the matter of hisrades in Erudia before bringing Hades¡¯ remains back to L nation for his interment. Earlier on, Levi conducted a funeral in an unnamed town near Northgale and had the remains of all the victims cremated there. All these innocent lives. What an sad sight! ¡°Comrades, our homnd lies ahead! Finally, I¡¯ve brought you home!¡± shouted Levi, the moment he spotted the familiar sights of Erudia. Had it not been for this bunch of rough man, he¡¯d likely not be alive. They gave him a chance at rebirth. Thankfully, he was strong enough to avenge hisrades. None of the culprits deserved to make it out alive. As they approached Erudia¡¯s borders, Levi got out of the car. Holding Jonah¡¯s urn in his hands, he proceeded towards Erudian soil on foot. The rest of his team followed suit. Levi was enacting the highest honors possible to bring home his fallenrades. In the split second that ensued, Levi had mixed feelings about his mission. He was quite relieved that he could bring them home and inter them on their own soil. N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. He could not raise them to be martyrs or patriots, but he could build them a tomb or a monument at least. His happiness was short-lived, however. West Sky Lord approached Levi with a grim expression on her face. ¡°Master, Ie bearing bad news.¡± Chapter 1262 Chapter 1262 ¡°Speak.¡± West Sky Lord hesitated briefly before replying, ¡°A ban has been issued. All cemeteries are now off- limits to ¡®the likes of Mr. Jonah Garrison and any other such figures.¡¯ Forget about building them a tomb. You can¡¯t eveny them to rest!¡± After she said her piece, West Sky Lord felt a chill pierce through her spine. She subconsciously took two steps back and waited for Levi to respond. ¡°In other words, they are only worthy of being buried in the wilderness?¡± asked Levi. ¡°Yes, apparently so. Rumors have been spread, iming that Mr. Jonah Garrison and the three hundred or so men were traitors. Traitors cannot be interred in Erudia because they don¡¯t deserve that honor.¡± ¡°They¡¯re also saying that their deaths were well-deserved,¡± said West Sky Lord with a shiver. ¡°Nobody should¡¯ve protected the ¡®main culprit¡¯ to begin with.¡± The air around them was tense. Everyone could sense that Levi was seething. They had to endure such tragic, miserable deaths. On top of that, they¡¯re not even allowed to be buried in their own homnd? They are not to be honored? If he could not do that for his fallenrades, how could he face their souls? ¡°I don¡¯t care who stands in my way! Myrades and brothers-in-arms, they need a home! I will build them a monument and conduct the funeral rites they rightfully deserve!¡± Turning to face the rest of his team, Levi issued newmands in a low growl. ¡°Our new destination ¨C Northway City, Greenhills Cemetery. We are to ensure that all three hundred and fifty-six of my comrades are interred properly!¡± The whole entourage pressed on to thergest city in the north, Northway. Levi wanted to bury hisrades there. North Sky Lord nudged West Sky Lord and asked, ¡°Who imposed the ban?¡± ¡°The Garrison n of Oand city,¡± whispered West Sky Lord. She did not have the courage to reveal that information to Levi earlier. North Sky Lord took a deep breath. He¡¯d guessed as much. Only the most powerful family in Erudia had that kind of reach. Truth be told, the Garrison n is ying with fire. They¡¯re going to shoot themselves in the foot at this point. As the people closest to Levi right now, they could feel the sorrow that Levi felt over Jonah¡¯s death. In fact, he med himself mainly. Because he could not save Jonah from his demise, Levi felt that the only atonement he could offer was to build him a tomb. God help anyone who stood in his way. Atst, they reached a small airport at the edge of Erudia. Levi and his team held the boxes that contained the urns and carefully moved them in on foot. The next flight was bound for Northway City without many passengers on board. Levi then decided to purchase all the empty seats avable. It was the least he could do and the most respectful, in his opinion. He couldn¡¯t bear to check the urns in. Of course, this was under the assumption that there were plenty of seats. Levi had no desire to cause any inconvenience to anyone else. Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. Besides, the boxes were all carefully wrapped, so nobody could tell what they contained. Just then, a party of three women and two men walked up to the counter. The women looked beautiful, and the men were quite good-looking. The girl who stood in front of the group was particrly stunning. She had a small and dainty face, no bigger than her palm. Her skin was alluring, reminiscent of uncut jade. She wore a blouse and a pair of hot pants, which exposed her long and slender legs. Her creamy white skin looked very attractive. The girl¡¯s face also looked quite young. Given her youthful demeanor, she was likely still a student. At a nce, anyone could tell that she was the campus belle. Sophie Lehman frowned slightly gave the boarding pass a disdainful look. ¡°Why did you buy the tickets sote, Harris? Now we¡¯re got to fly in economy ss!¡± She enunciated the words ¡®economy ss¡¯ with a slight grimace. The boy next to her replied, ¡°Well, it is my fault. I¡¯ll see if I can get us upgraded.¡± The group of five had just returned from their summer vacation in the North. Harris Lopez took his boarding pass and walked towards Levi, who was about to board first ss. ¡°Hey, you! Let¡¯s swap seats. I¡¯ll make up for the difference and give you another five thousand for your trouble.¡± Harris Lopez could be quite demanding when he needed to be. Levi didn¡¯t bother looking up and gave Harris a firm ¡®no¡¯. ¡°Ten thousand then!¡± said Harris angrily. ¡°No.¡± ¡°What about fifty thousand?¡± asked Harris again, through gritted teeth. ¡°I said, no.¡± This was enough to make Sophie Lehman lose her temper as well. ¡°Hey, what is the meaning of this? You¡¯re not even going to look at us when we talk to you? You¡¯re so f*cking rude!¡± Chapter 1263 Chapter 1263 The other ssmates in the group sneered at Levi as well. ¡°Exactly! Who do you think you are, pretending to be rich? This ticket costs only a thousand. Heck, even my meal is more expensive than your stupid ticket!¡± ¡°And look at the cheap sh*t you¡¯re wearing! Are those even designerbels? I¡¯m guessing you don¡¯t have much money after all. Why did you buy a first ss ticket if you have nothing to show for it?¡± North Sky Lord decided to step in before it got worse. ¡°Go away,¡± he said coldly. He could see that Levi was already very angry. ¡°Fine!¡± Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. Sophie Lehman left them in a huff. ¡°This is uneptable! We¡¯ve never flown economy ss before!¡± eximed Sophie. Soon, she took note of all the empty seats in the first ss cabin. There were no passengers on board, but the seats were upied with objects. Harris Lopez got the attention of the flight attendant. Gesturing at the empty seats, she asked, ¡°There¡¯s nobody sitting there, right?¡± ¡°Yes, but¡ª¡± Before the flight attendant could exin, Harris kicked off the boxes that were tied to the seats. ¡°Alright, then just give us these seats! We¡¯ll settle the differences after wend!¡± Harris Lopez was the eldest son of Northway City¡¯s most prominent family. As such, he was always overbearing and inconsiderate when it came to handling certain situations. Especially now, since he didn¡¯t want to appear weak in front of Sophie Lehman. They were about to take their seats when they noticed several pairs of eyes ring at them. They immediately felt a chill down their spines, but decided to continue on with the cold war. Levi, North Sky Lord, and West Sky Lord looked at them with contempt. ¡°Put the items back on the seats, and I will look the other way,¡± said Levi coldly. ¡°Yes, these items belong to this gentleman here. He bought out the first ss cabin.¡± The stewardess hastily jumped in to exin the situation. ¡°What? Did he buy these seats to deposit trash on them? Do you even know what¡¯s inside these boxes?¡± Harris Lopez gave the box another kick, this time hard enough to disturb the lids. Suddenly, a deeply sinister chill seeped into the air. Harris, Sophie and the other kids immediately froze. The chill was horrible, and there was something quite murderous about it. It was almost as if something in there wanted them dead. North Sky Lord was reaching the limits of his patience. In a violent lurch, North Sky Lord lifted Harris Lopez by the nape and mmed him into the ground. Bang! Harris was pinned to the ground, unable to move. The air he breathed was cold, and he inhaled with some difficulty. ¡°What do you think you¡¯re doing?¡± Sophie yelled, ¡°Get off him! Let him go!¡± The flight attendants watched the incident unfold anxiously. ¡°Yes, please, let him go!¡± ¡°Let him go!¡± North Sky Lord immediately released Harris after he heard Levi¡¯smand. Levi was not going to let this slide, however. ¡°Put the items back on their seats. Apologize, and we¡¯ll call it a day.¡± As he said this, his eyes never left Harris¡¯ gaze. Sophie Lehman pointed at Levi and eximed, ¡°What¡¯s the hell is wrong with you? You¡¯re the one who resorted to violence, and you want us to apologize? How is that logical?¡± Sophie Lehman was the pride of the Lehman family, another influential group in Northway City. She did note frommon stock. For this reason, she wasn¡¯t afraid in the slightest when it came to confrontations like this. ¡°So what mistakes have I made? Tell me,¡± said Levi. ¡°You bought out the first ss cabin, but you¡¯re using it to stash crap on the seats. Seats are for people, not luggage!¡± ¡°Besides, why couldn¡¯t you check those in? You¡¯re making it tough people who need those seats!¡± yelled Sophie. ¡°Yes, those seats are meant for passengers, not luggage. Why won¡¯t you let us sit there?¡± Several others had decided to join in on the emotional ckmail. Levi sneered and said, ¡°Because I spent my money on these seats, not you. So I get to decide what I put on my seats. It¡¯s none of your f*cking business!¡± Sophie was rendered speechless by Levi¡¯s tirade. ¡°What if I insist on sitting here?¡± asked Harris angrily. Chapter 1264 Chapter 1264 ¡°Go on, have a try. I¡¯ll break your legs if you do!¡± roared North Sky Lord. Harris bbered but did not dare say much. He was still terrified after his first encounter with North Sky Lord. ¡°Now go back to your own f*cking seats and behave yourselves. Considering you¡¯re kids, I¡¯m going to let this slide. Otherwise, I¡¯ll really break your goddamn legs!¡± bellowed North Sky Lord. Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. Everyone was frightened into submission. One by one, they backed away slowly. They maye from illustrious households, but with no bodyguards around, nobody dared behave too rashly. However, before leaving the first ss cabin, Harris took a few pictures of Levi. ¡°What do you think you¡¯re doing?¡± asked North Sky Lord angrily. He was getting really tired of their nonsense. ¡°Well, weren¡¯t you acting all high and mighty earlier? Why don¡¯t you wait a while after wend? I¡¯ll be waiting for you in Riverville!¡± threatened Harris. Riverville was Harris¡¯ turf, and he was definitely not going to let the issue slide. Not after how they embarrassed him in front of Sophie! ¡°So? What will it be? I f*cking dare you toy a finger on me in Riverville!¡± sneered Harris again. ¡°As you wish.¡± North Sky Lord was a little taken aback. He was not expecting Levi to agree to this. This could only mean that Levi was extremely angry. ¡°Then you¡¯re done for!¡± eximed Harris as he arrogantly walked towards the economy ss cabin. Before the ne took off, he quickly sent the photographs to the butler. A background check on these people was necessary. Harris Lopez may be the scion of a powerful family, but he had a clear mind when it came to such things. Before he picked a proper fight, he would always run a background check to prevent any trouble. The butler soon replied. ¡®These individuals are just ordinary people with no prominent background or lineage.¡¯ But that wasn¡¯t true at all. Levi¡¯s identity was deliberately made obscure, along with the other members on his team. Any searches conducted in the databases would¡¯vee up nk. Harris looked at the response gleefully. ¡°Ah, so they are a group of nobodies after all! You¡¯re all going to be f*cked when this nends.¡± ¡°They need to be taught a lesson for being that unreasonable!¡± said Sophie with a huff. She thought she had done nothing wrong and that the fault was all Levi¡¯s. Sophie remained blissfully unaware of the fact that what she did was emotional ckmail. Levi Garrison could do whatever the hell he wanted with the money he spent. Nobody could say anything. ¡°Indeed. I¡¯ve already notified the family. My bodyguards are now waiting outside the airport. Those three had better be prepared!¡± replied Harris smugly. Sophie looked at Harris approvingly, which also made him feel excited. The flight to the city took approximately an hour and a half. Theynded safely in the Riverville airport. Levi and his party got off the ne, boxes of urns in tow. Immediately after they left the airport, they were stopped by Harris Lopez. ¡°Are you thinking of escaping? Don¡¯t even think about it!¡± Harris had an ugly sneer on his face. ¡°Send them out!¡±manded Harris. A few dozen cars stopped at the sidewalk, and a few hundred brawny men rushed out of the car. Soon, Levi and his team were surrounded. The men were bodyguards employed by the Lopez family¡ªcapable individuals who knew how to engage inbat where necessary. ¡°Do you know who you¡¯re messing with? I¡¯m Harris Lopez, the eldest son of the Lopez family in Riverville! This is payback for what happened earlier!¡± Now that Harris was safely back in his own domain, he could afford to be cockier. He didn¡¯t have to worry about the consequences, nor did he have to take anything else into consideration. ¡°Who dares provoke the young Mr. Lopez?¡± yelled all the bodyguards in unison. ¡°Do you have a death wish?¡± The frightened crowd scurried away frantically, not wishing to get involved in a mess like this. Sophie had thought of something in the meantime. ¡°Don¡¯t be too heavy-handed.¡± she cautioned. ¡°You might identally kill someone.¡± Harris grinned and replied, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I know my limits. I¡¯m just going to break their limbs at most, just to teach them a lesson!¡± ¡°Kneel and beg! Maybe then, I¡¯ll consider forgiving you just this once!¡± Chapter 1265 Chapter 1265 Harris looked at them with a smug on his face. How dare they disrespect me? They¡¯re asking for death! Sophie shouted, ¡°I¡¯m quite merciful. Just apologize, and I¡¯ll let this matter go.¡± She felt conflicted. I¡¯m not wrong. Levi is the one at fault! And she couldn¡¯t help but brood over it. Harris chimed in and jeered, ¡°Right. Apologize, and I¡¯ll spare your lives.¡± ¡°We did nothing wrong, so why should we?¡± Levi asked them in return. What a joke! They act all high and mighty because they have power? If we¡¯re overseas, they could¡¯ve been dead long ago. But they¡¯re Erudians. Hence, I will turn a blind eye to their rude remarks. However, his question enraged Harris. ¡°Are you refusing a toast only to drink a forfeit now?¡± Following that, Sophie warned angrily. ¡°I¡¯ll ask you guys for thest time. Apologize. Or else, don¡¯t me me for not being mercifulter.¡± From her perspective, she was giving them a chance. If they apologized, all of this would end. And nothing would happen. N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. Apologize, and they shall leave safely. But if they don¡¯t appreciate my kindness, then there¡¯s nothing I can do. I should just let Harris teach them a lesson. Levi smirked. ¡°Apologize? No way. You guys will be the ones to kneel and beg for your lives.¡± Hearing that, Harris was infuriated, and he yelled, ¡°What? Us, kneeling? Dream on!¡± Sophie and her ssmates found it hard to believe. They¡¯re the ones in danger now, not us. So why should we apologize? This infuriated Sophiepletely, and mes of fury burned away thest piece of kindness she had left. I¡¯m not dealing with this anymore. North Sky Lord scoffed, ¡°You guys don¡¯t believe him?¡± Harris growled, ¡°How on earth will we believe him? You guys will be the ones to kneel for forgiveness!¡± ¡°So be it! Harris, do whatever you want. I won¡¯t interfere.¡± Sophie stomped to one side, expecting to witness a fight that was about to unfold while staring at Levi angrily. Some people are really uncultured. Maybe a few punches will teach them how to behave. Sophie wanted to see Harris beat the crap out of Levi, while Harris¡¯s expression became vicious. ¡°Let¡¯s take these idiots down. Just make sure they¡¯re alive.¡± ng! ng! ng! When hundreds of Harris¡¯s men were preparing to attack, they could hear a loud sound. Boom! Boom! The ground trembled rhythmically as if an army was approaching. The sudden movement of thend and the rhythmic loud noises petrified everyone. Harris, Sophie, and the bodyguards of the Lopez family stopped whatever they were doing and turned around in unison to see what wasing from behind. When they saw what was approaching, they were dumbstruck. A huge crowd covered in ck from head to toe stood behind them, filling up the open spaces. Wearing half angel and half devil masks, they were armed with an ancient dagger as murderous intent emanated from their bodies. They looked like they were beings from hell. And most importantly, there were at least a thousand of them. ¡°Wee to Riverville, Master.¡± The leader of the army shouted, followed up by the rest. Their voices were so loud that it was earth-shattering, shocking everyone to their cores. North Sky Lord, West Sky Lord, and others took out their masks and put them on. It was the same half angel and half devil mask. Boom! Everyone was on the verge of exploding from the overload of information. The Cmity? The organization that inflicted a crushing defeat to the Raysonian Bushido? Chapter 1266 Chapter 1266 Everyone knew that the half angel and half devil mask was a symbol of The Cmity. So they are The Cmity. And they are actually in Erudia! How¡­ Just how is this possible? This is just our luck ¨C we¡¯ve managed to offend The Cmity! ¡°No mercy for those who offended our Master!¡± Thousands of Cmity¡¯s warriors shouted in unison. Their shouts immediately set off a terrifying aura as a murderous intent enveloped the entire space. Thump! Thump! One after another, the bodyguards of the Lopez family copsed to their knees, unable to hold their ground against the overbearing pressure. The blood-thirsty, cut-throat aura shrouded their bodies, instilling fear in their hearts, making them pale as they sweated profusely. In just a few minutes, they were kneeling in a pool of water, formed from their sweat. Everyone was busy trembling while looking at the figures of The Cmity¡¯s warriors in fear. This is terrifying! Everyone from the Cmity actually came. They were like the underworld beings, and their arrival meant catastrophe and demolition to everyone else. Staring at everything uncovering in front of them, Sophie and Harris were dumbfounded. T-T-This¡­ is¡­ The Cmity? They defeated the entire world and became a nightmare for every other organization and country. W-We actually demanded for their Master¡¯s apology. We¡¯re dead. We¡¯re f*cking dead meat. Our families won¡¯t be able to save us¡­ No. No one can save us. They were breaking out in a cold sweat, as they knew they were indeed in huge trouble. Right then, the North Sky Lord marched toward Harris. His menacing aura lingered around his body and made him look like a giant in Harris¡¯s eyes. Thud! With tears streaming down his cheeks , Harris copsed on his knees. ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­ I-I apologize! I was wrong!¡± It scared Harris to tears. He banged his head onto the ground, again and again, begging for forgiveness, until his forehead was bleeding. The ssmates of Sophie were scared out of their wits, and they fell to their knees in fright. ¡°We were wrong! Please¡­ spare our lives. Please spare us.¡± They, too, apologized. Finally, Sophie crashed to the ground with a thud. At that moment, she realized her mistakes. The more danger one felt the clearer one¡¯s mind became. And realization dawned on her. I was wrong. Imitted emotional ckmail toward them. She sobbed, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. Please spare us! We won¡¯t do it again.¡± The heirs of prominent families were nothing but trash in The Cmity¡¯s presence. Meanwhile, Levi scanned the room with a stony expression. Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. They were nothing but insignificant insects, and Levi wasn¡¯t the least bit interested to make a move on them. They should be grateful I don¡¯t harm Erudians. After a moment of silence, Levi demanded, ¡°Get out of the way!¡± The warriors of the Cmity cleared a path in between the hundreds of Lopez family¡¯s bodyguards for Levi to walk on. Then Levi left with his men. But Sophie, Harris, and others were too afraid to stand up. As long as the Cmity wished to, their families would cease to exist any time. Very quickly, the Lopez family and the Lehman family rushed to the scene. And they inflicted a harsh beating upon Harris and the others for offending The Cmity. At the same time, news about The Cmity appearing in the Northway City of Erudia spread like wildfire. Panic and fear consumed everyone in Erudia because they didn¡¯t know what The Cmity was after. Even Winsor received the news. The Cmity¡¯s here in Erudia? Good. Just then, Levi led his men to the Greenhills Cemetery in the Northway City. However, when they wanted to enter, one of the staff blocked them. ¡°Sorry, the Greenhills Cemetery is not open to those traitors¡¯ ashes. They are a disgrace!¡± Chapter 1267 Chapter 1267 The staff of the Greenhills Cemetery spoke in a polite tone, but his words were brutally sharp as he directlybeled Jonah and his men as traitors. This was all arranged by the Oand City¡¯s Garrison n. They used their resources and spread the news of Jonah and his men being traitors. With that, everyonebeled those three hundred men as traitors. Not only that but their family members were dragged into this matter too, especially the Haven¡¯s Garrison family. All of them were in deep water, being punished by Tyrone. Tyrone didn¡¯t care about kinships. He plunged the Haven¡¯s Garrison family into hell only because Jonah escorted Levi. As for the rest, they were punished one by one by Tyrone. Now that he heard Jonah and his men¡¯s ashes were to be kept in Erudia, he immediately used some underhanded methods. ¡°Who are you calling a traitor?¡± Lowering his voice, Levi stared at the staff with an icy gaze. ¡°Ask any other person in Erudia. Everyone knows they¡¯re traitors.¡± ¡°They actually risked their lives to escort that traitor, the former God of War. And they died. Serves them right!¡± ¡°A bunch of traitors died, and they wished to be buried here, in Erudia¡¯s cemetery? Dream on! It¡¯s good enough to find some unmarked burial ground and sprinkle their ashes over there.¡± The staff burst intoughter as they chatted on, mocking the ¡°traitors¡± of Erudia. When they notice Levi and his men were still standing at the entrance, they growled, ¡°Scram! No cemetery in Erudia will ept these traitors.¡± ¡°But I¡¯m going into the cemetery today, and I¡¯ll build their tombstones then organize a funeral for them.¡± Coldness shed across Levi¡¯s eyes as he red at them. This time, Levi was determined. I¡¯ll no longer be hesitant. And I¡¯ll do whatever it takes to honor their deaths, even if it means killing my path to achieving this. ¡°Well, well. Who¡¯s this? So cocky, eh?¡± Following up the voice, hundreds of people emerged from the room. Every single person there was incredibly strong. There were even some God ss warriors among those men. Their leader seemed to be a young man called Miguel Garrison. He was the heir to the Garrison family from the North of Erudia. The North Garrison family was merely obeying Tyrone¡¯s orders, so they came to stop Levi and his men. Miguel then announced, ¡°Bastards, let me tell you something. You guys are prohibited from entering any cemetery in Erudia.¡± He took a nce at the urn in Levi¡¯s arms andmanded, ¡°Guys, take the traitors¡¯ urns and sprinkle their ashes into the sewers. How befitting for them to be with urine and excrement.¡± Right after that, Miguel¡¯s men were prepared to snatch the urns from Levi and his men. Thud! Thud! Thud! However, before they could do anything, they could hear the sound of a uniformed pace. Boom! Strong gusts of wind blew at them, hurling the leaves on the ground into the air as a deadly aura surrounded them. In just a split second, a huge crowd appeared before them in ck clothing, with half angel and half devil masks covering their faces. They were also holding ancient daggers in their hands. The Cmity! The fighters of the North Garrison family froze on the spot when they felt the weight of a mountain crashing on them. Looking at thousands of men appearing before him, Miguel swallowed hard. At that moment, his phone rang, and he received the call. Before he could speak, a voice filled with worry could be heard on the phone. ¡°Mick, The Cmity is in the Northway City of Erudia. Be careful and don¡¯t offend them. Even the Oand City¡¯s Garrison n couldn¡¯t withstand their strength, let alone us, the North Garrison family. They are easily recognizable. The members wear half angel and half devil masks¡­¡± Plod! Having heard that, Miguel dropped his phone. Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. ¡°Mick¡­ Mick? What¡¯s going on? Why aren¡¯t you saying anything?¡± The person on the line proceeded to yell his name. Chapter 1268 Chapter 1268 The North Garrison family would never expect Miguel to meet The Cmity. Miguel looked at the dark crowd in front of him and was dumbstruck. Everyone knew The Cmity, and the fact that they were undefeatable became the talk of the town. It soon became a hell-like existence to the people, instilling fear deep in their hearts. Horror overwhelmed them once people heard their name. Miguel was from an upper-ss society, so he knew very well how terrifying The Cmity was. And he had never felt so threatened before meeting The Cmity. Clink! Clink! Clink! Thousands of men of The Cmity unsheathed their ancient daggers, and the daggers were so sharp that they reflected the deaths of their enemies. Soon after that, they chorused, ¡°Kill! Kill! Kill!¡± Everything about The Cmity sent fear to those looking at them, from their low war cry to their undefeatable suppressing aura and then their cold murderous intent. Suddenly, some warm liquid trickled down Miguel¡¯s pants, making them wet. It was then followed by the pungent smell of piss. He had pissed his pants out of fear! But others weren¡¯t any better off either. Even the God ss warriors were shaking in an odd trembling rhythm. Boom! Suddenly, the North Sky Lord charged onto them like a beast on the loose. ¡°Argh¡­¡± Hundreds of powerful warriors were sent flying out one by one from the impact. Even those powerful warriors of the North Garrison family couldn¡¯t withstand his single blow. ¡°Please don¡¯t kill me!¡± Miguel fell to his knees, witnessing the massacre in front of him. Bam! ¡°Argh!¡± He let out a horrendous scream. Bam! ¡°Argh!¡± Once again, he yelled out in agony. North Sky Lord stepped on Miguel¡¯s knees, and thetter¡¯s bones were crushed as he sprawled on the ground, lifeless. Bam! Levi held the urn as he stepped over his body. Bam! And another followed. Bam! The sound of bones crushing ensued until all of Levi¡¯s men walked to the other side. By then, the gates of Greenhills Cemetery were wide open, simply letting Levi and his men enter. No one dared to block their paths any longer. Everyone was, in fact, kneeling and clearing out a path for Levi to enter. After they entered Greenhills Cemetery, the tombstones arrived one by one quickly. Levi carved the names of the three hundred and fifty-seven men on the tombstones, one by one, using his dagger. I¡¯ll remember each and every one of you. After he finished, he held a grand funeral for his fallenrades. ¡°Brothers, may you rest in peace.¡± Levi sshed a bowl of alcohol on the tombstones, paying his respect. The men standing behind him did the same. After resolving this matter, Levi decided that he wouldn¡¯t leave Erudia ever again. ¡°When I was in deep waters, many came and looked for trouble. But I¡¯m a man who takes an eye for an eye. I¡¯m back, Erudia!¡± He said as his eyes glinted with malice. In the meantime, the citizens of Erudia were spreading the news about The Cmity arriving in Erudia. The prominent families and influential forces were consumed by panic and fear. They were worried that The Cmity woulde to look for them as they didn¡¯t know why The Cmity came to Erudia. As for Tyrone, he was bewildered when he learned that the North Garrison family had allowed Jonah and his men¡¯s ashes to be buried in the Northway City. Even if he asked for an answer, there was no reply. Olivia¡¯s condition didn¡¯t seem to improve, as she was still mentally unstable and seemed to see ghosts all the time. But the exorcists said Olivia wasn¡¯t possessed, so maybe she was traumatized. On the other side, something bad happened to the Great Family of Frostford. Someone from the Great Family of Frostford died in themoner¡¯s society, and they were investigating this matter. His thoughts were in a muddle, as he couldn¡¯t think of a clue to solve the series of problems in one go. Not to mention, The Cmity is in Erudia, and we, the Garrison family, are currently the most powerful ancient family. We are at risk here. Tyrone couldn¡¯t sleep well with these worries and problems bugging him. Although everyone feared The Cmity, there was one person who was extremely excited. It was Winsor Campbell. Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. He was a genius in martial arts, as he used the shortest time to learn every battle technique from Sampson. Thus, he was full of confidence. ¡°Find out where The Cmity is. I want to challenge them.¡± Winsor was so impatient to prove his worth. Chapter 1269 Chapter 1269 Later that day, The Cmity had received Winsor¡¯s challenge, and the battle would be held three days later. However, Winsor pretended that he only had the intention to pick up some martial art skills during the challenge. When West Sky Lord received the news, she immediately informed Levi. ¡°Master, should we ept his challenge?¡± ¡°Of course. Why not? North, you¡¯ll be the one to fight him that day.¡± Levi dly epted the challenge and took a nce at North Sky Lord. ¡°Yes, Master.¡± Although North Sky Lord was confused, he still obeyed Levi¡¯smand. The rest of the members were exchanging nces, one amongst another. Master could prove his power by defeating Winsor personally. So why did Master request for North to fight Winsor? The day of the battle finally arrived. Although only Winsor alone was challenging The Cmity, it still caused an uproar within Erudia, and many went to see his fight. Over thousands of people showed up in North Hampton to spectate the fight. And the entire world¡¯s attention was on their battle. After all, everyone was interested in witnessing the oue of the epic fight between Winsor Campbell and The Cmity. What if The Cmity won this fight? After all, no one would be able to subdue them. But if Winsor were to emerge victorious, everyone would know that was stronger than Levi. Levi could defeat the whole Blood King Pce, but Winsor Campbell could take down The Cmity, which was even stronger than the Blood King Pce. Everyone could tell the strong from the weak in a nce! Hence, this was an important fight to Winsor, and he would have to win, no matter what. Not only was it to prove himself, but it was also to uphold the honor of Erudia. The citizens of Erudia, too, wished for Winsor¡¯s victory to show the world the greatness of Erudia. However, the countries and forces overseas wished for The Cmity¡¯s victory because they liked to see Erudia¡¯s downfall. The thought of Erudia suffering a crushing defeat made them excited because Erudia had been suppressing them for too long. Hence, they wanted to take this opportunity to get back at them. If Winsor lost, they would be able to create a huge ruckus out of it and rub salt to Erudia¡¯s injury. Even so, Winsor didn¡¯t think of this when he challenged The Cmity using his own name. Nheless, he was still a citizen of Erudia, so he represented his country. This battle was held in abat club in North Hampton. A few of The Cmity members were there. All of them wore half angel and half devil masks. Even Levi wore the mask because he couldn¡¯t show his face to the public. Sitting beside Levi, North Sky Lord scoffed, ¡°Master, this Winsor wishes to challenge The Cmity?¡± What a joke! Levi defeated his master and seniors who were stronger than him, and that included Demon de of the ultimate ss. To The Cmity, Winsor Campbell was nothing. And because of that, North Sky Lord was reluctant to face an opponent this weak as he was nowhere near his level. ¡°Fight him once and for all. We should ept this challenge.¡± Levi urged. After that, he leaned in and whispered in the North Sky Lord¡¯s ears. Hearing his words, the North Sky Lord was surprised, but he nodded and promised his Master. After a while, Winsor Campbell arrived at the battle arena with Zar and two other disciples, but they only wore normal clothing. On this day, everyone was dressed asmoners. Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. Meanwhile, thousands of citizens were there, spectating the fight and cheering for Winsor. After all, everyone was worried The Cmity would go on a rampage in Erudia. So if Winsor defeated The Cmity, everyone would be relieved because Winsor could defend Erudia from The Cmity¡¯s domination. Receiving the cheers and encouragements from the people, Winsor couldn¡¯t help but feel excited. I must not lose this fight! Winsor then asked The Cmity, ¡°Where¡¯s your Master?¡± Levi announced, ¡°Today, North Sky Lord will be your opponent.¡± Winsor replied, ¡°Alright. I heard North Sky Lord is the strongest person in The Cmity. I shall be his opponent.¡± The epic fight between Winsor Campbell and North Sky Lord was going to break out anytime. Chapter 1270 Chapter 1270 There was a big fighting ring in the middle of thebat club, and both parties were ready in stance. Boom! The first to attack was Winsor Campbell. He had superb control over his movements, and his fists were swift and strong. That was also the case for North Sky Lord. The impact from their shes was shocking for everyone, and the crowd roared in excitement. When their fists met, the impact was so enormous that the specially-prepared fighting ring blew apart. At that moment, Winsor had made use of all of the battle techniques he learned previously. However, after blocking and attacking for some time, his expression changed. Just how strong is this guy? He is on par with me. But little did he know that North Sky Lord was giving him chances deliberately. This made North Sky Lord feel frustrated because he couldn¡¯t give it his all while fighting against his opponent. When they shed, he knew Winsor Campbell wouldn¡¯t stand a chance against him, let alone fighting against Levi. Why do I have to put up with him? I could¡¯ve ended this match long ago. But Master told me to hold back. Before the fight, Levi instructed him to fight well, but he had to let Winsor win in the end. And he asked me to do my best in acting¡­ But why do we have to lose on purpose? Maybe Master wants to protect Erudia¡¯s image. Winsor wasn¡¯t an ordinary person without status and power, so everything he did would affect Erudia¡¯s reputation, especially if he lost this fight. The countries overseas would start to act as soon as they witnessed Erudia¡¯s defeat. It wasn¡¯t a matter of Winsor¡¯s safety; it was a matter of Erudia¡¯s future and reputation. Winsor¡¯s lost would be a tremendous blow to Erudia. The invincible status and reputation of Erudia, which were forged using the blood, sweat, and tears of countless people, would be tarnished if Winsor failed in this challenge. Erudia would fall, and following that, no countries would respect the Erudians anymore. The results would be so bad that it was unimaginable. In short, Winsor was way too reckless inunching this challenge. He only had martial arts as his assets and didn¡¯t step back to look at the big picture. s, he had sumbed to his impatience and desire to prove himself. However, Levi didn¡¯t want Erudia¡¯s downfall to be caused by some minor challenge such as this, so he made The Cmity lose the fight to protect the image and reputation of Erudia. Even if it was all an act, Winsor must win! Of course, The Cmity belonged to Erudia, so there was no need to care about their image that much. The battle grew more intense as Winsor unleashed his skills, and his attacks got faster and faster. North Sky Lord felt his stamina running out¡­ And Bam! He was sent flying out of the ring. After struggling with all his might, he sprawled on the ground, not moving a muscle. This signaled the end of the battle withThe Cmity ¡¯s defeat. Levi smiled wryly, witnessing the oue. I really gave North a hard time asking him to act. But color me impressed. There wasn¡¯t any w in his performance. ¡°Master, we won! We actually won!¡± ¡°Our Master is the strongest man in Erudia!¡± ¡°He is the only one who is qualified to be called the God of War.¡± Zar, Bolgun, and Talon ran onto the stage happily and cheered for their master. This honor belongs to us! Thud! All three of them kneeled in front of Winsor and yelled in unison, ¡°Long live, the invincible Asura! Long live Erudia!¡± At the same time, the spectators were on their feet while cheering on loudly. Defeating The Cmity was such a glorious matter. Other countries couldn¡¯t stand against The Cmity, but Winsor took the invincible North Sky Lord down, alone, announcing his dominance over The Cmity. Winsor howled out, celebrating his victory. ¡°Levi Garrison, you can¡¯t do anything to me! I¡¯m stronger than you. To anyone who doesn¡¯t acknowledge me,e at me!¡±Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. Chapter 1271 Chapter 1271 Back then, Winsor had defeated Levi, but people ignored his aplishments. So he wished to fight against Levi once again, showing the world he could defeat Levi every time. I¡¯m stronger than Levi Garrison! However, he got the opportunity to challenge The Cmity instead. After all, people perceived The Cmity as invincible, and they were practically unstoppable. If I can defeat them¡­ This aplishment holds incredible merit. I can prove that I¡¯m stronger than Levi and be the God of War. ¡°Trolls, I dare you to insult me. As for those who looked down on me, take a good look. I defeated North Sky Lord of The Cmity. Does anyone still think that I¡¯m weaker than Levi Garrison? Come out, now!¡± Winsor shouted at the rest of the world with no concerns. He had been suppressing his emotions for too long, and he finally got the chance to vent his frustrations out loud for everyone to hear. Witnessing the oue of the battle, those who once looked down on Winsor and supported Levi fell silent as they regretted their actions. From now on, no one dares to look down on me! The aplishment of taking down The Cmity holds incredible merits, and I am the one who earns this glory. The power he showed convinced everyone, and they acknowledged him as the God of War. ¡°From now on, Winsor Campbell is the only God of War in my heart!¡± With that, Winsor Campbell got the title ¡°God of War¡± and made a status for himself in Erudia. He defeated The Cmity, showing the world the greatness of Erudia while solidifying Erudia¡¯s position in the world. The Cmity that was once invincible was defeated in Erudia. This was the symbol of Erudia¡¯s strength. And Levi¡¯s intention all along. Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. I don¡¯t care if I don¡¯t have the title of the God of War. I only wish for the prosperity of Erudia. I¡¯ll eliminate any threat of Erudia until the day I die, so the Erudians will not be humiliated by other countries. Even if it means shouldering all the pain and sufferings. Looking at Winsor Campbell¡¯s arrogant behavior, North Sky Lord, East Sky Lord, and the rest of The Cmity clenched their fists, their fingernails digging into their palms. Ugh! This is absurd! North Sky Lord could¡¯ve crushed him. Yet, only one could understand their frustration. And that was Levi. He, too, wanted to defeat Winsor for his self-satisfaction, but Erudia¡¯s reputation was at stake. For Erudia, I¡¯m willing to bear any humiliation. Winsor Campbell won. The forces overseas were dumbstruck, as they couldn¡¯t believe it. ording to their spections, North Sky Lord was much stronger than Winsor Campbell. Hence, they felt that something was amiss that Winsor actually won. It was way too unexpected. They had many headlines on standby, waiting for North Sky Lord¡¯s victory so that they could spread the news and mock Erudia for its downfall. But their n short circuited. Instead, Erudia had shown the world once again its greatness and indestructible power. Once again, Erudia¡¯s enemies were infuriated because they couldn¡¯t do anything to Erudia. That was exactly what Levi wanted to achieve. Meanwhile, Winsor was giddy with delight. Looking at the members of The Cmity with disdain, he snorted coldly, ¡°A bunch of bumpkins!¡± I can bring down each and every single one of them! How spectacr would it be if they sh against Master or the Great Family of Frostford? They would definitely lose miserably. ¡°Hear my words, The Cmity. I allow you guys to move around in Erudia. But I can wipe you out in minutes, so don¡¯t try something out of line.¡± Winsor warned. North Sky Lord was enraged when he heard his words. ¡°Does your strength measure up to your arrogance?¡± Winsor turned to look at him and scoffed. ¡°Hmph! What a sore loser! Do you have a problem with that? Fight me again, and we¡¯ll see who¡¯s the winner!¡± ¡°Bring it on!¡± North Sky Lord shouted, not giving in to his opponent. Chapter 1272 Chapter 1272 ¡°Alright,e on then! I¡¯ll beat you again so that you¡¯ll ept your defeat withoutints.¡± Winsor decided to defeat his opponent twice so that he would finally admit it. ¡°There¡¯s no need for that. We admit our defeat. We¡¯re simply not as good as you.¡± It wasn¡¯t until Levi spoke that North Sky Lord dropped the matter. Winsor looked at him with a cold smile. ¡°Good that you¡¯re aware. Next time you see me, remember to walk the other way. I never want to hear about The Cmity causing trouble in Erudia ever again!¡± With that, Winsor finally left with thousands of people moring to follow him. North Sky Lord was furious. This was definitely one of the most humiliating things that had ever happened to him. I could have won! But I was forced to lose! However, he held back for Erudia. He didn¡¯t know much, but he was still part of Erudia, after all. ¡°Master, when can I beat that little punk into a pulp?¡± North Sky Lord asked. ¡°It will probably be a while, but don¡¯t you worry. It won¡¯t be too far off,¡± Levi said in a cold voice. He still had to keep ying this role for the time being. It simply wasn¡¯t time to reveal everything just yet. As such, The Cmity could only work in the shadows. That being said, North Sky Lord believed that things would go back to normal one day. When that happened, he would beat Winsor Campbell to a pulp. ¡°Master, where are we going next?¡± Zar couldn¡¯t help but ask. ¡°Since we¡¯re already in North Hampton, let¡¯s go take a look at Levi¡¯s kid,¡± Winsor smirked sinisterly. Zoey and the others had already heard about the news regarding Winsor. The news of him beating The Cmity had spread across the world. He was now regarded as the true king. And no one would dare challenge Winsor now. Zoey and Emma had just been talking about how Levi owned that title when suddenly, Winsor arrived at their doorstep. ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Zoey asked as she looked at him warily. ¡°I¡¯m here to take a look at your child with Levi,¡± Winsor said with a smile. ¡°Why do you want to look at our kid for?¡± Zoey was getting nervous. After all, Zar had personally chased Levi out of Erudia. Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. As such, her instincts were screaming that Winsor was not to be trusted. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I just want to take a quick peek. Besides, I have no reason to do anything to you all. After all, none of you are worth the hassle. Even if Levi were still alive, he wouldn¡¯t be worth it either.¡± Zar and the others chuckled. ¡°Levi never had a chance against Master. Their capabilities are just too far apart.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you dare speak ill of Daddy!¡± Forlevia ran over the moment she heard those words and red at them as fiercely as her cute little face would allow. She was holding onto a toy gun that she held pointed toward Winsor and the others. Her little face was filled with stubbornness and her eyes shone with determination. Winsor chuckled at the sight. ¡°Would you look at that! I guess the apple doesn¡¯t fall far from the tree! You definitely take after your father. Too bad, though, since you¡¯re a girl. If you were a boy, Zoey could have sent you to learn martial arts so you could grow up and maybe have a chance at beating me!¡± Winsor roared withughter. His shrill chuckle was beginning to grate on Zoey¡¯s ears. She picked Forlevia up and looked at Winsor coldly. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. She may be a girl, but who¡¯s to say she won¡¯t be able to rule over the battleground in the future? You¡¯d better keep praying that you¡¯re able to hold on to your position. Who knows? Perhaps my daughter mighte and take it away from you someday.¡± Winsor bellowed withughter. ¡°Okay, sure! I¡¯ll be waiting! However, I hope you all know that everyone already obeys me. Levi is now a thing of the past. This is now my era! The era of Winsor Campbell!¡± After that, Winsor left. Zoey felt like exploding in anger. Chapter 1273 Chapter 1273 If Levi weren¡¯t injured or crippled, he would have been the one standing at the top. Zoey had always been proud of Levi. Sadly, Levi was now a crippled man. If he weren¡¯t, Winsor would have been no match for him. She knew that he had been framed, but no one wanted to believe it. Besides, they all thought he was dead, anyway. All she could do was watch as Winsor gloated to everyone and anyone. After Winsor defeated The Cmity, people started treating him like a God. They saw him as a God who descended from the heavens, ready to save the people from earthly troubles. They bowed to Winsor and never mentioned Levi again. If they dared to bring Levi¡¯s name up, they would bebeled as sphemous. For his part, Levi still thought the same way. He was willing to withstand this humiliation for Erudia¡¯s sake. Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. As for Zoey, she had put all her attention into keeping Morris Group running smoothly even though the Lopez and ck families didn¡¯t give her any pressure. She was mostly worried that people would start trying to get them in trouble. She was more than aware of the fact that Levi¡¯s enemies would starting for thepany once the news of him getting injured got out. The Triple Group, for example, had made a reappearance in Erudia. Back then, it was Levi who had chased them out. Now that Levi was gone, they grabbed the opportunity to make aeback. After all, it wasn¡¯t possible for them to let go of such a promising market like Erudia. Apparently, the main perpetrator of Triple Group¡¯s reemergence in Erudia was Lee Jeong-seok of Daelee Group. Daelee Group held an almost legendary presence in Keerea. Most of the other young masters only held that title for the sake of it, but in Daelee Group, that title symbolized power. Lee Jeong-seok was the representation of being rich and powerful. In order to take over Erudia¡¯s market again, Triple Group had sent him to take the lead, which showed just how serious they were in taking this venture. Triple Group managed to set down its roots through connections and their vast amount of funding. There was even talk of them coborating with the Garrison n. Iris and the other council members immediately called for a meeting. ¡°Triple Group will most likely come for us next. We have to be prepared!¡± Zoey was beginning to worry as well. Even though Morris Group had control over a vast part of the South, they were still no match for Triple Group. At the end of the day, Triple Group beat the Garrison n in terms of both money and power. No matter how much the Garrison n worked to expand, they were still just a family business. However, Triple Group was an internationally powerfulpany. If it weren¡¯t for Levi, Triple Group would never have stepped down. Now that Levi copsed, they immediately leaped back out of the shadows, ready to take control once more. After all, everyone knew how shameless Triple Group was. This was basically how they do things normally. ¡°All we can do is stay prepared and be alert.¡± On the other side of town, Tyrone was greeting his guests with the utmost solemnity. His guest arrived in a procession of Rolls-Royce¡¯s and their bodyguards were all Caucasian. Every move he made was in an ostentatious manner, simr to how Damien presented himself when he was alive. Still, the Garrison family knew that he was a much greater deal than Damien ever was. His bodyguards consisted of quite a few Ultimate ss warriors, after all. In Bayview, only Lee Jeong-seok had the abilities and capabilities to have God ss and Ultimate ss warriors as part of his bodyguard lineup. The Daelee Group was simply that rich. Anything and anyone could be bought with enough money, and Ultimate ss warriors were no exception. The purpose Lee Jeong-seok was here that day was to talk about a coboration with Tyrone and the rest of the Garrison family. ¡°Two years ago, Levi chased Triple Group out of Erudia and forbade us from ever stepping foot in it again. But now that he¡¯s gone, we¡¯ve returned and we¡¯re back with a vengeance. None of Levi¡¯s family members will be safe.¡± Chapter 1274 Chapter 1274 Jeong-seok¡¯s eyes gleamed with a bloodthirsty look. His perfect, chiseled face had be twisted in hatred and anger. There were two reasons why Triple Group had returned to Erudia. One was for profit and the other was to get revenge. ¡°Mr. Garrison, I¡¯m sure you have no objection with that, right?¡± Jeong-seok turned to look at Tyrone. ¡°Of course not! Everyone knows that I¡¯ve never epted that bastard into my family, much less bother about him. I just haven¡¯t been able to do anything to his direct family members because of my reputation, but rest assured, I don¡¯t hate him any less than you all do. In fact, I hope you target his wife or daughter!¡± Tyrone chuckled loudly. Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. The Garrison family had sworn against showing any kindness toward Levi. After all, he had nearly gotten rid of their entire bloodline. He had greatly humiliated them. More than anyone, he deserved to die. ¡°Good, that¡¯s all I needed to hear from you. I promise to make his wife and daughter wish they¡¯d never been born,¡± Jeong-seok said with a wicked smile. ¡°No! No¡­ No-¡± All of a sudden, Olivia barged in and started mumbling haphazardly. Tyrone was taken aback. The reason being Olivia had only ever repeated the words ¡°ghost¡± over and over and never anything else.What happened? Why is she suddenly saying¡°no?¡± ¡°What the hell is this? Where did this psychoe from?¡± Jeong-seok asked, clearly irritated. Tyrone didn¡¯t even have the chance to think about anything else before calling for people to take her away. Unbeknownst to him, if he had given Olivia the chance to repeat herself a couple more times, Tyrone would have noticed that something was up. Tyrone hastily exined her situation. Afterward, Jeong-seok continued going through his n. ¡°I heard Levi¡¯s mother is dreadfully old, but I could always send her off to the slums in the West. The sickos there don¡¯t even leave animals untouched!¡± Jeong-seok startedughing maniacally. Tyrone, however, was rather ruffled by that. After all, that was Emma Jones he was talking about. Nheless, he quickly reced his shock with icy cold indifference.I have to be merciless if I want to seed! ¡°Okay, we¡¯ll do as you say!¡± Jeong-seok continued to chuckle. ¡°As for Zoey, she¡¯s an even better delicacy! If she didn¡¯t have a child, I¡¯d have loved to have a taste of her. But, as the situation stands now, I know a seventy-year-old pervert in the West who just married his twenty-ninth wife. We can sell Zoey off to him! They¡¯d be a perfect match.¡± ¡°Good idea! There¡¯s nothing more satisfying than the idea of selling Levi¡¯s wife off to an old geezer on his deathbed,¡± Tyrone bellowed in approval before asking, ¡°What about his kid?¡± Jeong-seok¡¯s grin became even wider. ¡°That¡¯s even easier! Do you know how many pedophiles are out there nowadays? Besides, Levi¡¯s daughter is a definite beauty. Once she grows older, she¡¯ll be the talk of the town! A sweet little girl like her will probably have those old perverts panting and forking out money by the millions. In fact, I¡¯ll host an auction just to sell off Levi¡¯s daughter! Whoever bid the highest shall be the owner of Levi¡¯s daughter!¡± Tyrone howled withughter at the thought of perverted old men scrambling to own Levi¡¯s daughter. ¡°As for Iris, Abigail, Mia, and Tiffany¡­ I¡¯ll make them into ves! I¡¯ll make sure they get well and truly screwed over to the point they¡¯ll start to yearn for death.¡± ¡°As expected of the Lee family¡¯s young master!¡± Tyrone couldn¡¯t help but praise. The Daelee Group had almost exactly the same ideas he had. Jeong-seok chuckled. ¡°Levi, this is the consequence of you messing with the Triple Group. We have more ideas up our sleeves than you can even think of.¡± Chapter 1275 Chapter 1275 Jeong-seok¡¯s smile widened creepily as he radiated murderous intent. Seeing that, the members of the Garrison family shuddered instinctively. They had heard of how cruel Daelee Group was and how ruthless their methods could be, which was why no one dared to mess with them. In Bayview, Daelee Group was truly a force to be reckoned with. Jeong-seok patted Tyrone on the shoulders. ¡°Cooperate with us and you¡¯ll get to reap what we sow too.¡± Tyrone¡¯s biggest wish was to break out of Erudia and make it into the international market. The Lee family could help him do just that. That¡¯s why he was so willing to bend over backward to give Triple Group anything they wanted and help them settle everything within Erudia. Triple Group worked fast and their actions were precise. It wasn¡¯t before long that they managed to fix their position in the market. They had made their move so fast, in fact, that no one had expected it. First, they took over the North and the South. After that, they settled in North and South Hampton. As a result, Morris Group suffered greatly under Triple Group¡¯s attack. After facing them headfirst a couple of times, Morris Group had no choice but to admit defeat.Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. Triple Group was simply too strong. Even with Morris Group¡¯s recent sess, they had gotten severely defeated. If they were the Morris Group of the past, Triple Group would have devoured them in a second. At the same time, Pinnacle Group was starting to sanction them too. Under the attack of two big groups, Morris Group suffered huge losses. Their resources were all cut off and their market value dropped rapidly. To make matters worse, ban after ban wasid onto the workers of Morris Group, which made it difficult for them to find ces to stay or even keep food on the table. They would even get terrorized from time to time. It wasn¡¯t before long that the workers started to leave one by one. They were barely able to keep their lives at this point, much less their money and housing. In just three days, more than a hundred council members and countless ordinary staff members had resigned. Morris Group was going through its worst hit yet. They were already a mess on the inside while they were being pressured with sanctions from the outside. Thepany was on its verge of copsing. Triple Group had even arrived to openly cause trouble, causing more losses to Morris Group. Even Tyrone was taken aback. Seems like Triple Group really had plenty of nasty tricks up their sleeve. They didn¡¯t care about their reputation at all. All they cared about was cornering Morris Group no matter what sneaky tactics they had to use. Meanwhile, Iris and the other remaining council members were being harassed on a daily basis. Her house had long since been broken into and every part of the house had been turned over. Even her clothes had been strewn everywhere. They weren¡¯t even trying to cover their tracks. As for the others, they faced much worse situations. Their pets, for example, had gotten brutally murdered and whoever killed them had taken their time to leave blood on every inch of the room possible. This was no longer a business matter. It was a matter of life and death. It was impossible for anyone tost in such an environment. Finally, Morris Group decided to hold an executive meeting. ¡°Ms. Lopez, we have no way to beat Triple Group. We can¡¯t do anything else. If we continue on like this, we¡¯re all going to go crazy!¡± All of the council members were sufficiently terrified. Iris said through gritted teeth, ¡°The gap between bothpanies is too big to be bridged by sheer hard work. Besides, they¡¯ve made things personal. Zoey, even I can barely hold on at this point.¡± Zoey knew that better than anyone. She was probably the most anxious one there. The sudden halt of thepany¡¯s operation was especially taxing on her. ¡°Who else has any ideas?¡± Zoey asked. ¡°We¡¯ve discussed and we think we should try topromise with Triple Group.¡± ¡°Yeah! No matter what terms and conditions they throw at us, we¡¯ll agree to it. Anything is better than what we¡¯re facing now.¡± This was the council¡¯s first consensus. After a bit of thought, Zoey agreed. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s have a talk with Triple Group.¡± She had her secretary contact Triple Group, who agreed to meet up. Jeong-seok was going to talk to Zoey personally. Chapter 1276 Chapter 1276 Everything was going ording to Jeong-seok¡¯s n. He had wanted to force Zoey to talk to him personally from the very start. Clearly, his ns had worked. Tyrone was taken aback by Triple Group¡¯s efficiency once again. He had also imposed sanctions upon Morris Group before, but with much less satisfactory results. The more cruel, the better. Obviously, Triple Group is willing to be much crueler than the Garrison family had been. This is what it meant to be truly ruthless! Tyrone was full of respect toward their cruelty. He realized how much he still had to learn. The ce of discussion would be held at Morris Group¡¯s council room. Jeong-seok¡¯s entrance remained as shy as ever. Over twenty cars marked his arrival along with a private jet. All of the bodyguards he brought with him were Ultimate and God ss warriors. There were more warriors next to Jeong-seok than there were on the average battlefield. All that proved was how powerful the Lee family truly was. They could aplish things even the Eighteen-Nation Alliance couldn¡¯t. The moment Jeong-seok and his party arrived, members of Morris Group were taken aback. We¡¯re actually going against someone this intimidating? Zoey and some others were already waiting for him in therge conference room. Their demands were simple, which was to work and live peacefully. They already had little to no expectations. No matter what ridiculous conditions Triple Group forced on them, they could only ept it. Once he stepped into the conference room, Jeong-seok took one look at Zoey and sighed. ¡°As expected, what a national beauty. Such a pity indeed!¡± If she hadn¡¯t gotten married and didn¡¯t already have a kid, Jeong-seok would have had a go at her himself. After the two of them sat down, Zoey didn¡¯t hesitate to ask, ¡°Mr. Lee, we¡¯ve never messed with Triple Group before, have we? So why are you doing this to us?¡± Jeong-seok was toying with an intricate dagger as he replied, ¡°Because of Levi Garrison.¡± ¡°What?¡± Zoey said in surprise. She hadn¡¯t expected Jeong-seok toe right out of the gate like that. ¡°That¡¯s right! Two years ago, Levi chased Triple Group out of Erudia. Now, we¡¯re back for revenge. Everything we¡¯ve done so for was for revenge!¡± Jeong-seok announced. Instantly, the atmosphere started to change. Many Morris Group¡¯s council members who had risen to position a littleter on started to re at Zoey. They all felt that the hundreds of thousands of workers in Morris Group had been dragged along for no good reason. At the end of the day, it was all because of Zoey¡¯s personal business. We¡¯re all about to die because of her! Zoey could feel how the situation was starting to take a turn for the worse. Jeong-seok chuckled coldly and said, ¡°What, isn¡¯t Levi here? Is he just going to let me trample over his company and his people like this?¡± His subordinate instantly replied, ¡°Mr. Lee, Levi Garrison is already dead.¡± ¡°Oh? Is that so? What brilliant news!¡± Jeong-seokughed, ted by the news. Zoey clenched her fists tightly and replied in a cold voice, ¡°If my husband was here, none of you would have even dared to step into this building!¡± Zoey¡¯s words struck the Triple Group members¡¯ nerves instantly. They started chattering in anger. ¡°Bullsh*t! Even if he were here, he wouldn¡¯t have managed to stop us!¡± ¡°Who does he think he is? He can¡¯t even hold a candle to the Lee family of Keerea!¡± Even Jeong-seok chuckled. ¡°Ah, it¡¯s too bad that he¡¯s dead, then. I¡¯d love for him toe here and beat me up if he could!¡± ¡°Just wait. It will happen one day!¡± Zoey nearly said too much in her fit of rage. ¡°I¡¯m looking forward to it! If you can resurrect the dead, of course!¡±Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. Chapter 1277 Chapter 1277 Jeong-seok was too cocky for his own good. It was as if there was a giant bulls-eye on his face, just waiting for someone to shoot a bullet through it. The Lee family is nothing but despicable! Zoey and Iris could only stare in disgust. Why didn¡¯t theye when Levi was still crowned as the God of War? They were obviously scared! They were only able to be this cocky because Levi¡¯s no longer here. Jeong-seok continued chuckling. ¡°Well, he hasn¡¯t shown up after all this while. I guess he must be fuming in hell, huh?¡± The crowd burst intoughter. ¡°Since you¡¯re here, let¡¯s have a chat. What will it take for you to let Morris Group off?¡± Zoey asked directly. The council members of Morris Group started to get nervous. It was time to decide their fate. Jeong-seok looked at Zoey. ¡°It¡¯s simple, hand over your position as chairman.¡± Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. That one sentence struck them like a bolt of lightning, leaving them speechless. They hadn¡¯t expected for Jeong-seok to be this daring. ¡°So, you want Ms. Lopez to step down so you can gobble thepany up? No way!¡± Iris said defiantly. Jeong-seok shook his head. ¡°No, you got me wrong. I don¡¯t care about Morris Group. I just want Zoey to step down. Whoever wants to be chairman next can take it.¡± The council members of the Morris Group sighed in relief upon hearing that. Jeong-seok stared at Zoey with a chilly grin on his face. ¡°Are you willing to sacrifice yourself for your staff?¡± Some of the council members started to speak up, ¡°Ms. Lopez, we don¡¯t like this oue too, but you have to think about the greater good!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Ms. Lopez, we¡¯ll take good care of thepany!¡± They were basically trying to chase Zoey off as soon as possible so that they would be free of this mess. Zoey nced at the crowd and hesitated before saying, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll step down as long as you agree to stop attacking Morris Group.¡± ¡°Of course! In fact, I¡¯m willing to sign a contract so that you can freely expose me if I ever go against my word,¡± Jeong-seok said with a chuckle. What he said was the truth, he was not interested in Morris Group. After all, he had already achieved his goal of obtaining Erudia¡¯s market. Now, all that was left to do was to torture Zoey and the others. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll sign it!¡± Zoey signed the contract without any hesitation and stepped down from her position as chairman and everything else concerned with it. She would no longer be associated with Morris Group from then on. ¡°You, you, and you!¡± Jeong-seok pointed at Iris, Elena, and some other council members. He wanted to get rid of their positions as well. He had to be merciless and ruthless so that he could cut off any likelihood of retaliation. That was just how Triple Group operates. ¡°Are you happy now? We¡¯ve done everything you asked us to!¡± Zoey asked. Jeong-seok thought for a moment and piped up, ¡°One more thing! Levi probably named thispany ¡°Morris Group¡± after his best friend, right? Well, I want to change the name!¡± ¡°No!¡± Zoey declined instantly. Iris and the others shook their heads as well. This wasn¡¯t just Levi¡¯s hard work, it was theirs, too. They would never agree to change the name just like that. Jeong-seok red at them and said, ¡°It¡¯s not your ce to say ¡®no¡¯. All of you no longer have anything to do with Morris Group! Also, all of you should leave since you don¡¯t belong here anymore.¡± With that, Zoey and the other few ex-council members were chased out. They stared at the office building, their gaze full of despair. Chapter 1278 Chapter 1278 For the sake of the hundreds of thousands of employees working at Morris Group, Zoey knew she had to rest her case. She could take on Triple Group. She knew she still had it in her. However, it would cost tens of thousands of people to lose their jobs. Some of them might lose their families as a result, while a few might even sacrifice their lives. ¡°What a bully. If only Levi was still alive!¡± Irismented. Zoey shot her a look fraught with emotion. Levi¡¯s still alive. But just barely. He¡¯ll be bedridden for the rest of his life. If he finds out about this, he¡¯ll just fuss and worry. He might even shed tears of frustration. Angry that he¡¯ll only be able to watch, and powerless to help in any way. That feeling of helplessness could very well send him over the edge! I can¡¯t let him know. What¡¯s the point if he finds out? More cooks will only spoil the broth. Although Jeong-seok promised to let Morris Group off and to abstain from subsuming thepany, he continuously forced Morris Group to conduct business in ordance with his own development ns. He manipted thepany like another one of his toys. Jeong-seok even sent out an announcement dering that Morris Group was to be renamed Castle Group. Zoey and the rest were outraged at the news. We¡¯ve been cheated! How shameless can he get? Despicable! He promised to set Morris Group free. He even signed a letter of promise. How could he do such a thing¡­ He basically stamped his mark of ownership by renaming thepany. What a vile person! This is the true colors of Triple Group, after all! Abiding by ethics is against their nature. That very same day, Morris Group held a press conference to officially announce the name change. Lee Hong-yi was appointed as the chairman. Lee Hong-yi was a Keerean who used to work as a technician for Morris Group. Now, he had rocketed through the ranks to sit on thepany¡¯s throne. This could only be Jeong-seok¡¯s doing. Instead of personally interfering with Morris Group, he installed a conduit. Now, he had the chairman under his thumb. Thepany was as good as his. Despite her rage, there was nothing the likes of Zoey could do. The only silver lining was that thepany still existed and none of the employees had to lose their jobs. Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. However, this was only the beginning. This was only the tip of the iceberg of Jeong-seok¡¯s scheme. Abigail and Tiffany had been kidnapped under mysterious circumstances at Oand City. The Meyers family was boiling with anger and incredulity, but all they could do was watch. Not only that, Levi¡¯s ssmate, Chloe, had also been snatched. So was Mia from the South Hampton Jones family. The Jones family did not even dare to look for her. Apparently, they had been issued a warning. When Abigail, Tiffany, and the rest awoke, they found themselves locked up in a makeshift cell. In front of them stood a tall man with breathtaking features. His lip curled into a devilish smirk. Jeong-seok was the one who had gathered them. ¡°After extensive investigation, I have concluded that, besides Zoey Lopez, you are the women closest to Levi Garrison.¡± ¡°If someone were toe after you, Levi is sure toe to your aid.¡± Jeong-seokughed menacingly. ¡°What do you n to do?¡± Tiffany sneered. ¡°From today onwards, you will be my ves. As long as you bear the mark of the ve, none of you will be able to escape!¡± Just as Iris was about to release her wrath, Jeong-seok continued, ¡°Zoey and the rest will not be spared, either!¡± ¡°Emma Jones will be sold to the slums of a foreign country and she¡¯ll be shared by a bunch of hooligans! As for Zoey Lopez, I¡¯ll marry her off to some sleazy old man. Finally, Levi¡¯s daughter will be auctioned off to some pervert!¡± Chapter 1279 Chapter 1279 Jeong-seok had prepared a horrible oue for every woman closely affiliated with Levi. The thought of his n ying out brought a smile to Jeong-seok¡¯s face. ¡°Despicable!¡± ¡°Where was this courage of yours when my brother-inw was still around?¡± Abigail shrieked furiously. ¡°Exactly! You¡¯re nothing but a conniving rat! You¡¯ll never amount to anything!¡± ¡°No wonder Triple Group is such a scummypany! You¡¯re only capable of such deeds! How pathetic!¡± the women taunted, their voices banding together. Little did they know that their attempt to aggravate Jeong-seok was futile. In fact, it made Jeong-seok grin even wider. ¡°What¡¯s the point of you saying all these? Sure, I¡¯m a conniving rat. So what? Too bad Levi¡¯s dead. I have his wife, daughter, and mother in my clutches. How is he going to retaliate?¡± Jeong-seok mocked. ¡°You¡­¡± The women were stunned speechless. What could they do in the face of such tant brazenness? ¡°My brother-inw might not be around, but karma will still get you!¡± Abigail shot daggers at Jeong-seok. ¡°You¡¯ll definitely encounter retribution one day!¡± the other women chimed in. ¡°Whatever. The lot of you are destined to be my ves from now on. This way, you¡¯ll have front-row seats to the so-called retribution that you speak of.¡± Jeong-seok retorted. It was at this moment that one of hisckeys came running in. ¡°Sir, the people from overseas have agreed. Emma Jones can be sold to the slums there at any time! They¡¯ll be sure to torture her even without our instructions. Her remaining days will be a living hell!¡± theckey sniggered. ¡°The head of Noir Group, Mr. Williams, will be arriving at North Hampton tonight! He is extremely anxious to marry Zoey Lopez!¡± Jeong-seok let out a peal of delight. ¡°That old pervert! How many young girls¡¯ lives has he ruined over the years? The number must be in the thousands by now.¡± ¡°Exactly. How many wives has he had? I heard that several of them were tortured to death!¡± Even Jeong-seok himself was utterly disgusted by the man. ¡°Alright, I shall prepare to receive him tonight!¡± Jeong-seok locked up the women again and waited for nightfall to descend. At night, Jeong-seok personally went to the airport to wee Mr. Williams of Noir Group. He held the same social standing as the Daelee Group did in Keera. As such, he was not a man to be trifled with. Soon, Jeong-seok saw a line of people from Noir Group at the airport. Mr. Williams was helped out of the ne by a few of his men. His features screamed lechery. He was almost bald and had a pair of squinty eyes which he used to scan his surroundings. The sight of his mouthful of yellowed teeth would be enough to turn anyone¡¯s stomach. He was definitely the most repulsive man Jeong-seok had ever seen. However, his subordinates could only greet him with smiles stered on their faces. Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. He was practically king, after all. ¡°Mr. Williams!¡± Jeong-seok greeted cheerily. ¡°Hello, Mr. Lee! I just want to say that not only do I want Levi Garrison¡¯s wife, but also his mother and daughter! Oh, and his sister as well! I want them all. We¡¯ll have so much fun together! State your price; I can¡¯t wait to have all of them!¡± Mr. Williams giggled. His excitement was obvious. When he heard that Jeong-seok was nning to get rid of those women, he knew he had to make them his. Jeong-seok was not surprised by Mr. Williams¡¯ request. He¡¯s always been like this! Always so greedy about such things! ¡°No problem! However, I n to hold an auction for Levi¡¯s daughter. I¡¯ve already sent word out so I¡¯ll have to go through with it,¡± Jeong-seok replied. ¡°Sure. I¡¯ll make sure I¡¯m the highest bidder!¡± Mr. Williams squealed in delight. Chapter 1280 Chapter 1280 Jeong-seok chuckled. ¡°What I want is simple. I want to own twenty-five percent of your petroleum production operations in the northwest of Senia.¡± Mr. Williams hesitated. He did not expect Jeong-seok to have such a voracious appetite. But this way I¡¯ll be able to snag not only the wife but also the daughter and mother of the God of War. This is a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity! ¡°Fine, you got it!¡± Williams proimed. Jeong-seok beamed. Not only am I going to make Levi¡¯s life terrible, but I also managed to clinch part ownership of petroleum production operations! That¡¯s killing two birds with one stone! Both parties were in agreement. Jeong-seok led Mr. Williams to the lodgings. ¡°Mr. Lee, do you think that tonight¡­¡± Mr. Williams hade from a far-flung corner of the world and was ready to indulge in all of his hedonistic desires. He did not want to wait a second longer. Jeong-seok kept a smile hanging off his lips. ¡°Please have patience, Mr. Williams. We can do whatever you want tomorrow when everyone will have arrived.¡± Mr. Williams considered Jeong-seok¡¯s words for a while before finally assenting to thetter¡¯s suggestion. We¡¯re talking about the beloved women of the God of War! The loved ones of that almighty man, with enough power to rival multiple countries, will be mine to do away with as I please. This is amazing. I can¡¯t wait! Both men¡¯s spirits were sky-high. They had never been so ted in their lives. Meanwhile, Zoey was still safe for the time being. However, she could not seem to contact Iris or Abigail. Emma dashed up to her in a panicked frenzy. ¡°Zoey, something terrible happened! Mia has been kidnapped by Triple Group! They¡¯re clearly issuing us a challenge. They even threatened to auction off Evie!¡± ¡°What?¡± Zoey¡¯s rage spiked through the roof. They want to auction off my child? How could she tolerate it? If only Triple Group wasn¡¯t so powerful¡­ ¡°Why don¡¯t we just pack up and leave? We can¡¯t stay here. We¡¯re no match for Triple Group; they¡¯re too strong!¡± Zoey suggested. Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. She had long been toying with the idea of going off the grid. ¡°We can¡¯t. When I came back, I realized that we¡¯re surrounded! There¡¯s no way we¡¯ll be able to leave!¡± Emma¡¯s face fell. Triple Group had closed them inpletely. No one could escape. ¡°Triple Group never had any intention of letting us go!¡± Zoey had no choice but to plead with Dale for help. ¡°I desperately want to save you and Evie, too. Unfortunately, I can¡¯t go against the Daelee Group. Even Tyrone is at their beck and call! For the sake of the family, I have no other option but to sacrifice you!¡± Dale hung up. The Daelee Group was no different from Frostford to him. Getting on the wrong side of either one could potentially spellplete annihtion for him and his family. Zoey was spiraling in the pits of despair. Who can we turn to now? ¡°Are we just going to sit here and wait for our deaths?¡± Zoey and Emma were despondent. This time, it was Forlevia who made a call. She dialed a number. ¡°Call Daddy! Daddy will save us!¡± Despite her young age, she often talked to Levi on the phone. She immediately called her father. Levi¡¯s voice was soon heard from the receiver, ¡°Evie? Daddy¡¯s here!¡± Forlevia burst into tears. ¡°Daddy,e quickly! Someone is bullying us! Come and save us!¡± ¡°Hold on, Evie. I¡¯ll be there before you know it. Don¡¯t cry. Wait for me!¡± The call from his daughter turned Levi¡¯s anxiety up to the maximum. ¡°Why are you calling your father, Evie?¡± Zoey and Emma sighed. There¡¯s no point in telling Levi about this. He can¡¯t even move. How will he save us? Chapter 1281 Chapter 1281 Truth be told, Jeong-seok¡¯s every move was within Levi¡¯s calctions. He was originally unable to do anything about the situation. But now that he had control of The Cmity, he had countless skilled men at his disposal. Saving Zoey and the rest would be as easy as taking candy from a baby. Zoey and the rest might appear to be at the mercy of Triple Group, but The Cmity had been closely surveying the entire situation. At the sign of any real danger, The Cmity¡¯s soldiers would move in. Levi also stationed people to protect Abigail. However, the news reached him toote, and by that time, Abigail and the rest had already been taken. Despite this, there was always someone keeping an eye on the situation from the shadows. If Abigail or any of the other women were in actual trouble, experts from The Cmity would rush in. Levi had everything under control. This was something Triple Group could never have expected. Initially, Levi had left the matter to his men in The Cmity. That was why he was currently in L Nation, having just buried Hades in his hometown. But after the call from Forlevia, he could not hold himself back any longer. He decided to take matters into his own hands. ¡°We¡¯re going back to Erudia now!¡± Levi barked, his expression tense. Forlevia¡¯s voice rang in his ears. You¡¯ve officially pissed me off, Triple Group! I slew the military strategist of Raysonia without batting an eye! Do you actually think you¡¯re untouchable? ¡°Sir, Lee Jeong-seok had takenplete control of Morris Group! He¡¯s even announced at a press conference that thepany¡¯s name will be changed to Castle Group!¡± West Sky Lord said softly. ¡°How dare they!¡± Levi roared. Every move made by Jeong-seok aimed straight at one of Levi¡¯s pressure points. He had sessfully set off the volcano of Levi¡¯s fury. He¡¯ll never expect that I¡¯m still alive and kicking¡­ I¡¯m back and stronger than ever! I¡¯ve never been more terrifyingly powerful in my life! Soon, the sun disappeared below the horizon. Zoey and Emma had been in a terror-stricken state the entire day. s, they still came up empty. There was no one they could turn to, no ce they could escape to. ¡°Is this really how we¡¯re destined to meet our end?¡± Zoey huffed in indignance. I know that marrying Levi would prevent me from living a normal life. Bur I can¡¯t ept going down like this. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mom and Grandma, I¡¯m sure Daddy wille save us!¡± Forlevia¡¯s small fists were balled tightly, her expression one of earnest faith. She was a naive child, after all. It was natural for her to believe in every promise. In fact, she believed every single promise that adults had made to her. Since Levi had promised toe for her, she was certain that he would. ¡°Daddy is the God of War! He¡¯s even better than superheroes!¡± Forlevia eximed. Zoey did not have the heart to disillusion her and chose to keep her peace. Shortly after, some people from Triple Group took Zoey away. At a hall in North Hampton. A private auction was taking ce. It was a full house. Some were serious auctioneers while others were only here to watch. Jeong-seok was sitting in the front row. Mr. Williams, sitting next to him, could barely contain his excitement. Mr. Williams had alreadyid out his n to torture the women in his mind. All he needed were the people themselves. ¡°My goal is simple. I want to let the whole world see what happens when you cross the Daelee Group! Even the God of War can¡¯t stand in our way!¡± Jeong-seok¡¯s aim was not only to exact revenge but also to send out waves of intimidation. He wanted to announce to the world that he held the authority to make the God of War¡¯s family do his bidding. This way, no one would dare oppose him. ¡°Bring them up here!¡± The three women were brought up to the stage. At the sight of them, Mr. Williams¡¯ eyes lit up. Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. ¡°Levi Garrison¡¯s wife and mother are already the property of Mr. Williams. Next up, we have his daughter!¡± ¡°The bidding will start at a hundred million!¡± Chapter 1282 Chapter 1282 ¡°A hundred and fifty million!¡± Bids started flying in from below the stage. ¡°Two hundred million!¡± The audience eyed Forlevia with the gazes of starved beasts. Not only did they share this kink, but the fact that the one being auctioned off was Levi¡¯s daughter made the auction all the more meaningful. They were all screaming their bids at the top of their lungs. ¡°Three hundred million!¡± ¡°Five hundred million!¡± ¡°One billion!¡± The wealthy elites outbid each other in a frenzy. ¡°Let me join in, too. One and a half billion!¡± Thetest bid came from Jaron, Jackson, and Lucas of the South Hampton Prince Gang Their family used to be enved toLevi. Jaron¡¯s hand was also disabled. They would carry their resentment with them for the rest of their lives. ¡°Let¡¯s just go with two billion!¡± No one would be able to fathom the true extent of Lucas¡¯ rage. ¡°I want a piece of this, too. Three billion! Levi Garrison¡¯s daughter is mine!¡± That voice belonged to Kameda Ichiro. He had been chased out of South Hampton by Levi. But he returned after getting wind of Levi¡¯s ident. He even obtained the support of the royal families of South Hampton. Jeong-seok was in seventh heaven at the sight of the enthusiastic responses. They were all foreigners who had been chased out by Levi. Now that he was gone, they wereing back one by one. All of them returned with the same desire to punish Levi¡¯s woman. Jeong-seok could not have been more delighted. The bidders were also enjoying themselves in the process. Zoey looked around at the people before her. ¡°B*stards! You¡¯re all b*stards!¡± she shrieked. ¡°Zoey, why don¡¯t you take a shot at guessing what the final price for your daughter will be?¡± Jeong-seok laughed maliciously. ¡°Go to hell!¡± Zoey was angry enough tomit murder. ¡°Aren¡¯t you being a bit rude, Zoey? I didn¡¯t even sell your daughter off in a cage. How dare you curse at me?¡± Jeong-seok had initially intended to auction off Forlevia in a cage. ¡°Five billion!¡± Mr. Williams was beside himself with excitement and could not contain his emotions any longer. He raised the paddle high in the air. ¡°Look, Zoey. Did you ever think that your daughter would be able to fetch such a high price?¡± Jeong-seok guffawed merrily. Zoey and Emma were close to crying tears of rage. ¡°Six billion!¡± The bidding war had not ended. The people present truly hated Levi from the bottom of their hearts. ¡°Seven billion!¡± ¡°Ten billion!¡± Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. Thistest bid came from Mr. Williams. He peered around him. No one was shouting a higher bid. ¡°Ten billion going once!¡± ¡°Ten billion going twice!¡± ¡°Ten billion going three times!¡± ¡°Levi Garrison¡¯s daughter, Forlevia Lopez, is sold to Mr. Williams!¡± ¡°Congrattions Mr. Williams, you now own Levi Garrison¡¯s mother, wife, daughter, sister, and sister-in- law!¡± ¡°Congrats Mr. Williams, go ahead and enjoy yourself tonight!¡± The crowd congratted Mr. Williams. Mr. Williams was flushed with joy. The thought of what would soon happen instantly stimted his loins. This is going to be a night I¡¯ll never forget! ¡°Levi can only smile from hell. His entire family is now under Mr. Williams¡¯ care! Don¡¯t worry Levi, I¡¯m sure he¡¯ll be gentle with your women!¡± Jeong-seok let out a manicugh. Mr. Williams joined in andughed diabolically. The image of his mouth splitting his face apart was grotesque, to say the least. ¡°You¡¯re all a bunch of beasts! How could you do this to a child? You¡¯re all going to hell!¡± Zoey hurled scathing words at the men. But all she received in response were merciless taunts. After all, everyone who hade to the auction to watch the plight of the women. They could not be more overjoyed at seeing the state to which Levi¡¯s family had been reduced. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mom. Daddy will be here very soon!¡± Forlevia pointed at the front door. Chapter 1283 Chapter 1283 ¡°Levi wille? Little girl, how naive can you get?¡± ¡°Your father is dead. How will hee?¡± Jeong-seok ripped through Forlevia¡¯s innocent hopes. Everyone knows Levi¡¯s dead. But Forlevia obstinately fixed her eyes on Jeong-seok and red at him. ¡°Shut up! Daddy is still alive! I talked to him on the phone!¡± ¡°Just you wait! Daddy will be here before you know it! He¡¯ll kick all your butts!¡± Forlevia eximed ferociously to the people watching. No one took her seriously. ¡°Do you teach your child to lie, Zoey? Levi is obviously dead. What¡¯s the point in iming otherwise?¡± Zoey was about to reply when Forlevia cut in, ¡°You idiots! Daddy isn¡¯t dead at all! He¡¯s been tricking you on purpose!¡± ¡°What?¡± Jeong-seok was stunned by her deration. Something felt fishy to him. Zoey glowered at the people around. ¡°Stop talking, Evie. You might scare them! My husband is definitely still alive. Heing after all of you!¡± The expressions of the crowd instantly shifted. A few of them could feel cold sweat dripping down their backs. If Levi is still alive, we¡¯ll be in trouble. He¡¯s a danger to us all. ¡°She¡¯s right. My son is still alive! I bet none of you expected this oue. When hees for each and every one of you, you can kiss your lives goodbye.¡± Emma hollered. The color drained from the faces around the women as fear started to consume them. What if it¡¯s true? ¡°Stop spouting crap, Zoey! Someone separate these two! I only want Forlevia here!¡± Jeong-seok bellowed, absolutely livid. Hisckeys quickly separated Zoey and Forlevia. Zoey and Emma started to weep. ¡°Don¡¯t worry! Daddy wille save me!¡± Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. Only Forlevia maintained herposure. The mother and daughter were eventually forced apart. Zoey and Emma were taken away to an unknown location, leaving Forlevia onstage. Although the noise had subsided, many of the people present were breathing raggedly. None of them wanted to believe that Levi still walked the earth. The anxiousness had gotten to Jeong-seok as well. He wiped the beads of cold sweat from his forehead using his handkerchief. ¡°Childish nonsense! Why are all of you so scared?¡± Mr. Williams said scornfully. Boom! At this moment, a thunderous noise akin to an explosion sounded. The entire hall shook, sending the people inside teetering off bnce. The crowd screamed as they whipped their heads around in fright. Bang! The front door burst open. Boom! The entire wall was demolished. Someone wrecked the whole wall from the outside. The people in the hall froze in shock. Almost instantly after, a group of people d in ck garb stormed in. They were dressed in ck garments from head to toe and had their knives ready. Masks obscured their identity. The intruders were familiar yet alien to the crowd. ¡°The Cmity!¡± ¡°It¡¯s The Cmity!¡± Jeong-seok was the first to recognize them. He proceeded to shriek wildly. Although Winsor had gained victory over The Cmity, the group¡¯s presence still struck terror into the hearts of everyone. The sight of them alone was enough to petrify a person. The Daelee Group members scrambled to band together to protect Jeong-seok. The skilled members of Noir Group also immediately went on high alert. Everyone else in the hall were in a state of hysteria as they watched members of The Cmity draw near. ¡°It¡¯s Daddy! Daddy¡¯s here to save me! Yay!¡± Forlevia squealed in glee. Whoosh! Wham! Whoosh! Another batch of people from The Cmity made their appearance. They had been waiting in ambush for the right opportunity to reveal themselves. Chapter 1284 Chapter 1284 Jeong-seok and the rest were stupefied. The thought of being ambushed at the auction did not cross their mind. The Cmity had been hiding about, yet we arepletely oblivious! Bam! Wham! Several skilled fighters showed up on the stage from nowhere and sent the men guarding Forlevia flying. ¡°Greetings, Missy.¡± Following that, they shielded the little girl wlessly, leaving not even an inch of opening. Jeong-seok and the likes were aghast at the sight. Beads of cold sweat formed on their foreheads. Their knees started shaking feebly after turning their gazes to the front. Flop! The members of The Cmity appeared behind the toppled wall. The Four Lords marched forward and lined at two sides, making a pathway. A silhouette could be seen strolling toward the scene in the middle of the path. ¡°Daddy, Daddy¡­¡± Forlevia cheered and jumped in excitement when she saw that figure. ¡°Huh?¡± Jeong-seok and the group were glued to the ground. However, they could no longer calm their nerves after seeing Levi in the flesh. It¡¯s Levi Garrison! He¡¯s still alive and kicking! How unbelievable! So those women weren¡¯t lying after all! Children do say the darndest things! It¡¯s no bluff. Damn it! Not only is her father alive, but he is here to rescue her as well! A murderous glint shed across Levi¡¯s eyes. Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. With a gloomy expression on his face, he stomped toward the stage like a devil from hell. Everyone was intimidated by his terrifying aura. It sent chills down their spines. Their blood ran cold as he was slowly closing in. The crowd moved aside to open up a clear path for him involuntarily. They were all frozen in ce. Even the leaders of the conglomerates were rooted to the spot, including the likes of Keerea¡¯s Daelee Group and Senia¡¯s Noir Group. No one dared to make a sound because the man in front of them was their nightmare. A whileter, Levi went up to the stage, carrying Forlevia in his arms. The fearsome and murderous air around him vanished instantly. Instead, he was all smiles when he was in the presence of his daughter. ¡°Evie, Daddy is here. Don¡¯t be afraid, okay?¡± The girl grinned from ear to ear. ¡°I¡¯m not scared. I know Daddy wille to save me.¡± ¡°Levi, how are you still alive?¡± Jeong-seok gaped at him in disbelief. It can¡¯t be! Raysonia¡¯s Tenichi confirmed his death repeatedly so he can¡¯t be alive! Who would¡¯ve thought that he is the master of The Cmity! No, wait a minute! This is a set-up! This is all their scheme! We¡¯ve been tricked! Levi cast him a nce. ¡°Why do you think The Cmity was defeated in Erudia only?¡± ¡°What? The Cmity¡¯s defeat at the hands of Winsor Campbell was done on purpose?¡± The crowd was shocked by the sudden revtion. In no time, all of them had a clear picture of the situation. Levi faked his death to set us up! The crowd was terrified by the thought. Jeong-seok could feel his body tremble. Damn it! My arrival in Erudia to deal with Zoey was leaked! I¡¯m busted! So Levi knew everything all along. He¡¯s only showing up now because I¡¯ve nothing out of line previously! The same epiphany hit the rest of the crowd after a while. How terrifying! We¡¯re in deep trouble now. They shivered with fear after knowing that The Cmity threw the game deliberately during their battle with Winsor because of Levi. The Cmity is still as powerful as before! There¡¯s no way we can afford to cross them! ¡°I-it¡¯s not like that. W-we¡­¡± Jaron, Jackson, Lucas, and the rest felt their teeth chattering as they were overwhelmed by terror. Who would¡¯ve thought things would turn out this way? Why did we involve ourselves in this? Argh¡­ ¡°Master, what should we do with these people?¡± North Sky Lord asked. ¡°Kill all the participants. Cripple all the spectators.¡± Levi ordered. ¡°No! Levi, you can¡¯t touch me!¡± Chapter 1285 Chapter 1285 Jeong-seok shouted abruptly. ¡°It¡¯s not just me you can¡¯ty a finger on, Mr. Williams, too. You can¡¯t bear the consequences should anything befall us. I believe you know how powerful Daelee Group and Noir Group are.¡± Williams nodded in agreement. ¡°That¡¯s right. Let¡¯s have a seat and talk it over. We will fulfill your request to the best of our abilities, be it money or crude oil extraction rights. Let¡¯s work something out, shall we?¡± Jeong-seok added, ¡°Yeah. Let¡¯s make a friend of each other. I believe we can work out a deal. No hard feelings, okay?¡± ¡°No hard feelings? Are you telling me to forget the fact that you just put my daughter up for auction? Are you a f*cking idiot?¡± Levi bellowed. The people present were stunned at his words. It was their first time hearing Levi use a swear word. Jeong-seok and Williams were stupefied. ¡°Finish them off!¡± Levi turned to leave while carrying his daughter in his arm. ¡°No! Levi, you can¡¯t kill us! If you do, our families will definitely avenge us! Not even you will get away from this, Levi! They will hunt you down to the ends of the world!¡± ¡°Yeah! We have many ultimate ssbatants with us! Do you think you can take us out as you like?¡± Refusing to ept their fate, Jeong-seok and Williams put up ast-ditch struggle. ¡°Is that so? I wouldn¡¯t mind wiping Daelee Group and Noir Group off the face of the earth.¡± The two started shuddering with dread after hearing Levi¡¯s statement. Levi invaded Raysonia to kill Demon de. He then decapitated Tenichi. This man has the capability to do what he says. ¡°Do it!¡± A murderous glint shed across Levi¡¯s eyes. ¡°Kill them!¡± The Cmity attacked upon Levi¡¯s order. Whoosh! Swish! In a sh, Jaron, Lucas, Jackson, and Kameda kicked the bucket without a chance to react. Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. Is there anyone who can contend with The Cmity? Despite having several ultimate ss and god ss bodyguards on our side, North Sky Lord alone is enough to crush them all. The threatening presence of his subordinates standing behind him only added to the terrifying mood. Our men don¡¯t stand a chance against those people. Having ultimate ss fighters isn¡¯t sufficient if they can¡¯t even defeat Winsor. It¡¯d be a different story if our guards were all at Sampson¡¯s level. Swoosh! Whoosh! The lives of the two foreigners ended in an instant. The other morally corrupt tycoons did not escape from their fate to be decimated, either. As for the spectators, they were crippled as per Levi¡¯smand. The Cmity was never sloppy with their job. Theypleted their tasks within a brief moment. After that, Levi¡¯s unquenchable fury finally subsided. If he were not holding Forlevia in his arms, he would have executed them personally. These b*stards! What a bunch of animals! How dare they harm women and children. Scoundrels! To think that they would put Evie up for auction and even tried toy their dirty hands on Zoey! They are pushing their luck! ¡°Daddy, are you feeling better now?¡± Forlevia whispered a question into his ear as she buried herself in his chest. ¡°Daddy has recovered. You don¡¯t have to worry.¡± At his words, the little girl cheered, ¡°Yay! That¡¯s great! Oh! We should see Grandma and Mommy! They wouldn¡¯t let me call you because they thought you¡¯re not well! They didn¡¯t want to make you worry!¡± Forlevia might be young, but she was precocious enough to understand her surroundings. ¡°Haha! Daddy is gonna be fine! I promise I will always protect you by your side! Don¡¯t you worry about a thing, little one!¡± Right after Levi was about to head backstage, a few men made their sudden appearance. It¡¯s them! Levi was puzzled. Chapter 1286 Chapter 1286 The Dragonites! I haven¡¯t seen them for a while! ¡°Greetings, God of War!¡± the Dragonites shouted in unison. Levi beamed at them. ¡°I¡¯m no longer the God of War.¡± ¡°No. You are the only God of war. It¡¯s tacit,¡± they responded with a smile. Forlevia pped her hands. ¡°Yes! Daddy is the God of War!¡± Levi patted her head with a smile on his face. ¡°Why are you here?¡± Levi queried without beating around the bush. ¡°We are here to ry an order,¡± they replied with a stern expression. ¡°Alright. Talk.¡± ¡°Sir, the message is simple. You may show yourself to the public, but no one should know that you¡¯ve recovered. Therefore, you must be in a wheelchair from now on. Also, because of the unusual turns of events recently, some people are wondering if you¡¯re alive,¡± he exined. Levi nodded. ¡°Mm-hmm, I thought so, too.¡± Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. ¡°The primary purpose is to smoke out the remaining evildoers. For that reason, we suggest that you use The Cmity to make a clean sweep once and for all. It was nearly impossible for you to investigate and deal with the matter in secret before this. Sir, this chance is hard toe by,¡± the Dragonites exhorted. The ryed message was the wish of Erudia¡¯s government. Although the country had many powerful men to settle the issue, none was of Levi¡¯s caliber. Needless to say, it was definitely more reassuring to have him deal with the problem than any others. On top of that, he was not the God of War at the moment, so it would be the perfect timing. Levi immediately understood Erudia¡¯s intention to use his current situation to get rid of the country¡¯s harmful parasites all at once. The group that he had eradicated previously was only the tip of the iceberg. There were more transgressors hidden in the dark. For instance, theeback of the Blood King Pce and the concealment of Tenichi¡¯s death. These were all dormant threats that needed his immediate attention. Naturally, there were still more matters to be concerned about. So, Levi agreed to their terms without hesitation. He would sacrifice anything for the sake of his country. Besides, he could do that while staying with his family and protecting them. In the open, he could crush his enemies and annihte the entire army on his own. In the dark, he could weed out the traitors of the country and bring death to these individuals. These were the things he was capable of. If it were something favorable to his country, he would agree to any request no matter how harsh it might be. ¡°Sir, someone will contact you in secret and provide you with the details for the next mission. This is a top-secret operation. You must maintain secrecy at all times.¡± A Dragonite nced at Forlevia. ¡°Alright. Got it,¡± Levi replied. ¡°Sir, we will arrange for your official return to Erudia. Everyone will know that you are alive.¡± After the message was conveyed, the Dragonites left the scene at once. Levi turned to smile at Forlevia. ¡°Evie, can you promise Daddy to keep everything that happened tonight a secret? You can¡¯t let Grandma and Mommy know, either.¡± He could not vite the top-secret order given by Erudia. After all, he was a soldier and it was in his nature to obeymands. ¡°Okay, Daddy. I got it,¡± Forlevia promised. Then, he kissed his daughter goodbye and put her down. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Evie. I¡¯ll see you tomorrow.¡± Levi waved his hand. Zoey and the others thought that they were goners. They certainly didn¡¯t expect anyone toe to their rescue. However, they did not know what just happened. Did Daelee Group let us go? It seems impossible. But someone definitely saved us. Soon enough, Forlevia was sent back to where they were. ¡°Evie, can you tell Mommy what just happened?¡± Zoey asked hurriedly. Chapter 1287 Chapter 1287 ¡°It¡¯s fine, Mommy. Nothing happened¡­¡± Forlevia stammered. I¡¯ve promised Daddy to keep it a secret. But the adults could tell she was hiding something with just a nce. ¡°Evie, be honest. Tell me what happened,¡± Zoey questioned expressionlessly. ¡°That¡¯s right. It¡¯s not good to lie,¡± Emma reiterated. Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°I¡ª¡± Forlevia was in a dilemma. On one end, she wanted to be a good girl. On the other end, she wished to keep the promise with her father. ¡°Good evening, Ms. Jones, Ms. Lopez. We are the ones who handled the issue tonight.¡± A few people came over at that moment. ¡°Huh?¡± Zoey and Emma were equally bewildered. ¡°Also, we¡¯ve just found out that Mr. Garrison was framed. Thus, we hereby revoke the ban on his return to Erudia,¡± that man continued. At his words, Zoey had a rough idea of the speaker¡¯s identity. ¡°Thank you. May I know where my husband is currently?¡± Zoey questioned anxiously. ¡°He is not around at the moment. He¡¯ll be back tomorrow. Also, good news for you. Mr. Garrison is getting better now. He doesn¡¯t have to lie on the bed anymore; he can sit in a wheelchair already.¡± ¡°That¡¯s great! As long as he is back!¡± That person reminded, ¡°It¡¯s thanks to Mr. Quinton. It was he that helped Mr. Garrison recover.¡± ¡°Is there any hope for him to be fully recovered?¡± Zoey¡¯s eyes flickered with expectations. ¡°There is still hope at the moment.¡± At his statement, Zoey and Emma were ted. Spreading the news that Levi could recover was part of the Dragonites¡¯ n. What would his adversaries do if they heard that Levi could recover? It would be unthinkable for them to leave him be. Without a doubt, it would only be a matter of time before the real enemies revealed themselves. After all, Levi himself had ughtered the previous group of foes. After knowing the poison didn¡¯t kill him, the forces behind Blood King Pce would make their appearance by hook or by crook. With that expectation, the news of Levi¡¯s health improvement was announced to the public deliberately. Meanwhile, he and the others would monitor the movements of their nemesis from the shadows. ¡°Master, does it upset you to act as a crippled man?¡± North Sky Lord asked. It went without saying that it was unpleasant for him to pretend to be a disabled person. But Levi shook his head. ¡°No. I¡¯m willing to do this for the country. This much is nothing.¡± ¡°With you faking your death, many enemies were smoked out this time. Due to its effectiveness, the higher-ups have decided to let you continue your act as a crippled man,¡± West Sky Lord said. Levi nodded. ¡°Indeed. We will have a new mission soon. You should ready yourselves at all times.¡± The next day, Levi sat in a wheelchair and was sent back to North Hampton. His news spread like wildfire. The part that shocked most people was his physical improvement after receiving treatment from the great doctor, Benny Quinton. He was thought to be permanently paralyzed before that, but now he could sit in a wheelchair. It was an astounding feat to the public. Within a short period, the world was in an uproar. It would be unimaginable if Levi were to recover to his peak. The presence of Winsor, who ¡°defeated¡± The Cmity, as well as Levi, who was at his peak, was too insurmountable a threat to everyone. It was not a development that anyone wished to see. In an instant, the hidden forces lurking across the world became restless, including the ones in Erudia. Zoey and the rest were overjoyed with tears upon seeing Levi¡¯s arrival. Seeing his family, his heart was overwhelmed with happiness. ¡°I may be using a wheelchair, but I¡¯m still capable of protecting all of you.¡± Chapter 1288 Chapter 1288 It doesn¡¯t matter even if I¡¯m wheelchair-bound. At least I can finally stay by their side as a living person. That night, Zoey and Emma prepared a table full of sumptuous meals for him. Levi kept Forlevia in his arm. ¡°Daddy, I didn¡¯t tell anyone the secret. But Mommy said that I¡¯m not a good girl if I lie,¡± the girl pouted. Her expression clearly showed she was frustrated. Looking at his cute daughter, Levi answered, ¡°Do you remember what we talk aboutst night?¡± ¡°Yes, I do,¡± Forlevia nodded. ¡°We need to keep it a secret because what we are doing is a good thing. So, by not telling anyone, Evie is doing a good deed, too. In other words, you are still a good girl.¡± A smile widened on Levi¡¯s lips. Upon hearing that, the girl¡¯s mood finally became better and she grinned from ear to ear. ¡°I got it.¡± The house was filled with warmth and happiness. After dinner, Zoey said with a smile, ¡°After so long, we can finally gather as a family. Our lives will go back to normal. That¡¯s great.¡± Nevertheless, it would be challenging for them to live normal lives, even when Levi was in his current state. The news of Levi¡¯s return spread across the globe; it created a big hype. Winsor was all smiles when he heard the news. ¡°Haha! That is great! I heard that Levi is recovering now! I¡¯ll have a second match with him after he haspleted recovered his strength!¡± ¡°Yes! After your second victory against Levi, everyone will have no choice but to submit to you! No one will ever raise a doubt again!¡± Bolgun chortled. ¡°That¡¯s true. Although I do not need to defeat Levi to prove myself anymore, it is my obsession to win against him one more time.¡± Winsor was arrogant and determined. His ego was inted after his victory over the North Sky Lord. He had acted snobby toward everyone since then. To him, Levi had turned from someone whom he used to be wary of to a mere loser. ¡°We can¡¯t let Levi recover at any cost! It will spell doom to us if he regains his strength!¡± ¡°Argh! I can¡¯t believe he survived! He must have a devil¡¯s luck!¡± ¡°He was the one who stood before our n! We must eliminate him at once!¡± ¡°We must put an end to him before he recovers!¡± Simr sentiments echoed across the world after knowing Levi was alive. Among them, the individuals from Triple Group were the most furious. At their luxurious manor in Keerea, the prominent members of the Lee family were furious after hearing the news of their heir¡¯s death. ¡°Find out who did this! I will avenge my son!¡± ¡°No matter who in Erudia did this, I will get even with him for what he did to my grandson!¡± As one would expect, it was the same with Noir Group from Senia. ¡°Go and investigate! We will make him pay for what he did!¡± ¡°We will bring death to the culprit no matter the cost!¡± The great family of Frostford had it worst after being told of the disappearances of Sampson and his four disciples. ¡°Inspect the matter thoroughly! Our reputation will be tarnished if word of our members having died out there gets leaked!¡± ordered the leader of the family. Immediately, those people who had been living secluded lives sent a group of subordinates to their so- called ¡°world out there¡±. Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. Thest time it happened was around two hundred years ago. They could no longer hold themselves back after two centuries of staying hidden. The world was seemingly peaceful on the surface, yet there were numerous undercurrents. It all happened because of Levi¡¯s return. Hiseback blew up a storm in the whole world. But this was the exact reaction he and the Dragonites wanted. To lure all the real enemies out, Levi had to fulfill two conditions. First, he had to wait for the mission to be given by the Dragonites. Second, he had to wait for someone to look for him. Chapter 1289 Chapter 1289 The Garrison n of Oand City received firsthand intelligence of Levi¡¯s return. ¡°What? That b*stard can still recover?¡± Tyrone was visibly disturbed. If he regains his strength, he¡¯ll definitelye looking for us. After all, we did many evil deeds, some of which are unpardonable. Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°We have to get rid of him before hisplete recovery!¡± A murderous glint shed across Tyrone¡¯s eyes. The entire Garrison family came to aplete agreement. If he restores his health, our family will be wiped out! ¡°This b*stard is still a disabled man. If we want to kill him, we have to do it now!¡± To preserve their honor, they did not make any move against him previously. But the situation had changed. If they didn¡¯t end him right away, it would cause them their demise. The Garrisons were determined to take Levi out because he was nothing but a crippled man at the moment. There won¡¯t be a better time than now! ¡°What? He? I¡ª¡± Olivia¡¯s face was sullen upon hearing that. Her eyes were about to pop out from their sockets. Even Tyrone drew a sharp breath when he saw her chilling expression. She was muttering gibberish; no one could make out the words she was saying. Her abnormal reaction raised Tyrone¡¯s suspicion. Why is she getting all worked up every time she hears that b*stard¡¯s name? ¡°Oh dear. The doctor said that she still hasn¡¯t recovered from the pain of losing Damien.¡± ¡°Yeah. That¡¯s why she couldn¡¯t stand hearing the word Levi. She will act up every time that b*stard¡¯s name is mentioned.¡± Indeed, the mention of Levi would cause her to lose her sanity. Olivia actually had a sound mind. But whenever she was triggered, she would lose herposure. Consequently, she would lose her ability to articte words properly. As a result, she would express herself in that strange manner. However, the rest would pass it off as her inability to recover from the pain of losing her son. ¡°Sir, before I forget, something terrible has happened. Someone from the reclusive great family of Frostford met his end out in the world. And the incident happened to be here in Oand City.¡± A man chimed in, ¡°That man¡¯s identity was enough to scare the living daylight of everyone. He was Winsor¡¯s master!¡± ¡°Boohoo¡­¡± Everyone was taken aback by Olivia¡¯s wailing, but they did not make it a big deal. ¡°Take her away!¡± Tyrone ordered after feeling annoyed at her behavior. After her futile struggling, she was taken away in the end. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Olivia. I swear I¡¯ll avenge our son. Levi will follow him soon,¡± Tyrone promised. Despite struggling relentlessly, she could not break free from the restraint. ¡°If the rumor was true, we are in big trouble. That is the great family of Frostford we are talking about.¡± Tyrone took a deep breath. ¡°On top of that, Jerry was dead as well. It just doesn¡¯t add up. I¡¯m thinking that they might be rted,¡± the other manmented. ¡°No kidding. Bizarre things are happening one after another. Who on earth killed the heir of Daelee Group and the head of Noir Group?¡± Tyrone was perplexed. ¡°We shall wait and see how things unfold. Let¡¯s hope our family doesn¡¯t get involved.¡± On the other hand, Levi was with his family in North Hampton. Right after Zoey reimed herpany, she changed its name back to what it was. Ss was wheeling Levi around in thepany building. It was Levi¡¯s first time there in two years. The first difference he noticed was the scale of thepany. It was now ten times bigger than before. That fact alone was proof of Zoey¡¯spetence. Morris¡¯s parents traveled all the way there just to see Levi because he was like a son to them. It was quite peaceful that day. No one came over to look for trouble. But Levi knew that it was the calm before the storm. The following day, the person who showed up first was¡­ Chapter 1290 Chapter 1290 Zar was the first to make his appearance. ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Zoey became alert as she noticed that man. ¡°Don¡¯t fret. I¡¯m here to help Mr. Garrison,¡± Zar said with a smirk. Levi noted, ¡°Zoey, let me talk to him alone.¡± She pondered for a while and went away. ¡°Mr. Garrison, my intention is simple. I¡¯m here to give you magical medicine to help you recover faster,¡± Zar dered openly. ¡°Hmm?¡± Levi looked confused. ¡°It is a gift from my master. This is his special healing medicine, and I¡¯m confident it¡¯ll improve your health greatly.¡± After Zar spoke, he took out an exquisite box. In an instant, a pleasant herbal fragrance permeated the air. Winsor hailed from the great family of Frostford. Those people had all the ancient medical knowledge in their repertoire, some of which were thought to be lost in history. Putting the secret to resurrection aside, their knowledge of healing a body was irrefutably out of this world. Modern medical science was nothingpared to them. Their arsenal of magical medicines was hefty. It was said that all their members were immune to every disease known to man. All because of their stupendous collection of ancient medical knowledge. It was not something people from a modern society could wrap their minds around. After all, they did not have the privilege to learn them. Back when Winsor came to the outside world, he brought with him a vast amount of healing medicines in case of emergencies. Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. During hisst battle with Levi, he was actually gravely injured but his recovery sped up exponentially after taking the magical medicine. ¡°Why is he doing this?¡± Levi questioned while holding the box in his hand. ¡°Master¡¯s intention is straightforward. He wants you to get back to the pinnacle of your strength as soon as possible so that he can have a rematch with you. He wants to get rid of every doubt people have in him by defeating you one more time,¡± Zar rified. ¡°Hurry and consume it. This way you¡¯ll stand up from your wheelchair sooner and can have a rematch with my Master,¡± Zar urged. Levi chuckled. ¡°Alright. My rematch with him is inevitable. Tell him to be prepared. I don¡¯t want to have an easy win.¡± Upon hearing his statement, Zar almost lost his temper. ¡°Hey, you are still sitting in a wheelchair; you dare to utter such brazen words? My master just defeated The Cmity! He is the strongest warrior in the world, and you are nothingpared to him! The reason for the rematch is not for him to prove himself but to gratify his obsession!¡± Zar chided. Levi merely smiled at his angry remark. Putting his identity aside, Winsor really is a sheltered bumpkin. ¡°Alright. Go back and ry two words to him¡ªtunnel vision.¡± Levi saw Zar out with a grin as thetter stormed out furiously. ¡°Hmph! It seems like Levi is refusing to admit defeat! Nevermind. He will know how inconsequential he is once Master beats him again!¡± Levi smirked as the man¡¯s silhouette gradually disappeared. Mm. Winsor is on the crest of a wave now, isn¡¯t he? His reputation soared after his victory against The Cmity, and now all the foreigners are afraid of him. He is clearly engrossed in his glory and gradually losing his way. The man thinks he is undefeatable now! Nevertheless, Levi could not care less about Winsor. If thetter¡¯s glory were favorable to Erudia, the former would just let it slide. Staring at the magical medicine in his hand, an idea suddenly crossed his mind. If all our soldiers carry this medicine with them, the number of casualties on the battlefield will be reduced significantly. After all, this medicine is potent and its effect is rapid. Modern pharmaceutical science can¡¯t hold a candle to it as the time and equipment needed to make something like this must be substantial. These medicines will boost ourbat prowess remarkably. After that, Levi began to devise a n. It¡¯s hard to poprize this kind of medicine, but half a loaf is better than none. So we¡¯ll make do with whatever we have. It¡¯s worth a try. That was the difference between Levi and Winsor. The former¡¯s focus was always for the greater good, whereas thetter was absorbed in his personal interest only. Chapter 1291 Chapter 1291 Winsor was only suitable to be a mighty warrior. But Levi was beyond that; he was more of amander. Following that, he took the magical medicine to East Sky Lord and asked thetter to analyze the ingredients inside, hoping that it could be mass-produced. ¡°Did he give you any trouble?¡± Zoey asked Levi right after she entered the room. ¡°No. Instead, he hopes that I recover sooner.¡± Leviughed. Then he added, ¡°By the way, where are your parents?¡± Normally, the Lopez and ck families will try their best to cause us trouble if they know that I¡¯m back and disabled. This is abnormal. I haven¡¯t seen a soul after so long. Something is not right. ¡°Logan got into an ident. They are upied with the aftermath,¡± Zoey exined. Logan joined a street racing with his friends a few days ago and was met with an ident. It was said that his injury was fatal and some of his organs were failing. The ck family was busy dealing with the repercussion as he was an essential member of the family. Therefore, they had no time to pick on Levi yet. ¡°Oh, really? That¡¯s good news,¡± Levi chuckled. Zoey shed a smile on her face without saying a word. She had an extremely low opinion of her brother-inw. Well, I guess this works as well. This way no one wille and interrupt our lives. Inside the Intensive Care Unit of the best hospital in South City, Meredith, Logan¡¯s grandfather, and his parents were waiting anxiously. Logan was in critical condition. He had been staying in the Intensive Care Unit for two entire days. It was a dangerous signal. Hence, Jennie was sweating profusely with anxiety. After all, they had drawn on huge funds to hire a group of specialists to treat Logan. At that time, the specialists were just done with their discussions in the meeting room and came to the ICU. ¡°How¡¯s the situation, Dr. Chase?¡± Robert asked. Chase shook his head. ¡°It¡¯s not looking good. One of the patient¡¯s organs is severely injured. He needs a transnt.¡± ¡°Get it done, then! What are you waiting for?¡± Jennie retorted. Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. ¡°The thing is, our hospital is having an organ shortage; we need a kidney donor,¡± Chase replied. ¡°Ask the other hospitals and see if there¡¯s any! We can afford the money!¡± Meredith and the others became nervous. The doctor denied, ¡°This has nothing to do with money. We do not have a matching kidney currently and we are running out of time. Transporting an organ from other ces takes time; it¡¯s definitely out of the question.¡± ¡°Then what should we do?¡± Everyone looked hesitant as they exchanged nces. They were at their wits¡¯ end. ¡°The only way is to have a donor right now. If we harvest the organ on the spot, the sess rate of the operation will be high,¡± Dr. Chase dered as he stared at them. ¡°Mm¡­¡± The doctor¡¯s statement put them in a difficult situation. Everyone was having a second thought. Their initial determination was nowhere to be found. All of us will donate our blood voluntarily. But who will donate a kidney? I¡¯m afraid that even Logan¡¯s parents are unwilling to do so. If that¡¯s the case, it¡¯d be impossible for us, the cks. Everyone¡¯s gaze met with each other¡¯s but they did not utter a word. Dr. Chase put on a helpless face. ¡°Okay. Take your time to decide and see who will be the donor. But we don¡¯t have all the time in the world. You have only six hours to choose your candidate.¡± All of them were thrown into a frenzy right after the doctor left. They were discussing where to find a kidney donor on such short notice. Where do we find a donor within six hours? That¡¯s basically looking for a needle in a haystack. No one will donate it if they¡¯re not desperate for money. To have a higher sess rate, we need to find a healthy kidney. It¡¯d be best if that person is a young man with a muscr body. Logan¡¯s parents queried, ¡°Do you have any suitable candidates on your side?¡± ¡°No. We don¡¯t!¡± Meredith rejected immediately. At that moment, Jennie shouted, ¡°Wait. Aren¡¯t we forgetting someone¡ªLevi Garrison?¡± Chapter 1292 Chapter 1292 Everyone¡¯s eyes were gleaming upon Jennie¡¯s reminder. The silhouette of that man came into their minds. That¡¯s right! How could we forget about him! Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. In fact, all of them knew about his arrival, but they couldn¡¯t be bothered by him previously. Jennie remarked, ¡°Levi may be alive, but he is disabled. He¡¯s wheelchair-bound. As a man who could not stand on his own, what¡¯s the difference if he has one fewer kidney?¡± Meredith nodded. ¡°That¡¯s right. The kidney is an important organ for normal people like us. But not for a crippled man like Levi. He has got no use for it.¡± ¡°Yes. He¡¯s already physically challenged. An organ is not essential to him. Besides, we are asking for one kidney only, not both. It won¡¯t make much of a difference to him anyway.¡± Robert tried his best to sound reasonable. ¡°I agree. Having one fewer kidney will decrease the quality of our lives. We¡¯ll be weaker and easily exhausted. But it won¡¯t affect a paralyzed man much.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Levi is the best candidate. We shall let him donate his kidney to save Logan.¡± Everyone agreed that Levi should be the donor. Upon hearing that, Logan¡¯s family members jumped for joy. ¡°Hooray! There¡¯s hope for Logan now!¡± Jennie was overjoyed and gushed, ¡°I¡¯ll head to North Hampton at once and bring Levi here! We¡¯ll start the operation immediately after that!¡± ¡°But did you ever wonder if he will agree to that?¡± Keane asked. ¡°His opinion? Does he have a say in this matter?¡± Meredith snorted. ¡°That¡¯s right. He has no right to decide for himself. Whatever we say goes. Does a disabled man like him have the authority to speak for himself? The biggest problem we have is Zoey. She will disagree if shees to know about it,¡± someone pointed out. To them, Zoey was the person who should be kept in the dark. In contrast, Levi was nothing but a tool for them to use and dispose of as they like. ¡°Okay, it has been decided! We will keep Zoey out of this one. We will bring Levi here secretly and procure the kidney from him. By the time she catches wind of the news, it¡¯d be toote,¡± Jennie stated. ¡°Hmm, this is a good idea. Alright, some of you head to North Hampton and bring Levi here immediately,¡± Meredithmanded. Jennie, along with a few subordinates, sped off toward North Hampton. Levi was alone when they arrived at his residential area. He was confused by the sight of them. What are they doing here? ¡°Take him away!¡± At Jennie¡¯smand, a few muscr men carried Levi¡¯s wheelchair with him sitting in it and moved him into the vehicle. The North Sky Lord and the rest who were hiding in the shadows were about to take those men out but refrained from doing so after they noticed Levi¡¯s gesture stopping them. However, they were tailing Jennie¡¯s vehicle stealthily. Levi did not resist but let them take him away; he wanted to see what were they ying at. After Levi was in the vehicle, Jennie rushed back to the hospital, as they were racing against time. Soon, they were back at the hospital. Jennie had made prior arrangements with the hospital so that the specialists could begin the operation as soon as Levi arrived. Hence, Dr. Chase and the other doctors were already waiting for Levi¡¯s arrival. ¡°Dr. Chase, the donor is here! Please start the operation now!¡± Jennie pushed Levi toward the specialists. Dr. Chase nodded. ¡°Mm, you are quick!¡± With that, he turned to Levi and asked, ¡°Sir, are you here to donate your kidney to Mr. Logan Zachs voluntarily?¡± ¡°What? Donate a kidney?¡± Levi was bbergasted. He stared at the doctor in disbelief. Chapter 1293 Chapter 1293 Dr. Chase was stunned for a moment. Then he turned to Jennie and the others and noticed their twisted facial expressions. It was at that moment that he knew he had spilled the beans. This person did not know a thing. It was an unnecessary question. ¡°He agrees! He has to! We are family! Otherwise, why would we donate a kidney?¡± Meredith remarked. The others approved, ¡°That¡¯s right! He agrees!¡± ¡°Please begin the operation at once! You have our thanks!¡± Jennie urged, trying to prevent Levi from reacting. ¡°Who said that I agree? I don¡¯t! I knew nothing about this! A kidney donation? To whom?¡± Levi bellowed. The nurse who was pushing him into the operation theater came to a halt. Dr. Chase furrowed his brows. Argh! I screwed up! At that, everyone began discussing among themselves. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if you know or not! Dr. Chase, get him into the operation theater!¡± Jennie and the Zachs family egged on the doctor. The specialists shook their heads. ¡°No, this won¡¯t do. If the donor does not give consent, we can¡¯t force him to do it. This must be a voluntary act. If he doesn¡¯t fill up the organ donor card, we can¡¯t proceed with the operation.¡± ¡°Levi, tell them you¡¯re willing to donate. Quickly!¡± Jennie kicked the wheelchair. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Levi shrugged his shoulders. ¡°Logan got into an ident and he needs a kidney transnt. We are giving you this golden opportunity.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Isn¡¯t it about time that you do something for the family? We are just asking for a kidney from you to save Logan.¡± ¡°If you¡¯re willing to donate, you will forever be remembered.¡± Meredith and the others persuaded. They phrased their words as if donating a kidney was a noble deed. ¡°Oh, please! You and your reasoning. Why didn¡¯t you donate one yourself?¡± Levi countered. At his question, they snapped, ¡°We¡¯re talking about a kidney here! What do you think will happen if we donate it? It will affect our physical performance drastically!¡± Levi nodded. ¡°You are right. It affects the body significantly. So, why should I donate?¡± Robert demanded, ¡°You are nothing but a disabled man. You are confined to a wheelchair for life! What do you need kidneys for? You are no longer capable of working anyway! Furthermore, you still need Zoey to take care of you for the rest of your days! Besides, with your current body condition, what use do you have for a pair of kidneys? They are wasted on you! Shouldn¡¯t you donate one to Logan instead? And if you don¡¯t agree, don¡¯t think about staying together with Zoey! Do you think a crippled man like you is worthy of her?¡± He threatened Levi tantly. It was an outright threat. Meredith red at him. ¡°Levi, you have no right to speak in this family! Not before, when you were normal, and not now when you¡¯re paralyzed. This is your only worth! Otherwise, you are not worthy of Zoey! I demand you to agree now or get out of here!¡± Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. Following that, Meredith instructed someone to get the organ donor card and forced Levi to ink his fingerprint on the signature box. ¡°Alright, doctors! Now that he has agreed, let¡¯s begin the operation now!¡± Meredith handed over the organ donor card to a specialist. The doctors exchanged nces while twitching their lips. They remained silent the entire time and pushed Levi into the operation theater. Levi did not resist at all. To the cks, Levi was just a convenient tool who waspletely at their mercy. ¡°Oh, this trash still has his use. Once we¡¯re old, we¡¯ll rece our organs with his. After all, this is why he exists.¡± Everyoneughed at the remark. They even devised a n to make full use of him in the future. Chapter 1294 Chapter 1294 ¡°Okay. There¡¯s nothing to worry about. I¡¯ve checked with the doctors just now. He¡¯s very healthy and his kidneys are in top condition. Lady Luck is on Logan¡¯s side this time.¡± After hearing the test result, everyone felt relieved and smiled. If Levi¡¯s kidney is healthy, Logan will recover earlier. With that, Russell made a call to Zoey. He could do nothing to stop the family, but he thought he could at least inform her. Zoey was aghast after hearing the news. They took Levi away without saying a word! Immediately, she called Meredith¡¯s cellphone but thetter did not pick up the call. After a few attempts, Meredith answered. ¡°Grandma, what is the meaning of this? How could you force Levi to donate a kidney to Logan? Did you even get his permission?¡± Zoey roared furiously. ¡°We asked him. He agreed and inked his fingerprint on the organ donor card.¡± Zoey trembled violently in anger. ¡°How is that possible? Did you force him to do it? Why didn¡¯t you tell me about it?¡± ¡°I¡¯m telling you now. What can you do? That¡¯s right, we forced him to donate a kidney to save Logan.¡± Meredith admitted the truth indifferently. ¡°You have so many people over there! Why didn¡¯t one of you donate instead?¡± Zoey burst into tears from rage. ¡°The answer is simple. All of us are healthy andplete, but he is a disabled man. What use does he have for those kidneys? Can he stand even with his organs intact? Can he make a living like everyone else?¡± A volley of questions came out of Meredith like a three-round burst from a service rifle. Zoey yelled angrily, ¡°But did you know that he is recovering? He will be fully recovered soon. You¡¯re doing him harm by procuring a kidney from him! Now he can never hope to stand up again, and you are the cause!¡± Meredith snorted, ¡°So what if he can stand? He still has to rely on you to survive, anyway. What¡¯s the difference if he stands or is wheelchair-bound? What¡¯s the difference if he has a pair of kidneys or just one?¡± Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Y-you are talking nonsense! Just you wait, I¡¯ming to South City now! No one can touch my husband!¡± Zoey shouted like a madwoman. ¡°Come on, we¡¯re waiting. The fastest you can make it here is one hour. By the way, Levi was pushed into the operation theater just a while ago. By the time you arrive, his kidney will be transnted into Logan¡¯s body already,¡± Meredith sneered. ¡°How heartless can you be? He is the father of Forlevia, for crying out loud!¡± Zoey shrieked. ¡°Hmph! This is all he is worth! What¡¯s so bad about helping Logan to recover? If the operation is sessful, we will never try to separate you two anymore. Wouldn¡¯t it be nice?¡± Meredith chuckled. Everyone at the scene looked indifferent. After the call ended, Zoey could not focus on anything else but rushed to the hospital in South City at once. Following that, Meredith red at the crowd. ¡°Who informed Zoey about this?¡± At her question, Russell had no choice but to step forward. p! Meredith gave him a hard p on his cheek. ¡°You are bing increasingly disobedient nowadays! If you repeat such traitorous behavior one more time, I¡¯ll banish you from our family!¡± Meredith hissed. Russell stood at a corner and did not dare to make a sound. ¡°Grandma, is Zoeying over?¡± Jennie asked. ¡°Yeah. She¡¯s on her way here,¡± Meredith nodded. ¡°Well, too bad for her. By the time she arrives, Levi¡¯s kidney will have been harvested already.¡± Everyone burst intoughter. Everything went by smoothly in the operation theater. It was the sign that things were proceeding Chapter 1295 Chapter 1295 Within fifty minutes, Zoey had arrived at the hospital. She was able to arrive so quickly because she had beat almost every single red light on the way to the hospital. ¡°You are toote. The surgery had gone on for an hour!¡± Jennie mocked as she smirked at her. ¡°All of you are so cruel! Why don¡¯t you go and donate your organs then?¡± Zoey yelled at the crowd angrily. ¡°Levi Garrison is now disabled. His family should be the ones donating him something, right? Besides, only one of his kidneys is being removed. It¡¯s not a big deal because he still has one kidney left!¡± Everyone present ignored Zoey, who was so furious and was about to go ballistic. Initially, Levi could have recovered. However, if one of his kidneys were removed, the chances of his recovery would be drastically reduced. ¡°I¡¯m not letting you do that! I¡¯m going to stop them!¡± Zoey screamed. With that, she ran towards the operating theatre. However, she was blocked by everyone there. As the surgery continued, Zoey could only wait in despair. After a few hours, the emergency light of the operating theatre was turned off, meaning the surgery was a sess.Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. Soon Logan was brought out and transferred to the Intensive Care Unit. ¡°How did it go, Doctor?¡± Everyone immediately crowded around the doctor. ¡°It was a sess!¡± Dr. Chase eximed with a bright smile. ¡°That¡¯s amazing. Fantastic!¡± Everyone cheered loudly and grinned at each other. Not a single person was concerned about Levi. Zoey immediately rushed into the operating theatre. When she saw Levi sitting on the wheelchair, she rxed and let out a breath of air. She instantly hugged him and started wailing. ¡°Don¡¯t cry. I¡¯m fine; you have nothing to worry about,¡± heforted her as he patted her head. She really believed that he had donated one of his kidneys and kept crying nonstop. In truth, no one dared to remove Levi¡¯s kidney. To do so would be equivalent to courting death. How was Logan¡¯s recovery possible? There could only be one reason: Levi gave Logan the medicine that Winsor Campbell had passed to him. It was an experiment to test the efficacy of the medicine and whether it was really a silver bullet. The answer was clear. It was a magical medicine! Although Logan¡¯s kidneys were severely impaired, he managed to recover after taking the medicine. He had such a miraculous recovery that a kidney transnt surgery was not necessary anymore. Levi was astonished! If this medicine were manufactured inrge quantities, it would certainly save a lot of lives! To think how helpful it will be for the warriors of Erudia! The Four Great Families, eh? It appears that I wille to look for you sooner orter! ¡°Are you really fine? Do you feel any pain or weakness?¡± Zoey asked as she observed every part of Levi¡¯s body. Levi appeared to have donated one of his kidneys because the West Sky Lord had used makeup to give Levi a pale and sickly image to ¡°match¡± Levi¡¯s wheelchair look. Levi shook his head and replied, ¡°I¡¯m fine. Actually¡­¡± At that moment, they could hear footsteps approaching. Meredith and a group of people entered the room. Zoey thought that they were here to thank Levi. Instead, Robert grinned and said, ¡°I told you that donating one kidney is a small matter!¡± ¡°Exactly! He looks fine and he still has one kidney remaining!¡± ¡°You are right. He is already disabled, so it doesn¡¯t matter whether he has one kidney. He can just freeload anyway!¡± Everyone uttered snarkily. They were all in agreement that Levi should donate his kidney. Zoey was enraged. She bellowed, ¡°My husband donated one of his kidneys. Instead of thanking him, all of you are trying to embarrass him! Do you even have a conscience?¡± Chapter 1296 Chapter 1296 Everyone was under the impression that Levi had donated one kidney to Logan. Even Zoey thought so. ¡°Levi is Logan¡¯s savior. All of you should be begging on your knees for gratitude! I can¡¯t believe that there are people like you!¡± Zoey berated them. Zoey was utterly disappointed at that moment. They had treated Levi like a tool in order to achieve their own selfish desires. ¡°Why do we need to thank him?¡± ¡°That¡¯s what he should have done anyway! He should be thanking us instead because we epted him even though he was disabled!¡± ¡°He only did what he should have done. He couldn¡¯t possibly think he could be a freeloader here. Who does he think he is?¡± ¡­ As expected, the ck family all echoed the same sentiments. They all believed that Levi was obligated to sacrifice himself for their family. ¡°He should be honored that he has the opportunity to save Logan! Others don¡¯t even have the chance to do so,¡± stated Jennie. ¡°What did you just say?¡± Zoey asked. She and Levi were stunned. What did she mean by that? How could this be Levi¡¯s honor? As if saving Logan is a blessing bestowed upon Levi! Isn¡¯t that just ridiculous? However, this was the way the Lopez and ck families operated. They had grown increasingly shameless day by day. ¡°That¡¯s beside the point. He is Evie¡¯s father. How could all of you bear to see him suffer?¡± Zoey questioned as she stared at Meredith and Robert, who had always treated Evie very well. ¡°How is this matter rted to Evie? In any case, she is his offspring. Both Evie and this man are your burdens!¡± Meredith berated her. Zoey was astonished. Don¡¯t they treat Evie very well? She instantly came to the realization that they had been putting up a show. They had only been nice to Evie because Dale treated Evie with love. Now that Dale had broken off their rtionship, they instantly stopped with the facade. It¡¯s no wonder they are now ignoring Evie¡­ ¡°How would Levi burden me? My career is dependent on his! He doesn¡¯t rely on me at all. In fact, his business is extremely sessful!¡± Zoey rebutted.Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°His business? The Morris Group doesn¡¯t belong to him anymore!¡± ¡°Exactly! It¡¯s yours!¡± Everyone ignored Levi and argued fervently that he had nothing to do with thepany. ¡°That¡¯s it! I¡¯m sick of talking to all of you!¡± Zoey bellowed and red at all of them. With that, she pushed Levi in his wheelchair and left. My heart is in pain! In utter pain and disbelief! The Lopez family and the ck family are all horrible people. Every single one of them is self-absorbed. They only care about their own interests and would use any maniptive methods to achieve them! After they left, Jennie said, ¡°Grandpa and Grandma, I feel that Zoey has lost herself! How can she cope with taking care of a young kid and a disabled husband? She is the boss of the Morris Group!¡± ¡°Exactly! She will soon find herself in ruins!¡± Logan¡¯s parents eximed. ¡°What should we do then?¡± enquired Meredith. She was also worried about the same matter. Robert, who was deep in thought, nodded in agreement. ¡°I think it would be better to transfer the control of Morris Group to both of you! We can¡¯t destroy the company¡¯s reputation by leaving it with Zoey!¡± Jennie suggested. ¡°Exactly! It is tough for Zoey to control such a big organization, especially when she has so much on her te.¡± ¡°You are right. It would be better if thepany is controlled by a family, rather than a single person.¡± Chapter 1297 Chapter 1297 Instantly, the cks started to hatch a n to take over Zoey¡¯spany. They didn¡¯t dare to do it before as Zoey was protected by Dale. However, times have changed. ¡°Alright. Let¡¯s think of a way to take over the Morris Group.¡± ¡°Zoey will put up a strong fight. We must think of a foolproof n to ensure that she willingly gives up thepany!¡± Meredith and Robert exchanged nces. They were getting old and their only wish left were to help the ck family be more powerful. Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. This was their sole motive and calling. They were willing to give up everything for their family. Hence, they resolved to take over the Morris Group. ¡°Grandpa and Grandma, what do you think of this n? We could¡­¡± Jennie brought the two to a corner and started whispering to them. ¡°Don¡¯t you think that we are crossing the line here?¡± asked Robert. Meredith instantly replied, ¡°I don¡¯t see any issue with that. Let¡¯s do this then!¡± ¡°Yes, we should do whatever it takes to achieve our goal!¡± Jennie nodded and murmured in agreement. ¡°But I think we should discuss some more first!¡± Robert disagreed. ¡°No. This is final. We must execute it whilst Levi is ill! This is the best opportunity we will ever get.¡± ¡°Exactly! Levi used to be so brilliant but he is nothing now. If we don¡¯t strike now, we won¡¯t have any more chances left,¡± Jennie chimed in. ¡°This is the final n!¡± Meredith sounded adamant. ¡°We should at least inform the Lopez family¡­¡± suggested Robert. Meredith agreed. ¡°You are right. We may face difficulties doing it alone. It¡¯s better to team up with the Lopez family.¡± Zoey would never have thought that this was only the beginning. Stealing Levi¡¯s kidney was just a small matter. When they returned to North Hampton, Zoey found some caretakers to look after Levi. After all, he just had a kidney removed. At that moment, the Garrison family were already on their way to North Hampton. In fact, Tyrone Garrison hade personally. He wanted to ensure that Levi was killed. ¡°What? Levi had one kidney removed?¡± Tyrone asked. He instantlyughed when he heard the news. ¡°He really is a piece of trash! I can¡¯t wait to visit him,¡± Tyrone stated as he let out a coldugh. Soon, the Garrison n from Oand City reached North Hampton. They instantly rushed to Levi¡¯s house. At that moment, Zoey was upied with something else and Emma Jones had gone grocery shopping. Only Levi and the children were left in the manor as Levi had asked the caretakers to leave. Suddenly, Tyrone and his gang of people broke into Levi¡¯s manor and appeared in front of him. ¡°Levi Garrison! The day has finallye!¡± mocked Tyrone as he smiled at him coldly. Levi sighed, ¡°Why is it you again? You guys are so annoying. Get lost! You¡¯re not the one I¡¯m waiting for anyway!¡± In fact, Levi was waiting for the enemies who were hiding in the dark, not a nobody like Tyrone. ¡°Huh?¡± Tyrone asked in shock. Why is Levi saying this? More importantly, Levi looks calm and collected. This is nothing like how an injured person would behave. Howe he can give out such a strong vibe? ¡°You guys are also responsible for hurting my wife and mother, aren¡¯t you? I didn¡¯t look for you but you guys decided toe and visit me instead?¡± Levi let out a low growl. ¡°I can¡¯t believe you thought of taking revenge upon us! Look at you now; you are a cripple. You don¡¯t scare us!¡± yelled Tyrone. ¡°Is that all you have?¡± hollered Levi. Suddenly, a loud explosion was heard and multiple figures appeared in the manor¡­ Chapter 1298 Chapter 1298 They were decked in ck armor and wearing masks with both an angel and a devil. They embody righteousness and wickedness. Indeed, they were the protectors of Erudia and were walking national weapons. They were also wicked in that they had killed millions of people. ¡°Ha!¡± ¡°Ha!¡± ¡°Ha!¡± ¡­ Their ancient daggers glittered and looked absolutely deadly. Whoever the dagger touched would immediately die. Tyrone and his gang were surrounded with such weapons pointed at them! ¡°What?¡± eximed Levi in astonishment as he looked at the familiar figures in front of him. ¡°Is this¡­ Is this The Cmity?¡± Tyrone asked as his mouth widened in shock. Although the Cmity had been oppressed by Winsor Campbell, the Garrison family was still no match for the group. All the Garrisons were trembling in fear. ¡°Indeed! We are The Cmity!¡± Levi roared loudly. An even more shocking scene then appeared. Levi carried Evie and stood up from the wheelchair. Tyrone and his gang gaped at Levi. ¡°What¡­What is going on?¡± Tyrone asked in disbelief. Isn¡¯t Levi a cripple? How could he stand up on his own? And even walk around like a normal person? And what is The Cmity doing here? Endless questions were running through Tyrone¡¯s head. Levi isn¡¯t injured at all! He must be the master of The Cmity! Furthermore, Olivia has been acting weirdly¡­ He suddenly thought of Olivia¡¯s past actions as well as the disappearances of Sampson and Jerry. All of those must be rted to Levi! What the f*ck? I can¡¯t believe it! This is terrifying! This¡­ Tyrone immediately broke out in cold sweat as those thoughts ran through his mind. ¡°Did you really think that I will spare the Garrison n?¡± Levi asked Tyrone icily. All the Garrisons shook in terror. Tyrone started to tremble and stared at Levi. ¡°That means you¡¯ve been fine all along! You were just pretending to be injured to fool all of us!¡± Tyrone yelped. ¡°You are indeed smart. Too bad you figured it out sote,¡± boomed Levi. Levi would no longer put up with the Garrisons¡¯ threats and the hurt they had caused his family. I can¡¯t and won¡¯t forgive them! They have put my family through too much! Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. It is time for me to retaliate! ¡°Do you really think I wouldn¡¯t kill you?¡± Levi asked as his eyes zed with murderous intent. ¡°Kill!¡± ¡°Kill!¡± ¡°Kill!¡± Members of The Cmity echoed as they pumped their fists in the air. Thud. Thud. Everyone in the Garrison family immediately got on their knees in fear. Tyrone, also terrified, did the same thing. He had only realized at this moment how scary Levi was. Even Winsor Campbell was lied to! He must be acting this way because there is a mission he has toplete. He seems to be waiting for someone? No wonder he warned me that I was not the person he was waiting for. I¡¯m so stupid to have sent myself into this trap. ¡°Do you admit to everything you have done?¡± Levi questioned Tyrone. ¡°Yes!¡± Tyrone immediately replied. ¡°Do you admit your mistake?¡± Levi continued asking. ¡°Yes!¡± Tyrone answered. ¡°You are here to kill me, aren¡¯t you?¡± asked Levi. ¡°I¡­¡± stuttered Tyrone, who turned speechless. That was indeed his goal! I should have thought of it earlier¡­ The strange things that Olivia has been doing¡­ The uncanny happenings in Oand City and the death of Jeong-seok all point to Levi. However, like everyone, he was fooled into thinking that Levi was now a cripple and was incapable of doing anything. ¡°My daughter is here and I don¡¯t want to kill in front of her, so I have thought of another punishment for you.¡± Levi said coldly. Chapter 1299 Chapter 1299 ¡°What is it?¡± Tyrone asked with a hunch that Levi was up to no good. ¡°From now on, the Garrison family belongs to me! Everyone must obey me!¡± boomed Levi. ¡°What?¡± Tyrone expressed his astonishment as his face turned white. Doesn¡¯t that mean all of us are Levi¡¯s ves? To give up my entire family is far worse than killing me! ¡°As for you, that is simple. There is a small town in Northgale that is so secluded that it does not even exist on the map. I will imprison you there for the rest of your life so you¡¯ll never see the outside world again!¡±manded Levi. Boom! Tyrone felt like he was about to explode. He would go crazy to be locked up in a ce akin to a prison cell! I am the master of the top ancient family, with wealth rivaling a nation¡¯s and power beyond most people¡¯sprehension. To be imprisoned in a secluded town in the desert would be unbearable for him. Absolutely unbearable, given the fact that Tyrone was extremely ambitious. ¡°No! No! Please don¡¯t do this to me! I will do anything you ask if you don¡¯t imprison me there!¡± Tyrone begged like a mad man. ¡°Levi, I am your birth father! You cannot treat me like this!¡± Tyrone continued pleading. Levi smirked and replied, ¡°Did you ever think of that every time you tried to kill me? Did you see yourself as my father when my pregnant mother kneeled in front of the Garrison family for three days and three nights, or when you imprisoned my mother?¡± ¡­ The string of questions rendered Tyrone speechless. ¡°Bring him away now!¡± Levimanded. With that, the North Sky Lord whisked Tyrone away. Tyrone would live the rest of his life in that small town in Northgale. Subjecting him to banishment was more cruel than killing him! Although Levi desired to murder him as Tyrone hadmitted numerous atrocities, he couldn¡¯t do so. After all, Tyrone was his birth father. Levi couldn¡¯t bear to kill both of his parents but he had to punish Tyrone for what he did. This was the perfect way to force Tyrone to repent for his sins! All the punishments that Tyrone had inflicted upon his mother were nowing back to bite him in the rear end. This was karma; no one could fight it. With that, The Cmity had the loyalty of the Garrisons, the Garcias, among other prominent families. In a blink of an eye, all these wealthy families were under the control of Levi. Levi was now the wealthiest and richest man! All the ancient families in Erudia practically belonged to him, and so were the assets of these families! Levi thenmanded his people to take care of his smaller problems, such as the families in South Hampton. He then ordered the rest to support Osborn, the Three Musketeers, the Garrison n in Haven, and so on. Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. Since all these people had made sacrifices for him and for Erudia, he would not let their descendants suffer. With all this done, Levi awaited his mission as well his enemies¡¯ appearance. It would soon happen. They should be here anytime now. At this moment, the ck and the Lopez families were discussing how to secretly take over the Morris Group. After Meredith told Harry of Jennie¡¯s ns, the old man pped his hands in delight. ¡°That is great! We will proceed with your request. I have already made the necessary arrangements!¡± Harry said. ¡°The only thing we have to do is wait for Zoey to make the first move!¡± Meredithmented gleefully. Robertmented, ¡°I hope Zoey doesn¡¯t me us. We just want to strengthen our empire! We are doing this for our descendants.¡± Robert still didn¡¯t agree with their cruel methods but he numbed himself with the belief that this would elevate the status of his family. Jennie, on the other hand, revealed a sly grin. Chapter 1300 Chapter 1300 They had had their eyes on Zoey for a very long period of time. With the opportunity in their hands, they wouldn¡¯t let it slip away easily. On that day, the Lopez and ck families called a meeting in order to force Zoey and Evie to turn up. Although Levi had ced many bodyguards to protect Zoey, he didn¡¯t think much of it when the Lopez and ck families organized the meeting. Zoey and Evie arrived at the Lopez family home. Suddenly, a bunch of people surrounded them. Every single one of them looked fierce and intimidating as if Zoey was under trial. Zoey instantly felt that something was wrong. Soon, Harry and Meredith arrived with a few others. Amongst them was Logan¡¯s Grandpa and parents. Then came the actual purpose of this gathering¡­ ¡°We must thank Zoey for this meeting! If not for her, our three families rarely get the chance to meet up so cordially!¡± Meredithmented with a smile on her face. However, she immediately switched the topic and said, ¡°Since we are all one big family, we must unite. We have agreed that the Lopez family, the Zachs family, and the ck family will develop our resources and connections together. Also, we seniors of our respective families will be in charge of this coboration.¡± ¡°Yes! We support your n!¡± echoed the younger generations of the three families. Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. ¡°This will make the three families stronger! This is also the wish of the senior generation!¡± ¡°I hope that in the future when anyone mentions the South of Erudia, they will think of us!¡± ¡°What do you think, Zoey?¡± they asked. Instantly, everyone¡¯s gaze fell on her. The purpose of the whole meeting was thus revealed. Zoey nodded and said, ¡°That¡¯s great! I support it as well!¡± ¡°You can¡¯t just verbalize your support; you must take action to show it! For our families to develop, I¡¯m willing to sacrifice control over all my assets and connections!¡± Jenniemented. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m also willing to contribute my share!¡± Henry stated. ¡°Me, too!¡± Fabian uttered. ¡­ Bailey and the rest also expressed their support. Only Zoey had yet to follow suit. She finally understood that this was their scheme all along. It wasn¡¯t about the union of the three families; it was about taking over her control of the Morris Group! They had indeed thought of great excuses to conceal their plot. Everyone was so supportive of it. They are shameless to the core. The only person who was dismayed was Robert, who felt that they were too harsh on Zoey. ¡°Zoey, what do you think?¡± asked Meredith. Everyone instantly turned to look at Zoey. ¡°I agree with your n! I¡¯ll use my own resources to support the union of the three families!¡± Zoey replied. Instantly, Robert boomed, ¡°That¡¯s great! We shall use the assets under your name then!¡± ¡°What¡¯s so good about that?¡±mented Harry and Meredith. ¡°What do you mean by only using assets under Zoey¡¯s name? All of us are contributing our businesses; it would be unfair to give special treatment to Zoey!¡± they argued. ¡°If Zoey wants to show her support, she must give up everything! That is what everyone else is doing!¡± rebutted Meredith. ¡°Exactly! We can¡¯t change the rules just for her, unless she doesn¡¯t see herself as a part of our family!¡± the others discussed. Zoey surveyed the room and let out a smile. ¡°If you want to take control over the Morris Group, just tell me directly. Why are you going in circles?¡± she asked. ¡°Exactly, that¡¯s what we want! The Morris Group is under your name and you should relinquish control to help the union of the three families!¡± the rest echoed. ¡°What if I don¡¯t want to do that?¡± Zoey questioned. Zoey knew clearly what they were trying to aplish. Chapter 1301 Chapter 1301 This was supposed to be a family meeting, but they excluded Aaron and Caitlyn. They were afraid these two would oppose their course. Nheless, Zoey¡¯s words put frowns on everyone¡¯s brows. ¡°What¡¯s with you? Everyone agreed! Who do you think you are? You are in no ce to betray your whole family.¡± Meredith and Harry were infuriated at Zoey¡¯s relentless resistance. Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. ¡°It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t agree with y¡¯all. Morris Group doesn¡¯t belong to me, to begin with. It belongs to Levi. Besides, there are also other major shareholders. This is not something I can decide on my own,¡± Zoey retorted. ¡°Stop giving excuses! Thepany is still under you even if it belongs to Levi. He¡¯s your husband, so you¡¯ll have to make a decision for him with his condition now.¡± Jennie¡¯s harsh remarks vexed Forlevia. ¡°Don¡¯t talk to my mom like that!¡± Meanwhile, Zoey smirked listening to their remarks. ¡°I know you guys have an ulterior motive, so stop giving me all this bullsh*t about working together as three families for themon good. All of you have your eyes set on Morris Group, isn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°So what? I admit it. Morris Group is what we want.¡± Henry was not even trying to hide his greed and anger. ¡°You can¡¯t just enjoy a good life yourself and not care about your family. This is what you owe the Lopez and the ck family.¡± They knew they could not conceal their true colors anymore, so they became shamelessly tant about their demand, but Zoey was fixed on defending what was hers. ¡°Then let me say this once and for all. There¡¯s no way I¡¯m giving up Morris Group.¡± With that said, she carried Forlevia in her arms and left. ¡°Fine! Go ahead then, but let me warn you, we will never acknowledge that child as one of us.¡± Jennie¡¯s voice rang loud and clear as Zoey and her daughter walked out the door. ¡°What did you just say?¡± Zoey stopped and turned around slowly, drilling her gaze through everyone present. Her reaction emboldened Jennie. ¡°Isn¡¯t she Levi¡¯s child? Why does she use your surname then?¡± ¡°This is none of your business,¡± Zoey cut her off tritely, ring at them. ¡°None of our business?¡± Harry interrupted, ¡°I¡¯m the head of the Lopez family. I decide who uses the family¡¯s name.¡± ¡°What?¡± Zoey stared at him in disbelief. ¡°I reserve the right to strip her of our family name.¡± Harry stared right back at her. ¡°Yeah! There¡¯s no way Levi¡¯s child take our family name. He¡¯s not in the position to do so.¡± Everyone in the Lopez family agreed in unison. ¡°She¡¯s not using the cks¡¯ surname either,¡± Meredith quickly added when she saw everyone agreeing. Contrary to everyone¡¯s reaction, Felix smiled. ¡°Well, you can name her after the Zachs¡¯. That¡¯s up to you.¡± Levi¡¯s daughter taking the Zachs¡¯ surname? Are you for real? Zoey stared at Felix in disbelief. I¡¯d only let my daughter take the Lopez¡¯s or the ck¡¯s surname and nothing else besides these two! Unless¡­ Zoey stood helpless before the scheming crowd. She knew they would find some leverage against her when she refused to cooperate with them, but she was still appalled when they targeted her child. Since they were adamant about Forlevia not inheriting neither the family name of the cks nor the Lopezes, and that it would be ridiculous for her to take any other families¡¯ name, Zoey was caught in a sticky situation. At that, she could only let Forlevia take after Levi¡¯s family name. She would be one of the Garrisons, yet Zoey instantly recalled the Garrison family¡¯s warning. They said Levi¡¯s children should never be allowed to take their family name. Thus, this was never an option. It was apparent that they wanted to corner Zoey to wits¡¯ end. ¡°Well, Zoey, there¡¯s a way out. Forlevia can take whichever surname she likes if you agree to let Morris Groupe under the three families.¡± Chapter 1302 Chapter 1302 ¡°It¡¯s either you work with us, or your daughter will never have ast name on any of her identity documents¡± Though it sounded ridiculous on the spot, Zoey knew what they were capable of. They would do anything they could to coerce her to give up Morris Group. Likewise, her family knew her soft spot. That was why they used her daughter as their bargaining chip. ¡°How could you guys do this to me!¡± Zoey was exasperated under the pressure. ¡°Hey, don¡¯t make it sound like we¡¯re bullying you. There¡¯s no way we¡¯re letting a crippled man be in charge of thepany.¡± ¡°Mommy, I want to take Daddy¡¯sst name.¡± The girl in Zoey¡¯s arms finally spoke. She knew they were trying to intimidate her mother, and she would never allow that. Meredithughed after hearing the girl¡¯s childish request. ¡°You want to be a Garrison? Sure! You just dug your own grave. Let¡¯s see what the family will do to you.¡± Everyone smiled nastily as Meredith spoke. ¡°They won¡¯t do anything to us. They are afraid of Daddy. He¡¯s the God of War!¡± Forlevia knew that Dragonites would move at Levi¡¯smand. To them, he was still the God of War. Not only that, but she could also foresee what was in store for Tyrone and the Garrison n. If the Garrison n was afraid of Levi, there was nothing else left to stop her from bing one of the family. What Forlevia said sounded like a joke to Meredith and the rest, but it was the truth. ¡°Ha! What did your dad tell you, eh? That he¡¯s the God of War? He¡¯s disabled! This is the most brazen thing I¡¯ve ever heard. The whole Erudia would be ashamed if he were. Winsor¡¯s the only God of War here! Who do you think your dad is?¡± Meredith taunted as she turned to look at everyone, ¡°I can¡¯t believe Levi taught his child to lie.¡± A boisterous wave ofughter rang among the family members. Zoey¡¯s face hardened when Meredith started criticizing Levi¡¯s parenting. Despite seething in anger at Meredith¡¯s rebuke, Zoey was still dissatisfied with Levi. Why did he even tell Evie that he¡¯s the God of War? He¡¯s not anymore! Evie is still young, so she will really take this for the truth. Does he even know what he¡¯s doing? The kid might end up in trouble! ¡°Mommy, I really want to be a Garrison. I insist!¡± Forlevia¡¯s voice shook Zoey back to reality. She had to make a decision right at this moment. ¡°Come on, Zoey, we don¡¯t have all day. You have to think about your kid too. Besides, it¡¯s not like it¡¯s a bad thing to have Morris Group as part of the three families¡¯ n to consolidate our influence. You will still benefit from it. Forlevia will be treated like a little princess in all the families too, so it¡¯s a win-win situation.¡± Zoey was swayed as Meredith and the others started persuading her. After all, she did not want Forlevia to not have any family name. She just could not bring herself to do it. ¡°I¡¯ll think about it,¡± Zoey finally caved. There was nothing she could do in the face of this cold-hearted lot. They took advantage of Levi¡¯s misfortune and forced him to donate one of his kidneys. Now they were even extending their ws to Morris Group. Zoey could not believe they were actually the family members she grew up with. Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. She had forgotten that family ties were nothing to these prominent families when they wanted to pursue their own interests. if she were given a choice, she would rather be born in a usual family. ¡°You have one day to decide, or we¡¯ll talk to the authorities and get her name changed.¡± After that, Zoey brought Forlevia and left without another word. When she arrived home, Levi could tell with just one nce that something was wrong. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Zoey sighed and recounted everything that happened. Levi was incensed when he heard what happened, but he quickly calmed down and thought it was not entirely a bad thing. ¡°Fine, she can just take myst name.¡± Chapter 1303 Chapter 1303 Despite feeling humiliated by the families, Levi saw this as a blessing in disguise. He had secretly wished Forlevia could officially be part of his family. It was just that he never told Zoey about it. She had gone through too much because of him, and he did not want to burden her any further. That was why he did not object when Forlevia took Zoey¡¯s surname. The three families¡¯ actions only fulfilled his wish, but Zoey begged to differ. ¡°Have you forgotten what the Garrisons said? They said they would do anything to stop Forlevia from using their family name.¡± She was fully aware that they would go to great lengths to exclude her daughter from the family. They even tried to kill Levi when he was still a baby. It was apparent that they would do likewise to Forlevia. ¡°They don¡¯t have the guts to do that,¡± Levi said coldly. The whole family was within his hands, and he could easily do away with whatever rules the family had. Thus, they had no say with regard to Forlevia¡¯s surname. Zoey pursed her lips and shook her head at Levi¡¯s stubbornness. ¡°By the way, you should stop teaching Evie weird things. She thought you¡¯re really the God of War,¡± she remarked sternly, eyeing Levi from the corner of her eyes, ¡°I mean, you used to be, but you aren¡¯t anymore. She might get into trouble if she goes around telling people that.¡± Hearing Zoey¡¯s words, Forlevia sprang up and defended Levi. ¡°Mommy, Daddy isn¡¯t lying!¡± Beside her, Levi simply smiled. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Zoey. The Garrison family won¡¯t do anything to her. They have been threatening me my whole life, but I¡¯m still a Garrison.¡± A frown settled on Zoey¡¯s brows as she chewed on his words reluctantly. Although what Levi said was true, Zoey still thought that was not the best arrangement. After all, the Garrisons were known for being cruel and crafty. ¡°Just trust me on this, Zoey. There really won¡¯t be a problem with Forlevia being a Garrison. Anyway, this is not up for discussion. It¡¯s not like you want to give Morris Group to them just like that, right?¡± Zoey nodded slowly in resignation. She could only hope for the best. Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. Levi was ted when he saw Zoey giving her consent. He turned toward Forlevia and a wide smile spread on his face. ¡°Evie, you¡¯re now Forlevia Garrison!¡± ¡°Yes, Daddy! I¡¯m Forlevia Garrison!¡± The chirpy girl nodded her head passionately beside Levi. Proud and beaming, Levi patted her head as his smile intensified. ¡°This calls for a celebration.¡± Levi then immediately arranged for a banquet the following day. It was a small celebration party with only a few attendees. Other than the family, only Aaron, Caitlyn, Ss, and Iris were invited. Everyone was d to receive the good news. Although Aaron and Caitlyn thought the couple should take more time to think about the matter, they were still happy for them. Just as everyone was having a good time celebrating, people from the Lopez, ck, and Zachs families arrived. ¡°I can¡¯t believe you still have the mood to celebrate, Zoey,¡± one of them said. Meredith stepped forward and showed her goading smile. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you invite your own family?¡± Aaron and Caitlyn were quick to apologize. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, we¡¯re just having a small gathering, so we never thought of inviting the family.¡± Levi, on the other hand, was irritated to see them. ¡°What do you people want?¡± ¡°What do we want? We¡¯re here to see Zoey, of course,¡± Meredith replied, ¡°So, did you make up your mind already, Zoey?¡± All eyes were on Zoey as everyone waited for an answer. ¡°Evie will be taking her father¡¯sst name.¡± Meredith¡¯s eyes widened in surprise. ¡°What? Are you crazy?¡± They never once expected Zoey to do that, what more with such determination and boldness. ¡°You heard me right. She¡¯s now Forlevia Garrison.¡± ¡°Too bad for you then. The Garrison n will be notified immediately.¡± Levi scoffed and rolled his eyes. ¡°Go ahead and tell them. Every one of the Garrisons will have toe to their knees when they see me.¡± Chapter 1304 Chapter 1304 Everyone was stunned by his audacity. Does he even know what he¡¯s saying? The Garrisons have to kneel before him? He¡¯s crippled! What a dreamer. Even Zoey felt embarrassed by his reckless statement. To Zoey, Levi used to be the God of War, but not anymore. From N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Ha! You and your threats. Alright then, I¡¯ll report this right now. Let¡¯s see what they¡¯re gonna do to y¡¯all.¡± Meredith was exasperated seeing Levi¡¯s ruthless attitude. She told herself she would do everything she could to put them in their ce. ¡°Do whatever you like.¡± Levi gave her a nonchnt shrug, seeing that she was burning in anger. ¡°Yeah! Do whatever you like. No one is gonna change my name this time.¡± Forlevia supported Levi¡¯s stance. With her own daughter and husband on the same side, Zoey readily stood by them and took their side. Following that, she chased Meredith and everyone else out of the house beforeing back to continue their celebration. While everyone was eating, Zoey went over to Levi and whispered in his ears. ¡°Should we change Evie¡¯s name too?¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine. I think Forlevia is fine. This name is a reminder for me to protect and cherish both you and our daughter.¡± A blissful smile spread on Zoey¡¯s face as she nodded. After Meredith and the others left, they contacted the Garrison n in Oand City without losing a moment. Meredith went straight to the point and even exaggerated the story when the butler picked up the phone. ¡°Uh-huh, so what?¡± The voice sounded apathetic from the other side. Hearing that, Meredith was taken aback by his nonchnt response. ¡°I mean, I thought the n has already forbidden Levi¡¯s child from taking his family name?¡± ¡°Why can¡¯t Levi¡¯s daughter follow hisst name? There are so many families in the whole of Erudia. It¡¯s not like we can do anything to them if they choose to use our surname. There¡¯s nothing wrong with that, so stop trying to make a huge fuss out of this.¡± Meredith was frightened when she heard the butler¡¯s intimidating tone. ¡±That¡¯s not my intention, I¡¯m just trying to¡­¡± ¡°Then just mind your own business and get lost,¡± the butler interrupted testily and hung up. Meredith did not believe the Garrison n would actually condone Levi¡¯s behavior and even threw a party after they found out about it. Now that Levi had the whole n within his grip, no one dared to do a thing. They were afraid they would incur his wrath. The fact that Levi named his daughter Forlevia Garrison meant he had acknowledged the n. For the Garrisons, this was the best thing that could ever happen to them. ¡°What are we still waiting for? Forlevia is now one of us. We should prepare some gifts and go to North Hampton to congratte them!¡± ¡°Yes! We should also ask the Garcias, the Lehmans, and the others toe along too. Oh! Don¡¯t forget the imperial family!¡± ¡°I¡¯ll contact all the Garrisons from Oand and Erudia too,¡± Teneb said. Now that even the oldest and most powerful man within the family spoke, everyone set to action. This was the n¡¯s only chance to get on Levi¡¯s good side. The fate of the whole n now resided in the hands of Levi, so they had to make sure everything fell into ce in their favor. They had to let Levi know they genuinely wanted to patch things up with him so he would spare them. Hence, after that, each of the Garrison, Garcia, and Lehman families prepared exquisite and expensive gifts for Forlevia. It went without saying that Meredith was shocked beyond measure. She did not know that everyone would take this so seriously. Hundreds and thousands of people from influential families from Erudia came together in celebration. They came from every corner to congratte the daughter of the God of War on the day she changed herst name. The element of surprisey in the fact that Levi was already crippled. Meredith could not wrap her head around why they still held him in high regard and respect. Little did she know, although Levi was disabled, he was stronger as ever. Forlevia was the God of War¡¯s daughter, and no one could stop her from bing a Garrison. Chapter 1305 Chapter 1305 On the following day, North Hampton Airport received an overwhelming number of notifications about private jets flying in. People wereing in from all around the country, especially from Oand City. Groups of influential figures flew in on their private nes, and the traffic was heavy at the airport. Luxury limousines were parked at the pickup area awaiting the arrival of numerous prominent figures. Lines of extravagant vehicles moved out of the airport to the highway after guests got on. Never had anyone seen such a lively scene in North Hampton. All routes were congested as people arrived and left the airport. The public quickly noticed this unusual scene and started questioning what was happening. ¡°What¡¯s going on in North Hampton?¡± ¡°What¡¯s with all this traffic all of a sudden?¡± Their curiosity was understandable. Expensive cars streamed down the roads, and helicopters hovered over the city for the whole day. Everyone marveled at this unprecedented sight. ¡°Look, Daddy! There¡¯re so many nes in the sky!¡± Even Forlevia was amazed. Emma trailed the girl¡¯s gaze and frowned, clearly befuddled by what she saw. ¡°I wonder what is happening. It¡¯s like everyone ising to North Hampton all of a sudden.¡± At the same time, Meredith and Harry had already received news about this unusual scene in North Hampton. Servants starteding in with real-time reports of what they each saw. ¡±I heard Teneb of Garrison n came all the way from Oand City. The family¡¯s council members are here too.¡± ¡°The patriarch and the council members of the Garcia family just arrived too,¡± yet another servant said. ¡°Mr. Lehman and his men just touched down.¡± ¡°The ancient, imperial, and royal families from Oand City are all here as well.¡± ¡°I just got the news that prominent families from other ces havee over.¡± These were disconcerting news for Meredith and those around her. It was the Lopez, ck, and Zachs families¡¯ interest tobine forces to form an imperial family, but from how things were unfolding, the situation was not to their advantage. Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. ¡°The Garrison family is obviously here to deal with Levi, but what about other families? Why are they here?¡± someone asked. ¡°I know, right? It¡¯s weird how we receive no heads up about theiring.¡± Everyone was befuddled by the news. They were considered the most powerful families in the area, but they were not notified about anything. ¡°Go and see if you can find out more about this,¡± Meredith ordered one of the servants. After the servant went out, she caught Harry¡¯s scheming gaze, and they both smiled concurrently. ¡°This is our chance. The most distinguished people in the whole country are all here now. We have to seize the opportunity.¡± Zoey was at thepany when she got a call saying someone was waiting for her at the front desk. She rushed downstairs and saw Dale. ¡°Mr. Lehman¡­¡± Zoey hesitated before greeting him. She was not sure if she should call him godfather. ¡°Zoey! It¡¯s nice to see you again.¡± His enthusiasm caught her by surprise. Sensing her reluctance, Dale walked toward her and held her hand. ¡°Zoey, I¡¯m sorry for what I did to you. I should¡¯ve helped you out back then. Trust me when I say I had no other choice. I had to think about the family.¡± Dale recalled what Teneb told him, and a wave of regret washed over his heart once again. ¡°It¡¯s okay, Mr. Lehman. You did nothing wrong,¡± Zoey quickly assured him. Dale looked at her in the eyes before finally saying, ¡°Do you mind me taking you as my god-daughter now? Is it toote?¡± Chapter 1306 Chapter 1306 ¡°Huh?¡± Zoey was dumbfounded by his request. Is it toote? What is he talking about? Zoey could not get her head around what was happening. Dale denied her help back when she was going through the hardest time, but now, there was a total change in attitude on his side. Just when Zoey was about to agree to his request, the old man let out a sigh. ¡°It¡¯s okay. I know I don¡¯t have what it takes to be your godfather. I know you¡¯re disappointed in me. It¡¯s okay. I¡¯m just here to see how you¡¯re doing. I should not covet anything else.¡± It was true that Dale should not wish for more. He did not dare to. If Zoey became his god-daughter, this would mean Levi had to address him as his god-father too. He did not have the guts to do such a thing. Dale lowered his head and turned to leave, leaving Zoey looking at him, confused. What on earth is going on? This was not the only thing that puzzled Zoey. She was aware that some of the most prestigious families in Oand City were here in North Hampton. Even the Garrisons were here. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me this is about Evie changing her family name. Meredith told them about it already?¡± With that thought in mind, Zoey dashed home to see if everything was fine. ¡°I¡¯m sure the Garrisons are here for Evie,¡± she told Levi when she saw him at home. ¡°So what? They can¡¯t do anything to us.¡± Levi was totally unfazed when he heard Zoey. He turned away and continued counting the number of airnes in the sky with Forlevia. ¡°Are you not worried at all?¡± Zoey questions anxiously, ¡°It¡¯s okay. I can still turn to God-father if something happens. The Garrisons will at least listen to him.¡± In hindsight, Zoey was grateful that Dale came to her and extended an olive branch. She dismissed her worry and nodded hopefully. Unlike her, Levi did not take this to heart at all. To him, those people were nothing more than just a swarm of pests. While traffic was bustling in North Hampton, people back at the Garrison family¡¯s manor were beginning to get restless too. Joseph, Ben, and Winnie were all wondering about the sudden change in the city. In the meantime, Bryan and Victoria, who had beenmissioned to get to the bottom of this, were especially vexed. ¡°This is so frustrating. I can¡¯t seem to get any news about what¡¯s going on.¡± Just as the couple was trying to find means to get hold of more information, deafening sts of honks resounded outside the manor. Everyone rushed out at the noise only to see a few dozens of cars parked outside the gate. An old man came down from one of the vehicles, and a few other people quickly attended to him as he got off. ¡°It¡¯s Elder Teneb from Oand City!¡± Joseph blurted out in surprise. Everyone else with him was stunned too. Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. It was true that the Garrison family was part of the Garrison n, but for Teneb toe her himself was too out of the blue for everyone. Joseph knelt down and greeted the old man as he approached. ¡°It¡¯s a privilege to have you here, Elder Teneb. How can the Garrison family be of assistance?¡± The elderly man nodded and went straight to the point. ¡°I need you to prepare a capacious venue that can house a huge crowd. Also, ask Levi and Forlevia toe over.¡± ¡°We¡¯ll see to it right away,¡± Joseph replied servilely before turning toward Bryan. ¡°Get going.¡± Everyone in the Garrison family was fidgety with the unannounced arrival of key figures from the Garrison n. Teneb¡¯s solemn expression said it all. Everyone thought the elder must be here to put Levi in his ce, but they got it all wrong. Bryan and Victoria swiftly arranged for a spacious meeting room that could house thousands of people. After that, they went to look for Levi. They goaded him the moment they saw the crippled man. ¡°You¡¯re in for it this time, Levi. Elder Teneb wants to see you.¡± They were delighted because they thought the n was here to put Levi down a peg or two. The reckoning they had been coveting finally arrived. Chapter 1307 Chapter 1307 Levi was the one who wreaked havoc in their lives, so they were thrilled when they found out justice would soon be served on their behalf. Levi, on the other hand, was surprised to see Bryan and Victoria barging into his house. After all, they were the least expected guests at his ce. ¡°Levi Garrison, I dare you to meet us at Gxy International Clubhouse at eight tonight,¡± Bryan challenged with a hint of ridicule in his voice. ¡°What for?¡± Levi asked. ¡°To settle some old score, of course.¡± Behind him, Victoria looked at Forlevia and shook her head in pity. ¡°What a shame. She¡¯ll be losing her life because of her name. Too bad you won¡¯t be able to protect her anymore, Levi. You can only watch your wife and daughter die in front of your own eyes. So much for being the God of War.¡± An arrogant smile curved on Bryan¡¯s lips listening to his wife. ¡°Make sure you don¡¯t disappoint us tonight, God of War.¡± With that said, the two turned and left. Not long after they left, West Sky Lord came to inform Levi about what was going on. After getting more information, Levi agreed to go over in the evening. When Zoey found out about it, she darted home to stop Levi from bringing Forlevia over. She even called Dale to seek his help. ¡°Mr. Lehman, you have to save my child. The Garrison family will not let her off so easily this time. Please!¡± ¡°What are you talking about?¡± The man¡¯s confused voice came from the other end. He could not believe anyone would have the guts to mess with Levi and Forlevia unless they had a death wish. Just as Zoey was about to exin further, a voice interrupted the call from Dale¡¯s end. ¡°The God of War has arrived!¡± ¡°Alright, Zoey. I¡¯ll see what I can do. I¡¯ll hang up first.¡± Dale ended the call, and Zoey heaved a sigh of relief. Over at Gxy International Clubhouse, Joseph and the other Garrisons were waiting patiently, but not without burning questions in their hearts. ¡°I wonder why the Oand Garrison n have to summon us all here. They can well end Levi on their own.¡± ¡°Come on, isn¡¯t it obvious? Who is Levi? He¡¯s too filthy for the n to deal with him themselves. They want us to clear this scum up instead,¡± Joseph answered. Everyone else nodded in agreement after listening to him. It made sense that the Garrison n did not want to tarnish their hands with Levi¡¯s blood. In no time, Levi appeared before the crowd with North Sky Lord pushing him in the wheelchair. He was carrying Forlevia in his arms. Everyone from the Garrison family was seething with hatred when they saw Levi and the child. ¡°He really has the balls toe, doesn¡¯t he?¡± The disgrace Levi brought to the family two years ago was too great for them to overlook. He almost wiped out everyone, but back then, no one dared to do a thing in the face of Levi because he was the God of War. There was no way they could take revenge on him without fearing reprisal, but things took an interesting turn. Levi was now crippled. Thus, this was the perfect chance for them to avenge themselves. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with meing here?¡± Levi looked at the family and questioned. ¡°Yeah! Daddy is the God of War. He has nothing to be afraid of,¡± Forlevia quickly added. Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Did I hear the kid right? Did she say he¡¯s the God of War? What a joke!¡± ¡°More like a crippled God of War!¡± The family broke out inughter while looking at the father and daughter. ¡°Be warned, Levi. You won¡¯t go out alive tonight. The Garrison n is here to end you.¡± ¡°Too bad for him. Who asked him to name that child after the family?¡± ¡°Finally! I¡¯ve been waiting for this moment for so long. The n is finally clearing this nuisance for us.¡± Chapter 1308 Chapter 1308 The Garrison family simply could not wait to savor the moment of sweet revenge. They had been dying to see Levi punished. ¡°The n can¡¯t do anything to me,¡± Levi said calmly. That elicited another wave of loudughter from the Garrisons. ¡°I thought you¡¯re just handicapped. I didn¡¯t know you¡¯re delusional too!¡± ¡°Yeah! There¡¯s nothing the n doesn¡¯t dare to do.¡± Levi swept his gaze across the family as he caressed Forlevia¡¯s head. ¡°I¡¯ll give everyone here onest chance for Forlevia¡¯s sake. Cut this sh*t out before I lose my patience.¡± Behind Levi, North Sky Lord smirked looking at the gloating crowd. ¡°It¡¯ll be toote to apologize then.¡± ¡°Is he serious? Levi¡¯s the one that should be begging for his life now,¡± Joseph retaliated. Even Ben and Winnie jeered at him. ¡°Do you still remember how the boy vouched to do great things when he grew up? Look at him now.¡± ¡°Exactly. He even talked about ruling the country, but he can¡¯t evenmand his own body.¡± Back when Levi was still healthy, theyy prostrate before him in fear, but now, they had totally no regard for him. ¡°It seems like you guys just missed yourst chance,¡± Levi said, still smiling calmly. ¡°Listen to him. He¡¯s gonepletely nuts!¡± Just as the Garrisons were getting ready tombast Levi, someone shouted from the crowd. ¡°Elder Teneb is here!¡± Joseph and other family members quickly stood aside and made a path as the door opened. Teneb came in with the council members following behind him closely. ¡°Elder Teneb.¡± Joseph stood forward, but he was quickly pushed aside by the people around Teneb. The old man and Kenny went toward Levi instead. To everyone¡¯s horror, all of them knelt down before Levi one after another. ¡°Master!¡± ¡°Missy!¡± The all eximed in unison. ¡°Long live the Master. We¡¯re honored to have the addition of a new member to our n. Please ept our gifts.¡± From N?velDrama.Org. The n had given a total of eight hundred million to Levi and even gifted Forlevia an ind. The Garrison family from North Hampton were dumbstruck. Members from the Garcia family stepped forward and knelt down too. They expressed congrattory wishes to Forvelia and offered a castle andnd as gifts. Next came Dale from the Lehman family, bringing gifts of phenomenal value to Forlevia as well. Even the Stuart and Meyers families¡ªthe imperial families in Oand City, also came to pay tribute to Levi and Forlevia. Not only that, but royal families from Oand City and South Hampton also came to honor Forlevia. In no time, the hall was filled will prominent families from the whole of Erudia. All of them bowed down before Levi and Forlevia when they saw them. It went without saying that Bryan, Victoria, Joseph, and the others werepletely blown away. Never in their wildest dream would they imagine all the influential families toe all the way just because Forlevia had be a Garrison. Simrly, the Garrisons from North Hampton were still trying to process what they saw. Levi was tied to his wheelchair, yet everyone was calling him master. They were subservient to him and respected him. The Garrison family simply refused to ept the truth because this would mean they had offended the most powerful person in Erudia. Just as they thought they had enough shock for the evening, Levi stood up and pushed his wheelchair aside, with Forlevia still in his arms. The whole ce fell into dead silence as everyone¡¯s jaws dropped. Chapter 1309 Chapter 1309 Bryan was the first to gasp out loud. Victoria fell to her knees and started shaking violently at the sight. As for Ben and Winnie, they stood motionless as if they were struck by thunder. Joseph almost passed out the moment he saw Levi standing up with his naked eyes. It never once crossed their mind that Levi was just faking his disability and that he was actually the master of all the prominent families in Erudia. Their hearts thumped uncontrobly as Levi walked toward them. It turned out that everyone was gathered here just to celebrate Forlevia¡¯s surname-changing. Things took an unexpected turn, and the Garrison family was having a difficult time snapping back to reality. They finally understood what Levi meant when he said he was giving them one final chance. ¡°What is happening? Why are you all bowing down? He¡¯s no longer the God of War! Winsor has stripped him of that title!¡± Ben cried out in disbelief and questioned everyone. He could ept the fact that Levi was putting up a front to trick them all this while, but that did not change the fact that he was now just amoner. There was no way everyone in Erudia should kneel down before him. This made no sense at all. Teneb looked up at Ben and smiled loftily. ¡°Who is Winsor? Levi killed all his masters! Even Demon de, the Ultimate ss warrior, is no match for Levi. He¡¯s the master of The Cmity. Everyone at Oand City still takes him as the God of War.¡± Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. This piece of news was thest blow for the Garrison family. Levi turned out to be far stronger and more powerful than he was. It was just that he had been keeping up a disguise. If they had known this earlier on, they would have risen from the ashes to prominence like the Garrison n. ¡°Levi! Please forgive us!¡± All of them slumped to their knees begging. They knocked their heads against the cold hard ground trying to beg for his mercy. ¡°We must be blind to be so insolent. Please have mercy on us.¡± Thud! Thud! Thud! Their foreheads were already stained red with blood with the constant banging, but they did not stop. They knew they had to continue imploring mercy until Levi relent. He had clearly given them a chance. It was the Garrison themselves who dug their own graves, so they would have to undo their mistake now. Levi watched them silently as they begged for their lives until they passed out. ¡°I don¡¯t want to see any of the North Hampton Garrisons in Erudia anymore.¡± Levi¡¯s words sealed the fate of the Garrison family. They would have no choice but to leave the country. This marked the end of the whole family. Over on the other side, Meredith, Harry, and the gang rushed to Gxy International Clubhouse after finding out that everyone was assembled there. Their blood boiled in excitement when they saw the cars and helicopters outside the venue. This was a fine chance for them to establish theirwork to climb up the socialdder. If they were able to get to know some of the guests and take down Morris Group, the three families would gain higher status. At the thought of that, they scrambled into the clubhouse with their eyes fixed on the prize. ¡°Grandpa, Grandma, I heard they just caught Levi and his daughter. Does this mean they will kill them tonight?¡± Jennie had just received news from Zoey about what was happening. Before anyone could answer, ring noises came from within the clubhouse as if someone was fighting. A smile broke out on Jennie¡¯s face. ¡°Poor them.¡± Chapter 1310 Chapter 1310 ¡°Hurry up. I don¡¯t want to miss out on this. It must be a pleasant sight. The Garrison n must be teaching Levi and Forlevia a good lesson.¡± To their dismay, what they were about to see was not what they anticipated. About ten people were on their knees pleading for forgiveness. They were knocking their wounded heads so hard that the ground was already red with blood. Even so, none of them stopped although their flesh was exposed. From N?velDrama.Org. Some of them had even fainted on the ground. Meredith and the others were rmed to see the ghastly sight. Their backs turned cold, and they began to quiver. What is going on? They thought the Garrison n was punishing the family because of what Levi and Forlevia did. ¡°Please have mercy on us.¡± Joseph was still entreating Levi although his face was covered with blood, and his voice was growing soft. Meredith still had no clue about the real situation. She red at Levi when she saw the pitiful lot hurt and injured. What a jinx. Why does he have to make everyone¡¯s life so difficult? Look at what he¡¯s putting his family through. Look at his conceited face. I can¡¯t believe this guy is still sitting in his wheelchair when his elders are standing on their feet. He has no respect for old people. Meredith stormed toward Levi and Forlevia andshed out at them. ¡°What do you think you¡¯re doing sitting here leisurely? Get on your knees and ask for forgiveness with your family.¡± ¡°Yeah. You should own up to your mistake. Don¡¯t just let your family bear the me for you. You and your child are the ones who caused this mess,¡± Harry added. Bang! Following the loud m, a wooden table broke into a clean half. Teneb was furious. ¡°Who are you all to talk?¡± he roared. Meredith and Robert jumped at Teneb¡¯s voice. They soon found themselves under the condemning and indignant res of everyone present. ¡°Do you not want to live anymore? Know your ce!¡± People started denouncing their impudent acts, putting the three families in a tight spot. They looked around uneasily and knelt down, apologizing profusely. ¡°Please forgive us. We don¡¯t mean to interfere.¡± They still had no idea why they incurred public wrath. They thought it was because they overstepped their boundary. They thought so because all the guests had high social status, so it made sense that they should behave ordingly. When they found out their impoliteness had enraged even Teneb, they quickly apologized. Just as things were getting messy, Zoey ran in with worry written all over her face. She did not want anything to happen to Levi and Forlevia. She was stunned when she saw so many people on their knees. Chapter 1311 Chapter 1311 Wait¡­ Why are the Garrisons kneeling? The ck, Lopez, and Zachs families too? Levi was right in the middle when Zoey entered. It seemed like everyone rted to Levi and Forlevia was being punished. Zoey dashed toward Levi and cried out. ¡°What¡¯s the big deal? It¡¯s just a surname! We¡¯ll just change to another family name if everyone is so serious about it!¡± Levi smiled looking at his frantic wife. ¡°Calm down, Zoey. No one can interfere with our decision.¡± Upon that, everyone exchanged ufortable nces. It was true that no one would dare to stand up against Levi. On the contrary, they genuinely hoped Forlevia could take the Garrisons¡¯ family name. Hence, they figured Zoey must have misunderstood the situation. Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. Just as Teneb was about to speak, Zoey beat him to it. ¡°Cut it out, Levi. Can¡¯t you see how grave the situation is?¡± Zoey was afraid that Levi would make things worse if he continued his talk. No one would be able to get away at this rate. ¡°Mr. Lehman, please help us. We promise to not make a fuss again.¡± Dale straightened his back in surprise. Why are you asking for my help? Levi¡¯s the one who has the final say here. No one will go against him. Teneb was the first to see through what was going on exactly. ¡°Fine. We¡¯ll let you lot off just this once for Mr. Lehman¡¯s sake,¡± he said. ¡°Yeah, I agree.¡± When the other finally understood what Teneb was doing, they agreed unanimously. They decided to y along since this was still rted to The Cmity, and it would be considered as ssified information. ¡°Thank you! Thank you, Elder Teneb. Thank you, Mr. Lehman.¡± After that, Zoey quickly pushed Levi out of the clubhouse. ¡°Get lost!¡± Behind her, Teneb¡¯s voice pierced through the hall as he red at Meredith and those with her. They got on their feet immediately and left in a hurry. As for the Garrison family, Levi was certain that the other families would look into it that they make themselves scarce. Just as Zoey and North Sky Lord were getting Levi into the car, Meredith and her family came chasing after them. ¡°Hold up!¡± Harry cried out. ¡°What do you want?¡± Zoey replied impatiently. ¡°Look at what your husband did. He¡¯s not even capable of protecting his own family. He has to rely on you to get him out of the situation. He¡¯s putting all three families at risk!¡± Henry was even more tant with his remarks. ¡°Are you even a man? You¡¯re pathetic! You have to count on a woman to clean your sh*t. You have no pride. I¡¯d rather die if I were you.¡± Meredith pointed a finger at Zoey when neither Zoey nor Levi said a word. ¡°Just you wait and see. Your husband and that kid will be the death of you.¡± Jennie nodded and added, ¡°I really don¡¯t understand you, Levi. You should just leave Zoey and stop dragging her down with you.¡± However, Zoey looked away and remained quiet. It was fortunate that they got away with it tonight, but if this were to happen again, she really did not know who else to turn to for help. Chapter 1312 Chapter 1312 ¡°Stop bullying Daddy! He¡¯ll beat you guys up!¡± Forlevia red at the adults and shouted. She knew why everyone revered Levi back there. If these people continued provoking Levi, she was sure he would beat them to a pulp. ¡°Well, it¡¯s not like your daddy can do anything to us. Watch me.¡± Before Shaun could push Levi away, North Sky Lord grabbed his hand and shoved him away. Shaun stumbled backward before falling to the ground. ¡°Don¡¯t think you can get away just because you have a bodyguard. You¡¯ll die if you meet someone more powerful one day,¡± Shaun bellowed in anger. ¡°Yeah. Your bodyguard won¡¯t save you forever.¡± The lot repulsed Levi to the bones. He ruined everything for them. They were here to meet key figures in the country, but they almost lost their lives because of Levi. Given their hatred toward him, they would have given him a good beating if not for Zoey. Heck, they were ready to even put up a fight with North Sky Lord. They had clearly underestimated his skills and capability. He was second to no one except for Levi in The Cmity. If the three families were to face him off, they would not stand a chance at all. Seeing the two sides unwilling to budge, Zoey hurried North Sky Lord to get Levi into the car, and they left right after. ¡°Like father like daughter! They will only bring bad luck to people around them.¡± Meredith clenched her fists and shouted as the car pulled off. This was a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity for them to get to know people of the highest ranks, but Levi ruined everything. Just as the Lopezes, the cks, and the Zachs were so caught up in dissatisfaction, a group of people walked out of the clubhouse. They quickly made way, lowering their heads without saying a word. ¡°Oh! Missy hasn¡¯t epted our gifts!¡± ¡°Dang it! How can we forget this? This is why we came all the way here!¡± Missy? ¡°Who is Missy?¡± Meredith mumbled to the others as thoughts ran through her mind. Even the elders of ancient families treat her with such great respect! It finally urred to the three families that all the families made it a point toe to North Hampton not to penalize Levi. They were here for someone they referred to as ¡°Missy.¡± Who exactly is she? She must be someone in North Hampton. They looked at one another and shimmers of new hope shone in their eyes. They just saw another chance to advance their course. ¡°Should we follow them and check out who this person is?¡± Meredith suggested. They still thought Levi and Forlevia had fallen from grace because Levi allowed Forlevia to take the Garrison surname. ¡°Yeah, we should go check it out,¡± Harry agreed readily. Once they found out who this person was, they would do everything within their capacity to curry her favor. As such, they tailed the luxury cars stealthily once they drove off. However, Meredith sensed something was off as the journey continued. The road to this person they called ¡°Missy¡± seemed disconcertingly familiar. When the vehicles finally stopped in front of Levi and Zoey¡¯s manor, they were both bbergasted. ¡°What? Why are they here?¡± From N?velDrama.Org. Jennie could not hold her astonishment in. The others were so astounded they kept shaking their head in disbelief. ¡°No way¡­¡± Chapter 1313 Chapter 1313 ¡°Somebody tell me this is not true!¡± ¡°We¡¯re so dead¡­¡± The three families refused to believe what their eyes saw. Teneb¡¯s car was parked further away from the manor before he came down. Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. Immediately, masked men in ck attire carrying ancient daggers appeared before the crowd. The Cmity! What are they doing here? Meredith snapped her fingers when she saw those men in ck. ¡°So she¡¯s the master of The Cmity?¡± ¡°It must be, else the prominent families won¡¯t evene to pay homage.¡± ¡°So it turns out they¡¯re not here for Levi. They¡¯re here because of The Cmity.¡± ¡°Gosh! I almost thought they¡¯re here to see Forlevia!¡± Jennie ced her hand on her chest, feeling relieved. The appearance of The Cmity assured them that all the families were not here to see Forlevia. ¡°What brings you all here?¡± one of the fighters of The Cmity asked. ¡°We¡¯re here to send gifts to Missy,¡± Teneb answered. ¡°Alright. We¡¯ll receive the presents on her behalf.¡± Right after passing the gifts, Teneb and the others left. After the crowd was dismissed, Meredith and the others went home without even noticing a pair of spying eyes in the dark. Life had returned to normalcy after this, but this was just the calm before the storm. The real enemies at the back were finally making a move. Levi¡¯s recovery would be an existential threat to them, so they could not just sit and do nothing. Within the next month, thirty-seven groups of highly skilled fighters from within and without Erudia convened. They were all here for the same reason¡ªLevi. As for Levi, he was d that his real enemies were finally showing themselves after such a long wait. The Cmity had already set up a wless trap waiting for them to step right in. The Cmity managed to apprehend all of them and even got to the mastermind behind their plot. They showed no mercy when they identified the viins. ¡°We¡¯ve taken down Windstorm Mercenaries.¡± ¡°We just vanquished South Sky Society.¡± ¡°And Royal South Poseidon too.¡± ¡°South ck Conglomerate is dealt with.¡± The Cmity destroyed each enemy within the span of just one month. They lured the enemies out and killed every single one of them. Even those residing abroad were stemmed out. Levi¡¯s n was a sess, and he managed to treat the problem at its roots. This was also a great leap forward for the country. These organizations were also threats to Erudia because these enemies had infiltrated the country on every front. Some of the notable leaders were extremists. If they were given leeway, they could bring the whole nation to the ground. Everyone¡¯s heart chilled when these leaders were caught. People like them were worse than pure military threats. Although it was just a few people at the top level, getting hold of them was a huge service done to Erudia because this had to do with national security. Levi and his men continued their probe well after they got to the masterminds behind this ploy. The deeper they dug, the more they revealed. Since Levi had done amendable service to the country, everyone thought it was high time they gave him what was due him. Chapter 1314 Chapter 1314 ¡°Should we just give him the God of War¡¯s title?¡± ¡°What about Winsor then? Everyone thinks he¡¯s the God of War. What will happen if we just give that title to Levi?¡± ¡°Yeah, right. What should we do then? It¡¯s not like we can ask the two to fight each other for the title.¡± There was a heated debate about this issue in Erudia. The leaders deliberated over the idea and considered it from all angles. After all, this was no easy decision. ¡°You know what? We can just give him a new title. He has done way more for the country than the God of War. We should just give him a higher title.¡± This idea sat well with everybody, and all eyes were on the speaker. ¡°What title should we bestow upon him then?¡± ¡°Make him king!¡± someone eximed. Everyone sucked a mouth of cold air at the suggestion. King? This was way above the God of War. Although it sounded daring, no one voiced an objection. After all, Levi was worthy of that title. ¡°Alright. Let¡¯s make him the Crown King then. He will take charge of Iron Brigade, Asura Army, Iron Knights, as well as the Royal Army of Oand City.¡± ¡°We should also give him a city in the North and ten training bases.¡± ¡°The coronation ceremony will take ce in three days at Coronation Stage in Oand City.¡± The news about the coronation spread far and wide beyond the country. Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. It had been a long time in history since Erudia had a king. Thest time the Coronation Stage was put to use was hundreds of years back. That was why this news took the whole world by storm, despite not knowing who the Crown King was yet. People were guessing between Levi or Winsor, but the first had lost his title as the God of War, while thetter was not capable enough to be crowned king. Even if Winsor took down The Cmity, he still had a long way to go before he could prove himself worthy of being a king, but there was no one else aside from Winsor and Levi. Thus, if this person were able to live up to this title, it would only make sense if people had heard of his great deeds. Everyone was expecting this person to have quelled formidable enemies or done more impressive things. Only someone who had earned their respect could be their king, so to them, this person must be outstanding. It was counter-intuitive that they had never heard of this man before. And so, everyone wondered who this mysterious candidate was. When Winsor received the news, he was as shocked as everyone. ¡°Crown King? And he¡¯ll be able to mobilize an army of millions? Who is this guy?¡± His subordinates were shook too. After all, the Crown King would be directly above them in rank and command. Winsor was an unrelenting person, and he hated being controlled by people. Back when he was under Levi, he had always been disgruntled. This news made him relive those moments, and he found it repulsive. ¡°Who will be the Crown King? Why didn¡¯t we receive any news?¡± ¡°We have no idea. This man should at least be someone worthy of our respect,¡± Zar replied. Dragonites, who earlier on brought the news, were more honest in their answer. ¡°We know you might not like to hear this, but this man is way out of your league.¡± Chapter 1315 Chapter 1315 Everyone stared at one another awkwardly. The Dragonites were way too truthful. They pointed out without reservation that the Crown King was way better than Winsor. Winsor had always thought of himself as second to none. He conjectured that the person to be sworn in must be from the Four Great Families. ¡°We¡¯ll see you at the coronation ceremony.¡± With that said, the Dragonites left. Gloom settled over Winsor¡¯s face after they went off. He was having a great time enjoying all the respect from people after he was made the God of War. The news about the Crown King came out of nowhere and put him in distress. On the other side, Levi was pleasantly surprised when he found out he would be the Crown King. He initially thought he would only be made God of War again, but it turned out that they wanted to raise him to a higher stature. This meant he would have more armies under him. And even the God of War would be under his influence. ¡°All hail Crown King!¡± the Dragonites greeted Levi. ¡°The sworn-in ceremony will be in three days at Oand City,¡± the news bearers added. ¡°I will be there. Thanks foring.¡± After the Dragonites left, Forlevia tilted her head thinking as she looked at Levi. ¡°Daddy, what is Crown King?¡± ¡°Hm, just someone more powerful than the God of War,¡± Levi said, pinching her nose tenderly, ¡°Since Daddy is the Crown King, do you want to be the Goddess of War when you grow up?¡± ¡°Yes! I want to be the Goddess of War!¡± The girl pped her hands in enthusiasm. Meanwhile, Zoey and Emma were also discussing the news. People around them had been talking about this all day. Since this was a sensitive topic to raise around Levi, the two women avoided him and started talking among themselves. If Levi were able to move around freely, he would still be the God of War. If nothing had happened to him, he stood a high chance of being the Crown King. However, with his disability, all hope was lost, so they figured it would be best if they did not talk to him about it. When they saw Leviing over, they quickly changed the topic and pretended as if they were talking about something else. Levi looked at him curiously, putting them in an uneasy spot. They wondered if Levi overheard them. ¡°Grandma, Mommy, what are you two talking about?¡± Forlevia ran over and asked. ¡°It¡¯s nothing,¡± Zoey said curtly. ¡°They are talking about the Crown King, Evie,¡± Levi answered instead. Zoey and Emma shot rmed gazes at each other. So he heard what we said? ¡°I see¡­ Grandma, Mommy, do you know Daddy is the Crown King?¡± ¡°Huh?¡± The two women frowned while looking at the girl. Is this for real? Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. They looked at Forlevia¡¯s serious face, and chills went down their spine. ¡°I¡¯m the Goddess of War, and Daddy¡¯s King!¡± The girl smiled happily as she jumped around Levi. Zoey and Emma sighed in relief. As they had expected, the girl did not know what she was saying. There was no way Levi would be the Crown King. After all, he was confined to a wheelchair. He was probably just joking with Forlevia, saying that she would be the Goddess of War. ¡°Levi, you should stop telling her stuff like this. Who knows she might really believe it to be true.¡± Chapter 1316 Chapter 1316 ¡°Yeah, kids really believe everything adults say. This is not good for them,¡± Emma agreed. She did not want her granddaughter to go around telling people her father was the Crown King. People might think she was a liar and ostracize her. Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. ¡°Alright, alright,¡± Levi said, nodding his head. He had to admit that knowing too much would not be good for Forlevia. It would only put her in danger, so it would be wise for him to keep his identity a secret. After all, this was what the Dragonites told him to do too. Although Levi had made tremendous achievements in tearing his enemies down, he knew this was just the end of the beginning. There was still a greater threat at the back of his head. He was fully aware that there were still insiders within the system that he needed to pin down. Also, he had not solved the mystery behind Blood King Pce¡¯s reemergence. That was why the Dragonites requested that his identity be kept secret for now for their own safety. ¡°Are you alright, Levi?¡± Zoey sensed Levi was drifting away in thoughts and asked. ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°Have you heard about the Crown King?¡± ¡°Yeah. What about it?¡± Levi asked in return. ¡°What¡¯s meant for us will be ours, so don¡¯t beat yourself to it.¡± ¡°I¡¯m okay, don¡¯t worry. I don¡¯t care about stuff like this. I¡¯m happy with how I am right now, and I get to spend more time with you both.¡± ¡°Good to know. I¡¯m just worried you might be affected.¡± Everyone in the country was guessing who the Crown King was for the next three days. They were dying to know who this person was. All they knew was Winsor was definitely not the Crown King because even he would have to be subjected under thetter. There were only a handful of exceptional men in Erudia, so everyone upied themselves with the discussion about this person¡¯s identity, but they were also aware that there were hidden talents within the country as well. Many were determined to go to the Coronation Stage on that day to see for themselves this legendary figure. Even people overseas were talking about this. The coronation of a king meant a stronger rival nation for them. At that moment, Winsor was already enough of a threat for them. Another capable leader would be just too much for them to handle, so many foreign forces mobilized their connections to find out everything they could about the Crown King. After all, this was an incipient threat to their countries. All eyes were on the coronation ceremony three dayster. They had to know who this person was. Another day flew by, and the king would be crowned the next day. The Coronation Stage in Oand City was all decorated for the event. Everything was ready for the coronation ceremony to take ce. ¡°I heard the event will be broadcasted live. I¡¯m really looking forward to it.¡± Zoey was thrilled to witness the coronation of the nation¡¯s king. This national event electrified all the citizens. ¡°Let¡¯s watch it together tomorrow,¡± Emma said. ¡°I want to watch too!¡± Forlevia shouted passionately. ¡°By the way, I¡¯m going to Oand City tomorrow,¡± Levi said softly, looking at the three of them. Chapter 1317 Chapter 1317 ¡°What?¡± Both Zoey and Emma were taken aback. It took them a while toe back to their senses. ¡°What do you mean? Why are you going over tomorrow?¡± Zoey asked in surprise. Don¡¯t tell me he¡¯s the Crown King. No way. Levi was with us all this while. He has done nothing to win this title. Zoey and Emma looked at each other in confusion. Right then, Zoey figured he must have wanted to watch the ceremony on the spot. Even if Levi was already not the God of War, he still loved the country dearly. He probably just wanted to be there in person. Yes, that must be it. He must¡¯ve felt reluctant when he gave away his title as the God of War. Zoey thought Levi would find closure if he were able to witness the coronation of the king himself. He needed to be sure that the country would be in good hands. ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll ask them to send you over tomorrow,¡± Zoey said without any further questions. ¡°Thanks.¡± Once again, the Coronation Stage was put in use after a long time. This was, indeed, a historical moment for Erudia. Everyone from the military attended the ceremony. The Commander-In-Chief of the Nine Warzones, the Four Guardians, Winsor and the Asura Army, and Iron Brigade together with the Iron Knights were all there. Even Azure Dragon, White Tiger, and other old colleagues of Levi were there on that day. Given the significance of this event, it would be broadcasted worldwide. Not only would this be able to boost the country¡¯s morale, but it would also act as a deterrent for other nations. Besides, the Crown King deserved all the attention of the world. On the next day, Zoey sent out a private helicopter to send Levi to Oand City. Levi arrived at around eight in the morning. Soon after that, the Dragonites picked up Levi in secret, and they headed for the Coronation Stage. ¡°Since we¡¯ve not identified all our enemies, you¡¯ll have to stay undercover for some time,¡± the Dragonites said apologetically. Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it. The country has given me the highest honor. This is nothingpared to what the country has done for me,¡± Levi assured them. The ceremony was schedule to begin at ten. Many influential figures convened at the Coronation Stage before that. This was not a public event, so those who wanted to join would need to have an invite. Those who attended included some of the most distinguished people in the country, like Benny Quinton, the best doctor in Erudia. He was talking to Azure Dragon and the others at the venue. They looked regretful when they saw each other. ¡°This could have been our boss,¡± White Tigermented in resignation. ¡°Yeah¡­ Mr. Garrison could¡¯ve been the Crown King.¡± Benny actually knew who the real Crown King was, but since he had signed a confidentiality agreement, he could not breathe a word. ¡°It¡¯s okay. On the bright side, Winsor won¡¯t be able to behave as he like now,¡± Kirin said, ¡°He¡¯ll have to listen to the Crown King now.¡± ¡°Yeah! I bet Winsor¡¯s fuming with anger right now. He never liked being under someone else¡¯s command. I really hope the Crown King teaches him a good lesson,¡± Azure Dragon said. It was true that Winsor was not at all pleased with what was happening. He could not wait to see what the Crown King was made of. ¡°We just found out that Levi¡¯s here too,¡± Zar informed Winsor. Chapter 1318 Chapter 1318 ¡°Mm? Why is he here?¡± Winsor scowled. ¡°I have no idea. Perhaps he¡¯s here to witness the ceremony,¡± Zar answered. ¡°Okay. Where is he? Let¡¯s go to him.¡± Under Zar¡¯s lead, the crowd came to Levi. At the sight of Levi, Winsor sighed. ¡°You used to be undefeatable, but you¡¯re now useless. Did you take the medicine I gave you back then? I hope you¡¯ll regain your strength and return to your prime so we can battle against each other. If you win, you¡¯ll keep your God of War title.¡± Winsor might¡¯ve said that, but he was certain Levi wouldn¡¯t win. Bolgun exined, ¡°Boss wishes you a speedy recovery. As for the battle, he¡¯ll defeat you for sure. Even The Cmity had been defeated by him.¡± Bolgun was saying that Levi could recover, but there was no way he¡¯d get to defeat Winsor. Levi replied calmly, ¡°No need. You can keep the rank for yourself.¡± ¡°What a chicken.¡± ¡°He can¡¯t help it. Look how weak he is now. It must¡¯ve been a tremendous blow to him. He¡¯s devastated and lost the will to fight on.¡± ¡°Boss, I don¡¯t think he¡¯s brave enough to battle you!¡± Everyonemented in disappointment. Back then, Levi was capable and arrogant, so no one saw thising. No one knew that Levi wasn¡¯t interested in bing the God of War as he was going to be inaugurated as the Crown King soon. By then, even the God of War would be under hismand. ¡°North, let¡¯s go!¡± Levi said. As North Sky Lord had a mask over his face, no one knew who he was. ¡°Alright!¡± In reality, North Sky Lord¡¯s eyes were zing with fury. He was still upset over the fact that he had to lose to Winsor deliberately. One day, I shall defeat Winsor. ¡°Wait. Did we say you can leave?¡± Talon demanded. ¡°You need to fight our boss before you are allowed to leave!¡± The trio red at Levi resentfully. Actually, Levi wasn¡¯t at all interested in Winsor. He could beat his master and seniors to a pulp, so Winsor was no match for him. To him, it would only be a waste of time. ¡°I¡¯m not interested,¡± he replied. ¡°You can¡¯t say no. As long as you¡¯ve recovered, you need to ept our boss¡¯ battle request.¡± ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right. Otherwise, we won¡¯t allow you to leave!¡± They stood in front of Levi and blocked his exit. Another bunch of men arrived and retorted, ¡°Hey, what are you trying to do?¡± ¡°Wanna fight? Come on!¡± Levi turned to see Azure Dragon and the rest striding over to him. ¡°How dare you bully our boss? Winsor, do you want us to beat you up?¡± White Tiger warned in a hostile tone. Both parties exchanged furious res; a battle was about to begin soon. Winsor gritted his teeth and fell silent. Levi¡¯s subordinates were delighted. ¡°Boss, we¡¯re so d to see you alive and well! We even held a funeral for you.¡± They were ovee with emotions upon reuniting with him again. ¡°Did you create any trouble when I was gone?¡± Levi asked with a grin. Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. He was worried that they couldn¡¯t control their emotions. ¡°Boss, we did nothing of that sort!¡± ¡°Yes, it¡¯s great to see you again!¡± they chimed in happily. Soon, it was almost time for the coronation ceremony. Everyone had to return to their seats, so Levi told North Sky Lord to wheel him away. ¡°Hmm? Where is Levi? Didn¡¯t hee to witness the ceremony?¡± Winsor asked in confusion. Chapter 1319 Chapter 1319 When they started scanning the crowd for Levi¡¯s figure, Azure Dragon and the others were doing the same. Where is Levi? Why did he disappear without warning? The seats were almost filled up, but Levi was still nowhere to be seen. It could only mean one thing¡ªLevi wasn¡¯t invited! They hurriedly scanned the guest list and didn¡¯t see Levi¡¯s name there. He isn¡¯t invited! Then how did hee in? Didn¡¯t anyone stop him? Where is he now? ¡°Forget it. We should focus on the ceremony.¡± Everyone promptly turned their attention back to the ceremony. Right now, the preparations were done, and the whole ceremony would be broadcasted live on TV. Meanwhile, in North Hampton, Zoey and her family were waiting for the ceremony to begin in front of the TV. Forlevia was pping happily. ¡°Daddy! Daddy!¡± However, Zoey told her solemnly, ¡°Evie, if your daddy wasn¡¯t hurt, he might be attending the ceremony in person right now! Remember, your daddy is a hero!¡± Forlevia nodded. ¡°Okay, I got it. Daddy¡¯s a hero!¡± Zoey smiled. ¡°Let¡¯s see if Daddy appears on the observation deck, alright?¡± ¡°Okay!¡± To both Zoey and Emma, it would be an honor to see Levi witnessing the ceremony in person for only those who had contributed greatly to Erudia would get invited. Even the rich and powerful wouldn¡¯t get invited easily. Witnessing the ceremony in person was an honorable moment, hence they waited eagerly for Levi to appear among the audience. Almost everyone in Erudia was waiting for the live broadcast to begin, including Meredith and the others. As they used to be Erudia¡¯s warriors, they gathered a crowd to watch the live broadcast together. Meredith was saying, ¡°Asura and the Crown King will ensure the safety of Erudia. We can grow our wealth and live in thisnd peacefully! We need to thank them!¡± ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right. Erudia needs to be peaceful before it can develop. We should thank the heroes.¡± Robert sighed. ¡°If I get to witness the ceremony in person, I can finally die in peace!¡± Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Only those who had contributed greatly to Erudia would get invited to the coronation ceremony,¡± Meredith said in a regretful tone. It was impossible for them to attend the ceremony, so they dared not even dream about it. Still, it would be a great experience. If they sessfully made it, even the prominent families wouldn¡¯t dare to look down on them. Just then, Jennie snickered. ¡°I heard that Levi is there to witness the ceremony. Zoey was the one who drove him there.¡± ¡°What? What right does he have to attend the ceremony?¡± ¡°He¡¯s just a loser. If he got invited, he should give the invitation card to his elders! Why did he choose to attend it himself?¡± The crowd immediately scoffed. ¡°Impossible. I don¡¯t think Levi is there. There¡¯s no news of him being invited.¡± ¡°Yes, he¡¯ll need an invitation card to attend the ceremony. Levi didn¡¯t receive any!¡± ¡°Forget it. We¡¯ll find out once the ceremony begins. There aren¡¯t many guests on the observation deck, so we can find out whether Levi¡¯s there soon!¡± Everyone was holding their breaths in anticipation of the coronation ceremony. Meanwhile, the Dragonites led Levi to his designated dressing room so he could change and attend the ceremony. At ten sharp, the coronation ceremony began. Chapter 1320 Chapter 1320 Hundreds of Dragonites were guarding the Coronation Stage¡ªthe symbol and glory of Erudia. Finally, the Coronation Stage, which had been sealed off in this century, was revealed to the public. There were only a few people who could achieve this feat, especially being inaugurated as Crown King. ¡°Today, we have opened the Coronation Stage to inaugurate the Crown King.¡± ¡°Let us wee the three tokens!¡± Shortly after, the three tokens were brought onto the Coronation Stage. There was one ring, one mask, and one sword. The ring¡¯s name was Dragon Ring, and there was a magnificent dragon¡¯s head on the gold ring. The gold mask was known as the Dragon Mask as it had a dragon carved on it. Lastly, the Dragon Sword, with the shadow of a dragon etched on it, was revealed. The three tokens had been kept in the National Treasury for hundreds of years, as only those who were inaugurated had the privilege of owning them. At longst, the tokens were revealed to the public. They represented the Crown King, so any token could mobilize the troops. The Dragon Sword could also execute someone on the spot and report the matterter. That was the power granted to the Crown King! When the three tokens appeared, silence ensued. The venue was so quiet that everyone could even hear a pin drop. Everyone stared at the three tokens excitedly. At that moment, Winsor could feel his throat go dry as his breath quickened. No one would refuse to be the Crown King; hence Winsor promptly had a new goal. Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. He wanted to be in the spotlight. I¡¯ll be inaugurated as the Crown King one day! As the ceremony was broadcasted live, the camera swept across the three tokens. The citizens of Erudia excitedly carved the three tokens, which represented the glory of Erudia, in their brains. Zoey pointed at the TV screen and told Forlevia, ¡°Evie, when you grow up, you must contribute to Erudia.¡± Soon, the camera zoomed in on the guests on the observation deck. Slowly, the guests¡¯ faces appeared one by one on the screen. Zoey and Forlevia scanned the crowd carefully for Levi¡¯s face. s, they didn¡¯t spot Levi although the camera did zoom into everyone on the observation deck. Zoey was sure Levi wasn¡¯t among the audience. Her face darkened as disappointment overwhelmed her heart. Levi didn¡¯t even get the chance to view the ceremony? He has aplished a lot, but he can¡¯t even witness this glorious moment. She sighed. Is he watching the ceremony from afar? At the thought of his forlorn figure lurking in the shadows, Zoey¡¯s heart clenched in pain. ¡°Daddy isn¡¯t there¡­¡± Forlevia sounded disappointed, too. At the ck residence. ¡°Ha! We saw everything and even reyed it carefully. Levi was nowhere to be seen!¡± ¡°Yes, you¡¯ve been tricked by him. Why would he get to attend the ceremony?¡± ¡°Only those who are important to the country have the right to be there. Levi is crippled, so why would they invite him?¡± Instantly, an uproariousughter erupted from the ck family. ¡°Yes, he must¡¯ve lied to Zoey and the others. I don¡¯t think he knows the event is broadcasted live on TV, and that every guest¡¯s face would be shown!¡± Meredith scoffed. Robert voiced his disappointment. ¡°I can¡¯t believe Levi made that up to attract attention.¡± ¡°Even if he did appear, his appearance on the observation deck would be a disgrace to us and Erudia!¡± ¡°Let¡¯s stop talking about him. The Crown King is about to appear soon! Look!¡± They focused on the screen earnestly. Soon, the Crown King would show himself to the world. Chapter 1321 Chapter 1321 It was a nerve-wracking moment. Everyone was curious as to who was the Crown King, especially Winsor and the enemies of Erudia. Who would the Crown King be? Would he be a threat or danger to us? Thus, they couldn¡¯t wait to see who the Crown King would be. It was time for the Crown King to go on stage. ¡°Presenting the royal robe!¡± announced the Dragonites. The Crown King¡¯s royal robe was brought onto the stage. A magnificent and imposing Qilin was embroidered on the robe. It was also the insignia of the Crown King! ¡°Let us wee the Crown King!¡± A secondter, a towering figure nked by the Dragonites appeared on stage. Whoosh! His stride gave off a majestic and imposing aura, which made the mass hold their breaths. He¡¯s a powerful man! His figure was so intimidating that Winsor and the other strong warriors dared not say anything. At that moment, a trace of fear appeared in Winsor¡¯s heart. He lost his courage to challenge the Crown King as he could sense that thetter was as strong as the powerful men from the Great Family of Frostford. The Crown King¡¯s imposing aura oppressed him. Before anyone could see what the Crown King looked like, the Dragon Mask had already covered his face. The Crown King had swiftly put on the mask upon his appearance. No one saw how he did it. They had missed the most important moment. A confused murmur erupted among the crowd. ¡°That was fast. We didn¡¯t even see how he did it! Who is the Crown King?¡± asked Meredith as she lifted her sses. ¡°We didn¡¯t see it! Let¡¯s see if the camera managed to capture it.¡± They could only put their hopes on the close-up shot. After all, it was practically impossible to catch that with the naked eye when the broadcast was ying on TV. At North Hampton. When Forlevia saw the tall figure, she yelled, ¡°Daddy! That¡¯s Daddy! I see him now!¡± Zoey and Emma exchanged helpless nces upon seeing how excited Forlevia was. ¡°Look, Evie believed Levi¡¯s nonsense,¡± Zoey said with a sigh. Children would remember the actions and words of other adults when they were growing up as they trusted adults with all their hearts. Zoey had no choice but to refute her words. ¡°Evie, that¡¯s not Daddy. Let¡¯s continue watching!¡± ¡°Oh, alright.¡± Forlevia fell silent and focused on the TV screen. Right then, Levi put the Dragon Ring onto his finger as the Dragonites ced the royal robe on his shoulders. Holding the Dragon Sword, he unsheathed it deftly. Swoosh! The golden sword sparkled in the sunlight. It was so dazzling that everyone could barely open their eyes. As Levi pointed the sword at the air, a mighty presence emerged. It was the Crown King, otherwise known as Levi Garrison¡¯s era. Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. Thus, the coronation ceremony of the Crown King ended. ¡°We¡¯re proud to present to you, the Crown King of Erudia!¡± the Dragonites announced proudly. ¡°Any objections?¡± No one uttered a word. Winsor felt powerless, so he said nothing. ¡°I object!¡± Suddenly, a voice resonated in the air. Chapter 1322 Chapter 1322 It was an event broadcasted live, so almost everyone was watching it right now. As the sound resonated in the air, silence ensued. The audience was silent, and everyone froze dead in their tracks. Even the audience watching the ceremony on TV was shocked into silence. No one had expected to see such a scene at the coronation ceremony. After all, why would one object to the crowning of the Crown King after decades? The Crown King had put on a mask upon his first appearance, but his imposing aura was convincing enough. Even Winsor was willing to admit defeat. He figured the Crown King was one of the powerful warriors from the Four Great Families. Only the great families were powerful enough to train such a powerful and indestructible warrior. Hence, he didn¡¯t have any objections as he knew how horrifyingly powerful the warriors from the Four Great Families were. Still, there was someone who dared to voice their objection. Clearly, that person was going against the Dragonites¡¯ wishes. At once, the crowd looked around to find the source of the voice. Levi¡¯s curiosity was piqued, too. He wondered who was bold enough to voice their objection, and the first person that popped up in his mind was Winsor. However, Winsor didn¡¯t utter a word. ¡°Who is it?¡± the Dragonites shouted. ¡°Me! I object!¡± A woman emerged from the crowd. It¡¯s a woman! Clearly, no one expected to see a woman voicing her disapproval. That being said, not many people dared to go against this woman, who was the leader of the Grewall Army, which was as famous as the Iron Brigade and the Asura Army in Erudia. She wasn¡¯t famous internationally, but Erudia knew who she was¡ªEnyo of Erudia. From N?velDrama.Org. As Winsor and Levi were more famous than her, she didn¡¯t have the opportunity to shine. Still, she wasn¡¯t one to be ignored. The Grewall Army was known for its ruthlessness. As its leader, Enyo was famous for her imperious and brutal attitude. Men had always dominated the battlefield, so it was rare to see a woman rising through the ranks. As she was capable enough of leading such a powerful army, her presence was horrifying. Her name was Minka Fisker, which meant ¡°strong-willed warrior.¡± It was clear what her parents wanted her to be. Most importantly, Minka was only around Levi¡¯s age. It wasn¡¯t easy to achieve this rank on the battlefield at such a young age. The audience gasped in shock upon seeing Minka. No wonder she was known as the irondy of the battlefield, as she was bold enough to step out right at this moment. Winsor¡¯s expression dropped when he saw her. Minka was 175cm tall, her features stunning but icy. An intimidating and horrifying aura emanated from her. Actually, Levi didn¡¯t know Minka that well as he mostly heard about her and had only met her once. Thus, he wondered why she objected to him achieving this rank. The Dragonites demanded, ¡°Minka Fisker, why did you object?¡± Minka dered, ¡°First, the Crown King must¡¯ve devoted himself to the country. However, I¡¯ve never heard of this man¡¯s contributions. Second, the Crown King has to be someone we¡¯re all in awe of. Third, in my opinion, the only candidate who deserves to be the Crown King is none other than Levi Garrison!¡± After Minka stated her three reasons, everyone was taken aback. Winsor felt like he was about to lose it any minute, while Levi parted his lips in disbelief. Chapter 1323 Chapter 1323 Minka had only met him once, but she thought he was the best candidate to be the Crown King. Why? Levi wondered. Even Winsor was rendered speechless. How could she say Levi¡¯s better than me? I defeated him and The Cmity! If Minka thinks Levi is the most suitable candidate to be the Crown King, she thinks he¡¯s more capable than me! He refused to ept that! Thus, he decided to challenge Levi to prove he was stronger than Levi. Winsor immediately dered, ¡°Minka, you¡¯re wrong. If I¡¯m here, why are you saying Levi is the most suitable contender to be the Crown King? I¡¯ve already defeated him and The Cmity, which is stronger than Blood King Pce!¡± He continued in a huff, ¡°I can do everything he can. I can also achieve things he couldn¡¯t achieve. How could you say he¡¯s the most suitable contender to be inaugurated as the Crown King? What about me?¡± Winsor had zero tolerance for people who questioned his capability, so he confronted Minka without hesitation. From N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Ha! Don¡¯t you know how you defeated him? You only won because you had the advantage over him. No matter what, I still think he¡¯s stronger than you!¡± Minka responded icily. ¡°No, many people think he¡¯s stronger than you. You¡¯re only a warrior, but he¡¯s a mightymander!¡± Her gaze shone with confidence, showing how much she admired Levi. On the other hand, Levi himself had no idea she thought that way of him. ¡°Hey!¡± Winsor huffed angrily, but he couldn¡¯t prove himself now. In response, Minka red at him. ¡°Let¡¯s talk about thatter. It isn¡¯t time to argue with you now.¡± At once, all eyes zeroed in on them. Still, most of the people supported Minka¡¯s reasons, especially the first two reasons. One would need to be aplished and capable enough to be the Crown King of Erudia, or risk facing the citizens¡¯ outrage. As a stranger had been inaugurated as the Crown King, the citizens were either curious or unconvinced. In reality, the Dragonites could announce the Crown King¡¯s identity, but they had their own considerations. First, Levi could clear out the enemies stealthily. Second, keeping his identity a secret could confuse and create fear among their enemies. After all, no one knew who the Crown King was. Where did hee from? How capable he is? How much had he contributed to the country? Would he be a huge threat? Given that various uncertaintiesy ahead, no one dared to take action that easily. Instead, they would waste time and money to find out who the Crown King was. At the same time, their fear would grow with time. That had been the Dragonites¡¯ n all along, but Minka appeared out of nowhere to question them. She was as courageous as any man. ring at Levi, she eximed, ¡°Crown King, please give us a reasonable answer!¡± ¡°Yes, we demand an exnation!¡± Once she made a move, the others immediately spoke up to demand for an exnation. ¡°Well¡­¡± The Dragonites were at a loss. They had a countern if someone were to try to ruin the ceremony, but it didn¡¯t ur to them that someone would question their decision. It was Enyo who posed that question. Hence, they immediately turned to Levi so he could solve the problem. Upon that, Levi was incredibly vexed. So the Dragonites want me to convince the crowd, huh? Chapter 1324 Chapter 1324 The Dragonites have handed a tough problem to me. After all, the Dragonites had their own considerations. Right now, it was best to keep the Crown King¡¯s identity and capability a secret so their enemies would remain fearful. Yet, Minka had forced them into a corner. They had no choice but to ce their hopes on Levi. Besides Minka and the rest, the foreign forces would also like to know who the Crown King was. Just the slightest bit of information would do, but Minka was insistent on finding out Levi¡¯s real identity. ¡°Come on! Give me apelling exnation!¡± Minka barked out since the crowd had fallen silent. Forces from all over the world were now silent as they waited eagerly for the Crown King¡¯s identity to be revealed. Slowly, Levi slid the sword back into its sheath. Without warning, he raised his head, his eyes gleaming like lightning. It was a contemptuous gaze. Everyone who looked at him in the eye got so frightened by his terrifying gaze. Never had those people seen anything like that. Everyone felt chills run down their spines. It was absolutely terrifying! Winsor immediately backed down at the Crown King¡¯s intimidating presence, as he knew he was no match for the former. ¡°Anyone else would like to state their objections?¡± Levi demanded coolly. ¡°N-No¡­¡± ¡°We¡¯re convinced! Yes, we are!¡± Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. The people who had joined in earlier were understandably shocked into silence. This was a true imposing aura! The Dragonites nodded in satisfaction. Levi was smart enough to intimidate everyone else before focusing on Minka. Now, he only had to convince Minka. It was easier to do that now, for she was caught unaware after everyone else had admitted defeat. After she stated her objection earlier, everyone else joined in to demand for an exnation. Still, they were stunned by Levi¡¯s imposing aura and left her alone on her mission. ¡°Enyo, you¡¯re the only one who refuses to bow down now!¡± Levi announced. ¡°I refuse to bow down! If you want to convince me, show me your capabilities, or take off your mask!¡± Minka refused to back down. ¡°Alright, if that¡¯s what you want.¡± Levi waved his hands. ¡°Come with me!¡± Minka trotted behind him obediently. On the stage, Levi handed her a book that exined how many people and forces Levi and The Cmity destroyed in one month. The Dragonites btedly realized what Levi had just shown her. The Crown King is smart enough to prepare the book ahead of time! Right then, everyone held their breaths eagerly. They couldn¡¯t wait to find out what was written in that book, especially the foreign forces and countries. Nevertheless, there was no way this top secret would be shown to the public. Minka¡¯s breathing turned heavy as she read the book, which recorded all of Levi¡¯s contributions. Finally, she admitted defeat. The contributions that he had made to the country were enough for him to be the Crown King. I wonder who the man underneath the mask is, though. Minka was curious, but that wasn¡¯t important right now. It didn¡¯t matter who the Crown King was for she was in awe of his merits. ¡°I admit defeat! Please ept my sincerest apology!¡± she announced. ¡°What?¡± When the guests at the venue heard her deration, they nched in shock. ¡°Enyo, what did you see?¡± Chapter 1325 Chapter 1325 The exact thought crossed everyone¡¯s minds. They were burning with curiosity. What made the persistent Enyo give up after reading it? Minka gazed at the crowd. ¡°It¡¯s a secret!¡± The moment she got the book, she knew what the Dragonites¡¯ n was. ¡°If you¡¯re curious, go ahead and read the book on the stage!¡± she dered. Levi chimed in. ¡°Yes. Anyone who refuses to admit defeat cane read it!¡± His sharp gaze swept across the crowd. Naturally, no one dared to voice their objections. Fear overwhelmed their entire beings. ¡°I shall ce the book here. Whoever is curious cane read it now!¡± Levi lowered his voice and announced. The crowd sneaked peeks at the book, but no one dared to head up to the tform to read it. ¡°You got the chance. Keep the book now!¡± Levi stated after a short while. From N?velDrama.Org. In the end, no one came to read the book. At that, the Dragonites gazed at Levi in admiration. Minka¡¯s sudden question could end up being a disaster, but Levi saved the day. Not only that, but he also managed to confuse and create fear among their enemies. Minka was the only one who knew it was a book about his merits, so his identity would remain a mystery. In fact, Minka¡¯s action had boosted the effect of their n. ¡°The coronation ceremony hase to an end. From today onwards, the Crown King will do his duty to protect the North and the whole of Erudia. He shall bring glory to Erudia!¡± With that, the coronation ceremony came to an end with the inauguration of the Crown King. Erudia now had a Crown King! The whole of Erudia celebrated triumphantly, but the other countries were discouraged. For a long time, they would do their best to figure out who the Crown King was. After the ceremony ended, the Crown King disappeared. Those who had ns to talk to him were utterly disappointed. Minka was about to leave, but Winsor came to her and blocked her exit. ¡°What are you doing? You¡¯re only ranked a little higher than me. I¡¯m not afraid of you! I¡¯m capable enough of defeating you! If you wanna fight,e on!¡± Minka glowered at him. Winsor snickered. ¡°No, I don¡¯t fight with women. I¡¯m here to talk about something else.¡± ¡°Are you curious about what I read on the stage earlier?¡± Minka asked. Winsor shook his head. He was impressed by the Crown King¡¯s power, so the book that Minka had read on the stage earlier didn¡¯t interest him. ¡°No,e with me. Let¡¯s go talk to amon friend of ours.¡± ¡°Sure!¡± Minka went after him. It turned out that themon friend was none other than Levi Garrison. Upon seeing Levi, Winsor proimed, ¡°Levi, even Minka thinks you¡¯re better than me. I shall challenge you for the second time. On the day you make a full recovery, we shall fight again! Enyo here shall be my witness!¡± He added, ¡°I¡¯ll do my best to help you get back to your prime!¡± Winsor couldn¡¯t hold it back anymore. He wanted to tell Minka and the rest that he was the second-most powerful warrior after the Crown King instead of Levi. Nheless, Levi kept his cool. ¡°Forget it. You¡¯re no match for me, so it isn¡¯t fun to fight with you.¡± At once, Winsor erupted in fury. ¡°How audacious! You¡¯re now a cripple. Do you think you¡¯re my match?¡± Zar and the rest were fuming, too. On the other hand, Minka was gazing at Levi, her emotions aplex mixture. ¡°Our previous meeting was too brief, and I didn¡¯t expect to meet again today. I know you¡¯ll recover soon. I¡¯ll do my best to help you recover, too!¡± She announced, ¡°I know you¡¯re stronger than Winsor!¡± Chapter 1326 Chapter 1326 Minka¡¯s confident words irked Winsor greatly. No! I need to do everything I can so Levi returns to his prime. I have to defeat him again so no one will question my ability! Winsor made up his mind to head to the Great Family of Frostford so he could ask for the ancient medicine and medical knowledge to treat Levi. Minka had the same thought in mind. Levi has to recover soon so he can defeat Winsor. Coincidentally, Minka came from one of the Four Great Families¡ªthe Great Family of Southford. The Great Family of Southford had a different legacy from the Great Family of Frostford, but their power and structure were almostparable. That was why Minka could end up being the only Enyo in Erudia in her twenties, for she was born into a great family. No matter how persistent and talented the other youngdies out there were, without proper training, they would never make a name for themselves on the battlefield. Minka might be born into a great family, but the more ancient a family was, the more traditional their mindsets were. For example, patriarchy. Minka¡¯s parents only gave birth to a few daughters, so her father brought her up like a boy. It was obvious what he wanted as he gave her such a name. No matter how hard Minka worked, she couldn¡¯t win the favor of the Southfords¡¯ council members. They were certain she was no match for the other young men, so they kept making things difficult for her. Thus, Minka found it hard to survive in this environment where everyone valued men over women, so she left her family to make a name for herself. She wanted the Great Family of Southford to know that women could also crush their enemies on the battlefield to protect the country! Her goal was to break down the stereotype of the Great Family of Southford. As she was brought up by a great family, she sessfully made a name for herself and became the only Enyo in Erudia. Minka was equipped with some ancient medicine and medical knowledge. Besides, she wanted to treat Levi, too. ¡°God of War, the battle shall happen sooner orter. Of course, I¡¯ll help you make a full recovery. Winsor is willing to help you, so I believe you¡¯ll recover soon,¡± Minka remarked confidently. Winsor chimed in, ¡°Alright, let¡¯s do this. I¡¯ll try my best to help you. When you return to your prime, we shall battle!¡± ¡°Mm, that¡¯s right.¡± Minka inclined her head. ¡°I¡­¡± Levi was speechless. They¡¯ve decided for me? I haven¡¯t even said anything yet! ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I support you. You¡¯ll regain your God of War rank soon!¡± Minka assured him with a warm smile. The sight of her smiling had Winsor and the others dumbfounded. Winsor had known Minka for some time. Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. She had always been a cool and aloof woman to everyone, but now, she was giving Levi a pleasant smile. Seeing how defensive she was of Levi, Winsor dug his nails into his palms until he almost drew blood. At the same time, Levi couldn¡¯t help but wonder why she was on his side. After all, they had only met once. ¡°I¡¯m here to ry the Crown King¡¯s order. He wants to see Winsor and Minka with their subordinates now!¡± a Dragonite showed up to ry an order. After the Crown King¡¯s inauguration, he had to meet his subordinates. ¡°Understood!¡± The two of them then left. Before they left, Minka told Levi, ¡°Wait here for me. I¡¯ll be back soon!¡± ¡°Mm?¡± Levi was puzzled. Isn¡¯t Enyo known for her ruthlessness? Chapter 1327 Chapter 1327 Soon, Levi appeared as the Crown King in front of the others. Besides his own subordinates, Winsor and Minka were waiting for him, too. Everyone was impressed by the Crown King¡¯s capability. They couldn¡¯t wait to see how he looked like after removing the Dragon Mask. ¡°Kings of War, Asura, and Enyo. You have to protect Erudia from our enemies. Don¡¯t waste your time on unnecessary stuff!¡± Both Minka and Winsor were momentarily stunned after hearing his words. The others didn¡¯t find anything strange with that announcement, but they felt it was directed at them. Just mere moments earlier, they were wasting their time and efforts on Levi. Hence, this was clearly a warning for them. As this had just happened a few minutes ago, they had no idea how the Crown King found out about their n. Instantly, fear swamped their hearts. Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. Are we being watched? Instantly, their interest and trust for the Crown King heightened. Levi didn¡¯t want them to waste their efforts on him and made that announcement to remind them. Still, they weren¡¯t about to give up that easily. ¡°I¡¯ll inform you of your respective missions in a specific way. That¡¯s it. You can leave now!¡± he concluded. Minka immediately sneered, ¡°Winsor, you¡¯re usually rebellious, right? What¡¯s wrong? Are you a coward now?¡¯ This isn¡¯t the Winsor I know. He should be the first one to stand out and state his objection. However, Winsor shed a helpless smile. ¡°I don¡¯t even have the courage to challenge him. I admit defeat. Have you ever wondered about his background? I suspect he¡¯s from the Four Great Families, or a family even more powerful than them. No one in the world is as powerful as him!¡± That was the first time Winsor had ever admitted defeat for the gap between him and the Crown King was just too big. The Crown King¡¯s imposing aura was enough to make him admit defeat. He couldn¡¯t even muster his courage to face him. Right now, his only motivation was Levi. That was his only way to get everyone else¡¯s attention. ¡°That¡¯s a smart choice,¡± Minka scorned and turned to leave. Winsor then called out, ¡°Wait a minute. Why are you so supportive of Levi?¡± He felt slightly displeased as he had known Minka for a longer time. Why did Minka defend him after meeting him once? That thought made him frustrated. ¡°You won¡¯t understand,¡± Minka replied and strode away. On the other hand, Levi and North Sky Lord returned to North Hampton. As they couldn¡¯t fly privately due to the coronation ceremony, they had to drive back home. In the car, Levi was all smiles. ¡°It¡¯s getting better now. Besides The Cmity, I have more authority now. Now, it¡¯s more convenient for me.¡± Levi was already nning his next step. He had to find out Erudia¡¯s biggest threat and the secret of the Blood King Pce¡¯seback. Soon, night fell, and their car was entering a deste area. Immediately, North Sky Lord¡¯s guard was up. Boom! Without warning, two huge boulders rolled down the mountain in the direction of their car. Levi grinned. ¡°Oh? There¡¯s a trap here? That¡¯s interesting.¡± Chapter 1328 Chapter 1328 North Sky Lord¡¯s excellent skills in driving had allowed him to avoid the two boulders deftly. Still, the road was blocked. Soon, a few men emerged from the darkness. Clearly, they had been waiting to ambush Levi. Levi was an ordinary man now, but he used to be the God of War. Though no one in Erudia dared to offend him, it didn¡¯t stop some people who wanted to harm him. Who is it? To Levi¡¯s surprise, they were all Ultimate ss warriors who were as powerful as Sampson. ¡°Mm? The Great Family of Frostford?¡± They had the same aura as Winsor, so Levi was certain that they were from the Great Family of Frostford. He parted his lips to ask, ¡°Do you know who I am?¡± The leader responded coolly, ¡°Of course. You¡¯re Levi Garrison, the ex-God of War.¡± ¡°What is this about?¡± Levi asked. The man replied, ¡°We¡¯re here to investigate the death of our five members in Oand City. The culprit is still on the loose. As they came out of solitude because of you, Levi, we¡¯re here to ask some questions. Just answer our questions, get it?¡± The members of the Great Family of Frostford were all arrogant and looked down at Levi. ¡°Are you talking about Sampson Finch¡¯s death?¡± ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right. You know what happened to him, huh?¡± The Frostfords¡¯ eyes shed in fury. Levi chuckled. ¡°You¡¯vee to the right person. I was the one who killed him.¡± ¡°What?¡± This was a startling revtion indeed. The Frostfords¡¯ investigation didn¡¯t produce any results, so they nned to abduct Levi to see if they could get any clues from him. To their utter shock, the culprit was none other than Levi himself! They immediately brimmed with hostility. ¡°How dare you kill a member of the Great Family of Frostford?¡± Levi retorted, ¡°Sampson Finch joined forces with outsiders to harm the citizens of Erudia. He also tried to kill the God of War and Asura. He deserves to die!¡± ¡°Pfft!¡± ¡°We, the Frostfords, don¡¯t abide by the rules.¡± ¡°Yes! We can do anything we want!¡± The men were extremely arrogant. At that, Levi demanded coolly, ¡°So? Are you above thew? Are you disregarding Erudia?¡± ¡°Ha! Law? We¡¯re thew. Stop threatening us with thew. No one in the world can stop us from doing whatever we want!¡± they announced smugly. A fresh swell of rage rose in Levi. ¡°As long as you¡¯re in Erudia, you need to abide by Erudia¡¯sw!¡± From N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Nonsense! This is the world where the fittest survive and call the shots!¡± ¡°Yeah! You¡¯re too weak to control us. A mere intermediate disciple from our family can be the God of War easily!¡± This concept had been ingrained in the great families¡¯ minds. They were powerful, secretive, and unrestrained. Levi sneered, ¡°If you do nothing, no one will find fault with you. But if you create trouble, I will be the first one to stop you! I had killed Sampson on the spot for his evil deeds!¡± Levi was radiating iciness by now. Yet, the men merely burst intoughter. ¡°You? You want to control us?¡± As Levi was born into a poor family, he had no support or resources. He was also a cripple now, so they couldn¡¯t believe he could still be this pompous. ¡°You have a death wish! Let¡¯s kill him and bring him back home!¡± The Ultimate ss warriors from the Great Family of Frostford shot daggers at Levi. Chapter 1329 Chapter 1329 Since they found the culprit, they could directly kill him off. ¡°Based on your abilities?¡± Both Levi and North Sky Lord thenughed. ¡°Huh?¡± The members of the Great Family of Frostford were taken aback for a moment as they looked incredulously at the pair. What? Shouldn¡¯t we be the ones saying that? ¡°Attack!¡± They then began to take action. Abruptly, several bolts of lightning shot out while aiming at Levi. ¡°North,¡± Levi said softly. At the same time, he also lit up a cigarette and began to smoke. The members of the Great Family of Frostford then began to fight against North Sky Lord. Although both parties fought hard, no one from the Great Family of Frostford could get close to the car. At that time, more than a dozen men from the Great Family of Frostford were investigating the matter together. Thus, seeing that the North Sky Lord was so terrifying, those hiding in the dark then came out to join the fight as well. ¡°What the h*ll?¡± ¡°D*mn it.¡± ¡°F*ck.¡± Their subconscious exmations reflected the inner shock they felt. In reality, they did not expect that there would be such a terrifying master in the ce that they thought was low-level¡­ Thus, it was extremely terrifying. The North Sky Lord¡¯s killing and attacks surged forcefully, causing the ten or so Ultimate ss warriors of the Great Family of Frostford to be unable to catch their breaths. Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. Afterward, the fight then became even fiercer. Meanwhile, Levi¡¯s cigarette was slowly finishing. Bam! Boom! Just as he took hisst puff, the final remaining man from the Great Family of Frostford fell to the ground. I can¡¯t believe it! The arrogant members of the Great Family of Frostford found the result uneptable. A horrible existence as such actually exists in this world? He managed to defeat us by himself. No wonder Sampson and the others died. Levi actually has such an expert with him? For a moment, they took North Sky Lord to be Levi¡¯s bodyguard. After all, Levi was sitting in a wheelchair the whole time and did not do anything. ¡°Master, I¡¯ve already sent for people to capture them back,¡± North Sky Lord said as he wiped his hands. However, Levi shook his head. ¡°No, let them go.¡± ¡°What?¡± Upon hearing his words, the members of the Great Family of Frostford were taken aback. Let us go? Is he stupid? Isn¡¯t he afraid that it¡¯ll cause trouble for him in the future? Once the Great Family of Frostford finds out about this, they¡¯ll investigate it to the end. But he actually dares to let us go? Levi looked at them and sneered. ¡°Go back and tell the person in charge that when you¡¯re in Erudia, you must do as the Erudians do. If you break the rules, you have to bear the consequences. Tell him I, Levi Garrison, said so!¡± ¡°Okay, we¡¯ll pass it on word for word. Levi Garrison, I hope you¡¯re ready to face your death!¡± someone replied. ¡°Don¡¯t think that you can punish anyone just because you have such an expert by your side. Our background¡¯s much stronger than you think. We have countless of such masters too!¡± another said. ¡°Just wait for your doom! We¡¯ll never let you off!¡± The entire group continued to yell as they left. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that a cripple like him would have such an expert around to protect him!¡± ¡°Yeah, that man could even have high ranks in the Great Family of Frostford. Why¡¯d he choose to be Levi¡¯s bodyguard?¡± ¡°Well, Levi used to be the God of War, so it¡¯s not surprising that experts like that follow him!¡± In everyone¡¯s eyes, Levi was still a disabled person. Thus, they felt that the only reason why he was arrogant was that he had North Sky Lord beside him. ¡°Let¡¯s go back right now and tell Master about everything! The Great Family of Frostford¡¯sing back into society! When the timees, we¡¯ll make sure to end Levi¡¯s life!¡± Subsequently, the entire group left hurriedly. When they left, North Sky Lord then looked at Levi puzzledly. Why¡¯d he let them go back¡­ In response, Levi smiled. ¡°Erudia¡¯s hidden dangers lie in those forces in the dark, so it¡¯s better to let them show themselves.¡± Chapter 1330 Chapter 1330 North Sky Lord immediately understood what Levi meant. Thus, he said, ¡°Are you trying to let the Great Family of Frostford show themselves first? That way, the other dark forces will surface one by one, and it¡¯ll be much easier to get rid of these hidden dangers in Erudia!¡± Levi nodded. ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s the n. We¡¯ll get them to expose themselves first. Then, it¡¯ll be easier for us to investigate.¡± From N?velDrama.Org. Of course, there was still anotheryer of meaning to his words. That was, as a citizen of Erudia, they had to ept its rules. At that moment, he was getting increasingly suspicious that when the Dragonites spoke of the hidden dangers of Erudia, they were referring to those hidden forces. Since they were powerful, secretive, and unrestrained, it was the easiest for them to do various things that threatened Erudia. It was the reason why he forced the Great Family of Frostford out first when they appeared. Because such an action would definitely pull out the other hidden forces one by one. When the time came, it would then be easier to investigate the situation. After all, it was his task to eliminate everyone and whatever forces were threatening Erudia. Sometimeter, Levi finally reached North Hampton. When he got home, Zoey brought Forlevia to pick him up at the door. ¡°Daddy, I saw you on TV!¡± Forlevia said as she threw herself into his arms. Meanwhile, both Zoey and Emma gave each other a helpless look. They did not know what to do because the child kept saying that she saw Levi. Meanwhile, the man in questionughed. ¡°I saw you too!¡± ¡°Really?¡± Forlevia asked with an excited look on her face. ¡°I also brought you a present. North, bring it here!¡± he instructed. North Sky Lord then took out three gift boxes from the car. They were souvenirs from the coronation ceremony that was given to all attending guests. Levi had taken three boxes to give them as gifts to Forlevia, Zoey, and Emma. Inside the box, the souvenirs included somememorative medals and picture albums. Although it wasn¡¯t that costly, it was priceless as no amount of money could buy it over. It was not an exaggeration to say that if one set of the gift box from the coronation ceremony cost a hundred million, there would be people who would queue up to buy it for collection purposes. After all, it was too rare of an item that they could not buy. It was only given to those who attended the ceremony¡­ At that moment, Forlevia was looking at the gift box excitedly. Simrly, so were Zoey and Emma. It was their honor to have such an item, and it was something worth keeping for a lifetime. Zoey smiled and felt a lot more relieved. It looks like Levi didn¡¯t go to Oand City in vain. He even brought back souvenirs. Just then, someone shouted coldly, ¡°Is it fake?¡± Jennie had arrived at the scene. ¡°How dare you! He even brought the souvenirs back!¡± Zoey scolded angrily. ¡°Zoey, did you watch the live broadcast? There weren¡¯t many guests at the ceremony, so everyone had a camera pointed toward them. But did you see Levi?¡± Jennie asked. ¡°I¡­¡± However, Zoey was at a loss for words because she indeed did not see him. At that moment, Forlevia shouted, ¡°I saw Daddy! I saw him!¡± Yet, Jennie snorted coldly and said disdainfully, ¡°Look at her, Zoey. Your kid¡¯s been raised like this and can lie so outrightly. How great!¡± Upon hearing her words, Zoey¡¯s expression turned ugly. Indeed, Forlevia spoke honestly no matter who she met. Yet when she tried to educate Forlevia about it, Forlevia had even refuted her, saying that children should not lie and could only tell the truth. Jennie red at Forlevia, then continued, ¡°As everyone knows, they only give souvenirs to guests who went to the ceremony. So, they would¡¯ve fixed the amount of the souvenirs. But Levi didn¡¯t appear on the live broadcast, so where did his souvenirse from? They must be fake then!¡± She sneered and then continued, ¡°All you have is petty tricks, Levi.¡± Chapter 1331 Chapter 1331 She then continued shouting, ¡°These souvenirs are definitely fake! How does it feel to be exposed by me, Levi? Doesn¡¯t feel good, does it?¡± Subsequently, she looked at him coldly while feeling very satisfied. After a while, she then changed her focus and said, ¡°Besides, how are you going to prove to me that the souvenirs are real?¡± He smiled and replied, ¡°If you say it¡¯s fake, then so be it. It doesn¡¯t matter!¡± Zoey immediately echoed, ¡°Yeah, we can keep them for ourselves if they¡¯re fake. It¡¯s not like we¡¯re selling them anyway!¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Jennie was furious and stormed out. From N?velDrama.Org. Soon after she left, she then called Meredith and Robert to tell them about the situation. Since they both used to be soldiers, when they heard about the souvenirs from the coronation ceremony, their eyes lit up. For others, it had collection value. However, for them, there was an additionalyer of feelings attached to it. In their hearts, it was impossible to ce a value on it. Thus, as long as it was within an eptable range, they would be willing to buy it. As a result, once they heard the news, both of them became restless. ¡°Really? They really have it?¡± Meredith asked as she trembled in excitement. ¡°Yeah, Levi brought three of them, but they¡¯re all fake!¡± Jennie insisted. Hearing her words, Meredith subconsciously replied, ¡°Right, only guests at the ceremony would have it. Where did Levi get it from¡­¡± However, Robert interrupted and said, ¡°No, no. It¡¯s indeed only for guests, but those are not the only souvenirs. Usually, there¡¯ll be some extras that they¡¯ll gift to the crew and some other people!¡± As soon as he reminded her, Meredith¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°So what Levi brought may be real!¡± If it were real, that¡¯d be great! Even if I only take one look at it, I¡¯d be able to brag about it to the others. ¡°Jennie, you should go and check if the souvenirs are genuine! Russell will send you a method on how to identify if they¡¯re genuine, so you just have to follow the instructions!¡± Meredith urged. In no time, Jennie received the instructions from Russell. Then, she headed back to Levi¡¯s house. When she arrived, Forlevia was ying in the courtyard beside the souvenirs and some other things. As soon as the child saw that Jennie arrived, she became vignt. ¡°Let¡¯s y together, Evie!¡± said Jennie with a smile. Yet, Forlevia immediately avoided her and replied, ¡°You¡¯re a bad person. I won¡¯t y with you!¡± At the same time, she also held the souvenirs in her arms. Jennie then thought of something as she rolled her eyes and said with a smile, ¡°Evie, do you want to prove that the souvenirs your Dad brought are real?¡± Once Forlevia heard that, she nodded earnestly. ¡°Yes!¡± After all, when Jennie had previously said that the souvenirs were fake, Forlevia was very upset. Jennie replied, ¡°Okay. I have a way to verify it. Once I¡¯m done, I can prove that your Dad¡¯s souvenirs are genuine.¡± ¡°Okay! Here you go!¡± Forlevia then handed the souvenirs to her. Subsequently, Jennie then began to verify the souvenirs ording to the instructions she got from Russell earlier. ¡°Huh? This one¡¯s real! The texture¡¯s right, the logo¡¯s right, and the security codes are also correct!¡± Uponpleting the verification, she found that all the souvenirs Levi brought were genuine. She then redid it to confirm the results once again. The souvenirs are real! But is Levi really that capable? Afterward, Jennie left and told Meredith and Robert everything. ¡°It¡¯s real! It¡¯s actually real!¡± the pair said, exhrated. ¡°I can¡¯t believe Levi actually brought back the real thing!¡± ¡°But we need to get the souvenirs. They¡¯ll only be valuable when they¡¯re in our hands!¡± Chapter 1332 Chapter 1332 Once they heard that the souvenirs were real, the pair immediately wanted them for themselves. After all, such a thing was hard toe by. It was something that could not be bought for even a billion. Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. Thus, they would not be able to sleep well if they did not have it for themselves. ¡°Do you need me to bring it here for you?¡± asked Jennie. ¡°You? Stop pulling our legs. How could you possibly take it from them?¡± Meredith replied. After pondering about it, Jennie then realized Meredith¡¯s words made sense. Although she had been pushing Levi and his family around, she still had not been able to take any advantage of them. Therefore, if the couple depended on her, they would never get the souvenirs. ¡°We¡¯ll handle this ourselves! I¡¯m itching to get it!¡± As Meredith and Robert were both very excited and could not wait, they soon hurried from South City to North Hampton. They also bought a huge pile of children¡¯s clothes, toys, and snacks. They knew that even though Forlevia liked those things very much, she would only look at them eagerly but would not take a step forward. And that was exactly what Zoey and Levi taught her. Of course, Forlevia did have a certain level of grudge against the ck family, so she would usually not ept what they gave her. When the elderly couple and Jennie arrived at Levi¡¯s ce, Meredith said, ¡°Oh, is Zoey and Levi back? We¡¯ve bought some stuff for Evie! Come here, Evie!¡± She then embraced Forlevia enthusiastically. Meanwhile, Zoey and Levi had cold expressions on their faces as they looked at the sight. They clearly knew that the elderly pair were there with a purpose. Sure enough, Meredith soon asked, ¡°I heard Levi brought back some souvenirs from the coronation ceremony. Where are they?¡± ¡°Yeah, are they the real deal?¡± Robert echoed. Upon hearing those words, Zoey and Levi exchanged a look. Nevertheless, Zoey still brought out the souvenir. Once it was in front of her, Meredith hurriedly ced Forlevia aside as she picked up the souvenir and studied it. Likewise, so did Robert. His eyes were bright as he looked at it, as though he was looking at a beautiful woman. ¡°It¡¯s real! It¡¯s real!¡± The moment they held thememorative medal, the elderly pair could not calm down and began to exim again and again. While showing their enthusiasm, they also nced at Zoey from time to time. They were hinting to her that¡­ Looking at how crazy the pair appeared, Zoey felt a little embarrassed. However, just as she was about to gift the pair a set, Levi pulled her back. Thus, she could only hold herself back and let the pair continue giving her looks. In the end, Meredith could not take it any longer. Thus, she asked, ¡°Levi, how many sets of souvenirs did you bring back this time?¡± ¡°Three. One each, for my mother, wife, and daughter!¡± he answered. ¡°Wow, Evie also has one? What does a young child know? How about this. Give Evie¡¯s set to me, and I¡¯ll order some children¡¯s souvenirs for her. How¡¯s that?¡± asked Meredith expectantly. ¡°Huh?¡± Levi was stunned by her words. Honest to God, I¡¯ve never seen someone that shameless in my entire life! Are they seriously asking for it so bluntly? Right then, Robert also began to express what he wanted. He looked at Emma and smiled. ¡°It has no collection value for you either, Emma! What do you like? I¡¯ll exchange whatever it is with you. We have a lot of collectibles at home!¡± Meredith continued, ¡°Yeah, and Zoey too! A young woman like you should have no use for this! This souvenir should be in our hands for its value to be reflected properly!¡± ¡°Yeah! Only retired soldiers like us know the value of this souvenir. Only when we have it will it shine,¡± Robert said in support. ¡°It¡¯ll only be a waste in your hands. Besides, Evie will just use it as her toy!¡± ¡°So let us have them!¡± Chapter 1333 Chapter 1333 Jennie and the elderly couple tried their best to persuade Levi and Zoey. Their purpose was simple¡ªthey wanted all three sets of souvenirs. Meredith said, ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right! We¡¯re the best people who can reflect the value of the souvenirs!¡± Afterward, Robert continued, ¡°Let us have it. We¡¯ll exchange it for money or some other stuff!¡± The pair spoke in a forceful manner. Jennie then stared coldly at Levi and said, ¡°Levi, you clearly knew Grandpa and Grandma would love something like this. Why can¡¯t you bring back some more? You don¡¯t even think about them!¡± ¡°No,¡± Levi replied straightforwardly. After a pause, he continued, ¡°I gave them this gift. No matter what you bring, we won¡¯t exchange it, so don¡¯t even think about it.¡± No one had expected his attitude. They did not expect that a disabled person in a wheelchair dared to have such confidence. At that, the three then began scolding him. ¡°What did you just say? Take a look at your pathetic sight! What right do you have?¡± Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. Nevertheless, Levi merely smiled. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. But don¡¯t even think of taking this away.¡± Zoey then nodded as well. ¡°Grandma, Grandpa. Although I want to give you the souvenir, it¡¯s a gift from Levi, so it¡¯s not appropriate that I gift it away to someone else.¡± At that moment, a voice rang out from behind. ¡°Levi, have you ever thought of us? You give your mother a present but not your father and mother-inw? Do you even respect us?¡± Aaron and Caitlyn had arrived, with the both of them staring angrily at Levi. When Emma heard those words, her expression turned ugly. Not only did Levi not prepare gifts for Meredith and Robert, but he also did not prepare them for his in- laws either. Caitlyn then turned to Zoey and said, ¡°Do you see that, Zoey? Except for his mother, he doesn¡¯t care about us!¡± Emma immediately replied, ¡°I¡¯ll give you my set! This has no use to me.¡± ¡°Who asked you¡­¡± Just as Caitlyn was about to refuse in anger, Meredith interrupted her and said, ¡°Okay! Give up yours.¡± Quickly, Robert agreed, ¡°Yeah! Zoey, give your set to your father. It¡¯s only reasonable!¡± Angered by the situation, Zoey replied, ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll give it to you. I¡¯ll give Evie¡¯s to you too.¡± She then angrily threw all three sets to Meredith and the others. Everyone can see through their trick. They clearly want those souvenirs! After a while, the elderly couple then spoke up again. ¡°Caitlyn, Aaron. It¡¯s useless for you to want that. Why don¡¯t you give it to us?¡± ¡°Yeah, why don¡¯t I give you a piece of real estate? This thing will be useless to you.¡± Since the couple had spoken in that way, Aaron and Caitlyn then silently gave them the three sets of souvenirs. Having achieved their goal, Meredith and Robert smiled widely. Moreover, since the souvenirs were already in their hands, they no longer talked about exchanging them with something else or buying them with money. ¡°Listen well and remember this, Levi. The Lopez and ck families¡¯ matters are not something a cripple like you can decide. If there¡¯s a next time, you¡¯ll be punished ording to our familyw.¡± They then sneered at him. In the past when Levi was healthy, they used to bully him in such a manner. Therefore, seeing that he was crippled now, they continued such behavior. ¡°Ungrateful brat!¡± After scolding him harshly, Aaron and Caitlyn then left. At that time, everyone thought that Zoey was supporting Levi¡¯s family. Yet, they thought it was a pity she could not chase him out since they already had a child together. Meanwhile, Forlevia watched helplessly as the people left. She had on an aggrieved expression and was about to cry. ¡°That¡¯s my souvenir! I want it back!¡± she shouted. Chapter 1334 Chapter 1334 Forlevia was already crying by then. She felt aggrieved because the two elderly had taken away her things. In reality, Levi could have stopped them on the spot. Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. However, his orders were that he could not expose himself. Thus, unless it was hisst resort, he could not reveal himself to ordinary folks. For example, he could expose himself to the Garrison n in Oand City because they could keep his secret well. On the other hand, that may not be the case for ordinary folks like Meredith. Once they found out, the secret would easily leak out and also bring danger to themselves. Therefore, it was better for people like them to know less. After all, the more they knew, the closer they would be to death. Besides, it was top secret, so others should not know about it. That was the reason why Levi could only turn a blind eye to the situation just now and let them do as they pleased. ¡°Don¡¯t cry, Evie! I¡¯ll give you another one, okay? There are plenty of those!¡± he said. Perhaps others could not buy it for a billion, but Levi could have everything he wanted. Only when he said that did Forlevia stop crying. She widened her eyes while looking at him and asked, ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Of course! I won¡¯t lie to you.¡± Although Zoey initially wanted to tell him not to lie to the child, she restrained herself. Then, that night, when another three sets of souvenirs appeared in front of her, she became even more speechless. He actually brought another three sets¡­ Nevertheless, once she recalled his previous identity, she did not think much about it. Afterward, everything went as usual while Levi awaited news from the Great Family of Frostford. However, the first two person who went to him were instead Winsor and Minka. They had used their own means to obtain many ancient medicines and medical techniques. After all, they both desperately needed Levi to recover. Although their actions him feel ttered, they also made him feel very helpless. Yet, he had already previously instructed them using his identity as the Crown King. ¡°Leave the things behind, and you guys can go,¡± he said. Unexpectedly, Minka shook her head. ¡°No way. I have to look after you for a while. Also, I must be the one to perform the ancient medical techniques.¡± Winsor also said, ¡°Yeah, let Enyo look after you. You have to recover as soon as possible.¡± Thus, Levi could not refuse anymore. If he continued to do so, the two of them would suspect something. Subsequently, Winsor left, and Minka gave Levi the medicine. The medicine that the pair brought back then was even stronger than before. Once he ate it, its surging medicinal power spread throughout his body and caused him to be strong, and it filled him with energy. It was no exaggeration to say that if the elderly consumed it, they would temporarily be much younger. Once he took the medicine, Minka then used ancient medical techniques to examine his body. To sessfully deceive Minka during the examination, he had to act and pretend that his body was physically damaged. After a while, she said, ¡°Your body¡¯s indeed seriously damaged. I have to give you at least one course of treatment before I leave.¡± He was startled by her words. ¡°How long is one course of treatment?¡± ¡°A month at least, and three to six months at most,¡± she answered. Levi was distressed by that piece of news. ¡°Enyo, don¡¯t you need to manage the Grewall Army?¡± he asked. ¡°Not for the time being. It¡¯s time they train and experience things for themselves!¡± She then also asked someone else to bring in a few boxes. He was stunned when he saw it. ¡°Are you moving in?¡± ¡°Yeah. I have to move in to look after you. Where else would I go?¡± she asked. Just then, Zoey, Emma, and Forlevia came back from getting groceries. Once Zoey saw a strange woman moving things around, she asked, ¡°Who¡¯s this?¡± Chapter 1335 Chapter 1335 Even if Zoey was the kindest person in the world, there was no way that she could remain calm after witnessing that. Her expression turned stern, and she red at Minka. Then, she turned to Levi and sought his exnation. ¡°She is¡­¡± Before Levi could speak, Minka said, ¡°Hello, I¡¯m Minka Fisker. Levi and I arerade-in-arms! I¡¯m also a military doctor, so I¡¯vee to heal his injuries and will be staying here for some time!¡± Then, Minka proceeded to ignore Zoeypletely and ordered people to move her luggage in. As she was here to heal Levi, Zoey did not mind. Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. However, she found her overbearing attitude rather annoying. Even Emma felt that something was wrong with her. After moving in her luggage, Minka chose her own room in the manor. It was Zoey¡¯s study, but Minka moved out many of her things. Emma saw that Zoey was upset and said, ¡°Levi, can you ask her to leave? We can let her stay in a five-star hotel.¡± Levi shrugged helplessly. He wanted Minka to leave too. However, from his brief interaction with her, he knew that she was stubborn and would never back down once she decided on something. ¡°I¡¯ll be taking care of you from now on, and I promise that you¡¯ll recover soon, my hero!¡± Minka ignored everyone and said to Levi. She didn¡¯t say anything wrong. Levi was indeed highly respected by soldiers in Erudia. Furthermore, many people regarded him as a hero. However, Zoey found Minka¡¯s words infuriating. Still, she remained expressionless and did not say anything. It was strange enough that a woman barged into her home, but Minka made her feel that her presence was not needed. Therefore, Zoey¡¯s intuition went on alert. She noticed something strange about Minka¡¯s gaze. The way she looked at Levi was like a young woman infatuated with her love. Thus, she could not help but feel suspicious. Zoey was on the verge of losing her temper, but she forced herself to swallow her anger after she saw Minka treating Levi. She knew Levi needed medical treatment, so she controlled her temper for his sake. ¡°Oh, these medicinal pellets are for you. They are good for health!¡± Minka did not borate further and pushed the medicinal pellets into Zoey and Emma¡¯s mouths. The effects of the medicinal pellets were astonishing. Emma instantly seemed a few years younger, while Zoey became energized. This is amazing. How does she do this? Soon, all the big shots in North Hampton gathered at the house. ¡°We are honored to meet you, Enyo!¡± They called out in unison. They all rushed here the moment they knew that Minka was here. Zoey finally knew that Minka was Enyo of the Grewall Army, which meant that her status was equal to Levi. She is Enyo. No wonder that she has such amazing medical skills. Furthermore, she is so young and beautiful. Any man would choose her? Especially if they are in Levi¡¯s condition. Minka is like an angel, treating him, protecting him, and helping him to recover. On the other hand, I have no contribution other than causing him trouble and adding to his burden. He was humiliated on many asions because of me. None of this will have happened if he were with her. She is Enyo. No one will dare to bully Levi if she is protecting him. At this moment, Zoey felt threatened and worthlesspared to Minka. Chapter 1336 Chapter 1336 Furthermore, Minka was assertive and caused Zoey to feel even more pressured. Zoey thought that if she were a man, she would choose Minka over herself too. ¡°Mommy, I¡¯m scared of that woman,¡± said Forlevia softly in Zoey¡¯s arms. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, she will be leaving soon,¡± said Zoey while she patted Forlevia¡¯s head. Minka heard her and chuckled. ¡°I won¡¯t be leaving so soon and will be staying here for a few months!¡± Zoey was rendered speechless. How very blunt of her! Minka was an irondy on the battlefield. Therefore, she carried out everything swiftly the moment she moved in. She even ced strict control on Levi¡¯s schedule and reorganized the manor¡¯s security. On top of that, she reced all the security personnel with her people. In short, everyone had to follow her orders. Furthermore, she restricted Forlevia from visiting Levi with the excuse of not wanting her to disturb his recuperation. Zoey found their living arrangement and environment unbearable. She could not even speak to Levi privately. Moreover, she felt that Minka was deliberately excluding her. One day, Zoey finally found the chance to bring Levi to a secluded corner. ¡°We need to have a proper discussion! Minka¡¯s arrangement has seriously disrupted our lives. Even Evie can¡¯t stand it anymore! While I¡¯m thankful that she treats your condition, she has no reason to force such restrictions. She even forbids you from meeting Evie!¡± said Zoey with frustration and anger. She was most exasperated with Levi¡¯s indifferent attitude. If he took a stand, she wouldn¡¯t have to resort to this. Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. However, Levi had his own reasons, and he could not reveal anything yet. It¡¯s hard to determine who has been watching us since Minka¡¯s arrival. Thus, the slightest slip could foil my npletely. Furthermore, if something happens to Minka, it would bring a significant impact on the top-secret mission. Levi had considered all these and chose to pretend that he did not notice Minka¡¯s arrogant behavior. ¡°There¡¯s nothing I can do about her. Just bear with it,¡± said Levi. At the moment, Levi let Minka do whatever she wanted, and his attitude made Zoey furious. Is he brushing me off? Is he the same Levi that I know? In the past, he would always find a way to deal with a problem. But now that it concerns Minka, he pretends not to notice anything. Zoey waspletely disappointed with his attitude. Meanwhile, Emma heard their conversation and came to persuade Levi to do something too. However, Levi also gave her the same answer. ¡°Mother, Zoey, my hands are tied! I can¡¯t do anything until I find out her purpose¡­¡± In actuality, Levi had considered a way to make Minka leave. He thought he could use his Crown King identity to make her go away. What if Minka was knew something? If I do that, will everything be exposed? Therefore, he needed to find out why Minka was there in his house. He asked the West Sky Lord to investigate her and believed that he would get the result soon. Gradually, the family grew distant. Even Forlevia did not go to visit Levi. Likewise, Zoey did not spend time with him and threw herself into work. She only greeted him briefly every morning and left immediately. One day, she lost her temper. Chapter 1337 Chapter 1337 ¡°Minka has been treating you for a month, but your condition has not improved! If you don¡¯t make her leave, I¡¯ll move out!¡± Then, Zoey packed her bags and left with Forlevia. However, Levi had expected things to turn out that way. After all, that whole month was really unbearable for Zoey. Meanwhile, Minka pretended not to notice Zoey leaving. ¡°I don¡¯t get it. I¡¯ve used the medicine formted by the Great Family of Frostford and the Great Family of Southford. I even used ancient medical skills. You should be able to recover in a month, but there is no sign of improvement,¡± said Minka who was puzzled. The truth was, Levi had caused this to happen deliberately. He nned to let her treat him for a month and believed that she would leave on her own if he showed no signs of improvement. Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. Her presence restricted him from doing a lot of things and damaged his rtionship with Zoey too. Now, Zoey had left him. ¡°Enyo, stop wasting your effort on me. As you can see, there is no point in insisting on the treatment.¡± Levi shrugged. Minka was still puzzled. ¡°This is impossible! You should be standing by now!¡± ¡°Perhaps, my injuries are too severe,¡± Levi said. All Levi wanted was for Minka to leave. However, Minka shook her head and said, ¡°Something is wrong. I must do some research and find out what¡¯s going on! I can¡¯t leave it like this. I¡¯ll get an expert to check on you.¡± Minka was so stubborn that Levi was at his wits¡¯ end. Levi was rather devastated. Why won¡¯t she leave? Now, he finally understood the extent of Minka¡¯s stubbornness. Furthermore, Winsor kept asking about Levi¡¯s condition, so she definitely could not leave. As Levi was still trying to figure out how to get her to leave, Aaron and Caitlyn came to visit. ¡°Levi, you cheating bast*rd! Don¡¯t you know how much Zoey has done for you? She gave you a child, raised her, and took care of you selflessly! How can you do this to her? You let another woman live in the house and force Zoey to leave!¡± said Aaron furiously, ¡°Initially, I wouldn¡¯t believe it. I thought you¡¯re not someone who would let another women live in the house! But now, I have seen it with my own eyes! You shameless bast*rd! How can you abandon your wife and daughter? Even your mother could not stand what you did and left!¡± Levi had no way to defend himself, as what Aaron said was true. ¡°Mom, Dad, let me exin,¡± said Levi. However, before he could exin, Minka said furiously, ¡°Why do you need to exin? Zoey is acting childishly!¡± ¡°What? You came in and wrecked her family! How dare you say that she is acting childishly?¡± Aaron and his wife were furious. ¡°Have I said anything wrong? I always feel that Zoey is unworthy of Levi! She is just an ordinary woman and does not deserve his protection and care! It¡¯s you people who are ungrateful to him and cause him trouble! You¡¯re all unworthy!¡± Minka revealed her true feelings. She always felt that an ordinary woman like Zoey was unworthy of Levi. Now, she was certain about it after observing her for a month. ¡°If they don¡¯t have a child, I would have suggested for them to divorce!¡± Minka was very straightforward and always spoke her mind. Her words infuriated Aaron and Caitlyn. ¡°Levi, you must have been wanting to get rid of Zoey for some time! Fine, you can divorce her and be with this woman! However, don¡¯t ever hope to see Zoey and your daughter again! You are so shameless! You have abandoned them to be with this woman!¡± Chapter 1338 Chapter 1338 Aaron and Caitlyn left with fury and threw things to the floor. Levi did not expect things to turn out this way. Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. He feared that everyone would see him as a high achiever who abandoned his wife and daughter for wealth and power. Initially, he thought he had an excuse, but now, he had to face the reality. Minka had been staying in the manor for a month. Everyone could see that it was not right, but Levi did not do anything about it. The fact that he was indifferent about the whole thing made others suspicious. That was why Zoey and Emma were furious. All they wanted was for Levi to stand on their side, but Levi remained on the fence. That made them resentful. ¡°God of War, I honestly feel that she is not worthy of you,¡± Minka said frankly. Although she hated patriarchy, she was born into the Great Family of Southford, so she had a strong belief in the supremacy of the great families. She believed that a couple must be well-matched in terms of their background. Thus, she felt that Zoey and Levi were such a mismatch. Levi smiled wryly and said, ¡°You don¡¯t know anything. A person¡¯s background does not matter in love! I¡¯ll never look down on Zoey, and she will not despise me for being stuck in a wheelchair.¡± Minka shook her head stubbornly. ¡°No, both of you are from different worlds. She can take care of you, but can she cure you?¡± ¡°That¡¯s enough. I don¡¯t want to fight about this with you! Minka, please leave! My condition is incurable, but thanks for your effort,¡± Levi said. However, Minka still refused to leave. ¡°No, I must help you to recover! I have asked a few experts to come here! You must recover to defeat Winsor!¡± Levi did not know what else to say to get through to her. Defeat Winsor? I don¡¯t have to be able to walk to defeat him. Meanwhile, Aaron and the others in Zoey¡¯s camp were furious. ¡°Is that woman still living in my house?¡± Zoey asked. ¡°Yes! She is an Enyo, so we can¡¯t do anything.¡± Aaron sighed. ¡°What was Levi¡¯s reaction?¡± Zoey asked urgently. ¡°His attitude was infuriating! He said that he will exin to us in the future and nothing else!¡± Aaron stomped his foot angrily. Caitlyn shouted in between sobs, ¡°I think that bast*rd is determined to be with her! Zoey, you can¡¯t fight against Enyo, so let them be and break off from himpletely! From now on, you and Evie can live with us!¡± ¡°Yes, and Levi will never be allowed to see you!¡± said Aaron. Suddenly, Zoey¡¯s face turned pale, and she shook with fury. Since Levi continued to behave this way and would not give her proper exnations, she was determined not to return to the manor. Especially if Minka remained by his side. ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about it anymore. Your grandfather called and asked us to go to the Lopez residence tomorrow. He said that he has an urgent announcement,¡± Aaron said. He received a call from Harry the day before. ¡°Oh, sure,¡± said Zoey. As Levi¡¯s family was in a conflict, Erudia and some countries overseas were also in discord. In Erudia, hidden forces suddenly appeared for unknown reasons. The Great Family of Frostford was the first to appear. They arrived in North Hampton some time ago and were ready to move against Levi. However, they did not act when they heard that Minka was by his side. Strangely, another hidden force came to North Hampton too, but their intention remained unknown. Chapter 1339 Chapter 1339 The next day, Zoey brought Forlevia and followed her parents to the Lopez family residence. They felt that something was strange but did not know why. ¡°Aaron, Zoey, you will be meeting someone you have always wanted to meet! It¡¯s going to be a surprise!¡± Harry said excitedly the moment he saw them. ¡°Huh?¡± Aaron and Zoey were stunned. Someone I always wanted to meet? If it is someone in the Lopez family, it can only be my mother. ¡°Are you talking about my mother?¡± Aaron asked excitedly. Unlike his father, Aaron¡¯s mother, Cora, doted on Zoey, and she was her favorite grandchild. Aaron too was her favorite son. Therefore, Aaron grew to be an honest man and was not cunning like his brothers. However, when Zoey was ten years old, Cora suddenly went missing. The whole Lopez family searched for her for a long time but could never find her. All of them thought that she was gone and did not hear from her for more than ten years. Even Levi had never met her, and he wondered why Harry¡¯s wife was not around. ¡°Is Grandma back?¡± Zoey¡¯s best memories of her childhood were about her grandmother who doted on her. If Cora were around, the Lopez family could never oppress Aaron. ¡°Father, where is she? Bring us to her now!¡± Aaron could not wait to see his mother. Harry quickly brought them to the living room where many people gathered there. Cora was seated at the front. She wore borate silk clothes and many precious pieces of jewelry. Furthermore, she seemed imposing. Even after many years, Zoey could still recognize her grandmother immediately. ¡°Grandma!¡± ¡°Mother!¡± Aaron and Zoey both rushed to her. ¡°Zoey, Aaron, and Caitlyn too¡­¡± Cora hugged the three of them, and they began to weep. After they calmed down a little, Cora ced Forlevia on herp and took a close look at her. ¡°Is she your daughter? She looks a lot like you. I think she will grow up to be a great beauty!¡± ¡°Grandma, where have you been all these years? You disappeared for nearly twenty years! I thought you were¡­¡± Zoey sobbed. ¡°Yes, Mother. I miss you!¡± Aaron became a child in front of Cora. Cora looked at them and smiled. ¡°I should let your grandpa do the exnation.¡± Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. Harry said excitedly, ¡°Zoey, your grandma has surprised me. It turns out that she has a tremendously strong background!¡± ¡°What?¡± Zoey and her parents were all stunned. ¡°Previously, I thought that the ancient Garrison family was the most powerful in Oand City. Who knew that there¡¯s an even greater family hidden above them! Grandmaes from the Great Family of Westford, which is one of the Four Great Families! All these years, she did not go missing but returned to her family! Furthermore, Grandma now holds the highest position in the Great Family of Westford!¡± Harry said with a smile. It turned out that Cora came from a great family that was recently active in North Hampton. Zoey and her parents were shocked to hear that. None of them knew that Cora had such an immense background that even the foremost ancient family in Oand City paled inparison to hers. Cora patted Zoey¡¯s head and said with a smile, ¡°Zoey, don¡¯t worry. Now that I¡¯m here, no one can bully you anymore! You and Evie are both princesses of Westford!¡± Aaron and Caitlyn were crying from happiness. It looked like their status had elevated with Cora¡¯s return. Chapter 1340 Chapter 1340 The Lopez family was in a hurrah because of Cora. Thanks to her, the Lopez family had be the protagonist of the ssic rags to riches story. They had elerated their social status from being a third-rate family to one of the most powerful families in North Hampton, even surpassing the Garrison n in Oand City. It was a great cause for celebration. Zoey looked at Cora and asked, ¡°Grandma, I have a question!¡± Cora nced at her granddaughter. She knew what was on thetter¡¯s mind. ¡°I suppose you¡¯re curious as to why I¡¯d kept myself under the radar all these years?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Zoey nodded. ¡°The Four Great Families had signed a secret agreement, stipting that any members of the Four Great Families shall not live among themoners. I broke the rule on my own ord, and I was actually seized by those people the year I vanished. ¡°The Great Family of Westford was afraid that I might be forgoing the agreement and seized me. However, there was nothing they could do to me because of my status,¡± Cora exined. Hit by a pang of realization, Zoey eximed, ¡°Grandma, since you¡¯re back, does that mean that the agreement is technically void?¡± ¡°Precisely. The agreement between the Four Great Families has been voided. That means we are free, and nothing will happen to us even if wee out of the shadows.¡± Cora confirmed Zoey¡¯s guess. Even though Zoey did not know the reasons behind the broken agreement, she had an inkling that something major was about to happen. It was beyond her wildest imagination that the unraveling of the whole agreement was because of only one person¡ªLevi. The Four Great Families had been passing on the thousand-year legacy of Erudia for centuries. To themoner, the great families¡¯ skills in martial arts, advancement in medicine, and other aplishments worked like magic and were well beyond theirprehension. A myriad of problems would arise if the Four Great Families were allowed to mingle among the commoners. Under the promises of wealth and power, it was inevitable that some would sumb to doing dangerous things. Besides, the Four Great Families wielded great power, and it would be difficult to control them should things go out of hand. If thetter had happened, then Erudia would be in great jeopardy. After all, they were not exactly known for toeing the line. Hence, in order to keep the peace and order in Eurasia, the Dragonites had signed a secret agreement with the Four Great Families a very long time ago. The agreement was so secretive that even Levi had trouble getting his hands on them. Nevertheless, the terms of the agreement were simple. The Four Great Families should not interfere with the lives of themoner, nor should they live among themoners, and tomit to steering clear of anything that would threaten the peace and order in Erudia. In return, the Dragonites should not inhibit the Four Great Families save for the stipted aforementioned. Both parties had adhered to the agreement for centuries. Hence, it was not that the Four Great Families were reluctant to live among themoners. They were just bound by the secret agreement. If not for the agreement, they would havee out from the shadows a long time ago. Of course, there were members of the Four Great Families who did not abide by the agreement. Sampson Finch was one of them. However, he did not bring about any major cmity. This time, Levi was fully ountable for the voided agreement. Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. The Great Family of Frostford had med it all on Levi after the man massacred Sampson and others, iming that Levi did not abide by the terms of the agreement and killed them off out of his own whim. The Great Family of Frostford added fuel to the fire and spread the news to three other great families. Hence, the Four Great Families decided to void the agreement for good. Of course, they would put Levi up as the ck sheep, iming that he had forsaken the agreement in the first ce. As a result, the Four Great Families were free to do as they liked. Cora had seized the opportunity to return to her family. Levi actually knew the graveness of the problem as he had ruined the agreement that kept the Four Great Families toeing the line for centuries. Having said that, Levi knew that he did not have the capacity to bear the consequences either. Sampson was the one in the wrong, and the man had even conspired to hurt Levi¡¯s people together with Tenichi. However, things had taken a different turn, and Levi became the one to stir trouble and break the rules instead. Things are clear as day now. Levi was startled to hear the news. ¡°I didn¡¯t even know there was such an agreement in the first ce!¡± Chapter 1341 Chapter 1341 ¡°The agreement was a piece of ssified information, and even your previous title did not have the authority to ess it! You¡¯re only able to ess it now with your Crown King title,¡± West Sky Lord exined. Levi sighed. ¡°My intention was to uncover the influences that ran deep in Erudia so that we could identify the possible risks involved. I did not expect to ruin such an important agreement!¡± It was something that he had not anticipated either. Now, I¡¯m going to be the ck sheep. Only God knows what will be the consequences that follow. West Sky Lord shook her head. ¡°Master, this has nothing to do with you. I doubt that the Four Great Families were even that eager to keep the peace. They¡¯re just ming it on you so that they wouldn¡¯t have to bear with the responsibilities.¡± ¡°Right, they¡¯re just using me as an excuse so that they do not need to be bound by the agreement. Now I¡¯m the one to be med for everything! Anyway, I¡¯ve made the decision to bear with the consequences of my actions.¡± Levi threw a look at West Sky Lord, and she disappeared in a jiffy. It was because Minka had arrived. Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. Levi¡¯s connection to the Cmity had to be reduced to a minimum with Minka around. After all, she was not someone to be taken lightly. The woman was sharp enough to pick up on the traces of anymunication. ¡°Did Zoey and the otherse here again?¡± Minka asked. She had noticed that someone just left. ¡°Who are those behind you?¡± Levi noticed the few people standing behind her and asked. Minka exined, ¡°God of War, surely you must have heard of the Four Great Families, right? These are the doctors for the Great Family of Southford. I asked them here to check on your condition.¡± ¡°Sure!¡± Levi did not say anything further. Now that the Four Great Families are no longer bound by the agreement, they¡¯re moving about freely. Levi knew he had to keep his body condition a secret now that Minka had asked the doctors to check on him. However, he had confided in them the fact that he was poisoned by the Blood King Pce, and let them study on the poison. ¡°No, this should havee from Erudia.¡± To Levi¡¯s surprise, the knowledgeable doctors from the Great Family of Southford were able to recognize the poison. Levi was startled to learn that the poison had originated from Erudia. Didn¡¯t they mention that the Blood King Pce has studied this poison for over decades? ¡°Are you guys sure?¡± ¡°Yes, even though the poison has beenced with some newer ingredients and processes, the base form was definitely from Erudia. We read about it in an ancient book,¡± the doctors said adamantly. At that, Levi was surprised to learn that the poison had originated from Erudia. So, someone is not too happy about Erudia, and as a result, has plotted with outsiders to stir up some trouble. Being the God of War for the past few years, I must have stopped these people from aplishing what they wanted. Levi was certain that the person exercised great influence. He also guessed that the person had been directing various events from behind the scenes, maybe evening from the Four Great Families as well. Judging from the way Tenichi had been reluctant to reveal anything, it seemed like there was more to the matter. But whoever it is, how powerful could he be? Nevertheless, Levi vowed to not let anyone who could possibly threaten Erudia off the hook. He swore to get to the bottom of the matter. Having said that, it was a correct decision to let the Four Great Families return as it had greatly enhanced Levi¡¯s chance of smoking the troublemaker out. Things would indeed take a very interesting turn if that was the case. Meanwhile, at the Lopez family residence, the Lopez family was celebrating triumphantly. However, Cora¡¯s face turned grim after some time. ¡°What? Your husband abandoned you and your daughter to live with another woman?¡± Cora was infuriated to learn the piece of news. ¡°So what if he¡¯s the God of War? We Westfords are not afraid of his kind. I¡¯d like to see who has the audacity to abandon my granddaughter like that!¡± Chapter 1342 Chapter 1342 Cora did have the capacity to say such a thing, seeing that Minka and Winsor, both of which came from the Four Great Families had managed to attain the ranks of God of War, despite them only holding menial positions in the Four Great Families. So, Cora had no reason to fear Levi, especially since she was in the upper echelons of the Four Great Families. Minka was even someone whom she had paid no heed to. ¡°Yes, they¡¯re such bullies! The woman has chided Zoey¡¯s social status of being no match for Levi¡¯s! Moreover, that Levi is only a wheelchair-bound cripple. How is Zoey not a good match for him?¡± ¡°Mother, now that you¡¯re back, Zoey finally has someone she can depend on. Now, I¡¯d like to see who is not a good match for whom?¡± Zoey was afraid that the matter would spiral out of control and hurriedly said, ¡°Grandma, we¡¯re just having a minor spat, it¡¯s really nothing.¡± Cora¡¯s face turned grim. ¡°If thed was still the God of War, then the Great Family of Westford would still have spared him some courtesy. However, now that he¡¯s nothing, why would I amodate his crudeness?¡± Right then, Forlevia said, ¡°Daddy is the Crown King, who¡¯s much more powerful than the God of War!¡± ¡°What good has that Levi taught Forlevia? She¡¯s full of lies!¡± Aaron reprimanded. ¡°Is he dreaming? How can he say that he¡¯s the Crown King? He¡¯s not even the God of War anymore!¡± Henry sneered. Cora¡¯s face sank. ¡°We know that Erudia has inaugurated a Crown King. Not only that, but the Four Great Families have even investigated the identity of this mysterious man who has been inaugurated as the Crown King.¡± ¡°So, what did you guys find out?¡± Everybody turned to look at Cora. The whole world was curious about the true identity of Erudia¡¯s Crown King. ¡°We do not have any productive leads on that matter.¡± However, one thing was for sure. The Crown King¡¯s background was solid, surmounting even the Four Great Families. Only a family who had been in power for over a millennium could have produced talent like that. Cora was certain of it. Everyone gasped after listening to her. Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. If what she said was true, then the chances of Levi being associated with the Crown King were slimmer than ever. After all, Levi was only an abandoned orphan on the streets. Thus, how was it possible that he was associated with a family that had amassed such power? They were obviously pr opposites of each other! ¡°I will stay right here from now on. There¡¯s no need for me to head back to Westford,¡± Cora said adamantly. Even though she had no idea how the agreement became void, it was a piece of information that only the upper echelons of the Four Great Families could have gotten hold of as it concerned their best interests. ¡°That¡¯s great. I¡¯d like to see who dares to badmouth the Lopez family from now on!¡± Henry and Fabian were overjoyed to hear Cora. Her presence was a surefire sign that the Lopez family was on their way to achieving greater strides. Zoey¡¯s eyes went red and asked, ¡°Grandma, do you have excellent doctors on your end?¡± Cora was stumped by her question and replied, ¡°The Great Family of Westford is great with poisons, but we do have excellent medical practitioners. Our advancement in medicine surpasses the other three families.¡± ¡°So does it mean that your people will be stronger than Minka¡¯s? That we have better chances of getting Levi to heal?¡± Zoey asked eagerly. ¡°Of course. She¡¯s only from Southford. I can say for sure that we are better.¡± Zoey was ecstatic to hear the news. ¡°That¡¯s great!¡± She wasparing herself to Minka, wanting to also aplish what thetter could do. Now, not only Minka has the social status to match Levi, I have it too. ¡°I¡¯d like to meet this Levi guy and see for myself. How dare he abandon my granddaughter?¡± Cora snickered. ¡°Sure, let¡¯s go look for him right now!¡± Chapter 1343 Chapter 1343 Having just elerated their family status, the Lopez family had not gotten the chance to showcase their newfound power. They thought it was the best chance to give Levi a piece of their minds. ¡°I¡¯m not going,¡± Zoey said, determined to stay home with Forlevia. Still mad at Levi, she did not wish to see him. Meanwhile, at the manor, the Lopez family showed up not long after the doctors from the Great Family of Southford left. ¡°Stop right there. Announce yourselves! This is private property, and no trespassing is allowed!¡± The guards that Minka had arranged blocked the path of the Lopez family. ¡°How dare you!¡± The few fighters nking Cora sent the guard flying, and they entered the manor forcefully. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Minka and Levi came out after they heard themotion. ¡°Oh, it¡¯s you guys?¡± Levi noticed that it was Henry and a few others from the Lopez family. Of course, he did not recognize the old woman behind them all. ¡°Are you guys from the Great Family of Westford?¡± Minka was familiar with the Four Great Families and recognized Cora¡¯s people right away. ¡°The girl does have some good sense,¡± Cora sneered. Meanwhile, Levi was stumped. How is the Lopez family even rted to the Great Family of Westford? ¡°Why are you guys here?¡± Minka peered at the group with a cold, hard stare. ¡°I¡¯d suggest that you step aside, girl. We are here looking for Levi.¡± Given Cora¡¯s strong stance, even Minka was astounded as she stepped aside. ¡°Levi, let me introduce you. This is Cora, our grandmother. She ranks high in the Great Family of Westford, and guess what? Zoey¡¯s her favorite. ¡°You¡¯re a heartless jerk who abandoned your own wife and child! How dare you even say that Zoey is not a good match for you? Let¡¯s see who¡¯s not a good match for whom right now?¡± Shaun snickered. ¡°Huh?¡± Levi and Minka were both stumped at the revtion. They had not expected that Zoey¡¯s grandmother was a prominent figure in the Great Family of Westford. All colors drained from Minka¡¯s face. After all, she did say something along the line about Zoey not being a good match for Levi. However, now that things had taken such a turn, Zoey had proven herself to be a good match for Levi. ¡°Grandma has inaugurated Zoey to be a princess of the Great Family of Westford. You¡¯re just a former God of War, and a cripple now. Do you think you¡¯re still deserving of her?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right! We¡¯ve always been thinking that you¡¯re not a good match for Zoey. She doesn¡¯t even mind now that you¡¯ve be a cripple, even taking care of you and bearing your child. What about you? How did you choose to treat her, huh?¡± ¡°You let another woman move in together with you and chased Zoey and your own child away? What makes you think you have the right to keep her?¡± Members of the Lopez family took turns to reprimand Levi. Cora finally said, ¡°If you¡¯re still the God of War, then maybe we can overlook your transgressions. The Great Family of Westford maybe even need to amodate you as our VIP and crown you the best son-inw! But now that you¡¯re just a cripple, do you think you still have any bargaining chips in hand to give my granddaughter the cold shoulder?¡± Levi shook his head helplessly. ¡°I did not abandon Zoey and Forlevia. There¡¯s been a misunderstanding. I will exin everything to them in the future.¡± Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Exin what? Didn¡¯t you just take a fancy to Enyo, thinking that she could restore your former glory?¡± ¡°You must be thinking that Zoey was just a powerless woman who could be of no help to you, belittling her as a burden, right? So, it¡¯s only normal that you¡¯re abandoning Zoey for Enyo!¡± Aaron pointed right at Levi¡¯s nose and berated, ¡°Let me tell you, you do not have the right to despise my daughter any longer!¡± ¡°Mother, shall we leave?¡± Aaron asked for his mother¡¯s permission. Cora was infuriated and chided, ¡°How can I just leave when she¡¯s belittled my granddaughter this way? The Great Family of Westford will suffer great dishonor if I choose to just walk away!¡± Chapter 1344 Chapter 1344 Cora¡¯s domineering aura stumped even Levi. This is Zoey¡¯s grandmother? How is Harry deserving of her then? The truth was, Cora was a rebel and did not fancy being bound by the rules of the Great Family of Westford. Hence, she left the family on her own ord and fell in love with Harry. ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right! We have to teach this brat a good lesson!¡± ¡°Otherwise, he might think that we¡¯re just pushovers!¡± The Lopez family was in high spirits after their social status had been elevated off the ground. ¡°At least I don¡¯t want to see him still sitting around. This scoundrel only deserves to grovel at my feet!¡± Cora sneered. Just when the fighters nking her were about tounch their attacks, Minka and the others bellowed, ¡°How dare you!¡± They stood in front of Levi to guard him. ¡°Youngdy, are you sure you want to go up against me? You¡¯re also one of the Four Great Families. ording to the rules, you actually have to pay respects to me by getting down to your knees!¡± Cora snapped. ¡°Who cares if you¡¯re one of the Westfords? I¡¯m not afraid of you! Anyone who wishes to harm him has to step over my dead body!¡± Minka said adamantly. ¡°Who dares to stir trouble with Grewall Army around?¡± The guards roared in unison. At the same time, the fighters from Westford transfixed their gaze at Minka, waiting for Cora¡¯s command. Cora narrowed her eyes, her mind going into overdrive to weigh the pros and cons. She was not afraid of Minka per se. However, Minka was the leader of the Grewall Army. By harming her, Cora was going up against Erudia. Even though the Four Great Families had voided the agreements with the Dragonites and were entering Erudia on proper grounds, even Cora did not have the audacity to challenge Erudia. After all, she did not have a death wish. ¡°Retreat! Levi, you will not be as lucky next time! Don¡¯t dream that you¡¯re still going to be able to meet Zoey and Forlevia. You might as well wait for the day when you be worthy of an audience with me. This is my order, as well as an order from Westford. I await your glory return at Westford.¡± Even though Cora chose to retreat, she had made it clear that Levi would not be able to meet Zoey and Forlevia anymore, unless he had attained enough power to do so. However, to Henry and the others, Levi would never have the chance to catch sight of Zoey and his own daughter again. Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. He had to be at least the ranks of God of War to be on par with the Great Family of Westford! Granted, that was impossible since Levi was only a wheelchair-bound cripple. Levi¡¯s best hope is to leech off Minka for the rest of his life. How would that kind of man have any chance at redemption? ¡°Cora, you¡¯re brilliant!¡± ¡°That way, Levi will never be able to see Zoey and Forlevia anymore!¡± The Lopez family broke into a hearty chortle. Aaron and Caitlyn pped their hands as they agreed heartily to Cora¡¯s decision. Aaron even red at Levi and sneered at him, ¡°Your best hope is to be a kept-man for the rest of your life, not even able to make a sound when your wife and child leave you! You¡¯re not worthy of being a man. I despise you!¡± ¡°Yes, he¡¯s not a man. Go live off the rest of your pathetic life with Enyo!¡± Caitlyn snickered, ¡°I¡¯d like to see if you have the chance of ever seeing Zoey and Forlevia again.¡± Then, Cora led the other members of the Lopez family and left. It had been a ludicrous day, to say the least. Levi had wondered for the longest time why Zoey¡¯s grandmother never showed up. So, her grandmother is from the Four Great Families? Levi had to admit that her identity came as a shock to him, on top of it being impressive. He smiled wryly. Does she think she can stop me from seeing my wife and daughter? How is that even possible? So she wants me to prove myself. I wonder if the Dragon Ring is good enough for her? What about the Dragon Mask? What about the Dragon Sword, huh? Levi let out a mocking chuckle. Chapter 1345 Chapter 1345 ¡°Who knew that Zoey had a background like that?¡± ¡°The old woman is the sister of the current leader of the Great Family of Westford! She can totally speak for the Westfords!¡± Minka eximed. Levi was stumped by Cora¡¯s identity as well. ¡°Enyo, it seems like there¡¯s no need for you to stay any longer by my side since the doctors from the Southford were at a loss about my condition either,¡± Levi said to Minka, seizing the chance that presented itself. Nheless, Minka was still on the fence. ¡°But your body¡¯s condition improved, right?¡± ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right. My body has been healing but the progress is slower. I think it¡¯s because there are still remnants of the Blood King Pce poison in my body. I¡¯m afraid it will be impossible for my body to recover if I do not rid my bodypletely of it!¡± Levi said. Actually, the poison had long been eliminated from his body. He just wanted Minka to find out more about the poison so that he could pinpoint the culprit who betrayed Erudia. As expected, Minka said, ¡°Sure, I will personally investigate more about the Blood King Pce poison. I wish you a speedy recovery! That being said, I¡¯m still going to be in charge of your safety. My guards will protect you from any impending harm.¡± ¡°Sure.¡± Levi scratched his nose. At least Minka is not physically around. Her guards are much easier to deal with anyway. Meanwhile, at the Lopez residence. Zoey noticed that her family members came home and asked, ¡°How was it? Nothing happened, right? Grandma, you didn¡¯t hurt Levi, right?¡± ¡°That Levi guy is so damn frustrating! He has the audacity to hide behind a woman¡¯s skirt!¡± ¡°He used to leech off Zoey, and now he¡¯s mooching off that Enyo! Is he thinking to spend the rest of his life depending on women?¡± Aaron berated. Cora shook her head. ¡°I did not do anything to him. Enyo was protecting him. That woman dared to even stir trouble with the Westford just to protect that guy!¡± ¡°What did Levi say then?¡± Zoey asked anxiously. ¡°He said nothing and hid behind the woman. What else could he say anyway?¡± the others replied her. Zoey¡¯s face sank upon hearing the reply. She was most concerned about Levi¡¯s attitude, but the man did not appear to have any. Meanwhile, Cora noticed her granddaughter¡¯s distressed manner and said, ¡°Zoey, I set a rule for him.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°I forbid him from seeing you and Forlevia until the day when he¡¯s worthy of being your match¡ªthe princess of the Great Family of Westford.¡± ¡°What? What kind of achievement do you envision in mind?¡± Zoey was dumbstruck. ¡°He has to be the God of War, at the very least, like he used to be. I will let him take the two of you away, no questions asked by then,¡± Cora replied adamantly. ¡°Huh? How is that possible? It¡¯s even a miracle if he could recover from his current condition. It¡¯s almost impossible that he¡¯s going to be able to retrieve his God of War title!¡± Zoey was starting to get exasperated at her grandmother¡¯s unrealistic expectations of Levi. ¡°This is a rule that I¡¯veid down as a member of the Great Family of Westford. There¡¯s no taking it back! Why bother when he didn¡¯t even voice out for you when you felt indignant, even supporting that woman tantly in front of you?¡± ¡°I¡­¡± Zoey then recalled the things that Minka had done with Levi¡¯s silent consent. She gritted her teeth and said, ¡°Okay, Grandma. I¡¯ll listen to you. This will be his punishment.¡± However, Zoey regretted it moments after she agreed to her grandmother¡¯s terms because it practically meant that she might not be able to reunite with Levi for the rest of her life. After all, Cora did have the ability to separate them forever. Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. Forlevia, however, seemed unfazed and smiled sweetly. ¡°Mommy, don¡¯t worry. Daddy will be able to see us soon.¡± Chapter 1346 Chapter 1346 Forlevia understood what was going on. Even though she did not understand how powerful the Great Family of Westford was, she knew that her father¡¯s Crown King would be more than worthy. Oblivious to the fact, Zoey could only smile helplessly at her daughter¡¯s naivety. She thought that the little girl would be bawling for her father, but her daughter had be the one to comfort her instead. The other members of the Lopez family merely looked at Forlevia and did not wish to burst her bubble. To their understanding, it was impossible that Levi would be able to see them both again in his lifetime. The Great Family of Westford¡¯s entrance into the scene meant that the Lopez family was on the highway to prosperity. The elevated status meant that the Lopez was joining the ranks of noble families in North Hampton and even in the whole Northern region. Being the younger sister to the leader of the Great Family of Westford, Cora exercised great influence. Nobody in their right minds would dare to mess with her. As a result, Zoey and Forlevia quickly became the favorites of the Westfords. The climb in social ranks was unprecedented, and practically unheard of, made only possible by the Great Family of Westford¡¯s entrance into the scene. Only the Westfords could exercise a jump of such magnitude in one¡¯s social rank, turning the rags into the riches with just the snap of a finger. What was more, the Westfords had even set a rule for Levi to abide by¡­ Not only the Great Family of Westford was elevating families left and right aftering out of the shadows, but the other three great families were also doing the same. The Garrison n which had once reigned Oand City appeared dim inparison. At the same time, Levi had been asking his people to keep an eye on the Four Great Families after they came out of the shadows. He realized that not only the Four Great Families hade out of the shadows, but other powerful regimes which had been in the dark also joined the ranks as well. It seemed to him that the agreement was binding these forces as well. With the agreement voided, they were free to move about. ¡°This newfound freedom finally grants those forces mobility. It must have been difficult for them to move about when they were bound by the agreement. It would have been much easier for them to get anything done if they do not have to abide by the agreement,¡± Levi said as he analyzed the situation. Hearing that, West Sky Lord sneered and said, ¡°They thought the newfound freedom has granted them anonymity to do as they wished. Little did they know that they¡¯re giving us the chance to monitor their every move.¡± Levi resonated with her statement. ¡°Yes, I have a hunch that they¡¯re going to expose themselves soon enough.¡± He wanted to seize those people behind the scenes, especially considering he wanted to see Forlevia again as soon as possible. Meanwhile, at a mountain vi in Oand City, a group of people gathered. Every single one of them had one thing inmon¡ªthey were all donning different kinds of masks. It would seem like they shared the same trait as The Cmity members of not showing their true selves to others. As a matter of fact, they were the ones Levi and the Dragonites were eager to seize; the ones plotting everything behind the scenes. The leader of the group bore a ck dragon mask. The formidable man barked, ¡°There are three things that I would like to highlight today. ¡°First, we have not figured out the Crown King¡¯s true identity. ¡°Second, Levi¡¯s body is not going to recover that soon, and even the great doctors from the Great Family of Southford were at the ends of their ropes. ¡°And the third, we have to get our hands on the thing that Prince William of Zarain is asking of us.¡± Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. The others nodded their heads in agreement. ¡°Yes, we can finallye out of the shadows. The voided agreement trulyes as good news to us all. We, the sinners of Erudia, no longer need to live in the shadows, running for our lives.¡± All of them were excited at the prospects of their future that came with the broken agreement. ¡°Don¡¯t be too hasty to celebrate. The thing that Prince William requests of us is personally escorted by none other than the Dragonites. Do not for a second think that we do not have to pay a great price for robbing it out of their hands,¡± the man in the ck dragon mask snickered. ¡°Hah. What¡¯s there to be afraid about? We can just send the selected few to steal it.¡± The other men seemingly paid no heed to the warning by the man in the ck dragon mask. ¡°That¡¯s right. As long as we can get Prince William what he wants, he will grant us our wishes!¡± Chapter 1347 Chapter 1347 The man in the ck dragon mask, Kuro Dragon, smiled contently after listening to the others. However, the man still felt the need to remind his people, ¡°All of you have to be careful not to leave any trails that might lead back to us. There won¡¯t be enough lives to pay Erudia if they find out about how we¡¯ve betrayed Erudia by plotting with people overseas who wished harm upon Erudia.¡± ¡°That¡¯s a given. I¡¯ve resented Erudia for a long time. Exposing myself to be caught will be thest thing I want to do. I am still waiting for the time when I can witness the downfall of Erudia with my very own eyes¡­¡± Another man chimed in, ¡°I have not avenged myself. Why would I leave any trail to be caught?¡± ¡°They¡¯re using me of being Erudia¡¯s traitor? I¡¯d like to show them how I¡¯m going to avenge myself!¡± The group of men expressed their unanimous dissent and exasperation toward Erudia right then. Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. It was as if Erudia had done irreparable damage to them. ¡°All right, get ready, all of you,¡± Kuro Dragon ordered. His lips curled into a smirk, pleased at the sight. Meanwhile, Levi had received an order from the Dragonites. He was to escort something valuable back to Oand City. The order came as abruptly as it was urgent, prompting him to set off immediately. Without Minka, it was a piece of cake to rid himself of her guards. The Dragonites had only confided in Levi the details of the mission after they were already on the way. It turned out that the location of a biologyboratory somewhere in the East had been exposed and needed an urgent transfer. The biologyboratory had be a target for many countries and forces in the dark, and they were quick to pounce on the chance. The main point was that the biologyboratory housed a type of invaluable gene therapy drug that would be able to dictate Erudia¡¯s future. It was imperative that they transport it safely back to Oand City. However, the news of their n to transport the drug was leaked, and the Dragonites had anticipated that there would be attempts of robbery along the way. Due to its indispensable nature, everyone was vying for the gene therapy drug. If the news of their escort n had been leaked, then it was likely that the identities of those escorting the drug were exposed as well. Hence, they had toe up with a way to ensure that the drug would be safely transported back to Oand City. The Dragonites weighed their pros and cons, and in the end, decided to let Levi escort the drug back to Oand City. He was the perfect candidate since nobody would suspect that he would be the one to escort the invaluable drug as he was thought to be crippled. After all, he was the formidable God of War. ¡°We thought about transporting the gene therapy drug by a heavily armed army, but we were concerned about overseas media¡¯s spection should we take such a high profile approach. Hence, we changed our n and decided on a secret transfer mission.¡± ¡°Crown King, the escort includes the Dragon squad, Phoenix squad, Wolf squad, and the Tiger squad from the Dragonites! We hope that your identity as the team lead remains a secret for fear that we have a traitor among us. Kindly understand.¡± Levi nodded his head. ¡°Understood, I will make sure the drug gets safely transported back to Oand City.¡± It did not take long for Levi to reach the base in the East. The four squads under the Dragonites were already ready. All of them stood before a secret box. It was clear as day that the box contained the gene therapy drug. ¡°Hmm?¡± Everyone was bbergasted at the sight of Levi. ¡°Why is he selected to lead the escort mission? You¡¯ve got to be kidding me!¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t he going to just burden us all? We should be fully focused on transporting the gene therapy drug, right? What are we going to do if we need to divert our attention to protect him instead?¡± All of them knew Levi very well and even revered the man. However, they could not help but question the decision to let him lead the mission to escort the drug. Is this a joke? ¡°There¡¯s no need to pay heed to my safety. Just flee if there¡¯s danger!¡± Levi, who was wheelchair- bound, smirked. ¡°But¡­¡± ¡°No ifs and buts! We entrust the escort n in the God of War, and we believe that he has the capacity tomand every single one of you to maximize your potential.¡± Nobody dared to voice out anything further against the decision afterward. Chapter 1348 Chapter 1348 Even though they relented, it did not mean that they were wholeheartedly on board with the arrangement. The God of War was indeed impressive on the battlefield and had managed to win countless battles. But this time it was different. They were not on a battlefield! The escort team consisted of sixteen people, and Levi would add one more count to the team, making it seventeen. The squad members knew for sure that their opponents and themselves consisted of skilled fighters, and they were positive that the fight would be over in a blink of an eye. Is it really necessary for him tomand us then? It¡¯s not like we¡¯re an armyprising of hundreds and thousands of soldiers! They could not help but think that Levi¡¯s presence was going to be a burden to them. What was more, the man was actually a cripple who was wheelchair-bound. After the leader for the Dragonites exited, the de facto leader for the escort mission and the leader of the Dragon squad, Drakon, voiced out, ¡°God of War, I have to admit that I once revered you, but everyone knows that now you¡¯re just a cripple. How are you going to ensure that the escort mission is a sess then?¡± The leader of the Phoenix squad chided, ¡°Yes, we¡¯re going to end up watching your back. Your presence will only serve to distract us!¡± Simrly, Panthera, the leader for the Tiger squad was peeved with the arrangement as well, and berated, ¡°Besides, do they have no confidence in our abilities? Even though we seldom go on missions like these, have we ever failed them?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, we¡¯ve gone on hundreds of missions for over a decade, and never once have we failed!¡± The others started to protest as well. They would not have said a thing if Levi was perfectly healthy. However, it was obvious that the top guns of the Dragonites did not have full confidence in the squads for them to assign a cripple to watch over them. The leader of the Wolf squad, Salem, sneered, ¡°You have the capability to maximize our potential? Do you even know the hierarchy system of the four squads, much less how our squads function?¡± Levi shook his head. He was merely being truthful as he had no inkling as to how the Dragonites worked. Of course, given that the Dragonites was a secretive organization, to begin with. ¡°You¡¯d better listen up. The Dragon squad is in charge of overseeing the full execution of any mission we undertake, while the Phoenix squad is in charge of gathering intel to ensure the sess of the missions; the Wolf squad is in charge of assassination; the Tiger squad for defense! If you¡¯re clueless about this, how can you even hope to lead us to seed in this mission?¡± The others were clearly disdained at Levi¡¯s ignorance. They did not think that Levi would bring any value to their team, and could even potentially burden them. In an attempt to lighten the tense atmosphere, Lenix from the Phoenix squad added, ¡°All right, since the Dragonites had appointed God of War to be our leader, they must have their reasons for doing so. Let¡¯s set off without further ado. We risk getting exposed any second we squander our time here.¡± Drakon, Phenix, and the others sighed. ¡°It seems like we have no other choice.¡± ¡°But I have to make something very clear, if anything should happen to that cripple, I will not put myself at risk to help him!¡± From N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Neither will I. I won¡¯t let him burden me.¡± ¡°I will not even spare him a nce if he¡¯s dead along the way.¡± They each voiced out their determination for not letting Levi stand in their way toplete the mission. ¡°You¡¯d better follow me.¡± Lenix looked impassive, but she still sounded quite amicablepared to the others because she considered Levi to be her idol. She would have paid no heed if it were someone else. ¡°Sure.¡± Levi nodded his head. ¡°On mymand! The Wolf squad is in charge of clearing the roads ahead while the Tiger squad is in charge of backend defense. The other two squads shall escort the thing together with me! This mission will be termed Defense of the Dragon, and we must seed!¡± After Drakon was donemanding, the team set off right away. It was not safe to take the sea nor air routes. Hence, the squads decided that thend route would be their safest bet. Levi and Lenix were in middle of the convoy. The box was in their in sight. It meant that Levi and the box required the same level of protection. After getting into the car, Levi decided to take a nap. He was actually missing Forlevia. It had been a few days since hest saw her. Phenix red at the man. ¡°Lenix, I know that you consider this man your idol, but look at him now. Does he look like your role model right now?¡± Phenix could not help but grumble. Chapter 1349 Chapter 1349 ¡°He had once been our idol, but now he¡¯s only a burden to us all!¡± Phenix chided angrily. Lenix sighed. ¡°How good would it be if he were healthy? He was the God of War, after all, and towered over hundreds of countries in his heyday.¡± ¡°It sure as hell does not seem possible right now. Look at him taking a nap right in the middle of a mission! Does he think he¡¯s on a getaway trip or something?¡± The others did not look favorably upon him. In the meantime, Levi fell into deep slumber with Forlevia in mind. It was raining heavily when he woke up, and the man was oblivious to the distance they had traveled. Thunder rumbled as lightning tore through the sky. Sudden roars of thunder made Levi jolt awake. He was dreaming about Zoey and Forlevia being abducted by someone. The man jolted awake from the bad dream as the thunder boomed. The Phoenix squad broke into a chuckle at the sight. Did he just get startled by sounds of thunder? How is he going to ensure that the gene therapy drug can be delivered safely back to Oand City like this? Hah! What a joke! How can a cripple escort the gene therapy drug safely? Lenix sighed. ¡°It seems like he¡¯s suffered some major trauma. I think it¡¯s quite amon symptom to feel anxious and troubled by loud sounds.¡± ¡°Of course it was a major trauma. Not only did he lose his God of War title, but he was rendered a cripple. Who would be able to stomach such a huge change?¡± ¡°Why did the higher-ups even send such an ipetent person to oversee the mission? Are they even taking this seriously?¡± As part of the Dragonites, the four squads took pride in their supremacy over others. Every single member held on to their pride. The higher-ups¡¯ decision in appointing Levi to oversee the mission clearly meant that they were not confident in the four squads¡¯ abilities. Moreover, Levi¡¯spromised condition infuriated them even further. ¡°We should have confidence in ourselves, though. All sixteen of us are strong enough to safeguard the gene therapy drug from being taken away.¡± Phenix then threw a disdained look over at Levi. ¡°Even if we¡¯re burdened by a cripple.¡± Drakon and the others amodated Levi¡¯s presence, not because of Lenix¡¯s words, but because they were proud as a peacock about their capabilities. Nevertheless, they did not encounter many difficulties along the way. ¡°The first zone is safe!¡± ¡°So is the second zone!¡± ¡°Sixteenth zone is clear!¡± The drug was not only escorted by the sixteen elite squad members but a number of covert sentries were scattered along the way. They took turns to make sure the roads ahead were clear together with the Wolf squad. After one night¡¯s travel, they were edging closer to Oand City. ¡°There was no danger along the way. One more zone and we¡¯re clear,¡± Lenix smiled. ¡°I doubt that anyone has the audacity to intercept us while we¡¯re within Erudia.¡± Phenix snorted. They were confident that nobody would dare to spell trouble for them as well as to Erudia. Then, Drakon¡¯s voice rang from the leading end, ¡°The Wolf squad and covert sentries have checked the zones ahead, and there¡¯s no ambush. We will be able to reach Oand City safely! I think it¡¯s time for us to pop the champagne.¡± ¡°Hurray!¡± Everyone cheered as they heaved a sigh of relief, the tense atmosphere which was shrouding them eased. After all, they had been on guard for the whole night. ¡°I thought we were going to have a huge battle and certainly did not think that this mission was going to be this easy.¡± Phenix shrugged and appeared fearless.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. Lenix smiled. ¡°Maybe they¡¯re really intimidated by our reputation. After all, who would dare to wage war right in Erudia¡¯s territory?¡± ¡°This mission is really a piece of cake despite it being very important. I don¡¯t think we truly deserve the honor badges that ensue.¡± The others chuckled in response. ¡°I think you guys should exercise more caution despite the mission presenting itself to be quite effortless so far.¡± Levi¡¯s voice rang just when the toons were starting to let their guard down. Chapter 1350 Chapter 1350 His words came as a surprise to everyone else. Levi had not spoken a word ever since he came into the car. However, when the mission was seeminglying to an end, the man spoke up. They found it absurd, to say the least. Phenix threw him another disdained look and mocked Levi. ¡°God of War, do you not understand the report that came back just now? ¡°Drakon has informed us that the one zone ahead of us is clear, and there is no danger nor ambush ahead. What should we look out for then, exactly?¡± Levi merely smiled at Phenix¡¯s doubtful look and asked, ¡°Who is in charge of the convoy today?¡± ¡°Drakon, why?¡± Lenix asked. ¡°Stop the convoy and summon Drakon! I have something to say to him!¡± Levi ordered. Phenix¡¯s voice became dangerously low. ¡°Are you¡­ ordering us?¡± ¡°What does it sound like? The Dragonites have sent me here tomand all of you. Need I remind you that the lot of you are supposed to listen to me?¡± Levi retorted. ¡°That¡¯s impossible. Why should we?¡± Phenix and the others were infuriated. Lenix stood out to calm everyone down. ¡°Drakon, stop the convoy! God of War has something to say to you.¡± Drakon relented and stopped the convoy. He led the other members to the middle of the convoy. ¡°What do you have to say?¡± Drakon was obviously displeased with the interruption. ¡°If you do not wish to suffer any casualties, then change the route to enter Oand City right now!¡± Levi said. ¡°What?¡± Everyone was stumped at his remark. ¡°Are you asking me to take another route to enter Oand City?¡± Drakon asked as he pointed right at Levi¡¯s nose. From N?velDrama.Org. ¡°God of War, if not for the respect I had for you, I would have hit you across your face!¡± ¡°Right! Do you take us for fools? Why would we change the route since we¡¯re already reaching Oand City?¡± bbergasted, Panthera peered at Levi and asked, ¡°Do you not understand? The zone ahead is clear, and the Wolf squad has everything under control. There is no danger. Why would we change our route in that case?¡± ¡°Are you delusional or something? We have the situation under control! There is no impending danger!¡± Levi snorted. ¡°I¡¯d advise you guys to believe me. Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s unusual to encounter nothing along the way?¡± ¡°Since we are transporting something that a lot of countries are vying for, do you think they will let this opportunity slip by?¡± ¡°Levi, that is your assumption. We have to look at the current situation. The truth is, we have confirmed that the road ahead of us is clear and without danger.¡± Drakon was about to boil over with rage. ¡°Trust me. Otherwise, a lot of people will get hurt!¡± Despite that, Levi stood by his words. ¡°I will dump you right here if you continue to babble!¡± Drakon bellowed. Levi shook his head helplessly. Why doesn¡¯t anyone believe in me? The four squads were indeed elites of the Dragonites. However, in terms of experience, they were no match for Levi. If he were still the God of War, everyone would dote on his every word. However, he had been demoted to be an ordinary person, and a cripple, no less. I¡¯m afraid that nobody will listen to a word I say even if I scream out loud. ¡°I¡¯d like to see what impending danger ising our way.¡± Phenix red at Levi. The convoy continued their journey, disregarding Levi¡¯s orders. Everyone looked grim after Levi¡¯s untimely interruption. The convoy had no trouble wading through thest zone since the Wolf squad and covert sentries had cleared the road ahead. Meanwhile, a group of people was waiting for the convoy right at the entrance of Oand City. When the convoy reached the entrance, Drakon stopped the convoy and roared at Levi, ¡°Where¡¯s the danger, huh?¡± Chapter 1351 Chapter 1351 ¡°Levi, didn¡¯t you say that this route was dangerous? We¡¯ve gone through it safely. Where¡¯s the danger?¡± ¡°Are you still insisting that we listen to you? Have you gone nuts?¡± Phenix and the others chided the man. The Wolf squad and over ten covert sentries broke into a fit ofughter. Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. ¡°Did he take us for fools? The routes ahead are well within our control. There is no danger!¡± ¡°Were you just trying to make your presence known? You¡¯ve contributed nothing to this mission!¡± ¡°So, do you still think that your suggestion is viable?¡± Drakon and the others asked. Levi nodded his head. ¡°Yes, I believe that there is a problem with this route. That¡¯s why I suggested a change a route a while back.¡± ¡°I can¡¯t believe how delusional he is! Let¡¯s just dump him here, and let him wheel himself back to the city!¡± Drakon was about to burst from the boiling rage. ¡°Yes, I second that.¡± The others harbored the same thought. Levi was essentially challenging their judgement. ¡°Forget it. As long as we¡¯vepleted our mission. There¡¯s no need to squabble over minor matters.¡± ¡°Yes, the aim of our mission is to see the drug safely delivered,¡± Lenix resonated with the other neutral voice. The others heeded her advice. ¡°Okay, we¡¯re going to continue on our journey. We¡¯re safe once we reach Oand City and consider our mission aplished after we¡¯ve handed the drug over to the Dragonites.¡± The Wolf squad and covert sentries pressed on. They were at the boundaries of Oand City, and everyone looked bright with smiles. They assumed that nobody would strike them at Oand City. After all, Oand City was a restricted area. Levi could not refute the idea. When he was the God of War, everywhere in Erudia was restricted area to those who were trying to stir trouble. Needless to say, Oand City, which was the heart of Erudia, was under the most protection. Since nobody had attacked them during their long journey, it was only natural to assume that their remaining journey right in Oand City would go on smoothly as well. However, as a matter of fact, they were wrong. Whoosh, whoosh. Just then, the air howled with rustling sounds. Bang! Bang! Bang! Then, thick trees came rolling from all directions, hitting the jeeps with loud thuds, almost knocking them over. Thud! Thud! Thud! A number of covert sentries fell after being shot to the ground. The Wolf squad, which was just in the vicinity, sustained certain degrees of injuries. Cars that sped along the way came to a sudden halt. Everything happened in a blink of an eye, catching everyone off guard. At that moment, all colors drained from Drakon, Panthera, Lenix, and Phenix¡¯s faces. All of them turned pale as snow at the sudden turn of events. Did someone just strike us? Levi was right¡­ But we¡¯re at Oand City, the restricted area! They¡¯re striking us midday, no less¡­ They did not choose to strike during the night when rain poured down on us and instead chose to strike during midday, right in Oand City. Needless to say, it was out of everyone¡¯s expectation, a possibility that they had never once considered. Even the Dragonites had not expected the brazenness. If they had anticipated the brazen attack, they would have sent people to wee them right at the entrance. The blind spot was that everyone thought Oand City was safe. Nobody had expected that anyone would dare to make a move within Oand City. However, there were people who were bold enough to strike near Oand City¡¯s boundaries in broad daylight. The four members of Phoenix squad cast inexplicable gazes at Levi. The man was right¡­ He did warn us beforehand. If we had heeded his advice, our enemies would not have been able to make a move against us. We would have been able toplete the mission without a glitch, and without casualties. They had to admit that Levi was at a different level. How did he predict that there was going to be danger ahead of us? Chapter 1352 Chapter 1352 The four squads deeply regretted their decision to make light of Levi¡¯s warning. The enemies¡¯ attack had caught them off-guard, and they sustained heavy damage. The Wolf squad and the covert sentries had sustained the most damage. Only then did everyone understand why Levi was dispatched here by the Dragonites. Despite Levi¡¯s physical incapacitation, his mind was still as sharp as ever. He was nothing short of a brilliant military strategist. Right then, Phenix and the others felt their faces burning with shame. They had been humiliating Levi just seconds ago, only to experience the truth of his predictions. Regret was, however, a useless emotion in the face of battle. Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. ¡°Protect the cargo! We can¡¯t lose it!¡± Drakon and Panthera rushed forward to take on the enemies. ¡°How are the injuries?¡± Drakon asked. ¡°Four men in the Wolf squad suffered mild injuries, and the covert sentries lost four out of twelve men. The other eight sentries are injured as well,¡± Salem replied. ¡°Panthera, Lenix, and Phenix, watch the cargo! I¡¯ll deal with the enemies!¡± Drakon ordered. Soon after, he led the remainder of the Wolf squad and the covert sentries to patrol their surroundings. A mild fog had descended over the forest, giving it a spooky feel. ¡°Who dares to rob us in Oand City? Show yourselves!¡± Drakon thundered. A rustle, and battle immediately broke out. Mask-donning men emerged from both sides, crowding Drakon and the squads. They moved as rapid as lightning¡ªnimble, agile, and utterly deadly. After a round of fighting, the covert sentries were all dead. The four men in the Wolf squad were fortunate enough to keep their lives. Their enemies finally materialized before them, giving off murderous vibes. Yet, the real danger came from the men leading these masked underlings. They stepped forward once theirckeys cleared a path for their entrance. When the four men stepped forward, Drakon and the others gasped. ¡°It¡¯s you!¡± Phenix eximed in horror. The four elders smirked. ¡°Huh, I didn¡¯t expect anyone to recognize us after all these years.¡± ¡°Brett Fender, the Mass Murderer, traitor of the Great Family of Eastford! Stan Langston, the Evil Genius who betrayed the Great Family of Westford! You¡¯re the notorious Venomous Lord, Mikael Fisker of the Great Family of Southford. And y-you! Horatio Zedd; the Sword Tyrant ousted from the Great Family of Northford!¡± Phenix uttered their names in fear. As the intelligence unit of the Dragonites, the Phoenix squad was naturally aware of their identities. The four men before them had especially notorious reputations. Each one of them was crueler than thest and had done their fair share of dirty deeds. To put it lightly, they were devils who instilled fear in all who crossed their paths. They had ignored the agreement of the Four Great Families and infiltrated themoners¡¯ lives, wreaking havoc and bringing harm to many innocent people in Erudia. All four were wanted criminals in Erudia andbeled traitors by their own families. However, they had never been arrested thanks to their exceptional strength and skills. Efforts to capture them had instead consumed many resources. Despite this, the Dragonites¡¯ efforts had forced the four into hiding for many years. Their reappearance at that moment, however, was wholly unexpected. It belied a more horrifying revtion about their enemy¡¯s ability to summon these four elders out of hiding. They had, after all, slipped through the Dragonites¡¯ grasp for many years. They would be rotting for eons in a maximum-security prison if caught. Yet, here they were, acting on someone else¡¯s orders! Who could have this much sway over them? ¡°We¡¯re not their match. We can only dy them.¡± ¡°Some of you go dy their advance, and the rest should stay with the cargo. We can only wait for reinforcements to arrive.¡± Drakon and the others had lost their will to battle once they recognized the elders. The only strategy is to dy. Mikael, on the other hand, smiled wickedly at his orders. ¡°Hand the goods to us, and we promise to let you off alive.¡± Chapter 1353 Chapter 1353 Mikael¡¯s threepanionsughed and added, ¡°Don¡¯t think of pulling any tricks up your sleeves! Resistance is futile! We can kill you all easily before your reinforcements arrive.¡± ¡°Be a good boy and hand us the goods. We¡¯re not out for blood.¡± Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. They had expected it to be an easy fight. ¡°Over my dead body! Trying to steal our cargo? You must be joking!¡± Drakon scoffed. Panthera roared, ¡°That¡¯s right! If you want to take our cargo, you¡¯ll have to go through us.¡± The sixteen men in the four squads had mentally prepared themselves for a fight to the death despite realizing that they were no match for their enemies. It would be toote when the reinforcements finally arrived. Their cargo might be gone by then. It was a moment of extreme danger. Lenixined. ¡°We should¡¯ve listened to Levi¡¯s warning! None of this would¡¯ve happened if we changed our route!¡± ¡°He guessed correctly. But how could his guess be anything but pure luck?¡± Phenix grumbled. ¡°If Levi was so confident, he should¡¯ve insisted on us changing routes! He relented to our decision in the end! He wasn¡¯t sure as well!¡± ¡°It¡¯s all Levi¡¯s fault that we took so much damage.¡± Comints abounded that instant. Levi¡¯s well-meaning advice now painted him as the culprit for their mess. ¡°You¡¯re right! That was nothing but a carelessment. Plus, where is he when we need him the most? He can¡¯t do sh*t in that wheelchair!¡± ¡°He¡¯s nothing but a burden!¡± ¡°Listen up! No one is allowed to protect Leviter! I want all eyes on the cargo!¡± Drakon ordered. ¡°Well, you¡¯re headed for your graves!¡± ¡°Charge!¡± The Four Devils led their masked underlings in battle. Drakon and his men charged as well, shing in a fierce battle. The difference in fighting skills between the two parties was painfully obvious. Though they were neck-and-neck with the masked fighters, the threat of the Four Devils loomed over their heads. The enemy put up a strong fight, preventing Drakon and his men from escaping. In other words, death was inevitable for Drakon¡¯s side. As their battle intensified, the four men in the Wolf squad were the first to go down, followed by three men in the Dragon squad. The Tiger and Phoenix squads copsed eventually. Drakon, Panthera, Lenix, and Phenix were the only ones holding the fort, though all four had sustained severe injuries. ¡°Hand us the cargo!¡± ¡°Why are you still resisting when you¡¯ve all but lost?¡± Brett and Horatio approached them menacingly. ¡°Never! We won¡¯t surrender it even if it¡¯s destroyed!¡± Drakon bellowed. ¡°Activate its self-destruction mechanism! We can¡¯t let it fall into our enemies¡¯ hands!¡± Lenix and Phenix picked up the briefcase in preparation to initiate its self-destruction. Zap! A concealed weapon had struck from nowhere at their wrists. ¡°Argh!¡± Screams of agony broke out from the crowd. The briefcase fell from Lenix and Phenix¡¯s hands. But s, Drakon and the others had expended thest of their energy. They were easily subdued despite their attempts to stop Mikael from retrieving the briefcase. Sprawled on the ground, the surviving squad members could not even muster the energy to get up. They could only watch as Mikael picked up the briefcase with ease. We lost too quickly, and we didn¡¯t buy enough time for reinforcements to arrive. Drakon and his men were utterly dejected as they watched the receding backs of the Four Devils. Their mission had failed miserably. ¡°We got the goods. Let¡¯s go!¡± ¡°Did you ask for my permission before taking the goods?¡± A voice drifted out from within the car. Chapter 1354 Chapter 1354 The Four Devils and their masked underlings were about to leave when a voice cut through the battle- worn forest. ¡°Huh? Who¡¯s there?¡± Mikael was puzzled. They stopped walking and turned in the direction of the car. Disgust and anger shed through the eyes of the incapacitated squad members. Why are you stirring up a fuss now? Do you have a death wish or something? Our enemies are leaving already. Did you want to turn yourself into some war hero by giving them your life? ¡°Dumb*ass!¡± ¡°You got that right!¡± Drakon and his men grumbled furiously. Someone then flung open the car door, revealing a wheelchair-bound Levi. Mikael was shocked. ¡°Y-you? I¡¯ve seen you before!¡± ¡°You¡¯re Levi Garrison, the God of War!¡± Horatio eximed. Levi merely smirked. Exactly as I expected. I managed to track down Erudia¡¯s most infamous criminals. ¡°Why didn¡¯t we notice him earlier?¡± ¡°So what? You¡¯re going to stop us?¡± Brett sneered. ¡°No. I¡¯ll just kill you all,¡± Levi dered calmly. I¡¯ll seize both the gene therapy drug and their lives. ¡°Pfft!¡± Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. The Four Devils and their underlings burst intoughter. He¡¯s delusional! How can this crippled a**hole kill us? In his dreams! The Four Devils had never been frightened of Levi, not even at his peak as the God of War, let alone in his current state. ¡°He¡¯s begging for his death!¡± ¡°Dumb*ss! What a burden!¡± Drakon and his men were seething with anger. They were already dejected by failing the mission and losing the cargo. Levi¡¯s seemingly stupid actions only stoked their anger. Stan scoffed. ¡°You¡¯re crippled; how are you going to kill us?¡± ¡°Who told you I was a cripple?¡± Levi smiled patronizingly at them. Everyone froze in shock at his words. Doubt crept onto the expressions of the Four Devils and their underlings. Drakon and his men, on the other hand, looked at each other in disbelief. Could it be true? ¡°Y-you-¡± Before the Venomous Lord could finish his sentence, Levi had stood up and alighted from the car. His steps looked much too steady for someone who was supposedly disabled. Gasps of surprise rippled through the crowd. His deceit was as unexpected as it was maddening. Nothing had been wrong with Levi¡¯s limbs after all. It was all a set-up. Drakon and the others thought that their eyes were about to pop out of their skulls. The Dragonites¡¯ purpose in sending Levi was now loud and clear. The Dragonites were not fools, and they would never have sent a physically challenged person on such an important assignment. Levi had recovered ages ago. At that, the Four Devils looked aghast. An identical thought crossed their minds. Multiple evils have been eliminated recently, though our sources said it was the doing of the previous Crown King. ¡°So Levi Garrison is in tip-top health. You¡¯ve yed us all for fools!¡± the Venomous Lord scoffed. ¡°How else could I lure you out of your hiding spots?¡± came Levi¡¯s cheeky reply. The Four Devils seemed unperturbed despite being outmaneuvered by Levi. ¡°Your recovery means nothing to us. Even at your peak, you could never frighten us.¡± ¡°We ain¡¯t scared of you!¡± ¡°Killing you is just a matter of time.¡± The Four Devils had the utmost confidence in theirs and their underlings¡¯ fighting abilities. Theirck of fear spread panic through Drakon and his men. Their little beacon of hope was gone. Even if Levi had recovered, he was no match for the Four Devils. Chapter 1355 Chapter 1355 It was unwise to underestimate the Four Devils, even if Levi had been at his prime. They would not be listed as the most wanted criminals in Erudia otherwise. Their army of masked underlings posed a significant threat as well. It seemed like an impossible matchup. Levi¡¯s death was but a foregone conclusion. Drakon and his men felt nothing but hopelessness at the situation. At the same time, they med themselves for their own ipetence. Levi announced, ¡°I¡¯ll give you two choices. First, you can kneel and surrender that briefcase. If not, I¡¯ll kill you and take the briefcase myself! Take your pick. If I were you, I¡¯d go with option one.¡± His words came as a shocker, given that he was the obvious underdog in this fight. His audacity at making his enemies choose their fate made him seem like a madman. Even Drakon and his men could not help but be dumbfounded at Levi¡¯s behavior. Is there a screw loose in his head or something? Meanwhile, Levi¡¯s enemies were infuriated. They had never encountered such an impudent fool before. ¡°Such insolence! How dare you provoke us?¡± Steam almost billowed out of the Four Devils¡¯ heads. ¡°Sirs, Levi must be buying time, right? We should subdue him quickly and leave,¡± voiced one of the masked underlings cautiously. ¡°You¡¯re right; he¡¯s buying time for reinforcements to arrive!¡± ¡°Kill him! We need to leave!¡± the Venomous Lord ordered. In just a split second, twenty or so masked fighters charged at Levi. They were all skilled at their craft, emerging from the previous battlepletely unscathed. Drakon and his men could not bear to watch the uneven fight. If anything happened to Levi, they would lose for good. Oh God, he can¡¯t die! Everything will be gone if he dies! ¡°You¡¯re all dead meat!¡± Levi dered as he picked up a sword. In the next instant, he darted nimbly through the crowd of enemies like a sh of lightning. ¡°Urgh!¡± Light glinted off of Levi¡¯s rapidly-dancing sword. A few secondster, Levi had charged through the crowd of twenty men and ended up before the Four Devils. It was an unbelievable sight. The masked underlings copsed in a pool of blood, each of them sporting a fine slit on their necks. ¡°T-this¡ª¡± The Four Devils stared wordlessly at the scene, as did the surviving members of the squads. How did he kill twenty men in the blink of an eye? The four squads had fought these underlings earlier, and it had been a fair fight if not for the Four Devils joining the battle. Does that mean he could kill off the members of our squads in an instant as well? That¡¯s horrifying! We called him a burden earlier when we¡¯re the real burdens and crap! Our mission would be doomed to failure without Levi. We can be hopeful once more. ¡°No wonder they call you the God of War! You¡¯ve got some moves, kiddo! But that¡¯s nothingpared to our experience!¡± ¡°How do you n on tackling us now?¡± Each of the Four Devils was a master in his own right. They were equivalent to fighting four Demon des at once. I¡¯ve killed one Demon de before, and I can kill four at the same time. Bring it on! ¡°Get rid of the God of War! We must retrieve that briefcase and escape quickly,¡± the Sword Tyrant warned. ¡°Kill him!¡± From N?velDrama.Org. The Four Devils made their move. Chapter 1356 Chapter 1356 The Sword Tyrant lifted a broadsword weighing close to half a thousand pounds and brought it down upon the car Levi had been in earlier. The Mass Murderer used his iron fists as well. Between the two of them, the car had be a mangled mess of metal. The Venomous Lord and the Evil Genius did not strike this round. At the same time, Levi stood his ground and shed against Brett¡¯s iron fists. Crack! The force sent shudders up Brett¡¯s arms and into his whole body. ¡°Argh!¡± In the next instant, Brett was sent flying, blood gushing from his mouth. From N?velDrama.Org. The force from Levi¡¯s punch had obliterated his insides and had himnding roughly on the ground in a lifeless heap. Upon that, the Sword Tyrant immediately swung his broadsword at Levi, who blocked his attack with his bare arms. ng! The broadsword had been deflected just like that. The crowd held their breaths at the utterly horrifying scene. Is he imprable? What¡¯s in his bones? How is this humanly possible? How can a sharp and heavy broadsword leave no injuries upon him? Even Horatio himself was stunned. His broadsword had been forged from the strongest of metals, and it was simply inconceivable that Levi could have blocked that attack. Just as Horatio wanted to strike again, he realized that he could not lift his broadsword. There was an immense weight on his broadsword, which turned out to be Levi¡¯s bare fists. Crack! With one punch, Levi broke the broadsword in half. ¡°What the f*ck?¡± Drakon and his men were going mad. This is unbelievable! Levi picked up one-half of the broken broadsword and brought it down on Horatio¡¯s head, ending his life mercilessly. Seeing that, the Venomous Lord and the Evil Genius panicked. ¡°Let¡¯s scram! We¡¯re not his match!¡± The Venomous Lord picked up the briefcase and made a run for it. Meanwhile, the Evil Genius threw a contraption in Levi¡¯s direction to slow him down. The contraption exploded once itnded on the ground, engulfing the area in mes. In their rush to escape, neither had paid attention to Levi¡¯s whereabouts. However, the next time they saw Levi was when thetter was standing in front of them. ¡°You can¡¯t harm me with your contraptions at that sort of speed!¡± p! Levi pped the Evil Genius and sent him flying. The Venomous Lord had a head start, but Levi was faster and kicked him to the ground. The Venomous Lord may be a master of poisons, but his fighting skills were average. One kick from Levi crippled him. He could not move even if he wanted to. Levi grabbed the briefcase from him before he could do anything else. ¡°You may have gotten your hands on that briefcase, but I¡¯ve covered its surface in poison. You¡¯re dead meat!¡± The Venomous Lord scoffed. Levi smiled. ¡°Oh, is it?¡± Waving his hand, he disyed the invisible gloves he had been wearing. F*ck! He came prepared! His preparation aside, Levi had long be immune to a variety of poisons after his torture at the hands of the Blood King Pce. The Venomous Lord and the Evil Genius were both dumbfounded, as were Drakon and his men. The Dragonites had never sessfully captured the Four Devils, yet Levi had defeated them like it was nothing. Just how strong is Levi? Wasn¡¯t he poisoned and injured? Why is he even stronger than before? Was it an injury or an improvement? Levi then dragged the Venomous Lord and the Evil Genius before him. ¡°Whose orders are you under? I¡¯ll spare your lives if you answer me,¡± Levi demanded. Chapter 1357 Chapter 1357 ¡°We won¡¯t tell you anything.¡± ¡°Erudia is bound for destruction. You¡¯ll all be dead!¡± The Venomous Lord and the Evil Genius smiled evilly as they secretly chewed on the poisonous pill they had each hidden in their mouths. Barely a minuteter, they vomited blood, and their eyes rolled back in their heads. It was an ugly death. They had chosen to take their own lives instead of exposing their leader. ¡°Damn it!¡± Levi pounded the ground in frustration. Poisons and gadgetry were the most unpredictable foes. If they had set their minds to death, it was almost impossible to stop them. Levi then approached Drakon and the surviving squad members on the ground. Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. Their faces were painted with awe and disbelief. Drakon apologized to Levi immediately. ¡°We were wrong to treat you that way! But couldn¡¯t you show your hand earlier? Why did you strike after we were injured?¡± Everyone stared at Levi in anticipation of his reply. Why did he wait? If he had struck earlier, there would be fewer injuries. Levi scoffed. ¡°I warned you, but none of you would listen. Seeing as you¡¯re adults, you should bear the consequences of your decisions!¡± ¡°I-I-¡± Everyone stuttered. If they had paid heed to his advice and changed their route, they would not have run into the Devils and their skilled underlings. Their men would have been alive and well. Levi was right; it was all their fault. They would bear the burden of the me for the rest of their lives. The reinforcements arrived shortly after. The Dragonites heaved sighs of relief when they saw the briefcase secure in Levi¡¯s hands. ¡°Thank God we arranged for you to follow them!¡± Levi, however, shook his head in resignation. ¡°They¡¯re all dead, though. I didn¡¯t manage to get any clues from them.¡± ¡°The mission is still a sess. Please don¡¯t me yourself!¡± ¡°We would like to pay our respects to the Crown King!¡± With that, the Dragonites kneeled before Levi. ¡°W-what?¡± ¡°Crown King? He¡¯s the Crown King?¡± ¡°Sh*t! The mysterious Crown King is Levi Garrison?¡± Drakon and his men were dumbstruck. This was the wildest thing they had ever heard. Levi Garrison and the Crown King being one and the same? Unimaginable! The Dragonites, as always, were not fools. They arranged for Levi to tag along instead of Minka or Winsor because Levi was the strongest of them all. ¡°He¡¯s not a burden or a cripple. He¡¯s the freaking Crown King!¡± The revtion was shocking. Drakon and his men deeply regretted every insult that hade out of their mouths earlier. At that point, only death might be an equivalent punishment. ¡°Crown King, we have wronged you!¡± ¡°We dare not beg for your forgiveness!¡± ¡°We would like to thank you, Crown King. Without you, our mission would have failed!¡± Drakon and his men were near tears at that point as they apologized profusely to Levi. Ignoring them, Levi approached the masked underlings on the ground. The reinforcements from the Dragonites followed his lead. ¡°They¡¯re our only lead for now!¡± There was nothing to be gleaned from the Four Devils. Waving his arm, Levi gestured for a few Dragonites to remove their enemies¡¯ masks. When they made out the faces beneath the masks, everyone gasped, including Levi. ¡°T-this-¡± Chapter 1358 Chapter 1358 Underneath the masks were disfigured faces, each more horrifying than the next. Scars marred each of their faces in such grotesque patterns that they were beyond recognition. Even the most advanced facial recognition technologies would not be able to identify them. ¡°They must¡¯ve worn the masks to conceal their scars, and the scars, in turn, prevented anyone from ever uncovering their true identities!¡± ¡°Their identities would still be secure even after capture or murder!¡± ¡°What a cautious organization!¡± From N?velDrama.Org. Levi drew a sharp breath. ¡°It¡¯s horrifying.¡± His sentiment was shared by the rest. This organization was much scarier than they had imagined. It was no wonder they had not left a single trace behind over the years. Their vignce had made it impossible for a slip-up. The traitors like the Venomous Lord might be showy, but they would rather die than expose their organization¡¯s secrets. The extremities of their discretion were admirable. ¡°I¡¯d like to get my hands on these people!¡± Levi¡¯s eyes shed with interest. One of the Dragonites expressed his concern. ¡°That won¡¯t be an easy feat. The Four Great Families and other powerful factions had an agreement to stay out of themoners¡¯ lives, yet Erudia still suffered from multiple cmities under this organization. If anything, their movements have be more convenient and easily concealed!¡± Levi smiled. ¡°In that case, they¡¯ll pop up more frequently. Those are opportunities for us to track them down!¡± ¡°You¡¯re right! No wonder you¡¯re the Crown King!¡± a few of the Dragonites eximed. ¡°Fret not, as long as they¡¯re still around, I swear on my name to hunt them down!¡± Levi dered. His imposing demeanor elicited respect and shame from Drakon and his men. He¡¯s nothing short of a national hero! No wonder they call him the God of War and the Crown King! ¡°How important is this gene therapy drug anyway?¡± Levi suddenly asked. The Dragonitesunched into a lengthy exnation. ¡°This gene therapy drug is the main ingredient for a revolutionary elixir! It¡¯s a product of modern biotechnology and Erudia¡¯s traditional remedies, made with the finest and rarest of ingredients. I¡¯m not exaggerating, but it can bring one back from the brink of death. It was developed precisely for use in life-and-death situations.¡± This got a smile out of Levi. ¡°Revival, you say?¡± It¡¯s probably stronger than Winsor and Minka¡¯s elixirs. ¡°That¡¯s right! Well, revival is pushing it a bit. But it¡¯s a guaranteed lifesaver in crucial moments. It can extend one¡¯s lifespan as well. Our results indicate that terminal patients can survive for at least three more years after consuming this drug. Healthy individuals will see their lifespans extended by seven to eight years.¡± Now Levi understood why people were moring over this gene therapy drug. It¡¯s literally a revival drug. ¡°Once it¡¯s released, it¡¯ll be distributed as a reward to those who have contributed significantly to Erudia.¡± ¡°As the Crown King, you will receive the drug as well! You¡¯re more than deserving of it,¡± came the Dragonites¡¯ reassurance. Hearing that, Levi smiled in response. I can give the drug to my mother and family. It¡¯ll save them during dangerous situations. That¡¯s a worry off my chest! Meanwhile, in a manor in the neighboring city of Faike City, a man asked sternly, ¡°What? The mission failed?¡± Chapter 1359 Chapter 1359 The man who had spoken wore a Kuro Dragon mask, masking his features entirely. His anger was, however, palpable. ¡°Impossible! The Dragonites may be strong, but they¡¯re no match for the Four Devils! How could they fail?¡± The crowd was perplexed. The man in the Kuro Dragon mask said, ¡°I heard that they arranged for the Crown King to escort the entourage.¡± ¡°What? The Crown King?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll give this to them. I didn¡¯t expect the Dragonites to have the Crown King escort their precious cargo. Only they would¡¯ve thought of such a n!¡± Kuro Dragon sighed. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect it either. He must be insanely strong if he defeated the Four Devils. Luckily we didn¡¯t leave any evidence behind.¡± ¡°Sir, Prince William of Zarain wants to know if we got the drug.¡± ¡°Tell him we failed,¡± Kuro Dragon replied darkly. The royalty¡¯s reply came quickly. ¡°Prince William said we can get what we want if we impress him with other means.¡± ¡°How about the deaths of a few people?¡± Kuro Dragon asked. ¡°Huh? Who?¡± The crowd was curious. ¡°Only someone as stupid as Tenichi would think of killing Levi Garrison! What¡¯s the point? He¡¯s nothing but trash.¡± ¡°We need to go for the ones who are still in active service! Let¡¯s go after Winsor and Minka and gift their heads to Prince William. He¡¯ll appreciate the gesture, I¡¯m sure of it!¡± ¡°Good idea!¡± The suggestion quickly gained traction among the crowd. Kuro Dragon smirked. ¡°Alright, here are my orders. Our next operation is to hunt the Gods of War, and the targets are Minka and Winsor.¡± Levi, on the other hand, returned to North Hampton that very day. Even so, Minka¡¯s guards had not noticed his return. ¡°North, bring me to the Lopez family residence. I want to visit Evie and Zoey.¡± Levi missed them dearly, and he could care less about Cora¡¯s restraining order, even if it came from the Great Family of Westford. He would not let anyone in this world tie him down. North Sky Lord sent Levi to the Lopez family residence quickly. Forlevia was ying near the front door. Once she saw Levi, she pounced into his arms. ¡°Daddy!¡± Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. Levi cradled his daughter lovingly. ¡°Did you miss Daddy?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Forlevia nted a small kiss on Levi¡¯s cheek. She continued excitedly, ¡°I knew Daddy would visit Mommy and me soon!¡± Hermotion attracted the attention of everyone at home. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± The first person who arrived was Mnie Lopez. At the sight of Levi, Mnie roared, ¡°Levi Garrison! How dare you show up here? Put Evie down this instant! Are you ignoring grandma¡¯s restraining order? You don¡¯t have the right to visit Evie or Zoey!¡± Levi gave her the cold shoulder and continued hugging his daughter. ¡°If you don¡¯t put Evie down this instant¡ª¡± Mnie rushed toward him in a fit of anger, nning to grab Forlevia from his arms. But before she could do anything, North Sky Lord had nted himself before her and grabbed her wrist, stopping her advance. ¡°Let me go! Don¡¯t you know who I am?¡± The Lopez family had be one of the most prominent families in Erudia, stronger even than the Garrison n in Oand City. Mnie¡¯s arrogance had ballooned to unimaginable proportions as a result. She treated Erudia like her personal yground, and everyone else was beneath her. ¡°Like I care!¡± North Sky Lord sneered. ¡°Remove your hand right now, or you¡¯re dead!¡± Mnie screamed. North Sky Lord shoved her away in response. Once she had regained her bearings, Mnie bellowed, ¡°Levi Garrison is here! And he¡¯s trying to take Evie away!¡± Chapter 1360 Chapter 1360 Mnie¡¯s orders caused a hubbub in the Lopez family residence. A horde of people rushed out, supporting Cora in their midst. Several ultimate ss and God ss warriors from the Great Family of Westford nked Cora as well. ¡°Levi Garrison! You have the gall showing up here to meet Evie! Have you no respect for the restraining order?¡± ¡°You¡¯re looking for trouble!¡± Henry and Fabian were vocal about their disdain for Levi. ¡°We need to teach him a lesson. He was lucky Enyo was here thest time around. Let¡¯s see how he ns on escaping this time!¡± In no time, Shaun had his men surround Levi and North Sky Lord to stop them from escaping. Aaron scoffed and said, ¡°I heard you¡¯re back for Zoey now that Enyo is gone.¡± Caitlyn added, ¡°Levi¡¯s always been shrewd. He must be back to gain Zoey¡¯s favor because of the Lopez family¡¯s immense power.¡± Harry, on the other hand, stroked his beard thoughtfully and said, ¡°You¡¯re right. If we¡¯reparing family backgrounds, Enyo¡¯s family is nothingpared to the Lopez family! Levi¡¯s naturally trying to bask in our family¡¯s glory.¡± Nheless, Levi seemed indifferent in the face of the Lopez family¡¯s insults. All his attention was on Forlevia.Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. ¡°Are you ignoring my words? I will never let you meet Evie and her mother until you¡¯ve satisfied our standards!¡± Cora bellowed. Composing herself, she asked, ¡°What is your current status?¡± ¡°I¡¯m Evie¡¯s father and Zoey¡¯s husband!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t try to crack jokes with me! I¡¯m asking the status you¡¯re bearing on this visit!¡± Cora fumed. Levi replied, ¡°I am a citizen of Erudia, and Ie bearing their support. I am a representative of Erudia!¡± His meaning was straightforward enough. As the Crown King, he represented Erudia and its people. ¡°Haha! I¡¯m a citizen of Erudia too, and a representative as well. Just cut the crap already!¡± ¡°What a loser!¡± The Lopez family¡¯s opinion of him fell by the second. ¡°Insolence! How dare you tout your nonsense before me? Are you demeaning the Great Family of Westford?¡± Cora was infuriated. Just as a fight looked inevitable, Zoey burst out from one of the rooms and broke the tension. She ran toward Levi and took Forlevia away from him. ¡°Zoey!¡± Levi shouted. Zoey paused for a brief moment before running into the house with Forlevia, ignoring Levi¡¯s plea. She had not forgiven Levi for what had happened with Enyo before. ¡°I¡ª¡± Levi mumbled to himself in frustration. That Minka is nothing but bad news. She affected my ns and created a rift in my rtionship with Zoey. What on earth is she trying to achieve? To this day, Levi could not think of a logical exnation. With onest longing nce, Levi resigned himself to the fact that he at least saw both Forlevia and Zoey. ¡°North, let¡¯s go!¡± North Sky Lord then prepared to wheel Levi out at hismand. ¡°Hold up! Do you think you can saunter into the Lopez family residence as and when you please? You disrespected Cora¡¯s restraining order. How can we face the public if we let you off the hook without an appropriate punishment? What will people think of the Great Family of Westford?¡± Shaun roared. At that, a few warriors immediately blocked Levi¡¯s exit. ¡°You were lucky that Enyo protected you that day. I let you off for her sake. Since she¡¯s not here, there¡¯s no escape!¡± Cora red at Levi. An explosive battle was about to begin. Chapter 1361 Chapter 1361 Levi smiled. ¡°I wasn¡¯t nning to run! However, I¡¯m warning you since you¡¯re Zoey¡¯s grandma. Don¡¯t mess with me, because you can¡¯t afford to do that!¡± The Lopez family was initially stunned, but they broke into a fit ofughter soon. Is Levi crazy? She is the sister of the Great Family of Westford¡¯s leader while he¡¯s just a cripple sitting in a wheelchair! Has he gone crazy? Cora¡¯s expression changed. ¡°Are you sure about that?¡± she asked coldly. ¡°You¡¯re such an idiot, Levi! Even if you¡¯re the God of War, Cora could still take you on!¡± the others sneered. Levi ignored them and nodded at Cora. ¡°Yes, I am!¡± ¡°How about you show me the reason why I can¡¯t afford to mess with you? I look forward to seeing that happen because I¡¯d be happy for Zoey and Evie!¡± She stared at Levi. ¡°If you can¡¯t, not only will I punish you, you¡¯ll never get to see both of them ever again!¡± Cora suddenly changed her tone into an angry one. Levi thought for a while and answered, ¡°In three months¡¯ time, I¡¯lle and pick up Evie and Zoey! Then, I¡¯ll make you admit defeat!¡± He promised the Dragonites he would drag the darkness within Erudia out in three months. So, since things would get incredibly dangerous for the next three months, it was actually safer for Zoey and Forlevia to stay by Cora¡¯s side. The Great Family of Westford would protect them, along with his own men. They couldn¡¯t be any safer under twoyers of protection. I must be patient for Erudia¡¯s future and mine. I will eliminate anyone or anything that threatens the peace of Erudia in three months. I will remove all the roots of evil I could find. There¡¯s no reason for her to reject my n, and she¡¯ll definitely protect them. Levi thought to himself before the others started doubting him. ¡°You¡¯re lying! You¡¯re just trying to run!¡± ¡°You have set a deadline on purpose so we¡¯ll let you go now? Dream on!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t even think about escaping today!¡± The Lopez family thought he was trying to use an excuse to leave. Cora was curious. ¡°Oh? You think you¡¯ll be able to be God of War again after three months?¡± ¡°If I can do that, then I¡¯ll have the right to speak with the Great Family of Westford!¡± Levi said confidently. Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. From the perspective of the Four Great Families, they were on the same level as the God of War, maybe even higher. They could be polite, but they would not do anything at the risk ofpromising their reputation and dignity. Levi smiled. ¡°No! I will let everyone here know that the Four Great Families will be squashed under my foot in three months¡¯ time! All of you will regret messing with me!¡± The crowd roared with dissatisfaction. Cora grinned. ¡°All right. I¡¯ll give you a chance. I¡¯ll be waiting for your returning three months. Now leave!¡± North Sky Lord then pushed Levi out. ¡°How could you let him go, Grandma? He¡¯s just making up an excuse to leave!¡± ¡°Yeah! He makes empty promises whenever he feels like it in the past! This is just an excuse!¡± Everyone was objecting to Levi¡¯s departure. ¡°What? Do you mean I have been fooled?¡± Cora eximed. Chapter 1362 Chapter 1362 ¡°Catch him!¡± Shaun shouted. ¡°We can¡¯t! If we do, we¡¯ll get into conflict with Enyo!¡± ¡°Nevermind. If he got the nerve to lie to me, he¡¯ll never meet his wife and child ever again!¡± Cora roared. Once Levi assigned The Cmity to protect Zoey and the others, he began making ns. ¡°Master, there have been many experts from the Great Family of Frostford keeping a close eye on us. The reason they haven¡¯t attacked is that they¡¯re afraid of the Grewall Army,¡± informed North Sky Lord. Levi smirked. Looks like it was the right call for Minka to get me some protection. It helped me intimidate quite a lot of people to back off. ¡°Any other suspicious activities?¡± Levi asked. ¡°There¡¯s none for now. They hide their tracks well! We couldn¡¯t find any leads to them!¡± West Sky Lord shook her head. Levi had used all the resources he could mobilize as the Crown King to locate them. It¡¯s just a matter of time. Even though no one has the nerve to invade Erudia right now, there are many dangers hidden within. Now that the major hidden forces have broken free, they¡¯re getting even bolder. In fact, they have gotten so brazen that they¡¯re starting to cause trouble in Oand City. Who knows what they¡¯ll do next. ¡°Tell everyone to pay close attention! I believe they¡¯ll be making big moves soon!¡± Levi had a feeling that might be happening. ¡°Roger!¡± Unfortunately, Levi prediction was spot on. At the current moment, whenever Winsor wanted to know Levi¡¯s present condition, he would ask Minka. Minka suggested the two of them should meet up instead of talking through the phone, as she believed it would be easier to discuss things face-to-face. After all, both of them wanted Levi to recover as soon as possible. Their goals were the same. The two of them decided to meet up at North Hampton. Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. ¡°Winsor and Minka¡¯s location has been confirmed! They¡¯ll be meeting at Paradise Vi tomorrow!¡± ¡°Prepare to make a move! We must seed! Failure is not an option!¡± ¡°Use all the resources we have to seal off North Hampton! I don¡¯t believe the Crown King can save those two from thousands of miles away!¡± ¡°This time, we¡¯ll let Erudia know the power of The Avengers!¡± Everyone thought the Crown King was situated in the North. That was what their intel told them. Hence, no one would expect them to make a move in time. It was different from the gene therapy drug operation. At that time, the Dragonites were prepared, which was why they appeared with the Crown King. Things were different for their next operation. After all, no one would expect an assassination attempt on Asura and Enyo at the same time. Even Levi wouldn¡¯t be able to predict they were crazy enough to pull off the execution of Erudia¡¯s Asura and Enyo! In the span of one night, expert killers poured into North Hampton. The scary part was that the ce was locked down silently. No one would be able to enter. It was obvious that The Avengers was very powerful and had lots of resources. They also set up a bunch of traps inside the Paradise Vi. They were only waiting for Winsor and Minka to arrive. The next day. The two of them to arrive at North Hampton. As Levi was recovering slowly, the two decided to meet up to discuss strategy. Minka was the first to arrive at Paradise Vi. Then, it was Winsor. Both of them didn¡¯t notice anything was wrong. ¡°Ready!¡± ¡°Enyo and Asura shall die today!¡± Chapter 1363 Chapter 1363 Winsor and Minka werepletely oblivious to the fact that they had fallen into a trap. That showed how fearsome The Avengers were. Even the two of them couldn¡¯t detect anything. Both of them were very alert of their surroundings, but they didn¡¯t expect anyone would be crazy enough to kill them both at the same time on their turf. ¡°Guard the doors!¡± Minka and Winsor ordered. Winsor¡¯s Asura Trio and Minka¡¯s four female Kings of War guarded the door. ¡°The state of Levi¡¯s injury is a bit difficult to¡­¡± The two then started discussing how to make Levi recover as soon as possible. As their masters talked, those guarding the doors started chatting as well. ¡°I don¡¯t understand. Levi has lost to the boss, but he still wanted to fight him?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t understand as well. Is it really just because Enyo said she believed in Levi?¡± Thedies smiled. ¡°We didn¡¯t understand initially either. After we did some digging ourselves, it could be because of feelings.¡± ¡°Feelings?¡± The Asura Trio¡¯s expressions changed after they thought of something. Is it because Winsor likes Minka, and Minka likes Levi? ¡°Wait a second. Something doesn¡¯t feel right.¡± Bolgun sensed something was off. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± the others asked. ¡°Don¡¯t you all think this ce is too quiet? The atmosphere here is very suspicious!¡± Bolgun observed the surroundings vigntly. ¡°You¡¯re right! There were a lot of people here. Where did they all go?¡± ¡°I wouldn¡¯t have noticed if you didn¡¯t mention it!¡± ¡°Be on guard, everyone!¡± Zar rushed into the room and informed Winsor and Minka about the situation. ¡°What?¡± The two were stunned. Then, Winsor smiled. ¡°You guys are getting too worried! This is North Hampton. There¡¯s no danger here. Besides, who can possibly harm us?¡± I¡¯m the God of War! Anyone who knows my name would know that they can¡¯t threaten me. Winsor thought to himself confidently. ¡°I suppose that¡¯s true. Besides, what kind of danger could ever harm us?¡± Minka smiled. In their opinion, their existences were no different from that of a god¡¯s. Not to mention, they were on their turf, so no one could harm them. Bang! Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. The moment she finished, the entire building was hit by a terrifying explosion and crumbled down instantly. All three of them rapidly escaped the building before they were buried under the rubble. Winsor and Minka looked back at the copsed building with ashen faces. Smoke and dust were billowing at the ruins in front of them. ¡°Alert! Alert!¡± they shouted. No one expected such a danger lurking at Paradise Vi. Then, they heard shouting and lots of footsteps. The entire vi was quickly surrounded by an absurd amount of masked assants aiming to im the lives of Winsor and Minka! Winsor, Minka, and the others looked at the highly skilled assassins with shock. There really were people trying to kill us? That¡¯s impossible! This is outrageous! Don¡¯t they know who we are? Winsor roared, ¡°Who are you people! What do you want! Don¡¯t you know who I am!¡± Their opponent sneered, ¡°Winsor and Minka! Both of you are going to die here today! Kill them!¡± Chapter 1364 Chapter 1364 ¡°What? Kill us? Have you all lost your minds?¡± Winsor and Minka couldn¡¯t understand why anyone would want to try and kill them. ¡°Do you have a death wish?¡± Of course, it was all thanks to Levi and his recent activities. It was a secret order that no one knew, including them. The leader of The Avengers, Golden Mask, ordered, ¡°Kill Winsor and Minka now!¡± The assants then charged toward them, hoping to end the battle as soon as possible. ¡°Do you think any of you can kill me that easily?¡± Winning the battle with North Sky Lord had made Winsor confident. ¡°We¡¯ll talk more after killing them! Charge!¡± Minka roared. With that, the nine of them started to fight. The moment they did, however, they became bbergasted. They¡¯re really strong! Each and every one of them is a powerful warrior, and there are so many of them! Winsor thought he could massacre all of them, but he was immediately pushed back by two masters. Minka had it worse since she was weaker than Winsor. The other seven were struggling to stay alive, as each of them would be easily taken down by just one opponent. At that moment, there were hundreds of opponents as strong as that. ¡°All of them are ultimate ss warriors!¡± Winsor was getting pale and started to sweat bullets. He couldn¡¯t believe all the opponents there belonged to the ultimate ss. This is impossible! Who¡¯s powerful enough to gather all of them here! This is not even counting the fighters that may be camping outside the vi! At that moment, being in god ss was nothing to brag about. Lots of effort had been put in just to kill the two of them. Winsor unleashed all the fighting techniques of the Great Family of Frostford he knew to its maximum potential to push back the assassins. Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. Minka might be fighting hard, but she was still holding on. However, Zar and the others were beaten to a pulp after an endless barrage of attacks. In no time, they were losing the fight! ¡°Increase your speed! Don¡¯t give them any chance to breathe!¡± Golden Mask urged. The Avengers¡¯ attack was getting fiercer by the second. Zar and the others werepletely immobilized. If it wasn¡¯t for Winsor and Minka¡¯s protection, all of them would¡¯ve died. As both of them were injured pretty badly, they used a potion to recover their vitality. However, the enemies were too powerful and they kept pouring in. It wasn¡¯t long before both of them were defeated. At that point, even taking the potion could not be of use. They had lost their ability to fight, and death was waiting for them! This is unbelievable! I can¡¯t believe the enemy sent so many experts to kill us! What kind of organization is this? How were they able to gather so many ultimate ss and god ss warriors? Winsor wondered. ¡°We¡¯ll leave once we kill them!¡± Golden Mask ordered. ¡°Do you really want to kill us? I¡¯m Winsor, the God of War! Do you know the consequence if you kill me?¡± Winsor warned coldly. Even then, he still thought the enemy couldn¡¯t kill him because he was too great. ¡°I know, but I still want to kill you!¡± Golden Mask responded. ¡°Wait! Can you tell us who you are?¡± Minka had given up. Even if reinforcements arrived, they wouldn¡¯t be able to leave with their lives intact. After all, the enemies were just too powerful! Moreover, there were just so many of them. ¡°You don¡¯t deserve to know!¡± Chapter 1365 Chapter 1365 ¡°Chop off their heads and hang them on the highest spot of North Hampton!¡± Winsor had never expected that there would a day where he felt endless despair. He was too cocky because he managed to climb to his current position rather smoothly. I just got to where I am and there was just so much I haven¡¯t done yet! Am I really going to die? I can¡¯t ept it! I don¡¯t want to die like this! Winsor wanted to buy more time, but their executioner was already swinging his sword at their necks. ¡°Is this it¡­¡± Winsor and Minka saw their lives shed before their eyes. Bang! Right at thest moment, a pebble shot out like a bullet, flying through the air and sting the executioner away. The executioner¡¯s sword was even broken in half. The sudden attack spooked The Avengers. ¡°What happened?¡± Everyone started looking around, trying to find the origin of the attack. ¡°I don¡¯t think you have my permission to kill my general.¡± The door opened, and people with swords flooded from the outside. The leader of the group, who was the one speaking, was wearing a mask and an eye-catching ring. ¡°The Dragon Ring, Dragon Mask, and Dragon Sword? You¡¯re the Crown King!¡± The Avengers were utterly bbergasted by Levi¡¯s appearance. Everyone looked at him in disbelief. Their intel had told them the Crown King was either at Oand City or the North! He wasn¡¯t supposed to be at North Hampton, yet there he was! Winsor and Minka, who were on the verge of death, were overjoyed to see Leviing to their rescue. We¡¯re saved! The Crown King is here! From N?velDrama.Org. ¡°This is even better! We¡¯ll kill you too! Right here, right now!¡± The Avengers regained their confidence after a brief panic. ¡°New order! Everyone kill the Crown King!¡± Golden Mask ordered. ¡°Sir, all activities have ceased outside¡­¡± his underling reported. ¡°That¡¯s because all of them are dead!¡± Levi smirked. ¡°I¡¯ll still kill you!¡± Everyone then charged toward Levi once Golden Mask ryed his order. It was a rare sight to see so many ultimate ss warriors fighting together. Theirbat prowess would¡¯ve scared almost anyone! However, they just had to face Levi! He had done a simr thing at Raysonia. In an instant, an explosive battled ensued! Winsor and Minka werepletely shocked as they watched Levi take down the warriors effortlessly. The Crown King is so strong! In fact, he is too strong to be true that he is practically invincible! The Avengers¡¯ warriors were absolutely no match for Levi. So what if they have more than dozens of ultimate ss and god ss warriors? I can still cut all of them down! It only took a few minutes for The Avengers to bepletely wiped out. Golden Mask also killed himself soon after. All of them were killed under the skills and prowess of Levi! It was just like Oand City, once the masks were removed, the faces revealed were all deformed. None of them could be recognized! Levi had expected it, so he didn¡¯t find it odd. However, Winsor and the others werepletely stunned. Who are these people? Winsor and Minka promptly kneeled in front of Levi. ¡°Thank you for saving us, Crown King!¡± ¡°Crown King, if I may ask, why are you at North Hampton?¡± Winsor was curious. Chapter 1366 Chapter 1366 If it wasn¡¯t for Levi, Winsor would¡¯ve died miserably. Levi wouldn¡¯t have noticed The Avengers¡¯ n if they didn¡¯t lock down the entire North Hampton. As silently as they were, they couldn¡¯t escape Levi¡¯s sight as The Cmity had eyes all over the area. The moment The Avengers made a move, Levi knew something was going on. If it had happened at some other ce, Levi wouldn¡¯t have made it in time. ¡°I¡¯ve always been at North Hampton!¡± Levi answered. ¡°Eh?¡± Winsor and the others were shocked that the Crown King and Levi were staying in the same ce. What a coincidence! Regardless, the two of them were impressed by the Crown King. ¡°You still suck, Winsor!¡± Levimented coldly. That was Levi¡¯s evaluation. Winsor is just an average fighterpared to the people he fought, yet he¡¯s the God of War! What a shame! ¡°I¡­¡± Winsor¡¯s expression darkened. He curled his hands into fists. ¡°At least I¡¯m stronger than Levi! Of course, I wouldn¡¯t be able to win against so many skillful opponents!¡± Levi chuckled. The way Winsor is obsessed with me is so adorably pitiful. I could crush him with a finger, yet he still thought I¡¯m weaker than him? Despite what Levi thought, Winsor was still capable of humility as he admit the Crown King was stronger than him. ¡°Why are you two here at North Hampton? Is there a mission going on that I¡¯m not aware of?¡± Levi questioned. Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. Winsor and Minka looked at each other, unsure of what to say. They couldn¡¯t tell him they were talking about Levi. ¡°Didn¡¯t I warn you not to waste effort and time on pointless things?¡± Levi coldly reprimanded. ¡°Understood!¡± Everyone nodded their heads. It look like they had learned their lesson. ¡°Crown King, may I ask who attacked us?¡± Minka asked. ¡°This has nothing to do with you! Don¡¯t ask too many questions!¡± Levi instructed. Winsor and the rest then left. ¡°We need to be more careful next time. Erudia is not safe!¡± Winsor sighed. ¡°Who would¡¯ve thought¡­¡± Minka shivered. ¡°Now I know how weak I am! I must train myself to be stronger. Even though Levi is not my opponent, I must win against him once more!¡± Winsor¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°They¡¯ve finally shown themselves, Master! It was thanks to their secret lockdown of North Hampton that we finally have the lead we needed!¡± West Sky Lord eximed. Levi smiled. ¡°I know! This time, their biggest mistake is making a move at North Hampton! Tell everyone to track them down!¡± The Avengers didn¡¯t expect someone would crash the party. Once again, their n had failed. However, the biggest news in recent times was still the reappearance of Thierry Langston, the leader of the Great Family of Westford. He would soon arrive at the Lopez family. Once again, the status of the Lopez family would be elevated. They had unintentionally be thergest family in Erudia. Even the Garrison family couldn¡¯t compete with them now. ¡°Zoey, my brother wants to meet you! Your status will only be more and more noble as time passes! Soon, you¡¯ll be someone that Levi can never hope to match up!¡± Chapter 1367 Chapter 1367 The other three great families were getting restless. Thierry¡¯s reappearance had caused a lot ofmotion. On Levi¡¯s side, he was still ordering his men to track down The Avengers. He was taking a walk next to ake in North Hampton. West Sky Lord and several others followed behind him. From N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Our leads told us that a prince from Zarain has close contact with them. The others are still searching for more clues!¡± West Sky Lord revealed. ¡°Zarain?¡± Levi gritted his teeth. His anger red up when he heard the name. Levi suffered under their hands before. They were a group of despicable people known for their underhand tricks. They would do anything to get what they want. There was a massacre at the borders that was linked to them. One hundred and fifteen of Levi¡¯s men were tortured and murdered by the Zarain army. He bore nothing but hatred for that group of people. However, Zarain covered up their tracks really well, so there was no evidence that suggested they did it. Levi knew for sure it was them, but he couldn¡¯t prove it. At the time, he ignored his orders and killed his way into Zarain for vengeance. It almost got him fired. In the end, there was nothing he could do except to let them get away with the crime, as there was no solid proof to hold them ountable. ¡°It seems like birds of a feather flock together! Find them! I want to know where they are hiding!¡± Levi roared. He would not hesitate to seek revenge if he had a reason to. ¡°Understood!¡± everyone else eximed. ¡°I¡¯ll walk one more round here! You all go back first!¡± He ordered. Levi¡¯s mood was ruined by the mention of Zarain. I¡¯ve waited for this day for so long, yet I still don¡¯t have a reason to make a move. I wonder who¡¯s been orchestrating all the killings. Hopefully, once we catch The Avengers, we¡¯ll be able to catch the sinners at Zarain as well. It didn¡¯t take long before Levi circled the entireke and arrived at a beautiful ce. There were a couple of people at a distance. One of them was an old man wearing a ck traditional clothing. There was an air of regality around him. At his side was a youngdy around the age of eighteen. She had a ponytail and an arrogant look. They were followed by six people wearing white attire. The word ¡°Westford¡± was sewed on their outfit. Levi could tell those six people were extremely scary! In fact, they were more powerful than the Demon de of Raysonia! All of them were Ultimate Great Grandmaster! Despite that, all six of them were only servants. Levi was shocked when he saw through their abilities. Who are these two? How are they so powerful that they could get six Ultimate Great Grandmasters to be their servants? Levi didn¡¯t know that the old man was Thierry Langston, while the girl was his granddaughter, Judy Langston. They had just arrived at North Hampton to check out the scenery of Lake Westia. Due to the agreement, they had been trapped within thend of Westford. Still, Levi wasn¡¯t a cat who would get killed by curiosity, so he continued his stroll. ¡°Stop right there! You shouldn¡¯t be here!¡± He was immediately stopped after taking two more steps. ¡°Why?¡± Levi smiled with squinted eyes. ¡°Because you are on private property! Unauthorized personnel aren¡¯t allowed to enter!¡± the men warned. Levi instantly understood that the entire area had been locked down. No wonder the usual liveliness in the area is gone. Levi ignored the men and continued walking. Chapter 1368 Chapter 1368 The Ultimate Great Grandmasters shouted, ¡°I said stop, you fool! Didn¡¯t you hear me?¡± When Thierry arrived, they were responsible for clearing the area. Everyone immediately cleared out after they announced their identity. No one dared to say no. However, a fool just showed up, and he even wanted to continue wandering around after being warned. ¡°Get out of my way!¡± Levi demanded. He was feeling extremely gloomy thinking about his lostrades. And those men were annoying him. ¡°Don¡¯t you know who we are? We are¡­¡± They wanted to intimidate Levi by revealing their identity, but they were immediately shoved aside by him. ¡°I don¡¯t want to know!¡± Levi shouted. The men were shocked that he pushed them away so easily. ¡°Seize him!¡± they shouted. Soon, the skilled bodyguards hiding in the shadows popped out to stop Levi from going any further. ¡°Get out of my way if you don¡¯t want to die!¡± Levi roared. ¡°You have some nerve to be such an insolent fool before the Great Family of Westford! Are you looking for a fight?¡± one of the bodyguards eximed. ¡°That¡¯s precisely what I am going to do now!¡± Levi immediately attacked the bodyguards. His punches were fierce and never missed the target. It didn¡¯t take long for him to defeat everyone. Themotion was eventually noticed by Thierry and his granddaughter. The two of them didn¡¯t expect someone to cause trouble soon after they reappeared. ¡°Such an impudent fool still exists in this world? He has some nerve to cross me!¡± Thierry spoke sternly. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± People started to gather around Thierry. Judy was staring at Levi with her beautiful eyes. ¡°Master, that fool refused to listen to us and wanted to barge in here!¡± Thierry¡¯s expression turned cold. ¡°Master¡­¡± The people of the Great Family of Westford quickly bowed with a terrified expression. They were afraid that Thierry would be angry. After all, he was the leader of the Great Family of Westford! To them, he dictated everything, much like what emperors did in the past did, yet Levi continued to provoke him. ¡°Don¡¯t you know who we are?¡± Judy intimidated. Levi sneered, ¡°I don¡¯t know, and I don¡¯t want to know!¡± Everyone was shocked by his response. They had always put themselves on the pedestal. The moment they reappeared in the world, they were revered like gods. From N?velDrama.Org. When people in the south heard of Thierry¡¯s arrival, they held an extremelyvish banquet for him. People worshipped the ground he walked on. And yet, Levi was causing trouble like they were nothing important. ¡°Do you want to die so badly? Fine! You¡¯ll be dead in just a minute!¡± one of the Ultimate Great Grandmasters shouted. There was a strict rule at the Great Family of Westford. If anyone dared to provoke a high-ranking member of the family, they would be executed! If Levi was at Westford, his head would¡¯ve been immediately chopped off. ¡°Don¡¯t be reckless, Exi! This isn¡¯t our territory. All of you must adjust to this ce. Don¡¯t attack or kill anyone whenever you like!¡± Thierry advised. He then turned to his granddaughter and asked, ¡°What do you think we should do, Judy?¡± ¡°How about we make him kneel down to apologize and be done with it, Grandpa?¡± Judy suggested. ¡°Did you hear her, fool? We¡¯ll take it that this whole thing never happened if you kneel and apologize! You¡¯re lucky you¡¯re getting off this easily!¡± ¡°Yeah! You would¡¯ve died otherwise!¡± ¡°Kneel down now and we¡¯ll spare you!¡± The people demanded. Levi shook his head in resignation. Why are there always people looking for trouble? Chapter 1369 Chapter 1369 ¡°Scram!¡± Levi roared. It was one thing that Thierry¡¯s men locked the ce down; it was another that they were pissing him off. Everyone of the Great Family of Westford was shocked by his response. He¡¯s telling us to scram? Is he insane? ¡°Kill him!¡± The servant behind Thierry immediately charged toward Levi. Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. That was an Ultimate Great Grandmaster stronger than the Demon de! If they weren¡¯t in hiding, the Demon de wouldn¡¯t have existed in Bayview! Pow! A single punch from the warrior was so powerful that it felt like a mountain falling from the sky! The intense, terrifying pressure was indescribable. If it was anyone else that was hit, their entire body would¡¯ve been crushed in an instant! That was the power of an Ultimate Great Grandmaster! Even a normal punch from them had the force to split the sky and crack the ground! And if itnded on a person, they would explode in a burst of flesh and blood. Everyone was certain that Levi was going to die. Boom! It was a deafening boom. Crack! The bricks on the ground shattered into pieces. Everyone was pushed back by the power of the attack, yet Levi waspletely unharmed! He managed to block the attack by smashing his fist against the Ultimate Great Grandmaster¡¯s! Bam! The Ultimate Great Grandmaster spat out blood as he was sent flying away. Bang! Levi had also punched a hole in the man¡¯s body as the energy he injected during the attack couldn¡¯t be dispersed. Everyone waspletely shocked! They were widening their eyes so hard that their eyeballs were about to pop out. What sort of power is this? How can an impudent fool defeat one of the most powerful men in the world? This is unbelievable! ¡°My turn!¡± Another Ultimate Great Grandmaster charged toward Levi with the intention to kill him. Bang! Like the previous one, it only took one punch for Levi to send his assant flying. ¡°My turn!¡± The third Ultimate Great Grandmaster stepped out and, like the previous two, was sent flying away in one punch too. Bang! ¡°I don¡¯t believe it!¡± The fourth Ultimate Great Grandmaster met the same fate as well. It was absolutely humiliating! the Great Family of Westford had never been humiliated like that for hundreds of years! The most powerful warriors Thierry had couldn¡¯t even defeat a random fool. ¡°We¡¯ll kill him together!¡± The remaining two Ultimate Great Grandmasters made their moves at the same time. They must kill him, or else the Great Family of Westford would be a joke if the news was leaked out. Both of them were thinking of using their ultimate technique immediately to vanquish Levi. However, just like their counterparts, it only took two dull punches from him to match their ultimate techniques. Bam! Bam! In an instant, the remaining two masters were sent flying away. Blood spilled all over the ground. All six of the Ultimate Great Grandmasters were lying on the ground. Everyone was absolutely terrified of Levi. Who is this man? Is he really a man or a ghost? How is it possible that such a strong person exists in this modern, mundane world? Not to mention, he¡¯s young too! This is simply unimaginable! The Great Family of Westford had countless prodigies that could rival the strength of Ultimate Great Grandmaster, yet none could take out six in such an effortless manner! Levi stared at Thierry and Judy coldly. ¡°Do you still want me to kneel down and apologize?¡± Chapter 1370 Chapter 1370 ¡°This¡­¡± Everyone was shocked. No one had expected a young man to be that powerful. Is he even human? They did not expect to meet such a formidable force that soon. ¡°Even six Ultimate Great Grandmasters are defeated by him?¡± ¡°Yeah, and it seemed like he barely even lifted a finger!¡± ¡°His abilities definitely defy thews of this world! I think the only people who can match his skill level are the Five Dragons of Erudia in their younger days,¡± Thierry eximed. Everyone knew that the Five Dragons of Erudia were almost invincible. Compared to those hidden forces, those five people could be considered at the zenith of the martial arts world. Even the Four Great Families were not their match. They were legends! After meeting Levi, Thierry was immediately reminded of them. He had never expected anyone to be as good as the Five Dragons of Erudia. Even after so many years, the Four Great Families had not been able to groom any disciples who could take over those five men. As such, it seemed unbelievable that a man like Levi existed in the mundane world. What was even more frightening was that Levi was not just as good as the Five Dragons of Erudia, but his abilities could even be above them. Judy was looking at the man in disbelief. There was nock of talents in the Four Great Families and there were a few of them whom Judy especially admired. However, it was the first time she came across someone like Levi. He¡¯s way too strong! In fact, Levi was so strong that even Judy, who was usually prideful, could not help but be in awe of his abilities. But he¡¯s merely an ordinary man from the mundane world! ¡°Is there anyone else from the Great Family of Westford who would like to try fighting me?¡± Levi asked as he swept his gaze across the crowd. However, not a single person, including Thierry, dared to look at Levi. There was simply no one who dared to take him on. ¡°Young man, this is all just a misunderstanding. We¡¯re good. There¡¯s no need to continue fighting!¡± Thierry finally gave in. Agreeing with Thierry, Judy added, ¡°Exactly! There¡¯s no feud between us. We don¡¯t have to be so hostile toward each other!¡± Levi sneered. ¡°Just a misunderstanding? No feud? Didn¡¯t you guys want to trap me and were after my life? How is that a misunderstanding?¡± ¡°We¡­¡± Everyone was speechless when faced with Levi¡¯s confrontation. ¡°We¡¯re in the wrong indeed. I¡¯ll apologize to you on behalf of the Great Family of Westford! Mr. Garrison, if there¡¯s anything we can do for you to atone for our mistake, please let us know and we will be happy to do it.¡± No one had expected Thierry to offer an apology. Even Judy had a look of disbelief on her face. Thierry was more knowledgeable and had seen more than any of the other people present. After hearing the man¡¯s apology, the rest knew that they had underestimated Thierry¡¯s opinion of Levi, as well as Levi¡¯s value. It was a good move on Thierry¡¯s part to apologize to Levi, otherwise, Levi would definitely pursue the matter further. ¡°Whatever. I¡¯ll take it that you have learned your mistake, then. Just don¡¯t let me see you again!¡± Levi turned around and was about to leave after saying that. ¡°Please hold on, Mr. Garrison! Please don¡¯t leave yet!¡± Thierry called out to Levi as he dashed in front of him, stopping the man from leaving. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Levi frowned. ¡°Mr. Garrison, I¡¯m Thierry Langston, the head of the Great Family of Westford. I¡¯m sure an extraordinary man like yourself must have heard of the Four Great Families, right?¡± Thierry asked. ¡°Yes, I have.¡± ¡°Mr. Garrison, as the head of the family, I would like to invite you to be a part of our Great Family of Westford! I promise that if you join us, your power will only be second to mine. In the future, I can even hand the family over to you! I promise that you can enjoy all the resources we have. No matter what you do, the family will also support you!¡± From N?velDrama.Org. No one had expected Thierry to make Levi such a promise. They couldn¡¯t believe that he had even offered the man the position of the family¡¯s second-in- command. However, what the others did not understand was Thierry¡¯s thirst for a talent like Levi. As long as Levi agreed to be a part of the Great Family of Westford, the family will immediately rise up to be the leader of the Four Great Families. Chapter 1371 Chapter 1371 Thierry had been dreaming of that for the longest time. Currently, the Great Family of Westford was considered the weakest of the Four Great Families. However, things would definitely change should Levi joins them. As such, Thierry needed to use any means he could to get Levi to join his side. With Levi around, he was confident that for the next century, or even a few centuries, the Great Family of Westford would reign supreme. Thierry kept his head lowered while waiting for Levi¡¯s reply. The other members of the family could hardly believe what they were seeing as they had never seen Thierry bowing down to anyone. ¡°Mr. Garrison, as long as you agree to join us, I¡¯ll agree to any conditions you have in order to show our sincerity.¡± Everyone had thought that no one would be able to reject such alluring terms offered by Thierry. However, Levi looked up with a sneer and replied, ¡°I¡¯m not interested!¡± After saying that, he turned to leave, which sent Thierry into a fluster. ¡°Mr. Garrison, please reconsider! Don¡¯t leave yet! Let¡¯s talk about it again! I will agree to any requests you have¡­¡± ¡°Another word of nonsense from you and I¡¯ll kill all of you!¡± Levi interrupted Thierry, releasing a murderous aura. At that moment, the former looked just like a demon from hell. Everyone from the Great Family of Westford was terrified when they heard that. They knew that if Levi wanted to kill them, not a single one of them would be able to leave that ce alive. From N?velDrama.Org. As such, Thierry had no choice but to choke back his words and everyone watched as Levi walked away. After the man finally left, everyone heaved a sigh of relief as they felt like they could finally breathe without his intimidating presence. ¡°Grandpa, why did you have to lower yourself to ask him to join our Great Family of Westford? I mean, I do admit that he¡¯s very powerful, but is he really that formidable?¡± Judy asked, feeling confused. The other members of the family had the same question. ¡°Have you heard of the Five Dragons of Erudia?¡± Thierry asked. Everyone gasped when they heard that. The Five Dragons of Erudia were legends and words had it that they were invincible. It was everyone¡¯s dream to be as good as them. However, almost a centuryter, there was still no one who was able to seed them. Those five were simply way too strong and it seemed almost impossible to reach their standards. ¡°That young man is almost as good as the Five Dragons of Erudia! He would definitely be able to reach their level in no time!¡± Thierry exined. ¡°What?¡± Everyone was shocked by what they had just heard. ¡°I¡¯ve nevere across anyone who¡¯s this formidable at such a young age! He definitely has the potential to be the sessor of the Five Dragons Of Erudia. If he is willing to join us, that will certainly help us be the head of the Four Great Families!¡± Thierry continued. ¡°I see! That¡¯s quite frightening indeed!¡± Judy and the rest gaped in disbelief. ¡°Judy, I have a task for you. You shall investigate his background thoroughly. I will not give up on this man! If the other families know about him, they will definitely try all means to get him on their side. Whoever gets him will rule for the next century!¡± Thierry instructed. ¡°Understood! I¡¯ll find out everything about him and try my best to get him on our side!¡± Judy replied. Thierry nced at Judy and said, ¡°It would be even better if he¡¯s still single. If that¡¯s the case, Judy, you should marry him and you will be guaranteed a bright future!¡± A blush of embarrassment spread across the woman¡¯s cheeks when she heard that. As she was from a family of fighters, it was natural that she admired men who were powerful and Levi fitted the bill to the tee. ¡°Alright! It¡¯s decided then!¡± Thierry smiled. He was already imagining Levi as his future grandson-inw. Just then, Cora and the Lopez family arrived at Lake Westia. ¡°Thierry, we¡¯re here to pick you up!¡± the olddy eximed. That got everyone feeling both excited and nervous at the same time. Chapter 1372 Chapter 1372 To the Lopez family, the Great Family of Westford was their biggest supporter, and it wouldn¡¯t be too much to even regard them as their family¡¯s forefathers. ¡°Should we get on our knees?¡± asked Harry, who couldn¡¯t contain his feelings. Everyone wanted to present their best selves to Thierry. ¡°You don¡¯t have to, but everyone else should do so,¡± instructed Cora. Thump! Thump! One by one, the Lopezes got on their knees. ¡°Thierry, this is my husband, Harry Lopez, and the others are our younglings,¡± said Cora to introduce everyone. Thierry wasn¡¯t paying attention to them at all. He simply nodded numbly. Judy and the others were even less interested in the Lopez family. ¡°Um¡­¡± The nonchnt response from the Great Family of Westford got the entire Lopez family to panic. Did we not do a good job of greeting them? Even Cora was a little taken aback. Despite that, she was quick to push Zoey and Forlevia ahead and said, ¡°Thierry, this is my granddaughter, Zoey, and her daughter, Evie. Didn¡¯t you say you wanted to meet them?¡± Zoey and Forlevia greeted politely as well. However, Thierry ignored thempletely. He shared in a strange tone, ¡°Cora, guess who I met earlier?¡± ¡°Huh? Who did you meet?¡± asked Cora curiously. ¡°I just met an incredible genius. He has got to be the strongest young man I have ever met!¡± answered Thierry in astonishment. ¡°Huh? A young man who got you to call him incredible? He must really be something else, then.¡± Judy chimed in and said, ¡°Just earlier, he squashed all six of grandpa¡¯s subordinates with ease. We could¡¯ve died if he had the intention of doing so.¡± ¡°Exactly! All I can say is this, he is worthy of being the next in line to seed the Five Dragons of Erudia. He might even be someone who fights alongside the Five Dragons of Erudia.¡± Thierry was still basking in the shock he experienced earlier. ¡°Really? You think he can actually do it?¡± blurted Cora, who knew all about the Five Dragons of Erudia. For years, the Four Great Families had been searching and training potential talents to seed in the Five Dragons Of Erudia. I can¡¯t believe a rare talent just dropped out of the sky like that! ¡°W-Where is he now?¡± asked Cora as she swallowed hard. Thierry shook his head and replied, ¡°He already left. The most astonishing part, however, is that he is just amoner! That is truly unexpected.¡± ¡°What? A youngmoner with the ability to seed the Five Dragons of Erudia? Something like that has never happened before. Not even the Four Great Families have ever seen it,¡± said Cora. She was so shocked that her eyes bulged like they were about to pop out of her sockets. ¡°I never expected it. This is my first day here. Yet, I have already been given such a big surprise. It is simply too harrowing,¡± said Thierry as he sighed fearfully. Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. ¡°I made him an offer and told him what he could have if he joined the Great Family of Westford, but he rejected it. It¡¯s too bad. We would surely rise to the top if he were to join us!¡± Cora nodded in agreement and said, ¡°That is true.¡± ¡°I have a n for this. Once I learn his real identity, I will arrange a marriage for him and Judy. That will turn him into the next-in-line for the Great Family of Westford! I shall spare no expenses to get him to join our ranks,¡± dered Thierry excitedly. Cora suddenly thought of something, and she couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Thierry, did you meet him here?¡± ¡°Yeah, why do you ask?¡± ¡°Well, if that¡¯s the case, I¡¯m guessing he is from North Hampton or is living here,¡± said Cora as she turned to the rest of the Lopezes and instructed, ¡°Tap into your contacts. They might know something about the guy, and we can help locate him.¡± Thierry pped his forehead when he learned what Cora was doing. He replied, ¡°You¡¯re right. So, do you guys know any incredible genius living here? He is about this tall, and he can¡¯t have been over thirty¡­.¡± Thierry and the others described Levi¡¯s appearance to the Lopezes. That stunned everyone, and they blurted, ¡°Why does the dude sound a little like Levi?¡± Chapter 1373 Chapter 1373 ¡°It¡¯s Daddy. They¡¯re describing Daddy!¡± cheered Forlevia while pping. Even Zoey thought that Thierry¡¯s description matched Levi. ¡°Was the guy in a wheelchair?¡± asked Zoey curiously. Thierry shook his head and replied, ¡°No, he wasn¡¯t. There¡¯s no way a powerful man like that needs to use a wheelchair.¡± ¡°Oh, then it can¡¯t be him,¡± murmured Zoey. First off, Levi is in a wheelchair. Secondly, there is no way that Levi would go to a ce like Lake Westia. Her reasoning was sound because there was no way she could¡¯ve guessed that Levi would drop by the ce in person to avoid being detected by Minka¡¯s men and to get the report from West Sky Lord. ¡°That truly frightened me. I thought it might actually be Levi for a second there,¡± said Harry and the others before they heaved a deep sigh. The consequences would have been grave if that person turned out to be Levi. Thierry was a God-like existence to the Lopez family. All it would take was one word from him, and the family¡¯s ranking would rise to the top of Erudia. The guy Thierry described was so incredible that Harry wanted to get the guy to join them as well. I can¡¯t even imagine what kind of a man he is. ¡°Still, if there¡¯re any incredible guys in North Hampton, then it has to be the old Levi. He used to be the God of War, after all,¡± replied Harry. ¡°I haven¡¯t heard about anyone else who is that powerful. I did hear about a rumor some time ago, though. It seems that the headquarter of the Cmity is right here in North Hampton. Could it be that you met someone from that organization?¡± ¡°Who knows? Winsor has crushed The Cmity, but it could be that there are other hidden organizations in the city,¡± said Shaun. Thierry¡¯s expression shifted a little before he announced, ¡°Alright then. At least we know where to begin searching for the guy.¡± After saying his piece, Thierry turned his gaze to Zoey and said, ¡°So, you¡¯re Zoey Lopez?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± replied Zoey. ¡°Hmm, not bad,¡± said Thierry before he nodded and asked, ¡°Your husband, Levi Garrison, used to be the God of War, right?¡± Zoey¡¯s marriage with Levi was the only reason Thierry wanted to meet her. ¡°That¡¯s right. Unfortunately, he is no longer that,¡± said Zoey. Thierry chuckled and said, ¡°That¡¯s true. It is unfortunate because if he is still that powerful, we could¡¯ve joined forces and reached a higher level together.¡± ¡°Thierry, that punk is stubborn and ignorant. He is disrespectful to us even though he is bound to a wheelchair. He would behave even more arrogantly if he is still the God of War,¡± growled Cora angrily. ¡°Such insolence! So what if he is the God of War? He would still be nothing to me!¡± roared Thierry, who was instantly infuriated.Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Even the God of War at the time was nothing but a puny subordinate of the Great Family of Frostford. All he has is a slightly higher rank. These so-called Gods of War are nothing against me when ites to actual power andbat strength. Cora then shared everything about the three-month deadline. ¡°Hah! I¡¯d like to see what he¡¯de up with to earn the right to see his wife and daughter. If he fails to meet my expectations, I will not let him be reunited with either of you!¡± growled Thierry. Hearing Thierry¡¯s words got everyone in the Lopez family to sigh a breath of relief. Levi is so dead this time. Even Enyo won¡¯t be able to protect him¡­ Well, unless he chose to never see his wife and daughter ever again. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s head back for now. I will stay in North Hampton for the time being and won¡¯t leave until I locate and learn everything about that mysterious man!¡± announced Thierry. ¡°That is such a great honor. Even our ancestral grave will glow with pride!¡± eximed Harry and the others. They were so excited that they almost knelt down. They had never imagined that someone as powerful as Thierry would stay in their ce. Our family is going to rise to the top with this! ¡°By the way, Mr. Langston, North Hampton will be having a party to host the rich and powerful soon. We¡¯d be honored if you can join.¡± Chapter 1374 Chapter 1374 Thierry nodded and answered, ¡°Sure, I¡¯ll be there.¡± ¡°That¡¯d be amazing!¡± Every member of the Lopez family became excited. That was understandable since Thierry¡¯s reputation would bring infinite benefits to the Lopez family. ¡°Listen up, everybody. You are to wee Mr. Langston and treat him as our most honored guest!¡± After that, the Lopez family led Thierry into their residence. The weing party was so big that it got the entire North Hampton involved. Everyone learned that Thierry had moved in and was living temporarily with the Lopez family. It didn¡¯t take long before the Lopez family got the ck family to go visit Thierry. From N?velDrama.Org. At that moment, every younger member of both families was gathered outside. Shaun, Samuel, and Jennie were hanging out together at the time. ¡°Shaun, do you hate Levi?¡± asked Jennie all of a sudden. ¡°I guess. His existence really pisses me off sometimes,¡± replied Shaun. He had thought about it, and there wasn¡¯t any major conflict between the two of them, but Levi was pretty annoying. Jennie grinned evilly and suggested, ¡°We have a rare opportunity here. How about we get rid of him once and for all?¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°The restraining order from the Great Family of Westford is still in effect, right? For now, Levi is not allowed to visit Zoey and Forlevia, so why don¡¯t we set a trap for him? We can invite him to the weing party, and he will inevitably see Zoey there. He will have inadvertently gone against the restraining order, won¡¯t he?¡± said Jennie. Shaun¡¯s eyes gleamed as hemented, ¡°Having him break the rules in front of Thierry¡­ that will be seen as a tant challenge against Thierry! Thierry will surely punish him cruelly for it. That is a truly brilliant scheme. Alright, I will send my people to go work on it right away. We will make Levi attend the party tonight.¡± Mnie, who was standing at the side,ughed aloud as well. She eximed, ¡°Great! This time, not even Enyo will have an excuse to protect him. Levi is doomed!¡± Jennie and Logan turned to each other and grinned. Levi will definitely meet his end this time. Tonight¡¯s party will go down in history. Rumor has it that they spent a fortune on the party. Levi will be so surprised and d to receive an invitation card, and he won¡¯t realize that this is a trick. Some timeter, Levi was indeed surprised to see that he got invited. He thought about it before saying, ¡°Alright, guess I¡¯ll go to the party.¡± His answer delighted Shaun and the others. Their only concern had been that Levi might refuse to show up¡­ As for the other members of the Lopez and ck family, they knew nothing about it. Before heading to the party site, Shaun deliberately went to Judy and asked, ¡°Ms. Langston, what will happen if Levi ignores the rules and insists on dropping by to see his wife and daughter?¡± A ferocious re shot out of Judy¡¯s eyes. She answered, ¡°Since Grandpa issued the order himself, anyone who dared disobeyed it will meet an untimely death! As far as the Great Family of Westford is concerned, Grandpa¡¯s words are thew and must be obeyed!¡± Hearing those words got Shaun and the others to sigh a breath of relief. That¡¯s good to know. This means that Levi will surely die once he sets foot in here. Logan chuckled and said, ¡°Let¡¯s get our hands on all of his organs after he¡¯s dead. Seriously, his kidney is freaking amazing. My body has be much healthier ever since the surgery.¡± ¡°Of course we¡¯re getting his organs. Honestly, I would want to have his kidney too, but I am terrified about having surgery,¡± shared Shaun with a smile. Jennie and Mnie grinned in amusement as if their scheme had already seeded. ¡°Ahh, I feel so much better just thinking about his death.¡± The party that night was hosted in the best location in all of North Hampton. They spent a fortune on the decorations, and honestly, they were extremely close to pulling out the floor and recing it with gold. It was as if they were weing an emperor. Thierry and Judy showed up at the party site while being pampered by the Lopez and ck families. The entire North Hampton was excited. They stood in two straight lines and cheered simultaneously. It didn¡¯t take long before Levi and North Sky Lord showed up. Levi wanted to know what scheme was being yed on him. Why did they send me an invitation card? Chapter 1375 Chapter 1375 Apart from that, Levi wanted to see how Zoey and Forlevia were doing. Even with an invitation card, it should have been difficult for Levi to get into the party site. However, Shaun had deliberately made some arrangements, so Levi walked into the ce with ease. ¡°Levi is here!¡± ¡°Yes! Our wish is about toe true!¡± Shaun and the others grinned excitedly when they heard about Levi showing up. On the other side, Levi also learned the identity of the person who sent the invitation card. He guessed the perpetrators¡¯ intentions right away. Ah, so they want to con someone else to do their dirty work. ¡°Hah,¡± chuckled Levi. Do they think Thierry can destroy me? Puh-lease, the guy can be ten times braver, and he still won¡¯t have the guts toe after me. Those idiots are so dumb. Meanwhile, the members of the Great Family of Westford were enjoying everyone¡¯s admiration. They loved the attention and wondered why they didn¡¯t drop by earlier. They even regretted showing up thatte. We should have just enjoyed ourselves here. On the other side, the Lopez family¡¯s power elevated sharply. The family and individuals that the Lopez family once admired had turned around and were now being extremely respectful toward the Lopez family. The Lopez family had reached a different level. Naturally, Thierry and Judy were delighted by the oue of the party. Thierry, however, chuckled and said, ¡°How great would it be if that young man shows up here at the party?¡± Judy pouted a little and pointed out, ¡°Grandpa, powerful men like that won¡¯t show up at parties. Don¡¯t they usually prefer silence over hanging out in a crowd?¡± ¡°That¡¯s true. I guess it¡¯s not possible for us to meet him here, then,¡± said Thierry as he stroked his beard. Harry was quick to contribute and suggest, ¡°Thierry, all of North Hampton¡¯s powerful figures are gathered here tonight. They should know practically everything about North Hampton. We can ask them about the guy.¡± ¡°Hmm, okay,¡± replied Thierry while nodding. After that, Thierry sent Judy to go mingle with the other youngsters. The Great Family of Westford needed to build a foundation there, so it would do Judy good to mingle with them. Everyone treated Judy like she was a princess as they gathered and praised her endlessly. Quite a number of men showed an interest in courting her, but Judy wasn¡¯t into any of them. Even heirs of the Four Great Families could not capture her attention. At that moment, she only had one person in mind. She scanned around. It was unlikely, but she still instinctively hoped that he would show up. ¡°Ms. Langston, what are you looking for?¡± asked the others curiously. ¡°That is none of your business,¡±ined Judy impatiently. Her eyes suddenly glowed brightly because she saw a fleeting figure. That looks like¡­ It looks so simr¡­ Click! Click! Click! Judy rushed over immediately. She saw Levi, and she was certain that person was the one she met earlier. Wait, the guy doesn¡¯t just look like the person we met earlier. He is the guy we met earlier. ¡°Hey, go tell my grandpa that I saw the guy we met earlier,¡± ordered Judy loudly as she walked away. From N?velDrama.Org. The other members of the Great Family of Westford were quick to share the news with Thierry. ¡°What? The guy actually showed up? I will not let this opportunity slip away again!¡± announced Thierry as he stood up and demanded, ¡°Find him. Spare no manpower and find him!¡± Everyone instantly followed Thierry¡¯s lead. They started looking for Levi. The party-goers couldn¡¯t even imagine it. What kind of man is the mysterious guy? How did he get Thierry so excited? Thierry even led his team in person just to find the guy! The party couldn¡¯t progress after that. Everyone was busy looking for the mysterious man. Chapter 1376 Chapter 1376 On the other side, Shaun and his pals happened to meet Levi, who was in a wheelchair at the time. ¡°How dare you show up here, Levi? You won¡¯t leave the ce in one piece tonight!¡± threatened Shaun and the others. They were about to make a scene when they received a call from their family. An order was issued. They were to look for the mysterious man right away. ¡°But¡­¡± Shaun and the others were stumped. What is up with everyone? Why are they looking for the mysterious man? They should be searching for Levi instead! We have such a rare opportunity to get rid of him once and for all. How did things change so drastically? Gah, never mind. We have to go look for the mysterious man now. Shaun and the others had no choice but to watch as Levi left. They went to look for the mysterious man after that. As they did so, they bumped into Judy, who was running over like a lunatic. ¡°Did you guys see anyone walking by?¡± asked Judy excitedly. ¡°No. We didn¡¯t see anyone here,¡± replied Shaun and the others. Levi was the only one who walked past that route, but they hadpletely disregarded his existence. Besides, they never would have imagined that Levi was the mysterious man. ¡°Okay, I saw him passing by, but he might be so powerful that he zipped to somewhere else. I¡¯ll go look for him,¡± said Judy as she turned around to leave. ¡°Let us help you find him, Ms. Langston. We¡¯d have a better shot at locating him together!¡± Shaun and the others were quick to chase after Judy. Hence, the party ended up bing a search party looking for a guy. Meanwhile, Zoey and Forlevia were ying in the lounge. When the little girl spotted Levi, the first thing she did was to run over and greet, ¡°Daddy! Daddy!¡± ¡°W-What are you doing here?¡± Zoey was obviously nervous about seeing him there. She was still angry about the way he behaved earlier, and she hadn¡¯t forgiven him yet, but she was also worried about his safety. Thierry had sent that order in person. Things will be dangerous if others see Levi here. ¡°I was invited,¡± replied Levi as he waved the invitation card he had with him. ¡°An invitation card? Who gave it to you?¡± asked Zoey as she checked the card out. By right, Levi shouldn¡¯t be given one. ¡°It¡¯s probably from Shaun and his pals.¡± ¡°Shoot! They¡¯re aiming to destroy you! You have to leave now,¡± urged Zoey. Everyone was off to look for the mysterious man, but Levi would definitely be caught if they suddenly doubled back. He will be in danger! ¡°Since you¡¯ve seen how Evie and I are doing, you should leave now,¡± urged Zoey. Levi grinned exasperatedly and replied, ¡°Okay, then. I wille to visit you again soon, Evie.¡± After making his promise, Levi got North Sky Lord to push him away and head over to the exit. Thierry and Judy had searched every inch of the ce by then, and they had left no stones unturned. Unfortunately, they still couldn¡¯t find Levi anywhere. It was as if he had vanished out of thin air¡­ Everyone went to the entrance to look for the guy, but he wasn¡¯t there either. With disappointment burning in their hearts, the gang turned away from the entrance and got ready to return to the party. ¡°Don¡¯t be sad, Grandpa. We met him once, and we¡¯ll meet him again,¡± said Judy to offer somefort. Thierry nodded and said, ¡°You¡¯re right. It¡¯s only natural for someone as powerful as the mystery man to move in irregr patterns. Everyone must work hard and find out who he is as soon as possible. Do not let the other three great families get to the guy before we do!¡± ¡°We don¡¯t know anyone that matches that description. In fact, it seems that no one like that even exists in the North.¡± ¡°It¡¯s true. We have never even heard of someone like that before.¡± Meredith and Robert were discussing the matter. Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Russell, who was walking in front of them, thought that the description somewhat matched Levi. But in his current state¡­ On the other side, North Sky Lord was pushing Levi toward the entrance. Chapter 1377 Chapter 1377 The two parties would meet each other soon. Meanwhile, Shaun was scheming about how he would make Levi bump into Thierry. Hah, it would be so great if they meet head-on! Levi won¡¯t even have the chance to beg for mercy. ¡°Wait, could he have been in the lounge? We searched everywhere except the lounge,¡± suggested someone. ¡°Right! That is possible!¡± blurted everyone as the revtion hit them. Meredith immediately instructed, ¡°Russell, run ahead as quickly as possible and go to the lounge. Hurry!¡± Hearing that order got Russell to run as fast as lightning toward the lounge. Everyone else sped up as well. Russell was fast, but he met Levi on the way over to the lounge. Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. ¡°Levi, what are you doing here?¡± asked Russell curiously. The mere thought of how Thierry and the others were right behind him got Russell to sweat nervously. Levi will definitely be in danger if they see him here! ¡°Levi, follow me over. Stay here for ten minutes before you leave, okay?¡± Russell pushed Levi to the garden at the side without offering any other exnation or giving Levi the opportunity to ask anything. Levi understood what Russell was doing, so he didn¡¯t stop thetter. Russell ran ahead to the lounge after hiding Levi away. It didn¡¯t take long before over a hundred guests ran past the corridor and head over to the lounge. North Sky Lord didn¡¯t leave with Levi until everyone had walked past them. At the lounge. Zoey and Forlevia were the only ones there when Russell showed up. ¡°You didn¡¯t see anyone around here, right?¡± asked Russell. ¡°I saw Daddy¡­¡± answered Forlevia instinctively. Russell quickly warned, ¡°Evie, dear, don¡¯t tell anyone that your daddy came, okay? Not even if they ask.¡± ¡°Okay, I understand,¡± replied Forlevia as she nodded obediently. Russell talked to Zoey for a while about whether she saw anyone else¡­ Before long, Thierry and the others reached the lounge. ¡°Is he not here?¡± asked Thierry in disappointment. Russell shook his head. ¡°Zoey, did you see anyone around here?¡± Over a hundred guests turned their attention to Zoey and Forlevia. The number of people scared Forlevia. Zoey was worried that Forlevia would let their secret slip, so she was quick to hold her daughter in her arms. ¡°No, I didn¡¯t see anyone around,¡± lied Zoey as she put on an oblivious expression. Russell sighed a breath of relief. ¡°Well, that¡¯s disappointing. I thought we¡¯d be able to meet the mysterious man,¡±mented Thierry sadly. ¡°Let¡¯s continue with the party,¡± suggested Judy as she waved. Meanwhile, Shaun and the others had secretly gone to a corner to discuss how they would destroy Levi. ¡°Watch and learn¡­¡± said Jennie before she stepped forward and dered, ¡°Mr. Langston, I¡¯d like to report someone to you.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± asked Thierry. Everyone shifted their attention to Jennie. ¡°I want to tell you about Levi Garrison! I saw him at the party site earlier, and it is likely he snuck in here to visit his wife and daughter! His action is no different from disrespecting you and the Great Family of Westford. You have already issued the order and banned them from seeing each other. As such, Levi is, in effect, taunting you!¡± said Jennie evilly. Thump! Both Zoey¡¯s and Russell¡¯s heart skipped a beat at that. Levi has been discovered? The two started praying that Levi had already left. If he had stayed, he will no doubt die today. ¡°He did what? That insolent punk!¡± growled Thierry angrily. Cora was furious as well. She demanded, ¡°Hurry and get Levi over right now! How dare he taunt Thierry like that? I won¡¯t forgive him!¡± ¡°Understood!¡± Everyone spread out immediately. Chapter 1378 Chapter 1378 ¡°I will station some men around thepound and lock him in. He won¡¯t get away with it!¡± promised Shaun as he grinned smugly. Jennie and the others were smiling brightly as well. All that¡¯s left is to wait and watch Levi perish! Zoey and Russell panicked. D*mn it, things will be grave if Levi isn¡¯t already gone. What came next was the members of the Great Family of Westford leading the team in person to locate Levi. Taunting the head of the Great Family of Westford is a huge sin. He can die a dozen times, and he still won¡¯t be able to atone for it! Shaun was quick to get the guards to stop Levi from leaving. However, the guards imed that they never even saw Levi. It seemed the guy was nowhere to be found within thepound either¡­ ¡°Huh? How is that possible? Why would Levi leave all of a sudden? This can¡¯t be!¡± Shaun couldn¡¯t understand what was going on. Why would Levi leave for no reason? Everyone else was stumped as well. Zoey and Russell, however, heaved a breath of relief. Thank the heavens he already left. ¡°Keep searching the region! If we catch him within a few miles of the ce, then we can prove that he dropped by earlier. Take him to me immediately after you catch him,¡± instructed Cora. The fighters of the Great Family of Westford took off right away and conducted the search extensively. Unfortunately, they couldn¡¯t find anyone even though they had spent a lot of time on it. Eventually, a team came back with news, and everyone rushed over. At that moment, a car had been detained. ¡°Who¡¯s in there? Everyone is to get out of the car right away!¡± roared a fighter of the Great Family of Westford. The door was opened soon after, and two people got out of it. ¡°Is something wrong?¡± asked North Sky Lord in an annoyed tone. ¡°Y-You are¡­¡± When the fighters of the Great Family of Westford saw the terrifying yet familiar face of Levi¡¯s, they instantly got so scared that their words got stuck in their throat. Their scalp became so tingly that it felt like their head would explode. A few men there were with Thierry, so they met Levi before. They recognize him immediately. ¡°I-It¡¯s¡­¡± The leader of the group stammered. He couldn¡¯t even say a word. Thump! Thump! Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. The men fell and knelt as soon as they came around. They never imagined that they would meet the exceptional talent that Thierry was looking for. Shoot! We actually blocked his road and stopped his car. We¡¯re so dead. Even Thierry treats the guy like a VIP! Yet, we just stepped on his tail¡­ Levi frowned andined, ¡°What do you want? Are you here to rob me or something?¡± The men paled in fright. ¡°N-No, not at all. We won¡¯t dare to.¡± They were on the verge of spewing blood. We would never have the guts to do so. ¡°Then f*ck off already!¡± demanded Levi coldly. Levi and North Sky Lord got back into the car. ¡°P-Please wait. O-Our master would like to see you, sir,¡± informed one of the men right away. They finally found Levi, so there was no way they could let go of an opportunity like that. ¡°I¡¯m busy, so just scram, won¡¯t you? Also, if you dare follow me, I¡¯ll kill you!¡± warned Levi icily before he left with North Sky Lord. The members of the Great Family of Westford stood there. They didn¡¯t know what to do next. ¡°Why are you still standing around here? Report the matter to the master right away!¡± The men came around and rushed back to the party site immediately. Inside the lounge. ¡°Where¡¯s Levi? Did you find him?¡± asked Cora. Everyone ignored her. They went to Thierry and reported, ¡°Master, Levi Garrison is no longer important because we just found the mystery man!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. It seems that Ms. Langston was correct, and he was here earlier!¡± One sentence was all it took. Everyone was bbergasted upon hearing what was reported. The entire ce was plunged into dead silence. It took Thierry some time before he came around. ¡°What? You guys found him?¡± blurted Thierry in excitement. Judy was even more delighted. ¡°Yes, we are certain we found him. We saw him with our own eyes!¡± Chapter 1379 Chapter 1379 Everyone nodded simultaneously. They simply couldn¡¯t forget what they experienced earlier. Thierry and Judy rushed over immediately and demanded, ¡°Where is he? Take us to him now!¡± ¡°He already left. He warned us against following him and said that he would kill us if we do.¡± The men looked terrible. ¡°I guess that is understandable¡­¡± Thierry slumped down like a deted balloon. ¡°This is still great news, though, Grandpa. At the very least, we¡¯ve confirmed that he is here in North Hampton. That means there is a good chance we¡¯ll find him!¡± said Judy. Thierry pped in delight and agreed, ¡°You¡¯re right! Okay then, you lot did a good job for locating him, so you will all be rewarded.¡± Thierry was looking at the search party as he said thatst sentence. That got everyone to cheer maniacally. They almost died, but they ended up being rewarded for the minuscule courage that they showed earlier. No one cared about Levi anymore, and Zoey was d about it. Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. She didn¡¯t care who the mysterious man was, all that mattered to her was the fact that Levi was fine. Shaun and the others, however, were infuriated. They finally had a chance to destroy Levi, but something like that happened. ¡°Levi Garrison, you are too f*cking lucky! I can¡¯t believe you got away with it.¡± Shaun and the others looked like they couldn¡¯t believe what had happened. With that, the incident finally came to an end, and Thierry and the others started staying in the Lopez residence. The Lopez family was busy everyday. Powerful figures from all over Erudia dropped by to visit. Levi, on the other hand, was still investigating The Avengers. The good news was that Oand City had reported and imed that they had finished making the magical medicine. They would distribute the medicine to those who had contributed to the country. Important and talented people like Benny Quinton were especially in need of the magical medicine. Their continual health and wellbeing would benefit too many people, and that makes them Erudia¡¯s biggest assets. Soldiers like Levi, who would need to travel to the war zones and fight their enemies, also needed that medicine. In a way, giving them the medicine would be equivalent to using the best steel on the edge of the sword. That is how they would benefit the most from the magical medicine. Hence, no oneined when Erudia announced that it would reward the medicine to the nation¡¯s heroes. They didn¡¯t voice up either when they learned that Levi would get the medicine as well. The man had given his blood, sweat, and tears for the country in the past, after all¡­ What they didn¡¯t know was that Levi was still sweating and bleeding for the country. He was simply doing it from behind the scenes at the time. It might even be right to say that he contributed the most to the country. Hence, there was no one more deserving than him to get the magical medicine. The announcement was made public, so everyone was aware of it. Both the Lopez and ck families were quick to learn that Levi would be getting the magical medicine. ¡°ording to mywork, it is said that the effects of the medicine are incredible. It could even bring someone back from the dead and extend their life! They could live until their hundreds.¡± ¡°Yeah, and I heard that when they were experimenting with the medicine, they managed to revive ten people. The government is rewarding the medicine to the country¡¯s heroes to make sure they live longer!¡± ¡°I know! Rumor has it that the medicine costs a fortune. A foreigner once gave up his private ind to get his hands on that medicine!¡± Shaun and the others exaggerated more and more as they gossiped. They practically regarded the medicine as a divine elixir. It was true that the medicine could speed up a person¡¯s recovery and extend their life, but bringing someone back from the dead was definitely off the table. It was not possible for a medicine to do that, but everyone had already bought into the lie. It got to the point where a number of people were trying to steal that medicine. ¡°Levi has that medicine with him?¡± asked Cora. ¡°That¡¯s right. He was rewarded because he contributed to the country,¡± replied the gang. ¡°It would be such a waste to let Levi keep it. I will give you guys an assignment now. Go get the medicine for me. I will present it to Thierry, and that will most certainly delight him. He will reward everyone for it afterward,¡± said Cora. Everybody¡¯s eyes gleamed with excitement upon hearing that. Chapter 1380 Chapter 1380 Their future would be bright if they could present Thierry with that medicine. At that moment, they were only somewhat connected to Thierry via Cora. They didn¡¯t actually have a rapport with the guy. However, if they gave Thierry the medicine, they would be forming an actual alliance with the Great Family of Westford. They would not need anyone else to help. The Lopez and ck families would be an official part of the Great Family of Westford. That meant that both families would prosper until the next century¡­ or even longer! Harry and Meredith had dreamed of that their entire life. They wanted to make a real change. ¡°We must treasure this opportunity!¡± said everyone as they clenched their fists. Everyone already had a n. ¡°I¡¯ll give you my word that I will definitely get my hands on that medicine, Cora.¡± ¡°There is no point in letting Levi have that medicine, anyway. He is not worthy of it!¡± Everyone agreed to it. ¡°Good, I am pleased to hear that. I believe that Thierry would be extremely happy to have that medicine,¡± said Cora. Everyone wanted to get their hands on the magical medicine when they learned of its existence. That was especially true for people like Thierry, who held a lot of power. They truly craved it. Levi had just received his gift when someone showed up at his doorstep. That was the first time those particr guests were that polite to him. Everyone asked Levi how he was and seemed worried about his physical condition. Even Meredith, Harry, and theirpanions had a drastic change of attitude. Something like that would never have happened in the past. ¡°Is everyone here for this?¡± scoffed Levi. ¡°That is not the only reason we dropped by. We came mainly to congratte you for the incredible honor given to you,¡± said Meredith as the others grinned brightly. ¡°Thank you!¡± ¡°So, uh, Levi¡­ Where is that medicine? Can we take a look?¡± asked Meredith after she turned and looked at the others. Levi shook his head in exasperation. Guess they finally showed their true colors, huh? Levi expected that because he knew that those people would never visit him out of the kindness in their hearts. ¡°The medicine is sealed in a vacuum container and cannot be seen,¡± replied Levi, tantly refusing that request. Meredith¡¯s expression changed slightly, but she remained smiling as she asked, ¡°Levi, how do you n on using that medicine? I¡¯m guessing you haven¡¯t taken it, have you?¡± Levi rolled his eyes at her and pointed out, ¡°You lot showed up right after I receive my gift. I haven¡¯t had the chance to use it.¡± ¡°That is fantastic news, Levi! Give me the medicine. I will pay you however much you want!¡± offered Meredith and the others, who were going all out. They would exhaust their family fortune for that medicine. Being a member of the Great Family of Westford¡­ That is worth so much more than just money. ¡°That¡¯s right. Just give us a number. We are genuine about having it!¡± urged Harry and Robert. They were adamant about getting that medicine. Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. At that moment, everyone had their eyes on Levi. ¡°It¡¯s not for sale,¡± refused Levi immediately. I will not sell it, and it doesn¡¯t matter how much they offer. Everyone was stunned. However, they were quick toe around. Ah, we made a mistake. Levi doesn¡¯t need the money. Despite his physical state, he is still rich beyond belief because he has Enyo on his side. He will never need money under these circumstances. Everyone turned to one another. Meredith seemed to have thought of something. She grinned and offered, ¡°Then how about you ask for something else? We will do anything you want!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. We will do anything for that medicine,¡± added Harry as he rubbed his hands together in excitement. Everybody¡¯s breathing became rushed as well. That was especially true for the younger generation. They were even more eager to bebeled a part of the Great Family of Westford. Unfortunately, Levi ignored them and didn¡¯t reply. Just then, Robert voiced up and offered, ¡°How about this, Levi? If you hand the medicine over, we will let you and your family reunite.¡± Chapter 1381 Chapter 1381 Everybody¡¯s eyes gleamed fiercely upon hearing Robert¡¯s offer. That is an amazing offer! It is perfect against Levi. ¡°That¡¯s right! We can get Cora to lift the restraining order and allow you to be together with your family again. You can all live under the same roof once more.¡± ¡°That is definitely something we can promise.¡± ¡°Think long and hard about it. This medicine won¡¯t be of much use to you in your current state, and if you refuse to hand it over, you will never see Zoey and Evie again!¡± Everyone spoke endlessly. Everyone thought that their conditions were unbeatable and that Levi would never reject them. That was understandable since they thought that he didn¡¯t have what it takes to reunite with his family. To their surprise, Levi rejected their offer right away and said, ¡°There is no need for that. I will go pick them up in three months, and I am not in a hurry.¡± Levi wanted the Great Family of Westford to protect his wife and daughter for now, so there was he would take them home now when things might get dangerous. Besides, he could take them home whenever he wanted. As such, it doesn¡¯t make sense for him to forgo something so precious just to get what he already had. Those were something that Meredith and the others never anticipated. ¡°Huh?¡± Everyone was stunned to hear what Levi said. Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°You¡¯ll pick them up in three months? It¡¯s not as simple as you think, you know? You can¡¯t exactly lie to bring them back.¡± ¡°Did you not hear the rules earlier, Levi? You need to be powerful enough before you can see them.¡± ¡°Exactly! You will have to be the God of War again to qualify for it.¡± Everyone was quick to remind Levi of the conditions that wereid out. ¡°You don¡¯t need to know about the details. All you need to know is that in three months, all of you, including the Great Family of Westford, will stand idly by and shut up as I take Zoey and Evie home,¡± announced Levi confidently. ¡°Are you insane? What difference could three months make?¡± No one understood why Levi was that confident or why he said something like that aloud. He can barely take care of himself as it is. How is he going to gain the approval of the Great Family of Westford? That is impossible! ¡°So you¡¯re determined to keep the medicine to yourself. Is that it?¡± Everyone red at Levi. Levi nodded and replied, ¡°That¡¯s right. The medicine belongs to me, and it has no f*cking business with you! I can feed it to the dog, and you still can¡¯tin about it!¡± Boom! Levi¡¯s words infuriated everyone. How dare he say that we are worth less than a mutt? ¡°Levi Garrison, don¡¯t you care about your wife and kid? If we¡­¡± Jennie got restless and went as far as trying to use Zoey and Forlevia to threaten Levi. ¡°Do you have the guts to do so?¡± challenged Levi as he red icily at her. Even if Levi didn¡¯t attack, Cora would punish anyone who tried to harm Zoey and Forlevia. Cora loved the two of them dearly, after all, so no one could bully them. ¡°What the hell are you talking about? Watch what you say, woman! If Cora hears about it, you will be punished mercilessly,¡± reminded Meredith quickly. Zoey was extremely important, after all. Jennie realized that she had made a mistake, so she quickly shut up. ¡°What about this Levi, why don¡¯t you ask something of us? We will do anything as long as you give us the medicine,¡± said Robert. The medicine was too important to them. After all, it could elevate them to a whole new level¡­ ¡°I don¡¯t have anything to ask of you because I have everything I want,¡± replied Levi directly. Everyone was stunned as they looked at Levi. This assh*le won¡¯t budge for anything! They tried being nice, and they tried being mean, but nothing worked. Unfortunately, they didn¡¯t dare to threaten Zoey and Forlevia, so they truly had nothing on Levi. ¡°Please leave now. Mr. Garrison needs to rest,¡± requested Minka as she gestured for everyone to leave. Everyone was displeased when they left. ¡°I have an idea¡­¡± said Logan. ¡°What is it? Tell us!¡± Everyone inched closer. Chapter 1382 Chapter 1382 ¡°Since we can¡¯t do anything to Zoey and Evie, the only thing we can do is target Levi¡¯s mother!¡± shared Logan as an evil look shed past his eyes. ¡°All we need is to have his mother under our control. He will definitely hand the medicine over once we do that.¡± Jennie was quick to agree and said, ¡°You¡¯re right! If he doesn¡¯t hand it over, I will kill his mother!¡± Harry, Meredith, and the others turned to each other. They were a little hesitant about it. That was understandable since they knew Emma well, and they weren¡¯t really okay with hurting her. ¡°We have to do this to secure the future of both the Lopez and ck families!¡± Harry and Meredith turned and looked into each other¡¯s eyes before they decided to go along with it. ¡°Okay, let¡¯s go all out! Everything will be fine as long as Levi hands the medicine over, anyway,¡± said Robert to make himself feel better. Cora went over excitedly and asked about their trip when she saw them returning. She instantly learned what had happened after seeing everyone¡¯s expression. ¡°What¡¯s going on? You lot can¡¯t even aplish something so simple?¡± growled Cora angrily. ¡°Please rest assured, Cora. We will definitely solve the issue beautifully, and we won¡¯t let you down,¡± promised Meredith and the others. ¡°Good!¡± said Cora as her expression softened. Members of the Great Family of Westford hadn¡¯t been idle either. They tapped into all of their resources and connection to locate Levi. Judy even led a team in-person to sweep the area and was searching every corner of North Hampton. She was determined to find Levi. ¡°Grandpa, guess what I discovered,¡± shared Judy excitedly when she returned. ¡°What is it?¡± asked Thierry sweetly when he saw Judy signaling him. He cleared his throat and got everyone else to vacate the room. ¡°Today, I identally learn that the Great Family of Frostford is here in North Hampton! They have been keeping a low profile, and it seems they are going after someone.¡± Judy happened to see fighters of the Great Family of Frostford lurking around Levi¡¯s ce of residence. ¡°What is going on? The Great Family of Frostford is behaving weirdly. They were the ones who asked to destroy the previously signed agreement and imed that they will be fine even if the contract was voided. I can¡¯t believe it actually yed out the way they said it would!¡± murmured Thierry as he stroked his beard. ¡°Have you learned who they are after?¡± asked Thierry. ¡°Not yet, but their fighters are surrounding a manor, and I¡¯m guessing that the person they are after is living there. I have already sent my men to investigate the matter and I¡¯ll go over tonight,¡± reported Judy. ¡°Then, have you learned anything about the mysterious man?¡± asked Thierry. That was what he was most concerned about. ¡°Not yet, but I have searched almost every inch of North Hampton over the past month. We only have a few more ces left to check.¡± When the night rolled by, the spies of the Great Family of Westford returned to report, ¡°Ms. Langston, we have more or less surrounded the manor where the fighters from the Great Family of Frostford were discovered. ¡° Hearing those words prompted Judy¡¯s eyes to gleam instantly. ¡°Let¡¯s go. I want to see just who the Great Family of Frostford is going after.¡± It didn¡¯t take long before Judy and her men arrived at the manor. They snuck past the guards of the Great Family of Frostford and entered Levi¡¯s manor. ¡°Stay here and wait for my signal. I¡¯m going in,¡± instructed Judy. Everyone was okay with that because Judy was a strong fighter. Soon, Judy slipped past Minka¡¯s men and entered the manor. Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. She scanned around and noted that no one was there. ¡°All that¡¯s left is the bedroom.¡± Judy tiptoed over. ¡°Leave now, or you¡¯re gonna lose your life!¡± said someone suddenly. Chapter 1383 Chapter 1383 Startled by the sound, Judy hurriedly backed away and stared at the bedroom door. ¡°Come out if you dare!¡± she yelled. Boom! A sudden st of cold wind hit Judy from behind and sent chills running down her spine. As she turned around, arge hand swiftly grabbed her by the neck and hoisted her up. Left dangling in mid-air, Judy found herself unable to retaliate. With every passing second, she could feel her life slipping away as the grip around her neck tightened. Flushed and gasping for breath, Judy was starting to lose consciousness when a voice suddenly rang out. ¡°It¡¯s you?¡± The grip around Judy¡¯s neck finally loosened, and she crumpled into a heap on the floor, gulping for air. As she slowly raised her head to meet the gaze of her attacker, Judy got the shock of her life. Isn¡¯t this the man I¡¯ve been searching for all this time? ¡°It¡¯s you! If I had known it was you, I wouldn¡¯t have barged in!¡± Judy eximed before exining that she was there because of the Great Family of Frostford. ¡°Oh, I see!¡± Levi replied. Mustering up her courage, Judy added, ¡°What does the Great Family of Frostford want with you, might I ask?¡± ¡°They want to kill me.¡± ¡°What? Kill you? Are they crazy?¡± Judy asked incredulously. ¡°Leave now while you still can. You may not be as lucky the next time!¡± Levi ordered. If he hadn¡¯t taken a better look at Judy, he would have thought she was an assassin and killed her without hesitation. ¡°Understood!¡± Judy replied before leaving with a look of excitement on her face. Now that she knew where Levi lived, she could take things one step at a time. What a fruitful trip! Not only did I find out what the Great Family of Frostford is up to, but I¡¯ve also found the mysterious man¡¯s ce of residence! Unable to contain her excitement, Judy ran all the way home to share her information with Thierry. ¡°What? You¡¯ve found the guy?¡± Thierry shouted, clearly more excited than anyone else. ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right! I know where he lives! His attitude toward me was also a lot better thanst time!¡± Judy answered bashfully. ¡°That¡¯s great!¡± Even though Thierry was bubbling with excitement, Cora, Meredith, and Zoey didn¡¯t quite share the same sentiments as him. They were shocked that the man that had earned the respect of Theirry was about to step out into the limelight. When did such a powerful presence decide to grace North Hampton, and why had none of us heard about it? ¡°Oh, there¡¯s one more thing, Grandpa. The Great Family of Frostford is panning on killing him!¡± Judy whispered. ¡°Is that so? There¡¯s a grudge between them, then? As powerful as the Great Family of Frostford may be, it¡¯s going to be difficult for them to take down such a guy!¡± Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°But, he¡¯s still facing a death threat! No matter how strong he is, it¡¯d still be easy for them to kill him!¡± After giving it some thought, Thierry replied, ¡°In that case, help me contact the council members of the Great Family of Frostford. I¡¯ll get them to do me a favor and stop pursuing this matter!¡± ¡°No problem, Grandpa!¡± ¡°Once we¡¯ve settled the matter with the Great Family of Frostford, we¡¯ll take it as a token of my sincerity and invite our mystery guy to join our Great Family of Westford! Do you think he¡¯ll reject us?¡± Thierry already had his ns allid out. He¡¯d help the mystery guy to fend off the death threat from the Great Family of Frostford before extending the invitation to him. By then, the guy would be so indebted that he would have no reason to reject Thierry. ¡°You¡¯d be doing him a big favor if you settled this matter for him, Grandpa. He should be so grateful toward you, so why would he turn down your invitation?¡± ¡°Good! I¡¯ll see to this immediately and find him tomorrow!¡± Chapter 1384 Chapter 1384 Without a moment¡¯s hesitation, Thierry contacted the council members of the Great Family of Frostford. With Thierry personally vouching for Levi, the Great Family of Frostford had no choice but to give in to his request. After all, they couldn¡¯t afford to offend the head of the Great Family of Westford. Besides, the deaths of Sampson and a few others were inconsequential and not worth pursuing if it meant incurring the wrath of Thierry Langston. With the matter settled, Thierry got off the phone feeling smug. ¡°No matter how big the problems are, all it takes is one word from me to get them resolved!¡± What he said was true. If one were to have the Great Family of Frostford hot on their heels, there was no way they would be able to dodge the bullet. Yet all Thierry had to do was say the word. In his eyes, there was no doubt that the rare genius he had met was strong and worthy of bing the sessor to the Five Dragons of Erudia. However, until he had fully grown into his powers, the Great Family of Frostford could still easily obliterate him. The guy was actually just like any other ordinary man, except he had made the Great Family of Frostford pay a heavy price with his actions. As such, it was only logical that they would be out for his blood. Now that Thierry had resolved the matter, he knew that the genius would be greatly indebted to him. More than anything else, Thierry wanted to show him the power and value that the Great Family of Westford had. The next day, Thierry excitedly prepared for his meeting with the genius. However, when Cora and the others asked to follow along, Thierry turned them all down. ¡°Having you all around will onlyplicate things! Besides, he will soon be joining our great family. You¡¯ll get to see him then!¡± Before long, Judy had arrived at Levi¡¯s manor with Thierry in tow. ¡°Mister, I¡¯m Thierry Langston of the Great Family of Westford! My granddaughter and I would like to request an audience with you!¡± Thierry shouted. Upon hearing the familiar voice, Levi opened the door, a frown on his face. ¡°What do you want?¡± These people are so persistent. Why can¡¯t they just leave me alone? ¡°Mister, I have good news for you!¡± ¡°Oh? What is it?¡± Levi asked, looking at Thierry quizzically. ¡°I heard about your problem with the Great Family of Frostford, so I¡¯ve personally settled the matter for you!¡± Thierry proudly eximed. ¡°No matter what grudges you¡¯ve had with Frostford, they have promised me that they¡¯ll stop pursuing them. You no longer have to worry about your life!¡± Levi finally understood why the ambush that was sent by the Great Family of Frostford had retreated. It was all because Thierry had interceded on his behalf. Was that necessary, though? The Great Family of Frostford is nothing but a small fry to me! If I had bothered to, I¡¯d have taken out their thugs in ambush a long time ago. ¡°Okay,¡± Levi replied coldly. Levi¡¯s unimpressed response stunned both Thierry and Judy. Logically speaking, Levi should be thanking them for having helped him out with such a serious matter. So why is he being so nonchnt about it? Did he think he could single-handedly take on the entire Great Family of Frostford? Is he that full of himself? ¡°Mister, you do know that the Great Family of Frostford was after you, yes?¡± Thierry asked. ¡°Of course, I know that. It¡¯s hardly recent news!¡± Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°That¡¯s good to hear! I¡¯ve helped you settle this insurmountable problem, but you don¡¯t have to thank me. All I wish for in return is to have you join our Great Family of Westford!¡± Thierry beamed and added, ¡°My conditions are still the same from before! Once you join us, you¡¯ll be our future leader!¡± With Thierry having made himself clear, Judy gave Levi a curious look. There¡¯s no way he¡¯ll reject Grandpa¡¯s offer! ¡°Why should I thank you? Did I ask you to help? Besides, I don¡¯t give a d*mn about the Great Family of Frostford!¡± Chapter 1385 Chapter 1385 Everything that Levi had said was nothing but the truth. The Great Family of Frostford wouldn¡¯t have dared to make a move even if they were only up against North Sky Lord, let alone Levi himself. Why else have they been lying in ambush for so long? Thierry was utterly taken aback by Levi¡¯s words and his arrogance. This is absurd! We admit that you¡¯re strong, but not to the extent of keeping the entire Great Family of Frostford at bay! You may have the potential of bing one of the Five Dragons of Erudia, but your abilities are still far beneath theirs. If the Great Family of Frostford wants to kill you, it¡¯d still be as easy as pie! Thierry held firm to the belief that all prodigies merely had an underlying potential. Anything could still happen to them before they fully uncover their potential. Levi was no exception. ¡°Mister, you don¡¯t seem to have realized your ce, have you? Yes, you¡¯re strong, but growth takes time. And there¡¯s still a lot for you to grow before you can take on the Great Family of Frostford fearlessly!¡± When Levi didn¡¯t reply, Thierry added, ¡°If you join us, I will dedicate all of Westford¡¯s resources to train and protect you till you¡¯ve reached your full potential!¡± Thierry thought he had sufficiently proven his sincerity, but s, what he failed to realize was that Levi was a lot more powerful than he had imagined. Levi burst intoughter and replied, ¡°I can join your great family, but on one condition¡­¡± ¡°What is it? Please let me know!¡± ¡°The Great Family of Westford will have to be at my beck and call. I want to be the boss!¡± As soon as the words left Levi¡¯s mouth, the crowd fell silent, astonishment on every face. No one had thought Levi would be that ambitious to take over the entire Great Family of Westford. Judy and Thierry were both rendered speechless as they stared at Levi in disbelief. Thierry¡¯s subordinates, on the other hand, could no longer take it lying down. ¡°Don¡¯t you dare go overboard!¡± Soon, everyone else chimed in. ¡°Do you think we don¡¯t have anyone to fight you? Our Great Family of Westford is full of skilled fighters who can easily take you on!¡± ¡°You only have the potential to be the Five Dragons of Erudia¡¯s sessor, but your abilities are nowhere near theirs!¡± Levi chuckled, still unfazed by the people screaming at him. ¡°Anyway, that¡¯s the only condition I have. If you can grant me that, I¡¯ll join you. If you can¡¯t, then leave right now!¡± Thierry felt his breath quicken as rage pulsed through his veins. Eventually, he still chose to leave. Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. After all, it would be outrageous for him to relinquish his position in the Great Family of Westford. There was no way he would ever give it up. Even though Levi was a rare talent, he was far too arrogant. After leaving Levi¡¯s manor, everyone was livid with rage. ¡°Who does the guy think he is? Does he not have respect for anyone? To think he even asked to lead our great family? Such impudence!¡± As the others raged on, Judy turned to Thierry and asked, ¡°Grandpa, what do you suggest we do next? Are we going to give up?¡± After a pause, she added, ¡°I believe other forces would find out about him soon. When that happens, it¡¯d be even harder to get him on our side!¡± Thierry stroked his beard as he pondered his granddaughter¡¯s words. ¡°What do you suggest?¡± ¡°The problem with him is that he¡¯s too arrogant! He doesn¡¯t even think the Four Great Families are his match! As long as we can prove that we have fighters stronger than him, he¡¯ll know his ce and join us.¡± Thierry¡¯s eyes lit up immediately as he eximed, ¡°Good! I think that can work! If we let him know we have people stronger than him, he¡¯d want to join us! Pass my orders on! I want George back in North Hampton immediately!¡± ¡°Yes, Grandpa!¡± George Langston was none other than the top fighter in the entire Great Family of Westford. He was also the only one whose abilities were closest to that of the Five Dragons of Erudia. If he were to make his move, Levi would undoubtedly lose. Chapter 1386 Chapter 1386 What Thierry had in mind was to convince Levi once and for all. He wanted Levi to be so in awe of the Great Family of Westford that he would join them without hesitation. That was why Thierry had to bring out his best fighter, George. Having mastered all of Westford¡¯s fighting techniques, George was hands down the strongest Ultimate ss warrior in the family for centuries. Given his abilities, it wouldn¡¯t be surprising if he could even surpass the Ultimate ss warrior. To put it simply, George was powerful. He alone could annihte armies and destroy nations. Even if the whole of Erudia came together, they still might not be able to win him. That was the power of an Ultimate ss warrior! Born in a time of war, George had once unleashed so much power that he almost took out an entire country. No matter how much time had passed since then, no one in the Great Family of Westford would forget his power and contributions. George was also the reason the Great Family of Westford had so much confidence and bargaining power. Because of him lending his power, Westford never needed to worry about others climbing over their heads. Why else did the Dragonites sign the agreement with us? It¡¯s all because they felt threatened by George¡¯s presence! Thierry broke into a smile and mused, ¡°Seems like violence is still the best way to get things done!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. If only we had known earlier, we wouldn¡¯t have had to waste this much energy,¡± Judy replied with a nod. The Great Family of Westford could finally heave a sigh of relief. To them, Levi joining their family was already a certainty. Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. As long as they had George on their side, there was no way Levi would decline their invitation. After returning to the Lopez family, Cora and the others immediately greeted them. ¡°Thierry, have you met the mystery man?¡± Nodding, Thierry replied, ¡°Yes, I have. It wouldn¡¯t be long before he joined us.¡± Henry and Fabian, on the other hand, looked on in disbelief. ¡°Mr. Langston, can there truly be such a powerful person here in North Hampton?¡± Zoey was equally fascinated by the thought of that. They had been living in North Hampton their whole lives but never had they heard of someone who could attract so much attention from the Great Family of Westford. ¡°He does exist! I¡¯ve met him, and he lives right here in North Hampton!¡± At that instant, everyone gasped. A big shot had been living right under their noses all that time, yet no one knew any better. Henry and the others were about to ask for the mystery man¡¯s address when a small voice interrupted, ¡°Daddy is the big shot! It¡¯s Daddy!¡± At Forlevia¡¯s exmation, everyone instantly turned to look at her. ¡°Evie, how¡¯s your father a big shot? He¡¯s not even the God of War anymore!¡± Judy asked. Forlevia harrumphed and replied, ¡°Daddy¡¯s even more powerful than the God of War now! He¡¯s the Crown King!¡± Zoey hurriedly made her way toward Forlevia and picked her up, not wanting her to say anymore. ¡°Mr. Langston, you know how nonsensical children are. Please don¡¯t take her words to heart!¡± Meredith nervously exined. ¡°It¡¯s all Levi¡¯s fault for shamelessly calling himself the Crown King!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right! Mr. Langston, don¡¯t mind the child¡¯s words!¡± After Meredith, everyone else chimed in, afraid that Thierry might get riled up by Forlevia¡¯s words. To their surprise, Thierry had a cold smile on his face. ¡°Of course I wouldn¡¯t mind! I know what it takes to be the Crown King! To put it simply, I can tell you right now that not even the Four Great Families can cultivate such an individual! And Levi Garrison dares call himself one? Ha! Impossible!¡± Thankful that Thierry didn¡¯t blow his top, everyone breathed a sigh of relief. ¡°Evie, no more of this nonsense in the future!¡± Zoey chided, only to have Forlevia pout and hum in response. The next day, the Great Family of Westford had gathered many of their skilled fighters in North Hampton, one of them being George Langston. With such an impressive lineup, Thierry couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°Let¡¯s see if you¡¯ll admit defeat this time, Mister.¡± Chapter 1387 Chapter 1387 George¡¯s return was something that nobody had expected. What was even more unexpected was the showing up of the other three great families and the Dragonites. Everyone soon started talking amongst themselves in hushed tones, ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°It¡¯s their first move, and they¡¯re already using their trump card?¡± ¡°They¡¯ve even brought out their top fighter¡­¡± ¡°What do they n on doing?¡± ¡°George is too strong. One attack from him, and everything might change overnight!¡± It wasn¡¯t an exaggeration to say that there were at least a dozen foreign countries who would die to have George as their advisor. With his immense power, George¡¯s resurgence only attracted more attention from the outside world. Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. All of Erudia¡¯s eyes were now on North Hampton, eagerly awaiting the events to follow. Naturally, Thierry was well aware of the attention he had garnered with gathering all his top fighters. If he were to drag the matter on any longer, he feared more people would find out about the genius¡¯ presence. No, we have to settle this as soon as possible. As soon as George arrived in North Hampton, Thierry immediately brought him along to confront Levi at his manor. Unbeknownst to them, Levi had already known about Thierry¡¯s n with George. After all, it had attracted the attention of the Dragonites, who in turn informed Levi of it. As soon as he arrived, Thierry began reciting all of George¡¯s achievements, ¡°Here is George Langston, the top fighter in the Great Family of Westford! During the war that happened a century ago, he was the strongest warrior of them all! He alone could take on an entire country!¡± Thierry continued, ¡°In Erudia¡¯s list of dangerous people, George belongs to the SSSSS level. His power is so great he can annihte countries at will! Once he returns, the Dragonites have to keep their eyes on him at all times. If there¡¯s a chance of him unleashing his power, they will have to do whatever it takes to kill him or capture him alive!¡± ¡°An SSSSS level of danger! Can you imagine? In thest century, the highest level has only ever been SSSS!¡± Thierry eximed after a pause. Levi rubbed his chin and chuckled out loud. Yes. I¡¯m the one with the SSSS level! No matter how powerful the other fighters were, they were always a rank below Levi. However, with George, the world had finally gotten its first SSSSS level fighter. It was no wonder that Erudia was in an uproar as soon as news of his return got out and spread like wildfire. ¡°The Four Great Families are truly not to be trifled with!¡± Levi muttered to himself. ¡°Perhaps the other three families have even more powerful fighters!¡± Just then, Levi and North Sky Lord raised their heads, both looking in the same direction with a deadly, cold gaze. They sensed that someone powerful had arrived¡­ True enough, Thierry¡¯s voice rang out. ¡°Mister, I¡¯m here again! This time, I¡¯ll prove to you just how powerful the Great Family of Westford is! I¡¯m sure you¡¯d change your mind and join us immediately!¡± Levi shook his head in annoyance. ¡°D*mn, these people just won¡¯t leave me alone!¡± Outside the manor, dozens of people from the Great Family of Westford had gathered together. They were all skilled fighters, capable of taking down countless enemies at one go. But the most fearsome of them was the one standing right at the back. Dressed in a green robe, he looked gentle and easy-going with fair, delicate skin. He looked no older than forty, yet he was already more than a hundred years old. There had even been rumors saying that he was almost two hundred years old, but there was nary a mark on his face to give that away. Such was the power of the Ultimate ss warrior. Those well-versed in martial arts had boundless energy coursing through their bodies. Not only could that help to dy aging, but it could also extend their lifespans. As such, it wouldn¡¯t be a surprise if the top Ultimate ss warrior had truly lived to be almost two hundred years old. George Langston calmly made his way to the front and gazed at Levi. ¡°Is that him?¡± As he watched George¡¯s mannerisms, Levi started to believe those rumors even more. I¡¯m sure this old guy here is almost two hundred. Thierry nodded his head excitedly. ¡°That¡¯s right! He¡¯s the one!¡± Chapter 1388 Chapter 1388 The air was thick with tension as Levi and George locked eyes with each other. ¡°Mister, since you said you aren¡¯t afraid of the Four Great Families, we¡¯ll just have to give you a taste of our power!¡± Thierry bellowed. ¡°This fight will prove to you that you can never win the Great Family of Westford! And you¡¯ll also realize you aren¡¯t as powerful as you im to be! I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll want to join our family after this!¡± Thierry then turned to George and said, ¡°I¡¯ll leave it to you, Master!¡± George sized Levi up and mused, ¡°A rare prodigy indeed! I can tell you¡¯re worthy of seeding the Five Dragons of Erudia! Listen here, kid. Be my disciple, and I¡¯ll groom you to be as powerful as the Five Dragons!¡± What? Taking Levi in as a disciple? This sudden turn in events was not something Thierry and the others had expected. Despite that, Thierry still tossed Judy a smug look. It was as if he wanted to tell her how right he had been all along, that Levi was such a hotmodity that everyone wanted a piece of him. Judy and the rest remained in shock as they stared at George and Levi. In his almost two hundred years of life, George had never had a disciple before. Many people from the Great Family of Westford, including Thierry, had begged George to take them in before. s, he rejected every single one of them. Now, not only did George want to take in a disciple, but he was also the one extending the offer to Levi. If the rest of the Great Family of Westford got wind of it, chaos would undoubtedly ensue. All that aside, the most important point was how much potential Levi had, to the extent that even George wanted him under his wing. Yet, Levi smiled and replied tly, ¡°You¡¯re not worthy enough to have me as your disciple!¡± ¡°Such insolence! What are you talking about?¡± ¡°Do you have any idea who this man is? The audacity that you have!¡± ¡°Master Langston is the top Ultimate ss warrior and also the top fighter in the entire Great Family of Westford! It¡¯s your fortune that he wants you as his disciple!¡± It went without saying that everyone was astounded by Levi¡¯s statement as they admonished him. George¡¯s expression had also changed for the worse. In all his years, he had never encountered such an impudent fool before. George was undoubtedly the most powerful and most worthy person in the world to have as a teacher. So who else could Levi possibly want? Thierry and Judy were both on the verge of losing their minds. It was a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity, yet Levi was throwing it away like it was nothing. Is he mad? Of all the people to taunt, he had to taunt George? Does he have a death wish? Levi shook his head helplessly and sighed. ¡°Is it a fight that you want? If so, let¡¯s cut the crap and fight already! You may be free, but I¡¯m not!¡± Arrogant! He¡¯s too arrogant! Everyone was seething with rage as they red at Levi. George, too, shook his head and said, ¡°Young man, there¡¯s a price to pay for being so arrogant!¡± I suppose this young man has yet to experience any setbacks in life. Guess I¡¯ll have to teach him a lesson! ¡°Watch out now, young man!¡± As soon as George finished speaking, he made his first move. Taking only one small step, George reappeared behind Levi in the blink of an eye. Everyone looked on in awe and utter disbelief, unable to fathom how George had managed to do that. His techniques were so polished that they were beyondprehension. Even North Sky Lord was taken aback by George¡¯s mastery of speed. Levi, however, froze in his ce, seemingly too dumbfounded to react in any way. Boom! Boom! Boom! George, still standing behind Levi, had made his second move. He dished out punches at lightning speed, leaving nothing but a blur to everyone who was watching. In less than two seconds, George had alreadynded over a hundred punches on Levi, and the sound from it was deafening. The crowd watched on with bated breath, knowing that getting pummeled so viciously would reduce anyone to an unrecognizable heap of minced meat. Terrifying! Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. That was absolutely terrifying! As scary as it was, smiles gradually crept onto everyone¡¯s faces. From what they could tell, Levi had lost, and it was time for him to eat humble pie. Chapter 1389 Chapter 1389 Even though they didn¡¯t look like it, every punch that George hadnded on Levi had a force of almost a hundred tons. A single punch was all it took to split mountains and bring down skyscrapers. What made it even scarier was that George had punched Levi over a thousand times in just a short amount of time. It was evident that the stronger the fighters were, the more they favored using simple techniques to deal with their enemies. Just like how there was nothing fancy about George¡¯s punches, yet they were also the ones that packed the most power. After all, he was the top Ultimate ss warrior and Great Family of Westford¡¯s top fighter. The crowd continued to gasp in amazement at how terrifyingly powerful George was. Even the strongest fighters would feel likembs to the ughter when up against him. George was also confident that Levi wouldn¡¯t be able to handle his chain of punches. It was only a matter of time before thetter admitted his defeat. I¡¯m sure he¡¯d even beg me to take him in as my disciple. All of sudden, a voice rang out. ¡°Have you had enough? It¡¯s my turn then!¡± Everyone, including George, was stunned when they heard that familiar voice. When the realization hit him, George¡¯s eyes almost popped out of his head. Levi had spun around at a speed that was even faster than his. The next second, Levi had thrown out a fist at George. Boom! The force behind that punch was akin to a thunderbolt from heaven and sent everyone trembling in fear. Not only was it lightning-fast, but it had alsonded squarely on George¡¯s face, sending him flying through the air. Crack! Before anyone could react, George had mmed into the wall and gotten embedded in it. The sheer force had caused long, branching cracks to appear on the wall like a spider web. What followed was utter silence as everyone stared in shocked disbelief. No one could believe that all it took was one punch from Levi to send George flying into a wall. What made it even more terrifying was that George had already used all his power to deflect the force from Levi¡¯s punch. Otherwise, he¡¯d have been dead by now. George¡¯s eyes shone with shock and fear. Even he couldn¡¯t fathom what Levi had just aplished. One thing was for sure, Levi was way too powerful. After having lived and fought for so many years, other than the Five Dragons of Erudia and a few elusive fighters from the other great families, no one else had been George¡¯s match. And to think it was a young man who had risen to the asion! Everyone else was slowly losing their minds over the incredulity of it all. ¡°What? The top fighter of the Great Family of Westford flew after getting just one punch?¡± ¡°How is that possible?¡± Amidst the nervous murmurs, only North Sky Lord had a smile on his face. Levi shook his head and scoffed at George. ¡°Is that all?¡± Levi¡¯s disy of arrogance was still infuriating for all, but now they know he had a reason for being so smug. Firstly, even after George¡¯s thousands of punches, Levi remained unscathed. George¡¯s fists were strong enough to destroy buildings, yet the punches he threw at Levi didn¡¯t even leave a scratch. Just that alone was enough to make people shudder. Secondly, Levi even managed to retaliate. And all it took was one punch to hurt George. It was incredible that Levi could withstand countless punches from George, yet George couldn¡¯t even bear the brunt of one from Levi. Despite the short reply, Levi¡¯s words had sent a wave of fury crashing through George. Boom! Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. George exuded hostility as he red at Levi and sted the wall around him into smithereens. ¡°You¡¯re an interesting young man! But I¡¯ll show you what real power is!¡± With George channeling his fury and energy, the atmosphere around them started to change drastically. There were strong winds all around, and the temperature dipped instantly, sending chills down the spine of every onlooker. With air currents swirling around him, George slowly made his way toward Levi. The menacing aura that he gave off was so overwhelming that everyone felt suffocated by it. Deep down, they all knew that things were about to get even more terrifying. ¡°Count yourself lucky, young man! You¡¯re about to witness the most powerful technique from the Great Family of Westford!¡± George said coldly. Chapter 1390 Chapter 1390 It had been almost a century since Georgest used the most powerful technique from the Great Family of Westford. That was because he had had no chance or reason to use it until Levi came along. As he slowly raised his right hand, countless cyclones started circling on top of his palm. George had gotten so powerful that he could easily manipte the elements. Whether it was wind, fire, water, or electricity, he could control them and turn them into means of attack. What was even more frightening was how these cyclones slowly morphed into various small secret weapons. In the blink of an eye, George had filled the entire space with them. The weapons were so densely packed they surrounded Levi from every angle and every direction. From the looks of it, there was absolutely no room for escape. The Tang Sect was part of the Great Family of Westford, and their strongest suit was in secret weapons and traps. With someone as powerful as George, he had long sincebined his martial arts with his knowledge of secret weapons. Secret weapons made from air currents were far deadlier than those made from metal or even bullets. As such, it wouldn¡¯t be an exaggeration to say that with just this technique alone, George could kill over a hundred thousand people on any battlefield. It was precisely because of this that George was said to be able to take down entire countries in one fell swoop. With such raw strength, it was no wonder it was said to be the most powerful technique in the Great Family of Westford. ¡°Time for you to lose!¡± George yelled. Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! In an instant, all the secret weapons flew toward Levi like rain pelting down on him. As a rough estimate, there were at least tens of thousands of secret weapons fired at Levi. The thought of it alone was enough to turn anyone¡¯s legs to jelly. Boom! Boom! Boom! Before long, the area where Levi stood on had gotten razed to the ground. Every firing of a secret weapon resulted in an explosion upon contact. As such, it didn¡¯t take long to sink the foundation in the front of the manor. If George hadn¡¯t held himself back, he would have easily destroyed the entirepound. Despite the countless secret weapons fired at him, Levi calmly blocked them with his arms and slowly strode toward George. Levi had activated ayer of shield around him, making him invulnerable to attacks. No matter how powerful those secret weapons were, they were useless against him. George had used his techniques, and Levi had countered with his own. It was a technique that Levi had learned while in prison, and its defensive strength was shockingly impressive. ¡°What? What is this?¡± George muttered in disbelief. Has Levi gone mad? Does he not care about the weapons? Upon closer scrutiny, George realized that the weapons werepletely ineffective against Levi. How is that possible? Before George could regain hisposure, Levi had appeared in front of him. From N?velDrama.Org. Boom! With Levi delivering yet another powerful punch, George spat out blood as he flew over a distance. Thump! George fell to the floor, unable to get up. The first punch had been bad enough, but the second was even worse, and George had reached his limit. His gaze was filled with fear and shock as he stared at Levi. This young man is too terrifying! George turned to Thierry and yelled, ¡°Thierry, your information¡¯s all wrong. This man isn¡¯t the sessor to the Five Dragons of Erudia. He¡¯s even more powerful than them!¡± ¡°What?¡± Thierry mumbled before cking out from the overwhelming shock. ¡°One punch wasn¡¯t enough, but I suppose two should do it!¡± Levi said with a grin. ¡°Nheless, I have to admit you were pretty good! Why don¡¯t you work for me?¡± George froze and looked at Levi quizzically, not knowing what he had meant by that request. Levi pondered for a while before adding with a chuckle, ¡°How about this then. I¡¯ll take over the Great Family of Westford. Does anyone have any objections?¡± Seeing his gaze fall on them, Judy and the rest dared not make a peep. Even Thierry, who had juste round, was uncharacteristically silent. As much as George didn¡¯t like the idea, he had no choice but to agree. After all, he had lost to Levi. Chapter 1391 Chapter 1391 Judy suddenly remembered what Levi had previously said about him joining the Great Family of Westford. His condition was simple. If he were to join, he would be the head of the family. Back then, Judy and Thierry had scoffed at his audacity. Yet today, Levi¡¯s wish hade true. He was about to be the head of the Great Family of Westford. ¡°If anyone has any objections, feel free toe to me! I¡¯ll let my fists do the talking,¡± Levi said with a chortle. Hit by a sudden realization, George eximed, ¡°Are¡­ Are you the Crown King?¡± After much thought, he could only think of one person in the world that wielded such immense power. The Crown King struck fear even in the hearts of the Four Great Families. ¡°W-What? The Crown King?¡± Thierry stuttered, shocked to the core. Why didn¡¯t I think of this possibility? The Crown King is the only one in the world who has that much power. How could I have overlooked that? ¡°The¡­ Crown King¡­¡± Judy mumbled. It was a name that the Four Great Families feared, and now, there was a possibility that they were all in his presence. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s me. Good on you for being clever!¡± Levi gave a heartyugh as he twirled the ring on his finger. It was a ring that everyone recognized immediately, the Dragon Ring. George hurriedly knelt in front of Levi and shouted, ¡°I, George Langston, wish to serve the Crown King!¡± Blown away by Levi¡¯s identity and power, George had fully surrendered. Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. ¡°What a blessing it is for Erudia to have another warrior who¡¯s on par with the Five Dragons!¡± No matter how reluctant Thierry was, he eventually gave in and went down on his knees. ¡°I, Thierry Langston, wish to serve the Crown King! From now onward, you¡¯re the master of the Great Family of Westford!¡± Seeing how even George and Thierry have pledged allegiance to Levi, Judy and the rest followed suit. ¡°We, too, wish to serve the Crown King!¡± With no one daring to stand in his way, Levi had officially be the master of the Great Family of Westford. ¡°Excellent! Given how powerful the Great Family of Westford is, we should all the more do our part for Erudia!¡± Levi was mighty pleased with the oue, even though he had never thought of it as a solution before. It was only after meeting George that Levi got the idea for it. If he could gain control of a force like the Great Family of Westford, the whole of Erudia would surely benefit from it. Besides, with his newfound authority, Levi could ferret out the silent forces even better. With thousands of years in their history, not only could the Great Family of Westford provide more firepower, but they also held more information and knowledge. Some of that information was so priceless that it was impossible to ever get intel on it unless one was part of the family. ¡°Since I¡¯m now your master, get ready to receive your orders!¡± Levimanded. Everyone immediately turned their attention toward Levi and listened intently. ¡°Firstly, me being the head of the Great Family of Westford has to be kept a secret. Let everyone else think that I¡¯m under your control. Secondly, hand over the names and information of every member of the Great Family of Westford to me!¡± Levi¡¯s intentions were simple. He wanted to make sure that no traitors of Erudia were hiding in the Great Family of Westford. At the same time, he also wantedplete control of the organization. ¡°Thirdly, I will be secretly utilizing what the Great Family of Westford has to offer! Nobody is to query my actions. All you have to do is follow my orders!¡± Looking around to make sure everyone was still listening to him, Levi continued, ¡°Fourthly, give me half of the potions and prescriptions that the Great Family of Westford possesses. I want to use them! Lastly, hand over all the techniques, secret weapons, and skills too!¡± Thest two requests were mainly for Levi to strengthen Erudia¡¯s soldiers so they could be an even more formidable presence on any battleground. Everyone nodded their heads in unison. ¡°Understood!¡± Naturally, none of them had any objections. Levi once again turned his attention toward George. ¡°Why don¡¯t youe out of seclusion, George? We¡¯ll aplish great things together!¡± ¡°All right. I¡¯ll follow you!¡± Chapter 1392 Chapter 1392 The first reason why George decided to follow Levi was that he was utterly blown away by thetter¡¯s prowess. The second reason was that he wished to see how far Levi could go. As for Levi, the reason why he wanted George to join him was that even though thetter was weaker than him, George was indeed on a league of his own in terms of prowess. With him around, things would be much easier to achieve. ¡°Don¡¯t look so sad, everyone! You¡¯re all contributing to Erudia. Erudia will remember all of you. It is only with faith that you can discover the purpose in life,¡± said Levi as he scanned the crowd. Looking at him hesitantly, Thierry asked, ¡°Master, what should I do next?¡± Levi smiled. ¡°You don¡¯t need to do anything. Just continue with what you¡¯ve been doing.¡± He still hoped that Thierry would protect Zoey. She and Forlevia would be safe with them. ¡°Understood!¡± Thierry nodded. At that moment, Judy nudged Thierry, who quickly asked, ¡°Crown King, may I know if you¡¯re married?¡± Levi shook his head exasperatedly. Looks like he still doesn¡¯t know my identity. ¡°Yes. I even have a child now,¡± he replied. ¡°What? You even have a child?¡± Both Thierry and Judy were stunned. Initially, Judy wished that she could be his wife, but it turned out that he was married¡­ ¡°In that case, we¡¯ll take our leave first, master!¡± With that, Thierry and the rest left, while George remained with Levi. Back in the Lopez family¡¯s residence, Cora and the rest were dumbfounded. What¡¯s going on? When Thierry and the rest left, they were filled with excitement and delight, iming that the mystery man would definitely join the Great Family of Westford. Although they should be happy, why do they look so despondent after returning? What¡¯s going on? ¡°Thierry, even George went! Didn¡¯t the guy join the Great Family of Westford?¡± asked Cora curiously. Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Thierry sighed and said, ¡°He did, but¡­¡± ¡°But what?¡± she asked. Thierry waved his hands dismissively. ¡°Everything¡¯s fine. It¡¯s confidential.¡± I can¡¯t tell them that not only did he join, but he also became the master of the Great Family of Westford. Judy felt very gloomy too. Other than being depressed over what everyone was sad about, she felt upset that Levi actually had a wife. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with Ms. Langston?¡± asked Shaun and the rest. ¡°That¡¯s none of your business! Just do what you¡¯re supposed to do!¡± To be honest, Judy looked down on the Lopez and ck families. ¡°Of course, Ms. Langston.¡± Their current task was to devise a scheme to steal the magical medicine from Levi. They had been nning for several days and were preparing to start with Emma. Using Emma, they would force Levi to hand over the medicine to them. Cora quickly gathered everyone. ¡°You¡¯ve seen what happened today right? Thierry seems to be in a bad mood, so something probably happened. If you manage to get the magical medicine from Levi and give it to Thierry, he¡¯ll definitely be delighted. He¡¯ll probably even reward all of you. The Lopez and ck families will definitely prosper for the next few centuries,¡± she reminded. When they heard it, their eyes lit up. This is a golden opportunity! Since Thierry¡¯s in a bad mood now, he¡¯ll definitely be extremely excited to see the medicine. If that happens, our future will be bright. Never had they expected that the Great Family of Westford, whom they were trying so hard to curry favor with, was already under Levi¡¯s. control. Chapter 1393 Chapter 1393 In the end, Levi was the one who would help them prosper, not anyone else. The three-month period had thus, became a joke. The Great Family of Westford had established a restraining order that forbade Levi from meeting his wife and daughter. However, now, he turned out to be the master of the Great Family of Westford. As such, it was a preposterous notion that Levi would restrain himself from seeing his family. That being said, Levi had not thought about this yet. After bing the master of the Great Family of Westford, all of the problems could be easily resolved. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Cora. We¡¯ll definitely present Thierry the medicine by tomorrow!¡± guaranteed Meredith. They had to grasp this golden opportunity. After they left, they started to take action. Even though Levi had arranged for guards to protect Emma, she would definitely not refuse Meredith and the others¡¯ requests because they used Forlevia as an excuse. Hence, she immediately rushed over from South Hampton to North Hampton. The moment she arrived, she fell into their trap. The people guarding Emma did not take much notice either because they were her rtives, after all. Unbeknownst to them, Emma had unknowingly fallen under control by these ¡°rtives.¡± ¡°What are you doing? Didn¡¯t you tell me toe here to visit Evie?¡± Emma stared at everyone in panic. ¡°Don¡¯t worry! We won¡¯t do anything. We¡¯re just going to exchange you for Levi¡¯s medicine,¡± assured Logan with a smile. Emma immediately understood what was going on. After all, she knew that Levi had obtained a reward. ¡°Don¡¯t you find your actions despicable?¡± snapped Emma furiously as she red at her so-called rtives. ¡°How is it despicable? We¡¯re Levi¡¯s elders, anyway, so he should give the medicine to us!¡± ¡°Yeah! He¡¯s so disrespectful to his elders. How dare he hoard such a medicine?¡± Everyone eximed self-righteously. However, Emma rebuked indignantly, ¡°That¡¯s Levi¡¯s reward. He has the right to decide how he¡¯s going to distribute it. No one can make the decision on his behalf!¡± ¡°Well, we¡¯re going to decide for him today! I want to see if he¡¯d rather want the magical medicine or his mother.¡± Since Meredith and the rest were determined, they naturally would not stop. ¡°Let¡¯s go and look for Levi now!¡± Just when everyone was about to leave, they bumped into Zoey. ¡°What are you doing?¡± She stared at them. ¡°Who leaked the n?¡± yelled Meredith sternly. How did Zoey find out? ¡°This has nothing to do with you, Zoey. Move out of the way immediately and stop hindering us!¡± shouted Jennie. ¡°No! With me here, no one can bully Mom,¡± retorted Zoey hostilely. ¡°Mom? She¡¯s not your mother, okay? Get lost now!¡± snapped Logan furiously. From N?velDrama.Org. However, Zoey stood at the entrance resolutely. ¡°I won¡¯t¡± The rest did not dare to make a huge ruckus. After all, it would be troublesome if Cora found out. ¡°Our goal is very simple, Zoey. We just want Levi to give us the magical medicine so that we can give it to Thierry afterward. We¡¯re doing this for the future of the Lopez and ck families! Your grandmother also said that our families will prosper for the next hundred years as long as we give the magical medicine to him,¡± said the rest. ¡°Think carefully, Zoey. The magical medicine is useless on Levi now. Isn¡¯t it better to exchange it for the futures of our two families?¡± Meredith tried to convince her. Indeed, Zoey was hesitating. ¡°Yeah! Also, Thierry isn¡¯t exactly pleased now. What if he decides to target us? In that case, the magical medicine will y a critical role!¡± agreed Robert. After ring at everyone, Zoey said, ¡°That¡¯s enough, stop talking! Don¡¯t put Mom in a tight spot. I¡¯ll ask Levi for the medicine instead.¡± Chapter 1394 Chapter 1394 ¡°Okay, we¡¯ll do it your way. Zoey, we¡¯re also thinking on behalf of your future with Evie! I hope that you realize that too.¡± Everyone was delighted. With Zoey making the move, she would definitely seed. This mission would definitely end in sess. Zoey stared at her family in despair, not expecting them to do such a thing just for the benefit of the families. Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. They were simply too despicable. If she could be reborn, she would definitely not want to be part of the Lopez and ck families. She knew that if she did not deal with this matter personally, Levi or Emma would definitely be harmed. As she did not wish for any of them to be harmed, she decided that it was best for her to resolve it herself. In the manor, Levi did not expect Zoey toe. Surprised, he asked immediately, ¡°Have you forgiven me, Zoey?¡± She shook her head coldly. ¡°No, I haven¡¯t.¡± ¡°Then, why are you here?¡± asked Levi. Staring at him, Zoey hesitated for a long time before mustering up her courage and asking, ¡°Can you give me your reward?¡± ¡°Sure.¡± She did not expect him to agree so easily. ¡°Huh? Aren¡¯t you going to ask why?¡± A surprised expression crossed her face. Levi smiled. ¡°No need. As long as you¡¯re the one asking me, I don¡¯t need to know the reason.¡± ¡°I see¡­¡± Although Zoey seemed calm, she was extremely touched. A warm feeling surged through her. In an instant, she forgave Levi. Without asking her for the reason, he gave her something so valuable that it was worth an entire ind or city. Initially, Zoey was thinking about how to hide the reason from him. Never had she expected him to give it to her so directly. ¡°North, bring the medicine over!¡± instructed Levi. Soon, North Sky Lord brought it over. The medicine was inside an exquisite and specially-created box that could only be opened by a passcode. Levi passed it to Zoey and told her the password. There was aplex look on her face as she took the box. After taking a few steps away, she spun around and said to Levi, ¡°I¡¯ll wait for you to pick me and Evie up three monthster!¡± Levi smiled at that. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m watching over the two of you constantly. After Zoey sessfully brought the magical medicine back, the Lopez and ck families were over the moon. The time for them to rise to sess hade! They agreed to release Emma before heading to find Cora excitedly. With Cora leading them, they went to meet Thierry. ¡°Thierry, they have something amazing for you!¡± the elder woman eximed with a grin. Thierry was stunned. ¡°What¡¯s that?¡± ¡°Mr. Langston, you¡¯ve probably heard about the rewards that Erudia gave to the heroes, right?¡± asked Meredith with a smile. Thierry¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Are you talking about the magical medicine that can save one¡¯s life?¡± Although the Great Family of Westford had a lot of potions, he was envious of the magical medicine that the Dragonites had created. ¡°Yes! We just got our hands on it, and we¡¯re giving it to you now.¡± Robert immediately passed the box to him. After keying in the password, the lid sprang open, revealing a blue test tube inside. It was the legendary magical medicine. Only the greatest heroes of Erudia were worthy enough to have it. When Thierry saw the medicine, he broke out into a huge grin. He liked it so much that he could not bear to let go of it. After all, this meant that he would have an extra life. Anyone would love it. ¡°I¡¯m very pleased with this gift! You¡¯ve done great merit to me!¡± eximed Thierry with a heartyugh. Chapter 1395 Chapter 1395 ¡°Tell me, what reward do you want?¡± Thierry asked as he looked at the rest. Since the gift was effective, the Lopez and ck families were delighted. Cora was happy too. After exchanging a nce with each other, Harry and Meredith said, ¡°Mr. Langston, we only wish for the Lopez and ck families to be part of the Great Family of Westford! From now on, all of our generations will follow the Great Family of Westford and your every instruction!¡± This was the two families¡¯ greatest wish. If fulfilled, the Lopez and ck families would rise to greatness. After all, they would be part of the Great Family of Westford. Thierry agreed instinctively, ¡°Okay, I agree! From now on, you¡¯ll be part of the Great Family of Westford. Someone, announce the news to the rest right now!¡± From N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Really? Thank you, Mr. Langston! The Lopez and ck families hereby pledge our allegiance to you!¡± The members of the Lopez and ck families fell to their knees and thanked Thierry profusely. Now that the elders have managed to bring their families to the peak of sess, their greatest wish had been fulfilled. Their efforts had not gone to waste. However, at that moment, Judy tugged on Thierry. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Judy?¡± he asked. ¡°Grandpa, let¡¯s not make such a rash decision¡­ We need to consider it¡­¡± she advised. Thierry bellowed furiously, ¡°What? Can¡¯t I even decide on such a minor matter?¡± Judy panicked. ¡°Grandpa, have you forgotten about the current situation that the Great Family of Westford is facing?¡± Thierry¡¯s body trembled when he arrived at the shocking revtion. She¡¯s right! I¡¯m not the master of the Great Family of Westford anymore. Although this is but a minor matter, I still have to inform him about it. Thierry smacked his forehead and eximed, ¡°I forgot! Wait, don¡¯t announce it yet. We need to discuss the matter of the Lopez and ck families joining the Great Family of Westford extensively first.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Thierry¡¯s sudden change in mind surprised the Lopez and ck families, including Cora. But Thierry agreed to it so easily just now! Why did he suddenly change his mind? From Judy¡¯s tone, it sounds like he can¡¯t make the decisions now. What¡¯s going on? Even Cora was curious. After all, this matter should have been a piece of cake for Thierry to handle. Hence, there was no reason for him to discuss it extensively. Unbeknownst to them, the master of the Great Family of Westford was now Levi. As such, the decision was not for Thierry to make. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Thierry?¡± asked Cora quickly. If he failed to follow through with his promise, it would be humiliating for both him and the Great Family of Westford. ¡°Stop asking! It¡¯s none of your business!¡± Thierry left angrily with Judy behind him, leaving behind the Lopez and ck families. They exchanged nces with each other,pletely clueless about what was going on. ¡°What¡¯s happening, Cora? Did we offend Mr. Langston?¡± asked Meredith. Cora exined, ¡°No. There are a lot of ancient families and factions within the Great Family of Westford, so there are many strict rules to follow. It¡¯s only natural that an assessment must be held before your families can join. Only those who are qualified can be a part of the Great Family of Westford. Hence, Thierry probably went to discuss it with the rest.¡± What Cora said was actually just a random excuse she thought up. Truth be told, she did not know what was going on either. ¡°Grandpa, I think that we should discuss this with him. If he finds out and mes us for it, it¡¯ll be troublesome,¡± reminded Judy when they reached a secluded area. ¡°Okay, let¡¯s look for him now.¡± Since Thierry was determined to ept the medicine, he had to agree to the Lopez and ck families¡¯ request. Otherwise, he would be utterly humiliated. Chapter 1396 Chapter 1396 ¡°Huh? Why are you here?¡± Levi looked at them. It¡¯s such a busy day today. Everyone¡¯sing here! ¡°Sire, I need to discuss with you about the Great Family of Westford¡­¡± said Thierry with a smile. ¡°Speak!¡± Wiping the cold sweat on his forehead, Thierry continued, ¡°Sire, I¡¯d like to let the Lopez family from North Hampton and the ck family from South City to join the Great Family of Westford. What¡¯s your opinion on that?¡± Judy added, ¡°Sire, it¡¯s actually a small matter. However, since you¡¯re now the master of the Great Family of Westford, you hold the final decision!¡± She was expressing her respect for Levi. ¡°The Lopez and ck families? Why should they join? As far as I know, they¡¯re not qualified. At the very least, they have to be an ancient family to join, right?¡± asked Levi, feeling intrigued. ¡°Well¡­¡± Thierry was stumped. Do I tell him about the medicine? ¡°Speak!¡± Noticing something fishy about this, Levi bellowed at him coldly. Thierry was immediately frightened. ¡°Yes, Sire. Actually, the Lopez and ck families gave me a medicine that¡¯s been given to the heroes of Erudia recently. Since I took it, I agreed to let their families join the Great Family of Westford.¡± He admitted honestly. So Zoey took the medicine to give it to Thierry. How could they even devise such a n? Levi was immediately enraged. A cold look glinted in his eyes as he growled, ¡°Such insolence! What have you done for Erudia? How dare you take the medicine?¡± He mmed the table forcefully, scaring Thierry so much that he fell to his knees. Standing beside Levi, George nced at Thierry and sighed exasperatedly. ¡°Why are you so foolish?¡± ¡°What right do you have to take it?¡± bellowed Levi. Judy immediately exined, ¡°It¡¯s not what you think, Sire. The Lopez and ck families gave it to us! There¡¯s no way we would have dared to take it for our own!¡± George yelled furiously, ¡°Hand over the medicine now!¡± Thierry was so scared that he quickly brought the box to Levi. ¡°North, take it.¡± Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Levi smirked. After all that had happened, the medicine was still returned to his hands. ¡°Remember, don¡¯t touch anything that doesn¡¯t belong to you,¡± warned Levi. ¡°Understood! We¡¯ll leave right now.¡± Thierry and the rest prepared to leave. ¡°Wait!¡± ¡°Yes, Sire?¡± Everyone nced over at him. ¡°I¡¯m keeping the medicine, but you must tell the Lopez and ck families that you kept it. Also, I¡¯ll agree to let them join the Great Family of Westford,¡± instructed Levi. A look of delight crossed Thierry¡¯s face at that. ¡°Understood!¡± Although he did not get the medicine, he managed to save himself from being embarrassed in front of the Lopez and ck families. After returning to the Lopez family¡¯s residence, Thierry announced that both families could join. The members of the Lopez and ck families were engulfed with sheer delight. In the past, they could only rely on the Great Family of Westford¡¯s authority. Now, they had officially be one of them. From now on, they would face no resistance in Erudia. They had shot up to the ranks of the ancient families. Even if they bumped into the Garrison n in Oand City, they could just p them with no inhibitions. The news spread instantaneously, causing the entire of Erudia to go into an uproar. The Great Family of Westford was the most active amongst the hidden forces. Now, they had allowed two major families to join into their ranks. At the same time, the wealthy elites in North Hampton and the surrounding areas visited to congratte the Lopez and ck families. ¡°Seems like we should thank Levi for this! Let¡¯s go and thank him, shall we?¡± suggested Shaun. Everyone headed to Levi¡¯s residence. Chapter 1397 Chapter 1397 ¡°Stop! What are you doing here?¡± When they arrived at the entrance of the manor, there was someone guarding it. The person was none other than George. Since he had not received any tasks from Levi, he was now serving as the security guard. ¡°Wow! Did Levi hire a middle-aged man to be his bodyguard? Can someone as weak as him even guard the house?¡± mocked Shaun and the rest when they saw George. Since they had not met George previously, they did not know him. ¡°Hey, old man, are you a bodyguard hired by Levi?¡± asked Logan. ¡°Hahaha!¡± Everyone burst intoughter. When George concealed his intimidating aura, he seemed like a gentle and easygoing man. In fact, he even looked slightly weak. ¡°If we insist on going in, can even you stop us?¡± mocked Shaun, trying to intimidate George. If he knew that this gentle middle-aged man was almost two hundred years old, he might faint from shock. More terrifyingly, George could very well smash him into smithereens with a single punch. In fact, Shaun would not have ever imagined him to be the most skilled fighter in the Great Family of Westford. He was so powerful that even Thierry had to address him respectfully as ¡®Master¡¯. ¡°Impudent fools! Do you have a death wish?¡± George was about to fly into a rage when a voice rang out, ¡°Let them in!¡± Only then did George conceal his murderous intent and allow the group to enter. Looking at everyone, Levi smiled. ¡°Are you here to show-off?¡± ¡°Looks like you already know about it! Well, everyone in Erudia already knows that the Lopez and ck families are now part of the Four Great Families! We¡¯re so powerful that even the Garrison n from Oand City is inferior to us. Levi, you don¡¯t even have the right to talk to us,¡± boasted Shaun and the rest proudly. They all acted high and mighty as if they were the most powerful people in the world. ¡°Levi, have you ever expected this day toe? We¡¯ve be truly superior people, while you still remain a nobody,¡± mocked Jennie disdainfully. Loganughed. ¡°Isn¡¯t life so unpredictable? Within a blink of an eye, we¡¯ve be part of the Four Great Families. Aren¡¯t you pissed? Speaking of which, we have to thank you. Your medicine really helped our family rise to the top. Thank you so much!¡± Everyone thanked Levi pretentiously. In response, Levi smiled and said, ¡°I was the one who allowed you to join the Great Family of Westford. I single-handedly helped you shoot to the peak of sess, but you must remember this¡ªI can make you fall to your demise as easily as I can help you seed!¡± When he said that, everyone burst outughing. They wereughing so hard that they could barely stand up straight. If someone else said that, they might have found it believable. However, since Levi was the one saying that, it was impossible for them to believe him. After all, he had nothing to do with the Great Family of Westford. Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. It was impossible that he was the one who agreed to let their family to join the ranks of the Great Family of Westford. Furthermore, Levi was in no position to tell Thierry what to do. ¡°Levi, you must be out of your mind! Your boasting is getting out of hand. Why don¡¯t you just say that the Great Family of Westford belongs to you?¡± Jennie yelled at Levi. Leviughed and said, ¡°You¡¯re right! The Great Family of Westford is indeed mine!¡± ¡°Pfft!¡± Immediately after he spoke, everyone hurled insults at him. ¡°You¡¯re so shameful! How can you be bold enough to im that the Great Family of Westford is yours?¡± bellowed Shaun and the others. They were furious. When George noticed what was going on, he chimed in, ¡°He¡¯s right. He is the master of the Great Family of Westford!¡± Chapter 1398 Chapter 1398 ¡°Because I¡¯m¡­¡± ¡°Zip it! A servant like you has no right to speak here!¡± George was about to continue his sentence when Shaun interrupted him directly. ¡°I¡­¡± George was stunned. In the Great Family of Westford, he was held in great esteem. Not even Thierry dared to say no to him. However, he was now being scolded by a bunch of insignificant brats. Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. ¡°Stop talking and get lost!¡± chided Logan and the rest impatiently. ¡°I¡­¡± George was on the brink of blowing his top off. The moment he came out of seclusion, he was beaten by Levi. Nheless, that was a defeat he wholly ept. However, he could never tolerate these weaklings bullying him. ¡°Levi, if you use the Great Family of Westford to scam others, we¡¯ll kill you!¡± ¡°Yeah! If I hear you say something like that again, I¡¯ll beat you up whenever I see you.¡± They left arrogantly after that. When they passed by George, they reprimanded, ¡°Hey, old man, remember your position. Don¡¯t spout nonsense in the future or I¡¯ll definitely teach you a lesson, okay?¡± Shaun raised his fists intimidatingly. By then, George felt like he would burst in fury. He could not believe that he had been humiliated by a bunch of brats. ¡°Calm down. You¡¯ll have plenty of opportunities to teach them a lesson in the future,¡± coaxed Levi with a smile. After Shaun and the rest left, West Sky Lord arrived. ¡°Are there no news? Logically speaking, they should¡¯ve made a move after so long,¡± asked Levi. ¡°We¡¯ve got our hands on a snippet of Prince William¡¯s call with a mysterious person from Erudia. Even though it¡¯s just a small part, we can still deduce that they¡¯re going to make a move,¡± replied West Sky Lord. Levi smirked. ¡°I knew that they¡¯ll strike! After waiting for so long, they¡¯re finally going to show themselves!¡± It turned out that it was Levi¡¯s n to make the awards public. He had specially instructed the Dragonites to release the list. The reason why they explicitly stated who was rewarded with the medicine was very simple¡ªthey wanted to lure the hidden forces out. Everything depended on whether they could endure it. Even though they did, Prince William wanted them to make a move. ¡°ording to the audio snippet, Prince William from Zarain is reprimanding them for their previous two failures. He insisted that they must obtain the medicine no matter what.¡± West Sky Lord yed the audio for Levi. After listening to it, thetter smiled. ¡°Who do you think they¡¯ll target if they want to snatch the medicine away?¡± ¡°It¡¯s impossible that they¡¯ll target Benny Quinton and the others. Not only will there be people guarding them, but there will also be a great impact if something bad happened to them. ¡°For the other important heroes, they can¡¯t even touch them. After thinking about it, you¡¯re the only one left, Master.¡± North Sky Lord and West Sky Lord analyzed the situation. Levi smirked. ¡°That¡¯s right! No matter how much they investigate me, they¡¯ll only think that I¡¯m an average and a useless person who only got rewarded because of my past military merits. Furthermore, the impact would be the least if they killed me. In fact, there won¡¯t be any impacts at all. Hence, they¡¯ll definitely choose to target me.¡± North Sky Lord scratched his nose. ¡°But they¡¯ve already suffered a loss at North Hampton. I reckoned that they¡¯ll be scared that the Crown King will be at North Hampton¡­¡± Leviughed. ¡°That¡¯s simple! We¡¯ll just let the Crown King appear in another ce.¡± ¡°I¡¯m afraid that won¡¯t work. They¡¯ll only dare to act after gathering solid evidence. For instance, they¡¯ll attack the Crown King to test his abilities. It¡¯ll be hard to find someone to be your double.¡± West Sky Lord exined his concerns. At that moment, Levi nced at Geroge. Chapter 1399 Chapter 1399 ¡°Is it? Don¡¯t we have one right here?¡± asked Levi with a smile. North Sky lord and West Sky Lordughed. Everyone from The Avengers knew that the Crown King was extremely powerful. If a fake Crown King appeared, The Avengers would definitely go and certify if he was the real one. The criteria would be how powerful he is. If he was not powerful enough, they would definitely know he was fake. Initially, they thought that they could not find someone on par with Levi¡¯s abilities. Never had they expected that George would be a possible candidate. Even if he could not match up to Levi, he was sufficient to be his recement. After all, he was the top fighter of the Great Family of Westford. ¡°Me?¡± Even George was shocked. I have to pretend to be the Crown King? ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right. You!¡± Levi continued, ¡°I¡¯ll promote you to the position of the Lord of Erudia in The Cmity. This means that you¡¯ll be on equal footing as the Four Lords! It¡¯s time for you to truly contribute to Erudia!¡± Levi¡¯s words motivated George greatly. Initially, he thought that he would only handle the misceneous affairs for Levi. He did not expect to have such a significant title conferred to him. ¡°I¡¯m willing to give my all for Erudia!¡± George felt like he had returned to the past when he had been invincible. He felt immense excitement surging through him. Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. ¡°Your first mission is to impersonate me. I¡¯ll give you the Dragon Mask and the other tokens to you,¡± instructed Levi. After receiving his mission, George immediately rushed to the North. As the Crown King, he gathered the Iron Brigade, the Asura Army, and the Grewall Army for joint training. Not only that, but even the bodyguards whom Minka had instructed to protect Levi had also left. This was even more beneficial for Levi¡¯s n. If there was no one around him, he would be able to lure The Avengers to take action. Meanwhile, George was in a training base in the North. Wearing the Dragon Mask and wielding the Dragon Sword, he gazed at the three major armies intimidatingly. He had followed all of Levi¡¯s instructions. All that was left was the joint training. George returned to the base camp, while Winsor, Minka, and the rest followed behind. They were extremely excited, for it was their first time being in such close proximity with the Crown King. Minka wished to see how he actually looked like. ¡°Die, b*stard!¡± At that moment, someone bellowed with rage. Five skilled fighters suddenly surrounded the Crown King and attacked him simultaneously. Those five fighters were stronger than the Great Grandmaster. They were the experts which The Avengers had sent to test the Crown King¡¯s skills. After a battle, the five of them were all injured. In the end, they could not escape from George¡¯s clutches and were all captured alive. However, before they could be taken in, they bit onto the poison pill hidden in their mouths and committed suicide. Their faces beneath their masks were the same as before¡ªdisfigured faces that could not be recognized. Everyone was once again shocked. As expected, the Crown King is so powerful! He¡¯s truly the real deal. Someone hidden in a corner was simrly shocked, and they left immediately. Meanwhile, in South Hampton, a bunch of masked people was gathered together. ¡°We¡¯re certain that the person who appeared at the North is the Crown King! Not only does he have the three symbolic items, but his abilities also fit his identity.¡± A person told them the message he had gotten from the North. ¡°Okay! Since the Crown King is not at North Hampton, it¡¯s a golden opportunity for us to strike. Due to this joint training, Minka had dispatched Levi¡¯s personal bodyguards elsewhere. This time, Levi¡¯s truly alone and helpless. There¡¯s no way for him to escape unless he grows wings and flies away! We must seed in our mission. Prince William¡¯s already pissed!¡± Soon, the group approached North Hampton quietly. Chapter 1400 Chapter 1400 In the North training base, Minka was talking to Winsor. ¡°Don¡¯t you think that there¡¯s something amiss with the Crown King?¡± Winsor replied in surprise, ¡°You feel it too?¡± Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Although there was nothing unusual with the Crown King on the surface, he exuded a strange vibe. ¡°I don¡¯t know where the problem is, but I just think that something¡¯s wrong.¡± ¡°Why don¡¯t we take a look secretly?¡± Minka had always been curious about how the Crown King looked like. Simrly, Winsor wanted to see him too. However, he hesitated. ¡°But we can¡¯t intrude into the Crown King¡¯s personal space. If we¡¯re caught, we¡¯ll be punished.¡± Minka red at him. ¡°Fine. If you won¡¯t go, I¡¯ll go. There won¡¯t be such a good opportunity the next time!¡± ¡°In that case, I¡¯ll tag along with you.¡± In the end, Winsor could not suppress his curiosity. Both of them snuck into the Crown King¡¯s private territory. It was not guarded at all, so they easily approached his residence. They peered through a small crack. At that moment, George had just taken off the Dragon Mask and revealed his face. Minka and Winsor inhaled sharply, having seen for the first time how the ¡°Crown King¡± looked like. They were surprised to find out that he was a gentle-looking middle-aged man. Initially, they thought that he would be a young man. ¡°Who¡¯s there?¡± bellowed George furiously when he realized that there was someone nearby. Boom! Boom! At the same time, two streams of energy shot out, causing Minka and Winsor to fly backward from the impact. Blood spurted from their mouths, but they still managed to escape. The moment George found out that his identity had been exposed, he immediately informed Levi. This is all my fault! It was careless of him to assume that he would be fine in his private territory, so he did not wear his mask. ¡°It¡¯s fine. Just let it be. Besides, they¡¯ve never seen the Crown King¡¯s actual face before,¡± reassured Levi with a smile. After escaping from George¡¯s ce, Minka and Winsor spat out their blood and quickly drank the potion. Having recovered, they exchanged a look with each other. ¡°He¡¯s not a young man? Didn¡¯t the rumors say that the Crown King is young?¡± asked Minka in surprise. Winsor shook his head. ¡°I really didn¡¯t expect that! He probablyes from one of the hidden forces, right? After all, there are many experts in disguise in Erudia. There are probably many secret organizations that we don¡¯t even know about!¡± Minka patted her chest and heaved a long sigh. ¡°At least, I¡¯ve fulfilled my wish of finding out how the Crown King looks like. Now, I respect him even more!¡± Winsor smiled. If the Crown King was a young man, he would not be able to ept it. However, since the Crown King was a middle-aged man, he felt much better. Both felt very pleased because they were probably the first ones to find out how the Crown King actually looked like. Meanwhile, Levi was waiting for the enemy to arrive. In the middle of the night, Levi, still alert, heard some noises. They¡¯re finally here¡­ Whoosh! Following a soft rustle, a few masked experts suddenly appeared in the manor. They went to the bedroom and surrounded Levi. ¡°Levi, if you give us the medicine, we¡¯ll spare your life!¡± yelled one of them coldly. ¡°What medicine? Are you perhaps, talking about this?¡± asked Levi with the box in his hand. ¡°Huh?¡± Everyone was stunned at first before someone bellowed furiously, ¡°That¡¯s right! That¡¯s the one! Give it to me and I¡¯ll spare you!¡± ¡°Sure. Here you go! I¡¯ve waited for you for a long time.¡± Levi passed the box to them, causing them to be utterly stunned. Chapter 1401 Chapter 1401 It waspletely different from what they were expecting. How could it be this easy? Levi did not resist and even gave them the medicine willingly. This can¡¯t be it! What did he mean earlier? He had been waiting for us? Hmm¡­ As if on cue, everyone¡¯s pupils shrank and their eyes widened in anxiety. Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Is he going to¡­ They all shared the same terrifying thought. ¡°Well? Take it!¡± Levi shoved the box forcefully into one of the men¡¯s hands, and the man looked down at it in surprise. Is he really just giving it up? Immediately, Levi continued, ¡°Even if you have it now, you won¡¯t be able to leave this ce alive!¡± ¡°W-What?¡± The men standing around Levi stammered as they felt their knees weaken. For a moment, they were expecting Levi to stand up on his feet and dere that he was fine all along. What came next, however, was Levi chuckling in amusement, saying, ¡°I¡¯m joking. I was only trying to scare all of you.¡± Pointing at the medicine, he then earnestly stated, ¡°Since I already gave you the medicine, all I ask of you now is to spare my life.¡± Instantly, the men let out a collective breath of relief. For just a moment there, they were scared witless. ¡°Hahaha, this is Erudia¡¯s God of War? I thought he would be an impressive man, but he is so much less than what I thought of him,¡± one of them whispered in disbelief. Another man muttered, ¡°I can¡¯t believe he valued his life so much that he gave away the magical medicine that Erudia specially gifted him.¡± More of such mockingments began to arise amongst the men. ¡°All he had was a formidable title! Seems like there are only cowards in Erudia, and none of them is worthy as our opponents!¡± ¡°Levi is but a piece of shit, and the God of War title is nothing but a joke.¡± After Levi dered that he was giving away the medicine in exchange for his life, everyone was quick to ridicule him. ¡°We were going to kill you, but we shall spare your life this time!¡± one of them sneered. ¡°Who knew that the mighty God of War would hand over the precious medicine on his own ord. This mission is a walk in the park!¡± ¡°If news of this gets out, how embarrassed do you think the people of Erudia will feel?¡± After all, the Avengers were enemies of Erudia. Therefore, they were more than thrilled to witness such a situation unfold. Amid their taunting, Levi was actually celebrating inwardly. ¡°Levi, are you really willing to give it away just so that you can survive?¡± one of them jokingly asked. Looking like he was humiliated, Levi nodded and hung his head low. ¡°Of course I¡¯m willing! If you spare my life, I will dly let you take this away from me.¡± ¡°Hahaha!¡± The group of themughed and left with the magical medicine in their hands. Little did they know that Levi was grinning behind them. It was all part of his n, and they had took the bait. He had done so much in hopes that they woulde to take the medicine from him. For now, he would not strike, and there was no need to kill those that just came. If he did so, it would only alert them and reveal his original intentions, which was not ideal as it would mean that he would never be able to get what he wanted from them. As such, Levi decided to give away the medicine first. Only then it would allow him to tail them and find out who was the mastermind behind it all. As for those men, they never would have imagined that Levi was tracking their locations the moment they left the manor. Shortly afterward, North Sky Lord walked in. ¡°Master, everything is going ording to the n. Our men are right behind them.¡± He puffed up his chest and assured, ¡°This time, even though we might not be able to flush all of them out, there should not be a problem with catching some of the big bosses responsible for everything.¡± Thrilled, Levi grinned. ¡°Good! Remember to keep a close watch on them, and be sure not to lose that bunch! In the meantime, we will wait till we can catch them at the right time.¡± ¡°Master, hats off to you! Not only are you highly skilled, but your strategies are spot-on as well. What a misfortune for them to be your adversary!¡± North Sky Lordughed. The group that left minutes ago was in a good mood as they headed for South Hampton. And the happier one was, the more likely they were to let their guards down. Not only were they oblivious to the men following behind them, but they also failed to notice the micro tracker attached to their bodies. Now, Levi was well aware of every move they made. Chapter 1402 Chapter 1402 Levi was going to make a move in person this time. With the information collected from the trackers, he arrived at South Hampton with North Sky Lord. The men that they were tracking were headed into a secret training base. A man, who seemed to be in charge of the mission, wore a ck mask with a tiger print. ¡°Did youplete the mission?¡± He questioned. ¡°Yes, ck Tiger. The mission went sessfully, and here is the medicine.¡± One of his men went forward to present him the box. ¡°How about Levi? Did you kill him?¡± ck Tiger raised an eyebrow and asked. ¡°We did not kill Levi¡­ But ck Tiger, please hear me out first¡­¡± After his subordinate finished his story, the masked man seemed pleased. ¡°Is that true? The mighty God of War was willing to hand this to you just so that you would spare his life? Hahaha¡­¡± ¡°Yes. That was also the reason why we decided to let him off since he seemed so pitiful.¡± The men felt a boost of pride after seeing their leader¡¯s reaction. ¡°ck Tiger, did you know that he not only presented the box with the medicine to us, but he also told us the password to it. I guess he was scared out of his wits!¡± In response, ck Tiger chuckled. ¡°This is great. You have to spread this news out as soon as possible. I want the whole of Erudia to know how the God of War has betrayed them!¡± ¡°Understood!¡± ¡°Apart from that, we have to send the medicine to the headquarters as soon as possible. The leaders and Prince William are waiting,¡± ck Tiger ordered. Soon, the group of men left South Hampton. At that time, Levi was right on their tracks, but he did not make any moves. Perking up at the words ¡°headquarters¡±, he thought he should dig further into the matter. At the break of dawn the next day, news had spread like wildfire about how Erudia¡¯s God of War had sacrificed the prized magical medicine in order to save his hide. The headlines talked about his readiness to give up on the drug so that he could stay alive. His actions not only disappointed Erudia but the general poption too. It was an utter embarrassment to Erudia. The fact that the God of War had lost his will to fight for the country was a devastating blow to Erudia and the other heroes of the country. As soon as the news got out, it sparked a widespread discussion. Once again, Levi was the talk of the town. ¡°I can¡¯t believe Levi turned out to be a shameless rat! How could he betray Erudia like this?¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t his dignity more important, especially since he is the God of War? I would rather die than kneel in front of my enemies if I was in his shoes.¡± ¡°I can¡¯t believe he easily gave away the prized gift just to negotiate a way out. He deserves none of my respect!¡± ¡°Levi surrendered like a coward. He is the biggest shame of Erudia!¡± In an instant, insults of all kinds were hurled at Levi, and it seemed like no one was on Levi¡¯s side anymore. Convinced that he was a traitor, most of them did not hesitate to criticize him. To them, Levi was selling out their country¡¯s honor. If the magical medicine was leaked to outsiders, it would surely result in a devastating impact. At that point, Levi became Erudia¡¯s greatest humiliation. Some even started branding him as a shameless traitor. In fact, Levi seemed to have reached a stage where he could no longer redeem himself. If he were to meet someone in the streets, they would likely drown him in their spits as they criticize him endlessly. Such an experience would probably be scarier than a chicken trying to cross a road. Levi¡¯s tarnished reputation had left Erudia¡¯s reputation in tatters as well. Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. Given so, outsiders watching the matter could not help but cheer and leap with joy. To make things worse, many other countries and external forces even released statements on their willingness to take Levi in as a friend of theirs. It was as good as putting a nail in the coffin on the talks that he was a traitor. There was no way he could save his reputation anymore. Unexpectedly, when the news reached Levi, he only smiled. The Avengers and Zarain are the same. They love to resort to such despicable methods. ¡°I did not expect Levi to sell us out. He has other medicine too!¡± When the Lopez and ck families heard about the updates, they were quick to shame Levi. ¡°I¡¯m embarrassed to be an Erudian now!¡± ¡°Our family is too unlucky to have a scum like him among us.¡± Everyone thought he still had the medicine. Chapter 1403 Chapter 1403 ¡°No matter what happens, I will never be a traitor!¡± Logan dered. ¡°Levi should be hammered to the pir of shame forever.¡± ¡°It¡¯s too embarrassing to have anything to do with Levi! I¡¯d rather jump off a building than be associated with him now.¡± The Lopez and ck families were the masters at being rude. Now that Levi was in trouble, they could not help but throw in sarcasticments. They started toment that Forlevia would never acknowledge him as a father and that Zoey would never want him as a husband. Most of his rtives spoke like that. They did not care for his sess and were delighted to see him fall from grace. Not only so, they were even jumping at the chance to add salt to his injury. Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. What happened to Levi was the epitome of how years of trust and respect could be broken down in the blink of an eye. In fact, if Levi showed up in front of them, he would probably be drowning in his so-called rtive¡¯s insults and criticism. ¡°No, Levi isn¡¯t someone like that,¡± Zoey huffed in disbelief. ¡°There must be something wrong with the news!¡± Amidst the numerous criticisms thrown at Levi, Zoey tried to defend him as best as she could. ¡°Daddy loves Erudia! He would never do something like that!¡± Forlevia shouted in frustration too. In response, Mnie stared at Zoey in amusement. ¡°Do you still believe him at this point? The whole world knows about it. You are the only person who can¡¯t ept it!¡± ¡°Exactly! Besides, all those foreign countries have dered their willingness to ept him. Who knows, he might have run away a long time ago and betrayed the country in exchange for sess and wealth.¡± Shaun and the rest began to bber on. However, Zoey shook her head fervently. ¡°That¡¯s impossible! Levi must still be in North Hampton. He would never betray Erudia, and he would never leave this ce without a word!¡± ¡°Why don¡¯t we confront him about it, then? We shall see if you believe that he is still hanging around here after that,¡± the rest challenged. ¡°Yes! The truth shall be revealed once we go to his manor.¡± Truth be told, Shaun and Logan were actually making blind guesses and did not wholeheartedly believe that Levi had left either. It was only because they were getting excited that they blurted out those words. ¡°Sure, I will go with you guys to prove Levi¡¯s innocence!¡± Zoey agreed. Shortly after, she took the group of people to the manor. George, who recently returned from the North, was in charge of guarding the manor. ¡°This is¡­¡± Zoey looked at him in curiosity. ¡°Zoey, look at how much Levi is hiding from you. He has a new butler he hired to watch the gates, and you don¡¯t look like you are aware of it,¡± Jennie mocked. George gazed at the crowd before him. ¡°What do all of you want?¡± ¡°This has nothing to do with you, old man! But if you must know, this woman here is Levi¡¯s wife and the owner of this manor,¡± Shaun pointed out. George was startled to hear that Zoey was Levi¡¯s wife, and he immediately opened the gates for her. Then, Zoey brought them into the manor. The ce was empty without anyone in sight. There was only a wheelchair in the middle of the area. ¡°See! Didn¡¯t I tell you that he ran off?¡± Shaun¡¯s eyes twinkled as he let out a triumphant smile. ¡°Levi must have escaped overseas and betrayed the country. Urgh, how I wish I could p him right now!¡± Acting as though they were purveyors of justice, they began hurling insults. Boom! At this juncture, Levi¡¯s absence was a blow to Zoey¡¯s heart. Of all the times, why did you have to leave at this particr moment? ¡°Look, he must be in a hurry. He did not even bother to take his wheelchair with him.¡± Logan eyed the abandoned wheelchair. As for Zoey, she was looking around frantically, but she still could not spot Levi anywhere. Exasperated, she walked over to George and asked, ¡°Do you happen to know where Levi is?¡± ¡°I think he left North Hampton, but I don¡¯t know any other details,¡± George replied truthfully. ¡°He must have ran off!¡± Chapter 1404 Chapter 1404 George¡¯s reply only affirmed Levi¡¯s departure. Although he desperately wanted to fill Zoey in, he knew it was top secret and had no guts to spill it. ¡°Levi is a traitor!¡± ¡°Zoey, you can¡¯t clear his name this time.¡± Everyone else was beaming as they were delighted to see that Levi had hit rock bottom. ¡°I¡­¡± The words got stuck in Zoey¡¯s throat. She decided to remain silent for the time being, thinking that she would prove them wrong when the timees. Although Levi¡¯s behavior was out of the norm, she still trusted him. He is not someone who would betray his country. Just because he is sitting in a wheelchair, it doesn¡¯t mean that he is any less of the man that he was before. In fact, he is someone who would rather die than beg and kneel for his life. ¡°We should exile him from Erudia immediately! Letting him stay as a citizen would only result in the country¡¯s embarrassment.¡± Zoey heard more scornful remarks. ¡°From today onwards, I shall dere that I no longer have anything to do with Levi.¡± ¡°Zoey, both you and Evie should also break your ties with him. Otherwise, everyone else will see the two of you as criminals like him!¡±Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. Everyone started to announce that they were severing ties with Levi. Even so, Zoey could only sigh. When they returned home, Cora also found out about the matter. ¡°Very well, he no longer has the right to visit you! As long as I¡¯m alive, there¡¯s no way I¡¯m letting him anywhere near you or Evie.¡± Cora was livid. Even Thierry was furious. He had tried so hard to get his hands on the medicine only for him to almost lose his life when he got it. Who knew that Levi wouldmit such a treacherous deed by giving the medicine away? It was impossible for Thierry to stay calm. If the Crown King finds out about this, he¡¯ll probably blow his top off. ¡°This can¡¯t do. I must let the Crown King know about this.¡± The more Thierry thought about it, the more irked he felt. Almost instantly, Judy stopped him. ¡°But Grandpa, don¡¯t you think the Crown King would have known about it by now? He probably has taken measures against it.¡± ¡°No, we still need to do our part in reporting it!¡± Thierry wanted to use this chance to show his loyalty to the Crown King. Taking Judy with him, they soon arrived at Levi¡¯s manor only to see George alone. ¡°Leave, and don¡¯t you dare try anything funny,¡± George warned and gestured for them to leave. He could tell what Thierry was up to. The news of Levi being a traitor continued to fester, exacerbated by how the neighboring countries were reacting to it. When the news broke out, the other countries were the first to taint Levi¡¯s reputation by announcing that he was in cahoots with them. For instance, they released the rumor that Levi let the Blood King Pce off on purpose. Many countries also announced that they would love for Levi to be their citizen. That was not all. Some even promised Levi a high position and a spot in their royal families should he migrate there. He would be worry-free with all the prosperity and wealth handed to him. Regardless, those ims only further ruined his reputation. Almost everyone believed that Levi had turned his back on Erudia. Therefore, they condemned him, and it painted a negative light on Erudia as well. Despite so, this was a situation those hidden forces enjoyed most. If it wasn¡¯t because the Lopez and ck families were a part of the Great Family of Westford, they would have gotten implicated too. It did not take long for groups of people to travel to North Hampton for Levi as they sought to denounce him as a traitor in person. With all the chaos happening around her, Zoey felt tormented. While she needed to see Levi, she wished that he would not appear as well. If he did, things would getplicated, and there was a high chance that he would not be able to handle it on his own. On the other hand, if he does appear, she would rify that he did not betray Erudia without hesitation. Amidst all the furor and bem, the Garrison n from Oand City was the one that got hit the worst. In fact, Erudia had even started boycotting them. Meanwhile, the man in question, who was heavily criticized and cursed about, was currently doing his best for Erudia. He managed to tail the crooks, arriving at Oand City. Ecstatic, he thought about how great it would be to uproot the Avengers once and for all. Chapter 1405 Chapter 1405 ck Tiger and his men were overjoyed. Not only did they have their drug, but they also managed to ruin Levi¡¯s good name. Hearing about the numerous nasty remarks made on Levi, they were ted and felt a strong sense of pride. They never thought things would escte to this stage. The nosedive effect was likely because Levi had built up such a good reputation from before. ¡°I guess it was a good choice that we spared his life. Otherwise, the oue would have been different from what we got.¡± ¡°Exactly! He probably wishes to be dead at this point.¡± ck Tiger and a few others started chattering among themselves. Much to their ignorance, Levi was keeping a watchful eye on them. So, these are the culprits. These scums from Erudia were in cahoots with those from Zarain all along. Soon, ck Tiger brought them to a vi. The security around the vi was rather strict, and they would likely notice anyone who was within a few kilometers from them. Nheless, Levi and his men were not worried. They easily snuck into the vi. ording to their intelligence, Levi and West Sky Lord had concluded that the Avengers had a strict hierarchical system. Their ranks were determined by the color of their masks. The head of the bunch wore a ck mask, and the next inmand wore a gold mask. As for the third-ranking individuals, their masks were silver in color. This time, ck Tiger led his team personally, which showed just how much the Avengers valued the matter. Before they could enter, they had to go through a series ofplicated procedures before they were allowed into the living room. Levi and North Sky Lord made sure to follow closely behind them while hiding in the dark. They had a full view of the living room, and they only saw one person there who was wearing a ck mask with a phoenix pattern drawn on it. Judging from the figure of that individual, it seemed like she was a woman. She was the second inmand of the Avengers¡ªck Phoenix. ¡°ck Tiger, did youplete your task?¡± ck Phoenix interrogated. ¡°Yes, I have. We have reached our goal, and here is the medicine.¡± With the thought of gaining more brownie points, ck Tiger gleefully reported, ¡°We¡¯ve also managed to ruin Levi¡¯s reputation!¡± ¡°We are already aware of that,¡± ck Phoenix mused while inspecting the box that held the medicine. ¡°Not bad. When the leader returns, all of you shall be rewarded handsomely!¡± Holding back the urge to yelp in joy, ck Tiger asked curiously, ¡°Is the leader not in Oand City?¡± ¡°The leader is in Raysonia and will not be back for the time being,¡± ck Phoenix replied. Hearing that, Levi silently sighed in disappointment. He had thought of getting rid of all the Avengers once and for all. Yet, it turned out that the leader was not present, leaving only the second inmand here alone. Regardless, this confirmed that the Avengers had close ties with various overseas forces. Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. Since the leader was headed to Raysonia, it spoke volumes about his ties with the people there. Not to mention the ties he had with Zarain. Since he has connections with many other overseas forces, he probably¡¯s done numerous deeds to harm Erudia. For some reason, Levi suddenly thought of the smile that Tenichi had on his face before he died. It seemed like the dying man knew a lot about what was going on. The reappearance of the Blood King Pce and the poison used to hurt me probably has something to do with the Avengers as well. ¡°ck Phoenix, will you be the one sending the medicine to Prince William?¡± ck Tiger tried to pry. ¡°That¡¯s right. I have already discussed with Prince William, and his men will collect it tonight.¡± Then, ck Phoenix turned her attention back to the medicine. ¡°Are you sure that there¡¯s nothing wrong with it?¡± ¡°I am certain. Levi passed it to us himself, so there¡¯s no way it would be a fake!¡± ck Tiger dered. ¡°Haha, it¡¯sughable that Levi would do such things to survive.¡± ck Phoenix chuckled in amusement. ¡°Since nothing is wrong with it, you cane with me to pick up the messenger sent by Prince William.¡± Chapter 1406 Chapter 1406 ck Tiger followed ck Phoenix out of the vi obediently. The group was being very cautious, especially ck Phoenix. She had checked the path they were going to take to ensure that there was no danger and no one trailing behind them. Despite so, Levi still managed to follow behind them in the dark. It did not take long before they arrived at an upscale area in Oand City. Most of the residents were wealthy businessmen who came from overseas, and few people came by. Since the area was rtively deserted, the Avengers thought that it was the perfect ce to meet. Soon, ck Phoenix and several others entered a manor and waited for Prince William¡¯s messenger to arrive. Meanwhile, Levi and North Sky Lord had also sneaked into the ce. ¡°ck Phoenix, Erudia has really suffered a heavy loss this time! ¡°Not only did they lose their precious medicine, but they also lost it to us. Prince William¡¯s men would be able to analyze the ingredients, and it¡¯d no longer be unique to Erudia.¡± ck Tiger let out a heartyugh. ¡°Not only that, Levi¡¯s name has also taken a hit. How great is that!¡± Nodding, ck Phoenix rejoiced as well. ¡°Well, as criminals to Erudia, we could not be happier with this oue!¡± Their eyes shed with hatred. ¡°That¡¯s right! Everybody in the Avengers is a crook to Erudia. Each one of us hadmitted heinous sins.¡± ¡°Well, we were destroyed by Erudia. Theybeled us as sinners, and we could no longer hold our heads high in society. We should have been prospering and bathing in wealth, but Erudia took that away from us!¡± They spat spitefully. ¡°We have vowed a long time ago to fight against Erudia till the end. As long as we are alive, Erudia will never live to see a day of peace.¡± Everyone was letting their mouth go off as theyined about Erudia. From the shadows, Levi finally realized who the Avengers were. Based on what they said, these are all sinners of Erudia¡­ they have allmitted serious crimes. They were probably big shots and had lived luxurious lives before. However, they were stripped of their privileges when Erudia branded them as offenders. In the end, the hatred they had for Erudia was what kept them going. And after more and more of them found each other, they formed the Avengers. Hmm¡­ seems like they have been targeting Erudia all these years. That¡¯s it. Hatred. Resentment. All of them had a strong grudge against Erudia. They believed that Erudia had deprived them and robbed them of their entitled lives. Instead of thinking about the rationale of Erudia¡¯s actions, they only thought of ming others. They only ended up in this state because of the numerous crimes they hadmitted, after all. Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. Some of those in the Avengers hadmitted murder, while othersmitted treason and so on. However, they only knew to me others and did not know to reflect on their actions. It was as though they had done nothing wrong. Their hatred had blinded their eyes to the point that they were willing to betray the country they were born and raised in. They are all scums! As Levi thought about it, he clenched his fists, and a murderous look shed across his eyes. At that moment, he wanted nothing more than to kill all of them. However, he still held himself back in view of the bigger picture. At least he gained more knowledge on these people now, and it was a win in his books. His next move would be to conduct a thorough investigation on them. All he needed to do was to run through the list of criminals in Erudia who hadmitted monstrous crimes, and he would surely be able to identify them. Even though they wore a mask, he could still pick them out. ¡°That¡¯s right! Next, the leader will n something that will take the world by storm. I¡¯m looking forward to it!¡± Chapter 1407 Chapter 1407 ck Phoenix¡¯s eyes were filled with anticipation and wild excitement. ck Tiger and the others were equally riled up. ¡°Is it true?¡± everyone asked. ¡°Of course! Or else, our leader wouldn¡¯t have personally gone to Raysonia. He is there to finalize the n,¡± ck Phoenix dered proudly. It was obvious how much confidence she had. ¡°How big is it really?¡± ck Tiger¡¯s eyes lit up. ck Phoenixughed. ¡°If the operation is sessful, it will deal Erudia a blow so devastating that their citizens would suffer a crisis of confidence¡­¡± Gasp! ck Tiger and the others caught their breath. They knew that their leader¡¯s n would definitely be massive. But, they still didn¡¯t expect it to be this colossal. ¡°To be honest, we should be thanking the Four Great Families. By breaking the agreement, they allowed all the factions that have been working in the shadows to step out. And that¡¯s how we got our break.¡± ck Phoenix beamed. ¡°Exactly! The current situation is advantageous to our cause,¡± ck Tiger dered with a smile. Clenching his fists in the darkness, Levi¡¯s eyes sparkled. They must be a bunch of lunatics to be nning something so big! From the looks of it, it would have a massive impact on Erudia. Fortunately, Levi had set a trap and they had fallen for it. Or else, he wouldn¡¯t have found out about their n. Despite not knowing the details, he could at least make preparations in advance. ¡°What is the detailed n?¡± ck Tiger asked. ¡°Hmm? It¡¯s ssified. Do you really want to know?¡± When ck Phoenix raised her voice, ck Tiger was cowed into silence. Having seen that, Levi realized how frighteningly disciplined this organization was. Despite the fact that ck Tiger was also wearing a ck mask, he wasn¡¯t told of the n. A whileter, an envoy from Prince William of Zarain arrived. ¡°Hmm. Prince William is satisfied with the results you have shown and will fulfill his promise to you. The thirteen inds will belong to you forever!¡± ¡°You can dere independence from Erudia and establish your own territory!¡± the envoy proimed with a smile. ¡°Thank you, Prince William!¡± ck Phoenix and her men were filled with excitement. After the envoy received and scrutinized the drugs, he informed, ¡°Prince William knows that you¡¯re nning something massive. Hence, he has offered to fully support your operation in whatever way he can.¡± Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. ¡°We greatly appreciate the prince¡¯s generosity! If our nes to fruition, Prince William and Zarain would stand to gain tremendously.¡± ¡°Mmm-hmm. It was a pleasure working with you!¡± With that, the envoy left. Levi sent someone to tail him. Furthermore, he had also filmed the entire transaction and recorded their brief exchange at the same time. That was the evidence he could leverage when he wanted to deal with the coborators in Zarain in the future. Now, that he had sent someone to follow the envoy, he would be able to expose the conspirators in Zarain one by one. Levi believed this group of men were the ones responsible for the death of hisrades years ago. He felt the urge to attack them right away. However, he had to restrain himself for the sake of the bigger picture. As for ck Phoenix, Levi assigned one of his elites to trail her too. He sought to control the Avengers and also discover their identities. After that, Levi and North Sky Lord went back. After all, he needed to make preparations to defend against the Avengers¡¯ earth-shattering n. The consequences would be dire if he didn¡¯t pre-empt it. Suddenly, North Sky Lord had a question. ¡°Master, did Prince William¡¯s man take the drug?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± ¡°Is the drug real?¡± North Sky Lord suddenly felt nervous. Chapter 1408 Chapter 1408 Although North Sky Lord¡¯s origin was unknown and he had no family nor friends, he was still an Erudian at heart and loyal to the country. Hence, he was concerned that the drug had been taken away. Wouldn¡¯t the form be revealed? It would deal a devastating blow to Erudia. ¡°It is! After all, the bait needs to be tempting enough for them to bite. Given their capabilities, they would quickly find out if it was a fake,¡± Levi exined. North Sky Lord sighed in resignation. Suddenly, Levi burst intoughter. ¡°Of course, I wouldn¡¯t be that foolish to give them the actual drug just like that. The research for the drug took a very long time. Consequently, there were tens of thousands of failed prototypes that were produced and tested. The drug I gave them was one of theter-stage prototypes. Hence, they won¡¯t realize it for the time being. By the time theyplete the analysis of the ingredients and produce the drug, it would already be way toote.¡± It dawned upon North Sky Lord that when the Dragonites brought up the drug, it was all part of Levi¡¯s n. Therefore, Levi wasn¡¯t worried about the drug falling into Prince William¡¯s hands. ¡°North, inform East to lead his men to Raysonia and find out what is going on there. Also, get West to mobilize all resources avable to investigate. If that isn¡¯t enough, use my title as the Crown King to bypass all the limits on his authority,¡± Levi ordered. Given the urgency of the situation, Levi deployed every man he had. ¡°We are returning to North Hampton next. From there, I will mobilize the Great Family of Westford,¡± Levi remarked. ¡°By the way, get West to provide me the list of suspicious names from the Great Family of Westford.¡± Prior to this, Levi had gotten Thierry to provide him a list of all the members within the Great Family of Westford. He had everyone one of them vetted before he dared to deploy them. As for those with questionable backgrounds, they had to be thoroughly investigated for any ties with the Avengers. Conversely, those with clean records were ready to be put to work. Meanwhile, the criticisms against Levi grew more intense with no signs of abating. The Avengers and other foreign entities continued to fan the mes of the controversy, to the extent North Hampton was embroiled in it. George was surprised when he saw Levi return. ¡°Master, you¡¯re back! It has just been one day and there are tons of people looking for you. They almost tore down this ce too.¡± George was feeling depressed. Despite being the strongest fighter in the Great Family of Westford with godlike status, he was repeatedly bullied by ordinary men. The worst part was that he couldn¡¯t raise his hand at them. ¡°Get Thierry over here at once.¡± There was no time to care about public opinion. Levi¡¯s priority was to stop the Avengers as he still didn¡¯t know what their n was. Thierry rushed to the manor once he was summoned. ¡°Sire, what do you need from us?¡± Levi exined candidly, ¡°Listen to my n. The detailed mission and member allocation will be as such¡­¡± Given that Levi had mobilized the entire Great Family of Westford for this mission, Thierry was shocked. Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. What¡¯s going on? Why does he need to deploy the great family¡¯s hundred thousand men? ¡°Use your authority as the family patriarch to cascade the orders at once!¡± Levi hurried him. Thierry didn¡¯t dare dy a second further. The moment he returned to the Lopez residence, he gave out the orders one by one and set Levi¡¯s n in motion. Chapter 1409 Chapter 1409 Thierry¡¯s dramatic actions caught the Lopez and ck families by surprise. What¡¯s going on? Even Cora was baffled. Meredith asked curiously, ¡°Cora, I heard the Great Family of Westford is involved in a major operation. Is that true?¡± Everyone present turned to look at Cora, causing her to catch her breath. ¡°That¡¯s right. This is the first time in my life I see so many men being mobilized. It is unprecedented!¡± ¡°Cora, are we now members of the Great Family of Westford?¡± the crowd asked. Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. ¡°Of course. What about it?¡± Meredith inquired, ¡°Shouldn¡¯t we be part of this mission too? Why are we not involved?¡± Her words infuriated Judy. ¡°How do you intend to participate? What can you contribute? What capabilities do you even have? How many Ultimate ss and God ss warriors do the two of your families possess?¡± ¡°Erm¡­¡± The Lopez and ck families were stunned by Judy¡¯s question. That¡¯s true. We might be members in name, but do we share their capabilities? Definitely not! ¡°Next time, please look yourself in the mirror before suggesting anything of that sort!¡± Judy warned. ¡°Judy, we understand now. We are amongst the lowest rungs of the family. We promise to stay out of the way so as to not disgrace the Great Family of Westford.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. We are just a group of lowly insects. We know our ce very well.¡± Meredith and the others debased themselves in their attempt to curry favor with Judy. They went as far as to describe themselves as insects and almost dropped to their knees in front of her. After all, they weren¡¯t even worthy of ingratiating themselves with Thierry. Unknown to them, even Thierry had to grovel at Levi¡¯s feet. Meanwhile, Thierry had put in ce everything ording to Levi¡¯s n. When he walked out, he heaved a sigh of relief. Cora walked up to him with arge group of people behind her. Some served him coffee and fanned him to keep him cool while others massaged his legs. At the same time, Shaun was on his knees, offering to shine Thierry¡¯s shoes. ¡°Mr. Langston, your shoes are dirty. Let me help you clean them.¡± Thierry reacted to their attention with indifference. Cora asked, ¡°Thierry, what is the mission about? Why am I kept in the dark too?¡± Just when Thierry wanted to exin, he nodded instead when something urred to him. ¡°That¡¯s right, I have to keep this a secret even from you.¡± ¡°But, don¡¯t you worry. Once the matter is over, our family¡¯s status in Erudia will be further elevated. It has been promised to us.¡± Gasp! Cora was delighted to hear Thierry¡¯s words. ¡°That¡¯s wonderful news indeed!¡± Both the Lopez and ck families were equally excited to hear it. After all, a rising tide lifts all boats. The more prominent the Great Family of Westford became, the brighter their future would be. As Shaun polished Thierry¡¯s shoes, Logan, Jennie, and Mnie helped massage his back and his legs. ¡°Mr. Langston, you¡¯re a genius! We believe that the Great Family of Westford will have a glorious future under your leadership.¡± ¡°I¡¯m proud to be a member of the Great Family of Westford!¡± Meredith and Harry piled on the ttery. Compared to what everyone else was doing, Zoey and her parents stuck out like a sore thumb. They were unable to lower themselves to such an extent. Fortunately, Grandma loved her. Right at that moment, the Lopez family¡¯s butler frantically ran in. ¡°Oh no! There¡¯s trouble! I saw Levi came back,¡± the butler yelled. However, he dropped to his knees in fear the moment he realized Thierry was present. Chapter 1410 Chapter 1410 The butler was sent by Harry to keep an eye on Levi¡¯s manor. However, he had acted recklessly by making a storm out of a teacup, rming Thierry needlessly. The Lopez and ck families expressions darkened. By panicking in front of Thierry, the butler had disgraced them. Everyone was quaking in their boots, fearful of Thierry¡¯s anger. Unexpectedly, Thierry asked, ¡°Do you mean Levi the traitor?¡± Given how widespread the controversy was, Thierry and Judy naturally knew about it. ¡°That¡¯s him! He stole many of the drugs and even sold a portion to someone else. He has betrayed Erudia!¡± ¡°I am disgusted by the fact that I know him.¡± ¡°Scum like him should be wiped of the face of Earth!¡± Everyonempooned Levi. Feeling indignant, Zoey clenched her fists. ¡°Wait, didn¡¯t he flee overseas? Why is he back?¡± Mnie wondered aloud. ¡°That¡¯s true. Why did hee back?¡± It suddenly dawned upon everyone. Shaun and Logan exchanged nces and remarked, ¡°No matter the reason, we have to capture him at once and hand him to the authorities. A traitor like him shouldn¡¯t be allowed to escape.¡± ¡°True! By doing so, the Great Family of Westford will gain credit for it. How dare he hand over such an expensive drug to foreigners!¡± Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. Everyone in the room called for blood. Despite trying to say her piece, Zoey wasn¡¯t given the opportunity to do so. Levi would be in danger once he was captured. Even if he wasn¡¯t a traitor, the crowd would insist on branding him as such given the rancor they felt. Having been reminded of it, Thierry¡¯s eyes lit up. Judy whispered to him, ¡°Grandpa, this is a fantastic idea! It¡¯s public knowledge that Levi is a traitor and many are hunting for him. If we can capture him and present him to our majesty, the glory would be ours.¡± Suddenly, Thierry was excited by the notion. ¡°Quick, send someone to capture Levi. I must hand him over to the Crown King!¡± Thierry dered eagerly. When he noticed the surprise on everyone¡¯s faces, Thierry realized his excitement had caused a slip of tongue. ¡°Thierry, do you know the Crown King?¡± Cora asked at once. ¡°Grandpa doesn¡¯t just know him, he has even been tasked by the Crown King to run this mission. In other words, the Great Family of Westford has the Crown King¡¯s trust!¡± Judy exined. Thierry nodded. ¡°That¡¯s right. The Crown King has ordered me to initiate the operation on his behalf. Anyway, this is ssified. Whoever reveals it will be sentenced to death!¡± Everyone nodded in acknowledgment. The Lopez and ck families were delighted by the repeated surprises they experienced after joining the Great Family of Westford. And now, we have the support of the Crown King? Our future is bright indeed¡­ ¡°The good news just keeps rolling in. This is fantastic!¡± Cora was equally ecstatic. ¡°Sigh, if only the Crown King wasn¡¯t married. Otherwise, I would have loved to betroth Judy to him!¡± When he heard the topic being brought up, Thierry was filled with frustration. ¡°Huh? We heard that the Crown King is only in his twenties and isn¡¯t married yet¡± someone commented. ¡°He is! You just don¡¯t know it¡± ¡°Let¡¯s not digress. First, we must capture Levi!¡± Thierry sent the Six ves and Shaun to do it. Chapter 1411 Chapter 1411 Zoey began to worry but there was nothing she could do. If Levi is handed directly to the Crown King, wouldn¡¯t it mean the end of him? After all, treason is a serious crime. In fact, Levi¡¯s mother, myself, and Evie might be dragged into it. However, we might still be safe on Thierry¡¯s ount. But, Levi would be in serious trouble. ¡°You should stay out of it!¡± Aaron restrained Zoey. Meanwhile, Shaun and Logan lead their men to storm the royal manor. When they arrived, Thierry¡¯s Six ves were stunned. Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. What a coincidence! Doesn¡¯t the Crown King live here? As Shaun led the way, the route grew increasingly familiar to them. Isn¡¯t this the way to the Crown King¡¯s manor? The Six ves were about to be shocked at the very next moment. This is indeed the ce! ¡°Levi! Come out right now! We know you¡¯re back, you traitor!¡± ¡°Turn yourself in right now so that we don¡¯t have to use force!¡± Shaun and the others bellowed at the manor. At that moment, the Six ves began to panic given that it was indeed the Crown King¡¯s residence. The Levi hated by the Lopez and ck families is the Crown King! The moment they saw George, their suspicions were confirmed. ¡°You old fool, ask Levi to stop hiding and show himself at once!¡± ¡°Yea! Do it now before I beat you up!¡± Shaun and Logan yelled at George. Gasp! The Six ves were shocked. Are these two crazy? How dare they shout at George? For goodness sake, even Thierry doesn¡¯t dare to do it. Do they have a death wish? Trembling in shock, the Six ves dropped to their knees. When they saw George approaching, they could feel goosebumps appearing and felt as if death was knocking on their door. Amidst the shouting, Levi came out from the manor. Sitting on a wheelchair, he was pushed out by North Sky Lord. ¡°Levi, you traitor! How dare you show your face?¡± Shaun berated. Levi sneered, ¡°Didn¡¯t you ask me toe out?¡± ¡°You shameless traitor. How dare you talk back at me or evene back here?¡± the crowd heckled. ¡°I have nothing on my conscience and have always been loyal to Erudia. Since when have Imitted treason?¡± Levi asserted. ¡°Haha, everyone in Erudia knows about it. In fact, everyone in the world is aware that you¡¯re a traitor.¡± ¡°Let me be frank with you. Our purpose today is to apprehend you! So, don¡¯t you dare escape!¡± ¡°We have brought Thierry¡¯s six best men with us. There¡¯s no way you can flee,¡± Shaun introduced the Six ves. However, they were already panicking. If they had known the truth earlier, they wouldn¡¯t even havee. Just when they were about to drop to their knees, the Six ves noticed Levi¡¯s gaze, causing them to freeze. ¡°Levi, you had better not resist ande along with us to be put on trial. Or else, you will suffer the consequences!¡± Loganughed heartily. ¡°Sure, I¡¯lle along with you. I wonder who is going to judge me?¡± Levi smiled in response. ¡°Men, take him back with us!¡± With that, Levi was pushed into a car and driven to the Lopez residence. North Sky Lord and George didn¡¯t go along with them. Throughout the journey, the Six ves broke out in cold sweat, to the extent their feet were drenched in it. ¡°Dear sirs, is everything all right? Is it that hot in here?¡± Shaun asked curiously. ¡°It¡¯s nothing¡­¡± the Six ves gave a cursory response. Soon they returned to the Lopez residence. Shaun and the others were feeling impatient. Chapter 1412 Chapter 1412 They couldn¡¯t wait to see Thierry punish Levi and for the Crown King to sentence Levi to death. ¡°Move quickly! You troublesome handicap!¡± Shaun and his men wheeled Levi along as they openly expressed their contempt. ¡°Erm¡­¡± Thierry¡¯s ves grew increasingly nervous at what they saw. He is the Crown King. Are you guys crazy? None of them dared to imagine what was going to happen next. When they arrived at the courtyard, many members of the Lopez and ck families had gathered. ¡°How dare you return? You traitor!¡± ¡°I am going to make you suffer today!¡± ¡°You are such a disgrace!¡± At the sight of Levi, the Lopez and ck families reacted hysterically. Some cursed him while others wanted to beat him up. Meredith tried to p him while Harry brandished a stick at him. ¡°What are you doing?¡± Unable to tolerate it, the Six ves quickly stopped them. ¡°Dear sirs, forgive us for losing our cool. We just cannot control ourselves at the sight of the traitor!¡± ¡°Precisely! I can¡¯t wait to kill him for the greater good of Erudia and its people.¡± The crowd red rancorously at Levi. ¡°Daddy¡­ Daddy¡­¡± At that moment Forlevia ran toward him. ¡°I miss you, Daddy¡­¡± She climbed into his embrace. Holding her tightly, Levi smiled. ¡°Evie, please bear with me a little longer. I¡¯ll be going home with you and Mommy soon.¡± ¡°In your dreams!¡± ¡°After what you have done, Levi, that¡¯s not going to happen.¡± ¡°Today, Mr. Langston will send you to the Crown King! Let¡¯s see if you can even survive the meeting.¡± Meredith and the others bellowed. ¡°No, he isn¡¯t a traitor! It¡¯s unthinkable that he has sold Erudia out.¡± Zoey¡¯s voice rang out. Despite the fact that she had not forgiven Levi, she still trusted him. ¡°Hmph! He is definitely a traitor! He has even sold the drug to our enemies!¡± Zoey defended Levi, ¡°If he really did it, he would have fled the country. Why would he bother to return? He obviously knows everyone is hunting him. So, did hee back just to get himself captured? Or is it because he was innocent after all?¡± ¡°This¡­¡± Faced with Zoey¡¯s assertion, everyone was stumped. ¡°No matter what, Levi is a traitor and everyone knows it!¡± ¡°True! Scum like him has to die! Traitors to Erudia must be killed!¡± Shaun and the rest shouted. ¡°Enough, Zoey. Don¡¯t get yourself involved. Thierry will deal with this,¡± Cora dered. She then ordered her men to pull Zoey and Forlevia away from Levi. Feeling desperate, Zoey was on the brink of tears. If Thierry deals with this, Levi will be finished! They want to take credit for capturing Levi on behalf of the Crown King. ¡°Zoey, don¡¯t be afraid. I have always been a principled man. So, everything will be all right,¡± Levi reassured her. The Six ves subconsciously added, ¡°Ms. Lopez, don¡¯t worry. Master will deal with him fairly.¡± Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Throughout the episode, all of them were on edge, fearful of the looming chaos. What was about to happen was so terrifying that they didn¡¯t dare imagine it. ¡°What¡¯s the ruckus about? Is Levi here already?¡± As a voice rang out, Thierry and Judy arrived, surrounded by their men. ¡°Thierry, this is Levi Garrison!¡± Cora pointed at him. Thierry looked in Levi¡¯s direction. Chapter 1413 Chapter 1413 He was shocked by what he saw. Leviughed. ¡°Mmm-hmm. It is I, Levi Garrison.¡± The moment their eyes met, the air was filled with tension. Thierry¡¯s haughty expression turned into one of utter disbelief. As his pupils constricted, his eyeballs almost popped out of their sockets. He could feel his knees buckled as he almost slumped to the ground. Judy¡¯s face lost all color and turned white as sheet. Everyone else¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°Huh?¡± Gasp! They caught their breath and wondered what in the world was going on. Why are they shocked by the sight of Levi? Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. Cora was filled with curiosity. What¡¯s going on? Zoey, Meredith, and Harry were equally bewildered. Is Levi that scary? Meanwhile, the Six ves looked calm. Shaun dered, ¡°Mr. Langston, we have captured the traitor, Levi. Please pass your judgment on him!¡± Having regained his senses, Thierry was about to speak before something urred to him, causing him to swallow his initial words. ¡°So, you are the former God of War. I can¡¯t believe how young you are!¡± Thierry changed topics at once. ¡°Are you the one who is going to judge me?¡± Levi looked at Thierry, barely containing his smile. ¡°I¡­ ahem¡­¡± Thierry almost choked on himself while Judy was close to dropping to her knees. ¡°Mr. Langston, you have to punish the traitor!¡± ¡°Exactly! He cannot be allowed to live.¡± Shaun and the other continued to plead. In fact, their tone sounded as if they were pressuring Thierry to do so. p! Suddenly, Thierry turned around and gave Shaun a forceful p, shocking everyone present. Why did he hit Shaun? ¡°Are you trying to teach me what to do?¡± Thierry snapped. Thump! Thump! At that moment, the Lopez and ck families dropped to their knees. ¡°We¡¯re sorry, Mr. Langston. We didn¡¯t mean it.¡± All of them looked as if they were going to cry while Shaun¡¯s face turned pale from the shock. ¡°Enough! I¡¯ll handle this as it has nothing to do with all of you!¡± Thierry scowled. ¡°Yes!¡± After that, Thierry walked out while Judy wheeled Levi along with them. The moment they arrived at Thierry¡¯s quarters, both Judy and Thierry knelt down in front of Levi. ¡°Sire, we didn¡¯t know it was you. What a coincidence indeed.¡± Thierry was almost in tears over the grave mistake he made. It had never crossed his mind that Levi and the Crown King were the same person. ¡°It¡¯s fine. This is all part of my n. But now that both of you are in the loop, I¡¯m sure you know what to do!¡± Levi remarked. ¡°I understand. Also, I will protect your family with all the resources at the Great Family of Westford¡¯s disposal.¡± Fortunately, Thierry was a smart man. He quickly understood why Levi had left his wife and daughter with the Lopez family. ¡°Mmm-hmm. I¡¯m d you realized that,¡± Levi replied with a smile. Back at the courtyard, everyone was waiting impatiently. ¡°How do you think Mr. Langston will punish Levi?¡± Logan asked. Shaun no longer dared to utter another word. ¡°I think he will give Levi a good beating before sending him off to the Crown King,¡± Mnie replied. ¡°I think so too¡­¡± Jennie added. Before she could finish her sentence, she was greeted by an unbelievable sight. Chapter 1414 Chapter 1414 Judy had wheeled Levi back out. She did so with great reverence as if Levi was someone extremely important. ¡°Ms. Langston, isn¡¯t Levi going to be punished?¡± the crowd asked. ¡°That¡¯s none of your business.¡± Judy shot them a re before leaving with Levi. The Lopez and ck families were bewildered. Aren¡¯t they going to punish Levi? However, they didn¡¯t dare to question any further. As for Zoey, she heaved a sigh of relief. Nevertheless, she could sense that something was amiss. Thierry and Judy¡¯s reaction when they saw Levi was too dramatic to ignore. Many others shared the same feeling but no one was able to put a finger on what it was. They couldn¡¯t have imagined the two people that Thierry was talking about were actually the same person. To hand Levi over to the Crown King simply meant handing him over to himself. When Levi returned to his manor, he began to take charge of the entire operation.Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Within a single day, he had exhausted all the resources at his disposal in preparation for the grand n the Avengers had. However, he was disappointed in the end. Nothing suspicious happened within Erudia nor were any movements spotted on the side of the Avengers. Despite deploying a hundred thousand men from the Great Family of Westford, no one managed to find a lead. It looked as if their enemies were not nning anything at all. Furrowing his eyebrows, Levi mumbled, ¡°What are they up to next?¡± With his preparationsplete, he was ready to face any threat within and without Erudia. Unfortunately, he couldn¡¯t anticipate what his enemy was trying to do. What is the leader of the Avengers nning on Raysonia? Although East Sky Lord headed to Raysonia, he was unable to track down their leader. Despite knowing that his enemies had nned something big, Levi was blind to where, when, and how they were going to strike. That was what made it frightening. Just when Levi was at a loss, George couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Master, could it be outside Erudia?¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± Levi¡¯s eyes sparkled at the suggestion. ¡°That¡¯s right. A blow against Erudia doesn¡¯t necessarily have to be dealt from within. If their operation was based here, there would definitely be traces of their preparations here. However, the men I sent out didn¡¯t find anything at all. Consequently, they must be nning to act overseas instead!¡± Holding that thought, Levi was certain that his assumption was correct. ¡°An overseas operation? I wouldn¡¯t have thought of it at all!¡± North Sky Lord remarked. West Sky Lord knitted his brows. ¡°Can it be that the Avengers are nning to openly betray Erudia?¡± ¡°No! There¡¯s no way they would reveal their identity. My guess is their partners don¡¯t even know each other¡¯s true identities,¡± Levi rebutted. ¡°What else can it be? I can think of no other way how they can attack Erudia from overseas.¡± Everyone exchanged nces after having run out of ideas. Levi scratched his nose. ¡°I think I know what they¡¯re up to¡­¡± ¡°What?¡± Everyone turned their attention to him. Right at that moment, Levi received a secret call from the Dragonites. As he listened on, his expression darkened ordingly. Everyone within the room held their breath in suspense. After ending the call, Levi let out a long sigh. ¡°It was just as I expected.¡± Levi smiled mysteriously. Everyone gave Levi a puzzled look as they were curious as to what the contents of the call were, and what exactly did he predict. Chapter 1415 Chapter 1415 ¡°Master, what did the Dragonites say?¡± North Sky Lord could no longer contain his curiosity. Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. ¡°Raysonia and Keerea are nning a summit for the twenty-eight nations of Bayview. Naturally, all the countries in Bayview are invited. On behalf of Erudia, I am also invited given that I¡¯m the Crown King,¡± Levi exined. North Sky Lord¡¯s expression drastically changed. ¡°Can it be that their grand n is to assassinate you?¡± Gasp! Everyone caught their breath. Levi nodded. ¡°Precisely. Just as I expected, the best way for them to weaken Erudia is to kill me.¡± Levi had guessed that the Avengers didn¡¯t dare carry out their n in Erudia because they weren¡¯t confident it would seed inside the country. With regards to dealing a blow to Erudia, the best way was obviously to assassinate the person at its top echelons of power. Winsor and Minka were not within consideration as just being a God of War didn¡¯t qualify¡­ They were aiming for the Crown King. As the king of Erudia, he would control the fate of the country. If the Avengers managed to kill the Crown King, it would deal a devastating blow to Erudia, setting their progress back by decades. In fact, it would also destabilize the country. However, to kill the Crown King within Erudia was an insurmountable task. Not to mention the fact that the Avengers knew how strong the Crown King was. However, if they managed to lure the Crown King overseas, the result would be different. Their probability of sess would increase significantly. ¡°In that case, they must have set a trap and are just waiting for you toe forward.¡± ¡°From the looks of it, they will stop at nothing to kill you!¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s too dangerous, Master! I feel that you shouldn¡¯t go.¡± ¡°The summit is just a ruse. It¡¯s now obvious that the Avengers have allied with our enemies to assassinate you.¡± ¡°You definitely cannot attend!¡± North Sky Lord and the others remonstrated with Levi. Leviughed ¡°Do I have a choice?¡± ¡°Erudia is a superpower, and we have to act like one. Wouldn¡¯t it reflect badly on us if we are afraid to attend the summit?¡± ¡°Not only will I go, but I will also go alone. And that¡¯s how I will demonstrate how fearless Erudia¡¯s warriors are,¡± Levi dered while emitting an air of invincibility. ¡°If we must attend, let¡¯s send someone in your ce. After all, no one knows how the Crown King looks like¡­¡± Just as North Sky Lord spoke, he gaze turned toward George. His idea was simple. He wanted George to masquerade as the Crown King. Levi shook his head. ¡°No! I will take on this suicidal mission myself. There¡¯s no way I can allow my subordinates to take my ce. Thest thing I want is to be used of not having a backbone. There has not been any precedent, and this isn¡¯t who I am!¡± Having heard Levi, George and the others deepened their respect for him. One by one, they raised their hands in salute. Only Levi was worthy of the Crown King title, and only he can bring glory to Erudia. Of course, this was consistent with the values of Erudia. Their leaders would lead by example while their warriors weren¡¯t afraid of death. All of them were good men. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect the Avengers to employ such a tactic. Instead of striking from the shadows, they are attacking in the open. ¡°Furthermore, they understand Erudia well. Knowing that Erudia needs to demonstrate its position as a superpower, we are obliged to attend!¡± Levi chuckled. Chapter 1416 Chapter 1416 ¡°The Avengers are a terrifying bunch! They expect us to not only attend, but to also only send one representative.¡± ¡°Only your enemy or rival know you best. Consequently, they will torment you incessantly.¡± Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Levi shook his head in resignation. The Avengers had shown how diabolical they were through their n. They had openly dered their intention. Despite knowing that it was a trap, Levi had no choice but to attend. Erudia would be humiliated if he didn¡¯t, and there was no way he could allow that. The Avengers had nned it this way on purpose as they were fully aware of the dilemma the Crown King faced. Most importantly, they had restricted each country to only send one representative. It was obvious that this was aimed at the Crown King. Should I ept it? If I do, I would be stepping into a trap. If I don¡¯t, Erudia would be seen as a coward. ¡°Master, please reconsider! Let¡¯s think of a countermeasure and escape, just to cover all eventualities!¡± ¡°For example, we can let men from The Cmity or the Great Family of Westford infiltrate the meeting¡­¡± West Sky Lord advised. Levi shook his head. ¡°No! Every country is only allowed to send one man. If I let anyone elsee along, it would be a disgrace to the country! Moreover, I don¡¯t want The Cmity to be exposed nor for anyone to know that the Great Family of Westford is under my control.¡± ¡°Therefore, are you insisting on going alone?¡± Everyone gulped. ¡°Mmm-hmm, I have made my decision, and have informed the Dragonites. Unless all of you don¡¯t trust my strength?¡± Levi¡¯s face was a sea of calm. ¡°We have faith in you¡­ but¡­¡± Everyone still had their doubts. ¡°There are no buts!¡± Levi replied with a smile. However, he wasn¡¯t so sure of himself this time. As the Avengers are targeting me, they would deploy all their resources to kill me. By being alone overseas without any reinforcements, Levi had no choice but to rely on his own fists to fight his way out. He would definitely not back down and might lose his life as a consequence. In fact, he wasn¡¯t confident at all. This was the greatest challenge he had ever faced in his life. In fact, it was significantly more difficult than his time at the Blood King Pce and his fight with Tenichi. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll return!¡± Levi had decided to go. However, he had wanted to say goodbye to Zoey, Forlevia, and his mother before leaving. Just in case he didn¡¯t make it. Meanwhile, at the Lopez residence, everyone was surprised to see Levie back. ¡°Levi, do you have a death wish? Mr. Langston had shown you mercy thest time and yet, you dare come here again?¡± Shaun and the others blocked his way. ¡°I just want to see Zoey and Evie. If you know what¡¯s good for you, step aside, or else, I¡¯ll kill you!¡± Levi¡¯s expression was icy cold. ¡°You? Kill us? Are you trying to get yourself killed instead? Let me see how you¡¯re going to go about it.¡± Just when Shaun wanted to attack Levi, Zoey ran out with Evie in her arms. ¡°Wait!¡± ¡°Evie,e over here and let me hug you!¡± ¡°Going forward, you will have to listen to Grandma and Mommy when I¡¯m not around.¡± ¡°Zoey, please take good care of Evie and my mother.¡± Before he left, Levi gave Evie, Zoey, and Emma a hug. ¡°Hmm?¡± All of them were stunned. What is Levi up to? From his tone, he sounds like he is saying his final farewells. ¡°You¡­ what are you doing?¡± Zoey asked as she desperately tried to hold back her tears. ¡°I need to leave North Hampton for the time being. But don¡¯t worry. I wille and take you home after three months,¡± Levi exined. ¡°Haha, is the traitor trying to escape by fleeing the country?¡± ¡°My guess is spot on. He really is escaping overseas!¡± one of the crowd uttered at Levi¡¯s silence. Chapter 1417 Chapter 1417 Many of them piled on the snidements. After all, the news of Levi selling out the country had spread far and wide. ¡°Tell me, are you going overseas?¡± Zoey asked as she gave Levi a reluctant look. Levi nodded. ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± ¡°Hahahaha¡­¡± ¡°You are going to flee tomorrow. Why do you need to be so melodramatic?¡± ¡°Traitor! You sold out Erudia and deserve a terrible death!¡± Infuriated, everyone ridiculed Levi when they heard him admit he was going overseas. ¡°Trust me, I will never betray Erudia!¡± Levi held onto Zoey¡¯s hand. ¡°Pfft, no one is going to believe your lies to Zoey!¡± ¡°I really can¡¯t wait to kill you!¡± Zoey ignored everyone else as she nodded. ¡°Mmm-hmm. I trust you. I will take good care of Evie and your mother. So, don¡¯t worry and go!¡± ¡°Alright, I¡¯m leaving now.¡± In truth, Levi was reluctant to leave, especially after seeing his family. However, for Erudia¡¯s sake he had no choice but to go. He had to defend his country in order to protect his family. Erudia is a superpower, what¡¯s there to be afraid of? ¡°Stop, traitor! We¡¯re not going to let you escape!¡± ¡°We are going to capture you and hand you to the authorities.¡± Shaun and his men blocked Levi¡¯s way. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± At that moment, Thierry emerged at the scene. ¡°Mr. Langston, the traitor is trying to flee overseas. He has admitted to it himself. Shall we capture him?¡± Shaun inquired. ¡°Get out!¡± Thierry pushed Shaun aside. Looking at Thierry and Judy, Levi smiled and said, ¡°Give me three months, and I will return to bring my family home.¡± ¡°Alright, let¡¯s see how you are going to do that.¡± Thierry broke into cold sweat as he replied. After that, Levi left the scene. Meanwhile, the Lopez and ck families were baffled by Thierry¡¯s reaction. Why is he being so kind to Levi and allowing him to leave? Shouldn¡¯t Levi be captured? When Levi left, he didn¡¯t dare look back. He was worried that he would change his mind about leaving if he did. With that, he headed straight to Oand City. Meanwhile, inside a manor in Oand City, ck Phoenix and ck Tiger were waiting for everyone to arrive. ¡°Haha, I have received word from our leader saying that everything is in ce. As long as the Crown King attends the summit, there¡¯s no way he ising back alive.¡± ¡°This time, all the other influential powers have invested a lot of their resources to kill the Crown King. Therefore, we have to assassinate him overseas by hook or by crook,¡± ck Phoenix replied with a smile. ck Tiger and the others were feeling ecstatic. ¡°That¡¯s wonderful. Now that Levi is used of being a traitor, it has negatively impacted Erudia. Coupled with the Crown King¡¯s death, Erudia would suffer another massive blow.¡± The thought alone was enough to excite all of them. ¡°Mmm-hmm. What awaits the Crown King is a trap filled with innumerable elite warriors. So what if he is powerful?¡± ¡°Given that our leader had nned it personally, there is simply no escape for the Crown King!¡± After Levi arrived at Oand City, Keerea, who was the organizer of the Bayview summit, sent someone to pick him up. After all, the rules determined that each country was limited to one representative. Donning his Dragon Mask and Dragon Ring, Levi set off alone with his Dragon Sword on his back and Erudian banner in his hand. Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. A man, a sword, and a g. At that very moment, he and Erudia were one. As long as the g was standing, so was Erudia. Chapter 1418 Chapter 1418 ¡°Crown King, Erudia is powerless to help you this time.¡± ¡°You are on your own! Our enemies are taking advantage of the fact that Erudia needs to demonstrate its status as a superpower.¡± ¡°We have to protect Erudia¡¯s honor even if it costs us our lives. No matter what happens, the Erudian banner must not fall.¡± ¡°If you do not return, rest assured that we will take care of your family!¡± The Dragonites reassured Levi before he set off. ¡°Salute!¡± Saluting him en masse, they watched on as Levi boarded the ne. Having heard the Dragonites reassurances, Levi¡¯s heart began to settle. At the very least, he didn¡¯t need to worry about his family. On the ne, the Keereans smiled smugly at him. ¡°Erudia is truly the superpower of Bayview. We are in awe of your greatness!¡± ¡°We hope that you can keep the Erudian banner standing¡­¡± Despite how cordial their tone was, it was tinged with murderous intent. Their destination was Mount Drago in Keerea, the terrain there was known to be treacherous. A few hundred thousand men had gathered there, and their numbers continued to increase, likely to exceed a million. They had packed Mount Drago so tightly that nothing could even get in. Every single corner of the mountain was blockaded. Anyone who entered would definitely not be able to escape. That was the terrifying trap that awaited Levi. Moreover, the forces at Mount Drago continued to be strengthened as they wanted to increase the probability of sess. This was the venue for the twenty-eight nation summit. Unfortunately, no one knew what the meeting agenda was. Nevertheless, representatives of the other twenty-seven countries had arrived, and they were all waiting for the Crown King. Everyone was aware of the true nature of the summit: to kill the Crown King. However, what came as a surprise was that Zarain had sent a high-ranking official to attend despite it not being one of the countries within Bayview. Furthermore, that figure was inmand, and all the representatives from Bayview countries were taking orders from him. Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. Despite feeling ufortable doing so, all of them bore with it. This time, Zarain had sent tens of thousands of elite warriors to Keerea, all of them a head above the rest. These were the reinforcements that Prince William had promised The Avengers. Moreover, no one had expected the leader of the Avengers to be the mastermind as he did not show his face at all. It was eight in the morning, Keerean time. The trap set by the Avengers, Raysonia, Keerea, and Zarain was ready. All that was left to do was wait for Levi¡¯s arrival. Soon, news appeared on the international stage that only Erudia was absent from the twenty-eight nation summit. There is no sign of the Erudian representative. Did they back out due to fear? Later on, Keerea issued an ultimatum for the Crown King to arrive at the summit in six hours. Or else, Erudia would be disqualified and humiliated ordingly. At that moment, the Erudians were unexpectedly united in monitoring thetest developments. All of them hoped that the Crown King would quickly arrive and defend Erudia¡¯s honor. Meanwhile, Levi obviously knew what they were getting in his way on purpose, so that he would either bete or not make it to the summit at all. Consequently, his biggest challenge wasn¡¯t whether he could make it out of Keerea alive. Instead, it was getting to the summit in time. A second toote would cause Erudia to be disgraced. Chapter 1419 Chapter 1419 Soon, the helicopter from Keereanded a distance away from Mount Drago. From afar, one could see the peak of Mount Drago piercing the clouds. Normally, it would take one an entire day¡¯s time to scale it. Unfortunately, Levi didn¡¯t have the luxury of time as all he had was six hours. ¡°Crown King, you have six hours! If you fail to reach the peak, we will disqualify Erudia.¡± ¡°All the other nations have arrived except for Erudia. This is unbing of a superpower. Couldn¡¯t you have arrived earlier?¡± ¡°We will be waiting for you at the peak and hope to see you there!¡± Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. The Keerean envoys mocked with an insidious tone. From their perspective, it was impossible for Levi to reach the peak where the summit was held. Raising the Erudian banner in his hand, Levi dered with a smile, ¡°Soon, you will see this banner fluttering at the peak.¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± After being briefly stunned, the crowd let out a rancorousugh. You won¡¯t even make it there. How are you even going to nt the g? With that, the Keerean envoys left. They informed their co-conspirators, ¡°The Erudians are different from us. They treasure their g more than anything else.¡± ¡°When you attack the Crown Kingter, remember to destroy his g first.¡± He was right. The Erudians valued their g more than their own lives. For example, the banner Levi was holding represented the glory of Erudia and the pride of the nation. Regardless of what happened, the g had to be flown high. Raising the Erudian banner, Levi took a deep breath and started his journey to Mount Drago. He was going to enter the lion¡¯s den alone. However, he had the support of Erudia behind him. He felt that he was being protected by the faith of the nation and the hopes of his family. When Levi arrived in Keerea, the entire world¡¯s attention was concentrated on him, especially those from Erudia. Everyone monitored the situation closely. In fact, they dropped everything they were doing just to find out what was going to happen. ¡°Erudia must win!¡± ¡°Our g must be flown high atop Mount Drago!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t let us down!¡± That was the spirit when the citizens of a superpower were united. Meanwhile, the Lopez and ck families were not tasked with anything. All they could do was wait quietly. Separately, Thierry had spared no resources in trying to find out what was going on in Keerea. They were praying hard that the Crown King would prevail in the end. ¡°Mr. Langston, don¡¯t worry. We will definitely be victorious today,¡± Shaun yelled with his fists clenched. Despite not being righteous men, they still naturally supported Erudia under such trying times. Not to mention that the Great Family of Westford relied on the Crown King¡¯s backing which meant that they too relied on him. ¡°Do you see the difference? The Crown King headed to Keerea alone for the sake of Erudia.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right! I heard that he is walking into an ambush of a million assassins. Despite knowing that, he is unfazed by it all!¡± ¡°In contrast to Levi who has sold Erudia out by giving away the drug just to save his own skin. And that¡¯s despite the fact that he is the God of War.¡± ¡°The gulf between them is simply too wide. The Crown King is a true statesman while Levi is just scum!¡± The crowd began topare Levi to the Crown King. Meredith grumbled, ¡°Exactly. Both of them left Erudia to go overseas. But why is the difference between them so great?¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Zoey was stunned by the uncanny coincidence. Chapter 1420 Chapter 1420 Can it be¡­ A frightening thought formed in her mind, causing her to tremble. Can it be that Levi is the Crown King? No! It¡¯s impossible! Even if he has recovered his peak powers and the fact that he is the God of War, the gulf between him and the Crown King is still massive. Furthermore, Levi is just an ordinary man. However, the Crown King has a godlike existence. ¡°Hmph! Daddy must be the Crown King. He will return, and I will be here waiting!¡± Forlevia dered in her squeaky voice as she red fiercely at the crowd. She then put her hands together in prayer. Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. Given that Forlevia had insisted Levi was the Crown King, Zoey didn¡¯t say anything further. Perhaps, every child sees their Daddy as the Crown King. ¡°Don¡¯t worry Evie, Daddy will return soon,¡± Zoey reassured her. ¡°Mmm-hmm. I¡¯m believe he will!¡± ¡°Haha, how can your daddy bepared to the Crown King? He is nothing but a traitor!¡± ¡°Exactly! You¡¯re insulting the Crown King just by making theparison.¡± Both Shaun and Logan bellowed impulsively at Evie. p! p! Suddenly, Judy walked up and pped both of them forcefully. ¡°Don¡¯t ever let me catch you speaking like that to a child!¡± They quickly apologized in front of the furious Judy. Nevertheless, it was inevitable for them topare both men given that they were on two extremes of the same scale. Levi was considered to be the despicable one. After that, Judy returned to Thierry¡¯s side. ¡°Grandpa, I don¡¯t think there¡¯s any woman worthy of him now. Anyone who is unable to help him in his time of need does not deserve him at all!¡± Judy was obviously referring to Zoey. In fact, she was jealous of Zoey and wondered how she had captured Levi¡¯s heart. Thierry looked at her with mixed emotions. ¡°What is most frustrating is that I¡¯m powerless to help him. At the very least, I could have provided him with weapons. s, I have none!¡± Thierry¡¯s frustration was shared by many in Erudia. Everyone felt the urge to help Levi even if it was just a little bit. Unfortunately, there was no such opportunity, and he was on his own. At that moment, Levi, with the Erudian banner in hand, knew that he was walking into a trap. ¡°So what if they have a million men?¡± Levi sneered. After trekking a few kilometers, he had entered the center of the encirclement. Meanwhile, hidden in the shadows, Kuro Dragon, who was the leader of the Avengers, and Prince William were overseeing the battle in person. Both of them were watching from the shadows. ¡°Prince William, we havepleted the headcount. In total, we have one million one hundred and seventy thousand men prepared to assassinate the Crown King.¡± ¡°This time, there is no escape no matter how powerful he is. It¡¯s impossible for him to defeat a million elite warriors at one go.¡± ¡°Inform everyone to attack and kill the Crown King now! If you can¡¯t kill him, at least stop him from moving forward.¡± ¡°Also, destroy the Erudian banner he is holding! I want him ughtered in front of the entire Erudia, so that their hopes would be shattered.¡± Levi could sense that the enemy had made their move. The moment he stepped into the ambush, he knew that there was no retreat other than carving a path forward through blood. ¡°Die!¡± Suddenly, battle cries shook the earth as innumerable warriors emerged¡­ Chapter 1421 Chapter 1421 Looking at his attackers, Levi let out a smirk. ¡°To be honest, I have no idea how strong I am after my transformation. Coincidentally, you can help me find out! I hope that I will survive. In fact, I am looking forward to striking terror into your hearts!¡± After giving his swarming enemies another look, Levi charged at them fearlessly waving his banner in hand. When Prince William saw the scene from afar, he shook his head. ¡°I don¡¯t understand why he chose to come. Even though I expected it, I still don¡¯t get it. What do you think?¡± He looked toward Kuro Dragon. Kuro Dragonughed, ¡°That¡¯s the result of brainwashing. Ever since they were young, it was ingrained in them to fight and die for Erudia.¡± ¡°Honestly, men are no different from machines.¡± Even though Kuro Dragon was an Erudian, he could neverprehend the sense of duty and pride one had to their nation. Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. That was the reason why he had betrayed Erudia. ¡°Haha, what a bunch of idiots¡­¡± Prince William sneered. From their perspective, Erudia didn¡¯t need to send anyone. Isn¡¯t it all just about pride? Is pride worth anything? That was the difference between them and the Erudians. As long Erudia¡¯s honor was involved, every single one of its patriotic citizens was willing toy down their lives to protect it. The Erudians had no fear and never had any deserters. ¡°This tactic can only be applied against the Erudians. It is useless against other countries,¡± Kuro Dragonmented as he watched the battle progress. ¡°I am curious to see how strong the Crown King is. Nevertheless, only death awaits him at the end of the battle.¡± Kuro Dragon was confident of victory as he had meticulously put the entire n together. After all, he had gathered more than a million elite warriors, which was by itself an unimaginable task. Even if the million men were ordinary men to be ughtered by Levi, their sheer numbers alone would tire him out. It would take him days to go through them and probably break a couple of swords along the way. Furthermore, those men are not going to take it lying down. Instead, they are trying kill you at the same time. Not to mention these million men are considered the best of the elite, akin to super soldiers. No matter how strong you are, they would simply tire you out. However, Kuro Dragon didn¡¯t just want to tire Levi out, he endeavored to have Levi killed. Therefore he had assembled many Ultimate ss and God ss warriors from different major organizations. With the help of Raysonia and Keerea, he hired all the Ultimate ss warriors that were in hiding within Bayview. All this while, these Ultimate ss warriors hid from the public eye. However, they were paid a handsome sry to reveal themselves and kill Levi. In total, there were five hundred and thirty of them. As for God ss warriors, there were more than ten thousand, while King ss warriors numbered a hundred thousand. The remaining warriors were also elites in their own right. In order to deal a devastating blow to Erudia, her enemies had spared no resources in their quest for victory. After all, failure was not eptable. Nevertheless, everyone knew what the end result would be given how one-sided it was. After all, Levi had stumbled into a death trap. Not only did he have to deal with a million elite warriors in six hours, but he also had to reach the peak of Mount Draco and nt Erudia¡¯s g there. There was no way he could aplish the task. Meanwhile, the Dragonites and everyone else in Erudia were cognizant of the impossibility of his endeavor. Despite just being crowned king recently, it now looked to be short-lived. The Avengers¡¯ n was perfect as they had checkmated Erudia. One man against a million. Anyone in Levi¡¯s shoes would be overwhelmed with despair. Chapter 1422 Chapter 1422 Harboring theirst hope, everyone remained watchful while keeping tabs on what was ahead of them. At the foot of Mount Drago, Levi was besieged by countless fighters. The encirclement was six men thick and the number of people kept increasing without any sign of stopping. What a strategy! ¡°Charge!¡± The coalition fought like madmen. Their bloodshot eyes did not even blink as they barge toward Levi. Their hatred for Levi was simply overwhelming, to the extent that they were willing to sacrifice their lives in order to get him killed. Their intimidating actions goaded Levi. As a result, an intense rage burned within him, setting his fighting spirit aze. His eyes held contempt and fury. ¡°Kill!¡± Levi shouted as he waved the banner representing Erudia and charged forward mercilessly. Swoosh! Swoosh! Swoosh! Levi¡¯s iron fists turned into an invincible weapon. Blood spilled and sttered in all directions. Wherever he went, more bodies copsed after receiving his fatal blows. Within moments, many people dropped down like flies, howling in pain. The number of casualties was at least a hundred. However, Levi had not had a chance to advance an inch forward because there were too many opponents. As soon as one had fallen, another three to four men would appear. They stood in front of Levi and blocked his way. The only way forward was to step on all the dead bodies. ¡°Haha¡­ This is what you get when you¡¯re outnumbered. So what if he has greatbat prowess? He¡¯ll soon run out of stamina and be consumed alive,¡± the onlookersmented from afar. The battle grew more intense as up to a thousand men had died. Yet, Levi was still frozen in his tracks. Fury coursed through his veins. ¡°Move!¡± he roared. Boom! The next moment, he unleashed a terrifying shockwave which could move mountains and earth. ¡°Argh!¡± Boom! Boom! Boom! Hundreds and thousands of people were blown away forcibly by his tremendous force. Levi had sessfully opened up a path for himself. Tap! Tap! Tap! Swiftly, he leaped more than a hundred meters ahead. ¡°Huh?¡± Prince William and Kuro Dragon were dumbfounded. Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Everyone rose to their feet in disbelief. They did not expect Levi to move an inch. At that moment, all the fighters were caught off guard. ¡°Quick, stop him! By all means, block him!¡± They scrambled all over the ce like a headless chicken, trying to hold Levi back from advancing. ¡°Move!¡± Levi clenched his fist and threw a punch at the crowd. The force behind that punch was akin to a thunderbolt from heaven and it swept everyone in front of him off their feet. Persistently, Levi marched forward without hesitating. Those who attempted to stand in his way were all sent flying. Meter by meter, he conquered the area. ¡°Wow, he¡¯s so powerful!¡± ¡°The victory is Erudia¡¯s!¡± The spies who were present at the battlefield sent real-time images back to Erudia, which sent the Erudians into a frenzy. Thrilled, they all cheered for Levi. Though his opponents were numerous, they could not get near and touch the hem of his clothes, let alone fight him. The energy exuded by Levi doubled up as ayer of protection while parting the crowd to open up a path for him to move forward. The coalition could not withstand his power. As the red Erudian banner waved in the sky, Levi charged further with pride and dignity. He advanced another hundred meter. In a sh, he had gone forward a thousand meters, leaving Prince William and the gang speechless. They were utterly surprised by how the tabled had turned. ¡°The Crown King is stronger than we thought!¡± Kuro Dragon concluded. A malicious intent shed through Prince William¡¯s eyes. ¡°If this is the case, let¡¯s destroy the Erudian banner. I shall see if he can protect that too!¡± At the sound of Prince William¡¯smand, everyone began to target the banner. Chapter 1423 Chapter 1423 Right then, the snipers and archers ambushing in the dark began to take action. They smeared fuel on the arrows. As long as it hit the banner, it would burn it down without a doubt. The snipers were getting their firearms ready, aiming at the banner. Observing the movements around him, the vignt Levi halted all of a sudden. Swoosh! Swoosh! At that instant, multiple gunshots and arrows were released from various directions, piercing through the bodies of Levi¡¯s enemies. Blood gushed out from their wounds as they fell onto the ground. The scene was as gory as it could be. It turned out that their shootings were all calcted beforehand, based on the speed of Levi¡¯s movement. With Levi stopping abruptly, their predictions were disrupted adversely, leading the weapons to shoot at their own people instead. ¡°What an amateur!¡± Levi scoffed. Subsequently, the bevy of snipers and archers tried to aim at either Levi or the banner, but to no avail. First, with too many people besieging him, they could not seize the perfect opportunity to attack him. Second, Levi seemed to be able to dodge all of the bullets and arrows. ¡°Scheming to destroy the Erudian banner? Dream on!¡± Levi mocked. He continued moving ahead,mitting a bloody massacre. ¡°Listen to my orders! Don¡¯t attack him. Rather, do whatever it takes to destroy the banner and tire him out.¡± An instruction came from the back. The people went crazy as they readied their attacks against the banner. At that point, the Erudian banner was a burden that Levi lugged around him. With the multitudes trying to destroy the banner, it created many inconveniences to Levi from gaining an upper hand in the fight. Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. Darn it, there are too many of them! For a short while, Levi could not keep going. Seeing so, the multitudesughed whereas the Erudians felt dejected. ¡°Oh no, no matter how strong the Crown King is, he doesn¡¯t have an advantage in a situation like this.¡± ¡°Please hang on! You have to hang on!¡± Levi appeared to be stretched. He was stuck in a dilemma of either protecting the banner or choosing to discard it and charge forward. ¡°With only six hours left, it¡¯s too short to do anything. We¡¯re running out of time.¡± An idea dawned on him. Immediately, Levi carried the banner on his back. He was determined to change his tactics. I can¡¯t keep defending like this. The best way to defend is to attack proactively. I must attack! Instantly, he used his iron fists to counterattack. He did not exercise any specialbat skills, but depended only on his most ordinary pair of iron fists. Boom! Boom! Boom! He inflicted a crushing defeat on the strongest battalions. Indeed, the best defense was offense. Under Levi¡¯s fierce attack, no one could get close to the banner, let alone destroy it. After striking the enemies continuously, he could finally stride forward. The count of people found dead had increased to tens of thousands. Levi was formidable andpletely invincible, without a match! The most shocking thing was that he did not appear to be tired at all. ¡°Move!¡± Bearing the great Erudian banner, Levi fought valiantly for his people. At this speed, he stood a chance to reach the peak of Mount Drago in six hours. Disbelief was written all over Prince William¡¯s face. He was filled with icy rage. ¡°What¡¯s going on? Howe none of the men could stop him?¡± he questioned Kuro Dragon. ¡°It¡¯s impossible. We have a sea of people!¡± Kuro Dragon smirked. It¡¯s only the beginning. We haven¡¯t unleashed our strategy in full force yet. Soon, Levi found his way through two thousand meters and arrived at a narrow tunnel in between two cliffs. The multitudes stood still, not allowing Levi to enter any further. Chapter 1424 Chapter 1424 Even though one punch from Levi could send an entire building quaking and kill countless of people, he felt so handicapped with the crowd refusing to move a muscle. There was no way for him to barge in because the entrance was way too narrow. There was no gap in between for him to even crawl through. On the other hand, more and more fighters started gathering behind him, trapping him in the middle. ¡°There are already a hundred thousand people in the rear. No matter how fearless the Crown King is, he will never be able to reach Mount Drago. Either way, Erudia will have to admit defeat.¡± Kuro Dragon smiled wickedly. Raising his ss of red wine, Prince William uttered, ¡°Let¡¯s witness how he will be consumed alive.¡± Right then, a hundred thousand top-notch fighters had taken their ce and were ready to fight Levi. It was a dead-end ahead, with no way to retreat. Unless Levi could emerge from this crowd unharmed and take another route to get to the peak of Mount Drago, there was practically no other way for him to win this battle. Levi was at a downright disadvantage, be it in terms of time or other factors. As a matter of fact, that narrow tunnel was the shortest route to get to the peak. ¡°Ah?¡± ¡°What?¡± The next moment, a series of exmations were heard from the crowd. They gasped at how fast Levi climbed up the cliff to his right. It¡¯s absolutely mind-boggling! That man created a way above his head, when there¡¯s none before nor behind him. ¡°Hurry up and stop him! Push him down!¡± the crowd yelled. The majority of the fighters chased after him at once. Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. Bang! Bang! Bang! Aiming at Levi, a few hundred snipers went on a shooting spree. Thebined power of a series of gunfire shots was unimaginable! It was nothing like what the people had seen before. However, Levi was too fast. Luckily, he was able to dodge all the intentional attacks. The bullets seemed to always miss him by one beat. The cliffs on both sides were not very high, about two kilometers in altitude. The only problem Levi faced was time. ¡°No way! We can¡¯t let him climb up. Get someone to put up a blockade from above and force him to retreat.¡± Kuro Dragon immediately set off to carry out themand received. Soon, cannons were spotted. The men aimed at Levi andunched a projectile of explosives. Within seconds, the cliffs were smashed into smithereens, demolishing the only path left for Levi to ess. A ruthless glint shed across Levi¡¯s eyes. Instead of climbing upward, he changed his course and decided to leap forward. Stomp! He jumped off the cliff to the opposite side. The men who were guarding the tunnel lifted their heads in awe when they saw how Levi flew above them. Thud! In the end, Levinded safely while exuding an overbearing shockwave, sending the few hundred people around him sprawling on the ground. ¡°What? He went in?¡± ¡°From above?¡± Incredulity was apparent in everyone¡¯s eyes. ¡°Kill him! ughter him now! I want him dead at all costs!¡± Prince William went ballistic. He was extremely enraged by how Levi thwarted his ns all the way. Cluck! Cluck! Cluck! Although Levi managed to enter the tunnel, the same problem remained. The battalions were still present before his eyes. Half an hour has passed and I still have quite a bit to get to the peak. Considering the current quandary I¡¯m in, how am I going to get there in six hours? ¡°Phew!¡± Levi took in a deep breath. ¡°Looks like I¡¯ll have to speed up,¡± he muttered. Screech! He drew out his Dragon Sword. Snap-hiss! The ray of light beaming from the sword was so dazzling that everyone had to squint their eyes. ¡°Catch me if you can!¡± Levi taunted pridefully. Chapter 1425 Chapter 1425 Many wondered what that sword was made of. When it was drawn out, it radiated an air of soul- crushing might. Everyone felt a cold chill down their spines. The murderous intent in the air was super intense, filling their hearts with horror. ¡°It¡¯s such a great sword!¡± Levi gently touched the de of the Dragon Sword. ¡°I think I got it! The best solution is to knock everyone down,¡± remarked Levi as he swung the sword in the air. With the other party already having everything plotted, all other obvious methods are useless now. The key problem is the number of people on their end. ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid of death?¡± ¡°Surrender now and hand over the Erudian banner in order to stay alive!¡± ¡°Is it worth it to do this for the Erudians? Why are you sacrificing yourself meaninglessly?¡± ¡°You know deep down that your chance of surviving this is slim. Why are you so stubborn? Just admit defeat.¡± ¡°Even the God of War has betrayed Erudia, you can surely do the same!¡± Meanwhile, the crowd tried their best to persuade Levi to raise the white g. Smiling, Levi dered, ¡°The concept of conceding to my opponents has never crossed my mind. In fact, I¡¯ll not yield!¡± ¡°Then, you¡¯re asking for it!¡± Upon witnessing that scene, tears streamed down the faces of the Erudians. That lonely figure is carrying the burden of an entire nation on his shoulders. Whose son is he? Could he be someone¡¯s husband? Is he someone else¡¯s father too? He¡¯s not a deity, but a mere human being. ¡°I¡¯ll kill them all!¡± Recollecting himself, Levi threw himself at his enemies against all odds. He was resolute to unleash his wrath. Previously, he worried too much and was distracted by the crowd who was in his way. Now, he realized that the only solution to get to the peak was to get rid of everyone in his sight. The Dragon Swordplemented Levi¡¯s incredible strength, resulting in an amazing performance. He charged at the crowd and started attacking them as if he was Hades from hell. His presence indicated that their doomsday had arrived. No one was left standing. The impact of his sword could be felt as far as fourteen states away. Pfft! Swoosh! Pfft! Levi¡¯s aggressive maneuver sparked a bloodbath in the valley, dying the whole area crimson red. The number of dead bodies could form mountains. The sanguinary fights had every inch of the ground covered in blood, except for the sky. Unstoppable, Levi went berserk, making his crazy opponents trembling in fear. He¡¯s way too strong! Faced with the brutal devil, many people flinched. They did not dare to step forward. ¡°Leave now and I won¡¯t hurt you!¡± Levi warned. ¡°Retreat!¡± One after another, the fighters in the valley left in unison. Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°What? How dare they walk away and escape? Kill! I want every one dead!¡± the furious Prince William bellowed. Swoosh! Swoosh! Halfway through their escape, the crowd was shot by a group of fighters who approached them from behind. ¡°Warn everyone that this is the consequence for scurrying away from the battle. Tell them that Levi will never ever win for he¡¯s just an ordinary man with weaknesses,¡±manded Prince William. Meanwhile, Levi had killed tens of thousands. The valley was littered with men who were howling and wailing in agony. The oue was beyond everyone¡¯s expectations. An additional two hundred thousand people, who were dyed by the rough terrain, had just joined the battalion. However, they still failed in annihting Levi. ¡°Keep going!¡± Step by step, Levi went through the valley and strode forward. ¡°Continue to use this strategy and rely on the power of the pack. Gather as many as the terrain can hold,¡± Kuro Dragon ordered. Once again, legions of fighters flooded the area. All of them had only one goal, which was to take Levi down. ¡°I told you so, you can¡¯t stop me.¡± Without switching gears, Levi tussled with the people to get what he wanted. Chapter 1426 Chapter 1426 Levi took on hundreds of thousands as he went on a killing spree. None was spared. Though the Erudian banner was flying high and the Dragon Sword was still as shiny as ever, Levi began to feel worn out and drained. With tattered clothes and soot on his face, Levi lookedpletely disheveled. Covered in blood, no one knew if it was his or someone else¡¯s. nk! Ramming his sword into the ground, he needed a rest. He was not God; he was only human. ¡°Haha, did you see that? He¡¯s exhausted.¡± ¡°The Crown King isn¡¯t immortal. He can grow weary and die too.¡± ¡°Hurry up and attack him! I don¡¯t think he can hold on any longer,¡± Prince William shouted. Levi¡¯s signs of fatigue were good news to his enemies. They had been waiting for this moment since forever because Levi always showed himself as an unbeatable war machine. It¡¯s a golden opportunity to finish him off when he¡¯s weak. ¡°Charge!¡± Refusing to give him a breather, hundreds of thousands darted toward Levi. One hour, two hours, three hours had passed¡­ Levi was still going strong, trying tost as long as he could. Mount Drago was fully covered with corpses, the handicapped, and the injured. The ongoing bloodshed painted thendscape red, as if it was the only color that ever existed. Right then, Levi had arrived on Mount Drago. He hadpleted half of the journey with the peak being just around the corner. Bearing the Erudian banner on his back, Levi got down on one knee, holding the Dragon Sword with one hand. Blood trickled down from the corner of his lips. He was badly wounded. Faced with an extensive number of rivals, he was drained of all energy. Within thest three hours, he had fought a minimal of five hundred thousand men. This is simply insane! ¡°Unbelievable!¡± ¡°Simply inconceivable!¡± ¡°Six hundred thousand versus one and yet he won?¡± ¡°I¡¯d die a happy death in my dreams if such an unassable fighter exists in Zarain.¡± Prince William was bbergasted. That battle was how the Crown King rose to fame and received the title ¡®God of War¡¯. The doubts that some people had when Levi was inaugurated as the Crown King vanished without a trace after witnessing the way he fought. Winsor and the rest, on the other hand, finally realized the difference in capability between Levi and them. Indeed, it was insurmountable. After the endless rounds of savage battles, Levi was physically drained and severely wounded. This was already pushing at the boundary of his limits. If he was his former self, he would have died a long time ago. There was no chance for him to survive this. Panting, Levi yelled at the sky, ¡°Is that all? Anymore?¡± Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. Subsequently, he carried on. From afar, Kuro Dragon let out an evilugh. ¡°The six hundred thousand troops have depleted his energy. He¡¯s on the verge of copsing. It¡¯s time to release our trump card.¡± Puzzled, Prince William asked, ¡°Are they from the Ultimate ss and God ss?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. I¡¯ve been saving the best forst.¡± Kuro Dragon smirked. His n was very simple. First, employ a humungous troop to enervate his stamina. Then, finish him off with the best fighters. At present, Kuro Dragon¡¯s ns seemed to be giving him the oues that he had anticipated. The strategy pays off. Suddenly, Levi felt something fishy was going on. There¡¯s no one in front? What¡¯s happening? In a split of a second, a rustle was heard and yet another battle broke out. Out of nowhere, hundreds of people appeared before Levi, followed by tens of thousands behind them. From the aura exuded, Levi perceived that they were the Ultimate ss warriors and the God ss warriors, respectively. So, this is the biggest lineup! Chapter 1427 Chapter 1427 Levi was shocked. It must be the grandest gathering of warriors, with that many God ss and Ultimate ss warriors at one site. Warriors seemed to have be a dime a dozen. ¡°You have put in a lot of effort to make sure we will perish!¡± he jested. He might not know what else they were up to, but one thing he was positive about was that The Avengers had roped in all the top warriors of Bayview. He would not be concerned if he was not already badly injured. Apparently, The Avengers had it all nned out. That was their evil n ¨C to reveal the trump card after draining Levi. They were out for the kill. Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. This had captured the attention and concern of all at Erudia. And that was the ultimate test for the Crown King. No one could imagine thebined power of hundreds of Ultimate ss warriors. What made it worse was that Levi was already badly injured. ¡°Please hang on. You have to hang on!¡± ¡°Erudia cannot fall, and you cannot fall! We have to keep the g flying high!¡± The crowd was waiting with bated breath, praying hard for a miracle. At that moment, the predatory eyes of the hundreds of Ultimate ss warriors were fixed on Levi. ¡°You are already in such a bad state. Are you sure you still want to continue?¡± ¡°We will spare you if you surrender and plead for your life now!¡± ¡°With your amazing powers, you will be able to go far even in other countries. You can reap bigger rewardspared to what you are getting from the Erudians. So take our advice and hand over the g.¡± The warriors chimed in, trying to persuade Levi to give up his fight. The leader of the Ultimate ss warriors was a man of great powers, mightier than George. ¡°You have already proven your prowess to the world, so it¡¯s time to stop. What is so great about Erudia anyway? Prince William can bestow you withnd and honor, or even let you head a country. Ain¡¯t that better than what you have now? Those Erudians are not worth sacrificing for!¡± ¡°You want me to submit to you? Hah! Over my dead body! Bring it on, and show me what you¡¯ve got.¡± Levi quipped. Ppfftt! Levi threw up blood immediately after his quip. It was obvious he was very badly injured. ¡°Hahaha¡­ Fancy mocking us when you are at death¡¯s door!¡± the warriors jeered. ¡°Stop wasting my time. Bring it on!¡± Levi retorted. ¡°You are asking for it!¡± The head warrior roared and hurled himself toward Levi. Boom! Like a mountain, he came crashing down on Levi. Plonk! Levi blocked him with his sword. Crack, crack, crack¡­ The immense weight caused the ground to crack under Levi, and he started sinking into it. ¡°Charge!¡± Wham! Another Ultimate ss warrior rushed forward to attack. One punch from him, and the earth shook. And Levi sank deeper into the ground. Bang! Yet another Ultimate ss warrior started his attack. Pow! Thump! One after another, the Ultimate ss warriors rushed forward to join in the attack. It was a rare disy of formidable skills and might. The God ss fighters stood watching in awe, knowing it was a battle out of their league. ¡°Come on!¡± Levi roared. The hundreds of Ultimate ss warriors put up their best performance, and theirbined force was unimaginable. BOOM! The ground under Levi¡¯s feet could not withstand the extreme pressure it was under, and gave way, taking Levi with it. Clouds of dust rose, obscuring the view of those watching. Peeking through the dusty haze was a great crater where Levi was standing, and he was nowhere in sight. ¡°No! No! Don¡¯t die! You must stay alive¡­¡± Chapter 1428 Chapter 1428 The Erudians had their hearts in the mouth, extremely worried for Levi. On the other hand, the enemies¡¯ cheers broke the silence. Levi had suffered the biggest loss of his lifetime. ¡°It pained me to kill such an impressive peer!¡± the head warrior sighed. He wanted to spare Levi¡¯s life and had tried his best to persuade Levi to surrender, as he admired Levi¡¯s skills and had high regard for him. After all, Levi was a rare talent. With his fearsome abilities, Levi would be an awesome addition to their team if he had agreed to join them. However, the next moment, he froze, and his smile faded. He literally felt a chill down his back, as if something cold had entered his body. Looking down, he saw a sword protruding through his body. It was a golden sword, and fresh blood was flowing down its de. Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. Am I stabbed? When did Crown King came up behind me? Shouldn¡¯t he be buried in that crater, like what we had all seen? Plonk! His limp body fell onto the ground, shocking everyone present. Dead? Witnessing the surprise twist of events, the Erudians started bustling again! ¡°He is still alive! There is still hope for Erudia!¡± Mount Drago was still shrouded in the risen dust, and vision was limited. Under the cover of the haze, Leviunched his attack. Whoosh! Whoosh! With his Dragon Sword in hand, he nimbly weaved through the crowd of Ultimate ss warriors, leaving stters of blood and screams in his trails. The warriors fell like dominoes, and within a few minutes, more than a hundred had been ughtered. When the rest of the warriors finally came to their senses and realized something was wrong, they were dumbstruck. They could not believe Levi was still so powerful after suffering all those injuries. ¡°Kill!¡± ¡°We cannot let him get away!¡± The warriors kept up their attacks, not giving Levi a chance to escape. However, Levi had no intention of doing so, as he was prepared to meet them head-on. It was another round of intense fighting, apanied by deafening shouts. Those at Mount Drago felt like they were caught in an earthquake. Levi was beginning to show signs of slowing down, as more bleeding wounds could be seen on his body¡ªhe was human, after all. The round ended with hundreds of fatalities, and those who remained standing were eyeing Levi warily. They, too, had suffered injuries, and they were beginning to wonder if he was a cyborg. ¡°Don¡¯t stop! We have to kill him! Otherwise, no one would be able to stop Erudia in the future!¡± The warriors hollered and moved in on Levi like a bunch of madmen. Levi gently touched the Erudian banner, and that seemed to give him renewed strength to continue the battle. The battle was beyond anyone¡¯s imagination, and the destruction wasparable to the aftermath of a massive round of bombing. That was what the power of a few hundred Ultimate ss warriors could do. At the same time, it revealed the terrifying prowess of Levi. Formidable was an understatement. Hundreds of Ultimate ss warriors went against one man, and it was a close fight? Prince William and Kuro Dragon were trembling in fear. Their earlier confidence had vanished, and they were watching the battle in silence, awed. The prowess of the Crown King had exceeded their expectations time and again. Bang! Wham! Boom! The forest on Mount Drago had fallen casualty to the battle, ttened and in me. Plonk! Plonk! The Ultimate ss warriors fell one by one. Within twenty minutes, no man was left standing, as all the warriors had fallen to the ground, either dead or injured. And Levi, he¡­ Chapter 1429 Chapter 1429 He, too, had fallen together with all the warriors. Although he managed to fight off the crowd, he had sustained serious injuries. He was bathed in blood¡ªboth his and that of his foes. Cough, cough, cough¡­ He could not stop coughing, and with every cough, more blood oozed out of the corner of his mouth. The fierce fighting had even broken the indestructible Dragon Sword in two. This¡­ this¡­ this¡­ Five hundred Ultimate ss warriors defeated? And it was by one man? How is that possible? Is he even human? Disbelief was written all over Prince William¡¯s face. He was about to break down in despair. He knew that unbelievable man was only a human, amon Erudian. Even if it was not Levi, another Erudian would have risen up to the challenge. That was the spirit of the Erudians. ¡°Hahaha¡­¡± Kuro Dragon suddenly broke intoughter, as his n worked! Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. It might have been a costly battle for them, but most importantly, Levi was brought to his knees. ¡°He had finally fallen!¡± ¡°So what if we suffered a huge loss? He is defeated, after all!¡± ¡°Listen up! Kill him! He cannot be allowed to live!¡± Kuro Dragon ordered. He could not wait for Levi to breathe hisst breath. The thousands of God ss warriors started making their way toward Levi, eager to go for the easy kill. ¡°Oh no! We are doomed!¡± ¡°Crown King may be formidable, but he had reached his limits!¡± It was a devastating moment for Erudia. Everyone could see Levi had given his all and could no longer pull it off. Thud! Thud! Thud! The thousands of God ss warriors charged toward Levi but stopped right in front of him. ¡°So what if you are Crown King? You are not invincible, so why put up such a big resistance? You should have surrendered earlier.¡± ¡°Exactly! In the end, after all that struggle, you would still be killed by us, and the Erudian banner that you dearly protected would still be destroyed by us.¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you formidable? Come on, keep fighting! Let¡¯s see if you can save this banner,¡± they mocked. ¡°Look at yourself. You can¡¯t even stand on your feet. Let me destroy this Erudian banner right in your face.¡± One of the God ss warriors came up to Levi and sneered. ¡°Oh no! The Erudian banner means more to an Erudian warrior than his life! That would totally crush his spirit!¡± ¡°To destroy the banner in his face would be the greatest humiliation for him. Please don¡¯t¡­¡± The Erudians were near tears as they watched Levi being humiliated. ¡°Huh?¡± A huge hand mped onto his wrist as he was about to touch the Erudian banner. Pow! He felt a powerful force ripping through his arms, shooting straight into his body, crushing all his arteries, and sending blood spurting as it went. It was a shocking scene! There was silence, followed by wild cheering that burst out spontaneously from every corner of Erudia. He had not been defeated, and he was prepared to protect and honor it with his life. As long as he was around, no one would be allowed to insult the Erudian Banner! The thousands of God ss warriors froze in shock, trying to make sense out of what they saw. They could not believe he could still fight! Prince William and Kuro Dragon¡¯s faces were paralyzed in disbelief. Levi slowly stood up, and a grin appeared on his face. ¡°Sorry to disappoint you, but I am not done yet.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s continue the fight!¡± Gasp! All over the world, one could hear gasps of disbelief and amazement. Chapter 1430 Chapter 1430 Levi had stood up again. He had not been defeated, and he could still fight on! The Erudian banner could still fly high! ¡°Charge!¡± The God ss warriors rushed in for the kill. ¡°Die!¡± Broken sword in hand, Levi moved toward them fearlessly. Zap! Zap! Zap! Boom! Boom! Boom! Like an awakened beast, an unstoppable Levi charged into the enemies. Those God ss warriors were no match for him, and soon, many were down on the ground, injured or dead. The warriors were caught off-guard by Levi¡¯s ferocious counter-attack. But despite the earlier massive loss, they quickly recovered, adjusted their formation, and trapped him again. After the numerous rounds of savage battles, Levi was physically drained and badly injured. Time and again, he copsed under their brutal attack. Plonk! He got hit, fell to the ground, and vomited blood. Boom! s, he would soon be up on his feet, fighting on again. Thud! Fell again, and up he stood again. This went on and on. He would have fallen hundreds of times, but each time, no matter how painful or drained he was, he forced himself up. By that time, his Dragon Mask was already tainted red, from both his own and his opponents¡¯ blood. His clothes were torn and tattered, and uncountable ugly wounds were visible on his bare torso. It was his unbendable willpower that sustained him and enabled him to continue with the battle. Every time he fell, the Erudians¡¯ hearts bled for him. And every time he stood up again, their tears fell for him. He was only human, an ordinary man, but his love for Erudia made him ignore those unbearable sufferings and brought out his surreal god-like powers. The result of his persistent fighting was the thousands of God ss warriors were all eliminated. He left none of them standing. As Levi stood up to survey the aftermath, the skies turned dark, and the rain came pouring down in torrents, misting the entire Mount Drago. Prince William and Kuro Dragon were shocked beyond words. They could not believe the thousands of God ss warriors could not stop a severely injured Levi. He is definitely not human! He has to be a devil reincarnate. That was the only exnation they could give for the unbelievable superpower Levi disyed in the battles. The more powerful he was, the bigger a threat he was to them. They had to get rid of the Crown King, by hook or by crook. ¡°It is going to be alright. I have more backup ns!¡± ¡°Thousands more of my men are on standby, ready to stall him as he makes his move from here to the peak of Mount Drago, and he has only two hours left to cover that distance. There is no way he is going to make it!¡± Kuro Dragon quipped. He had thousands of men waiting to be mobilized, and that was his final trump card. ¡°That¡¯s right! Crown King is already in this sorry state, and we have the advantage in numbers. Even if he escapes death, he can neverplete his mission within the timeline.¡± Prince William sneered. Levi continued his journey toward the peak of the mountain, and as he reached the side of the mountain, what greeted him was masses of human figures crowding his path. It was a spectacr sight! The men stood shoulder to shoulder, and the crowd stretched all the way to the peak of the mountain, as far as Levi¡¯s sight could reach. Levi could only shake his head in disbelief and sighed resignedly. He wasn¡¯t sure he could make it through thisst challenge, as he could feel his senses dulling, his body being pushed beyond the limits. Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. There were too many men, and the sheer number could drain him to hisst ounce of energy. Zoey. Evie. Mother. And my brotherly team¡­. Memories of all the people he loved shed past his mind, and that gave him the determination to fight on. ¡°No! I cannot fall! I must live to see my mother, my wife, my daughter, and all my trusted friends! I will have to raise the Erudian Banner!¡± With that promise, he held on firmly to the Erudian banner in one hand, and with his broken sword in the other, he hollered, ¡°Charge! Erudia would never fall!¡± Levi was reinvigorated, and the downpour could not dampen his spirits as he charged into the crowd. Chapter 1431 Chapter 1431 ¡°Oh my gosh! This is unbelievable!¡± ¡°It is a miracle!¡± ¡°Where is his limit?¡± ¡°Is Erudia worth his sacrifice?¡± All around the world, people were bewildered by him. Even Levi had asked himself the same questions, but he did not have an absolute answer to them. He just knew it was his calling¡ªthe purpose of his existence. This battle was tougher than all the previous battles, despite the fact that these men were much less skillful. Levi had a hard time getting past them and was making extremely slow progress. In his weakened condition, even amoner could easily inflict injuries on him. However, Levi pushed on. ¡°You can¡¯t stop me!¡± he roared, as he bore with their attack and fought his way up, leaving a trail of blood behind him. Levi was oblivious to the blood loss, the injuries, and the pain. Step by step, he inched up the mountain, his mind focused on only one thing¡ªto reach the peak. ¡°Stop him! What a bunch of useless fools!¡± Kuro Dragon kept pressuring his men, shouting at them to take Levi down. Prince William was hopping mad too, as he watched Levi make his slow but sure ascent. Levi kept up his fight, inching closer to his destination, despite being physically mutted. Thud! After a particrly savage attack, Levi fell limply to the ground, and the crowd cheered. ¡°Argh!¡± Suddenly they heard a loud grunt and saw Levi leap into the air, sending all those around him flying in all directions. Levi became more relentless in his attack, and some of his foes began to fearfully keep their distance from him. Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. Again, Levi was beaten to the ground numerous times, but each time he got himself back on his feet. And to everyone¡¯s amazement, he seemed toe back stronger after every fall. His foes did not realize this was the special feature of his skill. With each defeat, he would get a renewed burst of energy and motivation. Of course, his physical condition got worse with each fall, but he had already pushed beyond any imaginable physical limits, and he was not about to give up. His persistence paid off, and finally, he reached the top of the mountain. The peak was in sight, and Levi broke into a smile. He was clearly not out of the woods yet, as countless men upied the stretch ofnd between him and the peak. With their sheer numbers and geographical advantage, they continued to block his ascent. Levi fought on valiantly, as he wanted to show the world how far a human could go, and how powerful the Erudian spirit was. Achieving the impossible¡ªthat was what Levi embodied. ¡°The Erudian banner had made its way to the top of Mount Drago! There is hope!¡± ¡°Fight on, Crown King! The peak is near! Please hang in there!¡± The Erudians cheered wildly when they saw the dot of red appearing on the top of Mount Drago. They prayed hard that Levi could hang in there and aplish the mission. He had been through so much and was very close to victory. However, they also knew thest leg would be the most difficult, and any misstep would negate all his past efforts. ¡°We have to stop him!¡± Kuro Dragon¡¯s men bellowed. They had their reputation at stake. If news got out that one man defeated thousands of them, they would be humiliated. They were not about to let that happen. Kuro Dragon grimaced as he watched his men fall like dominoes. He had a wless strategy, and he was confident Levi would be defeated. To be frank, he never expected such an oue was possible. What the hell is he? And where did hee from? He was furious and frustrated by a seemingly invincible Levi. Just as Kuro Dragon was pacing around in worry, Prince Williamughed and consoled him. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I have a backup n too!¡± Chapter 1432 Chapter 1432 On the battlefield, Levi was unstoppable. Regardless of how many times they beat him to the ground, he would stand up and continue with his fight. His body seemed to have no limits, and no one could stop him. However, there were simply too many men in his way, so no matter how hard he fought, he could not make it past them fast enough. He knew he was running out of time. ¡°Crush!¡± Suddenly, Levi let out a loud roar, and a tremendous wave of energy radiated from his body. That was the Supreme Burst, one of the most powerful strikes ever. Boom! Boom! Like a tsunami, the killing force radiated out and knocked over every single person that was in its path. ¡°Arghhh!¡± ¡°Arghhh!¡± Horrific screams echoed through the mountain instantaneously, and scores of men flew off, leaving a clear path for Levi to proceed. Ppfftt! Executing the Supreme Burst had drained much of the remaining energy from Levi, and he threw up blood again. However, one could see the determination in his eyes, and after casually wiping the blood from the corner of his mouth, he pressed on. He executed the Supreme Burst a few times, knocking off more men, as he made his way toward the peak. Everyone was stunned by Levi¡¯s disy of skill and power. No one expected he had more to give, especially after his earlier impressive battles. Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. However, executing the Supreme Burst took a toll on him. He was coughing and spitting out blood with each cough. He had executed the strike a few times, and he was clearly weaker after every execution. That had to be his limit! Looking at the thinly scattered crowd, Levi smiled. He knew he was close to victory. The peak was just steps away, within his reach soon. ¡°Crush!¡± Mustering thest of his energy, Levi executed the Supreme Burst consecutively three times, and when he was done, there was not a single man left standing in his path. That was madness beyond anyone¡¯s imagination. One man had defeated millions of fighters and created a miracle. No one had achieved that before, and everyone was sure no one could replicate that in the future. However, Levi paid a high price for that sess, as he copsed to the ground, motionless. He had totally drained himself fighting the many rounds of savage battles and executing the Supreme Burst forty-eight times. If not for the surreal willpower he had, he would have copsed much earlier. Prince William and Kuro Dragon were hopping mad. They had mobilized hundreds of Ultimate ss, thousands of God ss warriors, and millions of men to stop one man, and they were close to losing it. The only constion they had was that finally, Levi was also defeated. Levi tried his best to get back on his feet. His numerous attempts ended in him stumbling back onto the ground. At that moment, he was not able to stand up anymore. The peak of Mount Drago is just steps away! Is he really just going to give this up? ¡°Come on, Crown King! Fight on!¡± ¡°Victory is within reach! Please hang on!¡± ¡°You made it all the way, you can¡¯t fall now!¡± The Erudians felt immense pain for him, and they shouted encouragement at him, urging him on. Then they saw him move. He had decided not to attempt to stand up anymore. Instead, he raised the Erudian banner and started crawling toward the peak. As he dragged his body along, he left a bloodied red trail where he passed. His feeble body was stubbornly holding on to the honor of Erudia. Even if he had to crawl, he would erect the Erudian banner at the highest peak. That was befitting of his Crown King title. There was not a single dry eye in Erudia. Everyone was holding their breath, watching him inch his way toward victory. ¡°How touching! Unfortunately for him, I have a surprise for him!¡± Prince William beamed. Chapter 1433 Chapter 1433 As Prince William spoke, a group of Zarain fighters appeared. They were wearing custom-made amour made with thetest technology. These were imprable amours who could transform amoner into an indestructible fighting machine, and Levi was in no condition to destroy these armors. Although there were rumors that Zarain had brought along their elite troop, no one had seen them in action. That was because Prince William wanted to keep his own men safe; thus he kept them out of the earlier battles. They were kept as hisst trump card. He had reached the desperate stage where he needed to mobilize them. The Zarain troop had heavy-duty weapons in their hands, and they were all directed at Levi. This unexpected twist of events took everyone by surprise. No one could have guessed Levi defeated millions, only to be beaten by a few men. ¡°Oh no! He is doomed!¡± ¡°Prince William is such a scheming man. What a shameless a**hole!¡± The Erudians were devastated. The Zarain troop closed in on Levi, mocking him, ¡°How do you feel about this? In the end, you still perish in our hands. Ain¡¯t you disappointed?¡± ¡°Unscrupulous! Shameless!¡± Levi red. If he were to die in their hands, Zarain would take all credit and boast they eliminated the Crown King. Levi knew how the Zarains worked, and they would not have the grace to honor those who sacrificed their lives to path their way to victory. ¡°So? The fact remains you are going to die in our hands! So goodbye!¡± Boom, boom, boom¡­ The Zarain troop trained their weapon at Levi and started firing away. Swish! The next moment, Levi was seen sliding across the path, avoiding their attack. Bang! He tripped and took a man down using the momentum of his glide. Bang! He smashed his helmet to pieces with one strike. Levi was fighting again, renewing the Erudians¡¯ hope! Meanwhile, Prince William and his entourage watched in disbelief, eyes widened. How could he still fight? What they did not know was that Levi was milking thest ounce of his energy to put up a desperate fight. And what a desperate fight that was; he fought as if he had nothing to lose, all caution flung to the winds. Despite the fact that he could not stand and was confined to the ground, he did all he could and brought down one man after another. His body was peppered with bullet wounds, but like a cornered beast, he fought tooth and nail. All he knew was he had a mission to aplish, and only death could stop him from it. The final battlested for half an hour. Plonk! Finally, thest of the Zarain troop fell to the ground. Levi was on the ground throughout the battle, and after the vigorous fight, all that could be seen was his limp body. The massive rounds of firing left the area shrouded in thick smoke. Levi had copsed in the piles of dead bodies, motionless and covered in blood. Even the Erudian banner could not be seen fluttering in the winds anymore. So this is the end? Prince William and his sidekicks grinned widely when they realized Levi was down and unable to move at all. After mobilizing that many resources, they finally seeded in killing him! ¡°Phew! Finally!¡± Kuro Dragon let out a relievedugh. ¡°Well, time is almost up! Onest minute!¡± As the camera panned across the battlefield, the sight that greeted the Erudians made them lose all hope. Levi¡¯s body was limp, and the Erudian banner was no longer flying high. They were so close to victory, but it was not meant to be. The defeat was a devastating blow to Erudia. ¡°Fifty!¡± ¡°Forty-nine!¡± The ashen-faced Erudians watched as the countdown began, waiting with a heavy heart for the final announcement of defeat. ¡°Ten!¡± ¡°Nine!¡± ¡°Eight!¡± ¡­ ¡°Zero!¡±Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 1434 Chapter 1434 The stipted six hours had gone by! Levi did not reach his destination, and the Erudian Banner was not erected at the highest point of Mount Drago. s, Levi had not risen, and Erudia had lost! It was a sorrowful day for Erudia; she had little hope of recovering from this devastating blow. The whole of Erudia was eerily silent, and colors had been drained from their world. ¡°I hereby announce that Erudia had failed to aplish her mission within the stipted time, as such¡­¡± Just then, the announcement was interrupted by a chorus of noisy chatter. ¡°Look!¡± All eyes were fixed on the screen. Just before the countdown reached zero, a red dot rose at the peak of Mount Drago. A close-up revealed it to be the Erudian banner! The yback showed a frail Levi dragging his feeble body along, struggling to stand up. The man slowly raised the bloodied banner and erected it at the peak! The Erudian banner was flying high! And Erudia had actually emerged victorious! ¡°We won!¡± ¡°Erudia won!¡± ¡°I¡¯m so proud to be a Erudian!¡± Instantly, Erudia erupted into a noisy celebration! It was a historic day they would be proud of in years toe! Despite the fact that they contributed nothing to the win, the Erudians were ted! Winning this battle meant Erudia was elevated to the status of a superpower, and no one in Bayview could dispute that. Back in North Hampton, the Lopez family was in a joyous mood! Other than their affiliation to Erudia, they were celebrating the achievement of the Crown King, whom they saw as their backer. The bigger his achievements, the brighter their prospects for the future. Prince William and Kuro Dragon were crestfallen. They thought they had it all covered, yet they failed. ¡°This¡­¡± ¡°I cannot ept this!¡± ¡°We invested so much into this, yet we failed, and he won!¡± Kuro Dragon howled furiously. Prince William¡¯s ego was badly bruised too. ¡°No! I have never failed, let alone fail so miserably. I cannot ept this!¡± he roared. ¡°Useless! Trash! How could a million men not stop one man!¡± A murderous look shed across Kuro Dragon¡¯s eyes, and he hollered, ¡°I cannot swallow this insult! I will not let him live!¡± ¡°Me too!¡± ¡°I will ept that Erudia has won in name, won the respect of many, and positioned herself as a superpower, but I will not forgive Crown King! He shall not leave this ce!¡± Prince William threw all caution to the wind and ordered, ¡°Convey my order. Bomb the ce and raze Mount Drago to the ground! I do not want to see anything left alive on Mount Drago. Not a single life!¡± His subordinate hesitated and meekly asked, ¡°Prince, our men are still on Mount Drago. Should we order them to retreat first?¡¯ ¡°We don¡¯t have time! Just bomb the ce!¡± he barked. Just as the Erudians were still harboring hopes that Levi could make a safe return to Erudia to join in their celebration, a shocking event happened. Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. Rumble, rumble, rumble¡­ Boom, boom, boom! Mount Drago was carpet-bombed! One round after another, the bombing went on relentlessly. It was obvious nothing could survive this incessant bombing. Mount Drago was on fire and razed to the ground! The fluttering Erudian banner was nowhere in sight, and even stones would have been pounded into tiny fragments, let alone fragile bodies of any humans or animals. There was no chance Levi could have escaped from that darned fate, as they had heavily targeted the zone he was in. Chapter 1435 Chapter 1435 Mount Drago was razed to the ground, and the fire burnt furiously, nketing the area with heavy smoke and ashes. The news came back, confirming what most people already knew¡ªall life was wiped out from Mount Drago. They could not find any traces of bodies, as the bodies were bombed to pieces and burnt to ashes. It was supposed to be a day of celebration for Erudia, but it turned out to be a day of mourning too. They mourned for the loss of a great Erudian. If Levi was in his prime condition, the public would have harbored hope that he might have escaped. However, after the savage battles, he was feeble and could hardly stand up. No one doubted he had used hisst bit of strength to erect the banner on the peak. Given that condition, how could he have escaped from the relentless bombing? The fact, though difficult to ept, was that Crown King had perished on Mount Drago. Prince William sent out a troop to search the vicinity multiple times, seeking the assurance that Crown King had been eliminated. There was no sign of Crown King¡¯s body. They found only a fragment of the Dragon Mask and part of the broken Dragon Sword, and they did not manage to retrieve the Dragon Ring. It was a small item, so it was likely pounded into unrecognizable fragments during the bombing. However, by finding the remains of his mask and sword, they could safely conclude he had been blown up as well. ¡°He is dead! Crown King is dead!¡± The world was in an uproar when they heard Prince William announce that the man who had disyed god-like prowess had sumbed. The mood in Erudia was especially solemn. It was a major blow to the Erudians. The Dragonites were in despair, as they knew this was not one of the y-act Levi had conspired with them to put up. What happened at Mount Drago was totally beyond their control, so they could only watch helplessly as the events unfold. ¡°I regret allowing him to go there!¡± ¡°Let¡¯s ept the reality!¡± ¡°He was the one and only. Erudia was blessed to have him!¡± Over at the Lopez family, the mood was depressing, as it was a double whammy for them. Not only had Erudia lost an outstanding member, but they had also lost a powerful backer. For reasons unknown to her, Zoey felt exceptionally heavy-hearted, as if there was a huge burden on her chest. When she heard the news about Crown King, she immediately thought of Levi. The two had left the country at the same time, and she felt there were many suspicious simrities between the two men. Out of the blue, Forlevia started wailing and screamed, ¡°Daddy is dead! Daddy is dead¡­ But Daddy, you promised me you woulde back, and bring me and Mommy home!¡± The Lopezes heart sank as they watched Forlevia cry. She had always insisted her daddy was the Crown King, so when Crown King died, to her, that meant her daddy had died too. To the adults, that was a preposterous association. After all, how could a traitor like Levi bepared to the heroic Crown King? However, they did not have the heart to shatter the innocent dream of a child. Thus, they consoled her, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Evie. Your daddy is well and alive, and he will be back soon!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right! Your daddy will be back.¡± Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. Their efforts were not in vain, as she stopped crying. Then, with wide-eyed innocence, she asked, ¡°Are you sure? Daddy is really alive?¡± ¡°Of course! Your daddy is alive and will be back soon.¡± Zoey held Forlevia in her arms and gently assured her, wiping the tears from her face. From the far end of the room, Thierry and Judy had to bite their lips to hold back their tears. They wanted to reveal the truth, that Crown King was Levi. They wanted to shout out to the family that Forlevia¡¯s daddy was Erudia¡¯s greatest hero, but he could nevere back again. Chapter 1436 Chapter 1436 ¡°In the future, I will do my utmost to protect Sire¡¯s family. I will make sure they live a happy and carefree life, keeping them safe from harm. And I will carry out his instructions to my best abilities. Thierry secretly made up his mind, determination written all over his face. He might have been wary of Levi, or in awe of him in the past, but now, he had only respect for the great hero. Meanwhile, those in The Cmity and people like George had also decided they would seek revenge for Levi. The Great Family of Westford wanted to build a huge monument for Crown King in North Hampton. ¡°This is so unfair! Why did a hero like Crown King have to perish and suffer such a tragic death? Shouldn¡¯t it be traitors like Levi who deserve death more?¡± ¡°Definitely! If it was possible, we would dly exchange Levi¡¯s life for that of the Crown King!¡± The Lopez and ck families were grousing at what they deemed as being an unfair world. They sincerely wished Levi was the one dead. Zoey, while grieving the passing of Crown King, was also worried for Levi. Where are you now? How are you? You are fine, right? Pleasee back soon¡­ Evie and I are waiting for you¡­ Erudia sent men out to search for Levi, but despite the multiple attempts, they failed to find him, confirming their biggest fear. He had no chance of surviving. Internationally, at the Eighteen-Nation Alliance, they ruled that the Crown King of Erudia had chosen to embark on a killing spree over a small dispute. As such, to protect the innocent lives, they had no choice but to kill him off. The international condemnation of Erudia and Crown King came fast and furious. Erudia was used of being unreasonable, and Crown King was portrayed as an arrogant man who wanted to dominate Bayview. Not only did Crown King sacrifice his life, he unjustly got a bad name and all the me as well What a shameless Prince William! And what an audacious Zarain! The Erudians were fuming at the name smear campaign, as Crown King had defended their honor and pride! The international fallout was a costly blow to Erudia. Prince William¡¯s n seeded, and he was ted. Satisfied with The Avengers, he gifted them a colony. The Avengers already had thirteen inds and a huge piece ofnd. As soon as they sessfully execute their ns, they would be in a position to pull off the big political sell-out. ¡°Now that Crown King had perished, no one can stop us anymore!¡± Kuro Dragon gloated as he shared the good news with The Avengers. Unknown to The Avengers, they were being spied on and targeted. Meanwhile, members of The Cmity were anxious and aggrieved. However, without the order of their Master, they could only continue to keep a watch on The Avengers. They kept a glimmer of hope that someday, they would get the order from the Master that they were still waiting for. It had been three days since the battle at Mount Drago. The fire had died down, and the smoke cleared. What was left was a devastated Mount Drago, with the razed and burnt ground, looking every inch what hell would be like. Erudia was still praying for a miracle. ¡°If miracle had a color, it would be red!¡± A burnt g pole was found in the ruins, and as expected, the Erudian Banner was nowhere to be found. There was no chance Levi had survived, and Erudia¡¯s hope for a miracle was dashed. Levi was human after all, not immortal. Bullets alone could kill him, let alone that carpet-bombing. No matter how strong he was, they did not believe he could have survived. As such, Erudia announced that Crown King was dead, and he would be posthumously proimed a Martyr. Somewhere on a deserted shore in Keerea, a little girl was picking crabs. Suddenly, she cried out, ¡°Mommy, look! There is a man in the sea!¡±Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. Chapter 1437 Chapter 1437 ¡°Huh?¡± The little girl¡¯s mom went over and a shocking sight greeted her. A man was slowly standing up from the sea, and he was covered in blood. Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. The mom quickly grabbed her daughter and ran away as fast as she could. The man got onto the shore and flung himself onto the beach, enjoying the warm sun. Heughingly jested, ¡°Looks like God had refused to take me in again!¡± That man was none other than Levi! Yes, he was alive! This miracle was all thanks to an ancient skill called ¡°Reversero,¡± which he found in a book back in prison. This ancient skill was inspired by the rising of the phoenix. A phoenix could only obtain a new life by rising from the ashes. Simrly, ¡°Reversero¡± taught one how to gain strength from destruction¡ªthe greater the damage, the greater the gain. That skill was just what Levi needed in those savage battles of Mount Drago. Under the extreme conditions, he managed to perfect the skills, and his prowess was greatly enhanced as a result of the brutal sufferings he went through. The carpeted-bombing was the ultimate test of his mastery, and he passed with flying colors, saving his own life. Of course, even with mastery of that ancient skill, there was a limit to how much damage a human body could take. If the body was sted into tiny fragments, the ancient skill would be of no use. As such, Levi had to thank Jonah for the armor he gifted him. It was that armor that protected his body from major damage during the battles. Although it could not keep him free from injuries, it had managed to keep his body in one piece. That gave Levi the chance to make use of the ancient skill to enhance his prowess. Without the armor, he would have perished. Unfortunately, the armor eventually disintegrated under the relentless bombing. All that, together with Jonah¡¯s armor, saved Levi¡¯s life. Although he managed to survive the catastrophic battles, his body was badly mutted. There were multiple wounds on him that needed time to heal. After a short rest, Levi hurriedly left the beach. He knew he would be in trouble if his foes tracked him down. He might have gained greater prowess, but with his physical injuries, he would not be able to make use of his newly-gained powers. Levi chose to recuperate in Keerea as he knew the most dangerous ce would be the safest too. His foes would have never imagined he was right under their nose. As soon as he settled in a safe hiding ce, Levi took out his Dragon Ring and carefully cleaned it. After that, he fished out the Erudia Banner and folded it neatly before putting it away. No one knew how Crown King looked like, so Levi could safely recuperate in Keerea. When he heard about the malicious nders Prince William spread about him, he was furious. On the other hand, by doing so, Prince William had also given Levi valid reasons to go after them in the future. Leviughed when he found out the whole world thought he had perished. It was a blessing in disguise, as he could then resume his identity as Levi. ¡°Now, Crown King is dead, but Levi is alive!¡± ¡°Sorry I have to make you wait a little longer, Evie and Zoey. I wille back to you once I recover!¡± he softly promised. After cleaning up, Leviy down to rest. Physically, he was very drained and weak¡ªso weak that even a couple of God ss warriors could subdue him. He might have gained great prowess, but before he regain his physical fitness, it was of no use as he could not execute that prowess. He had gone through that once and had no wish for history to repeat itself. ¡°Thank goodness no one would find out I am recuperating in Keerea, let alone find me in this busy capital Ster City!¡± Just as he thought he had a foolproof arrangement, he heard a knock on his door. Knock, knock, knock¡­ It was a loud and urgent knock. ¡°No¡­¡± A look of worry appeared briefly on Levi¡¯s face. Chapter 1438 Chapter 1438 He quickly hid behind the door. s, anything that can go wrong, will go wrong! Someone had tracked him down! With the bad injuries he had, even if he managed to escape from the hiding ce, he would not be able to get out of Keerea. Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Who is that?¡± Levi asked cautiously. There was no answer, and the knocking had stopped as well. ¡°F*ck!¡± Intuitively, Levi sensed danger and moved away from the door. Boom! The next moment, he heard a loud explosive sound, and the door was destroyed. Crack! Crack! At the same time, the windows were ripped from their hinges. A few men in ck rushed into the room and instantly surrounded Levi. ¡°Go to hell!¡± Levi roared. He was about to strike when one of the men spoke, ¡°Please don¡¯t worry, Crown King. We are from the Great Family of Eastford.¡± ¡°Huh? The Great Family of Eastford?¡± Levi was taken by surprise. ¡°Yes, we are. Although the Great Family of Eastford is from Erudia, our reach is wide, and we are active in the territorial seas of Raysonia and Keerea. We would have first-hand knowledge of the happenings in the territorial waters of these ces.¡± The man, who seemed to be the leader of these men in ck, exined. Levi had heard much about the Four Great Families. The most influential family was the Great Family of Frostford, followed closely by the Great Family of Eastford. The Great Family of Eastford specialized in marine affairs, and their men were based in secluded and little-known inds. Their activities and whereabouts were so highly secretive that they could even evade satellite tracking, making them very powerful and a force to reckon with. Levi was not acquainted with the Great Family of Eastford and thus did not expect to meet members of this secretive family here in Keerea. ¡°What are you here for?¡± Levi asked. ¡°We are honoring a promise to an old friend, as such, we had been monitoring you since you arrived in Keerea. We followed you as you escaped from Mount Drago via the sea route. You were stronger than we had expected, and thus we had a hard time following your track.¡± ¡°A promise to an old friend?¡± Levi was puzzled, wondering who that old friend was. He was pretty sure that friend was not one of the Dragonites or an Erudian. Keerea had ced the whole country under lockdown, so Erudia could not have sent anyone into Keerea. Unknown to Keerea, the Great Family of Eastford was active in the region, and familiar with the surroundings, so they could easily bypass the lockdown security. ¡°The order was for us to give you full support should you sessfully escape from Mount Drago. You did not disappoint him, as you managed to get out alive! From this moment, your safety is our responsibility, so we shall escort you out of Keerea now. You are already being monitored, so you have to leave.¡± The man shared. Levi was shocked. Likely the mother of the little girl I met on the beach had reported me to the authorities¡­ But who is the person who wanted to assist me? Levi was puzzled, as he did not expect there would still be someone out there willing to help him. That person seemed to know him well, and he should be an influential person in order to be able to mobilize the Great Family of Eastford. Levi trusted the men in ck and left with them. The Great Family of Eastford was a mysterious yet powerful family. It was highly likely they would have rare medicine and long-lost medical knowledge and skills, which would greatly help Levi in his recovery. The men brought him to a secluded ind east of Erudia and settled him there to recuperate. Levi did not contact nor send out messages to anyone, as his hosts wanted to keep a low profile over this matter. As such, he decided to set aside all other matters and focus on getting well first. ¡°He could have survived! If only he took the medicine we gifted him, he would have survived!¡± The Dragonites were mourning his regretful decision. Chapter 1439 Chapter 1439 Erudia had a highly effective medication that could have saved Levi¡¯s life when he was injured during the battles. It was a precious and rare medication that was rationed out judiciously. As such, even the Dragonites did not have much in hand. When they heard Levi had left his medication to his daughter, wife, and mother before he left for Mount Drago, they felt it was a regretful decision. Not long after the battle at Mount Drago, Zoey and Emma each received a parcel. It was the precious medication that Levi left for them. This reaffirmed their belief that he was not a traitor. ¡°Please! You have toe back!¡± Zoey stared into the sky and prayed. On the other hand, Emma was weeping sorrowfully. It pained her that her son had to endure so many sufferings since he was young. However, if one were to ask Levi, he would insist he had no regrets and would willingly undertake the pain and sufferings for Erudia. He was born to be an Erudian warrior and proud to be one. One day, at the Lopez residence, Shaun, together with a few others, went up to Zoey and shared a piece of shocking news with her. ¡°Let me tell you a secret, Zoey! There is news from Keerea that Levi was seen there, living in a luxurious mansion!¡± Shaun¡¯s words gave Zoey the shudders. ¡°Haha, that confirms he is a traitor! He is enjoying a good life, after betraying us and escaping from Erudia!¡± ¡°Heard the mansion was worth billions, and he had hundreds of helpers!¡± ¡°This is not a rumor, Zoey. They had proof and eye-witnesses!¡± ¡°To think you are still waiting for him! He won¡¯t be back! I even heard that his legs had recovered too!¡± The few of them went on and on, piling criticism and insults on Levi. However, they were not the ones who came up with the story to smear his name. Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. As the man in ck of the Great Family of Eastford had shared, the authorities in Keerea were indeed informed of Levi¡¯s appearance. Unfortunately for them, Levi had been brought away before they could locate him. Keerea had actually forgotten about Levi, but since the news of him appeared, they made use of that opportunity to smear his name by spreading rumors of him enjoying a good life while hiding in Keerea after betraying Erudia. When the Dragonites and members of The Cmity heard the rumors, they were puzzled. Unlike most people, they knew Levi was the Crown King, so they firmly believed it was impossible that he could still be alive. They had searched and verified a couple of times after the bombing of Mount Drago, positive he had perished there. In the end, they concluded Keerea had spread the rumor to tarnish the reputation of Levi and Erudia. After all, Keerea, like Zarain, was scheming and fond of such underhanded tactics. One party did not know Levi was Crown King; the other did not know Levi was really spotted in Keerea. With themunication breakdown, they all missed the opportunity to realize Levi was indeed alive. Thierry and those at Westford thought the same too. They did not believe Levi was still alive and had brushed it off as a despicable act of Keerea, who was out to demoralize the Erudians. However, Keerea did get the oue they wanted. The sad incident of the demise of Crown King, followed by the maddening news of betrayal by their former God of War, was a double whammy to Erudia. Prince William was pleased with the incident and awarded The Avengers five more inds. ck Tiger, who had hatched and executed the n, was given big rewards too. Zoey wanted very much to exin to everyone that Levi was not a traitor. The fact that he had left her the precious medication was solid proof of his character. However, she knew unscrupulous people would be eyeing that prized item, and news of her possession of that precious medication would bring danger to her and her family. As such, she could only keep mum and pray for the safe return of Levi. Chapter 1440 Chapter 1440 Time flew by, and it had been two months since the battle at Mount Drago. Young shoots can be seen sprouting from the devastated grounds of Mount Drago, symbolizing renewal and a new lease of life. Simrly, Levi hade back from the brink of death and was living a new life. After a good rest on the secluded ind of the Great Family of Eastford, he had fully recovered, and indeed, he could feel his prowess had improved by leaps and bounds. One day, his hosts came to him and said, ¡°You have fully recovered, and it should be fine for you to leave now, Crown King! Please promise not to reveal to the world about our existence.¡± ¡°Yes, you were by yourself and had not received any help from anyone!¡± ¡°And you do not have to feel indebted to us. We are only fulfilling a promise to someone. Leave now, and please pretend you have never met us!¡± The Great Family of Eastford had always valued their privacy, and thus his hosts pleaded and reminded him multiple times to keep them out of the public¡¯s eye. At that, Levi could only smile at them resignedly. He was torn as that meant he had to lie to his close allies in Erudia as well. However, he was extremely grateful to his hosts and secretly pledged to himself that he would be there for them should they ever need his help in the future. To date, Levi had not figured out who was the mysterious person who asked the Great Family of Eastford to help him. His hosts were unforting, despite his several attempts to pry information from them. A dayter, Levi left for Erudia on a boat. When he reached the sea waters of Erudia, he was taken aback by the state of high security that greeted him. The border was guarded by many warriors, as if the country was on war alert. Levi instantly understood they were defending against possible incursions. As the morale at Erudia was low due to Crown King¡¯s demise and his rumored betrayal, it was highly possible enemies would take advantage of that and mount sneak invasions. There were strict security checks at the borders, and Levi was not surprised when he saw Minka and Winsor at the checkpoint. At such crucial times, it was only right for the Asura and Enyo to be stationed there. Soon, the two also caught sight of Levi, and they were startled. ¡°Levi? I can¡¯t believe it really is you! How dare you stille back, you traitor!¡± Winsor stomped up to Levi and growled. ¡°What a shameless traitor! I could kill you!¡± ¡°Crown King gave his life for Erudia! What did you do?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you feel ashamed? If I were you, I would have drowned myself in the sea!¡± The scolding and insults kepting at Levi. Everyone was in a terrible mood, still mourning the demise of Crown King, thus, when they saw Levi the traitor, they vented on him. ¡°I am also very disappointed in you! Both of you went to Keerea, but the difference is Crown King went there as a hero, while you are a detestable traitor!¡± Minka chided, disappointment written all over her face. However, she added, ¡°But now that you are back, I am willing to give you a chance and listen to your exnation¡­ Wait a minute! Something is not right! Oh gosh, you have recovered! You actually recovered!¡± Minka finally realized Levi was no longer in a wheelchair and was mobile again.Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. ¡°Recovered?¡± It took a while for that to sink in, and Winsor stared at Levi with mouth agape. ¡°That was my reason for going to Keerea! I went there to seek treatment, and now that I have recovered, I am back to serve the country!¡± Levi said, with a heartyugh. He was in a joyous mood, relieved he did not have to keep up the lies with regards to being in the wheelchair and being Crown King. He was finally free and able to do execute his ns. ¡°You have really recovered?¡± Winsor and Minka found it hard to believe, and they moved around to survey him thoroughly. ¡°Yes! Do you still believe I betrayed Erudia? How is it possible I, Levi Garrison, would do that?¡± he questioned them. They shook their head. Although he was not as great as Crown King, he was a loyal subject and had done much for the country. How could such a person betray the country? It must be the evil n of Keerea to demoralize Erudia! Winsor was ted to see Levi had made a full recovery, as he could finally fulfill his wish to fight with Levi again. Chapter 1441 Chapter 1441 ¡°I have waited for this day for such a long time! I hereby officially challenge you to a duel!¡± Winsor could not wait for a second longer and immediately issued the challenge. ¡°I want to defeat you again in the presence of ourpatriots, to prove that I am indeed more formidable than you!¡± Winsor¡¯spetitive spirit was bubbling up. ¡°That¡¯s right! I have been waiting for this day too! Prove him wrong, God of War! Show him you are better than him! I had always rooted for you!¡± Minka chipped in. Winsor was furious when he heard Minka dering her support for Levi. The woman he loved was rooting for another man! No man could swallow that insult! Levi took a nce at Winsor and dismissed, ¡°Forget it! You are not my match. You are way below my league, so don¡¯t ask for trouble.¡± It was the truth, as he was truly much stronger than Winsor. He could take on a thousand Winsors without breaking into a sweat. He did not care to get into a fight with Winsor, just like a lion would not be bothered with a challenge from an ant. Moreover, Levi did not want Winsor to be humiliated in front of all his subordinates. However, Winsor saw that rejection as an insult, and he was enraged! ¡°What?¡± he roared. His disciples were infuriated too, and they started hustling Levi. ¡°Don¡¯t you be arrogant, Levi! You had lost to my boss previously!¡± ¡°We bore with your boasting before as we felt sorry you were a cripple. Now that you are well, we will not tolerate that nonsense anymore!¡± Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. ¡°Come on, show us then! Talk is cheap!¡± Winsor red at Levi and hollered, ¡°Come on, Levi. Stop boasting and show us what you have! I will defeat you again in the presence of these Erudian warriors!¡± ¡°Alright. I have to settle this sooner orter. The sooner I get it over with, the less trouble I get from you.¡± Levi shook his head in resignation and reluctantly epted the challenge. In the eyes of others, Levi was conceited and too full of himself. They had heard of him losing to Winsor previously, and a loser had no right to behave so arrogantly. A battle was about to begin, and all eyes were on Levi and Winsor. Most had their bet on Winsor, as they believed Asura was stronger. He had won against Levi in their previous fight after all, and chances of history repeating itself would be very high. ¡°Do you need me to give you some ck?¡± Levi asked. He was sincere in his offer, but that sounded like a provocation to Winsor and his supporters. Winsor could not take it anymore. ¡°You are asking for it!¡± He roared and charged toward Levi like a raging bull. He executed the powerful skill of the Great Family of Frostford. Waves of energy radiated from his fist, and the air crackled as he punched toward Levi. He gave it his all, as he wanted to prove himself¡ªto show the world that he was stronger than Levi, that he was worthy of being the God of War! He had rehearsed this scene in his mind countless times, and he disyed the perfect strike he had always imagined he would. On the other end, Levi lifted his hand and extended only a finger as he waited for Winsor¡¯s punch to reach him. Everyone was startled by his reaction. Levi must be mad! Has he gone out of his mind? Does he really think he can block Asura with just a finger? Crack! There was a sound of bone cracking as Winsor¡¯s fist hit Levi¡¯s finger. s, to everyone¡¯s surprise, it was Winsor¡¯s fist that suffered a fracture! Boom! Before they realized what had happened, Winsor¡¯s body was sent flying through the air, and he had a hardnding, yards from Levi. Blood jetted from his mouth, staining the ground. Thump! The crowd was silenced, in shock. Chapter 1442 Chapter 1442 That is it? It is over? All eyes were on Winsor, who was writhing on the ground, grimacing in pain. Zar, Bolgun, and Talon were dumbstruck. Everyone was shocked beyond words. They could not believe the mighty legend of the Asura Army was so fragile, that Levi could defeat him with only a finger. The disparity in power between the two was unbelievable. Minka was at first stunned by what she saw. When she recovered from the shock, she let out an exultantugh of triumph. I was right; I had seen Levi¡¯s hidden potential, and it was worth the wait to witness his flourish. No one could be more astonished than the one lying on the ground. Winsor¡¯s eyes were filled with disbelief. Shock was an understatement for what he felt. Did Levi defeat me with just a finger? No! I don¡¯t believe that! I did not lose to him! How could I have lost to him? I defeated him before. How could he beat me? Impossible! I will stand up and challenge him again! Winsor struggled to get up, but he realized he could not move a single muscle. His body was beyond his control, as though that body did not belong to him. ¡°No! It can¡¯t be true! I will stand up!¡± Thump! However, no matter how hard Winsor tried, he could not get up. He was at the brink of tears! He quickly took out the secret potion concocted by his family and gulped it down. Instantly, he felt rejuvenated, and a warm stream of energy flowed through his body. Property ? N?velDrama.Org. He stood up and dered, ¡°Let¡¯s go for another round!¡± He sprinted toward Levi like a mad man, but all it took was a flick of the foot, and Levi sent him flying off again. Thud! Winsornded on his back, and this time, he stayed limp on the ground. He could only stare nkly at the towering figure of Levi and begrudgingly epted his own defeat. Levi had proven to him that they were indeed worlds apart. How could this be? How could he be so formidable? That was the biggest humiliation in Winsor¡¯s life. He was aggrieved, and the Asura Army could not ept this oue. Winsor stared at Levi in bewilderment, and asked, ¡°Then why did you lose to me the other time? Or did you have such a tremendous improvement since west fought?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you get it, Winsor? I lost out to you on purpose and let you rise to be the God of War instead,¡± Levi answered. ¡°Someone was trying to set me up the other time, so I yed along with them¡­¡± He briefly told Winsor what had happened, although he left out confidential details such as The Cmity. ¡°What?¡± Winsor and his army were furious when they heard what had really transpired. They were kept in the dark and did not realize they were but a pawn in Levi¡¯s game. He could have easily defeated Winsor even at that time! ¡°You, you, you¡­¡± Ppfftt! Winsor became so agitated it triggered his injury, causing him to cough out blood again. On the other hand, Minka was all smiles, proud that the man she fancied had such terrifying powers. So he was never defeated by me! Am I that weak? Winsor was dejected, but Levi consoled him, saying, ¡°Actually, I had defeated your master and seniors long ago! It is no shame that you lost to me. So long as you are serving Erudia with loyalty, you are worthy of being Asura!¡± What? He defeated my master and seniors! Winsor was aghast to hear that even his master and seniors were no match to Levi. ¡°Fine, then let me ask you, Levi¡ªif you were so powerful, why did you choose to be a traitor? Why did you not use your prowess to serve Erudia? Why did you have to go to Keerea?¡± Winsor confronted Levi, making use of the only weakness he could find on him. ¡°Who said I betrayed Erudia?¡± Levi smilingly asked. ¡°Then why did you go to Keerea?¡± ¡°Because I am Crown King!¡± Chapter 1443 Chapter 1443 That was a sensational announcement that floored everyone present. Crown King? Didn¡¯t he perished on Mount Drago in Keerea? How could he be alive? And how could he be Levi? Impossible! While most were still trying to reconcile what they had just heard, Zar and Bolgun were frowning, for they knew it was not impossible. First of all, Levi clearly had the same superior skills as Crown King, and secondly, he was also in Keerea at that time. Moreover, the set-ups and mind games he described earlier all fitted into the puzzle nicely. So, Levi being Crown King was not impossible. Maybe a better way to put it was¡ªit is highly possible! ¡°No way!¡± Winsor and Minka blurted out in unison. Everyone¡¯s attention turned to them, wondering how they could be so certain. Winsor and Minka looked at one another, and finally, Minka said, ¡°By chance, we met Crown King before and saw his face, so we knew how he looked like!¡± The Crown King they were referring to was George. ¡°Yes! Crown King was a middle-aged man, he¡­¡± Winsor chipped in and described George¡¯s appearance in detail. Property ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°So, it is impossible that you are Crown King!¡± Winsor and Minka confidently said. ¡°If we had never met him, we would have believed you. Unfortunately, we did, so you can¡¯t fool us!¡± they added. Levi could only let out a helpless smile, knowing there was no way he could force anyone to believe him. ¡°But I am really Crown King!¡± he shrugged. ¡°Ok, stop that nonsense. I admit you are stronger than me, butpared to Crown King, you are far off, just like how I cannotpare to you. So don¡¯t you tell such lies anymore!¡± Winsor growled. ¡°How can you prove it?¡± Minka asked as she look to Levi for an answer. ¡°I don¡¯t need to prove anything to anyone! That¡¯s it for today, and I¡¯m off!¡± He smiled and left. ¡°Arghhhh¡­!¡± Frustrated, Winsor let out a loud scream soon after that. It was the most humiliating day in his life, to hear that the Asura honor was not earned but given to him. He was greatly aggrieved, but there was nothing he could do about it. He did not even have the courage to stop Levi from leaving. News of Levi¡¯s return soon reached the Dragonites. He is still alive! Our national hero is still alive! How fortunate! God bless Erudia! The Dragonites would have thrown a party to celebrate if they could. However, they knew it was more appropriate to keep a low profile. Meanwhile, The Cmity also heard about Levi¡¯s return and was d their efforts were not in vain. The Crown King is alive, and Erudia will prosper! That was the final day of the three-month agreement between the Great Family of Westford and Levi. ¡°Quit waiting. Levi is already in Keerea and will not be back!¡± ¡°Yes, a traitor will have to suffer severe punishment if he is back, so of course he would rather stay in Keerea and enjoy a good life there.¡± ¡°You are still waiting for him, Zoey? He had long abandoned you and Evie!¡± Members of the Lopez and ck families were trying to talk some sense into Zoey, who was carrying Evie in her arms and stubbornly waiting by the door at the Lopez residence. Despite that, Zoey firmly believed Levi would be back that day. ¡°Quit waiting! He won¡¯t be back!¡± Cora howled at her. ¡°Yes, don¡¯t wait, my dear. He won¡¯t be back.¡± Thierry and Judy also joined in to dissuade Zoey, although for a different reason. They knew Levi could note back, as Crown King had perished. ¡°No, you don¡¯t know him. He always keeps his promise. If he said he will be back, he will!¡± Zoey countered. Chapter 1444 Chapter 1444 Thierry sighed. They, too, would very much like to see Levi return. But he won¡¯t. Can¡¯t. He closed his eyes as if the thought physically hurt. There¡¯s no way he could¡¯ve survived that kind of explosion at Mount Drago. While he and Judy knew better, both the Lopez and ck families were firm in their belief that Levi had committed high treason and hence escaped to Keerea. ¡°Zoey, let¡¯s go back inside. It¡¯s so cold out here. There¡¯s no point waiting for his return.¡± Caitlyn tried to talk some sense into her daughter. ¡°Listen to your mother, Zoey,¡± Aaron added. ¡°All evidence suggests that Levi is a traitor. There¡¯s no way he¡¯sing back.¡± Zoey, however, was adamant. ¡°No, I¡¯ll wait for him. He promised me he¡¯ll be back in three months; it¡¯s not yet three months until midnight!¡± The others could only shake their heads at her dogged determination. ¡°Why do you do this to yourself?¡± Mnie and Jennie were especially unsupportive and freely dished out sarcasticments. ¡°It¡¯s no use, Zoey. That traitor wouldn¡¯t dare return.¡± ¡°For all we know, Levi is having the time of his life now in Keerea, surrounded by beautiful women. He probably forgot all about you!¡± Zoey ignored all of them. With Forlevia in her arms, she waited for Levi at the door without a word. Time passed by. The sky turned from clear blue to a warm orange set aglow by the evening sun, then darkenedpletely as the night fell. Still, she persisted, despite seeing neither hide nor hair of her husband. Her family members attempted once again to dissuade her. ¡°Stop this nonsense, Zoey. He¡¯s not coming back.¡± ¡°No.¡± Grim determination shone in Zoey¡¯s eyes. ¡°I¡¯m waiting.¡± Property ? N?velDrama.Org. Another hour passed. Then two. Soon, it was approaching midnight. It was then that Cora, together with everyone from the Lopez and ck families, came out to the door again. ¡°What did we tell you earlier, Zoey?¡± Cora had nothing to offer but mockery. ¡°But you won¡¯t listen to us. What good does it do for you to be so pigheaded? Blind faith won¡¯t do you any good.¡± Zoey smiled dolefully to herself. Maybe he really won¡¯te. ¡°Only one minute left till midnight,¡± Logan said, ncing at his watching. The rest were equally disparaging in their remarks. ¡°Wake up, Zoey. He has turned his back on the country. You don¡¯t think he still gives a damn about you and Forlevia, do you?¡± ¡°You¡¯re being a fool if you keep on waiting.¡± ¡°Time¡¯s up. Let¡¯s go back inside.¡± ¡°Yeah. You should realize by now he doesn¡¯t have the guts to return.¡± Just as they were about to drag Zoey back into the house, a voice cut through the air like a ricocheting bullet, freezing everyone in ce. ¡°Say that again?¡± ¡°Dad!¡± Forlevia shouted in excitement. She twisted herself out of her mother¡¯s hold. The moment her feet hit the ground, she started running toward the approaching figure before anyone could realize what was happening. Levi picked her up, enveloping her in a bear hug. Tears sprang to Zoey¡¯s eyes instantly. She crashed into him and held him with all her strength, sobbing. ¡°What took you so long?¡± ¡°Holy sh*t¡­¡± someone from the crowd muttered in shock, a sentiment echoed in the hearts of all the others. Didn¡¯t Levi defect to Keerea? How can he still walk back here like nothing¡¯s happened? In the next instant, they noticed something even more incredible¡ªLevi was free of his wheelchair. Zoey, too, noticed. She drew back to give him a once-over incredulously. ¡°How¡­?¡± Levi smiled. ¡°You¡¯d rather see me in a wheelchair?¡± ¡°No¡­ Of course not. I¡¯m happy but¡­ It has only been two months. You¡¯ve recovered already?¡± The shock was still present in her tone. ¡°What¡¯s happening? What¡¯s the ruckus about?¡± Just then, Thierry emerged from the house with Judy in tow. The sight of Levi almost gave him a heart attack on the spot. Thierry felt his legs give out as he fell back heavily on his butt. Chapter 1445 Chapter 1445 Stupefied, Judy took several involuntary steps back, tripped over her grandfather, and fell with a yelp. Both of them had the same thought. He shouldn¡¯t be alive¡­ Is he a ghost? Zoey, Cora, and the rest took in their terrified faces with surprise. While Levi¡¯s appearance shocked the Lopez and the ck families, their reaction paled inparison to the Langstons. Hence, they were baffled to see those two beside themselves with terror. ¡°Don¡¯t just stand there,¡± Cora urged the rest. ¡°Help them!¡± A few members of the family went to help Thierry and Judy up. ¡°Thierry, what¡¯s wrong?¡± she asked, looking nonplussed. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect to see him here,¡± Thierry breathed. Though he hade to his senses by now and realized that Levi was, in fact, alive, he was still overwhelmed. ¡°Yeah¡­ Neither did I. It¡¯s frightening to see someone who wasn¡¯t supposed to be here appear suddenly¡­¡± Judy said with a hand clutching her chest. The rest cast dubious nces at them, secretly wondering if they were hiding something. ¡°Frightening, huh?¡± Levi drawled, smirking. ¡°Were you hoping that I¡¯d die for real?¡± ¡°N-No. We wouldn¡¯t dare,¡± Thierry stammered, unthinking. The moment those words left his mouth, however, he realized he spoke too hastily. Everyone from the Lopez and ck families looked at him strangely. The way he spoke to Levi just now was deferential as if thetter was his master. Clearing his throat, Thierry tried to make up an excuse. ¡°I mean, I just don¡¯t want Evie to lose her father and Zoey to lose her husband.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± Judy quickly followed up. ¡°A child needs a father.¡± The rest nodded inprehension, seemingly to have bought the excuse. ¡°We¡¯re happy to see you alive,¡± Thierry said to Levi sincerely ¡°If anything, we¡¯re happy for Evie and Zoey.¡± It was true. Levi being alive worked to their favor on all ounts. Hence, Thierry was indeed d to have him alive. As the initial shock passed, Judy felt a sudden urge to cry, but she suppressed the tears. Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. Levi nodded to the two of them and turned to smile at his wife and daughter. He patted Forlevia¡¯s head gently. ¡°I said I¡¯d return for you and Evie in three months. I¡¯m a man of my words. Zoey, it¡¯s time for us to go home.¡± ¡°Not so fast!¡± Shaun piped up loudly when he saw Levi leading Zoey and Forlevia away. ¡°Levi Garrison, are you forgetting something?¡± Logan and a few others caught on immediately. ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± He supplemented. ¡°Did you forget about the condition you need to fulfill before you can leave with your family?¡± ¡°Oh?¡± Levi arched a brow. Surprise flickered in both Thierry and Judy¡¯s eyes at the sudden intervention, but they had soon connected the dots and realized what the others were talking about. Unlike Shaun and Logan, they had neither the courage nor the motivation to demand that of Levi. After all, the entire Great Family of Westford had epted him as their de facto master. It would be utterly pointless to bring up that particr provision again. Oblivious to the thoughts that were racing across Thierry¡¯s mind, the others remained persistent. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯ve forgotten that there¡¯s a precondition for you to reunite with your wife and daughter,¡± Jennie huffed. ¡°You need to be the God of War or achieve a higher status before we deem you to be good enough for them!¡± All eyes were on Levi as Cora stepped forth and asked in a steely voice, ¡°Did you meet that requirement, Levi Garrison?¡± Chapter 1446 Chapter 1446 Zoey turned to look at her husband in anticipation. If he has made such a speedy recovery, perhaps he has also managed to achieve the God of War status? The hope in her eyes dimmed in the next second when Levi said, ¡°Sorry. I¡¯m not the God of War yet.¡± The rest burst out into sardonicughter. ¡°You aren¡¯t good enough then!¡± Cora raised her voice sharply. ¡°Zoey and Evie can¡¯t leave with you.¡± ¡°But I¡¯m stronger than the God of War,¡± Levi dered. His words drew moreughter from the crowd. ¡°Yeah, right,¡± someone snorted. ¡°You lost to Winsor even before you suffered the injuries, and now you expect us to believe that you¡¯ve somehow be stronger than him right after your recovery? That¡¯s bullsh*t!¡± Displeasure etched in every line of Cora¡¯s face. ¡°Is there anything else that you have to say for yourself?¡± ¡°There¡¯s more, but I won¡¯t be able to divulge.¡± He was referring to his status as Crown King, a ssified information of the highest kind. There was no way he would disclose to others, least of all to these people in front of him. Cora¡¯s eyes narrowed dangerously. ¡°Nothing else, I assume?¡± ¡°You can say that.¡± ¡°What makes you think you¡¯re good enough for Zoey and Evie?¡± she spat in anger. ¡°Do you take us for fools? How dare you disregard what¡¯s demanded of you from the Great Family of Westford!¡± Levi chuckled and nced at Thierry. ¡°Why don¡¯t you ask these two whether I¡¯m good enough?¡± Heads swiveled to the person in question, who visibly swallowed before waving a hand at Levi. ¡°All right, you¡¯re free to leave with Zoey and Evie.¡± ¡°What?¡± Several people cried out in unison as a ripple of shock spread through the crowd at the unexpected response. Does this mean¡­ that he has the stamp of approval from Thierry? How is this possible? ¡°Thierry, why did you permit him to leave?¡± Cora pressed with a perturbed expression. ¡°He didn¡¯t meet the requirement you¡¯ve set!¡± The rest were equally uprehending. They looked at him in varying degrees of confusion, anxiously waiting for an exnation. ¡°I know what I said,¡± Thierry announced. ¡°But Levi deserves to be reunited with his wife and daughter. I have my reasons. For one, he has returned despite the usations against him. It shows that he¡¯s responsible for his family. For another, he has recovered, so he¡¯s capable of taking care of them now. ¡°I¡¯m not an unreasonable person. When I put in ce that provision, it was for the sake of Zoey and Evie. Based on the two aforementioned considerations, he has gained my approval to take the two of them away.¡± Property ? N?velDrama.Org. Despite being underwhelmed by the bizarre turn of events, nobody could not find any fault in Thierry¡¯s exnation to refute him. Cora, too, relented, though she felt there was something different about her brother in his attitude toward Levi. She glowered at thetter. ¡°You better treat Zoey right or else.¡± All of them could only watch as the family of trio left. A few of them, Shaun included, were still sore about not being able to put Levi in his ce as they had initially intended. However, there was nothing they could do about it since Thierry had already dished out the verdict. ¡°Will Levi cause trouble for us now that he¡¯s back and recovered?¡± Jennie wondered aloud in concern. ¡°I think it¡¯s likely,¡± another replied. ¡°That man¡¯s smart. He¡¯ll want to get back at us with the backing of the Great Family of Westford.¡± ¡°In his dreams!¡± someone else scoffed indignantly. ¡°I agree. We need to work together to ensure that won¡¯t ever happen.¡± Thierry¡¯s shoulders slumped in relief after Levi left. He dabbed away the sweat on his forehead, vexed at the others for unintentionally throwing him under the bus. Those people are crazy if they expected me to stop Levi from leaving with his family. I may be old, but I don¡¯t have a death wish. If the battle of Mount Drago is anything to go by, Levi is more powerful than I can imagine¡­ He¡¯s definitely stronger than the Five Dragons of Erudia. Meanwhile, Levi had returned to his manor with Zoey and Forlevia. They were immediately greeted by George and North Sky Lord. Zoey said nothing upon seeing them, only assuming that they were guards. If she knew just how powerful these two ¡°guards¡± were¡ªespecially George, who outranked even Thierry¡ªshe might have a shock of her life. Zoey waited till she was alone with Levi before nudging him. ¡°Can you tell me why you went to Keerea?¡± Chapter 1447 Chapter 1447 ¡°To recuperate, and to kill someone.¡± Levi wasn¡¯t lying. It was essentially what he did in Keerea. ¡°Speaking of recuperation¡­ It¡¯s amazing that you¡¯re fully recovered now,¡± Zoey smiled, taking his word for it. Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Life went back on track after their reunion. However, the news that Levi was back in Erudia had spread like wildfire, stirring up negative sentiments among the people. ¡°How dare this traitor show his face here!¡± ¡°He should be hanged for treason!¡± As his name was not cleared, many called to have his head on a stick. Even Emma was targeted by some of the more vigorous jingoists. Despite the grim situation, Levi knew he had to tough it out for a while longer to evade undue attention from the enemy and to keep Prince William and his ilk in the dark. At the moment, he focused on the operation of investigating and tracking down The Avengers. It would not take very long for Prince William to realize that the drug was a fake. Hence, he needed to act fast. West Sky Lord approached him with a stack of documents. ¡°Master, I¡¯ve coted the intel from the investigation over the past two months. Please have a look. These documents contain the information you requested¡ªall the suspicious cases of criminal suspects in thest century who had supposedly committed heinous crimes but were not convicted and had either gone missing or were assumed dead.¡± He highlighted a particr profile to Levi. ¡°Take this guy for example¡ªEugene Gordon. He was once the patriarch of the richest and most powerful family in the South. That family had disappeared overnight, and he was also presumed dead. Before that happened, it was said that he had been secretly selling national treasures on the ck market. If convicted, it would be a major offense.¡± Levi drummed a finger on the table, reading Gordon¡¯s profile carefully. ¡°He was dead just as he was about to be convicted? It¡¯s suspicious indeed. Was his body ever found?¡± ¡°No. The case eventually went cold because they couldn¡¯t find his body.¡± West Sky Lord handed him another dossier. ¡°There¡¯s also this guy¡ªJay Wagner. He was the specialist combat instructor for the Northern troops forty years ago. They found him guilty of leaking ssified information to foreign countries. It was said that he had killed himself just before his final trial and the body had gone missing.¡± Levi nodded. ¡°It¡¯s another suspicious case.¡± West Sky Lord went on. ¡°Skr Shenton was the godson of the head of the Northrush n. He would have been the next in line for the n head position if he weren¡¯t such a bad egg. Aftermitting countless atrocities, they eventually banished him from the n. Just as he was about to be brought to justice, he escaped overseas and stayed off the grid ever since.¡± ¡°I see. Carry on.¡± Several other suspects were highlighted in West Sky Lord¡¯s presentation, all of whom matched the modus operandi of The Avengers. If the Erudian government had not attempted to prosecute them, they would have been the cream of the crop in society, leading extravagant lives. Hence, they med Erudia for ruining what they had. It was usible that they banded together to form The Avengers because of their hatred. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t be surprised that all of those who you just listed are part of The Avengers,¡± Levi said pensively. ¡°They have the motivation and the resources to do it.¡± He pondered the next move carefully. ¡°Good job, West. See if you can match these profiles to the ones we know in The Avengers.¡± ¡°Understood! Master, there¡¯s onest profile you should see¡­¡± He grimaced. ¡°It¡¯s pretty appalling. And the suspect is a woman.¡± It immediately reminded Levi of ck Phoenix. ¡°How appalling?¡± Curiosity piqued, he took the documents and started perusing. Chapter 1448 Chapter 1448 Levi¡¯s expression turned grim as he read page after page of the atrocities the womanmitted. ¡°That¡¯s¡­ impressive,¡± he muttered. That was putting it mildly. Compared to what the woman did, the crimes by the others mentioned before her were like harmless pranks. ¡°I was a little shocked by what I found, too,¡± West Sky Lord admitted. It was clear to the men that what they were looking at was a dangerous criminal, the like of which was practically unheard of. Some of her crimes includedundering a record of thousands of billions, swindling a total of thirty-nine Erudian billionaires in five years, and sessfully provoking seven nations into a war by disguising as a politician. On top of being the ultimate mastermind, she was also a highly skilled assassin and spy, having taken out as many as eighteen Gods of War from foreign nations and stealing top-secret weapons research information from the world¡¯s most advanced techpanies. All of those were only the tip of the iceberg of what she had done. When she disappeared, it was rumored that the Erudian government had confiscated her assets that amounted to hundreds of billions. It was also believed that she had more that she took with her when she dropped off the grid. She was a formidable individual, through and through. Every act she hadmitted was enough to shock the world if her profile were to go public. The Erudian government had made every attempt to throw her behind bars, but she evaded them time and again, until she eventually went under the radar. Levi believed that she would have reason to hate Erudia for forcing her to go into hiding and abandoning her riches, which had once made her the wealthiest woman in all of the Bayview region. Moreover, ording to the dossier, she was allegedly disfigured in one of the operations to apprehend her. As a result, she wasst seen wearing a mask to hide her visage. ¡°It has to be ck Phoenix!¡± Levi said definitively. ¡°I seemed to have underestimated just what she was capable of. The Avengers is more dangerous than I imagined.¡± He drew a sharp breath. ¡°They need to be dealt with as soon as possible. Keep digging, West! Utilize all our resources and connections to find out the identities of all the members of the organization. If ck Phoenix is such a terrifying existence, I¡¯d like to see who the ringleader of The Avengers is.¡± Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. ¡°Whoever they are, the whole world will probably fear them.¡± ¡°Have more of our men track the movements of The Avengers too,¡± Levi ordered. The Avengers, on the other hand, was preparing an operation of their own with their sights set on Levi. They did not make a move when he was still wheelchair-bound because he wasn¡¯t a threat. Now, they had realized their mistake. The operation was personally headed by Kuro Dragon and ck Phoenix. ¡°Our intel shows that the Great Family of Frostford voided the agreement after Levi Garrison killed one of theirs,¡± ck Phoenix said. Kuro Dragon smirked. ¡°No wonder all the great families voided the agreement. He killed someone from the Frostford, you said?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Kuro Dragon¡¯s eyes gleamed with malice. ¡°I have a n.¡± Chapter 1449 Chapter 1449 ¡°We¡¯re probably already in the crosshairs of the Erudian government. It¡¯s going to be risky if we target Levi now.¡± ck Phoenix agreed. ¡°We should work sowing discord between him and the Four Great Families.¡± ¡°You got it.¡± The smile on Kuro Dragon¡¯s face was filled with gleeful vengeance. ¡°We need to put the n into action as soon as possible, though. After this is done, we can leave Erudia for good. Prince William has already granted The Avengers eighteen inds, a colony, and the titles of noblemen. There¡¯s nothing the Euradian government can do after we leave here.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡± ck Phoenix said confidently. ¡°I know exactly what to do.¡± Over the next three months, the Four Great Families established their presence in the society, having gained control of all the other influential families and ns in Erudia. Shaun and his gang could ess the most prestigious clubs and ces of gatherings in the country. They made acquaintances with members of the Great Families of Forstford and Southford. As their social circles widened, they became increasingly arrogant, thinking themselves as the top one percent of the poption in the country. They looked down on everyone else. Even if Levi were to be the God of War, they would not have taken him any more seriously than they did currently. Likewise, they were also now holding Morris Group cheap. Whenever someone spoke of Levi, Shaun would scoff in disdain. ¡°He¡¯s nothing but a piece of trash.¡± They indulged in the privileges with blitheful glee, lording the fact that they belonged to the Great Family of Westford over others while ignorant that Levi was the one who owned the family. Recently, however, the Four Great Families was under fire by a mysterious attacker. Seven from the Great Family of Frostford suddenly went missing; their bodies were found only several dayster. Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. Their deaths marked the beginning of a slew of killings. Seventeen from the Great Family of Westford, including nine who were ranked God-ss, were brutally murdered. Meanwhile, the body of an Ultimate-ss warrior from the Great Family of Southford was discovered in a ditch, and thirty-four members of the Great Family of Eastford were found floating in the sea. The attacks gradually worsened as time passed. An entire n under the Great Family of Frostford was wiped out overnight. A family belonging to the Great Family of Westford was attacked, severely injuring and killing most of the members. More and more members of the Great Families of Eastford and Southford were assassinated. The assaults urred without warning or preamble. The Four Great Families, who were initially dismissive, felt threatened. They grew increasingly fearful and angry as the situation gradually went out of control, vowing to find out the person behind it. Back at the Lopez residence, Thierry mmed a fist on the table in frustration. ¡°Who did all this? This is outrageous!¡± ¡°Grandpa, should we consult the Crown King?¡± Judy asked. He was about to reply when his subordinates arrived with a piece of shocking news. ¡°Sir, a credible source from the Great Family of Frostford said Levi Garrison did the recent killings. They have secured evidence against him.¡± ¡°That¡¯s nonsense!¡± Thierry scowled darkly. ¡°Sire would never turn against his own!¡± ¡°Yes, sir, but¡­¡± The other hesitated. ¡°The Great Family of Frostford swore he did it. They are now calling for his demise in the name of the Four Great Families!¡± Chapter 1450 Chapter 1450 ¡°Dear God, have they gone mad?¡± Thierry said disbelievingly, his voice tinged with exasperation. ¡°They want to have Sire killed? Can¡¯t they see that this is all a setup¡ªsomeone was clearly trying to turn us against him.¡± He knew better than anyone that it was impossible for Levi to be the culprit when thetter basically owned the Great Family of Westford. There¡¯s no way that he¡¯d do this to his own people. The subordinate handed Thierry a letter. ¡°Sir, the King of Frostford issued this to you. He¡¯s inviting you to join the operation to kill Sire.¡± The letter contained a Writ of Command issued by the Great Family of Frostford. The writ was devised by the first generation of leaders of the Four Great Families to symbolize their alliance. Issued in the face of grave danger or formidable foe, the Writ of Command called for all Four Great Families to band together and use whatever means necessary to defeat and eliminate the threat. Failure toply would mean instant removal from the alliance. Fearing that the killings would worsen further, the Great Family of Frostford decided to issue the writ. ¡°What on earth are they thinking?¡± Thierry sighed. ¡°It¡¯s all just a misunderstanding. Fine then. I¡¯ll be a part of this operation, if only to clear things up with them.¡± Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. The other two great families also received the writ. Lesale Mercurion, leader of the Great Family of Southford, showed up on the day of the meeting. The leader of the Great Family of Eastford did not turn up, but he sent a representative to the meeting ¡ªthe famed young warrior Dragonus Skywalker, who was also his son. Kuro Drago and ck Phoenix were monitoring the situation in The Avengers¡¯ hideout. ¡°I understand Levi has long been a thorn in the side of the Great Family of Frostford. They¡¯ll seize the opportunity to take him out for sure, especially when we¡¯ve nted a series of evidence showing that he is behind all the killings.¡± Kuro Dragon was pleased. ¡°Kill with a borrowed knife, as they say,¡± ck Phoenix said approvingly. ¡°There¡¯s no way Levi could fend against the great families by himself.¡± The Great Family of Frostford had already dispatched several hundreds of men for the operation. The head of the troop was a middle-aged man dressed in all white who exuded an aura of dominance simply by existing. Behind him stood a youth who looked to be sixteen years of age, holding a sword in one hand. The weapon was the ultimate treasure of the Great Family of Frostford¡ªthe Frostbringer. There was ancient text etched on its de. Despite its timeworn appearance, the Frostbringer shone with a chilling gleam that was powerful enough to drive fear in the heart of a lesser man. Lesale was the first to arrive at the scene. Dressed in an unremarkable outfit, he looked just like an ordinary folk. Yet, no one dared to go near him out of fear of being poisoned. Rumors had it that poison even ran in the veins of the leader of the Great Family of Southford. He had thousands of different poisons at his disposal. Some were powerful enough to kill an Ultimate-ss warrior. Dragonus arrived shortly after as the representative of the Great Family of Eastford, along with his men. The Great Family of Eastford usually resided on inds. All members of the great family were hence incredible swimmers. Dragonus was said to be one of the best with top-notchbatant skills that had been unrivaled to date. Thierry was thest. ¡°Everyone, please call off the operation,¡± he said as soon as he arrived. Chapter 1451 Chapter 1451 ¡°Eh?¡± Thierry¡¯s promation had left the crowd speechless. ¡°Is that all?¡± Dragonus demanded in disbelief. Even with the secrecy that the Great Family of Eastford operated in, they had still suffered tremendous casualties. It was inconceivable that Thierry was just going to let it go. ¡°That¡¯s right! For all the casualties that we have faced, I¡¯m going to need an exnation!¡± Lesale spoke up. ¡°Even if I were to let it go, I couldn¡¯t deny Frostbringer the taste of blood,¡± Albus said coldly. ¡°Frostbringer wouldn¡¯t agree! The three hundred thousand strong of Frostford wouldn¡¯t agree!¡± shouted the men of the Great Family of Frostford, the volume of theirbined voices thundered throughout Lake Westia. ¡°Give me one good reason to!¡± Albus red at Thierry. ¡°You have all been deceived!¡± Thierry protested weakly. ¡°It¡¯s not what it looks like! Levi wasn¡¯t the one to kill all your men, somebody had him framed!¡± ¡°How do you exin the evidence, then?¡± With a wave of his arm, Albus¡¯s men came forth bearing the evidence he referred to. It was the evidence fabricated by the Avengers stating that Levi was the one who hadmitted the crimes. So damning it was that Thierry was unable to refute it. ¡°This has¡­¡± he began, only to be cut across by Albus¡¯sugh of disdain. ¡°What next? Are you going to im that this evidence had been falsified?¡± ¡°I¡­¡± He stammered, speechless by Albus¡¯s determination. Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. ¡°We have evidence that Levi was the one behind this!¡± Lesale and Dragonus eximed. ¡°That¡¯s not all. Our Samson and four of his disciples had been brutally murdered by Levi. On top of that, there were the dozen or so injuriesmitted to my men. He cannot escape justice!¡± ¡°Levi had tantly murdered my people as he had regained his powers. I will not stand by and allow it to happen!¡± Albus¡¯s voice dripped with malice. ¡°Hear, hear! Blood for blood!¡± The men shouted, incensed. ¡°Let all four of our great families join forces and put an end to Levi! We won¡¯t rest until he¡¯s dead!¡± Lesale and Dragonus roared. Thierry was panic-stricken in the face of their fervor. However, Levi¡¯s true identity had to remain confidential, especially after the battle on Mount Drago. It is information that I simply cannot divulge. ¡°Have you ever considered the reason behind Levi¡¯s killings?¡± Thierry shouted. ¡°It¡¯s simple! Levi intends to subdue the Four Great Families to work for him as Dragonites! Now that he has had the time to recuperate, surely he must have realized that he does not have standing anymore. He is desperate for some merit, thus he ns to strongarm us to bing Dragonites to serve his will.¡± Albus paused as he drew breath. ¡°This act would allow him to regain his influence. With this kind of power at hismand, it would not be surprising if he would be able to be king of Erudia.¡± ¡°That is why Levi had killed my people, to answer your question.¡± Albus¡¯s reasoning was so well thought out that Thierry had been rendered dumbstruck. ¡°On behalf of the Four Great Families, I petition that we put out an order to kill Levi! Let us vow to not rest until he¡¯s dead!¡± ¡°Frostford agrees!¡± ¡°Southford agrees!¡± ¡°Eastford agrees!¡± When the expectant silence grew too long, all three leaders stared at Thierry. ¡°Thierry, what are you waiting for?¡± said Albus with a nasty smile. ¡°You¡¯re not in favor of this order, are you?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, I¡¯m not!¡± said Thierry defiantly. ¡°I think we shouldn¡¯t provoke him for the sake of the safety and future of our Four Great Families. We simply couldn¡¯t afford to fight him should we incur his wrath,¡± Thierry reasoned. ¡°We can¡¯t fight him? Hah! Since when did you be so unsure of yourself, Thierry? Us, the Four Great Families, afraid to fight a little sh*t like Levi?¡± Albus sneered. ¡°We would turn and walk away from this confrontation if he is the Crown King. It¡¯s a pity that he isn¡¯t!¡± Lesale added. ¡°I beg to differ. He is indeed the Crown King!¡± yelled Thierry in a panic. Chapter 1452 Chapter 1452 The others tantlyughed at Thierry¡¯s revtion. ¡°Thierry, since when did you be so timid?¡± they jeered. ¡°How easily frightened you are by a nobody like Levi!¡± ¡°You¡¯re so afraid to face him that you¡¯ve concocted a delusion that Levi is the Crown King. Are you lying to us or lying to yourself?¡± Albus demanded. ¡°That¡¯s right! The Crown King had fallen down Mount Drago. He couldn¡¯t possibly survive that. Even if he does, what is his connection to Levi?¡± Lesale asked. ¡°I¡­¡± With his trump card viewed as a farce, Thierry had nothing left to say. Despite the consequences it entailed, he had already let slip the secret truth about Levi¡¯s identity, which was treated with derision. Given that they had reacted to this piece of news with mockery, Thierry was not able to prove Levi¡¯s innocence. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if you are not in favor, Thierry. You¡¯re outnumbered three to one. Westford has to conform!¡± Albus said triumphantly. The rules are the rules. ¡°Don¡¯t say I didn¡¯t warn you. You¡¯re picking a fight you have no chance of winning,¡± Theirry said with a sigh. ¡°I am still refusing to believe that he has the capacity to stand up against the wrath of the Four Great Families.¡± Albus and the others wore smug looks of superiority. ¡°Grandpa isn¡¯t joking. You would do well to heed his advice and dispel this notion from your heads while you still can. Do not provoke Levi.¡± Judy took her grandfather¡¯s side. ¡°No, we are going to im our debt!¡± Several stubborn voices came. It seems that their minds would not be changed. ¡°By the power of the Four Great Families, we hereby vow to capture Levi and put him on trial!¡± Albus thundered, his promation greeted by a deafening cheer. Immediately upon his order, a group of elite assassins marched out. At that moment, Zoey and Levi were at their vi apanied by Jennie and herpany. ¡°Zoey, let¡¯s go out for a walk, shall we? Look at yourpanions. We are the most popr celebrities in Erudia! We have been acquainted with the creme de creme of Frostford.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. The ones who are fortunate to earn our acquaintance are now leading lives ofplete luxury. At this point, we are even more influential than you are!¡± ¡°It would do your business good to be seen out in public with us.¡± It seems like these girls are here to show off their status, Zoey thought exasperatedly. ¡°What does it matter if Levi manages to recover? His reputation is ruined! All he is known for right now is a reckless man who almost lost everything.¡± Suddenly, a dozen or so figures barged in and interrupted their conversation. George was the first one to notice the intruders. ¡°Who are you?¡± he demanded. ¡°How dare you barge in here unannounced!¡± ¡°Levi, get out here!¡± several of the intruders shouted. Levi and North Sky Lord emerged after several moments. Naturally, they were well informed about the goings-on of the Four Great Families, and the fact that Levi had been framed by the Avengers. Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. My name must be cleared, Levi thought grimly as he prepared himself for the inevitable confrontation. ¡°Who are you?¡± Levi asked, breaking the silence. ¡°We havee on behalf of Albus Whittaker of the Great Family of Frostford!¡± shouted their leader. ¡°Come with us quietly and perhaps we could avoid a scene.¡± ¡°After you.¡± Levi gestured toward the door politely. ¡°Look at that! Even if Levi haspletely recovered, he is just a shadow of his former self. What a coward toe with us so meekly!¡± ¡°Does he even have any dignity left? He is a traitor to his own country! I suspect that he had exchanged the drug on the condition that he be cured!¡± ¡°You have a point. How else would Levi be able to recover? He definitely would have leveraged on trading away the drug!¡± Albus¡¯s men stared at Levi with disdain, feeling on apletely different moral ground than Levi was on. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, nothing will happen to Master,¡± George saidfortingly. Chapter 1453 Chapter 1453 Despite George¡¯s reassurance, Zoey remained anxious. ¡°How did he manage to offend the Great Family of Frostford?¡± she whispered. Zoey had heard her grandmother mention once before that Frostford was the most powerful of all the Great Families. Not even Westford was foolish enough to cause trouble with them. The Four Great Families were waiting expectantly on the banks of Lake Westia. ¡°Brothers, there is a fighter of astounding skill that has been standing guard over Levi over the course of his infirmity. As a result, we must exert more effort than was expected to apprehend him.¡± Albus was busy making arrangements. ¡°There is just the two of them as opposed to our vast number.¡± The others were brimming with confidence. Thest time all four Great Families united, even the Dragonites had to surrender. It was a show of force not to be underestimated. ¡°This will be thest time I¡¯m warning you. Let this go while you still can!¡± Thierry spoke up again. ¡°Are you defending him because Levi is your sister¡¯s grandson-inw? I have refrained my hand out of respect for you once before. Not this time!¡± Albus snarled. The others had been under the impression that Thierry was protecting him because Levi was his kin. ¡°This has nothing to do with blood,¡± Thierry insisted, near tears with despair. ¡°He is just somebody we cannot afford to provoke!¡± ¡°Thierry, I think it¡¯s time to step down as the leader of Westford. Get yourself a recement more worthy,¡± Albus jeered vehemently. Little did they know that Levi had already seeded him as the leader of Westford. ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± the others chimed in. ¡°You¡¯re no longer the fierce leader you once were. What a disappointment.¡± ¡°Levi is here!¡± A voice shouted from outside of the hall. Albus¡¯s men had arrived, surrounding Levi and North Sky Lord. Every eye at the scene was on the pair of them, with the exception of Thierry and his men who cast their gaze downward as if they had wanted nothing to do with what the other three Great Families had nned. Thierry did not even dare look as he knew what was in store for all of them. Albus¡¯s cold stare was fixed on Levi. ¡°Levi, are you aware of your crimes?¡± he rumbled. ¡°What crimes? Who are you to interrogate me in this manner?¡± Levi asked with a polite smile. ¡°Listen very carefully and remember this until your dying day: I am Albus Whittaker of the Great Family of Frostford. Do you dare question my authority again?¡± ¡°You have murdered Sampson, harmed my disciples, and murdered members of the Great Families rampantly! Do you deny it?¡± Albus fixed him with a death stare. Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. ¡°Are you all here to watch me confess as well?¡± Levi looked around as he addressed the crowd. ¡°Yes, we are! You¡¯ve killed so many of our brothers. Today, we will not rest until you have paid your debt blood for blood!¡± Dragonus roared in a fury. ¡°Why do you seem so sure that it was by my hand that they have been killed?¡± Levi asked. ¡°There is evidence!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you think that the evidence is too obvious?¡± Levi argued. ¡°If I was really the one to have done it, why would I leave so many traces of myself behind? Are you all fools?¡± ¡°Stop denying it, Levi! Are you going to confess or not?¡± Albus shouted in a panic. ¡°I was the one who killed Sampson and four of his disciples because they were traitors to Erudia! As for your men, they were killed for attempting to ambush me.¡± ¡°As for the recent¡­¡± Levi continued, only to be cut off by Albus. ¡°There, he confessed to the killings!¡± Albus shouted as he turned to face the crowd. ¡°You¡¯ve all heard it, I¡¯m sure. His confession is even more damning than the evidence!¡± ¡°Eh?¡± Levi was taken aback. ¡°Now that he had confessed, it¡¯s time to pay! Blood for blood!¡± Chapter 1454 Chapter 1454 The atmosphere grew tense to the point that was beyond Thierry¡¯s control. Well, here we are. ¡°Come and get me, then.¡± Levi smirked. After the battle at Mount Drago, his mental strength and martial skills had grown exponentially. ¡°Kill him!¡± The men shrieked, their voices echoed over Lake Westia like a maddened warcry. ¡°By the name of the Four Great Families, Levi Garrison is hereby sentenced to death!¡± Albus roared. Having been denied it for so long, he was anxious for vengeance to be exacted. At that point, Dragonus stepped forward. ¡°Brothers, may I speak?¡± ¡°Speak, Dragonus! You have earned the right to as the fearsome and loyal warrior you are. With the famed power of your fists, you are a talent from Eastford that appears once every hundred years. I am unashamed of the fact that not a single youth from Frostford can contend with you.¡± Albus was generous with his praise for the young warrior. ¡°He is a fighter with skills beyond his age,¡± Lesale added in admiration. ¡°I have met masters who have lived beyond two centuries who are still no match for Dragonus.¡± ¡°The most astounding ability of his is to survive for up to a month underwater! It was with this skill that he had developed agility and strength that is unattainable by any mere mortal.¡± Though the Eastford camp remained reticent, Dragonus¡¯ skill wasmon knowledge. If it were not so, the Great Family of Eastford would not have sent him as one of their representatives. It was clear that he was being groomed to take over as the next leader of Eastford. As a result, praise upon praise had been showered upon Dragonus. He definitely had the right to speak his mind. Dragonus brimmed with confidence from the faith shown to him by the Great Families. ¡°I would like to nominate myself to be the one to im Levi¡¯s head to avenge all of our fallen brothers in his hand!¡± Thierry could do nothing but sigh resignedly. Violence as a means to a resolution was the one that he had been looking forward to the least. Dragonus approached Levi slowly. ¡°Anyst words?¡± he jeered at thetter. Levi knew that Dragonus¡¯ skill was unmatched by any of his peers. He had even admitted to himself that he, Levi, was no exception. Without warning, Dragonusunched himself toward Levi with the force of a cannon. Before he had the chance tond a blow, a sickening crunch sounded followed by the grotesque image of Dragonus¡¯ skull caving inward. It was over before it had begun. The lingering echo of bones being crushed sounded deafening in the ensuing silence like the reverberation of cannon fire. Thud! Dragonus fell onto the floor in a heap and moved no more. The prodigious talent of the century had been extinguished by a single punch to the temple. ¡°Next!¡± Levi called. What clean technique and overwhelming power! The crowd was shocked at the extraordinary spectacle. With one of their greatest warriors so easily defeated before their eyes, the Four Great Families did not even draw breath with fright. Dragonus was not able to even withstand a single punch. How terrifying! His death hade so swiftly that he did not have the time to register surprise. The part of his face that was not bent out of shape from his fractured skull remained contorted with rage. With a single strike, Levi had obliterated Dragonus. He threw a furious re at the party of Eastford. Even Albus had his jaw hanging open in shock. The talent of a lifetime had his life extinguished just like that! How powerful! How impossibly powerful! Dragonus¡¯ skill had surpassed even Great Grandmasters. Yet he had sumbed to just one strike. ¡°You¡­¡± The petrified attention of the crowd was fixated on Levi. ¡°Come on, all together!¡± Levi beckoned at the crowd with his index finger. His lighthearted contempt for the Four Great Families had stoked their ire. ¡°You asked for it!¡± Albus shrieked. ¡°Kill him!¡± Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. In an instant, the elite warriors from the remaining three Great Families made a dash toward Levi. Prepare Frostbringer! I will slit his throat myself!¡± Albus ordered. Chapter 1455 Chapter 1455 ¡°North, you¡¯re up!¡± said Levi softly to the man next to him. North Sky Lord dashed forward to meet the onught. Though his martial skill was not up to par with Levi¡¯s, he was still the best fighter of the Cmity. North Sky Lord decimated their ranks, leaving them no room to defend themselves. Those that had managed to get close to Levi had been beaten back before they couldy a finger on him. Despite being grossly outnumbered at several hundred to two, the fighters of the Great Families were easily subdued. In a frighteningly short amount of time, the ground was covered in bodies. Albus and Lesale were bbergasted at the oue. What kind of power is this? These were trained warriors whose corpses now littered the ground! Thierry however was not surprised. Compared to the battle on Mount Drago, this is child¡¯s y. ¡°Don¡¯t just stand and watch, Thierry! Summon your men!¡± Albus shouted. ¡°To hell I will!¡± Thierry was not a big enough fool to send his men to their deaths. ¡°Looks like I have to do everything by myself!¡± Albus rolled up the sleeves of his robes. ¡°Bring me Frostbringer!¡± he ordered. His men who were behind him flung the sacred sword high in the air toward its rightful master. As Frostbringer was unsheathed, a cold frost enveloped the scene as everything the freezing mist touched sumbed to the icy devastation. It was said that Frostbringer had been crafted in North Base One and was sealed in ice for eleven years before it was deemed ready. Long after leaving its icy tomb, the chill that had remained was so intense that its victims died from frostbite before they bled to death. However, even Frostbringer was no match for the Crown King¡¯s Dragon Sword. ¡°Count me in, brother!¡± Lesale shouted. These two veterans, Albus and Lesale, were warriors of legendary prestige. ¡°North, fall back. I¡¯ll handle this.¡± Levi took a step forward. ¡°Your end is here!¡± Albus called as he swung his icy de toward Levi. Before the de found its mark, a devastating cold permeated its surroundings. Every tree and de of grass which was green and full of life a moment prior had turned blue and dead, encased in a thick layer of ice. Levi made no attempt to dodge the vicious sh. As he received the full brunt of the impact, the cold had imed him. Diffusing through him and consuming his warmth, it left him as still as a statue, covered in a blue sheen. Even his brows and hair were frozen solid. The frost continued to push outward, beyond the boundaries of Lake Westia. A sheet of ice smooth as ss was left in its cial wake. The destructive power of the sacred de held the crowd in petrified awe. Albus sneered. Bleeding or freezing to death, Levi had met his demise one way or another. Boom! Suddenly, an invisible force erupted from Levi¡¯s frozen figure. The warmth emanating from his core burst forth, undoing the cold of Frostbringer. Albus, who was closest to Levi, was knocked back by the shockwave. ¡°My turn!¡± Lesale roared as he dashed forward. To be able tomand Southford, Lesale was no ordinary fighter as well. Specializing in various forms of poison intended to cripple or kill his enemies, he hade well prepared. Lesale dashed forward, vaulting over Levi, and released his entire inventory of vapors and liquid onto him within the timeframe of a single inhtion. The cloud of toxin he had thrown at Levi was comprised of a lethal cocktail of a few hundred different varieties. An ordinary opponent would have sumbed under the influence of even one or two varieties of poison. However, in his desperation to be rid of Levi, Lesale had unleashed everything he had. Unexpectedly, Levi seemedpletely unaffected in the aftermath. In his previous endeavor to expel the toxins of Blood King Pce from his body, he was now invincible to any form of poison that would otherwise be lethal. It was conclusive proof that he had emerged from his battle on Mount Drago more powerful than ever before. Even Lesale¡¯s deadliest weapons were useless against him. ¡°None of you will be able to kill me. Stop trying!¡± Levi swung his palm at Lesale¡¯s cheek which sent him flying backward. The crowd fell deadly silent. The two best fighters of the Great Families had been eliminated this easily! What kind of a monster is Levi? Thierry and his men remained as calm andposed as ever. After the events on Mount Drago, nothing surprised them anymore. Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. At that moment, George came hurrying over. Albus and Lesale¡¯s eyes lit up with hope at his arrival. ¡°Brother, you are the only hope left of the Four Great Families! Kill Levi and avenge all of our fallen brothers!¡± came several panicked shouts. George swept his gaze over at them before dropping to his knees before Levi. Chapter 1456 Chapter 1456 ¡°Eh?¡± The men eximed, bbergasted at George¡¯s public disy of his unexpected allegiance. The best fighter of Westford is on his knees before Levi? What is going on? After witnessing the defeat of the others before, George remained their best hope at defeating Levi once and for all. ¡°Master, forgive me for myte arrival!¡± said George to Levi. ¡°Not at all, you¡¯re just in time,¡± said Levi, courteously. ¡°Master?¡± Albus repeated incredulously, unsure if they had heard him right. Did George just address Levi as ¡°Master¡±? ¡°What are you doing, George?¡± Albus shouted. ¡°You¡¯re embarrassing the Great Family of Westford! Have you no shame to kneel before some young hotshot despite being two hundred years old?¡± ¡°He¡¯s right. George, you¡¯re bringing shame to the rest of us,¡± came several other disdainful voices. ¡°Can you beat him?¡± George asked as he looked around at his users. ¡°We¡­¡± The men found their throats constricted by the truth in George¡¯s words. They were indeed no match for him. Even the best of the best fighters of the Great Families were no match for Levi. ¡°There you have it! You all are the real fools to proceed with your foolhardy quest. I¡¯m sure that Thierry had advised you against doing such a thing.¡± At his words, all eyes turned to Thierry. George was right again. Thierry had been tirelessly advising them against provoking Levi but they did not heed him. In their defense, Thierry¡¯s ims on Levi¡¯s abilities seemed so exaggerated that they were hardly believable. With the influence and resources at the disposal of the Four Great Families, they did not think that they would have anything to fear from a lone fighter stripped of his dignity. Impossible! ¡°Has Westford been bending the knee to him from the very beginning?¡± Albus cried out as the thought struck him. Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. ¡°That¡¯s right. He is the rightful leader of Westford,¡± said Thierry. ¡°Was the movement of the hundred thousand men of Westford for him instead of you?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Thierry nodded. ¡°Why would we be in need of a movement on such arge scale, anyway?¡± ¡°I can¡¯t believe it,¡± eximed Lesale. ¡°Though I admit that he is a skilled fighter, I don¡¯t see why you have to submit to him to such a degree. Even George is willing to call him Master.¡± ¡°Unless¡­¡± Albus gasped in realization. ¡°He is the Crown King!¡± ¡°What?¡± The men began shouting in disbelief, their eyes bulging with shock. ¡°How is that possible? The Crown King is dead!¡± Levi smiled as he fingered a ring. The crowd¡¯s eyes, glued onto him in disbelieving adoration, followed his tiny gesture. The Dragon Ring! The fact that he had the Dragon Ring in his possession, coupled with the evidence of his martial skill with his easy defeat of the top tier fighters of the Four Great Families, left no doubt in the minds of every person at the scene that he was indeed the Crown King. Besides, Levi¡¯s and the Crown King¡¯s simultaneous appearance in Keerea was hardly a coincidence. Turns out they were one and the same. Every piece of evidence had pointed at the irrefutable truth. At longst, the men finally believed Thierry and George. Levi was the legendary Crown King. ¡°ording to thews, all of you should have been dead,¡± Levi said, good-naturedly. ¡°I¡¯m now offering you a second chance.¡± ¡°The battle on Mount Drago had left me breathless with awe,¡± Albus proimed as he knelt before Levi. ¡°Sire, the Great Family of Frostford is yours tomand.¡± ¡°The Great Family of Southford is at your service, sire!¡± One by one, led by Lesale, the men of Southford knelt in reverence. ¡°The Great Family of Eastford pledges their allegiance, sire!¡± The Eastfords were thest to bend the knee. Though grudgingly, they were forced to acknowledge his obvious supremacy. ¡°Congrattions, sire. The Four Great Families is yours tomand.¡± Thierry and George offered their congrattions. Levi smiled at the unexpected turn of events. His original n had been to soundly defeat the Four Great Families. With their submission to him, the forces at his fingertips had grown exponentially. At the very least, the Four Great Families¡¯ medicinal skills would ensure that there would be much fewer casualties on the battlefield. However, it was the Four Great Families that had approached him first, which was an oue he had not foreseen. Chapter 1457 Chapter 1457 With the newfound loyalty of the Four Great Families, Levi¡¯s forces had grown to unfathomable proportions. ¡°We still have to subdue the threats that are lurking beneath the surface,¡± Levi announced. ¡°Our mission is to channel their untamed strength and mold them for the service of Erudia.¡± This was a mission for the Four Great Families to execute. ¡°The most important thing is that my identity and your allegiance to me must be kept secret. I will not hesitate to kill the one who lets slip of that!¡± Levi shot a warning re to the men. ¡°Yes, sire!¡± they shouted with vigor. ¡°Sire, there¡¯s something I don¡¯t understand,¡± Albus spoke up. ¡°Who was the one who had instigated us to kill you?¡± At that point, it was clear that there was an attempt to drive a wedge between Levi and the Four Great Families. ¡°They are a powerful group not to be underestimated. It was they who had orchestrated the events at Mount Drago. I have a feeling that they will show up very soon.¡± The next stage of Levi¡¯s n required the unwavering support of the Four Great Families. Thus, Levi had briefed them on the role that the Avengers had yed in sabotaging their alliance. The crowd was livid. ¡°We must avenge ourselves against the saboteur!¡± ¡°Sire, the Avengers are unaware of your true identity, hence they will be under the impression that by driving a wedge between us, we will have you killed. How are we supposed to maintain the appearance of our animosity toward each other?¡± Albus was visibly shaken by the extent of the Avengers¡¯ influence. ¡°It¡¯s simple,¡± Levi said with a mysterious smile. ¡°Listen¡­¡± Soon, the news that the Four Great Families had merged into one spread like wildfire. It was decided via a vote that Albus was to head thebined houses. Calling it an unexpected piece of news would be an understatement, as evidenced by the reactions it provoked. The Four Great Families merging into one? What a frightening thought! With such a united front, who would be foolish enough to go against them? That was only part of Levi¡¯s n. He had also arranged for representatives to be dispatched in an attempt to win over the support of the invisible but influential houses. Their sess would only add to the ranks of Levi¡¯s growing power. The Avengers were baffled at Levi¡¯s continued survival. The plot of his murder by the hands of the Four Great Families had been put in ce for so long yet he remained alive and well. Not only that, the Four Great Families had formed an unprecedented alliance as well. ¡°What the hell is going on?¡± Kuro Dragon and ck Phoenix were beside themselves with rage. ¡°Boss, ording to our sources, Thierry of Westford had been the one to protect Levi by supporting Albus¡¯s im to be the leader of thebined family in exchange for Levi¡¯s life.¡± ¡°What kind of luck does Levi have?¡± Kuro Dragon thundered. ¡°Looks like we have to kill him ourselves, after all!¡± Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Unbeknownst to them, Levi was the one that had leaked the news of the Four Great Families merging into one. In the not too distant future, the Four Great Families would have to join forces and move as one under his direction. To avoid any inconsistencies that might arise, Levi had decided to publicize the news of their unity. Hopefully, this act would mitigate a lot of potential problems down the line. By cing Albus at the forefront of the newly united family, Levi had intended to cripple the Avengers and turn their attention away from the fact of his survival. The whole of Erudia had been stunned by the news of the unity of the Four Great Families. An unprecedented move! Imagine the sheer power and influence of theirbined might! The Four Great Families had organized a unification ceremony to publicly cement their alliance. It was to take ce at North Hampton. The Great Family of Westford was bestowed the honor of putting together the event. Shaun and his men were ced in charge of overseeing the matter. The Lopez and the ck families were the ones who were most thrilled about the news. As it turned out, they were from Westford. With the unification of the Four Great Families, its impact on the future of Erudia was uncertain. The unification ceremony was organized with great ardor. The families spared no expense in making the ceremony as grand as was fitting to the asion. After an entire week of preparations, it was finally ready. The next step was to send out the invitations. Shaun was the one who was ced in charge of sending them out. ¡°I will not send an invitation out to Levi and Zoey. He will not be disrupting our ceremony!¡± Shaun said with a sly smile. Chapter 1458 Chapter 1458 With his appointment for such an important task, Shaun¡¯s authority was vast. He had the power to determine who was worthy enough to attend the unification ceremony. Of course, the attendance of guests above Shaun¡¯s social ss was not up to him to decide. In Shaun¡¯s eyes, Levi and his family were beneath him. ¡°Will this displease Cora?¡± somebody asked tentatively. ¡°The most prominent figures of the Four Great Families would be in attendance,¡± Shaun said with a smug smile. ¡°The olddy has no standing. There is nothing she could say to reverse my decision to bar Zoey and her family from attending such an important ceremony.¡± ¡°You¡¯re right. We¡¯ll do it your way then!¡± The day of the unification ceremony arrived. The important figures in all of Erudia had received their invitations and epted them with fervent expectation. It was too good of an opportunity to miss. The spots were limited, therefore rendering each and every invitation sent out to be priceless in value. Shaun¡¯s approval had be a highly demandedmodity overnight. He had received offers ranging from tens of millions to vis by the bulk, all for the consideration of an invitation to the unification ceremony. However, Shaun and his men had abused their power by distributing the invitations discriminately to their friends and acquaintances. As a result, they were held in high regard by those who were moring to curry their favor. The people in their social circles were only of the middle ss. Armed with invitations to the unification ceremony, they had suddenly be elites within the society. Even the woman that Shaun desired had offered to spend a night with him in exchange for an invitation. The power had consumed Shaun, though it did not matter to him, as he was a member of the unified Great Family. With the unification, their prestige had never been higher. Harry and Meredith could barely stop themselves from smiling all the time. Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. As far as they were concerned, they have achieved the pinnacle of life: to bring glory to themselves and their families. With the unification, they have gotten everything they have ever wanted. Little did they know that the person who had made all of that happen was Levi. ¡°Have you heard? Levi was about to get himself killed by the Great Family of Frostford for offending them. Instead, they spared his life out of respect for Cora and Zoey.¡± ¡°How pathetic. Even Thierry Langston had begged on his behalf!¡± ¡°In exchange for Levi keeping his life, Thierry had voted for Albus to head the newly unified Great Family, essentially giving up his leadership. Many of the elders were backing Thierry as the leader.¡± At that moment, the rumor that Thierry had voluntarily given up his leadership to save Levi¡¯s life had spread within Westford. Otherwise, they would have been the strongest house out of the four. This transgression of Thierry¡¯s had caused Westford to be the weakest family. It is all Levi¡¯s fault. ¡°I was considering letting Zoey and her family attend the ceremony to meet people for opportunities to rise in society again. Looks like it isn¡¯t a necessity anymore!¡± Cora was furious when the news had reached her ears. ¡°The Great Family of Westford has done more than our fair share for Zoey and her family!¡± ¡°Thierry must have begged Albus for mercy out of respect for me,¡± Cora sighed. If it had not been for this demonstration of weakness, Thierry could very well be the leader of the newly unified Great Family. ¡°Grandma, we understand. Though you love Zoey, you must give her the punishment she deserves to show her the sacrifices you¡¯ve made for her.¡± The others were willing to look at things pessimistically. Soon, the unttering news had reached Zoey¡¯s ears. ¡°Grandma has forbidden us from attending the ceremony,¡± Zoey said, feeling morose. ¡°It¡¯s just a lousy ceremony, what would we do there anyway?¡± said Levi dismissively. Chapter 1459 Chapter 1459 Zoey was taken aback. She stared disbelievingly at Levi. Though Levi had recovered and was back to his old self, that did not mean that he could tantly disrespect the Four Great Families. Furthermore, the Four Great Families had been merged into one. It was unprecedented in the eyes of the world. How many people had fought tooth and nail just to be considered for an invitation? This unification ceremony was considered by many to be the social event of the millennium. With such prestige ced on the ceremony, Levi had tantly disrespected it. Surely that is delusional and egoistic. Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. ¡°It¡¯s Grandma¡¯s way of punishing us by not letting us attend, whereas everyone else gets to go,¡± said Zoey reproachfully. ¡°I don¡¯t even know how you had managed to offend Albus to have Mr. Langston beg for mercy on your behalf.¡± She sighed. ¡°Zoey, do you really wish to attend the ceremony?¡± Levi gazed at his wife. ¡°I have considered it,¡± said Zoey truthfully. ¡°It just doesn¡¯t feel right to be absent when everybody else gets to attend.¡± ¡°That¡¯s settled, then. We¡¯ll be attending as well!¡± Levi answered immediately. ¡°We¡¯ll bring Mom and Mia along!¡± ¡°Eh?¡± Zoey gazed suspiciously at Levi. What an offhand manner he spoke of going! Does he think that one would be able to just waltz into a ceremony like this? How would that be possible? The invitations were limited. If what Zoey heard was true, there was not a single one left. Even if they wanted to buy them, they were unavable. Levi had not only wanted to attend it himself, but he had also wanted to bring a group of people with him? Does he think that he owned the Four Great Families? ¡°How would you take us there without invitations?¡± Zoey demanded. ¡°Who dares to deny me entrance?¡± Levi said with a grin. ¡°Does Albus and Thierry dare say no to me?¡± Zoey was not aware that this unification ceremony had been organized by him to disorient the Avengers. It was for his own motive that the Four Great Families were united. Albus had originally invited Levi, but thetter had rebuffed him. Since then, Levi had changed his mind and was determined to attend. ¡°Pfft!¡± Zoey stifled augh of derision. She had heard that the leader of the unified family was Albus, and not Levi as he had so boldly insinuated. Of course they would have cause to bar his entry! ¡°The ceremony will take ce tomorrow afternoon,¡± said Zoey. ¡°I would like to see you try to get us in.¡± She did not bother herself much with what Levi was going to do. Instead, she was going to let him prove that he was capable. ¡°We¡¯ll be there tomorrow!¡± Levi promised. That night, Zoey had specifically arranged for Emma, Mia, and theirpanions to be brought to North Hampton to attend the ceremony together. Erudia awoke with feverish excitement with themencement of the unification ceremony the following day. Security was stringent with the ubiquitous presence of ultimate ss and god ss warriors of Westford. Shaun and his men were in charge of the reception. As they were the ones who had sent out the invitations, they would also be the ones to cross-check their identities in ordance with the guestlist. This measure was to prevent the entry of people who were not invited. Shaun and his men stood guard, looking upright and arrogant. Before, they were not even looked twice upon. With their newfound authority, even the social elites were currying for their favor. It was a fantastic experience, to say the least. They have finally achieved the goal of being above everyone else. ¡°Zoey? What are you doing here?¡± Shaun demanded. ¡°What¡¯s Levi¡¯s mother and sister doing here with you?¡± The smug looks of superiority had been wiped clean off the faces of Shaun and his men at the appearance of Zoey and herpanions. ¡°We¡¯re here to attend the ceremony!¡± Zoey said. ¡°Didn¡¯t Grandma ban you from showing up here?¡± Shaun gave her a cold look. ¡°I would be happy to allow you to pass if you could produce your invitations.¡± Jennie stared coldly at them. ¡°We are free to enter even without invitations!¡± ¡°Says who?¡± Shaun demanded after a startled pause. Chapter 1460 Chapter 1460 The Lopez and the cks gazed unwaveringly at Zoey. Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. Suddenly, she became distinctly aware of the weight of their disapproval upon her. Zoey was trying hard to steady her breath. ¡°Says me! What about it?¡± The sound of Levi¡¯s voice came at that moment. ¡°Levi, how dare you show your face here?¡± Shaun shouted in a fury. ¡°Why can¡¯t I be here?¡± Levi chuckled in disdain. ¡°This is the unification ceremony of the Four Great Families. Did you receive an invitation?¡± Shaun demanded. ¡°No, I did not.¡± ¡°How brazen of you to show up without an invitation. Get lost!¡± the crowd shouted. ¡°Levi, the spots for attending this ceremony are limited. Besides, I was the one who had decided on who to invite and where they were to be seated. It would be impossible for you to sneak in unnoticed.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t even think about currying favor with the Four Great Families,¡± Shaun continued. ¡°I suggest that you give up now.¡± The crowd that had gathered to witness Shaun rudely denying Levi entry had numbered in the hundreds. Zoey stared pointedly at the ground while Emma and Mia shrank behind her. All of them were red with embarrassment. It was embarrassing being denied entry. Our social status is different than before. I must remember that. This was arguably the most important ceremony that Erudia had ever seen. Every citizen of the nation had their attention fixed on the events in the ceremony. The fact that everybody in the country was aware of their situation made the humiliation even more difficult to bear. ¡°Did you really think that Levi would be able to get you in like he used to? He¡¯s not the God of War anymore. Being amoner, he is unworthy of even being near an event like this!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right! Frostford has a grudge against him. Even Cora hates him. How would he be able to get in?¡± ¡°Are you really that delusional to let Levi¡¯s fantasies get into your head?¡± Jennie jeered. Zoey and herpanions were about to retort but Jennie¡¯s words had struck a nerve. It is impossible. ¡°We should go.¡± Zoey pulled Levi¡¯s mother and sister by the hand. ¡°Why are you leaving? Didn¡¯t you want to attend the ceremony?¡± Levi put an arm out to block their path. ¡°Levi, I don¡¯t wish to make things more difficult than they already are. Mom isn¡¯t young anymore, she doesn¡¯t deserve to be disrespected like this,¡± said Zoey bluntly. ¡°Son, we should head back. It¡¯s no use cing ourselves in a difficult situation,¡± Emma said wearily. ¡°Come on, Levi,¡± Mia added. ¡°Let¡¯s go home. We¡¯re not very interested in this ceremony anyway.¡± Levi gazed at them helplessly. ¡°I really do have the ability to grant you entry to the ceremony, you know.¡± ¡°We believe you, Levi, but we¡¯ve changed our minds. We have other matters to attend to.¡± ¡°She¡¯s right. Let¡¯s leave.¡± The women joined forces to persuade Levi in an attempt to preserve his dignity. They could feel the jeering for Levi extending to them the longer they remained. To protect Levi from nder was a secondary reason for their departure. The ones who love you the most would always be willing to bear all of the hardships on your behalf. ¡°What a joke.¡± Shaunughed. ¡°What rights do you have in the first ce to attend this ceremony?¡± ¡°Do you feel no shame for making such boastful ims?¡± ¡°Show me your invitations! I¡¯ll kneel for you if you¡¯re worthy to attend!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t tell others that you know us. We don¡¯t want to be embarrassed in association with you.¡± Zoey and the girls hung their heads in embarrassment as they endeavored to pull Levi away. ¡°If you don¡¯t wish to attend, I¡¯ll forfeit my attendance as well.¡± Levi swept a nce through the crowd. ¡°Nobody else gets to attend! The ceremony is canceled!¡± Levi pulled out his phone and dialed a number. ¡°Tell them that the ceremony is canceled,¡± he ordered angrily. Shaun was beside himself with amusement at the spectacle. ¡°Do you really think that you have the power to cancel this ceremony with a phone call?¡± Chapter 1461 Chapter 1461 The crowd had joined Shaun inughter. They were delighted by the fact that Levi and his family were just embarrassing themselves further and further. The unification ceremony was the most exclusive event in Erudia. Even Albus did not have the authority to cancel the ceremony as he pleased. He would have to obtain a unanimous vote with the other three leaders to go through with the cancetion. To think that Levi could dictate his whims through a phone call? What a delusional idiot! ¡°His family must be so ashamed of producing aughing stock.¡± ¡°All right, let¡¯s carry on, everyone.¡± Shaun grinned. Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. Soon, the reception became crowded with guests exchanging their invitations for admittance, the scene that they have just witnessed was quickly forgotten. At that moment, a group came running out from the venue. ¡°Stop! Everybody, stay where you are! There will be no more admittance!¡± the leader shouted. ¡°What is it?¡± Shaun asked with a frown. The crowd looked over curiously. ¡°The ceremony has been cancelled!¡± the leader announced. The crowd was rendered speechless as silence fell following the extraordinary statement. Everybody¡¯s eyes were bulging with shock. The crowd exchanged startled nces. Is the ceremony really cancelled? Levi had managed to follow through with his threat with just one phone call? Shaun and Logan were about to lose their temper. Is that true? Unbelievable! ¡°Say it again!¡± demanded Mnie and Jennie in disbelief. ¡°I said the ceremony has been canceled! Are you that dense? Albus has personally ordered the cancetion. Nobody else is allowed in.¡± Shaun and his men were thunderstruck. They were unable to believe that the ceremony had been canceled. It was not a coincidence that Levi¡¯s mysterious phone call preceded the cancetion. Albus and Thierry were already present in anticipation of the ceremony. How could the ceremony be canceled like that with nothing else happening? It was only a few minutes after Levi¡¯s call, too. Suddenly, the crowd began to specte on his influence over the ceremony. Shaun and Logan exchanged fearful nces. Only one thought upied their minds at that instant: could it be that Levi had upied the top again? It was the only exnation. As he haspletely recovered, his status must have as well. His title as God of War was insufficient for him to im dominion over the Four Great Families. Though they would show the God of War respect as a courtesy, they were definitely above taking orders from him. Unless Levi¡¯s status had surpassed that of the God of War? What kind of divine being was capable of such feats? Unless he is¡­ With the impossibility of the only usible conclusion looming over the back of their minds, the crowd collectively suppressed a shudder. Their knees shook as their teeth chattered, the truth too frightening to behold. It was scary if it were true. ¡°Let¡¯s go in and find out what¡¯s going on.¡± ¡°Does Levi have anything to do with it or not?¡± ¡°How terrifying. Let¡¯s find out, to be sure.¡± The crowd had be badly rattled. They hobbled their way uncertainly toward the venue as they perspired in fear. Levi and his group were already halfway toward the venue. At that moment, Zoey had received a phone call. ¡°What?¡± she eximed in surprise. ¡°The ceremony has been canceled?¡± As the realization hit her, she nced up slowly at Levi, her eyes wide with disbelief. Chapter 1462 Chapter 1462 Both Emma and Mia also received the news regarding the cancetion of the ceremony. All of them turned and looked at Levi expectantly. They were waiting for his exnation. This was too much of a coincidence! Levi had just finished his call, and the very next moment, the celebration had been canceled. It must have something to do with Levi. Nobody would believe otherwise. After all, a celebration of such magnitude would not be called off for no apparent reason. ¡°How did you make them cancel it? With just a phone call?¡± Zoey asked in disbelief. Everyone else was also looking at Levi for an answer. ¡°It¡¯s simple. The ce belongs to me. If I don¡¯t allow them to hold the ceremony, there¡¯s nothing much they can do about it!¡± said Levi. He was right. Levi was the organizer of that ceremony, and the venue belonged to him as well. One word from him, and his wish would be theirmand. Zoey was stunned. She immediately sent someone to check out the details of the vi. Shortly after, Zoey received the information. Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. That vi indeed belonged to Levi. Zoey, Emma, and the rest of them finally understood. By not allowing them to utilize the venue, Levi had given them no choice but to call off the celebration. Nevertheless, it was a risky move. It involves the Four Great Families after all. ¡°Levi, I understand you are angry. Still, aren¡¯t you worried about offending the Four Great Families if you don¡¯t allow them to use the venue?¡± asked Zoey in trepidation. Even Cora had no say in this matter. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. No one will dare to do anything to me,¡± said Levi with a smile. Just then, he received a call from Albus, the King of Frostford, and the others. After some discussion, they decided it was best to carry on with the ceremony. Otherwise, the Avengers might get suspicious. Levi thought about it and concurred. In the event that the Avengers became wary, their n would fall apart. It looked like the ceremony still had to go on. ¡°Fine! Carry on, but find another venue! All of you can think of a reason on your own,¡± ordered Levi. ¡°Understood. We¡¯ll find another venue for the ceremony. I¡¯ll send someone to pick you up right now.¡± Albus had made all the arrangements. Levi did not refuse either. In no time at all, Albus¡¯ men arrived. They sent Levi and his family to the new venue of the ceremony. Zoey and the rest of them were puzzled. What¡¯s going on? They did not expect to end up attending the ceremony after all. Furthermore, they were the first batch of attendees to arrive. In the meantime, Shaun and the rest of them finally learned the ¡°truth.¡± The reason that the ceremony had been canceled was due to the change in venue. The Four Great Families had engaged the service of a master and found out that the location of Levi¡¯s vi was not ideal. Hence, the need for a change of location. There were no other reasons and certainly none that involved Levi. It was all just a coincidence. Everyone heaved a sigh of relief when they heard that. They were extremely relieved to find out that Levi was not the cause of the cancetion. If Levi¡¯s status had indeed reached that level, all of them would suffer immensely. ¡°Everybody, get ready to move to the new venue!¡± Shaun and his men left in a hurry. They arrived at the new venue and immediately got to work. Theypleted the setup as quickly as possible. Next, they had to see to the admission. Shaun went in and set up the reception area. At that moment, Zoey and the rest of them gradually realized what was happening. They were at the new location for the ceremony. That was why Levi had brought them there. Just as they were about to ask, Shaun and his men arrived and saw them. ¡°Levi, Zoey, what are you doing here?¡± Chapter 1463 Chapter 1463 Everybody was stunned to see them. Why are they here? ¡°We¡¯re here to attend the ceremony,¡± answered Levi. ¡°How is that possible? What gives you the right to attend the ceremony? You aren¡¯t invited!¡± No one believed Levi. ¡°Well, we have alreadye in. Why would we be needing any invitation?¡± Levi sat there with a calm expression. ¡°Nonsense! You are not eligible to attend this ceremony!¡± reprimanded Shaun furiously. Levi¡¯s smile only deepened. ¡°I can decide if the ceremony goes on or not. What makes you think I cannot attend?¡± ¡°Get them out of here!¡± shouted Jennie all of a sudden. Soon, several guards arrived. ¡°What¡¯s going on here?¡± ¡°They entered without an invitation!¡± Shaun said as he pointed at Zoey and the rest of them. Since Cora paid no mind about the matter, he decided to go all out. ¡°What? Don¡¯t all of you have any respect for the Four Great Families anymore?¡± All the guards were fuming. They stared daggers at Levi and the rest of them. Zoey started to panic. With Cora around, nothing would happen to them. Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. However, if they got thrown out, it would be humiliating. Now that they had Forlevia, and she was old enough to understand things, Zoey had no wish to see her daughter being embarrassed as well. She wanted to take the initiative and leave on their ord instead of being thrown out. It would be better for everyone that way. ¡°I want to sit here. What are you going to do about it?¡± Levi mocked while holding Forlevia in his arms. ¡°How dare you challenge the Four Great Families! You leave us with no choice but to throw you out!¡± Some of the fighters charged at Levi. Levi did not hold back, and they were sent flying in an instant. ¡°Levi, have you gone mad? How dare youy a finger on the men from the Four Great Families! Are you tired of living?¡± Shaun started yelling as he saw Levi make his moves. ¡°Hurry up and call for reinforcement! I don¡¯t believe that one man can outfight all of the Four Great Families! There are numerous highly skilled fighters from the Four Great Families. I want to see how you are going to fight them off all by yourself!¡± In an instant, the entire vi was in chaos. Many of the ultimate ss and God ss fighters got there. They had the vi heavily surrounded. ¡°Who dares to provoke the Four Great Families and cause trouble during the ceremony?¡± At that moment, Shaun and the rest of them grinned. Levi would not get away this time round. They would make sure he suffered. On the other hand, Zoey started to worry. Things were about to get worse. The nature of the matter hadpletely changed when Levi fought back. Very soon, Cora and Meredith arrived as well. ¡°Look at what all of you have done! It¡¯s out of my control now!¡± Cora said while looking at Levi disappointingly. ¡°Levi, you are in big trouble this time! Who do you think you are to challenge the Four Great Families?¡± Meredith stared at Levi. ¡°I don¡¯t care who you are rted to. Since you dare to challenge the Four Great Families and disrupt the ceremony, you will have to be dealt with!¡± The leader of the ultimate ss warriors gave Levi a frosty and intense stare. One could feel the chill exuding from him. ¡°Go on,¡± said Levi with a smile. ¡°Such insolence!¡± ¡°An arrogant prick like you ought to be taught a lesson!¡± Just as everyone was ready to fight, an angry voice could be heard bellowing, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°It¡¯s the King of Frostford and the others!¡± ¡°Quick, make way! Make way for them!¡± There was panic among the crowd, and they quickly cleared a path. Chapter 1464 Chapter 1464 The leaders of the Four Great Families appeared. Even the most mysterious Drayce Osbert, King of Eastford, had arrived as well. Other than a grand event like the unification ceremony, no one else could get the four of them together. They were revered by all of the ancient families. Even the God of War feared them. Their presence was imposing and left everyone breathless. Even Shaun, who was right in front, got so scared that he stood aside immediately. ¡°Levi, look at what you have done! You have even alerted the four lords! Just wait for your death! I doubt there will be anyone who can save you now!¡± Shaun and the others nearby started to gloat at Levi. They were pretty certain that Levi was done for. Since he had rmed the four kings, they doubted he would be able to get away scot-free. ¡°What¡¯s going on here?¡± Albus and the other three kings looked utterly shocked to see Levi. They had not expected him to be there. Before they could say anything, Logan and Shaun immediately jumped into action. ¡°My Lords, this man is Levi. He hase to the ceremony without an invitation. He¡¯s here to cause trouble!¡± ¡°Yes, it¡¯s him! He used to be the God of War. He has injured some men from the Four Great Families just because he has a little skill. He has no respect for the Four Great Families at all!¡± A few of them started using Levi. Zoey started to panic. There was no chance for her to say anything. ¡°Grandma!¡± She looked at Cora, but Cora looked away. It seemed that Cora had no wish to get involved in this matter. ¡°p them!¡± shouted Albus. His decisive manner stunned everyone. Property ? N?velDrama.Org. Shaun and the others were smirking. Levi was in big trouble. Albus had ordered him to be pped. Let¡¯s see if Levi still dares to retaliate now. Any reaction from him would be viewed as a challenge against the Four Great Families. Hence, Levi would have no choice but to ept the punishment. Zoey and the rest of them got even more worried. It would be such a humiliating thing to be pped in front of so many people. Not to mention that Levi would get hurt as well. Shaun and the others were eager to see it happening. At Albus¡¯ order, an ultimate ss warrior walked up to the front. A gust of wind swept across the area. Everyone instinctively took a step back. The p of an ultimate ss warrior invoked violent gusts of wind. p! p! p! p! The sharp, crisp sounds of the four ps resonated throughout the ce. Everyone was petrified. Zoey and the rest of them had even shut their eyes. The ps were strong enough to leave one¡¯s face in a bloody mess. ¡°Ah!¡± The next moment, agonizing wails filled the vi. Everyone opened up their eyes and was surprised to see the scene before them. Shaun, Logan, Jennie, and Mnie were lying on the ground, holding their bloodied faces and howling in pain. Each one of them received a p, and it had nearly cost them their lives. They turned and saw Levi still sitting down. That very moment, everyone was dumbfounded. What¡¯s going on? Shouldn¡¯t Levi be the one who get the p? Why are Shaun and the rest of them being punished instead? Did they get it wrong? This¡­ This¡­ This¡­ This doesn¡¯t make sense. Instantly, everyone turned to look at Albus and the other three kings. They were all wondering about it. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Shaun and those who got pped were the most confused of all. ¡°This¡­¡± Even Cora was waiting for their exnation. Why did they hit her grandson and granddaughter? ¡°Albus, did you hit the wrong person? Levi is the one causing trouble here! Why are you hitting your own people?¡± Chapter 1465 Chapter 1465 Everyone turned to look at Albus. ¡°Well done! The ps were long overdue!¡± said Thierry. ¡°We saw Levi walking into the vi! Even if he doesn¡¯t have an invitation, he is still fit to be here!¡± said Caden Valerius, King of Southford. The other three nodded. ¡°What?¡± Everyone was shocked to hear that. The four of them were aware of Levi¡¯s arrival? ¡°So, this is Le-¡± Drayce had neverid eyes on Levi before, and he looked surprised. ¡°W-Why?¡± Like everyone else, Meredith wanted to know why Levi was qualified to be there. Property ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Are you questioning our decision?¡± Albus looked enraged and stared at Meredith. They dropped to their knees. ¡°No, we won¡¯t dare to!¡± After that, no one dared to question anymore. Levi and his family were free to attend the ceremony. However, everyone was still curious. What exactly have Levi done to earn the right to be here? Perhaps his real identity is so horrifying that even the leaders of the Four Great Families fear him? But it¡¯s obvious that Drayce doesn¡¯t even know him. What exactly is going on? Shaun and those who were punished had no choice but to watch Levi and his family participating in the ceremony. Their n had failed miserably. Zoey¡¯s wish hade true. The unification ceremony of the Four Great Families was aplete sess. The Four Great Families were now united. Levi would use such immense power to his advantage. The Avengers had their eyes on the Four Great Families as well. ¡°Can you notice anything unusual? I can¡¯t believe the Four Great Families actually be allies,¡± asked Kuro Dragon. ¡°We heard that the Dragonites exert pressure on the Four Great Families and want them to work for the Dragonites. In order to fight against the Dragonites, they have to unify themselves as one!¡± That was the information that ck Phoenix had in hand. The story was wless, and they seemed to believe it. ¡°Great. As long as the Four Great Families aren¡¯t a threat to us, it¡¯s fine.¡± Kuro Dragon then said excitedly, ¡°Erudia, are you ready? I have a gift for you!¡± ck Phoenix was grinning too. This would be theirst act of madness! The Avengers intended to leave and never return once they had thrashed Erudia. There was bewilderment on the faces of ck Tiger and ck Wolf. ¡°What kind of gift?¡± Kuro Dragon smirked and said, ¡°I¡¯m going. ck Phoenix, tell them!¡± After Kuro Dragon left, ck Phoenix asked the rest of them, ¡°Have you heard about the Five Dragons Of Erudia?¡± ¡°Of course we have! The Five Dragons Of Erudia are the five most outstanding talents in Erudia! It is their ultimatebat skills that have brought Erudia to such great heights that no other countries can compete with!¡± They were a legend even to hidden forces like the Four Great Families. However, after such a long time, they had yet to find a worthy sessor for the Five Dragons Of Erudia. It just showed how powerful they were. ¡°Any country that has just one of the Five Dragons will be powerful. Imagine a country having all five of them, it will be the world¡¯s superpower! Such is the power and influence of the Five Dragons Of Erudia!¡± As far as the legend of the Five Dragons Of Erudia went, ck Tiger and ck Wolf had no difficulty believing it. ¡°But do you know why the Five Dragons Of Erudia have disappeared? After all, they have not been around for so many decades,¡± said ck Phoenix. The others shook their heads. ¡°Let me tell you something¡­¡± Chapter 1466 Chapter 1466 ck Tiger and his team didn¡¯t look away from ck Phoenix in case they missed something. ¡°Because the Five Dragons of Erudia are either injured or imprisoned.¡± The news shocked ck Tiger and his team. ¡°Impossible!¡± ¡°The Five Dragons of Erudia are the strongest fighters! It¡¯s impossible to hurt them, let alone imprison them!¡± ¡°Yeah, not even the Four Great Families could give birth to their heir. Not even after they had attempted it for a century. Nobody could face the Five Dragons of Erudia and win, let alone imprison them.¡± Nobody believed her, but ck Phoenix didn¡¯t mind. ¡°Yes, nobody can win in a fair fight against them. At least not for now. But what if they were fighting among themselves?¡± ¡°Hm?¡± ck Tiger and his team¡¯s curiosity was piqued. ¡°They were fighting among themselves?¡± That was the only exnation for their injuries. ¡°The Five Dragons of Erudia are: Eastern Hellhound, Western Spirit, Southern Emperor, Northern Demon, and Central Army. Rumors had it that Eastern Hellhound once devoured a baby dragon before, so he has the power of a dragon, making him a formidable foe. ¡°Western Spirit is a wandering monk, trained in body and mind. He¡¯s invincible, and not even a cannon could hurt him. Southern Emperor is born to a royal family. He¡¯s a master of martial arts who wields immeasurable power. ¡°Central Army used to be the god among soldiers, and their object of worship, making him a living legend. Northern Demon is the most mysterious out of the five. Nobody knows anything about his past, but true to his nickname, he¡¯s the most terrifying killing machine ever known to mankind. ¡°Rumors had it that the Five Dragons of Erudia are evenly matched. That is mostly true, since four of them can go toe to toe against each other. However, in this circle, everyone knows that Northern Demon is the strongest Dragon.¡± ck Tiger and his team listened to ck Phoenix¡¯s exnation quietly. ¡°The people call them the Five Dragons of Erudia, but they are not exactly teammates. No, they¡¯ve never even met each other. Then, on one fateful day, the leaders killed Northern Demon¡¯s wife, and that started the strongest Dragon¡¯s path of bloodshed. ¡°He went into a frenzy, killing everyone who got into his way. He was, in literal terms, a disaster. The leaders tried to stop him, but no matter how many soldiers they sent, none managed to defeat the demon. Left with no choice, they sent Central Army to fight him, but still, he lost. ¡°In the end, the leaders asked the other Dragons to work together in this mission. Thanks to their overwhelming numbers and unending traps, they finally captured the demon overseas, but it was no easy feat. ¡°The other dragons paid a heavy price and lost all their powers. Since then, nobody has ever heard about them. However, the point here is that Northern Demon wasn¡¯t hurt in the battle. In the end, he was merely captured and imprisoned.¡± ¡­ ck Tiger and his team gasped. Holy sh*t. He fought against all four dragons alone, destroyed them, and came out unscathed? And he was surrounded by hundreds of thousands of soldiers at the same time? And the army had to set up dozens of traps only to whittle him down and capture him? How can someone be so strong? ¡°Rumors had it that the Dragonites wanted to enlist Northern Demon¡¯s services, but he refused, so they killed his wife. That¡¯s why he despises this nation. Perhaps even more than us.¡± ck Tiger gulped. ¡°So if we bust him out, that¡¯d be another disaster for the nation then?¡± N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. ck Phoenix nodded. ¡°Yes. That¡¯s the boss¡¯ n.¡± Chapter 1467 Chapter 1467 They couldn¡¯t believe what they were hearing, and they shivered in fear. ¡°That¡¯s the boss¡¯st-ditch n? To bust that demon out?¡± They gasped. ¡°What the heck? That monster¡¯s the most terrifying killing machine known to man! If we bust him out, he¡¯s gonna go on a rampage! Nobody can stop him!¡± ¡°Yeah, the other dragons lost their powers, so there¡¯s no one else who can fight him. He¡¯s undefeatable!¡± ¡°Hahaha! I can imagine Erudia shaking in terror. Rejuvenating. I bet none of you could see thising, Dragonites.¡± The Avengers were whipped up into a frenzy, for that n was exactly what they wanted. Unleashing a walking disaster on the nation was the best thing they coulde up with. Even I shudder in fear just thinking about that demon¡¯s fury. ck Phoenix grinned. ¡°Crown King could have stopped him, but s¡­¡± Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. Theckeys looked somber when Crown King was brought up. That man was in a league of his own, befitting of the king¡¯s throne. He managed to defeat a slew of powerful fighters on Mount Drago all by himself, so he probably could stop the demon if he was still alive. s, he had since passed away. ¡°Wait, the boss predicted all of this?¡± Everyone gasped. ¡°Yes! That¡¯s exactly right!¡± ck Phoenixughed. ¡°This is the boss¡¯ n all along. First, he got rid of Crown King and weakened the nation. Then he¡¯ll unleash the demon on them, but now nobody can stop the rampage. Erudia will be helpless against this disaster.¡± ¡°But deputy, Northern Demon is already imprisoned, and I don¡¯t think Erudian leaders are gonna let him out anytime soon.¡± Everyone had the same question. The nation exhausted its resources to capture him, so there¡¯s no way they¡¯re letting him out that easily. ¡°Ah, I see. I suppose I should tell you that Northern Demon is not locked up in any Erudian prison.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Theckeys were confused. ck Phoenix exined, ¡°First, it¡¯s nigh impossible to kill him, given his strength. And second, he might break out of prison if the leaders kept him here. Everyone was worried about that, so the demon is now locked up in the most fearsome prison in Bayview¡ªthe Demon¡¯s Dungeon.¡± ¡°The one that charted zero breakouts?¡± ck Tiger was shocked. ¡°Yes. Demon¡¯s Dungeon is an enigma. It houses the most violent and evil criminals of Bayview and the world. Once a criminal is locked up in there, they¡¯ll be spending the rest of their life in the dungeon. ¡°It¡¯s a maximum-security prison, and it has charted zero breakouts over thest three hundred years.¡± ¡°So in other words, that¡¯s Erudian leaders¡¯ best bet. Once the demon¡¯s locked up, he¡¯s nevering out, isn¡¯t he?¡± ck Phoenix nodded. ¡°But now the boss has reached an agreement with the prison management, so they¡¯re letting the demon out now. For a hefty price, of course.¡± Everyone was incredulous. ¡°But there have been no breakouts ever since its inception. What did Boss do to make them agree to this?¡± ck Phoenix grinned. ¡°That¡¯s just how the boss works. He can do the impossible. The boss is picking up the demon as we speak, so all we have to do is wait. Erudia is going to tremble in fear soon.¡± The Avengers couldn¡¯t wait to see that happen. Soon, the Northern Demon would go on a rampage, bringing death and destruction everywhere he went. Chapter 1468 Chapter 1468 The deepest, northernmost part of Bayview¡¯s ocean was perpetually frozen, and in these frozennds stood a forbidden area uncharted on any map. No seafarer would dare venture these parts of the ocean, not even if that was thest thing they did, for in the northernmost part of Bayview¡¯s ocean stood its sturdiest penitentiary. It cost a hundred billion and a century to build, but it was worth it, for it eventually became the strongest prison in Bayview. It was built far, far out in the sea, at an altitude of one thousand meters below sea level. It was gigantic, tightly shut, and made from the toughest alloy in the world, making it indestructible. Its security level was ten, and a hundred thousand armed units patrolled it all year long. The prison was also equipped with the world¡¯s most advanced weapons, and there was even an aircraft carrier above the prison. Ever since it was erected three centuries ago, no prisoner had ever escaped it. Every single inmate in here was feared throughout Bayview, and some by the world. The inmates were also ranked in this prison. S-rank inmates were usually internationally wanted fugitives, SS-rank inmates were usually a threat to the world, while SSS-rank prisoners were walking, breathing disasters. SSS-ranked inmates were the highest-ranked inmates in every nation¡¯s prisons, with each nation housing one or two at the most. However, Demon¡¯s Dungeon house a hundred SSS-ranked inmates. It was, of course, the most fearsome prison around Bayview, but that wasn¡¯t all. It might be unbelievable, but Demon¡¯s Dungeon housed an SSSS-ranked inmate. That prisoner was truly a man who must not be named.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. Demon¡¯s Dungeon was also called the Eighteen Levels of Hell. In other words, it was split into eighteen floors. The deeper the floor, the more terrifying the inmates there were. There was only one man in the eighteenth level of hell, and it was none other than Northern Demon, the only SSSS-ranked inmate in Bayview. He was recognized as the king of darkness by all the SSS- ranked inmates, and officially recognized by the wardens as the strongest individual they had seen over thest three centuries. There was one rumor that flew around the prison. ¡®There are two things you shouldn¡¯t look directly at. One, the sun. Two, Northern Demon.¡¯ He was far, far stronger than all the other inmates, and that was why he was an SSSS-ranked inmate. That was why he was locked up on the eighteenth floor. That day, he broke another record. For three hundred years, no prisoner could escape the prison, but Northern Demon managed a feat none could ever hope to do. The cold, cold doors of the depths of hell yawned open, and out came a man in ck. There were no chains on him, for nobody could lock him down in here. Ever since he was locked up, Northern Demon came and went as he pleased. Sometimes he¡¯d even leave the prison to get some fresh air. Thanks to him, the depths of hell became nothing more than a joke. That day, the leader of the Avengers came to pick him up. That day, he could finally leave the Demon¡¯s Dungeon. ¡°Goodbye, Northern Demon!¡± ¡°Goodbye, Northern Demon!¡± ¡­ All the prisoners knelt before him, sending him off. It was a freezing hell, one where only demons remained, but the prisoners took to the demon as their god. On the day of his departure, they gave him a sendoff befitting of a king. When he came to the first floor, the warden of the Demon¡¯s Dungeon, Aidoneus, was already waiting along with a hundred men. Along with them were dozens of inmates in their prison uniform, who acted as representatives of all the prisoners here. ¡°Northern Demon, you may call upon us should you need any help. We¡¯re Bayview¡¯s most powerful assassin organization.¡± ¡°Northern Demon, you may call upon us should you need any help. We¡¯re Bayview¡¯s most powerful mercenary group.¡± ¡­ Chapter 1469 Chapter 1469 Before these people were locked up in the Demon¡¯s Dungeon, they were either King of Assassins or mercenary leaders. Right now, they were asking the Northern Demon to take over their organizations. Thest person was an old man with grey hair. He held the Northern Demon¡¯s hand earnestly. ¡°Northern Demon, as long as you take this card, ten percent of the wealth in Bayview will belong to you!¡± Before entering the dungeon, this old man was the richest man in the Dark World in Bayview. In fact, he was filthy rich. The Northern Demon epted their gifts without hesitation. These things were useless inside the Demon¡¯s Dungeon, but they gave him an advantage in the outside world. Kuro Dragon had informed him of the n, which was to take revenge on Erudia. These prisoners¡¯ resources and wealth would be his greatest backbone. He needn¡¯t be afraid that Erudia would arrest him again. After being locked up in the dungeon for some time, he finally realized one thing. Yes, he was strong, but as a lone ranger, trouble woulde his way sooner orter. Now, with the other prisoners¡¯ power, he could do anything he wanted. I¡¯m invincible now! The prison warden, Aidoneus, had a conflicted expression. The Demon¡¯s Dungeon could imprison everything in this world except for the Northern Demon, who was akin to a killing machine! All these years, the Northern Demon had been improving himself. He could¡¯ve left Demon¡¯s Dungeon if he wanted, but he had been waiting for an opportunity. Now, it was time for him to leave. ¡°Number 0000 of Demon¡¯s Dungeon, you¡¯re allowed to leave!¡± Aidoneus announced. After the Northern Demon¡¯s departure, the Demon¡¯s Dungeon¡¯s reputation would be affected. Still, Aidoneus had no choice as he had struck a deal with Kuro Dragon. He knew the Demon¡¯s Dungeon wouldn¡¯t be able to lock up the Northern Demon for long and was smart enough to strike up a deal with Kuro Dragon. Boom, boom! The gates of the Demon¡¯s Dungeon, which could emerge unscathed from a nuclear bomb¡¯s attack, rolled open slowly. The Northern Demon was the first prisoner who had been released from the Demon¡¯s Dungeon. There were a few battleships floating on the sea, and a helicopter hovering in the air. The Northern Demon took a deep breath. From afar, Kuro Dragon hurried over to him with a few men in tow. ¡°Sir, congrattions on your release!¡± Kuro Dragon congratted him with a wide grin. ¡°Mm,¡± the Northern Demon mumbled in acknowledgement. N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. When Kuro Dragon found out the Northern Demon was in possession of a vast fortune and in control of the most powerful mercenaries in the world, he was delighted. With the reinforcements, no one in Erudia could stop the Northern Demon now. ¡°Sir, the Avengers are at yourmand! Everything is ready. Thus, you can carry out your n without fear!¡± Kuro Dragon announced. The Northern Demon stared at the far distance. ¡°Mm, got it. By the way, where are the Eastern Hellhound and the rest?¡± Kuro Dragon replied, ¡°After you defeated them, they became crippled and vanished. There¡¯s still no news about them until now. Even if they had recovered, their power would¡¯ve been greatly diminished!¡± The Northern Demon waved his hand. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter even if they returned to their prime. I¡¯m not afraid of them!¡± He revealed, ¡°I¡¯ve been improving myself in the Demon¡¯s Dungeon all the while. Now, I¡¯m three times stronger than the man I used to be!¡± Kuro Dragon and the other men gasped in disbelief. Back then, it took four out of the Five Dragons of Erudia to capture the Northern Demon. If he was now three times stronger than the man he used to be, no one would be able to stop him! Kuro Dragon erupted inughter. This is better than I¡¯ve imagined! Chapter 1470 Chapter 1470 This is not part of my n. Clearly, luck is on my side! Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. Initially, Kuro Dragon only wanted to use his remaining strength to create trouble for Erudia. From the look of things now, the ¡°trouble¡± would lead to the Dragonites¡¯ destruction. After all, no one could stop the Northern Demon now! ¡°Still, we need to be careful. What if there¡¯s a powerful warrior among the Dragonites? For example, the newly inaugurated Crown King?¡± Kuro Dragon reminded him. The Northern Demon merely scoffed, ¡°They are no match for me. No one in Erudia can defeat me!¡± He was taunting the entire country! Of course, he was capable enough of doing so. Kuro Dragon told him, ¡°Sir, I¡¯ve made the arrangements. From now on, you¡¯ll need to follow my n. I guarantee Erudia will pay the price for offending us!¡± Suddenly, the Northern Demon¡¯s icy gazended on Kuro Dragon. They were under the sea, so it was already freezing, to begin with. Yet, Kuro Dragon could sense the temperature around him dropping swiftly as though he was sinking into the endless sea. ¡°I know what you¡¯re thinking. You¡¯re nning to use me to defeat Erudia!¡± announced the Northern Demon. ¡°Yes, I want to take revenge on them, but I don¡¯t listen to orders. I shall kill anyone who orders me around!¡± The Northern Demon vicious warning gave Kuro Dragon the chills. He¡¯s too strong! The warrior behind Kuro Dragon was wearing a ck lion mask. He was one of the top five warriors in the Avengers. Shooting the Northern Demon a disdainful look, he warned, ¡°Please mind your tone! He¡¯s the leader of the Avengers. Who do you think you are?¡± Most of the members of the Avengers didn¡¯t know the Northern Demon and thought his fame didn¡¯t match his poprity. Hence, many of them refused to bow down to him. ck Lion was one of them. He had been holding in his annoyance for some time. ¡°You refuse to bow to me?¡± The Northern Demon¡¯s gazended on him. ¡°I won¡¯t stand for this!¡± ck Lion announced angrily. Boom! Without warning, the Northern Demon¡¯s eyes went wintry with rage. With a simple but horrifying wave of his hand, he dragged ck Lion to him. ck Lion was strong, but he couldn¡¯t stop himself from being dragged over. The force was like a ck hole sucking his entire being away. At once, ck Lion wailed in agony. Various holes appeared in his body as his blood sttered everywhere. Slowly, his flesh disappeared, revealing the bones underneath. ck Lion was dead, leaving only his bones, clothes, and mask behind. It was an rming sight. The Avengers werepletely stunned to witness the grueling murder. Kuro Dragon was also shocked to witness the Northern Demon¡¯s power in real life. ck Lion was one of the top five powerful warriors in the Avengers, but he had no chance to defend himself in front of the Northern Demon. His miserable plight caused them all to lower their heads fearfully. None of them dared to meet the Northern Demon¡¯s gaze. After what he did to ck Lion, they were in awe of his ability. The Northern Demon was indeed a strong opponent whom they couldn¡¯t afford to offend. ¡°Anyone else who wants to state their objection?¡± the Northern Demon dered as he swept his gaze across the crowd. None present uttered a word of protest. Kuro Dragon immediately answered, ¡°Sir, I apologize for my earlier mistake. I¡¯m willing to be your loyal follower and listen to your every order!¡± ¡°Yes, you shall do that.¡± With that, the Northern Demon stepped onto the battleship. Everyone else heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°Ha! That¡¯s perfect,¡± Kuro Dragon dered happily. Chapter 1471 Chapter 1471 The more powerful the Northern Demon was, the more powerless Erudia was bound to be. Instead of heading straight to Erudia, the Northern Demon headed to various regions in Bayview. His n was to merge all the resources the prisoners provided him in the Demon¡¯s Dungeon. The Northern Demon was smart enough to realize the Avengers weren¡¯t reliable enough, hence he decided to do things himself. The only way to have peace of mind was to control everything himself. After the Northern Demon was released from prison, he disappeared into thin air. For a period of time after that, a peaceful moment finally came to Erudia. As the Demon¡¯s Dungeon and the Avengers kept the Northern Demon¡¯s release a secret, Erudia and the whole world were kept in the dark. Meanwhile, Levi was still working hard to investigate the Avengers. After the Four Great Families joined forces with him, things started moving quickly. ¡°Is there no news about The Avengers recently?¡± Levi found it strange for the Avengers were keeping a low profile. After killing the Crown King, they should take further action to attack Erudia. Their silence made him uneasy. West Sky Lord replied, ¡°Nothing for now. They are in hiding, so I think they are scheming something else.¡± Levi massaged his temples. ¡°Peace before the storm, huh? They must be nning something big. If I¡¯m correct, they are going to flee, and this is their final fanatical n!¡± West Sky Lord nodded. ¡°Yes. Prince William had given them eighteen inds and a piece ofnd. They should be nning their escape from Erudia!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Before they escape, they¡¯ll do something big to cripple Erudia so their escape will be a sess.¡± N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. Everyone gazed at Levi earnestly. ¡°Master, what will theirst n be?¡± ¡°I think they will attack Erudia directly without holding back!¡± ¡°Yes. They targeted you previously to bring a blow to Erudia. This time, they are going to destroy us!¡± They expressed their agreement with Levi¡¯s words. A cold glint shed across Levi¡¯s eyes. ¡°That means Erudia is in danger. We can¡¯t sit by idly anymore. It¡¯s time for us to fight back!¡± ¡°Master, we¡¯ve only managed to find out half of the members of the Avengers. We don¡¯t even know who their leader is. If we take action recklessly, they might get alerted,¡± someone voiced his opinion. ¡°It¡¯s toote. Once the Avengers take action, we¡¯ll suffer great losses!¡± ¡°Ry my order. Prepare for battle! The Four Great Families should ask their strongest warriors to be on standby!¡± That very night, Levi gathered all the forces he could to wait for the Avengers¡¯ final attack. Still, he couldn¡¯t tamp down the uneasiness in his heart, as he had no idea what their n was. As this was their final attack, he knew they would do something big. It really bothered him. If he got it wrong or failed to control the situation, Erudia would be in danger. If the citizens had to suffer, Levi would be gued by guilt. Wait, there¡¯s no way the Avengers will lie low at such a moment! Levi hastily gathered everyone again. ¡°I believe the Avengers must¡¯ve taken action. Who are the ones we don¡¯t have control over?¡± he inquired. ¡°The leader of The Avengers¡ªKuro Dragon!¡± Chapter 1472 Chapter 1472 ¡°We found out where he was when we kept an eye on ck Phoenix, but he was quick enough to shake us off. We couldn¡¯ty a hand on him. We managed to subdue everyone except for him,¡± West Sky Lord revealed. ¡°We have no clue who the leader of the Avengers is, so he should be the mastermind!¡± Levi drew a sharp breath. ¡°We¡¯ve prepared ourselves for their attack, but we have no idea how they willunch their attack. Something feels off to me.¡± That very night, Levi couldn¡¯t sleep. He felt pressured, as though a pair of eyes were gazing at him in the dark. In the temporary base of the Avengers in Oand City, Kuro Dragon, ck Phoenix, and the rest of the higher-ups of the Avengers were gathered together. ¡°Is the Northern Demon still lying low?¡± asked ck Phoenix. ¡°He¡¯s going to take action soon. For the past few days, he had been working on merging his resources. He wants us to take action first to divert Erudia¡¯s attention so he can attack without them realizing it. By then, Erudia¡¯s line of defense will crumble easily,¡± Kuro Dragon revealed with a smug grin. ¡°Ah?¡± ¡°The Northern Demon came up with that trick?¡± Everyone was bbergasted. Back then, the Northern Demon was a lone ranger who attack Erudia alone. He didn¡¯t have any followers or tried to use any tricks. Kuro Dragon merelyughed. ¡°He must¡¯ve realized being a lone ranger doesn¡¯t work!¡± ¡°What should we do now?¡± the core members of the Avengers demanded eagerly. ¡°We¡¯ll take action at dawn!¡± By dawn, people were exhausted, but without warning, the Avengers¡¯ members appeared all over Erudia. Everyone was caught off guard as the Avengers attacked and destroyed the important bases andbs. Luckily, Levi was prepared. His men took action at once and made sure their losses were minimal. Back in North Hampton, Levi received the news at once. ¡°The South is under attack!¡± ¡°The East is under attack!¡± ¡°The attack has been countered. Now, we¡¯re going after them.¡± ¡°Same here!¡± As they had nned ahead, they didn¡¯t suffer great losses. It was a fruitful day for Levi and his men, but The Avengers had suffered heavy losses throughout the day. Most of Levi¡¯s men had revealed themselves as their attention was on the Avengers.N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. After the Avengers took action, naturally, those people had to retaliate and reveal themselves to the enemy. Besides the Cmity and the Four Great Families, everyone else was exposed to the enemy. ¡°Master, they finally took action!¡± Everyone was beaming in delight, for they had prepared ahead of the attack. Thus, the enemy had no chance of seeding. Levi¡¯s frown remained. ¡°No, something¡¯s wrong!¡± ¡°Huh? What¡¯s wrong?¡± The crowd shot disbelieving nces at Levi. Levi revealed his thoughts. ¡°This is unlike their usual style. If this is indeed thest crazy n of the Avengers before their escape, they would¡¯ve gone all out instead ofunching small attacks!¡± ¡°Right. It¡¯s thest attack, so they should¡¯ve poured in all of their efforts.¡± ¡°What will their trump card be?¡± Everyone was stumped. ¡°I¡¯m clueless, too.¡± Levi rubbed his head in exasperation. Right then, someone rushed in and yelled at the top of his lungs. ¡°We¡¯re in big trouble!¡± Thud! Levi and the rest could feel their hearts sinking. They had a bad feeling about this. Chapter 1473 Chapter 1473 ¡°What happened?¡± They immediately rose to their feet hastily. ¡°The enemy attacked several of our bases at the same time and caused a tremendous blow! Also, the Four National Gates were attacked. The Four Guardians were severely injured, so our first line of defense had crumbled!¡± The messenger paused to take a deep breath before continuing, ¡°Besides that, our men who had been exposed because of the n were assaulted, too. At the same time, both Serpentine Lab and Tigris Lab had been destroyed. The enemy is advancing rapidly! Our men are at a loss now.¡± After Levi and the rest got to know what was happening, there was a shocked silence. ¡°What? Didn¡¯t we keep an eye on the Avengers? Why did they sessfullyunch sneak attacks on us?¡± Levi realized something was wrong. ¡°I don¡¯t think the Avengers are attacking us. Those attackers are mostly mercenaries and assassins from abroad. They are strong and undefeatable! Their leader was powerful enough to destroy three of our defense lines in one move!¡± ¡°I was right. The Avengers¡¯ attack was just a cover to divert our attention so these people couldunch a sneak attack! They had help from outsiders. Clearly, these outsiders meant business! This is the crazy n they had in mind!¡± Levi eximed while rubbing his temples. In the end, he had failed to defend Erudia. Now, the next course of action was to minimize their losses and wipe out the enemy. ¡°Find out who these men are and mobilize our troops to stop their advances! Also, keep an eye on the Avengers. They should be escaping any minute. We can¡¯t let them leave Erudia alive!¡± Levi commanded angrily. This time, he would uproot them no matter what. No one could stop his wrath! ¡°As of now, these people have entered Erudia. We failed to track them down, there¡¯s no telling where they will attack next.¡± West Sky Lord had deployed the sk to track these people down. ¡°Report back to me once you receive news of these people. I shall take action myself! The Cmity and the elites of the Four Great Families, be on standby. This is our trump card!¡± Levi announced as his fury intensified. They had suffered huge losses, and their enemy was strong. Levi was extremely strung up. Erudia and the other countries had erupted by now after the news of the destroyed bases andbs spread out. No one knew this day woulde. Needless to say, there were winners and losers from the oue. The overseas forces were overjoyed, as they had never seen Erudia this humiliated. After the Crown King¡¯s death, Erudia was on the brink of copse. They could barely conceal their delight. However, it spelled disaster for Erudia for their enemy was too capable. They couldn¡¯t stop the intruders from advancing. After the intruders injured the Four Guardians, they advanced into Erudia without hesitation. No one knew what their next move would be. To make things worse, they didn¡¯t even know who the intruders were. The Dragonites used up all their resources and efforts to investigate but ended up not finding anything. Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. Everyone was consumed by panic right now. The unknown had instilled fear in them. Right then, a video was revealed to the public suddenly. It was a simple announcement made by the Northern Demon. ¡°Erudia, I, the Northern Demon, am back!¡± Chapter 1474 Chapter 1474 The Northern Demon was a foreign and ancient name to everyone. Only the Four Great Families who had been in seclusion for a long time knew who that was. The Northern Demon was one of the Five Dragons of Erudia. The Five Dragons of Erudia were the top warriors around, and the Northern Demon was the strongest among them. Back then, the other four of the Five Dragons of Erudia had tobine forces to subdue him. Of course, they also had the help of various traps and a few hundred thousand troops. In reality, the Northern Demon could defeat the four of them easily. The Five Dragons of Erudia were invincible, but the Northern Demon was stronger than the other four combined. Clearly, he was horrifyingly capable. Just like his name suggested, he was a devil in human form! His presence would only lead to destruction. When the Northern Demon appeared in the public¡¯s eye again, the hidden forces in Erudia, the Dragonites, and others couldn¡¯t hide their horror. Instantly, fear swamped their hearts. N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. Those who experienced what happened back then knew how strong the Northern Demon was. He was unstoppable and showed no mercy at all. Starting from the South of Erudia, he wiped out the entire region until he reached the East, then proceeded to Bayview. No one could stop him! He was the epitome of disaster. It took them a lot of effort to capture him, but they btedly realize that no prison in Erudia could keep him locked up. In the end, they had to send him to Demon¡¯s Dungeon, thinking he¡¯d remain locked up there forever. Did he actually escape from the Demon¡¯s Dungeon? ¡°We¡¯ve confirmed that the Northern Demon had indeed left the Demon¡¯s Dungeon some time ago. Everything that has happened for the past two days was part of his n!¡± the Dragonites reported. Everyone nched in horror as they wondered who could subdue this devil incarnate. After all, the other four of Five Dragons of Erudia had gone into seclusion after being crippled in the fight. As they couldn¡¯te out to fight, it meant that no one could stop the Northern Demon. Now, the Northern Demon was back with his entourage of skilled warriors. He had also joined hands with the Avengers, so it was practically impossible to defeat him now. ¡°Is this the end of Erudia?¡± ¡°He¡¯s too strong. Who is capable enough of stopping him?¡± Suddenly, everyone fell silent as a man popped up in their minds¡ªLevi Garrison. The fight at Mount Drago had sessfully propelled him into stardom. It seemed like Levi was the only one who could battle against the Northern Demon. Even though Levi¡¯s achievement was outstanding, no one was confident that he could win for the Northern Demon was too evil. ¡°I think we should ask the other four of the Five Dragons of Erudia for some ideas as they were the ones who defeated the Northern Demon back then.¡± ¡°Yes, that sounds like a great idea. They are the ones who know the Northern Demon the best!¡± Thus, the Dragonites sent their men to locate the other four of the Five Dragons of Erudia. When the Northern Demon¡¯s video was released, the public was confused at first. Gradually, the news of the Northern Demon¡¯s past deeds spread like wildfire. It was clear that the Northern Demon was horrible and unstoppable. ¡°I wish the Crown King is still alive.¡± ¡°Yes. If the Crown King is still alive, he will surely defeat the Northern Demon!¡± The citizens were starting to miss the Crown King. Chapter 1475 Chapter 1475 None of them knew that the Crown King was still alive! ¡°I heard that even if the Crown King was alive, he wouldn¡¯t be a match for the Northern Demon.¡± ¡°Still, he is our only hope. Is there anyone who has a possibility of defeating him?¡± A long silence ensued. In this era, there was practically no one who could crush the Northern Demon. After hearing about the Northern Demon¡¯s release from prison, the Dragonites and elites in Erudia could only tremble in fear. The name itself gave them the chills. The Wolf squad, Phoenix squad, and Dragon squad of the Dragonites gathered for a meeting. They nned to form a Suicide Squad to go to war with the Northern Demon. ¡°Who is willing to join the squad?¡± The air went deathly quiet after that question was tossed. Clearly, no was wanted to risk their lives for they weren¡¯t confident of defeating the Northern Demon. Everyone, including the Dragonites, was overwhelmed with fear. Their legs went limp at the mention of his name, so they couldn¡¯t summon their courage to fight against him. Besides the Avengers, the Northern Demon also had the help of the strongest mercenary and assassin organizations in Bayview. Even George and Albus couldn¡¯t conceal their fear upon hearing the news of the Northern Demon being released from prison. They had always been in awe of the Five Dragons of Erudia, especially the strongest among the five of them¡ªthe Northern Demon. As the great families had poured all their efforts to train the sessors of the Five Dragons of Erudia, they knew how capable the Northern Demon could be. Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. There was no way they could train the sessors to be as powerful as him. The power that he held was unimaginable. Meanwhile, Winsor and his Asura Army were stationed at the Ether training base in the North. They had just been attacked and suffered from a great loss. Still, they managed to defend the training base from the enemy. ¡°Boss, the Iron Brigade is the only one standing. The other troops sustained severe injuries, especially Minka¡¯s troops.¡± Zar was reporting the other training bases¡¯ conditions to Winsor. ¡°Everyone, hang in there. Don¡¯t embarrass me!¡± Winsor dered. As the Ether was in treacherous terrain, they could defend themselves for now. ¡°Is there any trace of the Northern Demon?¡± asked Winsor. After the Northern Demon announcement of his return, he had never shown himself to the masses. His subordinates were everywhere, though. ¡°He isn¡¯t seen anywhere. Someone predicted that he¡¯ll appear in Oand City instead ofing to the North,¡± Bolgun dered. ¡°I hope someone will find a way to crush the Northern Demon. He¡¯s a demon, while we¡¯re just ordinary human beings. We¡¯re no match for him.¡± Even though Winsor was part of the Great Family of Frostford, he was filled with horror at the mention of the Northern Demon. Boom! Suddenly, a deafening roar pierced the air, causing the animals to escape in fear. A sinister chill seeped into the air as everyone palpitated and panted ufortably. Various negative emotions devoured them all at once. Some even had the urge to take their own lives. It was as though the world had turned bleak. Only emptiness and silence remained. It was a depressing and unbearable sensation, as they felt as though the deepest fears in their hearts had been drawn out. ¡°T-the Northern Demon is here. He¡¯s in the North¡­¡± Chapter 1476 Chapter 1476 The Northern Demon¡¯s arrival shook the earth, turning it into rubble. Terror grew in everyone¡¯s hearts. He was a killing machine, and they were his prey, including the experienced Gods of War like Winsor. Before the Ether, a ck figure stepped forward slowly with a crowd trailing behind him. It was the Northern Demon. Boom! Winsor nearly lost it when he saw that lone figure. He¡¯s in the North! Why isn¡¯t he in Oand City? No one got it right! Shit, we¡¯re doomed. The Northern Demon isn¡¯t going tounch his attack on Oand City. As a member of the great family, Winsor knew how horrifyingly powerful the Northern Demon was. Yet, his subordinates were ignorant and fearless. N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. ¡°Boss, we¡¯ll do our best to defend the Ether! After we win, the world will know of us!¡± ¡°Yes! Everyone will be in awe of us as we defended the Ether from the Northern Demon!¡± The Asura Trio were lost in their reverie. Winsor¡¯s face darkened at once. Defend? That¡¯s not the main point now. The entire Asura Army might get wiped out. Still, we can¡¯t back down! I can¡¯t give up! ¡°Asura Army!¡± he barked out. ¡°Yes!¡± the soldiers responded. ¡°We shall defend our territory no matter what!¡± hemanded. ¡°We have an advantage over them, so it won¡¯t be easy to break through our line of defense!¡± A trace of ruthlessness shed across Winsor¡¯s face. The next second, a series of exmations was heard from the troops. ¡°Where is he? He disappeared into thin air!¡± Everyone rushed forward to see what was going on. The Northern Demon, who had been striding ahead alone a moment ago, was no longer in sight. He had just vanished under everyone¡¯s watchful eyes! ¡°Oh, no!¡± Winsor yelled. The next thing he knew, a venomous gazended on him. Sweat dotted his forehead and dripped down his face instantly. The Northern Demon is among us! As wails of anguish rang out behind him, he turned to see the Asura Army crumbling down. It was clear that the Northern Demon had broken through their defense easily, clearing the path for his people to march in. ¡°Let¡¯s go! It¡¯s our chance to prove ourselves!¡± The Asura Trio reacted swiftly and charged ahead. Thump, thump, thump! At once, three bodies were sent flying. They couldn¡¯t even stand one hit from the Northern Demon! Winsor¡¯s eyes glinted menacingly. ¡°We can¡¯t admit defeat! We have to defend the North!¡± ¡°Ha! Clueless idiot. Can you defend the North?¡± The Northern Demon appeared in front of Winsor and gave him a punch. Instantly, Winsor coughed out a mouthful of blood and was sent flying back. ¡°Is this the God of War? You¡¯re no match for me.¡± Winsor struggled to his feet and dered, ¡°Come! Let¡¯s battle!¡± Though he knew he was no match for the Northern Demon, he refused to leave the front line of defense. ¡°Don¡¯t be a fool. Hurry, leave now!¡± Right then, Minka appeared out of nowhere and tugged on Winsor¡¯s sleeves urgently. ¡°No! I, the God of War, have never been defeated before!¡± Winsor dered stubbornly. ¡°You don¡¯t deserve to be the God of War. Besides, how shall we crush the Northern Demon? I¡¯ve received orders from the Dragonites, asking us to retreat. There¡¯s no need to sacrifice our lives for nothing!¡± Minka yelled. ¡°Fine! Retreat now!¡± Winsormanded. Shortly after, the Northern Demon sessfully conquered the Ether. The other training bases around were upied, too. The North had fallen into the enemy¡¯s hand. The Northern Demon stood at the highest point and gazed into the far distance with a smug grin. ¡°Erudia, can you still stop me?¡± Chapter 1477 Chapter 1477 ¡°Sir, what an amazing feat!¡± his subordinates yelled raucously. They were excited, for the Northern Demon had conquered part of Erudia easily. After appearing in the North, the Northern Demon wiped out everywhere he went, including the defense lines and the training bases. The whole of North was terrified and kept retreating. ¡°This is the first time I¡¯ve ever seen Erudia retreating!¡± ¡°The Northern Demon is amazing! He is so powerful that the North kept retreating!¡± ¡°He¡¯s unstoppable. How will Erudia defeat him?¡± ¡°Luckily, the Northern Demon is Erudia¡¯s enemy. If he is on their side, it will be a nightmare for us!¡± After the Northern Demon¡¯s continuous victory, the foreign forces went wild. It was the first time they had seen someone who rendered Erudia helpless. ¡°If the Northern Demon was released earlier to kill the Crown King, there won¡¯t be so many casualties!¡± ¡°Yes. The Northern Demon is the nemesis of Erudia!¡± The results were better than what the Avengers had expected, so Kuro Dragon was beaming from ear to ear. He announced happily, ¡°I was nning on escaping Erudia once the Northern Demon took action, but there¡¯s no need to do so now. We have plenty of time, so we can stay and enjoy the show.¡± ck Phoenix nodded in agreement. ¡°Yes. They have no time for us now, so we can leave whenever we want.¡± ¡°Boss, what will the ending be? The Northern Demon is undefeatable. He¡¯s three times stronger than he used to be, and he has the help of so many elites,¡± asked ck Tiger. Kuro Dragon thought about it before answering, ¡°In the end, Erudia will talk to the Northern Demon and give in to his demands. That¡¯s all I can think of.¡± Indeed, the Northern Demon¡¯s advance was unstoppable. Left with no choice, Erudia would have to negotiate peace. ¡°Impossible. Erudia has never done that. They¡¯d rather die than kneel down and beg to survive.¡± ¡°I think so, too. Erudia won¡¯t negotiate peace.¡± ck Phoenix and the others stated their opinions. ¡°Mm, you could be right. The Erudians are hypocrites. They won¡¯t cave in and attempt to negotiate peace. But can they defeat the Northern Demon? If they refuse to hold peace talks, they have to go against him. That will only increase their losses and casualties. In the end, they will still have to cave in,¡± exined Kuro Dragon. ¡°You¡¯re right¡­¡± It was only then that everybody realized that there was some truth to his words. The Northern Demon was powerful enough to destroy Erudia, so they had no choice but to give in to his demands. Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. To survive, they had to throw away their pride. Erudia would be humiliated through and through. Still, it couldn¡¯t be helped, for the Northern Demon was undefeatable. Meanwhile, the Dragonites were having a headache. They didn¡¯t expect the Northern Demon would appear in the North. He was powerful enough to break through their defense lines alone! Soon, the other regions would be upied as well. Even Oand City would be in danger. ¡°What should we do?¡± ¡°The Northern Demon is too strong! No one can defeat him for sure.¡± ¡°Even if the Crown King is here, we can¡¯t let our guard down. I don¡¯t think the Crown King is as powerful as the Northern Demon.¡± ¡°Yes, they are not on the same level.¡± Right then, the other four members of the Five Dragons of Erudia sent news. Chapter 1478 Chapter 1478 They had a n to crush the Northern Demon! It was great news for the Dragonites and Erudia. They were in their darkest period, but help came their way unexpectedly. Could it be that the Five Dragons of Erudia are having aeback? ¡°Are the Eastern Hellhound and the rest having aeback?¡± Everyone was clearly excited. ¡°No. They aren¡¯t fit enough to go to battle.¡± ¡°Then?¡± ¡°Their disciples can help us out!¡± ¡°Are their disciples capable?¡± ¡°The Eastern Hellhound and the other three imed that they had taught the four disciples everything that they knew. It took them a few decades to train the disciples! For the past few decades, they had been studying the Northern Demon¡¯s moves and ability. It took them a lot of effort to devise the Fusion Attack to defeat the Northern Demon! Now, the four disciples had mastered the Fusion Attack!¡± The messenger concluded, ¡°The Eastern Hellhound and the other three imed that the Northern Demon is no match to their four disciples!¡± Upon hearing that, the Dragonites whooped excitedly. ¡°That¡¯s great news!¡± ¡°Turns out the Eastern Hellhound and the other three had a backup n and trained their sessors for Erudia,¡± someone voiced his admiration for them. ¡°Yes, that¡¯s amazing. I can¡¯t believe they came up with the Fusion Attack to defeat the Northern Demon!¡± Everyone was certain that victory wasing their way. ¡°The four disciples will arrive by tonight to battle against the Northern Demon! To increase our probability of winning, we have decided to set up a Suicide Squad by gathering our elites to join them on the battlefield! All hidden forces need to send their representatives to join us! We¡¯re sure that the disciples and the Suicide Squad will crush the Northern Demon!¡± the Dragonites announced. The Dragonites hade up with a thorough n. Still, some were not convinced. ¡°What about Levi? Won¡¯t we get a better chance of winning if he joins us?¡± ¡°Levi is in charge of wiping out the Avengers. He doesn¡¯t have to join the Suicide Squad. For now, the four disciples would be enough.¡± The Dragonites were nning to ask Levi to lead the team to kill the Northern Demon, but that was theirst resort. Now that the Five Dragons of Erudia had sent their disciples, Levi wouldn¡¯t be needed. Everyone thought that the disciples were stronger than Levi and had a better chance at bringing the Northern Demon down. After all, they had mastered the Fusion Attack developed by the Five Dragons of Erudia, so Levi was no longer needed here. He just had to take care of the Avengers. Yes, the Eastern Hellhound and the other three came out with the Fusion Attack to defeat the Northern Demon, but they had no idea he was now three times stronger than his past self. Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. The Fusion Attack could defeat the Northern Demon back then, but it waspletely ineffective against him now. Never in their wildest dreams did they imagine that when they were studying the Northern Demon, he was improving himself swiftly. When Levi received the order, he was naturally stunned. After all, he had worked his butt off to lead the operation. Levi was prepared to go to battle but at the most crucial moment, was told he needn¡¯te. Instead, he was ordered to take care of the Avengers. Levi was no longer needed because the four disciples of the Five Dragons of Erudia had offered help. He was left behind, and that made him really upset. Chapter 1479 Chapter 1479 Still, he had no choice but to follow orders, as he was in the military. ¡°Yes, sir!¡± Levi was exasperated. ¡°Crown King, you might dislike hearing this, but the four disciples of the Eastern Hellhound and the other three have offered help. They are stronger than you! As they had mastered the Fusion Attack meant to defeat the Northern Demon, we decided to send them to battle. As for you, you only have to focus on taking out the Avengers.¡± Levi nodded. ¡°Yes, got it. I¡¯m yours tomand. If you need me to take the Northern Demon down, I¡¯ll head there straight away.¡± Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. He felt indignant, but he had to tamp down his feelings for the sake of Erudia. As long as it was for the best, Levi could do anything. Perhaps the disciples of the Five Dragons of Erudia are better than me. Besides the Cmity, which was kept a secret, the other people alongside Levi had been transferred elsewhere, including the Iron Brigade, which had been transferred to the North. On the other hand, in a secret training base in Oand City. A few armored vehicles appeared out of nowhere. Four middle-aged men stepped down from the car. They were the four disciples of the Eastern Hellhound and the other three¡ªthe Eastern Beast, the Western Monk, the Southern Warrior, and the Medial Soldier. Their nicknames were based on their masters¡¯ nicknames as a form of respect. ¡°It has been decades. Finally, we get to take a breather in the outside world!¡± ¡°Yes. Medial Soldier, you¡¯re also known as Heracles. If you showed yourself to the world earlier, you¡¯d already be the God of War by now.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Nobody else is your match!¡± They burst out inughter arrogantly. The four of them certainly had the right to be arrogant, as they were the disciples of the Five Dragons of Erudia. The Dragonites gave them a warm wee. ¡°Wee, wee! You¡¯re Erudia¡¯s hope!¡± ¡°Yes, you¡¯ll be the pride of Erudia once you defeat the Northern Demon. Your victory will be written in history!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Our masters knew the Northern Demon would return one day, so they came up with the Fusion Attack. We¡¯ve mastered that attack! The Northern Demon won¡¯t be able to escape from our clutches!¡± They were extremely confident in themselves. Otherwise, the Five Dragons of Erudia wouldn¡¯t have sent them to help the Dragonites. ¡°That¡¯s great! You¡¯re the four Dragons of Erudia!¡± everyone eximed. ¡°That¡¯s our masters¡¯ nickname. You can call us the Four Basilisks!¡± They came up with another nickname for themselves. ¡°By the way, when shall we depart?¡± asked Medial Soldier, otherwise known as Heracles. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. We¡¯re still finding members to join our Suicide Squad so we can wipe out the Northern Demon and his men once and for all! I believe we¡¯ll be ready by tomorrow noon. That¡¯s when we¡¯ll depart!¡± The Four Basilisks nodded. ¡°Yes. We¡¯ll need some cannon fodders.¡± They were bold enough to call the Suicide Squad their cannon fodders. The Medial Soldier asked, ¡°By the way, where is Levi Garrison? He was the first God of War! I¡¯ve heard that he¡¯s much stronger than Winsor!¡± Central Army had picked him out as he was the strongest among millions of soldiers in Erudia, but after that, he remained in seclusion for a few decades. Still, he paid close attention to the God of War and the likes. In fact, he wanted to meet Levi and the rest. ¡°Levi isn¡¯t worthy of joining the battle against the Northern Demon.¡± Chapter 1480 Chapter 1480 ¡°You do have a point.¡± ¡°If Heracles came out of seclusion earlier, Asura and the God of War won¡¯t be his match.¡± The other three chimed in mockingly. Heracles voiced his disappointment. ¡°I¡¯d like to meet him. My master speaks highly of him. ording to my master, if Levi had been trained since young, he¡¯ll be far more aplished today.¡± ¡°Forget about him. You¡¯re our hope to crush the Northern Demon!¡± The others proceeded to shower him with ttery. N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. ¡°Yes, assemble the Suicide Squad as soon as possible so we can battle against the Northern Demon!¡± The four of them were impatient. Meanwhile, an uproar had erupted all over Erudia over the formation of the Suicide Squad. The hidden but powerful forces were stumped. It was clear what the name Suicide Squad meant. The mission was a dangerous one, so there was practically no one who volunteered to join the Suicide Squad. As only the elites of various forces would get to join the Suicide Squad, their demises would be a huge loss for their respective families. No one was willing to take such a huge risk. Still, they had no choice but to obey the Dragonites¡¯ order. The hidden forces and the Four Great Families had to pick Ultimate ss warriors to join the Suicide Squad. Every great family had to pick twenty-five warriors. After some preparation work, the Great Family of Westford finally picked twenty warriors. The Ultimate ss warriors who got picked were the worst or had no potential, for they would lose their lives in the battle. After trying their best not to choose the talented warriors, they only managed toe out with twenty warriors. To pick the remaining five, they decided to draw lots. The other Ultimate ss warriors would draw lots to decide who¡¯d get picked. Right then, a ruckus sounded in the Great Family of Westford. ¡°Don¡¯t pick my son! He¡¯s an Ultimate ss warrior at a young age. He¡¯s our future hope!¡± Turns out Wilton Langston, one of the council members of the Great Family of Westford, was pleading on behalf of his son who got picked to join the Suicide Squad. Wilton was the eighth brother of Thierry Langston. His son was a genius, ranked among the top three warriors among the younger generation of the Great Family of Westford. Of course he couldn¡¯t bear to see his son risking his life. Sadly, he couldn¡¯t do anything about it, as his son¡¯s name was selected. ¡°Mr. Wilton Langston, do you want to pull your son out of the list of the Suicide Squad?¡± Meredith and the others went to him and asked. ¡°Do you have an idea?¡± Wilton¡¯s eyes lit up. Meredith and her gang nodded. ¡°Yes, we do.¡± Wilton urged, ¡°Tell me now! If your n works, I¡¯ll owe you a favor! You cane to me for help!¡± He sounded really urgent, so Meredith and the rest exchanged nces in delight. They had been waiting to hear these words. As part of the Great Family of Westford, they had the support of Cora. Still, they wanted to rise through the ranks. With Wilton¡¯s support, they would definitely get to be more powerful. ¡°Yes. Ask someone else to go in your son¡¯s stead!¡± Harry announced with a grin. ¡°Huh? But Thierry said the chosen ones can¡¯t be reced by other people!¡± said Wilton. Meredith and the rest grinned. ¡°This man can rece your son, no problem!¡± ¡°Who is it?¡± ¡°Levi Garrison. He¡¯s an Ultimate ss warrior and qualifies to join the Suicide Squad.¡± Wilton nodded vehemently upon hearing their exnation. Chapter 1481 Chapter 1481 ¡°Yes, why didn¡¯t I think of him?¡± Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. Wilton clenched his fists. He couldn¡¯t find a recement for only Ultimate ss warriors could join the Suicide Squad. Besides, Thierry also left orders that other warriors from the same family couldn¡¯t rece the selectees. Levi wasn¡¯t part of the Great Family of Westford. He was rted to some people in the family, that¡¯s all. ¡°Let Levi take his ce!¡± they urged. ¡°Levi will do.¡± ¡°Mr. Langston, we need to discuss with Cora first,¡± they reminded him. ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll go talk to Cora right now.¡± Soon, everyone gathered at Cora¡¯s ce. ¡°Sure. I agree to let Levi take Malcolm¡¯s ce. Malcolm is talented, so it¡¯s a waste for him to join the Suicide Squad.¡± As Cora had high hopes for Malcolm Langston, Wilton¡¯s son, she chose to sacrifice Levi without hesitation. ¡°Cora, think about it. If Levi joins the Suicide Squad, Zoey will lose her husband, and Evie will lose her father,¡± someone reminded her. Cora¡¯s gaze hardened. ¡°Levi will do. I¡¯ll protect them myself. They don¡¯t need Levi! Summon Levi now!¡± Meanwhile, Levi was about to depart to deal with the Avengers when he was summoned to the Lopez residence. ¡°Huh? I¡¯m to join the Suicide Squad and battle against the Northern Demon at the front lines?¡± Levi was shocked to learn that. Yes, he wanted to take out the Northern Demon but had no chance to do so. The Great Family of Westford is handing me the opportunity to do what I want! Levi had a hunch that the Northern Demon was too powerful for the four disciples to manage. The only way for him to stop worrying was to head there himself. Now, he had the perfect excuse to head there. Clearly, the Northern Demon was more important than the Avengers. ¡°Levi, if you agree to join the Suicide Squad, I promise your wife, daughter, and your mother¡¯s family will lead a peaceful life. If you refuse to join, be prepared to face the consequences,¡± threatened Cora. ¡°Okay, I agree!¡± Levi responded swiftly. Cora and the rest were taken aback. Huh? Did Levi just agree without hesitation? They didn¡¯t think too much about it, though. Shortly after, the Great Family of Westford gathered the members of the Suicide Squad to send them off. Thierry started ticking the names off one by one. ¡°Malcolm Langston!¡± Silence greeted him. ¡°Where is he?¡± No one answered when Malcolm¡¯s name was called out. He wasn¡¯t even here! ¡°Wilton, where is he?¡± Thierry¡¯s icy gazended on Wilton. ¡°Thierry, Levi Garrison is going to take Malcolm¡¯s ce!¡± Cora revealed. The moment those words left her lips, everyone fell silent in astonishment. Thierry, Judy, and those who knew Levi¡¯s real identity couldn¡¯t hide their shock. He¡¯s joining the Suicide Squad? Is this a joke? Zoey and the rest were dumbfounded, too. When has this been decided? I know nothing of it! As the members of the Suicide Squad were meant to be cannon fodders, they would surely lose their lives at the frontline. ¡°Grandma, what are you doing? How can you ask Levi to go in ce of someone else? Malcolm drew his own name. He can¡¯t me someone else for his own doings!¡± Zoey panicked instantly. Wilton immediately replied, ¡°Levi agreed to take Malcolm¡¯s ce.¡± Cora nodded. ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right!¡± Immediately, Zoey and the others turned their gazes to Levi. ¡°Levi, did you say yes?¡± Chapter 1482 Chapter 1482 Levi gave Zoey a look that puzzled her and nodded. No way! Zoey quivered in fear as it struck her that Levi was giving up his life for her and the child. There was no other reason for him to say yes. ¡°You¡¯ve heard it, Thierry! He agreed!¡± hastened Cora and Wilton. ¡°No! It¡¯s not happening! You can¡¯t go, Levi! You¡¯ll die!¡± Zoey tried to stop him. ¡°Shut up! You¡¯re in no position to speak!¡± Cora pulled her aside. ¡°Em¡­¡± Thierry wavered and turned to look at Levi. ¡°I¡¯ve made my decision. Now get it done and over with!¡± Levi roared, leaving Thierry no choice but to ept his service. ¡°Very well then. You will join the Suicide Squad in Malcolm¡¯s stead!¡± ¡°No! Who is Malcolm to say no, and my husband condemned?¡± Zoey yelped. ¡°This is unfair! What did Levi do to deserve this damnation?¡± Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. The rest of the crowd roared in. ¡°Levi is the son-inw of the Great Family of Westford, and what¡¯s wrong with having him to fight for us?¡± Cora defended. Shaun and his fellow men then came forward and added, ¡°Have you forgotten that Levi was the God of War? At this time of crisis, shouldn¡¯t he be the first to take up the responsibility to protect us?¡± ¡°Exactly! As a warrior of Erudia, he should protect us! Levi should be the first to be on the Suicide Squad!¡± ¡°He vowed to serve Erudia at any cost, and now the time hase!¡± Zoey refuted, ¡°Stop your wiles! Joining the squad is voluntary!¡± ¡°Zoey, don¡¯t worry. I shall return!¡± Seeing a possible bem urring, Levi calmed Zoey down. ¡°But this is suicidal! How are you going toe back alive?¡± Every single soul in Erudia knew how monstrously powerful the Northern Demon was. ¡°Hurry up! It¡¯s time!¡± After putting thest pawn in the Suicide Squad, they met the others before proceeding to the North. That was how Levi, in a hotchpotch, joined the forces to contend with the Northern Demon using Malcolm¡¯s name. As for the Avengers, Levi had already sent the Cmity and the Four Great Families to watch their every move. They would only strike upon his orders. The Suicide Squad then gathered at their training base in Oand City. It was a team of a thousand strong men. Every fighter wore a mask and was shielded in a suit of armor. Thanks to that, the Dragonites didn¡¯t notice that Levi was in the assembly too. ¡°Here in the Suicide Squad, allmands are to be obeyed with no questions asked! Are we clear?¡± The Dragonites entrusted the Eastern Beast with absolute authority over the squad. If a fighter was asked to sacrifice himself, to theherworld he¡¯d go. ¡°Aye, Aye!¡± the crowd roared in chorus. Heracles was pleased with the vigor. ¡°That¡¯s the spirit! March on!¡± The Suicide Squad headed toward the North under the leadership of the Four Basilisks. ¡°Any news from Levi? Have they made a move?¡± The Dragonites were eager to know about what Levi had in mind. ¡°Not yet. Stay put.¡± ¡°What¡¯s the matter with Levi? Is he disobeying orders?¡± ¡°Is he still holding a grudge against us because we got the disciples of the Five Dragons of Erudia to mount an attack on the Northern Demon?¡± ¡°We admit that the Crown King is strong, but the disciples are stronger! That¡¯s the undeniable truth!¡± ¡°Pass down this order. Levi is required to exterminate the Avengers. Any intention of dissent will be subjected to militaryw!¡± The order was passed down, but Levi paid no heed to it as he was in the Suicide Squad. Chapter 1483 Chapter 1483 The Northern Demon stood tall on the peak of the Ether training base in the North, gazing into the horizon,manding the view of countless rivers and mountains. ¡°Sir, ording to the Avengers, the Eastern Hellhound¡¯s disciples are leading the Suicide Squad of a thousand men here!¡± ¡°It was said that they¡¯ve already mastered the Fusion Attack, which took the Eastern Hellhound decades to develop. They are here to wipe us out!¡± Upon hearing that, the Northern Demon snickered, ¡°Do the Eastern Hellhound, and the Four Dragons think that I¡¯ve remained stagnant? I¡¯m stronger by manifolds now! Fusion Attack would be child¡¯s y. ¡°So, do they think that I was frolicking around while they analyzed my strengths and weaknesses for the past decades? I was anatomizing them too. Let¡¯s put it this way. I know all the tactics and strategies of the Four Dragons like the back of my hand, let alone their disciples! ¡°I¡¯ve practically figured out how the Fusion Attack works, and they are trying to mow me down with that? What a joke!¡± Never in their wildest dreams did anyone imagine that the Northern Demon had done his homework on the Eastern Hellhound and the others. He even guessed the tactics they were going to use. Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. Like Winsor, Heracles would be no match for the Northern Demon. The Dragonites and the Four Basilisks thought they knew everything about the Northern Demon and were confident that they¡¯d win, but boy, were they wrong. News of the Four Basilisks leading the Suicide Squad to the North spread like wildfires across Erudia. Everyone thought the Fusion Attack was the Northern Demon¡¯s kryptonite, and the whole nation was already celebrating the presumed victory. The Four Basilisks were seen as Erudia¡¯s heroes, driving cheers and hurrahs through cities. They were, at one point, regarded higher than the Crown King! Some ces were already nning to build a statue of the Four Basilisks as a recognition of their contribution that was yet to be realized. The once gloomy Erudia was brandished with smiles andughter. It was a jubnt sight indeed. Back at the Lopez residence in North Hampton. ¡°Zoey, see? Levi mighte back alive after all.¡± ¡°The Four Basilisks were born to defeat the Northern Demon! They shall crush him, meaning that the Suicide Squad isn¡¯t suicidal after all! Levi¡¯s gonna return.¡± Upon hearing those words, Zoey clenched her fists and prayed. It¡¯s all on you now, the Four Basilisks. You have to defeat the Northern Demon! You are the heroes of Erudia! You have to win! I, Zoey Lopez, willmemorate you with a statue! She prayed and prayed, hoping hard for Levi to return in one piece. Little did she know that Levi was the strongest fighter in the squad, and there was no use in relying on the other members on the team, for he¡¯d be the deciding factor for their sess. After the news about the Four Basilisks went berserk in Erudia, the nation was on fire, and that shook the overseas¡¯ forces. They thought Erudia would be put into checkmate after the Northern Demon was released from prison. Who knew the Five Dragons of Erudia had some powerful disciples under their wing. Everyone was so sure about the Northern Demon¡¯s defeat. They didn¡¯t know that what awaited them was the contrary. Very soon, the Suicide Squad got to the North and was less than a hundred thirty miles from the Ether. ¡°Anytime now. On mymand!¡± The Eastern Beast bellowed to his thousands of men. ¡°To ensure triumph, we¡¯ll start the attack with all of you attacking the Northern Demon to debilitate him. Once your job is done, we will take it from there.¡± Heracles gave his orders. Chapter 1484 Chapter 1484 It was an order that doused the fighters¡¯ morale, overcasting the squad with silence. Each and every member of the Suicide Squad knew jolly well that they wouldn¡¯t leave the North alive, but to die an unworthy death was a stake in their pride. Anyone would recoil from the thought ofunching themselves to their own graves like a pawn in a game of chess. They were humans and not merely a tool. Despite their reluctance, they kept their rage in check and their lips tightly glued. After all, they weren¡¯t the ones givingmands, and the Four Basilisks were highly capable. It might be best to just do as told. ¡°Do I make myself clear? If there are no objections, let¡¯s get the ball rolling!¡± Seeing absolute submission, Heracles smiled. The Four Basilisks were wallowing in this feeling of absolute power. ¡°Objection!¡± someone shouted, and shuffling sounds of curiosity ensued. All eyes were set on the source¡ªLevi Garrison. He was known as Malcolm Langston in the squad, though. ¡°Was it you?¡± Heracles looked at Levi. ¡°Yes! We are the Suicide Squad, not the Suicidal Squad! Throwing ourselves ruthlessly at the enemy before knowing their strategies or tactics is suicidal! We are willing to die for the country but in a worthy manner!¡± Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. With Levi¡¯s extensive experience as amander, his capability was way beyond anyone when it came to military tactics. One can never defeat their enemies till one knows who they really are. Launching an attack without knowing what the Northern Demon had in ce was nothing different from self-immtion. ¡°Good one! We are the Suicide Squad, not the Suicidal Squad!¡± The fighters concurred with Levi¡¯s statement and expressed their like-mindedness with hoots and cheers. Heracles remainedposed and smiled. ¡°We don¡¯t know what the Northern Demon is up to? That¡¯s a nice one. Is there anyone on this who knows the Northern Demon better than our Master? Not a d*mn soul! ¡°Our Fusion Attack was contrived to destroy the Northern Demon, and you¡¯re telling us that we don¡¯t know a thing about him?¡± Heracles¡¯ defense got people bobbing their head in agreement. It seemed like acting in ordance with the Four Basilisks was their best bet since they were the ones who knew about the opponent. ¡°Still, I think your prep work isn¡¯t sufficient. It was your Master, who fought the Northern Demon, not you. Do you know who fights alongside him and how many there are?¡± Levi continued probing. His questions got them. ¡°Buzz off! You wannamit desertion, right? You¡¯ve got the green light. Now scram!¡± Heracles was hopping mad. ¡°Should we check who his backing is?¡± one of the Four Basilisks softly suggested. ¡°I will not abandon my military duty! Since I¡¯vemitted myself to be here, I shall not return till the Northern Demon is dead. But the way you guys run the show irks me, so, I¡¯m gonna exterminate him my way,¡± Levi rebutted. ¡°Hahahaha¡­¡± The Four Basilisks cackled out loud upon hearing Levi¡¯s ns. ¡°You wanna kill the Northern Demon your way? Go on, be my guest! Hahaha¡­¡± Heracles¡¯sugh persisted. To them, Levi was as foolish as a cow. Killing the Northern Demon all by himself? Not in a million years! ¡°Anyone joining me? Follow me if you wanna live!¡± Levi tried to persuade the other fighters. Chapter 1485 Chapter 1485 To his dismay, every one kept quiet. Any sane person would choose the Four Basilisks over a Ma Langston. If they were able to survive the battle, their names would be sung by many. To win the Northern Demon while having the Four Basilisks as theirmanders would be the utmost honor one could receive. And once the battle was over, the future would be smooth sailing, both in Erudia and among their families. Even if they perished on the battleground, as a warrior, their family would receive certain compensations. However, if they chose Levi, they were very likely to meet their end. On top of that, they would naturally be known as soldiers who hadmitted desertion. Thus, it wasn¡¯t worth the risk to follow Levi. There was a long pause. Right when Heracles wanted to let out anotherugh, out of nowhere, a few people shouted, ¡°We¡¯re gonna die anyway. Shouldn¡¯t we die a more honorable death? Isn¡¯t it better to have a choice? Let¡¯s uproot that devil with our own hands!¡± ¡°Hey, brother. We¡¯reing with you!¡± ¡°Us too!¡±Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. A handful of people walked towards Levi at first, and slowly, the number increased, and the flux of men eventually stopped at thirty-eight. The missing numbers were barely noticeable in a squad of considerable size like this. ¡°Cowards! You¡¯ll die miserably! You¡¯ll regret it!¡± Heracles was fuming as he spewed those words. Levi and his team of thirty-eight men left. They nned to attack the Ether from another direction. After they werepletely out of sight, Heracles and the rest of the Four Basilisks reconsidered their ns. ¡°We decided to have a change of tactics! You¡¯re not going to fight on your own but side by side with us! We will charge as one!¡± ¡°We¡¯re going to give our best so you can go back to your love ones alive!¡± ¡°Those who have left will regret forever! Scrap the Suicide Squad. We are the Vanquishers! Victory is in our hands!¡± Thundering cheers of approval took over the squad. Not only didn¡¯t they have to die, but they¡¯d also bring honor to their families. Hundred billions of their own people would be weing them home with open arms in Erudia. Some men sink their fingers into their palms as they counted their blessings. They were so close to leaving the squad with Levi. The ones who have just left are a bunch of blockheads and fools. They are going to regret it in a minute! We¡¯re the lucky ones and it¡¯s not our time to die yet. Hahaha! ¡°Alright, pack up. We¡¯re leaving for the Ether!¡± Some fighters started to share their two cents on what had just happened. ¡°They are fools! Do they seriously think that they could take down the Northern Demon?¡± ¡°These folks think they are brave men. Before they knew what¡¯s going on, heads will be rolling.¡± ¡°If they got to know that they didn¡¯t have to die for nothing, what faces would they make?¡± One by one, members of the Suicide Squad put on a smile. They had absolutely no idea about what was toe. All of them thought they were part of the majority that had chosen the right path. However, things were the total opposite. Those thirty-eight men were the ones who¡¯d won this game of luck. ¡°Alright! To the Ether!¡± The Four Basilisks and their Suicide Squad had their heads held high as they marched. Meanwhile, at the highest point of the Ether, the Northern Demon was scrutinizing the squad¡¯s every movement. He crossed his palms behind him. ¡°Erudia thought this would be the end. How silly! The game had just started! ¡°Let¡¯s give them a bit more time before the bloodshed starts. I, the Northern Demon, am invincible!¡± While he made his boastful deration, the Four Basilisks and the Suicide Squad, unaware of whaty ahead, continued their journey to the Ether. Chapter 1486 Chapter 1486 As the former God of War, Levi understood Erudia¡¯s topography like the back of his hand. Especially all the training bases and frontlines. He led his team to the west of the Ether training base and stopped in front of a cliff of nearly 90-degree inclination. ¡°This is the nearest path to the Ether training base and the most dangerous too! Since arge army can¡¯t go through here, it does not require any fortification!¡± Levi exined. ¡°Does this mean that we can just sneak into the Ether training base?¡± someone asked. ¡°Correct! If we attack them directly, we will be ambushed and suffer severe casualties. They can easily wipe us out! However, if we infiltrate from here, we can find the right chance to eliminate our enemies,¡± said Levi. One of the enemies he wanted to eliminate was the Northern Demon. ¡°Now, let¡¯s go!¡± said Levi. Then, thirty-nine people climbed up the cliff stealthily. There was indeed no fortification. Since the cliff provided a natural barrier, there was no need for one. Then, the team infiltrated the Ether training base quietly. Just as Levi was about to move, he suddenly received a message from The Cmity. ¡°Kuro Dragon, leader of the Avengers, has escaped Erudia. Master, please confirm if we are to go after him.¡± Levi considered for a moment and decided to ignore the message. He was still uncertain what the Avengers were after, so if the Cmity intercepted him by force, it would expose them and cause severe damages. He would consider going after Kuro Dragon if he was there in person, but now, he had to deal with the Northern Demon. After all, the Northern Demon was a more urgent threat to Erudia. Therefore, he decided to deal with him first. He could go after Kuro Dragon another day, as he did not pose much threat for the time being. With that, Kuro Dragon escaped Erudia and the news soon reached the Dragonites. ¡°What is Levi doing? He let the leader of the Avengers escape just like that? How can he just do nothing? What are his ns?¡± Everyone was furious about Levi¡¯s inaction. ¡°We can¡¯t get in touch with the Crown King at all! It seems he¡¯s deliberately avoiding us! D*mn it! How can Levi ignore the order? Does he think that he can do whatever he likes after the battle at Mount Drago and no one can stop him? How can Levi let the leader of the Avengers escape? Since he has abandoned his duties, we must revoke his position as the Crown King,¡± said someone. Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. ¡°I agree! It¡¯s a serious vition of duty! How can he remain as the Crown King?¡± said another person. ¡°Alright, it is decided! We shall do this once we have dealt with the Northern Demon! By then, we should have a candidate for the Crown King!¡± someone said. These people had the Four Basilisks in mind. Once they revoked Levi¡¯s Crown King position, they nned to make one of the Four Basilisks the next Crown King. If the Four Basilisks defeated the Northern Demon, they would be worthy of this position, and no one could argue otherwise. Now, everything was within their n. They would punish Levi for his serious breach of duty and reward the Four Basilisks for their achievements. Meanwhile, the Four Basilisks brought arge army and marched confidently to the Ether training base. They did not bother to avoid detection and marched ahead. ¡°Everyone, charge!¡± The Four Basilisksmanded and led arge team to attack the Ether training base. ¡°Kill them all!¡± The Suicide Squad followed their lead and charged head-on. Meanwhile, the Northern Demon took a nce at them and said, ¡°Let them in before we kill them!¡± Thus, the Four Basilisks led the Suicide Squad through the Ether training base entrance without difficulty. ¡°Huh? Why is no one here?¡± They were all puzzled. ¡°Perhaps the Northern Demon has been scared away by the Four Basilisks, as they can use the Fusion Attack on him!¡± someone suggested. Chapter 1487 Chapter 1487 The Suicide Squad thought that the Northern Demon escaped in fear because of the Four Basilisks. Property ? N?velDrama.Org. Meanwhile, the Four Basilisks looked up proudly and eyes full of pride. ¡°Northern Demon, you can¡¯t hide from us! We will hunt you down no matter where you escaped!¡± said one of them. They were so arrogant that they thought the Northern Demon was afraid of them. Boom! Boom! Boom! A series of loud noises sounded at this moment. Everyone looked behind them and sawrge boulders blocking the training base¡¯s narrow exit. No one could escape now. p! At the same time, a figure suddenly appeared in between the mountain summit. Oh no, it¡¯s an ambush! The Suicide Squad began to panic. Their smiles vanished as they felt a strong sense of foreboding. They began to believe that following the Four Basilisks was a mistake. However, the Four Basilisks remained calm despite being surrounded. Heracles sneered, ¡°My master said that the Northern Demon used to terrorize Bayview with just a gun and a horse. Now, it seems that he has turned into a coward and resorts to such a cowardly method.¡± ¡°You¡¯re right. He¡¯s too scared to confront us directly! How can he still be called the Northern Demon?¡± Eastern Beast shouted, ¡°Hey, Northern Demon,e out now and face us. Don¡¯t hide like a coward!¡± Southern Warrior also shouted, ¡°Yes,e out now to face your doom!¡± ¡°Hmph!¡± said a scornful voice. The Northern Demon¡¯s unworldly shadow appeared at the highest spot, looking down coldly at the infiltrators. For some reason, everyone felt their heart sink when he appeared. It was as if a force was pushing them down. Soon, fear grew in them. Heracles and the other Basilisks felt the same too, but they ignored it. ¡°You finally show yourself? The legendary Northern Demon doesn¡¯t look all that impressive!¡± Southern Warrior sneered. ¡°Where are the Eastern Hellhound and the other old geezers? Are they hiding and leaving you all to die?¡± asked Northern Demon. ¡°You insolent fool! Our masters have defeated you before this. What right do you have to criticize them?¡± The Northern Demonughed and said, ¡°They should still remember how they caught me! They used all sorts of traps and even sent a hundred thousand people against me. Are they even capable of fighting me? They are deceiving the people!¡± Heracles shouted immediately, ¡°We saw the proof. They captured you! Since our master defeated you decades ago, we¡¯ll do the same today!¡± ¡°Yes! Northern Demon, are you ready? How dare you appear in Erudia? This time, we¡¯ll not just capture you. We¡¯ll destroy you!¡± Eastern Beast red at the Northern Demon. ¡°Do you think you can kill me? Hahaha¡­¡± Northern Demonughed as if he had heard the funniest joke. These arrogant fools. ¡°Yes, and we will! Northern Demon, you will die by our hands!¡± ¡°Yes! We know your weaknesses!¡± The Four Basilisks spoke. Their masters told them about the Northern Demon. After all, the Five Dragons Of Erudia spent decades researching as thoroughly as possible about him. Northern Demon nodded with a sneer. ¡°Northern Demon, this ce shall be your tomb, and we shall be heroes after killing you!¡± Heracles shouted impatiently. However, Northern Demonughed and said, ¡°How are you all going to kill me? Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re going to use Fusion Attack.¡± ¡°Yes! We have specifically formted it to deal with you¡­¡± said one of the Four Basilisks. ¡°Hahaha¡­¡± The Northern Demon¡¯s henchmen began tough. Heracles and the others were confused. Chapter 1488 Chapter 1488 The Northern Demon¡¯s henchmen wereughing and looking at the Four Basilisks as if they were idiots. Heracles and the other Basilisks felt that something was wrong, but they could not tell what was it. Theughter made them nervous. Meanwhile, everyone in the Suicide Squad were panicking. ¡°D*mn you! Charge!¡± Heracles could not stand it anymore and charge. The others followed behind him, and everyone had a bad feeling about this. ¡°Kill them all! Let no one live!¡± Northern Demon ordered coldly from his high position. Instantly, numerous skilled henchmen leaped down and surrounded the Suicide Squad. At that moment, the same thought appeared on everyone member of the Suicide Squad¡ªfollowing the Four Basilisks had led them to an early death. ¡°Argh¡­¡± ¡°Argh¡­¡± A series of intense close-quartersbat followed. Both sides were powerful. After all, the Suicide Squad consisted of skilled fighters selected from various powerful factions. Still, both sides sustained serious casualties. Despite that, the Four Basilisks leadership gave the Suicide Squad a strong momentum against the enemies and increased their confidence. They believed that the Four Basilisks were strong enough to defeat the Northern Demon and that they would make it out of there alive. Indeed, the Four Basilisks seeded the abilities of the Five Dragons Of Erudia. They charged into the enemies and decimated them, creating a bloody path toward the Northern Demon. The Suicide Squad followed behind them and grew in confidence as they fought. It seemed that they were going to y all the Northern Demon¡¯s followers. At the same time, the whole of Erudia was following this battle. Many people were waiting for news about the battle at the Lopez residence and sought to find out about thetest situation through various means. Zoey was especially concerned about the battle that clenched her fists tight. Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. When she heard an update about the battle, she was relieved. ¡°Levi is lucky! He didn¡¯t have to risk himself despite being in the Suicide Squad! He should be able toe back safely in full glory and regain his position.¡± ¡°This fellow is way too lucky.¡± Shaun and the others were both jealous of Levi¡¯s good luck. On the other hand, Meredith and a few others appeared gloomy. They all felt that they made the wrong choice by sending Levi as a recement. If he came back alive, he would be given glory and power. That was not what they wanted to see. They could not allow Levi to gain an advantage from their n to harm him. Suddenly, Malcolm and Wilton rushed in. ¡°What stupid n did you alle up with? Now Levi¡¯s going take all the glory!¡± Wilton shouted. Zoey looked at them appalled. How can he be so shameless? When he heard that the Suicide Squad would go on a suicide mission, he refused to send his son and get Levi to rece him. But now that he knows the Suicide Squad won¡¯t die, he regrets his decision. What rubbish is this! Meanwhile, Malcolmined, ¡°Dad, this won¡¯t do. I¡¯m supposed to have the glory. How can Levi take it from me?¡± Wilton thought for a moment and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, son. The glory is still yours. Even if Levi is the one who went, he went under your name. If there is any achievement, it still belongs to you.¡± ¡°Yes, if Levies back alive, all glory and achievement are yours,¡± the others said in agreement. Malcolm nodded and said, ¡°Now that¡¯s more like it!¡± Oh, that feels great! I get a free reward for doing nothing! On the other hand, Zoey nearly burst from fury. How shameless! They arepletely shameless! Levi risked his life at the front line, but Malcolm will reap all the rewards. However, they are ungrateful and even mock him! Malcolm and his family are just a bunch of shameless bast*rds! How can they be so shameless? Chapter 1489 Chapter 1489 Wilton and his familyughed. It was a profitable deal for them, and they gained it without doing anything. Malcolm would not only be safe but he would even be given a tremendous reward. In the future, he would be the pride of Erudia. They thought it was a perfect n. ¡°Now, we only need to wait for him to return in victory!¡± Wilton and those with him were gleeful. Even Shaun and his people were smiling. Just now, he was afraid that Levi would return to glory. But thankfully, all of Levi¡¯s achievements would go to Malcolm instead. Zoey clenched her fists tight and gritted her teeth. She only hoped that Levi woulde back safely and she did not care whether he was honored. After seeing the Four Basilisks leading the Suicide Squad courageously, she felt a lot calmer. ¡°Four Basilisks, please do your best and win! You must bring my husband back alive!¡± Zoey said a silent prayer. Meanwhile, at the Ether training base, the Four Basilisks led the Suicide Squad confidently and crushed their enemies. Soon, the Northern Demon¡¯s army could not stop them from advancing. They were very near to him. ¡°Northern Demon, don¡¯t you dare run away!¡± Heracles looked at the Northern Demon with contempt and arrogance. ¡°Where are the Avengers? I told them to get ready to ambush from the right. What are they waiting for?¡± Northern Demon asked angrily. Based on his n, the Avengers would stay waiting on the right. If they led an ambush together with his followers, it would decimate the whole Suicide Squad. However, the Avengers were nowhere to be seen. ¡°We don¡¯t know either. The Avengers are really unreliable!¡± Northern Demon nodded. ¡°I knew it. They just can¡¯t be trusted.¡± Unbeknown to them, Levi and his team were battling the Avengers and stalling them. In other words, Levi and his team had saved the Suicide Squad. Northern Demon looked at the situation before him and sneered, ¡°What a bunch of trash!¡± No matter how many followers he sent, they were all a useless bunch. Eastern Beast sneered in response, ¡°Don¡¯t criticize others. You¡¯re a piece of trash too!¡± Upon hearing that, Northern Demonughed at his remark. Idiots are truly funny! ¡°We will kill you and announce to the world that the Northern Demon has fallen!¡± Heracles shouted and charged ahead with the other Basilisks. They attacked the Northern Demon from every direction. Every one of them exerted earth-shattering forces. The Four Basilisks finally revealed the true powers that they inherited from the Five Dragons Of Erudia. Boom! Boom! However, the Northern Demon blocked every one of their attacks. ¡°He¡¯s strong! None of us is a match for him if we take him on alone. We have to work together and use the Fusion attack to defeat him!¡± Heracles smiled at the other Basilisks. ¡°Northern Demon, you shall die today!¡± With that, the four of them charged at the Northern Demon at once. Boom! Boom! Boom! Their colossal powers could split mountains. However, no matter how hard they attacked, the Northern Demon deflected their every move easily. He even predicted their every move. The Four Basilisks were bbergasted. Before they knew it, the Northern Demon understood their powerspletely. ¡°This won¡¯t do! Activate the Demon Killer!¡± Property ? N?velDrama.Org. The Four Basilisks exchanged nces and nodded. Demon Killer was a technique developed by their masters to deal with the Northern Demon after decades of research. Boom! Boom! Boom! Once the Demon Killer was activated, it could destroy the Ether and kill everyone in the vicinity. It was just like Armageddon. Chapter 1490 Chapter 1490 Decades of research were conducted just for this specific set ofbined attack skills called the Fusion Attack. One could only imagine how powerful this blow was. When the Four Basilisks realized that their attacks were ineffective, they unleased the Fusion Attack on the Northern Demon, aiming to take him down in one strike. At that moment, the whole world fell silent. Everyone watched with bated breath, waiting for the fight toe to a conclusion. From their point of view, the Northern Demon was sure to lose this time. After all, this was the Fusion Attack. The Dragonites and the Dragons of Erudia broke into relieved smiles, thinking it was all finally over. ¡°Haha! The next question is who will be given the title of Crown King!¡± ¡°All four of them are not bad! Even we, as masters, are in a bind!¡± ¡°Or should we inaugurate all four of them?¡± Before the battle was even over, they were already talking about victory. Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. This was how confident they were. Since four out of the Five Dragons of Erudia had gathered together, it signified the defeat of the Northern Demon. Loud cheers reverberated through the Lopez residence. But those overseas were praying for the Northern Demon to hang in there. Sadly, even they themselves did not believe the Northern Demon would win. After all, the Four Basilisks used the Fusion Attack against him. The Avengers were probably the only ones who believed in the Northern Demon capabilities. In the center of the battlefield, the Suicide Squad and the Northern Demon¡¯s army stopped in unison to watch the battle at highest point of the Ether training base. The next second, the Four Basilisksunched a series of attacks on the Northern Demon. The Northern Demon weed the Fusion Attack with open arms. Boom! A loud explosion echoed throughout the area, leveling the peak of the Ether. This blow was ten times more powerful than a saturation bomb. The whole area was covered in dust and smoke. After the Four Basilisksnded on their feet, they wore triumphant smiles on their faces. ¡°It¡¯s all over now!¡± There was no way the Northern Demon could survive the Fusion Attack. Not to mention, his body was probablypletely pulverized. After a while, the smoke and dust gradually cleared to reveal the situation on the Ether. However, everyone looked as though they had seen a ghost. Eastern Beast, Southern Warrior, Western Monk and Medial Soldier were all dumbfounded. The reason was they saw the Northern Demon standing on the same spot, alive and in one piece. He dusted his clothes off and chuckled lowly. ¡°Is that all you got?¡± A collective gasp traveled through the Suicide Squad. They were so shocked their eyes almost popped out of their sockets. The Northern Demon¡¯s army, on the other hand, roared vehemently. Right then, the world fell silent. Even the Dragonites were silent. The smiles on the Eastern Hellhound and the other three froze in ce. In the Lopez residence, Zoey was utterly petrified. Meanwhile, Malcolm and the others were losing their minds. The Eastern Hellhound and the other three had studied the Fusion Attack for decades, but it was completely useless against the Northern Demon! No one saw thising. Everyone was so sure the Northern Demon would be defeated with the Fusion Attack. They never thought things would turn out this way. Silence nketed the audience. This oue waspletely unexpected. On the battlefield, there was a look of disbelief sprawled on Heracles¡¯ face. ¡°This is impossible! How could you have survived the Fusion Attack?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t believe it!¡± ¡°I don¡¯t believe it either!¡± ¡°I must be dreaming!¡± The Four Basilisks were hysterical, seemingly on the verge of a mental breakdown. The Northern Demon cast his gaze at the crowd andughed. ¡°Did you think the extent of my power would remain the same as before, Dragons of Erudia? I¡¯m at least three times stronger now! You don¡¯t stand a chance against me!¡± Everyone gasped once more before falling silent again. Chapter 1491 Chapter 1491 ¡°What? Three times stronger? He¡¯s been improving over these few decades? How¡¯s that possible?¡± ¡°We studied the Fusion Attack based on his strength back then. We even predicted that he¡¯d be weaker than before. Who wouldn¡¯t thought¡­¡± ¡°We underestimated him! It¡¯s an oversight on our part!¡± The Eastern Hellhound and his other three associates were on the verge of tears. All of this happened because of their misjudgment. The Dragonites descended into silence. They had already made arrangements for arge celebration, but it was all for naught. Meanwhile, there was a major uproar overseas. The Northern Demon was too powerful! Even the Fusion Attack was useless against him. Other than Kuro Dragon, the rest of The Avengers remained in Erudia to watch the battle. ¡°Erudia probably didn¡¯t expect this to happen, huh? The Northern Demon is much more powerful than all of you have expected!¡± Kuro Dragon let out a sinisterugh. In the Lopez residence, Zoey¡¯s face was as white as a sheet. She initially thought the Four Basilisks would defeat the Northern Demon and bring her husband home. Tears pricked at her eyes as she never expected things to turn out this way. Both Malcolm and Wilton were also shaking with fright. ¡°Thank God you weren¡¯t the one who went there, son! I¡¯m telling you, no one from the Suicide Squad will return alive.¡± Wilton felt relieved that they had sent Levi to die in their ce. Regardless of the oue, they would be the ones who benefited from this. Property ? N?velDrama.Org. Zoey was angered upon seeing their reactions, but there was nothing she could do. At the Ether, Heracles and the other Basilisks felt like going crazy when they realized the truth. ¡°Let¡¯s get out of here. We¡¯re no match against him!¡± Eastern Beast proposed to retreat. ¡°You think you can leave? Dream on!¡± The Northern Demon released a battle cry before charging forward. This time, he went on the offensive. Boom! Boom! His attack instantly wounded the Four Basilisks. ¡°This is bad. He seems to know all of our moves and techniques!¡± They were dumbstruck, wondering how the Northern Demon knew them so well. The Northern Demonughed evilly. ¡°Your masters studied me. Do you think I wouldn¡¯t do the same?¡± ¡°Now die!¡± Like a demon straight from hell, he slowly closed in on the Four Basilisks. ¡°Pfft!¡± ¡°Pfft!¡± One by one, they copsed. Blood sttered all over the ce as their bodies suffered severe injuries. The Northern Demon knew every single move of theirs, so they did not stand a chance against him. They stared at him in wide-eyed horror as fear surfaced from the depths of their hearts. At that moment, they feared the Northern Demon more than anyone else. ¡°Retreat! Retreat now!¡± Eastern Beast scrambled toward the Suicide Squad, and the other three followed suit. As they fled, they urged the members of the Suicide Squad forward. ¡°Push him back!¡± ¡°Block the Northern Demon! It¡¯s time for all of you to y your role as the Suicide Squad!¡± Meanwhile, the Suicide Squad watched the four of them flee, utterly stupefied. In the end, they were merely used as cannon fodder. They did not mind dying, but not like this. The four of them made an escape while using them as a shield. They were overwhelmed with regret. They should have fled along with Levi instead of staying here to die such a humiliating death. Before the Suicide Squad could react, the Northern Demon lunged forward and whipped out his killer move. ¡°Argh¡­¡± The number of casualties among the Suicide Squad was unfathomable. Cries of anguish filled the air. The battlefield was like purgatory on earth. In Northern Demon¡¯s eyes, they were nothing but weak and defenseless humans, all at his mercy. ¡°I regret it!¡± ¡°You¡¯re all beasts!¡± The members of the Suicide Squad shouted in agony. All nine hundred of them had chosen wrongly, while the minority of them had made the right choice. But it was toote for regrets. The Northern Demon was out for blood. Chapter 1492 Chapter 1492 ¡°Argh¡­¡± ¡°Argh¡­¡± Agonized shrieks rang out through the battlefield. One by one, the members of the Suicide Squad fell. The Northern Demon was ruthless. Everyone was terrified. They were truly being sent to their deaths. It was inhumane of the Four Basilisks to use them as a shield in order to save themselves. They wanted to control how they died instead of dying for someone else. All of them were frustrated, but reality was cruel and there was nothing they could do. Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. Very soon, half of the Suicide Squad was either dead or injured. Even though they were dwindling in numbers, they still blocked the Northern Demon¡¯s path. Kill! The Northern Demon was merciless, which was befitting of his name. There was only murderous intent in his eyes. However, the Four Basilisks were able to escape with the Suicide Squad keeping him busy. Although the four of them couldn¡¯t defeat the Northern Demon, they were still skilled fighterspared to the rest. Hence, escaping was not an issue. At that moment, the battlefield was in chaos. The Northern Demonmanded his men to seal the ce, so the outside world had no idea of the final oue of the battle. Even the Dragonites were locked out and panicking over the situation. The moment the Fusion Attack failed to take down the Northern Demon, the Dragonites knew that it was over. Now, even the situation on the battlefield was unclear. They had never felt so anxious in their lives. The Five Dragons of Erudia sighed in frustration. ¡°We were the ones who put everyone in danger! Look what happened. Our disciples won¡¯t make it back, and everyone else is going to die!¡± ¡°We can¡¯t sit around and do nothing! If we wait any longer, the Four Basilisks and the Suicide Squad will be wiped off, and the Northern Demon will be unstoppable if that happens!¡± ¡°But what can we do? Who can defeat the Northern Demon?¡± ¡°Wait. There is someone¡­¡± Everyone¡¯s expressions changed right then. ¡°Levi Garrison!¡± ¡°Since things have escted to this point, he¡¯s our only chance!¡± ¡°Order him to carry out a rescue mission at the Ether this instant!¡± ¡°Tell him to leave The Avengers for the time being!¡± The Dragonites immediately called for Levi. Unfortunately, they couldn¡¯t reach him at all. It was as though he vanished from the face of the earth. ¡°What? Levi didn¡¯t respond?¡± The Dragonites were incensed upon learning about this. ¡°What does he mean by this? Is he holding a grudge against us just because we chose the Four Basilisks over him?¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t he always im to be loyal to the country? Now he hasn¡¯t just disappeared, he¡¯s even ignoring a direct order because of selfish reasons. He doesn¡¯t care about Erudia at all!¡± ¡°I was wrong about him! It turns out he¡¯s as selfish as it gets!¡± ¡°Where is Levi right now? Find him and tell him he¡¯ll be punished severely if he doesn¡¯t show up! And he can forget about being a citizen of Erudia, let alone being bestowed the title of Crown King!¡± ¡­ Because of Levi¡¯s disappearance and failure to respond to a direct order, everyone used him of neglecting his duties. The Dragonites were livid as well. Unbeknownst to them, Levi was already at the front line. Meanwhile, the Four Basilisks fled, trying their hardest to run out of the Ether. They knew that the Suicide Squad could not keep the Northern Demon back for long. If they did not escape now, the Northern Demon would definitely catch up to them. At that moment, all members of the Suicide Squad were lying in a pool of their own blood. The Northern Demon was just too powerful. He was practically invincible! ¡°You think you can escape?¡± The Northern Demonughed sinisterly upon catching up to them. He was confident he would be able to catch up to them even if he gave the Four Basilisks a one-hour head-start. The Northern Demon moved as though he was teleporting. One step of his was equivalent to a few hundred meters. Chapter 1493 Chapter 1493 Meanwhile, the air around the Dragonites was somber. Everyone knew how precarious the situation at the Ether was. The fate of the Four Basilisks and the Suicide Squad was uncertain. ¡°Where is Levi Garrison?¡± Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. ¡°This is all his fault!¡± ¡°If he responded to his orders, he¡¯d be at the Ether by now!¡± ¡°Well, we can¡¯t just sit here and do nothing! Dispatch whatever forces we have left, including the Iron Brigade!¡± At the Ether, the pursuit continued. ¡°Sh*t! He¡¯s catching up to us!¡± Heracles abruptly eximed when he noticed sts of airing from behind them. It was clear that the Northern Demon was hot on their heels. It was as though he went supersonic. That was why he was able to dredge up strong air currents. ¡°We¡¯re in deep sh*t! The Northern Demon is way too powerful! He¡¯s already almost upon us!¡± yelled Eastern Beast. Heart-wrenching despair surged from the depths of their hearts. Once the Northern Demon caught up, death was the only oue. But they did not want to die just yet! They had trained in seclusion for decades, all for the sake of a bright future. Thest thing they wanted was to be killed before they could even make a name for themselves. They were the disciples of the Five Dragons of Erudia. Their reputations would be dragged through the mud if they were killed just like that. Everyone feared death and the four of them were no exception. Hence, they ran as fast as their legs could carry them. They even started to regret not bringing more men from the Suicide Squad with them. If only we brought four to five thousand more of them, wouldn¡¯t that have guaranteed our escape? Things would never have turned out this way. ¡°Bunch of useless trash! And they imed to be of the Ultimate ss warrior from the Four Great Families? This is how long they managed to hold him back?¡± ¡°Exactly! A thousand pigs would¡¯ve done a better job than them. The Suicide Squad is nothing but trash!¡± Eastern Beast and Southern Warrior seethed. They began to call the Suicide Squad useless for failing to buy them more time. They were the ones who used the Suicide Squad as their shield so that they could escape, but here they were, ming them for being ipetent. If those in the Suicide Squad heard them, they would probablye back to life out of anger. Their deaths werepletely in vain. It was such a waste to die for people like them. ¡°What should we do?¡± The Four Basilisks panicked upon seeing the sts of air approaching fast. They trembled, the blood in their veins seemed to be frozen as terror gripped them. ¡°Let¡¯s take him on! We can still gain ourselves a good reputation!¡± Western Monk was iron-willed. ¡°Are you a fool? That¡¯s literally suicide!¡± The others strongly opposed. ¡°But how are we any different from deserters if we run like this?¡± Heracles piped up. ¡°You¡¯re a fool too. Do you want to die instead of running then? What¡¯s more, this matter has nothing to do with us! It was our masters who have underestimated the Northern Demon, so it¡¯s none of our business!¡± Heracles nodded in agreement. ¡°You have a point.¡± As the four of them discussed, the white clouds of air gathered less than ten thousand meters away from them. He would undoubtedly catch up within two minutes. ¡°We¡¯re screwed. We¡¯re totally screwed!¡± They were all sweating bullets. ¡°Is this really it for us?¡± The Four Basilisks spiraled into despair as the sts of air closed in on them from a thousand meters away, then five hundred meters, and finally one hundred meter. He had caught up with them. In the end, the four of them stopped in their tracks as there was no point in running anymore. There was nothing they could do besides waiting for death to im them. However, indignance gleamed in their eyes. The seconds dragged on for what seemed like an eternity. The feeling of waiting for death was not a pleasant one at all. But oddly, no one came into sight even after a minute passed. ¡°What¡¯s going on? Where¡¯s the Northern Demon?¡± Chapter 1494 Chapter 1494 Even after two minutes, the Northern Demon was nowhere in sight. Five minutes passed, and things remained the same. Where the hell is he? He was clearly only meters away from us just now. How could he have disappeared so suddenly? ¡°Who cares? Let¡¯s just run!¡± With that, the four of them turned tail and ran like there was no tomorrow. This time, the Northern Demon did not go after them. Thus, they sessfully made it out of the Ether. The mystery around the disappearance of the Northern Demon remained. But no, he did not disappear. Instead, he was stopped by someone. Just when the Northern Demon was about to catch up to the Four Basilisks, someone appeared in front of him. ¡°I¡¯m the one you should be fighting!¡± That someone was none other than Levi. As though remembering something, the Northern Demon remarked, ¡°No wonder The Avengers never showed up. It¡¯s because of you!¡± Levi smiled. ¡°That¡¯s right. I was the one who got rid of all of them.¡± Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. Levi had been busy after leading thirty or so men from the Suicide Squad to infiltrate the Ether. While the Four Basilisks and the Northern Demon were locked in an intense battle, they had eliminated The Avengers who were preparing an ambush on the other side. Kuro Dragon was a cautious man. Even though he knew how powerful the Northern Demon was, he still positioned half of the ¡®The Avengers¡¯ force around him as a precaution. Hence, it took Levi some time to get rid of them. After dealing with them, he rushed back over to provide backup. However, he was still a step toote. The Suicide Squad was already wiped out. Thus, he immediately went after the Northern Demon. ¡°I thought the disciples of those four old fes were the main characters, but it turns out that you are!¡± The Northern Demon sized Levi up with intrigue gleaming in his eyes. ¡°You¡¯re not too shabby for a young man, but can you stop me though?¡± The Northern Demon ced his hands behind his back and peered down at him condescendingly. ¡°It¡¯s hard to know without giving it a try.¡± Levi chuckled. ¡°What¡¯s the point? You¡¯ll only be seeking death!¡± ¡°Not many people can impress me, so I¡¯ve decided to give you a chance. Follow me instead of foolishly giving up your life for Erudia!¡± It waspletely unexpected that the Northern Demon had intentions to recruit Levi. Levi¡¯s mouth curled into a sneer. ¡°Never! As the Crown King, it is my duty to protect this country. I will never follow you!¡± The Northern Demon smiled mirthlessly. ¡°Ahh, so you¡¯re the Crown King! Even better. After I get rid of you, who in Erudia can stop me?¡± ¡°Enough bullsh*t! Let¡¯s just get on with it!¡± With that, Leviunched an attack using his iron fists. The force of his power resembled the weight of an entire mountain. Web-like cracks immediately appeared on the desertnd, and the ground started to cave in as a fissure formed along it. A hundred meters extended into a thousand and more. Dust billowed around the area. A cyclone took form, rushing straight toward the sky. This scene was even more terrifying than a sandstorm. The Four Basilisks, who had escaped far away, witnessed this, they were utterly shocked. ¡°Is that a sandstorm?¡± ¡°No. Someone¡¯s fighting!¡± Heracles sucked in a sharp breath. ¡°Do you think it¡¯s the Northern Demon?¡± ¡°It must be! It seems like someone stopped him before he could catch up to us!¡± ¡°But who could¡¯ve stopped the Northern Demon? Not to mention exert such a powerful force?¡± ¡°Should we stay and take a closer look?¡± They stopped in their tracks to exchange nces. In the center of the battlefield, the Northern Demon was stunned upon witnessing Levi¡¯s prowess. But the next moment, he guffawed. ¡°Haha! Very well!¡± With a simple waved his hand, the dust rose to form a wall in front of him, blocking Levi¡¯s attack. Chapter 1495 Chapter 1495 ¡°Hmph!¡± The Northern Demon snorted derisively before moving both of his hands in circr motions, wielding immense power as he altered the shape of the dust particles. This time, the wall of dust in front of him morphed into the shape of a huge mountain. Although it was made of sand, this mountain was floating midair, like a mountain in the clouds. This was how powerful the Northern Demon was. Based on the extent of his powers, he could no longer be considered an Ultimate ss warrior. He had reached a level beyond that as he was able to manipte the elements of this world. For example, wind, fire and lightning. Hence, shaping the sand was a piece of cake to him. ¡°Die!¡± He threw out his hands, directing the huge ¡°mountain¡± onto Levi. Therge mass blocked out the entire sun, causing Levi¡¯s vision to go dark. Releasing a battle cry, Levi smashed the mountain into smithereens by throwing out a fist. Boom! A deafening boom reverberated through the whole desert, and the surrounding training base shook. ¡°My God!¡± The Four Basilisks were shocked, unable to process that there was someone who could hold his ground against the Northern Demon. ¡°I think we should go take a closer look.¡± The four of them reached a consensus and quietly approached the location where the fight was taking ce. While Levi was busy destroying the mountain of sand, the Northern Demon abruptly appeared before him and struck him with a punch. Boom! The ground beneath Levi¡¯s feet cracked open as though this spot had suffered a round of carpet- bombing. Nausea rose in Levi¡¯s stomach, but he suppressed it. Bang! Property ? N?velDrama.Org. Bang! Bang! Fortunately, Levi had quick reflexes and was able tounch a counterattack. He and the Northern Demon fought each other amidst the raging desert sand. In an instant, the two had exchanged more than a thousand punches. The area surrounding the Ether was razed to the ground by then withrge craters everywhere. It was as if this location had been bombarded by nuclear weapons. The two men were equally terrifying. Everyone in the Northern Demon¡¯s army was in disbelief. They initially thought that their leader would be unmatched once he defeated the Four Basilisks. Unexpectedly, his true opponent had only just showed up. ¡°It¡¯s him!¡± ¡°I can¡¯t believe it¡¯s him!¡± ¡°He¡¯s our hero!¡± ¡°We made the right choice to follow him!¡± Upon witnessing the battle, the thirty-eight men who chose to stick with Levi couldn¡¯t help but cheer in excitement. On the battlefield, Levi and the Northern Demon already went through countless rounds of fighting. The formers¡¯ armor had long since been shredded and there were hideous wounds on his torso. But the Northern Demon wasn¡¯t faring any better either as his shirt was already torn into pieces. A stream of blood trickled out of his mouth. Shock was sprawled on his face, probably because he never expected to be wounded this badly by anyone. ¡°What kind of monster are you? How are you this powerful?¡± The Northern Demon gaped at Levi in horror. ¡°Surrender! You are no match against Erudia!¡± Levi wiped away the blood from the corner of his mouth. With a sneer, the Northern Demon spat, ¡°I¡¯m only just getting started!¡± Suddenly, his entire aura took a drastic change. Negative energy surged from him, and darkness began to epass his body. Even his eyes turned pitch-ck. His body seemed to burn with ck mes, making him look like a demon straight from hell. It was as though he became a whole different person. Most importantly, his power grew monstrously. Levi could immediately sense it. ¡°Die!¡± roared the Northern Demon. This time, Levi could clearly feel the Northern Demon¡¯s power when they shed forces once again. Every move was a hard blow to him. Before the hundredth strike, Levi was already pushed back several hundred meters by him. More fresh blood poured out of his mouth. ¡°It¡¯s over!¡± The Northern Demon became increasingly aggressive in his attacks,unching another series of killer moves. ¡°Pfft!¡± A mouthful of blood sprayed out of Levi¡¯s mouth as he was sent flying backwards. Afternding heavily on the ground, he merelyy there,pletely motionless. Chapter 1496 Chapter 1496 The Northern Demon descended upon him. Boom! Boom! He whipped out all kindsbat techniques, beating Levi into a bloodied mess. No one could survive his most powerful set of moves. Only after he was sure Levi was done for did he cease attacking. ¡°You¡¯re too young and inexperienced. Perhaps you could¡¯ve been matched me in strength after fifty years but it¡¯s too bad, we¡¯ll never know now,¡± the Northern Demon said with a dark expression. Even the whites of his eyes werepletely ck. Levi was undoubtedly the strongest opponent he had ever encountered. But the next second, a voice rang out. ¡°Are you sure about that?¡± Following that was the sight of Levi slowly getting to his feet. With blood coating his whole body, heughed coldly. ¡°It¡¯s not over yet.¡± ¡°What? This is impossible!¡± The Northern Demon was confounded. Where the hell did this freake from? How is he still alive after I attacked him with all my best killer moves? How is this possible? ¡°How are youpletely fine?¡± This wasn¡¯t a question of death, but the fact that Levi lookedpletely fine even though he was covered in blood from head to toe. ¡°I¡¯m only just getting started!¡± he repeated what the Northern Demon said just moments ago. Levi¡¯s power intensified exponentially, so much so the Northern Demon could feel the energy waves he was radiating. After all, Levi practiced the most ancient skill there was¡ªReversero, which was gaining strength from destruction. Hence, the Northern Demon¡¯s devastating blow only made him stronger. ¡°It¡¯s my turn now!¡± With that, Levi went on the offensive, unleashing lethal blows upon the Northern Demon. Boom! Boom! This time, the Northern Demon was the one who was being beaten up. None of hisbat skills were of use against Levi. Staring at Levi with wide-eyed fear, he eximed in shock, ¡°This can¡¯t be the oldest practice of all time, can it?¡± ¡°Pfft!¡± ¡°Pfft!¡± ¡°Pfft!¡± The Northern Demon was served sessive attacks, causing blood to ooze out from the corners of his mouth. Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. Gradually, he found himself in a state of disadvantage, which was a far cry from his early smugness. ¡°I can¡¯t lose!¡± the Northern Demon roared maniacally. He was truly formidable as his aura started to rise again and demonic energy spread across the space. At that moment, he had truly turned into a demon. There was no trace of humanity left in him as his eyes glinted with murderous intent. ¡°Die!¡± The Northern Demonunched his ultimate attack. ¡°Bring it on!¡± Levi also prepared tond his final and most powerful blow. The force of their collision shook the earth. A powerful shockwave swept across hundreds of miles. Even the sky seemed to rumble. ¡°Pfft!¡± ¡°Pfft!¡± Blood spurted from their mouths at the same time as they took a plummeted toward the ground. Boom! The desertnd copsedpletely. Both Levi and the Northern Demon sunk along with it while quicksand flowed in from all directions. An area with a radius of over ten kilometers gave way to form a river of quicksand. Levi and the Northern Demon were nowhere to be found. The Four Basilisks had coincidentally inched close enough to witness this scene. ¡°What? That skilled fighter and the Northern Demon have both perished?¡± They saw the two of them being swept away by the quicksand after losing their lives. ¡°Wow! Since when did Erudia have such a powerful fighter?¡± ¡°It¡¯s a shame that he lost his life to kill the Northern Demon.¡± The Northern Demon¡¯s soldiers broke down when they saw what happened. Meanwhile, the thirty-eight men from the Suicide Squad were practically in tears. ¡°He¡¯s the true hero! The Four Basilisks can kiss my a**! They¡¯re nothing!¡± Just then, arge troop of soldiers rushed over from the southside of the Ether. The Asura Army, Iron Brigade and Grewall Army all came over to provide backup. Winsor was taking the lead as they dashed to the front. ¡°Where¡¯s the Northern Demon?¡± they asked. ¡°The Northern Demon has been-¡± Western Monk was about to answer honestly, but Eastern Beast and Southern Warrior cut him off before he could. ¡°The Northern Demon has been yed by the four of us!¡± Chapter 1497 Chapter 1497 ¡°No, that¡¯s not what-¡± Western Monk tried to tell the truth again, but Heracles tugged on his arm meaningfully. Then, he steeled himself to fortify the lie. ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right! Together with the Suicide Squad, we finally managed to y the Northern Demon.¡± Eastern Beast spat out a mouthful of blood andmented, ¡°But thousands of our brothers-in-arms perished along with him. They were all good men.¡± ¡°Yes. They were indeed. At least half the credit must go to them.¡± Southern Warrior feigned grief. Ahem, Ahem¡­ Heracles kept coughing out blood. Property ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Finally, everything is over. The Northern Demon is dead!¡± Western Monk swallowed back his words, forcing himself not to utter a single word. Just like that, the Four Basilisks took all the credit for ying the Northern Demon. The army had arrived just in time to see the sky crack and the ground splitting open. Also considering all the severe wounds covering the Four Basilisks and the total annihtion of the Suicide Squad, no one suspected a thing. ¡°Wait, I have a question. Wasn¡¯t the Fusion Attack useless against the Northern Demon? So how did you kill him?¡± queried Azure Dragon. ¡°Are you doubting us? Who said it was useless? Our masters have done a lot of research for decades to create the Fusion Attack. How could it be useless?¡± ¡°We fought almost to ourst breaths and you¡¯re still doubting us? If we weren¡¯t the ones who killed the Northern Demon, then who killed him? You guys?¡± yelled Eastern Beast. ¡°Well¡­¡± Azure Dragon was rendered speechless. Indeed, other than the Four Basilisks, no one else present was capable of ying the Northern Demon. Winsor shot a re at Azure Dragon. ¡°Isn¡¯t it obvious enough for you? They were the ones who yed the Northern Demon!¡± Then, he turned to the Four Basilisks and bowed deeply. ¡°The four of you are the greatest heroes of Erudia! I am honored to be in your presence.¡± ¡°All hail the heroes of Erudia!¡± ¡°All hail the heroes of Erudia!¡± The crowd chanted in unison. Everyone gazed at the Four Basilisks with awe shining in their eyes. Eastern Beast, Southern Warrior and Heracles basked in the feeling of being worshipped by thousands. Bing the saviors of Erudia was what they wanted, after all. The three of them proudly raised their chins and epted all the praises. All except for Western Monk, who lowered his head in shame. Taking credit for someone else¡¯s aplishment was something he couldn¡¯t bring himself to do. But he did not have any other choice. ¡°I¡¯ll immediately ry this news to the Dragonites, so that they can wee the heroes of Erudia back with the highest honor!¡± Winsor announced. He and the others were brimming with excitement. After all, the Northern Demon had been eliminated. This was definitely something worth celebrating. The eyes of Eastern Beast and his other tworades gleamed with anticipation. From then on, everything would be smooth-sailing for them. Perhaps they could even be high-ranking officials somewhere along the way. For example, being knighted! ¡°Clean up the battlefield. Move it, move it!¡± After Winsor and Minka left to deal with their respective matters, Western Monk quickly pulled the other three aside. ¡°This isn¡¯t right.¡± Regardless of how this would benefit them, he did not agree with it. ¡°Then what should we do? Tell them the truth?¡± Eastern Beast retorted. ¡°Should we tell them that we were afraid of the Northern Demon and fled from the battle? That we even betrayed the Suicide Squad, and let them sacrifice their lives to buy us more time?¡± These words rendered Western Monk speechless. If they told the truth, their masters probably would never forgive them. Their reputation in Erudia would also be tarnished. ¡°Besides, that mysterious fighter has already died along with the Northern Demon. No one would know we¡¯re lying! This is our only choice!¡± ¡°Fine. I guess there¡¯s nothing we can do.¡± Western Monk had no choice but to give in. Chapter 1498 Chapter 1498 ¡°Just think about it this way. We¡¯ve also contributed in the Northern Demon¡¯s death!¡± ¡°Yeah. Someone has to im the glory of ying the Northern Demon anyway, right? Why can¡¯t that be us?¡± ¡°Agreed. We just have to get rid of all those who are privy to the truth. Then, we¡¯re all set.¡± Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. Eastern Beast¡¯s eyes glinted coldly. At the Ether, the Northern Demon¡¯s men felt powerless after watching their leader fall. Thus, they surrendered one after another. ¡°Take these prisoners away!¡± Most of them had just witnessed the demise of the Northern Demon, so they were still in shock. ¡°I can¡¯t believe Erudia possessed such a strong fighter.¡± All of them bewailed. ¡°Calling over the disciples of the Five Dragons of Erudia proved fruitful. They are indeed the Northern Demon¡¯s nemesis!¡± Winsor replied subconsciously. The Northern Demon¡¯s men were momentarily stunned. What does this have to do with the Four Basilisks? Aren¡¯t they deserters? They even used the Suicide Squad as a shield while they ran for their lives. It¡¯s impossible that they were the ones who killed the Northern Demon! ¡°No, that¡¯s not-¡± Some of the men were about to refute when the Four Basilisks arrived at the scene. By then, the Northern Demon¡¯s men had already figured out that the Four Basilisks had taken the credit for something they had no part in. They are shameless! After casting a cursory nce at the prisoners of war, Eastern Beast questioned coldly, ¡°What are you doing?¡± ¡°They¡¯ve surrendered and are now our prisoners, so we¡¯re taking them away,¡± Minka answered. ¡°No. Kill them! All of them!¡± Eastern Beast¡¯s eyes shed menacingly. ¡°What? Kill them? No!¡± Minka immediately refused. ¡°They are the Northern Demon¡¯s underlings; a bunch of brutal, bloodthirsty psychopaths! What if they¡¯re faking a surrender and attack when we¡¯re least expecting it? Do you know how big of a loss that would cause?¡± Southern Warrior questioned. ¡°Well¡­¡± Minka was lost for words. What he said isn¡¯tpletely impossible. But Erudia doesn¡¯t kill prisoners. ¡°We should still bring them back before making a decision. After all, this is a matter of our country¡¯s reputation!¡± However, Eastern Beast and the other two strongly opposed. ¡°No. We must kill them! If you won¡¯t, we will!¡± Swoosh! Except for Western Monk, three of the Four Basilisks immediately shot forward and began ughtering the unarmed prisoners. Before the prisoners could register what was going on, half of them were already dead. ¡°They must be afraid that we¡¯d reveal the truth. That¡¯s why they want to silence us permanently!¡± The Northern Demon¡¯s men instantly understood. Unfortunately, it was already toote. They were no match for three of the Four Basilisks. Soon, all of the prisoners were killed in cold blood. ¡°Phew!¡± They released a sigh of relief now that they made sure everyone who knew the truth was dead. Thus, no one would doubt that they were the ones who got rid of the Northern Demon. Eastern Beast came over to pat Western Monk¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Sometimes you have to be merciless for the sake of the bigger picture!¡± Western Monk stared at everything before him in consternation. But isn¡¯t this too much? They massacred all the prisoners in order to conceal the truth. Even Minka and Winsor were nonplussed. This was the first time they witnessed someone massacring prisoners of war who had surrendered. Most importantly, the Four Basilisks were merelymon citizens, so no one could do anything about it as they weren¡¯t bound by any rules. The Four Basilisks were truly insane. Many people started to smell something fishy. But they just couldn¡¯t put their finger on what it was. ¡°It is necessary to use extreme methods to deal with enemies like them, or we¡¯ll be the ones who lose out in the end. Besides, we did this for the greater good of Erudia!¡± ¡°We will take whatever punishment you give us!¡± The three Basilisks even feigned loyalty, expressing their willingness to do anything for the sake of Erudia. Chapter 1499 Chapter 1499 The meaning behind their words was very simple¡ªthey were willing to be the bad guys and shoulder all the me if it meant protecting the country. This way, it was easy to win the favor and admiration of others. ¡°The Four Basilisks aren¡¯t only extraordinary fighters, they¡¯re also very respectable individuals.¡± ¡°Erudia is fortunate to have you!¡± Winsor and everyone else gazed at the four of them with respect. They were role models to look up to. Little did they know that the Four Basilisks had killed the prisoners in order to keep the truth hidden and that it had nothing to do with the country¡¯s safety. Western Monk looked down, ashamed to be given such undeserved praise. ¡°The Dragonites have received the news! They will wee the four of you back with the highest honor.¡± ¡°I also heard that they¡¯re nning to inaugurate all four of you as Crown Kings!¡± Minka just received that news from the Dragonites. ¡°What? Crown Kings?¡± Eastern Beast¡¯s eyes lit up with delight, and so did his other tworades. It was truly a blessing in disguise! Without needing to do anything, they were worshipped by thousands of people and became heroes of Erudia. And now, they might even be coronated. It was truly a dreame true. ¡°Mystery fighter, don¡¯t worry. We¡¯ll pray for your soul to rest in peace.¡± They sent a silent prayer up for him. Meanwhile, the thirty-eight people who had left with Levi witnessed this from the shadows. They were about to step out to rejoin the group, but after watching how the Four Basilisks ughtered all the prisoners, they decided to stay hidden. They also understood that the Basilisks wanted to kill everyone who knew about the truth, including them. If they were to reveal themselves, the Basilisks would undoubtedly kill them too. Not to mention, they were the ones who knew the whole truth, including the identity of the person who yed the Northern Demon. To the Four Basilisks, they posed a bigger threat than anyone else. ¡°Run!¡± ¡°If we don¡¯t, we¡¯re going to die just like those prisoners.¡± All of them came to a consensus and started fleeing. However, their movement attracted the attention of the Four Basilisks. ¡°Aren¡¯t they part of the Suicide Squad who fled with that punk? They were here too?¡± ¡°Sh*t. That means they know the truth!¡± ¡°We have to kill them!¡± They started to panic and quickly went in pursuit. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Winsor and a few of them stopped them just then, but Eastern Beast and the others knew they couldn¡¯t use the same excuse anymore. They had a legitimate reason to kill the Northern Demon¡¯s underlings, but things were different with the Suicide Squad. If they weren¡¯t careful, any one of those men might expose their lie. ¡°Nothing.¡± ¡°I have an idea!¡± Southern Warrior abruptly stated in a hushed voice. ¡°As long as we tell them they¡¯re deserters, who¡¯d believe what they say?¡± ¡°You¡¯re right! No one would believe a bunch of deserters!¡± ¡°After all, we¡¯re the ones who yed the Northern Demon. There¡¯s no evidence to back them if they im otherwise!¡± With that, they exchangedcent smiles. Soon, they reported about the thirty-nine deserters. Winsor and Minka checked all the bodies and confirmed that all the men from the Suicide Squad were present, except for thirty-nine of them. This could only mean that the thirty-nine of them were deserters. Thereafter, Winsor made an official announcement about them abandoning their posts. Property ? N?velDrama.Org. No one would believe a word those people said anymore. ¡°When you capture them, make sure to kill them on the spot!¡± Eastern Beast and hisrades weren¡¯t going to sit still while the thirty-nine of them remained on the loose. Killing them was the only way to make sure their secret remained a secret. After all, dead men told no tales. Chapter 1500 Chapter 1500 Of course, the thirty-eight men who followed Levi understood what was going on. They were dead men the moment they came out of hiding, regardless of whether or not they told the truth. Furthermore, no one would believe them even if they did. As deserters, their words carried no weight. So they could only hide to protect their lives. Just like that, news of the Northern Demon¡¯s demise at the Ether spread. Not just Erudia, but the entire world was thrown into an uproar. No one expected the Northern Demon to be defeated. The Avengers were especially shocked upon receiving the news. The Northern Demon was defeated? Wasn¡¯t he three times more powerful than he was back then? Not to mention, there were so many skilled fighters with him. Kuro Dragon had even dispatched half of the strongest among The Avengers to support him. But he was defeated just like that? What the hell happened? On the contrary, the Dragonites erupted into cheers of victory. ¡°The Fusion Attack worked? It seems like the decades we spent on researching didn¡¯t go to waste.¡± ¡°I knew it. We understood the Northern Demon best!¡± The Eastern Hellhound and the other three Dragons of Erudia were over the moon to find out that the Fusion Attack worked. ¡°Everyone, prepare to greet the country¡¯s heroes!¡± Since the Four Basilisks seeded in taking down the Northern Demon, they became Erudia¡¯s greatest heroes. In every corner of Erudia, people cheered for them, calling them the pride and guardians of Erudia. Erudians regarded the four of them as sacred beings, even much more so than Crown Kings. After all, this was the biggest catastrophe Erudia had ever encountered. No one was strong enough to stop the Northern Demon besides them. From then on, they were seen as heroes, and even became idols to children. They were revered by thousands. When those at the Lopez residence in North Hampton heard that the Four Basilisks had led the Suicide Squad to defeat the Northern Demon, all of them erupted in cheers and apuse. Zoey shed tears of joy. The Northern Demon is dead. That means Levi is alive! Wilton, Malcolm and the rest were also over the moon because the merit would go to them. Soon, news of the Suicide Squad¡¯s downfall reached their ears. Zoey almost fainted from shock upon hearing that. Wilton and Malcolm, on the other hand, felt relieved. Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. ¡°Thank God I didn¡¯t go, or I¡¯d be the one who¡¯s six feet under ground right now!¡± Zoey was gradually spiraling into despair when troops barged in. ¡°Malcolm Langston from the Great family of Westford is wanted for being a deserter! If you have any information on him, you¡¯re required to report it immediately! If you don¡¯t, you will be severely punished!¡± Boom! As though struck by lightning, everyone¡¯s ears buzzed. Deserter? Did Levi assume Malcolm¡¯s name and desert the army? ¡°Are you telling the truth?¡± Wilton asked in disbelief. ¡°See for yourself!¡± One of them extended a list to him. ¡°There were thousands of good men in the Suicide Squad. None of them survived in the quest to y the Northern Demon, except these thirty-nine people who are an absolute disgrace to the army! They¡¯re nothing but a bunch of cowards!¡± After the group of people left, both Wilton and Malcolm trembled with fury. ¡°You should just burn in hell, Levi Garrison!¡± ¡°You f*cking deserted the army using my name? Everyone in Erudia knows that now. My reputation is completely ruined!¡± Malcolm roared. ¡°F*ck! I never thought that b*stard would pull this trick on us! I f*cking want him dead!¡± Wilton emanated a murderous aura. ¡°Levi was even the God of Warst time, but he actually deserted the army? How absurd!¡± Meredith and the rest beganmbasting Levi. But Zoey had calmed down a lot. It was fine as long as Levi was alive. Besides, she did not believe that Levi would ever desert the army. Chapter 1501 Chapter 1501 This meant that in order to avoid being held in contempt, Malcolm would have to adopt an alias and would not be able to continue appearing in public as ¡°Malcolm Langston¡±. As much as his entire family despised Levi, Thierry and the others had notmented, and like The Cmity, they were all awaiting instructions from Levi. At the Dragonites in Oand City. ¡°Where¡¯s Levi? With the defeat of the Northern Demon, the Avengers would surely flee from Erudia.¡± ¡°We¡¯ve been unable to establish contact with him! Does anyone know where he is or what he¡¯s doing? It¡¯s as though he had vanished into thin air!¡± ¡°How could Levi pull such a stunt at such a critical juncture? It¡¯s uneptable!¡± ¡°We are far from securing total victory even with that major win we scored against the Northern Demon! Allowing the Avengers to retreat would be tantamount to letting a tiger return to itsir!¡± ¡°Huh. The thing is, Levi is holding on to all the information we have on the Avengers. His disappearance has left us without options!¡± ¡°Forget it. We should look forward to weing back our heroes first, and deal with Leviter!¡± Meanwhile, two masses of boisterous people were lined up either side of a car-less thoroughfare north of Oand City. Their eyes were filled with unbridled excitement as various gs and banners emzoned with words like ¡°The Nation¡¯s Saviors¡± and ¡°Heroes of Erudia¡± pped and soared high above their heads. The Dragonites too, were also out in full force for this most historic ceremony of the highest order to usher in the return of the Four Basilisks and the Suicide Squad. Soon, the convoy rolled in with helicopters hovering above. Boom! Boom! Boom! Scores of shots were fired off in tandem in a hundred gun salute to the apaniment of the roars of tens of thousands of voices. ¡°Heroes!¡± ¡°Heroes!¡± The crowd chanted in unison, moved to tears as Erudia weed back its gant sons with the highest des conferrable. ¡°What joy! Our disciples have not let us down!¡± cried the Five Dragons Of Erudia. ¡°Thanks be to our four seniors for nurturing these great defenders of Erudia!¡± said the grateful Dragonites, a sentiment echoed also by the masses. Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. At this point, the Four Basilisks stepped out of the vehicle and onto the boulevard to receive the adtion of the crowd and the reception of the Dragonites. The trio of Eastern Beast, Southern Warrior and Medial Soldier puffed out their chests with faces brimming with pride for having reached the pinnacle of Erudia like they aspired to, while the Western Monk kept his head bowed with increasing unease. He understood that this moment belonged to another and had nothing to do with them, and to make things worse, they were all deserters who had ughtered so many prisoners of war. However, he could only grudgingly go along with it, seeing that there was no going back from this. ¡°Wee back, our four conquering heroes!¡± howled the Dragonites to the rapturous cheers of all present. Eastern Beast shouted back at the crowd gathered, ¡°We¡¯re nobody. Our fallenrades are the real heroes!¡± ¡°We¡¯ve failed them as we weren¡¯t able to lead them back!¡± ¡°What heroes does that make us?¡± Southern Warrior and Medial Soldier chimed in speciously, which prompted Western Monk to lower his own head still. He could scarcely believe how Eastern Beast had the cheek to say what he did when it was their actions which brought about the demise of the entire Suicide Squad. The utterances of Eastern Beast and the others nheless greatly impressed the onlookers. ¡°Look at our heroes of Erudia. Their exemry capability and character are truly deserving of our admiration!¡± Chapter 1502 Chapter 1502 In the end, the Four Basilisks wereplimented anduded. They were even proposed to be made kings by the Dragonites, a decision which had to wait until they were able to get back in touch with Levi. ¡°What? The Avengers have not been taken out yet? The sheer outrage!¡± ¡°How could we rest on oururels while Erudia remains under threat? We must persist!¡± The Four Basilisks showily swore to eliminate the Avengers when they heard that thetter remained active. They may have dreaded the Northern Demon but with their own considerable abilities, they should have no problems taking on the Avengers. ¡°If Levi had half of your virtues, the majority of the Avengers would not have gotten away!¡± The crowd had high hopes for the Four Basilisks and were deeply angered by Levi, who they believed allowed the Avengers to escape when he defied orders out of spite, and disapproved of the pettiness he showed when the foursome were sent out against the Northern Demon instead of him. ¡°Hurry up and get in contact with Levi so that the matter of the Crown King can be resolved once and for all!¡± Somewhere within the bowels of the Ether, Levi took in a deep drawl, and next to him,y the Northern Demon. Neither won out in that battle, but neither did both perish in the fight. Levi absolutely had the ability to finish off the Northern Demon, but decidedly held back when thetter recognized his killing move. He opted to create the illusion that they had both perished so that he may question the Northern Demon to find out how he came to know about it, and perhaps be able to seek answers to some burning questions which he had about his own master. However, the Northern Demon was out cold, and Levi was unable to rouse him no matter what he tried. ¡°Forget it. I should bring him back, and see if Fredrick or Mr. Quinton has any way to wake him!¡± Levi said while he shook his own head in vexation. As he already had a handle on the situation and the Northern Demon no longer posed a threat to him, alive or dead, all he wanted from thetter was some answers. Unbeknownst to him, the tables had been flipped on him; the four deserters had be the exalted saviors of Erudia, while he himself was deemed the deserter instead. By the esteem of the Dragonites, he was negligent and guilty of a major dereliction of duty. Property ? N?velDrama.Org. The matter of the Avengers was a mistake by Levi¡¯s own admission, as he chose to confront the Northern Demon over the Avengers upon determining the former to be the greater threat. Levi finally learned what happened on the way back. The Four Basilisk had imed credit for the victory and set him up as deserters alongside the other thirty-eight of hisrades, and also murdered all the prisoners of war as well. ¡°It looks like the four of them meant to silence anyone who knew the truth, but unfortunately for them, I¡¯m still alive!¡± Levi said as a cold glint shed across his eyes. Never before have I met anyone more heinous than the entire family of Zoey, until now! One would be able to see the true nature of one¡¯s character before the lure of self-interest and the threat of death. How dare those four ept the udits and the honorific of being crowned kings by scapegoating so many of their ownrades? That is simply despicable! Did y¡¯all kill the Northern Demon? Were you even able to defeat him? It was impossible for the livid Levi to stomach the fact that the four deserters had been turned into national heroes, and he became determined to seek justice on behalf of the near thousand fallen members of the Suicide Squad. ¡°Four Basilisks, huh. Good. Just you wait!¡± Levi then made his return to Oand City in a huff. Chapter 1503 Chapter 1503 The Four Basilisks were quite enjoying the attention they were receiving, but were at the same time, restless as none of them would be safe until the thirty-nine were found and killed. And so, the Four Basilisks pooled all their resources to locate them, and the rtive powerlessness, deference and sense of duty toward the Four Basilisks meant that thirty-eight members of the Suicide Squad were rounded up fairly quickly. ¡°We¡¯re not deserters! We¡¯ve thwarted the Avengers¡¯ ambush, and one of us even killed the Northern Demon himself!¡± they remonstrated. But their efforts were only met with derision. ¡°In the whole of Erudia, who does not know of your desertion? How dare you even try to defend yourselves?¡± ¡°Would you listen to that? That it was one of them who killed the Northern Demon? Have y¡¯all bumped your heads so badly?¡± ¡°Killed by one of y¡¯all? Do y¡¯all have any idea how formidable the Northern Demon is? What a joke! He was defeated by thebined efforts of the Four Basilisks!¡± ¡°That it was your guys who killed the Northern Demon? Can¡¯t you at leaste up with a cover story more credible than that?¡± The captors, who had witnessed the prowess of the Northern Demon for themselves, naturally did not buy into that version of ounts and continued tombast the men from the Suicide Squad whom they thought little of. The Suicide Squad then began to protest furiously. ¡°No, we saw it for ourselves that one of usnded the killing blow. And his name is Malcolm Langston!¡± ¡°The Four Basilisks are the real deserters! They tricked the other nine hundred over men into holding off the Northern Demon in order to facilitate their own escape! Over nine hundred members of the Suicide Squad have perished because of them!¡± ¡°The Four Basilisks are shameless! iming credit when it¡¯s clearly someone else who defeated the Northern Demon!¡± ¡°And they¡¯ve also silenced all of the prisoners of war who have borne witness to the truth!¡± They tried to defend their own honor, their attempts at persuasion fell upon deaf ears. Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. ¡°Why stop there? Show us what else you got!¡± ¡°Are you going to say that the Northern Demon isn¡¯t dead and would resurface one day?¡± ¡°Go on and say it. See if we¡¯d believe you.¡± And the men who captured them began to guffaw, and looked upon the thirty-odd members of the Suicide Squad as though they were fools. Who would believe anything which came off the tongue of a bunch of deserters, no matter how reasonable they may sound? ¡°Watch these lot closely! Our jobs will be done as soon as the Four Basilisks arrive!¡± The men from the Suicide Squad started to fear for their own lives when they heard that the Four Basilisks were on the way, as their arrival would seal their own fates. ¡°We¡¯re not deserters! It was the Four Basilisks¡­¡± No one would believe them as anything they said would be dismissed as part of their attempts to get themselves off the hook. Very quickly, the party were met halfway by the murderous looking Four Basilisks who hade for the captives. ¡°Alright, hand them over. We¡¯ll take it from here!¡± And with that, the others departed, leaving the Suicide Squad to the mercy of the Four Basilisks who regarded them with sinister intent. ¡°Run? Where will you run?¡± Eastern Beast said with a smirk. ¡°You despicable b*stards! Sooner orter, everyone will learn the truth!¡± ¡°Bunch of traitors. It¡¯s a disgrace to be associated with the likes of you!¡± the Suicide Squad cussed. ¡°Hahaha. An awful shame then, cause you¡¯ll never get to see that day arrive!¡± A murderous glint shed across the eyes of Eastern Beast. ¡°Hold up. There¡¯s someone missing! There¡¯s supposed to be thirty-nine of them, so howe there¡¯s only thirty-eight here?¡± the Western Monk suddenly asked. Chapter 1504 Chapter 1504 Unable to withdraw himself fromplicity, the Western Monk had graduallye to terms with his own predicament and aligned himself with the other three. In order to set his own mind at ease, he sought to eliminate all of those who was a threat to him, and was thus more meticulous in this respect than his peers. ¡°You¡¯re right. We¡¯ve almost overlooked that,¡± the other three realized. ¡°Actually, that person is¡­¡± One of the members of the Suicide Squad intuitively responded until he was stopped by another. ¡°That¡¯s right! We¡¯re short of one who¡¯s in hiding with direct evidence of your crimes, and he¡¯d expose you should you every a finger on us!¡± That was the only way by which they would be able to save their own lives. ¡°I don¡¯t believe you! I¡¯ll kill all of you!¡± the Eastern Beast said as he raised a hand. ¡°No!¡± the Western Monk swiftly intervened. ¡°This man is a threat as long as he remains missing. We must find out who he is!¡± ¡°I assume that that must be Malcolm Langston. With me now. We must go to Westford!¡± And off went the Four Basilisks to hunt down Malcolm. Hidden in a more discrete location away from Westford, Malcolm was still ferreted out and seized, as in spite of their own limitations, the Four Basilisks were unstoppable with the might of Erudia behind them. ¡°So, you¡¯re the deserter!¡± Eastern Beast mocked coldly. ¡°No¡­ It wasn¡¯t me. While my name¡¯s Malcolm Langston, the person who joined the Suicide Squad was Levi! He¡¯s the deserter, and I¡¯ve nothing to do with it!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Levi¡¯s the one who went in ce of my son. My boy is innocent,¡± Wilton added. ¡°Do you think I¡¯ll buy that? Take him away!¡± ¡°Why would you be in hiding if this has nothing to do with you?¡± Everything sounded like an excuse to the Four Basilisks, as ording to the Dragonites, Levi had gone off to confront the Avengers. Him going to the Suicide Squad in your stead? Hrious! The foursome forcibly took Malcolm away, and halfway on the road, Eastern Beast suddenly sneered, ¡°Die!¡± Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°No, don¡¯t kill me!¡± Malcolm seemed to have wanted to say something, but Eastern Beast gave him no chance whatsoever. Pfft! Crimson frothed from Malcolm¡¯s mouth as he fell dead upon the floor with eyes wide open. Nobody expected that sending Levi to die in his ce to earn the honorifics would see the wheels of fate turn back on him in such a manner. Doomed to die in spite of everything, it goes to illustrate that one should not wish ill upon another lest karma should be visited upon oneself. ¡°Phew!¡± The Four Basilisks exhaled, relieved that they had at least taken care of this loose end after ridding themselves of the other thirty-eight, and now there was no one else left in this world who was privy to the truth. At this moment, Levi returned to Oand City, confounding the Dragonites¡¯ expectations that he might beying low for some time. ¡°Your arbitrary desertion of your post has led to the escape of the highmand of the Avengers from Erudia! This is a serious dereliction of duty, so what have you to say for yourself?¡± the council members of the Dragonites demanded of Levi. Levi nodded. ¡°I admit to this breach of duty, but¡­¡± ¡°But what?¡± ¡°I went to the Ether and diminished the forces of the Avengers by half, and also rid us of the Northern Demon! I do not ask for anything but the opportunity to redeem my errors with my deeds!¡± That sent the entire room into a silence which was only broken after a considerable amount of time. ¡°Are you out of your mind, Levi? It was obviously the Four Basilisks who have defeated the Northern Demon!¡± Chapter 1505 Chapter 1505 ¡°How disappointing, Levi!¡± ¡°We would never have expected that you would show up to steal credit during this time!¡± ¡°Tens of thousands of men had witnessed the Four Basilisks triumph over the Northern Demon with their very eyes, so how would you have us believe that you were the one who killed him?¡± ¡°We¡¯ve groomed you for so long, Levi, and even made you the Crown King! To think you coulde around and try to steal credit for yourself!¡± Those in attendance were uproarious, and saw to it that their dismay with Levi was made known. The notion that the Four Basilisks killed the Northern Demon became the canonical narrative ever since the four had been proimed as heroes by the billions of people in Erudia. For Levi to tell them otherwise would be to fly in the face of everything that everyone hade to believe, so their perturbation and disbelief were to be expected. ¡°To be honest, Levi, there was only one reason why you weren¡¯t sent against the Northern Demon, and that is that you weren¡¯t his match. The Fusion Attack of the Four Basilisks was meant to defeat him.¡± There was a moment of silence before Levi snorted. The Fusion Attack waspletely ineffective against the Northern Demon! ¡°The Crown King? We know how good you are, as you¡¯ve already showcased your talent and did Erudia a great honor at Mount Drago!¡± ¡°But surely you can¡¯t show up like this and rob our disciples of their just reward?¡± ¡°May I ask what have you done in the battle against the Northern Demon? Have you fought, bled, or been wounded in it?¡± ¡°Everyone saw for themselves that it was our disciples who slew the Northern Demon, so how could youe in here and im credit for that? Must you assume credit for everything before you can feel satisfied?¡± The Four Hellhounds red at Levi, aggrieved on behalf of their own disciples. ¡°The ying of the Northern Demon may be an unprecedented honor, but surely you don¡¯t have to try to im that for yourself?¡± ¡°Besides, you¡¯ve already made a grievous error in allowing all the Avengers to escape. Not only are you not asking for forgiveness, you are also demanding praise?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve never seen a young man like you? To think that I used to think quite highly of you!¡± Levi could only chuckle at the usations leveled toward him. The Four Basilisks arrived in short order and were in a righteous fit when they overheard everything. ¡°Aren¡¯t you something, Levi!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you feel self-conscious about iming that you killed the Northern Demon?¡± ¡°We did not see you anywhere on the battlefields of the Ether, yeah?¡± Eastern Beast and the others were fuming. ¡°Whoever said that I wasn¡¯t?¡± Levi said with a smile. ¡°Huh?¡± Eastern Beast and the others were taken aback, and had the same thought on their minds as they exchanged looks amongst themselves: Could he have been that mysterious man? They could not bring themselves to believe that because they were convinced that they had seen that mysterious man perish alongside the Northern Demon. Even if he did survive, he remained missing to date, which further suggested that he must be dead and could therefore not have been Levi. ¡°Ridiculous!¡± ¡°We were the ones who killed the Northern Demon, and you had nothing to do with it whatsoever, alright?¡± ¡°How on earth could it be possible to have someone as shameless as you around?¡± As Eastern Beast, and the other two berated Levi, Western Monk held his tongue as he was fully aware that the truly shameless ones were themselves. The Western Monk could not go against his own conscience to use another as that would be too much even for him. ¡°Were you the ones who killed the Northern Demon?¡± Levi asked in insouciance. ¡°Yes, we did!¡± Eastern Beast and the other two dered. Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Hehe, rubbish. The Northern Demon is still alive!¡± Levi thundered. Chapter 1506 Chapter 1506 The Northern Demon is still alive and wille to in a short while. Levi had already handed him over to Benny and Frederick who, in their professional opinion, have diagnosed and ascertained this to be the case. This startling revtion had everyone else in stitches. How could the Northern Demon have survived when scores of people apart from the Four Basilisks have attested otherwise? Even the remaining thirty-eight members of the Suicide Squad, amongst thousand others, bore witness to it, or the Northern Demon¡¯s followers would not have surrendered themselves. Property ? N?velDrama.Org. Who else is going to believe your ims that the Northern Demon was still alive at this point? ¡°Levi, oh, Levi. Your story is getting increasingly far-fetched by the minute!¡± ¡°First, you im to be the one who killed the Northern Demon, and then you say that he¡¯s still alive. Aren¡¯t you contradicting yourself here? Could you at least have the decency to think ahead before coming out with such lies?¡± ¡°Yeah! Dering that the Northern Demon isn¡¯t dead after failing to im credit for it. That¡¯s a good one!¡± All were having augh at his expense, including Western Monk who was initially worried that Levi might be onto something, but became relieved once it urred to him that Levi was here expressly to further his own selfish ends. By now, all of the Dragonites were incensed. ¡°Do you take us for fools, Levi? iming that the Northern Demon is still alive against themon knowledge of one billion people? Did you not say that you killed him earlier? How is he not dead now?¡± Levi regarded the masses. ¡°I did not say that I¡¯ve killed him, only that I¡¯ve gotten rid of him!¡± ¡°Fine, fine. Since you im to have gotten rid of him, how is it that we did not see you? Where were you?¡± asked the Western Monk. ¡°I was inside the Suicide Squad!¡± Levi said. ¡°The Suicide Squad? Impossible! We knew the name of every single member and I¡¯ve called them out myself, so there was no way you could have been amongst them!¡± the Western Monk adamantly insisted. ¡°I went there in ce of someone else!¡± ¡°In ce of someone else? Don¡¯t tell me that you took the ce of Malcolm Langston?¡± the Western Monk said with a smirk. ¡°That¡¯s right. I went in ce of him! And I was the one who led the thirty-eight when we parted ways¡­¡± Levi went on to describe the situation in great detail. ¡°You seem to be quite informed! It is a pity that Malcolm did not have anyone go in his stead, as he went in himself! The Southern Warrior sneered. ¡°He had also admitted to desertion for which we¡¯d put him to death, so stop trying to deceive us, Levi. You¡¯ve nothing to do with the matter concerning the Northern Demon, so you might as well desist with this as no one¡¯s going to believe you.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. With the truthid bare, what else have you got to say for yourself?¡± Everyone looked upon him with scorn. ¡°Then how would you exin the inefficacy of your Fusion Attack against the Northern Demon? And him saying that he was three times stronger than he was before?¡± Levi retorted. ¡°That¡¯s simple! The Northern Demon was trying to intimidate us by exaggerating his own prowess!¡± ¡°The Fusion Attack had already dealt him a severe blow, and he was only enduring and not showing it.¡± ¡°Can¡¯t you see that he was already on hisst legs when we rushed him alongside the Suicide Squad and finished him off?¡± As wed as their exnation may have been, whatever the Four Basilisks spewed became the truth because they had the ears of a billion souls in Erudia. No one would be suspicious of them, nor would any of them believe in Levi. ¡°But it is I, not them, who defeated the Northern Demon. Not only have they deserted, they have also caused the death of the entire Suicide Squad!¡± Levi argued in exasperation. The observers only regarded him frostily in response, and their refusal to listen had left Levi quite frustrated. Chapter 1507 Chapter 1507 It could be said that not a single person in the entire world would be willing to believe him right now, and conversely, in view of his major dereliction of duty, the retention of his position of Crown King itself came into question. Without sufficient evidence, it would be impossible for him to expose the Four Basilisks. Furthermore, to try to pit himself against the Four Basilisks who had been hailed as heroes by everyone would be going up against all of Erudia¡ªa tall order in itself! Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Go on, Levi! Let¡¯s see what else you¡¯ve got!¡± ¡°Do you think anyone would believe you?¡± The Four Basilisks regarded him smugly. ¡°It¡¯s better to stay grounded, young man. Don¡¯t be so covetous,¡± the Western Spirit said as he patted Levi on the shoulder. ¡°We¡¯re sorely disappointed in you, Levi! To think you would attempt to im credit for yourself!¡± ¡°Alright, enough of this! We want to know why you did not go and eliminate the Avengers as we have commanded. What exactly were you thinking?¡± In response to being interrogated, Levi was rxed and smiling. ¡°Between the Avengers and the Northern Demon, I saw thetter as the greater threat, hence I went to the Ether to face him.¡± The observers were all rendered speechless. ¡°Are you deliberately trying to anger us by still harping on the notion that you were the one who defeated the Northern Demon?¡± ¡°It was clear that you have failed in your duties andmitted a serious error of judgement, and still you pretend to have done Erudia a service and try to credit yourself for someone else¡¯s effort while you are at it?¡± The rest of the room was quietly seething as though Levi had pissed off everyone simultaneously. ¡°Please open up your eyes and consider the discrepancies, and you will see that there¡¯s more to this than meets the eye. I, Levi Garrison, ask for no reward nor recognition for defeating the Northern Demon, only justice to be done!¡± Levi railed. All the rank and file of the Dragonites howled at Levi in rage. ¡°This is a very disappointing day!¡± ¡°Why haven¡¯t you realized the error of your ways, Levi?¡± ¡°How am I wrong?¡± Levi scoffed. ¡°Are you still in the opinion that you¡¯ve not erred?¡± ¡°Have you eliminated the Avengers?¡± The crowd continued to subject him to fervent interrogation. ¡°But I¡¯ve removed the far greater threat, which is the Northern Demon!¡± Levi stated as he regarded the crowd with equanimity. ¡°You¡­¡± The council members were almost driven to a fit by Levi who continued to stand firm in spite of everything. ¡°You are incorrigible!¡± ¡°Starting from now, you shall be subject to confinement! Take the time to reflect, and you shall be released whenever you realized the error of your ways!¡± Levi paused before he started tough. ¡°Confinement, I can do, but I will not repent as I¡¯ve done no wrong, to begin with!¡± ¡°If you will not acknowledge your wrong-doing then you can no longer serve as Crown King! And you would also be punished severely!¡± ¡°Guards. Take him to his cell and leave him there to sober up!¡± ¡°Fine by me!¡± snorted Levi. And so Levi was sent to the detention chamber hidden within Oand City, an oppressively small room measuring all of a hundred square feet in size. A guard even offered him some advice. ¡°Please loosen your lips, Crown King. With your contributions toward Erudia, our superiors will not make things difficult for you so long as you demonstrate that you are remorseful.¡± Levi replied with a smile, ¡°Justice shall prevail! As my conscience is clear, I believe the truth would reveal itself in time!¡± That drew a chuckle from others. ¡°How¡¯s that possible? Everyone knows that the Four Basilisks killed the Northern Demon. What evidence do you have against them?¡± Chapter 1508 Chapter 1508 Levi closed his eyes for a rest without uttering any words. Since nobody trusts my words, I¡¯d better remain silent. Anyway, silence is golden. The guard on duty gave him a sympathetic nce and let out a deep sigh. ¡°It¡¯s really not worthy of him to be stripped of his title as Crown King because of his impulsiveness!¡± Many were overwhelmed to know that Levi was held captive in the detention chamber. Albus, Thierry and the others were convinced that there was something awry. They refused to believe that Levi had turned into a cowardly deserter. Besides, it was out of their expectation that Malcolm would be killed one day. Wilton and the others grieved for Malcolm¡¯s death. They were mad with anger and imed that Levi was the culprit. Ever since then, Wilton bore a grudge against him. If not for Thierry, he would have avenged Malcolm¡¯s death by targeting Zoey. Where is justice? How could my son be the one to be punished due to his desertion? My poor son was made a scapegoat because of him! ¡°Levi Garrison, don¡¯t ever think that you can escape from me just because you are held captive at the moment! Once you are releasedter, I will settle a score with you!¡± Wilton bellowed. Meanwhile, the Four Basilisks had started to discuss the matter of Crown King. They could foresee that Levi would not easily give in and make a confession as demanded. Thus, sooner orter the title of Crown King would belong to them. By then, even Eastern Hellhound and the other three from the Five Dragons of Erudia would be reverenced by others as well. Others even suggested appointing Eastern Hellhound and the other three as imperial trainers so they could contribute in cultivating talented new blood for Erudia. It would be a blessing for Erudia to have new batches of young heroes like the Four Basilisks. As for the thirty-eight surviving members of the Suicide Squad, Eastern Beast and the others actually intended to finish them off. Nevertheless, Western Monk stopped him from doing so as he did not wish tomit any more sins. After all, they had nothing to fear since they were currently in control of the thirty-eight survivors. Apart from that, the Four Basilisks needed to keep them alive as witnesses who proved that they were the ones who had in the Northern Demon. Recently, they were aware that people started to doubt their version of the story on the battle at the Ether training base. Some of them even suspected if those members of the Suicide Squad were actually deserters. The Four Basilisks started to feel the rm bells ringing in their heads. They realized that they relied very much on the Suicide Squad to convince others by testifying for them. Eastern Beast gazed at the surviving members of the Suicide Squad with a smirk. ¡°Do you know why I keep all of you alive until now?¡± When the Four Basilisks requested the Suicide Squad members to testify for them earlier, all of them were reluctant. ¡°Fine, if you still don¡¯t agree, don¡¯t me me if I can¡¯t be assured of the safety of your family members. Ah! You have an adorable child who is three years old, right? Both of your parents are in their old ages, and you¡­¡± Eastern Beast continued to threaten them one by one. ¡°You will die a horrible death!¡± the Suicide Squad members gritted and cussed. They had no choice and ended up testifying for the Four Basilisks. After that, nobody brought up the topic anymore or doubted the Four Basilisks¡¯ words. As time psed, Levi was still held captive in the detention chamber. He refused to give in by admitting his so-called mistake. Even though the guard had stopped bringing him food and drinks a few days ago, he was cool as ever. ¡°What¡¯s the matter, Levi Garrison is still oblivious to his wrong deed?¡± one of the council members of the Dragonites raised his voice. ¡°The Crown King does not feel guilty at all and insisted that he did not do anything wrong!¡± the guard reported to them respectfully. ¡°Damn it! How dare he challenge us! Alright, tell him that we will only give him three more days. If he still refuses to admit his mistake, we will strip him of his title as Crown King!¡± Upon hearing the council members¡¯ words, the Four Basilisks were over the moon. They were sure they would be coronated as the new Crown Kings once Levi was stripped of his title. Eastern Hellhound and the other three stroked their beard as they nodded in utter satisfaction. They really looked forward to seeing their disciples¡¯ sess and coronated as Crown Kings. Nheless, Levi only smiled disdainfully upon hearing the threatening words and remained silent. Soon, it was the day of the deadline set for him.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. Chapter 1509 Chapter 1509 The guard advised him patiently, ¡°This is yourst chance. There are still two hours to go. Please think it through, as you might be stripped of the title of Crown King. ¡°I didn¡¯t do anything wrong. So, what¡¯s there to admit then?¡± Levi replied nonchntly with his eyes remaining closed. `¡±He¡¯s really adamant!¡± the guard mumbled. It was the final countdown. Within less than two hours, Levi would have to step down as Crown King. The Four Basilisks and the Five Dragons of Erudia were waiting for that moment in anticipation. They could barely wait for the moment The Four Basilisks would soon be coronated as Crown King! In the meantime, Fredrick, the king of the military doctors had just stepped out of a manor in Oand City. There was a man lying motionless on the bed in the bedroom. Out of a sudden, he opened his pairs of gleaming eyes. ¡°I¡¯m still alive? Where am I now?¡± There was a hint of coldness in his voice. The man turned out to be Northern Demon. He could remember vividly that both Levi and he ended up perishing together before he drifted into unconsciousness. So, I¡¯m still alive? The Avengers must have saved me! ¡°Levi Garrison, I¡¯m sure you would never expect that I¡¯m still alive! Hahaha¡­¡± Northern Demonughed hysterically. Even though he had sustained severe injury, he was recovering speedily after being treated by Fredrick and others. Due to his unique way of cultivation, he retrieved his ability and strength at an incredible speed. After cultivating for another two hours, he managed to regain more than three-quarters of his optimum power. This is Oand City, isn¡¯t it? It struck Northern Demon the moment he left the manor. In an instant, his lips curved into a creepy smile. Something malicious was apparently ying on his mind! On the other hand, the time was up for Levi. The Dragonites¡¯ faces turned crimson in fury as he insisted that he was telling the truth. ¡°Strip Levi of his title as Crown King! The coronation ceremony for the Four Basilisks will be held after seven days. All four of them will share the same title of Crown King! Moreover, Eastern Hellhound and the other three will be appointed as imperial trainers for Erudia and take up the responsibilities to cultivate more new blood for us.¡± Everyone was dumbfounded at the overwhelming announcement from the council members of the Dragonites. Even so, nobody dared to object since the Four Basilisks had contributed a lot in ying Northern Demon. There were not the slightest bit of changes in Levi¡¯s countenance. In his eyes, Crown King and the God of War were just names. He was not bothered about the titles at all. However, he was pissed off with the Four Basilisks for being deceitful and maniptive. How dare they twisted the fact and deceived the others? Even so, he was still calm as ever. He believed that the truth would be unveiled soon. ¡°Even though they strip of your title as Crown King, you can still hold the position as God of War. After all, Winsor and the others are still notparable to you!¡± the guard advised him again. Levi just smiled and replied, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter!¡± ¡°Levi Garrison, since you are still unaware of your wrong deed, continue to have self-reflection in the detention chamber then!¡± the council members of the Dragonitesshed out when the guard updated them on Levi¡¯s reaction. While Levi continued to be locked up, the Four Basilisks had started to celebrate by hosting a grand celebration. Dragonites had assigned representatives to attend the function. Apart from that, the Five Dragons of Erudia were there as well. Quite a number of people turned up and congratted the Four Basilisks. The Four Basilisks were flushed with exhration. Even Western Monk had slowly started to ept their new title. ¡°We don¡¯t deserve the title of Crown King! Undoubtedly, we are still underqualified for the position!¡± The Four Basilisks were pretentious by putting on a humble look. ¡°Of course you deserve it! You have contributed a lot by ying Northern Demon!¡± ¡°What¡¯s more, you had gone through the Dragonites¡¯ assessment! It¡¯s impossible for them to make a wrong judgment!¡± ¡°Needless to say, you are qualified and deserve it!¡± Everyone was ttering them. Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Thanks for your support. If so, we will ept the title with great honor. We look forward to your ongoing support after this!¡± the four of them thanked the guests sincerely. The guests were having a great time. Sounds of sses clinking was everywhere. Out of a sudden, someone rushed in and yelled out, ¡°We are in big trouble! Northern Demon is here!¡± Chapter 1510 Chapter 1510 Everyone was stupefied, and their hearts thumped with fear. Boom! It was as though his words rang out like thunder. The liveliness of the celebration was reced by pin-drop silence in an instant. Everyone was as motionless as statues. p! Crack! Bang! There was a series of sounds from the smashing of sses and tes on the ground. It implied how the name ¡°Northern Demon¡± was sending chills down everyone¡¯s spines. Moreover, he was supposed to be dead. The Four Basilisks were celebrating in advance as they would be coronated as Crown King soon. Yet, Northern Demon is alive and reappeared? Eastern Hellhound and the other three froze on the spot, so as the Four Basilisks as well as others. They exchanged gazes without uttering any words. They only came to their senses gradually one minuteter. ¡°What? Northern Demon is still alive?¡± The man nodded apprehensively as his voice quivered. ¡°Yeah, Northern Demon is still alive! He¡¯s back! It¡¯s terrifying!¡± ¡°It¡¯s impossible!¡± Eastern Hellhound and the other three shrieked simultaneously. ¡°Northern Demon was in by our disciples at the Ether training base. It¡¯s impossible that he¡¯s still alive! Don¡¯t make up a cock and bull story!¡± The Four Basilisks also recollected themselves and fumed, ¡°Stop spreading rumor! If not, we won¡¯t let you off! We had finished him off in front of so many pairs of eyes. How could he still be alive? Watch your mouth!¡± Nheless, they could not resist but feel a surge of uneasiness that started to well up in them. They seemed all tensed up. What if it¡¯s true? Even though they had witnessed both Northern Demon and another mysterious fighter perish together, their bodies were still nowhere to be seen even after a thorough search. They presumed that quicksand might have covered their bodies. Apart from that, they could not help but wonder why it was as though the two men¡¯s bodies had vanished into thin air at that time. Even the tiny body of a bird was still traceable during the search, not to mention the bodies of two men! Nheless, they imed that Northern Demon was dead. ¡°Are you creating a story? It¡¯s impossible for Northern Demon to appear again. There¡¯s a price to pay for making up a story!¡± a few council members of the Dragonites questioned him with a grim look on their faces. ¡°I¡¯m telling the truth! The third team of the Wolf squad spotted Northern Demon and fought with him. However, all of them were defeated¡­¡± the man exined firmly. ¡°It¡¯s confirmed that Northern Demon is here in Oand City at the moment!¡± he added again. ¡°What? The Wolf squad bumped into him?¡± That was indeed something horrifying for the Dragonites. Northern Demon is even in Oand City now! What terrifying news! ¡°Yeah, that was confirmed as thest update from the third team¡­¡± Right that instant, the Dragonites were all anxious as if they were cats on a hot tin roof. On the other hand, the Four Basilisks turned ashen. Is Northern Demon still alive? Eastern Hellhound and the other three raised their voices. ¡°It¡¯s impossible! Northern Demon was killed by our four disciples. How could he reappear? You must have made a mistake. Don¡¯t ever say that he¡¯s Northern Demon if there isn¡¯t any concrete evidence!¡± The council members of the Dragonites looked at the Four Basilisks hesitantly and asked, ¡°Be frank with us. Is Northern Demon still alive?¡± Property ? N?velDrama.Org. Waves of uncertainties arose among the council members. They suddenly recalled how Levi mentioned that Northern Demon was not dead. ¡°We had really¡­¡± Before Western Monk could finish his words, Eastern Hellhound cut him off, ¡°Of course he¡¯s dead! We finished him off ourselves. How could he be alive then?¡± They would not admit what they had done without any evidence. Chapter 1511 Chapter 1511 On top of that, they were convinced that it was impossible for Northern Demon to stay alive. They had witnessed him perish together with the mysterious fighter! If he really reappeared, it should be somewhere around the North of the Ether training base. It did not make sense for him to appear out of a sudden in Oand City. ¡°In my opinion, the man whom the third team bumped into could be the fighter of The Avengers or the henchmen of Northern Demon who were avenging him!¡± Western Monkmented analytically. On the instant, almost everyone saw eye to eye with what he had deduced. Yeah! He has a point. It must be the truth! ¡°I have the same stance as well. Assign our men at once to investigate on that! We must find out who the fellow is! If it turns out to be anyone who is avenging Northern Demon, wipe them out!¡± the council members of the Dragonites instructed. Without hesitation, the Dragonites sent their men out on a thorough search all over Oand City. The Four Basilisks volunteered. ¡°Please notify us once your men have obtained any clues. We will sort things out by all means. As long as we can¡¯t finish him off, we can never be at ease!¡± ¡°All of you are really courageous as expected!¡± Everyone looked at them with admiration. In the meantime, Levi was still resting with his eyes closed in the detention chamber. Fredrick dropped by with thetest update. ¡°Boss, Northern Demon is awake! Things are getting out of my control! We might be in trouble soon!¡± Levi opened his eyes abruptly. ¡°He¡¯s awake within such a short span?¡± Property ? N?velDrama.Org. Fredrick exined, ¡°He has a unique body condition. What¡¯s more, he has his own unique way of cultivating. Thus, his speedy recovery!¡± ¡°Where are the guards? Let go of me! Northern Demon appears again. If we don¡¯t stop him at once, I bet there will be casualties!¡± Levi yelled. No matter how indignant he was feeling, righteousness was always the top priority for him. He knew that he must act rationally and make the right judgment. ¡°No, we can¡¯t let you go just like that unless you admit your mistake. You will only be released after reflecting on your own deed,¡± the guard replied sternly. Levi stared at him helplessly. ¡°Northern Demon has reappeared and will strike at any time, yet you are still bothered about this?¡± ¡°Even if Northern Demon appears, that¡¯s none of your business. The Four Basilisks can cater to it! You¡¯d better continue to have self-reflection on your deed!¡± the guard snapped at him. Levi heaved a sigh wearily. It¡¯s beyond my control that nobody in Erudia bothers about what I say. I have tried my best so I shouldn¡¯t be feeling guilty if anything happens. Since the Four Basilisks are convinced that they can kill Northern Demon, just let them give it a try! Fredrick also let out a deep sigh helplessly and left. Meanwhile, the Dragonites had assigned their men for the thorough search of Northern Demon¡¯s henchmen. However, Eastern Hellhound and the other three sensed that the Four Basilisks were feeling uneasy. Theyforted them, ¡°Take it easy. You have in Northern Demon earlier. We bet it¡¯s just his henchman this round. We are sure it¡¯s a piece of cake for you to finish him off this time.¡± Right that instant, the three Dragon squads sent by the Dragonites were on a thorough search near the Garrison n¡¯s area in Oand City. They were panic-stricken when Northern Demon came into sight. ¡°Northern Demon! You¡¯re Northern Demon! How can you still be alive?¡± The squad members were overwhelmed and quivered. Northern Demon snickered with a glint of ferocity in his eyes. ¡°Did I say that I¡¯m dead? Go back and tell everyone in Erudia that I¡¯m back! None of you will be able to stop me this round. I¡¯m going to turn Oand City into a living hell!¡± Members of the three Dragon squads were scared stiff and fled at once. The Dragonites and the Four Basilisks were pending the update from the three Dragon squads who rushed back. Right that instant, the panic-stricken squad members¡¯ legs gave out and they fell to the ground. ¡°Northern Demon! Northern Demon is back! He vows to turn Oand City into a living hell!¡± Chapter 1512 Chapter 1512 Bang! The news was indeed a bolt out of the blue for the Four Basilisks! So, it¡¯s sure as hell that Northern Demon has reappeared! Needless to doubt again, as it¡¯s the official news from the Dragonites. He¡¯s still alive, and he¡¯s even in Oand City at the moment! To make matters worse, he was provoking to annihte Erudia by setting Oand City as his first target! ¡°Are you sure the man is Northern Demon, not his henchman?¡± the Five Dragons of Erudia asked doubtfully. ¡°The Dragonites have confirmed that it¡¯s the Northern Demon!¡± Everyone turned to look at the Four Basilisks in bewilderment. The Five Dragons of Erudia fixed their gazes on them as well. Another wave of utter insecurity swept over the Four Basilisks. Western Monk, who kept his head lowered all the time, was even shuddering. The four of them felt a prickle of anxiety as it never urred to them that Northern Demon would still be alive! It¡¯s impossible! We saw with our own eyes that he perished together with the mysterious fighter! How can he be still alive? ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Tell us honestly. Why is Northern Demon still alive? Have you been lying to us all this while?¡± the Dragonites red at the Four Basilisks suspiciously. ¡°If there¡¯s any hidden truth, don¡¯t keep mum from us!¡± Eastern Hellhound and the other three started to sense something awry. ¡°Northern Demon was dead! We saw it with our own eyes. Even so, we couldn¡¯t do anything as his body sank into quicksand. It is unbelievable that he¡¯s still alive!¡± Heracles and Eastern Beast exined anxiously. ¡°We can¡¯t me them. Northern Demon has started his unusually malicious way of cultivation since young. Thus, it¡¯s actually not a surprise that if he can stay alive. Anyway, there¡¯s nothing to worry about. Since our disciples had defeated him once, they can surely finish him off this round. Let¡¯s see if he can stay alive again after his body ispletely ruined!¡± Eastern Hellhound said confidently. Southern Emperor, Western Spirit and Central Army were buoyed up with confidence as well. ¡°Yeah, since our disciples were able to defeat him earlier, I¡¯m sure they can defeat him another time!¡± ¡°The four of you, just be prepared to finish him off here in Oand City. Let us witness the fall of the demon as well!¡± A hint of confidence was written across the Dragonites¡¯ faces. By then, their anxiety moments ago was totally gone. ¡°We¡­¡± The Four Basilisks stiffened and were rendered speechless. Are we assigned the mission to kill Northern Demon again? What a joke! The four of them were the so-called cowardly deserters who were aghast at Northern Demon. They did not even dare to look at him. How are we going to kill him? They knew that they could never get the mission aplished as they were not the ones who defeated Northern Demon previously. Their Fusion Attack was iparable to his power. If not because they set the Suicide Squad members up, they would surely be wiped off by Northern Demon as well. Property ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with all of you? You look so pale!¡± Someone spotted something amiss about them. ¡°Nothing actually. We are just feeling a bit frustrated that Northern Demon is still alive!¡± Wiping off the cold sweat from his forehead, Eastern Hellhound replied impatiently. ¡°Have no fear. We have all the mighty experts backing you up in Oand City this round, it¡¯s a sure bet that Northern Demon will be in!¡± ¡°Yeah, we will be watching over you ourselves in the battle this round. Don¡¯t drag it anymore. If not, Oand City will be devastated by Northern Demon at any moment!¡± With that, the Four Basilisks were pushed to the front in the mission of ying Northern Demon. They were reluctant, yet they could not reject unless they admitted that they were being deceitful all this while. ¡°Northern Demon, why are you still alive?¡± Eastern Beast and the others were on the brink of tears. So close yet so far, we are supposed to be coronated as Crown King at any time, yet there¡¯s this unexpected twist! Oh no! We are not going to make it! Other than the council members of the Dragonites, the remaining four members of the Five Dragons of Erudia were also watching over them. The Dragonites even released the news that the Four Basilisks would y Northern Demon once again. In an instant, the whole of Oand City and Erudia were in an uproar. Everyone had their eyes on the Four Basilisks. Contrary to the previous battle at the Ether training base, everyone was exhrated as they would be able to witness the ying of the Northern Demon this round! Chapter 1513 Chapter 1513 Everyone knew what they were curious about. That meant that the Four Basilisks had to fight with all their might. They could not be deserters nor could they use any dirty tricks. They had to show everyone their true powers. That was deadly for the Four Basilisks. They would sob if they could. At that very moment, the entire Erudia was focusing on the scene when the Northern Demon appeared. ¡°Haha! So what if the Northern Demon is alive? The Four Basilisks will just kill him again! That¡¯s right. Moreover, we¡¯ll know how the four heroes kill the Northern Demon this time. We get to resolve our regret. This will be an unforgettable battle! The Four Basilisks has once again graced the world with their presence!¡± The citizens who adored the Four Basilisks waited in anticipation. Everyone wanted to witness how the Four Basilisks y the Northern Demon. ¡°All hail the heroes!¡± ¡°All hail the heroes!¡± Colorful gs were strung all across Oand City. Everyone was cheering for the Four Basilisks. They awaited for the awe-inspiring performance. The Five Dragons of Erudia and Dragonites were also confident. The Four Basilisks were the only ones who knew what was going on. At the gazebo in the middle of General¡¯s Lake, the Northern Demon waited. The Dragonites had assigned elite fighters to surround the General¡¯s Lake. Not even a bird could escape the ce. The Northern Demon sneered. ¡°Come. I hope you¡¯ll send all of your best men so I can finish them all at once.¡± The Northern Demon was confident. After battling with Levi, he had a new revtion about fights. Once again, his battle prowess had increased. He was now five times stronger than before. And that was the most terrifying part of it all. Like Levi, after a near-death experience, his battle prowess would greatly increase. That was the reason for the Northern Demon to be as arrogant as he was. ¡°Northern Demon, it¡¯s not toote for you to surrender yet. You should have never appeared in Oand City! This is the safest ce in Erudia. What made you think that you¡¯ll win us here? If you surrender, you¡¯ll get to leave this ce alive! Otherwise, you¡¯re doomed for death,¡± the crowd shouted at the Northern Demon. The Northern Demon sneered. Boom! All of a sudden, there was an explosion in the General¡¯s Lake. The water in theke rushed upward, and the waves crashed toward the people. ¡°Ugh!¡± ¡°Ugh!¡± Many of the individuals by theke were injured by the sudden tidal wave. The Northern Demon was indeed a strong opponent. ¡°This is absurd! This is no ce for you to run wild, Northern Demon!¡± With a loud cry, most of the troops marched over. The senior members of Dragonites were there as well as the Five Dragons of Erudia. The Four Basilisks were slowly walking, but their bodies were stiff, and their legs were so heavy as if they were filled with lead. ¡°Even you old people are finally here,¡± the Northern Demon said with a sneer when he saw the Eastern Hellhound and the other three. ¡°We¡¯re here to be a witness of your failure. Dozens of years ago, we were capable of dealing with you. Now, our disciples will be equally capable of defeating you. In fact, they can even kill you! You¡¯re destined to fail in our hands and live in our shadows!¡± The Eastern Hellhound and the other three were so sure. Property ? N?velDrama.Org. At that, the Northern Demon barked out augh. ¡°What a pity you still don¡¯t understand me. Who will be able to stop me now? That man is gone. I¡¯m now invincible!¡± ¡°Hmph! What are you being all conceited for? We¡¯ll y you in front of Erudia¡¯s citizens today,¡± the Dragonites cried out. The Northern Demonughed again. ¡°Kill me? I¡¯d like to see who you¡¯ll send to kill me.¡± ¡°Of course, we¡¯ll send the Four Basilisks. After all, they¡¯ve killed you once.¡± The crowd then pushed the Four Basilisks to the front. Chapter 1514 Chapter 1514 The moment the four men saw the Northern Demon, they quickly hung their heads in fear of gazing into the Northern Demon¡¯s eyes. In fact, their legs shook, and their teeth chattered. When the Northern Demon noticed that, heughed. ¡°Hahaha!¡± It was a sound of mockery. Everyone was taken aback by his reaction. Did the Northern Demon go mad, or did he lose his mind out of fear? Why is heughing maniacally? The crowd could notprehend his actions. ¡°What are youughing about, Northern Demon? You were once beaten by my disciples.¡± The Hellhound was annoyed by the Northern Demon¡¯s pompous demeanor. The other three had the same reaction. ¡°When did a loser gained the right to mock others?¡± ¡°I lost to your disciples? Hahaha! Ask them about it. Let me see if they have the guts to admit it or not.¡± The Northern Demon could not stopughing. Gradually, he realized what was going on. Those four had been taking others¡¯ credit. ¡°Hm? What¡¯s going on?¡± Upon hearing the Northern Demon¡¯s words, the rest turned to look at the Four Basilisks. Instantly, they noticed something amiss about the Four Basilisks¡¯ behavior. Are they afraid? Are they afraid of facing the Northern Demon? How can this be? Property ? N?velDrama.Org. Haven¡¯t they defeated the Northern Demon before? Didn¡¯t the Northern Demon lose to them? Why are they acting like mice in front of the cat? ¡°Hahaha! This is amusing. You¡¯re all fools. Don¡¯t you know what happened at the Ether training base?¡± At that, the Northern Demon began jeering at them. The more seconds passed, the more confused the others became. What¡¯s going on? ¡°Do you really think that they could kill me?¡± the Northern Demon asked. ¡°Wasn¡¯t that what happened? The Four Basilisks killed you with the Fusion Attack at the Ether training base,¡± one of them replied. As time went by, everyone was certain that the news had been genuine. Yet, the more they talked, the lower the Four Basilisks¡¯ heads went. In fact, the Western Monk was drenched in sweat as if he had taken a dip in theke. The other three were in simr state. Everyone in Erudia was watching them, but neither of the Four Basilisks refuted those words. ¡°Rubbish! Do you think that they can really kill me? They¡¯re a hundred years too early for that. I said that I was three times stronger than before back at the Ether training base. Did you think that I was joking? Your Fusion Attack waspletely useless, especially when it¡¯s dealt by those four!¡± the Northern Demon stated, chuckling boisterously. At that moment, the Four Basilisks wished the ground would open up and swallow them whole. They wanted to refute those words, but they could not. ¡°Eastern Hellhound, do you really think that your disciples are that great? They¡¯re only four deserters. When they realized they could not win against me, they ran. They let the Suicide Squad stop me and buy time for their escape. These are the heroes of Erudia? What a joke,¡± the Northern Demon taunted. At that second, it felt as if time hade to a standstill. Everybody had their eyes fixed on the Four Basilisks as they were hoping to know the truth by looking into their souls. ¡°That¡¯s impossible! My disciples have been training under me for dozens of years. I know them better than anyone. They¡¯ll never do this!¡± Western Spirit roared. However, Western Monk only panicked more to that. ¡°That¡¯s right. There¡¯s no way our disciples would do that. Moreover, I doubt you¡¯re a match for them!¡± ¡°Hear, hear. There¡¯s no way the Fusion Attack isn¡¯t effective on you.¡± The Five Dragons of Erudia refused to believe him. ¡°Yes! They¡¯re the ones who defeated you! Stop trying to pretend as if that¡¯s not the case,¡± the others shouted. ¡°Have a look for yourself. Are they admitting to it?¡± the Northern Demon asked. The Four Basilisks werepletely silent. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± the senior members of Dragonites shouted at the Four Basilisks. Chapter 1515 Chapter 1515 By then, they were no longer certain about the situation. The way the Four Basilisks were acting and the words from the Northern Demon meant that something was wrong. In fact, they began thinking of a person¡ªLevi. What the he*l is going on? The Northern Demon smirked and uttered, ¡°Haven¡¯t they defeated me once? Well, then. Why don¡¯t they defeat me one more time?¡± ¡°Sure. We¡¯ll make sure you won¡¯t have a word ofint upon your defeat!¡± The Eastern Hellhound and the other three were confident of their disciples. They wanted to witness the truth themselves. Before witnessing with their own two eyes, they would not believe that their disciples were weak or were just deserters. The Four Basilisks were about to burst into tears. They dared not have another fight with the Northern Demon. In fact, they did not have the courage to do that. ¡°But they won¡¯t. They¡¯re afraid of me. They don¡¯t even have the courage to look at me in the eyes, not to mention kill me.¡± The Northern Demon¡¯s smile widened. ¡°Hurry up! What are you doing? Kill the Northern Demon and prove yourselves!¡± the Eastern Hellhound and the other three urged. However, the Four Basilisks remained quiet and still. More beads of cold sweat rolled down their faces. ¡°What¡¯s the matter with you? Is the Northern Demon speaking the truth?¡± ¡°Prove yourselves! We trust our judgment. We couldn¡¯t have been wrong. You¡¯re the ones who won against the Northern Demon. Hearing the Dragonites¡¯ urging, the Eastern Beasts could barely hold themselves back. ¡°We¡¯ll be honest.¡± He could not restrain himself anymore; he had to speak the truth. ¡°Charge!¡± All of the sudden, Western Monk rushed out. His dignity would not allow him to admit that the Northern Demon¡¯s words were true. He would rather die. ¡°Charge!¡± The other three could only steel themselves and charge forward. At that, the Eastern Hellhound and the other three finally smiled. ¡°They must have been shocked by the revived Northern Demon. They¡¯re more than capable of dealing with him anyway.¡± ¡°Use the Fusion Attack to kill the Northern Demon and prove yourselves!¡± ¡°If you can defeat him once, you can defeat him another time!¡± When the citizens of Erudia saw the Four Basilisks attacking, their hearts sung in excitement. After all, the Four Basilisks were heroes to them. ¡°Fusion Attack!¡± The four of them then struck in the Northern Demon¡¯s direction with the Fusion Attack. Boom! The gazebo in the middle of theke exploded. Even the water in the General¡¯s Lake turned into hot steam. Yet, in the next second, the crowd nearly went wild. The Northern Demon had easily blocked the attack. He waspletely unscathed. The Fusion Attack was useless against him. Immediately, the crowd recalled the lies that the Four Basilisks hade up with, and they yelled, ¡°The Northern Demon must be injured! He¡¯s just pretending he¡¯s not! Keep attacking! Keep using the Fusion Attack!¡± Their urging forced the Four Basilisks to continue using the Fusion Attack. ¡°Hmph! It¡¯s my turn now.¡± Scoffing, he then let out a wave of energy. Boom! The first thing it did was to easily break through the Fusion Attack. Then, it rushed toward the four people. ¡°Ugh!¡± ¡°Ugh!¡± ¡°Ugh!¡± ¡°Ugh!¡± The Four Basilisks spat out blood as they flew backward. They were as weak as a piece of paper. They had attacked the Northern Demon for a long while, but he remained unharmed. On the other hand, the Four Basilisks could not even take a hit from him. That very moment, everyone was dumbfounded. They could only stare in a daze at the Four Basilisks retching blood on the ground.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. Wait. This isn¡¯t right. Didn¡¯t they win against the Northern Demon? Why are they in this state now? These four people were meant to be Crown Kings, but they¡¯re this weak? They can¡¯t even defend themselves against one blow from the Northern Demon? Finally, they were starting to realize something. Chapter 1516 Chapter 1516 They were too weak. Before the Northern Demon could show off any skills, they were already down on the ground. They were so frail. Everyone with eyes could see that the Four Basilisks and the Northern Demon were worlds apart in terms of capability. In fact, they might be universes apart. The entire ce was silent. Over one billion citizens of Erudia who had been supporters of the Four Basilisks went silent, for they were dumbstruck. Simr looks of disbelief were on everyone¡¯s faces. Property ? N?velDrama.Org. Are we dreaming? Haven¡¯t our heroes defeated the Northern Demon before? Tens of thousands had witnessed the Four Basilisks y the Northern Demon in the past. Why are they so weak now? Why can¡¯t they eveny a finger on the Northern Demon? I don¡¯t get it. I really don¡¯t. Like the others, the Dragonites and the Five Dragons of Erudia had those thoughts in their heads as well. They could not figure out what had gone wrong. Could it be that it was someone else who defeated the Northern Demon? The Four Basilisks weren¡¯t the ones to defeat him? The Northern Demon mocked, ¡°Look. Do you really think that these are the ones who have defeated me before? Do you think that¡¯s possible?¡± ¡°What? What do you mean? Do you mean that someone else defeated you?¡± Hellhound questioned while staring at the Northern Demon. ¡°Of course. Your rubbish disciples could never do anything to me. They can¡¯t even stop a minor attack from me.¡± Boom! The Northern Demon¡¯s reply hade like a bolt from the blue. Someone else defeated the Northern Demon? What about the Four Basilisks? In the next second, tens of thousands pairs of eyes turned toward the Four Basilisks. Moreover, they were starting to feel suspicious about the incident. Even a fool would realize something was wrong by now. The Four Basilisks were no match for the Northern Demon. They were not even worthy opponents for the Northern Demon. Hence, the question was¡ªhow did they kill the Northern Demon then? The Four Basilisks hung their heads low. The pain of their injuries was nothing inparison with the shame they felt. Everything they had done had been exposed. Western Monk¡¯s ego was crushed. By then, the whole of Erudia and the world knew that they were lying and were deserters. Furthermore, they would realize that they had also sent theirrades to death. This is very embarrassing and really humiliating. ¡°Argh!¡± Abruptly, the Western Monk shrieked as he darted toward the Northern Demon. ¡°Die!¡± Western Monk seemed to have lost his sanity. Thump! With a smack from Northern Demon, Western Monk flew backward as blood spilled from his lips. After crashing onto the ground, he went still. However, the corners of his lips were turned upward into a smile of satisfaction. Evidently, death was freedom for him. That way, he would not need to face the embarrassment. ¡°We¡­¡± Eastern Beast and the other two wanted to die alongside Western Monk, but they did not have the courage to do so. However, they did not have the courage to do so. They feared death too much. ¡°The first one is down. There are three more of you. Come! Didn¡¯t you want to kill me? Come at me! If you don¡¯t do that, I¡¯lle to you instead,¡± the Northern Demon roared at the remaining three. By then, the trio was shaking in their boots. Instinctively, they took several steps back as screams of terror escaped their mouths. It was fear. The type of fear that radiated out of their bones. It puzzled the Five Dragons of Erudia. Why are they acting like this? ¡°What are you afraid of? Haven¡¯t you defeated them in the past? Can you man up? Be like Western Monk. Face him with bravery! What are you afraid of?¡± the Eastern Hellhound and the other three urged. Even if their disciples knew they were no match for him, they still had to confront the situation bravely. How can they be such cowards? Moreover, you¡¯ve fought and won against the Northern Demon! Why are you acting so scared? ¡°That¡¯s right. Haven¡¯t you won against the Northern Demon? What are you all afraid of?¡± the Dragonites urged. ¡°We¡¯re sorry! We¡¯re terribly sorry! I¡¯ll tell you the truth!¡± Chapter 1517 Chapter 1517 ¡°What?¡± The Eastern Hellhound and the other three had ruminated about that possibility. Yet, these were their disciples. They did not want to believe that the Northern Demon was right. Thus, the moment they heard that their disciples were going to confess to them, they panicked. Even the Dragonites panicked as well. Our judgment has been wrong? Is this for real? ¡°We¡¯ll tell you everything! This is all our fault!¡± Heracles was sobbing at that point. The crowd was speechless at the sight. Once again, Erudia fell silent. Billions of people clenched their fists simultaneously. ¡°Spit it out!¡± one of the senior members of the Dragonites snapped. ¡°I¡¯ll tell you everything!¡± Eastern Beast then wiped the beads of cold sweat off his forehead. ¡°The Fusion Attack had been useless against the Northern Demon at the Ether training base. He was three times stronger than back then, and we were no match for him.¡± ¡°What?¡± Everyone¡¯s hearts skipped a beat. The Northern Demon is really three times stronger than he used to be? How can this be? They nearly had a mental breakdown there and then. It was as if someone had told them that the world they lived in was not the real world. It was a disturbing reality, and some begin hyperventting. The heroes they adored were not the ones who eliminated the Northern Demon. ¡°We¡¯re afraid of dying, so we ran. But as the Northern Demon was capable of catching up with us anytime, we made the Suicide Squad buy time for us by staying behind.¡± ¡°What? What the hell? Those are yourrades! They¡¯re humans like you!¡± The crowd nearly exploded in fury. The Four Basilisks had made thousands of people sacrifice in exchange for their escape. It was horrible. ¡°Continue,¡± the crowd gritted out. ¡°We weren¡¯t the ones who defeated the Northern Demon. Someone else did. We only witnessed half of the battle.¡± ¡°Who was it?¡± At that, everyone cast anxious gazes on them. ¡°We¡¯re not sure, but they¡¯re powerful. In the end, that person sacrificed his life to bring down the Northern Demon. At that time, tens of thousands of troops arrived. Back then, we could only say that we killed the Northern Demon. We didn¡¯t dare to say that we were deserters nor confess that we¡¯ve sacrificed thousands to escape death. In order to make sure that everyone believed that we were the ones to get rid of the Northern Demon, we killed all the witnesses.¡± Without missing a beat, one of the senior members of the Dragonites asked, ¡°So you killed all the captives?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Then, you made over thirty members of the Suicide Squad who witnessed the scene out to be deserters to kill them?¡± ¡°Yes. We¡¯ve already killed one of them.¡± ¡°You then forced the other members of the Suicide Squad to prove that you were the ones to kill the Northern Demon?¡± N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. ¡°Yes.¡± By then, everyone had to admit that what they had learned a while back was nothing but a lie. Thump! Upon learning the truth, the Five Dragons of Erudia all copsed onto their knees. It was a shocking revtion for all. The heroes they worshipped were cowardly liars. Everyone had been deceived. The Four Basilisks had used dirty tricks to lie to the entire Erudia. Until now, the Dragonites had never erred in their judgment. Sadly, this was the biggest error they had made so far. They were about to make the Four Basilisks Crown Kings. If they were crowned as kings before the truth was revealed, Erudia would have turned into a laughingstock for all. Their reputation would go down the gutters. What was most horrifying was that the Five Dragons of Erudia never truly knew what kind of people their disciples were. They finally realized that truth should not be based on the number of people. At that moment, everyone was overwhelmed by upset feelings. ¡°Hahaha! This is hrious.¡± Came the Northern Demon¡¯s loudugh. ¡°Erudia is nothing but a joke. Who is going to stop me now?¡± Chapter 1518 Chapter 1518 ¡°To be honest, I feel grateful to that man. He is the strongest adversary that I have ever met! During the battle, I have learned a great many things. Not only did I survive, my capabilities greatly increased. Compared to what I used to be, I am five times more powerful now!¡± Northern Demonughed excitedly. The crowd held their breath. Prior to this, Northern Demon was close to being invincible. Therefore, with his power amplified fivefold, he had be unstoppable. Initially, everyone had ced their hopes on the Four Basilisks. However, their expectations were upended instead. The Four Basilisks were no match for Northern Demon at all. Consequently, the Dragonites expression darkened as this was the greatest humiliation they had ever faced. Setting aside the huge error they made, they had now exposed Oand City and even Erudia to danger. Northern Demon didn¡¯t just survive, but was now significantly stronger than before. ¡°Didn¡¯t you kill me before? Come at me again!¡± Northern Demon stared at the remaining three Basilisks who were trembling in fear. He then turned his attention to Eastern Hellhound and his men. ¡°Also, didn¡¯t you beat me before? Come on now!¡± The four of them remained silent. They knew they were fated to be defeated the moment they were sent to fight Northern Demon. After all, they were just cannon fodder. Meanwhile, the leaders of the Dragonites surveyed the battleground. Although they numbered in the tens of thousands, not a single of them was a match for Northern Demon. ¡°Dragonites, which one of you dares to face me?¡± Northern Demon challenged with a smile. ¡°I¡­¡± The leaders were stumped. Do we really have no way of defeating him? Must we surrender instead? No! This is not how we do things in Erudia. Surrendering would sully the nation¡¯s honor. Northern Demon sneered, ¡°Alright now, let me give you a choice. As long as you dere to the world that Erudia has submitted to me, I will leave without killing a soul.¡± He continued, ¡°This simple request can save ten of thousands of lives here and countless others in the nation. It¡¯s easy enough, isn¡¯t it? But, can you make the decision?¡± The shame and utter humiliation! Never before did they ever feel so outraged. A single man could pressure Erudia to the point of submission. It¡¯s all our fault and our fault alone! The Dragonites were filled with remorse. If we hadn¡¯t been tricked by the Four Basilisks, this might not have happened. ¡°Dream on!¡± ¡°There¡¯s no way our nation will bow down to a demon like you!¡± ¡°One of us will definitely get you. Comrades, charge!¡± The tens of thousands of men who were defending General¡¯s Lake let out a thunderous battle cry as they charged at the Northern Demon. The Northern Demon smirked in response. Let the ughter begin¡­ The Northern Demon dropped anyone he fought at his feet. However, he didn¡¯t kill anyone, only wounded them. He enjoyed seeing the panic and despair on his enemies¡¯ faces. In the face of Northern Demon, many elite warriors were no different than untrained fighters. Agonizing cries rang out as thousands of them were injured. N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. Soon, bodies began to pile up everywhere. No one was able to withstand Northern Demon¡¯s attacks. ¡°Let¡¯s retreat!¡± ¡°Argh!¡± When the three Basilisks saw Northern Demoning, they began to scramble away and flee. They didn¡¯t look like the heroes at all. From the initial tens of thousands of men, only a few were left standing, causing the Dragonites to panic. ¡°What are we going to do now?¡± ¡°At this rate, Oand City will be turned into a living hell!¡± ¡°The Dragonites will be disgraced!¡± ¡°What can we do? Let¡¯s think of something now!¡± ¡°Wait, there¡¯s still the Crown King, Levi, right?¡± Chapter 1519 Chapter 1519 ¡°That¡¯s right! Why did I forget about him?¡± ¡°Prior to this, Levi has dered that he killed the Northern Demon. Furthermore, he told us that the Four Basilisks were frauds. Basically, everything he said was true. We were the ones that have wronged him!¡± The Dragonites were red in embarrassment. One of them asked, ¡°Did Levi really defeat Northern Demon?¡± ¡°If we don¡¯t ask him directly, how are we ever going to know?¡± At that moment, everyone recalled what Levi had said. Given his insistence, he was likely telling the truth. ¡°I remember now! The thirty men from the Suicide Squad mentioned that it was Malcolm who defeated Northern Demon. Moreover, we now know that Malcolm is actually Levi in disguise!¡± At that moment, a messenger brought some news. ¡°Alright. That¡¯s wonderful!¡± ¡°Order the other Dragonites to bring Levi forward to face Northern Demon!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Meanwhile, inside his detention chamber, Levi was resting with his eyes closed. The guards outside were already in panic after they heard about the reemergence of Northern Demon. All of them looked at Levi in unison as they recalled what Levi had told them. He had wanted to fight Northern Demon but was prevented from doing so. He was even thrown back into his cell. ¡°Crown King, your prediction has turned out to be true. Northern Demon still lives and is currently in Oand City!¡± With his eyes still closed, Levi replied, ¡°The Crown King is no longer here! I am but an ordinary citizen.¡± The guards exchanged nces in bewilderment. Not too long ago, the Dragonites did strip Levi of his title as the Crown King. Hence, he was now an ordinary man, locked up in a cell to repent. ¡°Le-¡® ¡°Save it. I¡¯m reflecting on my mistakes, so don¡¯t disturb me,¡± Levi snapped. The guards were stunned, but they knew they couldn¡¯t me him. After all, they were the ones that had gone overboard. Thud! Thud! Thud! At the moment, a flurry of footsteps was heard. The messengers who carried the Dragonites¡¯ order had arrived at the cell. ¡°Crown King, prepare to receive your orders! Your mission is extremely urgent. Erudia orders you to set off now to General¡¯s Lake and kill the Northern Demon!¡± The messenger conveyed the orders that came straight from the top. However, he was greeted by silence. Levi was still resting with his eyes closed. He didn¡¯t even move a muscle, let alone provide a response. Everyone was shocked when Levi acted as if he didn¡¯t hear the orders. ¡°Crown King, wake up! Stop sleeping!¡± ¡°These are extremely urgent orders!¡± ¡°At this very moment, the Northern Demon is at General¡¯s Lake. We have failed to hold him off and need you to kill him!¡± The Dragonites raised their voice to make sure Levi heard them. However, Levi continued to ignore their pleas. ¡°What are you guys standing there for? Open the door at once!¡± one of the Dragonites barked. N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. When the guards opened the vault-like door, the Dragonites entered the cell. One of them couldn¡¯t resist giving Levi a nudge. Only then did Levi open his eyes in displeasure. ¡°What do you want?¡± ¡°Crown King, prepare to receive your orders! You are hereby ordered to head to General¡¯s Lake and kill the Northern Demon. These are desperate circumstances and you have no grounds to reject them!¡± the Dragonite repeated himself. However, Levi gave them a puzzled look. ¡°Who is the Crown King? I¡¯m just an ordinary citizen!¡± Chapter 1520 Chapter 1520 The Dragonites were stunned by Levi¡¯s response. ¡°You are the Crown King. This is no time for jokes.¡± The public may not be aware of it, but everyone on the inside knows that Levi is the Crown King. ¡°There¡¯s no mistake. You are the Crown King!¡± another Dragonite eximed. Leviughed suddenly. ¡°Since when am I the Crown King? You gotta be kidding me.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Stunned, no one understood his response. ¡°That¡¯s impossible. You are definitely the Crown King!¡± The group of men sounded resolute. ¡°Just a few hours ago, you have stripped me of that title! Not only am I now a regr citizen, but I have also been locked inside here to reflect on my mistakes. Nevertheless, my stance has not changed. I have done nothing wrong!¡± After scanning his gaze around, Levi continued to close his eyes. ¡°Huh?¡± As the Dragonites were disorientated by the Northern Demon¡¯s attack, it took them a while to realize what Levi had meant. He had indeed been stripped of his Crown King title for iming that he disposed of the Northern Demon. However, no one believed him. By now, everyone realized that they had been tricked by the Four Basilisks instead. They assumed that Levi wanted to im credit for something that he didn¡¯t do. In fact, they thought that he hadmitted a grave dereliction of duty by allowing The Avengers to escape simply because he was upset. In the end, they imprisoned him in a cell to force him into reflecting on his own actions. Furthermore, they even stripped him of his Crown King title as punishment. However, no one had expected him to be telling the truth. He was the one who defeated the Northern Demon while the Four Basilisks were all frauds. In fact, they had sent many men to their deaths. ¡°We¡¯re sorry. The Dragonites have made a big mistake and are responsible for the current situation.¡± ¡°We will immediately reinstate your title as the Crown King given how dire the circumstances are. Also, we are running out of time!¡± Everyone was feeling desperate. Levi smirked instead. ¡°How can the title of Crown King be treated so casually? To be stripped and reinstated at a whim? Furthermore, what are your ranks? You are nothing but messengers. Do you have the authority to make a decision on behalf of the Dragonites?¡± ¡°We¡­¡± The men were stumped. Within the Dragonites, messengers were the lowest ranking members. Consequently, they had no authority to decide. ¡°But¡­ but the Northern Demon has appeared in Oand City and no one is able to stop him.¡± Filled with desperation, they dropped on their knees. ¡°Crown King, we beg of you to head to General¡¯s Lake and kill the Northern Demon. The fate of Oand City, and also Erudia now lies in your hands!¡± All the other guards dropped to their knees and pleaded with Levi to go. ¡°Didn¡¯t the Four Basilisks defeat him before? Why don¡¯t you get them to do it instead of asking a regr citizen like me? My shoulders are weak and are incapable of carrying the hope of Erudia.¡± Levi sneered. ¡°This¡­¡± It was obvious to everyone that Levi was infuriated. After all, it was understandable for him to react that way after being humiliated to that extent. Not only did everyone refuse to believe him, but also put the me on him instead. Property ? N?velDrama.Org. In fact, they had imprisoned him. Anyone would be devastated to have gone through what Levi did. ¡°Crown King, we understand your anger. However, given how desperate the circumstances are, why don¡¯t you set aside your personal feelings first?¡± ¡°Haven¡¯t you always prioritize Erudia? Weren¡¯t you always willing to do anything for the nation?¡± A few of them smiled as they tried to coax Levi. Suddenly, Levi chuckled coldly. ¡°After all I have done for Erudia, how has she treated me instead? Why can¡¯t such a grave matter be investigated?¡± Chapter 1521 Chapter 1521 Levi shook his head in resignation. ¡°I could bear with living in the shadows while doing all the backbreaking work. However, the only thing I can¡¯t tolerate is not being trusted. Since all of you don¡¯t trust me, please look for someone else to save you.¡± Everyone began to panic at Levi¡¯s reaction. If Levi didn¡¯t go, there was no one else who could take on the Northern Demon. ¡°It¡­ it was our dereliction of duty!¡± ¡°More importantly, we have been tricked by the Four Basilisks. Our failure to realize the truth resulted in the current predicament.¡± ¡°Crown King, please don¡¯t worry. Once all this is over, we will demand justice on your behalf and let the world know the truth.¡± ¡°For the time being, please put this aside and focus on the Northern Demon.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sure you¡¯re aware of how strong he is. And now, he is causing devastation everywhere¡­¡± Levi scoffed in response. ¡°Of course I know. Haven¡¯t I warned you about it? I even offered to fight him. However, all of you thought that I was just b*llshitting and unrepentant. You assumed that I was trying to im undue credit. After that, you imprisoned me here and refused to let me out until I have reflected on my crimes!¡± ¡°Is it true?¡± The Dragonites turned toward the guards in surprise. They nodded. ¡°It¡¯s true indeed!¡± ¡°Before the Northern Demon reappeared, Crown King had already warned us about it. However, when we reported it, our superiors used us of spouting nonsense and that it was impossible for the Northern Demon to be alive. They told us that Levi was just trying to im undue credit.¡± Boom! Everyone¡¯s mind was blown when they heard the guard¡¯s exnation. It was true that Levi had not only been wrongly used and humiliated, but he had also even been imprisoned. Despite that, he was still loyal to Erudia. Knowing that danger was approaching, he took the initiative by offering to deal with it. However, no one believed him again. After being hurt once again, he had lost all faith. ¡°Mmm-hmm, that was what happened. Despite my loyalty and urge to protect Erudia, all my efforts were spurned. Therefore, those people are not worth protecting. Luckily, I¡¯m an ordinary citizen now, so I can live a simple life and no longer need to worry as much.¡± Levi let out a long sigh. ¡°Please don¡¯t!¡± ¡°Crown King, if you don¡¯t help us, there¡¯s no one else who is powerful enough to defeat the Northern Demon.¡± ¡°Please reconsider!¡± Leviughed. ¡°I have thought it through. So, please look for someone else. For the time being, I¡¯m not going to leave my cell as I want to continue my self-reflection.¡± With a wave of his hand, Levi pushed all the men out with a terrifying force. Left without a choice, the men returned to the Dragonites and reported what Levi said. ¡°What? Levi knew ahead of time that the Northern Demon would appear and he volunteer to fight him?¡± Everyone was surprised when they heard it. ¡°This is all my fault. I thought Levi was just spewing nonsense. I didn¡¯t expect the Northern Demon to really appear¡­¡± Rico of the Dragonites admitted awkwardly. ¡°What we did hurt him terribly, and he refuses to leave his cell now.¡± ¡°Oh, it¡¯s all our fault. We have been blind!¡± ¡°If we fail to stop the Northern Demon, Oand City would be turned into a living hell!¡± Property ? N?velDrama.Org. Everyone sighed. ¡°Why is Levi being so petty? He is abandoning Erudia at such a crucial time on the ount of his own feelings and interest. Why does he deserve the title of Crown King?¡± someonemented suddenly. Chapter 1522 Chapter 1522 When everyone turned to look, they saw that it was Eastern Beast who spoke. How dare they make snidements at this point in time! ¡°Shut up. It¡¯s not your ce to speak!¡± the crowd barked at them. No one had the right to say such a thing, especially not Eastern Beast and his men. ¡°I don¡¯t think he is wrong! Under such desperate circumstances, he should set aside his personal grievances!¡± ¡°Levi is a really petty person!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Give how high his position is, the more reason he should sacrifice himself for his country. How can he refuse to help just because he is upset?¡± ¡°Does he know how much losses Erudia will suffer if he iste?¡± The Eastern Hellhound and his people criticized Levi. ¡°Exactly. We admit our mistake. But what¡¯s the point of being petty now?¡± Heracles added. ¡°He ims that he is now a civilian and has nothing to do with the Crown King title.¡± ¡°Arg, this is a problem. Why did we strip him of his title?¡± The few of them scratched their heads anxiously. ¡°No matter what it is, we may have done him wrong, but whatever he is doing isn¡¯t right either.¡± ¡°As one of Erudia¡¯s warriors, he should be ready to go to war the moment he receives his orders from us. It shouldn¡¯t matter if he is the Crown King or not.¡± ¡°Thest thing he should be doing is throw a tantrum and abandon Erudia just because he is angry.¡± ¡°Precisely! He is in the wrong!¡± ¡°True! It¡¯s all his fault!¡± The crowd yell rancorously. No one had expected the Dragonites to me everything on Levi while not faulting themselves at all. ¡°We were not wrong about Levi. After all, he is negligent in his duty.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s not me him at the moment, we will only punish him after he deals with Northern Demon.¡± ¡°I think that will work!¡± The Five Dragons Of Erudiamented. The leaders of the Dragonites sighed in silence. ¡°How dare he acts with such impudence! Why is he being petty at a time like this?¡± ¡°I will personally order him to do it!¡± Severus dered. He was one of the leaders of the Dragonites. Meanwhile, back in the cell, Levi was still resting with his eyes closed. ¡°Levi, what¡¯s wrong with you? Didn¡¯t you hear the order just now?¡± Severus roared at Levi the moment he arrived. Levi shook his head. ¡°No. I¡¯m just a regr citizen. You have no authority to order me around.¡± ¡°Oand City and Erudia are in trouble. How can you bear to watch them get destroyed? Do you even realize what you¡¯re doing?¡± Severus red at Levi. ¡°I will stand by and watch. There¡¯s nothing you can do to me!¡± Levi sneered. ¡°Besides, do you know how rude you sound? I¡¯m sorry. I have always served Erudia and not obey your orders on a whim. After all, I¡¯m not your ve.¡± Levi was disappointed by them. N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. ¡°Damn you, Levi! How dare you disobey my orders and say something like that? Do you think that we have no other way of dealing with the Northern Demon without you? I¡¯ll show you! Rest assured that we no longer need you. Even if you volunteered yourself now, we won¡¯t even allow you to go.¡± Severus left in a huff and returned to the Dragonites. Severus eximed, ¡°Is there no one else in Erudia that can defeat the Northern Demon other than Levi? Don¡¯t we have the Four Great Families and other hidden organizations? Let¡¯s send them instead!¡± However, silence greeted him as there really was no one else. ¡°Bad news! The Northern Demon has left General¡¯s Lake. Eighty thousand men have failed to stop him!¡± Chapter 1523 Chapter 1523 ¡°Given how strong the Northern Demon is, we won¡¯t be able to stop him no matter how many people we throw at him.¡± ¡°That¡¯s true. It will only cause more casualties.¡± ¡°We need someone who can stop him. But where do we find someone like that?¡± Everyone¡¯s expression was filled with desperation. ¡°The Northern Demon doesn¡¯t kill his foes at the moment. But, who knows what he is going to do next? Once he starts killing, it will be the end of Erudia!¡± As of now, the Northern Demon was enjoying the fact that no one couldy a finger on him. ¡°Is there really no one who can defeat him?¡± Severus shouted ¡°Levi Garrison!¡± One by one, they called out his name. ¡°No, choose someone else. I don¡¯t believe that he is the only one capable.¡± ¡°I suggest we deploy the Dragonites¡¯ Ten Elites. I¡¯m sure they can defeat him,¡± Severus said with his teeth gritted. Gasp! Everyone caught their breath. ¡°Are you sure? The Ten Elites can only be mobilized as ast resort.¡± ¡°Yes! The agreement of all Dragonite leaders is required to authorize their deployment.¡±Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. The Dragonites had ten elite warriors who were the strongest martial art fighters in Erudia. They were also the Dragonites¡¯ trump card which could only be used as ast resort. In other words, the situation had to be desperate enough to call for it. When the Northern Demon terrorized the North previously, it wasn¡¯t considered a crisis. But now, he had arrived in Oand City and the circumstances had be dire. Their deployment had to be agreed to by every leader in the Dragonites and they were considered the Dragonites¡¯ biggest secret. Since it was a secret, they could not be revealed to the outside world. Furthermore, their existence was the sole reason Severus was confident enough to speak to Levi rudely. After all, he wasn¡¯t a fool. It would be great if Levi was willing to help resolve the problem. If not, he could still send the Ten Elites and not give in to Levi. ¡°Desperate circumstances call for desperate measures. I agree to send the Ten Elites,¡± Severus shouted. ¡°I agree too!¡± ¡°I agree!¡± Soon, all the leaders of the Dragonites unanimously agreed to deploy the Ten Elites. Once the order was given out, the Ten Elites began to battle the Northern Demon. The battle was intense as they were a lot stronger than the Four Basilisks. At the very least, they could hold off Northern Demon for a while. However, the gulf between their strength was too wide still and the Northern Demon was now five times more powerful. Finally, the Ten Elites were defeated. The Northern Demonughed hysterically. ¡°Hahaha, I didn¡¯t expect you to still have such formidable warriors. But, they are still no match for me!¡± ¡°Is there anyone else?¡± Meanwhile, at the Dragonites¡¯ base, everyone was feeling so distraught that they were sweating non- stop. ¡°What? The Ten Elites have been defeated?¡± ¡°We have run out of options. Even our trump card has lost!¡± ¡°The Northern Demon is overwhelmingly strong. Should we surrender to him?¡± Everyone was filled with despair. ¡°Levi! Let¡¯s get Levi to fight him!¡± Severus cried out frantically. Rico added, ¡°That¡¯s right. It¡¯s time for Levi to fight!¡± ¡°Fight? This is all your fault. If not for you, he would have fought a long time ago.¡± ¡°He even volunteered to fight, but you had to stop him instead.¡± ¡°And you, Severus! You were supposed to coax him to fight. Instead, you ended up swearing not to do that ever!¡± ¡°So now, it falls on both of you to persuade him. After all, you had better clean up the mess you made.¡± Severus and Rico exchanged awkward nces. Chapter 1524 Chapter 1524 ¡°Are you asking me to bow to Levi? Impossible! I just can¡¯t stand the look on his face!¡± ¡°But, we don¡¯t have any other choice!¡± Severus looked extremely reluctant. Everyone gradually turned to him. ¡°Under the current circumstances, do you have an alternative to Levi?¡± ¡°I¡­¡± Severus and Rico both fell silent. ¡°Either both of you go and get Levi to fight now, or we will send you to the frontlines to face the Northern Demon!¡± The moment the Dragonites leaders spoke, Severus and the others were stunned. After all, to fight Northern Demon was a fate worse than death. ¡°We¡­ We¡¯ll go¡­ right away.¡± Everyone wiped the sweat off their brow in relief. Soon, they arrived at Levi¡¯s cell. ¡°Crown King, please help us!¡± ¡°Erudia is doomed without you!¡± Severus and Rico pleaded in tears. The three Basilisks and the Five Dragons Of Erudia followed closely behind. Lifting his gaze, Levi sneered, ¡°I¡¯m just an ordinary person. Please look for someone else!¡± ¡°Please, it¡¯s my fault. I shouldn¡¯t have said all that.¡± ¡°Me too. I should have believed you.¡± Both Severus and Rico admitted their mistakes. However, Levi was unconvinced. ¡°Is this how you show your remorse?¡± The rest of the Dragonites bellowed, ¡°Everyone, kneel!¡± Thump! Thump! Regardless of how reluctant they were, Severus and Rico dropped to their knees. ¡°You too!¡± The crowd looked toward the three Basilisks. Thump! They too fell to their knees. ¡°Given that our disciples have made a mistake, we will kneel as a sign of taking responsibility.¡± Eastern Hellhound and the others dropped to their knees. Everyone who was at fault knelt in front of Levi. Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. Eastern Beast and his tworades groveled in front of Levi. Bam! Bam! Bam! The three of them kowtowed by mming their head to the ground until blood oozed out of their foreheads. As for the others, they joined in the bowing and begged aloud. ¡°Crown King, please save us!¡± ¡°We have realized our folly and will agree to any of your demands.¡± The rest of the Dragonites bowed at the hip and cried out, ¡°Please save us!¡± ¡°We, the Dragonites, sincerely apologize to you for our mistake!¡± ¡°As long as you help us, we will fulfill all your requests.¡± This was the first time in history that the Dragonites ever apologized. At that moment, they had realized their mistake and looked at Levi with anticipation. A whole minute passed before Levi gradually opened his eyes and stood up. Boom! The next second, the vault-like cell door was sted open. The moment he walked out, the cell caved in behind him with a loud rumble. Levi gave Eastern Beast a terrifying re. ¡°The three of you deserve to die!¡± The three Basilisks trembled. ¡°Yes, the three of them deserve to die indeed!¡± everyone else echoed. ¡°Crown King, have you agreed to help us?¡± the crowd asked excitedly. Levi nodded. ¡°Mmm-hmm. I will dispose of the Northern Demon and The Avengers!¡± Everyone heaved a sigh of relief in response. Oand City and by extension Erudia could now be saved. Levi added, ¡°After these two matters have been resolved, I will relinquish my title as the Crown King and return to a civilian life.¡± Chapter 1525 Chapter 1525 ¡°What?¡± The crowd gaped in shock at his words. No one expected Levi to propose his own retirement. His absence would deal Erudia a devastating blow. It was a sad decision for Erudia and no one could ept it. However, they were well aware that they were the cause of his decision. ¡°Crown King, please reconsider. We will agree to whatever demands you have, including revealing your identity to the world.¡± ¡°Please continue as the Crown King because Erudia needs you. Given how young you are, you still have a long way to go before retirement!¡± No one wanted to see Levi step down. Levi remained expressionless. ¡°I¡¯m tired. After all, I¡¯ve done everything that I could. But, don¡¯t worry. Before I retire, I will make sure Erudia is in good hands.¡± Just when the crowd wanted to remonstrate further, someone reminded, ¡°The Northern Demon still remains a threat. Why don¡¯t we deal with him first.¡± Only then did they remember their priorities. ¡°Mmm-hmm. I¡¯ll deal with him right away.¡± ¡°The three of you, follow me!¡± Levi looked in the direction of the three Basilisks. With that, they followed Levi to the battlefield to face the Northern Demon. They felt uneasy throughout as they didn¡¯t know what Levi¡¯s intention was. ¡°You¡­ You¡¯re still alive?¡± Northern Demon was shocked at the sight of Levi. Levi chuckled. ¡°Of course I am! Furthermore, it was my men who saved you. Or else, you wouldn¡¯t have awoken.¡± ¡°What?¡± The revtion stunned Northern Demon. He now realized that Levi was the one behind it all. ¡°You are no longer a match for me as I have grown stronger than before!¡± The Northern Demon dered confidently. ¡°Come on then!¡± Suddenly, Levi threw the three Basilisks at him. ¡°Die!¡± Northern Demonunched a punch at them. The three of them exploded into a mist of blood. A split second before their death, it dawned upon them what Levi meant when he said they didn¡¯t deserve to live. After all, they were guilty of betraying theirrades and lying to Erudia. Hence, they had to die. After that, Levi and Northern Demon began their battle. Having increased his strength by five-fold, Northern Demon felt exceedingly confident. However, he quickly realized that Levi¡¯s power had also grown. Pfft! In the end, he was soundly defeated at the hands of Levi. ¡°After losing to you twice, I am convinced you¡¯re the stronger warrior. Go ahead and kill me now!¡± Northern Demon knelt on the ground and bowed in submission. ¡°I¡¯m not going to kill you yet as I still have some questions for you¡­¡± ¡°Argh!¡± Just as Levi spoke, a few elite warriors charged forward and brutally maimed the Northern Demon. After that, Severus and Rico came forward. They were the ones who ordered the Northern Demon¡¯s execution. ¡°Why did you kill him?¡± Levi red angrily at them. ¡°Crown King, you really are terrifyingly powerful. Even the Northern Demon is no match for you!¡± Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Criminals like Northern Demon deserve to die so as to prevent any further problems.¡± Both of them exined. Levi shook his head in resignation. There was nothing more he could do now that Northern Demon was dead. Finally, news of the Crown Kinging forward to kill Northern Demon spread quickly through Erudia. Everyone in the world was shocked. Firstly, it meant that the Crown King had survived the battle of Mount Drago. Secondly, the Crown King had killed the Northern Demon. Consequently, none dared to mess with Erudia given that they had someone invincible protecting them. However, no one expected that the Crown King was nning to retire. That was the biggest concern the Dragonites had. Chapter 1526 Chapter 1526 Everyone celebrated the death of the Northern Demon while the Crown King¡¯s fame spread far and wide. The entire world spected about his identity again. However, Erudia knew that she had lost a son. Although the world wasn¡¯t aware of the Crown King¡¯s retirement, they would find out about it sooner or later. When that happened, trouble woulde knocking again. Back at the Dragonites¡¯ base, everyone looked somber. Levi was holding a folded g in his hand. The g was torn and drenched in blood to the extent one could still smell its stench. It was the same g Levi brought back from Mount Drago. ced on top of it was the Dragon Ring. ¡°From today onwards, I, Levi Garrison, relinquish the position of the Crown King!¡± Levi dered. The crowd sighed. ¡°Why don¡¯t you reconsider?¡± ¡°I have given it careful thought!¡± Finally, Levi returned the two items. From that moment on, he was no longer the Crown King. He had be a civilian and was ready to spend time with his family and live a peaceful life. ¡°Since you have made up your mind, we approve your resignation.¡± ¡°You have done more than enough for Erudia. So, let us deal with The Avengers in your ce.¡± The Dragonites didn¡¯t dare ask anymore of Levi. ¡°Alright then!¡± Levi epted their offer. Finally, all the Dragonites watched as Levi left. And that was the end of a legend. Meanwhile, back at the Lopez residence in North Hampton, Malcolm¡¯s funeral was justpleted. After the truth about the Four Basilisks was revealed, he was no longer considered a deserter. In fact, in recognition of his sacrifice, the honor and rewards due to him were bestowed upon Wilton. No one could do anything to Levi. When they saw him return, theymented, ¡°You are really lucky to be among the thirty who survived. After all, most of the nine-hundred men were killed.¡± As Zoey had finally reunited with Levi, she was all happy. Despite the jealousy and resentment the others felt, there was nothing they could do about it. They had no choice but to watch as Levi reunited with his family happily. After he returned, Levi gathered Albus and the other head of Great Families. The five of them talked throughout the night. During the talk, Levi informed them about his retirement as the Crown King. With that, Levi¡¯s life returned to normal. During the day, he would help Zoey run thepany and then care of the children. His days were filled with bliss and happiness. At the same time, everything in Erudia returned to normalcy. As for The Avengers, they had yet to be destroyed. Their leaders had fled overseas where they were givennd and inds. Furthermore, Zarain bestowed upon them the title of a king. Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. Hence, there was no way Erudia could attack them anymore. Nevertheless, they were not a threat to Erudia for the time being. All Erudia could do was bide its time for another opportunity. Soon, a year passed by and there was peace in Erudia. No one had dared to stir any trouble. In fact, there were many countries that wanted to improve their diplomatic ties with Erudia. It was a consequence of the power demonstrated by the Crown King. Suddenly, something shocking happened in Erudia. The Nine Lords appeared out of nowhere. Every one of them was exceptionally powerful. Although their strength wasn¡¯t on par with the Crown King or the Northern Demon, they were at least as strong as the Five Dragons of Erudia. Their objective was to protect the nation. The world was shocked by the news which served to intensify the fear and reverence the other countries felt toward Erudia. Erudia weed the news with jubtion. After all, its citizens were proud of its growing strength. Unbeknownst to most, the Nine Lords were connected to someone¡­ Chapter 1527 Chapter 1527 That person was Levi. One year ago when Levi retired, he had promised to make sure Erudia would be well protected. Hence, he trained the Nine Lords so that they could protect the nation. Over the past year, he had gathered many techniques from both hidden and ancient factions, including those of the Four Great Families. These techniques included martial arts, medical knowledge, etc. After that, he integrated them with his own techniques and those of the Erudian Army. Amalgamating them, he invented a new set of powerful techniques and picked a select few to learn them. After spending one year on it, the Nine Lords were the fruits of hisbor. They weren¡¯t just strong warriors, but were also equipped with medical skills and other special techniques. Hence, they were able to fill the hole that Levi had left. Furthermore, they had an added advantage. Levi and Albus had devised a powerful formation where all of them could use when fighting together. This attackingbination was strong enough to defeat the Northern Demon at the peak of his powers. Hence, it would serve as a powerful deterrent to any of their enemies. Individually, they were extremely strong. Together, they would be unstoppable. When Erudia celebrated the news, Levi heaved a sigh of relief. Although he had retired officially for a year, it wasn¡¯t until then that he felt his duty was really over. Having trained the Nine Lords, he could finally retire in peace. Watching his nine disciples on-screen, Levi couldn¡¯t help but smile. ¡°Can you rest easy now?¡± Zoey remarked with a smile. She understood how devoted Levi was to his country. Even though she wasn¡¯t aware of his role as the Crown King, she could still sense his strong patriotism. ¡°It¡¯s over now. Going forward, I can have more time with both of you.¡± Levi smiled. Forlevia asked him, ¡°Daddy, don¡¯t you want to be the Crown King anymore?¡± ¡°No, I don¡¯t. That way, I can see you everyday!¡± Levi carried Forlevia. ¡°That¡¯s wonderful! You are no longer the Crown King!¡± Forlevia cheered. Zoey shook her head helplessly. Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. She really thinks Levi is the Crown King. Meanwhile, there was a celebration within the Great Family of Westford. The reason was that Lance was one of the Nine Lords. He had been specially picked by Levi from tens of thousands of men. As he would being home today, the Great Family of Westford had organized a wee banquet to celebrate his return. Furthermore, everyone in North Hampton knew about it. ¡°Levi, how do you like living the life of a civilian?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. In your absence, there will be many more others who can rece you.¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you look down upon the Great Family of Westford? Now, Lance is a testament to how wrong you are!¡± Shaun and the others mocked Levi repeatedly. However, they didn¡¯t dare overdo it as they still feared his power. ¡°Levi, your time is over as you are no longer that strong. Going forward, you should start living like a coward!¡± the crowd ridiculed him. From then on, Levi¡¯s status in the family had dropped, to the extent no one even bothered to taunt him anymore. Faced with their insults, Levi simply ignored them. In the past, he would have retorted with the fact that the Nine Lords were his disciples. But now that he was a civilian, there was no need to get into an unnecessary altercation. Soon, everyone¡¯s attention shifted away from Levi as Lance had arrived. The Great Family of Westford hadid out a red carpet that stretched for miles to wee him. After all, he was the pride of their family. The moment Lance appeared, he walked right in Levi¡¯s direction. Chapter 1528 Chapter 1528 Everyone was stunned. What is Lance doing? I know! He is Malcolm¡¯s younger brother and Malcolm was killed because of Levi! Lance must be furious with Levi. That was what went through everyone¡¯s mind. Concerned, Zoey grabbed onto Levi¡¯s sleeve subconsciously. What are we going to do if Lance holds Levi ountable? Walking up to Levi, Lance was just about to say something when Levi pre-empted him, ¡°I¡¯m a civilian now!¡± Lance understood immediately. ¡°Oh. However, I will always remember you for the rest of my life!¡± Lance meant that he would forever be in Levi¡¯s debt given that Levi was his master. However, everyone else assumed that Lance was holding a grudge over Malcolm¡¯s death instead. ¡°If not for Lance¡¯s special position now, I think he would have killed Levi.¡± Shaun felt that it was a shame. After that, Lance looked at Forlevia. Zoey quickly got her to greet him. Smiling, Lance stroked Forlevia¡¯s face. ¡°You can call me Lance.¡± As Levi¡¯s disciple, he was on par with Forlevia in terms of hierarchy. ¡°That¡¯s inappropriate¡­¡± someone reminded. After all, Lance was still her elder. Nevertheless, no one thought too much about it as they were more interested in celebrating his return. As for the other eight Lords, they too were treated the same way when they returned to their respective hometowns. Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. It was crucial to have tremendous fanfare wherever they went as it was an indirect projection of strength to Erudia¡¯s enemies. Of course, the Nine Lords had the capabilities to back up their reputation. After all, they were all handpicked by Levi from the masses and had gone through hellish training. The past year had been a glorious one for Erudia. All foreign countries, especially those by the border, were pressured into submission. Meanwhile, on at ind within Adrune, there were a few nes parked. With a huge entourage, Prince William arrived at a manor. Inside, Kuro Dragon, ck Phoenix, and many others were waiting for him. ¡°Hmph! You bunch of trash. What have you done?¡± Prince William threw the newspaper in his hand at Kuro Dragon¡¯s face. ¡°After paying such a high price, you still failed to kill the Crown King!¡± ¡°Despite the sacrifices, the Northern Demon is also dead!¡± ¡°Have you even seeded in anything?¡± Prince William was furious. He had wasted a tremendous amount of money and resources to fulfill Kuro Dragon¡¯s requests. In fact, he had even rewarded Kuro Dragon with sovereignnd and tens of inds. How can I not be furious at hisck of achievement? ¡°Even my dogs know could reciprocate better. What about you?¡± Prince William red at them angrily. ¡°Prince William, we have indeed failed you.¡± Kuro Dragon lowered his head as he admitted his mistake. ¡°Erudia is invincible now. Putting the Crown King aside, the Nine Lords have now emerged as guardians of the nation. At this rate, no one will be able to touch them,¡± Prince William bellowed. ¡°Please calm down.¡± Kuro Dragon attempted to assuage him. ¡°You had bettere up with a new n. Whatever it is, I must see Erudia ruined, or even better, utterly destroyed! Or else, I will take back everything I have given you, including thend and the inds. In fact, I¡¯ll even send you back to Erudia!¡± Prince William threatened, ring at them. To curb Erudia¡¯s growing influence, Prince William had no choice but to force The Avengers into action. ¡°Alright, we¡¯ll get right on it!¡± With an insidious expression, Kuro Dragon exchanged nces with his men. Chapter 1529 Chapter 1529 ¡°This time around, I will only give you five days. Get lost if you can¡¯t make it!¡± Prince William was about to leave in a huff. ¡°Wait!¡± Prince William stopped in his tracks upon hearing that. ¡°Prince William, please stay and watch us take our revenge on Erudia! With you watching us, it¡¯ll boost our efficiency!¡± Kuro Dragon smiled. Everyone stared at him with surprise. They didn¡¯t understand why he made Prince William stay. This meant that there would always be someone supervising them. ¡°Sure, let¡¯s go with that.¡± Prince William agreed to stay on the ind. The ck Phoenix pulled Kuro Dragon aside. ¡°Won¡¯t our movements be restricted since Prince William will be watching over us?¡± The ck Phoenix let out her concerns. Prince William had always wanted to control them. But they only wanted to join forces with Prince William. If they let Prince William stay, it would be a chance for him to control them. Kuro Dragon sneered, ¡°I have my ns¡­¡± ¡°Oh!¡± The ck Phoenix let out a gasp upon hearing his words. ¡°Will this¡­this work?¡± They were picking and frightened. Kuro Dragon let out a long sigh. ¡°This is the only way left!¡± ¡°Alright! Then, let¡¯s give our best!¡± A menacing glint gleamed among the ck Phoenix. Levi was still living an ordinary life. He was making arrangements for Forlevia to go to kindergarten for the past two days. When the night fell, he sighed. ¡°The peace won¡¯tst. The calmer it is, the heavier the storm will be.¡± Levi had already figured out the current situation. He rubbed his temples. ¡°My instinct tells me that but this has nothing to do with me anymore. Why am I still thinking about it? Huh? Why are you here?¡± Levi sneered as he walked out. It was Lance. ¡°Master, Grandmaster!¡± Lance greeted Levi and George. ¡°Master, I¡¯m still new to this position and, I¡¯m feeling quite lost. I don¡¯t think I¡¯mpetent enough. I¡¯m pretty sure the other eight people feel the same. It¡¯s difficult for us to take over the duty from you!¡± Lance was half-kneeling on the ground. ¡°As I said. I¡¯m an ordinary person now, so don¡¯t disturb me!¡± Levi turned and left. When Lance was about to lose hope, Levi¡¯s voice came again. ¡°Be vignt. Prevent any possible danger!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Lance nodded in response. But he didn¡¯t take the words to heart. Who dared to invade Erudia? N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. And there is even danger? That¡¯s impossible! He was more clueless about what to do next. However, he wasn¡¯t aware that his negligence was going to cause big trouble. The next day. Kuro Dragon and the others flew a ne to Bayview. Prince William was in the ne as well. Erudia was still immersed in the happiness of the appearance of the Nine Lords, unaware of the uing danger. Meanwhile, in the South Hampton of Erudia. The Avengers had finally stopped here. ¡°Prince William, please.¡± Kuro Dragon was leading the way. And Prince William walked out with the rest. ¡°Why did you bring me to Erudia? Can you tell me now?¡± Prince William asked. He didn¡¯t know what Kuro Dragon was nning to do and only knew that he could watch a crazy show if he came to Erudia. He was looking forward to it. How is Kuro Dragon going to avenge Erudia? ¡°Prince William, may I start?¡± Kuro Dragon asked with a smile. ¡°Please do. I would love to see how crazy this is going to be,¡± Prince William hurriedly replied. Chapter 1530 Chapter 1530 But the next second, Prince William felt a shiver down his spine. A chill ran through his body, from his bottom to his head. He turned his head subconsciously, only to be met with the vicious eyes of Kuro Dragon. Kuro Dragon curled his lips into a smirk, and a blood-thirsty smile appeared on his face. Prince William¡¯s mind was whirling. He immediately understood what Kuro Dragon and the others meant by having a ¡®crazy show¡¯. ¡°Kill him!¡± Kuro Dragon ordered. The Avengers quickly ran into action. Swoosh! Swoosh! ¡­ Being unprepared, Prince William¡¯s guards were immediately killed. Kuro Dragon looked at the members of the Avengers. ¡°Are you guys willing to sacrifice?¡± ¡°Yes, we are!¡± Having said that, the Avengers brutally stabbed themselves with their weapons. Not only the guards of Prince William had fallen, the Avengers too. Among them, two people in the ck mask were the council members. With that, people would think that someone else had killed Prince William, and no one would put the me on the Avengers. ¡°It¡¯s your turn now, Prince William! I¡¯ve had enough of you screaming at me all the time!¡± Kuro Dragon shed towards Prince William. Prince William didn¡¯t even have time to react and fell in a pool of blood. ¡°Hahaha! I wanted to kill you for a long time, and I¡¯ve finally found the chance.¡± Kuro Dragonughed out loud. All this time, Prince William had treated them as ves. Everyone had been holding back their feelings. ¡°Boss killed two birds with one stone! Not only Prince William was killed, but also framed Erudia!¡± The ck Phoenix cackled. ¡°Since Prince William died in Erudia, it¡¯s going to be a serious problem! Everyone will start all kinds of spection!¡± The restughed along. Kuro Dragon gave another look before he said, ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Not long after Kuro Dragon and the rest had left. Another group of people came. Lance was the leader. The Nine Lords were each in charge of one area. And Lance was in charge of this area. He had noticed the Avengers when they flew the ne into this area. He had people watched over their movements closely. When they found the ce that the ne hadnded, they quickly brought people over. ¡°Hm? What¡¯s going on?¡± Lance and his group of people were at a loss of words when they saw the corpses and the mess at the fighting scene. And they realized something was off. ¡°Check their identity¡­¡± Lance furrowed his brows. ¡°These are from the Avengers, and this is Prince William from Zarain¡­¡± Soon, the identities of these people were found. ¡°Oh no, this is bad!¡± Lance sensed a crisising. He looked around subconsciously. But he wasn¡¯t aware that there was equipment recording every scene of them¡­ It created a scenario where it seemed like Lance brought people to kill Prince William and the rest of them.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. Moreover, the location was within Erudia. The evidence was conclusive and irrefutable. Soon after, the world¡¯srgest and most mysterious dark web released a piece of explosive news¡ª Prince William from Zarain was killed in Erudia. The news was supported with conclusive evidence. Everything at the scene was recorded. Most importantly, Prince William was indeed found dead in Erudia, which made the investigation easier. The truth was obvious¡ªPrince William died in Erudia and was killed by the Erudian. The whole world was in shock when the news was released. Zarain was a powerful country. Even though Prince William didn¡¯t have a substantive position, he was from the royal family. He was well known to the world. His death was enough to cause a big chaos. Chapter 1531 Chapter 1531 At this moment, the whole world was swept by the news of Prince William¡¯s death. Protests broke out in Adrune. Hundreds of thousands of people were protesting. Soon, protests broke out everywhere including Bayview. Hundreds of thousands of people were on the streets, carrying gs and banners. Everyone was asking for an exnation on Prince William¡¯s death! They were questioning Erudia: Why did you kill Prince William? They also wanted Erudia to give them a clear answer and hand over the murderer! Things were getting worse. The world was protesting against Erudia. Everyone was seeking justice for Prince William¡¯s death. Countries and organizations all over the world were criticizing Erudia, demanding an exnation. Things had evolved into a situation where the whole world was against Erudia. Even though Erudia was powerful as they had the Crown King and the Nine Lords, Prince William¡¯s death had ignited everyone¡¯s anger. After all, they had the right of way. A few hours had passed but Erudia remained silent. They didn¡¯t give any exnation. Meanwhile in North Hampton. Lance looked grouchy. The wall was filled with handprints. Which were pped by him. He remembered what Levi had warned before the incident happened. But it is toote now! He was overconfident. Even though he had discovered the Avengers¡¯ ne early, he allowed them to enter Erudia. Which led to the following disaster. He was supposed to stop everything from happening. But he wasn¡¯t vignt. ¡°Lance, it hasn¡¯t been long since you took up the position, and this had happened. What¡¯s wrong with you?¡± Lance went silent. He was at a loss what to do regarding this incident. He could fight or kill, but he was clueless when it came to dealing with schemes like this. When Levi was training the Nine Lords, he had ns to guide them on this aspect. He needed nine candidates who could handle serious matters, but not nine reckless men who only knewbat. But obviously, the nine of them didn¡¯t realize that. At the same time, William II of Zarain¡¯s royal family, who was also Prince William¡¯s father, was furious over the death of his son. Prince William was his only son. He promised to do everything he could in his power to avenge his son. At this moment, he was on the way to Erudia. He would go head-on with Erudia to avenge his son. Under such circumstances, Erudia could only send out their professional negotiators toe up with the best solution for William II. It was impossible to find out the true murderer of Prince William in a short span of time. At present, they could only stabilize the situation. The negotiations would take ce in South Hampton. William II had highly skilled fighters around him to ensure his safety. He was afraid that the same thing would happen to him. But since the whole world had their eyes here, he assumed that no one would dare to murder anyone? Coincidentally, Lance was the one in charge of the security. Before Lance departed, he even went to consult Levi. ¡°Master, I¡¯m here again! I¡¯m in deep trouble this time. I¡¯m not sure what to do!¡± Lance was kneeling at the door, begging. Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. It was his fault. He wanted to atone for his mistakes and let others see his abilities. ¡°As I¡¯ve said, I had retired from the worldly affairs.¡± Levi¡¯s cold voice could be heard. ¡°Master, I¡¯m feeling very lost! Please guide me! I won¡¯t get up until youe out!¡± Lance continued to kneel on the floor. ¡°Get lost! Don¡¯t test my patience!¡± Levi¡¯s growled from the inside. Lance quickly stood up in shock. Right at this moment, Zoey had arrived. She took a closer look and was taken back when she realized that was Lance. Chapter 1532 Chapter 1532 ¡°You¡­¡± stammering, Zoey looked at Lance in horror. She assumed that Lance came to find faults with Levi. ¡°Get lost! Stop bothering me again,¡± Levi bellowed. Pursing his lips, Lance shot Zoey a look fraught with emotion. ¡°Are you out of your mind, Levi? How could you ask him to leave?¡± Zoey stared at Levi in disbelief. Whatever it is, Levi is only an ordinary man whereas Lance is one of the Nine Lords. ¡°It¡¯s okay. I¡¯ll beat him should he appear again,¡± Levi scorned. Zoey shook her head helplessly. He hasn¡¯t changed a bit. Meanwhile, there were several cruise ships spotted in South Hampton, with the biggest one ferrying William II, The Avengers, Kuro Dragon, and the others. ¡°Our prince can¡¯t die in vain. We must demand vengeance for him,¡± Kuro Dragon tried fanning the mes of the controversy. The rest of the men also chimed in, ¡°That¡¯s right! All those who were involved must die!¡± ¡°Yes, especially Lance along with their families!¡± Upon hearing the remarks, William II was enraged. That may sound like a joke. However, as a rich and powerful king who had countless of incredible talents serving him, he could easily employ any of the world¡¯s top-notch fighters within the snap of a finger. Faced with his overbearing influence, Erudia was expected to make further concessions. Moreover, he had just lost his son. Therefore, he had concluded that Erudia was in the wrong. ¡°We have to avenge us at the negotiation tomorrow. In addition, we must strive for more benefits. I suggest we demand Erudia to hand over the Crown King. An eye for an eye; only his death can atone for Prince William¡¯s demise,¡± Kuro Dragon proposed. The other men shook their heads one by one. ¡°That¡¯s a tricky situation! First, there¡¯s no guarantee that Erudia will hand over the Crown King. Even if they agreed to do so, we can¡¯t kill him either if he refuses to give in.¡± ¡°That¡¯s true, but let¡¯s do our best and give them the ultimatum. Every effort counts.¡± The gang reached a consensus. In the evening, the negotiating team arrived in thepany of Lance. They briefly exchanged greetings and then went their separate ways. Right when Lance was about to take his leave, Kuro Dragon called out to him. Lance had his guard up as he stared at Kuro Dragon. ¡°Who are you?¡± N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. ¡°Your savior,¡± dered Kuro Dragon. Perplexed, Lance asked further, ¡°My savior?¡± ¡°Absolutely! Now, the entire world knows that you are the one who plotted to kill Prince William.¡± ¡°I¡­¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have a reason to refute this allegation, do you? ¡°William II will never let this slide. The whole of Zarain will also hold you ountable. ¡°Not only will you have to bear the consequences, your family, your entire n will be dragged into it too!¡± Lance was rendered speechless and breathing faster. ¡°I know you¡¯re one of the Nine Lords. However, it¡¯s impossible for Erudia to take your side in this matter. Knowing William II, he wants everyone involved to be buried alive. ¡°I¡¯m impressed that you¡¯re able to thwart attacks conducted in broad daylight. What about those done in secret? And if there are thousands of killers? We know everything about your family and friends, like the back of our hands. ¡°Your actions will lead to a great war between two nations. When that happens, you¡¯ll be a disgrace and hammered to the pir of shame forever.¡± Kuro Dragon¡¯s analysis was on point, leaving Lance at a loss for words. Though he acquiesced discreetly, he was infuriated and utterly frustrated at the oue. What¡¯s the use of having such great powers? I can¡¯t even exercise it before this outrageous conspiracy and trickery. He felt awful. ¡°You said you could help me?¡± Lance recalled Kuro Dragon¡¯s statement. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m the only one who can save you, but on one condition.¡± Kuro Dragon smiled. Chapter 1533 Chapter 1533 ¡°Hang on a minute. Why should I trust you? You¡¯re certainly not William II, so what decision can you make?¡± Lance was dubious. With a skin-deep smile on his face, Kuro Dragon prompted, ¡°Do you have any other option?¡± ¡°I¡­¡± Lance faltered. ¡°Don¡¯t you want to know who am I? I¡¯m the leader of The Avengers.¡± What? Lance shuddered when he heard that revtion. His threatening influence is only second to Northern Demon. ¡°By the way, I was the one who killed Prince William.¡± Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. Lance was on the verge of losing his mind when Kuro Dragon revealed the answer. He¡¯s the culprit who put the me on me! ¡°Don¡¯t get too work up. There¡¯s nothing you can do about it! Even if you killed me, your effort is futile. ¡°I¡¯m not interested in the Great Family of Westford. Rather, my main target is Erudia.¡± Kuro Dragon chuckled. ¡°Do you really think that I wouldn¡¯t kill you?¡± Lance asked as his eyes zed with a murderous intent. ¡°Let me see¡­ Do you have a childhood sweetheart named Lily Wembley, who¡¯s now residing in¡­¡± Kuro Dragon continued uttering a lot of personal information which shocked Lance to the core. He believed what Kuro Dragon said and sumbed to his pressure. I could ovee any apparent challenges or counterattack if I knew what their ns were, but I won¡¯t know what they¡¯re scheming. Moreover, it¡¯s the wrath of William II and Zarain that we¡¯re talking about. Lance acquiesced in Kuro Dragon¡¯s decision. Thetter stated, ¡°Answer me one question should you desire to save your family and your loved ones.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± Lance¡¯s eyes flickered as he was considering Kuro Dragon¡¯s request. ¡°Tell me the real identity of the Crown King. It¡¯s as simple as ABC, right? It¡¯s not like I¡¯m asking you to do anything difficult,¡± persuaded Kuro Dragon. As long as the Crown King lived for one more day, he could not be at ease. Therefore, Kuro Dragon was determined to find out who he was and then get rid of the Crown King. ¡°Um¡­¡± Lance hesitated. Even though it was an easy task, he could not bring himself to do it. ¡°I just wanted to know who he is. Don¡¯t worry, he¡¯s too strong for me to handle. Consider this a bargain, tell me the answer and your loved ones will thank you for saving their lives. It¡¯s going to be worthwhile, trust me.¡± After contemting, Lance looked up at Kuro Dragon and queried, ¡°How are you going to guarantee that you won¡¯t hurt them?¡± Kuro Dragon merelyughed as he whipped out his phone and yed a video, showing Lily, who was held under captive. Clenching his fists, it finally dawned on Lance that his enemies were more horrifying than he thought. They had him wrapped around their fingers! ¡°So, do you still need my guarantee now? Answer my question and I¡¯ll release her right away,¡± Kuro Dragon threatened him with a wicked smile. In gritting teeth, Lance spat out a reply unwillingly, ¡°I¡¯ll tell you. ¡°Levi Garrison is the Crown King.¡± Upon receiving the revtion, Kuro Dragon¡¯s heart skipped a beat. He sort of predicted it. Yet, it still came as a bolt from the blue when he finally had it confirmed. Levi was the only one who could match the descriptions of the Crown King. However, Levi doesn¡¯t seem to be as powerful as the Crown King, does he? In the end, Kuro Dragon honored his word and freed Lily. He also promised not to put Lance in a tight spot at the negotiation meeting the following day. With the identity of the Crown King exposed, how would the tables be turned around? Back at the cruise ship, Kuro Dragon, ck Phoenix and a few others were devising a n. ¡°That¡¯s impossible! Levi¡¯s strength was quite impressive in recent years, but there¡¯s nothing great to shout about. How could he have attained this state?¡± ¡°His improvement is tremendous, even the Northern Demon is longer his match.¡± ¡°I must find out what did he go through¡­¡± Keeping their attention on Levi, Kuro Dragon led the team to analyze his status further. They reflected on each of his battle in the recent years and pinpointed his strengths as well as weaknesses. ¡°Haha¡­ I know Levi¡¯s biggest secret!¡± Suddenly, Kuro Dragon let out a sinisterugh. ¡°Henceforth, the Crown King will no longer be a threat to us.¡± Chapter 1534 Chapter 1534 ¡°What?¡± William II asked,pletely baffled. ¡°There¡¯s a proverb in Erudia which says, one can¡¯t take in something new without destroying the old. I¡¯m quite certain that Levi has gained a new strength from destruction. ¡°It¡¯s crystal clear to us that Levi would be either dead or handicapped after going through a series of massive battles. Yet, he didn¡¯t. As a matter of fact, he became stronger, to the extent that he has killed the Northern Demon. ¡°Do you remember that he was pretty much incapacitated when he was sent behind bars? Somehow, he was transferred away secretly. If I¡¯m not mistaken, it was the Reversero technique that has transformed him.¡± ck Phoenix nodded while listening to the review. ¡°That¡¯s probably it! In the world of martial arts in Erudia, there¡¯s actually this technique called Reversero.¡± Smirking, Kuro Dragon exined, ¡°Levi came from a humble family and has got nothing to do with the hidden forces. The only possibility was his experience in jail. Something must have happened then which enabled him to receive the power of Reversero.¡± William II tried to check his understanding. ¡°Thus, what you¡¯re saying is that he will only be stronger if we don¡¯t get to finish him off once and for all?¡± ¡°Precisely the point! We¡¯ll go with this direction during the negotiation. Since we can¡¯t kill the Crown King, let¡¯s create more destructive Crown Kings,¡± Kuro Dragon concluded. William II immediately understood his intention. ¡°That means we must make sure that Erudia hands over Levi¡¯s technique book?¡± ¡°Yes, affirmative! First, we are to scrutinize him by learning his technique before we can defeat him. Second, we can develop more talents using the same technique. Either way, it¡¯s going to be a painful blow to Erudia,¡± Kuro Dragon replied. For a brief moment, William II was over the moon, and set aside the grief of losing his dear son. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s do that.¡± It¡¯s worth the risk if we couldy our hands on that precious technique book. All of Zarain will be grateful to me! ¡°One thing though, we can¡¯t kill Lance and the Great Family of Westford,¡± Kuro Dragon stated. Dumbfounded, William II queried, ¡°Why not? They are the ones who killed my son too!¡± Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. Kuro Dragon said so not because he wanted to uphold the promise made to Lance, but he had his own reasons and a great n ahead. At present, nobody in Erudia knows that the identity of the Crown King has been exposed, including Levi. As long as we don¡¯t target Lance, Levi will never be able to find out. Kuro Dragon anticipated to make good use of the loophole to his own advantage. After hearing his justification, William II agreed to go with his idea. It was ten in the morning when the negotiation meetingmenced. Everyone cut to the chase and brought up the main topic right away. ¡°My son is dead and I demand an atonement. Otherwise, I want every single soul in Erudia to be buried alive!¡± Vehemently, William II was resolute and unwavering in presenting his request. ¡°Please list your conditions and we shall do our best to satisfy you.¡± The negotiating team broke out in a cold sweat. ¡°First, Erudia must hand over ten people to pay for Prince William¡¯s life.¡± The negotiating team responded immediately, ¡°Technically speaking, there¡¯s no issue with this request. We can discuss further. Do you have any specific individuals in mind?¡± Fretting, Lance wipe the droplets of sweat off his brow. He would soon discover the moment of truth. ¡°No, as long as there are ten lives sacrificed,¡± William II said. Lance heaved a sigh of relief as soon as he heard that. Next, I shall keep a tight lip about Levi¡¯s identity. No one should ever know that the cat has been let out of the bag, especially Levi. ¡°Second, I want the Crown King dead,¡± William II ordered in an icy-cold tone. He did that deliberately, knowing that Erudia would never agree to that. ¡°Sorry, we can¡¯t amodate this request. Please state another one,¡± the negotiating team rejected it at once. ¡°All right, then you leave me with no choice but to demand the Crown King to hand over his technique book. This is my bottom line and I¡¯ll never relent.¡± Chapter 1535 Chapter 1535 ¡°Huh?¡± Everyone in the negotiating team was stunned. Why does William II ask for the Crown King¡¯s technique book all of a sudden? What¡¯s so great about that? They had no clue at all. Even Lance was a little taken aback. What¡¯s that for? N?velDrama.Org owns this. ¡°We need to discuss this and apply to the relevant personnel.¡± The negotiating team was no in position to make a decision about that unusual request. ¡°If that¡¯s the case, let¡¯s go to war! I¡¯ll go all out to fight Erudia. Watch me!¡± William II barked. ¡°Please remain calm. We ept two of the conditions you¡¯veid out,¡± the negotiating team pacified William II in order to quell his anger. It¡¯s just some technique that isn¡¯tparable to other more precious and important things, isn¡¯t it? Lo and behold, the negotiating team said yes. ¡°You have three hours to fulfill my requests, or else I¡¯ll leave,¡± William II threatened. Subsequently, the negotiating team ryed the demands of William II to the Dragonites. Right then, Kuro Dragon and his men had disappeared into thin air. ¡°What? They want the Crown King¡¯s technique book?¡± The Dragonites could not believe their ears. ¡°Is there anything special about the Crown King¡¯s technique?¡± That was something that the Dragonites had never inquired into. All they knew was that Levi was super powerful, but they had not once wondered how he achieved that exceptional strength that he possessed. Our rivals have now begun to take interest in Levi¡¯s amazing technique. ¡°What should we do? William II only gave us three hours!¡± ¡°Hurry up and get Levi to hand over his technique book. First and foremost, we need to cate William II. Next, go find out what¡¯s Levi¡¯s technique.¡± Meanwhile in North Hampton, Levi had just sent Forlevia to school. When he returned to the manor, members of the negotiating team had been waiting for him. Feeling guilty, Lance did not show up. ¡°What are you guys doing here?¡± Levi shot a nce at the group. The leader of the team announced solemnly, ¡°Levi Garrison, we¡¯ve received an order from the top level of the Dragonites that you are required to hand over your technique book.¡± ¡°Cut the crap! I¡¯ve said this repeatedly that I¡¯m just an ordinary guy,¡± Levi answered casually. ¡°No, we can¡¯t, for Erudia is at stake. We¡¯re in a crisis right now due to the death of Prince William in our land. The other party has demanded that you hand over your technique book. Otherwise, a disaster will befall Erudia.¡± ¡°Huh? What? Wait a minute¡­ They only wanted me to hand over my technique book?¡± Some thoughts crossed Levi¡¯s mind as he tried to connect the dots. ¡°No. They also wanted ten lives sacrificed as an atonement. However, they didn¡¯t seem to care about who these ten people should be. Seemingly, they are only interested in getting your technique book,¡± that puzzled member said. Everyone was confused. What kind of technique book could appease the hatred in William II? ¡°Bad news. I guess my identity has been exposed, along with my secrets. That¡¯s the reason why they wanted my technique book.¡± Levi instantly understood what was going on. Never in a million years have I expected an ordinary guy like myself could be dragged into such a huge conflict, what more ying the main role in it! He had never anticipated this oue. ¡°Just give it to them, so that we can all live in peace.¡± ¡°After all, it¡¯s amand from the top level of the Dragonites. Quick, time is running out and we need it now.¡± Members of the negotiating team put unrelenting pressure on him. Levi mocked in return, ¡°Since when did Erudia be such a scaredy cat? Since when did we start obliging to others for whatever that they want us to do? Where¡¯s the dignity of Erudians? Why are we terrified of these outsiders?¡± Chapter 1536 Chapter 1536 The negotiation team was stunned by Levi¡¯s rapid-fire questions. Erudia, as of that moment, would not lose to anyone with the Crown King and the Nine Lords protecting it! N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. Hence, there shouldn¡¯t be anything to fear! They didn¡¯t need to bow to others¡¯ requests! However, in reality, that wasn¡¯t the case. ¡°You do know Prince William die in Erudia, right?¡± Levi raised his eyebrow. ¡°They have evidence that we¡¯re the ones who killed him. The whole world is going against us. Right now, we¡¯re in a disadvantageous position; so we have to fulfill their terms and conditions!¡± the negotiation team exined. Levi grinned and questioned, ¡°Are you saying our men really killed him?¡± Everyone remained silent. ¡°If it wasn¡¯t our men that killed him, then go and investigate! Find out who did it! Let the whole world know that Erudia is innocent! Look at yourselves. All you¡¯re doing is to give in andpromise! This is no different from silently admitting that we¡¯re the ones who did it! Then, the whole world will only know this distorted lie. Why are you letting yourselves be taken advantage of and fulfilling every request others demand of you?¡± Levi roared furiously. It wasn¡¯t just them. Levi was pissed off by Lance as well. Even though he had learned much, he was still ipetent. ¡°We did investigate, but we couldn¡¯t find¡­¡± The negotiation team looked helpless. ¡°So you¡¯ll just cave into his requests? Why are you afraid of him? If he wants to take revenge and start a war, then we¡¯ll fight with him! There¡¯s nothing to be afraid of with me around! Can you guys stop being such wimps? Just tell the whole world that we didn¡¯t do it in confidence! We¡¯ll find out the truth, so send that William II back home! If he doesn¡¯t want to go back, we¡¯ll just chase him away!¡± Levi scolded. I¡¯m only an ordinary man for one year, yet their guts and confidence had already waned? How can Erudians bow before a foreign power? What a shame! Levi was really pissed off. ¡°This isn¡¯t the time for you to throw a temper tantrum! William II only gave us three hours to make you hand over your technique book. If you refuse, neither us nor you will be able to bear the consequences!¡± the negotiation team persuaded. Levi sneered, ¡°You want me to give you my technique book just to please William II? I can live with that, but I cannot live with the fact that ten of our innocent men will have to die!¡± The negotiation team¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°We don¡¯t have a choice! Their sacrifice is necessary!¡± ¡°And that somehow justifies the fact that you¡¯re sending ten innocent men to their graves?¡± The team immediately retorted, ¡°Rx! We¡¯ll take care of their families.¡± ¡°If you lot are so eager to sacrifice someone, why don¡¯t you do it yourself? Hmm?¡± Levi questioned. They remained silent. Of course, they didn¡¯t want to be sacrificed. ¡°This isn¡¯t the time for arguments! Hand over your technique book! We don¡¯t have much time left!¡± Levi was fuming with anger. ¡°Out! Get out of my sight! I won¡¯t hand over my technique book! And don¡¯t even think about sacrificing those men!¡± Levi then waved his hand, sending a powerful gust of wind that sted the negotiation team out. ¡°I¡¯ll break your limbs if I see you again!¡± The negotiation team was terrified and ran away. ¡°This is bad! Levi isn¡¯t willing to hand over his technique, nor does he allow any sacrifices!¡± Chapter 1537 Chapter 1537 ¡°This is bad! If William II is enraged, it¡¯ll be a catastrophe!¡± ¡°Levi is just an ordinary man now! Why does he still need his technique?¡± ¡°Yeah! He¡¯s too selfish!¡± The negotiation team ryed Levi¡¯s attitude to the Dragonites. The Dragonites couldn¡¯t do anything as they were familiar with Levi¡¯s temper and attitude. The team pressed Levi too hard, and their n backfired. In the end, the negotiation team told William II everything and hoped he could change his term. ¡°This term cannot be changed! Otherwise, I want the whole of Erudia to apany my son to his grave! Come up with a n yourself to either give me the Crown King¡¯s head or his technique book! I¡¯ve already gathered thousands of mercenaries and assassins that are ready to make a move!¡± Due to William II¡¯s threat, the negotiation team and Lance once again arrived at Levi¡¯s ce. Lance felt guilty. However, if things continued to drag on, Levi would be exposed. It was a better option to persuade Levi to hand over his technique book. ¡°Why are you here? Didn¡¯t I tell you I¡¯d beat you up every time you showed your face here?¡± Levi felt annoyed when he saw Lance. ¡°Please listen to me, Master! Can¡¯t you just hand over your technique book and solve this issue peacefully?¡± Lance suggested. ¡°I won¡¯t hand you my technique book!¡± Levi refused. He was adamant. ¡°Listen to me, Master. You don¡¯t need to give them your most powerful one. Just give them a random one to buy us enough time to find out who¡¯s the real killer!¡± Lance persuaded. ¡°Get out! Don¡¯t force my hand!¡± ¡°Please, Master. Do you realize how many lives you can save by doing this?¡± Lance refused to give up. Levi gave Lance a p so hard that it sent him flying. Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. The others were so scared that they scurried away. ¡°Something¡¯s not right! Lance isn¡¯t like this! Why would he make me hand over my technique book?¡± Levi felt something was off after they left. Wait a minute! Lance has revealed my identity! Levi immediately realized. He continued to specte about what was going on. This must be Kuro Dragon¡¯s n. He¡¯s incredibly cunning, so it won¡¯t be difficult for him to y Lance like a fiddle. Not only that, he could tell that I have powerful techniques. Wait a second. If he knows who I am, then why is heing after my technique? Perhaps there¡¯s something else going on. This is not good! Levi raised his eyebrow as his heart sunk. If The Avengers knows my true identity, then it means they have gotten hold of my weakness! There¡¯s no reason for them to not make a move. Asking me to hand over my technique book is just a red herring! I¡¯m the one that he¡¯s after! If that is the case, the best way he could do it is by¡­ He shuddered at the terrifying thought and started sweating bullets. No! Please don¡¯t let that happen! In the next second, his phone suddenly rang and interrupted his thoughts. Levi tensed up with reddish eyes. He immediately picked up the phone and heard loud noisesing from the other end. Then, he heard Forlevia¡¯s voice. ¡°Dad, pleasee and save me¡­ I want my daddy¡­ I want my mommy¡­¡± The call was promptly cut off after Levi heard Forlevia¡¯s cries loud and clear. Boom! It was as if lightning had struck Levi, and his mind became nk. ¡°Evie!!!¡± Levi shouted. They had indeed made a move on Forlevia. Chapter 1538 Chapter 1538 Levi had arranged a bunch of skillful bodyguards for Forlevia. However, if The Avengers was gunning for him, capturing her was a piece of cake, unless he was personally protecting her. However, he was upied by Lance and the negotiation team. It was almost too easy for them to kidnap Forlevia. Levi immediately contacted her bodyguards, but they didn¡¯t even know she was already kidnapped. It was obvious how powerful the enemy was to be able to kidnap someone without anyone noticing. At the same time, Zoey almost fainted when she learned about Forlevia¡¯s kidnapping. She quickly rushed back to the Lopez family and told everyone the news. She thought about the Great Family of Westford instead of Levi since he was now a normal person. And the influence of a normal person couldn¡¯t bepared to the power of the Great Family of Westford. They would have a better idea of what to do. ¡°What? Evie¡¯s been kidnapped?¡± The Lopez family was shocked. Cora and the others were furious. Even though they didn¡¯t like Levi, they loved Forlevia. When they heard the news, they started to panic. ¡°If they can kidnap Evie under such strict protection, they must be pretty powerful!¡± The Great Family of Westford had eyes and ears all over North Hampton, not to mention powerful fighters as well. Those fighters were personally picked by Cora to protect Zoey and Forlevia. However, even they didn¡¯t detect anything. That was enough to shock Cora and the others. ¡°We¡¯re unlucky that Thierry and the others had just returned to Westford! So, I¡¯m hereby ordering everyone to rescue Evie,¡± Cora dered. Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. Immediately, there was a hubbub in the Lopez residence. Even the Great Family of Westford had started to move after they receive the news. ¡°There¡¯s no need for that! I¡¯ll save Evie myself!¡± Levi barged in and shouted. Since it was Kuro Dragon pulling the strings, there was no way those fighters from the Great Family of Westford could be of any use. In fact, it would only alert The Avengers. It would be better if he went in himself. Everyone instantly looked at him. ¡°Just you alone?¡± The crowd stared at him with surprise and disdain. ¡°We know how powerful you are, Levi. You wouldn¡¯t have be God of War otherwise! However, the masters hidden in the shadows have gathered while your era has long passed! As powerful as you were, I doubt you canpare to the Great Family of Westford now. So, step aside and let us find Evie!¡± No one believed Levi was stronger than the Great Family of Westford. Not to mention they still have the support of the Nine Lords. Even Zoey didn¡¯t believe in Levi. From her perspective, Cora had a better chance of finding her daughter. Levi pursed his lips. ¡°None of you are his match! Even the entire Great Family of Westford wouldn¡¯t be able to defeat him!¡± He shocked everyone with his impudent words. They acted as if he just said something offensive. If the Great Family of Westford couldn¡¯t do it, then who could? Just Levi alone? ¡°What are you talking about, Levi? You have some nerve to pretend you¡¯re better than the entire Great Family of Westford!¡± everyone disagreed. ¡°This is out of your hands! What they want is me!¡± Levi informed. ¡°If that¡¯s the case, you still want to insist us to leave the matter alone? If you¡¯re so good, why was Evie kidnapped?¡± ¡°I¡­¡± Levi didn¡¯t know how to answer that. It was indeed his fault that Forlevia was captured. He didn¡¯t realize he could no longer involve in conflicts like those as an ordinary person. ¡°Just save your breath, Levi! Grandma will rescue Evie!¡± Zoey shouted. Chapter 1539 Chapter 1539 ¡°Go away, Levi! There¡¯s nothing you can do with your current power!¡± ¡°The kidnapping of Evie was targeted toward the Great Family of Westford!¡± ¡°It must be something rted to Lance. Don¡¯t act like everything is about you, Levi.¡± In the end, he was chased out of the Lopez residence. Levi was fine with it. So what if there¡¯s a couple of hups? I¡¯ll still save Evie, regardless. As for her kidnappers, I¡¯ll make them regret ever being born. ¡°I¡¯ll make sure you pay dearly for kidnapping my daughter, The Avengers!¡± Levi shouted to the sky. In that instant, he released an explosive bloodlust that silent everything around him and lowered the temperature of the area. Everyone who was in the vicinity had goosebumps. ¡°West! Activate The Cmity again! Help me find Evie by any means necessary!¡± Even though he was no longer the Crown King, he still had The Cmity. After all, even the Dragonites didn¡¯t know about The Cmity, except for that one person. Once Levi left, the Great Family of Westford started looking for Forlevia everywhere. Lance arrived at the Lopez residence right on time. ¡°What happened?¡± he asked. When he heard Evie was kidnapped, his mind exploded. It¡¯s Kuro Dragon! It¡¯s definitely him! There¡¯s no way he won¡¯t make a move after learning Master¡¯s identity! So this is what he was after. The negotiations were just a red herring! If Master knew I was the reason Evie was caught¡­ A shiver ran down Lance¡¯s spine. ¡°Can you please save my daughter, Lance?¡± Zoey begged. ¡°Yeah! We¡¯re counting on you, Lance! The people who kidnapped Evie are really powerful!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Zoey. Evie will be fine with Lance leading the search!¡± Everyone was relieved to see Lance back. After all, Lance was powerful and capable. ¡°Don¡¯t worry! I¡¯ll save Evie,¡± Lance promised. He swore to save Forlevia in order to make up for his mistake. ¡°Thank you! Thank you so much!¡± Zoey hugged him and expressed her gratitude. She became very anxious after hearing Forlevia¡¯s disappearance. However, once she heard Lance was going to save her daughter, she was overjoyed. Evie will be saved! He was much more reliable than Levi. ¡°Darn you, Kuro Dragon! How dare you kidnap Evie!¡± Lance then moved out to search for Kuro Dragon. On the other end. The Cmity had already found out Forlevia¡¯s location. The reason was that they never shut down. They had always been in operation. It was just that North Sky Lord never told Levi. ¡°You guys never shut down? Why didn¡¯t I know all of you were still active?¡± Levi was shocked. However, there wasn¡¯t the time for him to think about this matter. Saving Forlevia was the priority. In South Hampton, at a seaport base, The Avengers¡¯ high-ranking members were gathering there. Forlevia was lying in the middle of the room. She had no more energy to cry, and could only stare at her kidnappers with despair. Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. ¡°This is our best chance to get rid of the Crown King once and for all! If we fail, all of us will die! Do you understand?¡± Kuro Dragon shouted. ¡°Understood! We¡¯re ready!¡± The others nodded. ¡°Don¡¯t you worry, child. Soon, I¡¯ll let you watch your father die as I kill him in front of you! Muahahaha!¡± Kuro Dragon cackled. Chapter 1540 Chapter 1540 ¡°Any news about Levi?¡± Kuro Dragon asked. ¡°Nothing for now!¡± ck Phoenix shook her head. ¡°However, Lance is searching for you!¡± Kuro Dragon smirked. ¡°He took his sweet time. Well, it¡¯s toote for him to do that now! I¡¯m only interested in Levi! Lance doesn¡¯t deserve my attention! I wonder who long it would take for Levi to find his precious daughter. Be prepared for his arrival!¡± His grin grew wider. Everything happens ording to n. Even for Levi, it¡¯ll take quite some time before he can find this ce. By the time he arrives, our preparations to kill him will bepleted. I wonder what kind of expression he¡¯ll have when he found out this ce is booby-trapped. The entire base was nted with dozens of tons of explosives. Kuro Dragon nned to destroy everything and everyone inside the building, including his own men, when Levi arrived. Not only that, he had also prepared a bunch of biochemical weapons. Once the explosive goes off, poison would rush out from its containers, leaving no chance for Levi to survive. After all, Kuro Dragon knew Levi had a powerful technique that allowed him to not only survive the explosion, but would also make him even stronger afterwards. For that reason, Kuro Dragon had to make sure his trap was wless. ¡°Get ready! Levi ising soon!¡± he urged. Even though he was personally overseeing the n, he didn¡¯t expect The Cmity to still exist. From the moment Kuro Dragon and his men started to set booby-traps in the ce, The Cmity had already caught up to their n. In fact, Levi had already infiltrated the base. He was watching Kuro Dragon and ck Phoenix talking to each other from the shadows. ¡°William II has bought us a lot of time by stalling Erudia.¡± ck Phoenix smirked. Kuro Dragon nodded. ¡°We¡¯ll use Levi¡¯s child to force him to hand over his technique book before killing him! Who wouldn¡¯t want the power to defy gods?¡± Everyone nodded. ¡°Levi really is too strong. This is the only way we can kill him!¡±mented ck Phoenix. Everyone instantly understood what was going on after learning Levi¡¯s identity. The Avengers¡¯ failures were caused by him all along! It was also Levi who kept thwarting their perfect ns. That alone showed how strong he was! His strength was as good as god¡¯s! Even the Northern Demon might not be able to defeat him. ¡°Even a god can bleed! He¡¯s just a man, and like all men, he has a weakness. And right now, we have that in control. He¡¯ll definitely do whatever we say now that we have his child!¡± Kuro Dragon spoke before he stared down at Forlevia. ¡°Eh? Where¡¯s the child? Where did she go?¡± He suddenly realized Forlevia was gone. Everyone then turned to see and realized that Forlevia was no longer there. ¡°Where is she?¡± Everyone started to panic. The guards started to look around. ¡°What¡¯s going on? How can she just vanish into thin air?¡± Kuro Dragon was starting to sweat bullets. Everyone else freaked out as well. It wasn¡¯t scientifically possible for a child to disappear under the watchful eye of hundreds of people! ¡°Find her now!¡± Kuro Dragon roared. Everyone looked around and couldn¡¯t find Forlevia. She was gone. ¡°What the bloody hell is going on? How can a person just vanish into thin air?¡± He was starting to get exasperated. Everyone else was panicking in the tense atmosphere. ¡°Of course a person can¡¯t just vanish into thin air! She was rescued!¡± A voice rang out. ¡°Hmm?¡± ¡°Who¡¯s that?¡± Everyone looked around. Then, Levi showed up with Forlevia in his arms.N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. Chapter 1541 Chapter 1541 ¡°The Avengers, right? d to finally meet you lot. All of you must die today!¡± Levi gave everyone a cold look and sent a chill down their spines. ¡°You¡­¡± Everyone almost went crazy when they saw him there. They collectively pondered. How the hell did he get in? When did he rescue his daughter? They couldn¡¯t understand what was going on. The only exnation they could think of was that Levi wasn¡¯t a human. He was a god! He was every bit as mysterious and powerful as a divine being. N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. Kuro Dragon gulped. He thought his n was perfect. He was going to threaten Levi to hand out his technique by using his child as a hostage before killing him. Yet, Levi appeared before he could finish setting up his trap. His arrival was something that Kuro Dragon didn¡¯t expect in the slightest. At that moment, there was no longer any way to kill him or obtain his technique book. ¡°You killed Prince William, didn¡¯t you? I have to say, I¡¯m impressed by your little scheme. You had everyone dancing on the palm of your hands.¡± Levi smiled. Kuro Dragon didn¡¯t dare to say a word. ck Phoenix¡¯s legs were trembling. Everyone else was sweating bullets. ¡°Kuro Dragon, is it? Let me see who you truly are!¡± Levi sneered. ¡°Retreat! Get everyone to retreat and blow this ce up!¡± Kuro Dragon shouted. ¡°Don¡¯t even think about it!¡± Levi yelled. Bam! In the next second, he instantly arrived in front of Kuro Dragon while still hugging Forlevia. Bang! However, eight fighters in ck masks blocked Levi¡¯s way. They were The Avengers¡¯ top fighters, yet they were all defeated almost effortlessly. ¡°Stop him! Everyone stop him!¡± Kuro Dragon screamed as he ran away. ¡°Protect our leader while he retreats!¡± The Avengers¡¯ members wentpletely crazy as they swore to stop Levi at the cost of their lives. That stunned Levi. Are they really that obedient? They¡¯re willing to give up their lives just to make sure Kuro Dragon escapes sessfully? It¡¯s no wonder The Avengers is this powerful when all their members have such an undying loyalty. As easy as it was for Levi to take out the men trying to stop him, there were just too many people. All of them were incredibly powerful, too. That gave Kuro Dragon plenty of time to escape. ck Phoenix led the assault on Levi, although no one she sent could stop him. Seeing that they were about to lose, she pulled out a remote control and shouted, ¡°See you in hell!¡± Boom! The entire base was immediately blown up after she pressed the button. The explosion went off instantly and turned the base into a sea of fire. Yet, at thest second, Levi still managed to escape unscathed with Forlevia. Levi smiled at Forlevia, who was sleeping soundly. ¡°I¡¯m d that she¡¯s okay. Don¡¯t think you can run away, Kuro Dragon!¡± Levi¡¯s eyes were filled with murderous intent. Right at that moment, Lance arrived. ¡°Are you alright, Master?¡± he asked guiltily. ¡°Send Evie back first to calm Zoey down! I¡¯m chasing after Kuro Dragon!¡± Levi handed Forlevia over and left. Lance immediately carried Forlevia all the way back to North Hampton. At the Lopez residence, Zoey and the others were patiently waiting for good news. When Zoey saw Lance arrive, she immediately went up to him. ¡°Thank you for saving my child!¡± Chapter 1542 Chapter 1542 Aaron, Emma, and others also went to Lance to thank him. Forlevia was their treasure, so of course, they were grateful that Lance saved her. ¡°Mommy¡­¡± Forlevia started to cry. Zoey quickly took over Forlevia from Lance¡¯s arms. ¡°You are safe now, Evie. Mommy¡¯s here!¡± She raised her head. Tears were welling in her eyes. ¡°Thank you, Lance. Thank you so much.¡± ¡°Thank you for saving Evie, Lance!¡± Aaron and the others once again expressed their gratitude. ¡°Thank you, Lance. I don¡¯t know what we would¡¯ve done without you,¡± Cora thanked. ¡°He¡¯s indeed powerful for he was able to save Evie so quickly!¡± ¡°He¡¯s incredible! It only took two hours for him to rescue her, right?¡± ¡°He¡¯s the pride of the Great Family of Westford and Erudia!¡± Everyone from the Great Family of Westford was praising him while he stood there like a dummy. What? Why are they praising me? Why are they thanking me? I didn¡¯t save her! It was Master who did it! I only carried her here! I must correct them. Master had probably found out that I was the one who has leaked out his identity. I have the face the music too¡­ He gritted his teeth and spoke up. ¡°Actually, it wasn¡¯t me-¡± ¡°Mommy, where¡¯s Daddy?¡± Forlevia shouted. Only then did everyone remember Levi. ¡°Hmph. Levi is such a joker. And he said he was going to rescue Evie all alone?¡± ¡°Evie¡¯s here now, yet he¡¯s nowhere to be found. What a joke.¡± ¡°He was the one who said the Great Family of Westford couldn¡¯t be relied on, and he had to take care of things himself. In the end, he¡¯s doesn¡¯t even know Evie had returned to us safely!¡± Everyone thought Lance rescued Evie since he carried her here and mocked Levi. Zoey¡¯s and Emma¡¯s expression darkened. It was fine if Levi couldn¡¯t save Forlevia, but he just had to show off in front of the Great Family of Westford. ¡°No! It¡¯s Daddy who saved me! Where¡¯s Daddy! Where is he?¡± Forlevia shouted. Lance¡¯s heart tightened at her words. ¡°Oh, dear. Is the child still in a state of shock? Your daddy didn¡¯t save you, Evie. Lance did!¡± ¡°Most likely. When a child is in shock, they would think about their parents first. Maybe she subconsciously thought it was her father who saved her!¡± ¡°Zoey, you should let Evie rest first. Then, arrange a doctor¡¯s appointment to see if she¡¯s all right¡­¡± No one believed Forlevia, especially when they could clearly see it was Lance who carried her home. ¡°Actually-¡± Before Lance could speak up, Cora interrupted him. ¡°No need to say anything, Lance. We¡¯re family, after all. If you have something you need to do, then just go ahead!¡± ¡°We thank you once again, Lance! What would we do without you?¡± Aaron and the others bowed to him. Emma bowed as well. ¡°I thank you on behalf of Levi. I¡¯ll get him to thank you personally when I see him!¡± ¡°I¡­ I¡­¡± Lance started to stutter. His legs were turning into jelly as his face turned pale. Getting Master to thank me? No way! He¡¯s going to kill me instead! I need to think of a way to deal with Master¡¯s interrogation now. I should tell them it wasn¡¯t me, but seeing how all of them are acting right now, I don¡¯t know if I can do that! N?velDrama.Org owns this. The more he thought about it, the more frightened he got. Chapter 1543 Chapter 1543 On the other hand, Levi was chasing after Kuro Dragon at full speed. The distance between them was getting shorter. Eventually, Kuro Dragon arrived at a manor and hid inside. Levi followed inside as well. ¡°You can¡¯t escape me!¡± ¡°You shouldn¡¯t be here. Please leave now!¡± Four men wearing white robes with blurred face stepped out. ¡°I won¡¯t leave until you hand him over, so scram!¡± Levi stared at them. The four of them promptly attacked him. Bam! The moment they started to fight, Levi¡¯s expression changed. This is scary! These four people are as powerful as the Northern Demon! In fact, since they¡¯re fighting alongside each other so well, they are even strongerpared to me fighting them one by one! Their attacks actually managed to stop Levi in his tracks. ¡°Get out of my way!¡± Levi panicked and used his deadly move to get rid of the four men. However, the four of them reacted fast enough tounch abined attack and repelled Levi¡¯s attack. ¡°I¡¯m going to kill you all!¡± Levi roared. Then, he threw a single, earth-shattering punch to send four of them flying away while spewing blood. Bang! The manor suddenly exploded, and the four men disappeared. When he tried to chase after Kuro Dragon, but he realized he was toote. Kuro Dragon was long gone. It was over. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect Kuro Dragon to have such powerful fighters protecting him. It seems like I have underestimated him!¡± Levi couldn¡¯t believe his enemy still had that kind of trump card to ensure his sessful escape. N?velDrama.Org owns this. Kuro Dragon remained the most mysterious person in The Avengers. He was so mysterious that even The Cmity couldn¡¯t find out who he was. ¡°Still, don¡¯t think you¡¯ll live long!¡± Levi smirked. Far away from Levi, the negotiation team was still discussing with William II. When William II received the news about Kuro Dragon, he further threatened the negotiation team to hand over Levi¡¯s technique book. The negotiation team relented and asked the Dragonites to pressure Levi further. However, Levi still refused to budge. Kuro Dragon, who just barely escaped from his death, hurriedly met up with William II. ¡°What do we do now? Erudia¡¯s getting more and more rebellious, yet my son¡¯s death remains unavenged!¡± William II questioned Kuro Dragon¡¯s strategy. ¡°Let me think for a second!¡± Kuro Dragon had run out of ideas and tricks to pull. Suddenly, a shocking news appeared all over the dark web. It was the truth about Prince William¡¯s death. There were videos with sound and photos depicting The Avengers killing Prince William. There was also an audio recording of Kuro Dragon admitting to Lance that he killed Prince William. Everything wasid bare for the world to see. Of course, it was The Cmity that dug it up. It was a good thing that they didn¡¯t shut down when Levi told them to. They had proven how wrong Levi was by showing how useful they were. When the news came out, the entire world was talking about how Erudia was framed. Lance almost cried with joy. It¡¯s finally over. The negotiation team was cheering as well. Once the truth was out, there was no need for them to be pushed around anymore. Everyone in Erudia was getting very emotional. The best way to solve the issue was to investigate and reveal the truth. At that moment, Zarain and William II knew the truth too. Everyone was staring at Kuro Dragon on the cruise ship. He waspletely oblivious to what was happening. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°You were the one who killed my son?¡± William II roared. Chapter 1544 Chapter 1544 William II was shouting wildly at Kuro Dragon. ¡°Eh? There¡¯s no such thing.¡± He started to suspect something was wrong. ¡°See for yourself!¡± William II pointed at the screen, his finger trembling with anger. ¡°So you¡¯re the one who killed my son, framed Erudia, and yed me and Zarain like a fiddle!¡± Kuro Dragon was dumbfounded after he saw the news. Someone saw the whole thing? There was no way he could lie his way out now. ¡°My son¡¯s death will be avenged! Go to hell!¡± William II then pulled out a golden desert eagle and fired at Kuro Dragon. Kuro Dragon¡¯s body was shot and full of holes before he fell down. He was still shocked as his life was slipping away. I died at the hands of William II instead of Levi? How preposterous¡­ At that moment, his trump card, or more appropriately, his backing, still didn¡¯t know what was going on as he drew hisst breath. Unbeknownst to him, his death was well within Levi¡¯s expectations. He knew that, once the truth was out, Zarain and William II would chase Kuro Dragon down to the end of the earth to kill him. ¡°Take off his mask!¡± William II ordered. When Kuro Dragon¡¯s mask was removed, everyone was shocked by what they saw. ¡°It can¡¯t be!¡± William II was also surprised. Every member of The Avengers had a deformed face. It was a measure to avoid detection from all kinds of face scanners. That was The Avengers¡¯ rule that everyone must wear a mask. Even more than that, they must deform their face when they entered the organization to avoid anyone from recognizing them. However, Kuro Dragon¡¯s face was intact. His face wasn¡¯t deformed. It didn¡¯t even have a scar. He was a handsome man with a fair and elegant face. He looked more like a schr than a leader of an underground organization. Both William II and Levi didn¡¯t expect that, or they would¡¯ve removed his mask and searched for his identity. ¡°I don¡¯t care who he is! He killed my son, so there is no way I would¡¯ve let him live! Take his body and feed it to the sharks! Don¡¯t let any of The Avengers¡¯ members escape!¡± N?velDrama.Org owns this. Zarain began their operation to eliminate The Avengers once and for all. No matter where their members escaped to, death awaited them. With that, The Avengers was destroyed. The misunderstanding between Erudia and Zarain had been resolved, so William II had to leave. Levi grinned when he learned of the death of Kuro Dragon. He returned to North Hampton and arrived at the Lopez residence. Lance was kneeling at the door with an anxious look. When he saw Levi, he immediately lowered his head. Levi ignored him and went straight into the Lopez residence. Lance quickly crawled up and followed. When Levi entered the room, Forlevia immediately hugged him. ¡°Daddy¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯m here, Evie. There¡¯s no need for you to be afraid.¡± He hugged her tightly back. ¡°And you said you don¡¯t want the Great Family of Westford to interfere! Without them, Evie wouldn¡¯t have made it back safely!¡± ¡°Yeah! It¡¯s all thanks to Lance that Evie was safe!¡± Zoey and the othersined about Levi. Levi was stunned. I bet everyone thought Lance saved her because he brought her back. At that moment, Lance and the others entered the room. When they saw him, Emma immediately demanded, ¡°Kneel before Lance now, Levi! You should thank him for saving your daughter!¡± Chapter 1545 Chapter 1545 ¡°Yeah! You should bow to express your gratitude!¡± ¡°Lance went through a lot of trouble to help you rescue Evie. The least you can do is to give him a bow!¡± ¡°Hurry up! If it wasn¡¯t for Lance, your daughter wouldn¡¯t even be here right now,¡± uttered Aaron. Zoey also chimed in, ¡°Levi, hurry up and apologize to Lance. We are deeply indebted to him!¡± She then turned her head toward Forlevia. ¡°Eve, we must always repay our debt. Remember that.¡± ¡°But it was Daddy who¡­¡± Forlevia was interrupted by Cora before she could finish her sentence. ¡°You should show some gratitude! Evie wouldn¡¯t be here now without Lance¡¯s help!¡± exhorted Cora. ¡°Do you understand now, Levi? The Nine Lords are leagues above the God of War. You are nothing compared to Lance. It took him less than two hours to sessfully rescue Eve, whereas you took your sweet time and still failed miserably to do so,¡± insisted Shaun. As far as they were concerned, Levi was way below Lance¡¯s league. Lance¡¯s face was getting darker as the conversation went on. With his head lowered, Lance looked pensive. How did ite to this? Everyone thinks I¡¯m the one who saved Evie. They are even telling Levi to bow to me¡­ What should I do? Lance was terrified. ¡°It¡¯s fine. There¡¯s no need to thank me. I wasn¡¯t even involved in this in the first ce¡­¡± Lance looked agonized and was anxiously shaking his leg. ¡°You¡¯re way too humble, Lance. That is why you¡¯re so likable and popr!¡± Coraplimented Lance. ¡°Lance is such a good person! He was willing to help Levi even though Levi was the one responsible for his brother¡¯s death.¡± ¡°Being the kind-hearted person that he is, Lance must think that saving a life isn¡¯t something worth bragging about. That must be the reason why he said he wasn¡¯t involved in this matter.¡± Everyone had misinterpreted Lance¡¯s words. In the meantime, Lance was devastated. You guys! are something else. That was not what I f*cking meant! I wasn¡¯t the one who saved Eve. Please just stop talking! Can¡¯t you guys just be taciturn for a while? Master is unequivocally going to disown me after this¡­ Lance had a despondent expression on his face. ¡°It¡¯s only right for you thank Lance for what he did!¡± ¡°What are you doing, Levi? Kneel!¡± ¡°Yeah! Let us see you bow down to Lance!¡± Everyone was vehemently exhorting Levi to apologize to Lance. On the other hand, Lance felt like he was suffocating. Staring at the back of Levi, Lance was sweating profusely with a pale look on his face. Please just stop bbering! I really don¡¯t need him to thank me! Lance was on the verge of crying. ¡°Go and express your gratitude, Levi! He¡¯s the one who saved Evie!¡± uttered Zoey. Suddenly, Levi let out a chuckle. ¡°I¡¯m willing to express my gratitude to him. The thing is, would he be intrepid enough to ept it?¡± Lance felt a shiver running down his spine. No, of course not! After hearing Levi¡¯s response, the others were livid. ¡°What are you on about, Levi? What did you mean by that?¡± ¡°You ungrateful piece of sh*t! Lance saved your daughter! Shouldn¡¯t you be thankful for what he did?¡± ¡°Levi, what we¡¯re asking you to do here is basic human decency! You should thank him for helping you to save Evie!¡±N?velDrama.Org owns this. Chapter 1546 Chapter 1546 Zoey and Emma were gazing at Levi with a disappointed look on their face. They were obstinate that Levi should express his gratitude toward Lance. In their heads, that was the right thing for Levi to do. ¡°Come here, Levi! You must kneel and bow to Lance!¡± Cora was ring at Levi with gravitas. ¡°Kneel and bow down to him!¡± everyone uttered in unison. ¡°I¡­¡± Lance was in a quandary. This is the end of me! ¡°Okay then! I¡¯ll show my gratitude!¡± Levi slowly turned around to gaze at Lance. At that moment, Lance was trembling in fear. ¡°Okay¡­ Let¡¯s head outside first! We wouldn¡¯t want to wake the kid,¡± he replied. ¡°No, we¡¯d like to see Levi bow before you now!¡± Shaun and the others were reluctant toply. Enraged, Lance responded, ¡°Who do you think you guys are? Are you giving me orders now?¡± Everyone was frightened by his words. ¡°No, we wouldn¡¯t dare! You may do as you please!¡± Petrified, everyone moved to the corner and stayed silent including Cora. All of them was afraid of offending one of the Nine Lords. ¡°Then, we¡¯ll head outside now!¡± Levi¡¯s face looked somber as he left the room. Lance hurriedly followed behind him. ¡°What do you guys think Lance is up to? I feel like something about him is a bit off today,¡± said Logan. Cora gave him a stern look and replied, ¡°How dare you! We shouldn¡¯t question Lance¡¯s decisions.¡± After hearing Cora¡¯s statement, everyone was reticent. Meanwhile, Levi was ring intently at Lance at a secluded ce outside. ¡°What exactly is going on? Exin yourself!¡± ¡°Master, I¡¯m so sorry. It is all my fault. I shouldn¡¯t have¡­¡± Lance fell to his knees and exined everything to Levi. In the meantime, Levi listened to him quietly. I want to forgive you, Lance. However, you really can¡¯t afford to make any mistakes as one of the Nine Lords. One mistake by one of the Nine Lords could end up leading the whole country into destruction. It seems like my disciples are stillcking a sense of responsibility. This is proving to be a big problem now. ¡°Master, I¡¯ll go and tell everyone regarding the issue with Evie that you¡¯re the one who saved her!¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need. As long as Evie is safe, I couldn¡¯t care less. Besides, I just want to be an ordinary person. I don¡¯t need any more attention,¡± Levi responded. ¡°Master, this was all my fault! I¡¯ll kowtow to you right now!¡± Lance gave Levi a few kowtows. Meanwhile, the others were gazing at them from somewhere nearby. However, since it was getting dark, everyone could only make out their shadows. They saw one of the shadows kneeling on the ground while the other one was standing in front of it. However, they were also unable to hear the conversation between Lance and Levi. All they heard was the sound of someone kowtowing on the ground. N?velDrama.Org owns this. As far as they were concerned, the one kneeling on the ground was Levi while the one standing in front was Lance. They thought that Levi was kowtowing to Lance in order to express his gratitude. Seeing as such, Shaun and the others quickly went back to inform Cora. ¡°So? Did Levi kneel down and bow?¡± Cora queried. ¡°Yes, Levi was kowtowing to express his gratitude to Lance. We saw it with our own eyes!¡± Chapter 1547 Chapter 1547 The others were nodding as Shaun said that. ¡°I see. Looks like Levi still has some sense in him.¡± ¡°I can finally be at ease now that he has kowtowed to Lance!¡± Everyone was grinning happily except for Zoey. She had a feeling that something was wrong. Levi is a prideful man. Would he really deign to do such a thing as kowtowing? That being said, since Evie is involved in this, it might be a different story. I could totally see him putting his pride aside for her. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Levi will slowly be more respectful in the future!¡± Cora let out a smile. Meanwhile, Zoey aligned her eyes with Emma¡¯s. There has been a lot of changes happening over the past two to three years. Before this, Levi was revered as the mighty God of War while the Garrison n was renowned as the best ancient family. However, now that there are copious amounts of other powerhouses emerging from the dark, even the Ultimate ss warrior has been struggling to deal with all of this. After the appearance of powerhouses such as the Crown King and the Nine Lords, Levi must¡¯ve felt out of ce. I feel a new age approaching us now. Little did they know, the one who was leading this new era was Levi himself. After the issue with Prince William was dealt with, The Dragonites instigated an investigation to find out the person who recorded the evidence pertaining to incident with The Avengers. In the end, Lance admitted that he was the one behind it all. That being said, he hid the fact that he had furtively made a deal with Kuro Dragon. On the day The Cmity was releasing the evidence, the deal that Lance had made with Kuro Dragon was deliberately left out in order to protect Levi¡¯s true identity. After that, the Dragonitesplimented Lance for his valor in facing the Avengers and defeating them. Lance was even awarded a Dragon Military Medal for his aplishment. It was such a big honor for him to receive the medal. Just like that, Lance became the most respected and august lord among the Nine Lords. However, Lance was fraught with guilt. I did all of this on Levi¡¯s orders. I didn¡¯t have a choice¡­ Back when Levi formed the Nine Lords, everyone was rather skeptical of the Nine Lords¡¯ capabilities. As time passed, they slowly realized that the Nine Lords were actually verypetent. They even believed that the Nine Lords could rece Levi one day. Seeing as such, the Dragonites let out a sigh of relief. Even if the Crown King decides to step down, we¡¯ll at least have the Nine Lords to fend off our enemies. ¡°The Crown King can be reced!¡± ¡°By the way, have you found out what his technique is?¡± N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. The Dragonites were already investigating Levi¡¯s technique. ¡°Yes. It¡¯s one of the techniques of the Crown King called Reversero. This technique can¡­¡± ¡°Wow, it¡¯s that powerful?¡± Everyone was amazed by how powerful the technique was. ¡°No wonder he¡¯s getting stronger and stronger. Even the Northern Demon can¡¯t beat him now!¡± ¡°Thank God he¡¯s on our side. He helped us formed the Nine Lords!¡± Out of blue, Severus queried, ¡°Have you guys ever thought of providing Erudia with more Crown Kings?¡± ¡°What do you mean? Oh, I get it!¡± Everyone nodded. What Severus meant was to use the technique, Reversero, to produce more individuals who were as powerful as Levi. ¡°That¡¯s a brilliant idea!¡± ¡°Yeah! We only need three more individuals who are as strong as Levi!¡± ¡°If we can make that happen, no one would dare to invade Erudia anymore.¡± ¡°I can actually picture Erudia bing the strongest country now!¡± After hearing this idea of Severus, everyone was astonished. They were all in agreement with his idea. Chapter 1548 Chapter 1548 ¡°That being said, do you think that Levi will be willing to just hand over his technique book?¡± Someone mentioned a very important question. ¡°Levi was reluctant to hand over his technique book when he was asked by William IIst time. So I don¡¯t think he¡¯s going to do it now either.¡± ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s highly unlikely that he¡¯ll do so. This technique is way too precious to him. Even if we tell him that his technique will greatly benefit Erudia, I don¡¯t he¡¯ll just hand it over.¡± N?velDrama.Org owns this. ¡°Not to mention, now that he¡¯s an ordinary person, he¡¯ll need the technique for himself. It¡¯ll be even harder to acquire the technique book from him now!¡± ¡°Let¡¯s just ponder for a while and see if we cane up with some ideas!¡± As the Dragonites were plotting on obtaining Levi¡¯s technique book, Zarain had their own ns as well. Ever since this technique received praises from Kuro Dragon himself, everyone had been itching to get their hands on it. ¡°The investigation results are out! ording to our investigation, Levi has given up his position as the Crown King and has now be an ordinary person. Thus, he doesn¡¯t possess the right to intervene in Erudia¡¯s affairs anymore. He was excused this time around for intervening only because Kuro Dragon provoked him.¡± Zarain¡¯s intelligence agency was as efficient and scrupulous as ever. It was very impressive of them to be able to dig out this much information in such a short amount of time. ¡°What? Levi has be an ordinary person now? That¡¯s great news!¡± One of the council members of Zarain was letting out a mischievous smile. ¡°How can I put this? If Erudia doesn¡¯t want him anymore, then we¡¯ll take him. Let him join Zarain. We¡¯ll make him strong and wealthy again!¡± The council member had a big grin on his face. Zarain was nning to get Levi on their side. ¡°I¡¯m leaving this to you. Remember, you must convince Levi to join us no matter the cost.¡± With that said, the true identity of Levi had now been leaked to other countries. One day, Levi picked Forlevia up from school when a Rolls-Royce suddenly pulled over beside him. ¡°Mr. Garrison, we are from Zarain. Our boss wishes to see you. Please get in the car.¡± A girl with lustrous blond hair came out of the car. After hearing that they were from Zarain, Levi got into the car without a second thought. He was then brought to a manor together with his daughter. ¡°Mr. Garrison, let me introduce myself. I¡¯m Ramee, the leader of the royal guard in Zarain,¡± said the man with a great physique. ¡°Can you just get to the point!¡± uttered Levi. Ramee then proceeded to offer him a plethora ofnd and money in the hope of persuading him to join Zarain. ¡°Your offer is quite tempting I must say. However, I refuse to ept it! Even if I¡¯m just an ordinary person now, I still won¡¯t stoop so low as to betray my own country!¡± Levi was quick to reject the offer. Ramee nced at Forlevia with a smile. ¡°Think about it, Mr. Garrison. You¡¯ll be able to afford a luxurious lifestyle for your family if you ept the offer.¡± ¡°Piss off! Leave my family out of this, or I will kill you!¡± Levi gave Ramee a warning. After that, Ramee continued using various kinds of tactics to convince Levi but to no avail. Aside from Zarain, many other countries were also offering tremendous amounts of money in the attempt to get Levi on their respective sides. However, they were all rejected by Levi. In just a few days, there were more than ten countries that came to Levi with offers. News of this was heard by the Dragonites shortly after. Seeing that, they hurriedly held a meeting to discuss the matter. ¡°This is bad!¡± ¡°If Levi decides to join the other countries, Erudia will be doomed!¡± Chapter 1549 Chapter 1549 All the Dragonites were in a state of chaos. After all, Levi was a hotshot that everyone was trying to recruit. Besides, the offer Levi received was no joke. Anyone would have been tempted by such an attractive offer. ¡°He definitely won¡¯t be tempted if he were the old Levi,¡± Severus began. ¡°I mean, he did sacrifice himself for Erudia before. However, he¡¯s a different person today. After the incidentst time, I presume that he has no feelings now. In fact, he might even hate us all! Keep in mind that he¡¯s merely an ordinary person. It¡¯s easy for him to be tempted by their offer to satiate his desire for wealth and money!¡± All of them agreed with what he had just pronounced. If Levi were to sumb to the temptation and join other countries or forces, it would be a massive loss for them since he was powerful. As for now, not a single person was able to restrain him yet. Other than that, he knew Erudia so well that the whole country was basically in the palm of his hands. If he were to join the opposing side, they would be at a disadvantage. Although they were sure that Levi would not betray Erudia, he was still a threat to them. ¡°This is terrifying!¡± shouted one of them. ¡°I believe in Levi! I know he will not give in that easily!¡± ¡°Me too!¡± Most of the people in the room had expressed their agreement. ¡°I know how you feel, and I believe in him too! But we¡¯ll never know what goes on in his mind! No matter how you view it, he¡¯s still a ticking time bomb! What if the other party threatens Levi¡¯s family? When the timees, we can¡¯t do anything anymore. Prevention is better than regret,¡± uttered Rico. ¡°We should stop being blinded by our emotions! Let¡¯s analyze the situation from the bigger picture. At the end of the day, we should get rid of any threats thate our way!¡± ¡°I agree! Let us talk through it.¡± With the suggestion, all of them began their discussions. ¡°Firstly, we¡¯ve managed to find out the Nine Lords¡¯ strengths from Prince William¡¯s death. Frankly put, any of them could be the Crown King,¡± one of them started. ¡°Secondly, we¡¯ve already gotten verification of that technique book. If we get our hands on it, we can cultivate at least three Levis here, and if we seed, Levi will be useless to Erudia. We can give him up by then.¡± ¡°I agree.¡± ¡°Me too.¡± After the discussion, they realized they could let Levi go since they could rece him with the Nine Lords. If they managed to get the technique book, they could even cultivate warriors stronger than him. ¡°What about Levi? What if other countries recruit him?¡± someone questioned, trying toe up with a solution to this matter. ¡°Levi¡¯s strength is ridiculous. He could bring about a disaster if he¡¯s not pleased with the status quo one day, and in order to prevent that from happening, we have to make sure that he bes an ordinary personpletely.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± Everyone turned to look at him. ¡°No ordinary person should know martial arts!¡± he stated. ¡°First and foremost, we have to make him hand over the technique book. Secondly, we have to make him debilitate his martial prowess on his own to make sure that he doesn¡¯t use them ever again. That¡¯s the only way for him to be an ordinary person, which will solve our concern regarding this threat. It may be a bit cruel, but for the future of Erudia, we have no other choice. I think he will understand why we¡¯re doing this. Besides, hasn¡¯t he always dreamed of bing an ordinary person? We¡¯re simply helping him achieve that.¡±N?velDrama.Org owns this. Chapter 1550 Chapter 1550 Receiving offers from Zarain and other countries was not a good thing. Levi was aware that some people were expecting him to betray Erudia by sumbing to the temptations. After all, they all saw him as a threat. Hence, he had pretty much anticipated the Dragonites¡¯ arrival. Since his technique book was no longer a secret, many people would keep an eye on him, including the Dragonites. Now that they had found out about it, they would certainly make a move. After all, he was now only an ordinary person, so they needed to rece him with someone else. Recing him was an easy job, particrly since Lance had resolved this matter, which meant the Nine Lords were qualified enough to take over his ce, especially if they managed to obtain the technique book too. Little did they know, I was the one who solved the problem. Bearing that thought in mind, a smile crept onto Levi¡¯s face. ¡°Since you have decided to be an ordinary person, let¡¯s do it properly. Otherwise, you¡¯ll remain in this circle,¡± advised Severus. ¡°Yeah,¡± Rico agreed. ¡°That¡¯s the only way you can fully live like an ordinary person. No trouble will come your way anymore.¡± ¡°You mean to say that I should hand over my technique book, right?¡± Levi smiled. ¡°Yes. Exactly.¡± ¡°Not only that, you¡¯re also required to incapacitate your martial prowess.¡± Upon hearing that sentence, Levi was stupefied. I have to do that too? Before long, Levi burst into aughter. Ah, that¡¯s right. No ordinary person should possess any martial skills. ¡°You¡¯re also aware that other countries are trying to snatch you over. In case you can¡¯t resist the temptation, or if your family receives threats, it would be a disaster for Erudia. The only way to prevent that is for you to return to being apletely ordinary person. If you have no value, people will stop disturbing you. We hope you¡¯ll understand our decision. This is also for Erudia¡¯s safety. You can regard this as your final contribution to the country. At this moment, everyone stared at Levi in anticipation of his reply. Scanning their faces, a bitter smile appeared on Levi¡¯s face. ¡°Have you alle up with this unanimously?¡± he inquired. ¡°Yes. Here¡¯s the list of everyone¡¯s signatures,¡± replied Severus as he handed Levi a piece of paper. ncing at the list filled with the signatures of all members of the Dragonites, Levi knew they were serious about it since their existence was solely to erase any forms of threats that could bestow upon Erudia. Never would he have envisioned that there woulde a day where he was also one of the threats. ¡°Since it has alreadye to this extent, how could I not agree? Very well. I will do as you requested.¡± Having heard his response, everyone heaved a sigh of relief. In the end, Levi surrendered the technique book which he had obtained back in prison. The covers of the book had turned yellowish, whereas the papers inside were severely damaged. Despite the book¡¯s appearance, the Dragonites confirmed that it was real after thoroughly checking the item. ¡°Here. I¡¯ll rid of my martial prowess right before you.¡± N?velDrama.Org owns this. Right after Levi made that remark, his body emitted loud cracking sounds as blood gradually trickled down the corners of his lips. ¡°Are you happy now?¡± He smiled. Exchanging looks with one another, Severus, Rico, and the others signaled for them to proceed with their n. Upon getting the message, a few elites emerged from their hidden spot and rushed toward Levi. ¡°Forgive us for doing this!¡± eximed one of them as they continuously and vigorously tapped on all of Levi¡¯s martial veins to disable them. With this, he definitely could not do any sort ofbat training any longer. Not only did he return to an ordinary being, but he was also disabled now. Retch! Vomiting blood out, Levi wiped his face with his hand before letting out a smile. ¡°I will remember this day!¡± Chapter 1551 Chapter 1551 ¡°Congrattions on returning to an ordinary person! From now on, nobody will cause you any trouble!¡± After managing to get the technique book, as well as disabling Levi, Severus and the rest of his people were delighted beyond words. Giving them a wry smile, Levi uttered, ¡°Since I¡¯ve given my everything for Erudia, I have nothing left now. I¡¯m anticipating for the country to get better, so do your best.¡± After that, he called the one and only person who knew of The Cmity¡¯s location, besides himself, to hand over the organization, making him aplete ordinary man with nothing at all. When Zoey and the others returned home, they were all shocked to find Levi in that state. ¡°What happened to you, Levi?¡± ¡°Nothing. It¡¯s just that I¡¯ve be an ordinary person,¡± he informed with a smile. ¡°That¡¯s great!¡± eximed Zoey as she embraced him. ¡°I¡¯ve always been dreaming of this! Besides, we have the Great Family of Westford backing us up. Nobody will dare bully us. I mean, look at how Lance had saved Evie.¡± Levi merely wore a smile as he remained silent. I have really given up everything. Meanwhile, ever since the Dragonites had gotten their hands on the technique book, they wasted no time in proceeding with their n. The first thing they did was recruit one hundred prodigies of Erudia and had them train Levi¡¯s technique ¡ªReversero. To learn that particr technique, they had to be willing to self-mutte. When words about Levi returning to an ordinary being reached Zarain and other ces, all of them were baffled as well. However, from then on, Levi was no longer their target. After all, he was not a threat anymore. As time passed, Levi had fully recovered, and he decided to head to the prison in North Hampton. ¡°It¡¯s time to meet that person!¡± He had gone through the darkest moments of his life in this ce, but it was also the starting point of his new life. Of course, none of that would have happened had it not been for his master, so Levi wanted to thank him whether his master liked it or not. Upon meeting the old man in the prison, Levi got on his knees before him and kowtowed three times. ¡°Forgive me, Master. I handed over the technique book without your permission,¡± he apologized before kowtowing once more. ¡°I¡¯ve already told you that I¡¯m not your master. Besides, you¡¯re the one who stumbled upon the book. It¡¯s got nothing to do with me.¡± I don¡¯t get it. Why is he constantly pushing me away? Well, it¡¯s a good thing, I guess, considering he didn¡¯t get dragged into the mess when the Dragonites came here that day. ¡°No matter what you say, you¡¯ll always be my master!¡± he uttered ad continued banging his head on the ground. ¡°Whatever.¡± Master is so mysterious. Why is he still in this prison when he could have left a long time ago?N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. Despite his curiosity, Levi didn¡¯t dare raise the question. ¡°If you have nothing else to say, hurry up and leave,¡± muttered the old man in annoyance. ¡°Master, I have returned to being an ordinary person. Let me take you out of here so I can look after you.¡± Since he held a high position before, he dared not to make such a decision, but he had always wanted to take the old man out. As an ordinary person, he now had the chance to do so. ¡°What? That¡¯s impossible!¡± shouted the old man. ¡°Huh?¡± Levi froze. ¡°You weren¡¯t supposed to be an ordinary person! Soon, you will be facing a cmity!¡± Cmity? Levi¡¯s body trembled. I will be facing a cmity? Chapter 1552 Chapter 1552 Why would I be facing a cmity? I know I have many enemies, but I¡¯m an ordinary person now. On top of that, all my martial vein has been destroyed. I can¡¯t even do basicbat skills, let alone Reversero. The Dragonites had taken everything into ount when they had the elites destroy Levi¡¯s martial vein to ensure that he would not be able to practice martial arts for the rest of his life. Doing so not only convinced themselves that Levi stood no chance to take revenge on them, but it was also to prevent him from using Reversero again. ¡°Doesn¡¯t that mean I¡¯m f*cked?¡± If they send elites to kill me, I won¡¯t stand a chance against them. It¡¯s not like I¡¯m afraid of death, but what¡¯s going to happen to my family if I¡¯m no longer here with them? No. I can¡¯t die. I have to fight for my life for them, but how? They¡¯ve destroyed my martial vein. I can¡¯t do anything anymore. Lowering his head, dejection and fury swamped all over him. ¡°Yes,¡± the old man confirmed. ¡°But¡­¡± he trailed off as a smile appeared on his face out of the blue. ¡°But?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll help you regain your martial vein!¡± eximed the old man. Before Levi could even process his words, his body throbbed all over as he shouted in pain, ¡°Arghh!¡± Damn! That hurts like hell! Though he had been in and out on the battlefield, suffered countless injuries, and had many near-death incidents, the pain he had experienced from all those activitiesbined could notpare to the pain he was feeling now. Despite his toughness, he barely held on both physically and mentally. His painful screamssted for three whole hours. Oddly enough, it was as if nobody else in this prison had heard him. After the ordeal, he walked out of prison with a broad smile. Even his temperament had changed completely. However, the old man¡¯s stance remained the same- he still refused to be called Master by Levi. Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Forget that I¡¯ve met you, nor did I do anything to you today!¡± the old man said, which confused Levi even more. I have no idea why he behaves like that, but he¡¯ll always be my master. He was always there when I was in my darkest times. I can never repay him enough. On his way back, Levi kept the smile on his face. ¡°I bet no one will expect that I¡¯ve regained my strength. Not only that, I¡¯m much stronger now.¡± Well, I have never expected this to happen. Had the thought of personally thanking Master not urred, this wouldn¡¯t have taken ce. The heavens had granted me a golden opportunity. Since the prison was located in the suburbs of North Hampton, his journey back was quite long. When he was halfway through, six shadows appeared before him without warning. So they havee. I certainly didn¡¯t think that it would be this soon. A grin stered across Levi¡¯s face. ¡°Huh, you seem to be expecting us,¡± one of themmented when he noticed Levi¡¯s calm expression. ¡°You must be Kuro Dragon¡¯s men.¡± Levi could figure that much because those were the same people who had helped Kuro Dragon escape last time. When Kuro Dragon died, they were convinced that Levi was the one who murdered him. Chapter 1553 Chapter 1553 That was why they were here to seek revenge on him. ¡°Since you already know that we are, then prepare for your death!¡± Without wasting any time, all six of themunched their attack on Levi. Since they had also received words regarding the Dragonites destroying Levi¡¯s martial vein, they were sure they would end him quickly. Whoosh! One of them swung his sword toward Levi. However, the man countered it only by gently flicking his fingers, breaking the sword into halves. ¡°Y-Y-You¡­¡± In an instant, all of them were stunned upon noticing that Levi still had his martial prowess. ¡°We¡¯ve received wrong intel! He still has his martial prowess! Retreat!¡± With that, they started fleeing the scene like crazy, but Levi definitely would not let them escape, so he made his move on them. Before long, all their bodies were oozing out massive amounts of blood, and just like that, they breathed theirst breath. Levi could not care less who they were. Now that he had backed out from his position, he only adhered to one principle¡ªnever provoke him. After dealing with the six men, Levi decided to return home. ¡°You seem different,¡± remarked Zoey while scrutinizing him in curiosity. ¡°Life as an ordinary person is enjoyable!¡± he responded with a smile. Deciding not to push the subject any further, Zoey brushed it off. After all, she had always wished for a peaceful life like this, and she finally got it now. Simultaneously, the Dragonites¡¯ n, namely Hidden Dragon, was progressing at a rapid speed. The Dragonites had rtively high confidence toward Hidden Dragon as it aimed to cultivate at least five King ss elites worthy of bing the Crown King. However, even after a month of training, none of the hundred elites had shown fruitful results despite doing everything Levi did prior to obtaining Reversero, which baffled the Dragonites. They could not figure out where they had done wrong since they had followed each step stated in the technique book. Furthermore, these one hundred elites were the cream of the experts. On top of that, their training was under the guidance of specialized instructors, so there was no way they could miss a step. ¡°Could this be a fake technique book?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t give up. Let¡¯s keep training!¡± With that remark, the Dragonites spent another two months training the elites, but the results remained the same. On the contrary, since all one hundred of them had been self-mutting for too long, they could no longer practice martial art. N?velDrama.Org owns this. ¡°It¡¯s definitely the book!¡± ¡°As I had guessed, Levi has handed over a fake one!¡± eximed one of them, to which everyone agreed. ¡°We have all been deceived by Levi!¡± ¡°I bet the steps stated in that book are iplete. I knew it was weird for him to surrender the book that easily!¡± Everyone wasmented in rage when the Hidden Dragon n had failed miserably. Not only did the three months of spending money, materials, and workforce go down the drain, but everyone¡¯s efforts had also been in vain. In the end, they had self-mutted for nothing, all because of Levi. ¡°Let¡¯s go find Levi now!¡± A whileter, they had arrived at the vi in North Hampton. Staring at the fuming group of people, Levi asked in a cold tone, ¡°What brings you here? I¡¯ve be an ordinary person, haven¡¯t I? Leave now!¡± ¡°Damn you, Levi! You¡¯re enjoying this, aren¡¯t you?¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°The technique book you¡¯ve given us is a fake! Everything¡¯s stated in that book is useless! You¡¯re the reason we¡¯ve lost one hundred talented warriors!¡± Chapter 1554 Chapter 1554 ¡°Why did you do that, Levi?¡± ¡°Have you any idea how much we¡¯ve lost within the past three months? This is a huge blow to Erudia!¡± ¡°Yeah! And it¡¯s all your fault!¡± Utterly confused by the usations, Levi stared at the crowd in front of him. What¡¯s that got to do with me? They asked for the book, and I gave it to them. ¡°I¡¯ve already handed over the book. Sure, it had missing steps before, but I¡¯ve fixed them myself,¡± he replied seriously. ¡°What do you mean you have fixed it? Sounds more like you¡¯ve tampered the steps.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right! He must have deliberately messed it up!¡± ¡°Levi, you better have an exnation for what you did!¡± Frowning at their words, a chilly aura exuded from his body. ¡°I¡¯ll say it onest time,¡± he warned. ¡°There¡¯s nothing wrong with the steps.¡± ¡°Impossible! Why does no one get results then? ¡°Yeah! How are you going to exin that?¡± Reaching his limit, Levi¡¯s aura intensified as he shouted, ¡°Scram!¡± His roar stunned everyone present. Right at this moment, they felt like they were facing the former Crown King. Terrified, all of them dared not make any eye contact with him. But then something clicked in their minds¡ªLevi was an ordinary person now. What was there to be afraid of? ¡°We¡¯ll get straight to the point, Levi. Hand over the real technique book, or else we¡¯ll not let this issue slide.¡± ¡°If you don¡¯t see yourselves out, I¡¯ll kill you right now!¡± Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Go for it, then,¡± the men challenged. ¡°You asked for it!¡± When Levi was about tounch his attack, Lance showed up at the right time. ¡°What are you guys doing?¡± he asked. ¡°Just because my master¡¯s an ordinary person now doesn¡¯t mean you can bully him. Do you wish to face the wrath of the Nine Lords?¡± Intimidated by Lance, the men¡¯s faces lost their colors. ¡°No. We¡¯re here for something else, Lance.¡± With that, one of them proceeded to recap the current event regarding the technique. After hearing the story, Lance sneered, ¡°I suppose every one of you here knows everything Master did for Erudia these past years, so how could you even use him of something that could bring harm to the country? Besides, considering he¡¯s an ordinary man now, surely he doesn¡¯t need the technique anymore. If none among the hundred warriors have gotten results, then it must mean that not everyone¡¯s worthy of that technique!¡± Everyone was astonished by his words because it was true. Since Levi was willing to incapacitate his own martial prowess, what did he need the technique for? ¡°We¡¯re so sorry! It seems like we¡¯re the ones who didn¡¯t do it properly!¡± ¡°Hurry up and get lost!¡± With that said, everyone immediately set off. ¡°Don¡¯t you daree bother my master again!¡± Lance seethed. ¡°Well, you¡¯ve granted them a chance to continue living,¡± Levi uttered, shaking his head helplessly. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Master. As your disciple, I vow to protect you and your family for life! I bet the others will too. You may be an ordinary person, but we¡¯re not.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t need protection,¡± Levi sniggered. Chapter 1555 Chapter 1555 As of now, he was much stronger than he used to be. With this new strength, Levi was on a whole new levelpared to the others, so he definitely didn¡¯t need protection from others, as he could do it just fine. ¡°Also, try not to appear before me that frequently! Geez!¡± he eximed in annoyance before kicking Lance out and mming the door shut. Staring at the door from outside, Lance let out a sigh. ¡°Your temperament is still the same despite being an ordinary person now, Master. But that is exactly why I need to protect you. What if your enemies decide to attack you? It will all be toote by then. I will protect you regardless of what you say or how you act.¡± With that said, Levi appointed a few elites to guard Levi¡¯s house. Of course, he didn¡¯t act on this alone. The other members of the Nine Lords all agreed with him. ¡°Remember to stay hidden. Don¡¯t let Master notice your presence.¡± ¡°Worry not, my Lord. An ordinary person won¡¯t sense our presence,¡± responded one of them before all the elites scattered around the vi to take their positions as discussed. Inside the vi, Levi nced at the directions all the elites just went to since he had already noticed them from the beginning. Meanwhile, in the depths of a snowy area in Faike City, several people were honing their Taichi skills in a park. Despite the icy cold weather, they were all wearing thin clothes. Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. In any case, Lance was right with one thing¡ªLevi¡¯s enemies were preparing tounch an attack on him. Even though Taichi¡¯s movements were slow, the skill itself had its own charm. Right then, a man dressed in a leather jacket arrived. ¡°Bad news! All six of the men we sent to murder Levi are missing!¡± he reported. ¡°What?¡± Upon hearing the news, they paused their practice and turned their heads toward him. ¡°How could that be? The Dragonites had destroyed Levi¡¯s martial vein. He¡¯s nothing but an ordinary man now! How could they go missing?¡± muttered an old man in a ck robe known as Obsidian Dragon. ¡°Somebody¡¯s probably protecting him in the dark.¡± ¡°Damn. He¡¯s not that easy to kill.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t care about that! My revenge is still happening!¡± Obsidian Dragon roared in rage. ¡°Even if the Dragonites¡¯ are the ones who are shielding him, I want him dead! Kill anybody who gets in the way, and that includes the Dragonites!¡± Anybody else would have started questioning the old man¡¯s identity upon hearing his confident statement about getting rid of the Dragonites. However, everyone in the field remained unbothered. ¡°My eldest and second sons are naturally gifted when ites to martial art. My third son, however, wasn¡¯t blessed with the same fate. Even so, not only was he incredibly intelligent, but his willpower was also unmatched! He had never relied on me and had always told me that he could pave his own way toward a bright future. And he sure aplished his goal by creating The Avengers, which gave much trouble to the whole country. My son was an ambitious man who hadn¡¯t even shown his full potential to the world!¡± What he didn¡¯t know is that I¡¯ve been secretly helping him. Otherwise, The Avengers would not have gotten as big as they are now. Keerea, Raysonia, and Zarain also would not have been at his mercy. ¡°I have always anticipated my son¡¯s further development as a person, but Levi has snatched that chance away from me!¡± he hollered, face turning dark. ¡°He killed my son! And because of that, I want him to have a taste of his own medicine!¡± Chapter 1556 Chapter 1556 Obsidian Dragon had gone berserk. He looked like apletely different person, particrlypared with how he practiced Taichi earlier on. It turned out that he was Kuro Dragon¡¯s father, who secretly helped Kuro Dragon form The Avengers and n many schemes. Nheless, Kuro Dragon was unaware of it. Kuro Dragon wasn¡¯t a criminal but pretended to be one and gathered many criminals to form an organization. It was the reason why his face behind the mask wasn¡¯t damaged. ¡°All those who killed my son have to die, especially Levi! I want him to watch his child die before he is tortured to death!¡± Obsidian Dragon said. ¡°Are you sure you want to escte it? I mean, we might be exposed!¡± ¡°ording to the rules, we can¡¯t interfere withmoner¡¯s lives!¡± ¡°Yes, if we do so, the whole world will plunge into chaos!¡± Several others gave their advice. ¡°I don¡¯t care! They have to pay for taking his life. If I¡¯m desperate enough, I can even destroy the Dragonites!¡± Obsidian Dragon said. N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. ¡°Understood. Just leave it to me!¡± a man in his ck leather jacket replied. There was even a murderous glint in his eyes. A few days after Prince William was dead, another big problem emerged. William II, the father of Prince William, was shot dead by his Desert Eagle, which was also the weapon used to kill Kuro Dragon. The authorities were still investigating if it was a suicide or homicide. Expectedly, the incident sent shock waves through the world as much as the news about Prince William¡¯s death. The first thought that most people had was that Erudia did it. Although Erudia had the motive for murder, it was questionable because William II died in his room. Everyone in Zarain was furious upon hearing the news and swore to find out whomitted the murder. Miles away, the news about William II¡¯s death seemingly didn¡¯t frighten the people in Erudia. They thought everything was fine as long as Zarain wasn¡¯t going to target Erudia. After all, almost everyone didn¡¯t know the truth about William II¡¯s death. However, only Levi was shocked to hear the news. Levi believed that someone behind Kuro Dragon wanted to avenge his death. Given that William II was killed effortlessly, Levi also thought that the mastermind was a powerful figure. Besides, the mastermind was probably stronger than everyone that Levi had met thus far. Nevertheless, Leviposed himself very soon and wasn¡¯t terrified by the strong force behind Kuro Dragon. After all, his so-called master had shown him the world. Also, after William II was dead, Levi believed he would automatically be the next target. Since their first attempt to kill Levi failed, they would send their top henchmen to finish the job. Unperturbed, Levi was ready to finish off everyone whom they sent to kill him. Deep down, he thanked his master once again. He thought he would have died many times if he was an ordinary man. Later that afternoon, Levi picked Forlevia up from school. Unbeknownst to them, several fighters were sent by Lance to follow them closely. When Levi and Forlevia came to a ce where not a soul could be seen, two men showed up out of nowhere and blocked their way. However, Levi remainedposed. These two are no ordinary fighters. A terrifying aura exuded from the two men, as though they came from the inferno. Both of them are even stronger than Northern Demon! Levi thought the Dragonites would probably be scared to death if he knew that two fighters, who were stronger than Northern Demon, showed up simultaneously. Besides, they were here to specifically kill Levi. ¡°Who really is the mastermind behind Kuro Dragon?¡± Levi couldn¡¯t help but feel curious. ¡°The Lord was right. Someone is targeting Levi!¡± ¡°Thank god, we¡¯re here to protect him. Otherwise, something terrible might happen!¡± The few fighters who hid in the darkness chuckled. The next moment, six men emerged and surrounded the two fighters. ¡°Mr. Garrison, you should leave first. Let us deal with these two men!¡± Apparently, they were full of confidence. Chapter 1557 Chapter 1557 However, Lance¡¯s fighters would never think that the two men were above Northern Demon¡¯s level. Even Lance was no match for them. After all, no one would expect that the mastermind would send two fighters stronger than Northern Demon to kill an ordinary man. Moreover, it was unimaginable to encounter two extremely strong fighters at the same time. Back then, Northern Demon alone could instill fear in people in Erudia. Hence, these two fighters were even stronger than Northern Demon inparison! Since the six fighters sent by Lance weren¡¯t aware of the danger, they sneered, ¡°You two are messing with the wrong guy, for he is Lance¡¯s master. Today will be thest day of your lives!¡± ¡°Get out of here now! You can¡¯t afford to mess with the two men!¡± Levi nced at the six fighters and persuaded. ¡°Mr. Garrison, you¡¯ve underestimated us. After all, Lance sent us to protect you because he trusted our abilities!¡± ¡°We¡ª¡± Bang! Suddenly, the two men struck at them with terrifying might. Within seconds, all of the six fighters were sent flying like kites without strings. A look of disbelief shed past their eyes. What¡­ Why are they so formidable? Both of them are as strong as Northern Demon and even showed up at the same time! As such, they were startled and couldn¡¯t believe their eyes. After all, Northern Demon alone brought about many troubles to Erudia in the past. As such, they couldn¡¯t imagine how they could possibly withstand two extremely strong men at the same time. How is it possible that there are so many strong fighters? Predictably, such news would shock Erudia and even the whole world. The Avengers spent so much to hire Northern Demon back then, yet two stronger fighters emerged simultaneously. It appeared that the only way to defeat them was that Nine Lords had to use Fusion Attack. We¡¯re doomed! After all, we can¡¯t even survive this, not to mention protecting Levi! After a while, the two men walked toward Levi closely. ¡°You¡¯re going to die. Also, your daughter will keep youpany!¡± ¡°However, we¡¯ll first kill your daughter and let you watch her die before your eyes. You¡¯ll know what it feels like to lose your loved one!¡± The two men looked cold and merciless. After listening to the threat, Levi had the impression that the mastermind behind this was probably Kuro Dragon¡¯s father. But something doesn¡¯t seem right. If Kuro Dragon¡¯s father is a powerful man, why did he be a criminal? Besides, why did he disfigure himself? At that moment, Levi had many doubts. ¡°Come on!¡± The two fighters moved in unison to kill Forlevia. N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. ¡°No!¡± The six men said shockingly. Bang! The moment they wanted to take Forlevia away, a powerful forcended on both of their bodies. Thud, thud¡­ Then, the two fighters flew a few meters across the alley. There were also four burnt traces on the ground as though a car braked suddenly and left some tire tracks. The two men and six bodyguards were stunned. ¡°You¡­ aren¡¯t you just an ordinary man? Why do you know martial arts?¡± The two fighters couldn¡¯t believe their eyes. Meanwhile, the six bodyguards couldn¡¯t believe that Levi could send the fighters flying with a mere punch. ¡°Daddy, you¡¯re awesome!¡± Forlevia pped her hands in enthusiasm. ¡°I understand. Those who were sent to kill you disappeared because you killed them!¡± The two fighters came to their senses. ¡°Bingo!¡± Levi replied smilingly. ¡°So what? After all, we¡¯re stronger than Northern Demon and can still kill you!¡± The two fighters seemed to be confident about it. Levi smiled at that and thought he could grab the opportunity to test his level of martial arts. ¡°Today¡¯s your unlucky day because my daddy is strong!¡± Forlevia chuckled. Chapter 1558 Chapter 1558 ¡°Kill him!¡± With that, the two fighters rushed toward Levi and struck him with all their might. The next moment, the abandoned buildings, trees, and flowers around them exploded as though the entire area was being carpet-bombed. In no time, everything was razed to the ground and scorched. It was as if the doomsday had arrived. And that, was the petrifying power of fighters who were stronger than Northern Demon. Fortunately, Levi and the rest were in a deserted area; otherwise, the number of casualties would be unfathomable. At that moment, even the sky turned red as if it was bleeding. The six bodyguards sent by Lance were glued to the spot, terror-stricken. Who can withstand such an attack? However, Levi¡¯s lips curled into a mocking sneer before he moved. Unperturbed by the fighters¡¯ strike, Levi dashed toward them at lightning speed. Everyone who witnessed it couldn¡¯t believe that Levi could move that swiftly. Is he a human being? Bang! As soon as Levinded his palm strike on the fighter¡¯s heads, both copsed to the ground and fell silent. ¡°Daddy, what happened to them?¡± Forlevia asked curiously. With a smirk on his face, Levi said, ¡°It¡¯s alright. They only passed out in fear. Back then, Levi could defeat Northern Demon but still needed some time to do it. However, right now, he had crushed the two fighters who were stronger than Northern Demon instantly. I think I might be too strong? N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. ¡°T-This can¡¯t be happening¡­¡± The six bodyguards were stunned. After all, Levi was supposed to have incapacitated his martial prowess. Besides, the Dragonites deliberately destroyed his martial vein to make sure of it. Hence, Levi was supposed to be an ordinary man who couldn¡¯t practice martial arts anymore. How could he be more powerful than before and even kill the two fighters? What kind of superpower does this man possess? ¡°I¡­¡± Their lips trembled while their face turned ashen. ¡°Don¡¯t kill us! Don¡¯t kill us!¡± Given that it was Levi¡¯s biggest secret, they understood that Levi would probably kill them. All they could do was to cry and beg for mercy, for Levi¡¯s decision would decide whether they could stay alive. Fortunately for them, Levi put on a broad smile and responded, ¡°I won¡¯t kill you, but you have to obey me!¡± ¡°Yes, yes!¡± They were on their knees, thanking his kindness to keep them alive. After giving them some instructions, Levi brought Forlevia to leave the alley. The six bodyguards swiftly got rid of the dead bodies. Miles away, the Dragonites just received the news about what happened in North Hampton. ¡°Bad news, sir. A deserted area in southwest North Hampton was burned to the ground¡­¡± ¡°For now, we can¡¯t rule out the possibility that the area was bombarded. However, no fighter jets were detected in North Hampton Warzone!¡± ¡°I suspect now that a top fighter as strong as Northern Demon fought someone in that area!¡± ¡°Northern Demon!¡± ¡°Get Lance to find out what happened!¡± Upon receiving the instruction, Lance departed to the deserted area to investigate it. He was startled upon witnessing the scene. ¡°My goodness! The fighter must be as strong as Northern Demon!¡± ¡°Inform the eight other Lords and the Dragonites that a fighter as strong as Northern Demon was here. No one knows where he has gone for now! Also, send as many men as possible to investigate it!¡± Lance had already broken out in cold sweat. ¡°Why did the strong fighter show up in North Hampton? Was he looking for something here? Could it be¡­ Master?¡± A thought suddenly shed through Lance¡¯s mind¡ªthe top fighter was here to target Levi. ¡°This doesn¡¯t look good. Master is in danger!¡± Lance headed toward the Royal Vi as fast as he could. He heaved a sigh once he arrived and saw a few subordinates hiding in the dark. The presence of his subordinates was proof that Levi was safe. ¡°Did you guys encounter a fighter who is as strong as Northern Demon?¡± Lance asked casually. However, the six men gazed at each other withplicated looks. Chapter 1559 Chapter 1559 We have met them, of course! There were two of them! In fact, they witnessed it not long ago. ¡°Oh? Did you guys encounter him?¡± Lance could sense that something was off about them. ¡°N-no¡­¡± ¡°Mr. Langston, what happened? Did someone stronger than the Northern Demon appear in North Hampton? How terrifying!¡± One of them immediately changed the subject once he recalled Levi¡¯s order. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m worried that the fighter willy his fingers on Master. Anyway, inform me immediately when something happens!¡± After Lance left, the six bodyguards heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°Remember, none of us can reveal any information about Mr. Garrison!¡± When one of them said it, the rest nodded in agreement. Despite that, the news that a fighter stronger than Northern Demon appeared in North Hampton spread like wildfire. Within a short period of time, everyone in Erudia was consumed by panic and fear. The government of Erudia had to reassure the people on media that the situation was under control. Furthermore, the Nine Lords were there to protect them if such a fighter showed up. As Levi was watching TV, Zoey gazed at him and said with a smile, ¡°You¡¯re still worried about Erudia even though you¡¯ve be an ordinary man. If you¡¯re still holding an important position, I¡¯m sure you would have left to search that man.¡± Nheless, Levi only shed her a smile and didn¡¯t respond to it. Why should I look for the fighters? I¡¯ve already killed them. However, Levi was very curious about the identity of the mastermind behind Kuro Dragon. After all, he was able to dispatch two top fighters to kill me. Who exactly is he? Suddenly, he remembered what an old man in prison had once told him¡­ Don¡¯t be curious and try to find out those who live in darkness. When you are watching them, they, too, will be watching you. The old man¡¯s message was simple¡ªthere were many secrets that human beings didn¡¯t know. For instance, Levi still didn¡¯t know the identity of the old man in prison. The only thing Levi knew about him was that he was as omnipotent as a god! In short, there were many things that humans didn¡¯t know about in the world. Right now, the mastermind behind Kuro Dragon was only the tip of the iceberg. ¡°Phew!¡± Levi heaved a long sigh. Levi remembered that he had obtained the information of every member of The Avengers except Kuro Dragon. In other words, Kuro Dragon was an immensely powerful figure. Besides, the hidden forces like the Four Great Families couldn¡¯t even imagine that such a figure existed. ¡°I wonder what kind of fighters they will send next,¡± Levi murmured to himself. I owe my gratitude to Master, for I would have died by now if he didn¡¯t teach me. How could I ever withstand the enemies without him? There was a small vige with wooden houses in the depths of a snowy mountain in Faike City. In one of the houses, several men were setting up a stove. They were those who practiced Taichi in the garden. ¡°Oh, no! They failed! Those whom we sent to kill Levi disappeared once again!¡± Someone yelled and rushed toward them. Upon hearing it, Obsidian Dragon asked, ¡°What? Did you say he disappeared again? ¡°What happened?¡± another man asked. The man shook his head and added, ¡°I have no idea! Also, I don¡¯t understand what went wrong. After all, the two fighters tasked with killing Levi were stronger than Northern Demon. How could they possibly disappear? I mean, no one could withstand them unless the Nine Lords joined forces!¡± N?velDrama.Org owns this. The next moment, a cold glint shed across Obsidian Dragon¡¯s eyes. ¡°In that case, could it be that a master is helping Levi?¡± Chapter 1560 Chapter 1560 ¡°It¡¯s possible. Otherwise, how could they possibly disappear?¡± Another man chimed in. ¡°It can¡¯t be! I mean, the two fighters we sent were stronger than Northern Demon. How could Levi possibly have someone even stronger and capable of killing them?¡± ¡°I opine that we shouldn¡¯t act rashly for now but ascertain the situation to avoid unnecessary trouble!¡± Someone proposed. However, Obsidian Dragon was furious upon hearing it. ¡°I¡¯ll kill Levi myself if there is no other way! After all, I can¡¯t let my son die in vain!¡± ¡°Exactly, we can¡¯t let Louie die in vain! If all of our ns don¡¯t work, we¡¯ll enter the human realm to kill him!¡± The two brothers of Kuro Dragon exuded a cold and murderous aura as they spoke. Furthermore, Kuro Dragon¡¯s brothers were probably better than the fighters who were tasked with killing Levi. Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°No way! You two are supreme ss fighters! Entering the human realm will cause turmoil. Also, we will be in trouble once they find out. Usually, all fighters were ssified into two sses, namely the God ss and the ultimate ss. For instance, Northern Demon was the top-of-the-line fighter in the Ultimate ss. However, it turned out that there was a ss above the Ultimate ss¡ªthe Supreme ss! A Supreme ss fighter was a hundred times rarer than an Ultimate ss warrior! At present, the information about Supreme ss fighters was kept in the Dragonites¡¯ most secretive archives room. In fact, most of the members of the Dragonites weren¡¯t aware of Supreme ss, for they had never heard of it for more than a hundred years. Just because one never heard of it, it didn¡¯t mean that something didn¡¯t exist. On the contrary, it only proved that they didn¡¯t have the privilege to ess the information. Therefore, Levi had the rare chance to encounter Supreme ss fighters! The existence of Supreme ss fighters was one of the greatest secrets in the world, of which only a handful of people had it. After the n to murder Levi failed, the world seemed to be peaceful again. It was because both the Dragonites and Obsidian Dragon were investigating it. Moreover, Zarain was still investigating the cause of William II¡¯s death. However, their efforts weren¡¯t fruitful thus far. On the other hand, Levi was essentially given some leisure time to rest as they buried their heads in investigations. During that period, Levi eventually understood and agreed with what his master said. Levi opined he couldn¡¯t be an ordinary man for the rest of his life, while his wife and children couldn¡¯t run away from destiny as well. Hence, Levi slowly tried to make Forlevia and Zoey interested in learning martial arts. Deep down, Levi hoped that they could fight to protect themselves. Nevertheless, Levi didn¡¯t intend to ask Zoey to learn martial arts directly but would indirectly guide her through practicing Taichi. As for Forlevia, Levi decided to give herprehensive training. As Forlevia was young and talented, she had learned quite a lot in only a few days. Eager to show her family some skills she learned, Forlevia shouted, ¡°Grandma, Mom, and Dad, I¡¯ll protect all of you from today onward! I want to be the Goddess of War when I grow up!¡± Forlevia seemed spirited and determined about it. Although Forlevia was always an obedient girl, her personality was simr to Levi¡¯s. ¡°Levi, I think you have had too much free time recently! You can¡¯t train your subordinates anymore since you stopped being the God of War. That is why you want to train Forlevia and Zoey now!¡± Emma said and red at Levi. Despite that, Zoey was smiling. ¡°Mom, it¡¯s fine. After all, I can feel that my body is fitter than before!¡± ¡°All right. In that case, I¡¯ll join you tomorrow!¡± Emma replied. ¡°Zoey, I want to join you as well!¡± Mia also raised her hands. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s practice together!¡± Levi grinned. Levi understood that the best way to protect his family was to make them strong. From that day onward, Levi and the others would practice martial arts styles that resembled Taichi. Nevertheless, no one knew that those were some powerful techniques that the old man imparted to Levi. ¡°Are they idiots? Why are they practicing Taichi together? I mean, it¡¯s embarrassing!¡± Chapter 1561 Chapter 1561 Many people snickered as they saw Levi and his family practicing Taichi together. They felt that it was hrious for the family members to train together regardless of age. In particr, Shaun said it was embarrassing once he knew about it. Despite their mockeries, Emma and the rest felt that their bodies became fitter over time. Moreover, Emma even looked younger than before. Since the beginning, Levi had been controlling their learning pace. If they had some magical medicine to boost their energy and kept training, they could be strong fighters in a short time. Soon, Levi realized that Forlevia was immensely talented in learning martial arts. Levi was the one who selected and trained the Nine Lords from several hundred million people in Erudia. In other words, Nine Lords represented the most talented people in Erudia. But inparison, Levi could tell that Forlevia was way more talented than them. It appeared that she had a special knack for this and could connect the dots on her own. Hence, Levi believed that Forlevia could soon challenge those who were on par with Winsor. No one could have imagined that someone was able to learn martial arts at such a rate. In other words, Forlevia was born to learn martial arts! A weekter, Shaun and Logan couldn¡¯t stand Levi anymore. ¡°Levi, are you that itching to train others?¡± ¡°You always like training others, but how strong are you?¡± ¡°I heard that you can¡¯t even practice martial arts anymore because your martial vein was destroyed. Is that why you pin all your hopes on Forlevia?¡± Shaun and the rest guffawed. Since Thierry spread the news, many people were aware that Levi¡¯s martial vein was beyond damage. In other words, they knew he couldn¡¯t practice martial arts anymore. ¡°Levi, can you defeat me now?¡± ¡°Do you dare fight back if I touch you?¡± Logan mocked Levi just because he had learned something from the Great Family of Westford. ¡°Don¡¯t you dare bully my dad!¡± Forlevia jumped and threw a kick at Logan¡¯s face. Wham! Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. The next moment, Logan was sent flying and crashed into the wall as if he was hit by a car. Everyone waspletely shocked, for no one thought Forlevia¡¯s attack could be that powerful. More importantly, Logan was not just an ordinary man because he had learned martial arts from the Great Family of Westford for more than a year. Even so, a child could send him flying with a mere kick. Shortly after the incident, the Great Family of Westford heard that Forlevia was gifted in learning martial arts. It will be a tremendous loss if she stays as an ordinary girl. We should train and groom her! Thus, a lot of people in the Great Family of Westford nned to ept Forlevia as their disciple. The emergence of a female Ultimate ss warrior would be the talk of the town! Lance and the Dragonites found out about this soon. Besides Forlevia¡¯s talent, they were also amazed by Levi¡¯s coaching skills. Even though his martial vein was destroyed, he was still knowledgeable about martial arts. Considering that Levi also used to train the Nine Lords, they believed he still had great value. ¡°I think Levi can be an instructor to train more fighters in the future!¡± ¡°As you can see, Levi¡¯s daughter has be a strong fighter under his tutge!¡± ¡°You¡¯re right. Since Levi practiced the martial arts styles on his own, he¡¯s the best candidate to guide our disciples under the Hidden Dragon n!¡± ¡°Well, he can only train our disciples but isn¡¯t able to fight using martial arts. In that case, he won¡¯t pose any threat to us, hence our best candidate!¡± However, none of them were aware that Levi had be immensely powerful. Chapter 1562 Chapter 1562 Levi¡¯s battle prowess was unfathomable by most people, for only Supreme ss fighters could probably kill him by now! Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°In that case, let¡¯s hire Levi to be the instructor of the Hidden Dragon n. After all, we have happened to find all of the talents we need!¡± Levi never thought that the incident would lead to a chain of unexpected events. At present, at least dozens of people from the Great Family of Westford wished to rope Forlevia in as their disciple. Zoey and the other family members hoped that Forlevia could remain an ordinarydy; nheless, their wish was difficult to realize because Forlevia had showcased her enormous talent. Besides, the entire Great Family of Westford wouldn¡¯t let this opportunity go! Once Thierry and George heard about Forlevia, they immediately came from Westford to rope her in as their disciple. Eventually, the council members of the Great Family of Westford had an intense dispute about it. In the end, they unanimously decided to have a meeting. Soon, Levi and Zoey received a notice stating that they had to bring Forlevia to attend the meeting. ¡°We shouldn¡¯t attend it. I mean, who are they to be Forlevia¡¯s master?¡± Levi did not agree to it. After all, George was merely small fry to him, not to mention others. ¡°Shh, keep it down! You¡¯d be in trouble if others hear it!¡± Zoey reminded, ¡°The council members of the Great Family of Westford were amazed by Forlevia¡¯s talent now. So, I can foresee that the other three great families will be interested in her soon! They might be here soon to try to rope her in as well.¡± ¡°I want to know who daresy a finger on my daughter!¡¯ As Levi spoke, a cold glint shone in his eyes. ¡°Calm down! My take on this is that it¡¯s better to let a top fighter from the Great Family of Westford instead of others rope Forlevia in as their disciple. I can put my mind at ease since we¡¯re a family.¡± Zoey shared her concerns. Given that it was inevitable, Zoey thought they ought to look for a good master for Forlevia. ¡°No way! I won¡¯t agree to this!¡± How can that trash guide my daughter? ¡°If you won¡¯t go, I¡¯ll bring Forlevia to the meeting!¡± With that, Zoey grabbed Forlevia¡¯s hand and brought her to the meeting. Hence, Levi had no choice but to follow them. The atmosphere was rather tense in the Lopez residence¡¯s meeting room; everyone had on grim expressions. Nevertheless, everyone was delighted and wished to hug Forlevia once she arrived. Forlevia was scared and hid behind Zoey. When George saw Levi, he said smilingly, ¡°I¡¯m surprised to know that your daughter is so talented!¡± Ever since Levi¡¯s martial vein was ruined, he resigned from The Cmity and went home. George didn¡¯t belittle Levi but was not afraid of him as well, for Levi had be an ordinary man. ¡°Of course!¡± Levi snickered. Meanwhile, Thierry only nodded when he saw Levi. Now that Levi wasn¡¯t the master of the Four Great Families anymore, Thierry thought he was kind enough not to drive Levi away. ¡°Today, the seventeen council members of the Great Family of Westford are all here! We¡¯re attending this meeting to decide who is going to ept Forlevia as his disciple! Besides, we¡¯ll also ask her parents¡¯ opinion about it,¡± Thierry announced. ¡°That¡¯s right. Why don¡¯t we let Forlevia¡¯s parents decide which master she should follow?¡± ¡°Zoey, do you think Forlevia shoulde with me? Since the rest are men, how can Forlevia be their disciple?¡± The one who spoke first was Thierry¡¯s fourth sister, the only female among the council members. ¡°How can you say so? I mean, it is of utmost importance to be strong. What does it have to do with gender? The others also began toin about it. ¡°Why don¡¯t all of you discuss among yourselves? I think Forlevia can be anyone¡¯s disciple.¡± Zoey took a deep breath once she finished. ¡°Levi, who do you think should be Forlevia¡¯s master?¡± George asked. ¡°None of you are worthy of it!¡± Chapter 1563 Chapter 1563 A startling sentence from him. The moment Levi¡¯s words left his lips, silence filled the air. The most powerful seventeen members of Great Family of Westford aren¡¯t worthy? Then who is? Zoey, who was beside Levi, was shaking. She never thought Levi would dare to say those words in front of mighty people like them. We¡¯re doomed. They¡¯re going to be furious! George and the others were stunned. In the past, Levi would have the right to say those words. Yet, he was now only an ordinary person. How dare he say we¡¯re not worthy? ¡°Levi, what are you trying to say? Are you provoking us, or are you looking down on the Great Family of Westford?¡± The others were infuriated. ¡°You¡¯re right. I¡¯m looking down on all of you. You¡¯re not worthy enough. I will be the one to teach my daughter. You don¡¯t need to stick your nose into my business,¡± Levi said in a determined tone. Zoey turned bug-eyed. Is he trying to cross everyone here? Has he lost his marbles? ¡°Levi Garrison, what right do you have to say this? You must have a death wish! Believe it or not, I can kill you here and now!¡± Those who had shorter tempers were ring at Levi, barely tamping down their murderous urges. After all, restraints were not a popr concept in their world. Immediately, Zoey flinched in shock. ¡°Levi, do you really think that we won¡¯t kill you? You keep taunting us. Do you think that the Great Family of Westford is for you to mess around with?¡± At that, Levi turned to look at them and chuckled. ¡°You¡¯ll have to possess the capability of killing me first!¡± The atmosphere was as taut as a bowstring. Right then, George took a step forward and roared, ¡°Shut up, everyone! Levi Garrison, we¡¯ll let you go today. Also, while your daughter is a little gifted, it¡¯s not to the point where everyone is trying to steal her for themselves. She doesn¡¯t deserve that kind of attention.¡± The others chimed in, ¡°That¡¯s right. She¡¯s only gifted, but she¡¯s not the most talented. Your child has missed her best opportunity. We don¡¯t want her anymore. If anyone is to me, it¡¯s you.¡± None of them could take it silently. Therefore, they had decided not to take Forlevia in anymore. After all, it was not as if Forlevia was a necessity. However, they were wrong. Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. Perhaps their capabilities and judgment were not well-honed enough. They could not see the true talents that Forlevia had. Forlevia was gifted unlike others. When Forlevia¡¯s talents were exposed to the world, all of the members of the Great Family of Westford were immensely remorseful. Nevertheless, that would only happen in the future. ¡°Take your kid and leave! I won¡¯t intervene the next time,¡± George coldly uttered. He was only letting Levi off as they were once on good terms. Levi shook his head, letting on an exasperatedugh. He then brought Forlevia and left. Not long after, Lance and the Dragonites came to look for Levi. They wanted him to aid the instructor in Hidden Dragon. Levi nodded with a nonchnt look on his face. ¡°I¡¯m going to be teaching my daughter anyway. If they want to tag along, they¡¯re weed to.¡± Whether he was the instructor or aiding the instructor mattered not to Levi. ¡°Of course. All you need to do is to take on the role. We¡¯ll make the other arrangements.¡± A few dayster, Hidden Dragon had assembled a hundred geniuses with potentials. There were four instructors in total with one as the main instructor. All of them were mighty in their own ways. The main instructor was invited from overseas. He was capable of blending ancient and modern methods of training to develop others to their full potentials. When Levi brought Forlevia to Hidden Dragon¡¯s training base, everyone was taken aback. ¡°A little girl? What the heck?¡± Chapter 1564 Chapter 1564 They were bewildered. The ones who were there at Hidden Dragon were the elites selected from hundreds of millions of individuals. Each and every one of them was a proud creature. All of them were sure that they were the best in the world. Thus, they were shocked to their cores when they saw that there was a young girl with them in the training. Immediately, they started voicing their disagreements. ¡°We stayed silent when one of our instructors was an average person, but now there¡¯s a little girl with us. Are you really asking us to train with her? Are you trying to pull our legs?¡± Everyone was dissatisfied with the arrangement. All of the geniuses came from either powerful families or mysterious organizations. Most of them spent most of their lives in remote areas and only knew training. Therefore, they had never heard of Levi¡¯s name nor know anything about him. Hence, to them, Levi¡¯s child was just like any other child. ¡°He¡¯s right. What¡¯s with the kid? Give us an exnation!¡± Levi shot them a look of disdain. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m here to train my daughter. All of you are just tag-along.¡± The members of the Hidden Dragon were astounded by his words. He was implying that they were shameless for trying to sneak into his daughter¡¯s ss. Are we geniuses an essory to this girl? We¡¯re the selected ones out of hundreds of millions of people. How can we possibly stay silent at a time like this? Almost immediately, they lost their tempers. Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°You¡¯re humiliating us!¡± ¡°You have no right to be our instructors!¡± ¡°We don¡¯t need you to train us!¡± No one was capable of suppressing their fury. Yet, what they did not know was that Levi was speaking the truth. All of them are tag-along. Yet, Levi¡¯s teaching was better than the rest of their training. It would be a win for them. After all, there were no cons to it. ¡°Why do we need an instructor like him?¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t he just here to take care of his kid?¡± ¡°Go home to take care of your kid instead!¡± They felt humiliated. Levi was clearly there to take care of his daughter instead of being their instructor. ¡°Calm down. Although Mr. Garrison is an ordinary person, he¡¯s quite well-versed inbat. He has the right to teach you all,¡± a member of the Dragonites immediately pointed out. ¡°Fine. Let¡¯s see what he can teach us exactly then. If all he does is teach us nonsense, we¡¯ll make it so that he¡¯ll be forced to leave!¡± With that said, the others cast vicious res at Levi. The member of the Dragonites reassured, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Mr. Garrison won¡¯t disappoint you.¡± Soon, the other instructors arrived. The main instructor was Filipe Jourdain. He was from Erudia, but over a decade ago, he had turned into a citizen of Zarain. Moreover, he was the most famous instructor for special forces. He was versed in Erudia¡¯sbat methods, Raysonia¡¯s swordsmanship, and various otherbat styles, both modern and ancient. Many of the elite fighters were his students; the topbatants in twelve other countries were his students. What he excelled in was to bring out a person¡¯s full potential. The other two instructors were Collin Leighton, a capable member of the Dragonites, and Luther Treadway, an alchemist from Turlen who was also known as Beast God. The alchemy he learned was capable of making a person¡¯s body be akin to the strongest beast. With Levi and that technique, it would be the perfect system. The Hidden Dragon would be able to create a god. When the others saw the remaining three instructors, they had vastly different attitudes. They quickly lowered their heads as respect crept upon their faces. Chapter 1565 Chapter 1565 Training inbat was unlike doing sports. All a basketball coach needed to do was strategize to be able toe up with many great basketball yers; they needed not to y the sport themself. Other sports were the same. However,bat was different. Instructors were always the elite of the field. That was the only way they would be able to train individuals into capable beings. However, Levi was now an ordinary person. He was incapable of showing his own technique, so how would he be able to teach the others, let alone make them understand that technique worked. Therefore, no one was convinced by Levi¡¯s prowess. Moreover, after what he had said with his daughter beside him, no one had any ounce of respect for him. That was why they treated him differently from the other instructors. In fact, even the instructors¡ªother than Collin¡ªscoffed at Levi. Soon, Hidden Dragon¡¯s training began. The first part of the training was choosing whether to train in Levi¡¯s technique. Not a single soul chose it. After all, they had witnessed what happened to those who had chosen to be his student. The first batch of a hundred people had been crippled after trying to learn Levi¡¯s technique In the end, they were doomed to never train again. Therefore, no one had trust in him and his technique. In fact, some even said that Levi had not taught them everything. They would rather be rtively inferior rather than risk losing the ability to fight forever. Furthermore, they were all prideful people. They hated Levi, so they did not want to sign up for his ss. Instead, they wanted to learn other ways to surpass the heights that Levi once reached. ¡°Never mind, then. I¡¯ll train Forlevia. They can just watch.¡± Levi was unperturbed by their response. His benefactor had shown him the world. There were many aces up his sleeve. If any of them were to learn even one, they would turn out to be an aplished individual. ¡°I doubt learning this will make us strong. We¡¯ll have tobine various methods and be involved in the most scientific training.¡± Filipe then filled them in on the details of the training n. He was going to teach them over a hundred methods that he knew. Moreover, he wouldbine it with various modern medicine to increase the physique of the individual to unlock their potential. Finally, they would be equipped with diverse pieces of equipment, such as armor sets. That way, they would be able to create the strongest warrior. Filipe had been invited back to Erudia with the promise of good pay and great benefits. The Dragonites approved of his training n and abandoned the thoughts of having Levi teach the participants. They felt that Filipe¡¯s training n could rece Levi¡¯s teachings. ¡°I agree with it.¡± ¡°I second that!¡± The other two instructors voiced their agreements. ¡°Us too!¡± The students all had simr looks of anticipation. It was a brand new training n; none of them had heard of it before. Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. They were all looking forward to bing a powerful force. ¡°Go ahead. Come and train with me whenever you have free time,¡± Levi uttered, unfazed. Once the n began, Levi asked the member of the Dragonites about the current situation of the first batch. ¡°Huh? They no longer canbat like you. Why are you asking about them?¡± he replied. ¡°They were crippled because of me. What¡¯s wrong with me visiting them?¡± Levi asked. ¡°I see. Come with me then.¡± He then brought Levi to a ce. Like criminals, the hundred crippled students were locked up. The moment he saw them, Levi smiled. ¡°We can start training now.¡± Now that those students were crippled, they were more than capable of training in that method. Chapter 1566 Chapter 1566 Levi finally knew why the Hidden Dragon¡¯s first batch had failed. Destroying to rebuild had been the right move. The Hidden Dragon n had been fine. However, crippling the body did not seem to reach actual ¡°destruction.¡± The multiple times that Levi managed to improve his technique was when he was nearing death. In a way, he was remolded into an even greater being after toeing the line of life and death. Every time, Levi was confident that he would win. He had to live. He could not die. Therefore, the technique always pleasantly surprised Levi. In a way, he was reborn every time after his near-death incidents. With that rebirth came the increase of his powers. However, the Hidden Dragon¡¯s n was different. The destruction was intentional. It was a forced stage. Therefore, they had not truly felt desperation. They only wanted to master the technique to make themselves stronger. The determination in them had not been strong enough. Levi skirted at the edges of life. His willpower and desire to survive were immense. That was not the case for the students in Hidden Dragon. They wanted to be stronger, but Levi only wanted to live. That was why he was capable of training in that technique. That was the core of the issue. No wonder these hundred people never made it. In fact, they ended up crippled. A smile shed past Levi¡¯s lips. To him, it seemed like now was the best time, for they were crippled, and hope was gone from their lives. In a way, they were like rabid dogs. Being crippled was equivalent to being dead for those proud geniuses. This moment was their moment of desperation. They craved to return to normal. They desired to return to the top of the mountain. They had achieved the destruction of the mind. In other words, they were in a simr situation as Levi¡¯s previous near-death experiences. At that very moment, their minds were upied by intense emotions. It was time for them to train in that technique. ¡°I honestly have no idea why you¡¯re here to visit them. They¡¯re just failed experiments. A bunch of rubbish that Erudia has to provide for. All they can do is spend the rest of their lives in a daze until they die!¡± That was the thought that everyone had for the first batch of students. They were lowlier than the beggars on the street. Most had trouble even moving a finger. ¡°Enjoy your time looking at them. I¡¯m irritated by the very sight of them.¡± The man who had brought Levi there shot the crowd a look of disgust before leaving. ¡°Levi, why are you here? Are you here tough at us?¡± ¡°If not for your technique, we¡¯d never have be crippled people!¡± ¡°All we can do is wait for our deaths now!¡± The group of people went wild with fury when they saw Levi. To them, Levi was their archenemy. Levi¡¯s method had been what caused their tragedies. ¡°No. I¡¯m here to give you a chance to live again,¡± Levi said with a chuckle. ¡°What? Live again?¡± ¡°Are you trying to return us to normal? That¡¯s impossible!¡± They were stunned by his words. Levi nodded in confirmation. ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right. I¡¯m going to make you return to normal.¡± ¡°That¡¯s impossible!¡± The majority did not believe in him. Yet, there were a few who shouted, ¡°Quiet down!¡± Then, they turned to Levi and asked, ¡°borate.¡± ¡°Do you remember the technique I¡¯ve trained you in?¡± Levi queried. ¡°You¡¯re just mocking us! I wish I could kill you right now.¡± Upon hearing Levi¡¯s question, many screamed and shouted. ¡°No, quiet down. Listen to him,¡± Floyd shouted. N?velDrama.Org owns this. ¡°Listen to me. Now you¡¯re suitable to learn this technique. Not only will it restore you to normal, but it¡¯ll also enhance your abilities.¡± Chapter 1567 Chapter 1567 The moment Levi¡¯s words left his mouth, everyone gasped. His technique had destroyed their future. Yet, it now presented an opportunity for them to return to the prime of their states and even more. How can this be true? ¡°Levi, you¡¯re doing this on purpose, aren¡¯t you? We¡¯re already in this state, but you had to rub salt on our wounds, don¡¯t you?¡± None of them believed that the technique would be able to give them hope after destroying it. ¡°Listen to me. The technique wasn¡¯t wrong, but the destruction was not enough. It¡¯s only now then have you reached true desperation,¡± Levi exined. The crowd fell silent, finding reason in Levi¡¯s words. ¡°Heed my words and start training yourself in the technique now. I¡¯ve already fixed the ws in the technique, so I¡¯m sure that your training will be much quicker than before,¡± Levi continued. However, most were still doubtful. Right then, Floyd voiced, ¡°We¡¯re already in this state. How much worse can it get? We might as well try our luck! Do you really want others to look down on you for the rest of your life? Do you want to be the vermin of others¡¯ eyes until you die?¡± ¡°Of course not!¡± ¡°Darn it, let¡¯s just try it.¡± Floyd had sessfully convinced the rest to try. Thus, everyone began training in it. Listen to me. You have to keep this a secret. If others were to find out about it, you¡¯ll lose any chance of going back to your peak state,¡± Levi announced. ¡°Understood. If this technique is useful in returning us to normal, we¡¯ll all be your men,¡± Floyd yelled. ¡°All right. I look forward to it.¡± Levi smiled. He was certain that these hundred individuals would be undefeatable elites. They were going to surpass the hundred people in the second batch. Of course, no one would believe in his words if he were to say that to the others. How could an ordinary person who destroyed his martial vein be able to make a hundred crippled men into undefeatable fighters? Who would believe that? It was something impossible. However, what Levi, Floyd, and the others were doing was making the impossible possible. That determination was what made them capable of training in that technique. After leaving the ce, Levi asked the person in charge whether they could hand Floyd and the others to him. ¡°Why would you want these hundred useless people? Feeling guilty?¡± The man was curious. He did not know why Levi wanted a hundred men who could never train ever again. Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. Is there something wrong with his brain? ¡°Something like that. I¡¯m feeling a little guilty.¡± Levi nodded. ¡°All right, all right. These people are honestly just a burden. You can have them.¡± The person in charge was more than happy to throw them out. Since Levi wanted them, he was going to hand them over to him. Levi then asked some of his men to bring those hundred men to a quiet ce in North Hampton for them to train. After that, he began training Forlevia. After the other three instructors¡¯ training, some of the students went to Levi. They wanted to see what he was capable of teaching. Upon arriving at the scene, they froze. What Levi was teaching Forlevia was simple Taichi. It looked average, and even a random old man in the park could do it better than them. When they saw the father and the daughter training, they burst intoughter. ¡°My god, I¡¯m not hallucinating, am I?¡± ¡°This is one of Hidden Dragon¡¯s training? I¡¯m going to go mad! What is this?¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry. We¡¯re here to be the strongest in Erudia, not to train our bodies here!¡± All of them either scoffed or clicked their tongues. Chapter 1568 Chapter 1568 They wanted to force Levi to leave at the start. However, they realized they would not have sufficient excuse to get rid of him. The Dragonites were sure to reject them. Hence, the best way was to learn from Levi first. After a while, if nothing useful came out of their training, they would then have the excuse to kick him out. Everyone was sure that learning Taichi from Levi was aplete waste of time, for it was equivalent to ying house. However, no one said anything. Instead, they seemingly enthusiastically joined Levi¡¯s training. Meanwhile, Levi had realized what they were nning early on, but he made noments about it; he only started training them as ording to their needs. Nevertheless, the customized training seemed useless to the others. For example, one of the students, Archie, had to continuously run with water buckets in his hands while another student had to keep jumping past over a tall obstacle. When their training schedule came out, everyone was stunned. What is this? Is Levi messing around with us? Isn¡¯t this the training schedule of those who just entered Erudia¡¯s army? Are we going to start saluting next? This is the most basic training schedule ever! Yet, the students were all masters ofbats. They were the selected few from hundreds of millions. Each and every one of them were fighters of Ultimate ss. Nheless, they were now asked to train in simple sses like this. Unsurprisingly, they were furious. However, they managed to tamp the fury down when they thought about their n to get rid of Levi. In fact, they even put on an enthusiastic front andpleted all the tasks that Levi had given to them. Whenever he was not paying attention, they would share horriblements about him. Most felt that he had done it on purpose. What they did not know was that Levi was imparting great knowledge to them; he was teaching them the miraculousbat methods that the old man had taught him in a much simpler way. The route of the student¡¯s run with the water buckets was training that student to feel all senses of his body. Levi had customized a training n for each student to make sure their potentials would all be unlocked. In other words, Levi was training them in the fields that they would excel best in. If they continued training under Levi, they would be no less aplished than the Nine Lords. In fact, they might even be better than them. Unfortunately, the others did not realize that. Time ticked away. Forlevia was gifted, and she progressed insanely quickly. Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. The students were swift in improving as well, and they were three times quicker than the three other instructors had expected. However, the students thought that it was due to the other three instructors and not Levi, for thetter¡¯s training still seemed like child¡¯s y. They were wrong. Levi had used a special way of training to unlock their potentials and made them soar to greater heights. On the other side, after a while of training, Floyd and the others were shocked to find out that they had returned to normal. A while back, their bodies were doomed to never be able tobat again, yet they had recovered. Everyone had recovered, and that was great news. Floyd and some who were more gifted had not only recovered but also improved immensely. The technique had been useful. Levi had not been lying to them. At that moment, they finally saw the ray of hope. Levi was the one who shone that ray on them. He was their savior. ¡°From now on, our lives are in your hands!¡± The hundred people had been living like detested rats. Yet, hope had finally entered their world. Chapter 1569 Chapter 1569 They had been yearning for the day to recover. They wanted to tell the rest that they were still gifted individuals. That day had finallye. It was all thanks to Levi. ¡°We have to work harder. We can¡¯t let our savior down! Do you all understand?¡± Floyd shouted to the others. After the Hidden Dragon¡¯s n failed, they had been abandoned by the Dragonites. They had been abandoned by their mentors. They had been abandoned by their families. All they could do was wait for the day they would rise again. Looking at the sessful ones, a bright smile grew on Levi¡¯s face. He was genuinely happy that his disciples had achieved well in the training. That day, the Hidden Dragon¡¯s students came to attend Levi¡¯s training again. Studying them, Levi then chuckled and said, ¡°Not bad. The effects of the training are starting to show. You have to persist andplete the task I¡¯ve assigned to you. I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll find yourself standing at the top of the mountain soon. Although you¡¯ve had a taste of the sweet berry you¡¯ve nted, don¡¯t be too full of yourself, all right?¡± The others did their best not tough out loud at that. ¡°Is he an idiot? Does he really think that our improvement is because of him? What does our progress have anything to do with him?¡± There were many simrments as that among the students. Everyone felt that Levi had nothing to do with their recent improvements. Moreover, to them, it was impossible to improve with Levi¡¯s simple training. Nevertheless, Levi was fine with theirments. ¡°Although you¡¯ve improved quickly, you still haven¡¯t reached my expectations. Do you know that the first batch of students is improving much quicker than you? They¡¯re doing everything they can, and they¡¯re much more serious at this than you,¡± he said. ¡°Hahaha!¡± Levi¡¯s words only made the othersugh. ¡°Are we not improving quick enough? Mr. Jourdain said that we¡¯re the fastest students he has ever come across. We¡¯re already three times better than before in such a short time. What else do you want? You¡¯re not as mighty as they make you out to be. You don¡¯t know anything aboutbat, do you?¡± they questioned. ¡°It¡¯s slow. All I can say is that Filipe hasn¡¯t truly seen the world yet,¡± Levi said, sneering. Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. He had yet to take Forlevia and himself as examples for them. The two of them had been improving at the speed of a rocket. ¡°Mind your words, Levi. It¡¯s one thing for you to talk bad about us, but it¡¯s another to talk bad about Mr. Jourdain.¡± Anger was coursing through their veins. In the training base, the ones they respected most were Filipe and the other two instructors. Therefore, they would not allow Levi to say anything bad about them. ¡°I was just wondering why you¡¯ve taken away the crippled first batch. Are you actually thinking of making them powerful fighters?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. He was just saying that they¡¯re improving much faster than us too!¡± Abruptly recalling the incident, the others started bombarding Levi with questions. Levi nodded. ¡°That¡¯s right. No matter whether it¡¯s the overall or individually, they¡¯re improving quicker than you.¡± Hearing Levi¡¯s confident answer, the second batch of the students nearly exploded in rage. Levi was looking down on them. He was taunting them. There was no way they could stomach the insult. ¡°Fine. We won¡¯t argue with you. Didn¡¯t you say that those hundred crippled men are improving faster than us? Very well, then. Get them toe out and train with us! If we lose, we won¡¯t utter a word about it.¡± ¡°Hear, hear. We want to challenge them to a battle!¡± the others shouted. Chapter 1570 Chapter 1570 Levi¡¯s remark infuriated them, making their blood boil. What? We¡¯re not evenparable to a bunch of cripples? Argh! This is an intolerable insult! ¡°You¡¯ll have an opportunity for a match, but not now,¡± Levi drawled. ¡°Haha¡­¡± Peals ofughter echoed in the air. ¡°What a tant lie!¡± ¡°That group of cripples can¡¯t practice martial arts for the rest of their lives, and that¡¯s an irreversible fact. Thus, improvement is impossible!¡± ¡°You should find a better excuse even if you wanted to demoralize us, Levi!¡± When they heard that Levi couldn¡¯t arrange for a match, they all cracked up. All of them felt that he was undoubtedly joking. ¡°Levi, you must apologize to us and Mr. Jourdain!¡± Xaire Severin¡ªthe strongest among the disciples¡ª thundered. ¡°Exactly! You owe Mr. Jourdain and us an apology!¡± everyone roared, persistent and determined. It was as though Levi wouldn¡¯t be able to walk out of there alive unless he apologized. In no time, themotion there attracted the attention of the three other instructors as well as Darian Reiner¡ªthe person in charge of Hidden Dragon. All of them hurried over, one after another. ¡°What happened? What¡¯s wrong here?¡± they all demanded at once. The crowd then exined the incident earlier to Filipe and the others. ¡°What? I¡¯ve never seen the world? Haha¡­¡± Filipe guffawed. Likewise, Luther burst into raucousughter. Haha¡­ Our capabilities have always been top-notch in the world! How could we have not seen the world? Shooting daggers at Levi, Filipe sneered, ¡°I dare say that this batch of disciples has the most rapid progress I¡¯ve seen, so there can¡¯t be anyone else faster than them!¡± ¡°Indeed. This rate of improvement is unprecedented!¡± Darian, Collin, and Luther seconded. Such rapid progress further affirmed their faith in Filipe¡¯s training n. With that training n, they could definitely cultivate new Crown Kings. To top it off, it might not only be three Crown Kings, but even ten. That, in turn, gave the Dragonites hope. They felt that it was all thanks to Filipe, so they trusted him unconditionally. Little did they know that the disciples¡¯ rapid progress was mainly because of Levi¡¯s ss and had nothing much to do with the other three instructors. ¡°No matter what, you¡¯re wrong in this matter, Mr. Garrison. So, you¡¯ve got to apologize to Mr. Jourdain and the other disciples,¡± Darian asserted. At that, Levi snickered. ¡°What did I do wrong that I¡¯ve got to apologize?¡± ¡°You spouted nonsense and insulted Mr. Jourdain!¡± Darian snapped. ¡°Well, I was merely speaking the truth since the first batch of disciples are indeed making faster progress than they are, albeit not having attained the speed I want. So, what¡¯s wrong with me saying that they¡¯ve never seen the world?¡± At present, Levi was only satisfied with Forlevia¡¯s progress. Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Haha¡­ I don¡¯t believe that anyone is improving faster than them! No way! That¡¯s impossible!¡± Filipe rebuffed adamantly. ¡°That doesn¡¯t mean anything. While you have not seen it, it doesn¡¯t mean that it¡¯s out of the realm of possibility. That¡¯s why I said that you lot have never seen the world!¡± Levi smirked. His utterance, however, antagonized everyone there. ¡°You don¡¯t realize your mistake at all, Levi! Are you going to apologize or what?¡± everyone mored. ¡°Why should I apologize when I¡¯ve done nothing wrong? Did the lot of you get your wires crossed?¡± Levi regarded them with as though they were morons. ¡°Fine. You refuse to apologize, yes? Then, I suggest dismissing him as an instructor! The reason is simply this¡ªhis training n is child¡¯s y! And this is a fact everyone knows!¡± Xaire proposed. ¡°I second that!¡± ¡°I agree, too!¡± All the disciples expressed their agreements one by one. Chapter 1571 Chapter 1571 Anyone with eyes could judge Levi¡¯s training for themselves. Indeed, Xaire didn¡¯t exaggerate, for it was really no different from child¡¯s y. The practices were so basic that it couldn¡¯t get any simpler. Worse still, they had to practice with a child. The training n included carrying water, hiking, and practicing Taichi. Sorry to say, but they weren¡¯t there to work out for fitness purposes. Instead, Hidden Dragon¡¯s purpose was to cultivate Crown Kings. Thus, it was no joke. Filipe and the others had oftentimes expressed their objection toward Levi being an instructor, but Darian vetoed their protests. Now, however, it had gottenpletely out of hand. Since the disciples themselves were staging a protest, the problem snowballed. ¡°Even an apology is of no use now! We all demand that Levi Garrison be dismissed as an instructor! Otherwise, we¡¯re all quitting!¡± All the hundred disciples stood firm in wanting Levi sacked. Even Filipe and Luther mored for Levi¡¯s dismissal. Out of past affection, the Dragonites wanted to have Levi stay in order to preserve his dignity. However, it was clear as day that his training was truly a chaotic mess. After all, such basic practices couldn¡¯t have any effect. As such, he was wholly useless to Hidden Dragon. ¡°Well, perhaps you should just resign? It¡¯ll be best for both parties,¡± Darian murmured tactfully. ¡°That¡¯s absolutely right! You should just leave, for you¡¯re merely holding back these prodigies here. If it weren¡¯t for your interference, their progress might not be just threefold, but even fivefold!¡± Filipe proimed coldly. Upon hearing that, all the disciples plunged into contemtion. Could it be that our progress has been impeded by taking part in his training? Without him, we may have truly improved fivefold by now! ¡°Levi must leave!¡± ¡°Otherwise, we¡¯ll leave!¡± Enraged voices rang out one after another, everyone¡¯s attitude unrelenting. Darian and Collin looked at Levi with conflicted emotions. ¡°Well¡­¡± Smiling, Levi replied, ¡°Fine, then. I¡¯ll leave, but I hope you don¡¯t regret it.¡± ¡°We¡¯ll be happy to see you leave, so why should we regret it?¡± At his impudent remark, Xaire hooted withughter. ¡°Because once I¡¯m no longer training all of you, you won¡¯t be able to improve anymore. It¡¯ll be difficult for you to even improve an iota, not to mention threefold!¡± Levi dered with a snicker. Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. Filipe¡¯s training n is indeed good, but their potential has been developed to the limit. Hence, there¡¯s not much sense in further developing it. Therefore, another strategy is needed by designing a specific n for each of them. Having said that, Filipe¡¯s training n won¡¯t be helping them improve much. They¡¯d be lucky to maintain the current progress, much less to improve five or sevenfold. That¡¯s simply wishful thinking! ¡°Haha, what a joke! Without your interference, we¡¯ll definitely improve fivefold. Even sevenfold or tenfold isn¡¯t entirely impossible! Just you wait and see!¡± Xaire and the others barked. ¡°Okay, sure. I¡¯ll be waiting!¡± Levi shook his head in exasperation. He sincerely wanted to teach them, but they refused and even kicked him out. Oh well, they¡¯re simply refusing the opportunity themselves, so they only have themselves to me! ¡°Come, Evie. Let¡¯s go!¡± In the end, Levi left Hidden Dragon¡¯s training base. Following his departure, cheers resounded in the training base as though they had banished a gue. ¡°We¡¯re really going to soar henceforth!¡± Xaire and the others were jubnt. ¡°Yes! I believe that all of you will certainly reach the zenith under our guidance!¡± Filipe was exceedingly confident, for he felt that the improvement shown by the batch of disciples in the first stage was all thanks to him and the other instructors without having anything to do with Levi. ¡°Hear, hear! Let¡¯s all look forward to the following one month!¡± Chapter 1572 Chapter 1572 In a months¡¯ time, we¡¯ll improve more than fivefold and have Levi Garrison eat his words! Anticipation hung heavy in the training base. Conversely, that matter hadn¡¯t much of an effect on Levi. He was merely training them incidentally while training Forlevia. After returning to North Hampton, he went to visit Floyd and the others. All one hundred of them trained desperately, forgoing sleep and food. Harboring a zing resentment within them, they strove to improve themselves with their strong motivation. ¡°We¡¯re indebted to you! You¡¯re our savior from here on out, and we¡¯ll go through hell for you!¡± Floyd and the others fell to their knees before Levi. ¡°I¡¯m simrly d that you¡¯ve all recovered and became stronger.¡± Levi smiled at them. Then, he smilingly said to the few people Lance arranged to protect him, ¡°Why don¡¯t you guys join them? You don¡¯t have anything to do anyway.¡± Having had his permission, the few of them ecstatically joined the training. In fact, they were all looking forward to the day when the one-hundred cripples shone. Meanwhile, the Dragonites and Lance had been investigating the matter. However, they could find no traces of Northern Demon. More terrifying was the fact that the evaluation of the battlefield indicated that three other warriors stronger than Northern Demon had battled there. Once that conclusion was drawn, everyone broke into a cold sweat. After all, Northern Demon alone had created such a stir that Erudia was currently in chaos. Thus, it was truly unnerving to suddenly have three other warriors stronger than Northern Demon in concert. That aside, the various areas had also reported the presence of some mysterious people who came and went without a trace. They appeared and disappeared like an apparition, making them practically indiscernible. As such, the level of danger was extremely high. Besides, the movements of the various countries abroad were very suspicious. Secrets seemed to abound in addition to the tons of arcane figures and objects that had manifested. For instance, there was a sudden explosion of an obscure ind in Raysonia, and it sunk to the bottom of the sea. In the midst of the burning mes, someone caught sight of a swordsman walking on the sea. And in Ster City in Keerea, a ming monster abruptly appeared and proceeded to cause a lot of people burn injuries. Simr strange things also transpired in Zarain and a myriad of other countries. In Zarain particrly, something huge seemed to be brewing since the series of peculiar phenomena couldn¡¯t be a coincidence. The top brass of the Dragonites had a strong sense of danger, so they swiftly realized that something was amiss. ¡°Label this matter as ssified right away! It looks like Erudia is going to be in chaos soon. In fact, worldwide turmoil seems imminent! Perhaps the things toe are beyond our control.¡± When the top brass of the Dragonites said that, the members were all shocked and gaped at them incredulously. There¡¯s something in Erudia that¡¯s beyond the Dragonites¡¯ control? The Dragonites is the most powerful institution acknowledged by the public, so who would be able to mitigate things when even they fail to do so? This is simply horrifying! Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. A shudder ran down everyone¡¯s spines. ¡°For that reason, we¡¯reunching the first-level emergency n for contingencies! Please follow us to the archives room!¡± Led by top brass, everyone went to the archives room. However, the archives room wasn¡¯t the key point here. The crucial part was the area inside the archives room. After opening three security doors, they finally arrived at the most confidential area in the archives room. In there were the top-secret files in all of Erudia, including Levi¡¯s previous records. Anyone who wanted to view the documents required authorization to do so. ¡°Please calm down, everyone. Everything you see and hear next may subvert your perception of the world,¡± the top brass of the Dragonites asserted. Hearing that, they were all the more shaken. Good Lord! What kind of file is it that it¡¯ll subvert our perception? While they were all waiting on pins and needles, someone took out a top-secret file. Chapter 1573 Chapter 1573 That file contained a secret of the past that no one had ever known. ¡°What is your highest definition of a warrior?¡± someone asked at that precise moment. ¡°Ultimate ss, of course! In the past century, an Ultimate ss warrior has been the highest-ranking!¡± ¡°Indeed! That¡¯s a fact recognized by all nations!¡± Everyone interjected in agreement. ¡°Then, let me tell you that Ultimate ss is not the end but the beginning. There are other ranks above that.¡± ¡°What?¡± Shock pervaded everyone present. Throughout their entire lives, they had only ever heard of the Ultimate ss warrior being at the top of the totem pole. That also applied to the standards set by various countries. After all, even someone as powerful as Northern Demon was only an Ultimate ss warrior. ¡°Tell you what¡ªthere¡¯s still a Supreme ss above Ultimate ss! An Ultimate ss warrior is powerful enough, no? Even a whole country may not be able to defeat a formidable Ultimate ss warrior like Northern Demon, but he can actually be killed with nuclear weapons. No matter how powerful he is, he can¡¯t survive being sted with nuclear weapons. However, a Supreme ss warrior is even more daunting, for even small-scale nuclear weapons can¡¯t kill him. And that¡¯s exactly what a Supreme ss be like!¡± Hiss! At that, everyone sucked in a breath. What? Even nuclear weapons can¡¯t kill a Supreme ss warrior? That¡¯s terrifyingly strong! It¡¯s definitely beyond the realm of ordinary humans! In fact, it feels as though we¡¯re listening to an ancient myth¡­ ¡°If so, why have we never heard of a Supreme ss warrior all this time?¡± Bafflement was written on everyone¡¯s faces. ¡°That¡¯s because no one has ever attained the Supreme ss in the past century, and the same goes for all other countries. Meanwhile, all Supreme ss warriors of the past have gone into hiding. Hence, the Supreme ss became a myth and a highly-confidential secret!¡± the top brass member exined. ¡°Hmm? Why did the Supreme ss warriors choose to hide away, noneing forward in a century?¡± someone questioned. ¡°Even I don¡¯t know the answer to that. From the information in top-secret files, all the Supreme ss warriors, as well as those above that rank, in Erudia and all of the world went silent overnight. No one knows the reason.¡± ¡°Whoa! That¡¯s terrifying! What exactly happened that all the Supreme ss warriors in the whole wide world disappeared? What on earth was their concern? Or what reason could there have been?¡± And so the questions went. N?velDrama.Org owns this. Everyone was puzzled at the phenomenon. ¡°No idea. There¡¯s no record in the Dragonites¡¯ files.¡± The top brass members shook their heads. Then, they went on to say, ¡°The reason all of you are allowed to see this confidential file today is simple ¡ªthe Supreme ss warriors may be showing soon! Based on the sum of the recent events, it¡¯s inevitable that Supreme ss warriors make aeback, triggering unknown difficulties and dangers! Don¡¯t just assume that Erudia is high and mighty, standing above all other countries. Once they release the true monster, no one knows who will end up the victor.¡± At that, everyone started fretting. ¡°So, what should we do? Are our hands really tied if the Supreme ss warriors make aeback and those unknown dangers truly manifest themselves? What would be of Erudia?¡± With things going out of control, even the Dragonites were helpless. Just then, the top brass exchanged a nce and smiled. ¡°When danger descends, someone will always step out and hold the fort.¡± ¡°But no one stepped out to hold the fort when Northern Demon ran rampant! It was still Levi Garrison who resolved the issue,¡± everyone countered curiously. ¡°That¡¯s because Northern Demon isn¡¯t even qualified to warrant them making an appearance. Or perhaps the level of danger he posed hadn¡¯t yet reached their minimum standard to justify taking action.¡± Chapter 1574 Chapter 1574 Whoa! That¡¯s scary. In fact, it¡¯s downright petrifying! What secrets exactly does this world hide? And those secrets are only known by a selected few! The thing was, even the Dragonites¡¯ knowledge of things was only the tip of the iceberg. ¡°Nheless, we¡¯ve got to make preparations actively. For example, the implementation of the Hidden Dragon project, in hopes of nurturing a few warriorsparable to Northern Demon. After all, the crisis may befall us anytime!¡± The top brass of the Dragonites was truly afraid of the imminent arrival of that day. Anyhow, they needed to take all steps possible to gird up their loins. Meanwhile, in a wooden house in the snowy Northeast City¡­ Obsidian Dragon and the others were also deste. They had sent out plenty of people to investigate, but there were no leads at all. It seemed as though no one was protecting Levi. ¡°I can¡¯t wait anymore! I can¡¯t stand the fact that the man who killed my son is still alive!¡± ¡°Exactly! We want to avenge our brother!¡± The eyes of Obsidian Dragon and Kuro Dragon¡¯s two brothers zed scarlet with murder. ¡°Please calm down!¡± ¡°If Supreme ss warriors were to make aeback, the world will plunge into utter chaos!¡± ¡°Of course, we¡¯ll still kill him, but we¡¯ve got to figure out another way!¡± Everyone else dissuaded them from acting recklessly. ¡°Then, hurry up and figure it out! If you can¡¯t think of any other way, I¡¯ll go and kill Levi Garrison myself!¡± Levi, on the other hand, naturally knew that he had been targeted. However, he wasn¡¯t the slightest bit bothered. Anyway, he would merely kill whoever was sent to assassinate him. His life remained no different from usual¡ªbesides going about his routine, he trained Forlevia and the others. Soon, he discovered that Zoey and Mia were incredibly talented. In fact, it was no exaggeration to say that they were even more talented than the disciples of Hidden Dragon. Their progress was lightning fast, second only to Forlevia. Nevertheless, Zoey and Mia had no inkling of that. They merely treated it as a way of keeping in shape without knowing that Levi was molding them into peerless warriors. The days passed in a blur of endless practice everywhere. At the training base in Hidden Dragon, Xaire and the others were in high spirits after having given Levi the boot. They proceeded to invest even more effort in training just to prove him wrong. But after three days, they suddenly noticed a problem. It seemed as though no one was truly improving much despite havingpleted the training by Filipe and the other two instructors. For some inexplicable reason, there was simply no sign of any more improvement. On the whole, it couldn¡¯t even hold a candle to their miraculously rapid progress during the first stage. In the beginning, they all paid it no mind. But when five days passed without any improvement, they started panicking. Seven dayster, there was still zero progress made. Even after ten days, the situation persisted. In the blink of an eye, half a month passed. While they did improve, the improvement was so negligible that it could basically be disregarded. It was as though their potential had reached its height and could no longer breakthrough. By then, all the disciples began to grow antsy. Likewise, the instructors and Darian started worrying. They¡¯re basically stagnating? But that¡¯s impossible! The training n has been executed ording to schedule, and there haven¡¯t been any problems at all. There¡¯s no issue with the disciples either. So, what exactly is the problem? Their rapid progress during the first stage was mind-boggling, but why did they suddenly screech to a halt in the second stage after Levi was kicked out?N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. ¡°What¡¯s the problem, Mr. Jourdain? If this situation persists, we¡¯ll beughed out of the room by Levi!¡± Xaire and the others were like a cat on hot bricks as anxiety swamped them. ¡°It¡¯s probably a problem with our training n. All of you have already reached your maximum potential, so we¡¯ve got to change to a different n,¡± Filipe insisted. ¡°I agree!¡± the other two instructors concurred as well. Thus, they came up with another training n and started implementing the new n. ¡°We¡¯ll definitely make headway!¡± Everyone staunchly refused to admit defeat, but little did they know that theck of progress had nothing to do with the training n. Instead, it was only because of Levi¡¯s dismissal. Chapter 1575 Chapter 1575 On the contrary, the first batch of disciples in Hidden Dragon who failed continued improving swiftly. Now that Floyd and the others had truly grasped the meaning of the set of ancient techniques, they grew increasingly stronger. Verily, the effect was even better than Levi had anticipated. To top it off, there was even hope that they would realize the hope of the Dragonites¡ªto cultivate three Crown Kings. This time, it truly seemed to be a hope within reach. ¡°Practice for a while longer, and you guys can then have a match with the second batch of disciples of Hidden Dragon.¡± Upon hearing that, Floyd and the others were over the moon since they finally had the chance to prove themselves. ¡°Let me tell you that they¡¯re very strong! As such, you¡¯ve got to train doubly hard!¡± Levi roared at them. It was all in his n to stimte them mentally. Floyd and others clenched their fists tightly as sparks shed in their eyes. ¡°We want to win and prove to Erudia that we¡¯re not cripples! In fact, we¡¯re the strongest!¡± everyone shouted. They had been holding onto their resentment for a long time, just waiting for the moment to finally unleash it. They wanted to tell those who had abandoned them that they were back, and they were stronger than ever! Subsequently, Floyd and the others truly gave it their all in training. Naturally, Xaire and the other disciples were simrly putting their backs into training. After having changed to a new training n, they were again galvanized. s, things didn¡¯t go as they wished. N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. Three dayster, there was still no effect. Even when seven days had passed, nothing seemed to be happening. And so it continued. Therefore, they again switched to another training n. Time flew past, but there was no effect at all. With the factsid inly before them, Filipe and the others were all gobsmacked. ¡°What¡¯s happening? We can¡¯t possibly stagnate when we enjoyed such mind-blowing progress during the first stage, no? Who can tell us what on earth is wrong?¡± Xaire and the others were all glum and despondent as though they had eaten a fly. Meanwhile, Filipe and the other two instructors were entirely dumbfounded. What the hell? Why isn¡¯t there even the slightest improvement? They ran a fine-toothb from the beginning to the end, only to find no problems at all. To make matters worse, they had spent a long time experimenting with a few different training ns, yet it made nary a difference. ¡°Could it be that those training ns were ineffective in the first ce because our potential has been maximized?¡± someone questioned. After all, Filipe¡¯s training n was to optimize the potential of the human body. ¡°But how do you exin the threefold improvement during the first stage? Wasn¡¯t that proof of the efficacy?¡± Filipe countered. ¡°Uh¡­¡± Everyone was bbergasted and had no retort for that. It was the truth, so they couldn¡¯t deny it. ¡°Then, what could the problem be? Could it be that our potential has been reached its limit in the first stage?¡± Xaire asked. ¡°That can¡¯t be the case since all of you still have plenty of potentials to be unlocked. Let¡¯s take you as an example, Xaire. I predict that you can be on par with Northern Demon in the future, so you shouldn¡¯t be stagnating here,¡± Collin replied. ¡°Then, what¡¯s the issue? I need an exnation! Otherwise, Levi will beughing at us when hees and sees this. I can¡¯t ept such a humiliation!¡± ¡°Hear, hear! I don¡¯t want to be embarrassed either!¡± Simr sentiments pierced the air as everyone started chiming in loudly. ¡°Calm down, everyone! Am I not thinking of a solution now? Let¡¯s put our minds together and figure out where the problem is!¡± Filipe bellowed. ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± Darian seconded. ¡°Training is an experiment in itself, so it¡¯s only natural to suffer failures. Everything has to be done slowly.¡± ¡°But¡­¡± Everyone was agitated as they had more or less thrown down the gauntlet at Levi. ¡°Say, could it be rted to Levi? Our progress ground to a halt ever since he left¡­¡± Chapter 1576 Chapter 1576 Someone merely made that remark casually, but it stirred up a storm among the crowd. Surprise inundated everyone there. Good Lord! That seems to be true! Indeed, this aberrant stagnation only started after Levi left. Ever since we stopped attending his training n, our progress came to a standstill. For such a long time, we seemingly haven¡¯t improved the slightest bit! At the direction of their thoughts, shock was etched on each of their faces. Could it be a coincidence or it¡¯s really because of Levi? Filipe, Xaire, and the others realized that as well. All at once, they broke out in a cold sweat. If that¡¯s truly the case, then it¡¯s downright scary! A shudder racked Collin. In truth, he was one of the few present who believed in Levi. ¡°I think that¡¯s entirely possible. Ever since Mr. Garrison left, our disciples have ceased to improve. Besides, we can¡¯t figure out any other possibilities now. We¡¯ve never considered him part of the reason, so it¡¯s certainly usible that their progress was all thanks to him and had nothing to do with us.¡± Honestly speaking, Collin felt that it was very likely the case. The moment those shocking words of his fell, shock swept over the entire room like a tidal wave. Every single person there was stunned. ¡°I agree! Do you all still remember Mr. Garrison¡¯s parting remark?¡± one of the disciples seconded. At that, everyone remembered that Levi¡¯s parting remark seemed to be a reference to that matter. ¡°Could that truly be the case?¡± Everyone¡¯s breathing started speeding up to the point that they almost hyperventted. ¡°That¡¯s impossible!¡± Filipe abruptly roared. ¡°All of you know that Levi¡¯s training n was merely child¡¯s y! How could something so basic be effective? Even our impressive training ns failed to induce progress, so how could child¡¯s y aplish that? Isn¡¯t that ridiculous?¡± After Filipe said that, everyone was gradually swayed to his way of thinking. That¡¯s true¡­ The things he taught were too basic that it simply makes no sense that one would improve from those exercises! ¡°Exactly! Our progress definitely has nothing to do with Levi Garrison!¡± Once Xaire shouted that promation, everyone no longer gave it any thought. ¡°Then, what do you think the problem is?¡± Collin demanded. ¡°I¡¯m not sure either, but I¡¯ll certainly find out and resolve the issue as soon as possible!¡± Filipe vowed. ¡°I really hope you¡¯ll step on it, Mr. Jourdain. Time is of the essence, after all!¡± Darian urged frantically. Things were truly critical since they had received an urgent notice from the top brass that the cultivation of warriors was to be done posthaste. ¡°We¡¯ll only be giving you three days, Mr. Jourdain. If you can¡¯t resolve this issue within three days, we might change instructors, and your reward will be forfeited!¡± Darian continued. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll definitely resolve this issue within three days!¡± Filipe¡¯s expression was rather grim as he said that. When the meeting was adjourned, Filipe and Luther gathered together. ¡°Can you really figure out the problem within three days?¡± Luther questioned apprehensively. ¡°Of course not! Their potential has probably reached its limit. Their progress during the first stage was too rapid that everyone thought they had unlimited potential. That¡¯s especially the case for Erudia, for they proceeded to request that we cultivate warriors at the swiftest speed.¡± Filipe then heaved a sigh after saying that. ¡°But we¡¯ll lose everything if we don¡¯t satisfy them!¡± Filipe pondered for a moment before a malicious glint entered his eyes. ¡°I¡¯ve got a solution!¡± ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°There¡¯s a special drug in Zarain that¡¯s used during critical moments to boost the potential of the human body, making one stronger!¡± ¡°But the cost of that is the draining of one¡¯s life force! In other words, the strength is a trade-off with life!¡±N?velDrama.Org owns this. Chapter 1577 Chapter 1577 Subsequently, Filipe took out the drug. ¡°If one uses the entire bottle here, one¡¯s strength would instantly shoot up tenfold. However, the price would be the total exhaustion of one¡¯s life force, resulting in immediate death!¡± Hiss! Hearing that, Luther sucked in a breath. ¡°So, you¡¯re nning to use this drug so that the disciples will improve in a short period of time and show Erudia the results?¡± Luther queried. ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right! We can attain the desired effect with just a small amount of it. And so, Erudia will be satisfied!¡± Filipe nodded in affirmation. ¡°Indeed, it¡¯ll be effective, and Erudia will also be satisfied. But the disciples will be ruined! Even if you only use a smidgen, it¡¯ll still be draining them of their lives! Their entire lives will be wrecked!¡± Luther eximed. While consuming the drug, they would improve significantly and be stronger. But once the drug passed, their lifespan would be exhausted, and their life force leeched. At that time, they might not even be able to survive, much less be peerless warriors. This cruel method is unfair to them! Luther felt exceedingly sorry for those young warriors with so much talent. In truth, it truly bothered his conscience if they were ruined because of the drug. ¡°Well, do we have any other way now? They only gave us three days, and we¡¯ll lose everything if we can¡¯t produce any results!¡± Filipe glowered at him savagely. In no time, Luther went silent. When it involved his own interests, he had no other choice either. ¡°What if ites to light, then?¡± ¡°When ites to light, we would¡¯ve gotten the results we wanted. Besides, why must it be our problem? It¡¯s just the disciples¡¯ own problem!¡± In the end, Luther was convinced by Filipe. The next day, Filipe gathered everyone and announced that he had already found the source of the problem. Then, he went on to assert that the next training n would definitely work. And so, all the disciples were taken in and threw themselves into training. Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. Sure enough, it was effective this time. Gradually, they all improved. Seven dayster, they had attained the progress rate of the first stage. To top it off, they continued improving at an ever-growing speed. The disciples were stoked, and the Dragonites were also exceedingly pleased. Everyoneuded Filipe for his ingenuity. ¡°True enough, our progress has nothing to do with Levi Garrison! Mr. Jourdain is the person I admire most!¡± Xaire¡¯s face brimmed with unbridled excitement. Collin, however, frowned. He couldn¡¯t shake off the feeling that something was amiss. Although the training n has been changed, it¡¯s actually not much different from the ones before. Logically speaking, it can¡¯t possibly change the current situation. But still, the results are unexpectedly mind-boggling. Truth be told, I really can¡¯t figure out the reason. In the training base of Hidden Dragon, a jubnt atmosphere hung over the entire ce. Filipe was regarded as God himself, especially by the disciple who adted him to no end. After all, there wasn¡¯t a single person who wouldn¡¯t rejoice to see himself getting stronger day by day. Unbeknownst to them, beneath the resplendent facadey a hideous reality that was corroded and riddled with holes. That was precisely the state of the bodies of Xaire and the others. Despite the fact that their strength is advancing by leaps and bounds, their bodies were being eroded. Nheless, they had no inkling of that. Filipe was using their lives to barter for his benefit, yet Xaire and the others were immensely grateful to him. ¡°See? They didn¡¯t notice anything amiss! As such, we can increase the dosage now!¡± Filipe¡¯s lips curved into a cold and cruel arc. ¡°Sevenfold! We¡¯ve progressed sevenfold! Take it, Levi Garrison! We¡¯ll have him eat his words!¡± With the increase in the dosage of the drug, everyone¡¯s improvement skyrocketed. Chapter 1578 Chapter 1578 Everyone attained the result they wanted, and Levi was the first person who came to mind for Xaire. He couldn¡¯t wait to have Levi see how strong he was right then. N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. In fact, he was the disciple with the strongest yearning to be on par with Northern Demon. He was buoyed with confidence, looking down on everyone other than Filipe. ¡°I¡¯ll be hosting an internationalpetition three dayster specifically for the younger generation like you all. Talented warriors from ten countries will be participating then, and they¡¯re not weak. Therefore, we¡¯ve got to work hard!¡± Filipe announced. In reality, it was mainly for the purpose of testing the results of the special training. He wanted to convince Erudia in order to bag even more benefits. Coincidentally, other countries were also conducting special training simr to Hidden Dragon, all making preparations actively. Thus, Filipe utilized his connections and status to host an internationalpetition. ¡°Mr. Jourdain, we must invite Levi Garrison and show him our capability!¡± Xaire hollered. In the end, Darian personally went to look for Levi and told him about the internationalpetition. ¡°What perfect timing! It so happens that I want to have my disciples train for a bit!¡± Levi was just nning to find some opponents for Floyd and the others to polish their skills, but an opportunity came knocking on the door. ¡°Hmm? What disciples?¡± The man regarded him skeptically. ¡°Do you still remember the first batch of disciples of Hidden Dragon who failed?¡± ¡°Yeah. You took them all away, no? What¡¯s with them?¡± Chuckling, Levi remarked, ¡°They¡¯ve now recovered, and they¡¯re improving by leaps and bounds. I¡¯d like to have them join thispetition as well.¡± ¡°That¡¯s impossible! Stop lying to us! Everyone knows that they¡¯re crippled like you, unable to practice martial arts ever again! Yet, you want them to join thepetition? No way! That¡¯s a pipe dream, so stop spouting nonsense!¡± Everyone refused to entertain his idea, so Levi could only give up. Soon, the day of the internationalpetition came. Levi went to the arena as a spectator. Thepetition progressed fiercely, and the one-hundred disciples of Hidden Dragon swiftly defeated the warriors from the other nine countries. Hence, they emerged as the champion of the internationalpetition with an absolute victory. Their strength was so formidable that the other nine countries were wholly astounded. It was as though they were on a different level altogether. Meanwhile, the Dragonites and Erudia were extremely satisfied with the performance exhibited by Xaire and the others. Everyone spoke highly of Filipe and the two other instructors. Of course, the Dragonites thanked their lucky stars for having made the right decision. First and foremost, they were d that they didn¡¯t appoint Levi as the head instructor but Filipe instead. Besides, they were thankful for having booted him out in time before he affected the training too badly. Filipe looked at Levi smugly, his gaze gleaming with triumph. ¡°You saw that, didn¡¯t you, Levi Garrison? Without your interference, we progressed even swifter! We¡¯re now unmatched among our peers! Also, I¡¯ve improved tenfold during this time! You didn¡¯t expect that, did you? So, what else do you have to say? Didn¡¯t you say that we¡¯ll stagnate without you? But what happened now? Are you not embarrassed?¡± All manners of abuse were hurled at him while Xaire and the others shot daggers at him. They initially thought that Levi would be shocked and shamefaced, but there was no response from him. ¡°Indeed, your progress has been incredible,¡± Levi sneered. ¡°However¡­¡± ¡°However?¡± Xaire and the others stared at him gravely. ¡°However, you¡¯re only exhausting your lifespan and life force. All of you are going to be done for soon!¡± Levi could naturally see through their gilded exterior to the tattered interior. ¡°Huh?¡± Upon hearing that, Filipe¡¯s expression changed drastically. What the hell? He has discerned the usage of the drug? Damn it! This is bad! Chapter 1579 Chapter 1579 Filipe kept all his attention on Levi despite being far away. A look of bloodthirst shed in his eyes. No one had noticed it all the while, but Levi did. Upon hearing what Levi had said earlier, Xaire and the others red at him furiously. ¡°What do you mean by that?¡± ¡°I¡¯m telling you to stop the training right away, or you¡¯re going to suffer,¡± advised Levi sincerely. ¡°Even if you don¡¯t die, you¡¯d end uppletely disabled.¡± The drug was consuming their vitality- in other words, their lifespan, by the second. Not even the Reversero technique, would be able to save them. ¡°Huh? Could you exin yourself more clearly, Levi? What on earth are you trying to say?¡± Everyone was confused. ¡°In other words, you¡¯re taking drugs that help to boost your strength. But this is only temporary, and you¡¯re giving up your lifespan in return!¡± The crowd was bbergasted as soon as Levi spoke. Still, they secretly thought he made sense, for many had felt that there was something unusual about the whole thing. Collin, who stood not too far off, felt his heart clench. He had been suspicious of the situation all this while. Now that Levi had mentioned it, realization began to dawn on him. Is that really what it is? The man broke out in a cold sweat as he gazed at Filipe subconsciously. ¡°What the hell, Levi? You¡¯re saying that the drug is stripping us of our lives? Why don¡¯t I feel that at all, then?¡± ¡°Right? We know our own bodies best!¡± Xaire and a few others began to refute Levi. Levi merely smiled. ¡°Here, let me teach you a way to tell if there¡¯s something wrong with your bodies.¡± ¡°Sure! Like I¡¯d believe you.¡± ¡°Okay. Repeat after me¡ª¡± Just as Levi was about to start teaching the crows, Filipe and Luther charged over angrily. ¡°How dare you, Levi! Are you doubting my disciples? What¡¯s wrong with them?¡± Filipe roared. Luther followed suit. ¡°Are you trying to sow discord among us?¡± The two men were now certain that Levi knew something, and they refused to let him proceed. ¡°I¡¯m sure you both know what you¡¯re doing,¡± Levi responded. ¡°You¡¯re really willing to do anything just for your own interests, huh? Are you seriously nning to ruin the lives of these one hundred disciples? Do you think no one else knows what you¡¯re up to?¡± The more Levi spoke, the more frantic Filipe and Luther became. ¡°Why don¡¯t you ask them how we train them, then? The Dragonites are aware of every single procedure! Besides, these are all my disciples; why would I want to hurt them?¡± Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°You¡¯re just bitter because you¡¯ve been fired as an instructor! You can¡¯t let things go!¡± Then, without waiting for Levi¡¯s response, Filipe turned to the crowd. ¡°Are you going to believe him or me?¡± ¡°Of course we believe you, Mr. Jourdain. Where would we be today if it weren¡¯t for you?¡± ¡°Levi¡¯s obviously here just to drive a wedge between us. We¡¯re not falling for it!¡± Xaire and the other disciples immediately defended their instructors. No one chose to believe Levi. Filipe had given them a taste of true power, after all. They were all progressing so quickly; there was simply no reason not to trust Filipe. ¡°You¡¯ve shown us true results, Mr. Jourdain. We trust you.¡± ¡°You¡¯ve never harmed anyone. All we see is improvement!¡± Darian, the person in charge of the Dragonites, turned to Levi. ¡°You¡¯re in the wrong this time. You shouldn¡¯t have ndered Mr. Jourdain like that. Hurry up and apologize to him!¡± Chapter 1580 Chapter 1580 More importantly, Levi had no proof at all, whereas Filipe had produced tangible results. Hence, Erudia and the Dragonites had absolute trust in Filipe. That was why Levi¡¯s act of calling Filipe out was simply seen as an attempt to sow discord. Levi gazed at the crowd sternly. ¡°Fine. In any case, I¡¯ve left you a warning. If you want to keep training, suit yourself.¡± ¡°You¡¯re nothing but an ingrate, Levi!¡± Xaire fumed. Disregarding them, Levi turned and left. Filipe and Luther exchanged nces, their eyes full of murderous intent. It looks like Levi¡¯s discovered something. In that case, our best option is to get rid of him. Only the dead will stay quiet! Meanwhile, Collin maintained his gaze on the two men. Despite being one of the three instructors, he never had much of a sense of participation since Filipe and Luther would always leave him out in their ns. Something¡¯s definitely up. I have to find out what¡¯s going on. Levi continued to provoke Floyd and the others. ¡°The Hidden Dragon¡¯s second batch of disciples are currently stronger than all of you. You have a long way to go.¡± In truth, Xaire¡¯s group was nothingpared to Floyd¡¯s. The two groups were onpletely different levels. In fact, Xaire¡¯s group was no match for Floyd¡¯s even after consuming the special drug. Still, Levi deliberately told his disciples the exact opposite¡ªjust to push them harder. Keep working hard and stun the whole world. As the youngsters clenched their fists tightly, Levi gazed at them with expectation. Filipe and Luther continued training their disciples as soon as they returned to their training base. Collin began to observe the two instructors, thetterpletely unaware. ¡°What should we do now that Levi¡¯s discovered something?¡± Luther was visibly anxious. ¡°Why don¡¯t we put a stop to this? I can¡¯t bear to see these kids go to waste. Besides, you¡¯re Erudian; can you really watch your own people die like that?¡± s, Filipe merely smirked. ¡°I¡¯m still a Zarain at heart, to be frank. I¡¯ve only returned to being an Erudian because they offered me some lovely benefits. I don¡¯t give a d*mn about these Erudian kids dying. Anyway, let¡¯s keep the n going, but we¡¯ll have to reduce the drug dosage. We don¡¯t want to give ourselves away.¡± Burning with rage, the man continued, ¡°I¡¯m worried about Levi screwing things up, though. Get someone to kill him.¡± ¡°All right. Leave it to me. Levi won¡¯t live to see another day.¡± Little did they know that Collin had heard every word of their conversation. N?velDrama.Org owns this. Something really is wrong! Anger swept through Collin. They¡¯re going to ruin all these disciples for their own benefits. This is just wrong! And they¡¯re even going to kill Levi! I have to stop them. Despite finding out the truth, Collin chose to stay low. I¡¯ll expose them when I have enough evidence. But for now, I have to tell Levi about this. Collin headed over to where Levi was and ryed everything about Filipe and Luther¡¯s ns to kill him. Yet, Levi remained calm and smiled. ¡°I know. They¡¯ll definitelye after me.¡± ¡°How are you still smiling about this?¡± Collin was bewildered. ¡°They can bring it on. I¡¯ll kill as many people as I need to.¡± Chapter 1581 Chapter 1581 Collin was dumbstruck by Levi¡¯s nonchnce. If it were before, I wouldn¡¯t be worried even if the whole world were against you. But you¡¯ve be an ordinary civilian now. How could you still not care? Are you taking your own life as a joke? ¡°If you have nothing else to say, hurry up and leave,¡± Levi ordered. ¡°Anyway, do be careful. You¡¯d best go into hiding. They¡¯re never going to let you off!¡± Collin gazed at Levi solemnly. N?velDrama.Org owns this. ¡°You¡¯d better be careful too. They¡¯ll kill you if they find out,¡± Levi reminded. Collin smiled. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m an instructor from Special Forces! They wouldn¡¯t dare kill me.¡± Collin paid no heed to this matter at all. He¡¯s thinking too much. He should be worrying about himself rather than me. Still, the man prayed that Levi would be able to ovee the ordeal. Collin returned to the training base and, as expected, found Filipe and Luther secretly using the drug. He secretly recorded the evidence. Meanwhile, Luther had found himself eight powerful fighters to infiltrate North Hampton and assassinate Levi. It wasn¡¯t long until the two parties met. ¡°Go get them,¡± Levi said to the six guards who had been sent by Lance. The six of them had been training under Levi for a while now. Thus, it was a perfect opportunity to evaluate their progress. The two sides fought on equal grounds. It was a massive improvement for the six guards. After all, their opponents were Turlen¡¯s top assassins. The six guards were surprised too. ¡°Your turn, Evie.¡± To everyone¡¯s bewilderment, Levi instructed Forlevia to step forward. The eight fighters were stupefied to see a child walking up to them. Are you underestimating us that much? You¡¯re sending a mere child to fight us? This is pure insult! ¡°I¡¯ll kill her!¡± One of the eight assassins immediately charged toward Forlevia. Bam! Yet, the little girl quickly sent him flying with a single kick. The man fell on the ground, no longer moving an inch. The remaining seven opponents froze in shock. ¡°After her!¡± They proceeded to dash forward as well. Bang! Pow! Thud! A fight immediately ensued. Very quickly, the seven men were also sent flying in the air. They copsed on the ground and stared at Forlevia in disbelief. Turlen¡¯s eight best fighters lost to a little girl? Unbelievable! The six guards were just as taken aback. They¡¯re no match for Evie¡­ This is insane! And Evie¡¯s just a kid! The six guards were now even more determined to keep following Levi. This was their only way of securing themselves a bright future. ¡°Get rid of them,¡± Levi ordered before leaving with his daughter. Today was Forlevia¡¯s first real fight, and it was clearly a huge sess. She¡¯ll have to train harder if she wants to be even stronger. This is just the beginning. Filipe and Luther quickly received word about the incident. ¡°What? We lost?¡± ¡°That can¡¯t be. I specifically hired the top eight killers from Turlen! How could we have lost?¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t Levi just an ordinary guy now? He doesn¡¯t have any strong fighter with him either!¡± The two men were dumbfounded. Collin was just as astonished to hear the news. How could Levi have survived? This makes no sense. He¡¯s just an ordinary guy now! This is way too confusing! Chapter 1582 Chapter 1582 They weren¡¯t the only one confused. Obsidian Dragon was no exception. Even this Supreme ss fighter couldn¡¯t understand Levi. Ultimately, they came up with a scheme. ¡°Send someone else, but this time, it¡¯s not to kill Levi. It¡¯s to find out who the hell is protecting him.¡± ¡°Right! We should test the waters first. Getting rid of Levi can wait.¡± ¡°Okay. We¡¯ll go ording to your n.¡± Obsidian Dragon agreed with the arrangement as well. ¡°Dispatch a fake Supreme ss fighter who won¡¯t identally alert them but also be able to escape in the face of danger.¡± ¡°Got it.¡± Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. A fake Supreme ss fighter was just one step away from being an actual Supreme ss fighter. But that didn¡¯t change the fact that a fake Supreme ss fighter was still extremely powerful¡ªeven more so than the Northern Demon. Meanwhile, inside Hidden Dragon Training Camp. Filipe and Luther were both trying to find out why Levi hadn¡¯t died. Suddenly, Xaire came looking for them. ¡°Mr. Jourdain, there¡¯s something I¡¯m not sure if I should talk to you about.¡± ¡°Speak. What is it?¡± The two instructors gazed at Xaire. ¡°I¡¯ve noticed how weirdly Mr. Leighton¡¯s been acting recently. He¡¯d get distracted during sses and spend the rest of his time staring at you both. I¡¯ve even spotted him secretly dropping by your ces. Do you have any idea what he¡¯s up to?¡± Both Filipe and Luther were visibly stunned upon hearing that. This is bad. Collin must have figured something out. It¡¯s no wonder he¡¯s been acting really strangely these days! Wait a minute. He must have saved Levi. ¡°All right, we understand. Don¡¯t bring this matter up to anyone else! Mr. Leighton might have just betrayed Erudia,¡± Filipe remarked. ¡°Huh?¡± Xaire was perplexed. But Mr. Leighton¡¯s a renowned instructor. Why would he betray Erudia? Still, he really has been acting weird. What if he¡¯s up to no good, like leaking our training n? That might actually be possible! ¡°Keep this matter on the low. I¡¯ll take care of it.¡± Filipe patted Xaire on the shoulder. Then, his eyes shed with wrath as soon as Xaire left. ¡°Collin has to die! If he doesn¡¯t, we¡¯ll be the ones dying!¡± ¡°You¡¯re right,¡± Luther replied. ¡°He must have figured something out long ago and has been collecting a bunch of evidence.¡± ¡°We have to hurry up! We¡¯re going to die for sure if he exposes us.¡± Filipe couldn¡¯t wait any longer. Collin continued to gather evidence, unaware that his two associates already knew what he was up to. Now, they were the ones watching him. ¡°Phew!¡± Collin breathed a long sigh of relief after amassing a ton of evidence. ¡°I don¡¯t know how Mr. Garrison found out, but he¡¯s absolutely right! I¡¯d like to see how they can get away with this now that I have all this proof.¡± Just as Collin was about to head out with all his evidence¡­ Rumble, rumble. The main entrance suddenly closed. Oh no! I¡¯ve been discovered. ¡°Coming all the way to our turf? You sure have some guts, Collin.¡± Soon, Filipe and Luther showed up. Collin squinted at them, his eyes gleaming. ¡°You shameless dogs! How dare you hurt Erudia¡¯s talents for your own gains? I have all the evidence I need. Admit your crimes, and I might consider letting you off!¡± Filipe chuckled. ¡°No one will know as long as you stay quiet. The dead will never be able to talk!¡± Chapter 1583 Chapter 1583 ¡°That¡¯s right. As long as you die, no one will ever know our little secret!¡± An insidious smile formed on Luther¡¯s face. Collin instantly felt a strong murderous intenting from the two. N?velDrama.Org owns this. His gaze darkened. ¡°Do you dare kill a Dragonite? Don¡¯t you know the consequences?¡± Collin naturally refused to believe that they would dare take his life. ¡°But what if you¡¯re a traitor who sold Erudia out? Everyone would be thrilled to see you die, no?¡± Filipe burst intoughter all of a sudden. ¡°You¡­¡± As though realizing something, Collin¡¯s expression turned grim. He quickly recalled what Levi had told him. They¡¯re really going to kill me! Run! the man hastily told himself. ¡°Trying to fled? It¡¯s toote for that!¡± Filipe and Luther immediately stood in Collin¡¯s way. ¡°Kill him!¡± With that, Collin could only fight for his life. An intense battle ensued within the narrow confines of the area. s, Collin was hopelessly outnumbered. On the verge of death, he copsed into his own pool of blood. Filipe and Luther pretended to be injured too. Rumble, rumble. The door to theboratory opened up. Xaire arrived with a crowd. ¡°I only had my suspicions at first, but I didn¡¯t think you¡¯d actually betray Erudia by stealing information from theb, Mr. Leighton.¡± Xaire had made his way here as soon as Filipe and Luther told him to. What met his eyes was the scene of the two instructors defeating Collin after thetter tried to steal some confidential information. ¡°Are you okay, Mr. Jourdain and Mr. Treadway?¡± Xaire and the others were filled with concern. ¡°Thank goodness you all made it here just in time, or he would¡¯ve gotten away.¡± Filipe wiped some blood off the corner of his lips. Blood trickled down Collin¡¯s mouth as he stared at the crowd before him in utter disbelief. ¡°They¡­. T-They¡­¡± Ultimately, Collin said nothing and breathed hisst. The news of Collin¡¯s death shook Hidden Dragon. The Dragonites were in an uproar too. Collin had attempted to betray Erudia by exposing its training ns, only to be caught and killed by his two fellow coworkers and arge crowd of disciples¡ªat least that was what had been reported. No matter how questionable the story seemed, there was solid evidence of Collin¡¯s acts, which Filipe and Luther had spent the past two days forging. Thanks to those falsified documents, there was no way Collin would¡¯ve been able to turn the tables. Not only had the man died, but he had now been wrongfullybeled a traitor. On top of that, Filipe, Luther, and a few of their disciples received des for their ¡°achievements¡±. ¡°All that¡¯s left is to kill Levi, and our lives will be free of worry!¡± Filipe and Luther smirked maliciously. Just as they began plotting against Levi, thetter naturally received word about Collin¡¯s death. He had thought that Collin would have been able to stay alive. ¡°Such insolence! They killed myrade andbeled him a traitor!¡± Levi was infuriated. He was determined to seek justice for Collin. He even came all the way here to give me a warning. I really owe him one. ¡°I didn¡¯t want to interfere, but you¡¯ve left me with no choice. I¡¯m going to personally avenge him.¡± With that, Levi swiftly made his way to Hidden Dragon Training Camp. His arrival stunned everyone. ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Many disciples red at him. ¡°Whoever murdered Collin, get your ass out here now!¡± Levi roared, sending tremors across the entire training base. Everyone rushed out in fright. Chapter 1584 Chapter 1584 Everyone was enraged to see Levi. ¡°What the hell are you doing here, Levi?¡± ¡°I¡¯m here to see the murderer,¡± Levi responded coldly. ¡°What murderer? This is a training base, for God¡¯s sake! Get out of here and stop making a scene!¡± yelled Darian. Can¡¯t he give us a godd*mn break? He¡¯s been causing trouble ever since he lost his position as an instructor. Here he is again trying to stir sh*t up at our training base. ¡°I¡¯m here for the b*stard who killed Collin!¡± Levi demanded. Damian red at Levi. ¡°This is preposterous! Collin was a traitor who got caught leaking Erudia¡¯s secrets. He got what he deserved and would¡¯ve been sentenced to death anyway! Why the hell are you calling whoever killed him a murderer?¡± This guy¡¯s getting way out of hand! ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± Xaire and the other disciples chimed in. ¡°We saw Collin betray the country with our own eyes. There are lots of evidence too.¡± ¡°He should¡¯ve been killed in the first ce. Erudia is better off without a cancer like him.¡± ¡°Are you here just to cause trouble, Levi?¡± Filipe finally spoke. ¡°They¡¯re right. Collinmitted a serious crime. We¡¯ve already realized long ago that he¡¯d been betraying Erudia and selling the country¡¯s secrets countless times. We have plenty of evidence to prove that. There¡¯s no way you can ever clear his name! Or are you actually an aplice of his?¡± He did whatever he could to nder Levi. Filipe and Luther nced at each other and smirked. They had initially wanted to do something about Levi, but thetter hade to them instead. ¡°Aplice?¡± Everyone gazed at Levi in bewilderment. ¡°You shameless thugs. You¡¯re the ones who killed Collin!¡± Levi red at the two men. ¡°Yup, that¡¯s right. We did it. But he was a traitor, and we did what he had to. Nothing wrong with that, was there?¡± replied Filipe. ¡°Yeah! You did the right thing, Mr. Jourdain. You have the support of the Dragonites and the whole country!¡± ¡°You weren¡¯t wrong at all. You did your job well!¡± In the face of concrete evidence, the Dragonites chose to believe Filipe and Luther. Levi shook his head in frustration before gazing at the sky. ¡°Are you a bunch of idiots? Why would Collin betray Erudia? These two guys are the ones up to no good, and they killed Collin because he was about to expose their dirty little secret!¡± ¡°The proof is here, Levi. What more do you want?¡± Darian tossed the stack of evidence at Levi. Levi flipped through every page. Then, his smirk widened. They¡¯ve fabricated all this ¡°evidence¡± so well. You¡¯d never be able to spot any loopholes. And they¡¯ve surely gotten rid of everything Collin had been gathering all this while. There was no way to clear Collin¡¯s name¡ªever. The evidence pointed to Collin as a traitor, whereas Filipe and Luther were heroes. Levi smiled after he was done looking through the documents. ¡°Well? What else do you have to say? Are you still going to ask for the ¡®murderer¡¯?¡± the crowd asked. ¡°Lawfully speaking, it¡¯s true that I won¡¯t be able to seek justice for Collin at all.¡± Hearing that, everyone smiled gloatingly. Filipe and Luther were especially triumphant. N?velDrama.Org owns this. Levi clearly knew they were the killers, but there was nothing he could do about it. ¡°But I¡¯ll seek justice my way.¡± Chapter 1585 Chapter 1585 The crowd immediately froze. What is he up to? ¡°Your way? How do you intend to do that?¡± They stared at him in astonishment. ¡°I¡¯m going to kill you both,¡± Levi answered, glowering at Filipe and Luther. The man looked so terrifying, as though he had just crawled out of hell. Just those few words of response were enough to send waves of horror within his opponents. Everyone froze in shock. ording to thew, Collin would have received the death sentence either way. Therefore, Filipe and Luther wereuded as exemrs who did what was necessary. They had done nothing wrong. Moreover, the evidence they had fabricated against Collin was simply irrefutable, even if one were to know that everything was false, and that Filipe and Luther were the true culprits. There was no other choice. Thew held that Collin was the criminal. No one could redress the injustice. Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. Not even Levi. The feeling of helplessness and distress of being unable to do anything was utterly heart-wrenching. One could onlyment over the injustice of the world. One could only watch the true culprit smile as Collin¡¯s poor soul wept in despair. s, there was no choice. The true culprits had executed their n wlessly. Many members of the Dragonites were close friends with Collin. Surely, they could feel something was off, no? But they didn¡¯t have a choice either. There was nothing that pointed to Filipe and Luther as the criminals. Everyone could only ept the oue in silence. But Levi was different. He couldn¡¯t clear Collin¡¯s name, but he could avenge him. He could kill the ones who had murdered Collin. And now, that was exactly what he intended to do. This was his way. ¡°Are you insane, Levi? You¡¯re going to kill them?¡± The crowd was bbergasted. Everyone stared at Levi in disbelief. ¡°That¡¯s right. I¡¯m going to kill for revenge. This is my way.¡± Levi¡¯s gaze fell on Filipe and Luther, his eyes shing murderously. ¡°Don¡¯t you care about thew? You¡¯re outrageous, Levi! You dare kill someone in front of all of us? Do you think Erudia would allow such absurdity? Hurry up and leave, and we¡¯ll pretend none of this ever happened!¡± Damian raged. ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t I dare? That¡¯s exactly what I¡¯m about to do. I¡¯ll kill these two men right in front of you all.¡± Levi¡¯s gaze remained firm, and it was clear that he wasn¡¯t joking. The people in charge of the training base began to panic. ¡°Hey, calm down, Levi! You¡ª¡± Suddenly, Xaireughed. ¡°He¡¯s going to kill someone? What a joke! Okay, let him. I¡¯d like to see how an ordinary guy like him can do it.¡± Everyone else snapped back to reality at Xaire¡¯s reminder. He¡¯s right. Levi¡¯s just an ordinary person now. Who can he even kill? Could Levi really kill Filipe and Luther? Soon, everyone began tough boisterously. Filipe and Luther exchanged nces, smirking deviously. A regr chap wants to kill us? What a joke! ¡°Come on over, then. We¡¯ll let you give it a try!¡± ¡°Someone pass him a de!¡± ¡°I¡¯ll be borrowing this.¡± Levi grabbed a dagger from one of the disciples before slowly walking up to Filipe and Luther. ¡°Stop while you can, Levi! Things aren¡¯t going to be the same once you do something!¡± someone shouted. Yet, Levi quickly made his way in front of the two men. Then, with a sh of the de, he made his attack. Swoosh! Swoosh! Chapter 1586 Chapter 1586 No one had expected such an oue. Levi had actually shed both men with the de. The two men clutched their chests in shock as blood trickled out of their wounds. They stared at Levi in absolute disbelief. What happened? How could an ordinary man move so quickly? We didn¡¯t even manage to react. Filipe and Luther began to lose consciousness. From Levi¡¯s expression, they knew he would surely attack them without fear. Yet, they believed they would be able to stop him and kill him instead. s, the two top-tier fighters didn¡¯t even have a chance to react. They instantly fell prey to his de. It was only during their impending death did they realize that Levi was no ordinary man at all. Rather, he was as powerful as ever¡ªso powerful that they had been killed in an instant! Although, the situation lookedpletely different to others. To the crowd, Filipe and Luther had remained still, allowing Levi to attack them. Everyone had thought Levi wouldn¡¯t dare do it. Yet, he did. And it was due to their unpreparedness that Levi had managed to take them down. ¡°If there is no justice, I¡¯ll kill my way through. Even if thew prohibits it, I¡¯ll still do it. Even if you don¡¯t let me, I¡¯ll do it. An eye for an eye; a tooth for a tooth!¡± At that very moment, Levi looked just like a grim reaper that hade to sever a soul¡¯sst ties to life. Whoever dared mess with him would pay dearly. Not only would he kill, but he would do so in front of everyone. That was true brazenness. Everyone was dumbstruck. How could an ordinary person possess such power? One nce from the man was enough to grip the hearts of all the people at the scene. Thud! Thud! The audience snapped back to reality only after Filipe and Luther copsed to the ground. ¡°Mr. Jourdain! Mr. Treadway!¡± Xaire and a few others immediately rushed over. Unfortunately, the cuts were so deep that there was no way the two men could survive. ¡°Levi! How dare you? You¡¯re f*cked now! Your life is over now that you¡¯ve done it! Your whole family will pay too!¡± The disciples red at Levi. ¡°You¡¯re mad, Levi!¡± Darian roared. ¡°You¡¯ve just single-handedly killed two of Erudia¡¯s heroes and foiled Hidden Dragon¡¯s n! You¡¯ve murdered the country¡¯s hope and future!¡± Hidden Dragon¡¯s n was practically ruined now that Filipe and Luther were dead. Levi wasn¡¯t supposed to kill them. ¡°You¡¯ve just incurred the wrath of the Dragonites, Levi! You¡¯re challenging Erudia¡¯s power!¡± N?velDrama.Org owns this. ¡°You know you¡¯ve justmitted a crime! Are you really going to defy Erudia?¡± The crowd red at him. ¡°No. I¡¯ve never wanted to defy Erudia. Everything I do is for the country. I merely did the right thing using my own methods,¡± answered Levi. Then, he shouted, ¡°I¡¯ve avenged you, Collin. Don¡¯t you worry about a thing anymore!¡± With that, he began to walk away. ¡°My friends! Are we going to let him leave just like that?¡± Xaire bellowed. ¡°No! He killed our instructors! He won¡¯t get to leave!¡± The crowd charged toward Levi with reddened eyes. They immediately surrounded him. ¡°He¡¯ll pay for his sins!¡± Xaire and the other disciples closed in on Levi. ¡°Get the hell out of my way,¡± Levi warned, his eyes gleaming. ¡°If you don¡¯t, I¡¯ll make sure none of you leave this ce alive.¡± Chapter 1587 Chapter 1587 Xaire and the other disciples were determined to avenge their fallen instructors. Everyone red at Levi in fury. ¡°You¡¯ve overestimated yourselves,¡± Levi remarked. To him, they were nothing but tiny ants whom he could crush with a mere tip of his finger. The tension in the air had reached its peak, when suddenly¡­ ¡°Stop it!¡± Darian shouted. ¡°Let him go.¡± The incident had escted beyond what he could manage. Hence, he could only report this to the Dragonite council memberster. Until then, Levi was allowed to walk away freely. Xaire refused. ¡°But he killed Mr. Jourdain! Are we going to let him off scot-free? I won¡¯t let that happen!¡± The other disciples continued to hold Levi back. ¡°Don¡¯t let him leave!¡± ¡°Let him go! This is an order!¡± Darian bellowed at them once more. They had no choice but to watch Levi walk away. ¡°Still, I have tomend you for single-handedly ruining Hidden Dragon¡¯s n,¡± Darianmented with gritted teeth as soon as Levi walked stepped out of the training base. Erudia had spent so much effort forming the n, only for it to be destroyed in Levi¡¯s hands. Yet, Levi merely smiled. ¡°Who says it¡¯s ruined? I¡¯ll give you guys an even more outstanding batch of kids.¡± Floyd¡¯s group was much stronger than Xaire¡¯s. In fact, they were Levi¡¯s sessors, for the man had done well in whipping them into shape. Besides, by putting a stop to the n, he had just saved the lives of Xaire and the other ny-nine disciples. He had also removed the cancer named Filipe and Luther. ¡°You¡­ Just you wait! You¡¯ll pay for what you¡¯ve done!¡± the crowd screamed in exasperation. With that, Hidden Dragon¡¯s n came to a halt. Darian quickly reported the incident. Meanwhile, Levi¡¯s lips suddenly curled into a smirk on his way back. He realized that an extremely powerful fighter had secretly been following him¡ªall the way from Hidden Dragon¡¯s training base. He¡¯s strong. He¡¯s really strong. Way stronger than the Northern Demon! He¡¯s probably the most powerful fighter I¡¯vee across. If it were before, Levi would probably be killed. But thanks to that mysterious master, he was reborn. Levi let the fighter follow him. He then returned to the training base he had set up in North Hampton and saw Floyd¡¯s group, the six guards, and Forlevia training seriously. Everyone, who was in high spirits, immediately stopped whatever they were doing and greeted Levi as soon as they saw him. The fake Supreme ss fighter froze in surprise. Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. He¡¯s been training this many fighters? These brats are clearly stronger than the ones back at Hidden Dragon. And there is this kid. She¡¯s gifted. You wouldn¡¯t be able to find a single person as powerful as any of them here back at Hidden Dragon. Wow. This man sure has lots of secrets. I¡¯m getting worked up. Looks like I¡¯ve just hit the jackpot! Levi nced at the crowd. ¡°I¡¯m setting up a real fight for you guys today. Your opponent will be a tough one¡ªso tough that you¡¯d be desperate¡ªbut you¡¯ll have to kill him with your own strength. If he doesn¡¯t die, you will. I won¡¯t do anything to help you¡ªnot even if you die.¡± Floyd and the others looked rather conflicted. Even so, they were burning with passion. ¡°We want to live! We¡¯ll win!¡± Floyd roared. Soon, the others began to shout too. ¡°All right. Let¡¯s begin,¡± dered Levi. Then, he suddenly turned in another direction. ¡°Hey, buddy. You¡¯ve been following me for a while, haven¡¯t you? Come on out.¡± Chapter 1588 Chapter 1588 ¡°Hmm?¡± The fake Supreme ss fighter was startled. Damn it! I¡¯ve been spotted much earlier. Oh no, Levi is no ordinary man. He has kept everyone in the dark. Gradually, he ambled out of the shadow. A devilish smile broke across Levi¡¯s face. He chose not to expose this man on the spot, only to give Floyd and the others a life-and-death test. N?velDrama.Org owns this. These one hundred disciples were powerful enough, but they had never been in a life-and-death battle. They would only get better after this fight, which was considered as their final exam before graduation. Unlike the usual exam on paper, Floyd and the disciples were risking their lives to take the exam, as their opponent was extremely strong. Finally, it struck the fake Supreme ss fighter that they were using him as a practice. Is Levi trying to take me down with only these nobodies? Dream on! ¡°I¡¯m already a fake Supreme ss fighter. I¡¯m unstoppable unless a Supreme ss fighter shows up,¡± he shouted arrogantly. Floyd and the others were taken aback, as they had never heard about Supreme ss fighters. Everyone could tell that this man was much stronger than the Northern Demon. There was only a slim chance of pulling through this alive. ¡°This opponent¡¯s power is unprecedented. If you want to live, you¡¯ll have to kill him. Good luck!¡± With that said, Levi took Forlevia and left with six bodyguards. Boom! Boom! Boom! He even locked the training base, so none of them could escape this. Only those who survive this would be allowed to leave this ce. The battlested for half a day. Even the alloy walls in the training base were dented. Traces of battle could be seen all over the ce. The sound of the battle was deafening, as though there were countless explosions being set off continuously. Anyone who heard it could tell how intense and violent this battle was. After a long while, an ufortable silence fell. Only then Levi sauntered back to the training base. Boom! The second the alloy door opened, a pungent stench overwhelmed his senses. Crimson blood flowed out through the doorway. In the training base, none of them remained standing. They were either lying, mbering, or squatting on the floor. Each of them was drenched in blood, looking disheveled and devastated. Some were on the brink of death, twitching uncontrobly. Among the disciples, Levi found the fake Supreme ss fighter, who had breathed hisst. The hundred disciples had tired him out to death. Yet, each of them was still alive, though they were critically injured. The disciples actually managed to defeat the fake Supreme ss fighter without losing their lives! No one could imagined what they had been through. In fact, Floyd and the others were severely beaten. Thanks to their unshakeable resolution to win the battle that they managed to stay alive. On top of that, it was because of their tacit understanding and teamwork. At this point in time, they had regarded each other as siblings, trusting that their teammates had their backs. They were determined to either live or die together, refusing to give up on anyone. With that, they came through the ordeal and finished the fake Supreme ss fighter off. ¡°Well done! You did not disappoint me.¡± Levi nodded his head with contentment. Only after this battle will these young men have tremendous progress. When they leave this ce, they¡¯ll be self-reliant. Dragonites and Erudia¡¯s wish to train up three Crown Kings are going toe true soon. However, this is only the start of my hellish training. I bet Obsidian Dragon never expected that the fake Supreme ss fighter he sent over would be killed by my disciples during a practice. After taking care of Floyd and the disciples, the leader of Hidden Dragon and his subordinates came over to condemn Levi. Chapter 1589 Chapter 1589 After all, Levi had blown things out of proportion. They could punish him however they pleased. ¡°Are you here to reward me?¡± Levi asked. ¡°You! How stubborn!¡± His question enraged them. Levi has killed people and ruined Hidden Dragon. How dare he ask for a reward! Is he out of his mind? Does he know what he¡¯s doing? Levi was stunned by their response. I¡¯ve done Erudia a great favor. Not only are they not going to reward me, but they me me for no reason. ¡°We¡¯re furious! To be honest, you¡¯ve stirred up such a huge trouble. In fact, you¡¯re destroying the fate and future of Erudia!¡± The men shot daggers at him. ¡°I¡¯ll say this one more time. I¡¯ve killed those wicked men to save Erudia¡­¡± However, they interrupted him mid-sentence. ¡°Cut the nonsense! We¡¯re not here to listen to your excuses. You¡¯ve murdered people, and you should be punished for your wrongdoings!¡± ¡°Alright then. I¡¯ll see how you¡¯re going to punish me,¡± Levi sniggered. ¡°ording to the rules, you¡¯re utterly doomed. However, considering your previous contributions to Erudia, we decided to give you a second chance. If you admit your fault publicly and apologize, we will not hold you ountable for this matter.¡± The corner of Levi¡¯s lips quirked up. ¡°What if I don¡¯t do it?¡± ¡°Otherwise, you¡¯ll be sentenced to life imprisonment. We¡¯ll give you three days to mull things over. As long as you apologize, we won¡¯t pursue this matter anymore. I hope you¡¯ll stop being so bullheaded!¡± Unexpectedly, Levi let out a snicker. ¡°Hah! Fine! Is this the second time already? Back then, you believed in some scumbags and locked me up, demanding me to take the fall. That really broke my heart! This time, you did it again, asking me to take the me! Hahaha! It¡¯s exactly the same as the last time.¡± A rueful smile appeared on Levi¡¯s face. His words baffled everyone present. He was right, but that time, it was Four Basilisks who told lies. Nevertheless, Levi did kill people this time. Besides, he had ruined Hidden Dragon. ¡°Levi, that¡¯s not true! Do you have any proof?¡± the crowd asked. ¡°Go back and investigate Xaire, and you¡¯ll know the truth.¡± ¡°Hmph! We¡¯ll look for you three dayster. Hopefully, we won¡¯t be putting you in jail then!¡± Everyone left after reminding him. Levi¡¯s advice about investigating Xaire fell on deaf ears.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. They were adamant that Levi was at fault. Even if there were shreds of evidence, they wouldn¡¯t bother looking for them, as they only believed their own eyes and ears. Meanwhile, Levi couldn¡¯t care less about their sudden appearance and warning. Why should I admit it¡¯s my fault? What have I done wrong? There¡¯s no way they can imprison me. Who has the power to do so? Yes, I killed someone. So what? The ones I killed are wicked! I¡¯d like to see who has the guts to lock me up. At Hidden Dragon¡¯s training base. Xaire and the other disciples had a new instructor and continued training, but there was obviously no result at all. The situation was poles apart from the time when Filipe and Luther were around. Infuriated, every single one of them wished they could kill Levi right now. ¡°Isn¡¯t his punishment too light? He can get away by just apologizing! That¡¯s not fair!¡± Xaire and the rest protested in annoyance. Right then, something unexpected happened. Out of the blue, the color drained from Xaire¡¯s face as the man broke out in a cold sweat. Feeling feeble, he was on the verge of copsing. The others experienced the same symptoms as well. The side effects of Filipe¡¯s drug had kicked in. Chapter 1590 Chapter 1590 ¡°What is happening?¡± Xaire could feel the dire change happening to his body. My body is aging at an rming speed¡­ I could feel my life source draining away¡­ Cough. Everyone started coughing up blood. The blood they had coughed up was not merely blood. They were the essence of the human body. It was equivalent to their life. Once it was gone, it couldn¡¯t be replenished. ¡­ ¡°What is happening?¡± Everyone was in a dazed. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with my body? I don¡¯t want to die!¡± Xaire yelled when he felt the scary change in his body. The best healer from the training base quickly came up to check on their bodies. ¡°Their situation is not ideal. It is likely due to the training schedule.¡± The healer frowned. ¡°Why don¡¯t we switch back to Filipe¡¯s training schedule?¡± Someone suggested. ¡°All right. Let¡¯s try that!¡± In the end, the disciples returned to Filipe¡¯s training schedule. His training schedule even included the necessary drugs. There was still some drugs left from him. After everyone had ingested it, something miraculous happened. The draining of life force and the rapid aging of their body was gone. Xaire didn¡¯t suffer from any ufortable side effects. Instead, he felt stronger. N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. ¡°Filipe is the best! The effects set in once we practiced with his training schedule.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s continue practicing with Mr. Jourdain¡¯s training schedule.¡± ¡­ The initial side effects started surfacing from their discontinuation of the drugs. So it wasn¡¯t too obvious. However, the subsequent side effects would gradually amplify. They were unaware of it. ¡°Look at this. Despite Mr. Jourdain being dead, the stuff that he left behind could help us level up. His conviction is still protecting Erudia¡¯s Hidden Dragon.¡± ¡°This is the kind of person everyone should respect. Understand?¡± They had made Filipe out to be noble in their mind. ¡°How could the man who killed Mr. Jourdain still be alive?¡± ¡°I won¡¯t rest till the day Levi dies!¡± ¡­ Xaire and a few others bellowed. While they were ming Levi, Obsidian Dragon was focusing on Levi. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Did the fake Supreme ss fighter go missing when he was scouting?¡± ¡°He¡¯s not exactly missing. Let¡¯s wait a little longer. I believe he will return.¡± ¡°I couldn¡¯t think of anyone from Erudia who could go against a Supreme ss fighter.¡± ¡­ Two more days passed, the fake Supreme ss fighter didn¡¯t return, and there wasn¡¯t any news from him. ¡°What is your excuse this time? I¡¯m sure he had gotten into trouble!¡± Obsidian Dragon barked. ¡°Let¡¯s discuss in length. A fake Supreme ss fighter went missing. It indicates we have a serious problem on hand.¡± It was a consensus reached by everyone. ¡°All right. I¡¯ll take to your advice.¡± Obsidian Dragon appeared to have conceded. Yet, he privately summoned his two sons. ¡°Your brother has been dead for such a long time, yet the killer still lives. I can¡¯t take this lying down.¡± The father yelled furiously. ¡°Father, so do we. We can¡¯t let his death be in vain.¡± Murderous intent filled their eyes. ¡°I don¡¯t care what others think of me. I will avenge him,¡± dered Obsidian Dragon. ¡°What do you suggest?¡± The two brothers turned to Juan. ¡°Let¡¯s not care about others. My forces are more than enough.¡± ¡°I have decided to take things into my own hand and to lead my troops to vengeance,¡± the father stated his insane n. ¡°Wouldn¡¯t that breach Gods¡¯ Promise?¡± asked the two brothers. ¡°Then, I shall be the first sinner to break Gods¡¯ Promise!¡± Chapter 1591 Chapter 1591 Obsidian Dragon¡¯s eyes were filled with insanity. The two brothers smiled bitterly. The entire world would plunge into chaos once Gods¡¯ Promise was broken. Not limited to Erudia, every corner of the world would submerge in chaos. ¡°Rest assured. Even if I don¡¯t break Gods¡¯ Promise, someone else will. I merely did something they didn¡¯t have the guts to do.¡± ¡°That¡¯s somewhat true.¡± ¡°Pass down my order immediately. Secretly summon all of our forces and be prepared to depart.¡± ¡°A massive war might erupt. We will destroy anyone in our path, including the Dragonites, if they dare to hinder us,¡± Obsidian Dragon decreed. On the other hand, Levi ignored the Dragonites warning. Three days had passed. Darian arrived with a horde of people. ¡°Are you still unwilling to plead guilty?¡± ¡°Do you still consider what you¡¯ve done as righteous?¡± Levi nodded. ¡°Yes, I do.¡± ¡°Then we will have to put you behind bars. Since you¡¯ve caused such a huge problem.¡± ¡°That is up to you. Come and get me! But I will convince all of you in the end. I will have you know that you havemitted the same mistake twice,¡± Levi chuckled. He could have just ignored these people since no one could detain him. But he wanted the Dragonites to admit to their failure. Ultimately, Levi was sentenced to life imprisonment in a special prison. He could reduce his sentence depending on his behavior. Days passed. Xaire and other disciples continued training ording to Filipe¡¯s training schedule. Their improvement was surprisingly quick. They finished Filipe¡¯s drugs but didn¡¯t take them seriously. They didn¡¯t think the drugs had yed a major role in training. While somewhere buried under manyyers of snow in the deep mountains at the Faike City of Northeast Erudia. A group of mysterious men in ck appeared out of a sudden. They were like phantoms passing through the manyyers of snow in the deep mountains. They didn¡¯t leave any trace or footprints despite the snow. If someone saw them, they would probably think they saw a ghost. They were traveling so fast that they blended in the dark.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. Darkness would soon befell the world. Gods¡¯ Promise would soon be broken. Levi had nothing to do but train in prison. The old man had taught him many things. He couldn¡¯t absorb all of it within such a short period. ¡°I assume the mastermind behind Kuro Dragon will soon reveal himself.¡± Levi had predicted the appearance of Obsidian Dragon. ¡°Bad news! ording to the Seventh Dragon squad, they spotted a group of mysterious men near Faike City.¡± ¡°The Seventh Dragon squad questioned if they should stop the group?¡± The news arrived at the Oand City Dragonites¡¯ training base. ¡°Stop them! We have to stop them! Check all of their identity. Seize all of them if the situation calls for it.¡± ¡°Send more men to backup the Seventh Dragon squad immediately.¡± ¡­ Soon, the army gathered at a path south of Faike City. There were eighty thousands of them dispatched solely to stop the mysterious group. The mysterious group were Obsidian Dragon¡¯s men. They deliberately left some traces to be tracked and headed south openly. As if to inform the world of their arrival. Soon, they came face-to-face with the eighty thousand armies. ¡°You¡¯re not allowed to pass through here.¡± ¡°All of you get down. We will be checking everyone.¡± The eighty thousand armies pressured them. ¡°Step aside if you don¡¯t want to die.¡± Obsidian Dragon¡¯s men were much tougher. And so a massive war began. All of eighty thousand armies were crushed. Supreme ss fighters made their appearance. The whole of Erudia was in shock. The entire world was stunned. Chapter 1592 Chapter 1592 The entire world was abuzz. ¡°The Gods¡¯ Promise has been broken!¡± ¡°The Gods¡¯ Promise has been broken!¡± ¡°We can show ourselves now!¡± ¡­ Darkness had enveloped the entire world. Erudia was faced with an unexpected war. The supreme ss fighters had all surfaced. They had been gone for so long, or, one could say, the supreme ss fighters erased from the records had returned. Supreme ss fighters had existed all along. However, all of their information and hearsay were erased. It would be nk whenever anyone investigated. 99.9 percent of the poption didn¡¯t know about it. Even the Dragonites were unaware, if not shown the ssified file previously. ¡°We were right. The supreme ss fighters have all returned!¡± Everyone¡¯s faces paled at the news, and they were all sweating bullets. ¡°Despite only three thousand in number, they are not to be underestimated. These three thousand¡¯s combat prowess is otherworldly. Even three hundred thousand armies can¡¯t take them down.¡± ¡°The supreme ss fighters had emerged, so the numbers are pointless.¡± ¡°Unless we gathered all of them and blow them all up with a nuclear weapon.¡± ¡°But that would be difficult since they won¡¯t just stand there and be a target for you.¡± ¡­ The entire Dragonites were shrouded in silence. ¡°I just heard they had broken the Gods¡¯ Promise. The entire world had plunged into chaos,¡± stated a council member. ¡°What¡¯s Gods¡¯ Promise?¡± Everyone was shrouded in confusion. ¡°Not sure yet. We¡¯re still investigating. I suppose it¡¯s a promise to restrict the supreme ss fighters.¡± ¡°Did you manage to check on where that mysterious group was heading?¡± ¡°They kept on heading south. Currently, they¡¯re closing in on North and South Hampton.¡± ¡­ In the North Hampton Hidden Dragon¡¯s training base, Xaire and other disciples were still training. It was the first day after they stopped taking Filipe¡¯s drugs. They didn¡¯t feel any difort. At that moment, the sound of thunder struck across the sky of the training base. ¡°Enemy attack! Enemy attack!¡± The training base¡¯s rm was sounded. Everyone in the training base urgently assembled. They somberly stared ahead. A sudden, frightening aura crept up to them. It had pressured them as if a mountain was upon them. The pressure was so intense that they were breathing with difficulty. It was like a scene of the world ending. Under the immense pressure, Xaire¡¯s and other disciples¡¯ bodies started undergoing some changes. The side effects from the drugs had started to take effect. It was pushed to the surface by the immense pressure. One. Two. Three. ¡­ A few hundred. A few thousands. When Obsidian Dragon had arrived with his group, the entire Hidden Dragon training base was immersed in silence. What kind of existence is this? What are they doing here? One by one, they started to cough or vomit blood. And one by one, they toppled to the ground. ¡­ At that time, Xaire¡¯s and other disciples¡¯ bodies had started to react. The side effects were too strong. Each of them had coughed out blood and was too weak to stand. Their organs were shrinking and failing at a rapid pace. Even their appearance had aged significantly. Their life forces were draining away. Xaire felt as if he was in a hundred-year-old man¡¯s body. ¡°I don¡¯t want this!¡± ¡°Stop this!¡± N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. ¡­ The disciples had lost their mind to insanity. Obsidian Dragon merely sneered at the sight. ¡°This is the Dragonites? They willingly consumed drugs, draining their life force in exchange to level up?¡± ¡°It seems the side effects had taken effect. None of those here could live.¡± Obsidian Dragon¡¯s words reminded everyone of Levi. Chapter 1593 Chapter 1593 Levi had mentioned something simr previously. But everyone weren¡¯t willing to believe. Could it be the truth? Obsidian Dragon shook his head. ¡°So the Dragonites used such a shady way to train? ¡°No, I should say there¡¯s something wrong with your brains. ¡°This kind of drug is only used to level up during a near-death moment. Why are you incorporating it in your daily training? ¡°All the disciples here will die. None will be spared.¡± ¡°Exactly. Feel the condition of your body. Your life forces are fading away. You have coughed up your body¡¯s essence. It¡¯s an indication of the shortening of your lifespan as the price.¡± The others stated the truth as well. ¡°What?¡± Everyone was shocked, especially Xaire and the other disciples. They recalled the previous incident when they stopped taking the drugs. Basically, they could confirm what Obsidian Dragon said to be true. ¡°Who hated the Dragonites so much for them to use such a dirty trick to harm them?¡± he asked. It couldn¡¯t be Collin. Nor could it be Levi. That left only Filipe. Everyone finally realized the truth. Since the start, the disciples¡¯ improvement had nothing to do with Filipe. It was because they attended Levi¡¯s special yet basic training. After that, Filipe secretly used drugs that would trade one¡¯s lifespan to level up the disciple¡¯s performance so as to secure his position and benefit. Filipe had tricked everyone. Levi had raised the issue back at the internationalpetition. He even wanted to teach everyone a method to test it. N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. s, no one listened. They thought he wanted to drive a wedge between them and Filipe. But he had seen through it from the start. Once Collin had noticed something was wrong, he kept searching for evidence. However, Filipe had framed him for stealing the state¡¯s secrets and betraying his nation. Then, he was killed. Feeling deep remorse for his actions, Xaire threw up blood again. Now that he thought about it, Levi wasn¡¯t wrong. His killing of Filipe had avenged Collin¡¯s death and destroyed an enemy of Erudia. Unfortunately, everyone was blinded. They had all thought Levi was wrong. They threw him in prison and sentenced him to life imprisonment. They had realized that now. The Dragonites was at fault again. Xaire and the group of disciples felt their heads were about to explode. All this while, they owed it to Levi who helped them improve and subsequently stopped Filipe several times and saved them. Yet, they didn¡¯t appreciate his actions. They wanted to kill him instead. Soon, Xaire and others continued to cough up blood. A few of them convulsed theny unmoving. Their lifespans had been exhausted. They weren¡¯t even twenty but were dead. ¡°I don¡¯t want to die! I want to live!¡± ¡°Hurry and release Levi out to save us. He will have a way.¡± ¡°I¡¯m still young. I don¡¯t want to die. Why didn¡¯t I listen to Levi? Why? Why?¡± Another spray of blood and the persony unmoving on the ground. ¡­ The exact scene was happening to over a hundred disciples. One by one, they died. The training base¡¯s person in charge and disciples were stunned. It was toote for them to be reminded of Levi now. They had hoped Levi could save them by shouting for him. But they forgot they had locked him away in prison. It was all toote. ¡­ More and more died. ¡°I don¡¯t want to die like this¡­¡± Xaire roared and finally dropped to the ground. ¡°We have wronged Levi again.¡± Chapter 1594 Chapter 1594 Darian and the others were distraught. They finally realized their mistake. Levi was right all along. He had helped Erudia once again. In turn, they were the sinners. Unforgivable! They had learned a painful lesson that Levi was worth their trust. Instead, Levi was thrown into prison. They had let him down again. They even indirectly killed the talented Hidden Dragon disciples. It was all because of the Dragonites. They were the ones to be med. ¡°It¡¯s my fault. I should just die.¡± Darian decided to ram his head against the wall. But a frighteningly powerful force stopped him. ¡°That can wait. First, tell me, where is Levi?¡± asked Obsidian Dragon. Everyone at the training base was puzzled. ¡°W-Who¡¯re you? Why are you looking for Levi?¡± Everyone¡¯s focus was on Obsidian Dragon. At that moment, they received news from the Dragonites headquarters. Realisation dawned on everyone. Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. So this was the mysterious group who defeated the eighty thousand armies. They had arrived at North Hampton to seek Levi out. ¡°We are here to kill him,¡± dered Obsidian Dragon. ¡°What?¡± Darian was baffled by his deration. This mysterious group consisting of supreme ss fighters and causing an uproar throughout the entire world, was here to kill Levi. ¡°As far as I know, Levi didn¡¯t do anything wrong to you, so why do you want to kill him?¡± Darian asked curiously. ¡°To tell you the truth, my son was the leader of the Avengers. And it was Levi who killed him,¡± admitted Obsidian Dragon. ¡°What?¡± Everyone finally understood. Nevertheless, Levi killed Kuro Dragon for Erudia. ¡°I heard you have captured Levi. Where is he? Tell me! ¡°Or else, I will kill all of you here,¡± dered Obsidian Dragon. Darian exchanged nces with the rest. Everyone had the same intention. Levi had been sacrificing over all of his life for Erudia. He had done so much. Now that he was amoner, he would die if he met this group. They had to protect him to make up for their mistakes. ¡°Don¡¯t even think about it. We won¡¯t tell you where Levi is.¡± ¡°The entire Erudia and Dragonites will protect him. Don¡¯t think that you can kill him.¡± ¡°Go back to where you came from.¡± ¡­ Hearing all those, Obsidian Dragon merelyughed. ¡°The Dragonites wished to stop us? All of you are idiots. ¡°If the Dragonites dared to halt us, we will destroy you.¡± They were arrogant and didn¡¯t consider anyone else because they had the confidence. ¡°I will kill all of you here if you don¡¯t tell me where Levi is,¡± threatened Juan. ¡°Don¡¯t even think about it.¡± ¡°Immediately inform other Dragonites to protect Levi to their death. Even though he¡¯s amoner, he is Erudia¡¯s soul.¡± Darian had mentally prepared himself to die in the battle. ¡°Kill them!¡± Obsidian Dragon ordered. Soon, the entire training base had fallen. ¡°Bad news! The mysterious group had attacked Hidden Dragon and destroyed everything. ¡°We¡¯re unclear of their next target.¡± ¡­ The Dragonites were submerged in chaos. They knew their opponent had the support of supreme ss fighters. Perhaps more than one too. But they couldn¡¯t do anything about it. ¡°Stop them! We have to stop them no matter what!¡± ¡°Protect Levi!¡± ¡­ All the Dragonites could do was put up a hopeless fight to stop them. Meanwhile. ¡°We¡¯ve found him. Levi was imprisoned in South¡¯s Number One prison.¡± Juan¡¯s forces immediately move out. Chapter 1595 Chapter 1595 Once the Dragonites got the news. They instantly ordered, ¡°Immediately evacuate Levi. Protect his safety. He had done much for Erudia. ¡°After, order the Nine Lords to lead their army to the South¡¯s Number One Prison.¡± That was where Levi was imprisoned. Endless darkness. A lifetime of imprisonment. At that moment, the ward urgently led a group of people to his jail. ¡°Levi, you need to leave now! There is danger iing.¡± Levi was taken aback. What happened? ¡°The Dragonites had sent an order for us to evacuate and protect your safety with all of our might. ¡°There¡¯s an extremely formidable force on its way to kill you. The Dragonites had dispatched eighty thousand armies to stop them, but to no avail.¡± ¡­ The warden exined everything to Levi. ¡°You have finally arrived.¡± Levi¡¯s eyes gleamed. ¡°Levi, you need to evacuate immediately. I have arranged your evacuation,¡± urged the warden. Levi shook his head. ¡°I¡¯m not leaving. I¡¯ll wait for them here.¡± ¡°Have you lost your mind? You¡¯re just amoner. How are you going to fight against them?¡± ¡°They¡¯re supreme ss fighters. Although I don¡¯t know what that is, you have to leave now. All of Dragonites hope you could live.¡± The warden and others urged Levi to leave. Levi chuckled, ¡°If all of you coulde to realize the truth, that means all that I¡¯ve done hasn¡¯t gone to waste. ¡°Also, they¡¯re here for me. If I leave, there will be many others who have to die for me.¡± The warden and others were anxious. ¡°We understand, Levi. But you¡¯re merely amoner now. Furthermore, the enemy is much stronger than the Northern Demon. You have to leave now.¡± At that moment, the entire South¡¯s Number One Prison shook. Everyone was swaying. ¡°We¡¯re doomed! They¡¯re here! It¡¯s toote to leave now.¡± The warden had an anxious expression. Outside the prison. A group of three thousand armies in ck had arrived and surrounded the prison. N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. The prison quickly shut their gate and raised the walls, hoping to stop the enemy. Usually, the walls and gates for special prisons were extremely durable. Even missiles weren¡¯t able to st them open. Hence there were no chance external parties could be able to break in. ¡°Levi, please be rest assured. The walls and gates of the prison are extremely durable. They won¡¯t be able to break in unless they possess nuclear weapons.¡± The warden released a relieved sigh once he saw all the defensive measures were in ce. Crack! The next moment, a thunderous crack sounded. The prison¡¯s gates and walls were forcibly broken. Missiles weren¡¯t able to open it, but humans were able to. And Kuro Dragon¡¯s brothers were the ones who broke it. Two supreme ss fighters at their best. This was the difference between fighters from the supreme ss and the ultimate ss. The warden was staring dumbstruck at the gaping hole. ¡°They¡¯re much stronger than I thought.¡± ¡­ At a moment¡¯s notice, the three thousand armies had entered. ¡°Where¡¯s Levi? Prepare to die,¡± A thunderous yell echoed throughout the prison. It was so loud that many ears had bled and people were rolling on the ground in pain. The warden was stunned when he saw the majority of the prison guards were defeated by a mere yell. How strong and powerful the enemies are! Their enemy is more powerful than any known. Leviughed, ¡°I have waited long enough.¡± Chapter 1596 Chapter 1596 ¡°Haha! You must have anticipated your imminent death as killing my son must be keeping you up at night!¡± Obsidian Dragon said with a maniacalugh. Kuro Dragon¡¯s brothers could not hold it in any longer as they shouted, ¡°We¡¯ll make you pay for killing our brother!¡± ¡°How insolent! No one cany a finger on our master!¡± A man¡¯s voice was suddenly heard. Many fighter jets, armored vehicles, and warhorses closed in on the prison. In the face of the huge troop, three thousand people seemed to be too few. The Nine Lords were there as well. This was the first time that the Nine Lords joined forces after their emergence. ¡°Who are you? How dare youe to Erudia like you own the ce?! You must have a death wish!¡± Lance and the rest of Nine Lords had on a look of conceit. In addition to their own strength, the Fusion Attack that Levi created for them was terrifyingly powerful as it targeted the frightening emergence like Obsidian Dragon and the others. Nine Lords went up to Levi and said, ¡°Greetings, Master!¡± Levi nodded in acknowledgement. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Master. We¡¯ll make sure no one cany a finger on you!¡± Nine Lords dered confidently. ¡°All of you should leave. This is between me and them! Don¡¯t interfere!¡± asserted Levi. ¡°Master, if it were before, we¡¯ll immediately leave! But you¡¯re an ordinary man now. How can you fight them?¡± ¡°Leave it to us!¡± Standing with the other lords, Lance looked at Obsidian Dragon and his group and announced coldly, ¡°Take them down!¡± The army of Nine Lords instantly charged at the troop of three thousand men. ¡°Kill Levi Garrison!¡± Obsidian Dragon and his sons went straight for Levi. Both sides quickly engaged in a fight. Despite Nine Lords¡¯ advantage in numbers and weapons, their opponent¡ªthat had merely three thousand men who only used cold weapons¡ªwas so powerful that the former¡¯s firearms could not even hurt them. Instead, the cold weapons that the opponent used actually caused fatal damage to Nine Lords¡¯ men, forcing them to retreat. Nine Lords were in a fight with the two brothers of Kuro Dragon. In the beginning, Nine Lords could still handle it, but they started to lose ground as the two supreme ss fighters were too strong. ¡°Let¡¯s use Fusion Attack!¡± Nine Lords immediately unleashed Fusion Attack. Boom! Boom! Boom! The two sides were in a fierce battle. To the two supreme ss fighters¡¯ surprise, Nine Lords¡¯ Fusion Attack was able to fend off their attacks. N?velDrama.Org owns this. The world was shocked at Levi¡¯s greatness. No one had expected that the Fusion Attack he created was actually able to overpower supreme ss fighters. Obsidian Dragon was stunned as well. There are still people who can overpower supreme ss fighters in Erudia? No way! ¡°Levi is really an amazing talent for being able to create such Fusion Attack!¡± ¡°If Levi hadn¡¯t lost his ability to fight and had his martial vein ruined, he would¡¯ve been so powerful.¡± The Dragonites were filled with remorse. If only Levi¡¯s martial vein wasn¡¯t ruined. If only he still has the ability to fight. Chapter 1597 Chapter 1597 People tended to only appreciate something after losing it, but most of the time, they could not recover it anymore. On the battlefield, the Nine Lords sessfully contained the two supreme ss fighters with Fusion Attack and began to fight back with their army of a hundred thousand men, shedding hope on Erudia¡¯s future. N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. Erudia would rise to international fame if they defeated the opponent without having any supreme ss fighter fight in them. Obsidian Dragon was furious at the turn of events. ¡°Kill them all!¡± There were actually another two supreme ss fighters in the troop. Coupled with Obsidian Dragon, there were a total of five supreme ss fighters. As the five supreme ss fighters struck together, the entire structure of the prison was leveled to the ground, leaving a huge crater. Bam! Crash! Pow! The Nine Lords were injured as they were sent flying through the air before theynded on the ground, unable to get up again. The difference between their abilities and that of the supreme ss fighters was too great. They could barely keep two supreme ss fighters at bay with Levi¡¯s Fusion Attack, so they were no match for five supreme ss fighters. Soon, Obsidian Dragon and the others went up to Levi. ¡°Are you going to kill me?¡± Levi asked. ¡°Hmph! I¡¯ll do so before my son¡¯s grave!¡± Obsidian Dragon replied furiously. With that, the two brothers of Kuro Dragon took Levi¡ªwho did not put up a fight¡ªand left. ¡°Master. Master¡­¡± Everyone was hysterical as Levi was taken away, but they could not stop the powerful enemy. Little did they know that when Levi was taken away, he mumbled with a smile, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll be fine!¡± He¡¯ll surely die after being taken away by them. Everyone was filled with helplessness, despair and rage as no one in Erudia could save Levi. The supreme ss fighters were simply invincible. ¡°What should we do now? There¡¯s no one we can use!¡± ¡°Crown King is doomed!¡± The Dragonites were in despair. ¡°The only hope left now is whether they will step in,¡± a higher-up of Dragonites said. ¡°Who are they?¡± everyone asked, curious. ¡°They¡­ s¡­¡± The person sighed. Obsidian Dragon and his men brought Levi to the grave of Kuro Dragon. The gravestone¡¯s inscription read: In loving memory of Louie Townsend. Seeing the inscription, Levi found out the real name of Kuro Dragon. It seems that they¡¯re members of the Townsend n, which probably has a powerful background! ¡°Louie, look who¡¯s here,¡± Obsidian Dragon, whose real name was Juan Townsend, said as he looked at the gravestone. ¡°He¡¯s Levi Garrison! The man who nned your death! I¡¯ll take his life before your grave to avenge you!¡± Louie¡¯s brothers, Lennon Townsend and Lester Townsend, were staring at Levi. ¡°Louie, we¡¯ve avenged you!¡± Standing before the grave, Levi was like amb waiting to be ughtered. ¡°To Louie!¡± ¡°To Mr. Louie!¡± Led by Juan, all the three thousand men drank the ss of liquor that they had been holding. After drinking, they smashed the ss to the ground. ¡°Kill him! Get revenge!¡± At that moment, the air about Levi changed. Chapter 1598 Chapter 1598 With a clear look in his eyes, he exuded an intimidating andmanding presence. The change in him left everyone stunned. Looking at the people, Levi threatened, ¡°Surrender yourself! I don¡¯t care what your background is! Otherwise, your two other sons will be killed here!¡± Levi¡¯s words ticked Juan and his sons off. How can we, a group of supreme ss fighters, be provoked by an ordinary man, who¡¯s also the one who killed Louie? We can¡¯t swallow the insults! ¡°Kill him!¡± Lennon could not stand it anymore and hurled a p at Levi. As Lennon focused on training his strength, one p from him carried the weight of a mountain. Thud! In the next second, a dull yet loud thud was heard as Levi blocked Lennon¡¯s palm with a finger. Whoosh! A burst of energy shot from the tip of his finger and prated Lennon¡¯s palm. Thud! The heavy blow sent Lennon flying. Blood trickled down the corners of his mouth while the look in his eyes spoke of shock. Did he just beat a supreme ss fighter with a finger? Everyone was struck dumb. ¡°H-He¡¯s not an ordinary man! H-H-He still has his power!¡± Juan eximed. ¡°We¡¯ve all been deceived! He¡¯s the real powerful man in Erudia! Go to hell!¡± Lester shouted as he launched himself at Levi in a blur of motion. The lightning speed was the ultimate speed of a supreme ss fighter, which was evenparable to the speed of a bullet. It was not something that could be exined by conventional ideas. In the blink of an eye, Lester appeared behind Levi. ¡°Die!¡± He pped Levi¡¯s head with both palms, imagining how thetter¡¯s head would explode under such a blow. p! N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. He pped his two palms together instead with a loud p. The maniacal grin froze on his face as Levi disappeared out of thin air before his very own eyes. Levi is faster than I am! Thump! Levi, who dodged his attack with greater speed, appeared behind him and punched him. Pfft! Lester instantly fell to the ground. Everyone was shocked that two supreme ss fighters could not even take one blow from Levi, who was physically stronger and faster. At that moment, the reason for the disappearance of the three groups of men dawned on Juan and the rest. It¡¯s not that some powerful men are protecting Levi. Instead, Levi is a powerful man himself! Levi brought Lester and Lennon to his feet. ¡°You secretly helped Kuro Dragon, didn¡¯t you? Everyone who harmed Erudia will face their death!¡± With that, he took their lives on the spot. ¡°Lester! Lennon!¡± Juan let out a mournful roar when he saw that his two sons killed. ¡°I must kill you!¡± he bellowed with bloodshot eyes as he charged at Levi with his troop. Levi got excited for it was the first battle since his second rebirth, so he could test how strong he had be. Chapter 1599 Chapter 1599 Among the three thousand fighters, three were supreme ss fighters and fourteen were fake supreme ss fighters. The rest were ultimate ss fighters. It was a terrifying troop that might intimidate Erudia and Dragonites as there were fifty of them who were stronger than or at the same level as Northern Demon. Previously, the appearance of fifty Northern Demons would bring disaster, but now that a stronger person had shown up, Northern Demon was nothing anymore. ¡°Come on!¡± Levi charged at the enemy and started to engage in a fierce fight with them. Blood was everywhere as miserable cries, as well as the sound of broken bones and howling wind, filled the air. After a while, only one man was left standing on the battlefield, and it was Levi. The others had all fallen to the ground lifelessly. Juan¡¯s body had be stiff, but his eyes were widened as he died unreconciled. At that point, Juan¡¯s army of three thousand was wiped out. After that, Levi left. The Dragonites were stupefied when they got there. ¡°Who did this?¡± ¡°They were annihted? T-T-T-This¡­¡± Everyone was hysterical. ¡°Where¡¯s Levi? Find him quickly! Then spread the news!¡± Soon, the news got out¡ªa mysterious organization was annihted, including five supreme ss fighters and fourteen fake supreme ss fighters. People around the world were shocked as they began to wonder what was in Erudia that caused the death of so many supreme ss fighters. Supreme ss fighters also started to catch everyone¡¯s attention, while the secret of Gods¡¯ Promise would slowly be revealed. In the depths of a snowy mountain in Faike City. ¡°Juan actually left the mountain! Has he gone crazy?¡± ¡°Does he not care about the Gods¡¯ Promise anymore?¡± They just learned that Juan had left with his bloodline. ¡°Something terrible has happened! Juan and his bloodline have been wiped out!¡± a person, who learned the news, announced. ¡°Oh no! This is the end!¡± N?velDrama.Org owns this. ¡°Since Juan broke the Gods¡¯ Promise, they must have stepped in!¡± Simr remarks had also been made at the training base of Dragonites. ¡°They must have stepped in!¡± a higher-up concluded. ¡°Who exactly are they?¡± Everyone¡¯s curiosity was piqued. ¡°The god who guards Erudia in secret!¡± Everyone was shocked. ¡°Are they the people whom you said would not take action merely because of Northern Demon?¡± ¡°Yes! That¡¯s right! Northern Demon is a nobody, but now that supreme ss fighters appear, they¡¯ll take action! Those people meet the criteria for them to take action! I bet Levi is safe and sound now! You¡¯ll definitely find him in North Hampton! Due to their intervention, Levi will definitely be alive!¡± The higher-up of Dragonites was confident. Soon, the Dragonites sent men to North Hampton and saw that Levi was safe. All the Dragonites were overjoyed. The secret Guardian of Erudia has really stepped in! Little did they know that Levi was the one who wiped out Juan and his men. ¡°Mr. Garrison, you¡¯re so lucky to be alive, thanks to Erudia!¡± ¡°The Guardian has stepped in, which is why you were able to survive!¡± Several men made the remarks with a smile. Yet, Levi was perplexed. Does this have anything to do with other people? Among the three thousand fighters, three were supreme ss fighters and fourteen were fake supreme ss fighters. The rest were ultimate ss fighters. It was a terrifying troop that might intimidate Erudia and Dragonites as there were fifty of them who were stronger than or at the same level as Northern Demon. Previously, the appearance of fifty Northern Demons would bring disaster, but now that a stronger person had shown up, Northern Demon was nothing anymore. ¡°Come on!¡± Levi charged at the enemy and started to engage in a fierce fight with them. Blood was everywhere as miserable cries, as well as the sound of broken bones and howling wind, filled the air. After a while, only one man was left standing on the battlefield, and it was Levi. The others had all fallen to the ground lifelessly. Juan¡¯s body had be stiff, but his eyes were widened as he died unreconciled. At that point, Juan¡¯s army of three thousand was wiped out. After that, Levi left. The Dragonites were stupefied when they got there. ¡°Who did this?¡± ¡°They were annihted? T-T-T-This¡­¡± Everyone was hysterical. ¡°Where¡¯s Levi? Find him quickly! Then spread the news!¡± Soon, the news got out¡ªa mysterious organization was annihted, including five supreme ss fighters and fourteen fake supreme ss fighters. People around the world were shocked as they began to wonder what was in Erudia that caused the death of so many supreme ss fighters. Supreme ss fighters also started to catch everyone¡¯s attention, while the secret of Gods¡¯ Promise would slowly be revealed. In the depths of a snowy mountain in Faike City. ¡°Juan actually left the mountain! Has he gone crazy?¡± ¡°Does he not care about the Gods¡¯ Promise anymore?¡± They just learned that Juan had left with his bloodline. ¡°Something terrible has happened! Juan and his bloodline have been wiped out!¡± a person, who learned the news, announced. ¡°Oh no! This is the end!¡± ¡°Since Juan broke the Gods¡¯ Promise, they must have stepped in!¡± Simr remarks had also been made at the training base of Dragonites. ¡°They must have stepped in!¡± a higher-up concluded. ¡°Who exactly are they?¡± Everyone¡¯s curiosity was piqued. ¡°The god who guards Erudia in secret!¡± Everyone was shocked. ¡°Are they the people whom you said would not take action merely because of Northern Demon?¡± ¡°Yes! That¡¯s right! Northern Demon is a nobody, but now that supreme ss fighters appear, they¡¯ll take action! Those people meet the criteria for them to take action! I bet Levi is safe and sound now! You¡¯ll definitely find him in North Hampton! Due to their intervention, Levi will definitely be alive!¡± The higher-up of Dragonites was confident. Soon, the Dragonites sent men to North Hampton and saw that Levi was safe. All the Dragonites were overjoyed. The secret Guardian of Erudia has really stepped in! Little did they know that Levi was the one who wiped out Juan and his men. ¡°Mr. Garrison, you¡¯re so lucky to be alive, thanks to Erudia!¡± ¡°The Guardian has stepped in, which is why you were able to survive!¡± Several men made the remarks with a smile. Yet, Levi was perplexed. Does this have anything to do with other people? Chapter 1600 Chapter 1600 Levi did not take it to heart as he continued to y with Forlevia. The death of Juan was just a beginning. He broke the Gods¡¯ Promise at the cost of his life. N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. It also meant that the Gods¡¯ Promise that restricted all supreme ss fighters had be invalid. All supreme ss fighters all over the world, including Erudia, could nowe out into the world. The ambitious Zarain, Raysonia, and the rest were even grateful to Juan for breaking the Gods¡¯ Promise. They had always been wanting to break it but dared not to do so. As their supreme ss fighters coulde out of hiding to do anything they wanted, true darkness would descend soon. Many people had been looking forward to the invalidation of Gods¡¯ Promise, but they did not dare to break it themselves because it would cost them the extermination of their n. In the past when supreme ss fighters overran the world, the world was in chaos. Countries and regions fought hard for control of resources and territory, leading to heavy loss of life and turning the world into a living hell. At that time, the Gods¡¯ Promise suddenly appeared out of thin air. It dictated that all supreme ss fighters, as well as their ns, sects, and forces, should not appear among the ordinary people. The purpose of the Gods¡¯ Promise was to make all fighters who were of supreme ss and higher disappear from the world and to erase all traces from the source, making them look like they had never existed. So until now, no one knew about the supreme ss fighters except for those in the highest level of all countries. The consequence of viting the Gods¡¯ Promise was death. When the Gods¡¯ Promise just came out, no one knew who issued it or how reliable it was. Therefore, many supreme ss fighters were unconvinced and continued to go their own way. Some even threatened to kill the makers of the Gods¡¯ Promise. But in the next three days, all the supreme ss fighters who refused to ept it died tragically. In the end, hundreds of thousands of people¡ªeither the unconvinced supreme ss fighters or persons affiliated with them¡ªdied. Judging from the wounds, they were all killed in a single move, without any chance to fight back. The whole world fell into panic. At that time, everyone understood that they could not afford to offend the makers of the Gods¡¯ Promise as a tragic death awaited those who vited the Gods¡¯ Promise. Everyone got scared, while all supreme ss fighters disappeared from the world. Every man feared death, particrly the supreme ss fighters. Hence, they obeyed the Gods¡¯ Promise unconditionally. The only way to break the Gods¡¯ Promise was having someone break it at the cost of their life. As all supreme ss fighters valued their lives, none of them wanted to do it. When Juan did it, the supreme ss fighters all over the world rejoiced at regaining their freedom. Everyone thought that Juan was killed by the makers of the Gods¡¯ Promise after breaking it. Little did they know that it was actually Levi. The makers of the Gods¡¯ Promise were probably wondering why the whole world started to panic after Juan and his troop died. The Dragonites, in particr, felt that they were not doing enough, especially in Hidden Dragon¡¯s n, which led to its failure. Hence, they went to Levi and admitted their mistake by dering, ¡°From now on, Erudia and Dragonites will believe in Levi unconditionally.¡± Levi grinned. ¡°In that case, I will give you a surprise!¡± Chapter 1601 Chapter 1601 ¡°What surprise?¡± Everyone was baffled. ¡°Come on out!¡± Levi pped his hands, and soon, Floyd and the others came out. ¡°What? All of you can walk now? Wait! You¡¯ve regained your powers? And your powers¡­¡± Seeing the changes in Floyd and the rest, the Dragonites were shell-shocked. Are they still the same bunch of useless men? Floyd and the others used to be treated like animals as they were thought to be worthless. N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. Yet, they actually changed so much in such a short time. Among the hundred men, there were at least two whose abilities wereparable to that of Northern Demon. Floyd was particrly strong that he nearly reached fake supreme ss, which made him better than the Nine Lords. It was no exaggeration to say that Floyd and the rest could definitely kill a supreme ss fighter together. More importantly, they were still making progress. ¡°Hidden Dragon¡¯s n is a sess! It¡¯s better than we thought!¡± ¡°Thank you, Crown King! You¡¯ll always be the Crown King of Erudia!¡± Everyone was about to cry with joy. ¡°They can go out and act independently now! But you¡¯re all still very weak, so every battle you encounter in the future will be dangerous. You should know what to do!¡± Levi pointed out straightforwardly. They were stumped. We¡¯re weak? Seriously? In fact, none of the Dragonites was stronger than Floyd and the other men, who would greatly enhance the powers of Erudia. Judging from the group¡¯s current state, Floyd would sooner orter be a supreme ss fighter, followed by the rest of the group. Having unlimited potential, they would definitely be the backbone of Erudia. After the Dragonites returned with Floyd and the others, an emergency meeting was immediately held, and it was attended by all warriors in Erudia. The Dragonites wanted to prepare themselves for any crisis that might ur in the future. Strictly speaking, all supreme ss fighters were independent and did not belong to any country. Therefore, Erudia not only had to keep an eye on foreign enemies but also on the supreme ss fighters in the country. ¡°Everyone should be clear about the Gods¡¯ Promise, right? Soon, we¡¯ll face an unprecedented predicament! Death is a small thing, but the entire Erudia will fall into purgatory,¡± the higher-up of Dragonites pointed out. Everyone grew serious. ¡°I have a question,¡± Floyd said. ¡°Go ahead, Floyd!¡± Everyone looked at Floyd. ¡°Wasn¡¯t the intended purpose of the makers of the Gods¡¯ Promise to safeguard world peace and to keep the people from suffering? Shouldn¡¯t they interfere now that someone broke the Gods¡¯ Promise? Why is it broken just because of one person?¡± Floyd voiced his doubts, which were shared by many people. Everyone thought that the Gods¡¯ Promise seemed like a child¡¯s y. ¡°Yes! It¡¯s really broken just because of one person!¡± ¡°Why don¡¯t the makers care about human suffering anymore?¡± ¡°That¡¯s because they want a world with new order to appear! The Gods¡¯ Promise has restrained supreme ss fighters for too long, while the world has also changed too much! They want to have a new world! So they won¡¯t intervene no matter what the supreme ss fighters do!¡± Everyone was shocked to hear it. The makers sounded like the Rulers of the world. Chapter 1602 Chapter 1602 Everyone could not help but wonder about the makers¡¯ identities as thetter could make all the supreme ss fighters disappear and even had strengths that put them above all beings. Besides, they even wanted a new world. ¡°Who exactly are the Rulers who made the Gods¡¯ Promise?¡± Everyone was curious. ¡°I don¡¯t know. There isn¡¯t any record of them in the most mysterious files in Erudia! No one has seen and contacted them before¡­¡± Everyone gasped. What kind of beings they are? They¡¯re watching the whole world like gods. However, they could not reach the makers, so the biggest threat now was the supreme ss fighters. ¡°Since they¡¯re staying out of it, the supreme ss fighters will surely unleash chaos to the world!¡± ¡°Also, there will definitely be a group of ill-intentioned countries or forces that target Erudia. We must be fully prepared for our difficult future!¡± ¡°The enemy is too powerful!¡± ¡°We gotta be prepared and stay alert!¡± The Dragonites then came up with a n in order topete with the supreme ss fighters when the time came. The warriors in Erudia began to train extensively. The Dragonites used medicines inbination with thebat skills and fighting techniques that Levi and various hidden forces created to raise theirbat effectiveness. The situation turned grimmer as darkness was really about toe. ¡°Hey, we¡¯re really stupid, aren¡¯t we? Why did we destroy Levi¡¯s martial vein?¡± ¡°I can guarantee that if Levi¡¯s martial vein is mended, there¡¯ll definitely be one more supreme ss fighter in Erudia!¡± ¡°We shouldn¡¯t have destroyed his martial vein!¡± ¡°Why don¡¯t we try our best to find a way to mend his martial vein? So that he can regain his powers as soon as possible!¡± ¡°Okay. Let¡¯s do that!¡± When the Dragonites were making up for their mistake, Levi¡¯s family was living a life that was no different from before. The only thing that had changed was that Forlevia, Zoey and the rest were improving. When Zoey knocked over a wall with her bare hands, they finally understood that a qualitative leap forward had been made. Levi dared not tell them that they had be martial arts experts for fear that they could not ept it. It was difficult for a white-cor worker to ept the fact that she had suddenly be a martial arts expert. After all, they saw Levi¡¯s training as an exercise. ¡°Levi, I¡¯ll protect you from now on! Tee-hee!¡± Zoey dly epted it, while Mia and Emma did too. ¡°Levi, we know what you¡¯re thinking. You want us to be strong so that we won¡¯t put ourselves in danger.¡± ¡°I have also heard that the times have changed a lot now. There are many dangers out there, so it¡¯s best that we have the ability to protect ourselves!¡± ¡°It¡¯s a pity that your body doesn¡¯t allow you to practice martial arts anymore. This is the worst decision the Dragonites have ever made!¡± Zoey and the othersmented. As an instructor, Levi could actually train them into martial arts experts. If his martial vein had not been destroyed, he would have been very powerful himself. ¡°It¡¯s okay. As long as Levi trains us well, we¡¯ll be strong, and no one can bully us!¡± Emma said. ¡°That¡¯s right. Levi, I¡¯ll train with you every day!¡± Mia clenched her fists. Everyone instantly got all pumped up. N?velDrama.Org owns this. In the past, Levi had guarded them, but now, they wanted to guard him. ¡°Grandma, you¡¯re all wrong. Daddy is the strongest!¡± Forlevia shouted. Chapter 1603 Chapter 1603 Everyoneughed at Forlevia¡¯s remark. ¡°She sure loves her dad a lot!¡± ¡°To a child, their father is always the most powerful person!¡± Emma and the rest were amused. In fact, Levi really wanted to tell them that he was invincible, but he held back. As an ordinary man, he could motivate them more and make them progress faster, which was definitely a good thing. Therefore, he chose not to tell them for the time being. Almost everyone in Erudia was actively preparing for the war. In the snowy mountains of Faike City, the fighters that were with Juan and his troop also started to make a move. ¡°He wouldn¡¯t listen! He was just as stubborn as a mule!¡± ¡°Great. He made himself a casualty of the Gods¡¯ Promise and got his own family killed!¡± ¡°I warned him about the Rulers who made the Gods¡¯ Promise! He just wouldn¡¯t listen!¡± Furious, everyone believed that the Rulers who made the Gods¡¯ Promise had killed Juan and his bloodline. No one expected Levi to be the one who did so. ¡°That won¡¯t do. Juan¡¯s death is a disgrace to our n! Since he failed to seek revenge, we¡¯ll do it for him!¡± ¡°Now that the Gods¡¯ Promise has been broken, we can get around freely!¡± ¡°Everyone, assemble! Head south and kill Levi Garrison!¡± There were four major forces in the Townsend n. Juan was the third sibling. Currently, the remaining three forces joined hands and headed south. After the Gods¡¯ Promise was broken, the supreme ss fighters around the world were itching to do something, but the ones who acted on it were the Townsend n. They went south with troops and supreme ss fighters that were more than three times stronger than Juan¡¯s. As the Townsend n vowed to kill anyone who was in their way, the Dragonites had no choice but to let them through. At the same time, supreme ss fighters all over Erudia came out of seclusion, but they were not as high-profile as the Townsend n. Instead, they sneaked into the world of ordinary people quietly. Meanwhile, Floyd and the others who were in charge of the central warzone got anxious upon seeing that the Townsend n was heading south. ¡°They¡¯re not going after our savior, are they?¡± ¡°It¡¯s their men who broke the Gods¡¯ Promise! They¡¯re definitely going after our savior now!¡± ¡°We must stop them! We can¡¯t let them hurt our savior!¡± Everyone was desperate to stop them. After giving it some thought, Floyd instructed, ¡°Let them by!¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Everyone was perplexed. ¡°What do you mean, Floyd? How can we watch them confront our savior?¡± ncing at the crowd, Floyd exined, ¡°First of all, we can¡¯t stop them! If we fight them, we¡¯ll just get our own people killed! Secondly, our savior definitely has a way to deal with them!¡± ¡°Huh? He does?¡± Everyone was stunned. ¡°He¡¯s definitely not an ordinary man. An ordinary man can¡¯t possibly train us so well. I¡¯m sure all of you know how good Evie is too, don¡¯t you?¡± Everyone pondered about it. ¡°More importantly, how did he find out about the fake Supreme ss fighterst time? He even brought him to our training base to let us fight him.¡± ¡°Oh!¡± The thought sent everyone into a frenzy. ¡°Thus, I¡¯m sure that he¡¯s by no means an ordinary man!¡± Floyd was certain about it. N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. In the end, the Townsend n was allowed to pass through the central warzone. Chapter 1604 Chapter 1604 However, Floyd immediately told Levi about it. Levi assured him that he would settle it and asked him to keep a lid on it. After Floyd did as told, the whereabouts of the Townsend n were hidden. After the previous battle, Levi had a clear idea of his own strength, so he was not afraid of the Townsend n. However, he found it weird that someone was secretly watching him and his family. He could sense that the person was a supreme ss fighter. That person kept watching particrly when Forlevia and the others were training. The person seemed to be very interested in it, but there was not any hostility, so Levi pretended not to notice him while observing what he was up to. N?velDrama.Org owns this. Soon, the Townsend n reached North Hampton and went straight for Levi. Tens of thousands of people besieged him under the leadership of Zidane, Zion and Zeke. Juan was the third child of the Townsend n. ¡°You¡¯ve killed Louie, Levi Garrison. Do you admit to your crime?¡± Zidane shouted angrily. ¡°That¡¯s right. I did. I killed his father and two brothers too!¡± Levi admitted. ¡°Huh? You!¡± ¡°It¡¯s impossible!¡± ¡°Juan and his bloodline were annihted because they vited the Gods¡¯ Promise! What does it have to do with you?¡± The leaders of Townsend n refuted Levi¡¯s im. Levi spread out his hands. ¡°When did I be the maker of the Gods¡¯ Promise?¡± ¡°Enough nonsense!¡± ¡°We¡¯re here to kill you!¡± A young man walked up to Levi while raising his fist. Everyone was certain that Levi, an ordinary man, would be killed by his powerful punch. ¡°You can¡¯t bully Daddy!¡± a child¡¯s fierce voice was heard yelling. A girl suddenly appeared before Levi and threw a punch. Thud! The young man from the Townsend n staggered backward with blood spewing out of his mouth. He looked at the girl, who was ring at him, in disbelief. In order to protect her father, Forlevia threw a punch that shocked everyone at the scene. She actually fought off a fighter from the Townsend n with a single punch. Although he was the weakest in the Townsend n, he was still a fighter, and yet he was beaten by a child. Levi stroked Forlevia¡¯s head. ¡°You really are the best, Evie!¡± Silence reigned all over. Dumbstruck, Zidane and the others stared at Forlevia unblinkingly. T-This is terrifying! What a rare genius! Even though the Townsend n had many fighters that were in supreme ss and fake supreme ss as well as geniuses, they had never seen a genius like Forlevia. ¡°This is the strongest genius I¡¯ve ever seen!¡± ¡°Once this girl is known by others, she¡¯ll definitely cause a sensation around the world. Everyone will fight over her!¡± A sinister smile crept across the faces of Zidane, Zion, and Zeke as they wanted to take Forlevia away to train her. ¡°Everyone! Kill Levi Garrison and take this girl back! She¡¯s the future hope of our n in gaining a foothold!¡± Zidanemanded with an evil grin. All the fighters charged at Levi and Forlevia. ¡°No one is allowed toy a finger on my disciple!¡± a voice was suddenly heard shouting. Chapter 1605 Chapter 1605 Everyone was stunned by that voice. And Levi was the only exception. He wasposed. Because he had been aware that there was someone in the dark. Someone who was secretly surveilling them. And at that moment, they finally appeared. In fact, Levi knew why these people were keeping watch on him and his family. They were here for Forlevia. They might have long been interested in Evie¡¯s talents. Now that the Townsend n wanted to take Forlevia away, they would certainly disagree. ¡°Who?¡± Everyone in the Townsend n was suddenly on his toes. Several figures showed up at the top of the manor. Dressed in white, they had an immacte temperament. And every one of them was a Supreme ss warrior. Thud! Thud! Thud! Footsteps started ringing from around them. Tens of young people emerged. And all of them were fake Supreme ss warriors as well. As soon as they appeared, the expression of the Townsends turned somber. They had a strong hunch about the horrific capabilities of those people who just appeared. ¡°The Townsend n, huh? We¡¯re from Wildefield in Westford, and we¡¯ve got our eyes on this little girl. You better don¡¯t mess with her!¡± ¡°What? Wildefield in Westford?¡± Zidane and his people were utterly astounded upon hearing that. Others had never heard about it, and neither did Levi. But the Townsend n was familiar with it. Even before Gods¡¯ Promise, Wildefield had been one of the most powerful forces in Erudia, known as the Pinnacle of Westford. It was said that they had hundreds of warriors in the Supreme ss. Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. But after such a long time since Wildefield disappeared, the Townsends had no idea to what extent Wildefield had advanced. The Townsend n were out of their league, and Wildefield was beyondparison. Apart from that, there were different ranks within the Supreme ss. In the world of expert warriors, there was a saying of the worldly nine ranks of the Supreme ss, whereby it was divided into nine different ranks, from Rank One to Rank Nine. Rank Nine, of course, was the ultimate rank, which was also the hardest to attain. It was certainly a rare sight. There were a lot of Supreme ss warriors in the world, but ny-nine percent of these Supreme ss warriors were of Rank One. Those above Rank One were umon. Zidane was the best warrior in the Townsend n, and he was in Rank Three. And Juan who had been killed by Levi was in Rank Two. But in Wildefield, there were a lot of Rank Three warriors, and the few elders were all in Rank Four. Worst of all, there were even Rank Five Supreme ss warriors in Wildefield. Hence, Wildefield did have a pre-eminent footing in Erudia. They were top-notch. The Townsend n could never contend with them. In other words, a Rank Four Supreme ss warrior could annihte the entire Townsend n. With each higher rank one ascended in the Supreme ss, his capabilities were greater. And each rank was worlds apart from the next. Hence the name¡ªthe worldly nine ranks of the Supreme ss. As soon as the Townsends heard the name Wildefield, they were instantly perturbed. If they offended the other party by ident, their n would be wiped out. ¡°What? Wildefield have had their eyes on her?¡± Zidane couldn¡¯t hide the tremor in his voice as his teeth were chattering. ¡°That¡¯s right. We¡¯ve been eyeing this child even before the Gods¡¯ Promise was broken.¡± In fact, Wildefield was right. They had been keeping an eye on Forlevia long before that. Wildefield was located in Westford, and they were in the same area as the Great Family of Westford. Hence, they were well informed about everything that happened in the Great Family of Westford. Especially when such a young talent like Forlevia came forth, they would have targeted her as early as they could. Since the Gods¡¯ Promise was broken, the elders in Wildefield couldn¡¯t wait anymore toe and watch Forlevia. It was during their observation that they felt Forlevia was the most gifted talent with the greatest capabilities in that day and age. Just as they nned to take her away, the Townsend n came. Chapter 1606 Chapter 1606 ¡°What? Do you Townsends dare to touch the person we¡¯re interested in?¡± the people of Wildefield roared coldly. ¡°Of course not. How can we mess with a talent that Wildefield is fascinated with? We¡¯re just here to seek revenge! This man killed a Townsend. We¡¯re here to avenge him. We¡¯ll leave once we take him out!¡± Zidane made it very clear that he was not after Forlevia. ¡°You can¡¯t kill Daddy!¡± said Forlevia in her childlike voice. ¡°How dare you! He¡¯s the father of the child. No one can touch him either!¡± the people of Wildefield yelled. ¡°I¡¯m warning you, Townsends. From now on, the family of this child is under the protection of Wildefield. Death is the only way out for anyone trying to harm them!¡± Forlevia was of such great value that Wildefield was willing to defend everyone and everything rted to her. ¡°What?¡± The countenance of the Townsends changed drastically at that. If Wildefield is guarding Levi, doesn¡¯t that mean we won¡¯t get to settle this score? ¡°Considering Juan has broken the Gods¡¯ Promise and set us all free, we¡¯re not going to pursue this matter. Otherwise, you¡¯ll all be killed mercilessly!¡± With that threat from Wildefield, the Townsend n could only suck it up. Other than that, they were left with no option. ¡°Hey, while you¡¯re rowing over this constantly, have you forgotten that I¡¯m still here? This is my home and my territory!¡± it was in that instance that Levi¡¯s started impatiently. Instantly, everyone turned and fixated their eyes on Levi. All of them were amazed. How dare amoner speaks among a group of Supreme ss warriors? What an insolent wretch! ¡°Get the hell out of here, or I¡¯ll ughter all of you!¡± Levi pointed at the Townsend n as he said. His tone was demanding, and it startled everyone present, as though he was indeed equipped with the capabilities to do that. Levi looked at everyone from Wildefield and continued in a cid tone, ¡°Please leave as well. I myself can train my daughter, and we don¡¯t need others to interfere!¡± The crowd fell silent. They were notably bewildered. Isn¡¯t Levi too reckless and domineering? How can he just ignore the Townsend n and Wildefield? ¡°Why are you still in a daze there? Get lost! It has now be the private matter of Wildefield,¡± the people of Wildefield started warning the Townsend n. ¡°Retreat!¡± Zidanemanded. The Townsend n left in a sh. Floyd from the central warzone was keeping tabs on the movements in North Hampton. As he saw that the Townsend n left, a relieved smile crept up on his face. ¡°I knew Master will have ways to ovee this! Now his crisis has been resolved, and we can simmer down. That said, we¡¯ll have to work harder. Only then will we be able to stand out and defend him, unlike now!¡± ¡­ Meanwhile, Levi was confronting the people of Wildefield. The few elders of Wildefield came before Levi. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s discuss our matter now! We¡¯re here to inform you that your daughter has been officially epted as a disciple of Wildefield. Let¡¯s put it this way. Her talents are the best among all that we¡¯ve seen! We¡¯ll utilize all of our resources to train her! Hence, you don¡¯t need to worry about her! Apart from that, your family will also be under the custody of Wildefield,¡± the other party expressed their stance in a straightforward manner. Especially after the few elders saw Forlevia, all of them had a broad smile on their faces. The more they looked at her, the more gratified and pleased they were. That was mainly because Forlevia was exceeding valuable. Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. Wildefield had to race against time and take Forlevia away before others found out about her. After training Forlevia, Wildefield might be able to bring forth a legendary representation in the future, which would be Rank Six and above. ¡°I don¡¯t agree to this. I can train Forlevia on my own!¡± Chapter 1607 Chapter 1607 Levi looked down upon these people. He had never heard of Wildefield. N?velDrama.Org owns this. He only trusted himself and the old man in prison. Who else can be better than me? No, that¡¯s impossible! Other than that, he didn¡¯t take Wildefield seriously. ¡°What?¡± Everyone from Wildefield was stunned upon hearing what Levi said. What does he mean? Is he looking down on us? Does the Townsend n dare to look down on us? They don¡¯t! How dare amoner make such an audacious remark? The elders of Wildefield were so bbergasted by what Levi said that they were at a loss of words. ¡°My daughter does have a fine aptitude, and that¡¯s to say you have a good eye. Nevertheless, I¡¯ll just train her myself. I¡¯m not confident in others, not to mention they¡¯re not qualified enough!¡± Levi said frankly. However, his words offended Wildefield substantially. ¡°What do you mean? Wildefield isn¡¯t qualified enough?¡± ¡°Hmph!¡± ¡°I¡¯ll tell you what. It¡¯s the Governor of Wildefield himself who wants to take your daughter as his disciple! He¡¯s a Rank Five Supreme ss warrior, and he¡¯s able to exterminate the Townsend n in just a heartbeat!¡± ¡°Other than that, the four elders in Wildefield, known as the Eminent Four who are also Rank Four Supreme ss warriors would jointly train your daughter as well!¡± All of a sudden, the scene was reduced to pin-drop silence again. As soon as the elder finished speaking, the other tens of warriors from Wildefield were spooked. That¡¯s horrifying! It¡¯s simply appalling! Initially, they all thought that Forlevia would be epted as a disciple by one of the elders. Little did they know that it was the Governor himself who would be her master! Apart from that, the Eminent Four would also impart their great knowledge to her. They were betting all of Wildefield on the future of Forlevia! It would be a jaw-dropping piece of news when it reached the ears of other Supreme ss warriors or forces. What a great honor it was. Wildefield was going to train a child at all costs. It was undoubtedly phenomenal! It only went to show how magnificently Forlevia was gifted. ¡°I don¡¯t care what rank your governor is in. He¡¯s just not qualified,¡± Levi stated dispassionately. How dare these people try to grab hold of my daughter! I¡¯ll beat the living daylights out of them! ¡°Why waste time talking to him? Just take the child away!¡± Ashley, who was the second eldest among the Eminent Four and known to have a short temper, yelled. ¡°That¡¯s right. Why are we even negotiating with amoner?¡± Only then did realization dawn on the people of Wildefield. They were about to take Forlevia away. Nheless, Levi held Forlevia tightly in his arms. ¡°Let¡¯s see who dares to touch her. Don¡¯t make me take action!¡± Levi skimmed across each of the faces before him indifferently. ¡°Are you messing with us, Levi?¡± ¡°We¡¯ve done a background check on you. You were indeed potent when you were the Crown King! There was not a single ultimate ss warrior who could contend with you, but at that time, you were only a fake Supreme ss warrior at most. You couldn¡¯t even challenge us then, let alone now that you¡¯ve be only amoner!¡± Tresta, the third in the line of the Eminent Four snickered. ¡°You may try!¡± Levi retorted. ¡°Come, take the child away!¡± Ashley instructed straightaway. Just as the situation grew tense, Zoey rushed in with a bunch of people. Among them were Thierry and George. Almost all the council members of the Great Family of Westford hade. As soon as they arrived, they knelt before the people of Wildefield. It turned out that all the legends and folklores documented in the ancient texts of the Great Family of Westford originated from Wildefield, and most of the heritages in the Great Family of Westford also came from Wildefield. Their ancestry could be traced back to Wildefield, and the people of Wildefield were in fact their ancestors¡­ When they learned that Wildefield was going to ept Forlevia to be a disciple, everyone was excited. ¡°Levi, who are you to say no? The fact that Forlevia is epted by Wildefield to be their disciple should be the greatest glory you can ever receive! And in the future, you and Zoey would even benefit from this!¡± Chapter 1608 Chapter 1608 ¡°A mother¡¯s social status is associated with her child. Do you understand this?¡± ¡°Now that Forlevia bes the hope of Wildefield, you¡¯ll have a good life, too! You¡¯d also be part of Wildefield indirectly!¡± ¡°You¡¯d simply prosper from it in such a time!¡± ¡­ Cora and others took turns to persuade him. Not only Forlevia¡¯s parents, but all her close and distant rtives would share the glory and flourish in their lives. Owing to just one person¡¯s gift, everyone around her got a big break. It was just like when onemoner from the vige became the richest man in the world, the entire vige got to live a morefortable life. The only difference was that the vigers were in fact Supreme ss warriors in this scenario. Hence, both the Lopez family and the Great Family of Westford hoped that Forlevia could go to Wildefield. ¡°I think that¡¯s good, too!¡± ¡°Indeed, Forlevia deserves a bigger tform to showcase her talents!¡± Even Emma and Mia agreed to let Forlevia be Wildefield¡¯s disciple. Needless to say, their intention was different from the others. Others were concerned about the benefits and glory they would earn. But Emma and Mia were considering from the perspective of Forlevia, and they wanted the best for her. Levi turned to Zoey. ¡°Are you of the same opinion as well?¡± Zoey nodded. ¡°Yes! Even though I can¡¯t bear to see Evie leaves, she¡¯s destined for greatness and can never be just an ordinary person. We might as well let her have a bright future! I know you have great coaching skills, and you¡¯ve made us ascend to be expert warriors in such a short period of time, but Evie¡¯s gifts shouldn¡¯t be wasted even for a bit. Now that Wildefield is willing to train her, and they¡¯re even utilizing all of their resources to do this, I think that¡¯s where Evie should belong.¡± The people of Wildefield were pleased and gratified to hear Zoey¡¯s word. ¡°Mmm, it¡¯s great that there¡¯s still someone sensible!¡± Ashley turned to look at Levi and sniggered, ¡°Levi, did you hear that? Even your wife has remarked that this little girl¡¯s gifts would be wasted in your hands! Regardless of how great a coach you are, you don¡¯t deserve to be her master.¡± Zoey looked at Levi with a rather conflicted countenance. In fact, that was what she meant. Everyone else felt the same. They were all of the opinions that Forlevia¡¯s aptitude would be wasted if she continued to be trained by Levi. To be more precise, what they meant was¡ªwhat does such a hopeless man like you have topete with Wildefield? Levi pursed his lips. Initially, he was never going to let Forlevia leave his side. But at that moment, he changed his mind. He decided to let Forlevia go to Wildefield. First of all, it was because his mother and wife had both agreed. Secondly, Wildefield would treat Forlevia as a treasure. She would be fine and free from harm over there. N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. Thirdly, it was also good to let her gain more exposure and experience. ¡°Alright, if that¡¯s the case, as you wish, but I have a condition!¡± Levi stated. ¡°If other people dare to bring up their conditions, I¡¯ll kill them right away. But for the sake of this little girl, I¡¯ll allow you to state a condition!¡± Ashley stared at Levi ferociously. But as Ashley turned to Forlevia, the brutal look turned to amiability. ¡°I want to see my child every three days.¡± ¡°No way! Absolutely not! Make it once a year!¡± ¡°Once every week!¡± ¡­ After a round of discussions and negotiations, both parties reached an agreement. They allowed Levi to visit Forlevia once a month. ¡°I see you¡¯re not bad, too, and you¡¯re also Forlevia¡¯s mother. I¡¯ve decided to ept you as my disciple! And you, too, Forlevia¡¯s aunt. Youe with me as well.¡± Tresta was also a woman, and she noticed that both Zoey and Mia were gifted as well. Hence, she wanted to turn them into her disciples. Eventually, the two women were epted as her disciple in name. They didn¡¯t have to go to Wildefield, and could continue leading their usual life. The only difference was that Tresta would asionally coach them¡­ ¡°Levi, it¡¯s a great surprise that your daughter, wife, and even Mia had been taken as Wildefield¡¯s disciple!¡± ¡°But you? You¡¯re being protected by a bunch of women. What a shameless man!¡± Though their words were cruel, it was irrefutable. Chapter 1609 Chapter 1609 Everyone said that a good child brought honor to her mother. However, no one ever said the same about a father until now, and Levi was the father in question. The women in his family were attaining prominent statuses. In the future, they should be among the top elites in Erudia and the world. On the other hand, Levi should remain a nobody and needed to depend on them for protection. Therefore, he became aughing stock, and everyone looked at him with mockery. Most men found it shameful to have to rely on women, thus any man would be furious with this notion. That was why when everyone saw Levi¡¯s gloomy expression, they thought he was sad about his state of helplessness. None of them knew that Levi was not afraid of Wildefield. The next day, people from Wildefield arrived to take Forlevia away. Before she left, Levi secretly gave her something. ¡°Evie, if you are ever in danger, use it, and I¡¯ll immediatelye to you! Always remember this!¡± Forlevia held the thing tightly and nodded firmly. She remembered everything Levi told her. As Forlevia was an obedient and clever child, she knew what she had to do. When they were saying goodbye, she forced herself not to cry. ¡°I¡¯m warning you. If my daughter is mistreated in any way, I¡¯lle and destroy you all! I¡¯m a man of my words!¡± said Levi. Forlevia was Levi¡¯s flesh and blood, so he would never allow her to suffer any indignity. Meanwhile, Zoey did not say anything, but she clenched her fists tightly. She also did not want Forlevia to be mistreated in any way. ¡°Hahaha¡­¡± Everyone began tough when they heard Levi. They never saw someone stupid enough to threaten a group of Supreme ss fighters. Furthermore, they came from Wildefield. Did he say he will destroy us? That¡¯s a bloody joke! You have to be at least a Rank Six Supreme ss fighter to say something like that¡­ Rank Six Supreme ss fighters are extremely rare. They¡¯re not ordinary people like him. Isn¡¯t he way too arrogant? The people from Wildefield treated what Levi said as a joke. Even before Gods¡¯ Promise, they had never heard anyone who dared to threaten to destroy them. ¡°Forlevia is a young master. We treasure her and will take good care of her. There is no way we¡¯ll mistreat her. I¡¯ll kill whoever that dares to bully her!¡± Ashley scoffed. Then, they left with Forlevia. However, they also gave a lot of gifts and benefits to Levi and his family. Not only did they offer their protection but also left them with a lot of magical medicine. The magical medicine they gifted was much stronger than the ones from the Four Great Families. It could improve a person¡¯s constitution and make substantial repairs and improvements to a person¡¯s body. Thus, it would be a waste to use it only to prolong lifespan. These magical medicine and fighting techniques were gifts to Levi and his family. However, the Lopez family and the Great Family of Westford quickly snatched and divided them amongst themselves. ¡°Zoey, you are Wildefield¡¯s apprentice, so youck nothing. You don¡¯t need these anymore! Since Levi¡¯s martial vein has been destroyed, he won¡¯t be using these either. Like Forlevia¡¯s talent, it is a waste for them to remain with you.¡± Therefore, Levi and his family did not receive anything. N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. ¡°Hey, at least leave something for my mother-inw,¡± Zoey said furiously and tried to get something for Emma. ¡°An old woman like her should take care of her health. She shouldn¡¯t be training in martial arts.¡± Then, Shaun and Logan took the remainder of the gifts, as both of them were training in martial arts. Zoey was saddened to see Levi¡¯s dejected expression. Chapter 1610 Chapter 1610 Now everyone around him is training in martial arts. Even Shaun and the others are aiming for the Supreme ss. Although Levi was once a hero and the mighty God of War, his destroyed martial vein makes him unable to train in martial arts for life. N?velDrama.Org owns this. Now, all those who were once beneath him are bragging their powers and even try to bully him. Yet, he can¡¯t do anything about it. It must be a devastating blow to him. He was once powerful above all. This disparity and pressure must be difficult for him to bear. It is enough to mess with anyone¡¯s mind. With these thoughts in mind, Zoey tried tofort Levi and said, ¡°Don¡¯t let what they said bother you! You¡¯re still my hero! It is now Evie and my turn to protect you?¡± ¡°I¡¯m just worried that Evie will be unhappy there! If she is unhappy, I¡¯ll bring her back immediately!¡± Levi was gloomy because Forlevia left home. It felt as if the sky had copsed, and everything seemed out of ce. Zoey understood that feeling better than anyone else. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Evie will be fine! I¡¯m worried that you¡¯ll get angry and fight with them because I can¡¯t get any magical medicine and technique for you and Mother.¡± Zoey was most worried about that. However, Levi shook his head and said, ¡°We don¡¯t need those things! You and Mother can train with me. It¡¯s more effective than any magical medicine!¡± In actuality, Levi did not care for the gifts from Wildefield and thought that they were useless. At the moment, Levi was teaching his mother and Zoey a technique that was simr to Taichi. Little did they know how powerful this technique was. The principle of this technique was to blend oneself with nature. It would grow to be a terrifying force through in-depth training. That was not something any magical medicine could bring. Soon, life returned to normal except for Forlevia¡¯s absence. Everyone kept feeling that something was missing. During that period, the world was changing rapidly. The upper-ss society gradually epted the existence of the Supreme ss. Even many ordinary people knew about them. The Supreme ss were like gods in legends with their god-like powers. However, not all Supreme ss were martial artists. Some of them were masters of magical techniques such as geomancy and had the power to defy the laws of heaven and change fate. If they were highly advanced masters, anything was possible for them. After the Supreme ss came to the mortal world, things did not happen as the Dragonites expected. They thought the Supreme ss would immediately cause a threat to the mortal world. Instead, they kept a low profile that one hardly noticed their presence. They looked for resources for training and sought out geniuses with great potential, but they never caused any trouble. It was the same overseas. ¡°The Supreme ss had been restricted for so long. I don¡¯t believe that they are not up to something! What are they nning? That¡¯s more reason to stay vignt! I have no doubt that they are nning something in Erudia!¡± The Dragonites were specting amongst themselves. ¡°However, we still have time to prepare and face their threat!¡± The Dragonites thought that they were fortunate. ¡°Now, we need to search actively for Supreme ss fighters and persuade them to join Erudia¡¯s army. We need them to lend their strength to this country! By the way, have you found anything about healing Levi¡¯s martial vein?¡± All the Dragonites were concerned about this and hoped that Levi would regain his powers. If he regained his powers, Erudia would be more powerful. ¡°I have news. We found someone who can mend Levi¡¯s martial vein! Although there is no guarantee, we still have to give it a try!¡± The Dragonites council members punched the air tedly. ¡°Bring him here quickly!¡± Chapter 1611 Chapter 1611 The person who announced the news hesitated for a moment and said, ¡°However, they have conditions.¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter what¡¯s the conditions are as long they can heal Levi¡¯s martial vein!¡± ¡°Yes, we should spare no expenses for his recovery!¡± The other Dragonites shouted out fervently. ¡°Good. If that is the case, there may be a good chance of recovery! What we found is a Medical Elite ancient family in Erudia. They possess god-like ancient medical skills that are unimaginable to ordinary people. I heard they turned an ordinary martial artist into a Supreme ss martial artist using only medicine and ancient medical skills!¡± Everyone gasped upon hearing that. They created a Supreme ss martial artist with only ancient medical skills and magical medicine. That¡¯s incredible! The Dragonites had another idea. They thought of getting this Medical Elite ancient family to create Supreme ss fighters for Erudia. Therefore, the Dragonites contacted them immediately. The Medical Elite ancient family then sent an experienced 11th Elder, Sonny Washington, to meet Levi with the Dragonites. Sonny was a Supreme ss himself. He was famous for being skilled in both medical skills and martial arts.N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. ¡°Are you saying that his martial vein ispletely destroyed?¡± Sonny¡¯s expression turned grave upon hearing Levi¡¯s condition. ¡°Will it be difficult to heal?¡± one of the Dragonites asked. ¡°As a general rule, it¡¯s impossible to mend because a martial vein is different from any other vein. Furthermore, it is destroyed. Even if I can heal it, it can never return to its former condition. However, I still need to check him myself to be certain,¡± Sonny said frankly. The Dragonites¡¯ expressions turned grave. Soon, they arrived at North Hampton. Since Zoey and Mia went with Tresta for training, only Levi and his mother were at home. ¡°Levi, we have good news for you!¡± The general of the Dragonites came and told Levi. Levi was surprised. Why do I need to heal my martial vein? It has long recovered. The old man said that there are very few people who can heal damaged martial veins, and most who imed that they could do that are frauds. ¡°I don¡¯t need it! I like being a normal person!¡± Levi turned down their offer immediately. ¡°Levi, are you still angry with the Dragonites?¡± asked the general. ¡°No, I have long forgotten about it!¡± Levi said. ¡°Since you are not angry with us, can you let Mr. Washington examine you?¡± asked the general. With that, Levi had no choice but to let Sonny and his apprentices examine him. After examining him, Sonny and a few of his apprentices walked some distance away. As Sonny was in Supreme ss, soundproofing was a piece of cake to him. Therefore, as he spoke to his apprentices, ordinary people could not hear them. Even those in the Supreme ss would likely not hear anything. However, Levi could hear him clearly. ¡°This is bad. His martial vein ispletely gone!¡± ¡°Yes, we might be able to do something if it is damaged. However, his martial vein is gone! How can we heal it?¡± Sonny nodded in response. ¡°Yes, you¡¯re right. Even Medical Elite can¡¯t heal one with a missing martial vein. However, if we tell the Dragonites about this, it would not do us any good. It would even embarrass the Medical Elite ancient family.¡± ¡°Master, what should we do then?¡± the apprentices asked. ¡°We should dy informing the Dragonites about this! Let¡¯s lie and tell them we can heal his martial vein, but the cost is high. Then, we can propose our requirements!¡± said Sonny. The apprenticesughed and said, ¡°Yes, you¡¯re right. That way, we can get paid more!¡± Chapter 1612 Chapter 1612 ¡°Furthermore, we can keep dying our stay. Just tell the Dragonites that Levi¡¯s condition is very rare, and he needed a long time to recover!¡± Sonny stroked his beard and smiled cunningly. Meanwhile, Levi heard everything clearly. This guy can¡¯t even find where my martial vein is. That¡¯s because when the old man in prison repaired my martial vein and made it invisible. Thus, no one can find out where it is. However, it still exist. N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. Yet, these people can¡¯t find it and still n to lie to the Dragonites for personal gain. They are really shameful! Soon, the Dragonites arrived and asked, ¡°How¡¯s his condition?¡± Sonny¡¯s expression turned solemn. He frowned deeply and asked, ¡°May I know how important he is to you?¡± The Dragonites were surprised by his question and said quickly, ¡°He¡¯s tremendously important to us and Erudia¡¯s future!¡± ¡°Then, how much are you willing to spend for him?¡± Sonny asked. ¡°We are willing to pay anything!¡± replied The Dragonites. ¡°That¡¯s good to know,¡± Sonny said with a smile. It meant that he could make any request. ¡°Truthfully speaking, his condition is even more severe than we thought! We have seen many types of martial vein damage and even destruction, but none was as bad as his,¡± exined Sonny. The Dragonites immediately panicked. They believed everything that Sonny said. ¡°Is there any way to cure him?¡± they asked. ¡°There is a way, but it requires a lot of our most precious magical medicine. It would be a tremendous loss for us! Since it will exhaust such a precious resource, I fear that the family won¡¯t agree. Unless¡­¡± said Sonny. The Dragonites asked urgently, ¡°Unless what?¡± ¡°Unless you can fulfill all the conditions listed by the Medical Elite ancient family. Otherwise, they will never agree to us treating him!¡± Sonny finally mentioned the conditions. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mr. Washington. We will fulfill any conditions. Didn¡¯t we say that we are willing to pay any price?¡± Upon hearing this, Sonny and his apprentices could not believe their good luck. Erudia was a huge nation that was rich in resources. Most importantly, the Dragonites were willing to give whatever they wanted. Just as Sonny wanted to list out the conditions, Levi said suddenly, ¡°Wait a minute!¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Everyone was surprised and looked at Levi. They could not understand why he suddenly appeared. ¡°My martial vein does not need to be healed. You don¡¯t need to list your conditions!¡± said Levi. ¡°No, this won¡¯t do. Levi, for the sake of Erudia¡¯s future, your martial vein must be healed!¡± The Dragonites implored him. ¡°They are a bunch of frauds who can¡¯t repair my martial vein! Furthermore, my martial vein is gone. They can¡¯t find it!¡± Levi¡¯s shocking remark silenced everyone. Did he eavesdrop on our conversation? The apprentices nced at Sonny, but he shook his head. It meant that Levi couldn¡¯t have heard them just now, as he used his energy to create a barrier so that no sound could escape. Therefore, a normal person couldn¡¯t hear anything. ¡°Who says that we can¡¯t heal it? We are the Medical Elite ancient family! Not only can we heal your martial vein, but we can also create Supreme ss fighters! Dragonites, what¡¯s with his attitude? Since he doesn¡¯t believe us, we just won¡¯t treat him then!¡± Sonny was ying hard to get. However, Levi shouted in response, ¡°Scram!¡± Chapter 1613 Chapter 1613 Levi¡¯s words rubbed Sonny andpany the wrong way. ¡°Fine then. Have it your way! But remember, I¡¯m here only by their invitation, and not because I¡¯ve nothing better to do. Come, let¡¯s go. This rascal cane begging should he ever change his mind!¡± The group then left in a huff. As the Dragonites were desperate to restore Levi¡¯s martial vein, Sonny¡¯s group knew they had them on the hook and would not be let go of so easily. Indeed, they were proven right almost immediately when someone from the Dragonites came out after them. ¡°Please calm down, Mr. Washington! He means no harm as that¡¯s just the way he is!¡± ¡°Please help mend his martial vein, Mr. Washington!¡± the few Dragonites implored obsequiously. ¡°No. Never before had anyone spoken so disrespectfully to Master!¡± ¡°If you want to have the little bastard¡¯s martial vein restored, he¡¯ll have to get on his knees and beg for it himself!¡± the disciples sneered. ¡°Right. Have him go on his knees, then I¡¯ll consider it!¡± Sonny left it at that before he departed with his disciples, as he understood the Dragonites¡¯ urgency. What may seem a simple request to Sonny and his followers would be an impossible ask for Levi who, indomitable prowess or otherwise, would never assent to doing anything he considered demeaning to himself. Back at the manor. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you, Levi? We¡¯re all trying to do what¡¯s best for you, so why did you have to blow your top and tick off Mr. Washington?¡± the council members of the Dragonitesmented. ¡°I appreciate all of your well intentions, but those guys are a bunch of frauds who couldn¡¯t even read my martial vein. They¡¯re only iming to be able to heal it just so they could con y¡¯all!¡± Obviously, nobody was sold on Levi¡¯s exnation, especially after he told them about the exchange he overheard within Sonny¡¯s group. ¡°You¡¯ve got to sort out this temper of yours, Levi!¡± ¡°Just look at how you¡¯ve upset Mr. Washington. Now they want you to kneel and beg before they¡¯ll agree to mending your martial vein, which we all know you won¡¯t ever do!¡± The quietly exasperated Dragonites exhaled before they walked out. Knowing that Levi would never bow before anyone, they would have to find some other way to persuade Sonny. N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. The Dragonites¡¯ ingratiating toward that man¡¯s demands came as a surprise to Levi, who was certain that his own martial vein did not require healing and figured that that huckster did not have what it took to get the job done either. Elsewhere, Sonny¡¯s mind was whirling the moment he knew that Levi was not going to beg and that the Dragonites were going to use other means by which to secure his services. He thus looked to drag out the process as the more protracted it became, the more they stood to gain. A month passed quickly and it was time for Levi to go visit Forlevia. Thus, he promptly started for Wildefield in thepany of Zoey and Mia who were themselves informal students of Tresta and knew the route well. Wildefield was an ancient city nestled in the heart of the bamboo forest within Westford which cannot be reached without a guide. This was because the city was surrounded by traps and formations which would cause one to stray from it should any manage toe close. Wildefield was absolutely bustling when they arrived, and many started to flock around upon sighting Zoey and Mia. The exceptional beauty and talent of the duo made them exceedingly popr with the men here, and if not for the knowledge that Zoey was married, she might have found herself hounded by more than a few potential suitors. ¡°What is someone as stunning and capable as yourself doing with an ordinary guy like him, Zoey?¡± The crowd went quiet as their gaze collectively fell upon Levi after those disparaging utterances. ¡°Shut up, or I¡¯ll tear the lips off the next person who runs his mouth!¡± Levi suddenly bellowed. Chapter 1614 Chapter 1614 In Levi¡¯s esteem, these disciples of Wildefield were just brats who were still wet behind the ears. Daring to hit on Zoey? The gall of them! To him, Wildefield was a ce that he could level in a heartbeat, so he had no regard for these little punks whatsoever. Levi¡¯s outburst took everyone, including Zoey and Mia, by surprise. Trouble usually followed the temperamental Levi everywhere, but this was a ce filled with powerful warriors who were all capable of killing within a blink of an eye, which meant that there was absolutely nothing to gain for a now regr person like Levi by behaving so maddeningly here. ¡°What?¡± ¡°Are we going to stand for such antics from someone like him in Wildefield?¡± A few individuals then started to move in toward Levi. ¡°Did you not say that you¡¯re going to tear my lips? Bring it on then!¡± said the one who mocked him earlier. ¡°Do restrain yourself, Levi! Remember where you are!¡± cautioned Zoey and Mia. ¡°I¡¯m going to run my mouth, so what are you going to do about that? Your wife¡¯s just wasting her life away with a good-for-nothing like you who¡¯s totally unfit for her! She ought to divorce you and be with someone else!¡± that man continued. Smack! In the next instant, Levi¡¯s raised palm swiped across the man¡¯s face with a crispness that echoed far and wide. Everyone around was stunned as none expected that Levi would actually strike anyone and with a force beyond the capacity of any ordinary folk. ¡°What? How dare you! You¡¯re really asking for it!¡± The one who was struck, Guy Lebon, was about to retaliate when a child¡¯s voice rang out. ¡°Daddy!¡± With a couple of hops, Forlevia appeared before Levi and threw herself into his arms. N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. The air was mired in silence while Guy withdrew his hand in astonishment. He was fearful of neither Levi, Zoey nor Mia, but this wee child was someone who gave him the jitters; or should it be said that like the rest of Wildefield, he had to show deference to this little mistress who enjoyed the favor of the overlords of the ancient city. Everyone went along with her every whim as they were afraid to get on her wrong side, hence should her father be beaten up or killed, there would surely be hell to pay. Guy¡¯s fingers tightened around themselves and he red at Levi with eyes reddened. ¡°I¡¯ll not forget this. Just you wait!¡± ¡°Why wait? Let¡¯s finish this here instead!¡± said Levi with a smirk. As much as Guy wanted to get even, he kept himself in check after stealing a nce at Forlevia. ¡°You¡¯re an utter disgrace to all men, needing to rely on a little girl¡¯s protection at your age! If I were you, I would have rammed my head against the wall and killed myself!¡± That roused some subdued murmurs between the onlookers. Weakness in men was frowned upon in this dog-eat-dog world, so the inhabitants here were especially contemptuous of Levi, who they determined was dependent on both his wife as well as his own daughter. In their esteem, he was guilty of the very thing which no dignified gentleman should ever be guilty of. ¡°Don¡¯t you say that about my Daddy. So what if my Mommy and myself were to protect him?¡± Forlevia said with a pout as she eyeballed those around her. ¡°What a joke of a man, needing to cower behind a little kid! You shouldn¡¯t show your face in public if you had any pride left in you!¡± ¡°Yeah. Might as well off yourself!¡± ¡°Never mind men, even a woman like me can¡¯t stomach this!¡± Things got rowdy as everyone could not help but contribute to the heckling when confronted with this scene. ¡°Silence! And return to your homes, all of you!¡± came a thunderous bellow from beyond the horizon. ¡°It¡¯s the Governor!¡± ¡°The Governor¡¯s here!¡± While the crowd scattered like mice before a feline, Forlevia excitedly said, ¡°Come, Daddy. Mr. Fairclough¡¯s here. Let me take you to him!¡± Chapter 1615 Chapter 1615 ¡°Alright!¡± And Levi took off after her as he was quite curious about the ruler of Wildefield, and judging from Forlevia¡¯s demeanor, it was easy to see how well she has settled in here so far. Levi was led by Forlevia to an antiquated building deep into the forbidden grounds within the city, the ce where Governor, the Eminent Four, and the other council members operated. ¡°Mr. Fairclough, Mr. Fairclough. This is my Daddy!¡± Forlevia eximed. Before them stood a towering silhouette of a charismatic man in his thirties, shrouded in an all-white ensemble. With a handsome face and an affable smile, he had the air of a sage amongst themon person, but no one could have imagined how this seemingly ordinary man could possibly survive even nuclear weaponry. N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. ¡°Evie!¡± Avery Fairclough patted Forlevia on her diminutive head before he regarded Levi with sternness and authoritativeness akin to a world-domineering immortal looming over a mere bug. That much was true! Avery was a Rank Five fighter of the Supreme ss who was impervious to bullets and even nuclear weaponry, making him literally god-like to the average person. ¡°Are you Evie¡¯s father?¡± Avery asked dispassionately. ¡°I am!¡± To Avery¡¯s surprise, he discovered a powerful presence within this otherwise ordinary man who was able to engage with him face to face and without the slightest hint of apprehension. ¡°I heard that you were mentoring Evie before?¡± Avery continued in some displeasure. ¡°That¡¯s right! It would have been best to have Evie by my side, but the child¡¯s grandmother and mother both wished for her to get out for more exposure! Had I not agreed, you would not have been fit to instruct her!¡± Levi said solemnly. That infuriated Avery and all of the council members within Wildefield. Suggesting that Avery Fairclough, the Governor of Wildefield, isn¡¯t qualified? A Rank Five fighter of the Supreme ss, unfit to teach? Is Levi Garrison out of his mind? Isn¡¯t this peasant embarrassed by his own blustering? ¡°What are you raving on about, Levi?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t think that being Evie¡¯s father entitles you to speak however you like! This will not bode well for you should you attempt to push your luck!¡± ¡°Hurry up and apologize to the Governor!¡± the councilmen promptly urged. Appearances may be deceiving, and beneath Avery¡¯s mild-mannered exterior resided a blood-lusted monster who would kill at the drop of a hat! Scores of lives, perhaps into the tens of thousands, had already perished at his hands. Nicknamed ¡°Revenant¡±, the inhabitants of Wildefield tended to avoid him to the furthest extent possible, and that would exin why those who were picking on Levi before fled upon hearing his voice. The only reason why Avery would ever exhibit such a kindly disposition was in consideration of the tremendously gifted Forlevia whom he regarded as a treasure. Aware of the numerous legends surrounding the Governor, Zoey and Mia hastened to advise Levi, ¡°Hurry up and apologize, Levi! The Governor doesn¡¯t have a good temperament!¡± This was a different world from that of the ordinary person, or should it be said, there were nows in y here apart from the Governor himself. If the man so decided to take someone¡¯s life, there was nothing that could stand in his way, so that had the two women seriously worried about how Levi¡¯s obstinate tendencies might offend the Governor. Levi was unhappy at what he heard. ¡°Why should I care about his ill-temper? It¡¯s a fact that he¡¯s just not up to scratch!¡± Levi said. An audible gasp was heard from the observers. Is he really that bold? ¡°Are you telling me that I¡¯m not good enough?¡± Avery¡¯s voice became notably wintry, like the winds from hell. Chapter 1616 Chapter 1616 The temperature in the surrounding air took such a nosedive that it left everyone shuddering. They looked distraughtly at Levi, concerned for his fate, and to their horror, Levi continued to be snarky. ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s exactly what I said.¡± ¡°That I¡¯m unfit to teach?¡± Avery¡¯s inflection elevated until it sounded like a peal of rolling thunder that threatened to rip the sky wide open. Rumble¡­ The ground began to tremor and the whole of Wildefield trembled alongside it, leaving everyone in a state of disorientation. Rustle¡­ More terrifying was the formless energy which emanated from Avery¡¯s body, which diffused in every direction and ripped the visibly dense vegetation of the bamboo forest around Wildefield to shreds. Its sphere of influence kept expanding until ten miles of the forest all around became leveled out. Not only that, the skies of Wildefield were ckened by the rolling dark clouds and a storm stirred on the brink. Zoey and Mia were both dumbstruck. N?velDrama.Org owns this. As much as they were beginning to understand the martial arts, never before had they witnessed the awesome might of a Rank Five Supreme ss fighter. If he could alter the weather by his aura alone, it would be unfathomable what would happen if he broke into action. Rumble¡­ Reverberating his palm swiftly, Avery conjured a tempest around it which grew in intensity, sending strong drafts sweeping in every direction and threatening to pull everyone up and into the air. The storm grew until it almost seemingly devoured all of Wildefield. ¡°Now, am I qualified?¡± Avery addressed Levi while he was manipting all this in a show of force just to demonstrate his own prowess. Levi¡¯s eyes narrowed, but he remained undeterred. As he was about to respond, Forlevia¡¯s voice rang out, ¡°Mr. Fairclough! Daddy!¡± The judicious child was afraid that her father and master would get into a fight. ¡°Evie!¡± replied both men in unison before Avery rescinded his powers. ¡°Not too bad so far! But Evie¡¯s growing up fast, so I shall be taking her away in a few months. You won¡¯t be able to instruct her any more then, lest you wind up squandering her talent!¡± Levi then lifted Forlevia into his own arms and turned to leave. ¡°The impudence!¡± The rest of Avery¡¯s disciples were positively incensed at this ordinary man who dared provoke their exalted teacher, and a few of them harbored the impulse to kill off Levi. ¡°There¡¯s no need to get all worked up over a mere man!¡± Avery waved them off nonchntly. ¡°Huh?¡± Everyone was taken aback by their master for whom taking a life of a person was no different from stamping out an ant, as he was acting out of character. In the end, he decidedly put up with this for the sake of Forlevia. ¡°But Mr. Fairclough, how could we maintain our dignity in Wildefield with him taunting us like this¡­¡± Avery¡¯s most senior disciple, Helios Ginger, was then sent sprawling with a backhand before he could finish. ¡°Are you trying to tell me what to do?¡± came Avery¡¯s chilling voice. ¡°I dare not, Mr. Fairclough!¡± Helios fell onto his knees before he wiped the blood from the corner of his lips with gritted fists and fury in his eyes. Previously, he was widely known as the brightest talent in Wildefield and respected throughout the city as Avery¡¯s most beloved senior disciple. That changed with the arrival of plucky little Forlevia, who drew away everyone¡¯s attention and led him to be overlooked and now even beaten by his own master. ¡°No! Wildefield is mine, and I shall not have it taken by some meddlesome child!¡± Chapter 1617 Chapter 1617 There was a dangerous and murderous sh in Helios¡¯ eyes. Forlevia¡¯s arrival seriously affected his stature in Wildefield. ¡°Helios! Come on!¡± A few of his fellow disciples helped him up. ¡°I can¡¯t believe that Master would beat you over some ordinary person!¡± Everyone was puzzled. Ever since Forlevia hade, they all fell out of favor. Avery would not even guide them. ¡°Helios, this brat cannot stay in Wildefield! Otherwise, we will lose everything!¡± eximed one of them. ¡°Exactly! She cannot stay!¡± Everyone was in agreement. ¡°All right! Let¡¯s get rid of her then!¡± Helios inhaled sharply. Meanwhile, Forlevia was together with Levi. Thetter was d to see Forlevia grow and mature. She seemed happy to be here too. Sometimes, it¡¯s best to let Forlevia experience life on her own. Giving her the space she needs will help her grow as a person. ¡°Forlevia, if you are ever unhappy or in danger, you have to let me know at once! I wille to you!¡± Then, he gave a little device to the woman to use when she needed help. It was a chip that could be embedded into one¡¯s body. Levi would know he was needed as long as Forlevia activated the chip. It could even ping her exact location. They quickly set up the chip with Levi¡¯s phone. It detected the chip and pinged her location to him immediately. The father and daughter hung out for half a day. There were many who stared at them as they did so. However, Levi was not bothered. He was aware that there was a target on his back the moment he arrived in Wildefield. However, he did not know that these were Helios¡¯ men. They were busy discussing how to get rid of Forlevia. ¡°If we just kill her like that, Master will trace it back to us!¡± Helios frowned and wondered aloud, ¡°What if we hired someone?¡± Somebody scoffed. In the world of martial artists, it was all about the survival of the fittest. There was no kinship to speak about. All of them were cold-blooded and ruthless. No one would feel guilty over killing a child. ¡°No. It¡¯s best if this cannot be traced to us at all! If Master finds out we did it, he will never forgive us!¡± Helios shook his head. The rest looked at him and queried, ¡°Do you have an idea?¡± He smiled. ¡°Yes. Wait and see!¡± The evening soon came. Forlevia told her father, ¡°Daddy, it¡¯s time for practice. I have to go!¡± ¡°All right. Be a good girl!¡± Levi could not bear to part ways with his child. However, he knew that she had to go. Their next meeting would be a monthter. Levi stood rooted to the ground as he watched his daughter disappear from his light of sight. He looked just like any parent who sent his child to school. Only a father would resonate with what he was feeling. ¡°Come on! Forlevia is happy! We¡¯ll be back in a month!¡± Zoeyforted him and patted him on the back. She noticed that tears were brimming in his eyes and continued, ¡°I will make sure that Forlevia doesn¡¯t get bullied here!¡± Levi inhaled a sharp breath. ¡°Okay, I know you have your impable ways! You should head back too.¡± N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. Zoey was worried that Levi would be in danger if he stayed for too long. Hence, the man left Wildefield and headed to North Hampton. During his journey, he spotted many Supreme ss fighters. Previously, these fighters were a rarity. Now, they were everywhere! The Dragonites were actively recruiting these fighters. Many of them were willing to work for Dragonites. However, it came at a high cost. Chapter 1618 Chapter 1618 The Dragonites were also deep in discussions with the Medical Elite ancient family. They talked about reviving Levi¡¯s bloodline, as well as getting the family to help Erudia in grooming Supreme ss fighters. No one could escape the temptation of such seemingly amazing benefits. Many would willingly sacrifice their lives as long as the conditions were attractive enough. Even the Supreme ss fighters were willing to do so. N?velDrama.Org owns this. Not only so, but the soldiers in Erudia were also gearing up with new weapons. These weapons were more technologically advanced and could defeat extremely strong martial artists. While martial artists had their strengths, the prowess of such weapons should not be underestimated either. The world seemed peaceful, and there were not many affairs that seemed to require the intervention of the Supreme ss. In reality, judgement day wasing. Everything would erupt into chaos one day. The Supreme ss would never allow ordinary humans to control the world. They wanted to turn the world into a ruthless ce where only the strongest would survive. The people who created Gods¡¯ Promise could not care less either. They were only eager to see the new world. The Dragonites soon realized this and began to prepare for war. Of course, the Supreme ss had a mixed demographic. Some of them were morally righteous and sought justice, while others only cared about themselves. Thankfully, the Dragonites recruited those in the former category. Meanwhile, the other evil fighters resorted to wicked martial arts techniques that involved blood and babies. This group was ruthless and extremely violent. If manipted, they could be Erudia¡¯s greatest enemy. Nobody would be able to defeat them then. It would be a disaster if they attacked. They were the ones the Dragonites had to beware of. At the same time, Helios and his fellow disciples were huddled together in Wildefield. They were still nning on how to get rid of Forlevia. ¡°Come on, Helios! Say something! Don¡¯t keep us waiting!¡± The group looked at the man in anticipation. ¡°What do you think will happen if the various powerhouses in Erudia know about her gift?¡± Helios asked. ¡°They will fight to get her!¡± ¡°Well, she is indeed very gifted. I agree that these powerhouses will die for her.¡± ¡°Are you nning to leak this information, Helios?¡± ¡°Are you crazy? Wildefield would be destroyed! We have nothing to gain from doing so!¡± Helios suddenly said, ¡°Well, we can just leak it to one party. They will thene and kidnap Evie.¡± Everyone looked at him, confused. Helios continued, ¡°It¡¯s best if they are enemies whom Wildefield cannot fight. They will not groom her. Instead, they will use her for their wicked techniques. This way, we can get rid of her, and nobody will question what happened!¡± Upon hearing this, the group burst intoughter. ¡°Wow, this n sounds good!¡± ¡°Seems like Helios has everything nned.¡± ¡°Of course he does! I will leak the informationter.¡± Two nightster, Wildefield descended into chaos. ¡°Somebody took Evie away!¡± ¡°Evie has been kidnapped!¡± The Governor, The Eminent Four, and various powerhouses from Wildefield came to the rescue. A child¡¯s voice could be heard from a rooftop, crying out, ¡°Help me, Master!¡± There was a ck figure standing behind her, looking just like a devil. ¡°This kid belongs to me, the Shadow Order!¡± He grabbed her and left quickly. ¡°Get them!¡± The group began to chase after them. Unfortunately, this was to no avail. ¡°Ahh!¡± Avery bellowed in anger. Chapter 1619 Chapter 1619 ¡°They are from Shadow Order!¡± Avery was very frustrated. He knew this organization well. They were one of the organizations located near Westford and specialized in wicked martial arts techniques. Furthermore, most fighters in the organization were powerful. Before God¡¯s Promise, Avery had fought with the head of the Shadow Order, The Dark Lord, and was utterly defeated. Hence, the man felt that all hope was lost when he learned that it was them who took Forlevia away. Their overall prowess was much stronger in Wildefield. Avery would have been able to get Forlevia back if this was somebody else. Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. However, this was the Shadow Order! Avery¡¯s previous defeat had given him sufficient trauma. There was a lot of hesitation on his end. ¡°Who leaked this information? I thought I told everyone to keep it a secret!¡± yelled Avery. ¡°Master, there are no secrets in this world. Sooner orter, people are going to find out about Evie. Now, Shadow Order is the first to know! How are we going to fight them?¡± asked Helios. The other disciples smirked to themselves. Helios knew Wildefield was afraid of Shadow Order. Thus, he had intentionally leaked the information about Forlevia to them. He was confident that his master dared not fight them. Avery was infuriated, but he could not retort Helios¡¯ logic. He dared not think about how the information about Forlevia got leaked. In an instant, the entire of Wildefield became gloomy. Everyone turned silent. Now that Shadow Order had taken Forlevia away, things could get dangerous. They could use her for their evil ways or groom her into an invincible fighter. Either way, it was detrimental for Wildefield. Avery¡¯s heart ached at the thought. ¡°Evie? What happened to her?¡± Zoey and Mia rushed over after learning what had happened. ¡°Please, Governor! You have to save Eve! She¡¯s my only daughter! She can¡¯t die!¡± Zoey sobbed hysterically. Mia also joined in, weeping and pleading helplessly. However, no one in Wildefield gave their support, Avery included. ¡°Please! Anyone? Please save Evie! She¡¯s a gifted child! How can you let someone else kidnap her?¡± Zoey¡¯s words hit the nail on its head. However, no one would dare admit that they were too scared to go. ¡°You don¡¯t know the Shadow Order!¡± ¡°They have seven Rank Four and two Rank Five Supreme ss fighters. There are even rumors that the head of the Shadow Order, The Dark Lord, is going to level up to Rank Six!¡± That was akin to God! Wildefield stood no chance. After hearing Helios¡¯ words, the rest inhaled sharply. Rank Six Supreme ss was another level on its own. Till now, Avery had been stuck at Rank Five Supreme ss. Sooner orter, The Dark Lord would level up. Avery would not be his match then. ¡°Also! Your daughter might already be dead by now, considering how violent those fighters are.¡± ¡°Well, what can we say? Evie was unlucky. This is fate!¡± The others continued to chime in. Zoey copsed to the ground in shock. Avery could only sigh. There was nothing much he could do¡­ Levi was still in North Hampton when he heard his phone ring. Ring! Ring! Ring! There was an ear-piercing alerting from his phone. ¡°Oh, no! Evie is in danger!¡± Levi¡¯s heart skipped a beat. Chapter 1620 Chapter 1620 I¡¯ve only been gone for two days! Thankfully, Forlevia had that chip on her. Otherwise, he would still be unaware of what happened! ording to the pinged location, she was about three hundred miles from Wildefield. ¡°I will kill the person who took my daughter! Let¡¯s go! Now!¡± Levi immediately headed for Shadow Order¡¯s location. Meanwhile, Wildefield was still in despair over Forlevia¡¯s disappearance. Nobody had the courage to go save her. Helios and the rest were gloating secretly. We¡¯ve finally got rid of the scourge! Just then, Zoey regained consciousness. She once again begged everyone to save Forlevia. ¡°Please save her. Didn¡¯t you say she was your hope? Your future? Are you that afraid of Shadow Order?¡± Her words sessfully motivated Avery. ¡°Okay! We will go! Why shouldn¡¯t we?¡± he yelled. ¡°How are we going to help?¡± The Eminent Four and the rest crowded around him. ¡°I admit that the Shadow Order is better than us! However, we will fight till the end for our future! Of course, we will not go on our own. I will gather all the Supreme ss fighters, and we shall fight them together!¡± ¡°Yes, that¡¯s a good idea! Let¡¯s go!¡± Everyone scrambled to do their part. At their determination, Zoey saw a glimmer of hope and wept tears of joy. ¡°Zoey, should we let Levi know? Maybe he has an idea or two. There would be better chances of saving Evie then,¡± Mia suggested. Zoey shook her head. ¡°No, no! We cannot tell Levi! He can¡¯t do anything! These men are ouws. If Levi knows, he might panic and put himself in danger! Mia, promise me you will not tell him. Even if we save Evie, this will be our secret! Pretend that none of this happened!¡± Though reluctant, Mia nodded. Indeed, Levi should not know about this. He would just panic and be of no help. Unfortunately, the time and age were disadvantageous for a normal human like him. N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. Very quickly, Wildefield gathered seven powerhouses. Among them were a few Rank Four Supreme ss fighters. ¡°Governor, what¡¯s going on? Why did you summon us so urgently?¡± one of them asked. Avery didn¡¯t hesitate to share the truth. He told everyone they were fighting the Shadow Order. ¡°Shadow Order? Are you crazy?¡± ¡°I dare not go!¡± ¡°Me too!¡± ¡°Nah¡­¡± Expectedly, everyone recoiled in fear when they heard Shadow Order. This showed how much the organization was feared. Nobody would initiate an attack against them! In fact, they would avoid crossing paths at all costs! The residents of Wildefield were stunned by Avery¡¯s promation. Avery sat in a corner, looking despaired. He never thought that these people were even more afraid than him of the Shadow Order. Meanwhile, Helios and the disciples were sniggering among themselves. ¡°Master, face the truth! Evie has no affinity with us. We should not risk the entire Wildefield just because of her!¡± Helios eximed. Avery sighed once more. It seemed like he had given up. He had no other choice but to prioritize the safety of Wildefield. ¡°No! There¡¯s still hope! Please! Don¡¯t give up!¡± Zoey wailed. Everyone ignored the woman this time. Meanwhile, Levi arrived at the Shadow Order¡¯s location in no time. Chapter 1621 Chapter 1621 Nobody expected him to be this quick. He arrived right after the abductor returned to the Shadow Order¡¯s hangout. Of course, Forlevia was quick to send the SOS signal too. It was dark and eerie in the hideout of Shadow Order. There were skeletons all over the floor that belonged to humans and animals. A gloomy atmosphere clouded the entire ce. The location was located deep in the mountains. It looked like hell from the outside. There were hundreds of followers standing in front of the Dark Lord. Thetter was seated on a throne. He was dressed in a ck robe, and there was ck fog surrounding him. His gaze was dark. The Dark Lord was none other than the head of the Shadow Order. He was currently a Rank Five Supreme ss fighter and was about to level up to Rank Six. N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. It was him who had defeated and traumatized Avery. The Shadow Order seemed calm, in contrast to the chaos in Wildefield. There were about eight hundred of them within the organization. While they were considered an evil lot, everyone underwent arduous training. Not many could sessfully pass the training. In fact, there were individuals who gave up and died during the course of it. Those who survived were considered elites. All of them had blood on their hands. There were two Rank Five and seventeen Rank Four Supreme ss fighters. Wildefield stood no chance against them. This was why others feared them too. Even an army of ten thousand dared not offend this small group of eight hundred. After Forlevia was brought here, the Dark Lord gathered everyone. He checked Forlevia out and spoke in a hoarse voice, ¡°Thatd was not kidding. You are indeed a gift! The best gift I have ever seen!¡± Everyone began to scream and cheer. ¡°Dark Lord, what do you intend to do?¡± ¡°She will be invincible if we groom her!¡± ¡°She might be a Rank Seven Supreme ss!¡± The Dark Lord shook his head. ¡°No, no, no¡­¡± ¡°One, grooming a fighter takes a long time. Two, we won¡¯t be able to control her if she gets stronger!¡± He threw a greedy-looking nce at the woman and continued, ¡°We must remain the strongest! We will dig her bloodline and eat her flesh! I will then be a Rank Six Supreme ss. In the future, I may be a Rank Seven too!¡± The Dark Lord began to fantasize about his future, greedy for power. If he became a Rank Six Supreme ss fighter, the Shadow Order would truly be an undefeatable existence. After all, it was very rare to see a Rank Six Supreme ss fighter nowadays. In fact, they have been a rarity since ancient times. It was to the extent that they were considered legendary figures. The Dark Lord stroked Forlevia¡¯s head. ¡°Go to sleep! It won¡¯t hurt a single bit!¡± He wanted her body to increase his powers. ¡°Dark Lord, what about Wildefield? They used up all of their resources and ced their hopes on this girl! If you eat her¡­¡± Someone was worried that the residents from Wildefield woulde and get her back. The Dark Lord scoffed. ¡°I bet you that Avery is too cowardly toe!¡± ¡°That¡¯s true. We will kill anyone thates in our way! Even if that means killing Avery!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Nobody will save this child. It will only be a matter of time before I be Rank Six!¡± Just as the Dark Lord spoke, there was a loud rumbling that echoed around. ¡°Who said no one will rescue her?¡± Chapter 1622 Chapter 1622 Thunder rumbled in the skies. The entire ce around the Shadow Order began to shake. The eight hundred members were shocked. What terrified them, even more, was the sight of the ten-meter high gate being kicked into a thousand pieces! Then, arge figure appeared. The Shadow Order followers watched in amazement. ¡°Is that Avery?¡± N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. ¡°Is it the people from Wildefield?¡± They all thought Wildefield had sent their men here. However, there was only one man standing there. ¡°You¡¯re mistaken. I am not Avery!¡± Everybody was puzzled when they saw who he was. He looked unfamiliar, but he felt extremely dangerous. He looked even more terrifying than anyone in Shadow Order! It was as though the man hade directly from hell. ¡°Where is my daughter?¡± Levi approached step by step. With every step he took, the Shadow Order members shook violently. ¡°This is the girl¡¯s father! Kill him! I will then take your daughter¡¯s flesh and use her bloodline for myself!¡± On The Dark Lord¡¯smand, a dozen fighters approached Levi. ¡°All of you were dead the moment you set your eyes on my daughter!¡± ¡°Kill him!¡± As he saw the fighters from the Shadow Order, the murderous side of Levi reared its head. He swore to defeat all of them today. sh! sh! sh! The entire ce turned silent when the fighters were ripped to pieces. ¡°This is no ordinary man! Kill him!¡± Everyone soon realized that something was amiss. Hundreds of them dashed at Levi. Even the Supreme ss fighters joined the fight. Levi continued to move forward, his eyes zing with anger and determination. He clenched his fists and defeated all of the Supreme ss fighters within minutes. Dead bodies were strewn all over the floor. It was a bloodbath. ¡°Kill! Kill! Kill!¡± Levi was like the Harbinger of Death as he took each person¡¯s life one by one. The violence of the Shadow Order was nowhere near the ruthlessness of this man. He tore apart their bodies and smashed their heads in. In the blink of an eye, about six hundred of them were dead. ¡°Kill him!¡± ¡°Kill him!¡± Then, the Rank Two and Rank Three fighters began to attack. However, these people were like weaklings to Levi. Again, they were all defeated. ¡°Come on!¡± The seventeen Rank Four Supreme ss fighters had arrived. They were as good as The Eminent Four from Wildefield. To fight Levi, they showed all of their best skills. One could only hear the rumbles and bangs as the battle went on. However, Levi was extremely strong! Bang! Bang! Another couple of bodies fell to the ground. Soon, the Rank Four Supreme ss fighters all copsed to the ground in defeat. Bang! Levi sent his fists right into a man¡¯s face. They were all defeated. Levi had singlehandedly destroyed eight hundred men from the Shadow Order. Only two remained ¡ª the Dark Lord and his right-hand man. Both were Rank Five Supreme ss! They were dumbstruck to see such a scene. How could this man defeat all of them? Who is he? How is he so strong? ¡°Who¡­ Who are you?¡± The two began fidgeting. ¡°I am her father! You should have never taken her!¡± Levi¡¯s voice was as cold as ice. Chapter 1623 Chapter 1623 ¡°You two shall die too!¡± Without any hesitation, Levi lunged at the two men. However, the two Rank Five Supreme ss fighters were not to be underestimated! They fought side by side viciously. It turned into the fiercest battle of all. Very quickly, the mountain they were at began to copse. They achieved what could only have been done with a cruise missile! They really showcased what the Supreme ss fighters were made of. However, none of their tactics worked on Levi. He faced everything head on and escaped unscathed. Bang! With one heavy punch, he turned the right-hand man into a gory sight of blood. Then, he sent another punch towards The Dark Lord. The Dark Lord¡¯s body began to tear into a thousand pieces. If Levi had hit him harder, he would have imploded on the spot. He knelt on the ground and pleaded, ¡°Sir, it was not me! It wasn¡¯t me! It was Helios who leaked the information! He was the one who asked me to kidnap your daughter! Please let me go! I¡¯ll do anything you say!¡± Levi never expected this to be a n by Helios. ¡°Thanks for letting me know. But, you are not getting out of here alive!¡± Right then, Levi sent The Dark Lord to his death. Just like this, the Shadow Order was eliminated entirely! The Dark Lord was like an omnipotent presence. However, he had died at the hands of a single man. Nobody would believe this! Furthermore, the man was the closest fighter to Rank Six! To defeat him was supposed to be an almost impossible feat. Unfortunately, he suffered because he chose to target Levi¡¯s daughter. Forlevia was his soft spot, and he would never allow any enemy to harm her. Meanwhile, Forlevia was still in deep sleep. ¡°Sleep on, my child. This will all just be a dream!¡± He picked up his daughter in his arms and left. At the same time, many of those who volunteered to help left after hearing that the enemy was Shadow Order. Avery was at a loss. Zoey was still pleading for his help. She even wanted the people of Wildefield to tell her where the Shadow Order was so that she could save Forlevia herself. ¡°I have an idea,¡± said Tresta suddenly. Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°What is it?¡± Avery queried. ¡°Why don¡¯t we get the old Governor toe and help?¡± Avery¡¯s expression changed instantly. ¡°Are you kidding? He¡¯s been dead for years!¡± ¡°That¡¯s not what I heard. I heard he¡¯s been practicing the art of rebirth!¡± ¡°Yes, I heard the same too!¡± ¡°He¡¯s definitely alive!¡± Alfred and Ashley both piped up in agreement. After a moment¡¯s hesitation, Avery sighed, ¡°All right, since all of you have heard about this, I will tell you the truth. He is not dead and is indeed practicing a new art. He has given instructions not to disturb him! He would reappear whenever he feels ready.¡± This was Wildefield¡¯s biggest secret. Only Avery knew about such a thing. To the rest, it was just a groundless rumor. ¡°But, Governor, this is an emergency. Why should we care about the consequences now? Evie is our hope! I¡¯m sure the old Governor would not want her tond in the hands of those evil lot! Let¡¯s get him to help!¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Then, Avery led the rest to the man¡¯s grave, hoping to get him to assist. Suddenly, they heard someone cry out, ¡°Evie is back!¡± It was good news! Avery was ecstatic as he eximed, ¡°It must have been him helping! It must be the old Governor!¡± Chapter 1624 Chapter 1624 ¡°That¡¯s right. It¡¯s definitely the old governor. Who else is capable of saving Forlevia from the hands of Shadow Order?¡± ¡°The governor has appeared in the nick of the time!¡± ¡°God bless Wildefield!¡± the crowd cheered. Then, they turned to look at each other to find simr expressions of joy. Initially, all of them had nned to get on their knees to beg the old governor for help. To their surprise, the old governor had acted on it before they did so. So he knows everything that¡¯s going on in Wildefield! They had been worrying for nothing. ¡°Forlevia has been saved! That¡¯s great news!¡± Overjoyed, they started crying. Zoey and Mia were sobbing at that point. A whileter, they went to Forlevia¡¯s room. The girl was sleeping with a smile on her face as she mumbled, ¡°Daddy, Daddy¡­¡± At that, they smiled. Carefully, Zoey hugged the girl. ¡°I¡¯m so d that Evie¡¯s fine!¡± Avery Fairclough eximed with augh. The people of Wildefield were celebrating joyously. Right then, a spy in Wildefield yelled, ¡°Something major has happened! Shadow Order has been wiped out!¡± Over eight hundred followers and the head of Shadow Order had been killed. In fact, Mount Shadow had been razed to the ground. ¡°Shadow Order is now gone from this world!¡± ¡°What!¡± They were all dumbfounded when they heard the news. Not only was Forlevia saved, but Shadow Order had also been eradicated. Not a single member survived. It was terrifying news. Who has the power to annihte a horrendous organization like Shadow Order? ¡°It must be the old governor! Only the old governor has the power to do this!¡± Back then, when the old governor had gone into seclusion, news of his fake death spread. That time, he was already close to Rank Six Supreme ss. It¡¯s been so many years since then. I¡¯m sure he has long reached Rank Six Supreme ss,¡± Avery cried out. ¡°That¡¯s right! Only a Rank Six Supreme ss is capable of decimating Shadow Order! It must be the old governor!¡± ¡°Wildefield is going to soar to great heights. We have a Rank Six among us; how many in Erudia can still go against us?¡± That was great news to Wildefield. The gifted girl, Forlevia, had been saved, and the old governor was watching over the city. Wildefield would be formidable! Yet, Helios Ginger and the others were stupefied. Everything they had done was to get rid of Forlevia. Why is she back? What¡¯s going on? Moreover, Shadow Order has been annihted! Everything we¡¯ve done has been for nothing! The colors drained out of their faces. It was a terrible look on them. Unlike them, Zoey and Mia were delighted. N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. The stronger Wildefield was, the safer Forlevia would be. It was good news for everyone. ¡°Come with me. Let¡¯s give our thanks to the old governor.¡± Avery then led the others to the grave of the old governor. There, they lowered their heads and uttered, ¡°Thank you, sir, for saving the future of Wildefield!¡± Avery added, ¡°I hope the old governor would make an appearance to guide us. We miss you very much.¡± However, there was only silence at the graveyard. Everyone remained still for half an hour, but still, no response came. It didn¡¯t strike them that the old governor whom they thought was responsible for the annihtion of Shadow Order, was already bones six feet under. He was as dead as a doornail. Back then, when he failed in his training, he had died. Therefore, no matter how loudly and long they called out for him, he would not respond. Even if they were to stand there for a year, the old governor would still not emerge from his grave. Chapter 1625 Chapter 1625 ¡°Let¡¯s leave. The old governor must want peace. As long as the old governor is alive and is of Rank Six Supreme ss, we will all be fine,¡± Avery uttered, chuckling. N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. He was confident of the future of Wildefield. Unlike him, Helios and the others were devastated. We¡¯re doomed. This is only going to fortify Forlevia¡¯s status further in many people¡¯s heart. Even the old governor is protecting her. Soon, Forlevia woke. Everyone, including Avery, surrounded her. She was Wildefield¡¯s precious, after all. ¡°Mommy, where¡¯s Daddy?¡± The girl looked around the room, and the first person she asked for was her father. ¡°Daddy¡¯s at home. He¡¯s not here.¡± Zoey then patted her forehead. Forlevia shook her head. ¡°No. Daddy¡¯s here. I saw Daddy earlier. He¡¯s the one who saved me.¡± Although Forlevia had been in and out of consciousness, she knew that it was her father who saved her. She had even sent out signals earlier, asking for her father¡¯s help. ¡°Hahaha!¡± Everyone beganughing when they heard her. ¡°Silly girl. She always calls for her father whenever she¡¯s in trouble.¡± Zoey chuckled awkwardly. ¡°It¡¯s fine. Fathers are an important figure to their kids.¡± Looking at Forlevia, Avery smiled. ¡°Forlevia, let me tell you this. Your father wasn¡¯t the one to save you; it was the old governor. In other words, my mentor was the one who saved you.¡± ¡°That¡¯s impossible! Daddy was the one who saved me! I know that!¡± Forlevia cried out. ¡°Forlevia, did you see Daddy? Weren¡¯t you sleeping?¡± Avery asked. ¡°I¡­¡± Pursing her lips, Forlevia then shook her head. She had only sensed that it was Levi. She had not seen the person with her own two eyes. ¡°There. Forlevia, don¡¯t speak nonsense, all right? The old governor was the one who saved you.¡± ¡°Moreover, your father is just an ordinary person. How can he have saved you from the men in Shadow Order? Besides, the cult has been eradicated. Tell me, how can a normal person do that?¡± At Avery¡¯s attempt to convince her, Forlevia nodded. However, the smart girl had chosen to remain confident in her own answer. Her father was the one who saved her. In a hidden corner, Levi watched them. In fact, he gave several nces at Helios and the others. Almost immediately, a chill ran down their spine as the hair at the back of their neck stood up. Zoey was the happiest about Forlevia¡¯s rescue. ¡°Mia, you didn¡¯t tell your brother about this, did you?¡± Mia shook her head. ¡°Evie¡¯s been saved. There wasn¡¯t any need to tell your brother about it. It would¡¯ve only caused more troubles.¡± The next day, Avery gathered everyone. He wanted to find out who was the one to reveal Forlevia¡¯s talents. He had asked everyone to keep a secret about it. He wanted to secretly train her. Yet, Shadow Order had somehow found out about it. That meant that someone had been a whistleblower. Avery had to find out who that person was. ¡°If you confess now, you will receive a light punishment. However, if I¡¯m the one who finds out who it is, there will be severe punishments waiting for you,¡± Avery said to the citizens of Wildefield. Helios and the others were frightened. They dared not admit to their deeds. The citizens stood around for a long while, but no one confessed. ¡°I¡¯d say the Great Family of Westford, the Lopez family, and the ck family were the ones who revealed it!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. They¡¯re the most likely ones!¡± Helios and the others managed to divert his attention. Soon, Avery led the men to North Hampton. He had to find out who the traitor was. After gathering the people, Avery began his speech. Right then, Levi voiced, ¡°The ones who revealed the secret are your disciples!¡± Chapter 1626 Chapter 1626 His words startled all. It was as if they were a bolt from the blue. Everyone fell silent. Then, in the next second, they turned to look at the ones beside Avery. No one had expected the turn of events. Helios and the others had been in a good mood, for they had sessfully diverted Avery¡¯s attention to another group of people. Yet, Levi had voiced his suspicions of them in front of the crowd. They were speechless. Instinctively, they began shaking. ¡°What are you talking about?¡± Even Avery was bbergasted. ¡°My disciples are the culprits? That¡¯s impossible.¡± Avery would not want to believe that his disciples were the ones to do that. Those four disciples of his were usually obedient. N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. They were good students. How can they possibly be the culprits? ¡°That¡¯s right! You¡¯re just using us!¡± How can we be the culprits? We¡¯re Mr. Fairclough¡¯s most loved disciples. We¡¯re the hope of Wildefield. Why would we shoot ourselves in the foot?¡± Helios retorted. The others nodded, hearing sense in those words. Even Zoey and Mia were confused about Levi¡¯s ims. At that, Levi chuckled. ¡°The reason is simple. Forlevia¡¯s arrival meant the fall of your status. Wildefield adored you, but now that love is reserved for Forlevia. You¡¯re jealous of her, and you want to get rid of her. That¡¯s why you revealed her secret.¡± His exnation made fear rush into their hearts. Levi was terrifying. He had managed to get straight to the point. He had everything figured out. The more the crowd ruminated about Levi¡¯s words, the deeper their frowns were. It seems like Levi¡¯s right. The ones who suffer the most from Forlevia¡¯s arrival are these few people. Even Avery and The Eminent Four felt that Levi¡¯s words made sense. ¡°Mr. Fairclough, this isn¡¯t right! We¡¯re forever loyal to Wildefield! Moreover, we¡¯re nice with Evie. You know that!¡± Helios and the others swiftly got on their knees and began exining. ¡°Yes. Ever since Forlevia joined, they had only showered her with care like that of real siblings. I can¡¯t imagine them doing anything bad to her,¡± Avery stated. The others nodded in agreement. That was the truth. It seemed like they truly treated her well. At the very least, on the surface, they did. They did not look like people who would be mean to her. Even Zoey and Mia chimed in, ¡°Levi, is there a misunderstanding? They¡¯re very nice to Evie. Whenever someone talks bad about Evie, they teach those people a lesson!¡± ¡°Indeed. How can the people of Wildefield betray their own city?¡± ¡°Are they really that jealous? They¡¯re already at Supreme ss. There¡¯s no need for them to feel jealous about a young girl, right?¡± The crowd had begun siding with Helios. After exhaling a sigh of relief, Helios said, ¡°You¡¯re not the one who revealed the secret, are you?¡± He was now pointing fingers at Levi. Unfazed, Levi smiled. ¡°Am I an idiot? Why would I fight my own daughter?¡± ¡°You¡¯re not. In fact, you¡¯re very crafty. You didn¡¯t like Wildefield since the beginning because you don¡¯t think it¡¯s good enough for her. That¡¯s the fact, isn¡¯t it?¡± Helios questioned. ¡°You¡¯re right.¡± Levi had to admit that. ¡°That¡¯s why you¡¯re trying to get someone even better to teach your daughter. With your previous credentials, it¡¯s not a tough feat for you to look for Shadow Order. You¡¯re thinking of sending your daughter to train at the Shadow Order, and that¡¯s why you¡¯re the mastermind behind this incident!¡± Helios uttered. Chapter 1627 Chapter 1627 Helios¡¯ analysis made sense. For a better choice, that sounded like what Levi would do. ¡°Nonsense. No matter how ruthless he is, he won¡¯t hurt his daughter!¡± Zoey refuted. ¡°It depends,¡± came a sudden voice. It was not Helios, but Avery¡¯s. Then, he hurried to Levi¡¯s side and gasped. ¡°He has the aura of Shadow Order on him!¡± ¡°What?¡± The moment those words left Avery¡¯s lips, everyone paled. Avery had interacted with Shadow Order multiple times, so he knew everything about Shadow Order. There was no way he could get it wrong. He could sense Levi¡¯s involvement in Shadow Order. He was certain. Immediately, The Eminent Four and the other important members of Wildefield darted over. They then began studying Levi. ¡°Yes, you¡¯re right. I can sense the remnants of Shadow Order¡¯s aura on him. I¡¯m very sure of that.¡± ¡°He really has been to Shadow Order!¡± Everyone was certain that Levi had been to Shadow Order. After all, the remnants of the aura were unmistakable. They were all astounded. Levi really is the culprit? Helios and the other three were delighted. He had only used Levi of being the culprit because he had hit a dead end. Yet, to his surprise, Levi had really gone to Shadow Order. His usation had hit its mark. It seemed like luck was on his side. ¡°Levi, do you admit that you¡¯ve been to Shadow Order?¡± Avery coldly questioned. With a look of disbelief on her face, Zoey stammered, ¡°L-Levi, you couldn¡¯t have been to Shadow Order, right?¡± ¡°I did,¡± Levi admitted. The crowd gasped. It really is Levi! ¡°Now, the truth hase to light. He has admitted to it. What happened to Forlevia was part of his cunning n!¡± Helios roared. The other three were equally thrilled. They were no longer suspects. Zoey¡¯s face ashen, and she cast a disappointed look at Levi before screaming, ¡°Do you know what you¡¯re doing? You nearly killed Evie! Shadow Order is hell, and you nned to send your daughter there!¡± Fury was an understatement for what Zoey felt. She truly thought that Levi had ganged up with Shadow Order and kidnapped Forlevia. ¡°How could you do that? Shadow Order is an evil organization. You know they won¡¯t train her; they¡¯ll use her to train themselves instead!¡± Even Mia was angry. ¡°You idiot! Did you really think that Shadow Order would train your daughter? Those wicked people would only think for themselves. Sending her there means sending her to die! You really are a narrow- minded idiot!¡± Everyone began yelling curses at Levi as if thetter was genuinely an idiot. ¡°All right. Case closed. The one who has revealed Forlevia¡¯s secret is him. If you were anyone else, I would¡¯ve killed you. However, you¡¯re her father, so I¡¯ll let you off this time. Nevertheless, if you do this again, you¡¯ll receive severe punishment for it,¡± Avery concluded. There was nothing more to say. ¡°Levi, we¡¯re disappointed in you. If not for the intervention of the old governor, Evie might have died! Do you hear me? You nearly killed Evie!¡± Zoey sobbed out. If the victim had been someone else, she would have been able to keep her cool. However, it was Forlevia¡¯s safety that was at stake. Hence, she could not help but scream at Levi in fury. Levi bit his lips in exasperation before smiling at her. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you ask me why I was there?¡± ¡°Why were you there?¡± ¡°To save Evie.¡±N?velDrama.Org owns this. Chapter 1628 Chapter 1628 The moment Levi said those words, the crowd gasped again. They then red at him and snapped, ¡°Weren¡¯t you there to hurt Evie? What do you mean by saving her?¡± No one would believe in his words. ¡°I headed to Shadow Order alone and killed everyone there, including the heads of the order. Then, I rescued Evie. The head of Shadow Order was the one to tell me that your disciples were the spies,¡± Levi replied solemnly. However, there was no evidence to back him up, so it could not convince the others of its authenticity. ¡°Rubbish! Evie was clearly saved by the old governor; it has nothing to do with you! Are you telling us that you wiped out the entire Shadow Order by yourself? You¡¯re just a normal person. This is too out of the world. Only the old governor who¡¯s at Rank Six Supreme ss can destroy Shadow Order. You¡¯re quite the liar, huh?¡± No one would believe that an ordinary person could annihte the mighty Shadow Order by himself. It was impossible. ¡°All right. The old governor was the one to save Forlevia, and she¡¯s now safe and sound. That¡¯ll be the end of the case. He¡¯s her father, so there¡¯s nothing we can do about this. It¡¯s time to leave,¡± Avery interrupted. It was only then the others stopped verbally attacking Levi. ¡°I hope you cane up with a better lie than that next time, Levi.¡± Zoey was thoroughly disappointed in him. Not only did he nearly kill Forlevia, but he even came up with an absurd lie. The ones that were delighted about closing the case were Helios and the other three. After all, they had managed to clear their name and pinned the me on Levi. ¡°My, what a thrilling ride! But that damn girl is back, so we remain threatened by her presence. We¡¯ll have to think of another way.¡± Helios then fell silent, contemting as he stroked his chin. ¡°Yes. Even the old governor is protective of her. He¡¯s the one who has the final say about the future of Wildefield.¡± The others frowned as well. Right then, a person appeared in front of them. It was Levi. ¡°W-When did youe?¡± Helios gulped. How did he appear without making any noise? He appeared right as we were talking about how we should deal with his daughter. Speaking of the devil indeed! ¡°You¡¯ve once taken care of my daughter, so I¡¯ll give you a week to admit to your deeds and apologize about it,¡± Levi uttered. ¡°Are you crazy? What are we going to admit? Who are we going to apologize to?¡± Helios questioned. ¡°You know the answer. Humans make mistakes. You¡¯re still young, so I can understand why you¡¯ve done it. However, what you need to do is to learn from your mistakes. If you refuse to admit to your mistakes, you¡¯ll only end up on the road to a dead end.¡± Helios and the restughed at that. ¡°What is this madman talking about? Your daughter¡¯s ident has nothing to do with us! Get lost!¡± Levi then swept his gaze across the few people. ¡°I¡¯ve said my piece. If you don¡¯t admit to your mistakes, you¡¯ll have to lie in the bed you make.¡± With that said, Levi left. ¡°We¡¯ll have to lie in the bed we make? We¡¯ll see. I¡¯d like to know what exactly can you do to us a week later.¡± The few sneered. Although they were angry, they were also confused. Why is Levi so sure that we¡¯re the culprits? There must be a reason for this. Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. Does he really know something? ¡°Did Levi really save Evie and annihte Shadow Order?¡± one of them wondered. ¡°How can that be?¡± ¡°It was evidently the old governor who did it!¡± Chapter 1629 Chapter 1629 ¡°He probably figured it out himself. After all, we¡¯re the only ones with a motive toy a finger on his daughter.¡± Helios felt that was the most usible exnation, so he said, ¡°I think so too.¡± ¡°What do we do about his request then?¡± ¡°Who cares? He¡¯s just a normal person. He won¡¯t be able to do anything to us.¡± With that, everyone paid no heed to the matter. Not only was there an uproar in Wildefield about the news of Shadow Order¡¯s annihtion, but the entire world was stunned. Ever since Gods¡¯ Promise was destroyed, the mightiest ones were silent. There was not even a sound from them. The eradication of Shadow Order was a major bombshell. First and foremost, Shadow Order was a mighty organization. They were one of the most powerful forces in Erudia. Moreover, the head of the order was a Rank Five individual in Supreme ss, which was a rare sight. Secondly, not a single soul in Shadow Order had survived the ordeal. It was indeed a massively shocking event. The Dragonites were tense and anxious. Just a moment ago, they had no idea that something as major as that had happened within Erudia. If the target had not been Shadow Order but them, they would have been doomed. They had to speed up their progress. It helped that they were now in cooperation with the Medical Elite ancient family. The benefits that the Dragonites had offered, including power, money, and property, satisfied all the requests that the Medical Elite ancient family had. Furthermore, they offered to provide various priceless medicinal herbs to the Medical Elite ancient family. That was the reason the Medical Elite ancient family finally agreed to help Erudia train five individuals of Supreme ss. Moreover, they agreed to help Levi restore his martial vein. Of course, the Medical Elite ancient family was not sure if they were capable of actually restoring his martial vein; they only wanted to make sure that they would be able to get the benefits the Dragonites offered. N?velDrama.Org owns this. As nned, with the Medical Elite ancient family¡¯s magical medicine and ancient medicine, they helped Erudia train five individuals of Supreme ss. Furthermore, Floyd and the other five had achieved Supreme ss as well. Simrly, many achieved fake Supreme ss or at least reached a point where they were close to achieving it. In a blink of an eye, Erudia¡¯s power had greatly increased. In response, Erudia bestowed upon the Medical Elite ancient family the title¡ªMedical Guardian of Erudia. The status of the Medical Elite ancient family was quick to rise. With the Dragonites leading the way, Sonny had gone to meet with Levi to help restore his martial vein. ¡°Since you¡¯re on good terms with Dragonites, you won¡¯t need to get on your knees and beg for my help.¡± When he heard that the group of people wanted to restore his martial vein, Levi froze. If they were to restore his martial vein, and if he were to disy his true powers in the future, Levi knew that they would shamelessly im to be the one who gave him those powers. ¡°I don¡¯t need your help. I won¡¯t eat your magical medicine, nor do I want your acupuncture. There¡¯s nothing wrong with being a normal person,¡± he replied. ¡°You¡ª¡± ¡°How dare you?¡± Sonny bellowed. ¡°Levi, be polite and let Mr. Washington try. What if he really can help you recover? You¡¯re just an ordinary person right now. What if Erudia¡¯s in trouble? What if your family is in trouble? You can only watch without being able to do anything by then,¡± one said, trying to convince him. Levi smiled at them. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. My family won¡¯t be in any danger.¡± ¡°Right. I¡¯ve forgotten that your daughter is now a disciple of Wildefield. Even the Rank Six Supreme ss¡¯ old governor is watching over her. Even your wife has been taken in by one of Wildefield¡¯s. How could they possibly be in any danger? A pity that you were once the king of the world. Will you really be able to stand how your daughter and wife grow powerful as you remain as an average person? Are you nning to be dependent on your wife and daughter?¡± Chapter 1630 Chapter 1630 Everyone was watching him with looks of disdain. N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. Levi smiled again. ¡°There¡¯s nothing wrong about being dependent on them. If you have a wife and a daughter like mine, you can be dependent on them too.¡± ¡°Argh!¡± His words had sessfully annoyed all of them. It was their first time encountering someone who did not mind being reliant on another. ¡°Thank you, but no thanks. I¡¯m no longer interested in the battlefield. Perhaps you should find someone else to help,¡± Levi answered. ¡°You really don¡¯t get it, do you? Let¡¯s leave.¡± The Dragonites and Sonny then stormed away. Levi did not mind their reaction. The Dragonites were doing this for the sake of Erudia. They only wanted to bum up the defense system of Erudia. After all, they were at a crucial moment. One day, tragedy would strike. All Levi wanted was for his family to be safe and sound. In the meantime, at some spot abroad was a group of people. They were in the middle of a discussion. ¡°As you all know, Erudia has the best resources in the world. Regardless of whether it¡¯s warriors or average people, Erudia is the best ce to be at. We individuals in Supreme ss, especially. Erudia is the babe that we all lust for.¡± ¡°Indeed. There¡¯s an abundance of resources that Erudia has for training. Moreover, there are many ancient ruins, treasures, exotic beasts, and even legendary weapons. Even before Gods¡¯ Promise appeared, we¡¯ve been desiring to have a piece of Erudia for ourselves, but it¡¯s a difficult feat to achieve.¡± ¡°Erudians don¡¯t usually provoke others, but they¡¯re a tough bunch. They¡¯ll beat up whoeverys a finger on their stuff!¡± A man in a long coat with sunssesughed. ¡°Okay, I know what you all want. If I were to provide an opportunity to roam and do anything you want to in Erudia, would you be interested?¡± ¡°Of course!¡± The Supreme ss fighters nodded vigorously. Of course we do. ¡°I¡¯ve got a n,¡± the man in the coat announced with a grin. ¡°What n?¡± the others asked. The man in the coat, Bruce Johnston, uttered, ¡°It¡¯s simple. We invade Erudia and split it up among us. Once Erudia is ours, we can do anything we like. How does that sound?¡± ¡°What? I-Invade Erudia? Make Erudia ours?¡± At that, they shuddered. ¡°No way. Erudia¡¯s too strong. There are many who tried to defeat Erudia to no avail.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Erudia¡¯s too powerful. They¡¯re practically invincible!¡± It was apparent that the Supreme ss fighters were fearful of Erudia. ¡°What if we gather a lot of Supreme ss fighters and the support of powerful forces of various countries to create a never-before army?¡± Bruce suggested. ¡°Huh? Gather all the forces in the world to invade Erudia?¡± By then, their eyes were about to fall out of their sockets from the disbelief they felt. ¡°All the forces? That¡¯s too much. We¡¯re just inviting the ones who wish to get a piece of Erudia. I¡¯m sure there are many enemies of Erudia, and many more who wants to cooperate with us on the n.¡± ¡°True. Erudia has made many enemies. If we can gather them together, I¡¯m sure this invasion would work.¡± Bruce then said, ¡°I¡¯ll be honest with you. I¡¯ve been recruiting others to invade Erudia. Soon, an army will be formed, and we¡¯ll be able to have a piece of Erudia in our hands!¡± Chapter 1631 Chapter 1631 ¡°No wonder it¡¯s been so peacefultely. I was just wondering why they¡¯ve been quiet after Gods¡¯ Promise was broken. Someone is acting as the mastermind behind the scenes.¡± Finally, the question that had been in their mind had been answered. Bruce nodded. ¡°That¡¯s right. We were the ones nning for this. We¡¯ve contacted the best people as quickly as possible to make sure they stay low. All they have to do is to wait for the formation of the army. Erudia is wary too. I¡¯ve heard that they¡¯ve been preparing for a battle. But I¡¯m sure they¡¯ll never expect an army full of warriors. Will they be able to stop us? Hahaha!¡± ¡°I¡¯m on board!¡± ¡°Same!¡± Everyone began chortling in joy. N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. They had all joined the army. In fact, they were starting to imagine the future where they had a piece of Erudia to themself. All of them were certain that Erudia would be defeated. After all, Erudia was going up against the rest of the world. It was a situation of all against one. Simr sights of recruitment like what Bruce had just done was happening across the world. They were truly gathering the best to go up against Erudia. As more and more members were recruited for the army, a crisis slowly crept upon Erudia. The main thing was that Erudia was facing problems from both the outside world and from within the country. The problem they faced within the country was that none of the individuals of Supreme ss were part of the Dragonites. Unlike normal people, none of them felt as if they belonged to a country. To them, they only lived in Erudia; they did not belong in Erudia. They were free. They were never under the restrictions of the Dragonites. In fact, some of the Supreme ss fighters harbored ill intentions that would endanger Erudia. Erudia¡¯s only coboration with them was just like the one with the Medical Elite ancient family. They would have to provide tons of benefits to get them to cooperate. Hence, the times awaiting Erudia would be a tough one. Fortunately, the Dragonites were making preparations. It would still be some time until the formation of the army, and that time was enough for the Dragonites to prepare themselves. However, the Dragonites still did not expect that the reason behind the inaction of the Supreme ss fighters was that they were preparing a major surprise for Erudia. Meanwhile, Levi was not cking around at home; he continued practicing the methods that his mentor had taught him. There was still a long road ahead of him. He could still be stronger. Soon, seven days had gone by. Levi headed straight to Wildefield. When Zoey and Mia saw him, they queried, ¡°Why are you here?¡± ¡°Nothing much. I¡¯m here to look for Helios and the others.¡± Levi then went to Helios. ¡°Have you lost your mind?¡± Zoey knew what kind of person Levi was, so she knew that he was here for trouble. Unfortunately, Levi was still quicker, for he soon found Helios and the others. When they heard his footsteps, they turned around to look at him. ¡°Do you still remember what I¡¯ve said to you?¡± Levi asked. ¡°What? Of course we don¡¯t!¡± Helios and the restughed. They were telling him the truth; they did not remember his words. None of them had taken his warning seriously at all. ¡°I told you that you have a week to admit your mistakes. Now, the time is up,¡± Levi reminded. It was then Helios smacked his forehead andughed boisterously. ¡°Right, right, right. Now I remember. We¡¯re supposed to lie in the bed we make if we don¡¯t admit our mistakes, right?¡± ¡°Hahaha!¡± As theyughed, they taunted, ¡°We¡¯d like to see what you¡¯ll do to me!¡± ¡°Come with me, and you¡¯ll find out.¡± Levi then turned to leave. ¡°Hahaha! Great! That¡¯s exactly what I want.¡± The others were quick to follow him. Their hands were tied when they were in Wildefield. However, once they were out of Wildefield, they could deal with Levi without caring about the consequences. Chapter 1632 Chapter 1632 Helios and his gang were just thinking of how they should lure Levi to a remote area to teach him a lesson. Yet, the fish had swum into the itself. As they walked, wide, maniacal grins grew on their faces. I can¡¯t believe there are idiots like him! In the meantime, Zoey and Mia had hurried over, hoping to stop them. ¡°This is between us. Don¡¯t stick your nose into this. Moreover, he¡¯s the one who came to us. He¡¯s the one who taunted us!¡± Helios then shot Zoey a re. ¡°What now? Do we go and look for the governor?¡± Overwhelmed by anxiety, Zoey stomped her foot. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Nothing will happen. Regardless of everything, Levi is still Evie¡¯s father. Helios and the rest know their limits; they won¡¯t do anything bad to him.¡± Mia nodded. ¡°True. Even the governor can¡¯t do anything about him, let alone Helios and his gang. Zoey, I¡¯d say you shouldn¡¯t intervene in this anymore. You might make things worse.¡± Someone beside them chimed in, ¡°Yes, yes. Moreover, Levi was the unreasonable one in this. He¡¯s the one who revealed the secret to Shadow Order but tried to pin the me on them. I¡¯d say he deserves to be taught a lesson.¡± Zoey worried her lips before huffing. ¡°Levi, you never listen to me! This thing should¡¯ve ended ages ago, but you refuse to let it go. You¡¯ll have to face the consequences for it then!¡± Upon hearing the reassurance that Levi would only be taught a mild lesson, Zoey sighed in relief. She, too, felt that Levi deserved to be taught a lesson. He¡¯s too stubborn for his own good. Levi brought Helios and the other three to a nearby mountain range. It was a forbidden ce, and it was near the cemetery where the old governor was buried. Looking around, Heliosmented with a grin, ¡°This is quite the remote area. I¡¯d say no one would realize even if you were to die here.¡± ¡°Hahaha!¡± the othersughed when they heard Helios¡¯ment. They were already discussing how they should deal with Levi¡ªwhether they would kill him or cripple him. N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. They were out of Wildefield, so they could do anything they wanted. Whatever happened to Levi, at most, the governor would berate them for it. There would be nothing severe. After all, Levi was nothing aspared to Forlevia. Maybe the governor and the others hate Levi as well. Maybe they want to get rid of him as well; it¡¯s just that they can¡¯t. The few then turned around to look at Levi as if he was their prey. ¡°I¡¯ll give you another chance to admit to and apologize for your mistakes. If you do so, I¡¯ll let you off.¡± Levi turned around to look back at them. At that, Helios and the others shared a look. It was as if they had heard Levi crack a joke. Does he still not understand what kind of situation he¡¯s in? You¡¯re the one in danger, Levi! Not us! In the next second, they burst outughing. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say we¡¯ll have to bear the consequences ourselves? Let¡¯s see what you¡¯ll do.¡± The way they were looking at Levi was as though they were looking at a fool. They could not imagine how an ordinary person could do anything to them. Moreover, the four people were all Supreme ss fighters. Helios himself was already a Rank Three Supreme ss fighter. What can Levi even do? ¡°Very well. You have brought this upon yourself.¡± Levi had been giving them many chances. Yet, they did not cherish them. ¡°Come. Did you want to hit me? Hit me here!¡± One of Avery¡¯s disciples, Daxton Yarbrough, even leaned his face closer. He was a Supreme ss fighter, so his body was tough as steel; even bullets could not hurt him. A swing from an ordinary person would only hurt the assaulter themself. Bang! Yet, in the next second came a loud explosion. A force that could move mountains swept across thend. Bang! Hit by the force, Daxton was sent flying. Silence enveloped the ce. Chapter 1633 Chapter 1633 Crash! Daxton¡¯snding made a hole in the ground. Crack! Crack! The shockwave of the force crushed all of the trees around them. Helios and the other two were dumbfounded. Did he just beat a supreme ss fighter with a punch? What¡­ He¡¯s no average joe! ¡°He¡­¡± Right as Helios was about to voice a reminder, Levi abruptly closed the distance between them and appeared right in front of him. Pow! The iing punch covered Helios¡¯ vision in less than a second. N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. He did not even have the time to react. ¡°Argh!¡± His head snapped to the side from the punch as he spat blood out. Pow! Pow! Pow! Like a machine gun, Levi rained punches on Helios. By seconds, Helios¡¯ body was almost in a different shape. He could not disy any of his Rank Three Supreme ss prowess at all. He had been pinned down by a supposedly ordinary person. Right as Helios dangled between the fine line of life and death, Levi stopped. Pow! Pow! Pow! He then did the same to the other two. Completely powerless, they could only watch as Levi rained punches on them. They were no match for Levi. The outstanding individuals of Wildefield could only be pinned down and punched by Levi, utterly defenseless. ¡°Y-Y-You¡­ You¡¯re a R-Rank Six Supreme ss¡­¡± Helios stammered as his lips trembled, his eyes filled with fear. Levi¡¯s actions and force earlier had shown them that he was far more powerful than even Avery. He must be a Rank Six Supreme ss fighter. At the very least, that was what Helios thought. In truth, Levi himself did not know how powerful he was, but he knew that he could easily defeat a Rank Six Supreme ss fighter. ¡°What? Rank Six Supreme ss?¡± The other three nearly wet their pants when they heard that. It was too frightening. No, wait! Abruptly, Helios widened his eyes. Levi saved Evie! He¡¯s the one who wiped out Shadow Order! That means everything he has said is true. How else would he have known that we were the ones to reveal the secret? It seems like he really has heard it from the head of the order. What old governor? He never appeared! How could he actually be the one to save her? The truth has finallye to light! He¡¯s the one who destroyed Shadow Order. No wonder he said that Wildefield has no right to teach his daughter. It really doesn¡¯t. Everyone thought he was joking when he said he¡¯ll raze Wildefield to the ground if they upset his daughter, when in fact, he was serious about it. He could easily destroy the whole city at any time. ¡°Pfft!¡± ¡°Ugh!¡± They spat blood as those thoughts ran through their mind. What kind of being have we crossed? Most importantly, he isn¡¯t restricted by Gods¡¯ Promise. ¡°I won¡¯t kill you today, but you¡¯ll have to scram back and tell the truth to the others. Otherwise, I¡¯ll really kill you. Shadow Order will serve as the example,¡± Levi uttered. Immediately, they nodded and scurried their ways back to Wildefield. ¡°They¡¯re back! Look. There they are,¡± someone shouted. Anxiously, Zoey and a few quickly gathered around them. ¡°What? Wh¡ª¡± When they saw the bloodied state of the four people, everyone froze. Chapter 1634 Chapter 1634 ¡°What happened?¡± ¡°Why were they beaten up instead?¡± Everyone looked on in disbelief. Logically speaking, Levi should have been the one to be beaten. However, Helios and hisrades ended up getting hurt instead. The strange phenomenon intrigued everyone. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°Where¡¯s Levi?¡± Zoey asked at once. Something must have either happened to Levi or he isn¡¯t just an ordinary person. The thought that there was more to Levi and the fact that he could beat up those guys caused Zoey¡¯s expression to drastically change. Helios ignored them and went to see Avery instead. Soon, Avery had gathered the citizens of Wildefield at a za as Helios had requested him to do so. However, he was curious as to what Helios intentions were. ¡°Tell me what happened?¡± Thump! Helios and the other three drop to their knees suddenly. Helios sobbed, ¡°Mr. Fairclough, we have let you down. Actually, there is something we have been hiding from you and the people of Wildefield.¡± The crowd was surprised. ¡°What? What did you do?¡± Avery asked. ¡°Mr. Fairclough, Evie¡¯s father was right. We were the ones who leaked the information about her to Shadow Order.¡± Helios confessed everything in public. Everyone gaped in disbelief as if they were struck by lightning. Levi was actually telling the truth? All of us were wrong about him! Zoey and Mia trembled in response. ¡°Evie¡¯s father was right. We were jealous of her.¡± Helios and hisrades bared their souls honestly. ¡°What? All of you! I am utterly disappointed in you. Do you know you have almost ruined Wildefield¡¯s future?¡± With a wave of his hand, Avery sent out a terrifying shockwave. Bam! N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. Helios and the others were all sent flying. ¡°I must punish the four of you for attempting to harm your fellow pupil!¡± ¡°You might have escaped the death sentence, but you will still be tortured as your punishment. After that, you will be imprisoned in a cave for ten years!¡± Avery roared. ¡°Thank you, Mr. Fairclough, for your mercy.¡± Helios and the others kowtowed. ¡°From now on, you are no longer my disciples. I am officially breaking all ties with you!¡± ¡°I hereby dere that I, Avery Fairclough, have only one disciple from now on and it will be Forlevia!¡± Just when they were about to be led away, Alfred¡¯s voice rang out. ¡°Hold on!¡± Alfred walked up to them and asked, ¡°Something isn¡¯t right. Not only didn¡¯t you admit your mistake before this, but you also med Levi for it. So, why the sudden change of mind?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right! I heard that you went out with Levi for a while. When you returned, your face was all swollen. Now, you¡¯re confessing to your deeds? What really happened?¡± Treston asked. The moment the two elders spoke, everyone looked at Helios as they too were curious. Zoey and Mia were even more so. They were eager to know what happened during the meeting with Levi and what had caused Helios to switch his tune. ¡°We¡­¡± Looking conflicted, Helios didn¡¯t want to be reminded of what had happened. ¡°Speak the truth! Tell us what happened with Levi!¡± Avery bellowed. Helios pursed his lips. Breathing rapidly, Zoey stared intently at them. Chapter 1635 Chapter 1635 ¡°Governor, something¡¯s wrong. Just now, they went to the old governor¡¯s grave! It looked as if the old governor had razed the area with his power!¡± At that moment, the guard responsible for guarding the forbidden area shouted as he ran up to them. He went on to describe the frightening scene. It was obvious that the devastation was caused by a Rank Six Supreme ss warrior. Avery furrowed his eyebrows. ¡°Did you go near the old governor¡¯s grave?¡± Helios nodded. ¡°Insolence! That ce is forbidden! How dare you go there?¡± Avery roared. ¡°I understand now. It must be the old governor who beat them up and made them confess,¡± Alfred remarked suddenly. Everyone shared his view as to them. After all, Levi was just someone ordinary. Hence, it was impossible for him to have beaten up Helios, who was a Rank Three Supreme ss. The old governor must have attacked them when they attempted to teach Levi a lesson. ¡°In that case, I have a question. Why did Levi insist that they were the ones who revealed the information? How did he know?¡± someone asked. ¡°Isn¡¯t it simple? Don¡¯t you know what Levi¡¯s previous job was? Even if he has lost his power, he is extremely savvy with information. I guess when he found out Evie had been kidnapped, he headed to the Shadow Order, and that¡¯s how he got to know the truth,¡± Avery exined. ¡°True. The tracker that was ced on Evie was made by my husband.¡± Zoey nodded. ¡°Oh! Now it makes sense!¡± ¡°This means Levi isn¡¯t someone ordinary. However, he still needs to thank the old governor.¡± ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right!¡± In the end, Helios and his gang received their rightful punishment; Wildefield was peaceful again. However, it wasn¡¯t the same everywhere else. In the shadows, the allied army was gathering its forces. Beyond that, they were also umting resources all over the world. Anything that could enhance their fighting capabilities would bemandeered, especially powerful weapons that they had coveted for a long time. Meanwhile, in a manor somewhere within Zarain. ¡°Byron, are you really going to Erudia?¡± the group asked the silver-haired man. What surprised them was that the man was a cyborg. He had robotic arms and legs. In fact, he even had mechanical wings as part of his flight system. More importantly, he didn¡¯t look entirely like a robot. Instead, he was an amalgamation of flesh and machine. In fact, his heart and many of his other organs were mechanical, resulting in him looking like a monstrosity. However, it granted him extraordinary powers. Feeling ecstatic, the silver-haired man smiled. ¡°I have discovered the existence of a piece of iron meteorite in Erudia, and it is located in a museum within North Hampton. It is extremely suited for an upgrade for me, which will double my power at the minimum!¡± ¡°However, Master has told us to avoid any conflicts with Erudia, so as to not raise any suspicion. Furthermore, by trying to steal something from them, it would be dangerous for you if you were to be discovered,¡± someone advised him against it. Byron snapped, ¡°Sheesh! Who says I¡¯m stealing it? Sooner orter, Erudia will be ours. All I¡¯m doing is taking it ahead of time. How is that considered stealing?¡± ¡°True. Erudia is about to be split up. When the timees, itsnd, wealth, resources, and women will all be ours!¡± ¡°We can then do whatever we want! Hehehe¡­¡± The group of men burst intoughter. Soon, Byron set off for Erudia. Not long after that, Bruce, who was responsible for building the allied army, arrived at the manor. This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°What? My brother has gone to Erudia?¡± Chapter 1636 Chapter 1636 Evidently, Byron, the cyborg was Bruce¡¯s younger brother. ¡°Why did he go? Get him to return at once! It¡¯s too dangerous!¡± Bruce yelled. ¡°Master, Byron has gone for a long time. Furthermore, no one can stop him once he has set his heart upon something.¡± The group of men knelt on the floor, trembling. Bruce sighed. ¡°Damn it, he is messing up the n. By going to Erudia, he might not only arouse their suspicions but also put himself in grave danger.¡± ¡°In that case, what shall we do, Master? He should arrive in Erudia by now!¡± ¡°Should we send some of our elites to bring him back?¡± Bruce shook his head at once. ¡°No! Once we make any major movements, Erudia will notice, which will cause our n for the allied army to fail. Hence, we can only pray that he returns in one piece.¡± ¡°If he gets caught, it¡¯s not the end of the world. We¡¯ll just get Zarain to pressure Erudia for his return.¡± ¡°Understood! We will then get in touch with Zarain¡¯s leaders.¡± Meanwhile, Levi had returned to North Hampton from Wildefield. In the outskirts of North Hampton, he ran into Byron, who had just arrived in Erudia, by ident. ¡°A foreigner who¡¯s a Supreme ss warrior?¡± Levi broke into a smile. Given how he was sneaking around, he definitely must be up to no good. Once he reached home, Levi informed Floyd at once. ¡°Come to North Hampton at once and monitor this person¡¯s movements,¡± Levi ordered. Soon, Floyd arrived with his men in North Hampton to tail Byron. At night, Byron openly headed toward the North Hampton museum. Looking around, he remarked with a smile. ¡°Soon, everything will be ours! When Erudia falls, all the men and women will be our ves!¡± Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. With that, he entered the museum. Inside one of the disys, he saw the iron meteorite he was looking for. Three years ago, a huge meteorite had crashed on North Hampton. After being found and determined to be valuable, it was then put on disy in the museum. Crack! Crack! Crack! Byron¡¯s robotic hand creaked as he clenched his fist. Bam! Crack! He shattered the bulletproof ss with a punch. The disy case wasn¡¯t made of ordinary bulletproof ss. It was strong enough to withstand the impact of a cannon st. However, Byron shattered it easily with a single punch. Beep! Beep! Beep! His attack had caused the rms to re. Nevertheless, he calmly picked up the iron meteorite and left. So what if I triggered the rm? It¡¯s not like these insects can stop me. However, Byron was surprised when no one came. In fact, there wasn¡¯t a soul in the museum at all. ¡°Just as expected. What a bunch of losers. No wonder they are destined to be ves,¡± Byron ranted when no one came to stop him. However, the moment he arrived at the exit carrying the iron meteorite, he was stunned. Floyd and his men were waiting there for him. ¡°You thief! How dare you steal from Erudia?¡± Floyd bellowed. ¡°Hahaha! Steal? I¡¯m just taking what¡¯s mine. Erudia will be ours soon. Naturally, all these belong to us! Even your moms, wives, and daughters are ours! When the timees, your men will be turned into ves, just like a bunch of dogs.¡± Laughing diabolically, Byron didn¡¯t see them as a threat at all. Meanwhile, Floyd and his men were infuriated by Byron¡¯s speech. However, Levi, who was standing behind them, was already deep in thought. ¡°Step aside, or I will kill you all!¡± Byron roared. ¡°Is that so? Kill all of us?¡± When Floyd and his men exuded their powerful aura, Byron¡¯s expression drastically changed. ¡°Supreme ss fighters?¡± Chapter 1637 Chapter 1637 Byron was surprised by the appearance of five Supreme ss warriors. Behind them were many more fake Supreme ss warriors. ¡°Get him!¡± At Levi¡¯smand, Floyd and his men sprang to action. Even though Byron was strong, he was quickly overwhelmed and apprehended. ¡°How dare you steal from Erudia?¡± Levi sneered. ¡°Pfft, you ves! Release me, or all of you will die!¡± Byron roared. p! Levi smacked Byron on his face. Boom! Byron was stunned by how powerful the p was as it tore into his flesh. Having used his systems to analyze Levi, he concluded that Levi was just an ordinary human being. Where did such powere from? ¡°Master, what shall we do with him?¡± Floyd asked. ¡°Bring him back and lock him up first. Stealing from the museum is a serious crime,¡± Levi replied. Byron panicked in response. ¡°You can¡¯t imprison me! I didn¡¯t steal! Everything in Erudia belongs to us anyway!¡± Byron screamed. p! Levi smacked him again. Byron continued yelling, ¡°Do you know who I am? Let go of me right this moment. I am a citizen of Zarain, and you will die for offending me! Besides, what proof do you have that I stole?¡± ¡°Are you an idiot? There are surveince cameras everywhere!¡± Levi patted Byron¡¯s cheeks with disdain. ¡°You¡­¡± Byron red furiously back at Levi. Bam! Levi answered the look Byron gave with a punch in his face, causing blood to spew out of Byron¡¯s mouth. ¡°Let¡¯s see that re of yours again.¡± Bam! ¡°One more time?¡± Bam! After a few punches, Byron face was no longer recognizable. Having his defiance beaten out of him, he looked at Levi in horror. He had heard rumors about Erudia being filled with scums and cowards; its citizens would submit to anyone that bullied them. N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. Why are they so strong in reality? Even an ordinary man can toy around with a Supreme ss fighter like me. This is utterly shocking! ¡°Fine. You can imprison me for now, but you will have to release me very soon.¡± Byronughed as he was aware that Erudia would try their best to avoid conflict. Once his allies learned that he had been captured, they would inform Zarain to pressure Erudia into releasing him. Erudia would naturallyply so as to deescte the situation. After all, that had always been the case. Erudia would always minimize conflict bypromising wherever possible. With that in mind, Byron wasn¡¯t worried at all. In fact, he even smiled smugly at Levi. ¡°You really have a big mouth!¡± Bam! Wham! Levi rained blows on Byron. ¡°I surrender! I surrender!¡± Unlike his body, Byron¡¯s face was still flesh. Hence, it was pounded into mush by Levi. Consequently, he could no longer stomach the pain. ¡°Bring him back!¡± In the end, Floyd brought Byron to Levi¡¯s home and locked him up in a huge metal cage. ¡°How dare you lock me up like a dog! You¡ª¡± Byron held his tongue abruptly when he saw Levi¡¯s fearsome re. ¡°Without my orders, he is not allowed to be released!¡± Levi ordered. Chapter 1638 Chapter 1638 Soon, news of Byron¡¯s capture spread quickly. Bruce smashed the table in front of him. ¡°I told him not to cause any trouble. And now, his life is in danger!¡± ¡°Master, our priority is to rescue him first,¡± his servants suggested. ¡°Quickly, inform Zarain and get them to pressure Erudia into releasing Byron,¡± Bruce instructed. ¡°Understood. We¡¯ll get right on it!¡± N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. Soon, his subordinates located Byron. ¡°Master, Byron is being imprisoned by Levi in North Hampton!¡± Bruce sprang to his feet. ¡°What? Levi? Isn¡¯t he a civilian without any positions now? What right does he have to lock up my brother?¡± The next moment, a smile broke out on his face. ¡°This is actually to our advantage. It would be a lot more troublesome if he was captured by the Dragonites. However, given that he is locked up by a civilian, we can not only rescue him but also demand an apology andpensation from them.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right! We¡¯ll execute the n at once!¡± Locked in his cage, Byron stared at the manor. He swore to himself that he would exact brutal revenge on Levi upon his release. He decided to destroy Levi¡¯s family, especially the women. At that moment, Levi was feeding the dogs in the cage next to him, infuriating Byron at the same time. Is he treating me lesser than a dog? He felt the urge to re his temper but didn¡¯t dare to do so. Instead, he red at Levi with his fists clenched. Thud! Thud! Thud! Suddenly, the sound of footsteps rang out as Floyd arrived with a grim look on his face. ¡°Master, I¡­¡± Floyd hesitated. ¡°Speak!¡± Levi continued to feed the dogs without looking up. ¡°I¡¯m afraid we have to release him.¡± Floyd nced at Byron in his cage. When he heard he was about to be released, Byron smiled in delight. ¡°Hahaha! I told you that you will have to let me go. I¡¯ll make you suffer the moment I get out!¡± He began to behave arrogantly. ¡°Shut up!¡± Levi snapped. Byron stopped at once as he felt that getting beaten up again just wasn¡¯t worth it. ¡°I didn¡¯t give permission to release him,¡± Levi remarked coldly. Floyd looked conflicted. ¡°However, the Dragonites have ordered us to release him. They said that as a civilian, you have no authority to imprison him and you are breaking thew by doing so. Now, Zarain is angry and is exerting pressure on Erudia. Hence, the Dragonites have ordered us to release him at once!¡± Byron let out a smug expression when he heard Floyd¡¯s words. Erudia is made up of a bunch of cowards. Despite being captured for stealing something, they have no choice but to release me still. This feels amazing! ¡°Master, if you have no objections, I will free him.¡± Floyd couldn¡¯t help but suggest in response to Levi¡¯s silence. At the same time, he waved his hand for his subordinates to release Byron from his cage. ¡°Wait! How dare you!¡± Levi¡¯s roar shocked everyone, causing them to stare nkly at him. ¡°Master, I am just following the procedures. Y-You really don¡¯t have the authority to lock him up,¡± Floyd said. Levi sprang up to his feet and scowled, ¡°Are you questioning my authority? Let me tell you. I am an ordinary citizen of Erudia. Anything that threatens Erudia is my business. And that is where my authorityes from!¡± Chapter 1639 Chapter 1639 Levi yelled at Floyd and his men, ¡°Do you want a reason? He has stolen from Erudia¡¯s museum and broken thew here. That¡¯s the reason! Given the sufficient evidence, I have the right to lock him up!¡± Shocked by Levi¡¯s rant, no one dare to do anything. ¡°Get out now!¡± Levi yelled in frustration. Watching Floyd and his men leave, Byron began to worry. ¡°Hey, don¡¯t leave me here. Let me out!¡± ng! ng! ng! Byron rattled the cage forcefully. The loud sound stopped Floyd in his tracks. Meanwhile, Levi, who was feeding the dogs stood up suddenly and opened the cage. Bam! Byron was struck to the ground with a punch. Bam! Bam! Bam! Pinning him to the floor, Levi unleashed a barrage of punches on him. With blood sttering everywhere, Byron cried out in agony. Furthermore, he couldn¡¯t defend himself as his strength had been sealed. Powerless, he had no choice but to endure the beating. ¡°Let¡¯s hear you say it one more time, shall we?¡± Byron was beaten to pulp by Levi. ¡°P-Please¡­ have mercy! Have mercy on me!¡± Groveling on the ground, Byron¡¯s face was covered with tears and blood. He couldn¡¯t believe how a civilian could act so ruthlessly. ¡°If you let me hear another word from you, I will dismantle your metal body limb by limb!¡± Levi red at Byron, causing him to shudder in fear. Given that his body was an amalgamation of flesh and metal, he knew he wouldn¡¯t survive Levi¡¯s threat. ¡°What are you staring at? Be on your way now.¡± Levi shot Floyd and his men a nce, causing them to flee in fear. At the same time, Byron was on the brink of tears. He had never imagined that he would end up in such a pathetic situation, where he was tortured by a civilian. Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. Furthermore, he couldn¡¯t fathom how a group of Supreme ss fighters was taking instructions from an ordinary man. The only thing he could do was pray. ¡°What? Levi refused to release him?¡± The Dragonites were surprised at the news. ¡°Yes. To be honest, it isn¡¯t right to let him go free.¡± ¡°Why not? Firstly, there¡¯s no loss at our end. Secondly, Zarain demands it of us. In order not to let the matter escte, we have to release him!¡± ¡°What is Levi trying to do?¡± ¡°Come, let¡¯s get him out ourselves.¡± Severus and Rico headed to North Hampton at once. Both of them were utterly shocked when they saw Byron caged up. It would be a catastrophe if this got out. ¡°Levi, what are you doing? Release him at once!¡± ¡°Do you know who he is? He¡¯s a VIP from Zarain! You must let him go. This is an order!¡± both Severus and Rico eximed. ¡°Finally, I can leave now and have my revenge!¡± Byron was delighted to see that someone of authority had arrived. Sitting by the side, Levi pointed his finger and casually remarked, ¡°The key to the cage is over there.¡± ¡°Phew!¡± Byron heaved a sigh of relief. Finally, he listens. Severus and Rico smiled in response. Looks like Levi isn¡¯t as persistent as Floyd made him out to be. Even Floyd who was behind them, was baffled. Is Master letting him go just like that? Just when Rico hurried over and touched the key, a booming voice thundered throughout the room, ¡°Take it if you dare!¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Everyone was stunned. ¡°The key is right there. Let¡¯s see who has the guts to take it.¡± Chapter 1640 Chapter 1640 Raising his voice, Levi sent a chill down everyone¡¯s spine. Especially Severus and Rico, whose legs trembled in fear. Rico quickly retracted his hand from the key. Although the key was right in front of them, they could only stare at it. They didn¡¯t have the courage to go for it. That was how intimidating Levi¡¯s presence was. No one dared to disobey his order even though he was just a civilian. ¡°L-Levi, what¡¯s the meaning of this? Why are you interfering in the Dragonites¡¯ business?¡± Severus asked with a trembling voice. ¡°Does this only rte to the Dragonites? This matter rtes to Erudia and involves every single citizen!¡± ¡°You should just leave. I won¡¯t release him. If you¡¯re not willing to stand up for Erudia, I will!¡± ¡°Erudians are not afraid of anyone. Any foreigner thatmits a crime here will have to suffer the consequences!¡± Levi stated his stand clearly. ¡°Levi, you¡¯re crazy!¡± ¡°I don¡¯t believe it. I¡¯m going to unlock the cage and let him go. Let¡¯s see what you¡¯re going to do about it!¡± Steeling his resolve, Severus grabbed the key and walked toward the cage. ¡°Be my guest!¡± Leviughed. Clink! Severus opened the cage door to let Byron out. ¡°Mr. Johnston, you¡¯re free and in safe hands now.¡± Severus smiled. Byron almost cried tears of gratitude when he was finally released. However, he saw Levi approach him. Byron¡¯s heart sank while his expression drastically changed. ¡°W-What are you doing?¡± Severus asked subconsciously when he sensed Levi¡¯s murderous intent. Bam! This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Ignoring Severus, Levi mmed a kick into Byron¡¯s body, sending him flying several meters back. Jumping onto Byron, Levi began hammering him with his fist, causing him to squeal in misery. Rico and Severus were bewildered. ¡°How dare you leave without my permission? Did you think that I was kidding when I threatened to dismantle your metal frame?¡± Levi¡¯s eyes widened as he red fiercely at Byron. ¡°No, I did not. I believe you!¡± Byron nodded rapidly. ¡°Get back into the cage!¡± Levi shouted. Byron quickly slipped back into his cage and even closed the door himself. ¡°What¡­¡± Severus and Rico were stunned. Why is Byron so terrified of Levi? After all, he is a Supreme ss fighter while Levi is just a civilian. Nevertheless, they were still shocked by how ruthless Levi was. ¡°Levi, how insolent can you be? How dare you beat up Mr. Johnston? Are you trying to create conflict on purpose?¡± ¡°Exactly! The Dragonites have ordered him to be released. This no longer concerns you!¡± ¡°Levi, you¡¯re just a civilian and have no right to interfere with Dragonites¡¯ business. Stop messing around. We have to take him with us today!¡± Severus and Rico asserted their stand. Levi returned to his seat and waved his hand. ¡°Whatever. He¡¯s right there. Go ahead and take him.¡± Rico and Severus returned to the cage and opened it. ¡°Mr. Johnston, let¡¯s go. We will escort you,¡± both of them offered with a smile. ¡°No¡­¡± However, Byron shook his head vehemently as he curled further into his cage. Looking at Levi in horror, he didn¡¯t daree out at all. ¡°This¡­¡± Severus and Rico were bbergasted. ¡°Come out now, Mr. Johnston. He won¡¯t dare hurt you.¡± Both of them insisted on getting him out. Chapter 1641 Chapter 1641 While Rico was coaxing him out, Severus barked, ¡°Floyd,e over here with your men and escort Mr. Johnston out!¡± ¡°If Levi attacks, you will have to stop him!¡± However, Floyd and the others just stood still, as if they didn¡¯t hear a word. ¡°Floyd, what are you doing? Didn¡¯t you hear me?¡± Severus yelled. However, there was still no response. ¡°Floyd¡­¡± Severus felt the urge to curse but decided against it given how powerful Floyd was. Hence, he chose to bear with it instead. ¡°This is my master¡¯s territory. Therefore, I will obey his will. If you want to take him away, you should do it yourself,¡± Floyd replied coldly. ¡°You guys¡­¡± Severus and Rico almost burst a vessel. Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. Levi smiled. ¡°I have given you the key and offered you the prisoner. However, it¡¯s not my fault if you can¡¯t get him to leave.¡± Rico and Severus were stumped. What¡¯s going on? ¡°Mr. Johnston, please trust us. We will ensure that you are safely sent back to Zarain.¡± ¡°With us around, Levi won¡¯t dare harm you.¡± Both of them were desperate to get Byron out. However, when Byron lifted his gaze, he saw Levi¡¯s eerily harmless smile, as if he was the devil himself. Trembling in a corner, it was obvious from his expression that he refused to leave. He didn¡¯t for a second doubt that Levi would dismantle his robotic body the moment he stepped out. ¡°I¡¯m not leaving! I¡¯m fine here. Stop asking me to go!¡± Byron even pushed Rico and Severus out before locking himself in the cage. After that, he threw the key somewhere far away. ¡°What¡­¡± ¡°I¡­¡± Both Rico and Severus were dumbfounded. They couldn¡¯t believe what had happened and how traumatized Byron was by Levi. Consequently, both of them left after failing to free Byron. They reported the matter to the Dragonites upon their return. ¡°Actually, Levi does have a point. He is making a stand on behalf of Erudia.¡± ¡°Exactly. How can we allow a criminal to go free without any consequences?¡± ¡°This cannot be tolerated!¡± Most of the Dragonites agreed with Levi¡¯s actions. Severus and Rico responded at once. ¡°We don¡¯t deny that all of you are right. However, given how sensitive this is, we should y it down as far as possible.¡± ¡°It does make sense. Given that there are more Supreme ss fighters emerging. It would be wise not to spark a conflict under such incendiary circumstances.¡± Everyone agreed the rationale was sound. At that moment, a messenger arrived with a report. ¡°Sir! Zarain¡¯s envoy, Mr. Randy Wiggins, is here and demands that we give him Byron. They are acting aggressively and intend to take him by force!¡± ¡°Rico, why don¡¯t the both of you go again. Perhaps, Levi will change his mind when he sees the envoy from Zarain. After all, he is smart and knows how to read the situation.¡± ¡°Exactly. Now isn¡¯t the time for Erudia to get into a conflict. We are still not powerful enough and need more time to gather our strength.¡± A few hourster, Levi saw the group arrive at his ce. He was stunned by how quick the response was. However, when he saw the foreigners with them, he immediately understood why. ¡°Are you here for the prisoner?¡± Levi asked. ¡°That¡¯s right. We are,¡± Randy replied. ¡°Where are the keys? I¡¯ll release him myself.¡± When Levi pointed to where the keys were, Randy was surprised at how cooperative he was. He isn¡¯t as difficult as how they made him out to be. Picking up the key, he opened the cage. ¡°Let¡¯s go, Byron.¡± Chapter 1642 Chapter 1642 Randy and his men smiled. This seems too easy. It¡¯s entirely different from what the Dragonites had described. They must have misled me on purpose. ¡°Hmm?¡± However, they were stunned to find Byron curled up in a corner, not moving a muscle. ¡°Byron, we¡¯re here for you. Let¡¯s go!¡± Randy urged. However, Byron looked at Levi with his face covered in tears. This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. He didn¡¯t dare leave without Levi¡¯s permission. It made no difference to him that the envoy from Zarain was there. He was still just as terrified. ¡°Hmm? What¡¯s the problem? Why aren¡¯t you moving? Come, let¡¯s go now!¡± Randy went up to Byron and dragged him along. Byron screamed in terror, ¡°No, I can¡¯t leave. Without his permission, I dare not leave!¡± Byron didn¡¯t dare risk it. If Levi did dismantle his robotic parts, he would certainly die. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Only then did Randy and the others realize what the holdup was. Byron needed Levi¡¯s permission to leave. ¡°What do you want? Why don¡¯t you let me leave with my man?¡± Randy questioned Levi. Sipping a cup of coffee, Levi replied with a smile, ¡°I¡¯m not stopping you. In fact, I even gave you the key. It¡¯s him that refuses to leave!¡± ¡°Why don¡¯t you want to leave?¡± Everyone turned their attention to Byron. With a fearful expression, Byron exined, ¡°I can¡¯t leave without his permission!¡± When they saw how frightened Byron was, everyone felt angry and powerless at the same time. His behavior had disgraced Zarain. Randy stared Levi in the eye. ¡°Tell him right now that you agree to let him leave!¡± Rico and Severus added, ¡°Levi, grant him permission at once! Now that the envoy from Zarain is here, we can put an end to the matter. If we continue to mess around, things will go out of hand!¡± ¡°Exactly. I¡¯m sure that you understand, given that you used to be a high-ranking official of Erudia. Let¡¯s end this quickly!¡± Levi was outraged. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Who is the one that hadmitted a crime? He came to Erudia to steal and was caught red-handed. We have the proof and reason necessary to imprison him!¡± ¡°Are you proposing to let him off scot-free?¡± ¡°This¡­¡± Rico and Severus were stumped. Randy was infuriated. ¡°That¡¯s your problem. All I care about is leaving with him. Release him now!¡± ¡°I won¡¯t do so! Let¡¯s see if he dares to leave without my permission,¡± Levi bellowed angrily. Byron trembled as Levi¡¯s words struck fear into him. ¡°Levi, you have gone overboard now. Do you know who we are? We are envoys sent by Zarain to secure his release. Let him go at once or prepare to suffer the consequences!¡± Randy yed hardball as he was adamant that Levi should release Byron. ¡°I don¡¯t care who you are! Heck, it doesn¡¯t matter even if you are God himself! As long as he has committed a crime, he has to be punished for it! Get out now! All of you, get out!¡± Despite how aggressive they were, Levi was way more domineering than them. However, Randy dragged Byron out in defiance. ¡°Let¡¯s go! Whoever tries to stop us will be going against Zarain itself.¡± ¡°Try me.¡± Levi stared at Byron. However, Byron dropped to his knees and pleaded, ¡°You guys should just leave without me! If you really want to save me, you will need his permission. That¡¯s the only way.¡± After giving Byron a look of disappointment, Randy stormed off in anger. Before he left, he threatened Levi, ¡°You started this. And now, you have made enemies of Zarain!¡± Chapter 1643 Chapter 1643 ¡°Levi, you¡¯ve really caused a big mess this time!¡± With that, Rico and Severus left in a huff. Levi did not appear to mind. After all, I¡¯m a man of reason. He turned to Byron, who was in the cage, and said with a smile, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. You¡¯ll be locked in there for the time being. Don¡¯t even think about leaving!¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Byron replied, nodding vehemently. I can¡¯t believe that a Supreme ss fighter like me is suffering in a ce like this. I hope that Randy will be able to bring reinforcements after he returns. Either I have to make Levi yield to me and release me, or he¡¯ll have to send someone powerful to drag me away. Meanwhile, the Dragonites were shocked to find out that the Zarain envoys had left just like that. ¡°This can¡¯t happen! If Levi continues what he¡¯s doing, it¡¯ll be a catastrophe!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right! The Zarain envoys were evidently angry, and they even said that Levi had caused trouble!¡± Rico and Severus were airing out their grievances when someone suddenly said, ¡°To be honest, I feel that what Levi did was right!¡± ¡°Hmm? Why do you say that?¡± Everyone turned to look at the person that had spoken. The person exined, ¡°At times like these, we should act even more ruthlessly! If we keep giving in blindly and worry about causing trouble, it¡¯ll only get worse! This time, it is just stealing from the museum. But next time, things could escte. The women in Erudia could be the next target, or there might be killings and destruction! So, the more they assume that Erudia won¡¯t dare to cause trouble, the more ruthless we should be!¡± Hearing that, everyone fell silent. ¡°Yes, you¡¯re right. The more we put up with it, the weaker we seem, and we¡¯ll end up giving others the chance to take advantage of us. Erudia doesn¡¯t stir up trouble deliberately, but we won¡¯t shy away from confrontation! If someone provokes us, we¡¯ll fight back! Go and announce to everyone that Byron Johnston has broken Erudia¡¯sws will be punished!¡± When Levi heard the announcement, he gave a satisfied smile. That¡¯s more like the Dragonites I know, and that¡¯s more like the Erudia I know. Hmph! That man had the guts to cause trouble, so there¡¯s no need to be afraid of him or show him mercy! In the end, Byron was sentenced to ten years in prison and stripped of his powers. The harsh sentence was to serve as a warning to all those who harbored ill intentions toward Erudia. The people of Zarain were infuriated when they heard the news. They had not expected that the Dragonites would side with Levi and be so strong. There was nothing Zarain could do to put pressure on them anymore. Over at the manor, Bruce was furious when he heard the news. ¡°Preposterous! How dare they do that to my brother? You¡¯re forcing my hand!¡± he growled. ¡°Master, it was our fault,¡± said the two butlers as they knelt on the floor, shaking like a leaf. Bruce¡¯s gaze gradually darkened. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you watch over my brother properly?¡± he demanded, letting out a cry of frustration. Then, he ced one hand on each butler¡¯s head. ¡°Ahhh!¡± they cried out in agony. A dark energy swirled around Bruce¡¯s hands and began sucking the life force out of the two butlers, who screamed in agony. The two men¡¯s bodies shriveled and aged rapidly before finally falling to the floor with a thud. All that was left were two skeletons lying among a pile of clothes. The others present shuddered in fear as they knelt on the floor. This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. It was simply too terrifying! ¡°Don¡¯t worry, brother. The allied army will invade Erudia very soon, and I¡¯ll rescue you from that hellhole! Erudia will be ours, and you¡¯ll be able to do whatever you desire!¡± Bruce muttered angrily. As he gazed into the distance, he added, ¡°And that Levi Garrison! I¡¯ll be sure to remember his name and make him pay the price for his actions!¡± Chapter 1644 Chapter 1644 ¡°Right, our next course of action is to get in touch with Erudia¡¯s Supreme ss fighters as well as those from Raysonia, Keerea, and other neighboring countries! I¡¯m going to destroy Erudia once and for all, and nowhere in that country will be safe!¡± Bruce dered with a maniacal smile. When Erudia¡¯s Supreme ss fighters attack, we¡¯ll surround them. It¡¯ll be so terrifying they won¡¯t know what hit them. ¡°We have to make haste and act quickly! We mustn¡¯t give Erudia the chance to defend themselves!¡± Bruce called out. His n was to expedite efforts to gather forces for the allied army to attack Erudia and rescue Byron as soon as possible. ¡°I¡¯m going to meet someone important today. Prepare the cruise ship!¡± Bruce ordered. Half a dayter, Bruce stopped the cruise ship in the middle of the glimmering sea. That particr stretch of sea was infamously known as Devil¡¯s Lair. The weather was unpredictable; thunderstorms were frequent urrences, and boats often went missing in the area. Therefore, sailors deemed it as a forbidden area and dared not sail too close. Well aware of its dangers, the captain and crew trembled in fear. ¡°We should leave! It¡¯s too dangerous!¡± they called out. Nheless, Bruce appeared calm and said with a smile, ¡°Don¡¯t you think I know that this is Devil¡¯s Lair? But did you know that hidden in these waters is Poseidon¡¯s Pce?¡± Everyone gasped in shock. There are people living in Devil¡¯s Lair? Bruce continued, ¡°You must be wondering how these people could¡¯ve lived here for years, but let me put it this way. They¡¯re invincible in the sea! What¡¯s terrifying is that they probably have more than one Rank Six Supreme ss warrior and seven or eight Rank Five Supreme ss warriors! So, we can only imagine how many more skilled fighters they have! After all, the harsher the environment, the stronger the warrior!¡± Everyone was amazed to hear that. Bruce smiled and said, ¡°That¡¯s why I said that they¡¯re invincible in the sea!¡± ¡°Master, so you¡¯re here to invite them to join the allied army?¡± ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right!¡± Bruce nodded. Suddenly, there was a loud crack of thunder, and a sh of lightning split the air. A thunderstorm was brewing. The stormy water tossed the cruise ship from side to side, causing everyone to panic. However, Bruce yelled gleefully, ¡°They¡¯re here!¡± As soon as he said that, there was another loud rumbling sound, and the earth began to shake. Then, they saw an ancient pce rising slowly from the depths of the water. ¡°Oh my god! My heavens!¡± Everyone was stunned. They had never imagined that something like that would emerge from the sea. In the end, Bruce met with Poseidon, and they struck an agreement after hours of discussion. At the same time, many others from all over Zarain agreed to join the allied army. Previously, they had only approached individuals or small groups of Supreme ss warriors. But now, they were reaching out to even more powerful forces such as Poseidon¡¯s Pce. With so many Rank Six Supreme ss warriors joining them, it felt like the gods were on their side. That was the effect of the Supreme ss warriors¡¯ presence, and their numbers were only increasing. What would happen with so many warriors gathered together¡ªone could only imagine. As the anticipation of the impending battle intensified, the calm before the storm became increasingly suffocating.This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 1645 Chapter 1645 Although Erudia was building its forces and their number of Supreme ss fighters was increasing, their efforts were merely a drop in the bucketpared to how quickly the allied army was growing. Instead of focusing on growing their number of Supreme ss fighters, the allied army had shifted their focus to increasing their Rank Six Supreme ss fighters. So far, there had not been a Rank Six Supreme ss fighter in Erudia, not to mention among the Dragonites. The only person they knew of was the previous Governor of Wildefield, who was now a mummified body. Meanwhile, Levi had not been idle either. Based on what Byron had said and his analysis of the current situation, he could sense imminent danger. Despite his disappointment with the Dragonites, he would not sit back and do nothing when the safety of Erudia, as well as his friends and family¡¯s safety, was at stake. Whoever dares to attack Erudia will taste my wrath. As a warrior, I have to answer the call of duty. Therefore, he began making preparations. He secretly trained a team, which he nicknamed Dragon Defenders, to protect Erudia and its people. In addition, he came up with many new techniques and strategies. Some of them could level up one¡¯s skills at an elerated speed, while others worked at a more gradual pace. He even provided prescriptions for enhancing one¡¯s strength and physique. In short, he did everything he could. After all, it would not be enough to rely on Floyd and the others. He continued training them. Now, there were more Supreme ss fighters among them, and Floyd was the one who improved the fastest. If given enough time, Floyd could even concoct his own magical medicine since he had been taught ancient medicine, the long-lost art of acupuncture, and how to concoct magical medicine. Time passed quickly. It was soon time for Levi to visit Forlevia. This time, she had been allowed to return to North Hampton for two days. Therefore, Levi left for Wildefield early in the morning. N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. When he saw Forlevia. he noticed that she had improved both in sensibility and ability, having learned almost everything she could at Wildefield in just two months. Meanwhile, Zoey and Mia were now Ultimate ss warriors, which was something Levi had expected. Given their innate talent and solid foundation from his training, they were able to increase their battle prowess very quickly. ¡°Before Evie leaves, there¡¯s somewhere we want to take her. Why don¡¯t you join us?¡± Avery said coldly. ¡°Sure!¡± Levi agreed. He followed them and finally arrived at the previous Governor¡¯s grave. ¡°The reason we brought you here is so that you can thank the old Governor. If not for him, you wouldn¡¯t be here,¡± Avery said to Forlevia. ¡°Yes, Mr. Fairclough,¡± she answered and knelt on the ground obediently. Zoey nodded. ¡°Yes, you should be grateful to the old Governor. He was the one who rescued you!¡± She was about to kneel too when Levi stopped her. ¡°Why should you kneel before him? He¡¯s just a mummified body now,¡± Levi sneered. ¡°What are you talking about, Levi? He¡¯s not dead, and he¡¯s not a mummified body!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. If it¡¯s true, then who saved Evie?¡± Everyone began to protest. ¡°It was me, of course. It had nothing to do with your old Governor! You can¡¯t expect a mummified body to crawl out of the ground, can you?¡± Levi replied with a disdainful smile. ¡°Such insolence! He saved your daughter, yet you dare to speak ill of him! You should kneel and bow before him in gratitude. Kneel!¡± Chapter 1646 Chapter 1646 Avery and the others urged Levi to kneel. Even Zoey and Mia agreed with what had been said. The old Governor saved Forlevia just like how Lance did previously. Therefore, as Forlevia¡¯s father, Levi should kneel in gratitude. ¡°Levi, why don¡¯t you just kneel and express your gratitude? After all, he¡¯s an elder, and he saved Evie. You did the same to Lance too, didn¡¯t you? So, why are you making such a big deal out of this?¡± said Zoey. When Levi heard that, he was stunned. ¡°When did I kneel and thank Lance?¡± he retorted. He¡¯s my disciple. How would he dare to let me kneel before him? ¡°Many people saw you do it, so stop pretending!¡± Zoey replied, looking exasperated. Levi is just too proud. Everyone knows what happened. However, what she did not know was that Lance was the one to kneel before Levi. ¡°Forget it! He doesn¡¯t have to kneel!¡± Avery said impatiently. Avery finally let them leave after Forlevia had thanked the old Governor. However, he sent numerous skilled warriors to protect Forlevia on the journey. In fact, he almost went himself. When they reached North Hampton, they found that the Lopez family, the ck family, and the Jones family had nned a grand weing ceremony to celebrate their return. It was a lively affair with the loud sounds of firecrackers, gongs, and drums ringing through the air. The people there had ced all their hopes on Forlevia, Zoey, and Mia. It was not only because of their identities but also because they were formidable warriors, even by the Great Family of Westford¡¯s standards. N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. ¡°You didn¡¯t let us down! Zoey and Mia are now both Ultimate ss warriors! The both of you excel in every area and have truly made us proud! This banquet is in your honor, so go ahead and enjoy to your hearts¡¯ content!¡± The banquet was organized by several families. When they saw Levi about to sit together with Zoey and the others, someone remarked, ¡°Levi, you should move elsewhere. This table isn¡¯t where you should be sitting.¡± They did not think that he was qualified to sit with Zoey and the others. To them, he was only an ordinary person with a past. He did not hold a candle to Zoey at all, and especially not since Zoey had leveled up to be an Ultimate ss warrior. Forlevia, Zoey, and Mia were seated at the main table. Even Aaron and Caitlyn had epted them as martial artists. After all, times had changed, and many reclusive martial artists were living among the citizens. Caitlyn sighed loudly and said, ¡°I must say that my daughter is just too capable! It¡¯s a pity she got married so young!¡± Everyone had looks of disgust on their faces. Now that the gap in status between Levi and Zoey was widening and Forlevia seemed destined for a bright future, Levi was bing more of an eyesore. However, no one could do anything about it. ¡°Levi contributed too! Without him, there wouldn¡¯t be the genius that is Evie,¡± Thierry said with a smile. Georgeughed. ¡°That¡¯s true! His biggest contribution is Evie!¡± Everyone tittered. Shaun and Logan clutched their stomachs and bellowed withughter when they heard that. ¡°To think that a man¡¯s greatest contribution is his child! Haha!¡± ¡°Levi, you¡¯re a disgrace to us men. You¡¯re not a real man! You¡¯re nothing more than a tool for making babies! Everyone was looking at Levi with contempt and started mocking him after hearing what Thierry and George said. Suddenly, Levi stood up and beckoned at the two men. ¡°Step outside with me.¡± Chapter 1647 Chapter 1647 As soon as the words left Levi¡¯s mouth, a deep silence befell the crowd. As stunned as they were, Thierry and George couldn¡¯t help but chuckle. ¡°Are you talking to us?¡± ¡°Yes! Get the hell out right now!¡± Levi ordered as he stood and walked away. Thierry and George exchanged a smile before following suit. N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. ¡°No one is to follow!¡± they shouted to the crowd. Deep down, Thierry and George were bubbling with excitement. In the past, they felt so oppressed around Levi that they never dared to speak their minds. However, now that Levi was just an ordinary man, it was their golden opportunity to get back at him. Soon, Thierry and George had followed Levi into a secluded corner. ¡°What¡¯s the matter, Levi? Not happy with us? Do you want to beat us up?¡± Thierry asked before bursting intoughter with George. Levi¡¯s lips curled into a devious smile as he scoffed, ¡°You¡¯ve got a lot of nerve talking to me like that.¡± ¡°Of course we do. Do you think you¡¯re still in power, Levi? Take a good look at yourself. You¡¯re nothing but an ordinary person now, so stop trying to boss us around! What a joke!¡± Levi red at the two men and asked, ¡°Did you two call me a baby-making tool earlier?¡± ¡°Oh yes, don¡¯t you think there¡¯s a lot of value in that? We do hope you¡¯ll give us a few more kids, and hopefully, they¡¯ll all be like Evie!¡± ¡°You will be so highly revered, and everyone will be looking forward to all the kids you¡¯ll be busy making! Hahaha¡­¡± Tickled by their jokes, Thierry and George doubled over withughter. It felt exhrating knowing that the person who had once lorded over them was now being humiliated by them. ¡°So you think that¡¯s funny?¡± Levi asked tly. ¡°Oh, it¡¯s so funny! Of course¡ª¡± Bang! Before Thierry could finish his sentence, a punch hadnded squarely on his mouth. At that instant, blood sttered out of Thierry¡¯s mouth, and a few of his teeth flew out as well. p! p! p! Levi immediately followed up with several consecutive ps until his face turned into nothing but a bloody mess. ¡°Levi Garrison! What the hell are you doing?¡± George bellowed. ¡°And you too!¡± Levi shouted before appearing in front of George. Bam! Levi raised his leg and sent George flying with a devastating kick. It was just one kick, but the force from it had nearly killed George. Thierry and George were dumbfounded. Everything that Levi had done was not what an ordinary man could do. Indeed, Levi was no ordinary man. It was what others had thought, but Levi had never attested to that. ¡°Is this how you talk to me?¡± Levi asked with a smirk. Thierry and George instantly got on their knees and begged for forgiveness. ¡°No, we would never. We¡¯re sorry! We were wrong!¡± ¡°Watch your mouths. If you don¡¯t want them, let me know, and I¡¯ll smash them into your heads!¡± With his stark warning issued, Levi turned and left. Back at the banquet, the rest of the guests were chatting among themselves. ¡°Hey, haven¡¯t Levi and the other two been gone for a while now? I hope nothing bad has happened.¡± ¡°Haha, I¡¯m sure it¡¯s because the two of them are teaching Levi a lesson.¡± Everyone threw their heads back in raucousughter as they continued with their gossip. Even Cora and Meredith chimed in, ¡°Levi is getting way too arrogant. I¡¯m d someone¡¯s teaching him a lesson!¡± ¡°Exactly! And what¡¯s wrong with calling him a baby-making tool? That¡¯s the only thing he¡¯s good for,¡± Caitlyn added. It seemed like the more Zoey climbed the ranks, the more everyone had to say about Levi. Seeing how worried Zoey had be, Mia couldn¡¯t help butfort her, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Zoey. They won¡¯t dare to do anything to Levi!¡± Just then, Thierry and George had made their way back to the banquet and ordered, ¡°From now onward, nobody is to disrespect Levi!¡± Cora gasped as soon as she saw her brother. ¡°Thierry, what happened to your mouth?¡± Chapter 1648 Chapter 1648 It was only then that everyone realized how badly battered and pale Thierry was. Even George looked to be injured and in pain. It was evident that someone had beaten them up. Unfortunately, as to the how and why, no one was any the wiser. Another ring issue was the absence of Levi, which made the guests wonder if Thierry and George¡¯s injuries were his handiwork. If it were true that Levi had beaten them up, then there could only be one exnation. Gradually, the terrifying realization sank in, and everyone broke out in cold sweat. ¡°I said something wrong and got punished for it. Watch your words, everyone. Otherwise, you¡¯ll end up like me,¡± Thierry warned sternly. Everyone nodded fearfully, not daring to ask what had transpired exactly. Just like that, the banquet came to an end. However, everyone still had plenty of questions swirling about in their minds. ¡°Hey, what do you guys think happened?¡± With a glower, Mnie replied, ¡°Isn¡¯t it obvious? Wildefield has issued a warning with an attack!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Evie¡¯s current status in Wildefield is high! And since Levi is her father, he¡¯d naturallye under their protection!¡± ¡°I see. No wonder Thierry and George got beaten up and even issued a warning to us!¡± Even Zoey and Mia agreed with them. Wildefield did indeed have very high hopes for Forlevia. Previously when Levi was rude toward Avery, not only did Avery put up with it, but Wildefield also gave him a pass. After all, how could they let anyone humiliate Forlevia¡¯s father? Upon arriving home, Zoey went up to Levi and said, ¡°See, Wildefield has helped you once again. You really ought to thank them!¡± Levi looked all confused for a moment before realizing what Zoey meant by her words. Oh boy, they¡¯ve misunderstood again. Fine, I¡¯ll let them think what they want! ¡°By the way, Abigail¡¯sing back in a couple of days. If I happen to be in Wildefield then, please take her there to find me. I haven¡¯t seen her for so long,¡± Zoey reminded. At the mention of Abigail, Levi felt himself thinking back to the good old days. Like Zoey had said, it had been a very long while since theyst met Abigail, and it would be nice to meet up again. Since Wildefield had only given two rest days, Levi had to make the best of it. As such, he brought Forlevia out to y, letting her live an ordinary life as much as possible. It had also been a long time since Zoey met up with her ssmates and friends, so she decided to hold a gathering for everyone. As soon as they heard of it, Levi too attended the gathering with Forlevia in tow. Many of Zoey¡¯s ssmates hadn¡¯t seen one another in a long while either, so it made the gathering all the more heartwarming. Tap tap tap. All of a sudden, the sound of footsteps rang out. When everyone turned to look, all they saw was a tall man dressed impably in a suit and leather shoes, looking very suave and dapper. N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. At first nce, nobody could recognize him. ¡°A-Are you Jared Schmidt?¡± Zoey finally asked. ¡°What? It¡¯s him?¡± As soon as Zoey mentioned his name, the crowd flew into an uproar. Even Levi was shocked to the core. Jared was their high school and university ssmate. He had always been the epitome of a nerd. Other than acing all his subjects in school, he didn¡¯t have any other merits. He was, however, well known for his passion for science, to the extent that people saw him as a mad scientist. When he spoke, he¡¯d stutter so much that people had difficulty understanding him, and it was even worse with Zoey around. Yet, that wasn¡¯t surprising, as it wasmon knowledge that he had a crush on Zoey. All in all, Jared was highly undesirable. Not only was he sloppy and ugly, but he also didn¡¯t have the best living conditions as a child of a single-parent family. Naturally, no girls ever fell for him. However, the Jared that everyone was now staring at had done a hundred and eighty-degree turn. Everything about him, from his looks to his demeanor, had changed. If Zoey hadn¡¯t mentioned his name, the others would have thought he was a celebrity of sorts. ¡°Wow, Jared, you¡¯ve changed so much,¡± one of the ssmates eximed as everyone else stared at him in utter disbelief. Jared chuckled and replied, ¡°Everyone has changed even more! I¡¯ve only changed in terms of my appearance!¡± Chapter 1649 Chapter 1649 Upon hearing Jared talk, Levi was even more surprised. He¡¯s no longer the timid and submissive Jared that I know. As the conversation went on, Jared revealed that because he wasn¡¯t satisfied with his appearance, he had undergone stic surgery in Keerea. ¡°Everything can be changed these days, so there¡¯s no need to hide about getting stic surgery,¡± Jared said candidly. ¡°What are you working on now, Jared?¡± ¡°I joined a technology organization after I graduated from university. But afterward, I decided to go solo. Now I¡¯m managing a technologypany that researches and manufactures new weapons. We even have partnerships with various foreign groups!¡± Everyone stared in shock and awe as soon as Jared finished speaking. Based on achievements alone, Jared was only second to Zoey, and that was very impressive. ¡°Out of all of us, you and Zoey are the most aplished. You know about martial artists, don¡¯t you? Zoey is now a Supreme ss warrior, so powerful that she can destroy the world if she wanted to.¡± N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. To everyone¡¯s surprise, Jared was hardly impressed. ¡°Martial artists are so wildly exaggerated. Modern technology is perfectly capable of defeating them!¡± ¡°How¡¯s that possible? Supreme ss warriors are known to be able to go up against small nuclear weapons.¡± With that, everyone fell into a heated discussion about martial artists and modern weapons. Levi, who had been listening silently, furrowed his brows. He had an inkling that Jared wasn¡¯t bragging for the sake of belittling martial artists. Jared was too confident and seemed to know a lot about Supreme ss warriors. There was a high chance that he was telling the truth. To think that an ordinary person like him can scoff at our best warriors. That sure is scary! However, Levi decided not to put too much thought into it and continued to enjoy the gathering. As soon as it ended, Levi left with Forlevia to get the car, only to see Zoey and Jared arguing when they returned. Naturally, Zoey was still fuming when she finally got in the car. Levi saw the darkened gaze on Jared¡¯s face through the rearview mirror. As it turned out, Jared had confessed his feelings to Zoey. He imed that he wouldn¡¯t mind her past, that he¡¯d ept Forlevia as his own, and that Levi was no longer good enough for her. ¡°He¡¯s crazy! He was such an honest kid back in school. How did he be like this? The more I look at him, the more I think he looks like a demon!¡± Zoey spat as rage continued to sear through her. Levi nodded. ¡°My sentiments exactly. I think the sess of his business has gotten to his head and changed his entire personality!¡± ¡°All right, let¡¯s not talk about him anymore. I don¡¯t wish to see him again either!¡± Meanwhile, in the meeting room of Ster City¡¯s Triple Group headquarters, a mysterious guest had paid a visit. ¡°Let¡¯s cut to the chase. The purpose of my visit is to invite Triple Group to join the allied army. Here¡¯s the list of all the members and organizations who have already joined,¡± the guest said as he slid a name list over to everyone. Upon looking through the name list, the color drained from everyone¡¯s faces. ¡°What? They¡¯ve all joined?¡± Despite the many gasps and exmations, it didn¡¯t take long before Triple Group came to a decision. ¡°Count Triple Group in!¡± Triple Group might look like a run-of-the-millpany, but in reality, they were a powerful force. They had kept the true extent of their power well hidden until Gods¡¯ Promise got destroyed. Only then did they gradually show their prowess. ¡°However, Triple Group has a request.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± the guest asked quizzically. ¡°When the timees, you have to give us Levi!¡± Their request was simple, but it amused the guest so much he startedughing. ¡°What has Levi Garrison done to be the number one target? Everyone has made the same request, which is to hand him over!¡± The people from Triple Group froze for a moment before asking, ¡°What? Who else is asking for Levi?¡± ¡°There are so many I¡¯ve lost count. But I can tell you that there are at least thirty forces in the allied army that want Levi and more than a hundred individuals who want Levi dead!¡± Chapter 1650 Chapter 1650 The mysterious guest continued, ¡°Those asking for him are Supreme ss warriors. I honestly have no idea how Levi has offended all of you.¡± At that instant, everyone¡¯s expressions changed drastically. ¡°It¡¯s because Levi single-handedly drove us out of Erudia and ruined everything for us!¡± ¡°He even killed the sessor to Triple Group! There¡¯s no way we can take that lying down!¡± A smile broke out on the guest¡¯s face. ¡°Then he does deserve to be killed! Tell you what, I¡¯ll hand over Levi and his entire family to you. You can do whatever you like to them!¡± After a pause, the guest continued, ¡°By the way, I heard that Triple Group is very advanced in technological and gic engineering areas. You¡¯ve even secretly created many warriors that are of Supreme ss quality, haven¡¯t you? We need your exact numbers, so we can bettere up with our battle n!¡± The senior management of Triple Group exchanged nervous nces before giving a rough breakdown of the information requested. N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. After going through the numbers, the guest drew a sharp breath. ¡°T-This is terrifying! Triple Group¡¯sbat prowess is at least five times stronger than what I had imagined!¡± The new information might havee as a surprise, but it was a most pleasant one. ¡°I don¡¯t think these numbers include the new Supreme ss warriors you¡¯ve recently recruited. If we were to add them all up, you¡¯d be at least seven or eight times stronger than what we had anticipated!¡± No one from Triple Group refuted the guest¡¯s ims as they were all true. Ever since the Gods¡¯ Promise got broken, Triple Group had gone on a spree to recruit as many Supreme ss warriors as they could. Those who had volunteered to work with Triple Group were aplenty too. ¡°As long as it¡¯s to go up against Erudia, we are willing to chip in whatever resources we have!¡± ¡°There¡¯s a secret that we initially wanted to take to our graves. But now that the allied army wants to fight Erudia, we don¡¯t mind sharing it!¡± Knowing that Triple Group was about to reveal a massive secret, the guest stared wide-eyed at them. ¡°What¡¯s the secret?¡± ¡°Everyone knows that the Supreme ss warriors are the strongest and that not even bombs and bullets would work on them. But you know what? Now there¡¯s a kind of weapon that¡¯s able to kill them!¡± With his jaw dropped in amazement, the guest mumbled, ¡°What?¡± He was still staring in disbelief when he added, ¡°There¡¯s such a weapon?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right! We¡¯ve seen it with our own eyes! This weapon is capable of obliterating a Supreme ss fighter with just a single shot! It¡¯s so powerful there won¡¯t even be a trace of their bodies, much less their soul or consciousness!¡± ¡°The engineer who designed this weapon said that it works by converging all its power into a single point. No Supreme ss warriors would be able to deflect its shot unless they were of the higher ranks!¡± ¡°Using the weapon would undoubtedly deal a devastating blow to any fighter who goes up against it!¡± The guest was shocked to the core after hearing the capabilities of the weapon. ¡°So if we were to use this during our battle with Erudia, we could essentially blow up all of their Supreme ss warriors?¡± he asked excitedly. ¡°Of course! We¡¯ve had to sacrifice countless Supreme ss warriors to test this out. If we deployrge quantities of this weapon, Erudia¡¯s warriors are sure to fall like dominoes,¡± Triple Group¡¯s senior management said with augh. The mysterious guest, who was a messenger from the allied army, started to bubble with excitement. ¡°That¡¯s amazing! Where can we find this weapon, and is it manufactured by Triple Group? We will have to get this at all costs!¡± ¡°It¡¯s not manufactured by us, but by anotherpany in Erudia. But Jared, who¡¯s managing it, is backed by us! We have invested a lot of technology and funds into developing this weapon. Getting our hands on it and mass-producing it wouldn¡¯t be impossible!¡± ¡°Good. Then I shall leave this matter to you. You have to get your hands on this weapon, no matter what. If there¡¯s anything else you need, feel free to let me know!¡± ¡°Excellent. We look forward to working with you!¡± With the scheme in ce, Erudia was about to face even greater danger. Chapter 1651 Chapter 1651 No one, not even Zoey and Levi, could have guessed that the nerdy mad scientist they knew had developed a weapon capable of killing Supreme ss warriors. How could it even be possible? The information about Supreme ss warriors was all kept in Dragonites¡¯ most secretive archives room. How did an ordinary person like Jared gain ess to ssified information to develop such a formidable weapon? s, that was just how crazy the world was! Prodigies did exist, after all. The more something seemed impossible, the more there would be someone trying to achieve the impossible. That was the reality of life. There were still many people capable of doing the most unbelievable things. An ordinary person would only scoff at the power of a Supreme ss fighter when he had a Trump card in his hand. Unfortunately, Levi failed to think that far. From the outside, South Hampton¡¯s Deity Lab looked just like any other small, ordinaryboratory. However, once going past a secret door, one would realize there was a whole other world to it. The core of Deity Lab was underground, and it had gone undetected by South Hampton¡¯s relevant authorities. And it was precisely this part of Deity Lab that became the base of where Jared did his research for the superweapon. At that moment, Jared was boiling with anger as he ranted away, ¡°Last time, I could never hold up to him, so I understand if you didn¡¯t like me then! Now, he¡¯s utterly worthless while I¡¯m standing at the pinnacle, yet you still push me away! Times have changed! I¡¯m the only one you should be with, not Levi! Why do you keep defending him?¡± Jared couldn¡¯t, for his life, fathom why Zoey rejected him even with his current aplishments. He didn¡¯t even care for Supreme ss warriors who were supposedly the strongest in the world. Levi, who was merely an ordinary man, had even less right to be his opponent. Even though Jared was also an ordinary man, his current status far exceeded any other person¡¯s. All he had to do was say the word, and many countries would be fighting to recruit him. Even Supreme ss warriors would be following him around like puppies. ¡°Mr. Schmidt, please calm down! There¡¯s a team leader from Triple Group here to see you,¡± Jared¡¯s assistant announced. Jared regained hisposure before calmly replying, ¡°Very well, show him in!¡± Nedley Glover, and a handful of senior management personnel from Triple Group, were soon ushered into Jared¡¯sboratory. ¡°Get right to the point,¡± Jared said impatiently. Knowing he had the upper hand, Jared had no intention to hide his arrogance even with Triple Group around. ¡°Triple Group would like to acquire the superweapon that you have built, as many as there are. We¡¯d also like to buy all of the technology and engineers working on it!¡± As soon as Nedley said those words, Jared¡¯s gaze immediately darkened. Before Jared could reply, Nedley added, ¡°If you agree to it, Triple Group is ready to do whatever it takes to fulfill all your terms and conditions!¡± Jared knew it was a straightforward transaction. As long as he agreed to sell his weapon, Triple Group would give him anything he wanted. They would also agree to any terms that Jared had. As tempting as it sounded, Jared outright rejected it. ¡°No, no, no. There¡¯s no way I¡¯ll sell the core technology and my engineers! Those are the foundations of my business!¡± Sensing his reluctance, Nedley quickly replied, ¡°Mr. Schmidt, we¡¯re willing to give everything and anything. Whatever requests you have, we¡¯ll fulfill them to your satisfaction! Please think about it again¡­¡± Jared was about to reject him once again when he suddenly thought about Zoey. There was a moment of silence as he pondered his options. This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°All right, I think I can consider it, but I¡¯m going to need some time. Besides, I don¡¯t have to sell it to you. We can always cooperate. With Triple Group¡¯s investment and me handling the technology and production, I can manufacture as many weapons as you like!¡± Nedley¡¯s eyes lit up as the gears in his head started turning. What Jared had counter-offered was rather feasible too. ¡°I hope we can receive your favorable reply soon, Mr. Schmidt!¡± Chapter 1652 Chapter 1652 After leaving Deity Lab, Nedley immediately ced a call to Triple Group¡¯s headquarters. ¡°I¡¯m afraid things aren¡¯t going our way. Jared¡¯s a smart guy, and he knows we need him. I can tell he already has other ns,¡± Nedley said nervously. ¡°I hope you cane up with a proposal. If this weapon falls into the hands of others, especially Erudia¡¯s, it¡¯s going to spell disaster for us!¡± Sensing the urgency in Nedley¡¯s tone, the voice on the other end replied, ¡°Okay, we¡¯ll call for a meeting immediately!¡± Back at the Deity Lab, Jared¡¯s assistant was equally curious about what he had in mind. ¡°Mr. Schmidt, I see you haven¡¯t agreed to their proposal. Does that mean you have other ns?¡± Jared had a twinkle in his eye as he sneered, ¡°Of course. I know better than anyone just how highly valued I am now. That¡¯s why I¡¯m not going to limit myself to only Triple Group!¡± His assistant nodded in excitement before chiming in, ¡°That¡¯s right! If news of our weapon gets out into the public, the whole world would be in an uproar! When that timees, you¡¯re going to be the man that everyone wants to work with!¡± ¡°Exactly! The sky¡¯s the limit when ites to my options. I¡¯ll work with the party who can offer me the best benefits. But more than anything else, I wish to work with Erudia!¡± A look of eager anticipation crossed Jared¡¯s face as he continued, ¡°I hope they can satisfy all my terms and conditions so I can be the most prominent person in Erudia. When that happens, I¡¯m sure that woman would stop looking down on me!¡± ¡°But Mr. Schmidt, given your status, you can get any woman you want. Why must you insist on her? Besides, she already has a child.¡± Jared red at his assistant before replying, ¡°They¡¯ve always known what a monomaniac I am. As long as I¡¯ve set my sights on something, I¡¯ll never stop until I get it.¡± After letting out a sigh, Jared went on, ¡°All these years, I¡¯ve achieved everything I wanted, yet Zoey remains so far out of my reach. That¡¯s the one thing I can¡¯t get over! The truth is, I don¡¯t like her, and neither do I want to marry her. It¡¯s just an obsession that needs fulfilling!¡± Jared¡¯s assistant inhaled sharply at his words. Having a pathological obsession was always terrifying and unhealthy. One could even call monomaniacs like Jared an absolute lunatic. However, it was also because of that obsession that Jared was able to develop an impressive weapon. If it weren¡¯t for lunatics like him, there wouldn¡¯t be such terrifying and out-of-the-world creations. ¡°Zoey is now in Wildefield, so I¡¯m going to let her witness the whole of Wildefield grovel at my feet! She¡¯ll see how even someone as ordinary as me can climb my way up to the top of the world!¡± Jared might have sounded cocky, but he had his reasons for being so. Given his abilities, Supreme ss warriors would be fighting to fawn over him, so why would Wildefield be any different? Even someone like Avery would have to stand back and be at Jared¡¯s beck and call. After all, Jared was the key to winning the uing major battle. Nobody in their right mind would dare offend him. Two dayster, Forlevia and Zoey had returned to Wildefield, so it was up to Levi to fetch Abigail from the airport. It had been a long time since theyst met, and while Abigail had gotten prettier, she had also be colder and more distant. There was an aura about her that made her very unapproachable. Despite that, Levi had a nagging feeling that something else was off about her, even though he couldn¡¯t quite ce it. ¡°Levi, you¡¯re here,¡± Abigail eximed. Even though she was pleasantly surprised to see her brother-inw, Abigail still made it a point to keep her emotions in check and put on a very calm demeanor. ¡°Zoey and Evie have returned to Wildefield. But don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll take you there tomorrow.¡± Once in the car, the awkwardness between them became even more palpable. This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. After a moment¡¯s silence, Levi finally broke the ice, ¡°How have you been?¡± ¡°I¡¯m doing pretty well! But I heard you¡¯ve gone through many twists and turns, and you¡¯re now back to being an ordinary person?¡± Levi chuckled as he replied, ¡°It¡¯s not bad being ordinary, you know? I¡¯ve got my kid, my wife, and my mother. What more can I ask for in life?¡± ¡°Yes, that¡¯s indeed a happy life!¡± After a slight pause, Abigail added, ¡°Oh right, Jared. I¡¯m also getting married!¡± Chapter 1653 Chapter 1653 ¡°What?¡± Levi gasped. He was so startled by the news that he hurriedly stepped on the brakes. Levi stared at Abigail in disbelief, still unable to process the news about her getting married. He had always seen her as a little girl, yet now she was talking about marriages. Not wanting to probe further, Levi pulled himself together and continued driving. After all, Abigail had every right to pursue love and happiness, and he shouldn¡¯t be interfering with it. The next day, as promised, Levi took Abigail to Wildefield. When the sisters finally met, there was naturally a lot to catch up on. With Forlevia nowhere to be seen, Levi could only wait around while Zoey and Abigail chatted away. Just then, a familiar figure caught his attention. Jared was striding haughtily while being nked by a group of people fawning over him. The venue might be full of Supreme ss warriors, but Jared was undoubtedly the center of attention. Even Avery, the Governor of Wildefield, was beside him like a puppy following its owner. Unbelievable! Not even Levi could fathom what was happening. He knew all about Jared¡¯s background, which made it even more of a mystery as to how Jared had come to achieve his current status. How on earth did he do it? When Jared locked eyes with Levi, he decided to walk toward him with the crowd still hot on his heels. Distracted by themotion, Zoey and Abigail too turned around to look. When she saw Jared walking toward them, Zoey gaped in utter shock. ¡°Jared? What are you doing here?¡± He¡¯s just an ordinary man. What business can he possibly have in Wildefield? ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve dropped by to take a look,¡± Jared replied with an icy smile before beckoning for Avery. ¡°What can I do for you, Mr. Schmidt? I¡¯m at your service!¡± Avery¡¯s reaction was a jaw-dropping moment as everyone stared wide-eyed at the scene in front of them. Avery had his head lowered and was quick to make his way toward Jared with a smile. With such a tant disy of bootlicking, no one doubted that Avery was fawning over Jared. ¡°Zoey is my good friend. I¡¯m sure you know what to do?¡± Without hesitation, Avery replied, ¡°Of course, I understand. Any friend of Mr. Schmidt will be a distinguished guest in Wildefield!¡± Even more shell-shocked than before, everyone could only look on in silence. Nobody could believe that Avery would extend such special treatment to an ordinary man. Zoey, however, was quite possibly the most stunned. Is he still the nerdy bookworm I used to know? Who is he exactly, and why does he have Avery eating out of his hand? Unbeknownst to everyone, it was never Avery¡¯s intention to humiliate himself like he just did, but Jared was just too powerful to ignore. Jared currently had a group of warriors by his side, eight of whom were Rank Five Supreme ss warriors. There was also news that a handful of Rank Six Supreme ss warriors had pledged allegiance to him. Even if the old Governor were to stage aeback, he still wouldn¡¯t be a match to Jared¡¯sbined powers. And if Jared got angry, who knows if he might deploy his warriors to destroy Wildefield? As such, Avery had no choice but to tread carefully around him. Trembling, Zoey asked, ¡°Jared, what¡¯s all this about?¡± With a smug smile, Jared replied, ¡°Remember when I said I¡¯m not afraid of any Supreme ss warriors? I wanted to prove to you that I wasn¡¯t lying. I can even easily crush Wildefield if I wanted to!¡± Avery instantly nodded his head and chimed in, ¡°That¡¯s right. Given Mr. Schmidt¡¯s abilities, he¡¯s able to crush Wildefield anytime.¡± Looks of disbelief were once again on everyone¡¯s faces. Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. An ordinary man possessing immense power was unheard of, yet even Avery seemed to be afraid of Jared. ¡°Come with me,¡± Jared said as he gazed at Zoey. When Zoey instinctively looked at Levi, Jared noticed it and smiled. ¡°Let theme along too!¡± Curious to find out what Jared was up to, Levi epted his invitation and followed him to a secluded spot. Once there, Jared broke into a smile. ¡°Zoey, do you know what¡¯s my status now?¡± Levi returned with a smile and interrupted, ¡°What?¡± ¡°I only have to say the word, and I¡¯ll be the great defender of Erudia! I¡¯ll be highly revered!¡± Chapter 1654 Chapter 1654 One by one, the Supreme ss warriors with Jared chimed in, ¡°Not only that, but every other country would also be putting you on a pedestal! If you wish to, you could even be coronated in any of those countries!¡± ¡°Once you give your orders, all the Supreme ss warriors will pledge allegiance to you, and that includes Rank Six warriors!¡± ¡°You¡¯re now the world¡¯s biggest and brightest star! You¡¯re king of the world!¡± Shocking! This is just too shocking! If Zoey and the others had heard Jared¡¯s speech before that day, they¡¯d have brushed him off as a total nutjob. s, with how things had unfolded, they had no choice but to believe his words. They had to believe that even Wildefield was beneath him because there was no way he could have faked the eight Rank Five Supreme ss warriors by his side. The power he wielded was even more frightening than what Levi had when he was at his peak. ¡°I know you¡¯d never be interested in someone inferior to you. But I¡¯m now at least a hundred times or even a thousand times stronger than Levi when he was at his peak! I¡¯m now fully capable of changing the entire world! I may be an ordinary man, but I, Jared Schmidt, have made it to the pinnacle! Am I worthy of you now?¡± Jared had conveyed his feelings without any hesitation; without even caring that Levi and the others were present.This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. His eyes shone with unbridled enthusiasm as he started to shake with excitement. He was very confident that Zoey wouldn¡¯t reject him again. After all, no woman could resist a man who was superior to everyone else. Having heard his confession, Zoey finally understood everything. ¡°So that was your n all along! I¡¯ll be frank with you too then. There¡¯s no way I¡¯ll ever be with you! I will only love Levi my whole life! It doesn¡¯t matter if he¡¯s rich or poor. It also doesn¡¯t matter if he¡¯s a renowned fighter revered by all or just an ordinary man!¡± Zoey¡¯s reply had caught Jared by surprise. Jared had always thought her reason for choosing Levi was because thetter used to be the God of War. However, even after bing a thousand times stronger than Levi, Zoey still refused to choose Jared. To a monomaniac like Jared, love was something he could never understand. ¡°Is my status and the power I hold not enough? Or have I not demonstrated it at all?¡± Jared asked. Zoey couldn¡¯t help butugh helplessly. ¡°You haven¡¯t understood me, have you? My rtionship with Levi is out of pure love; there are no material attachments to it.¡± Jared was about to say something when Zoey interrupted him, ¡°And besides, Levi has gantly protected his country before and is well-loved by many. He¡¯s a bonafide hero! What do you have to compare with him?¡± To everyone¡¯s surprise, Jared burst outughing. It was at that moment when Levi¡¯s voice rang out. ¡°I¡¯ve finally seen your true colors. You¡¯re trying to snatch my woman from under my nose! Have you asked me for my permission?¡± p! Before anyone could react, Levi had smacked Jared across his face. A tense silence befell the crowd as everyone widened their eyes in shock. Even the eight Rank Five Supreme ss warriors with Jared were frozen stiff. Levi¡¯s p was so fast that none of them had been able to react in time. ¡°Kill him!¡± ¡°How dare hey a finger on our Master!¡± As soon as they got back to their senses, the warriors stared at Levi, a murderous intent zing in their eyes. Instead of urging them on, Jared onlyughed as he held his face. ¡°Slow down. There¡¯s no need to kill him. Levi Garrison, I¡¯ll remember this p! And don¡¯t you worry. I¡¯ll be back very soon!¡± At that moment, Jared looked very much like a demon. His smile turned even more sinister as he added, ¡°Zoey, you think I haven¡¯t done anything worth mentioning? Well then, just you wait and see. It won¡¯t be long before everyone knows my name!¡± Chapter 1655 Chapter 1655 With that said, Jared marched away with his entourage in tow. Burning with anger, Jared ordered, ¡°Contact Triple Group immediately! Tell them I¡¯ve agreed to their request and have their boss discuss the terms and conditions with me!¡± He was now even more determined to do something earth-shattering to show Zoey and everyone else. He was going to prove to everyone that he wasn¡¯t just a nerd. He wanted them to witness his rise to power and to see him eventually bing the ruler of the world. The only way he could do that was to sell his weapons to Triple Group and prepare for a battle with Erudia. This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. His name would then be on a global stage, feared and respected by all. Very soon, Jared had established contact with Triple Group. The allied army had requested for all senior management to gather for the meeting, Bruce included. Jared listed many terms and conditions, even going to the extent of saying he wanted to rule Erudia. He was deadset on letting Zoey see what he was truly capable of. True to their words, the allied army agreed to all his terms. Things moved fast from then onward, with the weapons being secretly shipped out of Deity Lab overnight. The entire Deity Lab had also left Erudia, and with the additional funds and resources, they were able to start mass-producing the superweapon. Jared, too, had made his silent departure from Erudia. ¡°He¡¯s insane! He¡¯s totally insane!¡± Zoey shrieked. Levi couldn¡¯t help but wonder why Jared had gotten that terrifying and if he was hatching any devious ns. ¡°Floyd, I need you to investigate Jared,¡± he ordered, determined to get to the bottom of things. s, Jared was cunning enough to have covered his tracks well. Just like what was in the report, Jared¡¯spany specialized in biotechnology and gic engineering, and thus there was nothing unusual. All that only made things even more inexplicable for Levi. ¡°That¡¯s odd. How can an ordinary man like him have so much power? He even has Supreme ss warriors at his beck and call! That can only mean he has something that the warriors can¡¯t refuse.¡± Left with no other choice, Levi could only let Floyd continue with the investigation. With the addition of Jared and his Deity Lab, the allied army had grown exponentially in strength. They officially named themselves the Ruling Union, with four Rulers at the helm. Even though they elerated the establishment of the Ruling Union, the identities of the rulers remained a secret. Soon after, the Ruling Union contacted all Supreme ss warriors and forces in Erudia and its surrounding areas. The first in Erudia to be approached by them was the Townsend n. With the Ruling Union making their intentions known, the Townsend n immediately agreed to it. After all, they didn¡¯t care for their country. All they wanted was to exact revenge. The next group of forces to be approached by the Ruling Union was the various criminals in Erudia. They were one of the most despised groups of people in Erudia. Martial artists, especially, regarded them as the scum of society. Therefore, when Ruling Union approached them, they had no reason to turn the invitation down. Whether it was for mutual benefits or to quell the longstanding enmity, the criminals were understandably excited at the prospect of bringing down Erudia. Soon, many others had also joined the Ruling Union. They included the Sword Sect, Tiger Pce, and Icefire Pce, which all happened to be led by Rank Six Supreme ss warriors. It didn¡¯t take long before Blood Pce, Crescent Moon n, and even Yellow Springs Pce followed in their footsteps. One after another, more and more criminals agreed to join the Ruling Union, many of which also had Rank Six Supreme ss warriors at their helm. The more they recruited, the stronger the Ruling Union became. The power they had amassed was far more than what they had initially predicted. And the numbers only continued to grow. When it was finally time for the fight, just the criminals from Erudia alone would be more than enough to make Erudia suffer. What came as an even bigger surprise was when a group of mysterious forces took the initiative to ask to join the allied army. They imed to be the forces behind the Northern Demon¡ªthat had been expelled by Erudia. Chapter 1656 Chapter 1656 After that, the Ruling Union contacted all major areas surrounding Erudia once again with Raysonia as the key, and the ancient factions within Raysonia surfaced one after another. Erudia and Raysonia have been enemies for ages, and that was especially the case for their warriors. As such, they all joined in the movement when they heard it was going against Erudia. The Crimson Troopers, the ck Dragon n, and even the Phantom Warriors were in participation. The situation grew increasingly tense as all the forces of the Ruling Union were gathered in one ce. All preparations were in ce for the first official meeting between the four Rulers. Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. They then decided on the exact time of their assault, and the countless soldiers looked forward to the moment of that earth-shattering battle. Upon the return of Levi and the gang to North Hampton, Abigail summoned everyone from the Rogers family, including Aaron, and announced the news of her marriage. Pam and Bailey were shocked beyond belief when they heard the news. ¡°W-Who are you getting married with?¡± Levi, Zoey, and the entire Rogers family were dying to find out. ¡°You see, I¡¯ve been learning about medicine from Benny Quinton throughout these years. I was also able to get acquainted with a few other medical practitioners and learned a lot!¡± Levi understood what she meant when he heard that. So that¡¯s why I felt something odd about Abigail when I picked her up at the airport¡­ She¡¯s been practicing medicine! Ancient medicine too, no less! It really made her a lot more sophisticated¡­ ¡°Some time ago, I met Carter Weissman, the future heir to the Medical Elite ancient family. That¡¯s the man I am going to marry!¡± Instead of feeling happy for Abigail, Levi¡¯s heart was filled with an inexplicable sense of helplessness and sadness. ¡°The Medical Elite ancient family? You mean the ancient family that Erudia has granted the title of Medical Guardian of Erudia a while back?¡± ¡°I hear it¡¯s a lot more powerful than all of Wildefield!¡± ¡°Nice one, Abigail!¡± Pam and Bailey were shedding tears of joy. The Rogers family could only envy how the Lopez and ck families had thrived with the help from Zoey and Forlevia. However, things are different now! Abigail is going to marry into the Medical Elite ancient family, and the Rogers family will finally rise up in power! ¡°The wedding will take ce a weekter. Dad, Mom, you two should prepare for it too,¡± Abigail called out to her parents, but her gaze was fixed on Levi when she said that. Naturally, Levi noticed something off about it. ¡°Okay, sure! We¡¯ll have a grand wedding to send you off!¡± Overjoyed, the Rogers family was quick to spread the word about the wedding as they wanted all of Erudia to know about it. The Medical Elite ancient family too made an announcement about the wedding in conjunction with the Rogers family¡¯s efforts. It didn¡¯t take long before all of North Hampton had heard about Abigail marrying into the Medical Elite ancient family. Levi contacted Benny after the meeting was over to find out more about Abigail and Carter. The Medical Elite ancient family wouldn¡¯t just ept her because of her good looks or amazing figure. The more powerful a family, the stricter the regtions are. They believe that their bloodline is incredibly noble and that they were born to be on the top. There must be something more to the reason they chose Abigail! ¡°Why would the Medical Elite ancient family approve of Abigail? Why, it¡¯s simple! Abigail is a genius when ites to medicine, and I discovered her talents for it the moment I started teaching her. I¡¯ve even introduced her to some of my old friends, and they all said the same thing about her. Abigail was able to achieve a mastery level in ancient medicine that is acknowledged by the Medical Elite ancient family, and she did it in the shortest possible amount of time. That just goes to show how talented she is, if you ask me,¡± Benny exined everything to Levi. ¡°I see¡­ If she¡¯s that talented, then I suppose the Medical Elite ancient family is the best ce for her to be,¡± Levi said with a chuckle. ¡°She did it for you, you know?¡± Benny muttered to himself with a sigh after hanging up the phone. Chapter 1657 Chapter 1657 Unbeknownst to Levi, Abigail had asked Benny to not tell him the truth behind it all. Abigail was a genius in medicine and had be a huge sensation in the world of ancient medicine. As a result, the Medical Elite ancient family set their sights on her. Carter came up with all sorts of ways to win her over, but Abigail rejected all of his advances. One day, she heard rumors about Sonny from the Medical Elite ancient family nning to kill Levi. Abigail begged Carter to not let that happen, and he agreed to her request under the condition that she married him. That was also the true reason why the Medical Elite ancient family had left Levi alone. ¡°My friend, if only you knew that you¡¯re also the reason she took up medicine in the first ce¡­ You¡¯re fighting on the battlefield, and she¡¯s learning to be a military doctor! She¡¯s basically following in your footsteps!¡± Levi had always treated Abigail as a little sister, so he didn¡¯t give this incident much thought as his focus was entirely on Jared at the time. A few dayster. ¡°Triple Group has secretly helped Jared out throughout these years! On top of that, hispany¡¯s capital flow doesn¡¯t match hispany¡¯s scale at all! The wealth he owns is practically equal to the richest man in the country!¡± The look on Levi¡¯s face changed slightly upon hearing that. ¡°Triple Group, you say? I have a bad feeling about this. Floyd, inform the Dragonites about this and have them look into it at once! Something big might be on its way!¡± Man, if only I could have The Cmity help me out right now. With their talent for gathering intel, I¡¯m sure they could find me all the answers I need! It¡¯s a shame I¡¯ve handed them over. Floyd let out a helpless sigh. ¡°I don¡¯t really have many resources at my disposal right now. The Dragonites won¡¯t be of much help because they¡¯re currently putting all their energy into strengthening themselves by recruiting new Supreme ss warriors. Regardless, I¡¯ll still inform them about this.¡± Floyd then told the Dragonites everything as instructed. This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°But we¡¯re really short on manpower right now.¡± The Dragonites were so short on manpower that they had even deployed The Cmity. ¡°That Carter guy from the Medical Elite ancient family has argework, right? Maybe we could have him investigate this.¡± ¡°Yeah, that works.¡± As it turned out, Carter was one of the four National Guardians¡ªa title bestowed upon Supreme ss warriors by Erudia with the purpose of strengthening their position and status. They were given so much power that they could evenmand the Erudian military to a certain extent. However, they were so idle and free at the time that they were evenining about the Dragonites not giving them any work. Upon receiving the order from the Dragonites, Carter simply sneered and muttered to himself, ¡°Oh, f*ck off! Who do you guys think you are, ordering me around like this? Do you really think I¡¯m one of your men or something? Also, I can¡¯t believe you¡¯re actually asking me to personally investigate a nobody like this! Have you all lost your minds? I don¡¯t mind doing a little work, but it has to be something on a grand scale! I mean, I¡¯m the freaking heir to the Medical Elite ancient family and a Rank Five Supreme ss warrior!¡± Little did Carter know, him underestimating the severity of his orders would end up causing Erudia a lot of trouble. ¡°Sir, are we really going to just ignore this?¡± asked the servant. ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± Carter replied in annoyance. ¡°What will we do when the Dragonitese asking about it, then?¡± ¡°We¡¯ll just tell them we weren¡¯t able to find anything. Now, hurry up with the preparations for the wedding. I can¡¯t wait to finally make Abigail mine! With her medical prowess, I could get to Rank Six Supreme ss soon,¡± Carter said impatiently. Seven days soon came to pass, and the whole of North Hampton was lively and merry. It was the wedding day of Abigail and Carter. Chapter 1658 Chapter 1658 As Carter was one of the four National Guardians, practically all of Erudia knew about it and had rushed over to give their blessings. Erudia was filled with a festive atmosphere,pletely unaware that the Ruling Union had chosen to launch their assault on that very day at seven in the morning. The four Rulers and their respective armies took up their positions in Erudia and waited for the order to strike. On top of that, all the evil forces within Erudia were also in the position to assist the enemy forces from the inside so as to catch the countrypletely off guard. The Ruling Union was prepared tounch a blitzkrieg and take over Erudia within a week. Among the enemy was Jared with an excited look on his face as he mumbled gleefully to himself, ¡°You¡¯ll soon find out just how powerful I am, Zoey!¡± Even Benny and the other medical practitioners were in attendance at Abigail¡¯s wedding. ording to Erudian customs, everyone in the country had to get up early to prepare for it. Some of them even stayed up all night for that exact reason, and Levi was one of them. He furrowed his brows as he looked up at the sky during the wee hours. This doesn¡¯t look like a good day¡­ The old man in prison had taught him some ancient astrology. The way the stars were aligned at the time spelled disaster. Levi approached Abigail directly and told her about his thoughts, ¡°This isn¡¯t a good day for the wedding. Just to be safe, I suggest you have the Medical Elite ancient family postpone it.¡± At the same time, he also informed Floyd about his observations and had him remind the Dragonites to stay on their guard. Levi had been following up on Floyd¡¯s findings of Jared on the past few days, whereas Carter made no effort to investigate him at all. Abigail had never wanted to marry Carter, to begin with, so she nodded in agreement upon hearing Levi¡¯s advice. ¡°All right, Levi.¡± This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. ¡°No way! Have you lost your mind, Levi? How could you just postpone the wedding like that?¡± ¡°That¡¯s it, huh? Today isn¡¯t a good day? That¡¯s all you have to say?¡± ¡°What are your intentions?¡± Questions came from everyone around them, and even Zoey was giving Levi a strange look. Does Levi not wish for Abigail to get married? ¡°I¡¯ve been observing the stars in the sky, and there¡¯s something off about this day. It¡¯s not rmended to have the wedding today.¡± ¡°Bullsh*t! This is the best possible day to have the wedding!¡± ¡°Cut the crap and get lost, Levi!¡± ¡°What are you? Some sort of fortune teller?¡± Everybody ignored Levi¡¯s warnings and treated him like a joke. Having no other choice, Abigail could only get changed into her wedding gown and carry on with her makeup. At about six in the morning, Carter arrived at the Rogers residence with his convoy to pick Abigail up for the wedding. ¡°Come on, Abigail. I¡¯m here to pick you up,¡± he shouted, but Abigail simply stood there in silence. ¡°What are you doing, Abigail? It¡¯s time to go!¡± Carter raised his voice and shot Levi a nce in an attempt to threaten her. Abigail took a deep breath and looked longingly at Levi in response, much to his confusion. Why are they both looking at me like that? ¡°All right, let¡¯s go,¡± Abigail said as she got into the car. Carter broke into a gleeful grin, and everyone watched as the convoy slowly disappeared from sight. The clock soon struck seven, and signal res wereunched into the air from the Erudian borders. Zoom! Bang! Bang! Bang! Chapter 1659 Chapter 1659 Everything seemed calm on the south of Erudian waters where the martial artists in charge of border security were patrolling the area. Suddenly, one of the martial artists yelled in shock, ¡°Hey, something doesn¡¯t seem right! Look, up ahead!¡± There was a huge fluctuation in the waves, and it seemed like something huge was speeding toward them beneath the surface. ¡°Alert! Alert! Danger approaching!¡± shouted the martial artists. Boom! The next thing they knew, their patrol boat was overturned, and the water around them was soon stained red. Bang! Bang! Bang! One after another, signal res exploded in the sky above. The Ruler in charge of attacking from the south hadunched an assault on Erudian waters with Poseidon¡¯s Pce leading the charge. With a Rank Six Supreme ss warrior like Poseidon on their side, they were an unstoppable force and sessfully wiped out the Erudian martial artists guarding the area. The Erudian borders were soon engulfed by the mes of war as the Ruling Union¡¯s army continued its assault from the south. Through the surprise sabotage and their overwhelming strength, they were able to quickly break through the first line of defense and force the Erudian troops into retreat. The northern border of Erudia was surrounded by snow-capped mountains, and it was so cold at the peak that even martial artists could barely stand it. The Dragonites were aware of that and had strengthened the security there by stationing a lot of men there. The mountains formed a natural barrier called the Snow Dragon Fort, making it incredibly difficult to launch an assault there. Simply by holding that line, the Erudian forces would be able to defend the entire northern border. Bang! Bang! Bang! Signal res exploded in the sky all of a sudden, and waves of ck figures appeared in the snowy landscape ahead. ¡°Enemy spotted! Danger up ahead!¡± the martial artists shouted when they noticed the threat. Boom! The next thing they knew, a terrifying avnche urred in the mountains on both sides of the Snow Dragon Fort, engulfing it within minutes and causing huge amounts of casualties. This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Attack!¡± With the Snow Dragon Fort down, the Ruling Union¡¯s army charged straight in. A simultaneous assault was alsounched on a few of the training bases located in the northern ins. This was far worse than the time the Northern Demon attacked, as a majority of the enemy forces were Supreme ss warriors much stronger than the Northern Demon. The Erudian martial artists werepletely outmatched and unable to hold their ground against the overwhelming assaults. Just like that, the first line of defense in the north was swiftly overrun, and the training bases fell one after another. Meanwhile, the Ruler in charge of taking the eastern border led the major forces of Raysonia and Keerea into battle. Armed with Jared¡¯s weapon, they were incredibly powerful and broke through the border¡¯s defenses in less than half an hour. However, none of the above came close to the strength of the Ruler¡¯s forces in charge of the western border. The forces that Bruce and his men had contacted were all in this team, and they took down the entire western border in the blink of an eye. Chapter 1660 Chapter 1660 ¡°Attack! Attack!¡± ¡°Quickly! We mustn¡¯t let the Erudian forces have time to react!¡± They were simply too fast and overwhelming that the Erudia¡¯s entire first line of defense was crushed in less than an hour. The Erudian forces didn¡¯t even have the chance to warn their people of the enemy¡¯s invasion. They only managed to get an SOS message out about half an hourter. Suddenly, rms began ring at the Dragonites training base. Snow Dragon Fort of the north requesting backup! We¡¯re under attack! I repeat¡ªwe¡¯re under attack! Training base 8 of the north requesting backup! We¡¯re under attack! Southern border patrol requesting backup! The enemy is very powerful! Western border requesting backup! The first line of defense in all eight major areas has been completely broken through! Eastern border requesting backup! The first line of defense has been overrun! All forces have been completely annihted! The enemy has got Rank Six Supreme ss warriors! The enemy is still advancing! They¡¯re too fast! Please send backup! Erudia is in danger! Requesting immediate backup! The Dragonites training base descended intoplete pandemonium as they were bombarded with thousands of SOS messages and counting, all of which took ce in less than a minute. On the huge monitor in the control room, countless red blips had Erudia surrounded and were closing in rapidly. There were red lines that indicated their attack routes, and ck or green blips that slowly turned red. Their attack routes were indicated by red lines, and the green blips representing training bases slowly turned red as they got overrun. The huge circle formed by the densely packed red blips showed how huge the enemy¡¯s forces were. It was rapidly expanding in size like a huge beast consuming Erudia. That was the first time the Dragonites and all of Erudia had ever witnessed such a shocking sight. In the past, they had fought all of their wars with jets, tanks, and all sorts of modern weaponry. However, everything changed since the martial artists came out of hiding, especially with the emergence of Supreme ss warriors powerful enough to level mountains in a single blow. One could only imagine how little the jets and tanks could do against such foes. For the first time ever, Erudia was truly at its worst. Beep! Beep! Beep! The rms continued to re as countless SOS messages came flooding in. This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Help! The second line of defense in the northern ins is under heavy fire! We¡¯re doing our best to defend it, but it¡¯s very likely to fall! Requesting immediate backup! Training base 7 in the north is under attack! Please send backup! A part of the second line of defense of the eastern border has fallen! Please send help before the rest of it ispletely overrun! The enemy is forcing their way through the second line of defense at the southern border! They¡¯ve gained control over half of the waters! Requesting immediate backup! The enemy has broken through the second line of defense in the west! They¡¯re approaching the third line of defense! Please help! The western border can¡¯t hold on any longer! The messages came in so fast that the Dragonites didn¡¯t even have time to respond. The whole point ofunching a blitzkrieg was to catch the opposing forcespletely off guard by attacking them as quickly and aggressively as possible. ¡°Oh, my god! This is crazy!¡± ¡°The second line of defense is going down before we even know who the enemy is?¡± ¡°This is so scary!¡± ¡°Gather everyone around for an emergency meeting! We need to deploy our forces as quickly as we can! Erudia is facing its greatest crisis ever, so we need to act fast! Come on, hurry!¡± Soon, all high-ranking members of the Dragonites gathered around, and they each deployed their men to help fight off the enemy. ¡°Hurry! Gather our men and have them support our defenses! Move it!¡± Chapter 1661 Chapter 1661 ¡°The enemy in the western borders is the strongest! The ones in the east and the north are slightly weaker, but they are still a force to be reckoned with!¡± ¡°It appears that the enemies in the south are capable of controlling the water, whereas the ones in the north can control the ice and snow!¡± ¡°They have way too many Supreme ss warriors on their side! We can¡¯t stop them at all!¡± ¡°Judging by their different skin tones, we can tell that they¡¯re not from a single country. This appears to be an allied army of Supreme ss warriors from all over the world!¡± The Dragonites were quick to gather intel on their enemies. ¡°Listen up, everybody! Erudia is currently facing a crisis like never before! It wouldn¡¯t be an exaggeration to call it a crisis of epic proportions.¡± ¡°The power difference between our forces and that of the enemy¡¯s is simply too great! To make matters worse, we don¡¯t even know who they are!¡± ¡°The second line of defense is about to fall, and the third line of defense will soon follow if we don¡¯t do something fast!¡± ¡°But Erudia never admits defeat! Even with all odds stacked against us, we shall brandish our swords and defend ournd to the death! Erudia cannot fall!¡± That got everyone in the room fired up. ¡°We will protect Erudia at all costs!¡± ¡°Floyd, the Hidden Dragon, The Cmity, and the Nine Lords are to head over to the eastern border with our men immediately! Send a National Guardian there as well!¡± ¡°Have the Medical Elite ancient family lead half of the Dragonites¡¯ Supreme ss warriors to defend the western border!¡± ¡°The rest of the men shall be divided into two groups; each led by a National Guardian. They will then head over to support our forces on the northern and western borders. I want all weapons and equipment delivered to our forces on all four warzones immediately!¡± With that, the Dragonites mobilized all of their resources and joined the battle. ¡°Are you sure about this? Today is the wedding day of Mr. Carter of the Medical Elite ancient family!¡± ¡°Forget about the damned wedding! Have the Medical Elite ancient family join the battle at once!¡± Meanwhile, Carter had a gleeful grin on his face as he sat in the back seat of his car. Abigail is finally mine! More importantly, she can help me increase my power! Abigail could feel his scorching gaze on her, which was something she hated the most. However, she could only clench her fists and put up with it for the sake of Levi¡¯s safety. ¡°You¡¯ll be a part of the Medical Elite ancient family from now on, Abigail! I¡¯ll be sure to treat you well,¡± Carter said with a glint of greed in his eyes. They soon arrived at the wedding venue with all council members of the Medical Elite ancient family in attendance. Thanks to their high status in society, there were also a lot of Supreme ss warriors present at the scene to offer their support and blessings. The atmosphere was incredibly lively and merry. Levi and his gang had also attended as members and rtives of the bride¡¯s family. As the Medical Elite ancient family decided to go with a traditional wedding ceremony, Abigail and Carter had to kneel before their families at the end of it. ¡°And now, the bride and groom shall kneel before their families!¡± As Abigail stood next to Carter in front of their families, she felt her heart sink intoplete despair. Once I kneel, all hope will be lost, and I will be officially married to Carter. Oh, well¡­ I¡¯ll do it for Levi¡¯s sake! Right as she was about to get on her knees, a loud noise tore through the skies. Boom! ¡°Erudia¡¯s in danger! We¡¯re under attack on all sides!¡±N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. Chapter 1662 Chapter 1662 Someone came running over and yelled frantically at the crowd, sending everyone into a state of panic. Both Abigail and Carter froze in their actions. ¡°Say what?¡± Levi was shocked. N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. I knew something like this was going to happen, but I didn¡¯t think it would be today! Those b*stards reallyunched an assault on Abigail¡¯s wedding day! Zoey and everyone from her family turned to look at Levi in surprise. Oh, my god! He was actually right about today being a bad day! I can¡¯t believe Erudia is under attack! ¡°W-W-What the hell is going on here? Who would dare attack Erudia?¡± ¡°We haven¡¯t been able to identify the enemy, but we do know that they have uspletely surrounded! Countless Supreme ss warriors are fighting their way into Erudia as we speak! Given the grand scale of this attack, I bet the entire world will soon find out about it,¡± the man eximed helplessly. At that moment, a helicopter flew in andnded nearby. A few Dragonites then emerged from it and came running toward them. ¡°Bad news! The enemy forces are attacking Erudia from all directions! We need the Medical Elite ancient family to join the battle! The Dragonites have made all the arrangements, so you may now head over to the western borders with our Supreme ss warriors!¡± ¡°This mission is incredibly urgent, so please hurry!¡± ¡°Any second we waste could spell disaster for all of Erudia!¡± The Dragonites didn¡¯t dare order the Medical Elite ancient family directly and chose to approach them in an indirect manner instead. As the Dragonites had other orders of their own to execute, they left immediately after delivering the message, and the venue of the wedding fell into a deadly silence. Carter in particr was the most shocked as he didn¡¯t expect such a turn of events on his wedding day. ¡°Can we please just ignore them and proceed with the wedding, Grandpa?¡± Most of the members of the Medical Elite ancient family agreed with his pleas as they were merely business partners with the Dragonites, and none of them wanted to put their lives at risk by going to war. Carter¡¯s grandpa gave it some thought and shook his head. ¡°No, we must join the battle. This war involves all of Erudia, including our family.¡± The Medical Elite ancient family and the Dragonites are in a mutually beneficial partnership, so we would lose everything if Erudia falls. Joining this battle is the only way for us to keep what belongs to us! ¡°Damn it! Fine! The wedding will have to wait until we get back! As one of the four National Guardians of Erudia, I have to lead our troops myself! All members of the Medical Elite ancient family are to follow in the Dragonites¡¯ lead!¡± As reluctant as Carter was, he had no choice but to join the battle. Abigail was shocked at the sudden change of events. She then cast a nce at Levi and asked Benny, ¡°Can I join the battle too? My dream is to be a military doctor!¡± ¡°Sure, go on ahead,¡± Benny replied with a chuckle. Had he been a little younger, he would¡¯ve joined them as well. A few hourster, word about Erudia being attacked had spread like wildfire over the newspapers and the inte. Erudia faces a crisis like never before! Attention all Erudians! We must band together and defend the country from the enemy! Victory shall be ours! Chapter 1663 Chapter 1663 People all over Erudia had different reactions. Some were terrified, while some remained unfazed. Some demanded to leave the country to escape from trouble. There, they would proceed to give up on their citizenship and be another country¡¯s citizens. Most of them were celebrities and wealthy men who escaped the country without hesitation. When negativity was spreading around, some people remained positive. In fact, most of the people were positive. Young men were scrambling to join the battlefield, while veterans decided to pick up their weapons again. Along with the kind souls who rushed to the battlefield, various trucks started transporting supplies, too. The Erudians were doing their best for their beloved country. The littlest contributions would gather to form an endless sea. An undefeatable race and a strong country weren¡¯t formed by one person; it was thebination of everyone¡¯s efforts. When trouble ensued, the soldiers and citizens of Erudia didn¡¯t back down. This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. The tenacity and willpower of Erudia shone right at this moment. No one could defeat Erudia! No matter how strong the enemy was, victory still belonged to Erudia. The Erudians were persistent and refused to give up. The whole of Erudia had exploded into a frenzy, including North Hampton. At the ck residence. ¡°Our country is in trouble. We need to contribute however we can!¡± Meredith and Robert might¡¯ve made things difficult for Levi back then, but when Erudia was in trouble, they were willing to give them a hand. Russell announced, ¡°I shall fight in the battle for Erudia¡¯s sake!¡± ¡°Alright! The ck family will donate supplies!¡± Compared to the ck family¡¯s enthusiasm, the Lopez family was silent. When trouble came, they were racking their brains to figure out an escape route instead of offering a hand. Shaun, Logan, and the rest were God ss warriors equipped with various fighting skills and magical medicines, but they were thinking of avoiding trouble just like the ordinary citizens. Zoey dered, ¡°I¡¯m capable enough of joining the battle!¡± Mia chimed in, ¡°Zoey, I¡¯lle with you!¡± ¡°We won¡¯t allow you to leave. Evie is still young!¡± ¡°Yes! If something happens to you, what about us?¡± Both Aaron and Caitlyn refused to budge. ¡°Dad, Mom, our country is in trouble! If our country is gone, our home will be destroyed, too! What will Erudia be if everyone has the same thought? I would bring Evie along to battle if she was much older!¡± Zoey retorted. Everyone sighed. Life during a battle was cruel, for the old and young might be forced to go to battle. They had no other choice. ¡°Levi, what are you doing?¡± ¡°Your wife is about to go to battle with your child. Why do you seem unfazed?¡± ¡°Yes, you used to be the capable God of War, right? I heard about your aplishments. You were just lucky enough to be born in the right era. When real troublees knocking, you¡¯re nothing!¡± ¡°Yes! This is the era ruled by martial artists. What are you capable of? How will you protect your family and your country?¡± Chapter 1664 Chapter 1664 Everyone pointed fingers at Levi, including those cowards, Shaun and his gang. They were speaking from their moral high horses. ¡°Levi, you¡¯re a coward! Are you even a man? A soldier of Erudia? How will you protect the country?¡± Suddenly, a cold glint shone in Levi¡¯s gaze. ¡°With my fists!¡± After the initial silence, everyone burst into a fit ofughter. Levi was an ordinary man, so his fists were useless. They took it as a joke. Levi then said, ¡°Zoey, Mia, you should stay at home. I¡¯ll head to battle alone.¡± ¡°Huh? You¡¯re going to battle? Why haven¡¯t you departed yet?¡± The rest proceeded to re at him questioningly. Levi snickered. ¡°I¡¯m waiting for someone.¡± ¡°Ha! Just be honest and tell us you¡¯re terrified. That¡¯s such a lousy excuse!¡± Zoey ignored their taunts and insisted, ¡°Levi, I¡¯ll head there now. Take good care of our daughter!¡± N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. Mia chimed in, ¡°Right. Don¡¯t you worry, Levi. We¡¯ll be fine. Our master taught us how to escape from trouble!¡± They were determined, and no one could stop them. When they were about to depart, someone from Wildefield arrived. It was their master, Treston. ¡°I¡¯m here to ry an order from Wildefield. No one is allowed to participate in Erudia¡¯s battle! Both of you, follow me back!¡± Wildefield had just received news that the wicked forces, won over by the Ruling Union, had issued a warning to the martial arts world. If any forces or martial artists joined the battle between Erudia and the Ruling Union, they would be hunted down. These wicked forces were stronger than the Shadow Order, for most of them had Rank Six martial artists or the Supreme ss as their first line of defense. When more than a dozen of wicked forces came together, the martial artists in Erudia could only cower in fear. Wildefield was afraid of offending the wicked forces as they might get wiped out anytime. Hence, Wildefieldmanded Treston to bring Zoey and Mia back. Forlevia was a genius, so it was best to keep her ability a secret. There was no need for her to take sides in the conflict. With that, Zoey and Mia were taken away. Bad news kepting. The second defense barrier had crumbled, while the third line of defense was barely holding on. Even the fourth defense barrier was in danger. Finally, the help sent by the Dragonites arrived to go against their enemy. They also didn¡¯t stop in their efforts to win over the Supreme ss martial artists and forces in Erudia in joining them to defeat the intruders. Nevertheless, their efforts were in vain as the warning had already been issued. In the Lopez residence, Levi was still waiting. Gradually, the insults hurled at him increased. ¡°Levi, can you be more like a man?¡± Logan mocked. Levi was amused. ¡°Why are you mocking me? What about you? Why are you here instead of fighting on the battlefield?¡± ¡°W-We are different from you!¡± ¡°What¡¯s the difference? We¡¯re all Erudians, aren¡¯t we?¡± Levi retorted. ¡°Yes, we¡¯re Erudians, so the country should protect us. As you used to be Erudia¡¯s God of War, go to war!¡± Levi guffawed. ¡°Wow, such double standards. You kept criticizing me but refuse to do the same yourself.¡± Right then, a deep rumble sounded from outside. ¡°Crown King, please help us!¡± Chapter 1665 Chapter 1665 It was a loud roar that reverberated around the Lopez residence. Shocked, everyone rushed out of the Lopez residence. They gasped at the sight which greeted them. There were countless of soldiers surrounded the house. Everyone promptly recognized the Iron Brigade¡¯s g. The Iron Brigade was nked by Winsor¡¯s Asura Army and Minka¡¯s Grewall Army. Azure Dragon, Kirin, White Tiger, the Cavalry Regiment, the Dragon Warriors, the Specter Army, Ruby Army, Sapphire Army, Emerald Army, and Topaz Army were among the familiar faces present. They were all young men full of passion who had followed the God of War to war. s, when the era of martial artists arrived, the modern armies were all eliminated. People rarely remembered their aplishments after they disappeared from the public¡¯s eye. They used to be undefeatable troops! Now that Erudia was in trouble, they had stepped out to offer help. Even when their enemies were martial artists, they would advance without fear! They had the same thought¡ªto sacrifice themselves to restore peace in Erudia! It was a shocking sight for everyone in North Hampton. ¡°We, the three hundred thousand troops, ask for the Crown King¡¯s help to defeat the intruders!¡± They went on their knees and stated their request politely. Now, the main force was the martial artists ¡ª especially those Rank Five martial artists of Supreme ss. The soldiers had been ignored, and the only strategy that could work was if they outnumbered the martial artists. Still, they insisted on going to battle. The three hundred thousand troops needed a general, and they had chosen Levi Garrison. To them, Levi was still the undisputed God of War. Upon hearing the thunderous roar, the Lopez family was shocked into silence. W-What is this? Right then, Levi strode out of the house. At once, the troops whooped in delight. Aaron, Caitlyn, and the rest couldn¡¯t utter a word. This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. There seemed to be a halo above Levi. He¡¯s their shining knight in armor! Levi turned to them and sneered, ¡°Who says I, Levi Garrison, dare not join the battle? I¡¯ve been waiting for this exact moment!¡± He thenmanded, ¡°Everyone, get to your feet!¡± Thump! The troops rose to their feet obediently. They were staring at Levi earnestly. Some soldiers were reminded of their past and couldn¡¯t stop the tears from streaming down their faces. Finally, they had the chance to go to war with Levi again. ¡°From today onward, Levi Garrison shall be reinstated as the Crown King of Erudia. He shall lead the Iron Brigade and the other armies to the front line of defense!¡± came the Dragonites¡¯ order. Even though Levi was an ordinary man, he was the most capable general andmander in all of Erudia. Thus, the Dragonitesmanded him to lead the troops so they could defeat the martial artists using modern warfare. ¡°Friends, our enemy is extremely powerful. Are you afraid?¡± asked Levi. ¡°No!¡± came their deafening reply. The soldiers were all prepared to sacrifice their lives for the better good. ¡°From now onward, you¡¯re no longer someone¡¯s father or someone¡¯s son. You¡¯re the soldiers of Erudia, and your mission is to defeat the intruders!¡± Levi barked out. ¡°War! War! War!¡± ¡°On mymand. Depart!¡± Levi ordered. The three thousand troops marched away. Chapter 1666 Chapter 1666 The soldiers were marching on the streets of North Hampton while the citizens waved gs and yelled words of encouragement. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. We¡¯ll be right behind you!¡± ¡°We shall wait for your victorious return! Erudia will win!¡± The Erudians were yelling as tears welled in their eyes. The soldiers chimed in, ¡°Erudia shall win! Erudia shall win!¡± Everyone hade together to strive for one goal. Levi took one look at the crowd, and his heart stirred. The troops and the people are united. There¡¯s no way Erudia will lose this war. It¡¯s worth it to fight for them! Owned by N?velDrama.Org. Levi led the troops to the frontline in the South. Besides that, his secret army, the great families¡¯ and the hidden forces¡¯ elites were also at his command. In total, the man had four hundred thousand troops at hismand. Most of them were modern soldiers, but they all had weapons capable of killing the martial artists. ¡°Wow, Levi¡¯s awesome.¡± ¡°He¡¯s still the God of War!¡± Everyone was amazed and changed their opinions about Levi, especially Meredith and the rest. ¡°Ha! No freaking way!¡± ¡°They may look aggressive, but they are nothing but cannon fodders.¡± ¡°Times have changed. Their enemies are all Supreme ss martial artists, but only a few of these soldiers are Ultimate ss warriors. They¡¯ll definitely die on the battlefield!¡± ¡°They will only serve to drag time, for it will take some time to wipe them out.¡± ¡°Yes, I feel bad for them. They are going to die soon!¡± Shaun and his gang were exchanging snide and cruel remarks. No one else dared to rebuke them, for they were right. They now lived in a time where the martial artists called the shots! The Supreme ss martial artists were impervious to missiles and bullets. They could also destroy anything they wanted. Hence, the modern soldiers were only seeking doom by going to battle with them! Aaron sighed. ¡°Even if they are cannon fodders, at least my son-inw died at the frontline. That¡¯s enough!¡± Caitlyn stuck her chin up proudly, too. ¡°Evie, be proud of your father,¡± she whispered. Compared to Levi, Shaun and the rest were cowards. They said nothing else and sneaked away quietly. ¡°There is ack of courage among the people in this era. So what if our enemies are Supreme ss warriors? So what if we are all ordinary people? We need to be bold enough to face them in war!¡± ¡°We shall forge ahead and risk our lives!¡± Right then, most of the people looked at Levi and the three hundred thousand troops, who were all ordinary people, in awe. Aaron and the rest were praying fervently for Levi¡¯s return. As Forlevia, Zoey, and Mia were being protected by Wildefield, Levi could go to war without worrying about them. ¡°Your nightmare is arriving soon!¡± Levi dered, a menacing re shing across his eyes. He and the troops marched on to the coastal defense in the South. However, on the way there, someone stood in their way. ¡°Prepare for battle!¡± Chapter 1667 Chapter 1667 As it was too sudden, the troops nearlyunched an attack. ¡°Hold it! Something seems off. They are our people!¡± Levi shouted. He btedly realized that the people standing in front of him were wearing old and whitish battle suits. There were veterans from the past few generations! These people were of different ages. Some of them even had greyish hair. Levi immediately figured out who they were¡ªErudia¡¯s veterans! The veterans might¡¯ve retired, but they would still rejoin the army if a war was happening. ¡°Thirty-two thousand four hundred and fifty-six veterans from the South, reporting for duty! Please allow us to join your army!¡± The over thirty thousand veterans were decked in their military uniforms to defend their country. ¡°Salute!¡± The veterans saluted Levi. N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. The man returned their salute with a proud smile. ¡°Approved! You can join our army!¡± ¡°This is a list of our names. Please take a look at it!¡± the leader said and handed a name list to Levi. Levi swept his gaze across the list briefly before handing it to Azure Dragon. ¡°Make the arrangements as soon as possible!¡± He gave another salute together with his troops. ¡°Salute the veterans!¡± On the way, their army grew. Veterans, martial artists, ordinary people, and even teenagers wanted to join them. Of course, Levi didn¡¯t allow everyone that came to them to join his army. By the time they arrived at the coastal defense, he had around five hundred thousand soldiers at his command. Back then, they could easily defeat hundreds of countries, but now, everyone was tense. The opponent they were up against was too strong, so they couldn¡¯t guarantee that they¡¯d win. The war between Erudia and the Ruling Union was unavoidable. Most of the third defense barriers in different regions were crumbling. In some areas, the intruders were already starting to attack the fourth line of defense. Luckily, help had arrived. Floyd and his troops arrived at the East, where the third line of defense was barely holding on. ¡°Charge!¡± Floyd¡¯s army charged ahead to attack the enemy. Both sides had plenty of Supreme ss martial artists. Floyd had improved swiftly, so he was now a Rank Four Supreme ss fighter. Hebined forces with a few other martial artists and sessfully forced the enemy to retreat. The intruders refused to believe that they had been defeated after advancing smoothly for so long. Hence, they continued their attack. It took them eight losses to realize that something was wrong. They were stronger and more capable than the Erudians, but thetter still managed to defeat them. The Erudians refused to give up and fought desperately to protect their country. The Ruling Union might be powerful, but it was just a disorderly mob and would copse at the first blow. Soon, nobody dared to go to the frontline. ¡°Bomb! Bomb them!¡± After forcing them to retreat, Floyd and the rest proceeded to retaliate using modern weapons, such as aircraft-mounted artilleries. Floyd and the others formed an imprable wall and stopped the Ruling Union¡¯s advance. ¡°Erudia is too persistent!¡± ¡°They are crazy!¡± The Ruling Union wasn¡¯t anticipating Erudia¡¯s retaliation. ¡°That¡¯s because they sent a lot of Supreme ss martial artists to the frontline. Hurry, tell Jared to take his superweapons out!¡± Chapter 1668 Chapter 1668 Immediately, the leader of Triple Group, Lee Jong-guk, proceeded to contact Jared and told thetter about their obstacle. ¡°Mr. Schmidt, we need your superweapon to wipe out Erudia¡¯s Supreme ss martial artists on the frontline! They are a huge threat to us!¡± Jared chuckled lowly before saying, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll be there soon!¡± Shortly after, the man and his team arrived at the battlefield with the superweapons. He had created a new quantum weapon. The superweapon was powerful to destroy everything in sight, including the Supreme ss martial artists, by converging all its power. It was also equipped with a tracking device. If a person was targeted by this weapon, it wouldn¡¯t stop until that person dropped dead. ¡°I thought I wouldn¡¯t be needed!¡± Jared shed a smug grin. As the Ruling Union had advanced without any obstacles, everyone else had forgotten about him. Many were still unconvinced about his weapon and thought he was exaggerating its capability. After all, it seemed impossible for a weapon this small to kill a Supreme ss fighter. ¡°It¡¯s time for me to show my innovation to the world! Come, unload all the weapons!¡± Jared ordered eagerly. This was the first time his superweapon would be revealed to the public. The weapon could be easily transported around by four men. It was practically unimaginable for the others. To kill a Supreme ss fighter, one would need at least a medium-sized nuclear weapon. Hence, they wondered how this small weapon could achieve such a feat. Even though Triple Group sponsored Jared, he had only managed to develop fifty of them. It would need a lot of effort, resources, and money to build a superweapon from scratch. Tomercialize the weapon would take a country¡¯s colossal effort. Jared brought along thirty superweapons this time. He had hidden the other twenty superweapons to be his trump card. Soon, the weapons were all assembled. Jared couldn¡¯t hide his delight. ¡°I shall name the weapon¡ªthe Deicide! Now, it¡¯s time to show what it can do!¡± Everyone gasped in horror. Deicide ¡ª the killer of a god. It meant that this weapon was capable enough of killing the gods! Clearly, Jared was really confident of his weapon. After Floyd¡¯s army stopped firing shots, they marched forward. He had learned a lot of skills from Levi, including the man¡¯s recklessness. Attack was a form of defense! ¡°Attack!¡± Confidently, the Erudiansunched their attack. The dozens of Supreme ss martial artists were at the frontline to kill their enemies. ¡°Master, our targets are approaching. They are slightly over two thousand meters away!¡± This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Jared¡¯s superweapons had locked their targets. It was the perfect distance for the weapons tounch their attack. ¡°Mm. Get ready.¡± Jared might seem calm on the outside, but his heart was thumping anxiously on the inside. ¡°The targets will enter the two thousand meters range three secondster!¡± ¡°Three!¡± ¡°Two!¡± ¡°One!¡± Boom! The first superweapon hummed to life and released its converged energy all at once. Instantly, the ground around the superweapon shook, and the weapon looked as though it was about to sink. The seismic waves caused by the superweapon were too terrifying. The martial artists of the Ruling Union who hadn¡¯t achieved the Supreme ss rank spat out blood and died, for their internal organs had been crushed from the force. Even the Supreme ss martial artists felt their stomachs churning; they could barely stand on their feet. Right then, Lee Jong-guk and the rest, who were at the back, finally realized why Jared and his team were d in protective gears. The superweapon¡¯s recoil was too powerful. Boom! The superweapon itself could destroy a Supreme ss fighter with its converged quantum power. Chapter 1669 Chapter 1669 Everyone saw how a Rank Three Supreme ss fighter erupted into a mist of blood and disappeared from their sight! Boom, boom, boom¡­ As the thirty Deicides were fired at the same time, anguished wails were heard everywhere. The first thirty Supreme ss martial artists who were targeted didn¡¯t even get to retaliate. Their bodies exploded into bloody mists and disappeared from sight. It was a terrifying sight which shocked both parties. As the shots were fired, the Supreme ss martial artists, who had thought they were invincible, got wiped out swiftly. The extremely gruesome sight shocked everyone. ¡°This is awesome! The Ruling Union is going to win!¡± Soon, whoops of delight could be heard from the Ruling Union¡¯s army. Jared¡¯s superweapons were stronger than they had imagined! Luck is on my side! Jared shouted like a madman, ¡°Look, this is my creation! I, Jared Schmidt, am the Ruler of the world! Everyone is destined to bow to me! Kill all the Supreme ss martial artists here!¡± His subordinates swiftly refilled the superweapons with energizers that served to power the weapons like bullets. Soon, they finished refilling all the superweapons and proceeded to target the other Supreme ss martial artists. ¡°We need to retreat! Their weapons are too powerful!¡± Floyd yelled out a warning. Hearing his warning, everyone turned on their heels and escaped. Even so, there were at least a dozen of Supreme ss martial artists who got targeted by the tracking devices of the Deicides. Boom, boom¡­ Instantly, the Supreme ss martial artists burst into blood mists. Floyd and the remaining survivors fled back to their training base. Their blood had run cold. ¡°We can be sure that the enemy has a weapon that can kill the Supreme ss martial artists. Only Rank Six Supreme ss martial artists can withstand the weapon¡¯s force! Hurry, send the news to the Dragonites!¡± Floydmanded. They had suffered from an immense loss. Around fifty Supreme ss fighters had been wiped out before they got to meet their enemy in person. N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. If the rest hadn¡¯t escaped in time, they would lose at least a hundred Supreme ss fighters. Meanwhile, the Ruling Union was already celebrating its newfound sess. They couldn¡¯t help but gaze at Jared in awe and fear. Previously, no one took him seriously, but Jared had sessfully shown them what he was capable of on the battlefield! He had shown his formidable presence today. Shortly after, news about Jared¡¯s sess spread all around the world. He was an ordinary man, but he had sessfully created a superweapon that could y Supreme ss fighters! Everyone was in awe of his ability. ¡°Bad news! The North is requesting backup. The enemy has a superweapon that can kill Supreme ss fighters! Our army has suffered from a huge loss! Jared Schmidt, who used to work at Deity Lab in South Hampton, has developed that weapon and joined forces with the Ruling Union. The weapon, Deicide, wiped out forty-eight Supreme ss fighters from our side! The East Warzone is at risk as they have no n to defeat the enemy!¡± News about Jared was also spread all over Erudia. ¡°What? Jared Schmidt? Isn¡¯t he a nerd? Can the weapon he created kill a Supreme ss fighter for real?¡± ¡°Huh? Jared Schmidt? That¡¯s unbelievable!¡± Those who knew the man in person were dumbfounded. When Zoey heard about the news in Wildefield, she finally knew why Jared had said those words to her back then. Chapter 1670 Chapter 1670 It was a shocking piece of news to everyone. No one knew that a nerd would end up betraying Erudia and be the biggest enemy of the country! The superweapon that he developed was the biggest obstacle for Erudia in war. When Levi heard of the news, he finally understood why so many Supreme ss fighters were willing to be Jared¡¯s followers. Wait. I asked the Dragonites to investigate about that. Why didn¡¯t they report back to me? Once the Dragonites got the news, they were dumbstruck. Just a while ago, Levi had told Floyd to ask them to investigate Jared. As they were extremely busy, the Dragonites handed the mission to Carter Weissman of the Medical Elite ancient family. Clearly, Carter hadn¡¯t taken the mission seriously. Now, Jared was the most dangerous person in the battle ¡ª he could destroy the whole country single- handedly. ¡°Ah! Carter Weissman!¡± Everyone fumed in rage, fighting back the urge to give Carter forceful ps. If they had found out about the superweapons earlier, the East wouldn¡¯t be in this situation. When Carter heard about it, he was shocked that an ordinary man could cause such horrible destruction. This was a lesson for everyone not to underestimate anyone, no matter how small and insignificant that person seemed. Levi gave Floyd a call personally and told thetter to hold on for a short while. After dealing with the South¡¯s crisis, he would head to the East at once. Right then, Erudia and the Ruling Union were fighting in both the North Warzone and West Warzone. The Ruling Union was powerful, but Erudia was doing its best to hold on. The East Warzone got the worst of it. As the Ruling Union¡¯s army advanced without fear, their casualties increased day by day. Jared¡¯s superweapons were unstoppable, and they had no choice but to retreat. Floyd¡¯s army dared not attack or defend themselves. It pained them to see theirrades losing their lives every other day. ¡°Master just called me and told us to hang on. He¡¯ll be here soon! We need to think of a way to face the enemy!¡± Floyd and the other higher-ups started discussing of a n. Meanwhile, the Ruling Union¡¯s army kept on advancing. Jared couldn¡¯t hide his delight at his sess. ¡°I¡¯m not a nerd! I¡¯m a god!¡± he barked. Someone grew curious and asked, ¡°Mr. Schmidt, does your weapon have any weaknesses?¡± ¡°No! But we have limited energizers which act like bullets for guns. There are thirty superweapons, and I¡¯ve prepared thirty energizers for each superweapon! In theory, we can wipe out nine hundred Supreme ss warriors with nine hundred energizers!¡± After hearing his exnation, the rest tittered excitedly. ¡°It¡¯s practically invincible! If we can kill nine hundred Supreme ss martial artists, it¡¯s possible to upy the East of Erudia!¡± ¡°Yes! Nine hundred Supreme ss martial artists? We only have three thousand of them, at most.¡± Jared nodded. ¡°Yes. But we need to use the energizers in the right ce to kill the Supreme ss warriors. We can¡¯t waste them on killing other people. Let¡¯s continue forcing their Supreme ss warriors to show themselves so we can kill them all!¡± This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Floyd and his men were in heated a discussion at that moment. ¡°Our spies from the enemy camp reported that there are limited energizers for the superweapons¡­¡± Everything Jared had said earlier was reported back to Floyd. ¡°Nine hundred energizers are enough to kill all of our Supreme ss fighters. We can¡¯t defend ourselves!¡± Floyd sighed. Right then, West Sky Lord of The Cmity spoke up, announcing, ¡°I have a n!¡± Chapter 1671 Chapter 1671 ¡°What is it? Spill!¡± Everyone turned to gaze at West Sky Lord expectantly. West Sky Lord took a deep breath and exined, ¡°Their weapons are meant to kill Supreme ss warriors, so they won¡¯t waste the energizers on ordinary people.¡± ¡°Yes, the weapons are used to kill Supreme ss warriors. What about that?¡± The rest were confused. ¡°We can pretend to be fake Supreme ss warriors and attract their attention, so they will use up all their energizers on the wrong people. That way, we can turn the tables!¡± Everyone else inhaled sharply at her n. After a brief contemtion, they decided that it was a great n. They could use other people as baits to waste the enemy¡¯s energizers. That way, the Supreme ss warriors of Erudia would be safe and proceed to attack the enemy. Still, there was a problem. Who would be the bait to attract the weapon to attack them? The weapon was powerful enough to destroy Supreme ss warriors, let alone fighters of other ranks. In other words, the baits would end up as cannon fodders. For a split second, everyone went silent as they realized that one dilemma¡ªwho would be the bait? Those who chose toe to the battle weren¡¯t afraid of dying, but they had to die for the right purpose. They wanted to die while fighting against the enemy instead of dying as bait. A long silence ensued. Right then, North Sky Lord and the others exchanged nces before announcing, ¡°The Cmity takes the challenge! We¡¯ve already got the intel and figured out the enemy¡¯s deployment, so now we¡¯ll divert their attention!¡± The Four Lords were prepared to sacrifice their lives. They would be baits, making the superweapons waste the energizers on destroying them. ¡°Comrades, well done!¡± Floyd and the rest gave them thumbs-up. The Four Lords knew it was a path of no return, but they had no choice. There were bound to be casualties in a war. ¡°We¡¯ll pretend to be Supreme ss fighters. I believe the superweapon is capable of detecting the aura of a Supreme ss fighter, so we need to have that aura in order for the weapon to target us!¡± North Sky Lord dered. ¡°That¡¯s easy. Leave it to us!¡± After some time, the thousands of members of The Cmity were equipped with the aura of Supreme ss fighters temporarily. Only West Sky Lord and her intelligence team were excluded from the mission. Initially, she wanted to join the others, but the other three Lords denied her request. She had to stay for other purposes. ¡°Comrades, it¡¯s our turn to sacrifice for the country! The three of us will be the leaders. Are you afraid?¡± asked East Sky Lord. ¡°No! We¡¯re not afraid!¡± the rest roared. ¡°Alright. On mymand, remove your masks now!¡± he ordered. Everyone removed their masks promptly at thatmand. Besides the Four Lords, this was the first time the other members of The Cmity had removed their masks. Owned by N?velDrama.Org. Since the day they joined The Cmity, they were tasked to wear their masks at all times. They didn¡¯t even know what the other members looked like. They had to lead secret lives without showing their true selves to anyone else. Naturally, they hoped they could take off their masks one day and lead ordinary lives. The day had finally arrived, but it also meant that death was awaiting them. Chapter 1672 Chapter 1672 Despite it all, everyone¡¯s faces were filled with smiles. The smiles were a mix of innocence and triumph. Contrary to the dejected manner that others expected of them, the group was rather excited at the turn of events. They could finally reveal their true selves to others. ¡°Please remember my face and name, Erudia! I am Eren Pieck from Gold City in the Northwest!¡± North Sky Lord was the first to dash out. East Sky Lord followed behind him. ¡°I am Armin Momoa from Faike City in Northeast!¡± Then, South Sky Lord followed in their footsteps and eximed, ¡°I am Rodrick Artlet from Tayhaven City in the South!¡± Bang! Bang! Bang! The moment the three of them rushed out, Deicide targeted them automatically, and the three of them vanished as soon as the energizer hit them. ¡°Brothers, all of you have done well!¡± Floyd and the others clenched their fists as their eyes turned misty at the sight. ¡°It¡¯s our turn now!¡± ¡°I am Zoseph Valdez from Summer City in the North!¡± ¡°I am Bradley Owens from Yorkshire City in the South!¡± ¡°Dwayne Bowman from Lake City in the North!¡± ¡°Rayford Mir from the Fountain City in the South!¡± ¡°Erudia, do remember our names and faces! Let us fight, brothers!¡± Over a thousand members from The Cmity dashed forward. Given The Cmity¡¯s nature, it had always required the members to stay anonymous. Hence, their profiles were all empty. There was no background information on them, nor did anyone know their true names. However, it did not mean that they did not have any background nor names. In their final moments, everyone announced their names and where they came from in hopes that someone would remember them for who they truly were. To be recognized by their true names and background was something they had longed for. ¡°All the members of The Cmity are heroes! All of you are not unnamed heroes, and the people of Erudia willmemorate all of you for who you truly are. Salute to our heroes!¡± Floyd led all to salute those who sacrificed themselves. Over hundreds of Supreme ss fighters fought back ferociously, much to the Ruling Union¡¯s surprise. ¡°Kill them all! They¡¯re a bunch of lunatics!¡± The fight came to a critical junction, and the Ruling Union had not stopped to consider the reasons their enemies had fought back with such ferocity. Besides, the Deicide had detected that all of them were Supreme ss fighters. ¡°Kill them all!¡± Jared was blinded by his thirst for blood and ordered his men. Boom! Boom! Boom! The Deicide fired, and one by one, the Supreme ss fighters exploded. Members of The Cmity pressed on as relentlessly as the Deicide fired at them all. The ce was rendered a living hell. Floyd and the others clenched their fists tight as they watched theirrades explode one by one, tears brimming in their eyes. Theirrades were essentially paving the roads ahead for them using their lives. This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Your sacrifices will not be in vain!¡± Floyd bellowed. Boom! Boom! Boom! Silhouettes burst into masses of blood until the veryst one of theirrades fell. Metallic pangs of blood filled the air as countless lives were sacrificed. s, the Deicides ran out of energizers. ¡°Master, we have run out of energizers! However, not even a single one out of the nine hundred Supreme ss fighters managed to survive!¡± A smile fleeted across Jared¡¯s face upon hearing the news. ¡°It seems like they¡¯re not taking my precious Deicide seriously. I¡¯d like to see what they¡¯re going to do against our allied army now that all nine hundred of their Supreme ss fighters have been killed?¡± ¡°Ruling Union, charge ahead!¡± After getting the news that all Supreme ss fighters had been killed off, the Ruling Union allied army launched their attack. ¡°Our brothers from The Cmity have fallen. Now it¡¯s our turn!¡± Floyd was exuding a murderous aura at that point. Chapter 1673 Chapter 1673 Everyone on Erudia¡¯s side was feeling aggrieved. They could only stand idly by as theirrades charged bravely toward their deaths. All of them vowed that they would avenge their fallenrades. ¡°At mymand, everyone! Stay where you are. We will strike when the enemy is near!¡± Floyd commanded. Assuming that Erudia did not have many Supreme ss fighters to defend themselves, the Ruling Union pressed on fearlessly. They thought taking down Erudia would be a piece of cake since thergest hurdle had been eliminated. Even though they had used up all energizers, they were certain that the attack would be able to conquer the Warzone in the East of Erudia. The Ruling Union was even hoping that they would be able to make it all the way to Oand City without a hitch. Conquering Oand City would spell victory for them. All of them were already drunk in their imagined victory. Soon, they reached the point where the two parties would collide in closebat. ¡°Kill them all!¡± Under Floyd¡¯smand, everyone forged ahead in battle with the Ruling Union. Pfft! Pfft! Blood spattered everywhere as more and more soldiers from the Ruling Union fell. Some of the Supreme ss fighters had been preserving their energy, and when the time came, they launched an all-out attack on the Ruling Union, taking their enemies by surprise. The Ruling Union soon realized that the odds were not in their favor as they had thought. ¡°What? How do they still have so many Supreme ss fighters? Just how many Supreme ss fighters do they have? What just happened?¡± This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. The Ruling Union retreated after suffering major losses, upon realizing that Erudia in fact had enough resources and Supreme ss fighters to defend themselves. ¡°It was a trap! They fooled us!¡± ¡°They must have used some pawns to fool us into finishing all our energizers!¡± ¡°All their Supreme ss fighters are still around!¡± Jared and his men finally grappled with the actual situation, but it was already toote. The Ruling Union suffered a major loss, and Floyd had made pretty good advances along with it, forcing the enemy to concede defeat. The fighters stationed in the East Warzone of Erudia were in good spirits at the favorable turn of events. ¡°Liars! They¡¯re all a bunch of liars!¡± Jared was fuming with fury. His enemy had used a simple trickery into fooling him to finish all his pawns in hand. He knew his trump card was lost. Lee Jong-guk and the other high-ranking officials were vexed to hear the news. They had thought they could conquer at least the East without much difficulty. However, their prospects were not looking good. Given Floyd and his men¡¯s ferocity, the Ruling Union stood no chance. They had made sure that the third defense barrier was difficult to surpass. The good news from the East Warzone spread like wildfire through Erudia, invigorating everyone to continue fighting. The West was the Ruling Union¡¯srgest base. Hence, Erudia had sent its best troops to fight against the troops of the Ruling Union stationed in the West. The Medical Elite ancient family¡¯s troops were a disorderly mob at its best, and they were driven by their own interests without any morale to speak of. Hence, they were forced into retreat under Erudia¡¯s attack as they suffered a monumental defeat. The third defense barrier was down while the fourth defense barrier was barely holding on. Meanwhile, at the North. The North had a natural geographical advantage and still held fast. However, they were heavily outnumbered by incredible talents, all of which could conjure snow and ice out of nothingness. In the end, the third defense barrier of the North did not hold up. However, the North still outperformed the West. Meanwhile, at the South, the third defense barrier had crumbled as well. The fourth defense barrier was between the sea andnd. If they could not hold the line for the fourth defense barrier, the Ruling Union would be able tond their ground, resulting in the total defeat of the South. Just when they were at the ends of their wits, Levi arrived with his four hundred thousand troops in time to save them. ¡°Everyone, at mymand! Attack!¡± Levi ordered his men to attack upon reaching the sea border. Chapter 1674 Chapter 1674 Needless to say, all the soldiers stationed at the South were stumped. They had been holding off their territory all this while. Despite their best efforts, the third barrier was still struck down. The sea was the Ruling Union¡¯s forte, after all. Erudia¡¯s deadliest weapons seemed to have no impact on them. The gap between Erudia and the enemies were toorge for Erudia¡¯s defense mechanism to y its part. However, Levi brought his men and ordered for an attack right away. Has he gone nuts? ¡°Sir, you can¡¯t be serious? It¡¯s the enemies who are advancing! Why are we not defending ourselves and choosing to advance instead?¡± All of them were perplexed at what Levi was trying to aplish. Levi snorted. ¡°From now on, I¡¯m going to take over the whole South Warzone. All of you shall listen to me!¡± ¡°Why should we? The South has always been under National Guardian¡¯smand. How can we simply take your word for it?¡± Someone in the crowd protested against Levi. Nobody was taking the man seriously right then. After all, they were all Supreme ss fighters. It did not matter how many people Levi brought along. The Dragonites had delegated the authority over the South to the National Guardian, Kai Fisher. Kai was from the Sapphire Ind. Sapphire Ind was full to the brim with Supreme ss fighters. As with Poseidon and his men, they were sea people. After Dragonites¡¯ proactive solicitation and promised benefits, the Sapphire Ind people finally joined the ranks of the Dragonites. The leader of the Sapphire Ind, Kai was even appointed as one of the four National Guardians. ¡°Where is he? Summon Kai right now. Tell him Levi Garrison is asking for him.¡± Soon, Kai, who was donning a fighter¡¯s uniform, made his way over nked by a group of fighters. ¡°Who¡¯s looking for me?¡± The man¡¯s tone was arrogant, and his face was impassive. ¡°I¡¯m the one looking for you. I am taking over everything in the South. Everyone has to listen to me, and that includes you.¡± Levi did not beat around the bush and ordered Kai right away. Needless to say, his remark stumped Kai¡¯s subordinates. Who does he think he is? ¡°Who the hell are you? How are you even qualified tomand us?¡± Kai snapped as he red at Levi. ¡°I am Levi Garrison, the Crown King!¡± That was when Levi revealed his identity. ¡°Ah, so you¡¯re the Crown King. I know you. You¡¯re thinking of defending the ce with the little number of people you brought along? Do you even know what you¡¯re going up against?¡± Kai threw Levi a derisive look despite thetter having just disclosed his true identity. Headcounts mean nothing in battle if you only have unskilled soldiers. These people are going to be cannon fodders in the face of strong enemies. ¡°Who said I was going to defend the ce? I¡¯m saying we shouldunch an attack!¡± Kai was rendered speechless. Has he gone cuckoo? ¡°Hand over your authority and be at mymand!¡± Levi barked. ¡°Yes, the Crown King is mighty powerful, but I¡¯ve never heard anything about the National Guardians having to abide by you!¡± N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. Then, Kai smirked as he recalled something. ¡°Aren¡¯t you guys going tounch an attack? Let us make way for you guys so that you lot canunch an attack easily.¡± Kai continued mockingly, ¡°Our job is to defend this ce. In case you¡¯re unaware, I¡¯d like to remind you that our enemies are quite the challenge.¡± The man was about to chase Levi off, but he had a change of mind after giving it some thought. Sending Levi and his men off to a battle is not too bad an idea at all. I have nothing to lose and everything to gain instead. Seeing as Levi had a four-hundred-thousand army with him, it would naturally take a long time for the enemies to kill them all off. Essentially, he will be buying us precious time. Kai would have nothing to lose when Levi and his men were willing to give up their lives to buy him some time. Of course, Levi was not oblivious to what was ying out on Kai¡¯s mind. To which, the former replied, ¡°Oh, I don¡¯t think that will be a problem.¡± He had not pinned any hopes on the useless bunch anyway. It¡¯s better that I bring my men tounch an all-out attack. In the end, Kai opened up the fourth defense barrier to let Levi and his men pass through. Chapter 1675 Chapter 1675 Kai and his men broke into a mockingugh after witnessing Levi and his men passing through the fourth defense barrier and into the enemies¡¯ territory. ¡°What a bunch of loonies. They have no idea what they¡¯re up against!¡± Kai sneered. ¡°Yeah, those idiots are taking pride in their suicide mission!¡± ¡°They needn¡¯t go far. The enemies¡¯ underwater monsters will devour them all before they even reach the other side!¡± The fighters from Poseidon¡¯s Pce not only excelled in marine battles, but they also had a number of underwater monsters to their advantage. Unleashing the monsters would bring about huge damage to the South of Erudia. Even the Supreme ss fighters were at the mercy of those monsters. Hence, ordinary men would not even stand a chance against those creatures. ¡°Let them be. Let¡¯s focus on our own fight. We just need to wait and watch the good show!¡± Kai snickered. To them, Levi was essentially bringing his men on a suicide mission. They reckoned that not one soul would make it out alive. Soon, Levi and his army reached the intersection between the third and fourth defense barriers. ¡°Disable all telmunications in all of the South. I do not want any news to get out of here. Understand?¡± Levimanded.Owned by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Yes, sir! We will block all telmunication signals and make sure that the movements outside the Warzone are restricted! T-minus three minutes to disabling all telmunication signals within the South. No one outside the South will know what has happened here.¡± The block in telmunication signals applied to everyone in the South, including the enemies. It was all part of Levi¡¯s n. He could not risk letting outsiders know what had taken ce in the South, including the revtion of his power. Otherwise, he would lose out on the element of surprise when dealing with the Ruling Union or anyone in Erudia, for that matter. He was nning tounch stealth attacks in three other Warzones after he was done in the South. So, he had to block all signals in the South to stay in the upper hand of his own n. ¡°Master, we are done!¡± ¡°How further away the enemies are from us?¡± Levi asked. ¡°The nearest enemy is just five miles away, and they¡¯re approaching fast!¡± ¡°Our radar has sensedrge movements in the deep sea. Unidentified objects are fast approaching. Even though the signals are very weak, it has not gone undetected!¡± Levi¡¯s lips curled into a smile after listening to the reports. ¡°Those are the underwater monsters terrorizing ourrades! They excel at covering their tracks, but their energy will still be picked up by our radars. We have modern technology to thank for this.¡± Most of the front liners were martial artists. They had chosen to renounce modern weapons and soldiers and to go back to contending hand-to-handbat instead. They were amazingly powerful, so much so that they repudiated modern technology. Some even despised the use of modern technology. However, modernized weapons and army did have their advantages, and if utilized, could turn the tide in battles. For example, the underwater monsters which had gone undetected by Kai and his people had cost them serious losses. However, it was a different story for Levi and his army since they had seen the creaturesing with the radars. Having said that, Levi was nning to let Kai and his men learn a good lesson in the utilization of modern technology on battlefields. He wanted to drive home a message¡ªthat unassuming soldiers could harness the power of modern technology to triumph over elite martial artists. Levi smiled. ¡°When they¡¯re two miles away, give them a big present.¡± ¡°Target has entered the two-mile radius!¡± Levimanded, ¡°Fire!¡± Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! Numerous torpedoes propelled toward targets in deep waters. Chapter 1676 Chapter 1676 To annihte all the underwater monsters in one go, Levi had ordered his men to deploy numerous torpedoes into the sea. Meanwhile, deep in the sea. Numerous strange underwater monsters were advancing at full speed. This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Obeying themands of the beast tamers in Poseidon¡¯s Pce, the monsters zoomed in at full speed, threatening to gnaw on everything standing in their way. Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! Right at the moment, peculiar sounds headed in the monsters¡¯ way. There were faint lights blinking on top of them. The torpedoes were propelling toward the monsters at full speed, but the monsters were agile in their movements. They had never seen the likes of torpedoes, and the monsters¡¯ first reaction upon spotting the torpedoes was to swallow them all. Bang! Bang! The monsters gobbled up the torpedoes eagerly. Boom! Boom! Boom! The next moment, all the torpedoes set off in the monsters¡¯ stomachs. At the same time, countless torpedoes were still heading their way. The torpedoes were not without aim. All of them were installed with sensors targeted at the underwater monsters. Boom! Deep within the sea, an unprecedented explosion thundered on. Even though the monsters were gargantuan with steel-like stomachs, it was still no match for the small- scale nuclear torpedoes that Levi hadunched against them. The monsters¡¯ body blew up one by one from the impact. Levi had ordered six continuousunches of the torpedoes to fully exterminate all the monsters lurking deep within the sea. ¡°Our mission is sessful! We have fully exterminated all monsters!¡± Everyone cheered upon hearing the good news. ¡°At mymand, we attack when they¡¯re letting their guard down! Get ready, fighters jets and battleships! ¡°We have to avoid hand-to-handbat with the martial artists at all costs. Focus on battling them with modern weapons!¡± Levimanded for his troop to advance. Meanwhile, Kai and the others were fully focused on the frontline situation. ¡°What the hell are those idiots doing?¡± ¡°National Guardian, they¡¯re reallyunching an attack! What a bunch of idiots!¡± Kai shook his head. ¡°Too young, too na?ve, I suppose. They¡¯re going to lose at least a hundred thousand men to those underwater monsters.¡± However, what they did not know was that Levi had practically eradicated all the monsters. Meanwhile, countless fleets of ships were sailing on the sea. There was a myriad of modern and ancient fleets alike. Many enemies were hiding beneath the waters. The major marine forces of the Ruling Unionprised of the troops from Poseidon¡¯s Pce. They were the mysterious dynamic forces at y in the seas, and most of them were Supreme ss fighters. It would not be an overstatement to say that they were the overlords of the seas. They were nked by a number of warriors who were preparing tond as everything on the sea would be under Poseidon¡¯s Pce jurisdiction. They would change to another group of people afternding. ¡°The underwater monsters should be attacking them by now!¡± ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right. I can¡¯t sense them right now, so it¡¯s very likely that they¡¯re biting their heads off.¡± ¡°We have to take down the fourth and fifth defense barriers of Erudia before dawn. It will be easy to land by then, and the South of Erudia will be a piece of cake to take.¡± The Ruling Union snickered triumphantly. All of them thought that victory was already a low-hanging fruit for them. They believed Erudia would not be able to fend for themselves. Buzz buzz buzz¡­ All of a sudden, an eerie shockwave came from the deep waters. The Supreme ss fighters had a stronger sense of iting. All color drained from their faces. Chapter 1677 Chapter 1677 ¡°Are the monsters back?¡± It was the first question that popped into most of the people from Poseidon¡¯s Pce. The movement that they just sensed was typical of the underwater monsters whenever they tried to tame the beasts. ¡°No, it¡¯s an odd energy wave. Shoot!¡± Boom! The next moment, a peculiar weapon fired from the deep waters and exploded when it approached the surface of the sea. Boom! Crack! ¡°Ahhhhhh!¡± Wails of pain and sounds of bones cracking filled the air as the area was carpet-bombed until the area was engulfed in a raging inferno. Countless fleets of ships were destroyed from the impact. Only the Supreme ss fighters could hold off the momentum from the explosion. Owing to the high density of fleets on the sea, the Ruling Union suffered a devastating casualty. Even some of the Supreme ss fighters were not spared from varying degrees of wounds. ¡°We¡¯ve hit the target!¡± Meanwhile, on Levi¡¯s end, everyone was cheering out loud. ¡°Master, you are brilliant!¡± Everyone cast admiring looks at the man. Levi had only ordered the submarines to fire in the deep waters to serve as a distraction for the Supreme ss fighters, who were quick to detect any abnormality. Though too rapid for ordinary men to pick up, Supreme ss fighters would not have a problem picking up on the movements of the weapons. As a result, they would be able to stay out of the radar before explosion came raining down on them. It would be difficult to exterminate them even with high-precision and GPS-enabled weapons. Hence, most modern weapons were useless against martial artists. However, their bodies were not invincible to every single modern weapon. Nuclear weapons were their kryptonite. However, it would be difficult to target the Supreme ss fighters as they were agile and nimble in their movements. It was easy for them to dodge the weapons targeted at them. Despite their bodies being susceptible to nuclear weapons, it would be easy for the fighters to flee the explosion zone. As a result, they were not exactly intimidated by nuclear weapons either. Hence, the key to exterminating Supreme ss fighters was to be able to hit them in a way that it would be impossible for them to dodge. Jared¡¯s Deicide was one of such example. It was highly unlikely for Supreme ss fighters to flee once the Deicide targeted them. Levi had employed the same tactic and used the submarine firing as a diversion. The huge energy shockwave deep within the waters was enough to distract the martial artists from realizing what was trulying their way. The tactic worked. Buzz buzz buzz¡­ The explosion that came from the sea had just subsided when a fighter jet appeared mid-air to carpet- bomb the entire area, sparing no time for even the Supreme ss fighters to respond. Thousands of fighter jets rained down on the Ruling Union troops. Boom boom boom! Not only that, a battleship was ready to fire from some distance away. The weapons were aimed at the specific area. The three strongest troops in Erudia were fully in Levi¡¯s control. He had the edge of being heavily armed with the best weapons, all of which fired at the same time, wreaking havoc on the Ruling Union. The round of attack had wiped out almost all martial artists, save of those from the Supreme ss. However, the Supreme ss fighters were irked that they could not even fight back because they could not even pinpoint the whereabouts of their enemy. The only fighter jet within their in sight was hanging in mid-air. Levi led his men and only employed one round of aggressive attack to eradicate almost two-thirds of his enemies. ¡°Retreat!¡± Poseidon¡¯s Pce soon realized they were at a huge disadvantage and ordered a retreat right away. They would suffer an even more devastating loss if they had not fully grasped the situation. Owned by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Retreat? Can you even do that now?¡± A devilish smirk shed across Levi¡¯s face. Chapter 1678 Chapter 1678 Levi was themander-in-chief of the battle, and he had seen the likes of the situation so many times to the point that he was able to anticipate his opponent¡¯s next move. Sure enough, everything was within his control; he had already blocked the other party¡¯s path to retreat. It¡¯s impossible for them to retreat now. ¡°On mymand, charge ahead!¡± Levimanded. Not only that, his secret squad and the elite fighters from the Four Great Families were strategically deployed ording to his n. ¡°What the hell? What an intense battle!¡± ¡°A battle of this scale is really something shocking!¡± ¡°This kind of battle is really something worth dying for!¡± Levi had blocked all telmunications in the region. Hence, Kai and his men had no idea what was going on in the frontline. All they knew was that a fierce battle was taking ce right before their eyes. ¡°Let¡¯s get ready to fight! Levi and his men are really here to buy us some serious time!¡± ¡°His four hundred thousand troops will at leastst one whole day, right?¡± Kai snickered. Meanwhile, Poseidon¡¯s Pce was hurriedly retreating its forces. It was not that they were not fit for the battle. They were simply crippled by the sudden turn of events. A battle whereby they could not even pinpoint their enemies was not exactly a morale boost for their own troops. ¡°Are the modern weapons that devastating? We¡¯ve lost almost two-thirds of our people!¡± Everyone was bbergasted as they had never encountered such a monumental loss. ¡°I didn¡¯t know modern weapons could hurt me!¡±mented a Supreme ss fighter. This time, even the Supreme ss fighters had sustained injuries as they were too densely packed. ¡°Retreat first! We will think of aebackter!¡± ¡°Contact the headquarters right away!¡± Just as they were fumbling to contact their headquarters, they realized that there were no signals. Only then did they realize that something was not quite right. All of a sudden, the Ruling Union¡¯s fighters in the frontline were attacked. The number of casualties was staggering as sttered blood stained the seas. ¡°Many Supreme ss fighters are heading this way!¡± Poseidon cried out upon sensing that the elite fighters on Levi¡¯s end were heading their way. The ambush was done by the secret squad Levi had been training. There were only a few of them, but all of them were Supreme ss fighters. Coupled with Levi¡¯s battle strategies, the secret squad had been anticipating the Ruling Union¡¯s army on their retreat route. The sudden attack left the enemies floundering in panic. It added salt to the wound of the already monumental loss that the Ruling Union had suffered earlier that they dared not even advance further. Levi¡¯s secret squad did not linger after the enemies were too intimidated to press on. Boom! Boom! Boom! Right then, Poseidon¡¯s Pce suffered another bout of cannon fires, on par with the first round of attack. It seemed like Levi was going all out this time. He had deployed allnd, marine and air armies to rain down attacks on the enemies left and right. Poseidon¡¯s Pce was thunderstruck by the sudden attack. Under the relentless bouts of attacks, all they could do was to retreat to a special zone. Of course, this was well within Levi¡¯s n as well. He had nned to cut off their retreat route to force the Ruling Union¡¯s remaining forces into the special zone. Then, he would seize them all in one go. The remaining forces consisted of mainly the Supreme ss fighters. He knew that normal weapons could hurt but not kill them. Hence, Levi was nning to exterminate all of them using a special weapon after they were all gathered in the zone. N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. The weapon was on par with a nuclear weapon that was specifically designed to kill Supreme ss fighters. ¡°Master, should we release destructive weapon number one, two, and three?¡± ¡°Authorized!¡± Levimanded. Chapter 1679 Chapter 1679 At that moment, the major forces headed by Poseidon were forced to a specific area under constant harassment. There were around one thousand five hundred of them, and the majority were Supreme ss warriors. After all, it was rare to find Supreme ss warriors out at sea. The sheer quantity of them was already terrifying enough. ¡°Why do I have a strange feeling?¡± One by one, the Supreme ss warriors experienced a sense of bad premonition. ¡°Goodbye!¡± Just as Levi finished waving, the destructive weapon was fired. Poseidon¡¯s warriors already foresaw the danger that was closing in on them. Boom! The next moment, the earth shook. It felt as if the sky was trembling. The impact on sea was even worse. A terrible rumbling wasing from within. Phish! Phish! The sea water was churning madly like boiling water. Swoosh! All of a sudden, a sh of fire appeared high up in the air. They saw a ball of fire flying toward them; the sky was lit up as bright as day. Everybody started to panic, including the Supreme ss warriors. The weapon moved fast, and its coverage was wide. It was toote for any of them to take cover. Even if they managed to get away for dozens of miles, they would still be within the bombing range. Boom! The destructive weapon fell as thousands of people watched on. N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. It exploded upon impact. The ball of fire expanded infinitely andpletely engulfed the entire area. It felt as if it was going to swallow the whole world. The impact was so loud that everyone lost their sense of hearing momentarily. The most frightening aspect was the surface of the sea. It had turned into a sea of fire. In an instant, tons of seawater evaporated, and the sea level dropped drastically. A deep pit the size of a small town formed. The impact had even gone as far as thousands of miles away. All living beings within the ten thousand miles range were now extinct. Their carcasses were floating on the surface of the sea. In fact, most of them had vanished instantly. Boom! The shock wave was even worse. It spread rapidly, and even Kai Fisher, a Supreme ss warrior who was based at the fourth defense barrier, could feel it. The shock wave nearly overturned their defense base. ¡°W-what is this? The impact is too huge!¡± Everyone was shell-shocked. What on earth is going on? The ground zero was also the gathering area of the Supreme ss warriors. It suffered an unprecedented devastating blow. Swoosh! Swoosh! Swoosh! Under the tremendous power of such a weapon, even Supreme ss warriors could not withstand it. A huge number of them were seriously injured. Those who were hit directly turned into nothing more than specks. Right away, the sea turned red, and together with the mes on the surface, they formed a bizarre scene. The navy forces of the Ruling Union sustained heavy casualties. The specially-made weapon of destruction was the ultimate trump card of the Iron Brigade and would only be used at the most critical moment. Levi had decided to use it to destroy the enemies in one go without sacrificing the lives of his soldiers and to minimize casualties. ¡°We won! We won!¡± Everyone on Levi¡¯s side started cheering. Their enemies in the South had been struck very badly. ¡°No, it¡¯s not over yet! There¡¯s still the finale!¡± Levi yelled as he shook his head. He knew a portion of warriors would not be destroyed by the weapon. ¡°Charge! Kill the remaining enemies!¡± Levi led the troops to the area and saw that there were still a few hundreds of survivors. Some of them were seriously injured, and others less so. Most of them with minor injuries were Rank Six Supreme ss warriors. Chapter 1680 Chapter 1680 To think that such a destructive weapon had no effect on them. Their leader was none other than the Lord of the Sea, Poseidon. They had a total of eleven Rank Six Supreme ss warriors. If the citizens of Wildefield knew about this, they would have been scared to death. However, one could not deny the fact that the Ruling Union was indeed powerful. They won over the strongest warriors from all over the world. ¡°Not too bad! You actually killed so many of us! Still, the eleven of us will be more than enough to finish all of you!¡± Poseidon roared, his blue eyes looking furious. Poseidon was right. There was a significant difference between Rank Six and Rank Five warriors. The gap between the two was unimaginable. In truth, Rank Six warriors were revered as Gods by countless Supreme ss warriors. The fact that such a powerful weapon had failed to destroy them was a clear indication of their immense powers. The smiles and the initial excitement of the Erudia armies vanished instantly. They knew death was imminent if they went into close-rangebat. Since the weapon failed to have an effect on the Rank Six warriors, they did not see how they could possibly defeat them. They had initially thought the battle was over and done with. Who would have thought that it was only the beginning of the end? It seemed like they were bound for defeat after all. Just then, Levi smiled and said, ¡°Fine. Leave them to me. The rest of you can go ahead and clear up the remnants! They are all over the sea!¡± This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°What?¡± Everyone was stunned to hear Levi say that. Is he really going to fight all of the Supreme ss warriors by himself? Is he certain? ¡°Master, are you joking?¡± His troops were puzzled. ¡°Do I look like I am joking?¡± Levi answered angrily. ¡°Initially, we didn¡¯t n to kill all of you! But how dare an ordinary person as you challenge us? Finish them off!¡± Poseidon led the few hundreds of Supreme ss warriors, and they charged toward Levi. ¡°Who told you I¡¯m an ordinary person!¡± Boom! As soon as Levi finished speaking, his aura rose rapidly. He was like a celestial dragon who had been asleep for thousands of years at the bottom of the sea, and he had awoken. The man¡¯s aura shook the world in a way that was much worse than the effect of the destructive weapon from earlier on. Everyone at the scene was in shock. Everyone of them, including the Supreme ss warriors, could not believe it. They could sense a strange, horrifying, and unparalleled aura exuding from Levi. It had been too long since anyone had met a Rank Seven warrior. ¡°Kill!¡± Levi charged toward the enemies. Wherever he went, blood was spilled. He was too terrifying. There was no one who could stop him. Kill! Kill! Kill! Levi¡¯s eyes were bloodshot. In no time at all, none of the Supreme ss warriors survived. With that, the four hundred thousand soldiers were astonished. The Crown King was still the Crown King. He was as powerful as ever! They hadpletely destroyed their enemies in the South. After it all, Levi¡¯s troops were dispatched. There were warriors wandering all over the sea. Following Levi¡¯s instruction, they avoided close-rangebat and resorted to using modern weapons. It was estimated that in six hours, the remnants of the Ruling Union would bepletely eliminated. ¡°Listen up. Here¡¯s the n¡­¡± Levi did not rest on hisurels and quicklyid out the next n. ¡°I want to go to a ce where they would not have thought of!¡± Levi smiled. Kai, who was at the fourth line of defense, was anxiously waiting for news. ¡°Logically, half of the four hundred thousand men should have perished by now. Howe there isn¡¯t any news of it?¡± ¡°We¡¯re in trouble! Something bad has happened! Come and take a look!¡± Just then, there was yelling outside. Everyone went out and saw bodies floating in the sea. Chapter 1681 Chapter 1681 Some of the bodies were intact, while others were iplete. There were remains of both humans and creatures. ¡°Look at the bodies of these monsters! They¡¯re all dead! Look!¡± Human bodies were a norm for everyone, but they were taken aback by the sighting of the monsters¡¯ remains. The sea monsters were the reason why their three defense barriers had failed. The creatures were too scary and strong. Many men had been killed or maimed by them. Even a Supreme ss warrior like Kai was fearful of those monsters. Hence, they could not believe it when they saw the carcasses of the monsters on the sea. Judging from the quantity of the remains, it looked like all the monsters had been decimated. Other than Levi, who else could have done this? Perhaps¡­ A terrible and absurd thought came up in Kai¡¯s mind, and he broke out in cold sweat. Someone eximed, ¡°My lord, look at these bodies! They belong to the enemies! They¡¯re not our troops!¡± Everybody hurriedly took a closer look at the bodies and realized they were not Erudians.N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. Both the skin colors and the clothes were different. None of the countless bodies belonged to an Erudian. They all belonged to their enemies. Everyone in Kai¡¯s troop exchanged nervous nces. As their battleship sailed through, they encountered more and more bodies. They all belonged to the Ruling Union. ¡°T-T-This¡­¡± Kai¡¯s mouth trembled, and he looked shocked. Could this be Levi¡¯s doing? But how? How can an ordinary troop, led by an ordinary man, wipe out so many Supreme ss warriors? It¡¯s not possible! Just then, they saw Levi return. The man stood proudly at the helm of the battleship with the Erudian banner flying. Lying next to him were the bodies of the eleven Rank Six warriors, including that of Poseidon. ¡°Oh my! I¡¯m about to go crazy! I-I-Is he even human?¡± Kai¡¯s body went limp, and he fell onto the ground. ¡°Bad news! All the enemies in the South have been killed by them! There¡¯s not a single survivor left! The most frightening part is that there are no casualties among the four hundred thousand soldiers!¡± His subordinate came with the news. After Kai heard it, he almost fainted. ¡°Isn¡¯t he just an ordinary man?¡± asked someone. Suddenly, Levi¡¯s majestic voice could be heard asking, ¡°Who said that?¡± His aura was all-imposing, and everyone hunkered down, including the Supreme ss warriors. ¡°Kai, from now on, you and your men will answer to me and obey my orders unconditionally! Do you still have any objections?¡± asked Levi. Kai finally understood everything, and he could sense Levi¡¯s terrifying aura. He would not dare to say no. ¡°I have no objections. I¡¯m willing to obey yourmands!¡± Kai nodded as he replied. ¡°Good. Leave a quarter of your men here! You take the rest of them ande with me!¡± Levi ordered. ¡°Understood!¡± Kai immediately brought twenty thousand men and followed Levi. He did not dare to ask where they would be going next. I can¡¯t believe Levi ughtered eleven Rank Six warriors! He¡¯s terrifying! On Sapphire Ind where Kai came from, they were known to have Rank Six warriors. That was how he had been bestowed the title of National Guardian. If Sapphire Ind were to end up in Levi¡¯s hands, Kai was worried that it might be destroyed anytime. Levi soon left with the men. His four hundred thousand men had mysteriously disappeared after clearing up the remnants of the battle. No one knew where they had gone to. Chapter 1682 Chapter 1682 Other than the calm, quiet sea, there was nothing left in the South Warzone. One would asionally catch a whiff of the smell of blood. There was nothing but absolute silence. The outside world was unable to find out anything about the South Warzone because the sea had been shielded. Even the Dragonites had no idea what was going on. ¡°What¡¯s going on? There¡¯s still no news from the South Warzone?¡± The Dragonites were growing anxious. ¡°The entire South Warzone is unreachable. The men we have sent out have disappeared too. There is no news at all!¡± ¡°Looks like we might have lost the South! I¡¯m afraid Levi and his four hundred thousand soldiers might have perished!¡± Everyone had lost hope. ¡°What about the other warzones?¡± ¡°Currently, the East Warzone is doing the best. Both sides are stuck. North Warzone is the second best. The poorest performer is the West Warzone. They have beenpletely crushed by their enemies. The warriors in the West Warzone seem unwilling to give it their all. They retreated at the slightest pressure.¡± ¡°What should we do now? We have to keep looking for backup. There are so many warriors in Erudia. If all of us can unite as one, nobody will dare to evade Erudia.¡± ¡°You¡¯re right. Our country has so many powerful warriors. If we unite, we will be invincible. Unfortunately, everyone thinks differently and has no sense of belonging to the country. They see themselves as an individual, a separate entity from Erudia. It¡¯s an uphill task to unite everyone!¡± N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. ¡°The evil forces are the worst of the lot! It¡¯s bad enough to seek an alliance with foreign enemies! I cannot believe they have even issued a restraining order!¡± ¡°Right now, we have to strive to unite as many as possible!¡± Beep! Beep! Beep! Just then, the rms at the Dragonites base started ringing. ¡°East Warzone has informed us that they have been attacked from the rear and suffered a great loss. They are under attack and requested for backup!¡± ¡°North Warzone has called in! They are under attack!¡± ¡°West Warzone has called in¡­¡± At that moment, all three warzones simultaneously called in for backup. All sides were under attack. There was only one reason. The evil forces of Erudia had made their move. They attacked the Erudian warriors from the rear,pletely surrounding them. The situation had just worsened drastically. The council members of the Dragonites started yelling at the top of their lungs, ¡°Backup, backup. Call for backup!¡± Meanwhile, phantoms started appearing on the horizon of the South Sea. They were supreme ss warriors from the Ribcage Ind and ckwell Pce tasked to attack the South from the rear. Together with Poseidon, they would have the Erudian army surrounded. However, they were stumped when they got there. The entire sea was dead quiet. There was nothing in sight, not even a fish. That¡¯s odd! Very odd indeed! Howe no one is defending thergest zone in the sea? What¡¯s going on? There is also no response from the Ruling Union. What the hell is going on? The evil forces continued moving forward out of curiosity. They reached the first and second defense barriers and still saw no one. After a moment, they started to see corpses floating in the sea. There were countless of them. ¡°W-What happened here?¡± All of them stared at the corpses, dumbfounded. Is the battle here over? Why haven¡¯t we received any news? If we cannot contact the Ruling Union, how are we to fight this battle? Boom! Just then, there was movement from deep within the sea. ¡°This doesn¡¯t look good! Danger ising!¡± They tried to react, but it was toote. Boom! Chapter 1683 Chapter 1683 Boom! Boom! Boom! The bombs went off at the very next second. It was historic. The defense set up on both sides of the region instantly turned into a sea of fire, and the casualties were ridiculous. Supreme ss fighters could somewhat withstand the attack, but they inevitably got injured. That was understandable because the explosions were too strong. Why were there explosions in the first ce? Well, that was because Levi had ced the time bombs at strategic locations under the sea before they left. The bombs would remain dormant until the right time, and that was why the other party never detected anything. The sudden simultaneous detonation of multiple bombs ambushed them. No one saw anyone lurking around, and that was the key to sess. ¡°Retreat! Everyone is to retreat!¡± Every single person there was nothing more than soulless vampires that had no ambition or dignity. They simply wanted to get paid; they wouldn¡¯ty down their life for something they believed in. Hence, their first instinct was to retreat when their wellbeing was threatened. That was also why the enemy in the South faded. It was likely that the armies stationed in the other three war zones would not believe the news when it was delivered to them. The war on the Southern border basically came to an end like that¡­ What Levi didn¡¯t anticipate was someone managing to slip away from that chaos. The leader of the army wasn¡¯t actually one of the eleven Supreme ss fighters. Instead, it was one of the rulers of the Ruling Union. The man was referred to as the Southern Ruler. He was with his subordinates at the time and was hanging out behind the army. The explosion separated the Southern Ruler from his men, though. Unfortunately, they were too far behind, so Levi¡¯s team didn¡¯t find them. When the Southern Ruler woke up, he found himself wounded and on an unknown ind. What no one ever realized was that he wasn¡¯t actually a Supreme ss fighter. He crawled on the beach and left a trail of blood there. ¡°I have to leave here as quickly as possible and tell everyone what had happened! Erudia has an ace up its sleeve, and we have failed.¡± Levi could never have guessed that something like that would happen. He definitely didn¡¯t know that everyone in the warzones in Erudia was in grave danger. The calls for help were endless. Casualties from all major warzones were ridiculous as the country¡¯s enemies had invaded the country¡¯s territory. Citizens of Erudia started to panic and worry as well. Everyone on the streets was discussing the oue of the war because it determined the country¡¯s future. This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Worry and extreme anxiety overwhelmed them all. At first, there were individuals with higher ies who were unaffected, and there were members of powerful families that were fine. However, it didn¡¯t take long before they started worrying as well. We will be in danger if things keep progressing this way. Hell, if our enemy breaks through the fifthyer of defense, our country will be an easy target, and it will be open seasons for our enemies to attack us. That will be the end of the world for everyone in the country. ¡°Hurry! We have to flee to another country now.¡± ¡°Transfer all of our assets and funds into our overseas ount. Do it now!¡± Some enterprises and business tycoons were too slow to realize what was going on. Hence, they were in a hurry to transfer their assets and were rushing to flee the country. At that moment, the celebrities and rich heirs who had already fled the country were rxing in their overseas manors and watching the show. They mocked Erudia and its citizens for being sitting ducks. Celebrities and inte hosts abandoned their fans. They no longer cared about their own family, either. All they did was watch as their fans suffered. They even taunted their fans. ¡°Erudia will fall eventually. I can¡¯t believe these idiots still take the country as their sanctuary.¡± ¡°The danger Erudia face is fatal, and it won¡¯t take long before every other country starts bullying it. There is no way Erudia can handle it.¡± ¡°Exactly! It¡¯s so much better to leave Erudia now. There is an entire world beyond that border, and it is fantastic!¡± ¡°See? I¡¯ve already attained Keerea citizenship and am a top celebrity in the country.¡± ¡°I¡¯m doing pretty well, too. I¡¯ve always had tons of fans from Raysonia, and I recently became a citizen.¡± One by one, the citizens of Erudia abandoned their citizenship and became a member of another country at that crucial time. Chapter 1684 Chapter 1684 ¡°Haha! I have already transferred all of my assets and my business out of the country! I will be building a future overseas now.¡± ¡°Mr. Ziegler, that is amazing. You moved so quickly and managed to make a clean break. I will be joining you soon.¡± Many rich tycoons moved quickly. They sent their family overseas and hurriedly transferred their assets over. To make matters worse, more and more citizens were nning on abandoning their country. They weren¡¯t ashamed of their actions either. If anything, they were proud of it. At that moment, they were enjoying their lives in a foreign country and were watching as the commoners in Erudia suffered. The situation at that moment had made it look like Erudia would, no doubt, fall. Many were contemting leaving Erudia when over a hundred countries, including Keerea, Zarain, and Raysonia, made an official announcement. They weed the citizens of Erudia to join them. Those countries even created fast-track applications for Erudia citizens to join them. Benefits such as government grants and plots ofnds were offered as well. Naturally, everything came at a price. Those countries only weed citizens that were from a higher social ss to join their country. In other words, only those with power and money could afford to make that move. They were the people the other countries were after. Of them, celebrities and business tycoons were the most weed. Every country weed the best and brightest from Erudia, whereas themoners were rejected. Not a single application from thetter crowd was epted. The rich, however, could leave Erudia with ease because those foreign countries would helpe up with solutions. In fact, the rich were given the green light to walk right past the warzones. All of Erudia was in a mess as soon as the foreign countries made that announcement. At first, some smaller businessmen were worried because they couldn¡¯t leave Erudia or be a citizen of another country. The announcement made it so that many doors were opened for them. They could abandon Erudia and be a citizen of whichever country they wanted. In a blink of an eye, more and more citizens left Erudia and became a part of another nation. Those who had visited foreign countries before were especially excited. They were offered amazing deals that were designed to attract and seduce the top one percent of Erudia. Hence, leaving Erudia wasn¡¯t just an act of fleeing a war-torn country. For them, it was also a great opportunity to make more money and enjoy a better life! What¡¯s not to like about that? That being said, only a small portion of Erudia¡¯s citizens were left. Most were willing to stay and provide for their own country, and they would do it even if it meant their deaths. ¡°Traitors! Those people are nothing but traitors.¡± The way the one percenter left the country had infuriated a lot of Erudia¡¯s citizens. Unfortunately, there was nothing anyone could do. They had to watch as those traitors fled to safety. In North Hampton. ¡°Are you really going to leave?¡± Meredith and Robert red at the idiots who simply refused to listen to reason. ¡°Grandpa, Grandma,e with us. Zarain is so much better!¡± ¡°Do you not understand the current situation? Erudia will surely fall, and we should leave while we still have the chance. Isn¡¯t it better to enjoy our lives in a foreign country?¡± It turned out that Logan, Jennie, and the others were nning on leaving Erudia. Shaun, Henry, and Fabian were taking their families away from the country as well. Mnie had even found herself a boyfriend from Zarain. At that moment, every single one of them had already gotten Zarain¡¯s permits and could convert their citizenship right away. Zarain even sent a private jet over to pick them up. Unfortunately, neither Harry nor Cora would budge. ¡°Unfilial fools. You are nothingpared to Levi and Russell!¡± Meredith scolded the lot of them angrily. Russell is at the frontline bleeding for the country, whereas these assh*les are here betraying Erudia. They are siding with the enemy! In the end, the younger generation got into the private jet. ¡°You will regret your decision one day.¡± This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. In the end, the private jet lifted off and left Erudia. Logan and the others were smiling brightly as the aircraft took off. We will embark on a new journey and build a happy life¡­ Only fools would stay in Erudia! Chapter 1685 Chapter 1685 ¡°Unfilial baffoons!¡± Harry, Cora, and the others growled angrily. Those elderlies may be cruel and unreasonable at times, but they stood their ground when it mattered and were honorable. Abandoning the country they were born and raised in¡­ Bing a traitor that everyone would hate and insult¡­They couldn¡¯t bring themselves to do something that shameful. ¡°Those unfilial monsters transferred most of our assets overseas and also diverted most of the wealth Wildefield gave us. Gah! I am so angry. This is so embarrassing.¡± The older generation felt ashamed of their young, but Henry and the others didn¡¯t care about it at all. In fact, they were proud of what they did. It didn¡¯t take long before Henry and his gang reached Zarain. They enjoyed Zarain¡¯s warm wee, and at that moment, all of them were rich with abundant assets. Hence, they were given VIP treatment. Zarain even rewarded them with a manor of their own and featured them in the nation¡¯s newspaper. All that was thanks to the fact that Mnie¡¯s boyfriend was a foreigner. Henry and Fabian became dukes as well. They were having a st in Zarain and told other members of the Lopez and ck families all about their lives there. The boys wanted to convince everyone to head over. Their stories made it so that more and more citizens were leaving the country. The Dragonites were too busy to do anything. The situation suggested that Erudia would fall soon, and the other countries were obviously taking advantage of the situation. They were killing two birds with one stone. On the one hand, they absorbed all of Erudia¡¯s rich and powerful. On the other, they messed Erudia¡¯s citizens up and got them on edge. There were times when rumors and debates were more powerful than weapons of mass destruction. That was one of those times. Crushing the citizen¡¯s mental defense was the most effective attack on Erudia. They got Erudians to stop believing in their country; they made the people think they were all doomed. The psychological distortion would make it so that Erudia would truly fall. The Ruling Union crushed the wars at the three main warzones, and the country¡¯s fourthyer of defense seemed like it would fall soon. It was only a matter of time before the fifth defense barrier fell as well. Owned by N?velDrama.Org. The Ruling Union had even announced its ns globally. They would break through the fifthyer of defense in one week and would pige all of Erudia. Terror rained down all across Erudia as soon as the news was shared. The citizens started living in a hellhole of hopelessness. At first, everyone had faith in the country and thought that Erudia would never fall. The continual loss of wars, however, cast a shadow in everybody¡¯s heart. Things had turned even worse after their enemy set a timeline. The announcement was no different than telling everyone how much time they had left to live. Death was not scary. Knowing that your days were numbered ¡ª the anxiety that came from that knowledge was the true killer. The invisible torture and pressure spread all over the citizen¡¯s hearts and infected the warriors¡¯ spirits as well. The soldiers of Erudia started losing hope, and the country fell into a deeper ditch. That was the impact of a psychological attack, and their enemy had undoubtedly maximized the damage done. Doom and gloom showered across all of Erudia. Add that grief to the way the traitors were constantly urging everyone to leave¡­ Erudia¡¯s situation became a huge contrast against the lives of the people living overseas. It felt like anywhere outside the border was heaven, and anywhere within the border was hell. That got the people in Erudia on the verge of breaking down. In one of the training bases in Erudia. The man in a windbreaker, Bruce, was with the council members of the Ruling Union. ¡°Erudia¡¯s major defenses are all down.¡± ¡°Anger is abundant within the country, and lives are miserable there.¡± ¡°Their citizens are in pain, and the country is Hell on Earth now.¡± ¡°It¡¯s only a matter of time before we take Erudia down!¡± They grinned happily, proud of their aplishments. That was when Bruce chuckled and pointed out, ¡°That won¡¯t suffice. We need to make things worse and crush the nation¡¯s faith entirely.¡± ¡°Oh? I¡¯m guessing you already have a n, Bruce?¡± Everyone turned to the guy. ¡°Of course I do!¡± Chapter 1686 Chapter 1686 Bruce grinned happily. Everything was within his control. ¡°As you know, Erudia has imprisoned my brother, Byron,¡± he shared. ¡°Yes, we are aware of it.¡± ¡°I will send my men over to rescue my brother. I will break him out of prison from right under Erudia¡¯s Dragonites¡¯ nose!¡± ¡°What will that do?¡± Someone answered immediately, ¡°That will prove that Erudia¡¯s defenses are nothing to us. We can go anywhere we please, and even the inner parts of the country are under our control!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Our actions will make a statement for us and tell everyone that Erudia is as good as ours!¡± Bruce smiled and replied, ¡°Yes, that¡¯s a great n! Imagine what everyone on Earth will say, and what Erudia¡¯s citizens would think.¡± Everyone let out a sly smile. That move would basically demolish thest psychological defense that the citizens had. ¡°Even that is not enough! We have to make it worse,¡± said Bruce as an evil glow shot out of his eyes. ¡°Huh? There¡¯s more?¡± blurted everyone in surprise. ¡°What is the most important ce in Erudia?¡± ¡°That would have to be Oand City. If we take the city down, half of the country will be within our control, and Erudia is as good as gone,¡± someone cried out. ¡°Good, then we will send our experts to go after Oand City right away. We will crush a major organization, like the Dragonites!¡± suggested Bruce with a smile before he added, ¡°We will seize what we want and destroy what we don¡¯t! If we aplish that, Erudia will be under fire from within the country while its external enemy is closing in.¡± ¡°Awesome! That¡¯s a brilliant idea.¡± ¡°Yeah, especially since Erudia has already sent most of its people to the frontline to fight the war. Oand City is likely nothing more than an empty husk, so our experts can easily take the city down!¡± ¡°When that happens, Erudia will have more or less been upied, and even the frontline armies will likely falter on its own!¡± Everyone was impressed by Bruce¡¯s intelligence. Bruce grinned and replied, ¡°Our current resources are limited, though. We¡¯ll send whatever we can spare, but we will need to make a loan if we are to do everything I suggested.¡± ¡°Understood. Leave that to us. We will get the people and experts we need soon.¡± Less than three hours soon passed. The experts that the Ruling Union recruited had gathered around. These experts were a loan from foreign countries. Everyone wanted to bully Erudia at that crucial moment, so most countries were okay with sharing their resources. ¡°Okay, the first team is to depart now. Your mission is to rescue my brother and make sure that he leaves in one piece! The second team will have to wait. We have to bid our time,¡±manded Bruce. At the prison in the Northwest City of Erudia. Byron was imprisoned there. Levi wanted to prevent something bad from happening, so he imprisoned Byron in a high-security prison. The former even heightened the security there. It was a cold winter with thick snow. Despite that, the guards were on patrol, as usual. The vilest criminals were locked in there, after all, so they had to be on guard. On the mountain quite some distance away. Over a hundred samurais with katanas strapped to their backs were hiding there. They were the experts Bruce had sent over. They came prepared, and it was obvious that those experts were sent from Raysonia. ¡°Attack!¡± Owned by N?velDrama.Org. With the dark night sky as their shield, the experts departed. They were all Supreme ss fighters, and they truly lived up to their reputations. Over a hundred of them instantly moved from the top of the other mountain to the prison¡¯s surrounding area. ¡°Attack!¡± The experts rushed over to kill everyone in sight. Voom! Voom! Voom! Just then, all the lights surrounding the prison suddenly lit up and illuminated the entire ce. ¡°We¡¯ve been waiting quite a while for you. Wee to your death.¡± Chapter 1687 Chapter 1687 The samurais from Raysonia were surprised when the stadium lights came on. All of them were stunned in ce, looking bbergasted. The lights were like mirrors to the soul, and everybody¡¯s true nature was instantly revealed. The voice that sounded afterward also stunned them. What the hell? Did Erudia anticipate our move? A few figures showed up behind them after they heard that voice. They turned out to be Kai and hisrades. Levi was standing on the tall wall that surrounded the prison, and he was smiling. This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. A man was kneeling right beside Levi. That person was Byron. When Levi said he would show up at an unsuspecting spot, he meant that he would be at the prison. He had already guessed that the Ruling Union would try to break Byron out of jail. The situation at the time and the way the enemy had been attacking the people¡¯s minds were clues to their next move. It makes sense that they¡¯d make this move. As suspected, waiting here rewarded me handsomely. Byron was on the verge of crying. At first, he thought he would finally be able to break free. Who would¡¯ve thought that assh*le had already seen through everything? ¡°Kill everyst one of them and show no mercy,¡±manded Levi. Kai and the others rushed over immediately. It didn¡¯t matter that the samurais from Raysonia had over a hundred people with them, nor did it matter that a few of them were Supreme ss fighters. Kai and his men were still slightly stronger when it came to actualbat skills. It was a one-sided defeat. Over ten of Raysonia¡¯s samurais panicked and ran toward the prison instead. Those samurais climbed the tall wall, nning to go after Levi. Just as the hope in Byron¡¯s heart started burning again, he saw Levi killing those samurais with his bare hands. Terrifying. This sh*t is so freaking scary. He is not f*cking human at all! No wonder it hurt so much when he attacked me. Levi slowly shifted his gaze to Byron and grinned. The formerined, ¡°How brave of them. They actually have the guts toe to rescue you, huh? Well, then let me punish you for their insolence!¡± Thump! Bang! Bonk! Levi beat Byron up once more. Byron had just recovered from his injuries, but Levi brought all of them back. ¡°Let¡¯s go. We¡¯ll go help out in the North Warzone. Let¡¯s take him along,¡± said Levi. He never nned on staying there for long. Soon, Levi led his men to the fourth defense barrier of the North Warzone. Byron felt like he could cry at any moment. Bruce and his gang were waiting for an update while stationed overseas. ¡°By right, they should have already rescued my brother,¡± murmured Bruce, sounding slightly worried even though he was rather confident about his n. However, the person involved was his baby brother, after all, so he couldn¡¯t help worrying. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Bruce. They definitely rescued your brother. The situation in North Erudia is quite grave, so they¡¯re probably taking a long time to get back.¡± Bruce nodded. The situation in the North Warzone was extremely dangerous at that moment. The leader that wasmanding the army was none other than Heath Fisher of the Four National Guardians. He had been training to fight since he was a kid, and he was a great wrestler. Rumor had it that he had the spirit of a dragon and the strength of a tiger. He was a Rank Six fighter. He had a lot of experts with him, and they were actually pretty powerful. Unfortunately, their enemy was stronger. At that moment, Heath¡¯s army was fighting between the fourth and fifth defense barriers. The Ruling Union was attacking from one side, while the criminals who had paired with them were attacking from the other side. Casualty was high. The Dragonites had sent reinforcements, but the criminals blocked the fifth defense barrier, so reinforcement couldn¡¯t reach Heath. It was a rough battle. Heath hurriedly conducted a meeting with the council members. ¡°We won¡¯tst another day if things keep progressing this way. Our enemy has too many Rank Six fighters. We can¡¯t keep up with them!¡± ¡°Ugh, and the criminals are the f*cking worst.¡± As Heath and the others were discussing strategy, the criminals were nning an ambush. Over thirty groups of fighters were getting ready to ambush them. What they didn¡¯t know was that Levi had already anticipated everything. Chapter 1688 Chapter 1688 Levi nned on tricking the tricksters. They had arrived some time ago, but Levi was skilled and kept everyone hidden. Even Rank Six fighters were unable to detect anything. That was why the criminals¡¯ movements were entirely under Levi¡¯s control. The criminals had already dealt with most of the reinforcements that the Dragonites sent over. Hence, they never suspected that someone else was right behind that army. ¡°Heath has just forced us to back away, so he won¡¯t expect us to ambush again so quickly.¡± ¡°Advance!¡± Several experts slipped into the night once more and ventured into the region between the fourth and fifth defense barrier. What they didn¡¯t realize was that theirrades were going missing from behind them. When they emerged a few milester, their numbers had shrunk from a few thousand soldiers to a few hundred men. The experts behind those few hundred men weren¡¯t their friends. It was Levi and his troop. Those few hundred men didn¡¯t notice anything strange and kept pushing forward. All they knew was that someone was behind them. ¡°Attack!¡± When they arrived at their destination, the experts rushed ahead to attack. What they saw was Heath and his men waiting for them because Levi had already signaled and alerted Heath. ¡°W-what?¡± It didn¡¯t take long before the experts were dumbstruck. What the hell is going on? We had over five thousand men with us, right? How is it that the few hundred of us are the only ones left? Don¡¯t we have men following closely behind us? The experts turned and saw the shadows of many men, but they were all strangers¡­ Levi grinned andmanded, ¡°Attack!¡± The few hundred people were surrounded and attacked from both sides ¡ª it was a massacre. Still, the enemy had over ten Rank Six fighters with them, and those fighters proved to be an obstacle to ovee. With thousands of witnesses there, Levi crushed those Rank Six fighters with his bare hands. It felt like those Rank Six fighters were no different frommoners whenpared against Levi. Everyone was bbergasted, Heath and his men especially. This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Erudia has top-notch fighters like that? Holy crap, that is terrifying! But¡­ that means we have hope of winning this war. The soldiers of the North were instantly inspired. ¡°You will follow my lead from now on. We will attack the enemy, and we will do it fast. We won¡¯t give them a chance to catch their breath!¡± With Levi there, the soldiers became so pumped that it was as if someone had shot them up with adrenaline. They forged ahead fearlessly. It seemed that the Ruling Union¡¯s army in the North never anticipated that Erudia¡¯s army would y offense. It was a full-on attack, and they were surprised. The Ruling Union army didn¡¯t have time to think. They had to rush to retaliate. Everyone almost shat their pants when they fought against Erudia¡¯s army. The army was simply too powerful. That was especially true for their new leader. That man targeted Rank Six and Rank Five fighters, and he killed them all mercilessly. Erudia¡¯s warriors and experts fought alongside Levi, and they became more inspired and braver as they did so. They soon squashed their enemy. The battlested for five hours. The Ruling Union¡¯s army in the North waspletely obliterated by Levi and his forces. There were no survivors because Levi ordered to have everyone executed. That was his n all long. They attacked swiftly and made it impossible for their enemy to gather themselves. That way, no one would know about how Erudia had already reimed the North and South Warzone. It was crucial for everything to remain a secret because it would allow Levi to ambush the West and East Warzone as well. ¡°Clean the ce up as soon as possible, and don¡¯t let anyone leak the information of our victory. Everyone is to rest up now. You will follow me to another spot soon!¡± ordered Levi. Everyone was excited. They had thought Erudia was done for, but Levi showed up like a blessing from the angels. At that moment, the issues of the two major warzones were all settled. ¡°We¡¯ve locked the ce down, and news from the North will not be shared for the time being,¡± reported a soldier. Levi grinned upon hearing that. Unfortunately, someone shared a piece of important information on the globalwork and shook everyone to their core. Chapter 1689 Chapter 1689 One of the rulers from the South had survived and shared the news. He revealed the truth about the situation in the South Warzone. Owned by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°The Ruling Union¡¯s army in the South have been obliterated, whereas Erudia suffered zero casualties. Alert! Alert! Erudia has an ace up its sleeve, and the person is inhumanely powerful. The Southern border has been secured, and the Ruling Union in the South has fallen. Erudia has someone who can change the entire course of the war!¡± The entire world fell into an uproar as soon as the information was leaked. Almost everyone on Earth thought Erudia would fall soon; they assumed it would be a heavy fall for the country. They were especially confident that the South would be the first ce to fall because it had been a while since Erudia had any contact with its army there. No one shared any news, and anyone sent over to learn the truth had magically disappeared. Hence, no one knew what had happened in the South Warzone. That got many to assume that the army station in the South had been defeated. Even the Dragonites prepared themselves for the worst and were on the verge of giving up on the South border. They wereing up with a different strategy at the time. To their surprise, the Erudia had actually won the war in the South. Their enemies were obliterated! That was an impossible miracle, but it didn¡¯t take long before that truth was verified. It¡¯s true! Erudia really won the war on its Southern border! The entire world was thrown into chaos. Billions of people residing overseas couldn¡¯t believe that was the truth. How did Erudia squeeze out a victory against such overwhelming odds? The people who had just given up their Erudia citizenship were especially stunned. Wait, is Erudia going to survive this? Did an angele from heaven and aid the country? Is heaven especially fond of the ce? The Dragonites werepletely stumped upon receiving that news. They had no idea what had happened in the South as they had only learned about the news via their overseasworks¡­ ¡°What the hell is going on? We won the war in the South?¡± The Dragonites werepletely stumped. ¡°Have we received any news from the South? Did Kai or anyone from Sapphire Ind respond?¡± ¡°We haven¡¯t received any news,¡± replied the intelligence department employee as he shook his head. ¡°Now that is funny. We won a war, but our Commander-In-Chief knows nothing about it. What happened on the Southern border? How did we win the war? Who is behind all this?¡± Everyone looked exasperated. One of the Dragonites¡¯ superiors murmured, ¡°The person has to be an extremely powerful fighter. Either that or he has inhumane power at hismand. Wait, could it be¡­?¡± The mere thought got the Dragonite member¡¯s expression to make a sharp turn. Everyone turned to him and asked, ¡°What?¡± ¡°I can¡¯t say anything for now. I have to verify it first.¡± ¡°So what do we do now?¡± ¡°First, we will investigate the matter in the South and find out what the hell happened. Then, we will share the news of our victory with everyone so that we can boost the army¡¯s morale!¡± Erudia¡¯s incredible victory in the South boosted the country¡¯s morale greatly. The previously gloomy citizens were instantly celebrating the victory, dancing like they had been drugged. Erudia¡¯s warriors were also enjoying the celebration. No one can freaking beat Erudia! Levi received the news as well. He shook his head in exasperation and said, ¡°Gah, f*ck it. I¡¯m not putting up an act anymore. Just tell everyone the truth and say I did it.¡± Unfortunately, that disrupted his n. His enemy would be aware of his existence and would target him. Levi could no longer ambush them as he had nned. ¡°Kai?¡± ¡°Yes, sir.¡± ¡°First off, share the news of our overwhelming victory in the North. Then, cut off the heads of all our enemy¡¯s Rank Six fighters. Hang those heads on the Southern and Northern border to warn our enemy against attacking us. Remind them that we are not to be messed with!¡± Some timeter, at the North borders. Thirty-nine Rank Six fighters¡¯ heads hung from the walls. The same was done in the South. Chapter 1690 Chapter 1690 Rank Six fighters were all killed, and their heads hung on the wall! How f*cking insane was that? The warning message was clear as day. Anyone who invades Erudia will be killed one after another. ¡°Extra! Extra!¡± ¡°Read all about it!¡± ¡°Erudia¡¯s raiders won the war in the North too. The enemy was obliterated, and the thirty-four powerful criminals of Erudia were killed.¡± ¡°No enemy survivors escaped the borders.¡± ¡°Thirty-eight Rank Six Supreme ss fighters were decapitated, and their heads now hang on the wall of the border!¡± Owned by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Also, eleven of the enemy¡¯s Rank Six fighters in the South¡­¡± It didn¡¯t take long before new information regarding the war was shared. The newspaper and the media were having field days; they kept circting the news in Erudia. Everyone heard about the country¡¯s victories right away. ¡°Erudia forever! We will always win.¡± ¡°Our warriors stayed united, and no one can beat that!¡± ¡°The frontline warriors are really something else!¡± Good news kept circting. The two beautiful victories got all Erudian feeling more confident. They were no longer scared and were even actively trying to support their country. The Dragonites were shocked once more. Wait, we won the war in the North as well? Unfortunately, their Commander-In-Chief knew nothing about it¡­ They couldn¡¯t get in touch with anyone at all! ¡°No way! Erudia squeezed out two sessive victories. The Ruling Union¡¯s army was crushed in both the North and the South? How is that possible?¡± ¡°Y-you guys don¡¯t think that Erudia is making aeback, right?¡± ¡°F*ck! I spent so much effort fleeing the country and joining Raysonia. Things will be so awkward if Erudia turns things around.¡± Hearing the good news from Erudia got everyone who fled the country and relinquish their citizenship to be dumbstruck. That included Logan, Shaun, and the others. ¡°No way? No way! We just left the country, and it¡¯s winning its wars now?¡± Jennie, upon hearing the news, looked terrible. If things really turned around for Erudia, they would be in an extremely awkward position. Henry grinned and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. That won¡¯t happen. I received some news that the Ruling Union diverted its forces when it attacked Erudia. The forces sent to the North and South borders were the weakest ones. Their army in the West is the most powerful one, and their army in the East is incredible. Both armies are over ten times more powerful than the army in the North and South. In fact, they are the true cores of the Ruling Union¡¯s forces.¡± Fabian chimed in and agreed, ¡°That¡¯s right. Of the two, the Eastern border is the more important one because Oand City is right next to it. The city will be threatened as soon as the border¡¯s defense barrier falters. Simrly, if the Western border falls, three-quarters of Erudia will be at the enemy¡¯s mercy. That is why the Ruling Union sent most of their forces there. There is no way Erudia will be able to defend those two borders.¡± Everyone sighed a breath of relief upon hearing that. ¡°That¡¯s good to know. I feel much better now,¡± said Jennie before she and the otherdies grinned. They would be happy as long as Erudia fell. That would give their journey over some meaning. It seemed that was how all traitors of Erudia felt. The actual situation was rather simr to what Henry and Fabian had guessed. The Western and Eastern borders were the keys. At first, Levi could ambush them and kick them out of the country before they knew what happened. Unfortunately, the Ruling Union¡¯s army in the West had already learned of his existence and had their guards up. Bruce and his men were strengthening the Ruling Union as well. They would use everything at their disposal to target Levi and his team of raiders. At that moment, the Ruling Union, the Dragonites¡­ The entire world was wondering the same thing. Where will Levi lead his raiders to next? Will they go to the Eastern border? Or the Western border? Chapter 1691 Chapter 1691 Everyone was guessing, and most assumed that Levi would go East next. They had three reasonings behind making that guess. The first was that the Eastern border was simply too close to Oand City and posed too much threat. The second was that the army in the East Warzone was slightly weaker. Levi¡¯s previous patter, from South to North, suggested that he was moving from the weakest army to the strongest army. The third was that the army in the West warzone was simply too powerful. It would take him a long time to win the war there¡­ if that was even possible in the first ce. As a team that specialized in ambushing, it only made sense that they went after the weaker link first. The East Warzone had to be the next target! Floyd and his men were under a lot of pressure and were trapped in the defense barrier in the East. To make matters worse, their enemy had increased in number, and that made them suffer even more. They could, at most,st another three days. Despite the grave situation, Floyd grinned and told his men, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, boys. Reinforcement will be here soon!¡± When Floyd heard the news, he knew that his master, Levi, had to be one behind the victory in the North. Floyd¡¯s analysis was that Levi would go to the East border soon to deal with the enemy before heading over to the West to attack at full force. Owned by N?velDrama.Org. That was why he believed Levi would be there soon. He grinned confidently despite the grave situation. His optimism encouraged his men, and they abandoned defense to go offense. Things were better for a while. However, what they didn¡¯t anticipate was for Levi to lead Kai and Heath to the West Warzone after winning the war in the North. Levi¡¯s reasoning was that it was better to rip the band-aid off. Things had already been exposed, and their enemy were already aware of their existence, so Levi was being targeted and attacked left, right, and center. Hence, there was no point in ambushing or strategizing anymore. F*ck that! I will face them head-on. We have to defeat both armies in the East and the West to win, anyway, so there is no point in choosing anymore. We¡¯ll just go to the closest opponent, even if they are stronger! For that particr battle, Levi stopped leading his men in the dark. He fought head-on. It will be over in a matter of seconds. Turned out, behaving irrationally and wildly worked surprisingly well. Lee Jong-guk and Jared were getting ready in the East warzone, waiting for Levi to show up. Jared was especially excited when he imed, ¡°The thousand energizers I have saved up will be put on disy soon!¡± Jared wanted to elevate his position within the Ruling Union, so he got his trump card out. A thousand energizers were equivalent to all of Jared¡¯s wealth. ¡°That¡¯s fantastic news. Everyone assumes that your Deicide is no longer effective, so let¡¯s teach the Erudian army a lesson using your weapon!¡± ¡°Hahaha!¡± Everyone guffawed in glee at that thought. Powerful figures of the Triple Group were already on standby. All that was left was to wait for Levi to show up. At the Western Warzone. The enemies¡¯ major yers were all stationed there, so the battles there were the most brutal. The casualty was heavy on both sides, and that was especially true for the Erudian army that was being cornered. Agonized howls echoed endlessly. Even the military doctors had to get on the field. They had to help and treat patients on the spot to minimize loss. Many doctors were busying away in the middle of the field. Most doctors on site were from the Medical Elite ancient family. At that moment, they were all warriors. Modern doctors were not of much help because traditional medicine was better at healing the soldiers. It allowed them to regain their stamina quickly. That was why the Medical Elite ancient family was crucial. They were the reason the Ruling Union still couldn¡¯t break through the fourth defense barrier completely. A familiar figure soon showed up in the middle of the warzone. It was Abigail. She went to the warzone after her wedding was disrupted. Seeing the increasing number of casualties got hopelessness to fill her heart. Chapter 1692 Chapter 1692 The situation in the Western Warzone was like purgatory. It was the warzone with the most casualties, and if it hadn¡¯t been for the medical team and the magical medicine, Erudia¡¯s fifth defense barrier would¡¯ve already fallen. Every attack was fiercer than the one before; the criminals were causing endless internal trouble and pressure. At that point, the Medical Elite ancient family had already lost half of its members. They could, at most,st another two days; they were even worse off than theirrades in the East. ¡°Is the Dragonites¡¯ reinforcement here yet?¡± asked the Medical Elite grimly. He had blood all over him. Truth was, the Grand Master was extremely strong. He single-handedly killed two Rank Six fighters and five Rank Five fighters. ¡°Our reinforcement is gone. The criminals from Blood Pce barred their path, so they can¡¯t reach us!¡± Carterined grimly, ¡°I told you we shouldn¡¯t havee, Grandpa! It¡¯s not worth it to sacrifice our lives for them.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. If this goes on, Medical Elite, we will all be dead! I still don¡¯t understand why we have to fight so hard over here.¡± ¡°We are incredible beings and are masters in terms of our medical skills andbat capabilities. Why should we fight for themon folks?¡± Medical Elite looked grouchier than ever after hearing what everyone said. They knew just how powerful their enemies were; they were certain that they would all die if things kept progressing that way. ¡°Yes, we have reinforcement, and they ambushed the North and South armies, but those were nothing but ambushes. It doesn¡¯t take a genius to know that the team responsible for it is weak and useless. How much use could they be against the army in the West? Moreover, the enemy is aware of them now, and their guards are up. Our reinforcement can¡¯t even ambush anyone anymore!¡±ined someone right away. Carter chimed in and agreed, ¡°Yes, you are right. Moreover, the raiders will likely head East first. Let¡¯s ignore how powerful the enemies in the East are. Let¡¯s assume that the raiders will eliminate them sessfully. It would still take them a long time to aplish that mission, and we will all be dead by then!¡± ¡°So, in other words, we will be dead regardless of what happens.¡± ¡°At this point, we are only buying some time for Erudia and stopping their biggest enemy from invading theirnd.¡± It was dead silence after Carter and his friends shared their ideas and analysis. ¡°You mean¡­ persisting and fighting will just result in our deaths?¡± ¡°Exactly!¡± ¡°Then I am not f*cking doing this. I never wanted toe in the first ce! Helping the Dragonites and sacrificing myself for thosemon folks¡­ It¡¯s not worth it.¡± ¡°You¡¯re right. I quit too!¡± ¡°I am not going to do it if it¡¯s suicidal.¡± ¡°Fine, then what is your suggestion?¡± asked Medical Elite in his authoritative voice. Carter deliberated for a while before suggesting, ¡°How about we surrender? We¡¯ll conserve our strength whenever possible. Our benefits will lessen greatly, but most of us will be able toe out of it alive.¡± ¡°Yes, I think he is right. Erudia has a lot of citizens who have already chosen to save themselves. They did that to keep their legacies alive!¡± ¡°Think about it. This war doesn¡¯t actually have much to do with us in the first ce. At most, we will suffer a loss. It couldn¡¯t possibly be more difficult than honoring the Gods¡¯ Promise, right?¡± ¡°Moreover, if we surrender, we might receive even more benefits. It is entirely possible!¡± Medical Elite sighed and informed, ¡°I heard something about that as well. The Ruling Union is an organization formed by countless powerful martial artists. All they want is to divide Erudia among themselves. If we join them, we will be rewarded the same.¡± ¡°If so, then the Ruling Union will surely wee us with open arms once we surrender. We¡¯re pretty strong, after all.¡± Owned by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°What is your take on this, Medical Elite?¡± Everyone turned to Medical Elite after that. The man hesitated for a moment before he gritted his teeth and said, ¡°Okay, then we¡¯ll surrender and join the Ruling Union!¡± Chapter 1693 Chapter 1693 ¡°That¡¯s amazing! Surrendering is the smart choice here.¡± Almost every Supreme ss fighter there was cheering wildly. Medical Elite scanned the crowd before asking, ¡°Let¡¯s put it to a vote. Those who want to surrender¡­ I mean, join forces with the Ruling Union, speak up now.¡± ¡°I want to join the Ruling Union!¡± ¡°Me too!¡± It didn¡¯t take long for over ten superiors to cast their votes. Almost everyone agreed to surrender. ¡°I will not surrender. I shall persist!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Surrendering and joining the enemy is such a cowardly and embarrassing thing to do. I, Bernard Leigh, refuse to do so!¡± ¡°Hell yeah! No matter what happens, I, Tobias Lofton, will not abandon Erudia or my ancestral roots!¡± Fortunately, there were some opposing voices as well. Some martial artists were still honorable and loved their country. Only a handful were that firm, but they still existed. ¡°Bernard, Tobias, are you two nuts? You will both die if you don¡¯t join the Ruling Union. Hell, everyone will die because of it!¡± ¡°Is it really worth it toy down your life for thosemon folks?¡± Carter and his gang were quick to scold them. Everyone stared at those honorable heroes like they were fools. Tobias and the others grinned before saying, ¡°I don¡¯t know if it is worth it, but the refusal to admit defeat runs deep in my veins, and loyalty is carved in my bones. I will not betray my ancestors!¡± ¡°You said it right! We will not let our enemy have thend underneath our feet so long as we still have one breath left.¡± The firm stance of the men inspired their subordinates to support them. However, Carter and the others only saw them as retarded lunatics. ¡°We¡¯re in the twenty-first century. How are you still talking about your ancestors?¡± ¡°History is written by the victor! We can¡¯t help you if you insist on being the retard of the stories. You will die for no reason.¡± ¡°We¡¯re joining the Ruling Union. You lot can wait and die here!¡± The Medical Elite ancient family decided to abandon Bernard and the rest to join the Ruling Union. Medical Elite even ordered, ¡°Carter, take a few men and discuss the matter with the Ruling Union. Tell them we are sincere and would like to join them.¡± ¡°Okay, Grandpa. I promise I will aplish the mission,¡± said Carter, who was extremely delighted. Yes! We will finally be safe. ¡°F*cking traitorous assh*les. You will all die a horrible death!¡± ¡°Traitors! Those are nothing but a bunch of traitors who are unworthy of being Erudian.¡± Bernard and his friends cussed angrily. Owned by N?velDrama.Org. Carter grinned and pointed out, ¡°You guys are just talking sh*t now. Will you remain that stubborn when deathes knocking on your door?¡± ¡°Shameful traitors!¡± ¡°Your ancestors will be embarrassed of you!¡± Several men howled angrily. ¡°Good job dissing them! How can you guys betray our country and our ancestors like that?¡± growled a woman cruelly. Abigail had shown up. She couldn¡¯t believe it when she heard that Carter and the others were going to surrender. The government already recognized the Medical Elite ancient family. Hell, the government even appointed Carter as a National Guardian. How can he surrender? Abigail was disappointed to hear such a thing. Is this the man I am going to marry? ¡°Abigail, how is that betrayal? This is called being smart. It¡¯s not surrendering, either. We are simply negotiating a deal and protecting our legacies. ¡°This war didn¡¯t have much to do with us in the first ce. Look around. Plenty of powerful figures from Erudia are protecting themselves and surviving. If they can do it, then so can we, since we are the people who are not really affected one way or another. We¡¯ve done more than our fair share by fighting thus far. Those who love the ordinarymoners can go ahead and fight for them, but we won¡¯t. ¡°Also, we¡¯re not the only ones who are joining the Ruling Union. You must join the organization as well!¡± said Carter. Abigail shook her head immediately and replied, ¡°No, I will not surrender along your side!¡± Chapter 1694 Chapter 1694 ¡°I am an Erudian, so why would I join forces with my enemy? That will never happen!¡± said Abigail firmly. ¡°That is not up to you!¡± scoffed Carter, ¡°You are mine, and wives are supposed to follow their husbands everywhere. You will go wherever I go! Boys, keep an eye on Abigail. I will go talk to the Ruling Union now.¡± ¡°No, I won¡¯t¡­¡± growled Abigail as she fought hard to refusepliance. Unfortunately, she was restricted. At Ruling Union¡¯s West Warzone base. Bruce was discussing strategy with the council members. The news about Carter¡¯s deflection got Bruce and the others to grin happily. It happened at a surprising moment, but they had anticipated it. Bruce grinned when he saw Carter there, and the former said, ¡°You truly are wise. We can definitely work together, so why fight and spill each other¡¯s blood for no reason?¡± ¡°Haha! Yeah. We have thought things through and wish to join the Ruling Union, but we have some conditions¡­¡± After that, Carter shared all his terms. ¡°These terms are almost too easy toply. How about this? I will make you a promise right here and now. When we take Erudia down, you will all have a im to thend and resources. The country has abundant of both, anyway, and it will actually be difficult for us to manage everything on our own. Sharing a portion with you will not affect us much. I can even write up a contract to solidify my promise,¡± said Bruce. In the end, Carter and the Ruling Union joined forces right away. Over a hundred members of the Medical Elite ancient family and over ten thousand soldiers chose to join the Ruling Union. Carter shared the news with the others right away. ¡°Haha, that is swell! The Ruling Union truly is something else. Joining them will benefit us so much more!¡± ¡°Are you guys sure you don¡¯t want toe along? We will be enjoying our lives as the Angel of Death comes for you,¡± said Medical Elite as he stared at Tobias and the gang. ¡°Traitor! You all are nothing but traitors!¡± ¡°We are not as shameless and will not join you.¡± ¡°F*cking punks. You¡¯re betraying your ownnd! Leave now. Things will not end well for you,¡± growled Bernard and the others. The traitors merely shed them all a smile. They looked right at Bernard and his gang before taunting, ¡°We¡¯ll see which one of us will have a bad ending. Haha, you will all perish!¡± Carter deliberately went to Abigail and grinned before saying, ¡°Let¡¯s go. Follow my lead and join the Ruling Union!¡± ¡°F*ck off! What gives you the right tomand me? Leave. I don¡¯t ever want to see you again,¡± roared Abigail angrily. ¡°You are my wife, so naturally, you have to listen to me!¡± replied Carter with a smile. ¡°Hah! Since when? Our wedding reception was interrupted, so we¡¯re not married,¡± insisted Abigail, who refused to go with him. A greedy smile donned Carter¡¯s face as he replied, ¡°I have regarded you as my wife since our wedding reception began. It doesn¡¯t matter if it got interrupted. You are my wife, anyway! ¡°You will never be rid of me in this lifetime, and you must follow me wherever I go! From now on, you are a member of the Ruling Union as I am, so stop using degrading words like surrendering or betraying.¡± Carter then recollected himself and ordered, ¡°Come, let¡¯s go.¡± The woman struggled as fiercely as she could, but it didn¡¯t matter. Carter still dragged her away. It didn¡¯t take long before more than ten thousand men surrendered and deflected to the Ruling Union. The Ruling Union responded by hosting a huge weing ceremony for them. Hence, Bernard and a few dozen teams became the only thing standing between the fourth and fifth defense barrier. This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. They only had a few thousand men in total, and they stood together to defend their country. The situation had never been worse for them. ¡°Boys, we will protect ournd even if it means we have to give up our lives for it!¡± Chapter 1695 Chapter 1695 Bernard and his men were ready to make the ultimate sacrifice. It didn¡¯t matter if they died ¡ª at least they would die with honor. They lived in a time where benefits and money ruled above all else. However, those superficial things weren¡¯t the only thing that existed. There were still people who would sacrifice their lives for the honor that others regard as ughable.¡± The Medical Elite ancient family and theirrades had joined the Ruling Union. At first, they were pretty scared and were on guard. They worried that their enemy would attack immediately after they deflected. After all, it would be a great opportunity for the Ruling Union to eradicate the Medical Elite ancient family once and for all. It didn¡¯t take long before everyone realized that their worry was unfounded. The Ruling Union was delighted to have new recruits. Naturally, the reason behind it was because the cost of running the Ruling Union was extremely high. It was better if they had fewer enemies to deal with. Medical Elite led his men to meet up with Bruce and the gang. ¡°Huh? An ordinary person?¡± Everyone was shocked when they met Bruce. They never imagined that an ordinary guy was actually the head of the Ruling Union. That is truly unheard of. It was unexpected, but it was a regr guy whomanded an army thatprised over a hundred thousand martial artists and over a million soldiers. Earlier, there was a rumor that imed that a regr guy had invented a weapon that could kill even Supreme ss fighters. What the hell? Are regr folks that powerful? In a way, the martial artists, who had the ability to topple Heaven and Earth, were just pawns. The regr folks were the mastermind behind it all. Hearing that got Bruce to grin and reply, ¡°Yes, I am an ordinary guy, but I can turn into a killing machine whenever I want.¡± Bruce specialized in technology. All he needed was to press a button on his watch, and he would turn into a super-being like Iron Man. The best armor engulfed him right away. It gave Bruce incredible offensive and defensive abilities. However, the truth was that Bruce wasn¡¯t the mastermind, either. He was a pawn, like everyone else. He originated from a high-end mysteriousb in Zarain, and his brother only survived the explosion thanks to the technology developed by that sameb. Establishing the Ruling Union was actually the will of thatb and its important allies. Bruce and the rest were just pawns of those entities. Hearing what Bruce said got the martial artists bbergasted. What the hell? A regr guy can instantly gain the power to fight on equal grounds against us? Owned by N?velDrama.Org. Even the magical medicine designed by the Medical Elite ancient family couldn¡¯t achieve that! ¡°We are so d to hear that you are willing to join the Ruling Union. As you see, we are sincere in offering a truce,¡± said Bruce. ¡°Ah, yes. I can see how sincere you are, and we thank you for it,¡± said Medical Elite, who was given the position to be one of the Ruling Union¡¯s council members. ¡°And now, it¡¯s time for you to prove your loyalty,¡± said Bruce while grinning. ¡°Huh? How do I do that? And why?¡± asked Medical Elite. ¡°I have no choice but to test you. I can¡¯t be sure that this is not all a ruse. You could¡¯ve pretended to join us so that you can attack us from the inside or share crucial information with yourrades on the other side.¡± ¡°No, why would we put on an act like that?¡± refuted Medical Elite. Everyone was quick to deny it. Bruce grinned and pointed out, ¡°Then all you have to do is let your actions prove your words. There are still some guards stationed at the fourth defense barrier, right?¡± Medical Elite and the others nodded, ¡°Yeah, there are still some forces there.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sure you know all about the number of remaining soldiers and their capabilities, right?¡± ¡°Of course!¡± answered Carter as he nodded firmly. ¡°To prove your loyalty, you must kill all of them! It¡¯s an easy task, isn¡¯t it? Given your capabilities, I¡¯m sure you can get everything done within the hour.¡± ¡°What?¡± someone in the crowd blurted. Medical Elite and the other men were instantly stunned. They never hesitated to surrender and deflect but killing the veryrades who fought along their side¡­ That got Medical Elite and the others to hesitate. ¡°This is your mission, and it is your first battle as a part of the Ruling Union, so think it through. Who will you align yourself with?¡± said Bruce to trigger the men when he saw the hesitance in their eyes. ¡°Okay, leave it to us!¡± promised Carter right away. Chapter 1696 Chapter 1696 Cruelty shed past Carter¡¯s face. The man had always believed that being evil was the key to sess, even though he came from a family of doctors. He knew medical skills could be used as a killing tool as much as they could be used as a healing mechanism. Hence, Carter had specialized and learned about the science of killing people over the past few years. This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. At that moment, Carter had already agreed to the terms, so Medical Elite and the others had no choice but to support him. ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s the spirit. Show us how sincere your offer is. That is the only way you can prove that you are one of us. Prep as quickly as possible. You only have twelve hours to aplish your mission,¡± said Bruce before he left with a smile. It was time for Bruce and his men to discuss taking the next step because they had pretty much broken through the Western border. Medical Elite and the others were now stuck in a difficult position. They knew Bernard and the others would likely die, but they didn¡¯t realize they would have to be the ones to deliver the killing blows. They might be shameless, but killing the people they once fought together with got the traitors to feel conflicted. In a way, they were still slightly triggered and felt a little shame when Bernard and the others had called them traitors. ¡°It does not feel right. I can¡¯t do it!¡±ined Medical Elite, who was the first to voice up what everyone had in mind. ¡°Grandpa, let¡¯s just kill them. If we don¡¯t, we will be the ones to die! This is our test from the Ruling Union!¡± insisted Carter. His eyes shone with murderous intent, and he looked merciless. ¡°If you guys can¡¯t do it, Grandpa, then I will lead my team and attack them!¡± offered Carter. He was eager to prove himself and earn a good reputation. ¡°Alright!¡± In the end, it was decided that Carter would lead a team and eradicate their former allies. ¡°Carter Weissman, you f*cking bastard! It¡¯s bad enough that you¡¯re betraying and deflecting, but you¡¯re going to kill your ownrades as well? Have you no conscience?¡± roared Abigail when she learned what was happening. Carter grinned and pointed out, ¡°Abigail, you are a traitor as well. You will contribute to their deaths, and you are just as evil.¡± ¡°Y-you will die a horrible death!¡± growled Abigail. She wanted to cry, but no tears woulde to her. Unfortunately, she had no way of getting out of the sticky situation she was in. She would bebeled as Erudia¡¯s traitor once the news got out, and she would not be able to clear her good name. ¡°You¡¯re bing more and more disobedient, Abigail. If you keep behaving this way, I will kill your family as well. You know all too well that Erudia will eventually fall,¡± boasted Carter as he grinned. At that, the woman became quiet. She saw how powerful the Ruling Union truly was after she was dragged to their base, and she learned just how much they had at their disposal. Everything we witnessed earlier is only a fragment of their true strength. Maybe Erudia truly will fall¡­ At the same moment. Levi was leading his army and was on the way to help everyone. ¡°Report! The Medical Elite ancient family and most of our soldiers have deflected to the Ruling Union. As of now, only a few thousand men are standing firm and defending the fourth defense barrier!¡± That was the news shared by the spies. Hearing those words got Levi to howl angrily, ¡°F*cking traitors!¡± ¡°Yeah, the Medical Elite ancient family is nothing but a family of scums. I truly overestimated them.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s hurry over and eradicate those traitors.¡± Everyone regarded the act of surrendering as something shameful and despicable. Their eyes turned red with anger, and they were so furious that they were trembling. It was fine if their enemy were more skilled, and it was okay if their enemy was stronger¡­ But how could they surrender? F*ck! And to think those people were honored as Medical Elite and National Guardian! ¡°Okay, let¡¯s speed up. I will teach those assh*les a lesson in person!¡± roared Levi. He was furious as well. At the fourth defense barrier. Bernard, Tobias, and the few thousand men were standing guard there. No one spoke, so the ce was eerily quiet. The group was waiting for their deaths. At that moment, everyone looked ready, and it seemed like they regarded death as nothing more than a pastime. Vroom! Vroom! It didn¡¯t take long before they heard amotion from the mountains. It was obvious that their enemies were approaching. ¡°Ready for battle!¡± ¡°We shall not deflect, not even if it means we will die!¡± Bernard and Tobias shouted. Chapter 1697 Chapter 1697 ¡°Extra! Extra! There¡¯s trouble in the West warzone! The Medical Elite ancient family, along with powerful forces amounting to tens of thousands of martial artists have surrendered! They¡¯ve all joined the Ruling Union! With the West warzone having only thousands of men left on guard, they¡¯re going to be defeated in no time! Once the West warzone¡¯s fifth line of defense breaks, all of Erudia will be infiltrated due to its unique topography! If that happens, Erudia¡¯s going to be taken overpletely! And If the East warzone¡¯s fifth line of defense breaks too, it¡¯ll be a problem for Oand City! Erudia is in grave danger!¡± The news of the Medical Elite ancient family surrendering and betraying the country alongside a legion of martial artists quickly spread across the world. This was an utter p to the face for Erudia. Both citizens and Dragonites were dumbfounded and terrified. All that courage they once possessed instantly vanished. The North and South warzones didn¡¯t matter at all. This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. What mattered most were the East and West warzones. These were the zones that could truly endanger Erudia. s, the worst hade. Erudia had lost control in the West, and the East may not be able to hang on for much longer. Erudia¡¯s darkest and most difficult moment had arrived. The entire nation fell into anguish. No one bothered talking dirt about those traitors; it was no use. All that awaited was annihtion. The streets became empty in an instant. Every business ceased operations. The people quietly awaited their fate. Even a child knew what it meant to lose the West warzone. ¡°Hurry up and think of something, or we¡¯re finished for real!¡± ¡°We still haven¡¯t been able to reach the raiders yet.¡± ¡°There¡¯s no point trying to. They must have gone to the East warzone.¡± The Dragonites were fast running out of options too. Other countries went wild over Erudia¡¯s current situation. Countless peopleughed. Henry was among the traitors who had run off. The more horrible the situation in Erudia became, the more they showed their intention of running away. Meanwhile, on the Ruling Union¡¯s side, Carter advanced with his troops. They knew their opponents¡¯ defense mechanisms and even each one of theirbat abilities. Hence, Carter wasn¡¯t nervous at all. He had even brought Abigail with him just to get her involved. That way, she would have no way of walking away from this matter. ¡°Let me go if you have the balls to, Carter!¡± the woman screamed. ¡°Scream all you want, Abigail. You won¡¯t be able to do that soon enough. When this war ends, the world will know about us, and about you being a traitor of Erudia!¡± Carter spoke the truth to her. Abigail immediately fell silent. By then, she would bebeled a traitor and not be allowed to set foot inside Erudia ever again. Carter was way too sly. Abigail was now tied downpletely. It was going to be hard for her to get out of this. Carter quickly arrived at the fourth defense barrier. ¡°So it¡¯s you, traitors! You scumbags! You¡¯re nothing but a puppet army!¡± The hot-tempered Tobias raged at them. The crowd refused to ept such an oue. ¡°I don¡¯t want to die in the hands of these scumbags!¡± Carter grinned and said mockingly, ¡°Kill yourselves, then. Don¡¯t make me deal with you myself.¡± ¡°You sure have some nerve talking like that, you brat!¡± Chapter 1698 Chapter 1698 Suddenly, a loud bellow pierced the air like thunder. Everyone was taken aback, and their ears rang so much that their vision blurred slightly. It was a terrifying sound. Abigail didn¡¯t know if she was hearing things, but the noise sounded especially familiar. ¡°Look! Over there!¡± Suddenly, Carter¡¯s subordinates gasped in shock. Shadows began to appear on both sides of the mountain summit, looking particrly intimidating. Everyone felt their breathing turn frantic, and they soon felt suffocated. ¡°What¡­¡± Carter¡¯s expression immediately took a turn. He had a bad feeling about this. His eyelid began to twitch, which was a bad omen if one were to be superstitious. This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Who are they?¡± asked Carter¡¯s men. While defending their zone, Tobias and Bernard exchanged nces beforeughing boisterously. ¡°Support has arrived, men! Our efforts have not been in vain! Let us prepare ourselves and fight alongside them!¡± Soon, thousands of screams could be heard in the area. Levi¡¯s gaze remained frosty as he stood on top of the mountain. With their army consisting of tens of thousands, Kai and Heath awaited Levi¡¯s orders. ¡°Kill anyone who has betrayed Erudia. Kill anyone who has killed myrades. Leave no man alive!¡± ¡°Attack!¡± With a loud roar, the men charged toward Carter and his troops like madmen. ¡°What¡­¡± Carter was dumbstruck. In actuality, he hadn¡¯t brought that many fighters. Rather, there were about twenty thousand men with him, which made up only a third of the entire force. They had nearly gained the upper hand over Tobias¡¯ troops, only for the tides to turn at thest moment. ¡°Sh*t! It¡¯s Erudia¡¯s raiders! They¡¯vee to the West instead of the East! Retreat at once!¡± Knowing how powerful the raiders were, Carter quickly retreated with his team. But would Levi let them get out of here alive? Certainly not. He had long sealed their escape route. ¡°Kill them!¡± Bam! Pow! ng! Both parties quickly engaged in battle. Erudia¡¯sbatants killed anyone who had betrayed the nation. Many of Carter¡¯s men copsed in pools of blood. The raiders killed relentlessly, especially when it came to these traitors. No mercy was to be shown. Knives, des, fists¡ªthey used every method they possessed. Agonizing cries resonated across the zone. Tobias and his troops, in particr, were the most furious, and they unleashed all their wrath on their enemies. ¡°Stop! We surrender! We¡¯re sorry!¡± Toward the end, the traitors fell to their knees and stopped resisting, begging for their lives. Tobias¡¯ men hesitated briefly. Yet, Levi¡¯s cold voice rang out from behind. ¡°Kill them. Traitors don¡¯t deserve any mercy.¡± Swoosh! sh! They continued to kill. In a blink of an eye, their opponents¡¯ numbers went from twenty thousand to less than a hundred. ¡°Wait!¡± Carter began to negotiate. ¡°If you kill me, my grandfather and the Medical Elite ancient family will surely avenge me! I¡¯m sure you¡¯re well aware of the gap between yourselves and the Ruling Union. Things won¡¯t end well for you! Don¡¯t kill me. You can take me as your hostage instead!¡± The man was ready to risk everything just for the sake of staying alive. Tobias and his men hesitated once again. They had just been given the hard truth. The raiders are here now, but we¡¯re still too weak in the face of the Ruling Union. We have to consider our next move. Things will surely look better if we have him as a hostage. At this very moment, Levi walked over. ¡°You shameless b*stard, Carter Weissman.¡± Chapter 1699 Chapter 1699 Abigail and Carter shuddered upon hearing that voice. It sounds so familiar. Could it be¡­ They were both dumbfounded as soon as they saw his face. Tobias and Bernard were just as stunned, for they had met Levi while attending Carter and Abigail¡¯s wedding previously. Yet, they never expected him to be the one leading the raiders. Tobias turned to Heath. ¡°It¡¯s him?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. He¡¯s the one who led us to victory at the North and the South zones! I watched him kill over thirty Rank Six fighters with my own eyes.¡± Even talking about it now sent chills down Heath¡¯s spine. Tobias and the others inhaled sharply as their expression turned ghastly. ¡°That¡¯s terrifying.¡± ¡°Levi? Is it really you?¡± People among the crowd had different emotions as they saw Levi. For Abigail, it was surprise, joy, and hope. For Carter, it was pure shock. Levi walked toward him slowly. ¡°You shameless traitor. Killing your ownrades like that; how could you do such a thing?¡± Levi remarked with a cold smile. Seeing Levi draw closer to him, Carter suddenly smirked as a look of hostility shed in his eyes. He quickly charged at Levi, attempting to kill him. Whoosh! Yet, Levi suddenly disappeared right in front of his eyes. Bam! Crack!This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. The sound of bones breaking could be heard as Carter fell to the ground and wailed in pain. His right leg had been broken. ¡°Y-Y-You¡¯re no ordinary human!¡± Realization finally dawned on Carter. Bam! Levi pped him across the face, causing all the man¡¯s teeth to fly out of his battered mouth. Abigail was thrilled at the sight. Levi really is no ordinary man! I¡¯m such an idiot. I¡¯d even thought of saving him by marrying Carter. ¡°Kill the rest of them!¡± Levi ordered. With that, the remaining traitors were quickly disposed of. All that was left were Carter and Abigail. ¡°I¡¯m going to kill him, Abigail. You won¡¯t stop me, will you?¡± asked Levi. Carter was Abigail¡¯s fianc¨¦, after all. ¡°Save me, Abigail! I¡¯m your husband! Tell your dear brother-inw not to kill me!¡± Carter began to panic. s, Abigail¡¯s heart was like stone. ¡°Kill this scumbag, Levi. I have nothing to do with him.¡± Levi nodded. ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll do it, but not right now.¡± Tobias and the rest of the crowd immediately came up to him. ¡°You¡¯re the Crown King! Thank God! With your support, we can now continue to defend the West warzone!¡± Everyone beamed with joy. Yet, Levi responded, ¡°Who says you¡¯re going to stay here and defend it? We¡¯ll now be attacking the Ruling Union head-on. That¡¯s an order!¡± ¡°Wait¡­¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°Am I dreaming?¡± The crowd was bbergasted by Levi¡¯s words. We¡¯re going to attack instead of defend? With our current numbers? And it¡¯s going to be a full-frontal, head-on attack? This is crazy! Pure madness! On the other hand, those who knew Levi well remained calm. They understood that the concept of defense never existed in Levi¡¯s vocabry. It was all about attacking. ¡°The Crown King¡¯s orders are absolute! Get ready for a head-on attack!¡± Kai and Heath began to execute Levi¡¯s orders. ¡°Is this for real?¡± ¡°I-I-I¡­¡± Tobias and his troops shivered in fear. Never had they expected to carry out an attack. Chapter 1700 Chapter 1700 They remained in a daze, even as the entire army began advancing. This is like a goddamn dream. We¡¯re going to attack our enemies like this? They¡¯re about a hundred times stronger than us. They even have a whole bunch of viins backing them up. And we¡¯re still going after them? Everyone began to snap back to reality as they slowly approached the Ruling Union¡¯s headquarters. They were about to do something absolutely unimaginable. Meanwhile, nobody inside the headquarters of the Ruling Union paid any heed to the battle that had urred at the West warzone. What were a few thousand opponents to them, after all? Yet, they froze upon hearing themotion outside. ¡°Huh? That¡¯s fast. That didn¡¯t even take half an hour.¡± Everyone was puzzled. Tobias only had several thousand men with him, but it still would¡¯ve been a fairly long battle given how tenacious they were. Half an hour to defeat them all was way too short. Boom! Boom! Boom! Suddenly, the grounds within the headquarters shook violently. Hundreds of rounded objects came flying into the building. The crowd jumped in fright as soon as they realized what the objects were¡ªthe severed heads of hundreds of people. ¡°W-W-What¡­¡± ¡°These are all our own men! What¡¯s going on?¡± The members of the Medical Elite ancient family swiftly recognized these heads. ¡°Sh*t! This is bad!¡± ¡°Quick! We¡¯re in serious trouble!¡± The headquarters of the Ruling Union fell into chaos in an instant. The Medical Elites, Bruce, and the other council members rushed out upon hearing themotion. They, too, jumped in fear after seeing the severed heads. ¡°No! Looks like my grandchildren are in danger too!¡± The Medical Elite was quick to react. Bruce was perplexed. ¡°That can¡¯t be. Didn¡¯t you say the opponents were only a few thousand in number? How could this happen?¡± This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on either, but something definitely isn¡¯t looking good on our side.¡± The Medical Elite grew anxious. Just as they were about to make their decision, a series of thunderous roars came from the top of a mountain far away. ¡°Surrender if you want to live, Ruling Union!¡± ¡°You started the fight and invaded Erudia!¡± ¡°Open up your headquarters and have everyone surrender on their knees, or we¡¯ll attack you head-on!¡± Members of the Ruling Union were stupefied to hear all sorts of threatsing their way. Are they f*cking insane? They want us to surrender? Did they hit their heads against the wall? Can¡¯t they tell what situation they¡¯re in now? And they¡¯re still thinking of attacking us head-on? Bruce let out a boisterousugh, finding the entire situation hrious. ¡°Get the army ready. We¡¯re going to find out who¡¯s calling out to us.¡± It didn¡¯t take long for the Ruling Union to set out with its hundreds of thousands of men. The Medical Elite ancient family, as well as the remaining fifty thousand men, tagged along too. The doors to the headquarters opened, revealing a massive army. The hundreds of thousands of men covered therge ground beneath them, leaving not a single gap. On the other side, Tobias and his troops inhaled sharply at the petrifying sight. There are hundreds of thousands of them¡ªand they¡¯re all martial artists. There has to be tons of Rank Five and Rank Six fighters among them too. How are we going to face them? Before this, they couldn¡¯t roll out that many of their men thanks to the terrains. We managed to put up with them only because they woulde in groups of tens of thousands. But now, they¡¯ve dispatched the whole army. What do we do now? The Ruling Union¡¯s allied army was amused as soon as they realized how many people had been shouting at them previously. ¡°Do these idiots not know their limits?¡± Chapter 1701 Chapter 1701 Bruce smiled and said, ¡°There¡¯s a saying in Erudia that goes ¡®Do not attempt the impossible.¡¯¡° ¡°Today, I have finally understood the meaning of that saying.¡± ¡°It should be the Erudia¡¯s raiders who have been very active recently. They didn¡¯t go into the East Warzone. Instead, they have gone to the West.¡± ¡°Haha! So, they changed their n, huh? Too bad for them that our stronghold in the West is insurmountable. They won¡¯t be able to sessfully spring a surprise attack on us. It¡¯s hopeless for them!¡± Owned by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Now, they¡¯re nning to do a frontal attack, but to attack with just those people? It¡¯s ridiculous!¡± The Ruling Unionughed at the futile n. In their eyes, Levi had made a very, very stupid decision. Even Tobias could not believe the ridiculous attack n. ¡°Grandpa, please save me!¡± At that moment, a voice sounded. ¡°Huh? Is that my grandson?¡± ¡°Carter!¡± The Medical Elite ancient family could not help themselves anymore. It was as if they had all lost their minds. On a mountain top in the far distance, Carter fell to his knees. A ck saber had been rested on his neck. Carter screamed in terror. ¡°Save me, Grandpa! They¡¯re trying to kill me!¡± The Medical Elite grew anxious. ¡°Release my grandson right now! Otherwise, I¡¯ll ensure you meet a fate worse than death!¡± ¡°Let him go or we¡¯ll skin you alive!¡± The Medical Elite and the rest of that ancient family shouted over one another. From afar, Levi was seen stepping on Carter¡¯s back. He held a saber in his hand. He shouted across the distance, ¡°It¡¯s nothing personal. I just want all of you to see what happens to a traitor!¡± ¡°The entire Medical Elite ancient family have squandered the privileges given to you by the Dragonites. You are not worthy of being Erudians! You are all traitors, and I¡¯ll kill you all without mercy!¡± ¡°No, no, don¡¯t¡­¡± the Medical Elite shouted. He seemed to have a sudden realization. Carter felt death creeping closer and his fear intensified. He shouted over and over again in anguish, ¡°No, no, no¡­¡± ¡°Damn you, you traitor!¡± Levi raised the saber in his hand. Blood sttered all around them. Carter¡¯s lifeless body slumped to the ground with a loud thud. He was dead. Levi sneered and said smugly, ¡°Do you see that? This is the fate of a traitor!¡± The other traitors who witnessed Carter¡¯s cold-blooded death were shocked. Each of them imagined themselves in Carter¡¯s ce. Only death awaited traitors like them. ¡°No! Are you seeking death? My grandson!¡± ¡°Ah! I will kill you!¡± ¡°I¡¯m not done with you all!¡± The entire Medical Elite ancient family was mad with anger and grief. They did not even wait for Bruce¡¯s instructions. All of them rushed forward to attack Levi immediately. Levi merely smiled. ¡°Don¡¯t worry now. All of you will meet your deaths today! Come on! One by one!¡± The Medical Elite ancient family was shocked by Levi¡¯s bold statement. ¡°Bruce, save me!¡± However, at that moment, a desperate cry for help sounded. Bruce was stunned to hear that voice. It was his younger brother, Byron. ¡°Wait! Stand down! I am ordering you to stop!¡± Bruce halted the Medical Elite ancient family¡¯s attack. He had caught sight of Byron on the mountaintop. His little brother was kneeling in the exact same position as Carter had been. Is Levi going to kill him too? Cold sweat beaded on Bruce¡¯s forehead. ¡°Calm down! All of you, calm down! Do not make a move!¡± ¡°Let¡¯s talk this out. Calm down! Please do not kill anyone else!¡± Bruce shouted in a horrified tone, gesturing with both his hands at Levi to stand down. Levi smirked and asked cruelly, ¡°Would you like to bet on whether I¡¯ll kill him?¡± Bruce felt panic and fear rise in him. ¡°No, don¡¯t! Please calm down! What do you want? Let¡¯s talk this out, please!¡± Bruce pleaded. ¡°Okay. If you fulfill my one condition, I¡¯ll spare your brother¡¯s life!¡± Levi agreed. Chapter 1702 Chapter 1702 The entire Medical Elite ancient family shuddered at the deal that had been struck between Bruce and Levi. What would Levi want? Bruce nodded fervently. ¡°Just tell me what you want. As long as it is within my ability, I¡¯ll do anything for you!¡± ¡°You want your brother to live? There is only one condition! Kill the entire Medical Elite ancient family! All of them!¡± Gasp! As soon as the words left Levi¡¯s lips, a gasp sounded all around. How could he demand such a thing? The faces of the entire Medical Elite family drained of all colors. Kill all of us? Does he want to turn us against each other? He¡¯s too cunning! ¡°This¡­¡± Bruce was dumbstruck. He hesitated. Levi¡¯s intention was obvious; he was trying to instigate a fight amongst themselves. This would greatly diminish their collective strength. He wanted to use Bruce to get rid of all fifty thousand traitors. How can I kill them all? The Medical Elite and all the council members of the Ruling Union turned to look at Bruce. ¡°No, do not do as he says! You must calm down! Do not act recklessly!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right! They¡¯re exactly like us now; a Ruling Union!¡± Various voices persuaded Bruce. At that moment, Levi spoke, ¡°It seems your brother isn¡¯t taking this seriously. I guess I¡¯ll have no choice but to kill you!¡± ¡°Bruce! Help me!¡± Byron shouted desperately. ¡°I¡­¡± Bruce moved, almost involuntarily. ¡°No! Bruce, don¡¯t move! Stand down and think this through!¡± This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. ¡°Calm down, Bruce!¡± Everyone begged Bruce. The Medical Elite began to fear for all their lives. ¡°Bruce, he¡¯s trying to sow discord amongst us! Do not be fooled by him!¡± ¡°Yes, let¡¯s try to save everyone here!¡± ¡°Save everyone? What a joke! We¡¯re so far away! My brother will be dead before Rank Six even arrives!¡± Bruce retorted. ¡°Bruce, don¡¯t act recklessly. There must be another way!¡± Levi¡¯s voice called out again. ¡°You have three seconds to decide!¡± ¡°Three!¡± ¡°No, Bruce, please save me! I don¡¯t want to die!¡± Byron¡¯s fear heightened as Levi began his countdown. Having spent some time as Levi¡¯s captive, no one knew Levi better than Byron. Levi was a man of his words. ¡°No, stand down! Do not be fooled by him!¡± The atmosphere was tense. Cold sweat prickled Bruce¡¯s forehead. His vein was pulsating at his temple and his entire body was shaking with fear. ¡°Two!¡± Bruce! Please save me! I don¡¯t want to die! Bruce, please! Help me!¡± Byron screamed. He was going mad with fear. ¡°Don¡¯t promise him!¡± ¡°Calm down! Calm down! Don¡¯t make this situation worse just because of one person!¡± The Medical Elite and the others nced at each other nervously. All of them were in a panic. Every single heart was beating wildly and every single one of them was breathing rapidly. Among all of them, Bruce was the most frightened one. His brother¡¯s life hung on one end and on the other, the lives of tens of thousands of other people. His mind could not quite fathom the decision in front of him. Bruce¡¯s face had turned purple as if he had been holding his breath, and his entire body was soaked with sweat. He was shaking uncontrobly. His fists were clenched tightly by his side. This is an impossible decision to make! Levi¡¯s face was void of any expression or emotion. None of their lives mattered to him at all. His lips twitched and he slowly opened them, ¡°One!¡± At the exact moment that he called out the number, the mess in Bruce¡¯s mind untangled itself. ¡°I agree to your condition. I¡¯ll do it.¡± In the end, Bruce gave in to Levi¡¯s demand. He was breathing heavily. Never in his life had he been filled with so much fear. All fifty thousand of the traitors were collectively stunned by Bruce¡¯s words. Their faces all turned white. Chapter 1703 Chapter 1703 Bruce had no choice but to agree to Levi¡¯s condition. That meant Ruling Union was going to kill them all in cold blood. Bruce drew in a deep breath and ordered, ¡°Kill them! Kill them all!¡± ¡°Bruce! Please think this through!¡± The council members of the Ruling Union begged Bruce desperately. ¡°No! They must all die for my brother to live! Anyway, their death means nothing! It¡¯ll not weaken our collective strength! I am yourmander do as I have ordered!¡± Bruce exined as hemanded the Ruling Union to kill the entire Medical Elite ancient family. The council members were relieved to hear Bruce¡¯s exnation. They were d to learn that the death of these fifty thousand souls would not affect their strength; they could still storm into Erudia. ¡°Kill them all!¡± the council members of the Ruling Union echoed after Bruce. The Ruling Union¡¯s troops methodically culled all fifty thousand traitors, including the Medical Elite ancient family. The Medical Elite was shocked at the way things had turned out. They had no choice but to fight again. In order to survive, one could only keep cutting down the enemy in front of you, but they were surrounded. In front of them, Levi stood with his men and behind them, the Ruling Union¡¯s troops were taking them off one by one. There seemed to be no way out for them. ¡°Uh!¡± ¡°Agh!¡± There were blood-curdling screams from all around. In no time, the traitors fell to the ground one by one, all the life drained out of them. Everything happened so quickly. The Ruling Union¡¯s allied army was closing in on them. There was no escape. Countless lifeless bodies littered the ground. There were hundreds of thousands of men against just fifty thousand of the traitors. It was a bloody genocide. Bodies kept falling and began to pile up like mountains. Blood was flowing like a bright red river. The martial artists¡¯ skills were frightening. No one could hold their ground against them. However, the forces of the Medical Elite ancient family were strong and they were sessfully resisting the attack. ¡°Medical Elite, our only choice now is to retreat and escape!¡± ¡°We may be able to fight the Erudian raiders!¡± They hade up with an alternative n to stop fighting the futile fight against the Ruling Union. ¡°Everyone, retreat! This is our only hope!¡± ¡°Run!¡± All of them ran straight towards Levi. It was as if a madness had infected all of them. They were killing anyone who was in their way. Tobias and his men began to panic. Although there were less than ten thousand of the traitors left, there were some warriors amongst them. It was not easy to defeat a warrior even after they have suffered heavy losses. At that moment, Levi spoke up again. ¡°What is this? Do you want your brother to die?¡± When Bruce realized what was happening, he panicked. He had thought that he did not have to care about the men who had rushed over there. However, Levi had used his brother as a threat again. His heart hammered wildly in his chest. ¡°Kill them all! Rank Six, Rank Six, go forward!¡± Bruce was pulling out his trump card. The warriors all emerged, going directly after the Medical Elite and his men. Rank Five and Rank Six stopped in front of the Medical Elite. ¡°Kill them all!¡± This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. Rank Five and Rank Six attacked simultaneously. It was terrifying. ¡°Agh!¡± ¡°Ah!¡± ¡°Huh!¡± The Medical Elite was unable to withstand the attack. Rank Five and Rank Six together were just too overpowering. One by one, they fell to the ground. ¡°Agh!¡± In the end, the Medical Elite was killed by eighteen men from Rank Six. He was thest one to fall out of all the fifty thousand traitors. The killing took the better part of a day. Finally, all the traitors were lying dead on the ground. No one could have guessed that it would turn out this way. They had all surrendered and yet, they had still paid with their lives. This was all because of Levi. Bruce turned to Levi. ¡°I have done as you wanted. The traitors are all dead. Let my brother go!¡± Levi sneered. ¡°Who said I would free your brother?¡± Chapter 1704 Chapter 1704 ¡°What?¡± Levi¡¯s words stunned everyone, and that included those who were on his side. Everyone stared curiously at Levi. Is he going back on his words? That¡¯s¡­ not right. ¡°You lied! You¡­¡± Bruce roared because he knew that he was conned. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you? When have I ever promised that I¡¯d set your brother free? All I said was that I won¡¯t kill him,¡± said Levi. ¡°That¡­¡± Bruce thought about it and realized that Levi was right. Thetter never mentioned anything about setting Byron free. ¡°You despicable, shameless assh*le!¡± shouted Bruce angrily. Levi grinned and added, ¡°Awh, let me tell you something even more despicable and shameless.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°I am a very reasonable man. I killed those traitors because they betrayed Erudia and nned on murdering their own people. That earned them the death penalty. ¡°Your brother is an entirely different case. He is just a thief, so the worst punishment he¡¯d get is decade-long imprisonment. Death was never on the table. You may have sent someone to rescue him from jail, but that sin falls onto your shoulders. It has nothing to do with him, so I never nned on killing him.¡± Everything Levi shared was true, and he was infuriatingly honest. ¡°Urk!¡± Everyone was bbergasted. So he had no intention of killing Byron? This is all just a setup to con me? One con was all it took to kill off all fifty thousand men the Medical Elite had with him. The Ruling Union suffered a sizable loss as well. The mere thought of it broke many hearts. That assh*le! ¡°I have never seen anyone as calcting or as despicable as you!¡± insulted Bruce furiously. The martial artists were innocent idiots whenpared to amander with sharp and diligent nning. Anyone who knew Levi would be aware of how reckless his fighting style was. He had always been aggressive and assaulted his enemy endlessly. In fact, he would make it an all-out fight, even if there were only two people on the battlefield. However, that didn¡¯t mean that he was an idiot. He was still amander who would strategize and could see the bigger picture, and he would minimize casualty as much as possible. All was fair in war. Levi treated friends and family with sincerity and honesty, but when faced with enemies, he would do anything to eliminate them. That was the only way to survive, and that was how things were on the battlefield! What happened earlier was a great example. This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. He didn¡¯t need to sacrifice a single soldier to kill over ten thousand of his enemy. To top it off, he got the Ruling Union to reveal almost all of their trump cards. That was how Levi was. No one was happy, even though they dealt with the traitors. They knew that they would be facing the Ruling Union¡¯s wrath soon. Everyone stared at the army spread out in front of them. Fighting against them is equivalent to dying¡­ ¡°Fine, well, congrattions,¡± said Bruce sarcastically before he added, ¡°You have sessfully infuriated me and will die now!¡± ¡°Listen up, boys. You are to attack and breach the fourth defenseyer within the hour and break through the fifth defenseyer in three hours,¡± ordered Bruce. ¡°Attack!¡± Over a hundred thousand martial artists marched forward, and their number was so overwhelming that even heaven would bow down to them. Theirbined aura was enough to make the Earth beneath their feet tremble. Seeing that, Levi put his smile away. He turned to his men and shouted, ¡°This is it, boys. The battle of our lives is nigh. If we lose, Erudia will most likely fall. Our homes will be demolished, and our family will be separated and homeless. Our lands will also be someone else¡¯s property. So I ask you this. Will you allow them to breakthrough?¡± ¡°Hell no!¡± All it took was a few words to inspire everybody and get them fired up. No one was scared anymore. Instead, they were ready to go all out. ¡°It¡¯s like they say. Only the brave will win a war!¡± That was a battle where the discrepancy in strength and number was too much, but it was also a battle destined to happen. ¡°Attack!¡± Chapter 1705 Chapter 1705 At the East Warzone. Floyd and the others had been resisting and fighting for a long time. ¡°This isn¡¯t right. Why hasn¡¯t Levi shown up?¡± Floyd panicked. He knew that given Levi¡¯s style and speed, the guy should¡¯ve been there ages ago. Why isn¡¯t he here yet? The most strategic time to attack is long gone. Does he have something else up his sleeves? ¡°What is taking our reinforcement so long? We can¡¯t hold them off for much longer.¡± Pained moans filled the East Warzone. Their casualty was simply unimaginable. Just then, a piece of important news spread out and shook everyone to their core. ¡°I just received some horrible news. We¡¯re really doomed! ¡°ording to the update I received, the raiders had gone to the West Warzone. The Medical Elite ancient family, who had betrayed Erudia and deflected, are all killed! ¡°It is also said that the raiders didn¡¯t ambush the Ruling Union. Instead, they performed a full-frontal assault. That is truly surprising. ¡°They are at an impasse, and a battle is imminent. The Ruling Union is a few hundred times stronger in terms of skills and numbers. In other words, the discrepancy between the two sides is obvious, and the result is predictable. The Ruling Union will soon break through the West Warzone and upy over half of Erudia¡¯snd! They smelled danger¡ªcrazy, immense danger. At that moment, every Erudia citizen was worried sick. ¡°Have they gone insane? The raiders abandoned the element of surprise and are fighting head-on? ¡°Most of the Ruling Union¡¯s forces are stationed in the West Warzone. Their number of Rank Six fighters is a few hundred times more than ours! How will our warriors win that battle? They¡¯re practically being sent to their graves! ¡°The West Warzone will be breached! Erudia is done for¡­¡± There was hopelessness in the air. At that moment, all anyone felt was extreme hopelessness. The Dragonites had already sent out all of their experts, and they really had no one else to turn to. At that moment, all they could do was watch quietly¡­ The discrepancy in strength was too much in the West Warzone, and it was destined to fall. The East Warzone was hanging by a thread as well, and it would be broken soon. Given the situation at the time, It seemed that Erudia was fated to fall. Everyone assumed that the Ruling Union would win because it seemed inevitable. The difference in their power is just that strong, and that is especially true in the West Warzone. Despite the overwhelming odds, the warriors of Erudia refused to back down. Their opponents were martial artists, while they themselves were just ordinary soldiers who weren¡¯t a match. Still, their enemies would have to walk over their dead bodies to enter Erudia. That was the spirit burning inside the hearts of the Erudia¡¯s warriors. They stood there like a wall and waited for the enemy toe¡­ Everyone who abandoned Erudia citizenship almost celebrated with firecrackers upon learning the situation. This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Erudia would fall, after all. We made the right choice when we leave that country. Everyone thought that Erudia was done for. Even Floyd and the others, who were in the East Warzone, felt hopeless when they learned that Levi had gone to the West Warzone. In short, no one thought that Erudia could win that battle. They weren¡¯t the only ones thinking about it. Tobias and his men didn¡¯t believe they could win that battle, either. Courage was the brightest and sharpest weapon in a war. Unfortunately, their enemy was too strong. It¡¯s an impossible situation. Still, everyone refuses to back down. ¡°Kill them all!¡± Both sides attacked each other. ¡°Leave no survivor and rescue my brother at all costs!¡± roared Bruce angrily. He pressed his watch, and a metallic armor sprung out. At that moment, Bruce had practically turned into a superhero, and his power was equivalent to that of a Supreme ss fighter. Technology could be truly terrifying at times. With Bruce leading the army, they shot forward like a tsunami. ¡°Abigail, keep the Erudian banner up. Do not let it fall to the ground!¡± said Levi as he assigned Abigail her task. Hence, the Erudian banner flew proudly at the highest spot. Levi¡¯s eyes glowed with murderous intent as he growled, ¡°Today, I will show you just how strong I am.¡± Chapter 1706 Chapter 1706 Levi was thest to march forward, but he was the first one to reach the battleground. ¡°I will overwhelm this army!¡± Levi suddenly flung his leg over. Voom! A scary force swept across his enemies. ¡°Ah!¡± ¡°Urk!¡± ¡°Gah!¡± The invading soldiers exploded and became bloody mist. It only took a moment for over a thousand martial artists to perish. Hiss! One simple move was all it took to get people from both sides to gasp. They were so stunned that they paused instantly. This dude is really something else. Does he actually have what it takes to win the battle by fighting head-on? Erudia¡¯s warriors instantly got inspired, and they forged ahead in the heat of the moment. Levi was like God of ughter, and he stood at the frontline as he crushed his enemies. ¡°Ah!¡± ¡°Arg!¡± ¡°Gah!¡± His devastating attacks turned every step he took into a mountain of corpses. Crimson blood tainted the ground beneath their feet and the stench was nauseating. Levi was like a dragon. He was unstoppable and had his enemy under his feet at all times. The martial artists were nothing more than ordinary citizens when fighting against him. Everyone died from a single punch. So what if you have more people on your side? As far as I am concerned, they are just maggots. One stomp is all it takes to kill a number of them. Levi¡¯s ferocious attacks stirred and inspired his army greatly. Everyone shouted and pushed. Their enemy had more fighters on their side, but with Levi there, Erudia¡¯s soldiers went on their own killing spree. They managed to knock the Ruling Union off their feet, and as time passed, they be more and more aggressive. The soldiers from the Ruling Union, on the other hand, were knocked out of their senses even though they had more people and skilled fighters. ¡°He¡¯s that powerful?¡± ¡°He¡­ what?¡± The leaders of the Ruling Union were bbergasted. ¡°Bruce, what do we do? You¡¯re themander, so what are your orders?¡± Everyone asked and turned to Bruce. Boom! Owned by N?velDrama.Org. Boom! Just then, behind the Ruling Union, in the direction where their base was¡­ Is that an explosion? Everything was shaking, and it looked like an earthquake was about to descend on them. Bright fire filled the base, and thick smoke rolled out of it. Boom! The booming sound kepting, and the base kept exploding. Seeing that stunned Bruce and the others. Most of their men were on the battlefield, so the base was basically an empty husk at the time. However, the Ruling Union¡¯s gadgets and tools were still in the base. That included a metallic armor simr to the one Bruce was wearing at that moment. They also had a lot of secret weapons stashed there. Those weapons were not important to martial artists, but they were crucial to ordinary folks like Bruce and those who needed them to fight. With the base in a sea of fire, it was likely that the Ruling Union¡¯s assets had all been ruined. ¡°F*ck!¡± cussed Bruce in a fit of anger. The secret robots and weapons there were crucial to him, and they were supposed to y an important role in the future. In fact, the mysteriousb in Zarain woulde after him if some of those gadgets were lost. The culprits behind the explosion at the Ruling Union¡¯s base were the soldiers Levi led earlier. Hemanded them to head back and ambush the West Warzone from the other side. Fighting head-on would only end up sacrificing their soldiers, but fighting from a distance would be extremely favorable for them. Levi had his men use modern technology and fight bravely. As suspected, the result was incredible. We even blocked the way, so our enemy can¡¯t escape. ¡°Kill them! Kill them all. Gather all Rank Six fighters and have them gang up on the leader. I¡¯d like to see just how f*cking long he canst!¡± growled Bruce, who was so angry that he had lost his mind. It didn¡¯t take long before all Rank Six fighters from the Ruling Union gathered together. The crowd was bigger than anyone could imagine. Chapter 1707 Chapter 1707 The Ruling Union assigned their Rank Six fighters in the following way. Eleven were sent to the North, thirty-eight were sent to the South, but the West? In fact, three hundred were sent to the West! That was beyond anybody¡¯s imagination, and people from Wildefield were having an especially rough time trying to wrap their minds around it. They had always found pride in having one Rank Six fighter among them. Yet, their enemy had three hundred! And that didn¡¯t even include men like Bruce, who were wearing armor to gain the power of a Rank Six fighter. If those soldiers were included in the count, there would be over three hundred fifty Rank Six fighters with them! ¡°You have one mission, and that is to kill Levi Garrison!¡± roared Bruce with his bloodshot eyes burning with rage. Levi was the only one who had ever faced a predicament like that after the Gods¡¯ Promise was broken. Three hundred Rank Six fighters were going after him. Although¡­ no¡­ it would be more urate to say that this predicament was rare even before the Gods¡¯ Promise was broken. Levi had to fight against three hundred Rank Six fighters. How infuriating and strong would a person have to be to get himself in that much trouble? ¡°Kill him!¡± All three hundred Rank Six fighters dashed over in an instant. Every single one of them was after Levi. ¡°This is¡­¡± Tobias and the others were stunned when they saw how their enemy had three hundred Rank Six fighters with them. This is way too much. The total number of our Rank Six fighters is less than twenty! How are we going to fight them? ¡°Boys, let¡¯s stay strong with the Crown King and go all out!¡± Levi smiled and replied, ¡°There is no need for that. Leave them to me.¡± After that, he turned to the Rank Six fighters that were going after him and taunted, ¡°Come on then. I¡¯ll show you who¡¯s the boss here.¡± Levi didn¡¯t run even though he was facing three hundred Rank Six fighters. Instead, he pushed forward. ¡°Die!¡± It didn¡¯t take long before Levi and the three hundred fighters started exchanging punches. At the end of the day, Rank Six fighters were still a little different from the other martial artists. They were extremely strong. With all three hundred of them working in unison, they were even stronger. If all three hundred of them were to charge ahead before anyone else, they would¡¯ve already destroyed Erudia¡¯s army in the West Warzone. However, none of them was willing to be the first one to go in the battlefield. They were influential and powerful, after all, so why would they want to run at the front like those foot soldiers? That was the first time the Rank Six fighters joined forces, and they only did that because Levi got them mad. When the battle started, everyone thought that Levi would die. ¡°Hang in there, Levi. You have to win this war,¡± murmured Abigail. She kept the banner up and prayed silently. ¡°Go tear that g apart! Erudians love symbolic things and regarded those items as the source of their strength. That is so freaking hrious!¡± ordered Bruce. Rank Five fighters rushed to the top of the mountain right away. Erudia was on the verge of falling, and its citizen was watching and waiting. ¡°ording to the news we just received, both parties had begun fighting.¡± ¡°Do you know that the enemy had three hundred Rank Six fighters, and about five thousand Rank Five fighters! They are simply too strong.¡± ¡°Our soldiers won¡¯t hold it. They simply can¡¯t. The fifth defense barrier in the West will probably fall within the hour, and Erudia will be at our enemy¡¯s mercy.¡± A gloomy aura engulfed every inch of Erudia and everyone looked down and depressed. Even the Dragonites couldn¡¯t speak. ¡°Hah! Erudia is finally falling. We have long awaited for this glorious day.¡± ¡°Erudia of Bayview had been keeping us down for so many years. Finally, someone is going to destroy that country.¡± ¡°We should celebrate the fall of that country. Come now. Let¡¯s throw a party!¡± Every foreign country was excited and was preparing to party. The Lopez and the ck families in Zarain were also enjoying their privileged and luxurious lives. They were delighted to see that Erudia was in hot waters. This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Erudia is done for once the West Warzone falls.¡± ¡°When that happens, we will take Grandpa and Grandma over.¡± ¡°But¡­ What if Erudia doesn¡¯t fall?¡± Logan chuckled and replied, ¡°That¡¯s impossible. Hell, I¡¯ll eat my hat if it doesn¡¯t fall.¡± Chapter 1708 Chapter 1708 Every other country in the world had zero faith in Erudia because the country was in such a terrible situation. The difference in strength on both side was too great. It was virtually impossible for ants to carry elephants away, and there were more elephants than there were ants on that battlefield. That was why everything was so terrifying. No one believed that the army in the West couldst. It will definitely be over in one hour. The battle had begun. Almost everyone on Earth had their eyes on that battlefield. Half an hour passed. The battle was still ongoing. One hour came and went. Yet, the battle was still not over. That was when most were stunned. Wait, it¡¯s not done? ¡°That proves just how strong the remaining soldiers in Erudia were. They actually managed to hold their enemy off for an hour!¡± ¡°They will definitely fall in two hours!¡± Time dripped by. Two more hours passed, but the battle was still not over. Everyone was utterly shocked! Fighting the battle for over two hours¡­ that was beyond what others thought was possible. Could there be some unpredictable changes? Did things turn around for Erudia? ¡°No, that is not possible! How can they possibly survive that?¡± ¡°They¡¯re just stubborn. Erudians are famous for being tenacious, after all.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s wait for a little longer.¡± Almost everyone on earth held their breath as they paid attention to the news from the battlefield and waited for the results. Three hours¡­ four hours¡­ Ten whole hours passed, but the battle in the West still wasn¡¯t done. If anything, it had spread out and affected its surrounding areas. That battle was simply too brutal. ¡°W-what is going on?¡± ¡°How can Erudia¡¯s puny squad possiblyst that long against the Ruling Union¡¯s army?¡± ¡°They had over three hundred Rank Six fighters! Fighting against them has got to be a suicide mission. How did the Erudians hold on?¡± ¡°Could it be¡­ they get someone else to help them? Does Erudia have something else up their sleeves?¡± The foreigners weren¡¯t the only ones who were surprised. Even the Dragonites were stunned as well. As far as they knew, Erudia only had that small portion of soldiers left. They wanted to send reinforcements, but there simply wasn¡¯t anyone around. What kind of men are the raiders? How did they manage to fight against an army that is several times stronger than they are? D-do we actually have a shot at winning this? Almost twelve hours had passed. The battlefield had turned into purgatory on Earth, and the death toll from both sides was immense. At first, some Rank Six fighters went after Levi, then the remaining Rank Six fighters and all the five thousand Rank Five fighters ganged up against Levi. Those fighters were terrifying and powerful. When gathered together like that, they had the power to move mountains. Yet, to everybody¡¯s surprise, Levi actually managed to keep up with them. This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. On top of that, he stood in front of the Erudian banner and made sure that no one could even get close to Abigail. At first, both sides were fighting as usual, but as time passed, everyone noticed that Levi was fighting the mass all on his own. He was like a deity sent from heaven. One hour went by, then the second hour passed¡­ Time kept dripping by, and the Ruling Union¡¯s Rank Six and Rank Five fighters kept falling. There was death everywhere. Levi punched every single one of them, and he killed so much that his eyes were bloodshot. He came through despite the overwhelming number of Rank Six and Rank Five fighters. The battlested for twelve whole hours and the sun had set by then. Levi kept going and going. He never paused or rested for a second. By then, Levi was already covered in blood, but his enemy¡¯s blood kept spewing all over him, anyway. It got to the point where even the soil in that area had turned crimson red. The uneven spots on the ground had be pools of blood that were threatening tobine and form a repulsive river. ¡°Ah!¡± Thest fighter fell, and Levi had officially killed off every single one of the Ruling Union¡¯s Rank Five and Rank Six fighters. Naturally, that was exclusive of Bruce and his men, who weremanding the army from behind. He is like a god and defeated an army all on his own. He actually did something that only happens in myths! The Erudian banner kept flying in the air, but the Ruling Union had be quiet. Chapter 1709 Chapter 1709 It was done! The Ruling Union¡¯s martial artists were slowly dissipating. First, it was the total annihtion of Rank Five and Rank Six fighters, but as time passed, the other martial artists fell as well. With Levi inmand, the raiders of Erudia crushed their enemies easily. He was way too strong. Bruce couldn¡¯t even imagine, but a singled had destroyed the Ruling Union¡¯s allied army. The battle was still ongoing. Three hourster, the Ruling Union waspletely obliterated. The army of a few hundred thousand men had fallen. Unfortunately, Erudia suffered a great loss as well. About three-quarters of their men had died and most of the survivors were wounded. Tobias, Bernard, and theirrades were barely hanging on as well. ¡°Help,e quick!¡± Cries for help echoed in the mountain range. Levi had a cruel expression on as he forged ahead menacingly. All that was left of the Ruling Union was Bruce and the other high-rank officials. They fled earlier when they saw that things were progressing unfavorably for them. Levi chased after them and eventually met up with the army of four hundred thousand men. Unfortunately, he couldn¡¯t catch up to Bruce and the others, whose armors allowed them to fly and came with camouge technology. That allowed them to bypass all the radars and sensors. ¡°Gah, it¡¯s fine. Who cares if the few of them escaped?¡± Levi didn¡¯t really pay much attention to that because they had already won the war in the West Warzone. What Levi truly wanted to do at that moment was to thank the old man. If it hadn¡¯t been for the guy, Levi would not be that strong, and Erudia would have fallen. The battle might havested longer than anticipated, and Levi might be covered in blood, but those were not the scariest bit. The scary part was that Levi wasn¡¯t injured at all. Who would¡¯ve thought that he would get out of a huge battle like that without a scratch? He was no longer the same man he used to be. He would still win the war, but that version of him would be wounded or have died. The new version of him, however, didn¡¯t even have a scratch. Levi went to Abigail after he returned to the Warzone. She had been holding the g for over ten hours, so she was totally exhausted. ¡°We won!¡± ¡°Erudia won!¡± Everyone cheered and cried tears of joy. They risked their lives to squeeze out that victory, and it was precious. ¡°By the way, where is Byron?¡± asked Levi, who noticed that Byron was missing. ¡°Oh, no! He must¡¯ve slipped away during the battle because we were too busy to keep an eye on him.¡± The others had just noticed that. Byron¡¯s escape was not anybody¡¯s fault, though. The battlested for over ten hours, so it was understandable that no one paid attention to him. ¡°He escaped? Huh, okay! He should know something, though. I caught him once, and I can do it again. Once this war is over, I will fly over to Zarain in person and drag him back to jail in front of all his countrymen. Byron, you will never be rid of me!¡± scoffed Levi. ¡°What do we do now?¡± asked the others. ¡°I have to go to the East Warzone now. It¡¯s likely that Floyd and his men can¡¯tst much longer,¡± replied Levi, who didn¡¯t stay a moment longer. He rushed to the East Warzone right away. That was an important spot as well, and it might actually be worse for the country if their enemy broke through. It was close to Oand City, after all. The entire world had their eyes on the battle in the West Warzone. The battlested for fifteen long hours, but everyone saw how the Erudian banner remained dancing in the air¡­ Owned by N?velDrama.Org. Smoke seeped out of the sea of fire burning over there, and it threatened to paint the sky into a permanent red. However, it was finally over. Erudia managed to hold on for over fifteen hours? That is incredible! How persistent and firm did they have to be to keep fighting for so long? So what¡¯s the verdict? How did things end? Are the Erudian raiders done for? Will the Ruling Union march into Erudia¡¯s territory and upy them? Chapter 1710 Chapter 1710 Everyone was waiting for the news from the West Warzone, but nothing came. This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. No one could approach the Warzone either, so they couldn¡¯t investigate. Bruce and his men were fleeing at the time. Everyone looked terrible. We have failed¡­ They nned for years, but it was all for naught, and every single one of them was upset about it. No, we can¡¯t let things end like this! ¡°No, we will not admit defeat just like that! We still have some forces in the East Warzone, and Jared¡¯s Deicide is still operational. A portion of our power remains, and we still have a shot.¡± ¡°Yeah! Plus, we have people supporting us from behind the scenes, so we can¡¯t let this opportunity slip out of our hands.¡± Bruce was one of the people who refused to admit defeat. ¡°What do we do now? We have to get back at them for this!¡± said Byron. ¡°We¡¯ll initiate our second n and attack Oand City directly. Victory will be ours so long as we destroy the city. Send some men over right away and implement the second n! Hurry and do it as quickly as possible. Ambush them before they figure anything out,¡± growled Bruce. He had gonepletely and utterly insane. He added, ¡°And call Jared! Tell him to bring all his weapons over and let him know that he can ask for anything he wants. All I want is for him to reveal his trump card! Now, hurry over to theb and retrieve the final and best weapons.¡± ¡­¡­ Bruce had really lost his mind, and so were the others. They were very close to victory, so they wanted to go all out and use everything they had at their disposal. ¡°If ites to it, I will use that weapon too,¡± said Bruce as he panted. ¡°C-calm down! Things will be too terrifying if we use that weapon. We can¡¯t deal with the consequences of using that weapon, so no matter what, we won¡¯t use it.¡± Bruce¡¯s team opposed fervently as soon as he suggested using that weapon. It didn¡¯t take long before the East Warzone received Bruce¡¯s message. Lee Jong-guk, Jared, and the other high-rank officials of the Ruling Union were all bbergasted. We lost the battle in the West? Most of our forces were focused there, so how is that possible? Bruce told them that the East Warzone was the Ruling Union¡¯sst hope. He also ordered Jared to reveal all secret weapons and use everything at his disposal. In exchange, Bruce would grant Jared anything thetter wanted. ¡°Okay, write up the contract and sign it. I will show you everything I have after that!¡± In the end, Jaredid his terms and signed the contract as well. He even made the others grant most of his wishes on the spot. Then, as promised, Jared showed them all the weapons and trump cards he had up his sleeves. ¡°Hurry! Faster!¡± Jared¡¯s weapon would be brought to the battlefield as soon as possible. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. We will win this war. I will be using the upgraded version of my Deicide, so it won¡¯t matter how powerful their fighting expert is. We will kill him, anyway,¡± imed Jared confidently. I wasn¡¯t nning on showing this to everyone just yet, but what the hell? The scariest bit of all that was the simple fact that the upgraded version of Jared¡¯s Deicide actually existed. It was rumored to be so strong that it could kill Rank Six fighters, but it had never been officially tested. That made sense since there was no way any Rank Six fighter would let him experiment on him. After receiving the news, Jared and his team nned for the most aggressive attack on Floyd¡¯s team. They needed to break through the East Warzone before Levi reached the ce. On the other hand, Bruce¡¯s experts had departed for Oand City. They would destroy the prominent organizations in the city and deal a devastating blow to paralyze Erudia¡¯s spirit. That was the most dangerous moment of the war. Levi knew that things would be bad, so he was rushing to the East Warzone as quickly as he could. He sped ahead. Unfortunately, a group of people barred his path as he rushed over. ¡°Your journey stops here!¡± Chapter 1711 Chapter 1711 An icy tone echoed. Experts popped up all over the region, and every single one of them was wearing a weird outfit. Most had an ugly face on. The aura they exuded was as creepy as they were hellhound. The criminals! It didn¡¯t take a genius to know that the Ruling Union had contacted the criminals and got them there. Looking around, it was clear that there were quite a few people there, and they were all strong. However, Levi scoffed and warned, ¡°Surrender now, and I might spare your life. Know that this is a privilege that foreigners won¡¯t get. You guys might be evil, but you are still a citizen of Erudia, so I will give you a shot at redemption.¡± ¡°Seriously? Do you actually think that you can beat us all by yourself?¡± The criminals weren¡¯t a part of the previous battle, so they didn¡¯t know how strong Levi was. On top of that, Bruce was too busy to warn them. ¡°Levi Garrison, do you even know who we are? We have been waiting for quite some time now.¡± A few figures showed up after those words were said. ¡°Are you members of the Northern Demon?¡± asked Levi. He sensed the aura of a Northern Demon member from the guys. ¡°That¡¯s right! We came here to avenge the Northern Demon.¡± ¡°You know, we searched far and wide for you, and finally, we have you here.¡± Members of the Northern Demon had been holding their anger in for quite some time, so they were happy to see Levi and his team there. Levi might have an army with advanced weaponry, but as far as the martial artists were concerned, those men were nothing. They can¡¯t protect Levi from us! ¡°Stop wasting my time ande at me together,¡± grumbled Levi. He was worried about the situation in the East Warzone, so he was not in the mood to bullsh*t with them. That was also why he took the initiative to get things started. No one expected Levi to throw the first punch like that. ¡°Kill him!¡± The criminals attacked simultaneously. Bang! Bang! Bang! The criminals¡¯ expression took a sharp turn as soon as the fight began. I can¡¯t believe he¡¯s that strong! That same thought shed past everybody¡¯s mind. The Ruling Union had over a few hundred thousand soldiers, but Levi took them all out. Hence, it was understandable that even though the criminals standing before them might be strong, they were nothingpared to Levi. It didn¡¯t take long before all the criminalsy motionless on the ground. Among them were about fifty Rank Six fighters. That was their strongest team! Everybody¡¯s eyes shone with unrelenting shock. ¡°Vengeance? Seriously? Are you retarded? You can¡¯t kill me even if I stand in the same spot the entire fight,¡± taunted Levi as he scanned around. Every criminal became quiet because they knew that Levi¡¯s words were true. ¡°You have two choices. Either die right here and now, or surrender and obey mymands from now on,¡± said Levi to let them choose their own fate. ¡°We choose the second option. Definitely the second one. We are under yourmand now,¡± replied the leader of the Northern Demon. Everyone else nodded in agreement. ¡°To be honest, I don¡¯t trust any of you. That is why I will poison you. Know this¡ªI am the only one with the antidote, so anyone who betrays me will die. Boys, give the criminals the poison,¡± ordered Levi. This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. At first, Phoenix and the others were stunned to hear what Levi said. They were quick to regain their footing, though. They got some pills out of a box and had the criminals swallow them. Every criminal obeyed Levi¡¯smand and swallowed the pills. ¡°I will now assign you your first mission. Take everything you have and go to Oand City right away. Do not let our enemy set foot in there. If you fail to do so, you will die,¡± ordered Levi directly. ¡°Understood, Master. We will depart right away,¡± answered the criminals. The two parties parted ways. Levi grinned andmented, ¡°I was worried about not having enough men earlier. They inadvertently helped me out!¡± Chapter 1712 Chapter 1712 Everyone chuckled. No one expected the criminals to show up in the middle of nowhere. Dang, they are basically offering their men up for free. Levi had already guessed that his enemy would try to ambush Oand City. As a militarymander, he knew that was what most would do under those circumstances. Heck, if Levi was on the enemy¡¯s side, he would send his men to destroy Oand City as well. That was why he was worried and was thinking about how to deal with the situation in Oand City. He couldn¡¯t exactly split in half and go protect the city. To his surprise, his enemy served themselves right up and helped him solve the problem. Phoenix stood beside him and asked, ¡°Do you think they¡¯d believe that those pills are poisons? Those are actually ordinary vitamins and supplements.¡± Levi had used that trick a dozen times. He would use some random pills and tell his enemy that it was poison. It seemed that the trick would never get old. Levi chuckled and replied, ¡°The more powerful a person is, the more that person would value his or her own life. They would never risk it. Moreover, I have shaken them to their core, so they definitely bought the lie!¡± ¡°Hahaha¡­¡± The crowdughed aloud as they continued their journey toward the East Warzone. On the other side. The criminals gathered. ¡°Is that really poison? Why do I not feel anything at all? It felt like I just drank some water.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not fake, is it? I don¡¯t think it¡¯s poison at all.¡± ¡°No, it has to be real,¡± imed Ice Lord and Fire Lord of the Icefire Pce, ¡°Thosemon folks may seem like nothing to us, but their technology and medicine are scary. Besides, did Levi Garrison look like he was kidding?¡± Those words stunned everyone. He¡¯s right! These martial artists discriminated againstmon folks and dissed modern technology and medicine, but Jared¡¯s Deicide taught them to think otherwise. Modern technology has progressed beyond our imagination. Humans, even powerful martial artists, had always feared the unknown. That was why the criminals worried, and why they would do anything Levi told them to. ¡°By the way, did you guys notice the style and technique Mr. Garrison use earlier?¡± asked the leader of the Northern Demon gang. ¡°You guys noticed it too, huh?¡± replied Chester of the Sword Sect grimly. ¡°Yeah, I caught that, too. At first, I assumed that I made a mistake.¡± ¡°Really? I noticed it, too. So it¡¯s true, then.¡± The head of the Tiger Pce, Desmond, gasped and said, ¡°So he really is the disciple of the big demon? His style is an exact match to that old man¡¯s!¡± Woof¡­ woof¡­ Everyone panted heavily. This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. ¡°If that¡¯s true, then it¡¯s only right that we refer to him as our master. We have to obey his every command,¡± murmured everyone in astonishment. That was something Levi never anticipated. The Northern Demon recognized his fighting style, but who would¡¯ve thought that itsmon members knew even more about that. Moreover, how scary did a person have to be to inspire that level of fear among the criminals? It was beyond shocking. Hence, no one dared to dilly dally or ignore Levi¡¯smands anymore. They showed up early in Oand City and set up a defensive perimeter right away. They even recruited more criminals to aplish that mission. All they said was that it was an order from the big demon¡¯s heir. That single sentence got everyone to show up immediately. Even those who had joined forces with the Ruling Union had abandoned their posts and switched stance. At that moment. The Ruling Union had sent five hundred martial artists, and they were already in the vicinity of Oand City. Those men were thest remaining resource Bruce had with him. He nned on getting those men to crush Oand City. They would obliterate organizations such as the Dragonites¡­ That was thest wild card the Ruling Union could put down¡­ Chapter 1713 Chapter 1713 At that moment, everyone knew that Erudia¡¯s trump card and experts were fighting the war on the battlefield. That had to mean that the city was vulnerable, and they assumed that conquering the city was a sure thing. They were especially confident because they sent five hundred martial artists over. Hence, Bruce waited patiently after he returned to Zarain. He didn¡¯t share the news about how he lost the battle in the West because he didn¡¯t want the news to affect the remaining soldiers. He also wanted to ambush Levi with Jared¡¯s upgraded Deicide. That was why, other than those in the Warzone, no one else knew about what happened in the West. ¡°We still have a shot at winning this war. First, we take Oand City down, then we¡¯ll have Jared kill Levi off in the East Warzone. That way, when we break through, we¡¯d be able to coordinate with our men, who would already be inside the city. Erudia will still fall, and we will still win,¡± said Bruce before he prayed, ¡°I pray to the heaven above. Please¡­ let there be no more surprises.¡± That was theirst hope of winning the war. ¡°Mr. Bruce, the five hundred martial artists we sent are nearing Oand City. Shall I give the order to attack?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± ordered Bruce. All five hundred martial artists took off. They entered Oand City from different locations. There were fifty men per team and ten teams in total. Each one of them had their own mission to aplish. After receiving their orders, they ran toward their designated location to carry out their mission. ¡°We have been waiting for quite some time. Hahaha¡­¡± Unfortunately, someone barred all ten groups as soon as they moved. The criminals had been waiting for so long that they were about to scream from boredom. Some even thought that Levi¡¯s guess was wrong. However, their enemy came, after all. ¡°Attack! Kill every single one of them!¡± Ice Lord, Fire Lord, and the other Rank Six fighters spearheaded the team and started killing. The five hundred men that the Ruling Union sent were all Rank Five and Rank Six fighters who were extremely strong. Unfortunately, there were more criminals there. It didn¡¯t take long before all five hundred of the Ruling Union¡¯s men were wiped out. Blood spewed everywhere and agonizing screams echoed. None of the five hundred fighters survived. The invisible danger that threatened Oand City had faded. At the Dragonites¡¯ training base in Oand City. ¡°We received some news. It seemed that fighting experts are closing in on Oand City.¡± ¡°Initiate defense protocol right away! The inevitable will soon befall us.¡± The Dragonites anticipated the attack as well, but they had no choice. All they could do was sit there and wait. Surprisingly, no one showed up, even though the news of their arrival came ages ago. Everyone was confused. What the hell is going on? The Dragonites remained oblivious to what happened. At the same time, in the East Warzone. The Triple Group had gone all out and was attacking Floyd and the others mercilessly. The former group coordinated well with Jared¡¯s Deicide and left dead bodies all over. Floyd¡¯s side was suffering heavily. Supreme ss fighters were falling one after another, and they kept being pushed back. This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. They had already fallen back to the fifth defense barrier, and the criminals were attacking them from behind. They were trapped in all around. At first, they estimated that they could hold on for a few more days. The situation at the time made it so that they could, at most, survive a few more hours. Even Floyd and his team of elite fighters were wounded. ¡°This won¡¯t do. We¡¯re still moving too slowly! Ourrades in the West Warzone had fallen, so we¡¯re the Ruling Union¡¯sst hope. From now on, we must abandon all selfish desires and unite as one. We can¡¯t let all this be for naught!¡± ¡°He¡¯s right. It alles down to this!¡± At that critical moment. Lee Jong-guk, Jared, and the other were having a meeting. Truth was, they didn¡¯t get along well in the past because they didn¡¯t have an actual leader to follow. However, at that final moment, they united as a team. ¡°Attack! Go all out and vanquish our enemy. We will not give them any room to breathe!¡± Chapter 1714 Chapter 1714 The Triple Group truly united and was going to deliver the most devastating blow to Floyd and the others. ¡°Kill them!¡± The fighters of every organization were sent out. In total, there were about two hundred Rank Six fighters and over three thousand Rank Five fighters. That was everything they had. Turned out, many had been hiding their aces up their sleeves and had been lying the entire time. No one wanted to risk everything they had. Hence, they were reluctant to send their Rank Five and Rank Six fighters to the battlefield. Heck, even their Rank Four fighters were hidden away. That was why the East Warzone hadn¡¯t fallen. Floyd and his men couldn¡¯tst that long if the Triple Group had been honest with each other from the beginning. At that moment, Jared was using all of his weapons, but he kept the upgraded Deicide aside. They wanted to make it so that Floyd and the others couldn¡¯t even catch their breath. We will kill them all in one go. ¡°Keep fighting. We must defend our country!¡± Floyd and his men fought like they were ready to die. Theirrades from The Cmity were their role models. Hence, they weren¡¯t afraid of anything. Boom! Bang! Both sides were mercilessly killing one another, and it was a bloodbath! Everything spiraled out of control, and it was as if the world had turned upside down. Erudia suffered heavy casualties. Their enemy only sent a small wave over, but Floyd had already lost half of his men. Floyd was injured by Deicide as well. It was just a brush, but the weapon still wounded Floyd. Everyone else was wounded too. Unfortunately, their enemy won¡¯t relent. The Ruling Union kept attacking like crazy. Ah! Urk! Bam! Their enemy was too aggressive, and Floyd¡¯s men kept falling one after the other. They were suffering from relentless strikes and the remaining soldiers were losing faith. Everyone backed away. We can¡¯t do it. We just can¡¯t fight anymore. Floyd immediately shouted, ¡°Hold up! Everybody is to keep fighting. We cannot afford to fall back. We must push forward, and that remains true even if only one of us remains.¡± Just then, Floyd suddenly chuckled. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, boys. Even if every single one of us dies, Master will avenge us.¡± ¡°Erudia will not fall, and our g will always fly!¡± This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. That was the strength and determination of the Erudians. The more resilient Floyd and his men were, the more aggressive the Ruling Union¡¯s assault was. Thetter refused to even give the former a chance to surrender. As such, the remaining men were forced to back into the fifth defense barrier. ¡°Attack! Kill everyone.¡± There on the field, the Ruling Union¡¯s army marched forward and threatened to bring Floyd and the others to their knees. Floyd¡¯s men were ready toy down their lives. ¡°See you in the afterlife, boys,¡± said Floyd with a smile. Everyone epted their fates as their enemy drew nearer. Death is just an eternal nap, andying down my life for Erudia will make it worthy. It¡¯s just¡­ I hate it. I hate the fact that I can¡¯t protect my country. Why won¡¯t heaven let me save my country? Grumble! Grumble! At that critical moment, the earth suddenly grumbled. An invisible wave swept the Ruling Union¡¯s army, which epassed several hundred thousand men away. That wave separated Floyd and his men from the enemy. The Earth shook, and an enormous crack showed up in the middle of that battlefield. It turned the ce into two separate regions and forced the Ruling Union¡¯s army to stop short. ¡°You really enjoy bullying my disciples, huh?¡± A familiar voice filled the air. Floyd and his men were so relieved that they teared up a little after hearing that voice. ¡°Master is here!¡± Everyone cheered. The soldiers of the Ruling Union¡¯s army were stunned. All they saw was a figure dropping from the sky. Chapter 1715 Chapter 1715 It was as if he was a deity from heaven. Boom! Thend shook like a bomb had gone off when Levinded. An Earthquake ensued, and a terrifying aura spread out. The allied army stumbled a few hundred meters backward. Levi fell from the sky, and it was as if he was a gift from heaven. He stood there and faced the army all on his own. There was no sign of fear on his face. Instead, a small grin crept up, and hemanded, ¡°You will not take another step forward with me here. Imand every single one of you to surrender right away or I will kill you!¡± He was on his own. Yet, he demanded the entire army to surrender. How powerful did a man have to be to have that confidence? ¡°Hell yeah! That is so cool, Master,¡± shouted Floyd. The others cheered loudly as well. The allied army of Ruling Union waspletely bbergasted. What the f*ck? Is he telling us to surrender even though he is alone while we have an army with us? Is that guy crazy or is he just in stupid? ¡°What¡¯s going on? What happened up there? Why did everyone stop?¡± Lee Jong-guk and Jared, who were behind the army, demanded an answer. ¡°Oh, no! It¡¯s Levi Garrison. He has reached the East Warzone,¡± eximed a guy who recognized Levi. Lee Jong-guk¡¯s expression took a sharp change. Hemented, ¡°He¡¯s here? Isn¡¯t that guy a little too fast?¡± Bruce had already told them just how powerful Levi was. Even the most prominent force within the Ruling Union could not stop him, so just how powerful was the guy? No one knew the answer to that question. All they knew was that he could squash Rank Five and Rank Six fighters like they were bugs. He was so strong that he got others to tremble in fear. Jared, however, was smiling in delight. ¡°Levi Garrison, you¡¯re finally here! I have been waiting so long,¡± said Jared. HIs eyes were burning with insanity and eagerness at that moment. The Ruling Union only had one mission for him, and that was to kill Levi. If he aplished that, he could get everything he wanted. One of the things promised to him was that he would be promoted and be the king of Summerbank! Jared couldn¡¯t help feeling excited when he thought about how he would be king. ¡°Come on, boys! Get all the upgraded Deicide over and direct them all at Levi Garrison,¡±manded Jared right away. He had Deicide in position when he informed, ¡°To maximize the chances of killing that guy, I will need all of you to get him exhausted. Our chances of victory will be higher if I were to fire the weapon when he is worn out. Don¡¯t worry, all the Deicide are designed to kill him, so he will not survive this.¡± Jared seemed confident. ¡°Kill them!¡± Then, the order was issued. The allied army went all out and attacked Levi. ¡°Great! I haven¡¯t had my fill in the West,¡± imed Levi before he forged ahead while unarmed. He battled against the army. Floyd and the others were a little worried initially, but theyter saw how Levi was keeping up with the army. Everyone was surprised. ¡°Oh, man! Master really is something else. Hell, yeah!¡± Erudia¡¯s army cheered in excitement. They¡¯ve heard stories about how a single guy could defeat an army of a hundred thousand, but that was the first time they witnessed it. He is actually fighting over a hundred thousand martial artists all on his own! Owned by N?velDrama.Org. That is so cool! The Erudians weren¡¯t the only ones who were surprised, though. The Ruling Union was bbergasted as well. They wondered how strong Levi truly was. That freaking dude is fighting more than a hundred thousand martial artists simultaneously, and he¡¯s bing more ferocious with each punch! The crack Levi had formed earlier was still there, and no one was able to step past it. That was how strong Levi was. On top of that, he was forcing the Ruling Union to back away. This is shocking! It is simply too shocking! What the f*ck? How does human like this even exist? ¡°This won¡¯t do. If things keep progressing this way, our men will not be able to hold Levi Garrison off.¡± ¡°Push forward! Get the weapons closer!¡± ordered Jared right away. Every single Deicide aimed at Levi after they were in position. Chapter 1716 Chapter 1716 ¡°Deicide One in position!¡± ¡°Deicide Two in position!¡± ¡°Deicide Eighty-eight in position!¡± It didn¡¯t take long before over a hundred Deicide were in position and aiming at Levi. ¡°I want everyone to clear the way in ten seconds and leave Levi Garrisonpletely exposed!¡± commanded Jared. ¡°Now!¡± ordered Jared when the timing was right. The allied army suddenly parted. As promised, they were gone within ten seconds, and Levi waspletely exposed on the field. He was the bull¡¯s eye that the Deicide were aiming at. Levi sensed something at that moment. He felt like hundreds of pairs of eyes were locked on him, and it got him ufortable. He wanted to leave, but he couldn¡¯t, because there was nowhere to flee. Floyd and his men knew exactly what was happening. ¡°Oh, shoot! The Deicide! They¡¯re probably using the Deicide against Master.¡± ¡°This is crap. Master, run!¡± Floyd and his men quickly shouted to warn Levi. Unfortunately, they were toote. Deicide had tracking software and being locked in while standing in the middle of an empty field was equivalent to death. There was no escape. Jared was so excited that his entire body was trembling. Killing Levi meant too much to him. Jared had dreamt countless times of how he would defeat Levi on the field that Levi was most familiar with. That dream was about toe true. And I am doing so much more than just defeating him. I am killing him! ¡°Zoey Lopez, bet you never thought that this would happen, huh?¡± murmured Jared before he roared at the sky. Jared was on the verge of going insane after the weapons locked in on Levi. ¡°Die, Levi Garrison!¡± roared Jared. Every Deicide went off simultaneously. Their terrifying power gathered at one point and shot right out. Boom! Boom! The power it shot out was too strong, and even the recoil was devastating. It caused the mountain to shift, and an earthquake of incredible magnitude spread out for miles. That was just the aftereffects of Deicide being fired. As for the actual power that those devices held¡­ Well, that was something Floyd and the others had witnessed before. What they never saw, however, was how things would be when all those weapons fired at the same guy. It was beyond their imagination. Boom! The first energy wave hit Levi, and the Earth grumbled. However, he didn¡¯t disintegrate or turn into a mist of blood like everyone had anticipated. That meant that a single shot from the Deicide couldn¡¯t hurt Levi. Boom! Boom! Boom! The Deicides took turns and fired at Levi continuously within that short period of time. Even then, Levi didn¡¯t budge. He wasn¡¯t injured either. That being said, the ground beneath his feet had cracked. It looked like a spider web and was spreading outward endlessly. Ten miles¡­ a hundred miles¡­ a thousand miles¡­ Boom! Boom! Boom! The Deicide kept firing continuously, and they never stopped. One after another¡­ It seemed Jared was truly going all out to kill Levi. Bang! Bang! With power like that, even someone as strong as Levi couldn¡¯t hold on. He stumbled backward and kept backing away. It was obvious that he was no longer as strong or as agile as he was earlier. Boom! Boom! The Deicide kept firing, and they refused to let Levi catch a breath. No one knew how many energizers were used, but it was obvious that Jared had spent all of his fortune. Urk! Levi finally vomited blood. He was hurt so badly that he fell. The Deicide was simply too terrifying, and that was especially true when they were used simultaneously on a single person. It was so devastating that it wounded Levi. This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. ¡°Hurry! Use the upgraded Deicide now!¡± Jared saw an opportunity and wanted to kill Levi off in one go. Chapter 1717 Chapter 1717 Levi was still struggling on the field. The Deicide was ridiculously powerful and almost destroyed the ce. Worse still, it was all just the beginning. They finally installed the energizer into the upgraded Deicide. There were only eight upgraded Deicide in total. This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Their production was more costly and required more resources. The danger involved was also higher because the upgraded energizers were less stable. However, those Deicides were several times more destructive than their predecessors. It was difficult to control them, and the technology behind it was more advanced. The Ruling Union was actually worried that they might make a mistake and cause the energizer to self- destruct. That would deliver a devastating blow to their own people. It was also why Jared was nervous. Would the upgraded Deicide actually work? No one really knew, and they were about to find out on that battlefield. ¡°All eight upgraded Deicide are ready and in position.¡± It didn¡¯t take long before all the Deicides locked in on Levi. ¡°Fire! Exhaust all the energizers. There is no way he can survive this,¡± roared Jared. They only had eighty energizers for the upgraded Deicide because its production was tooplex. Eighty was all they could afford. In theory, the upgraded Deicide could annihte Rank Six fighters instantaneously. Firing all eighty energizers at Levi¡­ The destruction was beyond imagination. ¡°Master, run! Please stop being so stubborn. You won¡¯t survive this.¡± ¡°He¡¯s right, Master. We beg you. Please run!¡± Floyd and the others were at the back, and they couldn¡¯t bear to see Levi enduring it all on his own. ¡°I know what Master is thinking. He won¡¯t back down until he exhausted all of the Deicide.¡± ¡°Yeah, those weapons¡¯ mere existence threaten Erudia, and he is using his own body to force our enemy to exhaust all their energizers!¡± The other men were shocked. ¡°He is sacrificing himself to exhaust our enemy¡¯s resources?¡± ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s how our Master is,¡± answered Floyd and his men. Pride and admiration filled their voice, but there was also a hint of sorrow. All they could do was watch as their master endured everything. They couldn¡¯t help at all. ¡°Do not step forward without my permission!¡± warned Levi, who was worried about hisrade despite his own dire situation. ¡°Master!¡± ¡°Hold up. You have to survive this, okay?¡± Everyone clenched their fists. They prayed that Levi could survive it. At that moment, everyone knew that the upgraded Deicide would be going off next. ¡°Fire! Kill Levi Garrison right now!¡± howled Jared. Boom! Boom! Boom! The upgraded Deicide went off simultaneously. ¡°Ah!¡± ¡°Gah!¡± The people operating the weapons were all wearing protective gears, but even then, they were vanquished by the recoil. It was horrifying. Everyone gasped. The upgraded Deicide are shockingly powerful! Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! Levi stumbled backward and spewed blood every time the upgraded Deicide was fired. It was obvious that he couldn¡¯t withstand the power of the upgraded Deicide either. ¡°Go on, keep firing!¡± urged Jared. Boom! Boom! Boom! Jared was going crazy as well. He used up all the energizers within the shortest time frame. The weapon was too powerful and terrifying. Levi was hit again and again. Boom! Boom! When the sixty-seventh energizer hit Levi, he suddenly disappeared before everyone¡¯s eyes. He was gone, and over a hundred thousand men witnessed it. Chapter 1718 Chapter 1718 Boom! Boom! Boom! However, all eighty energizers were fired simultaneously, so the remaining thirteen shots missed their target after Levi disappeared. The spot where Levi stood, however, was in shambles. It was in such a bad shape that it looked like the set of an apocalypse movie. ¡°He¡¯s gone. Levi Garrison is dead! We did it. We did it!¡± The Ruling Union cheered together. They celebrated as if they had already won the war. Jared, in particr, howled, ¡°There is no more Levi Garrison, and I am the only king in Erudia. My name, Jared Schmidt, shall be in the history books!¡± Everyone stared at Jared in astonishment. No one could¡¯ve guessed it, but an ordinary guy like Jared turned out to be the most important yer in the field. He turned the situation around for them. Who could¡¯ve imagined it? Levi was strong. He destroyed most of the Ruling Union¡¯s forces when he defeated them in the West Warzone. Hell, he even crushed Rank Five and Rank Six fighters like they were ants. Yet, Jared¡¯s Deicide killed the guy. Jared¡¯s value raised exponentially after that. He became the winner that everyone praised, and his dream of being a king was easily realized. ¡°We won! We won!¡± Lee Jong-guk shared the good news with Bruce right away. ¡°We won! With Levi Garrison gone, there is no obstacle in our path anymore. Our victory will be complete once we take Oand City down! Erudia is within our grasp now.¡± By then, the Ruling Union could already picture their victory. Bruce was ever so excited. Unfortunately, some men came for him at that moment. Every single one of them was wearing a ck tuxedo and had the same pin on their chest. Bruce¡¯s expression took a sharp turn after he saw them. The men were from a Zarain secret organization known only as Shield. Shield had been around for quite some time, and all of its agents had special abilities. It was a highly secretive organization in Zarain, no¡­ it would be more urate to say that organizations like theirs were rare, even on a global scale. The reason behind it was that they controlled part of the most mysterious secrets and powers on earth. However, they weren¡¯t like the Dragonites, though. Shield had real power, and they were responsible for causing terrors that were thought to be supernatural. Rumor had it that Shield was the one that created the Gods¡¯ Promise by order of the Ruler¡­ Even Bruce and his men were terrified of Shield. ¡°Withdraw now. Erudia isn¡¯t as weak as you guys think. Don¡¯t underestimate the sleeping lion there. If you force it to a corner, it will awaken,¡± warned the Shield agent directly. Owned by N?velDrama.Org. Bruce grinned and replied, ¡°Yeah, you¡¯re right. Erudia managed to force us out of itsnd earlier, but still, they are no match against us. Soon, you will see the glorious sight of us upying Erudia.¡± ¡°Well, I tried. Good luck!¡± said the Shield agent before he turned around to leave. They were only there to deliver a message, anyway. At the East Warzone. ¡°Master!¡± Floyd and the others saw how Levi had disappeared after the energy wave hit him. A heartbreaking scream burst out of their lips. Just like that, Levi was gone, and they saw it happening with their own eyes¡­ Everything was too sudden, and they couldn¡¯t believe it. On the other side. ¡°Attack! Breakthrough the East Warzone now!¡± howled Jared. Hismand got the allied army to rush over like a tsunami. Floyd didn¡¯t have many men left with him, and everyone was still mourning Levi, so it was likely that they wouldn¡¯tst thirty minutes. ¡°Everybody is to get ready. We will march to Oand City soon!¡± The army behind Jared started preparing to march forward. Floyd and his men could barely put up a fight, so the army behind Jared assumed that the former would fall by the time they moved forward. ¡°Erudia is not a ce where pests like you can threaten!¡± Just then, a voice boomed over like the thunder from the clouds. Chapter 1719 Chapter 1719 The voice came from the sky, and it felt as if the deities from heaven had issued that warning. The allied army stopped short. Floyd and his men bulged their eyes as well. They looked at the sky. Does this mean that Levi is still alive? That thought ran past everyone there. ¡°No way? How can he still be alive?¡± Jared was so scared that he was sweating bullets, and his lips were pale. Everyone was still reeling in the fear that Levi instilled into them earlier. He is too terrifying. Boom! Boom! A loud noise echoed from both sides of the battlefield. ¡°Look!¡± ¡°Over there!¡± Everyone was gasping in surprise because they saw what was on their left. Several horsemen were sitting on their warhorses when they showed up out of nowhere. They were wearing white robes and hats while their swords were strapped to their back. There were only a few thousand of them, but the aura they exuded was so incredible that it could annihte mountains and dry up the sea. Warhorses showed up on the right side as well, but their riders wore ck outfits with ck masks donning their faces. They were armed with arrows. The sudden emergence of both groups bbergasted everyone. Erudia still had reinforcements to send over? That thought was on everybody¡¯s mind. At that moment, the Dragonites¡¯ training base had finally gotten the real-time footage of what was happening on site. The leaders of the Dragonites turned wild when they saw those horsemen. ¡°It¡¯s them! They finally showed up. I thought that with Levi gone, Erudia will be done for, but the legend is real. These men really exist, and they are here!¡± The leaders of the Dragonites were so excited that they shed tears of joy. ¡°What¡¯s going on? What¡¯s happening there? Who are those people?¡± The other Dragonites were taken aback. ¡°It was just a fairy tale that shouldn¡¯t be shared, but now that they¡¯re here, and everyone already saw them¡­ Let¡¯s just tell the team everything.¡± ¡°Okay, there was a story of how Erudia had protectors hiding in the dark, and those protectors were called Eragon. ¡°They are families of warriors who dedicated themselves to protect Erudia. ¡°We don¡¯t know the specifics of how many members they have or where their headquarters are. ¡°However, we know that for generations, their core objective was to protect Erudia and ensure that Erudia¡¯s foundation remains intact. ¡°They will only show up when Erudia is at its weakest and they will turn the tide to rescue the country from mayhem.¡± ¡°There¡¯s more to that, though. Every major family of Eragon controls a secret segment of Erudia, and the legend says the segment, as a whole, contained a system that kept Erudia safe.¡± ¡°I actually heard another legend about it. They say that every major family held a key. Whenbined, a great secret will be revealed for all.¡± Hearing that got everyone to gasp. ¡°That being said, Eragon was just a fairy tale, and we¡¯ve only heard of their stories. Even our predecessors had never met any members of Eragon before. ¡°That was why when this war began, we prayed that the legends were true but never actually counted on them to help us out. ¡°In fact, when Levi first showed up to solve the problem, we assumed that the Eragon was the one behind it. Naturally, weter learned that it was just Levi alone.¡± This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. ¡°So, in short, the legend is real. The Eragon exists, and they have been monitoring Erudia the entire time. Now that Erudia is at its most vulnerable, they showed up to protect the country,¡± someone concluded. ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right. They are probably the ones who saved Oand City as well!¡± Hope donned the Dragonites¡¯ faces once more. We might just win this war. On the battlefield. Both the white-caped and the ck-clothed horsemen remain quiet after they showed up. They went after the allied army right away. In no time, a battle broke out. Chapter 1720 Chapter 1720 The two teams of horsemen totaled to just a little over ten thousand men, but one should not underestimate them. Every single one of them turned to a killing machine as soon as they fought. The allied army never had a chance. All that was left for them to do was die. The horsemen acted like they were having apetition of which team would kill the most enemies. Every single one of them killed like they were insane¡­ It was a merciless and quick battle. With the energizers depleted, Jared had no choice but to watch as his soldiers fell one after another. They had nothing left to retaliate with. The battle was over quickly, and almost every soldier of the allied army died by their hands. The Eragon¡¯s power was freakishly terrifying. They disappeared without a trace after they defeated the Ruling Union. It was as if they were never there in the first ce. ¡°Fall back! Fall back right now.¡± Lee Jong-guk, Jared, and the other top members fled Erudia before they were attacked by Eragon. They lost! The Ruling Union¡¯s allied army had lost all battles, and thebined number of survivors from all four Warzones was negligible. Everyer received news of how the Ruling Union¡¯s n to destroy Oand City had failed. They failed¡­ The Ruling Union had failedpletely. They were just an organization of martial artists who had formed an alliance, so the entire Ruling Union fell apart as soon as they lost the war. The organization that had onlysted for six months faded away in a matter of seconds. In a way, it was truly heartbreaking. ¡°We lost in every way possible?¡± Bruce couldn¡¯t believe what was being reported. ¡°Yeah. At thest minute, Erudia suddenly sent out two groups of unknown soldiers. They are simply too strong, and every soldier is a killing machine. Also, they are so mysterious that we still don¡¯t know who they really are.¡± Bruce became quiet. He recalled what the Shield agent warned him about. He said that if I force the lion to a corner, it will be awakened¡­ Has it finally woken up? Either way, he failed his mission. The silver lining was that he managed to get Jared and some weapons back. Naturally, the weapons in question were the eight upgraded Deicide. They couldn¡¯t get to the other weapons, so they left them in Erudia¡­ Jared and the key technicians were all taken to Zarain, and that was the best silver lining there was. The Dragonites shared the good news with the entire world right away. ¡°We are happy to announce that the martial artist organization, Ruling Union, has been obliterated, and we won the war.¡± ¡°Erudia won!¡± The news spread all over Erudia and the world like wildfire. The streets of Erudia were filled withughter and cheers, and everyone was celebrating. The events that were being held were grander than Christmas. Regaining the life that was once thought to be gone¡­ That was truly an amazing feeling. A moment ago, Erudia was on the brink of death, and everyone was getting ready for the apocalypse they thought wasing. However, unknown heroes showed up and led the country to victory! Erudia was still the undefeatable country it had always been. Its citizens remained united, and their future was bright. All of Erudia was basking in glee. The people residing in the foreign country, on the other hand, were stunned. Erudia actually won? That is ridiculous! The nightmare they had dreaded actually happened. Erudia managed to survive. The forces in the foreign countries were so disappointed that they could die. The ones who were most disappointed, naturally, were the people who abandoned their Erudian citizenship and joined another nation. They spent so much effort to flee the country wanting to have a nice, peaceful life. Those people had been praying for Erudia¡¯s demise. Who would¡¯ve thought that Erudia would end up winning the war? They had already relinquished their citizenship, so they couldn¡¯t go home anymore. Regret¡­ This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Almost everybody regretted making that choice. They weren¡¯t the only ones who were sad, though. Like them, the Dragonites and the warriors of Erudia weren¡¯t celebrating with the rest of the country. Those men were searching the Warzone for Levi. He may be dead, but we should still take him home¡­ Chapter 1721 Chapter 1721 Although those affiliated with Eragon had contributed to the victory of the war, it was undeniable Levi deserved the most credit since he had taken care of most of their foes by the time Eragon showed up. On top of that, Levi had smashed Deicide into pieces and consumed the energy stored within the energizer, including the upgraded ones, to ensure the safety of the rest. Otherwise, Deicide could easily turn the table even with the aid of those affiliated with Eragon. In short, Levi was the one who had led Erudians to sess. Therefore, they wished he would make it out alive. They were determined to get their hands on the remains of the honorable man even if he had passed on during the fight. As they continued searching high and low for his remains, their effort was to no avail since no one was around. ¡°Master is no longer around! I saw him being wiped out of existence in front of me!¡± ¡°Deicide is such a horrifying weapon! I can¡¯t believe it possesses the capabilities to wipe a man out of existence within seconds!¡± As much as Floyd and the rest were unwilling to embrace the truth, there wasn¡¯t much they could do. ¡°We¡¯ll just have to pray for God to show Erudia some mercy and show him the way back to us!¡± As they started praying in silence, the army started firing shots in an attempt to pay tribute to the honorable Levi Garrison. Meanwhile, Jared was highly regarded as an honorable member of the nation as soon as he made his way to Zarain. Bruce agreed to the terms Jared had listed, including honoring the agreement to appoint him as the king of the nation. This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Zarain reigned over many countries under the concept of colonialism. Bruce managed to persuade others to appoint Jared to be the king of one of thergest nations under their reign. The coronation ceremony would be held within seven days. Although Jared failed to triumph against his foe, he had made a name for himself. In other words, he was one of the most sought-after talents. A lot of celebrities had requested an audience with him and volunteered to be his mistress. On top of that, a lot of conglomerates had offered him a fortune just to acquire the almighty Deicide he possessed. Jared had risen to fame over the night when he was just a nobody a few days ago. ¡°At the very least, I deserve these for taking Levi out! I can¡¯t wait to share the news with Zoey!¡± Jared was all smiles as he was proud of himself. Aspared to Jared, Bruce and his party, who had gone to great lengths to get everything ready beforehand, were upset since their effort was to no avail. On top of that, his brother almost died as a result of their overly ambitious goals. Bruce was irked whenever the pathetic Byron showed up in front of him. Byron mentioned, ¡°I¡¯m just d Levi is dead! Someone has finally avenged me!¡± He was well aware it was a mission impossible for him to get his revenge the moment he found out Levi¡¯s actual power. They were d Jared had Deicide with him to turn the tables around. ¡°He¡¯s right! At the end of the day, it¡¯s still considered a victory on our end since Levi has been killed! He¡¯s no longer a threat!¡± Bruce muttered to himself with a confused look, ¡°Where has the reinforcemente from? Who the h*ll are these mysterious figures?¡± The moment Byron thought Levi might be pulling the strings behind the scenes, he felt a chill running down his spine. He was utterly horrified by the things Levi was capable of since he had experienced that firsthand. That was precisely the reason he had always been intimidated by Levi¡¯s presence ever since he was young. Byron had a feeling Levi wasn¡¯t dead and thought he could hear Levi warning him not to let his guard down as he would return to get his vengeance soon. Chapter 1722 Chapter 1722 Byron felt increasingly unease and thought Levi had his eyes on him. He felt as if Levi would show up at Zarain to bring him away soon. ¡­ With that, Byron told his brother about his concerns. Unamused, Bruce reprimanded, ¡°I¡¯m pretty sure something¡¯s wrong with your brain! I¡¯m going to repeat myself for onest time¡ªLevi has passed on in front of thousands of people!¡± In order to get rid of his brother¡¯s trauma, Bruce acquired the aid of countless psychologists and had Byron go through several counseling sessions. Jared, who had garnered the attention of people from all around the globe, had his fair share of concerns since he had betrayed his country for personal gains. It was only a matter of time until he was taken into custody to bear the consequences of his crime. When Jared heard Byron, his mind was all over the ce as he had a bad feeling about the things awaiting him. Simrly, when he shared his concerns with Bruce, Bruce urged him to take it easy since he was already a citizen of Zarain. To be precise, Jared was merely a few days away from bing the king of another country. Therefore, Bruce assured Jared no one couldy a finger on him in Zarain. He¡¯s right! Why am I terrified by these baseless rumors? No one can capture me when I¡¯m in Zarain! After all, no one dares try anything rash in Zarain! There¡¯s no way others can get their hands on me and Byron! If there¡¯s somewhere safe from Levi, Zarain is definitely one of the many ones! I need to stop freaking out over something trivial! As much as Erudians were thrilled they managed to make it out alive, they had to deal with the mess after the war. Meanwhile, Floyd and the rest of his party hadn¡¯t given up on searching for Levi. ¡°Although we have defeated our foes, many traitors, including Jared, have fled the country after taking out his fellow countrymen! I can¡¯t believe he¡¯s on the run to Zarain! On top of that, there¡¯s Bruce and Byron! Bruce was one of the masterminds of the Ruling Union! We can¡¯t be certain of their identities, but we¡¯re sure they¡¯re hiding in Zarain as well!¡± A few seconds of pauseter, he added, ¡°There¡¯s also Triple Group from Keerea! They¡¯re the ones providing financial support to execute the ns! Also, those from Shield and Apocalypse were involved as well!¡± Dragonites continued naming the foes of Erudia and said, ¡°Maybe there¡¯s nothing much we can do to take them out as of now, but we¡¯ll let them have a taste of their medicine in the future.¡± The people of Erudia knew they couldn¡¯t afford to forget the humiliation their foes had brought upon them. ¡°The martial artists as well as those criminals, who hadn¡¯t shown up during the war, are the foes of the nation! We need to take them out as soon as the opportunity arises in the future!¡± They started gathering the information of the criminals affiliated with the Ruling Union. ¡°Mmm, as long as those affiliated with Eragon are around, the criminals won¡¯t be a match for them! However, there¡¯s nothing much we can do to get our revenge against Jared and Bruce since they¡¯re hiding at Zarain! What are we supposed to do?¡± ¡°We¡¯ll just have to leave them alone for the time being! I¡¯m sure the opportunity to avenge the innocent ones will arise in the near future!¡± ¡°Jared will rise to the throne in another seven days! I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s going to be another mission impossible!¡± The party engaged themselves in a heated discussion and fell into a vicious cycle of despair. All of a sudden, a voice in Baykeep announced at the top of his lungs, ¡°I¡¯ll definitely throw Byron behind bars and bring Jared back for a public execution to atone for his sins! here¡¯s no way I¡¯m allowing them to run away from me!¡± Owned by N?velDrama.Org. The man was none other than Levi. Chapter 1723 Chapter 1723 ¡°We need to avenge ourrades of The Cmity as well as those who had sacrificed themselves for a greater cause!¡± Levi had shown up with a sword made out of an iron meteorite that was once possessed by North Sky Lord. It was called the Northern Excalibur, and it wasn¡¯t an ordinary sword. It was the symbol of their comrades¡¯ determination to protect the nation. Levi was no fool¡ªhe had long gotten himself ready to flee the scene since he was well aware of Deicide¡¯s destruction. Although he was ready to sacrifice himself for a greater cause, he had no intention to sustain a meaningless blow since it was one of his principles to keep himself alive at all costs. He had always shared his principles with hisrades ever since the day he was appointed the commander. Otherwise, there wasn¡¯t anyone they could defend if they were no longer around to keep the defenseless civilians safe. Therefore, Levi had no intention to brace himself through Deicide¡¯s attack since he might end up being injured but not dead since his body was sturdier than an ordinary person¡¯s after going through the training with his mentor. It turned out he had sustained the seemingly serious blow in an attempt to figure out the sturdiness of his body. He had achieved his goal and found out Deicide could heavily injure him, but it wasn¡¯t capable of ending his life. Levi yed along with those hiding in the dark as soon as he figured out their presence. He had been ying pretend just to lure those in hiding to join the battle. He was surprised when he found out Eragon had long gotten themselves ready for the uing battle. Unfortunately, he couldn¡¯t be sure if they were friends or foes. Thus, he had resorted to such an extreme countermeasure to determine the intention of Eragon. That was precisely the reason Levi caused others to misperceive he was dead halfway through the intense fight. This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. It might be a mission impossible for others, but it was nothing more than a piece of cake for Levi since his mentor had taught him the skill of Shadow Clone. He had long picked up the proper method to produce a clone in split seconds. Thus, he could easily deceive others with his clone since it had taken the blow in front of others, including the members of Eragon. With that being said, Levi was merely a rookie. Therefore, he could merely produce one clone at a time since he thought it wouldn¡¯t be wise to master such a skill meant for deceiving others. He once thought it would be better to brush up hisbat skills instead of something as shy as Shadow Clone. However, he changed his mind and thought it was equally important to polish his skills to produce several clones at once in case of emergencies. His mentor told him the experts could easily produce more than a hundred clones at once. Levi couldn¡¯t help but wonder if his mentor could do the same. Instead of answering his queries, his mentor showed him his index finger. Levi couldn¡¯t care less about it during his conversation with his mentor. After much consideration, he felt a chill running down his spine when he thought his mentor might be capable of producing more than a hundred clones. It was then he thought his mentor might have been a demigod or something since no ordinary man was capable of pulling off such an impossible feat. Levi finally made his way to Baykeep with the Northern Excalibur. He was merely a short distance away from Zarain and could barely suppress his wrath when he found out Jared would rise to the throne soon. ¡°There¡¯s no way I¡¯ll let you off the hook, Jared! Also, I get the traitors of Zarain back for the misery they have brought upon us!¡± Up until then, none of those from Zarain were aware of the things awaiting them since they had no idea Levi was on his way to the nation. Levi, who had made his way there without hisrades, was there to assert dominance over those from Zarain and prove everyone wrong when they mentioned Zarain was impregnable. I¡¯m going to show them there¡¯s nothing great about Zarain and defeat them with this sword of mine and nothing else! Chapter 1724 Chapter 1724 Many people had fled the nation and surrendered their citizenship during the war. The officials of Zarain, Raysonia, and Keerea had been weing Erudia¡¯s talents to migrate to their nation. ording to thetest tabtion, Zarain had weed a total of five hundred and seventy thousand people whereas Raysonia and Keerea had epted a total of four hundred and twenty thousand, and three hundred and thirty thousand people respectively. The professionals were included in the list, but those who had sneaked into the country weren¡¯t on the records. In other words, there were much more than they could ever imagine. Nheless, it was a great attempt to flush out the disloyal ones since they valued nothing above their personal gain. To the traitors¡¯ surprise, the people of Erudia managed to defend themselves from the foes of the country. This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Thus, those who had fled ended up in an awkward situation as they couldn¡¯t make up their mind if they should make their way back to Erudia. Truth be told, the only reason they had fled Erudia was for their safety. It wasn¡¯t because they could live a better life abroad. As a matter of fact, they might not do well abroad since they had spent most of their lives in Erudia. Not many of them could get those in charge from Zarain to fulfill the conditions they listed since they weren¡¯t as capable as Jared. A majority of them found out they had been imagining things as they discovered the fact that it may not be an easy life living abroad. Those from the foreign countries deemed these migrants inferior to them and showed them mercy merely because of their wealth, talents and resources. The ones with various talents and resources could still sustain their day-to-day life, but most of them had been having it tough. They knew it was only a matter of time until those foreigners made up their minds to get rid of them the moment they couldn¡¯t be of much use. Although none of them had talked about it, they were well aware of the things awaiting them and shared a simr thought, including the sessor of the Lopez and ck families, who had long fled to Zarain. Those from Zarain had been taking advantage of their limited resources in various aspects. Although it had merely been a short while, their wealth had diminished by over thirty percent. The ones who had fled from the families weren¡¯t particrly talented. They couldn¡¯t even defend themselves, let alone the nation. Their families were the only reasons they could make a name out of themselves. In short, they were merely nobodies without the support of their families from Wildefield. They finally found out they were in a nasty situation immediately after the war because it was only a matter of time until the depletion of their limited resources. They couldn¡¯t possibly acquire help from their families again. Thus, Logan, Shaun, and Henry gathered around to discuss their next best course of action. Meanwhile, Jennie and Mnie, who had always looked forward to living abroad, made it clear they had no intention of leaving. As a matter of fact, they wouldn¡¯t mind spending the rest of their lives there if it was possible. Simrly, Shaun and Logan were of the same ideas and thought they had been living a great life in Zarain. ¡°Within the next four to five years, we won¡¯t encounter any problems since we¡¯re able to sustain our lifestyles. However, what are we going to do five yearster?¡± Fabian, who was the only calm and collected one, asked the rest in the room. ¡°I-I¡ª¡± When they heard him, they went dead silent since they were aware they couldn¡¯t rely on others¡¯ support forever. ¡°Shall we make our way back to Erudia?¡± Henry asked. ¡°No! It¡¯s so embarrassing to make our way back when everyone considers us traitors of the nation! I¡¯m afraid our seniors won¡¯t let us return since they have the same thoughts! Also, why are we making our way back to Erudia when we¡¯re having the best time in life in Zarain?¡± ¡°I have an idea,¡± Henry suggested since everyone was against the idea of making their way back. ¡°What is it? Stop beating around the bush and tell us!¡± The rest of his friends looked at him in anticipation of a great n. Chapter 1725 Chapter 1725 ¡°We¡¯ll just ask our family to support us and enjoy our lives here! I¡¯m pretty sure they won¡¯t leave us alone when we need them!¡± ¡°You¡¯re right! I think they¡¯re just reluctant to admit they still care about us!¡± ¡°Although we have really gotten on their nerves, I¡¯m pretty sure they won¡¯t ignore us when we reach out to them for help!¡± ¡°He¡¯s right! If anything happens to us, I¡¯m certain that they¡¯ll rush to our rescue without a second thought!¡± The party felt a sense of relief as it was written all over their faces. They were d they could consider themselves superior to those from their home country and continued having the best time of their lives in Zarain. Most importantly, they weren¡¯t against the idea of taking advantage of their parents at all. They were determined to make full use of their family¡¯s influences for their personal gain. Nevertheless, they were right because Harry and the rest would never leave them alone if they were aware that their sessors were in deep trouble. Thus, Henry and his friends made up their minds to stay at Zarain for as long as possible. To their surprise, the moment Shaun wrapped up the conversation with someone over the phone, his expression darkened. ¡°Dragonites have figured out Forlevia is a prodigy! They¡¯re going to nurture her talent for the nation¡¯s sake soon! In other words, as the hope of Erudia, she¡¯s going to make it in life soon! It¡¯s the same for the ck family and the Lopez family! Maybe our families are going to be deemed the honorable families of the nation or something!¡± Shaun announced the news. I think Dragonites are trying their best topensate Levi¡¯s family members for Levi¡¯s sacrifice since they have yet to locate him. They might have found out his daughter was a prodigy and made up their mind to nurture her talent for the nation¡¯s sake. ¡°What?¡± Those in the room had their fair share of concerns since the Lopez and ck families might get to share the honor as well. Although they might get to live avish life at Zarain, those were nothing aspared to the privileges they would get to enjoy in Erudia. ¡°If that¡¯s the case, what the heck are we doing here? It¡¯s time to make our way back to our home country!¡± ¡°You¡¯re right! At the end of the day, the fact that we¡¯re Erudians remains! It¡¯s time for us to return home!¡± Owned by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Indeed, no matter where we are, it¡¯s undeniable that we¡¯re Erudians!¡± The materialistic bunch had changed their minds within a few seconds and reached an agreement to make their way back to Erudia. Out of nowhere, someone announced, ¡°Ha! I¡¯m afraid that¡¯s impossible!¡± Seconds after the mysterious figure made himself clear, a bunch of people showed up in the mansion out of nowhere. Jared showed up with a bunch of fierce-looking men. It turned out he had been assigned countless bodyguards to keep him safe since the nation was indebted to him. On top of that, the authorities of Zarain had dispatched a chopper to keep Jared safe just in case of an ambush from afar. In other words, Jared had been granted the highest level of safety protocol. The level of security bestowed on him was on par with the king of the nation. ¡°It¡¯s you!¡± As soon as Shaun and his peers saw Jared, their eyes widened in disbelief since they were aware of the man¡¯s identity, including the fact Jared used to be Levi¡¯s ssmate. Chuckling, Jared announced, ¡°I want all of you to join me from now onwards! In short, all of you are going to remain the citizen of Zarain!¡± Fabian and his peers exchanged nces since they knew the things awaiting them should they join Jared and do his bidding on his behalf. Others would consider them traitors of Erudia and stop them from returning to the country forever. ¡°If anyone of you tries to defy me, I¡¯m afraid there¡¯ll no way out for you! Actually, it¡¯s not a bad deal since all of you get to live avish life from now onwards! It doesn¡¯t matter if you¡¯re from a different country!¡± In the end, the pretentious bunch agreed to join Jared and do his biddings from that day onwards. Chapter 1726 Chapter 1726 They had no choice but to give in since Jared might take them out without a second thought should they try to defy him. This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. It¡¯s just a piece of cake to figure out Jared¡¯s goals! He¡¯s trying to ruin Zoey and her family from within! In order to achieve his goal, we¡¯re the pawns he needs! Nheless, Jared honored his promises and allowed Fabian and his peers to enjoy the most premium lifestyle they could only long for in Zarain. Things were no longer the same for them as Jared promised to appoint them honorable knights and nobles as soon as he was appointed the king of a nation. Henry and his peers thought it wasn¡¯t such a bad idea to join Jared since they wouldn¡¯t get to live such a promising life in Erudia. They would always be deemed inferior to Zoey and Forlevia due to the contribution of Levi. However, things were different as long as they were a citizen of Zarain. They wouldn¡¯t have to rely on others apart from Jared. Thrilled by the thoughts, they started celebrating again. The news of Jared being appointed as the king of a nation made it to the headlines and garnered attention as well as support from former Erudian. They made themselves clear that they would follow Jared as long as he took them in. As it turned out, Jared had gotten in touch with the elites who had fled from Erudia. His n was to gather them for his ambitious n. It was evident he was up to something. Although I¡¯m no longer an Erudian, I¡¯ll build a safe haven for my fellow countrymen and myself! Dragonites couldn¡¯t suppress their wrath anymore the moment they figured out the things Jared had in mind. They made it clear that they wanted Zarain to hand Byron and Jared back to them for a fair trial. Needless to say, there was no way those from Zarain would listen to them. In the end, Dragonites¡¯ n was brought to a halt as they weren¡¯t capable of viting the terms to take Jared into custody. They knew they weren¡¯t a match for them in terms ofbat skills. In fact, they were afraid of challenging those from Zarain. In the end, Dragonites got in touch with Eragon and requested them toplete the mission on their behalf. However, Eragon made themselves clear that was the end of the incident since they had their concerns as well. In short, both parties were afraid of offending the almighty Jared and dared not try anything rash to avoid any possible sh. Hence, they had no choice but to allow Jared to get full of himself in front of them. As soon as Henry joined Jared, Harry and Meredith got in touch with the bunch and reprimanded, ¡°All of you are putting the family to shame! I want all of you to quit and make your way back at once! We¡¯ll be anticipating the arrival of you and your friends!¡± There was no way they would return to their family since they had tasted sess. ¡°Dad, Mom, listen to me and join us in Zarain! We¡¯re going to live a better life as a family over here! I¡¯m sure you guys are going to love it as well!¡± ¡°He¡¯s right! What¡¯s so great about Erudia? It¡¯s time for all of you to venture beyond yourfort zones!¡± ¡°You know what? Mr. Schmidt has promised us two inds! In other words, we¡¯ll be owners of inds soon!¡± Henry and his peers had no intention to join their families. Instead, they brought up the tempting offers and tried to lure their families to join them. ¡°You¡¯re such a useless son! We¡¯re going to ignore all of you even if you need our help in the future!¡± The youngsters had gotten on the nerves of their elderly. They couldn¡¯t be bothered by their parents¡¯ threats at all; instead, they asserted, ¡°Alright, just forget about us if that¡¯s the case! We¡¯re merely a step away from making it in life!¡± ¡°Stay out of my sight from now onwards! You are no longer my son!¡± The Lopez and ck families made up their minds to sever ties with their so-called sessors after the troubles the youngsters had caused the families. ¡°I¡¯m pretty sure they¡¯re going to regret their decisions in the near future! It¡¯s time for them to learn their lesson and the importance of being open to opportunities!¡± Chapter 1727 Chapter 1727 When the others heard Henry, they eximed, ¡°You¡¯re right! They¡¯re way too stubborn for their own good!¡± ¡°Actually, we¡¯re not really affiliated with those from Zarain anymore ever since we¡¯re a member of Mr. Schmidt¡¯s personal party.¡± ¡°Since he¡¯s going to build another safe haven for fellow Erudians, I don¡¯t think there¡¯s any wrong with it! In fact, the members of his team are Erudians as well!¡± ¡°Indeed, we¡¯re just trying to build safe haven for our fellow countrymen! Why does that make us traitors? Our predecessors need to be proud of us since we¡¯re honoring the nation wherever we are!¡± The shameless bunch had just justified their betrayal and thought they were the righteous ones instead of others. On the other hand, Jared continued getting in touch with migrants from Erudia. Things had been going well since most weren¡¯t against the idea of joining him. However, the people of Erudia and Dragonites got increasingly infuriated the more high profile Jared became. Unfortunately, they could merely condemn the shameless bunch. They secretly prayed for someone to show up and shatter their ambitious goal into pieces. It was time for Jared to learn his lesson for betraying his country. Although they knew those might remain a wish for a long time, they couldn¡¯t help but keep hoping and praying. ¡°Have you guys not found the Crown King yet?¡± The ones in the training base of Dragonites went dead silent since their effort was to no avail after searching for Levi over the past few days. Hundreds of thousands of people had witnessed Levi being wiped out by Deicide within a few seconds. Thus, they thought it would be impossible for him to make it out alive just like the time at Mount Drago. Even Floyd, who knew Levi¡¯s capabilities better than others, thought Levi had been annihted. This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Reversero couldn¡¯t do much if Levi¡¯s physical body was destroyed. Thus, it would be impossible for Levi to return to life again. ¡°Maybe it¡¯s time to share the news with his family members!¡± ¡°Also, we need to sort out the Crown King¡¯s funeral and ensure everything is of premium standards since he has contributed to the nation!¡± ¡°It¡¯s such a shame he¡¯s no longer here with us! We need to offer his family everything they need in the future!¡± ¡°Speaking of which, Eragon is going to kill the criminals soon!¡± ¡°Great! It¡¯s finally time for the martial artists to bear the consequences of betraying Erudia!¡± Dragonites weren¡¯t aware Oand City¡¯s crisis had been caused by the criminals under Levi¡¯s supervision. Therefore, their names had been included in the list of the members to be taken care of by Eragon. Since Levi wasn¡¯t there to keep them safe, no one was aware of the things and the contributions of the criminals under his guidance. Not even Dragonites could change the minds of those affiliated with Eragon since they had made up their mind to serve the criminals with capital punishment. On the other hand, Levi had made his way to the border of Zarain. Within a short while, he had gathered the whereabouts of Jared and Byron as well as their schedules. Byron, who was a coward, spent most of his time in theboratory to upgrade the parts of his body. In the meantime, Jared, who had just returned from a trip to Baykeep, had acquired the support of countless people with different backgrounds. Sneering, Levi murmured to himself, ¡°Great! I¡¯m sure there¡¯s a vacant for a king in hell!¡± He thought of taking Jared out on the day of his appointment as the king. Thus, he had yet to get in touch with hisrades in Erudia. Otherwise, things might spiral out of control if others were aware that he was still alive. On top of that, there were many variables associated with his ns. His higher-ups might stop him from having a showdown with Jared if they were aware of his n. To make things worse, they might even order him to stay put and make his way back to Erudia. Levi also thought it was a great opportunity for him to figure out the identity of the members of the Ruling Union. A week passed by in the blink of an eye. It was finally time for the coronation ceremony of Jared. Levi was about to carry out his n to get his hands on the convicted duo and bring them back to Erudia with him. ¡°Are you guys ready?¡± Chapter 1728 Chapter 1728 Iron Shield Laboratory was one of the manyboratories affiliated with Zarain. Theboratory was in charge of countless highly confidential researches. Byron had spent most of his time there to take care of his damaged body parts. On top of that, he thought it was a great idea to stay hidden in a well-securedpound. He felt a sense of security since Bruce had dispatched a Rank Sixbatant to guard him just to ensure his safety. To be precise, thebatant was merely a step away from being a Rank Seven. Thus, no ordinary Rank Six was a match for him in terms ofbat skills. Although most of the members of the Ruling Union had a bodyguard of Rank Six, none of them were as capable as the one Bruce sent Byron. Byron still had to rely on the aid of psychologists just to bring himself to sleep due to nightmares. ¡°Mr. Byron, Mr. Schmidt will be appointed the king of another nation today. Mr. Johnston wants you to join them at the coronation ceremony.¡± Byron shook his head and insisted, ¡°Just tell my brother I¡¯ll sit this one out!¡± He got up on the wrong side of the bed and wasn¡¯t in the mood for anything. When he was in the middle of having his meal, Jameson, one of theboratory¡¯s officials, approached him and announced, ¡°We have just upgraded the defense system of theboratory!¡± ¡°Are you serious?¡± Byron asked with his eyes gleaming in excitement. ¡°I have faith in ourtest defense system! Not even a Rank Sevenbatant can barge into the compound of theboratory without my consent!¡± As soon as Jameson finished his sentence with his chest held high, theboratory started shaking vigorously. Theboratory¡¯s foundation had been destroyed. Subsequently, the self-defense system of the laboratory was triggered. ¡°Intruders alert! Intruders alert!¡± ¡°Someone has just intruded theboratory!¡± As all hell broke loose in theboratory, Byron red at Jameson in the eyes, indicating he had his doubts against Jameson¡¯s so-called upgraded self-defense system. Jameson¡¯s frustration was written all over his face. He assured the startled Byron, ¡°I¡¯ll go deal with the intruder at once!¡± Out of the blue, the person behind Byron announced in a calm and collected tone, ¡°As long as I¡¯m around, I won¡¯t allow others toy a finger on you.¡± On the other end of theboratory, the gate made out of alloy steel, that was supposed to be impregnable, was sent flying by a man¡¯s powerful kick. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. A man with a mask and a set of ck clothes stood at the entrance with a ck sword on his back. It merely took those familiar with the members of The Cmity a few seconds to tell the intruder might be a member of The Cmity. It turned out Levi had made up his mind to show up in the uniform of a member of The Cmity because he wanted to avenge hisrades and send the traitors to Erudia on their behalf. Soon, the guards, including martial artists and those equipped with superweapons, had gathered around at the entrance and surrounded the intruder. The officials of theboratory were determined to take out the intruder with thetest self-defense system they had in ce. Jameson made his way to the scene shortly after his subordinates gathered around. He yelled at the intruder, ¡°How dare you barge into theboratory?¡± His subordinates had gotten the defense systems of theboratory ready to take out the intruder. An instruction from Jameson was all it would take to get rid of the intruder. In an attempt to figure out the identity of the intruder, Jameson asked, ¡°Who are you? Why the hell are you here today?¡± ¡°I¡¯m an Erudian! I¡¯m here to take Byron back to Erudia with me!¡± Chapter 1729 Chapter 1729 The ones around him went dead silent when they heard his seemingly arrogant remark. Simrly, Byron, who had a great time savoring his breakfast, scrunched up his face in irritation when he heard the intruder. nk! He dropped his utensils when he found out the intruder was there for him. Simrly, the ones affiliated with theboratory looked at the intruder in disbelief and thought they had been hearing things. Seriously? Has Byron¡¯s premonitione true? Has someone really made his way to Zarain just to take Byron into custody? It turns out he hasn¡¯t been lying all this while! As those around him lost themselves in a train of thoughts, Levi instructed in a callous tone, ¡°Hand him over to me immediately to avoid a fight!¡± They finally snapped out of bewilderment and returned to their senses. Simrly, they had regained theirposure and thought it wouldn¡¯t be necessary for them to be intimidated since they were still at Zarain. There¡¯s nothing much he can do since we¡¯re not at Erudia! His influence is limited! Byron finally regained hisposure when he recalled they were far away from Erudia. If others wished to bring him away, they would have to acquire the consent of his brother. There¡¯s no way Bruce is ever going to hand me over to this intruder! The person behind Byron repeated himself, ¡°Just take it easy and have faith in them. I¡¯m sure they can sort him out in no time.¡± ¡°Have you lost your mind or something? How dare you show up in front of us when you¡¯re the only Erudian here? Do you have a death wish or something?¡± Jameson, who had finally returned to his senses, asked at the top of his lungs. This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. They thought Levi was overly arrogant to the extent he had the guts to show up at the doorstep of the laboratory and make a demand for Byron to be handed over. The officials of Zarain had just turned down the request of Erudia¡¯s official to hand the traitors over to them. Not even Dragonites had the guts to pick on them. Thus, there was nothing much a nobody without any support could do. Out of nowhere, one of the onlookers found out it was a uniform of The Cmity. He announced, ¡°He must be a member of The Cmity! I¡¯m pretty sure he¡¯s here to avenge hisrades since most of them have passed on during the war!¡± Jameson queried with a scowl, ¡°Ha! You don¡¯t think you¡¯re able to defy us when not even the officials of Erudia get to force us into submission, do you?¡± Levi frowned and repeated himself, ¡°I¡¯ll give you another three seconds to change your mind! Once three seconds is over, I¡¯ll take those getting in my way out!¡± Jameson and those around him burst intoughter when they heard Levi¡¯s warning. Ascertained the self-defense system would keep them safe, Jameson announced with his chest held high, ¡°Come on! I¡¯ll do you a favor and countdown on your behalf! Three! Two! One! Come and get me!¡± Instead of yelling at Jameson, Levi pulled out the Northern Excalibur and strode in the direction of the laboratory. It was then Jameson instructed, ¡°Kill him!¡± A team of martial artists catapulted in the direction of Levi in an attempt to kill him. ¡°To hell you go!¡± Immediately after Levi finished his sentence, heunched the sword in their direction and slit the throats of the ones around him before they could grasp the situation. A few secondster, they copsed to the ground and passed out in a matter of seconds. Jameson and the rest of his subordinates were startled since they thought the intruder was just a nobody. However, it turned out they were wrong¡ªthe intruder was strong enough to break their attack at ease. ¡°Take him out!¡± It was then Jameson delivered his second instruction. As Levi was surrounded once again, he held on to the sword and swiftlyunched himself in the direction of his foes. Swoosh! Something dazzling caught those affiliated with theboratory by surprise. Seconds after they returned to their senses, they found Levi had gotten rid of those around him again. Chapter 1730 Chapter 1730 In spite of taking out countless men within seconds, not even a single drop of blood could be seen on the de of the Northern Excalibur. ¡°I-I¡­¡± Jameson gaped at the presence of the insanely strong figure in front of them. He wasn¡¯t aware that that was merely the beginning of a massacre. Levi continued taking out the ones getting in his way before the startled bunch could grasp what was going on. Swoosh! It wasn¡¯t much of a challenge for him to take those defenseless men out since his subordinates of Rank and Rank Six could easily take out Supreme ss fighters. Those with advanced machinery and equipment weren¡¯t a match against the almighty Levi as well. All it took was one of Levi¡¯s powerful strikes to shatter their armors into pieces. Not even the sturdiest material could withstand a strike of the almighty Northern Excalibur. Thus, those with armors were sliced into half as though it wasn¡¯t a big deal. Shortly, he made his way to the training base. He thought those in front of him weren¡¯t much of a threat when he could easily take care of those affiliated with the Ruling Union at ease. Jameson¡¯s mind was all over the ce as the brutal intruder continued marching his way in their direction. He finally instructed, ¡°Hurry up and activate the self-defense system! Quick!¡± His subordinates initiated the protocol to defend theboratory without further ado. Walls and barricades made out of alloy steel showed up one after another in front of Levi. It turned out the walls had been equipped with countless electrical conductors, enabling the flow of electric current in multiple directions. On top of that, countless weapons showed up out of nowhere. Jameson yelled, ¡°Fire!¡± Bam! Bam! Bam! All of a sudden, countless installed weapons started firing in the direction of Levi in an attempt to wipe him out of existence. No ordinary man could possibly sustain the series of counterattacks sinceser beams had been utilized in an attempt to get rid of the intruders. As a matter of fact, those from the Supreme ss might not make it out unscathed since it was such a high-densityser beam. This must be the reason Jameson told me not to worry even if a Rank Seven were to show up in front of us! The defense system is as strong as Jared¡¯s Deicide! There¡¯s no way others can make it out alive! As a result of the impactful attack, the entireboratory started shaking vigorously once again. They thought there was no way Levi could make it out alive after the series of counterattacks against him. Crack! A short whileter, the walls were shattered into pieces. The manunched his sword in the direction of those behind the walls. Swoosh! Owned by N?velDrama.Org. It merely took a little less than three minutes to destroy the so-called weapons of the advanced defense system. Iron Shield Laboratory¡¯s esteemed self-defense system was destroyed since none of the weapons could inflict any serious injuries on Levi. Levi announced, ¡°Stop getting in my way unless you have a death wish!¡± He continued marching in the direction of Jameson and took out the man¡¯s subordinates without much hassle. ¡°I-It¡¯s not going well!¡± Jameson returned to Byron¡¯s side seconds after he fled the scene. The one behind Byron reprimanded Jameson, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Stop getting worked up over something trivial!¡± Jameson gasped out his reply, ¡°T-The intruder ising our way!¡± Bam! A thunderous bang reverberated in the hall, and all the sses shattered into pieces. Levi showed up out of nowhere and took Byron by surprise. Why does he resemble Levi so much in terms of his figure? In spite of having a mask to conceal his identity, Byron thought there was something awfully familiar with the intruder. ¡°Byron, I won¡¯t allow you to run away from me!¡± The moment he heard the familiar voice, he staggered and fell down on his knees. Chapter 1731 Chapter 1731 ¡°I-It¡¯s freaking Levi! H-How are you still alive!¡± Byron couldn¡¯t even form aplete sentence when he found out he had been right all along¡ªLevi was alive! Even Deicide couldn¡¯t take him out! Clenching his teeth with all his might in an attempt to calm himself, Byron continued stammering, ¡°Y- You¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s impossible for you to take him away with you until you take me out.¡± The mysterious figure behind Byron started emanating a menacing aura, intimidating those in the hall. Since he was merely a step away from Rank Seven, he was no ordinary Rank Sixbatant. In short, he was one of the few formidable foes Levi had ever encountered. Swoosh! He drew his long sword that seemed like one of the Raysonia¡¯s samurai. The sword seemed to have been loaded with a mysterious form of energy, granting him the power to take out his foe without much of a challenge. Schneider did a great job incorporating the techniques of Raysonia with the advancement of technology. Thus, Byron felt a sense of relief with Schneider around him. ¡°I won¡¯t allow you to take anyone away with you as long as I¡¯m around here!¡± Schneider repeated himself for onest time before catapulting in the direction of the intruder. Swoosh! He managed to move at the speed of light with his sword and crashed the floor as a result of his brute force. The seemingly powerful man thought Levi was merely a prey of his. He was certain he could take him out with a powerful blow. ¡°Are you trying to outmatch me in terms of speed?¡± Levi asked with a scowl and dashed in his foe¡¯s direction with the Northern Excalibur. Bam! The duo passed by one another¡¯s side in split seconds and had their back facing one another after a mere two to three seconds. It seemed as if nothing had urred, but blood gushed out of Schneider¡¯s arm after another few seconds. nk! He dropped his sword seconds after his body had split into half. Levi had taken out someone who was merely a step away from Rank Seven within split seconds and drenched those in the hall with blood. Startled by the horrifying scene, Jameson was about to pass out. Consequently, he stammered, ¡°S- Stay away from me!¡± When Levi approached the startled Byron, he announced with a smirk, ¡°Why don¡¯t youe with me and stop trying anything silly since there¡¯s no way you¡¯re running away from me!¡± Bam! Bam! Bam! A few punches were all it took to destroy Byron¡¯s body parts he had spent days and weeks touching up. Levi dragged the dejected man out of the hall and announced, ¡°Jared, I¡¯ming after you soon!¡± Levi marched his way to the coronation ceremony with his eyes glinting in wrath. ¡°B-Byron has been taken into custody!¡± All hell broke loose in theboratory as the staff was unsure if they should leave theboratory. Meanwhile, there was a battleship docked in the middle of Zarain¡¯s ocean. The coronation ceremony would be held on the battleship since Jared was highly regarded by the officials of Zarain. Henry and his peers, who were there for the ceremony, were certain they had made the right decision to join Jared in his future endeavors. Bruce, who was seated next to the important guests, saw someone rushing to his side, whispering the moment he reached him, ¡°Sir, we have bad news!¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Bruce asked with a frown. This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Your brother has been taken into custody by an Erudian a few minutes ago.¡± Bruce gaped at the seemingly unbelievable news and asked, ¡°Come again?¡± His frustration was written all over his face. Chapter 1732 Chapter 1732 Gasp! Those next to him gasped when they heard the news of Byron being taken into custody by an Erudian. They couldn¡¯t help but wonder if Byron¡¯s spection had been spot on all this while. Bruce asked at the top of his lungs, ¡°Where¡¯s Jameson and Schneider? Haven¡¯t I sent them to keep him safe? Are you seriously telling me none of those from theboratory could stop an Erudian?¡± ¡°ording to the report, the defense system of theboratory has been destroyed! Meanwhile, Schneider was killed in split seconds!¡± Bruce¡¯s face puckered in despair when he found out Schneider was taken out in split seconds. It was evident they had encountered a nasty foe. Once he gathered his thoughts, Bruce instructed, ¡°Hurry up and dispatch our men to search for Byron! I want you to get your hands on his precise location as soon as possible!¡± He caressed his chin and murmured to himself in an attempt to figure out the identity of the intruder, ¡°Who the hell is the mysterious Erudian? None from Erudia has the guts to pick on us since we have made ourselves clear that we will never surrender!¡± The guest next to him said, ¡°Maybe he¡¯s one of Erudia¡¯s martial artists? After all, the nation still has a lot of powerful figures.¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t really matter because I¡¯m going to teach him a lesson for picking on us! It¡¯s time to let them know we¡¯re not easy targets! Since he has the guts to abduct my brother, I¡¯ll kill him to warn others!¡± Bruce was extremely worried since the ceremony was about to begin. Otherwise, he¡¯d definitely join the search and rescue team to locate his brother. The bad news took the officials of Zarain by storm. The authorities dispatched most of their men to pursue the intruder. In an attempt to locate Byron, the search and rescue operation was conducted in several major cities, involving the armies of Zarain. On top of that, the most advanced system, Index, had been employed to increase the efficiency of the operation. It was developed to ensure those who had made it to the nation wouldn¡¯t be able to leave without the authorities¡¯ consent. The ess wasn¡¯t limited to the geographical area of Zarain since it was all over the globe, including the capitals of other countries. It was one of the most fearsome technologies avable at that point in time. In spite of the effort to locate the missing duo, their effort was to no avail since the duo was nowhere to be found. Bruce¡¯s disappointment was written all over his face when he heard the bad news. ¡°Are you seriously telling me you can¡¯t locate them? What kind of joke is this? How hard could it be to locate two adults?¡± ¡°Sir, you need to stay calm since we¡¯re still carrying out the search and rescue operation as we speak! We¡¯re certain they¡¯re still in Zarain since there are no signs of them departing!¡± Bruce got increasingly frustrated. He asked, ¡°Huh? Are you telling me you can¡¯t even locate them when they¡¯re still in Zarain?¡± He couldn¡¯t leave since it was about time for Jared¡¯s coronation ceremony. Simrly, he couldn¡¯t share the bad news with the rest until the end of the ceremony. Meanwhile, the officials of Zarain got in touch with the officials of Erudia and asked for the reason they had dispatched someone to go after Byron. The officials of Erudia, including Dragonites, were confused by the question that came out of nowhere because they had never dispatched anyone for a mission of that sort. Immediately after they found out something of that sort had urred, they started gathering intel to verify the rumors. Owned by N?velDrama.Org. We have never sent anyone to go after Byron! The only ones capable of taking Byron in without rming others are the members of Eragon! But that¡¯s impossible since they have made it clear that they won¡¯t resort to anything rash to stir things up at the moment! Just who could it be? Most importantly, the mysterious figure had achieved such an impossible feat! Bruce, who had long boarded the battleship, couldn¡¯t stop himself from perspiring since it had been an hour since his brother went missing. ¡°How¡¯s it going? They can¡¯t just disappear into thin air, can they?¡± It was finally time for Jared¡¯s coronation ceremony. The guests apuded the moment he showed up on stage. Chapter 1733 Chapter 1733 It was finally the day for him to rise to the throne and make a name for himself for his outstanding contribution. Jared stared ahead and thought it was considered an amazing feat since he was merely a nobody just some time ago. No one will consider me a geek from today onwards! No one is going to make fun of me anymore! I have sessfully defeated my peers in terms of achievement! Jared¡¯s loyal followers, including Henry and Logan, were equally thrilled as they thought they would be deemed honorable members of the nation soon. It was only a matter of time until they got their hands on unlimited wealth and fame. ¡°I can¡¯t wait for the bright future ahead of us! We¡¯re no longer good-for-nothing anymore!¡± ¡°Ha! There¡¯s no way I¡¯m making my way back to Erudia when the nation has nothing to offer!¡± Thrilled by the things awaiting them, Shaun and his peers shared their thoughts with one another. Bruce finally returned to his senses since it was time for the ceremony. ¡°We¡¯ll just carry on with the ceremony and decide on the next best course of action once everything¡¯s over.¡± The ceremonymenced with the officiation of agreements between the officials of Zarain and Jared. As Jared would soon be the king of another nation, the session had garnered the attention of people from all around the globe. As much as they might be irked, Erudians couldn¡¯t do anything to stop Jared. Soon, the news of Byron being abducted made it to the headlines and garnered others¡¯ attention. Although the source of the news couldn¡¯t be verified, the news had taken the globe by storm. In short, most people had their attention on the issue and wondered if the officials of Erudia had lost their mind to pick on Zarain. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Meanwhile, the officials of Erudia, including the higher-ups of Dragonites, were equally confused since they weren¡¯t aware of the intruder¡¯s identity. They had no choice but to wait until the moment of truth in order to figure out the identity of the intruder. It was the talk of the town since the news of the officials searching high and low for Byron had been reported as well. It was then Bruce¡¯s subordinate received a text and yelled, ¡°We have found them!¡± Simrly, the public had their eyes on Lake City of Zarain while Jared proceeded with his coronation ceremony. Out of nowhere, Bruce¡¯s subordinate approached him and whispered, ¡°Sir, we have found your brother and the intruder!¡± As a result of the news, Bruce almost sprang up from his seat. He asked, ¡°Where are they?¡± ¡°They¡¯re within close proximity from our current location! We have searched every city apart from Lake City! It turns out they have been hiding at Lake City!¡± ¡°What?¡± Bruce was horrified by a seemingly absurd thought he had in mind and wondered if the intruder would come after them soon. As he brought himself up and brought the coronation ceremony to an abrupt halt, the guests looked at him with the same confused look on their faces. Startled, Jared asked, ¡°Mr. Johnston, what are you doing?¡± ¡°I¡¯m afraid someone¡¯sing after us! Hurry up and wrap up the ceremony as soon as possible!¡± Bruce urged. Irked by Bruce¡¯s advice, Jared asked, ¡°What do you mean I¡¯m supposed to hurry up? Who are you talking about? I can¡¯t think of anyone capable of threatening Zarain! I¡¯m going to¡ª¡± Bam! A figure showed up out of nowhere andnded on top of the battleship as if he hadunched himself in their direction. The impactfulnding had crushed the battleship¡¯s deck and caused the entire battleship to shake vigorously. Thus, the ceremony was brought to an abrupt halt before Jared could finish his sarcastic remarks. Once again, all hell broke loose on the battleship. Chapter 1734 Chapter 1734 The guests were afraid their lives would be at stake and started shrieking in fear of being taken out. Things were chaotic since everyone, including Bruce and Jared, was startled by the presence of the intruder. A few seconds after they returned to their senses and caught a glimpse of the intruder, they saw a mysterious figure next to the intruder. It was none other than Byron, who was drenched in blood, unconscious next to the intruder. Bruce could no longer suppress his wrath when he saw his brother. He yelled, ¡°Byron!¡± Those who were aware of the truth started clenching their fists with their teeth gritted in wrath. ¡°It¡¯s him! I can¡¯t believe he has the guts to show up in front of us!¡± They were rendered speechless since they had just gotten their hands on the so-called intruder¡¯s whereabouts just a few minutes ago. They couldn¡¯t believe Levi¡¯s ultimate goal was to ruin the ceremony. As the guests engaged themselves in a heated discussion, they finally figured out the truth and found out Byron had been abducted. ¡°Are you serious? I don¡¯t think an Erudian possesses the capabilities to abduct someone away from us!¡± No one, not even Jared, found the rumors reliable and thought something must have been wrong with the brains of the officials of Erudia. Otherwise, there was no way they would start another fight after such a massive and serious war. Truth be told, Jared didn¡¯t bother to keep his ns to himself since he was certain the officials of Erudia would stop picking on him. To his surprise, someone from Erudia had shown up at the ceremony and brought everything to a halt. It was evident he was the target of the intruder. Thousands of guests, who had gathered around, couldn¡¯t move their eyes away from Levi and the unconscious Byron next to him. In order to save his brother, Bruce warned, ¡°You¡¯d better stay away from him! I¡¯ll consider setting you free and showing you some mercy! Otherwise, I won¡¯t allow you to leave unscathed!¡± Levi nced at him for a short while and looked elsewhere since he was there for Jared instead of him. ¡°It¡¯s your turn to atone for your sins, Jared! You don¡¯t think you get to escape, do you?¡± Levi broke the silence and asked. Jared felt a chill running down his spine when he heard the familiar voice. Overwhelmed by the horrifying thoughts in his mind, he went dead silent. ¡°Jared, are you aware of your sins? You have joined others and murdered your fellow countrymen without showing them any mercy! Do you really think you can be the ruler of another nation? I will never forgive the traitors of Erudia! It¡¯s time for you to return to Erudia and atone for your sins!¡± As Levi was at the top of his lungs, Jared got down on his knees as his legs turned to jelly. Simrly, the traitors of Erudia were afraid of the things awaiting them. They thought they might end up just like Jared if the intruder were toe after them. As the guests continued staring at Levi, he marched in the direction of Jared, intimidating those around them, including Henry, Shaun, and Fabian. When Levi caught a glimpse of the familiar faces, he was startled and confused by their presence. Wait! Why the heck are they here? Have they turned their backs against the country as well? I have been turning a blind eye over these arrogant youngsters because of Zoey, but I guess they don¡¯t deserve any mercy at all! Henry and his peers felt chills running down their spines since the mysterious figure had nced at them for a few seconds. What does he want from us? Is there anything special about us? It was then they had a bad feeling about the things in store for them. They thought they might lose everything soon. As Levi continued marching across the youngsters, he finally reached Jared¡¯s side. ¡°Why don¡¯t you turn yourself in? That way, I¡¯ll consider doing you a favor instead of beating you to a pulp!¡± This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. On the other hand, Jared had finally regained hisposure. Staring at Levi in the eyes, he announced with a proud grin, ¡°Aren¡¯t you aware you¡¯re currently at Zarain? We won¡¯t allow you to get things your way!¡± ¡°What¡¯s so great about Zarain? I¡¯lle and go as I please!¡± Chapter 1735 Chapter 1735 The pertaining issue was the talk of the globe. In other words, Levi¡¯s arrogant statement had just been broadcast to viewers from all around the globe. Billions of Erudians showed Levi their supports andmented: That¡¯s the way! Erudians were thrilled when they heard Levi. It was the same for those affiliated with Dragonites. Although they couldn¡¯t get their hands on the identity of the mysterious figure, they were d to have him on their side. On top of that, they were proud of him since he had made himself clear he was there on behalf of his country as a fellow Erudian. Since we can¡¯t stop him, we¡¯ll just let him run free and take Byron and Jared back with him to prove others wrong! It¡¯s time to show them Erudia is not a pushover! They need to learn to show us some respect instead of picking on us as if it¡¯s not a big deal! ¡°You must make it out of Zarain alive! You¡¯re the only hope of the country!¡± Billions of Erudians clenched their fists in anticipation of the confrontation¡¯s oue. They hoped Levi could make it back alive along with the criminals. Meanwhile, the rest of the viewers of different opinions. A majority of them couldn¡¯t make to gloat over Levi¡¯s misfortune as soon as he was beaten to a pulp. After all, Zarain was considered a developed country. Levi had just provoked a superior country and waged war against a country on his own. There was no way the officials of Zarain would forgive him for challenging the country¡¯s authority. On top of the deck, Levi was merely a few feet away from Jared. Thus, the anxious Jared yelled, ¡°T- Take him out at once!¡± The bodyguards next to himunched themselves in Levi¡¯s direction, but they were sent flying by the invisible barricade around Levi. Bam! Bang! Jared was drenched in blood as his so-called bodyguards were beaten to pulps in a few seconds. ¡°It¡¯s time to go!¡± Levi grasped Jared¡¯s cor andunched a powerful kick at Jared¡¯s leg. As a result, a loud crack could be heard. It was safe to assume that Jared¡¯s leg had been broken. He ended up on his knees in pain. Levi tied Byron and Jared together, holding the Northern Excalibur on his left hand and the vicious duo on his right. He red at his fellow countrymen as he continued marching away on the deck. As a result, most of the traitors started shivering in fear and almost burst into tears. ¡°B-Boohoo¡­ I¡­¡± ¡°T-This has nothing to do with me!¡± Shaun and his peers were intimidated by Levi¡¯s presence as well. Without a second thought, they crawled their way away from Levi for the sake of their lives. Although he was surrounded by a bunch of powerful men, they dared not approach him and continued surrounding him instead of trying anything rash. It was then Bruce broke the silence and warned, ¡°Hold it right there! You don¡¯t think I¡¯m allowing you to leave with them, do you? Hurry up and set them free! I¡¯ll consider doing you a favor and grant you a pleasurable death!¡± Never had he gone through such humiliations throughout his life since he was the person in charge of the country. Hence, he couldn¡¯t keep his cool any longer since the intruder had just asserted dominance over him in front of others. No one had ever picked on his brother as well. Thus, there was no way he¡¯d allow Levi, who had just tarnished his image, to get away with it. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. On top of that, the officials felt humiliated since Levi had shown up out of nowhere and disregarded the law of the nation, taking their bodyguards out without holding back. No one has ever picked on us! We¡¯re always the ones picking on others! There¡¯s no way we¡¯re tolerating such humiliations! ¡°Kill him! Otherwise, others are going to think we¡¯re an easy target and start picking on us in a simr manner!¡± ¡°He¡¯s right! We need to take him out for the sake of the country¡¯s image!¡± Those from the upper echelon had just made themselves clear they wanted Levi dead. Chapter 1736 Chapter 1736 Shield was the first to receive the request from the higher-ups. This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. ¡°We need to take him out with extreme countermeasures! It¡¯s necessary to warn others to stay away from Zarain!¡± It turned out the officials of Zarain thought it was a great opportunity to prove themselves a strong nation. In short, Levi had more foes than he could ever imagine in Zarain. He had to tackle assassination attempts from countless parties. Erudians were well aware of the things awaiting Levi and thought he might not make it out alive since no one was a match for Zarain in terms ofbat skills. To make things worse, Zarain wasn¡¯t on its own since the officials of the country had been keeping in touch with the officials of other countries. It wasn¡¯t much of an exaggeration to consider it a fight of Levi against half of the globe. If he was able to make it out alive, he might be regarded as the most notable man of the century. He would die an honorable death even if he could not make it out alive. With that being said, billions of Erudians hoped he¡¯d make it out alive and return to them safely. Thousands ofbatants had gathered around on the battleship. As soon as they surrounded Levi, Bruce warned, ¡°I¡¯ll give you another chance to set them free!¡± Levi held the Northern Excalibur high and announced with an arrogant smirk, ¡°I won¡¯t hold back against the ones trying to get in my way!¡± Unable to take it anymore, the infuriated Bruce instructed, ¡°Take him out without hurting my brother and Mr. Schmidt!¡± Within a few seconds, Levi waspletely surrounded as if he was about to be washed away by a human wave. ¡°To hell all of you go!¡± He stepped forward and twirled the Northern Excalibur without holding back against his foes. A few secondster, his menacing aura took his foes by surprise. Once again, the dazzling sword of his rendered his foes incapable of motion and took them out in split seconds. Swoosh! They copsed to the ground and passed on one after another with blood gushing out of their wounds. Meanwhile, Levi continued marching his way through the piles of corpses ahead of him with the two hostages. None of them could approach him since they were afraid of being taken out by surprise when all it took to take out the rest was a strike from his sword. The Northern Excalibur could easily take out a hundred people at once. Hence, Levi continued making his way to the other end of the battleship. Bruce¡¯s men were taken out one after another and no one seemed to have what it took to stand against the almighty Levi. They couldn¡¯t even withstand a strike from his sword, let aloney a finger on the powerful man. The moment Bruce figured out Levi¡¯s actual capabilities, he finally linked the missing pieces of puzzles together. He must have been the reason Byron was taken into custody in spite of being heavily guarded. ¡°I want everyone to go after him at once! We must take him out!¡± ¡°We need reinforcement on the battleship! Send as many troops as possible to the battleship! We¡¯re on the verge of losing him!¡± Bruce immediately requested backup and sent his personal troop to go after Levi. The armored warriorsunched themselves in Levi¡¯s direction, but they were sliced into half within a few seconds as if there was nothing great about their armors. Bruce was stunned as his well-equipped troop had been taken out without much effort Although those were merely first-generation armor, it was supposed to defend them against brutal attacks. They had been sliced in half without putting on much of a fight! Just what sort of freak are we dealing with? The moment he thought the man in front of him was a freak, he thought the mysterious figure might be Levi since Levi was the only one who had massacred an entire battalion of the army during the fight with the West. A few seconds after he snapped out of bewilderment and returned to his senses, he noticed a few thousand ofbatants and his personal troop had been killed. None of them could stop Levi, let alone possess any sort of threat to the seemingly unstoppable man. ¡°Have I not mentioned none of you can stop me?¡± Seconds after he finished his rhetorical question, Levi dragged the duo behind him and made his way off the battleship. ¡°No! The show is just about to begin!¡± Chapter 1737 Chapter 1737 Bruce¡¯s bulging veins could be seen on his forehead. He started shuddering involuntarily, indicating he was on the verge of going berserk. He¡¯s pushing his luck! There¡¯s no way I¡¯m letting him off the hook! Although Levi had made his way off the battleship with Jared and Byron, he still needed to brace himself through the uing challenges. The battleship¡¯s defense system had been activated. Levi was the sole target of the advanced weapons installed onboard. If it weren¡¯t because of the hostages, Levi might have been blown into a speck of dust within a few seconds. On top of the self-defense system, there were several choppers in the middle of the air. The choppers had been armed with different types of weapons to assassinate Levi as soon as the opportunity arose. On the other end, countless armored vehicles had gathered around on thend. Several unique models with thetest technologies were involved in the mission to take out the threat of the nation. The vehicles were carrying secret weapons which could beser beams weaponry, nuclear weapons, and even biological weapons. Those had always been the trump cards of Zarain. Initially, those were meant to be kept confidential from civilians, but the officials couldn¡¯t care less since they were determined to kill Levi to defend the country¡¯s dignity. Amongst the forces alighting from the armored vehicles were samurais from Raysonia, martial artists, and men with superpowers. They were capable of manipting the natural elements to their favor at ease. Usually, there were two types of them. Some of them had been blessed with talents to manipte elements of nature. They happened to be the superior one amongst the rest. The second group cultivated their talents through the alteration of gic models and physical conditions. Usually, they would achieve supernatural strength and speed. asionally, they would get their hands on the talents to control the elements of nature as well. The mostmon type of superpower was supernatural strength and speed since those could be acquired through simple alterations of gic models. Their gic models would be merged with those from animals with high speed such as cheetah or grizzly bear for strength in order to grant them the talent of the particr species of animals. In short, those with superpowers could easily outmatch martial artists since not many could be considered foes to those with natural talents. Truth be told, there were all sorts of rumors regarding those with superpowers, but the officials had gone to great lengths to keep their presence confidential. This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. Thus, it was a surprise for those with superpowers to show up as if they had always been a part of society. The armored warriors had gathered around as soon as they received instructions from their higher-ups. In addition, the officials and those from Shield had gathered the aid of their neighboring countries. Assassins specializing in taking out those from the Supreme ss had shown up as well. There were reinforcements from all over Zarain since theirmon goal was to take Levi out at all costs. Soon, Lake City was filled withbatants. They ensured there was no way Levi could escape. ¡°We¡¯re so sorry, but you¡¯re not allowed here!¡± ¡°Show them the way to the location!¡± Things were chaotic since countless parties had gathered around. It was evident the officials of Zarain wished to assert dominance over others through their uing counterattack. Most importantly, there were trying to use this incident to warn the rest of the world. ¡°We won¡¯t allow anyone to leave Zarain without the higher-ups¡¯ consent!¡± Smirking, Levi asked, ¡°Are you sure? Well, I¡¯m going to prove you wrong!¡± Chapter 1738 Chapter 1738 Bruce put on his custom-made armor theboratory had put together for him. It was several-fold superior to the one Levi had sliced in half a few minutes ago. It had cost a fortune to produce the one Bruce had put on. To be precise, Bruce¡¯s armor had cost the laboratory more than three hundred million. ¡°Stop getting full of yourself and making fun of Zarain! We possess the most advanced technologies and weapons in the world! We¡¯re not afraid of anyone, including you, a nobody from Erudia! Your journey stops here and now! Take him out!¡± The battle of the century was about to unfold. This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Within a few minutes, mercenaries, martial artists, and men with superpowers and weapons with advanced technologies catapulted in the direction of Levi. The uing battle was different from the ones Levi had with the Ruling Union¡ªthe forces of the Ruling Union couldn¡¯t be much of a threat when they weren¡¯t on the same page. On the other hand, Levi¡¯s current foes were well-structured. They could easilyplement one another¡¯s presence and shorings. Their seemingly wless strategy might bring upon Levi¡¯s demise had he failed to exercise caution against his foes. Once the showdown began, Levi was surrounded within a few seconds. Their initial goal was to rescue the hostages. In an attempt to distract Levi and keep him upied to achieve the goal, the snipers in the choppers took aim at Levi withsers. That¡¯s so annoying!¡± Seconds after Levi responded with a frown, he cast the Northern Excalibur in the direction of the choppers. ¡°Somersault Strike!¡± The Northern Excalibur morphed into a gigantic boomerang and started swirling at an intense speed, crushing the chopper in half within a few seconds. Swoosh! Consequently, the chopper fell to the ground in heavy smoke. One after another, Levi took out the irritating choppers as if it wasn¡¯t a big deal. All he had to do was to launch the Northern Excalibur in the choppers¡¯ directions. As soon as he took out about a hundred choppers, the battleground was set on fire. Although the officials were there to keep the forces aligned and coordinated, their effort was to no avail because Levi could easily counter their attacks. Instead of taking out the almighty Levi, they were the ones who ended up with hundreds and thousands of casualties. The intense fight carried on, but none of them could put on much of a fight. Ironically, Levi was on his own and had nothing else apart from a sword with him. In spite of the life-threatening attacksunched at him, Levi brushed it off and countered it with a stronger attack in return. Within a short while, he had made his way across the piles of corpses in front of him with the hostages behind him. It had brought upon great humiliation to Zarain since Levi continued marching forward when the forces of Zarain couldn¡¯t put on much of a fight to stop him. The people of Zarain were on the verge of losing their cool as they couldn¡¯t tolerate the humiliation a foreigner had brought upon the country. Zarain¡¯s forces had sustained serious injuries and deaths within an hour of the battle. To be precise, they were the ones losing the ground. Simrly, the country had sustained serious financial loss since countless choppers were taken out at the beginning of the fight. Holding the Northern Excalibur in his hand, Levi asked in a sarcastic manner, ¡°Is that all your country has to offer?¡± Intimidated by the almighty intruder, the forces of Zarain knew they weren¡¯t a match for him and started moving away from him. Bruce yelled, ¡°What are you guys doing? Hurry up and take him out!¡± Out of nowhere, a man¡¯s thunderous voice could be heard, announcing in a callous tone, ¡°I¡¯ll never allow others to humiliate Zarain! I¡¯ll take him out!¡± ¡°It¡¯s a Rank Sevenbatant!¡± Chapter 1739 Chapter 1739 At that moment, all of the skilled fighters of Zarain stopped and shifted their gaze silently. Besides, Bruce was overjoyed when he saw the Rank Seven warrior. The Rank Seven warriors only exist in legends in ancient times. Given the immense difficulty to be a Rank Six warrior, those who attained Rank Six regarded the ones below them as mere pests. In that case, bing Rank Seven warriors would be tremendous progress for every Rank Six warrior. After all, a Rank Seven warrior could resist thousands of Rank Six warriors alone. In other words, the gap between the two ranks was nearly insurmountable. At that time, everyone fell silent and was shocked when they saw the Rank Seven warrior. In order to resist Levi, Zarain was willing to do anything at all costs, including hiring a Rank Seven warrior. This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. The Rank Seven warrior was wearing medieval te armor with sparks from thunder surrounding him. Everyone was terrified once they found out that he was a man with superpowers and could control thunders and lightning since he was born. Moreover, many ordinary people regarded him as a living god and called him ¡°Zarain¡¯s God of Thunder¡±. Being one of Zarain¡¯s trump cards, he was sent here to kill Levi personally. ¡°Get out of my way!¡± Once Zarain¡¯s God of Thunder yelled, everyone made way for him. Then, the tall and imposing man walked up to Levi. Bzzt, bzzt, bzzt¡ª The lightning around his body beamed and let out terrible sounds as though they were furious. ¡°Die!¡± Zarain¡¯s God of Thunder yelled. In no time, the sky turned dark, while the storm clouds collided to create bolts of lightning and thunder. Boom! Everyone was rooted to the ground once they witnessed that Zarain¡¯s God of Thunder could indeed control thunders. The legend truly exists! It was something unimaginable in the past, for no one had witnessed such an impressive and destructive superpower before. Meanwhile, Zarain¡¯s God of Thunder controlled thunders and appeared unstoppable. ¡°Die!¡± Bzzt! Once he raised his hand, a bolt of lightning struck at Levi. nk! Levi instantly waved the Northern Excalibur in his hand to block the bolt of lightning. However, everyone realized that a crack formed on the Northern Excalibur as a result. Hiss! As such, they gasped in horror. Zarain¡¯s God of Thunder is exceptionally strong, for he could dent Levi¡¯s razor-sharp Excalibur! How terrifying! ¡°Die!¡± Zarain¡¯s God of Thunder went berserk and continued to strike Levi with bolts of lightning. nk! nk! nk! Levi sessfully blocked all of the bolts of lightning with the Northern Excalibur. Crack! However, when Levi blocked it for the twenty-eighth time, the Northern Excalibur was broken. With that, everyone from Zarain and many others cheered. Apparently, the Rank Seven warrior is too strong! I don¡¯t think the Erudian can escape this time. Meanwhile, only the Euradians remained silent. However, they felt that it was still an honor for Euradia even if Levi died in the battle. After all, Zarain was forced to mobilize everything it had to deal with Levi alone. On the other hand, Zarain had proven its strength as a superpower to the world. Be it martial arts, superpowers, or modern technologies, Zarain was very far ahead of any other country in the world. ¡°Die!¡± Levi stopped defending but held his dagger to dash toward Zarain¡¯s God of Thunder. As Levi was approaching, Zarain¡¯s God of Thunder gazed at him and smiled. ¡°You asked for it!¡± Boom! Boom! Boom! A few ps of deafening thunder roared, followed by a heavy downpour. Levi was standing right in the middle. Chapter 1740 Chapter 1740 ¡°Die!¡± Boom! Thunder struck across the sky non-stop. ¡°Die!¡± Boom! After Zarain¡¯s God of Thunder yelled several times, numerous lightning bolts gathered and struck Levi. Boom, boom, boom¡­ Instantly, everything within a hundred miles was burnt to the ground. The spectators were stunned by the horrifying sight that greeted them. Deep down, they believed that the immense power could obliterate a great army with hundreds of thousands of troops in no time. As such, all of them were awed by the immensely destructive power exhibited by the Rank Seven¡¯s warrior. How much power does the Rank Seven warrior possess? He is just like God! I wonder if Levi even has a slight chance to withstand his attack. As the bolts of lightning almost hit Levi at the center, he shouted without fear, ¡°Blocked!¡± With that, he blocked the bolts of lightning with his bare fists one by one. First punch! Second punch! Third punch! In merely a few seconds, Levi threw hundreds of thousands of punches to block the bolts of lightning. Is he using his body to withstand lightning? Heck, I¡¯ve never heard of it before! At that time, Byron and Jared fainted from fright. Bam! Deafening noise formed following every one of Levi¡¯s punches. Furthermore, the terrifying power set the ground quaking, sending shock waves to the surroundings. ¡°Ah!¡± ¡°Ugh!!¡± As the shockwaves spread out toward the other Zarain¡¯s warriors, the number of casualties increased exponentially. Bam! Bam! Bam! Meanwhile, Levi continued to block all bolts of lightning with his fists. Much to their surprise, Levi wasn¡¯t injured at all! ¡°It¡¯s my turn now!¡± Instead, Levi roared after he sessfully blocked all of the lightning strikes. With that, Levi swung his right arm to throw a heavy punch with the force of a cannon. In no time, the punch became supersonic and created massive shockwaves. Owned by N?velDrama.Org. Bam! Levi¡¯s powerful punchnded on the chest of Zarain¡¯s God of Thunder before he could respond. At that moment, all Zarain¡¯s God of Thunder could do was to gaze at Levi in disbelief. How did he escape unscathed from my numerous bolts of lightnings? Bang! The next second, the body of Zarain¡¯s God of Thunder exploded, spewing blood and gore everywhere. Without doubt, the scene shocked everyone present. My goodness! Zarain¡¯s God of Thunder exploded before our eyes and turned into a pool of blood! Levi Garrison is invincible! The people of Zarain and anyone who witnessed it stood and were shocked silent. Such immense power! He is truly powerful! The Rank Seven warrior¡¯s powerful move didn¡¯t hurt Levi at all! On the contrary, Levi fought on and finished him off. Just how powerful is Levi? Once the battle ended, those from Erudia heaved a sigh of relief and automatically of the same person. A few secondster, everyone who witnessed the unbelievable battle held their breath nervously. After killing Zarain¡¯s God of Thunder, Levi continued to move forward with the two dogs on leashes. ¡°I¡¯ll kill anyone who gets in my way¡ª¡± A murderous aura surrounded Levi after he defeated the powerful opponent. As such, those who wanted to block Levi¡¯s way dared not take a step forward. Instead, they merely stared at Levi in horror, thinking that he was invincible. Given that Levi had defeated Bruce before, they thought facing Levi would be equivalent tomitting suicide. From destroying the Ruling Union to causing havoc in Zarain, no one could put a stop to Levi¡¯s advance. Soon, Levi crossed Lake City and made his way to the southern border of Zarain. ¡°Stop him! We must stop him at all costs!¡± Everyone in Zarain went berserk because they felt humiliated by Levi in all the battles. Therefore, they decided to show all of their trump cards. Soon, several people appeared on a mountain on the outskirts of Lake City. It turned out that all of them were Rank Seven warriors! If a Rank Seven warrior can¡¯t kill you, how about a group of Rank Seven warriors fighting you together? Chapter 1741 Chapter 1741 Zarain spent a vast sum of money to hire the old but strong warriors to fight for the country. The desperate time had arrived, forcing Zarain to use all of their trump cards. If Zarain couldn¡¯t turn the tide, it would feel humiliated and even lose its international status as a superpower. As instructed by Zarain, four Rank Seven warriors were waiting for Levi¡¯s arrival patiently. The first warrior looked like a ck mist, and no one could see his figure clearly. He was Silhouette, the leader of Obliterating God. It was an assassin organization specializing in taking out Supreme ss warriors. Besides being a Rank Seven warrior, he was a great assassin, capable of blending with any environment and object effortlessly. Furthermore, he had assassinated three Rank Seven warriors before. The second fighter was two meters tall and looked red all over his body. His body had mutated, for he had been experimented with various medicines and serums by a secret organization since he was young. Also, he was seen as an unkible monster, for he was strong and had imprable skin. Hence, he was titled Demonic Dragon. Next, the lightly armored third warrior could attack several times faster than the speed of sound, hence the title God of Lightning. The fourth warrior was a gorgeous blonde dressed in revealing clothes. She could control her superpower since she was a young girl in her tribe and became a sorceress in the West. Her superpower was so strong that she could purportedly control everything in the world, hence her title Enchantress. All of them were considered the most prominent warriors in Zarain. It was evident that Zarain exhibited its sheer determination to stop Levi by inviting all of them at once. As Levi continued his journey, he felt that the people who wished to block his way got lesser. In the end, Levi didn¡¯t encounter any opponent at all. Meanwhile, Jared looked dejected not long after he woke up. Has Zarain abandoned me? Deep down, Jared was aware that Zarain cared about its reputation above everything else, including him. Suddenly, Levi stopped walking and shouted, ¡°Come out now! I¡¯ve seen all of you!¡± The next moment, three figures¡ªEnchantress, Demonic Dragon, and God of Lightning¡ªstepped forward. However, only Silhouette was nowhere in sight. Given that Silhouette specialized in assassination, he would never reveal his whereabouts. Three Rank Seven Warriors in total! People around the world were shocked upon seeing it. After all, they never imagined that Zarain was influential enough to be supported by several Rank Seven warriors at the same time. It was something that no other country could achieve, and even Erudia was envious of it. Nheless, the biggest question that everyone had was¡ªcould Levi withstand the attacks of four Rank Seven warriors? After the Rank Seven warriors exchanged looks, Enchantress yelled, ¡°Let¡¯s begin!¡± As Enchantress began to cast her spell, the environment before Levi¡¯s eyes changed all of a sudden. This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. The mountain and forest turned into a vast and turbulent ocean. Levi couldn¡¯t steady himself, for he was in the eye of the storm. The sudden and dramatic change in the environment made it difficult for Levi to adapt. That was the power of Enchantress to control everything, including the environment. Meanwhile, God of Lightning began tounch his attack five times faster than the speed of sound. His task was to rescue Byron and Jared while bringing Demonic Dragon close to Levi. Expectedly, God of Lightningpleted it in the blink of an eye. Bam! As Demonic Dragon was known to be immensely strong, rumor had it that he could shatter a mountain with only a punch. Demonic Dragon mustered up his strength to punch at Levi once he was in Levi¡¯s vicinity. At the same time, Silhouette emerged from the dark to assassinate Levi at lightning speed. Chapter 1742 Chapter 1742 The actions of the four warriors were perfectly synchronized. Besides, their unique strength was utilized to unleash their potential to the max. It was as if rescuing people and killing the man were about to bepleted in one breath. Anyone who witnessed the battle was rooted to the ground. It¡¯s terrifying to see four Rank Seven warriors act together! I¡¯m afraid only Levi deserves such a treatment. ¡°It¡¯s clear that Zarain is determined to stop him. After all, Zarain has used all of its trump cards at one go!¡± ¡°In that case, the mysterious man has arrived at the end of his journey!¡± The Dragonites werepletely stumped upon receiving the news. Those from Shield knew that the four Rank Seven warriors were the strongest warriors in Zarain and equivalent to Erudia¡¯s Eragon. Also, the unknown secrets and masters were all in the Rank Seven warriors¡¯ hands. Once they intervene, who will be able to stop them? On the battlefield, the four Rank Seven warriors coordinated their strikes seamlessly. First, Enchantress changed the environment to distract Levi. Then, God of Lightning teleported Demonic Dragon to Levi¡¯s side tounch his deadliest attack upon Levi. The Rank Seven warriors believed that there was no way Levi could withstand their attacks. First, Enchantress spellbound him, so Levi couldn¡¯t stay focused to fight. Then, God of Lightningunched a surprise attack at lightning speed. Therefore, Levi could never dodge the attack but had to face it directly. Under such circumstances, the chance that Levi could withstand Demonic Dragon¡¯s powerful punch was nearly zero. Even if Levi could survive it, Silhouette was there to assassinate him to finish him off. Considering that the skills and strength of the Rank Seven warriors were way beyond the levels of ordinary warriors, no one expected that Levi could survive. The moment Demonic Dragonnded his punch on Levi¡¯s chest, everyone felt that a bomb had just exploded and formed a mushroom cloud of dust. Moreover, Silhouette, as the master of assassination, emerged above Levi. He was holding two des surrounded by bolts of lightning. Also, the des were made out of meteorite and could prate any object in the world. Boom! Demonic Dragon was confident that he hadnded his powerful punch on Levi. Pfft! Pfft! Silhouette also believed that he had plunged his des into Levi¡¯s neck. However, their expressions changed once they realized that Levi had vanished. Where could he have gone? This is impossible! Silhouette knew that Levi¡¯s speed was unfathomable if he could dodge their strikes sessfully. They had the illusion that they killed Levi just now because Levi escaped the ce faster than God of Lightning! This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. In other words, all they hit was Levi¡¯s clone that he created when he moved at lightning speed. ¡°Shadow Clone!¡± With that, Levi used the skill once again. At that time, Silhouette finally figured out what went wrong. Levi used Shadow Clone to create a clone and left the center of the battlefield. Boom! The next moment, Levi appeared next to God of Lightning, who had just taken Byron and Jared from him. In other words, Levi¡¯s speed was even faster than God of Lightning, who had a superpower. Bam! Snap! With a mere punch by Levi, God of Lightning shattered into pieces. ¡°Somersault Strike!¡± At the same time, Levi pulled out the Northern Excalibur. Swoosh! Before Enchantress could react, Levi had slit her throat using the Northern Excalibur that was broken earlier. As soon as Enchantress copsed, the environment changed and became normal again. The vast ocean turned back into a mountain and a forest immediately. However, Levi didn¡¯t intend to stop. As soon as he appeared behind Demonic Dragon, the Northern Excalibur boomeranged and returned to his hand. Swoosh! Demonic Dragon was killed with one swift strike in the blink of an eye. Sensing the danger ahead, Silhouette escaped the ce hastily. However, Levi disappeared again and showed up right behind Silhouette. ¡°Die!¡± With Silhouette¡¯s death, the four Rank Seven warriors were annihted. ¡°Who can withstand my de?¡± Chapter 1743 Chapter 1743 Shocking! Zarain went silent¡­ so was the whole world At that point, Levi had in a total of five Rank Seven fighters back to back, including Zarain¡¯s God of Thunder, despite thest fight being four of them against him. It was terrifying! Too terrifying! Not even the aces from Shield could stop Levi! The strength he had was iprehensible! He fought Zarain all by himself! Is there any one that¡¯s still unsatisfied? It was Bruce¡¯s absolute defeat. How are we supposed to fight him? He just beat five Rank Seven fighters! Even an army wouldn¡¯t stand a chance! Zarain¡¯s people were all rendered speechless. They were all at a loss, not knowing what to do. It was as though Levi was invincible, and no one could stop him as he marched forward after dispatching the four fighters. At the moment, there was an army waiting for him on the other side of the mountain. Despite knowing Levi could not be stopped, they could not just watch him leave. All they needed to do was buy time so that they could figure out a way to kill or stop Levi. ¡°Charge!¡± This time, there were even more strong fighters consisting of martial artists and men with superpowers. All of them looked like they have lost their mind as they did everything they could to stop Levi in his track. Levi, however, dragged the two men with him and continued to swing the broken de he had, opening up a path for himself. He¡¯s way too strong! It¡¯s impossible to stop him! The whole world was in awe at Levi¡¯s overwhelming strength. The Erudians were all fired up, curious about Levi¡¯s identity. Is he the rumored Eragon? Or is he part of the unknown forces in Erudia? That said, the Dragonites already knew the answer, but they chose to keep quiet. They wanted to keep it a secret since too many were involved. The Eragons were starting to take notice at that point. Even some of the ancient factions were getting restless. After all, five Rank Seven fighters were in. With that, half a day passed, and Levi continued to tear through the battlefield. The death toll for the enemies was staggering. No one could even slow Levi down while he got closer and closer to the south border of Zarain. No matter how massive the army was, they were merely marching to their death, all because Levi was their enemy. We can¡¯t stop him! This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. How is this possible? We¡¯re doing everything we can! This is a disgrace! Zarain was experiencing humiliation like never before. ¡°What do we do? He¡¯s going to exit Zarain¡¯s border in approximately six hours if this continues!¡± ¡°Are we going to let him leave just like that? We¡¯ll be theughing stock of the whole world!¡± ¡°Think of something! Quick! We need to stop him no matter what!¡± ¡°Hurry up! We don¡¯t have much time left!¡± Zarain was in chaos. At that moment, they had forgotten all about Byron and Jared. All that mattered was the nation¡¯s pride. Levi was making a fool out of them, and they needed to do something to deal with it. Time was ticking, and after two hours, someone finally said something. ¡°We¡¯ve got it!¡± ¡­ ¡°Alright! We can kill two birds with one stone using this!¡± ¡­¡­ Shield finally came up with a n. ¡°Fall back! Everyone fall back!¡± Shield ordered, ceasing the operation to stop Levi. While Levi was puzzled by what was going on, a few jeeps with armistice gs appeared in front of him. He wanted to see what trick they had up their sleeves, so he did not attack. The whole world was watching. Everyone wanted to know what Shield¡¯s n was. Chapter 1744 Chapter 1744 A group of men and women in suits came down of the jeep. It looked like they were mostly office workers instead of martial artists and men with superpowers ¡°Who are you people?¡± Levi¡¯s lips curled as he asked. ¡°We¡­ We bear no ill-will, our honorable guest. We¡¯re only here to talk,¡± said a man and a woman in front of the crowd with their hands raised. ¡°Yes, we¡¯re just here to talk. There¡¯s no point in going on with the fight!¡± ¡°Talk? Is there a need for that? Just get out of my way and let me take these two with me!¡± ¡°Sir, please listen to us.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s make a deal.¡± They looked at Levi cautiously. ¡°What deal?¡± Levi was curious. ¡°Sir, we can totally put this incident behind us and turn our hostility against each other around to be friends!¡± ¡°That¡¯s true. There¡¯s actually no grudge between us, so why the hassle?¡± Levi smirked, ¡°How so?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t actually have to serve Erudia. Why don¡¯t you join Zarain instead?¡± ¡°We promise you anything! Whatever you want, even bing a king!¡± ¡°As long as you join Zarain, all your wishes can be fulfilled! Whether it be getting stronger, richer, or even obtaining more power! Anything you want!¡± ¡­ The two were professional negotiators and knew how to talk. Anyone would get swayed by their collective effort if they were not careful. It was then that Zarain¡¯s n was finally revealed. If we can¡¯t stop you, we just have to recruit you. If Levi agreed, it would be killing two birds with one stone. ¡°Sure.¡± Levi snickered. ¡°Anything I want, right?¡± ¡°Yes, anything! We¡¯re the representatives of Shield, so we have the authority to fulfill any and all of your conditions!¡± Everyone there was confident. ¡°Alright then.¡± Levi looked at them. ¡°My request is fairly simple. Make me the Master of Zarain! Do that, and I¡¯ll join you without question!¡± Everyone was stunned by his proposal. He wants to be the master of Zarain? Oh my¡­ the audacity! That¡¯s impossible! ¡°Sir, please don¡¯t joke around. We are sincere about this!¡± Their tone turned cold. ¡°Who said anything about a joke? I¡¯m being very honest here. Didn¡¯t you say anything I wanted? I have told you what I want. Are you not going to fulfill it?¡± Levi questioned them in return. ¡°You¡¯re stepping way out of line here!¡± The men from Shield were all infuriated. ¡°If you are not going to do it, scram!¡± Levi swept his hand across the air, sending a shock wave towards the people from Shield and sent them flying, along with the car. Then, Levi continued his march, signifying the end of the negotiation. With that, Shield went into chaos. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. They initially thought that the offer was one Levi could not reject, but they never expected Levi to put up such a condition. Levi went on as the army resumed their mission to stop him. ¡°This won¡¯t do! There¡¯s no time left! He¡¯ll leave Zarain in three hours!¡± ¡°Even if Byron and Jared are dead, we cannot let him leave!¡± ¡°What do we do? We need ideas! Quick!¡± ¡­ Time flew and there was one hour left before Levi make it to cross the border. ¡°We¡¯re out of options! Let¡¯s use that!¡± ¡°What? That? Are you all out of your mind?¡± ¡°It¡¯s our only hope!¡± Chapter 1745 Chapter 1745 ¡°I cannot agree to this! It¡¯s too much!¡± ¡°Yes, I second that. It¡¯s madness!¡± ¡°Think of the responsibilities we have to face if we did that! No one has ever used that since its existence!¡± ¡°We¡¯ll be going against the whole world if we¡¯re the first one to use it! Do you know how huge the consequence will be?¡± ¡­¡­ Most people there were against the proposition. It was like a taboo to them. ¡°What do you guys think we should do then? There¡¯s less than an hour left!¡± ¡°We¡¯re going to be the biggestughing stock in the whole world! Think about it, a super nation that can¡¯t even stop one man from leaving!¡± ¡°We will go into history as the nation¡¯s disgrace! We will be the gravest sinners of the nation!¡± the proposer eximed. Silence ensued right after. We are already humiliated! Levi¡¯s treating the battlefield like a yground! Zarain has no pride left! ¡°Hurry up and make a decision! There¡¯s not a lot of time left!¡± the guy urged. ¡°Alright! I approve the usage of that!¡± ¡°Me too!¡± ¡°Same here!¡± ¡­¡­ After considering the pros and cons, all the members came to an agreement. This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. ¡°Wait. We can¡¯t use it in the name of Shield, nor Zarain!¡± one man said. ¡°What should we do then?¡± someone asked. ¡°We can let Bruce activate it, make it look like it¡¯s a personal vendetta since that man captured Bruce¡¯s brother! If anything happens, Bruce will be the scapegoat!¡± ¡­¡­ ¡°Sounds good!¡± ¡°I agree! Summon Bruce over immediately!¡± ¡­¡­ When Bruce got the news, he was dumbfounded. ¡°What? Are you all serious about this?¡± ¡°Yes. And you have to do it in theb¡¯s name! It¡¯s time for you to contribute to the betterment of the nation! This is a unanimous decision that you cannot refuse!¡± the Shield representative said. ¡°What about my brother?¡± Bruce realized. ¡°If we used that, he¡¯ll die as well!¡± ¡°This is not the time for personal feelings! The nation¡¯s pride is on the line! Don¡¯t worry, the nation will remember your brother¡¯s sacrifice!¡± Bruce hesitated for a whole minute but eventually agreed. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll contact theb right now!¡± Time was of the essence, so Bruce did not give it any further thought and contacted theb that was backing him. Soon enough, theb epted the order and agreed that to take full responsibility. With that, everything would be on Bruce and Bruce alone if anything went wrong. ¡°We have forty minutes before he exits the border! The weapon will be set up in fifteen minutes!¡± The clock was ticking. And then, there were only twenty-five minutes left before Levi crossed the border. It was a barren desert at the south, and Levi dragged the two men with him as he marched forward. There was no one in front of him to stop him. In the eyes of everyone watching, it looked like Zarain had given up. That said, some still thought that Zarain had something up their sleeves. They merely did not know what it was. ¡°Target¡¯s locked on! Everything¡¯s ready to go!¡± Theb sent out a message. It was time. They were finally going to use it. The most powerful weapon known to them¡ªGod Scepter. Chapter 1746 Chapter 1746 It was the masterpiece created from the coboration between the mysteriousb behind Bruce and Shield. A weapon of mass destruction. No one actually knew what it was. Whether it was an electromaic rail gun, aser, or even something biological. No one had any idea. All they knew was that God Scepter was the embodiment of cmity. Its activation meant total destruction. No defenses in the world could stop it. It was different from Jared¡¯s Deicide as it only targeted small areas focusing on martial artists and superpower users. God Scepter, on the other hand, covered a muchrger area. It wouldy waste to anything within that area. It was named God Scepter for a simple reason, for it represented divine judgment. Safe to say, the power it possessed was beyond anything imaginable. It was definitely theb as well as Shield¡¯s final trump card, so they were hesitant about using it. They wanted to hide it from the world to have the element of surprise. But the current situation with Levi forced their hand, and Shield had no choice but to make the decision. For the sake of Zarain¡¯s pride, they had to go all out. At that moment, all eyes of Zarain were on Levi as he got closer to the border. Twenty minutes had passed. Levi was still dragging the two men behind him on the desert. This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. He knew that it was not going to be simple. Despite no one showing up to stop him, Levi knew Zarain was not going to let him go that easily¡­ something dangerous was waiting ahead. Time seemed to have slowed down for everyone as they all waited anxiously in cold sweat. ¡°The coordinate for the attack is set! Target will enter the vicinity in T- six minutes and thirty-two seconds!¡± ¡°Weapon is check, all clear!¡± ¡°Everything is ready!¡± ¡­ Bruce and theb set up everything¡­ they were ready and waiting. Almost all of them were soaked in sweat, trembling as they wait for the first activation of God Scepter. They were both excited and nervous at the same time. At that moment, both Jared and Byron hade to their senses. ¡°Levi, I admit that you¡¯re strong!¡± Jared said as he found out it was Levi. ¡°I guarantee you¡¯re not walking out of Zarain alive after what you did!¡± Jared stared at Levi. ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± Byron chimed in. ¡°There¡¯s no way you¡¯re getting out of here alive! My brother will never allow that to happen!¡± Hearing that, Levi thought about something and could not hold in his smile. ¡°They¡¯re all trying whatever means they have to kill me. But if I die, you two are definitelying with me.¡± It suddenly dawned on Byron and Jared as they broke into a cold sweat and shuddered. That¡¯s right. At a time like this, our lives are no longer worth anything, especially Jared¡¯s. Their top priority is stopping Levi. ¡°That aside, I would still be ecstatic if I could see you dead! Nothing else matters! Hahaha.¡± Jared burst into a manicugh while looking at Levi. He was a total maniac! Byron, on the other hand, was afraid, trembling violently. There was five minutes more. Then four, three¡­ The countdown started, and everyone was very tense. It looked like they would blow up at a moment¡¯s notice. Thirty-two seconds left. ¡­ ¡°Three!¡± ¡°Two!¡± ¡°One!¡± Chapter 1747 Chapter 1747 The much anticipated moment had arrived. This would ben God Scepter¡¯s first activation. The world would finally get to see the wrath of God Scepter! Bruce was covered in sweat with theuncher in his hand, and all eyes were on him. ¡°Goodbye, Byron!¡± Bruce eximed and pushed the button, flopping onto the chair behind him immediately after. Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g At that instance, everyone there was stuck with a huge sense of relief and let out a deep sigh. It¡¯s finally done! All the parties in Zarain had their fists clenched while they waited for the arrival of God Scepter. One second. Two seconds. ¡­¡­ More than ten seconds had passed, but there was no sign of anything happening. It was like God Scepterpletely missed its mark, and everyone was in shock. More time passed, and there was still nothing. ¡°What happened? What is this?¡± ¡°What the hell is going on right now!¡± ¡­ The people of Zarain were all asking simr questions Theb in charge of God Scepter was especially dumbfounded at the situation as well. God Scepter did notunch after Bruce pressed the button. ¡°What¡¯s happening?¡± Everyone there was initially stunned, but eventually started reacting. They were all astonished by what just happened, or more specifically, what didn¡¯t happen. ¡°What?¡± Bruce got up from the floor and roared. ¡°Did it notunch? How could that be? Check it! Check it now!¡± The wholeb erupted into chaos. Everyone was scrambling to examine and check for errors. ¡°Sir! Theunch system malfunctioned! That¡¯s why theunch did not go through!¡± They quickly find the reason. ¡°Fix it! Quick!¡± ¡°How long does it take to finish the repair!¡± Bruce eximed. ¡°It¡¯ll take at least twenty minutes. sir!¡± ¡°We¡¯ll try our best!¡± ¡­¡­ The technicians started the repair procedures immediately. No one could have thought that an error like that would ur at such crucial timing. That critical twenty minutes had resulted in Levi leaving Zarain without further problems. We can¡¯t just use God Scepter on another nation¡¯s soil, right? The whole base was in dead silence while Bruce smashed the desk in front of him out of frustration. That said, when her turned around, there was a smirk on his face. Truth be told, he was behind the malfunctioning of theunch system. The reasoning behind his action was simple. He did not want his brother, Byron, to die. Bruce was a man who ced family above all. Otherwise, he would not have done all the maniacal things back then. He would never be able to kill his own brother. To him, Byron was far more important than the pride of Zarain. The humiliation they received from Erudia could always be repaid, but Byron only had one life. And so, the malfunction of God Scepter¡¯sunch system signified Zarain¡¯s failure to stop Levi from leaving the country. Meanwhile, Levi stood at the borderline with the two men with him. Heughed. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say they¡¯d kill me?¡± ¡°You¡­ ¡° Byron and Jared were both surprised to see that Levi would reach the border that easily. ¡°Let¡¯s go! It¡¯s time to face the punishments you deserve back in Erudia!¡± Levi said as he crossed the border with them. After that, Levi stuck the broken sword he had on Zarain¡¯s borderline. His intention was clear as day. That sword was proof that Levi had entered Zarain and left with two of its men. It was proof of the greatest humiliation Zarain had ever experienced. Chapter 1748 Chapter 1748 Soon, a bunch of fighters arrived at Zarain¡¯s border and saw the broken Northern Excalibur stuck in the ground. Seeing it stung their eyes as the sword was a symbol of shame for them. It was the greatest proof of the humiliation they received. ¡°Ahhh!¡± A man roared and stood forward to pull the sword out. ¡°Wait!¡± The man at the front of the crowd stopped him. ¡°Leave it there! It needs to stay there forever! It is the symbol of the disgrace our enemies gave us! It will serve as a constant reminder of what we have been through!¡± Everyone¡¯s face was red while they stared at the sword with their fists tightly clenched. Nobody said a word as the whole nation of Zarain went into total silence. They did almost everything they could to stop Levi but still ended up failing. Bruce¡¯s tinkering at the end had resulted in God Scepter¡¯s unsessfulunching and gave Levi a free pass out of the country. The whole world was puzzled when they saw Levi crossing the border. Is Zarain really just letting Levi go like that? That¡¯s impossible! Why would they do that? But that¡¯s what happening right now! He¡¯s gone! The people of Zarain were all going crazy at what just happened. What a disgrace! How humiliating! ¡°Erudia! This means war!¡± Everyone had their fists clenched and a twisted look on them. Bruce clenched his fist as well. ¡°Wait for me, Byron! I¡¯ll get you back! You¡¯ll pay for this, Erudia!¡± He knew that Byron was not going to die, not even in Erudia. And that was enough for him. When Erudia got the news, they were all ecstatic. First, they unraveled Ruling Union. Then, a mysterious fighter infiltrated Zarain and left with two of their men. Both of those incidents demonstrated Erudia¡¯s might. Erudia is afraid of no one! The mighty dragon is slowly waking up from its slumber! Who could ever stand a chance fighting against it? Erudia told the world that it is, without a doubt, a super nation! It fears no one! Seeing how things went, all the rich and famous who left Erudia were utterly bbergasted. Back then, they did everything they could to escape. No one would have thought that the crisis could be averted. And not only that, it turned into a demonstration of how strong Erudia was. Who could have seen thating? Erudia was the best all along! It will be hard to go back now since everyone gave up their citizenship. The people who left for Zarain definitely have it worse right now. When Jared wanted to be a king, nearly all the prominent people got swayed over. But now that Jared was captured, they lost everything. It was especially so for Logan and Henry. They were about to be the cream of the cake, but it all fell apart in an instant. To top it off, they actually watched as Jared was taken away. Soon, Henry, Fabian, and the lot arrived at the manor. They only found out about thetest news after turning on the television. Jennie¡¯s expression immediately darkened after seeing what was on the news. Zarain was infuriated because Levi took Byron and Jared, so they dered that all assets of everyone that once owned citizenship in Erudia would be confiscated and that they would be deported. Soon enough, the name list was announced, and Jennie quickly found her name on it. ¡°This is bad! Everyone quick! Look at this!¡± Jennie eximed. This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. ¡°What?¡± Everyone started going through the name list. All our names are on it! Zarain¡¯s going to confiscated everything we have and deport us! In a blink of an eye, they were getting kicked out with only the clothes they were wearing. This is absurd! The Lopez and the ck families were both devastated. Chapter 1749 Chapter 1749 Never would they expect that they would experience such highs and lows in one day. They were once on top of the world, but now they were nobodies. Ding! Ding! Ding! ¡­¡­ All their phones notified them at the same time. This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. When they opened their phones, what await them were more horrifying news. All their assets overseas had been emptied out, even estates, cars, as well the manor. Everything was gone. In an instant, they had nothing left besides what they were wearing since even the ce they lived in was confiscated. At the same time, they also got notified that Zarain had officially withdrawn their citizenship. They were strip of the identity, including their names. Their personal information no longer existed in the global database. They were now living in exile. Even beggars were better than them since they still had their identity intact. ¡°I-I-I¡­ ¡° Fabian felt lightheaded and immediately cked out. ¡°Why is this happening?¡± ¡°What did we do wrong to deserves this?¡± ¡°I refuse to ept this! I¡¯m going to file an appeal!¡± ¡­¡­ With that announcement, people got upset and protested like crazy. Horrific things were happening all over the streets as those traitors from Erudia were violently assaulted before being forcefully kicked out of the country. Things would only get worse once they got out of the country as they no longer had an identity. That meant that no other region would ever ept them into their borders. They could not go back to Erudia nor anywhere else. No one would ept them. The only worth they had left was to do hardbor. It was said that there were a lot of human trafficking organizations currently looking for people like them. That said, everyone knew what would happen with they fell into the hands of those organizations. Soon, footsteps could be heard approaching them at a rapid pace before people came charging into the house. ¡°You are no longer citizens of Zarain! All your statuses have been revoked!¡± ¡°From now on, you are not weed in Zarain! Leave at once!¡± ¡­¡­ The first thing they did was give out themand for the two families to leave the country. ¡°Sir, there must be some misunderstanding! We are the Lopez and the ck family of Erudia! We are very close with Mr. Schimidt!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right! Letting us stay in Zarain would definitely be beneficial!¡± ¡°There must have been a mistake. We could never be deported!¡± ¡­¡­ Everyone started defending themselves, but the was no mistake. ¡°It¡¯s you people alright! No misunderstanding here!¡± ¡°Now move! Maggots like you should never be allowed to stay in the sacrednd like Zarain!¡± The men were adamant. ¡°Let me ask you this. Why did you freeze all our assets? You have no right to do that!¡± Shaun stood forward. ¡°Yeah!¡± Logan chimed in. ¡°You people were the ones who invited us into Zarain! You even sent a jet to pick us up! How could you revoke our status just like that? What¡¯s the reason?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right! How could you guys be so unreasonable? I don¡¯t mind leaving the country, but how could you people confiscate all our assets? On what grounds?¡± Jennie and Mnie came forward one at a time. It was like how they used to reason with the people in Erudia. Nheless, they had forgotten one thing. They were not in Erudia. Reasoning meant nothing to those men in front of them. ¡°You want a reason? Here¡¯s your reason! Get them!¡± Chapter 1750 Chapter 1750 The men immediately started attacking the two families. Even though the people in the Lopez and the ck families were considered martial artists now, they were still no match for those men. Zarain had sent elite fighters to deal with them. In the end, what happened was a one-sided affair as everyone in the two families got beaten to a pulp and dragged into a big truck like they were dead. Inside the truck were full of people that were getting deported. This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. After a few hours, all of them were transported to the border and dumped as though they were all garbage, including Henry and the lot. ¡°If you people ever step into Zarain again, it¡¯ll be the sea next time!¡± Someone at the border warned them. At that moment, Henry and the others were at a loss as they stared at the barren desert ahead of them. They did not know where to go from there. They had no money nor identity. They couldn¡¯t go anywhere. They were in the worst situation imaginable,parable to that of savages. We were on top of the world just some moments ago! How did ite to this? ¡°I truly regret this! I should have never left Erudia in the first ce!¡± People started bursting into tears not far away, regretting the decision they made. ¡°I¡¯m so stupid! Why did I leave Erudia! Erudia was so good!¡± ¡°Yeah! How can thispare to what we had in Erudia? We must have lost our minds!¡± ¡­¡­ More people were swept into the whirlwind of emotions and started crying. Even the people from the Lopez and the ck families were crying a river. They deeply regretted the decisions they made. ¡°We were a bunch of idiots! Why didn¡¯t we listen to the elders!¡± ¡°I regret everything I did! If I had another chance, I would never leave Erudia again!¡± ¡°Mum, Dad, I miss you! Zarain sucks! Eudia is the best!¡± Jennie, Mnie, Henry, Shaun, and Logan, went on their knees, one by one, crying as theymented their decisions. It was the darkest and most helpless moment in their lives. However, what came next would be the most trying time they would ever experience. ¡°Everyone! Run!¡± There was amotioning from the crowd. Turns out, human traffickers hade to capture them. People with no identity like them were the best targets to be turned intoborers. ¡°Run! Run!¡± Everyone was scattering like preys, officially starting their lives as refugees. And yet, that was only part of the picture. That day, the same scene could be seen happening all across the borders of Zarain. It was the only way Zarain could vent out their frustration because of what Levi did. But of course, they did not darey a finger on Erudians who were in Zarain. They were still Erudia¡¯s people. The only people they targeted were the ones that gave up their citizenship in Erudia like Shaun Lopez. After all, they were considered people of Zarain, and the nation could do anything it wanted to them. ¡­¡­ At the East of Erudia, a private helicopternded. And out came Levi, with Byron and Jared with him. Floyd and the others were all there to wee him. Even with the mask on, everyone knew it was Levi. ¡°Send Byron back where he needs to be¡ªthe prison!¡± Levi ordered. ¡°Yes, sir! Take him away!¡± Floyd waved his hand, and Byron was immediately taken away. Byron¡¯s face was ashen grey. Looks like I¡¯m never leaving Erudia. Then, Levi looked towards Jared and said, ¡°As for Jared. Just end his life on the spot!¡± ¡°Wait!¡± ¡°You can¡¯t kill him!¡± ¡°He¡¯s our guy now! You can¡¯t touch him!¡± Chapter 1751 Chapter 1751 A few men and women in suits arrived at the scene and stopped Levi. ¡°From now on. Jared Schmidt is ours! No oneys a finger on him!¡± The woman in the front red at Levi. Levi was stunned for a brief moment. He was surprised that those normal people thought they could stop him. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. ¡°Who are you people?¡± Floyd¡¯s expression changed as he exined, ¡°Master, they are from the Dragon Science and Technology Alliance! They¡¯re in charge of theb that specializes in advanced technology for Erudia. They¡¯re the strongest in Erudia! They just revealed themselves after what happened.¡± He paused. ¡°This is Wynona from the Dragon Science and Technology Alliance. The youngest female scientist in Erudia. She and her team just develop a terrifying superweapon!¡± Then, Floyd got closer to Levi and whispered into his ears, ¡°She¡¯s not just an average Jane. She¡¯s actually very capable.¡± Hearing that, Levi froze for an instance. Ever since Jared presented the God of ughter, people no longer underestimated the regr people. Levi included. These average joes had the potential to catch all of them by surprise, after all. For example, the person behind the Ruling Union¡¯s gigantic army of martial artists might even be a normal guy. All he needed to do was to utter one word or make a n, and tens of thousands of martial artists would die, just like that. In Wynona¡¯s opinion, most martial artists were reckless and uneducated. That was why she did not have a good impression of Levi. ¡°We¡¯re here to inform you that, from now onwards, Jared Schmidt is officially under the Dragon Science and Technology Alliance¡¯s custody!¡± Wynona dered in a boastful tone. Floyd and the others kept quiet. It was clear that they were informed about it. Jared, who was on the floor, curled his lips and looked at Levi, taunting him. ¡°Even if you brought me to Erudia, you still can¡¯t kill me!¡± Jared said mockingly. ¡°If you have no more questions, we¡¯ll be taking him away then. The paperwork is all done,¡± Wynona said before the men behind her approached Jared. ¡°Give me one good reason!¡± Levi eximed as Wynona was about to leave with Jared. Everyone looked at him. ¡°I¡¯m the one that brought him back from Zarain! His life is mine! I could have killed him ages ago! But I chose to bring him back here so he may pay for his sins on Erudian soil!¡± Levi continued. What he said stunned Wynona for a second. ¡°Indeed, you are the hero of Erudia. I admire you for that! But please have the wisdom to consider the grander scheme of things!¡± ¡°What is there to consider?¡± Levi asked. ¡°It is true that Jared is guilty beyond imaginable, that he deserves nothing less than the death penalty! But he is the greatest genius of all time! Ending his life would be such a waste! I think it¡¯s much more beneficial if we make use of his intelligence for the betterment of Erudia!¡± She paused to take a deep breath. ¡°Besides, I trust that Jared is a man that knows repentance. He¡¯ll understand where he did wrong and serve Erudia dutifully!¡± As soon as Wynona finished, Jared immediately chimed in. ¡°That¡¯s right! I deeply regret everything that I did. All I want now is a chance to seek forgiveness. I want to serve the mighty Erudia. I¡¯ll share everything I know with you all¡­ ¡° To everyone there, it looked like Jared was sincerely admitting to his faults and was looking for a way to repent. However, Levi knew that bastard all too well. He¡¯s merely trying to save his skin! ¡°So, do you have any more questions?¡± Wynona asked. Levi shook his head. ¡°No. I¡¯m just going to kill him!¡± Chapter 1752 Chapter 1752 Levi¡¯s tone was extraordinarily calm. Everyone there knew that he was going to kill Jared. Even Jared himself understood that. ¡°Save me!¡± he pleaded. ¡°I know I was wrong! I¡¯ll do everything I can to make up for all the sins I¡¯vemitted!¡± Jared quickly hid behind Wynona before she stretched out her arms to block Levi¡¯s advance. ¡°If you want to kill him, kill me first!¡± Wynona dered and closed her eyes. Her whole body was trembling as she waited. ¡°Calm down! Jared Schmidt is too valuable for you to just kill him!¡± ¡°Why don¡¯t you let us utilize his worth first? We¡¯ll bring him to you once we are done with him!¡± ¡°Please don¡¯t do this.¡± ¡­¡­ Everyone there was panicking. They were scared that Levi might actually do it. That was how valuable Jared was. No matter how grave the sins hemitted, a lot of people still did not want to see him dead. They wanted to see him shine and utilize his fullest potential. At that moment, everyone held their breath, waiting to see if Levi would p Wynona. Nevertheless, Levi did not do that. So, Wynona opened her eyes in fear and looked timidly at Levi. ¡°Are you sure you want to take him away?¡± Levi asked in a cold manner. This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. ¡°I¡¯m sure!¡± ¡°Are you really hoping to see him serve Erudia with his talent? This man is a sly fox. It will be dangerous with him around! It will be disastrous once he gets his schemes in motion, do you guys understand?¡± Levi reminded them. Floyd and the lot gulped nervously. Jared Schmidt¡¯s a genius. He¡¯s someone who developed God of ughter! How scary is that? He¡¯s like a walking nuclear warhead at this point! ¡°As long as he joins the Dragon Science and Technology Alliance, we¡¯ll take responsibility for whatever happens! Besides, I already saw that he seeks repentance! He¡¯ll definitely turn over a new leaf! Danger is out of the question!¡± The others guaranteed. Wynona on the other hand wanted to say something but decided to swallow her words. It looked like she agreed with what Levi said. ¡°Alright, take him and go. Don¡¯t let me see him again, or I¡¯ll kill you! Don¡¯t turn to me if anything happened to you guys!¡± Levi said. He did not really care. I brought him back from Zarain, for god¡¯s sake. I could kill him whenever I want! If these people don¡¯t want to listen, so be it. It¡¯s none of my business. With that, Jared smiled and shot Levi a smug look before leaving with the Dragon Science and Technology Alliance. Just you wait and see, Levi. That said, Wynona was a little worried, so she suggested that they keep an eye on Jared at all times and limit everything he did. There¡¯s a chance he might tinker with some things in secret and cause trouble. ¡°You¡¯re oveplicating things, Miss Wilcox. Mr. Schmidt has definitely changed for the better! I can see it! Besides, we¡¯re his saviors! We¡¯re providing for him, why would he harm us?¡± ¡­¡­ The others disagreed with Wynona. Hence, Wynona did not bring it up again. Meanwhile, Jared was wearing a maniacal grin on his face in the car. ¡°Where do you want to go next, Master?¡± Floyd asked. ¡°To Evie and Zoey of course!¡± Levi smiled. ¡°They are still in Wildefield! Avery is trying to instruct Evie, even though he¡¯s only a Rank Five!¡± Floyd said leisurely. The Levi right now could kill a Rank Seven in a heartbeat! How can Avery evenpare with him? With that, Levi headed straight for his wife and daughter, but something unexpected came up. Chapter 1753 Chapter 1753 The Eragons were going to eliminate everyone that once joined the Ruling Union. Everything was decided a long time ago but was postponed because of what Levi did at Zarain. Now that things had settled down, they resumed the n. And their targets included those men who bowed down to Levi at Oand City. That said, Levi knew nothing about it as he was on his way to Wildefield. On the way there, Levi could that there were more fighters. No matter how good they were at hiding it, Levi could still sense their extraordinary presence. In Levi¡¯s eyes, they were all shining brilliantly, so it was easy to identify. Soon enough, he arrived at Wildefield. At Wildefield, they were still training Zoey and Forlevia as though they were the future of Wildefield, not knowing that Levi had already in several Rank Seven fighters at that point. When Levi arrived, no one stopped him. They just let him in. ¡°The Governor said that you¡¯ve not seen Evie in a long while, so you guys stay for a little longer!¡± Levi shook his head. ¡°That won¡¯t be necessary. I¡¯m here to take them away!¡± ¡°Huh? What do you mean?¡± The guard looked at him, feeling puzzled. ¡°Tell Avery that I¡¯m taking them back with me! He¡¯s too weak, so I¡¯m taking Evie back! You guys can only teach her the basics at most!¡± As soon as Levi said that, those men¡¯s expressions darkened, and immediately went to report what they heard. Soon enough, the whole of Wildefield surrounded Levi. Then, Avery appeared with Zoey and Forlevia. Both of them were ecstatic to see him since they did not hear from him after he went into battle. However, Avery stopped them from approaching him. ¡°Hold your horses! I need to talk to him!¡± Avery turned towards Levi and asked, ¡°Are you nning to leave with them?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right! Wildefield is still just a small ce, after all. You¡¯re too weak to qualify as Evie¡¯s trainer!¡± What he said infuriated everyone in Wildefield and some people riled up. Their faces were all red, wanting to teach Levi a lesson. Avery and a few of the elders were also agitated by what Levi said. Wildefield¡¯s a small ce? What a joke! Too weak? I¡¯m Avery Fairclough, a Rank Five master fighter! Meanwhile, Levi ignored his anger and continued, ¡°But of course, I¡¯m a grateful person! You people have poured your heart and soul into taking care of Evie, after all. So, I, Levi Garrison, will owe you one favor! If you¡¯re ever in any trouble, you can look for me to provide assistance once!¡± Anyone would go mad if they found out about Levi¡¯s promise to Wildefield since his promise was worth a whole lot.Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g He had in more than tens of thousands of Rank Five fighters at that point, so a favor from him could result in something unimaginable. Nevertheless, Levi¡¯s promise was nothing in the eyes of the people at Wildefield. ¡°Leave! Why would we ever look for you if we¡¯re in need?¡± ¡°Is there something wrong with you?¡± ¡­¡­ The whole Wildefield was mad with rage after hearing what Levi said. ¡°I¡¯ll be leaving with them now! And this means that we no longer have any affiliation with Wildefield! However, my promise will always be in effect!¡± As soon as Levi finished, Avery could no longer hold it in. ¡°Let¡¯s see how you n to take them away!¡± Chapter 1754 Chapter 1754 ¡°That¡¯s right! Don¡¯t even think about taking anyone out of here! You have no ce to make decisions here in Wildefield.¡± Everyone in Wildefield was both hardheaded and stubborn. Why would they fear Levi when they had plenty more strong people? Levi just chuckled. He had killed off plenty of small fry like the ones in Wildefield. They were as weak as any regr human being. They were so weak that Levi could smash them as if they were ants. ¡°Let¡¯s go, Evie. We¡¯re going home.¡± Levi picked Forlevia up and was about to leave with Zoey and Mia. ¡°Move aside! I want to see if he actually dares to step out of Wildefield,¡± Avery bellowed. The crowd parted like the Red Sea at the sound of Avery¡¯smand. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Levi continued walking forward with the three people behind him in tow. ¡°If any of you dare to step out of this door, then you won¡¯t ever be allowed back in Wildefield!¡± Avery yelled angrily. He knew Zoey and the others didn¡¯t actually want to leave. After all, it was a brilliant opportunity that he believed no one could turn down. However, Levi didn¡¯t even give the others a chance to look back and walked straight out. Avery and the rest were stunned at the sight of their retreating backs. They really left? Just like that? ¡°What do we do now, Governor?¡± the others asked. ¡°If Forlevia leaves Wildefield, we¡¯re done for!¡± ¡°If she gets picked up by some other group, we¡¯ll be ruined.¡± Avery¡¯s face was twisted as if he had just eaten a lump of garbage. ¡°Go after them! Go after them and bring them back here or else!¡± He was finally determined to get Forlevia back. Just as the Wildefield fighters were about to go after Forlecia, they heard a huge Boom! A number of shadows suddenlynded on the city walls from above. Clearly enough, Floyd had arrived. The Wildefield citizens were taken aback at the sight of Floyd and his powerful aura. Avery said in surprise, ¡°Are you Floyd?¡± Who wouldn¡¯t know Floyd? He had truly made a name for himself during the war against the Ruling Union. ¡°How dare you? Do you know whose daughter you¡¯re trying to take?¡± Floyd barked coldly. ¡°What? What¡¯s that supposed to mean?¡± Avery felt a sense of dread slowly enveloping him. ¡°Do you know who actually defeated the Ruling Union?¡± ¡°Eragon may have fought thest leg of the war, but the raiders truly did the lion¡¯s share of the work,¡± Avery answered. ¡°Have you all heard about the fighter from Erudia who went to Zarain to bring Jared back and also killed a bunch of Rank Sevens?¡± ¡°Of course! I would never have imagined killing so many Rank Sevens in one go!¡± Avery inhaled sharply. Proudly, Floyd dered, ¡°Well, I¡¯ll be the one to tell you that the person who just confronted you was the one who aplished all of that! That was my master, Levi Garrison!¡± The moment Floyd¡¯s shocking statement left his mouth, the whole of Wildefield fell into stark silence. They were all staring at Floyd in shock. So the warrior who did all those amazing things was Forlevia¡¯s father all along? That in guy? That¡¯s why he was sofortable with bashing them as weak and looking down upon them. In front of someone who had killed so many Rank Sevens, Wildefield must have been weaker than ants. Levi was right. He had only sent Forlevia here to learn the basics. Thump! Avery instantly fell to his knees. The others were sweating profusely. What a close call! To think that we even thought of killing him¡­where did we even get that idea from? As they stepped out of Wildefield, Zoey started to voice her concerns. ¡°They won¡¯t chase after us, will they?¡± Chapter 1755 Chapter 1755 Levi was about to speak when a crowd suddenly started running toward them. Avery was at the head of them all. He was leading the huge crowd of people as they frantically ran toward Levi. He frowned and started to doubt Floyd¡¯s capabilities. Why couldn¡¯t he deal with even this crowd of people? Zoey and the others were terrified at the sight of the crowd thundering toward them. The moment the girls were about to scream, Avery and the others yelled first. They stared at Levi as if he were a ghost. Avery immediately ran in the other direction as the people behind him followed tight on his heels. They weren¡¯t here to chase after Levi after all. They were actually heading to the old Governor¡¯s grave to check something. They wanted to double check who truly was the one who saved Forlevia from the Shadow Order. ¡°How strange. Weren¡¯t they chasing after us?¡± Zoey asked in suspicion. Avery immediatelymanded the others to open up the grave once they arrived. The moment they saw the dried-up corpse in the grave, everyone came to the same realization. There was no ¡®old Governor¡¯! He had died a long time ago. It was Levi who saved Forlevia, and he had also been the one who killed the Shadow Order. He had already said it in the beginning, but no one believed him. They had all assumed that the old Governor was the true hero. ¡°That¡¯s right, didn¡¯t Mr. Garrison say he helped us once before?¡± Avery asked. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. ¡°Ah, that¡¯s right!¡± ¡°We truly must appreciate that one chance!¡± ¡°So she was his daughter after all. No wonder she was so talented!¡± ¡­¡­ Levi brought the three of them back to North Hampton. Grandpa and Grandma were overjoyed upon seeing Forlevia. However, Aaron wasn¡¯t pleased with the fact that Forlevia had cut ties with Wildefield. ¡°It¡¯s okay. Who cares? We¡¯d much prefer to see Evie every day now rather than leaving her in Wildefield!¡± Caitlyn and Emma hugged Forlevia tightly. To regr people. being together with family was the most important thing. After everything that had happened earlier, they had gotten used to parting. However, that didn¡¯t stop them from missing each other dearly. The Lopez and ck families had experienced more loss than anyone else. The three older people had missed Forlevia terribly. That¡¯s why they didn¡¯t say anything even though Levi had brought Forlevia back. ¡°What? They have all left for Zarain?¡± Zoey was taken aback by the news. Levi just smiled helplessly. He saw them in Zarain with his own eyes. ¡°By the way, we just got wind of Zarain capturing a lot of refugees from Erudia.¡± ¡°Serves them right! They shouldn¡¯t have gone there in the first ce!¡± Aaron spat. Clearly, the news of them being captured had spread past the whole world. ¡°Oh dear. Have things gotten that bad?¡± Zoey asked. ¡°Of course! It¡¯s all thanks to that mysterious warrior who went into Zarain alone to bring Jared and the two men back! That was what angered Zarain to do such a thing,¡± Aaron exined. ¡°I also heard that the mysterious warrior had been sent by Eragon. As expected, Erudia will truly be safe under a force as powerful as Eragon.¡± ¨C Suddenly, a throng of footsteps came from outside their door. Harry and the other members of the Lopez family had arrived. The moment they walked in, they made a beeline for Levi. ¡°What happened?¡± Zoey asked. ¡°It¡¯s all because of those disrespectful twats! They got chased out of Zarain and have zero money to their name. They don¡¯t even have their identification anymore! They¡¯ve been thrown into the middle of nowhere!¡± ¡°We only came here to ask Levi to bring them back and give them their identities back.¡± Chapter 1756 Chapter 1756 The others were surprised at the Lopezs¡¯ request. So they hade to ask Levi to bring the others back and also return their names as a citizen of Erudia. No matter how much the older family members scolded them, or how much they had betrayed their ancestors. This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. After all, how could they bear to let their children suffer out in the unknown? Despite that, it was still hard to save them. For one, at such a crucial time, none of them were supposed to leave Erudia. Apart from that, Henry and Fabian didn¡¯t have any identification. They couldn¡¯t enter Erudia either way. Not even martial artists were exempted to this rule. After Eragon had emerged and defeated the Ruling Union, martial artists could no longer do whatever they wanted. They had to listen to the Dragonites. So even though they badly wanted to bring Henry and Fabian back, they couldn¡¯t do anything about it. That was when they heard that Levi had returned and rushed to see him. To someone like Levi, getting Henry and Fabian back as well as returning their identification was just a matter of putting in some words. It was as easy as lifting a finger for him. ¡°Yes, they have betrayed Erudia and their ancestors, and deserve to be punished for that. However, we can¡¯t just watch them die in a godforsaken unfamiliarnd.¡± ¡°We¡¯ve decided to bring them back. Who cares if we get scolded and ridiculed for it?¡± ¡°Levi, we came here to ask you to get them back.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right! You only need to put in one word for them toe back and restore their identities.¡± ¡­¡­ It was the first time Cora and the others had ever been even remotely polite to Levi. ¡°Have they officially estranged themselves from the country?¡± Levi asked. ¡°Yes! Those unfilial kids thought Erudia was done for and ran off without even listening to us!¡± Meredith said through her tears. Levi chuckled. ¡°They¡¯re all adults now, aren¡¯t they?¡± ¡°Yes, they are. What¡¯s wrong?¡± Harry replied without thinking. ¡°Since they¡¯re all adults now, they should take responsibility for their actions. I¡¯m sure they didn¡¯t suddenly decide to betray the country in the spur of the moment. After leaving Erudia, everything they do is purely up to them,¡± Levi said seriously. ¡°What?¡± ¡°W-what¡¯s that supposed to mean?¡± The Lopez family members stared at him, then they realized what he meant. ¡°What I mean is that I¡¯m not going. Since they decided to leave Erudia, they should nevere back. In fact, I¡¯m going to let everybody know that no one who left Erudia is allowed toe back, no matter what.¡± Levi was firm in his decision, causing everyone in the room to gape in shock. ¡°How dare you?¡± Cora yelled. ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t I?¡± Levi said with a cold chuckle. ¡°They left, didn¡¯t they? They¡¯re no longer Erudians, so there¡¯s no need for me to go bring them back.¡± ¨C ¡°What are you saying? They are still family! You can¡¯t just get your revenge now because you had spats with Logan in the past,¡± Meredith said. ¡°That¡¯s right! We¡¯re still family! How could you bear to see them die in the middle of nowhere?¡± ¡°Who do you think you are? No matter how powerful you are now, you still can¡¯t leave your family behind like that.¡± All of the Lopez family members were chattering and arguing. Even Emma and Caitlyn piped up, ¡°Levi, you should just help them out. It¡¯s an easy errand for you after all. Just look at how worried they are.¡± Cora suddenly thought of asking Zoey to persuade Levi. However, Zoey stood firm. ¡°I¡¯m with Levi on whatever he says!¡± ¡°I¡¯m not going to care about them. They can die for all I care.¡± Chapter 1757 Chapter 1757 Levi was determined and unshaken. He wasn¡¯t going to give anyone a chance to persuade him. He couldn¡¯t care less about their deaths. On top of that, he even released a statement announcing that every single person who had left Erudia was banned froming back. Furthermore, they would not even have the chance to regain their status as an Erudian. Levi announced it personally and emphasized that no one was exempt from this rule. This announcement was frowned upon by many. As of today, Erudia had grown and was now one of the strongest countries in the world. Whatmore, a lot of people who had moved out and were living overseas weren¡¯t having a great time, either. After all, the important connections they had were in Erudia, not forgetting the job opportunities. Those who were overseas could only live off of savings, but that would finish one day. To make things worse, they had also found out that the other countries were just taking advantage of them and didn¡¯t truly wee them as a citizen. They would get chased out the moment they lost their worth. Zarain¡¯s recent procedures had truly wakened up a lot of people. Erudia was the best ce to be, after all. Thus, they had to return to Erudia as soon as possible. That was why a lot of people who had once left Erudia were suddenly moring toe back. Some superstars and millionaires had even bought their tickets for the flight back to Erudia. That exined why so many people were shocked at Levi¡¯s sudden announcement. The elders could only curse at him for being so cold-blooded, but they couldn¡¯t do anything. Levi¡¯s new mandate started going into action all across the country. However, a lot of people were fighting against the mandate. Some people were using their power and position to force their way in, which caused a lot of conflict. The next day, Levi got a call from Floyd about something bad happening. A cruise weighing almost a million tons was about to arrive at South Hampton¡¯srgest port. All the passengers on the cruise were superstars, influencers and millionaires who had once fled Erudia. Now that Erudia was already safe, they were fighting toe back. However, Levi¡¯s announcement had made that impossible for them. That was why some of the celebrities and millionaires from Keerea and Raysonia had ganged up together to return to Erudia. They had even booked a cruise and brought thousands of people along with them. In their eyes, everyone on the cruise was intellectuals and elite. To them, they would be of worth no matter where they went. That was why they believed that Erudia wouldn¡¯t turn them down. Either way, everyone on the cruise had some form of power and a high position in society. Who would dare stop them? The worst part was that the celebrities and influencers who were on the cruise had announced the news of their return and even invited their fans toe and greet them. More than hundreds of influencers and celebrities released the news at the same time, causing unrest among all their fans. The cruise was scheduled to arrive at 12 noon, but the fans of those celebrities and influencers onboard reached the port at 5 a.m. and started fighting for the best ce to see their beloved idols. The most harrowing problem at hand was that the fans wouldn¡¯t stoping. ording to Floyd¡¯s report, there were already about fifty thousand fans crowded inside the port and there were moreing. This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. Floyd had to reach out to Levi for help since he had no other solution. The moment Levi heard the news, his expression darkened. I didn¡¯t expect those influencers and celebrities to be so wily¡­ how could they use their fans this way? There was almost no way to settle them. After all, it wasn¡¯t as if Levi could send people to hit the fans or chase them away by force. That would be way too extreme. That was why Floyd couldn¡¯t do anything even though he was a Supreme ss. The fans only became more vtile as their numbers grew. ¡°Just wait for me toe and settle this myself.¡± Levi immediately left for South Hampton. Chapter 1758 Chapter 1758 ¡°What a poor bunch of fans. They have no idea they¡¯re just being used,¡± Levi muttered to himself as he looked at the crowds of fans below the helicopter. What a bunch of simpletons. ¡°They¡¯re so wrong for using their fans against us! They know that if we do anything to get rid of them, it¡¯ll affect us terribly,¡± Floyd said urgently after seeing Levi. Floyd was also extremely smart, but he was helpless when it came to things like this. It wasn¡¯t like he could beat them up. There were almost a hundred thousand fans filling up the port by the time Levi arrived. Almost every inch of the port was filled with eager fans. The moment Levi arrived, so did the cruise carrying the celebrities and influencers. The passengers on the cruise looked down upon the port as they arrived. The moment their eyesnded upon the crowds of fans, they smiled knowingly. Xion and Sadie, who were leading the pack of celebrities, were even more ecstatic. ¡°See? Our n worked, right?¡± The idea for their fans toe and greet them had been Xion and Sadie¡¯s idea. The more fans arrived, the less Erudia could penalize them. That was why they made sure all their fans knew they were returning before they arrived. They had even invited a bunch of internationally recognized reporters to join them on the cruise. That way, even if Erudia dared to chase them out, the reporters would instantly make news of it. Indeed, they really were pretty smart. They had prepared all of this just so Erudia couldn¡¯t kick them out. After everything that they had nned, Erudia could only allow them to enter and return their identities as citizens of Erudia. They could continue to earn money off Erudia and enjoy their high positions in society. With all this, they could forget about ever having left Erudia. Bang! The cruise finally stopped against the port. The fans started to cheer like crazy. How could they not cheer at the sight of all their idols and celebrities in front of them? The fans all tried to rush forward, but luckily Floyd had the foresight to make sure there were people blocking them from running into the port. Still, that was all they could do¡ªblock them. If anything happened, these fans might lose control. There was no way they could be stopped if it came to that. ¡°Xion!¡± ¡°Sadie!¡± ¡°Wee back!¡± ¡°Wee! You¡¯re finally back!¡± ¡°Erudia¡¯s doors will always be open for you! Always!¡± The fans started yelling and cheering in a frenzy. It began to look as if they would bite the heads off of anyone who tried to stop their idols from entering the country. It was a rather impressive sight to see all hundred thousand fans cheering at the same time. Floyd and the others had no way of doing anything apart from blocking the fans from mobbing their idols. Things were much worse than they had imagined. If they only began to tell them ¡°no¡±, these fans could very well gobble them up. They would also be negatively impacted by the news of this getting out. After stopping at the port, Xion and the other celebrities allowed the reporters to get off the cruise first. ¡°This is Bayview¡¯s number one tabloid and mediapany!¡± ¡°We are Adrune¡¯srgest media and newspany!¡± The reporters started introducing themselves the moment they got off the cruise and started setting up their equipment so they could stream everything live. ¡°What¡­¡±This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. Floyd felt his head begin to throb at the ridiculous sight. It looked like they wouldn¡¯t even have the chance toplete a proper blockade unless they got rid of all those reporters. But that just wasn¡¯t usible. Things had truly gotten out of hand. Floyd clenched his fists tightly. ¡°This isn¡¯t a good situation for us. We don¡¯t even have a solution for it right now.¡± Right then, Xion and the other celebrities started getting off the cruise. ¡°Who said you coulde down here? Screw off back to where you belong!¡± Chapter 1759 Chapter 1759 The voice that bellowed out was almost as loud as andmine going off. Everyone in the port was taken aback by the sheer volume and power of the shout. The ¡®elites¡¯ who had just stepped off the cruise were especially stunned as they stared off into the distance. Levi slowly walked into view. It was his yell that had stopped every single person in ce. It had shocked even Floyd and the others. To Floyd and the rest, they had to take care of things carefully and gently. If they could use words to fix things, then they wouldn¡¯t have to resort to using force. After all, the more forceful one was, the more likely things were to escte. It could even be said that to them, using force to settle such a situation was the most stupid thing one could do. However, the moment that thought crossed their minds, Levi had yelled with the force of a thunderstrike. Floyd and the others were just as surprised. What is he going to do? Is he going to get rid of them by force? About thirty seconds passed by before everyone finally came back to their senses. ¡°W-what did you just say?¡± Sadie stammered. ¡°I told you all to screw off back to where you came from! Don¡¯t even think aboutnding any of your dirty paws on Erudiannd. Leave now!¡± Levi bellowed clearly. His voice was loud enough to rival an earthquake. The people stepping off the cruise flinched in fear, lifting their feet off the ground and back on the stairs. Xion and the others had truly been taken aback by Levi¡¯s sheer intensity. They no longer dared to make even a peep. The fans behind Levi, however, were not happy. They were unhappy after seeing how someone treated their idols that way. ¡°What did you just say? Did you just ask them to screw off? How dare you?¡± ¡°They¡¯re all elites! It will be Erudia¡¯s greatest loss if you refuse to let them in !¡± ¡°You all had better watch your move. If you dare put a finger on them, we won¡¯t stop here!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, we won¡¯t let it go that easily!¡± ¡°We won¡¯t let you!¡± The fans were starting to protest against Levi, and the situation was starting to go out of control again. The reporters started frantically jotting down and recording everything that was going on. Naturally, they would be publishing these stories after embellishing them with glorified facts and details that had been blown out of proportion.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Xion and the others smiled widely at the flurry of news reporting. No matter how powerful Levi and Floyd¡¯s side was, these celebrities had their fans behind them. He looked at Levi smugly. ¡°That¡¯s right! My precious fans are right. Not letting us in would be a big loss to Erudia! You¡¯d better get your facts straight and let us back in. That¡¯s what you really should be doing!¡± Sadie piped up, ¡°Yeah! We¡¯re priceless. I have 17 million fans! Who are you to tell us to screw off?¡± ¡°I agree! I have a worth of three billion. Does that sound worthless to you? Can you imagine the ways that money could be used?¡± ¡°Exactly! I own over a hundred factories. My contribution to the economy would be endless!¡± All of the so-called ¡®elites¡¯ started moring to prove themselves. To be fair, a lot of what they were saying was true. Despite that, they failed to mention the fact that they not only gave, but they also took. Without Erudia, how would they have gained their fame, money or factories? They were clearlying back to leech off the country now that they couldn¡¯t thrive overseas. They made themselves sound so noble when they were truly the most selfish ones. ¡°I agree!¡± ¡°I will always support you! They won¡¯t chase you out unless they walk over our dead bodies!¡± ¡°Yes! With us protecting you, no one will dare to get rid of you!¡± The fans were touched by a simple dedication. They were getting more pumped up just because of some mushy words from their idols. The moment Levi stepped out to block them from entering the country, the fans started to form a barricade to stop him. Everyone onboard the cruise started to smirk triumphantly at the sight of their fans¡¯ efforts. They looked down upon Levi haughtily. Chapter 1760 Chapter 1760 ¡°Wee back! Wee back!¡± the fans erupted in cheers. Some fans had even broken free from the pack and had somehow pushed their way to the front to be the first to wee their idols home. Xion and the other celebrities started walking off the cruise. As long as they entered Erudia, then getting their identity back would no longer be a problem. They had already passed the hardest part! The elites stepped onto Erudiannd proudly as they stared mockingly at Levi. Floyd and his men were starting to look annoyed. Things had escted to a level none of them wanted to see. Now, there was no way to properly settle the situation. All they could do was watch on. The soft approach wasn¡¯t working, and yet they couldn¡¯t even attempt to try the hard way. ¡°Who said you all can step off?¡± Levi asked. ¡°What?¡± Everyone¡¯s eyesnded on Levi. He walked toward the crowd and stopped right in front of them.This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. He stepped onto a line and barked coldly, ¡°I dare any of you to try taking another step. If anyone crosses this line, I will be taking extreme measures.¡± Floyd and the rest could tell that Levi was angry and were getting nervous. ¡°Master, won¡¯t things get worse if you do this?¡± Floyd whispered. ¡°If anything happens, I¡¯ll take all the me for it,¡± Levi said determinedly. ¡°Who are you? How dare you act so arrogantly?¡± The fans were starting to make a fuss again. Xion chuckled. ¡°I would love to see what you would do if I crossed the line.¡± He stared at Levi as he took two big steps over the line Levi was stepping on. ¡°Oh, dear! Looks like I¡¯ve crossed your line. What are you going to do about it?¡± Xion said with a smug smirk. Levi frowned as he stared at Xion. Boom! The very next second, Levi had kicked Xion out over the port. He practically flew before crashing heavily against the deck of the cruise. Everyone was stunned into silence once again. No one had expected him to actually get violent! ¡°Oh, no. This isn¡¯t looking good,¡± Floyd sighed. ¡°Have you gone insane? How dare you kick him like that?¡± ¡°Who the hell are you to do such a thing?¡± Once the crowd finally realized what had happened, they started yelling at Levi. ¡°My name is Levi, and I am the one who made that rule,¡± Levi announced. ¡°That doesn¡¯t give you the right to beat someone up! He has twenty million fans! How dare you?¡± ¡°Yeah, how dare you? Apologize immediately!¡± Everyone was yelling angrily. Levi just smiled mildly and shook out his fist. ¡°What did you say? I¡¯ll show you what¡¯s my right.¡± With another loud boom, an invisible force pushed the fans away. Without even realizing what had happened, the fans were already gathered behind Levi. With another wave of his hand, Levi built an invisible wall of air between the fans and the cruise. They started getting agitated and tried to bash their way through the wall. Bang! Bang! Bang! All of them struck heavily against the wall to no avail. Amidst their anger, the crowd was also surprised. No matter what they did, the wall in front of them remained unbroken. Levi had singlehandedly stopped a hundred thousand fans from causing further trouble. Sadie and the other ¡®elites¡¯ could only watch in shock. They had pictured many scenarios happening, but they hadn¡¯t expected Levi to be this powerful. Levi watched them with a cold smirk as he said, ¡°Forget about entering Erudia. Just go back to where your sorry as*es came from. Do you all really think you have contributed that much? If you don¡¯t leave now, I¡¯ll force you all to leave myself.¡± Chapter 1761 Chapter 1761 ¡°Do you dare to give it a try?¡± ¡°So many people are watching and many international media are here, just you lift a finger and see whates your way?¡± There was silence. The crowd was furious and they red at Levi. Bang! Bang! Bang! It went on¡­ Levi did not bother to waste his breath talking with them; instead, he kicked them one by one onto the cruise ship. His overbearing method was shocking. Even the international media were taken aback. Levi looked at them. ¡°Who gave you permission to set foot on Erudia? This is an unconventional entry, right? ording to Erudiaw, I have reason to drive you out!¡± With one word, Levi silenced the crowd of nearly one thousand. Indeed, they had not gone through the immigration formalities. After all, they were not citizens of Erudia and had therefore broken thew as illegal immigrants. What Levi did was legal. ¡°Leave, leave immediately!¡± Levi roared. He drove out all the international media. ¡°Repeat offenders will be executed!¡± Levi sted out with a punch. Not far away, the sea was split in two, forming a big gap of thousands of meters¡­ Not only that, the powerful force pushed the cruise ship back. In fact, it went out of control! This scene shocked everyone present. Is he even human? After he handled those people, Levi turned around and withdrew the invisible barrier keeping away the fans. The fans erupted into a flurry of questions. ¡°Who are you? By what authority do you drive them away?¡± ¡°They are our idols! How dare you?¡± The questioning went on¡­ Everyone red at Levi in anger. Leviughed. ¡°Let me ask you one question. Prior to this, Erudia was facing danger. Where were your idols, then?¡± ¡°Well¡­¡± ¡°They were¡­¡± ¡°They were in¡­¡± There was no answer. With one question, Levi left 100,000 fans speechless, unable to give a coherent reply. All too soon, the 100,000 fans were quietened. They looked at one another without a word. Fear was in the air. ¡°Let me tell you! When our country was in need of support, your idols rushed overseas to flee from the disaster!¡± ¡°When Erudia was going through its worst crisis, with rumors of total destruction, they have decided to give up citizenship and applied to be citizens of foreign countries. ¡°When you were facing the worst dangers, your idols fled. Do they still deserve your worship?¡± The fans had no reply. Levi¡¯s few questions set the fans thinking hard. Any normal thinking individual would be able to draw the right conclusions. ¡°You say repeatedly that your idols inspire you but when you were in danger, but who saved you? Was it your idols?¡± ¡°No! Those who saved you were martial artists of Erudia who were not afraid of shedding blood or dying.¡± ¡°You have seen it all¡ªwhen danger arises, they protect you quietly without being known. In contrast, those who take up your time and resources flee away.¡± ¡°Of course, there are exceptions. A lot of stars came out to help front-liners in the form of donations and other ways. However, these groups that you like did nothing at all.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not wrong to have idols. Please open your eyes, find an idol who is exemry and worthy of your respect.¡± This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. The crowd was silenced. They listened quietly. For a long time, they were silent. All the fans were inspired. One of them asked tremblingly, ¡°May I ask who you are?¡± ¡°Listen carefully. He is the greatest hero who saved Erudia¡ªthe Crown King!¡± Chapter 1762 Chapter 1762 Floyd replied in a loud voice. The hundreds of thousands were astounded. They looked at Levi in awed respect. At that time these warriors were the ones all Erudian citizens praise and worship. When they heard the name, ¡°Crown King,¡± everyone was excited. ¡°Citizens,dies and gentlemen, people like Crown King and Benny Quinton are the ones that we should idolize!¡± ¡°Let us not be fooled by physical beauty! We long for beauty in appearance but the beauty of the spirit is more important.¡± The crowd agreed silently. Seeing the crowd being awakened, Floyd and the others smiled. The charisma of Levi¡¯s character was increasing in their hearts. He had, inevitably, solved this problem of using brute force. This made many realize what they should value. After this, nobody dared to break this rule. Those traitors who had fled from Erudia could nevere back. Funnily enough, everyone found out that without these ¡°elites,¡± everything went on as usual in Erudia. When they left, someone else would rece them and might even do better. One day, when Levi was training Forlevia, a few men covered with blood suddenly rushed in. ¡°Mr. Garrison, save us, please save us¡­¡± They prostrated themselves on the ground and begged him. ¡°Are you¡­ from the Northern Demon tribe?¡± Levi identified them by their breath. ¡°Yes, Mr. Garrison, please save us!¡± The men were very emotional. ¡°What is the matter?¡± Levi treated their wounds and then asked them. ¡°Mr. Garrison, this morning our n and other sect forces were suddenly attacked by unknown masters! They were brutal and determined to exterminate our n!¡± ¡°We admit that we made a mistake but we were guarding Oand City to redeem ourselves. There is no reason to destroy our n.¡± They continued to exin their situation. Very quickly, they rified what had happened. Levi did some investigation. Floyd and the others knew about this. It turned out that Eragon was behind this. They wanted to get rid of criminals.This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. Those forces that surrendered to Levi were among them. Nearly all of the Northern Demon members had been killed. Those who escaped hade to Levi for help. Levi immediately instructed Floyd to stop the Dragonites. ¡°Daddy, someone ising!¡± Forlevia alerted Levi. From outside, could be heard the sound of movement. Very quickly, eight figures appeared in the courtyard, all dressed in ck, wearing ck masks. Each carried a crossbow on his back and was armed with a long sword. These were Eragon who had appeared at the war zone in the East. The moment they appeared, there was a change in the atmosphere. The air was filled with the terrifying aura of the sword blended with the desire for blood, which swept across the courtyard like a violent wind. It swept across the faces, causing burning pain like the cut of a de. ¡°Mr. Garrison, it¡¯s them!¡± The men were terrified when they saw these swordsmen. Not too long ago, these swordsmen had ughtered all their families. There were the only ones remaining. They felt indescribable fear when facing these killers. ¡°Give them to us!¡± These eight men¡¯s voices were hoarse and demanding. ¡°Sorry, this is my home. You are not wee here! Please leave!¡± Levi spoke. ¡°These are the cult of criminals that Eragon wants to terminate. I advise you to mind your own business or die together with them. The killers were thirsty for blood and they paid no heed to Levi. ¡°I¡¯ll die as well? Hehe!¡± ¡°Tell your master these are Levi Garrison¡¯s people and you have to leave them alone!¡± Leviughed. Chapter 1763 Chapter 1763 ¡°Levi Garrison? We don¡¯t care who you are! We will kill them no matter what!¡± The Eragon swordsmen were arrogant and believed they were the best in the world. They had no respect at all for Levi. ¡°Then there will be a fight!¡± Levi did not want to waste time trying to talk to them. Immediately, he made his move. These eight swordsmen were strong and mighty, nearly destroying the whole tribe of the Northern Demon. Nevertheless, they were no match for Levi. The eight men were swept away like fallen leaves by a gust of strong wind. At this exact moment, the Dragonites replied, saying that Eragon would not stop killing these criminals until they are totally annihted. ¡°Floyd, didn¡¯t you say that these men are mine?¡± Levi asked. ¡°I did, but the Dragonites said that the assault on Oand City was warded off by Eragon and these criminals yed no part in protecting it. Hearing Floyd¡¯s report, Levi¡¯s face turned grim. ¡°All right then. I¡¯ll go and save them!¡± Levi headed off immediately and soon made it to the woods in the North. The major forces that once surrendered to him were now defeated. They gathered together and lingered on theirst breath. Within a short of time, half of the forces were taken out. Hundreds of Eragon masters would being after them soon. Upon the first strike, the remaining survivors would be totally destroyed. At this crucial moment, Levi arrived. ¡°They saved Oand City at the time of great danger. Let them be redeemed by this heroic act!¡± ¡°Murdering them is to show no respect to me.¡± Levi was furious seeing the huge number of dead bodies and the heavily injured casualties. ¡°They must die. Whoever protects them shall die too!¡± The Eragon did not care who it might be. Their decision could not be changed by anyone. ¡°That¡¯s him. He¡¯s the one who injured the eight of us!¡± Someone was pointing at Levi. ¡°So, it¡¯s you! Great, there¡¯s no escape for you now!¡± With that, a battle for life and death would ensue. The opponents were ready, so the situation was tense as the battle was on the verge of breaking out. The Dragonites were worried that the misunderstanding would deepen, so they hurried to the location as well. ¡°It¡¯s just a misunderstanding!¡± ¡°We have found out that they are indeed the ones who relieved the danger at Oand City! They are now reporting to the Crown King!¡± The Dragonites exined the situation. The leader of Eragon sneered and said, ¡°Then they were forced by Crown King to do this! These people are scourges, and it is best to eradicate them. If you let them live, the harm they do is absolutely endless!¡± Levi sneered. ¡°That is my choice. It is none of your business!¡± The argument went on. Finally, with the help of the Dragonites¡¯ persuasive negotiation, Eragon let the remaining criminals live. The Eragon masters left when the discussion was finished. ¡°Is this Crown King? It was he who defeated the Ruling Union previously? This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. ¡°Yes, that was him!¡± ¡°I¡¯ve observed his skills and his methods. His techniques seem quite demonic!¡± Some people had doubts on him. ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right! It¡¯s exactly the same as that big demon! The key is that he is involved with these cults and I am beginning to doubt his identity!¡± ¡°If such an important position as Crown King is held by a big demon, Erudia was already at risk long ago!¡± ¡°We will go back as soon as possible and tell Master what happened. I think we should notify The Cardinal Hall!¡± Meanwhile, at another location¡­ Eragon warriors and the Northern Demon n came to the same conclusion. They spoke about a big demon. Levi never imagined that the meeting with Defense of the Dragon n today would bring him huge disaster in the future. Chapter 1764 Chapter 1764 ¡°From now on, you can all be my followers!¡± Levi wanted to recruit them as his Team Of Secret Warriors. On the one hand, it improvedbat effectiveness, and on the other, it gave the Dragonites the reassurance they needed. After all, Eragon had mentioned that these criminals were hidden dangers. If they were set free, the Dragonites would be concerned. On the other hand, if they were kept close by Levi, there would be no need to worry about them. The Dragonites were happy with the decision. By absorbing them into his team of warriors, Levi was also strengthening Erudia¡¯s power inbat. Levi did not return to North Hampton directly. He was led by the Dragonites and came to the secret training base of Gamma Tech. The Gamma Tech Alliance represented the most advanced technology in Erudia. It epassed aviation, weapons and other fields. The moment they arrived at the base, Levi felt numerous pairs of eyes on him. However, those were not human eyes, but robotic¡­ The Dark Metal Laboratory that Byron had built secretly before was also considered top-notch, but compared with the present one, that was child¡¯s y. This base was definitely the most advanced technology training base. It could withstand attacks from any martial artist. Soon, Wynona arrived at the court. ¡°Are you here to check out Jared¡¯s situation?¡± Wynona did not beat around the bush. ¡°That is right.¡± ¡°He has been very responsible till now and he has shown no unusual behavior so far! He is also the most talented person I have ever seen! It¡¯s only been a short time but he has helped us solve a lot of problems!¡± Wynona replied. Levi frowned. ¡°The more he seems normal, the more you should be wary! He is devious and conniving!¡± ¡°Firstly, he would do something to endanger Erudia!¡± ¡°Secondly, you represent Erudia¡¯s most advanced technology. What if he leaks it?¡± Levi went on. Wynona listened attentively to Levi as he spoke. However, Wynona was a prideful person. Since she was young, she had been pampered and now, she was the top scientist in the country. Even if everything Levi said was true, she would still find fault with it. She did not like the fact that Levi seemed to control the whole country. ¡°Don¡¯t we know it?¡± She replied with a question. ¡°I¡¯d advise that he be monitored by more people. Prevention is better than cure!¡± Levi reminded her. Wynona did not retort him this time. This was because what he said was exactly what she was thinking as well. She had often proposed that Jared be watched over by specialists but her idea was rejected. Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g The others did not agree with her. ¡°Are you trying to cause trouble? What do you mean by getting specialized personnel to guard him? Jared is our countryman, our kin.¡± ¡°It¡¯s true that Jared has repented of his wrongs. His contribution to the country is proof!¡± ¡°Who are you? You havee to our base to use one of our own!¡± The arguments went on. Theserades had been totally deceived by Jared. At the training base here, Jared was held in high regard. Within this group of scientists, there was not much rivalry. Real talent was recognized and respected. Jared was a good scientist, so he was recognized and respected. Hence, nobody agreed when Levi said anything negative about Jared. Wynona justughed helplessly. It was because of this that no one agreed to her proposal. Most importantly, Jared¡¯s behavior was excellent and no one could find fault with him. Therefore, she did not continue to rant. ¡°Isn¡¯t this my old schoolmate? Did I hear someone say that I should be watched by professionals?¡± At this very moment, Jared appeared, all smiles as he approached Levi. Chapter 1765 Chapter 1765 Jared looked remorseful and dered, ¡°We are in this together. I realized my mistake, and I had made a pledge yesterday to donate all my wealth in order to make up for my wrongdoings.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s give this man a big hand!¡± With that, the crowd gave Jared a big round of apuse. The team was impressed by his decision to donate his entire wealth, which was an astronomical amount, and they had more faith and greater respect for him. Levi and Wynona found it disturbing and abnormal though, as they felt it was an extreme move to give up the entirety of one¡¯s wealth. However, it was not umon for geniuses to go to extremes to achieve their goals. Jared looked toward Levi and said, ¡°I know you had always been suspicious of me. If you are not convinced, you can kill me. With your skills, that would be as easy as pie.¡± ¡°We dare him to do that! If he wants to kill you, he has to kill all of us first!¡± ¡°Yeah! We will protect you!¡± The technical staff went crazy and protested loudly. See if you can kill me now!Jared looked at Levi triumphantly. It is only a matter of time that I will do so! Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g Levi understood his unspoken words and gave him a smirk in return. ¡°Get out of our training base. You are not wee here!¡± ¡°We have no wish to see you again!¡± The crowd starting jeering and shooed Levi away. ¡°I will be monitoring you, rascal, and rest assured I wille after you should you make a wrong move!¡± Levi warned, then turned to leave with Wynona. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I will keep an eye on him.¡± Wynonaforted Levi as she walked him out. ¡°Finally, a brainy one here!¡± Levi smiled. ¡°What?¡± Wynona could not believe her ears! The training base had the cr¨¨me de cr¨¨me of the best possible talents one could find in the whole of Erudia. Almost all the famous scientists were gathered there and one could safely say that all the highly intelligent people were there in the base. As such, Levi¡¯sment sounded more like a sarcastic remark instead. However, Wynona could not help but smile as she watched Levi leave. As a scientist, she had always felt that technology and scientific advancements were what they needed to build up a nation. She used to think fighters and warriors were crude, violent, and unsophisticated people. However, these martial artists, whom she had previously looked down on, were the ones who saved Erudia from the crisis. She had a newfound respect for them, although her pride deterred her from admitting that. From afar, Jared was also watching Levi as he left. You are right, Levi. This bunch of gullible people had a high IQ but extremely low EQ. Just wait and see. I have a good showing up! Although it had been many days since the battle at Zarain, it was still a trending topic around the world. Zarain was utterly humiliated by the loss, and that battle added on to the already deep grudges they had with Erudia. However, Zarain was surprisingly quiet and had mysteriouslyy low, much to the puzzlement of everyone. Meanwhile, there was an uproar in Erudia when the public came to know of the existence of Eragon. Eragon was not a single tribe nor an organization but was made up of nine ancient guardian tribes. These ancient tribes dated back hundreds of years ago, with a few whose existence dated so far back that some of their information was not captured in the historical records. The nine ancient guardian tribes were independent entities but together, they were in control of all the top secrets of Erudia and guarded all the things that were of utmost importance to Erudia. Above them was another organization that coordinated the activities and functions of these nine guardian tribes. This oldest establishment was the most powerful organization in Erudia, and it was named ¡°The Cardinal Hall.¡± It was the foundation of Erudia. The Cardinal Hall was also made up of many smaller organizations or ministries, one of which was The Manifest Court. The Manifest Court was in charge of intelligence and surveince, and on that particr day, it made a radical announcement. Chapter 1766 Chapter 1766 That announcement created an uproar not only in Erudia but within the internationalmunity as well. The Manifest Court had decided to revive Erudia¡¯s long-forgotten Gem&Stone List. In the early history of Erudia, way before the Gods¡¯ Promise was effected, the Gem&Stone List was a list that ranked the strongest among Erudian warriors. The Gem&Stone List had two rankings. The Stone list ranked outstanding warriors under the age of thirty. It was also known as the Raring List or the Potential List. The Gem List was the ultimate list that ranked the warriors of all age groups. The Gem&Stone List had been dormant for an extremely long time as no warriors were deemed qualified enough to be on it. As such, it was long forgotten, and other than being passed down in the records of some ancient tribes, there was no mention of it anywhere else and most people had no knowledge of this list. However, the situation had changed after the Gods¡¯ Promise was broken. Powerful warriors began to emerge and captured the attention of the public. After Levi led his troops to victory in the battle with the Ruling Union and especially after he defeated five Rank Seven fighters, there were extremely high interest and awareness of the existence of such impressive warriors. Finally, there were candidates worthy to be included in the Gem&Stone List. Nothing escaped the monitoring system of The Manifest Court. It appeared to have records and information on those magnificent warriors, even those who had kept a low profile and were not in the public¡¯s eyes. The Manifest Court was able to gather intelligence on them and could rank them ording to their fighting capabilities. Only The Manifest Court had the resources and credibility to objectively evaluate these warriors and come up with the Gem&Stone List. When the Gem&Stone List was revealed, the rankings shocked the whole world. Most of the warriors mentioned were unknown to the public, and even after the list was published, their identities remained a mystery to most people. That was because their names were withheld and only their titles or nicknames were listed together with their rankings. The only one the public was familiar with was the mysterious warrior who defeated five Rank Seven fighters in Zarain. Although many knew it was Levi, the Dragonites did their best to withhold that information from the public in order to protect his family and loved ones. If his identity was revealed, that would bring them many unnecessary troubles. They had a nice title for him ¨C CMaster, short for Master of the Cmity The shocking news was ¨C CMaster, the impressive warrior who defeated five Rank Seven fighters, was only ced at number twenty in the Gem List! That was astonishing news to everyone! A spectacr warrior who single-handedly humiliated Zarain was only ranked number twenty. The public could not possibly imagine how formidable those warriors ranked above him would be, especially the top three on the list. If CMaster could create such an impressive defeat for Zarain, they believed the top three warriors would have the ability to bring the world to an end. The Gem&Stone List was shocking, and it also served as a warning to the world. The message was clear. Erudia is powerful! We have at least neen warriors who were much stronger than CMaster! And those Rank Seven fighters were nowhere close to being considered for the list. It was terrifying revtions for those eyeing Erudia. And unless they had a death wish, they would have to think twice before ever considering any attempt to invade Erudia. As the ranking on the Gem&Stone List was done by The Manifest Court, no one doubted its credibility, and it was recognized by all the countries. It was a glorious time for the martial arts world of Erudia, and the martial artists were basking in the limelight. With the revtion of the Gem&Stone List, Erudia had raced ahead of all the other countries in terms of their defensive abilities, and they left the other countries despondent. Levi soon heard about the Gem&Stone List. He was not interested in his own ranking, but the list aroused his curiosity, so he made some inquiries toward the Dragonites. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. The Dragonites admitted the move by The Cardinal Hall was intended to deter other countries from attempting to invade Erudia. However, it was a matter decided by The Cardinal hall, and the Dragonites had no hand in it. The Cardinal Hall and the Dragonites were on par in terms of their status in the country. They would cooperate with one another but had no say in the operations of the other party. Next, Levi checked out the Stone list. It was full of young fighters which he did not know personally. However, as his eyes fell on thest name on the list, his expression changed. Chapter 1767 Chapter 1767 The reason for his shock was that his daughter Forlevia was thest name on the Stone List! Thest name on the list was too ring and stunned Levi, leaving him unsettled for a long time. Who revealed information about Evie¡¯s potential? He made an effort to hide that from the Lopez and ck families. As for those from Wildefield, they badly wanted to keep Forlevia from the public¡¯s eyes, so there was no chance they would leak out that information. Who could have possibly leaked that information? Levi knew Forlevia would never be qualified for the Stone List based on her ability at that point in time. Although he had been working with her on strengthening her foundation, he had not given her any training to improve her fighting skills. The only possible reason for her to be ranked would be if they assessed her based on her potential. That meant someone had discovered and acknowledged her hidden potential! The most shocking fact was the reason The Manifest Court gave for including Forlevia in the list. They said she had the rare potential unrivaled by anyone in the recent one thousand years. That immediately put Forlevia in the spotlight. If the assessment made by The Manifest Court was correct, that meant she could very well rise to be number one on the Stone List and then subsequently number one on the Gem List in the future. Levi thought someone had intentionally leaked out information about Forlevia, but she was actually on The Manifest Court¡¯s radar all the while. No one escaped their surveince. Levi could only manage a wry smile. Both father and daughter were on the list. One was on the Gem List, and the other on the Stone List. Ironically, both of them ended up at the bottom of their respective lists. CMaster¡¯s ranking shocked the world, whereas Forlevia¡¯s ranking shocked Erudia. Although the Stone List was for youths below the age of thirty and raring to go, Forlevia¡¯s inclusion still created a stir due to her young age. To be ranked when one was just a few years old was unheard of, and everyone who saw the list was stunned. Who is she? How could one possess such frightening potential? Forlevia¡¯s sudden fame spread far and wide, and the internationalmunity also took notice of her. The fact that Erudia had many formidable warriors as in the Gem List, plus such a highly acimed future super warrior in the making, meant it would remain invincible for a long time toe. When Levi rushed back to North Hampton, he found that the Gem&Stone List had created a furor at home too. Zoey and all at home knew about Forlevia¡¯s ranking on the Stone List. In addition to family members from both the Lopez and ck families, some members from the Great Family of Westford also rushed over, worried for Forlevia. ¡°Have you heard about it, Levi?¡± Zoey anxiously asked as she saw Levi walk in. ¡°Yes, I heard. It is my fault for not keeping the secret well hidden,¡± Levi replied remorsefully. As a father, it was natural he wanted to protect Forlevia for as long as he could. It was unfortunate the news of her hidden potential could not be kept under wraps. One could imagine the dangers Forlevia would face in the future. Many parties, be it righteous ones or cults such as Wildefield or the Shadow Order, would want to take her in under their wings to groom her. This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. As many countries would fear she, with her future superpowers, would be a threat to them, they would also want to eliminate her while she was still young and defenseless. Everyone at home knew being on the Stone List was not good news for Forlevia. She was too young and unable to fend for herself, and they did not think they had the ability to protect her as well. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I am here. With me around, I doubt anyone would dare mess with Evie,¡± Levi promised. ¡°You? Forget it! It is big trouble for Evie now! Many people are eyeing her now, so we may not even get to see her in the future.¡± ¡°Oh, my poor Evie¡­ why do you have to be gifted with such a talent?¡± The elder folks hugged Forlevia tightly in their arms, pained at the thought of all the dangers she could meet. ¡°It would be a different story if you were CMaster! But I heard CMaster is from Eragon,¡± they sighed. As the Dragonites had done a great job keeping CMaster¡¯s identity a secret, Levi could not rebut the elders, so he merely sneered, ¡°I am Crown King, so I shall see who would dare toy a finger on my daughter.¡± Chapter 1768 Chapter 1768 No one took note of what Levi said, as they were engrossed in their own discussion. ¡°Should we find Evie a strong backer now? Not only will she be protected from dangers, but she would also get good resources to develop her to her maximum potential!¡± Cora suggested. ¡°That¡¯s a great idea! I agree!¡± ¡°Me too!¡± Her suggestion received unanimous support from the rest of the family. Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g ¡°But we have to make sure the backer is powerful, with sufficient ability to protect her from dangers. Also, we have to be mindful it must be a righteous party. Otherwise, we could have ruined her life.¡± ¡°That is true. It would be disastrous if she is in the hands of some cults!¡± When Levi heard their opinions, he sneered andmented, ¡°How do you define who is righteous and who is evil? This is a world ruled by the survival of the fittest. The so-called cults are not always evil, and vice versa.¡± Levi felt there was no difference between Wildefield, ssified as a righteous party by many, and a publicly recognized cult such as Shadow Order. They were both using Forlevia. Evil cults like Shadow Order deserved to be eliminated, but those people from Wilderfield were not any nobler. They were nice to Forlevia only because of her value to them. ¡°What is that nonsense? Do you want to send Evie into a cult?¡± the elders chided. Levi decided to ignore them. He knew Forlevia would be safe as long as she was with him. He had no interest in the discussion Zoey was having with the family with regards to finding Forlevia a backer. He put his mind to writing training manuals on fighting skills and battle strategies instead. His n was not only to train the Team Of Secret Warriors but also to improve the standard of the warriors in Erudia in general. After analyzing the strengths and weaknesses of the existing warriors, he started writing customized training manuals for the different sses of warriors. For example, he had a basic training manual for the mass recruits. For those with better skills and foundation, such as Five Great Wars Regiment, he wrote some higher-level training manuals for them. Even within the Five Great Wars Regiment, he customized a specific technique book each for White Tiger, Azure Dragon, Phoenix, ck Tortoise, and Kirin, based on their special strength and needs. Even though it was prime time for the warriors in Erudia at that moment, Levi wanted to develop an invincible troop. During that period, both CMaster and Forlevia¡¯s fame spread, and as more people heard about them, they wanted to find out more about the two. On The Dark World¡¯s dark web, information on CMaster and Forlevia were going for an astronomical amount of money, yet there were ready buyers for them. That proved the curiosity the public had for the two mysterious figures. Levi could tell more people wereing their way, as many had already set their sight on Forlevia. One of them was Jared. At the training base, on the wall of Jared¡¯s room were three photos, that of Levi, Zoey, and Forlevia. The photos of Levi and Forlevia had multiple stab marks on them. Do you think I cannot get rid of you because you are strong now? Wait and see. I will do so soon! And as for your lovely precious little girl, I cannot imagine what a beautiful perfect life she will have with that special talent of hers. However, I swear I will end both your happiness with my own hands! Jared had a manic look in his eyes when he made that vow. On his table, there was a technical drawing with lots of lines drawn on it and with many different forme scribbled on it. Jared was staring hard at that drawing as if that was his weapon to defeat Levi. Indeed, Jared was preparing for a crazy and ambitious experiment. Gamma Tech¡¯s training base had everything he needed for his experiment. If he was sessful in that experiment, the oue would stun the world and bring upon a great disaster. Chapter 1769 Chapter 1769 Jared had the freedom and authority to do almost anything at the training base without anyone monitoring his activities. He had unrestricted ess to almost all the most sophisticatedboratories in the base. In the name of researching for groundbreaking technological advances, he could do anything without raising anyone¡¯s suspicion. After all, he was truly brilliant, and within a few days of joining the team, he had already helped them resolve many thorny issues. As such, the rest of the team idolized him and ced him on a pedestal. Wynona was the only one being wary of him, and she would pay attention to his movements and activities. After calming down from the private manic outburst in his room, Jared put on his protective gears and headed to theboratory section of the base. ¡°I would like to useboratory number three,¡± he requested. Wynona was on duty that day. She did the routine check on him to make sure he did not have spy gadgets or unapproved equipment hidden on him before granting him permission to ess the laboratory. As she watch Jared and his team enter theboratory, Wynona had an unexinable sense of unease. In the short time that he was there, his ess authority had increased by leaps and bounds, and he had already gotten the privilege to make use of Lab Number Three. Somehow, she felt uneasy about it but could not do anything to stop it as the rest of the team had full faith in Jared and trusted himpletely. Please don¡¯t let anything go wrong! Wynona could only massage her heavy head and silently pray that everything would be all right. In the meantime, West Sky Lord had returned with the personal items of all the deceased members of The Cmity. Levi had given her the instruction to do so when they first got back. Those brave warriors had anonymously worked hard to fight for Erudia. They were not appreciated when they were alive and even in death, their bodies were damaged beyond recognition. As such, Levi decided to build a cenotaph in their memory, with all their names etched on it in recognition of their contributions and sacrifices. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. The construction of the cenotaph waspleted, so Levi was on the way to pay his respect to the deceased and to carve their names on the cenotaph. Levi led Forlevia, West Sky Lord, and a few others to a cemetery in Faike City of Northeast City. ¡°Bring me a sword!¡± he quietly demanded. A sword was thrown at him and he started craving the names of the deceased members onto the individual nametes mounted on the cenotaph. Eren Pieck. Armin Momoa. Rodrick Artlet. West Sky Lord and the rest watched solemnly as Levi silently etched the nine hundred and ny-nine names on the cenotaph. After finishing the craving of the names, Levi poured half a bottle of wine around the cenotaph and downed the other half of the bottle. ¡°Rest in peace!¡± West Sky Lord and the rest shouted. ¡°Oh, almost a thousand newly built tombs?¡± A group of people walked by, and the man in the lead smilingly asked as he nced toward Levi¡¯s direction. ¡°It looks like a cenotaph. Heard it was for those warriors who perished on the battlefield and whose remains could not be found.¡± Someone in the group could be heard exining to the man. ¡°What a bunch of foolish men! Who would remember them after their death? And to think they fought with their lives and ended up in such a sorry state. How stupid can they be?¡± the young man mocked. ¡°Yes, you are right! These are gullible men brainwashed into doing foolish acts. They went into the battle despite knowing they had no chance of survival. Stupid as can be!¡¯ ¡°To defend Erudia means they are defending a group of morons and idiots!¡± The followers happily chatted away and continued humoring the young man. ¡°They even gave an order not to allow those who fled the war to return to Erudia. So, how did you come back?¡± They looked toward the young man and asked with curiosity. Levi overheard their conversation and realized the young man had fled the country but managed to return despite his order not to allow defectors to return. ¡°Stop right there!¡± he bellowed. Chapter 1770 Chapter 1770 He could never let his brave warriors suffer such insults after gantly sacrificing for the country. Moreover, he wanted to know who the young man was and how he managed to return to the country despite his order to ban the escapees from returning. He couldn¡¯t let the matter rest and allow the young man to get away scot-free Kieran and his followers were amused by Levi¡¯s reaction. They stopped and turned to face Levi. ¡°Are you calling out to us, punk?¡± Kieran taunted Levi with an arrogant smile. ¡°Mr. Tate, I think you had bettery low and not get into any trouble, since you just came back,¡± one of his followers urged. ¡°He started it! Let¡¯s go over and meet this guy!¡± Kieran walked toward Levi, and his followers hurriedly tagged along. ¡°What do you want, punk?¡± Kieran challenged. ¡°Two things. Number one, kneel and apologize!¡± Levi coldly demanded. Kieran and his followers were taken aback by Levi¡¯smand. ¡°Kneel and apologize? Why should we?¡± Kieran tried to put on a brave front and countered Levi, but his face had clearly paled with fear. ¡°You know very well what you said just now! These are brave warriors who sacrificed themselves for Erudia. Not only did you not pay your respect to them, but you also insulted them with demeaning words. For that, you need to apologize.¡± Levi stared at him intently and demanded. ¡°Hahaha¡­ and did I say anything untrue? They are a bunch of stupid fools who brought such a sorry fate to themselves for no valid reasons!¡± Kieran and his menughed out loud, without a hint of remorse. ¡°Yeah. Pitiful but foolish, ain¡¯t they? And they even constructed a cenotaph for them! What a joke!¡± The men continued with their insults. Levi¡¯s eyes had narrowed in anger, and the atmosphere was tense. ¡°You have to apologize for those insults. Onest chance for you. Kneel and apologize!¡± he sternly warned. Levi had turned into a furious monster, and Kieran could clearly sense the menacing aura he emitted. Nevertheless, he pridefully held on to his stand and threatened, ¡°Do you know who I am? Who are you to demand that I kneel and apologize?¡± Levi stared at him and said, ¡°That is the second question I wanted to ask.¡± Before Kieran could respond, Levi flicked his foot andnded a kick on Kieran¡¯s leg. This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. Wham! Kieran immediately fell to his knees. He had not expected Levi to strike, and what surprised him more was Levi¡¯s strength. Kieran was not a weakling, and Levi could sense it too. However, in his eyes, that prowess of Kieran was nothing, and he could easily crush Kieran with a finger. Bang, bang, bang! Levi swiftly let out a round of kicks, and before anyone realized what happened, all of Kieran¡¯s men were kneeling on the ground, mourning in pain. ¡°Apologize!¡± Levi demanded calmly. ¡°No way! Why should I?¡± Kieran held his head high and pridefully gave Levi a death stare. Plonk! Levi held his face to the ground and rubbed him against the hard ground, bruising his face. Kieran felt a sharp burning pain on his face and started screaming hysterically. ¡°I¡¯ll apologize! I¡¯ll apologize!¡± Kieran had to submit to Levi. He and his men knelt in front of the cenotaph and begrudgingly started apologizing to the brave defenders of Erudia. ¡°Just my luck to have met you here today! I dare you to stay back for another ten to fifteen minutes!¡± Kieran issued a challenge to Levi. When Levi kept his silence, Kieran took that as a sign of fear and started taunting him. ¡°Come on! Are you a man or a coward? Are you too scared to do that?¡± ¡°Did you forget I said I wanted two things from you? Now is the time for the second one,¡± Levi reminded. That aroused Kieran¡¯s curiosity, and he smirked, ¡°Let¡¯s hear about it. What else do you want?¡± ¡°Tell me who you are!¡± Chapter 1771 Chapter 1771 Levi wanted to know what was so special about Kieran¡¯s family background that enabled him to return to Erudia. ¡°Who I am? Hahaha¡­ you will find out in a few minutes!¡± Kieranughed arrogantly, like a confident predator who had cornered his prey. Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g ¡°Fine! I will wait!¡± Levi was d he did not have to waste time to track down the family that gave this youth his arrogance. A few minutester, a convoy of more than a hundred ck cars appeared outside the cemetery. By a rough estimate, there would be almost a thousand people there, as there were bodyguards and escorts traveling among the convoy. The family was obviously rich and influential, and they looked like they were there for a family memorial service. They were the Tate family, the richest family in Faike City. When Erudia fell into a crisis, they defected and fled to Raysonia when the battle got close to the East. After Erudia regained peace and prosperity, they quietly returned. Upon returning, the first thing they did was to organize a memorial service to pay respect to their ancestors. After all, they knew their defection was a betrayal to their forefathers who had their roots in Erudia and were the pioneers who built the country. As the youngest in the family, Kieran was supposed to arrive for the memorial service before the elders. That was how he met Levi. Soon, the convoy drove into the cemetery, and Kieran started shouting for help. ¡°Save me, Grandpa!¡± His scream startled his family, and the group of almost a thousand people soon came over. Levi was surprised to see many dressed like samurai from Raysonia, and he could tell that they were all highly skilled. When the family saw Kieran and his men knelt on the ground, they were furious! And when the Raysonia samurai saw Forlevia, their expressions changed. It was not surprising that they recognized her, as her fame had spread wide and far. Information and photos of her were widely circted. ¡°Who made you kneel?¡± The patriarch of the family was a silver-haired elderly man with a walking stick. He scowled at Levi when he saw Kieran and his men kneeling in front of the cenotaph. ¡°I did!¡± Levi calmly admitted. ¡°It is him, Grandpa! He wanted to know who I am. Tell him!¡± With his family backing him, Kieran sounded more arrogant. ¡°Listen up, you rascal! We are the Tate family, the richest family of Faike City! How dare you make my grandson, the grandchild of Solomon Tate, kneel. I will make you pay for this!¡± Solomon fumed. ¡°I thought the Tate family had given up their citizenship and defected. Did you not?¡± Levi asked. Solomon was not about to cower under that usation, so he retorted, ¡°Yes, we did. We went to Raysonia. What difference does that make?¡± ¡°How dare you sneak back into the country? Don¡¯t you know there is a restraining order prohibiting your return?¡± Levi¡¯s tone got colder as he spoke. Everyoneughed, and they replied, ¡°Of course we are aware. That restraining order is for the losers. We, the Tate family, are above that! We cane and go as we please. Who can stop us?¡± ¡°Who let you in the country?¡± Levi probed. ¡°Who are you to question us? Do you think the Tate family has to answer to you?¡± The Tates were getting impatient. ¡°I am the one who issued the restraining order, so you can be sure I will get to the bottom of this matter. You have my attention now, the Tate family!¡± Levi sneered. ¡°What? Y-You are Crown King?¡± Solomon¡¯s face fell when he realized who Levi was. He never expected they would meet Levi there. The rest of the family were also stunned, and the Raysonia samurai among them turned solemn and immediately demanded the Tates apologize to Levi. Levi and his team had not expected this twist of event. They did not expect the Tate family would be so obliging to the samurai, and that those samurai would give in so easily. They sensed something fishy going on, and Levi¡¯s expression darkened. Chapter 1772 Chapter 1772 ¡°Hurry up and apologize. You were clearly in the wrong. Erudia is a respectable country, and these are the brave heroes of Erudia. How could you insult them?¡± the Raysonia samurai urged. Solomon also made the same demand, so Kieran had no choice but to apologize again. ¡°I am sorry¡­¡± After that, the attitude of the Tate family changedpletely. Not only did they apologize profusely, but they also offered to leave the country immediately so as not to flout Levi¡¯s restraining order. Their unusual reaction made Levi even more suspicious. He could tell they were hiding something from him and wanted to leave as soon as possible to avoid further scrutiny from him. ¡°Forget it. Since you are back, you can stay on so long as you don¡¯t get into any mischief. Since they have already apologized, I consider this case closed.¡± Levi softened his stance and did not insist on probing further into their mistakes. He wanted to find out what sinister ns they had in mind. The Tate family did their memorial service hastily and left the cemetery as soon as they could. ¡°Keep an eye on them, especially the Raysonians! Monitor their movement closely!¡± Levi instructed West Sky Lord. Levi had an uneasy feeling after meeting them. He was particrly concerned with the reaction of those Raysonia samurai when they saw Forlevia. However, it was a blessing in disguise that he met them, as it would have been worse if he was not aware of their existence and did not take precautions against them. At least with West Sky Lord monitoring them, he would be forewarned should the Tate family be up to any mischief. Soon after he settled matters in Northeast City, he hurriedly left with Forlevia for North Hampton. He kept his itinerary a secret and moved very quickly, as he knew too many people were eyeing Forlevia. He wasn¡¯t worried she would get into harm¡¯s way since he was with her, and he was confident he could protect her. However, it would be a hassle for him to have to deal with those irritating nuisances, so he would rather avoid meeting them in the first ce. ¡°Evie, before we head home, Daddy would like to bring you to meet Daddy¡¯s mentor. It was he who saved Daddy twice!¡± Levi decided to make a trip to the prison to meet his mentor. ¡°Yeah! Great!¡± Forlevia nodded profusely in excitement, her big eyes filled with anticipation. Soon, Levi and Forlevia arrived at North Hampton¡¯s prison. However, to Levi¡¯s surprise, his mentor was nowhere to be found. ¡°Where is he? Can someone tell me where he is?¡± he hurried over to check with the prison¡¯s guard. ¡°Prisoner Number 49 was released some days back! He had finished serving his sentence! After a long twenty years, he finally got his long-awaited freedom!¡± The prison chief seemed truly happy for Levi¡¯s mentor. Levi frowned deeply and blurted out, ¡°Released? It shouldn¡¯t be¡­¡± He had expected his mentor would want to continue to stay in the prison. This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. ¡°Would you like to take a look at his records, Sire? Or if you prefer, I can read it aloud for you,¡± the prison chief respectfully offered. ¡°No, it is not necessary!¡± Levi waved him off impatiently. He knew his mentor was totally capable of forging his own prison records. The information on it would be fake, and there was no way of checking on him. Levi had always suspected his mentor got into the prison to hide from someone or something. Given his abilities, there was no way anyone could have captured him and brought him into prison if he was an unwilling party. Levi had to admit his mentor made a brilliant move. No one would have expected he would use the prison as a hiding ce. There had to be an important reason for him to hide for twenty years. That was why Levi did not expect he would leave the prison! The fact that he got out of the prison meant he had something important to attend to, or something bad had happened¡­ Nheless, Levi was not worried about his mentor. He knew that with his impressive skills, no one could harm his mentor. ¡°It is fine. You can go now!¡± Levi dismissed the prison chief from the room and proceeded to inspect his mentor¡¯s cell. Forlevia followed him around and curiously looked at the prison environment. Levi ran his hand across the wall and realized part of it was hollow. After breaking the wall, he found there were items hidden in a hollowpartment. His expression changed when he saw what was in the hollowpartment. Chapter 1773 Chapter 1773 In the hollowpartment, he found three ancient manuals, a piece of torn sheepskin, and a ck token. He was positive his mentor had left those items for him. Levi lifted the antique books and the sheepskin with trembling hands. The torn sheepskin looked like a map, but was iplete and torn at many ces. From the material and the wear and tear of the skin, it was also another piece of antique. Levi had no clue what that ck token was for, but his eyes lit up when he flipped through the three books. They were very valuable books! Although his mentor had never acknowledged him as his disciple, he had allowed Levi to inherit his valuable knowledge and possessions. I hope we will meet again somewhere! Levi took away his mentor¡¯s possessions and cleared off all evidence of their visit to the prison. When he arrived home with Forlevia, he received a solid scolding from the family. ¡°How could you run around with Evie during this dangerous time? Are you asking for trouble?¡± ¡°What if Evie gets in harm¡¯s way?¡± Levi knew they were concerned for Forlevia, so he kept quiet and bore with their scolding. While Levi was away, the family had been actively looking for a strong backer to protect Forlevia. They had shortlisted a few renowned and influential parties and made initial contact with them. Many impressive warriors had emerged in recent times, so to them, Wildefield was no longer up to standard. ¡°No, no. This would not do. The fighter is only a Rank Six!¡¯ ¡°That is right! Evie¡¯s master must be at least a Rank Seven. Only a Rank Seven could protect her from harm and guarantee her a good future.¡± The family was engaged in heated discussions, as the few they had shortlisted had leaders who were Rank Six in ss. They wanted a Rank Seven fighter as Forlevia¡¯s master, but it wasn¡¯t easy to find a reputable one. This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. Actually, after the Gem&Stone List came out, even a Rank Seven was nothing impressive. ¡°If only we could get one of those on the Gem List to take Evie as a disciple¡­ Even CMaster, the lowest ranking among them would do! Evie would be guaranteed a bright future if we could do that!¡± Levi wasn¡¯t interested in the family discussion and went back into his room to study the books his mentor left for him. Just then, Floyd sent him a message. There was news on the dark web that dozens of warriors were heading to Erudia for Forlevia. They were either going to take her away or kill her. ¡°This matter is of utmost importance, Master! It is an emergency! They could have arrived in Erudia already!¡± Floyd was very worried. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. We will get them all at one go once they arrive! Keep an eye on them for me!¡± Levi was hoping they would gather andunch their attacks at the same time, as it would be too much of a hassle for him to have to deal with them individually. In the meantime, over at the training base of Gamma Tech, Jared¡¯s n was proceeding smoothly. He had alreadypleted nine of his experiments in that short period of time. He did them in the name of advancing the technological development of Erudia, and even Wynona, who was watching him closely, did not detect any abnormality. When Jared returned to his room, he crossed out another item. In his n chart, there remained just onest experiment to be done. As soon as thatst experiment waspleted, he could proceed with his ultimate n. His eyes revealed a crazed look as he studied the data from his experiments. ¡°It won¡¯t take long, Levi! Soon, you will see another side of me! I will crush you with my own hands! Even Zoey and the kid would not be spared!¡± Jared muttered to himself, a deranged look on his face. Not only could he develop a superweapon like Deicide, with the aid of technology, he himself could also be turned into a God of ughter. ¡°Tomorrow is the day of thest experiment. That will also be the day I stun the world!¡± Jared smiled widely as he whispered to himself. He nced around the base and looked at his colleagues with pity. To him, they were tools of his and will be nothing but dead bodies soon. Wynona shuddered when she saw the insane look in his eyes. ¡°Did you guys notice the scary look in Jared¡¯s eyes?¡± she asked her colleagues. Chapter 1774 Chapter 1774 Her colleagues shook their heads and were puzzled by Wynona¡¯s question. ¡°No, I don¡¯t find anything wrong with him. It ismon for geniuses to have a more arrogant look in their eyes! After all, Jared had done nine ground-breaking experiments in this short period of time!¡± ¡°I agree. Geniuses usually appear to be weird or aloof, so there is nothing wrong with Schmidt. The crazed look in his eyes is due to his devotion to science¡­¡± Her colleagues¡¯ rebuttals made Wynona wonder if she had indeed read too much into it. She massaged her head and said to herself, ¡°Was it really unnecessary worry on my part? No! I have to keep an eye on him!¡± She ran through the data from Jared¡¯s recent experiments and got worried. ¡°What if something goes wrong during tomorrow¡¯s experiment? I have to make sure nothing goes awry! How can I ensure that? Argh¡­!¡± A name suddenly popped into her mind as she was contemting her possible moves. Back at North Hampton, Levi received a call from Wynona. ¡°I just have a feeling something is not right with Jared. There might be a problem with the experiment he scheduled for tomorrow. Is it possible for you to make a trip here?¡± She did not waste time beating around the bush and made her request directly. ¡°Sure! I will rush over. Keep me posted of any updates!¡± Levi readily agreed as he had always felt that Jared was a ticking timebomb. He got worried when Wynona shared her concern, so he immediately made ns to head over to Gamma Tech¡¯s training base. He was not too concerned about Forlevia¡¯s safety as he had already made suitable arrangements. He knew Forlevia had certain skills to be able to defend herself. Moreover, he had his Team Of Secret Warriors on standby to protect her. In addition, Floyd and his team would also be around to keep her safe. As such, after giving instructions to his team, he headed off without a worry for Forlevia. ¡°He had always boasted we can count on him to protect Evie! Look what he has done! He has turned his back on us during this crucial period!¡± ¡°He may be someone of high status now, but he is still unreliable. We had better make ns for ourselves.¡± ¡°I heard many warriors from overseas are heading to Erudia for Evie. We need to protect her!¡± The Lopez and ck families grumbled about Levi, and they were not wrong to do so. It was indeed a critical period, as many skillful warriors had already arrived in Erudia, and they had amon target ¨C Forlevia! Levi traveled through the night and rushed to the training base. Wynona secretly brought him in and disguised him as one of the technical staff at the base. Fully covered with the protective gears, no one recognized him, and he sessfully sneaked into the training base. However, it was difficult for him to get close to Jared, as the ce was secured with electronic gates that would only open to those with the approved password and recognized biometric authentication. Even if Wynona was around, she could not gain ess. Levi could only wait till the following day to monitor Jared¡¯s movement during the scheduled experiment. Jared had a sleepless night, as he was thrilled. The next day, he and his team got the approval to use Lab Number Two for their experiment. They were to conduct an experiment on atomic energy. If his experiment was sessful, the new technology could be used in the development of a new range of superweapons simr to Deicide. Gamma Tech had high hopes for this experiment and had devoted the best brains and resources in the training base to support Jared in this. With the help of Wynona, Levi sneaked into theboratory together with her, ready to intervene in the event Jared had other ns in mind and created trouble for the base. Lab Number Two was a hugeboratory, almost as big as eight football fields, and it had the most advanced equipment and facilities in it. Jared and his team got ready and was about to start the tenth experiment Jared¡¯s gaze swept across the room, then he excitedly began the experiment. On the other hand, Levi was standing among the crowd, nervously waiting¡­ Please¡­ let there not be any mishap! Everything has to go well, please! Wynona was silently praying hard. The experiment started, and Jared was fully absorbed and focused on it. After today, the world will be stunned by me! Wynona was assisting in the experiment, and she went through her duties with much nervousness. Levi was closely monitoring the whole process, not taking his eyes off Jared for a second. One hour¡­ Two hours¡­ This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. Seven hours had passed. Finally, they reached the crucial moment of the experiment! Chapter 1775 Chapter 1775 Jared¡¯s eyes had narrowed in excitement as the experiment entered into its crucial stage. His heart was in his mouth as he watched the atoms fuse together. Boom! With a low thud, the atomic matters fused together perfectly! Levi and Wynona¡¯s biggest worry was the experiment could blow up the base or create massive destruction. Thankfully, that did note true, and the experiment was a huge sess. Most importantly, Jared did not exhibit any unusual behavior, and the experiment went smoothly. Levi and Wynona silently exchanged nces, wondering if they had misread the situation and worried unnecessarily. The team broke into cheers, celebrating the sess of the experiment. This sess meant Jared managed to improve on the performance of Deicide, and they would be able toe up with an upgraded version of Deicide. Levi and Wynona were d the experiment was a huge sess, and that their worries were unfounded. Levi left the base soon after the experiment was over. As for Jared, he had a triumphant smile on his face after the experiment concluded. ¡°Do you think I am not aware Levi and you were keeping an eye on me, Wynona? I knew Levi was here the moment he stepped into the base!¡± Jared softly sneered. He was aware Wynona had been monitoring him closely, so he did the same and spied on her every move too. He managed to gain ess to confidential information such as her call logs, so he had first-hand information on her movements and ns. As such, after knowing she had invited Levi to the base, he changed his ns for the day. He did not go ahead with his original crazy experiment but did a normal experiment with his team instead. He was ted at having deceived Levi and Wynona. ¡°Actually, I have already seeded, Levi! All my ten experiments were sessful, and they will contribute to the perfect execution of my real experiment. Sit back and watch! I will soon show you my true abilities!¡± heughed wildly. Levi and Wynona were not aware Jared had discovered their ns to keep him in check. Wynona would never have guessed that she, a key personnel in the base, was being monitored. Her colleagues had sided with Jared and were helping him to spy on her. While Levi was monitoring Jared at the training base, those foreign warriors had arrived in Erudia. They managed to track down Forlevia and flocked to her house tounch an attack. Their missions were either to capture her or kill her. When the first batch of overseas warriors descended on the house, they were quickly surrounded by many local warriors. ¡°With us Foinix around, who dares to harm our Erudia¡¯s prodigy!¡± ¡°Yes, with us around, no one is allowed to harm Forlevia!¡± Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. ¡°Since you came all the way here, we will let you rest in peace here!¡± The Team Of Secret Warriors were on standby under Levi¡¯s instruction to protect Forlevia, but they had no chance to make an appearance. Endless groups of highly skilled warriors voluntarily appeared and lined up to protect her. They were warriors from Erudia who were keen to take her under their wings. When they heard Forlevia was in trouble, they flocked over to defend her. The warriors from overseas had not expected that and were taken aback by the strong opposition they faced. Many of them came to kill her, but they were outnumbered by those who were there to protect her. The battle started, and the united team of protectors won. None of the foreign warriors managed to survive. In total, seventy-four parties gathered to protect Forlevia. Some were associates of the Lopez and ck families, and they came by after receiving their plea for help. Others were there uninvited, keen to do their part to protect the talented little girl. Among the seventy-four parties, some had Rank Seven or potential Rank Seven fighters. The incident had clearly shown the world the Erudians valued Forlevia¡¯s talent very highly, and many highly skilled masters desperately wanted to take her under their wings. ¡°Thank you very much! We are so grateful for your support!¡± The Lopez and ck families brought Forlevia out to greet and thank her protectors after the danger was over. ¡°Since everyone is here, let¡¯s discuss who shall take this prodigy in?¡± Chapter 1776 Chapter 1776 Many of the groups were extremely well-established, and it was a rare asion to see them all gathered at one ce. Some of those powerful parties thought they could easily win the family over and sessfully take Forlevia in as their disciple, given their solid track records and reputations. No one expected a record-breaking seventy-four parties would vie for a little girl. The decision on which master to pick would be a difficult one for the family. ¡°Yes, this merit a proper discussion. A prodigy like her would be wasted if she joins a mediocre party. However, we, The Anseri, would be the perfect choice for her. Why don¡¯t the rest of you give up and let us have her?¡± ¡°No! The Iris Pce ain¡¯t inferior whenpared to you!¡± ¡°Forlevia is a girl, so it would be best for her to join us at Lc House!¡± The different parties started to argue with one another, creating a chaotic scene. The Lopez and ck families had mixed emotions. They were pleasantly surprised Forlevia¡¯s talent was widely recognized and valued, and she was creating a stir not only in Erudia but internationally. However, with so many choices, it would be tough for them to choose the right master for her. The situation was getting a little out of hand. The Lopez and ck families were worried a physical fight could break out, as the different parties became more emotional and the arguments turned heated. ¡°Stop these arguments!¡± Just then, someone shouted out, and the crowd stopped their arguments and turned toward the speaker. It was one of the warriors from Foinix. They were the first to arrive and had fought off many of the intruders. ¡°Why don¡¯t we gather here again three dayster and every one of us does a presentation to showcase our own strengths? Allow the family to get to know about us, and then they can make an informed decision on which master Forlevia should learn from,¡± she suggested. ¡°That is a good idea! We may end up fighting one another if the arguments continue.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right! Let them make the decision. May the best man win! This will also show those crude foreigners how we resolve issues with sophistication in Erudia.¡± All the leaders nodded and agreed to the suggestion, so it was decided they will hold a discipleship ceremony in North Hampton in three days¡¯ time to present themselves, and at the end of the day, the selected party can officially ept Forlevia as their disciple in a public ceremony. Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g On that day, the different parties would do a presentation to showcase their strength and reveal their trump card. After the presentations, Forlevia and her family can make the decision on who she would join. It would be difficult to decide which is the strongest party, as every party has its own unique strength. A few parties would likely emerge as forerunners based on their prowess and credibility. However, other considerations such as the style of the skills, the environment of the party¡¯s base, and its people would affect the family¡¯s decision. There were many factors to consider, and the ball was in Zoey¡¯s court. She and her family would have to make the difficult decision for Forlevia. Despite the foreseeable difficult decision, the Lopez and ck families were excited. They knew that with the strong support behind Forlevia, their own futures would be bright. Even the Great Family of Westford would benefit from their rtionship with Forlevia. Soon, Levi rushed home and what greeted him was more scoldings from the family. His inws and Emma were furious, and they had valid reasons to be. Levi, being the father of Forlevia, was not there to protect her in times of danger. If the invited and volunteer warriors did not turn up to defend the family, Forlevia would have fallen into the hands of the attackers. ¡°I don¡¯t want to hear your exnation. Forlevia was in grave danger, yet you were not around. Talk is cheap. We are disappointed in you!¡± Zoey was furious too, and she gave him a piece of her mind. Levi knew what happened, as his team had updated him on the event unfolded. He did not expect so many people would turn up to defend his daughter, leaving his team with no chance to fulfill their duty. ¡°Three dayster, there will be a discipleship ceremony. Close to a hundred parties will be here to invite Evie to join them. We will select the most suitable master for Evie.¡± Despite being angry, Zoey shared the good news with Levi. ¡°They want to take my daughter as a disciple? Well, we will have to see if they are qualified to be her master. I will be there!¡± Leviughed. Chapter 1777 Chapter 1777 Of course, Levi did not agree to attend the discipleship ceremony in order to select a suitable master for his daughter. His main intention was to tell those people off, to show them they were not qualified to be Forlevia¡¯s master. He was not worried about the confrontations, although it would be a hassle for him, as the number of people he had to deal with would be a little overwhelming. Initially, he was still a little worried about Jared and the situation at the training base. However, Wynona updated him that everything was fine, so it was a burden off his chest. With Wynona watching over Jared, he was assured Jared could not create any trouble. Time flew by, and soon, it was the big day for Forlevia. The discipleship ceremony captured the attention of everyone in Erudia, and it was also closely monitored by the internationalmunity. The Erudian warriors had made public announcements that anyone trying to harm Forlevia would be theirmon enemy. When news of that deration got out, many of the foreigners gave up on their ns to kill Forlevia. After all, she had the backing of the whole martial artsmunity in Erudia! The discipleship ceremony was held at Paradise Vi in North Hampton. Many of the established but low-profile parties started making themselves known. There were seventy-four parties on hand to defend Forlevia three days ago. By the morning of the day of the discipleship ceremony, more than a hundred parties had gathered in North Hampton, and more were on their way there. Everyone was dying for the chance to take a rare prodigy like Forlevia as a disciple, as she could bring the party to another level of achievement. On the day of the discipleship ceremony, many previously unknown parties came. Three days ago, only three to four parties had a Rank Seven fighter as a leader. That had increased to more than ten! Zarain wowed the world when they gathered five Rank Seven for the battle with Levi. However, Forlevia did better. She attracted more than ten Rank Seven fighters to vie with one another to be her master. Paradise Vi was huge, but it was bursting at the seam with more than ten thousand guests gathered for the discipleship ceremony. It was a never-seen-before spectacr sight that had attracted international attention. Even Jared and his colleagues were intrigued and followed the event. Forlevia had be famous after the Gem&Stone List was published. Although many of those ranked ahead of her on the Stone List was more skillful than her, they had kept a low profile and were unknown to the public. As such, the limelight fell solely on Forlevia, and she single-handedly made the world take note of the martial artists of Erudia. Soon, Levi arrived at Paradise Vi with Forlevia and family, and the Lopezes and cks were taken aback by the scale of the event. The warriors wasted no time, and after announcing some basic guidelines, they started the presentations. All of them boasted about the privileges they could offer to the family, the resources they had, etcetera. The carrots each of them dangled were attractive enough to change the fortune of a fewmon families. Soon, the discipleship ceremony began. Initially, it was nned for Forlevia only. However, it had expanded to be an event for the masses. The parties took the opportunity to discover and take in as many talents as possible. Prodigy like Forlevia appeared once in a few centuries, and only one party would get the honor of having her as a disciple. Instead of going back empty-handed, those weaker parties turned their sight on other talented youths. Erudia was a huge country and there were many hidden talents all around the country. Many had gathered at that grand ceremony, and the parties actively pursued them. That was a scene the Dragonites and Eragon were happy to witness. After all, the country would benefit from having more skilled warriors. Many masters also spotted Zoey and Mia¡¯s potential, but they were hesitant to approach them due to their rtionship with Levi. After an hour or so, most of the spotted talents were taken, and the attention turned to Forlevia. The highlight of the ceremony was about to begin. ¡°Leader of Foinix, Rank Seven fighter!¡± ¡°Leader of The Brinto, Rank Seven fighter!¡± This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. ¡°Leader of Team Ciel, Rank Seven fighter!¡± More than a hundred parties started revealing their trump card. Chapter 1778 Chapter 1778 All the weaker parties appeared inferior once those with Rank Seven as leaders made their announcements. They knew even if Forlevia joined them, they may not have the ability to protect her when someone elseunched an attack on them. As such, once those strong parties showed off their Rank Seven leaders, the rest faded away and gave up wooing Forlevia. After realizing how popr Forlevia was, they knew they would not stand a chance. They had grossly underestimated Forlevia¡¯s charm previously. ¡°These would be the most likely candidates, so why don¡¯t you discuss and make a decision?¡± Levi and his family were given the unenviable task of making that decision. They had to choose one from the handful of parties with Rank Seven leaders to be Forlevia¡¯s master. It was an indisputable fact that by joining a party with a Rank Seven leader, Forlevia¡¯s safety and future development would be guaranteed. After all, there were not many warriors capable of rising to a Rank Seven fighter. When Levi killed five Rank Seven fighters, he got onto the Gem List. Levi stood by nonchntly while Zoey and the other family members started their heated discussion. Initially, they were excited, until they realize a problem¡­ What would happen to the parties they rejected? Obviously, they would be offended, and they may even bear grudges against the Lopez and ck families!This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. That would mean trouble ahead for the two families, and they could even lose their lives over that. With that realization, the family was stumped, and in a dilemma. The dozen of parties were all equally powerful and influential. By picking one of them as Forlevia¡¯s master, they would have offended the rest. The family knew the chosen party would definitely do their utmost best to protect Forlevia, but there was no guarantee they will do the same for her family. After more than half an hour of discussion, the family could note to a consensus. Quite contrary to the initial excitement they felt, they had broken out in a cold sweat just thinking of the consequences of their decision. There was simply no perfect solution to their dilemma! All the parties were highly skilled and could easily crush them like ants should they get into a fury from being rejected. Soon, one of the organizers came over and asked., ¡°Have youe to a decision? Have you decided who the kid will go to?¡± ¡°Please give us a little¡­ a little more time. We are still in a discussion,¡± the family hesitantly replied. ¡°Please make it quick. They are getting impatient. It would be serious trouble if those people get mad!¡± The warning added to the pressure on the family. At that crucial moment, Levi stepped in and offered, ¡°Leave it to me. I will make the decision for Evie!¡± ¡°You?¡± All eyes were on Levi after he made the shocking offer. Suddenly, one of the rtive¡¯s eyes lit up, and he hurriedly agreed. ¡°Yes, Evie¡¯s father would be the best person to make the decision. Outsiders like us shouldn¡¯t interfere in the matter. Let us make a move!¡± ¡°Yes, I agree. That is the right of Evie¡¯s father. He should be the one making the decision!¡± All the family members readily agreed to Levi¡¯s suggestion. They were relieved to be spared the agony of making that tough decision, and happy to let Levi take all the me and responsibilities should anyone get offended. They did not have to take the risk, yet they would still be able to enjoy the privileges and glory from being associated with a powerful leader, regardless of who Levi chose. It was a win-win situation for them, and they were happy with the oue. ¡°The kid¡¯s father will take over from here. Excuse us!¡± Cora announced, then left Paradise Vi, dragging a reluctant Zoey along with them. They left Forlevia alone with Levi, knowing he would shield her from any harm. Levi held on to Forlevia¡¯s hand and walked to centerstage, under the intent gaze of the hundreds of leaders. ¡°Have you decided, Forlevia¡¯s dad?¡± the leader of Team Ciel coldly asked. All those present also started moring for an answer from Levi. Levi looked around the stage, then smiled and said, ¡°I am sorry to say this, but none of you are qualified to take my daughter as a disciple!¡± Chapter 1779 Chapter 1779 The hundreds of parties and thousands of people in the crowd were all shocked into silence upon hearing Levi¡¯s announcement. Not qualified? His words echoed in everyone¡¯s mind and triggered an explosive reaction from the hundred parties present, especially the thirteen Rank Seven fighters. Thebined prowess of those present at the discipleship ceremony was more impressive than what the mysterious warrior had to face at that spectacr battle in Zarain. Yet, Levi belittled those present by saying they were not qualified to be a little girl¡¯s master! Only a truly formidable person had the right to make such an arrogantment, so the crowd took him as a clown andughed at him instead. ¡°Hahaha¡­¡± theyughed at Levi. ¡°Rascal, I don¡¯t care who you are. If I hear those words from you again, I would not spare you, even if you are the father of this kid!¡± the leader of Team Ciel sternly warned. All the other leaders shared the same sentiments. How dare he say we are not qualified? Who would be, if not us? ¡°My daughter¡¯s talent is out of your league! You are too weak. So we shall make a move, and please do not covet my daughter again in the future!¡± Levi turned to leave with Forlevia after saying that. Everyone was dumbstruck by his words and action. Leaving? Is he crazy? Did he just look down on more than a hundred established parties, including thirteen Rank Seven fighters? It was a stunning feat that became headline news worldwide when Zarain managed to gather five Rank Seven fighters for their battle. If not for the irresistible lure of a rare prodigy, there was no chance anyone could witness a gathering of thirteen Rank Seven fighters at a single event. And Levi had the audacity to belittle all of them! As they watch Levi leaving the stage, their shock turned into anger. ¡°How dare he leave? Stop him!¡± The leader of Team Ciel was the first to recover from the shock, and he immediately shouted an order to his men. Instantly, a few highly skilled warriors appeared and blocked Levi¡¯s path. Levi stopped in his track, smiled, and resignedly said, ¡°Forget it. I guess I have to prove to you why you are not qualified.¡± He turned around and look toward Team Ciel¡¯s leader, gestured at them with his finger, and said, ¡°I¡¯ll take on all the Rank Seven fighters at a go!¡± This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. That was sheer arrogance! Not only did he brush off everyone who was below Rank Seven, he also belittled the Rank Seven fighters as well. ¡°You are asking for trouble, punk!¡± A Rank Six fighter could not hold his anger and charge toward Levi. Boom! Levi did not even bother to turn toward the fighter. He merely swung his arm in the man¡¯s direction, and a powerful wave of energy swept toward the man. Poof! That Rank Six fighter was sent flying through the air. The mood among the crowd changed immediately. So he indeed is capable and is not an arrogant fellow after all. ¡°I have bear with you for too long! Let me take you on!¡¯ Team Ciel¡¯s leader took over andunched an attack on Levi. Rank Seven fighter was indeed a force to be reckoned with. Once he executed his skills, the crowd felt the ground tremble and their head spinning. ¡°Child¡¯s y!¡± Levi smirked. Boom! He casually threw a punch and sent his opponent flying across the stage. Stunned! The audience was in disbelief! No one expected Levi to be so formidable that a Rank Seven fighter could be so easily defeated by him. ¡°Let me take you on as well!¡± The Brinto leader went forward next. Plonk! Simrly, he was defeated by a single blow and became the second Rank Seven fighter casualty. ¡°My turn!¡± It was the leader from Foinix who stepped in next, and the oue was the same. Thud! Thud! Thud! One after another, the thirteen Rank Seven fighters fell, and it did not take more than one stroke from Levi to defeat any one of them. After finishing off thest standing Rank Seven fighter, Levi held on to Forlevia¡¯s hand and led her away. The audience looked at them leave with widened eyes, and no one dared to stop them anymore. Unbelievable! Truly shocking! One man defeated thirteen Rank Seven fighter? Who would have that ability? Gem List warrior! It had to be someone from the Gem List! Yes, it is true none of them was worthy to take Forlevia as their disciple! Zoey and her family were waiting anxiously outside the venue and when they saw Levi and Forlevia walk out, they hurried over to them. Chapter 1780 Chapter 1780 ¡°So who took Forlevia in as a disciple?¡± The family crowded around with an eager look, moring for an answer from Levi. ¡°No one. No one epted her as a disciple!¡± Levi shook his head and replied. ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°What?¡± The family looked at the two of them in puzzlement. ¡°What happened? Why did they not ept her?¡± they asked, bewildered. ¡°They felt they were not worthy of being her master, so they did not dare to take up the responsibility.¡± Levi gave them a big smile and told them so. Of course, the family would not believe his words, so one of them went back into Paradise Vi to find out the truth. Soon, he came back and reported to the family. ¡°It is true! They said Evie is too talented and out of their league. None of the leaders felt they were worthy of taking her in as a disciple!¡± The finding stunned the family, and they stared at Forlevia with a shocked look in their eyes! How talented could this kid be? It was a situation beyond their wildest imagination. ¡°Does that mean only a grandmaster could take Evie in as a disciple?¡± Harry trembled in excitement as he said that. ¡°Definitely! Thirteen Rank Seven fighters were present, and none of them had the confidence to be her master! That speaks for itself!¡± ¡°Oh my gosh! We are going to make it big! This is even crazier than we had imagined!¡± Realizing how truly talented Forlevia was, the family started dreaming about the bright future they would enjoy and were extremely thrilled! They were not wrong to have that expectation. If Forlevia were under the wings of a grandmaster, they too would benefit from the glory and enjoy a bright future. The only thing they were not aware of was that the grandmaster they were dreaming of was always among them. Long after Levi and the family left, the crowd in Paradise Vi was still dazed and in shock. This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. They had yet to recover from Levi¡¯s shocking demonstration of power, and it took them a while to recognize how impressive his prowess was. They remembered how Levi led Erudia to victory over Ruling Union, and soon, they pieced the puzzle together. ¡°He is the CMaster on the Gem List! Why am I not surprised? That prowess was terrifying!¡± Team Ciel¡¯s leader gasped upon the realization. Levi was a ranked warrior on the Gem List, and truly a league above them. Rank Seven had a long way to go before they could dream of being ranked on the Gem&Stone List. Just as the crowd got ready to disperse and leave, the atmosphere in Paradise Vi suddenly changed, and an eerie feeling overwhelmed those present. Bang! A man in a ck robe entered thepound, looking mysterious and terrifying. He instantly attracted the attention of all the people. ¡°Who are you? And why are you here?¡± an alert man cautiously asked. ¡°Good question! I am Levi Garrison, and I am here to kill all of you!¡± the man dered with augh. Levi? Didn¡¯t he just leave with his daughter? The crowd was perplexed. Why is he back? To kill us? What¡­ Before anyone couldprehend what was going on, the man in ck started his ughter. Swoosh! Swoosh! Arrrrhhhhh¡­! The ce instantly turned into a killing field. The man impersonating Levi wasted no time and went about ughtering everyone in sight. He was too powerful and even Rank Five and Rank Six fighters fell like dominoes, unable to put up any struggle. The strangest thing was that Paradise Vi seemed to be blocked from the outside world, and no one could hear the screams andmotion from thepound. No one could get out of the vi, and the mysterious imposter went on a crazy killing spree. His destructive power was too mind-boggling, and even when the warriors joined forces, they could not withstand his attack. One by one, those in thepound fell, and thepound was soon filled with dead bodies. The thirteen Rank Seven fighters may have had a fighting chance, but unfortunately, they were injured after the fight with Levi, so they were at the man¡¯s mercy as well. Soon, the bodies piled up, and thepound was stained red. In a short time, all the thousands of skillful warriors perished¡­ Chapter 1781 Chapter 1781 ¡°A-Are you Levi?¡± ¡°You have the same techniques as Levi!¡± The thirteen Rank Seven fighters¡¯ eyes were filled with terror when they were at death¡¯s door. Having fought with Levi, they recognized his techniques very well. That was why they suspected that the man in front of them was Levi. ¡°Go to hell!¡± After annihting them, the mysterious man who impersonated Levi took out a clean, white handkerchief to wipe his hands. His eyes gleamed brilliantly as the corner of his lips curled up into a smile. Soon, he left Paradise Vi. None had expected that the ceremony would turn out to be a massacre. Tens of thousands of skilled warriors lost their lives. Not even one of them stayed alive, including the thirteen Rank Seven fighters. If the news got about, the entire world would certainly be shaken up. The extermination of all warriors was a devastating blow to the martial arts world in Erudia. The warriors themselves had never thought such a cmity would have befallen them. Even more so, never had Levi expected that someone would impersonate him and finish these warriors off. The imposter even used the same techniques as his. In fact, no one could tell any difference between them. After all, many of them wanted to get Forlevia as their disciples, so they were at odds with Levi. He definitely had the motive to do so. Besides, that was indeed his techniques. Since everyone present had kicked the bucket, there was no witness at all, so all the evidence pointed to Levi as the culprit. Most importantly, though the discipleship ceremony was a major event, no outsider was there to check out what was happening, as all the participants were powerful warriors, and there was no way anyone coulde near. It was irrefutable that Levi had done this, because someone had it all nned out. Shortly after the mysterious man left Paradise Vi, a group of men arrived. They were the renowned Cardinal Hall, who were in charge of coordinating Eragon. As the most influential martial arts organization in Erudia, they had the responsibility to take care of the martial arts rted affairs here. Now that something unusual hade up at the discipleship ceremony, the warriors from The Cardinal Hall were the first to rush over. There were four of them, whose codenames were Kaiden, Jabez, Gerald, and Zelda. As soon as they stepped into Paradise Vi, they were startled by what they saw. ¡°What happened here?¡± Letting out gasps of astonishment, everyone started looking around. ¡°They¡¯re all dead. None of them survives this.¡± ¡°How terrifying! They all were killed in a single move, including the Rank Seven fighters!¡± Yet, they became even more astonished after taking a closer look. ¡°By the way, have you seen Levi¡¯s family? They¡¯re the center of the discipleship ceremony,¡± the two- meter tall man, Kaiden, asked. The bald Jabez shook his head. ¡°No, I didn¡¯t see any of them.¡± Gerald, who was dressed in white, said impassively with a deadpan face, ¡°Levi and his family aren¡¯t here.¡± The only woman among them, Zelda, yelped in shock, ¡°I found something!¡± ¡°What is it?¡± The three men surrounded her right away. ¡°All of them died in the same way.¡± Zelda¡¯s attractive face turned grim. ¡°Does that mean that they¡¯re killed by the same person?¡± Kaiden questioned. ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± ¡°They¡¯re murdered by the same person using a demonic technique. A few days ago, Eragon told us that the technique Levi used is exactly the same as that of Fiery Demon,¡± the woman sneered. The other three people continued examining the corpses. Gerald¡¯s expression remained nonchnt. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s indeed the same as FieryDemon¡¯s technique.¡± ¡°Yes, you¡¯re right! It¡¯s him!¡± They jumped to conclusion at once. Exchanging nces, the four shared the same mind. ¡°ording to the news, those criminals regard Levi as their head. He has even rescued them before. This shows that he¡¯s the new demon! Hence, we can be sure that Levi is the one who finished them off.¡±This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. Chapter 1782 Chapter 1782 Undeniably, all the clues and evidence indicated that Levi was the murderer. There was no proof that someone else did it. ¡°It¡¯s not hard to guess his motive for this massacre. These people were keen to have his daughter as their disciple, so he killed them all out of anger. Besides, A demon like him is often emotional and unpredictable. He might even do certain things for no reason.¡± ¡°Right! Undoubtedly, Levi¡¯s the one who did it. No one else has such capability to wipe out everyone and thirteen Rank Seven fighters within minutes. ¡°Right! This is it. It¡¯s surely Levi!¡± The four warriors made judgments immediately. Zelda even collected all the proofs. ¡°Previously, Eragon reminded The Cardinal Hall to keep an eye on Levi because of his unique identity.¡± ¡°Yes, we didn¡¯t care about it at that time. But it turns out that Crown King is a big demon. How scary is that? I can¡¯t imagine the threats it would bring to the martial arts world in Erudia,¡± Zeldamented. Horrified, everyone broke out in a cold sweat at her words. ¡°You¡¯re right. Look, he made a move, and it caused such destruction in Erudia. On top of that, all his subordinates are criminals. Each one of them is a ticking time bomb. It¡¯ll be disastrous if any problem arises,¡± the others agreed. ¡°How should we solve this matter?¡± Jabez asked with concern. ¡°First, destroy all proofs and keep everything here confidential. Let no one know about this and pretend as if nothing has happened. Secondly, report this to The Cardinal Hall and Eragon. They¡¯ll decide how to deal with this matter, as we don¡¯t have the authority to do so,¡± Kaiden suggested. Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g All four of them executed the n right away. ¡°By the way, have you forgotten why we came here today?¡± Zelda reminded. ¡°Oh, right, we¡¯re here to assess Levi¡¯s daughter, Forlevia¡¯s potential.¡± A look of realization crossed their faces. The Cardinal Hall came all the way here only for Forlevia. The public might not believe what The Manifest Court said about her potential, but The Cardinal Hall hadplete faith in it. That was why they were sent here to find out how gifted Forlevia was. In fact, they were supposed to bring her back to The Cardinal Hall. With her talents, only a handful of people were qualified to take her as their disciple. Therefore, she would most probably join The Cardinal Hall or Eragon. ¡°It seems we have to take Forlevia away to The Cardinal Hall. Her father is a big demon. It would be catastrophic if she were brought up to be another demon.¡± ¡°How scary! Why does such a big demon like him have such a talented daughter? This is totally unfair!¡± Kaiden¡¯s eyes flickered. ¡°Alright, seems like our third mission here today is important ¨C to take Forlevia to The Cardinal Hall.¡± In the end, The Cardinal Hall imposed a total information ckout on this incident before the news started spreading. Even Levi and Floyd were clueless about it. No one else knew such a tragedy had urred and brought about a significant loss to the martial arts world in Erudia. That was exactly what those who set Levi up wanted to achieve. As a result, this led to bad blood between Levi and Eragon. Meanwhile, the Lopez and ck families were still entirely absorbed in the joy that Forlevia was born gifted. Levi had no idea that he was beingbeled as a big demon due to the unexpected, dreadful incident. In the meantime, Kaiden and his team were meeting up with the council members of Dragonites. ¡°What?¡± The Dragonites were appalled by the news. How could this happen? We really wanted to defend Levi, but the truth is undeniable. ¡°Just you wait, he¡¯ll definitely make another move!¡± ¡°Who is the master of Levi, the FieryDemon whom you mentioned just now?¡± the Dragonites asked. Chapter 1783 Chapter 1783 ording to The Cardinal Hall, it was said that Levi had taken after the Fiery Demon. The moment he applied his techniques, the criminals and Eragon recognized them at once, as they saw the resemnce between him and the Fiery Demon. The previous Northern Demon was nothingpared to the Fiery Demon. Even The Cardinal Hall and Eragon feared him. No wonder the Dragonites were curious about who he was. ¡°He was the ultimate God of ughter who topped the Gem list.¡± The Cardinal Hall members gasped in horror. Apparently, Cyrus was indeed petrifying to them. ¡°Where¡¯s he now?¡± one of the Dragonites asked. ¡°No one knows where he is now, including The Manifest Court.¡± ¡°It looks like Cyrus is still alive and has taught Levi his techniques. An unprecedented cmity is coming our way,¡± Zelda snickered. ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right. The righteous and the evil have always been ipatible. No matter how much Levi has contributed to Erudia, he¡¯s still the heir of Cyrus. Who will be able to stop him if he acts up one day?¡± ¡°You¡¯re right. His daughter might be raised to be another demon!¡± Yet, the Dragonites had confidence in Levi. ¡°But I still believe in the Crown King. You should have faith in him!¡± ¡°Yes, despite his evil techniques, his heart is always pure!¡± ¡°Yes, we trust the Crown King!¡± Hearing the Dragonites express their unwavering belief in Levi simultaneously, The Cardinal Hall members were stupefied, as they had not expected everyone to respect Levi so much. Though there was solid evidence, they remained unshaken. This infuriated The Cardinal Hall. ¡°Alright, you guys should stay out of this.¡± ¡°Yeah, you don¡¯t have the right to meddle in this matter.¡± ¡°Listen up! We must keep this a secret. Even more so, we have to keep Levi in the dark.¡± The Cardinal Hall decided to take the matter into their own hands. Nevertheless, Levi still did not know that he has been targeted by The Cardinal Hall and Eragon. Thetter nned to observe the man¡¯s recent moves to see what his next step was. Besides, they aimed to take Forlevia in and let The Cardinal Hall bring her up, so she wouldn¡¯t grow up to be a demon. Soon, a few days passed in a blink. ¡°What¡¯s going on? Back then, people came looking for Evie one after another. But not even a single one shows up now.¡± ¡°Yeah, judging from Evie¡¯s talents, there should be more people approaching us for her sake.¡± The Lopez and ck families could not wrap their heads around this sudden change. After the discipleship ceremony, it was as though Forlevia¡¯s poprity had dropped overnight. Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g Everyone seemed to have forgotten about her and stopped looking for her. Only Levi was pleased with such an oue. I¡¯m happy with the current situation. It¡¯s best that no one disturbs or tries to take Evie as their disciple. It turns out that the intimidation I created during the discipleship ceremony is effective. After all, I¡¯ve defeated thirteen Rank Seven warriors. Those who knew about this no longer have the nerve toe over for Forlevia. Nevertheless, little did Levi know that those people had already lost their lives. No one had the guts to take Forlevia as a disciple because of the oppression from The Cardinal Hall and Eragon. There were no other reasons involved. Somewhere at Erudia. A group of people gather in secret. ¡°We¡¯ve greatly ruined the martial arts world in Erudia in the battle at Paradise Vi. Let¡¯sunch another bigger attack!¡± the leader sniggered. ¡°Are we going to rely on Levi¡¯s help again?¡± someone questioned. ¡°Of course, we can onlyplete the mission with his help.¡± Chapter 1784 Chapter 1784 ¡°We¡¯re counting on you again.¡± Everyone looked at the man in the corner. He was the one who impersonated Levi during the massacre at Paradise Vi. ¡°Fine,¡± the man answered weakly. ¡°Right. Let¡¯s finish this ASAP.¡± They wereing up with a n that would shake the entire nation. At the same time, Jared was also going to start with his own n as well. Since he had confirmed that Levi wasn¡¯t keeping an eye on him, he could do whatever he wanted. ¡°Soon I¡¯ll have authorization for Lab Number One. It¡¯ll be the perfect ce for my perfect experiment.¡± Jaredughed maniacally. He wanted to finish his experiment in Lab Number Two, but that was crushed by Levi and Wynona. Thanks to that, Jared had a change of mind. Now, he wanted toplete his crazy n using Lab Number One. Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g Lab Number One was the bestboratory in the training base. If Jared could use it to his advantage, it¡¯d raise the chances of his experiment¡¯s sess. Danger was fast approaching, and quietly too. However, that did not escape Levi. He was a sharp man, so he knew the calmer it was, the worse the storm would be. It¡¯s too quiet. Something big¡¯s gonna happen. Levi even double-checked everywhere to see if he missed anything, but he got nothing. He didn¡¯t think much about the case with Forlevia though, since he thought everyone wouldn¡¯t do anything to her thanks to his immense strength. On one fine day, Levi was talking with the West Sky Lord about the recent happenings when someone from The Cardinal Hall came for him. Their visit surprised Levi, of course. The Cardinal Hall and Eragon were the best defenders of the nation, and they held all the riches and secrets of the country as well. He wondered why they were here for him. ¡°Do you need anything?¡± Levi asked. The four from The Cardinal Hall were ring at Levi warily. Eventually, Kaiden stepped up. ¡°The Crown King, I assume? We¡¯re here for one simple thing¡ªyour child.¡± Zelda exined, ¡°We¡¯ve decided to train your child, so we¡¯re here to see if she¡¯s up for it.¡± ¡°No need for that. I can train her myself.¡± The refusal upset Kaiden and his team, but it worried them as well. If they couldn¡¯t personally train Forlevia, she might be a threat to them eventually. But before anyone could say anything, someone bellowed, ¡°Why not? That¡¯s the best ce Evie could be.¡± The Lopez and ck families heard what happened, so they came over angrily, ring at Levi. Cora and the others quickly came up to Kaiden and his team. ¡°You¡¯re finally here! At longst.¡± The Cardinal Hall and Eragon were no secret as of current. Everyone knew how powerful they were, so they wanted Forlevia to join the organizations. However, they weren¡¯t privileged enough to get in touch with either organization. That was why they were over the moon to see The Cardinal Hall paying them a visit. ¡°We¡¯re here for the child. Where is she?¡± Zelda asked. ¡°Zoey, get Evie here.¡± A short whileter, Zoey came back with Forlevia, and the people form The Cardinal Hall started testing Forlevia¡¯s talent. The Cardinal Hall had a way they could use to test a person¡¯s talent. Most of the time, those who had the talent to cultivate would be split into nine sses. A fourth or fifth ss talent would be a rare find, while a sixth or seventh ss would be an epic cultivator. An eighth ss talent would be even rarer than that, sometimes only appearing once in a millennium. Even though they knew Forlevia was a talented cultivator, nothing prepared them for what they were about to see. To everyone¡¯s shock, Forlevia was a ninth ss talent, the highest ss of talented cultivator in the world. In other words, The Manifest Court was right. They didn¡¯t exaggerate Forlevia¡¯s talent. In fact, they might have underestimated her. Forlevia¡¯s talent alone was enough to snag a spot on the Stone List. Everyone thought she was only a seventh ss talent at most, but she blew everyone¡¯s expectations. ¡°Right, I¡¯m taking this child back with me. She¡¯ll be trained under The Cardinal Hall.¡± Kaiden and his team wanted to see more before they made any calls, but after they realized Forlevia¡¯s latent talent, he knew nobody would object his decision. ¡°I object.¡± Chapter 1785 Chapter 1785 The Lopez and ck families were excited about the news, but Levi¡¯s objection wiped the smiles off everyone¡¯s faces. Including the ones from The Cardinal Hall. It was supposed to be a happy event, but Levi ruined it for them. ¡°You object? Why? Do you have a better ce in mind? One that¡¯s better than The Cardinal Hall?¡± someone from the two families asked. To that, Levi answered coldly, ¡°I can teach her myself. She¡¯s my daughter, so I¡¯ll be the one to protect her. Not some organization like The Cardinal Hall.¡± ¡°But Evie can¡¯t grow if you¡¯re keeping her safe forever. I don¡¯t want her to grow up useless. She has to go through some obstacles on her own. That¡¯s the only way she can grow,¡± Zoey argued. ¡­ Zoey had a point, and it made Levi think. He was willing to protect his family forever if he could, but Forlevia needed to grow up eventually. She was different from the other kids, so she was destined to go on the cultivator¡¯s path. If he kept her by his side forever, it would stunt her growth. However, Levi couldn¡¯t give her to The Cardinal Hall just yet. He was still worried. He didn¡¯t have full control over The Cardinal Hall, so if anything were to happen to Forlevia, he wouldn¡¯t be able to get to her in time. True, he did send Forlevia to Wildefield, but that ce was under his full control. However, this situation was different. ¡°This is our decision, Crown King. And it¡¯s an order. Ask the Dragonites if you don¡¯t believe us.¡± They would take Forlevia with them what. Zelda wasn¡¯t as aggressive, however. She persuaded Levi gently, ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry, Crown King. Your daughter is extremely talented. We promise you she¡¯ll get the best treatment in The Cardinal Hall, and she¡¯ll be on our top priority list. Evie¡¯s going to lead the nation in the future.¡± Gerald had stayed silent for the whole time, but he finally piped up, ¡°The Cardinal Hall¡¯s the strongest organization in Erudia. Not a single sect canpare with us. And with how talented your daughter is, no one¡¯s going to hurt her.¡± ¡°Levi, your objection is vetoed!¡± ¡°Evie must be trained in The Cardinal Hall.¡± ¡­ Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g The Lopez and ck families started scolding Levi, while Zoey gazed at him. She could understand his sentiments, but she knew they had to let their daughter go. ¡°Levi. We can¡¯t protect her forever. She¡¯ll have to grow up and protect herself. That¡¯s for the best.¡± ¡­ Levi didn¡¯t know what to do. He didn¡¯t want to let his daughter go, but The Cardinal Hall and the Dragonites had issued an order. Not to mention his wife and his family were putting pressure on him, and he had to think for Forlevia¡¯s future as well. God, what should I do? ¡±Fine. She can go, but only for a while. If I find out she¡¯s getting abused in there, I¡¯ll be taking her home. No questions asked.¡± Levi gave in eventually. ¡°That¡¯s fine with us. She¡¯ll be given time to adapt.¡± ¡°We¡¯ll be taking her away now if there¡¯s nothing else.¡± Kaiden and his team were in a hurry to take Forlevia away, but since they came all of a sudden, nobody was prepared for this. ¡°Give us a second. We wanna say goodbye to Evie.¡± Everyone started saying goodbye to Forlevia. Zoey was the second tost in line, and she was a mess of tears when she bade goodbye. Levi was thest one, and he was tearful. Forlevia was a good kid, so she calmed her father down. Levi knew he couldn¡¯t handle the farewell, so he left early. He didn¡¯t want to see his daughter off, after all. So he stood outside the residence and started smoking, but a few minutester, Kaiden, his team, Zoey, and everyone surrounded him. ¡°Hand over the child, Levi!¡± they yelled at him. ¡°Huh?¡± Levi was bbergasted. ¡°What the heck? Evie¡¯s in her bedroom. I didn¡¯t take her,¡± Levi blurted. ¡°Bullsh*t! She¡¯s gone missing! I know you¡¯re hiding her somewhere!¡± Chapter 1786 Chapter 1786 Jabez growled at Levi, ring at him intently. ¡°Yeah. We know you have her! Don¡¯t y dumb!¡± ¡°You¡¯re thest one to see her off! She went missing right after that!¡± Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g ¡°Where are you hiding her? You can¡¯t just take her away just because you don¡¯t want her to join The Cardinal Hall.¡± ¡­ Almost everyone was yelling at Levi, but let¡¯s turn back time a bit to see what happened. After Levi bade goodbye to Forlevia, Kaiden and his team went to the room to fetch Forlevia. However, she was nowhere to be found. Everyone made a quick sweep around the manor, but they found no trace of her. It was as if she disappeared into thin air. Everyone immediately thought that Levi had hidden Forlevia. After all, he was thest one to say goodbye, and Forlevia was gone right after he came out of the room. That made him the prime suspect. Zoey red at Levi, upset and disappointed. ¡°I know you don¡¯t want her to go. I share the sentiment, but she deserves this. There¡¯s no point keeping her locked up in a cage. You¡¯d better hand her over, or else.¡± Everyone else urged Levi, ¡°Hand Evie over! They¡¯re in a hurry back to The Cardinal Hall.¡± Kaiden and his team were furious, but they were scared of Levi¡¯s power, so they didn¡¯t do anything just yet. Everyone was ring at Levi, asking him to hand Forlevia over. However, the person in question was flummoxed. He didn¡¯t know what happened, so the sudden interrogation came as a shock. It took him nearly one minute, but he eventually figured out what was happening. The realization that his daughter was missing made his body tremble with rage, and he clenched his fists. ¡°What did you just say? Evie¡¯s missing?¡± ¡°Oh, he¡¯s still ying dumb. Drop the act. We know you have her.¡± Zoey raised her voice, ¡°Yes, she¡¯s missing! If you¡¯re hiding her, please just hand her over now!¡± Levi almost fainted after hearing the confirmation from Zoey, but he forced himself to stay conscious. Sh*t! Sh*t, sh*t, sh*t! Someone took her away under our noses. I¡¯m not letting that happen. And then Levi was off like the wind, leaving everyone confused. ¡°What¡¯s he doing? He¡¯s still not handing her over?¡± ¡°Hold it right there, Levi!¡± ¡­ Levi went on a search for Forlevia. After a quick scan of the surrounding area, he noticed the remnants of a special energy deep in a forest. Apparently, Forlevia was abducted. Levi¡¯s Team Of Secret Warriors quickly congregated around him, but they found nothing as well. Since Levi was there himself, he positioned his team slightly far away, so if the enemy was a powerful one, they might just get away with it without anyone noticing. And this case was the best example. Even with Levi and the warriors from The Cardinal Hall in the manor, the enemy still managed to take Forlevia away. ¡°Dammit. I was careless.¡± He smacked his forehead. He left Forlevia alone because he couldn¡¯t bear to see her off, but that gave the enemy an opening. Who took Evie away? Levi roared into the high heavens. He med himself for letting Forlevia get abducted even though he was already so cautious with her. Even though he didn¡¯t know who the culprit was, one thing was for sure: the enemy must be a powerful organization. If they weren¡¯t, they couldn¡¯t have taken Forlevia away under the noses of The Cardinal Hall. ¡°I see. They¡¯ve been waiting for this opening a long time now.¡± The Cardinal¡¯s Hall arrival gave them the exact chance they needed. ¡°Where¡¯s Evie? Hand her over!¡± everyone started yelling at him, much to his chagrin. Evie¡¯s f*cking abducted, and you damn imbeciles still think I¡¯m the one who tucked her away? Chapter 1787 Chapter 1787 Forlevia¡¯s disappearance shook Levi to his core, but everyone didn¡¯t care. No, they didn¡¯t know, so they kept yelling and screaming at him. If they weren¡¯t his family, Levi would have offed them right there and then. He red at Kaiden and his team. ¡°My daughter¡¯s abducted! I don¡¯t have time to bicker with you idiots!¡± ¡°She¡¯s abducted?¡± Everyone was shocked, but then Kaiden sneered. ¡°Impossible. You mean they took her right under our noses? You think we¡¯re stupid?¡± Jabez red at Levi arrogantly. ¡°Yeah. We were all in the manor. She was just a hundred meters away from us. You mean to tell us they abducted her even under that condition? Get real.¡± ¡°They¡¯re right. You¡¯re underestimating us. The enemy couldn¡¯t have taken her away with us there,¡± Zelda agreed. Gerald looked at Levi coldly. ¡°Nobody can take her under our watch. Not to mention we didn¡¯t notice them either. You¡¯re lying.¡± ¡°Yes. There¡¯s only one possibility here. You hid the child and med someone else for it,¡± Kaiden used Levi. Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g Levi was thest one to see Forlevia, and they knew he was the Crown King. With how powerful he was, it was easy to hide Forlevia away somewhere. Levi sneered. ¡°You know why they managed to take her away under your noses? Because you¡¯re trash. All of you.¡± ¡°You little¡­¡± Gerald gritted his teeth, murder swelling up within him. Everyone was adamant that Levi had hidden Forlevia, since the evidence made it clear, just like the massacre of Paradise Vi. ¡°I don¡¯t have time for this. I¡¯m going to search for Evie.¡± Levi ignored everyone and was about to leave. But Gerald stopped him. ¡°You think you can leave?¡± ¡°Get the f*ck out of my way or I¡¯ll off you.¡± The murder in Levi¡¯s eyes was almost palpable. ¡°Get away from him, Gerald!¡± Kaiden told Gerald, and he backed off reluctantly. ¡°Why did you stop me? I won¡¯t lose to him. And I have you guys backing me up.¡± Gerald didn¡¯t think he¡¯d lose to Levi, even though Levi was strong enough to make it into the Gem List. After all, he was the strongest out of the four, and he was much powerful than a Rank Seven fighter. ¡°We¡¯d better not cross him. If we back him into a corner, who knows what he¡¯ll do?¡± Kaiden exined. ¡°What should we do now?¡± ¡°Keep a close eye on him. As long as we follow him, he¡¯ll lead us to the girl,¡± Kaiden ordered. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. We¡¯ll get him to hand Evie over. Zoey, make sure he hands Evie to you, got it?¡± The Lopez and ck families were trying to make the fighters happy, but they refused the offer. ¡°No need for that. We can handle this ourselves.¡± And they left. ¡°Levi¡¯s gonna act soon. There¡¯s only one simple reason he refuses to let the girl leave with us. He doesn¡¯t want her to grow up as a righteous fighter. That¡¯s why he wants to raise her himself,¡± Kaiden analyzed. ¡°We need to keep an eye on him and take the girl back. This is important.¡± ¡°We need backup. Levi¡¯s a tough nut to crack.¡± ¡°Okay. Let¡¯s contact The Cardinal Hall and tell them what happened.¡± ¡­ After Levi took his leave, he quickly contacted his old subordinates and told them to look for Forlevia. He even sent his strongest henchmen out just to locate his missing daughter. He was panicking, but the silver lining in this was that the enemy abducted Forlevia instead of killing her outright. Obviously, they had a n of their own. Maybe their real target is me. That thought assuaged his panic a little. At the same time, Forlevia was taken to somewhere in Erudia. When she arrived at the spot, they appeared. More importantly, those people were¡­ Chapter 1788 Chapter 1788 Levi had seen this group of men before. Back then, at the cemetery near Faike City, there were some Raysonia samurai among the Tate family. When they bumped into Levi, a strange look crossed their faces. Immediately, they forced the Tate family to apologize. It was at that moment Levi realized this group of men might have an ulterior motive, so he instructed West Sky Lord to send his men to keep a close eye on them. Nevertheless, up till now, they hadn¡¯t shown any unusual behavior, so the West Sky Lord could only keep on observing them. The truth was that these people were the masterminds, but not the executors. That was why they did not make any move, and the West Sky Lord hadn¡¯t discovered anything. In fact, they were the ones who plotted the tragedy at Paradise Vi. Now they were sending apetent warrior to kidnap Forlevia. ¡°Thank you, Okano!¡± Everyone bowed at a silhouette standing in the dim light. He was none other than Okano Yuichiro, whose nickname was Shadow Samurai, as the man was indeed like an inconspicuous shadow. Other than Raysonia¡¯s swordsmanship, he was well versed in Ninjutsu. No one could spot him when he hid. Wherever it was, he was able to camouge himself perfectly, blending into his surroundings. The man resembled the head of Obliterating God, Silhouette, whom Levi murdered in Zarain. However, in terms of Ninjutsu, Okano was definitely better at it. Silhouette was skilled at assassination, while Okano¡¯s strength was invisibility. Therefore, Kaiden and the other three warriors did not respond at all when he kidnapped Forlevia. Even Levi, who was further away, did not notice it as well, because he did not sense any fluctuation of energy. ¡°My mission isplete. The rest is up to you.¡± Okano left at once. Several Raysonia samurai nced at Forlevia before saying in unison, ¡°Alright, let¡¯s start!¡± On the other hand, Levi had long had a hunch that these Raysonians were up to no good, but he never expected them to pull off such an audacious act. In fact, they were here for him. Meanwhile, Levi had mobilized all the manpower he had. The entire Erudia was searching frantically for Forlevia. Knowing that it was pointless to be anxious, he sat down, trying to calm himself down. However, his heart was still filled with trepidation. The man could hardly put himself at ease. A pang of regret washed over him. I should¡¯ve installed a location tracker on Forlevia. Then I would¡¯ve known her whereabouts by now. I really regret it now. I¡¯m definitely going to imnt the chip again after rescuing her. At the same time, Kaiden and his team were still spying on Levi. ¡°How can he stay so calm when his daughter is missing?¡± Jabez grumbled while staring at Levi, who was in quiet meditation. ¡°That shows his daughter isn¡¯t missing!¡± ¡°I can¡¯t stand it anymore!¡± Finally, they could no longer hold themselves back and showed up in front of the man. ¡°Levi, you said that your daughter has been kidnapped, yet you¡¯re sitting here so calmly. Shouldn¡¯t you be searching high and low for her?¡± Zelda interrogated. With his eyes shut, Levi answered, ¡°This is none of your business. I¡¯m in a foul mood, so scram!¡± His overbearing attitude enraged the four of them. They had never been treated so harshly before. As the most influential martial arts organization in Erudia, they were above all rules. Even the Dragonites did not have authority over them. How dare he talk to us this way and ask us to scram? Does he have a death wish? ¡°Let me warn you for onest time, Levi! Hand your daughter over to us! Otherwise, I¡¯ll get her by force. I¡¯ve tolerated you for long enough!¡± Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Gerald was about to pounce on the man. He had always wanted to challenge the CMaster. Boom! All of a sudden, Levi¡¯s eyes flipped open. ¡°Cut the nonsense and bring it on!¡± Chapter 1789 Chapter 1789 Levi had never felt so vexed before, but Gerald and Kaiden babbled incessantly around him. A murderous intent to take their lives overcame him. I¡¯m going to knock all four of them away! Kaiden and the other two of them wanted to stop him, but it was already toote. The atmosphere was tense, and a battle was about to erupt among them. Gerald was brimming with excitement as he sniggered, ¡°I¡¯d like to see how powerful a warrior in the top twenty on Gem List.¡± ¡°I can finish you off in one punch!¡± Clenching his fist, Levi was about to throw a punch. Boom boom boom¡­ As the man was lifting his fist, the ground trembled vigorously, and strong gales of wind blew up. An oppressive and formidable momentum was crashing upon Gerald. Kaiden and the others¡¯ expressions hardened. A Gem List warrior is no doubt incredibly powerful. Even Gerald¡¯s face contorted with astonishment, but he grew even more thrilled. The stronger Levi was, the more intrigued he became. Gerald was preparing himself to utilize his strongest technique, determined topete against Levi. At that very moment, the West Sky Lord hurried toward them. ¡°Master, I got some news!¡± she yelled. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. The battle came to a halt right away. Hearing that, Levi abruptly withdrew his fist and left with the West Sky Lord. ¡°I won¡¯t let you get away next time,¡± Levi said to Gerald right before leaving. Thetter was infuriated by his words. ¡°Did you hear what he said? I suspect that he avoided me out of fear,¡± Gerald snarled. The four exchanged nces. ¡°Is that so? Is he really afraid of us?¡± They could not figure out any other reason, as they were convinced that Forlevia was not missing, but Levi hid her away. ¡°Let¡¯s follow him and see what he¡¯s doing.¡± In the meantime, Levi and the West Sky Lord arrived at the training base in North Hampton. ¡°Master, we¡¯ve just found out that someone took Forlevia to an ind in Eastford of Erudia. They¡¯re going to look for a master for her publicly.¡± Levi¡¯s brows snapped together. ¡°Who gave them the right to look for a master for my daughter? Have they gotten my approval?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. They announced that anyone who offers the most valuable treasure can take Forlevia in as a disciple.¡± The West Sky Lord¡¯s words stunned the man. His expression changed drastically. ¡°What? How dare they take my daughter as their disciple in such a humiliating manner? They¡¯re pushing my button!¡± An air of hostility exuded from Levi filled the atmosphere. Everyone around him felt suffocated and out of breath. His petrifying, murderous aura was so overwhelming that Kaiden and his team were terrified when they came over. ¡°What a frightening aura! I-Isn¡¯t this demonic?¡± That was the first time they experienced Levi¡¯s air of hostility. Now they were even more certain that he was a big demon. ¡°If we don¡¯t get rid of this demon, Erudia will surely be in chaos one day!¡± Gerald¡¯s eyes gleamed with malice and a murderous glint. In the training base. Levi bellowed in rage, ¡°Look into the matter now! Find out where the ind is and the time of the event. Get it done now! They¡¯ve really offended me this time. I want them dead, no matter who they are!¡± Levi was smothering with fury. How can I not be mad when my daughter is being treated this way? ¡°Everyone get moving and look for her!¡± Levi then asked Floyd and his Team Of Secret Warriors to look for Forlevia, too. He even gathered those criminals whom he took in previously and ordered them to do the same. Perhaps these people had betterworks than the others. The scene of criminals gathered together was witnessed by Kaiden and his team. ¡°What¡¯s Levi going to do? Why did he gather so many criminals? Is he preparing tomit tyrant!¡± The four warriors were startled. ¡°Inform The Cardinal Hall and Eragon right now! Ask them to send people over as soon as possible! Levi¡¯s up to something huge!¡± That was right. Forlevia was going to be someone¡¯s disciple. That was exactly their n. Chapter 1790 Chapter 1790 Judging from Forlevia¡¯s talents and potential, if the news got about, everyone would go berserk and fight against one another to take her in, be it the forces in Erudia or across the globe. Everyone was keen to have her. Nevertheless, the Raysonians didn¡¯t spread the news, but kept it strictly confidential, refusing to let the cat out of the bag. Instead, they sent out exclusive invitations to the forces who were keen on having Forlevia as their disciple. Those who were invited kept their mouths shut for the sake of their own benefits. Other than them, no one else knew about the discipleship event. Still, there were a lot of invited guests attending the event. The unknown ind in the depths of Eastford was a forbidden area where storms and hurricanes urred frequently. Even satellites often could not detect its existence. nes and ships usually avoided any route involving this area. Yet, the Raysonians picked this ind as the venue. This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. That was why the West Sky Lord could not track them down quickly, even though she had the most efficient intelligence department. On the ind. The Raysonian samurai had arrived for a long time. A helicopternded, and several warriors brought Forlevia to the venue. The venue had also been well decorated. Forlevia was locked up at the backstage. Blinking her big, round eyes, Forlevia remained silent. She didn¡¯t cry, nor did she make a fuss. Checking out the ce with a solemn expression, the girl seemed to be racking her brain for a solution. Though she was young, she was a wise child. Her unique experience since young causes her to be more mature than her peers. Clenching her fists, she sighed stealthily. I¡¯m still not strong enough. All I can do is to wait for my dad toe to my rescue. Yet, she wanted to do whatever she could, trying to remember every face here at this ce. Though they were masked, she still tried to remember their distinctive features. She even took note of theirnguage and tone of voice, so that Levi would have more cluester on. With a mask on, the Raysonian head snickered. ¡°Let¡¯s see how much the genius of Erudia can earn for us.¡± ¡°Hahaha! I can¡¯t wait to find out.¡± Everything was all set. All they had to do now was to wait for the arrival of those who were interested in the discipleship. Boom! Boom! Shortly after, rumbling sounds reverberated in the sky above the ind. A helicopter touched down, and the first guest was here. The man was Can, a God of War and the master of Dragon Pce, which was a long-time force in Erudia. He was inches away from reaching Rank Eight. As the neenth warrior on the Gem List, he was one rank higher than Levi. After the Gods¡¯ Promise and various crises, many forces of old emerged one by one. However, the longest-standing and most powerful forces were still hidden from the world and had never appeared. No one knew how Raysonians had managed to invite them. That showed how influential they were. Vroom¡­ The second guest was Eloy, the master of Thunder Pce and the fifteenth warrior on the Gem list. The third guest was the governor of the city of Faike. He ranked thirteen on the Gem List. Afterward, the fourth and fifth guests were there. Soon, the representative of many forces came. Almost everyone who ranked eleventh to twentieth had shown up. ¡°The sixteenth guest has arrived! Let¡¯s wee Hadeon, the head of Hades Pce and the twelfth warrior on the Gem List in Erudia.¡± ¡°The seventeenth guest is here! He¡¯s none other than Einar from Five Dragon Hill. As the eleventh warrior on the Gem List, he¡¯s a master of magical techniques.¡± After the two came into sight, the crowd gasped one after another. Apart from the top ten warriors on the Gem List, all others had turned up. It was indeed intimidating to have half of the Gem List warriors here. Other than the forces from Erudia, there were dozens of ancient forces from the neighboring countries. All the invited guests had arrived as well. Chapter 1791 Chapter 1791 It was truly a parade of champions. Each force was bigger than thest and each force was more ancient than its predecessor. Most people had never even heard of them before. Most importantly, all of the forces were absolutely terrifying, especially because half of Erudia¡¯s Gem List warriors had arrived. The CMaster himself was already so scary, and yet there were people here who ranked above him. How powerful could they possibly be? After another half an hour, everyone finally arrived. The disciple selection ceremony was about to begin. Forlevia was the only one who was being offered as a disciple, which was clearly part of the Raysonian samurais¡¯ n. They hadn¡¯t shown what exactly that n was, but it was obvious they had one. After all, Forlevia was extremely skilled. She was known as a genius, truly one in a million of her kind. Even the warriors on the Gem List wanted her as their disciple so she could trulyy down the stepping stones for their future. That¡¯s the sole reason why so many Gem List fighters attended once they saw Forlevia¡¯s name on the invitation. ¡°I want to take her as my disciple. What are your terms?¡± Eloy, the Master of Thunder Pce said coldly. Despite his calm tone, his voice was as loud as thunderstrike. The crowd felt like their eardrums were about to burst. ¡°Greetings, Mr. Eloy! Our terms are simple. We just want to know what you¡¯re willing to give in exchange for her. The same goes for everyone here! Think of it like an auction. Whoever gives something of the most value will get the child! We also guarantee that after taking her in as your disciple, you would be able to leave this ind unscathed!¡± After listening to the organizer¡¯s exnation, everyone came to the same realization. Most of them also felt relieved. Some of the fighters who were slightly less skilled were afraid that they would get ambushed even if they had gotten their hands on Forlevia as a disciple. After Raysonia¡¯s reassurance, though, they felt like they had nothing to worry about. A safe departure was guaranteed for those who manage to win over Forlevia. No one knew anything about Raysonia at first. After all, this was the group that managed to kidnap Forlevia. However, Raysonia knew everything about the attendees. Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g That¡¯s why everyone was sure that even Einar, who was the strongest among all of them, would tread cautiously around Raysonia. Thus, they could be assured that they would be safe even if Forlevia was with them. It also made the whole event much fairer. After going through the rules, all of the attendees started thinking about what the best thing would be to give in exchange for Forlevia. Everyone who attended was all big shots, so they were not short of precious stones and money. It would all depend on who had the most valuable item in exchange. While the disciple selection event was going on, Levi and the others were still searching for the ind. The West Sky Lord and the others were frantically searching for any traces. They were all so nervous, their hearts were practically in their throats. Plenty of people had visited Levi while Forlevia was missing. Zoey, for example, kept asking him to stop with the shenanigans and bring Forlevia back. The Dragonites had looked for him too and asked what was going on. At a time like this, those questions only served to annoy Levi even further. If someone like Gerald hade to mock him, Levi might really havemitted murder. However, the help that Kaiden had asked for was already on the move. The best fighters from The Cardinal Hall and Eragon were already on their way. They still kept an eye on Levi so they could act first and stop Levi before anything happened. Panic! Levi was already drenched in cold sweat. It was a form of torture to be so close yet so far to finding his daughter. He was also incredibly guilty. If he hadn¡¯t allowed Forlevia to go to The Cardinal Hall in the first ce, this wouldn¡¯t have happened. Of course, The Cardinal Hall was also to me. ¡°Argh!¡± Levi yelled in frustration. If anything happened to Forlevia, he would never forgive himself. So many people thought he was putting on a huge act when Forlevia was genuinely missing, but Levi really couldn¡¯t be bothered at a time like this. Following the emotional turmoil, he spat out bright red blood that sttered across the floor. ¡°We got it! Master, we found the ind!¡± Right as Levi felt like he was about to break down, the West Sky Lord finally arrived with good news. Chapter 1792 Chapter 1792 ¡°It¡¯s in the Eastford inds! Right about here,¡± the West Sky Lord said as she marked it on a map. ¡°Let¡¯s go immediately. Get me the fastest mode of transportation avable!¡± Levi wanted nothing more than to teleport straight to the ind. Sadly, he wasn¡¯t at that level of power yet. Soon enough, the West Sky Lord arranged for a supersonic jet to send Levi to that Eastford ind. The moment Levi moved, the Four Powermen immediately were on high alert. ¡°Quick, find where Levi¡¯s gone! We have to follow him! Also, inform The Cardinal Hall and Eragon warriors to follow us!¡± The Cardinal Hall¡¯s men instantly chased after Levi. After all, Levi¡¯s destination wasn¡¯t exactly a secret. The measures they had taken to get that information weren¡¯t exactly discreet. Wherever Levi went, they followed. Levi had one goal in mind: reach the ind and save Forlevia. The discipleship ceremony had finally begun. All of the forces were bringing out their most valuable items. ¡°I¡¯ll trade a top-ss war technique: the Plutonian War Technique!¡± Hiss! The crowd inhaled in shock at the sound of that. The Plutonian War Technique was an extremely powerful set of techniques, and it was hard to believe that they were willing to expose their secrets. This was starting to get out of control. ¡°Well, I¡¯m willing to give up the Gun of Zeus!¡± Hiss! The crowd was once again taken aback by the sight of an actual Gun of Zeus in front of them. The Gun of Zeus was crafted from an iron meteorite and was rumored to be able to prate through anything. It would definitely bring a lot of power to whoever wielded it. ¡°I have a treasure that is worth more than those twobined!¡± Everyone started bringing out their treasures in exchange for Forlevia. Every single piece of treasure was worth more than anyone could ever imagine, and each appearance drew gasps of shock from the onlookers. Despite everything, Raysonia remained calm. Clearly, these were not the treasures they had in mind. The real top warriors hadn¡¯t even lifted a finger, anyway. All the forces around Erudia started shing their trump cards and the discipleship ceremony was beginning to get fired up. The treasures being shown were getting more and more valuable and would have been snatched up at the very first opportunity if they had been anywhere outside this ind. The samurais of Raysonia continued to shake their heads. They still hadn¡¯t found anything worth their time. ¡°Let me go next!¡± Aloysius, the Lord of Faike, stood up. ¡°In exchange, I have a de of Frost! It was crafted from thousand-year-old icebergs and is more than comparable to my own Sword of Thunder!¡± He drew a brand new sword from its sheath. The temperature suddenly dropped and everyone shuddered from the sudden chill wracking their bones. The samurais of Raysonia finally started paying attention at the sight of this sword. Finally, they were getting somewhere. ¡°I have a magical medicine I¡¯m willing to exchange that can turn any regr human being into a Rank Seven fighter!¡± Hadeon¡¯s offer was what truly took the cake. How terrifying could that medicine be? The eyes of the Raysonian samurais lit up. They were even more interested in this. After all, it was definitely much more useful and incredibly powerful. Soon after, though, everyone turned their attention to one person. The person was Einar, who ranked number eleven on Erudia¡¯s Gem List. He was different from other martial artists as he worked with magical techniques. No matter how strong a martial artist was, they would pale inparison to him. He wouldn¡¯t have made it to the eleventh ce on the Gem List if it weren¡¯t for that. He was the only one who hadn¡¯t taken anything out. Einar remained cool and collected as he nced at a disciple next to him, who immediately took out a wooden box. ¡°My master¡¯s offer is a much-coveted treasure of Five Dragon Hill: the Thunderous Seal!¡± the disciple said. This seal resembled a martial artist¡¯s weapon, which served to increase their powers during battle. Treasures truly weren¡¯t asplicated as one might think. In fact, it could be found in anyone¡¯s daily life. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. For example, older folks usually liked to ask for blessings and buy little souvenirs that were said to increase good fortune. It was the same concept, except that the Thunderous Seal was formitting murder. Chapter 1793 Chapter 1793 After looking around at the crowd, the disciple said, ¡°The Thunderous Seal contains a strike of heavenly lightning that could start a chain reaction. Even Rank Seven fighters can¡¯t properly control it.¡± The moment he said that, everyone started moring about the seal. That Thunderous Seal was much stronger than Zarain¡¯s God of Thunder. His lightning had been man-made and was purely artificial. However, the Thunderous Seal contained Heavenly Thunder, which was on a totally different level. The crowd felt their hearts skip a beat at the sight of the Thunderous Seal. The disciple¡¯s words basically meant that the Thunderous Seal was capable of killing most present there. If it was in the hands of someone capable enough, such as Einar, they could risk getting killed. Even if it was only in the hands of a Rank Seven fighter, they could easily challenge a Gem List warrior. They could even challenge Einar himself. Who wouldn¡¯t want such a gift? The crowd started staring at the Thunderous Seal with hungry eyes. How powerful would I be if that were mine? The eyes of the Raysonia samurai started glowing at the sight of the Thunderous Seal. That was what they had been throwing the bait for!This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. Everyone could guess the oue of the event after Einar took out the Thunderous Seal. Forlevia would definitely be handed off to Einar without a doubt. Someone from the Raysonian samurai went forward to receive the Thunderous Seal. They had to double-check its integrity backstage along with all of the other weapons and gifts that had been offered. There was another facet of the event that caused everyone to quickly forget about the gifts they had left behind. Since the results were based on who offered the most valuable gifts, it seemed like a fair enough decision. Thus, they didn¡¯t even think about the fact that the Raysonian samurai might take all their gifts. After all, such a big group of warriors wouldn¡¯t do such a humiliating thing, would they? Sadly, they were all wrong. The Raysonian samurais¡¯ original n had been to steal all of the gifts offered. The treasures that each group had brought had already been moved away. Only the Thunderous Seal was left. ¡°Leave now!¡± After getting the Thunderous Seal, the Raysonian samurai started to walk out. ¡°You, leave only after sending this kid off,¡± their leadermanded. ¡°Wait!¡± He swiped some fresh blood onto Forlevia¡¯s face. Forlevia was finally dragged to the front. Everyone started to calm down at the sight of Forlevia. Even Einar himself wasn¡¯t thinking too far into things. ¡°Please hold on for just a minute. We¡¯ll announce the results shortly and also return everyone¡¯s gifts.¡± After getting a surefire answer, the crowd felt reassured. They hadn¡¯t the slightest clue that their treasures were all being taken away. There weren¡¯t even any Raysonian samurai in sight in the venue. Their ns had been perfectly put into action. First of all, they would invite a bunch of pro fighters here and then get all of their treasured weapons. After that, they would slowly leak bit by bit of their whereabouts to Levi so he could rush here to save his daughter. Then, they would leave and Levi would arrive to battle it out with all the fighters present. Their final goal was to recreate the Paradise Vi incident, which was to kill all of them and then frame Levi for it. The way things were going, they might not even need to frame Levi. He might actually kill all of them out of his own fury. Even if Levi was beaten up, both sides would get affected. Only then would they send their own men to get rid of everyone. No matter what, it would be a truly big hit on Erudia¡¯s martial artsmunity. Erudia would be seriously affected after both incidents, and it would be the perfect situation for the Raysonian Bushido. Apart from that, they had invited important organizations from everywhere except Raysonia. Their goal was simple: apart from getting rid of Erudia¡¯s forces, they could also kill two birds with one stone and get rid of all the other countries¡¯ organizations. That way, Raysonia would finally make a breakthrough. That was probably the true motive behind this so-called discipleship ceremony. Chapter 1794 Chapter 1794 They went to all this trouble to kidnap Forlevia and congregate all the important organizations of Erudia and its surrounding areas for one reason only: to use Levi¡¯s hand to destroy Erudia and the other countries¡¯ martial artsmunities. Their detailed n had to bemended. After all, they did sessfully fool everyone there. For example, Einar, who was sitting and waiting for his disciple patiently on his seat. The news that the West Sky Lord had ¡®found¡¯ had also been craftily leaked by them. They wanted Levi and the likes of Einar to finally meet so a war would break out. Then, they could truly guarantee everyone¡¯s downfall! If Levi died in battle, the Raysonian samurais would get rid of anyone who was still there. Of course, it would be best if Levi didn¡¯t die. They could scripture Levi into a demon of their very own design. After getting Levi to battle against the other fighters from Erudia, they would truly make an impact on Erudia¡¯s martial artsmunity! A few minutes passed. The Raysonian had already scurried off. Only Einar¡¯s men, the other fighters, and Forlevia, who was drenched in blood, were left. Levi had just received new information from the West Sky Lord. It was a series of pictures. Forlevia was pictured in them, covered in blood with her eyes wide and pitiful. Levi felt the blood in his veins turn into a fire at the sight of his daughter being treated that way. The veins in his neck were about to burst and his eyes were glowing with rage. His aura became muddy with murderous intent and everyone felt it. Numbness shot up into their bodies from their toes in fear. His eyes started glinting red, as if he were actually turning into a demon. Everyone in the helicopter was terrified. They were afraid that if Levi exploded, they¡¯d all suffer his wrath. They were right to feel scared, as Levi was genuinely more furious than he had ever been. The rage of a father was something someone should never experience. Back on the ind, ten more minutes had passed. The organizers of the ceremony had all left. Only then did Einar start to sense that something was off. ¡°Go and take a look. It seems like they¡¯ve all left,¡± Einarmanded. The crowd finally woke up at the sound of Einar¡¯smand and realized something was wrong. After checking backstage, everyone came to the same realization. The Raysonians had all run away, and they had taken everyone¡¯s precious treasures with them! They didn¡¯t even leave a single hair behind. The Raysonians hadpletely disappeared without a trace. This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. Einar yelled out, ¡°Stop the search! They¡¯ve already left and they¡¯re probably too far away now.¡± He had just tried to sense the Thunderous Seal¡¯s energy, but came up with nothing. That could only mean that the Raysonians were already extremely far off. However, Einar remained deadly calm. He wasn¡¯t losing anything. Even though he no longer had the Thunderous Seal, he had Forlevia. ¡°Take her with us. We¡¯re leaving,¡± Einarmanded. The disciples walked forward and were about to bring Forlevia with them. ¡°Wait!¡± someone suddenly shouted. ¡°Einar, that doesn¡¯t seem right. That bunch of people just cheated us! We lost everything!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. All of us got our treasures taken away, so it¡¯s not right for you to take her for your own, is it?¡± The crowd started staring Einar down. His eyes glinted coldly. ¡°What does that have to do with us?¡± ¡°Yeah! What do we have to do with anything? You were the ones who lost your belongings. It¡¯s not like we took them.¡± ¡°Besides, we exchanged the Thunderous Seal for the child fair and square.¡± ¡°You-¡± The crowd went speechless. They no longer knew what to say. To be fair, Einar was not in the wrong since their things getting stolen had nothing to do with him. However, their current situation was a little awkward. Everyone had gotten their treasures stolen from them, but Einar was the only one who was about to leave unscathed. That was impossible! ¡°You¡¯re not leaving with this child!¡± The crowd started shouting as they blocked his exit. ¡°Who dares to leave with my child?¡± Chapter 1795 Chapter 1795 A voice struck down upon them. It shook their eardrums and caused their ears to ring. The weaker individuals among the crowd even started coughing up blood from the sheer intensity. Everyone stood still in shock, including the top nine fighters on the Gem List. It was as if everyone had been stunned silent. Snap! Boom! Bang! A figure shot down from above andnded through the roof of the auction hall. The earth itself shook with the force of hisnding. The crowd shook on their feet. After hended, the first thing that Levi did was to pick up Forlevia. He started checking on her and only sighed in relief after making sure she wasn¡¯t injured. Despite feeling relieved, he was trying hard to hold back the tears in his eyes. Levi¡¯s subordinates arrived in quick pursuit. ¡°Watch her!¡± Levi passed Forlevia over to them before turning to re at Einar and the rest. ¡°How dare any of youy a finger on my kid?¡± he thundered. ¡°None of you are leaving alive.¡± He was more than frustrated at this point. He was furious. ¡°He¡¯s terrifying!¡± ¡°Is that the CMaster?¡± Some people managed to figure out who Levi was based on his aura alone. ¡°You don¡¯t need to know who I am. All you need to know is that none of you are leaving alive. Anyone who took part in this must die!¡± Levi¡¯s eyes turned red with murderous intent. The crowd began to feel the overwhelming pressure from him. Even the Gem List fighters began feeling threatened. They used to think that the CMaster was just some rookie whose capability was probably a far cry from them. Now that he was right in front of them, they could tell he wasn¡¯t weak in the slightest. ¡°Wait, CMaster. Please hear us out-¡± someone tried to exin. However, Levi just arrived and had no idea about what had happened before. He didn¡¯t have any way of knowing of the real plot behind the ceremony. To him, the people who organized this auction and kidnapped Forlevia must have been among the crowd. Either way, he would kill them all. ¡°Kill everyone here!¡± Levi immediately lifted a fist. Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. The Rank Seven fighters in front of him immediately started to block him. Boom! The only problem was that Levi¡¯s punch was way too strong. One punch from him was enough to send tremors to a wide magnitude. It was as if he was punching with the force of gravity itself. The fighters were immediately sent flying after spatting blood. Everything happened so fast that the others hadn¡¯t even realized what was going on. Levi immediately started countering again. The small hall was filled with a cacophony of everyone ganging up against Levi at once and yet being crushed by him as if he was a tank. The walls were already in tatters from people being punted out. Even though everyone who participated today was at least a Rank Seven fighter, they were no match for Levi. It was as if he was Satan, breaking out from hell. It was hard to imagine that anyone could stop him. Soon enough, only half of the fighters who had rushed forward to stop Levi were left. Even though they were all professionals, they couldn¡¯t stop a furious Levi Garrison. ¡°C-Could he be one of Cyrus¡¯ disciples?¡± ¡°Of course he is! I knew he wasn¡¯t this powerful for no reason!¡± ¡°So he¡¯s actually a disciple of the Fiery Demon!¡± After observing Levi fighting with everyone else, Einar eventually figured out his techniques. Even though all of his moves may have seemed like simple kicks and punches, they were all Cyrus¡¯ killing moves. Every punch and kick contained the strongest force and moved at extreme speed as well. There was no force stronger in this world than speed itself. That was the geist of martial arts. After simplifying everyplicated move there was out there, it all boiled down to speed and strength. Levi was stronger than everyone else and he was also faster than everybody else. That¡¯s why he was getting rid of everyone so quickly. It was also the whole idea behind Cyrus¡¯ unbreakable force. ¡°We can¡¯t let this man leave alive!¡± Einar and the other top nine fighters on the Gem List nced at each other and saw the murderous glint in each other¡¯s eyes. Soon enough, Levi had gotten rid of everyone except for the top nine fighters ranked on the Gem List. A battle between the strongest opponents was about to begin! Chapter 1796 Chapter 1796 Even though Levi had been nearly out of his mind with anger, he still went easy on his opponents. He had only heavily wounded them, but he hadn¡¯t murdered them in cold blood. After all, he still had to ask about the true culprit behind Forlevia¡¯s kidnapping. ¡°Masters, you all have to defeat him! He¡¯s practically unbeatable!¡± the crowd on the floor started to call out. Their hopes were all on these Gem List fighters¡¯ shoulders now. Of course, they were under the impression that as strong as Levi was, he couldn¡¯t beat the top nine fighters on the Gem List. Despite everything, he was still ranked at the very bottom. No matter how strong he was, the likes of Hadeon and Eidan would definitely defeat him. This was The Cardinal Hall¡¯s official ranking and not just any random list! It was at least ny-nine percent urate. ¡°I can kill him on my own!¡± Can stood up. ¡°I¡¯m ranked in front of him after all. He won¡¯t beat me no matter what!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t for-¡± Before Einar could finish his sentence, Can had already rushed forward. ¡°Dragon¡¯s Rage!¡± Can instantly attacked with his strongest move. The whole of the auction hall got razed to the ground. His powers flooded toward Levi. Can started twisting and turning into a giant dragon that was ready to charge toward Levi. That was exactly why he was in the top nine on the Gem List. Levi suddenly scoffed. With a single punch, he instantly tore through Can¡¯s energy field. The punchnded with a heavy Bang on Can. He immediately flew off and copsed a few kilometers away. ¡°Don¡¯t underestimate him! He¡¯s a disciple of the Fiery Demon himself after all. He¡¯s practically on the way to bing an actual demon!¡± ¡°We have to attack all at once!¡± The other fighters started calling for murder the moment they saw what he could do. All warriors from the Gem List rose suddenly! Eloy, Lord of Thunder Pce! Aloysius, Lord of Faike! Hadeon, Lord of Hades Pce! All of them stood up, ready to face off against Levi. Apart from Einar, the seven other fighters ran toward Levi at the same time. ¡°Grand Thunderstrike!¡± ¡°Sword of Thunder!¡± ¡°de of Death!¡± The seven fighters on the Gem List started working together and unleashed their deadliest techniques on Levi. Theypletely sealed off any space and openings that Levi could have used to escape. He had to face them head on. All seven of their killer moves were unleashed at the same time. There was no way Levi could survive them, let alone block any of them. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. ¡°I¡¯m going to kill all of you!¡± Levi bellowed in rage, his eyes practically lighting up in mes. He swung his fist with the most powerful punch he had packed since the fight started. One punch to kill them all! With a deafening Boom that sted through everyone¡¯s eardrums, Levi broke through the sound barrier. With that punch, a huge trail of wind followed. As if a supersonic jet was taking off, Levi¡¯s punch broke through the sound barrier and fired off toward them. With just one punch, he broke through all seven deadly techniques. The Sword of Thunder snapped in half with a loud Snap, as did the de of Death. The seven Gem List fighters got punched out of the hall one by one. Levi had defeated the top seven Gem List fighters with just one punch. They had all ranked above him, and including Can, he had now defeated eight of the top nine Gem List fighters. If this were to get out, the whole world would be shaken to its very core, let alone Erudia itself. More importantly, they had all attacked at the same time. They had no idea that Levi was this terrifying. Aloysius, Hadeon, and the others were all stunned. They hadn¡¯t imagined that Levi could have beaten one, let alone all seven of them! How embarrassing! How humiliating! Besides, this demon was practically as strong and invincible as the Fiery Demon himself. All hope was on Einar now. He wasn¡¯t a martial artist, so everyone was hoping that his magical technique could defeat Levi. Chapter 1797 Chapter 1797 After all, magic was different from martial arts. It could kill a man invisibly. Besides, Einar was the strongest out of all of them. Just one ranking could make a huge difference. That¡¯s why Einar was the most reliable. He could practically feel the weight of everyone¡¯s hope on his shoulders. However, he remained calm as he nced at Levi. ¡°If you leave now, I will let you go,¡± Einar said, deciding to give Levi a chance. The Raysonian samurais had been secretly observing everything this whole time. They were disguised so that no one could spot them. After all, they had to kill everyer. ¡°How terrifying!¡± ¡°I thought Levi wouldn¡¯t hold a candle to them, but look at what he¡¯s done!¡± The samurais were all stunned at the sight of Levi¡¯s powers. ¡°That¡¯s good! The stronger Levi is, the more our n will be perfect and the more realistic it all will be!¡± the head of the organization said with a smirk. Levi had just created craters all over the ind with the force of his punch.This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. The ind itself had begun to sink. Seawater had begun bubbling around the edges as if a tsunami was about to take ce. Levi had never met a master of magical techniques like Einar before. However, he had definitely heard of them in the ancient manuals that his mentor had left him. Masters of magical techniques were truly terrifying. Just one simple spell was enough to kill off a whole room of people without leaving a trace. ¡°Screw off! I¡¯m going to defeat you!¡± Levi aimed a punch at Einar,pletely disregarding his mockery. With a loud Boom, the ind started to sink further. The punch was about tond on Einar when he muttered a spell under his breath and snapped his fingers. Swiftly, an invisible shield appeared and blocked Levi¡¯s punch from him. Everyone in the crowd started to cheer. As expected of Einar! He was the only one who had blocked Levi¡¯s punches so far. With another supersonic Boom, Levi struck once again. Einar whipped up the same spell and his shield blocked Levi¡¯s fist once again. However, he was starting to shake and his cool expression was starting to slip. Obviously, such arge-scale trick was incredibly taxing for him. ¡°I would love to see just how long you can hold out!¡± Another Boom was heard, and Einar turned pale as he shook even more. The fourth punchnded, and Einar finally started coughing up blood. Boom! The fifth punch struck. Fresh blood was practically pouring out of Einar¡¯s mouth and he was about to copse. With the sixth Boom, Einar¡¯s shield shatteredpletely. Einar flew off into the distance. Every spell took an incredible toll on him, much less when the impact of Levi¡¯s punches was added into the mix. If it wasn¡¯t for Levi¡¯s curiosity at seeing how the spells worked, he could have settled Einar with one punch. All Einar could do was defend himself. He had no way of attacking Levi. Not one fighter was left standing. ¡°Who kidnapped my daughter! Come out right now!¡± Levi started interrogating everyone. ¡°I-It wasn¡¯t us! We had nothing to do with it. We got cheated too!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right! Someone nned everything!¡± The crowd started fighting to exin everything. Forlevia finally woke up and called out, ¡°Daddy! I know who did it! It¡¯s not them, it was someone else!¡± Levi quickly picked her up. ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Since Forlevia knew who was behind everything, Levi no longer needed to investigate any further. He was going to let everyone go on behalf of his daughter. At least he could also preserve some of Erudia¡¯s martial artists along the way. After Levi left with Forlevia on the jet, someone appeared on the ind. As if he were a Harbinger of Death, he started reaping the lives of those still on the ind. Chapter 1798 Chapter 1798 As everyone stared at the gloomy figure that had suddenly appeared, they felt a chill wrack through their bones. It was like they were all sheep waiting to be ughtered. ¡°Levi? I thought you left. What are you doing back here?¡± Einar couldn¡¯t help but ask. ¡°That¡¯s not Levi!¡± Hadeon suddenly shouted. The crowd quickly sensed that this person¡¯s aura wasn¡¯t the same as Levi¡¯s at all. ¡°We have to run! Let¡¯s go!¡± the crowd started yelling as they tried to escape. After the battle with Levi, however, all of them were heavily injured. They couldn¡¯t run anywhere. ¡°I think all of you are going to be staying here forever,¡± the person said as his eyes glinted evilly. He started killing everyone on the ind indiscriminately. After just a few minutes, the ind floor was littered with corpses. Not even those on the Gem List survived the attack, and the ind sunk even deeper. It was about to be flooded very soon. After killing everyone, the killer took out a white handkerchief and habitually started cleaning off the blood on his hands before leaving. Just one minute after he left, The Cardinal Hall¡¯s fighters finally arrived. The timing was perfect. After Kaiden and the others from The Cardinal Hall had arrived, they were shocked by the carnage in front of them. The ind was practically flooded and everyone was dead. ¡°W-What happened?¡± Everyone was stunned silent by the scene in front of them. ¡°We were toote after all!¡± Kaiden cursed. Everyone¡¯s faces were filled with regret and remorse. They knew that something bad had to have happened if Levi had rushed here so urgently. They had been chasing after him the whole time, but they hadn¡¯t been fast enough to stop this tragedy. They were hitting themselves internally. Why couldn¡¯t we have been faster? If only we stopped him in time. But they couldn¡¯t just sit around moping about what had already happened. ¡°This is Einar, ranked eleventh on the Gem List!¡± ¡°This person is the twelveth¡­¡± They all skimmed through and identified every single body. The more they counted through them, the more terrifying the situation became. Half of Erudia¡¯s Gem List was lying dead on this ind. There were even more ancient forces from outside of Erudia who had been brutally murdered as well. This would heavily affect Erudia¡¯s power from now on. It was an even worse situation than the incident at Paradise Vi. Everyone who joined had been Rank Seven fighters and above. Now that all of them were dead, Erudia would suffer a huge loss. Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Erudia¡¯s martial arts world was going to be heavily affected. Nothing of this sort had happened before. ¡°Someone¡¯s still breathing over here!¡± Zelda quickly called out. The crowd rushed forward. Gerald asked coldly, ¡°Did Levi kill everyone here?¡± ¡°I-It w-was-¡± This person kept coughing up blood and was trying his best to finish his sentence. It was someone else! He wanted to say. However, he couldn¡¯t finish his sentence and with a cry of pain, he died. ¡°Levi, I knew it was you!¡± Gerald bellowed. After all, this person had basically confirmed it by saying ¡°It was!¡± After Zelda and the others did a thorough check, they found out it was truly the art of the Fiery Demon. Only Levi had been here. Who else could it have been? Even if it wasn¡¯t logical, the truth wasid out right in front of them. They couldn¡¯t bother about details now that the evidence was so clear. It was definitely Levi. Jabez barked angrily, ¡°I can¡¯t believe Levi did this! How could he murder everyone in cold blood?¡± ¡°As expected of a demon. He kills everyone who crosses him, even the innocent.¡± Zelda inhaled sharply. ¡°The problem is that these people didn¡¯t even do anything wrong! They just wanted to take his daughter in as a disciple. What¡¯s wrong with that? He didn¡¯t have to kill them!¡± ¡°You¡¯ve gone insane, Levi! If you truly walk the same route that Cyrus did, you¡¯re going to turn Erudia¡¯s martial arts world upside down!¡± Kaiden roared. ¡°That¡¯s not all. He wants to go against the whole of Erudia!¡± Chapter 1799 Chapter 1799 Levi was being falsely used. He was extremely dangerous at that moment, so much so that Erudia¡¯s safety was being threatened. ¡°If we don¡¯t get rid of Levi, he¡¯s going to be the greatest disaster to ever ur in Erudia!¡± Gerald red at them as he said, ¡°You shouldn¡¯t have stopped me in the beginning then. You should have let me kill him.¡± ¡°But are you sure that you can kill him?¡± everyone else asked. Gerald was full of confidence before this happened. However, he witnessed such a shocking scene earlier. Those in the Gem List of Erudia weren¡¯t his match at all. Besides, countless Rank Seven fighters had died. How could I fight him? He¡¯s just too powerful! To have people call him the demon meant that he¡¯s extremely powerful. The event nned by Raysonia was perfect. They managed to collect so many treasures, ravage Erudia¡¯s martial arts world, and even turn Levi into a big demon. ¡°This is a matter of great importance. It might cause great turmoil soon. We need to re-confirm it,¡± the reinforcement from The Cardinal Hall and the Eragon negotiated. ¡°Understood!¡± Everyone began to gather evidence and sort out the clues. ¡°It¡¯s been confirmed that the techniques used to kill the warriors are a hundred percent from Cyrus¡¯!¡± ¡°Levi has been here earlier, and a great fight broke out. That¡¯s for sure.¡± ¡­ After sorting out their evidence, they confirmed that it was true. Levi had killed all the great fighters on-site, ravaging Erudia¡¯s martial arts world. ¡°Alright, we can report this news now.¡± Everyone knew what was going to happen once the news got out. Levi was going to be Erudia¡¯s public enemy. Not only that, he had also be an enemy of the martial arts world. It was just too huge of a matter. Levi had also realized that something was going to happen on his way back. After hearing what Forlevia described to him, he could guess that someone had set him up. Someone had set up a trap, and he needed to get caught in it for his daughter¡¯s sake. In fact, the person had nned all these just to target Levi¡¯s weakness. The situation was so urgent that he had no time to think about anything else, causing him to fall for the tricks. However, as long as he was able to save Forlevia, nothing else mattered. Even if he was set up or framed, he could bear with it. ¡°Master, are we heading back now?¡± his subordinate asked. ¡°It¡¯s toote now. The Cardinal Hall¡¯s men have already arrived.¡± Levi took in a deep breath before saying, ¡°If I¡¯m not wrong, everyone on the ind is already dead.¡± He then thought of something and quickly contacted the West Sky Lord, ¡°West, check on the people in Paradise Vi.¡± He realized something extremely serious. A few minutester, the West Sky Lord informed, ¡°Master, tens of thousands of martial artists have died at Paradise Vi. No one was spared. But The Cardinal Hall is withholding any news regarding this matter. It seems like they have used you of this matter.¡± Levi didn¡¯t listen to a single word the West Sky Lord said after that. So this has been nned out all along. But I had no idea at all. He finally realized why The Cardinal Hall would target him and treat him so badly now. He was Crown King! It¡¯s no wonder why The Cardinal Hall would take Evie away. This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. Anyone would be afraid in such a situation. There was no way he could be clear of all the suspicions now. Not even God could help him. If it were just the Dragonites, they would have believed his words. However, The Cardinal Hall and Eragon were handling everything. With indisputable evidence before them, they wouldn¡¯t have believed a word he said. The whole situation was giving Levi a headache. Chapter 1800 Chapter 1800 ¡°Master, the person had obviously nned everything out. They¡¯re trying to turn you into a big demon!¡± Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. ¡°The Cardinal Hall¡¯s men always arrive right after you leave. They manage to grasp the timing perfectly.¡± ¡°This would obviously lead to The Cardinal Hall and Eragon having to deal with you. They even caused a huge rift between you and the martial arts world, weakening the martial arts world in the process.¡± A few of his subordinates started to analyze their current situation, and Levi nodded along as he listened. They¡¯re right. Wait, no! Something¡¯s wrong! A question surfaced Levi¡¯s mind right then. Being able to kill all the Rank Seven warriors on the ind was not an easy feat, even if they were all injured. Moreover, to kill so many powerful warriors, and leave the ce before The Cardinal Hall¡¯s men arrived was not something that could be achieved easily. Besides, there were no trails left behind at all. This meant that it wasn¡¯t a group of powerful fighters who had killed the warriors. Instead, it was just a few people, or maybe it was just one person who did it. On top of that, The Cardinal Hall was the strongest martial arts institution in Erudia. Those in the organization were no ordinary people. They weren¡¯t fools. Can¡¯t they tell that something¡¯s off? The warriors¡¯ deaths were all due to additional damage done to them. Can¡¯t they tell? If this was true, it meant that the person had used Levi¡¯s technique to kill the warriors, which wouldn¡¯t leave any trails behind. Someone who could use the same technique as me? Levi broke out in a cold sweat at the thought of this. The best way to me him for these two massacres was to carry them out using his moves. But his moves were passed down to him by his mentor. There¡¯s no way my mentor did this. Then who could have done such a thing? Who else knows about the same moves? From the looks of it, the person must¡¯ve been very capable. Levi couldn¡¯t really pinpoint who it was anymore. ¡°What should we do now, Master? It seems like you¡¯ll be the public enemy of Erudia¡¯s martial arts world soon. Many warriors would being for you,¡± his subordinates asked. ¡°I think you should go into hiding for now. Avoid contact with those from The Cardinal Hall. That way, you can minimize damage and impact,¡± one of them said. ¡°That¡¯s right. If youe in contact with them, and if conflicts were to happen, it¡¯ll be harder to exin.¡± Levi massaged his temples and said coldly, ¡°Let me think of a way for now. It¡¯d be best if we can catch the person behind this.¡± Meanwhile, the Raysonians had retreated. ¡°Thank you for your hard work!¡± Then, everyone started bowing at the attacker. ¡°I¡¯ve made a mistake earlier, but luckily, no one told the truth.¡± Even though the Raysonians had left, Okano was still lingering around. He noticed someone who wasn¡¯t dead. ¡°Just be more careful the next time. Fortunately, luck was on our side, and he didn¡¯t expose us.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Thank you, Sir. But our n has just begun.¡± ¡°We need to fan the mes and make it so that Levi¡¯s name as the demon is true. We have to make sure that he has no choice but to go against the martial arts world, The Cardinal Hall, and Eragon.¡± The Raysonians¡¯ n had just started. Kaiden and the others reported everything truthfully to The Cardinal Hall and the Eragon. Upon hearing their reports, the council members of The Cardinal Hall and the Eragon organized a meeting immediately. ¡°We can¡¯t let him carry on like this anymore! Firstly, have the Dragonites strip off his title as the Crown King. Secondly, we need to hunt Levi down, full force. No matter what, we¡¯ll only decide once we¡¯ve captured him. And we have to bring his daughter to The Cardinal Hall. We have to make sure that he doesn¡¯t leave Erudia. It¡¯ll be hard for us to capture him if he leaves.¡± That was what The Cardinal Hall had decided. People in Erudia would definitely be shocked once the orders were given out. Chapter 1801 Chapter 1801 The Dragonites were dumbfounded when they received orders from The Cardinal Hall and the Eragon. They were put in a difficult position, especially when they saw the indisputable evidence. ¡°I believe in the Crown King no matter what. They¡¯re saying he¡¯s evil just because they saw him practicing the demon¡¯s techniques? Who would believe that?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. It¡¯s true that the Crown King¡¯s techniques are somewhat extreme, but has he done anything harmful to Erudia?¡± Having experienced the first few incidents previously, the Dragonites werepletely faithful to Levi. None of them believed it even with undeniable evidence before them. ¡°There¡¯s no way we¡¯ll strip off the Crown King¡¯s title. Hurry up and send The Cardinal Hall our reply. Tell them that we won¡¯t do it. If we can¡¯t order them, they don¡¯t even have to think about ordering us around.¡± They were still unwilling to punish Levi. Right at that moment, they received a call from him. ¡°What? You¡¯re telling us to strip you of your title and privilege?¡± The person who had answered the call couldn¡¯t believe it. Levi had taken the initiative and told them to follow the orders. ¡°I can¡¯t waste any more time. Hurry up and do it. Now, listen carefully¡­¡± he said, giving them his instructions. ¡°I understand. We¡¯ll get to it right now. This will bepletely confidential.¡± In the end, the Dragonites went through with The Cardinal Hall¡¯s n. The three orders were about to be carried out. However, right before it could be done, a piece of shocking news was released. The Manifest Court had published a newly updated Erudia Gem&Stone List. The Stone list, also known as the Raring list, had little to no changes. But the ranking of only one had changed. Forlevia, who ranked the twentieth from the bottom was now ranked the sixth. The Manifest Court had only one exnation for this, she was gifted, unlike others. It was clear that Forlevia was extremely skilled. Everyone else on the ranks relied on their own capabilities, while she relied on her talents. But this wasn¡¯t the most eye-catching thing of all. Rather, it was the Gem List¡¯s changes. The warriors ranked eleventh to neenth had all been removed from the Gem List, and there were already new warriors who had taken their ces. The news of the death of Einar, and the others who were on the Gem List soon got out. All of them had died, and it was why they were removed from the list. Nheless, the most important thing to note was the CMaster¡¯s change in the ranks. His rank had increased from the twentieth to the sixth. Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. The Manifest Court¡¯s reason was that CMaster had killed the nine powerful warriors of the Gem List, eighty-seven Rank Seven fighters, and a hundred ny-three warriors who were close to Rank Seven. He was undefeatable to those under Rank Eight. The ranking was clear. Those in the fifth ce and above were Rank Eight warriors already. They were on a whole other level. However, CMaster was undefeatable below this level. That was why he was ranked sixth. However, there was a piece of more impactful news. The Manifest Court had released CMaster¡¯s real identity. He was the heir of Cyrus, who had topped the Gem List previously. The man had once defeated all the strong warriors of the Gem List. No one was his match at all. In short, it was the times of the Fiend. The rise of The Cardinal Hall and the Eragon was during this time as well. These ancient factions would break out in cold sweat at the mention of Cyrus. During that time, they were all in fear of being dominated by the . They had once thought that he had vanishedpletely, and those in the martial arts world of Erudia were all going crazy when they received the news. Even the ancient factions who were still in hiding were on the verge of breaking down. The heir of Cyrus? That¡¯s just terrifying. From the looks of it, it seems like his heir might top the Gem List too. It would be the end of Erudia if that were to happen. The martial arts world didn¡¯t want another Fiery Demon to appear. They needed to get rid of him before he got more powerful. The CMaster must die! Chapter 1802 Chapter 1802 Unbelievable! All of Erudia was in shock. The ancient factions who had hidden away were getting anxious. The same could be said for the ordinary folks. It was a disaster for anyone when a demon like this appeared. That being said, CMaster had be Erudia¡¯s enemy. More than anyone, he deserved to die. In an instant, the news of CMaster killing tens of thousands of martial artists at Eastford, and also warriors of the Gem List spread like wild fire. News that he was Levi was also about to be revealed soon. Many of the evidence, along with the incident where criminals were following him around was revealed. It only served to prove Levi¡¯s identity. Soon enough, the Dragonites released that they would strip Levi of his title as the Crown King. Erudia was in shock once again. Now, everyone who didn¡¯t dare to do anything because of his title could kill him. The news of it spread like water escaping from a broken dam. Levi had also gotten news right after it was released by The Manifest Court. ¡°The heir of Cyrus? Could my mentor be Cyrus who had topped the Gem List?¡± It was mind-blowing news to him. Maybe he left the prison because he knew that his identity would be exposed someday. But is he really a demon? It¡¯s not possible, right? He¡¯s such a kind, old man. How can he be a demon? That¡¯s right. Most of the techniques in the technique book that his mentor had given to him were extreme, and it suited those who were eager for sess. It could indeed be ssified as something evil. However, it was still up to the user whether they would use the technique book for good or evil. Just like how he had passed the technique book to Floyd and the others. It didn¡¯t mean that they were demons. On the contrary, they were actively contributing to Erudia. Besides, Levi had his fair share of experience in life. His mentor was not a demon, but a kind person. Nheless, he began to be doubtful again when the West Sky Lord gave him top-secret information about Cyrus. Because within those pieces of information, Cyrus was a cruel and terrifying Fiend. Killing people was nothing to him, and there was nothing he wouldn¡¯t do to torture others. Everything he did to people was just cruel and atrocious. Cyrus was no different than an animal. That was everyone¡¯s impression of him. The crimes he hadmitted were endless. Cyrus deserved to die more than anyone. Even Levi wanted to get rid of him. Is this really my mentor? It can¡¯t be, right? Levi couldn¡¯t believe it. Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g Maybe there¡¯s something I don¡¯t know about. Unless he told me so, I won¡¯t believe otherwise. No matter what the others said, he felt that Cyrus and his mentor were twopletely different people. Still, he was the Fiery Demon¡¯s heir. He was sure of this beyond a doubt. ¡°There won¡¯t be a ce for you in Erudia anymore, Master. The martial arts world and The Cardinal Hall will never let you off the hook. But you can¡¯t kill them if theye for you. What a difficult situation!¡± At that, Levi fell deep into thought. He was nning what he should do next. Soon after, The Cardinal Hall made a public announcement through the Dragonites again. They were once curious why Levi wouldn¡¯t let anyone take his daughter in as their disciple. But everything made sense now. He was afraid that people would find out that he was Cyrus¡¯ heir. After all, his daughter had also be a big demon¡¯s heir. There would definitely be an aura exuding from her, no matter how subtle it was. His identity would definitely be exposed if someone were to notice it. That was why he had been hiding his child away. Now, they had no choice but toe up with a n. As The Cardinal Hall went after Levi, they would also be sending Forlevia to The Cardinal Hall, purifying her of the Fiend¡¯s influence, and shaping her into a righteous person. Chapter 1803 Chapter 1803 Every news they received was disadvantageous for Levi. It worsened the misunderstanding about him. This was the result desired by the forces in Raysonia. They wanted to force Levi into a dead-end such that he had no choice but to fight back. Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g Then, he would be fighting against The Cardinal Hall and Erudia¡¯s martial arts world. No matter who came out winning, Raysonian forces would sit in wait to reap the benefits. However, the public, Raysonian forces, and even The Cardinal Hall did not expect what happened next. People who once followed the Fiery Demon, meaning all those who strayed into the dark side, suddenly appeared in such a critical moment. In the era of the Fiend, they followed Cyrus to suppress the righteous. They were mighty and proud then. However, after the fall of the Fiery Demon, these followers faced persecution from the righteous sects and The Cardinal Hall. Those that survived were forced to the corners of Erudia and into hiding. They lived in the shadows. If not for the news about the Fiery Demon¡¯s heir, they would have to live in hiding for the rest of their lives. After the fall of the Fiery Demon, they did not dare to reveal themselves. However, their situation had changed. ¡°The Fiery Demon¡¯s heir? Does that mean we will have a leader? We have been waiting for this day for a long time. While we may never live to see the Fiery Demon again, at least we have his heir! I hope he will lead us to regain Cyrus¡¯ glory!¡± said one of the Fiery Demon followers. Once there was news of a new leader, the other Fiery Demon followers appeared one after another, seeking to follow Levi. It waspletely unexpected. These ancient Fiery Demon forces kept showing up and were immensely stronger than the criminals who followed Levi. In the past, when Cyrus was their leader, they had the strength to contend with Erudia¡¯s martial arts world. Now, they had to stay in hiding to escape from The Cardinal Hall and Eragon. ¡°Announce this immediately! Whoever that dares to harm the Fiery Demon¡¯s heir is our enemy! We will obey the Fiery Demon¡¯s heir wholeheartedly!¡± The entire Erudia was in an uproar upon hearing what the Fiery Demon follower dered. Even Levi was stunned. What¡¯s going on? Why does a group of heretics want to follow me? Are they asking for trouble? Things are troublesome enough, and now, they brought more. The deration from Fiery Demon followers further cemented Levi¡¯s demonic status. It seemed impossible for him to clear his name. Meanwhile, the forces in Raysonia were excited about the appearance of the Fiery Demon followers. It seemed that luck was on their side. Previously, they thought that Levi would have to fight alone. He seemed helpless against the whole of Erudia. Unexpectedly, followers of the Fiery Demon suddenly appeared. They could lend Levi their strength and provide an advantage in the battle against Erudia¡¯s martial arts world. Everything was going ording to what Raysonia¡¯s forces nned. If two colossal powers battled each other, both sides would suffer heavy losses. It would then weaken Erudia¡¯s martial arts world and allow Raysonia¡¯s martial arts world to rise again. ¡°We shall begin the second part of the n in a few days! Then, we will destroy the future of Erudia¡¯s martial arts world!¡± The appearance of Fiery Demon followers caused many people to panic. The Cardinal Hall and Erudia¡¯s martial arts world used their reappearance as an excuse to take action. Now, they had something to me the Dragonites. ¡°Do you see the effect now? Will you still insist that it won¡¯t affect anything?¡± The Dragonites were collectively silent. They knew that Levi did not direct the Fiery Demon followers. However, they could not decide what to do. Somehow, the Fiery Demon followers came out from hiding because of Levi and brought more trouble to him. ¡°Now, Levi is nearly as dangerous as Cyrus were in the past! Cyrus¡¯s danger rating was level 8! Now, Levi¡¯s danger rating is level 7!¡± said someone from The Cardinal Hall. These were danger ratings designated by The Cardinal Hall. It was rming enough to prompt The Cardinal Hall and Eragon to take action for the sake of national security. ¡°Issue this order. Everyone is to spare no effort to capture Levi before he meets with the followers of the Fiery Demon!¡± Thus the warriors in Erudia¡¯s martial arts world began to act promptly. Chapter 1804 Chapter 1804 Warriors tended to think of themselves as above everyone. They were used to their freedom and refused to let anyone control them. However, that was only because no one could control them yet. With The Cardinal Hall and Eragon¡¯s firm intervention, many ancient warriors had to obey their command. Nevertheless, The Cardinal Hall and Eragon rarely exercise their control or intervene. But once something was wrong, The Cardinal Hall would issue an order, and these warriors would obey without question. Thus, throughout Erudia, people were making ns to hunt down Levi. At the same time, ancient forces in Erudia¡¯s neighboring countries also nned to capture Levi. After all, they would be affected too if a war broke out. Everyone med everything on Levi and there was a great stir everywhere. Next, Raysonia began to pump up their effort and triggered disputes in various parts of Erudia. They disguised themselves as criminals who followed Levi and started many fights everywhere. It led to serious loss on both sides. Initially, it was the Raysonians who disguised themselves to cause strife. Later, the real Fiery Demon followers began to fight with various forces in Erudia¡¯s martial arts world. Soon, there were fights involving the ¡°righteous¡± and the ¡°criminals¡± everywhere. Afterpleting their mission, Raysonian forces retreated quietly, and no one even noticed that they were there. The matter grew out of hand! More and more ancient forces appeared. At the same time, various heretical forces denounced by Erudia¡¯s martial arts world appeared too. Soon, both sides were battling each other. Erudia¡¯s martial arts world had fallen into a state of unrest. It was aplete chaos and an impending disaster! Meanwhile, the forces in Raysonia sat back to enjoy the show. Now, the whole of Erudia knew that Levi, once Crown King, was now acting like the Fiery Demon. He had be a public enemy. Meanwhile, the Lopez and ck families knew about this too. This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. ¡°Now I finally understand how an ordinary person like Levi bes a God of War and even Crown King! He turns out to be the heir of a demon! He¡¯s always eager for quick results in his training and uses extreme methods to increase his power rapidly in a short time!¡± someone said. ¡°That¡¯s right! Isn¡¯t this how he bes so powerful so quickly? He has chosen the wicked way!¡± someone replied. The analysis stunned everyone. Ordinary people all thought that Levi cheated to rise to power so quickly. They believed that he had strayed from the righteous path. Meanwhile, the martial artists all saw Levi as the Fiery Demon¡¯s heir. They believed that he would take the Fiery Demon¡¯s ce in the future. ¡°Now, it¡¯s no longer his problem. Even us who has nothing to do with this will be dragged into unwarranted disasters! Damn you, Levi! Thanks to you, we are now Erudia¡¯s public enemies!¡± comined someone from the Lopez and ck families. Everyone was so anxious that they were on the verge of tears. Zoey especially was trembling from fear. She did not expect things to change so drastically in a single day. I¡¯ve always suspected that Levi has secrets, but I never expected that he¡¯s the Fiery Demon¡¯s heir! No wonder he doesn¡¯t want Evie to be someone¡¯s disciple. Levi fears that it will expose his secret. I now understand why he keeps a low profile. He never reveals his identity and skills even before his family. I couldn¡¯t understand it in the past, but now, everything makes sense. It¡¯s all to hide his identity as the Fiery Demon¡¯s heir. Zoey and the Lopez and ck families were not overthinking. They could not help but doubt Levi based on everything they knew so far. Now, they believed that Forlevia had never gone missing but that Levi had hidden her so that The Cardinal Hall would not discover his secret. We are now in a dangerous situation. Now that Levi is the target of everyone¡¯s hatred, anyone associated with him is in danger! Evie¡¯s future is ruined! ¡°Levi, I hate you!¡± Zoey yelled. ¡°I¡¯m worried about Evie. It¡¯s too dangerous for her to be with him!¡± Meanwhile, Levi was traveling to North Hampton alone. ¡°Master, what should we do next?¡± someone asked him. Chapter 1805 Chapter 1805 ¡°I have to go into hiding. What I¡¯m most concerned about now is my family¡¯s safety! Therefore, you are to send Evie to my mother! After that, wait for my instruction!¡± Levi instructed. He decided to part with Forlevia. She would be in severe danger if she remained with him. However, he did not wish toe to this. Meanwhile, at Gamma Tech training base, Jared erupted inughter when he heard the news about Levi. ¡°God is on my side!¡± he dered. ¡°Levi, who knew you woulde to be Erudia¡¯s public enemy! Haha, it must be a punishment from God!¡± Jared grew even more excited. He clenched his fists tightly, and his eyes widened in excitement. He had umted a deep grudge with Levi, so he was happy to see Levi in trouble. Furthermore, Levi was too caught up in his problem to bother Jared, so Wynona too could not do anything to stop him! ¡°I have obtained the permission to use Lab Number One! Therefore, I¡¯ll carry out my grand n, and no one can stop me!¡± Jared said with a crazed expression. In the past few days, he kept looking for a chance to carry out his n. Even though Levi stopped keeping an eye on Jared, Wynona¡¯s presence in Gamma Tech training base was troublesome. Now that Levi was in serious trouble, Jared finally had his opportunity. He no longer had to worry about Wynona. Even if she saw his n, she could not stop him without Levi¡¯s help. Furthermore, everyone at the training base trusted himpletely, so Wynona could not do anything. Therefore, Jared quickly decided to begin his n and arranged everything he needed for the experiment. Soon, the whole training base was buzzing with excitement. Lab Number One was thergestb in the training base. Whenever it was open, it meant that there would be a massive experimental project. Theb was rarely open because it was costly to operate the equipment there. Ordinary experiments did not have the budget to use theb. Therefore, Lab Number One was used less than once a year. Thus, when Jared obtained the permit to use Lab Number One, the news shocked the whole training base. The experiment was set to begin the next day. Wynona was stunned to hear the news. She had a bad feeling about this and sensed that something was going to happen! Therefore, she kept observing Jared. He made a lot of outstanding contributions with his previous experiments, but his follow-up experiments did not require the use of Lab Number One. Something is wrong! He is about to carry out something! But everyone at the training base trusts him tremendously! They believe that he will lead Gamma Tech to a greater height! ¡°No, I must stop him!¡± Wynona knew that she could not do much on her own. She immediately remembered Levi and contacted him, but no one answered the call. Then, she discovered by browsing on herputer that Levi had be the Fiery Demon¡¯s heir. She was in theb all this while and did not know what was happening in the outside world. When she saw the news, she eximed, ¡°Oh no, this is bad!¡± I can¡¯t rely on Levi. Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g He is in a great deal of danger himself. Now, no one can stop Jared. ¡°I¡¯ll stop him myself!¡± Wynona muttered. Then, she gathered courage and spoke to her direct leader, Keanu Benedict. However, Keanu scolded her furiously, ¡°Why are you still suspecting your colleague at this point? Jared has turned over a new leaf. He will not do something that will threaten Erudia¡¯s security! I don¡¯t want to hear anything like this in the future!¡± ¡°But he-¡± Wynona wanted to continue to say something. Keanu scolded her again, ¡°Get out now! Fine, if Jared did something, I¡¯ll bear responsibility for it!¡± Then, he shut the door on her. Wynona was dismayed. ¡°Something terrible ising!¡± Chapter 1806 Chapter 1806 ¡°What happened?¡± a voice sounded. Wynona turned around and suddenly noticed that Jared was standing beside her. ¡°N-Nothing¡­¡± For some reason, Jared¡¯s smile looked a little creepy. Wynona was afraid of him. Meanwhile, Jared kept staring at her and said, ¡°By the way, Miss Wilcox, my grand experiment will start tomorrow. Do you want to watch it?¡± ¡°No thank you. I have other urgent matters!¡± Wynona refused immediately. She was sure that Jared was nning something big. ¡°That¡¯s such a pity!¡± Jared smiled. Then, he watched Wynona hurrying away and grinned sinisterly. ¡°You¡¯ll be the first to go!¡± The next day, everyone in Gamma Tech training base was preparing for Jared¡¯s experiment. Lab Number One was the strongestb at the training base. Jared took into consideration the explosion that would follow if his experiment failed. It would destroy any otherbs. However, Lab Number One could contain the explosionpletely. Thus, it was the idealb for his experiment. He had never used such a strongb, so it was his dream to use it. Meanwhile, Forlevia arrived at the Jones residence. The Joneses knew about Levi, so they were shocked when Forlevia suddenly appeared. ¡°Evie, where is your father?¡± Emma asked. Forlevia shook her head. ¡°Grandma, I don¡¯t know where Daddy is.¡± ¡°What should I do now?¡± Emma knew that people would soone to the residence. It would be difficult for the Joneses to protect Forlevia. Furthermore, many people wanted to capture Levi. If they could not find him, they would soone for his family members, such as Forlevia and herself. They would abduct them to force Levi to appear. Even though they called Levi a demon, they believed he would show up if they had Emma and Forlevia. ¡°In that case, Evie and I should hide quickly.¡± Emma considered the potential threats and immediately wanted to bring Forlevia with her into hiding. ¡°Aunt Emma, it¡¯s toote! I¡¯ve just received news that everyone knew that Evie hase to Jones residence. Now, arge gang of warriors is heading here!¡± Mia eximed. ¡°What should we do?¡± Emma was panicking. This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. Tap, tap, tap¡­ At this moment, dark figures appeared at the Jones residence and rushed toward Emma and Forlevia. Mia, the strongest of the Joneses, tried to stop them. However, she could not even stall them. ¡°Grab them!¡± shouted one of the dark figures. Then, a few mysterious warriors grabbed Emma, Forlevia, and Mia before disappearing without a trace. The moment they disappeared, group after groups of warriors arrived at Jones residence. ¡°Where are they?¡± asked one of the warriors. ¡°What? Did someone abduct them? Who did it? Let¡¯s chase after them!¡± said another warrior. Then, groups of warriors went on a pursuit. Soon, news about the abduction of Emma, Forlevia, and Mia spread everywhere and reached The Cardinal Hall. ¡°What? Did someone abduct them? It must be the work of one of the overseas forces. They made use of the present chaos to abduct them,¡± said someone in The Cardinal Hall. ¡°That must be it! It was a good opportunity for them! That child is a great talent. Thankfully, they abducted her rather than kill her. Otherwise, her death would be a great loss to Erudia!¡± another person chimed in. ¡°We must find her and get her back! Get people to search for her now. This matter is of the same importance as catching Levi!¡± The news of Forlevia¡¯s abduction soon reached the Lopez and ck families. Zoey nearly exploded with fury. ¡°Levi, what the heck are you doing? You insisted on sending my child to your mother. Now, they are both abducted. I¡¯ll never forgive you!¡± Then, she could not help but weep. In times of trouble, misfortune kepting one after another. Chapter 1807 Chapter 1807 Levi became the public enemy! Jared was about toplete his horrible experiment! Emma and Forlevia had been abducted! Misfortunes followed those whose life was going downhill. The situation was worse than imagined. Soon, a group of masked men dressed in ck appeared outside Zoey¡¯s residence. Unfortunately for them, The Cardinal Hall had assigned warriors to stand guard since earlier. ¡°Who are you?¡± a warrior from The Cardinal Hall demanded upon seeing the masked men. The masked men escaped immediately. Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g When the incident came to the knowledge of The Cardinal Hall, they were sure that it was the overseas forces that nned to abduct Levi¡¯s family members. Since Levi became Erudia¡¯s public enemy, they believed that the overseas forces nned to hold Levi¡¯s family hostage to convince Levi to join them. If that happened, it would be bad for Erudia. Levi was now rank the sixth in Erudia¡¯s Gem list. He was also the Fiery Demon¡¯s heir, making him a serious threat. Therefore, it would be disastrous if he joined the overseas forces. Moreover, arge group of Fiery Demon followers gathered because of him. If they joined him too, that would be horrifying! ¡°First, we must search for and rescue Levi¡¯s daughter and mother! Second, we have to protect Levi¡¯s other family members! Don¡¯t allow anyone to approach them!¡± The Cardinal Hall issued orders immediately. Thus, Zoey was under secure protection. Not only could no one abduct her, even approaching her was impossible. However, no one knew that it was all part of Levi¡¯s n. The ones who captured Emma, Forlevia, and Mia were not bad guys but people sent by Levi. Levi thought of this n from the beginning. Now that the whole of Erudia and a few neighboring countries sought to harm Levi, Levi would always be on the run. Therefore, he could not bring Emma, Forlevia, and Zoey. However, he would be worried about their safety if they were not by his side. After all, he could not ensure their safety if he was not with them. Furthermore, his enemies were nning to use his loved ones to force him to show himself and submit to their biddings. Levi did not want that to happen. Therefore, he thought of a brilliant n. He deliberately sent Forlevia to Jones residence and released the news to attract attention. Then, he arranged for Team Of Secret Warriors to abduct Emma and Forlevia openly. It was a perfect n. Firstly, the whole Erudia would know that Forlevia and Emma had been abducted and were missing without a trace. Then, The Cardinal Hall would suspect that the overseas forces were behind the abduction, so they would make sure to protect Zoey well. That way, all thanks to Levi¡¯s n, his loved ones would bepletely safe. With that, he could focus on what he needed to do. However, Levi¡¯s n to protect his loved ones caused a massive chain reaction. The Fiery Demon¡¯s followers had epted Levi as their master. Therefore, they were furious to find out about Emma and Forlevia¡¯s abduction. Thus, they began to search for Forlevia and Emma all over Erudia. Meanwhile, The Cardinal Hall and the rest of Erudia¡¯s martial arts world were also busy searching for them. Furthermore, the forces in Raysonia were shocked too. ¡°They have been abducted? Who abducted them so soon? We didn¡¯t even have the chance to act.¡± They were nning to abduct Forlevia. ¡°Do you think Zarain is behind this?¡± someone suggested. Zarain was Levi¡¯s biggest enemy. Previously, Levi humiliated Zarain, so they had been bearing grudges. Now that the opportunity presented itself, it was not surprising if they acted on it. Raysonia¡¯s forces were dumbstruck. ¡°If Zarain¡¯s forces are behind this, then we are in trouble. I don¡¯t want to work with them!¡± There were many other chain reactions. It was as if the whole world had fallen into chaos. Another disaster was about to happen. Chapter 1808 Chapter 1808 That disaster was Jared¡¯s experiment. Everyone in Gamma Tech training base was anticipating it. Meanwhile, Wynona wracked her brain for the whole night but could not figure out how to stop him. She had no choice but to observe the situation and act ordingly. What if I am wrong? What if Jared is not nning anything? Soon, it was another day. Lab Number One was activated for the first time this year. Keanu and others prepared everything that Jared needed, especially the assistants. The assistants assigned to Jared all worshiped him fanatically. Before Jared entered Lab Number One, he arranged for someone to watch Wynona. Wynona had the right to enter Lab Number One but only to the outermost section. There she could see the experiment through a specially made ss. At the moment, Wynona was feeling anxious. If she discovered that Jared¡¯s experiment was dangerous, she could only watch and had no power to stop it. In an hour, Jared and his assistantspleted all the preparations for the experiment. The experiment involved colliding superparticles to create energy. These superparticles were presently unknown to the world. Jared discovered them in an experiment. Once he could control their energy, it would lead to great advancement! Therefore, everyone in the Gamma Tech training base was full of anticipation and looked up to Jared. However, the experiment had a possibility of failure! If the experiment failed, it would release colossal energy that would spread out and destroy the training base. Lab Number One was the onlyb that could contain it. Although Jared¡¯s experiment had a high chance of sess, everyone still wore the highest level protective suit. Then, the experiment began. They kept colliding the superparticles with each other and experimenting with the superparticles. Soon, more than seven hours had passed, and they had repeated the experiment thousands of times. In actuality, Jared already had arge amount of data from the previous ten experiments. Still, Jared carried out the experiment in Lab Number One for 8000 times to increase its sess rate. He was absolutely confident. Now, the experiment¡¯s most vital step had arrived. For some reason, Wynona¡¯s right eyelid kept twitching, and her heart thumped hard as if threatening to escape from her chest. Something bad ising! Soon, the superparticles were about to collide with each other directly. If this collision failed, it would create an unimaginable amount of energy. Everyone was nervous because even the protective suit could not protect them from the energy. Just as everyone was concerned about whether the protective suit would shield them from the energy, Jared did something crazy. Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g He took off his protective suit! Everyone in theb was shocked and stunned. ¡°W-What is he doing?¡± someone shouted. ¡°Schmidt, are you crazy? What are you doing? Put on the protective suit now! It¡¯s dangerous!¡± Then, everyone called out at Jared to wear the protective suit. Although these particles were only releasing a small amount of energy at the moment, it was enough to obliterate a person. Therefore, they all thought that Jared was crazy. ¡°Keep quiet. I know what I¡¯m doing!¡± Jared ignored them and approached the particle collider. He was grinning madly. Even before the direct collision of the superparticles, the superparticles had a strong energy field. In spite of that, Jared walked quickly into the energy field. Instantly, all his hair stood up, and he looked frightening. Everyone was scared. If he could not bear the intense energy in the energy field, he would explode. However, Jared did not care! He had gone mad! ¡°See that, that¡¯s a true genius! A truly mad genius! Do any of you have such courage? Let¡¯s give him a big hand!¡± Keanu was watching from behind a special ss and began pping. Others were pping too and looked at Jared inplete awe. Only Wynona had a bad feeling about this. Chapter 1809 Chapter 1809 The superparticles that Jared had discovered were limited in quantity. There were only eight of those. In previous experiments, only replicas of the superparticles had been used. The experiment that was about to take ce used the real superparticles. ¡°Start the experiment!¡± At the sound of hismand, the various machines in theboratory had been activated. ¡°Three!¡± ¡°Two!¡± ¡°One!¡± Boom! The loud explosion sounded like the end of the world. Everyone was momentarily deafened. Nobody could hear anything. ¡°It¡¯s a sess!¡± ¡°We did it!¡± Suddenly, exmations of joy rang out in theboratory. The collision of the particles was sessful. They could now control that energy. ¡°Carry on!¡± Jared gave the second order. Another two particles started to collide. The researchers had no time to celebrate, and they continued to operate the machines. ¡°Start the collision!¡± ¡°Three!¡± Just as the countdown began, Jared did something unexpectedly. Crack! He opened up the machine. The oue of his action would be devastating. When the two particles collided in the box, the box was able to contain the energy that was being generated. Now that the box had been opened, the resulting energy would disperse. That would cause the experiment to fail. ¡°No!¡± Everyone present had a crazed expression on their face. They widened their eyes in disbelief! It was toote to stop him. Most importantly, Jared¡¯s life was in a precarious situation. He was right next to the machine. As a result of the collision, he would be the first person to be ripped apart. Is he asking for it? Lunatic! At that moment, the hearts of Wynona and the rest of them were about to stop beating. Little did they realize that Jared¡¯s body had been embedded with numerous chips. Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Two!¡± ¡°One!¡± The particles collided! Boom! This explosion was much louder than the previous one. It was as if twos had collided. Pfft! Pfft! Wynona and Keanu, who were in the external area of theboratory, started to bleed out from their mouths, ears, and noses. Crack! Crack! The special ss in front of them could withstand the bombardment of various kinds of weapons. Yet, it shattered into bits right at that moment. There was no way the ss could bear the energy of the collision. Pfft! Pfft! Pfft! The protective suits of all of the researchers in theboratory started to rip apart. There was blood everywhere, and the casualties were staggering. It was unstoppable! There was simply no way to stop that kind of force! The power of the collision was so great that it nearly wiped out all of the instruments in Lab Number One. Thankfully, Lab Number One was the strongest and had yet to copse. Otherwise, the entire technology base would have been razed to the ground. Although Wynona was bleeding at that moment, her gaze had never left Jared. In Wynona¡¯s opinion, Jared was right at ground zero, and the impact on him would be the worst. At the moment of impact, Jared¡¯s clothes vanished in an instant, and his body was liquified. He became so translucent that his veins and bones were visible. Soon after, his flesh and blood disappeared and even his bones shattered. Before she could react, the liquified Jared appeared once again. After which, Jared¡¯s body turned into a translucent shade of red. One could see the atomic energy flowing rapidly within his body. Indeed! Jared was using the consequential energy generated by the collision of the particles to transform the state of his body. No! Jared¡¯s body was gone and reced with one that was made up of atomic energy. However, he had retained his consciousness. It turned out that Jared¡¯s true intention of the experiment was to transform his body. He had preserved his consciousness and allowed his physical body to be reorganized. That meant that his body was now a being of pure energy. The energy that flowed within him was terrifying. The devil had been born! Chapter 1810 Chapter 1810 Even though Wynona had predicted some surprising move from Jared, that was not at all what she had imagined. She never thought Jared would conduct the experiment on himself! Who in the world would dare to do such a thing? Especially when everyone had witnessed the horrifying scene earlier on. The energy generated by the collision hadpletely destroyed Jared¡¯s physical body. There were no remnants of him at all! Only he can be this insane in the whole world. Nobody would have thought to utilize super energy to alter their own bodies. Not to mention that the sess rate would be extremely low. Failure would result in absolute death. Jared had been toying around this crazy experimentation for a very long time. In the past, he had invented weapons such as the Deicide and was able to control huge amounts of powerful energy. However, all those required him to rely on external objects and the help of others. The power never came from within him. No matter how powerful his weapons were, he was ultimately only a normal man! That was why he needed a change! He was willing to be a test subject and turned himself into a powerful being. In order to attain his goal, the use of gic modification or drugs had crossed his mind. He did not mind turning into a cyborg like Byron. Unfortunately, all of those options could not satisfy Jared¡¯s thirst to be the ultimate warrior! He wanted to be the best among the best! As such, this insane experiment had taken hold of his mind. The first step was to generate energy from the collision of the particles. Next, he would need to retain his consciousness. The third step would be to destroy his physical body. As for the final step, he must be able to reconstruct his body. Jared had put in much preparation for this experiment. He had employed the most advanced technologies in the world. It did not matter howplicated the whole process had been, the point remained that Jared had seeded. Basically, he was no longer a human. He was a body of pure energy. With the exception of his own consciousness, the rest of him wasposed of energy. That was the terrifying aspect of technology! The most cutting-edge technology could change everything. Jared was now at the peak of it all! This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. With a body of pure energy, Jared was surrounded by shes of light and exuded a frightening aura. The energy produced by the collision was used to form Jared¡¯s body. One could only imagine the power Jared possessed within him at that moment. ¡°I did it!¡± Jared howled. There was unprecedented energy in that roar of his. Crack! Crack! All of the indestructible machines in Lab Number One smashed into pieces under the onught of sonic energy. As for those researchers who had survived the initial barrage, all of them blew up into messes of blood on the spot. None of the hundreds of them survived. They had all vanished in the blink of an eye. In the past, they used to be admirers of Jared. Yet, in the end, they were killed by him. Jared was taken aback. How did this happen? It seemed that Jared was unable to control the energy that resided within his body. That was why a roar like that produced such immense power. However, the chips that had been imnted in him beforehand allowed him to control that energy using his consciousness. Thirty secondster, Jared was able to manage the energy within him. A push of his right hand, and scary energy gushed out from his hand. Crack! The energy caused a crack on the ground, and a ravine of one hundred meters appeared. It looked as if the ground was about to split into two. The entireboratory shook and felt like it was going to copse. Everyone was shocked. Jared has be so frightening. He is just like the devil! The group of researchers understood what that meant. Jared could never be defeated! Not unless his energy had been thoroughly exhausted. Nheless, everyone knew that the energy generated by the collision was too great, and there was no way it could be exhausted. It was impossible to be used up! Judging by the look of things, Jared was invincible! He would never die! The energy he possessed could annihte everything! No martial artist would be able to withstand his power! Chapter 1811 Chapter 1811 Nothing would hold Jared back once he left the training base. Since nobody could stop him, he could do what he wanted. He would be Erudia¡¯s disaster! Should that happen, he might even be the death of Erudia! Jared roared, ¡°No one can stop me, not even you, Levi! I¡¯m invincible!¡± Indeed, the destructive power he possessed would make him undefeatable! The senior management in Gamma Tech instantly regretted their action of bringing this traitor back. They should have heeded Levi¡¯s warning and let Levi finish Jared off. Since they believed Jared had turned over a new leaf, they chose not to monitor him closely. They even permitted him to wield his power in the training base. Wynona had also warned them about Jared, but they reprimanded her instead. Gamma Tech could have avoided this had they listened to Levi in the first ce. But they were too egoistic to admit their mistake. Wynona turned around to look at Keanu. She then recalled the promise he made. Yesterday, he said he would be responsible if anything went south. Let¡¯s see if he¡¯ll keep his promise! After putting on a set of lightweight armor that allowed him to control his power, Jared traveled several miles in the blink of an eye and stood in front of Wynona and the rest. Now that his body had be the carrier of pure energy, he could travel at the speed of light. His body had be so light that he could even take flight. To him, traveling several miles within seconds was a piece of cake. Upon seeing a godlike figure standing in front of them, all the staff members outside theboratory started screaming and running helter-skelter. ¡°Shut up!¡± Jared threw a punch in the air, releasing a wave of transparent energy that passed through the body of an escapee. Wham! He then threw another punch in the direction of the other escapees that had run a hundred feet away, turning them into dust. The power he demonstrated proved that he could kill anyone from a distance. Everyone who witnessed that immediately believed Jared was the devil himself! Jared began a massacre and killed anyone who ran away. Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g ¡°From now on, I¡¯ll kill anyone who tries to escape the training base!¡± Jared warned. His voice reverberated all over the training base, sending chills down everyone¡¯s spine. Everything in Gamma Tech¡¯s training base was under Jared¡¯s control in a snap of the fingers. The senior management of Gamma Tech was utterly bbergasted. They regretted their action of not killing Jared when they could. Now, every single one of them had be his prisoner. Not only did he have absolute control over the training base, but he could also kill anyone he wished! Upon returning to Lab Number One, he approached Wynona. Intimidated by the man¡¯s presence, she staggered backward. Before this, Jared had already been temperamental all the time and behaved like a lunatic. Now that his body had turned into an embodiment of energy, he must have lost his humanity. Wynona was afraid that he might finish her off. ¡°You like to keep an eye on me, right? But what could you do? Those idiots don¡¯t even listen to you! Levi is right. This ce is full of idiots!¡± Jared sneered. Even the smart ones here might not have a high EQ! Jared raised his voice. ¡°From now on, all of you have to obey mymand!¡± Wynona stood up and defied him. ¡°I¡¯m afraid of death, but if you want me to take your orders, over my dead body!¡± ¡°Do you think I wouldn¡¯t kill you?¡± Jared gradually lifted his right hand. Chapter 1812 Chapter 1812 Wynona kept her eyes shut, waiting for death to im her. Yet, she could not stop her body from trembling. Jared let out of a cold snort. ¡°You think I¡¯ll grant you an easy death? Not a chance!¡± ¡°Weren¡¯t you in contact with Levi? Why don¡¯t you call him toe and stop me?¡± he asked. ¡°Oh, I forgot,¡± he continued with a sarcastic smirk. ¡°Levi is the arch-enemy of Erudia now. Everyone sees him as the big demon and wants to kill him. He can¡¯t even protect himself anymore!¡± Wynona gave him a murderous stare. ¡°You¡¯re more of a demon than he¡¯ll ever be! You¡¯re the big demon!¡± She finally understood that evil came from the heart. It had nothing to do with how much of a threat a person was based on the power he or she possessed. Levi and Jared were the best living proof of the logic! Jared instantly carried a massacre the moment he obtained such destructive power. It was not the case for Levi. At least based on Wynona¡¯s investigation, Levi was someone who would go all out to defend Erudia and its citizens! Keanu, who was standing beside Wynona, immediately stopped her. ¡°What are you talking about? How could youpare Mr. Schmidt with Levi? Mr. Schmidt is smart and invincible, and he¡¯s Erudia¡¯s future! Don¡¯t you darepare him to that demon!¡± Wynona took a sidelong nce at Keanu. What an opportunist. Did he forget the promise he made yesterday?Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. All of a sudden, Jared burst intoughter. Keanu could not help but start to tremble. Jared turned to him and asked, ¡°Do you know what kind of person I hate the most?¡± ¡°I-I have no idea!¡± Keanu¡¯s mind went nk. ¡°I hate people like Levi, and I hate people like you too!¡± Upon saying that, Jaredy his hand on Keanu¡¯s skull. His palm emitted a wave of energy that prated Keanu¡¯s head, causing thetter to bellow in excruciating pain. Keanu¡¯s body began to disappear, and within seconds, he vanished into thin air, leaving nothing behind. Those who witnessed were struck dumb. What a vicious man! ¡°And you.¡± Jared then turned to Wynona. ¡°I¡¯ll keep you alive so that you can watch how I rise to the top!¡± ¡°Levi is a demon, right? Very well, I¡¯ll mark him as my next target. Once I get rid of him, the Erudians will hail me as their hero! From then on, no one can stop me from bing the number one on the Gem List!¡± Jaredughed maniacally. ¡°Master, I¡¯m sure The Cardinal Hall would be pleased to know that you n to go after Levi!¡± Suddenly, a few of Jared¡¯s followers emerged from a dark corner. Wynona trembled in anger. The real demon is now going after the hero in the name of justice? How ironic! ¡°What¡¯s the situation now?¡± Jared asked. ¡°Someone captured Levi¡¯s daughter and mother, and Zoey is with The Cardinal Hall now!¡± one of his men said. A corner of Jared¡¯s mouth quirked up upon hearing that. Zoey, Zoey. Why do I feel like I don¡¯t have any feelings for you anymore? But don¡¯t you worry, I¡¯ll still make you mine! Though his body had undergone alteration, Jared still retained his subconscious mind. Yet, he seemed to have lost all his feelings and emotions. But it was clear that he already had a n in mind. ¡°I want you to take control of the entire Gamma Tech. Get them to work for me! Make sure to make full use of Lab Number One. I want them to be ready to work for me as soon as possible.¡± With the return of his former troops, Jared had absolute control over the Gamma Tech training base now. At this point, no one knew the most technically advanced training base had fallen into the hands of a demon. ¡°Next up, I¡¯m going to hunt Levi and Zoey down!¡± Jared let out a mirthlessugh. Despite knowing that another disaster was on its way, there was nothing Wynona could do, as they had locked her up. Chapter 1813 Chapter 1813 Usually engrossed with research, she barely had any friends, and Levi was the only name that came to mind. It was more horrifying for her to find out that Jared not only had the power to kill, but he could also manipte people¡¯s thoughts. When he left, he managed to control the mind of one key personnel in the Gamma Tech training base. It was a terrifying revtion. At the same time, Levi was trying to avoid being captured by different forces while tracking the mastermind. There was no way he could let things be after knowing that someone was behind all the mess. Those people had taken the opportunity to discredit him and intensify Erudia¡¯s conflict with him. The method used was easy. On the one hand, those people pretended to be followers of the Fiery Demon and often created trouble with the martial arts world in Erudia. On the other hand, they also went on a mass killing spree and made it seem like Levi was responsible for it. Regardless, Levi was confident that they would probably leave behind their traces by ident. Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. As long as he followed their path, he would likely uncover something. Given so, it led him to the Tayhaven City in the South. ording to the news, a war urred there recently, and of the many people who fought in it, Levi was supposedly one of them. As such, Levi disguised himself when he arrived at the city. In the ancient manual his mentor left behind for him, there was a record of Erudia¡¯s oldest disguise technique, which did not take him long to master. If he said nothing about his identity, no one would recognize him. Tap tap tap¡­ A flurry of footsteps sounded, and several young men and women appeared. They were mostly Rank Seven fighters. From their appearances, they looked around twenty years old and were part of the martial arts world in Erudia. Not only so, but Levi could also sense strong energy fluctuations, which meant that there was someone else secretly protecting them. It did not take him more than a second to realize that they came from an ancient martial arts force who were probably here to take him down. There was a high chance they had activated all their forces this time. Soon, everyone gathered at the battlefield. It was a mess, with blood sttered everywhere and piles of corpses lying around. A few young menined, ¡°We came toote again!¡± One of the men dressed in ck scoffed, ¡°What¡¯s the point of killing a few criminals? We should target Levi instead!¡± He was Landon, who was ranked sixteenth on the Stone list. ¡°You want to kill Levi? How is that possible? He is sixth on the Gem List! It is wishful thinking for you to believe that we could kill him.¡± A sharp voice from ady sounded shortly after. She was in a yellow dress with an arrogant expression on her face. On the Stone List, she was ranked thirteenth, and her name was Yasmin. ¡°It¡¯s not possible unless you are one of the top five fighters in the Stone List!¡± another woman chimed in. This woman was in a white dress, and she looked like an unbelievably beautiful fairy. Her name was Josephine, who took seventh ce in the Stone List. Although she was only eighteen years old, she was already more impressive than the majority of the Rank Seven fighters. They were Erudia¡¯s talents and the future of the martial arts world. Upon hearing that, everyone turned their attention to another young man. This man was in a green suit, and with his hands behind his back, he looked calm. They all looked at him in awe and with envy. He was Trenton, number five on the Stone List. Those highly ranked on the Stone List had powersparable to those on the Gem List. Therefore, in Trenton¡¯s case, he was almost as skillful as Rank Eight fighters. ¡°Trenton is only neen years old this year, so it goes without a question that he will surpass Levi in ten years¡¯ time.¡± The crowd was quick to discuss amongst themselves. ¡°Exactly! When Levi was neen years old, he was nowhere as good as Trenton!¡± ¡°Trenton is like a warrior on the Gem List.¡± In response, Trenton suddenly spoke out. ¡°I dare notpare myself to those on the Gem List.¡± Despite saying so, he added a bold statement. ¡°However, I can¡¯t say the same for the top three on that list.¡± As soon as those words left his mouth, the other warriors gasped. Ever since The Manifest Court announced the Gem&Stone List, it had imed to include warriors that were the strongest in the history of all rankings. It was especially so with the addition of Forlevia. The top three on the Stone List were so insanely skilled that they created talk among everyone. Chapter 1814 Chapter 1814 The evaluation conducted by The Manifest Court this time could bebeled as the best Stone List in history, especially with the top three names listed. In the past, they had never recorded how insanely skillful the four of them were, including Forlevia. They could not even predict what the future for Erudia would look like with their presence. In any case, it was bright. The martial arts world in Erudia would surely prosper, and there was a high chance that they could beat hundreds of other countries. Since Stone List¡¯s number five, Trenton, and number seven, Josephine, were present, many people were eager to surround them. After all, it was not an everyday urrence to see warriors listed on the Stone List in public, especially for the highly ranked ones. Josephine¡¯s nickname was Goddess Foster because her strength and beauty stunned all. Meanwhile, Trenton was known to be invincible too. It was natural for them to be the focal point among the crowd. Even so, Levi could not be bothered with them since he was here on a mission in the first ce. While everyone else was admiring and ttering the two warriors, Levi¡¯s eyes fixated on the battlefield. Unfortunately, it made him stand out from the rest, such that Josephine and Yasmin began to take notice of him. ¡°Josephine, that¡¯s odd! That man doesn¡¯t seem to know who we are! I can¡¯t believe he didn¡¯t even spare us a nce,¡± Yasminmented. They had attracted many people¡¯s attention from a young age. If you treated them with adoration, they tended to ignore you and took you for granted. However, if you ignored them, they would typically notice it, as it would throw them off. ¡°Exactly! An average man would rush here to meet us if they found out that a warrior from the Stone List is here. Yet, he is sitting there, unbothered. That is abnormal!¡± Frowning, Josephine shrugged. ¡°Well, he doesn¡¯t look like he is highly ranked. I¡¯m guessing he is a nobody and had not heard of us before.¡± The few of them assumed Levi was no one important and decided not to care about him. At that moment, in a small town not far away, a group of people was plotting a n. A man reported, ¡°I just received the news that the four warriors ranked on the Stone List have appeared in the area. It is the perfect opportunity!¡± ¡°What about it?¡± another man questioned. ¡°Coincidentally, some of the Fiery Demon¡¯s followers have also arrived here recently, so perhaps, we could lure those followers over and use them to destroy the four Stone List warriors.¡± The n sounded like music to the other man¡¯s ears. ¡°Hahaha, that is a good n. If we can get rid of those warriors, it will throw Erudia into more turmoil. It gives us more hope for the future!¡± On the other hand, Trenton, Josephine, and the rest were unaware that they were targets of an evil scheme. Miles away, the group of evil force had appeared. It was arge army with many highly skilled fighters. After being lured out, they did not hesitate to rush over where the Stone List warriors were. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Despite scrutinizing the ce for an entire day, Levi still could not find any clues. Sighing, he shook his head in disappointment. Then, a gleam of light shed before his eyes in the next second. There are peopleing! He could feel a strong evil aura growing stronger. The Fiery Demon¡¯s followers are here. They were one of the seventeen groups who previously hid deep in the forests. In the past, they were Cyrus¡¯ loyal followers. However, the group of them immediately fled to hide in the mountains ever since his disappearance. ¡°Mr. Little and Goddess Foster, let me follow you to hunt down Levi.¡± On the battlefield, warriors were eager to follow Trenton and the rest. Landon and Yasmin were about to agree when they saw Josephine and Treston¡¯s expressions changing. ¡°Oh no, a group of people are heading over.¡± ¡°Should we leave?¡± Josephine asked worriedly. ¡°I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s toote. We need to prepare to fight!¡± Instantly, Trenton¡¯s body shook, and he exuded a terrifying aura. They heard footstepsing within minutes. The Fiery Demon¡¯s followers began to surround and trap Trenton and the other warriors. With no ce to escape, the warriors in the middle looked around warily. ¡°I can¡¯t believe we have caught a big fish here!¡± The Fiery Demon followers gleefully bore their fangs and stared at the cornered warriors like their prey. Looking cautious, Trenton warned the others. ¡°Be careful. They are strong!¡± He had picked up on how powerful their opponents were. From the looks of it, he estimated that there were at least a dozen Rank Eight fighters among them, which meant his team would unlikely stand a chance against them in a fight. Chapter 1815 Chapter 1815 Josephine¡¯s expression darkened. There were many Fiery Demon¡¯s followers, of which many were highly skilled individuals. It was not hard to tell from the aura they exuded. Within the group of them, there were also three who belonged on the Gem List. The majority of the rest were not in any of The Manifest Court¡¯s lists. Even so, with the few on the Gem List, the group was formidable. Although the three Gem List warriors were not high up on that list, Trenton, Josephine, and the rest were still no match for them. Besides, the Fiery Demon¡¯s followers present were almost ten times the size of their team. Trenton felt they were as good as dead at this point. ¡°How dare the group of you show yourselves?¡± Landon was first to speak. Those who supported the Stone List warriors had disdain and disgust written across their faces. In their heads, anyone loyal to Fiery Demon had to die without exception, and it would be best if they did in the cruelest way possible. ¡°Yes, all of you should scram and go back from where you came. Otherwise, you shall face death,¡± Trenton threatened. Yet, his threat had little impact on his opponents. One of them scoffed, ¡°All of you keep calling us monsters, but have you witnessed us killing in person? Have you seen usmit a heinous crime with your own eyes?¡± The other followers were quick to jump in to agree. ¡°Yes! You pride yourself on being upright, but you should ask yourself, how many people have you killed instead. Haven¡¯t you done evil deeds too?¡± Angered, one of the warriors on Treston¡¯s side retorted, ¡°Hmph, all of you are spouting nonsense! All of you have been monsters since birth. You are cruel, unfeeling, and addicted to murder. You are no different from a bunch of worms and more disgusting than rats in the sewers. Fiery Demon¡¯s heir, Levi, is especially horrendous. He is a bastard! We can¡¯t wait to get our hands on him and inflict pain on him.¡± Levi had not seen thising. He did not expect to hear his name during the argument between the two groups. ring at the Fiery Demon¡¯s followers, Yasmin growled. ¡°Did you say that we haven¡¯t seen your people kill? Well, isn¡¯t Levi one of you? He murdered thousands of warriors in the Paradise Vi, and none of the warriors in Eastford survived. Yet, you dare say that you do not kill the innocent?¡± ¡°Exactly! Levi is shameless and a piece of trash! Lightning should strike a person as immoral as him. I hope he dies a terrible death or at least experiences a living hell,¡± Landon added. However, their opponents onlyughed. ¡°Well, do you know who saved Erudia previously? Who was the one who raised Erudia¡¯s prestige? Have you forgotten that it was his work?¡± In disbelief, Trenton roared, ¡°No matter what, he is still pure evil. He must be up to something no good whenever he did these things. There is no way I¡¯ll believe that he did them out of goodwill.¡± The rest were quick to back him up. ¡°Of course! He is the Fiery Demon¡¯s heir, so there is nothing good about him from the start. Those good deeds must be part of his scheme, and they were lies. Such people don¡¯t deserve to live!¡± ¡°Yes! Levi should die, and so should the bunch of you. I¡¯ll be praying for all of you to end up in hell.¡± Trenton, Josephine, and the rest were cursing at their opponents. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Clenching his fists, Levi was fuming. What is good, and what is evil? Both groups talk about killing like it was so easy anyway. ¡°You can insult us, but you shall not insult the Fiery Demon¡¯s heir. We have faith in him, so if you criticize him, you shall die!¡± ¡°Kill without mercy!¡± The followers of Fiery Demon began chanting. They were seeing red, and they slowly started to close in. As such, Trenton and the rest panicked. They did not expect their honest words to anger their enemies. Right on the bat, more than a dozen people rushed out. They were bodyguards hired to protect Trenton, and each one of them was skillful. They snarled, ¡°How dare monsters like you act so presumptuously? Don¡¯t you know who they are?¡± Gesturing to Trenton, one of them proudly stated, ¡°He is Trenton, who ranks fifth on the Stone List and the descendant of the Little family.¡± Turning to Landon, he continued, ¡°He is-¡± However, one of the Fiery Demon followers interrupted him. ¡°Who cares? Let¡¯s kill!¡± Chapter 1816 Chapter 1816 The Fiery Demon followers immediately lunged for Trenton and his team. Skilled members of the evil force especially targeted the four on the Stone List. The remaining warriors in Trenton¡¯s team were not as capable and had to face members of the evil force who were ten times better than they were. Both parties did not show mercy during the battle. It was a dark fight with casualties on both sides. Levi could have stopped the dispute from the start, but he did not. He would be out of his mind to try to save the people who wanted him dead. Although Trenton and his otherpanions were on the Stone List, it only took minutes for them to be defeated. Two warriors from the Gem List attacked Trenton, inflicted devastating injuries. Simrly, Josephine ended up on the ground, spitting a mouthful of blood after another Gem List warrior went after her. Plop! The rest of their team also fell onto the ground like dead flies. It was clear that they were no match for the Fiery Demon followers. Those who survived were all gravely injured and on the ground, struggling to stay alive. This time, the whole Erudia¡¯s martial arts world had marked Levi as their public enemy. Many ancient forces took the opportunity to send their talents out for the experience. However, Trenton and his team were unlucky. After they stepped out, they immediately met a formidable force. They did not even have the chance to send a signal to their family for help. Of course, they would not have crossed paths if not for someone pulling the strings in the back, resulting in the meeting between the two groups. ¡°Aren¡¯t you are known as the righteous warriors? I thought you wanted to kill us, but clearly, you are incapable of it. What a joke!¡± Humiliated by their opponents, Trenton and the rest wished they could find a hole to stick their heads into at that moment. They felt ashamed. As they helplesslyy on the ground, they looked around to assess the situation. As expected, it did not look good. Everyone was hurt and had copsed to the ground, groaning in pain. None of them were left standing, except for one. Suddenly, everyone¡¯s eyes fell on Levi, thest man standing. Even the Fiery Demon¡¯s followers were looking at him. A thousand pairs of eyes were staring at him in confusion. Why didn¡¯t anyone notice him as though he was not even here? Levi had used his powers to avoid being part of the fight between the two forces. Unfortunately, he could not hide till the end. ¡°It¡¯s him!¡± Yasmin yelled enthusiastically with a glimmer of hope in her heart. She prayed that he was a skilled warrior. ¡°I hope he is good. I already knew that he was out of the ordinary from the start,¡± Josephine whispered. That man did not even bat his lids while everyone else was swooning over her when they first saw him. There were only two possible reasons for that. Either he did not know them, or his skills were out of the world, such that they were nobodies to him. Trenton and the rest could only pray it was the second scenario. ¡°Haha, I can¡¯t believe we missed out on one person! Take him down!¡± The head of their enemies ordered coldly. Instantly, numerous skilled warriors surrounded Levi. ¡°I have nothing to do with this situation, so it¡¯s best if you don¡¯t touch me with your filthy hands,¡± Levi warned. ¡°You asked for it!¡± Six of the followers pounced for Levi at the same time. Boom! To their surprise, not only was Levi unscathed, but all six warriors attacking him ended upnding a few feet away. Levi¡¯s clothes were not even crumpled. It was rming as the six were Rank Seven fighters. ¡°Let me do it!¡± A young man from the evil force offered. Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g He was a talented follower of the Fiery Demon, and his strength could beparable to Trenton¡¯s. ¡°Scram!¡± With that, Levi threw out his fist, and the man flew backward,nding hard on the ground. His opponents did not even have the chance to counterattack. At this point, everyone¡¯s expression had changed drastically. Woah, he is strong. That is a powerful punch. The top three warriors on the Gem List might not even be able to do that. As such, Josephine, Trenton, and the rest felt stupefied, seeing how strong Levi was. Immediately, they shouted, ¡°Please help us out and get rid of these demons!¡± Chapter 1817 Chapter 1817 The others began chanting, ¡°Please lead the way and punish them!¡± They seemed to have regained their confidence as they pleaded for Levi to help them. On the other hand, the Fiery Demon¡¯s followers became anxious as they did not expect to meet a warrior as mighty as him. He seemed to be on the Gem List, and if so, they would be in deep trouble. Within a short time, the Fiery Demon¡¯s followers became more cautious. They red at Levi, who was dangerous and obviously a threat to them. In the distance away, a secret group huddled together. ¡°Haha, it seems like everything is going ording to our n. The two groups have met, and the self- proimed righteous warriors have suffered grave injuries. I think it is only a matter of time for them to end up as bird food.¡± They were rejoicing over the situation. ¡°Haha, I hope such scenes happen in every corner of Erudia.¡± ¡°Exactly, we should hurry to get the news out. It is best to let The Cardinal Hall and Eragon know. They are nearby.¡± Raysonia¡¯s forces hadid out their ns. They wanted to attract The Cardinal Hall¡¯s attention at thest second and added more chaos to the situation. On the battlefield, the Fiery Demon¡¯s followers stood there, shaking. Levi¡¯s punch was indeed a terrifying sight. The main issue was how he looked like an ordinary man with no powers. One could not sense any energy fluctuations from him. It could only mean that he was a formidable warrior. ¡°Do you think he is within the top ten of the Gem List?¡± Some were suspicious. The top ten of the Gem List were on an entirely different ying field. While three Fiery Demon followers were sitting on the Gem List, they were at the end of the ranking and would pose no threat to those above them. With one look, the three of them were terrified. On the other hand, Josephine and Yasmin began celebrating, given the turn of events. ¡°We have help! I thought we were going to die for sure.¡± If not for their injuries, they would probably be jumping in joy. Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. The tables had turned. Who knew that an elite fighter would appear at such a crucial moment? ¡°You must be a Gem List warrior and one that is high up the list. We hold no grudge against you, and we only want to deal with them. It has nothing to do with you, and you are free to leave!¡± Having seen Levi¡¯s powers, Fiery Demon¡¯s followers started egging for Levi to leave. However, this only made Landon and the rest worried. Landon began to argue. ¡°Please don¡¯t be fooled by these evil beings! As martial artists, we should take the responsibility of eliminating these criminals!¡± His team chimed in too. ¡°Sir, please lend us a hand and eliminate this evil force!¡± ¡°Yes! If these monsters reunite with Levi, who knows what might happen?¡± They brought up Levi¡¯s name again. ¡°Sir, you cannot let these people live! It¡¯s best to get rid of them once and for all before you kill Levi too.¡± The more they spoke, the more agitated they became. ¡°You should severe Levi¡¯s limbs and flush him down the toilet bowl. Then, we can send out a signal to the Fiery Demon¡¯s followers that all of them will meet the same miserable fate as the Fiery Demon¡¯s heir.¡± ¡°Exactly! Levi is the Fiery Demon¡¯s heir, so if we punish him, the rest of the evil force would be stunned.¡± They were especially harsh when they mentioned Levi. In response, the Fiery Demon¡¯s followers started to lose their temper. It was alright to insult them, but they could not stand it when they talked about Levi. ¡°Whether or not you are on the Gem List, a member of The Cardinal Hall or Eragon, you shall not insult the Fiery Demon¡¯s heir. Otherwise, we shall kill you!¡± Even though the Fiery Demon¡¯s followers knew that Levi¡¯s powers were formidable, they would not back down. The situation became more heated. Landon and the rest protested, ¡°All of you are courting death!¡± ¡°Sir, please do something! Kill these demons and kill the bastard, Levi! Please help us.¡± Everyone was looking at Levi with anticipation. ¡°We trust you, so please strike at them!¡± Looking at how things were unfolding, a fight seemed inevitable to the Fiery Demon¡¯s followers. ¡°I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t fight them,¡± Levi suddenly uttered. ¡°What? Why?¡± Landon and the rest was bewildered. ¡°Because I¡¯m Levi, the bastard you¡¯ve been cursing at.¡± Chapter 1818 Chapter 1818 Levi¡¯s shocking remark silenced everyone. One could hear a pin drop. It was an unexpected oue. Levi, the Fiery Demon¡¯s heir, is here? Who is going to believe that? The thousands of people present were in shock. No one dared to move an inch, and even their expressions had frozen. They looked like stone sculptures. Almost a minute had passed when someone finally regained their senses. ¡°W-What did you say? You are the Fiery Demon¡¯s heir?¡± The man¡¯s lips were trembling fiercely as he asked. His voice brought everyone back to their senses. Dumbstruck with terror, they all stared at Levi. Josephine, Landon, and the rest were especially rmed. Their eyes looked as though they were about to pop out. ¡°I am Levi,¡± Levi reiterated. Slowly, his disguise faded away to reveal his appearance underneath. ¡°Y-You are the Fiery Demon¡¯s heir!¡± As soon as they saw Levi¡¯s face, everyone went into a state of frenzy. Regardless of which group they belonged to, they remembered how Levi looked by heart. Looking at the man standing on his feet, the Fiery Demon¡¯s followers became excited. They had been searching for him high and low, and finally, they got to meet him. After so much effort, they did not expect to meet him like that. ¡°Greetings to you!¡± The followers of the Fiery Demon hurriedly got down on their knees and greeted him. ¡°From now on, we are your followers and shall obey your orders.¡± These people came out from hiding to seek out Levi and take his orders. Looking at those on their knees, Levi suddenly had a new idea in his head. Previously, he did not want to associate himself with this evil force and tried to get as far from them as possible. Yet, now it seems like the Fiery Demon followers were scurrying around like headless chickens and looked easy to manipte. It was easy to use them to create more chaos and fighting among the martial arts world in Erudia. Therefore, Levi thought of something new. Instead of allowing these people to run wild on their own, he could control them instead. If hemanded them, no one could use them, and nothing simr would happen. Judging from how loyal these people seemed, it was unlikely for them to go against anything he said. As long as he could gather all the Fiery Demon¡¯s followers together, he couldmand them all and prevent any conflicts from urring in the future. It would be best if he did that as soon as possible before any other problems arose. Additionally, if he could round them all up, he would have an invincible army, which would work to his advantage. ¡°Yes, from today onwards, you shall be my followers,¡± Levi ordered. ¡°We are willing to die for you!¡± The men on their knees started to bow down to him. After being epted by Levi, they were ready to take on anything he asked of them. It was why Cyrus was so powerful then, in the era of the Fiends. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. As though they were in a cult, these people looked up to their masters as gods religiously, and they were fiercely loyal. No one imagined that this would happen. It was the right choice to make the two groups go head to head, but Levi appeared out of nowhere. ¡°Levi, I also know some other followers in this area. I will send someone to notify them to join us!¡± One of his followers was quick to offer. Levi nodded in approval. ¡°Yes, let¡¯s gather everyone. It would be good to get everyone together!¡± ¡°Levi, that might be difficult. We have to consider a long-term n!¡± His followers looked conflicted. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I have a n.¡± Levi chuckled. ¡°But before I announce it, let¡¯s deal with those people first.¡± Then, he turned his head to Trenton and his team. Boom! At that moment, it was as though lightning had struck them. Chapter 1819 Chapter 1819 Instantly, their limbs felt numb, and they turned pale. They shivered as a chill ran down their spine. It was wildly beyond their imagination that the man was Levi. They had cursed at him for so long before knowing his identity. Minutes ago, they humiliated him and even idiotically asked him to kill himself. There were millions of bizarre incidents in the world, but nothing couldpare to this situation. No one had expected that Levi would appear here. Besides, they did not expect to meet him. As Levi nced at them, they anxiously lowered their heads one by one. Even Trenton looked at the ground, too afraid to meet Levi¡¯s eyes. Josephine was no exception too. No one dared to look up while Levi scrutinized them. It was especially so for Landon, Yasmin, and those guilty of criticizing Levi earlier. All they wanted was to disappear from the face of Earth. Meanwhile, Levi shot them a fiery re, making them feel like a burning me scorched their faces. Nervous, they trembled and broke out in cold sweat. ¡°Not me, please!¡± Some murmured prayers under their breaths as they looked away. ¡°He didn¡¯t see me. I¡¯m not here.¡± It was a tense atmosphere, and their hearts felt heavy. The prolonged silence made it worse for them to bear as they felt like their hearts were about to explode from anxiety. They could not even breath. Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Thud! Finally, one of them gave in to the pressure and knelt before Levi. ¡°Master Levi, I¡¯m sorry. It was my mistake for insulting you. Please let a small fry like me off!¡± Thud! Another man mirrored his actions and fell onto his knees. ¡°Me too. Master Levi, please forgive us. I have a big mouth!¡± Thud! One by one, the warriors got down to their knees, asking Levi for forgiveness. Trenton and his team could only look at the scene in disbelief. Even Levi¡¯s followers were astounded to see what had conspired. Aren¡¯t they the self-righteous warriors? How could they kneel before the Fiery Demon¡¯s heir? What a joke! They are making a fool of themselves. Levi was amused. His followers began tough. ¡°Hahaha, shouldn¡¯t you stay true to your values till your death? Why are you kneeling? All of you are possibly the biggest joke I¡¯ve seen!¡± In the face of humiliation, Trenton, Josephine, and the other two Stone List warriors felt embarrassed. Today, they had lost all their pride. ¡°Since all of you grovel for forgiveness, I shall let you off.¡± Levi grinned. ¡°Thank you, Master Levi!¡± They all bowed down to thank him. ¡°How shameful! All of you are an embarrassment to us! I will never associate myself with you!¡± Josephine roared. Trenton and his team could only stare at those people bowing to Levi ufortably. These cowards had ruined their reputation by kneeling before the evil force. I would rather die than surrender to him! Josephine gritted her teeth in anger. Immediately, she and Trenton looked approvingly at the others still standing. The majority of those who had insulted Levi earlier had given in to the pressure. Only Landon and a few others were still standing on their feet. ¡°Well done!¡± Josephine eximed and shed them a thumbs up. Even if they had to die, at least they stood up against the evil force. ¡°Hmm, I don¡¯t see those who had the most to say about me on their knees,¡± Levi mused. His voice made Landon and Yasmin freeze. They stood as stiff as a wooden block. Thud! Falling to his knees, Landon pleaded, ¡°Master Levi, I¡¯m at fault. Please forgive me!¡± It took Trenton and the rest by surprise. I thought we would rather die than surrender? Chapter 1820 Chapter 1820 Everyone was dumbstruck at Landon¡¯s actions. Isn¡¯t he going to at least hold it out a little more? He is Landon, a warrior on the Stone List. Shouldn¡¯t he be acting more righteous and have more of a backbone? Trenton and his team wish they could rush forward to give Landon a tight p at that instant. Not only them, but the rest of the people behind him were just as frustrated. ¡°That¡¯s it?¡± Even Levi was taken aback by Landon¡¯s behavior. The person who scolded and cursed at Levi most turned out to be so easily intimidated. More often than not, such upright gentlemen who only spoke about benevolence and morality turned out to be a hypocrite. In the midst of a crisis, he would be the first to fold. Levi coldly muttered, ¡°How about the rest?¡± The other three Stone List warriors were shaking. They could barely withstand the pressure that Levi was putting on them. ¡°You must not kneel before him! Do not let yourselfmit such shameful crimes!¡± Josephine hurriedly rallied. ¡°That¡¯s right! We would rather die upholding our morals. There is no way we can surrender to these criminals!¡± Trenton jumped in too. The rest of the people remained headstrong. They red at Levi, refusing to give in. Yasmin stubbornly yelled, ¡°If you are capable enough, you can have our heads. We will never kneel before you!¡± The rest with her also had the same defiant look in their eyes. ¡°You are not afraid of death. Very well.¡± Within seconds, Levi¡¯s expression changed as he exuded a murderous aura. One could feel his intent to kill from miles away, and the people felt like an invisible hand was strangling their necks. Each of them felt suffocated, and they scratched their necks, hoping to get rid of the feeling. Unfortunately, the invisible force only tightened, and everyone¡¯s breaths started getting faster. Their faces were also turning purple from theck of oxygen. Those people could not even make a sound, and they struggled in silence. Slowly, their mind cked out as they started to lose consciousness. Those few individuals felt like their souls had left their bodies as though they had just experienced death. Everyone would be scared in face of death. Thud! Finally, someone could not stand it any longer and fell to his knees. More followed after. In the end, only Yasmin was left standing. Her eyes were almost popping out of her sockets and she looked like she was on the brink of her death. At that point, she realized Levi would kill her. Thump! Using all the strength left in her body, she scrambled to kneel before Levi. Everyone had given in to the pressure, with no one left standing. Levi had broken down their emotional barrier andpletely shattered any pride they had. Sigh. Trenton and Josephine could no longer stand upright. They werepletely humiliated. It was a ck mark on their lives that they could never remove. ¡°Master Levi, we are truly sorry. Please ept our apologies.¡± The four Stone List warriors were on their knees. It showed how powerful Levi was. ¡°Hahaha, this is what is expected of the so-called righteous bodies! I feel we have a stronger backbone.¡± Levi¡¯s followers broke out inugher. It had been a while since they felt so excited. This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. ¡°Landon, you have let us down! You are not suited to be on the Stone List, and you are nothing but a disgrace to your family!¡± Josephine burst out in anger. Hearing that, Landon crawled closer to Levi. ¡°Master Levi, from now on, I will serve you. After all, I¡¯m sure you will dominate the martial arts world in Erudia. Who would dare insult you from now on?¡± He hadpletely changed his stance, and everyone was in disbelief. How shameless! ¡°Master Levi, you should kill all of these people going against you! Do not leave anyone behind.¡± Landon gritted his teeth and snarled with hatred. ¡°Kill them all?¡± Chapter 1821 Chapter 1821 Levi chuckled. Nodding his head repeatedly, Landon stammered, ¡°Y-Yes! Do not let any of them live!¡± He sent death res to Trenton and the rest. Only they would know that he had pledged his allegiance to Levi now. As long as they were gone, he would still have a chance to redeem himself in the future. However, if they leaked this to his masters and family, he would never be able to show his face again. As such, he wanted to use Levi to get rid of them. Of course, his intentions did not go unnoticed by Josephine and the rest. ¡°If I kill them all, shouldn¡¯t I include you too?¡± Levi made a surprising remark which sent a chill down Landon¡¯s spine. Frantic, Landon tried to exin himself. ¡°No, of course not! Master Levi, I am now one of your followers!¡± ¡°Kill!¡± There was no way Levi would give a chance to a bastard like him. It would only create more problems to let him live. ¡°Master Levi!¡± No matter how much Landon cried, he had no power to change the situation. Bang! Atst, Landon copsed to the ground after being shot by an arrow. Trenton and the rest were horrified. It was true that Levi killed without blinking an eye. ¡°Master Levi, what should we do with the rest? Should we kill them too?¡± one of his followers asked. Those who once stood with Landon held their breaths while awaiting the verdict. Who isn¡¯t scared of death, especially if they had to die so horrendously? Besides, they were still young. Everyone¡¯s eyes were back on Levi as they anticipated his decision. The man looked at Josephine, Yasmin, and the rest, and corners of his lips curled into a smile as he drew up with a n in his head. ¡°Take these people away first. I shall give out the orderster!¡± The gaze he gave them seemed to have changed from before. It was as though he had an interest in them. Parents of these righteous warriors brought them up to think that those from the evil forces were monsters. It was instilled in them that the criminals were different and had an evil existence. Since Levi was the Fiery Demon¡¯s heir, it was natural for him to have taken an interest in them. We have fallen prey to the wolf. What should we do? ¡°Kill me! I am not scared to die, but I will not let you do anything to me!¡± Josephine protested and straightened herself to seem defiant. Levi was stunned. What is she thinking? Who does she think I am? This woman does have a lot of confidence. Why did she think I would have any liking towards her? Levi rolled his eyes and ordered, ¡°Take them away, and let¡¯s get out of here immediately.¡± One by one, their opponents were taken away. Levi could sense that there were people nearby who were part of The Cardinal Hall and Eragon. Quickly, Levi left with his followers. Momentster, Kaiden and the rest from The Cardinal Hall arrived at the same scene. ¡°We are one step behind!¡± Kaiden was furious. All they saw was a sea of dead bodies, and Landon was among them. ¡°He is Landon, who ranks fifteenth on the Stone List. I will not let those monsters get their way!¡± Jabez growled. ¡°The other Stone List warriors and the rest are not found. I¡¯m afraid the Fiery Demon¡¯s followers took them away!¡± one of the men reported. ¡°They are probably not far from here. Let¡¯s search! Once the Fiery Demon¡¯s followers met Levi, there will be dire consequences.¡± Momentster, the news had spread, and the conflict between the righteous and the evil had only intensified. Meanwhile, Levi had led his followers to somewhere not far away. Since they had an outstanding ability to escape and hide, their enemies could not find them easily. Levi interrogated, ¡°Did you rush over here because you heard of the news?¡± ¡°Yes, someone cautioned us.¡± Rubbing his chin, Levi murmured, ¡°It seems like someone did this on purpose. They wanted you to meet the other group and fight it out.¡± Josephine and the rest heard his words from afar but were confused by what he said. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. ¡°Quickly send out the news that I am gathering all of my followers together!¡± It took some time before Levi made his decision. Chapter 1822 Chapter 1822 His followers understood what he meant. He wanted to reunite all his followers. However, it was hard to believe. If Levi could gather all of them, they would be invincible and a threat to Erudia. ¡°No!¡± Although Josephine and the rest wanted to stop him, there was no way they could. Once Levi sent out this message, all the Fiery Demon followers were bound to rush here. They would not waste a second nor care about the price to pay if they could serve their master. The end of the world is approaching¡­ ¡°Levi, don¡¯t worry. You will never be able to gather all of Fiery Demon¡¯s followers. The Cardinal Hall and the Gem List warriors will not let you off!¡± Josephine scoffed. ¡°The Gem List was ranked fairly. Since you are only ranked sixth, there are still five people who could take you down.¡± Trenton and the rest also added because there was nothing else they could do but taunt him in this situation. Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Chuckling, Levi shrugged. ¡°We shall wait and see then.¡± ¡°You!¡± Josephine and the rest were fuming. Their words had no effect on Levi. ¡°Make the preparations first while I think about where we should all meet.¡± Levi touched his chin and thought about it. He had to pick a suitable location to gather all the followers. Once the news was out, The Cardinal Hall would know too. If theye, they could catch them all in one go. Therefore, the location was crucial, and there were many angles he had to consider. During that time, members of The Cardinal Hall, Eragon, and other organizations in Erudia were searching high and low for Levi. A day had passed, yet they had no clue where he went. It seemed like he had disappeared without a trace. Not only were they unable to find him, but it was odd that there were no traces left behind. ¡°Something is not right. Although Levi is highly skilled and would be hard to find, we have already sent out so many men to look for him. The Cardinal Hall had brought out their best warriors to find him. Yet, they found nothing. Something must be wrong! Perhaps, Levi is not operating alone. He probably has help from elsewhere. After all, he has many subordinates and disciples. I suggest we track down and took them under our control so they can¡¯t do anything else. Then, Levi will not be able to receive any news.¡± After The Cardinal Hall sent the order, they allowed the Dragonites to take action jointly. Thetter cooperated with them unconditionally. Soon, they found Floyd and the rest of Levi¡¯s disciples. First, they had to stop everything they were doing, and the Dragonites would monitor their actions subsequently. In addition, they took control of the Five Great Wars Regiment. This operation sought out almost everything that was rted to Levi. Finally, they locked up the West Sky Lord of The Cmity and dismiss all the intelligence teams. It was rare for an operation of such scale to take ce within a day. ¡°We shall see how Levi can escape this time.¡± To their dismay, it had no impact on Levi since his Team Of Secret Warriors still existed. If he wanted information, he still had ess to them. Additionally, he was in control of so many of the Fiery Demon¡¯s followers now. Therefore, the intelligence he received, and the strength he possessed, were enhanced in every aspect. At that time, Jared had arrived at North Hampton. Although he was free to roam in the Gamma Tech training base, he was limited to that area. Now, he had the freedom to go wherever he wanted, and no one was there to stand in his way. ¡°Master, The Cardinal Hall locked up Zoey and her family. What should we do?¡± his subordinate asked. Jared sneered, ¡°Of course we are going to head in and take her away!¡± Chapter 1823 Chapter 1823 With that, Jared walked toward the manor directly. The Cardinal Hall¡¯s warriors soon realized that something was off about Jared. A few of them immediately rushed toward Jared to question him. Jared¡¯s lips curled into a devious smile. The next moment, the warriors copsed on the ground one by one. They had lost their consciousness but were still alive. With his power, Jared could manipte people¡¯s minds as he wished, including making people fall asleep. Nheless, his power didn¡¯t work on warriors of higher sses. After all, the warriors were strong-willed enough to resist Jared¡¯s power with their strength. While Jared continued walking, everyone had copsed and fallen asleep. The ordinary people would think that Jared was a god, for his supernatural power was as mysterious as the god¡¯s power in sci-fi movies. However, no one knew that he acquired the power through an experiment. Zoey was shocked to see Jared after he arrived at the manor unimpeded. By right, no one can barge in because this ce is heavily guarded. How did Jarede in? Besides, he seems different today, for his gaze is terrifying and overbearing! ¡°It¡¯s been a long time!¡± Jared greeted smilingly. ¡°How¡­ how did you get in here?¡± Zoey panicked. ¡°I walked into this ce directly. Well, no one can stop me from entering any ce that I want!¡± Once Jared finished, he used his energy to pull the Lopez family¡¯s maid over without touching her. ¡°Ahhh¡­¡± The next moment, the maid¡¯s body dissolved and perished. Zoey and everyone who witnessed it couldn¡¯t believe what they had just seen. Isn¡¯t Jared an ordinary man? How did he do that? Yet, the god-like Jared is a lot more terrifying than many martial artists! Despite her prowess, Zoey still shivered as she was facing Jared. Jared looks like a god who can never be stopped. ¡°I hate to say this, but I¡¯m that strong now! Also, I forgot to tell you that I modified myself through an experiment!¡± Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Jared paused for a while and added, ¡°To me, the so-called martial artists are some barbarians with brawn! They are chimpanzees and monkeys in the face of modern technologies!¡± He burst intoughter upon hearing it. However, he does have the ability to ridicule us! As Jared scanned Zoey, he felt that his feelings for Zoey didn¡¯t exist anymore. At that time, the only thing on his mind was about how to take revenge on her. In other words, he wasn¡¯t in love with Zoey anymore. ¡°You¡­ why are you here?¡± Zoey trembled as she gazed at Jared. ¡°I heard that Levi has be the big demon! In that case, I¡¯ve to eliminate him for the greater good of the people! Besides, you¡¯re destined to be mine and can¡¯t run away from me!¡± Zoey declined immediately, ¡°No way! I¡¯ll never leave with you!¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have a say in this! On the contrary, you¡¯ll follow me willingly! Hahaha¡ª¡± Jared was prepared to conduct an experiment on Zoey to render her as his puppet. Zoey¡¯s heart was gripped by horror upon hearing it. At that moment, she truly felt that Jared was like a demon to her. ¡°Levi, you¡¯ve never expected it to happen to you, right?¡± Jaredughed gleefully. Soon, the Four Powermen arrived with more than a hundred warriors from the Cardinal Hall. ¡°Who are you? What do you want?¡± Gerald yelled as he red at Jared. ¡°Everyone, please don¡¯t get me wrong! I¡¯m here to defeat Levi! They¡¯re not dead but merely sleeping!¡± Jared exined smilingly. After Jared waved his hands, the warriors of the Cardinal Hall eventually woke up. ¡°Rest assured that I just wish to join the team to eliminate Levi!¡± Jared put on a faint smile. ¡°Is he the master of magical techniques?¡± Kaiden and the rest gazed at him fearfully. Chapter 1824 Chapter 1824 The power that Jared demonstrated showed he was the master of magical techniques. This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. He could control people¡¯s minds by making them sleep or waking them up as he wished. Rumor had it that masters of magical techniques could assassinate anyone without showing his face. Besides, they could control the minds of all humans and animals and kill them from thousands of miles away. Therefore, Kaiden and the rest werepletely stunned. The master of magical techniques is rare and terrifying! Besides Einar, there were three masters of magical techniques were on the Gem List, one of which was even ranked in the top three. Although the magical techniques world wasn¡¯t as prosperous as the martial arts world, no one dared to belittle those who came from the former. Hence, Kaiden and the others were impressed by Jared¡¯s prowess. ¡°I¡¯m sorry for barging in to show you guys what I have!¡± Jaredughed heartily as soon as he finished. ¡°With your participation, we will grow even stronger and can defeat Levi soundly!¡± Kaiden said smilingly. Who would decline the master of magical techniques from offering his help? Most importantly, he¡¯s indeed strong! As Zoey got nervous, she thought about exposing Jared but didn¡¯t know where to start. I can¡¯t say that Jared has bad intentions because he wants to kill Levi. I mean, everyone here wants to kill Levi! Upon hearing that Jared wanted to eliminate Levi, everyone epted Jared without verifying his identity. To the Cardinal Hall in Erudia, anyone who had the same goal¡ªeliminating Levi¡ªwould automatically be its friend. ¡°Great! Wee, sir! All of us need your help!¡± Kaiden said tteringly. ¡°No problem. After all, I¡¯m duty-bound to deal with Levi! Please contact me once you have received the news about him. Also, I¡¯ll continue to search him by myself!¡± Jared promised. ¡°That¡¯s good news! Our team is growing stronger than ever!¡± ¡°With your participation, I believe it¡¯s a matter of time for us to capture Levi!¡± Kaiden and the others responded with a grin on their faces. When Jared asked why they kept an eye on Zoey, Kaiden exined the reason to him straightforwardly. Then, Jared proposed, ¡°Please leave her to me if you trust me! I promise to always keep an eye on her.¡± When Zoey wanted to say something, she realized she couldn¡¯t utter a word. It turned out that Jared used his power to take away her voice temporarily. Feeling that some of them hesitated, Jared sneered, ¡°Are you sure you can stop me if I want to harm her?¡± Kaiden and the rest came to their senses as though they were enlightened all of a sudden. If the master wants to harm Zoey, no one can ever stop him anyway. Besides, if he can keep an eye on Zoey, we can shift our focus and resources to other important things. ¡°No problem! Thank you, master.¡± After weighing the pros and cons, they decided to leave Zoey to Jared. Once Jared captured Zoey and the rest, he said with a wicked smile, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯ty my fingers on you before Levi is dead!¡± The entire martial arts world of Erudia was searching for Levi. Meanwhile, other countries also began to act. First, Zarain finally showed up after it fell silent for quite some time. It coborated with many countries and international actors to denounce the big demon, Levi. Although The Cardinal Hall¡¯s Dragonites never thought Zarain would intervene, they had no reason to decline its help. The justification given by Zarain and other forces was simple¡ªLevi would be a cmity not only to Erudia but also other countries and regions once he had grown stronger. In other words, Levi was not a tribtion to Erudia alone but the whole world. As such, everyone had to unite to obliterate the demon. Nheless, the mastermind behind it was Bruce. With this perfect and legitimate reason to eliminate Levi, he believed he could finally wash away his shame and enter Erudia. Chapter 1825 Chapter 1825 Ever since Zarain made the proposal, it had been receiving tremendous support from many forces and gained support from many countries Many people had long regarded Levi as a thorn in the flesh. His identity as the Crown King of Erudia was a great threat to other nations. His presence made the others feel oppressed and distressed. A murderous intent kept creeping up on them, urging them to act under duress, but they never had a chance to do so. Now that an untoward incident had befallen Levi, they knew right away that it was their golden opportunity to act. It was absurd that The Cardinal Hall thought that the major foreign forces would be fighting to recruit Levi. It went to show how little did The Cardinal Hall knew about Levi. On the contrary, Levi¡¯s rivals, Bruce and gang, seemed to be those who understood him the most. They were resolute that Levi was being framed. Without a doubt, they firmly believed that he would not do something that would endanger Erudia. Therefore, Bruce would not give up on such perfect timing to get rid of Levi. It was almost impossible for the Dragonites to stop them because their justification was impable. There was no way for anyone to reject such a tempting offer. The Cardinal Hall thought that it was a terrific idea that contributed toward their advantage. First, they would not recruit Levi. Second, they would besiege Levi with increased manpower. Upon receiving permission to do so, Bruce strategically gathered as many masters and professionals as he could. The n was to lead all those elites into Erudia and encircle Levi in a day¡¯s time. Due to the seriousness of the matter, all forces joined hands to form a coalition to inundate Levi and his people. As a result, all of Levi¡¯s former troops fell under their control. Raysonia waspletely baffled when they learned that Bruce was establishing an international encirclement campaign. Though it was best to stir up trouble and make it as big as possible, something felt off¡­ Previously, Raysonia suspected Bruce and his gang of abducting Forlevia. Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g However, it turned out that Bruce was nning on an attack against Levi. Considering the turn of events, Raysonia had no clue as to who actually captured Forlevia. Anyhow, their priority right now was to intensify the matter and forego Forlevia¡¯s safety, unfortunately. Meanwhile, Jared brought Zoey and the rest back to Gamma Tech training base. ¡°I¡¯m going to conduct the experiment on Zoey soon. Are you looking forward to me possessing great power and having it all to myself?¡± Jared cackled withughter. ¡°You¡¯re a demon! You¡¯re a monster!¡± Zoey bellowed. ¡°That¡¯s right. Strictly speaking, I¡¯m not a human.¡± Jared guffawed at her remarks. His body had be a carrier of pure energy. Technically, he was no longer human. ¡°You¡­¡± ¡°Lock them up together with Wynona! I¡¯m going to deal with Levi.¡± Seeing how insolent Jared was, the elites at Gamma Tech started regretting their decisions. Why didn¡¯t we allow Levi to sh him into pieces? Why did we bring him back? What have the others been telling us? Despite the prior warnings received, they insisted on bringing Jared back. Little did they know that to nurture a tiger was to invite cmity upon themselves. s, they could not control him at all! They had witnessed how strong Jared was. Who can stop him? No one is capable of ending his life since he¡¯s now the carrier of pure energy! Wynona whispered to Zoey, ¡°Do you know where¡¯s Levi?¡± ¡°No, I don¡¯t.¡± Zoey shook her head. ¡°Levi¡¯s our only hope to stop this monster. The threat Jared is posting to all of us is greater than anything elsebined.¡± Zoey felt so hopeless. ¡°But Levi hasn¡¯t contacted me since the incident.¡± Sighing, Wynona sank into deep thoughts with her hands tousling her hair. Right then, Jared left the base for the coalition which aimed to locate Levi. At the same time, Levi was finalizing his grand n with his people. ¡°We won¡¯t be able to escape, regardless! So, we might as well face them head-on. Announce this immediately, I, Levi Garrison, will be waiting for them at Terragon Hill,¡± Levi made a bold statement to summon death. Within a short period of time, Erudia was in an uproar. Chapter 1826 Chapter 1826 Josephine and Trenton¡¯s eyes were filled with dread. They knew exactly what the summon meant. An unprecedented war beckoned. No matter who won, both sides would end up suffering tremendous losses and adverse consequences, especially within the martial arts world in Erudia. Yet, they were paralyzed. All they could do was to watch the awful episode unfold before their eyes. As soon as the Fiery Demon¡¯s heir, Levi, released his summon, the entire Erudia went berserk. Those followers of Fiery Demon, who had been running around like headless chickens, were thrilled. They were among the long list of people like The Cardinal Hall and other factions, who were busy searching high and low for Levi, but to no avail. Now that they had received news from Levi, the followers started appearing from everywhere, heading toward Terragon Hill. This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. Like a bunch of radical madmen, they risked everything they had to set off their journey. Even when they encountered any ambush or challenges on the way, they tried their best to avoid engaging in any unnecessary battle as much as they could, for the sake of seeing the Fiery Demon¡¯s heir sooner. ¡°Converge pronto, at all costs!¡± ¡°Whoever dares to obstruct us, show them no mercy.¡± The Big Demon followers went hysterical! Levi¡¯s summon was not a secret. It was dered to the whole world, hence not one soul was not updated about it. The fractions in Raysonia were dumbstruck Initially, they wanted to make use of the Fiery Demon¡¯s followers to create chaos in Erudia, in order to weaken the influence of its martial arts world. With Levi¡¯s sudden promation, their n was ruined. They were no longer able to manipte the Big Demon followers to pave way for them. ¡°This isn¡¯t a good thing for us.¡± Ironically, The Cardinal Hall and other factions beamed with joy upon receiving the summon. Though Levi¡¯s announcement attracted all the Big Demon followers to show up. It also exposed his current location. Most essentially, it gathered all the Fiery Demon¡¯s followers in one ce and made it easy for others to seize them all in one go. It saves us time and trouble to look for them one by one. Without further ado, The Cardinal Hall issued an order for the entire martial arts world in Erudia to hold their horses. They were required to release any Fiery Demon¡¯s followers if they had ever seen one. The Cardinal Hall¡¯s main objective was to encourage as many followers to congregate with Levi as possible. ¡°Release another mandate to get all those who are besieging Levi to gather at Terragon Hill at once. They are to obey themands of The Cardinal Hall.¡± The instructions continued, ¡°In addition, we need the strongest troop to represent us. It¡¯s not easy to deal with Levi and those surviving criminals.¡± It went on and on¡­ ¡°Get Eragon to send their best fighters to join us in capturing Levi. Apart from that, do call upon the warriors from both the Gem List and the Stone List to make their contributions too!¡± After discovering Levi¡¯s hiding ce, The Cardinal Hall devised a detailed n, involving all the brilliant warriors they could ever send. Among names appearing on the invitation list were the infamous Jared and the coalition established by Bruce. Every single faction set off toward Terragon Hill; an explosive battle that no one had ever experienced was about to begin. A few hours after Levi¡¯s announcement went viral, many Fiery Demon¡¯s followers had arrived at the most coveted destination. Although his troop was growing, Levi did not seem very happy. The stronger your team gets, the bigger your opponent is. The enemy might easily wipe our te clean. ¡°It¡¯s estimated that all fellows in the martial arts world would be assembling here given another half a day. Anyhow, we¡¯re ready to fight. What is there to fear? Under your leadership, we¡¯ll definitely destroy all of them!¡± eximed the warriors. Levi nodded. ¡°You bet.¡± ¡°Levi, you¡¯ve done something very silly. By exposing your location, don¡¯t you know that you¡¯ll be subjected to an all-direction siege?¡± Trentonughed. Chapter 1827 Chapter 1827 Everyone felt threatened when Levi first summoned them, but then they realized he was clearly delivering himself to them on a silver tter. They were having a hard time finding him because he had gone into hiding, so he was basically digging his own grave by exposing himself all of a sudden. Levi shot Trenton a nce, and one of his men stepped forward to p Trenton hard across the face. ¡°Say that sh*t again and I¡¯ll have you killed!¡± ¡°You people should worry about yourselves before anything else!¡± Levi said with a chuckle as he shifted his gaze toward Josephine and Yasmin. ¡°Bring them to my room!¡± He then turned around and walked away after saying that, leaving both Josephine and Yasmin dumbfounded. H-He wants us in his room? W-What¡¯s he nning on doing to us? I have a bad feeling about this¡­ Is he going to¡­ Josephine and Yasmin were trembling in fear and broke out in a cold sweat. Even Trenton was terrified and shouted in horror, ¡°What are you going to do to them? Let them go!¡± He had always had a crush on Josephine, so it was only natural that he freaked out when Levi ordered for them to be brought to his room. The mere thought of Leviying his hands on them drove him insane, and his face was red as he screamed and struggled like a madman. ¡°Be quiet!¡± Bam! With that, Trenton was knocked unconscious while Josephine and Yasmin were taken to Levi¡¯s room. Levi was leaning in his armchair while the two of them stared nervously at him. I want to kill Levi so badly right now, but I know it won¡¯t work. Given how powerful he is, I wouldn¡¯t even stand a chance! Josephine clenched her fists tightly at the thought of that and exchanged nces with Yasmin. They were both prepared to kill themselves if Levi decided to do anything to them. ¡°W-Why do you want us in your room?¡± Josephine asked nervously. ¡°Come here, both of you!¡± Levi¡¯s sudden cold voice rattled them to the core, and they walked up to him obediently under pressure. Unlike Josephine, Yasmin was a lot more afraid of dying. I don¡¯t know what Levi is going to do to me, but I¡¯d probably just let him have his way with me. Apart from him being like a demon incarnate, he is the best in every other aspectpared to all the young men I¡¯ve seen. Trenton is nothingpared to him! Maybe this isn¡¯t such a bad thing after all! With that in mind, Yasmin felt a lot better as they anxiously made their way toward him, unsure of what his intentions were. ¡°I want one of you to massage my shoulders and the other to massage my legs. Get to it!¡± Levi¡¯s words shocked them so much that they were both rendered speechless. That¡¯s it? A massage? That¡¯s why he brought us both here? And here I was, preparing myself mentally for the horrors he would put me through¡­ Yasmin thought to herself in disbelief. Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Well? What are you waiting for? Hurry up! These muscles aren¡¯t going to massage themselves!¡± Levi urged them impatiently. Just like that, Josephine and Yasmin took their respective positions and began massaging Levi. Although Levi didn¡¯t do anything horrible to them, they couldn¡¯t help but feel a little disappointed and dissatisfied. What, are we not charming enough? We¡¯re young, pretty, capable, and have high social status! I thought all men dream of sleeping with us, especially a big demon like Levi! But¡­ he wouldn¡¯t even look at us and simply brought us here to give him a massage! Meanwhile, the men were grinning in the corridor outside. ¡°Looks like Levi really is a natural demon! He doesn¡¯t even spare the women after killing the men!¡± ¡°With his leadership, we¡¯ll surely be able to bring back the good old days!¡± Chapter 1828 Chapter 1828 They all had knowing smiles on their faces as they nced at Levi¡¯s bedroom door. A man like him having two beautiful women in his bedroom? It¡¯s obvious what Levi is going to do to them! ¡°Hehehe¡­¡± Levi would probably have a fit if he knew what they were thinking about. He was simply giving the two women a little punishment while trying to think of a strategy. Josephine was treated like an angel by pretty much all men in existence, so treating her like a masseuse came as a huge blow to her ego. Mmm¡­ martial artists sure have decent strength in their arms! This makes them perfect for giving massages! With that in mind, Levi closed his eyes and rested as he continued to think. Two hours soon came to pass, and Trenton had finallye to after being locked up. It¡¯s been two hours, and he hasn¡¯t released Josephine and Yasmin? That means whatever I feared has happened! They¡¯ve fallen victim to Levi¡¯s evil hands! ¡°Aaaaarghhhhh!¡± Trenton cocked his head back and screamed at the top of his lungs. His fists were tightly clenched as a surge of energy flowed out of them, and he almost broke free of his ropes. ¡°I¡¯ll get my revenge, Levi! You¡¯d better pray I don¡¯t break out of here or you¡¯ll die a horrible death!¡± Trenton couldn¡¯t stand the thought of another manying his hands on the woman he liked. Josephine and Yasmin were released shortly after. Their faces were flushed, and their clothes looked slightly messy after massaging Levi for three hours straight. However, a massage wasn¡¯t exactly the first thing that came to mind when the others saw how they looked. ¡°Haha, as expected of Levi!¡± ¡°This man sure is the Fiery Demon¡¯s heir! If the world thinks of us as evil and heartless monsters, then we might as well act the part and do as we please!¡± The men chuckled as they said that. Trenton¡¯s eyes were almost bulging out of their sockets when he saw the state they were in. Damn it, Levi! I¡¯ll kill you, you son of a b*tch! ¡°Josephine, you¡­ Are you two all right?¡± Someone asked out of concern. ¡°W-We¡¯re fine¡­¡± Josephine and Yasmin slowly realized what they were thinking when they saw the strange looks in their eyes. ¡°Did Levi do anything to you two? I swear, that man is truly a demon!¡± another person asked. ¡°No, he just had us¡­¡± Josephine and Yasmin exchanged nces, and neither of them could bring themselves to finish that sentence. We can¡¯t possibly tell them that we gave Levi a massage, can we? Our reputation would be ruined, and our families would be humiliated as well! We mustn¡¯t speak a word about it! Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. ¡°W-Well¡­ It was nothing, really¡­¡± The way they were stammering further confirmed their suspicions that Levi had done something nasty to them. ¡°Damn you, Levi Garrison!¡± Trenton fainted from anger while Josephine and Yasmin stared at him in confusion, unsure of what was going on. It wasn¡¯t long before words got out about what Levi allegedly did to them, much to the delight of Cyrus¡¯ followers who were rushing to their respective destinations. ¡°Levi deflowered those women himself! Way to go!¡± ¡°Hahaha! Keep it up, Levi! Deflower all the fair maidens!¡± However, some people weren¡¯t too happy when they heard the news. ¡°What? Leviid his hands on Josephine and Yasmin?¡± ¡°I knew he was a f*cking demon! He doesn¡¯t hesitate when he kills, and he doesn¡¯t even spare the women!¡± ¡°This man is pure evil! He must be stopped!¡± Josephine and Yasmin were ranked really high on the Stone List, so hearing about how Levi vited them caused a hugemotion and drove both of their supporters crazy. ¡°You have finally shown your true colors, Levi? And here I thought you wouldn¡¯t touch any women other than Zoey!¡± A sinister smile spread across Jared¡¯s face when he heard the news. ¡°Someone get this word out to Zoey and show her what her husband has been doing! Hahaha¡­¡± Chapter 1829 Chapter 1829 The news hit Zoey like a bolt from the blue, and everyone from the Lopez and ck families was dumbfounded. Even Wynona was shocked speechless as a result. Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g What? I don¡¯t think Levi would do such a thing, but the facts are right here, and all of Erudia have heard about it! To make matters worse, this information came from the Fiery Demon¡¯s forces, so it has to be true! Regardless, Wynona was still a little doubtful of the rumors. She was as beautiful as a celebrity, and yet Levi had never even looked at her during the time she spent with him. As such, it was extremely unlikely for a man who used to being around attractive women to do such a heinous thing. Zoey too, believed that Levi was innocent, but there wasn¡¯t much she could do but cry as the facts were shoved in her face. There was still no sign of her daughter after being kidnapped, and her husband hadmitted an act so wicked that it destroyed his reputation. ¡°I had your fortune told when you two were going to get married. I told you that you two would face a life filled with hardship, but you chose not to believe me. Now, look what has happened! He¡¯s shown his true colors!¡± Harry shouted in frustration, and Zoey could only sob in response. Things were going great for our family, so how did it end up like this? If only we were just normal people¡­ The two of us could manage thepany together while our daughter attends school like every other kid of her age, and the elders in the family could enjoy a peaceful life after retirement! Nevertheless, our lives are bound to never be normal thanks to Levi¡¯s high position and his identity as the Fiery Demon¡¯s heir. Now, our family is broken, and we haven¡¯t even found our daughter¡­ ¡°What the hell are you doing, Levi? How could I possibly forgive you after you¡¯ve done such a horrible thing?¡± ¡­¡­ Soon, everyone in Erudia was calling Levi the Fiery Demon¡¯s heir, cursing at him and wishing they could skin him alive. Meanwhile, Bruce and his men had made their way into Erudia and were rushing straight for Terragon Hill. However, his men kept disappearing one after another throughout their journey, and hundreds of them had mysteriously disappeared. Even so, they were able to march right into Erudia and do as they pleased. With The Cardinal Hall entirely focused on eliminating Levi, the Dragonites were powerless to make a move even if they knew about Bruce¡¯s invasion. Just like that, Terragon Hill had be the focal point of the entire world as countless forces gathered there. The people staying at Terragon Hill had all evacuated the area for fear of getting caught up in the uing battle. It took about half a day for the majority of Fiery Demon¡¯s followers to assemble, and a smile formed on Levi¡¯s lips as he gazed at the sea of men in the distance. What a formidable force this is! Under normal circumstances, I would¡¯ve wanted to incorporate this army into the Erudian military and bolster its power, but I¡¯m a public enemy of the country right now. Everyone out there wants me dead, so there¡¯s no way anyone would believe me. Oh, well¡­ I suppose that¡¯s good enough for me! Levi didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry when he overheard his men talking and found out that they were the ones who spread the words about him deflowering Josephine and Yasmin. My goodness¡­ There¡¯s definitely no exining my way out of this now! ¡°ording to our information, the warriors ranked second to nine on the Gem List have all been mobilized!¡± ¡°We also have the top three from the Stone List as well as the greatest warriors from The Cardinal Hall and Eragoning our way!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t forget the major foreign forces! It looks like we are going to have a very huge battle soon!¡± ¡°I heard they also hired a master of magical techniques! This person isn¡¯t on the Gem List, but he¡¯s said to be on the same level as the Gem List¡¯s top three!¡± Levi wasn¡¯t bothered by any of that, but the next sentence shocked him so much that he froze. ¡°I think that master of magical techniques used to be a civilian! A guy named Jared Schmidt or something!¡± Chapter 1830 Chapter 1830 ¡°What? Jared?¡± The look on Levi¡¯s face changed instantly upon hearing that name. I can¡¯t believe it! Despite my efforts, that b*stard Jared was actually able to sessfully carry out his ns! He had to postpone his ns because he was staying on guard against me back then. He probably decided to make his move now that I¡¯m the public enemy of Erudia! Still, shouldn¡¯t he be manufacturing weapons? Why is he a master of magical techniques? Oh, I get it! He must¡¯ve made a weapon so powerful that people think he¡¯s a master of magical techniques! Levi assumed that Jared had invented a powerful weapon,pletely unaware that Jared had actually modified his own body. Oh, no! Zoey! Jared would definitely go after her! Levi then quickly sent people searching for Zoey¡¯s whereabouts, and the Fiery Demon¡¯s forces were fully assembled three hourster. Even Levi found himself a little intimidated when he saw the sheer size of the army that stood in formation before him. As expected of the Fiery Demon¡¯s forces¡­ With how powerful Cyrus and his followers are, it¡¯s no wonder people used to call it the era of the Fiery Demon! We¡¯ve got a few dozens of warriors as powerful as Einar from the Gem List, and about six or seven who are even stronger! They could very well be legendary Rank Eight Supreme ss warriors! Now I see why The Cardinal Hall and Eragon are so afraid of us! My strengthbined with that of so many powerful warriors would definitely form a huge threat to Erudia! ¡°Very well! You look just like the Fiery Demon back in his prime!¡± said a swordsman dressed in white. He looked extremely charming with a sword on his hip, a fan in his hand, and a handsome face that could melt hearts with a smile. However, despite his good looks, that man was known as Sword Fiend who murdered people like it was the most normal thing to do. ¡°That¡¯s right! In time, he¡¯ll be as powerful as the Fiery Demon himself!¡± said a man in a ck robe whose voice sounded like fingernails scratching on ss. That man was known as Shadow Fiend, one of the Seven Fiends led by Cyrus. The Seven Fiends were all Rank Eight Supreme ss warriors and had gone into hiding with their men after Cyrus disappeared back then. They did that in order to preserve their power as they waited for a day like this so they could all resurface and form a near undefeatable force. That was the main reason The Cardinal Hall feared the Fiery Demon¡¯s army so much and hired so many of the Gem List warriors. Standing atop Terragon Hill, Levi looked at the Seven Fiends who had sworn their unconditional loyalty to him and wondered if his mentor was actually Cyrus. Why do I get this feeling that he isn¡¯t Cyrus? Also, who was that guy pretending to be me? Why do we both have the same technique, Revesero? What is the secret behind all this? I¡¯d better not tell the Seven Fiends about this so I won¡¯t set off any unnecessary rms before I can even find any information. I should just take my time and slowly investigate this¡­ ¡°We havepletely assembled all of our forces, and our location has also been revealed to them!¡± ¡°Yeah, I bet the area around Terragon Hill is heavily surrounded by now!¡± ¡°It¡¯s a perfect chance for them to eliminate us all!¡± ¡°The Cardinal Hall willunch an attack soon! Are we going to just face them head-on or is there some other strategy?¡± The Seven Fiends voiced their opinions and were all looking at Levi as they waited for him to make a decision. Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g This war was crucial to them, and a single mistake could cost them to all perish as a result. ¡°Actually, I¡¯ve already nned everything! Listen up¡­¡± Levi smiled as he walked up to them and whispered his n to them. ¡°What? Are you serious?¡± ¡°There¡¯s no way this will work!¡± The Seven Fiends were quick to object to his n. ¡°What, are you defying my orders now?¡± ¡°W-We¡¯re at yourmand, Levi!¡± Chapter 1831 Chapter 1831 The Seven Fiends immediately knelt down before him the moment they saw that he was angry. ¡°We¡¯re sorry forining! We should obey yourmands unconditionally!¡± All seven of them kept their heads down as they knew the consequences of defying the Fiery Demon. Although they were the infamous Seven Fiends, the man standing before them was the Fiery Demon¡¯s heir and the only one worthy of the title. ¡°It¡¯s fine. Just do as I say. All right, on your feet! It¡¯s time to go make your final preparations!¡± Levi ordered, and the Seven Fiends quickly ran off to carry out their tasks. Standing at the top of the hill, Levi had his hands behind his back as he stared into the distance. A huge battle was about to take ce, and things were abnormally quiet in Terragon Hill. Not a single animal could be heard, and even the winds had stopped blowing in the area. The outside of Terragon Hill, however, was theplete opposite as all the warriors from The Cardinal Hall and Eragon had taken their positions. Even the international forces led by Jared and Bruce were present and had the entire Terragon Hill surrounded, including the sky above. With such a huge group of powerful warriors watching over the ce, it would be impossible for even a fly to get past them, let alone a huge army. ¡°Gathering all of his forces in one ce and exposing their location? Honestly, I don¡¯t even know if Levi is stupid or simply suicidal! He¡¯s basically presenting them to us on a silver tter!¡± ¡°Hahaha¡­¡± Everyone burst outughing. ¡°Do not ever underestimate Levi! He must be prepared to battle us to the death if he¡¯s revealing his location and gathering all of his men! Remember, these guys are no pushovers!¡± ¡°Prepare yourselves, men! Weunch our attack in one hour!¡± ¡°Roger!¡± everyone shouted in unison with excited looks on their faces. Meanwhile, Raysonian forces had gathered somewhere near Terragon Hill. ¡°Hahaha¡­ The day we have been waiting for has finally arrived! Everything is going better than we¡¯ve nned!¡± ¡°We were only nning on weakening their forces slightly, but Levi went and gathered everyone here! This battle will crush the Erudian martial arts world tremendously!¡± ¡°Yeah! The Cardinal Hall may be incredibly powerful, but the Seven Fiends are pretty strong too! I heard they are all Rank Eight warriors!¡± ¡°What are Rank Eight warriors like, I wonder? Instead of mobilizing its Rank Eight warriors, Zarain would rather have Levi leave so they wouldn¡¯t have to reveal their trump card back then!¡± ¡°All we have to do is sit back and enjoy the show!¡± As they had not bothered to hide their tracks, someone had managed to follow them without them even realizing it. It was incredibly difficult for Levi to track them by himself, but things were different after he had so much resources at his disposal. Apart from his Team Of Secret Warriors, he also had the Seven Fiends to lend him a hand. The tension of the impending war increased, and Levi had been standing atop Terragon Hill for hours by the time he received word about Zoey being all right. He then let out a sigh of relief knowing that he could fully focus on fighting the uing battle. I¡¯ll have to take care of the enemy troops before I can rescue Zoey! Terragon Hill is now the focus of the entire world, and this battle is so significant that it could affect the path taken by the Erudian martial arts world as well as the rest of the world! ¡°Three, two, one, attack!¡± Zoom! A signal re wasunched into the sky and exploded above Terragon Hill. Boom! Boom! Boom! Powerful res wereunched into the sky one after another, illuminating Terragon Hill and making it bright as day. Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g ¡°Attack!¡± ¡°Kill Levi!¡± Just like that, tens of thousands of powerful warriorsunched an attack on Terragon Hill from all directions. ¡°Time for you to die, Levi!¡± Jared and Bruce had also joined the battle. Chapter 1832 Chapter 1832 ¡°Charge!¡± Countless warriors began making their way up Terragon Hill, each of them fueled by an intense bloodlust. They charged forward with a determination to kill all followers of the Fiery Demon, only to pause in their tracks a few minutester out of confusion. Why haven¡¯t we encountered any of the Fiery Demon¡¯s forces? Given their numbers, they should be all over the ce! There¡¯s no way that many people could hide in a tiny little hill like this! Where the hell are they? ¡°Be careful, men! We¡¯re up against a very cunning enemy! They¡¯re most probably lying in wait for the perfect moment to ambush us!¡± ¡°Keep your eyes peeled, everyone!¡± The warriors then went on high alert and slowed down their ascent, but every step they took only made them increasingly anxious. The entire Terragon Hill was enveloped in an eerie silence, and not a single soul could be seen. In fact, even the animals in the area seemed to have vanishedpletely. ¡°This can¡¯t be right! Where is everybody? They should¡¯ve attacked us by now!¡± With no enemy in sight, the warriors could only continue making their way up the mountain. They soon made it halfway up the mountain, but there were still no enemies in sight. Everyone had puzzled looks on their faces as they nced at their surroundings. What on earth is going on here? We¡¯re already halfway up the mountain for goodness¡¯ sake! Why haven¡¯t we encountered a single enemy? What exactly is Levi ying at? ¡°This is unbelievably sly and cunning!¡± ¡°They¡¯d better pray that I don¡¯t find them or I¡¯ll make them wish they were dead!¡± ¡°Let¡¯s keep going, men!¡± The warriors then continued climbing up the mountain from all directions. With the powerful Gem List warriors from The Cardinal Hall to back them up, they felt no fear whatsoever. However, the sheer strangeness of the situation had them all freaking out as they saw no one even when they were close to the peak of the mountain. ¡°Just what is Levi ying at?¡± That was a question that burned in the back of everyone¡¯s minds. ¡°I know Levi! He¡¯s an incredibly cunning fellow! It is precisely times like these that we need to be extra careful!¡± Jared reminded them. ¡°That¡¯s right! Levi and the Seven Fiends are a force to be reckoned with! We will suffer tremendous losses if we fall victim to their tricks!¡± An air of terror surrounded Terragon Hill as everyone had anxious expressions on their faces. The council members of The Cardinal Hall then held a meeting to discuss their strategy, and they eventually decided to have the warriors from the Gem List and The Cardinal Hall lead the way. The rest of the troops followed behind as they made their way to the peak of the mountain but still saw no enemies along the way. Even the strongest of warriors were starting to waver as they knew how cruel and cunning the Fiery Demon¡¯s forces were. If this really is some kind of trapid out for us, we might actually not survive it! They all arrived at the peak of Terragon Hill about half an hourter, but a lone figure was all that awaited them at the top, and it was none other than Levi himself. Everyone was caught off guard as they were not expecting it in the slightest. Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Why is he the only person on Terragon Hill? What happened to the tens of thousands of men that make up the Fiery Demon¡¯s forces? The Cardinal Hall had seen and confirmed that all of the Fiery Demon¡¯s forces were gathered here, so where have they all disappeared to? We¡¯ve practically searched every inch of Terragon Hill on our way up, and we haven¡¯t seen a single enemy! Where the hell is everybody? ¡°Why is he all by himself?¡± They were all confused and unable to wrap their heads around what was going on. The figure slowly turned around to face them, and they were all certain that it was Levi. He was the only enemy they had encountered so far in Terragon Hill. ¡°I¡¯ve been waiting quite some time for you all!¡± he said with a smile, but everyone only saw him as the devil in the flesh. ¡°An Empty Fort Strategy?¡± Could Levi have pulled off an Empty Fort Strategy? This must be a trick of some sort! If that¡¯s the case, where could his men possibly be hiding to ambush us? Our men are all over the ce, so they have nowhere to hide at all! Where the hell are they? Chapter 1833 Chapter 1833 It¡¯s impossible for an army that huge to just vanish into thin air and disappear from under The Cardinal Hall¡¯s nose! The only logical exnation would be that they have hidden themselves in the environment like the Silhouettes of Zarain or the samurais of Raysonia! But, even so, only a few are capable of pulling that off! There¡¯s no way that many of them could do such a thing! Damn it, where are they? What cunning trick does Levi have up his sleeve this time? Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g ¡°What the hell are you ying at, Levi? Where is everyone?¡± Jabez asked out of curiosity. ¡°Yeah! Your puny tricks are useless in the face of true power!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, Levi! You¡¯d better surrender yourself and your men right now, and we¡¯ll consider keeping your corpse in one piece!¡± They hurled threats at him while scanning their surroundings cautiously. No one dared make any sudden moves, not even the powerful Gem List warriors. Levi was delighted when he saw that they were still afraid of him and said with a chuckle, ¡°Don¡¯t worry! I¡¯m the only one here on Terragon Hill!¡± ¡°Bullsh*t! We¡¯ve all seen the Fiery Demon¡¯s forces enter Terragon Hill! There¡¯s no way you¡¯re the only one here!¡± ¡°Enough with the lies, Levi! If you have some sort of trick up your sleeve, now is the time for you to reveal it!¡± Levi was immediately rebutted the moment he spoke, but he simply shed them a smile in response. Looks like the Fiery Demon really has traumatized them greatly in the past, huh? ¡°They¡¯ve already left, so don¡¯t bother looking for them! I don¡¯t need their help to handle small fry like you!¡± Levi dered with a smug grin. ¡°They¡¯ve left? Who are you kidding? Where could they have possibly gone? There¡¯s no way we would¡¯ve missed that many people leaving the area!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right! We have control over the skies above Terragon Hill, so they can¡¯t even fly out of here! You really think we¡¯d believe your lies?¡± Everyoneshed out angrily at Levi, but he was actually telling the truth. The Seven Fiends have indeed left the area with their men. They were expecting him to propose an amazing n, but he ordered them to retreat instead. That was precisely why the Seven Fiends objected to his n earlier, but they didn¡¯t dare disobey him and could only do as told. They then left Terragon Hill with everyone, including Josephine and those who were with her. Of course, they didn¡¯t fly out of the area, nor did they actually vanish into thin air. Levi had already ordered his Team Of Secret Warriors to dig a tunnel through Terragon Hill by the time he came up with that n of his. Erudia wasn¡¯t dubbed the king of infrastructure for nothing, and it took only a day for these highly- trained experts to finish digging the secret passage. That was how the Seven Fiends were able to leave the area without being noticed, and it was something that even The Cardinal Hall didn¡¯t seeing. They had managed to seal off the sky above the mountain, so Levi had his men dig a passage directly through the mountain instead. That way, the Seven Fiends were able to sneak out of there without encountering any fight from The Cardinal Hall¡¯s forces. On top of that, his strategy had also ruined the Raysonian forces¡¯ ns as they were hoping for the Erudian army to be weakened by the battle with the Fiery Demon¡¯s army. ¡°This is bad! We¡¯ve just discovered a secret passageway that goes straight through the mountain and ends elsewhere!¡± ¡°That¡¯s probably how the Seven Fiends have left the area with their men!¡± experts from The Cardinal Hall eximed upon discovering the tunnels. ¡°What on earth are you ying at, Levi?¡± Chapter 1834 Chapter 1834 That was when everyone from The Cardinal Hall realized how the troops had vanished without a trace. Wait¡­ What? Levi actually dug a freaking tunnel through the mountain? That¡¯s how everyone disappeared? Unbelievable! How could any of us see thising? If the higher-ups decide to pursue this matter, we would all be guilty of severe negligence and held responsible for it! Good thing Levi is still here, or we¡¯d be in big trouble! Still, the fact that he¡¯s here leads us to a few more questions¡­ Why would he have the Seven Fiends leave like that? Why would he stay behind all by himself? Isn¡¯t this practically suicide? Why wouldn¡¯t he escape when he had the chance? If he¡¯s not nning on running, he should at least have kept his entire army with him! The Fiends are formidable warriors, so why would he have them leave? This doesn¡¯t make any sense no matter how you look at it! In fact, his act of summoning all of the Fiery Demon¡¯s forces and having them gather here was illogical, to begin with! He¡¯s basically presenting us with an opportunity to wipe them all out in one fell swoop! Everyone racked their brains, but no one was able toprehend the logic behind Levi¡¯s actions. Little did they know, everything Levi did was to minimize Erudia¡¯s losses so its enemies wouldn¡¯t benefit from the infighting. Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. He had never truly abandoned his duties as the God of War and Crown King, so trusting him fully and unconditionally would have been the best option. The Cardinal Hall had not expected things to turn out like that, let alone the Raysonian forces who just realized Levi was the only one remaining in Terragon Hill. Not only were they unable to witness a bloodbath between Levi¡¯s men and the Erudian forces, but it was also impossible for them to make it look like Levi had killed everyone. After all, the entire world was watching, and those present at the scene were the strongest warriors in existence. ¡°Something feels off!¡± Frowns could be seen on the faces of the Raysonian troops hiding near Terragon Hill. They were all dumbfounded when their spies within The Cardinal Hall informed them of the situation. ¡°Have someone investigate this and find out what¡¯s going on!¡± They decided to send some of their warriors to check on things at Terragon Hill. In doing so, they had exposed themselves to Levi¡¯s men who had been keeping an eye on them the whole time. The Seven Fiends too began making their move by having some of them rescue Zoey while the others were tasked with investigating the clues they had. Kaiden shot Levi a deadly re as he asked, ¡°What the hell are you trying to do, Levi?¡± Levi simply shed him a smile in response and said, ¡°Nothing at all! You guys wanted to kill me, didn¡¯t you? Well? Bring it on, then! I can take you all alone!¡± ¡°Y-You¡­You insolent fool! You¡¯re only ranked sixth on the Gem List! There are tons of people much stronger than you!¡± ¡°Today is the day you die, Levi!¡± Levi¡¯s words had angered a lot of people at the scene, but they were all wondering Levi¡¯s purpose behind his actions. Jared had a strange look on his face as he stood in the crowd. He was so well-hidden that even Levi didn¡¯t see him when he scanned the crowd several times. ¡°Oh, no! We¡¯ve been baited!¡± he shouted all of a sudden. While Jared didn¡¯t fully understand Levi¡¯s reasons for having the Seven Fiends retreat so suddenly, he figured Levi must¡¯ve sent someone to rescue Zoey. ¡°There¡¯s something else I need to take care of, so I¡¯ll let you guys deal with Levi! Bye now!¡± Just like that, Jared had left Terragon Hill and rushed straight for Gamma Tech training base. Chapter 1835 Chapter 1835 That was something Levi did not expect as he had been searching for Jared ever since The Cardinal Hall¡¯s forces had arrived, only to have Jared leave the moment he saw through his ns. Kaiden and the others soon received word of Jared leaving the battle. ¡°It¡¯s fine. We can handle Levi by ourselves! Also, inform The Cardinal Hall that we¡¯re having half of our men searching for the Fiends! This is an insanely rare opportunity, so we mustn¡¯t let them escape!¡± With that, half of The Cardinal Hall and Eragon¡¯s warriors left the scene in search of the Fiends and their troops. This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. Despite having their forces reduced by half, a majority of the major forces in the martial arts world as well as Bruce and his team of international forces were still there. All Bruce¡¯s men wanted was to kill Levi, and they couldn¡¯t care less about the lives of the other Erudian forces. With the top ten warriors on the Gem List present, they saw Levi as nothing more than a trapped beast making a desperate struggle before death. Three of the Seven Fiends sighed as they nced at Terragon Hill from afar. ¡°Do you think Levi can handle that many people on his own?¡± ¡°This is probably a good thing for him, though. It will be the strongest form of training he has ever had! He¡¯d be ranked third on the Gem List if he seeds!¡± ¡°Surely, you know you¡¯re not getting out of here alive, right? Have you picked a spot to have your corpse buried, Levi? Don¡¯t worry, Erudia will take good care of your family once you¡¯re dead! Forlevia has such a rare talent, after all! Let me go first, guys!¡± Gerald shouted as he stepped forward. He had been wanting to fight Levi for a very long time, and that opportunity had finally fallen into his hands. ¡°You should all juste at once! Let¡¯s not waste each other¡¯s time!¡± Levi said. Gerald was furious when he heard that. ¡°Don¡¯t you get all cocky now, Levi! I can take you on all by myself!¡± Boom! With a loud roar, Gerald¡¯s muscles expanded in size, causing his shirt to rip and tear in the process. There was a symbol of a ck wolf on his torso, and a faint light seemed to be emanating from it. It looked like the wolf was about to jump out of his body, and Gerald¡¯s aura underwent a huge transformation as the wolf symbol provided him with immense strength and lightning speed. ¡°Die!¡± Gerald roared as he appeared before Levi in the blink of an eye and wed at him with enough force to crush anything beneath his palm. Even if his strength wasn¡¯t greater than Levi¡¯s, Gerald was confident that he would at least be able to trade hundreds of blows with him and end the fight with a draw at worst. ¡°F*ck off!¡± The next thing he knew, Levi had responded to his attack with a p that was much stronger and faster. ¡°Pfft!¡± Unable to withstand the impact, Gerald was sent flying by that p, and his blood spilled all over the floor. ¡°Next!¡± Levi shouted coldly. Gerald was the strongest member of the Four Powermen, so everyone was shocked when they saw him go down with just one p. Levi then nced at the looks on their faces and shouted, ¡°All of you,e at once!¡± ¡°All right, then! Let¡¯s see what the Fiery Demon¡¯s heir is capable of!¡± Several men stepped forward, and Levi recognized them as the Thunder Lord, the de King, the Spear King, and the Swordmaster. The four of them were ranked ten to seven on the Gem List respectively, and they were going to test if Levi was truly worthy of his sixth rank on the Gem List. Those men were of a much higher level than Einar, and thebined strength of all four of them would shake even the heavens above. Ganging up on me, I see¡­ So much for being on the side of the morally righteous! Levi let out a helpless chuckle at the thought of that. While the four of them doubted Levi¡¯s strength and were brave enough to fight him one-on-one, they also believed in The Manifest Court¡¯s authority. After all, the fact that Levi was ranked sixth on the Gem List meant he was stronger than them. ¡°Attack!¡± ¡°Get him!¡± Chapter 1836 Chapter 1836 Everyone had assumed the four of them would end the fight in an instant, especially since the Swordmaster was not only a martial artist but also a master of magical techniques. Martial artsbined with magical techniques was terrifying on its own, and he was joined by three other powerful warriors. The Thunder Lord was the one leading the attack, and he didn¡¯t gain his title because he could control thunder or lightning. Instead, he was called the Thunder Lord because he was so strong that he survived being struck by lightning, which was a clear indicator of his strength. The de Kingunched his scimitar at lightning speed, and the swift rotation of the de itself was enough to stir up a storm around it. His swordsmanship was the fastest in the world, and few were capable of blocking his attacks. The Spear King hurled his spear toward Levi, and it tore through the night sky like a lightning bolt. The Swordmaster toounched the two swords he carried on his back out of their sheaths. All four of their attacks came raining down on Levi from above, and everyone quickly moved out of the vicinity when they felt the terrifying energy spread through the air. It wasn¡¯t often that four Gem List warriors wouldunch abined assault like that, and nobody in their right mind would want to get caught in the crossfire. Since it was the Fiery Demon¡¯s heir that they were up against, no one was bothered by them ganging up on Levi. All they cared about was killing Levi and anyone affiliated with the Fiery Demon¡¯s forces. ¡°Just the way I like it!¡± Levi yelled. Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! Just like that, Leviunched four punches at speeds beyond anyone¡¯s imagination. The four Gem List warriors went all out in their attacks and left Levi no room for counter-attacks, but Levi was somehow able to deliver four rapid punches within that instant. Bang! Despite being able to withstand lightning strikes, Levi¡¯s punch caused the Thunder Lord¡¯s shirt to rip apart and left a bloody wound on his torso. Bang! With the second punch, Levi sent the spinning scimitar flying back toward the de King. ¡°Ugh!¡± The de King puked up a mouthful of blood upon catching the scimitar. Bang! A simr fate befell the Spear King, and it felt like he had been hit by a mountain when he caught his spear. Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. Boom! The ground beneath him cracked open when hended, and he had to take dozens of steps backward just to steady himself. Bang! Although Levi¡¯s punch didn¡¯t send the Swordmaster¡¯s twin swords flying, his eyes were filled with shock nheless. What the hell? Isn¡¯t this guy a little too powerful? He knocked three of us back, and my des didn¡¯t even scratch him at all! ¡°Now, it¡¯s my turn!¡± Levi vanished right after saying that, only to appear before the Thunder Lord as hended three punches on him. Boom! Boom! Boom! The Thunder Lord was unable to dodge them at all, and the punches cracked his body open before sending him flying into the distance. Before the others could respond, Levi immediately charged at the de King and Spear King. As the two of them were a little stronger, it took Levi five punches and eight punches respectively to stop them. The Swordmaster was the only one left standing, and Levi wasn¡¯t about to give him a chance to use his magical techniques. He had barely raised his finger when Levi¡¯s fist reached him, and he had to use everything he had just to block them. Levi¡¯s punches rained down on him like the sustained rapid fire of a machine gun, and the Swordmaster had tobine his martial arts skills with his magical techniques just to fend them off. ¡°Gah!¡± However, the Swordmaster was unable to keep up for long and was sent flying the moment one of those punches hit him. ¡°Next!¡± Levi shouted. At this rate, I should be facing the one ranked five on the Gem List¡­ Chapter 1837 Chapter 1837 Levi had crushed the four warriors who ranked lower than he did on the Gem List and proved that The Manifest Court was right about his rank. ¡°I¡¯ll fight you!¡± A woman¡¯s voice was heard, and it sounded so cold that everyone shuddered upon hearing it. The woman ranked five on the Gem List and was known as Madam Ice. She and her forces had always been residing in the snowy ins in the North, and it was rumored that she could freeze everything within hundreds of miles. Given her ridiculously powerful ability, it made perfect sense that she was ranked five on the Gem List. Everyone fell silent the moment she entered the scene as she was the first challenger that was supposedly stronger than Levi, and everyone firmly believed in The Manifest Court¡¯s authority. Madam Ice then began her attack without saying another word, her every move covering their surroundings with a frosty mist. ¡°Frost st! Frost st! Frost st!¡± All of Terragon Hill was continuously shrouded by a freezing mist which coated the trees and cliffs with ayer of ice and snow. It looked almost like they were at the icy ins in the North end of Erudia, and everyone around them scrambled out of the area to avoid frostbite. Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. The freezing mist from a Rank Eight warrior was capable of instantly freezing anything it came into contact with. Not wanting to give Levi the chance to deliver a single punch, Madam Ice quickly hit him with a st of freezing mist, and he waspletely frozen in the next second. ¡°It¡¯s over!¡± Madam Ice said with a chuckle. ¡°Hahaha¡­¡± Everyone at the sceneughed alongside her. As expected of someone ranked five on the Gem List! She really is stronger than Levi! Crack! Levi had broken out of the ice before they even stoppedughing. Boom! Boom! He pped his hands, sending a scorching heatwave through the air around them. Crack! Crack! Crack! The ice that had formed on Terragon Hill began to melt, and it looked like the mountain was engulfed in mes from afar. ¡°Ugh!¡± Unable to withstand the burning steam, Madam Ice copsed and looked like she was about to melt from the heat. Right as she thought she was going to die, Levi held himself back, and the heat was gone as quickly as it came. But¡­ he¡¯s the Fiery Demon¡¯s heir! Why would he spare my life? Shouldn¡¯t he be killing me on the spot instead? Madam Ice thought to herself in surprise and disbelief. ¡°Next!¡± With the fifth-ranking warrior on the Gem List defeated, a monk stepped up to face Levi and said, ¡°Please, put down your weapon and take up a life of peace!¡± Oh? The Warrior Monk that ranks fourth on the Gem List? I heard he¡¯s from the Golden Temple in the West, and that he has perfected the Golden Armor technique to a point where he can¡¯t be killed! ¡°Have you ever seen me kill?¡± ¡°No, I have not!¡± ¡°So you¡¯ve only heard of it, then? Even what you see with your eyes may not be the truth, so why are you so sure that I¡¯m a Fiend simply because you¡¯ve heard rumors of it?¡± ¡°I¡­¡± Levi¡¯s words left the Warrior Monk speechless instantly. ¡°Do not let his lies deceive you! You have to take him down as soon as possible!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right! Please, kill this wicked man now!¡± Everyone in the crowd urged the Warrior Monk to make a move. ¡°Here Ie!¡± the Warrior Monk said as he pressed his palms together. ¡°Come on, then!¡± Levi then engaged the Warrior Monk in a fistfight of epic proportions, leveling the hills around them and shaking the entire mountain to its core. The Warrior Monk activated his Golden Armor in the end, but Levi broke through it forcefully with seven punches and defeated the Warrior Monk. Everyone in the area was speechless and in shock. Oh, my god! Levi has just defeated the warriors ranked fourth and fifth on the Gem List! But the real fight is just about to begin! He¡¯ll have to face the top three on the Gem List next! Chapter 1838 Chapter 1838 Everyone was trembling with fear as they wondered how Levi was so insanely powerful. This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. How is Levi so powerful? Even though the four warriors of lower ranks had ganged up on him, their defeat was still understandable and eptable. But¡­ Madam Ice and the Warrior Monk are ranked higher than him, so how did they lose to him? This is unbelievable! For the first time ever, people were beginning to doubt the authority of The Manifest Court and the Gem&Stone List. Even they make mistakes in judgment, huh? Given Levi¡¯s disy of strength, it¡¯s obvious that he¡¯s perfectly capable of challenging the top three on the Gem List! Outsiders may not be aware of this, but every martial artist knows that¡¯s the maximum level one could possibly achieve in life! Like the top three on the Stone List, the top three on the Gem List are in apletely different leaguepared to the others. There is a huge gap between the third and fourth rank on the Gem List, and those on the top three are practically a different kind of existence! Coming in third on the Gem List was a master of magical techniques from an ancient n. He was given the nickname Xenotoph, and his sorcery was considered the strongest in the world of magic. It wouldn¡¯t even be an exaggeration to say that countless practitioners of magic revered and worshipped him like a god. The one ranked second on the Gem List was a man nicknamed Robed yer. He dominated the martial arts world in Bayview years ago, and the mere sight of his robe was able to terrorize thousands of people. ording to the rumors, he was the one who dominated the era that came after the Fiery Demon. The Cardinal Hall had invited him over to grant him the title ¡°The Dragon Of Erudia¡±, but he rejected the invitation and went into hiding in the city. Due to his tendency to keep a low profile, one could very well end up shopping for groceries next to him without even recognizing him. Very little was known of Leonidas who ranked first on the Gem List, but the fact that his rank topped that of Robed yer¡¯s showed just how powerful he was. He was the true pick of the litter on the Gem List, and any fight involving the three of them was sure to result in mass destruction. Levi had received word that the top second and third on the Gem List had joined the battle, so his next opponent should be Xenotoph. However, Xenotoph was nowhere to be seen, much to everyone¡¯s confusion. ¡°Will Xenotoph and Robed yer please assist us in killing this wicked man?¡± ¡°Please!¡± The crowd called out to them. ording to The Cardinal Hall¡¯s ns, Leonidas was the only one of the three who hadn¡¯t arrived. That was when a few men stepped forward and apologized, ¡°Sorry, everyone! Our master is currently in seclusion, so he cannot make it here!¡± ¡°Then why did you guys say Xenotoph is here?¡± Kaiden asked in confusion. ¡°We were just trying to intimidate the Fiends through the use of our master¡¯s name, but¡­¡± The disciples weren¡¯t expecting Levi to be so powerful that their master would have to personally join the battle. ¡°Aww, damn it!¡± Everyone was disappointed and could only ce their hopes on Robed yer. ¡°Are you here, Robed yer?¡± As everyone began looking for him, an old man stepped forward with a tattered robe in hand. That was Robed yer¡¯s trademark robe that he wore when he dominated the era in the past, and the mere sight of it could terrorize thousands. ¡°Honestly, my master has been living a carefree and idle life for a very long time. He is currently in Erudia, but I don¡¯t know his exact location. As such, I could only bring his trademark robe here in his ce!¡± Kaiden and his men respectfully took the robe over before shouting at Levi, ¡°Seeing this robe is as good as seeing Robed yer in person, Levi! ording to the rules of the martial arts world, those who see this robe must kneel! Now, hurry up and surrender!¡± Levi simply sneered at him and said, ¡°Are you guys crazy or what? I¡¯m not even afraid of Robed yer, so why would I fear his robe?¡± He then fired a burst of energy at the robe, shredding it into pieces and stunning everyone around him. They knew Levi had gone mad but were helpless to do anything about it. Levi too had lost the motivation to fight them and simply wanted to know how Zoey was doing. Chapter 1839 Chapter 1839 Meanwhile, Venom Fiend, Blood Fiend, and Ghost Fiend had sneakily made their way to the outside of Gamma Tech training base. As Levi had entrusted them with the mission of rescuing Zoey, the Seven Fiends treated it with high priority and sent three of its members for the job. Naturally, Venom Fiend specialized in the use of poison and killed many without even being seen. Blood Fiend was incredibly powerful thanks to the use of Blood Arts in training. Ghost Fiend, on the other hand, was incredibly charming and had top-notch illusion magic. With the three of them on the task, Levi was certain that they would be sessful in rescuing Zoey. ¡°Come on, let¡¯s get her out of here!¡± Given how powerful they were, the three of them had no need to sneak around and simply waltzed into the building like they owned the ce. Beep! Beep! Beep! The rm in the training base rang loudly the moment they entered through the door. Swoosh! A wall of light rose behind them, blocking off their escape route instantly. ¡°Why do I feel like we¡¯ve walked into an ambush?¡± Ghost Fiend asked cautiously. ¡°That¡¯s because you¡¯re right! I¡¯ve been expecting you guys!¡± Jared said as he stepped into view with his men. The Gamma Tech training base was equipped with the most advanced technology, and an aircraft capable of traveling several times faster than the speed of sound was one of their many inventions. Jared had used it to rush back to the training base before the three Fiends arrived. ¡°So, you¡¯re the one who took her?¡± Blood Fiend asked. Jared let out a pervertedugh. ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s right! She¡¯s inside the base, so feel free to try and rescue her!¡± ¡°You¡¯re dead!¡± Blood Fiend shouted furiously. His eyes had turned red, and bloody symbols appeared on his face as he charged forward. Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. As he hadn¡¯t fought anyone that day, he decided to make Jared his first kill and wanted nothing but to rip him apart. The sky around them turned crimson red when he began his attack, and the air was filled with the scent of blood. However, a sinister smile formed on Jared¡¯s lips as Blood Fiend appeared before him and grabbed him by the shoulders. With his strength as a Rank Eight warrior, he was capable of tearing even the toughest of opponents to shreds. Suddenly, Jared¡¯s body turned into liquid, catching Blood Fiendpletely off guard. ¡°Sh*t!¡± Blood Fiend went pale when he realized something was amiss and attempted to retreat, but Jared wasn¡¯t about to let that happen. Boom! He condensed the energy into his fist and sted it out of his fist, sending Blood Fiend flying with a single punch. ¡°Argh!¡± Blood Fiend¡¯s eyes were filled with fear as he had never seen such power before. The next thing he knew, Jared had rushed forward and rained down punches on his body. Blood Fiend¡¯s body had long since been strengthened to the point that it was immune to attacks from modern weaponry, but it was no match for Jared¡¯s fists and began bleeding everywhere. Unable to retaliate whatsoever, Blood Fiend and was about to be torn apart by Jared when he suddenly vanished in a sh. Whoosh! Had Ghost Fiend not used his illusion magic to rescue Blood Fiend, he really would¡¯ve died on the spot. ¡°Just you watch! I¡¯ve applied hundreds of rare and highly toxic poisons on his body! His fate is sealed, and no amount of training will save him from death!¡± Venom Fiend said with a cold chuckle. Being a mere Rank Seven warrior, he was the weakest of the Seven Fiends but was able to bridge the gap through the use of poison. What made Venom Fiend so scary was the fact that he had killed the most Rank Seven and Rank Eight warriorspared to the other Fiends, and he did so through the use of poisons alone. Venom Fiend had poisoned Jared with hundreds of deadly poisons while he was fighting Blood Fiend earlier, and the three Fiends looked at Jared like he was a dead man walking. ¡°Is that so? Hundreds of poisons, you say?¡± Chapter 1840 Chapter 1840 Jared simply grinned at them like a predator eyeing its prey. Venom Fiend then channeled his poison magic and began counting down silently for the moment that Jared would bleed from all orifices and die a horrible death. The looks on the faces of all three Fiends changed a momentter when they saw Jared being perfectly fine even after the poison had taken effect. In fact, he still had that gleeful smile on his face as he stood before them. ¡°That¡¯s impossible! No one could possibly survive a poisoning of this degree!¡± Venom Fiend eximed in shock. Even the top three warriors on the Gem List would die or at least suffer from the poisons¡¯ effects, but Jared looked absolutely peachy. ¡°Poisons don¡¯t work on me!¡± Jared said with a smirk as he channeled his energy and excreted the poisons from his body. Hiss¡­ Smoke was everywhere as the ground sizzled and turned ck when the hundreds of poisons came into contact with it. ¡°Impossible! How could you have instantly excreted all of my poisons like that?¡± Venom Fiend found it absolutely unbelievable. Even Leonidas who ranks first on the Gem List might not be able to pull off such a feat, so how is this guy able to do so? This doesn¡¯t make any sense! Ghost Fiend, on the other hand, seemed to have understood something. ¡°I think it has something to do with his physical state!¡± ¡°You mean¡­ He has that legendary physical state that¡¯s immune to poison?¡± Blood Fiend asked. The Fiends were right about Jared¡¯s physical state being the issue. Because his body was made up of pure energy instead of flesh and bone, poisons had no effect on him whatsoever as he could just excrete them instantly. ¡°Die!¡± Jared¡¯s expression turned vicious as he charged at them. ¡°Retreat! We¡¯re no match for him! We¡¯ll die if we continue this fight!¡± Ghost Fiend shouted. Escaping from Jared would¡¯ve been impossible for anyone else, but Ghost Fiend¡¯s illusion magic was top-notch. With a Secrecy Spell, he was able to have the three of them vanish before Jared¡¯s eyes within a second. ¡°Damn it!¡± Jared could only shout in frustration as he watched the three of them disappear. Those three were obviously members of the Seven Fiends! Imagine the fame and glory I would receive if I were able to y them¡­ ¡°Hmph! I won¡¯t let you rescue Zoey, Levi! I¡¯m bringing the experiments ahead of schedule regardless of whether you survive the battle!¡± Jared muttered under his breath as he returned to the training base. He even told The Cardinal Hall about the Seven Fiends and urged them to press on with their search. Despite having escaped with their lives, the three Fiends soon found themselves in a dire situation as Blood Fiend was in critical condition. ¡°Hurry up and find me some fresh blood! I won¡¯t make it past tonight otherwise!¡± ording to Blood Fiend, fresh blood was the only thing that could save him from death. ¡°Where on earth are we going to find that?¡± Venom Fiend asked anxiously. ¡°Just kill anyone you see and take their blood!¡± Ghost Fiend urged him. ¡°No, don¡¯t! Have you guys forgotten Levi¡¯sst instruction? He forbade me from killing the innocent! We can either use man-made blood or animal blood! Just make sure you guys don¡¯t kill anyone!¡± Blood Fiend said in a weak voice. Venom Fiend nodded. ¡°All right, I understand. I¡¯ll go get you some animal blood, then!¡± Such was the power of Levi¡¯s name, as the Fiends would no longer kill innocent people even though he was only the Fiery Demon¡¯s heir when he gave them the order. Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. Eventually, his ways would be imprinted into them, and the Fiends would slowly turn good. Jared told Zoey with a smile upon returning to the training base, ¡°Levi is currently being attacked by our men and will not survive the battle! He sent some guys over to rescue you earlier, but I fought them all off!¡± ¡°What? He sent people to rescue me?¡± Zoey asked in surprise and disbelief. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, no one can save you, so you¡¯re staying here with me! I¡¯ll begin the experiments very soon, so you can forget about escaping this ce!¡± Jared had decided to carry out the experiments as soon as possible to y it safe and avoid any unforeseen circumstances. ¡°You¡¯re a monster!¡± Zoey shouted angrily. Chapter 1841 Chapter 1841 Jaredughed heartily as he prepared the experiment at once. It was going tomence in three hours. ¡°I will show all of you a miracle!¡± Jared¡¯s eyes shed like a madman. Meanwhile, on Terragon Hill, tens of thousands of men fell silent. The powerful warrior who was supposed to fight Levi hadn¡¯t appeared. It was ridiculous to expect Levi to be afraid of an ordinary warrior. Looking at the torn-up robe, everyone sensed that Levi had invited big trouble. At the same time, they realized that they had made a mistake. Would the Fiery Demon¡¯s heir be afraid of an ordinary fighter? How ridiculous is it! The worst part was none of them were Levi¡¯s match. No one had expected the top three of the Gem List to not appear. Most of the core fighters of The Cardinal Hall had gone hunting for the Fiery Demon¡¯s followers. Even the master of magical techniques, Jared, had left. Meanwhile, the international forces led by Bruce were dumbstruck. They had assumed they were in for a show, but hadn¡¯t expected Levi to be so strong, to the extent they themselves had to fight personally. The Raysonian spies that were among them were also stunned. Is Levi really invincible? Their n had failed. ¡°Who else? Why don¡¯t all of you attack together?¡± Feeling impatient, Levi had no time to waste. ¡°That¡¯s right! Even if the top fighters of the Gem List aren¡¯t here yet, there are still many formidable warriors among us. I¡¯m sure all of us will be able to kill him together,¡± Kaiden yelled. ¡°Yes! With so many of us, we can definitely kill him. After all, we are the backbone of Erudia¡¯s martial arts world!¡± One by one, the warriors riled themselves up. After all, they were not cannon fodder. Most of them were Rank Six and Rank Seven warriors. Together, they had the power to scorch the earth. ¡°Die!¡± Tens of thousands of men charged at Levi. Levi had never fought against so many formidable warriors at the same time before. They had posed a bigger challenge to him than the top-ranked fighters on the Gem List. Nevertheless, he decided to battle all of them alone, especially since he had a n. ¡°Let¡¯s do this!¡± Levi charged straight into them. It was an earth-shattering battle filled with ferocious roars and agonizing cries. The warriors of Erudia¡¯s martial arts world and The Cardinal Hall continued to fall. While they were desperately trying to kill Levi, they had missed out on one crucial detail. For those who were from Erudia, Levi only wounded them to the extent that they couldn¡¯t fight. As for the foreign forces gathered by Bruce, he killed all of them without mercy. Are you trying to weaken Erudia? No way! Instead, I will make you pay a terrible price. Levi fought more ferociously as the battle went on. He was surrounded by innumerable fallen bodies. Many of them were wailing in excruciating pain. Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g The brutal battle had already covered Terragon Hill in blood. Tens of thousands of men had been defeated by Levi. It was simply unimaginable to them. Is he Fiery Demon¡¯s heir? He is exceptionally strong! As time went on, the troops from The Cardinal Hall were totally annihted while the Erudian fighters were only injured. As for Bruce¡¯s troops, none of them survived. Fortunately for Bruce, he was somewhere else in Erudia. Or else, he too would have died there. Everyone was filled with shock and couldn¡¯t believe what they witnessed. Levi is invincible! Can anyone defeat him? He has defeated ten thousand men alone! He is just unstoppable! In fact, a terrifying thought crept into everyone¡¯s mind. Are the top three fighters on the Gem List even his match? With that, Levi left. Nevertheless, he had brought upon Erudia¡¯s martial arts world their greatest humiliation. Or at least, that was how they saw it. However, Levi didn¡¯t actually leave. He had found a ce nearby to hide instead. He was expecting the people who had set the trap for him to appear and massacre everyone there so as to not leave any evidence. Just as expected, someone appeared after Levi waited for a while. Chapter 1842 Chapter 1842 It wasn¡¯t just one person but ten. Perhaps, due to the sheer size of the crowd, they figured one man wasn¡¯t enough to do the job. Therefore, ten of them were sent. ¡°Hey, what are you doing? You can¡¯t pass through here!¡± Levi stepped forward and gave the ten men a fright. Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. They had just seen Levi leave and were surprised to see that he was still around. ¡°You¡­¡± All the ten men panicked. ¡°Retreat!¡± They had wanted to flee. ¡°No way!¡± Levi dashed forward and caught one of them. Bam! At that moment, the man attacked and exchanged a palm strike with Levi. Boom! The earth shattered at once ¡°It¡¯s you!¡± Levi¡¯s eyes shed with anger as he recognized the man to be the one who framed him. His martial skill was exactly the same. In such a short time, Levi couldn¡¯t tell the difference. ¡°Let me see who you really are!¡± Levi reached out to grab the man. ¡°Stop him! Stop him!¡± The man panicked. The next moment, the other nine warriors charged at Levi while he tried to flee. Although the warriors could barely hold Levi off, it was enough time for the man to escape. Bam! Bam! Do you think you¡¯re enough to stop me? Filled with murderous intent, a massive torrent of power emitted from his body. Whoosh! In a blink of an eye, the nine men were sent flying. Thud! Thud! The next moment, all nine of them stabbed themselves in the chest with a dagger. They chose death over giving Levi any information. Hence, it was toote for Levi to do anything. However, when he picked up the dagger, he saw that it was Raysonian. ¡°They¡¯re Raysonians!¡± With a glint in his eye, he thought about the few Raysonians he had met in Faike City who were staying with the Tate family. Even though he ordered West Sky Lord to watch them, it was evident that one person wasn¡¯t enough. It seems the gut feel from my many years of experience is urate. I can easily sense when something is wrong. ¡°I should begin my investigations with the Tate family. I must find out how they contacted these men after leaving Erudia for Raysonia.¡± With that, Levi finally had a lead. In fact, the Tate family was an extremely important clue. With the Team Of Secret Warriors and Seven Fiends roped in for the investigations, he was confident of getting to the bottom of the matter. Levi¡¯s furrowed eyebrows slowly rxed at the thought of the positive developments. So what if the perpetrator has escaped? I will still find him in the end! ¡°Let¡¯s go and see if Zoey has been rescued.¡± With that, Levi left Terragon Hill after achieving a decisive victory. Kaiden and the others who were with him were filled with disbelief. ¡°Impossible! Is Levi, the Fiery Demon¡¯s heir, going to let us off just like that?¡± ¡°Exactly, isn¡¯t he supposed to kill all of us? Why did he beat us up and spare us?¡± None of them understood the reason. ¡°He must be humiliating us! Mocking us over the fact that we are powerless against him. In fact, he is trampling on our pride!¡± Gerald yelled suddenly. ¡°That¡¯s right! Ridiculing us this way, it¡¯s more painful than killing us. I will have my revenge!¡± ¡°Does Levi think that no one can stop him? The warriors from The Cardinal Hall and Eragon have yet to show up. And neither has the third-best fighter on the Gem List. Everyone misunderstood Levi¡¯s intention. Sparing them had been misconstrued as humiliation. After Levi left, he met up with Venom Fiend a whileter. ¡°What? Zoey hasn¡¯t been rescued yet?¡± Levi began to worry. No wonder there was no sign of Jared. He must have turned back. I suppose he has seen through my n. ¡°Let¡¯s head to the Gamma Tech training base at once!¡± Levi hurried over. Chapter 1843 Chapter 1843 However, it was already toote. This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. After all, by the time Levi left Terragon Hill and met up with Venom Fiend, some time had passed. It didn¡¯t help that Gamma Tech training base was located in the north while Terragon Hill was in the south. A few hours earlier, Jared had almostpleted the preparations for his experiment. When he returned to where they were held, Wynona and Zoey had a feeling that something terrible was about to happen. ¡°Jared, stop this madness! Or else, you will suffer the consequences!¡± Wynona screamed. Jared replied with a smile, ¡°Zoey, there is no escape for you. Don¡¯t worry, once the experiment is completed, you will be mine!¡± Amidst Wynona¡¯s screams, Jared dragged Zoey away. Before he left, Jared turned around and red at Wynona. ¡°By the way, bring her along!¡± Meanwhile, at Lab Number One, the experiment was ready. All that was left was for Zoey to be put in ce. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. It will be done by the time you awake!¡± Jared gave Zoey a jab, causing her to lose consciousness. After she was ced in a sleeping pod, Jaredy down in a separate pod. The objective of his experiment was to insert his consciousness into Zoey¡¯s brain so that he could control her mind and turn her into his puppet. From then on, she would only obey him and won¡¯t recognize anyone else. And that was how diabolical Jared was. ¡°No!¡± Wynona became hysterical when she understood the true nature of the experiment. She wanted to stop it but was helpless to do so. In fact, she even saw Jared wave to her as if to reassure her that she would be next. Soon, the experimentmenced. Both of them were connected to thousands of wires where electrical waves could be seen flickering. It was obvious that the currents were flowing from Jared to Zoey. In less than half an hour, Jared had inserted his consciousness into Zoey¡¯s brain, taking control over her mind. Given that Jared wasprised of pure energy, the chances of sess for the experiment was a hundred percent. Seconds passed that turned into ten minutes¡­ twenty minutes¡­ twenty-nine minutes¡­ Where there was only one minute left beforepletion, Wynona lost control of herself and made a desperate move. Let¡¯s all die here together! She suddenly ran toward the other side of theb where the particle collider was. At that moment, there were four superparticles left inside the machine. When Jared experimented with changing his bodyposition, he had only used two of them. At that moment, Wynona¡¯s n was simple. She wanted to turn on the particle collider and cause the four superparticles to collide with each other. The energy that resulted would obliterate everything, including Jared himself. ¡°Stop her! Stop her!¡± When Jared¡¯s subordinates became aware of what she was trying to do, it was already toote. It was all Jared¡¯s mistake for bringing Wynona to theb unbound. She was familiar with everything in theb. The moment she turned on the particle collider, she even opened the energy exhaust to enable its release. ¡°Ten!¡± ¡°Nine!¡± ¡°Eight!¡± ¡­ Jared¡¯s experiment wasing to an end. ¡°Four!¡± ¡°Three!¡± ¡°Two!¡± ¡­ Boom! At the veryst second, the four superparticles collided sessfully and unleashed a massive outburst of energy. It was ten times more powerful than the amount used by Jared to modify himself. After all, the collision of four particles resulted in an exponential increase in energypared to just two. In a blink of an eye, Jared¡¯s experiment wasn¡¯t just interrupted, the sleeping pods he and Zoey were in shattered into pieces. In fact, the entireb had been destroyed. Even Lab Number One which had the strongest security systems couldn¡¯t withstand the impact of the energy surge. Chapter 1844 Chapter 1844 Crack! Bang! Lab Number One began to crumble. Even its high-density armor was being gradually shattered. As for Jared¡¯s subordinates, all of them were obliterated in that instant. The moment the explosion spread out, the training base¡¯s defense systems were triggered immediately. The high-density armor of all thebs and buildings raised up to d the entire training base on the outside. Given that Gamma Tech training base was one of Erudia¡¯s most advancedbs, it had top-notch security systems. Unfortunately, the energy shockwave was so powerful that it smashed both the inner and outeryers of the high-density armor. Boom! A massive of energy exploded at the training base. Crack! Crack! Crack! Even though the otherbs and buildings were located far from Lab Number One, their high-density armors were still obliterated by the explosion. Boom! Boom! One by one, the buildings copsed. In a blink of an eye, the training base, which was the size of a small town, was razed to the ground. However, given how massive the explosion was, nothing was left in the end. Luckily, everyone in thebs and buildings followed the automatic evacuation protocol that was triggered. Beneath the training base was a separate training base buried underground. In times of danger, the floors would open, causing the upants to fall into the underground training base. Therefore, many lives were saved. Or else, they would have all died in the explosion given how fragile humans were. However, the energy shockwave had destroyed most of the machines in the underground training base and almost caused it to cave in. Luckily, the defense mechanisms had taken this into ount when they were built. Therefore, there were measures in ce to protect them from such a disaster. Or else, the underground training base would have been destroyed alongside Gamma Tech. At that moment the survivors cried in remorse. Why didn¡¯t we listen to Levi? Why did we stop him from killing Jared? Why did we insist on bringing Jared back? Why were we such idiots? Levi had warned us that he was nothing but trouble, but we didn¡¯t believe him! But now, it¡¯s obvious how big of a threat he is. He had caused the entire Gamma Tech training base to destroy and almost got all of us killed. The Gamma Tech training base, which was built over a period of fifty years, has now been reduced to just a pile of rubble. This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. The losses were unimaginable. Is Jared the cause of this? No! We only have ourselves to me. The staff at Gamma Tech were aware that they had raised a monster and had even given him the means to kill. Hence, they were responsible for destroying Gamma Tech and had no one else to me. However, it was toote for regrets. Even though the training base was located deep in the mountains, the energy released from the shockwave had alerted many other testing organizations. All of them quickly locked onto the location of the explosion. ¡°This is shocking! What are they doing at Gamma Tech? Fortunately, there¡¯s no one within a hundred- mile radius. Or else, it would have been a horrifying disaster. The news of the st quickly reached the Dragonites. They organized a rescue team that headed straight to Gamma Tech training base without any dy. ¡°My God, what happened here?¡± Everyone was stunned when they saw the rubble at the st site with their binocrs. They were well aware of how strong the defenses at Gamma Tech were. Therefore, they couldn¡¯t imagine what sort of explosion could have leveled the entire training base. It was something that could not have been caused by martial artists. ¡°Go! Go! Go!¡± The rescue team descended swiftly upon the st site. However, they were even more astounded when they arrived. Chapter 1845 Chapter 1845 When the rescue team saw the devastation before them, their knees trembled in fright. They had never seen anything so terrifying before. The entire training base was decimated with barely any rubble left. In the face of the enormous surge of energy, everything with a physical presence was melted away. Furthermore, the residual energy covered the entire training base instead of dissipating. Although the energy field was weak, an ordinary person couldn¡¯t pass through it still. Anyone who tried to enter would disintegrate upon contact. ¡°Oh no! The shockwaves are too strong. It¡¯s not something our bodies can withstand. We can¡¯t take the risk of entering the ce!¡± ¡°Requesting for reinforcements! Requesting for reinforcements!¡± The rescue team pleaded for help. If the energy field wasn¡¯t cleared, there was no way they could start the rescue. At that moment, Levi finally arrived. In fact, he had even felt the st from afar while he was on his way there. His expression drastically changed at the terrifying amount of energy that was released. Even he was astounded by it. If he had been hit by the st, he would be grievously hurt if not dead. I can¡¯t believe how powerful the shockwave is. Based on the direction it wasing from, Levi surmised that it came from the Gamma Tech training base. Hence, he quickened his pace and prayed that everything would be all right. I¡¯ll never forgive myself if something happened. When Levi arrived at what was left of Gamma Tech, he was dumbstruck. What in the world happened? Everything has been obliterated. ¡°Zoey!¡± Levi dashed toward the training base. However, the energy field began to shred his flesh the moment he came into contact. Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. ¡°Argh!¡± Levi roared and forcefully pushed back the energy field and dashed into the rubble in search of Zoey. The rescue team behind him was shocked at his maniacal action. Nevertheless, Levi had eradicated the energy field with brute force, allowing them tomence the rescue at once. Thousands of rescuers surged into the training base and began the rescue operations. Meanwhile, Levi was digging in the dirt with his bare hands. Everywhere he dug, he was filled with disappointment. There was no sign of any life, let alone Zoey. In the face of such a massive st, any trace of blood would disintegrate, let alone a human body. The st had caused the air to superheat and incinerate everything in sight. Therefore, Levi still couldn¡¯t find any traces of life despite digging three feet deep. At the same time, many of the rescuers joined Levi and continued digging through the rubble, hoping to find any survivors. As time ticked by, they had dug through twenty percent of the ground but found nothing still. This is shocking! Given that the st had incinerated the training base¡¯s protective armor to dust, no one would have survived that.¡± ¡°Exactly, I have never seen such devastation before. There¡¯s no way anyone could havee out alive!¡± A few of the rescuers were discussing the situation. However, Levi was infuriated when he overheard them. ¡°That¡¯s impossible! There must be survivors. They can¡¯t be all dead. They just can¡¯t!¡± Shaken by how emotional Levi was, the rescuers moved to another side and didn¡¯t dare utter another word. If another word came out of their mouths, Levi would have their heads. ¡°Find them! Continue finding them!¡± Levi bellowed as he searched the rubble together with the rescuers. Given how big the training base¡¯s footprint was, they had only searched through half of it in one hour. The result increased the despair everyone felt as there was still no sign of life. When Levi hadn¡¯t found any clues rting to Zoey, he grew increasingly anxious. He was shuddering in fear while sweating nervously at the same time. As his face lost all color, his eyeballs looked as if they were about to pop out. If something had happened to Zoey, he didn¡¯t even know how to face it. I have to keep searching! At that moment, one of the rescuers eximed, ¡°I found something!¡± Levi dashed over at once. Chapter 1846 Chapter 1846 Finally, they discovered the underground training base. ¡°Zoey may be hiding inside!¡± Levi¡¯s eyes burned with hope. Even though the defenses of the underground training base weren¡¯t destroyed, it had suffered significant damage still. Although everyone inside survived, many of them suffered various degrees of injuries. As the underground training base was opened up, the survivors were rescued one by one. Levi waited at the entrance with joy. However, when more and more survivors emerged, Levi began to panic as there was still no sign of Zoey. ¡°That¡¯s thest one!¡± Levi was stunned the moment thest person was rescued as it wasn¡¯t Zoey at all. ¡°Impossible! Is there anyone inside still?¡± Levi¡¯s face was filled with disbelief. ¡°No, this is thest one.¡± The rescuers loaded the man onto the stretcher. ¡°I don¡¯t believe it!¡± Levi entered the training base and started looking everywhere. After circling the ce, he didn¡¯t find a single soul. Zoey¡¯s not here and neither is Jared! There¡¯s no sign of Wynona too. When he returned to where the rescuers were, he began asking the survivors about what happened. ¡°You can stop looking. They¡¯re all gone! No one else survived!¡± the survivors told him. ¡°What?¡± Levi¡¯s mind was blown as he couldn¡¯t ept what they said. ¡°That devil, Jared, had managed to change his bodyposition through his experiments. After that, he experimented on Zoey too, thinking of controlling her mind forever! In order to stop him, Wynona started the particle collider¡­¡± ¡°We saw everything with our own eyes! Wynona chose to sacrifice in order to stop him!¡± The survivors rted everything that had happened to Levi, sending a chill down his spine. ¡°Wynona chose to die together with him?¡± he asked with a trembling voice. ¡°Yes. When the superparticles collided, the energy released obliterated the entire training base. No one could have survived that.¡± ¡°They must have turned into dust! Nothing would be left of them!¡± the survivors eximed. ¡°Is she dead?¡± Levi mumbled to himself just like a madman. ¡°It¡¯s all your fault! You¡¯re the ones who are responsible, but why are you the ones that have survived instead?¡± Suddenly, Levi raged at the survivors like a beast. They wanted to retort but couldn¡¯t think of a valid reason. Strictly speaking, they were the cause of it all. If not for them, none of this would have happened. Fifty years of work would also not have been wasted while countless other lives would have been saved. Everyone became fearful when they felt Levi¡¯s murderous intent. He is the Fiery Demon after all. Killing someone in anger is to be expected of him. ¡°Calm down, please! Calm down!¡± the rescuers beseeched him. However, Levi continued to re at the survivors with his blood boiling underneath his skin. If Zoey was really dead, all these people will have to pay with their lives. Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. Also, everyone at The Cardinal Hall had to die. Why did they hand Zoey over? Just when Levi was about to go on a rampage, one of the rescuers interjected, ¡°Not necessarily! There may still be other survivors. We have only searched through half the rubble. Hence, we should continue looking!¡± The words were meant to remind Levi that there was still hope. Recovering hisposure, he continued the search. ¡°That¡¯s right! Zoey isn¡¯t dead. She won¡¯t die that easily!¡± Levi mumbled as he joined the rescuers. As time passed, Levi and everyone else dug through every corner. Much to their disappointment, they found nothing. An hourter, only the area around Lab Number One had yet to be uncovered. ¡°Theb they were in was here. This is where we will most likely find them!¡± Chapter 1847 Chapter 1847 Levi was drenched in sweat which wasn¡¯t something that usually happened to someone as powerful as him. However, he was overwhelmed by the anxiousness he felt over Zoey¡¯s fate. Lab Number One was hisst hope. However, the despair within him grew when he saw the rubble as he knew the chances of finding her alive was slim. If he couldn¡¯t find her, he didn¡¯t know what would happen to him. Perhaps, he would go mad. Given that Lab Number One was ground zero of the st, there was barely any rubble left. As the rescuers began their search, Levi was kept in suspense. Please be alive! Levi prayed in this heart. As the rescuers began digging with their machines, Levi rushed forward and dug with his hands. The more they dug, the more disheartened he became. He panicked as there was still no signs of life. At that moment, he felt his body swoon, as if he was about to copse anytime. Ten minutester, the rubble at Lab Number One had all been removed but there was no one to be found. There was no sign of Jared, Wynona, nor Zoey at all. Lab Number One looked like hell itself with not a single living soul inside. ¡°Lab Number One was ground zero. How can there be any survivors?¡± someonemented subconsciously. Just as he spoke, he regretted it at once when he noticed a pair of eyes staring at him. Thump! His knees buckled before dropping onto the ground. ¡°I¡­ I¡­¡± At that moment, he could feel death approaching. ¡°Argh!¡± An agonizing scream thundered through the air. Pfft! Pfft! Everyone present spewed blood from their mouths before falling unconscious. At that moment, Levi raged like a madman. Zoey is really gone! Despite refusing to ept the fact, he was cognizant that even he wouldn¡¯t have survived the st, let alone Zoey. The shockwave would have obliterated everything in its path. Hence, it wasn¡¯t a surprise to find the three of them disappeared without a trace. They¡¯re gone! Zoey¡¯s gone! Levi wailed toward the sky. As thunder rumbled, it felt as if the heavens were just as mad. Levi¡¯s fury could seemingly cause the weather to change. Boom! Boom! Boom! Levi pounded the ground with his fists. The earth began to shake as if there was an earthquake, causing everyone to lose their bnce. ¡°Impudence! Levi, this isn¡¯t the ce for you to vent!¡± A cold voice rang out. Men from the Dragonites and The Cardinal Hall had arrived. After the rescue team reported the incident, they had sent their own men to investigate. When they arrived at the training base, they coincidentally saw Levi ¡°venting.¡± The warriors of The Cardinal Hall restrained Levi at once. ¡°Get out of my sight!¡± Levi bellowed without even looking up. ¡°How dare you! Are you mad? Is this a joke? Stop at once or don¡¯t me us for what we¡¯re about to do!¡± The warriors of The Cardinal Hall red at Levi. Getting up slowly, Levi swept his gaze across like a predator. The Cardinal Hall warriors had a premonition that something terrible was about to happen. Bam! Bam! Bam! Pfft! Pfft! Pfft! Levi unleashed a few ps with earth-shattering force. There was no way anyone could withstand it. Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. The hundreds of warriors from The Cardinal Hall were sent flying. When they crashed onto the ground, all of them were grievously injured with broken bones and bleeding wounds. Levi had shown them mercy as he had yet to fully lose his rationality. Or else, every single one of them would have died. Everyone was shocked. Is this the power of Fiery Demon¡¯s heir? This is terrifying! ¡°Levi has really turned into a demon!¡± All the Dragonites were frightened as they could feel the fury in him. Chapter 1848 Chapter 1848 The tension in the air suffocated everyone there. It felt as if the terror that Levi struck into the depths of their hearts was of a divine nature. Everyone trembled as they looked at Levi. They then quickly opened up a path for him to walk through. That was the authority of a demon. This was the first time the Dragonites began to suspect Levi. Prior to that, they didn¡¯t believe Levi was Fiery Demon¡¯s heir and would be a demon himself. But after what happened, they started to think it was true. Isn¡¯t he acting like one already? What happened? What caused him to be like that? What we saw just now wasn¡¯t a man, but a beast! A cold ruthless demon! All of them were shocked. In truth, Levi still has his senses with him. Or else, they wouldn¡¯t have survived with just injuries alone. The Cardinal Hall sent out the news that Fiery Demon¡¯s heir was on a rampage. He had murdered innocents and utterly destroyed the Gamma Tech training base. Thousands were injured because of him. Furthermore, hundreds of warriors from The Cardinal Hall were beaten by him. Levi had be Erudia¡¯s biggest threat. Meanwhile, Levi left the training base dejectedly. ¡°No, I still believe Zoey is alive. I won¡¯t believe that she¡¯s dead until I see her body!¡± Levi mumbled to himself. Leaving Gamma Tech, Levi¡¯s mind drew a nk. Staggering forward, it was as if he could copse anytime. Losing his sense of purpose, he didn¡¯t know where to go. It felt like his soul had left his being. Soon, news of the battle of Terragon Hill spread throughout the world, causing shock in Erudia and everywhere else. Levi had awed the world with his terrifyingbat prowess given that the top warriors of the Gem List and tens of thousands of other fighters had failed to stop him. He had annihted all his opponents at Terragon Hill, cementing his reputation of invincibility. The Cardinal Hall¡¯s troops were unable to defeat him even though he was alone. No one dared to stand in his path anymore. He was no longer Fiery Demon¡¯s heir but had be Fiery Demon himself. Meanwhile, The Manifest Court updated the rankings of Erudia¡¯s Gem List, shocking everyone. All this while, the rankings had always been stable where changes were only made in decades. But now, it was being amended every few days which made for exciting times. Levi had moved from sixth ce to second, putting him in front of Robed yer and Xenotoph. Other than the legendary Leonidas, Levi was the strongest among everyone else. The Manifest Court had assigned him a level eight danger rating. He was only one level below Cyrus¡¯s danger rating of nine. Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. Therefore, Levi was now second-ced on the Gem List, in front of Robed yer that had dominated for an entire decade. Based on The Manifest Court¡¯s analysis, Levi might still be weaker than Robed yer. However, the danger he posed together with his potential for growth was significantly higher. Therefore, he was assigned a higher rank than Robed yer. What was even more frightening was that Levi was still young. Given ten more years, no one could imagine how much power he would have gained. By then he would likely have eighty to ny percent of Cyrus¡¯ strength. It would be a disaster as the nation would be thrown back into the Fiends era. Therefore, the Fiery Demon¡¯s force cheered when they heard about what happened at Terragon Hill. They had chosen the right master. By following Levi, they could restore the Fiends era. Also, Levi had made arrangements for the four Fiends to keep an eye on the Raysonians. Even though they fled after their n had failed, all of them were still being watched. All the Fiends and their subordinates were waiting for Levi to return and lead them. From then on, they no longer needed to hide in the shadows and could openly show themselves. However, Levi was in a daze at that moment. Walking aimlessly around, he didn¡¯t know what to do. It was as if his soul and consciousness had been taken from him, causing him to be no different from a walking corpse. All he could think of was Zoey. But then, it was still a mystery as to whether she or Jared was still alive. Chapter 1849 Chapter 1849 At that moment, no one knew if Jared¡¯s pure energy body could withstand the st. Also, Wynona was standing closest to the particle collider. Hence, it was still a puzzle if she had disintegrated alongside. The rescue team¡¯s conclusion was that everyone had been obliterated by the energy shockwave. After all, the magnitude of the explosion was enough to wipe out a city of ten million. At the same time, The Cardinal Hall med Levi for what happened. By doing so, they significantly increased Levi¡¯s infamy. Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. As Levi had grown into a powerful Fiend, the calls for his destruction from within The Cardinal Hall and Eragon increased dramatically. Furthermore, after Bruce and his international forces had suffered defeat, they too condemned Levi and put additional pressure on The Cardinal Hall. The stronger Levi became, therger the threat he was to them. As Levi walked on dejectedly, many who crossed his path were all defeated. In fact, there were also overseas forces that tried to recruit him. They threatened him into joining them, by dering that they were holding Forlevia hostage. ¡°That¡¯s right, Forlevia!¡± Forlevia appeared in Levi¡¯s mind. Now that Zoey was gone, he had to ensure Forlevia¡¯s safety. B*llshit! I obviously know where she is. After killing his attackers, he hurried anxiously to where Forlevia was. When Levi instructed his subordinates to kidnap Forlevia and Zoey, they were actually taken to Wildefield. No one would have expected it. To the warriors of the current era, Wildefield no longer had any significance. The strongest they had were Rank Five fighters who barely caught anyone¡¯s interest. Therefore, no one paid any attention to the small town which made it a great ce for Forlevia to hide. When he arrived at Wildefield, Tresta asked, ¡°Mr. Garrison, where¡¯s Zoey? Why don¡¯t I see her?¡± After a long silence, Levi exined what happened, ¡°Zoey might not be around anymore¡­¡± ¡°Impossible!¡± Tresta eximed. ¡°Hmm?¡± Levi was stunned. ¡°There¡¯s something you don¡¯t know. For anyone who bes a member of Wildefield, we will leave a seal on them. Firstly, it¡¯s used for identification purposes. Secondly, it is also used to determine if someone is still alive. If someone is dead, the corresponding seal would also disappear.¡± In other words, the seal was simr to the chips that Levi often used. Once they were inserted into a person¡¯s body, it would send information about the body¡¯s vital signs. From there, one could determine if the bearer was still alive. If there was no reaction from the chip, it either meant that it was removed or the bearer was dead. The seal used a simr principle to determine its owner¡¯s condition. Tresta¡¯s words gave Levi hope. ¡°However, Zoey¡¯s seal hasn¡¯t disappeared yet!¡± ¡°Is what you say true?¡± Levi grabbed Tresta by the shoulder and shook her. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t dare lie to you. The seal is really there. Hence, it means that Zoey must still be alive!¡± Tresta was given a fright. Avery and the others added, ¡°That¡¯s right. As long as the seal remains, the bearer must still be alive!¡± ¡°It¡¯s just that the Wildefield seal is a simple one. It can only determine the bearer¡¯s condition but not their location.¡± ¡°Exactly. Or else, we would have known where Zoey is.¡± Levi cried tears of joy when he heard them. Zoey¡¯s alive? That¡¯s wonderful! Tears rolled down his manly cheeks due to his jubtion. He had not expected to find a clue in Wildefield. If he hadn¡¯t gone there, he would have long assumed Zoey was dead. Wildefield had found a lead even when the Seven Fiends couldn¡¯t. ¡°In that case, I¡¯ll leave Forlevia here with you while I look for Zoey!¡± With that, Levi left excitedly in search of Zoey. Chapter 1850 Chapter 1850 Zoey had a dream. In fact, she had two. In the first dream, she remembered everything that happened ever since she had her memory. Scenes of how she met Levi and got married to him until Forlevia was given birth shed through her mind. The other dream was hazy. It rted to the point where Jared¡¯s experiment encountered a problem in thest minute. At that moment, all she saw was a zing light in front of her. It shone so brightly that she could barely open her eyes at all. The moment she did, she could vaguely make out the sight of a disheveled old man. However, her vision was so blurry that she could only see the outlines of his features. Levi would be shocked if Zoey had told him about the dream as that unkempt old man was his mentor. Just as expected, Zoey was alive as she was saved by Levi¡¯s mentor. Even Levi wouldn¡¯t have survived when the superparticles collided with each other. Only his mentor was strong enough to withstand the st andplete the rescue. By bearing the brunt of the devastating st, it was obvious how powerful the old man was. He was indeed unimaginably powerful. ¡°Wake up! Quick, wake up!¡± Still in a daze, Zoey felt someone shaking her violently. When she opened her eyes, she saw Wynona looking anxiously at her. Scrutinizing her surroundings, she realized she was in an abandoned factory. Wynona was wearing a tattered protective coverall that was filled with tiny holes. ¡°What happened?¡± Zoey asked. Wynona told her how she started the particle collider after Zoey had lost consciousness. ¡°In that case, why are we still alive? Given that we¡¯re ordinary human beings, there¡¯s no way we could have survived the st.¡± Zoey was puzzled. Wynona nodded. ¡°You¡¯re right. We wouldn¡¯t have survived. However, I had a dream. I dreamt that an old man¡­ he¡­¡± ¡°What? Did you dream of him too? In that case, it isn¡¯t a dream! It must be real,¡± Zoey eximed. Wynona expression changed. ¡°That would mean that the old man has saved us. We weren¡¯t dreaming after all!¡± Both of them were stunned. Who is he to be able to save both of us under such dire circumstances? This is unbelievable! ¡°Ms. Wilcox, are you alright? You look terrible!¡± Zoey asked with concern. After all, Wynona¡¯s protective clothing was already in tatters. Wynona scrutinized her outfit and even twirled around. ¡°I¡¯m fine. In fact, I feel full of energy! Ha!¡± Wynona threw a punch to demonstrate her point. Boom! A powerful force split the ground open, leaving a meter-wide gully in the ground. In fact, it kept plowing through the ground for more than a hundred meters before stopping. Boom! The factory in front of them copsed while a hundred-meter crack in the ground appeared in front of them. Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. Both of them were utterly dumbfounded. Wynona in particr gave her fist a baffled look. They look the same as always, but why do I wield such power? Boom! She tried punching in the air again. A loud boom thundered while a shockwave could obviously be seen in the air. It was simr to a sonic boom created by a ne. ¡°This¡­¡± Wynona gaped in disbelief. I¡¯m just an ordinary person. How did this happen? Could the colliding superparticles have bestowed upon me this power, just like Jared? She was a scientist and knew a lot more than an ordinary person. She had heard of people gaining superpowers either through awakening atent talent or through gic maniption. Also, there were those that had gained their powers through scientific idents. ¡°Zoey, what about you? What don¡¯t you give it a try?¡± Wynona suggested. Chapter 1851 Chapter 1851 She had hypothesized that although the old man saved them at the crucial moment, the st had somehow affected her still and given her superpowers. Therefore, Zoey might experience the same phenomenon too. ¡°Me?¡± Zoey was surprised. ¡°Why don¡¯t you try and see if there are any changes?¡± Wynona asked. ¡°Sure!¡± By then, Zoey was already a warrior. Hence, she tried to sense the changes in her body. However, she didn¡¯t feel anything different. ¡°Let me try gathering my energy.¡± At that moment, she felt an electrical jolt rush through her head. The pain it caused felt as if her head was about to be blown apart. In her mind, a hazy image appeared. But, she couldn¡¯t tell what it was. It felt as if there were a thousand needles tearing her brain apart, causing her to feel a terrifying sensation. ¡°Argh!¡± Holding her head, Zoey screamed in agony before copsing onto the ground and rolling in pain. Wynona was shocked when she saw it. What¡¯s wrong with Zoey? As if she had gone mad, Zoey grimaced on the floor and let out a demonic scream. It was so terrifying that Wynona¡¯s hair stood on end. Her eyes were bloodshot while her eyeballs seemed as if they were about to pop out. Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. Bam! Bam! Bam! She mmed her head onto the ground, letting out a frightening sound. The shocking part was that the ground began to shatter with cracks appearing everywhere. To Wynona, Zoey looked as if she was the devil herself. Hence, she put her arms around Zoey and tried to restrain her. ¡°Zoey, calm down! You have to calm down!¡± One minuteter, Zoey finally calmed down and lost consciousness. By then, she was drenched in sweat. ¡°What happened to her? Did the particle collision affect the nerves of her brain?¡± Wynona did a preliminary analysis. It seems not every failed experiment will gift everyone superpowers. It depends on one¡¯s physical body and luck. So far, the particle collision seems to bring Zoey more harm than good. ¡°I should let her rest first. When she¡¯s awake, I¡¯ll take her back and examine what¡¯s wrong with her,¡± Wynona mumbled to herself. Zoey finally woke up a few hourster. ¡°Zoey, what happened to you just now?¡± Wynona asked. Zoey massaged her head. ¡°Just when I was gathering my energy, I could feel a burst of energy charging through my head. It felt so painful that I thought my head was about to explode. At that moment, I couldn¡¯t feel myself. As if I no longer exist.¡± Rubbing her head still Zoey took a deep breath. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Your nerves might have been affected by the st. I¡¯ll check on them once we get back,¡± Wynona reassured her. ¡°Erm, I think it¡¯s no big deal too. After all, there doesn¡¯t seem to be any changes to my body.¡± Both Zoey and Wynona didn¡¯t give it much thought. However, that wasn¡¯t what Wynona felt when she saw Zoey earlier. She was actually shocked by what happened. When Zoey was unconscious, Wynona examined herself. Not only did she have super strength, but her speed and intelligence had also broken all barriers. In fact, she even acquired the ability to heal herself. When she tried to cut herself, her skin quickly recovered. The particle collision did a total upgrade of her physical capabilities. ¡°You are really lucky to have benefited greatly from the close shave,¡± Zoeymented with a smile. ¡°I¡¯m sorry Zoey. All I could think of back then was to take Jared down alongside us.¡± Wynona looked apologetic. Zoey shook her head. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. By the way, where¡¯s Jared? Did he survive the st?¡± Zoey suddenly asked. Chapter 1852 Chapter 1852 ¡°Good question.¡± pping her forehead, Wynona suddenly recalled the grave issue at hand. Jared! He¡¯s the reason for all this! If he isn¡¯t dead, wouldn¡¯t my actions be in vain? Zoey knitted her eyebrows. ¡°If the old man hadn¡¯t saved us, no one could have survived the st.¡± Wynona nodded. N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. That¡¯s true. The reason she had gained new powers was because she had only been exposed to a small amount of radiation. Arger amount would have obliterated her instead. ¡°However, it would make sense for him to rescue everyone, including Jared,¡± Zoey analyzed. Wynona remarked, ¡°Perhaps, we¡¯re most probably the only two survivors while Jared and his men are dead! Or there¡¯s still another possibility. The old man may havee specifically for us because he is someone rted to Levi. Hence, he would definitely not rescue Jared.¡± Zoey nodded. ¡°Mmm-hmm, it¡¯s probably one or the other. Regardless of which, it means Jared is likely dead.¡± ¡°I agree. But, we¡¯ll have to return to the training base to verify it.¡± No one knows for sure if Jared is dead. Meanwhile, Levi looked for Zoey all over Erudia enthusiastically. At the same time, The Cardinal Hall kept sending out wanted notices for him. His danger rating had risen to level eight. In order to prevent him from reaching level nine, The Cardinal Hall issued The Cardinal Order (TCO) against him. The edict was only issued under extremely desperate circumstances. Upon issuance, The Cardinal Hall, Eragon, and any Erudian organizations had to obey it without question. In fact, all the countries under Erudia¡¯s influence had toply and participate. Anyone who went against it would be executed. In simple terms, The Cardinal Order was an edict that mobilized all resources to kill its target, no matter the cost. It would not be withdrawn until the target was dead. Consequently, The Cardinal Hall issued one against Levi. No one had expected them to take such a drastic move to order Levi to be killed. Ever since The Cardinal Hall was formed, The Cardinal Order was only issued twice. The first was when Cyrus emerged. It was rescinded only after Cyrus¡¯ disappearance. The second was for Levi. There was a saying in the martial arts world. Once The Cardinal Order was issued, it was considered glorious for a martial artist to die executing it. Hence, both Erudia and the entire world were shocked by The Cardinal Order. The Dragonitesmented, ¡°Is this thest resort? With TCO, no one will rest until Levi is killed.¡± Leonidas, Robed yer, and Xenotoph might be able to take on Levi. However, one had sealed himself away while the other two were nowhere to be found. However, once TCO was issued, the elite warriors of Eragon prepared for battle, together with the strongest from The Cardinal Hall. Given that these elites were their respective organization¡¯s trump cards, they were kept secret and not listed on the Gem&Stone List. Therefore, no one truly knew the extent of The Cardinal Hall and Eragon¡¯s power. These elites seldom showed themselves. Most of the time, it was warriors like Kaiden who were sent out. However, given how big a threat Levi was, they had to send their strongest fighters. The moment TCO was issued, the sky darkened. However, Levi didn¡¯t seem to care as he continued his search for Zoey. Meanwhile, Zoey and Wynona had sneaked back to the Gamma Tech training base. They were shocked to see the entire training base was reduced to rubble. What a massive power! By then, the rescue teams hadpleted their work and there was not a soul left. ¡°Come, let¡¯s go and take a look.¡± Both of them entered the training base. ¡°Ah!¡± Chapter 1853 Chapter 1853 Suddenly, Zoey let out an agonizing scream, giving Wynona a fright. ¡°Zoey, are you all right?¡± Zoey was holding onto her head and yelling hysterically. The familiar scenes of Gamma Tech¡¯s exterior andbs before its destruction shed across her mind. The more she recalled, the greater the pain she felt in her head. Themotion alerted the guards nearby. When they rushed over, Wynona quickly led Zoey away. She suspected that Zoey had sustained damage to her brain. Soon, Wynona had brought Zoey to a private hospital in Oand City for an examination. As Wynona owned the hospital, she was able to not arouse any suspicion. Right after the check-up, the results revealed that there was nothing wrong with Zoey. Her brain didn¡¯t sustain any damage, but the nerves in her brain had been thrown into chaos. Wynona thought about Jared¡¯s experiment at once. Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. Although it was interrupted in time, it had left a mild side effect on Zoey. Consequently, the doctor advised Zoey to get more rest. The result also eased the concerns both of them had. ¡°By the way, my men have reported back that other than those who hid in the underground training base, everyone else was dead. Hence, there¡¯s no way Jared is alive!¡± Wynona remarked. ¡°That¡¯s wonderful! We are finally rid of him!¡± Zoey let out a smile. However, she frowned the next moment. ¡°But the Gamma Tech training base was destroyed. It was a high price to pay, and it all happened because of me!¡± Wynona shook her head without much care. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. At most, I canpensate the alliance with my own scientific training base. Even though it isn¡¯t as big as theirs, it will be sufficient for the time being.¡± Zoey was surprised. ¡°Your training base?¡± ¡°Yup. My dad and my grandpa are both the foremost scientists in their respective fields. My family owns a training base of international standards and another three of national standards¡­¡± Wynona began exining her family background. She came from a family of scientists where everyone was a genius. Therefore, she too became one at a very young age and had many aplishments to her name. It was all thanks to the environment she was brought up in. ¡°Ms. Wilcox, I cannot thank you enough. If not for you, I would have turned into Jared¡¯s puppet. If that had happened, I would be better off dead. Even then, I wouldn¡¯t even have the choice to kill myself,¡± Zoey thanked Wynona profusely. ¡°That¡¯s the least I can do. Look, I even benefitted from the ident. Actually, both of us should be thanking the old man. If not for him, neither of us would be alive, don¡¯t you agree?¡± ¡°You¡¯re right. We are in his debt forever.¡± Meanwhile, somewhere in Erudia¡­ Bruce and a few other men were gathered for a mission in Erudia. He hade into the country on the pretext of hunting Levi, when in actual fact, he had a different objective. From their perspective, Levi would undoubtedly be killed. However, no one expected him to still be alive. They no longer paid any attention to Levi. Instead, they were focused on their mission. Nevertheless, they had heard about what happened at the Gamma Tech training base and were aware that Jared had fallen. Prior to that, Bruce had a brief meeting with Jared. He was delighted to see how powerful Jared had be and thought that Zarain had gained a powerful ally. However, he didn¡¯t expect to hear of Jared¡¯s demise in less than a day. ¡°That can¡¯t be! Jared¡¯s consciousness is still around although it¡¯s currently very weak. Nevertheless, he is still alive!¡± one of Bruce¡¯s subordinates remarked in surprise. They had still managed to pick up the presence of his consciousness. Hence, it was evidence that he hadn¡¯t died. Before Jared changed his own bodyposition, he hade to Bruce for help. He obtained a set of equipment to store his memory and turned it into an energy form. Therefore, Bruce was using that same equipment to detect Jared¡¯s consciousness. He had verified that Jared was still alive. Chapter 1854 Chapter 1854 ¡°What? His consciousness is still there? It means that he is still alive! That¡¯s wonderful!¡± Feeling jubnt, Bruce waved his hands in the air. In fact, he even poured a ss of whiskey to celebrate. With Jared still around, both his and Zarain¡¯s power would increase significantly. ¡°Send a group of men to find Mr. Schmidt at once. Determine his condition and provide assistance when necessary,¡± Bruce instructed. ¡°Understood!¡± A momentter, he changed topics immediately, ¡°By the way, are there any updates from all the different teams? Look for him! We have to find him before they realize what we¡¯re up to. Once Levi has been dealt with, The Cardinal Hall will turn their attention to us!¡± The smile on Bruce¡¯s face disappeared. Evidently, their mission in Erudia was more important than Jared. ¡°Mr. Johnston, do you need us to rescue your brother?¡± someone asked. ¡°Not at the moment. You will inadvertently alert them if you do. Once Levi is dead, we will be able to free him anytime.¡± Bruce already had a n in mind. ¡°All right. We¡¯ll try to locate Mr. Schmidt first.¡± Using their equipment, the few technical specialists began scanning for Jared¡¯s presence. A few minutester, someone remarked in surprise, ¡°Oh? Why did we lose the signal of his consciousness? Did something happen?¡± Even Bruce was jolted. ¡°What? Did you lose the signal? Continue searching! We need to confirm if Jared is still alive!¡± Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Everyone was shocked by the development. Jared consciousness was there for a second and disappeared in the next. Therefore, no one was sure about what was going on. Meanwhile, inside a private hospital in Oand City¡­ Zoey was holding her head and screaming. If not for Wynona restraining her, she would have fallen off her bed. ¡°Again?¡± Wynona was dumbfounded. Ten minutes earlier, the same thing had happened to Zoey without warning. Just after she had managed to calm down, another attack followed. This time, Zoey reacted more hysterically than before. In the end, she simply fell unconscious from the pain, causing Wynona to call for the doctor. Despite having examined her brain nerves again, the doctor didn¡¯t find anything wrong and advised her to rest. Whenever it was necessary, he would inject her with medication that would calm her down. However, the same phenomenon kept repeating itself. Both Wynona and Zoey knew something was wrong but couldn¡¯t tell what it was. They had to find a Miracle doctor to examine Zoey. Hence, Wynona managed to contact one via her contacts. Meanwhile, the Raysonians, who were behind everything, were busy plotting still. They were at the final stages of their scheme. ¡°We need to elerate the n by bringing forward the second stage!¡± ¡°Firstly, Levi knows that someone is masquerading him and has even crossed swords with the impostor. Also, he knows of our existence and is closely watching us. ¡°Secondly, The Cardinal Hall has issued The Cardinal Order. Hence, Levi would soon be killed, and they would turn their attention to us very quickly! Therefore, we have to work faster amidst this chaos.¡± ¡°Understood! The n will be brought forward at once!¡± It was true that the moment The Cardinal Order was issued, everyone¡¯s attention was focused on Levi while everything else was being neglected. Therefore, as long as anyone could ascertain Levi¡¯s location, elite fighters would gather to eradicate him. Once TCO was sent out, Robed yer, who was now relegated to third ce from second on the Gem List, emerged. Back then, Levi had torn up his clothes which was equivalent to spitting in his face. Obviously, Levi had no respect for him at all. Hence, Robed yer had both personal and professional reasons to meet Levi. The man who dominated an entire era was on his way. Meanwhile, Levi returned to the Gamma Tech training base. ¡°Hmm? Zoey¡¯s scent?¡± Levi was delighted as he was certain Zoey hade by the ce. Suddenly, Levi bellowed, ¡°Who is it?¡± Chapter 1855 Chapter 1855 He noticed that someone was following him in the shadows. At Levi¡¯s level, his sensitivity to every living thing was heightened. In fact, he could even sense the minute movements of all the trees and insects through the energy waves they emitted. His senses were so astute that he could detect an insect pping his wings. Hence, Levi had noticed Okano Yuichiro, the Shadow Samurai, following him. Okano had just caught on to Levi but didn¡¯t expect to be found out so quickly. ¡°Retreat!¡± Okano withdrew at once. This was the first time he had been noticed by someone in his entire career. Evidently, he had underestimated Levi. ¡°I¡¯m not going to let you escape so easily!¡± Although Levi was a kilometer away from him, his voice thundered right beside Okano¡¯s ear, sending a chill down his spine. Such terrifying power! No wonder he is in second ce on the Gem List! Bam! The next moment, he felt as if a ne had crashed into him. The sensation was no different than having been pinned underneath a mountain. Pfft! Okano spewed blood and was sent flying backward in disbelief. His callsign was the Shadow Samurai. He was supposed to move like a shadow and an expert in subterfuge. All this while, no one could ever find a trace of him. Regardless of whether he was hiding or fleeing, it was impossible to track him down. Moreover, he moved at frightening speeds. Unfortunately, by running into Levi, he was not only noticed but also chased down. Just when Okano wanted to get up and flee, he realized that he couldn¡¯t move at all. Levi had immobilized him by attacking his vital points. Left at Levi¡¯s mercy, Okano was filled with regret. Against a formidable opponent such as Levi, one couldn¡¯t afford to make any mistakes. Or else, one would have to pay with their lives. Given the situation he was in, Okano didn¡¯t even have the opportunity to kill himself. In truth, Levi had immobilized him on purpose to prevent him from doing exactly that. He had stopped Okano¡¯s escape in advance. ¡°A Raysonian? Haha, how dare you follow me?¡± Leviughed. ¡°However, you aren¡¯t him!¡± Okano knew who Levi was talking about. Obviously, it was the impostor. ¡°By capturing you, I can learn everything I need!¡± Levi was cognizant that someone so highly skilled in subterfuge wasn¡¯t just an ordinary footsoldier. With that, he dragged Okano along with him and left. Soon, he was noticed by the security guards at the training base. Phew! Bam! Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. Phew! Bam! They set off res into the sky at once to signal that they had found Levi. Soon, the elite warriors of The Cardinal Hall and other forces nearby rushed over. However, Levi didn¡¯t care about them as he needed to find Zoey first. As for Okano, he didn¡¯t even have the right to die. Meanwhile, back at Wildefield¡­ Avery and the elders were standing together discussing something important. ¡°Something major has happened! The Cardinal Hall has issued The Cardinal Order! All of you don¡¯t understand how serious this is!¡± Avery¡¯s face turned pale in fright. ¡°If The Cardinal Hall finds out that Levi¡¯s wife and daughter are hidden here, we will be used of being his aplice. Wildefield will then be wiped out for siding with the Fiends!¡± Avery exined. Everyone else nodded in agreement. ¡°That¡¯s right. By giving them refuge, doesn¡¯t it make us his subordinates?¡± ¡°Now that The Cardinal Order has been issued, Levi is as good as dead. When the timees, The Cardinal Hall will use us of treason and annihte all our families.¡± ¡°In that case, what should we do? I don¡¯t want to see Wildefield to be destroyed.¡± ¡°Wildefield¡¯s survival will have toe first. After all, this matter has nothing to do with us.¡± Avery sighed. ¡°Exactly! I don¡¯t want to see Wildefield get destroyed while I¡¯m in charge. I would have let everyone who came before me down! Therefore, I have decided to hand her over to The Cardinal Hall.¡± Chapter 1856 Chapter 1856 ¡°Any objections from anyone?¡± Avery asked. Everyone turned to look at one another and came to a consensus. ¡°We agree to your proposal. That is the only way we can save Wildefield.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right! We should not take such a risk for Levi.¡± ¡°Moreover, even if we hand over the kid, The Cardinal Hall is not going to hurt her.¡± So it was decided that Wildefield would hand over Forlevia and her family. Once the decision was made, Avery rushed out to inform The Cardinal Hall. And within a few hours, the army from The Cardinal Hall arrived at Wilderfield. They immediately escorted Forlevia, Emma, and Mia out of Wildefield and headed straight to The Cardinal Hall, not leaving any opportunity for Levi to intercept them. That was a twist of event that Levi had not thought of. ¡°Excuse me, Sirs, but would Levie after us over this matter?¡± Avery and his team were worried Levi would seek them out and kill them after he got to know about their decision to send Forlevia away. Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Levi would not get to live beyond today. We have already identified his hiding ce and the elite team from The Cardinal Hall is after him. However, if you are worried, we can provide a hiding ce for you.¡± ¡°That would be great!¡± With that agreement, Avery led his followers into hiding while the warriors from The Cardinal Hall brought Forlevia away from Wildefield. ¡°I thought the kid was kidnapped by some foreigners. Little did I know Levi had staged that act to deceive us!¡± Zelda brooded. ¡°Now we see the true colors of Fiery Demon¡¯s heir! Not only does he practice dark skills in order to achieve unbelievable prowess, but he is also good at cunning deceitful acts as well. What a terror!¡± Kaiden gasped. ¡°Well, now that we have his mother and kid in our hands, let¡¯s see how arrogant Levi can be!¡± Zelda gloated. ¡°Our men are already after him. It would be perfect if they can kill him off. In the event they failed, we can use his mother and daughter as a bargaining chip to force him into surrender. But we are not unscrupulous people out to kidnap them in order to ckmail him. Our intention is to protect his family from harm,¡± she added in self-justification, and her fellow teammates slyly smiled, pleased with the n. In the meantime, Levi brought Okano to a deserted ce. Just as he was about to interrogate Okano, he got news from his men. ¡°What? Avery handed Forlevia to The Cardinal Hall?¡± he eximed in shock. He had positioned some men around Wildefield to guard Forlevia. However, The Cardinal Hall sent a formidable army over and they made an effort to embark on their mission stealthily, so by the time his men detected their move, it was toote. ¡°You are in big trouble, Avery!¡± Levi roared, startling Okano. Levi had not foreseen the weak link to be Wildefield, but it was also due to the unexpected issuance of The Cardinal Order, or TCO in short. It was unlikely Avery would have made that drastic decision to let go of Forlevia if not for TCO. Levi did not feel assured entrusting his family to The Cardinal Hall, so he had to get them out of that ce. However, he had no intention of engaging The Cardinal Hall in a head-on sh as that would be exactly what their foes wanted to see. If he could figure out and expose the plots of Raysonia before meeting The Cardinal Hall, that might help prevent the foreseeable bloodshed. ¡°Tell me who is the mastermind! Otherwise, you will regret it!¡± Levi turned toward Okano and howled. Seeing his desperation, Okanoughed out loud instead. ¡°That information does not matter anymore. We have already activated our second stage of action! Moreover, now you are in deep trouble yourself, so do you think you have the ability to protect other people?¡± he hooted. ¡°What? The second stage of action?¡± Levi frowned at that revtion as it meant serious trouble ahead. ¡°That¡¯s right! Because of the issuance of TCO, we brought forward our second stage of action. Hehehe¡­ Levi, how are you going to decide? Do you want to protect your family or your country? What is your choice?¡± Okano gleefully asked. ¡°What is that second stage of action? Tell me!¡± Levi yelled at Okano in desperation. Chapter 1857 Chapter 1857 ¡°Your time is up, Levi!¡± Suddenly, there was a loud shout and hundreds of highly skilled warriors appeared out of nowhere. They were there to kill Levi because of TCO. ¡°What a nuisance!¡± Levi shook his head in resignation, surprised they managed to get to him so quickly. ¡°Guess I have to settle you guys first.¡± And he started fighting with the warriors, with Okano in tow. Although his opponents had arrived in big numbers, they were too weak, and Levi could defeat them easily. However, it still took him a bit of time due to their sheer numbers. Unfortunately for Okano, Levi was too formidable, and the fight was almost effortless to Levi, so he did not get a chance to escape. As the fight dragged on, Levi realized there was an endless stream of people joining in the fight. News of his whereabouts had spread, and he believed more warriors would be on their way to take him on. He decided he had to get out of the ce. Otherwise, he would have to waste his time dealing with these weak fighters. Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. ¡°I have to shake these people off!¡± he mumbled to himself. He broke through the chaotic scene and escaped toward the north, his opponents in hot pursuit. Shortly after, he reached the border of Oand City. ¡°Come what may, I¡¯ll get into the city first!¡± Thinking it would be easier to find a hiding ce there, Levi headed straight into Oand City. ¡°What? Hahaha, Levi went into Oand City? That is our territory! Is he out of his mind?¡± His pursuers laughed triumphantly when they realized he had made his way to Oand City, and sent that great news to The Cardinal Hall. Instantly, everyone knew Levi was in Oand City, and all the warriors who received TCO rushed into the city. During that period, Zoey had repeatedly suffered from debilitating migraine, and the frequency and intensity of the migraine attacks had gotten worse by the day. Even when she was in the postdrome stage, she was dull and apathetic and confined herself to bed. That was causing Wynona great distress. Wynona was at her wit¡¯s end. She had mobilized all resources and used all her connections to get Zoey the best medical treatments, but none had shown any promising results. She decided to make a public announcement to invite the international top specialists toe forward with their treatment ns. Her offer was tempting, and she spared no expense in this open invitation. Meanwhile, the search for Jared was not going well for Bruce. His men had been trying to track Jared down, but they did not have much sess. Initially, they managed to detect his presence asionally, but as time passed, information got scarcer and despite their efforts to monitor all corners of Erudia, there was simply no news. It was as if Jared had vanished into thin air. ¡°We have sessfully aplished all our assignments, other than the search for Jared, Mr. Johnston,¡± Bruce¡¯s men reported proudly, relieved they had managed toplete almost all of their assigned missions. They had not given up on looking for Jared though, as they added, ¡°We heard the Wilcox family of Oand City had extended an open invitation to the international medicalmunities. It is possible Wynona is still alive! And she was in the sameboratory as Jared!¡± Bruce¡¯s expression changed upon hearing the news from his men. ¡°So Jared was not the only survivor in that incident! If we can get Wynona, we may be able to find Jared or at least news on his whereabouts,¡± he deduced. ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± ¡°We¡¯ll head to Oand City then.¡± With that clue, Bruce, together with his men, immediately set out for Oand City. Meanwhile, back at the Raysonia camp, they were getting worried for Okano. ¡°Okano is not back yet, and he had not sent back any news. I think he has gotten into trouble!¡± ¡°We just received a report. Okano was captured by Levi! When the warriors from The Cardinal Hall were pursuing Levi, they saw Okano with him!¡± The faces of the high-rank officials fell when they heard the news. ¡°What? Okano was captured? If he reveals our ns to Levi, all our efforts will go to waste!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right! Levi has been monitoring us, and he has gotten many leads about us. If Okano spills the beans, all our ns will be exposed!¡± ¡°Send someone to Oand City! Okano has to be eliminated!¡± ¡°But how are we going to get to him if he is in Levi¡¯s hands?¡± ¡°I guess we only have one suitable candidate for this mission¡­ Ghost Samurai!¡± ¡°Oh! Ghost Samurai!¡± Chapter 1858 Chapter 1858 Everyone let out a gasp when that name was mentioned, as though it was taboo to speak that name. ¡°Make it quick! Do it this instant!¡± ¡°Yes, only he could do it!¡± Back at Oand City, in Wilcox family¡¯s private hospital, Zoey was staring nkly out of a window, having just survived another terrible migraine attack. Wynona had a strange feeling she was differentpared to before. She seemed cold and rather ruthless. All the specialists in the hospital had taken turns to give her a checkup using the sophisticated equipment they had, but they could not figure out what was wrong with her. Wynona could only ce her hope on the arrival of the international specialists. ¡°Ms. Wilcox, a medical team from Zarain is here. They wanted to examine Ms. Lopez!¡± A hospital staff brought her good news. ¡°Thank goodness! Yes, please let them in!¡± Wynona cheered up upon hearing that news and immediately went out to wee them. Bruce was leading the Zarain team, but he wasn¡¯t lying about it being a medical team. Among them were top medical specialists from Zarain. Wynona was overjoyed and did not suspect a thing, so she let them into the hospital. ¡°Ms. Wilcox, we need to know more details about the patient. What happened to her?¡± Bruce made use of the opportunity to pry some information about what happened in theboratory on that fateful day. ¡°Well,¡­¡± Wynona hesitated, wondering how she could exin the part where the rescuers had pronounced them dead after the incident. Bruce gave her a smile and said, ¡°Please do not hide anything from us, Ms. Wilcox. That is not going to help us with the diagnosis. Moreover, we know Ms. Lopez and you were supposed to have perished in the explosion at Gamma Tech training base. Why are the two of you still alive and here with us?¡± ¡°Huh!¡± Wynona was taken aback, as she had not expected him to know that as well. ¡°All right, I will be honest with you then. This is what happened¡­¡± She briefly told him about the particle collision ident but left out most of the details. Bruce did not get the information he was seeking, so he continued to probe, ¡°Oh, but that doesn¡¯t exin much. Did anything special happen to Ms. Lopez before the particle collision ident?¡± ¡°This information is crucial, so please tell us the truth!¡± The rest chipped in to pressure Wynona. The main subject of interest to Bruce was Jared. He was hoping Wynona would have useful information on his whereabouts. Wynona paused in hesitation, then decided to share more with the Zarain team. ¡°The truth is, Zoey was involved in an experiment before the particle collision ident. It was about the transfer of one¡¯s thoughts and consciousness to another. They came very close to sess, but unfortunately, it failed at thest crucial moment.¡± She went on to briefly describe what transpired during Zoey¡¯s experiment. ¡°Oh my! That actually happened?¡± Bruce couldn¡¯t help but gasp in shock. He was positive the other person involved in that experiment was Jared. ¡°What about the other person? Is he or she still alive?¡± One of the Zarain team members asked, unable to hold back his curiosity. Wynona shook her head and said, ¡°No. Only the two of us survived.¡± ¡°Oh?¡± Bruce and his men were truly shocked to hear that. If Jared was dead, how could they have detected his consciousness? N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. It did not make sense at all! Just then, Bruce heard a voice over his earpiece reporting, ¡°Mr. Johnston, we detected Mr. Schmidt¡¯s consciousness, and it is nearby. We suspect he is in the hospital.¡± ¡°What?¡± It was an unexpected piece of news from his team surveying outside the hospital grounds. ¡°Arhhh¡­!¡± Suddenly, a piercing scream could be heard, and it came from one of the wards. ¡°Oh no, another attack!¡± Wynona immediately ran toward the ward, and the Zarain team followed her. Inside the room, they could see Zoey rolling around in pain on the ground, and her screams were haunting and unsettling. ¡°Arhhh¡­!¡± Another agonizing scream and they could see Zoey was in a lot of pain, as her hands had dug into the ground and left deep scratch marks on the hard floor. Wynona was shocked beyond words as that attack was much more severe than all the previous attacks she had witnessed so far. ¡°Mr. Johnston, I could pinpoint the location of Mr. Schmidt. He is very near to you. In fact, he is right in front of you!¡± The surveying men reported to Bruce over his earpiece again. Boom! It was a eureka moment for Bruce! He looked at Zoey in disbelief and seemed to have pieced the puzzle together. Chapter 1859 Chapter 1859 This is unbelievable! At that instant, Bruce knew exactly what was causing Zoey¡¯s sufferings, and he also knew what had happened to Jared. He was extremely shocked, but he suppressed his emotions and put up a calm front. Suddenly, a light bulb went on in his head, and he loudly dered, ¡°I have seen a case like this! I can stake my reputation on this and guarantee a cure for Ms. Lopez!¡± Everyone turned to look at him, stunned. ¡°You can cure her?¡± Wynona looked at him in disbelief. Bruce did not reply to Wynona. Instead, he went forward to examine Zoey and pretended to give her an injection. Meanwhile, he quietly gave instructions to his team outside through the earpiece. He ordered them to stop their work, turn off their equipment and quit searching for Jared¡¯s consciousness. And the next moment, a miracle happened. Zoey instantly calmed down! All present were dumbstruck, especially Wynona, who was skeptical of Bruce just a moment ago. Bruce was the only one who could calm Zoey down in the midst of an attack! Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. In all her previous migraine attacks, she would end up fainting from her pain. Even those who came with Bruce were confounded by what they saw. ¡°Leave her to me. I have seen a simr case before¡­¡± Bruce started making up a case study to back himself up. Given his vast experience and capability, he was able toe up with a credible lie, and no one could find fault with his story. Moreover, he had just proven he could deliver incredible results instantly, so everyone trusted him. ¡°Let me bring her back to the best hospital in Zarain, and I will be her doctor in charge!¡± he offered. ¡°No! Zoey has to be treated here. I will provide whatever equipment you need. If we don¡¯t have it here in Erudia, I will source it from overseas.¡± Wynona was quick to veto the idea. ¡°Sure. That could work as well.¡± Bruce could not find a reason to object to her counter-proposal, so he had no choice but to ept her condition. ¡°Also, I hope you understand, but I have to be present during all the treatment sessions,¡± Wynona added another condition, and that totally ruined Bruce¡¯s ns. ¡°That is fine.¡± Bruce could only ept whatever Wynona requested, as Zoey was hisst hope. It would be fantastic if he seeded in his n, but failure would not be a big issue as well. After all, Jared was already dead, so he could only ce his hope on Zoey. ¡°Let¡¯s get started and not waste any time. I need to bring in my other team who is waiting outside.¡± Bruce called in the team that detected Jared¡¯s consciousness from outside the hospital building. Wynona made a careful and thorough search of all the people and equipment before letting them in. ¡°My proposed treatment n is to stimte her to the highest level that she can tolerate. She needs to develop immunity to the neurostimtion in order to get well.¡± Knowing Wynona was cautious and meticulous, Bruce made a special effort to exin his n to her in detail so as to assure her. ¡°You are able to stimte her?¡± Wynona asked, doubt written all over her face. Her team of doctors had proposed the same treatment n previously, but they were unable to get any response from Zoey. ¡°I¡¯ll show you.¡± Bruce secured Zoey in a special istion instation and started his treatment. ¡°Turn it on!¡± he instructed. His men turned on their equipment and started searching for Jared¡¯s consciousness again. ¡°Arhhh¡­!¡± And instantly, Zoey started screaming in agony. ¡°Oh my! It works!¡± Wynona and her team of doctors were astounded and became hopeful. Like a magician, Bruce could control Zoey like a puppet. He could make her scream in pain whenever he wished and calm her down instantly with a snap of his fingers. ¡°Up the intensity! Up the frequency!¡± Bruce ordered, and Zoey began to struggle crazily. From the looks of things, if they had not restrained her in advance, she could have torn down the hospital when in that state of mind she was in. ¡°Arhhhhh!¡± Zoey¡¯s screams got louder and more hysterical, and Wynona became extremely worried. ¡°Is everything going to be okay?¡± she asked with concern. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. This istion instation is strong enough to withstand an attack by a Rank Seven, so it will be all right,¡± Bruce assured her. The look in Bruce¡¯s eyes became more deranged as Zoey struggled more vigorously. None of the doctors present had any idea what was going on, and only Bruce knew what he was doing. Chapter 1860 Chapter 1860 Bruce had proven to himself that his guess was right. He knew why Jared had disappeared, yet they could detect his consciousness. He also understood why the doctors could not find any problem with Zoey, but she constantly suffered from agonizing pain. The two were actually rted. It was true that Jared had died. His physical body was totally destroyed during the experiment, and the body made of pure energy had also disintegrated, so there was no hope of reviving him. The reason they could detect his consciousness was that part of his consciousness had been embedded in Zoey¡¯s mind. His consciousness was like data, and some of the data had been transferred into Zoey¡¯s brain. The experiment Jared did before the particle collision was to embed his own consciousness into Zoey. It was his attempt to control her mind and make her his puppet. Unfortunately, that attempt failed at the final critical moment. Although it had failed, a big part of his consciousness was already transferred into Zoey, so there were two consciousness ovepping in her mind. It was a crazy experiment and the cause of Zoey¡¯s debilitating migraine attacks. That was also the reason why Zoey had impressions of the differentboratories in Gamma Tech training base, even though she had never set foot in them before. They were the remnants of Jared¡¯s memory. The experiment also led to constant agonizing migraine for Zoey. It was caused by Jared¡¯s consciousness stimting her brain.Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. Bruce¡¯s men were able to receive intermittent signals from their search as there was a constant sh between Zoey and Jared¡¯s consciousness, resulting in an unstable emission of his consciousness. And whenever Zoey fainted from the pain, they would totally lose all signals. Jared¡¯s consciousness would overstimte the nerve cells in her brain, leading to a migraine attack. The constant sh of the two consciousness and overstimtion caused Zoey to act weird at times, behaving like a totally different person. Bruce made that discovery by chance, and he was the only one who knew it at that moment. Jared was dead, and only his consciousness survived in Zoey¡¯s brain. Bruce figured the only way to revive Jared would be to let him take over her brain. Obviously, that would be a difficult feat to achieve. He would have a better chance of sess if he had Zoey with him in Zarain. That way, he would be able to take his time to analyze and experiment on her. Unfortunately, Wynona refused to let Zoey go with him, so he could only go with the next risky bet. He nned to stimte Zoey¡¯s brain as much as he could, in the hope it would help Jared¡¯s consciousness win over Zoey¡¯s. The other possible oue would be Zoey¡¯s mind became totally messed up, which he couldn¡¯t care less about. The greater the stimtion, the more pain Zoey was in. She was like a restrained beast that had gone crazy. Rumble, rumble, rumble¡­ The ground was shaking, throwing everyone off-bnce. Bruce was beginning to have a bad premonition, and fear prompted him to secretly put on his invisible protective armor. ¡°Maximum!¡± he ordered. The machine was turned to maximum strength, working Zoey¡¯s brain into a frenzy. Wynona wanted to put a stop to it, as she could see Zoey was being pushed to her limits and suffering immensely. However, Bruce stopped everyone by yelling out loud, ¡°Don¡¯t give up! We are at the brink of sess!¡± Everyone could only stand by and watch as the stimtion went into overdrive. Wynona watched with a sense of foreboding, unable to conclude if that was the right thing to do. ¡°Now is the moment!¡± Bruce howled. ¡°Arhhh¡­!¡± Zoey let out an utter shrill as the stimtion went to the maximum level. Boom¡­! Crack! Chapter 1861 Chapter 1861 Suddenly there was a huge explosion, ripping apart the ward and the supposedly indestructible istion instation Zoey was in. Wynona used her power to block off the radiating energy, saving the hospital from being razed to the ground, and at the same time, giving all the people a chance to survive. Bruce looked on with disbelief. He had not expected Zoey would be able to break apart an instation that even a Rank Seven could not. Her strength was beyond his imagination. So what happened? Was it a sess or failure? ¡°Zoey!¡± Wynona yelled as she made her way through the thick smoke to check on Zoey. ¡°Huh?¡± The next moment, she froze in her track, and her expression changed. She could sense a menacing aura around her, and it gave her the shudders. Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. It was an extremely horrible atmosphere. One could imagine hell to feel that way. As the smoke faded, she vaguely saw a pair of bloodshot beast-like eyes. Wynona was not the only one who sensed the suffocating dread in the air. Bruce and his team also felt that. It felt eerily simr to the highly secretiveboratory where they were experimenting on mutants. ¡°Oh¡­¡± Had she turned into a monster? Before Wynona could think through it, she intuitively sensed she was being targeted. Boom! Zoey lept across the room, quick as lightning, and was in Wynona¡¯s face in a sh. Bang! A strong wave of energy flooded toward Wynona like a tsunami, and she resisted it with all her might. Swish¡­! Wynona was sent hurtling back, her feet dragging on the ground, leaving two deep trails. She only managed to steady herself after a hundred feet. That came as a massive shock to Wynona. She was no longer an ordinary human being but was a superwoman with formidable superpowers. Yet, she was sent flying off with just one blow. That showed how terrifying Zoey was. Wynona was bewildered by Zoey¡¯s transformation. She had done a rough assessment of her own prowess and she believed she could easily defeat a Rank Eight. She believed she could stand shoulder to shoulder with the forerunners on the Gem List, and that was a conservative estimation, so she would most likely be more powerful than that. s, even she, could not take Zoey on! Bruce and his team were rmed, having witnessed Zoey¡¯s powers. He was dying to know if it was Jared or Zoey who was in control of that body. He did not have much time to contemte, as Zoey had rushed over with a menacing look in her wild eyes. Rip! Rip! Zoey was an unstoppable demon, killing anyone in her path, and many of Bruce¡¯s men were ripped apart. Bruce activated the invisible protective armor he had on and shouted at Zoey, asking, ¡°Who are you? Are you Zoey or Jared?¡± ¡°What? Of course, I am Zoey!¡± she snorted without any hesitation. However, her voice was cold and ruthless, like a blood-thirsty demon. It was definitely not the voice of Zoey! ¡°What happened? Is that really her?¡± Wynona and her team cowered in fear. When Levi ran into Oand City with Okano, he heard the news that Ms. Wilcox sent out an open invitation to top medical specialists. Upon finding out Ms. Wilcox was Wynona, and that the patient she was seeking help for was a woman, he immediately suspected the patient to be Zoey! Initially, he had nned to interrogate Okano once they settle in Oand City. However, when he heard the news about Zoey, he cast everything aside, found out the hospital they were in and rushed over. Okano¡¯s interrogation was no longer important inparison and could wait. Zoey was sick, so he had to be there for her. At the same time, those warriors pursuing him were also closing in on him. They quickly found out the direction he was heading and went after him. Chapter 1862 Chapter 1862 Zoey was on a killing spree at the hospital, and almost all of Bruce¡¯s men were down. Bruce was almost certain the person they were looking at was neither Zoey nor Jared. She had turned into an unstoppable demon, a monster! ¡°Retreat! Get out quickly!¡± he shouted. With the protection of his invisible protective armor, he managed to escape with two of his key men. Although the oue was regretful, Bruce had achieved his mission. Making a monster out of Zoey would mean creating a disaster for Levi and Erudia. Wynona finally saw the true intention of Bruce, but she could not leave Zoey alone. She had to stop her! Boom! Boom! Boom! Zoey was like a crazed beast, destroying everything in her path, and soon, the hospital resembled a war zone. Wynona did her utmost best to stop Zoey, getting badly injured in the process. Her body was full of bloodied wounds, but thanks to her new superpowers, she had amazing healing abilities, and could speedily recover from her injuries. That was the only reason why she could keep up her resistance against Zoey. In the meantime, Levi arrived at the hospital, with Okano in tow, and he was stunned by the scene he saw. What was more shocking was the two women battling one another. Ain¡¯t that Wynona and Zoey? He knew them asmoners and strong fighters, but could not reconcile the powerful skills they executed with the two women he knew. Unbelievable¡­! ¡°What is happening here?¡± he shouted out to the women. ¡°Stop her, Levi! She had transformed into a beast!¡± Wynona shouted back. ¡°What?¡± Levi was stunned. When the crazed Zoey heard the name ¡®Levi¡¯, her dulled eyes turned blood-red. She stared intently at Levi, and her body started to tremble in rage. That name seemed to have a disturbing effect on her, triggering her further. The already crazed Zoey turned ballistic, and her rage index was up multiple folds. Wynona¡¯s jaw dropped, startled by the intensity of Zoey¡¯s rage. She believed she stood no chance in fighting against Zoey when she was in that state of mind. She would be torn apart alive, and would not even get a chance to self-heal. She wondered why Zoey went berserk at the sight of Levi. It was as if she had seen her sworn enemy. It was baffling Zoey looked like she was about to tear Levi apart and eat him alive. Wasn¡¯t he¡ªher husband? Little did she know the only thought in Zoey¡¯s mind at that moment was to kill Levi!Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. It was guided by her subconscious mind, and it appeared to her that killing Levi was the only mission in her life. As such, when she heard his name being spoken, she had such a dramatic reaction. Her gaze fell on Levi, and after scrutinizing him for a while, she seemed to have confirmed his identity. ¡°Die, Levi!¡± She let out a ruthless scream and charged toward Levi. ¡°Huh?¡± Levi was bewildered! Never in his wildest imagination would he expect his wife to want to kill him. What is happening? There wasn¡¯t a chance for him to figure out the answer to that question. In a sh, Zoey was already in front of him and threw a punch at him. He instinctively blocked her punch but was sent flying through the air,nding on a building. The impact copsed the building as well. Levi¡¯s eyes widened in astonishment. That power! What had happened to Zoey? How did she turn into this state? This is mind-blowing! ¡°Don¡¯t take it likely! She is out to kill you! And she is super powerful! You have to find a way to restrain her!¡± Wynona shouted a warning to him. ¡°Levi must die!¡± Zoey shrieked and charged at Levi again. But¡­ Levi could not ept the fact that his most beloved wife was out to kill him. Chapter 1863 Chapter 1863 ¡°Stay calm, Levi!¡± Wynona rushed over and pushed him aside, away from Zoey¡¯s path. Boom! Where Zoeynded, there was a huge crater the size of a basketball court. ¡°She is not rational now! All she wanted is to kill you, so you have toe to your senses! We have to try to restrain her first! Don¡¯t worry about hurting her. She is way too strong. We may not be her match so we have to execute our full power to fight with her!¡± Wynona urged. ¡°All right!¡± Leviposed himself just in time, as Zoey had charged toward him again. And he took her blow head-on. Bang! Two of them staggered backward by almost a hundred feet, and the ground where they passed cracked under the force. Impressive! So this is how powerful the number two of the Gem List is! He can actually take her on! Wynona was astounded! ¡°What is wrong with you, Zoey? Look at me! I am Levi!¡± Levi shouted out to Zoey, hoping to make her recall who he was. Sadly, Zoey got more agitated upon hearing his name and after taking a good look at him. ¡°Die!¡± Her mood got worse, and she became more antagonistic. Bang, bang, bang! Levi and Zoey went straight intobat, and Levi¡¯s heart sank as he fought her. Zoey is incredibly powerful! What had happened to her? She is like an unstoppable beast! Although Levi was taking her on, he could not bear to unleash his full force on her. After all, she was his most beloved wife! On the other hand, Zoey was mercilessly attacking him like a mad monster. Every strike was aimed at his vulnerable areas, intended to inflict fatal injuries. Levi skilfully avoided all her blows, stalling for time while he contemted the best approach to restrain her. ¡°Keep an eye on him for me!¡± Levi handed Okano over to Wynona and focused on taking Zoey on. ¡°Shadow Clone!¡± he shouted, and instantly, multiple images of him appeared in front of Zoey. He nned to use this technique to drain her of her energy. ¡°Kill!¡± Zoey howled and started attacking the many clones. Wynona instantly understood Levi¡¯s intention, and she could only sigh, ¡°When is this going to end?¡± Soon, both Levi and Wynona could see his strategy had failed. It was almost impossible to tire Zoey out. The more she fought, the more energized she seemed to get. ¡°You can¡¯t hold back anymore. You have to go in for an attack!¡¯ Wynona shouted. N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. ¡°Okay!¡± Levi agreed, and he unleashed more power to counter Zoey¡¯s blows. Instead of merely defending himself, he took the initiative to attack and without mercy as well. Boom, boom! The fight escted, and under his relentless attacks, Zoey began to show signs of defeat. Bang, bang, bang! Levi capitalized on the momentum and dealt Zoey multiple hard blows, causing her to retreat repeatedly. She was truly stunned by Levi¡¯s prowess, as there was a look of astonishment on her emotionless face. Spectacr! Even a beast like Zoey was no match! Levi is more dreadful than a monster! Wynona¡¯s eyes lit up with admiration. Levi was determined to bring Zoey down, so he kept up with his attack, not giving her any chance to retaliate. Soon, he cornered her, and that was the opportunity to inflict that fatal blow. Boom! ¡°Argh..!¡± Suddenly, Zoey let out a magnificent roar, and the tables turned. There was a burst of energy from her, many times stronger than what she had disyed earlier. It was shocking to know a powerhouse like her had more hidden in reserve! Bang! Shended a heavy punch on Levi, and although Levi managed to block her off, he felt a burning sensation on his chest. Unbelievable! Levi¡¯s face fell as Zoey let out rounds of attack, each blow more vicious than the previous. Levi could barely defend himself. ¡°Die, Levi, die!¡± Zoey mustered all her strength and executed the final strike. Simrly, Levi gave his all and let out a powerful blow. It was the sh of the titans! Puke! Blood spurted from Levi¡¯s mouth as he was sent flying across the air. Chapter 1864 Chapter 1864 Plonk! Levi¡¯s limp bodynded heavily on the ground. Wynona froze in shock! Levi, who was ranked second on the Gem List, was defeated? How did Zoeye up with thatst mighty burst of energy to knock him down? ¡°You held back and did not use your full force, did you?¡± she asked. Levi did not answer her. He was shocked beyond words, as he knew he had not held himself back. He lost, simply because Zoey was too powerful! The unimaginable had happened. He had lost to Zoey! He could have managed to escape unhurt by using Shadow Clone and counting on his unmatchable speed. He could also execute a skill he had never used before to maintain his invincible status. However, that was a skill his mentor had taught him but sternly reminded him to try his best not to use ever if possible, as the execution of the Forbidden Technique would create havoc to the world. For the longest time, Levi had remained invincible. He had always managed to crush his opponents, so he had long forgotten about Forbidden Technique. Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. During the intense battle with Zoey, he recalled that skill. However, he felt he had not gone down to such a desperate state that justified its execution. In the end, he did not use the Forbidden Technique and decided to take Zoey on with brute force. That decision led to his defeat. Zoey wasn¡¯t satisfied with her victory. She charged forward, ready to finish Levi off with another merciless strike. Bam! Again, Levi could not block off her blow and was sent flying across the field again. Bang! bang! Strikes after strikes, Zoey ruthlessly went for him. Plonk! plonk! After every strike, Levi would lie limply on the ground with blood oozing out from his mouth. That was the first time he tasted defeat, and he was beaten by none other than his beloved wife! What happened to her? How could she not recognize me? ¡°Hahaha¡­ You are a loser, Levi! You asked for it! Feel how it is like to fall at my feet!¡± Zoey looked down at Levi and gloated triumphantly. Levi could clearly see the hatred and menace in Zoey¡¯s eyes. He knew it was time to use the Forbidden Technique. With her prowess, Wynona would not be able to stop her, and there would be more sacrifices at her hand. He had to be the one to stop her. ¡°Go to he*l!¡± Zoey shrieked! At that critical moment, something unexpected happened. She suddenly lost all her strength, slumped like a deted balloon, and copsed onto the ground. She had fainted! She seemed to have reverted back to the old Zoey self in her state of unconsciousness. ¡°Oh no! People are heading this way! Bring the two away, Wynona!¡± Levi¡¯s expression changed, and he exhorted. Wynona obliged without questions and immediately took Zoey and Okano away. Just after they left, the pursuing fighters flocked in and surrounded the site. They were taken aback by the state of destruction they saw. What stunned them more was the sight of a badly injured Levi. They could not believe their eyes! The invincible Levi, who was ranked second on the Gem List, being so badly injured? That was unthinkable! ¡°Is¡­ is that Levi?¡± ¡°Seems like¡­ seems like it¡­ How did he get so badly injured?¡± ¡°Incredulous! Levi was defeated? How could that be?¡± The crowd was bbergasted, after realizing Levi had been defeated. It did not take long for news of Levi¡¯s defeat to spread far and wide. Not only was the news shocking to Erudians, but it was also greeted with disbelief internationally. Fiery Demon¡¯s heir is defeated! It was devastating news to Fiery Demon and Levi¡¯s followers. It was the end of the world to them. To the worshippers, Levi had to be invincible. He represented Fiery Demon, and there was no such thing as defeat in their vocabry. It was simply unthinkable and uneptable for him to lose! Levi, who was lying limply at the battle site, was being mocked by the warriors who encircled him. ¡°I guess you never thought you will see this day. You never thought you could be defeated, right? Who is the one who beat you to a pulp?¡± they sneered. Chapter 1865 Chapter 1865 Who was that? Who was the one who injured Levi? Who was the one who defeated Fiery Demon¡¯s heir? The whole world was buzzing with spections. Levi was left lying injured on the battleground, and he was alone. That meant the victor had left the ce, not wanting to boast about the victory nor be in the limelight. That further piqued everyone¡¯s interest in the victor¡¯s identity. After much spections, they narrowed it down to one person, Robed yer, the one who was previously ranked second on the Gem List. Previously, there were rumors abound that Robed yer was prepared to duel with Levi, although no one had any further news on Robed yer. The public suspected it was probably Robed yer who challenged Levi to a fight, won and left. After all, he was rumored to be a low-profile person who shunned the limelight. The only reason he would want to defeat Levi would be to crush the ego of Levi and his followers, so they could not go on creating trouble for Erudia¡¯s martial artists. The public was convinced Robed yer was the one who defeated Levi, and he became the new idol. The youth warriors of The Cardinal Hall who were imprisoned by Fiery Demon¡¯s followers were ted when they heard of Levi¡¯s defeat. Trenton was especially overjoyed. ¡°You are finally defeated, Levi! This day finally arrived! A terrible fate is awaiting you,¡± he hooted. Everyone celebrated, and only Yasmine and Josephine showed signs of sorrow. News of Levi¡¯s defeat and injury worried them. After their interactions with Levi, they could tell he was not a bad guy. In fact, he was far from bad. Other than Landon, who deserved death, Levi had not hurt any one of them. Even at the battle on Terragon Hill, he only injured the Erudian martial artists and did not kill any of those warriors. During the period they were held captive, Levi and his men had never made life difficult for them. Most notable was Trenton, who was a trouble-maker. Being such a nuisance, they had plenty of excuses to kill him. However, not only did they not do that, they did not even lift a finger to hurt him. Levi set a good example, and he also instructed his followers to do the same. N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. He prohibited Blood Fiend from taking human blood andid down rules for the Seven Fiends that restricted them from killing and harming people. He was exceptionally nice to the two girls too. They could not believe such a man was the Fiery Demon¡¯s heir. If he were really such a wicked person, they would have been vited and likely killed. News of Levi¡¯s defeat brought them mixed emotions, and they could not help but worry for him. They prayed for his safety, even though they knew he was Fiery Demon¡¯s heir. ¡°Josephine, did you hear that? Levi was defeated, and he is dying! We will be freed soon! I¡¯ve had enough of being locked up!¡± Trenton ran to them, happily announcing the good news. Josephine and Yasmin found him irritating and gave him the cold shoulder, as they felt Levi had never imprisoned them. ¡°And it had to be Robed yer! If given a chance, I want to be his disciple!¡± Trenton did not notice the cold reaction from the girls and continued chattering away. The news of Levi¡¯s defeat was also met with disbelief in Raysonia. Just as they sent Ghost Samurai out on his mission to assassinate Okano, they received the mind- boggling news of Levi¡¯s defeat. Bruce had just arrived back at Zarain, and he was initially shocked by the news. However, he quickly reconciled that fact, and a smile appeared on his face. So Levi lost out to Zoey! His mission was aplished. He could easily imagine the fate of a badly injured Levi in the hands of the warriors from The Cardinal Hall. With Levi dead and Zoey in that state of mind, the oue couldn¡¯t be more ideal for him. At the ruined hospital grounds, more and more people flocked over to the scene. They all wanted to witness firsthand the fall of the Fiery Demon¡¯s heir. ¡°Robed yer defeated Levi! Long live Robed yer!¡± ¡°This is the Robe Era!¡± Kaiden and his team from The Cardinal Hall rushed over to the scene, and they yelled out to Levi, ¡°Surrender and leave quietly with us, Levi!¡± However, Levi taunted them by saying, ¡°Do you really think you can get me?¡± Chapter 1866 Chapter 1866 The reason Levi lost to Zoey was that he wanted to see how powerful she was. He could have used his skills and speed to avoid her blows and escaped unharmed. Moreover, if he had executed Forbidden Technique, Zoey would be doomed. Although Wynona had urged him to unleash his full power, he had held back. After all, Zoey was his wife, so how could he bear to hit her with his full force? Anyone who truly knew his abilities would know he could not have lost unless he did it on purpose. Indeed, he was injured, but the reason for the injuries was different. Huh? The crowd gathered was puzzled by his words and attitude. They could notprehend how someone so gravely injured could be so arrogant as to belittle all of them. ¡°Drop this arrogant act! You are a loser and had lost to Robed yer! You are a nobody now!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right! Don¡¯t forget you are injured. Even if you are not injured, Robed yer could easily crush you again. You will still have to bow.¡± ¡°Let me give you a piece of advice. Come with us to The Cardinal Hall. Don¡¯t make a fuss, and you will be spared from more sufferings.¡± Levi struggled to sit up and looked at the crowd with disdain. ¡°You are not thinking you can escape from so many of us, are you?¡± ¡°Stop daydreaming!¡± All the top warriors of The Cardinal Hall and Eragon were gathered in Oand City, so there was no way Levi could sessfully flee from them. ¡°Let¡¯s keep that aside. I have something to tell all of you!¡± Levi suddenly changed the subject. ¡°Quit your bber. Are you trying to stall for time?¡± Kaiden and his team were getting impatient. ¡°Hold on. Let him speak!¡± A voice boomed from the crowd, and Kaiden and his team immediately stepped aside respectfully. Kaiden and his teammates were from The Inferno, which was in charge of handling emergencies and gathering intelligence. In short, they were in charge of the daily operations of The Cardinal Hall. The person who spoke was the deputy leader of The Inferno, codenamed The Dark Lord. N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. Compared to Kaiden and his team, he was much higher up in the hierarchy of The Inferno, and his wish was theirmand. ¡°Speak! I would like to hear what you have to say!¡± The Dark Lord stared at Levi and said. ¡°What I wanted to say is that this is part of Raysonia¡¯s conspiracy. They had already brought forward their second stage of action! If you waste your attention and time on me, it would bring disaster to Erudia and our martial arts world!¡± Levi proceeded to tell them everything he knew about Raysonia¡¯s plot. ¡°As the most powerful organization in Erudia, The Cardinal Hall should look into this matter!¡± he urged. ¡°Continue your tall tale!¡± ¡°Yeah! Let¡¯s see what other lies you cane up with. I never expect you would try to wriggle out of this in such a manner. You are such a disappointment!¡± Although Levi shared everything he knew and all the facts he gave were logical, not many people were willing to believe him. They felt he was finding excuses to get himself out of trouble. Even The Dark Lord was hesitant to believe him. ¡°I have proof to back me up! I captured one of the key members of the Raysonia gang. You can interrogate and find out from him directly. I do not want a confrontation with you now. Let me bring him here, and the truth will be revealed.¡± Upon hearing that, everyoneughed. ¡°Oh Levi, are you taking us as fools? Let you go so you can bring him? Do you think that is possible?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right! This rascal is taking us for a ride! Tie him up!¡± The crowd was in an uproar, and none of them noticed a man had quietly sneaked away from the scene. It was Ghost Samurai! He had sneakily joined in the crowd and when he heard Levi had hidden Okano in another location, he left immediately. ¡°Forget it! I am wasting my breath!¡± Levi said as he gradually stood up from the ground. He knew he had to fight his way out after all. ¡°What? You are still thinking of fighting? Don¡¯t you want to see your child, Levi?¡± Chapter 1867 Chapter 1867 Pfft! One question was enough to make a confident Levi feel despondent instantly, his body trembling uncontrobly. He did not know how Zoey¡¯s condition was. His mother, daughter, and Mia were all in the hands of The Cardinal Hall. It was a really challenging time for him. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Levi. Your family is doing very well at The Cardinal Hall. Although you are Fiery Demon¡¯s heir, that doesn¡¯t mean they will be seen in the same light! Your child and sister are exceptionally talented and have been epted as our disciples. Forlevia, with her rare talent, will be groomed as a future leader. Nevertheless, I feel you should pay them a visit,¡± The Dark Lord slylymented. All those present were full of respect for The Cardinal Hall, praising them for being magnanimous toward the family of an infamous demon. His family should have been eliminated as well. However, if one read between the lines, especially hisst sentence, one would understand it was quite the opposite. Urging Levi to visit his child and mother could have a double meaning. If taken literally, he was telling Levi The Cardinal Hall was taking good care of his family. The hidden meaning was that his family was in their hands and he had better do as he was told. It was in fact ckmail in disguise. Your mother and your child are in our hands. Don¡¯t you dare go against us! That was the real message they were trying to send across. Levi could only helplessly reply, ¡°Sure! I would like to see my mother and my child.¡± He did not have a choice as he understood the veiled threat, and so, he had to submit to them. Come what may, he could not risk the lives of his mother and child. It was more important to see for himself that they were safe. He nned to head to The Cardinal Hall first, hoping he would be able to save Forlevia, Emma, and Mia. Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. Before leaving with The Dark Lord and the other warriors from The Cardinal Hall, Levi secretly left hints for the Seven Fiends, so they would know his whereabouts. Levi had many pressing matters to attend to at that moment. Besides the safety of his family in The Cardinal Hall, Zoey was his other worry, but at least she had Wynona to protect her. Levi had already seen Wynona¡¯s impressivebat abilities and knew other than the top three on the Gem List, no one else was her match. His other grave concern was the second stage of action that Okano mentioned¡­ Too many urgent matters needed his attention, so he had to n his moves carefully. ¡°Take Levi away! We will announce the findings of our investigations and decision another day,¡± The Dark Lord ordered, and Kaiden and his teammates stepped forward and took Levi away. Tens of thousands of people witnessed his capture. ¡°Hahaha¡­ Finally justice is done!¡± ¡°Fiery Demon¡¯s heir is captured! This is the end of the evil powers!¡± ¡°Today is one of the proudest moments in Erudia¡¯s history!¡± The crowd broke into loud cheers and apuse. News of The Cardinal Hall¡¯s sess in apprehending Fiery Demon¡¯s heir, who was ranked second on the Gem List, instantly became headline news in Erudia. The news also created an uproar internationally. Those who prided themselves as the righteous camp were especially excited and went into celebratory mode. At every corner, one could see people celebrating the capture of Levi, the symbol of evil. ¡°Righteousness will always win! This is the destiny of those who do evil!¡± ¡°Turn yourself in! The Cardinal Hall will being after every one of you!¡± ¡°Haha! Robed yer can finish off Levi, so what are the rest of the cult members to him? He can easily crush you like ants! You had better surrender.¡± Everyone was taunting the Seven Fiends and their followers. News of the fall of Levi was also warmly weed by Bruce and the top guys of Raysonia. Bruce secretly brought back his loot from Erudia to Zarain, and Raysonia was getting ready tounch the second stage of their crazy plot. Wynona knew the situation was deeply worrying, so she brought Zoey and Okano to an extremely secluded hiding ce. ¡°What is wrong with you, Zoey?¡± she cried worriedly. And suddenly, Zoey opened her eyes! Chapter 1868 Chapter 1868 ¡°Zoey!¡± Wynona warily stepped away from Zoey. She intuitively tensed up and got into abat-ready mode. Obviously, after witnessing Zoey¡¯s shocking abilities, she had be scared and wary of her. She knew if Zoey were to go into that crazy mode again, she would not be able to stop her. Okano, who was with them, had fear written all over his face, worried Zoey would freak out and kill him with a single blow. Wynona¡¯s reaction puzzled Zoey, so she asked, ¡°What¡­ what is wrong, Ms. Wilcox?¡± There was a look of bewilderment in her eyes. She seemed to be back to her gentle self, with no hint of the earlier hostile beast in her. Wynona was genuinely confused and even began to wonder if she was having a hallucination earlier, and that the monster Zoey did not exist at all. ¡°Are¡­ are you feeling okay, Zoey?¡± she anxiously asked. ¡°I feel fine. What¡¯s wrong? I think I had a dream, and I was fighting with someone in the dream.¡± Zoey was massaging her head, and trying hard to recall. She had a very vague impression but no recollection of what had happened. Her power also seemed to have diminished drasticallypared to earlier, as Wynona could not sense much energy on her. This was the Zoey she knew and was familiar with. ¡°Do you not remember what happened earlier?¡± Wynona asked in astonishment. ¡°No, I can¡¯t. What happened?¡± Zoey questioned. ¡°You were engaged in a battle just now. You were fighting with¡­ a few bad guys, and then you fainted.¡± Wynona came close to mentioning Levi¡¯s name, but she managed to stop herself in time. She remembered it was his name that triggered Zoey and made her go berserk. She did not dare to say that name again in Zoey¡¯s presence, as no one would be able to stop her if she went into another crazy frenzy. ¡°Zoey, do you feel any difort?¡± Wynona probed. Zoey paused to examine her own feeling, then shook her head and said, ¡°I don¡¯t feel weird or different. Previously, I seemed to have some mental block in my mind, but that is gone! I have to thank you for bringing in those doctors to treat me!¡± Gone? She has recovered? How did that happen? Wynona was baffled, as she knew Bruce was no doctor, and he was there with the sinister motive of driving Zoey crazy. ¡°What can you recall, Zoey? Can you remember anything?¡± Wynona continued with her probing. ¡°I do remember things. I was¡­ I have¡­ I have a daughter and her name is Evie. But¡­ I cannot remember who my husband is! How is that possible? Why do I not remember him? I have forgotten my husband! Who is my husband?¡± She rubbed her head in frustration and shook it vigorously. Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. There was a void in her memory. It was as if someone had taken away the part of her memory about her husband. Huh? She cannot remember Levi? What is happening? Wynona was dumbfounded! What happened was that Bruce tried to stimte Zoey¡¯s brain into overdrive, causing the two consciousness in her to sh. He wanted to help Jared¡¯s consciousness win over Zoey¡¯s, so he can take over her mind and thus control her body as well. However, that did not happen as Jared had only a portion of his consciousness transferred to Zoey. On top of that, Zoey was a strong-minded person, so when the two shed, Zoey won. Jared¡¯s consciousness was assimted into Zoey¡¯s and ceased to exist anymore. However, there was a side effect though. Jared¡¯s remaining consciousness turned into hatred and set roots in Zoey¡¯s mind. The person he hated most was Levi, so the end result was Zoey subconsciously saw Levi as her greatest foe. It was like order was given to Zoey¡¯s brain¡ªkill Levi! With that assimtion, Zoey lost all memories of her husband, and Levi became her greatest enemy. That was the reason why she would go berserk and go into killing mode as soon as his name was mentioned or when she saw him. ¡°Calm down, Zoey. You will be all right after a good rest.¡± Wynona was quick to console her. As for Levi, after being taken away by The Cardinal Hall, he did not get a chance to see Forlevia. They had lied to him. Chapter 1869 Chapter 1869 The Dark Lord did not bring Levi back to The Cardinal Hall. Instead, he was taken to a vi in the outskirt of Oand City. The ce looked like a vacation house, but in actual fact, it was one of the secret bases of The Cardinal Hall. Housed in the basement of the vi was their intelligence section, staffed by many highly skilled warriors. There was also a prison in there. Levi was blindfolded when they transported him, and when the blindfold was removed, he found himself in a prison. It was a carefully designed, highly secured prison that was almost impossible to get out of. He could forget about jail breaking. ¡°I thought you are bringing me to my family. Where are they?¡± he asked. ¡°Don¡¯t forget you are now the most wanted prisoner in The Cardinal Hall. Do you think you can make demands and give orders?¡± ¡°If you stay good, we will not only let you meet your daughter and mother, but we will also ensure they have a bright future and afortable life.¡± Levi was not so gullible as to think they would honor their promise. However, he had to y along with them as he did not know where The Cardinal Hall was, so even if he managed to fight his way out, he would not be able to find his family. More likely, he would ce them in greater danger. The only thing he could do was to humor them until he had a chance to meet his family.Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. ¡°Fine, I will do as youmand.¡± That was the only way forward for him. ¡°Lock him up!¡± The Dark Lord ordered. In a sh, nine chains as thick as one¡¯s arm were brought in, and it took almost a hundred men to carry them in. Those nine chains were fastened onto Levi, and everyone let out a sigh of relief after that was done. ¡°He would not have expected that to be the famous Dragon Chain of The Cardinal Hall!¡± ¡°Yes, this is the legendary chain that could restrain a dragon! It may be a myth, but it is true that to date, no one had been able to break out of it!¡± Yes, it was the legendary Dragon Chain that they used on Levi. Based on The Manifest Court¡¯s records, to date, the Dragon Chain had been used on seventy-eight asions. And of the seventy-eight prisoners it was used on, none of them managed to break free from it. What made it more impressive was that all those prisoners were super strong warriors. As such, there was a belief within The Cardinal Hall that the Dragon Chain could restrain a real dragon, let alone a mere human. Once the Dragon Chain was fastened on, no one could dream of breaking free. That was the sinister n of The Inferno. They had no intention of killing Levi, even though he was the biggest demon ever to exist. He was of more value to them alive than dead, so locking him up would serve their interest better. They nned to find out more about Cyrus and his secrets from Levi, such as where did Cyrus go, what was the secret to his skills, et cetera. With sufficient information, they could work backward and identify Cyrus¡¯ weaknesses so they could deal with him. As such, they had absolutely no wish to kill Levi. The Dragon Chain was created for people like Levi. Once he was restrained by the Dragon Chain, he would no longer pose any threat to The Cardinal Hall. Huh? It did not take long for Levi to sense something was wrong. The nine chains were slowly prating into his flesh and went deep in to lock onto his bones! This is¡­? Oh no! Levi knew things weren¡¯t to his advantage, but he had to go through it to achieve his aim. The special feature about the Dragon Chain was that it locked into one¡¯s flesh and onto one¡¯s bones. On top of that, spells had been cast onto the chains and it was infused with supernatural powers to further strengthen the already strong material. In short, all means had been deployed to make it unbreakable. ¡°So, can I meet my family now?¡± Levi asked. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. You will soon be able to meet them!¡± Kaiden and his team teased. Levi was at their mercy, and they could do anything they want to him. However, they did not want to create any animosity between them, as they needed his cooperation in order to get privy information on Cyrus. In order to calm him, they would let him meet his family. After Levi was captured by The Cardinal Hall, everyone had written him off as dead. The Raysonia gang and Bruce were among those most excited by the oue. ¡°Start stage two of our n now!¡± The Raysonians were finally ready to spring into action. Chapter 1870 Chapter 1870 With Levi out of the picture, it was the best time for them to act. And argescale mission had started on quietly. Levi knew The Inferno¡¯s intention was to restrain him, but he yed along as his aim was to get to meet Forlevia, Emma, and Mia. There were many worries on his mind. First of all, he was very worried about Zoey. She was too formidable, and he knew other than him with his Forbidden Technique, no one else could stop her. In addition, there was this second stage of action that Okano mentioned. He knew he had to act fast, and time was running out. ¡°You said you will let me meet my mother and daughter. The Cardinal Hall would honor its words, right?¡± he pressed on. Kaiden and his team walked over and smilingly cajoled him, saying ¡°They are on their way! But before that, you have to answer a few questions!¡± ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°Firstly, do you acknowledge you are the heir to Fiery Demon?¡± Zelda asked. ¡°I don¡¯t even know who Fiery Demon is, so what do you want me to acknowledge?¡± Levi sneered. ¡°Then how did you be so powerful? Moreover, your skills and fighting styles were exactly like that of Fiery Demon! How do you exin that?¡± Gerald howled. ¡°I dreamt about it!¡± Levi teased. ¡°You¡­ you better don¡¯t kid around. Do you know you are¡­¡± Jabez nearly blurted out about the Dragon Chain, but Kaiden stopped him just in time. ¡°Answer our questions properly, and you will get to see your family!¡± Kaiden offered. ¡°Just go. Leave!¡± The Dark Lord came into the room and brought Kaiden and his team away. ¡°Why won¡¯t you let us interrogate and force him to spill the beans?¡± someone asked. ¡°You don¡¯t know Levi well. He would never tell us anything before he gets to meet his family. We have to let them meet before we can get him to volunteer the information we want.¡± Two of Levi¡¯s worries were unfounded. Forlevia, Emma, and Mia were safe, and Zoey¡¯s condition was stable. However, his third worry had materialized. Raysonia had set their second stage of action in motion, and many men in ck appeared at all corners of Erudia at about the same time. They were on assassination missions, and their targets were those youths on the Stone list. They were out to eliminate the future leaders of Erudia. Other than those on the Stone list, they also had their sight on a few hundred youths with great potential. Those were talents spotted by The Manifest Court. With the existence of these talents, Erudia martial arts world would have a bright future. However, Raysonia made use of the chaos Erudia was facing at that moment tounch their assassinations. Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. All their top warriors were mobilized, and they were out to get rid of those talented youths. When the Erudians were fighting with the followers of the Fiery Demon, many of these youths were sent by their families to join in the fights so they could gain some experience. As such, they were exposed and could easily be tracked. Moreover, since they were away from home, they did not have many seniors around to protect them, so they became easy prey for the Raysonians. Swoosh! Swoosh! Swoosh! The highly skilled warriors from Raysonia started on their missions, and one after another, the talented Erudian youths fell. They were targeted and had been watched closely by their foes, so there was simply no chance of escape for them. The most horrible thing was the Raysonians were not out to kill them. They badly injured them so they became disabled and would never be able to train again. That was many times crueler than killing them. Thest on the Stone list went down! The one ranked fifteen also went down! Next was the top ranking youth on the Stone list! One after another, these youths became disabled. Number nine on Stone list was gone! Next fell the one ranked eight! In a single night, hundreds of talented youths in Erudia were targeted, and all of them ended up being disabled. No one could have predicted that¡­ The foundation for Erudia¡¯s future copsed overnight¡­ It was a catastrophe! It was a tragic night! Chapter 1871 Chapter 1871 Even though those young talents were strong, they stood no chance at all when they were being targeted. Apart from Josephine and the others, who were ¡°locked up¡± by Levi, and Forlevia, who were taken away by The Cardinal Hall, all of Erudia¡¯s young talents had been injured severely. Even the top three of the Stone List were targets of the assassination. Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Nevertheless, they were onpletely different levels from the other young talents, so they managed to kill all the assassins and fight their way out. It was not without a price, though. All three of them were severely injured. ¡°How could you let the top three escape? Don¡¯t you know they¡¯re much stronger than other talents? Why didn¡¯t you send more assassins? What if they expose us?¡± The leader of the Raysonian forces was infuriated when he learned about the top three¡¯s escape. ¡°Sir, we¡¯re sorry for our ipetence, but we can still fix this! The top three were separated and have gone missing. We can still find them before they return to their respective forces.¡± Hearing that, the leader ordered, ¡°Send our men to hunt them down and kill them before anyone finds them. Also, I need you to spread the news that this is the Seven Fiends¡¯ deed. They were angry about The Cardinal Hall capturing Levi, so they retaliated by targeting all of Erudia¡¯s young talents.¡± ¡°Yes, sir!¡± his subordinates answered. ¡°We have destroyed Erudia¡¯s foundation and ruined its future! Its authority is now fighting with Fiery Demon¡¯s followers. This has undermined Erudia¡¯s martial arts world. This is our chance! Rasonian Bushido shall rise and conquer the martial arts world!¡± The Rasonians were ted to hear that. The horrific news of hundreds of young talents being incapacitated stirred up a storm in Erudia. They were the future of Erudia¡¯s martial arts world, and now the future was ruined. The ancient factions were fuming in anger. It was heartbreaking to see their disciples lying on the ground with weak vital signs. ¡°Who did this? We will definitely make them pay!¡± The Dragonites and The Cardinal Hall were also knocked sideways by the news. As the most powerful organization, The Cardinal Hall was responsible for ensuring the martial arts world¡¯s prosperity. Its main duty was to protect and train the younger generation. Hence, the news came as a devastating blow to them. ¡°All the young talents were incapacitated? This could ruin the future of Erudia¡¯s martial arts world! Go and find out who did this!¡± Soon, rumors had it that it was the Seven Fiends¡¯ deed. They were angry that Fiery Demon¡¯s heir was captured, so they retaliated by incapacitating all Erudia¡¯s young talents. No one doubted the truthfulness of the rumor. After all, apart from Eragon and The Cardinal Hall, only Fiery Demon¡¯s forces had the power to cause such catastrophe. Never had they suspected that a foreign force was behind this. Unbeknownst to them, many foreign forces flocked into Erudia when it opened its border during the chaos. Many elites from the Raysonian forces had infiltrated many parts of Erudia, which exined why they could catch Erudia off guard. It was clearly premeditated. ¡°How dare they ruin the future of Erudia¡¯s martial arts world! We must get rid of Fiery Demon¡¯s followers and kill the Seven Fiends!¡± All of them were furious. ¡°What? The Seven Fiends were the ones behind this? How could this be?¡± Wynona was shocked when she heard about the news, for the Seven Fiends were with themst night since they received Levi¡¯s order. Chapter 1872 Chapter 1872 Besides, Wynona had asked the Seven Fiends before and was told that Levi¡¯s order was for them to stay put. If that was so, how could they attack Erudia¡¯s young talents? Before this, she had even made an assurance at Gamma Tech that Levi would never do something that would endanger Erudia. Instantly, she realized someone had framed Levi. On the other hand, Okano was exhrated when he heard about the news. ¡°Huh! We have seeded! Long live Raysonia! ¡° Enraged, Blood Fiend roared, ¡°I¡¯ll kill you!¡± ¡°Calm down!¡± The others quickly halted him. Later, Wynona discussed with the Seven Fiends toe up with a solution. ¡°We should prove to them that we¡¯re innocent.¡± ¡°The evidence we collected so far is still too little to convince them of our innocence. Now that Master Garrison has been caught, it¡¯s even harder for us to clear our names.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. I¡¯m afraid we will be their target.¡± None of them noticed that a Ghost Samurai, who initially received the order to kill Okano, had sneaked in and rescued him. It was all toote when someone finally noticed that Okano was missing. ¡°Where¡¯s Okano? He¡¯s gone!¡± Although Wynona had strong power detection ability, she was still inept in exercising it. Otherwise, she would have sensed the energy fluctuation. ¡°I suppose someone has rescued him. Our location is exposed. We need to move!¡± urged Sword Fiend. ¡°All right. Let¡¯s retreat now!¡± All of them beat a hasty retreat. As expected, some elites arrived just after they left the ce. In prison, Levi was worried about what was happening outside. However, no one responded to his enquiry. Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. Bang! Suddenly, the door busted open by a kick. The next moment, Kaiden and the others stormed in. ¡°Levi Garrison, look what your subordinates have done!¡± Gerald bellowed. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Levi asked. ¡°The Seven Fiends incapacitated all Erudia¡¯s young talents to seek revenge on us for capturing you. Those poor young people can never train martial arts for the rest of their lives. The top three of the Stone List were also severely injured and have gone missing. Your subordinates have ruined the future of Erudia¡¯s martial arts world overnight. Damn all of you followers of the Fiery Demon!¡± The others were so infuriated that they wished they could kill Levi. After hearing their words, Levi¡¯s heart sank. So this is the Raysonian¡¯s second n¡­ They could carry out their n without interference by directing people¡¯s anger and attraction toward me. They intended to ruin Erudia¡¯s martial arts world¡¯s future! How despicable! ¡°I¡¯ve told you guys before. This is Raysonian¡¯s conspiracy! This is their second n¡­¡± Levi looked up and stared at them with his bloodshot eyes. Feeling disappointed, hembasted, ¡°I thought that the leaders of The Cardinal Hall are all smart people. Now, it turns out they are nothing but a bunch of fools.¡± ¡°Levi Garrison, how dare you humiliate The Cardinal Hall!¡± All of them took offense at Levi¡¯s insult. ¡°I¡¯m innocent! Someone is trying to sow discord between us. Why wouldn¡¯t you guys believe in me? You idi*ts!¡± Levi blew up at them. ¡°Hmph! Let me remind you that you¡¯re chained up by the Dragon Chain. There¡¯s no way you can break free, so you¡¯ll be stuck here for the rest of your life. You won¡¯t ever get to meet your family again!¡± With that, they left in a huff. A malicious smile appeared on Levi¡¯s face. ¡°Finally, you told me of your ultimate intention.¡± Chapter 1873 Chapter 1873 Actually, Levi had already guessed that they were locking him in prison to elicit information from him. Still, he was clinging to the hope that they would let him meet his mother and his child. In hindsight, he was wrong. I can¡¯t listen to them anymore! I need to fight back! Dragon Chain, huh? Let me try and see if I can break it! With all his might, he tried to break the Dragon Chain. nk! nk! nk! To his surprise, the chain merely vibrated with a ng. Not even a crack appeared on it. Instead, the parts of the chain that pierced through his body tightened. Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. As a result, his bones were suppressed, and his body was a bloody mess as the chains ground his flesh. Levi¡¯s expression changed. The Dragon Chain sure is strong. ¡°Oh, Levi, you¡¯re just wasting your energy. No one has ever opened the Dragon Chain. Once it¡¯s locked, it won¡¯t reopen until the day you die. The more you struggle, the tighter it¡¯ll be. In the end, it can even break your bones.¡± Kaiden and the others halted their steps and began to hoot withughter when they saw Levi trying to break the Dragon Chain. They knew he could never break it. ¡°Take your time. I love to see you struggle in vain,¡± Gerald taunted. After a few futile attempts, the Dragon Chain became tighter and tighter. A puddle of blood rapidly formed on the floor as blood continued gushing out of Levi¡¯s wounds. Despite that, he did not even let out a cry of pain. This won¡¯t work. I need to calm down. Soon, he stopped struggling. His brain was running at high speed, trying to figure a way out. My family and subordinates are still waiting for me. I can¡¯t be stuck in here. Seeing that Levi had stopped struggling, Kaiden and the others smiled sarcastically. ¡°There¡¯s no use of you struggling. No one has ever escaped this prison before.¡± With that, they left the prison. No one stayed to guard Levi since thetter could not escape anyway. Even if someone were to rescue him, there was no way they could open the Dragon Chain. Levi was as good as dead. Meanwhile, the top three of the Stone List were stuck in the depth of mountains, being hunted down by the Raysonians. In the face of the Raysonians¡¯ attacks, they were forced to jump off the cliff. No one knew if they were still alive. The Raysonians conducted a search but failed to find them. Eventually, they left the mountain. After all, if they could not find the top three, no one could either. Their chances of survival was slim no doubt. Even if they survived the fall, they would at least be severely injured. Their deaths were certain if they could not get treatment in time. Hence, the Raysonians were satisfied with the damage they caused, for they hadpletely ruined most, if not all of Erudia¡¯s young talents. The Cardinal Hall, too, had searched in vain for the top three. It was a devastating blow to Erudia¡¯s martial arts world, especially the younger generations. The young talents, especially the top three, were the future of the martial arts world. The factions had invested much money and effort in them. Even though they had more than enough resources to cultivate more talents in the future, it would take them decades to find the potential talents. They could not afford to wait that long. ¡°It¡¯s all Levi¡¯s and the Seven Fiends¡¯ fault! If it weren¡¯t because of them, we wouldn¡¯t lose all the young talents.¡± ¡°I suggest that The Cardinal Hall sentence Levi to death! This will be a great deterrent to the followers of Fiery Demon.¡± ¡°The Seven Fiends shall die as well!¡± On the other hand, Wynona and the others had moved to a safe ce. ¡°Zoey, what¡¯s wrong?¡± asked Wynona when she noticed Zoey¡¯s solemn expression. ¡°I just heard my enemy¡¯s name.¡± Zoey¡¯s eyes were full of murderous intent. ¡°Who¡¯s your enemy?¡± Chapter 1874 Chapter 1874 ¡°Levi Garrison!¡± Zoey eximed through gritted teeth, with vibes so chilling that they stunned everyone. Isn¡¯t Levi her husband? How did he be her enemy instead? The Seven Fiends were feeling perplexed. ¡°That¡¯s not it. Ms. Lopez, Levi is your¡­¡± Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Just when they started to speak, they were interrupted by Wynona. ¡°Do you still remember Levi?¡± Wynona tried to probe further, trying her luck. ¡°I remember that he¡¯s my enemy! I am gonna kill him if I see him!¡± Zoey said, her eyes burning with fury. ¡°I heard that he has already been captured and will be executed soon! That¡¯s fantastic!¡± Zoey was overjoyed when she heard the news. After observing Zoey for some time and hearing what she said earlier on, Wynona had already figured out what was going on. Jared¡¯s consciousness must have attacked Zoey¡¯s mind and infiltrated her consciousness, resulting in Zoey¡¯s memory loss. It had to be Jared¡¯s consciousness at y for her to think that Levi was actually her arch-enemy as Levi was actually that man¡¯s enemy. Well, this is a tough situation! Wynona was at a loss as to what to do. The situation had been made even more challenging due to the fact that Zoey had gained new superpowers. Meanwhile, at The Cardinal Hall, the council members were fuming and the leader of The Inferno was kneeling on the ground. Everyone was in disbelief that even with thebined forces of The Cardinal Hall and Eragon, that had still happened. Obviously, they were upset about it. ¡°The elites of Erudia have all been incapacitated. Trenton, Josephine and the rest have alsonded in the hands of the Fiends, and that¡¯s as good as being incapacitated too. It seems like Evie is our only hope!¡± ¡°Ry my orders that from now onward, no one is allowed to make ns on Evie and Mia! The Cardinal Hall will be focusing all our resources on grooming them. The future of Erudia¡¯s martial arts world will depend on the two of them! Without our permission, no one is allowed to do anything to them! Also, we should try to save as many incapacitated elites as we can!¡± That decision made by the council members of The Cardinal Hall had shattered The Inferno¡¯s n. They were intending to use Forlevia to threaten Levi, in order to get him to divulge Cyrus¡¯ secrets. Their troubles would be resolved if Levi knew the secret. Meanwhile, Levi had spent a long time thinking of reasons why the Dragon Chain could not be unlocked. He concluded that there were two main reasons. The first reason was rted to the Dragon Chain¡¯s structure. The nine chains wereplementary to one another with a special mechanism designed. If any movement was detected on one of the chains, the other chains would be able to sense the motion and activate the mechanism, tightening the Dragon Chain. The second reason was that, the material used to create the Dragon Chain was the extremely rare iron meteorite. Combined with the skills of the master of magical techniques, the Dragon Chain was practically indestructible! It was simply impossible to unlock it! That was also the reason they were so confident to leave Levi alone, without anyone keeping watch on him. They were certain that the man would not be able to escape. Levi took a deep breath and muttered to himself, ¡°Mentor, judging by the current situation, it seems like I¡¯ve no choice but to use the Forbidden Technique!¡± However, Levi¡¯s mentor did not actually impart the skill to him. It was recorded in the ancient manual instead. Even though Levi was warned not to use the technique, he had no other choice but to use it during such a crucial moment. Even though Levi was unable to unlock the Dragon Chain just by his powers alone, the Forbidden Technique should help him with that! As such, the man was determined to try. After all, it was a matter of life and death. ¡°I don¡¯t believe that nothing can break open this Dragon Chain!¡± Meanwhile, a piece of shocking news had erupted outside. Robed yer, who was second on the Gem list, had appeared and released a statement, announcing that it wasn¡¯t him who defeated Levi. In fact, he had never even met the man. Everyone was shocked by the news. If it wasn¡¯t the Robed yer who had defeated Levi, who could it be then? Chapter 1875 Chapter 1875 Everyone was perplexed and curious to know who it was who managed to defeat Levi. It wasn¡¯t anyone from The Cardinal Hall or Eragon, Xenotoph was still in seclusion, and Hendrix, the Southern Emperor who was also the first on the Gem List, had already been missing for several years. If that was the case, there didn¡¯t seem to be anyone else who would be Levi¡¯s match. Who was it then, who had managed such a feat? Not only was everyone in Erudia bewildered, the news had also stunned the forces in Raysonia, as they wondered who it could be if it wasn¡¯t the Robed yer who had defeated Levi. They were curious to know if it was someone from within or outside of Erudia, and if that person was a friend or foe to them. A moment ago, the Raysonian forces were still rejoicing over the damage which they had caused to the Erudia martial arts world. As such, the sudden news came as a shock. Just then, Bruce, from Zarain, had also gotten in touch with them. ¡°Well done, guys! That wasn¡¯t even something we could have achieved!¡± The chieftain of the Raysonian forces replied with a smile, ¡°How can we bepared to you, Mr. Johnston! We can only use backhand methods, catching our enemies unaware. However, you launched an open and direct attack on them!¡± ¡°Haha! But we failed and you guys seeded! I think we should cooperate more in the future. We have benefited a lot from your operation, allowing us toplete our mission in Erudia!¡± ¡°Cooperation? Sure! We¡¯ll be more than willing to do that!¡± ¡°It¡¯s set then, here¡¯s to our cooperation! We¡¯ll let you in on a piece of news as well. It was actually Levi¡¯s wife who defeated him! She¡­¡± Bruce told the Raysonian forces everything. ¡°Oh, so that¡¯s how it is!¡± ¡°I think we can continue making use of his wife! Since she was able to defeat Levi, if we make the right moves, I¡¯m sure she¡¯ll be able to cause further damage to Erudia!¡± ¡°Sounds great! I¡¯m looking forward to our next cooperation! Let¡¯s aim to achieve something big!¡± ¡­¡­ The uing cooperation between the two unscrupulous organizations would no doubt pose a threat to any country or party! Everyone was sure that the enemy forces would take further action after causing unrest in Erudia¡¯s martial arts world. Currently, the whole of Erudia was wondering who Levi had lost to! Meanwhile, Levi, who was still stuck in prison, finally used the Forbidden Technique. The man was indeed extremely talented in martial arts. Besides the fact that Levi had been warned not to use the technique, it was also stated in the manual that it was a skill that was extremely hard to master! Even those with unmatched talents might not be able to learn it properly. However, Levi had managed to acquire the skill. ¡°Forbidden Technique!¡± Levi uttered in a low voice. Hiss, Hiss, Hiss¡­ Suddenly, terrifying energy exuded from the man. Secondster, the energy transformed into ck mes, burning strongly. Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. The Dragon Chain was shrouded by the mes, and almost ten minutester, a horrifying scene appeared. Crack! Crack! The Dragon Chain had been broken! The special mechanism which was incorporated into the design of the Dragon Chain did not work at all! That was because the nine chains were broken at the same time, as such, the mechanism was not activated. Crack! Levi freed himself after thest chain broke. Boom! The man exerted a strong force that sent the remaining parts of the Dragon Chain flying. ¡°That¡¯s it? When they said no one would be able to unlock the Dragon Chain, it¡¯s because they haven¡¯t met me yet!¡± As no one was watching him, Levi left after. After The Cardinal Hall knew that it wasn¡¯t Robed yer who defeated Levi, Kaiden was immediately sent to find out from Levi who it was who managed to beat him. ¡°Hmm? Something doesn¡¯t seem right!¡± After reaching the prison, the people sensed that something was off and dashed inside immediately. When they saw that the cell was empty, everyone was dumbfounded. What¡¯s going on? Why is it empty? Where¡¯s Levi? Trenton and the rest ran forward and were stunned when they saw the Dragon Chain, which was broken. This can¡¯t be! ¡°How did Levi manage to break open the Dragon Chain? Has he really escaped? Oh my God!¡± Chapter 1876 Chapter 1876 Thud! Kaiden slumped onto the floor as he stared at the empty cell in disbelief, feeling terrified! In fact, everyone could not believe what was happening and their eyeballs were nearly popping out of their sockets. Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. How could the Dragon Chain be broken? How is that even possible! In the whole of The Cardinal Hall¡¯s history, no one had been able to break free from the Dragon Chain, no matter how formidable they were. It was simply impossible to do so! There were no exceptions! However, Levi had managed to break the Dragon Chain, which was frightening! After examining the rupture points of the Dragon Chain, Gerald muttered, ¡°The chain was broken by a combination of mes and a tremendous force! This is too crazy! Who on earth would have that kind of force? It¡¯s impossible!¡± Zelda shook her head helplessly, saying, ¡°Well, we have no choice but to believe it! The Dragon Chain is indeed broken, and Levi has indeed escaped!¡± ¡°Is it really Levi¡¯s own powers? I don¡¯t believe it! Someone must havee to rescue him!¡± Trenton and the rest merely stared in disbelief. ¡°Someone saved him? Who could be so powerful to be able to break the Dragon Chain?¡± ¡°We should quickly inform the rest!¡± ¡°Levi has escaped!¡± ¡°Levi has escaped!¡± Chaos ensued after news that Levi had escaped broke out. When The Cardinal Hall and Eragon heard about it, everyone was shocked. They could not believe that the Dragon Chain was broken! That was as good as an insult to The Cardinal Hall¡¯s dignity. No one had ever to pull off such a feat! Their minds were inplete shambles as they did not expect that the Dragon Chain would one day be broken! The level of shock that they were dealt with was just like telling them that the Earth was not round, but t! Even though it was already a fact, everyone refused to believe that it had indeed happened! Just how is it possible that the Dragon Chain is broken? That¡¯spletely absurd! Meanwhile, in the vi, Kaiden and the rest were in extremely low spirits. ¡°This is bad! Now that Levi has escaped, and the council members are focusing all their efforts to groom Evie and Mia, we don¡¯t have any bargaining chips to threaten Levi! What should we do now?¡± ¡°Our leader has suggested to hold Evie hostage to threaten Levi to return. However, not only did the council members reject his proposal, he was even punished! Everyone has been warned not toy our hands on the children, and anyone who goes against the order will be executed!¡± ¡°Oh, that means we are in deep trouble! It¡¯s a double blow!¡± The few of them continued to discuss. Unbeknownst to them, Levi had not left yet, but was hiding within thepounds of the vi. After the man heard the conversation between them, he heaved a silent sigh of relief. Thank God! Those geniuses with great potential had all been incapacitated by the Raysonian forces. Besides, Forlevia¡¯s talent was unparalleled. As such, Levi was sure that no one would dare toy a finger on his daughter. Not only that but she would also be worshiped like a treasure by The Cardinal Hall. Knowing that, there was nothing else Levi had to worry about. Since the Raysonian forces had already seeded in their second n, there was nothing Levi could do to salvage the situation. Hence, his priority was to find Zoey and the rest. As Levi had special means to contact the Seven Fiends, he managed to get hold of them quickly after leaving the vi and headed over to their location straight away. Suddenly, a piece of shocking news was circting around. Levi, the Big Demon¡¯s heir, had escaped from The Cardinal Hall and was nowhere to be found! Everyone had barely gotten over the shocking statement made by Robed yer a while back. As such, they were stunned beyond words when they heard the second piece of explosive news within such a short time. ¡°What? Levi has escaped from The Cardinal Hall? Is his power really that terrifying already?¡± ¡°If The Cardinal Hall cannot subdue him, there¡¯s probably no one else who can!¡± ¡°That¡¯s not true. There was someone who managed to defeat the man previously. Whoever that person is, please get them to help one more time!¡± Meanwhile, the Raysonian forces and Bruce were engaged in a joyful discussion regarding their next steps when they received the news. ¡°What? Levi escaped?¡± Bruce eximed as his eyes widened in shock. Chapter 1877 Chapter 1877 The Raysonian forces were shocked as well. That did not make sense at all! They had thought that their greatest enemy had been eliminated, but it turned out that he had escaped. How is that even possible? Not only was The Cardinal Hall the most influential martial arts organization in Erudia, they had even used the Dragon Chain to restrain Levi. How is it possible that he has managed to escape? That was definitely bad news to them! It might even be disastrous for them! ¡°How did that even happen? With Levi¡¯s abilities, there was no way he could have broken free from the Dragon Chain!¡± ¡°What¡¯s going on? Could there be someone helping him?¡± Bruce and the Raysonian forces fell into deep thought. After pondering for a while, Bruce said, ¡°The first thing Levi¡¯s gonna do is to find Zoey! We can make use of that to our advantage, but we have to act fast!¡± ¡°Sure, understood!¡± After the news had gotten out, The Cardinal Hall¡¯s reputation was totally shattered and was ndered by the entire world! The Cardinal Hall, which was revered, had turned into aughing stock! That was even more so for the legendary Dragon Chain, which was supposed to be impossible to unlock or break. On the other hand, the Fiends were overjoyed that even The Cardinal Hall was not able to restrain Levi. It seemed like the future was looking good for them. Trenton and the rest were looking gloomy as they grumbled about The Cardinal Hall. However, when Josephine and Yasmin heard the news, the two of them heaved a sigh of relief instead, feeling d that Levi was safe. Even they themselves had not realized that they were so concerned about the man. After Levi escaped, The Cardinal Hall was at a loss, not knowing what do to. They were unable toe up with a n to deal with it. It was pure luck that they had managed to capture Levi the previous time. But what about this time? They did not even know where the man was. How were they supposed to capture him when they did not have a single clue on his whereabouts? Thest resort for The Cardinal Hall and Eragon was to use their trump card, but doing that would mean letting the foreign forces get their way. With the whole world watching them, they did not dare to reveal their trump card. Most importantly, they did not know who it was who had defeated Levi! As such, everyone had their hopes ced on Robed yer. Meanwhile, Levi sprinted all the way and finally met up with the Seven Fiends in a vi in the suburbs of Oand City. ¡°Master Garrison, you¡¯re injured! How are you feeling?¡± The Seven Fiends asked worriedly after seeing Levi, who was covered in blood. Levi dismissed their concerns with a wave and replied, ¡°I¡¯m OK, it¡¯s just a small wound. I hurt myself while trying to break free from the Dragon Chain!¡± ¡°Master Garrison, you¡¯re a rare talent indeed! Three of the Old Master¡¯s friends, who have also been trapped by the Dragon Chain, have not been seen since. No one knows if they are alive or dead!¡± ¡°Yup, Old Master was thest person who said that the Dragon Chain does not work on him! Master Garrison, you¡¯re his sessor indeed!¡± The Seven Fiends could not stopvishing praises on Levi, who was anxious to find Zoey. ¡°Master Garrison, Ms. Zoey is inside! We¡¯ll show you the way!¡± The Seven Fiends quickly led the way. ¡°Master Garrison, she¡¯s right there!¡± Everyone was reunited once again at the vi. When Levi and Zoey saw each other, both of them were momentarily stunned. There was nothing Wynona could do to stop the meeting from happening as it was simply toote. N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. The meeting between the two was unavoidable. ¡°Zoey, are you alright now?¡± Levi was overjoyed when he saw that Zoey appeared to be normal. However, Zoey was rooted to the spot and had not seemed to recover from her shock. Right after Levi spoke, Zoey¡¯s murderous instincts were activated. A terrifying aura that had erupted from the woman shrouded the entire vi instantly. The Seven Fiends could feel their hearts racing! Cyrus, their Old Master, was the only person they knew with such a terrifying murderous aura. Zoey¡¯s eyes had also be bloodshot, looking like she was ready to kill. ¡°Levi, you must die!¡± Zoey bellowed. ¡°Run! She doesn¡¯t recognize you anymore! She sees you as her enemy now!¡± Wynona yelled immediately. However, it was toote. Zoey had already made her move, striking Levi, not allowing him any chance of escape. Chapter 1878 Chapter 1878 As such, Levi had no choice but to defend himself! Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Bam! Zoey¡¯s punch was so powerful that it caused a deep crack on the ground, splitting the vi into two. The Seven Fiends were startled by her energy. Is it necessary to go to this extent? They could hardly believe that the gentle and virtuous woman could be so violent! ¡°I haven¡¯t told you guys yet. She was actually the one who defeated your master!¡± Wynona said, standing at one side. The crowd gasped in shock when they heard that. No wonder Robed yer had rified that it wasn¡¯t him who did it. So it¡¯s actually her! ¡°It could be that your master had let her win on purpose, but it¡¯s likely that both of them were equally matched!¡± The Seven Fiends were shocked after hearing what Wynona said, feeling terrified. Zoey¡¯s attacks were direct and powerful, with every single move enough to cause massive destruction. Even Levi noticed that Zoey¡¯s powers had increased from the previous time they fought. What¡¯s going on? ¡°Let¡¯s all help to keep Zoey under control first,¡± Wynona shouted as she joined in the battle. During that period, Wynona had grown better at exercising her powers and was almost able to realize the full potential of it. After the Seven Fiends joined in as well, Zoey¡¯s attacks were immediately faced with resistance. Like a demon who had gone berserk, Zoey bellowed, ¡°He¡¯s my enemy! Why are you guys stopping me? Get out of my way!¡± Bam! Zoey sent Blood Fiend flying with one punch. Bam! Then, she sent another punch towards Ghost Fiend. Even though Wynona also suffered from the same fate as the Fiends, she had only staggered a few hundred meters back and had remained standing. ¡°Guys, please hang on for just a little longer! I¡¯ll figure out a way to subdue her!¡± Levi could not bear to use the Forbidden Technique on Zoey. He was worried that he might injure her by using that, or even worse, kill her. As such, the man nned to see if there was anything else written in the ancient manual that he could use to keep Zoey under control. Even though chances were slim, it was still worth a shot. Levi started flipping through the ancient manual at once. Meanwhile, the Seven Fiends and Wynona were trying their best to restrain Zoey, but the woman was just too scary. Her fury seemed fuel her powers, which were getting stronger by the second! As such, the Seven Fiends and Wynona did not dare to attack Zoey, but were merely trying to stop her attacks. Soon, most of them were inflicted with injuries. They were simply no match for Zoey! Even Wynona had been sent flying again and again. It seemed like the group was not going tost long against the woman. As everyone was concentrated on the battle, no one had noticed a figure hiding in a dimly lit corner. It was none other than Ghost Samurai, who was sent by the Raysonian forces! He had been searching for Levi and the rest and noticed the sounds of fighting. As such, he concealed himself in a corner while secretly observing the situation. As Levi was focused on finding a solution in the ancient manual, he did not discover Ghost Samurai, but could sense energy fluctuations nearby. ¡°Hmm? It seems like there¡¯s someone else around?¡± However, Levi did not have time for anything else as his priority was to subdue Zoey. Hence, he continued flipping through the ancient manual. Finally, he found an ancient medical skill, a needling technique, that could be used to control a person by inserting a needle into one¡¯s acupoints. It was a cruel needling technique used by wicked forces to take control of others, manipting them just like puppets to achieve unscrupulous goals. However, as Levi¡¯s priority was to keep Zoey under control, that was exactly what he needed right then. ¡°Venom, pass me a set of needles!¡± Even though Venom Fiend specialized in the use of poison, he could also be considered a healer. As such, he had always carried needles with him. After getting the needles from Venom Fiend, Levi moved as quickly as lightning and appeared in front of Zoey, inserting a needle into her acupoint. Swish! He inserted another needle into a second acupoint. Secondster, he had already managed to insert seven needles into her various acupoints. He just needed to insert two more needles to be able to control Zoey. However, at such a crucial moment, Ghost Samurai, who did not want Zoey to be subdued, suddenly appeared. Chapter 1879 Chapter 1879 The orders given to him from his chieftain was to fire up Zoey as much as possible, in order for her to create more trouble. If that was the case, how could the man let such a good opportunity slip? As such, Ghost Samurai had no choice but to make a move before Levi managed to subdue Zoey. Boom! Suddenly, a ck figure appeared, seemingly out of nowhere, behind Levi, just like a phantom. Even Ghost Fiend, who was specialized in the Phantom Skill, was shocked. ¡°How did he do that?¡± Ghost Samuraiunched an attack on Levi right away, attempting to ruin his n. ¡°I¡¯ve been waiting for you to show yourself!¡± A voice boomed. It turned out that Levi had been waiting for whoever was hiding in the shadows to take action. Although it seemed as if he was focusing on inserting needles into Zoey¡¯s acupoints, he was also keeping a lookout for the person in the shadows at the same time. Indeed, the man had really shown up! Levi suddenly swung an extremely powerful punch towards Ghost Samurai at an unbelievable angle. In fact, the punch was so forceful that a whirlpool was formed in mid-air. Boom! Instantly, the ck figured shattered into pieces. ¡°Hmm? Seems like that¡¯s just a clone,¡± Levi said in surprise. Ghost Fiend had also realized that something was amiss. The ck figure was merely a clone of Ghost Samurai, and not the man himself. Just like Levi¡¯s Shadow Clone, the Ghost Samurai¡¯s clone also moved at lightning speed, making it hard to tell that it was a clone. It was apparent that Ghost Samurai possessed the skill to clone himself as well. After being discovered, the Ghost Samurai ran away immediately. He did not expect Levi to be on his guard and knew that he had to leave right away after his attack had failed. With Levi and the other elite fighters around, he did not stand a chance of winning at all. ¡°At least you¡¯re smart enough to know when to withdraw!¡± Levi said coldly while the others helped to deal with Zoey. Swish! Swish! After Levi inserted the final two needles into Zoey¡¯s acupoints, the woman quietened down immediately and was entirely under Levi¡¯s control. If the man wished to, he could manipte her like a puppet, but obviously, he would never do that. The only reason Levi had used that needling technique on Zoey was so that he could calm her down. In her present state, Zoey was simply too powerful, and she was not able to control her own consciousness. As such, the only way to subdue her was to use alternative methods as ordinary ways would not work on her. They had to leave right away. After Levi led the rest to a new ce and helped Zoey settle in, he headed outside with Wynona. Finally, he had time to find out what had happened. After listening attentively to Wynona¡¯s exnation, Levi finally understood the situation. ¡°So it means that Zoey is still Zoey, but her consciousness has been infiltrated by Jared¡¯s consciousness, and that¡¯s why she¡¯s seeing me as her enemy? It can also be described as having dual personalities, one being Zoey herself, and the other one would be the Zoey who thinks I¡¯m her enemy!¡± Levi tried to put the situation in his own words. ¡°That¡¯s right! It¡¯s quite a rare urrence and no one had expected that to happen! Most importantly, because of this, Zoey¡¯s potential has been unleashed. I¡¯m sure you can tell by seeing how powerful she is now!¡± Wynona sighed helplessly. ¡°Oh right, how did you guys manage to survive? That st was so powerful that even I was unable to withstand it. It didn¡¯t even seem possible for anyone to remain in one piece from that, not to mention gaining superpowers from it!¡± Levi expressed his doubts. ¡°Yup, you¡¯re right! By right, we wouldn¡¯t have been able to survive the st. We were actually saved by someone!¡±Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. ¡°What? Someone saved you? Who¡¯s that person?¡± Levi was shocked that under such circumstances, that person was still able to rescue others. He must be an angel! Even Levi himself would have a hard time saving himself in that explosion, much less saving others! How formidable must that person be in order to save others under that kind of circumstances? ¡°Who was it who saved you guys?¡± After Wynona described the old man¡¯s appearance, Levi was shocked. ¡°F*ck!¡± ¡°Oh my God!¡± Levi¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief. Isn¡¯t that my mentor? How could I not have thought of that! After all, who else, other than him, could have managed that feat? Levi had always wondered how powerful his mentor actually was. Is he still human even? Chapter 1880 Chapter 1880 In the past, Levi was dismissive of the mysterious old man. However, his thoughts had taken a new turn. He is very powerful! ¡°Do you know him?¡± Wynona couldn¡¯t help but ask curiously. ¡°He is my master,¡± Levi replied. ¡°You master? Is he the famed Cyrus?¡± The Fiery Demon was the first person to appear in Wynona¡¯s mind. Yet, Levi shook his head. ¡°I don¡¯t think he is Cyrus. In fact, I suspect that he might be even stronger than Cyrus.¡± ording to Levi¡¯s observations, along with feedback from The Cardinal Hall and Seven Fiends, Cyrus¡¯ power should be simr to his. It would be difficult to determine the winner if they engaged in a battle. Hence, Levi concluded that Cyrus was not his master. ¡°Still, this is an advantageous situation! Thankfully, Jared has been dealt with. If not, he¡¯d be a huge problem. Additionally, you have gained a superpower!¡± Wynona replied. Levi merely smiled in response. ¡°Zoey¡¯s condition is much more worrisome. Not only did she lose all memories of you, she even views you as her sworn enemy. Once she catches sight of you, she transforms into a killing machine! Despite running several checks with modern equipment, she did not disy any odd symptoms. Even with the current technology, doctors cannot cure her.¡± Wynona sighed helplessly. ¡°However, not all hope is lost. You can try visiting the famed doctor of Erudia. With their traditional techniques, you might be able to cure Zoey! Besides, you can also attempt to gradually reconnect with Zoey by letting her know that you aren¡¯t her enemy but her beloved husband. This way, she might learn to ept you again. Yet, this idea isn¡¯t very realistic. It would take a long time for her to trust you again. For the time being, you shouldn¡¯t meet Zoey, or problems might arise if you do. Let us brainstorm for an idea to understand Zoey¡¯s condition in further detail before making any moves,¡± Wynona said showing her support for Levi. Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. ¡°You are right. Avoiding her is the only thing I can do right now.¡± Once the Ghost Samurai returned, he reported the news to the chieftain. When they first caught wind of the news, Bruce and the chieftain were in the midst of a video conference ¡°Levi can control such a powerful person like Zoey?¡± Bruce eximed in utter shock. ¡°But based on my deductions, Zoey now sees Levi as her sworn enemy. If only we could capitalize on this situation¡­¡± ¡°Leave it to us. We are particrly skilled when ites to matters like this.¡± The chieftain of Raysonia smiled in response. After the conference ended, Bruce remained in his seat as he stared off into the distance. Repeatedly, he drummed his fingers on the table. All of a sudden, a subordinate burst into the room, ¡°Mr. Johnston, we have good news!¡± he cried out excitedly. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± ¡°We¡¯ve managed to restore Mr. Schmidt¡¯s technique to convert the human body into pure energy. Now, we can proceed with the experiments. Once the experiments are sessful, we can produce this energy in batches. By then, we can produce pure energy humans like Jared,¡± the subordinate exined enthusiastically. The news caused Bruce to grin from ear to ear. When Bruce returned from Erudia, he had taken all the technical drafts that Jared left behind in an attempt to recreate Jared¡¯s experiment of producing pure energy. This way, they could continuously produce humans made of pure energy like Jared. It would also solidify Zarain¡¯s position as the most powerful country at the top of the world. After all, no one could hope to challenge them anymore. Jared had reached new heights of power after he converted his body into pure energy. Even the combined forces of the three Big Demons could not stop him. He was immune to bombs and poison. Furthermore, pure energy humans would never run out of stamina. In short, they were immortal. This is simply horrifying! A chill ran down Bruce¡¯s spine at the thought of wielding such immense power. ¡°Excellent! Proceed with the experiment right away. Let me know if you need anything. Make sure you ce this experiment as the number one priority. We will support you no matter what!¡± Bruce instructed. A dark look crossed Bruce¡¯s face. With thisb behind my back, I¡¯m one step closer to being the world¡¯s strongest overlord! Levi, who had just finished his conversation with Wynona, also assigned tasks to the Seven Fiends. Not longter, the Seven Fiends received bad news. Their subordinates had been hit by a heavy attack that left countless men with severe injuries. ¡°Let¡¯s go! I¡¯ll follow you there to check on the situation!¡± Levi urged immediately. Chapter 1881 Chapter 1881 Levi wanted to avoid the possibility of a tragedy. Furthermore, he wanted to stop his men from fighting. Could it be an attack from Erudia¡¯s soldiers? Whatever it is, I need to put a halt to it right now! Besides, the Fiend¡¯s forces were concealed in an borate hiding ce. Until now, they had remained a secret. Of all times, why were the whereabouts leaked now? Something must have gone wrong. ¡°Master, the situation isn¡¯t looking good. There was a traitor amidst us that leaked our whereabouts! It is all our fault!¡± Along the journey, the Seven Fiends had already discovered the truth. The concept of betrayal wasn¡¯t something that Levi hadn¡¯t experienced before. One of his past experiences of betrayal urred in Wildefield. They were the ones who pushed Forlevia and the rest into the fire pit. It was a grudge that Levi still harbored to this day. Deep in the mountains located at the South of Erudia, a bloody battle urred. ¡°Mr. Little, we were the ones who rescued you! Don¡¯t forget to testify for us, alright? We will always be on your side instead of following Levi!¡± A small group had rescued Trenton and his men. Trenton¡¯s rescuers were the same men who betrayed the Seven Fiends and revealed the hiding ce of the Fiend¡¯s forces. The reasons for their betrayal were simple. Although the Seven Fiends had yielded to Levi, most of their subordinates were discontent with Levi¡¯s rules. They were especially frustrated with the rules that prohibited them from murdering others and restricted their freedom. The unbearable constraints motivated them to betray the Seven Fiends. When they followed Cyrus, he never tried to exert control over them. On the contrary, he gave them their utmost freedom to do whatever they pleased. He even allowed them to go on a rampage in order to intimidate others. Most importantly, he taught them an important value¡ªonly the fittest will survive. During the Fiery Demon Era, they were not afraid to get their hands dirty and created a bad name for themselves. Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. Nevertheless, Levi was a stark contrast to Cyrus. The audacity of Levi to ask us to discard our past selves. Everything about him is contradictory to our beliefs! Although Levi¡¯s extraordinary strength allowed him to subdue even The Cardinal Hall, countless people were dissatisfied with his leadership. They yearned to return to their wild pasts and longed for their freedom. Hence, they did not want to follow Levi¡¯s rule anymore. After a brief discussion amongst themselves, they decided to betray Levi. They rescued Trenton and his gang before revealing the location to ensure their safety in Erudia. Finally, they left Erudia to seek shelter with the other followers of Fiery Demon overseas. After Cyrus vanished, a portion of his group was forced into the harsh territory. Another part of their group fled overseas. In foreignnds, the Fiends formed connections with several authoritative figures and founded an immense organization. Their organization waster given the codename¡ªSacred Organization. After fleeing overseas, the traitorous group wanted to rely on Sacred Organization. After all, they wouldn¡¯t have the guts to betray Levi if Sacred Organization didn¡¯t exist. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. You¡¯ve saved us. It¡¯s an act of gratitude that I will never forget,¡± Trenton reassured them. Under Trenton¡¯s protection, the traitors managed to flee sessfully without any hitches in their n. By the time the others discovered their betrayal, they would have already made it overseas safely. ¡°Let¡¯s go. We need to leave this ce too!¡± Trenton waved his hand to signal Josephine and Yasmin to follow him. ¡°Once I call for reinforcements, I will enact my revenge on Levi.¡± Yet, they did not heed Trenton¡¯s words. Instead, the duo remained rooted to the spot with hesitance. ¡°What? Are you hesitating? Have the two of you be Levi¡¯s women? Did you forget that he¡¯s a big demon? Why would you want to stay with him?¡± Trenton yelled in anger when he noticed their reluctance. ¡°Take them away!¡± Trenton ordered his men to forcibly capture Josephine and Yasmin. Not longter, Levi and the Seven Fiends arrived at the scene to halt the battle. Fortunately, they managed to keep the casualties to a bare minimum. ¡°Where are the traitors?¡± Levi demanded. Immediately, the Seven Fiends exchanged looks between each other as an awkward look painted their faces. ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Where are they?¡± Levi asked again. ¡°They¡¯ve fled overseas to join Sacred Organization.¡± ¡°Sacred Organization? What on earth is that?¡± Levi turned to them with a look of burning curiosity. ¡°The existence of the organization itself is terrifying,¡± The Seven Fiends replied solemnly. Chapter 1882 Chapter 1882 ¡°To tell the truth, there were once thirteen Fiends under the Fiery Demon. The other six Fiends vanished along with the rest of the Fiery Demon¡¯s power and joined together to create Sacred Organization. Sacred Organization has been cklisted by several countries. It¡¯s a powerful organization feared by countless countries,¡± the Seven Fiends exined. ¡°Amongst the seven of us, Sword Fiend and Shadow Fiend are the strongest fighters. But amidst the six of them, three individuals are even stronger than Sword Fiend and Shadow Fiend. The strongest Fiend in the Bible is particrly terrifying!¡± The moment the feared individual was brought up, a dark look loomed across the Seven Fiends¡¯ faces. After they spoke, the Fiends even shuddered in fear. Immediately, realization dawned upon Levi. That individual must be incredibly powerful to be able to invoke such fear into them. ¡°That individual is the person who resembles Cyrus the most. I estimate that he has reached at least eighty percent of Cyrus¡¯ strength! If he faced us in battle, he could crush us without much effort,¡± Sword Fiend added. ¡°There¡¯s nothing we can do now. Just let them be.¡± Levi sighed helplessly with a shake of his head. ¡°These traitors are the least of our worries. Our biggest concern is Sacred Organization. I¡¯m afraid that it wille seeking trouble!¡± The Seven Fiends voiced their troubled thoughts. ¡°Why are you so worried? Besides, this is Erudia. I¡¯ll destroy anyone who dares to step foot here!¡± Levi did not take the Fiends¡¯ worries to heart. Right now, all of his attention was focused on Zoey and the issue of Raysonia¡¯s growing influence. With their existence, they painted him as Erudia¡¯s fearsome demon. It was an image that caused everyone to hate him. I need to do something about it! Ever since Levi¡¯s escape, tense silence nketed The Cardinal Hall. Everyone was too embarrassed to speak. After all, how could the most powerful organization in Erudia recover from such a humiliation? They had been humiliated so much that they couldn¡¯t even lift their heads. ¡°What do we do now? How can we turn a blind eye to Levi¡¯s brazen actions?¡± ¡°Yet, Levi is too strong. We don¡¯t even know if he has any subordinates backing him. He is an unshakable force.¡± Even the mighty Cardinal Hall was caught between a rock and a hard ce. After Levi escaped the Dragon Chain, his feat turned them into aughing stock. Even the strongest fighters of The Cardinal Hall were too embarrassed to harass Levi anymore. Right now, everyone in Erudia was waiting for an individual strong enough to defeat Levi. They were even more excited to see the individual who had once defeated Levi. Yet, they couldn¡¯t witness such a scene. It wasmon knowledge amongst the people of Erudia. Right at this suspenseful moment, Robed yer, who was ranked second on the Gem List, stepped forward and issued Levi a challenge invitation. Levi was given the freedom to pick the time and location of the challenge. The challenge would be a brutal brawl to the death, with the survivor named the victor. If Levi lost, he would be disposed of by Robed yer. On the other hand, Robed yer would be left at Levi¡¯s mercy if he lost. Instantly, the whole of Erudia was in an uproar as everyone celebrated. They admired Robed yer¡¯s bravery for challenging Levi and praised his Ultimate ss warrior status. Everyone was hoping that Robed yer would beat Levi in battle. Levi merely smiled when he received the challenge invitation. ¡°Robed yer is a strong fighter. Unfortunately, he was born in the wrong era. If he was in the same era as Master, it might have been possible for him topete with Master!¡± Shadow Fiendmented when he learned about the challenge. With a single sentence, Shadow Fiend had determined Robed yer¡¯s strength. Robed yer had the potential topete with Cyrus, indicating that he was a force to be reckoned with. ¡°I ept this challenge!¡± Levi replied with a grin. The news of Levi¡¯s eptance spread like wildfire. It was determined that they would fight at the ruins of East Warzone in three days. That was the location where Erudia¡¯s soldiers once fought against the invaders from the Ruling Union in a huge and bloody battle.Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. When Levi picked this location, he delivered a warning message to the onlookers. News of the duo¡¯s challenge spread to all corners of the world. It quickly became a challenge that had everyone on the edge of their seats. Countless shops opened to allow patrons to ce their bets on the potential winner. Erudia rejoiced because Robed yer seemed to have a higher possibility of winning this challenge and prayed vehemently for his victory. In the past, Robed yer was ranked second on the Gem List. After so many years, his strength must have reached unfathomable heights. Who knows how powerful he is now? The battle between Levi and Robed yer was unavoidable and represented the struggle between good and evil. Chapter 1883 Chapter 1883 Levi remained hisposure and did not take this matter to heart. He focused his attention on Zoey¡¯s condition instead. Finally, Zoey was awake. Yet, Levi was forced to watch from afar as he remained hidden. Although she was right in front of him, Levi could not greet her. If he did, she would view him as her sworn enemy and attempt to fight him to herst breath. Unable to greet his wife, Levi felt irked. ¡°Bruce, I will make sure to kill you in the most agonizing way possible,¡± Levi swore under his breath with a dark look that gleamed in his eyes. ording to Wynona, Bruce was the one who stimted Zoey by forcibly merging her consciousness together with Jared¡¯s. If it wasn¡¯t for his meddling, there could still be a sliver of hope to cure Zoey. All they had had to do was extract Jared¡¯s consciousness. Yet, they could not do anything to cure Zoey right now. After her consciousness merged with Jared, it had be her own. As of now, Levi managed to rescue the West Sky Lord regiment. Immediately, they proceeded with the tasks Levi assigned to them. ¡°Master, Bruce and the others visited Erudia. They visited several locations in secret. For the time being, I am still searching for clues regarding the motive of their visit. ¡°Before they left, we spotted everyone carrying something along. I wonder, what could it be? ¡°After all, Bruce works for Zarain¡¯s secretb. I have a sneaking suspicion that they visited Erudia to steal a rare substance or something rted to their experiments. We will investigate this matter right away!¡± reported West Sky Lord to Levi. Levi scratched his nose absentmindedly. ¡°Bruce must be trying to take advantage of this chaos. I¡¯m sure that he has his sights set on something in Erudia. I don¡¯t think this is part of Bruce¡¯s hasty n. It must be an idea that was nned for a long time. Earlier, Bruce and hisb formed the Ruling Union andunched countless attacks in an attempt to conquer Erudia.¡± Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. ¡°Are they trying to conquer the entire country in their grasps?¡± West Sky Lord asked. With an amusedugh, Levi said, ¡°No matter how strong ab gets, it would be impossible for them to conquer an entire country. It is nothing but their wishful thinking!¡± ¡°Why is it impossible?¡± Everyone questioned curiously as they turned to Levi. ¡°Put it this way, Bruce¡¯sb probably contains the world¡¯s most advanced equipment. Most of their inventions are things beyond our wildest dreams. Hence, the materials that they would require to construct their inventions would be scarce too. If my assumptions are correct, the reason behind their creation of the Ruling Union and their desperate attacks are to obtain Erudia¡¯s resources,¡± Levi exined. ¡°I agree! They show no signs of giving up. Now that he was presented with the perfect opportunity, Bruce created the Ruling Union and used it to enter Erudia so he could obtain the resources theb needs!¡± West Sky Lord added. Everyone else nodded their heads in agreement. In short, the materials that Bruce stole from Erudia were part of a n he¡¯d plotted for a long time. The materials he¡¯d taken along with him were the same materials he tried to take when he attempted to conquer Erudia in the past. Since this operation was done in stealth, he must have only managed to take a small portion of it. If heunched arge-scale operation to steal huge quantities of the material, Bruce would alert the attention of The Cardinal Hall. ¡°West, I want you to find out the exact thing that Bruce and his team took as soon as possible!¡± Levi ordered. ¡°Understood.¡± It seemed like there were countless new problems for Levi to handle. Even for a brief moment, he couldn¡¯t afford to catch his breath. Unfortunately, I met a group of useless fellows and gave my enemies countless opportunities to attack me! ¡°Do you guys think that Bruce and Raysonia could be working together?¡± Levi asked to confirm his suspicions. ¡°It is highly possible. They might already be plotting their next move!¡± Everyone gathered around Levi agreed vehemently. ¡°Just dealing with Bruce alone gives me a massive headache. With Raysonia working with him, this is a living nightmare.¡± Levi shook his head exasperatedly at the thought of the alliance between Bruce and Raysonia. The immense strength of theirbined forces is something I can¡¯t even wrap my head around! Out of the blue, Levi seemed to have thought of something. ¡°What do you guys think? Is it possible?¡± Levi asked the Seven Fiends. Chapter 1884 Chapter 1884 ¡°What?¡± The Seven Fiends turned to Levi in unison. ¡°Is it possible that the Sacred Organization imitated me? Other than you and your master, they are the only ones who know the same technique,¡± Levi said. Previously he had told the Seven Fiends that someone imitated him. However, he hardly mentioned his master, whom the Seven Fiends believed was ¡°Cyrus.¡± The question stunned the Seven Fiends. They had never considered this before. Therefore, they began to ponder the question and arrived at the same conclusion. Death Fiend was the head of Sacred Organization. He was the strongest among the Thirteen Fiends and the closest to Cyrus. Furthermore, Death Fiend and Cyrus both trained in the same technique. They only realized it after Levi reminded them, causing them to break out in cold sweat. Could it really be him? When the person was framing Levi, not only did he imitate the technique perfectly but killed many warriors, including warriors on the Gem List. This is no longer an imitation but a perfection of the technique. Furthermore, apart from Cyrus and Levi, Death Fiend is the only person who knows that technique. ¡°That seems possible!¡± said one of the Seven Fiends. ¡°If it is Death Fiend, then it will be problematic! Who knows what he¡¯s up to.¡± The Seven Fiends had a troubled expression. Levi nodded and said, ¡°I understand!¡± If the Sacred Organization worked together with Bruce and the forces in Raysonia, it would be terrifying. However, Levi would deal with the forces in Raysonia carefully. As he was pondering over these matters, the public buzzed with excitement. More and more people were betting between Levi and the Robed yer in their uing battle. Based on estimation, there were hundreds of billions in the betting prize pool. It was an unprecedented sum. Thus, it was not an exaggeration to say that many ordinary people would be billionaires from this battle. The situation grew increasingly tense. N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. Many wealthy and famous people had long made their way to the ruins of East Warzone, as they were concerned that they could not get a ce if they turned upte. At the same time, many people were rushing to Erudia from overseas. The Robed yer issued another proposal. ¡°This battle is between Levi and me, so no matter Levi wins or loses, The Cardinal Hall is not allowed to take any action.¡± The Cardinal Hall agreed to his proposal. The atmosphere was tense before the great battle. The Seven Fiends kept pacing outside Levi¡¯s room. They wanted Levi to win, but the Robed yer was too powerful. Furthermore, rumors said that he found a divine tool. It would raise hisbat ability to another level. Therefore, they wanted to give Levi something such as their unique skills to help him a little. However, Levi was not nervous at all. He was hiding in a room, reading the ancient manual, and searching for a way to cure Zoey. Finding a cure for Zoey was more important than the battle with the Robed yer. Meanwhile, Bruce and Raysonia¡¯s forces were having a video conference. ¡°As long as Levi is alive, he¡¯s a threat! He¡¯s an even bigger threat than the whole of Erudia¡¯s martial arts world! Therefore, he must die in the battle!¡± Bruce said. ¡°Agree! Mr. Johnston, do you have a n?¡± asked one of the chieftains of Raysonia. ¡°Of course! I hope that all of you will cooperate! The n is¡­¡± Bruce said and proceeded to exin the n. ¡°What?¡± Everyone¡¯s expression changed drastically upon hearing Bruce¡¯s n. ¡°Calm down, everyone. We must be ready to make sacrifices to get rid of a powerful enemy. Besides, you¡¯re not the only one. I have to make sacrifices too! He¡¯s ourmon enemy!¡± Bruce exined. ¡°All right. We will do it!¡± all the chieftains of Raysonia agreed in unison. Chapter 1885 Chapter 1885 Levi was a serious threat. Although he was now fighting against Erudia, he was too powerful. Especially since he had the Seven Fiends, making him an even greater threat. Only a few people in Erudia had awakened their powers. Levi was one and the most important of them all. He stood in the way of many enemies! Many regarded him as a thorn in the flesh! Therefore, Bruce and the forces in Raysonia were willing to risk everything to wipe him out! There were only two days left before the battle between Levi and the Robed yer. Meanwhile, more than twenty people sat in the small backyard of a quiet house in Oand City. Each of them was someone outstanding and a master in their chosen field. Yet, all of them looked with eagerness and reverence at the man sipping a cup of tea before them. The man wore a spotless white robe. He looked so ordinary in appearance and demeanor that no one would expect that he was the famous Robed yer. It was because he was an ordinary person that he could remain unnoticed in the city. Furthermore, he loved living a modern life. He preferred his disciple to call him sir instead of master. The twenty over people seated before him were apprentices he epted in recent years. He trained a few of these people in martial arts. At the same time, he also educated a few of them on the ways of life. The rest, he taught them medical skills. All of them were sessful in whichever field the Robed yer shaped them in. Now that their master hade to visit, everyone arrived to meet him. ¡°Sir, how confident are you in defeating Levi?¡± someone asked. It was a question that the whole world wanted to know. The Robed yer considered for a moment and answered, ¡°Previously, I was 50% sure!¡± Then, the Robed yer took up an ancient sword and continued, ¡°Now, it¡¯s 100%! This is the Divine Sword! If one cannot unlock it, it¡¯ll be useless junk. However, whoever that unlocks it out shall be invincible!¡± Swish! Robed yer immediately pulled out the ancient sword. In an instant, cold light reflected brightly from the de in all directions. It was so ring that no one could open their eyes. They could feel the powering from the sword and could not help but shiver. That¡¯s scary! Whoever that wielded the Divine Sword would be undefeatable. The Divine Sword was an invincible weapon. Rumor said that it was able to kill even the gods. Previously, numerous people tried to search for it, including forces in Keerea and Raysonia. Yet, Robed yer obtained this sword by ident. Therefore he was confident about winning the battle! He believed that he would defeat Levi now that he had the sword! ¡°Sir, let us congratte you in advance for winning!¡± His students rushed to congratte him. ¡°The legendary Divine Sword is intimidating and invincible! Not everyone can wield the Divine Sword! It is useless unless one can unlock it! Sir, you¡¯re the only one who has unlocked the Divine Sword in the last hundred years! This time, Levi will lose for sure!¡± The apprentices were confident that he would defeat Levi. ¡°Sir, may I have a look at the Divine Sword?¡± Dno asked. He was an apprentice posted in Raysonia. However, the Robed yer did not know that Dno had switched sides and was now working for the forces in Raysonia. N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. He asked to see the sword to carry out a mission the chieftain gave him. ¡°Sure!¡± The Robed yer did not suspect anything and gave the Divine Sword to Dno. A cold glint shed across Dno¡¯s eyes as he was about to do something that would not only kill Levi but the Robed yer. However, no one noticed anything unusual. Meanwhile, the whole world went into an uproar upon hearing news of the Divine Sword leaked out. Now, Levi¡¯s chance of winning seemed even more improbable, making the Seven Fiends anxious. Therefore, they wanted to find a divine tool for Levi to give him a chance against the Robed yer. On the other hand, Levi shut himself in a secluded ce to study the ancient manual. He did not care about anything happening in the outside world. Soon, it was the day before the battle and something bad happened to Levi that night. Chapter 1886 Chapter 1886 Levi sent the Seven Fiends away as he did not want to be disturbed. He remained alone in the vi to read the ancient manual and search for a way to save Zoey. At night, Levi suddenly sensed a movement. One. Two. Three. More and more warriors kept appearing at the vi. Levi did not expect this. Is someone trying to cause trouble now? Even The Cardinal Hall does not dare to do anything against me! Bam! Crack! Bam! Crack! Numerous warriors rushed in from outside to attack Levi. Their samurai swords gleamed coldly and exuded terrifying forces as they interlinked to form a web. These intruders were aiming to kill Levi. ¡°Raysonian samurai?¡± Levi muttered to himself. The intruders, all dressed in ck, were Rank Seven warriors. They attack Levi at the same time. It was a terrifying sight! ¡°Damn it!¡± Levi cursed and burst out a wave of tremendous energy from his body. Crack! Crack! The swords wielded by Raysonian samurai were sharp enough to cut through steel. However, all of them cracked. Phish! Phish! Then, the samurai were all sent flying to the side. They had never experienced such a power before. He¡¯s too powerful! All of them had the same thought in mind. However, they were not afraid because they knew they had to sacrifice their lives for this mission. Thus, none of them expected to return alive. They would not hesitate to injure Levi severely, but if that was not possible, they wanted to hurt him at least. Even if they could not injure him, they needed to exhaust his energy. Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. These were what the warriors nned to do. Levi stepped out of the house and saw a lot of people in the courtyard. They even crowded the roof and the surrounding walls. None of them were below Rank Seven. Some were in Rank Eight, manyparable to warriors on Erudia¡¯s Gem List, and so on. Apart from Raysonian samurai, there were also men with superpowers and mutated warriors. Furthermore, there were even mechanical armored warriors and various high-tech weapons. It was a much greater force than when The Cardinal Hall tried to surround and capture Levi. It was a lineup no one had ever seen before. To think that they were all sent to exhaust Levi. It was nned by Bruce and Raysonia to ensure that Levi die in theing battle. They were doing everything to make Levi lose tomorrow. Thus, the night before the battle, Bruce and Raysonia paid a great price and sent many warriors to wear Levi out. It would be best if they could kill Levi tonight, but even if they could not, they had to set him back severely at all costs. They could not allow Levi to fight the Robed yer in his best condition. Since when Bruce and Raysonia sent their trump card and paid such a great price, there was no way that they would let him off easily. They had to give him at least a moderate amount of injuries so that he would die in the battle with the Robed yer tomorrow. When Bruce first came up with this n, Raysonia¡¯s forces were shocked and could not agree. It was because his n would require them to sacrifice half or more of their trump card. No one in their right mind would agree to that! That was why they reacted so strongly to the n. Furthermore, the n would also sacrifice half of Bruce¡¯s forces. It was too great a price to pay. However, they decided to risk everything for the sake of getting rid of Levi. The army that attacked Levi made up half of Raysonia¡¯s forces and half of Bruce¡¯s forces. It was an impressive lineup. They sent these highly skilled warriors as sacrifices. Every one of them cared for nothing except to kill Levi. Therefore, Levi was about to face an army of fanatics. Since we have sacrificed so much, Levi would at least be severely injured, right? That was what they thought. Chapter 1887 Chapter 1887 Raysonia sent out half of its forces while Bruce sent out half of his trump card. They also made the warriors take a drug to strengthen their resolve to sacrifice themselves, increase their strength, and make them even more fanatic. However, these elite warriors did not dream of killing Levi or even cause him severe injuries. All they hoped was to give him a moderate amount of injuries. It showed how powerful Levi was and how much of a threat he was to them. At the vi, hundreds to thousands of warriors attacked Levi madly. It was battle at an intensity never seen before. The battle was much more intense than the one at Terragon Hill. Although Levi also fought alone previously, his current enemies were more powerful than before. They were also crazier. Those who Levi had killed stood up to continue fighting. It was the effect of the drug. That was truly a horrifying sight, and anyone would be scared sh*tless. Therefore, even Levi could not afford to let down his guard. Sh*t, I am injured! Levi was overwhelmed by such a powerful army and suffered many injuries! ¡°Kill!¡± ¡°Charge!¡± At the same time, the army triggered Levi and awakened his bloodlust, giving him an irresistible desire to kill his enemies. Levi began a mass ughter! Soon, bodies piled up, and blood flowed like a river. The pungent stench of blood covered an area of a few thousand meters. The vi was destroyed and torn down, forming arge crater filled with bodies. The warriors sent by Raysonia and Bruce were all dead. Not even one of them managed to escape alive. On the other hand, Levi sat on the floor, breathing heavily. He was covered in a mixture of his blood and his enemies¡¯ blood. As the enemies attacked recklessly, even Levi could not avoid serious injuries. Although he was far from dying, the damage was severe. It was Levi¡¯s second time getting injured seriously since his strange encounter with his mentor. It was not a surprising result as Bruce made a costly sacrifice, sending who knew how many of his skilled warriors after Levi. Furthermore, the forces in Raysonia sent half of their skilled warriors. It was not an exaggeration to say that today¡¯s casualty was tens to a hundred times greater than when the Ruling Union attacked Erudia. That was an attack against a country but today¡¯s attack was only against one person. It meant that Levi was more powerful than a whole country. ¡°Hahaha, we did it! We finally did it! I look forward to tomorrow! Levi will die tomorrow unless he doesn¡¯t go to the battle!¡± Bruce and the others were looking forward to tomorrow¡¯s battle. ¡°Master Garrison¡­¡± The Seven Fiends were shocked to see Levi severely injured when they arrived at the scene. They wondered who did it to him. It was hard to imagine who could hurt him this badly. Then, they saw the pile of corpses in the crater and immediately understood that it was a mass attack. Levi shook his head and said, ¡°I¡¯m fine¡­¡± ¡°Are they Raysonian samurai? Why did they suddenly attack you all out?¡± The Seven Fiends could not understand what was going on. Sword Fiend sighed and said, ¡°They must have nned this to kill Master Garrison!¡± The other Fiends came to realization and eximed, ¡°Perhaps this is all for tomorrow¡¯s battle with the Robed yer.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right! They did all these to kill Master Garrison or inflict him with severe injuries! They wanted to make sure that he would lose and die the battle tomorrow!¡± Sword Fiend had a troubled expression. He continued after a moment of consideration, ¡°This is unfair! Master Garrison is severely injured. How can he fight the Robed yer tomorrow? Furthermore, we are not even sure if Master Garrison can defeat the Robed yer even in his best condition! To make things worse, the Robed yer has unlocked the Divine Sword! Therefore, it¡¯s difficult for Master Garrison to win, and that¡¯s even more unlikely now that he¡¯s severely injured. Perhaps we shouldn¡¯t proceed with the battle.¡± Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. However, a weak voice sounded, ¡°No, we must continue with it!¡± Chapter 1888 Chapter 1888 The Seven Fiends turned to look at Levi, whose eyes were full of determination. ¡°No way, Master Garrison! You¡¯ll definitely be doomed if you meet Robed yer like this now!¡± ¡°Yeah, there¡¯s no way you can beat him. Not only will it ruin your reputation, but you might also die!¡± The Seven Fiends was adamant on not letting Levi go. Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. Sword Fiend sighed. ¡°If the Raysonians can pay such a heavy price to drain you of physical energy, I¡¯m sure they have no intentions in letting you live! Perhaps they already have a backup n!¡± ¡°Exactly! They surely have a backup n in mind!¡± Ghost Fiend even suggested, ¡°Why don¡¯t we negotiate with Robed yer to push back this battle?¡± ¡°No way! We can¡¯t cave in! They¡¯ll think that we¡¯re dying it because we¡¯re scared!¡± Determination shed across Sword Fiend¡¯s eyes. ¡°If there¡¯s no other way, how about I go instead?¡± Despite knowing that he was iparable to Robed yer, he figured he could still engage in an intense fight by enlisting extreme tactics. ¡°Seven Fiends!¡± Levi¡¯s voice sounded. ¡°Here!¡± The seven of them stood before him. ¡°On mymand. We¡¯ll act as nned! Head to the ruins of East Warzone tomorrow!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± The Seven Fiends could only follow suit. Finally, the epic battle approached the following day. It was the day that Erudia, as well as the rest of the world, was anticipating. Every influential figure in Erudia had shown up, except Xenotoph, who was still in seclusion. As per Robed yer¡¯s request, The Cardinal Hall and Eragon¡¯s warriors were not present at the venue. They were not allowed to participate in any way other than understanding the situation from live updates. It was Robed yer¡¯s way to show that he was doing it fairly. About three hours before the battle, a piece of shocking news erupted. Ranked First On The Gem List, Southern Emperor Is Making His Presence At The Battle. He would be watching the battle! Moreover, he had already arrived at the ruins of East Warzone! However, no one knew who Southern Emperor was since they had not seen him before. Especially since there were over a few hundred thousand people present at the venue to watch the battle, it was almost impossible to recognize him. When news broke out amongst the crowd, everyone instantly flew into an uproar. That¡¯s the top warrior on the Gem List! He¡¯s higher in rank than Robed yer and Xenotoph! ording to the list of attendees present at the venue, Southern Emperor was the most formidable warrior. No one would have expected him to make his appearance this round, adding a lot more excitement factors for this battle. The crowd gasped in astonishment. Apart from that, there were also top-tiered fighters from Keerea and Raysonia, and even masters of magical techniques making their presence to watch the battle. It felt like this battle had almost garnered the attention of famous figures from all around the world. It was considered a whole new level! Somewhere in the middle of the ruins, Robed yer and his apprentices arrived and waited long ago. Sitting down, Robed yer closed his eyes to rest for a bit. His apprentices behind him held onto the Divine Sword. In the crowd, Bruce and Raysonian spies were secretly observing the venue. The corners of their lips curled up, revealing a confident look. They knew they had already won. With how badly injured Levi was, no one knew if he could make his appearance, let alone fight against Robed yer. All they wanted to do was to watch Levi make a fool out of himself. Levi will meet his doom today without a doubt! But again, they figured there was a possibility that Robed yer would not kill him. And if that happened, the fighters hidden around the venue would spare all efforts to kill Levi, leaving him no chance to live. As time passed, it was time the battle should begin. Yet, Levi did not appear¡­ ¡°Is Levi noting?¡± someone asked. Just then, Robed yer opened his eyes. ¡°No, he¡¯s here!¡± Chapter 1889 Chapter 1889 ¡°Huh?¡± Amotion broke out amongst the crowd, and they all turned to look. Where¡¯s Levi? Levi with the Seven Fiends behind him, appeared in their line of vision. The eight of them strolled in slowly. Upon seeing the appearance of the eight of them, everyone went wild and cast vicious res at them. These monsters! What rights do they have to live aftermitting all those heinous crimes? They shouldn¡¯t even be breathing! Anger was surging in the eyes of those people even though they had not been harmed by Levi or the Seven Fiends in any way or so. Their vehement res showed that they were about to skin them alive. Yet, no one exactly knew why they hated Levi and his gang so much. Soon, the Seven Fiends stopped at their pace, leaving Levi walking forward alone. The Seven Fiends had worry written all over their faces. With Levi¡¯s injuries, how will he be able to fight? All seven of them were anxious for him. At the sight of their expressions, the spies hidden in the crowd became even more relieved. Levi hase with a body full of injuries! ¡°You¡¯re here finally?¡± Robed yer asked. ¡°Yes!¡± The two appeared as though they were old acquaintances. ¡°I still have other matters to deal with, so let¡¯s settle this quickly. Let¡¯s begin!¡± Levi urged. That seemingly simple sentence had, instead, left Robed yer¡¯s apprentices infuriated. Levi¡¯s attitude obviously shows that he doesn¡¯t give a damn about this battle. He shows no respect for sir! Darn it! ¡°Why is Levi so haughty? He¡¯ll get a taste of how formidable sir ister!¡± ¡°Yeah! Levi has to die!¡± Dno red daggers at Levi. Boom! Suddenly, the ground trembled, throwing everyone off bnce. Robed yer leaped up from the ground with a violent kick. The ground beneath his feet began to crack and crumble. That was exactly why he was ranked second on the Gem List! Bam! Robed yer threw a punch as forceful as a fighter jet, sending massive shockwaves into the air. A giant whirlpool formed mid-air, and a horrifying power spread across the venue. The ground trembled even more violently than before, leavingrge cracks all around. His powerful punch was absolutely horrifying. Everyone at the battlefield was astounded. No one had expected that Levi and Robed yer would immediately get into a fight the moment they met. Robed yer is way too powerful! What a devastating and supersonic punch that is! It¡¯s undoubtedly a forceful one! ¡°Seems like Robed yer wants to kill Levi with one punch!¡± Everyone was stunned to find that both Levi and Robed yer wanted to end the battle as soon as possible. Boom! Unwilling to show any weakness, Levi threw a punch out. Both their fists crashed against each other, seemingly reenacting the sh of the titans. Crack! As Levi¡¯s feet hit the ground, an intimidating wave of energy sprawled below him, causing the ground to shake vigorously. Pfft! Blood spewed out of his mouth instantly. His injured body could not withstand the powers of Robed yer. Dreadful to see what was toe, the Seven Fiends shut their eyes tight. Without a doubt, everyone believed that Levi was sure to lose. Look at how formidable Robed yer is. How can a seriously injured Levi fight against him? ¡°I guess sir will easily defeat Levi without the need to use the Divine Sword!¡± ¡°Seems like Levi is as weak as a piece of paper when faced with the strongest warriors!¡± The crowd began chuckling in joy. ¡°Huh?¡± Robed yer was in a slight trance. He can¡¯t even withstand a single punch? Nheless, he continued to charge forward for an attack without further hesitation. Boom! N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. It was yet another powerful punch. Pfft! Unable to resist Robed yer¡¯s advances this time, Levi¡¯s body flew some distance away. However, he stood up again and wiped off the blood from the corner of his mouth. ¡°Come again!¡± Boom! Boom! One punch after another, Levi was sent flying across the air. And his injuries only became worse. Chapter 1890 Chapter 1890 It turned out that the battle was not as exhrating as what the crowd had thought it would be. This was hardly a fight. Robed yer was the only one in action, while Levi faced an overwhelmed defeat where he simply had no strength to fight back. Critical strikes fell on Levi one after another. Nevertheless, every time after being flung to the ground, he would still press on and stand back up. The crowd was amazed by that. What a strong and tough man he is! Regardless of how powerful Robed yer was, Levi stood tall and fought on. As long as he could get back on his feet, it would mean that he was still undefeated. ¡°Wow. He¡¯s still standing strong?¡± Everyone was astonished by Levi¡¯s strong will to continue with the fight. Robed yer is powerful, so is Levi! One could even tell that Robed yer was stunned by the expression he had when he looked at Levi. Still hanging on? ¡°Levi, stop this. You¡¯ll die if you continue any further!¡± Robed yer could not help but remind him. Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. If he¡¯s still unwilling to give up, he¡¯ll die in my hands! But it seems like he¡¯s way weaker than I¡¯ve expected. I guess I don¡¯t have to use the Divine Sword then! Meanwhile, the Seven Fiends had their heads held low. Besides feeling devastated that Levi, despite his injuries, still had to go through Robed yer¡¯s ruthless punches, they were also feeling embarrassed. Given Levi¡¯s badly beaten state, not only was it embarrassing for himself, but it was also embarrassing for the Seven Fiends. It was to the extent that they wanted to divulge the truth about Levi¡¯s injuries, but they ultimately suppressed the urge to do that. No one would believe even if the truth was told. Instead, it would only garner waves of sarcasm and ridicule, thinking that it was an excuse to validate their loss. The spies of Bruce and Raysonia had weird smiles on their faces. They were clear about the situation. Levi is walking into his doom! Given the current state he is in now, how is it possible for him to win the battle? He¡¯s at the end of his run! The crowd could barely conceal their delight after seeing the badly beaten Levi. Does he really think that no one can beat him? That¡¯s just because Robed yer didn¡¯t make a move earlier! Otherwise, he would¡¯ve been dead long ago! ¡°Levi is sure to lose! Levi is sure to lose!¡± ¡°Kill him! Kill him!¡± The screams from thousands of people grew louder like a gathering wave. We will witness the fall of Fiery Demon¡¯s heir and followers today! Meanwhile, Bruce and Raysonia¡¯s forces were sipping on their drinks, waiting for the right time to celebrate. Everyone at The Cardinal Hall heaved a sigh of relief as well. They wereforted that Robed yer had done justice for them. Bam! Robed yer threw out his fist toward Levi yet again. Like before, Levi got on his feet again after falling to the ground. ¡°Admit defeat! I can plead for The Cardinal Hall not to kill you. All you have to do is to stay by my side till you¡¯ve repented and estranged yourself from the evil!¡± Robed yer did not wish to see the downfall of Levi; thus, he had persuaded thetter once and again in hopes that he would give up. ¡°The word defeat doesn¡¯t exist in my vocabry. But if you can, kill me then!¡± Leviughed. Though he had blood all over him, his breathing was extremely weak and seemingly lifeless, he was exuding a murderous aura that was not present before, as though he was ready to go all out. ¡°Why doesn¡¯t Levi die after all this? Is he human?¡± The chieftains of Raysonia were dumbstruck while watching the battle. Bruce smiled. ¡°Now you know how much of a threat he poses?¡± ¡°How terrifying! Luckily Mr. Johnston has thought of this n. If not, Robed yer might not be able to handle Levi at his peak!¡± ¡°Yeah. Defeating Levi might not be a problem, but it¡¯s difficult to kill him!¡± Bruce smiled. ¡°I know how terrifying he is after dealing with him a couple of times. There¡¯s no way you can destroy him this way!¡± Bam! Bam! Every forceful blow only sent Levi flying to the ground, again and again. Bam! This time, finally, he was left with thest breath. He could not get up anymore. ¡°Give up now. You¡¯ll die with another punch!¡± Even Robed yer could not bear to go on anymore. Chapter 1891 Chapter 1891 The fate of Levi rested in the hands of Robed yer. As long as the former was willing to admit defeat, he would stop and spare him from dying. ¡°Kill him! Kill him!¡± all ten thousand people present at the venue yelled rancorously. Their faces were brimming with joy at the fact that the righteous camp was winning. The Fiends, on the other hand, werepletely defeated. Seeing that Levi stayed silent, Robed yer slowly lifted his fist into the air. In his eyes, as well as everyone else¡¯s, he had already given the former a chance. The Cardinal Hall had no intention to force Levi to divulge Cyrus¡¯ secret either since they knew he was on the brink of death. Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. They were relieved knowing that he would be killed since keeping him alive was equivalent to cultivating a threat. ¡°I can¡¯t go on anymore! I don¡¯t want to see Master Garrison die this way!¡± Sword Fiend could no longer contain his anxiousness and wanted to save Levi. ¡°Me too! I don¡¯t wish to see Master Garrison die! I¡¯ll feel aggrieved if he dies this way!¡± ¡°Exactly! This isn¡¯t a fair game to begin with! Master Garrison might be more formidable than Robed yer if not for his injuries!¡± Both Blood Fiend and Venom Fiend spoke their minds. ¡°No! I believed Master Garrison will never want us to interfere. If he has to die in this battle, he¡¯ll want to die fair and square! What¡¯s most important is we have a clear conscience regardless of what Robed yer does!¡± Shadow Fiend put forth his exnation to stop the others from doing anything silly. ¡°What a joke! We¡¯ve always been called the evil, and Master Garrison a big demon. Yet, we¡¯re the ones doing it fair now?¡± Sword Fiend sighed helplessly. He knew they would be able to bring Levi out of this venue with them if they joined forces for an attack now. Yet, they could not do that. Even if Levi were to die in the battle, they could only watch that happen. Because they respected the rules of the battle¡ªto never interfere in it. Sadly, as much as they had to refrain from doing that, they knew very well that there was a shockingly high number of people in the crowd who were all eagerly waiting for the death of Levi. They would even pile in to kill Levi if Robed yer did not. And those were the actions of people who imed they were self-righteous. ¡°What? Levi is dying?¡± Looking at Zoey, Wynona was aghast after receiving the news. Even such a powerful person is getting defeated? Is Robed yer really that formidable? ¡°Levi? What¡¯s wrong with him?¡± It seemed like Zoey had heard what she just mentioned. At once, the gentle-looking Zoey turned grim, emanating a sense of deadly intent. ¡°Where¡¯s Levi? Take me there now!¡± Her eyes reddened, looking like a demon reborn from hell. ¡°All right, I¡¯ll take you there.¡± Being worried about Levi¡¯s safety, Wynona decided her only option was to bring Zoey to see him. As for what would happen when they met, she did not want to think about it. All she hoped for now was for Levi to stay alive. At the battlefield, shouts for Levi to die thundered through the air. They were all looking forward to watching him walking toward the end of his life because that was possibly the most delightful thing to them. Though Robed yer had his fist held high in the air for a long time, he could not bear to bring it toward Levi. Killing a formidable warrior like him was a significant loss to Erudia! Even though he is Fiery Demon¡¯s heir, there¡¯s still a chance if he decides to turn over a new leaf! ¡°Huh?¡± The next second, Robed yer was astounded. He could not believe his eyes, that Levi was struggling to get up again. He was milking hisst ounce of energy to get up on his feet. The Seven Fiends were all on the verge of bursting into tears. ¡°Seems like Master Garrison wants to hold his head up high even if he dies!¡± Sword Fiend¡¯s voice was shivering. No one other than him is qualified to be our boss! Levi smirked. ¡°Come on! Continue!¡± Robed yer sighed. ¡°You¡¯ll be a great hero had you not deviate from the righteous path. What a pity!¡± This time, he was bent on killing Levi. He would never be softhearted again. ¡°Now¡¯s only the beginning!¡± Levi lifted the corners of his lips into a mysterious smile. Chapter 1892 Chapter 1892 Thud! Robed yer¡¯s heart sank upon seeing Levi¡¯s state. A bad premonition suddenly welled up in his heart. Everyone else was equally stunned at Levi¡¯s appearance. Levi seemed to be radiating a bizarre glow. Everyone was baffled, and they could not exin what they were feeling at that moment. And just like what Levi said, things were just getting started. ¡°Die!¡± Robed yer cast aside his muddled thoughts and threw a forceful punch. It was a punch that was even more ruthless than the blows before. This single, earth-shattering punch was as though a superweapon had fired. A huge energy whirlpool appeared in the air and formed a mushroom-shaped cloud. If the previous punches were supersonic punches, then this punch was a triple sonic punch. Levi had not been able to stop the previous punch, so without a doubt, this punch would st him into smithereens. All the bones in his body would be crushed to pieces. Evidently, this triple sonic punch would be much too powerful for him. Swoosh¡­ With a single punch, screams and whines filled the air. It was earth-shaking and outrageously terrifying. The Seven Fiends closed their eyes because they could not bear to see Levi¡¯s downfall. They wanted to remember him at his best. Robed yer was confident that Levi would die in his hands with this punch. Everything woulde to an end. Presumably stupefied, Levi stood motionless in his spot. It was as though he was waiting for death to befall him. Yet, to everybody¡¯s surprise, Levi threw out a punch. Although Levi threw his punch after Robed yer¡¯s, the former¡¯s punchnded on target first. It was unexpected for Levi to even possibly throw out a punch after being dealt with a triple sonic punch. His punch was definitely much faster than the triple sonic punch. Boom! With that forceful punch, Levi and Robed yer¡¯s fists collided. Crack! All of a sudden, the ground cracked, and the earth shattered. Bang! No one had expected such an oue. With a single blow by Levi, Robed yer was defeated as he flung across the air and spat out blood. Hey crumpled on the ground, and his eyes were filled with fear and shock. ¡°Triple sonic punch? How is that possible?¡± Amotion immediately broke out amongst the crowd. Everyone was utterly bbergasted! Levi¡¯s punch had actually sent Robed yer flying. Is this real? Could this be a dream? Pfft! The spies hiding in the crowd were on the verge of spewing blood. Bruce and the Raysonia¡¯s chieftains, who were watching, choked on their drinks. How could Levi explode with such power when he almost died just now? Everyone was stunned for half a minute. The Seven Fiends sensed that something was off, and they werepletely shell-shocked when they opened their eyes. What¡¯s going on? How can this be? And by the looks of it, Levi seemed to be in a ball of fire. It was definitely not terminal lucidity, neither did it seem like he used extreme methods to increase his powers. The Seven Fiends were pleasantly surprised. Upon seeing this, a particr group of people in the crowd smiled in satisfaction. It was as though they were very pleased with Levi. ¡°No way! It¡¯s impossible!¡± ¡°How could this be happening? I don¡¯t believe it!¡± Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. Everyone stared in disbelief at the scene before them. As for Robed yer¡¯s apprentices, they were terrified when they saw that Robed yer was wounded. They couldn¡¯t believe that something like that was happening. ¡°That can¡¯t be! He was near death!¡± ¡°He must have gotten help from the demons, and that¡¯s why his power has increased.¡± The crowd presumed that it was with the help of the demons. Robed yer stood up slowly and wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth as he looked at Levi. This piqued his interest. This won¡¯t be a boring battle after all. Levi has shown his due strength. ¡°That¡¯s good. I¡¯m starting to take this seriously.¡± Levi said with a smile, ¡°As I said before, this is just the beginning.¡± Chapter 1893 Chapter 1893 ¡°This will definitely be Levi¡¯sst fight, sir. You have to be careful.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. He won¡¯tst long. You have to win, sir!¡± Almost everyone thought that Levi would put up a fight till hisst breath. They believed that he was going to fight Robed yer to his death. They also believed that his powerful stance was all an act. He was actually at the brink of death¡­ Yet, Robed yer was exhrated. With a roar, Robed yer let out a wave of energy. One wave after another. It was more terrifying than the punches he threw earlier. At the explosion of the energy, the air grew thick and hot. It was as though a thunderstorm was about to happen. A scorching heat permeated through the air. The crowd was shocked to witness this energy outburst from Robed yer. Bang! Bang! Bang! The sound of loud bangs from the energy outburst seemed to be ripping apart the fabric of time and dimension itself. But instead of dodging the attack, Levi faced the attack head-on. Bam! Levi threw a punch that was a hundred times more powerful than the energy wave. ¡°Crush!¡± Wave after wave of the energy kepting forth, but Levi deflected it with punch after punch. Every counter-attack caused a deafening boom in the sky. The thunderous booms that could be heard from the start of the battle were as though a thunderstorm was spawning in the sky. Thunder roared in an angry sky. Those who lived around the area, who didn¡¯t know what was happening, began to cower in fear. The energy wave from Robed yer was so powerful. But Levi¡¯s power was even stronger. He destroyed everything with just a couple of punches. Soon, Levi smashed all the energy waves in the sky, then he rushed up to Robed yer and sted out a triple sonic punch. Bang! The earth shook and trembled. This punch was even more terrifying than the punch from Robed yer. ¡°Celestial Shield!¡± Robed yer let out a roar. A stream of energy shot out around them and formed an invisible energy wall. This wall was possibly more indestructible than the alloy steel walls. It appeared that none of the modern weapons could prate the wall. Boom! Levi pounded fiercely at the invisible wall with his fist. Boom! The earth shook, and the tremor could be felt on the battlefield. It was simply too terrifying. Crack¡­ crack¡­ crack¡­ Although the invisible wall shook violently under attack, it managed to deflect Levi¡¯s punch. Blood trickled at the corner of Robed yer¡¯s mouth; despite that, he was grinning ecstatically. Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. In his entire life, he had never encountered a powerful opponent such as Levi. ¡°You think you can break Celestial Shield? Dream on!¡± Robed yer gave a sinister smile. The energy wave from him caused the wind around him to bellow like a wild beast. It was actually substantializing. Just like a me¡­ His energy had reached such a superior stage. It has substantialized! This was the Robed yer. The man who dominated an entire era. The energy wall in front of Robed yer turned into a fiery red wall that resembled the color of me. It was ten times the intensity than before. Crush! Levi nted one foot on the ground and raised the other foot for a kick. The kick was a powerful one, and it was terrifying to watch. Crash! The kick split the energy wall apart. Bang! Robed yer was flung some distance away from the impact. Incredulity was apparent in his eyes. Am I being defeated again? ¡°Sir!¡± ¡°Robed yer!¡± Upon seeing this, everyone gasped and shouted in horror. ¡°Come on. Give me your best shot.¡± When the dust and smoke cleared, Robed yer stood up and continued to fight Levi. Bang! Bang! Bang! From then on out, Robed yer used everybination of punches and fighting tricks he had known. But he was sent flying again and again. He was no match against Levi. Boom! Bang! Time and time again, he was sent flying across the air. Robed yer struggled to get to his feet before he shouted with eyes full of rage, ¡°Sword!¡± He was going to use the Divine Sword. Chapter 1894 Chapter 1894 Robed yer had said that without the Divine Sword, he only had a fifty-percent chance of winning. As the battle unfolded, he realized that it was true¡ªthere was an equal chance of him winning or losing! At that moment, he was about to lose. Hence, there was no choice but to use the Divine Sword. However, after unleashing the Divine Sword, Robed yer¡¯s chance of victory was a hundred percent. In other words, he would win no matter what! ¡°Catch the sword, Master!¡± Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. A student hurled the Divine Sword into the air, which Robed yer caught swiftly. The tens of thousands of people in the crowd focused intently on the Divine Sword. Looks of envy crossed the faces of the powerful fighters amongst them. There were countless people overseas who yearned to get their hands on this sword. Now, they had finally seen it in real life! Before the Seven Fiends could cheer for Levi, their expressions changed drastically. After all, with the Divine Sword, Robed yer¡¯s power would increase significantly. Cyrus had mentioned the sword before. Even someone like him would fear a fighter who wielded this weapon. It was thus evident how powerful the Divine Sword was. Most importantly, Robed yer was actually capable of unsheathing the sword! Even if others had it, they might not be able to use it at all. However, he could. ¡°Levi, you¡¯re the most powerful opponent I¡¯ve encountered. You¡¯re the only one who has forced me to use the Divine Sword!¡± Whoosh! The sharp sound of the Divine Sword being unsheathed rang across the warzone. The bright light reflected against the de of the sword, dazzling the crowd and forcing them to squint their eyes. At the same time, a murderous intent immediately filled the ce. Feeling a chill run down their spine, everyone shuddered uncontrobly. This was how terrifying the Divine Sword was! ording to legends, the Divine Sword had been forged from the iron meteorite and immersed in fresh blood. This was why the sword exuded such a hostile murderous intent. At the moment the Divine Sword was created, it had been struck by lightning, enshrouding the de with bolts of electricity. Only then, the final step waspleted. To unsheathe the Divine Sword, one must endure not only its overwhelming murderous intent but also the power of the lightning embedded within it! This was the reason why not everyone could use the Divine Sword. In that case, Robed yer was the chosen one! He raised the Divine Sword high up into the air and eximed, ¡°Today, I¡¯ll kill the first big demon using the Divine Sword!¡± Now that Robed yer was wielding the Divine Sword, it was as if he was a different person. His power surged rapidly as if he was a killing machine, unparalleled by any other gods. ¡°Die!¡± When Robed yer struck with the Divine Sword, even the sky changed its color. That singr attack was packed with the sword¡¯s overwhelming murderous intent, the power from the lightning, and Robed yer¡¯s battle skills. It was so powerful that nothing could ever defeat it. In fact, it was like the strike could split a mountain in half! With bolts of lightning encircling the de, it was so sharp that it could almost slice through the air itself. Boom! Boom! The loud roar of thunder echoed across the sky, as if it was acting in perfect unison with the Divine Sword. As expected, the Divine Sword was so powerful that it could even change the sky ording to its will. Crack! The ground in front of Levi split into two as the force of the strike traveled toward him rapidly. Boom! Levi threw a forceful punch, deflecting the impact. However, he was forced to stagger backward before he could regain his footing. Only then did everyone realize how terrifying the Divine Sword was¡ªit was so powerful that it could force Levi to retreat! ¡°Die!¡± ¡°Die!¡± As Robed yer had the upper hand, he took advantage of the Divine Sword¡¯s strength and unleashed a barrage of attacks on Levi. Although Levi was not injured and could deflect the impacts of the blows, he kept retreating backward. It looked like he would falter sooner orter. After all, the Divine Sword was horrifyingly powerful. His most foundational technique, which was known to the others as Cyrus¡¯ technique, could not block the advances of the Divine Sword anymore. The situation was greatly in Robed yer¡¯s favor. He was so engrossed in the battle that he left absolutely no openings for Levi. The Forbidden Technique! In the nick of time, Levi suddenly remembered the Forbidden Technique. I can use the Forbidden Technique to fight the Divine Sword! Chapter 1895 Chapter 1895 I can¡¯t! Master has warned me against using the Forbidden Technique, especially now that the entire world¡¯s attention is focused on me. If I use the Forbidden Technique, something bad might happen. The consequences would be much dire then. I might create more trouble and affect Master. This is different from being imprisoned in The Cardinal Hall! After all, no one there knew about it. Perhaps, The Cardinal Hall still can¡¯t figure out how the Dragon Chain has been unlocked. Although I could use the Forbidden Technique in that situation, I cannot use it now! ¡°Hahaha!¡± At that moment, Levi suddenly burst outughing, startling everyone. Even Robed yer was taken aback. What¡¯s wrong with Levi? He¡¯s on the brink of death, but why does he stillugh? Is he crazy? Or has he lost his mind out of fear? The reason why Levi suddenlyughed was very simple¡ªhe suddenly remembered his master. If everyone thought that he was the Fiery Demon¡¯s heir, it meant that his master was Cyrus. However, he always believed that it was not true. This time, he was certain that Cyrus was definitely not his master. The reason was straightforward¡ªCyrus¡¯ technique was merely one of the many techniques his master possessed. That old man was definitely much more powerful than Cyrus. In fact, he might be leagues above Cyrus. The Forbidden Technique could not evenpare to his master¡¯s actual powers. Furthermore, his master knew more than one Forbidden Technique¡ªthere were multiple others that he had mastered. The reason why he knew Cyrus¡¯ technique was probably just a coincidence. Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. Hence, Levi was sure that his master was definitely not Cyrus. Furthermore, his master taught him this technique with an iplete scroll, not the entire one. As such, Levi was sure that they were two different people. Hence, he burst outughing. Cyrus, who are you to be my master? You¡¯ll never be worthy enough! Meanwhile, someone in the crowd was staring at Levi intently. ¡°He¡¯s a powerful one! If he survives, we can let him join us.¡± The person was extremely satisfied with Levi¡¯s performance. ¡°Okay. Do we need to intervene?¡± asked another person. ¡°There¡¯s no need for that. If he dies, it proves that he¡¯s incapable!¡± replied the first person coldly. Meanwhile, everyone in the crowd was shocked by Levi¡¯s weird reaction. What is he nning to do? ¡°Is he mocking Master?¡± ¡°Master, don¡¯t give him any openings!¡± The Robed yer¡¯s students started yelling out loud. Although Robed yer was wielding the Divine Sword, Levi still remained undefeated. Feeling humiliated, he was determined to end the battle as quickly as possible and kill Levi within a single move. ¡°The Robed Attack!¡± Robed yer unleashed his most powerful attack. It was his trump card that had always secured his ultimate victory. Once he unleashed that attack, no one could defeat him. Even the earth would quake in terror when faced with it. The impact caused by the sword could be felt from miles away, destroying everything in its path. It was as if the sword could even split the sky in half! Thunder rumbled in the distance while everyone cowered in fear. Robed Attack was powerful enough to make Robed yer unparalleled for an entire generation. This strike was significantly faster and stronger than the previous one. All of Robed yer¡¯s strength and the Divine Sword¡¯s power had been unleashed to their fullest limits. With one strike, he aimed to kill Levi. Everyone spectating the crowd has already retreated from the scene. However, the impact of the attack was so strong that they were thrust a few hundred meters back as if an invisible hand was pushing them away. The most critical moment had arrived. Am I really not going to use the Forbidden Technique? If I don¡¯t, I¡¯ll die! ¡°I see that Master is hesitating! He probably has a way to deflect that attack. Why is he hesitating?¡± ¡°He should just use his trump card! If he doesn¡¯t, he¡¯ll die!¡± eximed the Sword Fiend when he noticed Levi¡¯s hesitation. The Seven Fiends were so worried that they started sweating profusely. The critical moment deciding the oue of the battle is here! Why is he hesitating? Use the trump card now! If Levi doesn¡¯t use the Forbidden Technique, he won¡¯t be able to deflect this strike! Chapter 1896 Chapter 1896 What should he do? Is he just waiting for his death? Crack! Crack! At that moment, Levi¡¯s bones started to crack loudly as his bones and veins started to undergo some changes. Energy surged through his body, while steam rose from his head. His face was so red that it was as if he was burning. A look of unbearable agony crossed his face. It was like every inch of his muscle, every bone and every vein was exploding and reconstructing themselves¡­ He was in maximum pain! What is he doing? T-This¡­ Everyone was stunned. Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. ¡°Is he using the Reversal Technique?¡± Someone noticed something abnormal. ¡°Is he crazy? The Reversal Technique is really risky! If something unexpected happens, he would explode and die!¡± ¡°This man is definitely crazy!¡± Everyone eximed in shock. As they had spected, Levi was actually using the Reversal Technique. The thought had been circling in his mind for a long time. When he was in jail for the second time, the old man taught him this foundational technique. It allowed him to train the fastest after reconstructing his martial vein. Levi had to admit that the old man was so knowledgeable that he could easilye up with a solution regardless of the situation. One of those solutions, which he had so easily thought of, was the exact technique that made Cryus famous! However, Levi always thought that the technique was iplete¡ªit was limited and tough to upgrade. As his earlier opponents were quite weak, the technique¡¯s ws could not be exposed. Now that he was confronted with a truly powerful opponent, its ws emerged. Hence, Levi had been thinking about how to perfect the technique or upgrade it. Since a long time ago, he already had the desire to try out the Reversal Technique. Merging it with the Reversero technique, he believed that he would reach a breakthrough. However, the price he had to pay was significant and sess could not be guaranteed so quickly. As a result, Levi had been starting his n sincest night. He had deliberately let himself get hurt. It was part of Levi¡¯s n to give Robed yer the upper hand in the battle! He could only use the Reversal Technique if he was critically injured. After much research, he had discovered that being critically injured was the best condition to unleash the Reversal Technique. At that moment, his martial vein and bones would be teetering on the brink of destruction. Then, he would unleash the Reversal Technique! Boom! A dangerous aura exploded from his body. His face twisted with menace while his eyes becamepletely bloodshot. It was as if a dragon who had been asleep for thousands of years had suddenly awoken! Limitless strength surged through his body, exuding an aura so powerful that extended for miles. It was as if an eclipse had urred in the sky¡­ Boom! When Robed yer¡¯s most powerful attack approached Levi, he actually used his bare hands to grab the sword. The sword exuded a terrifying aura. Bristling with bolts of electricity, its de was so sharp that it threatened to sh everything in its path into shreds. Meanwhile, the aura of the sword was so powerful that it could almost melt Levi¡¯s hands off. However, it was as if his hands were made of the strongest metal in the world¡ªthey could never be destructed. Instead, with fearsome strength, he grabbed the Divine Sword tightly. Through the corner of his eyes, Robed yer could see Levi¡¯s ferocious expression. At that moment, he actually felt a sudden pang of fear. A strange feeling of terror seized him. Crack! Crack! Crack! The ground beneath their feet crumbled, sending them sinking into it. A terrifying power spread across the venue. ¡°Oh my God! He actually blocked the sword! Is he even human?¡± ¡°What is Levi doing? Why do I feel that he¡¯s be stronger?¡± ¡°How powerful can he be? This is simply impossible!¡± When everyone saw Levi deflect that strike, they felt like they had gone mad. In front of the screen, Bruce and the chieftains of Raysonia were all dumbstruck. They stared in disbelief as the scene unfolded in front of their eyes. ¡°Don¡¯t worry! Levi¡¯s already at the end of his wits. Even if he can deflect this strike, can he endure the next one?¡± scoffed Dno disdainfully. However, what happened next made him gape in shock. Chapter 1897 Chapter 1897 The moment Dno spoke, a loud crack rang across the entire venue. Everyone was stunned, while Dno¡¯s expression froze on his expression. The cracking sound hade from the Divine Sword! When Levi was grabbing the sword, strength surged through his arms and he broke it into half forcefully. It was as if the cracking sound hade right from the depths of hell, shocking everyone. Crack! When the Divine Sword cracked, blood sttered out of Robed yer¡¯s mouth. He flew backward rapidly like a kite with a torn string. After copsing on the ground, he vomited mouthfuls of blood. However, he did not feel any pain¡ªhe was still immersed in shock. The Divine Sword cracked? How can a sword that has been created with those materials be broken? How terrifyingly strong is he? Is he a demon? I¡¯ve lost! I¡¯ve actually lost so badly! Gazing at the broken Divine Sword in his hands, he felt like crying. Meanwhile, everyone else was stunned. They stood there motionlessly with a frozen expression, looking like statues. They were dumbstruck by this unimaginable situation. The Divine Sword, which had always been undefeatable, was actually shattered by brute force. This is horrifying! Robed yer¡¯s students copsed to the floor as if the sky had just fallen. They trembled so much that they could not utter a single word. Meanwhile, Bruce and the Raysonia¡¯s forces were still paralyzed to the spot. They were so shocked that their minds went nk. That scene was too surprising for them. The audience watching the battle in the Cardinal Hall was also silent. They had always been troubled by the question of how the Dragon Chain got broken. Now, they had gotten their answer. Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. If he could destroy the Divine Sword, he could destroy the Dragon Chain! This man is unbelievably strong! No way! T-This¡­¡± No one could ept this fact. Robed yer was about to win, but the oue was vastly different. Only a few people smiled. ¡°Not bad! Since he survived, we can invite him to join us,¡± said someone with a smile. ¡°Understood!¡± Somewhere else, a personmented with a chuckle, ¡°This is interesting!¡± He was indeed the Southern Emperor, ranked first in the Gem List. ¡°W-We won?¡± The Seven Fiends shed tears of joy. We¡¯ve made the right decision by following Master! He¡¯s the Fiery Demon¡¯s heir! He can definitely give rise to an era where the fiends finally dominate! ng! Levi tossed the broken half of the sword onto the ground, jolting everyone back to their senses. ¡°Do you want to continue?¡± he asked as he stared at Robed yer. Robed yer struggled to get up but discovered that he had no more strength in him. It was pointless for him to continue, for he had already unleashed his most powerful attack. Still, the Divine Sword had been broken. There was no way he could fight Levi anymore. What should I do? ¡°I¡¯ve¡­ I¡¯ve lost!¡± With much difficulty, Robed yer admitted to his defeat. ¡°We¡¯ve won! All hail the master!¡± yelled the Seven Fiends. Meanwhile, deathly silence reigned in the massive crowd. Amongst them, Bruce and the Raysonia¡¯s forces were the most speechless. They had nned so long and sacrificed so much for this moment, yet Levi ended up winning. How did we even think that we can kill Levi? He¡¯spletely fine now; in fact, he seems much stronger than before. When they thought of how much effort they had put into this, their hearts ached. Despite the price they had paid for this, Levi was still unaffected. He was simply too terrifying. ¡°I¡¯ll keep my promise. If you want to kill or maim me, do what you want! The Cardinal Hall will not put you in a tight spot anymore,¡± said Robed yer. He was prepared to die. After all, the Fiery Demon¡¯s heir would never let him live. To his surprise, Levi chuckled. ¡°You¡¯re a top fighter in Erudia¡¯s martial arts world. Why should I kill you?¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Robed yer was stunned. Is Levi not going to kill me? ¡°I¡­¡± Levi was about to exin when something suddenly changed. Chapter 1898 Chapter 1898 ¡°Pfft!¡± All of a sudden, Robed yer¡¯s mouth frothed and he started convulsing. He copsed onto the ground and rolled around in utter agony. More terrifyingly, streaks of blood appeared on his body, as if it was about to be torn into pieces. Levi was stunned by what he saw. What¡¯s going on? Although it was true that he injured Robed yer, most of his strength had been channeled to destroy the Divine Sword. Hence, Robed yer was only mildly injured. Why did he end up like this? ¡°Could it be¡­¡± Levi¡¯s expression changed drastically as a thought surfaced in his mind. Poison! Robed yer has been poisoned! There¡¯s poison on the sword. He immediately discovered the reason. Just when he was about to announce it, someone responded first. ¡°Master¡¯s been poisoned!¡± ¡°Levi poisoned Master! Burn in hell, Levi!¡± yelled Robed yer¡¯s students. ¡°Levi¡¯s so despicable! How can he use such an underhanded method like poisoning?¡± ¡°Although you¡¯ve won, it¡¯s not a glorious victory, Levi.¡± ¡°No, Levi has actually lost. He only won through such extreme methods!¡± ¡°I knew that the Divine Sword can never be broken. Levi must have resorted to some dirty tricks!¡± Before Levi could say anything, the judgment against him was sealed¡ªhe was the one who poisoned Robed yer! Everyone used him of doing that. Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. Hearing the indignant exmations from the crowd, Dno smirked gloatingly. He was the one who administered the poison! The Raysonia¡¯s forces had given him a mission to poison Robed yer. When Robed yer unsheathed the Divine Sword yesterday, Dno had asked to admire it. It was then that he poisoned the sword. The poison was untraceable, so no one could sense it. Upon contact with the poison, the effects would not show immediately. Instead, the poison would only be activated after one exerts force. The more powerful one was, the more lethal the poison would be. Hence, when Robed yer touched the Divine Sword, he was stillpletely fine. Yet, he was now suffering from the effects of the poison. As long as he did not exert any force, he would be fine. For example, the student who had been holding the Divine Sword for Robed yer was unaffected. As he did not exert any force, the lethal poison would not be activated. Hence, he still looked normal. The Seven Fiends stepped forward and protested, ¡°That¡¯s impossible! Master is so powerful that he won¡¯t have to resort to poison! Someone must have poisoned Robed yer beforehand.¡± As expected, what they were worried about hade true. Their expectation was right¡ªthe other forces had a backup n. Dno quickly rebuked, ¡°Poisoned him beforehand? How ridiculous! He is so powerful that no one can possibly manage to poison him.¡± The Sword Fiend scoffed coldly, ¡°Someone must have done something to the sword. I¡¯m sure that the sword has been poisoned!¡± ¡°Yeah! Someone must have done something to the sword beforehand!¡± agreed the others. ¡°That¡¯s impossible. Only Master and Hudson had touched the sword, and Hudson has been guarding it all along. He is Master¡¯s best apprentice, so he will never poison Master! Furthermore, if someone has poisoned the sword, why is Hudson still fine and why is only Master poisoned? Levi must be the culprit who poisoned him!¡± asserted Dno firmly. By leveraging how the poison would only be activated after exerting one¡¯s force, Dno constructed such a strong argument that everyone was silent. Even the Seven Fiends did not know how to rebuke him. Earlier, Robed yer waspletely fine. However, after battling with Levi, he got poisoned. This meant that Levi was the one who poisoned him. ¡°From what I know, Venom Fiend from the Seven Fiends is a master in poison. He must have provided a poison so lethal to poison Master!¡± Dno continued throwing out more evidence. ¡°Yeah! Although the average poison can¡¯t harm Robed yer, Venom Fiend¡¯s poison can!¡± Chapter 1899 Chapter 1899 Everyone hurled usations at Levi. All evidence was there and everyone witnessed this incident. There was no way Levi could defend himself! ¡°Pfft! Pfft!¡± Meanwhile, the poison acting on Robed yer became more severe. Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. More streaks of blood appeared on his body and his flesh was starting to split apart. If this continued, he would definitely die! Only then did Bruce and the others realize what was going on. ording to their original n, Robed yer was supposed to kill Levi first before being poisoned. Even if he did not die, he would be crippled. Their n was to eliminate these two powerful figures. Since it was now an irreversible fact that Levi could not be killed, all they could do was to minimize their losses and poison Robed yer. Dno smiled. Don¡¯t me me, Master. Actually, I¡¯m from Raysonia, not Erudia. All of you should just go to hell! He smirked inwardly. It seemed like Robed yer¡¯s death was a certainty now. Levi quickly used acupuncture to contain Robed yer¡¯s poison. ¡°See, it¡¯s Levi! He can control the poison!¡± someone yelled upon seeing how the poison¡¯s effects were lessening. ¡°How can you rebuke this now? Levi can control the poison! If he didn¡¯t poison Robed yer, who did?¡± The crowd immediately demanded. ¡°What the heck?¡± Levi was stunned. I¡¯m saving Robed yer, but why is everyone using me of poisoning him? I¡¯m just being framed at this point. Levi sneered, ¡°If I can break this sword, how can he ever be my opponent? There¡¯s no reason for me to poison him.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Everyone was stunned when faced with Levi¡¯s question. Yeah! Levi is obviously stronger than Robed yer. Why would he have to resort to poison? Isn¡¯t that a pointless gesture? ¡°Well¡­¡± Even Dno could not find a way to rebuke. ¡°It must be you! Evil people like you are the most unpredictable. It¡¯s normal for you to use poison!¡± ¡°Furthermore, you were on the brink of death earlier. Why did your power suddenly increase? You must have used some dark and evil technique!¡± As the crowd could not find any other way to rebuke Levi, they forcefully insisted that he was the person who poisoned Robed yer. Even though he was being wrongfully used, Levi smiled indifferently. ¡°Whatever. I don¡¯t care!¡± Levi did not bother to exin, nor did he want to do so. It was not the first time that he had been framed for a crime he did notmit. Even if they believed in his innocence this time, such incidents would still happen over and over again in the future. ¡°Save him now! Otherwise, he¡¯ll really die.¡± Levi nced at Robed yer before leaving. The Robed yer¡¯s students rushed over, while Levi sauntered away. The crowd stared at him with fear and trepidation. If the Fiery Demon¡¯s heir is already so powerful, who can ever defeat him? Even The Cardinal Hall had run out of solutions. They were helpless to do anything. ¡°How despicable! It¡¯ll be even harder to kill him the next time!¡± Bruce and the Raysonia¡¯s chieftains mmed the table angrily. They sacrificed so much for this n, yet Levi used this opportunity to achieve a breakthrough. Everyone was so mad that they almost spat blood out. ¡°Now that Robed yer has lost, I¡¯m afraid that the situation has changed. This is a strong blow to Erudia¡¯s martial arts world. Many talented fighters have been stripped of their strength, while the Fiery Demon¡¯s heir has be so powerful. Things are going to get tougher now!¡± Everyone startedmenting, thinking that doomsday had arrived. Earlier, Levi still had to hide from the righteous warriors who tried to eliminate him. Now, he could walk everywhere he wanted openly. No one could do anything to him. ¡°Is there anyone who can defeat Levi? Just anyone?¡± ¡°Yeah! Where¡¯s the person who injured Levi previously?¡± In the next second, a furious voice sounded. ¡°Die, Levi!¡± Chapter 1900 Chapter 1900 Everyone was taken aback by this angry voice. Whoosh! A figure that was as fast as lightning charged toward Levi. The person was none other than Zoey! When she saw Levi, she immediately went berserk and aimed a fatal blow at him. After merging with Jared¡¯s consciousness, she was now engulfed with hatred. That was why she had such an agitated reaction. Wynona had brought Zoey there. Upon seeing that Levi was fine, she had just heaved a sigh of relief when Zoey suddenly charged out. It was toote for her to do anything! Boom! Levi deflected Zoey¡¯s punch quickly, causing a deafening boom to echo across the venue. The impact was no less than his earlier battle with Robed yer. When everyone saw this scene, they became excited. Is there another strong fighter who can oppose Levi? That¡¯s great! Erudia still has hope! ¡°It¡¯s her? Levi¡¯s wife, Zoey? How can it be her?¡± Everyone was shocked when they recognized Zoey. Why are Zoey and Levi enemies? Why does she want to kill Levi? This doesn¡¯t seem staged. It looks like her hatred for him is genuine! It¡¯s like she wished for nothing more than to tear Levi apart. Everyone could sense Zoey¡¯s fury. Now that she had be Levi¡¯s enemy, they were extremely curious. Only Bruce burst outughing after witnessing this. ¡°That¡¯s great! Even the heavens are on my side. The person who can actually kill Levi has arrived!¡± Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. Earlier, he was still thinking about how he could make them both meet. Now, he did not even need to n it. Since the entire world now knew about Levi¡¯s rtionship with Zoey, the major forces in the world would adjust their ns ording to this new information. Levi was dumbfounded when he saw Zoey. She¡¯s even more troublesome to deal with than Robed yer! Without regard for anything else, Zoey unleashed all her most lethal attacks. However, as Zoey¡¯s techniques and skills were quite limited, the attacks were only based on brute strength. Her blows rained down on Levi one after another, the destructive power of her attacks terrifyingly strong. Fuelled by hatred, Zoey was now extremely powerful. Although she could harm Levi previously, Levi had now evolved. Without using the Forbidden Technique, he could still fight Zoey. Furthermore, she did not possess his advanced techniques andbat skills. As the battle ensued, Levi was still on par with Zoey. Unable tond a critical blow on Levi, Zoey¡¯s fury increased. As she became angrier, herbat skills increased rapidly too. The situation was nowpletely different. Not only that, but the people whom Bruce had nted in the crowd also started cheering, ¡°Levi¡¯s your enemy! Kill him! Kill him!¡± ¡°He is a big demon! You must eliminate him for the greater good!¡± ¡°We all depend on you! Kill him¡­¡± Initially, only some people were yelling. However, the entire crowd started cheering in unison. Their voices merged into a cacophonous roar, traveling into Zoey¡¯s ears and provoking her even further. As her fury increased, herbat skills became even more formidable. More terrifyingly, her aura spread across the entire venue, as if she was Grim Reaper¡­ ¡°Hahaha! Looks like the provocation works! Everyone, keep doing it!¡± urged Bruce with augh. Even Levi was shocked by Zoey¡¯s transformation. She was more terrifying than Robed yer, even when he was wielding the Divine Sword. What actually happened that turned her into this? Perhaps, only Master can exin that¡­ For now, the only solution is to continue fighting! ¡°S-She is even stronger than Robed yer! Looks like Levi has met his match!¡± ¡°This is a life-or-death battle. How interesting! I bet Levi didn¡¯t expect this to happen to him!¡± ¡°I want to see if he can ever kill his wife. Hahaha¡­¡± Chapter 1901 Chapter 1901 Everyone was delighted to spectate this battle. It did not matter who won or lost. Although they were curious why Zoey had be like that, they still wished for both of them to battle it out. Zoey¡¯s fury and power were off the charts! Levi was also mustering all his strength to fight her. Their battle was so fierce and intense that it was even more interesting than the previous one. Levi felt anxious too. Zoey¡¯s power is increasing. If she can¡¯tnd any blows and injure me, she bes even angrier. How can this continue? Since Zoey was extremely powerful now, it was difficult for him to strike the correct pressure point through acupuncture. It was impossible to rein her in. Zoey¡¯s strength increased as the battle continued, forcing Levi to retreat backward. ¡°What the heck? Zoey is so powerful! Is she the most powerful female warrior in Erudia?¡± ¡°How can she possibly be so powerful? She¡¯s stronger than Robed yer!¡± Zoey¡¯s superb skills convinced everyone of her power. ¡°What should I do? What should I do now?¡± Levi felt so anxious that he broke out into a cold sweat. Zoey is determined to kill me, but I can¡¯t bear to harm her! Furthermore, she¡¯s like aplete madwoman now, so I might not be able to defeat her. ¡°Daddy, Mommy, what are you doing?¡± At the most critical moment, Zoey and Levi heard a child¡¯s voice. Both of them froze at the spot, while their intensity and strength during the battle faded instantaneously. It was as if they were two deted balloons. They nced at the direction of the voice simultaneously. Evie is here! Forlevia stood there, gaping at them in horror. ¡°Evie¡­¡± When Zoey saw Forlevia, she turned from a madwoman to a loving mother. Tears glistened in her eyes as she forgot all about Levi, her ¡®enemy¡¯, standing there. ¡°Evie, I¡¯ll pick you upter!¡± Grabbing that opportunity, Levi immediately fled from the battle scene and disappeared in front of everyone. ¡°You¡­¡± Zoey reacted quickly and was about to chase after him. ¡°Don¡¯t go, Mommy¡­¡± Forlevia¡¯s voice caused her to halt in her tracks and nce backward. Within that short period of time, Levi had already escaped to an unknown destination. When the Seven Fiends found Levi, he was somewhere near Oand City. No one had expected Forlevia¡¯s sudden appearance. It actually ended the fight of the century! After Zoey met Forlevia, Wynona invited them to The Cardinal Hall. Meanwhile, Robed yer¡¯s students got him treated. Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. Only a quarter of Bruce¡¯s n had seeded¡ªit was still an overall failure. Not only have they sustained severe losses, but they had also paid a hefty price for that. Zoey¡¯s intervention did not change the oue at all¡ªLevi had still won! He defeated Robed yer, who was even wielding the Divine Sword. Soon, The Manifest Court published the newly updated Erudia Gem&Stone List. The Stone List has been temporarily deactivated because of multiple young talented fighters being crippled and the top three warriors disappearing. However, a drastically significant change had urred in the Gem List. Levi had be the top warrior on the Gem List! As he had defeated Robed yer and broken the Divine Sword, he surpassed the Southern Emperor and rose to the top. Meanwhile, the Southern Emperor became second. Zoey had just been introduced to the list and was third. As Robed yer had been poisoned, he dropped to fifth ce, while Xenotoph took fourth ce. ¡°The Fiery Demon¡¯s heir has topped the Gem List! We¡¯re returning to the Era of Fiends.¡± ¡°This is a good thing for us!¡± For the tens of thousands of fiends, this was an asion to call for a celebration. Levi had done what Cyrus had achieved in the past! Judging from his current dominance, it would be soon before he conquered the entire world. However, this was not something good for Levi. He never cared about these empty titles anyway. How do I deal with Zoey¡¯s condition now? ¡°I have to do something first.¡± Levi made up his mind. Chapter 1902 Chapter 1902 ¡°What is Master?¡± The Seven Fiends asked. Meanwhile, Levi was the first on the Gem List! Conquering everyone with his strength. Now, they had changed their address for Levi. Before that, they only called him Master Garrison because he was the heir of Cyrus. In fact, this had little rtion to Levi. Now that Levi¡¯s abilities were respected by everyone. He was their real master. ¡°Heal the Robed yer!¡± Levi said. Levi had been studying the ancient medical manual that was given by the old man. His medical skills were definitely at the level of a master£¡ Hence, he could cure the Robed yer¡¯s poison. Moreover, with Venom Fiend with him, it would be even easier. Not only that, Levi had a big n! ¡°We¡¯re at yourmand, Master!¡± everyone said. Sword Fiend raised a question. ¡°Master, it seems like after Madam saw the child, her mood changes¡­ I think we can start from here¡­¡± Levi was delighted upon hearing Sword Fiend¡¯s reminder. That¡¯s right! Even though Zoey was furious, but she calmed down after Evie called her ¡°Mommy¡±. That¡¯s amazing. She can still be saved! There would be a day Zoey and I can reconcile¡­ ¡°That¡¯s good news!¡± Levi patted Sword Fiend. Robed yer was brought back to his house. There were divine doctors among the students, trying their best to treat him. Dno was panicking and anxious at the side¡­ He definitely didn¡¯t want Robed yer to be alive. There was already so much damage. If Robed yer was saved, he would burst into tears. ¡°Forget it. Screw it!¡± Dno¡¯s expression changed and looked toward Robed yer with a murderous aura. He was going to kill Robed yer even if it cost his life. Just when he was about to make his move, a hand was ced on his shoulder. Dno got a huge shock. ¡°Is the Robed yer here?¡± Dno turned to the voice. There were two people with a dignified and ethereal demeanor. They were no other than Levi and Venom Fiend. Both of them had undergone the disguise technique and hadpletely changed their demeanor. ¡°Yes. And you are?¡± Dno asked. Levi and Venom Fiend ignored him and entered the house. ¡°Let Sword Fiend take note on him!¡± Levi said calmly. Earlier at the East Warzone, Levi had noticed him. At the house. Levi suggested treating Robed yer but was rejected by the apprentices. They didn¡¯t know Levi¡¯s identity after all. But Levi didn¡¯t care, he used his skill to push away the apprentices and went forward to treat Robed yer. ¡°Oh my gosh! What am I seeing? The long lost Nine Turn Acupuncture method?¡± The apprentice who had the best medical skills eximed suddenly. He recognized the medical skill performed by Levi! This is the legendary ancient medical skill! In a blink of an eye, the poison in Robed yer was cleaned with the cooperation of Levi and Venom Fiend. Robed yer had already regained his consciousness, but he had not woken up. ¡°He¡¯s pretty good at acting!¡± Levi sneered before leaving. ¡°What a genius doctor! He¡¯s an ultimate Genius Doctor!¡± Upon seeing the poison being cleared, the apprentices kneeled on the floor simultaneously and eximed. Genius Doctor, meaning that his medical skill could change fate as if with heaven¡¯s help! That was more insane than a miracle doctor! When Dno walked in, he was taken aback when he saw everyone kneeling on the floor. ¡°What¡¯s happening?¡± N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. Upon learning the poison in Robed yer had been cleared, he almost fainted. How is that possible! This poison was impossible to clear! As soon as one exerts any force, one would have his martial vein severely damaged, paralyzed, or even die¡­ It¡¯s impossible to clear! This was a poison developed by an ancient force in Raysonia, targeted specifically for martial art fighters! But the truth was before him! Robed yer was healed. Lying on the bed, Robed yer opened his eyes suddenly. ¡°It¡¯s him! Huh! Now I owe him a favor!¡± Chapter 1903 Chapter 1903 Robed yer¡¯s sharp gaze suddenly nced toward Dno who was not far from him! Giving him a meaningful gaze, Robed yer sneered, ¡°From now on, do not spread the message that I have recovered to anyone!¡± ¡°Yes, sir!¡± everyone replied in unison. After they left, Venom Fiend asked, ¡°Master, where are we going now?¡± ¡°We¡¯re going to find the geniuses!¡± Levi smirked. This was his n. He was going to treat every single genius who had been incapacitated by the Raysonia forces! A simple loss of abilities was easy to cure! But if the martial vein was destroyed, even the enormous martial arts world could not help. Just like what happened to Levi before. And he could only remain that way for a lifetime¡­ But this was not a difficult task for Levi. His mentor had reconstructed his martial vein, so he knew the method. He had to help these geniuses as soon as possible! The Raysonia forces had spent so much effort in destroying the geniuses in Erudia. This was only a beginning! There would be more tricksing! The next few days, Levi wandered around Erudia. Today, this genius started to recover and had his martial art skills slowly improved. The next day, the other genius had his martial vein reconstructed, and everything went well. After being rescued by Levi, some even had great improvement in their abilities after receiving guidance from him. ¡­¡­ Levi was racing against time to treat the geniuses of Erudia. At the same time, he even helped with difficult medical cases and the underprivileged patients, and so on. After some time¡­ The title of the Genius Doctor got more famous. He was even known as the top Miracle doctor in Erudia! Every force was tracking the traces of the Genius Doctor. Countless people wanted to go to the Genius Doctor for help! But there were hearsays about this genius doctor for having a weird temper. He only looked for patients but no one could ever find him. ¡°It¡¯s a blessing for us to have this Genius Doctor in Erudia!¡± The Cardinal Hall couldn¡¯t help but express its opinion. ¡°This shows that there are many hidden experts in Erudia! Levi will never return to the Era of Fiend!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right! Levi hasn¡¯t reached the point where the hidden experts are needed! If he goes too far, the hidden experts will definitely deal with him! I think this Genius Doctor is a martial arts expert!¡± ¡­ The Genius Doctor even caught the attention of The Manifest Court. They were actively investigating his identity. But after Levi treated these geniuses, he made them go into hiding¡­ He wanted to drop a grand surprise to shatter the evil ns of the Raysonia forces at once! Not only that, Levi even arranged for the Sword Fiend to do another important matter. Zoey had been getting along well with those in The Cardinal Hall. The Cardinal Hall had epted Zoey and Wynona into the organization! There were even specialized mentors to guide both of them on how to use their talents, to maximize their potential. Evie was pampered by the Cardinal Hall and Eragon! Rumors had it that Evie¡¯s abilities had reached an unimaginable level! But the Cardinal Hall had chosen to stay silent! On the other hand¡­ Robed yer kept the apprentices tight-lipped, but Dno still let everything out. But Dmo was already targeted by Levi¡¯s people and Robed yer. Levi had even found out about Dno¡¯s true identity. Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. He was from Raysonia but was sent to Erudia since young as an undercover agent¡­ In fact, there were plenty of people like him! Levi had his Team of Secret Warriors find every single one of them. Besides that, Levi visited some people¡­ and they were willing to follow him. This would leave a positive influence in the future. Ever since thest defeat, Bruce and Raysonian forces had another meeting. ¡°We¡¯re going forward with the n!¡± Raysonian forces were about to begin. Bruce smiled. ¡°Rest assured, the first stage of my experiment was sessful. Soon the mass production will begin!¡± ¡­¡­ Everything was peaceful for now, but this was the calm before the storm. An unprecedented storm was about to arrive. Chapter 1904 Chapter 1904 Recently, someone noticed a phenomenon. Levi¡¯s loftiest position on the Gem List was a blow to The Cardinal Hall. He could do as he wished, and no one would be able to stop him. Wasn¡¯t this the perfect timing for him to bring back the Era of Fiends and unleash cmity in Erudia, turning it into hell on earth? Strangely, the wheels towards that infernal n weren¡¯t turning. N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. Levi¡¯s henchmen, the Seven Fiends, didn¡¯t budge; instead, they behaved like any otherwful citizens. Rumors had it that Blood Fiend stopped using human blood for his cultivation, and Venom Fiend found an alternative to humans for testing his poison. Not only that, it was said that some of them had even stopped their killing and turned over a new leaf. They had practically changed overnight! With their power, they could turn the world upside down, but they did nothing like that! They didn¡¯t even commit a single evil deed. Why? What have changed them? People were scratching their heads and feeling something uncanny about this one hundred-eighty- degree change. After all, they were Fiends! Well, most people heard it from the grapevine, and by human nature, they spread it wherever they went. They believed everything they heard but had they seen the Fiends personally? No! Mercifully, there was a handful of clear-minded people who desisted from being flushed into the swirl. They realized that something was off. Since Levi became the head of the Fiends, instead of threateningw and order, the things that he did actually made Erudia a better ce. The Seven Fiends and their followers changedpletely too. Soon, news regarding the false usation on the Seven Fiends incapacitated hundreds of young talents in Erudia came out¡­ It was not them. The assants had their identity concealed by wearing masks. It definitely wasn¡¯t the style of the Seven Fiends. They¡¯d be more than eager to show off every inch of their features and skin so that the whole world would know that they did it. Why would they hide behind the curtain? Of course, that wasn¡¯t the only giveaway. More and more evidence surfaced and cleared their name of all malign undertakings. ¡°I choose to believe the Crown King. Maybe he¡¯s trying to direct these devilish creatures to be Erudia¡¯s heroes!¡± ¡°I think so too! He is trustworthy!¡± Levi had been out of the scene for quite some time, and that reinforced the faith in some people. The Cardinal Hall¡¯s bleak prophecy of a catastrophe remained a prophecy. The Era of Fiends never came! While the general public surmised Levi¡¯s intentions, he cured almost all the geniuses of Erudia! The elite warriors put their noses to the grindstone in regaining their strength and skills the moment their martial vein healed. On top of that, Levi sent Sword Fiend and his men to look for the missing top three warriors on the Stone list, and they found them! He then got them back on their feet and helped restore their power. The majority of Erudia¡¯s elite warriors had fully recovered thus far. Not only had the warriors recovered, but they¡¯d also sessfully upped their strengths under Levi¡¯s guidance. In other words, the warriors were now up a notch! By the time Raysonia could carry out an attack, the Erudia warriors would be all set to lock horns. No one could¡¯ve foreseen that, especially Raysonia. Their jaws dropped when they saw hundreds of Erudia¡¯s elite warriors marching. Levi shattered their wretched scheme all alone! What Levi wanted to do next was rted to Dno. He wanted to know about the strengths and weaknesses of Raysonia and thought surveilling Dno would help. Neither Raysonia nor Dno knew about Levi¡¯s strategy. One day when Levi and Venom Fiend was on their way home after healing a genius, Levi stopped. ¡°You¡¯ve been following us all the way, haven¡¯t you? Show yourself.¡± Venom Fiend froze in shock, for he failed to notice that they were being followed. H-How did Levi notice that? ¡°Hahaha! So this is what the number one on the Gem List is capable of! I¡¯m impressed!¡± Five people appeared and stood in front of them. Who are these people? How did they figure out our real identity? Venom Fiend was still in shock. Chapter 1905 Chapter 1905 For quite some time, Venom Fiend and Levi had been trotting around Erudia in disguise with thetter as the Genius Doctor, and no one had ever seen through their false identity before! They were using the disguise technique which Levi acquired from the ancient manual, and for someone to be not get deceived sent shockwaves down their spines. These people are up to no good! Venom Fiend kept his eyes affixed to the men across from him. They were all in ck robes and had blood-red masks on. An upright cross could be seen embroidered on the chest area of their garment. ¡°The Sacred Organization?¡± Levi raised his brow and chuckled. That was the first thing that came into his mind at first nce. Sword Fiend did mention before that the defectors who managed to escape joined the Sacred Organization and were resolute in seeking revenge. Their efficiency caught Levi by surprise, though. ¡°Really?¡± Venom wanted to make sure. ¡°Venom, have you forgotten who I am?¡± One of the men slowly took off his mask. It was a familiar face. It was Notos who went abroad with Death Fiend! ¡°And me, Venom?¡± Another man removed his mask. Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. He is Tempestus! It is the Sacred Organization! Venom Fiend found it hard to believe that his mates, whom he hadn¡¯t met in ages, were standing right in front of him. Yet, something was different about them. They weren¡¯t his swashbucklingrades under the leadership of Cyrus anymore. They¡¯d be soulless puppets. ¡°You¡­ What are you doing here?¡± asked Venom Fiend, slightly recovered from stupefaction. Notos perked his lips. ¡°We aren¡¯t here for you. We¡¯re looking for him!¡± In a sh, all eyes were on Levi. ¡°And how may I help you?¡± Levi nonchntly responded. ¡°Congrattions! We¡¯ve been observing you for quite a while and have concluded that you¡¯re qualified to be one of us. We¡¯d like to wee you to the Sacred Organization!¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Levi and Venom Fiend looked at each other perplexed. What the heck? Aren¡¯t they here looking for trouble? What do they mean by ¡°wee to the organization?¡± Venom Fiend¡¯s eyes grew wider and wider. He simply couldn¡¯t fathom this outrageous invitation. He was about to contact the other fiends for help a second ago. ¡°The Sacred Organization had been watching you very closely long before your battle with Robed yer. Now that you¡¯ve topped the Gem List, you¡¯re qualified to join us. You¡¯re going to be a high-rank official. Who knows, you might be the leader of the organization in the future?¡± The men were genuine. They were sincerely hoping to rope Levi into joining them. However, Levi and Venom Fiend managed to read between the lines. The number one warrior on the Gem List was like an entry-level fighter in the Sacred Organization. Hmm, if Erudia¡¯s cream of the crop had only just hit the passing mark, how strong actually is the Sacred Organization? Levi and Venom Fiend were both curious. Wasn¡¯t it Death who founded the Sacred Organization? He is strong but only as strong as Fiery Demon at the most! I don¡¯t think he¡¯s good enough to scoff at Levi yet. ¡°Hey, Notos, is it Death who¡¯s at the helm of this organization?¡± ¡°Absolutely not! You¡¯ve belittled the Sacred Organization! Death is capable but he¡¯s just one of the Eight Dark Spirits, who were posited somewhere midway along the hierarchy. The real devils are on the top of the pyramid, especially our leader! Everyone calls him the Dark Emperor! He¡¯s way scarier than Cyrus!¡± exined Notos. Tempestus nodded in agreement. ¡°Gale is right. We¡¯re just gofers there. The Sacred Organization is way stronger than anyone could¡¯ve imagined, and that exins why Levi is qualified to join us.¡± What Notos and Tempestus were implying was that Levi was very strong but he barely made the cut. No way! That¡¯s how egregiously strong that organization is? Death is just a stooge? ¡°So, Levi, are you in?¡± Chapter 1906 Chapter 1906 Venom Fiend was still wallowing in bewilderment. From what he¡¯d heard from his old pals, the Sacred Organization possessed far more power than they did. The Dark Emperor, who was mentioned in their conversation, was definitely a notch higher than Cyrus. It was hard for him to wrap his head around the fact that someone stronger than Old Master existed! ¡°So, you are inviting me to join this organization?¡± Levi cocked his head. Notos bobbed his head. ¡°Exactly. This is what the Sacred Organization wants. It¡¯s also what the Dark Emperor wants£¡¡± ¡°Hold on a sec. How does joining you guys benefit me? Can I be the boss there?¡± The men¡¯s arched eyes instantly ttened. What is he trying to do? He wants to be the boss? Is he out of his mind? ¡°As you can see, I used to be the Crown King in Erudia. I suppose I needn¡¯t exin further that the Seven Fiends are now under mymand. It doesn¡¯t make sense for me to forgo my current status and be a gofer at your ce, does it?¡± ¡°Levi, you¡¯re clueless about the Sacred Organization. You should count your blessing for being invited!¡± The five men were seeing red. ¡°And you¡¯re telling us you wanna be the boss there? Do you have what it takes? You may be on the top of the Gem List but in the Sacred Organization, you¡¯re nothing.¡± ¡°However, if you¡¯ve decided to be part of the organization and remainedpliant throughout, someone mighte along and guide you, and you¡¯ll be able to cultivate your powers by leaps! You can reach the pinnacle!¡± After all the magniloquence, what the five men were trying to convey was simple¡ªthe Sacred Organization was much more formidable than what everyone had assumed, and Levi was just good enough. ¡°I see. You know what? Forget about it. I¡¯d rather be the head of the dog than the tail of a lion. Your offer is highly appreciated, but I¡¯ll pass.¡± Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. Then, Levi and Venom Fiend wanted to leave. ¡°Stay right where you are! Who said you¡¯re allowed to leave?¡± the five men bawled and stopped them from taking another step. ¡°What¡¯s this? Are you trying to dictate where we can go?¡± Venom was irked. The five of them brushed him off and stared at Levi. ¡°Whether you like it or not, you¡¯reing with us!¡± Tempestus insisted. ¡°Precisely! We didn¡¯te here to discuss with you. We came here to inform you that you are joining the Sacred Organization!¡± The three men, who still had their masks tightly clung onto their faces, spoke funny Erudian. Again, Levi chuckled, ¡°What if I said no?¡± ¡°Then, don¡¯t me us on the violence that¡¯s about to fall upon you. You will be brought back to our headquarters!¡± The five of them had their target locked and were about to pounce. Their mission was to bring Levi back by hook or by crook. They may forcibly drag him back if needed. ¡°Hmph! You five won¡¯t be able to do the job.¡± Levi sneered. ¡°Are you sure? We don¡¯t give a d*mn about anyone on the Gem List!¡± One of them looked at Levi with contempt. The five men were members of the Eighteen Dark Angels in the Sacred Organization and possessed Herculean talent and battle strength! To Venom Fiend, Notos and Tempestus would be of the same level as the Seven Fiends. How strong can they be? Little did he know that since Death Fiend joined the Sacred Organization, the Dark Emperor bequeathed them undefeatable talents using a special cultivating technique. They were now twice as strong as they used to be. In other words, they¡¯d be a level higher than the Seven Fiends, which led to the Sacred Organization¡¯s confidence in their capability to bring Levi back to the headquarters. Boom! The five men unleashed their power. T-That strong? Notos and Tempestus have already risen to such heights? Venom Fiend was dumbfounded. What he didn¡¯t know was the other three were even more fiendish! He¡¯d go nuts if he knew that his formerrades were now the weakest among the Eighteen Dark Angels. ¡°Bring it on!¡± Levi was ready to knock them out. Chapter 1907 Chapter 1907 How dare these people daree to Erudia and cause trouble with me. The atmosphere became tense the next instant as Levi turned to face his five opponents. Venom Fiend grew worried. Initially, he did not see it as a problem as Levi¡¯s position at the top of the Gem List spoke volumes about his abilities. However, he changed his mind when the power of the Five Dark Angels was demonstrated. I did not expect them to be this powerful. Our victory is now uncertain. Furthermore, those five were not even the strongest members of the Sacred Organization. I think we¡¯ve bitten off more than we could chew this time. ¡°Levi, you¡¯ve brought this upon yourself!¡± Notos roared, a frightful tornado appearing with the raising of his arms. Tempestus raised his arms as well, turning the skies dark as his wrath poured forth. The other three followed suit. They were the masters of ice, fire, and electricity. Intent on punishing Levi, they summoned the absolute power of their respective domains. With thebined power of all five, they were capable of bringing the world to its knees. The tornado, hailstorm, hellfire, lightning, and thunder that was conjured merged to form a single unstoppable force. Levi leaped forward to engage inbat while Venom Fiend was forced to reconsider his intention of intervening as thebatants could no longer be seen, hidden by a deadly flurry of elemental forces. Worried that he would be killed before even getting close, as the application of his poison required close proximity to his victims. Thebined forces of all Five Dark Angels is a frightening thing indeed. Even the skies turned dark and thend grew barren as if to reflect the fierceness of their battle. The Five Dark Angels were assembled specifically by the Sacred Organization to test the mettle of the man leading the Gem List. Separately, the Five Dark Angels were powerful individuals. Together, they were greater than the sum of their parts. Theirradery andmunication were what allowed them to be such a formidable group. With theirbined force, they felt confident at being able to defeat the top number one on the Gem List. That assurance was made in ordance with the estimation of the Sacred Organization of the skill level of the top number one. Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. Unfortunately, their estimation was based upon the previous leader of the Gem List. This time, however, it was Levi who was at the top of the Gem List. It did not take long for Levi to gauge his opponents¡¯ skills. Even he was forced to acknowledge their strength. Nheless, that might have troubled him before he used the Reversal Technique. After his metamorphosis, theirbined strength meant nothing to him. ¡°My turn!¡± Levi bellowed. ¡°Leviathan!¡± It was a technique he had developed himself. By concentrating all of his power into his fist and letting loose, it was capable of annihting anything he chose. In fact, it was the very same technique Levi had employed to break the Divine Sword in half. Levi had an epiphanyter on while developing his technique. It was not enough to funnel all of his power. He had topress it further to enable the subsequent explosion to be even more impactful. Confident that he had broken new ground with the discovery, he named this technique after himself. Silence fell upon them while all of the power in the world was absorbed by Levi. Meanwhile, the power within his body was concentrated in his right fist. After several minutes of channeling the immense power, he began the process of absolute compression. It was such a demanding process that Levi felt his body being on the verge of tearing apart from the sheer amount of energy coursing through it. Soon, his right fist began to change shape. Thump! Feeling that he couldpress it no more, Levi mmed his fist into the ground the terrifying force was released in an instant. A rumble echoed from all sides as the ground trembled, more menacing than the deadliest earthquake. Levi¡¯s right fist split the earth, the energypressed within him exploded outward. The Five Dark Angels were sent flying backward one at a time as they mmed violently into the ground some distance away. The elemental torrent that they had summoned ceased immediately. Their bodies which had been specially cultivated by the Dark Emperor split wide open, having borne most of the impact of Leviathan. If not for their extraordinary skill and endurance, the Five Dark Angels would have perished on the spot. Their eyes widened in horror as they gazed at Levi. How is this possible? We are definitely able to take down the top number one on the Gem List through abined effort. Is Levi really unbeatable? Even Venom Fiend was frightened out of his wits. Having sent out a signal for help, the remaining six Fiends rushed to the scene and found that the fight was already over. ¡°The legendary Genius Doctor is unbeatable!¡± Many onlookers who were passing by stood in awe at the aftermath of the battle. Chapter 1908 Chapter 1908 Earlier, it was the sound of the furious battle that had attracted them to watch the fight. As they did not hear the dialogue between Levi and the Five Dark Angels, they were unaware of Levi¡¯s identity. Nevertheless, they did witness the battle. The legendary Genius Doctor of Erudia is an unbeatable warrior? Even Levi who is the top number one on the Gem List is no match for this man. This news will soon spread to all of Erudia like wildfire. The Five Dark Angels gazed disbelievingly at Levi, unable toprehend how he was capable of such power. After being defeated so easily, they feared that their end might be nigh. To their surprise, Levi merelyughed. ¡°I¡¯ll let you go this time,¡± he said with amusement. ¡°Tell your master to leave me alone or you wouldn¡¯t be this lucky the next time you face me. I¡¯ll kill you as you come. Do you understand?¡± Levi was in a good mood today as the emergence of the Five Dark Angels gave him a good opportunity to test out Leviathan. A few more practice sessions like this, Leviathan might even reach the power of the Forbidden Technique. ¡°Just you wait!¡± With onest threat, the Five Dark Angels slunk away. It was the greatest humiliation ever suffered by the Sacred Organization. Though it hadn¡¯t been long since their inception, they had never failed a mission before until they sent the Five Dark Angels up against Levi. Having dishonored the Sacred Organization, the Five Dark Angels were left with no doubt that they would be in for a severe punishment when they returned. We might even be executed for failing the mission. ¡°That¡¯s enough,¡± Levi said, turning to address the Fiends. ¡°Let¡¯s head back!¡± Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. The crowd sighed with relief at the departure of Levi with Venom Fiend. There is hope for Erudia! Levi would no longer be dominant at the emergence of this new ungodly talent! Levi and Venom Fiend returned and told the others everything that had happened. ¡°What? My God! The Sacred Organization is frightening! I thought that Death Fiend was their leader!¡± Levi¡¯s disciples were in utter disbelief. ¡°That¡¯s what they said,¡± Levimented coldly. ¡°Death Fiend is the most powerful of the Eighteen Dark Angels, but definitely not the most powerful one in the Sacred Organization! I hope they won¡¯t target Erudia. If they do, I will fight them to the death!¡± At the same moment, the news of the Genius Doctor¡¯s martial prowess had already spread throughout Erudia. ¡°All I¡¯m saying is that Erudia is full of powerful fighters. Levi and the rest have met their match!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right! Even though Levi is at the top of the Gem List at the moment, somebody wille in and dethrone him soon enough!¡± Emboldened by the emergence of a potential threat to Levi, the ones who were beaten by him felt brazen enough to speak up again. Many of them, still dissatisfied with their defeat, desired for this powerful fighter to put Levi in his ce. The Cardinal Hall and Eragon have remained silent ever since the Dragon Chain was broken by Levi. They were not too worried when it came to dealing with Levi as they held Levi¡¯s child. Even Zoey who saw Levi as a sworn enemy was at the moment under the care of the Cardinal Hall. With those precautions in ce, they believed that Levi would not act brashly against them. Sure enough, Levi¡¯s disappearance over that interval confirmed their belief. However, they were unaware that the disappearance waspletely unrted. No matter what, Levi would not do anything to harm Erudia. Meanwhile, in the most secret corner of the Cardinal Hall, a sign with ¡°The Manifest Court¡± written in a bold hand hung high over one of its heavyset doors within which a voice came. ¡°The Sacred Organization? They¡¯re here in Erudia? What does the Dark Emperor want?¡± ¡°I¡¯d heard that they had found the Genius Doctor who has been gaining a reputation in Erudia.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t that Levi? Does the Sacred Organization intend to subdue him?¡± ¡°I think so. Should we inform the others in the Cardinal Hall?¡± ¡°No! We won¡¯t get ourselves involved in this. There is also no need to divulge Levi¡¯s identity as the Genius Doctor!¡± ¡°Of course. The Cardinal Hall and the other organizations would discover it themselves with any luck. Rest assured, the news would note from us. Send our men to keep an eye on the Sacred Organization¡¯s activities!¡± Somehow, the Manifest Court was already well aware of Levi¡¯s identity. Chapter 1909 Chapter 1909 Even the Cardinal Hall did not expect the Manifest Court to have known so much. As the Manifest Court existed independently of the Cardinal Hall, the former would only provide assistance to thetter and any other organizations should the need arise. They would not take the initiative to provide the Cardinal Hall with information, and certainly not take their orders. The Manifest Court was only in charge of recruitment and the gathering of information pertaining to the realm. They would not intervene in other affairs. In other words, both the organizations were equal but served different functions. Aside from the news of Levi being the Genius Doctor, there was plenty of other information that the Manifest Court did not feel the need to share with the Cardinal Hall. Being able to operate in shadow in this manner was a true testament to the frightening extent of the Manifest Court¡¯s power, something that Cyrus had attested to once before. The goings-on in Erudia that was invisible to most except the Manifest Court was enough to exin many happenings. Meanwhile, the council meeting within the Manifest Court resumed. ¡°How did Levi¡¯s wife and Wynona survive the explosion? Did someone rescue them? I still can¡¯t believe it!¡± ¡°We¡¯vebed through all of the avable information regarding that incident. Nobody has a definite answer.¡± ¡°ording to what the two of them described, someone did in fact rescue them. That is the most reliable piece of information we have. Even they themselves had admitted that there was no way that they could have survived the st if not for their savior.¡± ¡°Who could that person be? Even we are unable to find out! How bizarre!¡± ¡°That person may be rted to Levi. Until now, we have been unable to ascertain how Levi had be even more powerful.¡± At the mention of Levi¡¯s power, the group was stunned in awe. The identity of Levi being the Genius Doctor was easily discovered by the Manifest Court. However, they did not have a clue regarding the disappearance of his master. At the conclusion of the meeting, all of the council members agreed upon the point that Levi¡¯s master was a man of frightening capabilities. Meanwhile, news of the Five Dark Angel¡¯s defeat was soon delivered to the ears of the Sacred Organization. To their shock, the council members of the Sacred Organizationughed in their faces instead of punishing them. Having returned with the dread of being punished for their failure, they did not expect the oue to be as different as that. ¡°Very good! He is much more powerful than we expected! Excellent!¡± ¡°This strengthens our resolve to recruit Levi! His addition to our organization has now be a priority! He must join us at all costs.¡± ¡°We must bring him in under the threat of death. If that were not possible, we will send out all Eighteen Dark Angels if need be.¡± Levi¡¯s demonstration of his power had the opposite effect of what he intended. It had in fact made the Sacred Organization even more determined for him to join their ranks. Meanwhile, Levi was just finishing thest stage of his treatment. Atst, the top three fighters of the Stone list havepletely recovered. Apart from that, the three of them had experienced a substantial increase in skill and soon broke through to the next level. ¡°Master, you¡¯re amazing!¡± his disciples eximed. ¡°In such a short period of time, you were able to nurse several hundred warriors back to health! It¡¯s a miracle indeed!¡± ¡°I¡¯m beginning to suspect that you are not the old man¡¯s apprentice. He does not possess medical skills like yours!¡± Always sharp, Sword Fiend sensed that something felt off. Levi and Cyrus could not be more different than one another. Even their techniques do not share any simrities. He was not sure if he was overthinking it, but he felt certain that Levi was not Cyrus¡¯s apprentice. Despite harboring that suspicion, he and the other disciples did not dare voice their opinion. Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. ¡°Whether or not I am his apprentice is not important,¡± Levi said with an impatient wave of his arm. ¡°Tell me, how¡¯re you guys feeling now?¡± Levi was curious to find out how the Fiends were getting on by abiding by his rules. ¡°I feel pretty good. I¡¯m used to it by now!¡± His disciples nodded confidently. Venom Fiend chuckled. ¡°Yes, my deadly experiments still work even after using animals as a substitute!¡± ¡°Ever since I¡¯ve used animal blood and artificial human blood,¡± Blood Fiend chimed in with a toothy grin, ¡°I¡¯ve found that my powers have increased. It¡¯s also not that easy to harm myself during training.¡± Ever since epting Levi¡¯s rules of not harming humans, the Fiends were feeling better than ever. To transform a horde of Fiends to be better people was part of what made Levi a charismatic leader. The Seven Fiends felt that even if Levi was not the Fiery Demon¡¯s heir, they still benefited from abiding by his rules and teachings. Several dayster, Raysonia¡¯s n was finally put into motion to the shock of Erudia. Chapter 1910 Chapter 1910 The martial artists of Raysonia, Keerea, and the thirty-eight nations within Bayview voiced their intent on reviving the glory of the Elites Conference. Erudia was the only exception. The Elites Conference was apetition that hosted the sparring between aspiring young martial artists hailing from all over Bayview. Their prowess was to be ranked by the Bayview List. The glory of topping the Bayview List enticed talents throughout the region topete to be the best fighter of all. It was so prestigious that the merits of being on the Bayview List far exceeded Erudia¡¯s Stone List. The countries with the best fighters took great pride in achieving that feat as the honors and des were glorious indeed. However, Keerea and Raysonia had more ambitious ns. In ordance with the ancient rules of the Elites Conference, the country from which the most fighters made it on the Bayview List would obtain the rights to mobilize all the fighters of the other countries. In other words, once Raysonia obtained the right, Erudia¡¯s fighters would be under their jurisdiction and be forced to obey theirmands. In the same vein, Raysonia would be able to suppress the progress of fighters of neighboring nations and advance theirs at the same time. Though it sounded far-fetched in theory, those were the rules of the Elites Conference since antiquity. Ironically, it had been the overlords of Erudia of the past who had set the rules. Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. Back then, the martial arts scene in Erudia was at its peak. All of the other neighboring nations of Bayview did not stand a chance against the Erudians as they were the undisputed masters of the martial arts world in the region of Bayview. Not wishing for the martial artists of the other nations to rise and pose as a threat to them, the ancient Erudians sought to suppress their advancement. The reason for them to create that rule in the first ce was to be able to control the development of martial artists in the neighboring nations. Since themencement of the Elites Conference, which was held once every thirty years, Erudia had been dominant in every single one. Erudia¡¯s fighters not only held the top three of the Bayview List, but they also took up half of the list. Erudia¡¯s dominance over the martial arts scene in Bayview had persisted up until thest Elites Conference that the other nations did not even stand a chance. That was why Raysonia and the other nations desired nothing more than to im the crown for once. As soon as they did, they would control the advancement of the martial artists throughout Bayview. In particr, they held a grudge against Erudia for lording over their nation for so many years. As a result, to be able to control Erudia¡¯s martial artists was their ultimate revenge. In order to achieve that goal, Raysonia¡¯s strategy was to hinder Levi¡¯s attempt to reconstruct the martial arts scene in Erudia by incapacitating several hundred capable fighters of Erudia. With their greatestpetitor neutralized, no representative of Erudia would be able to make it to the Elites Conference. The top three of the Stone List had suffered such grievous injuries that they seemed to have completely vanished. With the martial veins of the other fighters crippled, not a single capable fighter remained amongst them. The only one who was promising was Forlevia, but she was still young and was taken away by the Cardinal Hall. As a result, Erudia did not have a worthy candidate to fight in their name at the uing Elites Conference. Despite the tradition of being crowned first ce at every Elites Conference, Erudia might be thest this time with such bleak prospects ahead of them. That was the wicked n that Raysonia put into motion. When the Cardinal Hall had caught wind of that, it was already toote. As if to add insult to injury, Raysonia and the other nations nned for Erudia to host the Elites Conference. Their intention was clear¡ªabsolute humiliation on Erudia! Not only did they deprive Erudia of any worthy candidates, they even attempted to rub it in by having the Elites Conference on theirnd to humiliate them in front of the thirty-eight nations of Bayview and in front of the world. Since the beginning of time, Erudia had been a superpower. If the Elites Conference were to be held in Erudia as nned, Erudia¡¯s dominance and reputation would suffer as they have never before. By the end of it all, the whole of Erudia would never recover from the shame. On top of that they would have to wait another thirty years to avenge themselves of this injustice. Raysonia¡¯s scheme was a ruthless one, to say the least. Though The Cardinal Hall was in disarray at the news, Levi saw it as an opportunity. ¡°Everybody,¡± Levi dered as the chatter of his disciples died down. ¡°Our time hase!¡± Chapter 1911 Chapter 1911 It was the moment Levi had been waiting for. As there were no obstructions, he would be able to make up as much of it as he wanted. Since the news of the Elites Conference was made public, Levi and the rest finally understood the motive behind the mass incapacitation of the young martial artists of Erudia. Even the Erudians who were initially in disbelief of Levi¡¯s innocence and were under the impression that it was the doing of the Seven Fiends were finally starting to see otherwise. Levi and his men did not have any reason to carry out all of those heinous acts. The incapacitation of several hundred fighters followed by the disappearance of the top three fighters of the Stone List with their status uncertain suspiciously preceded themencement of the Elites Conference. It was obvious that foul y was involved. Expounding on that trail of logic, they arrived at the conclusion that there was a possibility that Levi had been framed. There is a mastermind involved. If that was the case, Levi¡¯s position at the top of the Gem List did not bring any harm to Erudia. In fact, he had even managed to convert the Seven Fiends to lead a more righteous path. With the announcement of the Elites Conference, the series of events that were hitherto puzzling seemed clear as day all of a sudden. Levi had been framed all along. He would not do anything to harm Erudia. On the contrary, he has converted the Fiends for the benefit of Erudia. Clever observers quickly discerned the ultimate benefactors of the scheme having been convinced that Levi had been framed. With the uing Elites Conference, the people of Erudia were unable to think of much else as they began to panic. What do we do? The Elites Conference is to be held at Erudia with no Erudian candidates to show up! With the strongest candidates from every other country ready to fight for the glory of their nation, Erudia had only a group of wheelchair-bound fighters. When the time came, they would only be able to send out mediocre martial artists who would no doubt be soundly beaten and ridiculed by the fighters of the other nations. The reputation of Erudia and its martial artists would be trampled to the ground. For thirty years until the next Elites Conference, Erudia would not even be able to look any foreigner in the eye out of shame as they would be the subject of ridicule and insult of the entire world. In the inevitable event of their failure, the situation they were to face would be even worse than what they had imagined. The prospect of being humiliated by the world was more unbearable than the loss of Erudian life. They were willing to die fighting like men over being alive to endure being ridiculed. Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. To the proud Erudians, death would be much more preferable. Despite being aware of the serious consequences, they were powerless to stop the onught as they were not able to send forth any worthy candidates. Several hundred of the top candidates were incapacitated with fresh representatives nowhere to be found. Is Erudia destined to watch the demise of its reputation helplessly? No! The Cardinal Hall and the other organizations hastily came out with a n tob the country for worthy talents ande up with ways to maximize their natural potential in the shortest time possible. Erudia began spendingrge amounts of money to explore pharmaceutical or technological means frantically. No cost was too great as it was a matter of maintaining the honor of the entire nation. Every Erudian was fervent with expectation as theirst hope was being explored. Despite the best efforts of the scientists, the effects remained negligible as the talents of the recruits were far too mediocre to make the best of the augmentations. It is pointless! At the grave announcement by the media weeks before the Elites Conference, panic ensued. ¡°If nothing more could be done, we¡¯ll loan some fighters! I don¡¯t care what cult they belong to, all that matters is that they are Erudians!¡± ¡°That is uneptable! How could we ask the criminals and the Fiends for help?¡± ¡°If that did not work, could we use the youth from the Cardinal Hall and Eragon and have them disguised?¡± ¡°No, that¡¯s against the rules. Being the martial arts organization of Erudia, we are not supposed to participate. If we were caught, we will endure even greater humiliation. Don¡¯t even think about it!¡± ¡­¡­ The council of the Cardinal Hall could note to an agreement. Over the following days, thepetitors from the nations of Bayview arrived at Erudia. As the Erudians watched glumly, the nations of Raysonia and Keerea paraded their most promising young talents. It was said that those talents wereparable to Erudia¡¯s at their peak. With the expectation of every citizen in Bayview growing to unprecedented heights, the Elites Conference finally began several dayster. Chapter 1912 Chapter 1912 The Elites Conference was to be held at Oand City with the entire world watching the live broadcast. Out of all of the martial artists of the countries of Bayview gathered within the city, the martial artists of Raysonia and Keerea were the favorites. Thepetitors of Raysonia and Keerea who proudly bore their gs seemed to crush the confidence of the otherpetitors by the swagger in their posture alone. ¡°Keerea is usually the underdog. How do they have that many fighters this time?¡± The crowd was astonished at the sight of Keerea¡¯s imposing group ofpetitors. They were not this dominant at the previous Elites Conference! ¡°I have heard that the Triple Group had funded many gic enhancements and as a result managed to produce a batch of extraordinarily talented fighters.¡± ¡°It was said that the Triple Group hadbined the ancient cultivation techniques of various countries with advanced biotechnology to produce an army of fighters. The ambition of the Triple Group to win this year is indeed frightening to behold.¡± ¡°They had even gone as far as to study the alteration of the human vein. From birth, these fighters possessed superhuman talent and strength.¡± ¡°Raysonia¡¯s line-up is frightening as well. I¡¯d heard that the legendary veterans of Raysonia and their top disciples are all here. They look far more dominant than I have ever imagined.¡± ¡°Definitely. The royal family of Raysonia personally begged the veterans to attend the Elites Conference this year. That was why they had agreed to send their strongest fighters over.¡± ¡°Look at them, brimming with confidence.¡± It was in that Raysonia and Keerea hade prepared by deploying the best fighters they have to offer. The Erudian crowd became even more dejected at the news. We are unable to send any of our own candidates whereas Raysonia and Keerea came fully prepared. Erudia was not about to just lose their dominant position as the reigning champion of the Elites Conference. Most importantly, they were about to lose their dignity. Our reputation is going to bepletely destroyed. We would be painfully reminded of our shameful loss whenever the Elite Conference is brought up in the future. We might even be forced to walk around foreigners out of shame. Not only that, the incapacitation of Erudia¡¯s martial artists equated to the destruction of the nation¡¯s future. By then, the martial artists of Erudia would be no match for their contemporaries of neighboring nations. The foreigners wouldpletely tten us in as short as five years! All the Erudians at the stadium were downtrodden with premature defeat. To them, the Elites Conference was just an event for them to await shame and ridicule. ¡°Eh? Why hasn¡¯t the host nation of the Elite Conference send out any of their fighters this year?¡± At that moment, somebody had drawn the topic of conversation to Erudia. ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± the other foreigners chimed in. ¡°Erudia has been dominating the Elite Conference ever since its inception. I¡¯d heard that they have managed to produce a rare talent who is only a child. Her potential has already reached the highest danger rating within the Cardinal Hall.¡± ¡°Not only that, but the Gem&Stone List of Erudia stated that the top three fighters are the best fighters in all of history.¡± Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. ¡°That¡¯s right. I guess Erudia would be number one again this time. Hah! We might as well not even have shown up.¡± At the sarcasticments, the foreigners in the crowd beganughing in disdain. They were well aware that the best fighters of Erudia had been incapacitated, with the status of the top three on the Stone List unknown. The Erudians were enraged at the sound of the mockery made at their expense, though they were unable to do anything about it. The foreigners are trash-talking us to break our hopes before thepetition even began. ¡°Being the hosts, of course, they would unveil their champions at the very end! Let us wait and see!¡± To the dread of the Erudians, the Elites Conference eventually began. The contestants were sorted into groups at random and were told to draw lots to determine their opponents. All of the contestants were present. Except for the Erudianpetitors. The Erudians in the crowd began perspiring in anxiety. ¡°Where are they? Why aren¡¯t they out yet? Are they keeping us waiting on purpose?¡± The Erudians in the crowd began to call out in their impatience. ¡°Enough dawdling! Bring them out!¡± The Cardinal Hall ordered their recruits to take the stage. At the sight of the pathetic fighters the Cardinal Hall had managed to wrangle up, the crowd burst into laughter. Chapter 1913 Chapter 1913 Even the contestants from Raysonia and Keerea tried hard to stifle theirughter at the risk of poor sportsmanship. Erudia really does not have any worthy candidates. Though their n had been aplished, Raysonia was still concerned that the tables might be turned at the veryst minute. One of the possibilities that they dreaded was the sudden emergence of arge group of aplished Erudian martial artists. If that were the case, all of their careful scheming and preparation would have been for naught. Though the chances of that happening was close to zero, it was still a possibility to be wary of. Another possibility was that the Cardinal Hall and the Eragon would send their own fighters topete. Raysonia had foreseen that the Cardinal Hall and the Eragon might dere that those fighters no longer belonged to the Cardinal Hall or any martial arts organization and as a result were free to participate in the Elites Conference. Though this act of theirs would be dishonorable, to say the least, that possibility did exist. Of course, honorable Erudia would rather lose than pull such a despicable act. At the sight of the participants of Erudia, the foreigners heaved a sigh of relief at the elimination of the possibility that they feared. No, we are overthinking. ¡°What is this? Do you not respect yourpetitors?¡± ¡°Should they not have sent their strongest candidates? Look at this bunch, they couldn¡¯t even stand straight!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. What the hell is Erudia thinking?¡± A ripple of jeeringughter sounded. Though they knew exactly what was going on, the foreigners posited the questions out loud to humiliate the Erudians even further. ¡°If Erudia does not take thepetition seriously, I¡¯m afraid they are going to end upst this year.¡± ¡°These pathetic candidates of theirs are not even worthy of being our opponents!¡± ¡°Erudia seems eager to take on the reputation of being the weakest nation in Bayview.¡± The foreignpetitors did not attempt to conceal their disdainful expressions when they looked at the Erudians, who despite being furious could not voice it out. Nothing could be done as the foreigners ridiculed them to no end. It is our own fault for not even having a single capable fighter. We just have to bear the consequences of being left behind. As the host of the Elites Conference, the Cardinal Hall was greatly embarrassed at that moment. Oh, please let the Elites Conferencee to an end. It is torturous just being here for another second. After today, the martial arts scene within Erudia would be bleak with no prospect of exciting new talent. ¡°Every country has selected a hundred of their best fighters to participate in this year¡¯s Elites Conference!¡± ¡°Eh? There are only sixty-sevenpetitors from Erudia!¡± The crowd eximed in mock surprise at the news. The representatives of the Cardinal Hall and the Erudians in the crowd felt so embarrassed that they did not know where to look. How shameful! After months of recruitment, sixty-seven fighters were all they had to show for it. Even average fighters who were capable ofpeting were nowhere to be found. It was greatly embarrassing for the Erudians. At that, theughter sounded again. ¡°Hah! Erudia is being merciful on us this year!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right! Erudia has so many talented fighters to the point that they feel that it would be unfair to us. Even this bunch that they had so carelessly put together would crush us.¡± ¡°Erudia, we beg you not to go easy on us! Let us have a fair fight!¡± The jeeringughter sounded again, this time even louder than before. The entire world was delighted to celebrate Erudia¡¯s downfall. The Erudians were thoroughly demoralized before the Elites Conference had even begun. They were going to endure even more humiliation than that when their mediocre fighters were thrashed. Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. All of Erudia clenched their fists in anger as the slight was too much for them to bear silently. ¡°If there are no objections, the Elites Conference will begin!¡± ¡°We have no objections!¡± ¡°Neither do we!¡± ¡°Does Erudia have any objections?¡± The spear was pointed at the side of the Erudianpetitors and everybody in the crowd peered over. ¡°We do not,¡± muttered the one leading the Erudianpetitors reluctantly. ¡°If there are no objections,¡± the host dered, ¡°then let the games begin!¡± Suddenly, a different voice rang out. ¡°I object!¡± A member of the Raysonia party stood up. He was Nortrom Silencus, one of the top three fighters of Raysonia. ¡°I feel that these Erudians are too weak. Don¡¯t they have any other candidates other than this pathetic bunch? How about we eliminate them from the Elites Conferencepletely?¡± Chapter 1914 Chapter 1914 Nortrom¡¯s demand started a ripple of murmurs as every eye in the stadium was fixated on him. Before, the crowd was merely jeering and mocking without expecting anybody, least of all Nortrom, to be that outspoken in his disdain toward the Erudians. Nortrom gazed at the Erudianpetitors and gave augh of derision. ¡°I can kill all of you without even breaking a sweat. If you can¡¯t send anybody worthy, just do yourselves a favor and withdraw from thepetition. Why make things difficult for everybody?¡± The others chimed in, emboldened by Nortrom¡¯s remark. ¡°Don¡¯t embarrass yourselves further by sending in subparpetitors like them. They are not fit topete against us.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. We urge Erudia to withdraw from the Elites Conference! They are not worthy!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right! Keerea requests that they withdraw from thepetition!¡± ¡°He has a point!!¡± Thepetitors of the other nations expressed their unanimous desire one after another to the shock of all of the Erudians at the stadium. They had initially thought that they would be humiliated by having their representatives thrashed when thepetition began, not expecting to endure the greater shame of not even being allowed the chance topete at all. These foreigners are adamant about forcing us out of thepetitionpletely. The Erudians were not expecting that. ¡°What does the Cardinal Hall of Erudia feel about it? Look at the candidates you¡¯ve offered. They¡¯re all pathetic! If they were allowed topete, they would just be beaten and mocked!¡± ¡°Rather than putting them through the suffering, why not spare them altogether? At least Erudia won¡¯t be remembered as the nation who got beaten soundly.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Don¡¯t you Erudians have any shame? You might as well notpete!¡± The jeering from the crowd began again asughter erupted from all sides to the fury of the Erudians. The fury was felt more so by the ones who had been elected topete at the veryst minute. ¡°We are not afraid of anybody!¡± they shouted, clenching their fists as their faces grew red with indignation. ¡°We will not allow you to insult us!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right! Nobody is allowed to insult us!¡± Nortrom gazed at them with disgust. ¡°You bunch? Come at me at once. Since thepetition has not begun, I¡¯ll use you as a warm-up.¡± ¡°You are asking for it!¡± Nortrom¡¯s bold im greatly angered the Erudianpetitors. They made a dash toward the arrogant challenger. One by one, they unleashed everything they knew. Fueled by their rage, their martial abilities were greatly enhanced. Unfortunately, the gap between their skill and Nortrom¡¯s was vast. True to his im, Nortrom was more than a match against all the Erudianpetitorsbined. Thump! Thump! Thump! One by one, the Erudians were sent flying. In the span of several minutes, the sixty-seven Erudianpetitors were left strewn all over the ground writhing in pain. Though their faces were contorted in pain and anger, they were unable to do anything about it as their skill was indeed vastly inferior to Nortrom¡¯s. We can¡¯t beat him. Jeeringughter erupted throughout the crowd, who did not even bother hiding their disdain this time. The Erudians in the crowd were bbergasted. Thepetition had not even begun and the carefully selected Erudianpetitors were beaten soundly by Nortrom. It is all over. There is nobody left topete for Erudia in the Elites Conference. It is even worse to be wiped out by a single cocky foreigner. What a shameful moment it is for all Erudians. The Erudians kept their heads down, being aware that what their fighters had suffered was even more disgraceful than to have been beaten inpetition. Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. We will not be able to look a foreigner in the eye ever again. The Erudians were so furious at the mockery made at their expense that they were about to pass out. Nortrom stood above them with his arms raised as he swept a nce over the arena. ¡°I was right, wasn¡¯t I?¡± he shouted. ¡°They are all pathetic. I have single-handedly ttened all of them.¡± ¡°How is a bunch of losers worthy to be ourpetition?¡± The other contestants chimed in. ¡°Erudia has nobody left to offer!¡± Nortrom shouted triumphantly. ¡°Says who?¡± answered a voice suddenly. The crowd spun around and saw Levi appearing at a distance, leading arge group behind him. Amongst them were the top three of Erudia¡¯s Stone List and the other martial artists, all back to full health and ready to fight. Chapter 1915 Chapter 1915 Levi¡¯s voice echoed throughout the silence of the stunned stadium as tens of thousands of eyes goggled at him. Levi Garrison? Nobody had expected theirmon enemy to appear at that critical moment. However, Levi was not there to exert himself. Rather, it was the mob behind him who were bristling with indignation and flexing their arms menacingly. ¡°Oh God, Pragus Yondle of South Erudia is here! He is the eighty-ninth strongest fighter in Erudia!¡± ¡°That is Naga Timorus from North Erudia! He is the sixty-seventh strongest fighter in Erudia!¡± ¡°Look! There¡¯s the fighter who is ranked twentieth!¡± ¡°Forget about him, look over there! It¡¯s the thirteenth strongest fighter!¡± ¡°The ninth strongest fighter!¡± ¡°The eighth strongest fighter!¡± The crowd gasped as one. Are we dreaming? When their gaze fell on three of them who stood apart from the rest, the crowd felt their eyes bulging out of their sockets, hardly daring to believe that the top three of the Stone List were not only alive and well, but more than ready topete for Erudia¡¯s glory. The third strongest fighter of Erudia, Jessica is here as well! She is the most powerful female fighter on the Stone List! Erudia¡¯s pride and its strongest female fighters, Josephine and Jessica were known as Goddess Foster and Warrior Princess respectively. Their monikers were a testament to their abilities. The top one and two of the Stone List were brothers who were also known as the Twin Meteorites. Nobody knew where they came from; it was said that they hailed from Mount Goshandus. Their swordsmanship was so masterful that they were nicknamed the descendants of the legendary Donte Panlin. The Twin Meteorites and the Warrior Princess made up the three most powerful fighters Erudia had ever seen. If Forlevia were to be included, the consequence for the foreigners would be unfathomable. This line-up was what frightened Raysonia and the other nations, which had led them to employ every tactic and underhanded method in their arsenal to ensure that they would not have to face Erudia¡¯s strongest. Just when they thought that they had eliminated their threats, Levi appeared with a huge group of Erudia¡¯s greatest fighters. Every single person in the stadium was shocked to the core as Levi¡¯s appearance was thest thing anyone expected. All of them felt certain that they must be dreaming, unwilling to ept the reality of the scene before them. Even the Cardinal Hall and all of the Erudians present did not believe their eyes as well. How is that possible? How did the hundred strongest Erudian martial artists suddenly appear? Had they not been incapacitated? With their martial veins destroyed, they were not only incapable of training but their motor abilities would also have been reduced to less than amon peddler. How did they get here? As for the top three of the Stone List, they were before the eyes of the entire stadium in the flesh despite being persecuted and forced into exile mere months ago. The Cardinal Hall had searched for them far and wide to no avail. Somehow, they had shown up when it was least expected of them. This is unimaginable! Every single person in the stadium was frozen in shock, unable to regain their power of speech for a long while. ¡°Is he the one who said that Erudia has nobody left to offer?¡± Levi¡¯s voice rang out, yanking the crowd out of their reverie. The Twin Meteorites brought a chair behind Levi and he took a seat. The crowd regained theirposure, though the stunned expressions on their faces did not fade. This is real! They were forced to ept that the hundreds of fighters of Erudia were indeed present at the stadium, ready to fight for Erudia. With their emergence, Erudia¡¯s future is secure. The most important thing was that all of them werepletely healed, without a trace of their prior incapacitation. Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. Weren¡¯t the top three seriously injured? They look like they¡¯re at the prime of life. What is going on? Thepetitors from Raysonia, Keerea, and the other nations were ashen-faced with dread as their legs trembled. Nortrom, who stood arrogantly in the middle of the stage mere minutes before had his smug expression wiped off by Levi¡¯s appearance. He trembled slightly as his knees gave way. Taking big gulps to steady himself, Nortrom found himself dumbstruck despite his arrogant promations earlier. I have really shot myself in the foot this time. Chapter 1916 Chapter 1916 Having gone too far earlier, Nortrom found himself in an embarrassing predicament. With his knees shaking violently, he did not even have the energy to walk off the stage. Feeling the eyes of all of Erudia¡¯s finest on him from the bottom of the stage, he felt quite ready to give up. ¡°Who allows you to act this brazenly on Erudian soil?¡± ¡°How dare you im that Erudia has no more champions to offer?¡± Several hundred angry Erudian voices erupted. Their dominance was sufficient to overwhelm Nortrom. Unable to withstand the pressure, his knees buckled and he fell over. The otherpetitors were pale with fright. None of them dared utter a word. The martial artists of Erudia are too powerful. To the horror of the otherpetitors, they noticed that the recovered Erudians have gotten even stronger. Not only have their martial veins healedpletely, but their powers had also grown and some in leaps and bounds. Even the top three on the Stone List had pretty much tripled in power. What was it that they have experienced to have such astonishing growth? All of the other nations soon discovered that as well. It¡¯s going to be disastrous for us. What the he*l happened? All of the foreignpetitors, the Erudians, and even the Cardinal Hall looked to Levi for answers as he was the one to have brought them over. He must have healed all of their martial veins. The top three must have been found by him and nursed back to health. The increase in power must have been under his guidance. One by one, their burning questions were answered by Levi¡¯s unflinching gaze, having recalled that Levi was known as the man who could always be trusted. ¡°Enough dillydallying,¡± Levi dered. ¡°Since everybody is here, let thepetition begins!¡± He gazed over at the young talents. ¡°Don¡¯t embarrass me!¡± ¡°Rest assured, Master. We won¡¯t let you down!¡± The hundreds of Erudian martial artists bowed as one. Every one of them had a look of reverence. The crowd gasped again. Before, they were in awe of the martial artists. At the sight of the deep respect the martial artists held for Levi, the crowd in turn directed their admiration toward him. The representatives of the Cardinal Hall were bbergasted. They did not expect Levi to be the one to rescue Erudia. Though they had viewed him as a demon, they did not expect Erudia¡¯s final hope to be delivered by him. The Cardinal Hall and the self-righteous individuals lowered their heads, not daring to meet Levi¡¯s gaze as they felt rather foolish. Bruce and his men who were paying attention to the proceedings of the Elites Conference were mad with rage at Levi¡¯s appearance, as their n was once again foiled by Levi. It was the perfect n to plunge Erudia into despair. Thanks to Levi, that won¡¯t be happening. Burn in he*l, Levi! Aside from Bruce, the chieftains of Raysonia who had nned everything were gritting their teeth with rage as well. Thepetitors of the neighboring nations were ashen-faced as they made their preparations to begin competing. After thepetitors drew their lots, thepetition officially began. Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. It turned out to be a good show, after all. The furious battles rendered the crowd breathless with awe. However, the result of the tournament was clear from the start. Once again, the martial artists of Erudia crushed the otherpetitors. Seven out of the top ten and sixty-eight out of the top hundred were Erudians. With such a dominant show of force, the skills of the foreignpetitors were rendered weak or non- existent. They were not even on the same level as the Erudians. Upon the conclusion of the Elites Conference, Erudia was once again dered the winner. ording to the rules, the martial artists of the other nations were forced to conform to Erudia. At that moment, the Erudians in the crowd were cheering madly as their dignity was salvaged at the last minute. Due to Levi¡¯s prior moniker as Fiery Demon¡¯s heir, the Cardinal Hall temporarily held the news of Erudia¡¯s victory and deliberately left out Levi¡¯s name from the achievement report. ¡°You owe Master Garrison an apology!¡± the young talents shouted in dismay. Chapter 1917 Chapter 1917 All of those deeds were aplished by Levi alone. Not only had he repaired the martial veins of hundreds of elite warriors, but he had also cured the top three warriors of the Stone List. On top of that, he was responsible for saving Erudia from humiliation. At the end, when the achievement report was being announced, Levi¡¯s name was not even in it! Everything had gone to The Cardinal Hall. In truth, The Cardinal Hall also wanted to release Levi¡¯s name officially, but he still carried the reputation of being the Fiery Demon¡¯s heir. Furthermore, that usation came from none other than The Cardinal Hall.. If they announced Levi¡¯s achievement, The Cardinal Hall would look like fools! No matter what, The Cardinal Hall would have to maintain their pride and dignity. In actual fact, several of them were feeling guilty beyond measure. However, in order to maintain the fa?ade, they could not reveal Levi¡¯s contribution. However, Levi could not care less about the entire incident. After all, it was normal for the most influential martial arts organization to want to maintain its reputation. At the same time, Levi wanted to keep a low profile. He had no wish for more troubles. It would be hard to pacify the hundreds of young talents. During recent times, they hade to regard Levi as their Master. It was Levi who had given them renewed hope. They were just like Floyd back then. Everything was over, but Levi had once again be a threat in the eyes of various major forces! ¡°Now, do all of you finally understand how terrifying Levi can be?¡± said Bruce in the video conference. All of the chieftains of Raysonia looked somber. Their borate ns had been utterly shattered. Not only did they fail to get rid of Levi, but he ended up reaping the support of the Fiends and became even stronger than ever. ¡°Levi has to die!¡± Everyone hated Levi to the core, and that included Bruce as well. Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. Compared to those men from Raysonia, he had more to lose. ¡°We need to work closely together and focus only on one thing! And that is to obliterate Levi!¡± Once again, Bruce asked for their cooperation. ¡°All right, we agree! Judging by the look of the current situation, nothing is more important than getting rid of Levi!¡± ¡°Yes. This time around, we will have to do it ourselves. We can¡¯t rely on others to kill him!¡± suggested Bruce. ¡°Understood! We will follow your instructions! If we do it ourselves, things will be less likely to go wrong!¡± The two sides made a pact again. This time around, both parties were determined to do everything they could to finish Levi off. When the forces of Raysonia were plotting against Levi, both Levi and The Cardinal Hall were keeping an eye on them. Although The Cardinal Hall did not say it out loud, they believed that Levi had been framed. After much analysis and the search for evidence, they soon found out that someone was behind all of these. Especially during the Elites Conference, it really showcased Raysonia¡¯s power. Hence, they were filled with nothing but utter regret! The Cardinal Hall had not expected their enemies to cause such dreadful havoc within a short period of time. Yet, their focus had been on Levi all the while! ¡°We owe Levi an apology!¡± ¡°But, isn¡¯t Levi too powerful? Luckily, he¡¯s on our side.¡± ¡°With Levi around, Erudia will be in safe hands. He managed to resolve all of the issues that The Cardinal Hall could not even fix.¡± All those praises meant nothing to Levi. In fact, he could not be bothered. He had other things to deal with. First and foremost, Levi would send his men to spy on Raysonia, particrly Dno. There was also the case of the West Sky Lord. He wanted to find out what Bruce had taken from Erudia back then. Next, Levi had to study the ancient manual and find a way to cure Zoey. Can¡¯t the two of us see each other ever again in this lifetime? That day, Levi was reading the ancient manual when all of a sudden, he received a distress message! Someone was about to get into big trouble. Chapter 1918 Chapter 1918 ¡°It¡¯s them?¡± Levi was shocked to see that the message was sent by Josephine and Yasmin. ¡°Master, there is no need for you to be bothered with the two of them,¡± said the Seven Fiends. ¡°No. It started because of me. I¡¯d better go and take a look,¡± said Levi. Anyway, he felt the need to move around as well. ¡°It¡¯s urgent, so I will set off right away. There¡¯s no need for any of you to follow me!¡± With that, Levi left. It turned out that once Josephine and Yasmin got back, they started ignoring Trenton. Josephine, in particr, had expressed her wish of not ever seeing him again. Outraged, Trenton exposed their coboration with Levi to their backers! Trenton even added fuel to the fire by saying that the two were Levi¡¯s women. None of them attended the Elites Conference in Bayview. Hence, they and the forces behind their backers had no idea what had taken ce during the Elites Conference. As far as they were concerned, Levi was still the Fiery Demon¡¯s heir. Therefore, Josephine and Yasmin¡¯s rtionship with Levi was a huge taboo. As the heiresses to decent martial arts families and holding prestigious titles on the Stone List, no one could ept the news that they had be the women of the Fiery Demon¡¯s heir. If the news got out, it would bring shame and great humiliation, especially to the elders. All of them would lose their foothold in the martial arts world of Erudia. Their reputation would be shot to pieces. As such, severe punishment had to be imposed on Josephine and Yasmin. Both of them would have to be executed! That was the only way to rid themselves of the disgrace! At the veryst moment, Yasmin managed to send out a distress message to Levi asking for help. Somewhere in a manor in the South, the two girls were kneeling on the ground. Thousands of people surrounded them. They were Josephine and Yasmin! It turned out that they were part of the ancient families. The more traditional the families were, the more they cared about their reputations. To make things worse, their elders became more infuriated when they learned that the two talents, who were on the Stone List, had lost their virginities. After being misled by Trenton, it was decided that the two girls had to be executed. Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. They were to be burnt to death! Rows and rows of firewood surrounded them. Trenton, who was standing at a distance, looked thrilled. There was no sign of sadness in him even when the girl he loved the most was about to die. Since I cannot have her, no one else will! That was the only way he would not suffer from heartache. ¡°Josephine, Yasmin, I¡¯m going to ask you both. Did you sleep with Levi?¡± asked a domineering woman who was standing on the tform. Both girls shook their heads and replied, ¡°No!¡± ¡°Bullsh*t! Now that everyone knows about what has happened between you two and Levi, are you still trying to deny it?¡± ¡°Furthermore, Trenton saw it with his own eyes that Levi had brought the two of you back into his room! Don¡¯t you dare lie about it!¡± Everyone started berating them. All Josephine and Yasmin could do were to shake their heads and exim, ¡°We didn¡¯t! Nothing happened!¡± ¡°Fine. We can forget about that. Let¡¯s talk about the other issue then! Josephine, Yasmin, do you plead guilty?¡± asked the old woman. ¡°What wrong have wemitted?¡± Both girls looked bewildered. ¡°The two of you colluded with Fiery Demon¡¯s heir and be aplices of the Fiends! I heard that when Levi was in danger, you two actually worried about him!¡± Josephine nodded and concurred, ¡°That¡¯s true! We were indeed worried about him!¡± When those words came out of Josephine¡¯s mouth, everyone was taken aback. Even Trenton clenched his fists. He was furious. Josephine continued, ¡°But Levi is a good man! He is not Fiery Demon¡¯s heir¡­ H-he¡­¡± Josephine and Yasmin were trying to exin to everyone the Levi they knew. ¡°This is outrageous! I can¡¯t believe the two of you are still trying to defend him at a time like this! Burn them!¡± Chapter 1919 Chapter 1919 ¡°Go on then. We didn¡¯t make a mistake, and we will not ept the false usations. Burn us if you must.¡± The harder they fought, the more they infuriated everyone else. They were top disciples in honorable ns, but they were going all out to defend a despicable being. How can we possibly not be angry at them? ¡°We will give you onest chance. Do you admit to being wrong?¡± roared the angrymunity. Josephine had her head up high and shouted at the people, ¡°I¡¯ve nevermitted any sins!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right! All of you have been conned. Levi Garrison can¡¯t have been the Fiery Demon¡¯s heir. We couldn¡¯t have survived if he is,¡± chimed in Yasmin. ¡°Such insolence! There is no point in talking to them anymore. Burn them!¡± ordered the leader. Someone set the fire aze immediately after! Voom! The smoke instantly rolled upwards¡­ ¡°They have been brainwashed and assimted with Levi Garrison. Only the mes can cleanse their sins now,¡± murmured Trenton. ¡°I am pretty sure you guys are behaving way more like sinners,¡± said someone from a distance. Whoosh! As he spoke, a gust of intense wind swept over and actually extinguished the overwhelming mes. A figure slowly descended from some distance away. Levi Garrison! Ecstasy donned Josephine and Yasmin¡¯s faces when they saw Levi there. In fact, they were so excited that they almost screamed aloud. A hint of admiration burned in their hearts as well. The hero they looked up to had shown up to rescue them. ¡°What? It¡¯s Levi Garrison!¡± The mere mention of his name was enough to instill fear and got everyone to panic so much that the ce turned chaotic. Even the Cardinal Hall couldn¡¯t handle Levi, so what were the chances that they¡¯d actually win a battle against him? It only took a moment for thousands of people to stare fearfully at Levi. Trenton was furious, but more than that, he was frightened because he knew just how strong Levi was. Levi walked to Josephine and Yasmin before saying, ¡°You can get up. Who was it that demanded the two of you to kneel?¡± His words and actions further angered the crowd. ¡°So that¡¯s it, huh? You two despicable traitors! You¡¯ve turned your backs on your beliefs and be evil. Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Starting today, you are both disowned by the family. You two are our greatest shame!¡± To everybody¡¯s surprise, Levi chuckled at that and pointed out, ¡°You guys im that they are despicable and evil, but your behavior suggests that you are the greatest evil there is. ¡°You used your own people before learning the truth! And burning them alive? How cruel can you get? Who gave you the authority or the right to do so?¡± ¡°We¡­¡± A few of them wanted toin, but they were scared silent when they saw the cruelty in Levi¡¯s eyes. ¡°This is an internal matter within our family, and as an outsider, you have no right to butt in. How we treat them is none of your business!¡± growled an elderly woman. ¡°Awh, I don¡¯t get to butt in?¡± challenged Levi, ¡°This may be an internal matter within your family, but you are still on Erudia¡¯snd. Every single one of you is an Erudian, and you can¡¯t deny that you must obey thew. Given how cruel you are toward your own family, it¡¯s easy to imagine just how much worse you are to others, you monsters!¡± ¡°You¡­!¡± Levi truly touched everybody¡¯s nerve. ¡°That may be right, but Erudia¡¯s rules have nothing to do with you, and you can¡¯t enforce itsws. You are Erudia¡¯s enemy and a demon! What right do you have to reprimand us?¡± ¡°Yeah, and I can¡¯t believe you have the audacity to call us evil or talk to us about obeying Erudia¡¯s rules. Have you taken a look at yourself in the mirror? You¡¯re the Fiery Demon¡¯s heir! You and your men have done countless cruel and despicable sh*ts!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. You have no right to say anything. What? Do you fancy yourself as a hero like the Crown King?¡± Trenton and the others were quick to retaliate and shout at Levi. Their stance suggested that they wanted to skin Levi alive. ¡°We¡¯ll admit that we can¡¯t beat you, even if we gang up together. Still, you can forget about us ever bowing to you, you f*cking big demon!¡± Levi grinned. He looked like he wasn¡¯t angry at all. Josephine and Yasmin, on the other hand, were nervous. They wanted to defend Levi. Just then, a loud noise came from right outside¡­ Chapter 1920 Chapter 1920 ¡°Which idi*t called our master a demon?¡± demanded a feminine voice. An angelic figure descended from above. It is the Warrior Princess, Jessica Nn! Her regal and pure aura bbergasted everyone. Josephine and Yasmin were instantly star-struck. Their reaction was understandable since Jessica was the idol they admired the most. ¡°Yeah, who insulted our master?¡± Two tall figures showed up as well. They are the renowned Twin Meteorites! It didn¡¯t take long before the top-ranking members of the Stone List came running in. Sixth, seventh, eighth¡­ A few hundred warriors barged into the ce. What the hell? The top fighters in Erudia have all gathered here! ¡°T-that¡¯s the Twin Meteorites who ranked the first and second on the Stone List! And is that Jessica, who is ranked number three on the list? Number five¡­¡± The crowd behind Josephine and Yasmin had incredible socialworks, so they recognized the more popr warriors on the Stone List. Trenton, in particr, recognized and knew all about them. That was not surprising since the warriors of Erudia were all hispetitors. Hence, he knew them better than anyone else. ¡°What are they doing here?¡± That question was the same one everyone had in their minds. Why did so many warriors suddenly show up here? Is something wrong? Trenton was about to voice out his question when all those warriors queued up and stood behind Levi. They bowed simultaneously and greeted respectfully, ¡°Master Garrison!¡± Their voices boomed, and theirbined aura could frighten even the dragons. The echoes could be heard in every corner of the mansion¡­ Trenton and everyone else on site were bbergasted. Even Josephine and Yasmin dropped their jaws. When the f*ck did Levi be their master? It was pin-drop silence after that. Several minutes passed before Josephine and the others could react to what had just happened. They just stared at Levi in disbelief. Confusion donned their faces. They wanted to know what was going on as well. The Twin Meteorites were standing at the front. One of them scanned the entire ce. ¡°Which idiot called our master the demon?¡± ¡°Your master? You must¡¯ve made a mistake. That is the Fiery Demon¡¯s heir, and he is the most evil person there is. How can he possibly be your master?¡± Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. ¡°He¡¯s right. You must¡¯ve made a mistake. Why would youe here to look for your master?¡± Jessica scoffed upon hearing that. She challenged, ¡°You insist on calling Master Garrison a demon. What sin has hemitted? Give me just one example.¡± ¡°Err¡­¡± Hearing those words made the others feel the need to list out all of Levi¡¯s evil deeds. However, they couldn¡¯t. For as long as they could remember, they were only ever told that Levi was the Fiery Demon¡¯s heir. They actually never heard anything specific. They never questioned the source of the information. Being challenged like that prompted them to think, and they were all surprised. ¡°I-it seems like there is no example to give.¡± ¡°Y-yeah, I don¡¯t think there is.¡± A chill ran down everybody¡¯s spine. The demon never actuallymitted any sin or crime? Jessica sneered and replied, ¡°Well, then let me share what Master Garrison has actually done in the past¡­¡± Jessica told everyone the truth. ¡°W-what? He¡¯s the one who rescued Erudia twice?¡± ¡°A-and he is actually the Genius Doctor?¡± ¡°He even converted the Fiends and got them to be righteous! He made it so that the Blood Fiend no longer drinks human blood and Venom Fiend has stopped his inhumane experiments!¡± The crowd was going insane one by one. Who would¡¯ve thought that Josephine and Yasmin were actually right the entire time? Levi actually is a saint! ¡°Dig deep and ask yourself this. If Master Garrison truly is a murderous demon with a taste for blood, would he have let you live?¡± Jessica looked right at Trenton as she asked that question. ¡°I¡­¡± Trenton¡¯s expression changed drastically. He mumbled endlessly but still couldn¡¯t form a coherent sentence. She¡¯s right! If Levi were evil, a powerless guy like me would¡¯ve already died a thousand times. There is no way I could¡¯ve survived and escaped in one piece. Not even in my dreams! Everyone learned the truth at that moment. Josephine and Yasmin¡¯s family were especially proud of their daughters. Being friends with a powerful figure like Levi is a blessing! Levi nned on leaving after settling the matter but¡­ ¡°Master Garrison, wait. I need to discuss something urgent with you.¡± Chapter 1921 Chapter 1921 The Twin Meteorites chased after Levi. ¡°Huh? What¡¯s up?¡± asked Levi. ¡°We heard about what happened to your wife. You must be troubled by it,¡± replied one guy. Levi nodded. ¡°Master, we have some news, and it might be able to help you.¡± ¡°What is that?¡± ¡°ording to our sources, Goldenport Ind had always been the ce where masters of magical techniques gathered. ¡°The most powerful master of magical techniques on the Gem List, Xenotoph, lives there! ¡°There are many other masters of magical techniques who could use geomancy to change a person¡¯s luck. ¡°Some are malicious beings who could control others¡¯ minds and kill them from miles away, though. ¡°Still, we got to know a master, and his skills are incredible! He might be able to help with your wife¡¯s illness!¡± Levi¡¯s entire body trembled upon hearing that. He was desperate and would not let go of any glimmer of hope. ¡°The only thing is that this master of magical techniques is a weirdo, and it¡¯s difficult to get him to ept a case. ¡°This is his address and information. Our parents are his acquaintances, so he might help if you hand him this letter upon meeting him¡­ ¡°Err¡­ We can¡¯t be certain if he¡¯d be willing to help, even with the letter, though. ¡°He is really weird, but you should try looking for him, anyway.¡± The Twin Meteorites handed the letter and the folder with the master¡¯s information to Levi. ¡°Okay. Thank you, boys. I will head over to Goldenport Ind right away!¡± Levi didn¡¯t waste any time. He rushed to Goldenport Ind immediately after. He would try, even if the chances were low. Levi left, but everyone kept staring in the direction he walked away in. That was especially true for Josephine and Yasmin. Josephine sighed andmented, ¡°I envy them so much. They must be his disciples and could hang out with him all the time. He even taught them in person¡­¡± Josephine¡¯s voice brimmed with envy as she spoke. Yasmin shook her head and pointed out, ¡°That may not be for the best. They are his disciple, and we¡¯re not, but think about this from another perspective. If we were his disciples, we will have to forget about being anyone else to him.¡± Josephine blushed as soon as Yasmin finished thatst sentence. We cannot be his wife if we are his disciple. At least, in our current situation, we still have a shot at being with him. ¡°Hey, do you think we¡¯d have a shot at¡­?¡± Josephine couldn¡¯t bring herself to finish the rest of that sentence. ¡°How would I know? Well¡­ I pray for that to be possible¡­¡± Levi was already on a ship to Goldenport Ind at that moment. He had no idea that he left such a remarkable impression on the two youngdies. He was in the cabin and was reading up on the master of magical techniques that the Twin Meteorites talked about. Levi didn¡¯t want to attract any attention, so he put on a disguise before he boarded the ship. Just then, a series of wild noises came from outside. A server came to knock on his door to inform apologetically, ¡°We are so sorry, sir, but someone just booked the entire ship. Please take another ship to your destination. Don¡¯t worry as we will refund your ticket in full.¡± ¡°Huh? It¡¯s been block booked?¡± blurted Levi. ¡°Yes, sir. Please cooperate with us,¡± replied the server. ¡°What the f*ck have you been doing? Why are you only informing me of all this after I¡¯ve already boarded the ship?¡± demanded Levi. ¡°We have no choice, sir. We have to obey our employer¡¯s order. Besides, the people who have block booked the ship are not ordinary folks. Do you know who they are? They are the God of Gamblers¡¯ granddaughter and her friends, who are some of the richest heirs on Goldenport Ind! ¡°They insist on block booking the ship, so what could we do but obey?¡± replied the server before sighing. That ship was thest one to head over to Goldenport Ind. Levi would have to wait for another day if he didn¡¯t leave in it. Hence, there was no way he¡¯d give up his seat when he¡¯s in a hurry to save his wife! ¡°Fine! How much did they offer? I will double the offer and block book this ship!¡± replied Levi. ¡°Huh? T-that is not feasible. Please, sir. Listen to me. You should get off the ship quickly to prevent any problems from arising,¡± advised the server. N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. Levi sneered and replied, ¡°I¡¯ve already boarded the ship, and there is no way I¡¯d get off it!¡± ¡°Is that so? Who¡¯s the idi*t who refused to leave?¡± growled someone. Chapter 1922 Chapter 1922 After that growl, a few dozen people showed up in the corridor. A few youngsters stood in the front while a bunch of bodyguards followed closely behind. Some were Erudians, while others were foreigners. The thing every bodyguard had inmon, however, was that they were all terrifying martial artists and men with superpowers. The fact that they were willing to be the youngsters¡¯ bodyguards showed just how powerful those youngsters were. Their leader was a woman who was about six feet tall and had curves that were as sexy as a model¡¯s figure. She had a beautiful face that could take anyone¡¯s breath away. A ponytail hung proudly on the back of her head and made her look down-to-earth. Yet, her aura was undeniably regal and unapproachable. That was the God of Gamblers¡¯ granddaughter and the heir to the Hilton family. Her name was Sherrie Hilton. The three other members of her gang were Ronald, whose family was the second richest family on Goldenport Ind; Prisci, who was from the third richest family; and Freddie, who was from the fourth richest family. Every single one of them exuded an incredible aura, and it was obvious that they were from powerful families. Thepany Levi and Zoey founded was growing exponentially, but their wealth was still a short distance away from the Goldenport Ind¡¯s families. Every single one of the youngsters looked fierce. They had block booked the entire ship and chased almost everyone off of it. Levi was the only one who refused to get off. As far as those rich brats were concerned, that was a taunt against them. ¡°Me! I refuse to leave,¡± said Levi to answer Sherrie¡¯s question before he scoffed. Sherrie had a cruel expression on her face. She only looked at Levi for a second before she turned to face another direction. Regr men had always failed to capture her attention. It never mattered how many handsome guys there were on Goldenport Ind. Simrly, it didn¡¯t matter if they were skilled investors, mysterious magicians, talented martial artists, or men with superpowers. None of them caught her eyes. Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. Sherrie was extremely picky and had never been attracted to anybody¡­ Or at least that was the case until she learned about the guy ranked number one on the Gem List¡­ the guy whose name was Levi Garrison. She even dered that her future husband had to be as incredible as Levi Garrison of the Gem List. Her words shocked the entire Goldenport Ind. That¡¯s crazy! How many men could achieve that level of sess and power? The guy is ranked number one on the Gem List, for heaven¡¯s sake! What Sherrie didn¡¯t know was that the person she admired, Levi Garrison, was right in front of her. That was why she lost interest in him immediately after she shot a look at him. Prisci, on the other hand, stared a little longer. She noticed that Levi was strangely calm. He never batted an eye even though we approached him with so many men. ¡°Oy, you! F*ck out of here,¡± demanded Freddie rudely and impatiently. Levi never budged. Instead, he retaliated, ¡°Why should I? You j*rks should be the ones who f*ck out of here!¡± One sentence was all it took to attract everybody¡¯s attention. They stared at him. Even Sherrie couldn¡¯t help turning to him. What an arrogant prick! That was the one thought that everyone shared. ¡°Why? Because we¡¯re the ones who block-booked this entire ship, so you have to get off!¡± replied Freddie through gritted teeth. Levi chuckled upon hearing that. He informed, ¡°Sorry, but I just doubled the price and block booked this ship for myself. As of now, it belongs to me, so you guys have to get off now!¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Everyone was stunned when they heard that. Even the crews and the servers were stunned. When did he double the price and block book the ship? ¡°No way! Why didn¡¯t anyone tell us that someone else has block booked the ship?¡± Freddie and the others red at the ship¡¯s workers. ¡°N-no. None of these happened¡­¡± The captain of the ship was quick to try to exin the situation. ¡°You never informed me that you are going to block book this ship, either. That is why I get to block book it as I please. Besides, I was here first, so I should get to make the offer before you guys do,¡± interrupted Levi. ¡°Y-you¡¯re making a fool out of us!¡± roared Freddie. ¡°Throw him overboard right away,¡± instructed Freddie. His men were going to attack after hearing his words. ¡°Wait! There¡¯s no point in making a fuss. Let¡¯s just ignore him and let him be.¡± A melodious voice came, and it seemed that Sherrie was the one who had issued the order. ¡°Fine, I will do as you say, Sherrie. You got lucky this time, punk!¡± Freddie stopped making a fuss. However, just before he left, he turned to Levi and scoffed, ¡°When we get to Goldenport Ind, I will teach you what cruelty truly looks like!¡± Chapter 1923 Chapter 1923 The heirs looked icily at Levi before they left. They behaved like they were heavenly deities who were looking down on mere mortals. For people whose family was almost as wealthy as the God of Gamblers,moners were nothing more than just maggots. Levi, however, never gave a sh*t about the spoiled brat¡¯s threats. Plenty had threatened him over the years, but how many of them actually seeded in hurting him? None! Even Bruce and the entire country of Zarain couldn¡¯t do anything to him. Hence, what could those punks really do to him? Sherrie was quick to leave. She didn¡¯t want to deal with annoying issues, so she allowed Levi to stay on board. However, she wouldn¡¯t care if Levi died after he got off the ship. That was why she wouldn¡¯t stop Freddie from doing anything to Levi afterward. After the slight dy, Levi returned to read about the master of magical techniques that the Twin Meteorites talked about. N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. He truly is a legend. He was born a cripple and didn¡¯t have a left hand or a right foot. His right eye is also blind, and his left ear is deaf. Legend has it that he is the man blessed with heavenly foresight. That is why he is born crippled to compensate for the gift he is blessed with. Levi continued reading on and learned all the mysterious achievements the guy had aplished. The more Levi studied the materials, the more he found the guy to be incredible. It also boosted his confidence. This is good. It means that Zoey has a good shot at recovering! Sherrie and the others were gathered in the first-ss cabin. ¡°Your marriage will be arranged once you return, Sherrie. It looks like you won¡¯t be able to get away from it this time,¡±mented Prisci. Sherrie seemed calm when she replied, ¡°That is my destiny, and I have no choice but to ept it.¡± Ronald grinned and replied, ¡°Don¡¯t be sad, Sherrie. I¡¯ve met your husband-to-be, and he is the heir to the incredibly wealthy Cryptic Stream Corporation. His powers and the family background are both legit and incredible! Hence, you are definitely marrying one of the best guys there is. ¡°And you want to know the most important bit?¡± Ronald deliberately lowered his voice and tilted his head down to get everyone to gather around. ¡°What?¡± His gangs stared curiously at him. ¡°Guess which organization is backing the Cryptic Stream Corporation up?¡± ¡°Which one?¡± ¡°It¡¯s the legendary Lab of Gods from Zarain! It is the most mysterious and most terrifyingb there is. I¡¯m sure you¡¯ve heard about this organization, right?¡± replied Ronald. Everyone nodded simultaneously as fear oozed out of their eyes. Yep, that was the organization that supported Bruce from behind the scenes. Hence, the mere mention of that name was able to instill fear. Thisboratory has grown so big that it could regard itself as a divine creature that rules over humanity! ¡°Of course, I¡¯ve heard of it. We¡¯ve even bought secret weapons from the Lab of God before. I never realize that the Cryptic Stream Corporation is their alliance,¡± replied Sherrie in astonishment. ¡°It would be more urate to say that the Cryptic Stream Corporation belongs to the Lab of Gods! As the most advancedboratory, it needed an incredible amount of funds and resources. That is why the Cryptic Stream Corporation is the best cash cow for them,¡± shared Ronald. Prisci and the others gasped before she asked, ¡°Is that really the case? Well, I guess it¡¯s good if all that is true. Sherrie, you¡¯re really going to marry really well. My grandpa told me that even the slightest connection to the Lab of Gods would allow us to rank at the top in the world. Being an actual part of it will be even more incredible. If Sherrie marries the guy, there is a good chance that she can join them!¡± ¡°Exactly! Sherrie, this is a great opportunity. I¡¯ve heard that the Lab of Gods actually controls every vital part of the world. Hence, they truly are at the top of the food chain.¡± Everyone stared at Sherrie enviously. Even Sherrie couldn¡¯t help feeling better about the arranged marriage. Her marriage had always been destined to be a loveless arranged marriage that stemmed from mutual benefits. Hence, the brighter the future it offered, the better things were for her. Sherrie grew up in a family that valued profit above everything else, so it was only natural that she wanted to be at the top. Under those circumstances, the Lab of Gods was simply too attractive to her. If Levi actually heard the conversation, he would probably be shocked as well. Just how terrifying was the Lab of Gods? The ship sailed all day and night before it reached Goldenport Ind. Just before they got off the ship, Freddie grinned and said, ¡°I almost forgot about that punk. Wait for him here!¡± Chapter 1924 Chapter 1924 Sherrie and the others left beforehand because they didn¡¯t care about Levi at all. To them, he was nothing more than an ant on the ground. Freddie was young, so it was understandable that he was upset after Levi told him off. That was why he waited for Levi. ¡°My family has always reminded me not to make a mess in any other regions of Erudia because it would be troublesome to deal with the aftermath. However, we¡¯re on Goldenport Ind now, and this is my turf! Just watch as I bring you to your knees,¡± murmured Freddie before he sneered. It only took him a second before he came up with tons of ideas to hurt Levi. Those thoughts were so cruel that Freddie almostughed aloud. ¡°Why hasn¡¯t that punk left?¡± asked one bodyguard, who couldn¡¯t help getting impatient. It had been minutes, but there were still no signs of Levi. ¡°Let¡¯s wait a little longer. The economic cabin is probably too far away,¡± replied Freddie. Five minutes passed¡­ Ten minutes went¡­ Time trickled by. They waited for twenty whole minutes, but Freddie and his men never saw Levi around. ¡°What is going on? Did that punk get off beforehand?¡± blurted Freddie, who was starting to get suspicious. ¡°That is not possible. We have been standing guard by the entrance ever since the ship got near the harbor. No one has left the ship. That punk is just an ordinary guy, so there is no way he could¡¯ve left without us noticing,¡± informed one guard firmly. They were all incredible fighters, so there was no way a person could slip away without them noticing. It is simply impossible! Freddie didn¡¯t doubt what his men said. ¡°Is that punk hiding on the ship because he¡¯s afraid I¡¯d go after him?¡± blurted Freddie, who thought that was the only thing that made sense. ¡°It¡¯s possible!¡± The men¡¯s eyes glowed. ¡°Then go search the ship now! And leave a few guys here to stand guard.¡± Over ten of Freddie¡¯s bodyguards boarded the ship to look for Levi. Unfortunately, they couldn¡¯t find him anywhere, even after they searched every inch of the ce. ¡°What are you looking for?¡± asked a worker on the ship. ¡°Where is that punk?¡± demanded Freddie. ¡°Oh, him? He got off the ship ages ago.¡± There weren¡¯t many people on the ship, so the servers paid attention to Levi as well. They saw Levi hopping off the ship with their own eyes. ¡°What? He left? When did that happen?¡± Freddie and his men were downright stunned. ¡°About twenty minutes ago.¡± ¡°That is not possible. We were standing guard over here twenty minutes ago, so he couldn¡¯t have left!¡± insisted Freddie. The worker grinned in exasperation and replied, ¡°I checked the watch when I saw him hopping off, so I¡¯m certain I got the time right.¡± ¡°It¡¯s true. We all saw the guy leaving twenty minutes ago,¡± informed the rest of the crew. Freddie and his men were stunned because they could tell that the workers weren¡¯t lying. ¡°What the hell?¡± How can a person disappear into thin air like that? We were standing guard the entire time, so how could he have slipped away from right under our noses? That is not possible¡­ unless that guy is¡­ The only other exnation they coulde up with was that Levi was not an ordinary guy. Instead, he was a great fighter who was more powerful than everyone around. But that is not likely. ¡°Do you think maybe he knew that we were standing guard, so he jumped into the sea and swam away?¡± suggested a guard. ¡°Yes! That is possible.¡± Everyone thought that made perfect sense. Freddie had his men search the ship one more time and only left after they were certain that no one was there. Despite that, Freddie thought that something seemed off. My men should¡¯ve detected him even if he jumped into the sea. They are not ordinary bodyguards after all. These men are either skilled fighters or have superpowers. They should¡¯ve detected someone slipping away as soon as he swam away. N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. ¡°Something is off. Find him!¡± Freddie sent his men to search the entire Goldenport Ind for Levi. At that moment, Levi was already at the center of the busy district. He wanted to avoid unnecessary troubles, so he deliberately avoided Freddie and his men. Chapter 1925 Chapter 1925 It wasn¡¯t like Levi was afraid of that pretentious punk. The former just thought that it was troublesome. Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. Moreover, he was toozy to fight. Those punks aren¡¯t worthy of me fighting back, anyway. Levi went straight to look for the master of magical techniques that his disciples told him about. Freddie joined Sherrie and the others soon after. ¡°You look terrible, Freddie. Did something happen?¡± asked Sherrie when she sensed that something was off. Ronald teased, ¡°Dude, that punk didn¡¯t beat you up, didn¡¯t he?¡± ¡°No,¡± replied Freddie sourly, ¡°He knew that I would go after him, so he actually jumped into the sea to escape!¡± ¡°Well, it¡¯s fine so long as you¡¯re not hurt.¡± Levi was just an ordinary dude to Sherrie and the others, so they weren¡¯t interested in him. They certainly weren¡¯t going to keep asking about him. It didn¡¯t take long before they reached a manor so luxurious that it looked like a pce. There were thousands of bodyguards, and covert sentries were everywhere. Every single bodyguard was also armed with advanced weaponry. That was the Hilton family¡¯s residence¡ªManor of Ultimate Dragonite. ¡°Ms. Sherrie, the heir to the Cryptic Stream Corporation will arrive on Goldenport Ind tomorrow. Rumor had it that he is a legend in Zarain, and to be frank, no young man in Erudia is a match against him. ¡°The entire family loves him, and your grandpa especially adores him,¡± announced the butler, who came to wee everyone. As he did that, he praised Sherrie¡¯s fianc¨¦ endlessly. ¡°But he is not a match against Levi Garrison!¡± refuted Sherrie. She was willing to ept the arrangement that her family made. However, that didn¡¯t mean that she would ept the guy. As far as she was concerned, Levi was still her idol. The four of them left the Goldenport Ind earlier to watch the Elites Conference. They went because their families wanted them to travel, learn more and build a better socialwork. In a way, that was the ce where all of Erudia¡­ Hell, maybe even all of Bayview went to find a potential suitor. Sherrie and Prisci were impressed with the men there¡­ until Levi showed up out of nowhere! He stole the show away and got hundreds of those impressive young talents to regard him as their master. That left an incredible impression on thedies. On top of that, Levi was only a few years older than they were. His was undeniably attractive and charismatic as well. After seeing how incredible Levi was, everyone else became in to Sherrie. The heir of the Cryptic Stream Corporation is nothing but a person who is profiting off of the Lab of Gods! ¡°Huh? Levi Garrison? Oh, everyone should hurry inside because the others want to know how things went at the Elites Conference.¡± The butler led Sherrie and her gang into the manor after that. Every inch of the manor was luxurious, and every decoration would cost more than what amoner could make in a lifetime. Inside the conference room that was as regal as a pce. The key members of the Hilton family were all there. Naturally, the head of the family was none other than the God of Gamblers, Johannes Hilton. He was a legend on Goldenport Ind, and no one knew how rich he was or how many figurative trump cards he actually had up his sleeves. One thing was for sure, though. No one on Goldenport Ind dared to offend him. Even powerful martial artists and masters of magical techniques would be respectful toward him. That was how powerful the God of Gamblers was. He held a walking cane with a dragon¡¯s head on it and looked powerful. Some of the people sitting beside him were his siblings, but most were his offspring. Johannes had four legitimate children, but rumor had it that he actually had over ten kids. A sweet smile only showed up on Johannes¡¯ grim expression after he saw that Sherrie was back. Among all his grandchildren, Sherrie was his favorite. Everyone exchanged pleasantries. Johannes then asked, ¡°Sherrie, did anyone learn anything from the Elites Conference? Or perhaps you can give us an overview of what happened there?¡± Sherrie and her gang started sharing everything they saw at the Elites Conference. That got everyone to gasp in astonishment. ¡°Grandpa, the person who impressed me the most is Levi Garrison, who is at the top of the Gem List,¡± informed Sherrie before she described Levi in detail. A key member of the Hilton family blurted, ¡°How great would it be if Levi Garrison is a part of our family?¡± Johannes red over evilly and scolded, ¡°Not even in your dreams!¡± Chapter 1926 Chapter 1926 ¡°Who do you think Levi Garrison is? He is the Fiery Demon¡¯s heir and a unique force of evil! That man is ranked number one on the Gem List, and even Bruce from the Lab of Gods couldn¡¯t defeat him. Hell, the guy was so powerful that he turned down the invitation from the Sacred Organization. ¡°How will the Hilton family, ever be equal to a powerful being like that? ¡°Never make anyment like this again! It will not do well for us if others overhear you. Even if Levi doesn¡¯t mind ore after us, his subordinates, the Seven Fiends, can still cause a huge problem for us!¡± roared Johannes angrily. ¡°Dad, is Levi truly that terrifying?¡± asked Sherrie¡¯s uncle, Terrell Hilton. Johannes scoffed and replied, ¡°He is even more dangerous than what you can imagine. Let me put it this way. If he everes to Goldenport Ind, no one will be a match against him. We certainly cannot afford to offend the guy.¡± Terrell sighed and replied, ¡°That¡¯s true. The most powerful being on Goldenport Ind is Xenotoph, but he is ranked behind Levi on the Gem List. Hence, there is no way he¡¯d be a match against Levi. If Levi everes to Goldenport Ind, the ce will be turned upside down, and there will be nothing anyone can do about it.¡± Freddie blurted and asked, ¡°If Sherrie is engaged to Levi, does that mean she would no longer need to marry the heir of the Cryptic Stream Corporation?¡± Johannes was slightly taken aback, but he eventually replied, ¡°That is possible, but I heard that Levi is already married with a kid. Moreover, the heir of the Cryptic Stream Corporation has a better future.¡± Sherrie¡¯s gaze slowly became dimmer. ¡°Sherrie, don¡¯t fantasize about anything else anymore. Remember that the heir of the Cryptic Stream Corporation will be here tomorrow and interact well with him. ¡°Joining forces with the Cryptic Stream Corporation via a marriage, then getting affiliated with the Lab of Gods. That is what our family should aim for!¡± ¡°Understood,¡± replied everyone else while nodding. It didn¡¯t take long before Freddie and the others left. Inside the car. ¡°We¡¯vepleted a basic investigation, but there is no sign of that punk.¡± ¡°Huh¡­ why do I feel like the guy is a little mysterious?¡± Freddie sighed and replied, ¡°Gah, never mind. There is no point in wasting so much time on an ordinary guy.¡± Levi had already reached the address that the Twin Meteorites gave him by then. A church was located there, but it had been abandoned for quite a while. Dust was everywhere, and cobwebs donned every corner. It didn¡¯t look like anyone was living there, and Levi couldn¡¯t find anyone in his search. Judging by the state of the ce, it has been abandoned for at least five years. ¡°Did those two make a mistake?¡± murmured Levi. But the Twin Meteorites have always been focused and diligent, so it is not likely that they¡¯d make a mistake like this. The only exnation is that the master of magical techniques has already left the ce. That means that this is a timing issue. It doesn¡¯t matter, though. I am already on Goldenport Ind, so it shouldn¡¯t be difficult for me to find the guy. I¡¯m an outsider, so I don¡¯t know much. However, the locals here must know something about the guy! After Levi left the church, he had West Sky Lord investigate and learn which family was the most powerful family on the ind. I¡¯ll just go over directly and ask them where the master of magical techniques I am looking for is. ¡°My suggestion is to go ask the Hilton family directly,¡± reported West Sky Lord with a smile. ¡°Okay,¡± replied Levi before he hailed a cab. ¡°Where are you heading?¡± ¡°To the Manor of Ultimate Dragonite.¡± The driver was stunned when he heard that answer. He couldn¡¯t help but stare at Levi in disbelief. Everyone on Goldenport Ind knew that the Hilton family was staying in the Manor of Ultimate Dragonite. That is the forbidden area! Ordinary folks tended to be too afraid to even get close to that ce because it would likely turn into a one-way trip. They might actually lose their lives there. ¡°Are you sure you want to go to the Manor of Ultimate Dragonite?¡± asked the cab driver. ¡°Of course, I¡¯m sure.¡± ¡°You do know that the Hilton family lives there, right?¡± asked the cab driver as he wiped the sweat off his forehead. ¡°Yes, I know that. Just take me there. Why are you talking endlessly like that?¡±ined Levi, who was getting impatient. Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. ¡°Okay, then.¡± About an hourter. The cab driver fled in his car after he dropped Levi off near the Manor of Ultimate Dragonite. Chapter 1927 Chapter 1927 The cab driver had never met anyone who was brave enough to walk right to the Hilton family¡¯s home. Levi¡¯s outfit also suggested that he was just a regr dude, so it felt like there was no way he¡¯d be connected to the Hilton family. If he is actually a powerful man, why would he need to get a cab? All those points made it so that the cab driver was certain that Levi wouldn¡¯t leave the ce in one piece. He will likely die from this trip. Levi saw the manor some distance away and started making his way toward it. Unfortunately, he had already caught many people¡¯s eyes by then. They watched as he slowly approached the manor¡¯s front door. That was just how strict the security guards stationed there were. They had to be sure that danger would remain far away from the manor. Hence, they wouldn¡¯t even let a poisonous spider get through. Someone like Levi was, therefore, definitely out of the question! ¡°Hold it right there! What are you doing?¡± Someone shouted, and over ten bodyguards zipped over. They had Levi surrounded. ¡°Who¡¯s the head of this ce?¡± asked Levi, who didn¡¯t bother answering the guy¡¯s question. ¡°Hahaha¡­¡± Everyone was taken aback for a moment before theyughed aloud. ¡°You don¡¯t even know where you are, punk?¡± ¡°Listen up, dude. This is the Manor of Ultimate Dragonite, and this is where the God of Gamblers lives. Naturally, the head of this ce is the God of Gamblers himself!¡± Levi nodded upon hearing that. He demanded, ¡°Okay, then have hime meet me now!¡± Wow, he¡¯s just going to be that blunt? Levi¡¯s words got everyone stunned in ce. They turned to one another as the same thought ran past all of their minds¡­ Is this guy a retard? He¡¯s actually demanding that the God of Gamblers, who is like the king of this ind,e to him? He¡¯s either so sick that he¡¯s delusional or he is just a lunatic. ¡°What are you still standing around for? Go get him over already! The guy¡¯s name is¡­ uh¡­ Johannes Hilton, right? Get him toe to me now! You will have to bear the consequences if there are any dys,¡± ordered Levi. Johannes Hilton? Who the hell is that? The bodyguards were all stunned. It had been years since anyone regarded the God of Gamblers by his real name. Even influential figures had to regard the guy as the God of Gamblers instead of calling him by his name. It got to the point where the others couldn¡¯t recall his name when it was uttered all of a sudden like that. ¡°T-that is the God of Gambler¡¯s name, right?¡± ¡°Oh, my gosh. You are crazy, punk! How dare you call him by his legal name? Are you trying to kill yourself?¡± It didn¡¯t take long before everyone else came around. Anger donned their faces. ¡°You ignorant punk. Are you here to cause trouble? Demanding that the God of Gamblerse to you like this¡­ You must have a death wish.¡± ¡°Geez, I can¡¯t believe you came to make a scene and call the God of Gamblers by his real name. You¡¯d have to be a f*cking lucky a*shole to survive this!¡± The security guards started making a fuss. Levi, however, simply scoffed and warned, ¡°Here¡¯s some genuine advice. Get the God of Gamblers to come to me now, or I will attack! It will be bad for everyone if that urs.¡± Hearing those words further infuriated the guards. Levi was, in effect, taunting them repeatedly. They simply couldn¡¯t hold their anger in anymore. It had been decades, and no one on Goldenport Ind ever dared toe and make a scene there in the God of Gamblers¡¯ house. And to think that this punk is the one doing this all alone now. He is so stupid¡­ brave, but stupid! ¡°Quit wasting your breath on him. Kill him and feed him to the sharks.¡± Levi shook his head in exasperation. He tried to be civil, but it didn¡¯t work, so he had to resort to violence. Let¡¯s go then. I¡¯ll make this a quick battle so I can get to the God of Gamblers quickly and learn where that master of magical techniques is. ¡°Attack! Kill that punk!¡± They were about to attack when a melodious voice came. ¡°Hold on, don¡¯t attack just yet!¡± Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. Sherrie happened to be in a car and heading back into the house. She had just parted ways with Prisci and the others. Even from a distance, she could tell that someone was making a scene at the front gate. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± demanded Sherrie. ¡°This punk came to taunt and cause trouble. He even demanded that the God of Gamblerse to see him in person! He went as far as iming that he would fight his way in, if that is what it takes,¡± reported the security guard right away. ¡°What? I can¡¯t believe something like this happened. D*mn the guy. How dare he taunt the Hilton family?¡± Sherrie¡¯s expression had taken a sharp turn, and her aura turned as icy as a snowstorm. Just then, Levi turned around. The two of them looked into each other¡¯s eyes. ¡°You?¡± Sherrie blurted in astonishment. Chapter 1928 Chapter 1928 Sherrie definitely didn¡¯t expect to see the guy there at her front gate. That¡¯s the guy I ignored on the ship! At that moment, Sherrie couldn¡¯t help but feel intrigued. It didn¡¯t matter how ordinary the guy was. The fact that he had the guts to make a scene at the God of Gamblers¡¯ ce meant that he was different. This is shocking! I can¡¯t believe that the guy ising after the Hilton family! I guess that means he is not like the others? That was the first time Sherrie got curious about Levi. If Freddie and the others knew how she felt, they would probably be so surprised that their jaws would drop. ¡°Huh? Do you know him, Ms. Sherrie?¡± A security guard noticed something off, and he couldn¡¯t help asking about it. ¡°Yeah, we met once,¡± answered Sherrie before she shifted her gaze to Levi and asked, ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Levi didn¡¯t answer her question. Instead, he asked, ¡°Who is the God of Gamblers to you?¡± ¡°He is my grandpa.¡± ¡°Then everything is much easier now. Get your grandpa over. I have a question for him!¡± Levi¡¯s tone got everyone to feel extremely unpleasant, including Sherrie. Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. Who the f*ck do you think you are? How dare you demand that the God of Gamblerse to you? ¡°This punk is too arrogant. Let¡¯s just kill him off right away,¡± suggested the bodyguard, who couldn¡¯t hold his anger in anymore. ¡°Wait, I have questions for him,¡± replied Sherrie. She turned to Levi and asked, ¡°Who are you and where are you from? Why are you looking for my grandpa?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t need to know that. Just get him over,¡± instructed Levi icily. ¡°Is that so? Okay, then I guess it¡¯s none of my business what happens to you too,¡± replied Sherrie before she turned around and left to enter the manor. As the bodyguards for the Hilton family, the men on site had to be more than just skilled fighters. They also had to be smart. They could tell what Sherrie was really saying. She said that this has nothing to do with her, so that means we get to decide how we deal with this punk! The bodyguards grinned evilly. They were just waiting for Sherrie to say those exact words because they had been itching to teach Levi a lesson. ¡°Attack!¡± Over ten bodyguards had Levi surrounded and were ready to attack. Sherrie entered the manor with a nonchnt expression on. Levi¡¯s actions that day caught her attention, but that onlysted a moment. She still didn¡¯t care if he died. Boom! Bang! Crack! Yet, just as Sherrie reached the front door, she heard a loud voice and a heavy metallic item flew over. Itnded next to the front door. She saw, with her own eyes, that the Manor of Ultimate Dragonite¡¯s gate had been kicked down! That was just a regr guy; yet, he knocked the gate down with one kick! Sherrie stopped walking instantly. The nonchnce on her face faded and was reced by astonishment. At that moment, her mind was aplete nk. She couldn¡¯t register any information at all, and it was all just the beginning. Boom! Boom! Boom! The security guards tried to stop Levi, but every single one of them ended up lying on the ground like the broken gate. Ten loud boomster, the gate was officially crashed. The security guards lying on the ground were all curled up like cooked prawns, and their pained moans were endless. That was when Sherrie¡¯s mind slowly came back around. She turned around and saw how Levi was standing just a short distance away. He¡¯s that powerful? Our bodyguards are terrifyingly strong and skilled! Yet, they can¡¯t stop that puny thing? He¡¯s definitely something else¡­ Sherrie¡¯s legs trembled. Her mind finally registered the shocking fact presented in front of her. At that moment, the loud noise had also attracted the Hilton family¡¯s attention. The destruction of the gate, in particr, was a huge concern. This is a grave issue! People inside the manor, and those in its surrounding area, kept showing up. Even the council members of the Hilton family were alerted. Terrell and his gang came over. ¡°What happened? What¡¯s wrong?¡± The crowd kept murmuring. ¡°Something terrible happened! Someone barged into the Manor of Ultimate Dragonite and wounded over ten of our men. Raise the rm! Now!¡± The bodyguard at the front gate raised the rm right away. Unfortunately, that only worsened the issue. The ring siren filled up every corner of the Manor of Ultimate Dragonite. It seemed that even Johannes would be rmed. Chapter 1929 Chapter 1929 As suspected, Johannes showed up with a number of his bodyguards. Thousands of skilled fighters under the Hilton family¡¯s paycheck gathered around as well. That was the first time something like that happened since the Hilton family was founded. Someone actually went after the Hilton family in their own home! That was unheard of! The rm hadn¡¯t been raised in decades, and the fact that it was going off at that moment had put the entire Hilton family on high alert. Every modern weapon had been fired up. Ny-nine percent of all skilled fighters hired by the Hilton family had gathered right away. Even the God of Gamblers¡¯ forces, which had been assigned all over Goldenport Ind, sent their men over immediately. The other powerful families on Goldenport Ind offered to help as well. In short, the entire Goldenport Ind was in chaos right away. It seemed that Levi¡¯s punches had turned Goldenport Ind upside down. Thousands of people gathered around the front door of the Manor of Ultimate Dragonite in a blink of an eye. So many people surrounded the ce that there was hardly any space to even move. Everyone stared at Levi, and they couldn¡¯t help feeling surprised when they saw that he was alone. At first, they assumed that some powerful forces had assaulted the manor. Who would¡¯ve thought that it was just one guy? ¡°The God of Gamblers is here!¡± announced someone. It didn¡¯t take long before Johannes showed up with his cane. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± demanded Johannes in displeasure. Sherrie witnessed everything in person, so she shared what happened with everyone. ¡°Grandpa, you guys are too sensitive to danger. It¡¯s just that one dude! Why are we making such a fuss?¡± Sherrie had since regained her footing. She truly was surprised earlier, but that was only because Levi turned out to be unexpectedly strong. He is just a regr dude, but he somehow caused an explosion. That can be terrifying, and that must be why I lost my footing earlier. N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. ¡°That¡¯s true, but something like this has never happened before, so it¡¯s best if we proceed carefully,¡± replied Johannes. That is precisely why I said that everyone is too jumpy. Everybody¡¯s simply inexperienced and acting overboard. ¡°What happened? What¡¯s wrong?¡± Sherrie¡¯s friends showed up as well. They were shocked when they saw Levi standing in the middle of the chaos. Among them, Freddie was the most surprised one. He had sent countless men to search for Levi. Who would¡¯ve thought that the guy would end up here in the God of Gamblers¡¯ ce? ¡°I-is thismotion all because of him?¡± asked Prisci, whose eyes were shining with disbelief. Sherrie nodded. ¡°So, you¡¯vee all the way over to make a scene¡­ you¡¯re so dead, punk! Let me share something with you, Sherrie¡­¡± Freddie told everyone how Levi slipped away from the ship that day. ¡°I guess it wasn¡¯t an ident that he got away earlier. This punk actually is skilled,¡±mented Freddie as he red over at Levi and requested, ¡°Everyone can sit back and leave this to me. I will handle that punk!¡± Freddie thought that the timing was perfect because he wanted to get back at Levi. ¡°Wait!¡± An authoritative voice halted everyone. The God of Gamblers had stepped forward. Freddie and the others moved away instantly. Johannes¡¯s gaze was sharp. He red intently at Levi and asked, ¡°Why did youe to my house, kid? I heard that you are here to ask for an audience with me. Is that right?¡± ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s right. The reason I came looking for you is simple. I want to know a person¡¯s whereabouts from you.¡± Huh! Are you kidding? Levi¡¯s words got everyone on site shocked. Everyone initially assumed that Levi was only there to taunt and make a scene, but it turned out that he was there to look for someone. Sherrie was stunned. Johannes stood in shock. Everyone was speechless. Johannes was quiet for a few seconds before he asked, ¡°Who are you looking for?¡± Things had progressed to that extent, so even Johannes was getting curious. Who is the person he is looking for? Why is he so eager to locate that person who he is willing to risk coming all the way over? ¡°I am looking for a master of magical techniques, but I don¡¯t know his real name. All I know is that he is known as the Half Phantom. Do you know who he is?¡± asked Levi. ¡°What? You¡¯re looking for him?¡± The aura in the ce froze over and changed drastically as soon as Levi uttered those words. Johannes, in particr, was looking off. Chapter 1930 Chapter 1930 The younger generation felt nothing when they heard about the name. However, the elder generation shifted their expression sharply because Levi mentioned the topic that had since been forbidden on Goldenport Ind. There was a reason he was known as the ¡°half¡± phantom, and it was because he was neither kind nor evil. See, the guy was incredible at geomancy. Hence, many rich and famous on Goldenport Ind used to consult him whenever they nned anything major event, such as starting a business or throwing a wedding. Anyone who consulted him would end up having a fruitful adventure. Even powerful figures such as the God of Gamblers had turned to the Half Phantom for a consultation. It would not be an exaggeration to say that almost everyone on the ind went to him, and it was urate to im that every powerful figure on the ind owed their power to the Half Phantom. Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. That was why Levi was shocked when he looked through the guy¡¯s folder. It was incredible! The guy was practically responsible for the glorious growth on Goldenport Ind, and his influencested decades. Everything grew from him, and he was the root of all that sess. Unfortunately, his sins were just as terrifying and as longsting as his achievements. At first, everyone called him the Half Phantom because he was born with physical defects and was not aesthetically pleasing. That had since change. The Half Phantom suddenly became a forbidden topic, and the mere mention of his title inspired endless fear. Unfortunately, the higher-ups in Goldenport Indpletely sealed off all records of what happened next. That was why the younger generation of Goldenport Ind and the citizens outside the ind had no idea who the Half Phantom was. It was also why the information provided by the Twin Meteorites was off. Levi knew that he came to the right ce when he saw the expression that Johannes and the others were wearing. Thank the heavens that I came straight to the God of Gamblers. If I had gone to anyone else, I would have wasted my time. It seems that Sherrie and the other youngsters have no idea who the Half Phantom is because they are staring strangely at Johannes and me. ¡°Yeah, you guessed it right. I came to look for the Half Phantom!¡± confirmed Levi. Anger crept up on Johannes¡¯ face. He shouted, ¡°Leave! There¡¯s no one here who goes by that title, and I have no idea where he is.¡± Johannes¡¯ response was unexpected. The intruder is so rude and is babbling some nonsense about the Half Phantom¡­ Why would the God of Gamblers let the guy live? Why is he simply chasing the guy away? Does it have something to do with the Half Phantom? ¡°Huh¡­ Are you sure you don¡¯t know where he is?¡± Levi tried his luck again. Johannes insisted, ¡°I am sure! You should stop looking for him as well. Leave Goldenport Ind now or you will die a horrible death!¡± ¡°Does he really not know?¡± muttered Levi to himself. He was on the verge of giving up and leaving when he received a message from the West Sky Lord. The message read: The God of Gamblers has imprisoned the Half Phantom. Levi¡¯s expression changed after he finished reading that message. He slowly tilted his head up, and his gaze locked in on Johannes. Guilt rose up on Johannes when he saw how Levi was staring. The former threatened, ¡°Leave now! I will make sure you die a horrible death if you don¡¯t!¡± Levi scoffed and replied, ¡°Why are you looking so guilty? I bet you have the Half Phantom locked up.¡± His words sent a wave of surprise once more. Johannes, his siblings, and his sons looked even worse off. Disbelief donned every single one of their faces. ¡°H-how did you know that?¡± Terrell instantly turned pale, and he panted heavily. That was what Johannes was about to ask. It was at that moment that everyone started paying attention to Levi and taking the guy seriously. So he knows all along that I have the Half Phantom locked up! That is why he came here. Sherrie and her friends were still confused. They had no idea what was going on. ¡°W-who are you and how do you know him?¡± asked Johannes with a hint of fear in his voice. Levi grinned and replied, ¡°I have never met him before, and I only came to ask for his help. Hand the guy over. I will not partake in the personal vendetta you guys have against each other. I just want his help.¡± Hearing Levi¡¯s words got Johannes to calm down by quite a bit. ¡°So, you don¡¯t know him?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± replied Levi. ¡°Hahaha¡­¡± Chapter 1931 Chapter 1931 Johannes suddenlyughed aloud. Terrell and the others were grinning as well. ¡°I thought that you are his heir or family or something. I can¡¯t believe you¡¯re just a random nobody,¡± chuckled Terrell. Naturally, Levi knew what they were trulyughing about. When Levi first mentioned the Half Phantom, Johannes and the others assumed that Levi was the Half Phantom¡¯s disciple or family. That was why they were scared. They worried that he was there to rescue the guy or to seek vengeance. Knowing that Levi was only there to ask for the guy¡¯s help had extinguished the fear in the Hiltons. Meh, we¡¯ll just kill him. We cannot let anyone know that we have the Half Phantom locked up, so he must die. Johannes was about to issue the kill order when Levi beat him to it. Thetter warned, ¡°You¡¯d better hand the guy over without making a fuss. Don¡¯t make me fight you.¡± Levi was fearless and would destroy any obstruction in his path just to save his wife. ¡°Huh?¡± Levi¡¯s words stunned everyone there. When has the Hilton family ever been threatened before? ¡°You are gutsy, punk. You actually threatened us. ¡°Fine, then let me make this clear to you. I will never hand him over, so you can forget about it. You are a rather skilled guy, so I will give you a chance. Kneel and beg for forgiveness now, and I may just let you go!¡± replied Johannes. He didn¡¯t make that offer out of kindness, though. A man like Johannes only had eyes on profits and gains. Hence, a human life meant nothing to him. Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. Unfortunately, he was going through a cleansetely. A spiritual and superstitious friend told him that it was best if he avoided any bloodshed for the time being. That was why Johannes was letting Levi live. If that wasn¡¯t the case, he would surely have Levi killed because thetter had learned such a huge secret. ¡°What the hell are you waiting for? My grandpa is being merciful and letting you live! Get on your knees and apologize already,¡± urged Sherrie. Everyone else on site also praised Johannes for being merciful. Levi, on the other hand, was delighted. They want to kill me? Hah! Like they have the power to do so? ¡°How about this? I will give everyone here a chance. Hand the Half Phantom over in twenty-four hours, and I will pretend that none of this has ever happened. ¡°If I don¡¯t see the guy by then, you will have to bear all the consequences that came with it. I will topple the Manor of Ultimate Dragonite and search for the guy myself!¡± warned Levi grimly. ¡°You¡­¡± Everyone was stunned for over ten seconds after hearing what Levi said. It had been decades! No one had ever dared to taunt the Hilton family, and certainly never had the guts to threaten them. That was the first time it had happened. And he actually gave us the time and date at which he will make good on his threat! Shame! Complete, utter shame. Every member of the Hilton family was so angry that their faces reddened upon hearing that insult. Levi had truly crossed the line that time, so there was no way anyone could suppress their anger! ¡°Kill him!¡± ¡°Kill him!¡± The crowd chanted. Terrell waved his hand and ordered, ¡°Kill him! Anyone who threatened the Hilton family must die!¡± The skilled bodyguards were just about to attack when Johannes ordered, ¡°Wait! Let him go today. I¡¯d like to see just what he can do if I don¡¯t hand the Half Phantom over tomorrow.¡± Johannes was smiling brightly at the time. As far as he was concerned, Levi was nothing more than an ant. He may be a somewhat good fighter, but he is nothingpared to a powerful family like the Hilton family. Still, things have gotten interesting. No one has ever threatened me like this before, and this is such a new and exciting experience! Johannes was intrigued and curious. He wanted to know what Levi meant when thetter said that there would be consequences. That was why he let Levi go. So what if I don¡¯t set the guy free tomorrow? What can this punk really do? Will he reallye back to tear down the Mansion of Ultimate Dragonite? Ah, this is so exciting! The Hilton family and the entire Goldenport Ind had been too quiet over the past few years. Nothing had happened after Xenotoph went away to train. Hence, Johannes wanted to stir up some drama. Terrell and the others immediately knew what Johannes was thinking. ¡°Alright, we¡¯ll let him go.¡± Before Levi left, he warned, ¡°You only have one day, so you better get all your best fighters together to gang up on me.¡± Chapter 1932 Chapter 1932 ¡°Hahaha¡­¡± No one heeded Levi¡¯s warning. Instead, theyughed mockingly at him. They didn¡¯t see him as a threat at all. If anything, they thought he was a joke. ¡°That punk is probably buying some time. I bet he¡¯s thinking about fleeing now. That is why imed that he would give us a day to prepare.¡± ¡°That is possible. He won¡¯t show up tomorrow. He will leave Goldenport Ind as soon as he set foot out of the gates!¡± Everyone assumed that Levi was going to flee. ¡°Boys, keep an eye on the guy and don¡¯t let him flee Goldenport Ind! I want to see what are the consequences he was talking about,¡±manded Johannes. With that, a few powerful fighters left immediately to spy on Levi. Terrell stepped forward and grinned before iming, ¡°Tomorrow is such a good day, Dad.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°Well, for starters, it¡¯s the day the heir of the Cryptic Stream Corporationes to visit. It is also the day when Xenotoph will return from his training, and now, it is the day when the punk dies,¡± replied Terrell. Johannesughed boisterously and agreed, ¡°That¡¯s true. Tomorrow is such an auspicious day. Let¡¯s invite Xenotoph over, so we can all watch the show together!¡± ¡°Hahaha¡­¡± Everyoneughed. Sherrie¡¯s father, Manny Hilton,ughed and pointed out, ¡°Even if the punk has incredible powers, he would still die tomorrow! After all, the Hilton family, Xenotoph, the Cryptic Stream Corporation¡¯s forces, and all other powerful organizations on Goldenport Ind would be here. ¡°He is just a punk, so we won¡¯t need anyone to help, though. All that is just hypothetical.¡± Johannes was delighted as well. He pointed out, ¡°Well, he told us to gather our best fighters, so I guess he¡¯s getting his wish granted.¡± Johannes regarded the ordeal as something entertaining. What Johannes didn¡¯t realize was that he would actually need all those fighters when Levi came knocking on his door the next day. By then, Levi had already returned to the ce where the West Sky Lord prepared beforehand. ¡°Master, why didn¡¯t you just break through and rescue the guy right away?¡± asked West Sky Lord curiously. ¡°It might be all for naught if I attack that directly. ¡°You see, not many are aware of the fact that the Half Phantom was locked up. The older generation¡¯s reaction showed that he had since fallen and had be a forbidden topic. That meant that he would be locked up in an obscure ce, and I might not be able to find him. ¡°In fact, I might not find him even if I turn the ce into rubbles. ¡°There¡¯s also the issue of them reacting irrationally. They might kill the Half Phantom if I were to force them to a corner,¡± exined Levi. Revtion hit West Sky Lord after hearing all that. ¡°That is why you gave them a day to prepare. You wanted them to lower their guards. Heck, the God of Gamblers might even send someone to go check up on the Half Phantom. That would reveal where they locked the guy up!¡± Levi nodded and replied, ¡°That¡¯s right. I¡¯ve already had my people infiltrate the Manor of Ultimate Dragonite. I will learn where the Half Phantom is as soon as the God of Gamblers went to check up on the guy.¡± ¡°I am impressed. No wonder you are the boss,¡± eximed West Sky Lord. It was just as Levi had predicted. Johannes went to check up on the Half Phantom that same day. The Manor of Ultimate Dragonite actually had an underground facility, but its entrance was extremely well-hidden and secretive. Even within the Hilton family, less than three people knew of its location. It got to the point where neither Terrell nor Manny knew where the entrance was as well. Johannes, his personal guard, and the butler were the only ones who knew of its location. All three of them approached the entrance and entered the underground facility. What they were unaware of was that someone was spying from the dark. Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. A secret room was located underground. The door was made of a special alloy and was so strong that even an explosion couldn¡¯t open it. Hence, the room could only be essed with Johannes¡¯ biometric scans. Even the most powerful fighter would not be able to open the door. That was why Johannes locked the Half Phantom there. He wanted to make sure that no one could rescue the guy. Grumble. Johannes¡¯ biometric scan unlocked the door and prompted it to open slowly. A nasty smell of dposed meat ambushed everyone. It was nauseating. The room was small, and a guy was chained in there. Dead rats and pests were lying all around. Johannes scoffed and asked, ¡°So, how have you been? Is the food to your liking?¡± Johannes was referring to the dead mouse and pest that he had his people toss into the room every day. Crrk! The chain moved, and the guy tilted his head up. Chapter 1933 Chapter 1933 An ugly, scarred face presented itself to everyone. One of the guy¡¯s eyes was blind while his other eye had crimson red iris. The Half Phantom was born with physical distortion, and being imprisoned for such a long time only made things worse for him. Despite that, the scary aura he exuded could still get others to tremble. ¡°You¡¯re here. It¡¯s been eleven years,¡±mented the Half Phantom in a coarse voice. Johannes had the guy locked up for eleven years and in all that time, the former never visited thetter. ¡°I¡¯m here to share an interesting story with you. Someone actually came here looking for you! He even gave me a day to hand you over and said that if I don¡¯t, I will have to bear with the consequences. Hahaha¡­¡± Johannes couldn¡¯t helpughing aloud. The Half Phantom, however, grinned upon hearing that. He never uttered a word. ¡°Who would¡¯ve thought that there are still people out there who knew of your existence? Don¡¯t worry, though. You will die of old age right here because no one is powerful enough to rescue you!¡± The next day. It was a memorable day for Goldenport Ind because two crucial events would take ce. Firstly, it was the day when Xenotoph would return from his training. Secondly, it was the day when the heir of the Cryptic Stream Corporation visited. Goldenport Ind was an ind in Bayview with the strongest economy, so naturally, there were plenty of rich people there. The ind was just like how its name suggested. It offered so much wealth that it might as well be gold in color. Everyone saw the arrival of the Cryptic Stream Corporation as something of utmost importance. Hence, there were people standing by at the airport to greet their guests. A number of celebrities on Goldenport Ind also went to the Hilton family¡¯s ce to entertain the guests. At around ten o¡¯clock in the morning. An intriguing news spread all over Goldenport Ind. Xenotoph had returned from his training! The master of magical techniques, who used to rank as the third on the Gem List, had been demoted to number four at the time. That guy was finally returning from his training. Thousands of his disciples were on their knees to wee him, and the ceremony was ever so grand. N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. Xenotoph looked stiff and grim even after he returned from his training. He showed no sign of joy at all. ¡°Congrattions, Master, for bing even more powerful.¡± The disciples hurried over to congratte him. However, all they got in return was a scoff, ¡°What¡¯s so happy about that? I am still ranked lower on the Gem List.¡± ¡°But now that you have returned, you can go challenge Levi Garrison. That will put you right back on the top of the list. You are the only one who is worthy of being on top!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. You are true number one fighter on the Gem List.¡± The disciples were quick to butter Xenotoph up. However, that only upset Xenotoph. His expression took a sharp turn, and he scolded, ¡°Quit bullsh*tting! Things will be troublesome if others overheard what you said. ¡°I may have been away, but I am still attuned to what happened out there. My training was a sess, and I¡¯ve be stronger, but that only put me on the same level as the Robed yer who uses the Divine Sword. I am not a match against Levi Garrison, and that is something I must admit.¡± Hiss! Hearing that got everyone to hiss. ¡°Is he really that strong?¡± ¡°Of course he is! Why else would he be ranked number one on the Gem List? If I bump into him, I will have to surrender immediately. That is why you must never make those ridiculousments again,¡± ordered Xenotoph firmly. ¡°God of Gamblers is inviting you over, Master.¡± ¡°Okay, let¡¯s go!¡± It didn¡¯t take long before Xenotoph showed up in the Manor of Ultimate Dragonite. Some timeter, luxurious cars started gathering, and a helicopter made an appearance as well. The heir of the Cryptic Stream Corporation, Jefferson, was there. Following close behind him were the representatives of business conglomerates from neighboring countries. Triple Group of Keerea and the Matsugami Corporation of Raysonia were just some of them. Tons of powerful figures followed him to Goldenport Ind. Jefferson¡¯s arrival elevated the aura at the Manor of Ultimate Dragonite. Johannes, Xenotoph, and Jefferson sat in the most prestigious seats. All the powerful and rich figures were sitting right beside them. It seemed that everyone who was anyone had gathered over there. ¡°Thank you foring to our small gathering today. Let us begin by congratting Xenotoph on his sessful training. We¡¯d also like to wee Jefferson here.¡± After delivering a short, pleasant speech, Johannes grinned and replied, ¡°I will be honest with you. I made a deal with someone, and he should be here any minute. Please enjoy the show and cheer for me when the timees.¡± Johannes was waiting for Levi. Chapter 1934 Chapter 1934 ¡°What happened?¡± asked Xenotoph. Everyone else had the same question. Johannes gave everyone a cliff¡¯s note version of what happened. That prompted everyone tough aloud. ¡°God of Gamblers, you are really yful. Why are you paying attention to this? The punk was just lying to you,¡± said Xenotoph with a smile. Everyone else shared his thought. Johannesughed aloud and joked, ¡°Who knows? Maybe the kid has some secret up his sleeves? Hahaha¡­¡± ¡°Alright then, let¡¯s wait for the guy.¡± ¡°I just returned from my training, so I am actually itching to try my new skills out. Here¡¯s to hoping that the kid is strong enough to entertain me. Hahaha¡­¡± Xenotophughed, and so did everyone else. Everyone took that as a joke. Jefferson, however, sneered andmented, ¡°Cryptic Stream Corporation will always have the Hilton family¡¯s back once the marriage is set. I¡¯d like to see who would dare toe after them then!¡± His tone was arrogant, and his words were even more so. He was basically iming that the Lab of Gods would be shielding the Hilton family, so no one would have the guts toe after them. ¡°Dad, I think that punk is just lying. There¡¯s no way he¡¯d be brave or stupid enough to show up. It¡¯s simply impossible!¡± shared Terrell with a smile. ¡°The men I sent out have told me that he hasn¡¯t left Goldenport Ind. If he¡¯s still here, then he should be dropping by soon,¡± replied Johannes. ¡°It would be so great if he came!¡± Everyone was eager to watch the show. ¡°Come here, Sherrie. You should talk to Jefferson,¡± Johannes called out to Sherrie. Jefferson had always had a thing for women like Sherrie, so his eyes shone when he saw her. Sherrie shot a look over, but displeasure remained written all over her face. Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. Jefferson is nothingpares to Levi. After witnessing how incredible Levi is, how can a girl still be interested in a mutt like Jefferson? Sherrie was not interested in Jefferson at all. However, she was willing to endure it all if it meant being a member of the Lab of Gods, which was running the Cryptic Stream Corporation from behind the scenes. Sherrie had always regarded the marriage as a business deal, anyway. ¡°Hmm, not bad. I ept the proposal,¡± said Jefferson while nodding. It might¡¯ve been an arranged marriage, but Sherrie was extremely beautiful, so naturally, Jefferson was happy toply. ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s right. You two look perfect together!¡± Everyone else started cheering. Even Xenotoph was congratting Johannes. ¡°Congrattions, God of Gamblers. You will have an incredible grandson-inw, and the family¡¯s future will be very bright if it joins forces with the Cryptic Stream Corporation.¡± Xenotoph was a master of magical techniques, but he was also a great politician and knew what to say. ¡°Haha, that is for sure.¡± ¡°Sherrie, what do you think?¡± Johannes turned his attention to Sherrie once more. ¡°I¡­¡± Sherrie hesitated. The truth was that she didn¡¯t want to marry the guy. Unfortunately, being born into a prominent family meant that love was a luxury she couldn¡¯t afford. I will marry him to be a part of the Lab of Gods. ¡°Yes, I ept the arrangement as well,¡± replied Sherrie with a nod. Jefferson smiled immediately after. ¡°Then, I will inform my father of our arrangement afterward, God of Gamblers. The engagement party will be held soon, and the wedding date will be set too,¡± informed Jefferson. He wanted to get married as soon as possible because he didn¡¯t want a beauty like Sherrie to slip away. Johannes wanted the wedding to take ce quickly as well, so they were in agreement. Everything was settled quickly. With the issue at hand settled, Johannes turned his attention to Xenotoph. ¡°Erudia is in a mess now, with evil forces running wild. The powerful forces within the country are not working in sync, too. It seems that Goldenport Ind is the only ind that remained unaffected. We will be counting on you to continue guarding over the ind, Xenotoph,¡± said Johannes with a smile. They had been growing peacefully for quite some time, so it was only natural that they didn¡¯t want outsiders to disrupt their peace. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. No one will dare to have any funny ideas so long as I am here. Besides, we have you, the God of Gamblers, on our side, so there is nothing to worry about. Well, even the Cryptic Stream Corporation is about to join forces with us and make us even stronger. Goldenport Ind will surely be safe,¡±mented Xenotoph with a confident smile. ¡°Haha, then we can rest assured,¡± replied the rich and powerful figures of Goldenport Ind. Sharing their wealth with others¡­ That had always been their worst fear. ¡°By the way, where is that punk? Is he not here yet?¡± Someone suddenly thought about Levi. ¡°I¡¯m right here.¡± Chapter 1935 Chapter 1935 ¡°I¡¯m sure as hell that he doesn¡¯t dare to show up¡­¡± Before Terrell could finish his words, a voice sounded out of the blue, sending everyone into a tizzy. All of them turned to look in the direction of the voice. A figure emerged from a distance away. It turned out to be Levi! In an instant, everyone had their eyes on him. ¡°Hmph! He still dares to appear before us, huh?¡± Freddiembasted. Everyone was dumbfounded; never had they thought that Levi was such an ordinary young man! ¡°Who¡¯s this brat? How dare he provokes the Hilton family!¡± ¡°I know almost all the elite warriors in Erudia, even the young ones who have just shot to fame. But I don¡¯t think I have seen thisd before,¡± another personmented. ¡°Yeah, I can¡¯t remember seeing him at all. Pfft! What a reckless brat! How dare he gets on the Hilton family¡¯s nerves!¡± the man next to him scoffed. Voices of everyone gossiping about Levi were reverberating. It seemed none of them knew him at all. They were all sneering that Levi was digging his own grave. Jefferson gaped at Levi for quite a while before he came to his senses. ¡°So he¡¯s the one who provokes the Hilton family?¡± He did not know much about Erudian. Initially, he presumed that the Hilton family was facing a massive strike from an influential gang. It never urred to him that Levi was the lone ranger provoking them. Someone replied, ¡°Yeah, he is the one!¡±Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. Jefferson¡¯s face turned grim as he snickered. ¡°How dare he provoked the Hilton family all alone. Hmph! He is indeed shooting himself in the foot!¡± The bodyguards at the entrance yelled at Levi, ¡°Stop right there!¡± ¡°Let him in!¡± Johannes waved at the bodyguards to give way to Levi. The next moment, Levi strode into Manor of Ultimate Dragonite nonchntly. Looking at those who turned up, Levi¡¯s lips contorted into a smirk. ¡°It seems you take my words seriously. Almost all of them are here!¡± ¡°Haha! Of course! I¡¯m curious at how you are going to turn my manor upside down!¡± Johannes sniggered. Levi was just a nobody to him. Johannes was convinced that his emergence would turn out to be entertainment for them. Freddie and the others scoffed at Levi, ¡°Hmph! It will be the end of your life today. I was kind enough to let you off on the ship previously, so you get to live for a few more days.¡± They were convinced that Levi would be finished off effortlessly when the most influential family of Goldenport Ind and Cryptic Stream Corporation joined forces. Sherrie looked at Levi and could not resistplimenting, ¡°He has the courage to attend the banquet alone!¡± ¡°Yeah, he¡¯s really daring to show up here!¡± one of the men echoed. Levi approached Johannes step by step. After scanning the ce thoroughly, he finally fixed his gaze on him. ¡°Johannes Hilton, the time¡¯s up. Are you not going to hand over the Half Phantom?¡± he asked right away. ¡°My goodness! It seems he¡¯s no ordinary man who is easily emotionally shaken by anything! He¡¯s not the slightest bit intimidated by the bigwigs of Goldenport Ind! Needless to say, he¡¯s a lot mightier than my disciples!¡± Xenotophmented admiringly. Johannes shrugged his shoulders and scoffed, ¡°I¡¯m sure you know the answer too. To be frank, I won¡¯t let go of him. If you insist on that, let¡¯s see if you are able to search for him yourself!¡± ¡°Hahaha¡­¡± Everyone from the Hilton family burst intoughter. How ridiculous! How dare he threatens the Hilton family? Has he gone nuts? ¡°Fine, time¡¯s up. Since I¡¯m not handing him over to you, I will have to bear the consequence. Didn¡¯t you mention that earlier? I¡¯m curious what kind of consequence is that!¡± Johannes could barely wait to know what Levi meant by the consequence. The others were curious about that as well. In their eyes, Levi was just like a clown ying tricks. They wondered what kind of tricks he was ying! Levi¡¯s lips curved into a smirk. ¡°Fine, you are forcing me into a strike! I hope you won¡¯t regret it!¡± he reminded them. His words spurred everyone¡¯s excitement in an instant. ¡°We won¡¯t regret it. Start with your first move! Don¡¯t waste time!¡± someone yelled at him. Another man challenged him right away. ¡°Let us see what¡¯s the consequence that you meant!¡± ¡°Hurry up! What are you waiting for? Hahaha¡­¡± Freddie and the others were urging Levi scornfully, assuming that he did not dare to initiate a strike. Levi started giving off an intimidating aura with an abrupt change in his countenance. Chapter 1936 Chapter 1936 Boom! As Levi fired out his leg, it resulted in a horrendous wave of energy. Crash! Crash! In a split second, the banquet turned into a chaotic scene! Everything shattered into pieces within seconds. The wave of energy even shed a long burnt mark on the ground! Crash! Boom! Not far away, a building copsed all of a sudden. As a result, there were dust and thick smoke in the air. Everyone was rooted to the ground. It never crossed their minds that Levi would strike at once. His massive kick was horrifying indeed. Before that, everyone kept on urging Levi, treating him as theirughing stock. They were stupefied when he struck right away. ¡°Ah! He is really something!¡± Someone gasped in admiration. Everyone was overwhelmed by his sudden strike. Even Xenotoph was dumbfounded and rendered speechless. He¡¯s too mighty! No doubt, he is one of the best among the younger generation! No wonder he dares to provoke the Hilton family all by himself! He is undoubtedly skillful in a way! ¡°Get him!¡± As Terrell waved, a big group of fighters darted toward Levi in an instant. The Hilton family could not take it any longer as their ego was provoked. They vowed to teach him a lesson by ending his life! ¡°Just enjoy the show then!¡± Johannes smiled meaningfully at his guest. Xenotoph and the others smiled as well. None of them were bothered by Levi¡¯s power. Boom! Boom! Boom! Even so, Levi sent the fighters flying one by one with his massive kicks. Their figures were just like human-shaped hand grenades, sting every corner of the manor here and there. The smile vanished gradually from Johannes¡¯ face. Meanwhile, the rxing expression on Xenotoph and the others¡¯ faces froze. Bang! Bang! As Levi sted up with his astonishing power, the fighters of the Hilton family were just like scrap metals. In a blink of an eye, hundreds of them were sprawling on the ground and writhing in pain. The entire manor was in an utter mess! ¡°Pfft! So these are your so-called fighters? They are really weak!¡± Levi smirked. Right that instant, everyone could barely utter any words. Levi was apparently far more powerful than they thought! Sherrie and Freddie were the most bbergasted among all. Not to mention, they knew about Levi a lot earlier than the others! Only then did it strike Freddie why Levi had the courage to challenge them and got down from the ship secretively. My goodness! How could an ordinary man be that powerful? Sherrie had never bothered to spare Levi even a nce all this while; yet, she could hardly take her eyes off him at the moment. ¡°Useless trash! You¡¯re all useless trash! What¡¯s the matter with all of you! Get him now!¡± Terrell flipped out and fumed at the other mightier fighters,manding them to finish Levi off. Levi¡¯s lips twisted into a disdainful smirk as he started tobat against hundreds of elites. Bang! Crack! ¡°Ugh!¡± Whines of pain were reverberating from the fighters everywhere. Levi pounded with his mighty fists, sending more fighters copsing on the ground. Blood spurted out of their mouths as they were wailing in excruciating pain. At that very moment, Levi was like the god of the warrior, sweeping away the Hilton family! Poof! More and more fighters copsed as Levi swirled past them, turning the whole manor into a gory mess and living hell. As everyone from the Hilton family and their guests witnessed the gruesome scene, their faces fell.Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. The members of the Hilton family shuddered. What a humiliation! We can¡¯t even do anything to stop him! We have about eight hundred fighters combating him; yet, they are notparable to him! Even so, the Hilton family was not intimidated by Levi¡¯s murderous intent. After all, they still had their trump card. Now that Xenotoph and the heir of Cryptic Stream Corporation are here, can Levi defeat Xenotoph, who is in fourth ce on Gem List? It must be impossible! Nheless, the current situation had ced the Hilton family in a tight spot and sort of humiliated them. Undeniably, the upper-scale society minded most about their reputation. Yet, Levi was provoking their ego and humiliating them in front of everyone. Right that instant, Johannes was really embarrassed, not knowing how he could face Xenotoph and the others. ¡°Our mighty God of Gamblers, do you need me to give you a hand?¡± Xenotoph asked jokingly. Chapter 1937 Chapter 1937 ¡°How can I trouble you just to finish off a worthless brat?¡± Johannes and his sons squeezed a smile to conceal their embarrassment. If Xenotoph ended up giving them a hand in defeating Levi, the Hilton family would surely be a laughing stock for everyone. As the overlord of Goldenport Ind, everyone would be astounded at their helplessness against an ordinary young man. What a great shame for us! How can we still be able to keep our heads up on Goldenport Ind then? ¡°Go ahead and finish him off now!¡± Johannes gestured to the eight men standing behind him. Other than Erudian, there were even Raysonian and foreigners among them. What was more, they were all elite fighters with mightybating skills and were known as The Eight Guardians of the Hilton family. In other words, they were the family¡¯s trump card! Johannes had finally made up his mind to assign his mightiest fighters, hoping to finish Levi off right away. The Eight Guardians nodded respectfully at Johannes and prepared to strike at any time. Xenotoph mocked, ¡°Imagine the Hilton family has to mobilize The Eight Guardians just tobat the brat! He surely is one of their mightiest foes so far!¡± Soon, Levi and The Eight Guardians were having a hand-to-hand fight. The Eight Guardians consisted of martial artists, men with superpowers, Raysonian samurai, and others. Undoubtedly, they should be undefeatable due to their good understanding of each other. Even so, they were still nothing to Levi. Even though the eight of them joined forces with each other, they could not even reach the Robed yer¡¯s standard. If so, how could they beparable to Levi¡¯s? ¡°Not powerful enough! Not quick enough!¡± Levimented from time to time. ¡°Not enough of that! Gear up your speed and power!¡± Unbelievably, Levi was even giving The Eight Guardians guidance on improving their skills whilebating them! It seemed fighting against the so-called elite fighters was easy as rolling off a log for Levi. He was not paying much attention whilebating them. Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. Subsequently, The Eight Guardians and the Hilton family were boiling with anger because of his carefree demeanor. ¡°You¡¯re asking for it!¡± The Eight Guardians who were blinded by fury attacked Levi with full force. ¡°Ah! Finally, I¡¯m starting to feel your power. Nevertheless, it¡¯s time for me to put everything to an end!¡± Levi uttered casually. The next moment, a wave of exceptionally unrivaled energy emanated from his body. In the twinkling of an eye, The Eight Guardians were sent flying one by one by Levi¡¯s powerful kicks. Everyone was overwhelmed and went ashen-faced at the sight of The Eight Guardians severely injured. Xenotoph and the others started to get worked up. They used to look at Levi with utter disdain in their eyes, but things had turned the other way around. Now that even The Eight Guardians could not defeat him, rm bells started to ring in their heads. He could be a threat to us at any time! ¡°My goodness! Who is he?¡± one of the bigwigs asked. ¡°Among the young generation, anyone who can defeat The Eight Guardians of the Hilton family¡­ I bet he is among the top three on the Stone List!¡± Another man deduced. ¡°But he¡¯s neither Jessica the Warrior Princess nor one of the Twin Meteorites. Who could he be then?¡± someone asked doubtfully. Everyone¡¯s curiosity was piqued, and they were curious about his real identity. ¡°All of you, attack him with full force! The Hilton family should never be humiliated!¡± Johannes waved, signaling all the elite fighters to strike simultaneously. With this, all the trump cards were sent to take Levi out. Bang! Even so, all of them shared the same fates as The Eight Guardians. Momentster, they ended up wailing in pain on the ground. None of the elite fighters of the Hilton family was left standing. Levi wiped off the fighters of the Hilton family all alone! Everyone from the family was glued to the spot. Their eyes widened in disbelief as the punk turned into an undefeatable warrior who wiped off the bodyguards of the entire Hilton family! The influential family had used all the trump cards and assigned all their elite fighters; yet, nothing could stop Levi. ¡°H-He¡­¡± Freddie¡¯s voice quivered; he was covered in cold sweat. See how he had turned the ce into a living hell! If I dared to provoke him on the ship earlier, I might have infuriated him and ended up finished off by him as well! It was a blessing that I did not act impulsively at that time! Sherrie and Prisci could barely shift their beautiful eyes away from Levi. I can hardly believe that such an ordinary man can be as powerful as this! Are we seeing things? At that very moment, Sherrie was thankful that she did not chase Levi down from their ship earlier. If not, she doubted if they would still be alive after enraging the young man. The atmosphere tensed up as time psed. In the meantime, Jefferson from Cryptic Stream Corporation stood forward. Chapter 1938 Chapter 1938 ¡°I¡¯m Jefferson from Cryptic Stream Corporation. The Hilton family is currently under our shield. If you kneel and beg for mercy, we will still let you off this round,¡± he said cidly. Jefferson and his subordinates were convinced that Levi would kneel and beg for his mercy right away after hearing who he was. All this while, he had been getting conflicts resolved with the same method. Usually, he would mention his name and give the opponents a few ps to resolve the matters. Throughout these years, Jefferson had been solving the problems with this method. And he had never failed! No doubt, nobody would have the audacity to provoke Cryptic Stream Corporation and Lab of Gods, getting on their nerves. Thus, he thought of applying the same tactic to eliminate the Hilton family¡¯s current crisis. Jefferson could even imagine how Levi was on his knees begging for his mercy, giving in to him as he pped on his face. He almost burst intoughter at the thought. Meanwhile, Levi was stunned and asked in bafflement, ¡°Cryptic Stream Corporation? It¡¯s rted to Bruce, isn¡¯t it?¡± It never came to his mind that he would bump into anyone rted to Bruce there. As a result, Jefferson was considered his foe indirectly! Levi¡¯s eyes were zing with simmering fury. You only have yourself to me fornding in hot soup! On the other hand, Jefferson and his subordinates smiledcently at Levi, assuming he must be panic-stricken. Haha! It¡¯s effective as usual! Pfft! I knew it! See how he is scared stiff after knowing my identity! In an instant, everyone from the Hilton family was over the moon. Hints of jubnce were written all over Johannes and the others¡¯ faces. They were seemingly happy with the marriage between Jefferson and Sherrie. Ha! Look at my future grandson-inw¡¯s imposing aura! He manages to scare him to death with only a sentence! Johannes was even having a blueprint of a bright future in his mind. It is indeed a wise decision to enter into an intentional marriage with Cryptic Stream Corporation! Jefferson stood up and advanced toward Levi gradually, followed by his bodyguards. ¡°Kneel and apologize to me. I will let you off and let thise to an end then!¡± Jefferson sneered at him. ¡°You have heard about Cryptic Stream Corporation before, haven¡¯t you?¡± Jefferson stopped right in front of Levi. ¡°Yeah!¡± Levi replied right away. ¡°How about Lab of Gods?¡± Jefferson asked again. ¡°I know that!¡± Levi replied at once. Jefferson¡¯s smile widened as he snapped, ¡°Since you know about everything, kneel and beg for mercy then. Don¡¯t ever try to provoke me. You shouldn¡¯t have taken the risk to challenge the Hilton family as well!¡± Even so, Levi only looked intently at him without any response. ¡°What are you waiting for? Kneel down now and apologize!¡± Jefferson was about to shove Levi. p! Levi shrugged Jefferson¡¯s hand off abruptly and pped him hard on the face. The skin on his cheek split open instantaneously; blood flowed out at once. Jefferson screamed at the stabbing pain on his face. ¡°Damn it! Who are you then? Do I know you? Get out of my way!¡± Levi snarled at him. p! There was another p on the other side of Jefferson¡¯s cheek. Blood flowed out at once. ¡°I¡¯m Jefferson, the heir of Cryptic Stream Corporation. You have to kneel before me!¡± Jefferson unleashed his wrath at him. p! Levi pped him on the face again. ¡°Who the f*ck are you? Why should I kneel in front of you, huh?¡± Jefferson replied adamantly, ¡°I¡¯m the person whom you should never provoke! I¡¯m Cryptic Stream Corp¡­¡± Before he could finish his words, there was a p on his face again. ¡°I¡¯m¡­¡± His words were cut off by another p from Levi. ¡°Hmm¡­¡± Jefferson choked up, yet Levi gave him another p again. His face was beaten up to a pulp! It would not be a surprise if he was unrecognizable by his parents at the moment. ¡°Boo¡­hoo¡­¡± Jefferson cried his heart out; tears flowed down his cheeks like streams. p! Levi gave him another p again and hissed, ¡°Try to make one more sound again?¡± Thump! Jefferson fell on his knees as his legs gave way. ¡°Please stop that! I surrender! I will stop talking now!¡± he pleaded with Levi pitifully. He foresaw that there would be a price to pay for his insolence. He might end up bashed to death by an enraged Levi. Everyone gaped at them and was at a loss for words. Jefferson was in such a pathetic state at the moment. ¡°What are you doing? Let go of Mr. Jefferson now!¡± the fighters of Cryptic Stream Corporation bellowed at Levi.Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. Chapter 1939 Chapter 1939 p! Levi pped on Jefferson¡¯s face again without uttering any words. Jefferson shrieked in pain once again. The insolence of his subordinates was apparently adding fuel to the already burning fire. ¡°You dare to inflict any harm on Mr. Jefferson again!¡± They freaked out and yelled apprehensively. Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. ¡°Ah! You are the ones who ask for it!¡± Levi put on a subtle smile. p! In a split second, there was another p on Jefferson¡¯s face. ¡°Ouch!¡± Jefferson yowled in pain. One of the subordinates fumed, ¡°Damn it! You¡¯re asking for trouble! How dare you¡­¡± p! Before he could finish chiding, Levi pped on Jefferson¡¯s face again. Jefferson started seeing stars. It seemed that he could barely sustain any more of the ps. ¡°You brat¡­¡± Jefferson¡¯s subordinates were about to rebuke Levi again. All of a sudden, Jefferson shrieked hysterically, ¡°Keep your mouths shut! Don¡¯t you know that I will be beaten to death if you dare to make any noise again!¡± ¡°Get loss! All of you are useless thrash! I will finish you offter!¡± Jefferson unleashed his wrath at his subordinates. How foolish are they! They are all useless! Didn¡¯t they realize that I will be beaten again if they continue to say anything? The other fighters from Cryptic Stream Corporation could only look at them quietly. They feared adding insult to injury if Levi tended to be further infuriated by their movements. Jefferson wiped off the blood trickling down from his mouth and red at Levi. ¡°Fine! You really have the audacity. I hope you won¡¯t regret being on bad terms with Cryptic Stream Corporation! Let¡¯s see how you¡­¡± He was pped by Levi again before he could finish his words. Pfft! The impact of the p was so hard that Jefferson lost all his white teeth in an instant! ¡°I hate Cryptic Stream Corporation and Lab of Gods the most!¡± Levi roared. ¡°Ah! I shouldn¡¯t have mentioned the name!¡± Jefferson regretted blurting out the words recklessly. He had warned his subordinates to zip their mouth; but, he forgot to remind himself to do the same! At the moment, Levi was just like a man who had lost his sanity. If anyone dared to threaten him bluntly, he would surely beat them up without a second thought. In order to appease him, Jefferson held his tongue at once. His subordinates also exercised restraint and remained silent. Levi turned to look at Johannes and the others who were rooted to the ground. Meanwhile, hundreds of influential figures from Goldenport Ind saw red and red at him. ¡°Young man, just put it to an end. No doubt, we know that you are undefeatable. But are you sure you want to take the risk of burning the bridge with all the influential families in Goldenport Ind? Will you gain anything from going against the Hilton family, Cryptic Stream Corporation, and Xenotoph?¡± said a man. ¡°He is right. No matter how powerful you are, you will only end up ruining yourself by provoking all of them. Just top it!¡± someone tried to advise him. ¡°Stop it right away! You have done something wrong! Wake up and don¡¯t continue with that!¡± Another man tried to rectify the situation by voicing up his point of view. Levi chuckled and refuted, ¡°Hmph! They are not qualified to be my enemies yet.¡± Talking about that, Bruce and Lab of Gods are truly my enemies. Other than that, I don¡¯t even want to waste time sparing another nce at the others! My goodness! He is an arrogant and domineering guy who does not spare any nce at anyone. Everyone mocked inwardly; yet, they did not dare to say much. After all, he was still the most courageous of all. Cryptic Stream Corporation was mighty, with Lab of Gods backing them up. Even so, it was the most cowardly of all, defeated without a hand-to-hand fight with Levi. In the meantime, there was a glint in Sherrie¡¯s eyes. Somehow, she had spotted something unique on Levi. Ah! There are still elite warriors in Erudia! This young man who is not even on any of the lists is definitely one of them! Freddie was petrified; his entire body was trembling. He used to think that Levi was just a coward, yet he realized that he was the one! Levi looked at everyone from the Hilton family and scoffed, ¡°I mentioned that you would have to bear the consequences, didn¡¯t I? Do you still have any doubts on that?¡± All of them were ashen-faced. Their reputation gained a few decades ago was tarnished within such a short span because of an ordinary young man! What a humiliation! Anyway, we won¡¯t just give up like that! For the time being, Xenotoph is our only hope! ¡°Xenotoph, please give us a hand for the sake of Goldenport Ind!¡± All the members from the Hilton family turned to look at Xenotoph hopefully. ¡°Oh, all right,¡± he replied briefly. Chapter 1940 Chapter 1940 Xenotoph was thest hope to the Hilton family and Goldenport Ind. If he were defeated, Goldenport Ind would be subjugated. When they heard Xenotoph agree, the Hilton family heaved a sigh of relief as they could still maintain the family¡¯s reputation. Realizing that their master was going to take action, Xenotoph¡¯s disciples burst into cheers. All of them were anxious to find out how strong Xenotoph had be after he sealed himself off for training. After watching Levi demonstrate his prowess, Xenotoph shared the desire to do the same. He had also wanted to showcase his magical techniques. Back then, he didn¡¯t unleash his true powers as he didn¡¯t think Levi was strong enough for him to do so. But now, Levi¡¯s strength had whetted his appetite, and he was delighted to have a go. When they heard that Goldenport Ind¡¯s top master of magical techniques was about to fight, all the other masters of magical techniques gathered to watch. They had wanted to see how powerful he had be. ¡°At the end of the day, you are just young and naive. You have no idea that there are plenty of people out there who are stronger than you. It¡¯s good to be impulsive when you¡¯re young but overdoing it will cause your own downfall!¡± Johannes couldn¡¯t help but remark. Xenotoph added, ¡°Exactly! Young man, you are very talented and have the potential to be within the top five on the Gem List in the future. However, I still have to teach you a lesson for the insolence you have shown today.¡± Levi was amused as he was now top of the Gem List. Thousands had focused on this battle. Among them, Sherrie¡¯s eyes glistened as she watched. For some reason, she was rooting for Levi to win. Compared to Jefferson, who had been beaten to a pulp, she considered Levi her Prince Charming. Prior to that, she had agreed to their marriage. However, when she saw how miserable Jefferson looked, she no longer felt like going through with it. News of the battle of Goldenport Ind spread far and wide. After all, it involved the fourth-ce warrior on the Gem List. ¡°Enough with words,e at me now! After defeating you, I still have something else to do!¡± Levi curled his finger at Xenotoph in a taunting manner. His words infuriated Xenotoph¡¯s thousands of disciples. They haven¡¯t even started, and Levi is talking as if our master has lost? How dare he! ¡°Insolence!¡± Showing no mercy, Xenotophunched a magical attack. Boom! His attack formed an airwave that swept forward in Levi¡¯s direction. The airwave would turn anyone in its path into minced meat. Everyone was astounded. That¡¯s what you did expect from the top master of magical techniques. Any random technique of his is filled with devastating power. Boom! Launching a casual punch, Levi caused the airwave to dissipate immediately, shocking Xenotoph at the same time. Next, he unleashed a barrage of magical attacks. Every single one of them was the most powerful technique he had learned. However, they were useless against Levi. Regardless of your attacks, my punch will be able to block them all. In the beginning, everyone was smiling smugly. But slowly, doubt and disbelief crept into their minds. They were all stunned by what they saw. Xenotoph was so powerful that he could control the weather and move the earth. However, his powers were useless in front of Levi. Levi is a monster! Even the top three warriors on the Stone List don¡¯t possess such power. Despite how strong the Twin Meteorites are, they wouldn¡¯t be able to stand toe to toe with Xenotoph. This is impossible! Who in the world is he? ¡°Total Annihtion!¡± In his desperation, Xenotoph unleashed his ultimate technique. It was a decisive technique that was extremely cruel. Hence, Xenotoph rarely used it. But the current circumstances had necessitated its application. Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. Crack! Crack! Streams of lightning struck the ground as if they were going to obliterate everything in sight. ¡°Is that it?¡± Levi sneered. Exuding a powerful energy field with his body, Levi withstood the lightning strikes with brute force. Bam! Bam! Recoiling in horror, Xenotoph asked in disbelief, ¡°Who are you?¡± Levi didn¡¯t reply. Instead, he removed his mask gradually. Chapter 1941 Chapter 1941 At the scene, thousands had focused their attention on Levi. When they saw him taking off his mask, their heart pounded furiously as they held their breath in suspense. That isn¡¯t his true face? At that moment, Sherrie¡¯s heart skipped a beat while she broke out in cold sweat. She was desperate to see the face beneath the mask. More than anyone else there, she was anxious to know Levi¡¯s true identity. Xenotoph didn¡¯t blink as he stared at Levi. When the mask was taken off, Levi¡¯s face was revealed. Gasp! At that moment, everyone¡¯s gasps could be heard. Forgetting to breath, the crowd fell silent and froze. All of them looked as if they had turned into zombies. Johannes was dumbfounded when he saw that it was Levi. So were Terrell, Sherrie, and Xenotoph. Even Jefferson of the Cryptic Stream Corporation was equally dumbstruck. Their expressions were filled with shock and awe. It¡¯s him! It¡¯s actually him! None of them had expected it. When they saw Levi¡¯s face, many of their questions were answered. Why did he dare to challenge the Hilton family alone? How did he know about the Half Phantom being locked up? Why had he never taken Goldenport Ind seriously? Why did he almost beat the heir to Cryptic Stream Corporation to death? Why is Xenotoph powerless against him? The answers to all their questions were obvious when they saw Levi¡¯s face. After all, everyone recognized him. Even though Goldenport Ind was located far from Erudia, its residents knew of Levi. At that moment, the crowd was shocked to the core. They fell into a terrifying silence where one could hear a pin drop. One by one, Johannes and the others regained their senses. Following that, their face turned pale in fear.N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. In fact, some of them were so frightened that they broke out in cold sweat while their knees trembled furiously. ¡°Grandpa, who is he? Why is everyone so scared of him?¡± A child¡¯s voice rang out. Not knowing who Levi was, he asked his grandfather curiously. ¡°He used to be Erudia¡¯s God of War and also the Crown King! But now, he stands atop Erudia¡¯s Gem List. He is none other than Levi Garrison! He is also Cyrus¡¯ heir and the leader of the Seven Fiends!¡± someone shouted. Gasp! Everyone held their breath as no one could have imagined that the top fighter on Erudia¡¯s Gem List was in Goldenport Ind. Two days ago, Johannes had even joked that if Levi came to Goldenport Ind, he would turn the ce upside down. He had not expected his prophecy to actuallye true now that Levi was here. Pfft! Overwhelmed by anger, Freddie spat out blood at the realization that he had almost offended the top warrior on Erudia¡¯s Gem List. My God! What have I done? Lucky for him, Levi left before he arrived. Hence, his attempt at causing Levi trouble didn¡¯t seed. If he had, the Garette family would likely be wiped out from Goldenport Ind. I¡¯m so thankful it didn¡¯t happen! Ronald and Prisci felt the same way too. Someone whom they viewed with disdain had turned into one whose status was beyond their reach. Oh my god! It¡¯s him! Sherrie cried tears of joy. She had never forgotten how impressed she was when she saw Levi at the Elites Conference. She had the image of him seared into her mind, which exined why she found him familiar earlier. Everything became clearer now. The masked man was Levi, and he hade to Goldenport Ind. Looking at Levi, Sherrie didn¡¯t feel any fear at all. Instead, she was thrilled. The sound of Levi¡¯s name felt like a cannon st, stunning everyone who heard it. The ones who were most afraid were those belonging to the Cryptic Stream Corporation as Levi was their mortal enemy. Now that they had encountered him, nothing good coulde out of it. ¡°It¡¯s an honor to see you here, Mr. Garrison.¡± Xenotoph bowed, causing everyone to fall silent. Chapter 1942 Chapter 1942 ¡°I¡¯m sorry to have offended you. Please forgive me.¡± Xenotoph was already more than a hundred years old. Nevertheless, he bowed cordially at Levi to ord him the respect he deserved. Without a care, he knew that he had to beg for Levi¡¯s forgiveness. Or else, Levi could kill him at a whim. Isn¡¯t Robed yer a good example of what could happen? ¡°The Beckette family of Goldenport Ind is honored to meet Mr. Garrison!¡± ¡°The Fowler family of Goldenport Ind is honored to meet Mr. Garrison!¡± Many of the elites of Goldenport Ind realized the gravity of the situation. One by one, they bowed toward Levi in submission. Only Johannes and those from Cryptic Stream Corporation remained at a loss. After all, they were in direct conflict with Levi, unlike the rest who could get away with just an apology. ¡°I-I-I¡­¡± Blinking anxiously, Johannes was trembling all over. Realizing that he had underestimated the enemy, he didn¡¯t know what else to say. If he had bothered to investigate and found out Levi¡¯s identity, he wouldn¡¯t havended in such a situation.N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. Not only had the Manor of Ultimate Dragonite been destroyed and all its elites defeated, but he had also offended the top fighter on Erudia¡¯s Gem List. The consequences were not something he could bear. Levi looked at Johannes with a smile. ¡°What other trump cards do you have? Please go ahead and show them.¡± Levi¡¯s words sent a chill down everyone¡¯s spine. Thud! Thud! One by one, they dropped to their knees and prostrated for mercy. ¡°Mr. Garrison, please have mercy on us. We didn¡¯t know it was you.¡± ¡°We were blind and sick in the head¡­¡± At the brink of tears, the crowd began pleading. They were afraid that Levi would destroy the Hilton family out of displeasure. Sherrie quickly stepped forward. ¡°Mr. Garrison, we will agree to any of your conditions if you promise to spare the Hilton family.¡± Just as she spoke, Sherrie lowered her head coyly. It was obvious that she was offering herself to him. ¡°Wouldn¡¯t it have been a lot easier if you handed him over? You wouldn¡¯t have ended up in this position. Forget it, I¡¯ll go see him myself!¡± Just when Levi was about to leave, he saw Jefferson and the others standing by the side. ¡°You¡¯re from Cryptic Stream Corporation, aren¡¯t you? And you¡¯re involved with Bruce and the Lab of Gods. All of you have caused me great trouble. Go back and tell Bruce that if I ever see you again if Erudia, I will kill every single one of you! Now, get lost!¡± Almost peeing in their pants, Jefferson and his men quickly fled. To hell with the marriage alliance and the girl! We¡¯re lucky just to escape! The men from Cryptic Stream Corporation and Triple Group scurried away in terror. From then on, they were traumatized by Goldenport Ind and never dared to return. After Jefferson had fled the Manor of Ultimate Dragonite, he contacted Bruce at once. ¡°Mr. Johnston, Levi is at Goldenport Ind! I just met-¡± Bruce interrupted coldly, ¡°All right, I understand. This is a crucial piece of intel!¡± Back at the Manor of Ultimate Dragonite, Levi headed to where the Half Phantom was held without any hesitation. Johannes was shocked when Levi didn¡¯t need anyone to guide him at all. This is really strange. How did he know the Half Phantom was locked up in here?¡± Bam! Johannes was astounded when he saw Levi punch open the door to the secret pathway. Nothing can stop the top fighter of the Gem List. Everyone gaped in response. They wondered how Levi knew about the door when they themselves didn¡¯t. He seems to be omniscient. When Levi arrived at where the Half Phantom was held, he asked Johannes suddenly, ¡°Why did you lock him up?¡± Boom! The question caused Johannes to shudder in horror. ¡°Speak!¡± Levi barked. Chapter 1943 Chapter 1943 Wiping the sweat off his brow, Johannes exined that the Half Phantom¡¯s powers were so extraordinary that they bordered upon the divine. Unlike Xenotoph¡¯s magical powers, his was based on geomancy. He would use it to read the fortunes and change their fate. Hence, he was considered a legend in his field. Back then, Johannes was just a nobody who ventured to the south and built his business from scratch. He had relied heavily on the Half Phantom to read his fortune and change his fate. His skills were especially useful when it came to gambling. Therefore, the Half Phantom had yed a crucial role in Johannes building his financial empire. In fact, Johannes wasn¡¯t the only one who relied on the Half Phantom¡¯s services. Many of the elites on Goldenport Ind did the same. Their sess had elevated the Half Phantom¡¯s reputation to the divine being. Johannes¡¯ exnation was consistent with a deity-like master of magical techniques Levi had read in his reports. Consequently, Johannes and the elites treated the Half Phantom like a king. They had assumed that everything would go smoothly given how well they coborated. However, those that relied on the Half Phantom to change their fate would gradually receive their retribution. Many of the prominent families were beset by sickness, tragedy, and business failure. As the cmities grew, the Hiltons were the ones who were affected the worst. Given that they had benefited the most from the Half Phantom, the retribution they received was equally massive. Johannes¡¯ wife, mistresses, or anyone he had a romantic link with died inexplicably. The most frightening part was that he didn¡¯t have a male amongst his grandchildren. All of them were granddaughters. Usually, the sons in a prominent family would be given priority but there were no males at all. And that was the reason why Sherrie was his favorite. However, it would also mean that his legacy would end. Even Johannes¡¯ legs began to weaken, to the extent he had to walk with a cane. From then on, any woman who slept with him would die. Johannes was a devoted man. Although he had many women in his life, he loved every one of them deeply. Unfortunately, something would always happen to them, causing him to be filled with despair. It was then he realized that there was a price to pay every time they engaged the Half Phantom¡¯s services. There was just no free lunch in the world. Whatever one wanted, one needed to give something equivalent in exchange. Johannes realized that his sess was achieved by sacrificing his wife and his family¡¯s ability to have male heirs. In other words, he was cursed. Moreover, it was the same for the other elites of Goldenport Ind. Whatever they gained from the Half Phantom, they had lost something of equivalent importance. The more benefits they gained, the more was taken from them. When everyone realized what was going on, the Half Phantom¡¯s reputation was shattered. In a fit of rage, Johannes locked him up so that he would spend the rest of his life in a dark cell and die there. After that, Johannes and the other elites of Goldenport Ind kept the incident a secret. Actually, Johannes wanted to kill the Half Phantom. However, he was terrified of the consequences of doing so. Hence, he could only bring himself to lock him up. After hearing the story, Levi finally understood what was going on. Nevertheless, he wasn¡¯t really surprised by the strange events. ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. After all, there were many equally bizarre events that went on in Erudia. In a nutshell, he understood that one had to work hard for one¡¯s achievements. There was no such thing as a free lunch. If one wanted to take a shortcut, one had to pay a price. Just as they spoke, many of the crowd arrived at where the Half Phantom was held. ¡°You¡¯re finally here?¡± The Half Phantom¡¯s voice rang out with a chuckle. ¡°Are you waiting for me?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± The Half Phantom left out a strangeugh. ¡°I even know why you¡¯re looking for me.¡± Levi and the crowd were shocked. The Half Phantom humbly replied, ¡°I only know some peasant tricks, nothing worth shouting about.¡± Levi remained calm. ¡°In that case, can you cure her?¡± Chapter 1944 Chapter 1944 ¡°I can try.¡± Levi smiled at the knowledge that there was hope. However, the Half Phantom remarked, ¡°Be forewarned that you will have to pay a price. Are you willing to do so?¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Johannes was infuriated when he heard it. The Half Phantom obviously knew all that. As long as he used his powers, one would need to suffer the equivalent retribution. However, he didn¡¯t tell them beforehand, causing all of them to y into his hands. If Johannes knew that he would have to pay a price for whatever he wanted, he would have chosen differently. And yet, the Half Phantom was forthright with Levi about the cost of using his powers. Levi replied calmly, ¡°No problem. As long as she is cured, no price is too big to pay.¡± Levi didn¡¯t want Zoey to see him as her enemy their entire lives. Therefore, he was willing to ept the cost. ¡°Alright!¡± Upon Levi¡¯s agreement, a powerful energy st ignited from within the Half Phantom, breaking the chains that had bound him. Johannes and the rest were stunned. He could have escaped if he wanted to? ¡°Y-y-you¡­¡± Johannes stammered in shock. Only then did he and his men realize that there was no way they could¡¯ve imprisoned the Half Phantom. He wasn¡¯t just a master in geomancy, but also a powerful warrior. ¡°Why did you let us capture and imprison you here for so many years?¡± Johannes probed. He couldn¡¯t understand why the Half Phantom didn¡¯t resist and allowed them to lock him up for years. Why? Is he mad? No! There must be a reason. The Half Phantom didn¡¯t answer his question. Instead, he left together with Levi. Before they went on their way, Levi informed Johannes, ¡°Once we¡¯re done, I bring him back. You will have to decide whether you want to keep him imprisoned after that.¡± Johannes and the rest reacted with a grim expression. After all, they didn¡¯t have the capability to do so even if they wanted to. It was now evident how shockingly powerful the Half Phantom was. In fact, he might even be more powerful than Xenotoph, who was the top master of magical techniques in Goldenport Ind. How are we even going to lock him up? Meanwhile, Levi was delighted. The more mysterious the Half Phantom¡¯s power was, the higher chance of sess he had in curing Zoey. He didn¡¯t care what it was going to cost him in return. Come what may! ¡°Mr. Garrison, I¡¯ll need to go off for a while. I¡¯ll meet up with youter.¡± After that, the Half Phantom went off by himself. With that, Levi waited for him so that they could head to The Cardinal Hall to see Zoey. Meanwhile, Bruce was on a video call with the Raysonians. ¡°My men have informed me that Levi has appeared on Goldenport Ind. He doesn¡¯t have the Seven Fiends with him while Goldenport Ind doesn¡¯t have anyone from The Cardinal Hall there. This is our best chance at killing him!¡± Bruce dered. ¡°Really? It is the perfect opportunity then! Mr. Johnston, both of us need to send out our best men to ensure that we annihte him once and for all!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I understand. A chance like this is really rare toe by.¡± ¡°In that case, let¡¯s move at once. There¡¯s no time to lose as Levi may leave anytime!¡± A few hourster, Levi was still waiting for the Half Phantom. He was puzzled as to where the Half Phantom had gone. Despite looking calm, a murderous atmosphere descended upon Goldenport Ind. The evening before Levi fought Robed yer, Bruce and the Raysonian had sent out their trump cards to wear him down first. But this time was different. Their objective was to kill Levi. Therefore, they had sent out their best warriors who could pose a threat to Levi¡¯s life. Bruce was someone cautious. He wouldn¡¯t reveal his trump card until the crucial moment. However, killing Levi was one of those moments. Meanwhile, Levi¡¯s right eyelid began to twitch suddenly. ¡°I have a feeling something terrible is about to happen!¡± ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. Levi¡¯s expression drastically changed at the premonition as he was unsettled by the strange atmosphere. Chapter 1945 Chapter 1945 ¡°I wonder if he is all right.¡± It suddenly crossed Levi¡¯s mind that something might have happened to the Half Phantom. He didn¡¯t expect himself to be the one in danger. Feeling anxious, he could no longer sit still. ¡°Hmm? What are you doing here?¡± Levi was surprised to see Sherrie approaching him. ¡°I¡­¡± Sherrie lowered her head and didn¡¯t know what to say. ¡°Hmm?¡± Levi was baffled. What¡¯s wrong with her? Looking up, Sherrie uttered, ¡°Thank you!¡± N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. ¡°For what?¡± Levi pointed at himself, looking surprised. ¡°If not for you, I would have to marry Jefferson!¡± Sherrie sighed. ¡°Before this, I only saw the marriage as a transaction. The reason I agreed was so that I could enter the Lab of Gods,¡± Sherrie confessed. Levi scratched his nose. ¡°Lab of Gods? Is it that attractive?¡± Although West Sky Lord had discovered the ce, there was still little information about it. Hence, Levi wanted to find out more from other sources. ¡°It is! The Lab of Gods is known to control all the mysteries in this world. They currently stand on top of the entire world. Hence, as long as I can join them, I too will be at the top! ¡°They possess the most advanced technology and the best training system. Furthermore, they have unlimited resources and storage filled with the most ancient organisms in the world. Also, they are able to clone humans¡­¡± At the mention of the Lab of Gods, Sherrie rambled on endlessly. Coincidentally, thepanies at Goldenport Ind were close to those of Zarain. Hence, they had a better understanding of the Lab of Gods. Levi was astounded as to how powerful the Lab of Gods was. Bruce was a good example of it. He definitely held a low position within the organization and was mostly responsible for doing their dirty work outside. Despite his minor position, he was already a formidable opponent. Hence, it was difficult to fathom how much stronger the Lab of Gods actually was. All this while, the warriors from Zarain whom Levi had crossed swords with were produced by the Lab of Gods. They used thetest technology and DNA techniques to create warriors that wereparable to the martial artists from Erudia. That itself was an unbelievable achievement. In fact, Levi believed that the Gods¡¯ Promise instituted to restrict the appearance of Supreme ss fighters was initiated by the Lab of Gods. Just like the divine, they pulled the strings of men from their high and mighty position. However, no matter how strong and mysterious they were, Levi wasn¡¯t afraid of them. In fact, he even wanted to overthrow them. We would never forgive anyone who challenged and offended Erudia. Since he would encounter them sooner orter, he hoped to get a better understanding of who they were. Levi asked, ¡°Do you have any more details about the Lab of Gods?¡± ¡°Erm, well, they have observation bases everywhere around the world. There¡¯s one in Goldenport Ind, and I heard there¡¯s also one in Erudia,¡± Sherrie replied. Levi nodded. ¡°It¡¯s really scary how their influence has spread all over the world!¡± The thought itself sent a chill down his spine. One couldn¡¯t know who the real enemy was. Even if the enemy had a knife to one¡¯s throat, one would not even be aware of it. ¡°By the way, my grandpa mentioned that the Lab of Gods continues to collect rare and ancient artifacts around the world. Some time ago, they found something in Erudia and retrieved it during a period of chaos. It was said that whatever they recovered, helped their research advanced by leaps and bounds.¡± Levi¡¯s expression drastically changed. Isn¡¯t it rted to what I have been investigating? Levi didn¡¯t expect Sherrie to readily provide the information that West Sky Lord was trying so hard to find. Evidently, the Hilton family knew a lot due to their business transactions with the Cryptic Stream Corporation. ¡°What did they take from Erudia?¡± Levi asked curiously. Chapter 1946 Chapter 1946 ¡°I think it¡¯s-¡± Before Sherrie could finish, something suddenly happened. Boom! A beam shot down from the sky. Levi pulled Sherrie aside at once. Boom! Boom! After the earth-shattering rumble was heard, a crater was blown out from the ground. ¡°We¡¯re under attack!¡± Levi led Sherrie, who had turned pale, to take cover. Even though she was a martial artist, she was cognizant that she would have been killed if Levi hadn¡¯t saved her. ¡°I¡¯m sorry to have gotten you involved. These men are targeting me.¡± Sherrie was apologetic about it. Levi responded with a grim voice, ¡°No, they¡¯re here for me. You aren¡¯t that important yet!¡± By then, Levi could sense the presence of the formidable fighters in the surroundings. Every one of them was capable of destroying Goldenport Ind and was more powerful than Xenotoph. Hence, there was no reason for such powerful fighters to be looking for Sherrie. Feeling awkward, Sherrie was dumbfounded. Whoosh! Whoosh! Suddenly, they could hear the wind howling as a gale was beginning to form around them. ¡°Hmm?¡± Levi was stunned. This is a powerful spell! Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. They were suddenly surrounded by a wall of wind, sealing them off from the outside world. The hurricane-like cage had them imprisoned inside. No one could see what was going on from the outside. Furthermore, no one was able to interfere. Suddenly, Levi had an epiphany. Someone is trying to kill me! Bruce! The Lab of Gods! Those two suspects shed in his mind. Jefferson must have reported my location to Bruce after I released him. Given that I have foiled Bruce and the Raysonian¡¯s n multiple times, there¡¯s no way they¡¯re going to allow me to live. Taking a look at Sherrie, Levi sighed when he realized she was going to be a burden. ¡°Levi, time to meet your maker!¡± a voice barked, followed by the appearance of multiple figures. In their lead, was a burly man with an expressionless face. As if he had walked out of hell itself, he emitted the aura of a beast. His call sign was The Undead Warrior. Beside him was a vivaciousdy d in a ck leather jacket. There was a strange look in her eyes while she too exuded a frightening aura. She was a witch sent by the Lab of Gods, simr to Erudia¡¯s master of magical techniques where they wielded magic power. Crack! Crack! Behind them was massively built man. He was wearing a mechanical armor suit that covered his entire body. It was the most advanced battle armor developed by the Lab of Gods and was two generations more advanced than the one worn by Bruce. He was an armored warrior whose call sign was Armored Titan. Tack! Tack! Tack! Along with the sound of footsteps, another figure appeared. Wearing a ck battle suit and a devil¡¯s mask, one couldn¡¯t tell the warrior¡¯s gender. With two swords sheathed on the warrior¡¯s back, he or she too emitted a murderous aura. It was The Death Swordsman. The four of them were extremely terrifying and were obviously a threat to Levi. They were a lot stronger than Robed yer. Furthermore, Levi could sense that someone else was watching him from the shadows, preparing to launch a fatal strike at him. The five of them were absolutely frightening. Evidently, Bruce had thrown the kitchen sink at Levi. Furthermore, this was only the beginning. ¡°Hahaha¡­¡± An insidiousughter rang out. On a bridge nearby, there stood a dwarf who was 1.3 meters tall. He was ugly and had a weirdugh. However, he had a samurai sword on his back and a few more of varying length by his waist. Levi squinted his eyes, ¡°A Raysonian samurai?¡± Boom! Boom! Boom! The ground suddenly shook. Some distance away, a massive figure emerged. He had a giant sword on his back. ¡°I¡¯m surprised to see a Raysonian that¡¯s this tall,¡± Levi sneered. The next moment, tens of Raysonian samurais began to emerge around him. Chapter 1947 Chapter 1947 All of them were terrifyingly powerful. In fact, the samurais¡¯ skills were on par with Robed yer. Together with the elites from the Lab of Gods, they formed a formidable death squad. Moreover, Levi could still feel that there were other Raysonians watching him. He wasn¡¯t just faced with formidable opponents in front of him, he had to also contend with the assassins hiding in the shadows. It was a terrifying situation. As a matter of fact, Levi had sensed that one of the two hiding in the shadows was Ghost Samurai who was extremely strong. The other one was The Dark Archer from the Lab of Gods. His arrows were known to be able to pierce through anything. No matter how powerful one was, one would be killed if struck by his arrow. Both of them were master assassins. In other words, the warriors who were in front of Levi were just a distraction. Those two hiding in the shadows were the key to killing him. Meanwhile, Bruce was on a video meeting with the chieftain of Raysonia. ¡°Our men are in ce. This time, we have deployed all our trump cards. In fact, I have sent the best men within my authority. If we can¡¯t kill him this time, I can¡¯t think of anything else.¡± ¡°Exactly. We have even sent out the Ghost Samurai!¡± The Raysonian shrugged with his hands spread out. This was theirst chance at killing Levi. ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. At that moment, one of Bruce¡¯s subordinates came to see him and whispered into his ear. Bruce¡¯s serious expression turned into one of delight. ¡°Haha¡­ That¡¯s wonderful!¡± His subordinate had sessfully replicated Jared¡¯s experiment and was ready to conduct further tests. They had managed to recreate the superparticle that Jared had discovered. Furthermore, they even managed to produce substitutes. That way, they possessed even more superparticles than Jared created the first time. Hence, they were able to conduct more tests and create more forms of pure energy. Bruce was thrilled by the news. ¡°Begin at once! Choose two men to start the experiment as I want to the results as soon as possible!¡± Bruce couldn¡¯t wait for a second longer. ¡°Understood! We have chosen a hundred candidates for the experiment and can begin at any time.¡± Just when the subordinate was about to leave, Bruce thought of something and called him back to his side. ¡°Go and capture these men¡­ Bring them back here for the experiment.¡± Bruce whispered a list of names to his subordinate. When he was done, the subordinate shed him a thumbs-up sign. ¡°Mr. Johnston, you have lived up to your ruthless reputation. This is an incredible idea!¡± Meanwhile, the Raysonian chieftain was watching them through the screen. He asked curiously, ¡°Mr. Johnston, do you have any good news?¡± Bruceughed. ¡°All I can say is if we fail to kill Levi this time, I still have another way to do it!¡± Bruce was confident that he could create another pure energy being just like Jared. With that, Levi¡¯s death would be inevitable. Furthermore, Bruce nned to mass-produce them and create an entire army. Would Levi still be able to survive? Never! ¡°Is that so? That¡¯s wonderful indeed! In that case, please provide reinforcements when we are in trouble next time.¡± There was no way Levi could imagine that the next attempt on his life had been nned even before the current one was over. That was how ruthless Bruce was, let alone the Lab of Gods themselves. Sherrie tugged at Levi¡¯s sleeve as she looked at their attackers in fear. Their terrifying aura had shocked her to the core, causing her to tremble. All of a sudden, Leviughed when something urred to him. He was wondering whether the Half Phantom had gone into hiding because he had foreseen what was going to happen. ¡°Levi, so what if you¡¯re top of the Gem List? We will still kill you!¡± Given how fearsome his enemies were, Levi looked like amb about to be ughtered. Chapter 1948 Chapter 1948 The warriors that the Lab of Gods had sent red intently at Levi. They were filled with animosity for him. In fact, Levi was the enemy of everyone in Zarain. Back then, he had humiliated all of them. Therefore, everyone in Zarain hated him by default and couldn¡¯t resist tearing him apart. ¡°Hmm?¡± Levi had noticed that The Death Swordsman was holding a broken sword in one hand. It was the same sword that he had stabbed into the ground at Zarain¡¯s border. The message Levi wanted to convey then was simple. He wanted to leave his mark to show them that they were powerless to stop him from entering their territory. Bruce forbade the sword from being pulled out so that it would remind everyone of the humiliation. But on that day, they brought the sword along to be returned to Levi. They also wanted to demonstrate that they were there to redeem their pride after being disgraced. ¡°We¡¯re here to return the favor by taking your life!¡± The Death Swordsman proimed as he hurled the broken sword at Levi. Boom! The sword tore through the air, forming a shockwave behind it. It wasunched with such power that it broke the sound barrier, resulting in a sonic boom. Even if one was an elite on the Gem List, one¡¯s hand would be obliterated if one tried to grab the sword. After all, it was travelling at frightening speeds. Sherrie was stunned to see how fast it flew. Just that move alone was enough to decimate everything. To her, The Death Swordsman was frightening indeed. However, Levi extended his hand and caught the sword without breaking a sweat. He had caused the devastating power of the flying sword to dissipate at once. Levi¡¯s ability to catch the sword had shocked his opponents too. Given that they were from the Lab of Gods, they didn¡¯t take Levi seriously at all. In fact, they even wondered why so many of them were sent when two would have been sufficient. After Levi¡¯s demonstration, no one dared to underestimate him anymore. No wonder Bruce insisted on us killing Levi regardless of the cost. Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. ¡°Why don¡¯t you dispense with the pleasantries and attack all at once?¡± Levi sneered with the broken sword in his hand. Back then, he fought his way out of Zarain with that sword. Hence, he was going to fight his way out of Goldenport Ind too. Pointing the broken sword outward, he wondered who dared to make the first move. Meanwhile, Bruce and the Raysonians were watching the scene through a live feed. ¡°Very good, Levi will be handicapped by that girl¡¯s presence. Luck is on our side! ¡°Our objective is to kill him regardless of the methods used. Therefore, anything goes!¡± ¡°Do you see the girl by his side? You should attack her with full force. Levi will be forced to defend her, making him prone to mistakes which we can exploit to our advantage! ¡°We have three master assassins hiding in the shadows. Once the opportunity presents itself, they will definitely kill him!¡± Bruce was directing the battle from behind the screen while there were three assassins hiding in a corner At that moment, Levi had only noticed two of them and had missed thest one. ¡°Die!¡± The Undead Warrior charged forward. However, Levi wasn¡¯t his target. Instead, it was Sherrie. ¡°Die! Die! Die!¡± Suddenly, his body began to expand, and he turned into a fearsome beast. Boom! He unleashed a barrage of punches that caused the ground to split open. The punches were so devastating that they broke the sound barrier. Levi pulled Sherrie behind him before meeting Undead Warrior¡¯s attack head-on. Boom! When both their fists smashed against each other, the ground shook and cracked at the same time. The sea not far from them turned turbulent while the bridge in a distance shook violently. Their sh felt as if lightning had struck the ground, causing a rumble to echo throughout. If not for the fact that they had been sealed off, Goldenport Ind would have ended up as coteral damage. Boom! Levi unleashed another punch that sent Undead Warrior flying backward. After crashing to the ground, Undead Warrior stood up as if it was nothing. Not only was he unhurt, he actually enjoyed it. Evidently, all his pain receptors had been removed. Hence, he couldn¡¯t feel any pain at all. Furthermore, he was only the first opponent and yet, terrifyingly strong. Chapter 1949 Chapter 1949 Smiling at Levi, Undead Warrior stood up and dusted the dirt off his body. ¡°You¡¯re fine? Interesting!¡± Leviughed. It seems it¡¯s not going to be easy to kill him. He has managed to survive my punch unscathed. He is extraordinary! Even Xenotoph would be grievously injured by it. ¡°Die!¡± Undead Warrior charged at Levi again. ¡°I think Undead Warrior alone is enough. No matter how badly injured he is, he doesn¡¯t feel a thing. Furthermore, his self-healing ability is really powerful! ¡°The most terrifying part is that he can still fight even if half his body is dismembered. As his pain receptors have been removed, he doesn¡¯t feel anything at all. ¡°Until his body is beaten to mush, he can still continue to fight, not to mention he is able to heal himself speedily.¡± Bruce let out a smug smile. That¡¯s Undead Warrior for you! Even if Undead Warrior couldn¡¯t kill Levi, he was able to wear Levi down significantly. The Raysonians were filled with delight. We now stand a chance given how strong the first person is. Will Levi be able to survive this time? ¡°It¡¯s our turn now!¡± the witch remarked to Armored Titan. ¡°All right!¡± Armored Titan¡¯s battle suit began to deploy, the particle cannon on his right shoulder began to charge up as it locked onto Sherrie. At the same time, the witch used her witchcraft to confuse Levi. The Death Swordsman gradually pulled out the twin swords behind his back. They were both beam swords. One was blue while the other was red. Within the dark surroundings, the beam swords shone brightly and emitted a powerful energy wave. Crossing his beam swords, The Death Swordsman charged at Sherrie. ¡°Attack altogether!¡± The Raysonian samurais took action. Drawing their swords, the eight of them dashed in Sherrie¡¯s direction. Even the giant samurai began charging. Lifting his massively heavy sword, he swung it at Sherrie. The dwarf samurai let out a sinister smile. He was observing where Levi and Undead Warrior were fighting rtive to Sherrie¡¯s position. Boom! All of a sudden, he made his move. In a blink of an eye, he disappeared from the bridge a few hundred meters away and reappeared close to Sherrie. Swish! At the same time, he pulled out his samurai sword and thrust it at her. Other than Undead Warrior who had tied Levi down, everyone else aimed their attacks at Sherrie. Although she was a member of the Hilton family, there was no way she could defend herself. Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. Any one of their foes could dominate Goldenport Ind easily. Given that she was being attacked by so many of them, her death was a foregone conclusion. Suddenly, Sherrie felt her hair stand on end as if she was jolted by electricity. At the same time, her body was drenched in cold sweat. She could feel her body lighten as if her soul was leaving it and ascending to the heavens. This must be what a near-death experience feels like! Having felt a hand at her throat, she could barely breathe at all. As suffocation overwhelmed her, her consciousness began to drift away. This is the end¡­ Sherrie closed her eyes in despair. Meanwhile, Levi, who was battling Undead Warrior, noticed what was going on and understood what the enemy¡¯s n was. They had intended to distract him by forcing him to save Sherrie. Even though he barely knew her, she was still a citizen of Erudia. Therefore, he was duty bound to save her still. ¡°Die!¡± Levi intensified his attacks. Bam! Bam! Bam! Undead Warrior¡¯s body copsed onto itself after Levi¡¯s attack. Levi then used the opening he created to save Sherrie. At the crucial moment, the witch made her move. By training her witchcraft on him, she had managed to affect his mind. Levi was momentarily stunned at the moment where Sherrie needed him the most. Chapter 1950 Chapter 1950 A fight among elites was usually decided in a split second. By disrupting Levi¡¯s mind, the witch caused him to freeze. Furthermore, Levi had to be mindful of the assassins in the dark as they were the ones who posed a real threat to him. However, it was toote. He had missed the window of opportunity to save Sherrie. The dwarf samurai and The Death Swordsman were the first to strike. A samurai sword and two beam swords were about to sh Sherrie into pieces. By then, Sherrie was close to death and had fallen unconscious, as if she was already dead. ¡°No!¡± Levi bellowed all of a sudden. All of a sudden, his body disappeared in a sh and reappeared right beside Sherrie. Ugh! Ugh! Ugh! Levi had managed to block the dwarf samurai and The Death Swordsman¡¯s three shes with his own body. Due to the interference from the witch, his only choice was to shield Sherrie from the attacks. He hadn¡¯t been disorientated by the witch, he would have managed to save Sherrie while sessfully blocking the attacks. Moreover, Levi still had to be wary of the assassins lurking in the shadows. If he had blocked all the attacks, he might have exposed an opening to the assassins. Therefore, it was better for him to use his body to shield her. That way, he was able to maintain his vignce against surprise attacks. The next moment, the other enemies attacked concurrently. This time, Levi had the opportunity to block. Pulling Sherrie behind him, heunched a few punches to neutralize the oing attacks. However, the armored warrior¡¯s particle cannon had charged up to full power and fired at Levi. Boom! The st sent Levi and Sherrie flying backward hundreds of meters. Everything around them had been obliterated. There wasn¡¯t even any residue left of what was previously there. Pfft! Uponnding on the ground, Levi moved back desperately before steadying himself. However, blood was oozing out of the corner of his mouth. Also, his clothes were blown apart, revealing the three cuts from the sword shes earlier. The shot from the particle cannon had only added to his injuries. ¡°Oh yeah!¡± When they saw that they had managed to wound Levi in their first attack, his enemies cheered jubntly. Bruce and the Raysonian chieftain gasped in shock. This was the first time they saw Levi feeling the pressure. Their teamwork had allowed them to sessfully deal a devastating blow toward Levi. The result bolstered their confidence significantly. ¡°Haha, our assassins have yet to make their move. Once they see an opening, Levi would definitely be finished!¡± Bruceughed. He had never felt so excited before. Is this the end of the road for Levi? ¡°Die!¡± All Levi¡¯s enemies charged at him at the same time. In actual fact, they were still maintaining the same strategy of attacking Sherrie and forcing Levi into defending her. Swish! Swish! As the group of Raysonian samurais approached, their swords shed in the air so quickly that they formed a to imprison Levi within it. Meanwhile, the rest of the enemy elites charged at Levi in all directions. ¡°Go!¡± Pushing Sherrie aside, Levi suddenly attacked the approaching Raysonian samurais. ¡°Hmm?¡± His actions caught everyone by surprise. Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. Is he abandoning Sherrie? That¡¯s impossible! He definitely won¡¯t allow her to die. ¡°Kill her!¡± The samurais split into two groups with one aiming for Sherrie. Regardless of whether Levi cared about her, they were still going to take her life. Behind them, The Death Swordsman and his team were of the same opinion. They too split into two groups where one set out to kill Sherrie while the other attacked Levi. When The Death Swordsman saw the smile on Levi¡¯s face, he suddenly realized his folly. ¡°Oh no! We have taken the bait!¡± The Death Swordsman eximed. Chapter 1951 Chapter 1951 One by one, his teammates realized the same. However, it was toote. Although he looked as if he had abandoned Sherrie, Levi who was just heading in their direction suddenly disappeared. He had switched directions and turned back. His n was to use Sherrie as bait and then attack once the enemy fell for his ruse. He had managed to put Sherrie, who was relegated to being a burden, to good use as a decoy. Half of the Raysonian samurais, Undead Warrior, and the giant samurai wereunching attacks at Sherrie. However, Levi who had just turned back appeared right behind them. Boom! Boom! Undead Warrior and the giant samurai were sent flying by Levi¡¯s devastating assault. Pfft! Pfft! As for the five Raysonian samurais who were weaker, Levi slit their throats with the broken Northern Excalibur in a single sh, killing them instantly. At the same time, the giant samurai was grievously injured. Unlike Undead Warrior, he didn¡¯t have self- healing abilities. Consequently, they suffered heavy losses from the counterattack, and that was just the beginning. However, Levi didn¡¯t even allow them the time to react. Making a turn, he returned to face the earlier group. He was targeting the remaining five Raysonian samurais. Levi¡¯s sudden change in direction had caught them by surprise. Pfft! Pfft! Pfft! Even though their skills were on par with those on Erudia¡¯s Gem List, it still wasn¡¯t enough against Levi. Wielding Northern Excalibur again, Levi shed the throats of the five samurais. ¡°This¡­¡± Having seen what happened, the Raysonian chieftain mmed the table in fury. He had lost half his forces in a very short time. Levi is a tough nut to crack! Even Bruce¡¯s smile was wiped off his face. They had assumed that Levi would be hard-pressed, but reality showed them otherwise. Instead, Levi had the upper hand which they hadn¡¯t expected at all. Afterpleting his attack, Levi returned to Sherrie¡¯s side. He had not nned to take out all his enemies in one go as that was simply unrealistic. In fact, it was impossible. ¡°Die!¡± Brandishing his double beam swords, The Death Swordsman charged at Levi. Levi had no choice but to evade them, or else, he would be shed by the weapons. Whirr¡­ Whirr¡­ Just as he was retreating, he could hear a mechanical whirr in the air. The armored warrior¡¯s battle suit was moving. The particle cannon on his right shoulder began recharging with a sh. The technology used for his battle suit and weapons was a ss of its own. The fumes discharged from its exhaust provided an explosive driving force as if it was a rocket being launched. ¡°Here Ie!¡± The armored warrior threw a punch as he flew through the air. At the same time, The Death Swordsman backed away so that he wouldn¡¯t be caught by the immense power of the attack. Boom! Just theunch itself caused the afterburners to fire up, leaving a trail of smoke in the air. The punch carried with it a terrifying power. So much that it was traveling at five times the speed of sound. This was the fastest punch that Levi had ever seen. Previously, the fastest one he saw was only triple sonic. Given that this was fivefold, the power behind it was unimaginable. The technology used was so advanced that it could elevate a normal human being to such heights. Unable to avoid the attack, Levi braced himself to face the devastating punch. Boom! Leviunched his own punch that broke the sound barrier too. Bam! Both their fists crashed into each other. ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. The impact shook the earth and darkened the sky. Crack! The ground split open, revealing a rift that was hundreds of meters deep. Whoosh! Everything around them was swept away by a hurricane-like force generated by the impact. Boom! Crash! The sea beside them formed tidal waves that were hundreds of meters tall. The devastation that was caused was extremely terrifying. After that punch, Levi was forced to backpedal for some distance. ¡°No!¡± He could sense that the assassin in the shadows was about to attack. Chapter 1952 Chapter 1952 That was where the real danger lied. The moment Levi was pushed back by Armored Titan¡¯s punch, the assassins in the shadows took action. ¡°Swoosh!¡± One by one, their figures shed before Levi¡¯s eyes. The next instant, Levi was surrounded by five ck figures who were all charging toward him at breakneck speed. Levi knew that they were not mirages conjured by the witch. Instead, they were very real. In truth, they were clones created by the enemy¡¯s frightening speed. Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. This was Ghost Samurai¡¯s special ability. Watching the fight, the Raysonian chieftain clenched his fists. Ghost Samurai was their ultimate trump card. He wasn¡¯t just the best swordsman in Raysonia, he was also an excellent ninja with special skills. Combining all his knowledge, he was able to elevate his speed and techniques to an extreme level. In fact, his ultimate skill was generating phantom-like clones. After biding his time in the shadows, he finally found the perfect opportunity to strike. Ghost Samurai¡¯s five clones attacked Levi concurrently. All of them thrust their samurai swords at Levi at the same speed, causing Levi to be unsure which of them was the real one. If he made the wrong decision, it would either cost him his life or result in grievous injury. The Ghost Samurai rarely attacked. But whenever he struck, it would definitely be a fatal blow. All his clones moved at breakneck speeds, to the extent no one was able to tell which of the five was the real one. In a blink of an eye, the five clones charged at Levi. At the veryst second, theybined into a single figure. Pfft! The very instant the clonesbined, he pierced his sword into Levi¡¯s throat. Everyone was stunned. Ghost Samurai is really amazing! He has killed Levi in his first attack! It¡¯s really terrifying how easily he stabbed Levi¡¯s throat. ¡°We did it! We have seeded!¡± The Raysonians eximed in triumph and celebrated. However, Bruce¡¯s expression remained grim as he noticed that something was amiss. ¡°Something isn¡¯t right. Even if the attack is powerful, it would only wound Levi and not pierce through his throat. It might be a trap so be careful!¡± Bruce reminded at once. In fact, Ghost Samurai was the first one to realize something was off as he didn¡¯t feel any resistance from his sword. Although the sword was plunged through Levi¡¯s throat, he felt as if it went through thin air. Oh no! The next second, Levi disappeared in front of him. It too was a clone and not Levi¡¯s physical being. His speed was so fast that he could fool his enemies with his residual image. Hence, the one being pierced by the sword was one of those images. Levi had long left the position by the time everyone realized what was going on. Shadow Clone! It was a powerful technique that Levi had often deployed. Given that he was growing stronger, the level at which he could execute it was equally elevated. Boom! The moment Ghost Samurai realized he had been tricked, Leviunched a punch that caught Ghost Samurai directly. Pfft! ¡°Attack!¡± The Death Swordsman and the rest charged fiercely at Levi. At the same time, the armored warrior ignited his jet pack and swooped in to rescue Ghost Samurai. Everyone was so astounded that no one dared to underestimate Levi anymore. He was unbelievably powerful to have caused so much damage upon them. ¡°Ghost Samurai has been exposed. One of our key weapons has been lost!¡± Bruce couldn¡¯t help but lament. ¡°No, he hasn¡¯t shown what he is truly capable of,¡± the Raysonian calmly replied. ¡°Hmm?¡± Just when Bruce was stunned, Ghost Samurai began to get serious. ¡°Levi, I have been waiting to fight you for a very long time now.¡± Chapter 1953 Chapter 1953 Levi too had gotten a clear look at how Ghost Samurai looked like. He was d in a special ck suit while his face was hidden underneath a biochemical mask. On his back was a load of samurai swords where Levi had quickly counted sixteen of them. Standing there, he exuded a fearsome aura. Every time he exhaled, he would let out a terrifying sound which made him sound like a beast. Boom! Suddenly, there was an explosion and Ghost Samurai vanished in a pile of smoke. Ninjutsu! The next moment, Ghost Samurai surrounded Levi again. This time, there were eight clones of his. Boom! Boom¡­ All eight of themunched a strike in unison. This time, it was even harder to tell which was the real one as every single clone attacked with simr intensity. It felt like all the eight figures were real. With a consecutive sixteen palm strikes, the attacks piled on relentlessly. Every attack was stronger than before. Crack! Crack! The ground beneath them began to shatter. Boom! Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. Levi intercepted the sixteen palm strikes with a punch of his own. However, as the palm strikesyered upon each other, their power increased with every attack. Finally, all sixteen of them were headed in Levi¡¯s direction. Crack! Crack! Crack! Upon the impact of every single strike, Levi would be pushed back a step. At the same time, the hairline cracks in the ground beneath his legs kept expanding outward. The destructive power was astounding. After Levi was pushed back sixteen steps, cracks could be seen on a massive swathe of the ground. Boom! With a huge explosion, the entire area began copsing into a huge crater. Anyone who saw it would assume that it was caused by a crash from an alien spaceship. ¡°That¡¯s so powerful!¡± The crowd eximed in awe when they saw Ghost Samurai¡¯s attack. All this while, they had assumed he only focused on assassinations. Hence, they didn¡¯t expect him to be even stronger at meleebat. ¡°Not bad! Was it you from before?¡± Levi recalled that someone was watching him at the Gamma Tech training base. After giving it more thought, he realized it was none other than Ghost Samurai. ¡°What are you gawking there for? Attack!¡± Ghost Samurai bellowed. The Death Swordsman and his other teammates regained their senses and blitzed Levi together. Rbining his eight clones, Ghost Samurai joined his teammates in the attack where both sides fought valiantly. Levi had to protect Sherrie while fighting against a host of elite warriors at the same time. Moreover, he had to stay vignt against any surprise attacks. Boom! Ghost Samurai split into his eight clones and attacked Levi again. He was backed up by The Death Swordsman and the others. At the same time, the witch used her witchcraft to confuse Levi, causing him to fall into a dangerous predicament. As he pulled Sherrie along while trying to avoid their attacks, wounds began to appear all over his body. The attacks on him were simply relentless. ¡°Continue the assault! Don¡¯t allow Levi the chance to catch his breath!¡± Bruce ordered. The Death Swordsman and everyone else unleashed all their ultimate techniques while the witch incessantly disrupted Levi¡¯s thoughts and emotions. ¡°Die!¡± At that moment, Ghost Samurai¡¯s eight clones split into two each, resulting in a total of sixteen clones. That was his ultimate attack which struck fear into anyone who saw it. He had also reached the limit of clones he could produce. It was a total of sixteen. In other words, he had just doubled his strength. Given that eight clones were enough to pressure Levi, sixteen of them were capable of doing unpredictable damage. Pfft! Under the enemies¡¯ relentless attacks, Levi¡¯s defenses began to crack. When Ghost Samurai pierce him with his sword, blood sttered out at once. If not for Sherrie being a burden, Levi wouldn¡¯t be in that situation. ¡°Press on and kill Levi!¡± Everyone was thrilled to see Levi being cornered with no escape. Hence, they intensified their attacks further. Chapter 1954 Chapter 1954 The Death Swordsman and the other warriorsunched a joint attack and tried to crush Levi with overwhelming force. Meanwhile, Ghost Samurai¡¯s sixteen clones looked for an opportunity to assassinate Levi. However, Levi hadn¡¯t found a way to defeat Ghost Samurai and his clones yet. This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. In other words, he might be able to defeat them in a one-to-one battle with time and patience. However, current circumstances didn¡¯t give him that luxury. If he were unable to defeat Ghost Samurai, his life would be under constant threat. Pfft! Pfft! Bearing the brunt of further attacks, Levi¡¯s injuries began to umte. Although they weren¡¯t fatal, it was enough to excite Bruce and the others. ¡°F*ck off!¡± Suddenly, Levi roared as he unleashed a burst of explosive force, pushing everyone else back. ¡°Don¡¯t go too far just because I¡¯m not serious yet!¡± Levi red coldly at his enemies. He was finally outraged at how persistent they were at attacking Sherrie. There is a limit to how much they are bullying her. ¡°Kill him! Don¡¯t let him push you back and get a breather!¡± Ghost Samurai as his sixteen clones charged at Levi. The rest of the attackers followed closely behind so that Levi would not have an opening. ¡°Isn¡¯t it just cloning? Do you think you¡¯re the only one who knows it?¡± Levi barked. Levi executed his Shadow Clone technique at once. ¡°Wah!¡± In front of his enemies, Levi began to split into two, and then four¡­ and finally sixteen. Everyone was utterly dumbfounded to see that Levi could replicate what Ghost Samurai did. How is this possible? Ghost Samurai, along with everyone at the scene, was shocked. As for Bruce and the Raysonian chieftain, they too were astounded. What¡¯s going on? Just when they thought sixteen was the limit, Levi¡¯s clones continue multiplying. There were now thirty two, and then sixty four¡­ Before they knew it, there were one hundred and twenty eight clones. This was what Levi was capable of at this maximum speed and technique. Alongside the power of the Shadow Clone, he was able to fool everyone¡¯s eyes and brain, to the extent of seeing one hundred and twenty-eight clones. In truth, there was only one of him. At that moment, everyone was stunned. It was right at that same moment¡­ Whish! With a stter of blood, the witch was killed instantaneously. As a matter of fact, she posed the greatest threat to Levi. By messing with his mind, she could cause him to make a fatal mistake. Therefore, Levi chose to kill her first. Pfft! Pfft! The next victim was the giant Raysonian samurai. He was shed multiple times by Levi. However, given his tough constitution, he didn¡¯t die from the attack. The next one was Ghost Samurai. Levi didn¡¯t care which of his clones was the real one and went on to ughter all of them. From the perspective of everyone else, it looked as if all one hundred and twenty-eight clones were attacking Ghost Samurai¡¯s sixteen clones. Obviously, it was a one-sided battle. The first clone was quickly disposed of. And the second¡­ Finally, fifteen clones were annihted while Ghost Samurai¡¯s physical body suffered grievous injuries. In a blink of an eye, he had been beaten back into his original form. Thest thing Ghost Samurai saw with his eyes was Levi¡¯s one hundred and twenty-eight clones charging at him. Finally, two hundred and fifty-six palm strikes hit his head, crushing it alongside his neck, body, legs¡­ All that was left was mush. And that was how Ghost Samurai was obliterated. All of Levi¡¯s clones returned to his physical body as he had reached the limits of his speed and skill. The ughtering of Ghost Samurai shocked everyone present, causing them to fall into silence. Boom! The moment he defeated Ghost Samurai, a barrage of arrows thundered toward him from the shadows. They were traveling at seven times the speed of sound. Pfft! They pierced through in an instant. Chapter 1955 Chapter 1955 The man that had been hiding all this while finally made a move. He was The Dark Archer from Lab of Gods. It was said that his arrow was able to pierce through everything in this world. Even the aerospace-level material could not hold up against it. In fact, Lab of Gods had conducted numerous experiments on him. He was found from a tribe vige in Adrune, and his strength was beyond imagination like no ordinary human. As he shot his arrow, the speed was so fast that one would not even see iting. Not to mention, its uracy was more spot-on than a professional sniper. No preys which he had his eyes on could ever escape. Not even someone as strong as Levi. He would not stand a chance if he got targeted by The Dark Archer. Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. Moreover, Lab of Gods even used gic technology and super serum to enhance The Dark Archer¡¯s capability. He also possessed other techniques, such as the most powerful Invisibility Technique and Assassination Technique. The scariest part was that the Lab of Gods specially created all his weapons. All the materials used were top ss, especially his arrow. It was no ordinary arrow, as Lab of Gods had invested an enormous sum of money in creating it. As it used the hardest existing alloy, it would pierce through aerospace material effortlessly. Most importantly, it had a secret design within it. The arrowhead consisted of highly pressurized energy. When it pierced through a human body, it would explode and destroy everything. That was the most terrifying part of this weapon, and the most expensive part as well. A single arrow would cost more than a million. Hence, The Dark Archer was bound to make every shot count. As The Dark Archer was initially from the tribe vige, he also knew how to add Strange Arts onto his bow and arrows. With the Strange Arts, the arrow would be faster and stronger, with higher uracy. Besides, the Strange Arts boosted his physical attributes, making his strength and reflexibility increase exponentially. His speed was able to reach seven times faster than the speed of sound. All in all, The Dark Archer¡¯s weapon, uracy, and power were all at the top of the line. Hence, he was the perfect choice in order to kill the top-ss enemy. Initially, Bruce did not want to reveal the existence of The Dark Archer this soon. But it looked like it was his only option in order to eliminate Levi. And The Dark Archer had been hiding in the dark, waiting for the opportune moment to attack. The best timing was not when Levi got surrounded by enemies and was severely injured. Even though he might look like he was struggling for survival, The Dark Archer knew the former¡¯s awareness was at the highest during that time. He might even be putting up an act to lure The Dark Archer out. The Dark Archer knew very well that the best timing was when Levi defeated Ghost Samurai. No matter how cautious Levi was, he would let off his guard by a little due to the satisfaction of killing Ghost Samurai. And The Dark Archer¡¯s prediction was right. The battle between the tops was indeed more to the battle of the minds. At that critical moment, The Dark Archer finally made his move as he shot out five arrows at once. To put it more precisely, it was not the arrows but the money that he was shooting. Yet, they were not targeted toward Levi, but Sherrie. That move put Levi in a rather disadvantageous spot. In the nick of time, Levi rushed to rescue Sherrie. Even after five arrows with speed faster than sound, The Dark Archer was still worried as he fired another shot. In fact, the first five were merely a distraction. With that, thisst arrow pierced directly into Levi¡¯s body as blood spurted out instantly. Chapter 1956 Chapter 1956 As the five arrows were heading swiftly toward the direction of Sherrie, Levi immediately rushed to her rescue. He used his fastest speed and managed to push Sherrie aside just before the five arrows reached her. The problem was that the five arrows were not exactly fired simultaneously. There was a tiny little time difference between each one of them. Hence, it made Levi¡¯s rescue act more challenging. He had to be extraordinarily focused. Yet at that critical instance, The Dark Archer fired another arrow. Even though Levi had noticed that arrow, he had no flexibility to evade it after reacting to the first five arrows. To put it precisely, he had to choose between letting Sherrie die or blocking thest arrow. Without a doubt, Levi chose thetter. Swoosh! With that, thest arrow went directly into Levi¡¯s left shoulder. A second after the impact, the arrowhead exploded inside his flesh. Levi¡¯s left shoulder got blown into a big hole, severely injured at that instant. If the arrow went into any of his organs, he would have lost his life. Thump! As Levi copsed to the ground, the crowd burst into a round of cheers. However, The Dark Archer, hiding in the dark, could not rejoice. He was aiming for Levi¡¯s heart, but it only got his shoulder. ¡°I missed it by a bit! Just a little bit!¡± The Dark Archer was beyond exasperated. I should have killed him in one shot! After seeing Ghost Samurai getting killed, the forces in Raysonia sank into deep desperation. But when they saw Levi getting brought down, their eyes shed with hope again. ¡°We¡¯re counting on you!¡± ¡°Levi¡¯s truly strong! It took such a big loss to cause him injury!¡± As the crowd gasped in astonishment, The Death Swordsman and the rest attacked again. They did not want to give Levi any chance of a break. ¡°What¡­¡± Sherrie almost burst into tears as she saw Levi injured terribly. Levi became like this because of me! It¡¯s all my fault! I shouldn¡¯t havee to find him! At that moment, Sherrie fell into extreme regret. ¡°Hehe¡­¡± At that moment, the dwarf samurai let out a peculiarugh and appeared behind Levi. ¡°Pfft!¡± He swiftly drew two daggers from his body and aimed toward Levi¡¯s neck. He wanted to cut Levi¡¯s head down with that. Crack! Crisp! Crisp! Right at the moment, Levi suddenly turned around. He grabbed both the dwarf samurai¡¯s hands and broke them instantly. At the same time, he held onto thetter¡¯s daggers and pierced them into thetter¡¯s throat. The dwarf samurai¡¯s eyes filled with dismay as he dropped to the ground. Thud! Levi threw the dwarf samurai¡¯s body forcefully toward the direction of The Death Swordsman and the others. Whoosh! The Death Swordsman immediately drew his sword and cut the iing corpse in half. Boom!? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. Before he could react, Levi had appeared right in front of him, with a blow punched directly into his body. Pfft! The Death Swordsman got punched into the air. ¡°H-How could he possibly still fight?¡± Everyone was startled upon seeing that scene. Levi¡¯s badly injured. How the h*ll can he still fight? And he even killed the dwarf samurai and injured The Death Swordsman! Little did they know that Levi was struggling on hisst breath. Swish! Just then, something cut through the air with a sharp hiss. It was yet another arrow from The Dark Archer. And it was targeted toward Sherrie again. With that, Levi immediately headed back and showed up in front of Sherrie. He wanted to block it once again. The screeching sound of the arrow sounded horrifyingly powerful. Bam! Surprisingly, Levi managed to catch the arrow with his right hand. Gush! But the arrow¡¯s power was too strong that Levi got driven backward by a lot. At that moment, two deep trails at where his feet were standing formed on the ground. Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! Due to the powerful force on the arrow, Levi¡¯s both hands turned into a mass of bleeding flesh. Chapter 1957 Chapter 1957 The arrow¡¯s force began to spread toward the other parts of his body. By then, his life would be in great danger. Not to mention, the highly pressurized energy in the arrowhead would explode any second. If that happened, Levi would at least be paralyzed if not dead. Gush! Gush! Gush! At that critical moment, The Dark Archer fired another three arrows. Levi was left with no choice, as he struggled to catch those three with his left hand. ¡°Argh!¡± Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. Instantly, his left hand turned into a mess of blood too. He shouted in deep agony as his body staggered backward by the force from the four arrows. There was no way he could stop them. Not to mention, those arrowheads were about to explode. He knew he would not stand a chance of survival against all four explosions. ¡°Kill him!¡± The Death Swordsman would not let go of this perfect chance to take Levi¡¯s life. He charged toward thetter with Double Beam Swords in his hands, determined to end thetter¡¯s life. Meanwhile, the armored warrior and Undead Warrior grabbed the golden opportunity and joined The Death Swordsman. In a blink of an eye, The Death Swordsman and the other two appeared in front of Levi. ¡°Die, Levi!¡± The three of them attacked Levi with their ultimate move. But right at that moment, The Dark Archer realized something wrong. ¡°Not good!¡± But it was toote for them. Levi¡¯s lips curled into a smirk as he suddenly stopped moving backward. As he turned around his body, his hands let go of the four arrows. Gush! Gush! Gush! Those mighty arrows kept moving forward forcefully, but their directions got diverted by Levi. One of them went right into The Death Swordsman, who was standing closest to Levi. Two arrows went toward the armored warrior while thest one went toward Undead Warrior. All three of them were too close to evade such sudden development. Once again, they fell right into Levi¡¯s trap. Levi deliberately caught those arrows barehandedly to lure them into getting close to him. Then he would be able to use The Dark Archer¡¯s arrows to kill them. His n of using the enemy¡¯s weapon to kill the enemy was beyond brilliant. As his n dawned on everyone, it was already toote for them to react. Swoosh! The arrow pierced right through The Death Swordsman¡¯s throat. With the explosion, his head got blown offpletely. Agonized screams ripped from his throat, and green smoke rose from his body. His heartbeat stopped in a blink of eye. Crisp! Crisp! The armored warrior¡¯s special suit was a proud creation of Lab of Gods, all made by aerospace material. It was able to hold against Levi¡¯s punches, but it failed to defend against The Death Swordsman¡¯s two arrows. It got proved now that even the aerospace-level material could not hold up against it. Thump! The armored warrior¡¯s colossal body fell on the ground with a resounding thud. His special suit was shredded into pieces. Meanwhile, Undead Warrior also suffered a tremendous internal injury with the arrow¡¯s explosion. Even though he would not feel pain and his body possessed the fast self-recovery ability, he could not get up for a long while. Thump! Thump! As such, Leviid a few more punches on him, making him almost unrecognizable. A secondter, Levi tied Sherrie onto his body. ¡°Now you¡¯re all that¡¯s left!¡± Levi was determined to cast out The Dark Archer. With all the other allies eliminated, The Dark Archer lost his only advantage. ¡°I-Is he even human?¡± Levi had received suchments countless times, which was the highestpliment an enemy could ever give. Bruce, and the other forces of Raysonia could not believe their eyes. Levi is invincible! How is he still not dead? He¡¯s even killed everyone around him! That¡¯s insane! The Dark Archer, hiding in the dark, recoiled in fear, as he had never encountered someone like this. Chapter 1958 Chapter 1958 Levi¡¯s hands were in bad shape; his body suffered severe injury. His whole body was covered in blood, while a big hole formed on his left shoulder. Not to mention, there were countless minor wounds from his shoulders distributed throughout his back. Even though he sessfully killed all the enemies in his sight, he had paid an enormous price for it. Looking at Levi, whose body was dripping blood, Sherrie¡¯s heart twitched in pain. She med herself for making Levi be like this. Nheless, it was hardly her fault, as it was just a coincidence that she walked into this terrible ce. And in Levi¡¯s eyes, Sherrie¡¯s existence was still worth some value. After all, she had told Levi many secrets of Lab of Gods. ¡°You¡­¡± Just when Sherrie was about to ask Levi, Levi suddenly spoke, ¡°Shhh! Don¡¯t talk!¡± At that moment, he needed to gather all his focus to search for The Dark Archer. There was no room for any distraction or extra sound. With that, Sherrie immediately shut her mouth, not daring even to breathe. ¡°We¡¯re all counting on you now!¡± All the chieftains of the Raysonia forces were praying diligently at that moment. ¡°It¡¯ll be fine. We still have one ace card in hand. He¡¯s the one I n to use to take Levi¡¯s life.¡± Even at this point, Bruce still disyed aposed expression. He had never expected those men to be able to kill Levi. He knew that was hardly realistic based on his understanding of Levi¡¯s power. Since the beginning, he had been betting on his hope for this particr man. Right now, Bruce was also overwhelmed with anxiousness, as Levi had shocked him again and again. Even though he knew Levi was top of the line, thetter still managed to shatter his anticipation. He was way too strong! Does he have any limit? Not only does he have strong power, but he is intelligent and full of schemes! Bruce would never have thought of using the enemy¡¯s weapon against the enemy. Levi was able to defeat all enemies singlehandedly with his strength and wisdom. ¡°He must die!¡± Just then, Bruce got all tensed up as his breath shortened. Cold sweat flowed incessantly from his body. Without a doubt, he was the most nervous person at this moment. Meanwhile, Levi was carrying Sherrie while wandering everywhere, scanning for The Dark Archer¡¯s whereabouts. The atmosphere could not be more tense. At that moment, Levi¡¯s lips curled into a smile. He had managed to scope down therge area to the size of a football field. With this pace, he would find The Dark Archer before long. ¡°We¡¯re doomed. He¡¯s about to be found!¡± The chieftains from the Raysonia all froze on the spot, overwhelmed with nervousness. I¡¯m getting closer and closer to you! A few secondster, Levi scoped down the area by half again. His confident smile gave an invisible pressure to The Dark Archer. Swish, swish, swish¡­ Four arrows appeared swiftly in the nick of time, flying toward Levi. Finally, The Dark Archer revealed himself. He figured it was better to face head to head with Levi rather than wait to be found. At such a close distance, the four arrows locked on Levi. But Levi, who had predicted it evaded them in a blink of an eye. Boom! Boom! All four arrows flew past Levi and exploded into four small mushroom clouds. The Dark Archer escaped to a corner. Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. Swish! Swish! Swish! He kept switching his position while firing a few more arrows. All the shots were powerful and swift butcked a bit of uracy. With that, Levi sessfully avoided all of them. At this point, The Dark Archer had lost all his advantage, as his expertise was in the field of assassination. As his whereabouts got exposed, he was in deep trouble without aid from others. Especially that his opponent was Levi. ¡°Are you still thinking of escaping? That¡¯s impossible!¡± Right then, Levi moved like lightning and grabbed The Dark Archer instantly. The Dark Archer was beyond panicked. Bang! But at that moment, Undead Warrior suddenly attacked Levi. His whole body clung onto Levi tightly. ¡°Shoot me!¡± The undead warrior shouted loudly. The Dark Archer came to the realization immediately. Swish, swish, swish¡­ The Dark Archer fired all his arrows toward Undead Warrior and Levi after another. Chapter 1959 Chapter 1959 The Undead Warrior held onto Levi, determined not to let him loose. If an arrow goes through me, it will hurt Levi as well! Imagine how much damage it will cause if The Dark Archer fires all of them! He was determined to kill Levi at all costs, even if it meant perishing together with thetter. Levi¡¯s invincibility had forced his enemies to make a desperate move as such. With that, The Dark Archer used up all his remaining arrows, firing at them. Even though the power was not as much after going through Undead Warrior, they still could cause massive damage toward Levi. ¡°Poof!¡± ¡°Poof!¡± Arrows by arrows were fired. Lab of Gods had made sixty arrows in total for The Dark Archer. At normal times, The Dark Archer just needed to fire one to kill one enemy. Sixty arrows were supposed to be able tost for a lifetime. After all, he was seldom needed, sometimes only once in a few years. But today, The Dark Archer seemed to have lost his mind as he finished firing all his arrows. I need to kill him no matter what! As long as he isn¡¯t dead, everyone won¡¯t have peace of mind! The Undead Warrior¡¯s body almost shattered into pieces after numerous arrows went through him. His self-recovery ability could not catch up with the pace of The Dark Archer¡¯s attack. In the end, even his brain got blown outpletely. With that, there was no chance for him to recover from such damage. Boom! With thest arrows shot, Undead Warrior¡¯s life ended while his blood spilled all over Levi. By then, countless arrows got pierced into Levi¡¯s body, making him look like a porcupine. Even though those arrows were not as strong, they caused irreparable injury to Levi. The Undead Warrior had sacrificed his life to achieve this oue. Even though it seemed utterly insane, it was theirst resort to stop Levi. ¡°Argh!!!¡± Levi let out a shout at that moment while all the arrows on his body got blown away. ¡°Pfft!¡± Levi spat out a mouthful of blood as his body nearly fell to the ground. The remaining power of those arrows could not be ignored after all. ¡°Go to hell!¡± Again, Levi moved swiftly like lightning toward The Dark Archer. The Dark Archer stood still on his spot, without any intention to move. He hadpleted his job and he got no arrow left. His lips curled into a smile as he closed his eyes slowly. Deep down, he knew Levi would not survive through today, as they still had a secret ace card with them. Meanwhile, Levi had exhausted all his strength and options. I¡¯ve done everything. I can rest now¡­ Boom! Levi showed no mercy as he swung his palm at The Dark Archer¡¯s head. Blood spewed out of The Dark Archer¡¯s head as his life ended right there and then. They¡¯re all dead! Every single one of those top masters is dead! There¡¯s no one left! The forces of Raysonia and Bruce were at a loss. It¡¯s outrageous how formidable he is! He¡¯s the biggest threat to us as long as he¡¯s alive. We must find a way to get rid of him! Levi sat down on the ground after ending The Dark Archer¡¯s life. After so many rounds of battle, he had gotten beyond his limit. After all the enemies got eliminated, he finally could catch a breather. ¡°Are¡­ Are you okay?¡± Sherrie asked nervously. She could feel Levi¡¯s breath bing shorter and weaker. Right at the moment, her heart filled with guilt and regret. ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. Levi let out a smile. ¡°I¡¯m fine. But if another elite appears now, I¡¯ll be dead!¡± Levi was being utterly honest. ¡°Hold on a second¡­ No way¡­¡± In an instant, a dark expression loomed over his face. Rumble¡­ As soon as he finished his sentence, a strong wind started blowing. Not far away, a figure was standing steadily. It was thest ace card of Bruce. Chapter 1960 Chapter 1960 Never in a million years did Levi expect to find another man hidden in the dark! What surprised him further was that there were not just one but three men! Levi could not help but take a deep breath, as he could sense danger around him. How on earth did I miss the third man? He¡¯s either invincible or has remarkable camouging skills! It did not matter how the man was at this point, as Levi knew he was now hanging by a thread! Upon seeing the mysterious man emerge from the dark, a corner of Bruce¡¯s mouth quirked up. That man was his trump card and his most powerful warrior! Finally, it¡¯s time to get rid of Levi once and for all! The Raysonian chieftains, too, let out a maniacalugh. In the past, many of Ghost Samurai and the sorts had sacrificed their lives when they tried to get rid of Levi, and now, it was payback time! Suddenly, one of them asked, ¡°Who is he, Mr. Johnston?¡± Bruce tilted his head and smirked. ¡°He¡¯s the only survivor from the Lab of Gods thirty years ago!¡± He continued, ¡°The purpose of theb project was to produce a godlike figure, but with the technologies back then, it was an impossible mission. A total of five hundred people took part in theb experiment, but only one survived!¡± ¡°This man, The Annihtor, was the only survivor¡ªthe cr¨¨me de cr¨¨me! Theb had sessfully transformed him into an elite superhuman who had transcended the human capacity in terms of strength, endurance, speed, and intelligence! In other words, he¡¯s a human with supernatural powers that you often see in superhero movies!¡± he exined. Upon hearing that, everyone were struck dumb and gasped. What? The Annihtor? That¡¯s crazy! ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. Bruce looked at them and said. ¡°Let me give you an example. His brain was so developed that he could control the physiology of his body and subconscious mind. For instance, he could control his metabolism, blood cirction, and even the speed of his heartbeat! That¡¯s why Levi had no clue he was there all the while!¡± ¡°The moment he controls his brain to halt all the psychological activities, no one would know he was even there!¡± he exined further. Bruce¡¯s detailed exnation had enlightened everyone there. ¡°Besides his brain, his strength and speed have also been developed to the fullest!¡± Excitement was written all over Bruce¡¯s face. The Raysonian chieftains were just as thrilled. After taking a closer nce at The Annihtor, Levi was stunned by his perfect looks. It looks like theb had created a superhuman that is perfect in all ways. The Annihtor, too, gave Levi a sullen re. He was as cold and emotionless as a robot. Sherrie stepped in and raised her voice. ¡°No! You can¡¯t kill him!¡± The Annihtor raised his hand, emitted an invisible force, and shoved her away. In the blink of an eye, The Annihtor zapped past the people around him and appeared before Levi. Levi could feel The Annihtor¡¯s intimidating presence crept over him. All of a sudden, Levi felt something was restricting his movements. At that point, he could not even clench his fist. The Annihtor¡¯s aura was so strong that Levi could not retaliate at all. ¡°Mr. Garrison!¡± Sherrie froze right there, as there was nothing she could do to help Levi. Right at that moment, the wall that had separated them from the people outside had vanished. Apparently, quite a number of people had gathered outside the wall. God of Gamblers, Xenotoph, and influential figures from Goldenport Ind all came over after hearing amotion from a distance. They knew something was happening behind the wall but had no clue what it was all about. The moment the wall disappeared, The Annihtor was already lifting Levi and delivering a fatal punch to his head. Chapter 1961 Chapter 1961 Hundreds and thousands of influential and prominent figures from Goldenport Ind witnessed how The Annihtor smashed Levi¡¯s head! Blood sttered everywhere. ¡°No!¡± Sherrie bellowed in pain. Not only God of Gamblers was dumbfounded, but Xenotoph and all the other influential figures were also just as stunned. Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. What¡¯s going on? Is that Levi, the most powerful warrior on Erudia¡¯s Gem List? Did someone actually defeat him? How is that even possible? Yet, they had to believe what they saw before their eyes. Without a doubt, Levi¡¯s enemy had vanquished him! As of now, everything went by Bruce¡¯s n. He intentionally instructed The Annihtor to remove the wall so that the entire Goldenport Ind could witness Levi¡¯s humiliating defeat! He wanted Erudia and the rest of the world to witness Levi¡¯s death so that the image would haunt them for the rest of their lives! God of Gamblers and the others did not know what happened before that. They believed The Annihtor had ravaged Levi. How powerful could he possibly be? The Annihtor threw another punch at Levi, causing blood to spurt out of his body. After a few continuous punches, Levi waspletely soaked in blood. Everyone present was shocked beyondprehension. Tears welled up in Sherrie¡¯s eyes as she could neither speak nor move. It¡¯s all my fault! Levi wouldn¡¯t have to go through this if it weren¡¯t for me! All of Goldenport Ind¡¯s influential figures¡¯ jaw dropped, and they looked at the two men in disbelief. While the drama persisted, someone was observing the turn of events nearby. It was the Half Phantom! He continued to observe in silence without showing any expression on his face. After dealing with several fatal blows, Levi had lost his breath. Yet, The Annihtor had no intention of stopping what he was doing. ¡°Kill him!¡± Bruce roared. The Annihtor raised his right hand, umted an invincible force, and smashed his palm right through Levi¡¯s heart like a sword! ¡°Go on!¡± Bruce needed The Annihtor to make sure Levi was dead. In the next few seconds, The Annihtorunched the same attack on Levi repeatedly! Levi crashed heavily on the ground. There was no sign of life in him anymore. ¡°No! No!¡± Sherrie shrieked in a hoarse voice. She could not ept this! Even Goldenport Ind¡¯s influential figures were struck dumb. So the man who topped the Gem List is gone? And just like that, someone beat him to death? Unbelievable! Several unmanned aerial vehicles arrived and did a thorough scan on Levi to confirm his death. ¡°There¡¯s no sign of life in him anymore. The man is dead.¡± The vehicles confirmed Levi¡¯s death after analyzing the body. ¡°Go and check on him once again,¡± Bruce, who was a meticulous man, ordered The Annihtor. ¡°He¡¯s dead for sure, Master!¡± The Annihtor reported. Bruce, who was sweating buckets, finally heaved a sigh of relief. He could hardly stand still by the time everything ended. The chieftains from Raysonia all eximed in joy. They were d that they had eliminated their biggest threat! ¡°Great! Report to me once you¡¯ve destroyed his body!¡± Bruce instructed The Annihtor. ¡°Yes, Sir!¡± With a powerful beam, The Annihtorpletely dissolved Levi¡¯s body. There was no way for Levi to make aeback anymore! Chapter 1962 Chapter 1962 At this moment, everyone was on edge. Everyone was breathless, almost suffocating. God of Gamblers, Xenotoph, Sherrie, and the others were waiting for a miracle to happen! ¡°How cruel! To kill a person and destroy the body!¡± They couldn¡¯t stand to watch Levi¡¯s body torn to bits. Especially for Sherrie! For her, it was agonizingly painful to watch! At that moment, even Bruce was highly strung out for some reason. Both his legs were trembling, and his teeth were chattering. His instincts told him something wrong would happen when they destroyed Levi¡¯s dead body. But he had to witness the destruction of Levi¡¯s body to attest his death. Otherwise, he would not believe that he was dead, and he wouldn¡¯t be able to sleep and eat well. The beam of light condensed on The Annihtor¡¯s hands gradually reached Levi. This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. Zap! The light beam enveloped Levi, disintegrating his body bit by bit. No miracle was in sight! Levi didn¡¯t resist, and nobody could save him! s, his body had perished at the hands of The Annihtor. Thud! Bruce copsed and sat on the floor. Boom! Finally, the weight on his shoulders was lifted, and he felt an unprecedented sense of emptiness. As if the very purpose of his life faded away in a blink of an eye, returning to its original nk te. Ever since he was entrusted with the crucial task by the Lab of Gods, he had always deemed Levi as his lifelong nemesis. No, more urately, his lifelong goal was to fight Erudia and kill Levi. Now that Levi was dead, his heart was barren and hollow. As they watched Levi¡¯s body disintegrate, the Raysonian forces cheered and celebrated happily. No one was watching the live broadcast anymore. At the moment, the live broadcast footage started to change, but no one seemed to notice as they were engrossed in joy. ¡°Withdraw all the drones!¡± Bruce withdrew the drones as well, and there were no longer any more visuals. No one knew the changes that happened. In the eyes of Bruce and the others, Levi¡¯s body dissolved to the point he couldn¡¯t be resurrected no matter how powerful the technique or how advanced the technology was; nothing could save him. The Annihtor disintegrated Levi before everyone¡¯s eyes, leaving not even a speck of flesh behind. Sherrie burned with anger. She fainted immediately after coughing out a mouthful of blood. The God of Gamblers, Xenotoph, and others were all desperate. The number one on the Erudia Gem List was defeated. Even the body was disintegrated! How tragic! It was also the shortest term at the top of the Erudia Gem List in history! The reign ended after only a few days of being at the top. Goldenport Ind fell into silence. Everyone was plunged in grief and despair. ¡°Weak!¡± After destroying the bodies of the others, The Annihtor quickly left the scene. From that day on, The Annihtor would be famous worldwide! He defeated Levi solo! In reality, it took many masters to kill Levi, but Bruce would not admit it. He would only tell the world that he killed Levi alone! Even if Sherrie alone saw it, no one would believe her! The feat of killing Levi was enough to make The Annihtor be the strongest being in existence. The Annihtor left the scene. ¡°Let¡¯s go! Take Sherrie too! It¡¯s over!¡± The God of Gamblers eximed after seeing everything. ¡°Mr. Garrison didn¡¯t survive in the end! What a pity!¡± Xenotoph eximed and left the scene as well. Everyone left and the ce became silent. Only a puddle of blood was left. It was the remains of Levi who was disintegrated into a puddle of blood. After waiting for everyone to leave, the Half Phantom appeared. The puddle of blood on the floor suddenly disappeared¡­ What was more frightening was¡­ Chapter 1963 Chapter 1963 Levi¡¯s corpse unexpectedly reappeared again. The bloodstains disappeared, and his corpse manifested. Jaws would be dropped if anyone were to witness this. How was it possible? Was everything that happened fake? Yes! It was all fake! What everyone saw was an illusion conjured by the Half Phantom¡¯s magic to tamper with everyone¡¯s consciousness! The scene where Levi was disintegrated was indeed an illusion! Not only the audience was affected by the illusion, even The Annihtor was affected without exception. He thought he was disintegrating Levi¡¯s corpse, but it was all fake. They were all hallucinations fed into his mind. However, his mind was too powerful! To tamper with his consciousness and produce hallucinations, the Half Phantom had to use his most potent spells along with their most significant efforts to deceive him. Cough! The Half Phantom struggled to walk straight and suddenly coughed out a mouthful of blood. He almost copsed! It was easy to fool others with simple spells, but fooling The Annihtor was on a whole new level. It was beyond difficult! The Half Phantom gave his all to disrupt the consciousness of The Annihtor and caused him to hallucinate. However, performing the spell took a toll on his vitality and caused him to age at least twenty to thirty years older. His hair turned white at a rate that was visible to the naked eye¡­ He paid a miserable price to fool The Annihtor. ¡°Luckily I managed to deceive him!¡± The Half Phantom smiled. As a matter of fact, the Half Phantom only managed to deceive everyone present, but not the machines. However, Bruce and the others only watched the first few parts of the broadcast and stopped watching after they were sure that The Annihtor could disintegrate Levi. If they kept their eyes on the screen, they would have found out that Levi wasn¡¯t disintegrated at all. The Annihtor was fooled¡­ The Half Phantom looked at Levi¡¯s corpse and sighed, ¡°I couldn¡¯t save your life, so I could only save your corpse!¡± It turned out that even the Half Phantom was under the impression that Levi was utterly dead! There was no way for him to save his life from The Annihtor, only his corpse. Because the Half Phantom knew from the beginning that he wouldn¡¯t be able to escape his demise when he saw him. To not get himself involved, he left with an excuse. ¡°This is the price to pay for saving people! Rest in peace! I will save Zoey!¡± said the Half Phantom. Anyone who asked for the aid of the Half Phantom would eventually pay the price. So Levi¡¯s price to pay was to sacrifice his life? ¡°I will bury you well!¡± the Half Phantom mumbled to himself while looking at Levi¡¯s corpse. When he was about to collect Levi¡¯s corpse, his face suddenly changed. ¡°Shit, someone¡¯sing!¡± The Half Phantom threw Levi¡¯s body into the ocean nearby, then vanished himself. The aged Half Phantom used up too much energy earlier. He really could not afford to escape while dragging Levi¡¯s corpse. If he did, he would be discovered. This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. After the Half Phantom vanished, several individuals appeared. They were the dark servants of The Cardinal Hall. They rushed to the scene as quickly as possible after receiving the news of the incident. As soon as they arrived, they started looking around. ¡°Levi is verified dead!¡± After the confirmation, the dark servants left the scene. The Half Phantom waited for the dark servants to leave before reappearing again. Immediately, he rushed toward the ocean next to him and used magical techniques to locate Levi¡¯s position. However, he was surprised to find that Levi¡¯s corpse was no longer there. ¡°It can¡¯t be¡­ The waters are calm and motionless! His corpse can¡¯t drift away in such a short time!¡± The Half Phantom muttered to himself. He proceeded to dive into the ocean and search. After hours of searching the surrounding ocean floor, Levi¡¯s body was still nowhere to be found. His corpse had disappeared¡­ Even the Half Phantom couldn¡¯t believe it. ¡°No! He can¡¯t be alive! How did his corpse disappear?¡± The Half Phantom was confused¡­ Chapter 1964 Chapter 1964 Levi couldn¡¯t be alive! It was confirmed by Bruce, The Annihtor, and the Half Phantom! Now that Levi¡¯s corpse disappeared, the only usible exnation was that his body was collected by someone else. ¡°Just keep the body safe!¡± The Half Phantom sighed and left. In the past few hours. The people of Goldenport Ind, including the influential individuals, were shocked to the core. It was as if an earthquake had happened. Levi, the number one on the Erudia Gem List, had fallen on the ind! He was beaten to death and had his corpse disintegrated in front of the eyes of thousands of people. The incident was appalling, and everyone was overwhelmed by it! Not only that, but all parts of Erudia quickly learned about the news. Levi has fallen! The news was earth-shattering! It shook every corner of Erudia! The number one on the Erudia Gem List is dead. The news came like the sky-splitting thunder. Unbelievable! The Cardinal Hall, Eragon, and even the Dragonites were dumbfounded! After hearing the news, the Seven Fiends and others went unhinged and rushed to Goldenport Ind! Not only them, but many other individuals rushed to Goldenport Ind like madmen because they couldn¡¯t believe it! How could Levi be dead? Even Levi¡¯s Team Of Secret Warriors and the West Sky Lord almost went insane! It happened so suddenly, and they didn¡¯t even know it. Before this, Levi would have told them if he had any ns or conspiracies, but this time, it happened without notice. Nobody knew what was going on, not even the West Sky Lord who had been collecting information for Levi. She was devastated to hear about Levi¡¯s death. The Guardian of Erudia, the Crown King had fallen! Now his identity as the Fiery Demon¡¯s heir was cleared up. Everyone knew that he was still the God of War of Erudia! Especially after he became the number one on the Erudia Gem List, countless people were excited! With him at the top, he could protect Erudia! Even The Cardinal Hall was impressed by him. He redeemed the pride of Erudia back when he foiled the enemy¡¯s cruel ploy. He saved Erudia that was in turmoil. The hope of the people of Erudia returned once again¡­ However, Levi was defeated within a few days. He was beaten to the point where no bones were left¡­ How brutal! Extremely brutal! The scene where Levi was killed was witnessed by thousands of people. It was so real! Levi was really dead! The news almost mortified Wynona of The Cardinal Hall. She nearly fainted. There was even blood seeping out from the corner of her mouth. ¡°What? Is he dead? How is that possible?¡± Wynona was in disbelief. ¡°Levi is dead? That¡¯s great! No. Who killed him? I should be the one who ends his life!¡± Zoey was excited for a moment before she was ovee with rage. Her hatred skyrocketed the moment Levi¡¯s name was mentioned. Sheined about the person who killed Levi and why wasn¡¯t she the one that killed him. Wynona held in her tears and told the others, ¡°Don¡¯t tell Evie and her grandma. Mia as well.¡± The news of Levi¡¯s death spread all across the world! Bruce stood out to testify that Levi was confirmed dead by getting his corpse disintegrated with no chance of resurrection! As they heard the news, the people of Raysonia and Keerea cheered in delight. The nations that were adversaries of Levi cheered. They celebrated with fireworks as if it was a festival! For them, Levi resembled a dagger stabbed through the chest; they couldn¡¯t sleep well without getting rid of him. But everything was over now! No other nation was more excited about Levi¡¯s death than the Zarain. Levi once brought them great shame! Everyone loathed him! Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. Now that Levi was killed, the entirety of Zarain cheered! They even made this day a holiday! Bruce and The Annihtor became the heroes of Zarain! Chapter 1965 Chapter 1965 The Annihtor became Zarain¡¯s superhero after appearing in public for the first time, and the one who benefited the most was Bruce! He received a generous reward for killing Levi. Initially, he was just a spokesperson for the Lab of Gods, an individual of a lower hierarchy. But after killing Levi, he was promoted to be one of the core members of the Lab of Gods. He obtained the right to ess multiple training bases of the Lab of Gods and mobilize ny percent of the equipment andbor of the Lab of Gods. Bruce had never experienced such excitement. Because now he could ess more fundamental technologies, mysterious secrets andmand more powerful people, not just The Annihtor. He could now make use of individuals stronger than The Annihtor. Having been rewarded heavily by the Zarain, Bruce was not intrigued by the power and wealth. His goal was to be a crucial member of the Lab of Gods. Levi died, and his goal was achieved. He killed two birds with one stone! ¡°You have my eternal gratitude, Levi! I would never have thought that I would one day be the core member of the Lab of Gods!¡± Bruce looked up at the sky and smiled. Bruce immediately began Jared¡¯s experiment on energy transformation. No one could stop him now. The Raysonian forces were as delighted as Bruce. If Levi were still alive, he would continue suppressing the Raysonian Bushido and directly affecting them. Now that Levi perished, their ns could be carried out¡­ Levi¡¯s death caused various reactions for many people. Some people mourned, some were crazy about it, some were excited, and some were furious. Some people even got promoted and made a fortune! Levi¡¯s death caused a devastating impact on Erudia. During his time, he thwarted numerous enemy schemes and conspiracies. At this moment, Goldenport Ind was about to be ttened by the arrival of countless strong individuals looking for clues. However, apart from the damages caused by the battle, there was only a pool of blood. Even then, the puddle of blood was a fabrication of the Half Phantom. They couldn¡¯t find anything. ¡°Comrades, please remember these two names, Bruce and The Annihtor! I vow I will make them pay!¡± The Sword Fiend eximed. ¡°We must avenge our Master!¡± ¡°Make them pay!¡± The Seven Fiends and the followers all shouted. ¡°Also, remember! Even though our Master is no longer with us, we must never forget everything our Master taught us and abide by it!¡± the Sword Fiend ordered. Levi conquered them with strength, but he also won their hearts with his charm. ¡°What? Levi is dead?¡± Coincidentally, the Sacred Organization sent the Eighteen Dark Angels to look for Levi. Halfway on their journey, the news of Levi¡¯s death broke out. They were all in shocked. ¡°So the genius meant to be the leader of the Sacred Organization is gone just like that?¡± Everyone was stunned. ¡°Maybe everyone was fooled by Levi and he is not really dead?¡± The strongest member of the Thirteen Fiends under Cyrus, Death Fiend, spoke. ¡°ording to the data we have collected, there have been several instances where Levi did not die and deceived everyone!¡± ¡°Before this, it is eptable that Levi faked his death. Levi¡¯s corpse was destroyed this time, and Bruce witnessed his demise! Everyone knows how cautious Bruce is, right?¡± Everyone became quiet when another one of the Eighteen Dark Angels came up with this theory. Indeed! The Sacred Organization knew Bruce well enough! If anyone else says he¡¯s dead, it could be fake. But if Bruce is the one to dere it, it must be true! ¡°Okay. Let¡¯s return!¡± ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. The Eighteen Dark Angels turned back halfway through their journey. After several days of silence, there was no news of Levi, and the Half Phantom never found Levi¡¯s corpse. He gave up as he had no clue where the corpse was. ¡°I did everything I could!¡± ¡­ But where did Levi¡¯s corpse actually went? Chapter 1966 Chapter 1966 Did a shark eat the corpse? Or did someone save him? No one knew why Levi¡¯s corpse had disappeared. Other than the Half Phantom, everyone else thought that Levi¡¯s corpse had been dissolved. In that case, where did Levi¡¯s corpse go? Everything had an exnation¡ªit was impossible for his corpse to vanish into thin air. What Bruce did not realize was that a piece of particr information had been leaked on the global dark web: Levi was not killed by The Annihtor. Instead, he had been killed through thebined forces of multiple skilled fighters and The Annihtor had merely taken advantage of that. They even published the list of experts who killed Levi. The details of Levi¡¯s battle with them were also specified clearly. It was clear that Bruce and Raysonia¡¯s forces were behind everything. Bruce was utterly shocked. Who published that on the dark web? They actually know all the details of the fight! We¡¯ve already sealed all information, so how did the informant find out? It¡¯s impossible that someone from the Raysonia¡¯s forces leaked it. So, who is it? The person even published a lot of strong evidence, making it irrefutable. He imed to be Levi¡¯s admirer. Even if Levi was dead, the truth must be exposed, so everyone could know how brave he had been. No matter how powerful Levi might be, he was still outnumbered, thus leading to his defeat. Regardless, what Bruce said about Levi being killed by The Annihtor was false. ¡°Oh my God! There are so many fighters involved. Did Levi kill all of them alone?¡± ¡°Even though he had a burden with him, he could still kill so many fighters. As expected of someone who topped Erudia¡¯s Gem List!¡± ¡°Damn it! The Annihtor yed dirty! How despicable!¡± ¡°They are just a bunch of shameless jerks. Go to hell!¡± While everyone praised Levi¡¯s bravery, they criticized Bruce and The Annihtor. Despite his death, Levi was still as revered as when he was alive. The Manifest Court did not even update the Gem List. For the time being, Levi was still in the first ce. This was an unprecedented situation. Not only was a deceased fighter still on the list, but he was also topping it. That was Levi¡¯s charisma. However, everyone interpreted it differently from The Manifest Court. It seemed like The Manifest Court had discovered something else, but kept their silence about it. Meanwhile, everyone else was still oblivious. The Manifest Court was so mysterious that even The Cardinal Hall was clueless about its operations too. After all, The Manifest Court was capable enough to investigate the Sacred Organization. Since they did not update the Gem List and continued cing Levi in the first ce, they might have another intention. After realizing the truth, the Seven Fiends were furious. They were already nning how to take revenge. Meanwhile, the Eighteen Dark Angels gathered somewhere in Baykeep. The sky was dark, while the stormy winds sent the sand and dust whirling vigorously in the sky. An enormous ck castle towered over them. It looked as ominous as a mythic beast¡¯s open jaws¡ªmysterious and terrifying. The Eighteen Dark Angels entered. In arge hall, all of them kneeled in unison. They were so devout that they seemed like fervent believers. ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. An obscured figure sat atop the throne in front of them. ¡°Your Highness, Levi has already died. We couldn¡¯t bring him here!¡± said the Death Fiend carefully. ¡°Yeah. Bruce from the Lab of Gods has devised a n to kill him. We¡¯ve confirmed that the intel is urate,¡± added the rest. A long silence ensued, causing the Eighteen Dark Angels to feel uneasy as they knelt on the floor. They did not know what the Dark Emperor was thinking about, nor did they dare to ask. A minute passed before a stern and strange voice sounded. ¡°He has deceived the entire world!¡± ¡°Huh?¡± The Dark Emperor¡¯s shocking remark caused the Eighteen Angels to be dumbfounded. A look of disbelief appeared in their eyes. What? He deceived the entire world? Doesn¡¯t that mean¡­ ¡°Did Levi trick us? Is he still alive?¡± A scary question surfaced in everyone¡¯s mind. Chapter 1967 Chapter 1967 This sudden revtion dropped upon them like a bomb, engulfing them in utter panic. If news about this got out, the entire world would be in chaos. A look of disbelief appeared on Death Fiend and the other members of the Eighteen Dark Angels¡¯ faces. How is that possible? Bruce watched his corpse dissolve! ¡°Wait! It¡¯s possible that what everyone saw was nothing but an illusion! Isn¡¯t Goldenport Ind the hometown of Erudia¡¯s master of magical techniques? Perhaps, an extremely powerful master has intervened. What everyone saw was merely an illusion!¡± Death Fiend suddenly realized what was going on. ¡°Even if that¡¯s the case, how can he conceal it from so many experts? Someone exposed the details of the battle and confirmed that Levi had been defeated.¡± The Eighteen Dark Angels started discussing amongst themselves. They concluded that Levi had definitely died, but a master of magical technique might have rescued his corpse afterward. The Dark Emperor¡¯s stately voice sounded again. ¡°The person I¡¯ve set my eyes on will never fail. However, what surprised me was¡­¡± He paused mid-sentence. Everyone was even more confused about what the Dark Emperor was trying to say. Did Levi do something that went against his expectations? No way! It¡¯d be a miracle if Levi¡¯s still alive. However, judging from the Dark Emperor¡¯s tone, it sounds like he won¡¯t be surprised if Levi is still alive. Something else has surprised him¡­ ¡°I hope that it¡¯s just a coincidence! A coincidence¡­¡± The Dark Emperor¡¯s consecutive sighs echoed across the castle like a thunderous boom. However, everyone became even more perplexed. Is there something about Levi that can scare the Dark Emperor? It was obvious to the Eighteen Dark Angels how powerful the Dark Emperor was. Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. To them, his highness was like their divinity. Not even the most extreme subject from the Lab of Gods couldpare to him! Meanwhile, a figure appeared in The Manifest Court of The Cardinal Hall. He bowed slightly in front of The Manifest Court to show his respect. ¡°Why are you here?¡± A surprised voice sounded from within. ¡°I¡¯m here to confirm if Levi has died or not,¡± replied the visitor. ¡°Indeed, you¡¯re the only one who remains doubtful about this¡­ Haha!¡± Laughter rang out. ¡°What¡¯s the answer?¡± asked the visitor again. ¡°Hahaha!¡± The only response from The Manifest Court wasughter. ¡°Alright, I understand.¡± The person turned around and left. Robed yer lived in a house in Oand City. Aside from his martial abilities, Robed yer was also an extremely rich man. He had six houses within Oand City alone. All of them were located in the city center, with any random house costing hundreds of billions. He had six of those houses, excluding other properties that he also owned. Furthermore, Robed yer never stayed in a single spot. He had properties in other ces as well. At that moment, he was sipping some tea to calm himself. He could not ept Levi¡¯s downfall. After all, Levi was not only his most powerful opponent but also his savior. Even though Levi had appeared, disguised as a doctor, Robed yer still recognized him. He had been wishing to find an opportunity to repay Levi¡¯s favor, but it seemed impossible now. Robed yer heaved a deep sigh. Whoosh! At that moment, Robed yer¡¯s ears detected a noise outside. ¡°Who¡¯s that?¡± he eximed in shock. He was the only person in the house after instructing his apprentices and butler to leave. Not even the sounds of a bug could escape him. Why did I hear a noise? Whoosh! Robed yer appeared in the courtyard as quickly as a bolt of lightning and hurried toward the source of the noise. Someone stood in front of him. ¡°Who¡¯s that?¡± asked Robed yer coldly. His intense gazended on the person¡¯s face. ¡°What?¡± When he caught a closer glimpse of the person, a look of utter terror crossed his face. He could barely believe his eyes. ¡°It¡¯s you?¡± Robed yer swallowed hard. Chapter 1968 Chapter 1968 Although he wasmenting Levi¡¯s death just moments before, the person was now right in front of him. It was definitely not a ghost or a figment of his hallucination. The person was none other than Levi himself! He¡¯s still alive! Robed yer was so excited that he wanted to let out a roar, but he could not make a single sound. ¡°I can onlye to you.¡± Levi smiled. The reasons why he came to look for Robed yer were simple. Firstly, everyone knew that Robed yer had been poisoned. Even if he managed to survive, his power would diminish greatly. In reality, however, Levi had cured him already. Despite so, he had already faded from everyone¡¯s memory. As he was no different from a dead man, no one paid attention to him. Secondly, Dno, who was associated with the Raysonia¡¯s forces, was Robed yer¡¯s apprentice. Thirdly, Robed yer was influential enough to help Levi. ¡°That¡¯s great!¡± Despite the numerous words Robed yer wanted to say, everything was condensed into this single sentence. That¡¯s right! Levi is still alive! He isn¡¯t dead! The Manifest Court and the Dark Emperor already knew this. This was why The Manifest Court did not update the Erudia Gem List, and why the Dark Emperor gave the Eighteen Dark Angels such a response. Why was Levi still alive? Back then, he had no way out when he was battling the numerous experts. All he could do was to let The Annihtor defeat him. The reason why his corpse was not destroyed was because of the Half Phantom, a master of magical techniques. Everyone was confused about how he could still survive. It was not because someone had saved him. Everything boiled down to Levi himself. Even after he killed everyone else, The Annihtor appeared right at that moment. Although it was true that he was out of ideas, he still had the Forbidden Technique. When he was fettered by the Dragon Chain, he had used the Forbidden Technique for the first time. However, as no one was watching him back then, no one knew that he had used the Forbidden Technique. However, there were so many people watching him at that moment, especially Bruce and the others. That was equivalent to the entire world spectating him. If he unleashed the Forbidden Technique, he would expose himself. The impacts on his master would be significant. Because of how mysterious his master was, Levi was unwilling to expose him. After all, he was also a man of his word. He would keep his promises, especially to his master who had saved his life. Hence, the Forbidden Technique was definitely out of bounds. Even if he was on the brink of death, he still could not use it. If he used the Forbidden Technique, he could kill The Annihtor no matter how powerful thetter might be. In that case, he could survive. However, his trump card, the Forbidden Technique, and his master would be exposed to Bruce. More terrifyingly, there were multiple people monitoring his every move in secret. The Lab of Gods and the Sacred Organization still operated in mysterious ways. Levi was also wary about The Cardinal Hall and Eragon. Hence, he could never reveal his hidden trump card. There was only one method left¡ªuse the Forbidden Technique, but only half of it. Levi possessed multiple Forbidden Techniques, with one of them called the Secrecy Spell. It was a very special Forbidden Technique. Once someone used it on himself, his aura and signs of vitality would disappear. Regardless of how powerful one might be, or how advanced a machine might be, nothing could detect his existence. It was as if he had vanished into thin air. If one did not personally see the vanishing person, it would be impossible to find him. This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. No matter how omnipotent one was, no one could detect the person¡¯s existence. Levi had always suspected that his master used this Forbidden Technique to hide in the prison. In that case, no one should even bother to try looking for him. Before he used that spell, Levi was certain that his master was using that Forbidden Technique. That was why no one looked for him for so many years. Naturally, this Forbidden Technique could be used to fake one¡¯s death! However, as there were many people monitoring him, Levi did not dare to unleash the full technique. Instead of concealing himself, he might expose himself instead. Hence, he only used half of the Forbidden Technique. As for the other half¡­ Chapter 1969 Chapter 1969 Levi had used the Forbidden Technique to hide all traces of himself. That step was used especially to target the masters of magical techniques. If someone pretended to be dead, everything would have stopped, including his heartbeat. To any modern machine or person, he would seem dead. No matter how one checked him, his death was certain. However, masters of magical techniques, who were moremonly known as fortune tellers, could detect the person¡¯s traces and existence. It was impossible to hide the truth from them. For example, when Levi could not find Zoey, he thought that she was dead. However, Wildefield managed to find out that she was still alive because they had left a mark on her. Zoey was only dead if the mark was destroyed. However, as the mark was still intact, it meant that she was alive. The same principle could be applied here. The masters of magical techniques and the extremely powerful fighters could still detect someone¡¯s existence, and thus, whether the person was dead or not. For someone as meticulous as Bruce, he would still be worried even after witnessing Levi¡¯s corpse being dissolved. He gathered shamans from tribe viges, a witch, and even a priest to check if Levi was truly dead. Their skillsets were quite simr to that of Erudia¡¯s masters of magical techniques. Yet, they still could not detect any signs of Levi¡¯s existence! As such, they concluded that he was dead. Only then did Bruce feel relieved. Levi had used the Forbidden Technique to trick them into believing that he was truly dead instead of feigning his own death. He only used half of the technique because he wanted to conceal the fact that it was a Forbidden Technique. That way, he would not bring any trouble to his master. As for the other half¡­ Levi managed to seed because of his recent medical research. To cure Zoey and the talented fighters of Erudia who had been crippled, Levi had flipped through all the ancient medical scrolls left by his master. Hence, Levi used his medical knowledge to make himself appear dead. With his advanced medical skills, no one realize that he was merely feigning his own death. In addition to the Forbidden Technique, he seemed to everyone else that he was truly dead. He managed to deceive everyone, except the truly powerful such as the Dark Emperor and The Manifest Court. More scarily, the Dark Emperor had noticed something abnormal. From his doubts earlier, it was obvious that he had discovered the Forbidden Technique. However, as Levi had only unleashed half of it, the Dark Emperor was still unsure. That was why he was still suspicious. If Levi had unleashed the Forbidden Techniquepletely, the Dark Emperor would definitely find out. In that case, his master¡¯s identity would be exposed. Hence, in the nick of time, Levi used his medical skills to feign his death. Then, he used the Forbidden Technique to conceal all signs of his vitality. With that, he managed to deceive everyone, including the Half Phantom, Xenotoph, and the rest. Even though he was pretending to be dead, Levi was still conscious and aware of everything that was happening. What Levi did not expect was that Bruce wanted The Annihtor to destroy his body. If he continued to fake his death, his body might actually be dissolved. At that most critical moment, Levi knew that a master of magical techniques had intervened. He realized that it was the Half Phantom afterward. After the Half Phantom threw him into the sea, he left directly. Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. Robed yer listened to Levi narrate everything patiently. Stroking his chin, he peered at Levi suspiciously and asked, ¡°I have a question¡­ So the Half Phantom cast a spell, created an illusion, and caused everyone to think that your corpse has been dissolved. However, Bruce and the rest spectated everything through the real-time footage from the drones¡­ No matter how powerful the Half Phantom might be, he can¡¯t possibly deceive those people in front of the screens too, right?¡± Although Bruce did not really focus on the footage at the start, he had witnessed the scene when The Annihtor started to dissolve Levi¡¯s corpse. In that case, it was uncertain how Bruce could still be deceived. Chapter 1970 Chapter 1970 When Levi heard Robed yer¡¯s question, he remained silent. He rolled his sleeves up and revealed his bloody wounds. ¡°Oh my¡­¡± Robed yer was shocked, having understood what had happened. The scene of The Annihtor dissolving Levi¡¯s corpse was real! Levi had been severely injured by The Annihtor¡¯s beams. The Half Phantom only deceived the rest at the end. Because what Bruce witnessed at the start was real, he did not suspect anything. After all, it was impossible for the surveince footage to be false. He had merely not seen what happened afterward. ¡°Are your wounds alright?¡± asked Robed yer immediately. ¡°They¡¯re fine. I¡¯m a doctor, anyway. These are just superficial injuries, so they¡¯ll heal soon.¡± Levi looked nonchnt. For some reason, however, Robed yer felt pity for him. With their age difference, he could very well be Levi¡¯s older brother. To him, Levi was like a child. Yet, he had to shoulder the burden of protecting Erudia. ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. Over and over again, he was injured¡­ Over and over again, he teetered on the brink of death¡­ ¡°Mr. Garrison, since you¡¯re still alive, you probably have a n, right?¡± Robed yer already guessed that Levi wanted to take action. ¡°That¡¯s why I came looking for you. Now, I can¡¯t seek help from any of my subordinates because I¡¯ll expose that fact that I¡¯m still alive.¡± Levi smiled. ¡°What do you need me to do, Mr. Garrison? Just tell me!¡± offered Robed yer. No one knew that he still possessed his previous abilities. In fact, he was stronger than before! He was in a better position to help Levi this way. ¡°You¡¯ve been keeping an eye on your disciple, Dno, right?¡± asked Levi. ¡°Yes. I already have a grasp on his tracks in Raysonia,¡± replied Robed yer. Smirking coldly, Levi said, ¡°The Raysonian forces, Bruce and the Levi tried to kill me this time. I¡¯ll never let them off the hook! I want to take revenge on every single of them! My first target is the Raysonian forces. Using Dno, I need you to help me investigate all of their operations.¡± Levi was filled with a desire for murder¡ªhe yearned to take revenge! He would personally take revenge on the Raysonia forces, Bruce, and the others. None of them would be shown any mercy, especially The Annihtor! To fake his death, Levi had suffered The Annihtor¡¯s blows for nothing. Levi was determined to pay it back to him two-fold. ¡°Sure, no problem. I¡¯ll definitely help!¡± Robed yer nodded. Recently, he had discovered something critical from Dno. This was also a reason why Levi had looked for him. If he asked the West Sky Lord to investigate, he might alert the others unnecessarily. Furthermore, the West Sky Lord and the rest had been drowning in grief for the past few days. They had probably given up on investigating anything. ¡°Do it as soon as possible! I¡¯ll be heading to Raysonia tomorrow, which makes it my third trip there. My first two trips have both ended up in chaos. This time, I want to destroy Raysonia, making them live in the shadow of my terror forever! The moment they hear my name, they¡¯ll tremble and faint from fear.¡± Levi was so riled up that Robed yer fell into a daze looking at him. If someone else said that, he would think that the person was just spouting nonsense. However, this was none other than Levi, who was still alive. At that moment, Robed yer was filled with anticipation. He was not only a witnesser of this momentous event but also a participant of it. He had lived for so many years, but he could not evenpare to Levi, who had only lived for two or three decades. After all, no one but Levi would dare to create a ruckus at Raysonia. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll arrange for it right away. I¡¯ll mobilize all of my manpower and connections to do this!¡± However, an awkward look crossed Robed yer¡¯s face afterward. ¡°I have a small request, though?¡± ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°Please let me tag along! I want to make a name for myself again!¡± said Robed yer. After thinking about it, Levi nodded. Chapter 1971 Chapter 1971 Although he initially nned on going alone, he did not mind bringing Robed yer along. Firstly, Robed yer was very powerful. Secondly, he had already faded from everyone¡¯s attention. ¡°Right, when we fought earlier, I realized that your technique is slightly wrong¡­¡± Levi had inherited a lot of knowledge from his master, which was all-epassing and comprehensive. In fact, it was the most foundational knowledge of any martial arts in the world. As all techniques were rted in some ways, Levi could notice some ws and mistakes in Robed yer¡¯s techniques. When faced with Levi¡¯s guidance, Robed yer did not dare to be arrogant at all. Instead, he listened attentively. ¡°I see! No wonder¡­ I get it now.¡± ¡°What? I can do that?¡± ¡°Oh my God? This is possible?¡± ¡°I¡¯m going mad!¡± Robed yer¡¯s exmations resounded through the house for the entire night. After receiving Levi¡¯s guidance, Robed yer was able to resolve many of the doubts he had regarding martial arts. His abilities soared rapidly, reaching a new level that surpassed his past self, even when he had the Divine Sword. If he fought with the experts whom Levi battled a few days ago, he might defeat all of them. Of course, The Annihtor was an exception. Not even Levi knew how powerful he was. This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. In the past, Levi thought that Robed yer was not powerful enough. However, he had now found an assistant whose abilities were up to standard. Both of them were energetic the next day. For Robed yer, it was because he had achieved a breakthrough and reached a higher league. For Levi, it was because his wounds had healed significantly after a night¡¯s worth of treatment. He was already two-third healed. Soon, he would recoverpletely. ¡°Why don¡¯t you go to Raysonia after you¡¯ve fully recovered, Mr. Garrison?¡± asked Robed yer. He was mainly worried about Levi¡¯s injuries. ¡°No! We have to go now, as soon as possible. I want to catch them off guard and kill them!¡± Levi was firm. Robed yer nodded. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll arrange for it now.¡± Soon, he finished all the arrangements. ¡°I need to disguise myself. You can choose if you want to put on a disguise or not¡ªit doesn¡¯t matter.¡± Levi used an ancient disguise technique in front of Robed yer and swiftly transformed into another person. Robed yer did not even recognize him. ¡°I¡¯ll disguise myself too, Mr. Garrison. It¡¯s more convenient that way.¡± Robed yerughed. Just when Levi was about to change Robed yer¡¯s appearance, a voice sounded. ¡°Master!¡± ¡°Oh no! It¡¯s Dno!¡± Robed yer¡¯s expression changed drastically when he realized that it was Dno¡¯s voice. As someone who was wary of everything, Dno was able to conceal his identity and stay by Robed yer¡¯s side. More importantly, he was from Raysonia. Robed yer was worried that he might notice something abnormal after seeing Levi. The only solution is to kill Dno, but I can¡¯t do that now. He still serves a purpose alive. Dno has already finished his mission and ruined me, but why is he still roaming around Erudia? Firstly, he¡¯s still oblivious to the fact that his identity has been exposed. Secondly, he probably had a new mission. While Robed yer was thinking about it, Dno and the rest had already entered. When Dno saw Robed yer looking prepared to go out, he immediately asked, ¡°Where are you going, Master?¡± Robed yer had already regained hisposure by then. ¡°I¡¯m going to Raysonia!¡± he replied calmly. Meanwhile, he quickly thought of a way to deal with Dno. ¡°Raysonia?¡± Dno and the rest were shocked. ¡°Why are you going to Raysonia, Master?¡± asked Dno. ¡°I¡¯m going to visit an old friend!¡± Before Robed yer could exin further, Dno¡¯s gazended on Levi. ¡°Who is this, Master?¡± asked Dno. A few of Robed yer¡¯s disciples nced at Levi too. At that moment, Robed yer was at peak of anxiety, afraid that Dno would notice something. However, Levi¡¯s reaction to the situation gave Robed yer a huge shock. Chapter 1972 Chapter 1972 When Levi spoke, he spoke in fluent Raysonian. Robed yer was an experienced man and had fought with a swordmaster in the past. Hence, he understood some Raysonian. However, he was still stunned when he heard Levi speaking it. It was as if Levi had grown up in Raysonia. Even Dno was shocked. As someone from Raysonia, he knew how fluent Levi was. Including his tone and ent, Levi was like a native of Raysonia. On the other hand, this was not actually tough for Levi. When he was training with the special forces in the past, learning thenguages and customs of other countries had already be a foundational skill. The more knowledgeable one was about it, the lower the chances of dying. Hence, every one put in a lot of effort in mastering that. Usually, Levi could not be bothered to learn about foreign cultures, but his missions left him with no choice. Surprisingly, this skill came in handy now. What Levi said was very simple. He came from Ulmrich, an ind in Raysonia. Robed yer¡¯s old friend, who was also a descendent of one of his disciples, had sent Levi to pick him up. Dno and his other disciples knew that Robed yer had traveled extensively around the world. It was not surprising that he had a few disciples in Raysonia. More importantly, Levi¡¯s fluent Raysonian and ent gave no reason for Dno to doubt him. ¡°I see!¡± Dnoughed and said, ¡°Master, you should¡¯ve told me if you¡¯re going to Raysonia. That¡¯s my turf!¡± After all, the persona which Dno had created for himself was one who knew Raysonia well. ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. Upon meeting Levi¡¯s gaze, Robed yer immediately agreed. ¡°Okay, go and prepare now.¡± ¡°No problem, Master!¡± Dno left excitedly. After everyone left, Robed yer asked confusedly, ¡°Mr. Garrison, we¡¯ll no longer have control now. Although I do have disciples in Raysonia, we¡¯ll have to fabricate more lies now. I¡¯m afraid that our true intentions will be exposed.¡± However, Leviughed. ¡°Don¡¯t be scared!¡± ¡°Why?¡± Robed yer was confused. ¡°Because he wants to kill you!¡± Robed yer shuddered when he heard that. His expression changed as a realization dawned upon him. ¡°Dno doesn¡¯t care what reason you have. The main point is that you¡¯re going to Raysonia! This is an amazing opportunity for him to prove himself to his master. If he manages to kill you, it¡¯ll be a huge blow to Erudia¡¯s martial arts world. Once you leave Erudia and go to Raysonia, it¡¯ll be a great chance for him to kill you. He¡¯s probably sending a message to his master now. Once we enter Raysonia, there¡¯ll be a death trap waiting for us!¡± exined Levi with a smile. Although Robed yer was unwilling to admit it, that was the truth. He had been blind enough to ept Dno as his disciple. ¡°However, he didn¡¯t know that you¡¯ve regained your full powers, and is even stronger than before. Furthermore, I¡¯m with you!¡± assured Levi again. ¡°This is a good thing! Through Dno, it¡¯s easier to find out who has been manipting everything behind the scenes,¡± he added. Robed yer had a sudden revtion. Levi is right. Meanwhile, Dno had already sent a message to the forces in Raysonia, saying that Robed yer would be heading there immediately. The forces in Raysonia were like Dno¡ªthey were not interested in why Robed yer wanted to go to Raysonia. Furthermore, as Levi had already convinced Dno, thetter did not suspect anything. All they cared about was the fact that Robed yer was going to go to Raysonia. ¡°That¡¯s great! The fighter who topped Erudia¡¯s Gem List has just been killed. If Robed yer, who used to be in the second ce, is killed as well, Erudia will suffer a huge blow!¡± ¡°Mobilize the men! Although Robed yer has been cured of the poison, he is much weaker now. We can kill him without sending out many fighters.¡± A death trap was waiting for Levi and Robed yer at that moment. Chapter 1973 Chapter 1973 While Dno and the forces in Raysonia thought that they were a step ahead of Robed yer, the reality was that Levi and he were actually miles ahead of them already. Never would they expect Levi to be alive, and even heading to Raysonia to take revenge. In fact, Dno was the one who offered to bring them there. Soon, Levi and the rest made their preparations and followed Dno to Raysonia. During the journey, the Raysonian forces contacted Dno and said that they had prepared everything. Upon thinking that Robed yer would soon die in his hands, Dno became extremely excited. His position in the organization would be higher! Meanwhile, Levi and Robed yer had already fabricated a wless story about his old friend in Raysonia. Even if Dno were to investigate it, he would not find anything. Yet, they did not know that news about Robed yer going to Raysonia had already spread far and wide there. Many forces in Raysonia were getting restless, wishing to witness the downfall of the Erudian legend. Afternding at Ulmrich in Raysonia, Dno had prepared some cars to transport them around. The cars drove out of the bustling city center and toward a more remote area. Naturally, Levi and Robed yer knew what he was up to. ¡°This isn¡¯t right¡­ The route is wrong!¡± remarked Levi on purpose. Dnoughed. ¡°I have a present for Master.¡± ¡°Okay, I want to see what you have for me!¡± A look of anticipation crossed Robed yer¡¯s face, as if he did not suspect anything. A small smile formed on Dno¡¯s lips. No matter how powerful his master was, his weakness was that he trusted his disciples too much. Soon, the car arrived at a remote hill. The sky darkened as a murderous aura filled the air. ¡°We¡¯re here, Master. I¡¯ll get the present first!¡± Dno gave an excuse to leave the car. Still sitting in the car, Levi exchanged a nce with Robed yer. ¡°It¡¯sing!¡± Levi chuckled. Robed yer was already monitoring the people Dno contacted in Erudia and Raysonia. In fact, he had also discovered the various spies and relevant addresses in both countries. Dno¡¯s death trap had exposed too much information. The forces backing him up were oblivious to the fact that they were being spied on right now. As a result, Levi had already garnered a lot of information about the forces backing Dno up. His next step was to take revenge on all of them, not letting a single one of them off the hook. Both of them got out of the car. This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. Soon, more than a hundred fighters suddenly surrounded them, sealing any paths of escape. Boom! A huge clock was moved over and smashed heavily on the ground. Looking at Levi and Robed yer, Dnoughed sinisterly. ¡°This is my gift for you, Master! This means that your time is up! I¡¯ll be sending you away on yourst journey in this world.¡± ¡°A-Are you going to kill me?¡± Like a skilled actor, Robed yer feigned a look of surprise. ¡°That¡¯s right, Master. I¡¯m going to kill you! Also, I¡¯m the one who poisoned you¡­ I¡¯m from Raysonia!¡± Dno exposed all of his secrets. In his opinion, it was impossible for Robed yer and Levi to survive. Revealing all of his previous deeds gave him a weird sense of satisfaction. ¡°You¡­¡± Robed yer pretended to be dumbfounded. All the forces in Raysonia, especially those in the martial arts world, were paying close attention to this scene. Dno thought that his status would rise significantly after killing Robed yer. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Master. Hahaha!¡± A twisted look of menace suddenly appeared on Dno¡¯s face. ¡°Attack! Kill them!¡± The fighters whom the Raysonian forces had dispatched were all going to target the injured Robed yer. No matter what, his death was certain. However, after Levi exchanged a nce with Robed yer, they revealed a meaningful smile. ¡°Die!¡± More than a hundred fighters charged toward both of them. Chapter 1974 Chapter 1974 Dno then turned around gracefully as he knew it would be a one-sided massacre without even having to look. Hundreds of warriors came charging forward, but Levi simply stood there with his hands behind his back. Robed yer, on the other hand, struck at his foes without any hesitation. Boom! Spurt! Putting what he learnedst night into use, his punch packed such immense power that the enemy instantly exploded in a bloody mist. Boom! ¡°Argh!¡± ¡°Gah!¡± ¡°Aaah!¡± Blood sttered everywhere, and ear-piercing screams could be heard as every single punch he delivered turned the enemy into a bloody pulp. None of the warriors expected Robed yer toe out of their encounterpletely unscathed and show no signs of poisoning whatsoever. Dno was right about the fight being a one-sided massacre, except it was his men that were being killed by Robed yer. ¡°Ah!¡± The screams of anguish continued in the background. Dno turned around when he noticed something was amiss, and what he saw next nearly made him faint. Hundreds of warriors were dropping like flies left and right. Robed yer was so overwhelmingly powerful that he made those warriors look like ordinary, untrained people. Everyone was dumbfounded as a ton of questions filled their heads. Is this guy really Robed yer? Wasn¡¯t he given a nasty poison? Shouldn¡¯t he be severely weakened by now? Didn¡¯t he drop to fifth ce on the Gem List? How is he still so strong? It¡¯s almost as if he got stronger than before he was poisoned! Dno finally realized that he had messed up big time when he saw Robed yer get increasingly aggressive inbat. This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. Boom! With a hard stomp, Robed yer shattered a huge bell and sent pieces of it flying everywhere. Swoosh! ¡°Pfft!¡± ¡°Ugh!¡± The pieces tore right through the warriors¡¯ bodies, and their numbers had gone from hundreds to a mere few in the blink of an eye. Having finally snapped out of it, Dno quickly fled the scene as he didn¡¯t want to end up dead. Levi simply chuckled as he watched Dno run away without giving chase. Awesome, now we don¡¯t even need to search for the headquarters because Dno will lead us straight to it! Levi figured Dno would return to the headquarters after making his escape, so he left a mark on Dno¡¯s body and would be able to find him no matter where he went. Robed yer then quickly mopped up the rest of the warriors after Dno left. In the past, it would have taken him quite some time to dispatch that many warriors, but he had improved so much that he got it done in just a few minutes. The fight with Robed yer in Ulmrich had alerted most of the Raysonian forces. ¡°What? Robed yer wasn¡¯t affected by the poison and has gotten stronger?¡± ¡°How is that possible? It almost feels like he should be ranked third on the Gem List!¡± The Dark Sun was the name of a powerful Raysonian organization that had always been targeting Levi and Erudia as a whole. It was formed when powerful elders from all fields in Raysonia banded together for the prosperity of the Raysonian martial arts world. The Dark Sun had made several ns against the Erudian martial arts world shortly after its inception, but Levi had foiled every single one of them. Working together with Bruce to kill Levi was the first major aplishment for them, and they were going to kill Robed yer next. However, Robed yer surprised them with his overwhelming power which far surpassed their expectations. Dno ran straight for the headquarters as quickly as he could for fear of being pursued, inadvertently exposing some very valuable information in the process. Meanwhile, Levi and Robed yer hade up with a name list of The Dark Sun¡¯s key forces. There were ten in total, each of them being big shots from all sorts of fields. ¡°Are you all prepared to die?¡± Chapter 1975 Chapter 1975 Levi began going through the names on the list. Let¡¯s see¡­ We¡¯ve got Raysonia¡¯s first and secondrgest business conglomerates, the Yamaguchi Corporation and Matsugami Corporation¡­ A local tyrant in the Raysonian underworld named Shin Yoshikawa¡­ The Watanabe family which serves as the military strategist of Raysonia (Former family of the military strategist, Tenichi Watanabe)¡­ The six ancient martial arts ns of Raysonia, namely the Kitajima family, the Hattori family, the Nogawa family, the Kameda family, the Kuno family, and the Yagyuu family¡­ Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. Andstly, the Taiin Shrine which houses a huge number of priests (simr to Erudia¡¯s master of magical techniques)¡­ Those are the key forces of The Dark Sun, and they all have very specific responsibilities. Some contribute financially, some provide firepower, and some are in charge of strategizing. However, the organization is highly secretive, and practically no one in Raysonia knows of its existence. The Dark Sun had devised many ns in secret, but Dno¡¯s actions had exposed every single one of them. He¡¯s currently hiding in Edojo, the capital city of Raysonia. So, his loyalty is with the Watanabe n, I see¡­ Levi was fully aware of Dno¡¯s whereabouts at all times. ¡°Which one are we closest to right now?¡± he asked. Robed yer was able to quickly pinpoint the locations of those key members. ¡°Since we¡¯re in Ulmrich, I¡¯d say the Matsugami Corporation. The Kameda family is also here in Ulmrich, but they¡¯re a bit farther away.¡± ¡°In that case, let¡¯s start with the Matsugami Corporation!¡± Levi said with a cold look in his eyes. Meanwhile, Dno had just told The Dark Sun all about Robed yer¡¯s recovery and him being stronger than before, much to their surprise. ¡°This won¡¯t do! If he¡¯s here in Raysonia, then we must make sure he stays here permanently!¡± Word about Robed yer being in Raysonia soon spread like wildfire, and most of Erudia had found out about it. ¡°What? Robed yer is in Raysonia? And he¡¯s already recovered?¡± ¡°What¡¯s he nning to do? Is he going to bring glory to Erudia?¡± Everyone in Erudia was still mourning the loss of Levi, which came as a huge blow to the Erudian martial arts world. As such, the news about Robed yer sparked some hope in the hearts of the people, and they began to focus their attention on his whereabouts. The Dark Sun too had sent their warriors to hunt down and kill Robed yer. A huge party was taking ce in a fancy mansion in Ulmrich, and most of the guests were sons and daughters of wealthy businessmen or prodigies from Ancient Warrior Families. They were the most excellent among the youth of Ulmrich, and they had all gathered around to attend the birthday party of Sakurako Matsugami, the heiress to the Matsugami Corporation. Sakurako was dressed in a white evening gown and was greeting the guests at the door. ¡°What? The eldest son of the Kameda family, Ichido Kameda is here?¡± Ichido was the heir to the Kameda family, one of the six Ancient Warrior Families in Raysonia, and his appearance excited amotion among the guests immediately. Unlike the other heirs of wealthy families, heirs of Ancient Warrior Families were extremely powerful and could easily crush them all at will. That was what made him the most important guest at the party, and even Sakurako herself wasn¡¯t expecting him to show up. Everyone then flocked toward him and bowed to show their respect. ¡°By the way, have you guys heard of thetest news? Robed yer of Erudia has arrived in Raysonia!¡± ¡°After the fall of Levi Garrison who ranks first on the Gem List? Does he have a death wish or something?¡± Everyone began discussing about Robed yer. ¡°Do you guys think Robed yer wille to cause trouble here?¡± someone asked all of a sudden. An arrogant smile formed on Ichido¡¯s face when he heard that. ¡°I¡¯ll let you all in on a little secret. My family took part in the killing of Levi Garrison!¡± ¡°What?¡± Everyone looked at him in shock and admiration. ¡°Levi will die if he so much as sets foot here in Raysonia, let alone Robed yer!¡± Ichido continued with a smile. Chapter 1976 Chapter 1976 His extreme confidence was backed by the fact that his family was indeed involved in killing Levi by sending the dwarf samurai. Despite his arrogance, most of the women at the party were looking at him in admiration. In fact, even Sakurako was starting to change the way she viewed him. The Matsugami Corporation had also contributed to killing Levi, so she knew how strong martial artists were as well as the importance of power in this world. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Ms. Matsugami! With me around, no one will dare cause trouble at your birthday party! Those who do will be my enemy! Besides, we¡¯ve already sent lots of warriors to kill Robed yer!¡± Ichido said with a smile. ¡°Really? That¡¯s great! Those who dare mess with us in Raysonia shall die!¡± ¡°Erudia¡¯s martial arts world sure is done for! First, they lose their number one warrior on the Gem List, and now the second one is going to die as well! Man, the mere thought of it gets me all excited!¡± Ichido¡¯s confidence had rubbed off on the people around him, and they all beganughing along with him. Like the people of Zarain, Raysonians have always hated Erudia, especially individuals like Levi. As such, the news of his death and the uing death of another Erudian warrior called for a celebration. Levi and Robed yer had received word of the birthday party and arrived shortly after it started. Levi nned on getting to the head of Matsugami Corporation through Sakurako and destroying it from there. Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. The two of them then quickly took out the guards at the entrance before strolling casually into the mansion. Sakurako maintained a smile on her face at all times as the guests stepped forward to present her their gifts. As they were about to proceed to the next segment of the party, a loud and bright voice was heard. ¡°Wait! I still have another gift for the birthday girl!¡± Everyone turned toward the direction of the voice and saw a young man who was apanied by an old man. The lighting cast a shadow over Robed yer¡¯s face as he stood behind Levi, so no one was able to recognize him at first. ¡°Who are they? I¡¯ve never seen them before!¡± Everyone began discussing among themselves. One of the guests noticed that Levi was empty-handed and asked curiously, ¡°And what gift would that be?¡± ¡°Death to her entire family!¡± Levi replied with a smile, shocking everyone at the scene. Nobody had expected for troublemakers to show up at Sakurako¡¯s birthday party, especially with the heir to the Kameda family around. Has this guy lost his mind? How dare he threaten to kill my entire family at my birthday party? I¡¯ve never seen such insolent behavior! The look on Sakurako¡¯s face changed instantly, and her assistant who was standing beside her shouted, ¡°We¡¯ve got a troublemaker here! Hurry up and take him down! However, no one responded to her call for help as Levi and Robed yer had taken out all the bodyguards and security guards. ¡°Where is everyone?¡± ¡°Hey, security!¡± the guests shouted as well, but no one came. ¡°Save your breath! They¡¯re all dead!¡± Levi said as he made his way toward Sakurako. He had such a domineering air about him that everyone was frozen in fear, and they all turned to Ichido for help as he was the only one capable of doing anything. Ichido and his men had cold, arrogant looks on their faces as they stepped forward. ¡°Do you have any idea who I am? How dare you stir up trouble here?¡± he asked while shing Levi a disdainful re. ¡°I don¡¯t give a f*ck who you are!¡± Levi retorted while pping him hard across the face. Everyone in the area fell silent instantly. Chapter 1977 Chapter 1977 They were all frozen in shock, including Ichido and his men who were standing beside him. Levi¡¯s sudden p had caught thempletely off guard and opened up a bloody wound on Ichido¡¯s cheek. ¡°Have you lost your mind? He¡¯s the freaking heir to the Kameda family!¡± one of the guests eximed in shock. Levi simply chuckled in response when he heard that. I came here for the Matsugami family, and now I¡¯m getting a member of the Kameda family as a bonus! ¡°Die!¡± Ichido shouted while charging at Levi after snapping out of his daze. I¡¯m one of the top ten in Raysonia and used to attend the Elites Conference! No one has ever dared humiliate me like this! Smack! ¡°Guh!¡± Ichido was then sent flying with another p from Levi and died on the spot. This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. Considering the fact that he wasn¡¯t even able to defeat Levi¡¯s disciple in the past, it was only natural that he lost to Levi. Wait¡­ Did the heir to the Kameda family just die? This is unbelievable! Everyone was staring wide-eyed at Ichido¡¯s lifeless body in shock. Smack! Smack! Levi then went on to p the men beside Ichido into the next life, and everyone at the party freaked out. Is he going to kill everyone here? ¡°Hey, I recognize that guy! He¡¯s Robed yer!¡± someone shouted when they got a clearer look at Robed yer who was standing at the back. ¡°What the¡­ It really is him! He¡¯s actually here!¡± ¡°Damn it, I can¡¯t believe I jinxed us all!¡± said the man who mentioned Robed yer earlier as he pped himself hard across the face in regret. Both Levi and Robed yer were exuding such a terrifying aura that everyone around them was fearing for their lives. They were afraid that the two would go on a massacre. Thud! Thud! Some of the guests sumbed to fear and dropped to their knees as they begged to be spared. ¡°Anyone not working for Matsugami Corporation is free to go!¡± Levi shouted. All of the guests quickly fled the scene upon hearing that, leaving only Sakurako and her subordinates who were petrified and rooted to the spot. ¡°Take us to where your family lives right now, or I¡¯ll kill you on the spot!¡± Sakurako gave in to his threat and did as told because she believed the powerful warriors of Matsugami Corporation could kill both Levi and Robed yer with ease. It wasn¡¯t long before they arrived at the house where the head of Matsugami Corporation resided. To Sakurako¡¯s surprise, Levi and Robed yer began killing the members of The Dark Sun the moment they confirmed their identities. However, they made sure to spare the innocent women and children as they were only after those who hadmitted heinous crimes for the organization. What came as an even bigger surprise was the fact that none of the warriors were able to defend themselves against the duo¡¯s attacks. In just half an hour, all the higher-ups of Matsugami Corporation had been killed without even knowing why, and thepany fell apart as a result. Levi and Robed yer then made their way to the Kameda family and repeated what they had just done. Despite being one of the six Ancient Warrior Families, none of them were able to stop the duo¡¯s assault. In fact, Levi didn¡¯t even need to do anything as Robed yer was capable of killing everyone by himself. An hourter, the entire Kameda family had been wiped from existence. News of those incidents shocked all of Ulmrich, The Dark Sun, and all of Raysonia as a whole. The men that The Dark Sun had sent after Robed yer were all exposed when their two major forces were wiped out in one fell swoop. Just like that, the Robed yer had shocked the world once again with his sudden recovery and unstoppable massacres in Raysonia. Both him and Levi had be the most wanted criminals of Raysonia, with Levi being branded as Robed yer¡¯s disciple. That was mainly due to Dno¡¯s description of Levi being the descendant of Robed yer¡¯s disciple. Robed yer let out a helpless chuckle when he heard the news. ¡°Oh, the irony!¡± Chapter 1978 Chapter 1978 Levi didn¡¯t mind it one bit, though. It was a perfect opportunity for him as everyone would be focused on Robed yer instead. The elimination of the Matsugami Corporation and Kameda family had caused a huge uproar within Raysonia. Although the Kameda family was the weakest of the Ancient Warrior Families, they were still a force to be reckoned with. That meant Robed yer was a lot more threatening than they had thought, and The Dark Sun couldn¡¯t help but feel that something was amiss about everything that had happened. Why are our members the ones being eliminated? We could easily assume it was a coincidence with the first one, but two in a row? Hmm¡­ Seems kind of odd¡­ Of course, we still can¡¯t rule out the possibility of it being a coincidence unless proven otherwise¡­ Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Levi and Robed yer were about to leave when they bumped into the warriors sent by The Dark Sun. Those men were much stronger than the ones Dno hired, and even so, none of them walked out of that encounter alive. That was when The Dark Sun fully realized the seriousness of the situation. Robed yer is simply too powerful! What on earth happened to him? Why is he so powerful all of a sudden? The Raysonian forces weren¡¯t the only ones with those questions, though. The Erudian people were also puzzled by how Robed yer was stronger than when he possessed the Divine Sword. ¡°I remember now! Robed yer was treated by an Erudian doctor! Looks like the doctor not only cured him of the poison but also helped recover his strength!¡± ¡°I heard Levi was that doctor! Judging by what has happened, it¡¯s possible that Robed yer is avenging his death!¡± Some of the Erudian people were quick to figure out the reason Robed yer had regained his strength. Dno too, arrived at that conclusion and reported it to the Watanabe family. Due to their nature of being military strategists and advisors, the Watanabe family suspected that Dno¡¯s actions had exposed them, and the elimination of the Matsugami Corporation and Kameda family confirmed their suspicions. ¡°It seems Robed yer has set his sights on you long ago. He knew you were nning on killing him, but pretended to not know so you¡¯d lead him straight to all of The Dark Sun¡¯s members!¡± ¡°If my guess is correct, all members of The Dark Sun have already been exposed by now. He¡¯ll be coming for us one by one!¡± Dno broke out in a cold sweat when he heard that. So, Master had been acting the whole time? I can¡¯t believe he yed me like a fool! ¡°What do we do now? Robed yer is unstoppable!¡± Dno asked worriedly. The elders of the Watanabe family burst intoughter. ¡°We would truly have to fear if Levi was the one seeking revenge, as he could very well wipe out all of The Dark Sun. But that¡¯s not the case now that he¡¯s already dead! With the biggest threat out of the picture, it¡¯s only a matter of time before Robed yer dies here in Raysonia!¡± ¡°Even with the weakest of our ten key forces eliminated, any of the other eight stronger ones could still squash Robed yer like a bug!¡± Dno had no reason to doubt those words at all. Those that have been eliminated were indeed the weaker ones of the bunch, and the remaining ones were all incredibly terrifying forces to go against. The Yamaguchi Corporation and the underworld tyrant had tons of powerful warriors on their side. In addition to that, they were also in constant contact with Zarain¡¯s major forces. As for the Watanabe family, anyone who so much as offended them would find themselves surrounded by men from the other Ancient Warrior Families within minutes. Because the eight remaining forces were more or less simr in strength, messing with any of them was practically digging one¡¯s own grave. That was the reason why they weren¡¯t the slightest bit worried about Robed yer. ¡°By the way, where are they headed next?¡± ¡°If I¡¯m not mistaken, they should be going after Yamaguchi Corporation!¡± ¡°Hahaha¡­ Those fools are dead meat! Inform the Yamaguchi Corporation and tell them to be prepared!¡± The Watanabe family¡¯s message soon reached the Yamaguchi Corporation, and they quickly prepared their defenses. Within minutes, all of their strongest warriors had gathered around and were waiting for Levi and Robed yer¡¯s arrival. Chapter 1979 Chapter 1979 ¡°We should pick up the pace so they won¡¯t have time to respond, Mr. Garrison!¡± Robed yer urged him anxiously. ¡°No, it¡¯s toote for that now. They¡¯ve already found out about using after them for revenge!¡± Levi replied with a smile. The Dark Sun was aplex and highly professional organization, to begin with, so it wasn¡¯t surprising that they could respond to threats quickly. ¡°What shall we do, then? They¡¯ve probably set up their defenses by now, so we¡¯re at a disadvantage!¡± Robed yer asked with a hint of concern on his face. ¡°It¡¯s fine! They may know about you regaining your strength, but they still don¡¯t perceive you as a threat and will continue to underestimate you! We have nothing to worry about for now!¡± Robed yer nodded in agreement with Levi¡¯s words. ¡°But they will soon realize how dangerous you are and will definitely gather their strongest forces to take us out!¡± Levi added. ¡°Of course! They¡¯ll be on their guard once we take out another one or two of their key forces!¡± Robed yer said with a nod. ¡°Regardless, we have nothing to fear! No one in Raysonia can possibly stop me!¡± Levi¡¯s tone was cold as ice, but his words got Robed yer all fired up. Yeah, he¡¯s right! Everyone¡¯s so focused on me that they won¡¯t¡¯ even pay attention to this ¡°disciple¡± of mine! That¡¯s when he¡¯ll be able to shine and take them all by surprise! Yamaguchi Corporation was located in Edojo, the capital city of Raysonia. Being thergest business conglomerate in the country, it was very closely rted to Triple Group of Keerea, and thepany¡¯s actions would sometimes even have an impact on Raysonia¡¯s political decisions. The head of the Yamaguchi Corporation was especially terrifying as they were in control of Raysonia¡¯s economy and had a specially assembled team of bodyguards to ensure the safety of its higher-ups. Throughout the years, they had hired powerful warriors from all over the world to assemble a team called ¡°Kamikaze¡±, and even the Ancient Warrior Families would think twice about fighting them. Because Raysonia was a rather small country, they often had to resort tond remation, so the price of itsnd was incredibly high. As such, the fact that the head of the Yamaguchi Corporation lived in a fancy vi the size of a small town showed just how wealthy they were. The vi¡¯s design was based on that of a military base, and it was equipped with the most advanced defense systems down to every corner. On top of that, they had hundreds of Kamikaze members guarding the area, making it practically imprable. A total of ny-eight squads of assassins have attempted to break in, and that resulted in over six hundred people dead before they even entered the vi. The vi had beenbeled as a forbidden area for outsiders which effectively discouraged intruders ever since. The higher-ups of the Yamaguchi Corporation were all present in the vi¡¯srgest conference room with the head of thepany, Shoichi Yamaguchi, in the first seat. There were four people seated on each side of the conference table, and the nine of them were the ones in control of Raysonia¡¯s economy. ¡°I¡¯ve just received word from the Watanabe family! That Robed yer guy from Erudia ising for us next! We¡¯ve confirmed that Robed yer is here to avenge Levi!¡± Shoichi said. ¡°Activate Grade One defense systems! I want to show Robed yer just how strong our defenses are!¡± ¡°Yeah! This is the strongest defense system developed by Raysonia¡¯s number one techpany, SrTech! It¡¯s the best in the world! The technology in Erudia and Zarain are nothingpared to this!¡± ¡°No one will be able to enter the vi once it¡¯s activated! They¡¯ll die before they even make it to the front door!¡± The higher-ups began bragging about how strong their defense system was. ¡°On top of that, I¡¯ve called back all the Kamikaze warriors, so Robed yer won¡¯t stand a chance in hell ating in here!¡± Shoichi said with a chuckle. Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Yeah! Not even a ghost could get in here, let alone those two!¡± ¡°Oh, yeah? Then howe I¡¯m in here?¡± Chapter 1980 Chapter 1980 The Yamaguchi Corporation¡¯s defense system and Kamikaze team were indeed very strong and had kept tons of intruders out over the years. That was the main reason behind their source of confidence in their defenses. Even the Watanabe family was certain that Robed yer would die at their hands. However, that one sentence shocked them so much that everyone jumped in their seats. ¡°What the¡­¡± ¡°W-Who are you?¡± They then quickly nced around the conference room and nearly had a heart attack when they saw two outsiders in the room with them. Wait¡­ Isn¡¯t that the Robed yer and his disciple? Since when did theye in here? How did they enter without raising any rms? Are they ghosts or what? How is this possible? Levi and Robed yer¡¯s sudden appearance scared them so much that they were nearly going crazy. ¡°Robed yer? What the hell? How did you two get in?¡± Shoichi asked as he stared at them in confusion. Levi replied with a smile, ¡°We came in through the front door, of course!¡± ¡°That¡¯s impossible!¡± all nine of them shouted in unison. We¡¯ve activated our highest level security system, and the five hundred Kamikaze members are on guard outside! How could anyone possibly get in? This is impossible! Absolutely impossible! This must be a dream or something! ¡°That¡¯s impossible! How could you guys just waltz in here like that? Raysonia¡¯s defense system is the best in the world! There¡¯s no way you could¡¯ve broken in so easily!¡± Shoichi argued. Is this so-called Raysonian defense system a joke? And they have the audacity to call it the best in the world? The one at Gamma Tech¡¯s training base was a lot stronger than the one I encountered in theb when pursuing Byron in Zarain! It took me less than a minute to break through this one, and as for the five hundred Kamikaze members¡­ Well, let¡¯s just say they¡¯re in a worse state! Levi chuckled at the thought of that. It took Shoichi and his men quite a moment to realize they weren¡¯t dreaming, and that the two had actually broken into the vi. Their defense system had failed them and was unable to stop the two at all. ¡°Get all the Kamikaze members to kill them! Hurry!¡± Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. They immediately began calling for backup from the Kamikaze, but no one responded to their cries for help. With a sinister smile on his face, Levi opened the door to the conference room, and a nauseating stench of blood filled their noses. ¡°Are you looking for these guys?¡± The men looked out the door upon hearing that, only to break out in a cold sweat when they saw the piles of bloodied corpses outside the conference room. All security guards and members of the Kamikaze had been silently killed by both Levi and Robed yer. The defense system that the Yamaguchi Corporation acimed to be the strongest had also been easily destroyed. ¡°You guys are next!¡± Levi said with a sneer. ¡°What¡­ No, I don¡¯t believe this! I don¡¯t believe this!¡± The higher-ups of the Yamaguchi Corporation refused to believe what had happened, even as they drew theirst breath. With the Yamaguchi Corporation eliminated, Levi and Robed yer wasted no time and proceeded to go after the Raysonian underworld. In just one night, they had taken out the Shin and his men, destroying thergest business conglomerates and the Raysonian underworldpletely. As Erudia got all excited when Robed yer¡¯s reputation skyrocketed, Raysonia was plunged into a state of panic. Chapter 1981 Chapter 1981 The destruction of the Yamaguchi Corporation left The Dark Sunpletely speechless, and the eradication of Shin was driving them insane. This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. How is this possible? As powerful as Robed yer is, there¡¯s no way he can defeat those two powerhouses! Regardless of what they wanted to believe, they had no choice but to ept the fact for what it was. ¡°As of now, Robed yer¡¯s full strength remains unknown. In fact, we don¡¯t even know if he has a trump card up his sleeve! Us remaining six forces must work together to prevent him from picking us off one by one! We can¡¯t afford to lose this battle!¡± ¡°Yeah! We can lose our lives, but we cannot dishonor The Dark Sun and Raysonia!¡± ¡°We cannot let Levi barge into our country and do as he pleases like he did in Zarain!¡± ¡°From now on, we have to stop underestimating Robed yer! We have to do whatever it takes to kill him!¡± The Dark Sun¡¯s remaining forces banded together as per the Watanabe family¡¯s suggestion, and the five Ancient Warrior Families were a terrifying force when united. Word about Robed yer destroying four of Raysonia¡¯s powerful organizations had spread like wildfire all over the world, and his poprity was slowly recing that of Levi¡¯s. Meanwhile, The Manifest Court of The Cardinal Hall had updated the Gem List and moved Robed yer from the fifth to the second ce, overtaking Southern Emperor and Zoey in one go. What he did was simply too influential, and the people of Erudia foundfort in knowing that he could take Levi¡¯s ce as the pir of support for the country. Robed yer simply let out a wry chuckle when he heard the news. ¡°Man, who would¡¯ve thought my greatest moment in life is all a fake?¡± Levi smiled as well. ¡°Greatest? You can¡¯t call this the greatest! Not until we destroy The Dark Sun completely, at least!¡± News about Robed yer continued to spread, and even Bruce began to notice and investigate him. However, his investigations yielded nothing of significance. ¡°Continue to keep a close eye on him! I¡¯m going to check on the results of the experiment!¡± That day marked the start of the experiments for Jared¡¯s restoration, and the first experiment had ended in sess. Although nine out of the ten participants had died from having their bodies explode, one of them survived. Although the subject was a weak version of Jared¡¯s body, it was still considered a sessful experiment as the subject would still be very hard to kill. Bruce and the scientists in the Lab of Gods cheered excitedly. All they had to do was improve and continue the tests in order to perfectly recreate Jared¡¯s experiment. ¡°By the way, have you guys found the people I asked for?¡± Bruce asked as he suddenly thought of something. ¡°Yes, Mr. Johnston! We¡¯ve brought them all here!¡± Bruce broke into a sinister grin and said, ¡°Good. Continue to strengthen their bodies! I want them all to seed in this experiment! I¡¯m sure you know what you need to do, right?¡± ¡°Yes, Sir! We¡¯ll get it done!¡± Bruce couldn¡¯t help but smile as he thought of his ns for the future. ¡°Oh, Levi¡­ It¡¯s too bad you weren¡¯t able to witness Jared¡¯s body of pure energy, nor the ones I¡¯m about to recreateter on! How I wish you woulde back from the dead and have a fight with these pure energy bodies! I want to see how long you¡¯llst against them!¡± Levi was on the way to The Dark Sun¡¯s headquarters with Robed yer when he sneezed all of a sudden. ¡°Is that you, Bruce? Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯ll be your turn soon!¡± he said with a smile. The Dark Sun had focused all of its forces, and all the powerful warriors in Raysonia, including those on the Sr Rankings, were headed for Edojo. Chapter 1982 Chapter 1982 The Sr Rankings of Raysonia were simr to the Gem List of Erudia, albeit a little weaker. Even so, it consisted of the strongest of samurais and priests, and they had all gathered together after being invited by The Dark Sun. The Dark Sun¡¯s own forces were pretty solid as well, with the Watanabe family, Taiin Shrine, Kitajima family, Hattori family, Nogawa family, and Kuno family in one ce. The Yagyuu family was not in participation, which was perfectly understandable as they were simply too powerful. In fact, it wouldn¡¯t even be an overstatement to call them the strongest in all of Raysonia. The Yagyuu family was also called the demasters because of their extraordinary skill in swordsmanship. Their ancestors were all remarkable swordsmen, and they had passed down their skills in swordsmanship to thetest demaster, Kenkage Yagyuu. Despite only being in his thirties, Kenkage was so terrifyingly powerful that he made it to the top of the Sr Rankings and was dubbed the Sword Saint. Most of the Raysonians oftenpared him with Levi and wondered who was the stronger one. Even without Kenkage, the Yagyuu family was still insanely powerful and owned about half of the warriors on the Sr Rankings. That was why nobody dared order the Yagyuu family to participate in the battle. The Watanabe family could only inform them of the situation and discuss their ns, but the Yagyuu family refused to take action. They found working with so many forces to be a disgrace and insisted that they could handle Robed yer by themselves. In fact, they were so confident that they believed Kenkage alone was more than enough for the task. Kenkage had once arrogantly boasted that he could kill Levi all by himself, and the proud Yagyuu family didn¡¯t send a single one of their men to help with the mission to kill Levi on Goldenport Ind. Almost all of the powerful warriors had gathered at The Dark Sun¡¯s headquarters, providing them with the strength of the entire Raysonian martial arts world. ¡°We¡¯ve just received confirmation that the Yagyuu family will not be joining us for this battle!¡± ¡°Yeah, we expected for that to happen!¡± the members of the Watanabe family said with a chuckle. ¡°By the way, Mr. Johnston sent us a message asking if we need his help. He also called himself our eternal ally.¡± ¡°Tell Mr. Johnston that we are thankful for his kind offer, but we can take care of this little problem by ourselves. We might as well die from dishonor if we can¡¯t even handle something so trivial!¡± ¡°We will now wait for the arrival of Robed yer! I swear he won¡¯t be walking out of here alive!¡± The warriors present at the scene held their breaths in anticipation as they eagerly waited for their chance to fight Robed yer. ¡°ording to the information provided by our spies, The Dark Sun¡¯s remaining forces have all banded together and are waiting for us. However, the strongest one called the Yagyuu family has yet to make a move! Our sources say they disdain working together and intend to kill us themselves!¡± Robed yer said as the two of them arrived in Edojo. ¡°Which side is stronger, I wonder?¡± Levi asked while stroking his chin. ¡°As of now, the Yagyuu family is the stronger one! Not only do they have Kenkage on their side, but one of their ancestors is still alive. He¡¯s known as the Raysonian demaster, and all of The Dark Sun¡¯s forcesbined are no match for those two!¡± Robed yer exined. Levi gave it some thought and said, ¡°All right, change of ns! We¡¯re going to take out the strongest one first! Take us to the Yagyuu family!¡± Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Robed yer was stunned. Seriously? This guy makes all of this sound like a walk in the park! Chapter 1983 Chapter 1983 Oh, well¡­ I guess it really is no challenge for someone as powerful as he is! Man, I sure envy Levi¡­ I¡¯ve got to get stronger so I can act all bada*s like him and be strong enough to back it up! ¡°You may not know this, Mr. Garrison, but Kenkage practices a different form of swordsmanship!¡± Robed yer said. ¡°Hmm?¡± Levi paused. Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. ¡°Kenkage has always frequented nightclubs and is an infamous pervert. His form of swordsmanship is also based on decadence. Most people would go on a path of abstinence, but Kenkage is the exact opposite. He constantly indulges himself in booze and sex, but it doesn¡¯t affect him in the slightest. In fact, it only makes him stronger!¡± Robed yer exined. Levi nodded. ¡°This guy is a different breed, I see!¡± ¡°My men have just confirmed that he¡¯s in a nightclub right now! So, where shall we go?¡± Robed yer asked. ¡°To see Kenkage, of course!¡± We¡¯ll take out the strongest one first! Dozens of young men were standing inside a VIP lounge of Edojo¡¯s most luxurious nightclub. They were all heirs to the wealthiest families in Raysonia, and yet, all were bowing respectfully with fear and respect on their faces. On the sofa in front of them sat a man in his thirties with young women on both sides. ¡°What nonsense is this! Has Raysonia run out of pretty women or what?¡± he shouted angrily. That man was the infamous Kenkage Yagyuu, hence the reason the others were all bowing down before him. They were in charge of finding Kenkage all sorts of pretty women, but he was going through so many of them on a daily basis that they were literally running out of women. None of them couldprehend how Kenkage¡¯s decadent ways made him increasingly stronger. Why does he keep getting stronger? This is so unfair! You could train hard for a hundred years, and this guy would still be a lot stronger than you simply by indulging in alcohol and sex for a month! As unfair as it is, we have no choice but to give him what he wants because he¡¯s simply too powerful. Those who refused to have all been killed by him¡­ ¡°I¡¯ve sent more men to search in Erudia, Master! I¡¯m sure we¡¯ll find you some pretty ones soon!¡± said one of the young men. The others chimed in as well, ¡°Yeah! I hear Erudia has the prettiest woman in existence! Just give us two days, and we should be able to capture hundreds of them!¡± ¡°Yeah! We¡¯ve also found out that Levi¡¯s wife, Zoey is a real beauty! Oh, and that scientist Wynona too! And let¡¯s not forget Levi¡¯s sister, Mia¡­¡± ¡°Oh? I want all the women associated with Levi! Also, did you just mention a scientist? I¡¯ve never tried that type before! Very well, then! I shall wait for you to bring them to me!¡± Kenkage only calmed down after hearing that they were bringing him Erudian women. However, he made sure to warn them all by saying, ¡°If you don¡¯t deliver them to me, I will have all of you killed!¡± ¡°Understood! We¡¯ll make sure of it!¡± The men nodded in fear before shooting the guy who mentioned Zoey a fierce re. Of all the Erudian women he could¡¯ve mentioned, why Zoey? How the hell are we supposed to get her? This guy is practically dooming us all! Realizing he had misspoke, the man quickly kept his mouth shut. Suddenly, a loudmotion was heard outside the VIP lounge, and Levi entered the room while Robed yer stood by the door. Everyone was dumbfounded and stared nkly at Levi in confusion, including Kenkage himself. ¡°Which one of you here is Kenkage?¡± Levi asked, stunning everyone around him even further. ¡°I am!¡± Kenkage was curious as to what Levi wanted to do. Levi slowly walked up to him and patted him on the cheek as he said, ¡°I¡¯m here to kill you. Got a problem with that?¡± Chapter 1984 Chapter 1984 As if his words weren¡¯t shocking enough, him patting Kenkage on the cheek hit everyone like a ton of bricks. Kenkage is the number one on the Sr Rankings and would kill anyone who rubs him the wrong way! He¡¯s the freaking Sword Saint! He just takes any woman he likes anytime and anywhere! Even the big shots in Raysonia would avoid him whenever possible for fear of losing their life, and yet this ignorant punk has just boldly patted him on the cheeks? On top of that, he even said he¡¯s here to kill Kenkage! Who the hell does he think he is? Does he have a death wish or something? Being the strongest in existence, Kenkage had always done as he pleased. As such, Levi¡¯s actions left him speechless and frozen in shock and disbelief. D-Did this guy just smack me in the face? I think I also heard him say he wants to kill me¡­ Could I have misheard him or something? ¡°Hey, are you deaf? I asked you a f*cking question! Do you have a problem with me killing you?¡± Seeing as Kenkage was still unresponsive, Levi pped him a few times across the face. Smack! Smack! Smack! The ps sounded especially loud in the silence of the VIP lounge, and everyone was on the brink of losing their minds from the madness before them. This guy is crazy! I can¡¯t believe he just taunted Kenkage repeatedly like that! He¡¯spletely lost his mind! Kenkage was not expecting Levi to p him at all, and he was about tosh out at him when Levi cut him off with yet another p. Smack! The tension in the VIP lounge was suffocating, and everyone was looking at Levi like he had just made the biggest mistake of his life. This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. ¡°Die!¡± Kenkage roared at the top of his lungs as a tremendous surge of energy erupted from his body. I¡¯ll kill this motherf*cker! I¡¯ll turn him into a f*cking bloody pulp! Boom! A terrifying burst of energy surged across the room, but it seemed to just dissipate uponing into contact with Levi, much to Kenkage¡¯s surprise. So he¡¯s no small fry, huh? ¡°Hmph! Try this, then!¡± Fueled by rage, Kenkage¡¯s energy was surging toward Levi like a tsunami. Levi simply shed him a smile in response. ¡°Number one on the Sr Rankings, and this is all you¡¯ve got? Heh, piece of trash!¡± He then smacked at the energy wave with his right hand, causing it to disappear into thin air instantly. The sight of that sent a shiver down everyone¡¯s spines. What the hell? This guy is scary! ¡°You¡¯re dead meat!¡± Kenkage was going mad with rage after having two of his attacks blocked so easily. As Kenkage was about to charge at Levi, he felt like his upper body was weighed down by an invisible mountain, and he couldn¡¯t even stand up. ¡°Arghhh!¡± Kenkage roared as he mustered every ounce of his strength to stand up. Crack! Rip! Everything inside the VIP lounge that wasn¡¯t behind Levi began to crack and burst open, including the young men who turned into bloody mists instantly. Kenkage was giving it everything he had into his effort to stand up so he could kill Levi. ¡°Aaaarghhhhh!¡± His energy levels continued to rise as he pressed on. ¡°Hmph!¡± Levi snorted coldly before pping him back down with so much force that it crushed Kenkage like ten mountains. Coughing up a mouthful of blood, Kenkage red at Levi in disbelief as he asked, ¡°Just who on earth are you?¡± ¡°I¡¯m Levi Garrison!¡± Levi replied with a smirk. ¡°What? You¡¯re Levi Garrison?¡± Chapter 1985 Chapter 1985 What the f*ck? Kenkage cursed in his head. He and his men had recognized Robed yer when they came in through the door earlier, but he didn¡¯t expect for his disciple to be Levi. Isn¡¯t he dead? Didn¡¯t his corpse get dissolved? I¡¯ve confirmed his death multiple times, so how is he still alive and well? The young men in the room nearly fainted from the shock, but Kenkage was quick to regain his composure. ¡°If you¡¯re still alive, then I¡¯ll be the one to kill you!¡± Kenkage had long since wanted to fight Levi, so being presented with the golden opportunity got him all excited. ¡°You¡¯ll have to get up to do that!¡± Levi said with a sneer. Those words angered Kenkage to no end as he had never been humiliated like that before. I have to get up! I have to defeat Levi! I¡¯ve never lost to anyone, and I can¡¯t afford to lose now! I¡¯ll die if I lose! I have to live on! ¡°Aaaaaahhhhhhh!¡± Like a dragon that had been awoken from a hundred-year slumber, Kenkage¡¯s energy levels skyrocketed and continued to rise as he desperately struggled to stand up. The young men were all horrified by the sight before them as they had never seen this side of Kenkage before. Holy sh*t! He looks like a monster of destruction that¡¯s about to destroy the world! Kenkage was both furious and excited at the same time as he hadn¡¯t encountered a worthy opponent in ages. ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. Being unbeatable came with the price of being lonely, and he would feel empty inside whenever he wasn¡¯t indulging in alcohol and sex. He had always wanted toe across an opponent who could at least survive a hit or two from him, but never had any luck. That was, until he finally met Levi that day. Levi was so strong that Kenkage could go all out without worry, so he had always looked forward to battling him. With his dream finally bing a reality, it wasn¡¯t hard to imagine why he would get so excited about it. ¡°I finally get a chance to fight you, Levi! It¡¯s good to have a worthy opponent!¡± Kenkage shouted. Levi snorted coldly in response. ¡°Heh¡­ You call yourself worthy of fighting me?¡± He then delivered what seemed like an ordinary punch, but it made Kenkage¡¯s face go pale the moment it hit him. T-This¡­This is scary beyond words! Kenkage thought to himself as he puked up a lot of blood. ¡°Pffft!¡± Not only was his attempt at getting up unsessful, but the sofa beneath him had been broken into pieces. He then fell on his knees, shattering the floorboard beneath him. Kenkage waspletely dumbstruck at how weak he was against Levi¡¯s attacks. ¡°Argh!¡± He tried to get back on his feet once again, only to be knocked back down by another punch. Boom! Crack! This time, the punch shattered the bones in his body and rendered himpletely disabled. Kenkage was smashed deep into the ground, and his head was the only part above the surface. Whack! Levi kicked him on the head before saying with a sneer, ¡°Well? Come on, get up!¡± ¡°Aaaaaahhhhhh!¡± All Kenkage could do was scream like a madman, but it did nothing to help him at all. ¡°Now, die!¡± Even if Levi wasn¡¯t already going to kill all members of The Dark Sun, he would still kill Kenkage for setting his sights on Zoey anyway. He also killed all the other men in the room as they were the ones who brought up Zoey and were going to participate in capturing her. Levi knew that because he had overheard everything they said clearly. ¡°Let¡¯s go! We¡¯re taking out the rest of the Yagyuu family members next!¡± Levi then dragged Kenkage¡¯s corpse behind him as he headed over to the Yagyuu family¡¯s residence with Robed yer. Chapter 1986 Chapter 1986 The Yagyuu family home was located on the empty ins on the outskirts of Edojo. ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. Due to the family¡¯s nasty reputation, the area around the house waspletely uninhabited. The Yagyuu family¡¯s warriors were present in the main hall as a precaution due to Robed yer¡¯s recent activities. Although they had refused to team up with The Dark Sun¡¯s forces, they still decided to gather their own people. Tenfu Yagyuu was both Kenkage¡¯s father and the patriarch of the Yagyuu family. ¡°Do you guys think Robed yer wille after us?¡± he asked as he sat down in front of his men. Everyone around him burst intoughter upon hearing that. ¡°Heh, I bet he wouldn¡¯t dare to even challenge us!¡± ¡°Unless he¡¯s crazy or has a death wish, that is!¡± ¡°Everybody knows we¡¯re much more powerful than all of The Dark Sun¡¯s forcesbined! It¡¯s suicidal to mess with us!¡± The Yagyuu family were insanely confident in their strength and believed they couldn¡¯t possibly lose with their Raysonian demaster still around. ¡°By the way, has anyone seen Kenkage? I told him we¡¯d be having a meeting. Where is he?¡± Tenfu asked. Because Kenkage was strong and loved by the elders, he ended up bing so spoilt and undisciplined that even Tenfu could only sigh helplessly whenever he misbehaved. ¡°Mr. Kenkage has yet toe home. I think he went to the nightclub again¡­¡± replied the butler. ¡°Damn it! We have a crisis, and he¡¯s still out partying?¡± Tenfu shouted angrily. Despite what he said, he was actually concerned about Kenkage¡¯s safety. Robed yer had struck fear into everyone¡¯s hearts, after all. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Sir! I¡¯m sure Mr. Kenkage will be fine!¡± ¡°If anything, it¡¯s the ones who run into him that should be worried!¡± ¡°In fact, he would save us all the trouble of killing Robed yer if he went after Mr. Kenkage!¡± Tenfu smiled and stroked his mustache upon hearing that. They¡¯re right. The only people we should worry about are the ones who would be unlucky enough to run into Kenkage whenever he¡¯s out there! Although I am dissatisfied with his attitude and behavior, I have no doubt when ites to his strength! I mean, he is at the top of the Sr Rankings while I rank second! Who in their right mind would dare pick a fight with him? It¡¯s not even an exaggeration to say he¡¯s as powerful as the entire country! Any other member of The Dark Sun would¡¯ve been a much better target than Kenkage! Suddenly, a voice was hearding from outside, ¡°Drew Leeson from Erudia is here to pay the Yagyuu family a visit!¡± The voice sounded as loud as thunder and echoed throughout every corner of the mansion. ¡°What? Drew Leeson? As in, Robed yer?¡± ¡°He actually came? My goodness, this guy sure is a bold one!¡± ¡°I can¡¯t believe he chose us over The Dark Sun¡¯s headquarters!¡± Instead of getting agitated, the Yagyuu family members wereughing in amusement. ¡°Sir, shall I inform the other members of The Dark Sun that Robed yer is here?¡± one of the men asked. Tenfu shook his head. ¡°That won¡¯t be necessary! We¡¯ll can tell them that after we¡¯ve killed Robed yer ourselves. That way, they¡¯ll see just how powerful we are, and that we do not need to team up with them! Come on, let¡¯s go check it out!¡± He then led a huge group of warriors toward the front door. ¡°Guh!¡± ¡°Argh!¡± The hundreds of security guards stationed at the door were sent flying all over the ce, and the front door of the mansion had also been kicked open. Robed yer was in front and slowly made his way toward the Yagyuu family¡¯s warriors while Levi followed behind with Kenkage¡¯s corpse in tow. Chapter 1987 Chapter 1987 ¡°You¡¯ve got some guts barging in here, Drew! Do you wish to die that badly?¡± Tenfu rushed forward with hundreds of his warriors and quickly cut off their exits. ¡°You could kill everyone else in The Dark Sun for all I care, but you shouldn¡¯t have messed with us!¡± ¡°Hahaha! I can¡¯t believe you¡¯d just deliver yourself to us on a silver tter!¡± The men said whileughing at Robed yer in disdain. Momentster, they shifted their attention toward Levi who was standing behind him. He seems to be dragging a body with him¡­ Wait, why does that outfit look kind of familiar? Hold on, this is¡­ Could this be¡­ A bad feeling spread through all of their hearts, and Tenfu had noticed it too. Isn¡¯t this guy one of ours? Well, I can¡¯t say for sure from just the outfit alone. It¡¯s probably someone Robed yer has killed just to provoke us! ¡°You guys have messed with the wrong people! We can take you two down without any help from The Dark Sun!¡± ¡°No, Mr. Kenkage alone is enough to kill you guys!¡± The men began taunting them arrogantly. Wham! Levi kicked Kenkage¡¯s body toward them and asked with a smug grin, ¡°By Kenkage, you mean this guy?¡± ¡°That¡¯s¡­¡± Everyone froze when they got a clearer look at Kenkage¡¯s body, and it struck them like a bolt from the blue, causing them to freak out on the spot. ¡°T-This is¡­ Mr. Kenkage?¡± someone shrieked in fear. A closer look confirmed that it was indeed the Kenkage that they all knew, except for the part that he had be a stiff and lifeless corpse. ¡°I can¡¯t believe it¡­¡± Everyone went wide-eyed in shock and disbelief, and some of them even fainted on the spot. Thud! ¡°Mr. Kenkage!¡± the men began screaming his name at the top of their lungs. ¡°Son¡­ My son!¡± Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. Unable to contain his emotions any longer, Tenfu held Kenkage¡¯s corpse in his arms and burst out crying. It was the first time the Yagyuu family had been dealt such a devastating blow. They were able to maintain a dominant position in Raysonia because of Kenkage, and they were hoping to keep it that way for a few hundred more years. I can¡¯t believe Kenkage is dead! This is uneptable! No, wait¡­ How did he die? He¡¯s the freaking Sword Saint and ranks first on the Sr Rankings! Who could possibly kill him? Is this actually happening? Everyone was suspicious about what really happened, but it was impossible to not believe it with Kenkage¡¯s corpseid out before them like that. All of them then shifted their gaze back toward Robed yer. So, Robed yer was the one who killed Kenkage? Holy sh*t, he¡¯s way scarier than we expected! ¡°Kill him! I want him dead at all costs!¡± Tenfu shouted at the top of his lungs. ¡°All right, it¡¯s time to test your strength! I won¡¯t help you out with this fight!¡± Levi said with a smile as he watched the Yagyuu family¡¯s warriors charged at Robed yer. He then sealed the mansion off from the outside world with a wall of wind, so no one else would know what was going on inside. Levi had Robed yer face them alone so he could increase his strength, and the entire mansion soon descended into chaos. The men attacked Robed yer like a pack of rabid dogs, and he only grew increasingly aggressive as the fight went on. Apart from Kenkage, he found everyone else from the Yagyuu family rather easy to defeat. Suddenly, one of the warriors noticed Levi standing in a corner all by himself and shouted, ¡°Kill him!¡± The men then began charging toward Levi, and he let out a sigh as he muttered, ¡°You guys are making a big mistakeing for me!¡± Chapter 1988 Chapter 1988 Boom! Boom! ¡­ Several fighters rushed towards Levi before bursting into masses of blood from about fifteen feet away. Yet another bunch of elites turned into a mist of blood in front of Levi. And with that, everyone¡¯s eyes were on Levi. He¡¯s not an ordinary man! They were initially focused on Robed yer and paid no heed to Levi. But now, he was the center of attention. With that, no one would dare mess with Levi again. They had a new objective. They wanted to get rid of Robed yer first before taking down Levi. Hence, a fight between the fighters and Robed yer was inevitable. Soon, even Yagyuu Tenfu, ranked number two on the Sr Rankings, joined in. ¡­ Meanwhile, tens of thousands of elite fighters gathered at The Dark Sun¡¯s headquarters, with technological equipment installed all over. There were even traps and ambushed set up all over the ce. The men from the Watanabe family were smirking in satisfaction after seeing how imprable the headquarter was. The only thing left to do was wait for Robed yer toe and meet his demise. ¡°Right, any signs of Robed yer? Where are they now? They should be heading straight for us, right?¡± The Watanabe family was getting curious. It never crossed their minds that Robed yer might have gone to the Yagyuu family instead. Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. After all, it was never a problem to begin with. They knew that not even idiots would choose to go for the Yagyuu family, the most powerful family of them all. Hence, the Watanebe family became the only choice. ¡°They were spotted around this area two hours ago, heading towards us!¡± ¡°But they disappeared! We don¡¯t know where they are right now. We¡¯ve searched everywhere but could not find any traces of them!¡± ¡­ ¡°Huh? Really?¡± The Watanabe family strategists immediately sat down and started a discussion. Eventually, they came to a conclusion. They concluded that Robed yer was wary of the alliance between the remnants of The Dark Sun, so he would not try to face them head-on. Instead, he would try to blindside them. ¡°Let everyone know to stay alert and reinforce their defenses! Don¡¯t let Robed yer catch us off guard!¡± ¡­ Everyone thought that Robed yer was going to sneak up on them. No one knew that Robed yer was engaged inbat with the Yagyuu family at the moment. That was out of their expectations, so they did no confirmation about it. At the Yagyuu family, Robed yer already went on a rampage. He was covered in blood, both the enemy¡¯s and his own. There were quite a few instances where it got dangerous, but Levi did not help him. It was a test for Robed yer. So, no matter what happened, Levi was adamant about not helping him, even if Robed yer was on the verge of death. If he survives this, he¡¯ll achieve even greater heights than he is now. Woosh! Bang! ¡­ Amidst the battle, fighters from the Yagyuu family fell, one by one. However, Robed yer was not unscathed. That said, he got stronger. Even though he suffered severe injuries all over his body, Robed yer¡¯s battle prowess was getting better and better. ¡°Kill him!¡± Tenfu was mad with vengeance for his son as the fight continued. ¡­ As time passed, the number of fallen men from the Yagyuu family was piling up, and they were losing hope. He¡¯s too good! He¡¯s getting stronger as the fight progresses! How¡¯s that possible? Every time it seemed like Robed yer was about to fall, he would always push through and nt his foot firmly on the ground, sending despair into the eyes of the Yagyuu family. It was only then that they realized how wrong they were about Robed yer¡¯s power level assessment. They slowly realized why Kenkage died. Nevertheless, what they did not know, was that Levi was actually the stronger one and that he was the one that killed Kenkage Yagyuu. Everyone there would go crazy if they found out that the fight was just a lesson Levi prepared for Robed yer. Boom! Tenfu was sent flying across the air. He felt hopeless. ¡°Send for the elder¡¯s assistance! The Yagyuu family¡¯s in peril!¡± Chapter 1989 Chapter 1989 ¡°Elder! We need you!¡± ¡°Elder! We need you!¡± ¡­ The remaining members of the Yagyuu family all called out. The family was on itsst leg at that point. If the elder did note out, it would be all over for the Yagyuu family. Suddenly, there was a sharp ringing sound. Hearing that made that the whole Yagyuu family ecstatic. The elder ising! At the same time, a volcano erupted not far from where they were. The thick smog covered the sky as molten hotva came gushing out. Even though it was a small one, the eruption could still strike fear into people¡¯s hearts. That said, from afar, it looked magnificent. ¡°The elder¡¯sing!¡± ¡°It was rumored that the elder was suppressing the volcano all on his own. It¡¯s actually real!¡± ¡°I wonder how strong is the elder.¡± ¡°He¡¯s definitely stronger than Robed yer! If Levi was here, maybe they would stand a chance. But without him, no one can stop the elder!¡± ¡­ No one would believe something like a man capable of suppressing a live volcano as it was very much an outrageous statement. No matter how small the volcano was, it should have been impossible. On top of that, from what the Yagyuu family members said, the elder had been doing it for decades. Even thinking about it would send chills down people¡¯s spines. Nevertheless, Levi knew that the elder of the Yagyuu family was using the volcano to train himself in order to surpass his limits. Soon enough, a silhouette appeared on the battlefield. The old man actually looked younger than Tenfu. The impression he gave off at the moment seemed to be that of an average Joe. There was not even a sense of intimidation from him. Nheless, Ikken Yagyuu was merely restraining himself. And that was the most terrifying about him. He had a sword that was covered in volcanic ash and magma residue. The men there instantly understood that it was a sword that Ikken forged within the magma. Boom! The sword shook all of a sudden, and the ashes on it dispersed, revealing a majestic de. The sword was shimmering like fire, and it seemed to have a killing intent of its own. A sword that could shake the very foundations of the earth had appeared. ¡°Elder Ikken, Kenkage is dead. Please lend the family a hand and avenge him for us!¡± ¡°Please take charge for us, Sir!¡± ¡­ Everyone in the Yagyuu family went on their knees and roared in agony. ¡°What? He¡¯s dead?¡± Ikken¡¯s expression changed drastically. Kenkage was his favorite as well as the family¡¯s future. Ikken taught him everything he knew and had high expectations for Kenkage to surpass him one day. Never could he expect Kenkage to die while he was training in seclusion. Seeing Kenkage¡¯s body, Ikken was immediately infuriated. ¡°Who was it?¡± Ikken roared. ¡°It¡¯s him! Robed yer from Erudia, Drew Leeson!¡± ¡­ Everyone turned their heads towards Drew. ¡°Robed yer from Erudia? I understand! Now, I shall use your blood to feed my de!¡± He swept his hand over the sword, immediately giving it an edge. ¡°This is a sword now edged! And its name shall be Godyer! You¡¯ll have the privilege of being its first prey, Robed yer!¡± Boom! Robed yer was starting to tremble before the enormous pressure Ikken was exuding. He knew he was no match for Ikken just from his presence alone. Robed yer did not expect to see such an ancient person on Raysonia. He should be around the same level as Southern Emperor, the number one on the Gem List. Stronger, even. He thought. Robed yer figured he would not even stand a chance against Ikken even if he was not injured at the moment. ¡°Kill him!¡± ¡­ Everyone in the family shouted. Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. Kenkage¡¯s death dealt quite a blow to the family, so everyone wanted Robed yer dead. ¡°Come at me! Let me see what you got!¡± Even though Robed yer was injured, he did not want to lose to them in spirit. ¡°Step aside! I¡¯ll handle this!¡± Levi suddenly appeared in front of Robed yer and pushed him away. Chapter 1990 Chapter 1990 Levi knew that Robed yer was no match for Ikken. Even more so since Robed yer was on the verge of death. He¡¯ll die if he fought him head on. Heck, he won¡¯t level up even if he didn¡¯t die. It¡¯s better for me to step in. ¡°Huh?¡± Everyone was shocked to see Robed yer stepping aside obediently after Levi nudged him. Even though Levi was able to repel the men around him, no one took him seriously as the men he fought were just some goons from the Yagyuu family. They could not even be considered fighters. They figured he was just one of Robed yer¡¯s underlings. That said, the situation at the moment seemed to be painting a different picture. Is he really Robed yer¡¯s underling? Seeing Levi stepping forward, Ikken was a little dumbfounded. ¡°Who are you?¡± he asked instinctively. Right then, Tenfu was about to inform the elder about Levi being Robed yer¡¯s underling, but Levi interrupted him and announced, ¡°I¡¯m the one who killed Kenkage Yagyuu!¡± His statement caught everyone off guard. Wasn¡¯t Robed yer the one that killed Kenkage? Wait! The men eventually realized something was off after taking a closer look. They just fought with Robed yer, so they had to acknowledge his strength. But despite that, there was no way he was powerful enough to destroy the family¡¯s elites that easily. He had injuries with him went he first fought the Yagyuu family. That¡¯s not enough for him to be able to match Kenkage. That¡¯s impossible! On top of that, based on how he died, it looked like Kenkage did not even stand a chance. They figured that Robed yer was incapable of such a feat. And even if he could kill Kenkage, he should be heavily injured still after the fight! But he arrived unscathed! That means Robed yer never even fought Kenkage! If it wasn¡¯t Robed yer, it could only be¡­ Everyone¡¯s eyes turned towards Levi. It¡¯s him! He murdered Kenkage! We were wrong all along! The information the Watanabe Family gave us was inurate! There¡¯s no way this guy is Robed yer¡¯s underling! There¡¯s even a chance that this guy might be the reason why he has been rampaging through Raysonia and destroying everything! Tenfu finally realized that Robed yer was just an assistant, that Levi was the real deal.Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. ¡°Y-You¡¯re not Drew Leeson¡¯s underling at all, are you! You¡¯re not from Raysonia! You¡¯re an Erudian!¡± Tenfu eximed. Everyone there came to their senses as well. With that, Ikken became wary of Levi. Facing him reminded Ikken of someone. A man that let him taste defeat. His only defeat. Coincidentally, that man was an Erudian as well, and Ikken saw him as his lifelong rival. Ever since he lost, he secluded himself on top of the volcano behind the family grounds and started his training. Day by day, year by year, he would hone his body and mind while forging the Godyer with only one goal in mind. Revenge. He wanted to defeat the man he once lost to. Seeing that Levi killed his favorite descendant and exuded a simr presence to that of his lifelong rival, Ikken was getting fired up. He was ready to go all out as all his senses reached peak condition. ¡°Today is the day I end my seclusion. The day this sword meets blood for the first time! You should feel proud, dying at the des of the Godyer!¡± Ikken bellowed. His message was simple: A death by the Godyer was an honorable one. ¡°Back then, I really hated when people pointed their guns at me,¡± Levi said with a nk expression as he looked at Ikken. ¡°Now, I hate swords!¡± Hearing that, Robed yer lowered his head in shame. He did the same thing previously and got schooled by Levi. Ikken was doing the same thing he did. Chapter 1991 Chapter 1991 Hence, things would definitely turn out the same for Ikken, or even worse. ¡°Ahh!¡± Ikken roared and swung the Godyer at Levi. And along with it came a terrifying wave that engulfed everything in its wake, leaving only death and destruction. The Godyer was more of a samurai sword. It was forged from the simplest of materials. But after going through decades of tempering in molten lava, it became a masterpiece. It was even more frightening than the Divine Sword. Seeing that, Robed yer¡¯s expression darkened. Ikken Yagyuu is terrifying. Who would have thought that Raysonia had someone like this? Robed yer could feel the pressure Ikken was exuding as his veins expanded. He¡¯s reached a whole new level. It was Robed yer¡¯s next target. No wonder Levi asked me to step back. Boom! A light shed before Ikken¡¯s eyes as a destructive aura enveloped the space like a volcanic eruption. At that point in time, it felt like Ikken was destruction incarnate. ¡°So this is the elder¡¯s true power. How terrifying.¡± ¡­ The whole Yagyuu family was ecstatic, showing expressions that they had never shown before. This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. They were not getting wiped out. And they were about to aplish what The Dark Sun could not. The elder is amazing! This fight is going to be massive! Whoosh! Ikken dashed forward, his eyes shimmering like the night sky. His energy was surging like the roaring waves that crashed onto the shoreline. His attack felt like death itself. Boom! Levi shot out a punch in response. Bang! His fist met Godyer in a violent sh. The impact caused a shock wave that shattered everything around them as the background turned monochrome from the blinding sh that ensued. It felt like the end of the world while the family home of the Yagyuu family copsed. Even the volcanic eruption was suppressed because of the sh between Ikken and Levi. The whole mountain was shaking, falling apart even. That was the power of the two of the strongest warriors. Tap tap tap¡­ Everyone was awestruck to see that Levi did not move an inch after they collided and that Ikken got pushed five steps backward. At this stage of the fight, every step he took had significant indications. ¡°Huh?¡± Ikken was surprised by that oue. Did he just use his fist to repel me? Robed yer, who was not far from them, was dumbfounded. What happened? Is the elder going to lose? ¡°No way! I merely underestimated you!¡± Ikken bellowed. ¡°Kami no Kiri!¡± A horrifying shade of light burst forth from the Godyer, shining brilliantly with the sun¡¯s radiance. ¡°Ahh!¡± The light was so sharp that it burned the eyes of the people that beheld it. A horrific murderous intent was quickly spreading, enshrouding the whole area. Ikken held the Godyer with both his hands and raised it over his head before quickly shing downward. The move he did was the most basic of moves taught in Raysonia. Even kids knew how to do that. But despite that, Ikken performed it as though every single instance of motion had the essence of the world in it. He had achieved a whole new level in his training like never before. Sometimes, the simplest of moves are the deadliest ones. Simr to how Levi destroyed everything in his path with just his bare fist. That meant that Ikken Yagyuu was not someone to be trifled with. Boom! Ikken poured all his power into Godyer as a brief moment of silence ensued. Whoosh whoosh¡­ Right then, even though it was the slowest and easiest of moves, it felt like thousands of des were being swung. One after another, the des stacked up, growing more and more powerful, determined to y a god. Robed yer was in awe at what he was seeing. So this is what I need to achieve. Meanwhile, the members of the Yagyuu family were crying tears of joy. ¡°Let¡¯s just finish this!¡± Levi looked at Ikken and let out a deep sigh. ¡°Remember, you died at the hands of Levi Garrison!¡± Chapter 1992 Chapter 1992 Levi¡¯s voice echoed into the ears of the people of the Yagyuu family. They were all surprised to hear that name. Levi Garrison? Everyone in the Yagyuu family knew that name. It was the name of their mortal enemy. It¡¯s him! Shouldn¡¯t he be dead? Why is he still alive? This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. How is he here! Wait, no! It makes sense. Levi Garrison. Who could possibly have this much power if not him? He¡¯s the only one that could destroy the four families with ease, kill Kenkage, and force the elder to use his strongest move! It¡¯s really him! They were sure of his identity now but did not have time to ponder on the reason he was still alive. Naturally, Ikken also knew who Levi was. Even though he was in seclusion, he still caught wind of the new rank one fighter on the Gem List in Erudia. After all, the person that defeated him was the previous rank one, Southern Emperor. That said, he was unfazed because he was sure that, no matter who it was, they were going to be cut down by his de. Boom! Levi sted a destructive punch at Ikken. The force of punch felt like it was going to rip the very fabric of space apart as though it was a punch dealt by the gods. Boom! The sky rumbled and thunder strike from the sheer power behind Levi¡¯s move. It was as though the heavens were suffering the wrath of that attack. It was eight times the speed of sound, the absolute maximum punching speed of Levi¡¯s capability. The power behind it was even more terrifying, as it could even crush an entire mountain as it went. Whoosh! It was an unstoppable punch as it shredded through the sword¡¯s aura. Bang! Levi¡¯s fist hit the Godyer, causing a sonic boom that deafened everyone around them before a mushroom cloud formed right after. It was like someone dropped a nuclear warhead at their location. Crack crack¡­ The Godyer started crackling as if it had just lost its soul. What was left was just a regr sword that was breaking apart. Pfft! The punchpletely shattered Ikken¡¯s ultimate technique and the tremor of the attack traveled into Ikken¡¯s body and destroyed his inert. Remnants of the power from the punch seeped into Ikken¡¯s body and destroy his inerts. Ikken¡¯s pride was absolutely crushed by Levi¡¯s attack. He did not immediately die from it, but he was still t on the ground, unable to move. The only thing he could do was watch. It was Ikken¡¯s utter defeat. On top of that, it was worse than thest time he lost. This time, he was not going to survive. Pfft! Blood came spewing out of his mouth, as he looked at Levi in disbelief. The Yagyuu members gasped. How is Levi still alive? Is he that strong? Not even the elder is a match for him! Revenge! He¡¯s here for revenge! They finally realized why The Dark Sun was targeted. The reasoning before that about Robed yer avenging Levi just did not make sense to them. But now, everything was clear. It was Levi who was on his path of vengeance. ¡°How weak!¡± Levi eximed as he looked at everyone there with a cold gaze. Eventually, Ikken Yagyuu died. Then, the whole Yagyuu family followed suit. Not a living soul was left. ¡°Next up, The Dark Sun headquarters!¡± Levi dered. Both he and Robed yer each had a corpse with them. Those were the corpses of Ikken and Kenkage Yagyuu, the two strongest fighters on record in Raysonia. Robed yer was very much looking forward to the moment they tossed those two bodies at The Dark Sun headquarters. What will they think? At The Dark Sun headquarters, the Watanabe family was busy giving out instructions to look for Levi¡¯s whereabouts while continuing to fortify their defense in case Levi and Robed yer ambushed them. ¡°Sir, there seems to be something wrong. We just found out that Robed yer¡¯s student never had a disciple. We can¡¯t identify the person that is with him!¡± the Watanabe family intelligence team reported their findings. Chapter 1993 Chapter 1993 ¡°What? Is his identity fake?¡± the higher-up of the Watanabe family eximed. ¡°That¡¯s right. He has a fake identity!¡± At that moment, everyone turned towards Dno. He was dumbfounded. Was there a mistake? It was because their attention was all focused on Robed yer. That¡¯s why they neglected the small fry beside him. ¡°Who could he be?¡± one of the Watanabes asked. ¡°Maybe it¡¯s a fighter rted to Levi that wanted revenge. Or it can also be one of Robed yer¡¯s disciples. He has a lot of them after all,¡± Dno proposed. Hearing that, Muzo from the Watanabe family immediately pulled up more data. ¡°Based on what was collected from the fight between the four families and Robed yer, this person never involved himself in the fights. It was all done by Robed yer.¡± ¡°That means he¡¯s just a small fry then! There¡¯s no need for concern! Think about it. Are there even fighters left in Erudia that could actually avenge Levi?¡± ¡­ Everyone else gave it some thought and assumed that they were overthinking things. ¡°How about you just find out who he really is? And find out where they are right now. Quick!¡± ¡­ While The Dark Sun was eagerly trying to find out where Levi and Robed yer was, the whole world wanted to know as well. After all, Robed yer had made a name for himself. Especially so in Erudia. He was considered the next Levi Garrison. No one would have thought that Robed yer would appear after Levi was gone. Hence, if Robed yer could demolish all the forces in Raysonia, that meant that Erudia could still recover from losing Levi. That said, Bruce was not happy even though he sessfully replicated Jared¡¯s experiment. The Robed yer¡¯s appearance was not good news for him. If it were not for the fact that the specimen was still under observation, Bruce would have sent it over to Raysonia immediately. ¡°Go. Deploy the forces we have at Raysonia and assist them! Find some people to offer them some military assistance!¡± Bruce had a lot of authority now, so he could mobilize any of the forces under the Lab of Gods from all over the world. Hence, he secretly arranged for the forces at Raysonia to assist The Dark Sun. ¡­This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. After half an hour, a piece of shocking news caught the whole world by surprise. Robed yer and his associate appeared and were heading towards The Dark Sun¡¯s headquarters. Even though The Dark Sun did not know where they went, they were relieved that they could locate the two. It was a good thing to know because they could finally calm down a bit and not have to worry about being ambushed. ¡°They¡¯reing, people! Get ready!¡± All the team leaders started to give out the orders. ¡°Do we need to inform the Yagyuu family?¡± someone asked. ¡°No need for that! That won¡¯t do anything to help since they won¡¯te. They¡¯ll never work with us!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right! The Yagyuu family always thinks of us as trash, that we¡¯re useless! They even thought that Bruce was the one responsible for Levi¡¯s death and brushed us aside!¡± ¡°They¡¯re always on their high horses because they have their elder looking over them.¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine. Let¡¯s get rid of Robed yer and show the Yagyuu family that we are not useless!¡± ¡­ Not long after that, Levi and the Robed yer arrived at the Dark Sun¡¯s headquarter. The security there was extremely tight. As soon as they showed up, all the men and weapons were ready to go. On top of that, masterminds of the Dark Sun brought even more men to wee them. ¡°We¡¯ve been waiting for you two! You finally arrived!¡± Muzo smirked. Dno was hidden within the crowd with a conflicted expression. ¡°Is that so?¡± Levi smiled. ¡°I came bearing gifts!¡± Boom! Boom! Two corpses were tossed in front of the members of The Dark Sun. Chapter 1994 Chapter 1994 ¡°Huh?¡± Everyone from The Dark Sun was stunned by Levi¡¯s action. What¡¯s this? Two dead bodies? Whose bodies were those? Everyone started paying more attention to the corpses. This one¡¯s an old man that I doubt anyone knows. He looks a little familiar, though. Who is he? I really can¡¯t figure it out! What about the other one? Looks familiar. It looks like¡­ No way! Oh my god! Isn¡¯t that Kenkage Yagyuu? The prodigy of the Yagyuu family? The Sword Saint that¡¯s ranked number one on the Sr Rankings? Many had to take another look just to be sure. It really is him! It¡¯s Kenkage Yagyuu¡¯s dead body! Within an instant, everyone started having mixed feelings. Their attitudes were going through some veryplicated shifts as well. ¡°It¡¯s Kenkage Yagyuu!¡± someone eximed among all the murmurs. ¡°H-He¡­ How did he die?¡± ¡°That¡¯s impossible!¡± ¡­ Everyone was in disbelief after identifying Kenkage¡¯s corpse. Who could¡¯ve kill him? Is this a joke?! No one would dare cross Kenkage Yagyuu! Let alone kill him?! That can¡¯t be him! ¡°That¡¯s not him! It¡¯s impossible!¡± someone shouted. ¡°Wait! Look! The sword he had on him¡­ it¡¯s his sword!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right! That¡¯s Kenkage Yagyuu¡¯s sword! There¡¯s no faking that! Can¡¯t you feel the killing intent coming from that sword? It¡¯s undeniable! That¡¯s definitely Kenkage¡¯s corpse!¡± ¡­ Everyone gasped once again. At that moment, they all felt shivers running through their spines. Kenkage Yagyuu is actually dead? How? He¡¯s the strongest person on the Sr Rankings! Dead? After making sure of the truth, everyone from The Dark Sun was in shock. Who¡¯s the other guy then? Right then, an old man amongst The Dark Sun members became astonished. ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. ¡°T-That¡¯s¡­ ¡° He was stuttering for a long time before finally saying, ¡°I remember him! He¡¯s the elder of the Yagyuu family! Ikken Yagyuu!¡± ¡°What?¡± His statement stunned everyone in ce with their eyes widened and chills running down their spines. Seeing Kenkage¡¯s corpse was enough of shocking news to them, but now there was something even more outrageous. ¡°Are you serious? How is that possible?¡± someone questioned. ¡°I¡¯ve had the honor of meeting the master back then! I recognize him! It¡¯s him! It¡¯s definitely him! Kenkage¡¯s corpse is proof!¡± ¡­ With that, everyone started analyzing the situation more thoroughly. That¡¯s definitely Kenkage¡¯s body, which could only mean Ikken¡¯s corpse is real too! Oh my god! Have the heavens forsaken us? Two of the strongest fighters in Raysonia are dead! Who did it? Suddenly, the strategists from the Watanabe family realized why Robed yer and Levi disappeared from their radar. Where were they all this time? We¡¯ve searched everywhere for them! We¡¯ve searched everywhere except the Yagyuu family! They all thought that the Yagyuu family was the least possible ce, so no one checked. No one could have expected that that was actually where they went to. Everything makes sense! They were at the Yagyuu family all along! But how could they be so strong? Both Ikken and Kenkage are dead! That means the whole Yagyuu family¡¯s gone. How is that even possible? With that in mind, everyone turned towards Robed yer, who was not far away. He was covered in blood, and his breathing was weak, obviously severely wounded. Before they lost sight of him, Robed yer did not even have a speck of dust on him. How he looked at the moment only confirmed The Dark Sun¡¯s assumptions. He definitely wiped out the Yagyuu family. But even so, he¡¯s wounded. Fighting us now would only mean his demise. Chapter 1995 Chapter 1995 ¡°Sir! We¡¯ve got breaking news! The Yagyuu family has been wiped out, along with their elder and Sr Rankings number one, Kenkage Yagyuu!¡± a scout reported after returning. Hearing that, everyone¡¯s heart sank. It¡¯s confirmed! But Robed yer is already wounded to this extend! He must have paid a heavy price to do what he did. He¡¯s at hisst leg now! No wonder he brought the bodies with him! He¡¯s trying to intimidate us with it! Ha! What a joke! After giving it some thought, the men from The Dark Sun came to their senses. They figured, no matter how strong Robed yer was, they could take him down in his current condition. ¡°Drew Leeson. We didn¡¯t expect you to be strong enough to wipe out the whole Yagyuu family! None of us could stop you if you came to us prior to that! But s, you¡¯ve made the wrong choice and came here with critical injuries! How can you even fight us now? Men! Take them down!¡± Muzo ordered. Soon enough, tens of thousands of fighters came out of the headquarter and surrounded Levi and Robed yer. All their advanced weaponry was activated. ¡°The only thing we can do is avenge the Yagyuu family then!¡± The people smiled as they assumed that Robed yer¡¯s death was assured with his current condition. But then, Robed yer smiled all of a sudden. That smile sent shivers down everyone¡¯s spine. Something¡¯s off. ¡°Why are you smiling?¡± someone asked. ¡°Hahaha! Are you telling me you people actually believed I¡¯m capable of wiping out the Yagyuu family?¡± Robed yer asked in return. ¡°W-What do you mean by that?¡± ¡°Was it not you?¡± ¡­ Everyone suddenly came to a realization. Robed yer was definitely strong, but people could still gauge the extent of his strength. Besting Kenkage should be his absolute limit, right? How did he kill Ikken then? It¡¯s impossible! If it wasn¡¯t him, who was it? Right then, everyone¡¯s eyes locked onto the person beside him, Levi, the person that everyone ignored. With prior knowledge that his identity was falsified, they were even certain that he had something to do with Ikken¡¯s death. Tens of thousands of pairs of eyes were all on him. ¡°You¡­ Who are you?¡± That was the question on everyone¡¯s mind. Is this the guy that wiped out the Yagyuu family? Levi snickered. ¡°I¡¯ll let you know once you¡¯re thest one alive!¡± Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. ¡°Kill him!¡± Muzo immediately gave out the order. Thus, all the fighters charged at Levi. ¡°The Dark Sun will be no more after today!¡± Levi let out a long sigh. ¡­ With that, a one-sided ughter festmenced. Although The Dark Sun had the numbers advantage, their average fighting power was actually weaker than that of the Yagyuu family. They were no match for Levi as fighters fell as soon as they approached him, no matter the numbers. ¡­ After a brief moment, the whole headquarter was filled with blood and corpses. The Dark Sun was getting more and more terrified at what was going on. What is thisbat prowess? It¡¯s horrific! He¡¯s wiping the floor with the whole organization. A thousand. Five hundred. Three hundred. ¡­ Two hundred. One hundred. ¡­ Zero. Now all that was left of The Dark Sun were a few strategists from the Watanabe family and Dno. They all looked at Levi with fear in their eyes. They were dumbstruck. To think we just witnessed a massacre of tens of thousands of elite fighters by one man, no less. ¡°Y-You¡­ Who are you?¡± Dno was going crazy. And so was everyone else. Levi was about to answer them, but his lips suddenly curled. ¡°Oh? It seems like more people want to die.¡± Chapter 1996 Chapter 1996 It was none other than the men Bruce sent to assist The Dark Sun. Bang! Someone charged in and was immediately shocked by the horrifying scene. Bang! The second guy bumped into his back, and proceed to freeze up after seeing the horrific scene. Bang! Bang! Bang! More and more people came in and clotted the door. There were hundreds of them, and they were all stunned. ¡°M-Mr. Watanabe, we are here to offer assistance under the orders of Mr. Johnston!¡± the men announced. ¡°Huh? Bruce?¡± Isn¡¯t he just signing their death warrants for them? Levi bent down slowly and picked up a dagger. Swoosh! This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. He flung it casually, turning it into a bolt of lightning. Swish! The dagger flew like a bullet and went through the man¡¯s head, some thousand feet away. Swish! It went through the second guy and proceeded to go through the third with no signs of decelerating. The fourth. The fifth. ¡­ The dagger weaved through the crowd as a line of blood traced behind, beautiful yet poignant. Dno and what was left of the Watanabe family were all going mad after seeing what was going on. How does he do that? Levi was controlling the dagger from a thousand feet away and actually killing hundreds of men with it. What level must one achieve to do what he¡¯s doing? He¡¯s like a god! Thump! Thump! ¡­ All the men Bruce sent were dead; none of them survived. This is divine! Even Robed yer was in awe. The things Levi did looked rather simple, but it actually needed immense concentration and control. Meanwhile, Dno and the load were all numbed from the shock. He¡¯s too strong. ¡°Y-You¡­ ¡° ¡°Now, I can tell you the truth. My name is Levi Garrison!¡± Levi reverted to his original facial features as he spoke. ¡°What?¡± ¡°You¡¯re still alive?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve seen a ghost!¡± ¡­ Everyone went insane after Levi revealed his true identity. He¡¯s actually Levi! He¡¯s not dead! How is that possible! We teamed up with Bruce to kill him! We watched his corpse get destroyed! We confirmed his death! How did hee back alive! They were in disbelief as they even got confirmation of his death from Bruce multiple times after that. Levi shouldn¡¯t be alive, yet he¡¯s standing right in front of us! ¡°Are you all confused about how I survived? Well, you guys could never kill me in the first ce! I faked my death so that I could get rid of you all!¡± Levi smiled. ¡°This¡­ ¡° They were dumbfounded. Who could expect him to still be alive? He¡¯s literally immortal! How is he not dead? All of a sudden, Dno dropped to his knees. He waspletely drained of energy from the shock. ¡°He¡¯s all yours!¡± Levi said and kicked Dno over to Robed yer. ¡°Master. Please spare me! I beg of you!¡± Dno started groveling, pleading for mercy. Nevertheless, Robed yer said nothing and gave Dno a p on the head. In that split second, blood sttered everywhere, and Dno ceased to exist. With that, Levi turned his attention to the Watanabe family. Bang! Bang! He randomly killed two of them with a flick of his wrist, and the rest screamed for their lives. Everyone was afraid of dying. Even more so when they witnessed so many deaths right in front of them. ¡°Now, I only have one question. I¡¯ll spare whoever tells me the answer!¡± Levi announced. Hearing that there was a chance for survival, the strategist all nodded immediately, suggesting that they could provide him with an answer. ¡°Alright then. Tell me, who was it from The Dark Sun that mimicked my techniques and framed me?¡± Levi asked. Hearing that, all their expressions changed. ¡°Tell him! If not we¡¯re all going to die!¡± They looked at each other. ¡°I¡¯ll say it!¡± the strategists eximed simultaneously and gave Levi a name. Levi and Robed yer¡¯s expression instantly darkened after hearing who it was. Chapter 1997 Chapter 1997 Even though he was involved in it, but no one expected it to be him, Cyrus the Fiery Demon. ¡°The Fiery Demon himself? That¡¯s impossible!¡± both Levi and Robed yer eximed at the same time. Levi was framed and got mistaken as the demon¡¯s heir, meaning Cyrus¡¯ disciple. In the end, Levi could not believe that Cyrus was actually the one that framed him in the first ce. And Robed yer even more so. ¡°But it is the Fiery Demon! We¡¯re not lying!¡± The Watanabes were panicking. ¡°Why did he do that? What¡¯s the benefit of letting everyone mistake me as his disciple?¡± Levi asked. ¡°That, we have no idea. What we know is that he offered to help us on his own ord!¡± the strategists replied. What they said confused Levi even more. If Cyrus wanted to destroy Erudia¡¯s martial arts world or had a grudge with someone, he could¡¯ve just made his move! He was once ranked number one on the Gem List! With the Seven Fiends behind him, he could do anything he wanted! So why did he do this? Why did he incite conflict between me and the martial arts world? Levi was puzzled. Disregarding everything else, the Seven Fiends are his most loyal followers. What he did might actually cost them their lives. Then, what was his objective? Does he want to kill his own subordinates? From what Levi knew, the Seven Fiends respected Cyrus immensely, so it was definitely not out of spite. There¡¯s definitely something fishy going on here! How could such a prominent figure like him even take orders from The Dark Sun and frame me? It just doesn¡¯t make sense! ¡°How did you guys establish contact with Cyrus?¡± Levi asked. ¡°We didn¡¯t look for him.¡± Muzo shook his head. ¡°He was the one that contacted us!¡± ¡°No, that can¡¯t be. You guys are lying, aren¡¯t you?¡± Levi sneered at as he looked at the Watanabes. Seeing that made them panic even more. Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. ¡°No doubt there is the Fiery Demon! But he¡¯s actually the founder of The Dark Sun, right?¡± Levi deducted. The Watanabes were all astonished by his statement and their expression changed. ¡°H-How did you know that?¡± They looked at Levi in bewilderment as Muzo asked. Levi smiled. ¡°Well, for one, the Yagyuu family is a proud family with three super strong fighters holding the fort. They refused to cooperate with you all this time, so why did they join The Dark Sun in the first ce? There must have been someone that could overpower them and force them to join. That person would not be someone from Raysonia. So, it could only be Cyrus!¡± Levi could basically confirm that Cyrus was the leader of The Dark Sun when he took the framing into ount. ¡°Not bad!¡± The Watanabes looked at each other and nodded. ¡°You¡¯re right! The Fiery Demon is the real leader of The Dark Sun! Only he has the capability of uniting all the families and convincing those snobs from the Yagyuu family into joining!¡± ¡°He was the one that framed you for what happened! The man behind it all!¡± ¡­ Levi suddenly recalled meeting the imposter at Terragon Hill. He did not look like Cyrus, so it must be one of his new disciples. ¡°Come to think of it, did the Yagyuu family refuse to cooperate because Cyrus is gone?¡± Levi asked. ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± Everyone nodded. ¡°Then where is he right now?¡± Levi continued. Chapter 1998 Chapter 1998 ¡°Later on, he vanished! Ever since Bruce started working with us, Cyrus disappeared. Not Even Bruce himself was cognizant that Cyrus is the leader of The Dark Sun.¡± ¡°After that, Cyrus and his men were never seen again,¡± the Watanabe family exined sincerely. Levi could tell that they weren¡¯t lying to him. I can¡¯t believe Cyrus is involved in this! Anyhow, now that The Dark Sun has disbanded, Cyrus can be dealt withter. ¡°Levi, we¡¯ve told you everything we know. I believe you¡¯ll keep your word and spare us?¡± Flurried, the Watanabe family were sweating bullets. Levi smiled and responded, ¡°Yeah, of course! I always honor my word. Don¡¯t worry.¡± Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. He turned around and left. The Watanabe family were relieved after hearing Levi¡¯s statement. The vise that had been gripping their chest finally loosened up. We get to live! I knew Levi is a man of his word! When Levi passed by Robed yer, he murmured, ¡°All yours.¡± Subsequently, Robed yer let out a sinister smile. With a minatory aura surrounding him, he strode toward the Watanabe family. The Watanabe family felt his bloodlust as he came closer and closer to them. ¡°Wait, what are you doing?¡± ¡°Levi said that he would let us go! He told us that he would honor his word!¡± ¡°You dare to disobey him?¡± The Watanabe family were getting agitated. ¡°Mr. Garrison promised that he would let you go, but I didn¡¯t. That means I¡¯m free to do whatever I want with you guys.¡± Robed yer nced maniacally at the Watanabe family. At this moment, the Watanabe family realized that something was off. Did Levi lie to us? No! He did spare our lives. That being said, he didn¡¯t mention anything about Robed yer wanting to kill us. Oh, I get it now. This is his scheme all along! He had this all nned out! ¡°Wait¡­¡± Before the Watanabe family could say anything, they were shot down by arrows. ¡°That¡¯s enough. Go to hell!¡± After that, Robed yer left with Levi. Just like that, The Dark Sun was eradicated, except for Cyrus. That being said, Levi and Robed yer were the only ones that knew about Cyrus. To the others, The Dark Sun was no more. They also believed that the Lab of Gods in Raysonia was destroyed. People from all around the world started talking about the downfall of the Yagyuu family, the Watanabe family, as well as The Dark Sun. News of Robed yer¡¯s spectacr battle in Raysonia was also being spread across the globe. First, we had Levi defeating Zarain with the Northern Excalibur, now we have Robed yer dominating all of Raysonia. The two of them are invincible! ¡°Their powers are truly petrifying!¡± ¡°It seems like Robed yer has gotten stronger after his battle with Levi.¡± ¡°I feel like he¡¯s even stronger than Levi now.¡± ¡°Thank the Gods! Robed yer will be able to take Levi¡¯s ce. With his strength, Erudia will continue to strive!¡± The people of Erudia were overjoyed. A new god has appeared! Robed yer will bring Erudia to the top! ¡°Levi, now that Robed yer has reced you, you don¡¯t have to worry anymore.¡± ¡°Yeah, you can rest easy now.¡± Chapter 1999 Chapter 1999 Copious amounts of people in Erudia were praying to Levi, telling him that he could finally rest in peace. Even the Seven Fiends came to visit Levi¡¯s grave. ¡°Master, you can rest assured that you¡¯ve been avenged. That being said, we know that some of your enemies are still alive. Don¡¯t worry, we¡¯ll help you get rid of them!¡± The Dragonites and some of Levi¡¯s acquittances also visited his grave at the Cenotaph. Since Levi¡¯s corpse was no more, his grave was filled with his belongings. ¡°Levi, are you seeing this? I told you another hero like you will emerge to save Erudia.¡± ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s all turning out like you wished.¡± ¡°Also, don¡¯t worry about your wife and kid. We¡¯ll be sure to look out for them. But honestly, I don¡¯t think they even need our help with how powerful they¡¯ve be.¡± Meanwhile, Robed yer was able to re-establish the position of Erudia in the martial arts world with his determination and strength. The disciples of Robed yer from all around the world were enraptured because of this. They were very proud of what their master had aplished. Thanks to their master¡¯s achievement, they were revered by many people. As the name of Robed yer continued to spread, more and more people became interested in being his disciple. Some of them were even trying to get associated with Robed yer through his disciples. We¡¯ll gain the admiration and respect of the people if we be his disciples! In the meantime, Robed yer was letting out a sigh. ¡°I know I¡¯ve unequivocally be stronger, but I¡¯m not as strong as they think I am!¡± Levi smiled and remained taciturn. It¡¯s good that I¡¯ve brought Robed yer along. He can serve as a diversion. With that, I don¡¯t need to worry about my identity getting exposed. Now that Bruce is starting to impugn the validity of my death, I need to be more prudent. It¡¯s going to be difficult for me to carry out my ns with him sniffing around. However, I might be able to pull this off with Robed yer around. All eyes are currently on him. Hence, I¡¯ll be able to carry out my ns in the dark. Meanwhile, people were curious as to why The Cardinal Hall and The Manifest Court hadn¡¯t updated the Gem List. Robed yer should be ced in the number one spot now that Levi has passed away. So why haven¡¯t they updated the Gem List? ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. ¡°I guess they wanted tomemorate Levi and to ward off enemies,¡± someone exined. ¡°Yeah, Levi is the chosen one. He should forever be in the first ce!¡± However, all of the foreign powerhouses were keeping a close eye on Robed yer. They were very wary of his terrifying powers. Bruce had to reevaluate Robed yer¡¯s strength in the Lab of Gods since his power kept on increasing. ¡°Find out how he¡¯s able to be so powerful!¡± Bruce was livid. The Dark Sun was a powerful ally of mine. How could they be eliminated so easily? Even the men that I¡¯ve sent to aid them were annihted. This is not looking good. Not to mention, Robed yer is helping Levi to get his revenge. How should I deal with him? ¡°If Robed yer decides toe after me, then I¡¯ll let him taste the power of our test subjects!¡± Bruce smiled menacingly. Come at me if you want, Robed yer. I¡¯d love to see what my test subjects are capable of. Bruce¡¯s second experiment waspleted. Out of the ten test subjects, only two of them survived. Both of them turned out to be stronger than the test subject from the first experiment. ¡°I¡¯d like to meet the next test subjects. Bring me to them!¡± Bruce was brought to a prison-like ce. Chapter 2000 Chapter 2000 The people that Bruce kept behind bars were none other than the Lopez and ck families. Henry, Fabian, Shaun, Logan, Jennie, and the others were all there. During the crisis in Erudia, they retreated to Zarain. However, after Zarain sessfully defended itself against Erudia, they were stripped of all their assets and were kicked out of the country. This led them to a conundrum. They couldn¡¯t return to either Zarain or Erudia. Without a ce to call home, they lived like stray dogs. They had to endure a plethora of hardships just to stay alive. If it wasn¡¯t for theirbat skills, they would¡¯ve been dead already. Later on, these people came to Bruce¡¯s mind while he was helping Jared with his experiment. Bruce wanted to make them his test subjects. So, he ordered his men to capture them and bring them to him. Once they were in his captivity, Bruce injected super serum and various other chemicals into them, enhancing their physical strengths as well as their mental capabilities. In order for them to withstand Jared¡¯s experiment, they need to be stronger! Bruce wanted every one of his test subjects to survive Jared¡¯s experiment. I need all of them to get revenge for me! ¡°Do you know who made you all suffer?¡± Bruce queried. ¡°Levi!¡± he added. Upon hearing the name Levi, Logan was furious. Because of his restraining order, we weren¡¯t able to return to Erudia. It¡¯s all his fault! Many people begged for him to remove the order, but he didn¡¯t even bat an eye. Everything¡¯s gone awry because of him! ¡°I¡¯ll give you guys a chance to get revenge on him. What do you say?¡± The Lopez and ck families went pensive and quiet. Can we really trust him? ¡°What are you guys worried about? Fine, I¡¯ll give it to you straight! I want to get rid of Levi! And you guys are the pawns to achieve that goal! My experiment will get you prepared to fight him.¡± The Lopez and ck families pondered for a while. It¡¯s not like we have a choice here. He¡¯ll kill us anyway if we refuse toply. We should just ept his proposal. Besides, we do still have a score to settle with Levi. Isted from the outside world, the Lopez and ck families hadn¡¯t heard of Levi¡¯s death. Thus, they ended up being deceived by Bruce¡¯s words. ¡°Okay, we¡¯ll kill Levi for you!¡± Bruce was delighted to hear their answer. I can use their grudge against Levi to control them. ¡°Our situation is looking great! However, there are still some concerns. ¡°We still need to be cautious of Levi¡¯s kid. She¡¯ll be an issue to us once she¡¯s grown up. ¡°Moreover, we also need to keep tabs on Zoey. ¡°If she falls into The Cardinal Hall¡¯s hands, it¡¯ll be a huge problem for us. ¡°Last but not least, we need to be aware of Wynona. Her abnormal powers pose a threat to us.¡± Bruce paused for a while before continuing, ¡°We need to find a way to capture the three of them! If I send a few of my test subjects after them, will they be able to bring them here?¡± The others quickly nodded. ¡°Yes, of course. Mr. Johnston, you can use this chance to observe their strength inbat!¡± ¡°I see, okay. I¡¯lle up with some backup ns just in case. I must restrain the three of them at all costs.¡± Out of the blue, a person rushed into the room. ¡°Mr. Johnston, someone is here to see you!¡± ¡°Who?¡± Bruce had a perplexed look on his face. ¡°I¡¯m not sure. He calls himself the founder of The Dark Sun.¡± The people that Bruce kept behind bars were none other than the Lopez and ck families. Henry, Fabian, Shaun, Logan, Jennie, and the others were all there. During the crisis in Erudia, they retreated to Zarain. However, after Zarain sessfully defended itself against Erudia, they were stripped of all their assets and were kicked out of the country. This led them to a conundrum. They couldn¡¯t return to either Zarain or Erudia. Without a ce to call home, they lived like stray dogs. They had to endure a plethora of hardships just to stay alive. If it wasn¡¯t for theirbat skills, they would¡¯ve been dead already. Later on, these people came to Bruce¡¯s mind while he was helping Jared with his experiment. Bruce wanted to make them his test subjects. So, he ordered his men to capture them and bring them to him. Once they were in his captivity, Bruce injected super serum and various other chemicals into them, enhancing their physical strengths as well as their mental capabilities. In order for them to withstand Jared¡¯s experiment, they need to be stronger! Bruce wanted every one of his test subjects to survive Jared¡¯s experiment. I need all of them to get revenge for me! ¡°Do you know who made you all suffer?¡± Bruce queried. ¡°Levi!¡± he added. Upon hearing the name Levi, Logan was furious. Because of his restraining order, we weren¡¯t able to return to Erudia. It¡¯s all his fault! Many people begged for him to remove the order, but he didn¡¯t even bat an eye. Everything¡¯s gone awry because of him! ¡°I¡¯ll give you guys a chance to get revenge on him. What do you say?¡± The Lopez and ck families went pensive and quiet. Can we really trust him? ¡°What are you guys worried about? Fine, I¡¯ll give it to you straight! I want to get rid of Levi! And you guys are the pawns to achieve that goal! My experiment will get you prepared to fight him.¡± The Lopez and ck families pondered for a while. It¡¯s not like we have a choice here. He¡¯ll kill us anyway if we refuse toply. We should just ept his proposal. Besides, we do still have a score to settle with Levi. Isted from the outside world, the Lopez and ck families hadn¡¯t heard of Levi¡¯s death. Thus, they ended up being deceived by Bruce¡¯s words. ¡°Okay, we¡¯ll kill Levi for you!¡± Bruce was delighted to hear their answer. I can use their grudge against Levi to control them. ¡°Our situation is looking great! However, there are still some concerns. This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. ¡°We still need to be cautious of Levi¡¯s kid. She¡¯ll be an issue to us once she¡¯s grown up. ¡°Moreover, we also need to keep tabs on Zoey. ¡°If she falls into The Cardinal Hall¡¯s hands, it¡¯ll be a huge problem for us. ¡°Last but not least, we need to be aware of Wynona. Her abnormal powers pose a threat to us.¡± Bruce paused for a while before continuing, ¡°We need to find a way to capture the three of them! If I send a few of my test subjects after them, will they be able to bring them here?¡± The others quickly nodded. ¡°Yes, of course. Mr. Johnston, you can use this chance to observe their strength inbat!¡± ¡°I see, okay. I¡¯lle up with some backup ns just in case. I must restrain the three of them at all costs.¡± Out of the blue, a person rushed into the room. ¡°Mr. Johnston, someone is here to see you!¡± ¡°Who?¡± Bruce had a perplexed look on his face. ¡°I¡¯m not sure. He calls himself the founder of The Dark Sun.¡± The people that Bruce kept behind bars were none other than the Lopez and ck families. Henry, Fabian, Shaun, Logan, Jennie, and the others were all there. During the crisis in Erudia, they retreated to Zarain. However, after Zarain sessfully defended itself against Erudia, they were stripped of all their assets and were kicked out of the country. This led them to a conundrum. They couldn¡¯t return to either Zarain or Erudia. Without a ce to call home, they lived like stray dogs. They had to endure a plethora of hardships just to stay alive. If it wasn¡¯t for theirbat skills, they would¡¯ve been dead already. Later on, these people came to Bruce¡¯s mind while he was helping Jared with his experiment. Bruce wanted to make them his test subjects. So, he ordered his men to capture them and bring them to him. Once they were in his captivity, Bruce injected super serum and various other chemicals into them, enhancing their physical strengths as well as their mental capabilities. In order for them to withstand Jared¡¯s experiment, they need to be stronger! Bruce wanted every one of his test subjects to survive Jared¡¯s experiment. I need all of them to get revenge for me! ¡°Do you know who made you all suffer?¡± Bruce queried. ¡°Levi!¡± he added. Upon hearing the name Levi, Logan was furious. Because of his restraining order, we weren¡¯t able to return to Erudia. It¡¯s all his fault! Many people begged for him to remove the order, but he didn¡¯t even bat an eye. Everything¡¯s gone awry because of him! ¡°I¡¯ll give you guys a chance to get revenge on him. What do you say?¡± The Lopez and ck families went pensive and quiet. Can we really trust him? ¡°What are you guys worried about? Fine, I¡¯ll give it to you straight! I want to get rid of Levi! And you guys are the pawns to achieve that goal! My experiment will get you prepared to fight him.¡± The Lopez and ck families pondered for a while. It¡¯s not like we have a choice here. He¡¯ll kill us anyway if we refuse toply. We should just ept his proposal. Besides, we do still have a score to settle with Levi. Isted from the outside world, the Lopez and ck families hadn¡¯t heard of Levi¡¯s death. Thus, they ended up being deceived by Bruce¡¯s words. ¡°Okay, we¡¯ll kill Levi for you!¡± Bruce was delighted to hear their answer. I can use their grudge against Levi to control them. ¡°Our situation is looking great! However, there are still some concerns. ¡°We still need to be cautious of Levi¡¯s kid. She¡¯ll be an issue to us once she¡¯s grown up. ¡°Moreover, we also need to keep tabs on Zoey. ¡°If she falls into The Cardinal Hall¡¯s hands, it¡¯ll be a huge problem for us. ¡°Last but not least, we need to be aware of Wynona. Her abnormal powers pose a threat to us.¡± Bruce paused for a while before continuing, ¡°We need to find a way to capture the three of them! If I send a few of my test subjects after them, will they be able to bring them here?¡± The others quickly nodded. ¡°Yes, of course. Mr. Johnston, you can use this chance to observe their strength inbat!¡± ¡°I see, okay. I¡¯lle up with some backup ns just in case. I must restrain the three of them at all costs.¡± Out of the blue, a person rushed into the room. ¡°Mr. Johnston, someone is here to see you!¡± ¡°Who?¡± Bruce had a perplexed look on his face. ¡°I¡¯m not sure. He calls himself the founder of The Dark Sun.¡± Chapter 2001 Chapter 2001 ¡°The founder of The Dark Sun? Are you talking crap or what?¡± Bruce was dumbstruck and rebutted right away. The Dark Sun had been uprooted by Robed yer, and all their members were dead. How could he still show up? ¡°No, something¡¯s not quite right. What did he call himself? The founder of The Dark Sun?¡± Bruce realized that something did not add up right then. ¡°Yes, the founder of The Dark Sun!¡± ¡°All right then, let him in right now!¡± Soon, a man donning a ck robe entered the room. If Levi was here, he would have recognized that this person was the one who impersonated him and fought him back at Terragon Hill. ¡°You¡¯re the founder of The Dark Sun?¡± Bruce asked with a perplexed face. ¡°No, that¡¯s my master. He requested that I look for you here,¡± the man answered. ¡°Who¡¯s your Master? Why are you guys iming to be the founder of The Dark Sun?¡± Bruce did not see the point of beating around the bush and asked bluntly. ¡°My master is Fiery Demon!¡± Others present gasped after listening to the man, including Bruce. Fiery Demon is the king of all demon! Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. ¡°This belongs to my master and is the proof of his identity.¡± The man handed over a box to Bruce. Bruce and the others opened the box and tried to make sense of it. Upon verification, they nodded their heads. ¡°It¡¯s him!¡± Bruce had his hands on Fiery Demon, Cyrus¡¯s information. Hence, he could verify his identity rapidly without a hitch. However, Bruce furrowed his brows and looked befuddled. ¡°I have one question though¡­¡± His question was the same as Levi¡¯s. Why is Cyrus doing this? Why did he establish The Dark Sun? Most importantly, why is he looking for me now? The mysterious man smiled and said, ¡°Master has foreseen that you might have some questions. He wants me to tell you something.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± The man stepped forward and whispered into Bruce¡¯s ears. Bruce¡¯s lips curled into a smile after listening to him. ¡°I see! Your master wants to coborate with me?¡± ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right.¡± ¡°Sure, no problem. His sincerity is without question. I look forward to working together with him!¡± The Dark Sun was going to coborate with the Lab of Gods. Things were about to take a very different turn. ¡°No wonder Fiery Demon has not appeared before. He didn¡¯t think I was a worthy partner. I¡¯m d to see that he¡¯s finally willing to work together with me, now that I¡¯m in charge of the Lab of Gods¡­ Haha¡­¡± Bruce let out a self-deprecatingugh. ¡°So Fiery Demon used to think that I belonged to the same ss as those goonies from Raysonia who are mere cannon fodders.¡± Meanwhile, at the other side, Levi was parting with Robed yer. Now that Robed yer had diverted the attention away from Levi, thetter could finally focus on investigating Bruce and the Lab of Gods. However, unlike The Dark Sun, the Lab of Gods was far too enigmatic. As of now, nobody truly understood the Lab of Gods. Bruce alone was outstanding enough, and he was merely the spokesperson for the Lab of Gods. To put it bluntly, he was only the errand boy for the Lab of Gods. However, such a person already had a formidable background and exercised great influence. It was thus evident just how powerful the Lab of Gods was. The Hiltons from the Goldenport Ind, where Johannes Hilton, the God of Gamblers originated, held the Lab of Gods with much veneration and respect. They had the impression that the Lab of Gods was one of the strongest institutions in the world. With that being said, it was not a blind infatuation with the Lab of Gods. Rather, the Hiltons were impressed by their capabilities. Bruce alone was difficult enough to deal with. Hence, there was no doubt that others from the Lab of Gods were not to be taken lightly. Levi reckoned that they could even rival those from Shield. It would be wise to contemte every move against the Lab of Gods carefully, lest they alert the power behind the powerful institution and rippled a domino effect that would bar them from ever getting close to investigating the mysterious institution. Levi could not help but wonder what exactly was inside the Lab of Gods. How many fighters do they have? How many advanced weapons do they possess? There were too many unknowns. Most importantly, Levi was unsure if he could match up to the people from the Lab of Gods. Chapter 2002 Chapter 2002 One thing was for sure, though. Levi knew that he did not yet possess the ability to stand up to the Lab of Gods. Dealing with Bruce alone would exhaust his forces, not to mention the Lab of Gods which helmed much greater power. Hence, there was no way Levi could contend the Lab of Gods head-to-head as he did with The Dark Sun. One had to know thyself and thy enemies before striking a move. Levi nned to find out more about Bruce and then wipe out his influences before tackling the Lab of Gods. ¡°Mr. Garrison, I¡¯ll go back to Erudia then. Where are you heading next?¡± Robed yer asked. ¡°I will gather some of my oldrades for a discussion first,¡± Levi said with a smile. ¡°Good to know. Just let me know if you require any assistance, Mr. Garrison.¡± Robed yer then headed back to Erudia. This time, there was no need for him to y hide and seek. Thousands of people from his home country, Erudia, were weing Robed yer home with open arms. He was touted as the hero of the era. Robed yer dly epted the honor and veneration from his own people. Even The Cardinal Hall and Eragon were there to wee him home. His honor did not end there as even the Seven Fiends were thanking him for avenging their master. Zoey, Wynona, and Mia were there as well. They had been staying at The Cardinal Hall recently and had gotten some guidance from fighters there. As a result, they were able to control their abilities more than half of the time. It was already much higher than before. Mia was especially gifted and had been epted as a disciple by one of the fighters in The Cardinal Hall. With her teacher¡¯s guidance, she had improved by leaps and bounds. The Cardinal Hall decided that it was time for them to gain some real-life exposure. The girls decided to join in the fun after knowing that Robed yer wasing back to Erudia. However, Forlevia was still at The Cardinal Hall. There were a few more years till she was ready to gain exposure to the real world. An explicable emotion washed over Robed yer as he regarded those standing before him to wee him home. At the sight of the Zoey and the others, he almost failed to suppress the urge to tell them that Levi was in fact still alive. ¡°Robed yer! I have a question, and I think this question is one that others are curious about as well,¡± a reporter said. Robed yer smiled. ¡°All right. Ask away.¡± ¡°How did you be so powerful so fast? It¡¯s a well-known fact that you¡¯re badly injured following a battle, and you were even poisoned! How did you be stronger after sustaining such injuries, and to this extent, no less? It¡¯s really quite fascinating.¡± It was indeed a question that everyone was curious about, including Bruce. He would even go as far as to say that it was illogical. Robed yer merely smiled and replied, ¡°It was all thanks to my master!¡± ¡°Your Master?¡± Everyone gasped after listening to him. Robed yer was no longer a young man. Could his teacher whom he called ¡®Master¡¯ still be alive? Isn¡¯t his Master an old living deity then? This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. It all makes sense then, how he¡¯s gotten stronger after sustaining such serious injuries. The way Robed yer gained traction back then was quite enigmatic as well. It turned out that he had received guidance to be such a legendary man. Nheless, all of them were oblivious to the fact that Levi was actually Robed yer¡¯s Master. It was thanks to Levi that the man had achieved such great strides. Even though Levi was much younger than himself, Robed yer still honored Levi as his teacher. Robed yer truly felt that he owed his achievements to Levi and did not lie. Instead, his eyes were full of admiration and respect at the mention of his Master. The public¡¯s curiosity was satiated. However, another question soon popped up. Who is Robed yer¡¯s Master? Robed yer knew they would be curious about it and answered even before they asked. ¡°My master is someone living in the depths of nature. There is no way you guys will be able to meet him. So, just save your questions.¡± The message was loud and clear, albeit terrifying. The public realized that there still existed such an ultimate fighter in Erudia. Who will be able to stop him then? Bruce was stumped at the revtion as well. It seemed like there was more to Erudia than he knew. Nheless, Robed yer¡¯s answers had been able to satisfy some of the burning questions the public had. Meanwhile, Levi was waiting right by the borders of Erudia. He was waiting for some of his oldrades. Chapter 2003 Chapter 2003 Not long after, a few shadows shed before his eyes. They were Azure Dragon, Kirin, White Tiger, ck Tortoise, Phoenix, Cavalry Regiment, Dragon Warriors, Specter Army, as well as the Ruby, Emerald, Sapphire, and Topaz Armies! These were all regiments that fought alongside Levi on the battlefields, and all of them were invincible back in the golden era. They were so fearsome that armies from other countries would shudder upon hearing their names and abandon the battle altogether. However, times were different now. It was already the golden era for martial artists and men with superpowers, entuated by advancements in technology as well as gene-modifying techniques. In the olden days, they only had a physical advantage over ordinary men. However, ordinary men would only be cannon fodders going up against them now. In the golden era of martial artists, Levi¡¯s most devoted followers like Azure Dragon all disappeared. However, it was not because Levi no longer favored them. The truth was, he did not wish for them to die. After all, he regarded them as his brothers and sisters. With that being said, he would not give up on them easily. When he was treating men from all over Erudia, he had been guiding his formerrades secretly as well. They did not disappoint Levi and had improved greatly. In the past, these armies were trained in groups and already had quite a solid base to start with. Hence, it was not surprising for them to achieve great strides under Levi¡¯s guidance. All of them possessed a myriad of abilities. Now that all of them were gathered together, they formed a formidable force. Levi had chosen to deploy them for one simple reason. No matter how one looked at it, Azure Dragon and the others would give others the impression that they were weak and irrelevant at best at this time and era. ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. Their strengths would onlye in handy on traditional battlefields. In the golden era of martial artists with superpowers, Azure Dragon and the others were less than useless. As a result, nobody would pay attention to this group of people, much less be wary of them, not even people like Bruce. Moreover, it was beyond their wildest imagination that this group of people would join the ranks of fighters in such a short time. Hence, Levi had decided to mobilize his formerrades. This time, however, Levi did not think it appropriate to mobilize secret forces that he had established back then, such as the Super Battle Squad and those of the ranks of West Sky Lord. Since he didmand these forces before, he thought summoning them right now would arouse suspicion of others, especially Bruce and his men. His efforts would have been in vain if Bruce and his men found out about his n. ¡°God of War! We knew it! You¡¯re still alive. That¡¯s so great!¡± Azure Dragon and the others turned teary-eyed at the sight of Levi. They stepped forward and hugged him tightly. They were a special group of forces, unlike Floyd, the Twin Meteorites, or even Jessica and Team Of Secret Warriors that Levi cultivatedter on. Thetter ones just did not share the same level of a bond as Azure Dragon and the others. They had been through the gates of hell and back together and witnessed each other¡¯s growth in the process. They were sworn brothers, and would even risk their lives for each other. ¡°Are you guys ready?¡± Levi asked. ¡°We are ever-ready!¡± Azure Dragon and the others thundered. ¡°Boss, we were devastated to learn that the gap between us was huge. So, we swore that we would give in our all to close the gap between us! We swore that we would follow you through thick and thin. We just didn¡¯t know the way. ¡°But boss, you showed us the way and guided us on the right path. That was when all of us saw a glimmer of hope and decided to give in our all to level up our skills. We have been waiting for this day to arrive!¡± Azure Dragon and the others were beyond excited to be summoned by Levi. Of course, Levi knew how much suffering they had been through just so that they could answer his call. ¡°I hereby dere the return of all of you!¡± ¡°Azure Dragon, reporting for duty!¡± ¡°Kirin, reporting for duty!¡± Chapter 2004 Chapter 2004 Azure Dragon and the others had gone through a lot just for today. Their iron will to make it through the hurdle was inspiring as they practiced day in and day out. Some of them even nearly died or were on the verge of madness throughout the practice just so they could finally fight alongside Levi again, just like they used to. The day that they had been waiting for finally arrived. ¡°This is the time when I¡¯m gathering forces. So, do expect heavy missions from hereon in. Please exercise caution in all your moves!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, we willplete all missions given to us!¡± ¡°We can finally fight alongside you!¡± Azure Dragon and the others were beaming with delight. Levi did not beat around the bush further as he hurriedly assigned missions for them in order to complete the next step of his n. Meanwhile, Levi was headed somewhere¡­ On the other side of things. After weing Robed yer back to Erudia, Zoey and the others headed to another ce. They encountered a mysterious old man on their way. Wynona was about to chase the man away when the old man proimed himself to be the Half Phantom on a mission to look for Zoey as assigned by Levi. Wynona decided to listen to what the old man had to say. She diverted Zoey¡¯s attention while she queried the old man together with Mia. ¡°Mr. Garrison¡¯s death is directly linked to this!¡± the old man said. ¡°Huh?¡± Wynona and Mia were dumbstruck. ¡°I am a cursed man. People who seek my help will have to pay for what they seek on equal terms. I¡¯ve asked if Mr. Garrison was willing to bear such a price and he said yes! I knew that death was what he sought when he said that, but there was nothing I could do. There¡¯s nothing to do now but to let Mrs. Garrison return to normal.¡± Then, the Half Phantom started to treat Zoey. However, a group of people infiltrated the ce right then. They were sent by Bruce to capture Zoey and the others. This time, Bruce sent over ten fighters to seize them, including The Annihtor! Bruce was someone who exercised great caution in his moves. He was well aware of Zoey and her group¡¯s capabilities and sent people who could match up to the group. They hid around the area, observing every move of Zoey and the group intently, ready to pounce at any moment. Zoey let out wails of pain when the Half Phantom was treating her. She felt as if the Half Phantom was trying to pull something out of her brain forcefully. How is the Half Phantom doing this when even thetest technology and treatment are futile against this? Magical techniques do have their wonders. I guess some things just can¡¯t be exined in scientific terms, at least not with our current understanding of it anyway. The Half Phantom did not think Zoey¡¯s case was exceptionally difficult to treat. He merely concluded that there was someone else living inside of her. All he had to do was to extract that other person out of Zoey. Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. After an excruciatingly long time, Zoey finally returned to normal. The Half Phantom looked as if he had aged by another decade by the end of it as cold sweat broke out on his forehead. Mia and Wynona steadied the crippled man and asked, ¡°Zoey, how do you feel?¡± Zoey massaged her temples and said, ¡°I¡¯m all right!¡± ¡°Levi¡­¡± Wynona uttered the name with great caution. ¡°What¡¯s the matter with Levi?¡± Zoey asked apprehensively in return. ¡°No, Levi¡¯s¡­¡± Right then, Zoey recalled everything. Even though she regarded Levi as her enemy under Jared¡¯s influence, now she remembered everything. ¡°What happened to me? Why did I kill Levi?¡± Zoey became hysterical. Wynona then recounted everything to Zoey. ¡°Jared¡¯s consciousness was affecting me and turned me into a vengeful person? I¡­¡± Zoey was stumped. ¡°There¡¯s no point talking about it anymore because Levi is gone!¡± Wynona sighed. ¡°Is Levi really gone?¡± Zoey asked. ¡°The Half Phantom saw how he died with his very own eyes. He did not even manage to secure his body!¡± ¡°Ahh!¡± Zoey let out an agonized scream that seemed to prate into the skies. Right then, The Annihtor showed up with nine other fighters. ¡°Yes, Levi¡¯s dead. I killed him with my very own hands and destroyed his body!¡± Chapter 2005 Chapter 2005 The Annihtor was outrageous. The fact that he killed Levis, disintegrated his body, and made it vanish into the thin air was nothing new. As such, everyone in Zarain treated him like a hero. The Annihtor was always filled with excitement when someone brought this topic up again. He seemed to be reminiscing about what happened that day. As for the other nine fighters, they shared the same expression of impudence and abusiveness too. They felt proud of The Annihtor for the demise of Levi. ¡°It¡¯s him! It¡¯s him who killed Mr. Garrison. I saw it with my naked eyes,¡± the Half Phantom roared. Both Wynona and Mia were shocked to see the appearance of the ten fighters in front of them. They had no idea at all of what they wanted to do. Worse still, they even called themselves the killer of Levi. At the next instant, the atmosphere started to grow increasingly tense. ¡°Why are you here?¡± Wynona asked promptly as she was worried that something bad could happen to Zoey. As for Mia, she was immediately on the alert seeing how the opponents came well-prepared. The Annihtor sneered as he said, ¡°Of course, we¡¯re here to bring all of you back. Don¡¯t you ever struggle! Otherwise, you would end up like Levi.¡± ¡°Yes! Whoever struggles will end up like Levi. We¡¯ll make sure that your body vanishes into the air as well.¡± They were getting so excited as they spoke that they did not notice the drastic change in Zoey¡¯s expression at that instant. The Annihtor snickered. ¡°Levi who was at the top of the Gem List in Erudia was easily killed by us! Nobody in Erudia could ever stop us now. I advise the three of you to just follow us back obediently.¡± Even if Robed yer had shown his formidable presence in Raysonia, The Annihtor and his gang were simply not taking that into consideration. As such, during this trip to Erudia, they were utterly showing their brazen impudence. ¡°You don¡¯t even know the excruciating pain that Levi underwent before his death, especially when I dissolved his body. Although he¡¯s now dead, his soul is still crying in agony.¡± The Annihtor was still reminiscing about the moments when Levi¡¯s body was being dissolved. At that instant, Wynona, Mia, and the Half Phantom were all stunned. They fixated a nce of disbelief on Zoey who was beside them. Undeniably, Zoey was boiling with rage. It was as if a monster of destruction was being awakened. Soon, The Annihtor and his gang had noticed the change in Zoey¡¯s expression. A look of utter disbelief and shock was sprawled respectively across their faces. This was because they felt intimidated by the oppressive aura that Zoey was exuding. ¡°Ah!¡± Zoey roared abruptly. A murderous glint shed across Zoey¡¯s bloodshot eyes. ¡°To hell you go!¡± she bellowed coldly. Screech! In the blink of an eye, Zoey split one of the men beside The Annihtor individually into two. Blood sttered everywhere at that instant. My goodness! Everyone was utterly dumbfounded. This was because the ten men that were dispatched by Bruce were all supreme fighters. Even if the rest of the nine fighters were slightly weaker than The Annihtor, they were still considered strong fighters. However, Zoey could easily tear one of them apart. ¡°Kill!¡± Zoey was plunged into a state of insanity, intently starting a massacre of her opponents. Although the others had quicklye to their senses, it was still toote before Zoey sent her fist forcefully to blow up their heads. Despite looking sturdy, these men appeared to be as fragile as a watermelon when it came to withstanding the power of Zoey¡¯s clout. She had easily torn them apart as their sweat and blood scattered all over the ce. Everyone was shocked, especially The Annihtor. The Annihtor and his gang froze as they witnessed how two of their team members were killed brutally one after another. Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. They were outraged. Is she really that powerful? This is terrifying! Although Bruce had done an assessment on thebat level of Zoey and the others beforehand, the result never came in so daunting. Bruce had also identified all fighters who could match the opponent¡¯s level before dispatching them on the mission to capture them. Rightfully, The Annihtor and the other fighters could easily handle all of them. However, ironically, it did not appear so now. Indeed, Zoey was incredibly powerful. Even her simple gesture could not hide her immense power. The Annihtor instructed promptly, ¡°Stop her and seize her now!¡± The rest of the seven fighters quickly responded and joined forces to go against Zoey. Amid the battle, Zoey seemed to have lost her sanity and charged forcefully at them. Both parties were mercilessly killing one another. It was a bloodbath! The Annihtor was awaiting the right time to join his team to defeat Zoey and take her life followingly. Chapter 2006 Chapter 2006 During the days at The Cardinal Hall, Zoey was trained by a lot of capable grandmasters. She could now master the immense power within her. Unlike before, she needed a raging emotion as a supplement to reinforce the release of her inner power. Although the power triggered by fury was still potent, it could not be fully utilized on the opponents, which usually ended up with the dispersion and wastage of such energy. However, Zoey could now control her power and thus use it appropriately. Focusing all of her power into a single channel, she released it all in one go. Boom! In her opponent¡¯s team, there was also one who was familiar with the use of energy. His power was so strong that it could capsize a sailing vessel easily. As they fought, his fist was crashed against Zoey¡¯s, seemingly reenacting the sh of the titans. In a split of a second, veins were seen surfacing all over his arms to his shoulders before spreading to other parts of his body, which eventually sted to smithereens. Indeed, Zoey¡¯s punch seemed to be a fatal one. He was dead! Stunning! This is too shocking! Even the Half Phantom was dumbfounded. Zoey¡¯sbat level is damn scary! She¡¯s invincible! It¡¯s too great to be true! She¡¯s even more powerful than Robed yer! Zoey continued her battle against other powerful fighters. To Zoey¡¯s opponents, the intimidating part was how agile she was. Put simply, her speed and ability to defend were formidable. No matter how her opponents attacked her, she could defend herself like a piece of cake. The Annihtor and his gang were losing their hope. How are we going to beat her? All our strength was suppressed. Nor is our speedparable to hers. We¡¯re also not as agile as she is. And no matter how we attack her, she could easily dodge the blow. This is indeed a bully! Pfft! As time went on, the people standing beside The Annihtor were getting fewer. Most of them had been shattered to pieces one after another by Zoey. Boom! Finally, The Annihtor and Zoey faced off in the raging battle. Comparing thebat levels of both parties, The Annihtor was actually barely on par with Zoey. The former had to muster up all his super energy just to match thetter. Screech! Both The Annihtor¡¯s arms were emitting a super ray of light. This was exactly the energy that was used to dissolve Levi¡¯s body. Boom! However, Zoey was not intimidated at all. She not only resisted the super ray of light, but she responded by clouting heavily on him. Boom! Although The Annihtor had shielded himself from the blow, he was still being forced a few steps backward. As he looked down, he noticed blood was scattered across the floor. Out of the fighters who followed him to the battle, only a few were left standing. The rest had all perished in the battle. Undeniably, the mission had failed miserably. Thebat level assessment of Zoey and the others were obviously not in conformity with reality. The Annihtor could no longer stay put. If he did not choose to leave immediately, he was afraid he would not have the chance to leave anymore. ¡°Over! Over! Stay alert! Please send back up to us immediately. I need protection to leave this ce.¡± The Annihtor activated the flying mode, fleeing the scene promptly while calling for backup. ¡°It¡¯s you who had killed Levi. I won¡¯t let you get out of here alive!¡± Zoey shifted into a bolt of lightning, following him behind instantly. Never had Bruce expected that The Annihtor would request for immediate backup. Did something just happen? Bruce was well aware that The Annihtor would never show his weakness and bow down to anyone. Once he did, the situation could have been much worse than how he sounded. Feeling apprehensive, Bruce instantly instructed the authorities in the Lab of Gods in Erudia to back them up. Swoosh¡­ The unmanned drones took the lead in heading to the scene, followed by the men with superpowers in Erudia. The mode of The Annihtor was akin to that of superman. His velocity and strength were of the uppermost standard. However, he had never imagined that Zoey still managed to catch up with his speed, even to the extent of surpassing him. Boom! Nevertheless, at that very moment, the drones appeared one after another,unching their attacks at Zoey. Amid the chaos, The Annihtor quickly fled. It did not take long for Zoey to destroy all the drones. As she wanted to continue chasing after The Annihtor, the men with superpowers appeared. ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. Although in Zoey¡¯s eyes, they were easily tossed around as if they were mere figurines, it was sufficient to drag the time so that The Annihtor could escape. As Zoey was busy handling those men, The Annihtor had fled to somewhere afar off. ¡°Trying to stop me from escaping? That¡¯s impossible!¡± The Annihtor sneered. Chapter 2007 Chapter 2007 Zoey looked for The Annihtor after she was done handling those cannon fodders but found no trace of him. ¡°I will definitely avenge you, Levi! I will destroy every single one of them!¡± Zoey roared angrily. Wynona caught up with her at this time. ¡°Are you okay, Zoey? Calm down! You were so scary just now!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m fine. I¡¯m back to normal now,¡± Zoey said after calming down. ¡°That¡¯s good, then. My condolences, but no one cane back to life after they died.¡± Zoey seemed calm, but her mind was fiery, like a volcano that had just exploded. From now on, she would inherit Levi¡¯s will and walk on his path! She had the capabilities to do so now. Moreover, she had to take revenge for Levi! No matter how powerful the enemies were, she must annihte them. She had to reassure Wynona and the others first or they would definitely not let her go if they knew what she was nning. Meanwhile, The Annihtor was forced to escape in the opposite direction by Zoey and he had no other choice but to go down south. His speed was as quick as lightning as he charged through the mountains. But another figure quickly approached when he arrived at a three-way intersection and caused them to almost crash into one another. They both immediately halted and looked at each other. The Annihtor felt that this man was a little familiar, even though he didn¡¯t recognize who he was. He seemed to have seen this face somewhere. Levi was also in a daze while The Annihtor was pondering about this. He immediately traveled southward to find Johannes on the Goldenport Ind after he arranged some tasks for the Azure Dragon and the others. He wanted to ask what Bruce and the others took when they were in Erudia. But he unexpectedly met a super speed fighter here, which was quite a surprise to him. He was even more bewildered when he stopped and looked at the other person. It was actually The Annihtor! The Annihtor who sted him into smithereens! This was really the typical case of enemies on a narrow road! It was too much of a coincidence. The corner of Levi¡¯s lips curled up in a smile as he gradually became agitated. There was no stairway to heaven, but the passage to hell was always there. Did hee all the way to Erudia just to throw his life away? The Annihtor was even more surprised. Why did this stranger suddenly react like this after seeing me? ¡°The Annihtor, right?¡± Levi suddenly said. This made The Annihtor even more confused. How did this person recognize me? Who is he? The Annihtor wondered. ¡°Since you¡¯vee to Erudia, then just stay here forever!¡± Levi coldly said with murderous intent. The Annihtor felt this intent and knew that this person was really going to kill him. Boom! Levi concentrated his power into one punch and attacked The Annihtor. The Annihtor¡¯s speed, power, and intellect were developed to a certain limit so he can judge the force, speed, and direction of Levi¡¯s punch. His super-intellect calcted everything, and he smiled contemptuously. I can even stop Zoey¡¯s manic punch, let alone yours? The Annihtor¡¯s expression was arrogant as he disregarded Levipletely. This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. Boom! The punch looked so slow in his eyes and he could see where it wouldnd. Force, speed, angle¡­ Everything was in his calction. He didn¡¯t hide, as the punch would be like a tickle to him and would not hurt at all. He didn¡¯t panic, even as the reflection of the punch grew bigger in his eyes. It was not that he was conceited. But his intellect was very developed, and he was also extremely cautious. This punch was really not a threat in his eyes. Boom! The punchnded squarely on The Annihtor and it was exactly as he calcted. There was no lethality at all. Let alone lethality, it couldn¡¯t even be constituted as a tickle! Weak! Too weak! Is this all you got? Then it¡¯s just too funny. Rumble¡­ A faint rumble came from within his body just as he thought that. The Annihtor¡¯s expression changed wildly. Chapter 2008 Chapter 2008 Something¡¯s wrong! Levi¡¯s punch was really harmless to The Annihtor. But another terrifying power appeared after the punch connected to The Annihtor and wreak havoc in his body. He didn¡¯t expect that Levi¡¯s weak punch concealed another attack, and it was affecting his body! This is bad! The Annihtor frowned as he found that there was not only another punch. It turned out that there was a third punch. Boom! Crack! A cracking sound was heard from within The Annihtor¡¯s body followed by his painful scream. Although he was the only survivor from the Lab of Gods, he was still a human after all. Naturally, he could still feel pain. Boom! Crack! No, there¡¯s actually a fourth punch and it¡¯s packed with a strong force! The fourth punch exploded inside The Annihtor¡¯s body and destroyed his organs and tissues wildly. Bang bang bang¡­ The Annihtion st exploded inside his body, effectively puncturing bloody holes one after another. The Annihtor was in a very miserable state! ¡°Argh!¡± The Annihtor screamed bitterly. Levi perfected this Annihtion st when he was fighting on Goldenport Ind. Annihtion st was a move that enclosed several forces in one strike. Levipressed multiple forces of energy and molded them into this technique. It was like an aerosol bomb, quite potent once activated. Especially after entering the enemy¡¯s body, the power would erupt gradually and byyers. It was extremely lethal, as it caught people off guard. These multipleyers of force were even capable of deceiving The Annihtor¡¯s super-intellect and trapped him in these waves of assault. Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. ¡°Argh!¡± The Annihtor screamed as he frantically healed and recovered his damaged body. His constitution had already reached a certain limit, and it was different from ordinary people, so he recovered very quickly. He could even heal his internal organs and this ability was more frightening than the healing of the Undead Warrior. ¡°You want to recover? Dream on!¡± Leviughed as he took advantage of the situation and barraged The Annihtor with a few more punches. Bang bang bang¡­ The Annihtion st continued to burst inside The Annihtor¡¯s body. ¡°Argh!¡± The Annihtor waspletely enraged, and he frantically bombarded Levi with attacks that depleted his own energy. Levi didn¡¯t even attempt to hide, but struck out two punches instead. His punches diffused The Annihtor¡¯s energy continuously and snuffed out every single one of his light beams. The Annihtor was dumbfounded. What the heck is going on? I had just encountered Zoey who fought like a madman but the attacks were useless against her and now I meet another one? And this guy is as crazy as her! Levi¡¯s strength could be judged from the fact that even The Annihtor wouldment about him. Boom! Boom! Following this, Levi contended against The Annihtor¡¯s power. The Annihtor¡¯s power had reached the utmost limit. He would surely die from this. Levi¡¯s pure strength was more powerful than The Annihtor¡¯s and there was also his Annihtion st. His ability was disquieting. Meanwhile, Bruce noticed that The Annihtor was fighting through the microchip installed in the latter¡¯s body. He hurriedly asked The Annihtor what was going on. Didn¡¯t we send someone to distract Zoey so that he could escape? So why is he still fighting? Did they not get rid of them all? But The Annihtor was exhausted and extremely upied so he didn¡¯t have the spare time and energy to answer Bruce¡¯s questions. Boom! Levi mmed a punch from an angle that The Annihtor could not predict. The speed of this punch was beyond eight times the speed of sound! This punch could not be calcted nor stopped, no matter how powerful The Annihtor¡¯s intellect was. And this punch also contained Annihtion st. The Annihtor¡¯s chest and shoulders werepletely blown off this time. Boom! Another punchnded on his face. Multiple forces exploded in consecutive, effectively damaging The Annihtor¡¯s brain and destroying half his face. The speed of his healing and recovery could not match Levi¡¯s destruction. Levi watched and wondered whether The Annihtor could recover faster than he was destroyed. Chapter 2009 Chapter 2009 After receiving damage on both inner and outer, The Annihtor at that moment could no longer withstand Levi¡¯s attack. As a result, he waspletely at his opponent¡¯s mercy. Boom! Boom! Boom! One by one, Levinded his punches on his opponent¡¯s face mercilessly. At that instant, all Levi could think of was to redeem himself. Even though he was faking death at that time, he could still remember how The Annihtor punched him. So, today, I¡¯ll make him pay double for what he did to me! Dong! Dong! Dong! Levi¡¯s punches rained down on him like the sustained rapid fire of a machine gun. In a sh, thousands of blowsnded on his face. Thereby, The Annihtor couldn¡¯t heal fast enough to recover from such damages. Instantly, his face turned into a mass of bleeding flesh, nearly shredded into pieces. The power from the punch even spread to his body to form visible cracks. That day, Levi had finally let him have a taste of his own medicine. On the brink of death, The Annihtor looked at Levi weakly. With a trembling voice, he asked, ¡°W-Who a-are you?¡± ¡°Who do you think I am?¡± With that said, Levi revealed his face. ¡°What? You! You¡¯re Levi Garrison!¡± The Annihtor was shocked upon seeing Levi. How could this be? I¡¯m sure that I took his life and even destroyed his body before! Yet, why the hell is he still standing in front of me, alive? ¡°No! It¡¯s impossible! I don¡¯t believe it!¡± Indeed, it was so mind-blowing that even his super brain was doubting it. Unbelievable! There is no way Levi Garrison is still alive. I¡¯ve destroyed his dead body! However, regardless of how he denied it, that was the fact. ¡°Brat! I have a lot of tricks on my sleeve. You can act all cocky just because I let you be. Initially, I n to let you be delighted for a little longer, yet you sign your own death warrant.¡± Murderous intent shed across Levi¡¯s eyes. The Annihtor¡¯s heart dropped, knowing that he couldn¡¯t escape death that day. Only then did he finally realize that he was no match for Levi at all. Levi then touched The Annihtor¡¯s forehead with one of his fingers. Boom! Boom! Boom! Following the loud noises, he fired the energy into The Annihtor again and again. Crack! Crack! This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. To everyone¡¯s surprise, the energy contained Annihtion st. At once, hundreds of powerful forces exploded in The Annihtor¡¯s body, attempting to crush him. Boom! Boom! In the end, The Annihtor got blown into pieces and vanished into the air. It was as if he hadn¡¯t been on the scene at all. After finishing all those, Levi let out a smile. ¡°I had never expected him toe and court his death.¡± What are the odds of meeting him here? It¡¯s such a coincidence that Ie face to face with him. Oblivious to what happened to The Annihtor before that, Levi continued heading to Goldenport Ind. Meanwhile, Bruce went into a panic. ¡°What happened? Why do we lose contact with The Annihtor? Quick! Reach out to him. I want to know histest condition.¡± Even though he had be the leading figure of the Lab of Gods, The Annihtor was still his most capable man. Thus, he didn¡¯t want something to happen to The Annihtor. He even absurdly thought of restarting the experiment thirty years ago to reconstruct The Annihtor. ¡°We can¡¯t locate him.¡± ¡°He disappeared. We can¡¯t contact him at all.¡± ¡°It¡¯s the same here. We also fail to detect The Annihtor¡¯s location and condition.¡± At that, all Bruce¡¯s subordinates started to panic as well. No one can find him! ¡°No way! Is Zoey Lopez that strong? He¡¯s The Annihtor who ended Levi Garrison¡¯s life.¡± Everyone couldn¡¯t help but gasp in shock. Bruce mulled over it for a while. ¡°Perhaps I¡¯ve underestimated her before. She might truly be that powerful.¡± All of a sudden, someone interrupted, ¡°There is news about The Annihtor¡­¡± Chapter 2010 Chapter 2010 Bruce instantly remarked excitedly, ¡°What? Is there news? Quick! Say it!¡± At the same time, he felt relieved. ¡°It¡¯s good! I thought something had happened to him.¡± In the meantime, everyone on the scene also heaved a relieved sigh. Finally, we receive news from The Annihtor! ¡°But¡­¡± After hesitating for a moment, that person continued, ¡°But it¡¯s a piece of bad news. I checked his chip just now and found that he had no sign of life anymore, meaning that he¡¯s dead.¡± Almost everyone in Lab of Gods had a chip nted in their bodies. It could determine whether that person was alive or dead, locate that person, detect dangers, and many more. Now that there was no life fluctuation signal from the chip in The Annihtor, that could only mean one thing. Boom! Everyone was struck dumb at the revtion. Died? The Annihtor is dead just like that? ¡°Are you sure?¡± Bruce asked in disbelief. ¡°The data from headquarter indicates the same thing. Yes, it¡¯s confirmed that The Annihtor is dead.¡± Upon hearing that, everyone froze in stun as silence befell theb. ¡°Never could I expect that Zoey is strong enough to take down The Annihtor.¡± Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. ¡°How powerful is she to be able to end the life of The Annihtor, the only survivor of the experiment thirty years ago?¡± ¡°It makes no sense. With how terrifying fast his healing rate is, how can he die?¡± Suddenly, someone voiced his doubt. However, Bruce¡¯s voice sounded right after. ¡°No. The Annihtor is still human, not God. If his opponent is strong enough to destroy his body, how can he stay alive?¡± Then, he sighed. ¡°Seemingly, I¡¯ve underestimated that experimental ident. Block all the information about his death. Don¡¯t leak it. We¡¯ll never let Erudia gain the upper hand!¡± What Bruce was implying was simple. Levi¡¯s death had indeed given Erudia a hard blow, yet at the same time, Robed yer was still actively demolishing all the forces in Raysonia currently. If the news of Zoey taking down The Annihtor spread out now, the effect of Levi¡¯s death would be gonepletely. Meanwhile, Zoey and the others still thought that The Annihtor had escaped. No one knew about his death since Bruce instructed everyone to hide it from the public. ¡°Wynona, I want to visit Goldenport Ind. I want to hear about Levi from that woman.¡± The woman Zoey was referring to was none other than Sherrie Hilton. Everyone knew that Levi was dead because of her. However, Zoey didn¡¯t me her for it. She only wanted to know Levi¡¯sst moment from Sherrie. She had epted the fact that Levi was dead during this period, so she had only one thought in her mind at present ¨C to avenge him. Forlevia was talented. With the protection from The Cardinal Hall, she could live a carefree life for sure. Thus, Zoey had nothing else to worry about anymore and could seek revenge with all her might. But before that, she wanted to visit the ce where Levi huffed hisst breath. ¡°All right. We¡¯ll go with you.¡± Wynona and Mia were worried about her safety, so, of course, they would follow her wherever she went. With that, the three of them departed to Goldenport Ind. Not long after that, Levi arrived at Goldenport Ind first. The Hilton family had changed their manor previously. Sherrie had sealed herself off from the outside world for quite some time already in a vi within the manor. She had been lying on the bed, not getting up at all the entire time except for the one time when she reacted to the news of Robed yer crushing Raysonia all over. ¡°Ms. Sherrie, someone is asking for you.¡± At that instant, one of her servants came reporting to her. Unfortunately, there was no response from Sherrie. The servant then said, ¡°Ms. Sherrie, he said that he¡¯s Mr. Garrison¡¯s subordinate. He¡¯s here to learn about the current situations from you. Moreover, he also said that he has something important to discuss with you.¡± Only then did Sherrie react. ¡°Bring him in.¡± Soon, the servant led Levi, who was currently in disguise, into the room. Chapter 2011 Chapter 2011 Levi only wanted to continue hisst conversation with Sherrie to know what Bruce and the Lab of Gods took from Erudia. His disguise didn¡¯t raise her suspicions at all. After introducing himself as ¡®Levi¡¯s subordinate,¡¯ he asked about theirst discussion. Due to Levi¡¯s intentional guidance, Sherrie quickly remembered it. ¡°At that final moment, he asked me about the item that Bruce and the Lab of Gods took away from Erudia. Just as I nned to spill it, they attacked us.¡± Sherrie recalled. ¡°What Bruce had taken away is what we are searching for¡­¡± Levi told her their n. Since it was what he had told her before, she believed him. ¡°Thus, I hope that Ms. Hilton can tell me all about it. It¡¯s very crucial. It¡¯ll not only affect our n to seek revenge for our boss but also in defending Erudia.¡± Upon receiving Levi¡¯s sincere gaze, Sherrie relented. ¡°All right. I¡¯ll tell you everything. It¡¯s an energy source called sunstone, but I don¡¯t know what it is in detail. ording to the legend, it can provide the Labs of Gods with all kinds of energy. A stone as big as our fist is enough to release one-month worth of energy to the national power station. Thus, it¡¯s their main energy source and the reason why the Labs of Gods has such a high status.¡± After pausing briefly, she continued, ¡°No one knows how long the Lab of Gods has existed. However, I heard that they had mined all avable sunstones in Zarain and many other areas. Since it is rare, they went through the world to search for it to improve their technologies and strength over the years. Thus, no one can reach their technology level nowadays. Who knows what they manage to produce.¡± Up until that point, realization dawned on Levi. Seemingly, the Lab of Gods builtbs at various spots across the globe to search mining spots for sunstones. Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. Sherrie concluded, ¡°After that, they found arge number of sunstones in Erudia. It was thergest spot they ever found so far. By ident, my grandfather managed to get data which indicates that the sunstones in Erudia are enough to sustain the energy for the Lab of Gods for at least hundreds of years.¡± Levi couldn¡¯t help but gasp at that. How terrifying! Hundreds of years of energy? That¡¯s the Labs of Gods we are talking about now! With how sophisticated their technology is, their energy requirement is undoubtedly massive. How unimaginably enormous the number of sunstones is for it to be able to supply that much energy for that long? Only then did Levi understand why Bruce and the others had an eye on Erudia. From the formation of the Ruling Union to attack Erudia to the constant targeting afterward, the reason they did all those was most probably to acquire the sunstones. When the forces in Raysonia messed with Erudia, they found their chance. Yet, the fear toward The Cardinal Hall stopped them from taking too many sunstones at once. In that case, they would find a way to continue stealing the sunstones from Erudiater. Thieves, I¡¯ll never allow you to snatch away what belongs to us! As for those you¡¯ve taken away, I¡¯ll make sure that you return them! I don¡¯t care about the reason you want the sunstones. No matter what, I¡¯ll stop you! Upon ncing at Levi, Sherrie said, ¡°I guess the uing coboration between the Cryptic Stream Corporation and one of the corporations in Erudia has something to do with the sunstones mining as well. The reason Jefferson, the heir of the Cryptic Stream Corporation, engaged with me before was also to consolidate his position in Erudia.¡± Chapter 2012 Chapter 2012 Sherrie said, ¡°Everything they did was to snatch away the energy source that belonged to Erudia. They have made lots of preparations for that purpose. Yet, I only realize their intention now. Previously, I thought highly of the Lab of Gods. However, after going through thest incident, I finally understand that I¡¯ve been wrong the entire time. Judging from how theb is developing currently, I¡¯m sure that a huge n is going on in secret. They will be out of control at some point if they keep growing nonstop. At that time, disaster will befall Erudia and even the whole world! So, please, stop them!¡± Sherrie had understood that the Lab of Gods chose to end Levi¡¯s life because he was always in their way, preventing them from doing anything they nned. Upon hearing that, Levi finally realized that faking his death was necessary. Apparently, the Lab of Gods was even terrifying than what he had imagined before. They were up to something huge and would undoubtedly be a threat to everyone in the future. Now that he was dead in their eyes, he could investigate the Lab of Gods bit by bit without having to face them openly. Otherwise, he would stand no chance against them. Meanwhile, Sherrie kept begging earnestly, ¡°Please! You¡¯ve to stop them and avenge him! It¡¯s all my fault that he¡¯s dead. Without me as a burden, he would have long escaped.¡± She was still in guilt as she recalled the incident. Nheless, Levi smiled. ¡°I believe that he will never me you for that. After all, you didn¡¯t do anything wrong. Moreover, it¡¯s his responsibility to protect the people of Erudia. Even if he¡¯s given another chance, he¡¯ll still make the same choice without any grumbles.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Ever since that incident, Sherrie had constantly beat herself to it. Thus, when she heard his words, she couldn¡¯t help but feel touched. ¡°Yes. I¡¯m sure that he will want to see you pick yourself up!¡± She nodded. ¡°Okay. Got it. I¡¯ll pull myself together.¡± Levi then started to think of his next move. First, stop the Lab of Gods from snatching away the sunstones from Erudia again. Then, keep an eye on the corporation that coborates with the Cryptic Stream Corporation. It¡¯ll be better if I can take it down. After that, investigate the Lab of Gods. Try to get rid of Bruce as soon as possible. Finally, eliminate the Lab of Gods. When he saw Sherrie getting better, he smiled. ¡°Do you believe that he¡¯ll reappear in another form?¡± ¡°What?¡± Sherrie was taken aback for a moment before nodding instantly. ¡°I believe!¡± ¡°That¡¯s good. Just wait patiently then.¡± Just as he nned to leave, three people also arrived at the vi. They were Zoey, Wynona, and Mia. After they decided, they rushed to Goldenport Ind at high speed. As a result, they managed to reach there behind Levi. The servant came in and reported, ¡°Ms. Sherrie, there is another group of people hoping to see you.¡± ¡°What?¡± Both Levi and Sherrie were stunned. Why are there more people visiting? ¡°Who are they?¡± Sherrie asked. The servant replied, ¡°It¡¯s a woman. She said that she wanted to know about Mr. Garrison¡¯s situation when he was alive.¡± Levi was even curious. A woman who wanted to know about my situation? Who could it be? ¡°In that case, I¡¯ll take my leave first, Ms. Hilton.¡± Since he had achieved his goal, he nned to leave. However, Sherrie nced at him and said, ¡°You don¡¯t have to leave. It¡¯s fine since both you and the new visitors wanted to know about his condition. Moreover, you can also discuss it together. Who knows, you might know each other. Bring them in.¡± Levi couldn¡¯t possibly leave now that she had said that. Soon, the servant brought three people in. As soon as they got in, they greeted her, ¡°Ms. Hilton, good to see you. We¡¯re here to get some information from you.¡± Sherrie nodded. ¡°Nice to meet you. He came here for the same reason as well.¡± Hearing that, all three of them turned around to look at Levi. This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. Levi, on the other hand, also looked at them concurrently. Zoey! Wynona! Mia! In the next second, his expression changed drastically. Chapter 2013 Chapter 2013 I didn¡¯t imagine seeing Zoey and the others here. They¡¯re actually here? Feeling their stares, Levi felt nervous and ufortable. Does she still feel hatred toward me and take me for her enemy? The trio felt a sense of familiarity, looking at Levi. I think I have seen him before. But looking closely, I don¡¯t know him. ¡°Who is this?¡± Zoey asked curiously. Zoey¡¯s gaze was fixed intently on Levi as though she could see right through him. The other two were the same. Levi evoked a sense of familiarity within them. ¡°Have we met?¡± Zoey stared at Levi puzzledly. Levi wouldn¡¯t feel anything if it was anyone else. However, the one in front of him was Zoey. He was so nervous that he started to stammer. ¡°I¡­¡± The trio¡¯s curiosity intensifies, awaiting Levi¡¯s answer. As Levi almost blew his cover, Sherrie interrupted. ¡°He¡¯s Mr. Garrison¡¯s subordinate. He came all this way to understand Mr. Garrison¡¯s mission when he was alive.¡± ¡°Levi¡¯s mission when he was alive?¡± Zoey asked nervously, diverting her attention. ¡°Levi?¡± Levi and Sherrie parroted. They were baffled by Zoey. Sherrie was surprised by the intimate way Zoey addressed Levi. Levi was also shocked by the way Zoey addressed him. Didn¡¯t Zoey consider me her enemy? So why is she addressing me like I¡¯m someone dear? Has she recovered? Levi was surprised and ted at that thought. If Zoey has recovered, then my wish hase true. ¡°I¡¯m Levi¡¯s wife, Zoey Lopez. I¡¯m here to understand his situation in Goldenport Ind.¡± Levi knew Zoey had recovered then. Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. Even though Half Phantom hid at that crucial moment, I see he still has a conscience. He took the time to save Zoey in addition to trying to save his body. ¡°I owe you one! I¡¯ll repay you if I have the chance!¡± Levi chuckled to himself. ¡°I¡¯ll be leaving now since I have a clear understanding now.¡± Levi nced at Zoey a few more times before he turned and left. Sherrie began to exin Levi¡¯s situation in Goldenport Ind to the trio. Levi hadn¡¯t expected Sherrie to tell Zoey and her friends everything from the Lab of Gods to the sunstone. ¡°Stop the Lab of Gods! We can¡¯t let them get their hand on the sunstone!¡± Zoey¡¯s eyes were shining bright with the determination to avenge Levi. I want to inherit Levi¡¯s will and finish what he can¡¯t. I have the capabilities now. However, Zoey¡¯s thoughts were bolder. Levi had merely wanted to learn of the enemy¡¯s capabilities, then slowly delve deeper and eliminate them one by one. However, Zoey had a crazier n. She wanted to destroy the Lab of Gods. Literally. I knew my capabilities from the fight with The Annihtor. And I have the confidence to destroy the Lab of Gods. But I need to make sufficient preparation before I depart. I have to push my limits to the maximum and unleash all my potential. ¡°I¡¯m envious of you having such a good husband.¡± Sherrie looked at Zoey with admiration. After saying their goodbyes to Sherrie, Zoey, Wynona, and Mia departed to the spot where Levi had battled with other fighters. Levi looked at Zoey from afar. Thinking he would be busy for a long time after, he wanted to look his fill of her. As for Forlevia, Levi probably wouldn¡¯t be able to see her if he hadn¡¯t finished his mission. But he was assured of her safety because there was no danger around her. ¡°The despicable Lab of Gods and Raysonian!¡± Zoey yelled furiously. Levi continued to stare at her. ¡°Who¡¯s there?¡± Zoey snapped all of a sudden. She sensed Levi¡¯s stare. Chapter 2014 Chapter 2014 ¡°F*ck!¡± Levi was dumbstruck. How did she find out? What level is she currently at? How did she discover me despite me hiding so well? Is she at such a high level already? The fact was Zoey¡¯s current body had reached a frightening state. It was even stronger than The Annihtor. Her senses were very much sharper now. She could sense everything that happened surrounding her. She could even sense the whereabouts of a mosquito flying around. That was the reason Levi was exposed. Boom! Zoey chased after Levi in lightning form. Levi turned tail at the drop of a hat. However, he realized he couldn¡¯t get rid of her. She was right behind him every time he checked. He knew his identity would be exposed if he met her face to face. Who knows whether Bruce had Zoey followed, so it would be best if I could continue this farce. Bam! Levi threw a frighteningly strong punch, hoping to halt her pursuit. An energy wave exuded from her, forming a shapeless barrier, shielding her from Levi¡¯s punch. This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. His punch was dissipated easily. Levi was thunderstruck. When he fought with a raging Zoey before, she did possess frightening strength. And that was all it was, brute strength. But now, she could proficiently use her strength, change her speed, shield herself, and attack. This is too scary! The current Zoey is on another level entirely! Boom! Zoey shifted into a sh of lightning and appeared in front of Levi. She had caught up to Levi. ¡°You can¡¯t run away,¡± Zoey taunted. ¡°Shadow Clone!¡± Levi intended to escape by deceiving Zoey. Before giving a chance for Zoey to see clearly, he immediately unleashed his ultimate move, Shadow Clone. In a split second, there were more than a dozen clones formed. In actuality, he had merely increased his speed. It was a simple trick on the brain and sight. ¡°Sess!¡± Leviughed, thinking he had managed to ditch Zoey. However, his face darkened the next moment. Zoey had ignored all the other clones and focused on his actual body. That showed Zoey¡¯s sight and brain had reached a terrifying level. Even the Shadow Clone couldn¡¯t deceive her. She could differentiate Levi¡¯s actual body from the rest of the clones in a short period. ¡°F*ck!¡± Levi eximed in amazement. This is too damn scary! This is the first time Shadow Clone is useless. To my own wife at that! Before Levi could think deeply, Zoey had again caught up to him. ¡°I¡­¡± Levi was stunned speechless. If this goes on, I¡¯ll be exposed for sure. Zoey shifted into a bolt of lightning and reappeared in front of Levi. ¡°Don¡¯t even think about escaping!¡± Levi felt an oing headache. Things won¡¯t be good if this goes on. To make matters worse, Wynona had caught up to them as well. ¡°No way!¡± Levi was stunned again. Even Wynona had reached such a high level? Isn¡¯t this improvement a bit too much? Levi¡¯s attention was on Wynona. Her level was near to Zoey¡¯s despite a slight gap. Wynona approached from another direction, effectively blocking his exit. ¡°I knew there¡¯s something suspicious about you since seeing you at the Hilton residence. Who are you?¡± Zoey interrogated. Wynona gazed at Levi coldly. ¡°He¡¯s in disguise. That face he has on him is fake.¡± Both Zoey¡¯s and Wynona¡¯s bodies had reached a terrifying level, especially their senses. They could sense something was off about Levi¡¯s face. It didn¡¯t align to his body. Levi began sweating bullets. Please stop talking. Else, I¡¯ll be exposed soon enough. During that time frame, Mia had joined them as well. The trio had Levi surrounded. ¡°Let¡¯s attack him together! I want to see his real face.¡± Chapter 2015 Chapter 2015 Levi¡¯s head ached, realizing his situation was pretty much between a rock and a hard ce. Zoey and Wynona are too good! ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. I can¡¯t escape! They even see through my disguise. What should I do? The longer I¡¯m with them, the higher the possibility I¡¯m going to be exposed. There could be more people around watching this entire scene from the shadows. Once we start fighting, it will cause amotion and attract the attention of others. I¡¯ll have to use that if left with no choice. Levi decided as he saw the trio neared. Bam! Bam! At that crucial moment, air currents were fired toward Zoey, Wynona, and Mia from the surroundings. Zoey and the others blocked the attack instantly. Recognizing the opportunity he had, Levi slipped away. ¡°Chase after him!¡± The trio was about to give chase, but their attempt was stopped by subsequent air currents. Whoosh! Whoosh! Despite the interruption havingsted only for a few seconds, Levi managed to utilize that narrow window of opportunity to escape. After all, even a split-second mattered in the fights between strong fighters. The trio had lost Levi when they wanted to resume their chase. They were furious. They hadn¡¯t expected someone to help him in the dark. Levi was surprised too. I didn¡¯t expect someone to help me. Who could it be? It definitely isn¡¯t Azure Dragon. I have sent everyone out on errands. Then who could it be? Who was the one who helped me? Was it intentional or idental? It¡¯s fine if it¡¯s idental. If it¡¯s intentional¡­ Could someone be aware that I¡¯m alive? A thin sheen of sweat had broken out on Levi¡¯s skin at that thought. That is too horrifying to even consider. Someone¡¯s aware that I¡¯m alive despite me unleashing only half of the Forbidden Technique? That¡¯s terrifying! Would that person be a friend or foe? If it¡¯s a friend, then there shouldn¡¯t be a problem. However, if it¡¯s an enemy, the situation will be bad. Levi began analyzing calmly. If it¡¯s an enemy, then news about me being alive would¡¯ve spread. They wouldn¡¯t have saved me then. It¡¯s not an enemy then! But the question remains if it¡¯s a friend? There¡¯s no definite answer. They could have some hidden motive. It doesn¡¯t matter if it¡¯s a friend or not. I¡¯m at least sure it¡¯s not a foe. I can rest assure now. After ditching the trio, Levi scanned his surroundings for the person who helped him but discovered nothing. It showed the person was strong and had a quick reaction. For that person to be involved in his battle with Zoey, he must be skilled. Meanwhile, Zoey and her friends had returned from Goldenport Ind. Zoey decided to seclude herself, preparing to push her limits to the maximum in the shortest period. Then, she would head to Zarain to avenge Levi. However, Mia and Wynona were unaware of her intention. Within his mansion in Zarain, Bruce was arranging missions. ¡°Only less than a year¡¯s stock was left of the sunstones in the Lab of Gods. We need to procure more from Erudia,¡± Bruce said. ¡°The Cryptic Stream Corporation is nning to enter Erudia. A coboration with the Four Heirs of Erudia will guarantee more sunstones for us.¡± Bruce touched his chin. ¡°We need these Erudia¡¯s puppets to procure more of the sunstone mining sites quickly. It will be legal mining with the involvement of Cryptic Stream Corporation. The Erudia¡¯s institutions can¡¯t charge us with any crime.¡± ¡°Excellent! The n is to covertly mine and import the sunstone back. Your idea is brilliant! By purchasing the entire mining site, Erudia can only watch us as we mine.¡± The others began to appraise Bruce for his idea. ¡°Hurry and instruct the Cryptic Stream Corporation to invade Erudia. It¡¯s best to execute it as quickly as possible to avoid changes in our n,¡± Bruce said somberly. Chapter 2016 Chapter 2016 ¡°Understood. We¡¯ll arrange for the Cryptic Stream Corporation to arrive at Erudia tomorrow.¡± Bruce continued. ¡°There¡¯s also the issue with Zoey. The Annihtor¡¯s death can¡¯t be in vain. We need to figure out herbat skills. She can¡¯t be a threat to us.¡± ¡°Mr. Johnston, I suppose you want to use the pure energy beings to deal with Zoey?¡± someone chuckled. Others followed. ¡°On top of that, we need to use Henry and Logan.¡± Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. A wicked smile formed on their faces. After working with Bruce for so long, they were well aware of his thoughts and execution methods. ¡°I supposed Mr. Johnston wanted Erudian to destroy Erudia.¡± ¡°Of course, they have to be modified into pure energy beings for our n to work.¡± Bruce merely smiled at their suggestions. That is exactly what I¡¯m nning to do, hence me paying attention to the Lopez and ck families. I have started strengthening their bodies and brain since the beginning of the experiment. It was to increase the sess rate during the actual experiment. The best-case scenario is all these people can be sessfully modified into pure energy beings. I can then use them to destroy Erudia. ¡°The third round of experiment is about to start. I estimate these people can be deployed during the fifth bout of the experiment. How exciting!¡± Even Bruce couldn¡¯t contain his excitement and showed it on his face. ¡°Byron, wait till I¡¯m strong enough to go against The Cardinal Hall, then I¡¯lle and save you.¡± A sh of anger passed through Bruce at the thought of his brother being imprisoned in Erudia. The next day, Oand City was in an uproar. It was due to the early arrival of the Cryptic Stream Corporation by a fortnight. The existence of the Cryptic Stream Corporation was unique in the world. Their primary trade was high-tech weaponry. It was fair to say they possessed the leading high-tech weaponry in the entire world. They supplied their weapons to those in power in many districts. Many hadpared their existence to God. Their wealth could buy nations. Their technology was in the lead, and they had centuries-old history as their foundation. No matter which period one was in, martial artists and those who possess superpowers would always emerge at the top. The Cryptic Stream Corporation was the overlord of all time! Especially during the times when martial artists had reigned, their status was even more terrifying. Their superweapons derived from ck technology came in handy at such times. Regardless of their countries, every business conglomerate or family had wanted to coborate with the Cryptic Stream Corporation. It was an honor for them to coborate with the Cryptic Stream Corporation. In Erudia, there were the famed Four Heirs. Firstly, there was Jacob Murphy. His grandfather was Oand City¡¯s chairman of the chamber of commerce. Secondly, there was Roscoe Wells from Oand City who dominated the real estate industry over Erudia. Thirdly, Gabe Sears from Seahale. He was the owner of three of the six biggest supercars clubs. There was no information about his family, but his family was the leading business conglomerate in Erudia. He was jokingly called Poseidon by theizens. Lastly, Ian Reed from Tayhaven City. There was also no information about his family. Almost all marine products businesses belonged to his family. He could be called the overlord of the sea. There was a reason the quartet was named Erudia¡¯s Four Heir by theizens. In other words, they were also referred to as the Four Prodigal Sons. The four of them were arrogant and spendthrift. Roscoe was famous for his yboy ways. He changed girlfriends every so often. They were usually celebrities or influencers. Ian was the same. He could spend millions as a gift for female influencers. Meanwhile, Jacob was usually seen in nightclubs. He could spend millions there nightly. Their fathers were aware of their extravagant spending habits and had given up. However, no one in their wildest dreams would have thought that these four were associated with the Cryptic Stream Corporation. The Cryptic Stream Corporation had never coborated with anyone from Erudia. Chapter 2017 Chapter 2017 When news of the Cryptic Stream Corporation searching for a coborator had spread, excitement engulfed the entire Erudia. Even the low-profile families and business conglomerates were interested in a coboration with the Cryptic Stream Corporation. No one could have imagined the notorious Four Prodigal Sons were coborating with the Cryptic Stream Corporation. The news had caused an uproar among Erudia¡¯s high society. Why the four of them? Considering their family backgrounds, they were a popr bunch but simply an average Joe. In terms of their capabilities, the Four Heirs were infamous for their ipetence. All they knew were how to flirt and unt their wealth. However, the Cryptic Stream Corporation had chosen to coborate with them. Soon the president of the Cryptic Stream Corporation would arrive at Erudia. The four of them would be the ones receiving him. The rest could merely watch from the sidelines in envy. This time, their families could finally hold their heads high. Due to the notorious reputation the Four Heirs had, their fathers had been constantly disputed and taunted within their circle. They had always walked with their heads hung low. However, the coboration with the Cryptic Stream Corporation had turned the tables for them. Thements directed at them had shifted. The coboration with the Cryptic Stream Corporation could entitle the Four Heirs to their familial hall of fame. Their fathers had nothing but praises for them. They gave them full authority to act as the receiver and coborator of the Cryptic Stream Corporation. But why would the Cryptic Stream Corporation choose these four? It was all a part of Bruce¡¯s n. In his eyes, the n was more feasible that way. Since martial artists, man with superpowers, and superweapons were the main focuses of everyone. On the contrary, wealth was easily overlooked. Particrly the news about the sunstone was unknown to many. Furthermore, all the troublemakers such as Levi had died. So there won¡¯t be anyone else who would pay attention to this matter. They wouldn¡¯t think about it too deeply. But once they realized the truth, it would be toote. By that time, the mines would¡¯ve been in the Cryptic Stream Corporation¡¯s grasp. And all the others could merely watch on. So why would they pick the four? The reason was they were much easy to controlpared to the rest, and they wouldn¡¯t suspect the corporation¡¯s motive. Hence, their n would be more feasible. The next day, at the VIP corridor of Oand City¡¯s international airport. Dozens of Rolls-Royce were standing-by. Being the leader of the Four Heirs, Roscoe hade personally to receive representatives from Cryptic Stream Corporation. They were the president, Ryker, and the young heir, Jefferson. Jefferson had suffered a round of beatings by Levi, causing all of his teeth to fall. His current teeth were merely dentures. He now dared to set foot in Erudia when his health had recovered. Since Levi was already dead, who else dared touch him? That would simply mean death to them. Though his body still felt the shadows of lingering pain at the thought of Levi. He shuddered. It was a fear that was ingrained into him. Despite knowing Levi was dead, he was still terrified when he set foot into Erudia. He felt as though Levi was watching him from the shadows and that his soul would never perish and would serve as Erudia¡¯s guardian. ¡°F*ck! He¡¯s already dead, so why am I still afraid of him?¡± Jefferson cursed. Despite the thought, he still brought many fighters with him on this trip to Erudia. He specifically requested the four strongest fighters from Lab of Gods to safeguard him. He was traumatized by Levi¡¯s beatings. Despite Levi being dead, the lingering fear was still present in him. Stepping off from the ne, Jefferson took a nce at his surroundings. He didn¡¯t know what he was searching for, probably Levi. ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. ¡°Jefferson, stop being paranoid. Levi is already dead. What are you afraid of?¡± Ryker asked. Chapter 2018 Chapter 2018 Jefferson stubbornly said, ¡°I¡¯m not afraid. Why will I be?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not afraid even if Levi is really dead! The fact remains that I was unprepared thest time. Now, he will not get away with it.¡± Robinson grinned. ¡°That¡¯s good to hear. I thought you are still living in fear of Levi!¡± ¡°You must know, it was I who has revealed Levi¡¯s location in Goldenport Ind to Mr. Johnston! Hence, I am the rightful one to im credit for his demise!¡± ¡°Alright, alright. We all know about this!¡± The crowd gathered before the VIP exit. Outside, the Four Heirs were already waiting to wee them. ¡°Wee, Mr. Wilkins and Mr. Jefferson¡­¡± Roscoe, Gabe and the others immediately greeted them. ¡°Let¡¯s speak elsewhere!¡± Ryker replied. This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . Afterward, the convoy departed, sending off Robinson, Jefferson, and the others to the hotel. It was the most luxurious hotel owned by Roscoe¡¯s family. For the next few days, the hotel was reserved exclusively to cater to the Cryptic Stream Corporation. The arrival of the Cryptic Stream Corporation galvanized immense attention from the public. In actual fact, they were deeply envious of the Four Heirs. They themselves also dreamed of hosting the Cryptic Stream Corporation. Once they arrive at the hotel, Ryker immediately gathered the crowd and arranged the affairs for this visit. The order given by Bruce was to settle it as soon as possible. There shall be no opportunity for anyone to ruin the n. ¡°The Cryptic Group will coborate with you in the future! We provide technical support but the materials including the factory¡¯s production base will be left in your hands. It¡¯s in the proposal! See for yourself!¡± The Four Heirs each received a proposal. Although they could not understand the content, they came prepared with their own expert to assist in the meeting. Therefore, the proposals were perused and analyzed by the experts. After some time, the experts nodded to indicate that the coboration may proceed. Besides, the terms and conditions proposed by the Cryptic Stream Corporation were beyond expectation. Basically, the Cryptic Stream Corporation would only be retaining a very insignificant amount of profit. But the experts were not amateurs. They knew very well that there will be additional conditions. ¡°However, we have additional conditions! The production base will be built by you, and the supplier must be from the Cryptic Stream Corporation! We can provide funds for the initial deposit!¡± Ryker blurted out his condition. The demand was really simple. In essence, the Cryptic Stream Corporation would provide technical support while the production base would also be owned by them. Upon hearing such a statement, the Four Heirs smirked. Now they¡¯re talking! If indeed Cryptic Stream Corporation is the onepromising, this will raise suspicion that there is an underlying ploy. With this arrangement of them owning the new resources and bases, it sounded reasonable. Nheless, the demands were negligible to the Four Heirs. All they wanted was the coboration with the Cryptic Steam Corporation. Profit was irrelevant. They would have done it even if it were to incur losses. The most important thing was to establish a rtionship with the Cryptic Stream Corporation. Whatever it took to achieve that was deemed necessary. But now, not only that the project was bringing in profits, it enriched the influence and power of the family. It was perfect how things panned out. ¡°Mr. Wilkins, don¡¯t worry about it! I¡¯ve already made the necessary arrangements to cater to the demands of the Cryptic Steam Corporation! Give me another day and I will be able to acquire all of them under the corporation¡¯s name!¡± Roscue assured. Gabe followed suit. ¡°That is correct. This is an effortless exercise! One day is more than enough!¡± The Four Heirs were fully supported by their families. An enormous fund was at their disposal. In fact, the funds to purchase the few properties were like peanuts to them. Coincidentally, the Lab of Gods managed to detect the sunstone hidden in all the properties. Chapter 2019 Chapter 2019 Once the properties were bought and transferred under the name of the Cryptic Stream Corporation, it would be under its name forever. Even The Cardinal Hall would not be able to circumvent that fact, until all the resources were fully exploited¡­ Even if the sunstone¡¯s location was subsequently exposed, there would be nothing that could be done. ¡°Perfect. I like working withpetent and efficient people!¡± Ryker grinned. Jefferson smiled. ¡°We look forward to our future coborations!¡± The Four Heirs sparkled with excitement. They strived to be the ambassador of the Cryptic Stream Corporation in Erudia, or even the whole of Bayview. Their spirits ted at the thought of it. ¡°Leave it to us, we have it covered!¡± The Four Heirs sped into action. They too wanted to settle the matter once and for all. By then, the family¡¯s status would be elevated dramatically. Those who looked down on them would be envious of their sess. They were partners with the Cryptic Stream Corporation! The news was spreading like wildfire in Erudia. Of course, Levi would also be aware. The Five Great Wars Regiment and Phoenix were sent to gather all sorts of information. Now, Phoenix had already informed Levi of the coboration between the Cryptic Stream Corporation and the Four Heirs. ¡°Boss, the Four Heirs are nning to purchase the six properties with the sunstone. It is expected that by tomorrow, the properties can then be transferred to Cryptic Stream Corporation!¡± Phoenix anxiously said. ¡°Okay.¡± Levi nodded. He smiled after looking at the data. ¡°Such a coincidence. The six properties belong to Wynona¡¯s family?¡± ¡°That is right. The Wilcox family has manyboratories and experimental fields! Coincidently the six properties belonged to them!¡± ¡°It is puzzling that the Wilcox family is unaware of the existence of the sunstone. Or else, the six properties will be off-limits!¡± Phoenix replied. Levi sighed. ¡°Perhaps the sunstone is not valuable in the eyes of many. But if developed, the sunstone will be the core energy source! This clearly evinces the formidable abilities of the Lab of Gods!¡± ¡°Boss, based on my estimation, we can act quickly and intercept the transaction before its finalization! The properties can be ours! Moreover, the Wilcox family will definitely prefer us over the Four Heirs!¡± Phoenix was uneasy. Levi smiled. ¡°How much will it cost?¡± Phoenix replied, ¡°The Four Heirs prepared a hundred billion! With that offer, they should be able to secure the purchase!¡± ¡°Why should I then spend the money unnecessarily? A hundred billion can be utilized for so many other purposes!¡± Levi replied. Phoenix was stupefied. ¡°Boss, does this mean that we areying our hands off? Are we really going to let them purchase the six properties?¡± The rest of them were simrly concerned. If the transaction were to bepleted, the matter would be out of their hands. They would not be able to do anything about it. At the end of the day, reputation was at stake. Especially Erudia¡¯s! By then, it would be quite impossible to stop them! Levi stared at them and asked, ¡°Why do we need to stop them?¡± ¡°What?¡± All of them were dumbfounded. This was not the Levi that they once knew. He would have tried to stop it. But this was not the case. Why? It doesn¡¯t make sense. Is Levi a changed man? That¡¯s impossible! Some still tried to persuade him, ¡°Boss, if the six properties were to fall on the hands of the Cryptic Stream Corporation, it will be a big threat to Erudia!¡± Suddenly, Phoenix grinned at a thought. ¡°I understand what boss is thinking!¡± ¡°What? Phoenix, spill the beans!¡± The crowd looked eagerly at him.This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. Chapter 2020 Chapter 2020 Phoenix nced at Levi and smiled. ¡°I think what boss meant was to just let them acquire the sixnds if they wanted them so badly.¡± A wave of disagreement sparked amongst the crowd. ¡°How can we let that happen? We can¡¯t just give away Erudia¡¯s property to those thieves!¡± We will never allow this tragedy to happen! ¡°Please, calm down and listen to me. If we stop their n right now, we might have a good chance of sess. This, however, will alert the Cryptic Stream Corporation and the Lab of Gods, and they may do something terrible to stop us,¡± Phoenix calmly exined the situation to the crowd and continued, ¡°Besides, we¡¯ve only heard about sunstones; have any of us ever seen one in person to know what it looks like?¡± Everyone shook their heads. Not even Levi had seen a sunstone up close to know its appearance. As far as they knew, the Lab of Gods was probably the only organization in the world that could recognize a sunstone currently. Phoenix continued to brief the audience on her analysis, ¡°So, even if we sessfully halt their activities this time, members of the Lab of Gods will undoubtedly steal the sunstones from us in the future. After all, they¡¯re the only ones who have seen the minerals and understand how to mine them.¡± Everyone else nodded their heads in agreement. Phoenix had a solid point. A high level of skill and technology were required to mine minerals. The only way to retrieve the sunstones was probably through the Lab of Gods¡¯ technology, anyway. ¡°So, what are boss¡¯ thoughts on this?¡± The crowd stared at Phoenix in anticipation. ¡°Given that the sunstone is no longer a secret, it will be exploited eventually. I think the best way is to let Cryptic Stream Corporation mine them¡­¡± Phoenix paused, a sly grin appearing on her face. ¡°Whates next? Wouldn¡¯t Cryptic Stream Corporation exploit all the sunstone and bring them back to Zarain?¡± The people were eager to learn how the n would work out in their favor. ¡°The next step is simple. We¡¯ll rob them halfway while the minerals are transported to Zarain. What is ours remains here. The sunstones may never leave thend of Erudia!¡± Phoenix grinned as she revealed the n. Phoenix¡¯s words prompted Levi to correct her. ¡°What do you mean by rob? We¡¯re not robbing them. We¡¯re simply taking back what is rightfully ours. I can take whatever I want that belongs to Erudia!¡± ¡°Pfft¡­¡± The crowd almostughed out loud. So that was Levi¡¯s strategy all along! What a peculiar n! Levi allowed those people from Zarain to secure thend and even start mining the sunstones, as long as they could never leave Erudia with any of the minerals that belonged to the Erudians! At the end of the day, the Lab of Gods¡¯ primary focus was on the sunstones rather than the six plots of land, and Erudia¡¯s forces were solely focused on preventing them from acquiring the sunstones. Levi didn¡¯t need to devise a backup n because he could simply wait for them to mine the sunstones and loot them. Subsequently, their goals would be achieved. So that was why Levi stayed passive and waited for things to y out exactly the way he wanted. ¡°But this doesn¡¯t seem to be right¡­ They do have a legal permit allowing them to mine at thends,¡± someone in the crowd mentioned worriedly. Levi sneered. ¡°Well, if they use that as their argument, we can say that I¡¯m legally filed as a deceased man, too. Just me it on a dead man! What are they going to do?¡± The crowd was astonished by Levi¡¯s statement. ¡°Haha¡­ You¡¯re splendid, boss!¡± ¡°All right. For now, we only have to wait for them to mine the sunstones, then we¡¯ll move on with our robbery!¡± Levi gave his orders promptly and continued, ¡°However, I wouldn¡¯t let them purchase those lands so easily. Phoenix, let them have a taste of misery!¡± ¡­ Meanwhile, Bruce worried careless mistakes would be made and desperately dialed Ryker¡¯s phone number at least seven times. Most of the people involved hadn¡¯t slept in a day because they were anxious about the response from the Four Heirs. If the n worked, they would officially obtain a century¡¯s supply of sunstone. On the following afternoon, they finally received a message from the Four Heirs permitting them to use and mine the resources from the sixnds. However, the deadline for usage was limited to five years only. Also, the price of the lease doubled to two hundred billion. ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. As long as each party involved could achieve a mutual agreement on these two terms, they could use thends freely. Although the Four Heirs¡¯ families were wealthy, contributing fifty billion each in such a short period was still a financial strain for each family. In fact, Levi was the one behind the establishment of the new terms and conditions. ¡°Will Mr. Wilkins agree with these conditions?¡± Levi pondered. Chapter 2021 Chapter 2021 Ryker contacted Bruce immediately after receiving news about the updated terms. Money wasn¡¯t a big deal to Cryptic Stream Corporation, so they weren¡¯t concerned about the hundred billion upsurges in the cost of thends. What mattered to them was the change in the duration of their rights to use thends. They struggled to conform from permanent rights to five-year rights. Hence, Ryker had to discuss with Bruce regarding the reformed terms. Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Bruce grinned and said, ¡°They¡¯re limiting our ess to thends to five years and doubling the price? That¡¯s exactly what I¡¯m expecting from those materialistic Erudians! I¡¯ll be far more distressed if things go too smoothly. It appears more genuine if they request more in return! ¡°Although five years seems like a short period, our experts estimate we could mine all the sunstone in two years if our equipment is ready. ¡°These conditions are eptable. Sign the contracts now. We¡¯ll proceed with importing the equipment and technical staff to begin mining as soon as we get the rights to use thends!¡± Ryker nodded after receiving Bruce¡¯s orders. ¡°Got it!¡± ¡°Oh, Erudia. You dare hand over the rights to me for merely an increment of a hundred billion? You have no idea how much profit you¡¯re losing! Soon, you¡¯re going to regret your decision!¡± Bruceughed. ¡­ Immediately after having Ryker¡¯s agreement on the new terms and receiving an additional hundred billion from their families, the Four Heirs signed contracts with the Wilcox family and other rted parties for the rights to use thends. Although the Wilcox family appeared perplexed by the sudden changes in the time limit and cost, they were more than willing toply because there were many benefits to the agreement. The Four Heirs hastily brought the signed contract back to Bruce, and everyone was ecstatic when they saw the agreements. After informing the members of the Lab of Gods about the sessful deal, Bruce represented Cryptic Stream Corporation in signing a coboration contract with the Four Heirs. The Four Heirs were appointed to be the ambassadors of Cryptic Stream Corporation in Erudia. Although it was as clear as day that they were just puppets controlled by the corporation, they felt honored to be the fresh faces who represent the corporation in Erudia. Everyone who knew about the Four Heirs¡¯ new role felt envious. Right after settling the agreement, Ryker didn¡¯t stop his hustle and instantly arranged for the importation of equipment and technical staff from Zarain, while the Four Heirs tried their best to amodate thepany¡¯s demands. Within eighteen hours, the essentials to mine the sunstones were in ce. The team wasted no time and began mining. Their efficiency was astounding to the world as Bruce¡¯s philosophy was to mine all sunstones in the shortest time possible. During the mining processes, Bruce would always monitor the progress via surveince cameras installed on the site, whereas Ryker and Jefferson would supervise the work in person to ensure no mistakes were made. ¡°Mr. Johnston, we¡¯ll be wrapping up our first batch of sunstones in three days! We could get a lot more sunstones from these six major mining sites than you did from Erudia a while ago!¡± Ryker grinned. ¡°We used to have borated ns when we steal from Erudia, but look at us now, being able to mine sunstones openly without restrictions! We could exploit as many sunstones as we want in the future!¡± Bruce was pleased with the report, then instructed, ¡°By the way, I¡¯ve already sent out the escort team. Make sure to bring the sunstones back safely!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Bruce. Not only does no one recognize our ns and our current activities, but even if they do, they couldn¡¯t possibly act quick enough to stop us from exporting the minerals!¡± Ryker sneered. Bruce nodded his head in agreement. ¡°Hmm¡­ You¡¯re right. Erudia will never understand their huge mistake this time.¡± ¡­ Ryker and Jefferson were currently in one of the six major mining areas known as Westford. The mining progress was ongoing in an orderly manner. However, Jefferson felt chills down his spine as a random tingle of fear spread across his nervous system quickly. He couldn¡¯t help but feel like someone was watching him in secret. Chapter 2022 Chapter 2022 It wasn¡¯t clear if Jefferson was just traumatized by Levi, or he was too afraid to be beaten up by the latter again. He was paranoid and would feel a wave of fear consume him whenever he detected any movements around him. It was as if he was delusional. Now, Jefferson felt uneasy and cold when he looked around and saw only darkness surrounding him. Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. His anxious expression caught everyone¡¯s attention. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± they asked. ¡°I feel like someone¡¯s watching us! Did you make sure all safety precautions were engaged properly?¡± Jefferson was frantic. ¡°Look at you. I knew you were traumatized by Levi. Now you are even afraid of the dark! Don¡¯t worry, Jefferson. I¡¯ll send our people to check around again.¡± Ryker reassured Jefferson and ordered the others to inspect the grounds. They discovered nothing wrong around the site. ¡°See? I told you it¡¯s all right! You¡¯re overthinking,¡± Ryker said, then instructed a few men toe to his side. ¡°The few of you should protect him!¡± Followed by Ryker¡¯s order, the experts from the Lab of Gods kept their eyes on Jefferson and never left his side. Jefferson could finally rx and let his guard down, even though the feeling of being watched hadn¡¯t disappeared. One with a sensitive mind had the most precise intuition. In fact, Levi was indeed within the mining base to find out what sunstones really were. Beforeing to the area, Levi surveyed the ce, but he never felt a dynamic wave of energy surrounding him in the zone. Although there was energy emitted by other materials that were more sublimepared to the energy of sunstones, something still felt wrong to Levi. Soon, he discovered a piece of equipment invented by the Lab of Gods that could iste energy waves and prevent outsiders from detecting them. This exins why they could mine the sunstones in peace, with no one noticing their activities. Levi realized the equipment was used to manipte the maic waves and block out unstable energy. Also, it could affect martial artists and men with superpowers if they tried to interrupt the mining process. Levi felt his powers being suppressed as soon as he entered the field. He could never unleash his full potential under the effect of the equipment. This is scary! Is the Lab of Gods already so advanced? Not to mention that the equipment is only used to iste energy waves. If they create weapons using this technology, it will surely be the doom of us. Levi was rmed by the Lab of Gods¡¯ horrifying advancement. Looks like it¡¯ll take quite a while for me to defeat the Lab of Gods. I must be patient and take one step at a time¡­ Levi had only gotten a glimpse of the Lab of Gods¡¯ current power. If thetter were to reveal their full abilities, even Levi would be intimidated. At this moment, Levi sessfully infiltrated the mining site. Boom! He felt the intensity of the sunstones¡¯ energy surrounding the whole site. The sunstones are way too strong! Levi also witnessed the appearance of the mineral. It was a transparent crystal infused with tremendous energy. If one were to get closer to the sunstones without proper safety measures, one might be crushed into ashes by the powerful energy emitted by the stones. Thus, the personnel on-site were all fully covered in protective gear to avoid casualties. Levi was utterly horrified after witnessing the rare strength of the sunstones. He understood how iparable the energy was by other minerals. But why were the sunstones undiscovered by anyone else in the entire world before? The reason behind it was simple ¨C the sunstones were hidden deep underground, and most countries couldn¡¯t afford to drill that far down to look for resources because they didn¡¯t have the equipment or skilled personnel to support the act. Other than that, the sunstones were wrapped within a thick wall of another mineral, and their energy was attracted to and infused within the earth¡¯s core to achieve bnce. Hence, it was impossible to detect their energy onnd. That was the reason no one other than the Lab of Gods had ever discovered the sunstones. ¡°What is this?¡± Levi was once again stunned by Lab of Gods¡¯ advancement in technology. Chapter 2023 Chapter 2023 As soon as the sunstones were mined, their energy would slowly diminish. If the skill of the miners or equipment weren¡¯t matured enough, the loss of energy in the sunstone would be significant. Not to mention that the spread of energy might cause a disaster. The equipment provided by the Lab of Gods, however, was able to reduce the level of energy loss nearly to zero. It was astonishing, yet frightening. The final equipment used to store the sunstones was the scariest of them all, as it could preserve the sunstones¡¯ energypletely. ¡­ The Lab of Gods was frightening indeed! After a night of observing the mining process, Levi had a clear vision of the procedures, including the repository and transportation of the sunstones. Now, all they have to do was wait for the transportation to begin in three days. On the other side, Zoey trained intensively and got stronger. In fact, she even gained the skill to unleash her hidden potentials. ¡°Cryptic Stream Corporation signed a contract with the Four Heirs. Looks like they¡¯re nning something since everyone involved was some big shot in thepany. They even got Jefferson to take part.¡± ¡°I remember Jefferson was the one who informed Lab of Gods about Levi¡¯s existence at the Goldenport Ind. He was also one of the murderers who ended Levi!¡± ¡°Yes, he is indeed!¡± Wynona was discussing matters rted to Cryptic Stream Corporation with Mia. Zoey, who just arrived, overheard their conversation. ¡°Levi¡¯s murderer is here at Erudia?¡± Zoey asked. Wynona nodded and said, ¡°You could say that. After all, Cryptic Stream Corporation was responsible for what happened to Levi too.¡± Wynona paused and realized something off. She quickly persuaded, ¡°Zoey, you must stay calm. Now is not the best time to seek revenge!¡± Zoey nodded. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I know what I¡¯m doing.¡± Not only was she nning to take action against Cryptic Stream Corporation, but she also aimed to exterminate the Lab of Gods, too. ¡­ The past few days had been purely tormenting, especially to Bruce and his men. Bruce couldn¡¯t rest until he saw the sunstones in person. So, he put aside all his work to monitor the mining progress of the minerals for two days. Within those two days, all forces in Erudia, including the Dragonites and The Cardinal Hall, were alerted by Cryptic Stream Corporation¡¯s operations andmenced a survey on the matter. On the other hand, the families of the Four Heirs fully understood the agenda of Cryptic Stream Corporation¡¯s recent acquirement of thends, which was to mine the newfound resources. The organization had already begun mining the sunstones without having them participate in the activities. This was not at all what they had agreed on beforehand, but the families did not object. This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . Cryptic Stream Corporation was free to do whatever they wanted as long as the Four Heirs remained their ambassadors and could continue sharing the organization¡¯s glory. The Cardinal Hall, on the other hand, was the first to catch wind of Cryptic Stream Corporation¡¯s ns. They eventually discovered that the corporation was mining resources on the six pieces ofnd. Although they were unsure about the details, they were confident that the true purpose would be revealed soon, even if they couldn¡¯t take any action against thepany. ¡­ Soon, three days had gone by. Throughout these three days, Bruce, Ryker, and the rest of the crew didn¡¯t even have the time to sleep a wink. The first batch of sunstones was mined. Having been overly exerted, Jefferson and the Four Heirs stared nkly in different directions. ¡°Mr. Jefferson, let¡¯s go celebrate our sess after we transport the stones!¡± Roscoe suggested excitedly, to which Jefferson agreed joyfully. They had been feeling on edge since they arrived at Erudia to supervise the mining procedure. They even sacrificed their entertainment just to monitor the progress of the mission. Naturally, the crew needed to take a break after concluding their tasks. Soon, the transportation team arrived at the six major mining sites. They loaded all the sunstones onto the transport ship and were fully prepared for the shipment to head back to Zarain. The members of the transportation team gathered at the port. Although Bruce was sure that no one in Erudia would dare disrupt their progress, he still arranged for some of the most highly skilled people to escort the minerals. Chapter 2024 Chapter 2024 Bruce analyzed and estimated The Cardinal Hall would also send their men to escort their transportation process in secret. After all, The Cardinal Hall would be embarrassed in front of the entire world if anything went wrong within the area under their governance. Erudia¡¯s reputation was important too. Everything went ording to Bruce¡¯s interpretation of the situation. The Cardinal Hall sent their men to watch over the transportation team to ensure their safety in Erudia. The image of Erudia and The Cardinal Hall was of utmost importance. The transportation team sessfully moved the stones from the six major mining sites to the port. Throughout their way to the port, no one interfered, and they didn¡¯t encounter even a single hup. Everything was progressing smoothly, just as Bruce expected. Ryker, Jefferson, and the others escorted the sunstones to the port and kept their eyes locked on the sunstones when they were being loaded onto the ship. As soon as all the sunstones were transferred onto the ship, they let out sighs of relief. They believe they would be safe everywhere else as long as they leave Erudia. ¡°Mr. Johnston, the mission had been aplished. You just have to wait and receive the sunstones on your end!¡± Ryker reported the progress to Bruce through a call. Bruce answered confidently, ¡°Our primary concern lies within Erudia. As soon as we get out of Erudia, who would darey a hand on Lab of Gods¡¯ properties?¡± It wasn¡¯t all talk. The influence of Zarain¡¯s status as an overlord and the terrifying power the Lab of Gods withheld were rming to the public, after all. The Lab of Gods was an organization of great reputation and influence, so who would have the courage to go against them other than Levi and some stronger forces from Erudia? That was the reason Bruce was confident of the transportation team¡¯s safety as soon as they left Erudia¡¯spound and reached the international waters. No one would dare touch their properties. Moreover, there were many skillful escorts in the escort team. Everything would be secured. ¡°Mr. Wilkins, I¡¯m going to celebrate the end of the mission with a few friends!¡± Jefferson said dly. He regained his confidence after aplishing the mission, and the trauma caused by Levi disappeared gradually. ¡°No problem! Thepletion of the first batch of sunstone calls for a grand celebration after all!¡± Ryker laughed carefreely. ¡­ Honk! Following an ear-piercing honk, the transport ship set sail and left the port, and eventually left Erudia. ¡°All right! Time to take action!¡± Just as everyone on the ship thought they were on their way steadily, a voice cut in. Levi had never let his attention drift away from the sunstones, so how could he allow the minerals to be exported from Erudia so easily? Since attacking the ship while it was still within Erudia¡¯s borders would cause a massive dent in Erudia¡¯s reputation, Levi simply nned to strike as soon as the ship left the border. A few hourster, the ship had arrived at the international waters. At that point, the escort team had already let their guards down. ¡°Whoever darey hands on the sunstones will face grave consequences. The joined forces from Cryptic Stream Corporation, the Lab of Gods, and all of Zarain would be the enemy to those who dare disrupt our progress!¡± Nobody dared to get their hands on the sunstones after the international announcement was established. Some people even help clear the obstacles they might face on the sea, such as eliminating pirates and other threats. On the transport ship, the crew members had already begun celebrating their sess. They were either drinking or dancing throughout the trip. The atmosphere stayed joyful and peaceful. This was probably the smoothest mission they had ever been assigned to. This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. Not only that, but they also remained high profile throughout the transportation, yet no one was courageous enough to raid them. They were extremely rxed, so much so that the captain, Marcus, and themander of the escort team, Vanderson, were enjoying wine together in the cabin. ¡°I was quite concerned things would go wrong before stepping foot onto this ship. I guess my worry was unneeded.¡± Marcus was traumatized by the robberies he had been through multiple times. Vanderson smiled and reassured Marcus they would be fine. ¡°Who would have such nerve to rob us? Unless they have a death wish, if not, no one would dare challenge us!¡± Whoosh¡­ Bam! ¡­ Right at this moment, a re was shot into the sky and lit up every corner of the ship. Chapter 2025 Chapter 2025 Marcus and Vanderson were struck dumb by themotion they witnessed. ¡°Goodness gracious! Do these people want to die?¡± they eximed. Boom! Boom! ¡­ From below, a swarm of dark shadows leaped onto the ship, then the ship was surrounded by a small army of boats. ¡°Someone¡¯s attacking us! We must protect the sunstones at all costs!¡± Vanderson gathered the aces to prepare for defense. However, as soon as Vanderson stepped out of his cabin, he noticed a man standing on the ship¡¯s stern. With his hands behind him, the man stood still overlooking the devastation he had caused on the ship as if he were a god. ¡°End them! No one shall take away anything that belonged to Erudia!¡± At the end of Levi¡¯smand, the massacre began. ¡­ The Lab of Gods was quite unperturbed by the escort of the sunstones since they had assumed no one would dare to go against them. Thus, only minimal settlements were arranged for the escort team. Unfortunately, they just had to face Levi. Levi¡¯s enemies were quickly annihted. He even treated the battle like a training ground for Azure Dragon and his team. ¡°Make haste and move all the sunstones! Remember to relocate them to our designated location and leave no trails!¡± The mission waspleted in three minutes thanks to Levi¡¯s precisemands and the efficiency of Azure Dragon and his team. There were no survivors following the attack, and the sunstones were sessfully retrieved. Everything happened so expeditiously that the people on the ship couldn¡¯t send out SOS signals. It was as if they had quietly vanished into thin air. Levi didn¡¯t arrange for the sunstones to be returned to Erudia because it might expose their motives when everyone¡¯s gaze was already fixed on Erudia. Levi remained at the highest point throughout the mission, watching everything fall into ce. ¡°Bruce Johnston, I bet on my name that you can never bring even a single piece of sunstone back to Zarain from Erudia!¡± he snickered before disappearing into the darkness. Meanwhile, Jefferson and the Four Heirs went to a nightclub to loosen up. Ryker also spent his evening having dinner with two gorgeousdies,pletely forgetting about his worries. They didn¡¯t even bother to check on the transportation progress and only awaitedpliments by Bruce. Bruce himself was acting in the same rxed manner. A few hours ago, he was still cautiously monitoring the transport ship¡¯s whereabouts. Gradually, he let his guard down and paid little attention to it.Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. He was sure no one in the world would dare challenge their authority andy hands on their ship. Bearing that thought in mind, Bruce fell asleep soundly. I believe the transport ship will arrive at its destination when I wake up. ¡­ After an extended span of investigation, the forces in Erudia, particrly The Cardinal Hall and Dragonites, have finally made a breakthrough regarding the sunstones. Not only that, but they also had a clearer vision of Bruce and the Lab of Gods¡¯ dirty schemes ¨C they were targeting Erudia simply because of its abundant sunstone resources. Previously, Bruce had summoned his men to transport the sunstones from Erudia after being tricked by Levi. Ultimately, it was toote for Erudia¡¯s forces to stop Cryptic Stream Corporation from mining the sunstones. The sixnds with the most sunstones to mine were now legally owned by Cryptic Stream Corporation, so no forces could stop them and could only watch their rival exploit the minerals freely. The forces were overwhelmed with regret. If only they had been more alert to the situation! Nheless, they were too focused on Levi¡¯s actions to notice Cryptic Stream Corporation¡¯s ns. They were well aware that Levi had always been the sole leader in this field. ¡°If the Lab of Gods sessfully exploited the sunstones, it would pose a serious threat not only to Erudia but also to the entire world!¡± The Cardinal Hall were appalled. ¡­ The night went by quietly. The next morning, Bruce woke up and after he freshened up, he asked his subordinate, ¡°By the way, where is the transport ship currently? It should reach its destination in an hour¡¯s time, ording to the estimated arrival time.¡± ¡°Master, we are not inmunication with the ship, but we are certain that it willnd in an hour. Don¡¯t worry!¡± the subordinate reassured him. Bruce was unbothered and casually had his breakfast, thinking the ship would probably be there by the time he finished his meal. An hour passed in a blink of an eye, yet the transport ship was still nowhere to be seen at its designated port. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Bruce¡¯s face darkened as he swiftly instructed, ¡°Get in contact with Marcus right now.¡± Chapter 2026 Chapter 2026 Bruce appeared to be quite anxious for some reason. ¡°Understood!¡± His subordinate immediately contacted Marcus but couldn¡¯t get any reply because there was no signal. What was more frightening was that the ship seemed to have vanished into thin air. ¡°Mr. Johnston, we have bad news!¡± ¡°The Golden Warship disappeared! We cannot get contact with anyone on the ship at all!¡± Bruce and the others were shocked upon hearing the news. ¡°What? The Golden Warship has disappeared?¡± ¡°How can it be?¡± Bruce¡¯s face was full of disbelief. This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. Could anyone have dared toy a finger on the sunstones? ¡°ording to the information we gathered just now, we have lost track of The Golden Warship since last night. However, no one thought it was a big deal and the problem was left unattended!¡± ¡°Last night?¡± Bruce was on the verge of blowing up. Last night, he thought everything was proceeding perfectly ording to his n. He certainly did not expect things to go wrong. Bruce snapped, ¡°Can you get in touch with The Golden Warship now? How about Marcus?¡± His subordinate shook his head. ¡°No, we can¡¯t. We have already tried everything but there¡¯s no use. The Golden Warship has disappeared!¡± Bruce ordered again, ¡°Trace the chips in Vanderson and the others¡¯ bodies and let me know their location!¡± ¡°Yes, Sir! For that, we need to have your permission to ess the information.¡± ¡°Here¡¯s thetest news, Sir! Vanderson and the others in the escort team are dead. Their chips are deactivated.¡± The escort team consisted of twenty fighters from the Lab of Gods. Every one of them had a chip inserted in their bodies. Now that the chips were deactivated, it could only mean that they were all dead. Bruce felt as if he was struck by lightning. He waspletely dumbfounded by the fact that every elite member of the escort team had died. It meant that The Golden Warship waspletely wiped out. The sunstones were most likely missing too. ¡°Who? Who dares to mess with the Lab of Gods?¡± Bruce yelled in rage. Despite making it past the most dangerous area, Erudia, the ship was attacked at the area where Bruce thought was the safest. Who? Who on Earth is it? How dare this person ignore our announcement and mess with the Lab of Gods¡¯ stuff? ¡°Find The Golden Warship! Even if it¡¯s wrecked, we have to find it!¡± Bruce immediately sent out dozens of aircraft to join in the search for The Golden Warship. An hourter, Bruce¡¯s subordinates sent back word that they had found The Golden Warship in the middle of the sea. The ship was badly wrecked and there were no survivors. All of the sunstones were gone as well. This was estimated to have happened seven hours ago. Feeling the blood gushing into his brain, Bruce staggered backward and almost fainted. Someone had the nerve to steal the sunstones! Not to mention the loss they had to bear because it was arge haul! ¡°Who? Who is it? Find out who is it!¡± Bruce seemed to have gone mad. ¡°Mr. Johnston, do you think Erudia is behind this?¡± someone asked. ¡°If Levi is still alive then it must be Erudia, but now that Levi is dead, that is impossible! I¡¯ve known them for too long to understand that they care too much for their reputation to do such things. If you find it hard to believe we can send someone to search for the sunstones in Erudia. I can guarantee that you will not find anything there,¡± Bruce replied confidently. ¡°Are we going to continue searching blindly?¡± others asked. ¡°Yes. Do anything that you can to find the sunstones!¡± ¡°Someone call Ryker for me!¡± Bruce ordered. Ryker was lying on a bed with two women snuggled up on each side. He was having a wonderful time when the phone rang. Cursing the person who called, Ryker hoped that he could beat up whoever it was. ¡°Who is that? Are you nuts? It¡¯s so early in the morning!¡± The voice from the phone prompted Ryker to sit up straight. ¡°What? All of the sunstones are missing?¡± Chapter 2027 Chapter 2027 Ryker almost passed out from the shock. ¡°How can this happen? Who has the nerve to do this?¡± ¡°We don¡¯t know who¡¯s behind this. Listen to me carefully, Ryker. You have to keep mining as fast as possible! Time is running out! Keep an eye on the miners and make sure that nothing goes wrong!¡± Bruce reminded Ryker repeatedly. Ryker immediately put on his clothes and told Jefferson and the Four Heirs the news. Although they were partying all night and hadn¡¯t slept much, the news was scary enough to jolt them awake. The Four Heirs knew what was being transportedst night. They were on the side of Cryptic Stream Corporation in terms of interests. The news of the disappearance of the sunstones was rming to them. ¡°Get moving and keep an eye on the miners!¡± Ryker ordered. Having received Bruce¡¯s orders, they went to supervise the mining process at once for they could not risk the second batch of sunstones getting lost again. While Bruce was using every resource he had to investigate the disappearance of the sunstones, he also ordered his subordinates to keep the news from spreading. They could not risk everyone knowing about the sunstones since it was the Lab of Gods¡¯ top secret. Furthermore, there were only a few people who knew about the sunstones. Unfortunately, someone shared the news on the dark web. A batch of sunstones mined by Cryptic Stream Corporation from the Lab of Gods was stolen by a mysterious organization¡­ The entire world fell into an uproar as soon as the information was leaked. What are sunstones? What kind of mysterious organization dares to steal something from the Lab of Gods? Soon, theizens found out that sunstones are a type of energy material which were discovered by the Lab of Gods. It was a material that contained the highest level of energy up to date. The energy source of the Lab of Gods was the sunstones all those years. This shocking revtion caused some people to spread rumors about the Lab of Gods being a sinister organization and how it was behind the death of Levi and a few other people. Soon, everyone was celebrating the theft of the sunstones while admiring the audacity of the mysterious force. Aside from Levi, this mysterious force was the only one who dared to go against the Lab of Gods. They were ying with fire! Everyone, including Bruce and the Lab of Gods, was wondering who was behind all of it. Losing the sunstones meant that the Lab of Gods had lost their future. How could anyone expect them to be calm? The people in Erudia should be the happiest of all when they heard the news of the sunstones. The Cardinal Hall and the Dragonites were previously regretting over the mining conducted by the Lab of Gods in Erudia and couldn¡¯t do anything to stop it, but then there came the news of the sunstones¡¯ disappearance. ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. They were over the moon. After a long wait, Bruce¡¯s subordinates still didn¡¯t find any clue. Whoever stole the sunstones didn¡¯t leave any trail behind, making it impossible to search for their whereabouts. Meanwhile, the sunstones couldn¡¯t be tracked as well. Arge batch of sunstones would have an abnormally high level of energy which could be easily detected by energy wave detectors, but the sunstones were yet to be found! There wasn¡¯t even a tiny spike of energy fluctuation in Erudia. Wondering who could it possibly be, Bruce was also getting angrier by the minute. Even The Cardinal Hall were curious about the thief¡¯s identity. ¡°What do we do now, Mr. Johnston?¡± Bruce¡¯s subordinates asked. Bruce murmured, ¡°There¡¯s only one option left¡­¡± Chapter 2028 Chapter 2028 ¡°What is it?¡± Everyone turned to Bruce and stared at him. Bruce had a serious look on his face. ¡°Right now all we can do is to wait for them to attack again!¡± ¡°We don¡¯t have any leads currently and we would onlye to a dead-end if we continued searching. Whoever behind all this must be very powerful to leave no trail behind.¡± ¡°Of course! If they can steal the sunstones from right under our nose without alerting us, they must be very capable,¡± the others agreed. Bruce continued, ¡°Unless we search every corner in the world, which we don¡¯t have the resources to do so, it is impossible to recover the sunstones!¡± ¡°All we can do right now is to wait for them to show themselves and pick up the trails that they leave behind.¡± Pausing to clear his throat, Bruce then carried on, ¡°I have arranged for Ryker to mine the next batch of sunstones. We will heavily guard the transportation a dayter and set up traps along the way. Let¡¯s see if they still have the audacity to steal from us!¡± Everyone agreed with Bruce¡¯s n. ¡°Excellent n! Let¡¯s see if they will steal from us again. When they expose themselves, we will destroy them!¡± ¡°Alright, everyone gets ready for tomorrow! Let¡¯s see who this bastard is!¡± Frowning, Bruce changed the topic. ¡°However, there is a possibility that they only wanted to steal the sunstones once. After all, the total energy from the sunstones is enough for a lifetime for most people. In that case, we might not even catch them red-handed!¡± Everyone fell silent at the thought of the possibility. Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. ¡°We shall know whether they want to stop the sunstones from leaving Erudia or they want to steal the sunstones for themselves tomorrow.¡± ¡°I hope that it¡¯s the first case¡­¡± Bruce smirked. After thorough nning, Bruce made sure that he had a stronger escort team and better equipment. He made sure that detectors were set up along the transportation route and utilized technologically- advanced drones. Once a problem was detected, it wouldn¡¯t take more than a few minutes for backup forces to arrive. This time, Bruce ordered Ryker to only mine for one day because it was enough to bait the thief. On that day, the entire world had their eyes on the Lab of Gods. Everyone wasughing at them because they couldn¡¯t figure out the mysterious force. It was obvious that Bruce wanted to lure the mysterious force out by continuing to mine the sunstones. Levi guessed Bruce¡¯s n as well. Phoenix was fast and urate as Levi¡¯s intel. ¡°Boss, I¡¯m sure Bruce¡¯s second transportation is a trap! They must have already set up traps for us!¡± ¡°I suggest we give up this time. Since they only mined for a day, the amount of sunstones is negligible!¡± a few others chimed in. Levi nced at them. ¡°Didn¡¯t I swear that I will not let them transport a single sunstone out of Erudia?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Levi¡¯s subordinates nodded. ¡°Then we must go ahead with our n. Even if it¡¯s just half a piece of sunstone, I will take it from them!¡± Everyone was astonished by Levi¡¯s determination. ¡°Understood, boss! We¡¯ll do as you say!¡± Soon, a day passed. After loading the sunstones, Ryker transported the goods from the six major mining sites to the port. This time, the escort team was much stronger and there were more ships. Bruce¡¯s n was to separate the sunstones and load them onto different ships. ¡°Honk!¡± As the transportation team departed, everyone grew increasingly anxious. Chapter 2029 Chapter 2029 The whole world was watching to see if the mysterious force will strike again. Everyone in Erudia hoped for the mysterious force to intercept the sunstones because they didn¡¯t want their resources to be taken away by others, but Bruce was the one who yearned most for the appearance of the mysterious force so that he could catch them once and for all. Bruce was indeed sly. Instead of fully guarding the ships, he purposely ordered his men to leave a few spots out for the mysterious force to attack them. If their defense was too strong, the mysterious force might not strike and the n would have failed. Once they tried to steal the sunstones, they could seize the chance and capture the thieves. On the other hand, Levi received news that the transportation team had started their journey. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s begin!¡± he ordered. ¡°I still don¡¯t think it¡¯s a good idea, boss. We¡¯ll be ambushed if we strike.¡± A few of Levi¡¯s subordinates disagreed with Levi¡¯s n because they thought they would be caught. Leviughed. ¡°Do you think I¡¯ve never thought this through carefully? Once we started our mission, there¡¯s no going back. It¡¯s only going to get harder, and I¡¯m ready for that.¡± ¡°Alright, we can rest assured.¡± ¡°This is when we show them what we are capable of!¡± Levi smiled confidently. Meanwhile, the transportation team members were not drinking and having fun as usual. Afraid that they might lose their lives, everyone had their guard up and waited for the mysterious force to strike. Bruce was keeping in contact with the transportation team along the way. Every second that passed felt painfully long to Bruce and his men. An hour, two hours¡­ Seven hours had passed since, but nobody appeared. Everybody started to panic and thought that the mysterious force decided not to show up. Even Bruce started to waver. ¡°Are they noting? Can it be that they just wanted the energy resources rather than stopping the sunstones from leaving Erudia?¡± ¡°Come on, you thieves! This is my only chance of finding you!¡± Bruce started to panic. Deep down, he hoped for the mysterious looters to attack them again. ¡°Go on, transportation team! Show yourself, thieves!¡± Bruce prayed. Eight hours had passed, but nothing happened. The monitoring stations set up by Bruce detected no abnormal activity along the shipping route. People in Erudia, who didn¡¯t want the sunstones to be taken by the Lab of Gods, started to lose hope because the mysterious looters had yet to show up. They might not show up at all. Furthermore, they would be foolish to attack when Bruce had set up so many traps. The people in Erudia could only watch and do nothing as the sunstones were taken. This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . ¡°Was it just a simple theft?¡± Bruce began to suspect. ¡°Even if they want to steal from us, I doubt they have the guts to do so, Mr. Johnston. Everyone knows you have set up traps. Unless their goal is to stop us from getting the sunstones, who will dare to attack under such conditions? I don¡¯t think anyone in this world will do that.¡± ¡°Yes, you¡¯re right. The most likely person behind this is someone from Erudia, but they will not dare attempt it!¡± ¡°In that case, we can only ept that we¡¯ve lost the first batch of sunstones!¡± Silence ensued. It was not a big deal to lose a batch of sunstones. The Lab of Gods should not be humiliated. When Bruce finally gave up, someone suddenly yelled, ¡°Oh no!¡± Right then, bad news arrived¡­ Chapter 2030 Chapter 2030 The sudden news had everyone shocked. Bruce, on the other hand, stood up abruptly. ¡°What happened?¡± Bruce demanded in a loud voice. ¡°Mr. Johnston, we just lost the signal from the No.18 monitoring station,¡± someone in the control room informed the news. This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . ¡°What? Someone get back to me what¡¯s happening!¡± At that moment, Bruce instantly had a bad premonition. ¡°No! We lost signal from the No.19 monitoring station too!¡± ¡°No.20 monitoring station¡¯s signal is gone!¡± ¡°We have just lost No.17 too!¡± ¡°No.16 is gone!¡± ¡°No.15 and No.14 are gone too!¡± The next second, multiple rms in the control room started zing. The signals from all thirty monitoring stations set up by Bruce disappeared one by one. Wham! The disappearance of the signals was like a series of bombs hitting Bruce and the others in the face, making them breathless. Luckily everyone was mentally strong. If their minds were weak, there was no doubt that they would probably faint from the shock. ¡°No! Something¡¯s wrong! The 78 drones we sent are all destroyed!¡± ¡°We have lost the signals from the underwater drones in the sea as well!¡± ¡°This is not good! All of our machines are acting strangely! Something is wrong with them! Raise the rm! Raise the rm!¡± No one had ever thought that this was merely the beginning. The failure of the machines wasn¡¯t the only issue. Countless problems wereing at them one by one. ¡°Oh no! We have lost contact with the entire Team One of our ambush teams.¡± ¡°Team Two is gone too!¡± ¡°We lost contact with Team Three too!¡± Bruce had arranged a total of eighteen Super Battle Squads around the coastal and the nearby small inds to ambush whoever tried to steal the sunstone, but now all the squads were gone. ¡°We didn¡¯t just lose contact with them. We lost the signal from the chips inside of them too. It would only mean that they¡¯re dead. None of them survive!¡± Before anyone could digest thest piece of news, another bad news came hitting on their faces. Does this mean that all of the ambush teams are dead? They are the core of ourbat forces arranged by Bruce! How could they all perish? This piece of news is too much for us to digest! What kind of person is strong enough to eliminate them all? The squads are the best of their kind! No one could wrap their heads around what had happened. Boom! Boom! Boom! Suddenly, Bruce saw explosions shed across the monitor screen. The explosions originated from the seven inds that surrounded the shipping route. Those inds contained the airports and training bases which were all arranged by Bruce as backups. The backup teams would be able to assist within minutes if attacks happened, as ordance to the arrangement. However, all the seven inds were destroyed now. ¡°Mr. Johnston, our backup teams and the ind training bases are gone! A few of the inds had sunk as well! Everything¡¯s gone!¡± Bruce grew quiet, as did everyone else in the control room. All were dumbfounded by the bad news that kepting one by one. None of them knew how to react ordingly. ¡°No! We¡¯ve lost contact with Ship One!¡± ¡°Same for Ship Two!¡± ¡°Ship Three is gone too!¡± Now, one by one, before anyone could even process what had happened previously, they lost contact with the transportation teams. ¡°We¡¯ve lost the signal of the escort teams¡¯ chips too! They are all dead!¡± ¡°I repeat! We lost contact with everyone! The entire escort team is gone!¡± Until now, they had lost contact with the transportation teams that carried the sunstones, not to mention that the escort teams were dead, and the ambush teams and the monitoring stations were all gone too. Everyone was caught off guard as none of them expected such a turn of events in the slightest. ¡°We¡¯ve just got thetest news! The sunstones are missing! The GPS trackers on the sunstones are deactivated!¡± Before transporting the sunstones, Bruce had ced GPS trackers on the sunstones as an extra precaution. Unfortunately, the effort didn¡¯t pay off. It seemed that the sunstones had been robbed, and they had destroyed the GPS trackers. The news was shocking to everyone. Bruce, on the other hand, was mortified. Chapter 2031 Chapter 2031 As of now, Bruce had no idea what he should do next, and everyone else was stupefied by such a situation too. Though they were the Lab of Gods, they could only freeze in ce as they had never experienced such tremendous losses. Bruce honestly thought that the arrangements he made were wless. He had made sure that he didn¡¯t give the perpetrator any chances to steal the stones. ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. He had arranged for escort teams, ambush teams, and even backup teams. All necessary arrangements were in ce to trap the perpetrators, yet everything Bruce had nned was destroyed in a blink of an eye. No one expected that. It was horrifying for Bruce. He couldn¡¯t understand how that perpetrator managed to find out about all the arrangements. It was understandable that the person managed to wipe out the transportation teams and the monitoring stations along the way as they could be easily spotted. However, Bruce was confused as to how that person managed to locate the eighteen Super Battle Squads, the underwater drones, and the seven inds which functioned as backups. His second question was on how the attacks could happen simultaneously. It was terrifying. After all, not many people were capable of organizing such big scale attacks. Bruce and the Lab of Gods were truly devastated by the attacks. Not only did they lose the sunstones, but the Lab of Gods had also lost its reputation as well, a second time at that! There was no doubt that their dignities were seriously hurt after such incidents. ¡°Sent someone to the scene now! Have someone to investigate!¡± Bruce shouted with rage. He was about to go crazy. The Lab of Gods quickly sent out a few supersonic drones to check out the scenes. From the drones, everything including the monitoring stations, the inds, and the transportation teams, was destroyed. Not even a strand of hair was left. It was exactly the same as the first attack. It seemed that the person had nned everything perfectly. There was no trail left behind at all. In order to leave no traces behind, the best way was to destroy everything. By damaging the scene, there was no doubt that all evidence would sink into the sea together. As for the sunstones, they were long gone and out of detection range. Bruce¡¯s n ended in total failure. Besides losing the sunstones, the Lab of Gods had suffered a tremendous loss, and their strength was weakened. The seven inds and the monitoring stations had used up many of their resources. With them being destroyed in the blink of an eye, it was truly devastating for the Lab of Gods. Not to mention that they had lost their fighters too. Most importantly, the Lab of Gods had be aughing stock. This was way too humiliating for them. Meanwhile, Erudia was cheering wildly. They were happy with the fact that the Lab of Gods had failed to ship the sunstones away. Sherrie, who was in Goldenport Ind, was cheering too. She was relieved that someone took over Levi¡¯s mission and stopped the Labs of Gods. Who could be the mastermind behind this? Levi¡¯s subordinates? But I don¡¯t think they have the ability to pull this off. At the same time, The Cardinal Hall was discussing the possible suspects. ¡°Is it possible that someone from Erudia orchestrate the attacks?¡± Such a spection was not baseless. In the first attack, no one believed that someone from Erudia was involved as it would merely make themselves explicit. However, after the second strike, things were different. Except for the people of Erudia, no one else would be so eager to stop the Lab of Gods from obtaining the sunstones. So, it would seem logical that someone from Erudia was involved. ¡°I think it¡¯s the work of Robed yer.¡± Everyone first thought of Robed yer. After all, he was the one who inherited Levi¡¯s mission. He even created a ruckus in Raysonia. Hence, he ranked first on the list of suspects. Bruce and the Lab of Gods shared the same suspicion. ¡°Is it him? The possibility of him orchestrating the two attacks is quite high. After all, he does have the ability to do so,¡± said Bruce. Suddenly, someone came looking for him. It was Cyrus¡¯ man. ¡°Master asked me to inform you that Robed yer is not involved in the attacks. We have been keeping an eye on him. He had not left Erudia, so he¡¯s not the mastermind behind all these.¡± Instantly, Bruce struck Robed yer off his suspect list as he trusted Cyrus¡¯. Bruce was then confused. ¡°Who would it be? Does Cyrus have any idea?¡± Chapter 2032 Chapter 2032 ¡°Master has no idea as well. But he did say that the mastermind might not necessarily be from Erudia,¡± the man informed Bruce. ¡°What?¡± Such a remark had surprised Bruce. ¡°Master said that there¡¯s a lot of terrifying organizations out there, for example, the Sacred Organization or the Kings.¡± ¡°The Sacred Organization?¡± Bruce was rmed. He had heard of the mysterious organization before. The Dark Emperor and the Eighteen Dark Angels under the organization were powerful and capable. As for the Kings, not many people heard of them. Those who knew about the organization referred to them as the Lab of Gods¡¯ rival. Same as the Lab of Gods, the Kings¡¯ primary focus was on technology. In Adrune, they were an organization most advanced in technology. However, the Lab of Gods never viewed the Kings as a threat. For them, the Kings¡¯ technology level was the same as that of Cryptic Stream Corporation. They had no ability to be the Lab of Gods¡¯ rival. Hence, theb never considered them as the suspect of the attacks. Now with the man¡¯s reminder, Bruce realized that there was a possibility that the Kings was involved. ¡°Okay, I understand! Now we have a direction to direct our investigation to.¡±This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. Bruce¡¯s face darkened as he continued, ¡°That person has attacked us twice with such formidable strength. It would only mean that he won¡¯t let us go easily. There will be a third attack!¡± Cyrus¡¯ man then pointed Bruce in another new direction. ¡°By the way, Master asked me to inform you that you could start your investigation with the sunstones. Though that person¡¯s attack was swift, he can¡¯t ship all the sunstones far in such a short period.¡± After hearing his words, Bruce¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°That¡¯s right! The quantity of the sunstones isrge! Even if that person managed to ship them out, he can¡¯t ship them far. He must have hidden them nearby!¡± Bruce shouted excitedly. ¡°Find them! I want everyone to search for the sunstones!¡± Bruce and his men finally rxed their furrowed brows. Now that they had a clue and a direction, even though the third attack was inevitable, they had a chance to win. Despite that, the casualty this time around was too high. Bruce¡¯s heart ached when he thought about it as it was his responsibility. Bruce swore to set a wless trap and make sure that person had no chance to steal the sunstones, or else, his reputation in the Lab of Gods would be discredited. He must turn the tables in the third attack. If he failed again, he might lose his position as well. ¡°Quick! Start searching for the sunstones! We need to prepare for the next attack too!¡± Cyrus¡¯ advice gave Bruce, who was previously lost, a sense of direction and a possible n instead of standing there with a helpless mind. At that moment, he was impressed with Cyrus as he could monitor Robed yer in the dark, while others couldn¡¯t. However, the possibility of Levi being alive didn¡¯t cross his mind. Levi was the mastermind behind the attacks. As of now, Levi was with Azure Dragon and Phoenix. ¡°Not bad. I¡¯m impressed. It seems that the training does pay off,¡± Levi praised them with a smile. Levi was undoubtfully a powerful man, but he couldn¡¯t destroy everything that was spread across a vast area in one go. Hence, it was a group mission. Levi had also nned to use this mission to test Azure Dragon and the others¡¯ ability early on, and the result was satisfying. They had perfectlypleted all instructions given by Levi. ¡°We have transported the sunstones to the designated ce!¡± Levi nodded in reply. ¡°Good!¡± ¡°Let¡¯s get ready for the third attack! I¡¯m nning for something unexpected.¡± Levi smiled. ¡°By the way, did White Tiger and Kirine back with their investigation?¡± Levi asked. All this while, only Azure Dragon, Phoenix, and ck Tortoise were with Levi. The others had been sent to investigate the Lab of Gods. As of now, there was no doubt that the Lab of Gods had their head buried into investigating the preparator and setting up a better defense. Hence, there would be a loophole. ¡°For them, everything is progressing smoothly. Their hands are now on the list of Lab of Gods¡¯ ambassadors around the world,¡± someone replied. Levi smiled upon hearing that. ¡°Good. Have them continue with the investigation.¡± Chapter 2033 Chapter 2033 ¡°Where are the Dragon Warriors? Have them to see me now!¡± Levi ordered. Soonter, the entire Dragon Warrior team gathered in front of Levi. Having received Levi¡¯s instructions, they all left to carry out their mission. However, except for them and Levi, no one knew the specifics of their missions. Phoenix and the others were curious. He then asked Levi, ¡°Boss, what mission have you given them?¡± ¡°You all will find out about it soon. For now, it¡¯s a secret.¡± Levi smiled in reply. ¡°Boss, won¡¯t it be harder for us to snatch the sunstone? Bruce would use everything he has to protect those stones.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right! No one, including Bruce, would be willing to lose for the third time.¡± ¡°What should we do this time, boss?¡± Everyone was worried. Levi merely smiled after seeing their worries. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Just wait and see!¡± ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. Ryker and Jefferson, who were in Erudia, were shocked upon receiving the news of Lab of Gods¡¯ defeat. It was rare that someone would manage to defeat Lab of Gods twice. Not to mention that the second attack had caused theb to suffer a significant loss. Not only had the Lab of Gods suffered a loss, but even Jefferson and the others¡¯ efforts in mining the sunstones were also in vain after the second attack. The mining of the sunstone had cost them an astronomical figure, but now everything was gone. ¡°We will definitely ship the sunstones out next time!¡± Jefferson refused to believe that the sunstones would be snatched sessfully for the third time. Jefferson did not have a good night¡¯s sleep for the past few days, and whenever he managed to fall asleep, he would dream of Levi being alive, and he was the one behind the attacks. ¡°Mr. Wilkins, I think I have an idea who is behind the attacks. Maybe we should tell Mr. Johnston about this,¡± Jefferson informed. Ryker was surprised to hear that. ¡°What? Who?¡± ¡°I think Levi might be alive, and he is the person who orchestrated the attacks. I¡¯ve been dreaming about him for the past two days, and in my dream, he was the one who snatched the sunstones!¡± Jefferson¡¯s voice was firm, and the dreadful feeling inside of him grew as he thought of such a possibility. Pfft! Ryker and the Four Heir nearly broke out intoughter after hearing Jefferson¡¯s remark. Is he for real? Ryker was infuriated by what Jefferson said at the same time. ¡°Jefferson, are you mad? You fear Levi too much. I can¡¯t believe that a dead man would give you such a trauma!¡± ¡°No, I¡­¡± Jefferson still wanted to exin himself, but Ryker cut him short. ¡°Stop talking nonsense! Everyone in the world knows that Levi Garrison is dead! His body was dissolved too! You knew about this. How could you think that he¡¯s alive?¡± ¡°I-¡± At that moment, Jefferson could not find any words to refute him. ¡°But I have a strong hunch that Levi was alive! He always appeared in my dreams. I think¡­¡± ¡°Enough! No more about your hunch! I¡¯m pretty sure you will be crazy if you continue to believe that he¡¯s alive. If you don¡¯t want to stay here, I¡¯ll have someone send you home.¡± Ryker was beyond furious. ¡°It¡¯s okay. I¡¯m fine. But, I really think we should tell Mr. Johnston about this.¡± Ryker red at Jefferson and yelled, ¡°Enough! Aren¡¯t you ashamed of yourself? Are you trying to embarrass yourself in front of Mr. Johnston?¡± With that, Jefferson didn¡¯t inform Bruce about his hunch. However, if he did tell Bruce about it, there was a high possibility Bruce would investigate it due to his suspicious nature. For now, Bruce had totally forgotten about Levi. After all, no one would connect those attacks to a dead man. ¡°That¡¯s enough! I want you to monitor the mining process. Mr. Johnston wanted us to mine continuously for five days. First of all, continuous mining over a stretch of five days would give us a considerably large yield. So, stealing them would be hard. Secondly, Mr. Johnston needs five days to set up a perfect trap. We can¡¯t let the same thing happen again!¡± Ryker informed the others. He had received an order to continue the mining. Bruce, on the other hand, eagerly wanted to see how the perpetrator managed to foil his n that he had so meticulously set up over five days and steal the sunstones. Five days then passed in a blink of an eye. Chapter 2034 Chapter 2034 For the five days, workers digging up sunstones from the six mining sites were buzzing like bees. They never stopped extracting the precious stones from the ground since they got hold of the areas. The mining went on and on¡­ Nine days of intensebor had definitely put a heavy toll on everyone¡¯s body. Even the warriors in charge of protecting the area were on the verge of copsing mentally. They were still doing fine corporeally but losing two batches of unearthed sunstones devastated them. Everyone was going through immense psychological pressure, yet, none of them took a break. Sleeping wasn¡¯t an option at this point in time. Like the rest, Ryker and Jefferson kept their eyes wide open to make sure everything was in order. The men at the sunstone mining sites were bone-weary, and some fainted amid their work. It was a sight of utter debilitation at all sites. Jefferson yawned, ¡°Darn it! What¡¯s gotten into me? I¡¯m can barely hang on to my consciousness!¡± ¡°Right? I wonder why I¡¯m feeling so drained. Something¡¯s fishy somewhere.¡± The Four Heirs felt the same. ¡°Indeed. Why does everyone look so enervated?¡± Gabe somehow felt that something was amiss. It was an indescribable uncanniness as if something sinister was brewing. ¡°Come on! Do you think we can still bounce around chirpily after all this vigorousbor? It¡¯s beyond our limits.¡± ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. ¡°Precisely. We¡¯ve been working our a*s off for nine days straight! It¡¯s a miracle that we¡¯re even alive. I can¡¯t stand it anymore!¡± Members of the gang bleated about their exhaustion, and Gabe listened on. They were right. Nine days of high-intensitybor was indeed too much. It was the perfect form for breakdowns. ¡°We need to fix this. The amount of work is simply incapacitating! I guess it¡¯s time to use the strength enhancer from theb!¡± Ryker noticed the dire situation that they were in, and the only antidote to it was the special strength enhancer that could boost stamina and mental resilience. He yawned as he signaled for the sunstones to be loaded onto the truck. The men loading the stones onto the trucks were literally dragging their feet to get the job done, and they took triple the time toplete a task that would usually take up an hour. Prostration was apparent. After all the sunstones were loaded, off went the truck. Bruce had had everything nned out, including transportation, delivery route, and just in case, a backup team. Thanks to his previous experience, his nning this time was impable. It took Bruce five days to perfect every single aspect of the groundwork. Compared to the previous nning, the number of warriors this time was multiplied by ten, and so was the amount spent on machinery and resources. On top of that, he assigned the warriors from the Lab of Gods to look over their nautical route. There is no way that they could rob us of the sunstones now! Bruce was confident. Moreover, Fiery Demon and The Dark Sun promised to assist the operation. They¡¯d either fight off the looters or look for clues for Bruce. Bruce was all set, and all he had to do now was wait for the mysterious looters to strike. Not long after, the transportation team got the stones to the port. Once they had their cargo loaded onto the ships, they departed for Zarain. Everyone present was on their toes, and their hearts raced in anxiety. Will that mysterious faction strike again for the third time? If they did, will they seed? After all, they all knew was that Bruce had everything covered. ¡°Okay. Let¡¯s get things rolling! Attention all teams! Be on high alert and stay contactable. Report to me every three minutes!¡± Bruce fired up his n, and the transportation team set sail. An hour passed, and there were no signs of danger. Two hours passed, and they were still safe. It had been seven hours since they¡¯d left the port, but nothing was amiss. However, Bruce kept his eyes peeled as they were being mugged around this time previously. ¡°High alert mates! They¡¯re going to strike soon!¡± Time ticked on. Eight hours¡­ nine hours¡­ twelve hours, but there was still no ripple of malice. ¡°Hmm, something¡¯s not right. Why haven¡¯t they started their looting?¡± Bruce grew suspicious as it was way past the expected time. Chapter 2035 Chapter 2035 Why aren¡¯t they here yet? There wasn¡¯t the slightest ruffle detected throughout the ship, which was unusual. Their previous looting sprees started around seven to eight hours into the journey, as it was the golden hour for their scheme. Now it was past that period, and from how fast the ship was cruising, it¡¯d be only a few hours before they¡¯d arrive at the agreed location that was within Zarain¡¯s territory. In other words, the sunstones would be safe. ¡°Mr. Johnston, do you think that our opponents are scared? I mean, look at the size of our troops. Anyone would quiver in fear!¡± ¡°He¡¯s right! I bet they¡¯ve calcted the risks and concluded that it¡¯s not worth it this time. Maybe that¡¯s why they gave up?¡± ¡°That¡¯s very probable. If they were in to rob us, they would¡¯ve struck hours ago!¡± Bruce¡¯s men started giving their two cents, and he did share the same sentiments. ¡°Regardless, we still aren¡¯t out of the woods yet as long as we haven¡¯t set foot in Zarain. Do not let your guards down!¡± again, he reminded them. A few secondster, Fiery Demon reported his situation¡ªthere was nothing out of the ordinary. Meanwhile, Levi was with Phoenix and her men somewhere outside Erudia. He was chilling and sipping his tea, a behavior that stirred disbelief among his subordinates. ¡°Boss, are you sure that we stay put? In a few hours, the sunstones will be in Zarain. Are we not going to act now?¡± ¡°Precisely, boss. Let¡¯s strike before it¡¯s toote! We¡¯re only left with a four-hour window!¡± ¡°We can¡¯t just give up, boss!¡± Levi¡¯s men thought that he woulde up with some unrivaled n and didn¡¯t expect him to put his feet up at this very moment. The sunstones were almost reaching Zarain, and Levi was still bathing in anguor. What is he waiting for? His men were like cats on a hot tin roof, and some even started sweating out of distress. Levi looked up at them and blurted, ¡°Don¡¯t you dare move a finger without my order!¡± ¡°But boss¡ª¡± ¡°Silence! Obey to boss¡¯smand!¡± Azure Dragon and ck Tortoise bellowed. Phoenix added, ¡°Bruce had already set up an imprable fortification. Who among you would be able to slip past his defense?¡± Silence ensued. On the other hand, Bruce and his troops were on the qui vive, and no one dared to blink. Still, no sight of the mysterious looters. Even Bruce, at one point, felt powerless. As time trickled away slowly, the sun rose. Not a single soul of the intruders was seen. Another six hours passed, and the stones were still sitting securely in the cargo. The transportation team sessfully entered Zarain¡¯s territorial waters and met Bruce and his team of warriors. Bruce was still trying to shake himself out of disbelief when he saw the unharmed transportation team. Is this real or am I dreaming? The sunstones got here without a scratch? He wasn¡¯t the only person doubting the smooth delivery. Dubiousness loomed over his men too. This is strange! Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. It¡¯s like a f*cking reverie! Those b*stards didn¡¯t spring into action? No one could wrap their head around what had just happened orck thereof. They were expecting a massive war. Erudia was counting on the mysterious faction to stop the Lab of Gods once again, but to its disappointment, they didn¡¯t turn up. The Lab of Gods managed to ship the sunstones away. ¡°It seemed like the Lab of Gods does have what it takes to suppress the mysterious faction!¡± ¡°Cowards! They chickened outst minute! The Lab of Gods is indeed powerful! Those cowards gave up the moment they saw what it¡¯s really made of!¡± Somehow, Bruce was crestfallen. He was hoping that they¡¯d attacked so that things would be more interesting. ¡°Never mind. Take all the sunstones to the training base!¡± he shouted amand unenthusiastically. After all the nning and those crooks got cold feet? Chapter 2036 Chapter 2036 They made this too easy for me! How could they back outst minute? They should¡¯ve kept their ns rolling! Bruce wanted to capture the mysterious faction, once and for all! He was actually looking forward to shing head-on with them. What a shame. They didn¡¯t dare to show themselves in the end. Bruce shook his head in disgruntlement. ¡°Come on. Let¡¯s have a look at the sunstones.¡± He went to check the stones that had arrived safe and sound. ¡°Yes, Mr. Johnston!¡± The rest followed. The load from five days of mining was enormous. Every corner of the training base was filled with trunks of sunstones. ¡°Open it up! Don¡¯t forget to put on your protective equipment!¡± Bruce reminded his men. All the men present had their protective gear on whereas Bruce wore a uniquely-made armor to protect themselves from possible harm by the sunstones¡¯ energy. One of the trunks was utched and everyone took a few steps back out of caution. ¡°Hmm?¡± Confusion filled the room as none of the men felt blood-curdling energy waves emanating from the container. The smallest shard of sunstone would release vigorous radiation, and now with a truckload of it, they expected to see people flying and tumbling. Yet, they didn¡¯t feel a tinge of energy wave. Something was off. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Bruce went up to the trunk to have a closer look at it. When he saw what was inside it, rage permeated him wholly, and his face could be seen turning red. ¡°W-What is this!¡± He was on the verge of losing his sanity because what he saw weren¡¯t sunstones at all. Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. The stones in the trunk were just regr stones! ¡°Grrrr¡­¡± Bruce¡¯s blood pressure rose in lightning speed, and he almost cked out from wrath. Those who saw what went on, too, nearly jumped out of their skins. ¡°No way¡­¡± The crowd sensed that something ruinous was happening, something apocalyptic. ¡°Open the other trunks! All the trunks! Check every single one of it!¡± Bruce howled like a mad dog. All his men got straight into it, and one by one, the trunks were utched. Rumble! Rumble! Stones that tumbled out of their carriage were all regr stones. All of them! There was no sight of sunstones in the room! ¡°It¡¯s not in here!¡± ¡°This one? No!¡± ¡°Not here either!¡± All they could find were non-radiative, energy-vacant regr stones. Where are the sunstones? Where did they go? With every sound oftches released and the dribbling of the stones, hearts sank deeper and deeper. There was no sunstone. None! Where are the sunstones! ¡°This can¡¯t be happening. Maybe they¡¯re all sunstones!¡± someonemented. Crush! One of the men picked up a stone and easily crushed it in his fist. There was no trace of energy. Crush! He picked up another one, and the result was identical. Nope. They weren¡¯t. ¡°Perhaps we had the trunks mixed up? Or maybe all the energy in the sunstones dissipated during transportation?¡± People tried making sense out of the situation they were facing. ¡°Enough! Stop guessing! It¡¯s them!¡± Bruce bawled as he shook in rage. He could go ballistic anytime. ¡°D*mn it! They stole the sunstones! How could they! They stole the sunstones!¡± Bruce wailed and wailed so violently that it looked like he¡¯d lost his mind. Everyone was stupefied by what they saw. The mysterious faction didn¡¯t chicken out. They struck before anyone knew it and had already stealthily pilfered those precious stones before they were even loaded onto the ships. They seeded at deceiving the Lab of Gods and the whole world! Just when the whole world thought that they¡¯d backed out, they had long had the sunstones in their possession. Everyone was waiting for them to strike, and the Lab of Gods was all set to capture those troublemakers. Who knew that the sunstones were swapped? How did that happen? Chapter 2037 Chapter 2037 It was impossible to make a swap in the middle of the trip. Not only was Bruce meticulous, but he was keeping a close eye on them. There was no way any loopholes would present itself. Moreover, the amount after five days of mining was arge one; swapping was simply impossible. Therefore, the only time possible was when the things were getting loaded at the port¡­ That was not right either. Bruce had already assigned a capable transportation team to watch over the items, so nothing could have gone wrong. How could so many sunstones be swapped in the blink of an eye? There was only one way left¡ªit was swapped at the mining site. That meant that the sunstones were not the ones packaged at all; they had always been ordinary stones all along. As the devices used by the transportation team ensured the istion of energy fluctuations, no one would know whether they were transporting sunstones or ordinary stones. Levi had assigned the Dragon Warriors to carry out the task. Levi had learned everything he could about the six major mining sites. It was to the point he even knew each and every employee¡¯s sleeping habits. The Dragon Warriors had long snuck into the area. After nine days of intense working, the miners were all exhausted. That was why the Dragon Warriors had sessfully snuck in. That was not all; the Dragon Warriors even tampered with things when they were in there. Levi almost learned everything from Venom Fiend. Therefore, it was no trouble for him toe up with a kind of drug that could induce hallucinations and alter others¡¯ state of consciousness. When the Dragon Warriors were at the six major mining sites, they had used that drug in the form of gas. Almost immediately, everyone had be more tired, and they began hallucinating. The drug that Levi created left no traces behind. Gabe Sears had been right all along; things were unusual. Everyone was tired, but they thought it was because of the intense work from the past nine days. Thus, they had taken three hours when loading the sunstones into the transport devices when it should only have been an hour¡¯s job. Still, they thought it was normal. Even Ryker and Jefferson thought the same. Bruce heard nothing about it, so he did not suspect anything at all. During those three hours, the Dragon Warriors quietly swapped out all of the sunstones. Then, they destroyed all evidence of them ever being there. That was why no one knew about it. That was why Levi did not make any move. They had never transported the sunstone out from the start. At that moment, the Dragon Warriors returned. ¡°Boss, we¡¯vepleted the task! We¡¯ve kept the sunstones at a safe ce.¡± Levi nodded calmly before sipping on his drink. On the other hand, Phoenix and the rest were dumbfounded. What¡¯s going on? The task ispleted? Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. When Levi noticed the confusion on their faces, he chuckled and said, ¡°That¡¯s right. The task is completed. We now have the sunstones at our hands.¡± ¡°What? H-How can this be? We haven¡¯t done anything yet!¡± The people were losing their minds. ¡°Let him exin things to you,¡± Levi replied with a smile. Soon, Phoenix and the others found out what was going on. It was then they realized why Levi had been so calm. He had resolved the issue from the start. Soon, news of how the third batch of sunstones mined by the Lab of Gods had been stolen again spread across the globe. People around the world were shocked. After all, it was the third time. Furthermore, everything had happened without raising any rms at all. Not even Bruce had realized it. Thus, the incident was dubbed as the greatest humiliation of the Lab of Gods. On the other hand, the forces in Erudia were overjoyed. Not a single sunstone had been taken away by the Lab of Gods. ¡°It looks like this mysterious force is trying to stop the Lab of Gods! We can finally stop worrying about it. In fact, we might even be able to lend a helping hand or two.¡± The people of The Cardinal Hall began expressing their delight. They were d that someone was doing something about it. Moreover, it was not like the Lab of Gods could me Erudia for their misfortunate incident. The news continued spreading across the world. The Lab of Gods was humiliated, and Bruce took the brunt of the humiliation. At that moment, Bruce wondered if it was better for him to jump off a cliff. ¡°Mr. Johnston, Cyrus is looking for you.¡± ¡°Quick, answer the call!¡± Chapter 2038 Chapter 2038 A hoarse voice came from the other end. ¡°It¡¯s very likely that this batch of sunstone is still in Erudia. It hasn¡¯t been transported out at all. My men are watching The Cardinal Hall and Erudia, but there isn¡¯t anything going on there. That means that the sunstones are still in Erudia. They¡¯ve never been transported at all. You can also do an investigation of your own in Erudia to look for their whereabouts.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± The moment Bruce heard it, he froze. However, he was quick toe back to his senses. The entire time, he had been contemting when the sunstones had been swapped out. Yet, he never thought that they would have been swapped out when they were in Erudia. Subconsciously, he had thought of that ce as the safest ce; he had thought that nothing would go wrong at Erudia. Moreover, Cyrus suggested that the Sacred Organization could be behind it. This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . Hence, Bruce began focusing his search on the various forces excluding Erudia¡¯s. He never once suspected Erudia. Cyrus¡¯test news made hime to his senses right away. Erudia was definitely the ce where the sunstones had been swapped, which meant that the sunstones were surely still in Erudia. It was impossible for the sunstones to be far from Erudia. After all, The Cardinal Hall in Erudia was keeping an eye on it. Once they found out about the sunstones, they would surely make a move to get them. Nevertheless, Cyrus, who had his men watching The Cardinal hall, had not noticed them making any moves. In other words, the sunstones were definitely in Erudia. ¡°All right, I got it. This is the first time we¡¯ve ever officially talked. I hope to be able to meet you more in the future.¡± After Bruce ended the call, he instantly assigned Ryker and the others to work on it. He told them to use everything they could to look for the sunstones in Erudia. At the same time, he sent some technicians to enter Erudia with their equipment. What he dared not do was send fighters in, for those men would certainly be noticed and watched by The Cardinal Hall. In fact, The Cardinal Hall might even drive them out of the ce, for they had no reason to be at Erudia. Despite the frustration he felt about the incident, Bruce was d that he had Cyrus as a partner. Cyrus always appeared whenever he needed help, and he helped fill in the gaps that he could not; Cyrus was the perfect support. ¡°Boss, we¡¯ve just received news that Bruce has sent his men to look for the sunstones in Erudia. I heard from the Dragon Warriors that the third batch of the sunstones are still hidden within Erudia; they haven¡¯t had a chance to transport them out of the country,¡± Phoenix worriedly said to Levi. To his surprise, Levi grinned and said, ¡°Leave them be. Let them look for the sunstones.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Phoenix wondered out loud. ¡°Boss, what if they really find it?¡± ¡°So what if they do? Do you really think that they¡¯ll be able to take them out of Erudia? Would I let them do that?¡± Levi questioned. ¡°Oh. I see.¡± Phoenix finally understood what he meant. It did not matter where the sunstones were hidden at as long as they were still in Erudia. Like the unmined sunstones in the six major mining sites, no one could transport the sunstones out of Erudia even if they had found them. The sunstones would forever belong to Erudia. That was a fact. Even if someone found the sunstones, it did not mean that they would be able to take them back to theirnd and im them as theirs. It was simply impossible. Therefore, the Lab of Gods was only wasting their time and effort. Instead of looking for the sunstones, it would have been better for them to mine for more instead. Plus, their effort in searching for the sunstones might be in vain. After receiving the orders from Bruce, Ryker and the rest began their maniacal search for the stolen sunstones. They spent tons of both money and time searching for it. Yet, Levi ignored them. Instead, he was making ns for his next move. In the meantime, Bruce dared not mine for more sunstones. He continued searching for the missing third batch of sunstones while looking out for the mysterious organization. His efforts were for naught. He was only wasting his time. Nevertheless, Bruce did not know that, and he was about to have a mental breakdown. Luckily, Cyrus had given him some clues to the sunstones¡¯ whereabouts. It had been such a depressing moment that Bruce even lost the mood to work on his research. It had been a long while since Bruce had even taken a nce at his experiments. ¡°Mr. Johnston, good news! Great news! We¡¯ve found the third batch of sunstones!¡± Chapter 2039 Chapter 2039 Right then, more news traveled into his ears. The missing third batch of the sunstones had been found in Erudia. The moment they heard about it, Bruce and the others leaped in joy. ¡°Where did you find it?¡± Bruce asked, his eyes bright with delight. After a moment of hesitation, the man who came bearing good news said, ¡°As it turns out, the sunstones were not transported out at all. They¡¯re still at the mining sites!¡± Boom! The reply was like a bolt from the blue for Bruce. He had been searching everywhere like a madman, but it turned out that the sunstones never left the mining sites from the start. Bruce finally understood what it meant by the most dangerous ce was the safest. The mysterious force had only wanted to stop the sunstones from leaving Erudia; they never robbed them at all. They had swapped out the sunstones with ordinary stones at the mining sites, so what they had transported had been normal stones. They had been fooled. Realizing that, Bruce¡¯s eyes turned red as his expression turned as dark as night. After all those efforts in searching for the sunstones, they turned out to be at the mining site all along. They were never lost; they had always been in the hands of his own men. They had truly yed the entire Lab of Gods like a fiddle. How humiliating. It was the greatest humiliation he had ever suffered. Bruce would rather hit his head against a wall and end his life than convey the message he just heard to the Lab of Gods. It was the third time, but still, they were fooled. It would have been better if they had stolen the sunstones away from him, but that was not what happened. They had merely been tricked. Smack! Crack! In his fury, Bruce threw everything he couldy his hands on. A subordinate beside him tried to calm him down. ¡°Mr. Johnston, please don¡¯t be mad. Although we¡¯ve been tricked, we¡¯ve still found the sunstones. They¡¯re still with us. Our efforts haven¡¯t gone to waste.¡± The others quickly chimed in. ¡°Yes, he¡¯s right. What¡¯s most important is that we still have the sunstones!¡± All of a sudden, Bruce snapped his head in their direction and red at them. ¡°Are you all idiots?¡± ¡°Huh?¡± They were taken aback by his words. ¡°The sunstones are with us? How are they with us? Aren¡¯t they still in Erudia? Do you think you can transport them here?¡± His bombardment of questions made the others blink in shock. ¡°If we could, I would have been able to get the sunstones that are at least a hundred years old. Don¡¯t you know that the six major mining sites are in Erudia? Do you think that we can take a single sunstone back? It¡¯s an impossible feat!¡± Bruce roared. It was only then they understood what he meant. Technically, the sunstones were theirs, but whether or not they would physically own the stones was another matter. With the mysterious force around, they could never take any sunstone out of Erudia. Although they had found where the missing third batch of the sunstones were, no one could put on a smile on their faces. Everything was back at square one. They still could not bring the sunstones back to the Lab of Gods. Furthermore, even though they had found the sunstones, they could not find any clue about the mysterious force. Not even Cyrus had found a hint about them. Now, Bruce only had two options¡ªto transport the third batch he had found or to continue mining for more. It was a tough question. Bruce was afraid, and he did not have much courage to transport the sunstones again. He was scared that the fourth batch would go missing as well. Indeed, Bruce was terrified. After all, he knew nothing about the mysterious organization behind the missing sunstones. Fear was a normal reaction when faced with the unknown. Thus, Bruce gathered his men to discuss what they should do for their next move. ¡°Mr. Johnston, why don¡¯t we keep trying? Let¡¯s try to transport the sunstones back again. We¡¯ll do it the same way as we did before, but we¡¯ll increase our security even in Erudia. I refuse to believe that we still can¡¯t take it back this time,¡± someone suggested. ¡°That¡¯s right. What happened thest time was because they managed to find a loophole in our transportation process. Now that we¡¯ve found out what we¡¯ve made a mistake on, I¡¯d like to see what other tricks they can pull out of their hat!¡± ¡°Hear, hear. As long as we keep tight security all the way, there isn¡¯t anything they can do about us taking the sunstones out of Erudia.¡± This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . Everyone made the same suggestion, which was to take the sunstones out of Erudia first. At that, Bruce sighed and agreed, ¡°All right. We¡¯ll give it a go.¡± Just then, someone yelled, ¡°Bad news! Something happened again!¡± Chapter 2040 Chapter 2040 Bruce and the others stiffened. ¡°Something else happened?¡± We just decided on transporting the sunstones out of Erudia! We haven¡¯t even done anything yet! Why are there more troubles now? Everyone at the meeting turned to look at the one who had yelled a second ago. ¡°This is horrible news. We¡¯ve just received word that the sunstone mining sites at Adrune, Salinsburgh, and the thirteen inds at Beshya Sea have been looted. All of the sites have been destroyed!¡± Boom! It was shocking news to hear, and when Bruce and the others did, their eyes grew impossibly wide. He and the Lab of Gods were all too focused on Erudia¡¯s mining sites and the mysterious force, so they had been neglecting everything else. Bruce had even put Jared¡¯s experiment aside to focus on the missing sunstones. To their shock, someone had made a move on the other sunstone mining sites while they were preupied with the search for the missing sunstones. In the past few years, the Lab of Gods had been buildingbs at various spots across the globe. One of thebs had the goal of researching the use of sunstone¡¯s energy. Soon, thatb found out that there were many other ces in the world that had sunstones. Thus, they began mining in those ces, albeit in secret. in fact, it was a top-ss secret in the Lab of Gods. No outsiders would have caught wind of it. What is going on? Bruce¡¯s heart thumped so loudly that it nearly escaped his body. Salinsburgh and the other areas were important mining sites for the Lab of Gods. That was where they got the majority of their sunstones. Yet, those areas had been so easily destroyed. How did they find those ces? Thud! Bruce passed out. Even the others felt the world around them spinning. Isn¡¯t this mysterious force too powerful? Not only did they intervene in the mining of sunstones in Erudia, but they¡¯re also intervening in the mining of sunstones outside of Erudia. In the beginning, everyone was specting whether one of the organizations in Erudia was the one to stop the sunstones from leaving Erudia. Now, it seemed like their aim was not to keep the sunstones in Erudia but to go up against the Lab of Gods. Before the Lab of Gods could do anything about the destroyed sites, more news traveled into their ears. ¡°One of the sunstone mining sites at Baykeep has been destroyed! ¡°The sunstone mining site at Nuthana has been destroyed!¡± ¡°The sunstone mining site near an inactive volcano at Raysonia has been destroyed!¡± In total, the Lab of Gods had over three hundred sunstone mining sites. Yet, over thirty of those sites had been destroyed. They were not concentrated in an area; the affected sites were spread across various continents. That meant the mysterious force was all over the world. Their attacks on the sites had been simultaneous. It had been mind-blowing. The entire world was astounded, and countless began specting about how powerful the mysterious force was. Previously, they thought that while the mysterious force was mighty, they were only capable of pulling small tricks on the Lab of Gods. This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . No one had expected them to carry out a full-blown attack on the Lab of Gods so abruptly. To be able to carry out the attacks simultaneously in over thirty sites across the globe meant that the one behind the attacks was an overpowering force. In other words, they were a threat to the Lab of Gods. Some were gleeful to hear that, but some were not. The ones in Erudia were certainly ted, for they now knew someone was capable of stopping Erudia¡¯s sunstones from getting mined and limiting the Lab of Gods¡¯ actions in Erudia. To Erudia, it was great news. That was a sentiment shared by the ones who were enemies of the Lab of Gods and the ones who were not associated with Zarain. On the other hand, the ones who were associated with Zarain and the Lab of Gods were going mad. It was none other than a disaster to them. Naturally, Levi was the one behind everything. He had sent out his old subordinates to carry out the tasks. in fact, Kirin and the others were on an even more important task. ¡°I can¡¯t kill you in one go, but I can certainly toy with you until you die,¡± Levi said with a sneer. Right then, Phoenix entered with a document in her hands. ¡°Boss, here are the things you wanted to look into.¡± Chapter 2041 Chapter 2041 ¡°They are?¡± Levi¡¯s eyes lit up before he promptly took the document from her and started reading it. The Lab of Gods hadbs in almost every region in the world. All of them were focused on researches regarding energy. Thosebs were the heart of the Lab of Gods. What Levi wanted to do was to destroy all of those secretbs. Of course, they hadbs in Erudia as well. Otherwise, where could they have possibly found the sites where sunstones were at? Therefore, one of the tasks that Levi had assigned his men to was to find out the location of the Lab of Gods in Erudia. Thosebs were of utmost importance to the Lab of Gods Thus, they were built in remote and secretive areas. It would be difficult to find out where they were at. Although Cryptic Stream Corporation had not kept a low profile when entering Erudia, no one had heard anything about the secretb in Erudia. Therefore, searching for theb was a difficult task for Phoenix and the others. It was only now then did they find it. Theb was still running; it was still searching for more energy sources around the area of Carigrey Mountain. Phoenix and the others had found its location. ¡°They have more than one base in Erudia! They have six!¡± Levi could not help but exim after he saw the list. Phoenix replied, ¡°It¡¯s minimal for the Lab of Gods¡¯ standards. If they had their way, they would have established dozens ofbs. They would have found more sunstone mining sites too.¡± Levi nodded in agreement. ¡°I have to say that the Lab of Gods is a terrifying force. It¡¯s all over the world. Who else but them could have made it this big? I wonder how stunning the core of the Lab of Gods would be. We never really knew how advanced their technology and skills were.¡± Hearing that, simr grave looks crept upon everyone¡¯s faces. Although the Lab of Gods had suffered a devastating attack, they had not actually seen the heart of the Lab of Gods, let aloney a finger on it. ¡°Boss, what do we do with these secretbs?¡± Phoenix asked. ¡°We have to gain control over them. Sunstone mining is the future. The entire world will be set on mining for the sunstones. We have limited technology and skills, so we won¡¯t be able to search for them, not to mention mine them. Therefore, we have to gain control over them and make them work for us instead. We have to use look into the functions of sunstones and find out ways to mine them!¡± ¡°Understood! I¡¯ll see to it right away!¡± In just a day, Levi had managed to send his men to take over the secretbs. While Levi and the others were delighted by their progress, Bruce and the Lab of Gods were all overwhelmed by frustration and anxiety. They were trying to fix everything that Levi and the others destroyed. Bruce only managed to heave a sigh of relief when morning came. Just as he was about to rest, more news came. ¡°Mr. Johnston, bad news again!¡± ¡°What is it?¡± At that point, Bruce was already numb to everything. The bad news came like continuous tidal waves. ¡°We¡¯ve lost contact with our six secretbs in Erudia! All the pieces of equipment are turned off too! I¡¯m afraid that the mysterious force has already destroyed them!¡± At that, the colors drained from Bruce¡¯s face. ¡°They found it? They never even appeared when we started mining in Erudia! Erudia is where most of the sunstones are. How did they find us?¡± Bruce was stunned. ¡°Fortunately, our most important base is still around.¡± As it turned out, they had more than sixbs; they had seven. This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. Bruce shot him a re. ¡°Tell them to keep a low profile and go under the radar for now. Make sure they aren¡¯t found out by that organization!¡± ¡°Ryker has asked if we should continue mining or if we should start transporting.¡± Bruce shook his head. ¡°I don¡¯t know. I can¡¯t think of anything right now. Who is it? Who¡¯s the one going up against us?¡± Bruce was on the verge of insanity. Anger was coursing through his veins. Their enemy was slowly taking them down bit by bit, but they had not even found out who they were. ¡°Mr. Johnston, I have an idea. Would you like to hear about it?¡± Chapter 2042 Chapter 2042 ¡°You?¡± Bruce whispered in shock as he looked at the servant. That man was Peter, and he was from Keerea. He was a technological expert, but he had given up his luxurious life and began working as a servant instead. All he did was odd jobs, such as making coffee for Bruce. What he wanted to do was to get into the Lab of Gods. ¡°That¡¯s right. I have an idea!¡± However, Bruce did not expect much from him as he nodded dismissively. ¡°Yes, sure. Go ahead.¡± Nevertheless, it did not hurt to hear what he had to say anyway. ¡°We¡¯re looking for a needle in a haystack with what we¡¯re doing now. The other party is targeting us, so there¡¯s no way they¡¯re going to leave behind any clues for us to find. However, this is arge-scale operation they¡¯re carrying out. They¡¯re no specters nor demons; how could they really not leave any traces behind?¡± At that, Bruce¡¯s eyes lit up as if he had thought of something. ¡°You¡¯re right. As long as they make a move, they¡¯re bound to leave traces of their footprints behind. The only reason we can¡¯t find it is because we¡¯re approaching it at the wrong angle. Go on, continue!¡± Peter smiled and said, ¡°Since we¡¯re approaching it at the wrong angle, we should approach it with a different angle.¡± Bruce raised his brows and leaned forward, interested to hear more. ¡°My n is simple¡ªwe¡¯ll put out a bounty. We¡¯ll get more people to help us look for this mysterious force. As long as we have a lucrative reward, we¡¯ll be able to attract more people to take up the bounty. When that happens, the mysterious force would have considerable trouble making any moves. We would not be their only opponents. Allow me to exaggerate. The entire world would be their opponent. Everyone would know about every move they make,¡± Peter exined. Instantly, Bruce smacked his thigh. This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . ¡°That¡¯s right. We¡¯re powerful, but we¡¯re not all! We still need the help of others. If the others would lend us our strength, then we¡¯ll be able to track down this mysterious force because they¡¯d have nowhere to hide.¡± Bruce yelled, ¡°Men, put up a bounty under the name of the Lab of Gods and Cryptic Stream Corporation!¡± The reward of the bounty was a promising one. Even a minor clue would earn the individual an extravagant prize, including advanced equipment. The Lab of Gods and Cryptic Stream Corporation could almost give anything that was requested. The moment the bounty was put up, the rest of the world shrieked in excitement. They all wanted to help the Lab of Gods find out the mysterious force. Moreover, even the various forces on the mysterious dark web had taken up the bounty. Those underworld forces across the globe were beings that even the Lab of Gods had to be wary of. It was because some had been around for hundreds and thousands of years. Many of them, even now, was keeping a low profile. However, the reward was too tempting for them not to take up the bounty. Once the bounty was posted, almost the entire world was searching for Levi and the others. The bounty worked better than Bruce thought it would have. There were more people joining them than expected. Bruce was delighted to see the continuously iing clues. In the past, they did not have any clues, so whether or not the clues were useful did not really matter to Bruce; it was better than none. Most importantly, those clues he received were actually useful after filtering through them. Those clues included figures of people¡¯s back profiles and traces of their activities at certain ces. The more clues they had, the closer they were to the truth. Thrilled, Bruce yelled at Peter, ¡°I¡¯m going to promote you to one of my assistants. If we really find the mysterious force this time, I¡¯ll definitely credit you for this!¡± ¡°Thank you, Mr. Johnston!¡± Peter beamed. ¡°Mr. Johnston, I have another idea¡­¡± he trailed off hesitantly. ¡°Hm? You have another idea?¡± Bruce was surprised. ¡°I think we can transport the sunstones back now. First of all, the entire world is looking for them right now. They would expose themselves if they acted. Secondly, we can request Erudia to escort us.¡± Chapter 2043 Chapter 2043 Staring at Bruce, Peter continued, ¡°Let me tell you the reasons. Even now, I think that this mysterious force has something to do with Erudia. After all, this only happened when we mined the sunstones in Erudia. That¡¯s why I think we should get The Cardinal Hall or the Dragonites to escort us. If we do that, we¡¯ll be able to find out if they¡¯re associated with Erudia. It¡¯ll be the best-case scenario if the mysterious force appears. We¡¯ll figure out who they are right away. If they don¡¯t, we¡¯ll still be able to transport the sunstones back. Regardless of everything, we won¡¯t lose out on this. Moreover, from then on, we¡¯ll be able to mine for sunstones in Erudia. We won¡¯t have anyone stopping us anymore.¡± Peter was confident with his n. After hearing Peter¡¯s words, Bruce found himself more and more interested in the young man. He¡¯s got quite a lot of good ideas. He has solved half of our problems so swiftly! Bruce nodded. ¡°I was thinking of transporting the sunstones back to pressure the mysterious force into making a move too. However, I never thought of getting Erudian forces to escort them. This is truly a magnificent move! We would really be able to figure out if Erudia was involved or not.¡± He then instructed his subordinates, ¡°Men, make preparations right away! We¡¯ll be transporting sunstones back the next day! Set up everything and inform Ryker about this! Contact the Erudian forces and let them send their men to escort us!¡± Bruce was quick in giving out instructions. Soon, everyone in the Lab of Gods was at their station. The ones who had taken up the bounty were all at their stations too. As long as they put in a little effort in helping the Lab of Gods, they would be able to get a fantastic reward. Almost the entire world was watching, wondering if Levi and the others would appear. The Cardinal Hall and the Dragonites had no choice but to say yes to the Lab of Gods¡¯ request. After all, everyone had eyes on them. ¡°We have no choice. We¡¯ll have to send our men to escort them because we can¡¯t reject them. Also, we can¡¯t let the sunstones go missing in Erudia, not even at the mining sites.¡± Both The Cardinal Hall and the Dragonites were forced to send their men out to escort the sunstones¡¯ transportation. After all, they could not let Erudia¡¯s reputation suffer. The transportation was the most smooth-sailing experience that the Lab of Gods had ever had. Now, all that was left was for them to wait for Levi and the others to appear. Ryker and the rest were extra cautious this time. They had to ensure that nothing went wrong in each and every part of the transportation. After making sure that they were indeed transporting sunstones, they then loaded them into the transportation devices. They even asked the Erudian escort team to check them again. Once they were sure that everything was fine, they began the transportation while the rest of the world watched on keenly. ¡°Boss, they¡¯re obviously targeting us this time! We won¡¯t be able to do anything in the shadows anymore!¡± ¡°Right? They¡¯re keeping such a close eye on us that we can¡¯t even do anything!¡± Phoenix and the others panicked, and they quickly turned to Levi. The Lab of Gods was leaving them no opportunity to intercept the sunstones at all. Moreover, almost the entire world was helping them. If Levi and the others did anything, the world would immediately find out that they were the ones behind the previous stolen sunstones. Furthermore, they had intentionally made the Erudian forces escort them. How vicious! Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Boss, what do we do? Everyone is asking for your advice!¡± They were all looking at Levi with anxious faces, but Levi did not have any expressions on his. How could he not know how meticulous Bruce was this time? He had anticipated that interception would be much harder after the third batch of missing sunstones. ¡°Boss, do you have any ns?¡± The others had none, and their nk minds only made them all the more panicky. Clearly, they could see how Levi was stumped too. Usually, he would have a n ready, but this time, he did not. They realized it because every single team was seeking his opinion, so it was apparent that he had not made any preparations to counter this move from the Lab of Gods. Frustrated, Levi yelled, ¡°What can we do?¡± Chapter 2044 Chapter 2044 Everyone was stunned. Is he giving up, or is he going to risk it all? But this is too risky! It¡¯s very likely that we¡¯ll fail. We can¡¯t let Zarain get their hands on the sunstones! ¡°Boss, please be honest with us. Do you have some kind of ace up your sleeve? Are you actually prepared for this scenario?¡± Everyone was panicking, and they were hoping that Levi actually had an ace up his sleeve. However, Levi looked at them and shook his head. ¡°No.¡± ¡°Listen up. No one is allowed to do anything without my permission! Anyone who goes against this order shall be dealt with!¡± Levi warned. Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. The transportation team left with a strong escort team. Every half an hour, they would do routine checks. After making sure that everything was fine, they would then carry on. That was what they did until they safely reached the port. Bruce had assigned his trusted subordinates to wait at the port. Once the sunstones arrived, they began checking them. ¡°All¡¯s fine!¡± ¡°Loading now!¡± The Cardinal Hall was done with the escorting. Nothing had happened to the sunstones while they were still in Erudia. The Cardinal Hall and the others sighed in relief. They were afraid that the mysterious force would strike while the sunstones were in Erudia. If that happened, everyone in the world would assume that Erudia was one of the culprits or even the mastermind behind the past few incidents. Bruce¡¯s side had been watching the sunstones during their transportation. When they saw the sunstones arriving at the port, he sighed in relief. ¡°Does Erudia really have nothing to do with the stolen sunstones?¡± ¡°Mr. Johnston, let¡¯s keep a closer eye on the next part of the journey,¡± Peter suggested. The transportation of the sunstones continued, and the team was still on their guards. They still did their routine checks to make sure that the sunstones were still with them. An hour went by, and everything was fine. Two hours went by, and everything was fine. Over ten hours had gone by, and everything was still fine. Nevertheless, they remained vignt. After all, thest few times had frightened them to their cores. They were afraid of getting tricked again. Time ticked away, and they were getting closer and closer to their destination. Phoenix and the others were on the brink of tears. Previously, Levi had instructed them to swap out the sunstones, but that was not the same this time. Everyone remained in their positions; none were sent on any mission. They could only watch and do nothing as the sunstones left Erudia. ¡°It seems like we¡¯re still too weak to stop the sunstones from getting mined. We have to get Erudia to stop them instead.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. We¡¯re limited by too many things. We can only stop them a few times. This isn¡¯t a long- term n!¡± ¡°We really can¡¯t do anything about this. If we make a move, we¡¯ll expose ourselves, and it might doom us all.¡± Bruce and Peter were analyzing the situation. ¡°We¡¯ve been too meticulous. We¡¯re not giving them any chances to strike, so they¡¯ve decided on taking no action!¡± Bruce said with a smile. Peter nodded. ¡°If I were them, I wouldn¡¯t take any actions too. I can¡¯t possibly risk exposing myself, because I¡¯ll be annihted.¡± ¡°Still, we have to be on our guards. What if they strike before the sunstones reach us? We¡¯ve been quite rxed with our security. Perhaps this is part of their n,¡± Bruce pointed out. Thus, they continued to stay vignt throughout the transportation of the sunstones. Soon, the sunstones safely arrived at the first base of the Lab of Gods. Reaching that base meant that the sunstones had reached the Lab of Gods¡¯ territory, for that was their destination. The sunstones were safe. Bruce and the others swiftly crowd around it. He still could not believe it. He had to see the sunstones with his own two eyes. ¡°Men! Open them up!¡± Bruce ordered. In seconds, the sunstones were for all to see. They really had gotten the sunstones back. Every single sunstone was there. Overwhelmed by joy, Bruce began crying. Chapter 2045 Chapter 2045 He had been stressed out for days. The never ending failure was lowering his position in the Lab of Gods. If he were to fail another time, he was certain that he would be reprimanded harshly. Thus, he endured the most stress among the people in the Lab of Gods. He had been holding back his frustration and anxiety. He had to get the sunstones back. Now, he had seeded. Clenching his fists, Bruce continued sobbing from joy. Everyone was excited, and they were cheering loudly. It was a lively scene. ¡°Quick, send out the message to the rest of the world! We¡¯ve seeded in bringing the sunstones back!¡± Bruce eximed. He then instructed Peter and the others to take photos and videos of the sunstones. Soon, news about the safe arrival of the sunstones from Erudia reached the ears of others. The mysterious force had turned out to be cowardly, for they dared not do anything during the transportation of the sunstones. They could only hand the sunstones over to the Lab of Gods. To the majority of the people, it was rtively sad news. They were all hoping that the mysterious force would show itself so that they could get some clues to ask for a reward from the Lab of Gods. Thus, they were mncholic about how the mysterious force had not appeared. Nevertheless, the one who was most upset about the incident was Erudia. They were powerless as they watched the sunstones being transported out of Erudia. Those sunstones are from Erudia. The Lab of Gods is most likely going to use those sunstones to fight against Erudia in the future. ¡°We can¡¯t keep those sunstones safe anymore, not unless we enter a full-on war! What do we do?¡± ¡°I wish they hade out to stop them, but I know that they¡¯re under tremendous pressure.¡± There were varying reactions across the world. Some were happy, and some were not. Still, they all thought that the mysterious force must have chickened out. After all, the moment they make any move, the whole world would notice it. Then, they would be exposed. No one could go up against the Lab of Gods. From now on, no one would be able to stop the Lab of Gods from mining sunstones in Erudia. When Phoenix and the rest heard about the news, they nearly flew into a rage. Levi really had no aces up his sleeve this time. He had let the Lab of Gods take the sunstones away from Erudia. Despite their fury, there was nothing they could do. Why can¡¯t we be any stronger? If we were stronger, then we could¡¯ve easily stopped them. In fact, we don¡¯t even need to sneak around if we were powerful enough. But that¡¯s not what we can do now. We can only watch. As they balled their fists, they swore that they had to grow stronger as quickly as possible. ¡°Where¡¯s the boss? Where did he go?¡± Phoenix asked when she noticed his absence. ¡°I¡¯d say he must be much more frustrated than anyone here.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. He¡¯s the one who¡¯s feeling most stressed out. Now that the Lab of Gods has sessfully attained the sunstones, he must be miserable.¡± ¡°That¡¯s how life is. You¡¯ll always be powerless at certain times.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s give him some space.¡± On the other side, Bruce was still leaping in joy. ¡°Tell Ryker to continue mining. And hand out rewards to everyone!¡± Bruce yelled. Just a moment ago, the council members in the Lab of Gods had praised Bruce and granted him some rights to more advanced technology. Bruce was getting closer and closer to bing one of the council members. ¡°Men, count these sunstones before loading them into the system!¡± Bruce ordered. Now that they had the sunstones, they were going to use them right away. After making all the arrangements, Bruce beamed and left with Peter. The others who were left behind began counting the number of sunstones. Was that the end? The answer was no. Rumble¡­ Boom! Boom! Bruce had only taken a few steps out when the sounds of explosions shook the ground of the entire base. This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . Everyone fell to the ground. The fire shot up toward the sky. That was only the beginning. Chapter 2046 Chapter 2046 Boom! Boom! Boom! Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. The base, which was made up of eight inds, exploded. Wave after wave of explosions made the entire ce lit up as if it was the day. Boom! The base was one of the energy supply stations of the Lab of Gods, so there were more resources kept there other than the sunstones. Not only would the energy resources be destroyed in the event of an explosion, but the explosions would also be so major that they would be a threat to the base. Thus, the explosion earlier had only been the start. The moment one explosion went off, another was soon to follow, every explosion more devastating than thest. Boom! At the start, the explosion was on one ind. Soon, it was three. Then, it was four. Five. In the end, eight inds and their connecting regions all suffered from explosions. Even the surrounding sea was affected. Tidal waves formed from the shockwave of the explosion, and a whirlpool appeared. ¡°Protect Mr. Johnston! Escort him out of this ce!¡± the crowd shouted. At that, countless fighters ran over to protect Bruce. At the same time, the flying vehicles of the Lab of Gods were activated so that the council members and vital employees could leave immediately. ¡°Stop it! Stop the explosions!¡± The first thought Bruce had was not escaping but stopping the disaster. ¡°We won¡¯t make it in time, Mr. Johnston! This is too sudden for us to react in time! Plenty of our equipment has been destroyed, and the energy is leaking from. This is too massive for us to stop!¡± No one could do anything to stop the explosions. The least they could do was minimize the lives lost in the explosions. ¡°Oh no!¡± Bruce had abruptly recalled something. ¡°The sunstones! The sunstones are still in there!¡± It was then the others recalled about the sunstones, which had yet to be loaded into the system. The consequences were unimaginable if the explosions reached the sunstones. ¡°Hurry up and get the¡ª¡± Before Bruce could even finish his sentence, he saw the explosions reaching the area where the sunstones were stored. ¡°We have to leave now!¡± Just as Bruce yelled his thought out loud, silence enveloped the area. All their voices had been ovepped by a singr noise. The mushroom cloud that rose into the air blocked out the sun. Boom! The sunstones exploded. The terrifying energy seeped everywhere and destroyed everything it came into contact with. In a second, all buildings on the ind were gone. All humans on the ind disappeared, leaving no blood nor flesh behind. It was a frightening sight. It was too petrifying for anyone to witness. The moment he saw the explosions reaching the sunstone area, Bruce had activated the armor and let it wrap him up in it. He could only watch as the people around him disappeared one by one. Thend of the inds cracked, and the buildings of the base were decimated. It was a scene of the end of the world. He had many times seen the Lab of Gods¡¯ simtion of doomsday, but now, the real scene appeared right in front of his eyes. What sent chills down his spine was that it was only the beginning. When the sunstones exploded, their energy radiated outward. Boom! Bruce watched as the entire ind split in half and sunk under the waters. The other seven inds either cracked apart or sunk along with the first. More sunstones exploded, and the greater the force of the explosion became. It was hell on earth. ¡°Ugh!¡± Bruce could feel a pressure in his body, threatening to make him implode. Even his armor was starting to crack. It was thetest armor created by the Lab of Gods, and yet, it could barely withstand the frightful power of sunstones. Beside him, the armors of Peter and the rest were beginning to crack as well. None of their armors were able to withstand the explosions of multiple sunstones. Nothing could. Oh no! We¡¯re doomed! Bruce paled drastically. Chapter 2047 Chapter 2047 Their cracked armors could not hold for long. In seconds, they were going to die. ¡°Save me!¡± Bruce hastily pressed the help button. Thirty secondster, eight men with superpowersnded in front of Bruce from the sky. Glowing shields instantly appeared in front of them to stop the sunstones¡¯ energy from reaching them. Whoosh! Right then, Bruce found himself pulled away by his subordinates. Even Peter and some others were rescued. That was one of the rights Bruce had as the core member of the Lab of Gods. At the time of danger, he could press the help button to receive help. No one else in the base other than people like him had a button like that. If Bruce were anyone else, he could only wait for death. The only reason the rescue hade so quickly was because the team was close. If they had been far, they might not have made it in time. When Bruce looked down at the doomsday-like disaster, he saw the mes spreading across the lands. The explosions could still go on forever, and the mushroom cloud was still rising. Bruce¡¯s mind was nk, his eyes filled with nothing but despair. The base is so huge! How can eight inds be wiped out as quickly as this? That was not all. There were only around five hundred survivors. They were either the quick ones or the powerful ones who managed to survive the explosions. If Bruce did not have the help button, he would have been dead with the rest of them. All of their resources were gone. The sunstones that could have powered them for half a year and the sunstones that they had just gotten were all gone. Although the Lab of Gods had suffered losses in the past, they had been minor incidents. It was different this time. The loss was too great. It was something they could not afford to have. After all, this base was one of thergest energy supply stations. It would be equivalent to losing a quarter of the Lab of Gods. They had never suffered a loss as immense as this. Everyone in the Lab of Gods was stunned by the explosions. For a long while, there was only silence. They thought they had seeded; they thought they could begin mining for more sunstones after getting them from Erudia. That batch could have powered them for a hundred years. Yet, in a blink of an eye, they were gone. The sunstones were gone, and with it went everything else. The eight inds were gone, too. Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Their base was decimated. The unexpected turn of events had shaken up everyone, and they could barely believe that the explosions had happened. In the fire was a pair of eyes that were watching them. The eyes belonged to Levi. Once he made sure that everything had been destroyed, he turned and left. Indeed, everything was done by Levi. After all, he had said that he would not let them get their hands on any of the sunstones. Since he could not steal the sunstones away, he destroyed them. No way am I going to let the Lab of Gods use them. That was why Levi had never thought of stopping them. From the very start, he had nned to destroy everything. While the Lab of Gods was looking for Levi, Levi had been looking for them too. The Lab of Gods had always been mysterious in many ways. Their headquarters and their core bases were ces that could not be easily found. Levi had been sending his men to search for them, but it was a fruitless search. They could barely find any clues as to where the headquarters and the core bases were. Bruce never thought that the transportation of the sunstones had exposed the location of their supple station. They were too secretive with their locations. It was really near impossible to find them, let alonee close to their bases. However, transporting the sunstones had exposed their location. Chapter 2048 Chapter 2048 The sunstones needed to be transported to a specific location. The Lab of Gods had been publicizing the transportation journey and even invited various major global forces to keep a close eye for any signs of the mysterious force. In other words, they had told the rest of the world where their base was. No one realized that. Everyone was putting themselves in the shoes of the Lab of Gods; they were all thinking about how they should figure out the identity of the mysterious force. They never thought they would expose themselves first. They never thought that the mysterious force was looking for their base as well. Thus, with the transportation team, Levi finally found the Lab of Gods¡¯ base. It was a fruitful day for Levi. Not only did he stop the Lab of Gods from getting Erudia¡¯s sunstones, he even destroyed one of their important supply stations. Levi had dealt a dreadful blow to the Lab of Gods. It was the most vicious counterattack that he had dealt toward the Lab of Gods as well. It had truly shaken their foundations. Despite the fact that every powerful being in the world was watching the incident, Levi left without anyone realizing he was ever there. After all, they were all focusing on the transportation route instead of the base. Moreover, Levi was acting alone, which made it even tougher to spot him. Bruce and the others were brought to Zarain after their rescue. Thud! Upon reaching, they all copsed to the ground. Bruce was like a living corpse¡ªhe was no longer conscious of his surroundings; he did not even blink. It was the same for the others, including Peter. Theyy on the ground, unmoving, as if they were dead. The destructive explosions had destroyed their spirits. It was too big of a blow. Bruce had withdrawn into himself. ¡°Men, get the medics to check on their conditions! When that¡¯s done, start looking into the cause of the explosions! Find out if it¡¯s possible to salvage the situation!¡± The Lab of Gods was in chaos. While everyone was still reeling from the shock of hearing how the sunstones were brought to the Lab of Gods safely, the dark web abruptly put up a piece of news. It was a video, and none other than the video of the Lab of Gods¡¯ supply station¡¯s explosion. The video had captured the destruction of the eight inds. Those who tuned into the dark web were baffled. What happened? This is ghastly! Where is this ce? It¡¯s one of the Lab of Gods¡¯ bases. That¡¯s where the sunstones from Erudia were transported to, someone replied. What? How could that happen? The explosions are massive! Won¡¯t it travel thousands of kilometers? The ones on the dark web continued to ask. This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . The explosion is so massive because the sunstones and the other resources were caught up in it. Not only did the sunstones that the Lab of Gods had just brought back were destroyed, but the sunstones and the other energy material that were already at the base were destroyed as well. Nothing was left! I¡¯m sure that this is the worst event they had ever gone through. These explosions have struck their core! That¡¯s right. Although the Lab of Gods¡¯ secretbs across the globe were wrecked previously, it still wasn¡¯t as bad as this one. This is their vital base! News of it spread across the dark web before reaching the rest of the world. While Lab of Gods had managed to transport the sunstones from Erudia back to their base, their base was destroyed before they could even use them. Moreover, the entire base was wiped out. Nothing was left behind. There were even rumors that a council member of the Lab of Gods was injured in the explosions. The entire world was shocked. The mysterious force struck again! Chapter 2049 Chapter 2049 The entire Erudia was thrown into an uproar when the people found out that the mysterious faction finallyunched an attack. Although they could not protect the sunstone, it did not end up with the Lab of Gods either. In addition, they also suffered a great loss. All the other forces were dumbstruck. The mysterious faction acted? Why didn¡¯t we see it when we have been monitoring the situation the whole time? With so many pairs of eyes staring at it, it¡¯s impossible that we didn¡¯t realize their slightest movement! Little did they know that only Levi took an action. Since the attack did not involve other men, it was only natural that they did not notice anything. ¡°The Lab of Gods assumed the upper hand in this matter. Never in a million years would they have thought that the real winner behind this is the mysterious faction!¡± ¡°I get it now. While the Lab of Gods was openly luring the mysterious faction to go look for them, the latter was doing the same! They were both ying tango with each other, and one party is bound to plunge into an abyss.¡± The Lab of Gods waspletely devastated. Bruce fell ill at that instant whereas Peter and gang were all injured at varying degrees. The whole team was dealt a disastrous blow. It was utterly embarrassing! Meanwhile, Erudia had stopped the mining process. Had they not been able to transport the resources back after extracting them, the losses suffered would be even greater. In addition, they may reveal their current location. Levi had singlehandedly terrorized the Lab of Gods and stopped them from mining sunstones in Erudia. This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . In fact, they halted all extraction projects in various training bases globally as they feared that Levi would cause them trouble. This time, Levi had sessfully defeated the Lab of Gods and put them back in their ce. Theb has the most advanced technology and even possibly possesses the most formidable weapons on the. But, what¡¯s the point of that? Others could still beat the living daylights out of them. Most essentially, they can¡¯t even pinpoint their rival. So, what¡¯s the use of being powerful? The Four Heirs of Erudia were dejected after such an unexpected incident. They were initially overjoyed to be in the limelight for partnering with Cryptic Stream Corporation. Yet, luck was not on their side. Now, all of their ns were ruined. Something was seriously off with Jeffersontely. He had been telling people that Levi was still alive, and it was all Levi¡¯s fault. However, nobody actually listened to him. Conversely, Ryker evenshed out at him when he brought that up. As a consequence, Jefferson keptining that Levi woulde for him. Hence, he wanted to leave the ce at once. ¡°You¡¯re crazy! I¡¯ve told you a million times, it¡¯s impossible that Levi is still alive. Undoubtedly, this isn¡¯t the doing of a single man!¡± Ryker bellowed. The others chimed in, ¡°Exactly. Based on your assumption, Levi is alive, but all of these were clearly the acts of a mega faction. All the forces in the world coborated in this campaign. Can Levi do this alone? I think not.¡± ¡°It¡¯s true that Levi has had many subordinates under him, but that¡¯s in the past. Moreover, we¡¯ve been supervising his every move, including those supporting him. Nothing suspicious was found. Mr. Johnston has also repeatedly confirmed that all these factions are located in Erudia, and they all know that Levi¡¯s dead¡­¡± Jefferson fell silent. Whatever the others said was an indisputable fact. How can Levi do that on his own? Azure Dragon and his team were too weak to do anything that could attract people¡¯s attention. Times had changed, and they should have been eliminated from society¡­ Bruce even managed to discover Levi¡¯s Team Of Secret Warriors, and he had been spying on them since. He did not take Azure Dragon seriously. In his eyes, thetter was just like any Tom, Dick, and Harry, not worth his time stalking. ¡°Somehow, I have a feeling that Levi is still alive, and he¡¯s in our midst!¡± Jefferson trusted his instinct very much. ¡°What a coward! You bring shame to your family. I bet my balls that Levi¡¯s dead. Come look for us if he dares!¡± Ryker barked angrily. Hearing that, Jefferson trembled in fear. ¡°Don¡¯t say that! Levi might actually show up.¡± ¡°Let him. Am I not able to get rid of one person?¡± Chapter 2050 Chapter 2050 ¡°I want to go home. I want to go home now!¡± The more Ryker uttered, the more frightened Jefferson had be. His first and only reaction was to request to leave immediately. ¡°Trash! You¡¯re a useless piece of trash!¡± Ryker went ballistic. Subsequently, he reported the incident to Jefferson¡¯s father, who was the owner of Cryptic Stream Corporation. As a result, his family was enraged by Jefferson¡¯s behavior, especially his father who was extremely disappointed in Jefferson. In such a critical moment like this, what Jefferson says about Levi is equivalent to misleading the public with untruth. He¡¯s creating chaos and nting fear in others. I can¡¯t let hime home. It¡¯s best he stays in Erudia. ¡°I won¡¯t return as there¡¯s only one way to find out if Levi would appear.¡± Ryker smirked. After that, there was pin-drop silence at the Lab of Gods. Ryker was patiently waiting for Levi¡¯s arrival. A few days went by, but nothing happened. Ryker approached the devastated Jefferson and jeered at him, ¡°Where¡¯s Levi? I¡¯ve been waiting for him for days. Why hasn¡¯t he shown up yet? Is he still appearing in your dreams?¡± Jefferson turned ghastly. ¡°Don¡¯t speak nonsense! I have a strong feeling that he wille soon. It was the same with Byron, Bruce¡¯s brother. Levi kept an eye on him all the time.¡± ¡°Hahahaha¡­¡± Ryker and the rest guffawed at his warning. ¡°This is too funny! You¡¯re saying that Levi resurrected? It¡¯s either you¡¯ve read too many fictional novels or watched too many movies. Why don¡¯t you im that Levi¡¯s a legendary deity from Erudia? He will come soon? Great,e and show me some magic.¡± Rykerughed boisterously. The rest chimed in proudly, ¡°If Levi¡¯s alive, ask him toe after us! We¡¯re going to wreak havoc in Erudia. If he has the guts,e get us then.¡± ¡°Ah¡­ Oh¡­ Argh!¡± Right then, a few people, including Jefferson who was sitting opposite Ryker, stared strangely behind thetter and shrieked at the top of their lungs as if they had just seen a ghost. They started shaking like a leaf as they pointed in the same direction with trepidation. Their faces turned pale. After what seemed like an eternity, they choked out a few words, ¡°Back¡­ back¡­ back¡­¡± Jefferson tried to speak up, but to no avail. Drenched in cold sweats, he mumbled like a mad man, ¡°Oh¡­ oh¡­¡± ¡°Hahaha¡­¡± Ryker and his men continued bursting out inughter. Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. Gradually, they realized that something did not add up right. Did Jefferson see something? What¡¯s behind us? Slowly, Ryker and five others turned their heads to the back, only to jump out of their skins. There¡¯s someone standing behind us and it¡¯s Levi! Not one person from the Lab of Gods and Cryptic Stream Corporation could forget that face. He¡¯s alive? Indeed, that¡¯s him! So, Jefferson was right all along? ¡°Be careful of what you wish for. Dreams doe true. Get it?¡± Levi¡¯s voice rang in their ears. At that instant, everyone¡¯s blood ran cold, and they almost passed out. ¡°Did I tell you not to linger around Erudia?¡± Levi¡¯s gaze fell on Jefferson. ¡°Uh¡­¡± Jefferson gasped. ¡°This is unbelievable! You¡¯re not dead?¡± Ryker was still overwhelmed with disbelief. ¡°You¡¯re absolutely correct. Also, I did all that.¡± Levi smiled smugly. Within moments, the room was filled with corpses. Shortly after, the news about the deaths of Ryker, Jefferson, and other high-rank officials from Cryptic Stream Corporation went viral. A dark cloud was hanging over the Lab of Gods. They seemed to be living under the supervision of the mysterious force, which was haunting them continuously. Coincidentally, Zoey hadpleted her seclusion meditation the same day. ¡°What? Jefferson is dead? No way, I won¡¯t allow anyone to take revenge on my behalf. I¡¯ll do it personally. The vengeance is mine!¡± She looked away in a far direction. Upon finishing her meditation, she was more confident of her own capabilities now. It¡¯s time to avenge Levi. Chapter 2051 Chapter 2051 With the passing of Jefferson, Ryker, and a few other men, Cryptic Stream Corporation was adversely affected to the extent that all of its projects in Erudia were put to a halt. The Four Heirs as well as their families werepletely baffled. When the owner of Cryptic Stream Corporation received the bad news about the deaths of his son and his good partner, his heart wrenched with sorrow. ¡°I must get rid of the culprit!¡± He was furious. On the other hand, Bruce had to endure a steady bombardment of reprimands from the high-rank officials of the Lab of Gods. Upon discussion, they had decided to give him onest chance. Bruce¡¯s eyes welled up as he put on a nasty expression. ¡°I¡¯ll remember this. It¡¯s time for us to reveal to the world what the Lab of Gods is truly capable of!¡± An unswerving intent shed across his eyes. After receiving several blows, the energy supply station was destroyed. As a consequence, the Lab of Gods lost one of its most precious core resources along with its glorious reputation. With that, the public no longer viewed theb as a mysterious and powerful force, but a mediocre organization. The Lab of Gods became theughing stock in town. They were humiliated because of theirck of ability to detect the ambush, let alone striking back at their enemy. From the incident, the Hilton family also started doubting the true capability of the Lab of Gods. The name suggested that it consisted of a group of mighty deities, yet they were toyed by a mere mortal. Recently, there seemed to be a series of problems urring one after another, hurting the name and honor of the Lab of Gods. The sunstone which had been regarded as the most mystifying resource had also been discovered by the general public. Not only did they lose the chance to extract those in Erudia, they were also barred from mining at their existing training bases. The losses were unimaginable. Had the crisis continued, no one would ever revere the Lab of Gods. The very first thing that Bruce wanted to aplish was to rebuild the Lab of Gods to its previous level of renowned splendor. He vowed to showcase how terrifying and awe-inspiring theb could be. In fact, Bruce had already thought about the few significant aspects of theb that he wanted to exhibit. ¡°Unfortunately, weck a golden opportunity to do so. If only we had a rightful opponent, we can disy our strengths ordingly,¡± Bruce mumbled. Peter suggested, ¡°Mr. Johnston, we can simply select who we want to go against and then inform others that he¡¯s the match for the Lab of Gods. Whatever it is, let¡¯s annihte them first.¡± Bruce nodded. ¡°Sounds good, but who should we pick?¡± ¡°I guess our best bet would be Erudia or someone rted to Erudia,¡± Peter thought out loud. ¡°Those from Erudia would be tough. Let¡¯s pick someone who¡¯s connected to Erudia,¡± Bruce concluded. Peter said quickly, ¡°I can provide an option, Mr. Johnston. What about Ether Organization from Xyperia? They are the closest to Erudia in terms of partnership. Also, they have been providing lots of help to them.¡± ¡°This is a brilliant idea. Moreover, Ether Organization has long been cklisted by us. This will be the perfect time to get rid of them once and for all.¡± Bruce dered, ¡°Ry my order. We¡¯re to set off immediately for Xyperia and destroy Ether Organization to pieces. I want the whole world to have a taste of the unstoppable Lab of Gods! I¡¯ll also be bringing along a secret weapon and a mysterious fighter. Just wait and see. ¡° With that, Bruce personally led his professional team into Xyperia to fight Ether Organization. He released a statement. The Lab of Gods has discovered a connection between the mysterious force and Ether Organization. Thetter is an aplice. Everyone knew the game the Lab of Gods was ying when it specifically targeted Ether Organization. However, no one dared to say anything about it. Meanwhile, Zoey who was already on her way, changed her mind and detoured to Xyperia as soon as she heard about Bruce¡¯s n. This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . She was determined to finish off Bruce in order to avenge Levi. Chapter 2052 Chapter 2052 Ether Organization which was located in Xyperia received the bad news at the veryst minute. Without warning, the Lab of Godsunched an incredible attack at them and wiped them out completely using only sixty seconds. This was shocking. The entire world was astounded at how an irresistible force like Ether Organization was exterminated in a sh! Who exactly is the Lab of Gods? Why are they so frightening? They have the God Scepter! Everyone was in awe of the name which went viral overnight. That was also the first time the Lab of Gods had ever showcased God Scepter to the world. Once the God Scepter wasunched, the massive Ether Organization was turned into ruins within a minute. In actual fact, the destruction only took several seconds. The remaining time was used to tie up loose ends. The God Scepter was one of the Lab of Gods¡¯ trump cards, its utmost prized possession. Originally, Levi was supposed to use it during the ruckus raised in Zarain. Unfortunately, Bruce intentionally ruined his n at that time, resulting in the dy in introducing God Scepter. Anyhow, many from theb were of the opinion that it was not the best time to disy the God Scepter back then. Timing was everything. Now that the Lab of Gods had hit rock bottom, and was being humiliated, it was a good tactic to bring out the God Scepter and wow the world. As expected, the secret weapon was disastrous. With one critical blow, it uprooted the whole Ether Organization. All the other nations and factions were shocked to the core at its horrifying impact. Fear started to creep up upon them. No one had ever seen or heard about the existence of the superb weapon. It was just the beginning, for it was only one of the trump cards possessed by the Lab of Gods. God knows what other tricks they have up their sleeves! Though the weapon had been introduced and used to achieve its purpose, nobody knew what it was exactly. That was what made it so scary! No one had the nerve to even imagine what else the weapon could do. How should we counterattack the Lab of Gods and its secret weapon should we face them head-on one day? Yet, everyone was still baffled, and they had no clue as to what it was. Bruce was seen appearing alone in the barren desert at the north of Xyperia. Upon destroying Ether Organization, he and his team had a smug look on their faces. Each one was proud of their effective fighting capabilities. Bruce was grinning from ear to ear as he admired his work. ¡°What will the world think if I show them the pure energy beings?¡± ¡°Hahaha¡­¡± Everyone burst into a raucousugh upon hearing that. Then, Brucemanded, ¡°Get the team to expedite the n. I want to see Levi¡¯s rtives being converted into pure energy beings soonest possible! I want them to be Erudia¡¯s greatest nightmare!¡± Bruce added, ¡°By the way, Ether Organization is rather weak. We must continue to unleash the strengths of the Lab of Gods. Once isn¡¯t enough.¡± Curious, Peter questioned, ¡°What should we do next, Mr. Johnston?¡± A ferocious look shed across Bruce¡¯s eyes. ¡°We have a private and confidential coboration with Triple Group from Keerea. My gut feeling tells me that it¡¯s time to exhibit the results.¡± Suddenly, one of Bruce¡¯s subordinates warned, ¡°Oh no, someone ising for us.¡± The security system had detected someone suspicious approaching them. ¡°Huh? Could it be that it¡¯s the mysterious forces?¡± ¡°Oh yes! We made our ns transparent to the world, so everyone is well aware of our whereabouts.¡± At that thought, Peter and the others¡¯ expressions changed. On the contrary, Bruce chuckled. ¡°They¡¯re here? That¡¯s awesome! Besides showcasing the true capabilities of the Lab of Gods, I also intend to lure them here.¡± Peter nodded. ¡°Based on our previous fighting saga, the mysterious faction absolutely hates us to the core. With Mr. Johnston¡¯s revealing our exact location, it¡¯s their best chance to show up for a showdown.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. If that¡¯s their intention, why not? This is great news. Get ready to battle on mymand, everyone!¡± This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . With countless highly skilled fighters around him, Bruce was fully prepared to go to war. ¡°They areing!¡± Everyone was stunned when their enemy appeared. It¡¯s a woman! Chapter 2053 Chapter 2053 ¡°It¡¯s her?¡± The crowd was shocked when they saw the woman¡¯s face. ¡°Zoey? Levi¡¯s wife?¡± Even Bruce was shocked. She made her way toward them with a menacing look on her face. ¡°Bruce!¡± Zoey immediately recognized him upon seeing his face. She could remember clearly the person who had pretended to be a doctor. ¡°It¡¯s me! You killed my husband, and I¡¯m here to get revenge!¡± Zoey bellowed every single word at the top of her lungs. ¡°Huh? What?¡± Bruce and the others thought that they had heard her wrong. She¡¯s here to avenge Levi? Everyone was shocked. The man furrowed his brows, but smiled a momentter. Zoey¡¯s appearance had dispelled a suspicion he had. The powerful yet mysterious force, and when Jefferson said that Levi was still alive made Bruce wonder if thetter was actually still alive. The dreadful feeling he had grew stronger as he analyzed the situation. However, Zoey was here to get revenge now, and all suspicions he had were dispelled. That¡¯s right. There¡¯s no way Levi is still alive. Bruce¡¯s mood became better in an instant. Not only did he manage to dispel his suspicions, but Zoey¡¯s appearance was a great opportunity for him to show everyone just how powerful the Lab of Gods was. It was killing two birds with one stone. As for Zoey¡¯sbat skills, he had actually assessed them himself and knew that she was extremely powerful. As someone who was able to kill The Annihtor, she was definitely a threat. However, it was because Zoey was so powerful that he could prove the capabilities of the Lab of Gods. She had arrived just in time as Bruce wascking ab rat. ¡°Arghh!¡± Without saying or wasting another word, the woman charged at him. ¡°Stop her!¡± hemanded, and the fighters around him started to charge at her. Boom! Zoey shed with a man with superpowers. Their fists crashed at each other, causing a loud boom at the impact. The ground shook in an instant. Crack! Right then, the man¡¯s arm burst open, followed by his body. Zoey¡¯s punch killed him right then and there. The crowd watching sucked in a deep breath at the sight of this. Even though the man wasn¡¯t the strongest, he was still modeled after The Annihtor and had about seventy percent of thetter¡¯s powers. Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. Yet he was killed by Zoey just like that. ¡°How exciting! But that makes sense,¡± Bruce shouted as he stepped back. Boom! He was still underestimating the woman. She shifted into a sh of lightning and appeared in front of him the next second, passing through the large group of fighters. Zoey then reached out and tried to tear him apart. Bruce was dumbfounded. Click! Click! Fortunately, the mechanical armor he was wearing sensed the emergency and formed a shield before him instantly. Bam! Nheless, he was punched and his body flew backward. The people around snapped back to their senses immediately and rushed over to Zoey. ¡°Die! All of you! Not only am I going to get revenge for my husband, but I¡¯ll alsoplete his mission on his behalf. I¡¯m going to destroy the Lab of Gods!¡± Zoey stared at the crowd as she spoke. Boom! Boom! A battle erupted, and Zoey and the fighters of the Lab of Gods fought against each other. The woman had always been strong, and all The Annihtor could do back then was to escape from her clutches. Having been in seclusion for some time, she had mastered at least seventy percent of her own powers. Needless to say, The Cardinal Hall was extremely terrifying. A specialized master had taught Zoey the ways to control her powers and unleash them from her body. Pfft! Pfft! Zoey was just too terrifying. The fighters of the Lab of Gods were killed one after another. None of them had the chance to fight back at all. The amount of copsed fighters, fighters who vanished to be exact, was increasing over time. Every time Zoey made her move, they would disappear altogether. ¡°That¡¯s not good. She¡¯s too powerful! Much more powerful than I had anticipated. Stop her at once!¡± Bruce shouted. Chapter 2054 Chapter 2054 Zoey was unstoppable. None of Bruce¡¯s fighters could stop her at all. Even if they were to join hands to fight her, all it would do was buy time. They were simply useless against her. ¡°I want the whole world to know about this battle! It¡¯s the perfect opportunity since we can show just how powerful we are with Zoey here,¡± the man shouted again. Meanwhile, at Oand City. ¡°Huh? This is bad! Wynona, Zoey¡¯s missing!¡± Mia and the rest finally noticed that she was gone. ¡°Oh no. She must¡¯ve gone to get revenge!¡± Wynona eximed. The former came to her senses as well. ¡°That¡¯s right. Bruce happened to be at Xyperia too. Zoey must¡¯ve gone to look for him.¡± ¡°We gotta hurry to Xyperia, then. Where did she get the guts to fight the Lab of Gods alone?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll let The Cardinal Hall know. We can¡¯t let anything happen to Zoey.¡± The Cardinal Hall instantly sent their men out the moment they received the news. For one, Zoey was Levi¡¯s wife. On the other hand, she was extremely powerful and had great potential. They didn¡¯t want anything to happen to her. Soon, the news of the battle between Zoey and the Lab of Gods started to spread. The whole world now knew that she had gone to kill Bruce and destroy the Lab of Gods to get revenge for her husband. It was also the first time Zoey showed the world her capabilities. ¡°What? Is Levi¡¯s wife really so powerful?¡± ¡°The whole family¡¯s ruthless! Their daughter also possesses unmatched talents.¡± ¡°But they¡¯re fighting against the Lab of Gods. If they¡¯re unlucky, they might die in Bruce¡¯s hands.¡± The whole world was shocked when they got news of it. Everyone had their attention on Xyperia¡¯s desertednd to witness the battle. Someone had even managed to get information on the situation and was updating everyone on the battle. There was death everywhere. Fighters who appeared in front of Zoey would drop dead almost instantly. Almost hundreds of them had already lost their lives. The number didn¡¯t seem shocking though, since hundreds of thousands of soldiers were involved in the war previously. However, these fighters were from the Lab of Gods. Each of them were extremely powerful. They were iparable to mere goons. Each fighter of the Lab of Gods was divided into different grades. For instance, Bruce was only a C grade fighter. However, with his armor, he would instantly be an S grade. Bruce had sent out S+ grade fighters to fight Levi previously. The Annihtor was an example of a Double S grade fighter. Meanwhile, most of the ones Bruce brought along were at least S- grade fighters, S grade ones taking up one-third of them. There were ten Double S grade fighters by Bruce¡¯s sides protecting him, and there were a few Triple S grade fighters among them. That meant that even as a high-rank official, he could only mobilize this many fighters. Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. Previously, he was only able to mobilize a small number of S and S- grade fighters. Fighters from each grade were precious treasures. That was why it was shocking for Zoey to be able to kill so many S- grade fighters. Before this, no one else besides Levi could aplish this. She fought more ferociously as the battle went on, an air of invincibility surrounding her. More and more fighters started to copse. Even those by Bruce¡¯s side couldn¡¯t bear to watch anymore. ¡°Mr. Johnston, are you going to continue allowing Zoey to kill our fighters? The S grade and even the S+ grade fighters stand no chance against her at all. We¡¯re just sending them to their deaths, aren¡¯t we?¡± someone asked hurriedly. ¡°I know this, obviously. The Annihtor, who was a Double S grade couldn¡¯t win against her too. How could these people be her opponents?¡± Bruce sneered. ¡°Huh?¡± The fighters were dumbfounded. Why wouldn¡¯t he send the strongest fighters if he knew? Why sacrifice so many fighters? They were unable toprehend what Bruce was thinking. Right then, Peter grinned, ¡°Listen up, what Mr. Johnston meant is simple¡­¡± Chapter 2055 Chapter 2055 ¡°Huh?¡± Everyone turned to look. ¡°First, let Zoey get rid of everyone. Let her unleash her powers and capabilities. The more power she unleashes, the better. This is like killing two birds with one stone to us. Once she unleashes a great enough power, we kill her. Wouldn¡¯t this show the world how great and powerful the Lab of God is, then?¡± Everyone nodded simultaneously. ¡°That¡¯s right. The more powerful she is, the more we can show everyone else how great we are.¡± Peter smiled at that. ¡°Actually, we are also analyzing her battle skills when we allow her to unleash her powers. Then, we can get an overall picture of what to do. We¡¯ll be able to find out her weaknesses! That way, we can take her down easierter.¡± The fighters were shocked upon hearing this. They had never expected Bruce to be so meticulous. However, the sacrifice for this n was too much. There would be too many people dying. Each and every one of the fighters were precious after all. Yet, there were already so many of them dead. Knowing what they were thinking, Bruce smiled and said, ¡°Sometimes, we need to make sacrifices if we want to achieve something. I have had too many fighters die in this period of time. However, when we finally manage to make pure energy beings, the higher-ups will definitelypliment me.¡± Hearing that, everyone nodded. They knew that it was worth the sacrifice now if even one pure energy being could be formed. On the battlefield, Zoey continued to showcase her strength. The number of people who died in her hands was increasing. The group with Bruce was using the most advanced equipment, along with some fighters, were analyzing Zoey¡¯s strengths and weaknesses. ¡°S+ grade fighters! Charge!¡± he ordered. Several fighters staggered before falling to their deaths after fighting Zoey. She had not even unleashed her full powers. Which meant that her opponents weren¡¯t pressuring her enough. ¡°Use the upgraded version of Deicide!¡± Bruce ordered again. He wanted to use it to continue pressuring Zoey, allowing her to unleash more of her powers. The Deicide locked on to her time and time again,unching attacks at her each time. However, Zoey would unleash an invincible amount of power each time and she was able to stop the Deicide¡¯s attacks. ¡°Do you see that? The Deicide is useless against fighters of this ss,¡± Bruce said.Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. ¡°We¡¯re still trying to develop the third version of Deicide, Mr. Johnston. It¡¯ll be a sess soon!¡± a subordinate said as he wiped away his sweat. ¡°Continue using other weapons. Don¡¯t stop pressuring her,¡± the formermanded calmly. The fighters continued to attack her under hismand. Nheless, Zoey was just too powerful. Her actions and strengths surprised Bruce each time. No matter how strong her obstacles were, she was able to resolve the attacks each time. ¡°She¡¯s just too powerful!¡± ¡°There are already thousands who died in her hands. They¡¯re all fighters of the Lab of Gods! And they weren¡¯t even able to stop her with so many powerful weapons.¡± ¡°Holy crap! She¡¯s basically the female version of Levi. She¡¯s just too powerful! Both their powers are unbelievable.¡± The whole world was left in shock when they witnessed Zoey¡¯s powers. She was about to surpass the past Levi soon. After all, she was the first person to ever fight the Lab of Gods head-on. Who else was capable enough to destroy the Lab of Gods single-handedly? Zoey had appeared out of thin air and showed the world how powerful an ordinary person could turn out to be. Her capabilities were basically God-like, and Bruce had finally achieved his goal. He was finally able to let the whole world know how powerful Zoey was. Now all that was left to do was kill her, that way the world would know how great the Lab of Gods was. ¡°It¡¯s time. Zoey must die!¡± A cold glint shed across Bruce¡¯s eyes. Chapter 2056 Chapter 2056 ¡°Send out the Double S grade fighters!¡± Under his orders, four fighters instantly came forward. None of them were weaker than The Annihtor, even if they were to fight alone. Although The Annihtor was the only sess Project Genesis had achieved, thirty years had already passed. In these thirty years, the Lab of Gods had achieved all sorts of things. Therefore, The Annihtor wasn¡¯t the strongest of Lab of Gods. He was just one of the pawns in the game. The four fighters started to attack. As expected, it wasn¡¯t as easy for Zoey anymore. Most of the fighters who attacked earlier were killed within seconds. However, the four fighters had her cornered this time. Both sides beganunching their attacks on each other. These men with superpowers were very much like Zoey when she became a fighter. The way they used their powers was uncannily simr too. It was a race to see who was stronger and faster. That was why they weren¡¯t as easy to defeatpared to the previous fighters. Zoey was having quite a hard time getting away from them and killing them. Besides, shecked experience in actualbat. It would be all right if it was a one-on-one battle. But her weaknesses were exposed with all four of them attacking her at once. With every second that passed, more and more weaknesses were revealed. First of all, shecked experience. Secondly, she had limited means of attacking and defending. Thirdly, she was unable to use her powers to its full extent. Although the enemy found out more and more of her weaknesses, her fighting capabilities were still strong as ever. While the fighters were able to keep her upied, each of them was injured in varying degrees. They would all end up dead if this were to continue on. In other words, Zoey was still powerful even with her weaknesses. Unable tond a critical blow on even one of them, and with them hounding on her, she was starting to panic. ¡°Die! All of you!¡± She channeled her fury and energy, and her powers started to get stronger as well. It got onto a whole new level in just a matter of minutes. ¡°Wait¡­ It¡¯s true that emotions can affect a person¡¯s fighting capabilities, but with her already so powerful, how did her emotions affect her so much?¡± ¡°That¡¯s unbelievable! What is happening? Are her emotions and powers synced?¡± One of Bruce¡¯s subordinates was measuring Zoey¡¯s powers with a piece of equipment and noticed that it was increasing with her anger. It was showing a phenomenon that was supposed to be impossible. Boom! With a punch, Zoey sent one of the men flying backward. This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . His body exploded upon impact, and blood sttered everywhere. Boom! Another man was sent flying. The fighters were heavily wounded. Their eyes were filled with surprise in an instant. We were able to hold her off earlier. How did this happen? ¡°Ahh!¡± As though she was the Grim Reaper, Zoey continued to charge at Bruce some distance away. The four fighters instant tried to stop her. But the woman was on a whole other level. She sent them flying once again, and there was no way they could stop her. ¡°Charge! Stop her at once! Do not let here near this area!¡± Bruce ordered. The remaining Double S grade fighter immediately stepped forward to stop Zoey. The former¡¯s face darkened. He had originally nned to use these fighters to kill Zoey. The man once thought that he wouldn¡¯t have to use his trump card against her. However, it seemed like even these fighters were unable to stop her. ¡°Increase Zoey¡¯s strength assessment by a notch and use the God Scepter on her now,¡± Bruce quickly ordered. ¡°Understood. Starting the God Scepter¡¯s system now. Firing estimated in one minute!¡± Bruce then contacted theb in charge of God Scepter, about to use it to kill Zoey. ¡°Release our team of humanoid robots. Have them cover us while we retreat,¡± he ordered again. Right then, ten robots with heights of more than two meters appeared. Each of them turned into a streak of lightning as they appeared before Zoey, surrounding her. The remaining Double S grade fighters quickly retreated from the ce under their cover. Although they knew that the robots weren¡¯t able to hold Zoey offpletely, their aim was to keep her there long enough for the God Scepter to do its job. Everyone knew just how terrifying the God Scepter was, which was why Bruce took everyone else with him and escaped. Chapter 2057 Chapter 2057 The only ones left behind were Zoey and the ten robots. Though the robots were powerful, it was nothing worth mentioning for Zoey. All they could do to Zoey was to dy her time by a minute as pre-programmed in their systems. But that was more than enough. Bruce and the rest had sessfully escaped to a safe corner. ¡°Preparations for God Scepter¡¯sunch system have beenpleted. Get ready for theunch! Three! Two! One!¡± Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. Boom! Boom! Loud explosions thundered through the air¡­ it was so imposing that it seemed like it was about to split the sky apart. A beam suddenly shed across the vast night sky. That beam that came from the Lab of Gods¡¯ satellites was just like God¡¯s punishment, capable of tremendous destruction. Theser beams from the satellites could aim precisely at their target. Known to own that most powerful technology in the entire world, the Lab of Gods had long mapped out their arrangements in space. Things like satellites were a necessity for them. The superweapon, God Scepter, that they were very proud of was actually the emissions ofser beams from satellites. The most frightening thing about God Scepter was probably the radius of its attack¡ªit was capable of destroying the whole world. Perhaps because theunch was from the satellite from a height above, and adding onto its destructibility, God Scepter could thus cover every part of the world and cause a catastrophic blow once activated. No one would be able to escape when targeted by the weapon. With how terrifying and futuristic the weapon was, it became the trump card of the Lab of Gods. At that instant, that beam shot down from the sky, targeting the area where Zoey was. Though the beam was nowhere near, its high temperature was so intense that not only was the ground scorched, the remaining robots in the area melted at once. That alone was enough to show its power as those robots, supposedly made of aerospace-level material and resistant to heat, could not even withstand the heat of the beam and melted away instead. However, credit had to be given to Zoey that she could withstand something that even the robots could not. It only proved how her body was of a different levelpared to the others. Boom! As the beam approached the area, rumbling sounds erupted as the ground began showing signs of crumbling. Boom! Atst, the beam shot toward Zoey urately. Everything had happened in the blink of an eye, leaving Zoey no chance for escape. Whoosh! Zoey, as the center of target, was struck by the beam. Crack¡­ A pit the size of a small town was formed as a result of the strike. A mushroom cloud rose into the air, casting an ominous shadow over the crowd. Everything within that area within the radius of a few hundred meters was damaged, as though an asteroid had smashed into the ground. That sight alone showed how powerful the weapon was. The world had finally experienced the wrath of God Scepter. Though the weapon was used during the extermination of Ether Organization, no one had seen that and thus did not know its exact power. But this time, they saw it clearly. It was a horrible sight! God Scepter was so formidable that it could instill fear in everyone. If it were used in a small country, the whole ce would vanish instantly. God Scepter could even be used as the determining weapon in battles between the powerful forces. Yet, at that particr moment, the Lab of Gods had used it against one person. That could only prove two things. First, it showed that the person they were dealing with was extremely formidable. Second, it showed how powerful the Lab of Gods was, and that God Scepter was probably not their only trump card; thus, could use it as they wish. As the beam shot toward the area where Zoey was, she vanished before everyone¡¯s eyes¡­ Chapter 2058 Chapter 2058 ¡°Yes! We¡¯ve won! Zoey is sure to meet her maker!¡± ¡°She¡¯s nothing but a normal being. How will she be able to endure God Scepter? What a joke!¡± Bruce¡¯s men were in joy after seeing Zoey disappear within their sight. They seemed to be confident about God Scepter. ¡°No one can fight head-on against God Scepter!¡± Bruce lifted his lips into a wide smirk. In fact, Levi would surely meet his doom if God Scepter was used back then at the borders of Zarain. Nheless, Bruce did not regret not utilizing it, as Byron would have lost his life since he was captured by Levi. Well, it¡¯s not toote now. I can still make use of it now to get rid of Zoey. In the meantime, news about God Scepter had spread like wildfire in Erudia. ¡°What weapon is that? Have you guys gotten the results? Is it really that powerful?¡± Forces from Xyperia and other countries were finding out about God Scepter as many were left shocked by its power. ¡°What? Zoey has been defeated? How is that possible?¡± Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. At the same time, The Cardinal Hall received news. Zoey is dead? All the fighters that The Cardinal Hall sent out instantly stopped in their tracks. If Zoey¡¯s dead, then what¡¯s the point of us going? ¡°What? She¡¯s dead?¡± Receiving such news left both Wynona and Mia frantic. ¡°I don¡¯t believe it! I won¡¯t believe it unless I see it with my eyes!¡± The area was still covered in smoke as a mushroom-shaped smoke rose into the air. Leading his team, Bruce arrived at the scene with the same philosophy he always had in mind¡ªhe wanted to see Zoey¡¯s body to ensure that she was dead. Otherwise, he would not be able to rest easy. ¡°Search! Find it for me!¡± Brucemanded his men to search for Zoey¡¯s body. Beep, beep, beep¡­ Right then, the rm on the detector sounded. ¡°What a strong energy wave! Zoey¡¯s not dead. She¡¯s still alive!¡± someone shouted. Instantly, everyone stared intently at the pit with their guards up. Boom! Bruce¡¯s men hurriedly dispelled the thick smoke around the area, revealing a pit that was over a hundred meters deep. They were amazed at how deep theser beam of God Scepter could prate; yet, they were dumbfounded by the fact that Zoey was still alive at the same time. She was covered in blood and had multiple cuts and wounds all over her body. Despite holding onto her life, God Scepter¡¯sser beams had prated through her body, causing grave damages all over. Had she not undergone major modifications back then, there was no way she could withstand that. Everyone at the scene, including Bruce, was astounded as they did not expect someone who could withstand the powers of God Scepter. ¡°We¡¯ve underestimated her physique! She¡¯s just like a pure energy being!¡± Bruce had a cold smile on his face. ¡°Sadly, she¡¯s seriously injured! She¡¯s at the end of her wits!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right! The energy level in her body is quickly decreasing! She¡¯ll die if she loses all of her energy!¡± By then, Bruce¡¯s men had already gotten results from the test. ¡°Great. I shall send her to her grave then!¡± Bruce uttered snarkily before waving his hand to gather the fighters. ¡°You guys follow along too!¡± He also ordered two Triple S-rank fighters to follow along at thest minute. He did that just so that he could minimize the chances of survival for Zoey. Seeing her enemies approaching, Zoey furiously forced herself up. ¡°I want my revenge! I¡¯ll kill Bruce even if it means I have to sacrifice my life! Kill them!¡± Zoey was unrestrained. Boom! Bam! Sadly, Zoey was sent flying across the air again and again as the injuries she had sustained were too serious. There was simply no way she could get near to Bruce. Bam! It was yet another messy battle. And Zoey was sent flying beforending on the ground again, unable to get up anymore. She shut her eyes in despair. ¡°Levi! I¡¯ll meet you soon!¡± Chapter 2059 Chapter 2059 All Zoey could feel was the energy in her body draining away quickly. Unfortunately, her body could not heal fast enough to recover from such damages. At that point, she could not even open her eyes. She felt powerless. Her mind was all about Forlevia and her family, and she did not want to die this way. Unfortunately, there was nothing she could do. I¡¯ve underestimated Bruce, as well as the Lab of Gods. She knew she did not have the capability, at least for now, to fight against that mighty weapon and avenge Levi. ¡°What should we do, Mr. Johnston? Kill her or bring her back alive? If we bring her back, I¡¯m sure we¡¯ll be able to make use of her and even turn her to our side.¡± Peter had a sinister smile on his face. However, Bruce shook his head violently. ¡°There¡¯s no need to keep her. Just kill her now! Like Levi, we can¡¯t let her live. Letting her survive is equivalent to keeping a time bomb with us. Instead of helping us, she¡¯ll be a threat to us instead!¡± Bruce had experienced too many failures with Levi. He understood that people like them were not worth giving chances. Instead, killing them as soon as possible was the best solution. Bruce threw a nce at Zoey and ordered, ¡°Kill her!¡± The man beside him charged forward, gathering immense energy on his right shoulder. Knowing how Bruce would only be appeased and happy after seeing a dead body, the man wanted a forceful punch to send Zoey to doom in an instant. ¡°Go meet Levi in hell!¡± The man with superpowers gathered so much power and threw the punch out. Boom! At that most critical moment, a wave of energy pierced through the air at lightning speed. Whoosh! That energy ripped the right arm of the man with superpowers apart. ¡°Ahh!¡± that person screamed in agony as his right arm fell off. ¡°Shit, there¡¯s someone!¡± Bruce¡¯s men were alerted. ¡°Kill her! Hurry up and kill her now!¡± Afraid that things might take a turn, Bruce immediately shouted. The fighters acted ordingly and tried to get close to Zoey. Phish! Phish! Phish! However, those that made it near Zoey either had their arm or leg sted off, or even worse, had their head blown off, facing an immediate death. Needless to say, no one could get close to her at all. It was as though there was a meter-long forbidden area around her. Startled at what was happening, Zoey struggled to open her eyes to look around her. Simrly, Bruce and his men were looking around too. They found it extremely strange as they saw no one around. ¡°Could it be the fighters from The Cardinal Hall?¡± That was the first reaction that came to Bruce¡¯s mind. But I¡¯vee up with the necessary strategies against The Cardinal Hall. After all, Xyperia and Erudia are too close to each other. It won¡¯t take The Cardinal Hall or the fighters from Erudia long to arrive if they want to make a move. After all, the two countries are very near. Given how cautious he was, it was impossible for Bruce to overlook that. Besides, he had contacted Cyrus beforehand, and thetter had agreed to watch The Cardinal Hall and Erudia¡¯s fighters and inform him of any movements at once. Not too long ago, The Dark Sun had also urately informed him regarding the location of Wynona and The Cardinal Hall¡¯s fighters. Since they can¡¯t be here in such a short time, who else would it be? ¡°Kill Zoey first!¡± Though Bruce did not know who exactly it was, he knew someone was there to save Zoey. And there was no way he would spare her life. Boom! Boom! Several Double S grade fighters charged forward, only to be met with an unprecedented attack, causing them to be badly wounded. This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . Despite their proximity to Zoey, that meter-long distance made it seem like she was extremely far and unreachable. Of course, those fighters had sessfully attracted that mysterious person to appear. Not too far away, a tall figure emerged from arge the Lab of Gods¡¯ aircraft, overlooking everyone from above like a demon. Its presence alone was sufficient to bring an immense threat to the Lab of Gods. Even Bruce struggled to breathe, almost on the verge of bing breathless. Like him, the rest of them were feeling the same way. It was a fear that came from the depth of their souls. ¡°Who are you?¡± Bruce roared. ¡°Levi Garrison!¡± Chapter 2060 Chapter 2060 Levi was a man with great reputation and influence. The mention of his name was like a bolt out of the blue, scaring everyone out of their wits and their souls leaving their bodies. Levi? That familiar yet terrifying name! Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Even the Lab of Gods hadbeled his existence as the most threatening one. Everyone was on the verge of breakdown despite being in such a critical instant. Weirdly, Bruce was so horror-stricken that he soaked in cold sweat and almost lost all form of control over his bowel movement. He was so affected that his mind went nk. The others were in simr predicament. When Zoey heard that name, she suddenly felt like she had gained immense strength despite her pathetic state. The fear and panic caused to everyone¡¯s mental state at the mention of that name were so devastating it wasparable to that of God Scepter. No way. That¡¯s impossible. Levi is dead. The entire world saw his body dissolving to the point beyond resurrection. How is it possible that he¡¯s still alive? Apart from how cautious Bruce was, he was even more sure that Levi was dead since Zoey hade to him to seek revenge. At the thought of that, Bruce burst out inughter. ¡°You said you¡¯re Levi?¡± What a dumb fool trying to disguise as Levi? Levi Garrison? How is that possible that he¡¯s still alive? I¡¯m sure he¡¯s an imposter making use of Levi¡¯s name just to scare us! Indeed, it had actually worked for a moment just now. Everyone was frozen in ce when they heard that name, including Bruce. ¡°Yes, I am!¡± the person answered while looking down from above. ¡°Haha! I can¡¯t believe there would be anyone who would pretend to be Levi! He¡¯s left with no remains; he couldn¡¯t be more dead! Look, my friend. Your trick doesn¡¯t work on me! You aren¡¯t Levi!¡± Bruce laughed boisterously. That person smiled. ¡°Who told you I¡¯m dead? Can¡¯t you see I¡¯m perfectly fine?¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Bruce was confused upon hearing that, and he instantly sank deep in his thoughts. Could it be possible that Levi is really still alive? All sorts of possibilities shed across his mind within that second. With his knowledge of the technology the Lab of Gods had, he figured the possibility of Levi being alive was almost zero. Unless he was more than a normal human being. But thinking sensibly about it, they reckoned it was unlikely that he was still alive. ¡°Who exactly are you? You¡¯re not from Erudia. Are you the person who has been going against me recently?¡± Bruce questioned. ¡°Just make a guess,¡± that person sneered. ¡°I believe you are! Since we¡¯ve met today, I won¡¯t let you leave that easily!¡± Bruce¡¯s face contorted in anger. ¡°Goodbye!¡± Nheless, that man waved goodbye and instantly vanished within the sights of the crowd. ¡°Huh? He¡¯s gone? Crap. Where is Zoey?¡± Bruce shouted. At once, everyone turned to look behind, but Zoey had long disappeared out of sight. Everyone¡¯s attention was on the appearance of the mysterious man who called himself Levi. As such, no one was bothered about Zoey. With how top-notch the skills of the other party were, it was no doubt they had the ability to rescue Zoey. ¡°I¡­¡± Bruce was so livid that he almost cussed. How tricky of them! I¡¯ve made a fool out of myself this time! Using Levi¡¯s name was a clever tactic the other party had enlisted as it had sessfully diverted their attention. In the meantime, Zoey was at a desertednd in Xyperia after getting rescued. As expected, there was more than just one man. Soon, they met up with that mysterious man from earlier. Zoey got all excited seeing that person. ¡°Levi! You¡¯re alive! You¡¯re still alive!¡± ¡°I¡¯m not Levi!¡± Chapter 2061 Chapter 2061 Chapter 2061 The Sacred Organization Made A Move ¡°Huh?¡± Stunned, the agitated Zoey looked at the person before her in disbelief. He¡¯s not Levi? ¡°Then, why did you say you¡¯re Levi just now? I don¡¯t believe it! I¡¯m sure you¡¯re Levi!¡± Zoey¡¯s emotions were stirred. She was unable to ept as everything about that man resembled Levi, including his built and his voice. Met with Zoey¡¯s reaction, the man pulled his mask down, revealing an unfamiliar face before her. Zoey was startled. Who is this? ¡°W-Who are you?¡± she immediately asked as she grew wary. ¡°We¡¯re here to save you out of respect for Levi. Follow us!¡± That man left no chance for Zoey to refuse. If Levi or the Seven Fiends were there, they would know that the person was actually Death Fiend, one of the Eighteen Dark Angels of Sacred Organization. It turned out it was Dark Emperor¡¯s order for Sacred Organization to save Zoey. Amongst Eighteen Dark Angels, six of them came. No one would have expected that they would intervene. Not even Levi. At the news of Zoey in trouble, he immediately rushed to save her. However, he was intercepted by four powerful fighters along the way. He had never seen them. As much as he found them familiar, he could not remember who they were. The four of them were actually the four Dark Angels. Their task was to stop Levi while Death Fiend and the other fighters rescued Zoey. Based on the allocation of manpower, it was obvious that it was tougher to stop Levi than to save Zoey. Just as Levi was about to break free from the four fighters¡¯ interception, they retreated. Nevertheless, Levi did not put too much thought into it and sped toward the location. At the same time, Bruce and his men were frantically searching around. Zoey has been saved? Seeing that, Levi was perplexed. He had thought those were people from the Lab of Gods. It seems like I was wrong. There¡¯s someone else involved in this. So the four men have stopped me so that the others can rescue Zoey before I can do so. But the most important thing is that they know I¡¯m alive. Who are they and what do they want? Terrified by the thought, Levi broke out in cold sweat. He recalled how someone had saved him when he almost exposed himself in front of Zoey when he was at Goldenport Ind. Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. Those people definitely know that I¡¯m still alive. But heter found out that they meant no harm and instead was trying to keep his identity a secret, so he would be able to continue working on his n. That had further proven to be true when he had not met with any obstacles or interferences after that for some time. These people must know about my identity too, and that¡¯s why they stopped me and saved Zoey themselves instead. And even knowing that I¡¯m alive, they didn¡¯t expose me. I wonder what their motive is? Though Levi could not tell if the other party was friends or foes, and neither could he figure out their motive; he had determined that there were two groups of people, one of which had saved Zoey. Meanwhile, Bruce and his men had been looking for Zoey for a long time but to no avail. Nheless, they had more or less attained their motive¡ªproving Lab of God¡¯s powers. Given that even someone like Zoey would sustain such serious injuries, she would have most likely died had she not been rescued. That further reassured them that no one would dare get close to God Scepter. Though Bruce could not figure out who had saved Zoey, he was pretty sure that the person was not Levi. And this time, he was right. The whole world was in bewilderment about who exactly had intervened on this matter. Could it be those mysterious forces? Are they finally showing themselves? Even The Cardinal Hall was puzzled about it. Likewise, Levi had also learned about how someone had pretended to be him to the rescue. ¡°Boss, I¡¯m sure they¡¯ll surely get in touch with us! They must have their motive for rescuing Zoey.¡± Chapter 2062 Chapter 2062 Chapter 2062 The n of Dark Emperor Pheonix¡¯s analysis had made a lot of sense to Levi. Acting that way even though they knew my existence only shows that they indeed have a motive. It¡¯s highly possible that they¡¯lle to look for me soon. But who would it be? He could not figure out who it would be, and neither could he believe that there was more than one group of people who knew that he was alive. The fact that they did not expose him made him feel strange. He figured it was likely that he was as insignificant as ants to those people. But there was also a possibility that he was still of use to the other party. For instance, using him to tackle the Lab of Gods. Meanwhile, Zoey slowly opened her eyes. What shocked her was that the wounds on her body had gotten a lot better, and she had be more energetic. I¡¯m alive, but who has saved me? Did they do it because of Levi? After opening her eyes, Zoey found herself in a dimly-lit room. The atmosphere in the room was unbelievably odd and bone-chilling. There were some random murals on the wall, and apanying those was indescribable words and symbols. It looks scary¡­ ¡°You¡¯re awake?¡± A cold voice rang out. ¡°Who are you? Where are you?¡± Zoey began to panic as she could not tell where the voice wasing from. ¡°Fret not. I was the one who sent someone to save you!¡± I know your husband well, after all. I¡¯ve once invited him to join my organization while he was alive, but he rejected back then.¡± It was none other than the Sacred Organization¡¯s Dark Emperor. What he did not reveal to her was the fact that Levi was still alive. At that, the nervousness within Zoey slowly dissolved. Nevertheless, she still had her guards up. ¡°I¡¯m sure you guys saved me not simply because of my husband. What other motives do you actually have?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right! Let me ask you. Have you seen the powers of the Lab of Gods?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± Zoey nodded. Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. ¡°But that¡¯s just the tip of the iceberg! You won¡¯t be able to imagine how formidable the Lab of Gods is! You won¡¯t even be able to kill Bruce, let alone destroy the Lab of Gods! It¡¯s impossible¡­¡± Hearing that, Zoey became dejected. She had thought that the seclusion had brought her enough capabilities to seek revenge. Who knew she nearly lost her life. At the mere thought of how mighty her opponent was, Zoey was in despair as she clenched her fists tightly. Will I still be able to take revenge? Knowing that she had yet to figure out Bruce¡¯s trump card, there was no way she could fight the Lab of Gods. Despair and desperation filled Zoey at the thought of how she could not take revenge despite knowing the identity of her enemy. And she was going nuts about it. Just as she was spiraling deeper into depression, a voice sounded beside her. ¡°Let me ask you. Do you still want to avenge your husband?¡± ¡°Of course!¡± Zoey was firm with her answer. ¡°Are you afraid of the Lab of Gods?¡± Zoey was hesitant but immediately had her answer the next second. ¡°Even death is a pleasure if I can avenge Levi!¡± ¡°Great. Even though you¡¯re strong, you¡¯re still nothingpared to Bruce or the Lab of Gods. My observations tell me that you¡¯ve only unleashed 70% of your potential. Besides, The Cardinal Hall¡¯s training methods are too old-school. There¡¯s no way you can fully develop your power under their training. Also, your emotions have affected your power. It¡¯s too easy to control you. All it takes is a master of magical techniques, a witch or a wizard to meddle with your feelings, and your capabilities will be vastly affected. It¡¯s as easy as a piece of cake to take your life!¡± Zoey was dumbfounded at that. How did he know so clearly about what I¡¯m thinking? What exactly does he want? ¡°I know what¡¯s in your mind. Allow me to introduce myself then! This ce is Sacred Organization, and I¡¯m the leader here. The others call me Dark Emperor! Congrattions, Zoey! You¡¯ve passed our test, and we¡¯re d to inform you that you have the qualifications to join the Sacred Organization. By joining us, you¡¯ll be able to unleash your full potential and avenge Levi!¡± Chapter 2063 Chapter 2063 Chapter 2063 A Member Of The Sacred Organization Irked by the things the Dark Emperor mentioned, Zoey started trembling in angst and clenched her fists with all her might. ¡°I¡¯ll turn you into someone capable of challenging Lab of Gods! I¡¯ll allow you to take Bruce and the members of Lab of Gods out to avenge your husband!¡± In spite of the malicious man¡¯s tempting offer, Zoey had her doubts and knew the man in front of her was up to something else in mind. Aware of the things going on in her mind, the Dark Emperor assured her with a vicious smirk, ¡°I need a talented member for the Sacred Organization! I¡¯ll take you in as my apprentice and do you a favor since those from Lab of Gods are foes of mine as well!¡± He paused halfway through his speech. A few secondster, he mentioned, ¡°It¡¯s fine to turn me down! I¡¯ll get someone to send you home, but I¡¯m afraid you won¡¯t get to avenge him until the day you pass on! Anyway, if you change your mind, you¡¯re always wee to pay me another visit!¡± Huh? Is he seriously telling me he is going to set me free? With that being said, there¡¯s no way I can get my hands on the whereabouts of Bruce and the members of Lab of Gods once I leave! There¡¯s no way I can get my revenge against such formidable foes! If I stay and ept this vicious man¡¯s offer, I¡¯ll get to avenge the man I love at the very least! After all, they were strong enough to sneak me out when I had been taken into custody! I don¡¯t care if they¡¯re up to something vicious as long as I can avenge Levi! After much considerations, Zoey announced at the top of her lungs, ¡°Consider it a deal!¡± ¡°Great! We need to get you baptized! You¡¯re officially one of us once we¡¯re done!¡± ¡­¡­ With that, Zoey became part of the Sacred Organization. None of the Fiend was aware of the Dark Emperor¡¯s goal since he had recruited Zoey as an official member of the Sacred Organization. Initially, they thought he had taken her in to lure Levi out of hiding and join the Sacred Organization, but the Dark Emperor mentioned nothing about Levi. Instead, he held out the olive branch to Zoey and asked her to join them as his apprentice when he had never guided the rest throughout the years. Death Fiend couldn¡¯t figure out the reason Zoey was highly regarded by the Dark Emperor when they had long sought his guidance. Most importantly, they thought Zoey wasn¡¯t just another apprentice¡ªshe might be the person in charge of the Sacred Organization in the future. This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . As horrified as they might be of the seemingly absurd oue of events, none of them dared to question the Dark Emperor¡¯s decisions since no one was allowed to challenge his authority. ¡­¡­ Meanwhile, Levi had dispatched his men to locate Zoey, but his rather limited forces couldn¡¯t do much since it was equally important for them to stay out of the public¡¯s sight. Phoenix might be right¡ªthey might show up and approach me in person since they¡¯ve rushed to Zoey¡¯s rescue after figuring out I¡¯m still alive! However, what if they don¡¯t? What if Zoey¡¯s the one they¡¯re going after? What on earth is going on? The frustrated Levi instructed, ¡°I¡¯m sure Bruce is trying to locate Zoey as well! Phoenix, I want you to send someone to keep an eye on him!¡± ¡°Actually, I have long dispatched someone to keep him under surveince ever since quite some time ago. They¡¯ll get in touch with us if they manage to get their hands on something.¡± Meanwhile, things were tough for Bruce. He yelled, ¡°Are you telling me none of you can get your hands on their whereabouts when they¡¯ve shown up in front of us? What kind of joke is this?¡± It turned out Bruce had dispatched most of his subordinates to locate Zoey once she was taken into custody by others. Unfortunately, his effort was to no avail when they didn¡¯t bother to conceal their escape route. ¡°Mr. Johnston, Cyrus is on the phone! He says he has something you¡¯re interested in!¡± Chapter 2064 Chapter 2064 Chapter 2064 Pure Energy Beings ¡°Hurry up and bring me the phone!¡± Bruce gasped out his reply the moment he heard his subordinate. Once he picked up the call, Cyrus remarked, ¡°Has the mysterious figure introduced himself as Levi?¡± ¡°Yes! How is that possible when he¡¯s dead?¡± ¡°Indeed, he¡¯s dead! Hence, I think the mysterious figure¡¯s techniques are the only things resembling him!¡± Cyrus¡¯ statements took Bruce by surprise. Once he figured out the things going on, he started recollecting the incident with the rest of his subordinates. With the aid of their advanced equipment, they were able to get their hands on Death Fiend¡¯s techniques and his precise whereabouts when he had remained hiding prior to the assault. ¡°It resembles Levi¡¯s techniques so much!¡± They were astonished when they found out the mysterious figure resembled Levi so much, but it turned out he wasn¡¯t Levi. Without a second thought, Bruce instructed, ¡°Send it to Cyrus at once!¡± Shortly after Cyrus got his hands on the visuals, he assured the confused Bruce, ¡°I¡¯m sure Levi isn¡¯t the one you¡¯re looking for! I have a few suspects in mind, but I need to verify a few things!¡± Death Fiend was once a close acquaintance of Cyrus. Therefore, he was aware Death Fiend could easilyunch simr techniques and mislead others into believing that he was Levi. Although Cyrus had his doubts, he knew he wasn¡¯t supposed to share his spections with others until he could confirm his suspicion. Aware of the things going on in Cyrus¡¯ mind, Bruce asked, ¡°How sure are you?¡± ¡°I¡¯m pretty sure he¡¯s the one, but I need to verify it with others! I¡¯ll revert to you in a while!¡± This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . Bruce wrapped up the conversation with Cyrus with a bright grin since he was certain Cyrus had figured out the identity of the mysterious figure. He couldn¡¯t keep his excitement to himself when he thought of taking out the forces affiliated with the mysterious figure soon. ¡°Hurry up! We need to get ourselves ready to take out the mysterious party as soon as we figure out their actual identity!¡± Bruce thought of tapping into the sources of pure energy beings to make himself the most powerful man on earth. ¡°I¡¯ll be there to ensure the experiment of the Lopez and ck families goes well! I can¡¯t let anything go wrong!¡± None of the superparticles generated for pure energy beings by others was a match for the ones Jared made. This was because his was natural while theirs was artificial. Therefore, the rest of the pure energy beings couldn¡¯t be on par with Jared in multiple aspects. With that being said, no ordinary militant was a match for the most inferior pure energy beings Bruce owned since he could easily intimidate others with an overwhelming number of them. At that point in time, he possessed twenty-four pure energy beings. If the experiment of the Lopez and ck families turned out just fine, that would make his forces a total of thirty pure energy beings. On top of that, he had faith that he could easily produce more of those in the future. However, it was quite a hassle to produce superparticles as it would involve a huge fortune. On the other hand, Levi wasn¡¯t sure of Zoey¡¯s whereabouts, but he was certain she was still safe because she was of equal importance. He instructed Phoenix to sort out the working mechanism of God Scepter along with the rest since the presence of the weapon of mass destruction had been made aware to the public by Lab of Gods. If it¡¯s possible, we need to destroy such an inhumane weapon! If it¡¯s not possible, we need to get ourselves ready to counter it! Levi remained seated as he tried recalling the techniques of the mysterious figure he encountered in an attempt to get his hands on their actual identities. ¡°Wait! Could it be¡­¡± When he thought of something, his subordinate barged into the room and yelled, ¡°Something¡¯s wrong, boss!¡± Chapter 2065 Chapter 2065 Levi was unable to gather his thoughts since he had to tend to another emergency. He asked with a frown, ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°Someone has found the hidden sunstones!¡± ¡°What?¡± Levi¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief as the few batches of sunstones he had gotten his hands on weren¡¯t sent elsewhere due to time constraints. To be precise, he sent those to Keerea, a country on good terms with Zarain and the representatives of Lab of Gods, since it was of close proximity. The officials of Keerea thought it wouldn¡¯t be necessary to join those from Lab of Gods in an attempt to retrieve the stolen batches of sunstones as they were certain it was hidden elsewhere. Levi thought it would work wonders for a short while. However, it would expose the stolen batches of sunstones to great risk in the long run. Thus, he thought of sending those elsewhere, but unforeseen circumstances took them by surprise when he had yet to sort things out. ¡°The failure of Triple Group¡¯s experiment was the reason the precise location of the stolen goods were exposed! They had sent someone our way! I¡¯m afraid we can¡¯t keep them in the dark anymore!¡± Levi sprang up from his seat and instructed, ¡°Hurry up and transfer them elsewhere! If we can¡¯t do that, we¡¯ll just destroy them when worsees to worst!¡± ¡­¡­ In the meantime, when Bruce dropped by the check on the physical condition of Henry and the rest, Peter rushed in and gasped out the announcement, ¡°Mr. Johnston, I have a pleasant surprise for you! We have finally found the stolen sunstones!¡± Unable to contain his excitement, Bruce almost sprang up from his seat. ¡°Come again? Are you serious?¡± ¡°We have found them in Keerea! The representatives of the Triple Groups were the ones who identally found them!¡± As a former member of Triple Group, Peter was able to get his hands on the insider news the moment it spread to the rest of the management team. ¡°Instruct the representatives of Triple Group and Keerea to secure the sunstones on behalf of us at all costs! Tell them we¡¯ll do them a favor once they return them to us! Also, we need to make a trip to Keerea as soon as possible! Get two pure energy beings to tag along with us!¡± Bruce delivered the instruction and made his way to Keerea when the pure energy beings were still in thest experimental phase. Although the ones he brought along didn¡¯t possess the capability of logical reasoning, he couldn¡¯t care less and thought it wasn¡¯t a big deal. In Keerea¡­ The moment the representatives of Triple Group heard of the instructions, the person in charge announced, ¡°Secure the perimeter and stop anyone trying to flee the country at once! We need to secure the sunstones at all costs! It¡¯s finally our turn to get the Lab of Gods to do us a favor! Send as many forces as possible to stop them! If it¡¯s necessary, make use of our trump card as well! It¡¯s time to show them the things we¡¯re capable of!¡± Triple Group had always been known as an all-for-profit organization by others. However, that was never the case since they were involved in all sorts of trades, including countless life-changing experiments. In short, Triple Group was a formidable foe in hiding since they did a great job staying away from others throughout the years. This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . The members were able to brace themselves through the humiliations Levi brought upon them because they knew it wasn¡¯t time for them to reveal themselves just yet. It turned out the so-called sessors of Triple Group Levi had taken out were merely a cover. The core members of Triple Group had gone through a series of gic modification experiments ever since they were born. Therefore, they were capable of achieving superhuman feats as well. With that being said, those were never made aware to the public. The officials of Keerea and the representatives of Triple Group rushed to the scene to stop the ones in hiding from fleeing. Meanwhile, Levi had dispatched a team to retrieve the stolen sunstones as well. Chapter 2066 Chapter 2066 Chapter 2066 Sisyphus Things were about to spiral out of control as Bruce and the rest of his party were on their way to the country as well. It would take them a little more than two hours to reach their destination, but Bruce couldn¡¯t care less as he had dispatched most of the forces affiliated with him to keep the sunstones safe. He was going all out to stop the sunstones from being shipped out! Aware it was a race against time, Bruce urged, ¡°If worsees to worst, get the ones from Triple Group to make use of the trump card they have developed with us.¡± Bruce thought of deploying the fruit of theirbor when they were abroad, but it wasn¡¯t even necessary since someone rushed to Zoey¡¯s rescue way ahead of his n. Thus, Bruce thought it was time to deploy the trump card he had hidden up his sleeves. Unsure if those were sufficient to keep the stolen sunstones safe, Bruce instructed, ¡°On top of that, share the news with the users of the dark web to acquire the aid of those around Keerea! We¡¯ll grant them something in return for doing us a favor!¡± This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . He stopped holding back and dispatched the resources at his disposal due to the importance of the uing mission. Simrly, Levi was on the way to Keerea with the rest of his party. ¡°Boss, the officials of Keerea and representatives of Triple Group have surrounded ourrades! Kirin and the rest of ourrades are in quite a nasty situation, but they¡¯re trying their best to defend themselves!¡± Kirin was the first to reach the scene because he was nearby the hideout. Unfortunately, his effort was to no avail since he had been outnumbered. Levi¡¯s frustration was written all over his face as he tried to think of something to save hisrades. How lucky could those affiliated with Triple Group get? I can¡¯t believe an experiment was all it would take to expose our hideout! Maybe I¡¯m destined to be doomed! Out of nowhere, someone remarked with a serious expression, ¡°I¡¯m afraid we can¡¯t save all of our comrades! In fact, it¡¯s impossible for us to destroy the sunstones ahead of our foes!¡± The one leading the party remained silent since their foes were the ones with the upper hand in the uing showdown. On the other hand, those affiliated with the representatives of Triple Group, including members of the Dark World and Sisyphus, were on their way. Sisyphus was the leading organization with members blessed with superpowers from all over the globe and Keerea. As a result of their presence, things were chaotic at the hideout of the sunstones since most of the representatives of Triple Group had made it to the scene. They were also there with a cruise, generating tidal waves as if there was a ferocious beast hiding within the cruise. It was safe to assume it was the trump card of Triple Group developed by Lab of Gods. More than a hundred cars of various types and sizes had pulled over nearby the hideout. Countless youngsters alighted from the armored vehicles one after another, emanating a menacing aura, intimidating those around them as if they were superior to the rest, including exceptional martial artists and men with superpowers. Some of the onlookers murmured, ¡°Is it necessary for them to make a fuss out of something trivial? Why have they sent them here?¡± Chapter 2067 Chapter 2067 Chapter 2067 Genesis Devils It was obvious the youngsters were the most formidable ones amongst the rest since they could easily intimidate their peers. The onlookers were afraid their lives would be at stake as well. They couldn¡¯t help but wonder if the youngsters were the fruit of Triple Group and Lab of Gods¡¯bor. The sessors of Triple Group were the only ones who knew that those youngsters were none other than Genesis Devils. Out of nowhere, the rest on the shore turned around and had their eyes glued to the cruise on the sea. The cruise was the ultimate trump card of Triple Group. They couldn¡¯t believe the conglomerate had gone to great lengths to secure mere sunstones. Suddenly, a few gigantic vehicles that were at least a few feet long closed in from afar. When the onlookers caught a glimpse of the devices installed, some of them muttered, ¡°Why have they brought these out as well?¡± Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. ¡°They have dispatched everything within their disposal! I¡¯m pretty sure we¡¯re going to defeat our foes and get our hands on the sunstones soon!¡± Soon, the members of the Dark World and Sisyphus made it to the scene as well. Those with superpowers from Sisyphus seemed as if they were undefeatable while the members of the Dark World were there with different outstanding personnel they gathered from all over the world. The three ultimate forces of Keerea had gathered around to secure the perimeter, stopping those inside the building from fleeing. In short, there was no way Kirin and his party inside the building could flee with the sunstones without the consent of those outside the warehouse. Once they secured the perimeter, the person in charge of Triple Group instructed those around the hideout to march towards Kirin and his party in an attempt to take them out. Meanwhile, Kirin, who was inside the hideout with hisrades-in-arm of Emerald Army and Topaz Army, knew it was already toote when they thought of fleeing with the sunstones. Those affiliated with Triple Group were extremely swift and rushed to the scene as soon as they received the instructions to corner the enemy. There was no way Kirin and his men could make it out alive. The person in charge of Emerald Army asked, ¡°What are we supposed to do, sir? Our foes are closing in from afar! It¡¯s only a matter of time until we lose these stones!¡± All of a sudden, the one leading the Topaz Army added, ¡°If they continue marching in our direction, I¡¯m afraid we won¡¯t evenst long! There¡¯s no way we can survive with our limited supplies!¡± Kirin announced with his face scrunched up, ¡°If worsees to worst, we¡¯ll destroy all the sunstones!¡± ¡°With that being said, we can keep the casualties to a minimum! We¡¯ll pave a path for you and allow you to make it out alive, sir! Once you¡¯re out and about, we¡¯ll destroy the sunstones with us!¡± ¡°He¡¯s right, sir! Just leave the rest to us since the boss needs you more than us! We¡¯re willing to stay to destroy sunstones!¡± The rest of the party added one after another since they were of the same idea. However, Kirin red at them and asked, ¡°Are you asking me to leave all of you behind? We¡¯ll see how things go! If we can¡¯t take these away with us, we¡¯ll destroy everything and flee!¡± ¡°Alright!¡± They continued waiting in silence once they decided their next best course of action. Out of nowhere, a thunderous creak filled the deste warehouse as if there was a high magnitude earthquake. ¡°I-It¡¯s¡ª¡± They felt something happening to them since they were martial artists with heightened senses. A majority of them had a hard time breathing and felt as if they couldn¡¯t control their energy anymore. Kirin finally figured out the things awaiting them. He announced, ¡°Not even the sunstones are emitting energy source anymore! I¡¯m afraid they have some sort of barricading device with them to stop us from destroying them!¡± Chapter 2068 Chapter 2068 Chapter 2068 An Influential Woman It was merely a piece of cake to destroy the sunstones since an igniting one would cause a chain reaction and blow up the rest. Those were precisely the method Levi used to destroy the previous few batches. Unfortunately, they couldn¡¯t resort to something simr since the ones outside had some sort of barricading device with them. The energy stored within the sunstones was sealed. Therefore, they would have to destroy the sunstones one after another. They wouldn¡¯t even have the time. To make things worse, they might not be able to defend themselves when their foes barged into the warehouse since they had been rendered defenseless. The rest in the warehouse were startled. One of them remarked, ¡°What sort of device are we talking about? It¡¯s so terrifying!¡± It was something capable of altering the frequency to seal the energy of martial artists and men with superpowers. Those were precisely the function of the mysterious devices mounted to the gigantic vehicles. The ones in charge of Triple Group had long figured out Kirin might destroy the sunstones in the nick of time. Thus, they brought those along to stop things from spiraling out of control. Shortly after the devices were activated, the ones from Triple Group instructed, ¡°Our mission is to secure the sunstones! The stones are the only ones that matter!¡± With that, everyone at the scene barged into the warehouse. Apart from the middle-aged representative of Triple Group, Waylon, a young woman was there as well. She was none other than Sammy, the leader of the security team of Triple Group in spite of her age. The young woman was highly regarded by the members of Triple Group since she was the one calling the shots for field operations. Sammy instructed Genesis Devils to join the rest, ¡°Kill no one and take them all into custody!¡± The youngsters nodded in unison and marched ahead of the rest without a second thought, taking those around them by surprise since Sammy was the only one capable of controlling the vicious- looking youngsters. They wouldn¡¯t listen to others apart from Sammy. Thus, they dived into the showdown seconds after Sammy instructed them to join the rest. Sammy guffawed and instructed, ¡°Tell Mr. Johnston we¡¯ll take them into custody in ten minutes! Soon, we¡¯ll figure out the identity of the mysterious figures!¡± On the contrary, Bruce wasn¡¯t thrilled by the seemingly great news. Instead, the cautious man instructed Sammy to be on the lookout as he was certain others would rush to the rescue of those inside the warehouse. He thought there would be another showdown with the forces of the mysterious figure again. ¡°Mr. Johnston, are you sure you¡¯re not overthinking things? With all due respect, you¡¯re aware we have dispatched every resource at our disposal, aren¡¯t you?¡± Sammy was no arrogant woman. However, she couldn¡¯t think of anyone possessing the capabilities to defend themselves against the armed forces of the nation. ¡°Just listen to me since it¡¯s a formidable foe capable of turning our lives upside down!¡± Sammy¡¯s face turned pale and haggard when she heard the things Bruce brought up. She stammered in return, ¡°A-Alright, I-I¡¯ll get them to get themselves to be on the lookout!¡± Shortly after she delivered the instructions to get everyone to be on the lookout, she thought nothing could possibly go wrong. ¡°Those from Triple Group are here!¡± It was then Kirin sprang up from the seat and instructed, ¡°We need to destroy these stones at once! We need to keep our identity confidential even if ites at the cost of our lives!¡± They weren¡¯t allowed to expose their identities. Thus, it was necessary for them to take themselves out in case of the worst possible oue. Everyone from Emerald Army and Topaz Army replied in unison, ¡°Yes, sir!¡± Boom! They started destroying the sunstones with their limited capabilities. However, the forces of Keerea had barged into the warehouse to stop them. Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. ¡°Turn yourself in instead of trying anything silly!¡± Meanwhile, the ones in the ne couldn¡¯t remain calm anymore when they found out Kirin and his people were on the verge of death. Chapter 2069 Chapter 2069 Chapter 2069 The Duty Of A Woman This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . ¡°Sir, we¡¯re reaching in five minutes! What are we supposed to do next? They might¡¯ve secured the perimeter by all means!¡± Levi asked, ¡°When is Bruce reaching?¡± ¡°Huh?¡± His question took hisrades by surprise since Bruce wasn¡¯t even there at that point in time. In spite of the confusion, Phoenix answered once she figured out Bruce¡¯s whereabouts, ¡°He¡¯s reaching in another half an hour!¡± ¡°Stall him if it¡¯s possible! Keep him at bay until I¡¯m done!¡± Levi got up from his seat once he finished his sentence. When he was merely a step away from the entrance of the aircraft, someone asked, ¡°Boss, what are you¡­¡± ¡°Just listen to me!¡± Once he made himself clear, he jumped out of the aircraft and took the rest by surprise again. Heunched himself in the direction of the warehouse when he was a thousand feet away in the middle of the air. Out of the blue, Sammy¡¯s security personnel announced, ¡°What¡¯s that in the sky?¡± The rest turned around and had their eyes glued to the thing elerating in the direction of the warehouse. They were intimidated since the thing might wipe them out of existence after elerating at such a high speed from an insane height. Soon, one of Sammy¡¯s subordinates announced, ¡°It¡¯s a human!¡± ¡°What? Stop him from reaching the warehouse!¡± Sammy instructed the moment she heard him. ¡°I¡¯m afraid we¡¯re toote since he¡¯s already out of range!¡± It turned out Levi had elerated himself. Therefore, he was out of the effective range. A few secondster, a silhouette showed up in front of everyone along with a thunderous crack as Levi finally reached them. He hadnded himself on top of one of the gigantic vehicles with the barricading devices. The vehicles and the devices were crashed as a result of the strongnding. On top of that, the ground had shattered, destroying Triple Group¡¯s nearby fleets of vehicles. On top of that, it had brought upon tidal waves, overturning the cruise of Triple Group and rendering a majority of their forces paralyzed. All hell broke loose due to the presence of the mysterious figure. The people surrounding the warehouse were on the run for their lives. Meanwhile, those inside the warehouse weren¡¯t aware of the things going on outside and thought there was an earthquake with a strong magnitude. They thought they were under the attack of some sort of superweapon again. To their surprise, it was nothing more than the arrival of theirrade-in-arm. Sammy instructed, ¡°We need to pull ourselves together!¡± Simrly, Bruce and his party knew they had to make it to the scene sooner when they figured out the things that were going on. Halfway through their flight, someone got in their way to interrupt the signals of the flight, rming the pilot. Thus, the pilot announced, ¡°Someone is trying to gain ess over our system! They must¡¯vee prepared! We need to shrug them off as soon as possible!¡± The scattered bunch surrounded the seemingly defenseless Levi based on Sammy¡¯s instruction once they snapped out of bewilderment. Unable to keep her excitement to herself anymore, she yelled, ¡°You¡¯re finally here! I¡¯ve been waiting for you!¡± If I¡¯m able to take this mysterious figure out before Bruce makes it here, I¡¯ll be highly regarded by the others! It¡¯s only a matter of time until I reign over Triple Group and Lab of Gods! Levi remarked in a callous tone, ¡°As a woman, you¡¯re not supposed to get yourself involved in such violent activities.¡± ring at the man in the eyes, Sammy asked, ¡°Stop poking your nose into my business! Speaking of which, aren¡¯t you Levi Garrison who showed up at Xyperia?¡± ¡°That¡¯s me, but I wasn¡¯t the one at Xyperia!¡± Chapter 2070 Chapter 2070 Chapter 2070 Taking Out The Person In Charge Levi wasn¡¯t afraid to announce his identity since others would consider it a bluff. After all, Death Fiend did something simr when others thought Levi had long passed on. They thought he wouldn¡¯t show up in front of others if he were in his right mind. Therefore, others would think the ones proiming themselves as Levi were just his doppelgangers. On top of that, others could easily disguise their look to mislead others. Therefore, it wasn¡¯t even much of a challenge for others to imitate the most sought-after man. It merely took Levi a short while to find out Sammy was the one leading the rest at the scene. Thus, he thought of taking her into custody to keep the rest at bay. Without a second thought, he dashed in her direction and took the rest by surprise. He was so swift to the extent others weren¡¯t even aware of the things going on until he reached Sammy¡¯s side. Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. As someone with superpowers, Sammy was never a defenseless woman. She was blessed with the talents of reigning over others. In short, her talents were the sole reason she had control over Genesis Devils. Otherwise, they wouldn¡¯t even take her instructions seriously since they were superior to her in terms ofbat skills. With that being said, she wasn¡¯t a match against Levi and couldn¡¯t even defend herself from him once he rendered her incapable of motion in a few taps on her meridian points. Are you serious? Sammy¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief since she couldn¡¯t figure out the technique the man had just applied. It turned out those were none other than ancient techniques from Erudia he learned from the scrolls his mentor left him. It was slightly different from the conventional techniques since the ones he learned were superior to those conventional ones. Initially, Levi thought those were nothing more than a means to render others defenseless. However, he soon figured out the techniques could even render those with superpowers incapable by tapping into meridian points to control their source of energy. Since he wasn¡¯t aware of the woman¡¯s actual capabilities, he thought of ying safe and rendered her defenseless without a second thought. Once Sammy was taken into custody, the ones around them finally returned to their senses and had their eyes glued to Levi. ¡°Set her free at once!¡± Judging by the response of those around them, Levi was certain he had made the right call as they couldn¡¯t stop themselves from getting worked up. He announced with a contemptuous look, ¡°All of you need to stay away from me unless you wish to bring upon her demise!¡± Sammy¡¯s subordinates beckoned the rest to calm down and instructed, ¡°Stop trying anything rash! Also, you need to be mindful of the things you¡¯re doing! Stop hurting her unless you have a death wish!¡± Sneering, he asked in return, ¡°Are you challenging me? Shall I go ahead and give it a try?¡± He started applying pressure and strangled Sammy with all his might. Subsequently, her face turned pale within a few seconds. Unable to catch her breath, she started struggling and shrieked in pain in an attempt to break free from the man. Those around them were afraid the man would snap her neck soon. Thus, they gave in. ¡°Hold it right there and stop hurting her!¡± Sammy¡¯s subordinates knew they couldn¡¯t afford to challenge the man anymore. Subsequently, they promised, ¡°We¡¯ll agree to your terms as long as you return her to us!¡± Sammy, who was on the verge of death, gasped out her question, ¡°W-What do you want from me?¡± Chapter 2071 Chapter 2071 Chapter 2071 The Ultimate Trap Levi guffawed and announced, ¡°It¡¯s nothing much! Just set my men free and allow us to leave with the sunstones!¡± Without a second thought, they yelled at him the moment they heard his request, ¡°No!¡± ¡°If that¡¯s the case, I¡¯m afraid she¡¯s still taking the express ride to hell!¡± Afraid Levi would take her out after he warned them, Sammy urged, ¡°Just listen to him!¡± ¡°Are you sure? It¡¯s a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity! Are we really supposed to set them free?¡± ¡°He¡¯s right! I¡¯m afraid we won¡¯t get our hands on them again in the future! Those from Lab of Gods are going to take things out on us once they make it here!¡± She questioned herrades-in-arms with different ideas in return, ¡°Are you trying to sacrifice me for a greater cause?¡± ¡°H-Huh? N-No¡­ W-We¡¯re¡­¡± As they couldn¡¯t make up their minds, Levi repeated himself, ¡°Hurry up and make up your mind since I¡¯m in quite a hurry!¡± The rest leading the forces instructed, ¡°S-Set them free at once!¡± ¡°No! I want to ensure they¡¯re safe!¡± He made his way to the hideout of Kirin and the sunstones, instructing Phoenix, ¡°They¡¯reing out soon! Take note of their location and guide them to safety!¡± Once Kirin and the rest made their way out with the sunstones, he yelled, ¡°We¡¯re running out of time! Work something out and don¡¯t embarrass me!¡± He could merely keep them at bay for a short time because Bruce would keep the sunstones safe at the cost of Sammy¡¯s life once he got there. In short, the fleeing party had less than thirty minutes to think of something to get rid of the forces of Triple Group and Bruce. Nheless, Levi had faith that Azure Dragon and Kirin would be able to keep themselves safe for quite a long time. ¡°Stop those going after them at once! Also, get me the master n, including theyout of security personnel for this operation!¡± In order to keep Kirin and his party safe, Levi got them the master n of Triple Group¡¯s operation, allowing them to figure out their next best course of action. Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. Soon, Kirin and his party made their way out with the sunstones and met up with Phoenix and the rest of the party. As they fled the scene, those from Triple Group queried, ¡°Huh? Have they disappeared into thin air or something? Where are they? Why can¡¯t we get the signal anymore?¡± There was no way those from Triple Group would allow Kirin and his party to flee the scene. As a countermeasure, they had all sorts of tracking devices attached to the boats to locate the fleeing party. However, they couldn¡¯t pick up the signals from the devices anymore. Meanwhile, Levi was d when he found out hisrades had finally made it to safety since those around him couldn¡¯t track them anymore. I¡¯m just d they¡¯re fine! Otherwise, it¡¯s going to be a waste of my time and effort to do them such a huge favor! Well, I guess I need to keep the rest here with me! Otherwise, those affiliated with Lab of Gods are going to hunt Kirin and his party down soon! Azure Dragon and the rest of his party aren¡¯t a match for Bruce! I can¡¯t afford to put their lives at stake! Sammy¡¯s subordinates asked, ¡°Can you set her free since we have honored our promise?¡± ¡°Sure!¡± In spite of his promise, he continued strangling the woman since he knew Bruce would be there soon. In spite of the effort to get in the way of Bruce and his party, they made it there five minutes ahead of the initial estimated time of arrival and took Levi by surprise. On top of that, those in the aircraft had figured out the things going on. Therefore, Bruce had dispatched most of his men to track Kirin and his people. They had ess to the system of Triple Group, but they realized Kirin and his people were nowhere to be found. ¡°We can¡¯t afford to set them free even if ites at the cost of Sammy¡¯s life!¡± Bruce instructed the forces he brought along to keep an eye on Levi and take him out as soon as the opportunity arose. Chapter 2072 Chapter 2072 Chapter 2072 The n Of Levi Levi couldn¡¯t leave because Bruce would dispatch the forces within his disposal to go after Kirin and his people once he fled the scene. If that happened, he might end up losing the fight. Thus, he had to stay behind to keep Bruce upied and distracted for as long as possible. He continued strangling Sammy and remarked with a vicious smirk, ¡°Bruce, are you a sloth or something? What¡¯s taking you so long?¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Bruce was taken aback since no one had ever addressed him with his first name. On top of that, he thought the mysterious figure sounded like Levi a lot. Irked, Bruce asked in return, ¡°Who are you? Why are you trying to imitate Levi?¡± Levi burst outughing and queried, ¡°What you do mean I¡¯m imitating when I¡¯m Levi?¡± Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. ring at Levi in the eyes, Bruce remarked, ¡°Do you really think you can deceive me? I¡¯m about to figure out the forces you¡¯re affiliated with! Just wait until I take you into custody and expose you in front of others! I want everyone to get ready and take him out!¡± Sammy¡¯s subordinates were afraid Bruce would resort to everything and anything, including sacrificing Sammy, for his goals. When Sammy¡¯s subordinates heard him, they gasped out their requests, ¡°Mr. Johnston, no! If we try anything rash, he¡¯s going to take her to hell with him!¡± As much as they tried begging Bruce to show Sammy some mercy, the man instructed in a callous tone, ¡°Take him out! I don¡¯t care if she¡¯s the leader of the security team! I¡¯ll make the same call even if the sessor of Triple Group were here!¡± Truth be told, he couldn¡¯t be bothered by the wellbeing of those affiliated with Triple Group, including the rightful sessor of the conglomerate, since he deemed them inferior to him. She might be highly regarded by those affiliated with Triple Group, but she¡¯s just another nobody for me! I won¡¯t allow him to threaten me when she has nothing to do with me! Bruce repeated his instruction, ¡°Take her out even if ites at the cost of her life!¡± The ones Triple Group had gathered around knew they couldn¡¯t afford to defy Bruce¡¯s instructions. Thus, they got themselves geared up for the uing showdown. On the other hand, Sammy was shocked when she found out Bruce couldn¡¯t care less about her life. Guffawing, Levi remarked in a sarcastic manner, ¡°Hahahaha! See? You¡¯re putting your life in danger for him, but he doesn¡¯t even hesitate when your life is truly at stake!¡± Sammy¡¯s face scrunched up the moment Levi announced at the top of his lungs, ¡°Thankfully, you have long sworn loyalty to me! Otherwise, you¡¯re going to end up dead for real soon!¡± Levi¡¯s statement took everyone, including Sammy, by surprise since he made it sound as if it was the truth. Indeed, it seems too much to be mere coincidences! Why has she been taken into custody without putting on much of a fight? We¡¯re all aware she can easily control others if she wishes! There¡¯s no way she can¡¯t control him when it¡¯s just a piece of cake for her to assert dominance over Genesis Devils! In short, she must have yed along with him and allowed those in the hideout to leave with the sunstones since she has long turned her back against us! She¡¯s also the person in charge of the operation! I can¡¯t think of anything else to prove her innocent since those inside the warehouse had fled when we were the ones with the upper hand! Bruce has made himself clear that he wanted them to keep the sunstones safe at all costs! In short, she¡¯s supposed to sacrifice herself for a greater cause! However, she did the opposite and allowed them to flee the scene! Levi knew it was time to deliver the final blow to take Sammy away with him in an attempt to execute the n he had in mind. He added with a smile, ¡°Do you really think that I¡¯d leave the sunstones here without the supervision of our people? What do you think I am? A fool?¡± Chapter 2073 Chapter 2073 Chapter 2073 Trump Card Of Bruce It was then Bruce dispatched the pure energy beings he brought along to go after Levi. He had control over their minds. Thus, they would never defy his instructions. He had long conducted all sorts of experiments just to get himself ready for battles with pure energy beings since he knew it would be inevitable in the future. The demise of Jared had enabled him to get his hands on the things it would take to get rid of pure energy beings. He spent a long time trying to sort out the potential crisis awaiting him because it was a mission impossible for him to recreate the said experiment due to theck of superparticles. The thought of pure energy beings turning their backs against him crossed his mind as well the moment he thought of creating them. In the end, his superior, one of the high-rank officials of Lab of Gods, instructed him to conduct the experiments since they possessed the techniques to take out pure energy beings. With that being said, his superior refused to reveal the secrets to take out pure energy beings to them since it was supposed to be confidential information. Bruce was utterly intimidated when he figured out he wasn¡¯t even considered the core member of Lab of Gods. On top of that, he had a hard time fathoming the actual capabilities of Lab of Gods since the high-rank officials possessed the capability to take out pure energy beings. He knew he had to work hard and qualify himself as a high-rank official in order to figure out the secrets and the visions of the organization. In short, Bruce¡¯s superior was the reason he had conducted a series of seemingly insane experiments. Things were no longer the same ever since Bruce dispatched pure energy beings to go after Kirin and his party. Unfortunately, there wasn¡¯t anything else he could do to get his hands on their whereabouts since they had long fled the scene and disappeared into thin air. This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . In spite of deploying a majority of his forces to locate the fleeing bunch, his effort was to no avail. Although Levi had been distracting those going after Kirin on their behalf, he knew he had to leave the rest to hisrades. He continued fleeing with Sammy and made their way to the central business district of Ster City through Sammy¡¯s guide. She was aware of the best escape route since she was a local. Out of nowhere, she mentioned, ¡°I¡¯m afraid we¡¯re in quite a huge trouble. One of my aides told me Bruce had dispatched a majority of his men to stop anyone from leaving Keerea without his consent! He has also dispatched beings on par with the power of God Scepter to take you out as well! If I¡¯m not mistaken, they¡¯re the trump cards he has been hiding up his sleeves!¡± She was aware Bruce had many trump cards, but she knew nothing about the beings on par with God Scepter. Levi knew Bruce was serious since he had never revealed his trump card throughout their countless encounters in the past. He asked, ¡°What sort of beings are we talking about?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not sure as well¡ªmy aides can¡¯t get their hands on the things he has with him! With that being said, I sincerely hope we won¡¯t run into those!¡± Sammy brought Levi to one of her safe houses in Ster City. Only a few aides of hers were aware of the safe house. She gasped out her question and continued perspiring, ¡°We can¡¯t stay here for long since they¡¯re going to reach us soon. Have you thought of the way to get us out of here?¡± On the contrary, Levi couldn¡¯t be bothered and started touring the safe house of Sammy as if he had no intention to escape with her. It turned out he had no intention to flee since he couldn¡¯t wait to figure out the sort of trump card Bruce brought along with him. Chapter 2074 Chapter 2074 Chapter 2074 Illusions Although Bruce had always introduced himself as a high-rank official of Lab of Gods, Levi was well aware that wasn¡¯t the case. It was the perfect time for him to figure out the actual capabilities of Lab of Gods through his showdown with Bruce. ¡°What exactly do you have in mind? Aren¡¯t you supposed to be on the run instead of touring my house?¡± Sammy asked with her eyes widened in disbelief since Levi continued strolling around as if he couldn¡¯t care less. Levi asked in a sarcastic manner, ¡°Why am I supposed to get worked up when you¡¯re here with me? I mean, aren¡¯t we on the same boat?¡± The doubtful Sammy asked when she linked the missing pieces of puzzles together, ¡°Who on earth are you? Where are you from?¡± ¡°Me? Have I not told you that I¡¯m Levi?¡± he introduced himself again and removed his cap, revealing his face. ¡°Stop lying since you can always disguise¡­¡± Halfway through her sentence, she thought of something and rephrased her question, ¡°Are you seriously telling me you¡¯re the one and only Levi?¡± Sammy gaped in disbelief as the man in front of her asserted, ¡°Yes, that¡¯s me!¡± He thought it wouldn¡¯t be necessary to keep her in the dark anymore. Simrly, Sammy finally returned to her senses and acknowledged the man in front of her. She asked, expressing her disbelief, ¡°How have you made it out alive?¡± Just who the hell is this man? How has he rendered me defenseless with nothing more than a few taps? Levi answered with a beam, ¡°Well, we¡¯re not really supposed to rely on our eyes since humans are easily deceived by fabricated truth.¡± ¡°Huh? Are you indicating that everything has been staged?¡± Sammy thought she was superior to the rest of the world. Thus, she couldn¡¯t figure out the things the man had done to deceive the rest of the world. ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry because I¡¯m certain we¡¯re going to make it out alive as long as we work together!¡± On their way to the safe house, Levi got his hands on Sammy¡¯s information and found out she was really something else. This is one wicked woman! On top of that, she was highly regarded by the members of Triple Group. Hence, he thought of taking her away with him once he figured out Bruce¡¯s trump card. It was merely a piece of cake for him to keep them safe as they made it out of Keerea. Soon, Bruce had his forces surrounding Ster City. No one could possibly leave the city without his consent. ¡°Find them!¡± ¡°Sammy might be aware of the things we¡¯re up to! I want everyone to be on the lookout for the cunning duo! Get them to me as soon as possible!¡± Bruce dispatched his men to go after the duo in Ster City, especially Sammy¡¯s safe houses. On the other hand, Levi slouched against the couch idly while perusing the information of Triple Group. asionally, he would help himself with Sammy¡¯s wine collection. Meanwhile, Sammy couldn¡¯t even stay calm¡ªshe remained in close touch with her aides to figure out thetest situation. She couldn¡¯tprehend the reason Levi wasn¡¯t on the run with her. In an attempt to change his mind, she shared thetest information with him. ¡°Bruce had brought along two pure energy beings with him for the mission! Those were the fruit of his experiments!¡± She was not aware that Levi was there to figure out the trump card of Bruce, Sammy shared the details her aides gathered on her behalf with the man. Original content from N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Wow, that¡¯s Jared¡¯s creation. I¡¯m impressed!¡± Levi was aware that Wynona had conducted countless experiments just to take Jared out. He couldn¡¯t believe Bruce had sessfully replicated Wynona¡¯s experiment. This is tough! I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s quite a challenge to get rid of even the most inferior pure energy beings! He announced with his face scrunched up in uncertainties, ¡°We need to exercise caution from now onwards! I want you to make use of your connections to enable us to stay ahead of our foes!¡± Bruce couldn¡¯t get his hands on the duo¡¯s whereabouts even after searching high and low for a few hours. As the rest of his party thought they were done for, Bruce announced with a vicious smirk, ¡°I have an idea to lure them out of hiding!¡± Chapter 2075 Chapter 2075 Chapter 2075 The Showdown On the other end of the city, Levi remained calm as always while Sammy shared the bad news with him, ¡°They¡¯re still trying to search for us! What are we supposed to do? I don¡¯t think we canst for another day! Aren¡¯t we supposed to be on the run?¡± To her surprise, the man remarked with a smile, ¡°It won¡¯t even take Bruce another day to find us! After all, he¡¯s quite a capable man!¡± ¡°Hurry up and gather Sammy¡¯s aide at once!¡± Shortly after Sammy¡¯s most trusted aides gathered around, Bruce asked, ¡°Where¡¯s she?¡± Sammy¡¯s aides started ying dumb. One of them mentioned, ¡°Mr. Johnston, we¡¯re not sure since we¡¯re still trying to reach her!¡± ¡°Stop acting in front of me¡ªI¡¯m aware all of you are still keeping in touch with her. As a matter of fact, a few of you have been sharing our ns with her.¡± Bruce¡¯s reply took them by surprise. He yelled when one of them tried to say something, ¡°I¡¯ll give all of you another chance to make up your mind! If you tell me the truth, I¡¯ll return the favor and allow you to join the Lab of Gods! Simrly, I won¡¯t spare those arrogant ones any mercy!¡± Some of them were intrigued by the offer since it was a lot of people¡¯s dream to be a member of the Lab of Gods. ¡°No! He¡¯s going to kill us even if we tell him!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right! Aren¡¯t you guys aware that he¡¯s a brutal man?¡± A few of them were determined to keep Sammy¡¯s secrets safe since they were certain Bruce would take them out at the end of the day. ¡°Kill them!¡± Bruce delivered the instruction and got his subordinates to take out the ones confusing the rest without a second thought, startling those alive. ¡°You¡¯re next if you don¡¯t change your mind and tell me the truth! There¡¯s no way I¡¯m going to kill the ones doing me a favor since I¡¯m in desperate need of talents!¡± Peter added, ¡°Hurry up! Just look at me! I¡¯m doing just fine! Mr. Johnston is going to provide you everything you need as long as you prove yourself a worthy addition!¡± Those alive exchanged nces and made up their minds to tell Bruce the truth. Soon, Bruce¡¯s subordinates found Sammy. ¡°We have found Sammy and the mysterious figure!¡± Bruce¡¯s instructed with his eyes gleaming, ¡°Send everyone there to secure the perimeter! We¡¯ll depart at once!¡± Sammy¡¯s aides couldn¡¯t keep their curiosity to themselves anymore. One of them asked, ¡°Mr. Johnston, can we really join Lab of Gods?¡± Bruce turned around with a vicious smirk as if he was up to something evil. Aware of the things awaiting them, they tried to flee the scene, but they were no match for Bruce¡¯s subordinates in terms of speed. A few minutester, there were another few corpses drenched in a puddle of blood in the middle of nowhere. Sammy was confused since she couldn¡¯t get in touch with her aides anymore. It was then she heard Levi counting down, ¡°Three! Two! One!¡± Bam! Once she figured out they were under attack, she asked, ¡°What are we supposed to do? They¡¯re here!¡± ¡°We¡¯ll just take them on!¡± Along with Sammy, Levi rushed out of the safe house and encountered the members of the Dark World, Sisyphus, and Triple Group. Bruce had sent them there to tire the duo out in an attempt to take out an easy target. However, they couldn¡¯t even put on much of a fight with Levi. Within a few minutes, most of the forces of Triple Group had been taken out. Original content from N?velDrama.Org. When Sammy thought it wasn¡¯t such a bad idea to join Levi, Bruce reached the scene with the rest of his men, warning Levi, ¡°I won¡¯t allow you to run away from me! It¡¯s time to take you out once and for all!¡± Shortly after he wrapped up his speech, he sent his forces and the pure energy beings he brought along with him to take Levi out. Chapter 2076 Chapter 2076 Chapter 2076 A Surprise This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . ¡°They¡¯reing!¡± The two pure energy beings stood out amongst the rest. It was then Levi knew he couldn¡¯t afford to take his foes lightly anymore. How am I supposed to describe them? Sunstones! They¡¯re beings simr to the sunstones since they¡¯re structured differently from humans! I¡¯m impressed, Jared! Actually, I¡¯m d you¡¯re dead! Otherwise, you¡¯re going to bring upon even more horrifying beings to the battlefield! Levi knew it was time to keep the rest of his concerns to himself since he had to deal with those affiliated with Lab of Gods. Although pure energy beings were there to take Levi out, Bruce was afraid things might go wrong and sent the rest to help them out since Levi had Sammy with her. Sammy could easily render most of Bruce¡¯s forces incapable of movement since her capabilities were meant to take charge of them. She got herself engaged in an intense fight with more than ten of Bruce¡¯s forces, sharing the burden of Levi as he had to deal with the rest on their behalf. Simrly, Bruce knew he couldn¡¯t afford to let his guard down even though it seemed as if they would triumph at the end of the day. It was then he received news of Kirin and his party disappearance along with the sunstones. They just couldn¡¯t locate the missing bunch in spite of the equipment they brought along for the mission. ¡°Have you guys made use of the equipment?¡± Bruce asked. ¡°Yes! We just couldn¡¯t figure out their whereabouts! It seemed like they had disappeared into thin air!¡± ¡°Just forget about it since there¡¯s no way we¡¯re getting our hands on them! Send a few to try their luck and send the rest to Ster City! We have another target to deal with!¡± A majority of the team sent to locate Kirin and sunstones were on their way back to Keerea to join the battle. Meanwhile, Levi was engaged in an intense fight with pure energy beings, unaware it would be tough for him to flee with Sammy once the reinforcement joined the battle. Bang! Bang! The inferior pure energy beings were on par with Levi in terms of speed. They could easily keep up with him and kept him upied throughout the fight. That wasn¡¯t the case for the rest of the fighters since a punch from Levi was all it took to take them out. Soon, the so-called veterans were taken out by Levi. As a matter of fact, it wasn¡¯t even wise for them to get themselves involved in the fight since they were no match for the insanely strong trio. Bruce thought of stalling Levi through the aid of the reinforcement he had sent to fight alongside the two pure energy beings. To his surprise, his effort was to no avail because Levi wasn¡¯t affected the slightest bit. Ironically, those he sent were the ones who had passed on as a result of the fight. The reinforcement changed their minds and kept Sammy upied throughout Levi¡¯s fight with the pure energy beings. Bam! Bam! The so-called reinforcements were sent flying a few feet away seconds after Leviunched another few powerful punches in their direction. Soon, the two pure energy beings were the only ones left to keep Levi upied. ¡°Sir, we don¡¯t need any reinforcement! We can take him out without the help of the others!¡± The two pure energy beings beckoned Bruce to stop sending the others their way as they thought they could easily get rid of Levi. Bam! Bam! Not even the Annihtor was a match for the two pure energy beings in terms of speed because they had been equipped with armors. They dashed in Levi¡¯s direction at the speed of sound and triedunching a few punches at their foe. Not even a professional device could capture the image of the two pure energy beings, but Levi evaded their punches as if those were nothing. Bam! Bam! Aware that he couldn¡¯t afford to waste his time with them, he returned the favor andunched a few punches without holding back to take out the two pure energy beings. Chapter 2077 Chapter 2077 Chapter 2077 Undefeatable Pure Energy Beings Bang! Bang! In quick session, Leviunched two punches against the pure energy beings. Upon the impact, they went flying backward. Crack! Crack! After Levi¡¯s blows, their armor began to fall apart. Even after being sent back for a few hundred meters, the pure energy beings showed no sign of stopping. Their faces contorted in pain. It was the first time everyone witnessed the pure energy beings in such a pained state. The astonishing sight left them stunned. Their opponent must be immensely powerful! Everyone assumed that pure energy beings existed solely to wreak havoc and murder their enemies. Hence, they were considered undefeatable. But for the first time, the pure energy beings met an opponent who was strong enough to take them down. After a hundred meters, the pure energy beings finally regained their bnce as they recovered from the blows Levi delivered. But all of a sudden, a strange look crossed their faces. Bang! Bang! Bang! A string of loud bangs echoed from within their bodies. Levi¡¯s technique¡ªAnnihtion st was repeatedly activated. Consecutively, the pure energy beings were attacked with an onught of five explosions. One by one, the explosions went off within the pure energy beings¡¯ bodies as Levi used his technique relentlessly. Following the explosions, a loud st echoed in the air. The repeated detonations had reduced their bodies to a pile of flesh and bones. The pure energy beings were a far cry from their initial state. This was the second time Levi activated Annihtion st. He first employed it to defeat The Annihtor in secret. This time, his technique was revealed to the whole world. With a single move, he¡¯d captivated everyone¡¯s attention. ¡°What sort of technique was that?¡± In an uproar, everyone began to gossip amongst themselves. After all, they hadn¡¯t seen such a powerful technique before. Furthermore, it proved to be powerful enough to defeat the pure energy beings. ¡°How terrifying!¡± The onlookers mumbled as they looked at the pure energy beings. It looked like their bodies would be blown apart at any moment. They were speechless. Would Bruce¡¯s killing machines be destroyed as soon as they were introduced? That would make him the world¡¯sughing stock! Sammy couldn¡¯t help but celebrate in joy as she watched the fight. Levi truly is an impressive fighter. He managed to defeat Bruce¡¯s greatest weapons. I might be able to survive this ordeal after all. It can¡¯t be. Are the pure energy beings defeated? Peter and the rest nced at Bruce anxiously. Original content from N?velDrama.Org. Their feelings of anxiousness were quickly reced with fear. If the pure energy beings face their defeat here, we will be utterly embarrassed. Yet, Bruce maintained hisposure. ¡°Watch,¡± he uttered coldly. Earlier, the Annihtion st technique caused him to suspect that the fighter was Levi. When he watched the fight, it gave him an inkling of suspicion. What if the person is Levi? Yet, he quickly dispelled the notion. Annihtion st was an explosive technique that was unheard of before this. Therefore, Bruce concluded that Levi couldn¡¯t have been the one who executed it. After Annihtion st ended, the bodies of the pure energy beings were distorted beyond recognition. Just as Sammy was about to celebrate Levi¡¯s victory, his mood took a drastic turn. ¡°Something bad is about to happen,¡± he mumbled under his breath. True to his predictions, the two pure energy beings began to heal themselves as the wounds littered across their skin faded away. In the blink of an eye, they had returned to their original state. After the regeneration, they looked as wless as ever. This was the true strength wielded by the pure energy beings. Since their bodiesprised of pure energy, they were invulnerable to any attacks. It would only serve to dy them. ¡°I can¡¯t believe it!¡± This time, Levi took the initiative andunched another attack. Once again, he used Annihtion st for a total of six times. Simrly, the pure energy beings took Levi¡¯s attacks until it looked like their bodies were about to be blown apart. But Levi¡¯s attacks fell short of destroying them entirely. After Levi stopped, they regenerated again. All traces of their injuries vanished into thin air. Once more, Levi attacked them. In an attempt to defeat them, he used Annihtion st seven times. Each st was stronger than the first. Levi¡¯s fearsome disy of strength caused the onlookers to flinch in fear. But his efforts were to no avail. Once more, the pure energy beings regenerated their bodies and emerged without a scratch. Finally, the true might of the pure energy beings dawned upon Levi. To destroy them within a short amount of time was an impossible feat. In fact, they were almost immortal. Perhaps, I can only defeat them with a special method. Unfortunately, time was not on Levi¡¯s side. He could not think of a way to defeat them within such a short amount of time. If this conflict continued, the Lab of Gods would send more advanced warriors to help Bruce¡¯s forces. By then, it would be toote to run. Having made up his mind, Levi spun on his heel and took off in the opposite direction. ¡°Don¡¯t even think of getting away!¡± As soon as Levi bolted, the two pure energy beings gave chase. Chapter 2078 Chapter 2078 Chapter 2078 Surrounded By Death With the pure energy beings hot on Levi¡¯s heels, things were getting heated. No matter the method used, they could not be mortally wounded. Due to their regeneration capabilities, the pure energy beings would gradually wear their opponents out. Once their enemies grew tired, they would attack. Furthermore, the two pure energy beings chasing after Levi were stronger than most. They were capable of killing Levi. The longer this dragged out, the higher the possibility that Bruce¡¯s army would take control of the situation. Furthermore, the Lab of Gods would use this time to send in their advanced warriors. Once all of these forces were deployed, it would be a matter of life or death for Levi. Hence, he could not afford to get caught up by these pure energy beings. Any more setbacks would put him in a precariously dangerous situation. As soon as Levi tried to run, the two pure energy beings did all they could to pin him down. At the same time, Bruce sent more of his men to chase after Levi. ¡°Bring more men here! Make sure you capture Sammy too,¡± Bruce ordered. He wanted to see if the man would abandon Sammy. Quickly, he sent more men to corner Sammy. There were several witches and wizards amongst the group of men sent to capture Sammy. Since Sammy had the ability to control others, Bruce prepared his own set of countermeasures. With the bunch disrupting Sammy¡¯s focus, she found herself fighting an uphill battle. Surrounded by Bruce¡¯s men, Sammy was attacked from all sides. Promptly, a strong force collided against her body as Sammy was sent hurtling backward. Levi must have abandoned me. In a dire situation like this, I am nothing but dead weight to him. Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. One of Bruce¡¯s subordinates stepped forward. ¡°Mr. Johnston, our forces will be arriving in three minutes.¡± With the arrival of his army, this was the extent of Bruce¡¯s powers. Although the pure energy beings were immortal, the brunt of Bruce¡¯s powers was still reliant on his army. Upon their arrival, Levi would be trapped. Though Levi could escape by ughtering everyone, it was an impossible feat. ¡°Two more minutes!¡± Just as Sammy was about to fall into the witches¡¯ control, Levi backtracked and rescued her from their clutches. She can¡¯t die yet. She is still useful to me! ¡°Haha.¡± Bruceughed coldly as he watched the duo. ¡°With how things turned out, they must have been working together. However, neither of them will be able to escape now!¡± Seeing how Levi rescued Sammy, Bruce concluded that they must have been partners. Yet, this was a perfect opportunity for Bruce. Now that Levi had to carry a deadweight along with him, it would be unfeasible for him to escape. ¡°Capture him!¡± With a wave of Bruce¡¯s hand, his forces leaped into action. Immediately, the crowd surged forward to attack Levi and Sammy. Sammy, who was heavily injured, could do nothing against the iing forces. ¡°One more minute! Our main forces are arriving in one minute. Once the army is here, all escape routes will be sealed!¡± When Bruce heard his subordinate¡¯s report, he found himself growing excited. Finally, I can capture him. With him as my prisoner, I can draw the rest of his allies out and crush them all! Even from afar, Bruce¡¯s approaching army could be heard. The deafening sounds of his marching troops and rumbling tanks echoed in the air. In fact, his air forces had arrived at the scene. The battle nes formed a blockade formation and aimed their weapons at Levi. Levi cursed under his breath. ¡°His forces are here. In a few seconds, we¡¯ll be surrounded. There is no way out unless we obliterate all of his forces.¡± Furthermore, Levi faced another dilemma. I don¡¯t know how strong the advanced warriors from the Lab of Gods are. He couldn¡¯t guarantee that he would be able to fight his way out if they were surrounded. Hence, they had to try their best to escape with only a few seconds left on the clock. Right now, Levi had to confront another problem¡ª the pure energy beings. If he was unable to shake them off his trail, it would be akin to being surrounded by death. Although they couldn¡¯t harm Levi, they could keep him pinned down. Furthermore, they were unstoppable. No matter how many punches or techniques Levi unleashed against them, they would merely regenerate and render him immobile again. As his opponents closed in, Levi felt a rush of irritation. With only a few seconds left, Levi had to make his decision. The moment time ran out, he would be ced in a detrimental situation. What on earth should I do? In the midst of his panic, he nced at Sammy as they locked gazes. Time continued to pass by. Thirty seconds. Twenty seconds. Time was almost up. Chapter 2079 Chapter 2079 Chapter 2079 Facing Cyrus Bruce¡¯s army was only a few seconds shy from arriving on scene. Levi was yet to shake the pure energy beings off his trail. ¡°Quick, think of something!¡± In desperation, Levi roared at Sammy. His loud yell caused Sammy¡¯s mood to shift. All of a sudden, a group of teenagers emerged from the crowd. More specifically, the group wasprised of thirteen to fourteen-year-old girls and boys. They were the infamous band from the Triple Group who earned the nickname ¡°Genesis Devils¡± due to their ferocity and ability to strike fear into their victims. All of a sudden, they lunged toward the advanced warriors from the Lab of Gods. Before this, the teenagers hadn¡¯t had the chance to demonstrate their strength. They were only subservient to Sammy¡¯s orders. After Sammy was captured, they bade their time. No one else from the Triple Group dared to order them around. They managed to hide in a corner, right under Bruce¡¯s nose, without garnering any attention. When the Genesis Devils received Sammy¡¯s order, they attacked the advanced warriors from the Lab of Gods without hesitation. Caught by surprise, the advanced warriors could not fend themselves against the Genesis Devils¡¯ ferocious attacks. After defeating the advanced warriors, the teenagers rushed toward Levi and Sammy. At the same time, six members broke off from the group to stall the pure energy beings. Their emergence created the perfect opportunity for Levi and Sammy to escape. In the span of seconds, Levi and Sammy managed to break free from Bruce¡¯s forces. Levi spotted a gap amongst the gathered forces and made his way toward it. Just as the pure energy beings tried to stop him, the Genesis Devils rendered them immobile. Though there were only thirteen of them, they cooperated together and managed to stop the advanced warriors from the Lab of Gods. At the same time, they used the element of surprise to overwhelm the pure energy beings. As everyone¡¯s attention was fixated intensely on Levi, the Genesis Devils caught them off guard. ¡°What is this?¡± Bruce gaped at the scene before him. I didn¡¯t know the Triple Group have such fighters! ¡°Mr. Johnston, it looks like they are the products of the Devil Genesis Project. It was a coboration between Triple Group and the Lab of Gods,¡± Peter exined hastily. Thirty years ago, the Lab of Gods established a n in hopes of creating ¡°God.¡± At the same time, they worked with Triple Group and formed a n to create ¡°Devils.¡± However, the ns were almost identical. The technology used to recreate ¡°God¡± was slightly more advanced, and instead of providing full support to Triple Group, the Lab of Gods only helped in certain areas. The Lab of Gods assumed that Triple Group¡¯s Devil Genesis Project would create killing machines, who were, at best, slightly better than The Annihtor. Never in their wildest dreams would they have expected that Triple Group¡¯s technology was much more advanced. Though their technology was yet to triumph the Lab of Gods¡¯, it was getting close. As such, the Devil Genesis Project had a high sess rate in producing thirteen subject sessfully. Most importantly, they were much more powerful than The Annihtor. However, Triple Group hid these teenagers from the public¡¯s eye. Their presence went unnoticed by the Lab of Gods. Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. Only the higher-ups of Triple Group were aware of the Genesis Devils¡¯ existence. Yet, the Genesis Devils were too bloodthirsty and powerful. After they were fully developed, everyone found it impossible to restrain them. The Genesis Devils were so wild that they almost wreaked chaos in Triple Group. Fortunately, Sammy managed to get them under her control. This earned her the position as the security team¡¯s leader. When he learned of this news, Bruce was so frustrated that he felt like ripping his hair out. It¡¯s all Triple Group¡¯s fault! Because of them, Levi was about to slip from his grasps. ¡°Go after them! Send everyone now!¡± Bruce yelled in a frenzy. Everyone began to chase after Levi and Sammy. ¡°What should we do with the teenagers?¡± Peter asked. ¡°We¡¯ll let Triple Group handle them,¡± Bruce replied curtly. He beckoned to the pure energy beings. ¡°The two of you, follow me.¡± However, the Genesis Devils didn¡¯t know how to differentiate between their allies or enemies. They were entirely obedient to Sammy¡¯s orders. Even when faced with troops from Triple Group, the Genesis Devils ughtered them without mercy. When Bruce noticed their relentless attacks, his heart skipped a beat. F*ck, it looks like Levi is going to escape! All of a sudden, Cyrus appeared with good news. ¡°Don¡¯t worry! I will stop him!¡± he bellowed. Chapter 2080 Chapter 2080 Chapter 2080 The Powerful Cyrus ¡°Haha! Great! I¡¯ve forgotten about him!¡± Bruce was surprised and delighted. He thought he was going to lose Levi and Sammy. Unexpectedly, Cyrus appeared again. Cyrus always showed up during the crucial moments. It seemed like he managed to prove himself again this time. ¡°I¡¯m going to owe him a favor. Quick! Go after them!¡± Bruce sighed. Levi tried his best to escape with Sammy upon breaking the defense barrier. Right then, Sammy finally understood. It¡¯s not that Levi can¡¯t escape, but he¡¯s dragging the time. In fact, he could have run away earlier. However, he stayed because he wanted to stop Bruce and the people from Lab of Gods. With that, the rest would have more time to escape. Now that he had achieved his goals, he retreated immediately. Sammy instantly realized something. Levi was calm in my house just now because he was dragging the time. It turned out that he was waiting for Bruce. Meanwhile, Bruce also understood what Levi was trying to do. I¡¯ll never let him off! Fortunately, Cyrus is here with me. Suddenly, Levi asked when he was running away with Sammy, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to have such a n!¡± Sammy knew that Levi was talking about what happened when she got captured by him earlier. Although she could control the Genesis Devils toe and save her, she did not do that until thest moment. Finally, she decided to pull out her trump card at the end. ¡°I¡¯m curious about what you¡¯re going to do. Besides, I want to know your true identity! Initially, I nned to end everything before Bruce is here, but I¡¯ve underestimated you and your men. Not to mention that I¡¯ve also underestimated my ce in Bruce¡¯s heart. I didn¡¯t expect you to be Levi! Hence, it was already toote when I tried to control everything.¡± Levi instantly understood upon hearing her exnation. It seemed like she ns to handle everything on her own. Unfortunately, the situation went out of her control in the end. This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . However, the thirteen young devils under her control were, indeed, terrifying. Soon, Levi and Sammy ran out of Ster City. They were now close to the port. As long as Levi could get into the ocean, he would definitely find a way to escape. He had met a lot of powerful fighters from Lab of Gods and Triple Group along the journey. However, no one could stop him. Unless they tried to surround Levi at once, or else all of them were going to sacrifice for nothing. However, Levi sensed a domineering, powerful aura all of a sudden. It seemed like someone was already waiting for him there. ¡°We¡¯re in deep trouble!¡± Levi said in a deep voice. ¡°Trouble?¡± Sammy looked confused. ¡°He might be stronger than the pure energy beings!¡± Levi¡¯s face darkened. ¡°Can we take an alternative route?¡± Sammy asked. ¡°It¡¯s toote. That guy has been targeting us since earlier! If we move somewhere else, we might end up getting surrounded. We have to charge forward from here and win the battle as quickly as possible!¡± Levi said with a cold expression. When both of them arrived at the beach, they saw a man sitting on top of a giant rock. He was wearing a ck robe, and his face was covered. Besides, the way he dressed up was a little simr to Levi. ¡°Your journey stops here!¡± Suddenly, an elderly yet authoritative voice rang out. The voice was so powerful that Sammy felt her heart drop. He¡¯s a very strong fighter! The person standing right in front of them exuded an intimidating aura that was way stronger than the pure energy beings. Sammy finally understood why Levi said that they were in big trouble. ¡°Huh?¡± That was the first time Levi encountered such a powerful enemy. He could barely withstand the pressure that the man was putting on him. Moreover, he sensed a familiar breath from thetter. Suddenly, Levi widened his eyes as if he had realized something. ¡°Y-You¡¯re Cyrus¡­¡± It turned out that he was Cyrus, the Fiery Demon. That was the reason why his demeanor was so simr to the Seven Fiends. Moreover, Levi could sense that the man practiced the same type ofbat skills as him. It must be him! ¡°Hmm?¡± Cyrus was startled upon hearing that. He did not expect Levi to recognize him. Chapter 2081 Chapter 2081 Chapter 2081 Cyrus Is Injured There¡¯s only one organization that can recognize me that easily! As Cyrus thought about it, he was more confident with his assumptions. Death Fiend was definitely the one who impersonated Levi earlier. Moreover, Sacred Organization is the force that goes against Lab of Gods. However, Cyrus was unsure whether the man standing in front of him was Death Fiend. For some reason, he felt that the man in front of him was way stronger than Death Fiend. But then, he did not know how much Death Fiend¡¯s capability in Sacred Organization had improved over the past few years. Meanwhile, Levi realized who was helping Lab of Gods. It turns out that Cyrus is doing something in the back! Before that, Phoenix had sensed the presence of a mysterious and powerful organization numerous times. He believed that the organization was trying to create obstacles to stop them. It seemed like they were using The Dark Sun. ¡°Come!¡± Levi started the battle without hesitation. Boom! Levi threw a forceful punch. That was the most basic attack taught by his master. Moreover, it was also a technique used by Cyrus. In fact, it was not hard to use that technique. The punch was the simplest form derived from all the complicated moves. However, although they were easy to learn, those techniques required the fastest speed and strongest strength one could possess. Therefore, the impacts of those attacks were brutal and earth-shattering. With that, Cyrus also became the strongest fighter over the previous decade. After all, he was good at imitating Levi¡¯s technique. ¡°T-This¡­¡± Cyrus¡¯ expression changed drastically upon seeing Levi¡¯s attack. Isn¡¯t he using the same technique as me? Could it be that he¡¯s Levi? Wait a minute. He could be Death Fiend too. Moreover, he might also reveal everything to the rest from Sacred Organization. If that¡¯s the case, everyone else will know how to use that technique. ¡°Attack!¡± Cyrus roared as he threw a simr punch. Sammy was dumbfounded. She had been researching eastern martial art techniques and western magical techniques. Hence, she was naturally sensitive to such things. She was utterly shocked upon seeing that Levi was using the same techniques as Cyrus. Boom! Cyrus¡¯ and Levi¡¯s fists collided and created a loud explosion. All of a sudden, the ground cracked, and the earth shattered. Then, the seawater began to shake vigorously, creating waves a few hundred meters tall. Levi was shocked. Cyrus¡¯ too strong! Then, both of them backed away in the next second. A strange look appeared on Cyrus¡¯ face. It turned out that Levi had incorporated six Annihtion st in his punch. Boom! Immediately, Cyrus sensed that something was off. Although Annihtion st was not effective on the pure energy beings, it was a deadly blow toward the others. A glint of bloodthirst shed across Cyrus¡¯ eyes. Then, he used his technique to allocate Levi¡¯s attacks to his left shoulder. Boom! Boom! Cyrus¡¯ shoulder exploded after a loud noise. His flesh and blood sttered all around. However, he managed to take control of Levi¡¯s Annihtion st. Levi was shocked to see that. He could not believe that Cyrus could shift all of the force of Annihtion st to one part of his body. It turned out that Cyrus had chosen to sacrifice his left shoulder to keep his life. Levi used to think of the possible ways to cope with Annihtion st. However, he could not find any way to resolve that attack. Cyrus was the first to demonstrate that. Original content from N?velDrama.Org. That decision of his clearly showed that he was a ruthless man. After all, he would rather pay such a great price to protect himself. Initially, Levi nned to escape with Sammy after Annihtion st. Unexpectedly, Cyrus resolved his attack and stopped him from running away. He continued to stand still in front of Levi like an unmoved God. Damn it! Levi and Sammy exchanged a look. The next second, Bruce and the armies from Lab of Gods arrived and surrounded the beach. With that, Levi and Sammy could no longer escape. They could only kill to fight their way out. ¡°Do you think you can get yourself out of here?¡± Bruceughed. Cyrus waved his hand. ¡°Leave him to me!¡± Chapter 2082 Chapter 2082 Chapter 2082 Absolute Chaos Bruce refused to throw in the towel after what Levi had done to him. With great confidence, he said, ¡°Great! I¡¯ll leave Levi to you!¡± He believed he could take Levi down since everyone was on his side now. I¡¯d only concede defeat if Levi is capable of killing every single one of them here! Cyrus was the first to transform himself into a lightning bolt and struck in Levi¡¯s direction. Levi retaliated with a punch. After learning his lesson from his previous encounter with Levi, Cyrus stayed away from him to avoid Levi¡¯s Annihtion st from infiltrating his body. Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. He was ready to keep Levi under his control and prevent him from striking back. Cyrus threw another invisible punch that gave out mes on its edges at lightning speed. The punch then splintered into hundreds and thousands of forceful shadows that zapped through the air. Each punch might be invisible but could have a destructive impact on the target. Cyrus did everything he could to weaken Levi¡¯s power. ¡°Cyrus!¡± Someone seemed to have recognized him. ¡°He¡¯s here! So he¡¯s with Lab of Gods!¡± another person echoed. ¡°What a powerful warrior!¡± Many were stunned upon witnessing how invincible Cyrus was. After being attacked for some time, Levi gradually gathered his strength and was ready to fight back. This round, his retaliation was more swift and intense. At this point, Levi felt he did not need to conceal his identity anymore. Even if he had exposed his identity in front of everyone, no one would believe that he was Levi. Let¡¯s get this over with! Levi released a powerful Annihtion st in Cyrus¡¯ direction, causing thetter to stagger. Levi believed now was the best time to fight his way out of here, and he no longer worried about exposing his identity. Since he had no intention of staying, he went all out and struck him as if he was out of his mind. Upon noticing the turn of events, Sammy immediately pressed several buttons at one go. The buttons then activated severalunchers from Triple Group¡¯s secret base, and theunchers fired shots at the troops in Lab of Gods. Sammy was the security team leader of Triple Group, and she had control over most of the weapons that belonged to the organization. She decided to activate those weapons and fire shots at the troops in Lab of Gods. A few teams of Secret Warriors from Triple Group, too, began tounch an attack on their own men. They all worked under Sammy and took orders from her. At this point, everything was absolutely chaotic. What was even more frightening was the thirteen people from the Devil Genesis Project started intruding into the base. No one from Triple Group was able to hold them back. Once they arrived, they surrounded Sammy. One of them eximed, ¡°Get her out of here!¡± When the thirteen men were about to escort Sammy out to a safe ce, Sammy refused to leave. ¡°No! I¡¯ll leave with Levi!¡± She then turned around and looked at him. Though they had only gotten to know each other for a short time, Sammy could not bear to leave him in hot soup. Yet, the thirteen men paid no attention to her request. These ruthless and bloodthirsty individuals did not care what she said as their duty was to protect her. ¡°Take her away!¡± Members who betrayed Triple Group wanted to keep Sammy alive. They could care less about Levi¡¯s life and death. Bruce, who was observing their interaction from the top, ordered icily, ¡°Do not allow anyone to leave this ce! It¡¯s time to get everyone to join the fight!¡± Bruce pointed at the two pure energy beings and several other elites from the Lab of Gods and instructed. ¡°Go and assist Cyrus!¡± Before this, they were not around as they were busy tracking down the sunstones. All these elites were also Bruce¡¯s trump cards. In the blink of an eye, these men surrounded Levi and stopped him from leaving. Levi could not help but smirk with excitement. I guess the only way to leave now is to kill everyone here? It had been a while since he had poured his heart and soul into a fight. ¡°Come on! Fight me!¡± Chapter 2083 Chapter 2083 Chapter 2083 The Real Cyrus All hell broke loose. Levi showed no mercy and started taking the people around him down! Except for the Double S grade fighters from the Lab of Gods, Levi basically vanquished all his enemies with just one punch! Flesh and blood sttered all around, and some bodies were blown off far away. In a snap of the finger, Levi had crushed about a hundred enemies. Of course, dealing with more powerful fighters would not be that easy. Cyrus and the two pure energy beings were the most powerful Lab of Gods¡¯ fighters, who took orders from Bruce. In short, Bruce had the authority to mobilize Quadruple S-rank fighters, twenty-three Triple S-rank fighters, and countless Quadruple S-rank fighters, not forgetting weapons like God Scepter! This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . As a brainchild of the Lab of Gods, Triple Group had many bases all over Keerea and around its neighboring countries. These bases could easily transmit signals through satellites and activate superweapons as they were all on standby. With all the fighters and weapons at hismand, Bruce was confident he had checkmated Levi. As for Sammy, he would hand her over to Triple Group and let them decide her fate. Without a doubt, the thirteen people from the Devil Genesis Project were all powerful fighters. While escorting Sammy to a safe ce, they ughtered the enemies and left a bloody trail behind. No matter how hard Sammy shrieked and struggled, they continued walking and were not concerned with Levi¡¯s situation at all. Despite knowing that Sammy had escaped, Bruce remained chill. He was fixated on getting rid of Levi. It¡¯s okay. We¡¯ll just have to deal with Sammyter. He raised his voice and said sarcastically, ¡°Did you see that, Levi? Your partner has escaped without you!¡± Upon hearing that, he turned around and realized Sammy had left. Damn it! The incessant attacks by all five Quadruple S-rank fighters had taken a toll on his stamina. Levi did not expect them to be as destructive as the two pure energy beings. The two undying pure energy beings, too, joined in the fray and struck Levi from time to time, not forgetting the hundreds and thousands of fighters around. Cyrus, who had been wandering around the battlefield, was also waiting for a golden opportunity to deliver a fatal blow to Levi. A corner of Bruce¡¯s lips quirked up upon seeing how helpless Levi was. He recalled hisst encounter with Levi. At that time, he was still not in a position to deploy fighters, as he was merely a low-ranked member of the Lab of Gods. If Levi were here today, I would have finished him off easily. Little did he know, he was actually fighting against Levi. After a hard-fought battle, all the buildings were razed to the ground, and hundreds and thousands of fighters were seen lying all over the ce. The only person left standing was Levi, who survived the battle unharmed. Who on earth is this man? How could he be so powerful? Bruce and his men were utterly stunned by the results. What they thought would be an easy win ended up in a defeat. They might even pay the heftier price in the future! By now, Cyrus had ruled out the possibility that the man was Death Fiend. He had personally trained Death Fiend, and he knew it was impossible for Death Fiend to advance to this level no matter how hard he trained in the Sacred Organization. We know he¡¯s from the Sacred Organization, but who is he? Could he be the Dark Emperor? No! It¡¯s impossible! Dark Emperor would have killed everyone if he were here! ¡°Who are you? I know you¡¯re from the Scared Organization!¡± Cyrus snapped. Sacred Organization! What Cyrus said had jogged his memory. Scared Organization must be the culprit who took Zoey away! The four men who got in my way must be members of the Eighteen Dark Angels. They must have mistaken me for Death Fiend since Cyrus and I used simrbat techniques that came from the same origin. All of a sudden, Cyrus bellowed and let out a low grunt. It was as if he had turned into a demon. Apparently, he did not give his all during the battle earlier, as he did not want Bruce and his men to witness his capability. Chapter 2084 Chapter 2084 Chapter 2084 The Strongest Cyrus was still concealing his true strength and had not used his true abilities in his fight with Levi. But he was desperate to find out who was the person in front of him. He wanted to bring him down at any cost. Hence, Cyrus finally showed his true strength. Thump! His speed was twice as fast as before, and his strength had also increased significantly. The pressure given out by Cyrus was enormous. Levi suddenly felt the pressure on him increase immensely. This time, he knew that Cyrus wasing for him in his true strength. Cyrus actually trained with this technique to this extent? I thought I couldpletely suppress him and prevent him from gaining any advantage. It turns out he¡¯s really keeping his true strength hidden until the end. I¡¯ll have to admit that he¡¯s strong enough to be my opponent. The pressure that Levi felt was gradually increasing. In addition, he was oppressed by two pure energy beings and all the other fighters. Every single one of them was unleashing their true power. Levi waspletely suppressed and could not do anything. He was in a tight spot. There¡¯s no chance for me to get away. The only way I¡¯ll be able to leave here is to fight them with all my might and destroy anyone who gets in my way. When Bruce saw this situation, he could not help but feel powerless. The two pure energy beings are doing everything they can to harm Levi. However, their strength is simply insufficient. The abilities they possess are also limited. Although Levi could not touch them, their threat to Levi was also limited. They could not do anything else but restrain him. It had too big of a difference from Jared, the ideal pure energy being. Jared was like a god. There was a time when he could use his thoughts, almost like psychic ability, to make all the guards at The Cardinal Hall pass out. Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. His ability could even rival those of the gods. Bruce¡¯s pure energy beings were still in their early stages. Their only means of attack were to release energy and attack people. It could be said that they were utterly useless to threaten a real master, such as Levi. Bruce wanted a supernatural existence like Jared. He wanted the existence of someone powerful enough to make the enemy feel hopeless. Fortunately, the pure energy beings he brought were only the second batch of his products. There was still room for improvement. The incremental enhancements made to the pure energy beings would make them even stronger in the future. However, through this battle, Bruce learned something¡­ In the future, he would no longer create pure energy beings in batches. Instead, he would devote himself to creating pure energy beings that were as close to Jared¡¯s ability and strength as possible. He only needed one of them to be as powerful as Jared, and it would be equivalent to thousands of low- level pure energy beings. The battle in the field was heating up as Bruce was still deep in thoughts. Levi was on a different level than his opponents. Even when they were sieging Levi together, most of the Lab of Gods¡¯ fighters were still defeated. But, Cyrus was too strong. On top of that, Levi was restrained by two pure energy beings. He was unable to flee or inflict any harm on them. His disadvantage was gradually getting bigger and bigger. The joint attack from the five Quadruple S-rank fighters was also powerful enough to suppress Levi. Levi was holding off their attacks with all his strength. Ten minutes had passed. Even though it was bing more difficult for Levi to defend against their attacks, he was still holding his ground. In fact, he had started to get injured. The loss of men from the Lab of Gods was also increasing as well. Fortunately, their main forces were still holding out. ¡°He¡¯s too powerful.¡± Everyone was astounded by what they saw. Bruce remained silent, but his heart was uneasy and worried. Last time, Levi was the most difficult to deal with. Given how difficult he is to defeat, he clearly is worthy to be in the Sacred Organization. Actually, Bruce had no idea what the Sacred Organization was or how it was so strong. But, his superior had warned him before. This is not something that you can handle. The Sacred Organization was a worthy opponent for the Lab of Gods. He had finally realized what his superior had been warning him about. He¡¯s really powerful! Levi was showing his dominance on the battlefield. However, as time passed, his disadvantage increased. He was clearly in a dangerous situation. ¡°Assist me!¡± Cyrus yelled. The two pure energy beings restrained Levi with all their strength. The five Quadruple S-rank fightersunched ferocious attacks on Levi. Thump! Cyrus vanished from the ce he was standing all of a sudden. When he reappeared, he was on Levi¡¯s right side, attempting a surprise attack. Pfft! Levi was struck hard by Cyrus. Chapter 2085 Chapter 2085 Chapter 2085 Cyrus and Levi The power of the punch was dreadful. Levi¡¯s shirt was shredded into pieces, and the things that were stored in his shirt fell out. It was some ancient manual and a ck seal that his master left for him while in prison. The ck seal was already old and worn out. However, the word ¡°God¡± could be vaguely seen on it. ¡°Do you wish to die?¡± Levi was forced to react. Do you think I¡¯ll be easily defeated? Do you think I won¡¯t be able to get out of here? Levi then grabbed his ancient manual and the seal, then dashed toward his enemies with murderous intent. At that moment, Cyrus happened to nce at the ck seal that had fallen to the floor. Cyrus was stunned and trembled all over when he saw it. He felt as if he had been struck by lightning and almost knelt on the floor. Obviously, Cyrus recognized the seal. The seal must have had a significant meaning to Cyrus for him to feel shocked when he saw it. After a while, Cyrus made a bold decision. Levi was taken aback when Cyrus suddenly revealed a chance for him to escape. But of course, it was not Cyrus who revealed his own weakness for Levi to defeat him. That would look obvious. Instead, he revealed the weak point of the five Quadruple S-rank fighters to Levi. Levi then tried punching toward Cyrus to see if he was really revealing a way for him to escape. Cyrus unexpectedly avoided him, allowing Levi to position himself behind him in the blind spot. Cyrus sessfully blocked the five Quadruple S-rank fighters¡¯ sight who was trying to attack Levi from the other side. Thump! Pfft! The five fighters were heavily wounded by Levi. Cyrus made it look like he was not doing it on purpose. It simply looked like Levi was too frightening, and he wanted to avoid his powerful attack, and Levi ended up injuring the five fighters as he avoided the attack. Levi was shocked. Is this guy really revealing a way for me to get away? But I shouldn¡¯t think about it any longer. I should take advantage of this opportunity to flee right now. Levi took advantage of the opportunity provided by Cyrus and escaped from the scene. ¡°Go after him!¡± Cyrus made it look as if he was pursuing him. He was the one in front, and he appeared to want to chase Levi down, but he was actually protecting Levi so that he could safely escape from those pursuing him. The situation was critical, and no one would notice Cyrus¡¯ actions. Even Bruce didn¡¯t notice it. The point was that he could not think of any reason why Cyrus would assist Levi. Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. If he wanted to help Levi, he would not have blocked him in the first ce. Cyrus was just crazily ordering people to track down Levi. As a result, Levi was getting further and further away. Finally, Levi managed to get away from their pursuit. Actually, there was still a chance to catch up to Levi along the way, but Cyrus purposefully pointed the wrong way to the pursuers or extended the space for Levi to escape. ¡°He escaped¡­¡± After Levi escaped, Cyrus sat down on the floor. His whole body was covered in blood. With that, Bruce and his pursuers would have no reason to suspect him in letting Levi escape. Everyone knew how powerful Levi was as they witnessed his strength just now. The battle just now was fierce. Even the powerful Cyrus was injured. ¡°Mr. Johnston, I¡¯ve done my best.¡± Cyrus reluctantly shook his head. ¡°They should be from the Sacred Organization if I¡¯m not mistaken. Death Fiend is my closest friend, and he¡¯s now a member of the organization. Not surprisingly, the organization has grasped all of my techniques, allowing them to pose as Levi¡­¡± Cyrus exined. Bruce acted surprisingly normal. He said, ¡°We learned a few things from this encounter. At the very least, we now know it was the Sacred Organization.¡± In fact, there was something he did not say to Cyrus. Bruce thought he could not control Cyrus when he showed his true strength. But now that Cyrus was injured, he thought he could use that to gain control over him. To him, it was a good thing. Levi, on the other hand, had already escaped from Keerea. Someone as powerful as him could get out of any situation even if he was only given the slightest chance. However, Levi felt puzzled about what happened earlier. Why did Cyrus let me escape? He even revealed a chance for me to escape. Oh, it must be that seal! Levi remembered Cyrus assisted him to escape after seeing the seal that had fallen out of his shirt. Chapter 2086 Chapter 2086 Chapter 2086 The ck Seal Levi hurriedly took out the ck seal. However, after staring at the ck seal for half a day, he still did not notice anything unusual about it. He had already observed the seal several times and found nothing mysterious about it. Why did Cyrus change his mind to help me after he saw it? The only exnation is that Cyrus recognizes it and is familiar with it. It might symbolize the status of the person. This seal is left to me by my master. Then, that should mean that it symbolizes the status or features of my master. Not to mention that Cyrus is of the same origin as me. Therefore, he should be acquainted with my master. That was why he has helped me to escape as he recognized my master¡¯s seal. He paused for a while before getting to a conclusion. Everything makes sense now. Cyrus is not my master. He¡¯s probably my master¡¯s student or has some other rtionship with my master. He probably knew who my master was. I¡¯m curious about the real identity of my master. Levi looked at the seal and realized something significant was hidden within the seal. He thought that it would be revealed bit by bit in the future. The next time he met Cyrus, he would ask about it. For the time being, he should consider how to deal with pure energy beings. On the other side, Bruce went to find Sammy. It turned out that Sammy did not leave Keerea. Instead, she was staying at the headquarters of Triple Group. Her status was unique as she was one of the direct lineages of Triple Group. The descendants of the Triple group would either engage in business or enter politics. The others were taken to theb when they were young for gene modifying experiments. There were even some bold ones who made arrangements while they were still pregnant. Sammy was in the group that was taken to theb to be modified when she was still a child. She was one of the most sessful, and Triple Group regarded her as a high-value asset. Especially this time, she managed to control the thirteen Genesis Devils from the Devil Genesis Project, and everyone in Triple Group witnessed her ability. That ability was equivalent to the Lab of Gods¡¯ strength. If Sammy were gone, no one would be able to control the thirteen Genesis Devils. Thus, nobody in their right mind would want Sammy to vanish. That was why all of Triple Group¡¯s high-ranking officials pleaded with Bruce. The truth was that Sammy did not betray the Lab of Gods. Instead, she was only forced to sow discord among them. Even though the Lab of Gods only considered Triple Group to be one of their subordinates, they did have a strongbat power that could be useful to the Lab of Gods. The Triple Group was still useful to them. As such, Bruce could onlypromise with them and let Sammy go this time. Sammy hesitated for half a day, but she did not reveal Levi¡¯s identity in the end. Inside the dark pce of the Sacred Organization, several people were kneeling on the ground. ¡°Dark Emperor, I want to report that Levi has escaped from Bruce interception and pursuit.¡± From above, a voice could be heard. ¡°Fine, I really thought that he will be captured this time.¡± Several people on the ground continued, ¡°However, Levi¡¯s actions have caused us problems. The Lab of Gods now suspects us of stealing their sunstones.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, Levi has clearly set us up.¡± The Dark Emperorughed and said, ¡°That¡¯s fine, let theme to me. I¡¯m not scared of them.¡± Then, the Dark Emperor left the ce. Then, he went to a secret room. From within the room, a person¡¯s scream could be heard. The person inside the room appeared to have been tortured in unimaginable ways. It was Zoey. Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. Ever since the Dark Emperor epted Zoey as his apprentice, he had promised to stimte her inner potential and make her even stronger. At the moment, Zoey was soaking in a pool. The water in the pool was red, and there was no way of knowing what it was. Zoey was being tortured inside the pool and was in excruciating pain. She looked as if she could not take it any longer. ¡°Endure it! Think about your revenge for your husband. His body was not spared when he died. Your enemy is still free and unfettered out there!¡± The Dark Emperor was stimting Zoey with his words. Zoey then began to scream madly, ¡°I want to get stronger! I want to hang on a little longer!¡± The Dark Emperor had a smile on his face after witnessing her reaction. He was satisfied with Zoey¡¯s current state and eager to witness the moment when she seeded. Chapter 2087 Chapter 2087 Chapter 2087 The Garrison Industry Bruce returned to the Lab of Gods with a sour mood. His superior consoled him, ¡°It¡¯s all right. It¡¯s rather normal that you¡¯re unable to deal with them.¡± ¡°Is this the level of the pure energy beings that you have produced?¡± Bruce could not refute the words of his superior and felt humiliated. This was the first time the pure energy beings were engaged in a real battle. Unfortunately, they did not show satisfactory results. ¡°Please don¡¯t worry. The pure energy beings are still in the experimental stage. Following this, I will create a perfect product.¡± His superior sneered at him and said, ¡°Suit yourself with your little experiments. Ourb is working on a project that is almost finished. When it¡¯s finished, it¡¯ll be able to subdue all other countries, haha¡­¡± Bruce¡¯s body trembled as he was shocked. Is my project on pure energy beings just a small experiment in the Lab of Gods? What exactly have they been working on in theb? Why does he have so much confidence? His superior looked through Bruce¡¯s thoughts and coldly said, ¡°This is a top-secret project of theb. Therefore, you are not qualified to participate unless you can solve the current problem with the sunstones.¡± Bruce felt inspired by his superior words. He swore that he would make it to the core of the Lab of Gods. Originally, he intended to entice Henry and the others to participate in an experiment. But it had to be stopped now to continue researching ways to improve. Original content from N?velDrama.Org. At that moment, Levi had already met up with Kirin. ¡°Finally, I am not disappointed.¡± Levi smiled. I¡¯ve brought men to war in the past, and we have done this many times. So, I can say that we feel normal doing this kind of stuff. But our enemy has changed, and they now have various kinds of methods at their disposal. Everyone, however, has held on and passed through it. Levi stroked his chin and said, ¡°We can¡¯t go on like this. How long do we want to remain hidden?¡± ¡°Then, what should we do?¡± someone asked. Kirin and Phoenix said at the same time, ¡°We use the sunstones.¡± Levi nodded and said, ¡°That¡¯s right. We can use it since it is an energy material.¡± ¡°They have the Lab of Gods. I think I should have ab of my own.¡± This was Levi¡¯s n. He wanted to collect any resources avable to him and make ab that could go against the Lab of Gods. His thought was the same as Wynona¡¯s Divine Dragon Experiment at the Gamma Tech training base a long time ago. Let¡¯s do it! Even if Levi was hiding in the shadows, he could still easily construct ab. He could arrange for everything he needed, such as money, resources, and technical staff. First, he made arrangements for the energy materials and resources. As for the technical staff, he needed to find them across thend of Erudia. Then, he nned to cooperate with other significant technology enterprises such as the Wilcox family and many more. The most important thing now was to find a spokesman for hisb. Levi had already thought of the most suitable candidate to do the job, and it was the Robed yer. After that, there was a period of peach and silence. While Levi was nning to construct theb, he was also thinking about ways to deal with the pure energy beings. Soon, theb¡¯s construction was about to bepleted. He had received help from the Wilcox family and the Hilton family from Goldenport Ind. Aside from that, Robed yer helped to get many other parties in Erudia to get involved in theb¡¯s construction secretly. They were allmitted to the research of modern weapons, science and technology. Finally, it was named the Garrison Industry. No one would notice it in the early stages because it was just getting started. Then, it could grow quietly in the shadows. When the Lab of Gods became aware of it, it was expected that the Garrison Industry had already grown to a significant scale. The first major project for the Garrison Industry was to figure out how to use sunstones as an energy source. Under the research of many research and development staffs, the sunstones were sessfully converted into energy. The result of the converted energy was really terrifying. Whenpared to other energy materials, the sunstones were far more powerful. It could significantly improve efficiency and increase the speed of research. The Garrison Industry had already put the sunstones to use in a month. While the Garrison Industry was frantically doing research, Bruce worked on his pure energy beings project. He had already gotten some significant results from it. Now, Bruce was more concerned with the quality than the quantity. Today¡¯s experiment subject was Henry, and he seeded. When he became a pure energy being, immense pressure started to spread to the wholeb¡­ It was as if God had appeared. Chapter 2088 Chapter 2088 Chapter 2088 Chain Reaction Bruce was rather pleased to see how things were going smoothly for Henry. They had endured so many disappointments, but finally, they had something to be proud of. Jared¡¯s n was to turn himself into a godly being that was above all humanity. He wanted to have the power to take out his opponents with just his mind! Bruce¡¯s invention, on the other hand, could turn a person into an invincible being with unique qualities. It also gave the person incredible strength, but that was all it could do. Finally, they had made some progress with Henry. There was still a long way to go before they were a match against Jared¡¯s invention, but at least they made some progress. ¡°Do the tests now!¡± Bruce had his people run some tests to see how strong Henry was as a fighter. The former was ever so delighted with the results. Henry was so strong that he was terrifying. Bruce reported to his superior immediately after the tests were done. He was praised for the result. ¡°Not bad. Keep it up.¡± Two short sentences were all it took to get Bruce excited. That means I can continue my research and have infinite resources to achieve the level of power that Jared has! Bruce had the Lab of Gods¡¯ support and the superparticle simr to the one Jared discovered. Hence, he was confident that he could replicate what Jared had done. Bruce didn¡¯t keep Henry under control after the former had run through all the tests. All Bruce needed was to control Henry at the crucial moments, so Henry was free most of the time. ¡°You will return to Erudia now. Your mission is¡­¡± It was strange, but Bruce was actually getting Henry to return to Erudia. ¡°You family will also return to Erudia once we finish running tests on them.¡± The month seemed peaceful and uneventful, but invisible winds of change had actually been howling in every corner of the world. That was especially for those working for the Ancient n. They were searching for one person like they had gone crazy. Erudia was the country that was affected the most. The Cardinal Hall and Eragon had detected that the Ancient ns they had all feared was starting to stir and wake up.Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. Even with everything that had happened in the modern world, the Ancient ns remained unaffected and powerful. That proved just how scary the forces in y were. They managed to get even the Cardinal Hall sweating bullets. The reason behind that fear was simple. Some of those powerful figures had been around as long as the Cardinal Hall had, and they might even be just as historic as the Eragon. Hence, even the Cardinal Hall was wary of them. In a way, these powerful figures had been so idle that many had forgotten about their existence. Many in the Cardinal Hall assumed that those figures never existed, and their stories were on the brink of fading awaypletely. Yet, the signs of their awakening were showing themselves. It seemed that the Ancient n had secretly sent its people out of hiding. Perhaps they were searching for something? Or someone? The Cardinal Hall was on edge. They sent their own people out to investigate the matter because the same thing had been happening all around the world. Signs of the Ancient n¡¯s emergence were everywhere. It feels like they are looking for something¡­ Those phenomena baffled various organizations in many countries Even Zarain¡¯s Shield had sensed that something was off, and they were confused as well. What could it be that got the Ancient n on every corner of the world to stir like that? The seal that Levi dropped the other day! Cyrus behaved out of norm after he saw that seal. The photo of the seal and the ancient manual had been shared on the encrypted side of the dark web¡­ No one knew if the two were connected. The Cardinal Hall was highly secure, so Shield couldn¡¯t gain ess to their information. Only a handful of members of the Ancient n could ess that. They wore the same expression Cyrus had on when they saw the image of the seal. They were utterly shocked! It was unbelievable! It was as if they had discovered a new element. Those expressions showed that they recognized and knew what the seal was. And that was why the Ancient n was stirred and why many were sent out of hiding. They were searching every inch of the world like a maniac, and the person they were looking for was the owner of the seal! In other words, they were looking for Levi. Levi, however, was unaware of how he had be the center of everybody¡¯s attention. He didn¡¯t know that many had gone out of hiding to look for him¡­ Everything was a massive chain reaction caused by a single seal. Chapter 2089 Chapter 2089 Chapter 2089 The Ones Who Set The Rules At that moment, Cyrus was the only one who knew who the seal belonged to. He was also the only person that was aware of the owner¡¯s actual identity. Naturally, that meant that Cyrus also knew about the Ancient n¡¯s manhunt. ¡°I can¡¯t believe that he is actually alive and has a disciple!¡± Cyrus was tearing up a little. It was as if he could die in peace after learning that truth. ¡°The world is about to change,¡± murmured Cyrus before he sighed. He was the only one who knew what the seal truly entailed. Now that the seal has resurfaced, the Ancient n will reveal itself again. They are the true rulers of this world and control the ancient powers that can turn the world upside down. In a way, the Ancient n was the source of all their heritage. The technique book, magical techniques¡­ They were the true source of it all. As for the fighters that set up the Gods¡¯ Promise¡­ Well, those were just children ying with foam swords in the eyes of the Ancient n. Those fighters most likely inherited scrapped scrolls and trained in ordance with the teachings there. They never knew that they barely scratched the surface of what the Ancient ns knew and had. It was nothing more than recycled trash. Cyrus chuckled all of a sudden. He was looking forward to the Ancient n showing up. Things are about to get really exciting. At the training base of the Lab of Gods. There were four people there. One of them was ying a deck of cards with a joker printed at the back of every piece of card. He would cackle every once in a while, and his voice was ridiculously creepy. Of the four people present, one of them was Bruce¡¯s superior. They were discussing a single matter at the time. This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . Naturally, the topic of their discussion was how the Ancient n had been stirred. The Lab of Gods was a powerful organization, so it was only natural that they had noticed the change. ¡°What triggered this change?¡± asked one of them. ¡°We don¡¯t know for sure yet, but we heard the rumor about how it was something shared on the dark web. Unfortunately, that section of the dark web was more secure than the other parts, so we can¡¯t gain ess to it.¡± ¡°We have tons of hackers on our payroll! How are we still locked out?¡± ¡°Haven¡¯t you heard? That website is created by a hacker known as the Hacking God, and no one, not even us, can break through his firewall.¡± ¡°This is really strange. Why are so many members of the Ancient n suddenly showing up?¡± ¡°Yeah, that is strange, especially since they didn¡¯t even budge when we set up the Gods¡¯ Promise.¡± Turned out, the Lab of Gods was responsible for setting up the Gods¡¯ Promise. The truth was that the Lab of Gods had been around for quite some time. They were operating even before technology overtook the entire world. They wanted to increase their own efficiency and effectiveness, so they set up the Gods¡¯ Promise to restrain the fighters. Those restraints removed a lot of obstacles in the Lab of Gods¡¯ path and allowed them to grow exponentially. That was why they became that strong. Hence, it would not be an exaggeration to say that the Gods¡¯ Promise yed a huge role in their sess. The man ying the poker cards stoppedughing. He scoffed, ¡°Of course, they were idle. The Gods¡¯ Promise never affected them or waned their power! If it had, they would¡¯ve shown up ages ago to destroy us.¡± Bruce¡¯s superior nodded and replied, ¡°Yes, you¡¯re right. At the end of the day, the Gods¡¯ Promise wouldn¡¯t threaten them. It wasn¡¯t powerful enough to even scratch them! Still, they are taking action now, so it is likely that something had caught their attention or threatened their wellbeing.¡± Everyone sighed. ¡°The only problem is that we don¡¯t know what that thing is! Our power, as much as it is, still isn¡¯t enough. We have to be stronger.¡± ¡°That¡¯s true. The information has already been shared on the dark web; yet, we have no idea what is going on!¡± Bruce¡¯s expression was grim when he dered, ¡°What we must do next is to pay attention to the Ancient ns. We will surely find some clues if we keep an eye on them.¡± ¡°Why don¡¯t we just cooperate or negotiate a deal with them? That way, they will share their secret with us,¡± suggested ady who had been quiet until that moment. A delighted glow shed past everybody else¡¯s eyes. ¡°That is a great idea! I¡¯ll get our people to work on it right away.¡± Chapter 2090 Chapter 2090 Chapter 2090 Henry Lopez The Demon The man who the Ancient ns had been looking for, Levi, was actually in solitary training at that moment. He needed to find a way to deal with the pure energy beings. They were no longer the Lab of Gods¡¯ core. It could be said that the pure energy beings were a mountain of obstacles that was sitting right in front of Levi. Hence, he had to eliminate them. It was undeniable that Levi loved researching and was gifted in it. He had already started examining every single Forbidden Technique that his master had entrusted him with. Since I am not allowed to use Forbidden Technique, I will just have to alter them to create something new but equally powerful. My new techniques may stem from the Forbidden Technique, but it is still something new. Master had forbidden me from using the Forbidden Technique, but I can definitely use techniques of my own creation and design. No one knew where Levi was at that moment. Even Azure Dragon and the others were kept in the dark about his location. Their only missions during that period were to further develop Garrison Industry and keep an eye on the Lab of Gods. On the other side. Henry had returned to Erudia. He stood on North Hampton¡¯s ground and spread his arms. As he did so, a terrifying aura seeped out of him. It was as if a demon had descended. He walked into the Lopez residence via the front door. That caused amotion right away. The Lopez family had remained connected to the Great Family of Westford and hadn¡¯t changed. There was a time when the Lopez family was one of the most prominent families, but as time passed, they became weaker. At that moment, they had to bow down to many others. It was a time when powerful fighters were abundant, so even the Great Family of Westford had turned into nothing more than ants. The Lopez family had to be careful not to offend anyone or they would risk being annihted. Zoey and Forlevia were nowhere to be seen, especially after they were taken into The Cardinal Hall. Their location was beyond secretive. Hence, the other members of the Lopez family couldn¡¯t contact them or ask for their help. ¡°Huh? Henry is back?¡± Harry and Cora were quick to rush over after learning about that. Everyone else followed suit. Even Robert and the others had gone over. When they heard that Henry was back, they assumed that the rest of his family had returned as well. Most regarded Henry and his family as deadbeats because they were chased out of Zarain and were no longer a citizen in any country. They were like barbarians, and it felt like they were no different from being dead. Hence, it was only natural that everyone was surprised to hear about how he had returned. When they finally saw Henry, they thought that the guy seemed different. It was as if he had turned into an emotionless robot, and they could no longer recognize him. ¡°Henry, you¡¯re back! Where are the others? How are the kids doing?¡± Harry and Cora were looking behind Henry because they wanted to see how their other grandchildren were. ¡°Yeah, and how are the other members of the ck family?¡± asked Meredith. Henry scoffed and replied, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. They¡¯ll return soon after.¡± He knew what Bruce was nning and was aware that his family would be experimented on. The experiment will be a sess, and they will all be sent over to Erudia. ¡°Really? Where are they now?¡± urged the others. Henry grinned and replied, ¡°They are receiving the best gift they have ever gotten. It will change their life, and once they go through it, the power yers within Erudia will shift!¡± Henry enjoyed the sensation of being in control of everything. ¡°Did you return illegally? If I remember correctly, Erudia has a restraining order out against people like you. You are not allowed to set foot within its borders,¡± scolded Thierry. ¡°Yeah, the restraining order is still in effect. You are not allowed to enter Erudia and might actually cause trouble for us!¡± chimed in the other members of the Great Family of Westford. Their words reminded Cora that Henry was banned from entering. Henry¡¯s expression slowly changed, and he looked monstrous and evil. ¡°Oh, the restraining order? Haha¡­!¡± Henry scoffed before he put his hand out and controlled the forces around him. Thierry, who was over ten meters away, lost control instantly and was pulled to Henry. Crack! Henry snapped the guy¡¯s neck immediately after, and Thierry died just like that. Crack! Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. The next victim was George, who was the most powerful fighter in Westford. That still wasn¡¯t enough. Henry went on a rampage and continued to kill mercilessly. It didn¡¯t take long before he killed dozens of fighting experts who were with the Great Family of Westford. Everyone else was bbergasted as they stood in the yard. ¡°There was a time when you lot keep ordering me around, and I have long wanted to kill all of you,¡± shared Henry. His aura was powerful, and it looked as if a demon had descended on everyone. He even challenged, ¡°No one in Erudia will ever be a match against me!¡± Chapter 2091 Chapter 2091 Chapter 2091 The Master Of North Hampton Henry¡¯s style was horrifying, and he stunned everyone there. He was like a vengeful god at that moment. Everyone stared with their eyes bulging. When did Henry be so powerful? That strength will likely overwhelm the entire North Hampton! What exactly did he go through? Wasn¡¯t he abandoned? How did hee so scary? It was a time and age where most had already seen all kinds of fighters. Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. However, Henry was on another level. The strength he held could topple all the fighters in every part of North Hampton. Everyone rushed over. It seemed that time truly had changed. Erudia had fighters stationed around their borders so that they could deal with sudden issues that arise. Those fighters were sent by The Cardinal Hall and the Dragonites. Their team, as a whole, was regarded as the Protectors. After learning about the sudden change in North Hampton, the Protectors stationed there hurried over. ¡°What¡¯s going on? Who¡¯s making a scene here in North Hampton?¡± A Protector came to reprimand the criminal. ¡°What is this? You ignored the restraining order and entered Erudia without permission! You even went on a killing rampage. Boys, we¡¯re taking him in.¡± The Protectors attacked immediately after learning what had happened. A cruel smile crept up on Henry¡¯s lips, and he growled, ¡°You¡¯re dead!¡± What happened next was a one-sided massacre. It didn¡¯t matter how strong the Protectors actually were. They were just helpless bunnies when faced with Henry. The Protectors just died! One by one, the hundreds of Protectors stationed in North Hampton fell. No one survived. Henry had killed off every single one of them. He was simply too strong, and he took out everyone on his own. ¡°Anyone else wants to challenge me?¡± Henry¡¯s eyes scanned the several thousand men on site. Thump! Thump! One after another, everyone knelt down. ¡°We are willing to take you as our master. You are now the Master of North Hampton!¡± They weren¡¯t idiots, and they knew that surviving was the most important thing to do at that moment. Henry was way too strong, and they would die if they refused to bow down. Harry, Cora and the others were in shock when they saw how several thousand fighters had all knelt down. That was the level of power and wealth that they had been dreaming of their entire life. Despite their old age, they had never experienced shock like that before. Henry grinned upon seeing that. Hemented, ¡°So this is what it feels like to be a fighter?¡± He truly wanted to thank Bruce at that moment. Naturally, Henry knew that he could do so much more than just that. Conquering North Hampton was just the tip of the iceberg. His true goal was to conquer the whole of Erudia. Erudia will surely be under our control once the others return after going through the experiments. Bruce had told Henry that the people in the Lab of Gods were the only ones that could kill him. Thetter didn¡¯t even need to worry if he bumped into any expert in Erudia or if he couldn¡¯t defeat his opponent. Henry would remain unkible even if he was somehow defeated. ¡°From now on, the Lopez family will be the head of North Hampton, understand?¡± growled Henry evilly. The thousands of people on site nodded simultaneously. The Lopez family rose to the top of North Hampton within a single day. Strong fighters from the region and business tycoons all came to visit them. Several hundred cars gathered around the Lopez residence, and the queue stretched on for miles. The gifts the visitors brought with them also filled the garages in the Lopez residence. Henry killed a lot of people that day, and the people he murdered included the Protectors. However, he was too strong. Hence, it was likely that The Cardinal Hall wouldn¡¯t hold him responsible for the chaos he created. They might even recruit him. The fighters and the business tycoons that were visiting the Lopez residence were all too weak to butt in on the matter. All they could think about was to admit defeat and butter the guy up just so they could survive. Harry, Cora, and the others were ecstatic. Their dream had finally been realized, and they were finally at the top of North Hampton. They didn¡¯t need to rely on anyone else. All they needed was to be a member of the Lopez family, and they owe it all to their son. Any parent would be proud of that level of achievement. The Lopez and ck families were eagerly waiting for the others to return. ¡°That was why I said that they made the right choice when they left Erudia and went to Zarain. None of you believed me. See? Now they¡¯ve proved me right and are returning as skilled fighters.¡± ¡°I know right? I can¡¯t believe we went to Levi earlier and begged him to do something about the restraining order. Gah, that was so embarrassing.¡± Everyone was discussing the matter excitedly. ¡°By the way, how are Aaron and his wife?¡± asked Henry all of a sudden when he thought about them. Chapter 2092 Chapter 2092 Chapter 2092 Forcing The Cardinal Hall ¡°They¡¯re here. Gah, those two are the most useless of the bunch.¡± ¡°Get them over quickly!¡± instructed Harry unhappily. It didn¡¯t take long before Aaron and his wife were brought to Henry. The two of them actually knew all about what had happened, and they were aware of how Henry had be a skilled fighter. That was why they had been hiding away to avoid any conflict with him. To their dismay, Henry thought about them despite all that. ¡°Do you still recognize me, Aaron?¡± asked Henry with a smile. ¡°That¡¯s a funny joke. How could we not recognize you when you¡¯re my brother?¡± Aaron didn¡¯t even dare to look at Henry when the former replied. ¡°Hah, your brother? Have you ever seen me as your brother at all? Where were you when we were cast out and when our parents tried to get us back to Erudia? ¡°And where were you when they begged your son-inw to lift the restraining order that he imposed on us?¡± Henry was so angry that he was roaring. ¡°That¡¯s not it. Henry, we didn¡¯t mean to¡­¡± Aaron and his wife panicked. They didn¡¯t even know how to exin everything. Henryughed boisterously and cut their words short. The formermented, ¡°And look at how things are now. Your son-inw is dead, your daughter is missing, and your granddaughter is nowhere to be seen. Karma has befallen you! ¡°Don¡¯t worry, though. I won¡¯t kill you. I want you to watch as I conquer all of Erudia. ¡°It¡¯s a pity that Levi is dead, though. I would¡¯ve enjoyed killing him¡­ Wait, his mother is still alive, right?¡± Original content from N?velDrama.Org. Henry sneered like a blood-thirsty animal. The truth was that his emotions no longer existed, and he could no longer love. He only led the Lopez family to glory because he enjoyed the sensation of being in control. ¡°Yes, his mother is still alive, but she is well protected. Levi¡¯s Team Of Secret Warriors, which he had put together when he was still alive, is protecting her, so it¡¯s not wise to go after her,¡± reported someone immediately to butter Henry up. ¡°Someone is protecting her, eh? Haha! Like they can defend her against me?¡± scoffed Henry. His secondary mission from Bruce was that he must go after Emma. Henry¡¯s primary mission, on the other hand, was to cause as much disruption as possible. The more chaos he created, the better things would be for them. It would not be a sessful implementation until Henry had forced The Cardinal Hall to attack. Bruce¡¯s n went way beyond that, though. He only needed one perfect pure energy being, and that being had to be either simr to or more powerful than Jared. One¡­ that was all he needed. That was why the second act of his n was about to y out. He gathered all the resources he could in order to create that perfect pure energy being. The only reason he created imperfect pure energy beings like Henry was that they would y a role in his uing n. He would send all these imperfect pure energy beings to Erudia and disrupt the peace within the country. He might even get them to cause a disaster. His true objective, however, wasn¡¯t to cause mayhem. Instead, he wanted to learn the true magnitude of Erudia¡¯s powers. In other words, he wanted to know what The Cardinal Hall was truly capable of. Bruce was using pure energy beings like Henry to test The Cardinal Hall¡¯s power. Once Henry and the others return to Erudia, they would inevitably cause a huge scene, and The Cardinal Hall would have to show up eventually. Regardless of whether The Cardinal Hall managed to kill Henry and the others off, Bruce would benefit from the ordeal. It would be best if the Cardinal Hall failed to kill Henry and the others because Bruce could then get Henry and the others to destroy Erudia. However, if The Cardinal Hall seeded in killing Henry and the others, then Bruce would learn of the Cardinal Hall¡¯s true power. It was a win-win because that information would help the Lab of Gods create a n to overtake Erudia. Henry was the only one that had returned, and the effects of his arrival were already visible. Bruce was happy with that result. All that was left was for Henry to continue making a mess. Shaun, Fabian, and the others would be returning soon as well, and disaster was imminent with a bunch of pure energy beings gathering in Erudia. After receiving his mission, Henry went over to South Hampton in person to go after Emma. The Protectors of South Hampton and the fighters in the surrounding region fled after hearing about it. They were terrified of identally getting in the guy¡¯s way. By then, The Cardinal Hall and the Dragonites had already learned all about the ruckus that Henry had caused in North Hampton. ¡°Henry Lopez is stronger than ever before, and our people stationed at the border never even detected his presence!¡± Chapter 2093 Chapter 2093 Chapter 2093 Unstoppable ¡°What happened to him? How did an ordinary guy like him suddenly be so strong?¡± That was the question in everybody¡¯s mind. ¡°Investigate the matter now! While you¡¯re at it, figure out where he is heading next.¡± ¡°He¡¯s going to South Hampton, and it looks like he is after Levi¡¯s mother.¡± ¡°What the hell is he trying to do? This behavior is out of the norm!¡± The Dragonites and The Cardinal Hall had started working on the matter. They even sent their specialists to North Hampton to figure things out. In all that time, they never knew that Henry was only there to test their capabilities. The Lab of Gods¡¯ experiments were so dangerous that they were rming. However, no one knew just how powerful its trump card was. It was likely that even Bruce had no idea the extent of that organization¡¯s power. That was why Levi was slowly but surely investigating the matter. Simrly, Eragon and The Cardinal Hall, which were protecting Erudia, were equally mysterious. No one knew exactly how powerful they were. Hence, they were also being testing. The truth was that The Cardinal Hall had already fallen into their enemy¡¯s trap when they took action. Henry never hid away. He marched down the street and practically made it a public affair as he went to go after Levi¡¯s mother. That news spread like wildfire. The Team Of Secret Warriors, who used to work for Levi, showed up as well. They had to protect Emma. Simrly, Wynona and Mia rushed back as soon as they learned that the Joneses would be in trouble. ¡°The Crown King had passed on, and we can¡¯t let his mother get harmed!¡± More and more people traveled to South Hampton to protect Emma. A war was about to take ce. As Henry traveled to South Hampton, he was ambushed by a lot of experts from every field. Everyone was there to stop him. Unfortunately, Henry was too strong for them. He was the pure energy being that was approved by Bruce and the Lab of Gods, so his strength was undeniable. He killed every single fighting expert that went after him, and it seemed that no one could stop him. The people who were guarding Emma started to worry. Henry was undefeatable, and stopping him seemed like an impossible feat. Will we be able to aplish our mission? Some timeter. Henry had reached the Jones residence. Countless fighters had already gathered around the Jones residence by then. The Dragonites and The Cardinal Hall sent their men over as well. Henry scanned the crowd and sneered, ¡°I am only here today to kill Levi Garrison¡¯s mother. However, if anyone else tries to stop me, I will kill them!¡± How arrogant and proud¡­ All that stemmed from the ridiculous strength he possessed at the time. ¡°You can forget about getting to Mr. Garrison¡¯s mother because we won¡¯t even let you get close to her!¡± The fighting experts were ready toy down their lives for Emma. ¡°Kill him!¡± Henry was like a hellhound from the deepest pit of Hell, and he started killing mercilessly. The pure energy being was simply too strong. It was almost impossible to touch him, so killing him was out of the question. It didn¡¯t take long before a mountain of corpses sit in front of Henry, and their blood dripped down like a crimson river streaming down from a mountain. It didn¡¯t matter how strong the fighters were. They still weren¡¯t on par with Henry. ¡°You think you can flee? I won¡¯t let that happen!¡± Henry could detect everything that was happening in his surrounding area, so he was quick to learn that someone was trying to help Emma flee the ce. Boom! It didn¡¯t take long before he vanished before everybody¡¯s eyes. When he showed up again, he was standing in the forest behind the Jones residence. He was standing right in front of Emma and was blocking her way. ¡°You should all leave. He only wants me dead, so there is no need for the rest of you to sacrifice unnecessarily!¡± Emma was trying her best to get those protecting her to leave because she didn¡¯t want anyone else to die for her sake. ¡°No! Mr. Garrison is dead, so no matter what, we can¡¯t let you perish too!¡± The bodyguards were ridiculously firm. ¡°You boys take her and run. We¡¯ll buy you some time.¡± Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. A bunch of fighting experts went after Henry immediately after. Unfortunately, Henry instantly broke through. Every single one of them exploded in a matter of seconds. ¡°Do you really think you can escape from me? Never!¡± Henry sneered. He showed up right in front of Emma a secondter and reached for her. Boom! Just then, a person suddenly showed up and forced Henry to back away with just one punch. Wynona had shown up! ¡°Mia, take Aunt Emma and run. I¡¯ll deal with this guy,¡± said Wynona. Mia didn¡¯t waste any time and was quick to leave with Emma. A cruel grin showed up on Henry¡¯s lips as hemented, ¡°You are good, and your power is abundant. However, you will die at my hands today. None of you can protect her!¡± Chapter 2094 Chapter 2094 Chapter 2094 Wynona And The Robed yer Failed ¡°Are you sure? Things are not set in stone though,¡± replied Wynona before she attacked immediately after. Wynona was ridiculously strong at that moment. She was able to draw out her strength with extreme ease and precision at the time. Boom! Bang! Crash! It seemed that Henry had finally met his match. He couldn¡¯t kill Wynona easily and within seconds unlike he did with everyone else. For a moment there, Wynona had him stuck in one ce. Shended punch after punch on Henry, but his distorted and injured body healed itself immediately after. Hence, he remained unaffected. The speed at which he healed himself was different from the way everyone else healed themselves. He was a pure energy being, so he no longer had a physical body to begin with. In a way, he was just energized atoms. Wynona¡¯s attacks were as aggressive as the most terrifying tsunami and the scariest tornado. However, she still couldn¡¯t hurt Henry. He was unstoppable! Henry had shown just how terrifying pure energy beings could be. It didn¡¯t matter how powerful or skilled Wynona was. She simply couldn¡¯t hurt him. Henry stood there and let Wynona hit him but even then, he remained unscathed. ¡°My turn now.¡± As two previous pure energy beings had limited power, the experiments done on Henry¡¯s body were improved. That was why Henry¡¯s power was horrifying. Boom! Henry threw a punch mercilessly. ¡°Ah!¡± Wynona was hit so hard that she flew backwards. It seemed that she was no match against Henry, after all. Still, she got up and continued fighting. The downside was that Henry was too strong, and Wynona flew backward once more. That battle shook the entire Erudia to its core. Even Garrison Industry received the news. Naturally, that meant that Azure Dragon and the others learned about it as well. ¡°We should report this to our boss, but we don¡¯t even know where he is now! Maybe we should just go rescue everyone on our own.¡± Azure Dragon and the others were about to leave when the Robed yer showed up to stop them. This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . ¡°Everyone here has an even more important mission on hand, so you can¡¯t risk exposing yourselves. No one is paying attention to you now, but once you reveal yourselves, Mr. Garrison¡¯s n will be even more difficult to implement. You guys stay. I¡¯ll go and deal with the matter instead,¡± suggested the Robed yer. After saying his piece, the Robed yer left. Henry didn¡¯t want to continue wasting his time with Wynona, so he knocked her out and chased after Emma. By then, Mia had already taken Emma far away, but Henry still managed to catch up to them. ¡°You can never run away from me!¡± dered Henry evilly. The Dragonites and The Cardinal Hall sent their experts over right away to defeat Henry, but they were not a match against him. Every single one of them fell. Mia and her people were even less capable, so they definitely couldn¡¯t stop Henry. Only Wynona was stronger and could at least hold him off for a while. ¡°Forget about it. Just let him kill me. All I ask, Henry Lopez, is that you let everyone else go.¡± Emma didn¡¯t want anyone else to sacrifice their lives for her. ¡°That will never happen, for I am here!¡± announced someone in an icy tone. The Robed yer had arrived. The Cardinal Hall was about to get out the big guns, but they paused when they saw the guy there. With this dude around, it is likely that Henry Lopez won¡¯t be able to further disrupt the peace. All of Erudia was paying attention to that fight. Naturally, Bruce and the others had been monitoring the situation closely as well. The Robed yer was worshipped in Raysonia as a deity, and many looked up to him. Him showing up made everyone else felt safer. It seemed that everything could be solved with him around. Even Emma, Mia, and the others thought so. The Robed yer is here, so Henry will surely fail now. The moment the Robbed yer showed up, Bruce ordered Henry, ¡°Kill him!¡± ¡°Understood.¡± A battle ensued. The Robbed yer didn¡¯t hold back and gave the battle everything he had. He went all out. After Levi gave the Robed yer some pointers, thetter¡¯s strength grew to a whole new level. Hence, everyone was looking at the incredibly powerful Robbed yer at the time. Unfortunately, Henry was still stronger. He was indestructible and unkible, so it didn¡¯t matter how terrifying the Robbed yer was. Thetter simply couldn¡¯t kill the former. In fact, the Robbed yer couldn¡¯t even injure Henry. That was just how scary and how powerful pure energy beings were! After the initial assessment, Henry started retaliating. As time passed, the Robbed yer began backing away. The battle ended with the Robbed yer¡¯s utter defeat where he couldn¡¯t even get back up anymore. Chapter 2095 Chapter 2095 Chapter 2095 Who Else Would Come To Your Rescue Erudia was in dead silence the second the Robbed yer fell. ¡°What kind of a monster is that?¡± ¡°He defeated the Robbed yer? Is there anyone out there who is a match against him?¡± Bruce was delighted. Seeing how Henry had defeated the Robbed yer made Bruce feel immensely proud. The Robbed yer was worshipped as a deity after that one battle where he annihted The Dark Sun. That made him an extremely important figure in Erudia¡­ maybe even in the entire world. Hence, defeating the Robbed yer was basically equivalent to destroying the holiest part of everybody¡¯s heart. The council members of the Lab of Gods called right away to praise Bruce. They also promoted him and gave him more power. That got Bruce even more excited. He was tempted to create more pure energy beings and send them over to Erudia. At that moment, he was already picturing how the Lopez and ck families would all be converted into pure energy beings. They will wreak havoc in all of Erudia¡­ ¡°Keep pushing. Threaten Levi Garrison¡¯s mother and force The Cardinal Hall to attack!¡± instructed Bruce to Henry. On the field. Henry had his leg on the Robbed yer¡¯s neck as he threatened, ¡°All I need to do is push, and he¡¯ll drop dead! I¡¯d like to see who else woulde to rescue Levi Garrison¡¯s mother.¡± Thousands of people had heard the news and rushed over. Most of them used to serve under Levi or had received his help in the past. Hence, everyone was ready to die for Emma. However, seeing the powerful Robbed yer¡¯s defeat¡­ That got everyone to be quiet. How are we supposed to fight this creature? We might have more people on our side, but there is no way we can protect her. Henry was simply too strong. Various organizations had been observing and analyzing Henry. In a matter of hours, the guy had already been gged and ranked as a highly dangerous individual. The problem was that even at that moment, no one knew how Henry suddenly became that strong. The council members in Dragonites sent a request to The Cardinal Hall and asked them to help stop Henry. If Henry continues walking down this path, he will create a disaster. The Cardinal Hall agreed to help out and was making the necessary arrangements. Help would be there, but they needed some time. That was understandable since The Cardinal Hall¡¯s experts were usually in solitary training. Some would be in solitude for decades or even up to a century before they show themselves. Even members of The Cardinal Hall might not have met any of them. They were very much like the Eragon and would only reveal themselves when Erudia was in grave danger. That¡¯s right. Henry might be strong, but things hadn¡¯t progress to the extent where Erudia was in grave danger. By right, neither Eragon nor the Cardinal Hall would show up just to save one person, but Levi had contributed too much to the country. Hence, they made an exception for his mother. Sending their men over was the best they could do at that moment. ¡°The Cardinal Hall is going to send their experts over, but it will take them some time to do that. We must hold Henry back until then.¡± ¡°Then we must join forces!¡± Wynona had since regained some of her strength, so she was leading everyone. Emma, on the other hand, was trying to convince them to just sacrifice her. However, was anyone really there to protect Emma? Perhaps they were there to protect their family and their country¡­ Emma had since turned into a symbol of hope and family for the country, so they would let anyone else fall but her. ¡°Do you really think you can stop me?¡± scoffed Henry. Wynona joined forces with the others, and they began circling around Henry. The Robbed yer managed to free himself and joined in the fight as well. It was undeniable that everyone worked better when a leader was there to guide them. At the very least, they were able to do the most damage and made it so that it was difficult for Henry to crush them. The downside was that Henry was simply too strong. Everyone was united and yed to their strengths to maximize the impact on Henry. The truth was that theirbined attack still couldn¡¯t hurt Henry, but they could buy some time for The Cardinal Hall to send their expert over. Their efforts might seem meager, but it was effective. Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. They actually managed to hold Henry off for a while. Unfortunately, Henry¡¯s attack became more aggressive after he figured out what they were trying to do. At first, they thought that they could buy the Cardinal Hall thirty minutes, but Henry had since sped up and became more aggressive. Ten minutes¡­ It only took Henry ten minutes to kick Wynona, the Robbed yer, and all other fighting experts out of the way. There were several thousand fighters there, but none could even stand. In fact, Wynona and the others didn¡¯t even have the strength to crawl. Emma was the only one left there. In a matter of seconds, Henry zipped to Emma and threatened, ¡°Now, let¡¯s see if there is anyone around to rescue you.¡± Chapter 2096 Chapter 2096 Chapter 2096 Who Is The One That Rescued Emma ¡°N-no!¡± Wynona and the others screamed with a broken heart, but there was nothing else they could do. They watched in agony and despair. It seemed that only the fighters from The Cardinal Hall could defeat Henry at that point. ¡°Kill her! We don¡¯t need to threaten her or hold her hostage. Killing her will be sufficient, and The Cardinal hall will be forced to retaliate,¡± ordered Bruce, whose voice came running into Henry¡¯s ears. ¡°Understood!¡± ¡°Kill her!¡± Henry threw a punch at Emma. That single punch could kill her instantly. Mia, Wynona, and the others teared up. No one wanted to see it happen. In the end, we can¡¯t keep her safe. Just before the punch reached Emma, a silhouette zipped over at a speed that even Henry couldn¡¯t detect. Original content from N?velDrama.Org. Bang! The opponent threw a punch as well, and that forced Henry to back away. The mysterious man grabbed Emma and left immediately after. He moved like lightning and disappeared without a trace. Henry chased after the guy right away, but the mysterious man was too fast. No one could even register what had happened. Despite that, Henry was able to chase after the guy. As they ran, several fighting experts showed up to stop Henry. They didn¡¯t care that Henry would kill them instantly and were simply trying to slow him down. That was why they attacked in four or five batches to disrupt Henry¡¯s flow. Each batch might only be able to buy the mysterious man several seconds, but they still managed to buy enough time for Emma to escape. No one was there for Henry to chase after when he finally finished dealing with everyone. Despite his strength, he was unable to trace the guy or follow him. The mysterious man had vanished without a trace. Henry was bbergasted, and so was everyone else. It was obvious that their opponent came prepared. Heck, he even chose the people who would stand in Henry¡¯s way and buy him enough time to escape with Emma! ¡°W-who was that?¡± Everyone was stunned and confused. Obviously, that wasn¡¯t the fighter from The Cardinal Hall. If he was, he would not have rescued Emma via an ambush. He would fight head-on instead. So who is the person who rescued Emma? Everyone who used to be indebted to or in league with Levi is here. Hell, even the Robbed yer and the Team Of Secret Warriors are here, so who could that mysterious person be? And the guy is incredibly powerful. He actually managed to rescue Emma when Henry had his grip on her. That act was so reckless that it was basically equivalent to plucking the tiger¡¯s tooth! Even the Robbed yer had to admit that he wasn¡¯t as strong. He wasn¡¯t sure if he had the strength to rescue anyone who was being held by Henry. Moreover, it seems that the guy is well-versed in the kind of power that Henry has. The former didn¡¯t waste a second and left as soon as he rescued Emma. He even set up obstacles to buying himself enough time to flee! This is all nned¡­ Everyone was stunned and confused. They didn¡¯t know who it was that rescued Emma. No matter how they analyzed it, they simply couldn¡¯t figure out who the mysterious person was. Even the Robbed yer was bbergasted, and he was the only person on site who knew that Levi was still alive! Was that Levi? It seems unlikely, though. Given the guy¡¯s style, he would not have left after rescuing Emma. He will definitely stay and kill Henry. Moreover, he is in solitary training now, so it¡¯s not possible for him to show up here¡­ Did Azure Dragon and the others stage this rescue? The Robbed yer was quick to dismiss thatst thought. They are skilled fighters, but they are not so strong that they¡¯d have what it takes to rescue someone who is within Henry¡¯s grasp¡­ So who is that mysterious man? Despite the confusion, the Robbed yer still wasn¡¯t the most dumb-founded guy there. That honor belonged to Henry. He was so angry that he almost lost his mind. The second he set foot in Erudia, he felt like he was a God who was in control of everything. Yet, someone rescued his victim at the most crucial moment. That was such an insult to him. Henry was furious, but Bruce¡¯s rage burned even wilder. ¡°What the hell happened, Henry? How could you let someone rescue her when she is right in front of you? Ah, you useless piece of trash! You can¡¯t even manage to kill a weak, helpless woman. You are such a stupid dumba*s!¡± Hearing Bruce¡¯s diss got Henry even angrier. He took off right away and started searching blindly for Emma. I must kill her or this will leave an insulting mark on my record! On the other side. Emma had already been taken to a safe spot by then. She stared at the stranger standing right in front of her and thanked him. After that, she asked, ¡°Are you connected to Levi?¡± ¡°Uhm, we¡¯re acquainted, but I won¡¯t dare to impose or call myself hisrade,¡± replied the guy. ¡°Then, will it be alright for me to know who you are?¡± asked Emma, who was extremely curious. ¡°Of course. Actually, I am¡­¡± Chapter 2097 Chapter 2097 Chapter 2097 You Are His Master The guy grinned and replied, ¡°Yeah, they call me the Fiery Demon.¡± That¡¯s right. The person who rescued Emma in a nick of time was none other than Cyrus. He had been eager to serve Levi ever since he saw the seal on him. First, he let Levi go, and then he went to rescue Levi¡¯s mother. Cyrus even rescued the woman from his own partner. If Bruce were to learn about everything Cyrus had done, it was likely that the former would get so angry that he would die of high blood pressure. After Cyrus shared his reasons with Bruce, thetter trusted the formerpletely and allowed the former to cooperate with the Lab of Gods for free. Even after everything that had happened, Bruce still wouldn¡¯t think that Cyrus was the traitor. Who would¡¯ve thought that the guy would betray everyone after seeing the seal? Heck, he even went against his words twice in a row. ¡°You¡¯re the Fiery Demon?¡± It was obvious that Emma knew all about who the Fiery Demon was. The Dark Sun once spread fake news about Levi being the Fiery Demon¡¯s heir to drive a wedge between Levi and hisrade. That made Levi the target of countless assassins, and that was why Emma remembered that name well. I can¡¯t believe that the Fiery Demon is the one who came to my rescue. ¡°Are you my son¡¯s master?¡± asked Emma curiously. Sigh. The Fiery Demon sighed. Me? As Levi Garrison¡¯s master? I am not powerful enough, nor I am worthy of that. Heck, I might not even be worthy of being his servant! ¡°Please rest here for now. It¡¯d be dangerous if you leave the ce,¡± informed Cyrus as he helped Emma settle down. The truth was that there was no need to worry about Emma¡¯s safety at all. Cyrus could just share the news about how Emma was the mother of the person who owned the seal. That would prompt every member of the Ancient ns to run over and protect her. ¡­¡­ The first thing the Robbed yer did after the fight was to go to Azure Dragon and the others. He asked if they were the one who rescued Emma. ¡°No, that wasn¡¯t our doing.¡± ¡°We aren¡¯t strong enough!¡± Everyone was stunned. ¡°Who do you think the mysterious guy is?¡± The Robbed yer was basically asking Azure Dragon and the others to analyze the situation. It¡¯s possible that the mysterious man is someone none of us know. ¡°I don¡¯t know. I can¡¯t think of anyone except the boss himself, but he is still in solitary training¡­¡± Everyone shook their heads. ¡°Should we report this matter to the boss? It¡¯s his mother, after all, so it is a grave matter,¡± said Phoenix. The Robbed yer shook his head and replied, ¡°There¡¯s no need for that. Just let Mr. Garrison train in peace. The mysterious man jumped through so many hoops to rescue Emma, so I am sure she is fine. Besides, I will go look for her.¡± ¡°That¡¯s true. If he can rescue Emma, then he probably has what it takes to keep her safe as well.¡± Everything Henry did in Erudia was no more than a tv show for the council members of the Lab of Gods. They would p andpliment if the show was good, but they wouldn¡¯t care if the show wasn¡¯t good. At that moment, their main concern was how the Ancient n was stirring. Bruce¡¯s superior, the guy who enjoyed ying with his poker cards, and a few other members gathered around once more. Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. ¡°We¡¯ve contacted an Ancient n in Baykeep, but they rejected our offer when we tried to extend a helping hand.¡± ¡°Same here. We got in touch with an Ancient n in Adrune, but they shunned us. ¡°Fortunately, we managed to learn something from that trip. The Ancient ns are stirring because they saw some sort of totem and are looking for a person! We can¡¯t learn anything else, though. These people are real tight-lipped and refuse to let anyone join them. They even threatened to kill us if we try to do so.¡± Bruce¡¯s superior sighed andmented, ¡°Let¡¯s just pray that this will all work out in our favor.¡± On the other side, Henry had searched the entire ce, but he still couldn¡¯t find Emma. That infuriated Henry and made him kill every person he came across. Bruce allowed him to do so. The former¡¯s objective had always been to get Henry to cause mayhem in Erudia, anyway. ¡°You insolent fool! How dare you cause so much destruction in Erudia?¡± growled someone. The fighters from The Cardinal Hall finally showed up, and they were after Henry. Chapter 2098 Chapter 2098 Chapter 2098 The Cardinal Hall Finally Got Their Fighters Over There were a total of three people there, and all three were middle-aged individuals. Two of them were men, whereas one was a woman. They wore long-sleeved shirts and old-fashioned shoes like they were from Progressive Era. That wasn¡¯t strange because they actually were from that period. What was strange was that all three of them looked ordinary, but they were the people that The Cardinal Hall had sent to defeat Henry. Bruce got the scanned images from Henry and quickly had his team investigate everything there was to know about all three experts. Only the Cardinal Hall had what it took to send fighters over at a time like that. Hence, Bruce knew that he had to pay attention. It was undeniable that the intelligence unit of the Lab of Gods was incredible. Not only had they gathered the information for hundreds of years, they even had ess to information from all around the world. It only took them a few seconds to figure out who all three fighters were. All three of them went missing¡­ or rather, they were dered dead ages ago during the war. All three of them barely showed up on the records and there were only a few entries of them. Moreover, they didn¡¯t appear in any significant events and were only seen in random, unknown ces. Time should¡¯ve erased all traces of their existence, and their names should¡¯ve been lost like the thousands of people who had starved during that period. The footprints they left were so small that they were no different from the countless ants that no one ever paid attention to. No one should be able to learn who they were, but the Lab of Gods still managed to get something out of their database. Those were three strange individuals. They were either born when a strange phenomenon urred or have strange things happen around them as they grew up. As a result, their families disowned them and abandoned them like they were trash. The truth, however, was that they didn¡¯t die of starvation because of that. They reappeared muchter. Original content from N?velDrama.Org. Who would¡¯ve thought that the three of them were chosen by The Cardinal Hall? The Lab of Gods was undeniably powerful because they recorded even footprints as small as that! However, the Lab of Gods knew nothing about their capabilities and techniques. But it was a good start, though. Bruce was going to get the Cardinal Hall to reveal their trump cards one by one. The most ideal situation was if every single expert The Cardinal Hall had at their disposal was revealed. That way, Bruce could learn everything about them and create a specific n to deal with each and every one of them. He was basically learning all their strengths and weaknesses to develop the best strategy. ¡°Try fighting them and test their skills,¡± instructed Bruce. Henry attacked all three of them right away. The three elderlies didn¡¯t back away. Instead, they forged ahead. Boom! Boom! Boom! All three of them pushed their palms forward. It might look like the simplest gesture, but the force they exuded was terrifying. Together, they sent Henry flying backward. It was obvious that they were all more powerful than Wynona or the Robbed yer. Mia, Zoey, and Wynona actually knew all three elderlies because they were the ones who guided the ladies when they first joined The Cardinal Hall. Naturally, Forlevia was being trained by someone even more powerful. The Cardinal Hall had sent all three of them to deal with Henry, and that showed just how serious they were. ¡°Take him.¡± All three of them attacked and tried to lock Henry down. An invisible force pushed Henry down right away. He was unkible, though, so he remained unscratched despite the heavy force crushing down on him. Henry tried to retaliate, but they were too powerful and were able to deal with all of his attacks. Hence, both sides were unable to hurt each other. Henry was on the same level as all three of them. Bruce had his men analyze his three opponents¡¯ strengths and weaknesses. ¡°I guess Henry has reached its limit and is about as strong as the other three. Looks like we will have to upgrade our pure energy beings if we are going to force The Cardinal Hall to reveal all their trump cards. Fortunately, the experiment done on Shaun is a sess, and he is even stronger than his old man. Oh, and there¡¯s also Logan, Mnie, and the others. The experiments done on them will be finished soon as well. Send everyone who¡¯s ready over now!¡± What Bruce had to do next was to send out even more pure energy beings of greater strength. Young people are healthier and that is an advantage. ¡°Henry, you are to leave now. We can¡¯t afford to let you waste your energy there!¡± Henry fled immediately after receiving Bruce¡¯s instructions. All three elderlies were strong, but they still couldn¡¯t stop Henry from fleeing. They simply couldn¡¯t catch up. At first, they thought that Henry departing meant that the threat they faced was no longer there. They never dreamed that an even bigger threat was just around the corner. Chapter 2099 Chapter 2099 Chapter 2099 A Bunch Of Monsters Henry soon became a hot topic. He was unkible, so who could stop him? The Cardinal Hall could send out its best fighters, but they still couldn¡¯t eradicate Henry. That was why they were focused on learning how Henry suddenly became that strong. All of Erudia was troubled. They worried about Henry and wondered what they could do if he ever came after them. No one was aware of the fact that Henry¡¯s strength came from the Lab of Gods. If they knew, they would probably die of worry. Henry was all irritated about how he couldn¡¯t kill Emma, but Bruce didn¡¯t actually care. Levi was already dead, so Bruce thought that Emma¡¯s survival was of no importance. However, he was concerned about how someone was able to rescue her from right under Henry¡¯s nose. Who could it be? It¡¯s certainly not someone from The Cardinal Hall¡­ Bruce couldn¡¯t think of anyone. ¡°Our analysis shows that these men knew a lot about pure energy beings. Look at the people they sent over. These men have abilities that are most effective against pure energy beings.¡± ¡°Really? I can¡¯t believe it. Huh, but not many people know about the pure energy beings, and even less are aware of the fact that Henry has been turned into a pure energy being. In fact, no one knows anything about our operations¡­¡± Bruce was deeply confused about everything. Could the Sacred Organization be behind this? But they have no motive. Why would they try to rescue an old, fragile woman? It won¡¯t benefit them in any way!¡± It seemed that the old saying was true. Sometimes, a person¡¯s greatest enemy was right in front of them. Bruce never thought that the traitor would turn out to be Cyrus. Inside the Sacred Organization¡¯s headquarters. ¡°The Lab of Gods had officially released its pure energy beings, and no one knows how to deal with them for now. They are indestructible and unkible, so it won¡¯t matter how strong the opponent is because these pure energy beings won¡¯t die.¡± Death Fiend and the others couldn¡¯t help gasping upon hearing that. Just then, a taunt came to them. A guy said, ¡°That¡¯s because the fighters aren¡¯t strong enough.¡± ¡°Does that mean you know how to deal with them, your highness?¡± Everyone was surprised. The Dark Emperor scoffed and ignored everyone before he went to check up on Zoey. He had just entered the room when he sensed a dreadful aura emanating from her. It was obvious that Zoey had reached a whole new level. Henry kept his head down after fleeing, and The Cardinal Hall didn¡¯t make any moves. It was likely that thetter was busy researching ways to destroy pure energy beings. The peacested for a while. Garrison Industry grew exponentially with the help of many others. It had long overtaken Gamma Tech and was still growing quickly. They even invented tons of weapons and modern technologies. At the same time, more and more geniuses were hired as well. Those geniuses actually had many ideas, but they had limited resources, so they couldn¡¯t spread their wings and go all out. Garrison Industry gave them what they needed to explore, and that allowed them to create the gadgets they had in mind. The Robbed yer and the others were pleasantly surprised to see how quickly Garrison Industry was growing. Thepany developed so rapidly that it had overtaken itspetitors before anyone even realized what was going on. Bruce¡¯s research on pure energy beings was bing more and more intensive as well. Surprisingly, every member of the Lopez and ck families sessfully transformed into pure energy beings, and they were all stronger than Henry. One by one, they snuck past Erudia¡¯s borders, as per Bruce¡¯s instruction. They met up with Henry and were getting ready to make a scene. The next part of Bruce¡¯s n was to create the most powerful pure energy being that was simr to or more powerful than Jared. Levi remained lost. He was still in solitary training, and the Ancient ns were getting more and more anxious as they expanded their search. They had to find the owner of the seal. Unfortunately, the owner, like the seal itself, was nowhere to be seen. Even Cyrus couldn¡¯t find a clue despite his extensive search. It took some time, but members of the Lopez and ck families, which had been turned into pure energy beings, had finally gathered. That got Harry and the others ever so delighted. Their children and grandchildren were finally back! What they didn¡¯t know was that the beings standing in front of them weren¡¯t even humans anymore. Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. Those were nothing but a bunch of monsters! Chapter 2100 Chapter 2100 Chapter 2100 Negotiation Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. The way everyone had gathered meant that a disaster was about to happen. Henry was able to turn Erudia upside down all on his own. Even the experts that The Cardinal Hall sent over couldn¡¯t do anything about it. Henry fled on his own ord. At that moment, a bunch of pure energy beings had gathered, and each was stronger than the one before. No one had any idea what disaster they would bring about when they work in unison. Shaun and the others were eager to show off their strength after they received their ¡°gifts¡±. They were more ambitious than ordinary people and craved control above all else. ¡°ording to Mr. Johnston, we are to spread out across Erudia and be the ruler of all the regions! ¡°How about this? We will form groups of two and travel to every region to conquer it ¡°If any of us encounters fighters we cannot defeat, we will send out the signals, and the ones closest to the signal shall rush over to help. ¡°If our opponent is simply too strong, we will all gather to take our opponent down.¡± Shaun was the strongest pure energy being there, and he was quick to create a n. With that, everyone formed groups of two and traveled to different regions. It only took a few days for a single phenomenon to show up in every corner of Erudia. Mysterious fighters had shown up and gone on a murder spree. They had killed dozens of skilled fighters. Those mysterious fighters were too strong and could not be defeated. Hence, they took over powerful organizations until everything was within their control. Anyone who refused to bow down to them would be killed. The protectors that the Dragonites and The Cardinal Hall sent over were all annihted. No one survived. It seemed that those mysterious fighters were deliberately going after the protectors. Everything happened almost simultaneously. The phenomenon that urred earlier in North Hampton had started taking ce in the other regions. ording to the reports, the mysterious fighters looked a lot like Henry, and their fighting styles were practically identical. That suggested that Henry wasn¡¯t the only enhanced fighter there. Instead, there were over a dozen of them, and they had spread out all over Erudia! Over a dozen fighters who were simr to Henry¡­ Even the thought of it could give everyone a headache. Having even one of them show up was troubling enough, and it took three of the Cardinal Hall¡¯s top fighters to chase the guy away. With over a dozen around¡­ What do we do? Where do these people evene from? The investigation took ce immediately. The results shook everyone to the core because every mysterious fighter was rted to the Lopez and ck families. Among them were Henry¡¯s brother, son, niece, and other family members. Those were the same bunch of people who fled Erudia when the country was in trouble and was deported by Zarain afterward. They were also banned from entering the country after a restraining order was issued. But what have they gone through? How did they suddenly be so strong? And they even made ns to cause unrest in different regions of Erudia by killing so many fighters. None of that made sense. The Dragonites and The Cardinal Hall were all stumped. Henry alone was enough to give them a headache. What more, there were more than ten of them running around¡­ The disaster they cause will be catastrophic! The Cardinal Hall had been investigating Henry for quite some time, but they couldn¡¯t find anything. He disappeared after being deported and suddenly showed up out of nowhere. With over ten of them running around, it became obvious that there was a mastermind behind it all. ¡°What should we do?¡± The Cardinal Hall¡¯s representative was discussing the matter with the Dragonites¡¯ representative. ¡°They obviously nned this, so if we were to take them out, we will have to get The Cardinal Hall and Eragon to send fighters of better quality in arger quantity. ¡°ording to the reports we received, Henry is the weakest of them all. Hence, dealing with just a few of them will be ridiculously difficult and dealing with all of them seems to be an impossible task.¡± ¡°Then, what should we do?¡± asked the representative from the Cardinal Hall. ¡°I think we should negotiate with them. Let¡¯s figure out what they want instead of attacking blindly.¡± ¡°Yes, solving the matter peacefully is the best solution. After all, they used to be Erudian; perhaps, we can grant them what they want.¡± ¡°It¡¯d be best if they can be of use to us.¡± In the end, The Cardinal Hall and Dragonites decided to send someone in to talk to Shaun and the others. For the time being, they would be civil. Chapter 2101 Chapter 2101 Chapter 2101 What If He Is Still Alive Shaun and the othersughed aloud when they saw the negotiator there. They couldn¡¯t believe that there woulde a day when the most martial arts organization in Erudia would bow down to them and ask to negotiate. There was a time when Shaun¡¯s life was miserable. He kept getting bullied in North Hampton and had to lower his stance wherever he went. Things only became worse after he got exiled and lost his citizenship¡ªhe couldn¡¯t even return to Erudia. The table had really turned, and even the most powerful organization in Erudia wanted to negotiate. That sudden and intense change ttered them. It wouldn¡¯t even be an exaggeration to say that Shaun and his family were controlling a region each. That was the power that Bruce granted them, and he promised that he could make them even stronger! ¡°Negotiate? What is there to talk about?¡± sneered Shaun. He was firm at that moment. ¡°Well, let¡¯sy everything on the table. Every one of you used to be an Erudian. Won¡¯t it be great if you can contribute to your home country now that you have learned all these incredible skills? ¡°Besides, you don¡¯t have any enemies here in Erudia, right? Why are you killing our citizens for no reason?¡± The negotiator was trying to solve the issue peacefully. ¡°What do you mean we have no enemies? Remember how all of you treated us when we were deported? The country even put a restraining order in ce to ban us froming back! As such, all Erudians are our enemy!¡± scoffed Shaun and the others. ¡°Why the f*ck are we negotiating with these assh*les? Do you not know what you did? There¡¯s a reason my master put the restraining order in ce, and that was to stop idiots like you lot from entering the country!¡± One of Levi¡¯s many disciples scolded. This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . They were chosen to participate in the negotiation, but they were unhappy about it. If they could, they would chase Shaun and the others out of the country right away. ¡°Hahaha, the restraining order? You did everything to prevent us from entering, but here we are. ¡°That proves that the restraining order is only applicable to the weaklings. It is not effective against us, and it can¡¯t do sh*t to us. It won¡¯t matter how many guards you have patrolling the borders because it won¡¯t work! And now that you are defeated, you are crawling to us to negotiate. Hah, this is so ridiculous.¡± No one could refute Shaun¡¯s words or do anything about how arrogant he was behaving. The truth was that Erudia couldn¡¯t stop those monsters. Even dealing with one of them would exhaust the country¡¯s resources, so managing the entire group was almost impossible. They had be a tremendous threat. That was why the Dragonites and The Cardinal Hall were trying to negotiate. ¡°Oh yeah, Levi Garrison is the one who put the restraining order in ce, right? We¡¯ve broken the rule, so where is he now? Get him to chase us out of the country and kill us then!¡± Shaunughed aloud. His family chimed in and insulted, ¡°Awh, he won¡¯t be able toe anymore because he is dead. His enemy hated him so much that they even melted his body. ¡° ¡°Hahaha!¡± Shaun and the othersughed like maniacs. Their waves ofughter were cruelly stinging Floyd and the others. Thetter clenched their fists and wanted to go all out to try to kill Shaun and his family. However, Floyd and his team knew that they weren¡¯t strong enough. Heck, they couldn¡¯t even defeat Henry when he came alone. ¡°You lot are his disciples, right? Now that Levi is dead, you should carry out his restraining order. Come on. Come chase us out and kill us!¡± taunted Shaun deliberately. Floyd and the others were so angry that they were about to lose it. They wanted to attack even if it meant their deaths. The other negotiators, however, were quick to stop them. One negotiator reminded, ¡°No! You must ignore every word he says now. Attacking won¡¯t benefit anyone at all. You¡¯ll just end up dying for no reason, and this might even exacerbate a bad situation.¡± Floyd and the others had to hold it in for everybody else¡¯s sake. The only person they med was themselves. If only I were stronger. If I were strong enough, I can stop these j*rks and chase them away! ¡°I guess that means that Levi¡¯s disciples are all useless and only serve to embarrass the guy,¡± said Shaun with a smile before he added, ¡°You guys are here to negotiate, right? Then, let¡¯s start with having Levi¡¯s disciples go on their knees and bow to us. Also, cancel the restraining order that Levi ced!¡± Shaun¡¯s family sneered and pointed out, ¡°That¡¯s right. Levi is already dead, so he can no longer enforce his restraining order. What¡¯s the point of keeping it, then?¡± ¡°Just you wait! My master might still be alive.¡± Chapter 2102 Chapter 2102 Chapter 2102 How I Wish He Were Alive Floyd and the others shouted in displeasure, but they knew that it was impossible. If Levi were alive, he would¡¯ve shown up ages ago. There would be no need to stay hidden for so long. Still, Floyd and his men held out for hope and lied to themselves to remain motivated. They truly wished for Levi to be alive. These j*rks won¡¯t be this arrogant if Levi is around! ¡°Levi Garrison? So what if he is alive? Do you really think that I will be afraid of him when I am this strong?¡± scoffed Shaun. Everyone became quiet. He is right! Levi had rescued Erudia countless times, so everyone subconsciously regarded him as an invincible being. However, taking a closer look at the matter would reveal that it wouldn¡¯t matter even if he were alive. Everybody remembered that Levi¡¯s skills were on the same level as the Robed yer. Yet, Henry managed to defeat the Robed yer with ease. So, given how Shaun was even stronger than Henry, there was no way Levi could defeat him! Shaun sneered and added, ¡°We actually wish for him to be still alive. That way, we can kill him with our own hands, skin him alive, and rip him apart! I will dismember him so that he would have to have a close casket.¡± When Bruce first approach the family, he asked if they wanted to get back at Levi and offered to give them the strength to do so. To their dismay, Levi was already dead by the time they gained that power. Many were really upset about it. ¡°You¡­¡± Floyd and the others were so angry that they were about to go crazy. ¡°We can talk after you¡¯veplied with these two conditions. If you don¡¯t¡­ well, you know the consequences.¡± ¡°Yeah! Geez, I just can¡¯t deal with Levi¡¯s disciples. Get them to kneel down to us, and hurry up or there will be no grounds for negotiation!¡± Shaun and his family were as arrogant as they could get. They wouldn¡¯t be satisfied until they see Floyd and his men on their knees. The other negotiators turned to Floyd and requested, ¡°P-please kneel just this once? For the sake of peace and for Erudia.¡± Floyd and the others were furious. ¡°We will die for Erudia, but we can¡¯t get ourselves to kneel to j*rks like them! ¡°Besides, don¡¯t you understand what will happen if we give in to their second condition? Once the restraining order is lifted, all the trashy people will rush back to Erudia. Have you ever considered what that would do to our country?¡±This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . ¡°Exactly! Moreover, Erudia¡¯s reputation will suffer greatly if we lift the restraining order. We will be known as the nation of cowards which has admitted defeat!¡± ¡°Is that what you want?¡± Floyd and his men got the other negotiators to shut up. They wanted to solve the issues peacefully, but they didn¡¯t want to bring any trouble to Erudia. ¡°If you¡¯re not going to kneel, then you should just f*ck off!¡± The negotiators were chased away and had to return to their posts to further discuss the matter. The way they saw it was that the first condition was easy to fulfill. All the higher-ups had to do was tomand Floyd and the others to kneel when the time came. The second condition, however, was a little more challenging. Then, Shaun and the others continued their tyranny. They conquered city after city and would kill anyone who refused to join them. Many Erudian fighters, including those on the Gem List, went to challenge them, but everyone failed. Even the strongest fighters that The Cardinal Hall had, the three masters to Zoey and her gang, went to challenge Shaun. They did that because they were angry and because the Cardinal Hall wanted them to test the waters and see just how strong the pure energy beings were. When they fought against Henry thest time, they managed to have him pinned down, even though he got awayter. Unfortunately, they were defeated when they went up against Shaun. In fact, if they hadn¡¯t fled fast enough, they would¡¯ve all died by Shaun¡¯s hands. That was a piece of cruel news to Erudia and the rest of the world. Shaun and his family had be so strong that they were unstoppable. The fighters on the Gem List were no match against them, and the Cardinal Hall¡¯s top three fighters were defeated as well. Who else was strong enough to defeat them? And who could stop them if they were to join forces? They were causing mayhem everywhere they went and had caused unrest in Erudia. With all the above, Bruce achieved his goal. His intention had always been to push Erudia and force them to reveal all of their trump cards. ¡°Shaun, your next mission is¡­¡± Bruce gave everyone a new mission. Chapter 2103 Chapter 2103 Chapter 2103 Forlevia As The Coteral Damage ¡°Force the Cardinal Hall to hand Levi¡¯s kid over. Tell them that you will all leave the country if they let you have the kid!¡± That was the mission that Bruce gave them. Everyone knew just how talented Forlevia was, and even the core members of the Lab of Gods paid close attention. They wanted Forlevia to join them. One of the high-rank officials of the Lab of Gods even said, ¡°A genius like her can turn the tide for everyone.¡± As an added bonus, forcing Erudia to sacrifice Forlevia was equivalent to getting them to admit defeat. Erudia¡¯s international reputation would fall, and they would be a globalughing stock. That was what Bruce truly wanted! At The Manifest Court in The Cardinal Hall. Several people were standing there. Those were the divine generals of The Cardinal Hall, and they were responsible for dealing with major issues that the Cardinal Hall faced. The weight of the responsibility on their shoulders was especially heavy when the council members of The Cardinal Hall were in solitary training. At that moment, they were at The Manifest Court to ask about how Shaun and the others became that strong. A loud voice boomed within The Manifest Court and replied, ¡°Shaun and the thirty-seven other individuals got their strengths from the Lab of Gods. Bruce had restarted Jared¡¯s experiments. He had turned Shaun and the others into pure energy beings. In another word, they no longer have a physical body. That is why they are unkible.¡± ¡°I see. That means this is Bruce¡¯s scheme all along! No country would ept these people, and they had no citizenship, so Bruce took advantage of them. He turned them into weapons to test our capabilities and force us to reveal our trump cards!¡± The divine generals were quick to put two and two together. The voice in The Manifest Court replied, ¡°You have been focused on your mission to protect the country over the past centuries, but that is holding you back and keeping you secluded. ¡°On the other hand, secret organizations from other countries had been nning their assaults. Some had been doing so for hundreds of years. ¡°The Lab of Gods, for example, had been nning this for a while, and their goal is to conquer Erudia. ¡°They had long thought about how to deal with The Cardinal Hall and Eragon, and this is their way of testing your strengths. ¡°In fact, this is not the first time they carried out tests like these. They had done it a dozen times. ¡°You reacted too slowly, and if we are being honest, Levi Garrison is way better than the entire Cardinal Hall!¡± The divine generals were furious about being reprimanded, but there was nothing they could do. These individuals came from prominent backgrounds, and every single one of them was a skilled fighter. Hence, they refused to admit defeat. The Cardinal Hall and Eragon were highly respected entities. On the contrary, Levi did things in unorthodox ways despite his incredible strength and intelligence. How are we lesser than Levi Garrison? Hah! No way! The divine generals started discussing the matter as soon as they left. ¡°So these people are sent to test our strength?¡± ¡°That means that we will have revealed our secrets even if we send one of our people over.¡± ¡°Then, we can¡¯t send our people in.¡± Shaun and the others kept causing a racket in Erudia, and no one could stop them. The Dragonites and the Cardinal Hall were forced to negotiate with Shaun yet again. However, Shaun was the one who requested for it. The Dragonites thought that The Cardinal Hall would never agree to it, but things took a surprising turn. The Cardinal Hall agreed to talk and said that they wouldply with the conditions that Shaun listed earlier. The first condition was nothing to them since it was just a matter ofmanding Floyd and the others to kneel before them. The second condition would not hurt Erudia¡¯s reputation if they share the news about how Levi was the one who put it in ce and how the guy had since passed away. It had been quite some time since the restraining order was put in ce anyway, so it truly was nothing more than decorative. That was why cancelling it would not matter much. Everyone understood that Shaun and the others had be more arrogant after they defeated the fighters on the Gem List and the three fighters from The Cardinal Hall. The negotiators met up with Shaun again. ¡°We are satisfied with the two conditions listed earlier and hand Levi Garrison¡¯s kid over to us. We will leave Erudia right away. Don¡¯t me us for being cruel if you refuse to do so. No one in Erudia can stop us from wreaking more havoc.¡± Shaun got straight to the point.Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. Chapter 2104 Chapter 2104 Chapter 2104 The Elder Celia Floyd and the others were even angrier after they heard the third condition. What? Do they want to take the kid? No freaking way! We will die before we let that happen. The other negotiators, however, sent the message to The Cardinal Hall right away. The divine generals were the first to receive the news, and Forlevia¡¯s masters were the next. The ones assigned to train Forlevia were extremely powerful and had even more experience than the divine generals. More than that, Forlevia¡¯s masters didn¡¯t juste from The Cardinal Hall. Every n and team of Eragon sent their best and brightest to train Forlevia. Hence, each and every one of her masters was much stronger than Zoey¡¯s masters. That was understandable since Forlevia was the most talented and might be the one who wouldy the foundation for Eragon¡¯s future. In a way, she was the budding shield that would keep Erudia safe in the future, and she was simply too important. That was why every single one of her masters was that terrifyingly powerful. To put it bluntly, The Cardinal Hall and Eragon had always been secretive with their members. Forlevia was the only outsider within their ranks, yet no one dared to offend her. All that was because her masters were all too terrifyingly powerful and held important positions. No one could afford to offend any of them. In fact, Forlevia was the precious little angel that everyone cared for. Forlevia¡¯s masters were all infuriated when they heard about how Shaun demanded Forlevia to be handed over. ¡°What the hell? Oh, if anyone dares to agree to those terms, I will make them suffer!¡± The one who spoke up was one of Forlevia¡¯s female masters, and that particr master was from The Cardinal Hall. Rumor had it that she was as powerful as the people who ran The Manifest Court. She barged right into The Cardinal Hall and growled at the divine generals, ¡°Which shameless oaf dares to target my disciple?¡± The divine generals were shaken to their core. ¡°The Cardinal Hall has dozens of fighting experts, so just sent a couple in to deal with those losers! Why are we even considering the possibility of sacrificing my disciple? What the hell is on your mind? Why would the Cardinal Hall even need to negotiate with anyone?¡± roared Forlevia¡¯s master. It felt as if an earthquake had hit the ce. The divine generals were trembling then. ¡°We have not agreed to do anything yet. Also, the reason we haven¡¯t done anything is because we are trying toe up with the best solution. The Lab of Gods is using these pure energy beings to test our strengths, and this is all a trick to get us to reveal our trump cards. ¡°We never actually considered letting them have Forlevia. Instead, we are trying to find a way to settle the issue peacefully and are only holding back so that we can retaliate in the future.¡± The divine generals were quick to exin everything. This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . ¡°The Cardinal Hall and Eragon aren¡¯t just put together to protect Erudia when it is in its gravest situation. We are also tasked with protecting its reputation! Don¡¯t you understand? ¡°Gah, never mind. You lot don¡¯t need to care about any of this anymore. I¡¯ll settle the matter!¡± After saying her piece, Forlevia¡¯s master left and mmed the door. ¡°Huh?¡± The divine generals were all stunned. ¡°Won¡¯t the world turn upside down if she were to tackle the problem on her own?¡± ¡°Well, do you want to stop her? We all know that no one can stop her once she set her mind on something.¡± The divine generals wanted to chase after Forlevia¡¯s master and stop her, but they didn¡¯t dare to do so. Hence, for a moment there, they were stunned in ce and didn¡¯t know what to do. The negotiation would take ce in Oand City, and Shaun had every pure energy beings gathered over there. All of them being there would put the most pressure on The Cardinal Hall. The truth, however, was that they didn¡¯t necessarily need to get Forlevia. Bruce was just trying to get under The Cardinal Hall¡¯s skin and force the organization to retaliate. ¡°So how did it go? Have they made their decision? We won¡¯t wait forever!¡± urged Shaun. The negotiating team was still waiting for a reply. ¡°Please wait for a little longer. We have already sent the information over, so we will likely receive an update soon.¡± Everyone was trembling with fear. Shaun and the others were tempted tough aloud. Oh, this is amazing. We actually manage to push Erudia to this extent! Boom! Just then, the door burst into pieces and the entire wall crumbled. ¡°Which one of you assh*les is targeting my precious disciple?¡± growled a woman, whose aura made it feel like the ce was struck by lightning. Forlevia¡¯s teacher had arrived¡­ and in style! Chapter 2105 Chapter 2105 Chapter 2105 They Experience Pain Forlevia¡¯s master looked like she was a middle-aged woman and was wearing a in dress that made her seem negligible. However, she was regarded as the top member within The Cardinal Hall, and everyone called her Elder Celia. No one knew her actual age, though. ¡°What¡¯s this? Has the Cardinal Hall run out of experts? Why are they sending a haggard woman over?¡± Shaun and the othersughed aloud when they saw her. ¡°Oh my gosh, this is so funny. The Cardinal Hall actually sent a woman over? How embarrassing!¡± ¡°I bet this is the most embarrassing day for The Cardinal Hall.¡± ¡°Oh, or does The Cardinal Hall not have any men among their ranks at all? Is that just an organization of unwanted women?¡± Their mission had always been to find ways to get under The Cardinal Hall¡¯s skin. That was why seeing the middle-aged woman there prompted Shaun and the others to mock her mercilessly. They were going out of their way to insult her. What was Elder Celia¡¯s temper like? Well, everyone in the Cardinal Hall knew all too well.Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. Even the divine generals, who held incredible power and position, were terrified of her, not to mention the others. Forlevia¡¯s masters were all top members of The Cardinal Hall and Eragon, so she held a whole other level of power. What was even more terrifying was that every single one of her masters had a horrible temper and was easily agitated. They were also merciless and were violent when they attacked. Every single one of them loved Forlevia with their entire being. It was so ridiculous that they might actually find a way to steal the stars in the sky if she ever asked for it. Asking them to sacrifice Forlevia was equivalent to getting them tomit suicide. Hence, there was no way they¡¯d be okay with it. Elder Celia was the most aggressive of them all and had the worst temper. Everyone regarded her as the violent queen. She was already angry when they involved Forlevia in their stupid political move. Hearing those insults only made her rage burn wilder. Her icy gaze swept across Shaun and the others before she growled, ¡°Are you the ones who are after my Forlevia?¡± ¡°Yes, we are. Hand Levi Garrison¡¯s daughter over now!¡± Shaun stared in distaste. None of them took Elder Celia seriously. Boom! A loud explosion went off and the ground sank all of a sudden. A mushroom cloud spread out in the air, and the wind swirled around like a tornado beside them. Even the sky seemed to have darkened with lightning clouds. It was dead silence after that, but Shaun had been sent flying. His figure was heavily distorted, but the scariest bit was that Shaun was actually in pain and was scared sh*tless. The fear was normal. His opponent was too strong, and that level of pressure could crush anyone. The pain, however¡­ That was something that could not be exined. Shaun didn¡¯t even have a body and was just a pure energy being, so how could he possibly feel the pain? That is not possible. This is even worse than when they removed my nerves to make it impossible for me to feel pain. I am no longer capable of feeling pain, but the pain I am experiencing is clear as day. What is going on? Could it be¡­ Is her attack on me so strong that it distorted my subconscious and make me feel the pain? Everything Shaun experienced proved that the woman in front of him was simply too strong¡­ Boom! Boom! Boom! Elder Celia¡¯s actions were uncontroble once she lost her temper. She kept swinging her palm on Henry, Fabian, and the rest and pped them hard. Boom! Every p made ground grumble and made a mushroom cloud in the sky. The legends and stories spoke of how a deity could blow a mountain away with just one breath. It seemed that Elder Celia¡¯s p could do the same. It didn¡¯t matter how powerful the Lopez and ck families were as pure energy beings. Elder Celia¡¯s p still sent them flying. All of their bodies became distorted, and they were having a hard time reverting to their original form. It seemed that even their energies were pped away. That was something that had never happened before. The scariest bit was that every single one of them felt the pain that came with that p. After the Lopez and ck families had left the experimentbs, they tried countless things to see if they could still feel pain but they couldn¡¯t. Yet, every single one of them felt the p that Elder Celia had delivered them. This is scary Heck, it is downright terrifying! What the f*ck kind of monster did the Cardinal Hall send over? Shaun and the others were stunned. So was Bruce¡­ And the rest of the world. Who the heck is this short-tempered woman? Chapter 2106 Chapter 2106 Chapter 2106 Pure Energy Beings Will Die That day, the mysterious female fighter of The Cardinal Hall, Celia Neve, shocked the world with a p. Consequently, the ground shook and caused a chain reaction. Even Bruce was terrified. In his expectation, The Cardinal Hall would eventually make a move, but their trump cards should be revealed little by little. Unexpectedly, a female tyrant with such fiery temper suddenly appeared. Not to mention that the power of the p was so terrifying. Everyone was scared of her. Instantly, Bruce sent the photos and videos of the woman to the Lab of Gods. After a few seconds, the results came out, and there was no information on the woman in the huge database of the Lab of Gods. Not even a single bit. Previously, they could even find out the information of Zoey¡¯s masters in The Cardinal Hall, but there was no information on that woman. ¡°This¡­¡± In an instant, a chill ran down Bruce¡¯s spine. How horrifying!Original content from N?velDrama.Org. The incident shocked even the council members of the Lab of Gods. Bruce¡¯s superior and Jester King were paying extra attention to it. At the scene, Celia appeared in front of Shaun with a bang. ¡°Are you the one who wants to take my disciple?¡± she asked angrily. ¡°I¡­¡± Shaun was petrified. However, Celia did not give him a chance to speak at all. With a p, Shaun¡¯s face was distorted. As his body deformed, his consciousness began to fade. Soon, his mind wentpletely nk. ¡°Are you the ones who wanted to capture my disciple?¡± Celia looked at the other people. Then, she pped the faces of those people again and again. Every p of hers held the power to turn the world into chaos. In fact, the seemingly simple p contained the potential for destruction. With every p, they felt like the world was going to be destroyed. Henry and the others were all sent flying by the ps. Their bodies were getting more and more deformed, and their faces were torn apart. In addition, their recovery speed had slowed down a lot. The pain they felt was excruciating. ¡°Ahh!¡± Everyone cried out in pain. They felt like their souls were being burnt. This is so terrifying! Soon, all of them began to lose their minds. This is too scary! Initially, they thought that they were free to do anything because they were immortal. Even if they encountered a stronger opponent, they would not have to worry about it because no matter how strong the opponent was, they could not be killed. After they went through various tests in the Lab of Gods, the results also showed that they were immortal and could not be killed. Even Bruce said that he could not think of a way to deal with pure energy beings. In a way, they were invincible. No matter how strong the opponent was, it was impossible to kill them. On the contrary, the pure energy beings would gradually wear their opponents out. Thus, Shaun and the others were pleasantly surprised. Since they could not be killed, they could do whatever they want because no one could stop them. However, their perception waspletely overturned that day. Not only were they unable to put up any resistance when facing Celia, but they also felt pain. Moreover, when their bodies were severely deformed, they were not able to recover within a short time. At that moment, they felt powerless when facing Celia. For the first time, they felt like they might really die. If they were beaten by Celia a few more times, they had a feeling that their energy would dissipate and their bodies would disappear. If that happened, they would be dead. We aren¡¯t immortal! We just never met a strong opponent! When the thought of dying crossed their minds, they were extremely scared. Momentster, Shaun stood up while enduring the agonizing pain and shouted, ¡°This woman is very strong! We can¡¯t let her take us down one by one. We should work together!¡± Under hismand, dozens of people gathered and stared intensely at Celia. Chapter 2107 Chapter 2107 Chapter 2107 Overprotective Pure energy beings could really die. That was what they felt deep in their hearts. As a matter of fact, they had never met anyone that strong. Realizing that they could never win if they fought alone, Shaun gathered everyone together to deal with Celia. ¡°This is the first time we attack together. We¡¯ll show you how strong we are!¡± Shaun¡¯s eyes were full of confidence. With dozens of them together, they paid no heed to Celia at all. Together, their attack would be earth-shattering, not to mention that Bruce had created several sets of cooperative tactics for them. Those tactics could allow them to maximize their power, achieving the greatest effect. Therefore, they were full of confidence once they gathered together. If they could defeat the woman in front of them, they would shock the world. Slowly, everyone began to feel excited. All of a sudden, their demeanor changed, and silence enveloped the ce. At that moment, Bruce and the scientists in the Lab of Gods were full of expectations and confidence. They wanted to see the pure energy beings gain victory over Celia. On the other hand, Celia sneered when she saw Shaun and the others united. ¡°Get lost!¡± When she stepped on the ground with her feet, the ground shook, sending everyone teetering off bnce. A horrifying aura was spreading, and everyone felt something was amiss. It was as if something had happened in that ce. ¡°Huh? W-Why am I restricted? I can¡¯t use my power¡­¡± In an instant, Shaun¡¯s expression changed drastically. ¡°Me too! I can¡¯t control my power. I feel something pressing against me¡­¡± This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . ¡°I can¡¯t move. My whole body seems to be restricted¡­¡± ¡°What¡¯s going on? What¡¯s wrong with us?¡± Immediately, everyone was dumbfounded. They were restricted and could not even use the most basic power. The weaker ones could not even move. Could it be¡­ The next moment, they looked at Celia in unison. It seems that she had changed the maic field of this ce when she stomped her feet just now. Does that limit our energy causing us to lose the use of our power? Looking at them expressionlessly, Celia slowly raised her right hand and swayed it in the air. Abruptly, a huge palm swept through the air, and almost the entire Oand City was shaking. Even the dark clouds in the sky were dispersed by the energy. Consequently, Shaun and dozens of people were knocked to the ground. There was a palm print the size of four football fields on the ground, several feet deep. It was undeniably a mind-blowing sight. How can the power of a p be this terrifying? Is she a god? Why is this middle-aged woman so scary? All of them had the same thought as theyy t on the ground. After being pped by Celia, half of their energies were sted away. The remaining half only allowed them to barely survive. It turned out that she had shown mercy. Otherwise, all of them would be dead. The reason for keeping them alive was to take them back to The Cardinal Hall for research. How to kill pure energy beings? Elder Celia from The Cardinal Hall had given the answer¡­ one had to be strong enough. Since they consisted of terrifying energies, all she had to do was st the energy away. Then, they would die. Of course, the energies in their bodies were too terrifying for ordinary people, and ordinary people could not st them away. In particr, the energy produced by the collision of superparticles discovered by Jared was even more terrifying. Hence, to defeat them, the person needed to be strong enough. Subsequently, Celia shouted in a certain direction, ¡°Did you see it? This is the solution! A bunch of trash! How dare you drag my disciple into the matter because of something as insignificant as this!¡± She was reprimanding those from The Cardinal Hall. Then, she yelled again, ¡°This isn¡¯t the ce you should be. Those who are scheming against my disciple better get lost! Don¡¯t you get any ideas! I don¡¯t care who you are for I¡¯ll exterminate you!¡± Undeniably, she was the most domineering overprotective woman in history. Chapter 2108 Chapter 2108 Chapter 2108 Creating A New Era Celia was warning everyone in the world not to get any ideas about Erudia and her disciple. If it was in the past, even if Levi saved Erudia time and time again, the foreigners would not give a damn about it because it was not intimidating enough. However, after Celia gave her warning, everyone was afraid. Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. She had shown tremendous power by pping so many pure energy beings to the ground. Obviously, everyone was scared of her. Just when various forces in various countries were studying how to deal with the pure energy beings, she appeared and showed that she could kill them. The shock she brought was beyond words. In the meantime, Bruce¡¯s face fell as he was frightened. He finally understood why his superior said that the Lab of Gods could deal with pure energy beings. It turned out that in the eyes of the really powerful fighters, pure energy beings were weaklings, which could be easily crushed. Before they could reach the level of Jared, all of them were nothing but weaklings. With that, Bruce¡¯s n had failed miserably. His original n was to use people like Shaun to force The Cardinal Hall to show their trump cards one by one. The Cardinal Hall would slowly send out more and more powerful experts. At least ten batches and above, and he could analyze those experts from The Cardinal Hall. In his expectation, it was not easy for The Cardinal Hall to deal with dozens of pure energy beings. Hence, he expected them to send more than ten batches of experts ording to his n and would reveal most of their trump cards. Little did he know that such a strong female fighter would appear and p all the pure energy beings to the ground. Furthermore, everyone could tell that she had shown mercy. Otherwise, Shaun and the others would have been dead. How terrifying! She dealt with all of them with just a p. Bruce was dumbfounded, but The Cardinal Hall was even more dumbstruck. The matter that we beat our brains out on is settled so easily? However, sometimes hiding was not necessarily a good thing. At certain times, it was better to be decisive and deal with the problem once and for all. ¡°Do you understand now? The Cardinal Hall and Eragon are very powerful. Just like how you don¡¯t know how powerful the Lab of Gods is!¡± Bruce¡¯s superior threw cold water on him. At that moment, Bruce finally realized that he was too arrogant. It was too naive of me to think that I could use these pure energy beings to measure the strength of The Cardinal Hall¡¯s trump cards. The result was obvious¡ªhe had failed. Not only that, but he also elicited such a lunatic that shocked the whole world. Meanwhile, at the Sacred Organization, Death Fiend finally understood what Dark Emperor said earlier and his disdain for the pure energy beings. In the face of absolute power, the pure energy beings were vulnerable. If they could not deal with it, it meant they were not strong enough. ¡°We couldn¡¯t afford to provoke The Cardinal Hall and Eragon. Basically, the heritage of The Cardinal Hall and Eragon was as long as the history of Erudia,¡± said Dark Emperor. Back in Oand City, Celia was using a rope to drag dozens of pure energy beings. She wanted to give them to The Cardinal Hall for research purposes. Although they were weak in front of her, they were still useful to Erudia. Immediately, the people from The Cardinal Hall came out to greet her, and every one of them was wiping the cold sweat on their foreheads. She¡¯s so hot-tempered and settles the situation so swiftly. As expected, she¡¯s decisive and vigorous! Before handing the pure energy beings out, she looked at the people in front of her with disdain. ¡°You weaklings. Even if I hand Evie over to you, you won¡¯t be able to take her away.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± All of them were startled, but they quickly understood the meaning of her words. It was simple. She meant that Forlevia was so strong that even if she handed her over, they would not be able to take her away. Hearing that, everyone could not help but gasp. Can a brat be this strong? After giving it some thought, it made sense since she was extremely gifted, not to mention that she had the guidance of a few elders. Meanwhile, various forces paled after witnessing the strength of Celia. It could be said that she created a new era with her p. Chapter 2109 Chapter 2109 Chapter 2109 The Sacred Organization Is Terrified With that, the problem with the pure energy beings was resolved, and they were taken by The Cardinal Hall for research. After Celia returned, all the divine generals stayed as far away from her as possible. Despite her breaking so many rules, causing too great a sensation, and might even change the trajectory of an era by doing so, the divine generals did not dare to say anything. Probably, not even the leader of The Cardinal Hall dared to say a word. Hence, they tried to stay as far away as possible. The incident affirmed Forlevia¡¯s status as the child who could not be offended. However, those at The Cardinal Hall knew that better. What the world saw in the incident was only one elder, but there were actually more than ten elders supporting her. An elder already caused that muchmotion. If more than a dozen elders came forward together, the consequences would be unimaginable. Yet, those who were not from The Cardinal Hall knew nothing about it. They thought Forlevia only had one master. Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. It was the people of The Cardinal Hall who suffered. Not even the divine generals dared to provoke her, let alone other people. Meanwhile, Robbed yer from Garrison Industry breathed a sigh of relief because Levi could finally resume his training in seclusion. To their surprise, The Cardinal Hall secretly sent two pure energy beings for them to study. In fact, the members of The Cardinal Hall who did the delivery could not quite put a finger to why they were given to Garrison Industry. Actually, it was ordered by The Manifest Court so that Garrison Industry could study the source of pure energy beings to orchestrate a n to fight and defend against them. Robed yer even asked the representative of The Cardinal Hall, ¡°Is Mr. Garrison¡¯s mother doing okay?¡± Nheless, the representatives of The Cardinal Hall were dumbfounded. ¡°What do you mean by Mr. Garrison¡¯s mother? We don¡¯t know anything about her.¡± In an instant, Robed yer felt anxious. ¡°Wasn¡¯t she rescued by the people from The Cardinal Hall?¡± ¡°Is there such a thing?¡± ¡°No! Absolutely not!¡± ¡°Moreover, didn¡¯t you see how decisive and resolute The Cardinal Hall solved the problem this time? Do you think we need to save someone in secret?¡± Hearing that, Robed yer was taken aback for a while. That¡¯s true. There¡¯s no need to save someone covertly. Elder Celia could juste forward and p the enemy to death. If that¡¯s the case, who¡¯s the one who rescued Levi¡¯s mother? Everyone was puzzled. Besides, even though Henry and the others were captured alive, the status of the Lopez and ck families had not diminished at all because they were Forlevia¡¯s family. Since everyone knew how protective Celia was, no one dared to offend them. Due to that, they became the most prominent family. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that. In the end, we had to rely on Levi for our wish toe true.¡± Those from the Lopez familymented. After the incident with Celia happened, the whole world fell silent. Even the Lab of Gods and Bruce did not make any moves. In fact, they were fearful after being beaten up by Celia. Various forces came to a realization that they had to evaluate Erudia from several aspects. Therefore, they did not make any moves. Except for the Ancient ns, no one made a move. In the meantime, that gave Garrison Industry time to grow bigger. Supported by various forces, it was developing at a terrifying speed. They even invented advanced weapons and technologies. In a blink of an eye, three months had passed. Various forces had undergone huge changes. It was really a race against time. All of them understood that the new era wasing soon. If anyone was slow, they were likely to be eliminated in the future. The person who changed the most was Zoey. Within the past three months and the time before that, Dark Emperor used various methods to stimte her. Boom! Finally, there was a loud noise from the pce of the Sacred Organization. Consequently, the clouds in the sky were dispersed, and the ground trembled. ¡°Hahaha! It worked!¡± From the sky came theughter of Dark Emperor, and a brand new Zoey appeared. ¡°This¡­¡± The Eighteen Dark Angels¡¯ faces were full of disbelief. Chapter 2110 Chapter 2110 Chapter 2110 Levi Has Disappeared How did she be so strong? What happened during this time? Did Dark Emperor manage to unleash her full potential? As a matter of fact, the Eighteen Dark Angels and other members of the Sacred Organization were already strong enough, but why would they show such an expression when they saw Zoey? That was because they felt a sense of oppression simr to Dark Emperor in her. It showed that even if she was inferior to Dark Emperor, she was infinitely close to him. That¡¯s just terrifying! At that moment, they finally understood the reason Dark Emperor chose Zoey as his disciple. The answer was because she could be that strong. ¡°From today onwards, you¡¯re the empress of the Sacred Organization! Your status is second only to me!¡± Immediately, Dark Emperor inaugurated Zoey as the empress. Although everyone was shocked, they were convinced of her power. Meanwhile, Robed yer and the Five Great Wars Regiment were worried about Emma¡¯s safety and started to look for Levi. Finally, Phoenix found Levi¡¯s seclusion location after much effort.This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . After repeated inquiries with no results, they decided to break into his seclusion location, only to find that he had disappeared. ¡°Huh? Isn¡¯t Mr. Garrison training in seclusion? Why isn¡¯t he here?¡± Instantaneously, Robed yer and the others were stunned. The next moment, Kirin looked around and said in surprise, ¡°He had been away for at least three months!¡± ¡°Phoenix, did you get the seclusion location wrong?¡± queried Azure Dragon. Immediately, ck Tortoise and White Tiger responded, ¡°That¡¯s impossible! We helped Phoenix find this ce. Boss was here before!¡± ¡°Yes! It can¡¯t be wrong! Boss was here. All these were left behind by him,¡± replied Phoenix. After pondering the situation, Kirin piped up, ¡°It¡¯s certain that boss was here for training and had left about three months ago. Isn¡¯t that the time when Shaun and the other pure energy beings were rampant?¡± At that moment, everyone gasped, and a horrifying thought crossed their minds. At that time, Levi had ended his training? Doesn¡¯t that mean he can deal with the pure energy beings already? ¡°Perhaps, boss wanted to make a move at that time, but Elder Celia from The Cardinal Hall appeared, so he didn¡¯t do anything,¡± guessed Kirin. Suddenly, a smile appeared on everyone¡¯s face. ¡°It turns out that boss had ended his training a long time ago!¡± Furrowing his brows, Robed yer questioned, ¡°Then, where has he been these three months? Why is there no news at all? Supposedly, he should meet with us after he ended his training.¡± ¡°We¡¯re not sure as well. There¡¯s no news about him at all.¡± Everyone shook their heads. On the contrary, Kirin was smiling. ¡°ording to boss¡¯ style, he must be doing something massive. He¡¯s probably afraid of being exposed. That¡¯s why he didn¡¯t contact us. After all, Garrison Industry has developed to a certain scale. Thus, we¡¯re not necessarily safe. Someone might be keeping an eye on us.¡± Shortly afterward, Azure Dragon also nodded in agreement. ¡°That¡¯s right. If the boss needs us, he¡¯ll definitely contact us. What we¡¯ve to do now is to develop Garrison Industry.¡± ¡°Boss has been out for three months. I think there will be some movement soon! It must be massive. I just can¡¯t wait to see that!¡± eximed Kirin with expectation. At that moment, everyone understood that Levi had to be nning something massive after ending his training three months ago. Indeed, Levi had ended his training a long time ago. Three months ago, when Shaun and the others went on a rampage, he had already ended his training. Initially, he wanted to take them all down at once, but they were too scattered. Since they divided themselves into two people to a group in a zone, it was impossible to gather them in one ce. Thus, he was waiting for an opportunity for all of them to gather together. Soon, the opportunity presented itself. It was when they negotiated with The Cardinal Hall. However, just when he was about to make a move, Celia appeared. Left with no choice, he could only give up. After witnessing Celia¡¯s tremendous power and finding out about Forlevia¡¯s situation, he knew that he did not have to worry anymore. So¡­ Where was Levi? Chapter 2111 Chapter 2111 Chapter 2111 Kill Bruce First In fact, Levi was in a dangerous ce. He was with Sammy at the Triple Group in Keerea. This was something totally unexpected. After his manyings and goings, Levi hade back and was part of their internal organization. Even though the Triple Group was a running dog of the Lab of Gods, it was not one that submitted quietly to the Lab of Gods. They had stealthily taken under their control many things of the Lab of Gods. It took Levi three months to get all the information regarding the Lab of Gods that were in the hands of the Triple Group. In this period of time, Levi was able to draw many conclusions. The core level of the Lab of Gods was unreachable. There was no way to get to it and control it. However, Levi was confident that he could control spokespersons like Bruce and members of the outer circle. He also had eighty to ny percent grasp over the Triple Group. ¡°Okay, I¡¯m leaving!¡± said Levi, after seeing that everything was in ce. Sammy asked hurriedly, ¡°Where are you going?¡± ¡°On a killing spree!¡± replied Levi calmly. ¡°Has the timee? Do you need my help?¡± ¡°No!¡± Soon, Levi was gone. He looked at the long list of names. Who should I kill first? This was a question but Levi very quickly made up his mind and settled on one name. Bruce! In that long list of names, this one stood out. Bruce, you have been my nemesis for a long time even before I know of you. Now, it¡¯s time for you to die! Levi had no more use of Bruce. Bruce had yed hisst trump card. He reckoned that he could not get any more information on the Lab of Gods out of him. Hence, Levi had decided to kill him. Levi left Keerea for Zarain directly. From the intel he had obtained from the Triple Group, he knew that Bruce was at his ownboratory. He was carrying out research on pure energy beings that could rival those of Jared¡¯s. Meanwhile, in a secret training base in Zarain, Bruce was listening to a report from his subordinate. ¡°At the moment, our biggest challenge is the superparticle. We are unable to produce any that is comparable to those of Jared¡¯s within this short time. The other research teams are also unable to find a natural source for the superparticles. We have no idea how Jared discovered them.¡± He continued after a pause, ¡°I am doubtful of our present technology. Even if we discover the superparticles, I am not sure if we can extract them. There may be great danger involved, too.¡± Bruce frowned. Nothing seemed to be going right recently. It is so difficult to create anything unique and unparalleled. Just look at Shaun¡¯s mass-produced inferior version. It was destroyed by Celia of The Cardinal Hall in one p. ¡°Please carry on. I¡¯m taking a rest.¡± Bruce returned to his house by car. The house was not far from the training base. It was a secluded manor. Bruce was an extremely cautious person. His house was like an imprable fortress. He had installed the best defense system. The house was designed with escape routes and various life-saving devices. The whole ce was guarded strictly. All the remaining pure energy beings follow him wherever he went. Bruce had taken all steps to ensure that nothing untoward could happen to him. He had even made sure that the manor was within the perimeter of the God Scepter. All these barriers and precautions were to protect his life at all costs. All the same, just before he went to bed, he gave reminders to check the whole ce, even though he was confident that no one could find him there. He was too fearful of death. At about ten o¡¯clock in the evening, Levi came to a deste region in Zarain. When he was in the prohibited area of the Lab of Gods, someone immediately barred his way. ¡°Show your ess pass or do a face recognition scan!¡± Levi smiled and said, ¡°Do I need an ess pass to carry out a killing?¡±Original content from N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 2112 Chapter 2112 Chapter 2112 Mission To Kill ¡°What? Killing?¡± Before the guards had time to react, they found themselves on the ground. In one breath, all the guards at that post were dead. Once the sickle of the Grim Reaper was raised, there was no stopping it. Levi started his killing spree. All the open and covert sentries disappeared without a trace. The best part was that they could not even send out any rm or signal. No one knew that Levi was so near to the training base because everything appeared normal. That was the advantage of the Triple Group. They provided some raw materials and test samples to the Lab of Gods. As a result, they knew something about the situation at the training base. This made it easy for Levi to enter the ce. After an hour, the perimeter defense of Bruce¡¯s training base waspletely eliminated by Levi. More than ten thousand men had died, but on the surface, all was calm and normal. Nobody at the training base knew what had happened.Original content from N?velDrama.Org. Levi gave a cold smile as he approached the training base. Bruce, your end is near. He would first destroy the training base, then kill Bruce. Levi entered the training base without any problem. No one detected him. It was only when he got to the core area that he was discovered because of the way he was dressed. In theboratory, everyone was in their protective clothing, but Levi was in normal clothes. He stood out like a sore thumb. All eyes were fixed on Levi. ¡°Who are you? Why are you here?¡± someone immediately asked. ¡°Nothing much. I¡¯m here to kill all of you!¡± Hardly had he spoke before the ughter began. Very soon, there were piles of bodies everywhere. Boom! He killed and destroyed the training base at the same time. Levi finally came to the main control room. He copied all the data then struck the final blow to the training base. Boom! The training base went up in mes instantly. Some extremely potent energy material also exploded at the same time. The force produced was terrifying. The whole training base was sted into the air. A mushroom cloud was formed¡­ The inferno spread for miles around. It was like the apocalypse. The Lab of Gods did not refer to just oneboratory. It was a code name. There were many training bases. This particr training base was granted to Bruce. Bruce¡¯s status was very high; so, this training base was one of the core training bases. Its destruction was a heavy blow. When the training base blew up, Bruce received the information. Beep, beep, beep¡­ The piercing sound of the siren resounded through the manor. Bruce waited until everyone had been roused up. In fact, the operating systems of the manor and the training base were connected. When Levi copied the data at the training base, he had also copied that of Bruce¡¯s manor. Then, he immediately sent the data to Sammy. Sammy got her top hacker to work on it, and within a moment, the whole system of the manor was paralyzed. The entire defense systems were all down. Meanwhile, in the manor, Bruce finally came to his senses. ¡°What¡¯s happening? What¡¯s happening?¡± ¡°Bad news! Someone had infiltrated our training base and destroyed it. There is not a single survivor there!¡± ¡°The defense team for the training base had also lost control. We do not know how it happened¡­¡± ¡°The system for our manor is paralyzed¡­¡± The bad news came one after another. Bruce turned pale; the color drained from his face. ¡°What a disaster! This is for real! He ising for me! All of you, leave at once,¡± shouted Bruce. ¡°Mr. Johnston, our aircraft are all down. They can¡¯t start. Pleasee with us!¡± Bruce¡¯s guards were about to lead him away when there came a familiar voice, ¡°Bruce, are you trying to escape? No way!¡± Bruce was horrified! This voice is so familiar! It used Erudiannguage too! Chapter 2113 Chapter 2113 Chapter 2113 Instant Death Of Pure Energy Beings It¡¯s Levi! Bruce recognized it finally. This is Levi¡¯s voice! Can it really be Levi? There are too many people masquerading as him recently. The voice may not mean that it is really him. It could be the Sacred Organizationing for me. Whether it was Levi or not, the training base was exposed, and Bruce¡¯s only thought was to run. ¡°Run! Quick!¡± Bruce ordered everyone to escape with him through the secret passage. At the same time, he notified the other Lab of Gods about his present condition. He was ready to hit the ultimate panic button if things went beyond his control, to trigger the emergency rescue from the Lab of Gods. ¡°Are you trying to run, Bruce?¡± The voice came again. The next second, Levinded. The earth fissured in all directions. The broken pieces revealed the underground facility. The ground under the training base had been hollowed out. A warren of passages had been constructed that led to many ces in Zarain. This was the secret of the training base. Everything could be transported underground without anyone knowing. Unfortunately, a mighty stomp from Levi¡¯s foot had copsed the surface to reveal the underground facility. It was a rather shocking sight. One¡¯s mind would boggle at the existence of such a facility under this huge area. The money and resources spent on creating it must have been incredible. This was how rming the Lab of Gods could be. Levi fixed his eyes on the escaping Bruce and his men. Boom! He went after them at lightning speed and threw out another mighty punch. He whirled toward Bruce and the hundreds of men. Crack! Crack! Hisst punchpletely obliterated and ttened the underground facility. Bruce and his men stopped in their tracks. ¡°Who are you?¡± shouted Bruce. ¡°Can¡¯t you recognize my voice?¡± asked Levi with augh. ¡°Stop ying tricks! You are not Levi! Levi died long ago!¡± Bruce refused to believe him. ¡°Capture him!¡± ordered Bruce. Four pure energy beings immediately pounced toward Levi. Celia can reduce the pure energy beings to nothing by one stroke of her hand, but how many in the world are on par with Celia? None! She is the only one! The pure energy beings remain a terrifying force to be reckoned with. No one else knows of a way to deal with them. After all, you do not have the power of Celia! The four pure energy beings went all out because they knew they could neither be killed nor destroyed. There was no way their opponent could kill them. They fought without a need for caution or defense. They fought without fear in the knowledge that they could not perish. Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! Levi shed out four fingers at super speed at the four of them. At that instant, they felt as if their consciousness had been wrenched from their bodies. Oh, the excruciating pain! They actually felt pain! They could not pinpoint the pain, but it was everywhere! They did not have real bodies, only consciousness. It was a strange experience of feeling pain all over and yet not knowing where the pain was. They were no better than the condition Shaun and his men were in three months ago. Whoosh! Whoosh! The scariest part was that a small ck hole was on each of their chests, with mes all around it. This was the result of Levi¡¯s finger sh. Every one of them had a small hole. They suddenly had a premonition of doom when they saw the hole with the ring of fire. Boom! Suddenly, the small hole exploded. The four pure energy beings disintegrated in the explosion without a trace! The terrifying energy was dissipated in an instant. Four pure energy beings were killed in a second! A deathly stillness came over the ce. Bruce was shocked. Everyone was shocked!Original content from N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 2114 Chapter 2114 Chapter 2114 The Forbidden Technique Of Levi What¡­ Who could withstand that? That was too terrifying. The second Celia of The Cardinal Hall has appeared. He could kill four pure energy beings in an instant! Who would have thought of that? Someone could actually do what Celia of The Cardinal Hall did. Kill pure energy beings in a second! Everyone from the Lab of Gods was insanely fearful of what they saw. This is an imminent catastrophe! Levi curled his lips. The way he had killed the pure energy beings was different from Celia¡¯s. She was too f**king powerful! So powerful that nothing mattered to her! She didn¡¯t care who they were, and down came her hand in a stroke! Levi was able to deliver instant death to the pure energy beings because of his solitary training. He took various Forbidden Techniques, transformed and re-integrated them into something new and unique. What Levi had just used was the One Finger Technique which concentrated all his energy and power into a single explosive point. It created an unimaginable destructive force in an instant which could annihte everything. Even the powerful pure energy beings could not ovee it. The transformed techniques that had be Levi¡¯s very own wereparable in strength to that of the original Forbidden Techniques. However, he had to pay the price of having his energy greatly drained whenever he used it. Once he had used his One Finger Technique, it would take at least half a month before he could be fully restored and use it again. The instantaneous concentration of power into a single explosive point consumed a lot of strength from his body. Even if he had improved it, he should not use it too frequently. The power that had been drained from him could not be recovered so soon. Bruce and his men had never imagined that things would turn out this way. Levi had made up his mind to kill Bruce today. Boom! He suddenly appeared in front of Bruce. Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. Everyone jumped in fright. Bruce put on his armor instantly while the others tried to hold Levi back. Boom! Boom! Levi was punching everyone who stood in his path. They exploded one after another. If the pure energy beings were in his way, Levi immediately use his version of the transformed Forbidden Technique. One by one, the pure energy beings were blown up! There was no stopping Levi! Bruce wasmenting the fact that he did not acquire the pure energy beings that Jared had. Instead, he had got the inferior mass-produced version that was now being destroyed in a second. Nevertheless, Bruce¡¯s men were obstinately obstructing Levi as much as they could. They were willing to sacrifice their lives for him. Levi¡¯s strength was just too powerful, and they fell one after another. Blood sttered and bones flew! Many vaporized into an explosive fog of blood. The pure energy beings were disintegrated and dissipated. A forlorn state came over them. There were less and less people. Levi was getting closer to Bruce. Bruce¡¯s panic grew and was frantically looking for help. Unfortunately, everyone within 50 miles had been killed by Levi. The iing air rescue encountered interference to their aircraft systems and could not do anything. Sammy had made sure that her hacker kept up with the interference. Hurry up! Come on, support team, do hurry up! Bruce was breaking out in a cold sweat. He could see that his men were greatly diminished. He no longer wished to know who the assant was. All he wanted was survival! The massacre continued. The blood bath was relentless. Men fell one after another. Boom! Thest pure energy being was targeted by Levi¡¯s finger and disappeared into thin air. The remaining dozen or so people by Bruce¡¯s side were dazed and stupefied, including Peter. ¡°Arghhh! Run!¡± they howled in dejection. They abandoned Bruce and his men ran for their lives. They were no fools at this critical moment. Levi paid no attention to them. His target was Bruce. Bruce hit the ultimate panic button¡­ His life and death depended on that. Chapter 2115 Chapter 2115 Chapter 2115 Bruce Called For Emergency Rescue ¡°Hehe, are you calling someone? Let¡¯s see who can save you!¡± Levi sneered. He had decided that Bruce must die. No one can stop me from killing him! As Bruce called for emergency rescue, signals traveled to eight training bases hundreds of kilometers away. These training bases were deep in the mountains, underground, or under the sea. The signals activated theunch systems in all eight training bases at the same time. Then, theunch systems burst into smoke and shoot eight rays of light into the sky. The force of eachunch was equivalent tounching a rocket. However, instead of rockets, theyunched eight people into the sky. Each of them wore spaceflight engines on their backs, and each of these engines was equivalent to four spaceflight engines. Furthermore, they also wore armors which were many times stronger than materials on a spacecraft. Therefore, they could withstand the force of the spaceflight engines. Otherwise, the pressure from the launch would disintegrate them. In addition, they also had incredible physiques, which made them more resistant to the force of the engine. Without such physique, a minor vibration from the engine could kill them. These people were the Extreme Rescue Squad from the Lab of Gods. They could rescue anyone in the shortest time. Afterunching into the air, the eight-member team traveled at rocket speed toward their destination. They reached Bruce almost instantly, even though they had only activated an engine each. Furthermore, the rtively near distance also contributed to their speedy arrival. Boom! Boom! Blue mes burst from the engines behind them, creating strong air currents that caused the surrounding air to rage and roll violently. Boom! They activated their engines and rushed to attack Levi. The aim of the Extreme Rescue Squad was not to kill but to rescue. They nned to force Levi back so that Bruce could escape. However, they did not consider what they would do about Levi after that. Original content from N?velDrama.Org. The engines behind their backs were activated fully, giving them maximum power and speed. It was a power and speed that had never been seen before! ¡°Go away!¡± Levi yelled furiously. He shot a punch, sending a wave of force against them. Bang! Bang! Bang! That force sent all eight of them flying! It was unbelievable and shocked the eight members of the Extreme Rescue Squad. How can he resist the force of a spaceflight engine? ¡°Let¡¯s activate another engine!¡± they discussed quickly among themselves and activated another engine. Vroom, vroom, vroom¡­ After activating two engines, thunderous noises filled the air, causing the ground to shake and raising clouds of dust. Boom! Boom! The eight-people team moved a few times faster and at a greater force than before. They expected to pulverize Levi this time. Boom! However, Levi greeted them with another punch. This time, the force of his punch sent them flying again. That¡¯s scary! Oh my goodness! Is he even human? How can he withstand the forces of two spaceflight engines? Then, they activated the third engine! At this moment, the armors on their bodies were vibrating from intense pressure. Boom! However, the result remained the same, and their attack remained useless. Levi¡¯s punch produced a frightening force that overcame the power of three engines. ¡°Let¡¯s activate the fourth engine!¡± one of them shouted. All eight of them had gone mad with fury. In actuality, their armors only allowed them to activate three engines at the most. Previously, they had always been able to kill anyone with the power of three engines. Thus, they never needed the fourth one. However, Levi was too powerful, so they had no choice but to activate the fourth engine. The fourth engine was still in the experimental stage and was never tested in a battle. Therefore, the Extreme Rescue Squad did not know whether they could withstand the force. Nevertheless, they activated the fourth engine, and the power from the four engines instantly caused a large crater on the ground and a thunderous roar in the air. Their armors were on the verge of shattering at any moment, and they felt immense pressure on their bodies. They had gone mad and wanted to fight Levi with everything they had. Chapter 2116 Chapter 2116 Chapter 2116 Goodbye Bruce Four engines were the most they had ever activated. It was also their most powerful attack. Tap, tap, tap¡­ There were a series of cracking noises in the air, and the grounds shook so hard that it was on the verge of splitting. At the same time, air currents moved violently behind them. ¡°Charge!¡± they yelled, and the eight-member team propelled themselves toward Levi with the aid of their engines. Each of them moved in a different direction. The force of the propulsion alone was enough to disintegrate anyone. However, Levi smirked as he stood in the center. He had achieved tremendous enlightenment from his solitary training. Furthermore, he did not rest in his three months in Triple Group but kept enhancing his powers. Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. His master taught him the basic techniques to pursue ultimate power and speed. Therefore, he continued to grow stronger. By relying on what his master taught, he could achieve many things. After Levi secluded himself to find a way to defeat pure energy beings, he also gained a new perspective and advanced his powers. He had raised his speed and strength to another level. Moreover, he learned to coordinate the Annihtion st and gather his energy to create an explosion. Boom! Boom! As the eight members of the Extreme Rescue Squad charged at Levi, he immediatelyunched thousands of punches on them. The Extreme Rescue squad was traveling at breakneck speed. Suddenly, they paused in midair. Boom! Boom! Boom! There were loud noises, and smoke came out of their spaceflight engines. Bang! Bang! Bang! Crack! Suddenly, the engines exploded. The destruction of the aerospace engines brought them a devastating blow, putting them on the verge of total defeat. Crack! To their horror, their armors shattered one after another. None of the armors could withstand the force of the explosion from the engine. It was the result of Annihtion st! Just now, Levi exerted Annihtion st with his fists, causing their engines to explode. Puff! Puff! The Lab of Gods selected these eight members of the Extreme Rescue Squad carefully from all over the world for their incredible physiques. Yet, they were all on the verge of death. In the end, all eight of them died and sttered blood everywhere. Their hot blood even sprayed all over Bruce. It made no difference that he wore an armor. The armors that the Extreme Rescue Squad wore shattered into pieces. Compared to their armor, his armor was like paper-made. Bruce was stunned by what happened. He had never felt as hopeless as he was now. All his trump cards were now useless, including the emergency rescue he had called. Therefore, his death was imminent. Although the Lab of Gods knew what happened here, there was no way that they could rush over so soon to rescue him. He was now a sitting duck, and it was toote for him. Who the heck is he? Initially, he thought that the person was impersonating Levi. He would even wager that it was someone from the Sacred Organization. Now, he did not know anymore. He kept feeling that the person seemed familiar. Furthermore, he could sense a strong killing intent from him. ¡°No matter who you are, I¡¯m giving you one more chance. If you leave now, I¡¯ll let you live!¡± Bruce tried his best to remain calm and buy time. Leviughed and said, ¡°Bruce, you¡¯re truly a sly old fox. Are you trying to buy time?¡± ¡°Hehe, do you dare to kill me? Are you even sure you can kill me? Can you bear with the consequences afterward? Do you know what will happen to you if you kill a core council member in Lab of Gods? Don¡¯t you realize what are my trump cards?¡± Bruce forced himself to remain calm. However, Leviughed and walked toward him. ¡°Why don¡¯t I kill you and find out for myself?¡± Levi¡¯s eyes were bloodshot, and his expression turned even more threatening than before. He had put up with Bruce for a very long time. Therefore, he was determined to kill him today! ¡°Goodbye, Bruce!¡± Chapter 2117 Chapter 2117 Chapter 2117 Bruce Is Dead Boom! Levi shattered Bruce¡¯s armor with a single punch. Pfft! Then, numerous bloody wounds appeared on Bruce¡¯s body. Bruce could only look on in shock at what was happening to him. ¡°Bruce, I¡¯ve been wanting to kill you for a long time!¡± Levi said as he looked at the wounds all over Bruce¡¯s body. Now, Bruce could finally see Levi¡¯s face. He had no choice but to believe that the man before him was Levi. ¡°You, it¡¯s you! How are you alive? No way! How is it possible? It¡¯s you. It¡¯s you all along!¡± Bruce seemed to have gone mad as he finally understood everything. Levi is behind all that happenedter. But, how did he survive? Bruce found the fact that Levi was alive more frightening than his impending doom. ¡°Yeah! I¡¯m still alive! If you want to defeat me, wait for your next life!¡± Immediately after that, Bruce exploded into a mist of blood and died! All that remained was a pool of blood. There was zero chance that he could be alive. Bruce was the Lab of Gods¡¯ most powerful spokesperson. At a time, he nearly destroyed Erudia, but now, he was dead. ¡°Phew!¡± Levi breathed a sigh of relief. He is finally dead! After killing Bruce, Levi left the scene immediately. By the time army from the Lab of Gods arrived, the ce was in ruins. However, Levi had not left Zarain. He headed somewhere else to wipe out the other spokespersons. In the span of one night, Levi killed a total of thirteen Lab of Gods¡¯ spokesperson and destroyed a dozen of Lab of Gods¡¯ training bases. The whole of Zarain fell into chaos. The forces from Lab of Gods pursued Levi everywhere but could not find him. His movements were erratic, and he left immediately after the assassination. Furthermore, he only killed the spokesperson. None of them were core members of the Lab of Gods. Therefore, it was hard to track him. Then, Levi left Zarain, but not before killing a few more Lab of Gods¡¯ spokesperson there. Next, he proceeded ording to a name list and killed more spokesperson one by one. The ughter continued. Levi nned to wipe out all the spokespersons. Now, the news had spread out that Bruce, the leading figure of the Lab of Gods, had been killed! Furthermore, someone destroyed Bruce¡¯s training base. The whole world was stunned! Everyone knew that Bruce was one of the most powerful people in the world. He was a nightmare to numerous countries and forces. Therefore, everyone was shocked to find out that he had fallen. The news of Bruce¡¯s death soon spread throughout all corners of every country. His enemies erupted into a celebration. Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. Bruce brought many disasters in recent years. Therefore, many people wanted him dead, but they could not do anything against him. As Bruce grew stronger, Lab of Gods also became more prominent. It was impossible to get rid of him. After people discovered the Lab of Gods¡¯ emergency rescue system, they knew it was impossible to kill him. In the meantime, Bruce kept rising in ranks and was one step away from reaching the core level. Now that he was dead, it was a tremendous blow to the Lab of Gods. They suffered a blow when the sunstones destroyed a training base. Now, the Lab of Gods sustained an even more severe blow with Bruce¡¯s death. All these years, Bruce represented the Lab of Gods in handling external matters. Now that one of their most trusted men was dead, the Lab of Gods was in grief. Bruce¡¯s superior thundered with wrath. We must avenge Bruce and remove the shame of defeat! Meanwhile, Levi continued to kill more people on his name list. He had gone through nearly three-quarters of the name list. Then, Levi appeared near Raysonia. There was a spokesperson in the Lab of Gods in Raysonia. Suddenly, Levi¡¯s expression changed. He sensed someone near him. In the next instant, a few shadows appeared from out of nowhere. ¡°Levi, you¡¯re incredible! You have managed to kill Bruce!¡± someone said with a smile. Chapter 2118 Chapter 2118 Chapter 2118 Obstruction By Eighteen Dark Angels Levi did not have to ask who they were because he had met them in Xyperia not long ago. They were the Dark Angels from the Sacred Organization. Levi was familiar with their aura. Initially, four people obstructed him. Then, there was one more person, their leader. Levi had roughly guessed his identity. He is Death Fiend! ¡°Not bad, you have found me! No one from the Lab of Gods can do that!¡± Levi sneered. Death Fiend said with a smile, ¡°It¡¯s because they are the ones under attack while we are watching from the side. We have different perspectives!¡± He¡¯s right. One does see the situation better as an outsider. Levi attacked tantly, so logically, the forces from Lab of Gods should be able to find him with ease. Unfortunately, the attacks sent them into a state of disarray. Therefore, Levi led them by their noses and gained the upper hand. That was why they could never find him. On the other hand, the Sacred Organization observed from the side. As the attacks did not affect them, they could track Levi down easily. Levi asked, ¡°Why are you here?¡± Death Fiend pped his hands once, and a few shadows emerged on Levi¡¯s left and right. Now, the Eighteen Dark Angels were all here. The Sacred Organization sent all their Dark Angels to bring Levi back to their base. ¡°What we want is simple! I¡¯ve told you before that you¡¯ve met the requirements to join the Sacred Organization. We¡¯re here to wee you in!¡± Death Fiend exined with a smile. The Eighteen Dark Angels gathered to ensure that they could bring Levi with them. They were confident of their abilities to seed. ¡°We advise you to join the Sacred Organization. If you join us, you stand to gain advantages beyond your imagination,¡± Death Fiend said with a smirk. Levi replied with a smile, ¡°I¡¯m used to being alone. Joining your organization will make me feel restricted.¡± ¡°Is that why you refuse to join us?¡± Death Fiend asked. ¡°That¡¯s not true. I have a condition!¡± Levi answered. Death Fiend was surprised and looked at Levi curiously. ¡°It¡¯s simple. I¡¯m willing to join, but I¡¯ll be the leader of the Sacred Organization. Everyone has to obey my orders!¡± Levi continued. Everyone was stunned upon hearing him. Does he want to be the leader? Does he mean he wants to be Dark Emperor? What a joke! Everyone began tough at Levi. ¡°Levi, we¡¯re asking you nicely, but if you continue to refuse us, you give us no choice!¡± Death Fiend roared furiously. There are many ways I can go about this. One of the ways is for the Eighteen Dark Angels can bring him back by force. Apart from that, I also have Zoey as my trump card. Levi looked at everyone mockingly. ¡°Really? Are you that confident?¡± Death Fiend red at Levi and said, ¡°All we have to do is to stall you long enough until the fighters from the Lab of Gods arrive! Then, it will be impossible for you to escape.¡± The rest agreed fervently. ¡°Yes, we¡¯re giving you a chance! You¡¯d better choose well!¡± ¡°Come at me then. Are you sure you can stall me for that long?¡± Levi sneered. ¡°Try us! Everyone, attack him at once!¡± Dark Fiend ordered. With that, Eighteen Dark Angels attacked Levi in unison. N?velDrama.Org is the owner. It was the first time Sacred Organization attacked someone with all eighteen of its members. The Dark Emperormanded them to bring Levi back at all costs. Thebined power of the Eighteen Dark Angels could bring the world to its knees. Meanwhile, at Lab of Gods, Bruce¡¯s superior received news that the person who killed Bruce was somewhere near Raysonia. He also found out that this person was stopped from leaving. ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± he ordered. Then, Bruce¡¯s superior boarded a ne. There was also a man ying with poker cards and a big group of Lab of Gods¡¯ top fighters going with him. Even Bruce did not have the power to mobilize these top fighters. All of them were determined to get to Levi. ¡°Strictly speaking, Bruce was not even a true member of ourb! Does this person think that he can provoke us?¡± Bruce¡¯s superior was furious. He wanted the world to know what the Lab of Gods was capable of. Chapter 2119 Chapter 2119 Chapter 2119 The Scary Jester King The Eighteen Dark Angels could shake the world with theirbined attacks. At this moment, they instantly surrounded and trapped Levi. This time, Levi could not pulverize them with his punch. They werepletely unharmed. Levi was stunned with their unique physique. There were once a few Fiends among Eighteen Dark Angels. Although these eighteen people were ranked lower than Fiends, they had incredible strength. They were also much stronger than any fighters from the Lab of Gods that Levi fought. His punch did not even leave a scratch on them. Huh? That¡¯s strange. Levi was thinking deeply about what was going on. He found them strange. However, he knew that now was not the time to think about it. Instead, he needed to deal with the problem before him quickly and leave. Otherwise, once the fighters from Lab of Gods arrived, he would have more difficulty escaping. He might not even be able to escape. Death Fiend and the others could see that Levi was about to increase the intensity of his attack. ¡°He¡¯s nning to escape! Don¡¯t let him leave!¡± Death Fiend shouted. N?velDrama.Org is the owner. Then, the Eighteen Dark Angels activated their powers again. They seemed interconnected as if acting as one body and proceeded to trap Levi, leaving him with no room for escape. Seeing that Levi was trapped, Death Fiend sneered, ¡°Levi, have you finished considering? Soon, people from the Lab of Gods will reach here. Once they do, you won¡¯t be able to escape! What will you do now? Do you choose to join us or fight us?¡± From what they could see, Levi had only two options. Firstly, he could remain in their trap until the members of the Lab of Gods arrived. Secondly, he could agree to join Sacred Organization and leave with them. Leviughed and said, ¡°You think you can stop me?¡± Suddenly, Levi released a big surge of powerful aura all over his body. Swoosh¡­ The air around Levi vibrated dangerously. The Eighteen Dark Angels could not help but feel shocked and afraid. ¡°Scram!¡± Levi yelled as more energy burst out from his body. Boom! An explosion followed, and the sky darkened suddenly. It seemed like the end of the world. The explosion formed a mushroom cloud, shaking the mountains and the rivers. At the same time, waves rose a few hundred meters above the sea. Meanwhile, a tall mountain split apart nearby. The colossal force forced the Eighteen Dark Angels to step back. None of theirbination of techniques could work against such pure power. Death Fiend and the rest of Eighteen Dark Angels could not conceal the shock in their eyes. It was too powerful. After forcing back the Eighteen Dark Angels, Levi left immediately. He had considered whether to wipe out the Eighteen Dark Angels in one go. However, they were too powerful, so he could only choose to escape. ¡°Don¡¯t let him escape!¡± Death Fiend shouted. They were given a mission, so they had toplete it. Therefore, they could not allow Levi to escape. The Eighteen Dark Angels chased after Levi recklessly. Unfortunately for them, Levi acted fast. When he scared them into stepping back, he immediately used the chance to escape. Thus, they were all one step behind him. Da*n it! They chased after him furiously but could not keep up. In the end, they could only watch him escape and put all their efforts to ruin. Meanwhile, Levi thought he had escaped. Boom! Suddenly, a terrifying force rushed toward him. Boom! Levi sted it with a punch, but the sudden force pushed him back a few steps. The force was incredible and blocked himpletely. Meanwhile, the Eighteen Dark Angels were shocked too. Someone arrived and stopped Levi. Who is that? It must be someone from Lab of Gods! But how did they reach so soon? It¡¯s much earlier than expected. Now, not only could Levi not escape. The Eighteen Dark Angels could not escape either. All of them had to face the people from the Lab of Gods. ¡°Do you want to leave? No way!¡± A burst of harsh and manicughter sounded. Then, a man dressed as a clown appeared with Jester Card in his hand. He had aical appearance, but everyone felt a sense of fear looking at him. Just now, he forced Levi back with a single move. It showed how powerful he was. Chapter 2120 Chapter 2120 Chapter 2120 Jester King In Lab of Gods, they called him Jester King. He was of the same ss as Bruce¡¯s superior and was powerful enough to be admitted into the core level of the Lab of Gods. The Lab of Gods¡¯ aircraft traveled as fast as lightning. However, Jester King still arrived ahead and stopped Levi. He was covered in a sinister and threatening aura that brought fear to the Eighteen Dark Angels. Even Levi¡¯s expression changed. He is dangerous because I can¡¯t feel his presence at all. I can¡¯t sense any blood cirction or breathing. Finally, a strong opponent. It¡¯s going to be interesting. Boom! Jester King made his move, resulting in tremors over the ground and sky. Suddenly, he disappeared from before Levi¡¯s eyes. There was not even a trace of his shadow. Then, Jester King suddenly reappeared right in front of Levi again with a ming aura around him as if trying to burn Levi. p! A crisp noises sounded, and the sky darkened. Jester King grabbed Levi by his throat. Instantly, Levi felt a tremendous force, as if the mountains were pressing down on him, threatening to tten him. It was clear that Jester King wanted to squash him t. Levi grabbed his arms, struggling to free himself. However, Jester King kept pushing him back for a few hundred meters. Levi¡¯s feet sunk a few meters into the ground in his attempt to resist Jester King. However, he could not stop himself from being pushed back. Jester King was incredibly strong and overpowered Levi. It was unbelievable. Before this, Levi had always been able to crush and ughter any fighter from the Lab of Gods. ¡°What should we do now?¡± The Eighteen Dark Angels exchanged nces with each other. Death Fiend said sternly, ¡°Dark Emperor ordered us to bring him back, so let¡¯s help him!¡± Eighteen Dark Angels immediately charged toward Jester King. Levi and Jester King both noticed what Eighteen Dark Angels were doing. ¡°Go away! I don¡¯t need your help!¡± Levi yelled. He immediately exerted another burst of energy, strong enough to move mountains. He activated the technique he had used just now to force back Eighteen Dark Angels. It was also a technique he crafted by himself using the Forbidden Technique. He made use of the technique on Jester King this time. Boom! A terrifying energy pushed Jester King away. Everyone was stunned. Even Jester King was puzzled and shocked. He never expected Levi to push him away like that. In actuality, Levi was surprised by what he did too. It was his first time meeting such a challenging opponent like Jester King. Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. ¡°I¡¯ll kill whoever that obstructs me!¡± Jester King nced at Eighteen Dark Angels and warned them. In an instant, he charged at Levi again. Boom! Jester King issued a punch. It may seem like an ordinary punch, but it carried enough force to shake the earth. Levi punched toward Jester King at the same time. Boom! Their fists collided with so much force that it felt like meteors collided. At this moment, everyone could feel as if the world had gone out of bnce. It was as if the tectonic tes had moved. At the same time, the seawater churned as if it was boiling. The ind they were standing on was on the verge of sinking. This was how terrifying the force of their punches was. Everyone was stunned. No one expected them to be this powerful. Then, both of them continued to battle each other. ¡°We need to do something now. Otherwise, none of us get to leave here!¡± Death Fiend said. Now, an army from the Lab of Gods had arrived. Aircraftsnded one after another. Bruce¡¯s superior led a team to the ind and surrounded itpletely. It was now the worst-case scenario. Levi had no chance to escape unless he killed his way out. However, his opponent this time was at least a ss above Bruce. He could sense a tremendous power from Jester King. Chapter 2121 Chapter 2121 Chapter 2121 Four Jester King ss Opponents A man with the same ss as the Jester King had shown up, leading an army of unknown strength. With a cold voice, he imed, ¡°Let¡¯s see how you can escape from us now.¡± From the ne hovering a few hundred meters above the ground, he unwaveringly took a step forward and plummeted from the sky, thennded before Levi with ease. Dazed, everyone stared nkly at the fearsome man, who was the superior of Bruce. Despite the neat attire and elegant gesture, his mighty and perilous aura was ring. Alerted, everyone else could feel their breath slowing. He was undoubtedly on par with Jester King. Soon, ady in ming red clothes arrived at the scene. Her uncanny impression terrified the Eighteen Dark Angels. She was also as strong as Jester King. Once again everyone around felt the pressure and fear as colossal waves surged from afar of the ocean very soon. N?velDrama.Org is the owner. Among the waves of a few hundred meters, a vortex emerged. A ck spot could be vaguely seen within it. The crowd attentively stared at the ck spot. Only then did they realize it was a man. The waves gushed into the sky as he leaped andnded before everyone instantly. Another one! They gasped in shock. Aside from the four outstanding fighters, numerous fighters from Lab of Gods had also surrounded them outside. ¡°The Eighteen Dark Angels from Sacred Organization?¡± Bruce¡¯s superior called as he scanned Death Fiend and the rest. ¡°Bruce was right! Our opponent is indeed the Sacred Organization!¡± the maliciousdy imed. Bruce¡¯s superior shook his head and disagreed, ¡°No, no, no! The Eighteen Dark Angels were fighting with him earlier. I think they intended to seize him.¡± Jester King snickered as he added, ¡°True! They¡¯re not on the same side! The Eighteen Dark Angels wanted to seize him!¡± Finally, thedy fathomed the situation and concluded, ¡°So, he¡¯s our sole enemy now. However, the Sacred Organization must be rted to him!¡± ¡°We¡¯ll know after we take him down!¡± The man who came from the ocean yelled as he lunged toward Levi, throwing a punch in thetter¡¯s direction. Swiftly, Levi swung his fist to nullify the blow. Boom! As they shed, tremendous energy poured out and cracked the ground. Shockingly, the two were unmoved. Dumbfounded by their power, the Eighteen Dark Angels looked at each other, unsure of what to do. Suddenly, they received an order. ¡°Retreat!¡± They promptly hopped onto their horses and galloped toward the direction with the weakest defense. ¡°What should we do about them?¡± Bruce¡¯s superior waved his hand and proposed, ¡°Let them go! Our target is the man.¡± Now he had figured that the Eighteen Dark Angels were rted to the matter. It would be better to let them off as Lab of Gods should avoid conflict with the Sacred Organization at that time. The sessful escape of the Eighteen Dark Angels left Levi facing the entire Lab of Gods alone. It would be the unprecedented danger Levi had ever encountered. Never had he expected those higher ss would gather right after he eradicated Bruce. D*mn those from the Sacred Organization! It¡¯s all because of them hindering me! Now I can only fight them head-on! To win this fight, I need to bring out everything I have, including the Forbidden Technique I¡¯ve learned from my master! He stared at the four, vignt as he could not grasp the depth of their power. ¡°Kill!¡± Levi cried as he bolted forward, initiating the attack. Boom! With his monstrous speed and strength, the earth split as he pounced forward. ¡°Child¡¯s y!¡± Bruce¡¯s superior snickered as he sneered. Strangely, an eerie tattoo on his arm started beaming blood-red, emanating sinister air. Bang! He effortlessly blocked Levi¡¯s punch and instantly negated the force. Boom! Then, he agilelynded a blow upon Levi, almost knocking thetter out. Chapter 2122 Chapter 2122 Chapter 2122 Familiar Pain As if his soul was sundered by the blow, Levi could not feel his body for a split second. He nearly copsed from the tremendous force. He¡¯s too strong! Unlike him, who thrived by utilizing cunning ns, Bruce¡¯s superior achieved his status with sole power. In the Lab of Gods, thetter¡¯s nickname was Lucifer, the name of the fallen angel. Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. To be endowed with such a mighty nickname, his strength must have been acknowledged unanimously by Lab of Gods. ¡°Ah!¡± Thedy let out a demonic, eerie scream. It was sharp and maleficent and sounded like the cries from abyssal hell. The unpleasant scream was extremely unnerving. Unearthly mes started zing on both her arms, where spooky howls and whimpers could be heard from them. Those vicious mes were eager to sever anything. Thedy was known as Hell Witch by Lab of Gods as she could control Hellfire that could burn everything into ashes. Earlier, Lucifer assured Bruce to create pure energy beings to his heart¡¯s content because they could dispose of uncontrolled pure energy beings easily. Hell Witch was one of their measures as she could easily eradicate pure energy beings with Hellfire. Undoubtedly, her power was immeasurable. Hell Witch condensed the Hellfire within her hand and dashed toward Levi. He could already feel the scorching me from afar and ache as it drew closer. The blow from Lucifer earlier had enfeebled him. He was therefore daunted upon seeing Hell Witch¡¯s abrupt attack. Immediately, the whole area was devoured by Hellfire. A few meters, deep holes were left behind by the Hellfire on the ground. Everything was burnt ck as coal. Nothing could have stopped the Hellfire from devouring everything. Weakened, Levi was unable to evade her attack. He gritted his teeth as he decided to face the Hellfire head-on. Boom! The Hellfire instantly burned a hole through his Air Shield and encircled him. He felt as though his body was gradually chipped off, as if the Hellfire melted his flesh, and seared his soul. The indescribable pain nearly knocked him unconscious. I have experienced this intense pain before. It was when my master reconstructed my martial vein! That pain was unbearable too. He did not merely reconstruct my martial vein, but he reformed my entire body. After long, Levi went through a simr pain again. If I did not take Lucifer¡¯s blow, I could have easily dodged Hell Witch¡¯s Hellfire! Unfortunately, he did and suffered. As Hell Witch¡¯s Hellfire epassed Levi, he deliberately gathered his energy and formed a barrier to protect himself. Sadly, it was only a matter of time as the Hellfire eventually burnt his shield down and finally burn him to ashes. Hell Witch screeched eerily again, intensifying her Hellfire. Upon seeing Levi helplessly struggling to break free, the rest grinned menacingly. ¡°I¡¯ll lend Hell Witch a hand!¡± Euphoric, Jester King cackled as he flung his razor-sharp weapon, a Jester Card, rumored to be able to slice through anything, at Levi. Crack! Levi noticed that his Energy Barrier started cracking as it could not withstand the Jester Card. Soon, the Hellfire seeped through the cracks and finally scorched him. ¡°Ah!¡± Pained, Levi cried in agony. Chapter 2123 Chapter 2123 Chapter 2123 Unprecedented Situation At The Manifest Court Cough! Severely injured, Levi coughed out some blood in agony. With Jester King¡¯s unstoppable card and Hell Witch¡¯s relentless Hellfire striking him jointly, he stood no chance. Under Hell Witch¡¯s control, the Hellfire prated Levi¡¯s body and persistently burned his organs, intending to roast him from inside. ¡°Ah!¡± The torment left Levi screaming incessantly. Undoubtedly, the anguish was no less than that when his master reconstructed his martial vein. ¡°Hahahaha¡­¡± Exhrated, Jester King and Hell Witchughed hysterically. It was only a matter of time to burn Levi to crisps after Hellfire had invaded his body. The Eighteen Dark Angels who had not gone far watched in pity, thinking that Levi was done for. Distressed, they made a regretful expression. If Levi had agreed to our proposal earlier, none of these would have happened. Unfortunately, he can¡¯t escape now. ¡°Should we rescue him?¡± one of them asked. ¡°We can¡¯t. Dark Emperor¡¯s order was to leave him alone. No one should interfere!¡± Death Fiend exined. They all understood that Levi had no more value to the Sacred Organization now as he was already captured by Lab of Gods. There was no need to confront Lab of Gods solely for Levi. Aside from them, others knew the current situation too. As Bruce¡¯s death jolted the mass, Levi¡¯s presence at Raysonia Coast had spread like wildfire. Although they did not know who exactly killed Bruce, they could guess it. Alerted, everyone directed their attention here, especially Robed yer and Azure Dragon from Garrison Industry. Upon hearing that Bruce was eliminated, Kirin praised excitedly, ¡°Boss has arrived! As expected, he has stunned everyone once again!¡± Since then, they had been attentively following Levi¡¯s movement. Now, Azure Dragon and the rest were anxious as they heard about Levi¡¯s dire situation. Sadly, without Levi¡¯s order, they had no choice but to sit idly. Even if they hurried to the scene, they would be incapable of rescuing him but giving him troubles instead. Hence, they could merely watch from afar in perturbation. ¡°No! We have to save our boss even if it costs our lives!¡± Azure Dragon and Kirin insisted despite Robed yer¡¯s adamant opposition. They had devoted wholeheartedly to Levi, thus willing to tackle the perils to save him. Meanwhile, other forces were also contemting the matter. Sammy from Triple Group of Keerea promptly led Genesis Devils to Raysonia Coast. The Cardinal Hall of Erudia too, intended to lend a hand as they felt indebted to the anonymous man who eliminated Bruce. ¡°Shall we assist the man?¡± someone questioned. ¡°Of course!¡± an officer insisted. Although The Manifest Court was a smaller organization within The Cardinal Hall, the two never interfered with each other¡¯s governance. asionally, The Cardinal Hall would request assistance from The Manifest Court, but thetter would never trouble the former. Surprisingly, this time, an official from The Manifest Court took the initiative to seek The Cardinal Hall¡¯s help to help Levi. The unprecedented act of The Manifest Court shocked those from The Cardinal Hall. What¡¯s happening? First, it was Elder Celia personally heading to the battle. Now, The Manifest Court is giving out an order and meddles with our affair? I¡¯ve never seen such a crisis here! Original content from N?velDrama.Org. Soon, the Cardinal Hall assigned a few divine generals to head toward Raynosia Coast. Concurrently, the vicious four were enjoying Levi¡¯s agonizing scream as they heartlessly witnessed the Hellfire torturing him. Chapter 2124 Chapter 2124 Chapter 2124 Why Is He Unscratched ¡°This is your punishment for offending Lab of Gods. No matter who you are, you¡¯re done for.¡± Lucifer made an evil smirk as he spoke. Jester King and the man from the sea, too, grinned sidelong venomously. Looking at Levi, unable to free himself from Hell Witch¡¯s Hellfire, they reckoned that he was nothing but a piece of dead meat. Even God can¡¯t save him now! I know countless people are rushing over to the rescue. Even Cyrus is coming! Unfortunately, it¡¯s toote now. They can never save him. Well¡­ Maybe the Eighteen Dark Angels watching from there might have a shot. At the same time, Hell Witch cackled maliciously as she listened to Levi¡¯s cries. However, her grin gradually disappeared over time and finally turned into a dropped open mouth. Bewildered, she could not believe her eyes. What? He¡¯s not damaged? Impossible! After my Hellfire has prated the body, no one can survive it! They will all burn to ashes, leaving neither their body nor soul! But why is he unscratched? Even his organs are still intact! No way! Even pure energy beings will burn to crumbs under my Hellfire. On the contrary, he¡¯s merely feeling pain and nothing else! The rest noticed Hell Witch¡¯s expression and slowly fathomed the situation. Soon, their smiles vanished as they stared in puzzlement. What¡¯s happening? Does it have no effect on him? ¡°Ah!¡± As though his body was torn apart, the unbearable anguish caused Levi¡¯s scream to intensify. Boom! N?velDrama.Org is the owner. Suddenly, immense energy exploded from Levi, sending Hell Witch flying away. As if he had rebirthed, his energy was more profound and ready to destroy everything. Shockingly, he hadpletely absorbed the Hellfire. They never anticipated him to survive the Hellfire, let alone absorbing it, which caused his aura to grow more and he was even more intimidating. Even Levi himself thought he was done for. The burning agony was reminiscent of death as if he had violently melted away. Never had he expected himself to possess such stupendous power, allowing him to absorb and incorporate the Hellfire into his blood, finally enhancing his physique. It was all thanks to his master¡¯s reformation and his resolution. ¡°Hmph!¡± Levi gazed at the four, smirking. Shocked, Hell Witch stared at him, her jaws agape. What? My Hellfire that could destroy anything is useless against Levi? Incredulous, she summoned her Hellfire and shot them at Levi. Unfortunately, it had not much effect on Levi over time. It hurt at first when Levi absorbed her Hellfire. Gradually, the pain diminished and the fire was finally absorbed by him. Next, he took in the Hellfire with ease as he approached her effortlessly. With just a smack, Hell Witch was sent flying away. Nheless, he was cautious. As Lucifer and the rest were still around, the danger had yet to be resolved. Suddenly, the man who was called Kraken angrily stomped his legs, and numerous vortexes emerged from the gushing waves from afar. By controlling the sea, he could alter the flow of energy around the area. As though situated in an aberrant maic field, Levi realized that his power was suppressed. Meanwhile, the eerie tattoo on Lucifer was perfused with blood and started beaming in blood red. Instantly, tremendous energy sted out and meandered violently toward Levi. Bang! Upon taking the blow, blood dripped out of the corner of Levi¡¯s mouth as his vision became blurry. What an incredible strength! Now I understand, when the strange tattoo on Lucifer¡¯s arm is perfused, he will gain immense power. ¡°It¡¯s my turn now!¡± Jester King yelled, thirsty to strike. Chapter 2125 Chapter 2125 Chapter 2125 Forbidden Technique With the help of Kraken¡¯s restrictive ability, Lucifer was able to injure Levi. Now, Jester King was dying to attack. Never had those from Lab of Gods imagined the four would attack together. Typically, they could vanquish their opponent in one-to-onebat. However, the battle had dragged too long, leaving the three impatient; thus, cooperated to end it quickly. Bang! A thunderous re rang as Jester King bolted toward Levi. Levi slightly drew back, but the former was too fast. Instantly, Jester King appeared behind Levi and landed a punch brutally upon him. Blood spurted out of his mouth as he was sent flying away. Only now did he realize how powerful those who were one ss higher than Bruce. However, he would never yield to them. He mustered his strength to stabilize his stance. Before the three could respond, he promptly dashed toward Kraken. Although his power was suppressed, he could stillnd a substantial punch with all his might, rendering Kraken to lose control over the sea. Immediately, he was freed from the restrictions. Tap, tap! In a split second, he appeared between Jester King and Lucifer and tapped on them respectively. It was a skill of the One Finger Technique, which he once used to eradicate the pure energy beings. Profound energy would gather at a single explosive point. Frightened, Jester King and Lucifer anxiously tried to nullify Levi¡¯s attack. Seizing the opportunity, Levi immediately directed his attention to theparatively less destructive Hell Witch. Terrified, Hell Witch hastily emitted Hellfire to hinder Levi. Sadly, it was a futile resistance. With a strong punch, Hell Witch was tossed away relentlessly. Even though she survived the attack, she was severely injured. Startled, the three were petrified as they stared in disbelief. Impossible! He¡¯s able to hurt God by himself? How? Of course, ¡°God¡± was merely a status entitled to the members of the Lab of Gods. In fact, they were no Gods, but mortals instead. As they were stronger than themoners, they arrogantly thought they could dominate the world; thus, pompously imed themselves as ¡°Lab of Gods.¡± Nevertheless, those as strong as Hell Witch was never injured before. The three thought Levi was inferior to them in power and believed thetter was unworthy toy a hand on Hell Witch. Hence, they were vexed upon seeing Hell Witch being defeated because it was not merely a shock to them, but also a blow to their confidence and reputation. Hell! We are not going to take this! ¡°Kill him!¡± Irked and infuriated, the three gazed viperously at Levi, wanting to ughter him. Blood immediately gushed toward Lucifer¡¯s tattoo. As the tattoo beamed brightly in red, the air around Lucifer had gotten more malicious. N?velDrama.Org is the owner. Jester King relentlessly flung the piercing Jester Cards incessantly at Levi while Kraken amassed the seawater, converting the immeasurable weight into his strength, and tossed it at Levi. The infinite seawater continuously encircled him, providing him with infinite power. Ugh! Facing the three alone, Levi was obviously overwhelmed. Injured, blood streamed out of his mouth, nose, and eyes as he stumbled backward. These three must be one ss stronger than me! I don¡¯t stand a chance against them at all! If this goes on, I¡¯m definitely going to die. Ugh! Unfortunately, he refrained from using the authentic Forbidden Technique, but the innovated version instead, which he had not mastered. Against pure energy beings, it would be effective. Sadly, even though he had tried every new technique that he invented, it was futile against those one ss stronger than him. I can¡¯t die here! Despaired, he yelled desperately, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Master! I have to do this! Forbidden Technique!¡± Chapter 2126 Chapter 2126 Chapter 2126 Turn Into A Killing Machine After countless futile attempts, Levi finally decided to activate Forbidden Technique as he was desperate to survive. Boom! Immediately, ck stripes appeared on his face as his air became uncanny and destructive, as though a being from abyssal hell. He activated a catastrophic Forbidden Technique¡ª Forbidden Annihtion, which could profoundly enhance his power. Unfortunately, even though he would be invincible, he could lose consciousness and be immersed in bloodthirstiness; thus, ughtering all the living things in sight. Therefore, his master prohibited him from thoughtlessly using the Forbidden Technique as he could descend into a ruthless demon if he failed to gain control over his consciousness. Now, Levi¡¯s aura had be more menacing than that of Lucifer or Hell Witch. Shocked, the three gazed at the perilous man before their eyes in fear. Even though Levi was one ss lesser than them, he had lost himself after activating Forbidden Annihtion and turned into an intimidating killing machine. ¡°I¡¯ll ughter you!¡± Levi growled malevolently. Fortunately, he retained part of his consciousness. His goal was not to destroy everyone in sight but to escape from the ce.Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. Hence, he did not charge toward the three, but toward the direction with the weakest defense. ¡°Oh no! He¡¯s nning to run away!¡± Upon noticing his intention, the three immediately chased after him. Meanwhile, other elites from Lab of Gods tried to stop Levi, who was charging at them. Bang! Boom! After turning into a killing machine, Levi tore the enemies apart viciously, without any fancy skills but solely the bestial way¡ªhis hands to crush them and his feet to pulverize them. Indeed, that was how brutal Forbidden Annihtion could get. Those who had fallen would go berserk and had the urge to kill. With that, they would even consume blood and flesh due to uncontroble desire. Overpowered by the urge, Levi had turned into a murderous demon and massacred those who hindered him. In no time, pieces of fleshes and broken limbs scattered around. Crumbs of shattered bones and fresh red blood covered the battlefield while screams of agony filled the area. The gruesome scene terrified those who survived from Lab of Gods. That¡¯s horrific! It¡¯s terrifying! In fact, who would not be? Unable to hold back the monstrous being, the survivors scuttled around, retreating from the scene. How shameful it was to those from Lab of Gods, for they had never been vanquished to such degree. Meanwhile, Lucifer and the two hastily bolted toward Levi to impede thetter¡¯s escape. The blood-red tattoo grew and covered Lucifer. They were perfused with blood and provided him with immense wicked power. Jester King transformed into his ultimate form, giving out a menacing impression as Kraken deliberately incorporated a profound mass of seawater into himself. Their goal was to eradicate him in a single blow, reiming glory for Lab of Gods. He¡¯s fighting alone! If we are to let him get away, it will be a disgrace to Lab of Gods! Determined, they charged at Levi simultaneously. ¡°I¡¯ll ughter you!¡± Levi roared to activate Forbidden Annihtion again and flung a punch toward the three, with the fastest speed, the greatest strength, and the most malicious intent. Chapter 2127 Chapter 2127 Chapter 2127 Gathering Of The Ancient ns Boom! Both sides shed. The thunderous p rumbled throughout the horizon. Original content from N?velDrama.Org. As the ground began to tremble, the entire ind fissured, causing the ground to sink. Crack! Crack! Crack! Lucifer and hisrades spewed blood as they were thrown backward. As for Levi, he was flung high into the air and suffered even worse injuries. Even though he had executed the Forbidden Technique, his current state didn¡¯t allow him full control of it. Hence, he was unable to wield it to its fullest potential. By forcing its usage, Levi was at the risk of being controlled by the Forbidden Technique and turned into a blood-thirsty killing machine. He had already reached his limit when he sent three warriors who were stronger than him flying. It was a miracle indeed. Others might not be fully aware of how strong Lucifer and hisrades were, but the Lab of Gods knew. When they saw how Levi was evenly matched with three of their warriorsbined, they wondered about the extent of Levi¡¯s true strength. All this while, they assumed he was on Bruce¡¯s level and there was no need to deploy someone of Lucifer¡¯s caliber. In fact, they felt that it was overkill to do so. However, Levi had demonstrated that he could stand his ground against the three elites, giving the Lab of Gods a shock. Despite being badly wounded when he was thrown back by the impact, Levi took a deep breath before he jumped into the ocean and fled. He wasn¡¯t going to allow them any opportunity to catch him. ¡°Get him! Don¡¯t let him escape!¡± ¡°Kraken, the sea is your yground. Go after him!¡± Just when Lucifer and hisrades were about to give chase, the Eighteen Dark Angels stopped them in their tracks. ¡°Go back and stop pursuing.¡± When Levi unleashed his ultimate technique and secured a window to escape, the Dark Emperor had ordered the Dark Angels to help Levi by stopping the Lab of Gods. Now that the Lab of Gods knew that they had interfered, there was no longer any need to be discreet. ¡°You!¡± Lucifer and hisrades¡¯ expressions drastically changed as they knew how strong the Eighteen Dark Angels were. If a fight broke out between both sides, it would be a long-drawn-out battle. By then, Levi would have already escaped. After a brief stand-off, Lucifer ordered in resignation, ¡°Retreat!¡± ¡°However, the animosity you have demonstrated today will not go unpunished. It¡¯s just a matter of time before the Sacred Organization is destroyed,¡± Lucifer warned. ¡°Come at us then! Who¡¯s the one that¡¯s retreating right now?¡± The Eighteen Dark Angels broke into heartyughter. Having received their orders, the troops from the Lab of Gods disappeared very quickly. At the same time, the Eighteen Dark Angels retreated too. By the time everyone else arrived, all they found was a half-sunken ind that waspletely wreaked. Other than that, there was nothing else. ¡°Did our boss survive?¡± Azure Dragon and his team were both surprised and delighted. When the divine generals of The Cardinal Hall arrived, everyone was shocked as no one had expected them to be there. The reason was that The Cardinal Hall had never left Erudia on their missions and they would only appear when Erudia¡¯s safety was under threat. Upon hearing the news that Levi was alive, everyone was relieved. Meanwhile, Sammy had sessfully met up with the injured Levi. Cognizant that the Lab of Gods was hunting him down, Levi knew that his best option was to hide within the Triple Group. Soon, everyone left the ind as there wasn¡¯t a soul left. However, a short whileter. A group of mysterious figures appeared. They were from the Ancient ns and had been looking for the bearer of the seal. When Levi had unleashed the Forbidden Technique, they had noticed a familiar aura and rushed to its source at once. When the Ancient ns from all over gathered, they were stunned to see each other. ¡°It has appeared!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± ¡°This familiar aura! It has to be!¡± Chapter 2128 Chapter 2128 Chapter 2128 The Worst Fears Everyone from the Ancient ns was filled with excitement. Tears gushed out of their eyes as they dropped to their knees to perform some sort of ritual. After searching for half a year, they had finally tracked down the seal that carried the aura of the Forbidden Annihtion. It had belonged to the person they were searching for. ¡°It¡¯s a surprise to see you here.¡± The different factions of the Ancient ns greeted each other. After they were acquainted with one another. ¡°What? Even you guys are here. Aren¡¯t you hibernating within the ciers in the North Pole?¡± ¡°We came out in search of him once we heard the news.¡± ¡°What about you? I heard your n was wiped out. How can you still be here?¡± ¡°It was he who had saved us from our doom.¡± ¡°You¡¯re here too?¡± Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. ¡°Even you!¡± Many of the Ancient ns felt euphoric when they saw each other. However, they were not surprised at all. In fact, it wouldn¡¯t have surprised them that the crowd that gathered for the mysterious man was a hundredfoldrger. ¡°The Forbidden Annihtion! He has unleashed it right here!¡± ¡°Just a while ago, the mysterious person had used Forbidden Annihtion to hold his ground against three elite fighters who were stronger than him.¡± ¡°Go and investigate! We must find out where he has gone to.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to have an heir! Are you still alive somewhere?¡± ¡°Your humble servant is dying to see you again!¡± one of the leaders eximed as he dropped to his knees. No one had expected that such a group would gather in the aftermath. Many powerful factions, such as the Lab of Gods and the Sacred Organization, had men observing the location. However, the spies were quickly detected and killed. Not a soul was left standing. Evidently, the spies had underestimated this new group and had realized toote that they were not to be trifled with. The Ancient ns were extremely strong. Naturally, the news of their emergence never got out. Meanwhile, in addition to the Ancient ns, many other factions in the world went into an uproar. ¡°It has appeared! It has finally appeared!¡± ¡°The Forbidden Annihtion! My God! Chaos will follow! It¡¯s the end!¡± ¡°Haha! This is exciting! Extremely exciting! Now that the Forbidden Technique has been performed, those old men will be forced out of hiding!¡± Meanwhile, in The Manifest Court back in Erudia¡­ ¡°It¡¯s here! It¡¯s finally here!¡± Evidently, Levi¡¯s usage of the Forbidden Technique had caused a furor. Consequently, there were even more people looking for him. After the loss and humiliation, the Lab of Gods had suffered, they were desperately trying to find him. At the same time, many of the Ancient ns were looking for him too. There were just too many people doing so. Meanwhile, Levi was with Sammy. After facing off with Lucifer and hisrades, he ended up with grievous injuries all over his body. ¡°They are extremely strong! Is that the true power of the Lab of Gods?¡± Levimented. He had never faced foes that the Forbidden Technique was not able to kill. Furthermore, he was forced to fight desperately for his life and even suffered serious injuries during the battle. It¡¯s all the Sacred Organization¡¯s fault! If not for them, this wouldn¡¯t have happened. ¡°The Lab of Gods is unimaginably strong. The enemies that you have met are mutants from the old days. Some are born with special abilities while others were bestowed with superpowers through idental circumstances. Consequently, the group that controls the Lab of Gods must be of an inconceivable existence,¡± Sammymented. Soon, she received some news. ¡°I have just found out from the Triple Group¡¯s most secretive database that the four enemies you fought belonged to the Ancient ns. They were born with the power to control the elements at will. ¡°Many of those who have the power to wield the elements are born of their bloodline. Despite not being purebred, they are still able to inherit the special abilities that are unique to the bloodline. However, the foes you fought against are all purebreds!¡± Levi was shocked. ¡°That¡¯s terrifying!¡± ¡°The most horrifying part is¡­¡± ¡°What is it?¡± Chapter 2129 Chapter 2129 Chapter 2129 Exposed Identity ¡°The scariest part is that they are not from the earliest generations, but are from generations thate muchter,¡± Sammy eximed. Levi understood what she meant. ¡°Are you saying that they are not considered the strongest? In other words, their powers diminish after generations of inheritance?¡± ¡°Exactly! The strongest from the ns are from the first generation. Therefore, they are trying their best to regain the powers of their ancestors through research.¡± Sammy gasped. ¡°The Lab of Gods is extremely powerful. However, as long as I¡¯m alive, they will never have their way.¡± The fact that he was faced with a mighty foe didn¡¯t deter Levi at all. ¡°Your injuries are really serious. It looks like you will need more time to recuperate.¡± Sammy was already treating Levi¡¯s wounds. ¡°I had overstretched myself this time as I wasn¡¯t aware of what the consequences of using the Forbidden Technique were.¡± Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. Levi had always been concerned about that. He finally realized why his master had warned him not to use it lightly. Nevertheless, he no longer needed to worry now that he had used it. From then on, he could unleash it without any reservations. Whoever offended him would be dealt with by using the Forbidden Technique. There was no need to hold back anymore. However, he wasn¡¯t aware of the emergence of the Ancient ns. ¡°What a disgrace!¡± Back at the Lab of Gods, Lucifer and hisrades lowered their heads while being admonished by a man dressed in a dashing suit and leather shoes. He was also wearing a pair of gold-rimmed spectacles. ¡°Have any of you any use at all? How can you not know his identity by now?¡± The four of them didn¡¯t even dare to breathe. They had assumed that no one could stop theirbined attacks. However, no one expected Levi to be this strong! More importantly, they didn¡¯t even know Levi¡¯s identity as all this while, it was Bruce who had dealt with him. All they were doing was exacting revenge on his behalf. ¡°In that case, let me tell you who he is!¡± the man in a suit roared. In response, the four of them looked up in curiosity. ¡°He is Levi Garrison! He still lives!¡± ¡°What? Levi? He¡­¡± Just when everyone conveyed their skepticism, the man in a suit bellowed, ¡°Are you going to say that it¡¯s impossible? But Levi is obviously alive. All of you have been deceived by him! After the incident with Bruce, I personally investigated the matter and discovered that he still lives!¡± Given that the man had personally verified the fact, no one was in any doubt. It was as if his every word was truth itself. ¡°Later on, I received a message from Bruce before he died. He confirmed that it was Levi,¡± the man added. ¡°It really is him! I can¡¯t believe he is alive and has caused so much trouble!¡± ¡°It¡¯s all our fault for underestimating him and letting Bruce deal with him alone.¡± ¡°Now, I¡¯m going to give you an opportunity to make up for your mistake,¡± the man dered. ¡°Hmm?¡± The four of them were stunned. ¡°What opportunity?¡± The man finally let out a smile. ¡°Not only do I know his identity, but I also know his hideout right now.¡± ¡°What?¡± The four of them were shocked at how the man knew. On second thought, it wasn¡¯t surprising for the man to have discovered where Levi was. To the Lab of Gods, it wasn¡¯t a matter of Levi being powerful. It was more because the truly important figures of the organization had no time to deal with him. If one of their leaders had taken action, Levi would have been disposed of a long time ago. The gulf between their strength was simply too great. Hence, there was no need for them to deal with it themselves. ¡°Wh-where is he?¡± Lucifer gulped. ¡°He is hiding with Sammy of the Triple Group in Ster City. She has betrayed us long ago! All of you should infiltrate Keerea at once. Levi is grievously injured right now, and he must be killed! I¡¯ll also provide you with more men just in case something unexpected happens.¡± Chapter 2130 Chapter 2130 Chapter 2130 The Terrifying Doctor The man provided Lucifer with more elite fighters as a backup. ¡°Are you injured too? What a useless bunch!¡± the man scolded them again. Nevertheless, he provided them with some specially customized medication. Their eyes glistened when they saw the medication as if they were some kind of treasure. In fact, they were right. The medication had a mysterious ability to heal and also to increase one¡¯s power. Furthermore, it also provided some unexpected benefits. Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. Someone of Bruce¡¯s level had no ess to such medication. Even for Lucifer, the medication didn¡¯te by easily. Therefore, the four of them thanked the man in the suit at once. After downing the medication, all their internal injuries and external wounds healed at once. Furthermore, they could feel their abilities being elevated which delighted the four of them. ¡°I liked Bruce for howpetent he is. However, it was a shame that we were toote. Or else, I could¡¯ve gotten someone to save him,¡± the manmented. Gasp! Lucifer and the others caught their breath as they knew who he was talking about. If not for the fact that Bruce¡¯s body was decimated, he could¡¯ve been revived. That person was none other than the most terrifying doctor in the Lab of Gods. With that, Lucifer and his men headed toward Keerea in their attempt to execute a counterattack. It was an unexpected at their end. Everyone had assumed that the Lab of Gods would have stayed their hand for the time being after suffering such a brutal defeat. However, no one expected them to not only know Levi¡¯s identity, but also his location. With that, Lucifer set off to face Levi. Although the men in a suit did not send many men, every one of them was an elite fighter in their own right. Even Lucifer dared not underestimate them. Consequently, they were filled with anticipation for the uing strike. Meanwhile, back in Sammy¡¯s manor at Ster City, Levi was recuperating from his injuries. He was in a safe ce where no one could find him. This time, the injuries he had suffered were extremely serious. Despitebining his secret healing technique with Sammy¡¯stest technology, he had only managed to recover fifty percent of his strength. To be back at a hundred percent, he needed ten days to half a month¡¯s time of recovery. Levimented, ¡°This is terrible. If I hadn¡¯t absorbed the inferno, my condition would probably be worse.¡± ¡°What¡¯s your n after you recover?¡± Sammy asked. ¡°I will continue to strengthen myself and expose the Lab of Gods for who they are,¡± Levi replied. When he was casually chatting with Sammy, he didn¡¯t expect Lucifer and his men to return. At that moment, a group of men arrived in Ster City, heralding a brutal battle ahead. ¡°We have just received news that Levi is recuperating at Sammy¡¯s holiday manor. However, he is only midway through his recovery and is at his weakest right now.¡± ¡°All right. Let¡¯s move! We must either kill or capture Levi,¡± Lucifer ordered. Fiddling with his poker cards, Jester King sneered, ¡°Once we have eliminated Levi, I am going to give the Triple Group a good cleansing.¡± The others nodded in agreement. ¡°Of course. Given that they no longer obey us, we must remind them of the need for absolute obedience.¡± Soon, Lucifer and his team appeared in the vicinity of Sammy¡¯s holiday manor. However, Sammy was someone vignt. She had surrounded the manor with hidden sentries and scouts. After Levi had found her, she beefed up the manor¡¯s security ordingly. Therefore, the manor¡¯s surroundings were packed with even more guards. However, Lucifer and his men still managed to infiltrate the building. To them, the guards posed no threat at all as they were taken down one by one. When they were done, a total of three hundred and seventeen men had been disposed of without Sammy being alerted. Finally, only the manor was left standing. Although Lucifer¡¯s team only had fourteen men, they were enough to surround the manor and seal off all exits. ¡°Let¡¯s begin!¡± Chapter 2131 Chapter 2131 Chapter 2131 No One Is Leaving This ce Alive Inside the manor, Levi was resting with his eyes closed. Suddenly, he could feel a sense of dread while his left eyelid twitched rapidly. It felt as if there was impending danger. ¡°Damn it. Something¡¯s about to happen!¡± Levi had an urate six sense. Hence, he shared what he sensed with Sammy. ¡°Could it be that I¡¯ve been discovered?¡± While Levi felt wary, Sammy went to investigate. When she tried contacting her guards, none of them responded. That was when she knew that the safety perimeter had beenpromised. Only the manor¡¯s security system was still functioning. ¡°Something¡¯s wrong! My men are not responding. I¡¯m afraid they might be dead!¡± Sammy eximed. ¡°Come on, let¡¯s escape via the secret underground tunnel. We cannot stay here any longer.¡± Sammy led Levi away at once. Boom! Crack! At that moment, the French windows in the room were shattered by an attack. A figure appeared to block their way. It was Lucifer. ¡°Levi, there¡¯s no escape for you!¡± Lucifer roared. Boom! Next, the wall on the other side was blown apart with Kraken emerging from the rubble. Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! Apanied by a stack of flying Jester Cards, Jester King and Hell Witch made their entrance. Boom! Original content from N?velDrama.Org. Boom! The next moment, the manor¡¯s roof copsed while someone else attacked from below their feet. By then, the other ten attackers had gathered. All of them were in suits and exuded a domineering aura. Finally, they hadpletely surrounded Levi. ¡°Levi, today is the day you die. There is no way you¡¯re going to escape from our clutches.¡± All the guards at the manor had been killed. Hence, only Levi and Sammy were left. Shocked, Levi¡¯s expression drastically changed. What¡¯s going on? Didn¡¯t they leave? Why did they turn back in such a short time? Furthermore, how did they find out my identity? In fact, they sounded certain of it. More importantly, how did they know I was here? They seemed to have learned a lot in such a short time. A barrage of questions popped up in Levi¡¯s mind. Meanwhile, Lucifer could see how bewildered Levi was. He sneered, ¡°Both of you are too naive to think that you can take on the Lab of Gods! You have no idea what you are facing!¡± ¡°Levi, surrender ande with us peacefully. Or else, only death awaits.¡± Jester King burst into a wave ofughter. ¡°Me? Surrender? Never!¡± Suddenly, Levi charged at Hell Witch. Together with Levi, Sammy used her powers to control their enemies. However, she had underestimated how strong they were. Her powers were simply useless against them. ¡°What an amateur!¡± Ignoring Levi, Lucifer attacked Sammy. At the same time, Hell Witch unleashed an inferno to stop Levi in his tracks. Unable to use her powers, Sammy was just as vulnerable as an ordinary human being. Staring at the charging Lucifer, Sammy froze on the spot. Left without a choice, Levi had to turn back to save her. Boom! Luciferunched an attack while Levi intercepted it with his own. Bam! Bam! Bam! Unable to withstand the impact, Levi was thrown backward instead. With that, Jester King and the rest joined in the fray. The attacks on Levi became relentless. They have grown stronger! Levi had noticed that his attackers not only recovered from their injuries but had also increased in strength. Is this what makes the Lab of Gods so mystical? As the rest of the attackers piled on the pressure, Levi and Sammy were gradually forced into a corner. In a blink of an eye, both of them were already hurt. At the same time, Levi¡¯s earlier wounds deteriorated further. ¡°It seems we¡¯re not going to be able to leave!¡± Despair began to creep into Levi. If he wasn¡¯t grievously wounded, they might still stand a chance. But now that he was, he could barely hold his ground any longer. ¡°Don¡¯t let him live!¡± As if they had gone berserk, Lucifer and his men intensified their attacks. Chapter 2132 Chapter 2132 Chapter 2132 The Worst Has Yet To Come ¡°Die!¡± In his desperation, Levi performed the Forbidden Technique. At the crucial moment, the power unleashed by Levi caught Lucifer and the others by surprise. Despite their overwhelming strength and the fact that he was seriously injured, Levi managed to battle toe to toe with them. It was unbelievable. However, Levi was forcing himself beyond his limit. Soon, it was obvious that he was on hissts legs. If the enemies were only one ss weaker, Levi would be able to leverage the explosiveness of the Forbidden Technique to fight his way out. Their chances of survival would be much higher. Unfortunately, Lucifer and all of his men were simply too strong. Previously, Levi had only managed to fight on equal terms with them using the Forbidden Technique. But now, their numbers had increased and his chances looked bleak. However, in a desperate bid for survival, Levi gave everything he had and exhausted all of the Forbidden Techniques he knew. Even though executing Forbidden Annihtion would cause him to lose his mind, Levi didn¡¯t care. All that mattered was their survival. So what if I turn into a mindless killing machine? Boom! At that moment, the ferocious aura that Levi emitted expanded significantly. It seemed to meld the heavens and the earth together. Levi looked as if he was a demon who had climbed out of hell, giving Lucifer and his men a fright. How can he still be so strong? What sort of monster is he? They had not expected such a turn of events. ¡°Watch out everyone! Don¡¯t let him flee!¡± Lucifer reminded. If they were to fail again, it would be utter humiliation. We have to seed! Levi must be killed! Pfft! At that moment, Levi spewed a mouthful of ck-colored blood. It was obvious that he was poisoned. When Sammy and he exchanged nces, they knew that the medication that Sammy provided him had been tampered with. It not only didn¡¯t help with his recovery but had also aggravated his injuries instead. When Levi was harnessing his energy, the medication¡¯s effect was triggered. It was now evident that the medication provided by Sammy had long been switched. This was part of the man in a suit¡¯s n all along. Given how shrewd he was, he was able to put into motion an borate plot in such a short time. It was simply unimaginable. Pfft! The next moment, Levi continued to throw up ck-colored blood. Just like a deted balloon, the energy he harnessed began to lose its potency. Just a moment ago, he was still able to hold his ground against his foes. But now, he had lost his ability to do so. His body weakened to the extent that he was unable to use any Forbidden Techniques at all, let alone fight with such powerful opponents. ¡°Hahaha!¡± Realizing his predicament, Lucifer and his men began to smile. They now knew that Levi had passed the peak of his powers. ¡°Kill him now!¡± Just a moment ago, Lucifer had confirmed with the man in the suit that there was no need to capture Levi alive. They could go ahead and kill him. Despite feeling the urge to fight on, Levi¡¯s body was going against his will. Given how serious his wounds were and the fact that he was at his enemies¡¯ mercy, Levi was filled with utter despair. Meanwhile, Jester King flung his cards at Levi, as if they were sharp-edged weapons flying in Levi¡¯s direction. ¡°No!¡± Sammy screamed hysterically. Bam! N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. Suddenly a figure appeared and kicked the cards aside. Bam! Bam! Bam! One by one, more figures appeared. Soon, a group of young men who were known as the Genesis Devils of Triple Group emerged. ¡°Save us!¡± Sammy yelled. They were Sammy¡¯s ultimate trump card. The Genesis Devils charged ferociously at Lucifer and his men, sparking a brutal battle that tied them down. Subsequently, Sammy used the opportunity to escape with Levi. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, they are strong enough to keep our enemies at bay. We should leave first!¡± Sammy had confident in her subordinates. After all, they were strong and had saved her time and again. ¡°All right. Let¡¯s go!¡± Levi could feel his body continue to weaken. Feeling groggy, he knew that he could lose consciousness anytime. Can we really escape? Chapter 2133 Chapter 2133 Chapter 2133 This Is The End Meanwhile, Lucifer and his men were being agitated by the young men produced by the Devil Genesis Project. ¡°Kill them all!¡± Lucifer scoffed, ¡°Do you know how you came to being? How dare you stand against us?¡± Thirty years ago, the man in a suit had started Project Genesis at the Lab of Gods. He too had started the Triple Group¡¯s Devil Genesis Project. Given that he was the founder of both projects, the young men in front of them were considered his creations. Ironically, they were now standing in their way which made for a twisted joke. Pfft! Suddenly, the tattoos on Lucifer¡¯s body began to glow. With a sudden explosion of power, he grabbed one of the young men and tore him apart with his bare hands. Boom! Hell Witch then unleashed Hellfire to burn one of them to crisp. Unfortunately, not everyone was able to absorb fire like Levi. Whoever that was caught would be incinerated to bits. At the same time, Jester King and Kraken used their own abilities to kill the enemies they faced. As for the ten elite warriors that the man in a suit had sent, all of them eliminated their foes with their own unique abilities. In less than a minute, the young men were all massacred. Against Lucifer¡¯s overwhelming power, they didn¡¯t stand a chance at all. When Lucifer and his men caught up with Sammy and Levi, both of them were stunned. What happened to the group of young men? Were they defeated in less than a minute? How is this possible? ¡°Are you looking for them still? They¡¯re dead!¡± Lucifer grabbed one of their heads and flung it toward Sammy¡¯s feet. Gasp! She caught her breath in response. After all, she knew better than anyone how strong the young men were. She wasn¡¯t even hoping that they could defeat Lucifer. Nevertheless, she expected them to at least be able to put up a longer fight. No one had expected all of them to perish within a minute. That showed that Lucifer and his men were just too strong. ¡°Levi, your end is near. Today is the day you die and no one will be able to save you!¡± Lucifer sneered. Jester King looked at Sammy, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, once all this ends, we will start cleansing the Triple Group with blood.¡± ¡°Stop them!¡± Shocked by his words, Sammy used her special authority to mobilize all of Triple Group¡¯s elites to stop them. The next moment, tens of thousands of formidable fighters appeared. N?velDrama.Org is the owner. ¡°It¡¯s useless! You can¡¯t stop them. Don¡¯t sacrifice them in vain!¡± Levi yelled. Given how strong their enemies were, even a hundred thousand more men wouldn¡¯t be enough. ¡°In that case, what should we do?¡± Sammy began to panic as she didn¡¯t want Levi to die. ¡°Let me think of a n!¡± Sitting on the ground, Levi racked his brains as he desperately tried toe up with something. He recalled in his mind all the ancient books that his master had left him and tried to figure out a strategy. ¡°Don¡¯t move! No one is allowed to move!¡± At that moment, the high-rank officials of Triple Group appeared after they received the news. They subsequently ordered their fighters to stand down. This put Levi at Lucifer¡¯s mercy. ¡°We¡¯re doomed! Looks like we¡¯re not going to survive today!¡± Levimented. Within such a short time, he couldn¡¯te up with any countermeasures at all. Lucifer and his men were just overwhelmingly powerful. There was little they could do that would make any difference. ¡°What are we going to do now?¡± Sammy was seized by panic. Soon, Lucifer hade face to face with Levi. ¡°Levi, prepare to say goodbye to the world! You¡¯re as good as dead now!¡± Lucifer wanted Levi to die the same way Bruce did. As the tattoos on his body began to glow, he harnessed an insidious power to kill Levi with a single strike. He wasn¡¯t going to allow Levi any opportunity to live. Realizing that his end was near, Levi closed his eyes in resignation. In his mind, the silhouettes of his mother, Zoey, and Forlevia shed across. ¡°Goodbye! This is the end.¡± Chapter 2134 Chapter 2134 Chapter 2134 Till Death Do We Part Lucifer grinned, pleased to see Levi in that pathetic state. He has given up! It gave him immense satisfaction to be able to beat a man like Levi to the point of desperation, hopelessness, and surrender. I, Lucifer, did it! Just as he was about to deliver the final fatal blow on Levi, Levi suddenly opened his eyes and gave him a terrifying look. Lucifer froze on the spot, the smile wiped off his face. Oh no! By the time he realized something was wrong, it was toote. A man like Levi would never give up on his fight! He never did that in the past, was not about to do it at that moment, and would likely never do it even in the future. It was true he was thinking about Emma, Zoey, and Forlevia, but it was not because he gave up his fight and was waiting for doom. He was waiting tounch a surprise counter-attack at his final moment. He had thrown caution in the wind and decided to go for the kill, even if that meant he would perish together with Lucifer. That was thest thing he would do before his death, as Levi would never simply give up! It was toote when Lucifer saw through Levi¡¯s intentions. Levi was about to sacrifice his own life in order to bring him down. That was one of the most sinister skills in the Forbidden Technique. Levi had gone out of his mind and had no regard for his own life anymore. It was obvious to everyone present, but there was nothing they could do to stop him. Boom! Levi clung onto Lucifer like a leech, and despite his best efforts, Lucifer could not get rid of Levi. He panicked and rained punches on Levi. s, even though Levi was bleeding profusely, he held on to Lucifer with all his might. Bang! Bang! Whenever a strikended on Levi and inflicted a wound on him, a simr wound would appear on Lucifer¡¯s body. Lucifer experienced firsthand the horrors of the Forbidden Technique. Levi was using hisst remaining strength to take Lucifer down with him. Original content from N?velDrama.Org. Bang, bang, bang! It all happened in a split second, and before anyone realized what had happened, both Levi and Lucifer had copsed onto the ground. Both their bodies wereden with ugly raw wounds, but Levi went down with a triumphant smile. He had sessfully killed Lucifer, even though it was with the heavy price of his own life. Till thest moment, he had no regrets. ¡°Levi!¡± ¡°Lucifer!¡± Sammy, Jester King, and the crowd shouted out in distress as the two men slumped on the ground, motionless. ¡°Levi has perished, but so has Lucifer¡­¡± Jester King reported to Scias. ¡°Useless bums! What a bunch of idiots! Levi was so badly injured, yet you gave him the chance to kill Lucifer?¡± Scias howled. After a short pause, he suddenly added, ¡°Wait a moment. Let me check on Lucifer! Oh, there is still hope! He is not beyond cure! Bring him back! But Levi, he is dead for sure!¡± Jester King hurriedly brought Lucifer away, totally ignoring Levi and Sammy. ¡°We¡¯ll deal with Triple Group in the future! Saving Lucifer is our priority now!¡± Soon, only two figures were left in the midst of the ruined site. Sammy was wailing next to the motionless body of Levi, whose eyes were closed, but the corners of his mouth were lifted as if he was smiling at his final moment. When Lucifer was brought back to the Lab of Gods, Scias handed his body to the most terrifying doctor there, poprly known as Dr. Erebus. Dr. Erebus, who was rumored to be able to save his patients from hell, checked on Lucifer and smirked, ¡°To you, he is dead. But to me, he is still alive! I can perform a miracle and let hime back in another way even if he is dead!¡± That was the precise reason why Scias told Bruce that so long as the bodies were intact, he could bring them back to life. It might not be life in its original form, but he could let them live on in another way. Dr. Erebus was the one who started Project Genesis, and he was a truly terrifying but brilliant doctor. It was something Levi had not predicted. Never in his wildest dream could he have known the man he killed at the expense of his own life would be revived! Sammy brought over a doctor, and Levi was certified dead. Unlike the staged death at Goldenport Ind, this time, he was really dead, as he had fought with the intention of perishing together with Lucifer. Chapter 2135 Chapter 2135 Chapter 2135 He Must Live Beyond Us Original content from N?velDrama.Org. Levi is dead! Half a year ago, when that news came out from the battle at Goldenport Ind, it created a huge uproar! The Erudians mourned while his foes celebrated. No one could imagine they would hear the same news again six monthster. What is happening? Levi is dead? Isn¡¯t he dead long ago? Why is this trending again? Soon, many spections and news surfaced. People began to realize Levi actually did not perish during the battle at Goldenport Ind. He had staged his own death and deceived everyone. In fact, it was Levi who guarded the sunstone supply of Erudia and destroyed all of the Lab of Gods¡¯ training bases around the world. The recent killings of Bruce and all the prominent leaders were also his works. People were shocked to hear that he had been furiously protecting Erudia from harm and it was him secretly going against Bruce. The divine generals of The Cardinal Hall finally understood why people said they were insignificant compared to Levi and why The Manifest Court insisted on them saving him at thest moment. News also came out that the fighters of Lab of Gods made an unexpected return to Keerea and caught Levi off-guard. He finally died after being poisoned and ambushed by many elites. However, even with hisst breath, he took down a mighty foe with him. Azure Dragon and his team were devastated by the news as they had thought he managed to keep safe after the Goldenport Ind incident. Sammy was too overwhelmed with grieve, and the fact that Triple Group had found out she had committed the grave crime of hiding Levi did not matter to her anymore. She would give up anything to bring Levi back to life. The high-rank officials of Triple Group decided to destroy Levi¡¯s body and forcefully brought Sammy away from it. Unexpectedly, a man suddenly appeared out of nowhere and dered, ¡°Don¡¯t you dare touch him!¡± In the blink of an eye, the man disappeared together with Levi¡¯s body, right in front of them! ¡°What is that? What is happening?¡± It was too unreal for them, and they couldn¡¯t believe their eyes! The man was so quick that they did not even have time to take a good look at his face before he took off with Levi¡¯s body. It was Fiery Demon who took away Levi! After he heard about the killing of Bruce, he had been keeping an eye on Levi. However, after he saw Levi was safe, he left. No one had expected that the Lab of Gods would turn back and go after Levi again. ¡°You can¡¯t die!¡± Cyrus cried out in desperation to Levi¡¯s body. Soon, a group of people rushed in. They were from the Ancient ns. They had rushed over after being notified by Cyrus. ¡°Is¡­ is that him?¡± They looked at Levi with doubt. ¡°Search his body! we may find some evidence!¡± Cyrus said. One of the men gingerly searched Levi¡¯s body and found the ck seal. Plop! Plop! The sight of the ck seal brought all the men to their knees, and they were crying tears of joy! That seal meant a lot to all of them, and they would willingly give up their lives for the person holding that seal! ¡°It is real! This time it is for real!¡± they shouted in excitement. ¡°Save him! We have to save him!¡± Cyrus yelled. ¡°Yes! We have to save him. Regardless of the cost, we have to save him!¡± ¡°One thing is for sure, even if we all die, he cannot die!¡± Levi¡¯s condition was so bad that they were pulling their hair out trying to figure a way to revive him. Without any dy, they started working on it. ¡°Huh? Strange! He¡­¡± Soon, a man found something weird about Levi. ¡°What is wrong? What happened?¡± The rest crowded over anxiously. Chapter 2136 Chapter 2136 Chapter 2136 The Terrifying Powers Of Forbidden Technique Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. ¡°This is impossible!¡± the man shouted. He was from the Ancient ns and had exceptional medical knowledge and skills. ¡°What is wrong?¡± His reaction puzzled the rest of the group. ¡°He was dead a while ago, but he seems to be breathing again! His body is self-healing!¡± the man eximed in shock. ¡°That is impossible!¡± ¡°So he is not dead?¡± The men were ted by the surprising revtion. ¡°Oh, wonderful! That is simply wonderful!¡± ¡°No, something is not right! This is unbelievable! Not only is he reviving, but he also seems to be coming back stronger and more formidable, like a phoenix rising from the ashes!¡± the man marveled. Everyone stayed still, and true enough, they too, felt a growing vitality exuding from Levi. How is this possible? Not only did he survive, but he ising back stronger? Who can exin this? ¡°What is happening? All of you are learned men, so can any of you exin what is happening?¡± The men looked at one another puzzledly, unable to give a reasonable exnation of what they were witnessing. ¡°Forbidden Technique! He used the Forbidden Technique!¡± ¡°Oh yes! I have heard about a skill in Maestro¡¯s Forbidden Technique that requires one to perish with the foe!¡± a man shared. Then he added, ¡°But that was to be used only as ast resort! I heard it wasn¡¯t really about perishing with your foe, but more like a test to see if one really had the determination to do so. Most people would not dare to try it, as not many had that kind of courage to make such a drastic move. However, once you go beyond that point, it was not death but a renewed life that greets you!¡± The man took a look at Levi and dered, ¡°He had just proven it works!¡± ¡°Oh, that is great! It is wonderful that he is alive!¡± No one expected Lucifer to be brought back to life, but Levi¡¯s revival was even more unexpected. A few divine generals were kneeling in front of The Manifest Court at The Cardinal Hall. ¡°Masters, you knew Levi was alive, didn¡¯t you?¡± they asked. ¡°Yes,¡± came the reply ¡°Why did you not tell us earlier?¡± they asked, baffled. An angry voice boomed from The Manifest Court¡¯s building, chiding, ¡°Do we have to exin ourselves to you?¡± ¡°No, no, no! We are just perplexed over this!¡± The divine generals¡¯ faces paled, and they hurriedly exined. Indeed, even the divine brigadier had no right to question these mighty men, so they were overstepping their boundaries. ¡°Seniors, we just received news that Levi had really died this time. The Lab of Gods¡­¡± News traveled fast, and it had reached the ears of The Manifest Court. ¡°We already knew about that. Well, that is his fate, so there is nothing we can do about it. We can only pray that Erudia will have more men like him!¡± ¡°You have seen the might of Lab of Gods, so you know how horrifying they are.¡± ¡°You are nothingpared to them now, so better buck up! We don¡¯t want to be going around clearing up the mess you leave behind!¡± ¡°Yes, we understand!¡± the divine generals fearfully replied. After the divine generals left, the elderly men could be heard discussing, ¡°So it is the Forbidden Technique! It has resurfaced!¡± ¡°Will he die?¡± ¡°That would be almost impossible!¡± Back at the Lab of Gods, Jester King was asking, ¡°The Ancients ns have been very active recently. What brought them out?¡± ¡°Yes, I noticed that too. Those old men I used to know have made unexpected appearances recently. It is indeed rare!¡± ¡°It is not easy to get information from these men. They are all tight-lipped and will not divulge anything!¡± ¡°That is why we have to speed up! We have to move a step ahead of them in order to maintain control over the situation,¡± Scias said. Jester King fell into silence. What Scias had mentioned were the secretive future ns of the Lab of Gods, which not many people were privy of. ¡°Come over. I have a new mission for you. See to it immediately!¡± Scias suddenly recalled something and gave Jester King a new order. Chapter 2137 Chapter 2137 Chapter 2137 My Mysterious Master Jester King left immediately upon receiving Scias¡¯ new instructions. Not too long after, theb announced that Lucifer had been revived. It was Dr. Erebus who performed the miracle and brought Lucifer back from the brink of hell. ¡°Death is not in his vocabry!¡± Scias crowed. ¡°Now, time for me to start my project!¡± he concluded and washed his hands off all other matters to focus on the mysterious project he mentioned. Details of that project were top secret, but one could almost be sure it would be nothing short of crazy. ¡°Huh? I am still alive?¡± Levi woke up and found himself with a stronger body and greater prowess. This is strange! Oh, it must be the Forbidden Technique! He immediately thought of the most powerful skill of the Forbidden Technique, which he used during his fight with Lucifer. So in actual fact, he had misunderstood it. The technique was not meant to kill oneself together with one¡¯s foe, but to help one get out of the most desperate and dangerous situation. It was actually Reversero in its most extreme form. When his body was inflicted with the most deadly injuries, he came back with the most prowess! He had finally deciphered the secret of the Forbidden Technique! Levi was, of course, ted to be alive. ¡°Hahaha, who would have thought I would still be alive! Hahaha¡­¡± heughed out loud. At that moment, he realized how much he treasured and missed his family andpatriots¡­ ¡°Wait! Someone is out there?¡± He abruptly stoppedughing when he sensed there were people outside of his room. When he pushed open the door, he was taken aback by the scene that greeted him. There were a few hundred people kneeling in front of his room! What is this? Levi was dumbstruck by the sight. ¡°What are you¡­?¡± he couldn¡¯t help but ask. ¡°We have been waiting for you to wake up!¡± the crowd chorused. ¡°Waiting for me to wake up? So you were the ones who saved me?¡± he responded. ¡°No, we did nothing much. It is mainly your own credit, Maestro! To be more precise, it is because you executed the Forbidden Technique!¡± someone replied. Levi was shocked that they knew about the Forbidden Technique and wondered if they were the trouble his mentor had warned him about if he used the Forbidden Technique. ¡°Who are you?¡± Levi could not hold back his curiosity. He was pretty sure they were not his foes, as he would not be alive if they were. Also, his foes would not be there guarding him when he was in aa. ¡°Hope you will allow us to ask you a question first. May we know how you get that ck seal?¡± Instantly, the few hundred pairs of eyes were on Levi, all filled with anticipation. ¡°My mentor gave it to me!¡± Levi blurted out. However, he immediately corrected himself by adding, ¡°No, to be more specific, I see him as my mentor. He had never acknowledged me as a disciple, nor does he like me to address him that way!¡± Plonk! As soon as the crowd heard his reply, they all started bowing down and prostrated themselves at him. ¡°Respect to Heaven and Earth!¡± ¡°Respect to The Holy Seal!¡± ¡°Respect to Maestro!¡± Levi knew they were bowing and showing respect to him because of his mentor, but he was still surprised they were showing him so much reverence even though he had already told them his mentor had never epted him as a disciple! ¡°But¡­¡± ¡°No! The fact that Maestro handed the holy seal to you and taught you the Forbidden Technique meant you are his apprentice! And you are the one and only, as he had never epted anyone before!¡± ¡°Yes, you are his heir! The ck seal is proof of that!¡± ¡°We all acknowledge you as his heir, and everyone else will too!¡±Original content from N?velDrama.Org. From their chatters, Levi confirmed his earlier guess that they were there because of his mentor. He also came to know they were from the Ancient ns from all over the world. Some of the ns had been in existence since time immemorial, but they had kept a low profile so they were not widely known to the public. Many were as established as Eragon, and some even dated back to before The Cardinal Hall was set up! ¡°So, in short, who exactly is my mentor?¡± Chapter 2138 Chapter 2138 Chapter 2138 Almost A God That was the question that had been on Levi¡¯s mind for the longest time. Seeing how the Ancient ns became so emotional over his mentor, he couldn¡¯t help but be more curious about the mysterious man who made him who he was. The power to mobilize these Ancient ns added to the many mystiques surrounding his mentor. The Ancient ns obviously knew who he was, so that was Levi¡¯s chance to find out more about him. ¡°You don¡¯t know who he is?¡± the crowd looked at him with bewilderment written all over their faces. ¡°He had never told me his real identity, so I really have no idea who he is!¡± Levi confessed. N?velDrama.Org is the owner. Those members of the ancient ns exchanged knowing nces, then concluded, ¡°We are not surprised, given how he had always been. We would find it more suspicious if you said he told you everything!¡± ¡°Actually, we don¡¯t know much about him either, Maestro. We are in no position to probe and would not dare to question either!¡± ¡°He is an enigma! During our times, he had a God-like presence. All of us present here had benefitted from his graciousness and help in one way or another!¡± ¡°Yes! Without him, our n would have disappeared a long time ago. He is our savior!¡± ¡°Ditto! For so many years, we had been yearning to meet him in person!¡± ¡°He is the idol our n pays respect to! Our n will hold him in our heart eternally!¡± Levi had totally underestimated how zealous those people were. They had so much adoration for his mentor that they resembled a group of fanatic fans. It was almost impossible for Levi to imagine what his mentor might have done to win such devotion from these Ancient ns. Their reactions added more questions to his mind. He wondered what his mentor was like during their era, and also how he wouldpare to the creme de creme of Levi¡¯s era. Despite his repeated probes, he could not get any useful information about his mentor¡¯s identity. He was also a mystery to the Ancient ns. He had a fleeting presence in their lives, although those brief encounters were enough to drastically alter their fate, and hence their intense devotion to him. ¡°Maestro, do you know we had always wanted to serve under him? s, we were too insignificant and not qualified to do so.¡± ¡°If he ever let out a word that he wants a ve or servant, many old folks like us wille flocking from all corners of the world to fight for the honor to be one!¡± ¡°I cannot imagine the queue of people wanting to serve him and to have him as their master!¡± ¡°We can only say he is God!¡± ¡°There is no God in this world, but to us, he is!¡± Levi was once again taken aback by the reverence they had for his mentor. Crazy! These people are crazy! He could not imagine how powerful the man they called God was! ¡°We know it is beneath you to be called Maestro, as you are the heir to God! But please allow us to address you with that insignificant title, as we could not think of a better title.¡± ¡°As for details of our savior, I¡¯m afraid you will have to slowly find out more by yourself in the future. He probably did not want to burden you with the truth, so you would not have to face too much danger and troubles.¡± It was obvious to Levi that these people knew much more about his mentor but were unwilling or unable to divulge much. It would be up to him to do further investigations. There was one thing Levi was certain though. These people had pledged their allegiance to him and would obey his everymand. If Levi were to get into any trouble, they would immediately rush over to assist him. A word from him and the internationalmunity of Ancient ns would obey without question. That was definitely the blessing that came out of that episode. He had a slightly better understanding of his mentor and had gained a solid group of supporters. Thest person toe up to Levi was Cyrus. ¡°Please do not worry about your mother. I have brought her out of danger, and she is in a safe ce now. I can bring you to her right this moment!¡± he said. ¡°You have the same skills as I, so you must be rted to my mentor too. You let me off the other time because you saw the ck seal, right?¡± Levi had a better understanding of the situation at that point in time, so he had a fairly urate guess. ¡°Yes,¡± Cyrus nodded. ¡°Tell me about you and my mentor. I want to know your secrets,¡± Levi requested. Chapter 2139 Chapter 2139 Chapter 2139 The Secrets Of Fiery Demon Actually, Levi was more interested to find out why Cyrus set up The Dark Sun, and what grudges he had against the martial arts world of Erudia. He was also curious why Bruce trusted Cyrus so much and what made Cyrus suddenly vanish from the public¡¯s eyes during his heyday. There were too many missing pieces of puzzles in Cyrus¡¯ story. ¡°Actually Maestro, no, I mean God, was the one who gave me my new life! Just like the other people you met earlier, he had given all of us a new lease of life!¡± Cyrus was extremely emotional when he talked about Levi¡¯s mentor. The gratitude and awe he had were deep in his heart. Levi quietly listened on, not wanting to interrupt him. ¡°I was from Eragon!¡± Levi¡¯s jaw dropped upon hearing that from Cyrus. What¡­? He is from Eragon? Fiery Demon is from Eragon? That was a shocking revtion that would create an international uproar if it was made known! ¡°Please go on!¡± Levi hid his surprise and urged. ¡°Eragon and The Cardinal Hall had unimaginable strict regtions. To ensure a pure bloodline, members were not allowed to marry outside of the group. Disobedience meant death!¡± Cyrus shared. ¡°My mother was an outsider, amoner. She and my father met, fell in love, and gave birth to me. Under the strict regtions, both of them were condemned to death. As my father was from one of the marginal lineages, he never had a fighting chance, so both of them were doomed,¡± he continued. ¡°Not only did Eragon and The Cardinal Hall destroy everything I had, but they also wanted to eliminate me. They disabled me by severing my martial veins. At my darkest moment, it was God who appeared and saved me. He even taught me skills, which was what you learned too ¨C Reversero and the pursuit of extreme power and speed.¡± That clearly exined why Cyrus had the same skills as Levi, and thus could easily impersonate him. ¡°From then on, I vowed to make them pay for their crime! I want them to realize what a huge mistake they had made. That was the beginning of the Era of Fiends. I had Thirteen Fiends under me. My aim was to be a superpower, to make them fear me and be threatened by our existence.¡± At that point, Cyrus became downcasted, and continued gloomily, ¡°However, in the end, I realized the power I had was insignificant in the eyes of those people. The Era of Fiends meant nothing to them, and despite all I did, they were not even slightly bothered by my presence.¡± ¡°Is that why you chose to disappear then?¡± Levi asked. ¡°Yes. I thought I was able to stand up against them, but sadly I was proven wrong. That is why I chose to leave Erudia and disappear from the public¡¯s eyes,¡± Cyrus confessed. Original content from N?velDrama.Org. However, he added, ¡°Despite the setback, I will never give up on seeking revenge for my family! The Cardinal Hall and Eragon will forever be my arch enemies. All these years, I persisted in trying to shore up my strength and influence. I want to be able to confront them someday!¡± ¡°So you set up The Dark Sun to go against the martial arts world of Erudia, and framed me to create an internal rift among us? All in the name of revenge?¡± Levi looked at him coldly and asked. ¡°Yes. They were too powerful. I had to team up with others and resort to underhanded tactics in order to beat them.¡± Cyrus exined with a guilty look on his face. ¡°That is also the reason you worked with Bruce?¡± Cyrus nodded and borated, ¡°That¡¯s right. I knew I would not be able to exact revenge on my own, so I had to make use of Bruce to reach my goal. As The Cardinal Hall was my nemesis, Bruce had never doubted my sincerity in working with him. When we were working together, Bruce received a lot of help from me. I was the one keeping an eye on The Cardinal Hall for him. It may be an impossible task for many people, but it was easy for me as I knew them inside out!¡± Chapter 2140 Chapter 2140 Chapter 2140 A Visit To The Cardinal Hall That exined why Cyrus was able to monitor The Cardinal Hall when Bruce entered Erudia to ship out the sunstones. After hearing about Cyrus¡¯ story, Levi found it was a simple case of revenge. ¡°It is not wrong of you to want to seek revenge for your family. However, you should not have brought harm to the innocent! If not for my special rtionship with my mentor, you would not have stopped, right?¡± Cyrus submissively stood by as Levi lectured him. ¡°I would not stop you from seeking your revenge. However, from this moment on, if you were to do anything that brings harm to the innocent or threatens Erudia, I would not let you off!¡± Levi warned. Cyrus nodded his head in agreement. Out of respect for Levi¡¯s mentor, he would do anything Levi instructed him to do, even if it was at the expense of his own life. ¡°Oh, by the way, where am I now?¡± Aftering to an agreement with Cyrus, Levi asked about his hiding ce. ¡°We are still in Keerea, Maestro. We did not leave the country,¡± Cyrus replied. Levi let out a resigned smile, amused by the fact that everyone seemed to have set up base in Keerea, bringing much chaos and trouble to this country. Aftering back from the brink of death, Levi missed his family very much and wanted to visit them. He already knew the whereabouts of Zoey. She was with Sacred Organization, and ording to Death Fiend, she was safe. Levi nned to bring Zoey home after he met Emma and Forlevia. Cyrus brought Levi to Emma¡¯s hiding ce, and they finally met. ¡°Let¡¯s go, Mom! Let¡¯s visit Evie!¡± Levi said. Just like any other father, Levi missed his daughter very much. He knew The Cardinal Hall was the safest ce for her to be in at that moment. Under their protection, she could live a carefree life. Also, with their guidance, she could fully realize her potential and develop unparalleled prowess. That was the reason he chose to leave her there. However, after his near-death experience, he realized how much he missed his daughter, so he had to see her again. Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. How could he meet Forlevia when no one knew where The Cardinal Hall was? That may be a troubling hurdle for other people but with Cyrus by his side, that was no longer an issue for Levi. Cyrus was from Eragon, and even though his family was from the marginalized lineage, he would still know where The Cardinal Hall was. The Cardinal Hall, the most powerful martial arts organization of Erudia! Not only do they have the strongestbat capabilities, but they also held on to the trove of confidential information of Erudia. It was a highly secretive ce,parable to the special zone #51 of Zarain and the Lab of Gods headquarter which held the top secrets of Zarain. All these organizations held great influence over the world¡¯s development. People knew about their existence but would not know where they were located. Simrly, The Cardinal Hall and Eragon were the two top Erudian organizations others were desperate to uncover but had never seeded. At that moment, Levi made the historical step into The Cardinal Hall, and he was astounded by what he saw. It was a futuristic town, quite contrary to the image of an ancientpound full of antiquated buildings that he had in mind. The sight before his eyes was beyond his wildest imagination. The Cardinal Hall was a high-tech, futuristic, modern ce! The Cardinal Hall was not secluded and detached from the outside world. Quite the opposite, they were monitoring Erudia¡¯s development with cutting-edge technology. The fighters in The Cardinal Hall would most probably be a product of ancient wisdom and modern technology. With thetest and most advanced technology in their hands, they possessed the most powerfulbat capabilities! That was how they managed to lead and control since ancient times, and it was easy to see them continue doing so in the future. Cyrus could see the surprised look in Levi¡¯s eyes, so he sighed and said, ¡°Maestro, now you have seen it, you know why they are so powerful! No one will know exactly what capabilities they possess!¡± At the entrance of The Cardinal Hall, Levi took a step into thepound and loudly announced, ¡°Levi is here to pay a visit!¡± Chapter 2141 Chapter 2141 Chapter 2141 Hell Rejected Me Levi always had the ability to shock people. It wasn¡¯t an exception when he approached The Cardinal Hall. By loudly announcing his own arrival, he stunned everyone there. Levi?No one could im not to know who Levi was. Even the elders at The Manifest Court had belittled them by saying they were insignificantpared to Levi. That was why when his voice and name boomed through The Cardinal Hall, everyone was shocked! Isn¡¯t Levi supposed to be dead? How is it possible that he is still alive? He was repeatedly reported dead, isn¡¯t he? Oh my! He has found his way to The Cardinal Hall! In a sh, many of the fighters of The Cardinal Hall appeared. Levi had met some of them during their past encounters, but those were the small fries of The Cardinal Hall. His arrival had attracted the attention of even the higher-ranking fighters. Among those who rushed out were four of the divine generals. The divine generals were the ones who managed the operations of The Cardinal Hall. There were twelve of them, each with a codename named after a zodiac sign. So there were DG Aries, DG Taurus,N?velDrama.Org is the owner. DG Gemini, DG Cancer, DG Leo, DG Virgo, DG Libra, DG Scorpio, DG Sagittarius, DG Capricorn, DG Aquarius, and DG Pisces. The twelve reported directly to the divine brigadier. The four who rushed out were DG Gemini, DG Libra, DG Sagittarius, and DG Aquarius. ¡°Levi? How is it you are still alive? How is that possible? Thought you perished together with Lucifer from the Lab of Gods?¡± The sight of Levi standing tall and strong in front of them stunned everyone. Levi let out a mischievous smile and jested, ¡°Hell rejected me!¡± ¡°And you, Fiery Demon! How dare youe here?¡± Soon, the crowd from The Cardinal Hall noticed Cyrus and started yelling at him. Cyrus was able to go scot-free because The Cardinal hall deemed he was too insignificant to deserve their attention or mobilize their manpower to arrest him. However, his presence irked them, and they vented their anger on him. ¡°No wonder he can find this ce! It is because of you!¡± They soon pieced the two together and realized how Levi managed to find his way to The Cardinal Hall. Cyrus had his fists clenched tightly in anger, and was giving them cold hard stares. Noticing the tension, Levi quickly intervened and said, ¡°I am here today for my personal matter, so leave others out of this!¡± The crowd turned their attention back to Levi and asked, ¡°What is the matter?¡± ¡°I am here to meet my daughter!¡± Levi dered. Emma¡¯s eyes were roving around anxiously for the sight of her granddaughter, whom she missed badly. DG Libra rejected his request directly by saying, ¡°The Cardinal Hall is out of bounds to outsiders! Please leave.¡± ¡°No! Our location is exposed, so we cannot let them go so easily! We have to erase their memories and make them sign an agreement before they go! As for Fiery Demon, kill!¡± DG Gemini shouted as he stared fixedly at Cyrus. He was not about to let him go scot-free now that he sent himself into their hands. ¡°What? I cannot see my own daughter?¡± Levi was mad at the absurd idea that he needed their permission to see his own girl! ¡°I will meet my daughter today, by hook or by crook! As for Cyrus, he came with me, so anyone making things difficult for him will be my foe!¡± He coldly make his deration as his gaze swept across the faces of the four divine generals. Cyrus had already pledged his allegiance to Levi and will be serving Erudia in the future, so there was no way Levi would allow him to be killed at The Cardinal Hall. His words angered the crowd at The Cardinal Hall as they saw it as a provocation, a challenge. ¡°In that case, all the more you will not be allowed entry!¡± DG Gemini said angrily. ¡°Firstly, The Cardinal Hall is not your home, so you can¡¯te and go as you please. Secondly, your child is our top-secret, so nobody can get to see her. Lastly, the fact that you sided with Cyrus means you are our foe!¡± he added. The others also sneered and chipped in. ¡°Take our advice. Get your memory erased and leave this ce. For the sake of Forlevia, we will not make things difficult for you and your mother!¡± ¡°As for the others, don¡¯t even dream of stepping out of this ce! Make your choice!¡± Their message was in and simple. Levi had no right to see Forlevia unless they allowed him to meet her. That made Levi furious and he taunted, ¡°What if I insist on seeing her today?¡± Chapter 2142 Chapter 2142 Chapter 2142 DG Gemini If one was nice to Levi, he would reciprocate with respect. However, if anyone tried to be unreasonable with him, he would retaliate tit for tat. It did not matter who he was facing, and The Cardinal Hall was no exception. Those fighters from The Cardinal Hall had not expected Levi to have such arrogance as to belittle them, so they were enraged, especially the four divine generals. Whoever challenged The Cardinal Hall would not get out alive! ¡°Die!¡± DG Gemini, being the most quick-tempered, immediately charged toward Levi andunched his attack. His punch was an eye-opener for many of hispatriots. Within the small confined area, they could clearly feel the power of his punch. However, the most impressive thing about it was that he was able to control it such that his explosive power was directed solely at his intended target and would not harm anyone nearby. That was a technique Levi and Cyrus had never seen before, and they too were impressed! The Cardinal Hall had indeed lived up to its reputation. They had a huge pool of talents with superior powers, yet they usually kept a low profile. Just a single punch from DG Gemini was enough to showcase the superiority of The Cardinal Hall. Cyrus¡¯ eyes almost popped out in astonishment, amazed by that brilliant disy of skill and might. The energy wave emitted by that punch was suffocatingly intense. His prowess at that point was just child-y in the eyes of The Cardinal Hall, let alone his amateurish skills many years ago. That punch from DG Gemini would crush him to powder if itnded on him. He had no fighting chance at all. He finally realized he had been too naive in the past to think he would be able to stand up to The Cardinal Hall someday. Within the small confined space, the three of them felt the threat from the fist at its maximum strength. The horrifying power was so intense it felt like it could melt a person down. Emma, being the weakest, felt that deadly sense of suffocation most. DG Gemini¡¯s intention was to kill the three of them off in a single blow. He was out to kill without mercy. Levi was the only one who was still calm and chilled. Boom! He returned a punch to take DG Gemini¡¯s punch head-on. Bang! There was a muted sound of the collision. Not much disturbance was felt by the people standing around as the two men had brilliantly controlled their punches and directed their might on each other only. Levi looked as if nothing had happened after he easily fended off DG Gemini¡¯s punch, and that totally stunned all the observers. DG Gemini was one of the top divine generals among the twelve in terms of prowess, and he was known to be ruthless and merciless in his attacks. It was simply unbelievable that someone could so casually block off his strike! There had been rumors about Levi¡¯s formidable might and skills, and many people put him on the pedestal and worshipped him. However, those in The Cardinal Hall snorted at those rumors and never thought highly of him. They were not being haughty, but as they themselves had a God-like reputation, they did not think a human like Levi could have much achievement to boast aboutpared to them. What was rated as miracles by themoners were just a piece of cake to them. As such, they had not really paid much attention to Levi. When they heard peopleparing The Cardinal Hall to Levi, with some even rating Levi above them, they were furious and had secretly borne grudges against him. That was why when Levi arrived at The Cardinal Hall earlier, many of them were secretly pleased they could finally teach him a lesson and show the world who was truly more superior. When Levi started belittling The Cardinal Hall in his fit of anger, they were excited and waiting for one of the divine generals to beat him to a pulp. The oue was beyond anyone¡¯s imagination! No one expected Levi to block off DG Gemini¡¯s attack so easily. They found it unbelievable! Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. So amoner could challenge a god-like fighter of The Cardinal Hall! Levi¡¯s strength is unreal! He ignored so many great fighters and went straight ahead to take on a divine general! This is shocking! The four divine generals¡¯ faces paled in astonishment, and DG Gemini was about to blow his top! To him, not being able to kill Levi off with that strike was already a great insult. The fact that Levi managed to fend it off without suffering any injury was simply uneptable to him! He was blinded by anger and howled, ¡°Go to hell!¡± He had to show off his true prowess and regain his reputation. Levi had to die! ¡°I am not leaving until I see my daughter. I dare you to stop me!¡± Levi was infuriated too! Chapter 2143 Chapter 2143 Chapter 2143 Invincible The two were about to have a showdown, and it was obvious it would only end when one of them died. It was the most exciting day at The Cardinal Hall for many, an unbelievably rare asion when a commoner was bold enough to challenge one of the divine generals. Many of the juniors looked up to DG Gemini with adoration in their eyes, d they finally could watch him show off his skills. It was expected to be a nail-biting sh of the titans¡¯ battle. Just as the two men were about to go into battle, a voice sounded, saying, ¡°Let him in!¡± Boom! That voice scared the wits out of DG Gemini, and he almost fell to the ground. It was Elder Celia! She was the fearsome one which no one dared to offend. The other divine generals and juniors¡¯ faces paled upon hearing her voice too. With an order from her, the path was cleared for Levi, Emma, and Cyrus to pass, and they entered the building without any further obstructions. Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. Levi¡¯s wish was granted, and he finally got to meet Forlevia. It had been quite a while since hest saw her, and she had grown quite a fair bit. She had grown to be a dreamy little fairy-like girl. What caught his attention most was her strength. Levi could feel the great difference in her internal strength, which surprised him. Both Levi and Cyrus were bewildered that a little girl like her could possess such amazing prowess. That result was only possible by nurturing Forlevia, who possessed the strongest potential, with the mighty resources of The Cardinal Hall. ¡°Daddy, my masters say when I leave this ce after training, I will be invincible!¡± Forlevia proudly told her dad. That would be a boastful brag for most people, buting from Forlevia, no one doubted her words. ¡°Daddy, where is Mommy? What about Grandpa and Grandma? Why are they not here?¡± Forlevia innocently asked. Although she had been a very understanding and thoughtful little girl, like any other kid, she missed her family very much. ¡°Mommy is busy right now. I wille with them the next time!¡± Levi promised as he held her tightly in his arms. His heart ached at the thought of all the sufferings his poor little girl had gone through. At the age whereby other children were attending yschool and carefreely enjoying themselves, Forlevia had to endure tough training that even adults found hard to withstand. She had to shoulder so much more burden because of her special family background. Emma was crying her heart out for her pitiful granddaughter, and Levi¡¯s eyes were brimming with tears too. ¡°Do you hate Daddy and Mommy, Evie?¡± Levi asked. Forlevia shook her head and replied, ¡°No, of course not! Evie knows Daddy and Mommy are doing important work. I want to grow up and be able to help you too! Don¡¯t worry, Grandma and Daddy. Evie will be a good girl. Please promise you will visit me often because I miss you all so much!¡± Levi had to look up to prevent his tears from falling. The more thoughtful his little girl was, the more his heart ached for her. After a while, Forlevia¡¯s masters came out to join them. One of them was the bad-tempered Elder Celia. As soon as she appeared, the divine generals and juniors all retreated and disappeared from sight, not risking any chance of irking her. When Elder Celia saw Levi, shemented, ¡°I knew you were¡­¡± Levi¡¯s heart skipped a beat. He knew she was talking about the time when she battled Shaun and the other pure energy beings. At that time, he was hiding in a corner, secretly monitoring them. He was just about to step in to intervene when Elder Celia arrived. So she had long discovered he was there! Levi was secretly amazed by the masters The Cardinal Hall had assigned to coach Forlevia. They were all very impressive and mighty elders. He wondered how his mentor wouldpare to the masters of Forlevia. He would love to find out if his mentor was as powerful as them, or a league above them. ¡°You are not too bad. However, you can¡¯t take Forlevia with you. We shall decide when she can leave this ce!¡± she arrogantly dered. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I have no intention of bringing her away. This is the safest ce she can be in, and I have full confidence in that!¡± he smilingly concurred. ¡°You are a smart guy, unlike the other fools!¡± Elder Celia nodded approvingly and gave him a compliment. Levi hesitated for a moment, then said, ¡°I do have a favor to ask of you.¡± ¡°Shoot!¡± Chapter 2144 Chapter 2144 Chapter 2144 The Cardinal Hall General ¡°Could you let my mother stay here with Forlevia? She could take care of her and keep herpany,¡± he requested. It was lonely for Forlevia to stay at The Cardinal Hall without her family. His mother would be lonely and also in danger if she was left by herself. Levi felt that if Emma could stay with Forlevia, that would be the best arrangement possible for both. ¡°Sure, not an issue at all!¡± Elder Celia agreed readily. Forlevia and Emma broke into a wide smile, pleased with the arrangement. ¡°Yeah! Grandma can keep mepany every day! I wish Daddy and Mommy can stay with Evie too¡­¡± Forlevia pouted as she looked longingly at Levi. ¡°Be a good girl, Evie. Once Daddy finishes my work, I wille back and spend time with you! Mommy and your other grandma will be here as well!¡¯ he promised. Forlevia instantly gave him a big happy smile and said, ¡°You must honor your words, and you cannot lie to Evie! Promise?¡± Levi did not spend much time at The Cardinal Hall. After all, he was not one of them, and it was not appropriate for him to hang around that ce. After spending a short time with Forlevia, he turned to leave with Cyrus. Elder Celia personally gave instructions that nobody was to stop the two men from leaving. After they left, the elders at The Manifest Court spoke. ¡°The world will be heading into a new era! This youngd is going to cause an uproar!¡± ¡°Once people get to know his identity, they would panic! It is going to be exciting!¡± ¡°I wonder if we would be able to handle that change¡­¡± The youngd they were talking about was not Forlevia but Levi. Shortly after, DG Gemini and the other three divine generals were summoned to The Manifest Court. ¡°We have to get ourselves ready. Divine brigadier is still in solitary training, and even we could not find him!¡± ¡°You have to appoint someone to take charge of The Cardinal Hall!¡± The elders at The Manifest Court briefed the four divine generals on the situation and requested that they appoint someone to head The Cardinal Hall as soon as possible. DG Gemini immediately responded by saying, ¡°When divine brigadier is not around, we usually have a few divine generals who can cover for him. However, DG Leo and a few of the other divine generals went into solitary training as well, so we are a little short of candidates for now. I have a rmendation though. Maybe divine brigadier¡¯s son, The Cardinal Hall General, could fill the shoes for now.¡± ¡°He should be in the North, somewhere deep in the ice field. Ask him toe out of solitary training!¡± one of the elders ordered. ¡°Yes, he was supposed to stay there for thirty years for his solitary training. It is three years to his target!¡± N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. ¡°Get him to cut short his training ande back. You need a person in charge.¡± ¡°Yes, noted!¡± ¡°Also, gather as many of the divine generals and elites as you can. Something major will be happening, and our survival will depend on the oue of that event!¡± The Manifest Court¡¯s elders¡¯ words frightened the four divine generals. They wondered what major event would be happening that justified such a massive mobilization of manpower. The truth was The Cardinal Hall was not as powerful as it seemed. Other than the four divine generals and a handful of elites, most of the other important warriors were either in solitary training or missing in action and could not be located. The Manifest Court had taken the unusual dramatic step to order the return of all the fighters. Levi would never imagine his single visit to The Cardinal Hall could cause such an uproar, and that was just the tip of the iceberg, as the order from The Cardinal Hall would have repercussions on many other people and ns. He was on his way to Sacred Organization with Cyrus, so they were unaware of what was happening back home. At an unknown ce, trouble was brewing as well. ¡°The holy seal had appeared! And someone had used the Forbidden Technique! It is time for us to act and finish it off!¡± The real trouble that Levi¡¯s mentor warned him about with regards to the execution of The Forbidden Technique was materializing. Once the Forbidden Technique was used, it would draw the attention of those people, and Levi would face more troubles ahead! In the meantime, Jester King had gone to a rural graveyard somewhere in Rodunst of Adrune. It was an eerie ce, and one could feel the chills just by being there despite it being a hot sunny day. Jester King started digging in the graveyard, and he had dug in an area the size of almost a few football fields. He was still digging as if looking for something¡­ Chapter 2145 Chapter 2145 Chapter 2145 The Killer Coffin That was the new mission Scias gave to Jester King. He had rushed to the graveyard as soon as he received the order. After a detailed search, he locked in on that location and started digging. Soon, he had turned the graveyard upside down, but even after digging the whole area, he still could not find what he was looking for. As such, he went back and dug deeper into the ground. The deeper he went, the more spine-chilling the ce became. The freaky thing was the originally sunny weather suddenly turned gloomy, and the gathered clouds had a frightening tint of red, like blood was oozing from them. On top of that, there were frequent lightning strikes even though it was not raining. In Erudia¡¯s cultural belief, a bloody red cloud blocking off the sun was an unlucky sign, a sign that something disastrous would be happening soon. That belief turned out to be true as Jester King was up to no good. He was looking for an object of bad omen! After digging to the depth of more than six hundred feet, he found an underground structure ¨C a miniature pce! The temperature in there was abnormally low, and anyone who entered it would probably freeze to death. The atmosphere in the miniature pce was haunting and had a strong smell of blood. The gas trapped in there threatened to explode and smother every living thing nearby. There was nothing in the miniature pce other than a metallic coffin. There were weird pre-historic symbols etched onto the coffin, giving it a demonic look. Although it was old, run-down, and covered in a thickyer of dust, it radiated a sense of danger. Even Jester King had fear in him when he looked at the coffin. He took a deep breath beforeying his hands on it. ¡°What?¡± He had expected he could easily lift up the small coffin, but his face fell upon his first try. That coffin was exceptionally heavy! Judging by the metallic material of the coffin, Jester King was prepared it would be heavy. However, the actual weight was at least ten times more than he had expected! The extra weight had to be from the content of the coffin, and he couldn¡¯t help but wonder what it held. The weight was abnormal, and he couldn¡¯t think of any items that could contribute to that massive weight. After a few struggles, Jester King finally managed to pull the coffin out from the deep hole. After all, he was a supreme ss fighter! When he pulled the coffin out, all the bystanders had a shock and started running away. Everyone was busy running that no one noticed a strange phenomenon. The metallic coffin was emitting some gas that was being breathed in by the unsuspecting humans. At the same time, theirPublished by N?v''elD/rama.Org. breaths were being absorbed by the coffin. It was as if there was an exchange of breaths between the humans and the coffin! After a minute, those people experienced some transformations! They began to show signs of pain and their veins started popping. All of them covered their face with their hands and wriggled in pain. In no time, their pale faces turned bluish-green and ghostly. Finally, blood began to ooze out of their eyes, nose, and mouth, and one by one, the people copsed and died. The more hideous sight was that raw bloody wounds started appearing on the bodies like it was rotting from corrosive burns. It was a painful, ugly, and eerie death, and none of the bystanders managed to escape unscathed. It was not only the humans, but all the nearby animals suffered the same grotesque fate. Jester King was carrying the coffin to his car, and as he moved along, every living being along the way died. It was unreal that he did not lift a finger and yet managed to be so destructive. When he reached the designated ce, he ced the coffin into a car and drove toward a port. When he reached the port, he secretly loaded the coffin onto a cruise ship. That cruise ship was a popr luxury cruise liner, and there were thousands of international guests on it. There was no clue on where Jester King nned to send the coffin to, but the strangest thing was, he did not board the cruise liner himself! All the guests and crew on board had no idea what was happening, and none of them could ever imagine what was to happen. Chapter 2146 Chapter 2146 Chapter 2146 More Mysterious Acts Of Jester King Jester King did not leave Rodunst after that. Instead, he went to an old abandoned castle. The castle sat in apound overgrown with weeds, and many crows were perched on a barren tree. The piercing calls of the crows gave one the creeps. The moment Jester King stepped into the abandoned castle, flocks of bats swarmed out. On that night, a blood moon was hanging dimly in the night sky, and it resembled a bleeding dying moon. The scene was simply queer. It did not take long before Jester King came out of the castle. Again, he was carrying a metallic coffin on his shoulder, and it looked exactly like the other one from the graveyard. Jester King went to the airport with the second coffin but left empty-handed. After that, he proceeded to a training base guarded by numerous fighters from the Ancient ns. Without a word, he went on a killing spree and butchered everyone there. The training base was housing another metallic coffin. Unlike the previous two, the third one had multiple tubes connected to it. It was quite obvious the coffin and its content were the subject of study and research. Jester King sessfully removed it from the training base and shipped it to Goldenport Ind of Erudia. That was not the end of his unusual acts. Next, he headed to the northern tip of Adrune, and there was nothing but ice fields there. Deep in one of the ice fields, he again found another metallic coffin. He carried it on his shoulder and marched off. In the end, the coffin was abandoned right in the middle of the major city of Rodunst. After he finished that act, he let out a big wide smile and chuckled, ¡°Everything went as the Lab of Gods had nned! Die!¡± Having aplished the mission Scias entrusted him, he left the ce, satisfied. Other than them, no one could foresee what disasters those four coffins would bring about¡­ The cruise liner set off from Rodunst and sailed south to Archulea in Nuthana. Being a luxury cruise, it was scheduled to make multiple stops along the way and dock at many of the countries in the region. The coffin was loaded onto the cargo deck, and one day, a few crew went in to do a routine stock take and maintenance check. Once they enter the cargo deck, they were taken aback by the eerie atmosphere and abnormally low temperature inside the cargo area. ¡°But¡­ i-it is summer now!¡± The men shuddered and wondered, but in the end, they still went ahead to do their stock count. Original content from N?velDrama.Org. Rumble, rumble, rumble¡­ Suddenly, they heard a low rumbling noise from a corner, like something was rocking and moving violently. The men gathered together to search and found the noise was from a huge wooden crate, and it was rocking from side to side. ¡°What is in that? Do we have a live animal cargo?¡± ¡°This crate is not part of our cargo! I don¡¯t remember seeing it!¡± The men got suspicious and worried, and they drew their weapons for defense. ¡°Let¡¯s open it up to check!¡± One of them slowly went forward to try and pry the crate open. Creaaaak! The men caught sight of the metallic coffin after opening the crate and had a big shock! When was this loaded in? What is happening? They broke into a cold sweat, and one of them fearfully asked, ¡°It was moving just now, right?¡± ¡°This¡­¡± ¡°Inform the captain immediately! Tell him what we found here!¡± The men were about to leave the deck when they felt a strong suction forceing from the metallic coffin. They were all flying backward and being drawn involuntarily toward the coffin! Plonk, plonk, plonk¡­ All eight of them were stuck to the coffin. and they let out piercing screams. Arhhhh¡­! Their bodies shrank rapidly as their blood was drained off into the coffin. In the end, all eight corpses fell onto the ground, withered and shrunken like a mummy, with not a single drop of blood left in their bodies. Rumble, rumble, rumble¡­ The coffin shook more violently, and the symbols etched on it gave off a blinding brilliance after the feast of blood. Crack! The coffin broke apart in an explosive manner. Chapter 2147 Chapter 2147 Chapter 2147 Disasters Everywhere The huge explosion rocked the cruise ship and almost capsized it. The guests started screaming in fear and shouting, ¡°What is happening?¡± The captain and crew were caught off-guard by the unexpected turbulence. Although they were sailing in the open seas, it was a perfect day with calm waters and clear skies that should not result in the ship being rocked so violently. ¡°The problem seems toe from the cargo deck, and a few of our crew were also cut off from communications¡­¡± ¡°Get down there to check it out!¡± The dozens of crew that went to check on the cargo deck did not return nor send back any communications, worrying the captain and the rest of their teammates. ¡°Quick! Seal the cargo deck!¡± shouted the experienced captain. He instinctively knew that was the source of the problem and wanted to seal it off. He lead a team down to the cargo deck, and when they reached there, they were overwhelmed by a nauseous scent of blood. Just as they were about topletely seal off the section, suddenly, something charged out! Arrhhh! The frightened captain and crew let out loud shrieks as if they had seen the most horrifying thing on earth. Arrhhh! It was followed by more agonizing screams. The difference was the previous screams were due to fear, and thetter was from death. Everyone who had seen the thing in the coffin was dead. The guests were still waiting in the upper decks for the crew to update them on the disturbances, but death awaited them instead. The horrifying thing appeared before them, causing them to flee for their lives. Nevertheless, not a single soul could escape from it, and every single living being turned into a shriveled mummy. The cruise liner sailed on in autopilot mode toward the next destination ¨C an ind somewhere in Nuthana. At an international airport in Rodunst, a coffin appeared in the cargo handling area. The workers were shocked they could not move it along, as it was extremely heavy. Even if they wanted to throw it out, they could not move it an inch. In no time, the workers copsed onto the floor, again, in a totally dried-up form. No one knew what was happening, and those sent there to find out ended up dead as well. The disaster started from a single location and quickly spread like wildfire, causing more and more fatalities. Finally, the metallic coffin exploded, and the horrifying thing in it was released. N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. It rushed into the airport, and every ce it passed became a living hell. The one that was left in the major city of Rodunst exploded not too long after. The story repeated itself, and the butchering continued. As it was in a densely popted city center, the casualty count was much higher. Rodunst had no idea what was happening and was still trying to figure out what was the cause of the disasters. No one knew what was the thing that Jester King brought to them. They could only tell it brought nothing but horrifying deaths wherever it went. When the cruise liner sailed near its next destination, the workers there were waiting by the port to wee it. They had lostmunications with the crew, so they embarked onto the ship as soon as they could to check on those on board. What they saw was the petrifying scene of doom. There were dried corpses everywhere on the cruise liner! However, that was just the beginning of their nightmare! An alert worker had a sense of foreboding and yelled to his colleagues, ¡°Run! Get out of here!¡± The next moment, the spooky scent of death loomed over them, and soon hallowing screams sounded from the ship again! Finally, the thing from the coffin disembarked and went unto the ind. The oue was no different, and no one managed to get away from it alive. The scene of living hell reyed on the ind, and countless people lost their lives. A few lucky ones managed to escape from the ind on their yacht, not knowing the terrifying thing had joined them in their yacht as well. In the meantime, over at Goldenport Ind of Erudia, the shipment from Rodunst had sailed in under the grey early morning sky. Chapter 2148 Chapter 2148 Chapter 2148 Trouble On Goldenport Ind The cargoes were meant for Johannes¡¯ family, and their people were at the port receiving the shipment. All the cargoes were tightly sealed in crates, so the ship reached Goldenport Ind safely. As the cargoes were heavy items like minerals, rocks, and stones, no one suspected anything was wrong despite the shipment being heavier than usual. ¡°Truck them back!¡± Instructions were given, and the cargoes were trucked back to the factory, with no one any the wiser about what had been added to their shipment. As for the disasters that were happening in Rodunst, despite the attempts to censor the news, other countries began to hear about it. After leaving The Cardinal Hall, Levi and Cyrus wanted to head to Sacred Organization to look Zoey up. However, even Cyrus shook his head and admitted he had no idea where Sacred Organization was. It was as secretive as the Lab of Gods, and he was unable to help Levi find his way to them. ¡°I have an idea!¡± Levi smiled and said, to the surprise of Cyrus. ¡°Sacred Organization had always wanted me to join them. If news of me being alive reaches their ears, they would definitelye for me,¡± he exined. Cyrus nodded excitedly and agreed. ¡°Yes! That would save us the trouble of looking for them. They woulde to us instead!¡± The task of letting Sacred Organization know Levi was alive fell on Cyrus. Through the dark web, he disseminated the news to Sacred Organization and informed them Levi was still alive. The dark web was the most amazing thing to happen, although no one knew who was behind it. It seemed to have all the information anyone wished to find out. Most importantly, Cyrus could contact Sacred Organization directly without the knowledge of a third party. ¡°Maestro, I have done it! However, I also found out something weird is happening in Rodunst. Unidentified beings were attacking the people there, and the country had be a killing field. There were no further details on that though¡­ All we know for now is that those killers came from some old coffins¡­¡± Cyrus reported. Levi¡¯s curiosity would have been aroused in the past, but after what he had gone through, nothing could surprise him anymore. After the Ancient ns resurfaced, many previously unimaginable things had happened, so Levi wasn¡¯t too concerned. All he said was, ¡°I hope that is not due to me executing the Forbidden Technique¡­¡± He knew after he used the Forbidden Technique, the path ahead would be fraught with dangers and difficulties. That was also the reason why he was in a hurry to locate Zoey. He wanted to send all his loved ones to The Cardinal Hall so he could have peace of mind to face whatever challenges that came his way. ¡°The Ancient ns knew more about our savior than I do, as I am not of the same era as they. I don¡¯t know what lies ahead, but one thing for sure, your wish is mymand, and I willy down my life for you, Maestro!¡± Cyrus solemnly vowed. ¡°Appreciate that! Now, all I have to do is wait for Sacred Organization toe for me. Where should I go in the meantime? Why don¡¯t we go to Goldenport Ind?¡± Levi proposed. He decided Goldenport Ind was a better ce for him to stay while waiting for Sacred Organization, as it was a quieter town. If he were to stay in the main city of Erudia, he might have to deal with unweed troubles. Over at the processing factory of the Hilton family, the shipment of mineral rocks had arrived, and the workers were busy unloading and unpacking the crates. After the external sealed wrappings were removed from the crates, the temperature in the factory suddenly dipped, and the chill caused everyone to shudder. No one thought much of that and continued with their unpacking. One by one, the outer wooden crates were pried open to reveal the contents of the shipment. Everything went on smoothly as usual until someone shouted, ¡°Quick! Come and take a look!¡± That worker had opened a crate to expose a metallic coffin, shocking all those working in the same area. They immediately reported the strange cargo to the factory¡¯s management. N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. Meanwhile, the coffin started rocking, puzzling the workers. Someone suggested removing it¡­ Chapter 2149 Chapter 2149 Chapter 2149 Beyond Control By the time the management team rushed to the factory, the dead bodies of the workers were already strewn all over the floor. It was bewildering for them as there were no signs of fighting within the factory, and the workers died an unnatural death, their bodies all drained of blood and shrunken. There was a coffin right in the middle of the factory floor, and that alerted them to immediately back off. ¡°Stay away! Something is not right with that coffin! Inform the Hiltons¡­¡± They were alert and quick, but unfortunately, not quick enoughpared to the horrifying thing. They breathed in the gas emitted from the coffin and suffered the same fate as the other victims. The processing factory became thetest living hell¡­ It was a blessing that the factory was highly automated and had just a handful of staff, so casualty count was kept to a minimum. As soon as Johannes and Sherrie received the alert from their team, they immediately rushed to the factory. They reviewed the security footage of the factory floor, and their jaws dropped when they witnessed the strange happenings. The coffin! That is the cause! Instantly, they recalled the unusual deaths in Rodunst were also rted to some metallic coffins! Little did they expect a simr coffin would turn up in Goldenport Ind! ¡°Look, Grandpa!¡± Sherrie suddenly yelled. In the security footage, they could clearly see the metallic coffin rocking violently, and something was trying to struggle free from it. Boom! With the sound of an explosion, the coffin broke apart, and the thing escaped from it! Buzz, buzzzzzz¡­ Hiss¡­ At that crucial moment, there was the sound of a short circuit, and the screen turned fuzzy and snowy. Snap! It soon turned darkpletely, leaving the Hiltons with a nk screen. ¡°Oh no! There is a short circuit in the factory. We don¡¯t know the cause yet¡­¡± That was another piece of bad news for the Hiltons. Short circuit? ¡°It must be because of the thing from the coffin. It may have affected either the electrical field or the current¡­¡± ¡°Any more details from Rodunst? What was that thing?¡± Johannes was bing panicky. Original content from N?velDrama.Org. ¡°No news. They locked down and insisted on keeping mum about the incidents¡­¡± Johannes sighed and swiftly issued an order, ¡°Assemble all the elites in Goldenport Ind, including Xenotoph. And make it quick! This is going to be a big disaster for Goldenport Ind, and we must stop it!¡± In no time, all the elites in Goldenport Ind gathered at the processing factory, ready to defend the ind from harm. Whatever was in the coffin, they were determined to confine it in the factory and not let it escape to wreak havoc on the ind. The Hilton family was influential and could quickly mobilize all the resources to evacuate the residents around the factory. They ensured no living beings, animals inclusive, remained within the radius of three miles of the factory. Next, they had to tackle the unidentified thing from the coffin. They had informed the Dragonites and The Cardinal Hall about the appearance of the metallic coffin, so all the Protectors based in Goldenport Ind rushed over to assist the Hiltons as well. Dragonites and The Cardinal Hall were deeply concerned about the matter. Besides ordering a news lockdown, they sent their top fighters over to Goldenport Ind as well. The Cardinal Hall had no qualms showcasing their top talents anymore, so they dispatched the best disciples of the four divine generals to Goldenport Ind. Instantly, Goldenport Ind became a hive of activity. Levi and Cyrus were on their way there, and after receiving news of Levi¡¯s whereabouts, Sacred Organization also sent their Eighteen Dark Angels that way, determined to bring Levi back with them. From that moment, the tiny Goldenport Ind became the focus of everyone. Meanwhile, Jester King arrived back at the Lab of Gods and met up with Scias. ¡°Well done! We received news from three of the hotspots. Rodunst had lost control of the situation!¡± Scias cheered. ¡°What about Goldenport Ind? Any news from there?¡± Jester King asked. ¡°News just came in that Erudia had locked down Goldenport Ind! I guess trouble had begun. We just need to sit back and enjoy the show! Hahaha!¡± Scias gleefully replied. Chapter 2150 Chapter 2150 Chapter 2150 Horrible ¡°Didn¡¯t the Ancient ns show themselves? I shall release everyone and see what happens!¡± Scias dered with a sinister smile, as though he had everything under control. He was d in his suit, as usual. Jester King chuckled and changed the topic. ¡°By the way, how¡¯s Lucifer doing?¡± ¡°He can save anyone he wants. Lucifer shall evolve aftering back from the dead!¡± Scias answered with a smirk. Jester Kingmented, ¡°Well, he¡¯s the most terrifying doctor who had been involved in most of the experiments! Now that Levi is dead, no one can harm us.¡± Scias smiled. ¡°Yes. They only saw a fragment of our true strength.¡± ¡°I can¡¯t believe you found out where they are. They have no idea what they are going against!¡± Jester King eximed. ¡°No one can stop the four coffins. I can¡¯t wait to see what will happen next in Goldenport Ind!¡± N?velDrama.Org is the owner. Meanwhile, all fighters had gathered around the factory on Goldenport Ind, including Xenotoph and the others. After all, Goldenport Ind¡¯s survival was at stake. Disaster had already befallen Rodunst, so they wanted everyone on Goldenport Ind to be safe. The fighters and Protectors sent over by Dragonites and The Cardinal Hall had joined forces, so it should be enough to defend themselves. Johannes, Xenotoph, and the other important figures gavemands. ¡°Some of you should stay guard outside. Some should head in. Everyone, stay together. Don¡¯t spread out. We shall enter together!¡± Under Xenotoph and the other fighters¡¯ lead, a few hundred men stepped in while the rest stood guard outside the factory. As there was a problem with the wiring, the entire factory was dark and silent. Once they stepped in, the unmistakable metallic smell of blood overwhelmed their senses. Everyone panicked inwardly, for the dark environment gave them the creeps for some reason. Human beings had always feared the unknown. Besides, they knew there was something terrifying inside. Thus, they were all intimidated. The silence was deafening. The master of magical techniques, including Xenotoph, started allowing their senses to spread all over the building. s, they couldn¡¯t sense anything. It was as though there was no living creature in the factory. ¡°Let¡¯s keep going!¡± They marched ahead and soon arrived at the interior of the factory, which was close to where the coffins were ced. The journey was unexpectedly smooth as though nothing dangerous was present. However, no one dared to let their guards down. Everyone held their breaths anxiously. Even the martial artists and masters of magical techniques were sweating profusely. A cloud of uncertainty loomed, and that was what really shook their confidence. If it wasn¡¯t anything dangerous, Rodunst would¡¯ve rid of it instead of keeping a lid on it. ¡°Be careful. I believe it¡¯s nearby. Perhaps we¡¯ve already been targeted!¡± Xenotoph reminded, his body tensing up. Suddenly, the people outside the factory spotted something. ¡°Look!¡± Everyone¡¯s heads whipped around to look at the sky. It was almost daybreak, but the sky had turned dark without warning. No one knew when it happened, but there was a bloody red moon smacked in the middle of the sky. Everyone gaped in disbelief. Oh, no. We¡¯re doomed! ¡°Be careful. Something bad ising!¡± ¡°We need to inform God of Gamblers and the rest about it!¡± Right then, Xenotoph led the rest to the area where the coffin was ced. ¡°Stay alert!¡± Xenotoph reminded. Fear. Fear had engulfed everyone. Everyone who was in the vicinity had goosebumps when the temperature dropped sharply. Chapter 2151 Chapter 2151 Chapter 2151 The Identity Of The Creature ¡°Ah!¡± Everyone was extremely strung up when an ear-splitting scream pierce the air. Boom! Blood sttered everywhere. Some of them felt warm blood spraying onto their clothes. The extremely gruesome sound shocked everyone. Even Xenotoph was dumbfounded and rendered speechless. ¡°Ah!¡± Before they could react, horrifying sounds echoed in the air as blood sprayed everywhere. ¡°Switch on the light!¡± Johannes barked. Snap, snap! They switched on their lights, and the interior of the factory appeared in their sight. They didn¡¯t miss any corner, so everything was visible, including the thing that escaped from the coffin. Boom! The sight of that sent a shiver down everyone¡¯s spines. What the hell? A tall figure appeared in sight, growling lowly. A pungent stench of blood filled the air. Finally, everyone saw the horrible creature from the coffin. It was a human being. Scars marred his face in such grotesque patterns that he was beyond recognition. With his fur, he looked like a spine-chilling beast! The blood trickling down his lips made everyone shudder in fear. ¡°Is he even human?¡± Sweat dotted their brows. The figure looked like a human being, but he fed on human blood like a monster. They couldn¡¯t help but wonder what kind of foreign presence this was. Nevertheless, no matter what, this creature was a tremendous threat to them. Xenotoph was afraid, let alone the others. After all, the figure was practically Grim Reaper. ¡°Who the hell is this?¡± they demanded curiously. Johannes scanned it carefully and said, ¡°Is this the vampire race from Adrune? I remember it¡¯s an ancient n.¡± ¡°What? A vampire from Adrune?¡± Everyone nched in horror at the news. The vampire race was an ancient and mysterious race which they had heard of but never seen in real life. Is this a vampire? Before they could process the idea, the strange creature started attacking them. The numbers of those who had copsed kept rising, for he would rip apart anyone who came before him and sucked their blood without hesitation. He was so fast that they couldn¡¯t even react in time. If he hadn¡¯t stopped to suck his victims¡¯ blood before taking their lives, their losses would be more severe. ¡°Everyone, let¡¯s kill him!¡± Xenotoph urged, and promptly took action. The other elites joined him to attack the creature. N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. Boom, boom! s, they soon realized no matter how powerful their attacks were, the creature wasn¡¯t at all affected. His body was unimaginably strong! Xenotoph and the others couldn¡¯t eveny a hand on him. Uh-oh. Everyone at the scene was stricken with horror. He¡¯s too powerful. Johannes was pretty sure that this was a vampire by now. The creature was abnormally strong and practically invincible. Xenotoph and everyone else¡¯s attacks sessfully provoked the creature. He let out an infuriated roar as a mighty sucking force burst out within his body. Rip! Cuts appeared out of nowhere on some of their bodies as the creature sucked their blood away without evenying a hand on them. Shortly after, corpses drained of blood copsed to the ground one by one. Their blood all ended up in that creature¡¯s belly. Shocked by the sickening situation, everyone fell silent. They were all martial artists and masters of magical techniques, but none of them could defeat the terrifying creature. Men fell one after another, ending up as dried-up corpses. By the time they realized something was wrong, it was toote. It was impossible for them to escape the scene. ¡°I shall stop him. Everyone else, leave!¡± Xenotoph dered, risking his life for the sake of the rest. Everyone else promptly made their escape, for they were no match for this vampire. Chapter 2152 Chapter 2152 Chapter 2152 Unheard Of ¡°Come on, brute!¡± N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. Xenotoph nned to put up a fight and take the creature down with him. Boom, boom! Xenotoph unleashed a barrage of his strongest magical attacks. He was prepared to fight till his death. A battle ensued. Soon, blood stained the windows of the factory red. Though Xenotoph tried hard to stop the creature, he failed and lost his life. Johannes and the rest escaped the factory sessfully, their faces pale and their bodies tensed. What happened today was beyond everyone¡¯s wildest imagination. One of the men stationed outside urged, ¡°What happened? How did it go?¡± Before the people who had just escaped the factory could exin, Xenotoph¡¯s disciples mourned, ¡°Master!¡± Xenotoph was dead, and that shocked the masses. After all, Xenotoph was the most powerful fighter in all of Goldenport Ind. If he lost his life trying to defeat that creature, what about the rest? ¡°Uh¡­¡± The Protectors were at a loss for words. ¡°The fighters from The Cardinal Hall are on the way here, but time is ticking. Perhaps Goldenport Ind will be destroyed before their arrival!¡± The revtion only brought more despair. ¡°We only have ourselves to depend on.¡± Johannes ordered, ¡°Set off the bomb to level the entire area!¡± Before they came here, he had already asked his men to set up the triggering device. They just had to detonate the bomb now. Boom, boom! As mes shot into the sky, the factory copsed, razed to the ground. The dust and smoke rose into the air in a fast, swirling motion. The impact of the explosion caused the elites to stagger backward. In fact, Goldenport Ind was shaking violently as if an earthquake had just happened. The explosion was too intense. Johannes had bought the explosive from Cryptic Stream Corporation, which belonged to the Lab of Gods. In other words, it was Johannes¡¯ trump card. Back when he bought it, Cryptic Stream Corporation informed him of how powerful it was. He could blow the entire ind up with the appropriate quantity. It was indeed extremely frightening! As the bomb was developed to destroy powerful beings and items, all martial artists and masters of magical techniques would definitely die in the explosion. Nothing would survive in the explosion. Everyone let out a sigh of relief and rxed visibly. The next second, something glinted among the thick smoke, causing everyone to tense up anxiously. As the masses stared at the smog, it gradually cleared out. A tall figure emerged from within. He let out a ferocious roar, his beast-like eyes ring at Johannes and the others. What? He¡¯s perfectly fine? Did he escape unscathed from the huge explosion? What is he made of? They had never even heard of the existence of someone like him! ¡°W-What is going on?¡± Everyone was on the verge of tears, for it was a horrifying sight to behold. Finally, the elites standing guard outside the factory got to see what the creature looked like. They felt a chill go down their spines. Boom! Before they could react, the vampire disappeared in a sh. He then reappeared among the masses and started his killing spree. Pfft! ¡°Ah!¡± Agonizing cries resonated across the zone; it was a bloodbath. The killing machine struck fear in everyone¡¯s heart. What the hell is this? We can¡¯t harm him, let alone defeat him! He doesn¡¯t even feel pain. Countless of lifeless bodies littered the ground. Most of them ended up mummified as their blood was sucked out by the vampire. ¡°Time to leave. We can¡¯t stop him!¡± someone suggested. Johannes immediately responded, ¡°No. If we leave, this creature will leave and harm the ordinary citizens! We need to stop that from happening!¡± ¡°Yes, he¡¯s right!¡± Chapter 2153 Chapter 2153 Chapter 2153 Excalibur Council Of Rodunst Original content from N?velDrama.Org. It was clear what this creature would do out there. Hell would descend on a peaceful country. After all, that was what happened to Rodunst. The creature appeared in the capital and airport, bringing disaster to the country. Indeed, Rodunst was now a living hell. After the coffin was opened, the creatures escaped and murdered innocent lives. It was catastrophic. One vampire was annoying enough, but there were two of them in Rodunst. Though Rodunst immediately dispatched various martial artists, men with superpowers, witches, wizards, and even its own Excalibur Council, which wasparable to Zarain¡¯s Shield, each and every one of them who went there ended up dying on the battlefield. No one could stop the vampires! Nothing seemed to be able to stop them in their tracks. The city was beyond saving, so Rodunst hurriedly ordered aplete news ckout to prevent the situation from blowing up. They were still in the midst of finding out what those creatures were and where did theye from. Meanwhile, on a cruise ship sailing on the ocean. Back then, some survivors fled the ind and boarded the cruise, but the creature managed to catch up to them. Now, the cruise was floating on the sea toward an unknown destination. Once it docked somewhere, it would be a disaster, especially if the dock was a busy one. The Lab of Gods received news of the vampires almost immediately. Though Rodunst swiftly ordered a news ckout, they still managed to find out what had happened. Sciasughed. ¡°Now that Excalibur Council has found out what the creature is, they might find another vampire to start a negotiation. Rodunst¡¯s trouble wille to an end soon.¡± His tone then took a turn. ¡°But Erudia will need more time to deal with it.¡± Jester King hesitated for a long time before asking, ¡°Is this the end already?¡± Scias shook his head. ¡°Of course not. It¡¯s not that simple. Let¡¯s just wait and see! By the way, let¡¯s see where the other one is. Oh, he¡¯s going in the right direction¡ªArchulea in Nuthana!¡± He chuckled in delight. Jester King inquired, ¡°Will the Kings take their revenge? After all, I got one coffin from them.¡± It was Jester King who wiped the secret training base out and stole the coffin that belonged to the Kings. All the while, the Kings had been experimenting on hibernating vampires in secret. The Lab of Gods happened to find out about it and sent someone to take the coffin away. ¡°They might suspect us. But I have a n, so don¡¯t you worry,¡± Scias dered smugly. As expected, Excalibur Council was busy finding a vampire to negotiate with the two vampires. As the most influential organization in Rodunst, just like The Cardinal Hall, Excalibur Council held many secrets. For example, they held the vampires and other Ancient ns¡¯ members captive. They had also carried out plenty of experiments. Right now, they decided to release the vampire they held captive so he could negotiate with the other two and hopefully persuade them to stop. The reason Excalibur Council could find out the origins of the creatures was that the creatures used to roam around in Rodunst in ancient times. They recorded the existence of the creatures and captured some of them. However, Erudia didn¡¯t have any experience in handling vampires, so they were rendered helpless by the creature¡¯s strength. No one knew what was going on on Goldenport Ind. Only those who¡¯ve seen it with their own eyes would have a clue. This was the biggest predicament they had ever faced, for the vampire was incredibly strong. Right now, he was killing the residents one by one. In a blink of an eye, hundreds of them lost their lives. The rest could only watch as despair surged within them. Chapter 2154 Chapter 2154 Chapter 2154 Fight Till The End It was obvious that they would all be wiped out here. No one would survive the ordeal. It felt really miserable to be waiting for one¡¯s death. Help was arriving, but they were running out of time. In the midst of battling the creature, they realized he was getting stronger after devouring enough blood. It seemed like he could only awake after getting sufficient blood. Though he wasn¡¯t at the peak of his ability yet, he was already unstoppable. They couldn¡¯t imagine what it would be like if he were to awakepletely. Meanwhile, both Levi and Cyrus had just arrived at Goldenport Ind. N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. As Erudia had kept a lid on the situation, they had no idea what was happening on the ind. Once they arrived, their instincts told them something was wrong. ¡°Something seems off. They must be in trouble!¡± Cyrus eximed. Levi¡¯s brows were furrowed up. ¡°I can sense a terrifying presence. It resembles me when I unleash the Forbidden Annihtion.¡± Indeed, Levi had sensed a sinister presence on the ind. As it bored a resemnce to him when he unleashed the Forbidden Annihtion, he immediately detected its presence. ¡°Yes, something must¡¯ve happened. Let¡¯s find out where they are!¡± They dashed toward the source of the ominous vibe. On the other side of Goldenport Ind, the Eighteen Dark Angels of Sacred Organization showed up at the scene. ¡°You¡¯re sure Levi is on Goldenport Ind, right?¡± Death Fiend asked. ¡°Yes, we¡¯ve confirmed that he has just arrived at Goldenport Ind!¡± ¡°All right. Let¡¯s go!¡± Soon, the Eighteen Dark Angels realized the ominous air on Goldenport Ind. Oh? What an overwhelming presence. ¡°Come, let¡¯s go take a look. It should be rted to Levi!¡± Meanwhile, the vampire was growing stronger nearby the factory. Johannes gathered the fighters to retaliate while requesting for more help. s, the only help he could get was no match for the vampire. The reason they showed up was to stall for more time. ¡°We have news! The apprentices of the four divine generals from The Cardinal Hall had boarded an aircraft and will be here in an hour. We only need to hang on for one hour more!¡± the Protectors reported happily. Despair shed across everyone else¡¯s faces when they learned that they had to wait for one hour before help arrived. After all, the fighters, including Xenotoph himself, couldn¡¯t even hold the creature back for ten minutes. It was practically impossible for them to hang on for one whole hour. ¡°We need to hang on! Otherwise, the creature will take innocent lives and make Goldenport Ind a living hell!¡± Johannes hollered. He and his n went all out to stop the creature from escaping. It was an intense fight. Though they knew death would await them, none of them backed off. It would be worth it to lose their lives to protect their loved ones. In just a few short minutes, all that was left of the brave bunch was a heap of mangled bodies. Crimson blood tainted the ground beneath their feet, but none of them backed down. ¡°Hurry up and think of something, or we¡¯re finished for real!¡± ¡°Yes, there are less than a hundred of us left! We¡¯re doomed!¡± The survivors looked as though they were about to burst into tears. Johannes and the others were panicking, but there was nothing else they could do. ¡°Grandpa, if only I were stronger,¡± Sherrie uttered glumly. She had also joined the battle. Everyone sighed gloomily as their numbers decreased. Slowly, only ten fighters remained, including Sherrie and Johannes. They copsed onto the ground, waiting for the vampire to im their lives. Chapter 2155 Chapter 2155 Chapter 2155 The Progenitor They squeezed out every ounce of their strengths and fought till the end. s, they only managed to hang on for around twenty minutes. They still had a long way to go. During thest moments of their lives, they were still worrying about the downfall of Goldenport Ind. If they were to die here, thousands of innocent lives would perish right on the ind. Sherrie¡¯s heart was filled with reluctance as she screamed, ¡°Ah!¡± The vampire appeared before her and pulled her up. He stared at her, seemingly surprised by how obstinate she was. ¡°Come on! I¡¯m not afraid of you!¡± Sherrie dered. The vampire¡¯s eyes were tinted red as he parted his lips to bite her. Boom! Right then, an unprecedented power came right for the vampire and forced him to release his grip on Sherrie. The sudden turn of events gave the survivors a shock. What¡¯s going on? They then realized there were two figures who had just appeared among them. One of them was familiar to everyone, for he was none other than Levi Garrison. ¡°Le¡­¡± Sherrie¡¯s words were cut short when she realized something¡ªLevi was dead! Levi¡¯s dead, right? Though he faked his death on Goldenport Ind back then, he died for realter on. There¡¯s no way he¡¯s still alive. But this man looks exactly like Levi! Johannes and the rest had the same thought too! Before they could state their doubts, the vampire let out a furious roar. It was at this moment that they realized the vampire was sent flying. That was unheard of! After all, they had tried their best to force the vampire to retreat, but to no avail. No matter how they attacked him, he stood rooted to the spot. Now, he had been sent flying! Clearly, the neers were extremely strong. There¡¯s hope for us! The vampire¡¯s gaze fixated on Levi and Cyrus as rage ran red through his brain. Perhaps he felt humiliated by how he was sent flying. Both Levi and Cyrus stared at the creature in front of them. Levi then asked, ¡°Do you know what this creature is?¡±N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. ¡°If I¡¯m not mistaken, he¡¯s a vampire from the Ancient ns in Adrune. However, he¡¯s different from the vampires I know, for most vampires are handsome. I¡¯ve never seen one as ugly as him!¡± Cyrus revealed. Everyone else fell silent. Have they gone nuts? How dare theyment on the vampire¡¯s looks now? They clearly don¡¯t take him seriously! ¡°No, this is a Progenitor, the strongest vampire ever known!¡± another voice dered. The Eighteen Dark Angels finally showed themselves. They exerted such a terrifying aura that the vampire froze before focusing on them. Sherrie and the other survivors were delighted. Strong fighters are here! That means we¡¯re going to be safe, right? ¡°The Progenitor?¡± Johannes, Cyrus, and the rest nched in horror at the Dark Angels¡¯ words. After all, the Progenitor was the strongest vampire ever known, and legend had it that it could live for a few thousand years. Besides, it was also terrifyingly strong. However, it was obvious from where Jester King obtained the coffins that they had been in hiding for a long while. They might¡¯ve been asleep for a few hundred years, or even more than a thousand years. Their appearance spelled disaster. ¡°I can¡¯t believe they released the Progenitors! From what we know, there are already three Progenitors roaming around!¡± one Dark Angel eximed. Naturally, Levi knew who the Dark Angel was referring to¡ªthe Lab of Gods! They are so persistent! I can¡¯t believe they can do something this ruthless and crazy! By now, everyone finally got to know the identity of the creatures that went on a rampage in Rodunst. When the Progenitor saw everyone engaged in a discussion, he felt left out. As anger flooded his veins, his gazended on Levi. Chapter 2156 Chapter 2156 Chapter 2156 Levi Setting The Eighteen Dark Angels Up The Progenitor knew it was Levi who sent him flying earlier. As Levi had ignored his presence all the while, he went straight for him without hesitation. Boom! The Progenitor appeared before Levi in a nanosecond and stretched out his hand to grab Levi. s, he failed to grab anything. Levi had swerved out of his reach swiftly. The Progenitor widened his eyes in shock, finding it hard to believe that someone had just escaped from his ws. Everyone else shared the same sentiment, too. Boom! Before the Progenitor could realize what was going on, Levi appeared behind his back and retaliated with a kick that sent him flying again. This was the second time the Progenitor was sent flying. Sherrie and the rest were shocked beyond belief. What is thisbat prowess? However, Levi wasn¡¯t at all happy with his achievements. Though he sent the Progenitor flying twice and caused thetter utter humiliation, the vampire didn¡¯t even get hurt. How strong must the Progenitor be? The furious Progenitorshed out toward Levi again and again, but Levi managed to avoid his attacks and even managed to retaliate. No matter what Levi did, the Progenitor remained unscathed and continued attacking him angrily. As the Progenitor lost his mind, Levi felt his blood boiling. A powerful force from the Progenitor was trying to suck Levi¡¯s blood away! ¡°You want to suck my blood? Dream on! Even mosquitoes don¡¯t get to suck my blood, let alone you!¡± Levi dered. He stepped forward and pointed at the creature with his left hand. It was the One Finger Technique that managed to kill the pure energy beings by gathering his energy at a single explosive point. His right hand balled into a fist as he punched the Progenitor with the Annihtion st. He was sure both strategies would work together to defeat the vampire! Boom! Before the explosion could happen, it disappeared into thin air. The Annihtion st didn¡¯t even get to activate itself. The Progenitor was invincible, so the Annihtion st and One Finger Technique couldn¡¯t harm him one bit. The attacks were simply useless against him. That was how strong the Progenitor was! Though he was immune to Levi¡¯s attacks, a vortex of anger swirled inside him when he realized how powerful Levi was. This time, he was really losing his cool. His eyes reddened as though blood was pouring in swiftly. Original content from N?velDrama.Org. Little by little, he grew stronger and regained his full strength! ¡°What? That didn¡¯t work?¡± Levi was stunned. ¡°Maestro, let me help!¡± Cyrus offered. The Eighteen Dark Angels were watching the scene from the sidelines. Clearly, they weren¡¯t about to offer help. The more miserable Levi was, the happier they were. Before the Progenitor¡¯s attack couldnd on Levi, thetter suddenly dashed away. The Progenitor promptly ran after him. However, Levi ran in the direction of the Eighteen Dark Angels, who were still acting like bystanders. They were caught off guard when Levi suddenly showed up before them. Levi sowed discord among them, and they had no choice but to fight against the Progenitor to save themselves. The infuriated Progenitor unleashed his wrath on the Eighteen Dark Angels. Levi dashed away swiftly. Though the Eighteen Dark Angels wanted to leave, some of them were immobilized. They had no choice but to continue battling against the Progenitor. ¡°F*ck you, Levi!¡± Death Fiend and the rest hollered. Levi set them up! Unsurprisingly, they were furious. Grinning, Levi headed back and brought the injured survivors away with Cyrus¡¯ help. He didn¡¯t feel guilty at all, for they did the same thing to him back then. I even lost my life back then, so they deserve this. After making sure Sherrie and the others were safe, Levi and Cyrus returned to the scene. They wanted to know where Zoey was, so it was important to find out whether the Progenitor or the Dark Angels would win the fight. Chapter 2157 Chapter 2157 Chapter 2157 The Simrities Between Levi And The Progenitor Indeed, the Progenitor¡¯s power was on par with the Eighteen Dark Angels. However, the Eighteen Dark Angels managed to stop the Progenitor from advancing. After Levi and Cyrus came back, they stood aside and watched the battle. The Eighteen Dark Angels gritted their teeth in anger. How dare that b*stard stand aside and watch? ¡°Won¡¯t you help? He¡¯s ourmon enemy!¡± they demanded. Both Levi and Cyrus folded their arms nonchntly. ¡°Nah, we¡¯ll just watch from the sidelines for now.¡± It was obvious that he wasn¡¯t about to help them out. Though the Eighteen Dark Angels were seething in anger, there was nothing they could do. It was impossible for them to break free of the Progenitor due to their sheer number. They had to work together to defeat the creature. Levi and Cyrus weren¡¯t really enjoying the show from aside; they were actually trying to find the weakness of the Progenitor. After a while, they concluded that the creature was invincible. Original content from N?velDrama.Org. He had no weaknesses at all! The Progenitor was indestructible and unkible, just like the previous pure energy beings. However, the Progenitor was obviously more hard to defeat. One could defeat pure energy beings by crushing their energy, but nothing could pierce through the Progenitor¡¯s skin. They couldn¡¯t inflict any injury on him. The only weakness, which wasn¡¯t really one, was that the Progenitor wasn¡¯t good at attacking. Perhaps he hadn¡¯t regained his full power, for his attacks were weak. He couldn¡¯t maximize his power as of now. Though the Eighteen Dark Angels couldn¡¯t defeat him, he wasn¡¯t able to wipe them out, too. Even so, he could oppress them easily. Once he regained his full strength, there was no telling how titanic he would get. The stronger the Progenitor got, the harder the Eighteen Dark Angels found it to hold him back. ¡°Come help us now!¡± they barked. ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Both Levi and Cyrus took action. The twenty fighters joined in as well. It was an unprecedented fight. The Eighteen Dark Angels felt exasperated, for they initially came to take Levi but ended up being free labor. This can¡¯t be a coincidence. The twenty fighters went all out and attacked the Progenitor, making him letting out an unhappy roar. He wanted to suck their blood dry, but each and every one of them was extremely capable. They unleashed their attacks like madmen. Despite being strong and imprable, his attack was his weak spot. Soon, he was cornered. He wanted to be stronger, but the rest wouldn¡¯t let him do so. Boom, boom, boom! Time and time again, he was sent flying across the air. Every time he fell, he¡¯d stand up swiftly. None of them could injure him at all. ¡°Hurry up and think of something, or we¡¯re finished for real!¡± Death Fiend dered. Someone chimed in, ¡°Yes, show your trump card. This isn¡¯t the time to hide your true ability!¡± Apparently, everyone had a trump card hidden instead of showing their true prowess. Now, it was time for them to unleash their true abilities. Levi immediately unleashed Forbidden Annihtion, and a menacing power that was on par with the Progenitor¡¯s aura flowed within him. Upon realizing his sudden burst of energy, the Progenitor froze and gaped at him in disbelief. A glint of surprise appeared in his once dull eyes. Why does this seem familiar? He was shocked by the killing energy emanating from Levi. ¡°Damn it!¡± Everyone else gasped incredulously. Levi¡¯s so strong! He obviously wants to use the Forbidden Technique to fight against the Progenitor alone! Chapter 2158 Chapter 2158 Chapter 2158 Five Generations Of The Progenitor As the twenty fighters joined forces, the Progenitor was soon at his wit¡¯s end. ¡°Come on, let¡¯s take him down!¡± Their attacks grew more intense. The Progenitor was soon ensnared. He let out a loud roar together with a burst of sudden energy that sent six Dark Angels flying backward. After an opening appeared, he escaped instead of continuing his attacks. He ended up jumping into the sea. Before doing that, he turned at his shoulders and shot Levi aplicated gaze. There was confusion and curiosity in his eyes before he disappeared. ¡°Go after him!¡± The masses went after him and didn¡¯t find him anywhere. Instead of hiding on Goldenport Ind, he had swum toward Adrune. ¡°Looks like the Progenitor isn¡¯t a beast after his awakening. He knows how to flee!¡± Levi eximed in surprise. In fact, he was puzzled by the Progenitor¡¯s weird reaction. That was really strange. ¡°Let¡¯s count our losses.¡± They went to where Sherrie and the rest were hiding and told them what had happened. At the end of the revtion, everyone erupted in cheers. Sherrie and the others finally discovered that Levi was still alive. They were excited to learn the news. Levi then counted their losses and entrusted the Hilton family to deal with the rest. It was time for Levi and the Eighteen Dark Angels¡¯ discussion. ¡°Oh, no. They are here!¡± Levi sensed another group¡¯s arrival. ¡°Hide out of sight. I¡¯lle to find you later!¡± he told the Eighteen Dark Angels. They nodded and concealed themselves instantly. One hour was up, and the divine generals¡¯ apprentices from The Cardinal Hall had arrived. They rushed toward the scene without hesitation. s, the remains of the factory greeted them. ¡°Could it be¡­¡± That everyone was killed, allowing the creature to infiltrate Goldenport Ind? That was their first thought. Nevertheless, they soon ran into Levi and the rest. ¡°Mm? It¡¯s you? Why are you here?¡± The apprentices of the divine generals had been holding back their disgust for Levi for a long time. If possible, they wanted to beat him up. After all, Levi was arrogant back in The Cardinal Hall and even managed to escape unscathed. That fact alone made their irritation re. They had been holding back their resentment, so the mere sight of Levi stoked their anger. ¡°Ah, The Cardinal Hall is terribly slow. If you were toe anyter, you¡¯ll have to clear the mess!¡± Cyrus sneered. The apprentices burst out angrily, ¡°Do you have a death wish?¡± They promptly took action to take Levi and Cyrus¡¯ lives. Celia and the others would stop them from doing so in The Cardinal Hall, but they weren¡¯t here. They could do whatever they desired! N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. ¡°Hold on!¡± their leader barked. ¡°Calm down, everyone.¡± He turned to Cyrus and asked, ¡°Did you defeat that creature?¡± Cyrus shot them a disgusted look. ¡°Of course. If we were to wait for you, we would¡¯ve been dead by now.¡± The Cardinal Hall¡¯s men shook in anger, but their leader stopped them from taking action. They couldn¡¯t stand the incessant provocations from Levi and Cyrus anymore! ¡°What is that creature?¡± their leader inquired. Cyrus exined, ¡°He¡¯s the Progenitor, a vampire from the Ancient ns. I believe he¡¯s the first few Progenitors, most probably from the first five generations.¡± ¡°What? A Progenitor from the first five generations?¡± The leader inhaled sharply. Obviously, he knew what the Progenitor was. It spelled disaster! ¡°Does that mean the creature who wrecked Rodunst is a Progenitor, too?¡± he asked curiously. ¡°Yes. There are two of them in Rodunst!¡± Cyrus answered. The man gasped in horror again. Chapter 2159 Chapter 2159 Chapter 2159 Running Your Mouth The ones who were clueless about the Progenitor looked confused. ¡°Is the Progenitor really so powerful?¡± someone asked curiously. His question caused everyone to look at him with bafflement. ¡°Of course he is! Even the divine generals quake in fear when they hear his name.¡± After the reply, the man who¡¯d first raised the question kept his mouth sealed. Finally, everyone realized the terrifying nature of the Progenitor as it was a creature that could strike fear even into the hearts of the divine generals. They couldn¡¯t believe that such a horrifying creature once roamed Goldenport Ind. ¡°Since the Progenitor is nowhere to be seen, have you dealt with it already? The two of you look unscathed,¡± the gathered crowd asked fearfully. ¡°We have yet to deal with it because the Progenitor slipped out of our clutches. However, we have resolved Goldenport Ind¡¯s danger,¡± Levi replied solemnly. ¡°In truth, we managed to drive it away. Yet, its overwhelming strength makes it almost immortal,¡± Cyrus exined. Everyone was stunned. After a brief moment of silence, they regained their senses.Original content from N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Even after such a long battle, the two of you couldn¡¯t subdue the Progenitor? You even let him escape? What if it is still lurking around Goldenport Ind? Who knows, it might even make its way to other parts of Erudia.¡± ¡°Do you know what you¡¯ve done? You made the situation even worse than before! You¡¯ve angered it! What if it decides to take revenge?¡± ¡°Are you sure it ran away? It might be biding its time in hiding. There¡¯s a possibility that it sneaked into Erudia instead. How can you guarantee our safety?¡± Stricken with fear, the crowd hurled hysterical questions toward Cyrus and Levi. Instead of expressing their gratitude, they were furious that Levi and Cyrus allowed the Progenitor to escape. The onught of questions left the duo stunned as they stood there, at a loss for words. Never in their wildest dreams had they expected such a reaction. Are they for real? How much more shameless can this crowd get? ¡°Levi, I noticed that you are always at the forefront whenever something like this happens. How can you call yourself a savior when such a huge mishap has happened?¡± ¡°Great, not only did you fail to defeat the Progenitor, you even let it escape. Will you be the one responsible if something bad happens?¡± someone from the crowd called out sarcastically. ¡°Your mistakes have destroyed The Cardinal Hall¡¯s ns. In truth, we are the advance team. Soon, The Cardinal Hall General will be here to clear up this mess himself.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± The crowd nodded fervently. Their moods lifted when their general was mentioned. Although the Progenitor was strong, they were confident that The Cardinal Hall General could defeat it. After all, he had personally ventured forth to settle matters. Once he was here, the Progenitor would be doomed. There would be no room left for it to escape. However, Levi and Cyrus did not share the group¡¯s enthusiasm. How could they change their minds so quickly? Weren¡¯t they just scared out of their wits? We have a disaster on our hands. Levi and Cyrus were puzzled by the group¡¯s sudden change in demeanor. Clearly, they were the ones who took action and worked together to solve Goldenport Ind¡¯s crisis. However, they were met with criticisms and had to shoulder the me. Although the group arrivedte, they pointed their fingers at Levi instead of owning up to their mistakes. Furthermore, they med Levi and Cyrus for allowing the Progenitor to flee. No matter how hard he tried, Levi could not wrap his head around the group¡¯s logic and reasoning. ¡°Are you guys insane? The entirety of Goldenport Ind would have sumbed by the time you arrived. Everyone here would have been ughtered in cold blood. They were the ones who saved this ind! How could you push the me on them? Where were you when thousands of us were murdered in the hands of the Progenitor? Where were you when Goldenport Ind was threatened? Of course, it¡¯s much easier to push the me on others, right? After all, this was all your fault. It was your weakness and incapability that led to the Progenitoring here! Repeatedly, you¡¯ve thrust Erudia into danger. It¡¯s all because the bunch of you are good-for-nothing fools!¡± Unable to stand it anymore, Sherrie exploded in anger. When the words left her mouth, the members of The Cardinal Hall flushed with anger. Sherrie merelyughed coldly. ¡°Have you realized the true extent of your uselessness? Why are all of you silent now? Weren¡¯t you running your mouth a moment ago?¡± Her words provoked them even more as they resisted the urge to hit her. Yet, they could not deny the truth in her insulting remarks as Sherrie had hit a nerve. Chapter 2160 Chapter 2160 Chapter 2160 The Arrival Of The Cardinal Hall General ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Do you want to kill me? Go ahead then. Since you can¡¯t handle the Progenitor, the most you can do is take your anger out on regr citizens,¡± Sherrie called out tauntingly, ¡°It¡¯s the only thing you lot are good at!¡± The bunch of The Cardinal Hall members- a group akin to ¡°God,¡± fumed in anger. Nevertheless, they could notsh out and had to restrain their temper. If they killed Sherrie, it would only prove that her words were right. They were a prideful group that refused to admit to their mistakes. Both Levi and Cyrus had to resist the urge to burst outughing. It wasical to see them utterly humiliated by a young maiden as they could not retaliate. They could only ept her insults in silence and embarrassment. A bitter look crossed their faces when they heard Sherrie¡¯s endless nders. Today, they had suffered a huge blow to their reputation. ¡°Since this is none of our business, our help ends here. We¡¯ll leave the rest to you,¡± Levi announced and prepared to leave the scene with Cyrus. They still needed to find Zoey and the Eighteen Dark Angels. ¡°Where do you think you are going? Are you trying to escape after this huge disaster?¡± Immediately, someone tried to halt them in their tracks. The leader of the group stepped forward. ¡°Stop chasing after them! Aren¡¯t you guys ashamed of your actions?¡± he roared at his men. ¡°Though the truth is a hard pill to swallow, Levi was the one who single-handedly saved Goldenport Ind. Without him, all of its citizens would be corpses. However, saving them should be our responsibility. Due to our negligence, Levi had to take the burden as we couldn¡¯t arrive here on time!¡± their leader uttered coldly. Such words caused his men to clench their fists in fury as their faces turned crimson red with anger. How embarrassing! As members of The Cardinal Hall, they liked to put themselves on a pedestal. Subconsciously, they¡¯ve always felt a sense of superiority and took pride in their strength. The Cardinal Hall¡¯s members viewed themselves as the protectors of Erudia and expected the people¡¯s blind devotion. However, Levi was an exception. Repeatedly, he managed to stun the world with his actions and stole their glory as he carried out their responsibilities in their stead. This made them feel indignant. This indignance worsened because Levi was rumored to be stronger than them. Even if that was true, they were too prideful to submit to him. His overwhelming strength merely increased their hatred toward him as their egos were bruised. However, they had to admit that Levi was today¡¯s hero because they arrived on the scene far toote. After this incident, they loathed Levi even more. They were determined not to let him steal their thunder anymore. One by one, they swore that such a humiliating incident would never happen again. After Levi and his group left, thundering noise echoed in the sky as a massive aircraft approached Golderport Ind. As soon as the aircraftnded, members of The Cardinal Hall rushed to wee its arrival. The doors slid open to reveal a mysterious figure. The moment he stepped foot on solid ground, a menacing aura swept over the ce. It felt as if a mountain had descended over Golderport Ind. The figure was dressed in a simple robe; his arms were crossed behind his back as he made his way out of the aircraft. N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. His pace was slow and unhurried, making him look like a divine being who walked amongst the mortal world. Upon closer look, the figure had a cold yet handsome face. Judging from his youthful appearance, he couldn¡¯t be more than thirty years old. This captivating man was none other than Edmund ¨C The Cardinal Hall General. The helm of The Cardinal Hall had finally made his appearance. In a hurry, he had returned from the North to control the hectic situation the moment he caught wind about the incident in Goldenport Ind. ¡°Where is it?¡± Edmund asked. ¡°Sir, it is a Progenitor from one of the earlier generations of Adrune¡¯s Ancient ns. We suspect that it might be from the first five generations. However, Levi has driven it away,¡± one of the men exined. ¡°Levi? Is he the father of that young genius?¡± It was apparent that Edmund knew about Levi. Chapter 2161 Chapter 2161 Chapter 2161 Join The Sacred Organization ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± ¡°Oh? Where is he?¡± Edmund questioned. ¡°He has left the scene.¡± ¡°What? Did he leave already? I was looking forward to meeting the man who repeatedly stole The Cardinal Hall¡¯s thunder. I wanted to see him in action against the Progenitor too,¡± Edmund replied. ¡°Sir, the Fiery Demon was working alongside Levi. The two of them probably worked together to beat the Progenitor.¡± Edmund¡¯s brows pinched together. ¡°No, you are mistaken. There were more than two of them. In fact, I sense¡­ eighteen people.¡± ¡°There were eighteen other people?¡± everyone eximed in shock. It looks like The Cardinal Hall General really does live up to his name. We didn¡¯t even know about the existence of eighteen other men! After all, The Cardinal Hall General is a future member of the divine brigadiers. He wields impressive skill. I can¡¯t believe he managed to obtain such detailed information in the blink of an eye. At the same time, realization dawned upon the group. It seems like it took twenty fighters to battle the Progenitor. Levi didn¡¯t achieve it alone. With this new knowledge, the members of The Cardinal Hall felt more at ease. If Levi had been the sole force behind it, they would be humiliated. ¡°They must have traveled far away. Follow me. We will track down the Progenitor. Also, spread the news that the Progenitor has fled. After a while, make sure you state that The Cardinal Hall was the one responsible for this great feat!¡± Edmund ordered. Once again, The Cardinal Hall stole all of the glory. ¡°Huh? Sir, aren¡¯t you going to mention Levi?¡± one of his men asked curiously. ¡°Why would I bring him up? Are you trying to embarrass The Cardinal Hall again? Were the past humiliations not enough for you?¡± Edmund red at the man. ¡°Besides, Levi¡¯s daughter is part of The Cardinal Hall. It¡¯s only fair that we take some of the credit.¡± After Edmund¡¯s exnation, no one dared to voice any objections. Yet, Levi couldn¡¯t care less about it. After all, most people still assumed that he was dead. It would be detrimental if the public found out that Levi was the one who drove the Progenitor away. Once the incident in Goldenport Ind spread, it left the entire world stunned. They couldn¡¯t believe that the Progenitor was the cause of the disaster! Given how news spread like wildfire, Rodunst could not keep this matter a secret anymore. Begrudgingly, they stepped forward to confirm the credibility of the Progenitor¡¯s existence. Additionally, they announced that the great catastrophe that gued Rodunst was resolved in the blink of an eye. Nheless, the world was stunned and terrified by Erudia¡¯s capability to deal with this cataclysm in such a short amount of time. ¡°What? Goldenport Ind is out of danger? Where did the Progenitor flee to?¡± Scias cried out in disbelief when he received the news. Original content from N?velDrama.Org. Initially, he thought that the Progenitor would bring Erudia to its knees. Contrarily, they solved this issue faster than Rodunst. How could this happen? ¡°We aren¡¯t sure about the Progenitor¡¯s current whereabouts. It¡¯s a matter that is still under investigation. Yet, who would¡¯ve expected Erudia to solve this incident in the least amount of time?¡± Scion felt a ze of anger. I¡¯ve plotted this for ages. In spite of that, they destroyed all my ns without any effort. ¡°How could the Progenitor be driven away so easily? It is impossible!¡± Scion mumbled under his breath. ¡°Sir, we¡¯ve just received thetest updates. It looks like The Cardinal Hall was responsible for driving the Progenitor away. The Cardinal Hall General himself arrived at the scene.¡± A look of realization crossed Scias¡¯ face. ¡°I see,¡± he eximed, ¡°The Cardinal Hall has always wielded many trump cards up. First, there was the unfathomable Elder Celia. Now, they¡¯ve deployed The Cardinal Hall General to deal with the Progenitor. Seeing how things are progressing, there is no need to worry. We¡¯ll just have to direct our focus to Archulea.¡± After Cyrus and Levi departed, they regrouped with the Eighteen Dark Angels. The Eighteen Dark Angels settled into a fighting stance. ¡°You know why we are here, don¡¯t you? We want you to join the Sacred Organization.¡± To their utter surprise, Levi smiled good-naturedly. ¡°All right, I¡¯m more than happy to join you. Lead the way!¡± ¡°W-What?¡± They gaped at his easygoing response. Chapter 2162 Chapter 2162 Chapter 2162 Mr X The Eighteen Dark Angels were dumbfounded. They assumed that Levi would only follow their orders after a bloody battle. They were even prepared to ckmail him. Yet, he agreed without hesitation. This is unbelievable! Why did he submit to us with such ease? Did he hit his head? He¡¯s acting weirdly. They stared at him with disbelief. Their astonished looks caused Levi to chuckle. ¡°Did you forget that my wife is in your hands? I¡¯m not in a position to disagree, am I? I¡¯m not a fool who can¡¯t read the room. Right now, going along with your orders is my safest bet.¡± Their suspicions vanished into thin air when they heard Levi¡¯s reasoning. After all, Zoey was Levi¡¯s top priority. N?velDrama.Org is the owner. ¡°What about him?¡± The Eighteen Angels looked at Cyrus. ¡°I am Maestro¡¯s subordinate. I¡¯ll follow him wherever he goes,¡± Cyrus dered. ¡°Okay, let¡¯s head out.¡± With that, the group headed toward the Sacred Organization. After a long voyage at sea, the cruise ship finally docked at Archulea. However, no one knew about the truth hidden within the cruise ship. Once it reached the harbor, a few sailors decided to investigate the ship. To their horror, they found the Progenitor lying in wait. Without any dy, the Progenitor started a bloodbath that stretched from the harbor to the city. The death toll of innocent civilians who fell prey to the Progenitor¡¯s massacre was staggering and unfathomable. In response, Archulea dispatched their strongest warriors tobat it. Despite their best efforts, the Archulean fighters stood no chance against the ruthless Progenitor. Besides, Archulea was not well known for their martial artists or military strength. Hence, they failed to subdue the bloodthirsty Progenitor. Even after deploying theirtest weapons and strongest fighters, it came to no avail. They were simply no match for the Progenitor¡¯s overwhelming strength. Furthermore, the Progenitor was much stronger because it managed to feast on blood. The Progenitor Levi and the group met back in Goldenport Ind paled inparison in terms of the terrifying strength the current one wielded in Archulea. Archulea was at a loss as they had no options left. At the same time, news of Archulea¡¯s tragedy spread overseas. Immediately, several countries allied with Archulea offered a helping hand. After all, Archulea¡¯s doom would bring about their own too. If the Progenitor seeded in crushing Archulea, the other countries would also topple like dominoes. But once again, the results were the same. No matter how many men they sent to battle the Progenitor, the only thing that returned were the troop¡¯s cold corpses. Even theirbined might barely put a scratch on the Progenitor¡¯s skin. On the brink of copse, Archulea sent a plea to the other countries, begging for fighters all around the globe to offer their assistance. The person who put an end to the Progenitor would receive a handsome reward in return. Even after their message was broadcast to the world, silence was the only response Archulea received. Everyone knew that battling the Progenitor only meant death. No one was foolish enough to go knocking on death¡¯s door. Only a handful of countries could stand a chance against the Progenitor. These notable countries were Zarain or Erudia. In such turbulent times, everyone adopted the doctrine of istionism. Initially, the Dragonites wanted to offer their help. Hence, they brought this proposal to The Cardinal Hall. However, Edmund rejected their proposal without a second thought. His reasons were simple; The Cardinal Hall only existed to protect Erudia. They would not involve themselves in other matters, even more so when this was an international affair. ¡°Stop trying to meddle with Archulea and focus your attention on Erudia instead,¡± Edmund bellowed. His stern words were a clear warning to the Dragonites. Since Erudia turned a blind eye to Archulea, the others followed suit. Although Rodunst was in a rtively stable position, they were also in the final stages of negotiation. Despite that, theycked experience and could not offer their help. Back at the Lab of Gods, all of their attention was fixated intensely on Archulea¡¯s worsening situation. ¡°Sir, it looks like Archulea is utterly helpless now. Even after asking for help, they received no response,¡± Jester King reported. Scias, also known by his code name, Mr. X, merelyughed coldly as Archulea plummeted into disaster. ¡°This is the result I was dying to witness! Quick, put me on the phone with Archulea¡¯s leader. I want to talk to him,¡± he ordered. Jester King snickered. ¡°I know what you are going to do. You are going to suggest a n to help them out of this situation, aren¡¯t you? However, there will be conditions they have to fulfill.¡± ¡°You are right. I¡¯ll only help Archulea if they can satisfy all of my conditions,¡± Mr. X replied with a nod. Chapter 2163 Chapter 2163 Chapter 2163 He Was Just Passing By The people in Archulea grew serious when they got a call from the Lab of Gods. ¡°We can help take care of Progenitor, but we have our conditions,¡± Mr. X said directly. ¡°Sure, we¡¯ll agree to any of your terms!¡± Archulea promised excitedly. N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. Mr. X chuckled. ¡°Don¡¯t be so quick to say yes. At least hear what I have to say!¡± ¡°What are your conditions?¡± ¡°I will resolve that crisis of yours. In return, you will allow us ess to Doomsday Seed Vault.¡± The person went silent after hearing Mr. X¡¯s request. Archulea¡¯s Doomsday Seed Vault was famous for the various types of seeds it contained, both from the past and the present. Some of the seeds were thousands and millions of years old, and there were rumors going around about the ce containing gene banks and lots of valuable resources exclusive to Archulea. The Doomsday Seed Vault also contained tons of historical artifacts and was the key to Archulea¡¯s future. Archulea was actually considered mediocre among the other countries, and even Zarain didn¡¯t really perceive them as a threat. However, the resources in its Doomsday Seed Vault was so valuable that all the other countries coveted it. As such, Archulea focused all of the country¡¯s defenses on the Doomsday Seed Vault, and even the Lab of Gods didn¡¯t dare mess with them. The Lab of Gods had been eyeing the Doomsday Seed Vault for a very long time, but couldn¡¯t get their hands on it because Archulea kept it heavily protected. With everything that has happened, the Lab of Gods finally had a chance to negotiate a deal with Archulea. ¡°It¡¯s all right, I will give you some time to consider this. I just hope you¡¯ll be able to afford our help!¡± Mr. X said with a chuckle and hung up immediately after. Right now, Archulea is the one with ants in their pants. The Progenitor bes increasingly dangerous as time passes, and that¡¯s something Archulea wouldn¡¯t want¡­ ¡°Just you wait! They¡¯ll call us back!¡± It wasn¡¯t long before Mr. X received a call from the people in Archulea and began their negotiation. Archulea agreed to grant them ess to the Doomsday Seed Vault for a limited amount of time, and they eventually settled for a period of three months. ¡°Three months is enough for us. With our technology and skill, we¡¯ll be able to replicate the entire vault!¡± Mr. X agreed to the condition and headed over to Archulea with Jester King and a wizard. ¡°No, we¡¯ll take our sweet time in heading over to Archulea. That ought to put some more pressure on them.¡± Instead of taking the Progenitor out quickly, Mr. X nned on stalling and dragging things out. Meanwhile, Archulea had put word out that the Lab of Gods would resolve their issue for them, much to the surprise of its people. They knew the Lab of Gods wouldn¡¯t agree to help out unless they stood to gain something from it. Things were chaotic in The Cardinal Hall as a few of the representatives from the Dragonites were criticizing Edmund. ¡°Things have changed, Sir! You can¡¯t just wait till Erudia is faced with a crisis before taking action! You have to also intervene in its affairs and make ns in advance! Only by doing so can we adapt to the changes!¡± ¡°Take the Lab of Gods and Archulea for example. They¡¯ve most likely granted them ess to the Doomsday Seed Vault. Just imagine how much it would benefit us if they granted us ess!¡± Edmund did pay heed to their advice, but all he could do was sigh as he said, ¡°You¡¯re right, but it¡¯s all toote now. All we can do is watch as the Lab of Gods approach!¡± Meanwhile, Levi and the Eighteen Dark Angels passed by Archulea on their way to Sacred Organization which happened to be located in Nuthana. Chapter 2164 Chapter 2164 Chapter 2164 Pursuing The Progenitor ¡°Hm? What¡¯s going on in Archulea?¡± Everyone was shocked by the destruction before their eyes. ¡°Let me check¡­¡± Cyrus soon found out about everything that happened. ¡°The Progenitor has been going rampant here, and Archulea has no fighters who can take him out. For some unknown reason, the Lab of Gods has agreed to lend them a hand,¡± he said. Death Fiendughed. ¡°Seems like your information isn¡¯tplete! The Lab of Gods only agreed to help Archulea because they would be granted ess to the Doomsday Seed Vault!¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Levi had gotten used to their petty squabbles by then. ¡°It has nothing to do with us. Let¡¯s just carry on with our journey!¡± He was in a hurry to see Zoey and couldn¡¯t care less about those matters as it had no effect on Erudia. The Eighteen Dark Angels were in agreement with Levi¡¯s statement as they wanted to bring him back safely before anything else happened. ¡°We¡¯ll pass right through here!¡± ¡°All right, let¡¯s go!¡± The group then made their way straight through the city, only to realize something was amiss as they got to the city center. The entire ce was too quiet, and there wasn¡¯t a single person around. An inexplicable sense of dread filled the air as a helicopter hovering in the sky delivered the warning, ¡°Attention all civilians, please evacuate the area immediately¡­¡± That was when they realized everyone in the city had been evacuated in response to the Progenitor¡¯s arrival. The helicopter then quickly left the area after warning Levi and those around him. ¡°Do you think we¡¯ll be unfortunate enough to run into the Progenitor?¡± Death Fiend asked curiously. ¡°This is none of our business. Let¡¯s continue on our course¡­¡± Levi said as they carried on without a care in the world. Boom! The next thing they knew, the area around them was enveloped in a strong scent of blood, and the Progenitor appeared from the corner of the street. Due to the evacuation by Archulea, the Progenitor hadn¡¯t seen a single person he could suck blood from since his arrival. As such, his eyes were beaming with excitement when he saw Levi and the others, and he came charging toward them while howling loudly. He wanted nothing but to suck all of their blood dry. Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. Levi and the others exchanged nces before sighing in unison. ¡°We were going to leave you alone, and yet you want to suck our blood?¡± ¡°What do we do, guys?¡± ¡°Kick his *ss, duh! What else are we supposed to do?¡± As the Progenitor got closer to them, he realized the sudden change in the air around them. Wait¡­ These guys aren¡¯t ordinary people¡­ They¡¯re ridiculously powerful martial artists! Even the Progenitor was shocked as none of the elites sent by Archulea to stop him were anywhere near this level of strength. Boom! The Progenitor was sent flying by a punch from Levi before he could react in time. The others then rushed forward and continued beating him up, giving him no time to even catch his breath. Despite being stronger than all of Goldenport Ind, the Progenitor soon found himself overwhelmed by Levi and the others. Realizing he was severely outmatched, the Progenitor knew better than to continue fighting and tried to make a retreat. ¡°You¡¯re not getting away that easily!¡± We could¡¯ve left each other alone, but you just had to mess with us, huh? There¡¯s no way we¡¯re letting you escape now! Just like that, the group chased after the Progenitor and was hell-bent on kicking his a*s. All of Archulea were dumbfounded by the sight before them as it was the first time they had seen someone chasing after the Progenitor instead of the other way round. ¡°Are those men from the Lab of Gods?¡± someone from Archulea asked. ¡°No, we are still unable to confirm their identities. The men from the Lab of Gods have yet to arrive!¡± ¡°Okay, keep this information a secret for the time being! Let¡¯s go have a look at the state of the Progenitor now¡­¡± Chapter 2165 Chapter 2165 Chapter 2165 You Can Head Back Now It was the first time the Progenitor had been in such a desperate state, and everyone in Archulea was shocked to see him running away. I-Isn¡¯t that the Progenitor? Who the hell are these people? How are they strong enough to beat the Progenitor up so badly? This is unbelievable! The Progenitor had pretty much run through half of Archulea, but Levi and his group eventually caught up and continued beating the crap out of him. You have only yourself to me for this, Progenitor! We were just passing by and had no intentions of hurting you at all, but you tried to attack us and suck our blood! With that in mind, all twenty of them continued their assault on the Progenitor. As they were all experienced fighters, the Progenitor¡¯sck of offensive power resulted in him receiving a one-sided beating. Although the Progenitor survived the attack due to the nature of his body, he felt the pain from every blow and was going crazy from it. Eventually, the Progenitor made a mad dash toward the cliff and jumped straight into the ocean to escape Archulea, a country he would never dare show up in ever again. Levi and the others had finally vented their anger after driving the Progenitor out. Little did they know, their actions resulted in them bing the heroes of Archulea, and a representative from Archulea immediately came to thank them for resolving the crisis. ¡°You are all heroes to us, and we will be sure to repay the favor in kind!¡± Naturally, Levi wasn¡¯t about to refuse their kind offer. He dered his identity as an Erudian and said he would call upon Archulea if he needed their help. As Archulea owed Levi a huge favor, they would have to provide their unconditional assistance when summoned. Archulea happily obliged to that request and even offered to host a grand celebration to thank them, but Levi refused the offer as he was in a hurry to see Zoey. Just like that, Levi and his group left Archulea while its citizens cheered happily. However, they decided to keep the news of the Progenitor¡¯s defeat a secret for a little while longer. Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. On top of that, Archulea continued to put word out that they were no longer able to withstand the Progenitor¡¯s assault as they didn¡¯t want the Lab of Gods to know what happened just yet. Mr. X and his men finally arrived after half the day was gone. He was confused when he saw that no one from Archulea was there to wee them. What¡¯s going on? Logically speaking, Archulea should be kneeling before us and begging for our help in this trying time! Why isn¡¯t anyone here to even wee us? This is really strange¡­ ¡°Contact them and have theme see me right this instant! Hurry!¡± Mr. X shouted angrily. Jester King quickly contacted Archulea, but no one came to greet them until about an hourter. Mr. X was furious by the amount of disrespect from Archulea, but forcefully suppressed his anger as he asked coldly, ¡°What the hell are you guys doing? Why would you keep us waiting for so long? Do you even want me to help you at all?¡± ¡°We were busy taking care of some stuff!¡± said the men from Archulea. ¡°Taking care of some stuff? Isn¡¯t the Progenitor your primary concern right now? What other things could you possibly be busy with?¡± Mr. X was on the verge of exploding from anger at that point. The men exchanged nces and replied awkwardly, ¡°Nothing much, really. We were just confirming the casualties and damages, that¡¯s all!¡± ¡°Have you guys lost your minds? Why are you guys doing this when the Progenitor is your biggest threat? We came all this way here to help you all out, and none of you thought to at least wee us? Do you want us to help you get rid of the Progenitor or not?¡± Mr. X yelled at the top of his lungs. ¡°Oh, that won¡¯t be necessary. You guys can head on back now!¡± the men replied, leaving Mr. X and the others from the Lab of Gods speechless from shock. Chapter 2166 Chapter 2166 Chapter 2166 Arrival At The Sacred Organization What¡­ Did they just tell us to go back after we¡¯ve traveled this far to help out? What the hell? ¡°Are you sure you want us to head back?¡± Mr. X asked while ring straight at the Archuleans. ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s right! We told you to head back! Did you not hear us the first time?¡± they replied nonchntly. ¡°Fine! We¡¯ll leave, then! You guys are on your own with the Progenitor! The Lab of Gods will not get involved anymore!¡± Outraged, Mr. X was determined to teach Archulea a lesson and prepared to leave with his men immediately. ¡°Oh, the Progenitor? We don¡¯t need you to help us get rid of him! We¡¯ve already taken care of him ourselves!¡± the Archuleans said mockingly with a sneer. ¡°What?¡± Mr. X and his men turned around in unison. ¡°What do you mean you¡¯ve taken care of the Progenitor? How is that possible? We haven¡¯t even done anything to help out!¡± he asked with a look of confusion on his face. ¡°What does that have to do with you guys helping out? You don¡¯t think you¡¯re the only people capable of handling the Progenitor, do you?¡± the Archuleans asked with a look of disdain in their eyes. It wasn¡¯t until then that Archulea released the news of the Progenitor¡¯s defeat, and Jester King quickly confirmed that someone else had helped Archulea get rid of him. The crisis in Archulea has been resolved as the Progenitor had fled the country, and nobody knew where he was headed. ¡°Who was it that helped you get rid of the Progenitor?¡± Mr. X and the others were very curious. ¡°We don¡¯t really know who they are either. All we know is that they¡¯re from Erudia!¡± Mr. X¡¯s eyes lit up with rage the moment he heard them mention Erudia. ¡°Damn it! Erudia again!¡± he roared furiously. First, the crisis at Goldenport Ind was quickly resolved, and now the crisis in Archulea too? Damn it, Erudia has ruined my ns at getting the Doomsday Seed Vault! Had Mr. X known that Levi was the one who did it, he would have gotten even angrier. ¡°Please go back and forget about getting ess to our Doomsday Seed Vault! We all know you guys had something to do with the Progenitor incident!¡± Eventually, Mr. X had no choice but to leave with his men in defeat. They would have toe up with another n to obtain the Doomsday Seed Vault. In the meantime, the Dragonites in The Cardinal Hall had received word about the crisis in Archulea being resolved. ¡°It was Erudians that helped them out? Who could it be?¡± While Edmund and the others were trying to figure out who did it, another messenger came over and reported, ¡°Levi was the one who did it! He just told The Cardinal Hall that he wants us to step up and take credit for it!¡± Everyone in The Cardinal Hall lost their minds upon hearing that. ¡°What? That b*stard! Since when has The Cardinal Hall ever needed to take credit for his achievements?¡± ¡°Levi has really gone too far this time! He¡¯s tantly disrespecting The Cardinal Hall!¡± ¡°There¡¯s no way we¡¯re taking credit for this!¡± Edmund let out a chuckle all of a sudden and said, ¡°Very well, then! We¡¯ll take credit for it just like Levi said! Put word out that we¡¯re the ones who resolved the Progenitor crisis in Archulea!¡± ¡°But, Sir¡­¡± The others were reluctant to do so. ¡°Can¡¯t you see that Levi is doing this to mock us on purpose? In that case, we should just go with the flow and do as he says! I¡¯m getting increasingly interested in Levi now! It¡¯s only a matter of time before I finally meet this foe of mine!¡± Edmund said with a chuckle. N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. The Cardinal Hall soon announced that they were the ones who resolved the crisis in Archulea, and everyone believed them, including Mr. X himself. As far as he knew, no one else but The Cardinal Hall was capable of such a feat. In the meantime, Levi had arrived at the ce where Sacred Organization was located. Chapter 2167 Chapter 2167 Chapter 2167 Take My Wife Back Even Levi didn¡¯t know much about the ce apart from it being somewhere deep within Nuthana. All modern technology would malfunction due to the maic fields in the area, and many adventurers would rather die thane explore the ce. N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. A thick fog surrounded the ce to heights no one has ever seen before, and it was undetectable even by satellites. The area couldn¡¯t be found on any map in existence, and Levi would never have been able to get there without someone showing him the way. In other words, it was like a missing corner of the world. Levi and Cyrus were taken aback by the nature of the area around them. They also realized that the fog was incredibly poisonous and killed anyone who inhaled it regardless of their physical condition. Death Fiend and the others said with a smile, ¡°You guys are on your own now! Let¡¯s see if you can make it through this area alive!¡± Getting through the poisonous fog was one of the tests they had to go through, but it was no problem for Levi and Cyrus who were close friends with Venom Fiend. They had received some poison magic from Venom Fiend beforehand, so the fog was no challenge for them as they made their way through it. Visibility was slightly better after they got out of the fog zone, but they then found themselves in a dense jungle. The area above the forest was shrouded by a ck fog and remained undetected by satellites. It wasn¡¯t until they came out of the forest that they fully regained visibility of their surroundings. The ce was dimly lit by a faint and unknown source of light which made it seem like theherworld due to how dark it was. They could barely see a castle that was located behind a chain of mountains, and Cyrus found himself shocked by the sight before him. Levi simply chuckled and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry! They just found a very good spot, that¡¯s all!¡± They needed to see the members of the Sacred Organization in person to know how it was actually like. ¡°You are now officially a member of the Sacred Organization, Levi! Oh, that goes for you as well¡­¡± Death Fiend said as he led the two of them into the dark castle. He was reluctant to acknowledge Cyrus as a member of the Sacred Organization, but had no choice as he came with Levi. ¡°Wait here. Dark Emperor will be arriving shortly!¡± Death Fiend said. Heh¡­ The Dark Emperor? I bet this is just a trick to scare us! I just want to know where Zoey is right now so I can take her back with me! I don¡¯t give a damn about this Sacred Organization! Levi thought to himself with a sneer. ¡°Ah, Levi! You¡¯re finally here!¡± said a loud and powerful voice. It was impossible to determine where the voice wasing from as it seemed to being from every direction in the castle. ¡°You too, Cyrus! I had wanted you to be a part of the Sacred Organization a long time ago, but you were so mysterious that I couldn¡¯t locate you!¡± The Dark Emperor¡¯s voice was heard once again. Cyrus was indeed rather impressed with his mastery of the Invisibility Technique. ¡°You¡¯re the Dark Emperor?¡± Levi asked. ¡°That¡¯s right, and now you are finally going to join me! Although I know you¡¯re not sincere about joining, I would still like to know what your intentions are¡­¡± the Dark Emperor said with a chuckle. Levi wasn¡¯t fazed by his words in the slightest as it wasn¡¯t hard for the Dark Emperor to guess he had come for Zoey. ¡°It¡¯s true that I have never once thought about joining you guys. I only came here to take my wife back!¡± Levi spoke his mind bluntly, much to the surprise of Death Fiend and the others. ¡°What? Why did you agree to us if you weren¡¯t nning on joining, Levi?¡± The Eighteen Dark Angels werepletely dumbfounded. ¡°Would you have brought me here if I didn¡¯t agree to join? I wouldn¡¯t even be able to find this ce!¡± Levi¡¯s words hit them like a bolt from the blue as they realized he had been using them the whole time. ¡°Now, hand my wife over or I¡¯ll level this castle!¡± he shouted angrily. Chapter 2168 Chapter 2168 Chapter 2168 Tricked By The Dark Emperor Instead of being terrified, everyone simplyughed at Levi like he had said something foolish. ¡°Aren¡¯t you overestimating yourself a little there, Levi?¡± ¡°Did you really think you could just walk out of here with her?¡± ¡°You have no idea how powerful the Sacred Organization is!¡± The Eighteen Dark Angels burst intoughter as they figured he couldn¡¯t possibly take Zoey with him. The Dark Emperor cackled as he said, ¡°Oh, I know what you mean! You n on finding out where Zoey is upon getting here, right? Have you ever considered the possibility that you won¡¯t be walking out of here? I¡¯ll keep you here under my control forever! You thought you were smart, but you¡¯ve fallen right into my trap! I had let them bring you here on purpose, Levi!¡± The look on Levi¡¯s face turned instantly upon hearing that. ¡°I may not have much power over you out there, but you won¡¯t be escaping me now that you¡¯re here!¡± Boom! The ce began rumbling violently all of a sudden, and a huge ck door came crashing down from above. Unbeknownst to Levi and Cyrus, a metallic wall had risen outside the castle and sealed it off completely. ¡°Stand down, all of you!¡± the Dark Emperor ordered, and all Eighteen Dark Angels quickly disappeared without a trace. Levi and Cyrus were the only ones left inside the castle with no idea where the Dark Emperor was. Original content from N?velDrama.Org. His voice sounded like it wasing from both the distant mountains and right next to Levi¡¯s ear at the same time. ¡°From this moment on, you shall be trapped here until you are genuine about joining the Sacred Organization!¡± The Dark Emperor then left after saying that, causing the castle to fall intoplete silence. ¡°I think we¡¯ve been tricked! This old b*stard is just trying to keep us trapped here!¡± Cyrus eximed in shock. Levi shouted with an icy-cold look on his face, ¡°Let¡¯s start looking for an exit!¡± With that, the two of them began searching the castle for a way out. However, the entire castle was asrge as four ser fieldsbined, and Levi realized it resembled a cube-shaped cage. They saw a smooth steel wall everywhere they looked, and the doors had all disappeared. There was no exit to be found. Realizing that they were in a huge trap, the two began searching the ce frantically for the mechanism to set themselves free. ¡°Stop your pointless struggle, Levi! You will find no mechanism in there! By breaking the steel wall is the only way out of there! I¡¯ll break it for you if you agree to join the Sacred Organization! Of course, I know you¡¯ll choose to continue struggling for a while before giving in. Enjoy your time in there!¡± The Dark Emperor¡¯s voice was heard once again before disappearing for good this time. Levi and Cyrus soon gave up on searching as they realized there was no way out of the steel cage. ¡°Looks like we¡¯ll just have to punch our way out of this damned ce!¡± Desperate to see Zoey, Levi raised his fist and began punching hard on the steel wall. Boom! The entire castle and the surrounding mountains shook from that punch, and a shockwave tore through the air around them. However, the steel wall didn¡¯t budge an inch from the impact. Boom! Cyrus too, focused his energy on his attacks, but the steel wall held firm nheless. Levi was losing his mind from desperation and pounded crazily on the steel wall. The surroundings outside of it were destroyed by the shockwave alone, but their attacks only left a slight dent on the steel wall. ¡°One Finger Technique!¡± Levi went as far as using the Forbidden Technique in an attempt to jab a hole through the steel wall. Chapter 2169 Chapter 2169 Chapter 2169 Levi Is Trapped He wanted to blow a hole through the steel wall by concentrating all of his force into a single explosive point. Zoom! Despite how terrifying the move was, all it did was leave a slightlyrger dent on the steel wall that was three feet thick. On top of that, there was a much thicker shell lining the outside of the steel wall. Most importantly, the wall was designed to spread the force from Levi¡¯s punches across the surface, so the power from each punch had practically dissipated. Levi and Cyrus both grew increasingly anxious as they continued to hammer away at the wall until they were exhausted, but it did nothing whatsoever. The dents left on the steel wall were so shallow that they werepletely negligible, and the two of them stopped their assault eventually. ¡°What the hell is this wall made of? How is it able to withstand so much of my force and remain intact?¡± Levi asked in confusion. He was both disappointed and surprised that even the Forbidden Technique was useless against the steel wall. As far as I know, the Forbidden Technique is unstoppable! Why is it so useless now? How disappointing¡­ Cyrus shook his head and rubbed his knuckles as he said, ¡°I don¡¯t know, but it¡¯s probably some special kind of metal. It¡¯s way too hard! None of our attacks seem to be doing much damage to it! It¡¯d probably take us about ten years of non-stop punching to break through this damned thing. We¡¯ll exhaust ourselves to death long before that! Direct attacks don¡¯t seem to do anything, so we should try brainstorming for an alternative instead!¡± ¡°This isn¡¯t some kind of puzzle, so it¡¯s pointless to even try. The Dark Emperor has thought this out well. The only way we can get out of here is by generating enough force to destroy itpletely! We¡¯re not strong enough in our current state, so we¡¯ll have to train and get stronger!¡± Levi said with a sneer as he sat on the floor. He needed to increase his strength to the maximum and st his way out of the steel box. Desperate to rescue Zoey, Levi began his solitary training on the spot. Original content from N?velDrama.Org. Cyrus had wanted to call upon the Ancient ns for help, but there was no way he could even get the word out to them from there. As such, he had no choice but to help Levi out with his training. The Dark Emperor and the Eighteen Dark Angels were observing them from outside the cage. ¡°Do we just let Levi carry out his solitary training like that?¡± Death Fiend asked. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, he¡¯s just making ast-ditch effort out of his desperation to rescue Zoey. His body won¡¯t be able to withstand the training, and he¡¯ll submit to me sooner orter!¡± the Dark Emperor said with a smile. Levi had disappeared without a trace, and no one knew where he went. Only a few people from The Cardinal Hall knew he wasst seen in Archulea, so everyone else assumed he had died in Keerea. Edmund sent people looking for him, but his men found nothing whatsoever. Johannes and the Ancient ns who had met him assisted with the search as well, and even they were unable to find anything. A year soon went by after Levi¡¯s disappearance, but no one had heard anything about him at all. He neither showed up anywhere, nor did he try to take credit for The Cardinal Hall¡¯s contributions to the country. Erudia had faced quite a lot of threats and dangers in that one year, but The Cardinal Hall took care of everything. ¡°I can¡¯t believe it! It¡¯s like he just vanished into thin air!¡± Chapter 2170 Chapter 2170 Chapter 2170 Maya Industries Everyone was bbergasted by Levi¡¯s disappearance, especially since they knew he was still alive. In the past, Levi would still secretly protect Erudia and target the Lab of Gods even though he went missing, but that wasn¡¯t the case this time. Even the Azure Dragon¡¯s men had not received any messages from Levi, and the Dragonites could only pray that he was truly still alive. Everyone wanted to know where Levi had gone and why he had disappeared, but nobody had the answers. Forlevia and Emma were the only ones who might know where he was, but no one dared ask them about it as the elders were around. Eventually, Edmund decided to personally pay Celia a visit, and she agreed to let him see Forlevia and Emma. Unfortunately, they didn¡¯t know where Levi was either. Since Levi¡¯s presence didn¡¯t affect The Cardinal Hall in any way, Edmund decided to just assume he was dead. We¡¯ve been able to handle everything by ourselves throughout Levi¡¯s one year of absence, so this goes to show that we don¡¯t need him at all! Little did they know, the world had changed a lot during his disappearance. Martial artists, people with superpowers, and even masters of magical techniques were no longer a rarity as more ordinary people picked up the skills. In a world where the strong survive, everyone had to know a trick or two in order to adapt to it. Signs of the various Ancient ns became increasingly obvious with the rise of fighters and scientific laboratories, and they were no longer umon like they used to be. The four Progenitors summoned by the Lab of Gods had gathered together and united all vampires scattered across the world, forming a powerful Ancient n. It was also rumored that the enemies of the vampires had also surfaced in response to that. As the Lab of Gods grew increasingly powerful, the Kings too, gradually began asserting their dominance to stay in the fight. Meanwhile, Garrison Industry had been developing rapidly in Erudia and became the overlord in that field by the time the Lab of Gods made those discoveries. Bybining modern gic technology with the ancient martial arts and magical techniques of Erudia, Garrison Industry was able to create powerful fighters like no other. On top of that, they were also capable ofbining modern mechatronics with ancient mechanisms. The Lab of Gods had made dozens of attempts to get their hands on that technology, but were either stopped by Garrison Industry or The Cardinal Hall each time. As it was usually Levi who stopped them, him not showing up at all left them feeling puzzled. This doesn¡¯t make any sense! Why hasn¡¯t Levi shown up yet? How did he just disappear like that? Things were simply changing too rapidly in the world, and apany known as Maya Industries had popped up in Adrune in correspondence to Garrison Industry. Maya Industries was dominating with unprecedented power, but it didn¡¯t just appear out of nowhere overnight. The heir to a super wealthy family had put a lot of time into thepany¡¯s preparations, and they were so secretive that they couldn¡¯t be bothered to participate in any form of ranking. Instead, they dedicated their time and money into acquiring more power and more resources. This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. Practically everyone in power was busypeting for resources simr to sunstones, so it was no longer something that the Lab of Gods could hog for themselves alone. With the whole world bing stronger at the same time, wars were being fought on an almost daily basis, and the weak could do nothing but be subjugated by the strong. Those who were holding back in the past had decided to go all out, and powerful individuals began to surface one after another as the wars raged on. Chapter 2171 Chapter 2171 Chapter 2171 Levi After A Year Of Disappearance One of them was a woman nicknamed Empress who began killing fighters one after another like crazy since her rise to power, including those from the Lab of Gods. She had no qualms about killing anyone regardless of who they were, and her nickname Empress terrified countless people in just one year. Everyone shuddered upon hearing it, and she was none other than Zoey Lopez herself. In order to be stronger and protect her loved ones, Zoey fought countless battles and sessfully gained a foothold in that era. She was listed as one of the Fearsome Four, two of which were from Garrison Industry and Maya Industries respectively. Thest one of the four was Lucifer from the Lab of Gods. He became increasingly stronger and bloodthirsty since his revival by Dr. Erebus, and the Lab of Gods had allowed him to go on a murderous rampage. That was how he had be one of the Fearsome Four, and none of them have ever lost the battles they fought. A series of rankings have been released to determine the strength of the powerful fighters, and Zoey¡¯s name could be seen on each one. Zoey knew Lucifer was the one who killed Levi and had tried to confront him several times, but Lucifer sessfully avoided her each time. Despite her desire to destroy the Lab of Godspletely, Zoey knew she wasn¡¯t strong enough to do that yet and needed to continue bing stronger. Everything she did was for the sake of avenging Levi. Little did she know, he was actually being held captive by her mentor in the Prison of Darkness. As the Prison of Darkness was isted from the outside world, Zoey had sometimes passed him by without realizing it. Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. Meanwhile, Levi had put himself through solitary training for a whole year within Prison of Darkness. The Dark Emperor had expected that Levi would submit to him after a while, only to be surprised when he saw Levi sitting there for a whole year. Levi had woken up once at some point and punched at the steel wall in front of him. The punch was so powerful that a huge crater had formed as a result, but it was still far from enough to break through the wall. Levi then went back into solitary training, surprising the Dark Emperor with his determination once again. ¡°That¡¯s still not enough, Levi! At this rate, it¡¯d take you at least another ten years to break out of here!¡± Give it up, Levi! You¡¯ll never be able to get out of here! The Dark Emperor thought to himself with a smile. Zoey happened to be next to him at the time, and Levi¡¯s punch was so powerful that it shook the entire jungle around them. ¡°Who¡¯s being locked inside this cage, Master?¡± Zoey was curious about the Prison of Darkness after witnessing the terrifying powering from within. The Dark Emperor chuckled as he replied, ¡°An enemy of mine!¡± ¡°An enemy of yours? Why would you lock him up, then?¡± No one knows better than I do just how terrifying the Dark Emperor is. In fact, it wouldn¡¯t even be an exaggeration to call him a literal god! I can¡¯t imagine anyone who would make an enemy of him! ¡°I want him to submit to me, and he will very soon. I¡¯m sure he will after another failed attempt at breaking out.¡± The Dark Emperor figured Levi would fail to break the cage a second time and submit to him out of desperation. Thanks to Garrison Industry¡¯s rapid development, Robed yer was able to reach a whole new level of power through their technology. Even Azure Dragon¡¯s men had be incredibly formidable fighters with the help of Levi¡¯s technique book and Garrison Industry¡¯s technology. Garrison Industry hade so far with their research in pure energy beings that they were basically capable of synthesizing them, but its creation was not rmended. One day, Edmund suddenly issued an order to have Garrison Industry serve The Cardinal Hall. Chapter 2172 Chapter 2172 Chapter 2172 Garrison Industry Needs A Leader The Cardinal Hall never took Garrison Industry seriously when it first began its development, and they didn¡¯t really pay much attention to thepany even when they supplied them with pure energy beings. It wasn¡¯t until Garrison Industry rose to power and surprised everyone with its achievements that The Cardinal Hall began to set its sights on thepany. That was especially the case as Garrison Industry possessed several advanced technologies not found even in the Lab of Gods. On top of that, Garrison Industry had no actual person in charge and was instead managed by several individuals together. ording to The Cardinal Hall, Garrison Industry needed someone to take charge of its development, and Edmund had finally decided to make his move on that day. He headed over to Garrison Industry¡¯s headquarters in person and summoned all the higher-ups within thepany, including Robed yer, the Wilcox family, and Azure Dragon. ¡°In order to ensure a stable development for Garrison Industry so it can be stronger and better protect Erudia, I have decided to bring it under themand of The Cardinal Hall! Having a proper leader will greatly benefit its development and allow it topete with others on a global scale! This is the first time The Cardinal Hall has brought apany under its wing, so consider yourselves incredibly honored because you will all be members of The Cardinal Hall from now on!¡± Edmund said coldly after scanning the room. This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. What Edmund was saying they should be thankful that he was there to be their leader. It was almost impossible formoners to join The Cardinal Hall in Erudia, so they would not have any reason to refuse his offer. ¡°I know you guys have a lot of troublesome legal procedures and agreements to go through for such a change, so I took the liberty of preparing all the paperwork for you. I¡¯ve signed my part here, so you just have to sign yours! Here, go ahead and sign it!¡± Edmund continued with a smile while waving his hand, and his men quickly handed down the documents to the higher-ups. However, that smile of his soon faded when he saw that nobody was even going through their documents, let alone sign them. What¡¯s going on here? ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you guys? Go through the documents and sign them!¡± Edmund urged them impatiently. Robed yer simply smiled at him as he said, ¡°Sorry, but we can¡¯t sign this!¡± The others chimed in as well, ¡°Yeah, and we won¡¯t be reading them since we won¡¯t sign them anyway!¡± Edmund was furious and wanted to know why they refused to sign. ¡°What do you guys think you¡¯re doing? Why won¡¯t you sign them?¡± ¡°We¡¯re sorry, Sir! You see, Garrison Industry has always had a leader. In fact, he¡¯s the one who founded it and managed it all by himself!¡± Robed yer exined. ¡°Yeah, and we will only acknowledge him as our leader!¡± ¡°Also, Garrison Industry is a privatepany and is not obligated to be taken in by anyone else!¡± ¡°We¡¯re terribly sorry to disappoint you after you¡¯vee all the way here yourself, Sir! Please head back now!¡± Edmund was shocked by the fact that they had just told him, The Cardinal Hall General, to leave. ¡°Don¡¯t lie to me! You think I don¡¯t know yourpany well enough? Where is this leader of yours, huh?¡± Edmund scoffed at them with a sneer. ¡°Garrison Industry does indeed have many secrets that you don¡¯t know of, Sir. Due to the unique nature of our leader¡¯s identity, it has to be kept a secret from the public!¡± Robed yer said with a smile. The look on Edmund¡¯s face changed slightly, and he continued pressing them for answers. ¡°Fine, tell me who this leader of yours is, then! I won¡¯t leave until you give me an answer!¡± Chapter 2173 Chapter 2173 Chapter 2173 The Head Of Garrison Industry They began to hesitate upon hearing that. Do we tell him or not? Edmund had an idea when he noticed the look of hesitation on their faces. ¡°Let me guess¡­ It¡¯s Levi, isn¡¯t it?¡± It wasn¡¯t actually that hard of a guess as the higher-ups of Garrison Industry were all closely acquainted with Levi, so it would make perfect sense for him to be their leader. Edmund chuckled when he saw the change in their expression upon hearing Levi¡¯s name. Okay, this confirms it, then! ¡°So it really is Levi, huh? That man sure is exceptional for starting apany like Garrison Industry, I¡¯ll give him that! Unfortunately, Levi has gone missing for a year now. I¡¯m sure you guys know what that means more than anyone else, don¡¯t you?¡± What started as apliment took a sudden twist, and Edmund¡¯s words left them all pale as the words stabbed at their hearts. This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. They were less likely to feel worried if they knew for sure that Levi was dead. After all, he had always turned out to be alive during his previous ¡°deaths¡± and had been protecting Erudia in secret. However, it was the first time Levi had been missing for a whole year, and that left a lot of room for imagination as to what happened to him. It wasn¡¯t like him to just go missing like this, and that fact alone made it a lot scarier as something bad must¡¯ve happened to him. Garrison Industry had secretly sent people searching every corner of the world for Levi throughout the year, but they found no sign of him whatsoever. As much as they hated to admit it, they all had a feeling that Levi could truly be gone this time. ¡°Levi being missing makes him as good as gone, so Garrison Industry is pretty much without a leader right now! There¡¯s no point in keeping thepany if he¡¯s gone, so I¡¯ll just go ahead and remove his position as head of thepany!¡± Edmund continued. Naturally, they didn¡¯t take too kindly to what he said. ¡°You can¡¯t do that! Who are you to remove Mr. Garrison¡¯s position like that? He built all of this all by himself!¡± ¡°Yeah! Nobody has the right to remove Mr. Garrison¡¯s position! We will only acknowledge him as the head of Garrison Industry!¡± The higher-ups were firm in their decision, but Edmund simply chuckled as he said, ¡°And what if I were to do so by force anyway? I could just fire all of you and take over Garrison Industry myself! Edmund wasn¡¯t about to give up on Garrison Industry just because they refused to sign it over. He had onlye to negotiate out of courtesy and would resort to using force if necessary. ¡°Even so, we still won¡¯t agree to it! Feel free to fight us if you want to!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right! Bring it on! We¡¯re not afraid of you!¡± ¡°They say The Cardinal Hall is nothingpared to Mr. Garrison¡­ Looks like that really is the case here!¡± Edmund was losing his cool at that point and said with a cold sneer, ¡°Very well, then. You asked for it!¡± The atmosphere was tense as everyone prepared to engage in battle, and Robed yer quickly stepped forward to stop them by saying, ¡°Calm down, guys! I¡¯m sure Mr. Garrison wouldn¡¯t want to see us fighting regardless of his condition! None of us will stand to gain anything out of this fight! Besides, The Cardinal Hall belongs to Erudia, so we¡¯d still be serving the country even with them leading the company! It¡¯s not like Garrison Industry has fallen into the enemy¡¯s hands!¡± Everyone calmed down after hearing what Robed yer said, and they agreed to Edmund¡¯s request under the condition that The Cardinal Hall would allow them to operate however they saw fit. Edmund agreed to their condition and finally got his hands on Garrison Industry as he wanted. Chapter 2174 Chapter 2174 Chapter 2174 Missing For Two Years ¡°He¡¯s such a scumbag! I can¡¯t believe he¡¯d forcefully take Garrison Industry away while Mr. Garrison is gone!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, guys! Mr. Garrison wille back if he¡¯s still alive, and we¡¯ll just take it back then!¡± Everyone was furious about Edmund¡¯s actions, but they could only put up with it. After all, Edmund was so powerful that killing Robed yer and the other higher-ups was a piece of cake. They thought they would be serving Erudia under The Cardinal Hall¡¯s rule, only to realizeter on that Garrison Industry was actually being taken over by Edmund himself. The Cardinal Hall and Eragon both had a rule that had been set in stone hundreds of years ago which prevented them from taking in any external forces. As such, Edmund had tricked them into signing Garrison Industry over to him instead of The Cardinal Hall, and thepany could only be regarded as being rted to The Cardinal Hall at best. Robed yer and the others were furious when they realized they had been tricked, but there was nothing they could do as Edmund had already be the head of Garrison Industry. Regardless, having Edmund as the leader of thepany did benefit them in terms of resources. It was an era where everyone was fighting to be the strongest, andpanies like the Lab of Gods were constantly taking in more people and organizations to reinforce themselves. Maya Industries and Kings were so hungry for power that they even began attacking other countries for resources, and the cruel wars forced ordinary people into bing fighters. In order to survive in such an era, one had to be stronger. Another year soon went by fairly quickly, and the world had changed even more drastically than before. Practically everyone was a martial artist or had some kind of special ability, and even children had to practice martial arts and magical techniques on top of doing their existing homework. Adapting was the only way to survive in a constantly changing world, and the improvement in people¡¯s overall health also reduced the number of diseases. Modern medicine and biological research were focused on strengthening humans and modifying their genes. That resulted in the formation of martial arts schools and superpower universities, which led to the normalization of ancient arts as technique books were easily avable. With the advancement of technology, some of the products that were previously exclusive to major sciencebs had bemonly avable to the public. On top of that, people have also discovered new energy materialsparable to sunstones and have been fighting like crazy over them. People were fighting chaotic wars everywhere, but the scariest part was the discovery of certain ancient artifacts rted to both ancient arts and modern civilization. This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. Powerful organizations like Lab of Gods and Maya Industries have discovered a lot of good stuff among the artifacts. Erudia participated in thepetition as well and had hundreds of shes with both Lab of Gods and Maya Industries during the process. Although Erudia suffered quite a huge amount of losses from those shes, it didn¡¯t affect the country all that much. The sudden surge of powerful fighters led to numerous rankings being formed on the dark web, and the most reliable one was the Divine Leaderboard. There were a total of a hundred people on that list, and Zoey came in eighth on the list. Kirin and White Tiger too, ranked forty-seven and seventy-nine on the list respectively. Chapter 2175 Chapter 2175 Chapter 2175 Where Levi Went One of the individuals on the Divine Leaderboard was Southern Emperor who used to rank first on the Gem List. He had long since disappeared from public view, but had resurfaced once at Eastford and was ranked fifth on the Divine Leaderboard. No one knew what happened during the war at Eastford, let alone what Southern Emperor did during said war. However, no one doubted the authority of the dark web either as it had been proven to be powerful and urate over the years. All of Erudia was in shock when they saw Southern Emperor being ranked fifth, especially since he had been forgotten after Levi and Robed yer surpassed him. How is it that Robed yer, who used to rank second on the Gem List, end up not making it to the Divine Leaderboard while Southern Emperor gets ranked fifth there? Isn¡¯t that too much of a difference? Could it be that there¡¯s some kind of mistake somewhere? Eventually, The Cardinal Hall stepped up to address the issue and stated that Southern Emperor was indeed powerful enough to rank fifth on Divine Leaderboard. Meanwhile, The Manifest Court had also updated the Erudian Gem List and had Southern Emperor moved up to the top, so it would seem that The Manifest Court already knew about Southern Emperor. There were quite a lot of Erudians who made it onto the Divine Leaderboard, and individuals like Kirin as well as White Tiger had even surpassed their seniors like Robed yer through hard work and training. Even Azure Dragon and ck Tortoise came pretty close to the list. Wynona fought at some point and made it onto the Divine Leaderboard too. It was unknown what Sherrie had been through throughout those two years, but she somehow made it onto the Divine Leaderboard as well. A lot of ordinary people have risen to power over those two years, so nothing seemed all that surprising anymore. Even Sammy from Keerea as well as many of Levi¡¯s close friends had made it onto the Divine Leaderboard. Dark Emperor had been monitoring Levi closely at the Sacred Organization castle the whole time, and he hasn¡¯t moved a muscle throughout his one year of solitary training. Instead of waking up and punching the steel wall as he did previously, Levi simply continued his solitary training. ¡°Hmph, very well¡­ Let¡¯s see how long you canst¡­¡± Dark Emperor muttered under his breath in disdain. Zoey was incredibly curious as to who was being locked inside that steel cage. Thest time Levi had attempted solitary training, he triedbining everything he learned from his technique book and various Forbidden Techniques to create a devastating attack, but it wasn¡¯t of much use against the steel wall. Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. This time, he decided to forget all about his Forbidden Techniques and focus on the most basic of techniques instead. There was no end to one¡¯s training for power and speed as no one would dare im to be the strongest nor fastest in the world, so Levi dedicated himself to reaching the ultimate levels for himself. He had yet to awaken after a year of solitary training, but Dark Emperor could afford to keep waiting. He had slowly trained Zoey into bing a killing machine, and she was also losing her humanity over time. Killing for vengeance was all that she cared about, and that was practically all that she did after rising to power. Sacred Organization worked for the money and would do anything for whoever paid them. ¡°We¡¯ve got a mission for you, Zoey! You¡¯ll have to infiltrate and steal these drugs from Garrison Industry and kill everyone there afterward!¡± Zoey had a nk look on her face when she received her new mission, which implied that she hardly cared about Erudia anymore. Chapter 2176 Chapter 2176 Chapter 2176 Zoey The Killing Machine Bloodlust and murder were all that filled her head, proving that Dark Emperor¡¯s n to turn her into a killing machine was almosting to fruition. A little more time and training would probably have Zoey forget everything and be nothing but a terrifying monster out for blood. Zoey headed over to Erudia after receiving her mission. Garrison Industry had newly invented a drug that had miraculous healing abilities, and it was being transported toward thepany¡¯s headquarters in North Hampton. As Wynona ranked pretty high on the Divine Leaderboard, they found it safer to have her escort it alongside several other fighters of equal power. Dozens of fighters have tried to raid their vehicle along the way, but Wynona and the others managed to kill them all. In an era where everyone fought for resources, it came as no surprise that nowhere was safe. Despite Erudia¡¯s efforts at securing the borders, people would still manage to infiltrate the country somehow. Right as Wynona and the others made it out of the desertednds, a figure with an incredibly dangerous aura appeared before them. ¡°It¡¯s Empress!¡± Everyone knew and feared Empress who ranked eighth on the Divine Leaderboard, and they were no exception. As Wynona was ranked sixty-seven on the Divine Leaderboard, there was a ridiculously huge gap between her and Empress. Zoey scanned the people in front of her coldly. Her mission was to take the drugs and kill everyone escorting it, but she found herself spacing out a little upon seeing Wynona and Mia, and her murderous intent had greatly reduced as well. ¡°Zoey?¡± ¡°Is that you, Zoey?¡± Both Wynona and Mia recognized her instantly as they had been searching for her since she was kidnapped by some mysterious organization two years ago. No one would¡¯ve thought that she would turn out to be the infamous Empress. ¡°Where have you been during the past two years, Zoey?¡± ¡°How did you end up bing Empress?¡± The two of them were extremely curious. Instead of answering their questions, Zoey simply asked coldly, ¡°Are you all from Garrison Industry? Do you have the drug I want?¡± Her attitude was as cold as ice even though she had recognized Wynona and Mia. ¡°That¡¯s right, Zoey! We¡¯re from Garrison Industry, thepany that Levi founded all by himself!¡± Wynona replied. ¡°That¡¯s impossible! Levi is dead, so there¡¯s no way he could have founded Garrison Industry! He died along with Lucifer, but thetter ended up being revived somehow, and I¡¯m still unable to kill him!¡± Zoey yelled furiously. Both Wynona and Mia said in unison, ¡°Levi is still alive too!¡± N?velDrama.Org is the owner. ¡°He¡¯s just gone missing, that¡¯s all! He probably went looking for you. I can feel that he¡¯s still alive, and he¡¯lle back for sure!¡± Mia continued. However, Zoey refused to believe them in the slightest. ¡°No, Levi is dead! I¡¯m only living to avenge him right now!¡± Wynona and Mia grew anxious. ¡°He¡¯s just missing, not dead! You have to believe us!¡± ¡°My master told me that Levi is dead! He¡¯s the only one who can help me avenge him, so I will only believe his words and do anything he wants me to¡­¡± There was a hint of craziness in Zoey¡¯s eyes that were filled with murderous intent. ¡°Snap out of it, Zoey! You¡¯re not being yourself right now! You need to stop this murderous rampage of yours!¡± ¡°Yeah!¡± The two of them tried to talk her out of it. ¡°Hand me the stuff I came for, and I¡¯ll spare your lives!¡± That was the only trace of humanity Zoey showed since she started working for Sacred Organization. ¡°No, this drug is very important to us! We can¡¯t give it to you!¡± ¡°Please listen to us and stop this madness, Zoey!¡± Enraged, Zoey shouted coldly, ¡°In that case, I¡¯ll take it myself!¡± Chapter 2177 Chapter 2177 Chapter 2177 Three Years Later A murderous air hung heavily around Zoey, scaring Mia and Wynona. So this is the power of a fighter ranked on the Divine Leaderboard? Holy sh*t. ¡°Take the serum and run! I¡¯ll hold her off!¡± Wynona shouted. Left with no choice, Mia and the others took the serum and tried to leave, but Zoey went after them. ¡°You¡¯re not getting away¡­¡± However, Wynona quickly stopped Zoey. Back when she was working with Garrison Industry, Wynona merged martial arts and modern technology to develop her body as much as she could. Thanks to that, she managed to secure a spot on the Divine Leaderboard. Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. However, she was still no match for Zoey, so she sustained heavy injury and was sent flying away easily. Since she couldn¡¯t stop Zoey, Mia and the others were quickly caught on. ¡°Hand it over and I¡¯ll let you live!¡± Zoey extended her hand. Mia was terrified, but then she felt a group of powerful peopleing her way. Apparently, the fighters from The Cardinal Hall had shown up, and they were led by Edmund himself. ¡°We¡¯ve been waiting for you, Empress.¡± Edmund sneered. One of his team members reported, ¡°Sir, the Empress is Levi¡¯s wife¡ªZoey!¡± Edmund roared withughter. ¡°Look at you, Levi. You fought for Erudia all your life and took all the credit for yourself. But now your wife is nothing more than a killing machine!¡± Zoey red at Edmund murderously, wanting nothing more than to kill him, but then the Dark Emperor told her to retreat. Zoey would never go against the Dark Emperor, so she escaped the scene, and easily as well. Even though Edmund and the fighters tried to hunt her down, they couldn¡¯t find her. ¡°Hear my order! I hereby dere Zoey as the number one enemy on the wanted list! Show no mercy!¡± Edmundmanded. Thanks to him, Zoey became the number one enemy of Erudia, and anyone who saw her could kill her without any questions asked. ¡°You have saved everyone, Levi, but you couldn¡¯t save your own wife. What a joke. Let¡¯s see if you¡¯ll kill her.¡± Edmund smiled. Forlevia grew up safely within the walls of The Cardinal Hall. Over the years, she turned out to be an adorable and powerful girl, much to the delight of the elders. ¡°If she keeps this up, she can hold her own in a year.¡± The elders smiled happily. ¡°But do we really have to send her away? She¡¯s a good kid, and it¡¯s so dangerous out there. I don¡¯t want her to get hurt.¡± Celia loved Forlevia too much, so she was reluctant to let her go. ¡°No. She can only be stronger by being thrown to the sharks. These walls can¡¯t protect her forever. But before that, we¡¯ll have to teach her everything she needs to know so she can pull her own weight.¡± None of the elders wanted Forlevia to go. Most of the time, their lives were nothing but boring canvases. However, Forlevia¡¯s presence brightened up their otherwise drab lives, and they were all smiles since then. ¡­¡­ Time went on, and the world kept changing. More and more ancient dungeons were discovered, and more and more ancient ns showed up. Because of that, wars were everywhere. Everyone was getting stronger at a blistering pace, and even more so than ever. ¡­ Three years passed by, and the whole world changed. A new era was dawning on mankind, changing the powerndscape almost every year. If someone were to iste themselves for three years, they¡¯d think they were on another after they came out. Much to the Dark Emperor¡¯s surprise, Levi had gone into solitary training for two years, but still, he wouldn¡¯t wake up. What is he doing? Is he mad? It¡¯s been three years. He¡¯s been locked up for three years! Chapter 2178 Chapter 2178 Chapter 2178 The Abandoned Man N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. The Dark Emperor didn¡¯t know what Levi had in mind, but he had time to waste, unlike Levi. ¡°You¡¯re still not giving in, Levi? Do you n on staying here forever?¡± The Dark Emperor¡¯s voice boomed within the prison. Cyrus had woken up, but not Levi. Levi was still living within his own little bubble. The Dark Emperor was shocked, and Cyrus shared his sentiment. What is wrong with him? What is he trying to do? ¡°Fine, do as you please. But you¡¯ll never break free from this ce.¡± The Dark Emperor smirked. He had finally given up on Levi. Now that Zoey had be the most fearsome viin across thends, she was the only one he needed. Levi was no longer on his priority list, so he let Levi do whatever he wanted. The Sacred Organization would move their base somewhere else. The Dark Emperor¡¯s n was a sess, so they didn¡¯t have to stay hidden in a ce like this anymore. Everything would be left behind, including the prison that trapped Levi. Once they made their leave, Levi would be trapped there for life. The Dark Emperor knew how sturdy the prison was, and he knew Levi¡¯s power. Levi might be talented, but not even he could break free of that prison. He¡¯s going to be trapped here forever. Eventually, Sacred Organization moved its base, and Dark Emperor finally gave up on Levi. But before they leave, Zoey asked him, ¡°Are we going to leave him behind?¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine. He¡¯s noting out forever.¡± Dark Emperor smiled. ¡­ The whole world had changed, including the nations neighboring Erudia. Keerea¡¯s Triple Group had been nning for this, and thanks to the wealth they procured over thest three years, they managed to be one of the top organizations in the world. On the other hand, Sammy¡¯s life was a living hell ever since Levi¡¯s disappearance. After she was exposed to be hiding Levi during the fight back then, Triple Group¡¯s top brass punished her severely. To quote, they said, ¡°Lab of Gods might not be our friend, but that doesn¡¯t mean Erudia is not our enemy anymore. Helping Levi means you¡¯re helping Erudia, and you know what that makes you? A traitor. Not just to thepany, but to the nation as well.¡± Sammy could still vividly remember what they said, word by word. Her hiding Levi was taboo for Triple Group, but thanks to her identity, they couldn¡¯t kill her that easily. However, they could still disown her and chase her out of the family. On top of that, they took away her powers and locked her up in solitary confinement for a decade as punishment. Sammy had been living in darkness for thest three years, with loneliness as her only friend. The Lenheims would ask her if she ever regretted her actions. They promised they¡¯d let her out if she admitted to her crimes. However, Sammy never regretted what she did. Even if she were given the chance, she¡¯d do the same thing all over again. She¡¯d still protect Levi, for she had fallen in love with him. After she got along with him, she had fallen hopelessly in love with Levi. When she found out that Levi was dead, she felt a part of her dying as well, so she didn¡¯t care about her punishment. Of course, the top brass was furious when they found out she had fallen for Levi, so they locked her up and forced her to repent. They¡¯d torture her every day, trying to get her to admit that she was wrong. Sammy was already used to it, so no matter what they did, they couldn¡¯t get her to apologize. However, she was also at her limits. Sammy knew if this went on, she¡¯d die very soon. Chapter 2179 Chapter 2179 Chapter 2179 The Disappearance Of The Lab Of Gods Josiah and his team came to see Sammy in the dungeon. Not even he had the power to free his daughter, but he could still talk to her. ¡°Sammy! Great chance!¡± Josiah shouted. ¡°Just say the word and you¡¯ll be freed, pardoned, and taken back into the fold!¡± Sammy nced at her father, but she showed no interest in that offer. ¡°We¡¯re now working with Maya Industries! All you have to do is marry their heir and you¡¯ll be freed! This is your only chance! I fought hard for this!¡± Sammy shook her head. ¡°Just give up, dad. I won¡¯t marry anyone. I¡¯ll just stay here until I die.¡± Josiah could guess why she was saying that, so he asked, ¡°What? You still can¡¯t forget about Levi?¡± ¡°Yes. I love him,¡± Sammy answered. This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. ¡°You little slut! Levi¡¯s our enemy, and he¡¯s married! Why¡¯d you fall for him?¡± The crowd started hurling insults at Sammy. Even Josiah snarled, ¡°But why? He¡¯s already dead!¡± Josiah could not believe what he heard. ¡°Then, I¡¯ll stay single my whole life and die with him!¡± Knowing that he couldn¡¯t convince her, Josiah gave up. ¡°Leave her be. Let her death be a warning to everyone in Triple Group.¡± ¡­ Triple Group had broken off all ties with Lab of Gods and turned to Maya Industries, trying to get into their good books. Over thest three years, Lab of Gods didn¡¯t do anything much. Aside from Lucifer moving around in the first year and bing one of the Fearsome Four, nobody heard much from them. Everyone was getting stronger as fast as they could, and new forces started to emerge, such as Maya Industries. However, there wasn¡¯t much news about the Lab of Gods. Weirdly enough, they didn¡¯t take part in the mining of resources like sunstones anymore. Eventually, Lab of Gods was no longer the star of the show, and a lot of people either forgot about its existence, or they simply had never heard of it before. Those who knew of its existence wondered what they were nning, and why did they disappear so suddenly. They couldn¡¯t get a hold on them, as if they had disappeared into thin air. It felt weird since they thought the Lab of Gods should be one of the most powerful forces in this new world. Everyone wondered what they were doing, including The Cardinal Hall. They tried to look into the Lab of Gods, but they found nothing. It was as if they had vanished. Everyone else was looking into it as well, but they too found nothing. What was once the world¡¯s strongest organization seemed to have faded into the annals of history, but it didn¡¯t feel right to them. However, they quickly put the mystery behind them, since too many new organizations were making their entrance with every passing year. Not even theckeys who used to work for the Lab of Gods could get in touch with them. They lost all contact, so they didn¡¯t know where theb was. That was also why Triple Group decided to turn to Maya Industries for help. If Lab of Gods was still around, they¡¯d annihte Triple Group just for their betrayal. But after their disappearance, Lab of Gods was reced by a multitude of new organizations, such as Maya Industries, Kings, and Garrison Industry. Aside from that, Levi, Lab of God¡¯s biggest nemesis, disappeared along with them. Three years ago, they dominated the world headlines, but now nobody even talked about them. Everyone had truly forgotten about two of the most powerful entities in the world. Nobody could me them, since times were changing too quickly, and that was an understatement for the changes that happened over thest three years. Some people said that Levi would get eliminated quickly even if he managed to survive. Chapter 2180 Chapter 2180 Chapter 2180 How Long Are You Gonna Take There were too many fighters at the moment, and most of them were more powerful than Levi was three years ago. Some organizations even came up with a machine that could calcte someone¡¯s battle power. Levi used to have a power level of over nine thousand, but now he was reduced to a mere five thousand. In other words, he was just a mediocre fighter. In fact, Levi wasn¡¯t even above average, let alone a top fighter. Because of that, everyone said that even if Levi was revealed to have survived the ordeal, he¡¯d die in three days, since he was a prolific troublemaker. Everyone said that anyone from the new generation could beat him t in no time. Even if he were still lived, that meant nothing. He was no longer the star of the new era, and nobody cared about him anymore¡ªhe was no longer the savior he used to be. To put it simply, Levi was just a nobody and no one cared whether he lived or died. The Cardinal Hall shared the public¡¯s sentiments. Levi was nothing but a weakling who couldn¡¯t even secure a spot in the new era. However, The Cardinal Hall and Eragon were different. No matter how much the times had changed, they were still the undisputed defender of Erudia. They had a ton of fighters, and Edmund was leading them. They could protect the nation, but not Levi. Along with Levi, the Lab of Gods had also be nothing but a weakling in everyone¡¯s eyes. If they hadn¡¯t disappeared as quickly as they did, those new organizations would have killed them off in no time. Even if they managed to survive, they¡¯d still get eliminated. Too many fighters were emerging in the new era, and they pushed down the top fighters from the old age. The new fighters quickly redefined what it meant to be on the top of the pyramid, and they broke records year after year. In the first years, the top fighters were ten times stronger than they used to be. In the second year, they were thirty times stronger, and in the third year, they were a hundred times more powerful than they were. The most drastic changes happened between the second and the third year. The first two years didn¡¯t show much change, but the final year¡¯s power levels skyrocketed. If anyone didn¡¯t know better, he or she would¡¯ve thought this was a different. Because of the changes that took ce, everyone thought the old fighters like Levi were only considered mediocre in the new era. Getting into the Divine Leaderboard was harder than it used to be. In other words, if Levi were still alive, he couldn¡¯t even beat his disciples in the new era. They could say that because they simted Levi¡¯s battles before. Levi¡¯s disciples could easily achieve what Levi did, for they were stronger than he was. Even they thought the same as the masses did. Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. However, Kirin and the others were excited, for that meant they could rece Levi and carry on his will to protect Erudia. No matter what, Levi was still their boss. But still, times changed, and their powers skyrocketed. They were already a hundred times more powerful than they used to be. Even though they still respected Levi, everyone knew they were already stronger than Levi was. ¡°Don¡¯t you worry, boss. We¡¯ll carry on your will. Erudia is ours to protect. Now that we¡¯re stronger than you were, it¡¯s time to take on the mantle. Rest in peace, boss.¡± Or at least that was what Kirin and the others kept saying. Everyone was stronger than what Levi used to be, and that was the truth. If Levi was still at the same level he was three years ago, then lots of people would have been stronger than he was. He was nothing but history. Even Kirin and the others had to admit it since the new fighters proved their mettle. Levi¡¯s old enemies wished he were still alive, for they wanted to have a rematch after they got their hands on the new power. ¡­¡­ Back at the Prison of Darkness in Sacred Organization¡¯s abandoned base, Cyrus hade out of his solitary training. He was locked in there for three years, just like Levi did, and he became a lot stronger than he used to be. Even so, he still couldn¡¯t break free of the prison. ¡°Maestro, how much longer are you gonna stay in there?¡± Cyrus looked at Levi. Chapter 2181 Chapter 2181 Chapter 2181 Not Even The Dark Emperor Can Break Free It had been three whole years since then. Cyrus had nothing but loneliness to talk to. The Prison of Darkness was the ultimate torture for anyone. No matter how mentally and physically powerful someone was, it was still a living hell for them. Even a veteran like Cyrus was at his wits¡¯ end. The despair of eternal imprisonment was driving him mad. Over thest three years, he¡¯d go into solitary training for three months before waking up, but he would never disturb Levi. However, he couldn¡¯t do it this time. The torture was driving him mad. He did his best, so now he wanted to wake Levi up and see if he could break them out of the prison. I want to break free! This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. But no matter how much Cyrus tried, Levi still wouldn¡¯t wake up from his solitary training. ¡°Are you done? Hello, are you still going to keep doing this? How much longer do you need? Please don¡¯t tell me you need three more years¡­¡± Levi didn¡¯t answer. After that punch he made in the first year, Levi spent the rest of his time in solitary training and nothing else. Cyrus was finally getting scared since Levi¡¯s presence became weaker and weaker after he went into solitary training. Now, if Cyrus didn¡¯t know better, he would have thought that Levi was dead. Of course, he was terrified. If it were anyone else, they¡¯d get stronger every time they went into solitary training, but Levi was the opposite. Cyrus was a skilled fighter, so he knew Levi wasn¡¯t hiding his presence. He was just¡­ gone, like a monk who achieved nirvana and left his physical body behind. He¡¯d hold out for some hope if Levi got stronger over the course of his training, but what Cyrus felt was robbing him of that sliver of hope. Can we even get out of here at this rate? Cyrus was panicking. Over the next few days, he kept venting by bombarding the wall before him with everything he had. Halfway through, he felt like killing himself and get done with it. Exhausting himself to death was better than getting driven mad by loneliness. He tried everything he could, but still, Levi wouldn¡¯t wake up. If Cyrus didn¡¯t look closer, he would think that Levi was dead. Since Levi wouldn¡¯t wake up no matter what, Cyrus pretended he didn¡¯t exist and did his own stuff. ¡­¡­ Dark Emperor had finally arrived at their new base, but he could still sense everything that happened in the Prison of Darkness. ¡°Struggle all you want.¡± He sneered. ¡°But you¡¯re never breaking free.¡± Death Fiend asked, ¡°Your Highness, how does one unlock this prison? I thought you said there¡¯s no trick to it, so does this mean it can only be broken by brute force?¡± Dark Emperor smiled. ¡°No. You have no idea where this prison came from. Not even I can open it with brute force.¡± ¡°But if that¡¯s the case, if Levi did give in, how would you open it then?¡± ¡°Yeah, does that mean he¡¯s locked in there forever?¡± Dark Emperor¡¯s subordinates were curious. ¡°No. I can open it with a divine tool. I have a de from Erudia, and thanks to it, I can open the Prison of Darkness. I used it to cut down one of the founders of the Lab of Gods using that de, and that became their nightmare. ¡°Still, this is my first time using the Prison of Darkness. It¡¯s a pity Levi didn¡¯t turn out to be the person I want him to be. A waste of a good prison,¡± Dark Emperormented. Death Fiend and the others smiled. ¡°So nobody can open this prison unless they have this de? Not even a guy like Levi?¡± Dark Emperor thought pensively. ¡°You¡¯re right, but not fully. As far as I know, Erudia still holds a sword that¡¯s on par with my de. Someone on my level can open the prison if they wield that sword.¡± ¡°I see no difference. Levi doesn¡¯t have that sword, and he isn¡¯t as powerful as you are. That means he¡¯s trapped in there forever.¡± Death Fiend grinned. ¡°I¡¯m not interested in him now. However, I have received news about that sword. Rumor has it that it¡¯s about to show up.¡± Dark Emperor¡¯s eyes twinkled with desire. Chapter 2182 Chapter 2182 Chapter 2182 Excalibur Council ¡°Will we be joining the fight for that sword then?¡± Death Fiend asked. ¡°Of course,¡± Dark Emperor answered immediately. ¡°I¡¯ve searched for that sword for a long time now. Of course, I¡¯d take it now that it has finally surfaced. Once it shows up, all of you will be joining the fight, including Zoey. I¡¯ll join the fray as well if need be.¡± The Eighteen Dark Angels were surprised since they had never seen the Dark Emperor fought ever since they knew him. His Highness is joining the fight as well? That means the sword must be crucial, or His Majesty wouldn¡¯t be hunting it all this while. Yes, weapons were important, more so in the current era. Aside from modern weaponry, ancient weapons were also getting dug up every day. The techpanies¡¯ armor and machines were too sturdy to break through, but some people could shred them easily with ancient weapons like Erudia¡¯s des and magical spears from the other parts of the world. Anyone who wielded an ancient weapon would see their strength increase twofold. Thanks to that, every new weapon that was dug up would cause a great battle to decide its new master. Legend had it that the strongest organization in Rodunst had a divine tool as well. It was a sword embedded in a stone known as Excalibur. ording to legends, the sword held immense power, but nobody tried to steal it even though they dreamed of having it. After all, Excalibur Council was the strongest organization in Rodunst. Thus, going against it meant certain death. But still, lots of ancient sites were discovered over thest three years, and ancient weapons kept getting dug up. Some fighters who got their hands on one saw an increase in their power and became one of the top fighters in the world. Of course, some ancient weapons were too powerful to be wielded by ordinary fighters. Those weapons would only acknowledge and bow to fighters who had equal or greater strength than they had. Only the most powerful organizations had the right to fight for those weapons. Most importantly, weapons like those were a dime a dozen in Erudia. The nation had an abundance of resources after all, so it wasn¡¯t an exaggeration. The sword Dark Emperor mentioned would shake Erudia to its core the moment it showed up. It was a fine day, and Edmund decided to pay a visit to Garrison Industry and called its top brass over. ¡°This is my first time calling a meeting since I took over.¡± Edmund smiled. Most of the top management had given in to The Cardinal Hall seeing how Edmund had shown his talent and brought thepany to a new height. N?velDrama.Org is the owner. They were impressed, but not Kirin, Robed yer, and their gang. They still thought of Levi as the company¡¯s boss, and they only managed to get this far thanks to Levi. Besides, Edmund didn¡¯t even do anything. Thepany would have risen to glory with or without his help, not to mention they could easily settle the problems Edmund handled. However, Edmund did provide help to an extent. At least Kirin and the gang¡¯s powerup had something to do with Edmund. ¡°It¡¯s great to see you guys grow to this extent.¡± Edmund smiled. Everyone smiled at him too, since getting stronger was an exciting matter no matter what. ¡°Especially Kirin and White Tiger. You guys are ranked on the Divine Leaderboard. It¡¯s a pleasant surprise.¡± Edmund smiled. ¡°All thanks to me. If you guys are still following Levi, none of you would even get half as powerful as you are now.¡± Kirin was about to retort, but Edmund continued, ¡°Tell me, are you now stronger than Levi was?¡± Kirin and his gang nodded silently, for that was the truth. They were stronger than Levi, and that was a fact. Chapter 2183 Chapter 2183 Chapter 2183 Forlevia Is Coming Out Edmund was right. Levi couldn¡¯t have given them the resources they needed to get this far. He was no longer the star of the show. All that was left was a distant memory of him. ¡°I know he¡¯s your leader, and you adore him. But none of you can do anything back when he saved the world time and again. Don¡¯t you want to catch up or even surpass him?¡± Edmund asked again, and Kirin and his gang just kept quiet. They admitted that he was right. It was despairing to see they couldn¡¯t do anything to help back when Levi needed them. Since then, they swore they¡¯d catch up to Levi no matter what. Matching up to Levi¡¯s power had always been their ultimate goal, and they even dreamed of surpassing him. Three yearster, they achieved that goal. Now, they were standing on a pasture Levi had never achieved. ¡°But now you¡¯ve proven yourself. You¡¯re stronger than your boss. Honestly, I really wish he could be here to see you guys. He¡¯d be happy.¡± Edmund smiled. He was just saying that Levi was weak, but still, Kirin and the others loved what they heard. First, he didn¡¯t insult Levi. Not only that, he admitted that Levi was important to them. Secondly, he acknowledged their power. ¡°Do you still think I can¡¯t lead Garrison Industry now?¡± Edmund asked again. Nobody argued since Kirin and his gang had to admit that he was a good leader. ¡°Oh, and I bring big news as well.¡± N?velDrama.Org is the owner. Everyone sat up straight. ¡°An ancient site in Erudia is going to cough up an ancient weapon soon. Once it shows up, the whole world is going to fight for it. They¡¯ll do anything to get their hands on this weapon.¡± Edmund looked at everyone. ¡°This weapon is important to us, so it cannot fall into the hands of those foreigners. We¡¯ll take it no matter what, and I¡¯ll help you guys. Whatever you do, get that weapon back, understand?¡± ¡°Yes, sir!¡± Everyone nodded. ¡°Get ready then. This is going to be a tough fight. Probably the toughest one!¡± Edmund told them about a few things to look out for, but everyone had other questions. What kind of weapon is it? Why is the whole world so crazy over it? Kirin and his gang had an ancient weapon each, but not even their weapons could whip the whole world into a frenzy. What kind of weapon is that? ¡°We¡¯ll do whatever it takes to keep it in Erudia.¡± ¡°For Erudia! For boss! Just you watch, boss! We¡¯ll win this fight for you!¡± ¡­¡­ The Cardinal Hall and Garrison Industry were preparing for the eventual battle, and the Erudian organizations who knew about the weapon were getting ready as well. Aside from them, the whole world was also raring to go, since they too knew about the weapon that would show up soon. At the same time, The Cardinal Hall¡¯s elders were looking at Forlevia lovingly. ¡°It¡¯s time. Evie should go out now,¡± someone said. ¡°Yep, it¡¯s time. Time for Evie to go to the outside world. You¡¯re a big girl now.¡± Everyone else smiled. Celia sighed, reluctant to see Forlevia go. But still, she said, ¡°Huh¡­ it¡¯s time to let her off. That sword¡¯s showing up soon, isn¡¯t it? Evie should go and take a look. Just go and get some experience.¡± The other elders nodded. ¡°Yes. This is a great chance.¡± Forlevia was excited as well since she could finally get out and see her parents. Chapter 2184 Chapter 2184 Chapter 2184 You Are Awake She packed her stuff and left with her grandmother, Emma. It was a big day for The Cardinal Hall, everyone was just waiting for Forlevia to finally make her debut in the fighters¡¯ scene. However, The Cardinal Hall kept Forlevia¡¯s departure a secret. Aside from them, nobody knew Forlevia had left. Not even an hour after Forlevia¡¯s departure, Celia couldn¡¯t take it anymore. She had no children of her own, so she led a lonely life until Forlevia showed up. Now that the girl was gone, Celia just couldn¡¯t take it. ¡°I¡¯m going with her!¡± Celia was about to follow Forlevia, but another elder advised, ¡°No. You can¡¯t keep her safe forever. She has to grow up eventually.¡± His colleagues red at him. ¡°Fine, then you stay here. We¡¯ll go!¡± Apparently, everyone else had the same idea as Celia. It hadn¡¯t been too long since Forlevia had set off, but they were already like cats on hot bricks. The elders were just waiting for someone to suggest that they follow Forlevia. Of course, they supported Celia the moment she made that decision. Noticing her colleagues¡¯ support, Celia looked at them, and they left immediately. N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. ¡°I¡­¡± The remaining elder was bbergasted. ¡°Hey, wait for me! I wasn¡¯t being serious. I miss her too!¡± And he went together with them. Everyone else was speechless. They couldn¡¯t believe the elders would leave The Cardinal Hall, for that had never happened before. With that, the elders went straight for Forlevia. Once they saw her, they heaved a sigh of relief and smiled. However, they didn¡¯t get close. It was fine that they could see her from a distance. ¡°There, this is fine. We¡¯ll just follow her quietly. We should never disturb her.¡± ¡°Yeah. We won¡¯t get in her way. She can deal with anything thates in her way, but if she¡¯s in imminent danger, we¡¯ll assist her. That way, she can train herself, and we can keep her safe,¡± Celia said. Everyone else nodded. Good idea. ¡°Know what your problem is?¡± Celia chided, ¡°You¡¯re too rigid. Guess you old gits have been staying in one ce for too long. I mean, no harm done even if we follow her right?¡± ¡°Yeah! No harm done!¡± The elders grinned like children. As long as they could see Forlevia, they were content. This way, Forlevia could train herself up, and they could help her if she was in danger. If they stayed in The Cardinal Hall, they wouldn¡¯t be able to save her in time even if they knew she was in danger. ¡°Besides, we can go on a vacation too. It¡¯s been a while since we¡¯re out and about.¡± Nobody argued, since Celia had a point. ¡­¡­ Forlevia went on her journey, though unbeknownst to her, she was guarded by a group of elders. They were the most powerful bodyguards anyone could ask for. The first thing Forlevia did after leaving The Cardinal Hall was pay her grandparents a visit. It was then she realized her father had already disappeared for three years, and there was no news about him. Even Kirin and the others went missing. But most importantly, her mother became the public enemy and a cold-blooded murderer. Forlevia almost went insane when she found out what happened to her parents. ¡°What happened to you, Mommy? And where are you, Daddy? Come back, please!¡± she shouted. ¡­¡­ At the same time, Cyrus plopped down on the floor, a look of despair filled his face. However, for an instant, he seemed to see Levi move. Am I seeing things? ¡°Are you awake?¡± he quickly asked. Chapter 2185 Chapter 2185 Chapter 2185 Ancient Garrison n Cyrus was almost all out of hope, but it was rekindled when he saw Levi move, so he quickly called out to him. But Levi didn¡¯t make any movement after that. No matter how many times Cyrus called out to him, he got no response. Was I seeing things? Sh*t! Cyrus couldn¡¯t take it anymore. He thought he finally saw the light at the end of the tunnel, but it turned out to be nothing but his hallucination. That was the most torturing part of the ordeal. Hey back down on the ground, finally giving up on everything. He spaced out, refusing to think anymore. However, he knew he wasn¡¯t seeing things. Levi did move, but he¡¯s still in solitary training mode. He wasn¡¯t awake, but that didn¡¯t matter to Cyrus. Not when he was about to die anyway. ¡­¡­ Once the news of the sword made its way across the world, all the organizations that were going to take part could feel the heat piling upon them, especially the ones in Erudia. After all, the sword was found on their nation¡¯s soil, so they must fight for it no matter what. However, they had too many adversaries, including those from overseas. Oand City, Garrison n¡¯s vi. The Garrisons used to be the top family, but they went into decline after Levi ruined them. To top things off, Tyrone was exiled to a small town in the north and was forbidden from leaving it. Kenny fell into the nadir of his life and became sick. Even when their big opportunity came then, the Garrisons didn¡¯t hold it firmly in their hands. Because of that, they were humiliated and was no longer one of the top families in Oand. Instead, they were just a shadow of their former self. However, much to everyone¡¯s surprise, the ancient Garrison n emerged in the third year after the big change. They revealed that all the Garrisons in Erudia originated from them. The only difference was the purity of their bloodline. Oand City¡¯s Garrison n was the one with the purest blood. Some even said they were the ancient Garrison n¡¯s descendants. The ancient Garrison n was powerful. Rumors had it that they were on par with Eragon. After all, they were as ancient as Eragon itself. Some even said the ancient Garrison n almost became a part of Eragon. However, they weren¡¯t selected for some reason. Even so, they weren¡¯t scared of Eragon. Of course, the reappearance of the ancient Garrison n shook Erudia and the world. The first thing they did after they reappeared was to reconnect with Oand City¡¯s Garrison n, but they were furious to see how much in the ditch the Garrisons were. They couldn¡¯t believe their descendants were a bunch of trash, so they helped Oand¡¯s Garrison n. First, they wiped the floor with Oand¡¯s Garrison n¡¯s enemies and took their resources. Then they raised Garrison n¡¯s prestige and gathered all the Garrisons across the nation. The ancient Garrison n wanted to create the top n in Erudia. Even Levi¡¯s father was summoned back to Oand. Tyrone was hesitant at first, but after he heard about Levi¡¯s disappearance and the ancient Garrison n¡¯s power, he left his prison and came back to Oand. Teneb and Kenny¡¯s illnesses were cured, and the ancient Garrison n modified everyone¡¯s physique. After that, they taught the Garrisons the ancient Garrison n¡¯s technique, creating a bunch of fighters quickly. N?velDrama.Org is the owner. That included Tyrone and his family. The youngsters in the Garrison n showed even greater change after they started their training. It didn¡¯t take long for the Garrison n to reim their spot as one of the top families, as they caught up with everyone else. The ancient Garrison n was terrifying, for they were both strong and had the ability to control everything. For example, they created a top family from the once-dishonored Garrisons in a short time, and that was only a fraction of their true strength. Chapter 2186 Chapter 2186 Chapter 2186 The Existence The Cardinal Hall Fears They didn¡¯t even show their true power. The leader of the ancient Garrison n¡¯s team was Donald, the so-called top genius of the n. However, everyone in the ancient Garrison n knew it was just a team of young guys going out on a field trip. They might be an ancient n, but these youngsters were just in theirte teens or early twenties. Even so, they managed to whip the Oand Garrisons into shape in no time. That alone was enough to tell everyone about the ancient Garrison n¡¯s true power. They almost became a part of Eragon at one point, so that just showed how powerful they truly were. To make things more terrifying, rumors had it the ancient Garrison n had a powerful figure residing among them. Even The Cardinal Hall feared that person. Oand¡¯s Garrison n had that entity¡¯s portrait in their ancestral shrine. However, there were a lot of portraits in the ancestral shrine, so not even Teneb and Kenny knew who that person was. The portraits had been hanging there for a long time and some were even muddied, so they couldn¡¯t see the face clearly. Even so, nobody took the portraits off. Now they knew that these portraits portrayed the ancient Garrison n¡¯s ancestors. Yes, all of them. These portraits were their legacy, but the Oand Garrisons knew nothing about it. After Donald came, he pushed the Garrison n to the top in Erudia. Tyrone also showed his value by helping Donald expand their territory, strengthening the n with every passing moment. Tyrone became his old self again, and Kenny as well. Finally, the Garrisons had returned, and stronger than ever as well. They expanded their power without any fear or fervor. Even Donald told them they could ignore The Cardinal Hall and Eragon. Even if they got into trouble, Donald could settle it for them. Donald alone was already terrifying enough, let alone the whole ancient Garrison n. Right after he made his debut, Donald defeated every opponent he saw and killed at least eight fighters who were ranked on the Divine Leaderboard. Because of him, the Divine Leaderboard had to be updated frequently, as new fighters would get ranked after every fighter Donald kill. N?velDrama.Org is the owner. At that moment Donald was one of the top three on the leaderboard. He was a powerful fighter who feared no one, and he¡¯d fight anyone he deemed an opponent. He even squared off against Edmund, but nobody got the upper hand in that fight. Donald was an ambitious man. He told everyone that once his father, uncles, and patriarch made their appearance, they¡¯d defeat everyone and make the Garrisons the top family in the nation. In other words, he wanted the Garrisons to be the top in the world. Donald was very arrogant, but nobody argued with him, for he proved his strength. Aside from him, everyone else he brought was unbelievably powerful as well. Nobody could do anything, so they could only watch as the Garrisons expanded their territory. It was a great sess, one that deserved a celebration. Tyrone even showed his power in front of Kenny. ¡°I¡¯m not bragging. I can kill Levi easily even when he was in his prime.¡± Heughed. Thanks to Donald, Kenny was also a powerful fighter now. Donald asked, ¡°I have a question. Where¡¯s Damien? Some of the elders have noticed his talent. Why isn¡¯t he around?¡± Tyrone and the others would have been delighted to hear that the ancient Garrison n was paying attention to one of them, but the mere mention of Damien made everyone tremble, and their smiles were wiped off. ¡°Damien is¡­ no longer with us,¡± Tyrone said solemnly. ¡°Huh? What happened?¡± Donald was surprised. ¡°He¡¯s killed by my other son, Levi.¡± Donald¡¯s face fell. ¡°The same person who ruined you guys?¡± He knew what Levi did, but he needed confirmation. ¡°Yes.¡± Chapter 2187 Chapter 2187 Chapter 2187 His Family Pays For His Crimes Kenny and the others gnashed their teeth. Levi brought nothing but destruction, and he ruined the Garrisons in the end. If it weren¡¯t for Levi, they wouldn¡¯t have gone into decline and be a shadow of their former self. Yes, the Garrisons didn¡¯t reflect on what they did to Levi and Emma, because that was just how stupid they were. Instead, their hatred for Levi deepened. That was even worse for Tyrone, who was trapped within a small town because of what Levi did. Thus, their first thought was to get back at him after they gained new powers. However, Levi was already gone for three years. He was presumed dead, so they couldn¡¯t get their revenge anymore. Because of that, they didn¡¯t bring Levi up. Tyrone only brought that name up by chance, since he thought he had already surpassed Levi. Thanks to that, he made everyone remember that nightmare, and it fueled their hatred for Levi. The mere mention of that demon stoked their hatred and bloodlust. ¡°He killed his own kin?¡± Donald was furious, his face contorted with rage, his body trembled. ¡°How dare he kill his own kin?¡± Family rules were important for ancient ns like them. In fact, it was the most important thing. One of the biggest taboos was infighting, especially when it came to murder. Murdering one of their own was strictly prohibited. ¡°That¡¯s not the only thing he did. He killed Tyrone¡¯s wife, then he sent Tyrone in exile to a small town in the north. Of course, he also ruined us, but you saw that already,¡± Kenny started listing Levi¡¯s crimes, but they omitted what they did to him in the first ce. Donald was already overwhelmed by his rage after he heard everything from Kenny. ¡°Scum like that can¡¯t be one of us. He must be exterminated. Damn it! Where is he right now? Isn¡¯t he the top fighter three years ago? Where is he?¡± He wanted to kill Levi right away. Kenny immediately answered, ¡°Sir, I¡¯ve looked into it, but Levi is already gone for years. He¡¯s presumed dead as he has never disappeared for this long before.¡± Yes, Kenny called Donald ¡®sir.¡¯ After all, Donald was ranked higher in the family despite his age. ¡°What about his family and friends? ording to the n¡¯s rules, they¡¯ll have to pay for his crimes.¡± Violence shed in Donald¡¯s eyes. ¡°His daughter and his mother are in The Cardinal Hall.¡± N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. Donald nodded. ¡°The girl with the greatest talent?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°But we can¡¯t do anything to her. The Cardinal Hall is keeping her under their protection,¡± Tyrone said. ¡°So? They can¡¯t stop me,¡± Donald dered. The Garrisons were overjoyed for they thought the ancient Garrison n could really go up against The Cardinal Hall and Eragon. However, Tyrone was smart enough to see through Donald. Donald only said that so he wouldn¡¯t embarrass the family name, but it wasn¡¯t as simple as everyone thought it was. The ancient Garrison n only had the strength to go toe to toe with Eragon and The Cardinal Hall, not annihte them. Donald was just trying to raise everyone¡¯s morale. And so, Tyrone knew he had toe up with a reason so Donald could back down. ¡°Sir, I don¡¯t think we should waste our time over a mere child. We can¡¯t attack his daughter, but we can deal with his wife.¡± ¡°And his wife is?¡± Donald asked. ¡°Zoey. But she¡¯s a murderer and the public enemy. The Cardinal Hall has dered that she can never step foot on Erudia or she will be killed. Oh, and she¡¯s number eight on the Divine Leaderboard,¡± Tyrone quickly introduced Zoey. Donald nodded. ¡°I know her. Very well then. Levi¡¯s family shall pay for his crimes.¡± Chapter 2188 Chapter 2188 Chapter 2188 Levi Is Hiding Because He Is Scared It didn¡¯t take long for the Garrison n to dere they¡¯d punish Levi and his family ording to the ancient Garrison n¡¯s rules. At the same time, they listed all the crimes Levi hadmitted. The news sent shockwaves across the nation. Once again, the legendary Levi was brought into the eye of the storm. ¡°Hah. I knew it. The Garrisons wouldn¡¯t let him off the hook that easily. He has ruined them after all.¡± ¡°But he¡¯s already gone for years. Even if he shows up, he¡¯s still just a mediocre fighter. They¡¯re going to kill him for real.¡± ¡°I bet he won¡¯t show up now after hearing the news.¡± ¡­¡­ Lots of people thought Levi went into hiding. They theorized that he did that because he knew times had changed, and he was no longer the strongest man on earth. Levi was at most a mediocre or below-average fighter. Levi had a lot of enemies who¡¯d do anything to kill him. If he were to show up, everyone would hunt him down. Put simply, the moment he made his appearance would be the moment he met his doom. Because of that, the public thought Levi was hiding out of cowardice, and that theory was widely epted. After all, Levi was also human. There was no point showing his face if he knew it meant meeting his maker. They thought Levi would hide after hearing the news so everyone would still think he was dead. Edmund shared their opinion. ¡°I think so too. Levi¡¯s probably still alive, but he¡¯s hiding because everyone¡¯s too powerful now.¡± ¡°I bet he has shown himself before and went back into hiding before anyone could recognize him.¡± Edmund smiled. ¡°I, for one, hope Donald could find him and show him the power of the new era.¡± ¡°Yeah. I wanna see how the erstwhile king survives the new era,¡± everyone else agreed. Lots of people had that idea as well. Everyone who Levi defeated wanted to see how Levi would fare in the new world. They wondered if he¡¯d die immediately, or if he¡¯d make a great escape. Either way, it would be interesting, so they didn¡¯t want Levi to die. ¡­¡­ Dark Emperor sneered when he heard the news about the Garrison n¡¯s hunt for Levi. Levi can¡¯t escape. It is not like Donald can do anything even if he knows Levi is in the Prison of Darkness. He can¡¯t break into it anyway. ¡°Your Highness, the Garrisons will probably target Zoey next. With Levi gone, she¡¯ll be their biggest target,¡± Death Fiend said. Dark Emperor answered, ¡°Zoey¡¯s useless to me now. She has done all she should over thest three years. Everything we have now is thanks to her. To tell you the truth, she did everything for us. None of us even lifted a finger.¡± Death Fiend and the othersughed. They knew Zoey was the one who worked to get their organization to this height. ¡°Once we get the sword, I¡¯ll have no more use for her.¡± Dark Emperor sneered. ¡°Your Highness, do you think Donald would attack Levi¡¯s child?¡± Death Fiend asked. His colleagues answered, ¡°Nope. His family is powerful, and rumors say that even The Cardinal Hall fears one of its members, but he won¡¯t go against them over this.¡± However, Dark Emperor had a different idea. ¡°No. This madman will do it, and he cane up with a good reason for it.¡± ¡°Which is?¡±This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. Chapter 2189 Chapter 2189 Chapter 2189 Skyward Sword And Terra de The Eighteen Dark Angels looked at him. ¡°You forgot something. Levi¡¯s daughter is a part of the Garrisons, which makes her the descendant of the ancient Garrison n.¡± Realization struck the angels, and Death Fiend said, ¡°You mean he¡¯ll attack the child using that as an excuse?¡± ¡°Yes. That madman actually went against Edmund. Now that he has a reason, he¡¯ll have no fear for The Cardinal Hall anymore. In fact, he can demand that they hand the child over.¡± ¡°As long as he tells them he wants to take her back to train her, The Cardinal Hall will have no reason not to hand her over.¡± Death Fiend proposed, ¡°But I hope they won¡¯t kill the child. She¡¯s talented enough for them to train. Besides, Damien is dead. A dead genius isn¡¯t as valuable as a living one.¡± ¡°Probably.¡± ¡­¡­ Just as Dark Emperor expected, Donald nned to make a move on Forlevia using the same reason Dark Emperor said he would. He asked his elders, and they gave him the green light. They too wanted to raise a genius descendant themselves, so they allowed Donald to take Forlevia back. Everyone thought he wouldn¡¯t go against The Cardinal Hall, but they were wrong.This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. ¡­¡­ ¡°When are we going to attack Zoey and Forlevia, sir?¡± Of course, Tyrone and the others knew about Donald¡¯s n. ¡°I¡¯m still trying to locate Zoey. She¡¯s probably around Rodunst. But we knew where the child and Levi¡¯s mother are now. She just came out of training and is now at North Hampton,¡± Tyrone said. He was a very capable man, so he looked into it the moment he knew they were going to make a move on Levi¡¯s family. That was also why Donald liked having him around. ¡°Not at the moment. I want to make sure this mission is a sess, so we¡¯ll have to do it after I get the divine tool,¡± Donald said. Curious, Tyrone asked, ¡°Sir, what kind of weapon is it? The whole world is crazy about it.¡± ¡°Guess it¡¯s time to tell you guys about it.¡± Donald smiled. ¡°There are two divine tools. One is a de, the other is a sword, namely Terra de and Skyward Sword. They¡¯re made by an ancient cksmithing family and are called the weapons of the earth. You can guess how terrifying they are. ¡°They¡¯re far more powerful than you can imagine. In a league of their own, even. If you¡¯re powerful enough to wield both of them, you¡¯ll be invincible. Sadly, Terra de is already gone. If I¡¯m right, it¡¯s in someone else¡¯s possession right now. The Skyward Sword is the one I¡¯m hunting for right now. ¡°Don¡¯t underestimate them. Even organizations like my family and The Cardinal Hall would kill to get our hands on them.¡± The Garrisons were awestruck, and they wanted to see what the weapon was like. After all, it must be a powerful one if even the ancient Garrison n desired it. ¡°I will get my hands on that sword. And that¡¯s why I called you guys here. I have a n¡­¡± Donald told them a lot of things so they could prepare for the fight. Finally, he said, ¡°I¡¯m getting that sword for the Garrison n no matter what!¡± He looked forward to the day he could wield the sword, as that meant he would have an easier time challenging The Cardinal Hall and take Forlevia without relying on his elders. Only with Skyward Sword could he turn the Garrison n into the top family. A supreme family that reigned over thend. That day, another piece of news sent ripples throughout thend. ording to the source, Skyward Sword would make its appearance in Erudia after three days. Everyone was whipped into a frenzy after hearing the news. More and more stories about Skyward Sword made their way into the fighting world, and everyone deified it. But it was that powerful in the first ce, so it was a divine tool for everyone. Chapter 2190 Chapter 2190 Chapter 2190 Why Dark Emperor Steers Clear Of Erudia A certain someone knew the extent of Skyward Sword¡¯s power, and it was none other than Dark Emperor. The reason was simple¡­ he wielded Skyward Sword¡¯s counterpart¡ªTerra de. Nobody knew more than Dark Emperor about the power of Skyward Sword. It was sharp enough to cut through the walls of Prison of Darkness. That alone was enough to show its power. ¡°The sword will make its appearance in three days. I want it no matter what, and you¡¯ll do everything to bring it back to me. All of you can travel to Erudia now.¡± Dark Emperor looked at Zoey. ¡°Do everything you can, especially you.¡± Thanks to Dark Emperor¡¯s training, Zoey became the perfect killing machine. He erased all her emotions, leaving nothing but the desire for revenge within her. Over thest three years, Dark Emperor pushed her deeper and deeper into the hell of vengeance. The Lab of Gods might be gone, but Dark Emperor made it look like it was thanks to his and Zoey¡¯s efforts. He made a lot of arrangements misleading Zoey to believe that she killed the staff of the Lab of Gods. Thanks to that, she thought she got her revenge. Finally, he took her to the fake base of the Lab of Gods and let her witness its destruction. Because of that, she thought she had finally avenged Levi. Thanks to that, Zoey trusted Dark Emperor with all her soul, bing his personal killing machine that followed his every order. Aside from him, Zoey listened to nobody else. On top of that, Dark Emperor made her believe that she had a lot of enemies back in Erudia, including Kirin, Azure Dragon, Robed yer, and The Cardinal Hall. He made them out to be hypocrites who caused Levi¡¯s death through a conspiracy. Because of that, Zoey saw them as the enemies that she must kill. She wanted nothing more than to kill her enemies, but she was forbidden from entering Erudia. This was because of her mass killing including those who were innocent and that made her the public enemy of Erudia. Anyone could kill her on sight, and she¡¯d be dead if it weren¡¯t because nobody could track her down. Not just that, Dark Emperor even made a lot of leaders out to be Zoey¡¯s enemies. Thanks to him, Zoey assassinated a lot of leaders around the world, making the whole world turn against her. N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. At the same time, she was also the most dangerous fighter among those on the Divine Leaderboard. Since anyone could kill her on sight, it was rather impossible to send her out on any mission. Of course, that meant she was almost useless for Dark Emperor. After he used her to get his hands on Skyward Sword, he¡¯d leave her to fend for herself. ¡°Those hypocrites in Erudia will join the fight as well. We¡¯ll get them all this time.¡± Dark Emperor stoked the mes of vengeance once again. Zoey¡¯s eyes lit up when she heard that her enemies were joining the battle as well, but it was the gleam of vengeance. She didn¡¯t even suspect Dark Emperor, since he managed to do everything he promised her¡ªshe truly believed that he wouldn¡¯t lie to her. ¡°I understand. I¡¯ll get the Skyward Sword for you and kill all those hypocrites,¡± Zoey promised. After that, Zoey, the Eighteen Dark Angels, and the fighters in Sacred Organization traveled to Erudia before the sword made its appearance. Only Death Fiend was left behind since Dark Emperor had another use for him. ¡°Your Highness, will you be joining the fight in Erudia as well?¡± he asked. Dark Emperor shook his head. ¡°No. I can travel anywhere in the world, but not Erudia.¡± The news shocked Death Fiend, so he asked, ¡°Why?¡± ¡°Because that¡¯s where my nemesis is. I can¡¯t go there until I have both the Skyward Sword and Terra de,¡± Dark Emperor exined. ¡°What?¡± Death Fiend couldn¡¯t believe it, for he actually saw fear in Dark Emperor¡¯s eyes. Chapter 2191 Chapter 2191 Chapter 2191 The Weapon That Killed The Progenitor He actually fears someone? That¡¯s why he won¡¯t go to Erudia? Death Fiend was quite shocked, for he knew how powerful Dark Emperor was. No matter how much the times have changed over thest three years, Dark Emperor maintained his ce on top of everyone, just like the king of the world. After all, he managed to train Zoey into a fearsome killing machine. Even so, Dark Emperor feared that nemesis of his. Obviously, his enemy must be more terrifying than Dark Emperor. No wonder he wants the Skyward Sword that much. He wants to defeat his nemesis. ¡°Everyone knows the Skyward Sword is powerful, but none know that I have the Terra de. Of course, barely anyone know that the two are a pair. If a single person can wield both of them at the same time, the weapons will be a deathlybination!¡± Terra de is a de of darkness that contains Dark Energy, while Skyward Sword is a de of light that contains Sris Energy. It¡¯s the yang to Terra de¡¯s yin, so their fusion makes them more powerful than anyone can ever imagine,¡± Dark Emperor exined. ¡°That means you want that sword so you canplete the set and defeat your nemesis?¡± Death Fiend asked. Dark Emperor nodded. ¡°That¡¯s one of the reasons. And That¡¯s why I kept you around as a backup so I can get my hands on the sword.¡± Dark Emperor then told Death Fiend what he needed to do. ¡­ As the big day drew closer, even more stories about the Skyward Sword popped up. The whole world wanted to know how powerful the Skyward Sword was, but nobody could give a precise answer. All they knew was that they had to fight for it. N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. However, someone came up with a more concrete answer. Some said it could kill vampires, including their Progenitor. This was because it was a sword of light, which meant it was a natural predator of creatures like vampires. The news was explosive, of course. Ever since the Progenitor was released three years back, vampires started surfacing and became one of the top organizations in the world. Everyone knew how powerful vampires were. Progenitor was immortal and could stay in a slumber for longer than a millennium. Countless fighters have tried to kill Progenitor off with ancient and modern weapons but to no avail. These vampires were unkible. They became one of the most powerful organizations over thest three years. After the four Progenitors woke from their slumber, they were almost invincible. Of course, that proved how powerful the Skyward Sword was since it could kill Progenitor. Thanks to that, more and more people joined in the battle, including the enemies of the vampire n. As if that wasn¡¯t enough, even vampires joined the fight as well. They would never let a weapon that could counter them fall into the hands of their enemies. Rather than letting their enemies have it, they wanted to control it themselves. Even conglomerates and ancient financial families took part too. They had no use for the sword, but they could use it to hire some fighters or make deals with other families. Thanks to that, the battle was already heated before it even began. At the same time, it would be the biggest fight in thest three years. The Cardinal Hall thought Skyward Sword would remain in Erudia, but not anymore as rumors said that the sword was a divine tool. The whole world seemed to have joined the battle, and rms kept ringing in The Cardinal Hall, mostly about unidentified intrudersing from all directions without stopping. Edmund told everyone to allow the intruders toe in, since stopping them would be a waste of resources. Letting them in would be better, but Edmund had other ns to deal with the intruders. And the reason for that was simple. Chapter 2192 Chapter 2192 Chapter 2192 The Energy Fluctuation In Levi He let them in so he could record their details. In other words, The Cardinal Hall could get all the details on the world¡¯s strongest fighters. That would make it easier for The Cardinal Hall to control the situation, as the information was ammo for them. ¡°What? Even Zoey is here? Keep an eye on her, but don¡¯t alert her! What a surprise. We can take the sword and take out a lot of our enemies.¡± Edmund smiled. ¡­¡­ At the same time, Forlevia was in North Hampton with her grandparents. She was staying with them for thest few days, but after finding out about the sword, Forlevia wanted to take a look as well. She came out to gain exposure after all, and it was a good chance for her to track her parents down. Because of that, she too went to the site where the sword would make its appearance. However, she didn¡¯t bring anyone of her grandparents with her, for it was a dangerous mission. She couldn¡¯t take care of everyone, so she could only go alone. As the elders saw her off, theymented, ¡°She¡¯s all grown up now!¡± They were happy for her, but also sad, for that meant Forlevia would leave them. ¡°We can¡¯t do anything. It¡¯s time for her to shoulder her responsibility. All we can do is assist her. We can¡¯t protect her forever.¡± Celia sighed. Skyward Sword would appear on a snowy mountain in North, a freezing area in Erudia. Since Skyward Sword was a sword of light, a cold ce like a snowy mountain could hide its presence well. If it showed up in any other ce, everyone would have sensed its presence right away. Because of that, it managed to stay hidden for a long time. If it weren¡¯t for an organization mining for energy materials, they wouldn¡¯t even have found this ce. But since the sword was buried deep, it made the excavation hard, so the organization had to dy the date of its appearance. However, they finally confirmed the time of the sword¡¯s appearance, which was noon the next day. The venue was packed with fighters the day before, and more were on their way. As time went on, the crowd grew, and some even started killing theirpetitors. After all, the whole world came to fight for the sword, so they¡¯d most probably meet their enemies, who were also theirpetition. Even before the sword had shown up, the killing had already started. Corpses were strewn across thend, turning the site into a living hell. Nevertheless, all the mighty organizations would only show up at thest possible moment, never earlier. However, a lot of them were already there, though they didn¡¯t make their appearance yet. Forlevia arrived on the spot the day before the sword¡¯s appearance. Lots of fighters wanted to bully her since she was a girl, but she sent them all flying. They should never have tried to fight her, since she had a team of powerful bodyguards following her, not to mention she was also a powerful fighter. However, Forlevia didn¡¯t show her power too soon. Instead, she hid and attracted nobody¡¯s attention. If not, she¡¯d probably be targeted too. At that moment, inside Prison of Darkness at the old base of Sacred Organization¡­ Cyrus had fainted as he couldn¡¯t take it anymore. After getting tortured out of his mind, he finally let himself go. It had been a while since he fainted, and his life was slipping away slowly. Contrary to Levi, he would die soon if that continued. However, right at that moment, he felt a terrifying force fluctuating around him, and that jolted him awake. A momentter, he realized where the force wasing from¡­ It was from Levi! N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. He was burning as hot as the sun, and his energy reading mounted. Cyrus felt as if the sun was getting closer and closer to him, threatening to burn him up. Oh my god! Chapter 2193 Chapter 2193 Chapter 2193 End Of Solitary Training Cyrus could feel himself melting from the heat since he couldn¡¯t handle it. He¡¯d soon disappear like a puff of smoke in a moment if he didn¡¯t defend himself. Thanks to the tremendous heat, Cyrus finally healed and did his best to defend against the energy coming off from Levi. What¡¯s going on? What happened? Over thest two years, Levi¡¯s life force got weaker and weaker, until it finally disappeared. It was as if he reached nirvana and wouldn¡¯t wake up no matter what Cyrus did. He thought Levi was dead, but now he felt great energying from him. This is unbelievable. Is this it? Has hepleted his training? But before he could finish his thought, a wave of energy mmed into him and made him spew blood, much to his surprise. Holy sh*t. He injured me with just a sliver of his energy. God, he¡¯s like the sun. Oh, sh*t. His energy is literally melting me! Cyrus hollered in pain. He could feel his skin cracking up, his organs exploding, and his soul leaving his body. There was nothing but agony for him. Technically, Cyrus had gone into solitary training for two years and became a lot stronger than he used to be. He was trying his best to defend himself, but still the waves of energy still crashed over him and worsened his injuries. He even vomited blood in the process. The agony mounted, and he could feel his soul breaking into two. Even so, he still set up his most powerful defense to keep himself from breaking apart. He kept screaming, but it didn¡¯t stop his injuries from worsening, and he started bleeding buckets. This was the first time Cyrus came so close to death, and it was only from the energy Levi radiated unconsciously. The thought of what Levi¡¯s real power might be alone made him shudder. How powerful is he? Oh, it doesn¡¯t matter. He¡¯ll tear me into pieces instantly. I¡¯ll be educed into atoms. Levi is¡­ terrifying. Cyrus was trembling in fear. Levi was getting hotter and hotter, and Cyrus felt like the sun was just inches away from him. Unbeknownst to Cyrus, something big was happening outside the Prison of Darkness as well. Crimson lightning was roaring in the heavens, screaming their fury. Cyrus shrieked, for he could feel his body exploding in a moment. I¡¯m dying¡­ He was trying to die, so he let himself go in the end, but after witnessing Levi¡¯s power, he saw the hope of breaking free from the prison. As a result, he didn¡¯t want to die anymore. Now, he wanted to live, but the enormous heat was threatening to tear him apart. ¡°Ah!!!¡± Just before Cyrus exploded into smithereens, all that energy flowed back into Levi as if it was never there. Just like that, all the pressure was taken off of Cyrus. Right before his death, Cyrus knew he was saved. He was panting nervously but felt excited because he pulled through. N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. Just then, he noticed Levi opening his eyes, but what he saw were no ordinary eyes. He saw roaring lightning streaks, stars swirling, and universe shattering into pieces. That was no ordinary gaze. It was just a single nce, but Cyrus felt his very soul shuddering as if he could keep no secrets from Levi. Holy sh*t. This is crazy! What the f*ck is that? This isn¡¯t the same Levi I know. He has¡­ ascended. He looks divine like the world is a part of him. It was a magical feeling, one Cyrus had only felt once when Levi¡¯s mentor was around. ¡°Maestro, are you finally done?¡± Cyrus asked, excited. ¡°Yes,¡± Levi finally answered him after two years. Chapter 2194 Chapter 2194 Chapter 2194 I Am Back Finally, Cyrus got a reply. Levi opened his eyes fully and stood up. ¡°Two years, huh?¡± hemented. Cyrus¡¯s hope was rekindled, so he gazed at Levi, his excitement barely contained. He was confident in Levi, for the strength he showed earlier was out of this world. ¡°Maestro, can you break out of this prison now?¡± Cyrus¡¯ voice was trembling. Levi smiled. ¡°I can try. But please stand behind me.¡± Cyrus quickly stood behind Levi. After he did, Levi smiled and hurled a punch. It seemed like an ordinary punch, but its strength transcended time and space. The greatest power was often manifested in the form of mundanity. That was the result of Levi¡¯s solitary training. He desired nothing more than absolute speed and power. It was a simple punch, but it consisted of the fruits of Levi¡¯s two years of training. Cyrus could feel the terrifying strength radiating from the punch, and he could feel the space trembling from the sheer strength of Levi¡¯s fist. It grew stronger with every passing moment, and the air sted around them even before Levi¡¯s punch hit the wall. The energy alone exceeded the force the wall could take and it slowly contorted before caving in. With every passing second, the contortion grew. Boom! The moment Levi¡¯s fist hit the wall, Cyrus¡¯ ears buzzed, his vision became blurry, and his mind nked. He could feel his soul getting pulled out of his body, and the punch seemed to have sent the world back to its original, chaotic state. Crack! This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. Of course, the wall before Cyrus and Levi cracked from the impact of that punch before shattering into pieces. A momentter, the wall broke apart, revealing the outside world. Cyrus heard the sound of something cracking, and it got louder with every passing second. Eventually, he realized that the Prison of Darkness was starting to fall apart, then it exploded, leaving nothing but smithereens behind. It was a single punch, but it seemed to have enough power to destroy the world. Or at least, Prison of Darkness in their case. There was an energy converter between the two walls that could convert most of the energy from their attacks, so they couldn¡¯t break it no matter what they did. However, there was a limit to how much energy the converter could convert. If the power went over the limit, the converter would fail and even explode. Levi¡¯s punch was far too powerful. The power exceeded the converter¡¯s limit, so eventually, it was pulverized. Crack! Because of that, the two walls had to take the rest of the impact, but even that couldn¡¯t stop them from getting shattered into pieces. Levi¡¯s punch cleared the crimson cloud outside and sent a crack hurtling through the mountain range from the center. The st cleared the fog nearby as well, turning this living hell into a heaven on earth. That was how powerful Levi was. Dark Emperor had to rely on his power and de to cut the prison open, but Levi did it with just one punch. This really terrifying and out of this world! Cyrus still couldn¡¯t snap out of the state of a shock earlier. He felt his soul getting pulled away, and he knew he died the second time but came back to life. This is too f*cking strong. Is he even human? Cyrus had seen Levi¡¯s mentor fight, but even that guy didn¡¯t show such superhuman strength. Because of that, Cyrus thought Levi was stronger than his mentor. But more than that, hey down on the ground and took in great gulps of fresh air while admiring the clear blue sky. It¡¯s been a long time. Hello, there! Levi roared into the heavens, ¡°You can¡¯t hold me, Dark Emperor! I¡¯m back!¡± Chapter 2195 Chapter 2195 Chapter 2195 One Punch One World It was the first time Levi was locked in for such a long time. Three goddamn years! F*ck, it¡¯s so good to be free! Cyrus was alsoughing as well, but he had to ask, ¡°How powerful are you now?¡± He knew the Prison of Darkness was hard to break, but he didn¡¯t know how hard it could be. Levi shook his head. ¡°I have no idea, but I know I¡¯m really strong. I have a feeling this world will be a donut if I punch it in the center.¡± ¡°Not even that prison can hold you. I seriously have no idea how powerful you are now,¡± Cyrus praised. But then he and Levi locked gazes, for they realized something serious. Where the hell is Dark Emperor and the Sacred Organization? There¡¯s no news about them. That punch should have drawn their attention, but not even a single one of them is here. This is odd. ¡°We¡¯ll have to take a look.¡± They dashed toward the half-destroyed castle of the Sacred Organization, but there was not a single soul nor a life there. ¡°Maestro, judging from this ce, it¡¯s been deserted for a long time. Seems like they had an exodus,¡± Cyrus told Levi after he looked around the ce. Levi¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°They probably moved somewhere else. Dark Emperor gave up on us! He probably got annoyed because I wouldn¡¯t give in and thought that prison could hold me for life,¡± Levi analyzed the reason for Sacred Organization¡¯s departure. N?velDrama.Org is the owner. ¡°But he never would have thought that I managed to break out. Let¡¯s go back.¡± Levi couldn¡¯t wait to go home. He wondered what his family was doing, for it had been three years since his disappearance. Of course, he wanted to know what happened to his friends as well. He also wondered where Sacred Organization took Zoey since he wanted to save her from them. ¡­¡­ Dark Emperor would have found out that Levi broke the Prison apart as he could sense Cyrus when he bombarded the walls. After all, he left something behind to keep an eye on them. However, he had abandoned the prison, for it was useless now that Levi was trapped in there for life. Or so he thought. Because of that, he threw it aside like it was trash. And because of that, he didn¡¯t know Levi had destroyed the prison and turned his hellscape into a heavenly spot. The guy still thought Levi was trapped inside the prison. ¡­¡­ Levi and Cyrus were moving at full speed back to Erudia. ¡­¡­ There was still some time before Skyward Sword would make its appearance, but the ce was already crowded, and battles erupted everywhere. At the same time, half of The Cardinal Hall and Garrison Industry¡¯s fighters were already on the top of the mountain, while the other half were hiding around the ce. Even though the whole world was there to fight for the sword, Erudia was still The Cardinal Hall¡¯s turf. That meant Edmund had the resources to give themselves an edge. ¡°I have The Cardinal Hall and Eragon¡¯s help. Aside from Donald, I¡¯ve contacted the other organizations. We¡¯re keeping this sword in Erudia one way or another.¡± Edmund smiled. Robed yer and the gang nodded. ¡°Yeah, no infighting for now. All we have to do is make sure nobody takes the sword away from Erudia.¡± ¡°No. I mean, that¡¯s right, but I don¡¯t think we can rx if we aren¡¯t the ones who hold the sword. The one who wields Skyward Sword will be the biggest threat in the end. Who knows if they won¡¯t kill any innocent people? ¡°If Donaldes into possession of the sword, The Cardinal Hall¡¯s not going to be his match. The whole nation¡¯s going to be in for a bloodbath. Not even we can stop him. I know how powerful he is since I¡¯ve fought him before,¡± Edmund started justifying himself. Chapter 2196 Chapter 2196 Chapter 2196 Edmund A lot of people nodded. ¡°Yeah. If that madman gets the sword, he¡¯s going to be the biggest threat.¡± ¡°True. The top ten organizations in Erudia might be working with us, but they have their own ns as well. If they get their hands on the sword, it¡¯ll spell doom for a lot of people. We might not even be able to stop them.¡± DG Libra said, ¡°The sword is power itself. It¡¯ll be the protector of the people if it ended in the right hands. On the contrary, it¡¯ll turn into the Grim Reaper¡¯s scythe in the wrong hands. The other divine generals retorted, ¡°But that¡¯s just your brand of justice. We don¡¯t know if Donald will be a threat if he gets the sword. He might just be the one who can make the country prosper.¡± ¡°Even so, that doesn¡¯t dismiss the fact that he¡¯s dangerous. We don¡¯t know what he¡¯ll do, so we¡¯re gonna prevent it by keeping the sword away from him.¡± Edmund looked at them and agreed, ¡°That¡¯s right. We have to get the sword. That¡¯s the best way.¡± Four divine generals agreed, ¡°Yes. We have to control the sword, or nobody will be safe.¡± Kirin, Azure Dragon, Robed yer, and the others couldn¡¯t believe what they were hearing. It was obvious Edmund wanted to take the sword for himself, but he actually justified it by making everyone else the viin. However, they couldn¡¯t deny that it was a good idea for Edmund to possess the sword. At least he wouldn¡¯t kill the people. On top of that, he could use it to protect Erudia. That was why they kept quiet to show their support for Edmund¡¯s n. ¡°But sir, there are too many people out there. Can we really win this fight?¡± Kirin asked. ¡°Yeah. Donald alone is already a big problem, let alone those foreigners. It¡¯s not a sure win for us either, right?¡± Azure Dragon asked a sharp question. Most of the fighters sighed as they knew Azure Dragon was right. It wasn¡¯t a sure win. Edmund had fought Donald, and thetter didn¡¯t even see The Cardinal Hall as a threat. By extension, everyone else wouldn¡¯t see them as a threat either. On top of that, a few of the most powerful fighters came out of hiding just to get the sword, and that alone reduced their chances of winning. It wouldn¡¯t be easy to get the sword. They¡¯d have to have absolute power. Edmund and the four divine generals knew that question woulde up, but they already had the answer, so they smiled mysteriously at the fighters. They exined, ¡°You might not know this, but Mr. Edmund was forced to stop his solitary training three years ago. Before that, he was training at a certain ce.¡± Kirin got what they were saying a momentter, ¡°It¡¯s this ce, isn¡¯t it?¡± Edmund nodded. ¡°Yes. This was where I went into solitary training, but I didn¡¯t notice the sword under the mountain then. However, I might have received some of its powers. ¡°My father, the divine brigadier, took me here. He probably knows Skyward Sword is here, but he didn¡¯t tell me in case it would affect my training. The excavating team probably found the sword because the ce was shaken up after I came out of my training.¡± ¡°I see.¡± Everyone finally knew what happened back then. Edmund smiled. ¡°I¡¯ve trained in this ce for years, so I know the ce better than anyone else. It¡¯s like my second home, and I have a bigger advantage here. Even someone like Donald is not a match for me here. And with your help, I¡¯m certain that we can get the sword in the end.¡± N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. Edmund was confident in his knowledge about the ce where he trained, so he thought he could get the sword without any trouble. But then his eyes glinted cruelly. ¡°And people like Zoey will show up as well. I want you to kill them all when you see them.¡± Chapter 2197 Chapter 2197 Chapter 2197 The Gathering Forces The rest of the men smiled. ¡°I¡¯m afraid we might even need to get in line to kill Zoey.¡± Edmund nodded. He knew that Donald and the Garrison n were definitely out for Zoey¡¯s blood. Hence, they wouldn¡¯t even get the chance. Since Zoey was Erudia¡¯s public enemy, all the most powerful forces within the nation were looking to eradicate her in order to elevate their reputation. Everyone wanted a piece of the glory. Consequently, there was a queue just to kill her. Edmund had put everything in ce for him to control the entire situationter. That night, everyone could visibly feel the Sris Energy of the Skyward Sword emanate through the entire ce. Even though they were covered deep in snow, no one felt a sliver of cold at all, making for a strange sensation. That very evening, innumerable factions had gathered for a bloody showdown. The next day, it was time for the Skyward Sword to emerge from the ground. One by one, many powerful factions assembled. They included the Garrison n who was aiming to top them all. Standing aloof, Donald surveyed the crowd in a condescending manner. Behind him, were a group of fearsome-looking Garrison n fighters. That day, he endeavored to obtain the Skyward Sword no matter the costs. By then, many factions, including the ten most powerful within Erudia, had arrived. Aside from the three families, the Ancient ns were the most powerful of them all. The rest of the factions were simr to the Garrison n, where they enjoyed the support of other Ancient ns or powerful characters. Only then could they scale the heights of power. A good example was the Lehman family that used to be an imperial family of Oand City. At that time, its patriarch, Dale Lehman, was Zoey¡¯s godfather. Now, the powers that were behind those families had emerged. Of course, there were many other new factions too, including alliances that were formed by powerful fighters. These alliances consisted of people whom Levi used to be close to such as Asura and Minka. With the arrival of the new era, many ancient families of the old who did well for themselves stood a better chance of sess. Asura and Minka had be the era¡¯s most powerful fighters through various circumstances. Consequently, they formed the Erudian Alliance and became one of the ten most powerful factions in Erudia. In fact, they posed the biggest threat to Donald among the ten factions. However, once Donald got his hands on the Skyward Sword, they would no longer be a problem. This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. After that, the Kings arrived at the scene. After the Lab of Gods had disappeared, they were the ones who took their ce. Many of the factions were simr to the Lab of Gods. Their organizations were technology-centric and they wielded immense power and economic resources. Soon, the Triple Group also came. They too had developed at a rapid pace. With Maya Industries as their backer, they had be one of the most powerful factions globally. The representative of Maya Industries was also present. One by one, many powerful global factions made their appearances. The crowd cheered in excitement when they saw the presence of so many formidable fighters. However, many of the participants who came for the sword felt disheartened. At the sight of such powerfulpetitors, they knew they didn¡¯t stand a chance. The appearance of the Skyward Sword had attracted more than half of those on the Divine Leaderboard. Obviously, it left everyone else little chance of sess. ¡°Wow!¡± ¡°Look!¡± Suddenly, the crowd¡¯s mood shifted amidst everyone¡¯s gasps. The four Progenitors from the vampire race had appeared, striking fear into everyone¡¯s heart. After all, legend had it that they could be defeated by the Skyward Sword. Therefore, they too havee to fight for it. ¡°Look! The She-Devil, Zoey, is here!¡± the crowd eximed when they saw Zoey. Zoey had be infamous over thest three years. Hence, her appearance naturally created an uproar. Chapter 2198 Chapter 2198 Chapter 2198 The Elders However, the Sacred Organization didn¡¯t appear together with Zoey as they were hiding in the shadows. After all, they had stayed out of sight over thest three years. All this while, they had kept a low profile. Other than the Lab of Gods and Levi, no one else took notice of them. Hence, their existence remained unknown. Therefore, they were using Zoey as a decoy so that their fighters could attackter. Zoey¡¯s presence had ruffled the feathers of many who were present as there was a lot of bad blood between them. Therefore, the sight of her gave them the urge to tear her apart. Over thest three years, the Dark Emperor had used Zoey to kill a huge number of people. Therefore, she had made innumerable enemies everywhere. N?velDrama.Org is the owner. In other words, Zoey was the person with the most enemies in this era. Everyone who saw her wanted to kill her. ¡°Look, Zoey is here!¡± Tyrone and the others looked in Zoey¡¯s direction. Donald nced at her. ¡°Alright, I got it. Once I get my hands on the Skyward Sword, she will be the first one to have a taste of it! Keep an eye on her and don¡¯t let her leave,¡± Donald instructed. Most of those who were present shared his sentiments. They too wanted to kill Zoey. Some nned to kill her after retrieving the Skyward Sword, while others n to do so during the process itself. Nevertheless, all of them shared the same goal of obtaining the sword and killing Zoey. ¡°Zoey, you¡¯re finally here! You can forget about iming the Skyward Sword as you will be dead soon enough!¡± Edmund red intently at her. ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you that I will kill you the next time you enter Erudia? This is your own doing! Today, you will not leave this ce alive!¡± Meanwhile, Wynona and the others felt conflicted in the face of Zoey. They were in a dilemma as to whether to kill her or let her go. Hence, they were sandwiched between their personal and professional obligations. What should we do about Zoeyter? We can neither kill her nor release her. However, Zoey didn¡¯t say a word as she didn¡¯t n on leaving the ce alive. Her objective was to kill the rest of her enemies. Sweeping her gaze around, she saw her hypocritical foes everywhere. I will kill all of them and take the Skyward Sword on my master¡¯s behalf. That itself is worth my sacrifice. ¡°Mom¡­¡± In the shadows, Forlevia¡¯s emotions were stirred by the sight of Zoey, to the extent she almost cried out loud. If not for the mental discipline instilled in her by The Cardinal Hall, Forlevia would have likely lost control of her emotions. At that moment, she could see that Zoey was visibly out of sorts. If she were to reveal herself to Zoey, she figured she would only create more problems instead. Hence, she had to restrain herself and be patient. However, the elders in the shadows felt conflicted. ¡°What are we going to do? If Forlevia¡¯s mom is attacked, should we help?¡± Elder Celia asked. ¡°Erm¡­¡± The other elders were stunned. Considering their identity and the strategic situation, they were in a dilemma. ¡°We can only base our decisions on Forlevia¡¯s safety. As for anyone else, they are none of our business. We will only intervene if Forlevia is in danger. After all, this was what we agreed and we must stick to it,¡± someone asserted. ¡°However, that¡¯s Forlevia¡¯s mom right there. If something happens to her, Forlevia will be devastated.¡± Elder Celia shook her dead. ¡°That can only be her fate. Our role is to ensure Forlevia¡¯s safety and nothing else!¡± ¡°Exactly. We will only interfere when Forlevia is in danger. Even if we have to face the ancient Garrison n.¡± ¡°Mmm-hmm. Understood!¡± Everyone nodded in acknowledgment. Their principle remained unchanged. No matter how desperate Forlevia was, they would not interfere. In the meantime, the entire ce was filled with strong fighters. As the Skyward Sword was about to emerge, Sris Energy began to fill the atmosphere. Chapter 2199 Chapter 2199 Chapter 2199 The Skyward Sword Emerges Meanwhile, Levi and Cyrus were traveling on a route the Eighteen Dark Angels had led them through before. Throughout the journey, they didn¡¯t see a soul while the route barely changed from three years ago. However, when they got nearer to Archulea, Levi and Cyrus noticed that the world had changed significantly over thest three years. The number of formidable fighters had increased significantly. Originally oppressed by the Progenitors, Archulea was now filled with more fighters. Levi¡¯s senses were now so strong that he could sense everything single thing around him. Closing his eyes, he extended his senses to cover the entire nation of Archulea. No energy wave could escape his senses. Every human and living thing would emit a small amount of energy. Therefore, Levi would use the energy they emanated to judge their strength. Just by using his senses alone, he knew that the entire era had changed. There were just too many powerful fighters everywhere. His strength from three years ago would be considered inconsequential in this era, rendering him powerless to do anything. Although the world had progressed rapidly over thest three years, Levi¡¯s strength increased at an even greater pace. In fact, it had reached a point where he had be unimaginably powerful. Along their journey through Archulea, Levi and Cyrus encountered some trouble. However, Cyrus dealt with all of them without Levi needing to lift a finger. ¡°Come to think of it, Archulea owes me a debt of gratitude. I will collect from them when I have the opportunity.¡± Levi had clearly remembered who his friends and enemies were. Soon, after a few more encounters, Levi and Cyrus had a good grasp of what was going on in that era. They also found out that it was the day the Skyward Sword was due to emerge, and many factions who coveted it had gathered. News about Zoey didn¡¯t escape his notice either. ¡°I¡¯m afraid this is part of the Dark Emperor¡¯s plot. Didn¡¯t he n to mold me into a killing machine but fail to do so? In fact, he also failed to lock me up in the Prison of Darkness.¡± Levi had a good idea of what was doing on. Cyrus bellowed, ¡°How dare he!¡± ¡°Come, let¡¯s head to Erudia at once!¡± With that, Levi and Cyrus hurried toward Erudia. ¡°Before the Skyward Sword emerges, I want to say something. All of you are wee to fight for it. However, whoever threatens Erudia will be eliminated by The Cardinal Hall,¡± Edmund dered. Just as he spoke, everyone began to wait. Crack! Crack! At that moment,rge swathes of the icy ins began to crack. A fiery aura burst out and surged toward the sky. Next, the rumbling of thunder heralded the arrival of the Skyward Sword. The sense of its impending arrival was so strong that everyone could feel it. Feeling both excited and nervous, everyone waited in suspense. Boom! With a giant rumble, the entire icy ins copsed. The fiery aura emitted by the Skyward Sword melted all the liquid surrounding it. The Skyward Sword that was buried deep in the ice was about to reemerge. ¡°It¡¯sing out! It¡¯sing out!¡± At that moment, as if everyone had gone berserk, they jumped into the giant crater created by the sinking ice to fight for the Skyward Sword. Zoey was the first to move as she disappeared in a sh. ¡°How dare you go for the Skyward Sword.¡± N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. Just as they spoke, the other fighters jumped into the crater one by one. Other than the Garrison n, the ten most powerful factions of Erudia leaped into the crater too. The Kings, Maya Industries, the Triple Group¡­ Even the four Progenitors dashed into it. Furthermore, many other fighters who were hiding in the shadows could no longer restrain themselves. Shoving each other around, all of them fought their way into the hold, worried that they would be left behind. Meanwhile, Edmund, who was responsible for maintaining order, got all his men prepared. Even the elite fighters from Garrison Industry were watching from their respective stations. This was Edmund¡¯s world, and he had to keep everything under his control. As for Donald, he was a sea of calm. ¡°The first one who gets the sword might not be the one to leave with it. We will wait for them to tire themselves out before we strike.¡± Donald gave Edmund a condescending look. Chapter 2201 Chapter 2201 Chapter 2201 Muramasa de All this while, the power of the Skyward Sword was only spoken about in legends. But now, everyone had seen its might with their own eyes. Without the sword, Zoey would have needed more than ten minutes to defeat the tens of elite fighters who stood in her way. However, the sword allowed her to kill them in just a split second. Consequently, everyone was awed by its power and strengthened their resolve to get their hands on the sword. Within that small area, a brutal battle began. Everyone acted as if they had gone berserk. However, with the Skyward Sword in her hands and the Sacred Organization¡¯s elite protection from the shadows, Zoey slew her way out of the crater step by step. The more she got used to wielding the Skyward Sword, the more destructive its power became. Wielding the sword elevated her skills to the next level. Moreover, she hadn¡¯t even managed to fully gel with the sword yet. If she had truly managed to wield the Skyward Sword to its full potential, she would be invincible. As her foes swarmed her to get their hands on the sword, none of them managed to get the better of her. In fact, the four Progenitors were even injured by Zoey. Back on the surface, Edmund and Donald were waiting. In fact, there were hundreds of elite fighters waiting in the shadows. They didn¡¯t join the ongoing battle on impulse. After all, they might not leave with the sword even if they did. Therefore, they were waiting for the perfect opportunity. Standing at the entrance of the crater, both of them exchanged nces and smiled, ¡°Guess who will come out with the sword?¡± ¡°Can it be Zoey?¡± Both of them spected that it would be her. Boom! The next moment, Zoey burst out into the sky. ¡°Just as expected! Stop her!¡± Edmund and Donald leaped into the air andunched a punch each to stop Zoey. With brute force alone, both of them forced Zoey down. The four divine generals, the elite fighters from The Cardinal Hall, Garrison Industry, and the other fighters Edmund had in ce attacked together. Even the fighters from the Garrison n sprang to action. They desperately held Zoey back and blocked all of her escape routes. Meanwhile, when the rest of the fighters in hiding saw the Skyward Sword in Zoey¡¯s hands, all of them couldn¡¯t restrain themselves any longer and swarmed at Zoey. Soon, the rest of the fighters from the depths of the crater had also caught up. At that moment, chaos ensued. Tens of thousands of fighters massacred each other. Although Zoey was holding the hot potato and everyone was expected to attack her, reality demonstrated otherwise. All of them wanted the sword for themselves and had their own agenda. When thousands of fighters were fighting for the same thing, uniting for amon goal was thest thing on their minds. Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. It was every man for himself. Since there was little she could do about the situation, she decided to go all out to kill her foes with the Skyward Sword. Cognizant that she would be bogged down for a while, she used the opportunity to hunt down the enemies she intended to exact revenge upon. In a short time, she massacred many of them¡­ Meanwhile, Donald and Edmund were fighting for their own agenda too. However, they were also tied down considering there were just too many enemies everywhere. There was just no chance to get near Zoey and the Skyward Sword. ¡°Amazing! Erudia¡¯s Skyward Sword isparable to my Muramasa de from Raysonia! Absolutely amazing!¡± A few figures were watching the battle from the summit of a hill some distance away. The young man leading them praised the Skyward Sword¡¯s power. He was a fighter from Raysonia who appeared two years ago and a representative of the Raysonian Ancient ns. He was terrifyingly powerful and carried a Muramasa de that wasparable to the Skyward Sword. Moreover, he was ranked third ce on the Divine Leaderboard. In truth, he had arrived in his spot a long while ago. However, the objective of his visit to Erudia wasn¡¯t to obtain the Skyward Sword but to observe its power instead. Moreover, there were many others like him who were observing from the shadows, curious of the sword¡¯s power. Meanwhile, Forlevia was also watching from the shadows. As long as Zoey wasn¡¯t in danger, she wouldn¡¯t interfere. ¡°Let the Skyward Sword leave first!¡± At that moment, the elite fighters from the Sacred Organization wanted to prioritize Zoey¡¯s departure. Hence, they created a path by ughtering all the enemies in their way. Chapter 2202 Chapter 2202 Chapter 2202 Owning The Skyward Sword The battlefield was in utter chaos. Despite all the elite fighters that gathered, everyone fought for their own agenda instead of coborating. Therefore, the Sacred Organization easily created a path to escape. After ring at her enemies, Zoey decisively turned and left. In response, Edmund bellowed, ¡°Everyone, now isn¡¯t the time for us to fight amongst ourselves. We should band together and retrieve the Skyward Sword from the She-Devil first! After that, we can fight for it again!¡± Everyone grunted in acknowledgment at Edmund¡¯s n. ¡°That¡¯s right. The Skyward Sword can belong to anyone except Zoey!¡± ¡°Everyone, let¡¯s pry the sword from her hands first!¡± ¡°We have to unite and kill Zoey for the sword!¡± Agreeing to the proposal, Donald reminded, ¡°Everyone, Zoey¡¯s aplices are among us. We have to stop fighting each other. Or else, she is going to escape!¡± ¡°Attack!¡± ¡°Let¡¯s fight!¡± Finally, everyone was united. Other than Zoey¡¯s faction, everyone was part of the hastily formed alliance. Tens of thousands of fighters swarmed Zoey and her men. The pressure Zoey felt increased significantly. Even with the power of the Skyward Sword, there were just too many enemies. Gradually, she began to waver. The ones who posed the biggest threat to her were Donald and Edmund. Under normal circumstances, no one would have believed that they would work together. N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. Unexpectedly, they were doing so at that very moment. It was a scenario that the Dark Emperor hadn¡¯t nned for. He had predicted and put in ce every single detail except the fact that both of them would work together. Boom! Boom! Donald and Edmund attacked concurrently from Zoey¡¯s front and back. Pfft! No matter how formidable Zoey was, she was unable to withstand theirbined attacks. Consequently, they had managed to wound her. Bam! After that, The Cardinal Hall¡¯s four divine generals managed to injure her further, causing her to lose her grip on the Skyward Sword. At that moment, thousands of fighters surged toward it. However, when Edmund let out a mysterious smirk, those fighters felt a change in the surrounding atmosphere. They suddenly felt as if they were bogged down by tons of weight. All their movements felt sluggish, causing theirbat prowess to be significantly reduced. ¡°Hahaha¡­¡± Edmund burst intoughter. He had gone through solitary training at where they stood. Hence, he had a good grasp of the terrain. Given that the territory was within his sphere of influence, he could control everything there. Even Donald was affected by it, causing him to not make it in time. p! The next moment, the Skyward Sword fell into Edmund¡¯s hands. When the rest of the fighters wanted to go for it, The Cardinal Hall, Garrison Industry, and all other powerful Erudian factions stood in front of Edmund to protect him. Azure Dragon and Kirin were among those protecting Edmund. After seeing the brutal battle over the sword, they felt as if the sword was cursed to have brought about so much bloodshed. Hence, they preferred for it to fall into Edmund¡¯s hands. It wasn¡¯t an issue that he just wanted the sword to satisfy his ego. At the very least, he could be stronger and protect Erudia with his strength. ¡°You¡­¡± Not expecting the ce to have fallen under Edmund¡¯s control, Donald re furiously at him. ¡°Hahaha! All of you have gotten ahead of yourselves. The Skyward Sword belongs to Erudia! No one else can steal it. This ce is where I had undergone my solitary training before. Hence, no one else knows it better than I do. It also means that all of you are no match for me here!¡± Just as Edmund gloated, everyone else fell silent. Although they desired the Skyward Sword, they knew they didn¡¯t stand a chance since Edmund controlled the terrain. Moreover, he simply had too many men defending him. Suddenly, Edmund looked in Zoey¡¯s direction and proimed, ¡°The first thing I¡¯m going to do with the Skyward Sword is to y the She-Devil, Zoey Lopez!¡± At that moment, Zoey had not expected the members of the Sacred Organization to have slipped away and abandoned her there. ¡°We concur! Let¡¯s kill Zoey first and talk about the Skyward Swordter!¡± Donald was the first one to show his support. Chapter 2203 Chapter 2203 Chapter 2203 Zoey Is Difficult To Kill ¡°Zoey¡¯s husband, Levi, has offended the ancient Garrison n. Given that Levi has disappeared, Zoey will have to be punished in his stead. In the name of the ancient Garrison n, I sentence you to death! Die!¡± Donald bellowed. At that crucial moment, he was no longer desperate for the sword. Even though Edmund was controlling the entire area, and everyone else had their powers reduced, none of them were willing to give up fighting for the sword. Edmund might be invincible here, but he wouldn¡¯t be staying here forever, would he? The moment he leaves, the Skyward Sword would be up for grabs again. ¡°I support the idea!¡± One by one, the ten most powerful factions in Erudia stated their stand. It didn¡¯t matter what their rtionship was with Zoey, all of them concurred. ¡°Agreed!¡± ¡°Agreed!¡± Everyone decided then to kill Zoey first. After all, they had two objectives from the beginning¡ªthe Skyward Sword and Zoey. ¡°Kill Zoey!¡± tens of thousands of men chanted vehemently. ¡°Fine. In that case, let¡¯s offer her blood as a sacrifice to the Skyward Sword!¡± Edmund roared. As if the sword shared his sentiments, it let out a buzzing tremble. Soon, a fiery aura filled the entire scene, causing everyone¡¯s heart to skip a beat. Is this the power of the Skyward Sword? Everyone suddenly coveted it further. Having felt the Skyward Sword¡¯s aura, Donald¡¯s eyes sparkled in response. ¡°Zoey Lopez! Today is the day you die for your sins!¡± Raising the Skyward Sword, Edmund charged at Zoey. At that moment, Zoey wasn¡¯t seriously injured. Hence, she was still strong enough to put up a good fight. After all, she was ranked eighth on the Divine Leaderboard. In the face of Edmund¡¯s attack, Zoey responded with equal ferocity. She unleashed everything the Dark Emperor had taught her. The immense power she disyed caused everyone to gape. Even Donald narrowed his eyes and changed his evaluation of Zoey. Evidently, Zoey was a lot more terrifying than everyone had expected. At that moment, many of those present wanted the glory of defeating someone ranked eighth on the Divine Leaderboard. However, when Zoey demonstrated her true power, they began to have second thoughts. In the end, they had underestimated her. When she truly let loose, she was simply invincible. In fact, she was even stronger than the time when she wielded the Skyward Sword. When she was holding the sword, her powers were suppressed by it. It prevented her from unleashing her full strength, unlike now. ¡°It¡¯s not going to be easy to kill her.¡± Donald finally understood why Zoey was called the She-Devil and how she had survived for so long. She was so powerful that few could actually kill her. Many others shared Donald¡¯s sentiment. If they were fighting one to one, it would be hard for Edmund to make short work of Zoey. However, the situation was now different. Edmund had gotten his hands on the Skyward Sword. This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. Moreover, he had gone through solitary training in that area and filled himself with the sword¡¯s Sris Energy. Given that he had built a link with the Skyward Sword, he was able to wield it more naturally and unleash the true extent of its power. When Edmund saw how strong and stubborn Zoey was, he was enraged. Given that he had cultivated Sris Energy all this while, he was overflowing with it. Combined with a Sris Energy sword, he was like an angel who descended from Heaven to massacre its enemies. With that, he unleashed Sris Energy attacks with his sword in Zoey¡¯s direction. As a disciple of the Dark Emperor, Zoey was trained in Dark Energy techniques. Therefore, her powers were neutralized by the Skyward Sword and Edmund. Boom! Upon the Skyward Sword¡¯s attack, Zoey was scorched by its Sris Energy. Edmund was blitzing Zoey at full power, overwhelming her and causing her to puke blood. Boom! Zoey was flung backward as another shockwave struck her. By then, she was covered with injuries. ¡°It¡¯s time to end this!¡± Chapter 2204 Chapter 2204 Chapter 2204 Forlevia To The Rescue Having been badly beaten, Zoey was in no condition to defend herself nor counterattack. Lying on the ground, all she could do was wait for the Grim Reaper to take her. Having lost all hope and abandoned by herrades, she had chosen to give up. The moment Edmund got his hands on the Skyward Sword, the Dark Emperor had ordered the Sacred Organization to retreat and abandon Zoey. After all, she was of no value to him anymore. At that moment, Edmund burst into heartyughter. Having wielded the Skyward Sword, he felt as if he had be invincible and no one was able to stop him. Within the same moment, everyone had witnessed the Skyward Sword¡¯s true power. It had elevated Edmund¡¯sbat prowess to a different level. Consequently, Donald and everyone else began to covet the sword with greater fervor. No matter what, they had to get their hands on the sword and shouldn¡¯t give up easily. ¡°Die, Zoey!¡± Brandishing the Skyward Sword, Edmund charged at Zoey who had already closed her eyes. Other than these trivial enemies, Levi¡¯s true killers have been eradicated. The Lab of Gods has also been destroyed. Therefore, I can finally die in peace and see Levi in the afterlife. Just as the Skyward Sword was about to gloriously tear Zoey apart, everyone cheered at the She- Devil¡¯s impending doom. Given that the eighth-ranked fighter of the Divine Leaderboard was about to fall, everyone watched with suspense. When Wynona, Mia, and Kirin wanted to rush to Zoey¡¯s side, the four divine generals and the elite fighters of The Cardinal Hall held them back forcefully, thwarting the rescue. ¡°Zoey!¡± Kirin and the others cried out in despair as they were about to watch Zoey die. However, they felt conflicted given the fact that Zoey was undeniably the She-Devil. They were right in wanting to protect Levi¡¯s family. But Zoey was now a criminal and a public enemy of Erudia. Consequently, their conflicting duties were the source of their dilemma. The Cardinal Hall intended to put an end to everything that day. Therefore, there was not an ounce of hesitation on the hand behind the Skyward Sword. When they were on the brink of despair¡­ Boom! Suddenly, a st of energy hit the Skyward Sword. Tap! Tap! Tap! Edmund was forced into backpedaling while cracks emerged on the ground below his feet. He was filled with disbelief at the fact that someone could push him back. Everyone at the scene were equally surprised. They couldn¡¯t believe that there was someone who came to save Zoey. While Kirin and the others were delighted by the turn of events, they too were curious to see who was behind the attack. ¡°Who is it?¡± Edmund bellowed. Even Zoey was trying to see who her rescuer was. At that moment, a small figure emerged in everyone¡¯s view. A kid? Every was dumbfounded by the sight. Why is there a kid in a ce like this? Furthermore, the kid had managed to force Edmund back. This is terrifying! ¡°Forlevia? What are you doing here?¡± Edmund recognized her at once. He had assumed she was training somewhere far away. Hence, he didn¡¯t expect to see her there. After shooting him a re, Forlevia didn¡¯t say a word and she went to Zoey¡¯s side. ¡°Mommy!¡± Zoey was briefly stunned before giving Forlevia a tight embrace. ¡°Evie¡­¡± Although she was now a killing machine that barely had any emotions left, she hadn¡¯t forgotten about Forlevia. This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. When everyone heard Edmund mention Forlevia¡¯s identity, they were utterly shocked. ¡°It¡¯s the child genius of The Cardinal Hall!¡± ¡°I heard rumors she has undergone some training. But, I didn¡¯t think that it would be true!¡± Donald looked at Forlevia intently. ¡°It that Levi¡¯s child?¡± Tyrone and the others were equally surprised. ¡°She has already grown up!¡± Forlevia¡¯s appearance caused Edmund to furrow his eyebrows. ¡°What are you doing here? Go back now! You¡¯re not supposed to be here!¡± With Forlevia present, Edmund knew it would be difficult to kill Zoey. After all, he was fearful of the elders who supported Forlevia. Even though he was the leader of The Cardinal Hall, the elders wouldn¡¯t listen to him at all. In fact, he might even have to ord them some respect. Chapter 2205 Chapter 2205 Chapter 2205 Defeat Me First This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. Forlevia shook her head adamantly. ¡°No! Mommy cannot die! I won¡¯t allow it to happen!¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Edmund fell into a dilemma. Am I really to strike Evie? Will the elders approve of my actions? ¡°Do you know that your mother hasmitted many crimes and murdered a lot of people? Do you know how much blood she has on her hands?¡± Edmund questioned. Forlevia shook her head. ¡°My mother must have been framed as killing isn¡¯t in her nature. Furthermore, I don¡¯t care about that. As long as I¡¯m here, I will protect her!¡± The elders hiding in the shadows began to worry as their worst fears hade true. Forlevia had finally intervened. Consequently, they agonized over whether they should get involved in the event of a battle. ¡°Haha, what a joke! The She-Devil¡¯s daughter turns out to be The Cardinal Hall¡¯s most talented fighter?¡± ¡°Looks like The Cardinal Hall is just a breeding ground for devils! This is ridiculous. They too are nothing but hypocrites!¡± ¡°Is The Cardinal Hall trying to protect the She-Devil instead?¡± The crowds loud jeers humiliated The Cardinal Hall. It was a disgrace for them to be somehow rted to the She-Devil. Therefore, there was a greater urgency to kill Zoey as they had to redeem their reputation. ¡°Stop spouting nonsense. When the child joined The Cardinal Hall, she waspletely cut off from the outside world. Therefore, her mother has nothing to do with her and neither is She-Devil rted to The Cardinal Hall.¡± ¡°Let me say this again. The She-Devil will be decapitated today by the Skyward Sword, and no one will stand in my way!¡± Edmund dered aloud. ¡°Haha, with the kid blocking you, do you dare do it?¡± ¡°I suppose not! I¡¯m sure you won¡¯t raise your hand against her.¡± The crowd mocked Edmund. ¡°I¡¯m not afraid to do anything. Whoever stops me from ying Zoey will die!¡± Edmund was infuriated by theirments. Just when he took a step forward, Forlevia confronted him. ¡°If you want to kill Mommy, you will have to get through me first!¡± Boom! Forlevia unleashed a terrifying aura that enveloped the entire area, causing everyone¡¯s heart to skip a beat. As for Edmund, he had never felt this pressured before. The child seems stronger than Zoey! No wonder the elders have allowed her to train in the outside world. She is finally strong enough to do so. Feeling fearful, Edmund¡¯s expression grew solemn. Before Forlevia appeared, he was the most talented fighter in The Cardinal Hall. Now that she had taken over that title, he had long wanted to test her skills. Unfortunately, he couldn¡¯t do so as she was still a kid. However, Edmund realized at that moment that he had underestimated her as she was a lot stronger than he thought. ¡°Edmund, do you dare kill the child? And then y Zoey after that?¡± The crowd began instigating him. However, Edmund decided to stay his hand against Forlevia while the four divine generals fell silent. If the elders found out that they had hurt Forlevia, they would pay a terrible price for it. Hence, no one from The Cardinal Hall dared to touch her. ¡°Haha, we knew it. You have no guts,¡± the crowd ridiculed. At that moment, Donald signaled for everyone to be quiet. He coldly asserted, ¡°It¡¯s understandable that the child has stopped The Cardinal Hall General from killing the She-Devil. After all, she is one of them. Therefore, this is where we can help. Leave the child to me. Her father has broken the Garrison n¡¯s rules, and I will punish her for it. In the meantime, you should kill Zoey!¡± Donald took a step forward. Meanwhile, Edmund smiled as Donald had provided a solution to his crisis. He couldn¡¯t raise his hand against Forlevia, but it didn¡¯t mean others couldn¡¯t too. With that, Donald charged ferociously at Forlevia. By tying her down, Zoey was totally exposed to Edmund¡¯s attacks. Chapter 2206 Chapter 2206 Chapter 2206 Piercing Zoey With The Sword Hiding in the shadows, the elders were getting anxious. They didn¡¯t care nor wanted to hear about Zoey, but Forlevia¡¯s every move meant everything to them. Hence, they nervously watched on as Forlevia faced off with Donald. Cognizant of how powerful Forlevia was, Donaldunched his attacks without holding back at all. In response, Forlevia had to fight back with the best of her abilities, notwithstanding the fact that she had to protect her mother too. Everyone was bewildered by the battle between Forlevia and Donald. How can the child be so strong as to stand toe to toe against someone as powerful as Donald? Considering everyone knew how formidable Donald was, they were astounded by the fact that Forlevia was able to stand her ground against him. Furthermore, they were amazed that Forlevia could fend off Donald while protecting Zoey at the same time. Even Edmund was dumbfounded by what he saw. Just as expected, the elders have raised such a powerful child. From the looks of it, Evie can take me and Donald on at the same time. ¡°What are you spacing out for? Go and kill Zoey!¡± Donald snapped. Regaining his senses, Edmundunched his assault on Zoey. As if she had gone berserk, Forlevia beat Donald back and rushed to stop Edmund¡¯s attack. The savage battle caused everyone to hold their breath in suspense. They couldn¡¯t believe that such a small body could contain so much power. No wonder she is known as the child genius of The Cardinal Hall! Back in the shadows, the elders smiled in relief. They could finally see the progress that Forlevia made. ¡°That¡¯s how amazing our disciple is!¡± Elder Celia was filled with pride. At that moment, Forlevia had managed to hold off Edmund and Donald¡¯s attacks concurrently. Obviously, Edmund didn¡¯t go all out as he was worried about suffering the wrath of the elders. ¡°All of you, attack together quickly!¡± Donald barked. Realizing that was their cue, Tyrone and the other Garrison n elites charged at Forlevia. At the same time, Tyrone understood what the n was. Letting Edmund kill Zoey aside, the true reason Donald wanted to stop Forlevia was that he intended to capture her. After that, he could use her as a hostage to force The Cardinal Hall into handing over the Skyward Sword. It was evident to everyone how important Forlevia was to The Cardinal Hall. Considering Edmund¡¯s ruthless character, it was strikingly against his nature when he and the whole of The Cardinal Hall held themselves back in the face of Forlevia. Their actions had demonstrated Forlevia¡¯s indispensable position in The Cardinal Hall. Therefore, once she was captured, Edmund would have no choice but to hand over the sword in exchange for Forlevia. Consequently, it was a wonderful opportunity. Whoever had the child would be able to im the Skyward Sword. Tyrone was amazed by Donald¡¯s quick thinking. Looks like Edmund didn¡¯t see thising. With that, the Garrison n piled on the pressure upon Forlevia. Gradually, the other factions saw through Donald¡¯s n. They too realized that capturing Forlevia was the key to obtaining the Skyward Sword. ¡°Let¡¯s attack too! We have to capture the child!¡± With the crowd riled up, all of them joined the battle hoping to capture Forlevia. In a very short moment, thousands of men attacked her simultaneously. No matter how strong she was, she could no longer protect Zoey as she could barely defend herself anymore. Meanwhile, Donald and his men began to feel anxious. By failing to capture Forlevia within the short window they had, they allowed everyone else to see through their n. N?velDrama.Org is the owner. With so muchpetition, securing Forlevia had be significantly more difficult. In the meantime, Edmund finally realized what their agenda was. The crowd intended to take Forlevia so that they could exchange her for the sword. However, he had realized it toote and couldn¡¯t do anything about it. Forget it. I should kill Zoey first. With the Skyward Sword in his hand, he charged at Zoey and thrust it at her. Whoosh! Everyone was stunned by the piercing sound. Chapter 2207 Chapter 2207 Chapter 2207 The Mightiest Defensive Divine Tool This round, Zoey did not dodge or retaliate at all. There was a stter of blood as the Skyward Sword pierced through her right shoulder. All of a sudden, there were intimidating flickers from her ring eyes. Boom! She sent Edmund flying with her powerful strike of palm. Poof! Blood spurted out from Edmund¡¯s mouth. He was bbergasted and his heart skipped a beat. Am I seeing things? How is it possible that the woman is able to emanate such unrivaled power when she is weak as a kitten? The others were rooted to the ground, astounded by Zoey¡¯s mightybating power even when she was in such a crucial state. ¡°My goodness! Levi Garrison¡¯s whole family has such mightybating power. His wife and his daughter are good at fighting just like him!¡± Someonemented. ¡°If Levi Garrison were still alive, I bet he would feel ashamed of himself! After all, he¡¯s too weak in this new era. That¡¯s why he needs the two women to shield him from any strike!¡± another fighter mocked. ¡°Hmph! Since Zoey Lopez is dying, he will have no one backing him up even if he returnster!¡± The fighter next to him stated his opinion. ¡°If not for the tragic fate that will befall Zoey Lopez, Levi Garrison will be able to live well in this era if he comes back. There is nothing for him to fear alongside his mighty wife and daughter! I¡¯m sure as he*l that he will live a free and easy life!¡± Another fighter was obviously envious of Levi. Comments on Levi¡¯s whole family were reverberating from every corner. Even the elders share the same sentiments with them. Since both Forlevia and Zoey were able to cater to everything, they could keep Levi away from any danger. Undeniably, they witnessed Forlevia¡¯s impressive ability. Even so, she was fighting against a few thousand fighters at the moment. Not to mention, there were other elite fighters like Donald among them. The pressure on her was beyond description. The elders¡¯ hearts ached as they felt a prickle of anxiousness. They would never forgive themselves if anything were to happen to Forlevia. They kept an eye on Forlevia, fearing that she would sustain any injuries. Their forehead was beaded with sweat as they clenched their fists apprehensively. We must strike at once if Evie¡¯s life is at risk! In the meantime, they paid no heed to Zoey. To them, her life or death was none of their business. Forlevia was all worked up when her mother was injured. She shrieked in exasperation and could barely wait to rush to Zoey¡¯s side. Nheless, too many fighters were standing in her way! A resigned Forlevia could only muster up all her strength to fight against the foes in tears. Edmund was boiling with anger when Zoey tried to retaliate after unleashing her mighty power. He darted toward her in an instant with the Skyward Sword, vowing to finish her off at any moment. Soon, Zoey could scarcely defend herself from Edmund¡¯s massive strikes. Miraculously, the sword did not pierce through her body this round. ¡°Ah! I know it! It¡¯s the Imperial Armor, a tinum armor discovered among the ruins of The Immortal Sea in Adrunest year! It is indeed the ultimate armor from the emperor of the ancient ns in Adrune. Nothing can pierce through it!¡± one of the fighters yelled out in exhration. ¡°Oh my! I¡¯m having goosebumps! Even the tip of the ultimate Skyward Sword can¡¯t pierce through the armor!¡± Another fighter chimed in. Everyone was stupefied at the sight of The tinum armor worn by Zoey. It was a legendary defensive tool deemed one of the best divine tools within these three years. Countless fighters were fighting frantically for it the previous year. It never came across anyone¡¯s mind that the divine tool was in Zoey¡¯s possession at the moment. On top of that, it was well known for its incredible defense. As a matter of fact, it was known as the most defensive armor. So far, no weapon could prate it! Everyone waited in anticipation for the so-called battle between the Skyward Sword and the most defensive divine tool. Even the elders were drawn toward it uncontrobly. The mightiness of the defensive tool was simply irresistible for them as well. ¡°Is that so?¡± Edmund sniggered as he continued to brandish his Skyward Sword. nk! nk! The Skyward Sword and the Imperial Armor crashed against each other. Crack! Crack! Crack! After three times, there were visible cracks on the Imperial Armor! Bang! Unbelievably, the Imperial Armor shattered into pieces after being bombarded by the Skyward Sword. Subsequently, Zoey was sent flying by the massive force. She could not take it any longer. Sustaining severe injury, blood spewed from her mouth. ¡°Is this the Skyward Sword? I can¡¯t believe that the mightiest defensive divine tool is shed by it in such a short span!¡± One of the fighters gasped. ¡°I must own the Skyward Sword! I must own this amazing sword!¡± another fighter vowed.N?velDrama.Org is the owner. Chapter 2208 Chapter 2208 Chapter 2208 He Is Here It was as though all the fighters had lost their mind. The incredible ability of the Skyward Sword had driven them insane! Almost everyone was deluded by the Skyward Sword. There was utter madness in their eyes. They would rather risk their lives to obtain the sword. The Skyward Sword seemed to have the ability to influence everyone¡¯s mind, either in a good or evil way. At the moment, it sent everyone into a state of loss of mind. To obtain the Skyward Sword, they had to capture Forlevia so The Cardinal Hall would be forced to hand it out. Thus, they struck against Forlevia profusely. All their minds were prevailed by the yearning for the sword. Nothing could hold them back. Zoey was dumbfounded. Initially, she nned to retaliate, kill Edmund and flee. The Imperial Armor was the final trump card that she would not easily reveal. She presumed that the Skyward Sword might not be able to sh it within a short span or could hardly do so. It never urred to her that things would turn the other way around! Her perfect n was foiled by the horrendous Skyward Sword! The Dark Emperor could actually foresee this. He was the one who gave Zoey the Imperial Armor. Apparently, he must have retreated as he knew that the armor was notparable to the Skyward Sword. The unrivaled power of the Skyward Sword sent everyone into a tizzy. Even the elders were bedazzled and sighed. ¡°If not because the divide brigadier¡¯s son has obtained it, the rest of us might be fighting for it too! It is indeed a terrifying weapon that seems to cast a spell on everyone!¡± Elder Celia could not resist heaving a deep sigh. ¡°You have not experienced the exact ultimate power of the Skyward Sword yet. I had seen it with my own eyes before. When that man held it in his hand, he was undefeatable and could effortlessly finish off any elite fighters at once!¡± ¡°How terrifying!¡± One of the elders quivered. All the fighters on the highernds and in secluded corners who had just witnessed the ultimate power of the Skyward Sword were thunderstruck. The talented fighter from Raysonia was exceptionally excited. His lips contorted into a smirk as he commented, ¡°Hmm! It¡¯s qualified to fight against my Muramasa de!¡± Even so, these fighters could not take part in the battle. They either did not possess any divine tool comparable to the Skyward Sword or have the courage to show their faces. The unrivaled power of the Skyward Sword buoyed Edmund with confidence. He thought of giving Forlevia a hand right after he finished Zoey off. No! I can¡¯t let Donald Garrison and those despicable ones¡¯ ploy turn into a sess! ¡°Zoey Lopez, let¡¯s see how you can dodge this!¡± Edmund darted toward Zoey, aiming the Skyward Sword at her. Zoey grasped the sword, yet it was still inching toward her body. She could only look at the advancing tip of the Skyward Sword in utter helplessness. There was no way out for her. N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. ¡°Mommy!¡± Forlevia bellowed. She risked her life to open up a path and make her way toward Zoey. Pfft! Blood spurted out of her mouth as she sustained a few massive strikes on her back! So far, the others did not strike against her with full force as their main motive was to capture her. Thus, she only sustained slight injuries before this. Nevertheless, she was determined to go all out for the sake of Zoey. She finally managed to save Zoey¡¯s life despite her own severe injury. ¡°Evie!¡± Zoey wailed. Right that instant, it was as though there was a crack on the stone-cold armor enveloping her heart. Apart from seeking vengeance, she still had other feelings. Unexpectedly, her heart wrenched at the sight of Forlevia¡¯s injuries. ¡°Evie!¡± Elder Celia almost rushed out to her. ¡°Wait a minute! Just hang on till Evie¡¯s life is really at risk. It is a golden opportunity for her to polish her combat skill!¡± The other elders held her back at once. No doubt, all of them were worried sick of Forlevia¡¯s safety. ¡°I¡¯m convinced that they won¡¯t dare to kill Forlevia. They are just thinking of capturing her to obtain the Skyward Sword. Thus, we don¡¯t have to be involved yet!¡± one of the eldersmented analytically while the others freaked out at the scene. ¡°Take her!¡± The scene gradually turned into turmoil. The situation was bing out of control when everyone seemed to be losing their minds. There was only Forlevia in their eyes as their minds were preupied with their greed for the sword. Donald smirked as something came into his mind. To capture Forlevia, he lunged toward Zoey intentionally to lure her. ¡°Kill her! Finish her off now!¡± he roared, instructing the other fighters to lunge toward Zoey. When more than ten thousand fighters were lunging toward Zoey, it resulted in another wave of turbulence. ¡°Get away!¡± All of a sudden, a bellow of anger sounded from nowhere in the sky. Chapter 2209 Chapter 2209 Chapter 2209 Nobody Is To Stand In Our Way Buzz! The ear-piercing vibration sounded like a rumble of thunder out of the blue, shaking the earth violently. Boom! The next moment, it was as though there was an invincible, enormous palm shoving all the fighters away from Zoey and Forlevia. Incredibly, even elite fighters such as Donald, Edmund, and the four Progenitors were pushed a few hundred meters away from them effortlessly. Everyone gaped at each other. Their minds turned mushy as they tried to figure out what could be the peerless power that could shove all the fighters aside without showing the fighter. It was indeed an overwhelmingbat skill beyond their imagination! Apart from the fighters, the other elite fighters observing in dark corners were stupefied. The talented fighter from Raysonia with Muramasa de was not an exception. Meanwhile, the top-tier fighters in the dark corners were startled and rendered speechless. ¡°W-What is going on? Since when is there such an ultimate fighter out of nowhere?¡± one of them stuttered. ¡°When did he appear? Where did the strikee from? My goodness! How can I be unaware of that!¡± Another fighter whined. In an instant, there were reverberations of gasps from the perplexed crowd. They were all shoved aside, but none of them could spot anyone striking at that moment. The elders who were observing the scene in the secluded corners were dumbfounded. Apparently, someone hade to Forlevia¡¯s rescue when they were still in hesitation. All of them gasped as indescribable fear surged from within them. It was too horrifying for them. They were clueless about the savior¡¯s exact ability. Deep down, they kept asking themselves if all of them could team up and shove more than ten thousand fighters away simultaneously. It is impossible for us to do so! On the other hand, both Forlevia and Zoey were still rattled by their close shave moments ago. They could not believe that someone had rescued them in the eleventh hour! Who is this mighty person? Boom! A figure emerged from the sky andnded on the ground. Everyone turned hastily, only to find a masked man. Needless to say, the man was Levi. Initially, he almost emerged at once to save his beloved wife and daughter. Then, Cyrus handed him a mask, asking him to put it on. In his opinion, it was inappropriate for Levi to appear out of nowhere since the time had truly changed. He might exacerbate the situation with his emergence. Apart from that, he would be exposed to the threat of the Dark Emperor and his other foes at any time. Not to mention, Zoey was currently the public enemy for Erudia and the whole world. If Levi¡¯s identity was revealed when saving her, it would stir up another round of trouble. Thus, potential problems could be eliminated when Levi put on a mask to cover his identity. Everyone knew at once that the elite fighter was wearing a mask as he did not wish to reveal his identity. Forlevia and Zoey were in bafflement. They did not have any idea about the person¡¯s identity. After all, not the slightest bit of Levi¡¯s aura could be sensed from the man. After going through solitary training for three years, Levi hadpletely transformed into another person. Instead of exuding his usual vibes, his entire body was giving off an inexplicit ethereal vibe, as though he did not really exist. ¡°Who are you? Why are you standing in our way?¡± Donald questioned him boldly right away. Levi did not reply to him at once. He scanned around him and noticed many familiar faces. Among them, there were Tyrone, Kenny, and others. Hmph! How dare all of them stir up trouble in this era! ¡°Hey, I¡¯m talking to you. Didn¡¯t you hear me?¡± Donaldshed out at him. Edmund also echoed by uttering warily, ¡°Sir, mind telling us who you are? By the way, we are getting rid of this devil. I hope you don¡¯t meddle up with it. Please get out of our way!¡± Even though he was clueless about the masked man¡¯s identity, his gut instinct told him he was no ordinary man. ¡°Go away at once! After finishing off this woman, we will capture the girl to exchange for the Skyward Sword!¡± one of the fighters shrieked. ¡°Yeah! Let¡¯s fight till the end for the Skyward Sword!¡± another fighter yelled at the top of his lungs. ¡°Nobody is to stand in our way!¡± an agitated fighter snarled. Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. They had gone out of their mind. Chapter 2210 Chapter 2210 Chapter 2210 Destroy The Skyward Sword Everyone red at Levi with zing eyes. Their minds were prevailed by the utter eagerness for the Skyward Sword. Regardless of who he is, finish him off at once if he dares to stand in our way! We are willing to do anything for the Skyward Sword! Edmund was in silence. His main motive was to end Zoey¡¯s life at once and protect Forlevia. He was doing so indirectly for the sake of the Skyward Sword. On the other hand, Donald continued to instigate all the other fighters by yelling, ¡°Everyone, attention, please! Whoever wishes to obtain the Skyward Sword, you have to finish him off first!¡± ¡°Kill him now!¡± The other fighters yelled out in agitation like ones who had lost their mind! Obsessed with the Skyward Sword, they had lost their ways. Sadly, an ultimate sword of Sris Energy had turned the other way around into a devilish item. It had deluded everyone¡¯s mind, driving everyone insane, turning the whole ce into a living hell. If the Skyward Sword was never pulled out of the ground, it would not result in such turmoil. ¡°Look at all of you! You see only Skyward Sword now. Don¡¯t you know that it has driven you crazy?¡± Levi fumed at them. Boom! In a split second, he emerged right in front of Edmund like a bolt of lightning and grabbed the Skyward Sword. When Edmund came to his senses, he struck to stop Levi from snatching the sword. Even so, the strike ended up in thin air. In a blink of an eye, the Skyward Sword vanished from his hand. Levi was seemingly at an exceptionally high speed beyond Edmund¡¯s knowledge. His movement seemed to be in slow motion, which Edmund should be able to react and block at once. Nheless, Edmund was still slightly slower than him. He was what they defined as a formidable fighter. A perplexed Edmund could not ept that Levi was beyond his control. At his territory, everyone tended to be restricted from disying their abilitypletely. Donald and the rest were no exception as well. Nevertheless, nothing could affect Levi. Other than giving no hoot about all these, Levi could even snatch the Skyward Sword from him effortlessly! Buzz! Once the Skyward Sword was in Levi¡¯s hand, it started to shake violently as time psed. Boom! As the ghastly vibe from the Skyward Sword was released into the surrounding, it resulted in an ominous atmosphere. In an instant, everyone could sense a hint of devastating murderous intent. In other words, that was the intense fear surged from within them, forcing them to stagger backward.This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. They had a gut feeling that the Skyward Sword was unleashing its sword aura that would wipe everyone off within a short span. Every single one of them, including Donald and the others, could not withstand the fearsome vibe of the sword. The Skyward Sword was finally emanating its exact ultimate power! ¡°W-What on earth is going on?¡± someone blurted out. ¡°I¡­¡± Donald gulped as he moved backward. At that very moment, the Skyward Sword was unleashing its mightiest murderous intent. A wave of fear was even creeping into Donald¡¯s heart. Edmund¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief. What happened to the Skyward Sword? It seems something has triggered it when the man is holding it! Earlier on, everyone felt they could handle the Skyward Sword without any difficulty despite feeling intimidated by the ultimate divine tool. Somehow, things turned the other way around right after the Skyward Sword was triggered to unleash its mighty power. Nobody could seem to handle it at the moment, not even Edmund and Donald. The transforming sword aura was harmful to them! The elite fighters in the dark corners uttered admiringly, ¡°Undoubtedly, the Skyward Sword depends very much on the person having it. Only the ultimate fighters are able to trigger the unrivaled power of the sword!¡± In the meantime, the elders were discussing it excitedly as well. ¡°Did you see that? That¡¯s the exact power that the Skyward Sword should be emanating in the hands of a formidable fighter. It is exactly like what I had seen with my own eyes many years ago. That was how the Skyward Sword looked like when that man was holding it at that time!¡± Elder Celia sounded excited. ¡°Do you think he appears all of a sudden because of the Skyward Sword?¡± one of the elders asked curiously. ¡°Yeah! You have a point. There¡¯s a big possibility that he is not here to anyone¡¯s rescue! He is here merely for the Skyward Sword! As you can see, the mighty power of the sword only emanated in his hands!¡± one of the fightersmented analytically. The others came to themselves instantly. Even so, they had misunderstood Levi. He wished to obtain the Skyward Sword, not because of the yearning simr to the others. His main motive was to destroy it! Chapter 2211 Chapter 2211 Chapter 2211 Shatter The Skyward Sword With Two Fingers ¡°Ah! It seems he is not here to rescue them. Apparently, he is here for the Skyward Sword!¡± A fighter yelled out confidently. All the others nodded. Even Forlevia and Zoey had the same stance as the others earlier. They thought Levi was there to rescue them. Now that it seemed his main motive was to seize the Skyward Sword. Both Edmund and Donald were startled. So he is here to seize the Skyward Sword? Seeing how the Skyward Sword had unleashed its mighty power, everyone was convinced that Levi was there to snatch it. Not to mention, he was even more undefeatable with the Skyward Sword in hand. Buzz! The vibration of the Skyward Sword was getting stronger. The intimidating aura intensified, shrouding every corner gradually. In everyone¡¯s eyes, the Skyward Sword could sense the formidable fighter¡¯s ability and be exhrated with that. It was the way the divine tool resonated with him. The Skyward Sword was simr to a humanoid with emotions. It was natural for it to be over the moon when it was in the grasp of someone who could handle it. Even so, nobody knew that the Skyward Sword was actually in fear instead of feeling joyous. It sensed the hint of dominance looming over it. ¡°See how the Skyward Sword has turned this ce into a living hell! That is what you define as a divine tool, huh? It should be viewed as a devilish tool now! What is the point of keeping it then?¡± Levi fumed. Holding the Skyward Sword with his left hand, he stretched out two fingers on his right hand and knocked on the sword. Ding! The ear-splitting sound sent everyone¡¯s minds into aplete nk. It was as though they were deafened, and their minds turned mushy. Buzz! In mid-air, a mushroom cloud was formed. It was the type of cloud produced merely by the particr superweapon. The next moment, a series of massive explosions turned everything into debris. The gruesome scene sent a chill down everyone¡¯s spine. Little did they know that the most terrifying moment was yet toe. Soon, the Skyward Sword started to crack right after Levi knocked it with his two fingers. Crash! It ended up shattered into tiny pieces. The Skyward Sword was destroyed just because Levi knocked on it with his two fingers! N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. Everyone went mad in an instant! They were overwhelmed by the most horrendous moment in their life. How is it possible for anyone to shatter the most ultimate Skyward Sword with just two fingers? What a terrifying sight! His power is beyond estimation! Does it make sense for anyone to possess such mighty power? When everyone was racking their brains how they could snatch the Skyward Sword and enable it to exert greater power, it never crossed their minds that someone would actually destroy it. What kind of power is that? I bet he is the only one who manages to do that so far. Everyone including Zoey, Forlevia, Donald and Edmund was rendered speechless again as they freaked out. They almost went berserk¡­ The elders observing the whole situation from afar were on pins and needles. At the sight of Levi¡¯s devastating power, fear welled up from within them. My goodness! Is he even human? He is mighty as God! Regardless of the emergence of Ancient ns and the significant development of science and technology, they had nevere across such peerless power. Assessments from the various organizations implied that the Skyward Sword was the mightiest divine tool that was undefeatable by all means. In fact, it was proven to be an ultimate sword as it destroyed the Imperial Armor known as the most defensive divine tool. Nheless, it was shattered within seconds by Levi using two fingers! If they had not witnessed how the Skyward Sword was pulled out from the ground with their own eyes, they would definitely feel that it was just a show. It was unbelievable that such an ultimate sword was shattered by someone with just two fingers. Even those who witnessed it on the spot could hardly believe what they had seen. Are we seeing things? Is it a dream? Everyone felt that they were floating in a virtual world that did not exist. It seemed they were in dreand! ¡°What the hell is that? Da*n it!¡± Even Cyrus, who knew well about Levi¡¯s ultimate power, felt that everything was driving him insane. The Skyward Sword is seemingly more vulnerable than the Prison of Darkness, huh? Chapter 2212 Chapter 2212 Chapter 2212 Dominate The Divine Leaderboard In truth, both the Prison of Darkness and Skyward Sword were strong. However, Levi was extremely powerful. He could not be restricted by both the Prison of Darkness and Skyward Sword. Utterly startled by the scene that unfolded before them, the elders, who had hidden in a secret location, could not believe their eyes. Initially, they assumed that they were on par with Levi¡¯s strength. However, his abilities surpassed their expectations. The Skyward Sword never yielded or broke by any of the opponents. In fact, the Skyward Sword was more than just a mere weapon. It was a piece thatplimented them. They could exert the true potential of their powers when the Skyward Sword was in their grasps. In short, the Skyward Sword was their equal. Yet, the man standing before them was clearly much stronger than the Skyward Sword seeing how his immense strength broke the sword. His true might was beyond their league. A long silence ensued as everyone was too stunned to speak. Even the fighters hidden amongst the shadows could not muster a proper response. What kind of being is he? He broke the Skyward Sword with only two of his fingers! All of a sudden, the Divine Leaderboard seemedme. With a single act, the man before them had dominated the Divine Leaderboard and solidified his position at its peak. Given his supreme strength, he could single-handedly decimate everyone else on the Divine Leaderboard too. In order words, it would be an insult to rank him as the Divine Leaderboard¡¯s top fighter because the heights of his strength greatly surpassed the list itself. ording to the Divine Leaderboard, fighters ranked on the list were ones who wielded powers as strong as God. Yet, the individual before their stunned gazes appeared to have already reached the level of God. He was a being in a league of his own. Initially, they assumed that Levi was here to steal the Skyward Sword. Looking back, they couldn¡¯t help but chastise their own foolishness. The Skyward Sword is a weapon unworthy of him! After Levi shattered the Skyward Sword, a smile broke out on his face. ¡°Since it¡¯s now destroyed, it looks like you lot can¡¯t fight anymore,¡± he said. Although the Skyward Sword had been destroyed, no onemented its loss Faced against a person akin to God, the destruction of the Skyward Sword was the least of their worries. Even the elders of The Cardinal Hall were at a loss for words. However, a simr thought ran through everyone¡¯s mind. This man is way too strong! It was likeing face to face with God. When they squared off against Levi, Donald and Edmund felt inferior. The menacing and domineering aura that radiated from Levi¡¯s broad figure caused them to tremble in fear. ¡°I¡¯m taking them with me. Are there any objections?¡± Levi asked before he left with Forlevia and Zoey. The only thing that responded to his question was an eerie silence. After all, who would be foolish enough to object or speak up? Even the slightest retaliation against Levi only meant death. Hence, no one dared to step up and block him. Despite having the advantage of numbers on their side, they were no match for him. ¡°Since there are no objections, I¡¯ll be taking my leave.¡± With that, Levi brought Forlevia and Zoey along and left the scene. Immediately, the crowd parted like the Red Sea to make way for the trio. Even after they left, the crowd remained so quiet that you could hear a pin drop. Everyone had a dazed and empty look painted across their faces. It was as if their souls had escaped from their bodies. Even Donald was solemn. His hollow gaze made it hard to decipher his thoughts. Edmund remained rooted to the spot, the scene where Levi first snatched the Skyward Sword from his clutches still reyed in his mind. On the other hand, Azure Dragon and Kirin¡¯s breathing became increasingly erratic. A crazed look gleamed in their eyes. They once thought that they¡¯d reached the pinnacle of their strength. After all, their names were listed on the Divine Leaderboard, signifying their god-like strength and power. Even amongst other elites, Azure Dragon and Kirin were the creams of the crop. Yet, reality dawned upon them. In truth, they were as insignificant as ants. Even more so, they were stunned that this person was none other than Levi, their boss. Even the elders could not muster a proper response to the shocking events. N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. ¡°Wait, where¡¯s Evie? Where did she run off to?¡± When Celia snapped out of her daze, she realized that Forlevia was missing. Her surprised cry alerted the other elders. Without any dy, they rushed off to look for Forlevia. Fortunately, Levi had not traveled far. He was still nearby. Levi shot a nce at their hiding spot. The elders jolted in shock when they realized that Levi had spotted them. When Levi noticed that the elders were hiding there, he did notsh out. ¡°Thank you for helping us. If I may ask, who are you?¡± Forlevia asked respectfully. Chapter 2213 Chapter 2213 Chapter 2213 Advice From The Manifest Court N?velDrama.Org is the owner. Forlevia had asked the question that everyone was dying to know. They were confused about Levi¡¯s purpose. Was he here to destroy the Skyward de or rescue someone? Maybe, he¡¯s just here to flex his strength. No matter his intentions, they were confused. With the elders and other strangers lurking within earshot, Levi was unable to disclose his true identity. When Forlevia came face to face with Levi, she felt a sense of familiarity. Why does it feel like I recognize this person? ¡°You¡¯ll find out in the future. Go back and save them!¡± Levi blurted out before he spun on his heel and left. Immediately, Forlevia fled the scene with Zoey in her embrace. She was afraid they¡¯d face more danger. Levi was no longer concerned about Forvelia¡¯s safety because the elders were hot on her heels. He was confident that the elders would shield her from any harm. Back at the icy ins, Donald, Edmund, and the rest finally regained their senses. When the crowd was about to disperse, a booming voice stopped them in their tracks. ¡°Useless! You are all nothing but a bunch of useless fools! Did you think that you savage barbarians could steal Erudia¡¯s belongings? Have you underestimated Erudia?¡± Following the voice, a loud bang resonated in the air. Immediately, the four Progenitors and fighters from various countries quaked in fear. The voice served as a clear warning¡ªthey shouldn¡¯t step foot in Erudia. However, Edmund and Donald were the ones who were particrly affected by the harsh words. After all, the voice condemned their failure in protecting Erudia. The Skyward Sword had always belonged to Erudia and its citizens. The identity of the Erudian who wielded the sword did not matter. However, it could not fall into the hands of someone not of Erudian descendant. It was the core rule they had to obey. Yet, Edmund failed to follow it. Furthermore, he allowed foreign fighters to enter Erudia as they pleased. Promptly, they were scared out of their wits. It looked like Erudia¡¯s strongest fighter, who was in hiding this entire time, stepped forth to remind the world of his strength. At the same time, he showed that Erudia was not a country they could simply humiliate or provoke. To emphasize his statement, he used the Skyward Sword to demonstrate his powers. Finally realization dawned upon them. The fighter never intended to destroy the Skyward Sword. Nor had he nned to rescue anyone. On the contrary, he wanted to remind the world that Erudia was the Great Dragon of the North. Although Erudia was in a state of dormancy, any provocation would incur its wrath. Needless to say, Levi¡¯s act of breaking the Skyward Sword was a clear reminder. Utterly terrified, the Progenitors fled Erudia with their tails between their legs. They could only imagine the horrible consequences they¡¯d suffer if they continued to remain in Erudia. In no time, the news spread like wildfire. On the day the Skyward Sword emerged, a fighter from Erudia showed up and broke it with just two of his fingers. This startling news caused an uproar. After all, the Skyward Sword was acknowledged as the world¡¯s strongest divine tool. Furthermore, its power was unfathomable. Nheless, it was unbelievable that someone shattered it with just two fingers. Once again, Erudia became a feared country and a taboo. Though strong fighters could be found all across the globe, only Erudia boasted a fighter who was as strong as God. The other countries were forced to watch on with envy. In an attempt to defeat Erudia, Maya Industries and Kings hatched countless ns. Yet, the emergence of the Erudian fighter turned their borate ns to dust. No one was foolish enough to enter Erudia ever. It would be like knocking on death¡¯s door. Once Edmund returned, he pelted The Cardinal Hall and Eragon with countless questions. ¡°Who on earth was that person? Do you have any connections to him?¡± Yet, both The Cardinal Hall and Eragon could not give Edmund the answers he wanted. ¡°Could the person be my father?¡± Edmund mumbled as he thought of Daxon. ¡°No, although divine brigadier might be as strong as this mysterious fellow, he would never destroy the Skyward Sword.¡± The divine generals shook their heads. ¡°After all, the divine brigadier has strong connections with the Skyward Sword. He wouldn¡¯t even think of damaging the Skyward Sword.¡± ¡°Who could it be? Let¡¯s consult The Manifest Court; I¡¯m sure they¡¯ll be able to give an answer.¡± Promptly, Edmund led the divine generals to The Manifest Court. ¡°Dear elders, we are here to seek your consul. Do you recognize this man?¡± Edmund asked. ¡°Do you want to know who he is?¡± Chapter 2214 Chapter 2214 Chapter 2214 The n Of The Dark Emperor Before Edmund could continue with his other sentence, the leader of The Manifest Court interrupted him. They were already aware of the question Edmund wanted to ask. ¡°We are well-versed in all sorts of secrets. We even discovered the truth of Levi¡¯s death a few years ago. There is nothing in this world that The Manifest Court is unaware of. However, we cannot confirm this person¡¯s identity. To put it bluntly, it¡¯s as if he appeared out of thin air. His aura and presence don¡¯t seem like a being who is from this world.¡± Loud gasps filled the air when they heard The Manifest Court¡¯s deration. How could this be? Even The Manifest Court cannot give us an answer? It was a rare sight to see an individual demonstrate such prowess in martial arts. Edmund himself was well aware of this fact. ¡°However, luck is on our side. Isn¡¯t that man an Erudian? We¡¯d be doomed if he wasn¡¯t loyal to Erudia. Can you imagine the devastation he might cause if he decided tosh out? None of us would be able to stop him,¡± the leader of Manifest Court said solemnly. Immediately, everyone heaved out a heavy sigh of relief. Quickly, the shocking news reached the Dark Emperor. ¡°The Skyward de was shattered?¡± The news almost drove him mad. At the same time, Dark Emperor realized that the Terra de in his hands was akin to a useless scrap of metal. Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. Terra de is now useless. If I use it against him, he will simply shatter it with two fingers. How terrifying! The thought alone sent chills skittering down Dark Emperor¡¯s spine. After all, Terra de was his trump card. Now, it was nothing more than a fancy piece of metal. Initially, Dark Emperor nned to steal the Skyward Sword. Once the Skyward Sword was in his grasps, he wanted to merge it with his Terra de to craft an ancient divine tool. However, the emergence of Erudia¡¯s strongest fighter had turned his dreams to ashes. Even if Dark Emperor merged these swords together, he would not stand a chance against this man. Although Dark Emperor saw the divine tools as an unstoppable force, Erudia¡¯s renowned fighter seemed to view it as nothing more but a flimsy matchstick. Such fearsome strength was beyond Dark Emperor¡¯sprehension as the fighter was in an entirely different league. Who on earth could this fighter be? No matter how hard Dark Emperor wracked his brain, he could note up with a usible answer. In the end, he was still badly shaken by the shocking news. ¡°Wait a moment, Zoey was lucky enough to meet this fighter? Where on earth is Zoey? Locate her whereabouts right now!¡± Dark Emperor called out. The fact that Zoey was still living and breathing brought forth a myriad of problems that Dark Emperor had to deal with because she knew too many secrets of Sacred Organization. As long as Zoey was alive, she would be a thorn in his flesh. ¡°We¡¯ve managed to locate her. It looks like Zoey¡¯s daughter has brought her back to North Hampton to nurse her back to health,¡± Death Fiend reported. ¡°That¡¯s great news. Head to North Hampton this instant. You can either take her hostage or kill her.¡± No matter what, Dark Emperor was determined to stop Zoey from remaining in Erudia. Following Dark Emperor¡¯s orders, the Eighteen Dark Angels took off toward North Hampton with Death Fiend at the front of the pack. It was a brilliant strategy as everyone¡¯s attention was focused on the countless barbarians fleeing Erudia. Hence, they could sneak in unnoticed. Back in North Hampton, Forlevia finally brought Zoey back. Upon Zoey and Forvelia¡¯s arrival, their family members gathered to greet them. Yet, they had mixed emotions. While they were delighted to see Forlevia, the beloved gem of The Cardinal Hall, their moods took a drastic turn when it came to Zoey. After all, Zoey was now Erudia¡¯s public enemy and even nicknamed She-Devil. However, they set aside their feelings and decided to treat Zoey and Forlevia¡¯s wounds. Interestingly, The Cardinal Hall released Henry and the rest of the Garrison Industry. After The Cardinal Hall was done with the experiments on them, they were considered worthless. As a result, The Cardinal Hall decided to send them back. Although they were still pure energy beings, they were no longer on the top of the hierarchy. In contrast, they were only viewed as average fighters. Many organizations had developed effective methods to deal with pure energy beings. Therefore, they had to lie low and only operated within North Hampton. Zoey¡¯s arrival unnerved them. If word got out that they were harboring a fugitive like Zoey, they¡¯d be dead meat. Compared to the past, they were now desperate to survive. ¡°It¡¯d be best if Zoey leaves North Hampton as soon as possible. However, Evie can stay. If Zoey remains here, we will be hunted and ostracized!¡± Everyone was desperate to send Zoey away. ¡°Who said that?¡± A deep voice echoed in the air. Chapter 2215 Chapter 2215 Levi Garrison: The Return of the God of War [The Protector] Chapter 2215 Following the voice, two figure emerged. It was none other than Levi and Cyrus. This time, they did not conceal their appearances and revealed their true identities. In the past, Levi created a protective veil to mask his appearance whenever he went out in public. Not only was this veil suitable forbat purposes, but it also brought along tons of other benefits. After all, the entire world did not have the slightest clue regarding his identity. They were only aware of his monstrous strength. Given that they had such limited information about this mysterious fighter, he appeared more menacing. Talking about Levi was like venturing into an unknown territory; hence, the public was terrified that they might stumble on a dark secret about this elusive fighter and his terrifying strength. Although they were curious about Levi, theck of information discouraged them from investigating his true identity. Levi¡¯s existence in Erudia made it a ce of taboo. No one dared to provoke Erudia in fear that they might incur the wrath of its fearsome fighter. However, Levi was determined to meet Zoey and Forlevia without any disguise. Even Cyrus could not dissuade him. The Fiery Demon was worried that Dark Emperor might notice. On the other hand, Levi brushed Cyrus¡¯ concerns away nonchntly. Sooner orter, he nned to destroy Dark Emperor himself. He didn¡¯t care if Dark Emperor discovered him. Everyone gaped in shock when Levi emerged from the shadows. ¡°L-Levi? Is this a dream?¡± After Levi vanished for over three years, they¡¯d long forgotten about his existence. In their eyes, Levi had be a ghost as all their memories about him were wiped clean. It was as if he never existed in this world. This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. His fate was one worse than death. After all, people would still mourn and pay their respects to the deceased. Now that Levi reappeared before them once more, everyone was stunned. They couldn¡¯t believe their eyes as it felt like a dream to see Levi in person. Levi was still alive this whole time? How did he return from the dead? A look of astonishment crossed their faces. ¡°Daddy!¡± Forlevia¡¯s delighted squeal broke the silence as she leaped into Levi¡¯s arms. When Zoey caught sight of Levi, her entire body went ck. At that instant, it felt as if everything around her had faded into obscurity. The only thing that remained was Levi¡¯s figure. Throughout these three years, she never stopped trying to avenge Levi. The urge for revenge consumed her mind and led her astray. Even worse, Dark Emperor took advantage of her weakened mental state and honed her into a perfect killing machine. However, all the beliefs drilled into her mind vanished as soon as Zoey saw Levi. Against all odds, Levi was still alive. ¡°Mommy, I was right! Daddy didn¡¯t die. He only disappeared. Now, he¡¯s back,¡± Forlevia cried out in glee. With great difficulty, Zoey pushed herself upright. Compared to before, herplexion looked much better. ¡°Levi, where were you all this time?¡± Emma asked. ¡°Someone trapped me for three whole years,¡± Levi replied with a heavy sigh. Finally, everyone realized where Levi had vanished too. His response confirmed their suspicions. They assumed that Levi¡¯s powers remained stagnant because he was sealed for three years. Hence, they considered him to be an average fighter. Levi¡¯s power level was nowhere near the top fighters of this decade. ¡°Levi,¡± Henry said with a chuckle, ¡°It¡¯s been three years. Do you know how much the world has changed while you were gone?¡± Levi turned to them. ¡°Well, it looks like you¡¯ve all been released.¡± ¡°Levi, did you know that your strength has diminished? Right now, you are barely a fighter. How are you going to protect Zoey? She has been listed as Erudia¡¯s number one enemy and branded as a bloodthirsty demon!¡± Their words merely caused Levi tough coldly. ¡°How am I going to protect her? Of course, I¡¯m going to use my fists,¡± he replied. Everyone burst into peals of hystericalughter. They thought that Levi was clueless about the world¡¯s advanced development. Once he gets a taste of the harsh reality, he will understand how it feels to be helpless. Even if Zoey were on the brink of death, he wouldn¡¯t be able to help her. The only thing Levi can do is to watch on helplessly. ¡°Levi, you have no idea how weak you truly are in this new world,¡± they replied mockingly. ¡°Hahaha¡­¡± Chapter 2216 Chapter 2216 Levi Garrison: The Return of the God of War [The Protector] Chapter 2216 Henry and the others had nned to send Zoey in exile from Erudia. Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Levi¡¯s arrival, however, changed their mind. They wanted him to witness Zoey¡¯s death firsthand. Levi needs to see how far the world has progressed, and how small and inconsequential he really is in this vastnd. Zoey stared at Levi in shock and stammered, ¡°Y-You¡¯re still alive?¡± ¡°Of course I am! You¡¯ve fallen for the Dark Emperor¡¯s ploys! He capitalized on your desire to avenge me and turned you into a killing machine,¡± Levi exined. His words began to shake Zoey¡¯s faith in the Dark Emperor. This man before me is Levi, not some random impostor. Could the Dark Emperor be hiding a secret? ¡°Maybe Master doesn¡¯t know that you¡¯re alive! He was avenging you! The two of us defeated so many enemies for you, and we even took out the Lab of Gods! It¡¯s well and truly gone from the face of this world. I watched it go down with my own eyes!¡± Zoey¡¯s fervent deration stunned Levi. ¡°What? The Lab of Gods is gone? How?¡± Never in Levi¡¯s wildest dreams could he imagine thatboratory would disappear forever. Based on his understanding of the world¡¯s current progress, its destruction was indeed a groundbreaking revtion. The Lab of Gods practically helmed the mosttest development and advancements of science. Thanks to its abilities and resources, it was undoubtedly the biggest winner of the current era. How could it just disappear? Could the Dark Emperor have pulled this off? Impossible! Forlevia chimed in with an exnation. ¡°Daddy, it¡¯s true! The Lab of Gods is gone! It disappeared gradually over three years. Theb was still active three years ago because of Lucifer; he didn¡¯t die with you as we thought. Theb became inactive and disappeared during the next two years. It¡¯s been forgotten forever, just like you!¡± They¡¯re telling the truth. Still, Levi thought that the Lab of Gods was merely concealing itself as it observed the world and prepared a grand scheme. Once theb resurfaced, it would undoubtedly tear any opposing organizations to shreds. All that talk about Maya Industries and Kings recing or even surpassing the Lab of Gods was nothing but a load of bullsh*t. The public doesn¡¯t know what true power means until they meet the Lab of Gods! Levi likened the situation to his reappearance, which took the world by storm. ¡°Yes, she¡¯s right! I destroyed the Lab of Gods with Master! I¡¯m sure he didn¡¯t know that you were still alive, Levi. You have no idea how much he¡¯s helped me in my quest to avenge you! There¡¯s no way he could¡¯ve been manipting me!¡± The Dark Emperor was a sly charmer, and Zoey had fallen sopletely under his spell that she took his every word as gospel. Any criticism toward the Dark Emperor angered her instead of shaking her belief. She¡¯s in too deep. Plus, everything she said earlier did make sense. I don¡¯t have definitive proof that the Dark Emperor is using her. No wonder she doesn¡¯t believe me. Still, Levi had to try. He immediately denied her ims and said, ¡°It¡¯s impossible! How could you and the Dark Emperor destroy the Lab of Gods? It¡¯s unthinkable! He fooled you and has always been using you from the beginning. That¡¯s the only logical exnation for all this.¡± Destroy the Lab of Gods? What a joke. Even I wouldn¡¯t be able to crush them with my current abilities. How could Zoey and the Dark Emperor do any better? The Dark Emperor is only as good as I am, or perhaps even worse! Zoey retorted, ¡°I was personally involved in their ruin, and I witnessed their downfall! What better evidence do you have against my ims?¡± Chapter 2217 Chapter 2217 Chapter 2217 Kill The Dark Emperor Evidence? Not even the most convincing argument or the Lab of Gods materializing before Zoey¡¯s eyes can sway her belief. She¡¯ll only im that they¡¯re false. Levi recalled how Zoey had needed hours to convince herself that he showed up alive and kicking. She¡¯s been hard-wired not to go against the Dark Emperor¡¯s orders. When faced with criticisms of her master, her first instinct is to search for solutions that can defend his actions. Levi looked at her earnestly and pleaded, ¡°You¡¯ve been brainwashed! Please, you¡¯ve got to get a hold of yourself!¡± Instead, Zoey dered, ¡°I¡¯m well-aware of my thoughts, and there¡¯s no such thing as brainwashing! Master treats me almost as good as how the two of you treat me.¡± Shaking his head in frustration, Levi uttered, ¡°Do you know why I was locked up? It was because I tried to look for you! The Dark Emperor locked me up for three whole years in retaliation!¡± Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Zoey could not help but shudder at his mind-blowing revtion. It suddenly reminded her of an incident in the past. Back then, when she was in the old grounds of the Sacred Organization, she had heard someone struggling in the Prison of Darkness. Themotion had been so huge that it shook the mountains and the ground. Zoey remembered asking the Dark Emperor about it, and he merely said that the prison held his enemy. Levi was his enemy? My husband? N-No! This can¡¯t be! Levi was never strong enough to be acknowledged as the Dark Emperor¡¯s enemy! Aware of the Dark Emperor¡¯s powers, Zoey knew that he had been at the pinnacle of his craft over the past three years. Levi is only strong enough to be his disciples. Plus, no one would be able to open that abandoned Prison of Darkness except the Dark Emperor himself! Death Fiend told Zoey that even the Dark Emperor could not unlock the Prison of Darkness as and when he pleased. Both the Skyward Sword and the Terra de were needed to unlock this prison. Without them, the Dark Emperor couldn¡¯t do anything to open the prison. How did Levi escape the Prison of Darkness? That¡¯s impossible! Zoey became convinced that she had seen through his ¡°lies¡±. ¡°Levi, I¡¯m happy that you¡¯re alive, but please stop vilifying Master! Without him, I¡¯d be dead by now!¡± ¡°Argh, why won¡¯t you believe me?¡± Levi was running out of ideas. Even if I dragged the Dark Emperor here and had him admit to manipting Zoey, she would never believe me. The only chance I have is to kill the Dark Emperor! Let¡¯s see how he can continue brainwashing her from his grave. ¡°Vilify him? I¡¯m going to kill him! Just you wait and see!¡± The Dark Emperor was naturally on the top of Levi¡¯s hit list after three years of imprisonment. Zoey was distraught. ¡°You mustn¡¯t! You can¡¯t kill Master! It¡¯s not like you¡¯re his match anyway.¡± Forlevia fretted at the sight of her parents arguing. She piqued up, ¡°Mommy, Daddy, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m here! If all else fails, there are my masters as well.¡± I can protect Mommy and Daddy! ¡°The lot of you can remain in North Hampton, but not at the Lopez residence. Go back to your home!¡± Finally, Levi led Zoey and Forlevia toward his lodgings. Zoey was still ming herself over her failure to seize the Skyward Sword for the Dark Emperor. Forlevia tried tofort her mother, ¡°Mommy, isn¡¯t it good enough that we¡¯re alive? What good is the Skyward Sword for anyway? No one can defeat that mister!¡± ¡°You¡¯re right,¡± Zoey seemed convinced. That man is literally the strongest fighter in existence. ¡°I just feel bad that I couldn¡¯tplete Master¡¯s assignment. Nevertheless, I¡¯d like to visit him and inform him myself,¡± said Zoey. Levi was about to say something when a voice rang out. ¡°We¡¯re here to escort you back!¡± Chapter 2218 Chapter 2218 Levi Garrison: The Return of the God of War [The Protector] Chapter 2218 Chapter 2218 The Dark Emperor Has Gone Mad The Eighteen Dark Angels appeared, with Death Fiend as their leader. When they heard Zoey had the idea of heading back, they heaved a sigh of relief, for that was for the best. After all, they didn¡¯t want to start a war. ¡°Who are you? You can¡¯t take Mommy away!¡± Forlevia rushed forward and red at them. Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. The elders hiding in the corner held their breaths anxiously. If Forlevia were in danger, they¡¯d take action at once. ¡°Young girl, you can¡¯t stop us. Your mommy wants toe with us, too!¡± Death Fiend chuckled. ¡°The Dark Emperor has been using you all the while. When he failed to get the Skyward Sword, he left you alone. If I¡¯m not mistaken, these people were there back then, right?¡± Levi smirked. Zoey fell silent, for he was telling the truth. They were there but they ran away when something happened. She immediately exined, ¡°Master didn¡¯t want things to get out of control and told them to escape. Otherwise, I would have to take care of them and lead them out!¡± Levi snorted. ¡°Ha! They want to bring you back and control you thoroughly as they are afraid you¡¯ll leak the Sacred Organization¡¯s secret. If you refuse to head back, they¡¯ll take your life!¡± he dered. Zoey refused to believe his words. ¡°Impossible. Why would Master kill me?¡± Death Fiend yelled, ¡°Who is that?¡± They didn¡¯t see Levi from where they were standing. ¡°It is I!¡± With that, Levi appeared before the Eighteen Dark Angels. His appearance came as a shock to them. What the hell? Is this Levi? He¡¯s still alive? ¡°Don¡¯t forget about me!¡± Cyrus stepped out from the other end. The news came as a shock to the Eighteen Dark Angels. Is this for real? How could Levi and Cyrus be here? They couldn¡¯t believe their eyes, for Levi should be locked in the Prison of Darkness. Even the Dark Emperor himself couldn¡¯t unlock the Prison of Darkness and had to rely on the Terra de. It was impossible to escape from Prison of Darkness! The Dark Emperor had announced that Levi would remain in there forever. It was sturdy and equipped with a special device that no one could break. Now, both Levi and Cyrus were standing before them. They escaped from the Prison of Darkness! That¡¯s crazy! The Eighteen Dark Angels felt a chill go down their spine as their hairs stood in horror. Seeing Levi here stunned them senseless. This was far more shocking than how the Skyward Sword was crushed by two fingers. After all, they knew the ce that locked Levi and Cyrus up like the back of their palms. ¡°Y-You¡­¡± Death Fiend¡¯s voice shook and he couldn¡¯t really form a sentence. Someone else asked on his behalf, ¡°Are you Levi?¡± ¡°Who else can I be? Sorry, but I¡¯ve escaped. You must be surprised, right?¡± Levi chuckled. Cyrus chimed in, ¡°Ha! That rotten ce can¡¯t hold us back!¡± ¡°Impossible! No one can escape from that ce!¡± Death Fiend dered. Levi merely sneered. ¡°There¡¯s no way you can take my wife away!¡± Death Fiend and his gang were scared out of their wits and promptly fled. ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Since Levi had shown up, they couldn¡¯t be bothered with Zoey now. Zoey and Forlevia were stunned by their hasty departure. They couldn¡¯t understand why the Eighteen Dark Angels were gone, just like that. Even the elders hiding in the corner grew curious. Is Levi that horrifying? Meanwhile, the Eighteen Dark Angels returned to the Sacred Organization¡¯s new headquarters swiftly to inform their discovery to the Dark Emperor. ¡°What? You saw Levi?¡± The Dark Emperor nearly lost his cool. Chapter 2219 Chapter 2219 Levi Garrison: The Return of the God of War [The Protector] Chapter 2219 Chapter 2219 Did He Break Out Of The Prison Of Darkness This was the wildest thing he had ever heard. It is simply impossible! Where did they see Levi? I sent them to Erudia, didn¡¯t I? How could they have seen Levi there? That¡¯s impossible. They must¡¯ve been mistaken. Was it someone else they saw? The Dark Emperor refused to believe their words, for he assumed that no one could break free from the Prison of Darkness. Only someone as strong as him could break free with the help of a divine tool like the Terra de. Levi was neither as strong as him nor did he have the Terra de, so there was no way he could break free from the Prison of Darkness. In a trembling voice, he asked, ¡°Where did you see him?¡± ¡°In Erudia, of course,¡± came Death Fiend¡¯s reply. ¡°We went there for Zoey but bumped into him.¡± ¡°Yes, we saw him with our own eyes. He has escaped!¡± ¡°He showed up with Cyrus. We¡¯re sure of it!¡± the Eighteen Dark Angels reported hastily. Though they all spoke at once, the Dark Emperor was sure of one thing¡ªLevi had escaped from the Prison of Darkness! He coughed out a mouthful of blood, overwhelmed by the sudden news. The Dark Emperor couldn¡¯t stop himself from saying, ¡°No, that isn¡¯t true. There¡¯s no way Levi could escape! No!¡± He shook his head violently, refusing to ept the reality. ¡°If you don¡¯t trust us, you can check it out yourself. Levi and Cyrus are indeed back in Erudia!¡± They knew he wouldn¡¯t believe them and the only way for him to believe what they said was to see Levi at Erudia for himself. When Erudia was mentioned, a sh of hesitancy appeared in the Dark Emperor¡¯s gaze. Before the Skyward Sword and the Terra de werebined, he refused to enter Erudia. ¡°Oh, we can just find out whether the Prison of Darkness is still there!¡± Suddenly, the Dark Emperor recalled the old headquarters of the Sacred Organization. They would know once they got there. ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± He immediately led the others to the old headquarters of the Sacred Organization. When the blue sea and sky appeared in their sight, they froze in disbelief. ¡°D-Did wee to the wrong ce? This isn¡¯t it!¡± The tourist heaven,plete with the sparkling blue sea and clear skies, had nothing to do with the previous headquarters of Sacred Organization. As everyone was wondering if they hade to the wrong location, the Dark Emperor announced, ¡°No. We¡¯re at the right ce.¡± ¡°Yes, you¡¯re right. I found the remains of the pce!¡± Death Fiend eximed. Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. They soon arrived at the remains. It was an rming sight. It looked like the remains would corrode away at the slightest touch as though it had been here for thousands of years. With the slightest hint of wind, the rubble would turn into fine dust! ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± They gasped in horror. The mountains were raved to the ground. They werepletely gone! The massive mountain range had just disappeared from the map! The tremendous change rendered them speechless. ¡°Where is the Prison of Darkness?¡± The Dark Emperor searched around for the Prison of Darkness that was nowhere to be seen. It took him a while to discover where the Prison of Darkness used to be. s, not even a speck of dust was left. They finally could be sure that Levi and Cyrus had broken free from the Prison of Darkness! Death Fiend and the rest weren¡¯t lying at all when they imed to have seen Levi and Cyrus back in Erudia. Nevertheless, they were still confused as to how Levi break free from the Prison of Darkness. Did he do that on his own? Chapter 2220 Chapter 2220 Levi Garrison: The Return of the God of War [The Protector] Chapter 2220 A long silence ensued. With that, they had no choice but to ept the cruel fact that the imprable Prison of Darkness had been destroyed. The Dark Emperor started acting strangely, but they knew he was only trying to discover how Levi broke free from the Prison of Darkness! Soon, he came to a stop and panted heavily. Incredulity and horror shed across his gaze. The Eighteen Dark Angels were shocked to see his reaction. Such fearsome strength was beyond the Dark Emperor¡¯sprehension, let alone them. ¡°He destroyed the Prison of Darkness with one move, and the remaining strength of his move razed the mountains, cleared the haze and turned the ce into a tourist heaven with clear blue skies and the azure blue sea. One move? That¡¯s all? How can that be possible? He destroyed the entire Prison of Darkness in just one move and wiped the entire area out with the remaining force? It was truly shocking to imagine. The Dark Emperor knew he wouldn¡¯t be able to do so. Even if he could break free of the Prison of Darkness with Terra de¡¯s help, there was no way he could destroy the prison¡¯s structure. But, Levi¡¯s one move¡­ ¡°It reminds me of how Skyward Sword was shattered by two fingers!¡± He swallowed nervously. Never in their wildest dream would they imagine that Levi was as powerful as the man who shattered Skyward Sword with just two fingers. ¡°They might even be the same person!¡± the Dark Emperor eximed in terror. A collective gasp traveled through the masses. If they are indeed the same person, that¡¯s too scary! ¡°Could it be Levi?¡± Everyone else was stupefied by the revtion. ¡°It makes sense. He saved Zoey and his daughter, shattered the Skyward Sword and broke free from the Prison of Darkness!¡± It was a terrifying realization. Levi was capable of doing that, after all. After his solitary training, he escaped from the Prison of Darkness to save his family. ¡°That makes sense. But you¡¯ve forgotten one thing¡ªLevi¡¯s capability. Three years ago¡­ no, two years ago, did you forget how he can¡¯t even defeat the Eighteen Dark Angels in one go? ¡°Back then, he wasn¡¯t strong enough to escape from the Prison of Darkness. In just two years, he managed to achieve the feat and progress rapidly. Now, he¡¯s far ahead of me! Is that even possible? ¡°If he weren¡¯t locked up and got lucky in the outside world, perhaps he could achieve that in a short time. However, he was locked up in the Prison of Darkness for three whole years! Without any opportunities, how did he improve his ability?¡± the Dark Emperor questioned anxiously. Everyone nodded in agreement, as the Dark Emperor was right. It seemed impossible for Levi to achieve his prowess overnight. N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. The Dark Emperor was a top fighter and had seen all kinds of fighters in his life. Though he had seen how others improved speedily, Levi was the first person he knew to have gained so much power in a such short time. Levi could¡¯ve done that ages ago instead of waiting until he was locked up in the Prison of Darkness. Thus, the Dark Emperor assumed it was an impossible feat. He wasn¡¯t trying to rationalize it; he thought it was indeed an unattainable feat. ¡°But when did Levi leave? How did he escape from the Prison of Darkness?¡± Death Fiend questioned. Everyone turned to the Dark Emperor in anticipation of his answer. Chapter 2221 Chapter 2221 Chapter 2221 The Past Of The Dark Emperor ¡°Remember how Levi faked his death back in the battle on Goldenport Ind?¡± the Dark Emperor asked. ¡°Yes!¡± Everyone else inclined their heads. Death Fiend added, ¡°The world thought Levi was dead, but you told us he¡¯s still alive.¡± ¡°Yes. That was because I sensed him using a type of Forbidden Technique. Though it was barely discernable, I was able to sense it. Levi ended up going all out with the Forbidden Technique,¡± the Dark Emperor exined. Everyone got curious. ¡°What¡¯s so special about this Forbidden Technique?¡± ¡°It came from someone who¡¯s the reason why I can¡¯t enter Erudia until today!¡± the Dark Emperor dered, his face turning grim. Death Fiend asked, ¡°Is that the person you want to kill afterbining the Skyward Sword with the Terra de?¡± The Dark Emperor nodded. ¡°Yes. I created the Sacred Organization and plotted so hard just to defeat this person!¡± ¡°So Levi¡¯s that person¡¯s disciple? You tried so hard to get Levi to be your disciple just because of that person?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. I want to make his disciple mine, but to no avail.¡± The angels were stunned. ¡°Does that mean Levi¡¯s mentor was the one who destroyed the Prison of Darkness?¡± ¡°Sounds usible. But I know him well enough, and he¡¯s not capable enough of doing that. Still, it has been years since west met. Perhaps he got lucky and became stronger. Otherwise, Levi wouldn¡¯t get to escape from the Prison of Darkness. I can¡¯t help but suspect that he was the one who crushed both the Skyward Sword and the Prison of Darkness!¡± the Dark Emperor revealed, despair washing over him. After all, if his rival was that capable, then all his efforts would be in vain. Now, evenbining both the Skyward Sword and the Terra de wouldn¡¯t work. I won¡¯t get to return to Erudia if that person was behind everything. Still, he was more inclined to believe that it was Levi¡¯s mentor who destroyed the Prison of Darkness than Levi himself. There was no way he¡¯d admit that Levi destroyed the Prison of Darkness single-handedly! One man plucked up his courage to say, ¡°But we can¡¯t rule out the possibility that Levi was behind this.¡± No matter what, they had seen it with their own eyes. There was a possibility that Levi had broken out of the Prison of Darkness himself. Dark Emperor knew that well. ¡°We can sound him out,¡± he answered. Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. ¡°Are you heading to Erudia?¡± The Dark Emperor shook his head. ¡°I can¡¯t go there in the past, let alone now. It¡¯s easy to sound him out. We can do that with someone else¡¯s help. Listen¡­¡± He proceeded to exin the n he had in mind. After hearing his n, the others grinned. ¡°That works!¡± Back in North Hampton, Zoey and Forlevia were still wondering why the Eighteen Dark Angels escaped the minute Levi showed himself. ¡°I told you about this, didn¡¯t I? The Dark Emperor captured me, and they thought I¡¯d be trapped forever. Now that I¡¯ve escaped, they were astounded to see me here and ran away,¡± Levi pointed out. s, Zoey refused to buy his exnation. ¡°They were bbergasted to see you still alive, for everyone thought you were dead. Of course, they reacted that way,¡± she said. When they were in the middle of a heated conversation, Death Fiend and the others showed up again. ¡°Why are you here?¡± Levi demanded. ¡°Look, they only left because they realized you¡¯re alive!¡± Zoey red at him. ¡°I¡¯m here to ry the Dark Emperor¡¯s order¡ªyou can stay with your family without having to return to the Sacred Organization!¡± Surprise inundated everyone at his words. Despite her shock, Zoey nodded. Levi, though, felt that something didn¡¯t seem right. Chapter 2222 Chapter 2222 Levi Garrison: The Return of the God of War [The Protector] Chapter 2222 This must be the Dark Emperor¡¯s plot! Since they¡¯re back, the Dark Emperor must¡¯ve found out about my escape from the Prison of Darkness. He had no choice but to ept the fact. But I believe he won¡¯t believe that I destroyed the Prison of Darkness alone! I can¡¯t believe that I did it and even Cyrus found it unbelievable. We used to be on par, but now I¡¯m way stronger than him. Why did he send someone to ry the order that Zoey is to remain in Erudia? Something¡¯s wrong. Is he trying to find out how strong I am? Yes, that must be it! He wants to find out if I was the one who destroyed the Prison of Darkness! This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. Nevertheless, Levi couldn¡¯t figure out what the Dark Emperor¡¯s plot was for now. That being said, he wasn¡¯t concerned, for he was sure of his capabilities. He could disy his true strength whenever needed, so his ego was now boosted beyond imagination. Zoey wouldn¡¯t want to leave Erudia to apologize to her mentor now. Thus, Levi could use the opportunity to change her mind. It was finally time for their family to reunite and spend some time together. Now that Forlevia could go for training, they¡¯d get to see her every day. s, their peaceful days were short-lived. News soon spread all over Erudia that the She-Devil, Zoey Lopez, was in North Hampton, and that the Guardian of Erudia, Levi Garrison, was back, safe and sound! Everyone who heard of the news was shaken. Levi¡¯s return made everyone lose their minds. The legendary Master of the old era is back! Many new fighters and neers who had only heard about his stories came to North Hampton to see what he looked like in real life. His acquaintances, especially those he got to know in the new era, came to find out how strong he was and were dying to challenge him. On top of that, Levi¡¯s enemies spend every waking moment wishing they could kill him. They wanted him toe back to prove they were stronger than him, and that he was nothing but a weakling in this new era. Everything that Levi used to be proud of was gone. Levi¡¯srades¡ªAzure Dragon, Kirin, and the others¡ªrushed over to meet him in excitement. His disciples and the men he trained to be elites wished they could meet him, too. Everyone departed for North Hampton at once. ¡°Finally, you¡¯ve shown up. I want to see how you¡¯re doing now!¡± Edmund and the rest traveled to North Hampton without further dy. The Garrison n in Oand City were the most excited of them all to hear the news. ¡°Levi has shown up! We need to go by the n rules now. Let¡¯s go to North Hampton. I want to see how good he is!¡± Donald Garrison couldn¡¯t hide his delight. He was dying to see Levi. The legendary Levi, who used to reign in the old era, caused an uproar. It was no lesser than the news of the Skyward Sword showing up. Countless people made their way to North Hampton, On the other hand, news of Zoey in North Hampton had taken a turn for the worse. ¡°The She-Devil needs to die! How can she escape unscathed after killing so many people in Erudia?¡± ¡°Yes, Zoey Lopez needs to die right now!¡± ¡°We demand an exnation! She had killed our families!¡± The whole world was asking for Zoey¡¯s execution, and things were only getting worse. They were about to start a petition for her execution. Many people even asked The Cardinal Hall and various organizations to take her life. No matter what, Zoey couldn¡¯t remain alive in Erudia. She must die! Finally, Levi understood what the Dark Emperor¡¯s n was. He wants me to attract the entire world¡¯s attention so he can find out how capable I am! Chapter 2223 Chapter 2223 Levi Garrison: The Return of the God of War [The Protector] Chapter 2223 He first released the news that I¡¯m still alive and exposed my position, then incite the people to hate Zoey and take her life. Everyone will target and view me as an enemy! Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. It was a situation of all against one, so he would have no choice but to take action to protect Zoey. In the face of Erudia and the whole world¡¯s oppression, Levi would definitely unleash his full power. The Dark Emperor would definitely find out how strong Levi was and whether he had escaped from the Prison of Darkness himself. That was the Dark Emperor¡¯s n and test on Levi. Once again, North Hampton became the center of attention. Group after group of fighters arrived in North Hampton and sealed the ce off, allowing no one to leave. They wanted Zoey to remain here for the rest of her life. Some of them also wanted Levi dead¡­ Even if they couldn¡¯t kill him, they wanted him to know his ce in this new era. There were also some people who came to see Levi in real life. In fact, people from all over the world had flown over to North Hampton beside the Erudians. It caused a tremendousmotion akin to the time when Skyward Sword resurfaced. Azure Dragon, Kirin, and the rest showed up ahead of time. They were all very excited to see Levi. ¡°You¡¯re still alive, boss! That¡¯s great!¡± they eximed heartily. Each of them gave Levi a warm hug. They had always looked up to Levi, so no matter what his capability was, he¡¯d forever be their boss. No one could rece Levi¡¯s position in their hearts. ¡°Maestro!¡± Robed yer greeted Levi sincerely. ¡°Levi!¡± Wynona and Mia had showed up as well. They were now higher-ups of Garrison Industry and decided to make the trip here together. They were all able to hold their own forts, and became fighters on Divine Leaderboard or getting there. Apparently, there were so many fighters that the one hundred spots on the Divine Leaderboard weren¡¯t enough anymore. Now, there would be one thousand spots on the new Divine Leaderboard. Thest fighter on the Divine Leaderboard with one thousand spots was stronger than the previous fighter rankedst on the Divine Leaderboard with one hundred spots. That showed how much things had changed in three years. Levi scanned the crowd gathered before him and nodded in approval. ¡°Good. I¡¯m d you¡¯ve all improved and be fighters!¡± Levi could tell that Azure Dragon, Kirin, and the rest had improved greatly. There was one problem, though¡ªthe energy and elements in their bodies were tooplicated. Clearly, they had trained in all sorts of ways, trying to increase their ability and ended up discarding the basic techniques he taught them back then. s, they had no idea the basic techniques were extremely formidable. Levi trained only the basic techniques when he was in solitary training to pursue maximum speed and strength. In fact, it wouldn¡¯t be an exaggeration to im that Levi could defeat anyone in this era with just one punch. Back then, Levi shared his precious knowledge with hisrades, but they disregarded everything. Everyone was delighted to see Levi¡¯s satisfied expression. It was honestly great to be recognized especially someone they had always looked up to. For the past three years, everyone had been focusing on improving themselves to impress Levi upon his return. They wanted to show off and fish forpliments. However, Levi soon frowned, making them confused. ¡°Boss, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Kirin asked. Levi sighed. ¡°Did you forget what I taught you back then?¡± Chapter 2224 Chapter 2224 Chapter 2224 An Obsolete Levi His words had everyone exchanging nces. They were reluctant to answer his question and hurt his feelings. In the end, Kirin had to speak up. ¡°Boss, I¡¯m sorry to be brutally honest, but the techniques you taught us were too basic! We¡¯re being bombarded by various ancient techniques and modern training techniques, so yours aren¡¯t relevant now. ¡®Out with the old, in with the new.¡¯ They don¡¯t fit in the current era!¡± Afraid that Levi would fly into a fit of rage, Azure Dragon added, ¡°Boss, Kirin means well. Times have changed. There are too many advanced techniques, so your technique book has be obsolete. Garrison Industry found an ancient technique book in an ancient ruin that allowed us to grow in leaps and bounds in just one month. If we practice using your technique book, our strength would only increase tenfold. It is normal for it to be out of use.¡± Phoenix chimed in, ¡°Besides, we have mastered the basic skills, and your technique book only teaches us the basics. Thus, we can advance quickly by learning those ancient techniques and modern training skills.¡± Seeing Levi¡¯s scrunched up expression, Robed yer, ck Tortoise, and White Tiger added, ¡°The times have changed swiftly. There are many better techniques avable. We¡¯re not saying that your technique book is bad!¡± Cyrus swept his nce over the masses and shook his head. Advance swiftly? You do not know how fast Levi had grown mightier. Your abilities are nothing compared to him! Wynona grinned. ¡°Levi, don¡¯t be mad. You don¡¯t know this age well. I heard that you¡¯ve been locked up for three years. Everything you know was from three years ago. When you get to know the new era, you¡¯ll understand their decision,¡± he exined, Everything from three years ago had be obsolete. Even the technology that Lab of Gods used to be proud of was already obsolete. Their technology was nothingpared to what Garrison Industry had right now. ¡°For example, the pure energy beings. Three years ago, no one could defeat them, but now, they have to stay in hiding or risk getting killed!¡± Wynona exined. Everyone nodded in agreement. Everything from three years ago, including Levi and his technique book, was now defunct. Levi¡¯s technique book was just like aerobics. It was totally useless. ¡°Mm, I know. You may make your own choices. You¡¯ve also improved a lot, so I won¡¯t me you,¡± Levi uttered ndly. Kirin and the rest were delighted. ¡°Boss, don¡¯t you worry. We¡¯ll continue to work hard so you¡¯ll be proud of us!¡± ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right. We¡¯re here, so no one will dare toy a hand on you. Back then, you used to lead and protect us, but now we¡¯re going to protect you!¡± Their statement sounded rather offending to Levi¡¯s ears. N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. It was as if they were saying Levi was useless and weak now. He would only get to survive under their protection. Realizing they had misspoken, they hurriedly corrected themselves. ¡°We¡¯re not calling you a weakling, but times have indeed changed. You¡¯re not the strongest fighter at this age. But don¡¯t worry, for it¡¯s our turn to protect you!¡± ¡°I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll get used to the new era and improve your strength soon!¡± ¡°Yes, you¡¯re talented and diligent enough to be the top fighter of the generation!¡± They offered their well wishes to him. For now, Levi was an average fighter, but they knew he¡¯d catch up soon. They would dly protect him before he got any stronger. Cyrus burst outughing all of a sudden. Chapter 2225 Chapter 2225 Levi Garrison: The Return of the God of War [The Protector] Chapter 2225 N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. What? That¡¯s the funniest joke I¡¯ve ever heard in my life! I can¡¯t believe they are asking Levi to work hard! Even Mia and Wynona were casting earnest looks in Levi¡¯s direction. Though Levi was no longer the strongest fighter in this era, they believed he could get an opportunity to be a top fighter once again. Though the chances were slim, there was still hope. Levi would definitely grab the chance to improve himself whenever possible. After all, he was skilled enough. Everyone gazed at him, expectant smiles ying on their lips. Levi didn¡¯t know how to react, for they thought his ability was stuck in time since three years ago. You¡¯ve progressed, so have I. Do you think I did nothing for the past three years? If I did nothing, how would I escape from the Prison of Darkness? An infuriated Cyrus dered, ¡°You have no idea how powerful he is! How dare you mock him for being weak? You¡¯ve just achieved sess, but he has been on the top for a long time! Now, he¡¯s way beyond that!¡± Cyrus did his best to describe the difference between the masses and Levi. They had just achieved sess, but Levi was already a divine being! Everyone turned to look at Cyrus as though he was a fool. ¡°Three years ago, he might be the strongest fighter in the world and could tackle Lab of Gods alone. But you can¡¯t worship him blindly! The times are different now, and his strength is at most in the middle of the hierarchy. You¡¯ve been locked up for too long. It¡¯s crucial to understand the new generation now!¡± ¡°Yes, do you still think you¡¯re a top fighter? Come, let¡¯s have a fight!¡± everyone else refuted angrily. Cyrus¡¯s solitary training didn¡¯t go well when he was locked up and ended up improving little. He was basically the same man he was three years ago. Obviously, he was no match for Azure Dragon, Kirin, and the rest. ¡°Hey!¡± He faltered, at a loss for words. He only had himself to me for not progressing at all for the past three years. Otherwise, these young people wouldn¡¯t be able to bully him. Levi shook his own head in vexation. They had indeed forgotten about the technique book. I can¡¯t me them, though. If something else works better and faster, I¡¯d choose that as well. Besides, he knew hisrades wouldn¡¯t admit defeat. They wanted to be stronger, just like him, or even exceed his strength so they could protect Erudia. Hence, it was normal for them to pick techniques or training skills that worked faster. Their extraordinary level of tolerance and diligence allowed them to improve swiftly and ended up ranking in the Divine Leaderboard. Levi didn¡¯t me them. After all, everyone had the right to choose what they wanted. He wasn¡¯t going to pick on hisrades. For now, he could only ce his hope on his disciples and the Team Of Secret Warriors. They didn¡¯t forget the techniques, right? After all, they only got to improve with the help of the technique book. Back then, Levi heard that this was the oldest technique book ever. He had initially thought that Reversero was the most ancient skill there was, but then realized he was wrong. Reversero was just a type of skill, and the technique book was the forgotten basic technique skills. Everyone had been learning the basics all the while and naturally thought the book wasn¡¯t important when, in fact, those basic techniques were the most ancient and formidable techniques of all. Soon, Floyd and the others came to him. Levi¡¯s eyes lit up hopefully. Chapter 2226 Chapter 2226 Chapter 2226 The Same As Three Years Ago Over a hundred of Levi¡¯s disciples arrived, followed by Levi¡¯s Team Of Secret Warriors. There was no need for them to conceal themselves, for they were fighters by now. After Levi¡¯s departure, Floyd became their leader so they could continue contributing to Erudia. ¡°Master!¡± they greeted him excitedly. They were as delighted as Azure Dragon and the rest. After hearing news of Levi¡¯s return, they rushed over to North Hampton. ¡°Good, good. You¡¯re all fighters now!¡± Levi praised as he shed a satisfied grin. Just like Azure Dragon and the rest, Floyd and his men were now capable fighters. Floyd himself was on par with Azure Dragon, Kirin, and the like. So was Shade, the leader of Team Of Secret Warriors. If the team was this strong three years ago, Levi wouldn¡¯t have to keep them in hiding. He could¡¯ve just ordered them to take down anyone who tried to go against them. Even the Lab of Gods wouldn¡¯t be spared. They had progressed a lot. Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Though his disciples and subordinates had be fighters, Levi wasn¡¯t rejoiced at all. That was because his final hope had been snuffed out. None of his disciples had continued using the technique book. Their bodies were full of mixed elements and energies. Clearly, they had practiced different skills and techniques over the years. They also took various medications and even modified their DNA with thetest technology avable. They ended up using all means avable to improve their strength. As they seeded in turning stronger, everyone else revered them like gods. If one got a choice to be ten times or ten thousand times stronger in three years¡¯ time, what would one¡¯s choice be? Unquestionably thetter, of course. They had achieved what they wanted. Levi swept his nce over his disciples who were all fighters, but none of them stuck to using his technique book. He shook his head in resignation. Nheless, it was hardly their fault, as he did the same thing in the past. Though he didn¡¯t give up on the technique book, he didn¡¯t pay much attention to it and ced his hope on the Forbidden Technique. His trump card was the Forbidden Technique, so he naturally neglected the basic techniques and ended up stuck at the same level for some time. Most importantly, his mentor reminded him not to use the Forbidden Technique unless it was thest resort or risk facing more troubles ahead. It wasn¡¯t until muchter that Levi realized that this was a test set by his mentor. The Forbidden Technique was powerful enough for Levi to be invincible three years ago, but it also ended up being a huge hurdle as he became dependent on it. It was a test meant for him! Luckily, Levi was trapped in the Prison of Darknesster on before everything dawned on him. Some things might seem to be beneficial but would end up being one¡¯s biggest obstacle. Hence, Levi gave up the Forbidden Technique and focused on delving into the basic techniques to get to where he was today. It was all part and parcel of growing up. However, Levi¡¯s growth was different. After all, they took a shortcut to advance in the fastest way possible. Without the gathering and umting process, it would be a disadvantage for their development in the future. ¡°Master, you¡­¡± Floyd trailed off as he scanned Levi hesitantly. When everyone else was saying that Levi was only an average fighter in this era, he refused to believe it. He was of the opinion that Levi could progress if thetter was fortunate enough. s, that didn¡¯t happen. Levi was still the same person he was three years ago. ¡°Well¡­¡± Taking in his strange reaction, Levi asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°Master, is your strength the same as it was three years ago?¡± Floyd blurted out. Chapter 2227 Chapter 2227 Chapter 2227 Still The Strongest Of The Era His words caused everyone else to grimace before ring at him. They were clearly ming him for being brutally honest. Indeed, they all had the same thought¡ªLevi hadn¡¯t progressed at all during the past three years! That was what they thought, but none of them dared to say that. Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Why did Floyd say that out loud? He¡¯s our master, after all. Though there¡¯s no rule stating that a disciple can¡¯t be stronger than his master, we still need to respect him! The constant reminders would sound like they were insulting Levi. Kirin and the others were incredibly nervous, for they had exined the same thing to Levi earlier. Is Floyd going to repeat the same thing all over again? By now, Floyd realized how blunt he was. After rising through the ranks, there was no need for him to remain in the dark. He was straightforward and ended up blurting his honest thoughts. Everyone present gave Levi anxious stares, for he was still their master! Levi merely smiled. ¡°You think you¡¯re stronger than me, right?¡± ¡°No, Master. That wasn¡¯t what I meant. You¡¯re always the strongest to me!¡± Floyd insisted. ¡°Yes, you¡¯re the strongest man in our heart!¡± everyone else chimed in. Of course, they were lying through their teeth. It was a show of respect for their master. In fact, they assumed Levi was weaker than them. ¡°Master, don¡¯t worry. You can be proud of us. We can take over your mission!¡± Floyd and the rest eximed. Without warning, Levi revealed, ¡°I¡¯ll be honest with you. Three years ago, I was at the top. Now, I¡¯m still at the peak.¡± Their expressions changed the moment they heard his announcement. However, they said nothing as the same thought shed across their minds. Levi¡¯s just too stubborn to admit that he¡¯s weaker than his disciples. He doesn¡¯t want to embarrass himself. The elders hiding in the shadows shook their heads. ¡°I think he is neither stubborn nor too proud. He seriously believes that he¡¯s still the strongest! Perhaps he is still clueless as to how strong and cruel the new era is. He just doesn¡¯t know his ce!¡± As no one uttered a word, Levi smiled wryly and spun around to leave. Before the rest could go after him, Kirin stopped them. ¡°Let him have a moment alone! You went overboard earlier. Sometimes, there¡¯s no need to be too blunt. You must¡¯ve hurt his feelings! Do you think he doesn¡¯t know his ce? That he isn¡¯t as strong as us?¡± Phoenix added angrily, ¡°Yes! It¡¯s hard for him to ept the truth for now. You¡¯d feel the same too if you were in his ce! Besides, he used to be the top fighter back then. Now that he¡¯s weaker than us, it¡¯s normal for him to feel upset. How could you continue to insult him?¡± Floyd suggested, ¡°It was my fault. But we can help him by protecting him and his family. That way we can help to provide him with some time and chance to improve his prowess!¡± ¡°That sounds like a good idea.¡± ¡°Floyd¡¯s suggestion sounds great. No matter what, we have the utmost respect for him. Let¡¯s all think of ways to improve the situation for his sake!¡± ¡°Remember, stop talking nonsense. Look at how he has left because he felt embarrassed!¡± They thought that Levi¡¯s im that he was still at the peak was just a lie to salvage his pride. Chapter 2228 Chapter 2228 Levi Garrison: The Return of the God of War [The Protector] Chapter 2228 None of them had any idea that Levi was telling the truth even after Cyrus called him a divine being. Suddenly, Levi remembered someone¡ªForlevia. He was too engrossed in his disciples andrades. Let¡¯s see if Evie stuck to using the technique book. When he found her, he was delighted to see her practicing the basic techniques that he taught her. Levi nced at her briefly. Though the elders taught her the traditional techniques of Erudia instead of the various skills Floyd and the rest had been training, she didn¡¯t stop practicing the basic techniques he taught her. ¡°Daddy!¡± Forlevia ran toward him happily. ¡°Evie, have you been practicing the technique I taught you back then?¡± Levi inquired breathlessly. After being disappointed for so long, he finally found sce in Forlevia. Forlevia nodded vehemently. ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve been practicing it all the while. I know you won¡¯t lie to me, Daddy. Besides, this technique is the best I¡¯ve ever seen! I¡¯m going to keep practicing it. Also, I discovered something amazing about it¡­¡± Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. She started exining the mysterious but astounding discovery of the technique. The more she revealed, the more stunned Levi was. Evie¡¯s a genius! I can¡¯t believe she discovered that herself. Surely she¡¯s stronger than me. Her lips pouted unhappily, Forleviained, ¡°But my masters told me to give up on the technique with the excuse that my basic skills are sufficient. They imed the technique book is too basic and offered to teach me stronger and better techniques. I can¡¯t believe they said practicing the technique is a waste of time!¡± ¡°So did you practice it in secret?¡± asked Levi. Forlevia shot him a nod. ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve been practicing it in secret. The masters knew what I was doing, though. The technique might seem useless for the time being, but since it doesn¡¯t have any side effects, they closed an eye and allowed me to keep practicing in secret.¡± Back in the shadows, the elders nodded their heads in relief. Yes, they had discovered Forlevia practicing the technique book in secret. As there wasn¡¯t any side effect, they didn¡¯t stop her from practicing it. After all, they adored her greatly. Levi cast a stern gaze in Forlevia¡¯s direction. ¡°Evie, from today onward, forget everything your masters taught you and focus on the technique. The effects aren¡¯t immediate, but you¡¯ll soon find out if you focus on mastering the basic techniques.¡± Forlevia hesitated briefly. ¡°Well¡­¡± Though she trusted Levi, it sounded wrong to forget everything her masters taught her. They¡¯ll get upset at this. She was right, for the elders were already seething in anger. ¡°I trust you, Daddy, but I¡¯ve been practicing the stuff they taught me for a while. If I gave them up, they¡¯ll get upset for sure. Why don¡¯t I practice everything?¡± she suggested. Levi shed a helpless smile. ¡°Evie, I know you respect them, but you need to focus on the technique now.¡± He paused before adding, ¡°I won¡¯t force you, though. Think about it and give me an answer tomorrow. It¡¯s fine if you say no.¡± Levi couldn¡¯t bring himself to force Forlevia to make up her mind on the spot. ¡°All right, Daddy. I¡¯ll think about it!¡± Forlevia gave a nod briefly. The moment Levi stepped out, the elders dashed over to him furiously. ¡°Levi Garrison, what nonsense did you just spout?¡± Chapter 2229 Chapter 2229 Chapter 2229 Not His Match ¡°How dare you ask Evie to forget everything we taught her and focus on the basic techniques instead? Have you gone nuts?¡± Celia hissed. Levi merely nodded, nonchnt. ¡°Yes, it is time for Evie to forget the techniques you taught her, for she has discovered the secret of my technique. This is her future! She might be a great fighter with your techniques, but with mine, she¡¯ll be the strongest fighter ever!¡± The elders burst outughing and looked at Levi as though he was a fool. She¡¯ll be the strongest fighter with his technique? Was that a joke? The elders knew about her training the technique and even studied it extensively. It was, in fact, the most perfect basic technique one could train. When Forlevia first arrived, they checked her thoroughly and praised Levi for making sure she had the necessary basic skills. Her talent wasn¡¯t wasted, and she didn¡¯t take any detours. However, that technique was only useful for the basics. Forlevia needed to train better skills in order to progress. The basics were just the beginning, and they were now useless to a genius like her. ¡°I heard he has been locked up for three years. Has he lost his mind? Does he think he¡¯s still comparable to the fighters now?¡± ¡°How dare you ask Evie to forget the techniques we taught her?¡± They were upset at Levi¡¯s request. ¡°Levi, you¡¯re nothing in this era! You¡¯re only a moderate fighter now, and even yourrades are more powerful than you. You need to ept the truth though it¡¯s harsh! The technique you think very highly of is obsolete in this era! It¡¯s practically worthless!¡± ¡°Yes, it¡¯s very basic. Three years ago, there are tons of simr techniques, let alone now!¡± ¡°Manypanies can now modify our bodies to give us the best physique,plete with the basics. Levi, even though you¡¯re a top fighter three years ago, you¡¯re not our match now.¡± ¡°In the new era, you¡¯re nothing but a weakling when we¡¯re still at the top. Are you still going to insist on asking Evie to give up on our techniques? Instead of helping her, you¡¯re ruining her future! I don¡¯t want to hear you say that again!¡± The elders got mad and reprimanded Levi. Right then, Cyrus appeared and told the elders, ¡°You might be strong, but you¡¯re not Mr. Garrison¡¯s match!¡± Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. ¡°Oh, another nut job. They must¡¯ve gone crazy after being locked up for three years!¡± ¡°We don¡¯t have to do anything. They will soon realize how powerless they are!¡± The elders huffed. They were talking about the fighters who were gathering at North Hampton. Most of them were Levi¡¯s enemies, so they¡¯d definitely want to beat him. There was no need for them to take action. ¡°Don¡¯t ever force Evie again,¡± they warned before disappearing from sight. Levi thought about it. I won¡¯t force Evie. She gets to pick what she wants. No matter what she chooses, I won¡¯t me her. Thus, that was thest Forlevia heard from him. ¡°Look, our warning worked. He must be too scared to bring it up before Evie now!¡± They thought he was too afraid to mention it anymore. Chapter 2230 Chapter 2230 Levi Garrison: The Return of the God of War [The Protector] Chapter 2230 This was a father¡¯s love for a daughter. This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. Levi would support her no matter what she chose. ¡°Dad, can you not force me into this? I need to think about it,¡± Forlevia said. ¡°No problem. I¡¯ll back you up no matter what you choose!¡± Levi patted Forlevia¡¯s head. In the shadows, the elders were all delighted after hearing that. ¡°Evie¡¯s such a good kid. Even though she made up her mind, she told her father she would think about it so it doesn¡¯t hurt her father¡¯s pride.¡± ¡°Yes. This kid is trying to be fair! She doesn¡¯t want Levi to feel sad! She¡¯s definitely a great kid, but she had to have a father like Levi of all things!¡± The elders sighed. To them, Forlevia would definitely prioritize their techniques. After all, what they taught was timeless. It would be the strongest regardless of the changing eras. After that, more of Levi¡¯s friends showed up. Three years had passed, and they no longer looked like how they once were. They had all be powerful fighters. But that was not all. Other than them, more people started appearing. They were all there to find fault with Levi and Zoey. The whole world was asking for Zoey¡¯s execution, and things were only getting worse. All the crimes shemitted throughout those three years were getting exposed, one after another. There were video footage, photos, and written details, all vividly depicting the entire collection of every murder she hadmitted. There were even people who listed out all her victims. And the number was horrifying. The situation was getting out of hand. Zoey had infuriated the whole world and became a public enemy. At that moment, everyone wanted to get their hands on her. They badly wanted to enjoy the pleasure of skinning her alive and drinking her blood. The wrath of the world was not something easy to suppress nor calm. Countless people were asking for Zoey¡¯s death as the situation grew direr by the minute. Their rage could not be subdued unless Zoey died. Seeing how things had developed, Levi knitted his brow as his expression darkened. He knew that Dark Emperor was the one fanning the fire behind the scenes. It was all part of Dark Emperor¡¯s n on every man Zoey killed and all the things she did. That said, murder was still murder. Zoey undeniably had blood on her hands, and something had to be done. ¡°You see? This is what your master¡¯s been plotting. Your execution!¡± Levi pointed out to Zoey. ¡°That¡¯s impossible!¡± Zoey shook her head. ¡°Besides, I did all that for you! I killed all those people because I wanted to avenge you! How can you mock me like that? Don¡¯t nder my master!¡± Levi sighed after hearing that. In one night, hundreds of thousands of fighters gathered in North Hampton. And the number was still growing. It was estimated that the number would most likely double by the end. Everyone hade together and formed the Demon yer Alliance to hunt down the demon named Zoey Lopez. ¡­ Meanwhile, Levi stayed with Kirin and the lot. ¡°Boss, it will be difficult for us to protect you and Zoey! But I think we¡¯ll be able to open up a path for you two to escape. After that, you can leave Erudia and find somewhere safe to hide!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, Boss. We¡¯ll put our lives on the line to ensure that you escape unscathed! Please trust us!¡± Everyone was taking a stance while Cyrus merely looked at them disdainfully. Do you people actually think he needs your protection? ¡°Oh right!¡± Levi eximed all of a sudden. ¡°Garrison Industry has been doing really well! But I heard the owner has changed. It¡¯s now owned by The Cardinal Hall General. Is that true?¡± ¡°About that¡­¡± Everyone¡¯s expression changed when they heard that question. ¡°I think it¡¯s better if I exined,¡± Robed yer said. ¡°The Cardinal Hall General bing the new owner was actually the best solution then. The results he produced after taking over are proof. Garrison Industry has be an elite force, and we all became elite fighters!¡± Every nodded in agreement. They all had faith in Edmund. Chapter 2231 Chapter 2231 Chapter 2231 The Recement Regardless, the results spoke for itself. Ever since Edmund took over Garrison Industry, it rose rapidly in the ranks. Garrison Industry would not be in its current position if it were not for Edmund. If it were anyone else, Garrison Industry would not be able to achieve the strengthparable to what it currently had. It was only able to be one of the top factions and stand toe to toe with Maya Industries because Edmund was strong. He managed everything with an iron fist and had the background and status to back him up. No one else would produce the same effect. Hence, everyone in Garrison Industry respected Edmund wholeheartedly. Even wayward people like Kirin, who was initially reluctant, were convinced by Edmund. That man is clearly a different breed. He also yed a vital role in helping Kirin and the others grow into who they were. Edmund would always provide them with the best technique and supplements, disregarding the conflict in the past. By then, everyone in Garrison Industry was convinced that Edmund was the new boss of the ce, and Levi was just the founder. There was a vast distinction between the two. ¡°Yes, those are the facts, Boss. Garrison Industry is where it is today because of The Cardinal Hall General!¡± Everyone agreed unanimously. Levi snickered. ¡°So, Garrison Industry belongs to The Cardinal Hall General now?¡± As soon as he said that, the atmosphere immediately turned cold, and everyone went silent. N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. No one dared to say another word, not even Robed yer. A long silence ensued. That said, Levi already had an answer. The silence was the answer. ¡°It¡¯s alright guys. Don¡¯t take it too seriously! I was just asking!¡± Levi smiled. ¡°But tell me, are you guys really okay with The Cardinal Hall General being in charge of Garrison Industry? Be honest! I don¡¯t want silence!¡± ¡°About that¡­¡± Everyone looked at each other after hearing Levi¡¯s question. ¡°Sir, I have epted him wholeheartedly!¡± Robed yer was the first to step forward. And that caused a domino effect as Kirin and the others stepped out, one after another. ¡°Me too!¡± ¡°Same here!¡± Wynona also stepped forward and said, ¡°Well, you can put it this way. In the past, Erudia had you. Now, Erudia has The Cardinal Hall General!¡± Everyone had epted Edmund. ¡°Alright! That¡¯s all I needed to hear! I was just worried that you guys might be working for him begrudgingly!¡± Levi smiled. He was actually happy to see that Garrison Industry was prospering. Edmund being in charge was not a problem. After all, they were all Erudia¡¯s forces. He figured the stronger they are, the better for Erudia. He was not bothered by it. Instead, he would actually celebrate the achievement. Nevertheless, the core meaning of his questions got distorted when they reached everyone¡¯s ears. Everyone thought that Levi was upset because he lost ownership of Garrison Industry and felt helpless. After all, it was impossible to snatch that back from Edmund. ¡°Sir, who¡¯s in charge doesn¡¯t matter as long as Garrison Industry prospers, right? On the grander scheme of things, you can say that Erudia is actually the real owner of Garrison Industry!¡± Robed yer took the initiative tofort Levi. ¡°That¡¯s right, Boss. You¡¯ve worked hard. Now it¡¯s time for you to take a rest!¡± The others chimed in. ¡°I heard someone wants to take Garrison Industry back. Is that right?¡± At that exact moment, a voice was heard. And Edmund suddenly appeared before them the very next second. Behind him were the four divine generals. ¡°Sir, it¡¯s not what you think! Boss was just curious!¡± Kirin and the lot immediately exined. They were afraid that Levi and Edmund would get into a fight as it was not the first time it had happened. ¡°Is it? It didn¡¯t feel that way, though. I was sure that someone wanted to take it back.¡± Chapter 2232 Chapter 2232 Chapter 2232 All At Once Edmund walked in front of Levi and stared into his eyes. ¡°What say you, Levi Garrison?¡± Anyone could tell that Edmund was intentionally taunting him. With that, the atmosphere grew heavy as though a fight would break out in any second. ¡°As long as it¡¯s for the betterment of Erudia, I honestly don¡¯t care who owns Garrison Industry! They could even be dogs or cats for all that matters!¡± Levi said calmly under the heat of Edmund¡¯s burning gaze. Boom! What Levi said immediately caused an uproar. ¡°What are you trying to say here? Who¡¯re you calling dogs and cats?¡± Edmund¡¯s subordinates were not having it and pointed their fingers at Levi. All those elites were staring at him, seething with murderous intent. At the same time, Kirin and the others sighed. Here we go again. They knew Levi¡¯s personality all too well. He was a typical sore loser, the kind that answered to no one and was the hardest to handle. That said, Edmund was no slouch either. So, things were bound to go wrong if the two alpha males collided since neither of them was going to back down. However, the difference in their levels was far too massive. Levi might be able to put up a fight if it was three years ago, but at present, he would undoubtedly be at a disadvantage if they butted heads. Nevertheless, Levi smiled. ¡°Why are you being so sensitive? I wasn¡¯t talking about you!¡± ¡°Is that what¡¯s left of Levi Garrison? Back then, you¡¯d not only talk the talk but walk the walk. Now you¡¯re just a slick talker!¡± Edmund smirked. ¡°Hahaha! That¡¯s right! The only thing you can do is talk now. You¡¯re some!¡± ¡°You really wanted to be ¡®the savior¡¯ back then, didn¡¯t you, Levi? You¡¯d always be the first guy to reach the front line and snatch all the glory before you handed them over to The Cardinal Hall!¡± ¡°You¡¯re nothing but a hypocrite! Do you think The Cardinal Hall would ever need pity from someone like you?¡± The people from The Cardinal Hall were all voicing their opinion. ¡°Why don¡¯t you go be a hero now, Levi? We¡¯ll let you do all of it. I promise you no one¡¯s going to interfere!¡± This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. ¡°Hahaha! I doubt he¡¯ll be able to aplish anything right now. With how weak he is at the moment, he might just get killed once he steps foot outside of Erudia!¡± ¡°That¡¯s true! There¡¯s no way he can be a hero with his current strength!¡± The divine generals were openly discussing Levi, but none of Levi¡¯s friends nor disciples said anything to retaliate. Those were the facts, after all. Currently, with Levi¡¯s mediocre power andbat skills, leaving Erudia meant certain death. So, he absolutely needed escorts for protection. Edmund smirked. ¡°I doubt anyone¡¯s going to ept it even if I stepped down and handed Garrison Industry back to you, Levi!¡± Edmund took a nce at Kirin and the others. ¡°I don¡¯t think they¡¯re going to ept it either. That¡¯s a vital role right now as it directly affects Erudia¡¯s future. I¡¯m sure they¡¯d want someone capable at the helm.¡± This time, Robed yer and the others were silent. That was the truth. Even if Kirin and the lot allowed it, the hundreds of thousands of people in Garrison Industry would definitely reject that notion. ¡°I¡¯m not interested in that! You can have it! I can rx now after knowing that you¡¯re the one looking after everything!¡± Levi said. ¡°Hahaha¡­ Did you guys hear that? Levi¡¯s trying to give himself a way out! What a joke!¡± ¡°How can the once elite fighter, Erudia¡¯s God of War, the Crown King, turn into such a lowly being?¡± Everyone assumed that Levi was backing down because he was scared. So, DG Gemini of the divine generals red at Levi. ¡°Do you remember our fight at Cardinal Hall three years ago? I¡¯d like to continue that fight, but I don¡¯t really want the others to think that I¡¯m bullying you!¡± Levi¡¯s lips curled. ¡°Cut the crap ande at me then! All of you!¡± As soon as he dropped that bombshell, DG Gemini was infuriated. ¡°You asked for it, Levi. Show me what you have!¡± Chapter 2233 Chapter 2233 Chapter 2233 Anyone Will Win DG Gemini had wanted to teach Levi a lesson since three years ago. There was no way he would give up on an opportunity like that. It was obvious that he just wanted to push Levi around. Especially after seeing that Levi was still so arrogant. Hence, no one intervened. As for Kirin and the others, they wanted to help Levi out, but Edmund stopped them by just giving them a look. Right then, Cyrusughed. ¡°What an idi*t! You¡¯re far too weak to be fighting him alone! You should all join in! Including you, The Cardinal Hall General!¡± he eximed mockingly while looking at DG Gemini. ¡°Just let him end it in one blow and save some time!¡± Cyrus wanted nothing more than for Levi and The Cardinal Hall to get into a fight, so he fanned the fire. He knew about Levi¡¯s strength better than anyone else after all. The Cardinal Hall would undoubtedly be crushed if the two fought. At that moment, Cyrus wanted Levi to help him exact his revenge on The Cardinal Hall and embarrass them. Actually, no one needed to die. He just wanted The Cardinal Hall to feel humiliated. And true enough, what Cyrus said triggered the men from The Cardinal Hall. ¡°You two arrogant fools! I¡¯ll destroy both of you!¡± Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. DG Gemini could not stand it any longer and got ready to attack. ¡°Wait!¡± All of a sudden, a booming voice echoed throughout the space. The pressure that came from that voice instantly doused DG Gemini¡¯s rage and shattered the aura he exuded. After that, a whole crowd of people appeared. It was the Garrison n. At the front was Donald Garrison, with Kenny and Tyrone Garrison by his side. It was rather intimidating, to say the least. The entrance was a clear message¡­ it was a clear cut provocation. After all, they were the leader of the ten major factions! They certainly had the right to demand attention! ¡°Mr. Gemini, now¡¯s not the time. A lot of people from all around the world are looking to fight him right now. We can¡¯t have you blowing his head off with one punch. They¡¯ll feel left out! Everyone should get the chance to have a go at him!¡± Donald said with a smirk on his face. DG Gemini and the men from The Cardinal Hall all grinned after hearing that. ¡°Hahaha. That¡¯s true! There are too many people out there who are looking to kill him! I definitely can¡¯t just kill him in one blow!¡± Even Edmund gave Donald a look of approval. ¡°I see we¡¯ve found something we can agree on, even though we¡¯ve constantly been at odds!¡± Edmund responded. They knew about the Garrison n¡¯s bounty. Levi was evidently going to be in a lot of trouble, and The Cardinal Hall was not going to intervene. Right then, Levi and Tyrone¡¯s gaze met. ¡°You actually came out? Have I not shown you enough mercy?¡± Levi said in a stern tone. ¡°Why can¡¯t I?¡± Tyroneughed. ¡°The times have changed! To be honest, I wouldn¡¯t have dared if this was three years ago when you¡¯re still the world¡¯s strongest fighter. But things are different now! I have the Garrison ns elders backing me up! Besides, I¡¯m stronger than you now! I can kill you on my own even without the help of the n!¡± He was confident in his current strength. He even craved for a one-on-one with Levi, just so he could defeat and humiliate him. He needed an outlet to vent out all his pent-up frustration. In light of what he said, the others kept quiet. Some even affirmed. Tyrone was a highly talented fighter, but he was also an absolute maniac. The type would put his life on the line just so he could improve. Currently, he was strong enough to get his name onto the Divine Leaderboard. And it would be on there once the new Divine Leaderboard was announced. He could even be considered one of the strongest people in the world. Which meant he was surely stronger than Levi. That was an undeniable fact. ¡°Pfft! And here we have another person who thinks he¡¯s all that!¡± Cyrus could not hold in hisughter All those people who appeared looked like clowns to him. How can they be so confident? Do they think anyone can win against Levi? That¡¯d be the joke of the century! Why didn¡¯t you people say anything at the icy ins when the Skyward Sword appeared? Chapter 2234 Chapter 2234 Chapter 2234 Twisting Facts That was Levi too! Aren¡¯t you all stronger than him? Why did tens of thousands of people get blown away with a mere wave of his hand? At present, no one was paying Cyrus any heed. Meanwhile, Levi smiled. ¡°I¡¯ll give you another chance. Go back obediently and stay there! Don¡¯t make me send you back myself!¡± ¡°Watch your mouth, you insolent brat!¡± Kenny and the other family members all red at Levi. ¡°It¡¯s been three years! Do you still think we would let you have your way with us? We¡¯re the Garrison n! The head of the ten factions! You have no control over us!¡± ¡°On the other hand, your days are numbered! You¡¯ve vited the house rules of the ancient Garrison n! Your death is inevitable!¡± ¡­ The whole Garrison n hated Levi with a passion as all of them gave him a death stare. It was like they were trying to murder him with their gaze. Tyroneughed. ¡°Do you have what it takes to ground me forever, Levi? Hahaha¡­¡± Then, he turned towards Donald and said, ¡°Sir, this is the Garrison n¡¯s greatest sinner, Levi Garrison!¡± Donald smiled as his gazended on Levi. ¡°So, you¡¯re Levi! Even though you had been missing for three years, your legend remained. I often heard stories about you from people around me. About howPublished by N?v''elD/rama.Org. you killed your own brother, how you incarcerated your father for a lifetime, and how you made the family living in hell! You¡¯ve brought only disgrace and insult to the entire family and humanity!¡± Donald paused. ¡°ording to the n rules, you are hereby sentenced to death by a thousand cuts! Only then can your sins be redeemed!¡± Donald dered as his expression instantly darkened. ¡°Hahaha¡­¡± Levi suddenly burst intoughter. ¡°Did they talk about how they tortured my mother and me then?¡± Levi questioned. Tyrone, Kenny, and the others all darkened their expressions when they heard that. Everyone else also had strange looks on their faces as they all knew of what happened. Compared to how the Garrison family treated Levi and his mother, Levi¡¯s punishment on them was actually far too lenient. So, the Garrison n had no one but themselves to me for what happened. ¡°Yes, I know.¡± Surprisingly, Donald nodded his head. But what ended up happening? Did you die? No! Did your mother die? No! No one even lost a limb! To put it simply, the family never gave you two any actual damage! But what did you do? You killed Damien, grounded your father, and threw the family into hell!¡± Donald paused to take a deep breath. ¡°That¡¯s the truth, Levi! Moreover, the n treated you two that way to train you! To give you the harshest environment so that you can grow! Look at you now!¡± ¡°Pffft!¡± Levi was barely able to hold in hisugh. This man really knows how to twist the facts like how Ben did. How could you turn child abuse into family training just like that? Have you no shame? ¡°You don¡¯t understand how much effort the elders have put in, Levi. But you bit the hands that fed you! You¡¯re not going anywhere today! I won¡¯t let you off and even the whole Garrison n won¡¯t let you off!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right! Punish Levi!¡± ¡°Punish him!¡± The men from Garrison n shouted. Then, Donald waved his hand and gestured for everyone to quiet down. ¡°ording to the rules of the n, I should execute Levi on the spot! However, the execution of the demon, Zoey Lopez,es first! We¡¯ll deal with family affairs after that is done!¡± Donald dered pretentiously. ¡°How marvelous of you to see the bigger picture, Mr. Garrison!¡± ¡°Impressive!¡± ¡­ ¡°Come out, Zoey Lopez! Come out!¡± Everyone started shouting as more and more factions appeared,pletely surrounding Levi¡¯s manor. Hundreds of thousands of people gathered there, and there was hardly any space left. Chapter 2235 Chapter 2235 Chapter 2235 As Strong As The Masters At that moment, the world¡¯s anger in Zoey reached an all-time high, and the whole of North Hampton echoed the voices that were asking for her execution. Back then, killing her was just an afterthought when the Skyward Sword appeared. But this time, Zoey was the main target. Even Levi frowned when he saw that. He probably did not expect the situation to develop to that extend. Things are getting out of hand, but I can¡¯t just watch Zoey get killed like this! Not a chance! ¡°Kill everyone in her family! Including her child!¡± ¡°It¡¯s only fair! Blood for blood! Zoey Lopez killed so many people! Everyone rted to her should pay the price as well!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right! Kill them all!¡± The noise grew louder as the crowd grew bigger. ¡°See?¡± Donald shrugged. ¡°We don¡¯t even have to do a thing! I reckon they¡¯d drown just from everyone¡¯s spit!¡± Meanwhile, Cyrus took a peek at all the people and sneered, ¡°You people are out of your minds if you think you can kill Ms. Zoey with Levi around!¡± ¡°Hahaha! Let¡¯s wait and see, shall we?¡± ¡°Dad! Come with me!¡± Forlevia suddenly appeared and pulled Levi to a corner. ¡°What happened, Evie?¡± Levi asked. ¡°I don¡¯t think I¡¯ll get the chance to tell you when things get messyter, but I¡¯ve made a decision!¡± Forlevia told him. Hearing what she said, the elders, who were still hidden, held their breaths. That said, they were still confident that Forlevia was going to choose them. ¡°Let¡¯s hear it then!¡± Levi looked at his daughter endearingly and said. ¡°Daddy, I¡¯ve decided to give up on what you¡¯ve taught me!¡± As soon as Forlevia said that, the elders cheered happily. However, their excitement was short-lived. ¡°But I¡¯m also not going to use what the masters have taught me!¡± The elders were dumbfounded when they heard that. ¡°Huh?¡± What¡¯s this? Is this how she make it fair and square? Levi, on the other hand, seemed to have realized something and said to her with a smile, ¡°So, you¡¯ve decided to walk your own path? To create something of your own?¡± This is from N?velDrama.Org. Forlevia nodded determinedly in response. ¡°Yes, I want to forget everything and walk my own path! I¡¯m going to create my own techniques! I already have an inkling of what to do now.¡± ¡°Sure, I said I¡¯d back you up no matter what you do, and I mean it!¡± Levi ruffled Evie¡¯s head. With time and experience, he was confident that Forlevia could do it since she was amazingly talented and had built up a good foundation. The elders thought so too. ¡°Yes! Evie should create her own path! Our teachings are only limiting her endless potential! Forging an unknown path suits her!¡± ¡°This girl is so smart! She found a suitable direction for herself without hurting her father nor her masters¡¯ pride!¡± The elders were all pleased with Forlevia¡¯s decision. ¡°Evie, your masters are right over there! You should go see them!¡± Levi told Forlevia out of the blue. ¡°Huh?¡± Forlevia was astonished. How did Daddy notice them? Even I couldn¡¯t do that! Back in the shadows, the elders were all dumbfounded. ¡°Looks like Levi understands that he and Zoey are not getting out of this alive. So he deliberately exposed our position in hopes that we take Evie to safety and not let her see her parent¡¯s death!¡± That was what the elders figured, but they were only partially right. Levi merely did not want her to get involved in the chaos. And since Levi already said it out loud, the elders had no more reason to stay in the shadows. So, they came out. ¡°Master¡­¡± Forlevia ran over to them immediately. ¡°So you guys were by my side all this time!¡± Then, she became curious. ¡°Oh, by the way, how did Daddy notice you? Is he actually as strong as all of you?¡± With that thought in mind, Forlevia got a little excited. Chapter 2236 Chapter 2236 Chapter 2236 I Have Only One Rival How great would it be if Daddy was as strong as my masters? He wouldn¡¯t be having a hard time with his enemies nor getughed at by the others. However, the eldersughed when they heard that question. ¡°Sorry, my dear. But your father¡¯s strength and ours are iparable. He wasn¡¯t the one that spotted us! We were the ones who approached him!¡± Celia exined. She told Forlevia about how they appeared when Levi asked her to give up on the techniques the elders taught Forlevia. ¡°Oh, I see!¡± Forlevia¡¯s expression quickly dulled after hearing that as her hopes were dashed. She thought that her father was actually as strong as the elders. ¡°Let¡¯s leave, Evie!¡± The elders looked at each other and decided to help Levi by taking Forlevia to safety. ¡°Huh? But I want to stay with Mommy and Daddy. They are in danger right now, and I want to protect them!¡± Forlevia looked determined. ¡°No! You have to leave! You can¡¯t join in!¡± the elders said without a moment¡¯s hesitation and took her away by force. At present, hundreds of thousands of fighters were gathered at North Hampton, and the number was still growing. Levi¡¯s mansion became the center of attention, surrounded by a dense crowd of people with little to no space. All of Levi¡¯s old friends slowly arrived, one after another. Erudia¡¯s strongest factions were the first to arrive, and Levi saw quite a few familiar faces. Like Minka, Asura, Zar and et cetera. All of them, were overlords in their field. Asura had a conflicted look on his face when he saw Levi, but he stood tall and walked with his head held high. He had been living in Levi¡¯s shadow ever since he lost to Levi back then. But now, he was a new man. Thus, he could finally keep his chin up when facing Levi. And that made him feel great. He worked hard all those years just for that one moment, just so he could prove that he was stronger than Levi. Now that Asura saw Levi, he could tell that Levi¡¯s strength had stagnated, whereas his had skyrocketed. Fighting was no longer necessary. This feels awesome! I¡¯ve finally proven myself! Asura¡¯s breathing started racing as his eyes lit up. Levi took a nce at him and smiled. ¡°Not bad!¡± Compared to Floyd and Kirin, Levi actually admired Asura because the power he had within him was pure. Even though Asura also trained using a shortcut, he could still fine-tune himself in the future. At that moment, Asura looked at Levi with a conflicted expression. ¡°I could¡¯ve waited for you at the top, but it looks like you¡¯re not going to make it out today. However, I hope you do!¡± He actually wished Levi could survive and try his best to catch up to him. Meanwhile, Minka and the others engaged Levi in some simple conversation. Every one of them was secretly thrilled that they could finally stand up against Levi. There were a lot of people that Levi defeated in the opposing faction, and they were all there to see how Levi was faring. ¡°Hahaha! I heard the God of War was incarcerated for three whole years! And that he had not improved since then!¡± ¡°What happened, Levi? The whole world has been moving forward. Why did you stop moving?¡± ¡°Anyone can beat you right now!¡± ¡°There arebat simtions now. And oh boy, we¡¯ve all fought with you in that simtion. You lost horribly!¡± All those old rivals and enemies were thrilled to see Levi in his current situation. ¡°Honestly, you can no longer be a match for us, Levi. You¡¯re too weak! The fight¡¯s not going to be exciting if we picked you as an opponent!¡± Everyone mocked Levi whenever possible as they vented out the frustration they felt after losing to Levi back then. ¡°Ha! That¡¯s life! Everyone was afraid of you when you were at the top. But now that you¡¯re not, all they want to do is get a jab in!¡± Someone spoke the facts. Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. That said, Levi was rtively calm in front of the enormous crowd in front of him as he said, ¡°I¡¯ve only ever had one rival this whole time, that¡¯s the Lab of Gods. You guys can¡¯t cut it!¡± Chapter 2237 Chapter 2237 Chapter 2237 A Huge Conspiracy ¡°And I mean all of you! No one specific!¡± Levi added. ¡°To me, everyone here is trash!¡± The crowd immediately went crazy when he dropped that bombshell. This is absurd! How preposterous! How can he still be so arrogant at a time like this? Did he just call hundreds of thousands of people trash? So, the king of old had decided to keep his dignity intact and go down with his head held high. Truth be told, the people were not mad about what Levi said. They all saw it as his meaningless attempt to scare them. What could he do besides acting tough? To them, talking back was Levi¡¯s only way to threaten them. They knew he was incapable of fighting them. There¡¯s no way Levi Garrison would get on his knees, right? He¡¯s too prideful for that! He would rather die than lower himself like that! Seeing how Levi was acting, a lot of people there felt pity for him, especially the people on his side. Almost all of them had tears in their eyes as they were all heartbroken to see Levi like that. If it was three years ago, Levi would have already started fighting if he were insulted like that. But he was far too weak to do so at the moment. They figured that Levi was powerless in that situation. So, acting tough was his only defense. Nheless, Levi himself was unconcerned. To him, the Lab of Gods was the only threat out there. Neither Dark Emperor nor the elders of Cardinal hall meant anything to him. Theb¡¯s mysterious disappearance was very suspicious. Levi was worried that the world might be sent into disarray when they reappeared, as they were the only ones who could match him. ¡°Hahaha¡­ Why are you still talking about Lab of Gods? It¡¯s gone!¡± ¡°You might not know this since you were locked up for three years, Levi, but Lab of Gods has already been destroyed! The whole thing was wiped out!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right! Your wife was involved as well! It was Dark Emperor who led the charge!¡± Everyoneughed after hearing Levi mention the Lab of Gods. Dark Emperor had already crushed them! And Maya Industries affirmed it! They were even involved in the expedition! Why is he bringing that up right now? ¡°Three years ago, it was an undeniable fact that it was the era of Levi and the Lab of Gods!¡± Edmund smiled and said. ¡°But that era has ended! You can¡¯t cut it anymore! And Lab of Gods is gone! TheyPublished by N?v''elD/rama.Org. were wiped out with ease!¡± Levi smiled. ¡°Actually, you¡¯ve all been lied to. Dark Emperor set that whole thing up! Wiped them out with his capabilities? That¡¯s just impossible! Lab of Gods is still out there. They¡¯re just hiding in the dark, for now, cooking up another grand scheme. You can even say that they were behind every massive change that urred in the past three years! You people will understand when they reemerge!¡± ¡°Hahaha¡­¡± Everyone broke into augh after hearing Levi¡¯s exnation. ¡°Levi, are you dumb? The whole world knows that the Lab of Gods is gone! But you¡¯re here saying that it¡¯s not? And that they¡¯ve been controlling everything that happened in the dark? Can they even do that?¡± ¡°To put it simply, Levi¡¯s out of touch with the times! He still thinks it¡¯s three years ago where Lab of Gods was behind everything! It seems like we might need to educate him about the current era!¡± Instead of getting angry, everyoneughed out loud. They were looking at Levi like he was an idiot. ¡°I know you guys aren¡¯t going to believe me! But remember, Lab of Gods will return sooner orter. By then, you¡¯ll all understand that you¡¯re nothing but a pawn in their master n!¡± Levi snickered. His suspicion about the rapid increase in the number of fighters for the past three years grew. Levi noticed that all the power elements within everyone¡¯s body are exactly the same after taking a nce. There was obviously something wrong about that, and the Lab of Gods was a prime suspect. Chapter 2238 Chapter 2238 Chapter 2238 Nice To Have You By My Side This is too much of a coincidence. Ancient ruins being discovered, technology advancements skyrocketing, and fighters being mass-produced. There¡¯s definitely something wrong here. The more Levi thought about it, the more certain he was that Lab of Gods was behind everything. That said, in his current situation, no one was going to believe him no matter what he said. ¡°I say, it¡¯s time we show Levi and Fiery Demon the cruel reality of this new era!¡± ¡°Yeah! They¡¯ll only understand how weak they truly are after we beat them up!¡± Everyone was eager to get some action. Right then, several powerful waves appeared and stood before Levi. ¡°You¡¯ll need to go through us if you¡¯re even thinking of touching them!¡± they shouted. It turned out to be the Seven Fiends that once served Levi and Cyrus. Sword Fiend, Venom Fiend, and the lot. They had all be elite fighters as well, and their growth looked even more apparent than most of the people there. It was because they were already training with highly unorthodox methods at the beginning, which meant that the way they trained was already an extreme shortcut. The current era was very suitable for them. Nevertheless, Levi was d that he had them by his side when the whole world was against him. After all, having the whole world against them meant only one thing. Doom! As soon as they chose to stand by him, death was all but certain. It feels great to have friends like them. Levi¡¯s lips curled. Kirin and Azure Dragon were on Levi¡¯s side as well, but they needed to make way for Levi and Zoey to escape secretly. So, they could not expose their stance. ¡°Don¡¯t worry! These people would have to go through us before they can eveny a finger on you!¡± Sword Fiend¡¯s sword aura was in full force and swept through the entire field. ¡°Look at that! No wonder they say birds of a feather flock together! We have a demon wife. And now these devilish goons¡­¡± ¡°Nevertheless, killing them would be too easy a task. Everyone, let us divert our attention back to Zoey and her family!¡± Donald suggested. Edmund nodded in response. ¡°That¡¯s right! Let¡¯s settle things with Zoey Lopez! I represent The Cardinal Hall when I say this. Zoey Lopez and The Cardinal Hall are not in association! She and the child are separate individuals!¡± ¡°Great! If The Cardinal Hall doesn¡¯t intervene, then we have nothing to worry about! Let¡¯s kill that woman!¡± Everyone rallied together after hearing what Donald and Edmund said. All hundreds of thousands of them roared, asking for Zoey¡¯s execution. The horrific cry shook the very earth they stood on like thunder. ¡°Everyone, please think this through!¡± Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. A voice suddenly cut through the roar as the Lopez and ck families arrived. Even pure energy beings like Henry were amongst them. ¡°Everyone, please hear me out. What Zoey did has nothing to do with the Lopez and ck families! She disappeared three years ago and never came back since then!¡± ¡°We don¡¯t know what she has be! We really have no idea! We sympathize with the victims and their families!¡± They were there to cut ties with Zoey. ¡°I can vouch for that! Indeed, the families had nothing to do with what Zoey did!¡± Edmund said. For Forlevia¡¯s sake, he did not want to wipe out the families. ¡°Alright,¡± Donald said but suddenly, he stared at Henry and the others. ¡°We¡¯ll assume you have nothing to do with Zoey. So, how do you think we should punish her?¡± The Lopez and ck families were caught off guard by what Donald just said. How do we handle this? Zoey¡¯s still family, after all. Are we just going to execute her? ¡°Didn¡¯t you want to cut ties with her? Now¡¯s your chance to prove your innocence!¡± Donald seemed like he wanted to see family members going at each other, so he deliberately made things difficult for the two families. ¡°Kill her!¡± Someone from the two families shouted. Chapter 2239 Chapter 2239 Chapter 2239 I Choose My Wife ¡°Yes, kill her!¡± ¡°Zoey¡¯s a demon, a killing machine that belittles humanity! She should die!¡± Soon, more followed suit. Excluding some of the elderly, Henry and the likes were all asking for Zoey¡¯s death. They were afraid. Now that they became pure energy beings, they had superpowers, but it also felt like their bodies were extremely weak. That was why they feared death more. They were too fragile. Survivales first at a time like this! To hell with Zoey! ¡°How could we do that to her? She¡¯s our granddaughter!¡± Naturally, Cora could not ept it. ¡°Mom, Dad, the whole families¡¯ going to be in danger if you don¡¯t allow it!¡± Henry and the others were trying their best to persuade them. Donald smirked seeing what was going on in front of him. ¡°At the moment, Zoey hasn¡¯te out yet. Why don¡¯t you guys make here out!¡± Donald eximed. Hearing that, Henry and Shaun immediately rushed to the front and shouted, ¡°Zoey! Come out and ept your punishment! This is all because of what you did!¡± ¡°Do you want to drag all of us down with you, you selfish b*tch?¡± After that, under everyone¡¯s pressure, Zoey slowly walked outside. As soon as her enemies saw her, their eyes sparked into burning rage. ¡°Kill her!¡± Everyone had gone crazy. The whole world¡¯s hatred for Zoey had seeped into their very bones from all the instigation. Now, each and every one of them wanted nothing more than to skin her alive. It looked like they all lost their minds once Zoey appeared. That was the wrath of the world, baring its fangs down on Zoey¡¯s throat. It was a clear indication of how sessful Dark Emperor¡¯s n was. At present, Dark Emperor and Sacred Organization were monitoring the development of the whole situation. We need something big if we want to test Levi¡¯s current strength. And there¡¯s only one way to do that. By forcing him into the most dangerous situation possible. Him against the whole world. As soon as Zoey came out, everyone understood how terrifying an angry world looked like. Even Zoey was scared when faced with hundreds of thousands of people condemning her.Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. But seeing that Levi was there, her gaze instantly burned up with rage. ¡°You want to kill me? Come at me! Show me what you have!¡± she roared as she red at the crowd. ¡°Everyone, do you see this? That¡¯s the She-Devil! Look at that murderous intent!¡± Donald sneered. ¡°Kill her! Kill her!¡± the crowd screamed after getting stirred up. Kirin and the others, who had a n to follow, were sweating buckets at the moment. They clenched their fists as tightly as possible while their legs trembled. They were determined to open up a path for Levi and the others to help them escape. ¡°Come here, Zoey!¡± Levi pulled Zoey in front of him. Then, he turned towards the crowd and announced, ¡°I¡¯m here to dere something to everyone! First, I admit to all the murders my wife has done! But in actuality, she was manipted and used by Dark Emperor from the Sacred Organization! He was the one that made arrangements for all her killings! My wife has be what she is now because of Dark Emperor!¡± ¡°Nonsense!¡± ¡°Your wife has clearly killed all those people, Levi! How is it anyone else¡¯s responsibility?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t care about who¡¯s behind it. Just tell me, did Zoey Lopez kill those people?¡± Levi went silent at the question. No matter who was behind it or what they were scheming, murder was murder. And Zoey had indeed killed those people. ¡°See! You can¡¯t even believe what you said! First, you talk about how the Dark Emperor wiping out Lab of Gods was fake news! Now you¡¯re telling us this was all Dark Emperor¡¯s n! What a joke!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t go thinking you could calm the situation down just by just talking, Levi!¡± Donald and the othersughed. ¡°Zoey¡¯s death is inevitable, Levi! Step aside, and we might spare yours! Make your choice!¡± Upon hearing that, Zoey looked towards Levi, and he smiled. ¡°I choose to stand by my wife, of course!¡± Chapter 2240 Chapter 2240 Chapter 2240 A Different Solution Dark Emperor had been monitoring everything and felt a little excited when he saw that. He was conflicted between hoping for Levi to be capable of massacring hundreds of thousands. At the same time, he wanted him to be mediocre in terms of power. It was finally time for the moment of truth. If Levi truly escaped Prison of Darkness by himself, then he could easily take on millions without a problem. Hundreds of thousands of eyes were on Levi at the same time. ¡°Looks like you¡¯re prepared to die, Levi. In that case, you can die together with Zoey!¡± ¡°Yeah! Kill them both! That¡¯s the only way to appease the people!¡± ¡°Kill them all!¡± Donald spoke up all of a sudden, ¡°I think it¡¯d be pointless if we just kill Levi like this. It feels like we¡¯re missing something!¡± Tyrone was quick to chime in, ¡°Yeah, you¡¯re right! Even torturing him to death doesn¡¯t feel enough!¡± ¡°Exactly! Killing Levi straight off doesn¡¯t do much to satisfy us!¡± Others began agreeing with their statements as well. After all, killing Levi off after waiting three long years for his return simply wasn¡¯t going to cut it. They wanted to crush Levi brutally to undo the humiliation he put them through in the past and show him how weak he was in this era. Everyone was dying to humiliate Levi as much as they could. Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. ¡°Since Levi and Cyrus are so insolent as to look down on this era, I think we should keep him alive and slowly torment him! That ought to show him the cruelty of this era and just how weak he really is! This will give us all a chance to take it out on him!¡± Donald suggested, and everyone supported him wholeheartedly. They all wanted to slowly torture Levi and humiliate him by having him eventually submit to them on his knees. Fighters like Donald and Edmund wanted to crush Levi¡¯s pride, while some were more twisted and wanted Levi to beg them for mercy. As most of them wanted the same thing, it didn¡¯t take long for them to all reach a consensus. ¡°What about Zoey, then? She has to die too! We can¡¯t let a monster like her escape!¡± Everyone shifted their gaze toward her upon hearing that, and their eyes were filled with a burning desire to kill her. ¡°Let¡¯s do it, then!¡± Donald motioned at them, and everyone charged forward at the same time. Right as the battle was about to erupt, Levi shouted all of a sudden, ¡°Wait!¡± ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°I¡¯d like to make something clear! It¡¯s true that my wife has been used by Dark Emperor, and he¡¯s the one who made her do all this. I wish to take the me for all of her wrongdoings, so please spare her and punish me instead!¡± Levi bargained. With his current strength, Levi was perfectly capable of smacking hundreds of thousands into oblivion with ease. However, he was also a man of honor and refused to let someone else get punished for the mistakes Zoey made. Since it was a fact that Zoey had killed a lot of people, Levi decided to take responsibility for it and came up with a different solution. ¡°No way!¡± Everyone shook their heads. ¡°Hold on!¡± someone shouted. Chapter 2241 Chapter 2241 Chapter 2241 A Man Of Honor Donald red at Levi as he asked, ¡°Levi, are you saying that you want to bear the punishment for Zoey¡¯s crimes?¡± Levi nodded. ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right! As long as my wife lives, I am willing to ept any and all forms of punishment!¡± ¡°No!¡± Kirin and Sword Fiend disagreed with that arrangement as they wanted to fight their way out. If we work together, it won¡¯t be a problem for us to at least make a temporary escape. These guys aren¡¯t going to let Levi go if he surrenders! Even Cyrus was shocked by Levi¡¯s decision at first, but he knew Levi all too well and was quick to understand his intentions. ¡°Fall back! All of you!¡± Levi yelled. Kirin and the others could only step aside as told, but they were ready to jump into action anytime. ¡°Very well, then! Everyone heard that, right? Levi said he¡¯d willingly ept all the punishments if we spare Zoey! What do you all think?¡± Donald asked the people around him. Despite how furious they were a moment ago, everyone didn¡¯t seem to think killing Zoey was that important anymore. Havingpared killing her to torturing Levi, thetter seemed a lot more interesting and fun. On top of that, the only reason they wanted to kill Zoey was because Dark Emperor talked them into it. In other words, they were manipted into doing what everyone else was doing. Because none of them truly wanted to kill Zoey to begin with, they all went silent after hearing Donald¡¯s suggestion. ¡°That works too, but we¡¯ll agree to it under one condition! In order to prevent Zoey from hurting people in the future, we must remove her powers and turn her into an ordinary human!¡± ¡°Hmm¡­ that works without a doubt !¡± Donald and the others agreed with the condition proposed. Levi held a hand over Zoey¡¯s mouth and said with a nod, ¡°Okay, sure! Anything for her to stay alive!¡± ¡°You¡¯ll ept any kind of punishment?¡± someone from the crowd asked Levi while ring at him. ¡°Yes, I will! You have my word!¡± Levi replied. ¡°All right, everyone starts brainstorming on how we should punish him!¡± Donald shouted. Everyone began discussing how they would punish Levi, and Dark Emperor let out a deep sigh of relief as he monitored the situation. ¡°It¡¯s confirmed! Levi most certainly did not escape Prison of Darkness by himself, or he¡¯d never beg them to spare Zoey like that!¡± ¡°You¡¯re right! Knowing Levi, he¡¯d have kicked their a*ses long ago! He¡¯s only giving in because he¡¯s not powerful enough to take them on!¡± ¡°Hahaha¡­ What a relief! And here I thought he actually escaped Prison of Darkness by himself!¡± The others breathed sighs of relief as well. Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. ¡°That means someone else must¡¯ve helped him out of there¡­ Well, it doesn¡¯t matter as long as Levi didn¡¯t do it on his own!¡± Dark Emperor eximed. They analyzed everything really well, except for the fact that Levi was a man of honor. Which meant that he would own up to his mistakes and ept the punishment regardless of how powerful he was. Zoey wanted to say something, but Levi held his hand over her mouth and whispered, ¡°Leave this to me! Let theme at me!¡± The crowd came up with ideas one after another, but none of them felt quite right as they either weren¡¯t harsh enough or would kill Levi on the spot. What they wanted was to keep Levi alive while torturing him in the most humiliating way possible. ¡°Guys, I¡¯ve just thought of a perfect punishment!¡± Donald said with a grin all of a sudden. ¡°What is it, Mr. Garrison?¡± Everyone looked at him in response. Chapter 2242 Chapter 2242 Chapter 2242 Stab Himself A Hundred Times ¡°It¡¯s simple, really. We¡¯ll have Levi stab himself a hundred times!¡± Donald continued with a cold sneer. Everyone gasped in shock when they heard that. What? Stab himself a hundred times? That¡¯s got to be some unimaginable level of pain right there! In fact, Levi might just die from the pain alone! It truly is the ultimate form of torture! ¡°Given the number of people your wife has killed, a hundred times is considered letting you off easy!¡± Donald said with a chuckle. This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. Kirin and the others were about to object to it, but Levi agreed to it before they could do anything. ¡°Okay, no problem!¡± ¡°Everyone else okay with this arrangement? I think he¡¯ll survive a hundred stabs!¡± Donald asked. ¡°Yeah, sure!¡± ¡°No objections here!¡± Everyone wanted to prolong Levi¡¯s suffering and see if he could withstand the punishment. Even if he can¡¯t stand it and is about to die, we could just revive him and continue torturing him anyway! With that in mind, everyone agreed to the punishment proposed. Besides, there was simply no stopping Levi once he had made up his mind. ¡°All right, you may begin with the punishment!¡± ¡°Wait, we need to pick our knives wisely! Here, I think this de produced by Maya Industries is the perfect one for the job. It won¡¯t kill in one blow, but it will deposit some nasty chemicals inside the body that¡¯ll corrode your body slowly until nothing is left! Even the strongest fighter on Divine Leaderboard will just take a little longer to dissolvepletely!¡± a masked man suggested while holding out a dagger that glowed faintly. Everyone felt a shiver down their spine when they heard him mention the dagger. It was the best weapon Maya Industries had produced in the past, and everyone had witnessed how terrifying the dagger was. Plenty of organizations and fighters have traded valuable treasures for the dagger, and it was also the standard issue weapon for most assassin organizations in this era. Anyone who got stabbed with the dagger and injected with its chemicals was as good as dead because there was no way to stop its effects. Garrison Industry was still attempting to produce an antidote for it, but they haven¡¯t made much progress so far. It was estimated to take another couple of years before they coulde up with anything remotely useful. It was said that even God couldn¡¯t save the victims of Maya Industries¡¯ weapons, and that was the reason many feared the weapons they produced. Donald and his menughed. ¡°Hahaha! Okay, we¡¯ll go with this dagger, then!¡± Even if Levi survived a hundred stabs, the chemicals would still corrode his body slowly until there was nothing left. He would suffer great humiliation before finally dying a slow and agonizing death, and everyone agreed as it was exactly what they wanted. Levi noticed something familiar about the masked man¡¯s eyes when he handed him the dagger, but he couldn¡¯t identify the man at the time, nor was he in the mood to think about anything else. Kirin and the others were incredibly anxious as Levi would be finished once the dagger pierced his body, but they could only watch helplessly as Levi had ordered them to stand down. Cyrus, on the other hand, waspletely calm and even yawned nonchntly from the side. ¡°I¡¯ll do as you say, but you have to spare my wife as promised or I¡¯lle for you!¡± Levi meant what he said and would really kill them if they dared go back on their word. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, The Cardinal Hall will ensure that!¡± Edmund said, even though none of them took Levi¡¯s threat seriously. ¡°Hurry up and get to it!¡± Hundreds of thousands of eyes were on Levi. ¡°All right, I shall now stab myself a hundred times as punishment for my wife¡¯s crimes!¡± Levi then plunged the dagger into his chest right after saying that. Spurt! Chapter 2243 Chapter 2243 Chapter 2243 This Guy Is Way Too Tough The de was buriedpletely inside Levi¡¯s chest, and blood was spraying everywhere. It was a gruesome sight to behold, and everyone felt chills down their spines upon seeing that. Squirt! This is from N?velDrama.Org. The de had turned from ck to green when Levi pulled it out of his chest. It was a clear sign that the chemicals had already been deposited in his body and were reacting with his blood. This is it! Levi¡¯s officially a goner now! Those special chemicals from Maya Industries are bound to kill him once it enters his body! He can only watch helplessly as his body slowly dposes each day before finally dying slowly and painfully! ¡°Hahaha¡­¡± Sadistic smiles formed on most of the people¡¯s faces when they saw that. Kirin and the others couldn¡¯t even bring themselves to watch as they knew the fate that awaited Levi. So what if we be stronger? The leader that we keep iming we¡¯ll protect is now suffering such a horrible punishment, and there¡¯s nothing we can do about it! They thought to themselves with frustration and remorse written all over their faces. ¡°Keep going! Keep going!¡± the crowd chanted. Spurt! The color of the blood spewing out of Levi¡¯s chest was a lot darker during the second stab. It was a clear indicator that more of the chemicals had entered his body. It hurts! For the first time in the past three years, Zoey felt her heart ache and seemed to have snapped out of her vengeful state of mind. ¡°Boss!¡± ¡°Master!¡± ¡°Levi!¡± Kirin and the others shouted in distress, but Levi refused to let them interfere. It was then that they understood Levi¡¯s intention to endure the punishment for his wife. Cyrus in particr understood it better than everyone else. He knew that Levi was choosing to do the honorable thing despite being perfectly capable of fighting his way out. Spurt! Spurt! Levi was covered in wounds with blood all over his body on the sixth stab, and everyone at the scene could only imagine the pain they would feel if they did the same to themselves. Oh, man¡­ I¡¯d probably die from the pain alone! The fact that the dagger was manufactured by Maya Industries made it all the more terrifying, and very few could withstand the pain without removing their pain receptors. However, Levi didn¡¯t even flinch as he continued stabbing himself. ¡°What a man!¡± ¡°Indeed!¡± ¡°He may be mediocre, but no one else can endure pain better than he does!¡± Levi had impressed quite a number of people with his bold action. ¡°Keep going!¡± Having run out of ces to stab himself in, Levi simply clenched his teeth and stabbed at his existing wounds. Spurt! Although Levi didn¡¯t make a sound, everyone around him shuddered as if they were the ones in pain. He¡¯s stabbing himself in his wounds? My goodness¡­ This guy is a monster! I can¡¯t watch this anymore! Donald and his men gasped at the thought of that as even they couldn¡¯t pull off a feat like that. Regardless, they were all enjoying his torment and felt incredibly excited as they watched him continue to stab himself repeatedly. The seventieth stab! Spurt! Spurt! At longst, Levi had stabbed himself a hundred times and was starting to lose his bnce a little. Someone ran up to hold Levi steady, but he brushed the person aside and steadied himself on his own. With blood gushing out of his mouth, Levi red at everyone around him with a mocking smile that said he could easily take a thousand more stabs. ¡°What the hell? This guy is way too tough!¡± ¡°He¡¯s probably just putting up a tough act! I bet he¡¯d copse and start screaming in pain once we all leave!¡± Chapter 2244 Chapter 2244 Chapter 2244 Personal Grudges People began chiming in immediately, ¡°Yeah! He has to protect his ego as a former overlord, after all!¡± ¡°Exactly! There¡¯s no way he¡¯d cry in pain when there are so many people watching!¡± ¡°I¡¯m really looking forward to seeing how pathetic Levi will look when his body slowly dissolves into nothingness!¡± Everyone beganughing at the thought of Levi dying a slow and agonizing death. Levi then scanned the crowd around him as he said, ¡°There, I¡¯ve kept my end of the bargain! Isn¡¯t it about time you let my wife go as promised?¡± If anyone were to say no, Levi would really get mad and kill them in one p right then and there. ¡°Well¡­¡± Although some of them wanted to go against their word, they couldn¡¯t bring themselves to say it in front of that many people. ¡°Very well! Since you¡¯ve done your part, we¡¯ll spare your wife as promised!¡± Edmund took the initiative to speak up, and everyone followed suit shortly after. ¡°Alright. We¡¯re even now!¡± Suddenly, Donald stepped forward and said, ¡°Hold it right there! I have something to say! As of now, Zoey¡¯s crimes against Erudia and the rest of the world have been forgiven. Do you understand what I mean, Levi?¡± ¡°Yeah, I do!¡± Levi replied with a nod as he knew what Donald was going to say next. ¡°Listen up, everyone! We¡¯re sparing Zoey¡¯s life today because we forgive her crimes against the world, but that doesn¡¯t include our personal grudges against her! We will get our revenge today, and The Cardinal Hall isn¡¯t allowed to stop us from doing so!¡± Donald continued. What he meant was simple. The world may have forgiven Zoey for her wrongdoings, but they were still going to hold her ountable for the personal grudges they had against her. Edmund nodded in response. ¡°Yes, I understand. The Cardinal Hall will not interfere with personal grudges!¡± Donald was hell-bent on getting his revenge on Levi, but Levi didn¡¯t care about that in the slightest. All that mattered to him was the fact that he had appeased the world by stabbing himself a hundred times earlier. ¡°Of course! I¡¯ve already taken the punishment for Zoey anyway! As for personal grudges¡­ Well, feel free to bring it on! I¡¯ll be waiting right here!¡± Levi said with a cold sneer. He wouldn¡¯t hesitate to fight back if they attacked him over personal grudges. ¡°Hahaha¡­¡± Everyone burst intoughter. Levi¡¯s challenging us in that state? I bet he¡¯d die without even knowing how! Do you think you can protect Zoey when you¡¯re not even that powerful? Dream on! ¡°We shall now proceed to strip Zoey of her powers! To be fair, we¡¯ll have The Cardinal Hall carry it out!¡± Of course, Donald and his men haven¡¯t forgotten Zoey¡¯s part of the deal. ¡°I¡¯ll do it!¡± Edmund personally stripped Zoey of all her powers, and Levi let out a sigh of relief when he saw her cough up blood. This way, Zoey is more likely to return to normal! Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. ¡°There, you¡¯ve all gotten what you came for! Both Levi and Zoey have been punished enough!¡± Edmund shouted, and it took about half an hour for the crowd to dispersepletely. However, Levi knew most of them were secretly hiding in the shadows where they continued to observe him. That was especially the case for those who had a personal grudge against him as they wanted to see how long he wouldst in his pathetic state. Those of high statuses like Edmund and Donald, on the other hand, actually left the area as sticking around shamelessly would tarnish their reputation. Besides, they had constant ess to information on Levi and would have plenty of opportunities to torture himter on. ¡°Haha¡­ Levi¡¯s about to drop that tough act now, isn¡¯t he?¡± Chapter 2245 Chapter 2245 Chapter 2245 Levi Is Perfectly Fine Everyone was waiting in the shadows as they figured Levi would think they were gone and drop the act. With a faint smile on his face, Levi sat cross-legged on the floor and let his blood flow freely from his wounds. To those who were watching, it looked like Levi couldn¡¯t even remain standing and had finally copsed. ¡°Do you have any alcohol?¡± he asked out loud. Man, I¡¯m really craving a drink after being locked up for three years! ¡°Yes, here you go!¡± Someone stepped forward with some hard liquor, and Levi began chugging it straight from the bottle. ¡°See? I told you! Levi can¡¯t stand it anymore! He¡¯s trying to numb the pain by getting himself drunk!¡± ¡°Yeah, I knew he was acting tough earlier! He doesn¡¯t want us to see him in such a pathetic state!¡± ¡°He¡¯s probably still acting because his people are around. I bet he¡¯d start screaming like a pig being ughtered once they leave!¡± Everyone was having a st as they continued observing Levi from the shadows. Unable to continue watching him chug down liquor in that manner, Phoenix whipped out bottles of drugs with Garrison Industry¡¯s logo on them. ¡°Here, please take these, Boss! These are painkillers manufactured by Garrison Industry! We¡¯ve also got drugs to help stop the bleeding and treat your wound! They¡¯re really effective!¡± she urged him anxiously. Bybining ancient medicine with modern ones, Garrison Industry was able to achieve near- miraculous feats with their drugs. ¡°Yeah! Hurry up and take the drugs, Boss!¡± It pained them to see Levi stab himself repeatedly, and they were all incredibly worried about him. ¡°No, I don¡¯t need this stuff!¡± Levi shook his head. ¡°Hah! There he goes again! He¡¯s trying to act tough in front of his men by refusing the medication!¡± ¡°They should just let him bleed to death! See if he¡¯ll still keep it up then!¡± The people began calling Levi a faker from the shadows again. Zoey and Sword Fiend too were trying to talk Levi into taking the medicine. ¡°Please just take the medicine!¡± Cyrus said. He could tell that they would force-feed it to Levi if he continued being stubborn. Having no other choice, Levi consumed the drugs which took effect almost immediately. His bleeding stopped within minutes, and his wounds were slowly starting to heal. However, the rate at which the wounds healed was incredibly slow due to the unique nature of Maya Industries¡¯ weapons. Little did they know, none of that made a difference to Levi as he waspletely fine and had simply lost a little blood. ¡°The biggest problem right now is the fact that Master¡¯s wounds are inflicted by a dagger from Maya Industries. The chemicals are flowing through his body as we speak, and it will soon begin to corrode his body until nothing is left!¡± This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. The issue Floyd brought up was one that everyone worried about the most, and their faces sank the moment he said that. As much as they hated to admit it, the fact remained that anyone stabbed by weapons from Maya Industries was as good as dead. Garrison Industry had spent a lot of money into developing an antidote for it, but a year had passed with little to no progress being made. The same held true for the other major organizations out there, and it wouldn¡¯t be an overstatement to say that no antidote existed for the chemicals made by Maya Industries. ¡°No, I¡¯ll find a way to treat this even if I die doing so!¡± ¡°Hurry up and start conducting your research on this, Phoenix! We muste up with an antidote somehow!¡± ¡°Let¡¯s search the whole world for a solution! I¡¯m sure we¡¯ll be able to find one!¡± Chapter 2246 Chapter 2246 Chapter 2246 An Invincible Body Levi¡¯s disciples had made up their minds and were determined to save his life even if it cost them everything. They then began discussing their next mission. ¡°We can all confirm that a solution has yet to exist for Boss¡¯ condition, but we can at least slow down the corrosion process. That¡¯ll buy us more time to find a solution for him!¡± Azure Dragon analyzed the situation rationally. Everyone else agreed with his n. ¡°Yeah, we¡¯ll go with that! It isn¡¯t difficult to slow down the corrosion process! We¡¯ll do that first, and then look for a solution!¡± Everyone hiding in the shadows scoffed. ¡°That¡¯s impossible! Maya Industries is the only one that knows what those chemicals are! There¡¯s no way they¡¯d be able toe up with an antidote!¡± Levi waved at them casually and said, ¡°That won¡¯t be necessary! Look, I¡¯m fine! These wounds are nothing!¡± ¡°No, we¡¯re talking about the chemicals in this dagger¡­¡± ¡°I know, but this kind of stuff can¡¯t hurt me in the slightest!¡± Levi cut Floyd off before he could finish, and he wasn¡¯t joking when he said that either. His body had already achieved a new level above those on the Divine Leaderboard over the past three years, and he could deliver a punch at extreme speed and power with very little effort. Naturally, it would take more than an ordinary body to deliver such a punch. Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Levi¡¯s body from three years ago wouldn¡¯t have been able to withstand it and would¡¯ve exploded in the process of charging up the energy. However, he no longer had anything to fear as his body had be incredibly strong throughout his solitary training. The chemicals from Maya Industries¡¯ weapons were expelled immediately upon entry, so those stab wounds did no damage to Levi¡¯s body. As such, there wouldn¡¯t be a corrosion process because the chemicals were unable to seep into his body at all. Levi said he was fine because no chemical substance could corrode his insanely strong body, but no one seem to understand. ¡°There¡¯s no need to act all tough in front of us, Master! It¡¯s obvious that you¡¯re severely wounded!¡± Floyd eximed. The others followed suit. ¡°Yeah! Everyone else is gone, so you don¡¯t have to hide it anymore! We know you feel that you can¡¯t show any weakness because you represent Erudia, but there are no outsiders here right now! We¡¯re yourrades, disciples, and family! There¡¯s no need to put up a tough act with us!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right! I¡¯ve already chased off the ones hiding in the shadows!¡± Kirin and the others even made sure to get rid of those who were secretly watching them. They thought Levi was pretending to be fine, but he wasn¡¯t even trying to pretend at all. Eventually, Cyrus couldn¡¯t stand it anymore and spoke up, ¡°All right, calm down, all of you! He is completely fine! He doesn¡¯t need your medication nor your antidote, so run along and go about your own businesses!¡± Everyone got mad upon hearing that. ¡°You have no idea how damaging this dagger is, let alone the changes that have taken ce in this era! You should have¡­¡± Someone got so agitated that he nearly lectured Cyrus and Levi, but stopped himself at thest second. Levi sneered. ¡°Let me guess¡­ You guys think I won¡¯t survive this era, huh?¡± Chapter 2247 Chapter 2247 Chapter 2247 Kill Dark Emperor ¡°No, that¡¯s not what we meant! Both of you are just unaware of how powerful Maya Industries¡¯ weapons are!¡± ¡°Exactly! Besides, your power is considered to be average in this era, Boss! There¡¯s no way you wouldn¡¯t survive!¡± Everyone began exining themselves. ¡°Just let us take care of things, Master! You¡¯ll be fine with us around!¡± Floyd promised. The look on Levi¡¯s face changed upon hearing that. ¡°I want all of you to give me some space! I need some time alone!¡± ¡°But, Master¡­¡± They wanted to exin further, but Levi cut them off by yelling loudly, ¡°Leave, damn it! Can¡¯t I have some peace and quiet moments around here?¡± Seeing as everyone was still standing there hesitantly, Robed yer stepped forward and said, ¡°Come on, let¡¯s all leave and give Maestro some time to himself. He has already taken the medication, so his condition is stabilized now. His life won¡¯t be in any danger for the time being.¡± Eventually, they left one by one after hearing that. ¡°You guys should leave too!¡± Levi ordered. Sword Fiend and the others went outside, and Robed yer nced at them before saying, ¡°Do you guys really think Levi wouldn¡¯t know of Maya Industries¡¯ weapons? He knew exactly what he was getting into the moment he saw Donald choose the dagger! Also, he knows his body¡¯s condition better than anyone else!¡± This is from N?velDrama.Org. ¡°That¡¯s why I said Boss is in very critical condition! He¡¯s just stubbornly iming to be fine because he doesn¡¯t want us to worry about him!¡± Kirin shouted. ¡°Yeah! That¡¯s got to be it! He just doesn¡¯t want us to worry!¡± ¡°He probably told us to leave because he couldn¡¯t stand it anymore!¡± ¡°The boss I know is a tough guy who would keep fighting even though his bones are all broken! He just doesn¡¯t want us to see him in a tragic state like this! Don¡¯t worry, Boss! We¡¯ll do our best to ensure your survival!¡± Kirin eximed with a sigh. ¡°Yeah, let¡¯s arrange our tasks and get to work right away!¡± Determined to help Levi survive, Azure Dragon and the others began discussing their tasks. Levi waited till they had all left the area before getting up with a smile on his face. Boom! A strong burst of air erupted from his body and forced out a bunch of ck-colored substances. Just like that, Levi had forcefully expelled all of Maya Industries¡¯ supposedly lethal chemicals. Not even the strongest person on Divine Leaderboard could survive those chemicals, but Levi was so terrifyingly powerful that he was in a whole different league far above that. None of those chemicals could invade his body at all. Levi frowned as he touched the chemical substances that hade out of his body. ¡°I¡¯ve never seen a poison like this before!¡± He practically knew about every single poison in existence due to his vast knowledge and the skills he learned from Venom Fiend, but it was his first time seeing a poison like that. Even so, he didn¡¯t need to know what it was because it came as no threat to him at all. Cyrus chuckled. ¡°These kids are blinded by all the nonsense around them. They have no idea how powerful a single punch from you could be!¡± ¡°You should start training too so you can get stronger! Wouldn¡¯t want themughing at you now, would we?¡± Levi said with a smile. Cyrus tensed up instantly. ¡°Understood, I¡¯ll get to it as soon as possible! So, what do you have in n?¡± ¡°I bet there would be a lot of peopleing after me for revenge, but I n on killing Dark Emperor first.¡± Levi made it sound like it was a walk in the park with his casual attitude. Chapter 2248 Chapter 2248 Chapter 2248 n To Capture Levi Dark Emperor had reached the power ceiling of that era and was rumored to have destroyed Lab of Gods single-handedly. Because he had eliminated the strongest force in the era, Dark Emperor was ranked first on Divine Leaderboard. That was the reason why so many people objected to Levi¡¯s statement about everything being Dark Emperor¡¯s conspiracy. In an era where the strong were revered, many viewed Dark Emperor in a near-religious manner and wouldn¡¯t allow anyone to badmouth him in the slightest. However, Levi and Cyrus couldn¡¯t care less about Divine Leaderboard and Dark Emperor. ¡°All right. Do you need me toe with you?¡± Cyrus asked. ¡°You should just carry out solitary training and focus on getting stronger!¡± Levi replied. ¡°How do you n on finding Dark Emperor?¡± Cyrus asked. Levi chuckled. ¡°I don¡¯t need to. He¡¯lle to me himself!¡± He changed into some new clothes to hide his wounds, but they had already healedpletely by then. ¡°Garrison Industry¡¯s drugs sure are miraculous! I¡¯ve only heard of it before, but I didn¡¯t think the wounds would heal this fast!¡± Zoey eximed instinctively when she saw the wounds all healed up. Garrison Industry had been world-renowned for their medication throughout the past three years, after all. Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. Zoey wasn¡¯t the only one who thought that way as Emma and Zoey¡¯s parents felt the same too. However, they had conflicted looks in their eyes when they thought about how a former overlord who could fight millions would eventually be reduced to a dying cripple. The world sure has a funny way of toying with him! The elders could only sigh at the thought of that. ¡°Oh, well¡­ I suppose it¡¯s for the better! Anyway, it¡¯s time for you two to get some rest!¡± ¡°Do you want to get back into training again, Zoey?¡± Levi asked after helping Zoey into their room. ¡°That¡¯s impossible for me now that I¡¯m crippled!¡± Zoey had given up all hope at the time. ¡°I have a way to help restore your powers and some techniques for you to train after that. You¡¯ll surely be able to go back to your previous state!¡± Levi excitedly handed Zoey his technique book, but she simply tossed it aside after he left. Like the others, she believed that Levi¡¯s greatness was a thing of the past, so there was no point in training anymore. ¡­¡­ Dark Emperor was in a huge base located on a remote ind in Adrune. He felt relieved when he found out that Levi didn¡¯t escape on his own, only to end up being restless later that night. Desperate to know the person who freed Levi, Dark Emperor summoned everyone and asked, ¡°I want to know how Levi escaped! Who else in this world is capable of breaking Prison of Darkness? The only person whoes to mind is the guy who invented Prison of Darkness as he might have the key to unlock it. However, he¡¯s dead now, so I can¡¯t think of anyone else!¡± ¡°That¡¯s easy! We could just kidnap Levi and ask him directly!¡± Death Fiend suggested. Dark Emperor¡¯s eyes lit up upon hearing that. ¡°Oh, you¡¯re right! We¡¯ll just ask Levi for the answer!¡± Da*n, I can¡¯t believe I didn¡¯t think of that! ¡°There are a lot of people out there who want to get their revenge on him, so hurry up and bring him in before they kill him!¡± Chapter 2249 Chapter 2249 Chapter 2249 Take The Bait As Levi had expected, Dark Emperor came after him, so he didn¡¯t need to go searching for him at all. This way, he would be able to meet Dark Emperor and kill him off. True hunters would often present themselves as prey, and that was exactly what Levi did. Dark Emperor saw Levi as prey when he was actually the hunter in this case. Although everyone seemed to have left, they were actually monitoring Levi¡¯s condition in secret and they found themselves impressed by Garrison Industry¡¯s drugs. The fact that those drugs were able to treat such severe injuries became a hot topic all over the world, and even Garrison Industry themselves didn¡¯t expect their drugs to be that powerful. Although Phoenix had given Levi thepany¡¯s top products, they had never seen such incredible result in all of their experimental data. Regardless, they decided to go with the assumption that the drugs were highly effective. As everybody knew that Levi had people protecting him at all times, no one came seeking revenge in the next two days. However, they soon found themselves with hundreds of unwanted guests as all Eighteen Dark Angels and members of Sacred Organization showed up at their doorstep. ¡°What is it? Does Master have new orders for me?¡± Zoey asked excitedly when she saw them. ¡°No! We¡¯re here for him, not you!¡± Death Fiend said as their eyes fell upon Levi. ¡°Come with us, Levi! I¡¯m sure you know why we¡¯re here!¡± Death Fiend continued with a chuckle. ¡°Cyrus doesn¡¯t seem to be around. Do we look for him as well?¡± The others searched the ce for Cyrus, but he was nowhere to be found. ¡°Forget about him! We¡¯ll just bring Levi back with us!¡± Death Fiend said. Levi nodded. ¡°Yeah, okay.¡± Death Fiend turned toward Zoey and asked, ¡°Surely you have noints about us taking him away, right?¡± ¡°No, not at all! Master was really nice to me, so I know he won¡¯t do anything bad to my husband! Just go with them, Levi! Master won¡¯t hurt you with me around!¡± Zoey really trusted Dark Emperor a lot. ¡°All right. I¡¯ll go with them, then!¡± Levi replied with a smile. ¡°That¡¯s more like it! There¡¯s no need for pointless struggles, especially since you¡¯re so weak now!¡± Death Fiend said with a sneer. He believed that Levi had surrendered because he knew he was outmatched. ¡°Exactly! Even without those wounds of yours, you¡¯d still be no match for any of us! You¡¯ve made the right choiceing with us peacefully!¡± ¡°Hahaha¡­¡± Everyoneughed at how Levi was like a sheep being led to the ughter,pletely helpless against their bullying. Death Fiend couldn¡¯t help but exim how drastically things have changed. Three years ago, we had to practically invite Levi toe with us. Had Dark Emperor not taken Zoey, Levi would never have agreed toe with us. Knowing how hot-headed he is, he would surely have fought us a long time ago! Now, he¡¯sing with us because he has epted reality and doesn¡¯t even bother to resist at all. Three years isn¡¯t a very long time, but it¡¯s enough to turn an invincible dragon into an obedient little kitten. Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. ¡°Let him go or none of you will leave this ce alive!¡± A loud voice was heard from behind right as they were all about to leave, and Sword Fiend appeared shortly after with the others. Azure Dragon had Sword Fiend and the stronger fighters watch over Levi to protect him from the people seeking revenge. ¡°Ah, it¡¯s you guys¡­¡± Death Fiendughed when he saw his old pals. ¡°Step aside, all of you! I¡¯m fine!¡± Levi called out to them. Getting Dark Emperor to take the bait wasn¡¯t easy, so he didn¡¯t want Sword Fiend and the others to ruin his ns as it would be a lot more difficult to find Dark Emperor then. Chapter 2250 Chapter 2250 Chapter 2250 Meeting Dark Emperor However, Sword Fiend and the others refused to give in. The formerly invincible Levi has given in to the harsh reality, and yet he¡¯s still asking us to leave because he doesn¡¯t want us to get hurt¡­ Master is still trying to protect us even in his current state¡­ With that in mind, Sword Fiend and the others refused to back down. ¡°No, we¡¯re going to protect you! We won¡¯t let anyone take you away!¡± ¡°Yeah, we can¡¯t let that happen!¡± The Fiends were staring the Eighteen Dark Angels down fiercely, and the atmosphere was tense as everyone prepared to fight. Da*n, I never knew it¡¯d be so difficult to let someone kidnap me¡­ Levi let out a helpless sigh at the thought of that. ¡°Stop them, Death Angels!¡± Death Fiend ordered. Secondster, a dark shadow was cast over the area as hundreds of Death Angels descended from the sky, each with a pair of ck metallic wings on their backs. Death Angels were loyal warriors of Sacred Organization, and Death Fiend had brought a hundred of them along with him. They were able to hold Sword Fiend and the others back while the Eighteen Dark Angels escaped with Levi through the back. By the time they were able to clear a path, Levi had already been taken somewhere far away from Erudia. The Eighteen Dark Angels brought Levi to a remote ind in Adrune where Sacred Organization¡¯sir was located. Of course, Levi knew that was just one of their manyirs as Dark Emperor was way too cunning to have hisir in one ce. He conquered lots of territories with Zoey¡¯s help over the years and hadirs built in all of them. Levi was soon brought to one of the many bases on the ind, and a tall figure could be seen looming in front of him. ¡°Is he here?¡± asked a voice. ¡°We have brought Levi here as per your request, Your Highness!¡± Death Fiend and the others shouted in unison. ¡°Well done, all of you! I shall reward you all for this!¡± Dark Emperor slowly turned around as he said that, emanating a powerful and domineering aura in the process. On his face was a mask that had an angelic side and a demonic side. It was the first time Levi had seen Dark Emperor in the flesh. So, this guy has a mask on as well¡­ He¡¯s afraid of showing his true face to others too, huh? None of the members in Sacred Organization had ever seen Dark Emperor¡¯s true face, including the Eighteen Dark Angels and his disciple. Zoey was the only one who had seen his face once, and that was the main reason she trusted him. Levi broke into a faint smile after taking a moment to observe and analyze the figure before him. At first, he was a little worried about how terrifying Dark Emperor would be, especially since the man imed to be capable of breaking Prison of Darkness. Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. A closer inspection revealed that Dark Emperor was a lot stronger than Donald, Edmund, and The Cardinal Hall¡¯s four divine generals. However, that level of strength was far from enough to break Prison of Darkness. The only way for Dark Emperor to do so would be through the help of some divine tool. As such, Levi was confident that he could crush Dark Emperor beneath his heel as they were both on very different levels. So what if he¡¯s the first on Divine Leaderboard? The whole damned thing is an insult to me anyway! There¡¯s no way a god like me would want to be a part of some ranking for mere mortals! Dark Emperor slowly made his way toward Levi and asked coldly, ¡°Tell me, who helped you escape Prison of Darkness?¡± Chapter 2251 Chapter 2251 Chapter 2251 Calling Scrap Metal A Divine Tool Levi could clearly hear Dark Emperor drawing a sharp breath which showed that he was incredibly nervous. The others around him were a lot more anxious and held their breaths in anticipation. They really need to know the answer to that question. ¡°I broke it myself!¡± Levi replied with a smile. Everyone¡¯s expression turned cold upon hearing that, and not a single one of them believed him. What is this bullsh*t? How could someone mediocre in power possibly break out of there? Dark Emperor was starting to lose his patience and shouted in a deep voice, ¡°No one knows Prison of Darkness better than I do, Levi! There is no way you¡¯d break it, even in a thousand years! Now, tell me the truth! Who helped you escape Prison of Darkness?¡± ¡°Tell us or we¡¯ll kill you!¡± Death Fiend and the others threatened him as well. ¡°I told you, I got out by myself!¡± Levi said with a helpless chuckle. ¡°You¡­¡± Everyone in Sacred Organization was on the verge of exploding from anger. Levi¡¯s still being so stubborn even though he¡¯s doomed? He doesn¡¯t know when to stop, does he? ¡°I used to think that was the case, so I tried to test your strength. This base is equipped with detectors from Maya Industries, and I¡¯ve already run a scan on your body when you set foot in here! Your powerExclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. levels are considered mediocre at best, so we are leagues apart! There¡¯s no way you¡¯d be able to break out of Prison of Darkness by yourself!¡± ¡°Is it really that difficult? You can open it too, right?¡± Levi asked in an attempt to trick Dark Emperor into telling him how to escape Prison of Darkness. Not realizing what he was ying at, Dark Emperor said with a sneer, ¡°You¡¯d better tell me the truth, Levi! There is no mechanism on the outside of the cage, so even I wouldn¡¯t be able to break out of there all by myself!¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Levi froze. ¡°However, I have the Terra de! Bybining the Terra de¡¯s power with my own, I can force my way out of there!¡± Seeing the look of confusion on Levi¡¯s face, Dark Emperor proudly exined, ¡°It¡¯s as famous as the Skyward Sword!¡± The others chimed in as well, ¡°You people may not have heard of it, but Terra de is the strongest divine tool in the world!¡± Levi frowned. ¡°Is it really that impressive? I could easily break that toy by bending it with my fingers!¡± Man, I just realized something¡­ These guys are all nuts! I can¡¯t believe they¡¯d call a useless piece of scrap metal a divine tool! I¡¯ve seen Skyward Sword, so I know exactly how powerful it is! Even with Terra de, there¡¯s no way Dark Emperor would be able to bust his way out of there with his power level! The only reason he could break the steel cage with Terra de was because he was on the outside. The energy transfer mechanism between the two steel walls of the cage doesn¡¯t work on forces being applied to its exterior. Dark Emperor also knew that it was impossible for him to break the cage from the inside as the force required would be a hundred times more. As he had thought of several other possibilities, he needed to question Levi in person to confirm his theory. Chapter 2252 Chapter 2252 Chapter 2252 History Between Dark Emperor And Daxon ¡°But the fighter you imed to have broken Skyward Sword with two fingers could open it! Heck, he could even do it from the inside! I don¡¯t know who that guy is, but he should be a Guardian for The Cardinal Hall and Eragon!¡± Dark Emperor said. ¡°Did you hear that, Levi? Only someone who could break Skyward Sword with two fingers can open it from the inside! Everyone else can only do so from the outside! It¡¯s a hundred times more difficult to do it from the inside!¡± Death Fiend shouted in an attempt to remind Levi of that fact. ¡°Yes, you¡¯re right! I¡¯m the one who broke Skyward Sword with two fingers!¡± Levi said with a chuckle. ¡°Pfft!¡± No one believed Levi¡¯s words in the slightest. It¡¯s impossible no matter how you look at it! Dark Emperor let out a sarcastic chuckle. ¡°Do not test my patience, Levi! Tell me the truth, or I¡¯ll kill you! You may not be afraid to die, but what about Zoey? I could squash her like a bug!¡± The look on Levi¡¯s face changed instantly, and everyone burst intoughter when they saw that. I knew it! Levi¡¯s weakness is his family! ¡°Don¡¯t worry, we¡¯ll spare your lives if you tell us the truth! All I want is to know the answer to my question! You¡¯re nothing but an ant to me, so killing you would be no fun at all!¡± Dark Emperor was speaking his heart when he said that. All he wanted was to find the answer to his question, and he couldn¡¯t care less about Levi¡¯s life. ¡°Like I said, I broke out of the prison myself. What else do you expect me to do? Make up a story on the spot?¡± Levi said helplessly with a smile. ¡°Go on, then! We¡¯d believe you readily if you did!¡± Everyone had their eyes on Levi, and they were more likely to believe that he made-up story than the truth. ¡°Hmm, let me think¡­ Okay, it was a divine brigadier, Daxon, who freed me! He happened to be passing by during his solitary training and set me free!¡± Levi said that because he heard someone talking about a divine brigadier from The Cardinal Hall named Daxon who used to own the Skyward Sword. This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. ording to the rumors, Daxon had given up the Skyward Sword and sealed it deep within the icy ins because he became too reliant on it. Dark Emperor froze and began trembling all over with a conflicted look in his eyes after hearing that name, much to Levi¡¯s surprise. ¡°I-It¡¯s him¡­ It really is him¡­ I knew it! I knew it was him!¡± Even Levi didn¡¯t expect Dark Emperor to lose his mind over a random person he had casually mentioned. What? Did I really hit the nail on the head with that random statement I just made up? ¡°It¡¯s him! It¡¯s definitely him! I can¡¯t believe the gap between our power levels is still that huge after so many years! Given his powerbined with the divine tool, he could easily break Prison of Darkness from the outside! In fact, he wouldn¡¯t even need a top-tier divine tool like Skyward Sword to do so!¡± Dark Emperor then turned toward the Eighteen Dark Angels and continued, ¡°Do you guys know that he¡¯s the main reason I never dared venture into Erudia? I thought I could challenge him when I combined both Terra de and Skyward Sword, but the sword was shattered! ¡°That¡¯s why I¡¯ve been using Zoey to help me steal resources and set up bases everywhere! I¡¯ve been continuously expanding Sacred Organization because I want to have the world firmly under my control! Sacred Organization now has a third of the world¡¯s forces under mymand! I¡¯m trying to strengthen myself just so I could fight him and return to Erudia! I can¡¯t believe he broke Prison of Darkness all by himself¡­ Did he do it with his bare hands or some kind of weapon?¡± Levi was dumbfounded as he watched Dark Emperor lose his mind. So, Dark Emperor has a history with Daxon, huh¡­ ¡°Hey, who the hell are you?¡± Levi asked. Chapter 2253 Chapter 2253 Chapter 2253 Vote To Spare Or Kill Levi I used to think that Dark Emperor is from another country, but now I realize he¡¯s actually an Erudian! On top of that, he has a long andplicated history with Daxon. I mean, everything Dark Emperor does is rted to Daxon! Da*n, I didn¡¯t even know that Sacred Organization is in control of a third of the world¡¯s forces! This is way too scary! The threat these guys pose is a lotrger than Lab of Gods! There¡¯s a lot more to Dark Emperor than meets the eye! Dark Emperor then turned toward Levi and red at him cautiously as if he had suddenly recalled something. ¡°What are you nning on doing? I don¡¯t just reveal my identity to people like you!¡± Everyone around them lowered their heads instantly. It was obvious that they too wanted to know Dark Emperor¡¯s true identity. ¡°It¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t feel like telling me! I wouldn¡¯t want to find out anyway! There, I¡¯ve given you an answer. What are you going to do to me now?¡± This is from N?velDrama.Org. One of the Eighteen Dark Angels shouted, ¡°Let¡¯s kill him! I¡¯ve had enough of his crap!¡± ¡°Yes! I¡¯ve been putting up with him since three years ago!¡± Many of them hated Levi and have been dying to kill him for a very long time. Levi silently made a mental note of those who wanted him dead. Death Fiend shot him a nce and said, ¡°I think we should just let him go! We¡¯ve already gotten the answer we¡¯re looking for, so there¡¯s no need to kill him!¡± Levi was so worthless to him that he couldn¡¯t even be bothered to kill him. ¡°Yeah, he¡¯s no longer the powerful fighter we used to know! I¡¯m toozy to kill him now!¡± ¡°Exactly! He has a ton of enemies in Erudia, so we might as well let him go! That ought to teach him a lesson on the cruelty of this era!¡± ¡°Besides, he¡¯s been wounded by a weapon from Maya Industries, so he¡¯s a goner anyway! Killing him now would be too merciful!¡± Quite a number of them felt they should release Levi. ¡°But killing him on the spot would make us all feel a lot better!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right! Levi may be weak, but he¡¯s cunning and resourceful! Who knows, he might just end up bing a threat to us!¡± Just like that, they were split into two sides and were arguing whether they should spare or kill Levi. It was as if they were some almighty god deciding the fate of a mere mortal, and Levi seemed like a ve surviving at their mercy. Hehe¡­ Since when did a bunch of fools like these get to decide if I live or die? They couldn¡¯t do so three years ago, so there¡¯s no way they could do it now! Levi found himself so amused by their argument that he didn¡¯t even try to interrupt them. Eventually, their argument got so heated that even Levi found himself tempted to join in and take the side of those who wanted him dead. As the argument grew fiercer, Dark Emperor¡¯s voice could be heard from the side. ¡°Enough! Stop arguing!¡± Everyone then stopped bickering and turned to face Dark Emperor as they awaited his decision. ¡°All right. Your Highness will decide if Levi should live or die!¡± Dark Emperor himself was conflicted about his desire to both kill and spare Levi at the same time. ¡°I can¡¯t make that decision right now, so how about we lock him up for the time being and discuss this thoroughly?¡± he asked. ¡°No!¡± Everyone objected as they wanted the decision to be made right away. ¡°How about we put it to a vote? The majority of votes will decide Levi¡¯s fate!¡± Death Fiend suggested. ¡°Sure, let¡¯s all vote to make it fair!¡± Everyone agreed to his suggestion. Dark Emperor broke into a wide grin as he said, ¡°A vote that decides if a person lives or dies? How exciting!¡± Chapter 2254 Chapter 2254 Chapter 2254 Being Toyed With The members of the Sacred Organization were excited at the prospect of toying with Levi¡¯s life. The death of a fallen legend is something to behold. Even the Dark Emperor¡¯s gloom dissipated as he was eager to join in the fun. ¡°Let me be the arbitrator. ce your votes!¡± the Dark Emperor called out over the mor of excitement. The crowd wrote their desired oue on little scraps of paper. Aside from the Dark Emperor, the training base of the little unknown ind contained four thousand three hundred and twenty-three people. The number was made up of the inner circle of the Sacred Organization which their ves and servants. The Dark Emperor opened the vote to everybody. It was rather exciting to be a part of history. Only two oues were able to be voted upon¡ªlife or death. Levi stood silently as he waited for the verdict like a ve whose life was being toyed with by his overlords as their source of entertainment. ¡°The voting officially begins!¡± roared the Dark Emperor. After every single vote was cast, the Dark Emperor began to announce the tally out loud. ¡°One for death!¡± ¡°One for death!¡± ¡°One for life!¡± The Dark Emperor was all excited as he read every single vote out loud, with an attendant keeping score of the votes. At that moment, the votes for both life and death rose equally. At the rate this is going, we might have to wait to the very end to know Levi¡¯s fate. Levi remained silent throughout the entire proceedings. His facial expression was inscrutable. This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. Some within the crowd spected that Levi had most likely given up and resigned to his fate. ¡°Is this the famous Levi? The man who fought the Lab of Gods and single-handedly destabilized their entire operations? How is it possible that his fate is currently depending on the mercy of others?¡± ¡°Well, the tables have turned. Luck is with us as he is not what he used to be. Do you think he would have spared our lives if we were at his mercy?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, brother. He has no way of fighting back now. His fate is in our hands!¡± All the voters looked at Levi who smiled indulgently. How naive! ¡°Levi seems awfully quiet now! What happened to his hot temper?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right! I remember when he fought his way to the headquarters three years ago. He had wanted to fight the Dark Emperor and demanded Zoey to be handed over!¡± ¡°The passage of time is brutal indeed! Look how pathetic he¡¯d be!¡± The jeering around him ensued alongside the tally of the votes. The Dark Emperor¡¯s excitement grew as the number of unannounced votes decreased. It¡¯s been a long time since I am this excited! The game of determining one¡¯s fate was so exciting that all of its participants held their breath dangerously close to suffocation. A thousand votes. Two thousand votes! Three thousand votes! Four thousand votes! At longst, every single vote was called out. The atmosphere was pumped with palpable excitement, every eye on the scene was fixed on the Dark Emperor as they waited with bated breath for the final result to be called out. That was the most agonizing moment. Levi was really interested in the oue of the vote. It¡¯s about to determine my fate after all. The Dark Emperor wiped the sweat off his brow as he cleared his throat. ¡°The final tally is two thousand two hundred and eighty-five in favor of death!¡± ¡°We have a majority!¡± he proimed as deafening cheers erupted on all sides. ¡°Levi is sentenced to death! This is the final verdict!¡± ¡°Hooray!¡± ¡°Hahaha¡­.!¡± ¡°We¡¯ve won! Levi will die today!¡± The ones who had voted for Levi began cheering jubntly. However, Death Fiend and the rest looked forlorn as they were hoping to see Levi being subjected to further torture as they believed that a slow death was far more satisfying. ¡°Death is what you have chosen, is it not? Then death is what it shall be!¡± Suddenly, Levi¡¯s voice rang out. Chapter 2255 Chapter 2255 Chapter 2255 He Is The Hunter Every single person at the scene jumped at his words. The initially merry atmosphere instantly faded away into tense silence as every eye at the scene turned to re at Levi. Levi had a crooked smile on his face despite being sentenced to die frightened the onlookers. Fear rose within them as if the man before their eyes was the devil himself. Even the Dark Emperor could not repress an icy shudder down his spine. That look on his face radiates pure malice intent! Even the Dark Emperor did not know why Levi who was at their mercy suddenly looked so menacing. Levi was smiling at the effect produced by his words. They have voted death onto themselves, all four thousands of them. That was the verdict he had been patiently waiting for. They were casting votes upon their own fate. If death is what they want, then so be it! Just as the four thousand prey began to realize that they were trapped, the hunter revealed himself. Initially, the Sacred Organization toyed with Levi as if he was a prey they had captured, even to the extent of determining his fate with a game. In a cruelly ironic twist, the hunter was allowing the voters to determine their own fate. Whoosh! As realization dawned upon them, they felt the hairs on the back of their neck standing as if an icy gale had just erupted from their feet and blew all the way to the top of their head. Did we just call for our own deaths? The crowd gazed disbelievingly at Levi. Levi smiled. ¡°You were the ones who have voted. Bear with the consequences then.¡± He is smiling like the Grim Reaper with four thousand souls to harvest. The crowd began quaking with fear. At that moment, they felt the cold breath of death at the back of their throats. The Dark Emperor was the first to react. ¡°What a bold statement to make in the face of your execution. Good job on bewitching the crowd! Have you been practicing some magical technique to do that?¡± The Dark Emperor gazed fiercely at Levi. During their momentarypse of reason from fright, the Dark Emperor was convinced that Levi was incapable of delivering his threat. His abilities are a shadow of what it once was. There is no way he could carry out his fearsome threat.Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. The only possibility for this urrence is that Levi had employed magical techniques and sowed fear and panic amongst my men. With his sorcery, he exaggerated his threat in their minds. The Dark Emperor¡¯s reminder seemed to have broken the spell as the members of the Sacred Organization shook their heads and dismissed the look of fear on their faces. Levi must have enchanted us to fear him! Huh! To think that we were actually afraid of him! In the midst of their irrational fear, they truly believed that Levi was capable of that kind of destructive power. ¡°Hah! Levi is pretty clever to make us shake with fear at his capabilities though he is at best mediocre in this day and age. You have all seen how he had managed to convince us with the delusion of his power just with a little spell!¡± ¡°He has many tricks up his sleeve. The longer he remains alive, the greater the threat he poses to us all!¡± ¡°That was why I¡¯d voted for him to die! He must be killed!¡± One of the Eighteen Dark Angels who wanted Levi killed began to push his agenda hard. Being the strongest out of all of them, he was also one of the top ten fighters of the Divine Leaderboard. The true extent of his martial prowess was so terrifying that even Kirin and Azure Dragon were in awe of him. He is about to achieve the same level as Donald. Even Death Fiend and his men began nodding fervently. ¡°Indeed! We take back what we said about torturing him. He must be killed!¡± ¡°If we let him go this time, this rascal will leak all of our secrets to the world! He must be killed!¡± The Dark Emperor stood up and nodded his approval. ¡°Levi is a dangerous and devious threat to all of us. Even if you are much more powerfulpared to him, there is no guarantee that you would be able to beat him.¡± ¡°Are you more powerful than me?¡± Levi smiled. Without warning, a fist shot out. Chapter 2256 Chapter 2256 Chapter 2256 The Punch The movement was so sudden that nobody saw iting. The Dark Angel who was standing the closest to Levi had his entire field of vision obstructed Levi¡¯s fist as it headed for him. Being rooted to the spot, he could only watch it traveling closer to him in a mixture of amazement and trepidation. Like a cannonball, his fistnded squarely on the Dark Angel¡¯s chest with a boom as loud as thunder. The impact caused the Dark Angel¡¯s body to explode, raining down pieces of bloody flesh and guts onto the surrounding crowd. Everyone in the vicinity found themselves sttered with the fragmented remains of theirrade, still boiling hot to the touch. Every single one of them, including Death Fiend and the remainder of the Eighteen Dark Angels were shocked. Everyone just stood there like zombies. Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. Even the Dark Emperor was at a loss for words. Unbelievable! How frightening! Everything has changed! Though it was normal for Levi to kill a man and even turn him into a puddle, his strength was unusual considering the diminishment of his powers. Besides, the man that he had just vanquished with a single strike was the most powerful Dark Angel of all the eighteen who was also easily the top ten on the Divine Leaderboard which contained the best fighters of all time. Zoey, who was one of the top ten had be a serial killing demon. It required thebined force of an army of fighters to subdue her. Aspared to Levi, Zoey¡¯s skill level was supposed to be far above his. But¡­ Levi still managed to defeat a fighter of that caliber! If word of such power were to be spread, Levi would undoubtedly be ranked on the top three of the Divine Leaderboard, at the very least. How frightening is that! Every single one of them was still unable to regain their senses from shock. The Dark Emperor¡¯s pupils widened as his eyes reflected nothing but shock and confusion. This is against thews of nature. It should be impossible! How could Levi have done that? His power has been stagnant for three years. By now he would have beenpletely left behind in terms of skill. Not to mention being stabbed a hundred times with a specialized weapon produced by Maya Industries, which severely diminished his power. Out of the four thousand people who were at the scene, more than half of them were strong enough fighters to beat Levi in a duel. However, after witnessing the strongest of the Dark Angels sumbing under a single strike, they were suddenly filled with doubt at the possibility of them seeding in their mission. How is that possible? I don¡¯t believe it! Everybody stared in denial as if the sight before them was a dream. However, the scalding heat of the blood and bones that sttered on their faces reminded them of the reality. All of them witnessed with their own eyes that the Dark Angel simply vanished on the spot in an explosion of blood and flesh. There¡¯s no denying it. All of us saw it happen before us. ¡°Next!¡± Boom! Without giving time for the crowd to regain their senses, Levinded another blow on the second most powerful Dark Angel¡¯s chest in a simr fashion. Crack! Like a melon being struck by a cannonball, he blew apart in another hot spray of red engulfing the onlookers. ¡°Next!¡± Boom! The third Dark Angel was blown to bits. It did not take long for the top eight Dark Angels to be swiftly killed in the exact same way. All of them were destroyed with a single strike without being able to put up an ounce of resistance. I have split open the Prison of Darkness with a single punch. These pathetic so-called fighters won¡¯t even stand a chance. He took out every one of them with a single punch! Soon, the entire surface of the training base was covered in a mass of pulverized remains which smelled so strongly of death and decay that the survivors who were not yet killed began to retch violently. ¡°Ah!¡± The sharp smell in their noses seemed to act as a stimnt. All at once, chaos erupted as the remainder of the survivors ran and screamed in all directions trying to get away from Levi, who in his demented killing spree looked more like the Grim Reaper than ever. The air was filled with screams of terror as fresh blood stted around them like geysers. Some of the fighters attempted to defend themselves more from instinct than courage. Thump! Thump! The resistance did little to slow down Levi¡¯s onught, as the rebels exploded under a single punch to the chest that added to the rising body count. The remaining Dark Angels lunged forward only to be killed the same way as the ones before. Under the immense force of Levi¡¯s punch, every single bit of the fallen fighters was reduced to a puddle of blood and bone. Not even a limb was left. Aside from Death Fiend and his men, the surviving Dark Angels were promptly dealt with. ¡°Levi¡¯s power has not been stagnant after all! He has be even more powerful than we could possibly imagine!¡± ¡°He doesn¡¯t even look like he¡¯s injured! The weapons from Maya Industries had no effect on him!¡± The survivors began screaming in disbelief. The Dark Emperor took a long time to regain his senses. Boom! As another body exploded near him, a harrowing thought crossed his mind. Chapter 2257 Chapter 2257 Chapter 2257 It Is Your Turn Could Levi¡¯s promise actually be something he is capable of carrying out? Was he the one to have broken open the Prison of Darkness? This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. No! That¡¯s impossible! The Dark Emperor shook his head frantically, unable to ept the conclusion he arrived at. The possibility of that happening is close to zero! He had said that he was rescued by Daxon, the divine brigadier of the Cardinal Hall! It must be him! The Dark Emperor inferred that Levi had obtained the help of Daxon to have been able to elevate his powers as opposed to being stagnant where he was three years ago. It appears that Levi has been keeping the recovery of his powers a secret from the entire world. ¡°Kill him!¡± the Dark Emperor ordered as soon as he regained his senses. ¡°I want to see how powerful he truly is!¡± Despite the increasing number of dead bodies before his eyes, the Dark Emperor was still stubborn in his denial of Levi¡¯s power. He remained convinced that Levi¡¯s power only came from Daxon. It has nothing to do with his own capabilities! The Dark Emperor believed that a simple test would reveal the truth of Levi¡¯s rtionship with that man. ¡°Go on him!¡± The elite fighters of the Sacred Organization seemed to have their fears vanquished immediately after receiving their order. Their pupils dted into slits, consumed by murderous intent. They were running in panic in all directions a moment ago. After the order was carried out, all of them made a mad dash toward Levi despite knowing fully well that it would be an act of suicide. Aside from them, arge army of Death Angels dashed forward. They were waving the golden wings made specifically for them, faces contorted with hatred. Thump! One of the Dark Angels who lunged toward Levi was caught by thetter in midair. Crack! Levi yanked out the golden wings which were fused into the flesh of the Dark Angel. ¡°Ah!¡± The scream of pain echoed throughout the entire ind, sounding shrill and inhuman. One wing after another, Levi pulled out the golden wings on the Dark Angel¡¯s back. The back of the Dark Angel was covered with bloody holes as he let out a long, drawn-out wail. ¡°Next!¡± ¡°Ah!¡± The remaining Dark Angels were unable to retaliate when Levi appeared before them. Even if their bodies were remotely controlled, the anguish and terror would still felt by their souls. After eight hundred more men fell, the survivors could only stare in despair at Levi as his rampage continued without any signs of slowing down. There is no more hope. He is simply too powerful. Nobody had the faintest idea that Levi, who had been captured and humiliated did not only retain his powers but have also expanded them beyond imagination. They watched in despair as theirrades died in his hands without even being able to put up any resistance. Despite the powerful and varied skills of the remaining fighters. All he needed was one punch to crush them. Nothing seemed to stand a chance against Levi and his fist. asionally, Levi would rip them clean in half. Nobody was a match for him in his rampage. As the death toll rose, the number of survivors around him decreased. asionally, Death Fiend and his men would let out groans of terror. At the sight of Levi¡¯s rampage, their hearts turned cold with deste hopelessness. They had thought that Levi would meet his end as he was at their mercy. It was inconceivable that Levi¡¯s powers would have evolved to such a terrifying degree. In the blink of an eye, half of the original four thousand over fighters were reduced to nothing but a pile of fleshy rubble and blood. However, the death count showed no signs of slowing down. Before the blood had a chance to dry on the walls, fresh blood was rained over them again. Levi seemed to be hitting his stride and the next thousand were soon taken out in no time. Before he knew it, only a thousand remained quaking with fear as they stood ankle deep in their comrade¡¯s remains. Gazing with terror at Levi, they did not dare to challenge him. Despite their built-in instinct to obey anymand issued to them by the Dark Emperor, they were hesitant this time to step forward against Levi. Being instinctively aware that the opponent before them was no ordinary mortal, they could not help but feel apprehensive. Their fear overrode their instinct to yield to the Dark Emperor¡¯smand, so they began retreating. The Dark Emperor was shocked. He had wanted to see for himself if Levi¡¯s power had anything to do with Daxon. Unexpectedly, Levi seemed to employ brute force to decimate his opponents instead of demonstrating anybat style. There is no technique involved. He fights like an enraged beast instead of a man. He relies purely on superhuman speed and strength. Upon achievement of this level, Levi¡¯s style became simpler and more sophisticated instead of relying onplex techniques. That was the only way to exin it. Dark Emperor did not see any hint of a structure to Levi¡¯s attack or the teachings of any of the masters. We¡¯re done for. Levi smiled at the Dark Emperor with disdain. ¡°It is your turn!¡± Chapter 2258 Chapter 2258 Chapter 2258 Terra de Of The Dark Emperor For some reason, the Dark Emperor felt as if he was staring at his own imminent demise in the reflection in Levi¡¯s demented eyes. However, it was too trivial a feeling for the Dark Emperor to pay it any mind. ¡°Let¡¯s see how powerful you truly are, Levi!¡± Boom! At the sound of the Dark Emperor¡¯s battle cry, the terrifying power within him exploded outward. The skies grew dark and cloudless as the earth split beneath their feet. Even the tides began to rise threateningly against the coastal areas. The citizens of the surrounding nations felt the crackle in the air and stood frozen in shock and awe. We have never encountered an opponent as powerful as him! He must be the most powerful fighter Adrune has ever had! What kind of power does he possess? The Dark Emperor¡¯s power had been steadily umting. A cloud of dark gas erupted from his body and enveloped the arena in a cloud of smog so dense that it soon became pitch ck for the onlookers as if the sun cowered away from the Dark Emperor¡¯s power. The Dark Energy suffocated the onlookers and struck fear in all of them. Blind as they were in the smoke screen, their terror rose as they gasped for air only to feel cold daggers puncturing their lungs. Being deprived of sight and breath, their ears picked up the inhuman howls in the distance which terrified them further to the core. It sounded as if all the souls of the damned rose and wailed their sorrowful symphony as one. As the smog cleared, the sight of mountains and oceans made of flesh and blood greeted their eyes. It was the picture of hell itself. The onlookers had looks of absolute shock stered on their faces. How horrifying! The Dark Emperor did not hold back this time. Even Death Fiend and his men were stunned. The Dark Emperor unleashing his full power is something none of us have ever seen! As they have never encountered the Dark Emperor summoning all of his power, they were bbergasted by the true extent of it. This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. This is the first time we¡¯re witnessing the Dark Emperor unleashing his power without holding back! This is a sight I could tell others in my old age! With this kind of power, it is no wonder he could personally demolish the Lab of Gods! Indeed, he deserves the top rank in the Divine Leaderboard! Levi smiled with satisfaction as he watched the disy of terrifying power. Finally, a worthy opponent! He had been feeling jaded about the strength of his opponents as they were so mediocre that they could barely put up a fight. Divine Leaderboard? They don¡¯t deserve to be up there! Sir Donald, the Cardinal Hall General my ass! Levi felt that it would not be interesting in the slightest to be able to kill them as easily as he did. What fun is there stepping on ants when you can be wrestling a bear? The potential of a challenging fight with the Dark Emperor returned a spark of excitement to Levi¡¯s eyes. Clink! In full view of the onlookers, the Dark Emperor unsheathed a massive de in full ck. Terra de! The equal of Skyward Sword! When Terra de was unsheathed, the Dark Emperor¡¯s power became more concentrated, as if the appearance of Terra de had also conjured the nine levels of hell up to the mortal realm. In an instant, the aura of his power solidified into a visible force field in ck around him. Even the coastal regions sumbed to hellfire. The surrounding nations were shocked by the unholy presence. Who is the fighter with such power? Terra de was a legend to Death Fiend and the rest. It was the first time they were seeing it in person. Thus, they gazed in awe and the admiration they had for Dark Emperor reached unprecedented heights. The Skyward Sword fought bright and true while the Terra de im souls and forged the underworld. Both weapons were equally powerful. Nobody knew how long Terra de had been in the Dark Emperor¡¯s possession. It appears that he has had it long enough for it to be one with him! Pure power pulsated out of the Dark Emperor and Terra de as he clutched his weapon. All at once, the Dark Emperor¡¯sbat prowess skyrocketed just from yielding Terra de. He seems to have elevated himself to another dimension we mortals could only dream of! Terra de definitely looks more powerful than Skyward Sword in the Dark Emperor¡¯s hands. Edmund had merely owned Skyward Sword; hence, it will take many more years of training before he became one with the sword. The Dark Emperor being one with Terra de is a testament to Edward¡¯sck of skill. ¡°You could have broken the Prison of Darkness from the outside.¡± Levi nodded approvingly. ¡°I¡¯ll show you just how powerful Terra de is, Levi! It is capable of breaking the Prison of Darkness! Prepare to witness the true power of the first divine tool in the world. Let¡¯s see how Daxon¡¯s disciple fares against the Terra de, shall we?¡± The Dark Emperor looked like the devil who had just expanded his dominion to thend of the living. ¡°Bring it on, then! I¡¯ve broken one of these divine tools before, anyway!¡± Levi sneered. Without warning, he lunged forward andnded a punch on Terra de. Crack! Chapter 2259 Chapter 2259 Chapter 2259 Breaking Terra de The sound of breaking metal had never sounded so sweet to Levi¡¯s ears, especially at that moment. Boom! It sounded like the earth was being ripped apart. The dark clouds were blown away so forcefully by the st caused by the snapping de that the men nearest to it staggered backward. With Terra de gone, the skies are clear again. The st traveled outward with blistering speed and turned every living creature it came into contact with into dust. Even the tides against the coastal areas were pushed back so far that the surroundings of the harbor looked as if it was about to be consumed by a tsunami. The strike of Levi¡¯s bare hand onto Terra de is unfathomably powerful! The surrounding nations discovered suddenly that their telmunication services stopped working as they were damaged by the st. As a result, numerous pieces of equipment in many governments and residential buildings were rendered useless. More than half of Adrune was plunged into a state of chaos from the effects of a single punch. Those who were ignorant about the fight that was happening would have thought that a weapon of mass destruction was being developed. This fight is going to cause more damage than any destructive weapon we¡¯ve had in the past! With the rise ofmunicative technology over recent years, most of the citizens around the globe had witnessed all the powerful fighters and deadly weapons the world had to offer. However, there was never a weapon strong and destructive enough to have crippled half of Adrune at once. Impossible! No fighter is that powerful! Wait, there is! There was one who has broken Skyward Sword with two fingers! He was amongst the strongest fighters we¡¯ve ever seen! The catastrophe was caused by a man and his fist, as opposed to a weapon of mass destruction¡­ the citizens of Adrune have guessed wrong. As Levi retracted his fist, the de of the once mighty divine tool fell with a tter to the floor. The Dark Emperor felt the presence of a power even more intense than his. The force that had shattered his de reverberated through his body so hard that he threw up blood. It felt as if all of his internal organs were simrly shattered. Levi¡¯s power had obliterated everything. To the onlookers, it seemed as though everything that came into contact with Levi¡¯s fist did not stand a chance against being turned to rubble. With Skyward Sword and Terra de falling apart like toys, the human body will not even stand a chance! Even the handle of Terra de that was still clutched in the Dark Emperor¡¯s hand cracked open. The immense power behind it cannot be imagined! After Skyward Sword had been broken by two fingers, Terra de was shattered by a mere fist too. What an insane world! The notions beyond our wildest dreams areing to life one at a time. However, the surprises was not over. Thud! Crash! Pow! Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. The remaining thousand survivors were not spared. One by one, their fragmented remains added to the ankle-deep muck that covered the ground. Levi is not done yet! He¡¯s nning a bloodbath for the rest of us! It was all the Dark Emperor could see as the ones who huddled close to him for protection exploded and covered him in blood and bits of bones. At longst, only Death Fiend and the rest survived. ¡°They were the ones who voted for their death,¡± Levi argued in response to their looks of outrage and horror. ¡°I was just obliging them!¡± Death Fiend and the rest began to whimper, having lost all their nerves. Some of them had even wet themselves out of fear. I have never seen such a catastrophe before in my life! The wait is even worse than death itself! At the first sign of the impossibility for them to beat Levi, Death Fiend and his men had already resigned themselves to their fate. Nheless, Levi had other ns. He kept them alive just to make them watch him ughter the other four thousand men before their faces. The sight of the others dying before them, of Terra de shattering helplessly, and of the Dark Emperor¡¯s defeat was more than they could bear. Even the Dark Emperor swayed dangerously on the spot in a fit of incredulous denial. He gazed at Levi in disbelief. ¡°You¡­¡± the Dark Emperor choked, his words failing him. It was you who broke Skyward Sword with two fingers! It was you who had broken out of the Prison of Darkness! ¡°The reason why I kept you alive,¡± Levi announced, a smile on his lips, ¡°was for you to learn the whole truth before your death!¡± ¡°It was all my fault!¡± the Dark Emperor shrieked, he was petrified. Though Levi was puzzled at his sudden change of heart, he could not care less about the Dark Emperor¡¯s remorse. With a swipe of his arm, the Dark Emperor¡¯s mask was removed. Chapter 2260 Chapter 2260 Chapter 2260 The Identity Of The Dark Emperor Levi, Death Fiend, and the rest were stunned at the reveal. This is unbelievable! It¡¯s a woman! The Dark Emperor is a woman! We have always thought that the Dark Emperor was a man! This is absurd! The final irrefutable proof before him corroborated by Zoey¡¯s own ount made Levi absolutely certain that the Dark Emperor was indeed a woman. However, Levi had his suspicions on the matter beforehand. Only a woman was able to achieve the state of bing one with Terra de. Furthermore, the Dark Emperor had sounded resentful when Daxon¡¯s name was mentioned. There must be a story behind it. Before the others could react, the Dark Emperor¡¯s body exploded open from the impact of Levi¡¯s fist upon her body. Death Fiend and the rest stared uprehendingly at him as all sorts of questions passed through their minds. Levi, however, was in no mood to entertain their queries. He did not care one bit about who the Dark Emperor was, or about her rtionship with Daxon. All he cared about was that he had finally avenged Zoey and himself by iming the Dark Emperor¡¯s life. The Dark Emperor had finally fallen. Then, Levi¡¯s gaze turned toward Death Fiend and the rest. Though they were frightened out of their wits, they returned Levi¡¯s gaze with uncharacteristic serenity. Death is awaiting us anyway. If four thousands of them were unable to evade death, what hope have we? ¡°Do you know why I kept you alive?¡± Levi asked. ¡°N-no¡­¡± they shook their heads. ¡°Because you have value to me. I want to take over the Sacred Organization and be the new Dark Emperor!¡± As he said that, he fingered the mask in his hand. As the Dark Emperor¡¯s face had never been exposed, her followers did not know what she looked like. In fact, no one except Zoey knew that she was a woman. Now that the Dark Emperor is vanquished, anybody can be the new Dark Emperor. Why not me? No one would ever know as long as the new Dark Emperor was a stronger fighter than thest one. Levi had proven to be much more powerful than his predecessor. Nobody would know that I am the Dark Emperor. Levi¡¯s goal was originally to exterminate the Sacred Organization. It was only after his arrival that he found out that the Sacred Organization controlled a third of the entire world¡¯s forces. That is massive! Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. The work of the previous Dark Emperor over the past couple of years had been concentrated on weaving this vastwork of influence that stretched all over the world. A third of the world¡¯s forces are at my disposal. I have a feeling it¡¯s going toe in handy soon. I will never have to lift a finger ever again. One third of the entire world. This sounds crazy! That was what prompted his decision to alter his n to gain control of the Sacred Organization and be the new Dark Emperor. Death Fiend and the rest caught on quickly. ¡°Choose your fate!¡± Levi announced. ¡°It is either you follow me or die like the rest! You¡¯ve seen how little effort it¡¯ll take me to kill you!¡± Death Fiend exchanged a nce with the rest. Given another opportunity in life, it became an easy choice for them. ¡°We will follow you!¡± they cried in unison. There are more opportunities for advancement behind a strong leader. He must be the strongest man on the right now. He is now in control of a third of the world¡¯s forces. Our future is looking bright! Death Fiend and the rest jumped at the opportunity. They led Levi to the central control room within the training base which contained the deepest secrets of the Sacred Organization. Due to the secrecy of their operations, a face scan of the Dark Emperor¡¯s mask was required to unlock the central control room. As nobody had been able to remove her mask against her will. Moreover, it would have been impossible to make a duplicate of the mask. The ornate details of the mask alone made it impossible to replicate. Aside from that, the material of the mask was of an unknown origin. Being in possession of the mask, Levi was granted ess into the central control room. Subsequently, he gainedplete control of the Sacred Organization by bing its new master without much effort. Levi gazed around the central control room and felt stunned. Though the Sacred Organization was powerful and prated everyyer of society, the implications of their influence had shocked him to his core. Chapter 2261 Chapter 2261 Chapter 2261 He Is The New Dark Emperor Even the Alliance of Kings was under the control of the Sacred Organization. It was necessary as the Sacred Organization had been operating under the guise of darkness, they required the capacity and resources to carry out its operations. The Alliance of Kings was one of the Sacred Organization¡¯s strongest allies. Besides, the top four strongest forces in Erudia, including the Erudian Alliance, were also under the influence of the Sacred Organization. Aside from that, their influence stretched in all directions throughout the continent. Nearly the entire world bore traces of the Sacred Organization¡¯s operations. This is simply too powerful! Though the Lab of Gods was in charge of constructing training bases of a wide variety, the true power lay in the hands of the Sacred Organization. Levi did not know much about Maya Industries. A lot of people talked about how Maya Industries had reced the Lab of Gods. However, it seemed more probable that it was the Sacred Organization that had reced the Lab of Gods. How incredulous. Levi memorized the names of the forces including the people in charge of the Sacred Organization. ¡°Eh? The Dark Emperor had a disciple?¡± ¡°She did! This disciple is so secretive that we have never met the person. Ms. Zoey was her new disciple, of which we were shocked to hear about.¡± ¡°This disciple is known as the Dark Prince. Both he and Ms. Zoey were the closest people to the Dark Emperor.¡± Death Fiend and the rest hastened to offer their exnations. Levi scratched his chin. ¡°We must take precautions against this disciple.¡± ¡°Indeed! Aside from him, nobody would know that it is you behind the mask of the Dark Emperor! She was also the only one who knew where he is.¡± Levi nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll kill him as soon as he shows himself!¡± ¡°Yes, Master! By the way, the surrounding nations are sending in queries about the disturbance earlier. What should we tell them?¡± Death Fiend asked. Half of Adrune had been incapacitated from the shattering of Terra de. ¡°Send the words out that the st was a result of the Dark Emperor undergoing training and attaining a higher level of power!¡± Levi ordered with a smirk. Soon, the news about the Dark Emperor had once again attained godhood was spread. The citizens of Adrune appeared appeased with the exnation. The Dark Emperor is ranked first on the Divine Leaderboard! The standards of fighters these days are immeasurable. Now that his strength increased another tenfold, it is normal for a disturbance to be felt. The recent disturbance in the air which had led to the damage inmunication towers all over Adrune was simply another indication that the Dark Emperor had broken through to the next level. With the new discovery, various organizations were frantically trying to introduce a new Divine Leaderboard which had a thousand fighters. Then, there were another ten thousand fighters on the Provisional Leaderboard. If any fighter on the Divine Leaderboard slipped down the ranks, the ones on the Provisional Leaderboard would take their ce. Thepetition was intense as anybody could be eliminated from the Divine Leaderboard at any moment. Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. With thousands of other fighters working hard, one was forced to either keep up or ship out. Even a marginal improvement in skill would not guarantee one¡¯s spot on the Divine Leaderboard. The Dark Emperor sat at the top of the Divine Leaderboard with the ranks of second and third ce being far beneath her skill level. Ever since the news of the Dark Emperor¡¯s training which resulted in Adrune¡¯s disturbance was released, the other fighters had no doubt that the Dark Emperor¡¯s skill level was stretched even further than those behind her ce on the board. Her dominance at the top of the Divine Leaderboard was secured without a doubt. In their exaltation, many had dered the Dark Emperor to be God. However, they were unaware that Levi was the new Dark Emperor. On the other hand, with the Divine Leaderboard being opened to amodate a thousand names, many fighters made the rank. Though most were celebrating, some had their worries. Zoey, being eliminated from the Divine Leaderboard, was one of them. As a result of her incapacitation, her powers were ruined. Being unable to maintain her abilities, she was forced to make way for other more ambitious candidates. Most were happy with the news as they had been hoping for the opportunity to prove themselves. To them, making it to the Provisional Leaderboard was an honor in itself. Levi was not about to bother himself with such trivial matters as he had something else more pressing on his mind. ¡°Why was the old headquarters of the Sacred Organization relocated?¡± Chapter 2262 Chapter 2262 Chapter 2262 Maya Industries Is Not Worthy As the Sacred Organization operated from the shadows, the location of its headquarters was irrelevant. Why does it need to be moved all of a sudden? Something does not seem right. Levi had been undergoing solitary training during the period of detention. The Prison of Darkness cut himpletely out of the outside world. ¡°We don¡¯t actually know,¡± Death Fiend admitted. ¡°But based on what we assumed, the headquarters had to be moved because it was discovered.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± the others chimed in. ¡°The Dark Emperor ordered for it to be moved after someone found out about it!¡± The rest nodded eagerly. This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. ¡°I have a feeling that the person who discovered it was Daxon,¡± Death Fiend added. ¡°It¡¯s most likely him!¡± the others agreed. ¡°The Dark Emperor did not suspect one bit when you mentioned Daxon¡¯s name, Master!¡± That means that the Dark Emperor would not be surprised at all by the fact that Daxon had discovered the Prison of Darkness! This points to the irrefutable fact that the headquarters had been discovered by Daxon! ¡°There¡¯s more!¡± Death Fiend cried. ¡°Erudia has long been a target of the Dark Emperor. She has been constantly pushing the limits of her power with the intention of merging Skyward Sword and Terra de to invade Erudia! Hence, gaining control of the top four forces in Erudia was the beginning!¡± ¡°I have heard of that.¡± someone else added. ¡°The Dark Emperor once mentioned that it was due to the existence of one particr person which had prevented her from marching against Erudia. I think that person must be Daxon! The feelings of resentment toward him must have been intensified after she met him!¡± Levi nodded. ¡°It looks like Daxon was the one who has discovered the Prison of Darkness.¡± Suddenly, Levi was forcefully reminded of thest words of the Dark Emperor. It seems that the Dark Emperor was under the impression that I am Daxon¡¯s disciple. Only at the veryst second did she realize that that was not the case. Yes, that¡¯s how things should be. On second thought, everything the Dark Emperor did might have something to do with Daxon. After Levi got everything clear, he turned to leave. ¡°By the way, Master,¡± Death Fiend reported, ¡°I¡¯d gotten word that Sammy¡¯s life is in danger. The Triple Group hasbeled her as a traitor.¡± ¡°Sammy?¡± Levi repeated, the expression on his face changed. She has been through hell and back with me, not to mention helping me out more than once. Her current predicament is also caused by me indirectly. Levi could not stand to watch hisrade in trouble. How dare the Triple Group lift a finger against my friend? ¡°Master, the Triple Group is backed by Maya Industries,¡± informed one of the men with a look of worry on his face. The Dark Emperor had once proimed Maya Industries to be the greatest threat to the Sacred Organization. As a result, the name Maya Industries still instilled a certain fear within these men. Death Fiend dispelled the fear with a fierce re toward the speaker. The current Dark Emperor is Levi! After proving his fearsome power by breaking both the Skyward Sword and the Terra de, who else would dare stand in his way? Even the mighty Maya Industries will easily sumb to Levi! ¡°Men, we¡¯ll be heading to Keerea,¡± Levi announced as he met their gaze. His intention was to get a feel for the changes that had urred during his incarceration, at the same time, search for evidence regarding the Lab of Gods. Something else must be behind the disappearance of the Lab of Gods. They must still be around, plotting something. At the same moment in Keerea, the high-ranking officials of the Triple Group stood outside Sammy¡¯s cell. ¡°She won¡¯t be able to hold on much longer! I¡¯d give her tonight, at the very most.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t it a waste for her to just die like that?¡± ¡°You¡¯re right. We should use her as an experimental subject. She can be added to the fresh batch of subjects.¡± ¡°At least her death would serve the glory of the Triple Group!¡± ¡°We¡¯ll do that, then! Send her in with the other subjects!¡± The recent experiments carried out by the Triple Group were brutal and heinous. Chapter 2263 Chapter 2263 Chapter 2263 Tartarus Initially, the experiments were started by Maya Industries. Humans and other animals were injected with the experimental serum and the effects was observed. After the Triple Group took over the project, many mutants began to emerge from theirboratory. They were the result of experiments that had gone horribly wrong. The small town in Keerea where the Triple Group deposited the mutants was known as Tartarus. In order to prevent the mutants from running amok into the cities, the Triple Group had built an enclosure made of specialized metal of a hundred feet tall to seal off the entire town. Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. From a distance, the structure appeared like a fortress. It was built at great expense to the Triple Group as a means to contain the mutants. If they were allowed to escape, the entire nation of Keerea would be plunged into chaos. As a side effect of the experiments, the mutants were not kible and their martial abilities were greatly enhanced. The drugs had altered their physiology to such an extent that they were more powerful than pure energy beings. However, their most terrifying trait was their indestructibility. Even the best fighters of the age could not even ce a dent in them. At first, the situation remained under control. After going against the advice of Maya Industries to conduct their experiments on increasinglyrger scales, the Triple Group suddenly found themselves overwhelmed by their own creations. In the end, the most practical solution for them was to dump all of the mutants behind the walls of Tartarus. Since then, the Triple Group had turned its attention to the control of their experimental creations. However, not much sess was found in that endeavor, resulting in anotherrge batch of test subjects perishing. Given the urgency of the situation, these subjects were transported into the town. With the increase in experiments being conducted, the town gradually became the hell that it was known for. Sensing an opportunity in the midst of the cmity, the Triple Group began training fighters by cing them behind the walls of Tartarus to fend themselves for a couple of hours. At the start of the experiment, the Triple Group had ced ten thousand fighters in Tartarus. It did not take long before the death toll approached eight thousand, with the survivors suffering grievous injuries. Out of that vast number, only several hundred of them had managed to pass their training. With the fighters¡¯ skills being pushed to their limits in an attempt to survive the horrors within Tartarus, they experienced massive growth. The mutants were violent beings with no emotions. The majority of the fighters who had been sent in were ripped to shreds. Not a single fighter had managed to survive for twelve hours in Tartarus as the longest made it to nine. Even those who had made it through seven or eight hours within Tartarus found their ranks increasing within the newly implemented Divine Leaderboard. If the fighters were left in Tartarus with nobody to open the doors from the outside, they would certainly die. The reason that the experiments were being kept a secret was that the mutants were far too powerful. Maya Industries and the Triple Group adopted all the methods at their disposal to keep it a secret. The world cannot know about the mutants before we can gain control of them. As the experimental subjects were scarce, the suggestion to volunteer Sammy was enthusiastically received. It would have drawn suspicion if the search for experimental subjects were conducted on arge scale. Since we are in need of test subjects, Sammy would do just fine. At the order of one of the executives, Sammy was dragged out of her cell. Theboratory was not far away from the town where the mutants were trapped. Like the other test subjects, Sammy¡¯s wrists and ankles were bound in chains as they awaited the serum to be administered. Being held in captivity for so long, Sammy had resigned herself to the fact that her end was near. Meanwhile, Levi arrived at Keerea and promptly made his way to the headquarters of the Triple Group. Chapter 2264 Chapter 2264 Chapter 2264 Levi Enters The Fortress Over the past three years, the Triple Group had evolved to such an extent that their headquarters looked sleek and futuristic with technology never seen anywhere else in the world. ¡°Levi Garrison is here to pay us a visit!¡± shouted an excited voice. Soon, the entire building was aware of Levi¡¯s presence. Many crowded around the lobby for a glimpse of their famous enemy. ¡°A rare honor this is, Levi!¡± ¡°Hah! Are you here for Sammy?¡± ¡°What a loyal guy you are. Here to rescue her, are you?¡± It is hard to believe that they were terrified of me just three years ago. They would have run and hidden at the sound of my arrival back then. Levi looked around at the smug faces. After only three years, we are now the most powerful corporation in the world. Levi is still stuck in the past. ¡°That¡¯s right, I am here for her!¡± Levi answered coldly. ¡°I am here to take her away. Hand her over!¡± The employees of the Triple Group burst outughing. ¡°You¡¯re pretty brazen toe here and make demands, aren¡¯t you? You¡¯ve chosen the worst possible way to die!¡± ¡°Levi, you have delivered yourself right to us this time.¡± The Triple Group were beside themselves with glee. With his pitifully limited powers right now, he ismitting suicide by seeking trouble with the Triple Group. There were many within the Triple Group who wished to exact revenge against Levi. He is not even that powerful anymore! It¡¯s just the sound of his name that strikes fear in the hearts of men. The person who manages to kill him will have their name and reputation exalted beyond their wildest dreams. ¡°Since you have so kindly delivered yourself to us, we shall oblige you by iming your life!¡± Just when the crowd was preparing to call for his death, a voice called out. ¡°Wait! Where¡¯s the fun in that? Let¡¯s torture him for a bit!¡± ¡°How do we do that?¡± someone shouted. ¡°We have a party heading to you-know-where, don¡¯t we? Let him join them!¡± At that suggestion, the crowd¡¯s eyes glinted malevolently, aware that he was referring to the town surrounded by metal. Levi will be heading to Tartarus! ¡°You wish to see Sammy?¡± a voice called out. ¡°Haven¡¯t I made myself clear? Where is she?¡± Despite ying along, Levi had a vague idea of what they had in store for him. Owing to the vast influence of the Sacred Organization and the powerful stakeholders affiliated with it, the numerous spies within the Triple Group have been keeping Levi well informed about the experiments and Maya Industries¡¯ involvement. ¡°If you¡¯lle with us quietly, we¡¯ll take you to Sammy!¡± ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll go with you.¡± Soon, Levi was led to theboratory outside of the town. It was fortunate that he arrived at that moment, as it was not yet Sammy¡¯s turn to be administered the serum. ¡°Since Levi is here, why don¡¯t we toss him in there with Sammy?¡± This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. ¡°Doesn¡¯t Sammy have a crush on him? How cruel it will be for her to be separated from her after such a brief reunion!¡± The executives of the Triple Group changed their ns immediately. Instead of administering the serum to Sammy, they had decided to torture her alongside Levi. Sammy was moved to tears at the sight of Levi. She no longer wished to die. Sammy begged the executives of the Triple Group to let her and Levi go. ¡°Well, we can do that but we have a condition. Do you see the metal fortress in the distance? If you can make it past three hours in there, we¡¯ll let you walk out of here alive!¡± Sammy agreed to it at once. She and Levi were not the only ones being sent there. Aside from them, there was a group of fighters who wished to undergo training behind the metal walls. Mace Schwartz, a fearsome fighter on the Divine Leaderboard, led the group. His record of surviving nine hours within the walls had not been broken by anyone else. When Levi and Sammy joined him, he was aiming to break his old record and remain there for ten hours. Chapter 2265 Chapter 2265 Chapter 2265 Fright Of The Divine Leaderboard Fighters Levi listened silently while they made their arrangements. He was aware of the town which held the experimental subjects. The secretive project conducted by Maya Industries was mostly carried out by the Triple Group. Levi was not concerned as he felt confident that the Triple Group was no match for his abilities. Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. However, he was rather curious and wanted to see what the mutants looked like. What the hell is Maya Industries up to? Do they have anything to do with the Lab of Gods? Levi waited without raising any objections allowing them to make the arrangements. Sammy did not have a clue about whaty behind those walls, nor did she care. To her, it was her only hope for salvation. For the sake of our survival, I am going to try my best. Earlier, she had heard talk of Levi¡¯s arrival to the Triple Group¡¯s headquarters and his weakened powers. His arrival is a sign. I must not let this opportunity slip by without giving it a try. He¡¯se so far for me. How could I repay him if I were to give up just like that? Soon, Sammy¡¯s parents arrived and slipped several bottles of medication into her hand and whispered for her to consume it before entering Tartarus. Not wishing to see their daughter die, they have procured medication that would heal herpletely and recover all her powers. Before this, they did not have any means to rescue her when she was under the captivity of the Triple Group. Since the executives of the Triple Group had dered that Sammy would be released if she survived three hours within Tartarus, Sammy¡¯s parents saw it as a rare opportunity for her release. They are not usually this generous. It must be due to Levi¡¯s arrival that they agreed to do this. They are torturing Levi through Sammy. Without hesitation, Sammy¡¯s parents acted swiftly to secure the best chance of their daughter¡¯s survival by bribing Mace and his men to protect her when they were inside the town. Before departing, they warned their daughter to remain vignt and take care of herself. As Levi¡¯s survival meant nothing to them, they had also instructed Mace and his men to leave Levi behind if they were left with no choice. Before entering the gates, the most recent batch of experimental subjects numbering in the hundreds was administered the serum in theboratory. Then, they were ordered to remain behind for observation purposes. ¡°Ah!¡± A dreadful scream rang out all of a sudden from somewhere within theboratory. Levi and the rest of his party stood at a training base which was a mess on the inside. Not far away, there was a massive steel cage with a disheveled man behind its bars who was violently screaming. Being bound from head to foot in chains and having his mouth mped shut with specially made clips, he could only thrash and release muffled screams. Levi nced across and found him familiar, though he could not recognize who it was. However, the prisoner seemed to recognize Levi as he began struggling at thetter¡¯s appearance. His violent movements in the cage caused the metal to ng loudly. ¡°Do you know who that is?¡± Levi asked. Sammy shook her head. ¡°It¡¯s a traitor to the Triple Group!¡± a voice barked harshly. The next moment, the electric around the cage was turned on. The surge of electricity was so fierce that sparks erupted as it coursed through the man who shuddered violently before slumping over in a dead faint. Without sparing the man another nce, Levi followed the party as they made their way forward. After half an hour of observation, most of the subjects that had been administered the serum seemed to have suffered its adverse effects. Stuffed in containers as experimental failures, they were prepared to be sent to Tartarus. Levi paid attention in his observation and found that there was nothing special about the mutants. ¡°Let¡¯s move!¡± Before long, the group arrived at Tartarus. Though Mace was an elite fighter on Divine Leaderboard, he could not repress a shudder as he stood before the gates. The other fighters did not fare so well, either. Most of them were shaking in fear. Chapter 2266 Chapter 2266 Chapter 2266 Cruelty Of The Rules Out of the entire group, there were several dozen of them who were survivors of Tartarus. Mace, the fighter on the Divine Leaderboard, had entered multiple times. Those veterans were most familiar with the brutality. The other hundred or so of the party was there for the first time. At the sight of Mace¡¯s fear, they too began to panic. Standing on shaky knees, they turned their anxious and mmy faces to Mace for reassurance. Being the most experienced member of the party, Mace addressed the party with somest-minute tips. ¡°Remember, if you can¡¯t hold on any longer, press the button to call for help when you run toward the four doors. It¡¯s your only hope in getting out of there alive.¡± The fighters who entered Tartarus to train were allowed to call for help with a push of the button. The staff of the Triple Group would then either open the doors for the fighters to exit or lure the mutants away. However, the Triple Group was unable to guarantee their survival. Though they would provide assistance when called for, the chances of survival were slim as no one had no control over the mutants. Furthermore, the doors were not allowed to be open for an extended duration for fear of the mutants escaping. As a result, most of the deaths of fighters urred during the path of escape. Even after the doors were opened, they were ripped apart by the mutants who caught up to them. Afterpleting his briefing, Mace led the party in after the failed experiments that had been stuffed in containers were thrown in. ¡°All right, then. Here we go!¡± The doors swung open with an ominous rumble and the party found themselves shoved in roughly by the guards who had apanied them. After the heavy metal doors swung shut, the silence was so deafening that it felt as if they were completely shut off from the outside world and into another that was far more sinister. There was only a weak light ahead of them. If one strained hard enough, the surroundings were just barely visible. The silence is too odd¡­ The party held its breath anxiously as they made their way forward on shaky knees. It was the uncertainty that was the most frightening! All of them were aware that the town contained tens of thousands of mutants and that thought alone sent a shiver down their spines. As the group ventured deeper, more and more of them were beginning to regret being there. ¡°No, I want to turn back!¡± one of them suddenly whimpered. ¡°I don¡¯t want to die here!¡± As the silence was broken, many more expressed a simr desire to leave. Mace red at them. ¡°That¡¯s impossible. The rules have been clearly stated that upon entry, the doors would be shut for the first hour.¡± The measure was implemented to discourage deserters like them. If the rule was not enforced, everybody would leave before evening into contact with the mutants. It is a true test of patience against unknown dangers. The party grew pale at Mace¡¯s words. ¡°Let us just wait here,¡± someone suggested. ¡°We¡¯ll make a dash for it when the door opens after an hour!¡± Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Mace chuckled in disdain. ¡°The mutants have exceptional auditory sense. They¡¯ve probably picked up on our arrival and are rushing here by now! The only way to make it out of this alive would be to group up and hold on for an hour before dashing out!¡± ¡°One more thing,¡± he added. ¡°To prevent the mutants from escaping, the door that will open every hour will be the one with the least mutants around it. When one of you push the button for help, you will receive a message that the door is open and the most optimal path to your positioning at the moment.¡± Holy sh*t! The party stood frozen in fear. So the standard for training is based on time. A door will open every hour and that is why the death toll is high. Mace¡¯s words turned thest sliver of optimism within the party into despair. As they could not retreat, the only thing they could do was to get through it with Mace leading them. Chapter 2267 Chapter 2267 Chapter 2267 Monsters However, Levi smiled. This rule set by Triple Group sounded very exciting and effective. To open a gate within the hour was unthinkable. It is the survival of the fittest! It could maximize the fruits of training! Way better than the shortcuts these days. Only the strong could escape and survive. There was no such thing as fairpetition! It was about who was stronger! But of course, a small part of it came down to luck. A few people might be lucky enough to be in the location of the gate and escape quickly. But it was only a few out of the many few. Ny-nine percent of the challenge depended on their strength! Sammy began to feel nervous as well. Initially, she thought that her parents had arranged it so that she could take Levi away safely, but the current situation seems dire. After all, even Mace didn¡¯t have the confidence, let alone the others. ¡°Make sure you follow me!¡± Mace reminded Sammy before departure. The crowd began to move forward steadily. Of course, few dozens of people made a bet that the gate behind them would be opened in an hour. They found a ce nearby to hide and waited for an hour while the majority followed Mace. Along the way, everyone was gradually bing frightened. Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. There were skeletons everywhere. There were even corpses rotting, discharging a rancid odor. And not a single corpse was in itsplete form. The bodies were all torn apart and scattered all over the ce. Upon seeing the cruel sight, everyone couldn¡¯t but imagine the cruel fate that the corpses suffered when they were alive. ¡°There monsters are terrifying! If you¡¯re caught, your body won¡¯t be left intact! Even myself¡­¡± Mace¡¯s words made everyone¡¯s heart shiver. But they had no other option but to move forward. A few stepster, theyid their eyes on a massive container. They could recognize the container as it was thrown in from earlier. Sammy almost became one of them. ¡°Normally, the drug will not take its effect until an hour after the injection. Based on that, it should be time¡­¡± ¡°Let¡¯s walk around it quietly,¡± Mace warned everyone, and everyone followed Mace anxiously. ¡°Boom!¡± Suddenly, a loud noise came from the container, and everyone stopped in their steps and looked at the container. The next moment, the movements in the container were getting more distinct. Bang! Boom! Everyone could notice the discernable fist prints protruding out of the container, and even more of them gradually appeared. There was obviously someone inside hitting the walls of the container. ¡°Creak!¡± ¡°Squeak!¡± Someone was tearing open the container. Amidst the screeching noise, the container was torn apart, and everyone inside the container came out. ¡°Argh!!¡± Everyone started shrieking as they saw the peopleing out of the container. Even Sammy screamed her lungs out. She was frightened by the people who came out. The thirteen people hiding in the abandoned house near the east gate were waiting for the gate behind them to open in the next hour. They were sure that they were in the safest position as they would be able to escape after an hour just by hiding. At this moment, they suddenly heard brutal screams in the distance, and they grinned. ¡°Hahaha! That¡¯s what you get for not listening to us! You just walked into your own grave!¡± ¡°Exactly! Do you think you¡¯re safe by following someone from the Divine Leaderboard? When the actual dangeres, do you think he would save you? In your dreams!¡± The previously tense atmosphere eased up as they heard the sounds not far away. Everyone sighed in relief. They were all d that they hid here. Otherwise, they might have been torn apart by monsters long ago. However, something crept up behind them and stared at them without them realizing it. ¡°Huff¡­ Huff¡­¡± The creatures wheezed as they exhaled an appalling stench. Chapter 2268 Chapter 2268 Chapter 2268 Formidable Mutants ¡°Guys¡­¡± As they felt the breath hitting the back of their heads and the stench prating their nasal cavities, the thirteen people finally realized that there was something behind them. Everyone¡¯s body stiffened and broke out in a cold sweat. Their souls left their bodies out of fear. They slowly turned around andid eyes on some terrifying figures. ¡°Argh!¡± Everyone screamed in horror. These people in front could be considered monsters. Their eyes were blood red, and their faces were almost monochromatic with no traces of bloodshot. The most distinct feature was that their bodies had doubled in size. Their arms and legs were as hefty as tree trunks. They exuded a menacing aura. After having been injected with drugs, these people appeared like mutants. They were ultimately terrifying! Otherwise, Triple Group would have been able to keep them under control. Snap! Swoosh! A monster grabbed one of the hiding people and forcefully split him in two. The other monsters charged at them, forcefully pulling the limbs of the remaining twelve, shredding them into pieces. Not one of them survived. Well, they were warned before. Mace had been here many times. He had abundant experience, and they served him well. Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. He knew that these monsters would find you no matter where you hid. As long as the monsters could notice the slightest breath of life, they would hunt you down. No hiding spot would be safe unless you¡¯re lucky enough to be too far away for the smell to hit their noses. At the same time, therge group led by Mace encountered the same situation. However, the monsters they encountered were experiments that had just been injected with the drug for an hour. These monsters were the specimens injected with the newly improved drug. Maya Industries wanted to continue the experiment to see if they could keep the monsters under control. However, the results were disastrous for they were out of control. After mutating under the effects of the drug, the specimens increased their body size, and their eyes turned scarlet red, bing increasingly ruthless. It turned out that the container bulged and broke apart was not because of the raging specimens but their increasing body size. The container could no longer contain them, so it broke. This time, the specimens were not only uncontroble but also more powerful than their previous iterations. And the group led by Mace happened to encounter them. In the end, they suffered severe casualties. It wasn¡¯t something that any ordinary fighter could handle. Even after executing their most powerful moves and weapons, they barely left a scratch on these mutants. On the other hand, if they got caught by one of the mutants, there would be no hope of surviving. They would be torn to shreds on the spot, breaking every bone in their body. Only a fighter from the Divine Leaderboard like Mace could have a chance at them. Sammy fled with Mace and the others. They forced a way out, knocking the mutants away, and found a path toward survival. Levi, who was dragged by Sammy, also escaped with them. However, Levi was actually studying the mutants, but he was dragged away involuntarily. The other fighters of the Divine Leaderboard also revealed themselves, unleashing their attacks from all directions. After all, the number of mutants in the container was not just a few but there were about a hundred of them. There was no way to stop them. In this wave, a dozen of people were killed and torn apart. Fortunately, the others managed to make a break for it, much better than the group of people who hid. But the biggest problem was that the situation here rmed the entire town. Tens of thousands of mutants scattered around the small town rushed over. The first thing they detected was the noise and the second thing they sensed was the smell of humans. Everyone was separated from the first wave. Hundreds of people divided themselves and formed ten teams. The number of people following Mace was still rtivelyrge¡ªmore than forty of them. ¡°Now is the most dangerous moment! Thousands of monsters areing!¡± Mace looked toward Sammy and advised, ¡°Stay close!¡± Then, Mace led everyone forward. Mace was experienced in these, and he wouldn¡¯t cower in the face of these monsters. Instead, he would charge forward and fight to improve hisbat skills. However, now that he was with Sammy, he had to stay out of the way as much as possible and bring Sammy out after enduring for three hours. After that, he could let loose and begin his relentless ughter. Chapter 2269 Chapter 2269 Chapter 2269 The Maya Industries Conspiracy Mace was very experienced. He always managed to navigate his way around groups of monsters or encounter few monsters that everyone could handle. But the others were not as lucky. Despite having a fighter from the Divine Leaderboard, they always encountered monsters. In the beginning, they might have encountered dozens; then, hundreds and even thousands at the end. Even the fighters of the Divine Leaderboard had to steer clear of endangerment, not daring to challenge the monsters head-on. Hence, they tried their best to avoid therger groups of monsters. However, the others were not so lucky. They encountered a group of monsters and got surrounded. If they couldn¡¯t escape in time, their only fate would be death. The number of mutants would only increase. There could even be thousands in the end. There was no way to keep them under control! Even the newbies witnessed the terror of the monsters. All kinds of attacks connected to the monsters had no effects, let alone damage them. Thus, destroying them was out of the question. Their bodies would expand and be indestructible. Nobody knew what sort of drug Maya Industries used to produce such superhuman effects. At that moment, nearly every monster in town was on the move. The learners fell one after another, and the time continued to tick. Finally, came the one-hour mark. An hour finally passed, and the west gate opened. The neers rushed to the west gate after hearing the news. However, therge group of monsters followed behind and chased after them. ¡°These idi*ts! They¡¯re luring too many of them here. Close it! Close the gates!¡± The members of Triple Group who were standing outside the west gate closed the gate quickly. In the end, only two people made it out while the rest remained inside. The majority of them ran away, and monsters surrounded a few. Levi was curious to see what the mutants were injected with, but Mace had too much experience. He managed to circle their way around the monsters every time, and he couldn¡¯t observe them. Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. He could only follow them. The time continued to tick. The fighters were all training themselves. But soon, more of them fell. After two hours, seven people escaped. As for the others who did not escape, they were either training or couldn¡¯t run at all. The Triple Group analyzed some data in theirboratory. ¡°The specimens in the container got incredibly powerful after they transformed! It was so difficult to fight them, even for the Divine Leaderboards!¡± ¡°Look at the data! All four of the Divine Leaderboard fighters were having a hard time! Apart from Mace, the others were rather ipetent!¡± ¡°This means they are facing a greater difficulty now! The seven hours now could be more grueling than the eight hours in the past!¡± The specimens were getting stronger, and everyone had mixed feelings. They agonized at the thought of not being able to control these mutants. ¡°What is Maya Industries trying to do? If this continues, they might even produce a mutant that even the Divine Leaderboard couldn¡¯t defeat! How is it possible for anyone to defend against this?¡± ¡°Exactly! Right now, shouldn¡¯t we think about how to keep the mutants under control?¡± They were all working on the same idea. However, Maya Industries seemed to not care about this issue! They continued to strengthen the drug, and the mutants became even more vigorous and violent! All they wanted was to create the most aggressive mind and the most powerful physique! On the other hand, the experimenters began to theorize that the experiments of Maya Industries were not that simple. ¡°Do you think Maya Industries already knew how to control these mutants and didn¡¯t tell us?¡± ¡°Well, that could be the case!¡± At the same time, their superiors arrived, and everyone stopped discussing. Three hours had passed in the blink of an eye, which was also the longest time that Triple Group superiors promised Sammy. As long as she could pull through, they would let her go. Inside the fortress, Sammy was feeling both thrilled and afraid. Atst, three hours had passed. This time, the north gate was opened. Sammy guzzled down the drug given by her parents and hurried her way to the north gate excitedly. Chapter 2270 Chapter 2270 Chapter 2270 Levi The Scapegoat ¡°Levi, it¡¯s the three-hour mark! If we rush out of here, we¡¯ll be safe! They will let us go!¡± Sammy announced with excitement. Her parents arranged everything impably. As long as she followed Mace, she could easily survive for three hours. The inexperienced immediately rushed to the north gate upon the three-hour mark. But before that, Sammy also gave the rest of her drug to Levi so he could use the drug to be supetively powerful in times of crisis. ¡°Let¡¯s go! Follow me to the north gate!¡± Mace led the way, and Sammy followed him while dragging Levi along. About ten minutester, everyone arrived at the north gate. However, the gate only cracked a narrow opening, wide enough for only one person to pass through at a time. ¡°We¡¯ll leave first!¡± Seven to eight people immediately rushed out of the gate. To them, three hours was more than enough. Of course, they benefited from this. If it weren¡¯t for Mace, they would have been dead long ago. ¡°You leave too!¡± Mace told Sammy. ¡°Go!¡± Sammy eagerly ran out. Bang! She felt a massive impact behind her that pushed her hundreds of meters away through the gate. ¡°The gate is closing!¡± After Sammy went out, the gate quickly closed behind her. ¡°You cannot leave!¡± Mace stopped in front of Levi, blocking his escape. Sammy, already outside the gate, was dumbfounded as she witnessed this scene. She was confused about the fact that Levi hadn¡¯t escaped. ¡°What¡­ what are you doing?¡± Mace responded without turning to her. ¡°I promised your parents that I would only help you escape! My mission isplete! But he is not part of my mission!¡± Sammy wanted to rush back into the gate, but the gate was already closed. Moreover, more and more mutants were approaching, and there was no way anyone would open the gate again. She could only watch the gate gap slowly close and eventuallypletely conceal Levi from her sight. After Sammy escaped, her parents rushed over immediately. ¡°Lucky for you, Levi appeared and saved you. Otherwise, you will be a monster as well!¡± Her parents were delighted to see here out safely. ¡°But having him exchange for my life? I can¡¯t live with this.¡± Sammy¡¯s lips were trembling as she was about to cry. ¡°Levi is going to die one way or another. What difference does it make if he died earlier?¡± Everyone was contemptuous. The high-rank officials of Triple Group were all excited! ¡°We have waited very long for this opportunity, Levi! This is for all those miserable years of your suppression!¡± ¡°We finally got you! Let¡¯s see how you n to escape!¡± ¡°Could he ever escape? We¡¯ll see how long he can survive instead.¡± ¡°Hahahaha¡­¡± For them, being able to exact revenge on Levi was incredibly gratifying. This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. Torturing the tyrant who held them down in the past was indeed the best thing that had ever happened in their lives. At the north gate of the fortress, Mace red at Levi and the others. ¡°From now on, I will act alone! Don¡¯t follow me! I will kill you!¡± Then, Mace focused his stare on Levi. ¡°Especially you! You must not follow me!¡± Mace was about to start his training. Therefore, he didn¡¯t want anyone to follow him. He immediately dashed off in the other direction, leaving Levi with twenty or thirty people behind him. Boom! The sound of the ground shaking rumbled in everyone¡¯s ears. A swarm of mutants, teeming with more than a thousand of them, came from all directions to kill them. Everyone was terrified. ¡°Run! Run quickly!¡± However, before they tried to escape, they shoved Levi toward the mutants. ¡°Let him hold them off for us! Let¡¯s run!¡± In the end, Levi was pushed to the front while everyone ran away. They even asked Levi to hold them off for a while. Watching thousands of mutants rushing toward him, Levi unexpectedly smiled. Now that Sammy was no longer a burden, he wanted to take on these mutants and see what they were all about. Chapter 2271 Chapter 2271 Chapter 2271 How Is He Still Alive Everyone made a run for it, leaving Levi behind, afraid that he would drag them down with him. A short whileter, the horde of monsters swallowed Levi up, much to the members of Triple Group¡¯s delight. Theyughed joyously, thinking that Levi was surely dead after being swallowed up by those monsters. Haha¡­ not even a shred of him will be left. In the end, they didn¡¯t care about Levi anymore. All they wanted was to see his mangled remains. Of course, they wouldn¡¯t know anything that happened within the fortress once its doors closed. They could only see the monsters¡¯ exact locations through the chips on their bodies. All the fighters who went in to train would have chips and cameras installed on them so the people outside could see what was happening inside. Levi had those gadgets installed as well, but he tore them off almost as soon as he went in, so nobody knew what happened to him. But they thought he met certain death since they knew he was swallowed up by those monsters. Mace and the other fighters started their training, and time swiftly went by. When the fourth hour had passed, the south door opened, and the fighters who managed to hold on for four hours hurried toward it. But it was at this moment, someone saw a familiar figure standing nearby. ¡°H-Hey, look. T-That¡¯s¡­¡± Yes, it was none other than Levi, but he was drenched in blood. Perhaps it was his own, or perhaps it was the monsters. ¡°Unbelievable.¡± Everyone stared at him in disbelief, for Levi actually held on for one hour on his own, and he even made it to the south gate. ¡°I think we have underestimated him. He might not be the top fighter anymore, but he¡¯s still an average one. Besides, he¡¯s a veteran, and he¡¯s cunning. One hour isn¡¯t a problem for him. Not to mention the monsters aren¡¯t smart, so it won¡¯t be hard for him to survive.¡± ¡°Yeah, but it won¡¯t be easy for him next time.¡± ¡°Stop him! Don¡¯t let him escape! Close the gate!¡± ¡­¡­ Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. After Sammy and the others found out that Levi survived, Sammy¡¯s parents asked her, ¡°Did you give all your serums to him?¡± Knowing that she couldn¡¯t keep it a secret anymore, Sammy said, ¡°You guys gave me six of it, right? I only used one and gave the rest to him.¡± ¡°I see. I knew he couldn¡¯t havested for so long. So he used our serum to boost himself and fend off those monsters.¡± Everyone thought that was a believable answer. Maya Industries made those serums, and they could boost its user¡¯s strength to an unimaginable level for a short while. ¡°Let¡¯s see how he fares once he¡¯s out of serums,¡± everyone scoffed, refusing to believe Levi could survive on his own. ¡­¡­ When the five-hour mark swung by, there were only a handful of fighters left in the fortress. After six hours, only fighters ranked on the Divine Leaderboard were left standing in the ruins. Well, Levi was an exception, much to everybody¡¯s surprise. Everyone couldn¡¯t believe what they were seeing. Even those ranked fighters were questioning themselves. How powerful is this guy? Is he on the same level as us? They thought Levi was really powerful, but they dismissed their suspicions after hearing about the serum he took. After all, they had seen the serum in action before, so it was normal Levi could hold on for so long. Levi only started holding on on his own at the fourth hour. Before that, Mace and the others were protecting him. In reality, Levi only held on for three hours. Because of that assumption in mind, nobody thought Levi could hold on for much longer. ¡°Da*n you, Levi. Do you think you can do whatever you want just because you have the serums? Let¡¯s see how you¡¯ll hold on once you run out of it.¡± After a whopping seven hours, most of the fighters were already eliminated. Only seven were left, including Levi. Everyone aside from him wanted to go higher and get stronger, so they stayed around to test their limits. ¡°Levi¡¯s should have used up his serums, right? How is he still standing?¡± Chapter 2272 Chapter 2272 Chapter 2272 The Monsters Are Kible ¡°Impossible. One dose can onlyst him half an hour, but he¡¯s already in there for four hours. He¡¯s gone way past the five-dose limit.¡± ¡°Or maybe he didn¡¯t use the serums. Levi¡¯s one cunning b*stard. He might be surviving with some cheap trick, like hiding behind a ranked fighter.¡± ¡°Why don¡¯t we tell everyone to leave? Then we¡¯ll close all the gates and never open them again,¡± someone suggested. Everyone¡¯s eyes gleamed, and they approved of that suggestion. ¡°Good idea. We¡¯ll lock him up for a whole day. I am sure he won¡¯t survive.¡± ¡°Alright, let¡¯s do that.¡± They spared no time in contacting Mace and the others. Once the fighters got the message, they came to the east gate and exited the fortress. After they were gone, all the gates were shut. Creak! Creak! At the same time, all the facilities in the fortress were shut down. After all, leaving them on would limit the monsters¡¯ capabilities. Triple Group¡¯s experts had installed a lot of apparatus around the fortress in order to find a way to control the monsters, but no matter how they tried, they couldn¡¯t get the monsters under their control. Even so, they managed to keep them under check. At the very least, they managed to find out how to weaken the monsters. ording to their data, the monsters could only perform at seventy to eighty percent of their capacity when all the machines were on. Without any restraints, the monsters could get even more powerful. Maya Industries made those experiments with the n of creating living beings with the brightest mind and the strongest body. Thus, they were being suppressed, so they weren¡¯t at full power. However, once the machines stopped running, the shackles on the monsters were taken off, and they could go full power. They could be terrifying. N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. ¡°Oh, my God.¡± Even Mace was shocked when he saw that since he had never fought those monsters at their one hundred percent before. Now that they were at full power, even Mace felt terrified. Hemented, ¡°I won¡¯t evenst five hours if I go in right now. Heck, I might even be in mortal danger.¡± ¡°Yeah. Three to four hours is the limit. Any more than that and we¡¯d be in danger. We¡¯re no match for a monster at full power. They can¡¯t be killed or hurt. How are we supposed to fight them like this?¡± ¡°Levi¡¯s in trouble. Even with the serum, he¡¯d lose out against so many monsters at full power, not to mention he doesn¡¯t have the serums anymore.¡± ¡°Right, lock him in. Keep it that way for twenty-four hours.¡± ¡°Honestly, not even Stone List¡¯s top ten can survive such a dire situation.¡± ¡°Yeah. Just lock him in and he¡¯ll be dead by tomorrow.¡± They couldn¡¯t see what was happening inside after turning all the machines off, but they could imagine how Levi was brutally murdered by the monsters. ¡­¡­ Sammy was shaken to her core when she found out what Triple Group did. Are they serious? How could they do this just to torture Levi? A twenty-four-hour total lockdown? Not even a god can handle it. Nobody canst twelve hours in there, not to mention against a horde of monsters at full power. Sammy overestimated the fighters. In reality, none of them couldst five hours in there. They want him dead this time. And she fainted. ¡­¡­ Back in the fortress, Levi had realized that the monsters were bing restless. Someone did something. But no matter. Even though he was facing a horde of terrifying monsters, it still didn¡¯t wipe the smile off his face. At the same time, all the monsters were already surrounding him. ¡°You¡¯re not invincible,¡± he sneered. Chapter 2273 Chapter 2273 Chapter 2273 Kill All Of Them Levi grabbed one of the monsters and dragged it over. Before the monster could react, Levi punched it and blew it into smithereens, sttering blood everywhere. Everyone said the monsters were invincible, and nothing could even scratch their skin. However, Levi¡¯s power was beyond what the monsters could take, and they were blown apart with a single punch. If Mace and the other fighters were around, they¡¯d worship Levi as their new god. After all, they had trained in the fortress a few times, but the most they could do was inflict some minor injuries against the monsters. Most of the time, they couldn¡¯t do a thing against these monsters. And that was because the monsters were restrained. Now that they were at full power, they should be invincible, but even so, Levi crushed them with a single punch. If they were here, they¡¯d say it was impossible. A momentter, Levi caught another one and tore it apart. The monsters were still in shock, but when Levi killed a second one, the realization sank in, and they stared at him in awe. It was the first time they encountered anyone like Levi, but his power only served to excite them, and they started pouncing on him. ¡°Have at you!¡± Levi was getting excited as well. He had seen through the monsters at that point, so he knew they were probably manufactured by Maya Industries. After all, the nature of these monsters aligned with their ns. They were smart, strong, and invincible. A fraction of the whole horde would be a disaster if they were set free, let alone the whole army¡ª Keerea would be ruined in less than a month. Not even Triple Group or the Divine Leaderboard fighters in Keerea could stand up against them. They manufactured these monsters for a motive. Those guys have a n in mind. A top-secret n, Levi thought. The monsters were strong, butpared to Levi, they were little more than ordinary humans. No matter what they did, Levi could always kill them with a single punch or kick. They were no match for Levi. Numbers didn¡¯t matter in the face of true power. Even so, the monsters wouldn¡¯t stop pouncing at Levi. They were whipped into a frenzy, craving for a real battle. They wanted to tear Levi apart limb by limb and pulverize his bones. But s, Levi was the one who pulverized them instead, flesh and bones and all. Before long, Levi had killed a hundred monsters, then two hundred. And then one thousand. Two thousand. The monsters were getting thinned out at a blistering pace. Eventually, Levi reached five thousand kills. In a mere instant, half of the monster horde was already taken out. But even so, that didn¡¯t stop Levi. He kept punching and kicking the monsters that tried to attack him. With every attack, at least one monster would get taken apart, until finally, not a single monster was left standing. They died. Horribly. Levi did not let a single one of the monsters escape. The monsters came in ten thousand, but not a single one came out alive. To top things off, Levi finished the so-called invincible monsters in half an hour. As if that wasn¡¯t enough, Levi actually took his own sweet time with it. If he was serious about it, the monsters would have gone down even quicker. After he was done with the monsters, Levi sat down and took a closer look at the monsters¡¯ blood out of boredom. He wanted to find out what Maya Industries¡¯ serum was made out of. Time flew by, and four hours had psed since the machines were shut down. Everyone outside was understandably excited, and they broke out into a discussion. ¡°Do you think he¡¯s dead?¡± someone asked. ¡°Obviously. He¡¯s trapped in there with ten thousand monsters. And they¡¯re at full power too. Nobody can stop them.¡± ¡°And he can¡¯t hide from them. Those monsters aren¡¯t stupid. They¡¯re smart, so they can find out where he¡¯s hiding no matter what.¡± ¡°Hey, do you think we should start the machines up and open the gates to see what¡¯s happening inside?¡± ¡°No. Just keep it this way for a whole day. We want him dead no matter what.¡± ¡°Okay. We¡¯ll collect his remains tomorrow then.¡± N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. Everyone burst intoughter. They couldn¡¯t wait to tell the world that Levi was torn into pieces by the monsters. Chapter 2274 Chapter 2274 Chapter 2274 A Mountain Of Corpses Levi couldn¡¯t survive being locked in there for a whole twenty-four hours, or so everyone thought. Sammy didn¡¯t say anything, since she thought so as well. When the unkempt person in the cage heard the news, the light in his eyes was snuffed out, as if Levi¡¯s death came as a shocker to him. ¡°Who is he?¡± Sammy asked. She noticed the change in the man after hearing that Levi was dead. ¡°Peter the traitor,¡± Sammy¡¯s father answered. ¡°Huh? That¡¯s him?¡± Sammy gasped. So that¡¯s Peter. He¡¯s Bruce¡¯sckey! After Bruce was killed, Peter stayed with the Lab of Gods. But when even the Lab of Gods went missing, Peter was left without anywhere to go, so he came back to Triple Group. Triple Group was already working with Maya Industries then. They saw him as a traitor and locked him up to torture him. Peter remained silent for a long time, but he suddenly went into a frenzy when he saw Levi, so they had to zap him to take him out. Peter probably had something to say to Levi, but he lost his chance. Sammy sighed, for she had lost all hope. Levi can¡¯t survive this. However, she wouldn¡¯t give up on herself this time. Sammy would keep on living so she could get her revenge and stop Triple Group from continuing this inhumane experiment. ¡­¡­ Someone from Maya Industries was asking about the experiment¡¯s progress a whileter, and they needed Triple Group to send thetest data to them. ¡°Sorry, we¡¯re in the middle of something here.¡± They then told Maya Industries about how they locked Levi in with ten thousand monsters. ¡°Nice. Great idea!¡± the people from Maya Industries let them do what they wanted. ¡­¡­ As time went by, Levi finally extracted the serum from the monsters¡¯ blood using the method Venom Fiend taught him. He wanted to analyze the serum¡¯sponents. The Cardinal Hall¡¯s divine brigadier? Interesting. But Levi cared more about Lab of Gods¡¯ whereabouts. The Manifest Court probably knows something. I¡¯ll ask them when I get back. As he had nothing else to do, Levi fell asleep in the fortress. Eventually, night melted away, and a new dawn broke through the horizon. In other words, the twenty-four-hour limit would soon pass. Triple Group¡¯s staff were already waiting outside the fortress. ¡°Hey, wait a minute. Levi should have been torn to shreds. Pulverized. Why¡¯d wee here first thing in the morning then?¡± ¡°Yeah. We shouldn¡¯t even see anything left of him, so why did wee here this early anyway?¡± Everyone fell into silence and gave that some thought. Hey, they¡¯re right. Not even a shred of Levi remains now, so why did we evene here? We know he¡¯s dead for sure. ¡°Because Levi¡¯s an important figure to everyone. He¡¯s Keerea¡¯s enemy, and he¡¯s also our enemy. Of course, everyone wants to see him dead. Even if there¡¯s only a shred of him remaining, it¡¯s still exciting news,¡± someone exined. Everyone agreed as that was what they truly felt as well. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s boot up the machines.¡± Next, the staff booted up the machines, and they started running a short whileter. N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. ¡°Hey, turn on the cameras!¡± someone shouted. ¡°ording to the monsters¡¯ chips, they¡¯re at the west gate. Almost¡­ No! All of them are there! All the monsters are at the west gate!¡± ¡°I see. That must be where Levi died. Open the west gate, and be careful! Shut it down if anything goes wrong.¡± Everyone from Triple Group gathered around the west gate to see what was going on inside. They were excited, but they didn¡¯t know why. A loud rumbling sound reverberated around them as the west gate yawned open. The moment it did, everyone outside was assailed by the rancid stench of blood, and they retched. After the gates were fully open, they saw a single person standing before them, while a mountain of corpses loomed over everyone behind that man. Chapter 2275 Chapter 2275 Chapter 2275 Unbelievable Yes. It was a mountain of corpses. Limbs protruded everywhere, and corpses piled upon one another. Blood sttered everywhere, and its stench wafted across the air, nauseating those who caught a whiff of it. Wait, when the guy said the monsters were together at the west gate, is this what he meant? But that wasn¡¯t the most surprising thing. The most surprising thing was the man who was standing before them. Yes, it was Levi! Everyone could not believe what they were seeing. It should have been impossible for Levi to survive, but he did. How did he do it? They had a lot of questions, but all that was swept aside by what they saw before them. What the hell? Nobody could believe what they were seeing. Nobody. Everyone thought he was dead, but he defied expectations and survived instead. Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. Levi managed to get through twenty-four hours alone. Thirty, if they added the six hours prior to his record. He broke the record by miles since the longest anyone managed was nine hours. But that was because the monsters were limited to seventy to eighty percent of their true power. In other words, thest record was a fluke. But that also meant Levi made yet another miracle. The most important point was all the monsters were dead. Levi killed all of them and put them on for show. For some reason, they suspected that the mountain was only a part of Levi¡¯s kills. They thought most of the bodies must have been pulverized, so the mountain could have doubled, and that¡¯d be Levi¡¯s real body count. It had been a while since the gates were opened. If everything went normal, the monsters would have scrambled to escape the fortress, but now they didn¡¯t. The only reason and exnation for that was that Levi had killed all of them during his stay. Holy motherf*cking sh*t. Impossible. There¡¯s no way in hell that¡¯s possible. Nobody could believe what they were seeing, but what they see was the truth. They thought Levi could hold on in the first ce because he had the serum Sammy gave him, but now they knew it was impossible. Serum? Serum, my foot! Nobody in Triple Group could kill the monsters even with the serum. No, they couldn¡¯t even hurt the monsters. Not even a Divine Leaderboard fighter like Mace could. They couldn¡¯t even kill a single one, let alone ten thousand. It was then they knew Levi had true power. Everyone was shaken to their core, mumbling under their breath like madmen. They couldn¡¯t believe what they were seeing. It was like they saw another miracle, but it was a nightmare to them. For the longest time, nobody spoke. ¡°What took you so long? I was this close to punching it open.¡± Levi stretched his arms and yawned. He had just woken up a moment ago and was about to punch the gates open so he could leave. But just before he could do that, the gates swung open. ¡°It¡¯s a good ce to sleep. It¡¯s really quiet.¡± He smiled. But nobody answered him. They were petrified as if Medusa had looked them in the eye. They were still in shock. ¡°Eh, now that I¡¯m done here, it¡¯s time to go outside.¡± He smiled at them and left the ce. Most of Triple Group¡¯s staff were in the base nearby. When they saw someoneing their way, they reflexively asked, ¡°So, how is it? Did you see Levi¡¯s body? Where are the others? Why didn¡¯t theye back with you?¡± Someone piped up, ¡°No way they saw the body. The monsters are stupidly strong. Levi must be pulverized by now since he¡¯s alone. I don¡¯t think there¡¯s anything left of him.¡± Levi smiled. ¡°They didn¡¯t see Levi¡¯s body because he¡¯s alive.¡± Huh? Everyone thought that sounded normal at first go, but a few momentster, they seem shocked. ¡°They didn¡¯t see his body because he¡¯s alive?¡± ¡°Impossible! How can Levi still be alive? There¡¯s no way that¡¯s true!¡± They looked at the one who answered them to get some confirmation, but when they saw Levi standing right in front of them, they gasped. ¡°L-L-Levi! I-It¡¯s you!¡± Chapter 2276 Chapter 2276 Chapter 2276 He Is Too Strong How is he still alive? That shouldn¡¯t have been possible! He¡¯s locked in there with a bunch of monsters! ¡°Warning! Warning! Danger!¡± Warning rms started ring across the base, but Levi shut them down with a single punch. Obviously, all the rms and facilities were destroyed with that attack. ¡°Don¡¯t run,¡± Levi warned. But someone a few hundred meters away wouldn¡¯t listen. He kept running, thinking he could escape, but Levi clenched the air and pulverized the person who was escaping. A few other staff members tried to run, but Levi pulverized them too. After that show of power, everyone stopped trying to escape and was as quiet as a graveyard. A whileter, Triple Group¡¯s top brass and fighters finally processed their shock. ¡°Where is he?¡± They went into the fortress to look for him, but what awaited them was a hell on earth. What they saw almost gave them nightmares for years toe. It was a bloody sight, with broken limbs and bodies strewn everywhere. The bodies were already cold, but just from the remains, they could see how heated the battle was. No, it was no battle. To be precise, it was a massacre. Suddenly, Mace started spewing blood. He could not imagine the kind of power Levi had to be able to kill so many monsters in such a short time. I can¡¯t even kill a single one myself. The monsters weren¡¯t strong enough to stand toe to toe against a ranked fighter like Mace, but their defense was powerful, rendering them invincible. It was impossible to kill a single one, let alone ten thousand of them. Put it simply, if all the fighters on the Divine Leaderboard were to be locked in with ten thousand monsters, the monsters would ultimately be triumphant. Sure, they couldn¡¯t kill the fighters, but the monsters could exhaust them to death. After all, the monsters were invincible and had boundless stamina, just like a cockroach. But oversized. However, Levi defied everyone¡¯s expectations by killing all the monsters alone. To be exact, he did the impossible, and that feat alone was enough to change everyone¡¯s expectations. ¡°That guy¡­ That guy isn¡¯t the same guy he was three years ago. He¡¯s more powerful than the top fighter on the Divine Leaderboard!¡± ¡°Everyone has changed a lot over thest three years, but that guy is still miles ahead of us. We¡¯re all trashpared to him.¡± N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. ¡°I suspect that he¡¯s the guy who broke Skyward Sword.¡± The bloody sight finally made everyone realize how powerful Levi truly was. Sammy was shedding tears of joy, for Levi had survived and be more powerful than ever. That was the best news she could ever hope for. Then, suddenly, Levi¡¯s voice boomed, ¡°Snapped out of it, have you? Then get your keisters here right away!¡± Everyone knew they couldn¡¯t run away from Levi, not when he was that powerful. And so, they went over to where Levi was. But even though they couldn¡¯t run, someone tried to send a message to tell everyone about Levi¡¯s true power. However, before he could do anything, hismunication device broke into pieces. And then an invisible strength tore that person apart, sttering blood everywhere. Everyone was scared out of their wits, so they quickly went to Levi without another word. After all, they didn¡¯t want to get killed, and they knew Levi could do that if he so wanted to. Nobody tried to pull any tricks again. The moment they came to Levi, everyone kneeled before him and banged their heads against the floor, sniveling like children. ¡°Please, have mercy!¡± If Levi wanted to, he could destroy Triple Group without a doubt. The guy was more powerful than anyone could ever imagine. Mace was buzzing with excitement. ¡°I have never seen such power. If you¡¯ll have me, I¡¯ll follow you to the depths of hell. I want to witness what true power means.¡± Sammy stared at Levi, delighted and overjoyed. ¡°Hm, if I recall, almost everyone here wants me dead. Either that or you guys would torture me.¡± He killed another person as he spoke. And then, Peter started smacking his cage. Crack¡­ ¡°Hm?¡± Levi went over to him and opened the cage. He saw Peter in there and knew the guy was with the missing Lab of Gods. Peter said, ¡°The Lab of Gods¡­¡± Chapter 2277 Chapter 2277 Chapter 2277 The Disappearance Of The Lab Of Gods Levi huddled closer to listen. ¡°What? What happened to them?¡± Peter whispered something to Levi, while everyone looked on curiously. They wondered what Peter was saying, but they didn¡¯t ask. Levi kept listening and didn¡¯t ask anything. He looked calm and cold, and he nodded asionally. ¡°I see.¡± Levi nodded. ¡°You¡¯ve been waiting for me so you can tell me about that, haven¡¯t you?¡± he asked. ¡°Yes, I have. I mean, not like anyone else can help me.¡± Levi looked at him. ¡°I¡¯ll handle the rest. You stay here and help Sammy, get it?¡± Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. Peter nodded. ¡°And now, as for you guys¡­¡± Levi didn¡¯t n on letting the top brass go, so he killed them all. Everyone who knew about his current strength was killed, save for Sammy¡¯s family, Mace, and some fighters. He went to Triple Group himself and restructured it so Sammy had total control over it. After he was done, he told Sammy, ¡°You¡¯ll be handling Triple Group from now on. And don¡¯t tell anyone what happened today. Also, keep working with Maya Industries. Do what they tell you to do, get it?¡± ¡°Yes, sir!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, sir. I¡¯ll deal with Maya Industries.¡± Peter gave Levi a reassuring look. It was a brief interaction, but Sammy could guess that Levi and Peter were also talking about Maya Industries earlier. After he was done with Triple Group, Levi went back to Erudia. However, he didn¡¯t show up right away. Instead, he observed Zoey from the shadows. The technique books he left her were tossed aside, so obviously Zoey didn¡¯t even use it. Perhaps she shared the same sentiments as everyone else, thinking that Levi¡¯s concept was outdated. That was why she thought the things he gave her were useless. She didn¡¯t even want to try it out. Instead, he realized she had been recovering using extreme methods and serum. Yes, it would heal her martial vein, but conversely, an extreme method like that would cause some complications that would hurt her down the line. When Zoey heard the sound of footsteps approaching her, she stopped and looked up. But what she saw surprised her. ¡°M-Master¡­¡± The one she was none other than Dark Emperor. Well, at least she thought it was. In reality, it was Levi in a mask. Dark Emperor¡¯s mask was one of a kind, so as long as he wore it, nobody could recognize him. Not even Zoey who had seen Dark Emperor¡¯s face before. ¡°Master, I thought you said you can¡¯te back to Erudia. Why are you here?¡± Zoey was shocked. ¡°I¡¯m here to see you, then I¡¯ll be off to The Cardinal Hall,¡± Levi answered. ¡°What about my husband then?¡± Zoey was worried about Levi. The reason she was recovering using such an extreme method was because she wanted to save Levi herself. If she waited for too long, he might be in danger. ¡°He¡¯s fine. He¡¯lle back soon.¡± Zoey nodded and was relieved since she knew Dark Emperor wouldn¡¯t lie to her. He never told her a lie before, and that would not change. ¡°Oh, I¡¯ve been observing you, and I have to say this. You¡¯re going about it the wrong way. This is too extreme,¡± Levi said. Zoey asked curiously, ¡°So how am I supposed to heal, master? My powers are gone.¡± Levi answered, ¡°Easy. Use the technique your husband gave you. Keep practicing that and only that. Don¡¯t practice any other technique, including the ones I gave you.¡± ¡°Huh? But my husband¡¯s not really¡­¡± Zoey didn¡¯t believe Levi¡¯s technique would work, so her first reaction was to say no. Levi hasn¡¯t improved a bit over thest three years. Can his technique even work? ¡°Master, I know you can help me. I don¡¯t want to use his technique. I don¡¯t think it¡¯ll be of use.¡± Chapter 2278 Chapter 2278 Chapter 2278 Disaster Is Coming Levi was speechless. My stuff won¡¯t be of use? Hey, it helped me kill the top fighter on the Divine Leaderboard. My stuff killed ten thousand monsters of which ranked fighters can¡¯t even make a scratch on. Did she just say it¡¯s useless? Well, I broke out of the Prison of Darkness. See if your technique can do the same. My stuff broke Skyward Sword and Terra de. Let¡¯s see if your technique can do that. But Levi wouldn¡¯t argue with her, so he said, ¡°Fine, it¡¯s your choice. But I¡¯d still rmend your husband¡¯s technique if you want to heal up.¡± ¡°I understand, Master. But I¡¯ll do it my own way. I still don¡¯t think the old stuff would work. It¡¯s already outdated, so there¡¯s no point practicing the old stuff.¡± In the end, Zoey gave up on using Levi¡¯s technique. Instead, she wanted to use the modern way to heal up, even if it was a bit extreme. Levi nodded. ¡°Fine. I respect your choice.¡± Nobody thought his technique was useful. Nobody but Cyrus. But still, Levi said nothing and respected their choices. Fine, do what you want. It¡¯s your choice. Don¡¯t say I didn¡¯t warn you. After that, he left North Hampton and went straight to Oand City. His destination was none other than The Cardinal Hall. Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. After he got there, he snuck into The Cardinal Hall and made a beeline for The Manifest Court. The moment he showed up, everyone in The Manifest Court was shocked, since they never thought someone like Levi would show up before them. ¡°It¡¯s you?¡± Levi took on the image of the guy who broke Skyward Sword with his fingers, so everyone there was surprised that he made his appearance. Levi also knew that The Manifest Court didn¡¯t know about his true identity and his whereabouts. I see. The Prison of Darkness can block anything including magic and fate. Not even The Manifest Court can find out where I am. ¡°I¡¯m here to ask about the Lab of Gods. Do you know where they are right now?¡± Levi asked. However, he didn¡¯t get his answer straight away. In the end, someone answered, ¡°No, but we know they¡¯re still here. They¡¯re not defeated. I made a prediction just now, and I can say that a disaster is coming. The writing¡¯s been on the wall for a long time. A disaster wille this way¡­¡± Levi left right after he got the answer, but he left through the front door. The Cardinal Hall was nothing to him, so he coulde and go as he pleased. It didn¡¯t take long for everyone in The Cardinal Hall to find out he was there, but as expected, everyone was shocked to see him. W-Why is this guy here? All the divine generals and elites saluted him. If it were anyone else, they would have been arrested, since trespassing The Cardinal Hall was a crime punishable by death. However, nobody had the guts to arrest Levi. After all, he was a powerful one. Even Edmund hurried over after he got the news. He kneeled before Levi and even invited him to stay for a while. ¡°No, thank you,¡± Levi refused. Edmund mustered his courage and asked, ¡°Sir, may I know who you really are?¡± Everyone looked at Levi as well, wanting to see who this mysterious guy was. ¡°Me? I¡¯m Levi Garrison,¡± Levi sneered. Edmundughed heartily. ¡°You jest, sir. You¡¯re one of Erudia¡¯s most powerful fighters. Not even Eragon knows who you are. You can¡¯t be Levi, sir! But I have to say, that¡¯s a good joke.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Levi smiled and left The Cardinal Hall without another word. Someone wanted to ask more questions, but Edmund interrupted, ¡°He obviously doesn¡¯t want anyone to know who he really is, or he wouldn¡¯t have said he¡¯s Levi.¡± ¡°Oh, you have a point. That¡¯s true.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t try to look into that fighter, or you might end up dead.¡± The divine generals tried to dissuade Edmund, but that didn¡¯t satiate his curiosity. After Levi¡¯s departure, Edmund went to The Manifest Court himself. ¡°He came for you guys, so you should know who he is, right?¡± Edmund asked. ¡°No, but he¡¯s really simr to a certain someone.¡± ¡°Who?¡± Edmund was getting more and more curious about it. Chapter 2279 Chapter 2279 Chapter 2279 I Am The Founder Of Garrison Industry ¡°Levi,¡± the old man answered. Edmund trembled. ¡°Impossible. He can¡¯t be Levi.¡± Edmund didn¡¯t believe that the mysterious man was Levi. ¡°We didn¡¯t say he¡¯s Levi. We only said he¡¯s simr. After all, Levi¡¯s the only person who paid so much attention to the Lab of Gods,¡± the old man said. Edmund nodded. ¡°So he was here for the Lab of Gods?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Then, he¡¯s not Levi. Good to hear. He¡¯s probably worried about Erudia, so he¡¯s thinking ahead. That¡¯s why he taught us a lesson back at the icy ins, isn¡¯t it?¡± Edmund suggested. ¡°We can¡¯t interfere with The Cardinal Hall¡¯s business, but now that you¡¯re here, we have to remind you that a disaster ising. And it¡¯sing for everyone, so be prepared,¡± the old man reminded him. Edmund answered confidently, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. As long as I¡¯m here, everything will be fine. I¡¯ve proven myself, haven¡¯t I? Garrison Industry¡¯s an A+ answer. I can keep the situation under control. ¡°And I won¡¯t antagonize people like Donald. Now I¡¯m working with them. Once disaster strikes, I can call the top ten organizations in Erudia to help out.¡± Edmund started talking about his ns, but everyone in The Manifest Court was silent. Perhaps they were gone, or perhaps they were just listening silently. Levi didn¡¯t head back to North Hampton after he left. Instead, he went straight to Garrison Industry¡¯s headquarters, but he was stopped before he could get in. ¡°Unauthorized. ess denied.¡± Garrison Industry had a biometric scanner that would scan every person who tried to go in. If the person wasn¡¯t a Garrison Industry personnel, they¡¯d be denied entry. rms started ringing, and red and purple dots started showing up on Levi¡¯s body. A bunch of people was aiming their guns at him, and he¡¯d get shot if he made any sudden movements. ¡°Who are you?¡± A group of people surrounded him. ¡°Garrison Industry¡¯s founder,¡± Levi answered calmly. However, his answer came as a surprise for everyone. ¡°The founder? But Edmund¡¯s our founder. He¡¯s the only master and founder of Garrison Industry. Who the hell are you?¡± Everyone gave him a scornful look. ¡°Take this impostor!¡± ¡°How dare you!¡± Everyone was about to arrest Levi, but then another group of people came out. ¡°What are you guys doing? Levi? What are you doing here?¡± someone asked in surprise. Levi looked at the person who asked, and it turned out to be Mia. ¡°Miss Mia? Do you know him?¡± everyone asked. ¡°He¡¯s my brother.¡± Mia held Levi¡¯s hands. ¡°What are you doing here, Levi?¡± ¡°I need your help,¡± Levi said. And Mia took him away. After Levi and Mia were gone, the guards started gossiping. ¡°I¡¯ve heard about him. Garrison Industry does have a founder, but Edmund¡¯s the one who led the company to sess. He has no business being here.¡± ¡°He¡¯s probably here to im the credit. Founder? Don¡¯t make meugh.¡± This is from N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Levi¡¯s old news now, so he¡¯s probably here to ask for help.¡± Everyone kept discussing the topic. When Levi showed up, all the top brass couldn¡¯t believe what they were seeing, but since Levi was the founder, they stood up to greet him. ¡°What brings you here, Maestro?¡± Robed yer came up to wee him. ¡°Yeah, why did youe here?¡± Everyone was curious. They wanted to know why Levi was here. ¡°Are you here for Maya Industries¡¯ weapon¡¯s special material analysis? Did something happen?¡± someone asked. ¡°No. I need your help,¡± Levi answered. ¡°What is it?¡± Chapter 2280 Chapter 2280 Chapter 2280 Levi Steals The Technique Book N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. Everyone looked at him curiously. ¡°Garrison Industry¡¯s tech can watch most of the world, right?¡± Levi asked. The tech department¡¯s leader nodded. ¡°Yes. Our tech can see seventy-three percent of the world, and we can see every detail in ny percent of that area. What are you trying to do?¡± Levi went up to control the cameras himself. ¡°Leave it to me.¡± His goal was simple¡ªto see if anything out of ordinary was happening around the world. He wanted to see if the Lab of Gods was up to anything. They might be gone, but that didn¡¯t mean they weren¡¯t up to something. If they¡¯re up to something, they must have left some clues. There¡¯s no way there¡¯s no clue left behind. ¡°Um¡­¡± The top brass was in a dilemma. ¡°He can deal with it. Let¡¯s go out.¡± Robed yer told everyone to leave Levi alone, and then he left the room as well. A momentter, Levi was alone in the control room. Levi started controlling the cameras to look for clues. It took him one hour of meticulous searching, but he finally managed to find something that interested him. Not to mention one of the clues was in Erudia, and the ce belonged to Garrison Industry. Well, I got what I wanted. Everyone was waiting outside nervously, and some even told Edmund about what Levi was doing. A momentter, they heard the sound of footsteps approaching, and they knew Edmund wasing. He even brought along a lot of fighters, and it was obvious they were here to seek trouble. ¡°Hello, Sir.¡± Everyone greeted him the moment he arrived, including Robed yer. ¡°Are you the one who let Levi in?¡± Edmund asked coldly. ¡°I¡­¡± Before Robed yer could say anything, Edmund sent him flying with a punch. Robed yer fell with a thud and spewed blood, but Edmund ignored him and kicked the control room¡¯s door open. ¡°Why did youe here, Levi?¡± Edmund barked. Levi ignored him and went on with his search for clues as if Edmund wasn¡¯t important enough for him to care about. ¡°Stop! I told you to stop right now!¡± Edmund darted ahead angrily and stopped Levi. But Levi was almost done anyway, so Edmund¡¯s arrival didn¡¯t change anything. Edmund roared, ¡°Do you have any idea what you just did? This is Garrison Industry¡¯s most important ce! And all of you just let an outsider in? Do you know what that means? ¡°Do you know what he just did? He saw all of thepany¡¯s top secret! All these data, the base¡¯s precise locations, and thepany¡¯stest tech¡­ He saw it all! All the top secret information! See for yourself!¡± ¡­ When everyone took a look at the data, they realized that Edmund was telling the truth. Levi was looking through the top secret data, and the realization shocked them. Everyone¡¯s heart sank. Edmund¡¯sckeys went ahead and gave the top brass one tight p. ¡­ ¡°Levi, you b*stard. You came all this way to find out about thepany¡¯s top secret using your connections, huh?¡± Edmund sneered. ¡°Trying to power yourself up? Is that why you came here? So you can steal thepany¡¯s tech, technique book, and even our serums?¡± ¡°What a surprise. Didn¡¯t think you¡¯d be a thief, Levi. So you want mypany¡¯s best tech?¡± Edmund scoffed. ¡°And all of you are his aplice! All of you are guilty!¡± Edmund and hisckeys started using Levi as being a thief. Chapter 2281 Chapter 2281 Chapter 2281 Who Did This ¡°Yes! He¡¯s here to steal the technique book and serums!¡± ¡°Yeah! He knows his ce in the new era! He knows he¡¯s old news now, but he won¡¯t go down without a fight. He wants to get back to the top, so that¡¯s why he¡¯s here. To take the best technique to power himself up and boost himself as soon as possible.¡± ¡°So that¡¯s why you came here? To steal?¡± Everyone started scolding Levi, thinking he was here to steal. Even the top brass thought the same thing after listening to the users. Levi was acting strangely, and he was alone in the control room for one hour. Of course, they¡¯d suspect him, and after Edmund told them what he thought Levi was up to, only then did they ¡®realize¡¯ what Levi had been doing. He¡¯s here to steal the technique to boost himself. When they saw the box of serum Mia was holding, they realized what she was doing. So she¡¯s his spy. However, unbeknownst to them, the serum Mia was holding was used to suppress the special element in Levi¡¯s body. It was ignorance on their part, so they thought Mia was holding the serum to boost Levi¡¯s power. Everyone thought Levi was a thief, but Robed yer had a different opinion. He knew Levi more than most people, so he knew Levi wouldn¡¯t steal. He was someone who¡¯d rather die than lose his honor. Even if he lost his glory, he would never do something as underhanded as stealing someone else¡¯s fruit ofbor. Besides, with how proud Levi was, he wouldn¡¯t even practice the technique even if someone gave him as a gift. Hence, there was no way he¡¯d steal. Levi sneered. ¡°You think I care about trash like that?¡± But his attitude only made everyoneugh, especially Edmund and hisckeys. ¡°Trash? Well, this stuff is not the top, but it can easily make the top five. And you call this trash? Don¡¯t make meugh,¡± Edmund sneered. Everyone was ring at Levi as well. They wouldn¡¯t take thatment lying down. Levi was insulting thepany and their hard work after all. ¡°You call ourselves trash? Look at yourself. You¡¯re weak and pathetic. You don¡¯t have the right to call us trash, you scum.¡± ¡°You call this trash, but here you are, stealing the very thing you call trash.¡± Levi scoffed, ¡°I was not stealing this trash, you buffoons. I was looking at something else.¡± Edmund looked at him and shook his head. Those guys at The Manifest Court said the guy who broke Skyward Sword feels simr to Levi? How could it be? They are not alike. N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. Levi¡¯s a thief, not a grandmaster. He¡¯s a humiliation to us all. ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll let you off the hook this time. You are thepany¡¯s founder, and you have a lot of friends here. But if you do it again, I won¡¯t let you go that easily,¡± Edmund said coldly. ¡°You¡¯re so generous, Sir. You¡¯d even let him go after what he did?¡± ¡°I bet you¡¯re really d now, Levi. Why don¡¯t you thank Sir?¡± Everyone praised Edmund, but he looked at everyone and warned, ¡°If this happens again, I¡¯ll punish all of you. That¡¯s the rule.¡± But then, Levi saw Robed yer looking pale and bloody. He went up to Robed yer and asked, ¡°Who did this?¡± ¡°I-I¡¯m fine. I hurt myself during training,¡± Robed yer answered nervously. Of course, he wouldn¡¯t say the truth. But Levi saw through him and turned to look at Edmund. ¡°He did it, didn¡¯t he?¡± Edmund admitted, ¡°Yeah, I did it. He let you in, and that¡¯s against the rules. So what if I taught him a little lesson?¡± Their gazes met, and sparks flew. Chapter 2282 Chapter 2282 Chapter 2282 Payback Levi stared at Edmund. ¡°So what? So it¡¯s payback time.¡± Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. The moment he said that, tension rose in the air. However, Edmund¡¯sckeysughed. Is he trying to get himself killed? Payback time? ¡°Well,e get it then. Let¡¯s see what you can do,¡± Edmund scoffed. He didn¡¯t believe Levi could do anything to him. Levi was about to teach Edmund a lesson, but Robed yer and Mia both held him back. ¡°Don¡¯t!¡± they pleaded. Both of them knew they must stop him, for they knew Levi would die if he were to fight Edmund. He would not escape alive as he stood no chance. ¡°This is my responsibility, Sir. Punish me if you want.¡± Robed yer pulled Levi back as he spoke. ¡°Calm down, Sir. Levi¡¯s just acting tough,¡± everyone else tried to dissuade Edmund. Edmund, in all his ignorance and stupidity, sneered. ¡°I won¡¯t get angry at someone like Levi.¡± ¡°Well, yeah. He¡¯s just a weakling. I don¡¯t think you¡¯d get angry over him.¡± After they came out, Robed yer said, ¡°Maestro, I know they¡¯ve wrongly used you, but this is no time to get into a fight. There is no need for that. Besides, I¡¯m fine. I did break the rules after all.¡± Since Robed yer didn¡¯t want him to do anything, Levi wouldn¡¯t go against his wishes. ¡°Fine then.¡± ¡°Levi, I was just about to give you these. Here, take it. Phoenix and the others are developing a stronger serum. I¡¯ll send it to you in a few days.¡± Mia handed the serum to Levi and exined why Azure Dragon, Kirin, and the others weren¡¯t around. They were traveling across the nation to find a way to cure him. ¡°You don¡¯t have to help me. I¡¯m fine, really,¡± Levi said, but he had given up on trying to convince them. ¡°Oh, stop being so stubborn, Levi. We¡¯ll help you out no matter what. You¡¯ll be fine in no time.¡± Levi smiled dryly since he knew they wouldn¡¯t budge no matter what he said. ¡°Oh, Garrison Industry has a base in the North. It¡¯s called Snow Dragon. Stop all the operations there at once and cordon it off. Seal it if you can, or everyone there will be in danger,¡± Levi told them. Robed yer and Mia looked at each other. They were confused, but they nodded anyway. After they went back to tell Edmund about it, he sneered. ¡°You actually believe him? Ignore him. Let¡¯s see what happens.¡± Garrison Industry ignored that warning, of course. Levi thought Snow Dragon was a decent base, but to his surprise, it was one of the bases where Lab of Gods used to mine sunstones on arge scale. It was the only undiscovered base, so it was preserved until this day. Levi got a lot of information from Garrison Industry, but he wished he could have done more. Even though Sacred Organization managed to control a third of all the forces avable, they didn¡¯t manage to get their hands on the bigger ones, like Garrison Industry. If they did, he could have found more clues. After he came back to North Hampton, Zoey didn¡¯t look surprised to see him. Levi asked curiously, ¡°Aren¡¯t you worried about me?¡± ¡°Master said you¡¯de back soon as you¡¯re fine,¡± she exined. Levi was surprised. ¡°Do you trust your master that much?¡± ¡°Of course. He¡¯s the person I trust the most aside from my family,¡± Zoey answered. ¡°I told you she lied to you. She was just using you.¡± ¡°Impossible. Master will never lie to me.¡± Zoey shook her head. Levi didn¡¯t dwell on that matter any longer, since he could feel someone approaching them. Trouble¡¯sing. Chapter 2283 Chapter 2283 Chapter 2283 Show Your True Power Levi stopped talking about it, but Zoey wouldn¡¯t let it go. She argued, ¡°Trust me. Master is a nice person. Why won¡¯t you believe me. I would have died if Master didn¡¯t save me.¡± Levi was frustrated, so he asked, ¡°Dark Emperor is a woman, isn¡¯t she?¡± It was shocking that Levi knew Dark Emperor¡¯s true identity, so that shut Zoey up for a while. ¡°How did you know that?¡± Zoey was in disbelief the moment he said that, and she gawked at Levi. She didn¡¯t believe anything Levi said about Dark Emperor, but now she was shocked. The reason was simple¡ªit was the truth. Dark Emperor was a woman, and Zoey had seen her face before. Of course, nobody in Sacred Organization knew that. It was supposed to be top secret, so she wondered how Levi found out about that. ¡°Do you believe me now?¡± He smiled. ¡°N-No. Wait. How¡¯d you know she¡¯s a woman? This is top secret information. Nobody should have known about that. Tell me how you found out about it.¡± Zoey was still trying to convince Levi to spill his secret, but then a bunch of people showed up in the front yard. They came from different countries, and most were new faces, but Levi had seen some of them before.This is from N?velDrama.Org. They were his old rivals. Some came from Zarain, and some from Raysonia. They used to be scared of Levi¡¯s power, and they never showed themselves whenever Levi was around. However, they powered up over thest three years and had a big boost, so they decided to seek out Levi to humiliate him. They wanted to serve him what he did to them before. And so, they arrived at Levi¡¯s house. But then another group of people showed up, but this time, there was about a hundred of them. ¡°You shall die, Zoey!¡± A voice boomed from the heavens. Apparently, the second group came to seek vengeance. The two groups of fighters looked at each other and roared withughter. ¡°Fancy seeing everyone in this little ce. Let¡¯s see¡­ six Divine Leaderboard fighters, and twenty three Provisional Leaderboard fighters, eh? Right, you guys take Levi, while we¡¯ll kill Zoey. Is everyone fine with that?¡± Levi and Zoey were already prey to them, since they thought both of them were nothing but weaklings. ¡°Oh, but I got sometest data here. Divine Leaderboard got updated along with the Provisional Leaderboard. Levi¡¯s rank eight thousand seven hundred and sixty-five on the Provisional Leaderboard.¡± ¡°Okay, that¡¯s news. Not a bad ranking though. He¡¯s above average now. Top eleven thousand in the world.¡± ¡°But I heard he got ranked because they boosted his power a lot. It¡¯s based on his old power level, so he¡¯s not that strong in reality.¡± ¡°I wonder if I can beat him. I¡¯m about rank three thousand on the Provisional Leaderboard.¡± ¡°I¡¯m rank nine hundred something on the Divine Leaderboard. I wanna have a go as well.¡± Zoey panicked when she realized they were targeted by two groups of fighters. She instinctively got into her battle position, but it hadn¡¯t been long since she lost her powers, and because she hadn¡¯t healed up yet, that only made her injury worse. When they saw that, all the fighters burst intoughter. ¡°Only you left, Levi. Let¡¯s see how powerful you are now.¡± Everyone was raring to go. They wanted to use Levi as their stepping stone, so they could have a shot at glory. But since there were too many of them, they couldn¡¯t decide who¡¯d have the first shot. After all, everyone wanted to have a go. ¡°Come at me, all of you.¡± Levi beckoned them. Then, he turned around. ¡°You wanted to know how I found out your master¡¯s a woman, right? Because I saw her face, and I killed her.¡± He told her the truth because he was about to show his true strength. ¡°Charge! Mess him up!¡± All the fighters were riled up by Levi¡¯s insult, so they wanted to show him what true power meant. We¡¯re gonna teach him a lesson he won¡¯t forget. Chapter 2284 Chapter 2284 Chapter 2284 I Have Surpassed You They couldn¡¯t believe Levi was still so arrogant. He was only ranked eight thousand something on the Provisional Leaderboard, and that was because the moderators overestimated his power. In reality, he was only around rank ten thousand or so. N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. Does he think he can fight all of us at once with that kind of power? What a joke?¡± Waves of energy rolled and crashed the surrounding ce, engulfing everything in its way. Such was the power of Provisional Leaderboard and Divine Leaderboard fighters. Every time they fought, destruction would be left in their wake. ¡°See that, Levi? This is the true power of a Divine Leaderboard fighter!¡± Everyone sneered, but Levi remained rooted to his spot. If nobody knew better, they would have thought Levi was shocked by the sheer amount of power they disyed. Everyone thought Levi had finally known his ce after seeing the new era¡¯s true power, so he had given up on retaliating. It was a magical feeling, at least for Levi¡¯s old rivals. They felt likeughing, for they finally made Levi realize the gap between him and them. They finally could see him looking in awe at the strength of the new era. Let¡¯s see if you can keep putting that arrogant act up, you b*stard. You can¡¯t, can you? However, unbeknownst to them, they were less than maggots in Levi¡¯s eyes. After all, he could kill the top fighter on the Divine Leaderboard, let alone one that was ranked nine hundred or so. Just when Levi was about to counter their attack, someone shouted, ¡°Who dares attack my master? Die!¡± Floyd made his appearance and hurled a punch at the iing wave of attack. Another energy wave came crashing down, sending the thirty fighters who attacked Levi flying backward. Not a single one of them could take the hit, not even the ones on the Divine Leaderboard. In the end, they fell and spewed blood. However, more than that, they stared at Floyd in disbelief. ¡°It¡¯s Floyd! Number forty-five on the Divine Leaderboard. He¡¯s one of the top fighters in the world!¡± ¡­ Everyone recognized Floyd at the first nce, but that was also why they had a look of horror on their faces. Floyd¡¯s strength terrified them, and he was the source of their nightmares. Only one kind of people were truly terrifying in the new era, and they were the fighters ranked on the Divine Leaderboard. The higher their ranking was, the more terrifying the fighter was. Of course, that included Floyd. ¡°We¡¯re sorry, Mr. Floyd! Have mercy on us, please!¡± everyone kneeled and started begging for mercy despite him almost killing them moments ago. Floyd looked at them smugly. He enjoyed the feeling and status that his power brought him. If he so wanted to, he didn¡¯t even have to attack them earlier. All he had to do was show up, and these fighters would have been begging for their lives instead. Indeed, he didn¡¯t have to even do anything at all. After showing off his strength, the first thing Floyd did was look at Levi. He was like a child who wanted his parent to praise him after he got a hundred on a difficult test. ¡°What do you think, master?¡± Floyd smiled. Levi nodded. ¡°Not bad.¡± ¡°Master, this isn¡¯t just ¡®not bad.¡¯ Divine Leaderboard and Provisional Leaderboard meant power and status. Their rankings were proven true up until now. All the fighters there earned their ces, and it¡¯s a global ranking too. ¡°I don¡¯t even have to do anything now. If someone tries to stir any trouble, all I have to do is tell them my ranking, and they¡¯ll start begging for mercy,¡± Floyd exined. To put it in simpler terms, he was saying the whole world would bow to him the moment he showed his face. ¡°Yes, he¡¯s right. All he has to do is show up, and we¡¯ll be begging for mercy like what we¡¯re doing now. We won¡¯t even do anything else.¡± ¡°It¡¯s our fault for troubling you, sir. We¡¯ll make sure we pay up for our mistake. Just have mercy on us, please.¡± Floyd really enjoyed the praises his power brought, and to make things better, he could show it off to his master. After the new era¡¯s arrival, he had always wanted to tell Levi that he had finally surpassed him. Now that he finally got the chance, of course, he was excited. ¡°I heard someone¡¯s trying to attack my master. Now you die!¡± Another group of fighters came on the scene as well. ¡°That¡¯s Oren Yates! Number one hundred and twenty-seven on the Divine Leaderboard!¡± ¡°Look, that¡¯s number one hundred and eighty-eight¡ªSkye!¡± ¡°And that¡¯s number two hundred and eighty-seven!¡± ¡°That¡¯s six hundred and fifty-four!¡± One after another of Levi¡¯s disciples starteding to his aid. Chapter 2285 Chapter 2285 Chapter 2285 Made Levi Proud These disciples¡¯ arrival scared the wits out of the fighters who came to kill Zoey and Levi. These are all Levi¡¯s disciples? All of them are ranked on the Divine Leaderboard! All his disciples were either ranked on the Provisional Leaderboard or the Divine Leaderboard. To be honest, they had made Levi proud with their achievements, but Levi wasn¡¯t happy with it. No, not one bit. For that kind of achievement was useless. As long as it was a get-strong-quick method, it was useless even if they topped the leaderboards. After all, his brothers and disciples were serious, hardworking people. And that was the trait cultivators had to have. If they tried to get strong too fast, that would not turn out well for them. They¡¯d think they worked hard to get stronger, when in reality, it was because their technique and drug were get-strong-quick schemes. But even so, they wouldn¡¯t suspect a thing, since they¡¯d think it was the fruit of their own labor. ¡°They¡¯re not the only ones here.¡± Of course, another group of fighters showed up, and this time, it was Azure Dragon, Kirin, and the others. Even Sword Fiend came to help. They agreed to meet up on that very day to check up on Levi ande up with a way to neutralize the chemicals in him. ¡°That¡¯s number thirty-nine on the Divine Leaderboard¡ªKirin!¡± ¡°And that¡¯s number forty-three on the Divine Leaderboard¡ªWhite Tiger!¡± The fighters thought things wouldn¡¯t get any worse, but they were proven wrong when Kirin and the others showed up. After all, each and every one of those who camest was ranked highly on the Divine Leaderboard. All of them were the top five hundred, in fact. This is from N?velDrama.Org. It was a really terrifying sight for the fighters. They thought Levi was already old news in the new era, but they never expected his erstwhile disciples toe to his aid. Nobody would dare to touch Levi with the disciples defending him. After all, his disciples were ranked on the leaderboards. If they were in a horror story, the fighters would be the main characters, while Levi¡¯s disciples would be the serial killer or the supernatural entities that were here to kill them all. And so, all the fighters remained kneeling, but they were already trembling with fear, and some even pissed their pants. Floyd alone was enough to terrorize them, but a bunch of fighters of the same caliber or stronger than him? That was nothing short of a death sentence for them. ¡°Piss off, all of you!¡± ¡°Touch my master again and I¡¯ll make sure you¡¯re dead you cur! I¡¯ll chase you to the ends of hell!¡± ¡°Same here, you little b*stards!¡± The Divine Leaderboard fighters¡¯ promation came as a shock for the fighters who tried to kill Levi. And so, they ran away in fear, deciding to never attack Levi again, lest his disciples hunted them down. Even though they were gone, Zoey was still trembling slightly. ¡°Good thing you guys are here, or we would have been in trouble.¡± ¡°No, we won¡¯t. I¡¯m here,¡± Levi scoffed. He was about to kick those guys¡¯ butts, but then his brothers and disciples stole the limelight from him. ¡°What? Do you have any idea who those guys are? There were six Divine Leaderboard fighters with them. Do you think you can take them on?¡± Zoey red at him. ¡°Please don¡¯t yell at him, Zoey. Master¡¯s a strong guy.¡± Floyd turned around, looking at Levi. ¡°I see you¡¯re ranked now, master. Number eight thousand something on the Provisional Leaderboard, huh?¡± Everyone agreed, ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s a decent ranking. Above average, even.¡± However, Kirin disagreed, ¡°What the heck are you talking about? Number eight thousand something on the Provisional Leaderboard is nothing for boss.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t look down on him. He might be on the Provisional Leaderboard now, but he¡¯ll catch up to us soon.¡± Floyd told Levi, ¡°I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll adapt to the times soon, master. You¡¯ll power up soon. I wish you the best in topping the Provisional Leaderboard and making your name in the Divine Leaderboard.¡± Kirin chimed in, ¡°Yes. Boss is a talented guy. If he has the resources, powering up will be easy as pie. He¡¯ll be stronger than us in no time, even.¡± Levi shook his head. ¡°No thanks. I don¡¯t really care about that sh*t leaderboard. Not like I can get anything even if I top it.¡± He killed Dark Emperor, the number one on the Divine Leaderboard very easily. Because of that, he didn¡¯t think highly of the leaderboards. You call that weakling the strongest? This leaderboard is nothing but sh*t. ¡°Ah, stop talking. We need to check boss¡¯ condition,¡± Phoenix suggested. A momentter, everyone started checking up on Levi¡¯s condition to see if Maya Industries¡¯ weapon¡¯s chemicals were acting up. ¡°Hm? Something¡¯s wrong.¡± Chapter 2286 Chapter 2286 Chapter 2286 Disciples Teaching Their Master ¡°How so?¡± Everyone gathered around Phoenix after she said something was wrong. They were all nervous, thinking that a problem had arisen. Phoenix¡¯s brows furrowed. ¡°Impossible. How did this happen?¡± she mumbled to herself. ¡°What happened? Can you just drop the other shoe already?¡± everyone asked nervously. ¡°Boss is fine. Perfectly fine. It¡¯s like the weapons had no effect on him,¡± Phoenix remarked in surprise. After she scanned Levi¡¯s body, she found nothing wrong with it. He was healthy, and there were no chemicals running rampant within him. But that¡¯s impossible. ¡°What? How did that happen? That¡¯s impossible!¡± ¡°Anyone who gets hit by Maya Industries¡¯ weapon will get eaten up by its chemicals. Nobody can escape that, not even Dark Emperor. And he¡¯s number one on the Divine Leaderboard!¡± ¡°Boss shouldn¡¯t have been okay no matter how tough he is!¡± Now everyone was troubled, but not for the reason they came. They were trying to figure out why Levi was fine after getting hit by the weapon. ¡°I guess it¡¯s probably the drug working its magic. It¡¯s suppressing the chemical, keeping it from rampaging in boss¡¯ body. We¡¯ve been developing this drug, so we know they can hold off the chemical for a while,¡± Phoenix exined to them. Everyone was delighted after hearing that exnation. ¡°That¡¯s good to hear, Phoenix!¡± ¡°Now that we have this drug on with us we¡¯ll have enough time to find a way to neutralize the chemical!¡± ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s good news. Now we¡¯ll have the time to find a way to really help master out!¡± ¡°I went around and asked a lot of people, and know what I found? Lots of organizations are trying to come up with a way to counter the weapons¡¯ chemical as well. And a lot of them managed toe up with some great solutions. I know we can do it too if we have enough time.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, boss. We¡¯ll make sure you survive this.¡± Levi smiled dryly. ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry, guys. Don¡¯t waste your time on this. I¡¯m fine, really. The chemical you guys are talking about is just poison. That poison like that can¡¯t even hurt me, really.¡± Floyd rebutted, ¡°Master, you¡¯re fine because Garrison Industry¡¯s drug is working. But the chemical will eventually build up immunity. Once that happens, the drug won¡¯t be able to save you.¡± ¡°Yeah, you¡¯re fine because of the drug, but it¡¯s just temporary. Just let us do our stuff, boss.¡± ¡­ Levi was slightly frustrated. They wouldn¡¯t listen to him no matter how much he exined, and not to mention he didn¡¯t even take Garrison Industry¡¯s drug. ¡°Boss, I think you can try powering yourself up in the meantime. It¡¯ll probably help you to suppress the chemical,¡± Azure Dragon said. Everyone agreed with his idea. ¡°Hey, that¡¯s a great idea. Killing two birds with one stone, I¡¯d say. Boss can power up, and he can hold the chemical down on his own.¡± ¡­ Azure Dragon looked at everyone. ¡°I know, right? So now it¡¯s time for us to shine.¡± ¡°Sorry?¡± Everyone looked at him, confused. They wondered what Azure Dragon was trying to get at. A momentter, Azure Dragon brandished a few books and handed them to Levi. ¡°Boss, this is the technique I¡¯m practicing, and there are some supplementary books in it as well. Oh, I even brought the drug with me. It shouldn¡¯t take too long for you to master it. You can ask me if you need anything.¡± Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Everyone finally understood what Azure Dragon meant earlier. Azure Dragon handed his technique over to Levi so Levi could power up as soon as possible. Even so, they were surprised that Azure Dragon would go that far. After all, he was giving all he had to Levi. ¡°Hey, I can do that too!¡± Kirin announced, then he handed his technique books over to Levi as well. ¡°Me too. Don¡¯t forget about me.¡± Floyd also handed the same thing to Levi. Everyone whipped out their technique books without hesitation. If anyone else saw this, they¡¯d have their minds blown. After all, these were the secret techniques of the Divine Leaderboard fighters. It was their most powerful skill. However, they gave it all to Levi willingly. Chapter 2287 Chapter 2287 Chapter 2287 Your Technique Book Is Worthless All the technique books were the most powerful skill of the Divine Leaderboard fighters. Every single one of them was worth billions. Some would even say they were priceless. Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. Countless people would kill to have their hands on one. Even if a single one were to show up on an auction, all the people there would pay billions to get one. But now, a few dozen of those priceless technique books were sitting before Levi. If they included the supplementary books, modern tech, drugs, and divine tools, then Levi had more than a thousand items sitting before him. Levi¡¯s brothers and disciples didn¡¯t hold back. They actually gave him everything they had. ¡°Take these too, boss. It¡¯ll save your life when you need it most. Maybe you can power yourself up too.¡± ¡°Yeah. Sometimes we can¡¯t reach you in time, and you¡¯ll be in danger.¡± They gave Levi some items that could keep him safe as well. All the fighters were doing everything they could for him, so they spared no expense. They¡¯d do anything to keep him safe until he could get stronger. ¡°There¡¯s a ton of technique books here, so there¡¯s bound to be one that suits you. We know you¡¯re talented enough, so if you work hard, you¡¯ll make your way up to the Divine Leaderboard. We know you¡¯ll surpass us soon.¡± Everyone looked at him, excited. Divine Leaderboard might be a trash leaderboard, and Levi had already technically topped it. But, he was touched by how much his brothers and disciples cared about him. No matter what, they were standing firmly on his side, so he was d they were here with him. ¡°But I really don¡¯t need them,¡± Levi refused. He didn¡¯t want to hurt them, but he really didn¡¯t need anything they had. Sure, it might be worth billions in the public eye, but for Levi, these items were no better than garbage. And then Zoey spoke up, ¡°Save it, you guys. He won¡¯t even touch any of these, let alone train in them. He¡¯s still practicing the same thing he did three years back, and he told me to do the same. He insisted it¡¯s the best technique ever. ording to him, not a single technique book canpare to his.¡± Everyone was surprised to hear that. They knew what technique Zoey was talking about, since they benefited from it three years back as well. Back then, Levi taught them everything he knew about that technique, and they gained a lot from it. Kirin, Azure Dragon, and the others even became fighters and managed to catch up to Levi because of that technique. But that technique was old news in the new era. After all, it was just a basic technique. After everyone had forged their foundations, there was no point practicing that basic technique anymore. It wouldn¡¯t show any visible progress quickly, after all. And some said it showed no progress at all. They were in an era where everyone had the chance to be the most powerful fighter. If they practiced the basics, they¡¯d be eliminated from thepetition very soon. After all, no improvements meant regression. Being slow in this era meant elimination. ¡°Boss, we need to tell you something. Your technique isn¡¯t bad, but it¡¯s outdated. It¡¯s useless in this era.¡± ¡°Yeah, and there are tons of the same technique out there. They¡¯re actually more logical than yours too to boot.¡± Kirin and the others tried to dissuade Levi from practicing the basic technique. Floyd stared at him as well. ¡°Yeah, master. It¡¯s old news now. You should look forward instead. Don¡¯t keep holding on to the old. Any regr technique is better than what you have by miles. Just pick one and train in it.¡± ¡°Yeah, just pick one. We guarantee you¡¯ll power up fast. No cap, master. If you don¡¯t power up, we can give you some tips.¡± Everyone really wanted him to practice the new era¡¯s technique. In the end, Zoey stepped up and epted everyone¡¯s gifts. ¡°I¡¯ll take them for him and try to convince him. It¡¯s impossible to persuade him that quickly. He¡¯s stubborn and proud, after all.¡± Chapter 2288 Chapter 2288 Chapter 2288 Cannot Be The Strongest ¡°Sure. We¡¯ll find a way to heal you, Zoey. You¡¯ll be up again in no time. And please convince boss to pick one of the techniques to train.¡± Everyone heaved a sigh of relief. Once Zoey epted the technique books, they knew Levi would pick one in the end. He just didn¡¯t want to embarrass himself in front of them after all. ¡°Oh yeah. If someone tries to attack you guys again, just tell them our names if we¡¯re not around.¡± ¡°Why don¡¯t we leave something behind to prove we know them? I mean, tons of people don¡¯t know Levi¡¯s my boss. If they know we¡¯re their friends, they won¡¯t do anything to the boss and Zoey.¡± Kirin and the others left something that could prove their identity. They were Divine Leaderboard fighters after all, and that meant they had power and prestige. Just the mention of their names struck fear and reverence in everyone. ¡°Sure. Thank you.¡± Zoey took the items too. ¡°Great. Now we don¡¯t have to worry anymore. Go on with your work, guys. We need to find a way to heal the boss and Zoey.¡± Azure Dragon and the others left. They went back to work so they could neutralize the chemicals in Levi¡¯s body as soon as possible. Or at least they thought the weapons actually had an effect on Levi. ¡­¡­ After they left, Zoey told him seriously, ¡°I know you¡¯re a proud man, and you can¡¯t ept the fact that your disciples are actually tutoring you, but please, don¡¯t let them down. If you really don¡¯t like it, why don¡¯t you just merge their techniques together and create your own? Take the best of everything and make a brand new technique, alright? ¡°I know you¡¯re smart enough to do that. I just do.¡± ¡­ Zoey genuinely wanted Levi to get stronger. That way, Levi wouldn¡¯t let everyone down, and he wouldn¡¯t get embarrassed, and he could also get stronger. It was three birds with one stone. Levi might do just that in the past. Merging all kinds of techniques together was something he used to do. After all, a lot of his skills were created through the Forbidden Technique. Even back in the Prison of Darkness, he merged the Forbidden Technique with everything he mastered. In the end, he thought it was a viable method, since he could be absurdly powerful. However, he could never be the strongest. It was the same thing here. If Levi merged all the techniques together, he could create something absurd and raise his power to an unimaginable level, but he could never be the strongest. Zoey smiled at Levi. ¡°Try it out. I know this is eptable to you. There¡¯s nothing embarrassing about it. As long as you can create it, it¡¯ll be your own thing.¡± ¡°No. I really don¡¯t need it,¡± Levi rejected her suggestion outright. Zoey asked, ¡°You can¡¯t still be practicing the same thing you did three years ago, can you?¡± Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. Levi nodded. ¡°Yes. I¡¯ll do it my own way. Quantity doesn¡¯t always corrte to quality.¡± Zoey shook her head, giving up on convincing him anymore. ¡°I see. I¡¯ll respect your choice. I hope you¡¯ll gain something from it, but your chances are slim.¡± ¡°Master told me to practice your technique thest time we met, but I refused. She respected my choice and let me choose. I chose to go my own way, so now I¡¯ll respect your choice as well.¡± Levi smiled. ¡°Alright then.¡± ¡°Oh, you saw what she really looks like, didn¡¯t you? She must have done that because of me. I knew it. She spared you for my sake.¡± When she thought about it, she quickly realized why Levi managed to see what Dark Emperor really looked like. It¡¯s for my sake. After telling him a few more things, Zoey went back to heal herself. Levi wanted to observe her, but Death Fiend sent a message to him. This is going to be trouble. Chapter 2289 Chapter 2289 Chapter 2289 One Punch Someone challenged Dark Emperor. After the Divine Leaderboard¡¯s update, Dark Emperor was still number one. To top that off, Dark Emperor¡¯s prestige was nigh unassable because of what Levi did in Adrune. Even so, some fighters still couldn¡¯t hold their pride in. They thought the leaderboard was biased, so they wanted to challenge Dark Emperor. They wanted to top the leaderboards, after all. There were four challengers this time, and they were, in Divine Leaderboard terms, number nine, number seven, number five, and number four. They came to Sacred Organization and issued a challenge. Unbeknownst to them, Dark Emperor¡¯s true identity was Levi. Left with no choice, Death Fiend told Levi about the challenge, asking if he would ept it. ¡°Good. ept their challenge and tell the world they cane right at me if they want to fight,¡± Levi said. ¡°I understand.¡± A short while after that, Sacred Organization released a statement under Dark Emperor¡¯s name, telling everyone who wanted to challenge Dark Emperor toe to Sacred Organization after three days. As of now, four Divine Leaderboard fighters were already there, but still, the news shook the world. It might even change the power dynamics. If some fighters came out of their training and defeat Dark Emperor, that¡¯d be new history right there. But for most people, Dark Emperor was undefeatable. When Zoey found out about what happened, she sneered. ¡°They don¡¯t know how powerful master is. Nobody can win against her. Nobody. She¡¯s at the top of Divine Leaderboard for a reason. The moderators won¡¯t make any mistakes here.¡± Levi shook his head in disapproval. Undefeatable? I killed her with a single punch, girl. But he had to say that Zoey was right. Levi was undefeatable, and since he was Dark Emperor, that meant Dark Emperor was undefeatable as well. This is from N?velDrama.Org. Levi didn¡¯t think much of the challenge. The whole world coulde after him, and he¡¯d still end them with one punch. Zoey heard him sneer, and she stared at him. ¡°What? You don¡¯t believe me?¡± ¡°I-I do believe you.¡± Levi had to nod. After all, he was Dark Emperor. Of course, he knew he was undefeatable. Zoey looked at him proudly. ¡°There¡¯s nobody Master can¡¯t beat. Just wait for the good news.¡± Of course, I know that. I mean, I¡¯ll win in the end. Levi only cared about training and searching for the Lab of Gods, but the whole world was already abuzz with excitement. Nobody had ever seen Dark Emperor fight, so this would be the first time for them. Levi didn¡¯t even take a look at the technique books his friends and disciples left him, but just because he didn¡¯t care didn¡¯t mean nobody cared. The Lopez and ck families sneaked in on one fine day and picked the technique books while they were in there. After all, they belonged to Divine Leaderboard fighters, which meant they were priceless. It wasn¡¯t every day they could get their hands on treasure like these. But now, they had a mountain to choose from. ¡°This is mine! I saw it first!¡± ¡°I want this one. You guys pick another one.¡± The Lopez and ck families were whipped into a frenzy, snatching technique books and divine tools from each other. Their boundless greed showed in its full and hideous glory. ¡°Hey, is Levi stupid? Why¡¯d he toss this aside and choose the basic technique instead?¡± ¡°I guess he¡¯s mad. Everything here is top tier. That guy must be mad. Does he really think his technique is better than the ones lying around here?¡± ¡°What a joke. Everything here is so much better than his technique.¡± Right then, Zoey came in and red at everyone. ¡°What are you doing? Put those down! These are for Levi! You can¡¯t take them away!¡± she stopped the families from taking the items away. ¡°That idiot Levi won¡¯t even practice any of these techniques, Zoey! It¡¯s just a waste to have them lying around here. Why can¡¯t we have it?¡± Chapter 2290 Chapter 2290 Chapter 2290 I Am Waiting For You Everyone else agreed, ¡°Yeah. He doesn¡¯t care about these, but we can¡¯t let them go to waste!¡± Every single thing in that heap was garbage to Levi, but the families thought it was priceless. They saw it as divine providence, for every single one of them was top tier. Everyone¡¯s eyes gleamed the moment they saw the items since all of them were the new era¡¯s treasure. Of course, they¡¯d go crazy over them. ¡°And besides, we¡¯re family. Whatever is his is ours too, so it¡¯s still the same.¡± ¡°Yeah, that idiot doesn¡¯t want these even though they¡¯re top tier, but that doesn¡¯t mean we¡¯ll let them go to waste.¡± Everyone mocked Levi as they split the items among themselves. ¡°Zoey, you want him to practice these techniques, right? Why don¡¯t you let us have it, and we¡¯ll start training right away? He¡¯ll see how powerful these things really are once we get stronger, and I bet he¡¯ll start training too.¡± ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s a good idea. And besides, sharing is caring.¡± ¡°We can also protect you guys when we get stronger. We can¡¯t remain your burden forever.¡± Zoey thought they had a point. After all, strengthening her family was always a good thing. Not to mention she couldn¡¯t stop them even if she wanted to. They left right after getting what they wanted, and she couldn¡¯t tell them to give back what they took. She hadn¡¯t healed up yet, so she couldn¡¯t force them into it. All she could do was watch as they divideBelongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. the loot among themselves. Of course, she told Levi about the families¡¯ looting. ¡°Eh, I don¡¯t mind. I don¡¯t really want them anyway. But still, there goes their kind intention. I¡¯ll make sure Ipensate them fairly,¡± Levi said. They could never imagine how great Levi¡¯spensation was. It would be loads better than what they gave him. Zoey nodded. ¡°Sure. I¡¯ll keep this a secret from Kirin and the others then.¡± ¡°You do that.¡± Three days flew by like a breeze, and Levi excused himself. He said he was going somewhere, but in reality, he was assuming his identity as Dark Emperor to face the challenges. At the same time, Floyd and the others showed up. They wanted to check up on Levi, but most importantly, they wanted to see if he was practicing the techniques they left behind. They searched the whole ce, but their technique books were nowhere to be found. Since Levi was gone, they thought he went into solitary training again. ¡°Master has finally given in! He started practicing our techniques!¡± ¡°That¡¯s great news, isn¡¯t it?¡± Everyoneughed heartily. ¡°Master knows everything about the new era, and he knows he¡¯sgging behind, but he just can¡¯t admit it.¡± ¡°I mean, I can understand him. No master would actually train under their disciples, right? Let alone practice their disciples¡¯ technique.¡± ¡°True. It¡¯s hard to do what Master did. We can¡¯t do that if we¡¯re in his ce.¡± ¡°But luckily he listened to our advice. Zoey told me Master might be merging our stuff to create something new.¡± ¡°I¡¯m looking forward to it. I know Master can do it. He¡¯ll surpass us on the Divine Leaderboard soon.¡± The disciples were delighted to find out that Levi was practicing their techniques, or so they thought. But still, they happily told Kirin and Azure Dragon about the news. They were happy to hear that too since they were doing everything they could for Levi. As long as Levi could get better, everything would be worth it. At the same time, theymented, ¡°A fighter from the old era is joining the Divine Leaderboard soon.¡± They really looked forward to Levi making his way up into the Divine Leaderboard. At the same time, Levi came to Sacred Organization, but he assumed his Dark Emperor persona and epted everyone¡¯s challenge. Aside from thirteen Divine Leaderboard fighters, twenty-eight unranked fighters came to challenge him as well. Those guys were never seen before in the public eye. Once Levi made his entrance, a great battle ensued. Chapter 2291 Chapter 2291 Chapter 2291 A Dull Fight The world¡¯s most anticipated fight was about to begin. Upon the revtion of the twenty fighters, the world was stumped, seeing as the world had never witnessed such a powerful alliance. Nobody had expected that so many fighters would vie for the first ce on the Divine Leaderboard. However, their eagerness was understandable seeing as the fast track to gain fame would be to challenge the pinnacle of power of the era. However, there were four figures who garnered the most attention among the fighters. Those four were the Progenitor at number nine, Exterminator at number seven, Kaiser the Dark Overlord at number five, and finally Savage Lord from Maya Industries who ranked number four on the Divine Leaderboard respectively. After all, they were already famous to begin with, and they were already ranked quite high up on the Divine Leaderboard. The other fighters who were vying for the top spot were formidable fighters too, but they were not as renowned as the four. Hence, all eyes were focused on the four. The battle was set to be held somewhere in Adrune¡­ Truckloads of spectators poured into the battle arena just to witness the battle of the century. Dark Emperor made an appearance under everyone¡¯s scrutinizing gaze. ¡°Battle me all at once. I don¡¯t have the time to deal with this nonsense!¡± Levi ordered. He scanned the battle arena, and there was no one in sight who could rival Dark Emperor. Levi then lost his patience and grew disdained at the prospect of a dull fight. He thought it was best to fight them all in one go. ¡°What an arrogant fool! I¡¯ll challenge you!¡± The Progenitor who was ranked number nine on the Divine Leaderboard could no longer hold back and dashed forward. Fiery and murderous aura filled the battle arena, making everyone shudder. ¡°Get lost!¡± Levi sted out a punch, and the Progenitor was sent flying off in a projectile motion before his body exploded into a million pieces. The arena was filled with gasps. No doubt, everyone was well aware of how strong the Progenitor was. It was beyond everyone¡¯s wildest imagination that he would be defeated so easily, especially considering he had survived countless battles without a hitch. Progenitor was an invincible presence, and he was ranked number nine on the Divine Leaderboard for the same reason. Not a single divine tool was able to puncture his especially strong body. Hence, everyone was stumped by the fact that Levi was able to defeat the man with just a single punch, and even managed to rupture his body into a million pieces. No doubt, it came as a shock to everyone. Nobody had expected such a turn of events. How is Dark Emperor so strong? The other three fighters on the Divine Leaderboard and the rest of the fighters who were vying for the top spot shuddered at the bloody sight. Nevertheless, Exterminator who was ranked number seven on the Divine Leaderboard stepped up and shouted, ¡°I¡¯ll do it!¡± He was best known for his Brisk Technique. Regardless, Levi still reciprocated with one punch. Bang! There were a few exchanges before Exterminator was sent flying off into a distance with Levi¡¯s yet another punch. Dark Overlord, Kaiser, who was ranked number five on the Divine Leaderboard, was hurled into a distance with one punch. Thest fighter to challenge Levi would be Savage Lord from Maya Industries. Judging from the way Levi defeated the other three without a hitch, everyone assumed that though Savage Lord may not be able to defeat Levi, the man would havested longer. To everyone¡¯s surprise, Levi managed to vanquish the man in just one move. It seemed like everyone was equally weak before Levi, no matter whether one was an average Joe or a top-notch fighter. Levi would beat them up with just one punch. The energy which he channeled to beat them up was one and the same as well. ¡°Just fight me all in one go and quit wasting my time!¡± Levi gestured at the rest of the fighters toe onto the battle arena. Over twenty unnamed fighters and fighters on the Divine Leaderboard dashed forward. Bang! Bang! Levi took them out punch by punch. After a few seconds, no one was left standing. Every single one of them fell. Levi had only killed the Progenitor, however. The only reason he took his life was because the Progenitor had escaped from his hands three years ago. Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Levi had finally avenged himself. He dealt with the rest punch by punch, stumping everyone present. Everyone had expected it to be a vicious battle. Levi managed to defy everyone¡¯s expectations, however. No one had imagined that it was such a short-lived battle as Levi managed to defeat over thirty fighters without a hitch. This battle is as easy as falling off a log. How boring. Levi had not encountered anyone whom he deemed worthy. Chapter 2292 Chapter 2292 Chapter 2292 Equal Before Levi Before the Dark Emperor, everyone was equal, and nobody could go past a single punch. It did not matter how one was ranked on the Divine Leaderboard. ¡°Hah! Nobody here is worth my time and effort. You guys are just worthless pieces of junk!¡± Levi spat before turning around to leave. It was apparent that the man was very disappointed. He had expected better from the fighters. I thought there¡¯s nothing they can¡¯t do? What a bunch of idiots. What a freaking waste of my time. However, the world was in a frenzy. It suddenly dawned on them that the person ranked first on the Divine Leaderboard was leaps and bounds ahead of the rest. It would not be an understatement to say that the person who ranked first on the Divine Leaderboard was an entirely different existence than the rest. Maybe the gap for fighters ranking second and third was smaller, but it was not a matter of significance. One thing was for sure, though. The Dark Emperor was a formidable presence, and fundamentally different from the rest. It was as if Levi was a God-like presence. It was the first time that fighters on Divine Leaderboard ever felt so powerless against someone. The ranking had served as a mere illusion that they were just a few steps behind Dark Emperor. However, Levi¡¯s triumph over the rest of the fighters was undoubtedly a wake-up call for them. Judging by the way he managed to beat every single one of his opponents with just one punch respectively, it was clear as day that there was no point even attempting to go up against Levi. Levi¡¯s triumph had also made them all realize the credibility of the Divine Leaderboard ranking. Dark Emperor had proven that he was well-deserving of his number-one rank. The Divine Leaderboard, which was a result of a vote by various organizations, was not a ranking in favor of any parties and was the single most credible ranking among fighters. After the battle, nobody would dare to challenge the ranking on the Divine Leaderboard anymore. The ranking was enough to reflect one¡¯s capabilities, and it would be unnecessary to prove oneself by challenging those who ranked above them. It was proven to be a futile and unwise move. The Divine Leaderboard was the single most credible proof of one¡¯s capabilities. One would be foolish to have doubts on the rankings. ¡°Do you guys think that Dark Emperor is on the same level as the guy who broke the Skyward Sword with only two fingers?¡± Someone made a wild guess. ¡°No, that¡¯s impossible. I think there¡¯s still some gap between the two.¡± ¡°Yep. Dark Emperor is certainly no match for that man. But I do think that they¡¯re somewhat on the same level.¡± Dark Emperor¡¯s triumph had sent shockwaves around the world. In the end, the Divine Leaderboard remained unchanged. Dark Emperor was still ranked number one. ¡°What? Did some people really question the authority of the Divine Leaderboard and challenge the fighter ranked number one?¡± Edmund sneered. The Cardinal Hall was one of the organizations that voted for the rankings of the Divine Leaderboard. After all, the amount of information The Cardinal Hall could gather on every fighter was enough to make a sound and unbiased judgment. Hence, Edmund had never once doubted the credibility of the Divine Leaderboard. ¡°Sir, we have to admit that Dark Emperor has exceeded our expectations ten times and over!¡± Edmund¡¯s subordinates were amazed. Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. He merely frowned and nodded. ¡°Yes, you¡¯re right. The evaluation that we had done did not do him justice.¡± ¡°I heard that Dark Emperor has managed to level up following the quake in Adrune a few days ago. I guess he¡¯s trying to gauge his newfound capabilities with this battle too.¡± ¡°Yes, nobody other than Lab of Gods would be able to let Dark Emperor fully demonstrate his capabilities. It¡¯s quite normal for us to underestimate his abilities.¡± The others engaged in heated discussions about the matter. Edmund nodded his head in agreement. ¡°Yes, that¡¯s true.¡± Meanwhile, among the Garrison n in Oand City. ¡°Sir, that¡¯s impressive. How did the fight with Dark Emperor go?¡± Tyrone was especially curious. Donald shook his head in resignation. ¡°No, I¡¯m definitely no match for Dark Emperor.¡± Chapter 2293 Chapter 2293 Chapter 2293 Not The Brightest ¡°I thought about challenging the top spot as well, seeing as I ranked number eight on the Divine Leaderboard. But it looks like I¡¯m going to have to throw the idea to the back of my mind. The credibility of the ranking on the Divine Leaderboard is indisputable. ¡°The battle today was definitely a testament to the credibility of the rankings. I had assumed that The Cardinal Hall General would be on the same level as me seeing as our ranking was not far from each other. However, now I think that he might be much more ahead of me. ¡°One thing was for sure, though. Dark Emperor¡¯s abilities were surely out of our leagues!¡± Tyrone, Kenny, and the others gasped upon hearing Donald. ¡°Is Dark Emperor really that scary. though? It¡¯s like he¡¯s leaps and bounds ahead of others on the Divine Leaderboard.¡± All colors drained from Tyrone¡¯s face upon the realization. ¡°What ludicrous things have we not witnessed before? Have you guys forgotten all about the chap who broke the Skyward Sword with just two fingers?¡± ¡°As far as I know, Terra de, which is considered on par with Skyward Sword, is in the hands of Dark Emperor. Isn¡¯t it obvious who is more advantaged right now?¡± An epiphany struck them after Donald reminded them. They realized that Donald was right, Dark Emperor really might not be able to go up against the legendary man. ¡°I still have more to learn so that one day I can challenge Dark Emperor! However, I¡¯d like to divulge that actually among the Garrisons, Dark Emperor is not the strongest. Well, the cat will be out of the bag once the ancient Garrison n has made its debut,¡± Donald remarked. ¡°Really? We Garrisons are really blessed.¡± Tyrone and the others turned hopeful. ¡°Yes, of course we are,¡± Donald said with a smile. ¡°Right, Sir, when are we going to look for Levi?¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you announce the kill order to the Garrison n? It¡¯s time for us to go look for him¡­¡± Tyrone said. He was eager to showcase his power to Levi since he ranked seventy-eight on the Divine Leaderboard after the ranking was refreshed. Since there were a thousand fighters who could make their mark on the Divine Leaderboard, the seventy-eighth spot was quite an aplishment. ¡°Yes, we can¡¯t let Levi live as he pleases! However, I don¡¯t think we have to do much since he¡¯s suffering the aftermaths of the chemical from Maya Industries,¡± Donald snickered. ¡°Yes, you¡¯re right. We¡¯d be doing him a favor if we take his life right now! With that being said though, we can still im his child and cultivate the child as a Garrison. The ancient Garrison n, The Cardinal Hall, and even the Eragon would not even be able to stop us if we do as you suggest, Sir,¡± said Tyrone. ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right. Mobilize the Garrison n to locate the child right away. We cannot risk losing any one of us.¡± Meanwhile, the news about Dark Emperor¡¯s legendary triumph reverberated throughout the whole world. Levi went back to Erudia after the dust had settled. Zoey greeted him right away. ¡°Have you heard the news? Master has managed to triumph over anyone who dares challenge him. Even the fighters ranked fourth and fifth on the Divine Leaderboard fell with just his single punch!¡± Zoey was bragging about her Master¡¯s victory to Levi. The man seemed disinterested and said nonchntly, ¡°Yeah, I heard.¡± Well, it was me who defeated those people. So, of course I knew. ¡°I¡¯m going to buckle up and heal faster so that I can get into the Divine Leaderboard and follow in Master¡¯s steps. You have to catch up as well¡­¡± Zoey was slowly recovering, and appeared to be much more normal than before. However, she was still very much obsessed with Dark Emperor. Levi knew he had to take it step by step with her. She would not have believed him if he were to tell her the truth right now. This is from N?velDrama.Org. ¡°I¡¯m halfway there. It won¡¯t take long before I¡¯m fully recovered.¡± Zoey was quite an independent woman, and she kept looking for a myriad of ways to aid her recovery¡­ Her efforts were starting to pay off. ¡°What do you think you should do? Are you going to keep holding on to what you¡¯ve learned three years ago? Floyd¡¯s techniques are already gone. I don¡¯t think it will be an easy task to gather them all. ¡°Hmm, what if wepete with each other? Three monthster, I aim to be ranked in the Provisional Leaderboard, or to even surpass you in the Divine Leaderboard.¡± Chapter 2294 Chapter 2294 Chapter 2294 Zoey Versus Levi Zoey looked excitedly at Levi. The man seemed unfazed. ¡°No problem.¡± ¡°Great. Let¡¯s start training now and see whoever will make it higher on the leaderboard then! You¡¯re ranked eight thousand six hundred and fiftieth on the Provisional Leaderboard right now while I¡¯m not fully recovered yet.¡± Zoey was motivated after Levi agreed to her proposal. She wanted to use three months¡¯ time to prove it to Levi that the world was a survival-of-the-fittest game. Zoey wanted to drive home the point that the basic techniques in the technique book were not enough for him to survive in the world. Not only was she aiming for a full recovery in this three-month time, but Zoey was also striving to be much stronger than she was before. She figured that three months would be enough for her to make it to the top thirty of the Divine Leaderboard. Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Zoey forecasted that Levi would still be ranked about eight thousandths on the Provisional Leaderboard. Maybe his ranking is even going to deteriorate to over nine thousandths¡­ After all, a slow improvement was akin to a decline in the fast-paced era. Levi would not be able to advance much if he kept up with his basic training technique. Hence, Zoey reckoned that he would not be able to even keep his ranking of 8000 over in the Provisional Leaderboard, and was even at risk of getting kicked out of the leaderboard. With that being said, Zoey was hoping to use it as a lesson for Levi. She hoped that he could slowly adapt to the ever-changing world, and that his reluctance to embrace stronger techniques would put him at a great disadvantage. Zoey was left with no other choice. She knew that Levi was a stubborn man, and a vivid experience rather than continuous nagging would work better on him. Kirin and Floyd agreed with Zoey as well after listening to her. They gave her the thumbs up, and wholeheartedly agreed that it was a good approach. They were hoping to motivate Levi through concrete numbers on the ranking leaderboard. However, it seemed as if the man was not taking the matter seriously at all. What the others did not know was, not only was Levi topping the Divine Leaderboard, but by a huge margin as well. Hence, there was no pointpeting with him. However, Levi did not turn down the suggestion as he wanted Zoey to be happy. Meanwhile, in the time being, Levi was mobilizing all his forces to hunt down the Lab of Gods. At the same time, he was brushing up his basic techniques. He believed that with iteration, there were always new things to learn. There was no doubt that the basic technique had much potential. However, even Levi was unsure of its full potential. He had the same notion as others in the beginning, whereby he thought that basic techniques were only fit for beginners. However, he had realized there was so much more to learn. No one dared to seek revenge from Levi during that time. After all, so many fighters who had a ce on the Divine Leaderboard were guarding him. Nobody in their right minds would dare to challenge Levi if they knew they could not even make it past Floyd. At the same time, they were anticipating to observe the effects of the Maya Industries chemical on Levi. However, it seemed like the man was not at all affected. The public was puzzled since nobody had been able to survive the weapon produced by Maya Industries. It was baffling that Levi was still well and alive after a month. Not only was the public curious about Levi¡¯s condition, but Phoenix and the others were stumped as well. Why does he seem fine? How is it possible? That¡¯s so terrifying. However, there was one other possibility, whereby the advancement in the drug of the Garrison Industry had sessfully suppressed the activation of the chemical. The activation of the chemical had been dyed from a few days to a month, and potentially even longer. It hit everyone then just how strong and capable Garrison Industry was. Thepany was churning out a myriad of solutions to dy the activation of the chemical. Obviously, the Garrison family and Levi¡¯s enemies were not pleased with the news. They were still anticipating to see how Levi would suffer and had not expected that the effect of the chemical would be suppressed. ¡°We can¡¯t keep waiting forever. How about if we destroy the avable drug altogether?¡± Donald let out a cackle at his own brilliant suggestion. ¡°Yes, that works!¡± Tyrone and the others agreed. Chapter 2295 Chapter 2295 Chapter 2295 All Destroyed At Garrison Industry¡¯s headquarters. Mia and her assistants walked out with four locked briefcases which contained thetest drugs the research team of Garrison Industry had produced for Levi. As only the most expensive herbs and resources were used, the drug was extremely expensive. Without wasting any resources, they managed to produce that batch of drugs. To Phoenix and the rest, the drug was the only way Levi got to prolong his lifespan. He must take it every day! It would take at least fifteen days before a new batch of drugs could be produced. Even if the research team hastened their speed, it would also take them over ten days. Thus, they had to keep producing the drug. They did their very best to continue producing it every day. After Mia and the rest received the newest batch of drugs, they went to Levi without hesitation. Not long after they left Garrison Industry, a bunch of men appeared in sight and surrounded Mia and the others. ¡°Give me the briefcases. You can leave if you do so!¡± the leadermanded. Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. ¡°No! We can¡¯t give the briefcases to you!¡± Mia answered warily. Her guard up, she nced around, preparing to send an SOS signal in secret. After all, they¡¯d risk their lives to protect the batch of drugs. ¡°I¡¯ll never give you the drugs!¡± Mia eximed. ¡°Take the drugs and run back. I shall stop them!¡± She signaled the rest in secret. ¡°Get them! Don¡¯t let them escape!¡± The men in masks rushed forward to take the drugs away, while Mia and her subordinates defended themselves. s, they were no match for the masked men. ¡°Oh, no! They are all Divine Leaderboard fighters!¡± Realization dawned on Mia, but it was toote. The briefcases in their hands had been taken away. After getting the briefcases, instead of leaving straightaway, the masked men destroyed the briefcases immediately. None of the drugs survived the ordeal. Each and every tube was crushed to pieces. The men retreated swiftly after doing that and disappeared without a trace. Indeed, they are here for the drugs. They left right after destroying the drugs. Mia¡¯s face drained of color as her mind went nk. Plop! She slumped to the ground, shocked senseless. The other people stood stock still in shock. They stared at the crushed drugs on the ground, utterly dumbfounded. The drugs were shattered, along with their hope and Levi¡¯s life! Mia remained on the floor for a long while. She was still sitting on the floor when Phoenix and the rest arrived. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Are you hurt? All you all right?¡± they inquired worriedly. ¡°Phoenix, we¡¯re fine. Our wounds are superficial. But those men destroyed the dugs! All of them! We have none left!¡± Mia flung her arms around Phoenix and wailed. ¡°The drugs are gone?¡± Thud! Thud! Thud! Azure Dragon, Kirin, and the rest staggered backward and almost fell onto the ground. Cold sweat dotted White Tiger, ck Tortoise, and their gang¡¯s foreheads. Without the drugs, Levi would definitely die! His wounds would take his life the moment the drug wasn¡¯t there to suppress the chemical. Until now, the chemical from Maya Industries¡¯ weapon in Levi¡¯s body hadn¡¯t taken effect yet. No one knew what the chemical would do without the drug suppressing it. Perhaps it might cause a minor reaction; perhaps it might take Levi¡¯s life immediately. No one could be certain. Everyone was afraid of the unknown, for they couldn¡¯t expect what was toe. Perhaps the chemical had already spread all over his body after being suppressed for so long. Its effect might¡¯ve grown more horrible. ¡°The drugs¡­ They are gone¡­¡± ¡°Does that mean boss is in danger?¡± Chapter 2296 Chapter 2296 Chapter 2296 Nine Days White Tiger¡¯s question made everyone break into a cold sweat. Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. No one was sure of the appropriate answer to his question. Phoenix parted her lips to exin. ¡°We used the drug to suppress the effects for weeks. I believe the chemical had invaded every inch of his body! Once it strikes, Levi might lose his life. It¡¯s a deadly substance.¡± Her professional exnation caused everyone¡¯s expression to darken further. That could only mean one thing¡ªLevi would most probably die without the drug! It was not a development that anyone wished to see. This time, it was for real. Though Levi could control the situation and escape death countless times in the past, in this era, no one could survive after being attacked by Maya Industries¡¯ weapon. ¡°How many drugs do boss still have?¡± Azure Dragon asked. ¡°If I¡¯m not mistaken, he¡¯s run out of it after taking hisst one today. We rarely keep any spares and will refill every time he runs out of the drugs. I can¡¯t believe this¡­¡± Mia sobbed, sorrow overwhelming her entire being. ¡°What should we do now?¡± Azure Dragon asked the question that everyone was afraid to face. Pursing her lips, Phoenix answered, ¡°Let¡¯s just hope the poison won¡¯t take effect. I¡¯ll do my best to produce new drugs in the shortest time possible!¡± ¡°How long do you need?¡± Azure Dragon and the others demanded. ¡°What¡¯s the earliest date?¡± ¡°Normally, it would take at least fifteen days. The fastest we¡¯ve done was ten days. If I do my very best, I cane up with the next batch nine dayster. That¡¯s the limit.¡± Her voice was full of concern as she added, ¡°Most importantly, no one knows what will happen if boss doesn¡¯t get to take the drugs. Thus, I have to develop a better drug that is at least five times more potent than the previous drug to suppress the chemical in his body. That¡¯s why I need more time, or I would¡¯vepleted it in seven days.¡± ¡°Got it. From now on, we shall assist you when you need help.¡± Azure Dragon and the others could barely conceal their anxiety. Sternly, Phoenix revealed, ¡°I need the best biologyb in Garrison Industry. Specifically, that P6b. I need full ess so I canplete the drug in nine days!¡± ¡°Well¡­¡± Everyone¡¯s expressions changed right then. The P6b was the highest securityb in Garrison Industry, and even council members like them had no ess to it. To use it, one had to submit an application form to The Cardinal Hall General, and all council members had to vote yes before one could have ess to it. With Levi¡¯s life at stake, they couldn¡¯t bother with the formalities anymore. ¡°Yes. You have ess to theb! We shall bear the consequences if there are any!¡± Azure Dragon and the rest assured. Back in Garrison Industry¡¯s headquarters, Azure Dragon and the others broke into theb by force and provided Phoenix the best research team avable. They also delivered all resources needed to develop the drug. Every procedure had been shortened in order to develop the drug in the shortest time possible! ¡°From today onward, Mia, White Tiger, and ck Tortoise shall remain with Phoenix. Follow her orders and make sure she gets everything she needs. We¡¯ll return to boss and make sure nothing else happens.¡± After Azure Dragon divided the jobs, everyone sprang into action. Right then, back in Oand City. ¡°Let¡¯s see how Levi will suppress the poison. He¡¯s dead meat!¡± Tyrone sneered. Turns out it was he who sent the masked men to destroy the drugs. All the Garrison n¡¯s elites on the Divine Leaderboard had been dispatched for that very mission. He snickered. ¡°I heard Phoenix and the others had just used the topb in Garrison Industry to develop new drugs for Levi. But it will take at least nine days! The chemical will definitely strike within nine days!¡± Chapter 2297 Chapter 2297 Chapter 2297 No Hope For Levi Donald merely smiled. ¡°No, I won¡¯t give him a chance. What if he makes it past the nine days? I shall make sure he loses all hope. I want him to wallow in despair!¡± A vicious glint appeared in Donald¡¯s eyes. Realizing what he meant, Tyrone blurted out, ¡°Do you mean you¡¯ll stop them from producing the drugs by cutting off their resources?¡± ¡°Yes, you¡¯re right!¡± Donald nodded. Tyrone remained doubtful. ¡°But I don¡¯t think we can interfere in Garrison Industry¡¯s business, especially when Phoenix and the others are council members.¡± ¡°Do they have more authority than Edmund, The Cardinal Hall General? Besides, they didn¡¯t inform him that they used the highest securityb!¡± sneered Donald. Tyrone was confused. ¡°But there¡¯s no way we can control Edmund. Will he even listen to us?¡± Without warning, Donald burst outughing. ¡°Oh, looks like you don¡¯t know that Edmund and I are now friends. We¡¯ve agreed to coborate, for that¡¯s the best way to survive in this new era. As long as I tell him about this, he¡¯ll do as told!¡± he announced. ¡°Besides, Edmund doesn¡¯t like Levi, too. If he finds out Phoenix and the rest used the highest securityb just to develop drugs for Levi, he¡¯ll definitely fly into a fit of rage!¡± Having heard that, Tyrone broke outughing. ¡°I¡¯ll contact Edmund now and dash Levi¡¯s hope!¡± Donald dered icily. On the way back to North Hampton, Kirin, Azure Dragon, and the rest wore grim expressions on their faces as they analyzed the situation. ¡°Mia said those men were all fighters ranked on the Divine Leaderboard. It¡¯s pretty obvious who is behind this. However, this isn¡¯t the time for us to seek revenge. We shall wait until boss gets better!¡± Kirin dered. ¡°Yes, you¡¯re right. We shall avenge boss when he gets better.¡± Azure Dragon gave a curt nod. ¡°I also sent men to find other drugs that can suppress the chemical. Hopefully, we will receive news soon!¡± There was no way he¡¯d ce all his hopes on Phoenix alone. They would definitely get back at the culprit for what he did! When Levi saw his subordinates rushing to him, he froze in shock. What happened? ¡°Boss, are you all right?¡± they demanded, scanning his figure anxiously. ¡°Huh? What¡¯s wrong? I¡¯m fine!¡± Levi answered, confused. ¡°The drug¡¯s effect hasn¡¯t worn off yet. The chemical will most probably take effect tomorrow.¡± That thought caused Azure Dragon and the others to furrow their brows. ¡°Hey, what¡¯s going on? Did something happen?¡± urged Levi. He couldn¡¯t understand why they were acting this way. ¡°The drugs have been destroyed. Thetest batch of drugs had been destroyed by a bunch of men deliberately. They are gone.¡± ¡°For the next nine days, you won¡¯t be able to take the drugs to suppress the chemical.¡± ¡°Yes, there¡¯s a possibility that the chemical might strike out of a sudden. No one knows what will happen.¡± Azure Dragon and the rest exined with grim expressions as though the end of the world had arrived. Levi merely heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°Oh, I thought it was something serious. You gave me a fright!¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t this serious enough?¡± His subordinates shot Levi baffled stares. ¡°Of course. I¡¯m fine, right? It¡¯s nothing serious. Don¡¯t worry. Well, I can¡¯t really exin how¡­¡± Levi shed a helpless grin. This is from N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Listen, boss. You¡¯ve been fine all the while because the drug developed by Garrison Industry had been suppressing the chemical substance! If you don¡¯t take the drug, the chemical might attack soon enough,¡± they eximed. ¡°Well, let¡¯s just hope that you can hang on for nine more days. Phoenix is working hard to develop a new batch of drugs!¡± They prayed that Levi could survive the ordeal. Chapter 2298 Chapter 2298 Chapter 2298 Used Only In Emergency Situations s, the chemical would definitely take effect, and there was an eighty percent possibility that it would cause a serious effect. Besides, the possibility of it being lethal was fifty percent. Thus, Azure Dragon and the rest were merely trying their luck. Hopefully, Levi was lucky enough to make it through the nine days and wait for Phoenix to develop the new batch of drugs. Levi grinned. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m fine. Phoenix must be busy right now. If there¡¯s nothing else, I shall go take a nap now. You should leave, too!¡± Levi then spun on his heels to leave. ¡°No, boss!¡± Kirin yelled. ¡°Azure Dragon, I just figured out a way to stop the chemical from taking effect!¡± ¡°What is it?¡± Azure Dragon demanded. ¡°Freeze boss¡¯ body for nine days! We can get thetest equipment and make sure he freezes in a sleeping pod so his body will rest for nine days. We can open the sleeping pod nine dayster and feed him the drug!¡± Kirin revealed excitedly. ¡°Oh, that works. Let¡¯s do that now! Why didn¡¯t I think of that?¡± Azure Dragon was so delighted he nearly burst into tears. Finally, we found a way to save Levi! ¡°Hey, no need for that. I¡¯m fine.¡± Levi tried to convince them, but they refused to listen to him. They carried out the n without even asking for Levi¡¯s approval. It was pretty easy for them to get the equipment. After receiving it, they shoved Levi into the sleeping pod and set it up. Shortly after, the system hummed to life. Levi was about to go to sleep in the sleeping pod. His bodily functions would stop working, so the chemical couldn¡¯t get to work. This is from N?velDrama.Org. After switching the system on, everyone breathed a sigh of relief. Levi will be fine. We just have to wait nine days. Levi wasn¡¯t in hibernating mode. If he wished, the sleeping pod would be rendered useless. However, he wanted to cultivate in a quiet ce, so the pod was perfect for his solitary training. ¡°Tell Phoenix and the rest not to worry and focus on developing the drugs.¡± Azure Dragon and the others grinned. Back in the P6b, which was the highest securityb in Garrison Industry. Relief washed over Phoenix when she heard the news. ¡°Sir? Why are you here?¡± The guards at the entrance were shocked to see Edmund in person. After all, it was past midnight. He had never showed up at this hour before. ¡°I¡¯m here to take a look around,¡± came Edmund¡¯s reply. He put on a cool expression and led his men to the P6b. Both ck Tortoise and White Tiger were surprised to see him. Their faces turned ashen. They had been waiting for Phoenix¡¯s orders and had no idea Edmund would show up. ¡°S-Sir¡­¡± they greeted him awkwardly. Edmund sneered, ¡°Is the P6b in use?¡± ¡°Yes, Sir. Someone is carrying out research inside.¡± Edmund¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°To use thisb, I have to be informed beforehand. Everyone will then gather to vote to grant ess. Am I right?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± his subordinate answered. ¡°This is the only P6b around, so it can only be used for important researches like national-level researches!¡± ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Edmund demanded angrily. ¡°Without my approval and the council members¡¯ votes, how could you use theb? None of you bothered to inform me?¡± ck Tortoise and White Tiger hung their heads low as sweat dripped down their foreheads. ¡°Sir! Phoenix is using the highest securityb to develop drugs for Levi Garrison, for it can shorten the time to produce the end product!¡± someone reported. ¡°Damn it! She used theb just because of Levi?¡± Chapter 2299 Chapter 2299 Chapter 2299 Nothing To Do With Us He raised his voice. ck Tortoise and White Tiger jumped in fright, but they dared not utter a word. We¡¯re doomed. After all, using thisb was against Garrison Industry¡¯s rules! ¡°Sir, it wasn¡¯t our fault. It was Phoenix and Azure Dragon who forcefully activated theb! They warned us to keep it a secret.¡± ¡°Yes, Sir. We¡¯re so afraid of them and dared not inform you.¡± Theb assistants immediatelyined. Edmund barked, ¡°Nonsense! Garrison Industry belongs to Erudia and everyone. It isn¡¯t a private entity. Open the door now!¡± ¡°Well¡­¡± Theb assistants hesitated, for White Dragon and ck Tortoise were standing guard at the door. They didn¡¯t dare to go against Levi¡¯s subordinates. ¡°Get out of my way!¡± Edmund shoved them out of his way without hesitation. Bang! Thud! He kicked the door open. Everyone in theb froze in their tracks at the sudden interruption. Phoenix turned at her shoulder in confusion. The people inside theb were covered in cold sweat at the sight of Edmund. ¡°Phoenix, how dare you use theb without my permission?¡± Edmund demanded, his furious gaze landing on Phoenix. Her entire being shivered in fear as sweat poured down her back. Pale with fright, she nearly copsed to the ground. ¡°I-I¡­¡± She was lost for words. Hanging her head low in guilt, she thought frantically, What should I do? The Cardinal Hall General just caught us in the act! N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. ¡°Who allowed you to use theb?¡± Edmund pressed. ¡°Sir, please listen to our exnation. We have no choice but to use the P6b, so we dared not inform you about it. The drugs we produced for boss had been destroyed. He¡¯ll be in danger if he doesn¡¯t take the drugs! Without another alternative in mind, we decided to develop a new batch of drugs in the shortest time possible and ended up using theb without permission,¡± White Tiger exined carefully. ¡°Your boss? Who is that?¡± Edmund knitted his brows. ¡°Levi Garrison!¡± came everyone¡¯s reply in unison. ¡°Oh, so it¡¯s a personal matter. Did you use theb for a personal matter?¡± Edmund quivered in rage. ¡°Did you forget what thisb is for? This highest securityb should only be used in emergency situations or to carry out the highest security experiments! Just because you want to save someone dear to you, you broke into theb and used it without permission? That person hasn¡¯t even contributed anything to Erudia. How selfish of you!¡± Edmund lost his cool at the exnation White Tiger offered. Everyone kept their heads lowered as dread engulfed them. It was their fault indeed. ¡°Everyone, get out! From today onward, thisb is off-limits to everyone! Even if you¡¯re working for Garrison Industry or a research team under Garrison Industry, you won¡¯t get ess to thisb! No one can use the resources to produce drugs for Levi Garrison. He has nothing to do with us! Whoever goes against my order will be killed instantly!¡± Edmund roared. Clearly, he was sentencing Levi to death by cutting all the resources so Phoenix could no longer continue working on the drug. Even if she tried to get a suitableb, research team, and resources, that would take at least one month. By then, Levi¡¯s body would¡¯ve rotted and perish away. It felt as if the sky had copsed. Chapter 2300 Chapter 2300 Chapter 2300 No Chance Of Survival They had lost all hope! Thud! Phoenix¡¯s legs turned wobbly as she fell to the ground in dejection, her gaze devoid of emotion. White Tiger and ck Tortoise tried to plea for help, but Edmund rejected them sternly. ¡°It¡¯s not up for discussion. I won¡¯t save Levi, let alone allow you to use any resources from Garrison Industry.¡± He turned and ordered, ¡°Men, keep an eye on them at all times. Report back to me about their whereabouts!¡± Edmund then left in a huff. Actually, he didn¡¯t mind whether Levi would die or survive. He could also allow Phoenix to use Garrison Industry¡¯s resources to save Levi. The one thing he couldn¡¯t ept was that they were bold enough to use theb to save Levi, a useless man who was about to die soon. They regarded Levi as their boss even though he was no longer capable as before. He had never heard them acknowledging him as the owner of Garrison Industry. That was the real reason he got upset. Donald¡¯s request came just in time, for it was killing two birds with one stone. Edmund¡¯s order meant that the drug wouldn¡¯t get to be produced in the shortest time possible. It might take months for the next batch of drugs to appear! Azure Dragon and the others were still dizzy with excitement after sending Levi into the sleeping pod when they received the bad news. They immediately nched in horror. Without permission to produce the drug in the P6b, that could only mean one thing¡ªLevi might die! They were stunned at the sudden turn of events. Someone must¡¯ve targeted us on purpose. We kept a lid on the news, so there¡¯s no way The Cardinal Hall General could¡¯ve found out about it! Now wasn¡¯t the time for them to dwell on that, for they needed to find out how to solve the problem. Azure Dragon was calm like the leader he was. ¡°Now, we can¡¯t use any resources from Garrison Industry, including everything from the country. We need to develop the drug overseas! Contact everyone we know so Phoenix can start producing the drug again! We¡¯ve heard news of various forces trying to produce an antidote for Maya Industries¡¯ weapon, right? They might have a drug to suppress the chemical. We can buy some from them. I¡¯ll divide the jobs now¡­¡± Azure Dragon got right to work. Kirin was assigned to guard outside the sleeping pod. He felt frustrated, for this seemed like the most useless task ever. After all, Levi was frozen inside the pod and would be perfectly fine alone. He summoned his subordinates to stand guard outside and left the country to seek other drugs. Everyone got busy. On the other hand, Donald couldn¡¯t stop himself fromughing when he heard about Edmund¡¯s order. ¡°But Azure Dragon and the rest have left the country to find other drugs,¡± Tyrone reported. He kept an eye on their movements all the time. Donald merely snorted. ¡°They won¡¯t get help in Erudia. I used my influence to cut off their resources in the country, so there¡¯s no way they can produce any drug here. If they went overseas, keep an eye on them. Do your best to sabotage them.¡± Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. ¡°Got it! We¡¯ll do our best to stop them from buying or producing the drug!¡± Tyrone and the others nodded. ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right.¡± ¡°Oh, we just received news that Levi¡¯s body had been frozen in the sleeping pod by Azure Dragon and the rest so the chemical won¡¯t take effect,¡± someone chimed in. Both Donald and Tyrone were taken aback. ¡°Oh, that¡¯s a great idea. Azure Dragon and the rest did well! I can¡¯t believe they resorted to thetest technology,¡± Donaldmented. Tyrone asked, ¡°Where¡¯s the address? Have you gotten it?¡± ¡°Yes, it¡¯s at¡­¡± His subordinate gave him the address as requested. Donald snickered. ¡°Levi Garrison, I won¡¯t let you live! This time, I shall head to the sleeping pod and make sure you die for real!¡± Chapter 2301 Chapter 2301 Chapter 2301 You Resemble Me ¡°That¡¯s an amazing idea. They got themselves a sleeping pod, but we can sabotage it! A sleeping pod is scarce nowadays, so let¡¯s see how long he can survive without it.¡± Tyrone joined in with an evil grin. Donald smirked. ¡°Do you know why you¡¯re important to me? That¡¯s because you resemble me!¡± Tyrone gave him a grateful smile in response. His face scrunched into a vicious expression, Donald dered, ¡°We could¡¯ve killed Levi easily, but we choose not to do that. After all, having hope before losing it in an instant is the most horrible thing that can happen to someone. I want to see Levi die, tortured by his condition and fear!¡± Indeed, they had the same idea. Late at night, Donald appeared at the sleeping pod¡¯s location. Kirin had arranged for ten fighters ranked in the Provisional Leaderboard to guard the pod. However, those fighters were no match for Donald. He got past them and entered the training base where the sleeping pod was installed. Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. He was smart enough to nt a spy among the fighters who then led him in. Thus, Donald was brought to the ce where the sleeping pod was installed without any hups. After opening it, he walked in. The sight of a sleeping Levi made a smile creep up his lips. ¡°Levi, you¡¯ve broken the rules of the Garrison n, so I shall torture you until you die. Your daughter shall be abducted and brought to our n. She is a Garrison, so it¡¯s her duty to bring glory to our n!¡± he announced icily. Slowly, he shut down the system in the sleeping pod. All the effects were switched off. He then secretly sabotaged the sleeping pod by destroying it. It wasn¡¯t visible to the naked eye, though. Though Levi saw everything he did inside the pod, he paid no heed to it. After all, someone like Donald was not his match. He couldn¡¯t even be bothered to waste his energy to give the man a punch that would kill him. Hence, Levi turned a blind eye to what Donald did in the sleeping pod. When he realized the temperature in the sleeping pod was rising, he grinned. It¡¯s not freezing anymore! Donald left without alerting anyone else after having done that. No one discovered what he did. As Kirin and Azure Dragon ordered everyone else not to get close to the sleeping pod, they did as told and stayed away from it. They had no idea something had happened inside. As the days passed, Azure Dragon, Kirin, and the others went all out to save Levi. The drugs they found weren¡¯t up to standard, especially whenpared with the ones developed by Garrison Industry. Phoenix and her team finally found a suitableb, but they still couldn¡¯t gather the necessary resources. s, they ran into various obstacles along the way. Nothing they did went on smoothly, for external factors kepting in the way. Phoenix calcted the time needed. Under the circumstances, the next batch of drugs would only be produced after fifty days. It meant that Levi had to hold on for fifty days. That was the only way for now, unless a miracle were to happen. Theymented, ¡°I wish there¡¯s a drug who can treat his condition thoroughly!¡± Azure Dragon was stumped. ¡°Yes, it will be great to get rid of that chemical once and for all. Nevertheless, no one has managed to discover a solution to the problem.¡± Nine days passed in a blink of the eye. Everyone returned to the sleeping pod, for they had only set it to run for nine days. Today was the day Levi would wake up. They were curious as to how he was doing. After finding a few ways and drugs, they wanted to know if those would work. ¡°Mm? Where could Kirin be?¡± The masses arrived to see other men standing guard by the sleeping pod. Kirin was nowhere to be seen. Right then, the man strode to them from another direction. He had left the ce to find a solution to the problem, too. ¡°Kirin, don¡¯t you know this mission is the most important among us all? Never mind if he¡¯s fine. If something had happened, you¡¯ll be in deep trouble!¡± Azure Dragon and the rest realized something was not quite right. ¡°Are you all right?¡± Kirin asked them. ¡°We¡¯re fine,¡± came the answer. Chapter 2302 Chapter 2302 Chapter 2302 I Think I Know The Truth Kirin heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°You¡¯re overthinking. Nothing happened! Let¡¯s find out how he¡¯s doing.¡± They dashed into the sleeping pod. Boom! Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. The sight that greeted them rendered them speechless, for the sleeping pod wasn¡¯t in operation! ¡°Someone switched the pod off! It has been switched off eight days ago!¡± Azure Dragon hollered, his voice hoarse. Kirin froze in shock as though he had been struck by lightning. He assumed that asking his men to guard the ce was a perfect idea, but the moment he left, someone switched the pod¡¯s system off. ¡°Oh, no! The interior of the pod had been destroyed!¡± someone yelled. ¡°Why is boss unaffected? He should wake up the minute the pod is shut down.¡± ¡°Look, the pod can¡¯t open on its own!¡± ¡°That means he has been lying inside alone for nine whole days? Even if the chemical didn¡¯t take effect, he might¡¯ve suffocated to death!¡± ¡°Did something happen to him? Look, he isn¡¯t moving. It has been days!¡± The bad news came one after another. Everyone turned to glower at Kirin, wordless with rage. If he was here, nothing would¡¯ve happened! Kirin was dumbfounded. His knees buckled as he slumped to the ground weakly. His mind wentpletely nk. If something had happened to Levi, he¡¯d ce the me on himself for the rest of his life! He might even take his life on the spot to make up for his mistake. ¡°We can¡¯t me Kirin. One of us must¡¯ve betrayed us! First, this spot is hidden well, and not many know about it. Second, the culprit couldn¡¯t have sneaked in easily, even if he was a fighter. There must be a spy among the people guarding this area,¡± ck Tortoise revealed. ¡°I shall kill them all!¡± Kirin dered as anger ran red through his brain. ¡°Let¡¯s find out how boss is doing first.¡± They opened the sleeping pod by force and released Levi. Before they could check on Levi, a voice rang out. ¡°What¡¯s all the ruckuses? I¡¯m trying to sleep here!¡± Levi rose to his feet and stared at them. ¡°Boss, are you all right?¡± They gazed at Levi in shock. ¡°What can happen to me? Do you want something to happen to me?¡± Levi responded, rolling his eyes. ¡°Were there any changes in your body for the past few days?¡± they inquired. ¡°No. Look, I¡¯m fine. Nothing¡¯s wrong with me!¡± Everyone was astounded, for Levi seemed absolutely fine. He couldn¡¯t possibly pretend to be healthy, and they sensed his energy brimming as usual. He¡¯s all right! ¡°But just to be safe, do allow Phoenix to give you aplete checkup,¡± Azure Dragon suggested. ¡°All right. Come on, then.¡± Levi relented. He didn¡¯t want them to nag at his ears and allowed them to run an examination on him. Phoenix retrieved her tools and began the examination. Half an hourter, she blurted out in surprise, ¡°This is strange. It is really strange! After spending nine days without the drug to suppress the chemical, boss¡¯ body is perfectly all right. The chemical didn¡¯t take effect at all! One would think he hasn¡¯t been attacked by that weapon.¡± Hearing that, everyone¡¯s jaw dropped open in astonishment. ¡°Impossible! How could he be perfectly fine? That¡¯s impossible!¡± They refused to believe it. Levi shed a helpless smile. ¡°I told you I¡¯m fine. The poison on the weapon can¡¯t prate my body!¡± ¡°Huh? That sounds impossible, boss¡­¡± ¡°If it couldn¡¯t enter your body, you must be invincible!¡± They were full of shock and doubts. ¡°I think I know the truth,¡± Phoenix dered out of nowhere. A smile was ying on her lips. ¡°What is it?¡± Everyone gathered around her curiously. Chapter 2303 Chapter 2303 Chapter 2303 Great News ¡°I discovered a lot of remnants of the drug in his body! I finally understand why the chemical didn¡¯t take effect¡ªthe remnants worked to stop the chemical from striking! The drug works better than we expected,¡± Phoenix exined. Levi did not know what else to say to get through to her. His subordinates forced him to take the drug every day, and he couldn¡¯t possibly vomit it all out. Thus, he had no choice but to take the drug every day. His body couldn¡¯t take in the external substances, so they remained in his body for a long while. As a result, he would have to get rid of those substances once in a while. This time, before he could get rid of them, Phoenix discovered their existence. She mistakenly thought the drug had suppressed the chemical. ¡°Oh, that¡¯s great! Boss, you¡¯ve always been lucky! You should thank your lucky stars this time!¡± they cheered. Phoenix could barely hide her excitement. ¡°We have a few drugs and solutions. That should work to hold the poison back for some time!¡± ¡°That¡¯s great!¡± Levi shed a bitter smile. ¡°I¡¯m fine, really! Stop fussing around.¡± ¡°Boss, just listen to us. By the way, you should practice these few techniques to help suppress the chemical.¡± They¡¯ve done everything there was to be done. ¡°We can continue suppressing the chemical while Phoenix works on developing the drugs.¡± Seeing how hisrades, disciples, and subordinates worked hard to save him, Levi was touched. They are willing to do anything just to save me! But they refuse to believe my words. I shall make it up to them in the future. ¡°What? Levi¡¯s fine? What happened?¡± Tyrone and Donald were dumbfounded to learn that Levi was safe and sound. He managed to survive nine days without taking the drug! ¡°How is that possible? He can¡¯t be fine after being attacked by the weapon developed by Maya Industries. He¡¯ll die when I stab him, that¡¯s how weak he is!¡± Donald uttered in disbelief. ¡°Yes! That¡¯s impossible. They should be seeing his rotten body by now. How could he be alright?¡± Tyrone demanded. Though they forced Levi to a corner, he still managed to survive! Nothing happened to him? How can that be possible? This is from N?velDrama.Org. They refused to believe it. ¡°Impossible! There must be a reason for this. Perhaps they have some spare drugs!¡± Donald dered. Tyrone bobbed his head slightly. ¡°Yes, that¡¯s entirely possible. But let¡¯s see what he will do next to survive. Phoenix needs a few more weeks to produce the next batch of drugs!¡± Though Edmund didn¡¯t ask questions, he knew what was going on. ¡°Levi¡¯s is way too tough. He escaped unscathed? Nothing happened?¡± Edmund couldn¡¯t hide his shock upon learning about Levi¡¯s current condition. ¡°What is the situation now?¡± Just like Donald, he thought everyone who got attacked by Maya Industries¡¯ weapon would end up dead. Even The Cardinal Hall¡¯s hands were tied. ¡°Phoenix imed that the remnants of the drug in Levi¡¯s body kept suppressing the chemical,¡± someone exined. ¡°That means the chemical will take effect soon?¡± Edmund questioned. Everyone nodded. ¡°Yes, absolutely! Let¡¯s just wait and see. Levi will definitely suffer from the chemical soon!¡± They refused to believe that he¡¯d survive the ordeal. All that was left was to wait for the chemical to start torturing Levi. Actually, Phoenix was highly strung, too. Indeed, the drug remnants and the various solutions they discovered could only make sure Levi survived for another three days. But what would happen after three days were up? That was a huge problem. Three days passed in a sh. Everyone remained by Levi¡¯s side to see if he¡¯d suffer from an attack. They were so nervous that they were sweating bullets. Right then, Sword Fiend and the rest returned. ¡°Good news. Great news!¡± he shrieked excitedly. Chapter 2304 Chapter 2304 Chapter 2304 An Important Discovery In Doomsday Seed Vault They were panting heavily as though they had just returned from a faraway ce. Clearly, they rushed here after learning the news, eager to share it with everyone. ¡°What is it?¡± The rest surrounded them curiously. Even Levi came over to them, interested in what they had to share. ¡°We found a solution to the weapons from Maya Industries!¡± Sword Fiend announced, breathing heavily. ¡°What? You found a solution?¡± Everyone else widened their eyes, dumbstruck by the revtion. They simply could not believe it! It was shocking to hear that someone had discovered a way out! ¡°What is it? Spill!¡± they demanded, thrilled at the prospect. Happy tears welled up in their eyes, for the news came as a shock to them. Even Levi¡¯s curiosity was piqued. What can possibly neutralize the weapons from Maya Industries? I¡¯ve checked the chemical, which seems to be a foreign poison. Venom Fiend and I can¡¯t develop a cure for the poison. Levi urged, ¡°What is it? Stop beating around the bush and tell us!¡± N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. ¡°Someone discovered a material that can neutralize this chemical substance. They did several experiments to prove this material can dpose the chemical developed by Maya Industries!¡± Sword Fiend dered. ¡°What?¡± Everyone was so excited that they started shaking. ¡°I can¡¯t believe there¡¯s such a material! This is the first I¡¯ve heard of something like this!¡± ¡°Where was it found? Who discovered it? Hurry! There¡¯s hope for boss now. He¡¯s extremely lucky!¡± Sword Fiend exined, ¡°Archulea¡¯s Doomsday Seed Vault discovered the rare material deep in the ocean near Archulea. After testing it, they discovered it could neutralize the chemical substances from Maya Industries! Isn¡¯t that amazing? But the material is extremely rare. They spent a lot of effort searching the neighboring oceans, but to no avail. They only managed to gather a few hundred grams of the material. Archulea values it greatly and kept it locked in Doomsday Seed Vault!¡± He then ended with a disappointing piece of information. Yes, there was a solution, and the new material was proved useful, but it was too rare to be given away easily. Now, it was kept in Doomsday Seed Vault, which was extremely hard to break into. Everyone¡¯s initial delight turned to despair. It proved to be a difficult mission. Sword Fiend and the rest seemed stumped, too. ¡°After we got to know about the material, we contacted Archulea to try to get the new material at all costs. s, they rejected our offer on the spot.¡± ¡°Yes, we tried to negotiate by saying they can ask for anything, but they remained stubborn. Without giving us a second chance, they kicked us out! As we¡¯re out of ideas, we decided toe back to ask for your help.¡± Phoenix and the others were instantly disheartened when they heard that. They were given hope, which ended in utter disappointment. As Archulea valued the new material greatly, they wouldn¡¯t give it up easily. They had to show their sincerity by offering something more valuable than the new material to obtain it. ¡°Don¡¯t give up! Now that the new material is proven to be useful, we need to figure a way to get it. Perhaps we can discuss this with Archulea. They must have a weak spot or something they need. The deal will seed once we offer them what they need!¡± Azure Dragon dered. ¡°This is the only way to cure boss once and for all. We have to do our best, get it?¡± Chapter 2305 Chapter 2305 Chapter 2305 They Owe Me A Debt Of Gratitude ¡°Right! It¡¯s a golden opportunity! We must seize it and go all in! Whatever the conditions proposed by the other side, we must agree regardless!¡± Everyone was on the same page. ¡°Besides, the news just got in! I think the others will find out about it very soon. By then, we must stop those who try to get in the way! If they were to find the material before us, then it¡¯s over!¡± said Sword Fiend. Azure Dragon responded, ¡°Hence, from this very moment, we must act before them! There is no time to waste! Let¡¯s head out to Archulea!¡± Phoenix chipped in the conversation as well, ¡°To avoid furtherplications, you must follow us to Archulea, boss! Once we obtain the new material, we may utilize it immediately!¡± Azure Dragon and the others had everything sorted out. On the other hand, Levi was not able to contribute to the conversation. ¡°Sure, let¡¯s get moving!¡± the group began their journey immediately. However, Phoenix abruptly uttered, ¡°This is bad! There¡¯s a new leak in the dark web¡­¡± The group eximed, ¡°What?¡± Phoenix continued, ¡°ording to the dark web, the Doomsday Seed Vault in Archulea discovered a new material, a weapon that can neutralize the Maya Industries. Detailed reports and data are released as well! Everyone is crazy about it!¡± Everyone¡¯s heart skipped a beat. How unfortunate can things be¡­ It was just resolved moments ago that everyone should act swiftly. The next second, the advantage vanished. The entire world was now aware of the fact. And it was groundbreaking news to everyone! At an instant, the news spread like wildfire! ¡°The dark web?¡± Levi muttered. Three years ago, the existence of the dark web was mysterious and perplexing. It had always managed to disseminate first-hand information and news to the world. The dark web supposedly resembled the pinnacle of power¡­ Three years had passed, and the influence of the dark web remained impable. Just as they received the news, it was also released on the dark web secondster. Who really is the mastermind behind the dark web? ¡°What do you guys know about the dark web?¡± asked Levi. ¡°Boss, at this unfortunate moment, why are you still obsessed with the dark web? We¡¯re better off strategizing for a new n to acquire the new material!¡± ¡°There must be a horde of people swarming towards Archulea for the new material, including the Maya Industries! Understandably, they will not want the world to know their weakness!¡± ¡°Besides, all the opponents will spring into action! Even if they cannot keep it for themselves, they will find ways to destroy it, to prevent you from obtaining it!¡± Indeed. They are right. In the meantime, Donald was on his way to Archulea after knowing about the new material. They would never let Levi acquire it. He must die! Even Edmund was interested. ¡°It¡¯s fine. Even without our involvement, there must be tons of people flooding towards Archulea now! Levi can only dream to acquire the new material!¡± In the Maya Industries. Every powerhouse in Raysonia. Every powerhouse in Zarain. One after another were heading towards Archulea. The new material would be the kingmaker. The status and influence of Maya Industries and all other powerhouses were dependent on it. Some were there to stir the pot.This is from N?velDrama.Org. There were even discussions ongoing between prominent chieftains and leaders from Archulea. Although there was only a slim chance, Azure Dragon brought Levi together and took off. Time was of the essence. They must try their very best. Even if it meant that sacrifices must be made to acquire the new material. Levi was extremely touched. He deeply appreciated all that they had done. ¡°Do you guys really want the new material?¡± asked Levi. ¡°What?¡± the group was stupefied. ¡°Of course we do! Boss, don¡¯t you feel the same way? The new material can save your life!¡± the group answered. Levi then uttered, ¡°By the way, I recall that Archulea owes me a debt of gratitude! Three years ago, I protected Archulea and fended off the Progenitor. Perhaps it¡¯s time for Archulea to repay the debt!¡± Chapter 2306 Chapter 2306 Chapter 2306 Taking Candy From A Baby Finally, Levi decided to tell everyone what happened years ago. As his brothers and disciples were willing to make sacrifices for him, Levi could not bring himself to put them at risk. Levi didn¡¯t want to worry them. Hence, he decided to leverage the debt of gratitude owed by Archulea to obtain the new material. This way, his brothers and disciples could heave a sigh of relief as his health would gradually recover. Less attention would be directed on Levi and they could proceed with their own lives. This was Levi¡¯s thought process. ¡°So it was you who resolved the crisis in Archulea! Everyone thought it was The Cardinal Hall! How can they im credit for it!¡± the group was shocked. Levi confidently smiled. ¡°That is correct. I was the one who chased away the Progenitor in Goldenport Ind and Archulea! I solved their crisis! They would not have survived if it wasn¡¯t for me. They are indebted to me and my demands will certainly be satisfied!¡± ¡°That is great news! If Archulea owes you a debt of gratitude, acquiring the new material will be a walk in the park!¡± everyone cheered. The boulder of stress was lifted and the group continued their journey in bliss. Archulea would not be able to refuse their request. Everyone sparkled with hope and confidence. On the other side. Archulea was flooded by a plethora of influential forces. Negotiations with the representatives of Archulea were proliferating. However, Archulea was rather adamant and rejected all offers. They were unmoved. After all, the new material was too rare to be given away that easily. Of all ces in the world, only Archulea had it. It was invaluable! Besides, it was also a weapon to neutralize the Maya Industries, solving yet another problem in the world. Hence, the new material was wanted by many. Its value could be said to be on par with the Skyward Sword. As the negotiations were unfruitful, many started to employ tactics of beleaguerment. Some resorted to violence, others tried to steal it. However, much to everyone¡¯s surprise, Archulea who finally revealed its true strength had top-tier fighters in the Divine Leaderboard protecting the country. Those who tried to steal were erased on the spot.This is from N?velDrama.Org. The first time Archulea demonstrated its strength, many were hit like a ton of bricks. It didn¡¯t ur to them that Archulea was such a strong country. Those who hatched ns to pige the new material from Archulea, were all dumbfounded by the discovery. Nobody dared to use force anymore. When the Archulea fighters were in action, Donald was there as well. He was equally shocked by the sudden revtion. It was then understood that many incredible fighters out there were never in the limelight. Everyone was petrified beyond belief. Archulea certainly befitted the saying ¡°still water runs deep.¡± Not only that they possess the new material, but also brutal and impable fighters. The quest to acquire the new material was shrouded with difficulties. Unless there was an offer which Archulea could not resist. If not, no one could obtain the new material. ¡°How about you guys? Are you here for the new material as well?¡± Archulea¡¯s representative asked Donald¡¯s group. Donald beamed. ¡°There¡¯s a misunderstanding. We¡¯re here to discuss other matters!¡± ¡°Other matters?¡± the others were stunned. Donald continued, ¡°We¡¯re not interested in the new material! However, we have only one request, which is to not give it to Levi! We¡¯re agreeable to any of your conditions, just don¡¯t give it to Levi!¡± Their primary objective was to stop Levi from obtaining the new material. ¡°I see.¡± the representative smiled before falling silent. During Levi¡¯s journey. They were faced with obstacles after obstacles. It was all Donald¡¯s doing. Nheless, they defused the situation calmly. The urgency was no longer there. So long as Archulea owed Levi a debt of gratitude. They had all the time in the world. Acquiring the new material would be like taking candy from a baby. So what if Donald and the others arrived there first? It will be a futile exercise! Chapter 2307 Chapter 2307 Chapter 2307 Your Country Owe Me A Debt Of Gratitude Azure Dragon and the others managed to find out what happened that year. Indeed, Levi was crowned as a hero in Archulea for fending off the country against the Progenitor. There was even a celebratory ceremony. However, Levi rejected their invitation. Hence, Archulea promised to fulfill anything that Levi would have asked for. It was made abundantly clear the country owed Levi a debt of gratitude. As soon as Levi made a request, the entire nation would help him without any hesitation. The request of giving up the new material paled inparison to themitment once made by Archulea. Even though the new material was very valuable, it was also not an insurmountable task. This is from N?velDrama.Org. Looking at Levi¡¯s condition, it would only require half of the new material to nurse him back to health. It would be killing one bird with two stones. On the one hand, Archulea could repay the debt of gratitude. On the other hand, they got to keep the new material safely in their vault. It was a win-win situation. Therefore, Azure Dragon and the others were calm and unworried. They unhurriedly arrived at Archulea. Aspared to Donald and the others, Levi¡¯s group waste for a whopping six hours. ¡°The changes in Archulea are simply mindblowing! Initially, the country did not even have a fighter to begin with. Fast forward to today, Archulea is a formidable force to be reckoned with!¡± ¡°I¡¯ve just received news that there are top-ranked fighters safeguarding the Doomsday Seed Vault! Even our strongest fighters, Kirin, Sword Fiend, and Floyd are no match to them!¡± ¡­ Everyone started discussing the elite fighters in Archulea. Levi grinned. When he was released from the Prison of Darkness, the first ce he stepped foot on was Archulea. Back then, he had already realized that Archulea had many strong fighters. There were more than ten who were stronger than Kirin. Levi could not help but surmise that the fighters¡¯ appearance in Archulea must have something to do with the Doomsday Seed Vault. He had experienced the power of the Doomsday Seed Vault before. Many items unknown to the world were kept hidden there. It was not surprising that so many fighters showed up. ¡°You guys are finally here!¡± Levi¡¯s group was weed with a sarcastic remark. Tyrone and Donald eventually showed themselves. ¡°We have overestimated you! Looks like you are not concerned at all!¡± Tyrone snarked. Donald was even more direct. ¡°The obstacles that I nned should not stall you for such a long time. Is your dy on purpose?¡± Donald¡¯s stare fixated on Levi. ¡°Do you guys want Levi to die? Is that why you¡¯re dying his journey? So that he will not obtain the new material to save his own life? Hahaha¡­¡± A boisterousugh filled the air. Tyrone and the others followed suit. However, Levi¡¯s group was unbothered. With a scornful stare, they replied, ¡°Well, you¡¯re right. We are not worried at all.¡± White Tiger chuckled. ¡°Donald, I¡¯ll just be blunt with you. Three years ago, boss was the one who chased away the Progenitor and solved the crisis in Archulea! They owe him a huge debt of gratitude and would not hesitate to repay the debt on his demand!¡± ¡°What?¡± Donald and the group was bewildered. Never in their wildest dreams had they expected this. Levi is once the savior of Archulea! Archulea is indebted to Levi! As soon as Levi demanded, the new material would be his to im! That exined the strange smile on Archulea¡¯s representative just now. Such a turn of events was unforeseeable! As Levi and the group left the spot. Donald instructed, ¡°Let¡¯s go. We shall follow them. Once they obtain the new material, we will snatch it away or destroy it!¡± They secretly followed Levi. Later, Levi and the others reached the venue arranged for the meeting. Before them were Aristole and Niel, the ones who made the promise to Levi. Levi said, ¡°Three years ago I solved the crisis in Archulea. It was I who had defeated the Progenitor! You owe me a debt of gratitude and I am here to im it!¡± Chapter 2308 Chapter 2308 Chapter 2308 Shameless Donald and the others broke out in cold sweat. No one had expected how things eventually panned out. Levi is once the savior of Archulea! Looking at how things were going, Levi would be able to secure the new material. At the same time, Donald wasing out with a n to snatch away or destroy the new material. His primary concern was the elite fighters that apanied Levi. Kirin and the others were all there. It would be difficult to snatch it away. Levi nced at Aristole and said, ¡°The debt is long overdue! I just need two hundred grams of the new material! It¡¯s not unreasonable. With that, we can call it even!¡± Everyone hopefully gazed at Aristole. Meanwhile, Donald began to feel a wave of anxiousness. The other powerhouses simrly slumped into a state of nervousness. By right, the new material should belong to Levi. Everyone with their hearts beating rapidly, looked towards Aristole and the other representatives from Archulea. ¡°Debt of gratitude? What are you talking about? Aristole replied. Shocking! Everyone was shocked dumb! Especially Levi and his team. Are they going back on their words? He doesn¡¯t know what we¡¯re saying? If it were to be some other people, Levi would be able to understand. But Aristole was the main witness of the incident that happened three years ago. Even worse, he was the promisor! It¡¯s impossible that he doesn¡¯t know! As for Niel, he was the one who insisted on crowning Levi as the hero of Archulea. Besides that, he even suggested organizing a ceremony tomemorate Levi¡¯s contribution. He should remember! Levi turned his head and looked at Niel. However, Niel gave a simr response, ¡°That¡¯s right. What debt of gratitude? I¡¯m not aware of it. Such nonsense!¡± Their gaze locked together before uttering coherently, ¡°We have no idea what you are talking about.¡± They then turned their heads backward. ¡°Do you guys know what is going on?¡± ¡°No, we don¡¯t!¡± they shook their heads in response. Rumble¡­ Levi and his team were infuriated. They¡¯re doing this on purpose! Aristole, Niel, and the rest are doing this on purpose! How can it be that the witness himself was unaware? N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. Amnesia? That¡¯s impossible! They¡¯re doing this on purpose! ¡°Who are you? Do we know you? Have we met before?¡± Aristole asked with confusion. ¡°He¡¯s the prominent Levi. We know that. But this is our first encounter with you, right?¡± Aristole and Niel ganged up to undermine Levi¡¯s request. Levi was surprisingly calmed and smiled in response. ¡°Listen up. My name is Levi! Three years ago, when the Progenitor was massacring the people of Archulea, when your country was at the brink of copse and when it was hopeless for your people, it was I who defeated the Progenitor and saved your country from demise!¡± Levi continued his speech, ¡°In order to thank me, you wanted to organize a ceremony, but I rejected your offer. However, I remember very clearly, that you promised and made an absolutemitment to repay me in the future!¡± He ended his speech with an ultimatum. ¡°And now is the time! Give me the new material! Do you understand?¡± Azure Dragon and the others supported him and asserted, ¡°Boss helped solve your national crisis by defeating the Progenitor. You owe him for that and it¡¯s time to honor your promise!¡± Levi and his men were confident as the statement was well substantiated. The facts were proven by their own investigation. Archulea owed Levi a big one for saving the country. Ironically, the individuals who made the promise were right before them. And they were rightfully demanding the fulfillment of the promise. To their dismay, Aristole and Niel answered, ¡°Nonsense! When did that happen? Such shameless usations! How dare you im credit for something you have not done!¡± Those words caught thempletely off guard. The moment those words were uttered, all hell was let loose. Chapter 2309 Chapter 2309 Chapter 2309 The Ungrateful ¡°The Progenitor is, no doubt, responsible for the danger that came after us earlier, and many cities had fallen because of him. However, that f*cking Levi Garrison is not the one who saved everyone. We are the ones who solved the problem on our own, and the Protectors from our Doomsday Seed Vault are the ones who should be praised! ¡°Everyone saw how powerful the Protectors in the Doomsday Seed Vault are, right? It¡¯s nothing for them to destroy the Progenitor at all,¡± dered Aristole. ¡°Yes, you¡¯re right.¡± Everyone nodded in agreement. They had witnessed the power that the Protectors from the Doomsday Seed Vault held. That meant that Archulea had the strength to solve its own issues and didn¡¯t need to depend on anyone else. ¡°We had begged the Labs of God from Zarain some time ago for help. In the end, we didn¡¯t receive any help from them, and the danger had passed before they arrived,¡± replied Niel. ¡°He¡¯s right. We¡¯re all witnesses to it! The people from Labs of God returned without doing anything.¡± Everyone nodded. ¡°That is also why Levi Garrison had nothing to do with anything. Who do you think you are? What makes you think you can fool us?¡± ¡°Oh yeah, I heard that you were attacked by the Maya Industries¡¯ weapon and are on your deathbed. Are you here to con us because you heard that we have the means to cure you?¡± Aristole and Niel never bothered admitting to being indebted to Levi. That was something that Levi and the other never anticipated. It could even be said that they could never even imagine something like that happening. They assumed that Archulea would surely repay Levi for what he had done for them earlier. It seemed things were moreplicated than that. It was true that they were there to get the new material, but they only needed a smidge of it. Who would¡¯ve thought that these assh*les would disregard their debt entirely? These ungrateful j*rks! ¡°How dare you say that you don¡¯t know me? Or im that this is all fake? Aren¡¯t you two the ones who verbally dered that you owe me one and will throw me a party to thank me?¡± demanded Levi. ¡°That is not true at all. We¡¯ve never even met you before today!¡± ¡°Also, you were never the one who rescued Archulea. Why do you insist on lying?¡± The two men were quick to deny it all and refused to acknowledge anything. ¡°The citizens saw everything with their own eyes! Go on, ask them. Ask them who their savior is and who was it that rescued Archulea when it was in grave danger,¡± roared Levi. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll do just that. ¡°Who rescued Archulea three years ago when it was in grave danger?¡± asked Aristole after he had turned to face the public. ¡°We did it on our own! All thanks to the Protectors from the Doomsday Seed Vault.¡± ¡°We saved ourselves.¡± Everyone screamed in unison. The thousands of citizens of Archulea were just like Aristole and Niel. No one wanted to admit to being indebted to Levi. They were lying through their teeth and were twisting the facts. Every single one of them was ungrateful assh*les! Archulea is a nation of selfish j*rks. They refused to admit that Levi had rescued their country all those years ago. Such an ungrateful country. When Levi was strong, they regarded him as their savior and treated him like a hero. They even wanted to throw a parade for him. Now that he was no longer a top fighter and was gravely wounded, the entire nation straight up ignored the promise they made all those years ago. This is from N?velDrama.Org. They denied the existence of that debt and disregarded Levi because they were too materialistic. They knew that they would not benefit from repaying that debt, since Levi was too weak to offer anything. The country had already grown to be extremely strong, and they no longer needed Levi. What¡¯s the point of repaying our debt? Helping him no longer benefits us, so we might as well just ignore him. Besides, the value of that new material is way too high. It¡¯d be such a waste to give it to Levi. Those thoughts were why Archulea came together and firmly denied being indebted to Levi. They would rather die than do so. We¡¯ll just ignore this entirely. Chapter 2310 Chapter 2310 Chapter 2310 Not Much Time Left Archulea had many outstanding fighters, and some were on the Divine Leaderboard. That elevated their power from middle ss to top-notch. However, they truly had no way of dealing with the Progenitor back then. The entire nation was brought to its knees, and no one was able to defeat the Progenitor. The so-called Protectors from the Doomsday Seed Vault were nonexistent. Every fighter they had in the Doomsday Seed Vault was trained within thest three years. They f*cking had nothing three years ago! ¡°Wow, okay. You lying, ungrateful assh*les with no dignity whatsoever. What a nice life you lead now, huh? I bet you learn all this from Zarain. Maybe you guys should be even more shameless. That way, you¡¯d make a great match to the stinking worms under your feet. Oh, wait, sorry. You¡¯re worse than that, so I shouldn¡¯t insult those worms,¡± said Levi. He suddenly thought of the story he heard as a kid. A farmer rescued a snake, but that very snake ended up killing the farmer. The citizens of Archulea are no different from the snake. Aristole and Niel are such f*ckers. ¡°How dare you insult and reprimand us, Levi Garrison? This is Archulea, and we can kill you with a snap of our fingers!¡± Aristole and the others were infuriated when they heard the diss. They wanted to attack. ¡°I will give you onest chance. Confess and apologize now, and I will pretend nothing ever happened,¡± threatened Levi. ¡°Hahaha¡­.¡± Everyoneughed upon hearing that. They stared at Levi like they were looking at an idiot. He wouldn¡¯t need to threaten them if he was strong enough. Archulea would¡¯ve admitted to being indebted to him from the very beginning and would hand the material over without making a fuss. Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Unfortunately, Levi¡¯s strength was a thing of the past. The guy ranks lower than eight thousand and seven hundred on the Provisional Leaderboard! He is no different from a helpless baby at that moment. Plus, he doesn¡¯t have much time left. Those thoughts caused everyone to disregard Levi¡¯s threat. ¡°Leave. Get the f*ck out of here. I can¡¯t believe you came all the way just to con us. Archulea doesn¡¯t owe anything to a punk like you!¡± Aristole and the others wanted to chase Levi out immediately. ¡°Okay, I tried, but you refused to do the right thing, so anything goes,¡± sneered Levi. He would not allow Archulea to behave like that. Acting like that in front of Levi was, in a way, suicide. ¡°Hahaha¡­¡± Donald and Tyrone revealed themselves from the dark when they saw that. Theyughed aloud. ¡°Levi, didn¡¯t you say that you are Archulea¡¯s savior? Why aren¡¯t they helping you? Hah, the entire country is iming that they were never indebted to you.¡± ¡°Oh, this is hrious. Why insist on making up a lie? How shameful are you? The people ratted you out immediately and are chasing you away.¡± ¡°Oh, it is so embarrassing that we have the samest name.¡± Everyoneughed without holding back. ¡°Okay, then I¡¯lle to get the stuff myself when the night falls,¡± said Levi before he turned around to leave. ¡°Just you wait. You don¡¯t have much time left.¡± Azure Dragon and the others red once at Aristole before they left as well. ¡°Hahaha¡­¡± Everyoneughed once more. ¡°You? Coming over to get the material? Not even in your dreams. Anyone but you, Levi Garrison, can have it. We will never admit to being indebted to you, and I¡¯d like to see what you can do about it.¡± Aristole and the others sneered. ¡°Alright then, I feel better now that I know Levi will never get his hands on the material. Let¡¯s go.¡± Donald and the others left. So did the rest of the powerful figures. What no one could¡¯ve imagined was that Forlevia had gone to Archulea as well. She hadn¡¯t shown up in a while, but she had been training and had been searching for ways to cure Levi. When she heard about how Archulea might have a way of saving her father, she headed over immediately. She was ready to attack¡­ ¡°Hmph, Levi Garrison is a j*rk.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. He had an ulterior motive for saving us all those years ago. Turns out, he had been waiting for the right time to demand payment.¡± ¡°Yeah, that is so unreasonable. Shouldn¡¯t heroes rescue people for free? How can he show up in person and ask for us to repay him?¡± Aristole and the othersined endlessly. Chapter 2311 Chapter 2311 Chapter 2311 Everyone Got Hurt They never took Levi seriously and refused to admit to being ungrateful assh*les. So what if we don¡¯t repay him? Nothing will happen to us, anyway. Forlevia had been hiding in the dark and was fuming with anger. These j*rks are so shameless. She was going to make a move and get her hands on the new material herself. Several Elders were also monitoring the situation from behind the scenes. ¡°F*ck them! How can the citizens of Archulea be so shameless? I¡¯ll freaking kill all of them myself!¡± Elder Celia, who had always had a bad temper, almost lost control and attacked. ¡°Hold on, we¡¯re not in a position to attack.¡± The others were quick to stop the Elders from attacking. ¡°It seems Evie is adamant about getting the new material. I am so worried about her,¡± murmured one Elder. ¡°That¡¯s true. Her training has given her incredible skills, and no one is a match against her. However, Archulea has tons of skilled fighters, and even we will have difficulty defeating them. If Evie attacks on her own¡­¡± The Elders were all worried. ¡°We have been guarding Evie in the dark and had never taken part in her battles before. However, it seems that we¡¯ll have to do that now,¡± said Celia. On the other side. Levi and the others never left. Instead, they went to stay in a manor. Everyone tried to calm Levi down when they saw how angry he was. ¡°It¡¯s fine. I¡¯ll f*cking annihte every single one of them tonight. No one will survive! They owe me a favor. Yet, they refuse to pay up. Oh, things will not end well for them!¡± growled Levi. Azure Dragon and the others discussed the matter after they left Levi¡¯s room. ¡°The citizens of Archulea are too much. They twisted the facts and are utterly shameless. We will not let them get away with it.¡± ¡°Yeah, did you see how angry the boss is?¡± ¡°I will not stand for this! Justice must be served.¡± ¡°Yeah. Let¡¯s head over together and steal that material right away!¡± Everyone was in agreement. They departed together and went to Archulea¡¯s Doomsday Seed Vault. The country had tons of skilled fighters, but Azure Dragons had many skilled fighters on his side as well. None were easy targets. In fact, many of them were on the Divine Leaderboard. When they reached the Doomsday Seed Vault, they attacked directly and aggressively. Unfortunately, the Doomsday Seed Vault was ready for them. Elite fighters showed up from every corner and had the men surrounded. Azure Dragon, Floyd, and the others turned grim as soon as the fight began. Archulea has that many skilled fighters? And every single one of them is terrifying. It was obvious that their enemies were ranked higher than they were on the Divine Leaderboard. If my guess is right, over ten of them are on the top thirty of the list! Kirin, who was ranked in the thirties on the list, was the best fighter that Azure Dragon had with them. Hence, there was no way they could keep up. The men slowly became overwhelmed, and many of them were injured. ¡°We can¡¯t keep fighting like this¡­¡± ¡°Fall back! Everybody fall back.¡± Unfortunately, the men soon learned that their escape route was blocked. They couldn¡¯t flee. Kirin and the others were trapped! Boom! Boom! This is from N?velDrama.Org. Just as their enemy closed in on them, terrifying forces sted out from the dark. They pushed the enemy away and gave Kirin and the other a safe passage out of the ce. The men were quick to flee. Just as the fighters from Archulea were about to chase after the men, the fighters hiding in the dark acted out once more to stop the fighters. When Kirin and the others reached a safe spot, they saw that a group of people was waiting for them. That group of people was Forlevia and a few of her mentors. The situation was grave earlier, and Forlevia was the only one who was supposed to help them out. However, the elders were worried, so they attacked as well. ¡°Ah, so Forlevia and her legendary mentors are the ones who rescued us. Thank you so much. We would¡¯ve been in trouble if it hadn¡¯t been for you.¡± Everyone thanked their saviors. ¡°Go home. This is beyond your paygrade, and you shoulde up with some other solution,¡± advised one Elder. ¡°Okay, understood.¡± Azure Dragon and the other left right away. When they returned to the manor, they saw that Levi was waiting for them. ¡°Where were you?¡± asked Levi sternly. When he saw how everyone was injured, his expression took a sharp turn. ¡°They did this to you?¡± Everyone remained quiet. No one dared to speak up. ¡°Okay, I got it. I¡¯ll head out for a while,¡± replied Levi nonchntly. Chapter 2312 Chapter 2312 Chapter 2312 Murder Is What He Would Do At first, Levi nned on waiting a little longer. But those assh*les hurt my men! It would be strange if Levi wasn¡¯t mad. I will freaking turn Archulea upside down today. Kill! Murder! Massacre! These f*cking assh*le! How dare they repay my kindness with heartlessness? Do they see me as a pushover? I rescued your a*sses from hell, and I can put you back to the same sh*t I rescued you from! ¡°Where are you going, boss?¡± Phoenix, who was injured, tried to stop Levi, but he still walked away with a grouchy expression on. He never replied. ¡°Just let him go. Evie and the Elders from The Cardinal Hall are there, so I¡¯m sure he¡¯ll be fine,¡± said Floyd. ¡°That¡¯s true. Boss will be fine. Just let him be.¡± Everyone thought that those words made sense. Forlevia and the Elders were there, so it was likely that Levi would be safe. They were all wounded and were in need of medical attention, so there was not much they could do, anyway. What they didn¡¯t know was that Forlevia tried to break through the Doomsday Seed Vault immediately after they left. Unfortunately, her enemy had too many elite fighters with them. It didn¡¯t matter how strong she was. She was still a little behind. It took her ages, but she still couldn¡¯t break through, so she had to give up and retreat. The elders couldn¡¯t attack unless Forlevia was in danger because it wasn¡¯t socially appropriate for them to demand that the Doomsday Seed Vault hand the new material over. They represented The Cardinal Hall, after all, and they would be theughing stock if they joined in the fight. ¡°Let¡¯s fall back for now, Evie. We¡¯lle up with a solution for you. Taking it by force won¡¯t do. At worst, we¡¯ll just make them an offer they can¡¯t refuse. We¡¯ll negotiate with them tomorrow and will give them whatever it is they want.¡± The Elders took Forlevia out of there soon after. They had to promise Forlevia that they would let her exchange anything for the new material that could save Levi. Only then did Forlevia leave. They were going to negotiate with their enemy on the following day. As soon as they left, a figure suddenly showed up. It was Levi! He had a grouchy expression on as he approached. Over a hundred fighters were standing in front of the Doomsday Seed Vault. Their leaders were Aristole and Niel. The fighters on the Divine Leaderboard were there as well. Quite a number of people had been trying to get their hands on the new material. They were particrly worried when they saw how many skilled fighters Azure Dragon had with them. Hence, Archulea assigned all of their best fighters over and was determined to keep the Doomsday Seed Vault safe. They redirected the entire nation¡¯s power to that one ce, and it was truly horrifying. The Doomsday Seed Vault already had dozens of elite fighters, to begin with, so the extra help made the ce even more imprable. Archulea was showing off all of its fighters in one go, and it was frightening. A force like that¡­ It could turn the entire world upside down! One disy was enough, and no one would ever dare to look down on them ever again. No one would dare go after the Doomsday Seed Vault, either. That was why Forlevia wasn¡¯t able to break through. Even the Elders weren¡¯t certain that they could steal the new material from an army like that. It was one of the reasons they hadn¡¯t attacked earlier. ¡°I bet no one else woulde over again.¡± ¡°Hah, no one has the guts to do so. A bunch of fighters on the Divine Leaderboard had just been wounded and forced to leave!¡± ¡°Yeah! It might actually be right to say that even the top fighters on the Divine Leaderboard will have trouble if theye over.¡± ¡°That¡¯s true. Only an idiot woulde over at a time like this.¡± Aristole, Niel, and the others were still discussing the matter when a figure suddenly showed up. It was Levi. It didn¡¯t take long before everyone saw who it was. ¡°Hahaha¡­¡± Everyoneughed when they saw Levi there, and Aristole was especially happy about it. At that moment, they saw Levi as nothing but an idiot. I can¡¯t believe he came here at a time like this. What¡¯s the point? Is he here to let us kill him? ¡°Hahahaha¡­¡± Aristole wasughing so much that he was having a stomachache. ¡°What are you doing here, Levi Garrison?¡± asked Niel whileughing. ¡°Are you here to avenge your men?¡± asked a random fellow before heughed aloud. p! Just then, Levi pped the guy and turned him into a bloody mist.This is from N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 2313 Chapter 2313 Chapter 2313 Then Die Shocking! Horrifying! The bloody mist spread out in front of everyone. Aristole, Niel, and the others were affected the most because they were standing closest to the guy. His blood sttered all over their faces. Hence, they could all feel the warm blood sitting on their faces. Silence ensued. The entire ce had turned eerily quiet. No one thought that Levi would suddenly attack like that. The man Levi pped to death was rtively weak and was practically rankedst on the Provisional Leaderboard. This is from N?velDrama.Org. Still, it was rather terrifying that he was turned into a bloody mist in a matter of seconds. ¡°Kill him!¡±manded Aristole right away after he regained his footing. How dare hemit murder in front of us? He must die! ¡°Yeah, kill him!¡± Niel and the others shouted as well. Almost a hundred fighters attacked simultaneously. Boom! Whack! Bang! It only took Levi a few ps and a few punches to turn those fighters into bloody mists as well. They never even had a chance to defend themselves. How shocking! Every single person on site was dumbstruck. They stared at Levi in disbelief. It wasn¡¯t strange that he murdered one fighter, but he managed to kill close to a hundred of them. That was definitely upsetting. ¡°Attack, now! I don¡¯t believe that Levi Garrison can threaten us on his own,¡± growled Aristole, who was getting a little angry. He sent more and more fighters into the field. However, Levi never stopped forging ahead. It didn¡¯t matter how many fighters were going after him. He still managed to turn them into a bloody mist with just one p. Surprise! Everyone¡¯s expression turned grim. It was possible that the mediocre fighters they sent in earlier weren¡¯t strong enough to defeat Levi, but things had since changed. Most of the fighters they sent in after that were supposed to be stronger than Levi. ¡°I gave everyone a chance, but you refused to heed my warning.¡± Levi sneered. He killed the fighters one after another. ¡°Oh no!¡± ¡°Oh sh*t!¡± ¡°Levi had been hiding his true strength!¡± Aristole and Niel were quick to figure things out. Given the power he was disying at the time, there was no way he was ranked that low on the Provisional Leaderboard. At the very least, he is on the top of the Provisional Leaderboard! ¡°Is that so? Then I will kill him!¡± A Doomsday Seed Vault¡¯s Protector, who was on the Divine Leaderboard, grinned evilly while slowly approaching Levi. As far as the fighter was concerned, it didn¡¯t matter how strong Levi was. There is no way he is on the Divine Leaderboard. p! Pfft! Unfortunately, the fighter instantly got pped into a bloody mist. It was as if the fighter was an exploding watermelon. Everyone was stunned to see that. He killed a fighter on the Divine Leaderboard just like that? Just how strong is that guy? Aristole¡¯s and Niel¡¯s minds were nk. They didn¡¯t even know how to process everything they were seeing. ¡°Kill him!¡± The others fighters went after Levi one after another. They refused to let Levi stomp on Archulea¡¯s pride like that. Even the fighters on the Divine Leaderboard were going all out. ¡°Are you the ones who wounded my men?¡± demanded Levi cruelly. ¡°Yeah, we are! Those useless pieces of trash are weak. Yet, they tried to steal the new material. They were lucky they ran fast enough. If they hadn¡¯t, they would all be dead now.¡± ¡°What¡¯cha gonna do? Avenge those idiots?¡± The fighters on the Divine Leaderboard never took Levi seriously. ¡°Good to know. Now die!¡± Levi¡¯s massacre began as soon as he finished speaking. The fighters on the Divine Leaderboard started the fight feeling proud, but that was soon reced with surprise, then horror, then hopelessness. One. Two. The fighters on the Divine Leaderboard fell one by one as Levi turned them all into nothing but rotting meat. Despite their terrifying fighting skills and powers, they were still no more than ordinary folks when faced with Levi. He literally pped them all to their deaths. Hisbat prowess was undeniable. In a matter of seconds, over a hundred fighters had turned into a pile of rotting meat. The more fighters Levi fell, the more terrified Archulea was. Every single citizen on site was about to go crazy. T-They were the best fighters in the country, and they were the country¡¯s pride and joy! Yet, he killed them in an instant. The most terrifying bit was that Levi only needed to p them once to kill them off, and that was true, regardless of how powerful the fighters were. ¡°Is that all you¡¯ve got?¡± Levi scanned the citizens of Archulea slowly.a Chapter 2314 Chapter 2314 Chapter 2314 The Price Of Being Ungrateful A single man was taunting the entire nation¡­ No one would be able to hold their anger in. ¡°Archulea¡¯s pride hangs in the bnce, so we must take him down! We will not endure this kind of humiliation.¡± ¡°Kill him. We have to kill him.¡± Archulea¡¯s fighters were rather prideful. Every single one of them attacked Levi. A hundred thousand fighters ended up zipping over together. It was simply too shocking. ¡°Hah!¡± scoffed Levi. They may have more men with them, but none of those fighters are worth anything! They are nothing but cannon fodder. The battlested for about half an hour. In the end, only one person remained standing in front of the Doomsday Seed Vault. Corpses filled the spacious field. Everyone was moaning in pain and was groaning on the ground. A hundred thousand fighters¡­ Yet, not a single one was on their feet. Levi had squashed all hundred thousand of them on his own. They were lucky that Levi held back and didn¡¯t annihte them all. If he hadn¡¯t, all fighters within the country would¡¯ve died a horrible death. No one would survive. All that was left was Aristole, Niel, and the others. They were trembling endlessly as nervous sweat dripped down their foreheads. Actually, it might be more urate to say that liquid was dripping from every single pore. Their pants, in particr, were extremely wet. A pungent smell, the one resulting from the mixture of sweat and urine, was all over them. They were so scared that they peed themselves and were crying. They never could¡¯ve guessed that Levi would end up being that strong¡­ Who the hell said that Levi¡¯s strength was a thing of the past? And which idiot ranked Levi below eight thousand on the Provisional Leaderboard? Hisbat prowess¡­ he¡¯s probably on the f*cking top of the Divine Leaderboard! And what is up with the fake news that imed that he was on his deathbed because he was injured by the Maya Industries? Aristole and the others were so angry that they could die of high blood pressure. They also deeply regretted their decision. Earlier, they denied the fact that Levi had rescued Archulea three years ago because they thought that he was too weak. They assumed that they would not benefit from repaying his kindness. Hence, they thought that it didn¡¯t matter if they repaid their debt. But he turns out to be so freaking strong that he can annihte the entire country! Levi had proven that, even on his own, he could crush the top hundred thousand fighters in Archulea. He slowly walked over to Aristole and Niel before asking, ¡°So, what¡¯s the verdict? Do you still deny that I rescued your country three years ago?¡± Thump! Thump! Aristole and the others knelt down right away and banged their heads on the ground. ¡°Yes, you are our savior.¡± ¡°Your rescued Archulea three years ago.¡± ¡°We are monsters, and we made a mistake. You¡¯re a generous man, so please forgive us for our petty mistake.¡± ¡°You¡¯re our deity. From now on, we will worship you like you are a deity.¡± Everyone begged for Levi¡¯s forgiveness. Levi chuckled and reminded, ¡°I¡¯ve already given you a chance at redemption, but you assh*les refused to do what¡¯s right, so drop dead!¡± Levi didn¡¯t show any mercy to j*rks like Aristole. A bolt of lightning shed over, and blood sttered. Aristole and the others were instantly annihted. ¡°This is the price for being ungrateful!¡± growled Levi evilly. The ones who were still alive had be quiet. They would never forget that day. ¡°You know what to do, don¡¯t you?¡± asked Levi. Everyone nodded vigorously. Levi left after that. No one else would know what happened there that day. Levi was the head of the Sacred Organization, after all, so it only took one word from him to keep the news contained. Phoenix and the others kept quiet when they saw that Levi was safe and back. With Forlevia and the Elders there, it is only natural that Levi is safe. They ignored Levi and continued tending to their wounds. Levi went to bed right away. The next day. This is from N?velDrama.Org. Everyone was woken by a series of hushed knocks. That surprised them and prompted them to gather by the front door. ¡°Hello, I am Elliot, the representative of Archulea. I am here to deliver the new material over. This is everything we have.¡± Everyone was speechless. Chapter 2315 Chapter 2315 Chapter 2315 Did You Do This Azure Dragon, Floyd, Sword Fiend, and the others were all bbergasted to hear that. Just the night before, they had to risk their lives to get their hands on the material. They fought us then but are delivering the material to us this morning¡­ What is going on? Everyone saw just how powerful the fighters in Archulea were. The country even assigned a ridiculous number of fighters over to protect the Doomsday Seed Vault, and that showed how determined they were to keep the materials to themselves. They were going all out and would sacrifice anything to ensure that no one got their hands on those new materials! Who would¡¯ve thought that someone would deliver the very item over on the next morning? Azure Dragon and the others felt like it might be a con. This is from N?velDrama.Org. However, Elliot was the new ruler of Archulea, and his political position was something that neither Aristole nor Niel couldpare. No one can fake being him, so he has to be the real deal! Also, he definitely has the authority to open the Doomsday Seed Vault. Phoenix examined the materials as well and learned that the item delivered was authentic. They actually deliver the material over? But why? What happenedst night? How did things change so drastically? ¡°Is this for real?¡± Everyone looked bbergasted. It felt like they were fantasizing it all, and it was simply too surreal. ¡°It¡¯s the real deal. I am here to represent Archulea and deliver the new material. Please also note that we have issued an official apology to Mr. Levi Garrison. He was the one who rescued us three years ago and chased the Progenitor away. The country has already punished Aristole and the others for their despicable way of dealing with things. They were all given the death penalty.¡± Everyone was even more surprised after hearing what Elliot said. What the hell happened? First, Elliot is delivering the new material in person. Then, they publicly apologized. This behavior is out of the norm¡­ Heck, it is downright f*cking strange. Why are they doing this? Archulea didn¡¯t need to do anything. Given the strength they possess, they can be as shameless as they want and continue denying the truth. No one could do anything about it. Phoenix and the others were great examples of that. They went to seek justice, but they couldn¡¯t do anything about their enemy¡¯s strength. In the end, they could only fume internally. That was why everything that happened the following morning seemed out of the norm. Everything is freaking strange! ¡°Please, please inform Mr. Garrison that we have learned our lesson and will never make the same mistake again. From now on, the country will be free of all ungrateful men and women. That is a promise,¡± dered Elliot fearfully. After saying his piece and making his delivery, the guy ran like the wind. It was as if he was worried that Levi would show up if he stayed for too long. That confused Azure Dragon and the others even more. Seriously, what the f*ck happened? What made Archulea suddenly cave in like this? They stared at the new material they had with them and became lost in their own minds. Levi woke up at that moment and exited his room. He was yawning and stretching when he asked, ¡°Did they deliver the new material over?¡± ¡°Huh? How did you know that?¡± Everyone was curious¡­ Actually, it might be more urate to say that they were surprised. How did he know? ¡°Because I am the one who had them make the delivery. I asked them to do so because I wanted everyone to feel at ease. Oh, and I¡¯ve killed all the guys who wounded everyonest night, so I¡¯ve avenged you,¡± replied Levi nonchntly. It was as if he was talking about the weather. However, his words got Azure Dragon and the others to drop their jaws. ¡°But¡­¡± Everyone stared at Levi in astonishment and confusion. What the f*ck is going on? Is he really behind it all? But that¡¯s not possible. To aplish something like this, he would need the strength to bring the entire country to its knees! Archulea had too many elite fighters, and they had over a hundred thousand fighters stationed there. Among those fighters were the ones that were ranked on the Divine Leaderboard. Azure Dragon and the others learned firsthand just how strong those fighters were. They even wounded us! Only the top-ranking fighters on the Divine Leaderboard can aplish something like this¡­ Heck, it might even be possible that only the guy ranked number one is capable of something like this. That means that Dark Emperor will have to show up in person to do something like that. ¡°Err¡­ Boss, are you really the one who did all this?¡± Chapter 2316 Chapter 2316 Chapter 2316 The Dumb List ck Tortoise tested the waters and asked cautiously. Everyone else was curious about it as well. Levi gave them a cliff¡¯s note version of how he squashed the entire nation. They believed what Levi said about what had happened. Just then, Azure Dragon and the others suddenly recalled something. Everyone turned to one another and suddenly understood something. It¡¯s Forlevia and her mentors! They rescued us the night before, and there is only one reason they would show up there in the first ce. They wanted to get the new material for boss! That means they must¡¯ve attacked! The Elders from The Cardinal Hall aren¡¯t in the position to show up in public, so they secretly pressured the country and forced them to deliver the item. Okay, everything makes sense now. This is all Evie and her mentors¡¯ doing. Evie might not have what it takes to bring the entire nation to its knees, but her mentors do. They are on the Divine Leaderboard, but no one would dare go against them, anyway. They can certainly aplish all that if they join forces. Everyone grinned after they made sense of everything. Levi saw the expression on their faces and knew what they were thinking. He didn¡¯t mind not getting any credit, though. Meh, as long as they feel safe. ¡°You should swallow the new material now that we have it with us.¡± ¡°Yeah, let¡¯s hurry before they change their minds.¡± Everyone took the new material over for Levi to swallow. Levi didn¡¯t want anyone to worry, so he swallowed it obediently. Everyone sighed a breath of relief when they saw him take the new material. After that, they stored the rest of the new material. They cheered and started celebrating. ¡°We spent so much time, but it is all worth it. We finally cured boss!¡± ¡°This is perfect. We¡¯ve cured the root of boss¡¯ illness.¡± ¡°Thank the heavens. I knew it. I told you that boss will be just fine.¡± Everyone cheered, but Azure Dragon remained calm. ¡°Just to be sure, please examine boss once more, Phoenix,¡± requested Azure Dragon. Phoenix began examining immediately. An hourter. Phoenix blurted in surprise, ¡°It seems that the material is working! Boss¡¯ health is tip-top, and there is no sign of him being sick. Looks like the effects of Maya Industries¡¯ weapon have been neutralized completely. Boss has recovered!¡± Phoenix¡¯s words got everyone all fired up. They celebrated freely and happily. Everyone assumed that the new material had cured Levi of the chemical substance caused by the Maya Industries. They didn¡¯t know that Levi was never sick in the first ce. Truth was, Phoenix was too worried and thought that something was off with Levi¡¯s health, even when he was just fine. She simply assumed that the poison was idle and hadn¡¯t acted up. His condition remained the same after he took the new material, but Phoenix¡¯s anxiety had eased up. That was why she gave Levi a clean bill of health after she examined him again. Levi grinned exasperatedly. His health had nothing to do with the new material, but Azure Dragon and the others thought that the new material cured him. N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. Levi didn¡¯t care what they thought, though. He just wanted them to be happy. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s head back now. We must keep the remaining new material safe.¡± Everyone returned right away. ¡°Boss, you will have to train hard after you return. Thepetition between you and your wife is still on. You only have two months left, right? You must rank higher than she does.¡± ¡°He¡¯s right. Once she recovers, her strength will likely rise exponentially, and she will definitely be one of the top-ranking individuals on the Divine Leaderboard. You can¡¯t lose. Let¡¯s rush home and find a way to merge all of our techniques. Make it into something of your own and wow everyone!¡± said Azure Dragon with a smile. Everyone else nodded in agreement. ¡°That¡¯s right. We have faith in you, boss, and are holding our breaths to see how bright your future is.¡± Everyone was anticipating the birth of yet another great fighter. ¡°Pfft, just let them rank however they like.¡± Levi never gave a sh*t about a stupid list, anyway. Chapter 2317 Chapter 2317 Chapter 2317 The Aplishment Of The Cardinal Hall It didn¡¯t take long before Elliot got a press conference together to apologize to Levi publicly. The former also admitted to being indebted to Levi because thetter rescued the country three years ago. Additionally, Elliot imed that the country had given Levi everyst bit of its material to thank Levi for his kindness. Everyone was surprised to hear that. They were most curious about why Archulea had changed stance so drastically in one day. Just the day before, the citizens were arrogant and didn¡¯t give a sh*t about anyone. This is from N?velDrama.Org. Yet, they were apologizing on the day after. It was unbelievable. What the hell happenedst night? Everyone was sure that something had happened, but they didn¡¯t know the specifics. It seems that someone has sealed up all records, and there is no way to even begin an investigation. Everyone had their attention on the dark web at the time. Unfortunately, the dark web never shared any news, either. The scariest bit of the press release was that it proved that Levi had gotten his hands on the new material. That means he will be fine¡­ Donald and Tyrone were bbergasted. They thought that Archulea would never help Levi and assumed that Levi would definitely die. To their surprise, Archulea apologized on the very next day and delivered the new material in person. Levi instantly recovered, and all of our efforts had gone to waste. ¡°Looks like we will have to look into other avenues to deal with Levi¡­¡± Donald and the others were already trying toe up with a new way to go after Levi. Everyone else felt just as disappointed. They thought that Levi would surely fall, but to their surprise, he got his hands on the new material and survived. Some enemies tried to attack after hearing how Levi got his hands on the new material. To their dismay, Azure Dragon and the others worked quickly and had returned to Erudia before anyone could do anything. ¡°What do we do with the rest of this new material?¡± Everyone was struggling with that issue after they got home. ¡°Oh well, Archulea gave the material to boss, so he should be the one to decide what to do with it. We can¡¯t keep it for ourselves,¡± said Azure Dragon. Levi grinned and replied, ¡°This stuff is of no use to me, so you guys should just take it. Do whatever you want with it. You can even throw it if you want.¡± ¡°Okay then, boss. We will take the new material and do some research. This stuff is too valuable, and it is crucial for many research.¡± ¡°It¡¯s probably for the best. Many have their eyes on the new material, and it will probably be difficult for you to keep it safe. It¡¯d be dangerous if a bunch of fighters came to try and steal it.¡± ¡°That¡¯s true. Protecting it will be a lot more difficult than getting it. It¡¯s best if we keep it in Garrison Industry.¡± ¡°Hey, that¡¯s a brilliant idea! I¡¯d be worried if boss is keeping it on him. Locking it up is the safest and best option.¡± Everyone was worried about Levi¡¯s safety, so they thought that the best option was to keep it within Garrison Industries. When Azure Dragon and the others took the new material to Garrison Industry, they saw that Edmund was waiting for them. ¡°You returned with the new material,¡±mented The Cardinal Hall General with a smile. He was excited when he heard that they had returned with the new material. Levi¡¯s survival, however¡­ Meh, who cares about that guy? What is hepared to the value of the new material? It¡¯d be a joke to say that he actually gave a sh*t about Levi¡¯s life. No, he only came in person for that new material. ¡°Yeah, we got it. It belongs to boss, but he let us have it.¡± Phoenix showed the guy the new material. ¡°What does he have anything to do with this? Archulea only apologized and handed the item over after The Cardinal Hall¡¯s Elders put the pressure on them. At the end of the day, Eragon and The Cardinal Hall were the ones who aplished all of this. Hence, Levi has nothing to do with it,¡± said Edmund. Everyone became quiet after hearing that. Well, I guess he is right about that. Others might not know why Archulea had a change of heart, but Azure Dragon and the others did. Evie and her mentors were the ones who got Archulea to hand the new material over. Chapter 2318 Chapter 2318 Chapter 2318 I Will Be Waiting At The Top Of The Mountain ¡°In a way, Levi should thank The Cardinal Hall for everything. We only did it for his daughter¡¯s sake, but it was undeniable that it was our Elders who got him the cure,¡± added Edmund with a smile. ¡°That¡¯s true. We thank you on behalf of our boss,¡± said the others. ¡°Since The Cardinal Hall is the one responsible for getting it, I should hold on to it.¡± Edmund snatched the new material from Phoenix. ¡°But¡­¡± Everyone thought that something seemed off, but they couldn¡¯t quite put their finger on it. In the end, Edmund left with the new material. He took it to do some research, but he was working for Erudia anyway, so the others let it go. That being said, Azure Dragon and the others soon noticed that the people working for Garrison Industry seemed to be avoiding them. It¡¯s like they¡¯re singling us out and are trying to take our power away until, little by little, our positions be nothing but empty shells. Aside from that, life had been peaceful. Levi continued training as he investigated and tried to locate the Lab of Gods. Fifteen dayster, Zoey recovered and emerged. Herbat prowess got her onto the Divine Leaderboard. Zoey then became the reason the Divine Leaderboard had to be updated regrly. She made it so that there was a change on the list every day. One monthter, she was ranked as one of the top one hundred fighters on the Divine Leaderboard. Levi¡¯s position also changed. After he supposedly got cured of the Maya Industries¡¯ chemical, hisbat prowess increased as well. He rose from below eight thousand on the Provisional Leaderboard to slightly below six thousand on the same list. ¡°Not bad, boss. You¡¯ve improved by quite a lot and surpassed over two thousand fighters. If things keep progressing this way, you will make it to the Divine Leaderboard soon!¡± This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . Everyone was pleased. The fact that Levi had surpassed that many fighters meant that he truly had worked long and hard. He didn¡¯t let us down. Naturally, that level of improvement was nothingpared to Zoey¡¯s progress. It might even be right to say that Levi¡¯s improvement was sh*t. After all, the difference in speed was too great. It was likeparing the speed of a child on a tricycle against the speed of a pilot on a jet. In less than two months, Zoey went from someone who wasn¡¯t even in the Provisional Leaderboard to one of the top one hundred fighters on the Divine Leaderboard. That level of improvement was simply too much¡­ and perhaps a little terrifying. Naturally, Zoey was delighted to see that Levi had improved as well. ¡°Keep going and take it slow. I believe in you, and I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll make it to the Divine Leaderboard, eventually. I will be waiting for you to challenge me at the top of the mountain. Remember our deal. We still have one month to go,¡± said Zoey with a smile. The truth was that Zoey was actually disappointed. She had hoped that Levi would improve quickly and put pressure on her. That way, they could encourage each other to improve. Unfortunately, nothing of the sort happened. Their difference was simply too great. At first, Zoey thought that Levi could at least make it to the top one thousand on the Provisional Leaderboard, but he didn¡¯t manage to put any pressure on her at all¡­ It was as if he was a piece of useless trash. At that moment, Levi could no longer inspire her to work harder. Hence, Zoey¡¯s only source of inspiration was Forlevia. The mother-daughter duo fought once, and Zoey was still slightly weaker than Forlevia. Zoey wanted to be at the top with Forlevia, anyway. They would have to wait for Levi to make it slowly to the top, though. I would settle for someone mediocre, but I honestly don¡¯t need him anymore. Azure Dragon and the others went to Levi with heavy hearts. ¡°Boss, we might be praising you, but you should still see the truth.¡± ¡°We know that the Lopez and ck families have stolen all the technique books we gave you. We also know that you have been using the older techniques to train.¡± ¡°Unfortunately¡­ Well, you see it too, right? The old methods aren¡¯t working well. You¡¯re still on the Provisional Leaderboard, whereas Zoey, who has been using the new methods, has risen to the top one hundred. She wasn¡¯t even a fighter back then. It is clear that the new method is working better.¡± ¡°It also means that the traditional methods were superseded. It can¡¯t possiblypete against the new methods.¡± Chapter 2319 Chapter 2319 Chapter 2319 The Lopez And ck Families Did It ¡°Yes, indeed. You represent the old era, while Zoey represents the new era. Two months¡¯ time is enough to decide the winner between you both.¡± ¡°Comparing you and her is likeparing a kitten to a tiger.¡± ¡°Boss, please wake up and face the reality. You need to abandon everything that¡¯s unsuitable! I believe you¡¯ll be more capable than Zoey and the rest if you focus on training the new techniques. After all, you¡¯re talented and experienced enough to do that.¡± ¡°Boss, just listen to us. You need to increase your ability as soon as possible, so we will stop worrying about you.¡± Everyone joined in to persuade Levi. He merely snorted. ¡°What do you know?¡± The Provisional Leaderboard and Divine Leaderboard were ranked by one hundred organizations and forces in the world. Little did they know that half of the organizations were under the control of Sacred Organization. Thus, Levi could control the ranking of the Divine Leaderboard if he wanted. His ranking on the Provisional Leaderboard wasn¡¯t even urate, for he told the organizations to put his name on any ranking. It wouldn¡¯t affect anything, anyway. However, the other fighters¡¯ rankings were urate, supported by data and analysis. Only Levi¡¯s ranking was filled in randomly. ¡°Boss, we know you¡¯re reluctant. Let me give you an example.¡± Kirin pointed somewhere ahead and said, ¡°Look at the Lopez and ck families who took all the technique books. After practicing the techniques from the new era, they have transformed.¡± He added, ¡°For example, the talented Shaun, Logan, Jennie, Mnie are the top one hundred on the Provisional Leaderboard. Shaun is ranked eighth, and he¡¯ll be entering the Divine Leaderboard anytime! Henry, Fabian, and the rest are now ranked in the top one thousand on the Provisional Leaderboard! They were so bad that they couldn¡¯t rank in the Provisional Leaderboard, but now they are elite fighters!¡± After the Lopez and ck families received the top technique books of the era, their strength increased tremendously. N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. ¡°There are two other people that will blow your mind. Boss, they are both your parents-inw! Zoey picked suitable techniques for them. Now, one of them is ranked number nine hundred and eighty- seven, and the other is ranked number nine hundred and ny-six on the Divine Leaderboard! Previously, they were ordinary people, but after practicing the techniques from the new era, they experienced tremendous growth! You have to ept the reality!¡± Though Levi had no idea that his parents-inw were now ranked on the Divine Leaderboard, he wasn¡¯t surprised to learn about that. After all, it was perfectly normal for this crash course to create fighters in just two months. It wasn¡¯t anything new. Anyway, these were trash to Levi, for he was not your average Joe! ¡°Boss, think about it. If you can¡¯t even defeat these pieces of trash, others might make fun of you! To prevent that, you should start practicing the techniques now!¡± Various voices persuaded Levi. Levi grinned. ¡°A bunch of insolent fools. Well, you need to expand your horizon.¡± ¡°We need to expand our horizon?¡± They froze in shock at his words. Did he just say that the top fighters on the Divine Leaderboard need to expand their horizon? What about ordinary people, then? ¡°Boss, you¡¯re a great person, but you¡¯re too stubborn,¡± theyined. ¡°You¡¯re going to lose that three-month challenge with Zoey!¡± Leviughed. ¡°I have one month left, right? There¡¯s no rush.¡± Suddenly, a voice rang out. ¡°Levi¡¯s prepared to lose the bet. Mentioning the three-month period is useless!¡± Chapter 2320 Chapter 2320 Chapter 2320 Obstinance It was Shaun and his men. They were ranked on the Provisional Leaderboard and were a few ces away from the Divine Leaderboard. They weren¡¯t talented enough to make it into the Divine Leaderboard though they had the crash course. One could easily rank in the Divine Leaderboard with the necessary techniques. But now, they had arrived to gloat in front of Levi. ¡°Levi, I heard you refuse to practice the technique book. We¡¯re here to thank you. If you hadn¡¯t given up, we wouldn¡¯t have grown this much. We¡¯re about to enter the Divine Leaderboard soon!¡± ¡°Look, you¡¯re ranked thousandth on the Provisional Leaderboard. You¡¯re no match for us, let alone Zoey. Are you still going to battle her?¡± The Lopez and ck families sneered in disdain. Azure Dragon and the rest said nothing, for they were right. Zoey was as strong as the strongest fighter among them, let alone Levi. In fact, it was safe to say that they were worlds apart now! This is from N?velDrama.Org. The three-month challenge was nothing but a joke. Right then, Aaron and his wife appeared. Both of their achievements came as a big surprise, for they used to be ordinary people but ended up as fighters ranked on the Divine Leaderboard! They were now the most respected fighters in the Lopez and ck families. Upon their arrival, Shaun and the rest parted to make way for them. They both came to a stop before Levi. After giving him the once-over, they sighed in unison. ¡°Levi, you¡¯re really weak now. We won¡¯tpare you to Evie or Zoey. Just look at us. Don¡¯t you realize the stark difference between us and you?¡± Aaron dered. ¡°You used to be the strongest fighter around. Why are you stuck in the past, remaining stagnant? There are plenty of ways to increase your power, but you refused to practice them and instead stuck to the stuff from the past!¡± His mother-inw chimed in, ¡°That¡¯s right. There are countless techniques for you to improve yourself. Look, we¡¯re now ranked on the Divine Leaderboard after practicing the techniques! You¡¯re talented enough to do it. Besides, Zoey told us how you couldbine thousands of techniques into one, making it one of the kind. Why don¡¯t you give it a try?¡± She was patient enough to try to convince him to change his mind. Aaron snorted. ¡°Levi, you¡¯re too proud to practice the techniques your disciples and subordinates offer, right? Wake up, for this is the era where the fittest survives. Your dignity is worth nothing. Strength trumps everything else! It¡¯s the only way for you to survive. Go and train now! Take all the technique books with you. It might be impossible for you to exceed Zoey¡¯s strength, but at least you can minimize the gap between you both!¡± Both Aaron and his wife reasoned with Levi. Besides being his elders, they were strong enough to do so. The corners of Levi¡¯s lips curled into a smile. ¡°Dad, Mom, don¡¯t worry. I have my own way. Zoey has to show me respect. She can¡¯t possibly exceed me!¡± ¡°How stubborn of you!¡± ¡°It¡¯s like talking to a wall!¡± ¡°Yes! Everyone kept saying that elderly people like us are stubborn and straitced, but you¡¯re the most stubborn and straitced person I¡¯ve ever seen! Since you insist on training your old techniques, go head. The difference between you and Zoey will grow bigger as time tick past! Let¡¯s see who will get humiliated when the three-month period is up!¡± Both of them left in a huff. Instead of yelling at Levi, Zoey kept encouraging him. She knew it wasn¡¯t the time to persuade him to change his mind. s, he refused to listen to her words. The only way was to make him realize the gap between them after three months so he could catch up. ¡°Levi, I shall wait for the end of the three-month period to arrive!¡± Chapter 2321 Chapter 2321 Chapter 2321 Maya Industries Only the harsh truth would wake someone up from his dream. Zoey wanted Levi to realize the huge gap between their strength! He would have to be forced to a corner to face the harsh reality before he¡¯d make up his mind to work hard and train ordingly to the technique book left by his disciple. Otherwise, advising or mocking him wouldn¡¯t work. A person with exceptional ability might end up helpless in the face of a minor problem. Now that Levi was a Provisional Leaderboard fighter, he could solve most problems himself. Besides, hisrades and disciples who were Divine Leaderboard fighters kept him safe along with his daughter, Forlevia, who was also a formidable fighter. He wouldn¡¯t run into any trouble for now. Thus, he could afford to remain conservative instead of figuring ways to improve his strength. Only the cruel truth and desperation would force him to improve. A monthter, Zoey would let him know his ce and stop hisrades from protecting him. Levi would then know his precarious state, that Grim Reaper was waiting to take his life. That way, he¡¯d do his best to improve. He would be willing to abandon everything that stood in his way. Anyway, Zoey just had to wait for a month more. ¡°Mmm. I¡¯ll wait for the day to arrive!¡± Levi answered with a grin. For the next few weeks, both sides did their best to improve themselves. The Lopez and ck families also found a quiet spot for their solitary training. Azure Dragon and the others had wasted a lot of time on Levi recently. After making sure he was fine, they promptly went to training to improve their strength. As usual, Levi trained and searched for clues. A few dayster, Sammy contacted him. Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. She imed Maya Industries had taken action by sending their men to Triple Group to collect all the data from the monster experiment. However, they didn¡¯t even spare a nce at the monster locked in the fortress as though the monster was of no interest to them. After all, Levi had killed all monsters, sparing none of their lives. If Maya Industries wanted to take a look at the monsters, Sammy would have to hire people to disguise as the monsters, but the former had no interest in them. Perhaps the data was most important to them. ¡°I think they retrieved the data for the monster experiment was a great sess. I believe they¡¯ll take action soon,¡± Sammy reported. Levi had the same idea, too. It felt like Maya Industries was acting like the Lab of Gods now. Though there was no solid evidence to prove Maya Industries was rted to the Lab of Gods, there were various clues connecting them both together. After all, they were too simr. Actually, Levi had beenparing Maya Industries and Lab of Gods recently, as there was no development in the investigation. After hearing what Peter had to say, he was certain that there was more to the story than what met the eye. Maya Industries had been using Triple Group to experiment on mutated zombies, so that must¡¯ve meant something. Obviously, Triple Group wasn¡¯t the only one. Maya Industries had control over many forces, and Triple Group was only one of them. Owing to the vast influence of the Sacred Organization and the powerful stakeholders affiliated with it, Levi discovered that the project was vital to Maya Industries. They must¡¯ve spent a lot of effort on it, but it wasn¡¯t quite sure what it was all about. Now that Sammy provided some updates, Levi thought that was entirely possible. ¡°Right. I shall see what Maya Industries is going to do next!¡± Levi then ordered Sacred Organization and the forces affiliated with Sacred Organization to pay attention to the matter. A few dayster, Maya Industries released news that shocked the entire world. The world exploded in a frenzy as soon as word got out. Zoey, Azure Dragon, Floyd, and everyone couldn¡¯t hide their excitement. Chapter 2322 Chapter 2322 Chapter 2322 Lose All Hope It wasn¡¯t just them, for various forces and fighters around the world were rmed as well. Those in solitary training immediately exited their training. It was because Maya Industries had released news that they would beunching a tournament challenge. The tournament challenge was meant for fighters who were stuck. They would get to improve their combat prowess here. Indeed, Maya Industries¡¯ previous tournament challenge had helped a lot of people to improve their strength. Even Azure Dragon and the others had participated in the tournament challenge held by Maya Industries previously. The tournament challenge was difficult, and the participants were likely to lose their lives, but those who survived would get considerably stronger. After all, the fastest way to improve oneself was to take part in an actual battle. Now that everyone had gained their strength from crash courses, after a few rounds of challenges, their strength improved remarkably. Most importantly, Maya Industries¡¯ tournament challenge was well made. They utilized thetest technologies to create all sorts of challenges¡ªincreasing one¡¯s defense skills, attack skills, both defense and attack skills, and even assassination skills. They can do things beyond one¡¯s wildest imagination. Those who wanted to increase a specific skill orprehensive skills could achieve that by participating in Maya Industries¡¯ tournament challenge. For the past three years, Maya Industries only released one tournament challenge when the new era first began. At first, nobody bothered to join. It was only after someone achieved sess that the others began flocking to Maya Industries to get a spot. Back then, Azure Dragon and his team got to rise through the ranks swiftly. Besides them, most of the fighters in the Divine Leaderboard improved considerably after joining the challenge. Zoey, too, had participated in the tournament challenge and increased her strength. Thus, after hearing about the new tournament challenge, Zoey came out of her solitary training without hesitation. The tournament challenge back then onlysted for three months, so everyone couldn¡¯t even join even if they wanted to after the period ended. They had been waiting for Maya Industries toe up with a new tournament challenge. After a long time, finally, their wish came true. The new tournament challenge was more powerful than before! Thus, it was perfect for fighters who wanted to gain more strength. After hearing the news, Levi¡¯s lips curved into a smirk. ¡°Finally, they are showing their true colors. I know what the tournament challenge is all about!¡± He guessed that Maya Industries was going to use the mutated zombies this time by making them battle against the challengers! Levi immediately contacted Sammy, who had the same thought in mind. Obviously, the tournament challenge was going to involve mutated zombies. However, no one knew the reason behind this setting. Either way, the specifics would only be revealed when the tournament challenge began. ¡°Though I disapprove of many things in the new era, truth to be told, they have enough experience in actualbat!¡± Levi nodded. Though Azure Dragon and the others used shortcuts to improve their strength, they participated in various actual and dangerousbat fights. They deserved to receive praises for what they did. The tournament challenge prepared by Maya Industries would begin three dayster in an indigenous forest deep in the heart of Adrune. Registration was now open. At once, the world was in an uproar. Everyone rushed to register their names for the tournament challenge. When Levi was busy wondering about the reason behind Maya Industries¡¯ tournament challenge, Zoey and hisrades came to him. This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . ¡°Why are you here?¡± He was shocked by their sudden appearance. ¡°Get prepared. We shall join the challenge organized by Maya Industries! You have less than a month left to exceed me, so the only way is to take part in a cruel training like this,¡± Zoey exined. This tournament challenge would allow Zoey to increase her strength and make Levi wallow in despair after realizing how weak he was before the agreed time was up. She had discussed with Azure Dragon and the rest, and came up with an idea to leave Levi alone after they entered the indigenous forest. He would only regain his senses when he felt threatened. Chapter 2323 Chapter 2323 Chapter 2323 One Third Of The Forces Quit Levi would only realize how weak and helpless he was when forced into a corner. His strength wasn¡¯t enough to ensure his survival, let alone protect someone else. After Levi realized he wasn¡¯t strong enough, he¡¯d give up on the past and ept the new stuff from the new era to improve his strength swiftly. N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. Thus, Zoey immediately gathered them for a discussion after the news of the challenge was released. Everyone decided that it was a great n. They would have to bring Levi along to the tournament challenge. ¡°You have to go! You don¡¯t have a choice. Evie¡¯sing along, too. Are you sure about your decision not to go?¡± Zoey eximed. Actually, Levi nned to find out what Maya Industries¡¯ real n was. The best way was to sneak in and make himself a target to find out the truth. Levi was wondering how to do that when they arrived and provided him with the solution. ¡°All right. I shall take part in the tournament challenge!¡± he announced. Everyone nodded happily. ¡°Okay. Get prepared. We¡¯re going to depart now!¡± Something urred to Levi as he asked, ¡°By the way, did a lot of people register to take part in the challenge this time?¡± ¡°What? Boss, let me put it this way: besides the top ten Divine Leaderboard fighters, the other one thousand Divine Leaderboard fighters and ten thousand Provisional Leaderboard fighters had registered their names. Including the other fighters, there had to be at least tens of thousands of participants!¡± ¡°To conclude, almost all the above-average fighters in the world will be taking part. There are plenty of elite fighters, too. I¡¯m pretty sure the rankings on the Divine Leaderboard and Provisional Leaderboard will change a lot.¡± Everyone was eager to take part in the tournament challenge. They wanted to increase their strengths and ranking on the Divine Leaderboard. ¡°Almost all the fighters in the world will be taking part?¡± Levi furrowed his brows and touched his jaw. That means Maya Industries will be able to gather the information and data of almost all the fighters in the world! They will know the capabilities and talents of the fighters! Everyone¡¯s strengths and weaknesses will be exposed to Maya Industries. The tournament challenge that they prepared would control pretty much everything. That was a terrifying thought. After all, someone who knew the fighters inside out would be able to target them easily. If a battle were to ensue, the fighters would lose their lives for sure. By now, Levi could practically guess what Maya Industries was after. The reason they ced the mutated zombies in the indigenous forest was to train the fighters and get sufficient information about the fighters¡¯ weaknesses and strengths. It was all a scheme. A horrible one at that! Levi grew increasingly curious and decided to head there to see for himself. Before that, he had to do something. When everyone was busy registering to take part in the tournament challenge, fighters from various forces¡ªincluding Kings¡ªannounced they were backing out from the tournament challenge. One-third of the forces had announced they wouldn¡¯t be taking part in the tournament challenge! Levi had ryed orders that every force and fighter affiliated with the Sacred Organization were to back out before it was toote, for he didn¡¯t want Maya Industries to learn more about them. The news of one-third of the forces to back out of the tournament challenge was mind-blowing enough. No doubt, it came as a shock to everyone. However, the other forces knew it was the Sacred Organization that made that decision. It was normal for the mysterious force to make such a decision, for no one knew what was going on in Dark Emperor¡¯s mind. As Dark Emperor was ranked first on the Divine Leaderboard, no one would question her. s, they had no idea that Levi was now the new Dark Emperor. After everything was all set, they departed for the indigenous forest in Adrune. Chapter 2324 Chapter 2324 Chapter 2324 The Cruel Tournament Challenge ¡°This time, though almost one-third of the challengers pulled out, there are still around twenty thousand challengers left.¡± ¡°That¡¯s good news to us. The more people back out, the more difficult and interesting the challenge would be. It will only benefit our training!¡± ¡°Yes, of course! When we run into an obstacle, and with fewer challengers present, the difficulty level will definitely increase!¡± Shortly after, they received news that all fighters in Archulea wouldn¡¯t be taking part in the tournament challenge. Everyone was puzzled. After Archulea discovered the material in the sea, the world got to know that there were many fighters in that country. But why did they refuse to take part in the challenge? No one knew that it was all Levi¡¯s doing. On the way to the venue, Levi found out about the rules of the tournament challenge. Once the event began, Maya Industries wouldn¡¯t offer any help to the participants. Contrary to the experience in the fortress organized by Triple Group, where the door would open every hour so those who regretted their decision or were too weak to continue could leave the area, Maya Industries¡¯ tournament challenge was a different matter altogether. Once a participant made his entrance, there was no other way out. No one could save him. Even if he regretted and wanted to leave, the only way out was to fight his way out. It was a cruel challenge! Levi was deep in thought. Perhaps Maya Industries wants to kill all the top fighters in one go instead of just collecting information. Is the first challenge and this challenge connected in any way? No matter what, he would have to take part in the tournament challenge to find out the truth. He couldn¡¯t help butpare Maya Industries to the Lab of Gods once again. When they arrived before the indigenous forest in Adrune, many people were already waiting there. Levi saw many familiar faces, many of them his rivals. Seeing Levi here, his rivals started discussing to take his life in the middle of the tournament challenge. Once the tournament challenge began, Azure Dragon and the others wouldn¡¯t get to protect him at all times. Thus, it was the perfect chance to get rid of Levi and increase their strengths. They could kill two birds with one stone. Besides, some of them had heard about Zoey¡¯s n that Levi would be left alone in the indigenous forest to push him to the edge of desperation. If that was true, they would get plenty of chances to carry out their n. Zoey and the rest were delighted to hear that many people had decided to target Levi. After all, the more desperate his situation was, the easier it was for him toe to a realization that he wasn¡¯t strong enough. Of course, they would also protect Levi by showing up when he was cornered. By then, they had already achieved their goal. They would do their best to make sure Levi gets out alive. ¡°Daddy, Mommy!¡± Soon, Forlevia arrived. After what she had been through, her figure looked charming and gant. Her power now was simply terrifying. As usual, the elders followed her in secret. ¡°Evie,e. I have something to tell you!¡± Zoey pulled Forlevia aside. She then revealed the n about Levi to Forlevia, hoping her daughter would stay away from him instead of interfering in their n. ¡°So after entering the indigenous forest, go as far as you can and leave us alone! You¡¯ll only stop your daddy from advancing if you stay with him. We finally get the chance to do this. Don¡¯t you worry, for we will show up to save him when he¡¯s in danger!¡± Zoey exined.N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. Forlevia nodded. ¡°Okay. I got it, Mommy! You can ask for my help anytime, Mommy. I¡¯m much stronger now!¡± Chapter 2325 Chapter 2325 Chapter 2325 I Might Not Have Time To Save Everyone Soon, another group of men arrived and promptly came over to greet Levi. It turned out that they were Mace and the other Divine Leaderboard fighters from Triple Group. They were here for the experience, too. Though the sight of Levi scared them senseless, they still came over to greet him. No one suspected the rtionship between Triple Group and Levi. ¡°Oh, right. Ms. Sammy Leinheim has a message for you. She has made the preparations and will keep an eye on Maya Industries at all times. This is the microchip for you to contact her.¡± Mace handed the microchip that Sammy gave him to Levi carefully out of everyone¡¯s sight. Levi was clueless about Maya Industries¡¯ real goal, so he needed someone to keep an eye outside after he entered the indigenous forest. Of course he¡¯d use the Sacred Organization to monitor Maya Industries. However, he also needed a spy inside Maya Industries. The best spy was none other than Triple Group. Sammy was ready to begin her mission. ¡°Mm, okay. Got it! Once we get in, you cane to me anytime if you¡¯re in trouble,¡± Levi told them. After all, he didn¡¯t want Sammy to lose her subordinates. He made up his mind to protect Mace and the other fighters. ¡°Okay!¡± Mace and the rest nodded profusely. This bigshot promised to protect us, so that means we¡¯ll leave the tournament challenge alive! Once everyone arrived, it was time for the challenge to begin. The fighters would be sent to specific locations based on their challenges. Some challenges were more to attacks, and others were more to defense. Zoey and the others were strong, so they chose a challenge focusing on attacks. N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. The challenge they picked was of the highest level, which meant that it was the most difficult challenge ever! Of course, all the arenas were connected, so one could enter another challenging arena by ident. ¡°Come on. Let¡¯s go!¡± The masses stepped into the indigenous forest. The indigenous forest in Adrune was huge, so it could amodate over twenty thousand participants without any problem. If all participants had to disperse, there would be a vast space between each and every one of them. After entering the specified area, Zoey promptly suggested, ¡°To increase ourbat ability, let¡¯s go our separate ways!¡± She turned to Levi and said, ¡°Levi, you shouldplete the challenge alone, too.¡± Levi hesitated. ¡°That doesn¡¯t sound like a great idea. If we go our separate ways and someone runs into trouble, I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯te in time to save you.¡± He was worried, for Maya Industries¡¯ actual goal remained a mystery. If they are indeed using the monsters to kill all the fighters, Zoey and the others will be in trouble. I might miss saving some of them as we¡¯re all spread out. I don¡¯t want to see that happen. Thus, he hoped they could stay near him. That way, he could save them when they got into trouble. s, his words registered differently in the others¡¯ minds. They assumed that Levi was backing down because he was scared of encountering danger alone. Refusing to remain alone, he came up with the excuse of asking everyone to stay together so he could protect them. They tried hard to suppress theirughter. In fact, they werepletely disappointed in Levi, for he was afraid. He knows he¡¯s weak and that the challenge is dangerous, but he still insists on using the past techniques instead of practicing thetest stuff. Zoey rxed visibly after realizing Levi was afraid. That¡¯s great! It will help him in realizing how weak he is. Once he encounters trouble, he¡¯lle to a sudden realization. At that thought, she grew determined to carry out her n. Chapter 2326 Chapter 2326 Chapter 2326 How Adorable ¡°No! We need to go our separate ways so we can grow swiftly.¡± Turning to her parents, Zoey ordered, ¡°Dad, Mom, you need to separate, too. From my previous experience, this is the fastest way to increase one¡¯s strength!¡± Her words received approving nods from Azure Dragon and the rest. ¡°Yes, only those who had the experience would know that the best way to gain more experience was to complete the tournament challenge alone! But if anyonends in trouble, he or she can send a distress signal. Anyone who is nearby can offer help,¡± Azure Dragon suggested. Everyone agreed to go separate ways. ¡°I disagree. It¡¯s too dangerous for everyone toplete the challenge alone. I might not have enough time to save everyone!¡± Levi shook his head firmly. Right then, Shaun and the rest burst outughing. ¡°Levi, oh Levi. You¡¯re scared witless, right? You want us to stay with you and protect you, right?¡± ¡°Look at you. Are you capable enough to protect us? You¡¯re obviously scared!¡± ¡°Get out now! No one will protect you here!¡± ¡°Yes, if you¡¯re scared, leave right this instant! No one is stopping you from leaving.¡± They started ridiculing Levi, and many even asked Levi to leave! ¡°No! He¡¯s here to train. He can¡¯t leave!¡± Zoey insisted. ¡°Fine, then. He has a death wish!¡± Shaun and the rest turned on their heels and strode away. They were disgusted by the way Levi boasted about his abilities. ¡°From this moment onward, we shall go our separate ways!¡± Zoey announced. Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. Levi heaved an exasperated sigh. ¡°Fine. I¡¯ll try my best to protect everyone!¡± I can¡¯t go far as I have to protect them at all costs. Forget it. It seemed that I have no choice but to take one step at a time. If needed, I can ask for the Sacred Organization¡¯s help. Anyway, I¡¯ve asked Death Demon to arrange a group of fighters outside. They are to keep an eye on Maya Industries¡¯ actions and head in to save lives if needed. Just like that, Levi entered the indigenous forest himself. However, he kept an eye on Zoey and the rest who were scattered around him. He could sense their location, and that was a pleasant surprise to him. Turns out Zoey and the others are not far away. They are wandering around me. The furthest are Kirin and Floyd, who are less than a hundred miles away. The others are even closer. Zoey is around thirty miles away, and the others are scattered around thirty to a hundred miles away from me. After sensing their location, Levi shed a grin. He finally realized why Zoey and the others insisted on bringing him here. They want to force me into a corner. When I realize my techniques are useless, I¡¯ll give them up and train thetest techniques. That was why they insisted on going separate ways but remained near to me. Look at how they scattered all around me in a protective circle. Though they wanted him to feel helpless that he wasn¡¯t strong enough to defeat the enemy alone, they wanted to make sure he was safe. Ah, how adorable! Levi chuckled at the thought. Though they were harsh to him, they were in fact trying to protect him. In a way, it would also benefit Levi. It was easier for him to protect Zoey and the others, as they were only less than one hundred miles away from him. If anyone got into trouble, he could get there right away. But if they were further away, he might not arrive to save them in time. Thus, he breathed a sigh of relief. With that, he could focus on what he needed to do¡ªfind out what Maya Industries had in mind. Twenty thousand fighters marched into the indigenous forest. The unknown and dangerous presence was lying in wait for them. Chapter 2327 Chapter 2327 Chapter 2327 Killing Spree This time, everyone realized it was different from the past tournament challenge. Back then, they could pick whichever challenge that they fancy to increase their own strengths. This time, everything was random. It didn¡¯t matter what challenge one picked, for one would still encounter the same challenge and threats as everyone else. This is from N?velDrama.Org. The weaker individuals might run into the same threats as the stronger individuals. Thus, the challenge waspletely random. Everyone had the same chances of running into danger. It actually made sense, for there was no way Maya Industries could control every single detail when they were in an enormous indigenous forest. The elite fighters didn¡¯t mind, for they were here to experience dangerous situations. The more dangerous, the better! However, the weaker individuals might not step out of the indigenous forest alive. That was a cruel fact. It wasn¡¯t Levi¡¯s own feelings, for everyone who entered the indigenous forest sensed the same thing. This challenge is different from the past ones! Levi thought as he scanned the surroundings carefully. He couldn¡¯t reveal his actual strength for now, for Maya Industries could be the Lab of Gods. He had to be extra careful under the circumstances. ¡°Are you sure about Levi¡¯s location?¡± ¡°Yes. He¡¯s seventy kilometers away in our southeast direction!¡± ¡°Okay. Let¡¯s head there and kill Levi right now! He¡¯s rumored to have more lives than a cat. Let¡¯s see how he¡¯ll escape this time!¡± This group was made up of over eight hundred fighters who were defeated by Levi in this past. They had been discussing how to kill Levi before they set foot in the indigenous forest. The first thing they did in the indigenous forest was to get rid of Levi. ¡°Hurry, let¡¯s go!¡± ¡°There are people protecting Levi. Half of us should confront them, and the other half shall take Levi¡¯s life!¡± The fighters rushed in Levi¡¯s direction. They had no idea that Levi already sensed themotion when they first started their discussion. A wide smile lit his lips. Looks like there are plenty of people trying to cause more trouble here. When the group of fighters came closer, Zoey, Azure Dragon, and the rest sensed their presence. As they wanted to force Levi into a corner, they turned a blind eye to the neers. Instead of stopping them, they stayed out of their way. It didn¡¯t matter as long as Levi was still in their sight. Zoey stared into the distance andmented, ¡°I hope you¡¯re strong enough to force him into a corner so he¡¯ll realize how weak he is!¡± Soon, the fighters got past Zoey and the others. It took only a few minutes for them to surround Levi. ¡°Levi, finally you¡¯re in our hands. You won¡¯t be able to escape this time!¡± They gloated as though he were their prey. ¡°I shall give you onest chance. Leave me alone!¡± Levi snapped icily. ¡°Damn it. You have a death wish! Everyone, let¡¯s kill him!¡± Levi¡¯s words sessfully provoked everyone, and they dashed toward him without hesitation. Levi narrowed his eyes as the air about him changed drastically. Boom! With one punch, he released an immense force that sted a fighter ranked around eight hundredths in the Divine Leaderboard to pieces! Without showing any mercy, he proceeded to crush his rivals from the past. Boom, boom¡­ He unleashed a barrage of punches that sent the men flying. The shrill cries, like those of a pig being ughtered, reverberated in the indigenous forest. The men were about to go crazy, for never in their wildest dreams did they imagine that Levi would be this strong! If they knew he was this capable, they wouldn¡¯t have provoked him! ¡°Oh, no. Something¡¯s wrong. We need to head there at once!¡± Zoey¡¯s heart sank. She was the first to dash toward the scene. The others followed after her hastily. Chapter 2328 Chapter 2328 Chapter 2328 No Idea How Strong Your Husband Is There were too many fighters. Even if Levi was forced into a corner, he might lose his life in a split second. Refusing to let a tragedy happen, they made their way there once they heard themotion. Right now, Levi was on a killing spree. He wasn¡¯t about to let his enemies off easily! The men were stunned. They didn¡¯t even get a chance to plead for mercy, for Levi was too swift. Of course, Levi made sure there were no surveince camera or outsiders nearby before he unleashed his actual strength. Thump! Thest person copsed, and all eight hundred fighters ceased breathing. Not even a single person survived the ordeal. Thud, thud, thud¡­ Right then, footsteps sounded as a bunch of people arrived before Levi. It wasn¡¯t Zoey and her gang. Instead, it was Mace and over one hundred men from Triple Group!Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. At present, they looked rather worn out. There was blood on their faces, and their clothes were tattered as though they had just ended a horrible fight. It was clear that they had faced a challenge in the indigenous forest. They are here to report to me after discovering something. ¡°Maestro, I¡­¡± Mace stopped short before the words left his mouth, for Zoey and the others had arrived. Azure Dragon and the rest were swift enough to rush to the scene in the shortest time possible. ¡°Boss, are you all right?¡± they asked anxiously. Levi grinned. ¡°I¡¯m fine. They are all dead!¡± Everyone¡¯s gazesnded on the corpses scattered around the ground. Those were the bodies of the men they deliberately allowed to pass a few moments ago. The blood on Levi¡¯s body indicated that he had been involved in an intense fight earlier. However, they also noticed the tattered clothes and blood on Mace and his men. They promptly assumed it was Mace and his men who killed Levi¡¯s rivals. Levi¡¯s so lucky! Why did someone arrive to save him? As Triple Group was chummy with Levi, they thought the Divine Leaderboard fighters, which included Mace and his men, came to save him when he was in trouble. Oh boy, they had misunderstood the situation again. Mace and his men were stained with blood from a different fight. Zoey¡¯s face fell. She purposely let troublee Levi¡¯s way so he coulde to a realization, but Mace and the others saved him and ruined her n. Oh, this is hard. Why does everyone want to save Levi? Luckily, I sent Evie away. Otherwise, she¡¯ll be the first one to save her daddy. ¡°Mr. Mace Schwartz, can I speak to you in private?¡± Zoey requested. Mace nced around and received Levi¡¯s permission before he answered, ¡°Okay!¡± and followed Zoey aside. Zoey proceeded to exin her n to Mace, and thetter nearly spat out blood indignantly. ¡°Protect him?¡± he demanded in disbelief. I protected Levi? I¡¯m not even his match! She must be crazy! After witnessing how Levi slew over ten thousand mutated zombies in one go, Mace couldn¡¯t imagine how strong Levi was. However, he was sure of one thing¡ªLevi was certainly the only person who had ever achieved such a feat in the whole of history! ¡°Yes. From this moment onward, please stop protecting him. Even if he dies, stay out of it. Please, if he can¡¯t make it through, I¡¯d rather he die than remain alive,¡± Zoey pleaded. ¡°Protect him? Are you joking? Ms. Lopez, don¡¯t you know how powerful he is?¡± Mace retorted. Chapter 2329 Chapter 2329 Chapter 2329 The Monsters Are Back ¡°Of course! He¡¯s my husband, so I know the extent of his capability. He¡¯s slightly stronger than the man he was three years ago, but that only means he¡¯s ranked around six thousandths on the Provisional Leaderboard!¡± Zoey uttered. Before Mace could reveal that Levi had killed the bodies lying haphazardly on the ground, Zoey pleaded, ¡°Please!¡± ¡°All right, then.¡± Mace caved in, for he was in a hurry to inform Levi about what they had encountered earlier. When Zoey headed back, she noticed how rxed Levi was. Clearly, the previous fight hadn¡¯t force him into a corner. It was all Mace¡¯s fault! ¡°Come on, everyone. Let¡¯s go our separate ways!¡± she dered. ¡°Ms. Lopez, I have to talk to Mr. Garrison. I shall leave after that!¡± After Zoey and the rest left, Mace inched nearer to Levi and reported, ¡°Mr. Garrison, we met the mutated zombies¡­¡± ¡°I was right! But the mutated zombies must be under Maya Industries¡¯ control, right?¡± he asked. Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. Mace answered, ¡°I¡¯m not sure, but the mutated zombies were wearing armors and helmets. If we didn¡¯t know about their existence beforehand, we wouldn¡¯t have noticed them!¡± The others chimed in, ¡°We are sure that the mutated zombies are strongpared to the ones we met earlier. There¡¯s a possibility that they were controlled!¡± Levi nced at them briefly. From their tattered clothes and wounds, it was obvious they had taken the brunt of the attack earlier. ¡°Looks like Maya Industries is using the mutated zombies in this tournament challenge! They put armors on the zombies so others won¡¯t find out about their real identity!¡± Levi mused, caressing his jaw. There must be something else to this! He inquired, ¡°Perhaps the armors are meant to control them?¡± ¡°Oh, that might be possible!¡± Mace nodded profusely. ¡°All right. We should move on! If there are any updates, contact me using themunication device instead ofing to me!¡± Levi ordered. With that, Mace and the other fighters made to leave. Levi continued on his journey alone. He contacted Sammy, Death Fiend, and the rest outside to get updates while he searched for the mutated zombies. After some time, Azure Dragon who was one hundred miles away from Levi suddenly nched. A few mutated zombies d in armors had appeared before him! At the sight of Azure Dragon, the zombies dashed toward him without hesitation. ¡°Is this my challenge?¡± Azure Dragon faced them head-on excitedly. A few minutester, he was already retreating, wounds all over his body. The mutated zombies were too strong for him to kill. Besides, he was facing a few of them at once. He nearly lost his life back there. Kirin and the others arrived in time to join in the fight. Once they joined in, they immediately realized how strong the armored fighters were. Though they were Divine Leaderboard fighters, they were no match for the armored fighters. ¡°W-What is going on?¡± The number of mutated zombies kept increasing, till there were hundreds of them. And the numbers only continued to grow. Though Kirin and the others had gathered, and they were Divine Leaderboard fighters, but they suffered badly and got injured. All fighters that entered the area encountered the armored fighters. Levi¡¯s spection had been right all along, for the challenge this time was to defeat the mutated zombies! In no time, many of the fighters were either injured or dead. Even the Divine Leaderboard fighters were wounded, let alone the Provisional Leaderboard fighters. They were meant to be cannon fodders! Shortly after, Floyd, Sword Fiend, Zoey, and the rest ran into the mutated zombies. Chapter 2330 Chapter 2330 Chapter 2330 Stay Put Almost every fighter who entered the indigenous forest found themselves battling against the mutated zombies. This time, Maya Industries¡¯ tournament challenge was to leave the fighters in the indigenous forest to fight against the mutated zombies! The Divine Leaderboard fighters were delighted at first, but when they finally fought against the mutated zombies, they immediately realized something was wrong. The armored zombies were too strong to defeat! Many fighters ended up battered after the fight. Even top fighters like Zoey and Floyd would be injured if they got surrounded by the mutated zombies. As a result, everyone was stuck as they were caught unaware by the unexpected challenge. They were no match for their enemies! One¡¯s strength would definitely increase considerably if one could fight one¡¯s way out. However, everyone sensed that something was off. The current tournament challenge looked different, for it seemed like a set-up! They couldn¡¯t help but wonder where Maya Industries got their hands on the armored fighters that rendered the Divine Leaderboard fighters helpless. It meant that Maya Industries was above the Divine Leaderboard! They didn¡¯t have to ponder over that, for the armored fighters were already attacking them. Soon, the Divine Leaderboard fighters realized the armored fighters were invincible! Luckily, the mutated zombies had limited attacking skills. It was hard for the Divine Leaderboard fighters to inflict injury on them unless they gathered their strengths to attack the mutant zombies all at once. Despite that, it was hard for them to kill their way out. Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. Levi¡¯s biggest worry had happened¡ªeveryone dear to him was in danger! Luckily, he was near enough from them to save their lives. Levi assessed his surroundings and discovered Azure Dragon was badly hurt, but Kirin and the rest had arrived to save him. They wouldn¡¯t be in danger for now after joining in the battle together. Though the rest had been attacked by the mutated zombies, they were also safe for now. Zoey, Sword Fiend, and the rest were engaged in an intense battle, so Levi chose not to interfere for the time being. After all, it was the perfect opportunity for them to increase their strengths. If they could make it through, they¡¯d get to improve themselves swiftly. Meanwhile, Levi had in plenty of mutated zombies that the rest thought were invincible. Zoey and the others were doing their very best toplete the hard-earned challenge to get stronger. ¡°Oh, no!¡± Suddenly, they remembered someone¡ªLevi! Now that everyone was in danger, Levi must¡¯ve run into the undefeatable armored fighters, too! This situation was worse than what they had imagined in the first ce. After all, they had lost control over the situation! If Levi bumped into an undefeatable monster, he¡¯d die for sure. ¡°Hurry, we need to save Levi!¡± Zoey promptly escaped from the mutated zombies to go save Levi. The others came to their senses and ran after her. However, the mutated zombies seemed to be deliberately blocking their way, making it extremely difficult for them to leave. Everyone got desperate in order to save Levi¡¯s life. Meanwhile, Levi was strolling around when a few armored, mutated zombies appeared in front of him. A familiar scent wafted in the air, and Levi shed a grin. ¡°You¡¯re not the first that I¡¯vee across. I¡¯ve killed over thousands of your kind!¡± The mutated zombies dashed toward Levi as though they had lost their minds. Before Levi could take action, Death Fiend¡¯s voice rang out of themunication device. ¡°Master, stay put! The mutated zombies have been equipped withmunication devices that scan everything and report back to their system! They even have an analyzing system to analyze your combat prowess!¡± Levi chuckled. ¡°So? Should I stay put?¡± ¡°Yes! We¡¯re figuring a solution now. Just wait!¡± Fiery Demon and the rest dered anxiously. ¡°It¡¯s fine. Take your time!¡± Chapter 2331 Chapter 2331 Chapter 2331 Saved Boss Again Levi¡¯s face broke into an all-too-familiar cocky grin. ¡°No problem! I can take the hits!¡± In fact, Levi had be so powerful that he could destroy anything in his path with just one punch. Throughout his training to master ultimate speed and strength, he had also built an indestructible body to withstand the force of his attacks. As such, Levi truly believed that nothing in the world could hurt him. If divine tools like the Skyward Sword or Terra de couldn¡¯t even pierce through his defenses, what was there to worry about a few pathetic punches? With that, Levi instinctively fought the mutated zombies as they swarmed toward him. s, that only made them retaliate even more. They continuouslynded critical hits on Levi, threatening to tear him apart. ¡°Oh,e on! Are you guys done yet? I¡¯m getting impatient!¡± Levi grumbled. To him, the attack from the mutated zombies was more annoying than anything else. Not only did it not deal any damage, but it also barely felt like a tickle. His patience was running thin, and he couldn¡¯t wait to shred them all to pieces. On the other hand, Levi¡¯s spection had been right all along. Maya Industries had no way of monitoring every corner of the indigenous forest, so all they could do was track the fighters and mutated zombies. If Levi were to kill the monsters now, Maya Industries would undoubtedly know about it. ¡°Wait a while more! We¡¯re still trying!¡± Death Fiend and the others eximed. After all, interfering with the devices on the mutated zombies was no easy task, especially when they had to ensure it wouldn¡¯t expose Levi¡¯s true strength. Bam! Bam! Bam! More and more mutated zombies advanced toward Levi, but when they realized how difficult it was to knock him down, they got even angrier. Their relentless, ruthless attacks intensified, but that only made Levi go cold with fury. Have they no shame? If they keep this up, this indigenous forest shall be their graveyard! I¡¯ll tear them all apart! ¡°Are you done?¡± Levi yelled, his tone even more furious than before. Before Death Fiend could reply, a flurry of activity sounded around them. Zoey, along with Azure Dragon, Sword Fiend, Floyd, and the others, had all arrived. However, when they saw the monsters gathered around Levi like they were about to devour him, panic surged through them. This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . Everyone was stunned as no one had expected Levi to end up in such a precarious situation. If they had arrived a secondter, who knew what ghastly consequences there might be? After having sparred off with the monsters themselves, everyone knew how powerful they were. Now that there were so many teaming up on Levi, how could he possiblye out of it in one piece? With every passing second, everyone grew even more anxious. ¡°Levi!¡± ¡°Master!¡± ¡°Boss!¡± Without further ado, Zoey and the rest rushed toward Levi. Boom! Boom! Boom! Everyone gave it their best shot, taking down the mutated zombies that besieged Levi and rescuing him from their clutches. Levi, on the other hand, was close to tears. Rather than being touched by the rescue effort, he was frustrated at how inefficient Death Fiend and the rest were. Even with Levi rushing them, they still couldn¡¯tplete their task fast enough. If it weren¡¯t for them, Zoey and the others wouldn¡¯t have thought that he was at the mercy of the mutated zombies or that he needed rescuing. When she finally saw how disheveled Levi was, Zoey burst into tears. Thank goodness we arrived in time to save him! Otherwise, he¡¯d be dead! And it¡¯d be our fault for failing to give him ample protection! ¡°Retreat!¡± Azure Dragon ordered. ¡°We¡¯ll take Boss out of here first!¡± Thankfully, the indigenous forest was huge, so everyone quickly made it to a safe location. As soon as they were out of danger, cheers andughter filled the air. ¡°Yeah! We¡¯ve saved Boss again!¡± While everyone beamed with excitement, Levi could only shake his head in exasperation. Chapter 2332 Chapter 2332 Chapter 2332 I Am Going Alone Levi knew that it was even harder to clear things up now. They had witnessed how he almost got torn to pieces by the mutated zombies and would naturally think that he was too weak to fight back. It¡¯s all Death Fiend¡¯s fault! If he had resolved the issue earlier, I would¡¯ve easily destroyed those monsters with one hit. Why the hell would I need to be rescued? Try as he might, Levi couldn¡¯t hide the frustration on his face. If Death Fiend and the others were in front of him, he¡¯d have kicked them without any hesitation. Unfortunately, when everyone else saw how glum Levi was, they had a different interpretation for it. They thought Levi was upset for not being strong enough to defend himself and that he could only resign to fate in life-threatening situations. After all, Levi used to be the all-mighty hero and savior of the world. But now, he couldn¡¯t even protect himself in times of danger, no matter how hard he tried. In the end, he even had to suffer the humiliation of being rescued by others. However, everyone knew it was only in the face of adversity that people could learn the sobering truth of their abilities. Only then could they leave the past behind and focus on improving themselves. Because of that, even though Levi had been in grave danger just a while ago, Zoey and the rest knew it was all worthwhile. That life-changing moment must have made Levi realize his inadequacies and spurred him on! Nothing else could be more convincing than the harsh, cold reality! Zoey was the first to break the ufortable silence around them. ¡°We¡¯re all responsible for this! It¡¯s our fault for not protecting you well. If not for that, you wouldn¡¯t have been in so much danger.¡± A smile then crept across her face as she added, ¡°Levi, do you now see the differences between the past and present?¡± Levi nodded solemnly. ¡°I sure have! If I had these in the past, world destruction would¡¯ve been easy!¡± There might not have been mutants in the past, but if Levi were in control of any back then, he¡¯d have ruled the world. s, the people around him had once again interpreted his words differently. To them, it sounded like Levi had finally admitted the stark differences between the past and present. He was slowly warming up to the modern age and realizing how much more work he needed to put in. As such, they were all sure that he was ready to move on from the past. ¡°That¡¯s why you¡¯ll have to work on the modern techniques once you get back, Levi! You¡¯ve recognized the gap, so now it¡¯s up to you to close that gap!¡± Zoey eximed, the smile still stered on her face. Floyd chimed in, ¡°She¡¯s right, Master! We may not be super powerful, but we can still take down the undead monsters. You couldn¡¯t even handle them! I¡¯m sure you don¡¯t want people to know that your disciples had to rescue you, so you have to get stronger soon!¡± As harsh as they might have sounded, Zoey and Floyd were only telling the truth. They could still fight their way out despite being up against such formidable fighters, but Levi was entirely helpless. Such was the difference in their abilities! If Levi cared about his pride, he¡¯d train as hard as possible and improve his abilities instead of relying on his disciples to pull him out of sticky situations. No one in their right mind would be able to put up with that kind of humiliation! To Zoey and the rest, that fear of getting humiliated again was the perfect motivation for Levi to start training. Ultimately, nothing could be more embarrassing than having to be rescued by his disciples time and again! Everyone gave contented smiles as they looked at Levi. He had finally seen the light, which meant they had aplished their mission. ¡°Since we have achieved our goal, we can¡¯t let Levi act alone from now!¡± Zoey said. ¡°Huh? But how should we go about doing it, Zoey?¡± Kirin replied. ¡°You can¡¯t expect us to be circling Boss at all times, can you?¡± Everyone had entered the indigenous forest with two goals in mind. N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. Since they had achieved one of the goals, the remaining goal would be to train as much as possible. It was too good an opportunity to pass up, and they couldn¡¯t possibly spend the rest of their time escorting Levi. Zoey¡¯s smile widened as if she had already anticipated that question. ¡°Don¡¯t worry! I¡¯ve nned it out before we even got here!¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°We¡¯ll take turns! Everyone here will split into teams of three. Each team will get a turn to follow Levi for half a day, but when it isn¡¯t your team¡¯s turn, you¡¯re free to go off and do whatever you like!¡± Upon hearing that, everyone nodded in hearty agreement. ¡°Understood!¡± ¡°No. I want to go alone!¡± Chapter 2333 Chapter 2333 Chapter 2333 I Will Prove It To You When they heard Levi¡¯s promation, everyone turned to stare at him in confusion. It was baffling to hear him insisting on acting alone, especially when he had barely escaped the jaws of death earlier. For a moment, no one could tell if Levi had lost his mind or if he still hadn¡¯t realized how weak he was. Then again, how was that possible? After the way the mutated zombies had almost shredded him to pieces, how could Levi not realize how defenseless he was against them? Unbeknownst to them, Levi had better things to do rather than tag along with them. ¡°No way! You¡¯ve already recognized and epted your weaknesses, so there¡¯s no longer a need to act alone! It¡¯d be too dangerous without us around!¡± Zoey turned her gaze toward the others andmanded, ¡°Follow my orders! From now on, we¡¯ll split up into teams! I¡¯ll start the ball rolling together with Phoenix and Venom Fiend. We¡¯ll gather back in six hours, but until then, the rest of you are free to roam around and train. All right, let¡¯s go!¡± R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only With that, Zoey, Phoenix, and Venom Fiend became the first team to escort and protect Levi. The others, too, split themselves into evenly matched teams of three before setting off to begin their respective training. Left with no other choice, Levi sighed in resignation as he followed Zoey and her team. s, they had barely taken a few steps when a group of mutated zombies suddenly appeared. Upon seeing that, Zoey chuckled. ¡°See what I mean? If you had gone alone, you might have run into danger the very next second! Letting us escort you is the only way to survive!¡± ¡°Yes, you have to stay close to us, Boss. Danger lurks everywhere!¡± Phoenix added. ¡°These monsters are tough!¡± Venom Fiend grumbled. ¡°My venom doesn¡¯t even work on them! We¡¯d better watch our backs!¡± To their surprise, Levi scoffed, ¡°Ha! What¡¯s so scary about these monsters? I¡¯ve killed at least ten thousand of them!¡± The three of them stared at him incredulously. Not only was it a bold statement on Levi¡¯s part, but it also just couldn¡¯t be true. It was the first time the world had had a run-in with those mutated monsters, so no one in the past could have seen or even heard of them. But if Levi wasn¡¯t lying, could he have met them three years ago? Then again, if he had, he wouldn¡¯t have lived to tell the tale! Besides, after being locked up for three years, he couldn¡¯t have met the monsters, much less kill so many of them. No matter how Zoey, Phoenix, or Demon Fiend thought about it, the scenario was just impossible. Having sparred with those mutated monsters, they knew better than anyone else what formidable opponents they were. Even though the three of them could deal considerable damage to the monsters, killing them was simply out of the question. Therefore, unless he was as powerful as the guy who broke Skyward Sword with two fingers, Levi¡¯s im to have killed over ten thousand monsters was simply absurd! Zoey couldn¡¯t help but shake her head in disbelief. Levi sure as hell can brag! Not even Kirin and Floyd, who are at the top of the Divine Leaderboard, can kill one monster. Yet Levi had the guts to boast about killing over ten thousand of them? Ridiculous! As the three of them continued to stare at Levi, Zoey let out a faint chuckle. ¡°All right. I¡¯m sure your boss is only joking about to ease the tense atmosphere!¡± Phoenix and Venom Fiend smiled in response. ¡°Yeah, that must be it! We ought to get some stress relief.¡± A fresh swell of rage rose in Levi as soon as he heard that. ¡°Since no one believes me, I guess I¡¯ll just have to prove it with my actions,¡± he snapped. Naturally, that stunned Zoey and the other two. They were still under the impression that Levi was joking with them and never once thought he¡¯d be serious about it. The three of them exchanged nervous nces as an awkward silence followed, no one quite knowing what to say. As Levi stepped forward calmly, the mutated zombies charged toward him. Phoenix got increasingly worried as he muttered, ¡°Zoey, look¡ª¡± ¡°Let¡¯s wait and see!¡± she interrupted. I¡¯m curious to see what tricks Levi has up his sleeve. What if it turns out that he isn¡¯t lying? As such, Zoey, Phoenix, and Vemon Fiend stood rooted to the spot as they watched Levi spring into action. Chapter 2334 Chapter 2334 Chapter 2334 Assistance From Maya Industries Levi smirked when he saw the monsters charging toward him. They¡¯re nothing but a bunch of losers! ¡°Are you guys finally done?¡± Levi mumbled into hismunication device. ¡°Can I go on a killing spree now?¡± ¡°No, not yet! Give us a little more time! Maya Industries is tougher than we had thought!¡± Death Fiend replied glumly. Levi felt like he was about to explode with rage. Compared to Phoenix and West Sky Lord, Death Fiend was a useless imbecile. So much time has passed, but he still hasn¡¯t fixed it! F*ck! As long as Death Fiend hadn¡¯t disabled the device, Levi¡¯s hands were tied. He couldn¡¯t risk exposing himself to Maya Industries, so even though he hated being so powerless, Levi had no choice but toy low. Just as Levi continued to curse under his breath, the mutated zombies closed in on him. After all, they couldn¡¯t resist the temptation of flesh and blood. With the distance between them getting shorter, Zoey and the other two felt their hearts lurch. They were all tensed up and ready to leap into action at the drop of a hat. At the same time, though, they wondered if there was any truth to Levi¡¯s words. What if he was merely waiting for the right moment to strike? Torn by the dilemma, the three of them could only stare at Levi as they waited for his next move. The mutated zombies had gotten within sixteen feet when Levi suddenly shouted, ¡°Run!¡± Upon hearing that, Zoey, Phoenix, and Venom Fiend almost popped their eyes out of their heads. They had anticipated so much more from Levi, yet all he could do was run? However, with Levi hightailing it out of there, they had no choice but to follow suit. Even then, neither one of them was disappointed. They had almost zero expectations in Levi from the start, so to be honest, he hadn¡¯t failed them in any way. ¡°I knew I was right! How could he have the power to kill the undead monsters? It was all just a joke to ease the tension!¡± Zoey blurted out. ¡°Boss must have wanted to know what it felt like to face danger head-on!¡± Phoenix stated matter-of- factly. ¡°And what better time to try it than with us around?¡± ¡°Indeed! At least with us here, he knows he has backup!¡± As the three of them chattered away, Levi remained silent. Argh! This is so embarrassing! Damn you, Death Fiend! You¡¯ve embarrassed me twice in a row now! The reason Zoey had split everyone into groups of three was so that each team was capable of protecting Levi. Even then, they should still avoidbat at all costs if they were to run into mutated zombies. Only when they were alone would they be able to fight as many monsters as they liked. As they trudged on, Levi continued to rack his brains, trying toe up with a n. Now more than ever, he was desperate to break away from the team and venture forth alone. Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. Time slowly ticked away, but Levi was still no closer to finding out the true intentions of Maya Industries. To make matters worse, he hadn¡¯t received any news from Sammy either. Soon, six hours had passed, and it was time for Zoey¡¯s team to pass the baton. The second team taking over consisted of Kirin, Ghost Fiend, and Levi¡¯s ex-disciple, Kinsley. ¡°Always be careful and alert. Try to hide as much as possible and don¡¯t make contact with the monsters¡­¡± Zoey reminded. ¡°Understood!¡± Kirin replied as he and his teammates nodded in acknowledgment. Levi looked away, still thinking of how to escape from all of them. However, the more he pondered, the more he realized he had no good ns. ¡°Okay, time to get moving,¡± Kirin said. ¡°Boss, let¡¯s go!¡± At that moment, other fighters were still training in the indigenous forest, resulting in an ever-increasing number of casualties. Meanwhile, aboard a battleship in the middle of the sea, Maya Industries continued to monitor all activity. Just then, one of their high-rank officials tracked down Levi¡¯s movements and gasped. ¡°What? Is Levi Garrison not dead yet?¡± One of the subordinates hastily replied, ¡°N-No¡­ He has a team of Divine Leaderboard fighters protecting him! He¡¯s untouchable!¡± ¡°Is that so? If that¡¯s the case, we¡¯ll separate the fighters from Levi! Let¡¯s see how much longer he can stay alive then. Ry my orders! Send ten thousand mutated zombies toward Levi and his team! Make sure to pry all his teammates away from him!¡± As ruthless as that might sound, Maya Industries had unwittingly helped Levi. At least with that, he could finally get a break from being babied by his team. Chapter 2335 Chapter 2335 Chapter 2335 Levi Is Wrong However, nothing changed the fact that Maya Industries intended to kill Levi. They hadn¡¯t acted sooner because they had expected the chemicals to take effect when Levi got stabbed. Now that the newly discovered material had cured him, Maya Industries would have to double their efforts to get rid of him. Meanwhile, Kirin¡¯s team went into hiding with Levi after sessfully escaping the horde of zombies. When he saw the blood on them, Levi asked, ¡°Are all of you injured?¡± ¡°Yes, but it¡¯s nothing serious! Don¡¯t worry about it,¡± Kirin replied without batting an eye. ¡°Of course, we can always choose to carry on avoiding and hiding. After all, Divine Leaderboard fighters still have the upper hand in this indigenous forest, and we can very easily dodge all these monsters!¡± Kinsley chimed in. Ghost Fiend nodded in agreement and added, ¡°Yes, but since we¡¯re here to gain experience, there¡¯d still be times where we have to think of ways to defeat them instead of running away. Sustaining a few injuries is no big deal at all!¡± Especially since Ghost Fiend had perfected his technique, it made even more sense for him to use it on the monsters than to avoid them. Levi, too, understood their reasoning and nodded his approval. If they were back at Triple Group¡¯s fortress, hiding in that confined space wouldn¡¯t have been an option since they¡¯d be surrounded in no time at all. The indigenous forest, though, was a different story. It was so massive that not even a million mutated zombies could pack the forest, much less cause a ripple. If one were determined to escape, any fighter ranked on the Divine Leaderboard would be more than capable of doing so. Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. Judging by their current situation, Levi knew that Maya Industries couldn¡¯t have sent more than ten thousand zombies, which made it even easier for any decent fighter to escape. However, many fighters hade into the forest to train and level up, so it was only logical that they chose to fight rather than flee. Even though he understood the fighters¡¯ mentality, the true intention of Maya Industries continued to elude Levi. What on earth are they nning to do? Just then, Levi suddenly remembered something and demanded to check the wounds of Kirin, Ghost Fiend, and Kinsley. After a thorough check, Levi heaved a sigh of relief, thankful that it wasn¡¯t like what he had suspected. He had thought of the possibility of Maya Industries injuring the fighters with their mutated zombies and infecting the wounds with their chemical. Once the fighters were as good as dead, Maya Industries would then step in and introduce the antidote that could save them. By doing so, Maya Industries would essentially have most of the fighters on the Divine and Provisional Leaderboards at their mercy, thus gaining control of them. As such, Levi had to check his teammates¡¯ wounds to ensure there were no chemical traces. Then again, Levi also knew how difficult it¡¯d be to pull off a devious n like that. The mutated zombies were limited in their attacks, and the use of chemicals would very quickly draw the attention of other fighters. Furthermore, if Maya Industries¡¯ ploy got discovered, there was no doubt the rest of the world would shun them and make them public enemy number one. None of that would benefit Maya Industries, so naturally, they wouldn¡¯t take such a risk either. Levi knew his suspicions were wrong, but the nagging question remained¡ªwhat was Maya Industries nning to do? The more he thought about it, the more his head hurt. When Kirin saw how focused Levi was, he couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Boss, what¡¯s on your mind? Have you thought of a way to take down these monsters?¡± ¡°Of course! It¡¯s not difficult at all. I¡¯ve already lost count of how many monsters I killed!¡± Kirin, Ghost Fiend, and Kinsley stared after him, mouths agape. Why do we bother asking when we know Levi¡¯s always lying through his teeth? ¡°O-Okay¡­ What is it then?¡± Before Levi could say anything else, the ground suddenly shook. Boom! Boom! Boom! It sounded like an army was charging toward them, and true enough, a massive horde of mutated zombies soon came into view. Chapter 2336 Chapter 2336 Chapter 2336 A Golden Opportunity Unfortunately, Levi and his team weren¡¯t the only ones subjected to the sudden monster attack. Hundreds, even thousands, of mutated zombies showed up in front of other fighters, including Zoey, Floyd, and Azure Dragon. When everyone got surrounded previously, there were at most hundreds of zombies. This time around, however, they were separated and had to face these monsters alone. In just a blink of an eye, the mutated zombies had once again surrounded them. ¡°This is bad! Be careful, everyone!¡± Azure Dragon shouted. ¡°I¡¯m sure Boss is also in danger! There are just too many monsters for Kirin, Ghost Fiend, and Kinsley to handle! Let¡¯s slowly move toward Boss and gather there. After all, we have strength in numbers!¡± Everyone agreed with Azure Dragon, but s, things were easier said than done. With hundreds of mutated zombies closing in on each of them, they were in a great deal of danger themselves. What made matters worse was that these zombies were nothing like those they had met in Triple Group¡¯s fortress. Those in Triple Group were like wild beasts thatcked any form of critical thinking and organizational behavior. However, the ones approaching them were clearly under Maya Industries¡¯ control. It was easy enough to run from a group of zombies, but with Maya Industries overseeing and directing their every movement, escape was near impossible. Before long, Zoey and the other fighters found themselves tightly fenced in, unable to take even one small step. They were struggling to stay alive as it was, which meant that rescuing Levi was simply out of the question. Meanwhile, Levi and his team had thousands of mutated zombiesing toward them from all directions. In just a matter of seconds, they were well and truly trapped by almost five thousand zombies. ¡°Oh, f*ck!¡± Kirin muttered as he shook with fear. Ghost Fiend and Kinsley were even more frightened. What the hell is going on? We can¡¯t even kill one zombie, and now there are thousands of them? This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . Levi was the only one who remained calm and collected. Ha, this is nothing to me! I¡¯ve killed way more than this. All of a sudden, Levi smiled as a light-bulb moment came to him. Ah! A golden opportunity! I can take this chance to stray from the team and go solo! Before anyone could worry themselves further, the horde of mutated zombies had charged toward them. Boom! Boom! Boom! Kirin quickly looked around for the weakest link and yelled, ¡°There¡¯s an opening on the left! Boss, we¡¯re going to fight a way out. You have to run once you get the chance!¡± Immediately after, he took the lead and hacked his way through the zombies. Kinsley followed closely behind while Ghost Fiend used his technique to get Levi to safety. Then, the three of them tried their best to fend off the zombies in an attempt to protect Levi. Levi took this time to observe his surroundings. Most of the zombies were still rushing toward him, while the rest surrounded Kirin, Ghost Fiend, and Kinsley. The same happened to Zoey and the rest, with the mutated zombies merely trapping them. It was clear that the monsters had limited attacking skills and were not aiming to kill any of the fighters. Everyone might sustain serious injuries, but at the very least, they wouldn¡¯t die. As such, it was the best opportunity for the fighters to train. Knowing that his teammates¡¯ lives weren¡¯t at risk, Levi eventually decided not to join in the fight. It¡¯s weird, though. The way the mutated zombies areing after me seems to be an intentional move. Is Maya Industries out to kill me? Without hesitation, Levi scurried away and ended up in an area far away from Zoey and the rest. Despite the distance between them, he was ready to rescue his team should the need arise. Almost three thousand zombies continued to lumber behind Levi, dispersing out as theybed the area for him. By now, Levi had already turned on a signal jamming device to mask his location and activity from Maya Industries. Unsurprisingly, that sent everyone at Maya Industries into a frenzy. ¡°Huh? Where¡¯s Levi? Why has he suddenly disappeared? Has he escaped?¡± Chapter 2337 Chapter 2337 Chapter 2337 Old Nemesis ¡°That¡¯s impossible! Where could he have run to in such a short amount of time? I¡¯m sure he has gone into hiding!¡± ¡°Find him! Use whatever means necessary to find him! Levi Garrison must die! I have put up with him for far too long, and enough is enough!¡± The high-rank official who had just given the order undoubtedly felt a deep-seated animosity toward Levi. He was more than just someone familiar with Levi. He was Levi¡¯s old nemesis. All eyes were on the screens onboard the battleship as images and data continued to stream in. One of the subordinates couldn¡¯t hide his excitement and eximed, ¡°Hahaha! We¡¯ve sessfully forced Kirin, Floyd, and Zoey to unleash their ultimate moves. Good, capture all the data! With this information, we¡¯d no longer need the fighters. We¡¯re killing two birds with one stone!¡± The high-rank official nodded his head. ¡°Yes, not bad at all!¡± Then, someone else asked, ¡°It¡¯s just a pity that one-third of the fighters have pulled out. Coincidentally, they all have ties to the Sacred Organization. Do you think Dark Emperor has figured out what we¡¯re trying to do and therefore ordered his men to retreat?¡± ¡°That¡¯s possible! Without the Sacred Organization, we¡¯d be missing one-third of the data. That¡¯s extremely unfavorable to us!¡± ¡°Up until now, we still don¡¯t know who Dark Emperor is. His identity remains as mysterious as ever¡­¡± While the people in Maya Industries continued with their discussion, Levi hid atop a towering tree. As the mutated zombies ran past beneath him, his lips curled into a smirk. No can one find me if I don¡¯t want them to. Just then, Death Fiend¡¯s voice rang out in themunication device. ¡°Master, are you there? We¡¯re ready! We can either temporarily jam the signal on Maya Industries¡¯ devices or cause a dyed feedback signal.¡± Upon hearing that, Levi gave an exasperated sigh. Finally! It has taken him long enough. ¡°All right then, let¡¯s begin! Jam their signals so I can grab a few of these monsters to analyze!¡± As soon as he gave the order, Levi swooped down into the horde of mutated zombies. He grabbed two of them with lightning-fast reflexes and stealthily dragged them away. Everything happened so fast that the other mutated zombies merely marched on, not at all knowing what had just happened. The two captured zombies tried to struggle and retaliate, only to have Levi tighten his grip and kill them instantly. When he got to a quiet spot, Levi removed the devices on the zombies and scanned them with his detector. After collecting the data, he promptly sent them to Death Fiend and Sammy for an in-depth analysis. Soon, we¡¯ll get the analysis results of the device and find out what Maya Industries is nning to do! Sammy and Death Fiend immediately got down to studying the data, leaving Levi to watch over Zoey and the rest while he waited for the results. Back onboard Maya Industries¡¯ battleship, frustration was quickly building up. ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Have you still not found Levi?¡± the high-rank official bellowed, looking even more furious than before. ¡°Yes, we still don¡¯t know where he is! But he has likely gone into hiding! He may not be strong, but he¡¯s very cunning and experienced. It¡¯d be hard to find him!¡± Indeed, even afterbing the possible areas, there was still no sign of Levi. ¡°Fine, I guess we¡¯ll have to rely on other people to find him! Even though we can manipte the mutated zombies, they aren¡¯t smart enough to take on these tasks.¡± Turning to his subordinate, the high-rank official continued, ¡°Didn¡¯t Triple Group deploy two hundred of their men into the forest? Get them to join in the search! Also, inform our spies and those who hold a grudge against Levi. With everyone looking for him, I¡¯m sure we¡¯ll be able to flush Levi Garrison out!¡± R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only Soon, every corner of the indigenous forest had people searching high and low for Levi. Levi, however, was still waiting to hear back from Sammy and Death Fiend so he could finally learn what Maya Industries was plotting. Chapter 2338 Chapter 2338 Chapter 2338 The Real Intention Of Maya Industries Ten minutester, the results came in. ¡°Maya Industries is collecting data! Everyone who took part in the tournament challenge has had their data collected! It includes their techniques, ultimate moves, and any other skills they have used on the monsters¡­¡± Sammy said. ¡°In other words, Maya Industries intends to collect all the information andbat prowess of every fighter, especially their techniques and attacking skills¡­¡± Upon hearing that, everything fell into ce for Levi. Maya Industries was exploiting the human psychology of those in the tournament challenge. Most of the fighters wouldn¡¯t run in the face of the mutated zombies, choosing instead to take the offensive. s, that was just what Maya Industries needed to gather data on everyone¡¯s attack techniques. With two-thirds of fighters from the Divine and Provisional Leaderboards revealing all their techniques, Maya Industries essentially had gained control of them. As for what they¡¯d do with the data, Levi had it all figured out. They are going to upgrade the attacking skills of the mutated zombies! No doubt about that! Those mutated zombies already had such strong defense that not even the Divine Leaderboard elites could kill them.R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only The one thing they were missing was attacking skills, and because of that, they never really posed much of a threat to the fighters. Even if there were droves of zombies, fighters could still easily escape as long as they weren¡¯t confined. Unfortunately, it¡¯d be a vastly different story once the mutated zombies got equipped with the fighters¡¯ techniques and skills. With such strong defense and offense, they would, without a doubt, be the most formidable and frightening monsters. When that time came, not only would fighters not be able to kill them, but they also wouldn¡¯t be able to win them. Maya Industries¡¯ real intention was now clear as day. They were going to equip their army of mutated zombies with their entire collection of techniques and attacking skills. Levi felt a chill run down his spine at the thought of that. If Maya Industries aplishes the goal, they¡¯ll have one of the most powerful armies around. Who will be able to take them down then? Thankfully, Levi had instructed the Sacred Organization to pull their fighters out earlier. Otherwise, with every fighter¡¯s data in the hands of Maya Industries, the consequences would be truly frightening. The more powerful the army of mutated zombies became, the more of a threat it would be to the whole world. Furthermore, the data collected would also expose every fighter¡¯s strengths and weaknesses. That meant that fighters like Floyd, Kirin, and Zoey were no longer of any use to Maya Industries. With Maya Industries in control of everything, they can easily exploit people¡¯s weaknesses and render them powerless, to the point where elite fighters would be just like any other ordinary folk. Even scarier, though, was that this would affect two-thirds of the fighters on the Divine and Provisional Leaderboards! Still, nothing could beat the prospect of an army of upgraded, indestructible zombies. With Maya Industries¡¯ special weapon thrown into the mix, no one would ever be able to defeat them. All that, however, was merely a joke to Levi. The only thing he cared about was the real intention of Maya Industries. Their actions remind me of the Lab of Gods, but we still haven¡¯t found any evidence to prove the simrities. We¡¯ll have to keep on digging! Now that he knew what Maya Industries was up to, Levi knew it was time to put a stop to it. He¡¯d get Zoey and the rest to give up on the tournament challenge and make sure he didn¡¯t give himself away. Just then, Mace contacted Levi to inform him of the order he had just received. ¡°What? Maya Industries said I¡¯m an old nemesis and wants me dead?¡± Levi smiled as he continued, ¡°Well, well, well, this has be even more interesting¡­¡± Thanks to Mace¡¯s piece of news, Levi was now even more sure of the rtion between Maya Industries and Lab of Gods. ¡°Okay, let¡¯s leave this ce for the time being!¡± he replied. With that, Levi was gone. Not long ago, groups of people started gathering at the spot that Levi was just at. Even Zoey and the others had met up after sessfully escaping the zombies. s, Levi was nowhere to be found. All they saw were two lifeless mutated zombies on the ground. ¡°What? Someone killed these monsters?¡± ¡°How is that possible? Who killed them?¡± Naturally, everyone was stunned to see the mutated zombies destroyed. After all, who could be so powerful to kill them? Chapter 2339 Chapter 2339 Chapter 2339 No Need To Hold Back They had been fighting against these horrifying monsters all this while. This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . Nheless, they could not even kill any of the monsters, although they had unleashed their mightiest power and employed every method. Even after Azure Dragon and White Tiger joined forces with a few others from the Divine Leaderboard, they could do nothing to finish off the monsters. If those fighters who ranked the top thirties or forties in the Divine Leaderboard could not finish off any monsters, how was it possible for anyone else to do that? It was impossible! Thousands of fighters were stupefied. Everyone had the same stance, regardless of their rankings in the Divine Leaderboard. How was it possible that anyone could finish off such terrifying monsters in armors? They seemed invincible! Even so, they saw the lifeless bodies of two mutated monsters with their own eyes! It was true as Bob! Undeniably, someone had indeed finished them off. ¡°Who had done that? Doesn¡¯t it mean that there is an ultimate fighter among us who can finish this freaky monster off?¡± Someone pointed out a scary fact. Nevertheless, even all the fighters from the top twenties of the Divine Leaderboard were sure as h*ll that they were unable to defeat these monsters! They could not help but think if it could be anyone from the top ten in the Divine Leaderboard. No, it was unlikely that the top ten fighters from the Divine Leaderboard could do that! Perhaps only Dark Emperor who topped the Divine Leaderboard would be able to do so! Anyway, the mightiest challenger who joined the tournament challenge that round actually only ranked thirteenth in the Divine Leaderboard. Thus, it would be impossible for him to defeat any monsters! Now that the monsters managed to be annihted, it implied that some formidable fighters had wormed into them. The discovery sent them into a tizzy in an instant. It was undoubtedly more horrifying than what they had encountered before. Everyone was struck dumb! They wondered what kind of formidable fighters could finish the monsters off. ¡°Oh yeah, where¡¯s Boss? We must track him down before any monsters strike against him!¡± Azure Dragon and the others were greatly concerned about Levi¡¯s condition. ¡°Yeah, where¡¯s Levi?¡± All the others gradually came to their senses. They were all there to look for him. It never crossed their minds that they would be in such a state. One of them yelled out, ¡°Carry on to look for him!¡± Alive or dead, they vowed to track him down by all means. Zoey and the others were all worked up and drenched in a cold sweat. They wished Levi was hiding at the moment so he would note across any mutated zombies. To their astonishment, they came across more and more mutated zombies lying lifelessly on the ground as they moved on. Apparently, all of them were finished off brutally. Some looked as if they were wiped out with a single st. Apart from that, there were others with their bodies in a gory mess state under their armors. Right that instant, everyone was convinced that some ultimate fighters had wormed into them with other hidden motives. Needless to say, Levi was the one who had been annihting the mutated zombies along the way. Since Death Fiend and the others could give him a hand, he did not need to hold himself back any longer. He finished off the mutated zombies one by one without a second thought. Subsequently, Zoey and the others came across the lifeless bodies of mutated zombies finished off by him along the way. Everyone¡¯s blood ran cold at the sight of the mutated zombies that died a horrible death. They shuddered in fear as they moved on to look for Levi. In the meantime, one of the high-rank officials from Maya Industries yelled out in disbelief, ¡°What? Two mutated zombies killed?¡± By right they would have no means of finding out about the dead zombies. But, they had nted undercovers among the fighters who in turn, had notified them about that. ¡°Mutated zombies are annihted? How is it possible?¡± Everyone in the training base of Maya Industrial¡¯s battleship went berserk. As the creator of the mutated zombies, nobody knew better than them about how challenging it was to get rid of the mutated zombies. In fact, they knew that better than the Triple Group! Whoever can finish off the mutated zombies must be having unrivaled power! At least, none of the participants is able to do so. How on earth did such a formidable fighter emerge out of nowhere? ¡°Damn it! Have a thorough investigation to find out who the person is!¡± The high-rank officials of Maya Industries were curious about the identity of the annihtor. Momentster, one of the undercovers updated them again, ¡°The bodies of another four mutated zombies were discovered!¡± Within seconds, another undercover notified them, ¡°The bodies of another seven mutated zombies were discovered!¡± Since then, the undercovers updated them on the mutated zombies¡¯ dead bodies from time to time. It was estimated that at least a few hundred mutated zombies were wiped out within a short span! Chapter 2340 Chapter 2340 Chapter 2340 We Must Not Quit Again, it sent another wave of turbulence in the training base of Maya Industries. The high-rank officials turned crimson with fury. ¡°My goodness! Who has been hiding among the fighters? We don¡¯t even have any clue about that! What is his motive?¡± one of the high-rank officials of Maya Industries fumed. ¡°Gear up to track down this person! Just leave Levi alone for the time being!¡± another official instructed. Meanwhile, Levi continued to finish off the mutated zombies he came across. Deep down, he wished to wipe out all of them, hoping that Zoey and the others would not bump into any. As long as they don¡¯t encounter any mutated zombies and fight against them, theirbat prowess will not be collected and analyzed. By then, Maya Industries¡¯ ploy will be a failure. If Levi did not have any clue about that, he would surely pay no heed to any of Maya Industries¡¯ projects. Nevertheless, he could not let it be after knowing their hidden motive behind the tournament challenge. After almost half a day of searching painstakingly for Levi, Zoey and the others finally spotted him near a swamp in the forests. He had just annihted a few more mutated zombies. Their lifeless bodies copsed and sank deeper into the swamp as time psed. Ssh! Ssh! The sound caught Zoey and the others¡¯ attention. They were startled to see the surface of the swamp bubbling. Apparently, something sank earlier. Other than that, they were rooted to the ground at the sight of a blood-drenched Levi. They thought he must have just killed someone and thrown their bodies into the swamp! After all, Levi had countless foes everywhere. Thus, they would not be surprised if any of them emerged and struck against him at any time. It never urred to them that those under the swamp were the mutated zombies¡¯ dead bodies! Even so, they would not bother to have a second look at the disgusting swamp. In their eyes, it was just an abandoned area. ¡°Boss, how did you end up hiding here?¡± Azure Dragon asked in bafflement. Levi shook his head. ¡°I¡¯m not hiding. I only made my way here to get rid of the hurdles. I bet you haven¡¯te across any mutated zombies along the way here, have you?¡± ¡°Yeah, you¡¯re right.¡± All the others exchanged nces. No doubt, he¡¯s right. So far, we haven¡¯te across any mutated zombies along the way here. Or, to be precise, we only bumped into a few dead ones! ¡°They were all wiped out by me!¡± Levi smiled cidly. Hearing that, the others were convinced that Levi was bluffing. Hmph! Look at thend structure here. It¡¯s indeed a perfect hiding spot! All this while, he must be hiding among the swamp or other secluded corners. That exins why he manages to avoid bumping into any of those freaky creatures here! ¡°It¡¯s great to know that you¡¯re sound and safe! We¡¯re worried sick about you!¡± They heaved sighs of relief. ¡°Have you met all the fighters? Do you have the ways ofmunicating with the others?¡± Levi asked. ¡°Yes, we manage to stay in touch with at least three-quarters of them!¡± Phoenix nodded confidently. R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only ¡°All right, get in touch with all of them now! Get them to pull out of this tournament challenge and retreat from the forest at once! Hurry up!¡± Levi instructed. ¡°Huh?¡± Everyone was dumbfounded. ¡°Pull out from the challenge and retreat?¡± They raised their voices. They had just adapted themselves to the tempo of surviving the life-and-death situation, having fun from the tournament challenge. To everyone¡¯s surprise, their power was upgraded significantly during the recent battle. Therefore, they nned to continue fighting and upgrading theirbat skills after they managed to track down Levi. Oh my! Why is he throwing a wet nket on our adventure? They could not help but wonder what was going on in Levi¡¯s mind. ¡°Boss, why are you instructing all of us to quit this tournament challenge?¡± All of them looked at him quizzically. ¡°Yeah, we managed to upgrade ourbat skills through the session moments ago. It¡¯s a waste if we quit right away!¡± Undoubtedly, none of them was reluctant to quit at once. ¡°Not only you! From now onwards, every single one of you has to pull out from the tournament challenge! Hurry up! Notify the others at once before it¡¯s toote! Don¡¯t waste time! I¡¯ll exin to you after this!¡± Levi was trying his best to save the fighters so theirbat prowess would not be exposed to the despicable Maya Industries. They were racing against time. ¡°No way! We can¡¯t quit now! It¡¯s a golden opportunity for us! I¡¯ve never had such a speedy upgrade of power before. I¡¯ll not quit now!¡± Zoey uttered adamantly. Chapter 2341 Chapter 2341 Chapter 2341 They Are Not Weak She did not even think of sparing any seconds listening to his exnation. Without a second thought, she rejected right away! No! I can¡¯t quit now and let go of this golden opportunity! Floyd, Kinsley, and the rest echoed, ¡°Master, if it¡¯s regarding other matters, we will follow your instructions without a word. But we have waited for this golden opportunity for three years! Therefore, we can¡¯t just let go of it and give up halfway! Master, we have the same stance with Mrs. Garrison on this. We will not quit easily and retreat!¡± Even though Sword Fiend, Kirin, and the others remained silent, they shared the same sentiments as Zoey as well. Meanwhile, the Lopez and ck families were buoyed with confidence after theirbat skills had upgraded significantly during the recent battle. Needless to say, they were reluctant to quit and retreat, turning a deaf ear to Levi¡¯s advice. They would not go with the tide without trying out themselves. Everyone was aware of the life-and-death challenges ahead. Nheless, the chances of having tremendous self-development and improvement were irresistible. Even though they had only fought against the mutated zombies for barely half a day, theirbat skills improved by leaps and bounds. It was even more efficient than training painstakingly for a few months! No doubt, they would not easily let go of such a golden opportunity. ¡°Everyone, cool down. Let Boss exin.¡± Azure Dragon tried to appease them. Next, he turned to Levi, mustering up his courage. ¡°Boss, do you care to exin? I¡¯m sure nobody is willing to quit this tournament challenge without a valid reason!¡± He hinted to Levi that it was the only way to convince them. As their minds were preupied with taking up the challenge to upgrade their power, they would give no hoot to anything. ¡°Maya Industries apparently has a ploy! They make use of these mutated zombies to fight you, sending you into a precarious state. By then, you will have to muster up all your strength and unleash your mightiest power to fight for your lives! With that, they can steal all your unique techniques! While you are fighting against them, they are secretly gathering the rted data of yourbat prowess¡­¡± Levi had no choice but to exin. Even so, nobody believed his words. Henry cut him off and scoffed, ¡°Hmph! Levi Garrison, stop being pretentious and making a fool out of us! Since Maya Industries possesses countless of these creepy monsters, what¡¯s the point for them to steal our techniques, huh? I bet even the techniques of the top fifties in the Divine Leaderboard are nothing to them. Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s a waste of time?¡± The others saw eye to eye with him and echoed, ¡°Yeah, why do they need our techniques? Isn¡¯t that too much fanfare for them to do so?¡± ¡°That¡¯s because they intend to upgrade the mutated zombies¡¯ attacking skills, turning them into an undefeatable regiment of ultimate zombies!¡± Levi added solemnly. Pfft! Everyoneughed their heads off. ¡°Levi Garrison, are you pulling our legs? Do you mean to say that these freaky monsters are weak in attacking, so they have to upgrade their skills with our techniques?¡± One of the fightersughed scornfully. ¡°Yeah¡­ Levi, are you sure about that?¡± the other fighters questioned him. This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. In an instant, almost everyone had their eyes on Levi. Levi gave himself a p in the head instinctively as something came into his mind. Oh my! I have overlooked an important aspect! No doubt, these mutated zombies¡¯ attacking skills are nothing to me; yet, it¡¯s an entirely different story for the others! Undeniably, the horrendous monsters are unbeatable to them! Even the formidable fighters from the Divine Leaderboard like Zoey can¡¯t defeat them. It implies that the monsters are definitely not as weak as mentioned! Thus, nobody believed in Levi when he mentioned that Maya Industries tended to polish the mutated zombies¡¯ attacking skills with their techniques. It was known to everyone that Maya Industries was targeting those ultimate fighters who topped the list of the Divine Leaderboard all this while. At the moment, immortality and violent mind were the main elements of the mutated zombies. Topped up with better attacking skills, they would surely be able to finish off all the fighters who topped the Divine Leaderboard. Therefore, everyone was astounded by Levi¡¯s words, thinking that he must be making up a cock and bull story. Chapter 2342 Chapter 2342 Chapter 2342 Who Is The Mastermind ¡°Levi Garrison, do you mean that these monsters are weak? Fine, I¡¯ll get one for you to fight against it. By then, you¡¯ll get to know how¡¯s its attacking skill, huh!¡± Shaun scoffed at him. ¡°Levi, don¡¯t you know about your own capability? What makes you think that these monsters¡¯ attacking skills have to be upgraded?¡± someone mocked. ¡°What nonsense! I can¡¯t believe these words came out of your mouth!¡± another fighter sneered. All of a sudden, Jennie yelled, ¡°Ah! I think I got it!¡± ¡°What¡¯s that?¡± All the others turned to look at her quizzically. ¡°I¡¯m sure he is scared stiff now! That¡¯s why he¡¯s instructing everyone to quit and retreat! Try to recall how you were surrounded by hundreds of monsters moments ago. Imagine Levi, Kirin, and the others were under a more crucial state just now. They were even surrounded by thousands of them! I bet the horrendous scene must have scared the h*ll out of him! Hence, I¡¯m not surprised that he¡¯s thinking of retreating now.¡± Everyone nodded again as they felt that Jennie¡¯s exnation really made sense. In their eyes, a panic-stricken Levi must be giving such an absurd excuse so he could flee at once! ¡°Then have you ever wondered why Maya Industries is organizing this tournament challenge?¡± Levi refuted by asking them. Sadly, nobody was willing to take his advice at the moment. One of the fighters yelled insolently, ¡°Fine, whoever chickens out proceeds to retreat then. Anyway, we¡¯ve made up our minds that we won¡¯t give up easily and leave!¡± ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s the same for us!¡± a few fighters shrieked. ¡°Don¡¯t forget about us!¡± The other fighters standing alongside them took their stance one by one. ¡°After all, we are now halfway through the indigenous forest. If we turn back and retreat, it will certainly take up at least half a day. Can you be sure that we won¡¯t bump into these monsters at any time?¡± One of them pointed out. Undeniably, it would be a challenging journey for them even if they chose to retreat now. ¡°Not to worry about that. I¡¯ve wiped out all the mutated zombies along this path moments ago. Hence, I¡¯m convinced there won¡¯t be any risks if you retreat from here!¡± Levi tried to convince them. In fact, he had been busy preparing for that even before the others trekked into the forest. ¡°Hahahaha¡­¡± The other fighters burst intoughter at once, amused by Levi¡¯s ridiculous remark. Pfft! If he¡¯s really that powerful, he wouldn¡¯t have been scared to death and only thinks of fleeing now! Deep down, they could not resist scoffing at Levi. This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. ¡°Then what are we supposed to do now? If Boss is scared, don¡¯t we need to escort him out first?¡± Azure Dragon asked helplessly with knitted brows. He was in a dilemma, racking his brains at what he should do. If they opted to send Levi out, at least more than half of them had to escort him. As a result, it would take a toll on their whole group, cing the rest in a tight spot. All the others were troubled and indecisive. They would rather bring Levi along and stick to Zoey¡¯s previous method by dividing everyone into different groups. Considering the time and effort to send Levi out, they were reluctant to do so. ¡°Levi, since you¡¯re rattled by the monsters, why don¡¯t you find yourself a good hiding spot? After all, the monsters were not able to get to you when you were hiding somewhere here just now, right?¡± Zoey suggested excitedly. She paused and continued to bring up her opinion. ¡°As for the rest of us, we¡¯ll continue to strive hard for the tournament challenge. Then, we¡¯ll leave the ce with you right after our sessions. Just signal us if you are at risk, and we¡¯ll surelye to your rescue at once!¡± ¡°Good idea! We can even arrange for some fighters to attend the tournament challenge near Boss. With that, we can cater to him at any time,¡± Azure Dragon suggested. ¡°Yeah, you have a point. I agree with it!¡± One of the fighters gave him a thumbs up. Another fighter raised his hand. ¡°I agree with it too!¡± As they were running out of time, they proceeded with their arrangements, disregarding Levi¡¯s opinions. After assigning some fighters to keep an eye on Levi from their hiding spots, the others left without hesitation. Levi could not help but sigh resignedly. He presumed Maya Industries had already umted at least half of the data from these twenty thousand fighters. Thus, he vowed that he would not let them continue to gather the remaining data of the fighters, despite their rankings of power. It didn¡¯t matter who was the mastermind manipting everything behind Maya Industries. It¡¯s even better if Lab of Gods turns out to be the one! Levi was a bundle of nerves. Never had he expected that nobody would believe in him even after he revealed the truth to them. How is it possible for me to stop all of them from digging their own grave then? After stroking his chin and pondering for quite a while, his eyes lit up. Ah! I finally know how to get the matter resolved! Chapter 2343 Chapter 2343 Chapter 2343 Fear That Surges From Within Their Souls The most effective method is by resolving the problem from the root cause! With that, Levi nned to step out and wipe out all the mutated zombies. I won¡¯t let go of a single one of them, so Zoey and the others won¡¯t bump into any of them. Hmph! By then, Maya Industries won¡¯t be able to gather their data! To wipe out the mutated zombies entirely was a challenge. If he happened to annihte too many of them within a short span, Death Fiend and Sammy might not be able to match his pace. Subsequently, his unrivaled power emanated while annihting the mutated zombies would surely be detected by Maya Industries. If that is the case¡­ Levi took out a ck mask slowly as something came into his mind. It turned out to be Dark Emperor¡¯s half-angelic and half-demon mask! By putting on the mask, his identity would be protected. At the sight of the iconic mask, everyone would surely think that he was Dark Emperor. With that, Levi would be able to wipe out the mutated zombies by unleashing his formidable prowess. Even Maya Industries would assume that Dark Emperor was the one causing trouble for them. Not to mention, Dark Emperor had both the ability and motive to do that. It would never lead them into suspecting that Levi could be the one behind it all. In the meantime, the undercovers among the fighters had just updated the high-rank officials of Maya Industries about Levi¡¯s current location. ¡°Well done! Finally, Levi Garrison¡¯s hiding spot is revealed! But then our main focus is on the formidable fighter who manages to kill the mutated zombies. After all, I bet Levi won¡¯t be able to escape. We can finish him off any time after we have managed to track down that ultimate killer!¡± one of the high-rank officials of Maya Industries uttered confidently. ¡°Have you gotten any clues about the formidable fighter?¡± another high-rank official asked desperately. ¡°Not yet. We¡¯re still in the midst of investigating that. Anyway, we are convinced that there will be a clue sooner orter when this ultimate fighter strikes again!¡± one of the undercovers responded. It was no secret to everyone that Levi was hiding in the swamp at the moment. Nheless, nobody paid any heed to him as he was just a nobody in their eyes. Meanwhile, Levi emerged with Dark Emperor¡¯s mask. This round, he ripped the mutated zombies one by one apart aggressively without thinking twice. Boom! Swoosh! Crack! Right that instant, he had transformed into a petrifying killer. Incredibly, it was as though the horrendous mutated zombies had turned into paper-mache in Levi¡¯s hands. They were ripped apart effortlessly by him. A mutated zombie was done in within seconds! Another mutated zombie was killed another moment! He wiped out one hundred mutated zombies within a short span! There was horrifying murderous intent in Levi¡¯s eyes. He did not let go of any mutated zombies. So all of you are assigned to gather the data of the fighters¡¯bat prowess? Then I will finish off all of you! Five hundred mutated zombies copsed, then the number multiplied¡­ Momentster, the umted number of mutated zombies annihted reached three thousand! Even so, Levi did not slow down. More and more mutated zombies were annihted by him. If not for the mighty surface area of the indigenous forest, the lifeless bodies of the mutated zombies would be strewn all over the ground. Soon, the umted number of the mutated zombies wiped out by Levi reached five thousand! Apart from that, Levi detected their weakness. If I¡¯m not mistaken, the mutated zombies from the Triple Group seem to be more aggressive than these mutated zombies¡­ Levi had a sharp sense. The mutated zombies from the Triple Group were able to unleash their mightiest power as they were not under any control. Prevailed by their own senses and violent mind, they were able to go all out freely. On the other hand, these mutated zombies from Maya Industries were still under their creators¡¯ control. That was why they could not fully unleash their power and seemed to be weaker. In a blink of an eye, Levi, who emerged like a Grim Reaper in the indigenous forest, had wiped out more than six thousand mutated zombies! Miraculously, the remaining mutated zombies ended up intimidated by Levi. When they came across any other fighters before that, they would pounce onto them maniacally. Nevertheless, they were horror-stricken at the sight of Levi¡¯s brutality. R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only It was as though they were not under Maya Industries¡¯ control any longer. Shrieking hysterically in fear, they turned and ran away from Levi. That was the inexplicit fear that surged from within their souls, making their blood freeze. Levi was like an undefeatable god in front of their eyes. Everyone was thunderstruck at the sight. Chapter 2344 Chapter 2344 Chapter 2344 He Is Dark Emperor There were a lot of experienced fighters around, amounting to a few hundred or a thousand of them. Everyone was covered in injuries. After battling with those mutated zombies, they barely managed to escape the brink of death. Initially, they thought that they would be able to rest after evading the mutated zombies. However, almost a thousand mutated zombies rushed toward them. Although they expected the mutated zombies to be targeting them, it seemed like those zombies were fearing something else instead. They escaped frantically and ran past the fighters, ignoring their presencepletely. The fighters were on the verge of a mental breakdown. Do those monsters not deem us worthy enough to be their opponents? Weren¡¯t they dying to tear us apart when they saw us earlier? What¡¯s going on now? Watching as the mutated zombies screamed pathetically and fled, everyone found it hard to imagine what exactly had scared them so much. How is it possible? Yet, when they spotted the figure behind them, they understood everything. The mutated zombies were fearing her! Everyone could sense the murderous aura enveloping her as if she was a devil from hell or a deity powerful enough to decide on one¡¯s fate. That murderous aura surrounding the figure was terrifying enough to make anyone kneel in deference. Thud! Thud! Surrounded by an overwhelming sense of intimidation, those elites copsed to their knees one after another. They panted heavily, finding it almost impossible to breathe. It was as if there was an enormous hand choking them. This was how powerful that person¡¯s aura was. Everyone was in fear. Levi strode past them and charged straight at the mutated zombies. While everyone watched, he ripped hundreds of mutated zombies apart with his bare hands. There were rumors saying that a top fighter, who was powerful enough to rip the mutated zombies apart, had entered the forest. They finally saw it with their own eyes now! ¡°Oh my God! I¡¯ve witnessed the most powerful fighter in this world. I can die without any regrets now!¡± Many of such exmations sounded. Meanwhile, in the Maya Industries¡¯ battleship, the high-rank officials were going mad when they heard the news. ¡°What? The army of mutated zombies had fled in terror? They have all been ughtered?¡± ¡°Impossible! The mutated zombies are engineered to have the most violent tendencies. it¡¯s impossible for them to feel fear because they aren¡¯t even human! With sheer violence fueling them, it¡¯s impossible for them to feel such emotions.¡± ¡°They are fleeing? That¡¯s impossible! We won¡¯t believe it. We have absolute trust in our experiments. Do you know what it means when I say that their violence has been maxed out? Only others will fear them¡­¡± The experts from Maya Industries refused to believe that the mutated zombies were scared and fled. N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. It was theoretically and literally impossible! ¡°I know that you don¡¯t believe me, but we have proof. Here are the videos and photos from that scene.¡± The others quickly disyed them on the screen. The video showed real-time footage of the army of mutated zombies fleeing in terror. There were looks of fear on their faces while they shrieked like humans, which was not something they should do. They kept looking back as they ran. The experts almost felt like passing out. Their proudest and most perfect creation had been terrorized by a human! The initially wless mutated zombies were now wed. ¡°I understand now! This means that the opponent is so terrifying that his innermost aura has terrified them,¡± shouted one of them. At that moment, they wished to know what kind of existence was capable enough to terrorize the army of mutated zombies. ¡°Skip to thest part of the video!¡± instructed one of the high-rank officials. Soon, the video showed the army of mutated zombies running away. There was a figure chasing after them calmly. When they saw him wearing a mysterious mask with a half-angelic side and a half-demonic side, they fell silent. It¡¯s the Dark Emperor! Chapter 2345 Chapter 2345 Chapter 2345 Where Is The Problem We found him! We finally know who is capable enough to kill the mutated zombies! It¡¯s the Dark Emperor, ranked number one in the Divine Leaderboard. Everyone was guessing that the person capable enough to kill the mutated zombies must be someone ranked highly in the Divine Leaderboard. In fact, some spected that those ranked in the top few could not even do it. Only the legendary Dark Emperor could aplish such a feat. Yet, no one managed to guess the person¡¯s true identity. Everyone understood how powerful one must be to be ranked at the top of the Divine Leaderboard. It was none other than the Dark Emperor, who had just unleashed his fury recently. The Dark Emperor had always been ranked first in the Divine Leaderboard. All the forces had been investigating how powerful she actually was. ording to previous analyses, Dark Emperor was not significantly more powerful than the second and third-ranked fighter in the Divine Leaderboard. Hence, the person ranked first in the Divine Leaderboard was definitely not an overlord capable of defeating the rest. In other words, anyone could easily challenge and threaten his position. However, recently, Dark Emperor had created a huge impact that had taken all of Adrune by shock. Despite being challenged by so many fighters, he managed to defeat all of them with a single move. After he finally revealed his true powers, everyone was stunned, including Maya Industries. R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only Everyone was surprised after seeing Dark Emperor¡¯s powers. How can he be so powerful? He¡¯s so different from what everyone expected! He canpletely obliterate everyone else on the Divine Leaderboard. Previously, everyone¡¯s analyses showed that Dark Emperor was only twice or thrice as powerful as those ranked second or third. However, after he unleashed his true powers, that estimation underwent a huge transformation. Dark Emperor¡¯s true abilities were probably a hundred times greater than those ranked second or third¡­ The major forces, such as the Maya Industries, were utterly dumbfounded. They thought that something wrong had happened¡­ Even though Dark Emperor had always been very mysterious, they had been monitoring him constantly and had a vague understanding of his powers. However, he was at least a hundred times stronger this time. What¡¯s going on? Everyone was curious. ording to how the experts from Maya Industries understood the mutated zombies¡¯ physiology, it was impossible for the top three fighters in the Divine Leaderboard to kill them directly. At the very most, they could only severely injure the mutated zombies. However, Dark Emperor, ranked first in the Divine Leaderboard, was simply too terrifying. He waspletely different from the previous fighter who was initially ranked top in the Divine Leaderboard. He waspletely capable of killing the mutated zombies¡­ Aside from those fighters who were hidden from the public eye, the only one capable of killing these mutated zombies was Dark Emperor. ¡°It¡¯s him! It¡¯s really him!¡± A few of the high-rank officials of Maya Industries had already guessed that it was Dark Emperor who was behind everything. After all, he had instructed the Sacred Organization to evict one-third of their fighters. Hence, everyone could already guess it. However, upon witnessing Dark Emperor in action personally, they broke out in cold sweat. He was simply too terrifying! He was the first person who could kill the mutated zombies and terrify those machines, whose mind was only filled with violence. Nothing could be more scary than that. That taught Maya Industries a huge lesson. They realized that their mutated zombies were not perfect. Aside from their attack powers that werecking, their defense skills and strengths were also wed. ¡°What is Dark Emperor nning to do? Is he determined to oppose us?¡± ¡°We have never offended him, right? There¡¯s not even a single conflict between us.¡± As Maya Industries had been wary of the Sacred Organization from the start, they always got out of their way deliberately. They tried to minimize any interactions, let alone conflicts. ¡°Yeah! We have no grudges with him. What is he doing?¡± ¡°Have our intentions been revealed? Is he doing this to stop us?¡± ¡°But this has nothing to do with him, right?¡± ¡°That¡¯s weird. There¡¯s something amiss about this, but I can¡¯t pinpoint where exactly it is. What¡¯s the problem behind this?¡± Chapter 2346 Chapter 2346 Chapter 2346 Half Of Us Will Die Here Everyone in Maya Industries was puzzled, feeling like there was something wrong. The reason was because Dark Emperor was now Levi. However, no one knew about his true identity. They did not even know who Dark Emperor used to be, let alone his identity now. After all, Dark Emperor always wore a unique mask. Meanwhile, Levi was still chasing after the two hundred mutated zombies and fighting them. In the end, the mutated zombies had all copsed. Levi started searching for the mutated zombies elsewhere. Found them! He could sense a huge group of them, probably amounting to more than a thousand. They were the group which he had just scared off. However, the mutated zombies were now engaged in a battle with the elites. After Levi scared them off, the mutated zombies escaped in a particr direction. To their surprise, a hundred fighters appeared in front of them and blocked their path. Initially, they were in no mood to fight and only wanted to escape as soon as possible. However, the fighters insisted on confronting them and blocking their way. They managed to infuriate the mutated zombies. We can¡¯t defeat Levi, but we can definitely defeat all of you! It¡¯s impossible that we¡¯ll be bullied by you. Furious, the mutated zombies were filled with a violent intent again. All of them went crazy, determined to tear everyone else in front of them apart. That was probably the most intense fight so far. ¡°What happened? Why are these zombies bing so much stronger?¡± asked Zoey in surprise. She had suffered too many scratches on her arm. ¡°Yeah! It¡¯s like these zombies have upgraded. They¡¯re much more powerful than those we encountered earlier.¡± ¡°We¡¯re starting to be outnumbered. Let¡¯s think of a way to escape. We¡¯re already reaching our limits, so we might not have a chance to escapeter if we continue fighting,¡± agreed Azure Dragon and Sword Fiend. Those fighters were Zoey and the rest. After they challenged the zombies, they realized something horrifying. The mutated zombies were no longer moving in groups of a few dozens. Instead, they were appearing in groups of hundreds and thousands now. Left with no choice, the fighters did not dare to move alone. They gathered together to confront the thousands of mutated zombies. Although it was quite difficult fending off the first few waves of zombies, they managed to hold their ground. However, this army of mutated zombies was terrifyingly strong. In fact, they were on another levelpared to the previous zombies. For a moment, the fighters felt like they have been cornered to a tight spot. All of them had been injured, though to different extents. The number of mutated zombies kept increasing, till there were about two thousands of them. If they did not leave now, they would not be able to do soter¡­ Even Floyd, Sword Fiend, and Kirin, who were fanatical about fighting, suggested leaving. There was a difference between boldness and foolishness. Although they were bold, they were not foolish. If they continued fighting, they would die there! ¡°Let¡¯s leave now!¡± ¡°Everyone, create an opening and prepare to escape!¡± Everyone was all prepared to flee. ¡°Don¡¯t let them live! Kill them right there!¡± The high-rank officials from Maya Industries were still furious because of the Dark Emperor. Now that they have been provoked by Zoey and the rest, they were determined to kill them. Thud! Thud! Thud! A series of footsteps sounded. The mutated zombies around them had all gathered there. Their numbers kept increasing till they were now three thousand strong. They blocked the openings that Zoey and the rest were prepared to escape through. The zombies were adamant about stopping them from fleeing. ¡°We¡¯re doomed! We shouldn¡¯t have messed around with them.¡± Everyone tried to create another opening, but failed. They suffered even more serious injuries. ¡°Let¡¯s try our best! Half of us might die here today.¡± They had already mentally prepared themselves to face their deaths. This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. Boom¡­ At that moment, amotion broke out amongst the army of mutated zombies. ¡°Master?¡± eximed Zoey in surprise. Chapter 2347 Chapter 2347 Chapter 2347 Her Master Is Ranked First In The Divine Leaderboard N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. Zoey did not want to die. She was already slowly recovering at that point. With a child, a husband, and a family, she did not want to die. Despite being in such a dire situation, she was still concerned about Levi, who was hiding in the swamp. She did not want to die, but she was left with no choice. The mutated zombies kept surging toward them, their attacks bing increasingly frantic. They were even stronger than the previous ones! It was impossible for Zoey and the rest to break through the mutated zombies¡¯ ranks. They had no choice but to risk their lives. At the most critical moment, amotion broke out in the army of mutated zombies. The mutated zombies in the southwest direction seemed to have suffered an attack. They fled in all directions¡­ However, more mutated zombies blocked their way. Disorderly chaos broke out amongst them. Everyone stopped and nced in the southwest direction, wishing to know what was going on. When Zoey nced over, she almost fell to her knees. There was a figure standing on a tree branch in the southwest direction, wearing a unique mask. ¡°Master!¡± When Zoey recognized Dark Emperor, she yelled out in surprise. Everyone else was shocked. Has Dark Emperor appeared? Was Dark Emperor the one who killed the mutated zombies earlier? Boom¡­ The mutated zombies became afraid the moment Levi appeared and started fleeing in all directions. Everyone inhaled sharply upon witnessing this scene. W-What is happening? He actually scared the army of mutated zombies away? This is unbelievable! How strong must a fighter be to terrify these mutated zombies so much? If they had not witnessed it for themselves, they would not have believed it. ¡°Meet my Master!¡± Zoey¡¯s expression was filled with pride as she introduced her master to Azure Dragon and the rest. She wanted to brag about her master. The mutated zombies who were fleeing had experienced Levi¡¯s attacks before. They had either been injured by him, or had witnessed others being attacked by him. However, there was a portion of mutated zombies who had never seen Levi before. They did not have any reactions upon seeing him. Hence, while one portion of the mutated zombies wanted to escape, the others stayed put. The situation became even more chaotic! Levi suddenly moved. He rushed forward, grabbed a mutated zombie, and tore it apart alongside its armor. Silence descended upon the entire venue. Everyone did not make a single noise, including the army of mutated zombies, Azure Dragon, and the rest. All of them were dumbfounded. It was the first time they saw someone ripping a mutated zombie apart with just bare hands. Everyone was immersed in that tremendous shock. Someone can actually kill a mutated zombie so instantly! This is unbelievable! Although Dark Emperor was ranked first in the Divine Leaderboard, no one had seen him fight. Everything they knew was from mere rumors. Now that they had witnessed Dark Emperor fighting for the first time, they were stupefied in shock. He¡¯s simply too powerful! His strength is so terrifying. We finally realize how much his powers surpass us. ¡°This is how powerful my Master is! Did you see that, Levi? This is how terrifying my master is. Why should I learn your skills? I¡¯ll just learn what my master taught me. Master, I¡¯m proud of you! You¡¯re the strongest in this world!¡± Feeling emotional, Zoey yelled out loud without any inhibitions. She was filled with admiration for her master. Everyone also stared at her enviously. After all, her master was ranked first in the Divine Leaderboard, and his powers were unrivaled by everyone in the world. Anyone would be envious of that! Her abilities would improve rapidly under the guidance of Dark Emperor. ¡°I heard that initially, Dark Emperor wanted to train Boss, but he kept rejecting the offer. Furious, Dark Emperor locked him up for three years.¡± ¡°Yeah! If boss agreed to let the Dark Emperor be his master, he¡¯d be really sessful now.¡± Chapter 2348 Chapter 2348 Chapter 2348 The Most Powerful In This World ¡°He¡¯ll be much stronger than me. Not only is he more gifted than me, but he also has so much more experience.¡± Zoey acknowledged how capable Levi was in those aspects. Azure Dragon and the rest nodded. ¡°At the very least, he¡¯ll be in the top ten of the Divine Leaderboard. In fact, he might go all the way to being ranked second! If his potential has no limits, he might be on par with Dark Emperor one day.¡± ¡°He¡¯ll most likely be ranked second in the Divine Leaderboard. In the future, he might even surpass his own master. He didn¡¯t treasure this precious opportunity!¡± ¡°Yeah! I heard him say that Dark Emperor would exploit him or something¡­ But isn¡¯t Zoey doing just fine?¡± ¡°Perhaps, Boss is not fated to rise to glory in this lifetime. That¡¯s why he couldn¡¯t get Dark Emperor to be his master.¡± Everyone discussed eagerly. ¡°Yeah, he¡¯s not fated to be Master¡¯s disciple. All the good luck hase to me!¡± Zoeyughed. Everyone in the world wished to be Dark Emperor¡¯s disciple now. No one could reject this opportunity. Even if Floyd and the rest did not desire that, they still wished that their master, Levi, could progress quicker and teach them more things. While everyone chattered away, Levi had already killed more than a hundred mutated zombies. These monsters were even more invincible when they were enraged. It was impossible to destroy them. Yet, while suffering the attacks from Levi, they were no different from an average man. With a single blow, Levi could kill one of them. Soon, two hundred more mutated zombies copsed¡­ Another five hundred fell! Then, more than a thousand mutated zombies were killed. While everyone watched in amazement, Levi killed more than a thousand mutated zombies without exerting much effort. Everyone was dumbfounded. ¡°Please ept our humble praises! We admire you too much!¡± ¡°You¡¯re like a God! There¡¯s not a single warrior more powerful than you in this world.¡± Azure Dragon and the rest were excited. It was their greatest pleasure to see such a powerful fighter in action. They all clenched their fists tightly, swearing to put in a hundred times more effort. A fighter¡¯s limits were unimaginable. Yet, they had just witnessed before them the extent of one¡¯s prowess. They could spend their entire lifetime chasing after his footsteps. Zoey was the most excited amongst them¡­ She kept announcing to the people around her that he was her master. After seeing how powerful Dark Emperor was, she thought that her decision was correct. Abandoning Levi¡¯s ancient techniques was the right choice! ¡°I¡¯ll try pleading with Master and see if he¡¯s still willing to ept Levi as his disciple¡­¡± said Zoey with a chuckle. Everyone else agreed, ¡°Yeah! That¡¯s a good idea!¡± ¡°The reason why Master isn¡¯t learning our techniques is that we¡¯re not powerful enough. We aren¡¯t strong enough to convince him of our abilities.¡± ¡°However, Dark Emperor is different. With his unsurpassable powers, he can convince anyone! If he is willing to ept Master as his disciple, Master will definitely agree happily!¡± said Floyd. This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. ¡°Yeah, Floyd is right. Dark Emperor has always been the most powerful presence. If she epts Master as her disciple, Master will certainly agree,¡± said the rest. ¡°If Boss bes the disciple of Dark Emperor, I¡¯m sure that he¡¯ll rise up to the second rank of the Divine Leaderboard!¡± Everyone was confident in Levi. However, more of them were actually confident in Dark Emperor! Meanwhile, Levi was still unleashing his powerful attacks, ravaging the entire army of mutated zombies. All of the mutated zombies, including those who were not afraid of him earlier, were now terrified of Levi. They all fled frantically. ¡°You want to escape? That won¡¯t be easy!¡± Levi quickly chased after them. Since his aim was to wreak havoc, he had to kill all the mutated zombies. While Levi chased after them, Zoey and the rest followed him closely. They wanted to enjoy the feeling of pursuing the mutated zombies and following the lead of a powerful fighter¡­ Azure Dragon and Kirin eximed, ¡°Back then, we used to follow Boss like this too¡­¡± Chapter 2349 Chapter 2349 Chapter 2349 ept My Husband Everything has changed! While everyonemented the past, Levi went all out and slew several more mutated zombies. The number of mutated zombies depleted rapidly, decreasing by five hundred at a time. It was horrific. The mutated zombies were dropping like flies in front of Levi. It did not look like they even had a chance. Levi would just tear through them no matter how many popped up. ¡°What do we do now?¡± The higher-ups from Maya Industries were all terrified seeing Levi solo-killing everything. It wasplete chaos. Everyone was going mad, feeling at a loss because they did not know what to do. Most of the information they received was death counts instead of battle data, and the numbers were by the hundreds each time. ¡°What do we do? What should we do now?¡± ¡°What now?¡± They were out of ideas. ¡°Listen here! We¡¯re pulling back! Call back all the mutated zombies! Halt the challenge and cancel the event!¡± ¡°Let everyone know immediately!¡± ¡­ As soon as Maya Industries gave the order, all the mutated zombies started retreating from the indigenous forest. After that, the challengers got informed that there would be a halt in the tournament challenge. ¡°What? A halt? Why? Why was it canceled?¡± A lot of the challengers, who were oblivious to the situation, were dumbfounded by the news. And soon enough, Zoey and the others got the news as well. Even though no one else knew why the tournament halted and the zombies retreated, Zoey and the gang had actually had an inkling of what was going on. This has got to have something to do with Dark Emperor! His mutated zombie massacre has effectively forced Maya Industries to cease its operations. Zoey figured that since the challenge had stopped and the mutated zombies had evacuated, there was no longer any reason for anyone to be there. However, before they left, she needed to have a word with Dark Emperor. So, she hurriedly caught up to Levi and stopped him with everyone close behind her. ¡°What do you want?¡± Levi said with a grim look. ¡°Master, I need to ask you a few questions¡­¡± Zoey responded. Levi smiled bitterly. Never in Zoey¡¯s wildest dreams would she ever think that I¡¯m her master right now. ¡°Speak.¡± R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only Levi was curious about what she had in mind. ¡°Number one. Why did you have to ughter all those monsters? Maya Industries stopped the tournament challenge because of you!¡± Zoey asked. ¡°First of all, I killed them to save all of you. Secondly, from my point of view, no matter what Maya Industries is trying to do with them, be it to kill you all or to train the mutated zombies, it is considered a threat! Thus, I need to end it immediately,¡± Levi answered with the Dark Emperor¡¯s perspective in mind. The people there all figured that it made sense after hearing what Levi said. Indeed, that sounded reasonable. That said, things would be different if they knew Levi was the one that stopped the tournament challenge. At present, no oneined. Even though Dark Emperor¡¯s action actually prevented their growth, everyone was grateful to Dark Emperor for saving their lives. No one had anything bad to say. However, if Levi was the one doing all that, no one would bat an eye at him. Instead, everyone would say that he was afraid of their growth. Even though it was the same thing, knowing who did it heavily skewed the people¡¯s reactions. That was the best example. Dark Emperor would even be a hero because he stopped Maya Industries¡¯ scheme, saved them, and prevented a disaster. ¡°Master. I have a request¡­¡± Zoey smiled. ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°Can you take my husband as your disciple?¡± Zoey said after a moment¡¯s hesitation. Chapter 2350 Chapter 2350 Chapter 2350 The Biggest Obstacle For Maya Industries At that moment, everyone¡¯s attention was on Levi. Their bodies trembled as they awaited Dark Emperor¡¯s answer as it was a huge deal. Being epted as Dark Emperor¡¯s disciple would drastically improve one¡¯s quality of life, and completely change their life. It would skyrocket them to the top of the world, giving them the chance to rule the world. All of that from a nod from Dark Emperor. Everyone waited. It was a chance of a lifetime for anyone. Azure Dragon and the lot would have asked to be one if it were not for their pride and the fact that they knew it was impossible. ¡°Take Levi in as my disciple?¡± Levi smiled. ¡°Yes, Master. Please ept him as your disciple!¡± Zoey pleaded. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t dare. Am I even worthy? I¡¯d need to be capable enough if I wanted to do that. Hahaha.¡± Levi laughed out loud after he replied and walked away. Aside from the fact that the previous Dark Emperor was unqualified to be his master, Levi was sure that not even he himself was up for the task; he only had one true master. Everyone was dumbfounded while they watched Dark Emperor leave. To them, those words were dripped with sarcasm. It sounded like he was mocking Levi, telling them he was unworthy of being his disciple. ¡°Oh no! It¡¯s doomed! Master actually knew everything all along! He haspletely forgone Levi!¡± ¡°It seems like Dark Emperor knows what kind of person our boss is! He knows Levi is an arrogant prick, which I assume is the type of person Dark Emperor hates,¡± the others said. Floyd felt resigned. ¡°I thought we would at least get some benefit if Master became Dark Emperor¡¯s disciple. Who would have thought that Master would be a nobody to the Dark Emperor.¡± ¡°We thought so too! But it¡¯s impossible now,¡± Sword Fiend and the others said. ¡°If nothing works, maybe I should talk to Master again?¡± Zoey pursed her lips. ¡°Let¡¯s forget about it. I¡¯m sure Dark Emperor has no intention of having Boss as a disciple. Things would only get worse if you said too much.¡± ¡°Now that Boss experienced hopelessness and understands how weak he is, I¡¯m sure he¡¯ll train harder when he gets back! He¡¯ll have a lot more chances in the future!¡± ¡­ While everybody was discussing Levi, Zoey suddenly gave her head a light tap. ¡°Oh, right! Levi!¡± She assumed that he was still hiding in the swamp and might be in trouble. ¡°Go look for him! Quick!¡± The group immediately headed towards the swamp.R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only ¡­ On Maya Industries¡¯ battleship. ¡°Does this mean our n failed?¡± one of the staff asked. ¡°No, at least not entirely! We¡¯ve collected half of the data, right?¡± ¡°That said, Dark Emperor¡¯s appearance really messed things up! He and Sacred Organization will be the biggest obstacle for us! We need to get rid of him if we want to continue the n!¡± ¡°But that¡¯s impossible, right? Hisbat prowess is out of this world!¡± ¡°Who could possibly be strong enough to take him out?¡± ¡­ Silence ensued. Everyone on the battleship went quiet as they realized that there was basically no one that could even touch the Dark Emperor. ¡°By the way, what about Levi Garrison? Do we kill him? There¡¯s nothing else for us to do now anyway,¡± one of the staff asked and broke the silence. ¡°Killing him is a piece of cake. But Dark Emperor is still in the forest, so things might get out of hand if we bump into him. We would all die in there if we weren¡¯t careful! Let¡¯s retreat for now. Don¡¯t give Dark Emperor the chance toe to us.¡± Maya Industries decided to run away for fear of Dark Emperor¡¯s overwhelmingbat prowess. Meanwhile, at the swamp. Zoey and the others arrived in a hurry and finally let out a sigh of relief when they found someone with their back against them. They were all d that Levi was safe. Nevertheless, everyone was astonished when the person turned around. ¡°Huh?¡± Chapter 2351 Chapter 2351 Chapter 2351 The Rank Dropped Dark Emperor? What is he doing here? Shouldn¡¯t it be Levi? Why is it him? On that note, why are their silhouettes so simr? They look exactly the same! Everyone was puzzled. ¡°What is it?¡± Levi asked. ¡°W-We came here looking for someone. We¡¯ll take our leave now!¡± answered one of them with a slight shiver in his voice. No one wanted to offend him. Then they took a look around, and realized that Levi was not there. Is he in danger? Or did he run away? Since Dark Emperor¡¯s here, does that mean there are mutated zombies here? If that¡¯s the case, Levi¡¯s most probably¡­ Cold sweat started seeping out of everyone¡¯s pores at the thought of that possibility. ¡°I know who you¡¯re looking for! He has already left the forest! He¡¯s waiting for you all at the ce you people came from!¡± Levi said to not make them worry. Initially, he wanted to wait for them there, but he hit some minor roadblocks along the way. When he got there, Zoey and the lot were already there. Levi did not even have time to take off his mask. ¡°Thank you, Master!¡± Zoey and the others were thrilled when they heard what he said and left immediately to see Levi. They assumed that Dark Emperor had saved Levi. And that assumption got affirmed from how detailed Dark Emperor¡¯s information was. Thus, after they left, Levi left as well, but in a different direction. He made sure to avoid Maya Industries¡¯ surveince as he escaped. When Zoey and the others got out of the indigenous forest, Levi was indeed waiting for them. ¡°Let¡¯s head back if there¡¯s nothing else. It¡¯s dangerous here.¡± And so, they did not linger and left straight away. R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only ¡­ On Maya Industries¡¯ battleship. ¡°This is weird. Dark Emperor¡¯s gone! We had him under surveince! How did he disappear?¡± The surveince team was dumbfounded. ¡°That¡¯s to be expected! With how strong he is, he most probably revealed himself to us in the first ce,¡± one of the higher-ups said. ¡°With Dark Emperor here, it¡¯ll be hard for us to execute the rest of the n. But we can¡¯t get rid of him, sigh. This is annoying.¡± Everyone¡¯s had a grim look on their faces. ¡°Who said that we have to get rid of him? We could work together! Let¡¯s coborate with the Dark Emperor!¡± ¡°We do have quite some leverage in our hands.¡± ¡°That could actually work!¡± ¡°Alright then, that gives us two things to do. One, meet Dark Emperor and talk about a coboration. Two, analyze the data we¡¯ve collected and improve the zombies¡¯ attacks!¡± That said, everyone¡¯s expression did not light up. They had thought that the zombie army they created was invincible as even the top ten of the Divine Leaderboard were helpless against them. They thought they could dominate the world with it and let the people taste despair. However, the result showed that the army was utterly useless when faced with truly powerful fighters. So, the only thing they could do was take it slow. ¡­ Even though the tournament challenge ended halfway through, there were still some significant changes to the Divine Leaderboard and the Provisional Leaderboard. There were no big changes for most of the participants. It was mainly Zoey, whose rank improved drastically and went straight from top one hundred to top fifty on the Divine Leaderboard, instantly closing the gap between her, Kirin, Floyd, and Sword Fiend. The people from Lopez and ck families that tagged along also experienced rapid growth after surviving numerous life-and-death situations. The upgrade in theirbat prowess meant that their ranks would also increase, so they were all thrilled about it. On the other hand, Levi¡¯s ranking on the Provisional Leaderboard dropped. It was because Levi technically did nothing that whole time. Moreover, a lot of the participants got significantly stronger. So naturally, a lot of people climbed over him in terms of rank. ¡°Master, you only have half a month left! How could you let your rank drop?¡± Chapter 2352 Chapter 2352 Chapter 2352 Dark Emperor Is Indeed Strong Floyd looked at Levi, utterly confused. He was very worried. ¡°That¡¯s right! Zoey¡¯s already in the top fifty of the Divine Leaderboard, Master! But you are ranked among the seven thousand nine hundredths in the Provisional Leaderboard! This is a tremendous gap!¡± Kinsley said in resignation. As Levi¡¯s disciples, they did not want to see Levi in the dumps. To them, it was a matter of pride. No one would want that to happen to themselves. At present, Levi could not even match up against Shaun and the lot, let alone Zoey. Moreover, Zoey¡¯s growth was monstrous. She was already in the top fifty of the Divine Leaderboard. With her current growth rate, breaking into the top thirty would not be a problem for Zoey. There was even a chance she might reach the top. N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. That said, besides all the effort Zoey put into her training, her master yed a vital role in her sess. After all, her master was Dark Emperor. The incident at the indigenous forest had shown the world just how terrifying Dark Emperor was. So it was only natural for his disciple to advance at a rapid pace. ¡°Everyone, please stop it! Levi¡¯s rank dropped because he didn¡¯t get to train properly. He¡¯s still using the old ways! I¡¯m sure he realized it by now. With the technique books we have now, he¡¯ll definitely improve quickly!¡± Zoey looked toward Levi and said, ¡°How about this, Levi? Let¡¯s extend the duration. Three months doesn¡¯t seem fair to you. Let¡¯s make it half a year or even a year! Let¡¯s fight then!¡± ¡°Yeah! I think the deadline should be postponed too!¡± The others nodded. All of them thought Levi would start training like a madman after the despair he felt in the indigenous forest and forgo the outdated regime. They thought that, given enough time to train, Levi might actually have a chance for a fair fight. Hearing that, Levi smiled. ¡°It¡¯s okay. Three months will do. There¡¯s no need to reschedule. I don¡¯t need that long.¡± ¡°Umm¡­¡± Everyone gave Levi an odd look. Why are you still so stubborn? Extending the duration¡¯s not even embarrassing! You¡¯ll be even more embarrassed when you lose to Zoey! How are you going to catch up with only half a month left? That¡¯s impossible! They all thought Levi was either insane or extremely stupid. Nevertheless, Zoey did not say much and agreed. ¡°Alright. Three months it is!¡± After all, Zoey mainly set the three months duration as a motivation for her to improve as well as show Levi how weak he was so that he would try to get stronger. The fight at the end was not important at all. She just wanted Levi to get stronger. If Levi wants to dig his own grave, so be it. Zoey assumed Levi could not change anything with the fifteen days left. She figured she might as well wipe the floor with him when the timees so that he would work harder to get ustomed to the new era. That was what she wanted to see. Then, she nodded her head and said, ¡°Sure. Let¡¯s see how much you can improve in fifteen days!¡± Floyd and the others let out a deep sigh after that. This is going to be so humiliating! Our master is no match for Zoey! He couldn¡¯t even beat his own disciples! Zoey¡¯s definitely going to surpass Floyd sooner orter. They figured that they would have to train like crazy after seeing the peak ofbat prowess at present and knew where the limit was. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Levi.¡± Zoey walked over. ¡°Master appeared not long ago and let me choose between yours and Master¡¯s techniques. I know Master was testing me. I¡¯m sorry, Levi. I chose Master¡¯s in the end. You¡¯ve seen how quickly I¡¯ve improved. Besides, you heard about how strong Master is, right? Master¡¯s at the top of the Divine Leaderboard!¡± Zoey started bragging about her master to Levi. Levi nodded. ¡°Yeah. The Dark Emperor now is indeed very strong.¡± Chapter 2353 Chapter 2353 Chapter 2353 Fought and Killed That¡¯s because I¡¯m the Dark Emperor! Of course I¡¯m strong! Levi added in his head. Nevertheless, the ambiguity of his statement confused Zoey. ¡°What do you mean by that? Was Master not strong back then?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right! You actually understood what I meant! Your master was certainly weaker back then.¡± Levi nodded. ¡°Pffft!¡± Zoey burst intoughter. ¡°My master has always been strong! Why are you talking as though you fought her before!¡± To Zoey, Dark Emperor was invincible. That was her faith and belief, so she could not ept when Levi said Dark Emperor was weak. ¡°Not only did I fight your Master, I actually killed¡­¡± Levi stopped as he knew it was going to upset Zoey. ¡°Let¡¯s stop talking about this! It¡¯d be bad if the others overheard you!¡± Zoey was a little annoyed. ¡­ Levi disappeared the following few days because he went to investigate the rtionship between Maya Industries and the Lab of Gods.This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. He kept feeling that there were a lot of simrities between those two. That made Zoey rather ecstatic as she thought that Levi was training hard for the fight toe. ¡°I don¡¯t really care about the oue of the fight. I just wanted to motivate him, and it¡¯s actually happening now!¡± Zoey was pleased. Azure Dragon and Kirin were also pleased. ¡°Right, we¡¯re nning to give Boss a present, so we¡¯ll be back once he¡¯s done with his training!¡± Phoenix and the gang said with a smile. ¡°What present?¡± Everyone was curious. ¡°They say that the weapon from Maya Industries was not only indestructible but also had chemicals in it, right? A lot of factions had been researching for a way to handle it, but it seems like the special material is the only way right now. However, even though we can¡¯t resolve it, we can still prevent it!¡± ¡°Garrison Industry has invented a battle suit thatbined modern technology with ancient technology! Not only can it block Maya Industries¡¯ weapon from piercing through, but it could also prevent the chemical from seeping in!¡± ¡°Most importantly, this special battle suit can actually block an all-out-hit from one of the top five of the Divine Leaderboard! To be precise, it can take a hit even from the second and third-ranked fighters on the leaderboard!¡± ¡­ ¡°What?¡± Everyone went wild after hearing what Phoenix said. A battle suit that could withstand an attack from the second and third-ranked fighter on the Divine Leaderboard; Is that even possible? What kind of suit is that? It can even ward off Maya Industries¡¯ chemical? The whole world would be in an uproar if news got out! That¡¯s an amazing invention! Everyone was in disbelief at the fact that the battle suit could block any attack from the top of the Divine Leaderboard besides the rank one. Rank one was too powerful and no one knew why. Even after ten years of research, there were still no findings. That said, the second rank fighter was researchable, so they could only use him as the basis of the research. They were hopeful about it, whereas researching the first only gave them despair. ¡°However, the attack-blocking mechanism is still in its experimental phase. We need volunteers to help run more tests on it to be sure. But it seems like there aren¡¯t many volunteers since they could lose their lives during the test.¡± Phoenix sighed. At present, the most the battle suit had gone through was experimentation with attacks from the top twenty level. Anything higher than that was all mere theories that were in the experimental phase. Edmund was still looking for volunteers as he did not allow his own men to participate in the experiment. ¡°With our connections, we should be able to get our hands on one of those battle suits! It could mitigate some dangers for the boss while he¡¯s still training!¡± ¡°Seeing that boss is working hard, let¡¯s get one for him!¡± ¡°Yeah! We need to get one!¡± ¡­ For Levi¡¯s sake, Phoenix and the others were willing to try and request it from Edmund. Chapter 2354 Chapter 2354 Chapter 2354 Defensive Limit After a few days, Levi appeared again, not because he had any significant breakthrough, though, but because Sacred Organization contacted him. They told him that, the representatives from Maya Industries wanted to meet him and talk about working together. That was the reason why Levi resurfaced. He needed to think about it before he gave them an answer. As soon as he made an appearance, Phoenix and the lot immediately came looking for him. ¡°Boss, how much have you improved after all the hard work you¡¯ve put in?¡± Kirin asked. ¡°That¡¯s not important! What¡¯s important is he made an effort!¡± Azure Dragon said. ¡°Boss,e with us to Garrison Industry. We have a gift for you!¡± Everyone said excitedly. ¡°Sure!¡± In the end, even Zoey and Floyd tagged along. Everyone had a strong interest in the special battle suit Garrison Industry produced. When they reached Garrison Industry¡¯sboratory, Edmund appeared. He had been trying to get volunteers recently to test out the battle suit¡¯s defensive capabilities, so he was at Garrison Industry¡¯s headquarter for the past few days. ¡°Huh? Why are you people here?¡± Edmund asked. ¡°We¡¯re here to get the suit, Sir. You¡¯ve given us your word!¡± Azure dragon and the others said. Edmund sneered after seeing Levi. ¡°You guys wanted the suit for Levi?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Azure Dragon and the others¡¯ expressions darkened. Lying was pointless in that situation. ¡°I promised you guys because I thought you were going to use it yourself! I would¡¯ve never said that if I knew it was for an outsider!¡± Edmund said. Azure Dragon and the lot went silent as it was a known fact that the battle suit can only be issued to staff members of Garrison Industry. Outsiders were strictly prohibited. And from Garrison Industry¡¯s perspective, Levi was an outsider. ording to the rules, he could not have the battle suit. ¡°Sir, I know outsiders can¡¯t have it, but our boss is not an outsider!¡± Phoenix said after he realized something. ¡°He¡¯s still the founder of Garrison Industry! That makes him at least an internal staff member!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, Sir! That makes him a staff member!¡± the others chimed in. Edmundughed after hearing that. ¡°That¡¯s quite a stretch, don¡¯t you think? Why don¡¯t we let everyone in Garrison Industry vote to that?¡± Azure Dragon and the others¡¯ expressions darkened even more after hearing what Edmund said. If they did what Edmund said, they knew for a fact that more than eighty percent of Garrison Industry¡¯s staff would not admit that Levi was a part of them. ¡°That said, seeing that he¡¯s indeed the founder of Garrison Industry, I¡¯ll give him a chance!¡± ¡°Thank you, Sir!¡± everyone eximed. ¡°Don¡¯t thank me yet! I have one condition!¡± Edmund paused for a brief moment. ¡°I¡¯ve been looking for volunteers to test the defensive limit of the battle suit¡­¡± ¡­ Hearing that, the excitement on everyone¡¯s faces immediately faded. So there was a catch! ¡°How about this? I¡¯ll give Levi the suit for free if he¡¯s willing to wear it for our experiment purpose?¡± Edmund sneered. ¡°We can¡¯t do that, Sir! That¡¯s too dangerous! What if it couldn¡¯t withstand the theoretical limit? Won¡¯t the volunteer just get torn apart?¡± Azure Dragon and the others could not ept the condition. Edmund nodded. ¡°You¡¯re right, and that¡¯s why volunteers are so hard toe by! But for the sake of science, we need someone to do it so that we could obtain the most urate results!¡± ¡°This won¡¯t do! We¡¯re not interested in anything life-threatening. Let¡¯s go. We don¡¯t need that suit!¡± N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. None of the others agreed to Edmund¡¯s condition. Edmund sneered. ¡°Alright then. I respect your decision.¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay! I ept! Let me try that suit out!¡± Levi eximed out of nowhere. He agreed as he figured it was beneficial to Erudia if the development of the battle suit was a sess. There was no reason for him not to try it out. Chapter 2355 Chapter 2355 Chapter 2355 Test It With My Fist Truth be told, Levi figured he could just use his fist to help test anything¡¯s defensive capability. They only needed to see if the item in question could withstand one punch from him. ording to Levi¡¯s standards, not even the Skyward Sword and Terra de qualified since he broke them with a snap of his finger. To him, those weapons were mere scrap metals. ¡°Alright, do you just want me to throw a punch at the suit and destroy it?¡± Levi asked seriously. That was the type of test in his mind. ¡°Of course not! What would that do? I want you to put it on and get attacked to see test the defense level of the suit, understand?¡± Edmund sneered. ¡°Sure, sure. Let¡¯s get this over with!¡± Levi was mainly doing that for his friends, so he did not mind all of that. He figured he¡¯d acknowledge Garrison Industry¡¯s strength if the test actually wounded him in any capacity. ¡°Boss, this is dangerous. Let¡¯s just go!¡± They were there to obtain some sense of security for Levi, anotheryer of safety. But now, Levi was facing life-threatening danger before they even got the security they came to get. ¡°It¡¯s alright. Just let me try.¡± Levi smiled. After that, Levi went into the particrb and put on the battle suit. The suit was very different from the clumsy armor he imagined it to be. It was even thinner than a normal shirt and was very light. There was no sense of burden when Levi put it on, and it was veryfortable. ¡°Not bad. Not bad at all,¡± Levi remarked. Modern technology really is something. ¡°There are currently still downsides to it. The main one being the suit can only be used defensively. We still can¡¯t find a way to incorporate weapon systems into it.¡± Edmund looked rather troubled at that thought. ¡°Defending is also a form of attacking!¡± Levi said calmly. Edmund smiled all of a sudden. ¡°Listen to that. That¡¯s someone who knows what he¡¯s talking about!¡± Then, Levi put on the battle suit and walked into an enormous testing ground. That testing ground was located a few thousand feet underground. After the researchers brought Levi to a designated position, they cleared the vicinity. Boom! The gate of the testing ground closed, and everyone was watching Levi through a ss window. They were all clenching their fists, feeling nervous about what was about to happen. On the other hand, Levi was calm as a cucumber and looked around at the structure of the testing ground. In front of him, about five hundred yards away, was a gigantic hole. ¡°Sir, everything¡¯s ready to go. Do wemence the test?¡± one of the researchers asked. ¡°Alright. Let¡¯s start.¡± Edmund said. ¡°To which level do we set the danger rating of the attack?¡± the researcher asked. Since they already tested with top-twenty levels of attack, the Garrison Industry could actually try the top-ten. ¡°Set it to the maximum. Mimic the strongest attack of the second and third rank fighters on Divine Leaderboard and throw it at Levi,¡± Edmund said coldly. Since we have a volunteer, we might as well test the limits. No one knew how strong the person who topped the list was, not even Edmund. But he was able to deduce and reproduce attacks simr to that of the second and third-ranked fighters based on his own strength as well as many other fighters¡¯ strength. The variance would not be more than one percent. This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. That said, reproducing that attack required arge amount of energy material. They needed to be converted into super energy in order to unleash that powerful attack. ¡°Sir, isn¡¯t this a little overboard? The max setting on the first test? Why not we take it slow and start from the top ten? We can slowly move up after that.¡± Edmund¡¯s decision terrified Azure Dragon and the others. After all, it was still a test, which meant that there were risks. If the battle suit failed, Levi was going to be in huge danger. ¡°We don¡¯t want to do this anymore! You can keep the suit! Let him out now! We¡¯re leaving!¡± Zoey was infuriated as she approached the door. Nevertheless, Edmund stopped her. ¡°You can¡¯t! Once it¡¯s started, there¡¯s no turning back!¡± Chapter 2356 Chapter 2356 Chapter 2356 A Clueless Bunch Edmund was not about to just let a free volunteer slip away from his fingers. ¡°Commence the test!¡± he shouted while holding off Zoey. And thus, the test started. Hummm¡­ Soon, they heard a horrific hum that shook the very earth they were standing on. Then,yers of armor started covering the walls of the testing ground to ensure theb¡¯s safety as the attack it was charging up could literally destroy everything. At that moment, the hole in front of Levi began to shine and made an ear-piercing noise. Inside it, high-ss energy materials were gathered and converted into a powerful energy stream that basically equated to an all-out attack from the second and third-ranked fighters on the Divine Leaderboard. That was how amazing modern technology was. It would be impossible to produce energy like that back in the day. Jared¡¯s Deicide invention was already the pinnacle back then, but now, things were much more terrifying. Their levels were leagues apart. ¡­ Everyone shuddered as they felt the ground quake beneath them. It sent shivers down the people¡¯s spine as that sounded like a soul-shattering attack. To them, that one attack could wipe them off the face of the earth. No one could stand in its way. Not Zoey, not Floyd, and not anyone else. Even Edmund had to bow down to that terrifying power. That was something unimaginable to them. At that instant, everyone lost their faith in the battle suit. Hummm¡­ The tremor grew louder. At the final stage of the charge, all the converted energy converged into one single beam and sted straight at Levi. Boom! No one dared look at the beam as it was as blinding as the sun. That beam was not something anyone would want to deal with, so everyone closed their eyes. However, Levi merely curled his lips. To him, the beam was nothing but a torchlight. I can¡¯t even use this to scratch my back! Thete Dark Emperor can do way more than this! How could they be scared of this? What a clueless bunch! Levi shook his head in exasperation. At that moment, all he wanted to do was to test the protection that the battle suit provided. Can it really handle this? Boom! The beam hit him. Boom! Boom! Boom! A series of explosions urred as soon as the beamnded on Levi, and it felt like the whole testing ground was about to copse. If it were not for theb being underground, the entire Erudia would have been alerted by themotion. The light was so bright that none of them there could open their eyes. It was horrifying, to say the least. After that, when the dust settled everyone was astonished to see that Levi was still standing there as though nothing had happened. The battle suit did not even have a scratch on it. ¡°We did it! We actually did it!¡± All the researchers were ecstatic and burst into joyousughter. The battle suit had withstood a full-powered hit from the second and third-ranked fighters on the Divine Leaderboard. That was a massive breakthrough that might bring about the winds of change and open up a new chapter for modern civilization. Even though Edmund was strong, the gap between him and the top three fighters on the Divine Leaderboard was still gigantic. But with the battle suit, he could finally go toe to toe with them. With a battle suit of that caliber, Garrison Industry would have a bright future ahead of them. It had be their bargaining chip. A bargaining chip that could bring them unimaginable benefits in the future as the future was all about having the most resources! The battle suit was no doubt going to be Edmund¡¯s trump card. This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. Zoey and the others were also excited because Levi was unharmed and they got a free battle suit out of it. ¡°Sir, you¡¯re going to keep your word, right? Boss did the test! Please give him one of those suits!¡± Azure Dragon and the others eximed. ¡°No problem! I¡¯m a man of my word!¡± At that moment, Levi came out after taking of the battle suit. ¡°Is it that amazing? Want me to test it out?¡± Chapter 2357 Chapter 2357 Chapter 2357 The Lowest Rank Gets It Levi looked at the clueless bunch. He could not stand it any longer and wanted to show them that the battle suit was just a thin piece of paper, that he could tear it into pieces with ease. Edmund sneered. ¡°What are you going to do?¡± ¡°I¡¯m going to tear it in two, of course,¡± Levi said. ¡°Hahaha¡­¡± Everyoneughed out loud after hearing that. They looked at him like he was a fool. Only an idiot would say something like that! No normal person would ever say such a thing. It¡¯s true that the battle suit is light and thin, but all the materials used to make it were of the highest quality and rarity! Just the materials alone surpass anything that¡¯s aerospace-grade. It could withstand extreme temperatures and ward off sharp materials as well as all sorts of attacks from top fighters on the Divine Leaderboard. It¡¯s the essence of modern and ancient technology! It¡¯s indestructible! Frankly, no one in Garrison Industry can even leave a scratch on it no matter what they did or what equipment they used. No one here could possibly do anything to it! The result just now is a testament to that! Not even that powerful attack could do anything to it, let alone your bare hands. What a joke! And so, everyoneughed when Levi blurted out those words. They all thought he sounded like a retard. Nevertheless, those were all just their opinions. Levi was like a god, after all. ¡°So, you don¡¯t believe me, right?¡± Levi was just about to rip the battle suit apart when Zoey and the others stopped him. ¡°It¡¯s alright! Let¡¯s go! Thank you for the suit, General! We¡¯ll take our leave now.¡± Zoey was worried that Edmund might go back on his word, so she quickly dragged Levi out of there along with the battle suit and left with everyone else. At present, Edmund was still caught up in the result of the test, so he did not care what Levi did or where he went. ¡°Why don¡¯t you guys have this battle suit? I don¡¯t really need it anyway.¡± Levi wanted to give the suit to his disciple and friends so that whoever needed it could wear it. It was a useful item for them as no one on the Divine Leaderboard would be able to hurt them if they had the battle suit on, besides Levi, of course. ¡°No way! You keep it, Boss!¡± ¡°Yeah! We put in a lot of effort to get that. All because we want you to be safe!¡± ¡­ Naturally, no one epted. Hearing that, Zoey smiled. ¡°How about this. Let¡¯s give that battle suit to the person that needs it the most, okay?¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Everyone was stunned. No one caught Zoey¡¯s drift. ¡°What do you mean, Zoey? Who¡¯s the one that needs it the most?¡± ck Tortoise asked in a murmur. ¡°That would be the weakest person here, of course! Let¡¯s use our ranks on the Divine Leaderboard and Provisional Leaderboard as references. The person with the lowest ranking will be the one that needs the suit the most! Okay?¡± Zoey proposed. ¡°I agree! That way, we won¡¯t have to fight for it!¡± Everyone finally understood where Zoey wasing from. She wanted to make Levi keep the battle suit and continue to spite him. N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. ¡°Alright. Let¡¯s see whose rank is the lowest.¡± Everyone proceeded to say their ranks, and eventually, all eyes were on Levi. ¡°Boss is ranked among the seven thousandths in the Provisional Leaderboard. He¡¯s the lowest among all of us, so he gets to keep the battle suit!¡± Everyone looked satisfied with that oue, so Levi had no choice but to ept the suit and bring it back. When he got back to his ce, Levi took a closer look at the battle suit. ¡°It looks like there¡¯s still room for improvement. This is not perfect yet.¡± While he spoke, Levi applied some force with his hands. Rip! The special battle suit instantly shattered into pieces. In actuality, Levi merely wanted to test it, but it was weaker than he had imagined. And at that very moment, Zoey walked in and saw what happened. Chapter 2358 Chapter 2358 Chapter 2358 Ask Them To Come See Me Boom! Zoey was utterly dumbfounded. She almost fell to the ground after seeing the shattered pieces of the battle suit. How did this happen? ¡°W-What¡¯s going on here?¡± Zoey asked with a shaky voice. ¡°I ripped it apart,¡± Levi answered. ¡°Really? I don¡¯t believe you!¡± Zoey shook her head violently. If she came in any sooner, she would have saw the moment Levi destroyed that suit. But s, she was a few seconds toote, so all she saw was just pieces of the suit covering the floor. Hence, she refused to believe that Levi did that no matter what. ¡°I got it!¡± Zoey suddenly eximed. ¡°What did you get?¡± Levi was curious. ¡°The suit shattered because it sustained too much damage from the test! It already broke back in the lab. Even though it looked okay, the interior got totally crushed! If you were to rip it apart with sheer force, it should only turn into two halves. How could it shatter into a million pieces like this?¡± Zoey analyzed the situation. Leviughed after hearing that. ¡°That¡¯s because I¡¯m strong and could shred it with ease!¡± ¡°No! I¡¯m sure the suit could not handle the attack just now and were already destroyed before we came back!¡± Then, Zoey looked as though she had realized something when she turned toward Levi, astonished. ¡°Did you already know that it was destroyed inside? So that¡¯s why you said you want to try tearing it!¡± Zoey suddenly recalled Levi¡¯s request to test the battle suit by ripping it in two with his bare hands. No one paid any heed to that request back then. But now, it looked to Zoey like Levi wanted to use that chance to show off, but she stopped him before he could start. ¡°You¡¯re actually quite childish, Levi. How did youe up with that idea!¡± Zoey said. ¡°Nevertheless, this is still beneficial to us. At least Garrison Industry gets to know the battle suit¡¯s limits! I¡¯ll go tell them right away!¡± Zoey immediately sprinted off, leaving Levi with no chance to exin. ¡°I¡­¡± Levi felt resigned. The suit was fine! I only tore it because I got bored. ¡°So be it then!¡± Levi shook his head in resignation. He figured Zoey rying the wrong information to Garrison Industry was not a bad thing. They would think the battle suit could not handle the absolute limit and strive to improve it further, making a suit with higher defensive capability. Indeed, everything went ording to Levi¡¯s assumption as Zoey immediately contacted Garrison Industry to let them know about the suit shattering because it could not handle the attack. Edmund and all the researchers believed her. Since the materials and all other aspects of the battle suit were rare and valuable, Edmund figured it would be bad if they kept using it for experimenting. Other than that, there were no more volunteers after that failed attempt. They could not afford to run another test. Hence, they decided to just focus on improving the battle suit¡¯s limits. Nevertheless, Edmund gave Zoey another battle suit as a token of appreciation for the information she provided. If it were not for her, Edmund would have most likely worn the suit to challenge the top fighters of the Divine Leaderboard. He would have lost his life if that happened. Little did Edmund know that Zoey¡¯s information waspletely false. R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only Just like that, Zoey returned with another battle suit, rendering Levi speechless. There was nothing else he could do now but put on the suit. After that, he needed to go meet the person in charge of Maya Industries. Levi gave it some thought and decided to ask the people from Maya Industries to meet him in Erudia instead. Word got out and shocked a lot of people. Why would the Dark Emperor and Maya Industries¡¯ higher-ups meet in Erudia? The reasoning Levi gave Death Fiend was a simple one. He waszy. Chapter 2359 Chapter 2359 Chapter 2359 Why Are You Here No one understood why Maya Industries and Sacred Organization chose to meet in Erudia. It made no sense. Moreover, neither the people in Maya Industries nor Sacred Organization knew why. Why Erudia? On top of that, quite a few of Dark Emperor¡¯s aides actually knew that she was afraid of entering Erudia. Why now? That said, they could slightly understand why. After all, Dark Emperor was just too strong. He was at the top of the Divine Leaderboard, the same person that forced Maya Industries into negotiation. And so, the location they chose to meet up was at North Hampton, causing North Hampton to be the center of everyone¡¯s attention. Zoey was very excited as she thought that Dark Emperor chose that location because of her. ¡°It¡¯s too bad Master didn¡¯t ept you as a disciple. You would¡¯ve definitely be a force to be reckoned with!¡± Zoey looked at Levi and sighed. ¡°But Master won¡¯t ept you no matter what! So you¡¯ll have to depend on yourself and train hard! Evie has already opened up her own path!¡± This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . Zoey still had confidence in Levi. With the three months deadline closing in, Zoey was certain that Levi woulde to a realization. However, Levi sneered. ¡°I only have one master. No one else is worthy of that title except him!¡± Not to mention that I am Dark Emperor. Dark Emperor¡¯s meeting with Maya Industries in Erudia was a massive deal, so The Cardinal Hall fell deep into thought after finding out. At present, things were a little sensitive in Erudia, so their timing was not great. On top of that, Dark Emperor was also a problem. Edmund and the divine generals all heard about Dark Emperor¡¯s legend. The Cardinal Hall actually had a rule that prohibited Dark Emperor from entering Erudia. No one knew the details about that, but it was an issue. Do we stop Dark Emperor? Or do we just let him in? Could we stop him if we wanted to? He¡¯s ranked first on the Divine Leaderboard. It¡¯s not going to be easy. They were all caught up with that one issue. Soon enough, the day of their meeting arrived. The chieftain of Maya Industries arrived in North Hampton with a whole team of elites escorting him. Their battleship anchored on international waters to wait for them. They actually sent out all the elites they could as they were wary of Erudia. As for the Sacred Organization, Levi was the only one that appeared. On the night before, Death Fiend and the lot had rushed over to North Hampton. ¡°What are you guys doing here?¡± Levi asked. ¡°We forgot to tell you something. Thete Dark Emperor actually dared not step foot into Erudia back then, especially before he fused the Skyward Sword and Terra de. He told us he was afraid of someone.¡± ¡°We¡¯re worried that you might attract that person¡¯s attention since you¡¯re using Dark Emperor¡¯s identity to appear in Erudia,¡± Death Fiend and the others said. ¡°Even though we know how strong you are, it¡¯s still better to be safe than sorry.¡± Levi smiled. ¡°Sure. I understand. It¡¯s alright. It¡¯s good that I actually get to see who that person is. Maybe he can help me unravel more secrets.¡± ¡°Alright then. Just be careful, okay?¡± the others said. ¡°I just wanted to see who the chieftain of Maya Industries was.¡± That was the only reason why Levi ept the meeting invitation. He figured that if the chieftain was one of the members of the Lab of Gods, his theory could be justified. That the Lab of Gods still existed. ¡°Levi!¡± Suddenly, Zoey called for him and walked straight into Levi¡¯s manor. ¡°Huh? Why are you guys here?¡± Chapter 2360 Chapter 2360 Chapter 2360 Looking For Me Zoey saw Death Fiend and the others and felt puzzled. After all, she was not notified of the visit. ¡°Huh? Master? Why are you here too?¡± Zoey saw a figure wearing a mask. Levi knew he had no time to hide, so he instinctively put on the mask. ¡°Oh, you came early! I thought you were arriving tomorrow!¡± Zoey was delighted. ¡°I have things to discuss with them, so you should leave for now.¡± N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. After Zoey left, Levi told Death Fiend and the others to be on the lookout before asking them to leave quickly. After a while, Zoey came back. ¡°Huh? Where did they go?¡± She was confused. ¡°Who are you talking about?¡± Levi paused for a moment. ¡°Master was having a meeting here just now,¡± Zoey said bluntly. ¡°Why didn¡¯t I see them then?¡± Levi asked deliberately. ¡°With Master¡¯s capabilities, you definitely won¡¯t see him if he didn¡¯t want you to!¡± Zoey spoke pridefully. ¡°Would you believe me if I told you that Master¡¯s still here? We merely can¡¯t see him, that¡¯s all,¡± Zoey added. ¡°I believe you!¡± There was no way Levi would not believe her as he was literally sitting there. ¡°Sigh. It¡¯d be great if Master stayed with us, right? That way, no one would dare mess with us,¡± Zoey lamented. ¡°It¡¯s fine. I¡¯m here. It¡¯s the same thing. No one¡¯s going to mess with our family.¡± Levi smiled. ¡°You¡­ I look forward to that day. I hope ites sooner.¡± While the two were taking a walk in the yard, they suddenly heard amotion outside and went over to take a look. There were a lot of people outside the manor, many of which, Levi and Zoey recognized. People like Minka, and Asura, apanied by his subordinates Zar, Bolgun, and Talon. There were many more familiar faces. They¡¯re now known as the Erudian Alliance, right? One of the ten great factions in Erudia where elite fighters gathered to go up against some ancient ns. The Erudian Alliance can even be known as the leader of the ten great factions in Erudia. There was no single leader in the alliance. Instead, there were six people in charge. Minka and Asura were two of them. ¡°What are you guys doing here?¡± Zoey asked on the spot, looking at them cautiously. ¡°If I¡¯m not wrong, they should be here for me,¡± Levi said with a grin on his face. He already guessed what they were there for. Aside from the Erudian Alliance, many more factions were lining up behind them, and they all seemed to have the same goal in mind. ¡°Sorry, but you¡¯re wrong this time. We¡¯re not looking for you. I could go so far as to say this is none of your concern,¡± Asura said pridefully. Minka and Asura were all elites in the top half of the Divine Leaderboard, even stronger than Kirin. Hence, they were a conceited bunch. They only greeted Levi to show some respect. ¡°God of War. Let¡¯s call you that for now. Your era is gone! This isn¡¯t the same as before where everyone would want to meet you!¡± ¡°Back then, you were someone our boss strove to be. But now, not even we are interested in you, let alone anyone else. ¡°Based on our strength, you don¡¯t even have the right to talk to us!¡± Zar, Bolgun, and Talon were relentless since they were on the Divine Leaderboard as well. Though their ranks were rather low, it was still the Divine Leaderboard. ¡°I¡¯ve heard about your situation,¡± Minka said with mixed feelings as she looked at Levi. ¡°You should work hard and take advantage of the opportunities in this new era. Ranked seven thousandths on the Provisional Leaderboard is far too low, even for your standards. If you need any help, just say the word. I¡¯ll give you any technique book you need.¡± Asura nodded and chimed in, ¡°Me too!¡± Chapter 2361 Chapter 2361 Chapter 2361 Sharp Words ¡°You should have always been a force to be reckoned with, no matter the era. Not like how you are now. Your rank is a joke! Even I feel ashamed of you,¡± Asura said in resignation. ¡°That¡¯s true! Many that didn¡¯t know you were confused as to why our boss, ranked twenty-sixth on the Divine Leaderboard, had you as his goal! It was embarrassing to say that out loud!¡± ¡°On top of that, your disciples, friends, subordinates, and even your wife and daughter are all highly ranked fighters on the Divine Leaderboard! You can¡¯t even match up to the people around you! Heck, we even heard that your inws are on the Divine Leaderboard, that your grandparents had higher ranks than you! What happened to you? They¡¯ve given you so many modern technique books. Aren¡¯t you ashamed of yourself?¡± ¡°We beg of you, please get strong! Even if you¡¯re actually shameless, we¡¯re not! People associated with you in the past would all feel embarrassed that this is what the king of old has be!¡± ¡°Why are you even alive if you can¡¯t even beat a weak and old grannie? What¡¯s the point? Do you just want to live the life of trash?¡± ¡­ Zar, Bolgun, and Talon chastised Levi relentlessly. Zoey did not stop them since she needed things like that to happen so that Levi would get motivated. She figured only when Levi hit rock bottom could he rebound and improve. Moreover, Zar and the lot had sharp tongues, so everything they said stung. It was the best form of stimtion as they did not need to care about Levi¡¯s feelings when they talked. Those were the biggest blows on Levi¡¯s pride and were greatly beneficial to him, so she thought. Zoey actually thought that their words did more damage to Levi¡¯s ego than the hopeless situation in the indigenous forest. ¡°We said what we had to say, but we really do hope you can get out of the rut you¡¯re in and reach the top again! I look forward to the day you surpass all of us! We¡¯ll be here if you need help.¡± Asura said. Minka nodded. ¡°Come look for us whenever you require assistance. That said, we actually have something else on¡­¡± Right then, Levi paid no attention to them and walked right into the manor. ¡°What happened? I¡¯ll see if I can help,¡± Zoey asked. ¡°We caught wind that your master, the Dark Emperor, is here. We would like to meet him,¡± Minka said. A lot of the forces in Erudia were under Sacred Organization¡¯s control. The Erudian Alliance in particr was Dark Emperor¡¯s own creation. Asura and Minka got strong because of the support Dark Emperor and the Sacred Organization provided. And it was the same for everyone else. So, besides Erudian Alliance, a lot of other major factions were there to see Dark Emperor as well. After all, Dark Emperor and Sacred Organization gave them everything. It was only natural for them to visit him now that he was in Erudia. ¡°Sure. I¡¯ll go ask if she wants to meet you all!¡± So, when Zoey got back in, she shouted at the manor, ¡°Master! There are a bunch of people here to see you! Are you okay with meeting them?¡± ¡°Okay!¡± Zoey was surprised that she got a reply from Levi¡¯s manor. N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. Master is still there! I was right! As to where Levi went, Zoey was not the least bit interested. She figured Dark Emperor might have put him to sleep after hearing her master¡¯s response. So, Zoey hurried outside and told Asura about Dark Emperor¡¯s willingness to meet them. Everyone outside was thrilled to hear that and followed Zoey into the manor. Inside the manor, Levi sat there with a mask on. No one doubted who he was. ¡°Greetings, Dark Emperor!¡± Asura, Minka as well as everyone else got on their knees. Dark Emperor was like a master to them, so it was only natural for them to do that. Meanwhile, the people at the back of the crowd were going crazy with excitement. Chapter 2362 Chapter 2362 Chapter 2362 A Man Now They sprawled their bodies on the floor with a maddening gaze as though they were devoted clergymen. Their eyes teared up at the sight of the Dark Emperor as though they were meeting their god for the first time. Truth be told, Dark Emperor was actually god to them. He gave all of them those technique books and made them strong. He controlled one-third of the major factions in the entire world. And he was the invincible first-ranked fighter on the Divine Leaderboard. If he¡¯s not god, what is? Dark Emperor was undoubtedly everyone¡¯s idol. Especially so for someone like Asura, who admired strong fighters, and had lost his usual calm and collected demeanor in front of Dark Emperor. His eyes were burning with maddening excitement. ¡°My biggest wish in this lifetime is to be able to follow you!¡± ¡­ Everyone spoke their mind after seeing Dark Emperor. Levi felt annoyed. ¡°I did say you were all here for me, didn¡¯t I?¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Everyone was stunned for a moment when they heard that. What does Dark Emperor mean by that? Oh right! Maybe he already knew we wereing. What foresight! He has everything in the palm of his hand! He¡¯s a god! ¡°What an honor it is to be part of the Sacred Organization!¡± ¡°I agree. Even a faction like Maya Industries can do nothing but negotiate!¡± ¡­ Everyone there was thrilled and at a loss for words. Looking at all the Erudian factions in front of him, Levi suddenly realized why the Sacred Organization was rapidly taking them in. It was in preparation for the day the Dark Emperor finally stepped foot inside Erudia. All the people being there part of a n. N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. Why did Dark Emperor have to set up such a convoluted n? What is she afraid of? What does Erudia have that¡¯s making her wary? Well, it¡¯s fine, I guess since my curiosity is now piqued. Truth be told, Asura and the crowd were only there to pay their respects to Dark Emperor and tter him. Besides that, they had nothing to do. So, Levi got fed up of listening to them. ¡°If you have nothing else, please leave. I need to rest soon.¡± Levi gestured for them to leave. As soon as he said that, everyone immediately left the room but remained outside. ¡°What do you think Dark Emperor looks like under that mask? A young handsome man? Or is he middle-aged? Could it be that he¡¯s an old man?¡± ¡°I think he¡¯s a young man. At least that¡¯s the vibe he¡¯s giving me.¡± ¡­ Everyone was discussing how Dark Emperor actually looked like underneath the mask. They all thought he was male and so their way of thinking all worked towards that direction. Meanwhile, Zoeyughed with her hands over her mouth on the side. After all, she was the only person that had seen what was under that mask and knew that Dark Emperor was a woman. I doubt any of them would have guessed that. Right then, Minka spoke with a determined tone, ¡°I think Dark Emperor is a woman! From all the things she did in the past, it¡¯s too tedious for Dark Emperor to be a man! She¡¯s definitely a woman!¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Everyone there gave Minka a weird look as soon as she said that. ¡°There¡¯s no way Dark Emperor is a woman! Everyone in the entire world knows Dark Emperor is male! Ask everyone else! They¡¯ll tell you the same thing!¡± Minka immediately got refuted. The entire world had thought that Dark Emperor was a man. ¡°That¡¯s not true. I¡¯ve made some observations just now. Based on his past behavior, there¡¯s a very high chance for Dark Emperor to be female!¡± Minka¡¯s really observant. Zoey nodded her head in approval. ¡°Let¡¯s make a bet then. I say male!¡± ¡°Female! I think Dark Emperor¡¯s a woman!¡± ¡­ Soon enough everyone got into a massive argument. ¡°Alright!¡± Zoey eximed. ¡°I¡¯ll tell you guys! Dark Emperor is a woman!¡± The crowd immediately went silent when she said that. ¡°Wrong! He¡¯s a man!¡± A voice broke the silence. ¡°Technically speaking, Dark Emperor was a woman, but now a man!¡± Chapter 2363 Chapter 2363 Chapter 2363 Lab Of Gods Is Gone For Good Everyone immediately looked toward the direction of the voice, even Zoey, Levi was amused. I¡¯m the damned Dark Emperor! Do you people know me better than I do? Do I not know whether I¡¯m a man or woman? Levi came out of the room. At that instant, Everyone¡¯s expression changed drastically as the room Levi walked out of was the room Dark Emperor was in. Seeing that everyone was about to misunderstand, Zoey stepped forward and exined, ¡°Yes, Master¡¯s staying here for now. But we don¡¯t actually know where, as it¡¯s nigh impossible for us to find her. And don¡¯t listen to him! I¡¯ve seen Master¡¯s face before! So you can all stop guessing and arguing! Most importantly, do not tell anyone that Master is a woman!¡± Zoey ended with a warning. ¡°Yes, Ma¡¯am!¡± Everyone nodded. Soon enough, on the day of the negotiation. Maya Industries¡¯ representatives arrived in North Hampton. At a gazebo in the middle of ake. Levi waited patiently with his mask on, excited to see who it was going to be. Not long after, people started arriving at the gazebo. This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . Truth be told, the chieftain of Maya Industries was not just one person. It was group that consisted of seven to eight people. Behind them were around twenty more men, presumably high-rank officials. And behind all those people were a massive group of elites with several thousands of fighters lurking in the shadows. It looks like they¡¯re pretty scared. That¡¯s a lot of security they¡¯ve brought with them. Are they afraid of me? Or are they afraid of Erudia? The chieftains proceeded to sit in front of Levi and greeted him. ¡°Huh?¡± Levi was stumped after seeing their faces. Was I wrong? Is Maya industries actually unrted to Lab of Gods? I don¡¯t know any of these people. I¡¯ve never even seen them before. Are they really just a new faction that popped up out of nowhere? No. Something¡¯s not right. It¡¯s impossible for them to be unrted. ¡°Thank you, Dark Emperor, for epting the invitation.¡± The people from Maya Industries started the negotiation. To make it short, they wanted Dark Emperor and Sacred Organization to not intervene with their business, and they were willing to fulfill any conditions to make that happen. They even offered to form an alliance with Sacred Organization. ¡°You need to know, Dark Emperor, that once we be allies, no one in the world can stop us. Not even Erudia! We would be unstoppable!¡± Levi smiled. ¡°Forming an alliance is not a problem, but you¡¯ll need to tell me everything about yourself as a form of sincerity. Even though Sacred Organization controls one-third of the world¡¯s forces, they¡¯re still just a bunch of rabbles. I can tell you everything if you want,¡± Levi said with a smile. ¡°We do have some information on you, Dark Emperor. You slew a founder of the Lab of Gods back then. And now, it seems like you¡¯ve grown into an unstoppable force! We reckon you picked Erudia because you¡¯re trying to taunt someone, aren¡¯t you? After all, you dared not step foot in Erudia back then,¡± said one of the high-rank officials from Maya Industries. Levi was stunned. These people know thete Dark Emperor better than I do. ¡°That¡¯s right. We now understand why Lab of Gods was destroyed. It wasn¡¯t because it was weak. It¡¯s because Dark Emperor, you, were too strong.¡± ¡°Agreed. Back then, we thought that the Lab of Gods fell for some of your devious tricks and made it easy for you and Sacred Organization to wipe them out. But we finally understand your strength now, especially after seeing how you massacre the mutated zombies.¡± ¡­ While listening to the high-rank officials talking among themselves, Levi¡¯s thoughts started getting hectic. What? Is Lab of Gods really gone? Did Dark Emperor really tell me the truth? Did she really wipe them out with Zoey and the others? Chapter 2364 Chapter 2364 Chapter 2364 Maya Industries He had thought that Dark Emperor had abused and lied to Zoey. That¡¯s for real? Levi could not help but wonder, albeit knowing that it was impossible. Even with thebined power of Dark Emperor and Sacred Organization, he knew that it was no match for Lab of Gods. Moreover, Lab of Gods was more than it met the public¡¯s eyes. Even if Lab of Gods was truly eradicated, Levi assumed that it was part of their grand scheme of things. The aim was simple and straightforward¡ªto let Dark Emperor and the others think that Lab of Gods was truly gone for good. Maya Industries had the same assumption as Levi in the beginning, that Dark Emperor was not strong enough, and that Lab of Gods had deliberately disappeared from the public¡¯s eyes. However, after witnessing how strong Levi was, they were all convinced that Dark Emperor was not a paper tiger. Levi shook his head in resignation. He was starting to me himself for their confusion. After all, the current Dark Emperor was nothing like its predecessor. After Levi seeded the role, Dark Emperor¡¯s capabilities were leaps and bounds ahead of the predecessor.This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . It was perfectly viable for him to eradicate Lab of Gods on his own, but he could not say the same for the previous Dark Emperor. She could not have aplished the same, not especially when she was up against Lab of Gods. Hence, Levi did not find their assumption groundless. Lab of Gods was doing it on purpose. With that being said, however, Levi did not feel right to divulge the truth. He could only go along with Maya Industries and said, ¡°Yes, I single-handedly destroyed Lab of Gods. I know that a lot of people do not believe it. But this is all very old news. I don¡¯t suppose a lot of people know about this. Did I hear you guys mention that you had a hand in destroying Lab of Gods too?¡± Levi wanted to sound the group out. They burst outughing after listening to Levi. ¡°Well, let us put it this way. You gave the final hand in eradicating Lab of Gods, but it would have been impossible without our help along the way!¡± ¡°Hmm? What did you guys do? I¡¯ve done my due diligence on Maya Industries but couldn¡¯t yield any concrete information on you guys. Are you guys rted to Lab of Gods in any way?¡± Levi asked out of the blue. They exchanged nces among themselves and let out a chuckle. ¡°Yes, you could say so. We¡¯re actually from Lab of Gods¡­¡± Levi clutched his fist tight in response as his eyes glinted with a murderous aura, sending chills down everyone¡¯s spine. They felt an inexplicable sense of pressure bearing down on them. It was as if their bodies were about to explode. Is this how God¡¯s wrath feels like? Everyone present was stumped as they widened their eyes in disbelief at Levi. No wonder Dark Emperor ranks first on the Divine Leaderboard and is able to kill mutated zombies. He is very strong! ¡°Dark Emperor, please don¡¯t misunderstand. We¡­ we were from Lab of Gods. But we were all banished from Lab of Gods for breaching its regtion and werebeled as traitors. Some of us were banished to the wilderness while some of us suffered in jail¡­¡± ¡°Yes, we turned our backs on Lab of Gods! We did serve Lab of Gods once but were not appreciated in any way. That was why all of us came together to take Lab of Gods down! ¡°We understand the core operations of Lab of Gods inside out. So, it did not take us long toe up with the n as well as to execute it. ¡°We started to fragment Lab of Gods from within and used your forcesbined with others to annihte Lab of Gods. In the end, Lab of Gods was eradicated under the double whammy of internal and external pressure. ¡°However, all of us thought Lab of Gods was ying tricks on us in the beginning as it was destroyed too easily. We did not think that we were strong enough to destroy it. ¡°We were only positive that Lab of Gods was truly eradicated after witnessing your prowess.¡± Chapter 2365 Chapter 2365 Chapter 2365 Traitors Of Lab Of Gods Levi was stumped after listening to them. He finally understood the origins of Maya Industries. So, they¡¯re actually formed by people who have betrayed Lab of Gods. ¡°Actually, we did not betray Lab of Gods per se. Some of us were not appreciated by Lab of Gods even when we practically ved our lives for them. It was sufficient to say that we were not satisfied with the way we were treated at Lab of Gods! We wanted to destroy it so that we could overtake its role.¡± All of them were boiling with rage at the mention of Lab of Gods. This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. Levi smiled and asked, ¡°So, Maya Industries was actually founded by founding members of Lab of Gods?¡± ¡°Yes, you¡¯re right. Even dated technology from Lab of Gods is still cutting edge right now. The technology advancement that Maya Industries enjoys right now is actually carried over from Lab of Gods. ¡°The special chemical and mutated zombies that Maya Industries have right now are actually works of a super brilliant doctor from Lab of Gods.¡± A name popped into Levi¡¯s mind right away. He knew that one such person existed. ¡°Is the doctor the one who founded Project Genesis?¡± Levi asked. The others nodded right away. ¡°Yes, that¡¯s him! He¡¯s a brilliant chap! Half of the technology we have at Maya Industries are his works!¡± ¡°I still recall that three years ago when Levi Garrison chose to die together with Lucifer, the doctor had managed to resuscitate Lucifer. I remember that Levi also woke upter afterward.¡± ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right! The doctor did mention that he could even revive Bruce if his body hasn¡¯t been blown to bits. He even bragged that he had a myriad of ways to do so.¡± ¡°I think the doctor had mastered the perfect fusion of modern technology and magical techniques. To be frank, he¡¯s quite terrifying¡­¡± Levi was stumped to learn that Lucifer was revived in a short time. He had depleted all his strength to die together with Lucifer. My efforts were in vain then? He was resurrected that easily? Just how strong is this doctor? ¡°The special chemical in use on our weapons are his invention! We have scoured the world for any remedy for the chemical but to no avail! ¡°Also, the mutated zombies are also the legacy of his drug research. However, he did not leave behind the technology to control it. It took us a lot of experimentation toe up with the ways to control the mutated zombies, as well as improvement to his work. ¡°However, looking at his blueprint for the project, we noticed that he was nning to use the mutated zombie technology on beasts. Since we could not master the technology, we were left with no choice but to use it on humans instead¡­ ¡°Apart from these, a lot of innovations by Maya Industries were actually inspired by Lab of Gods as well. The new era no doubt had provided us with a myriad of opportunities, especially coupled with the discovery of a number of old civilizations. However, we truly did rely on the technology of Lab of Gods until now. This was what made us stand out among the others. ¡°While others focus on churning out new innovation or technology, we did things a little bit differently. Our primary focus was on the iteration of ancient wisdom. The winning factor was that we field-tested our findings from the countless iterations over the years.¡± Levi chuckled after listening to them. ¡°So, the two rounds of tournament challenge organized by you guys aimed to enhance the attack styles of the mutated zombies, as well as to figure out the difference between the new era fighters and the fighters from Maya Industries because you guys fear that thetter was far behind the new era fighters?¡± Levi queried. ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right. Though we took pride in our insistence on the ancient ways, it would be foolish to be ignorant of the new era fighters¡¯ capabilities. The first tournament challenge aimed to collect data on the gap between the two parties. ¡°We have to admit that the prowess of the new era fighters was impressive. It was as if they had uncovered Pandora¡¯s box, leading to the feasibility of countless opportunities, and benefitting a number ofrge corporations along the way!¡± ¡°I¡¯m just curious about something. Haven¡¯t you guys realized that the new era just dawned on us¡­ suddenly?¡± Levi asked with furrowed brows. ¡°Yes, we¡¯ve studied on that as well¡­¡± Chapter 2366 Chapter 2366 Chapter 2366 A Shocking Discovery ¡°However, we couldn¡¯t seem to pinpoint its origin. It was as though it appeared out of nowhere, and that the world had changed in just a split of a second! Ordinary men turned into fighters and men with superpowers overnight while fighters saw immense improvement. We were stumped as to when it all happened either. The world just changed all of a sudden¡­ ¡°Well, if we want to pinpoint an exact time, we would have to say that it was after Levi had disappeared. The world seemed to have undergone an abrupt change after that. Only Lab of Gods and Lucifer were active for a year or so while the others just seemed to have vanished¡­¡± There was nothing normal about the change. The world turned upside down after Levi was gone. Techniques which could be cultivated and perfected in a short time sprung up like mushrooms after rain. A myriad of biotechnology and drugs seemed to have appeared out of thin air too, as well as other technology that seemed decades ahead of its time. How was that possible? Where did it alle from? Obviously, the only viable exnation was that someone was manipting the situation behind the scenes. Levi thought the same as well, thinking that there were dark forces who were ying the situation to their advantage.This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. He assumed that it was Lab of Gods who were behind it all and that the dawn of a new era was their doing. ¡°We took advantage of the dawn of a new era to destroy Lab of Godsbined with outer forces. Otherwise, it would have been really difficult for us to aplish the deed,¡±mented the high-rank officials of Maya Industries. The dawn of a new era had provided them an opportunity of a lifetime to destroy Lab of Gods. Levi shook his head in resignation and snickered to himself. ¡°You guys have been fooled. The dawn of the new era was the doing of Lab of Gods.¡± He would even go as far as to say that the dawn of a new era was an experiment of Lab of Gods. Their aim was to take control of the whole world. Kirin and Floyd had been manipted by them as well, and Levi would even say that they were Lab of Gods¡¯b rats. To put it another way, Lab of Gods could easily take their lives whenever it pleased them. The return of Lab of Gods would spell disaster to all of them. Moreover, Lab of Gods would not have amodated the betrayal of a bunch of traitors. It was an absurd idea, to say the least. People used to question the defeat of Lab of Gods back then. However, nobody seemed to question the credibility of the news ever since Levi had assumed the role of Dark Emperor. His absolute strength had wiped out all suspicions. It had been a fruitful trip for Levi, for not only did he finally understand the origins of Maya Industries, but it had further cemented his idea that Lab of Gods was truly the mastermind behind the dawn of the new era. So, his next move would be to curate his defense against Lab of Gods. ¡°Dark Emperor, to showcase that we¡¯re sincere in this coboration proposal, we¡¯d like to divulge one more secret to you¡­¡± the chieftain of Maya Industries said. ¡°Huh? What secret?¡± Levi was stumped. There¡¯s more to this? ¡°Dark Emperor, I believe you¡¯re aware of our indigenous forest tournament challenge, right? We¡¯re trying to gather the attack styles of different parties. More than half of the data of the tournament challenge has shown that the fighters participating in this challenge derive from the same origin, albeit differing in some really minor ways.¡± Levi was visibly taken aback by the revtion. ¡°So, are you saying that they¡¯re practicing the same technique?¡± Floyd and the others had shared their technique books with Levi, but he had not taken the time out to check them out. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s something that could be cultivated in a short time. However, the technique wille biting back at the practitioner after reaching a certain level. In the end, it will lead to the ultimate destruction of the practitioner.¡± Levi was thunderstruck. ¡°What? It will lead to the ultimate destruction of the practitioner?¡± All colors drained from his face. Does this mean that the fast track technique that Zoey and Kirin practiced will ultimately lead to their own destruction? I have to stop them! ¡°Great, let¡¯s work together. I will list my conditionster.¡± Levi was eager to coborate with them. Then, he hurriedly headed back to his ce. He went back not as Dark Emperor but as Levi. ¡°Zoey, gather everyone right now. I have something major to announce. Hurry!¡± Chapter 2367 Chapter 2367 Chapter 2367 New Era Levi grew more exasperated with each passing second. If things truly progressed as he had imagined it to be, then he would be facing a huge problem. It would mean that Lab of Gods had never been eradicated in the first ce, and that it had been plotting against everyone in the dark as they carried out their experiment on the world. The new era was indeed part of their grand scheme of things¡­ Ancient civilizations and techniques, coupled with a myriad of new technology¡ªeverything had originated from Lab of Gods. Suddenly, everything made perfect sense to Levi. However, the world was still oblivious to the scheme of Lab of Gods, and even was even grateful for the low-hanging fruit that they enjoyed, going crazy over the new technology and techniques that had dawned on them. Kirin was the perfect example of such character. Upon closer scrutiny, Levi realized that the fact had been staring down their faces all along. Maya Industries had been the leading force of the world. However, the technology which they heavily relied on was the remnant of the technology from Lab of Gods two to three years ago. Their special chemical stumped the world, as did the mutated zombies which could not be killed. Their age-old technology was still leading in the golden new era. All the talks of ancient techniques and technology being outdated were merely a distraction. It was all part of an experiment carried out by Lab of Gods. They were showcasing the in fact that what they had a long time ago was still very much ahead and threatening than what the new era had brought about. It was impossible that such an advanced institute would be wiped out. Who would have the ability to do so anyway? There were simply too many unanswered questions! Levi reckoned that a number of ancient existence was awakened following the awakening of vampires. It was all done by Lab of Gods and part of their grand scheme of things. The high-rank officials of Maya Industries which werebeled as traitors of Lab of Gods naively thought that they had destroyed Lab of Gods. However, they were unknowingly only a pawn in Lab of Gods¡¯ grand scheme. Levi even thought it was possible that Lab of Gods had predicted their every move, and utilized it in orchestrating their experiment. With this thought in mind, Levi could not help but wonder what was truly up Lab of Gods¡¯ sleeves. They had released a number of advanced technology to radically change the world. Levi recalled that they were even trying to get their hands on the Doomsday Seed Vault. Now, every piece of the puzzle seemed to have fallen in ce¡­ ¡°Huh? What¡¯s the matter?¡± This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . Zoey was stumped by Levi¡¯s sudden move. ¡°Hurry up and gather everyone! I will announce it once everyone is here!¡± Levi urged. Soon, Zoey managed to gather everyone she could contact. However, she could not reach Azure Dragon and Kirin who were at the Garrison Industry. Floyd, Sword Fiend, and the others reached his ce. ¡°Master, why did you call us here so suddenly?¡± All of them reckoned that something major happened. ¡°Hurry up and hand over your technique books to us. The ones that you guys had given me previously were split up by them and I can¡¯t get it back!¡± Levi said anxiously. He wanted to study their techniques to validate what Maya Industries told him. Levi was still haunted by the fact that the technique could ultimately kill its practitioner. However, his disciples were taken aback that Levi had summoned them urgently only to ask for their technique books. Zoey and the others heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°Master, did you summon us just for this?¡± Kinsley stared wide-eyed at Levi. ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right! Now hand it over!¡± Levi rubbed his hands together anxiously, stumping everyone present. Floyd let out a loud chuckle. ¡°Great! That¡¯s such a piece of great news!¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± The others were stumped and soon realized what was going on. ¡°Yes, he¡¯s right! It¡¯s really great!¡± Zoey and the others let out a chortle as well. They had been ridiculing Levi for quite some time now and even set him up in the indigenous forest in hopes of getting him to realize his own shorings, and in turn, get used to the new era. His other close friends also mocked him the day before. It seemed to them that Levi finally could not take it any longer. He¡¯s finally realized that he can¡¯t keep up with his stubborn ways! They reckoned that he was trying to improve himself, and was seeking out the techniques of the new era to aplish his aim. It was something worth celebrating as Levi was finally looking out for himself. Chapter 2368 Chapter 2368 Chapter 2368 Return Of The King Levi had no idea that they had misunderstood his intention. ¡°Master, I¡¯m really happy for you. This is my technique book! I hope that you will benefit from it.¡± Floyd handed over his technique book to Levi. ¡°Here¡¯s mine, Master!¡± said Kinsley as he handed over his technique book. Sword Fiend, Venom Fiend, and Ghost Fiend heartily handed over theirs too. Levi took them all. ¡°I¡¯m going into solitary training. Nobody shall disturb me!¡± Levi ordered. The others burst into augh. ¡°It seems like Master is really eager to catch up in the shortest time possible!¡± Floyd smiled and said, ¡°Yes, after gaining these technique books, he¡¯s going into solitary training so soon and even told us not to disturb him. Haha!¡± ¡°My brethren, our master is going to improve by leaps and bounds once he put his heart and soul into it. We will be able to spot him on the Divine Leaderboard soon!¡± ¡°We have to work hard too, else he¡¯s going to leave us all behind!¡± Levi¡¯s move unintendedly motivated everyone else. This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . They vowed to practice harder to keep their respective spots on the Divine Leaderboard. Zoey was d to see how things turned out. It was the very thing that she hoped to see all along. Levi was finally working hard. She had anticipated this day for a very long time. There were only over ten days before their three months battle woulde. She had reckoned that Levi would suffer a devastating defeat. However, she knew that things would take a very different turn with his efforts right now. It was possible to improve by leaps and bounds in ten days¡¯ time. However, Zoey knew that it would be near impossible for Levi to be ranked among the Divine Leaderboard. To get into the top three thousand on the Provisional Leaderboard was perfectly feasible, though. After all, the technique preached by the new era was primarily a technique which could be cultivated in a short time. ¡°I¡¯m really looking forward to how things will turn out after ten days!¡± Zoey said with a smile. She had only initially aimed to see how badly Levi would do, and how greatly he wouldg behind herself after the promised three months. However, things had taken a very different turn. She was starting to anticipate seeing how narrow the gap between herself and Levi would be after ten days. Even though Levi did not gather the technique books from Kirin and the others, he had managed to gather technique books from those ranked on the Divine Leaderboard and Provisional Leaderboard. He used one whole day to thoroughly study the technique books, ruminating over all the little details. He wanted to validate the findings of Maya Industries. Right then, the news about the coboration between Dark Emperor and Maya Industries spread like wildfire. After all, the joint venture of the two parties was fearsome. Zoey and the others could not care less about the power struggle. Their primary focus was on Levi¡¯s condition. The man had been acting weirdlytely. Kirin, Azure Dragon, and the others came over as well. They gathered at Levi¡¯s house, trying to make sense of what was happening. Minka and Asura were there as well. They were curious as to what drove Levi¡¯s change. After all, they had promised to provide help back then. Their trip to Levi¡¯s house was to ask if he needed any assistance. At the same time, they gathered and exchanged ideas about their techniques. Of course, they were most looking forward to seeing Levi¡¯s change after the ten days, and eager to see if he could be a legend of the new era. ¡°I¡¯m really looking forward to his improvement. After all, he was one of my strongest opponents back then. It¡¯d be such a waste if he did not aplish anything in this time and era,¡± Asuramented. ¡°Exactly! This is especially true since boss is devoting his time and effort into the practice. I believe that he will be the new king after half a year!¡± Azure Dragon said with a smile. ¡°Why are there so many people out here?¡± A voice rang all of a sudden. It was Levi. He came out of the house. Chapter 2369 Chapter 2369 Chapter 2369 The Answer Levi headed out of the manor. After studying the technique books for one whole day, he finally found the answer. Maya Industries¡¯ data analysis was correct! The myriad of new techniques had one single origin. They had only diverged and expanded into different styles. The myriad of techniques may have originated from Bayview and Adrune, but they undeniably shared the same origin. Levi had also discovered that once fighters reached a certain level of mastery, Maya Industries¡¯ im that it would lead to the practitioner¡¯s ultimate doom was also true. The fast-track technique did not have a stable base. Hence, it would not be unsurprising for it toe biting back the practitioner once they reached a certain level of mastery. The release of the techniques was merely a part of the experiment, and the experimenter clearly had no regard for the practitioner¡¯s lives. However, Levi had to admit that the inventor of the technique was a formidable presence. He was especially amazed by the fact that the single fast-track technique could evolve and diverge into hundreds and thousands of techniques. The discovery had served to cement Levi¡¯s notion that it was all part of Lab of Gods¡¯ ns. Having said that, he knew that they could not keep practicing the fast-track technique. Of course, he knew it would be a futile attempt to advise everyone in the world against it. However, he could control almost a third of the world through Sacred Organization, and also his disciples and people whom he regarded as his own brethren. Levi came out of his solitary training after the pang of realization hit him. He was initially stumped to see so many people present at his ce, but was delighted at the sight of them the next second. ¡°Great. Now that everyone¡¯s here, I don¡¯t need to go look for all of you individually.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± The others were bemused by his words, not knowing what was on his mind. ¡°Why did youe out of the solitary training so soon? Do you need any help?¡± Zoey asked with a surprised look on her face. She had assumed that the solitary training would take at least ten days, even stretching up to half a month. She certainly had not expected him toe out of the training after just one day. ¡°God of War, I heard that you¡¯re starting to practice the fast-track technique. Do you need my help? I can hand over all my technique books to you!¡± Asura said. ¡°We can do the same as well!¡± Zar and Bolgun voiced out as well. Azure Dragon spotted the odd look on Levi¡¯s face and asked out of curiosity, ¡°Boss, what¡¯s the matter with you? You don¡¯t look so well. Did something happen?¡± ¡°Huh? What happened?¡± The others cast puzzled looks at Levi as well after noticing his odd demeanor. He was looking haggard. Everyone turned their attention to him. Levi nodded. ¡°Yes, something happened.¡± ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Everyone turned nervous. ¡°There¡¯s something wrong with the technique that you guys are practicing!¡± Levi turned to Asura and Minka, and said, ¡°You guys are in danger as well.¡± This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. Even though Asura and the others were part of Sacred Organization, they were practicing the new era technique as well since Dark Emperor had only provided little guidance. Zoey was not spared from the danger too since she practiced the very same technique. She learned a myriad of different ways. Some were taught by Dark Emperor while some she learned from the new era techniques. After losing her power, Zoey had been practicing only the fast-track technique. That exined her speedy recovery as well as a vast improvement. Dark Emperor was mostly in charge of guiding Zoey for the training. However, what she practiced was still the fast-track technique. The previous Dark Emperor had her own agenda. She only intended to make Zoey a robot. Hence, it was not possible that she taught Zoey her trump card. ¡°Listen to me, from now on, give up on the fast-track techniques that you guys have embraced! Yes, every single one of you should do so!¡± His words stumped everyone present as pin-drop silence ensued. Everyone widened their eyes in disbelief at Levi. Chapter 2370 Chapter 2370 Chapter 2370 Give It Up Everybody was puzzled by his remarks, especially Asura and Minka. Why is he suddenly asking us to give up on the fast-track technique? Zoey and Azure Dragon, on the other hand, were not as taken aback as the two. The man had asked them to practice his basic techniques back then. His basic techniques were fundamentally different from the fast-track techniques that they had embraced. However, he did not force them to renounce the fast-track techniques back then. Since Levi¡¯s understanding of the world was still the world of three years ago, they could understand where Levi wasing from. They were baffled by the timing that Levi had asked them to renounce the technique. Wasn¡¯t he hit by a pang of realization already? And didn¡¯t he go into solitary training for the same reason? Why did he ask us to give up on our techniques then? Levi looked at them and said, ¡°Let me put it this way. I¡¯ve wrapped my head around the technique books that you guys handed over to me, and I¡¯ve discovered something major.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°First, even though the techniques that you guys practice all differ, they¡¯re all one and the same, and share the same origin. They¡¯re all essentially the fast-track technique. If I¡¯ve made the right guess, you guys are practicing the same thing as them too,¡± Levi said as he looked over at Asura and Minka. He was saying that everyone present was practicing the same technique. ¡°What? Master, are you saying that we¡¯ve been cultivating the same technique all this while?¡± Floyd¡¯s eyes were about to pop out of its sockets. ¡°Huh? How is that even possible?¡± Kinsley and the others could not quite believe what they were hearing either. Levi nodded and said, ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right. You guys have been practicing the fast-track technique, albeit different styles of it. However, it¡¯s one and the same technique all along when boiled down to its core.¡± ¡°That¡¯s utter mrkey!¡± ¡°Nonsense! God of War, how can we be practicing the same technique and be totally unaware of it? It¡¯s not like we¡¯ve never battled each other,¡± Asura refuted. Kirin voiced out right away. ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right. I¡¯ve fought Asura once, and our techniques arepletely different!¡± ¡°I second that. We¡¯ve fought each other so many times. It¡¯s really absurd to say that they¡¯re the same technique.¡± ¡°Besides, we did not cultivate our techniques from one single source either. Kirin cultivated the technique from Westford of Erudia while I cultivated mine from deep seas of Adrune¡­¡± Others present voiced out their concerns too. The origin, and the core elements of their techniques were distinct from each other. They could not ept Levi saying that their techniques were in fact one and the same, and were even starting to get offended by his im. Zoey red at Levi. What the hell happened to him during the solitary training? ¡°Make your case, then. Why do you seem to think that they share the same origin?¡± Asura questioned him. ¡°Um, given your level of understanding, it will be really difficult to get my points across to you.¡± Levi did harbor the intention to exin it all to them, but everyone present was too weak to even be able toprehend his words. This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . If they couldprehend theplexity of it all, wouldn¡¯t they have realized the problem on their own? Levi snorted in resignation. ¡°You guys are too weak toprehend it all. I can¡¯t exin it to you guys when you guys are even unable to grasp the core element.¡± He thought about using the data analytics at Maya Industries to make his case, but Levi knew that it was not that easy too. ¡°Right, we¡¯re too weak to be able to figure it out, right?¡± Asura snickered and asked, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say there were two problems? What¡¯s the next one?¡± ¡°The technique that you guys are practicing will ultimately lead to your own destruction when you reach a certain level of mastery. So, you guys have to renounce the technique right now. I am ordering all of you to give it up right now!¡± Levi warned sternly. ¡°What even¡­¡± Needless to say, everyone gasped in shock. They found his words groundless. Chapter 2371 Chapter 2371 Chapter 2371 Upper Limit First of all, Levi imed that everyone was practicing the same technique. The first point was already invalid. They were all ranked high on the Divine Leaderboard, and yet someone who ranked over seven thousand only on the Provisional Leaderboard was telling them that he could spot the simrity? Is he for real? It was as if a kindergartener was trying to lecture a university professor. Does the kindergartener think that he¡¯s spotted something that escaped even the Ph.D.¡¯s eyes? How dare he ridicule us for being too weak, and even say that we won¡¯t be able to understand even if he tried exining it to us? Is this a joke? Besides, they found the second point absolutely ridiculous as well. What did he mean by all of us will be ultimately destroyed? Over ny percent of the poption was practicing the new era technique, and they had never once heard anyone who met their demise because of it. They thought he might have argued that the fighters just had not grasped the core techniques. However, those ranking thirty and above on the Divine Leaderboard should have perfectly mastered the technique, right? They could not help but wonder how Levi would make his case then. Why aren¡¯t we doomed then? Why are we still alive? The points that Levi tried to make made no sense whatsoever. It was all his biased presumption, and the rest found it hard to believe. Even though they still respected Levi, they no doubt questioned the credibility of his ims. Judging by the doubtful looks on their faces, Levi knew that his words of advice were futile. He was perfectly aware that his words carried no weight, and that they would not understand him even if he tried exining, especially on the point where the technique that they practiced would ultimately lead to their own destruction. There was just simply no way to validate his im. Kirin and the others had not reached the level of mastery. Levi then thought about something else. The top ten fighters on the Divine Leaderboard did not rely on the new era techniques whatsoever. People like Dark Emperor, The Cardinal Hall General, and even those around the ranks with Donald. They had not relied on the opportunities brought about by the new era, nor on the fast-track techniques to level up. On the other hand, they worked on perfecting their old techniques. Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. Levi observed that those ranked eleven to twenty on the Divine Leaderboard did the same as well. This was the perfect illustration that the fast-track technique had its limitation. Fighters who relied on the technique would only advance up until rank twenty at best. As for the reason Zoey could rank in the top ten by practicing the fast-track technique, Levi reckoned that it was because she was trained by none other than Dark Emperor herself back then. To put it in another way, her achievement did not have a major corrtion to the fast-track technique that she was practicing. Then, another pang of realization hit Levi. Does this mean that Kirin and the others have almost reached the level of mastery then? The fast-track technique had its limitations, and they were about to hit their bottleneck. After the indigenous forest tournament challenge, most of them had improved by leaps and bounds, especially Zoey. However, Kirin and Azure Dragon did not improve by much. It entailed that the upper limit of the fast-track technique was almost reached. ¡°Kirin, White Tiger, Floyd, you guys cannot keep practicing the technique. I¡¯m afraid that something bad will happen soon! I¡¯m not sure when others will reach the upper limit of the technique but you guys will reach it soon!¡± Then, he turned to Asura and Minka. ¡°Same goes to the two of you! Stop practicing it right away or you guys will suffer the repercussions!¡± ¡°This is really urgent. I can¡¯t exin everything in detail right now, but if you guys believe what I say, please give up on the technique right now. I¡¯m not trying to harm you guys and only trying to look out for your best interests!¡± Levi said sternly. Minka sighed and said, ¡°We know that you won¡¯t harm us in any way. But you do not have anything to back your ims right now, and yet you ask us to give up on the technique we¡¯ve been practicing? Don¡¯t you think you¡¯re a little on the nose? I¡¯m afraid I have to ask for a more substantial im.¡± Asura let out a snicker. ¡°Are you afraid that you might not be able to catch up to us? Is that why you¡¯re painting such a horrifying picture to make us give up on practicing the technique?¡± Chapter 2372 Chapter 2372 Chapter 2372 Cannot Sit Idly By Azure Dragon said right away, ¡°Asura, please. My boss is not someone who is so narrow-minded. He must have his reasons to say so. I choose to trust him this time. I¡¯m going to give up practicing the fast- track technique!¡± This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . The others were taken aback when Azure Dragon said so. Is Azure Dragon really going to give it up for good? He chose to ce trust in Levi in the end. Though Levi was his boss, it was still a very difficult decision to make. To give up on one¡¯s technique was an arduous task. When Azure Dragon stepped up to back Levi up, Phoenix and Kirin chose to do the same and was ready to denounce the technique they had been practicing once and for all. However, Azure Dragon stopped them. He signaled the others. ¡°You guys have to be honest and true to your hearts. Do not blindly follow Levi. Make your best judgment and prepare to ept the consequences.¡± The others understood Azure Dragon¡¯s intention right away. They realized that Azure Dragon did not wholeheartedly believe in Levi as well. In fact, all of them harbored the same thoughts. They believed in Levi as a person, but could not seem to believe in his ims about the technique. The reason was simple¡ªhe did not have anything substantial to back his ims. However, seeing as their boss was almost pleading with them, Azure Dragon did not think it was appropriate to keep refuting Levi. Hence, he stood out and sided with the man, choosing to believe in him and renounced practicing his technique. However, he did not really wish to do so. He only stepped up to relieve the tension hanging in the air. Hence, he chose to sacrifice himself to save others. He could live with renouncing practicing the technique, and even the prospect of bing an ordinary man. However, he did not wish to see the same for the others. It was a brilliant move as he managed to save everyone the embarrassment. Not only Levi¡¯s pride was preserved, but the others were saved from being stuck in a difficult position as well. Everyone cast admired looks at the man for his wise move. He was indeed a true leader. Even though he was not the strongest among the group, he undoubtedly possessed outstanding leadership. Azure Dragon had always been entrusted to do the best for the group. ¡°Boss, it¡¯s not that we don¡¯t trust you. It¡¯s just that you don¡¯t have anything concrete to back up your ims. Now that Azure Dragon is on your side, we¡¯d like to see for ourselves what are the consequences that would follow,¡± said Kirin and the others. They wanted to continue practicing the fast-track technique, mostly to validate Levi¡¯s im that the technique¡¯s mastery would lead to their own destruction. Robed yer stepped up and said, ¡°Mr. Garrison, you¡¯ve mentored me in the past. I have to say that considering the fact that I¡¯m already a veteran inparison to others, I still find it hard to believe what you¡¯ve just said.¡± However, there were others who believed in Levi as well. Mia and Wynona stepped forward right then. ¡°We choose to wholeheartedly believe in Levi. We hereby renounce practicing the technique!¡± The two of them did not share the same sentiment as Azure Dragon and the rest. They truly believed in Levi. They had done so in the past and would continue to do so till the end of time. Levi finally heaved a sigh of relief. He could understand where Azure Dragon wasing from, but he was reluctant to see people whom he regarded as brothers head into the path of their own demise! What if he could not take charge of the situation and save themter on? It was something that he wished he would not have to witness. He did not think he could bear to part with anyone present right then. However, since they refused to listen to him, Levi knew he could not force them to follow his ways. ¡°All right then. I believe all of you are aware of the massive testing ground of Garrison Industry, right? You guys could enter the data of the various techniques you guys practice into the machine to analyze it. Then, all of you may see for yourselves if what said is true,¡± Levi suggested. Since Maya Industries had already done the data analytics, Levi believed that Garrison Industry would be able to replicate the same results. ¡°Is that really feasible?¡± Azure Dragon asked. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s perfectly feasible. Just gather the technique books and convert them into data points,¡± Levi replied. ¡°No way!¡± Chapter 2373 Chapter 2373 Chapter 2373 A White Lie A different voice rang. R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only Everyone present traced the origin of the voice. It was Floyd. ¡°Hmm? Why not?¡± Levi asked. ¡°Boss, we have no qualms handing over our technique books to you. However, we are notfortable with exposing our trump cards to others. Clearly, everything about our techniques will be made known to others. I have to say that I¡¯m not confident with that, not even to Garrison Industry!¡± Floyd admitted. ¡°Yes, we¡¯re notfortable with handing over everything to others. There¡¯s really no guarantee to the security of our data,¡± said the others as they voiced out their concerns. After all, Garrison Industry was not only owned by a selected few like Azure Dragon. It was only natural that they felt that the risk was too great to bear. Azure Dragon then said, ¡°What if we just gather a few technique books among us, and then a few more from others? That should already make up to more than a hundred techniques to be converted into data points. This will be a safer way, no?¡± Levi nodded his head. ¡°Yes, that should work. Though the sample size was smaller, it should show the same distribution.¡± ¡°Great, then we¡¯ll go get ready. The rest of you may rest assured.¡± Azure Dragon led Kirin and the others and left. After they were out of Levi¡¯s earshot, the rest of them questioned Azure Dragon, ¡°Are you sure about gathering all our technique books for research purposes?¡± ¡°Do you really believe in what boss said?¡± Azure Dragon merely smiled and said, ¡°Of course not. It¡¯s just something a relief measure. Otherwise, we¡¯d be still at a stalemate with the others.¡± ¡°So, you sacrificed yourself to side with boss and agreed with the data analytics proposal only to appease him for the time being?¡± The others were awestruck at his brilliance. Azure Dragon continued to analyze the situation to them and said, ¡°So, it¡¯s set then. We¡¯re not going for the data analytics route for sure.¡± He had reckoned that it would be a white elephant project anyway. If what Levi said was true, people ranking at the top of Divine Leaderboard would already have realized that something was not quite right. They wouldn¡¯t need Levi to point it out. After all, Azure Dragon knew that his boss¡¯ powers were quite limited, and it would be impossible for him to have mastered all the techniques. Otherwise, why would he rank only over three thousand on the Provisional Leaderboard? In a worried tone, Phoenix asked, ¡°Will boss get mad when he knew we didn¡¯t walk our talk?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve given up on everything now. I¡¯m only going to concentrate on the basic technique that he¡¯s going to teach me. I will take all the responsibility if he really mes us for not listening to him!¡± Azure Dragon said in a resigned manner. ¡°Azure Dragon, it¡¯s been hard on you. You¡¯ve sacrificed yourself to save all of us!¡± Kirin and the others patted him on the shoulder. ¡°It¡¯s all right. I know that I have the least talent among us all. So, it¡¯s really a no-brainer that I should be the one to give up my technique. Keep on practicing guys. It¡¯s going to be hard on you guys when you have one less person carrying the team,¡± Azure Dragon said with a smile. ¡°Yes, we will try our best to perfect our techniques. We¡¯ll see if the boss¡¯ im about our technique¡¯s self-destruction was true.¡± Everyone was quite positive that Levi¡¯s im was groundless, and they were eager to prove him wrong. Meanwhile, Levi was giving orders to Sacred Organization as Dark Emperor. He instructed Sacred Organization which controlled more than a third of the world¡¯s forces to renounce practicing their techniques. However, there were simply too many parties involved. It was not practical to ban the practice of the technique in one go. Levi knew he could only go step by step in the matter, especially since he would be met with strong protests from the people. People like Asura from the Erudian Alliance surely would be skeptical. Besides, since he had already mentioned it to them, Levi knew that they would surely grow suspicious. Hence, Levi had not given the instruction to Sacred Organization hastily as well. Instead, he only asked Death Fiend to enforce the ban gradually. He did not wish for people from Lab of Gods or others to know. Hence, those who had received the instruction only renounced the technique quietly while they still openly im that they were practicing. As for the forces that formed the Erudian Alliance, Levi thought it was not yet the time to inform them. ¡°What are you getting at, exactly?¡± Chapter 2374 Chapter 2374 Chapter 2374 Time Is Up After everyone had left, Zoey started to question Levi. ¡°Everyone is only trying to help you by handing over their technique books to you. Why are you telling them that practicing the technique will ultimately lead to their own destruction? You¡¯re hurting their pride!¡± ¡°Just take a look at how Azure Dragon has given up on everything just so he could protect your pride? Everyone is putting themselves in your shoes. Can¡¯t you reciprocate their goodwill?¡± Zoey gave Levi the death re. Levi argued, ¡°It is because I care about them that I ask them to give up on the new era technique. Otherwise, they¡¯re all going to die!¡± ¡°You¡¯re sputtering nonsense! You have nothing substantial to back yourself up! You¡¯re only using your former position to force them to listen to you. In case you haven¡¯t realized, you¡¯re no longer as strong as you used to be! Besides, so many fighters are practicing the fast-track technique. Don¡¯t you think they would have already realized its shorings, if any, by now? Have you ever studied the technique to make such critical ims?¡± Levi nodded. ¡°I have studied all the techniques for one day and night, and I¡¯ve mapped every single one of the techniques out to its finest stages. That is why I¡¯m saying that the myriad of techniques actually shares the same origin.¡± ¡°You? You figured all that out?¡± Zoey was doubtful of Levi¡¯s ims. Even Kirin and Floyd who ranked among the top ten of the Divine Leaderboard had not imed that they had mapped out the techniques to its finest stage. How can someone who ranks only approximately six to seven thousand on the Provisional Leaderboard dare to make such ims? Doesn¡¯t he realize just how ridiculous he sounds right now? Zoey found his words absurd, to say the least. ¡°So, other than Mia and Wynona, no one else trusts me? Are you guys doubtful of my words, or are you guys questioning my credibility?¡± Levi asked resignedly. ¡°We do not believe in you for a number of reasons. First, you don¡¯t have anything substantial to back your ims, and then you¡¯re not even strong enough! ¡°If you said that it was my master, Dark Emperor who imed that she has mastered all the techniques and even mapped them all out to its finest stages, it would be much more convincing. However, with your current position and strength, nobody will ever take you seriously,¡± Zoey said as a matter factly. It was because Levi was not strong enough that his words carried no weight. ¡°All right then.¡± Levi let out a sigh. If he were to exin everything as Dark Emperor, then there was a fair chance that everyone would give up on the technique. However, if it was all truly part of Lab of Gods¡¯ grand scheme, then he would alert them and lead to a lot of trouble if he were to expose his identity as Dark Emperor. ¡°Do you have any ns in mind? Is that why you¡¯ve made such a im?¡± Zoey asked out of curiosity. ¡°What n can I possibly have?¡± Levi was not feeling peachy. ¡°I really hope you can practice hard. There are only eight days left.¡± Zoey hoped that Levi would be more grounded. However, Levi paid no heed to her and went out to get some fresh air. Bang! Bang! Bang! A few shadows shed before his eyes right then. ¡°Levi Garrison, I¡¯d like to see who can back you up this time!¡± It was Levi¡¯s enemy. After the failed attempt of assassination at the indigenous forest, they tailed him all the way back to Erudia. Actually, Levi knew that he was being tailed by a lot of people. However, he could not care less about them. They were mere cannon fodders to him. However, this time a group of people showed up in front of him. ¡°Get lost! I¡¯m in a bad mood right now. I¡¯m going to kill everyone if you keep bothering me!¡± Levi said exasperatedly. ¡°We¡¯re going to kill you!¡± The group dashed forward. Bang! Bang! Bang! Levi was infuriated and blew out punches to the group of fighters that ambushed him. They turned into mists of blood right away. Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. The interruption had not affected his intention to take a stroll. Eight days passed in the blink of an eye. Zoey and Levi¡¯s promised three months was up. Everyone was shocked when they tried to check Levi¡¯s ranking. Chapter 2375 Chapter 2375 Chapter 2375 Out Of The Provisional Leaderboard They could not seem to find Levi¡¯s name on the Provisional Leaderboard. They went over the ranking multiple times, and yet Levi¡¯s name was nowhere to be seen. The same thought popped into their minds right then¡ªLevi had dropped out of the Provisional Leaderboard. In this time and era, slow progress equaled to regress. One could be easily eliminated by intensepetition. While others were skyrocketing in their abilities day in and day out, slow progress would pale in comparison. Every single man and woman could practice the fast-track technique to achieve great strides in the new time and era. Hence, the Divine Leaderboard and Provisional Leaderboard refreshed with each passing second. They were not actually surprised by the fact that Levi had dropped out of the Provisional Leaderboard. After all, the man had been stubbornly clinging onto his outdated techniques. Azure Dragon was one prime example as well. He had chosen to sacrifice himself to save others. As a result, he had been practicing the techniques taught by Levi in these eight days. He had not achieved any kind of improvement in the past eight days. Looking at the refreshed ranking of the Divine Leaderboard, the man had even dropped to rank 578 from rank 564! It was apparent that he had regressed so much in just eight days. Azure Dragon sighed after seeing his own ranking on the Divine Leaderboard. ¡°I think in time, I¡¯m going to drop out of the Divine Leaderboard, and even the Provisional Leaderboard over time, just like the boss!¡± Kirin said candidly. He noticed that Azure Dragon¡¯s face sank, and realized that he had made a blunder. Azure Dragon shook his head. ¡°It¡¯s fine. I knew that this would happen the moment I made the choice to give it all up. You guys just need to keep advancing.¡± They started to check their respective rankings. Kirin and Floyd¡¯s rankings did not differ by much. As a matter of fact, they had not realized that their abilities had reached their peak. It was going to be difficult for them to advance further. Oblivious to the fact, they had been thinking that it was all quite normal. ¡°Zoey Lopez, rank 34 on the Divine Leaderboard!¡± Everyone gasped upon seeing her ranking. Her improvement was quite startling, given the fact that she was stripped of her powers only three months ago. It was astonishing that she managed to rank 34 on the Divine Leaderboard in just three months¡¯ time!This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. Besides, it seemed like she was still advancing at a very fast pace. Kirin and the others were awestruck. They knew it would be a futile attempt to go up against her. This is simply terrifying! If all went well, Zoey could even return to her former glory and rank top ten on the Divine Leaderboard. However, the Divine Leaderboard right now was not the way it used to be. The former Divine Leaderboard was a mere concept with no concrete rankings. ¡°I remember boss saying that we¡¯ve reached our upper limit and that it would be difficult for us to advance further. But, just look at how Zoey is elerating!¡± ¡°Yes, she¡¯s practicing the fast-track technique as well¡­¡± However, they were oblivious to the fact that Zoey had learned her basics from Dark Emperor. The impact of the fast-track technique was not as pronounced on her as on everyone else. ¡°Don¡¯t listen to that nonsense. There¡¯s nothing substantial to his im!¡± Zoey said. ¡°Zoey, you¡¯re rank 34 this time while boss has dropped out of the Provisional Leaderboard. This time, I think you can really teach him a lesson. Even I¡¯m feeling quite embarrassed for him!¡± ¡°Yes, I think he should feel quite defeated by this. Do you think he will try to avoid us after this?¡± The others burst into augh. ¡°Let¡¯s go look for him!¡± Zoey said as she was all prepared to meet up with him. ¡°Wait a minute! Look at this, guys!¡± Someone let out a surprised shriek. Chapter 2376 Chapter 2376 Chapter 2376 Levi Makes It Into The Divine Leaderboard ¡°What? What happened, Phoenix? What¡¯s the holdup?¡± Everyone stopped and turned around to see why Phoenix told everyone to look at the leaderboard, but all she did was point at thest name on the Divine Leaderboard. ¡°Look, boss is right up there!¡± Everyone looked at the leaderboard, and sure enough, Levi was ranked one thousand on the Divine Leaderboard. But the news came as too much of a shock, so everyone looked closer to see if it was just another person with the same name. But after double-checking it, they confirmed that it was the same Levi they knew and respected. But some still didn¡¯t believe it fully, so they clicked into the person¡¯s details to see his past. When they saw his battle history, they knew it was Levi himself. The king of the past was already starting to make hiseback. The reason Levi managed to make it on the Divine Leaderboard was exined as well. Apparently, eight days ago, he killed six of the top one hundred and fourteen of the top three hundred fighters of the Provisional Leaderboard¡­ alone. To top things off, out of the six he killed, three were ranked in the top three, which meant they could even make their way up to the top echelon of the Divine Leaderboard if they lived. Since Levi took them all out alone, it was just fair that he was ranked a thousand on the Divine Leaderboard. But the problem was, nobody knew about this event or when it took ce, not even the alleged perpetrator¡ªLevi himself. He was backed into a corner, so he had to attack them and kill them all. However, he never would have thought someone would see him kill the fighters. Because of that, they reevaluated his power level and reassigned his ranking. That battle was the reason he was ranked on the Divine Leaderboard. He wouldn¡¯t have wanted it if he could help it, but he couldn¡¯t do anything about it now that he was seen, not even if he had one-third of all the forces in the world under his control. Not to mention he didn¡¯t know about the whole affair himself. Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°What the heck?¡± Everyone was understandably dumbfounded when they saw the ranking. After all, they didn¡¯t know about Levi¡¯s true power, unlike a select few. Is this really the same boss we know? Did he power-up that much in such a short time? Unbelievable! ¡°If my memory serves me right, it has only been ten days, hasn¡¯t it? The boss is only around six to seven thousand on the Provisional Leaderboard ten days ago, but now he¡¯s already on the Divine Leaderboard? Did he make his way up to seven thousand rankings in ten days? How did he even do that?¡± White Tiger asked a sharp question. That was also what everyone had in mind. ¡°Yeah, how on earth did he do that?¡± Everyone looked at one another, but none of them coulde up with an answer. But then, Floyd happily answered, ¡°Oh, I get it! Remember what master did ten days ago? He took all our technique books and researched them the whole day. And then he told us we shouldn¡¯t keep on practicing them.¡± Once Floyd pointed that out, everyone realized what he was getting at, and they knew the ¡®real¡¯ reason Levi managed to make it on the Divine Leaderboard. Azure Dragon said, ¡°So in other words, boss researched our techniques the whole day just so he can start practicing them?¡± ¡°Yes. I think we¡¯ve underestimated the boss. I bet all of us thought he couldn¡¯t have fully researched our techniques that quickly because of how low he ranked, but we forgot one very important thing. Boss is a top-tier genius. His talent has always been a lot better than all of us, and we can¡¯t even begin topare even if we wanted to. ¡°He can absolutely master our techniques in a single day, and the proof is in the pudding. See, he¡¯s already ranked in the Divine Leaderboard already. He can do it no doubt.¡± Everyone had their own opinions, but they generally had the same conclusion as to why Levi managed to rank on the Divine Leaderboard. ¡°I don¡¯t want to be that guy, but I told you so. If the boss went all-in with the new era¡¯s technique, he¡¯ll make it to the top in no time. Not to say I¡¯m a prophet, but my prediction came true. The old king is making aeback!¡± Kirin was visibly excited by the oue. Everyone gasped in shock, surprised by Levi¡¯s sheer amount of talent. But even though they¡¯ve wracked their brains, never would they imagine Levi¡¯s talent was even more than they could ever imagine. Everyone said he took ten days to achieve it, but in reality, he took less than two days to make it to the leaderboard. After all, he only took one day to master the new era¡¯s technique. The realization of that fact solidified Levi¡¯s name as one of the most talented fighters known to them. Obviously, he was even more talented than Zoey herself. ¡°He finally understood what we were getting at! Oh my god, I¡¯ve been waiting for this my whole life!¡± Everyone was buzzing with excitement since this was what they always wanted. They had been waiting for Levi to make his eventualeback, and after that long wait, they finally saw the light at the end of the tunnel. ¡°But I have a question. Why¡¯d the boss say our technique would kill us in the end?¡± Chapter 2377 Chapter 2377 Chapter 2377 I Lost The Bet That question was raised by Phoenix. ¡°I¡¯m not sure about this, but is it possible that the boss actually mastered our techniques? No, not just the regr mastering. I mean more than that. He might have seen through all the techniques to their core. He might be telling the truth.¡± Everyone fell into silence, pondering about Phoenix¡¯s question. The room was quiet for a long time, as everyone was trying to find an answer to that. But no matter how they tried, they couldn¡¯t figure the riddle out. Zoey said, ¡°I think that¡¯s just an excuse. He doesn¡¯t want us to know he¡¯s been practicing your techniques. He probably knows that we won¡¯t believe him no matter what he said. I mean, who would believe that the techniques would kill us if we train them until the end? He¡¯s saying that to let us know he dislikes our technique and that he won¡¯t practice them. ¡°Eventually, we¡¯d end up thinking he has nothing to do with our techniques.¡± Zoey¡¯s exnation was reasonable, at least in everyone¡¯s eyes. They now assumed that Levi was lying to them so they¡¯d think he wasn¡¯t practicing, but in fact, that was just what he was doing all this time. ¡°If you don¡¯t believe me, we can take a look at his solitary training spot.¡± Zoey led everyone to Levi¡¯s solitary training spot¡ªthe underground facility. The moment they came in, what greeted them was a table full of everyone¡¯s technique analysis. It was filled with a mountain of papers where Levi wrote all his analysis. Everyone¡¯s jaw dropped when they saw that. So he¡¯s been researching our techniques all this time? And his insight is incredible. He has such a talent. He has fully mastered all the techniques. Even more than we do. Levi mapped out all the techniques to their furthest ends. If it wasn¡¯t for his body holding him back, he could have be the strongest fighter by now. His name would be among the top three in the Divine Leaderboard instead of just one thousand. ¡°Oh, I get it. Remember what boss told us? That all techniques actuallye from the same origin? I think what he¡¯s trying to say was that he wants to merge all our techniques to create his own stuff. ¡°Look here, boss analyzed all our techniques and wrote out all their possibilities. It¡¯s obvious he wants to merge them up to create something new,¡± Kirin exined. Everyone there had tried toe up with a rough idea about Levi¡¯s training, and the most popr theory was that he would merge everyone¡¯s technique and create his own thing. But before he could analyze the techniques, the Lopezes and cks took them away. ¡°Oh, you have a point. That¡¯s why he wants to merge our stuff and make his own thing so quickly. That way, we won¡¯t even have any evidence saying that he used our technique even if we find out about it. I mean, it¡¯s already his own thing, so of course, he¡¯s not using our technique. Well, technically speaking.¡± After they ¡®analyzed¡¯ Levi¡¯s training method and came to an answer they gleaned from nothing but pure conjecture and ignorance, everyone felt delighted. Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. Ignorance is bliss, I¡¯d say. But back to the point. Levi managed to create his own technique and make it into the Divine Leaderboard. Of course, they¡¯d be the happiest group of people in the whole wide world. They managed to get what they wanted all this time after all. ¡°Hey, guys. Wanna bet? I¡¯ll expose himter, but I bet he¡¯ll say he¡¯s still practicing his basic technique.¡± Zoey smiled. ¡°I ain¡¯t betting. That¡¯s really obvious. We all know that¡¯s exactly what he will say.¡± Everyoneughed. ¡°So, Azure Dragon. Are you going to keep this up and y along with boss?¡± someone asked. ¡°You don¡¯t have to, bro! Everyone knows the truth now. You¡¯re finally free!¡± Most of them thought there was no need for Azure Dragon to sacrifice his time and future to y along with Levi, but Azure shook his head. ¡°No, I won¡¯t break his bubble. I want him to train in peace. I don¡¯t mind sacrificing my time. I have you guys protecting me, right? Besides, if all it takes for boss to make hiseback is my time, I¡¯d dly pay the price.¡± Everyone was touched by Azure Dragon willingness to sacrifice. It was a good thing he was the leader and the brains of the group instead of the brawn, so nobody paid it any mind. When everyone came out of the underground facility, they ran into Levi, who had juste back. Levi wasn¡¯t surprised to see everyone gathered around his ce, since it was the deadline of his bet with Zoey. They wanted to see who made the bigger progress over thest three months, and Levi would dly ¡®lose.¡¯ After all, no adult would go full force fighting children. ¡°Oh, guess the deadline¡¯s here. You got me, Zoey, I lost,¡± he said. Chapter 2378 Chapter 2378 Chapter 2378 I Have Been Waiting ¡°No, Levi. Actually, you won. Congrattions,¡± Zoey said. Suffice to say, Levi did not see thating. ¡°I won?¡± He stared at Zoey in disbelief. What¡¯s going on? ¡±But you¡¯re one of the top one hundred fighters on the Divine Leaderboard. I¡¯m just around seven thousand on the Provisional Leaderboard. I couldn¡¯t have won,¡± Levi asked. ¡°No, master. You aren¡¯t on the Provisional Leaderboard anymore,¡± Floyd reminded him. Levi smiled bitterly, ¡°See? I can¡¯t even make it in the Provisional Leaderboard. I have totally lost.¡± ¡°But you made it into the Divine Leaderboard, master! I mean, deadst, but you still made it, so it counts!¡± Floyd gushed. Contrary to Floyd¡¯s excitement, Levi looked horrified. I made it into the Divine Leaderboards? What are those guys doing? Those idiots! ¡°Boss, why didn¡¯t you tell us you killed so many top fighters of the Provisional Leaderboard? You¡¯re super strong now!¡± Kirin and the othersughed. It was then Levi remembered that he killed a bunch of weaklings a few days ago. He didn¡¯t think they were all that strong, but apparently, the world didn¡¯t share his sentiments. I got into the Divine Leaderboard because I killed those weaklings? That¡¯s amusing. This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. ¡°Master, you started practicing our techniques, didn¡¯t you? Is that why you made such a big improvement? I bet it feels good, huh? This new era stuff is awesome, right? Made you one of the top fighters in the world now,¡± Floyd asked on purpose. Levi shook his head. ¡°No. All I¡¯ve been practicing is my old technique. The same basic technique I¡¯ve been using up until now. You know that.¡± Everyone expected him to say that, so theyughed the moment Levi said the same thing they thought he would. It was just as Zoey said, Levi wouldn¡¯t admit that he practiced the new era¡¯s technique, and Levi said the exact same thing Zoey said he would. ¡°What? But that should be impossible, boss. You can¡¯t be a fighter ranked on the Divine Leaderboard just with your old technique.¡± Nobody believed what he said, of course. Levi sneered, ¡°If Azure Dragon keeps this up, he can kill Divine Leaderboard¡¯s number two with a single punch.¡± Everyone started teasing Azure Dragon, ¡°Is that so? Well, keep up the good work then. We¡¯ll be looking forward to the day you kill Divine Leaderboard¡¯s number two.¡± Levi¡¯s answer was exactly what they expected. They guessed what he¡¯d say, and he wouldn¡¯t admit to the truth, just as they said. Obviously, he¡¯d only say he was still practicing the old basic technique. ¡°Honestly, if I had my way, I¡¯d stop you guys from practicing the so-called new techniques and take a page out of Azure Dragon¡¯s book. Practice the technique I gave you,¡± Levi advised them seriously. ¡°Yes, yes, of course. We will.¡± Everyone was saying they would do what he asked them to, but they didn¡¯t mean it. You¡¯re practicing our stuff, but now you want us to give up on it? Everyone was trying to hold theirughter in. They didn¡¯t want tough in case it hurt Levi¡¯s pride. However, they ¡®knew¡¯ Levi was just lying. Yeah, right, boss. We know the truth. You can¡¯t hide it from us anymore. We know the truth. It¡¯s right there in front of us. Levi noticed them holding back theirughter of course, but he thought it was because they didn¡¯t believe that his technique was that powerful. He quickly unleashed a few attacks and shook the whole ce. ¡°Take a look at that and tell me that¡¯s your technique.¡± Levi wanted to prove that he was right, but s, he did not know that everyone hade up with a guess that would prevent them from getting cognitive dissonance. Everyone shook their heads. ¡°No, it¡¯s not.¡± Of course, it¡¯s not. You merged all our techniques and created your own thing. Obviously, you won¡¯t leave any traces of the original techniques. There¡¯s no way in hell we can see through that. Levi didn¡¯t know what they were thinking, nor did he know they had analyzed his ¡®lies.¡¯ They now thought he was already practicing the new era¡¯s technique, and they ¡®knew¡¯ he was only lying. Zoey sent them away, ¡°It¡¯s fine. Keep up the good work. And you guys as well. Keep training if you don¡¯t want Levi to surpass you.¡± Levi didn¡¯t say too much about it. He had more pressing matters to attend to, such as the excavated ancient sites and the source of the ancient civilizations. It was also the ce where Kirin and the others had a chance encounter and found their techniques. These ces were the closest he could get to a clue. If he kept looking, he might just find the clues leading to Lab of Gods¡¯ whereabouts, and even a map that would lead him right to them. ¡°So I guess Erudia will be my first stop on this Scooby Doo quest then.¡± Levi left North Hampton and assumed his Dark Emperor persona. His first stop was the Erudian Alliance. Levi¡¯s n was to work with them and venture down an ancient site. But halfway through, someone came in his way. ¡°I¡¯ve been waiting for you, Dark Emperor.¡± Chapter 2379 Chapter 2379 Chapter 2379 The Strongest Rival This guy was strong. Perhaps stronger than anyone Levi had seen. Simply put, he was the strongest rival Levi had ever met. Among the fighters Levi had seen so far, none of them could be considered a worthy rival. Well, a few of them could be if he lowered his standards by a lot. The original Dark Emperor could be counted as one, and Forlevia¡¯s masters were on his shortlist of worthy rivals as well. They were already the top fighters in the whole wide world. Edmund and the divine generals didn¡¯t even make the list. They were too weak for him. R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only Oh, and those guys at The Manifest Court. They¡¯re powerful as well. Levi had scanned them, but the energy waves they emitted were weak. It was little better than an ordinary human, but he knew those guys were more than meets the eye. However, they still didn¡¯t pose any threat to him. The guy who showed up before him, however, were leagues about the fighters in The Manifest Court. His power was nothing to be sneezed at. This guy was stronger than Dark Emperor and Forlevia¡¯s masters, making him Divine Leaderboard¡¯s bona fide number one, ording to Levi. But Levi did not know this fighter who showed up before him. He was a middle-aged gentleman in a green robe, and though Levi did not know him, the man looked familiar on closer inspection. This guy looks simr to someone, but who is it? Hmm¡­ Oh, right! Edmund! So this guy is the divine brigadier? The boss of The Cardinal Hall. So we finally meet. But why did hee here? Just to see me? Wait, I¡¯m Dark Emperor now, so is this guy the original¡¯s nemesis? So that¡¯s the guy who banned Dark Emperor from ever stepping into Erudia. The same guy she feared so much. The reason why she wanted to get those weapons. The divine brigadier was powerful. Really powerful. If anyone else was in his presence, they¡¯d quiver just by having a feel of his strength alone. Even the original Dark Emperor could only go against him with Terra de and Skyward Sword in hand. This is the true top fighter of the nation. Edmund, you¡¯re leagues under your old man. ¡°You should not havee,¡± the divine brigadier said. But instead of saying anything, Levi replied with a single punch. He was not interested in the history between the divine brigadier and the original Dark Emperor. Now that the guy was getting in his way, all Levi had to do was clear the obstacle. The divine brigadier was shocked, for he never expected Levi to make such a sudden attack. However, he quickly defended himself with his arms, and the air swirled around him, forming a visible shield to block Levi¡¯s attack. Crack! However, the shield didn¡¯tst long. The divine brigadier heard the sound of something cracking, then the shield broke into little pieces, and the punch broke through. The divine brigadier was sent toppling backward, leaving deep footprints with every step he took, and it cracked the ground. The divine brigadier could not believe what he had just seen. Is this even the same Dark Emperor I know? One punch¡­ One punch and I was sent toppling back. Impossible. How is this possible? If it was in the past, Dark Emperor was a lot weaker than the divine brigadier. Thanks to that, Dark Emperor never had the courage to step into Erudia until today. Because of that, shemitted all those crimes just so she could make her return without having to fear for her life. Everything she did, she did to counter the divine brigadier. The divine brigadier thought she stood no chance unless she had Terra de and Skyward Sword in her possession, but now he couldn¡¯t believe Dark Emperor defeated him with a single punch. This is not possible! Wait, is that why there are more stories about Dark Emperor¡¯s battles now? Everyone was making Dark Emperor out to be some insanely powerfulbat machine. The divine brigadier didn¡¯t think too much about it, but after getting that punch, he had to believe it whether he liked it or not. For some reason, Dark Emperor managed to power up to an insane level. One that even he had to face with caution. ¡°Very well then. I see you have improved a lot. Then, I shall face you with everything I have. Do not hold back, or you will die.¡± The divine brigadier found his bearing and unleashed his true power. A moment ago, he was only human, but now he was like a sun that was shining down at Levi. The air around him felt like the hottest zes on earth, threatening to burn everyone and everything in its way. The divine brigadier looked like he had the power of the stars in his hands, and that alone was already terrifying enough. The Sris Energy emitted by the divine brigadier alone felt far more powerful than Skyward Sword¡¯s. In other words, this man alone was more powerful than the top divine tool. But even after the divine brigadier showed his power, Levi didn¡¯t seem to feel the least bit frightened. Once again, he hurled a punch at the divine brigadier. When their attacks shed, everything around them was broken and reduced into atoms. The earth itself cracked, and the skies rumbled. The waves from that sh almost ripped the ozoneyer in half, revealing the to the void.a Chapter 2380 Chapter 2380 Chapter 2380 The Divine Brigadier Surrenders A trail of blood painted the air, and the divine brigadier was sent toppling backward again, but this time, he had to stagger further backward before he found his bearing again. He wiped the blood that was trickling down the corner of his lips, and he was filled with disbelief. His internal organs felt as if they were torn to shreds, and his whole body throbbed with pain. But more than that, he could feel his body getting torn to pieces. It was just a single punch, but it was enough to severely injure him. At that very moment, he thought he wasn¡¯t facing Dark Emperor, but death itself. The divine brigadier had never tasted defeat in his long career. He was the leader of The Cardinal Hall, after all. Leadership skill was a must, and so was unimaginable power. Back in his prime, he killed countless enemies alone. Even Forlevia¡¯s masters were no match for him. But eventually, he stepped down and allowed The Cardinal Hall to grow under his underlings¡¯ supervision, while he went into solitary training for many years. Thanks to that, the already insanely powerful divine brigadier became even more powerful than ever, but still, he lost to Dark Emperor, an enemy he used to beat easily. Back then, he chased her away, and she never had the courage toe back just because of a single warning from him. What the hell happened to her? How did she manage to grow this powerful? And from the looks of it, she held back. If she attacks me again, I¡¯ll be dead. She only let me go for old times¡¯ sake. But unbeknownst to him, the Dark Emperor he was facing wasn¡¯t the same enemy he used to fight. Instead, the one behind that mask was none other than¡­ Levi himself. ¡°Hm?¡± Levi sounded surprised. It was a miracle that the divine brigadier only got off with an injury after receiving that punch head-on. Levi thought the divine brigadier would end up dead though. Yes, that punch wasn¡¯t too serious, but fighters such as the likes of Dark Emperor and Forlevia¡¯s masters would die without any question. However, the divine brigadier managed to survive that. Yes, he was severely injured, but getting out of it alive was already a much better oue than he thought it would be. This was the first time someone took Levi¡¯s punch and lived. Oh, so I can punch him again? Nice one. God, after so long, finally I get one guy who can take my hits. That punch was a far cry from Levi¡¯s true power. If he punched the divine brigadier with his full force like he did back in the Prison of Darkness, the divine brigadier would have died in the spot. Just before Levi could hurl another punch, the divine brigadier spewed blood and surrendered, ¡°I surrender! I¡¯m no match for you. Stop! If you keep that up, I¡¯ll die!¡± The divine brigadier of The Cardinal Hall actually surrendered to his enemy. If The Cardinal Hall and Eragon found out about this, their jaws would probably drop. The divine brigadier would never surrender no matter what, or at least that was what everyone thought. The thought of him surrendering never even crossed their minds. They have imagined him losing before since he was human after all. There was no way the divine brigadier would be invincible forever. However, surrendering was another story altogether. If they knew about the divine brigadier surrendering to Dark Emperor, they¡¯d probably have their minds blown away. But they didn¡¯t know the real reason he surrendered to Levi. The divine brigadier surrendered because he felt powerless against Levi. No matter how he tried, he couldn¡¯t see any chances of winning. The gap of power between them was more than he could imagine. It was like a yawning abyss, one that he could never hope to cross. There was no choice but to surrender. He didn¡¯t want to do that either, but it wasn¡¯t as if he had another choice. He was no match for Levi. If he stubbornly kept fighting, Levi would kill him for sure. The divine brigadier had surrendered, but Levi didn¡¯t say anything to him. He just went past the divine brigadier and kept heading toward his next destination. ¡°I¡­¡± The divine brigadier didn¡¯t know what to feel, but one thing was for sure, and it was that Dark Emperor coulde and go as she pleased from then on. ¡°Something feels different about her.¡± The divine brigadier couldn¡¯t sense that familiar aura his old enemy radiated, but he chalked it up to her drastic change. ¡°Is it because she got stronger?¡± The divine brigadier had a lot of questions, but more than that, he felt crestfallen and defeated. It was his first fight after his decades of solitary training, but he lost horribly. On top of that, he even surrendered to his enemy. Eventually, he went back to The Cardinal Hall, while Levi went to the Erudian Alliance. He gathered Asura and the others and asked them to search for some ancient sites, much to their curiosity. They wanted to know the reason behind the search, but they¡¯d never question Dark Emperor¡¯s orders. All they had to do was execute the given order, and that was it. This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . After a while of searching, they found an ancient site buried under a snowy mountain in the North. ¡°Your Highness, we found something! Please take a look!¡± Oh, so there is something out there. Chapter 2381 Chapter 2381 Chapter 2381 The Sites Are Man Made ¡°These ancient sites are found by Garrison Industry. White Tiger and Robed yer ran into their chance encounters in this ce, and they came back with the techniques that made them famous.¡± Asura was introducing the ancient site to Levi, but then someone said they found something, so Levi had to stop Asura. ¡°Wait for me right here. I¡¯ll go inside.¡± Levi asked them to stay outside, since he didn¡¯t want them to know too much about what was happening. After he went in, he found something important. Something that might shake the nation. This trace¡­ This is man-made. Modern man-made sites. This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . Anyone could notice that something was off if they took the time to take a closer look. It was obvious that this site was man-made. Someone took the trouble to create a whole site and installed it with a ton of treasure, drugs, and techniques. Problem was, it looked modern, so the site wasn¡¯t even ancient to begin with. After Garrison Industry found the site, everyone was overexcited at the thought of getting their hands on unimaginable treasure and technique, they forgot to have a closer inspection on the site. Because of that, they didn¡¯t notice the problem with it. On top of that, there were ancient sites popping up over the world back then, so it was normal that nobody would suspect a thing. But the most important thing was that the world was at war back then. Countless people died every day when the war went on. Everyone was desperate to get stronger, and the ancient sites showed up at that convenient moment. Everyone grew stronger at a blistering pace after getting their hands on the treasure and techniques within the sites. Since then, all they cared about was the things in the sites that could power them up. Nobody cared if the site was genuinely ancient. Everyone was blinded by the shiny things before them, they didn¡¯t realize that most of the ancient sites were made in modern times. Levi had already theorized that Lab of Gods was behind the creation of this new era, and now he had concrete evidence to back up his im. He had evidence that the sites were created and controlled by modern humans. He took a deep breath. It was fortunate that he noticed this problem when Maya Industries analyzed the problems that existed within the new era¡¯s technique, or he wouldn¡¯t have noticed something was off. The public might not believe it if he released the news now, but if they found out by themselves that all the sites were fake, the whole world would be shaken. A new crisis might even befall mankind just because of the news. But most importantly, the mastermind would be rmed by the news, since they¡¯d know that their ns had been found out. No matter who the mastermind was, Levi did not want that to happen. I¡¯ll have to keep this piece of information a secret for now. Nobody must find out about this. He told everyone on the site, ¡°From now on, nobody is allowed to tell anyone about the secrets of this site. This is punishable by death.¡± After he came out of the site, Asura and the others asked, ¡°Did you find anything, Your Highness?¡± Levi shot them a re, ¡°Don¡¯t ask anything that you aren¡¯t supposed to.¡± Everyone was shaken up by that re. Levi knew they wouldn¡¯t say a word to anyone now that he managed to scare them into submission. After leaving that ce, Levi went to a few other sites and observed them closely to see if his guess was correct. In the end, the results proved that his theory was right. The sites were man-made. He gasped again and sent Death Fiend and the others to search all the sites around the world. What he wanted was the most detailed data they could give him. Levi was confident that he¡¯d reveal the big secret behind the sites if he kept investigating. Sh*t. Now that I know the sites are manmade, that means they must stop practicing the techniques, or they will really end up dead. But they wouldn¡¯t listen to him no matter what he said. He wanted to talk about this using his Dark Emperor persona, but that wouldn¡¯t be appropriate as it might cause a lot of trouble. What should I do? Levi was in a dilemma. At the same time, after he went back, the divine brigadier took a special medicine to heal himself. Even though he was severely injured by that punch, the medicine patched him up quickly enough that nobody realized he was injured. On top of that, if nobody knew better, they¡¯d think he felt more powerful than even before he was injured. It was obvious he didn¡¯t want to show up at The Cardinal Hall injured. He had left the ce for decades, soing back injured would look bad for him. A short whileter, the divine brigadier came to The Cardinal Hall¡¯s gates. Chapter 2382 Chapter 2382 Chapter 2382 The Invincible Divine Brigadier But before he could get in, the guards stopped him. ¡°Hold it. Who goes there?¡± ¡°I am¡­¡± This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . Just before the divine brigadier could answer, someone ran up to him and bellowed, ¡°Sir! It¡¯s good to see you!¡± And then the man bowed before the divine brigadier fervently. ¡°The divine brigadier? Is that true? He¡¯s back? He¡¯s really back?¡± ¡°The divine brigadier is back!¡± ¡°He¡¯s back!¡± Roars of wee swept through The Cardinal Hall, and everyone heard it loud and clear. When they knew the divine brigadier hade back, everyone erupted into cheers. Even the fighters in solitary training came out to wee him. Most of the time, only four of the twelve divine generals were on duty, but since the divine brigadier had returned, all twelve came out to see him. The whole reason they went into solitary training in the first ce was to await the divine brigadier¡¯s return. Even the ancient fighters showed up, and on top of that, a lot of the fighters of Eragon came to The Cardinal Hall as well. This was the biggest event of The Cardinal Hall for a long time toe. Back then, a lot of people objected when the divine brigadier said he¡¯d leave for solitary training. But that would take a long time, and he was The Cardinal Hall¡¯s leader. It¡¯d be akin to a king leaving his empire for years. That was impermissible, and it was the same for The Cardinal Hall. The leader had to be around to keep the ce safe, but the divine brigadier insisted on leaving. He wanted to get stronger and reach new heights. That was why he left everything behind and went into training. More power. But before his departure, he left a message. ¡°When I return, I shall be the strongest man on earth.¡± Now that he finally made his return, everyone thought he was already invincible. Why else did hee back then? ¡°Greetings, sir!¡± ¡°Long live the divine brigadier!¡± Everyone knelt before him and cheered, celebrating his return. The divine brigadier was their leader and the strongest fighter among them. With him at the helm again, nothing could stop The Cardinal Hall. ¡°We have long awaited this, divine brigadier.¡± The divine generals were shedding tears of joy. When he left back then, they knew he might never come back, for it was almost an impossible task to be the strongest fighter on earth. He could spend his whole life chasing the top and still end up with a few fighters rivaling him in strength. No matter the era, nobody had the right to call themselves invincible. Not when there might be a lot of fighters out there rivaling them in strength. There was always someone more powerful out there. It was an insurmountable task. Everyone was already prepared for the divine brigadier to never return. That was why they raised Edmund up. They wanted him to take his father¡¯s ce and be The Cardinal Hall¡¯s new leader. The Cardinal Hall spent a lot of resources raising Edmund up. Even the divine brigadier left a lot of things for him before he left, just so his son could get stronger. The ce where Edmund went into solitary training was where Skyward Sword was sealed. Yes, the divine brigadier did that on purpose. He wanted to make Edmund stronger using the sword¡¯s Sris Energy. They made all those preparations because they realize the divine brigadier might never return. It had never urred to them that the divine brigadier would make his eventual, majestic return one day. Everyone had been waiting fervently, even though the chances were slim. However, now that the divine brigadier had returned, they knew he was already the strongest man on earth. Well, he was not exactly the strongest. But at least he was the strongest among all the fighters he knew, including those who were in hiding. Because he knew he was already the strongest among them, the divine brigadier made his return. That was his vow, and it was time to fulfill it. ¡°Father!¡± Edmund came to kneel before his father, and tears of joy streamed down his cheeks. Then, he hugged his father tight. ¡°I have awaited you for a long time now!¡± Edmund cried like a child. ¡°Father!¡± A youngdy showed up, and she was in tears as well. Thisdy was none other than the divine brigadier¡¯s youngest daughter. ¡°Wee back, divine brigadier, sir!¡± ¡°Congrattions on your return! May your reign live long!¡± Everyone in The Cardinal Hall sent their heartiest congrattions to the divine brigadier. Excitedly, Edmund asked, ¡°Father, now that you¡¯re back, does that mean you¡¯re the strongest man on earth?¡± The divine brigadier almost slipped and fall. I just got beaten, you brat. Chapter 2383 Chapter 2383 Chapter 2383 Bad Son But then even his daughter added, ¡°Yeah, Father. You said you wouldn¡¯te back until you be the strongest man on earth! And you never go back on your promises. Look at that. My father, the strongest person on earth.¡± She looked proud of her father, and Edmund was the same as well. Or even more so than his sister. After all, he had dreamed of the day where his father became the strongest man on earth. And now his dream had finallye true. His father had be the strongest. He could imagine himself doing whatever he wanted without any fear or fervor. Edmund had to look out for a lot of people before this, worried that they might attack him once they had the advantage. But now that his father was back, he didn¡¯t have to fear anyone anymore. Ahem! Ahem! The divine brigadier kept coughing as his son kept bbering on. He started trembling, and eventually, he started to shake. Every time they said he was the strongest man on earth, he¡¯d have to cough. In the end, he couldn¡¯t stop coughing. His face was red, and his tears kept streaming down his cheeks. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Father?¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong, divine brigadier, sir?¡± Everyone quickly gathered around and asked him what was happening. ¡°I¡­ Ahem¡­ I¡¯m fine¡­¡± He kept coughing despite saying that. Nobody had ever imagined seeing an invincible warrior like the divine brigadier coughing so violently, but now they were seeing that for themselves. He¡¯s not gonna die from the coughs, right? If anyone found out about this, they¡¯d probablyugh their socks off at how ridiculous that was. Invincible? Yeah, I thought so too before I came back. If hepared his current strength against all the fighters in the new era, his power would be unmatched. After all, he managed to defeat Dark Emperor easily, and she was number one on the Divine Leaderboard. In theory, he was the strongest fighter in the world. The Divine Leaderboard was the absolute authority in the world of fighters. Dark Emperor managed to beat everyone easily, so she was undefeatable, theoretically speaking. But even so, Dark Emperor lost out to him for many years, so by extension, he was the strongest fighter on earth, not her. The divine brigadier knew all the fighters in Erudia, including the ones in the shadows, Eragon, and The Cardinal Hall. But he was still the strongest even when he waspared to them, so he decided toe back to The Cardinal Hall. Since he heard that Dark Emperor had made her appearance in Erudia, he went to look for her. To his surprise, he actually managed toe face to face with her, but she defeated him with a single punch. He was no match for her. She was far more powerful than him in terms of strength and speed, and he couldn¡¯t even find any openings to defeat her. In the end, he admitted defeat, and that was the most humiliating day in his life. He had been a prodigy since he was a child, and everyone had high hopes on him. All his life, he only wanted to be the strongest fighter around, to stand on the top of this world. But he lost. Horribly. He was powerless against his old enemy, and he couldn¡¯t even begin to describe how disappointed he was in himself. Strongest? What a joke! I almost got myself killed the moment I came back! I would still be severely injured if not for my medicine. ¡°Alright, enough. I¡¯m fine,¡± the divine brigadier quickly told them after he snapped out of it. ¡°Good to know! I¡¯ll tell everyone about your return! And they¡¯ll all know you¡¯re now undefeatable. Let¡¯s see how they like that!¡± Edmund immediately dered. It was The Cardinal Hall¡¯s biggest news over thest few decades, and the biggest news of Erudia. Of course, he¡¯d spread it as far and wide as possible. This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. But the moment he heard that, the divine brigadier coughed and staggered backward again, this time almost falling down. Undefeatable? Can you stop with that already? Undefeatable, my foot! And what did you just say? Do you want to tell everyone about it? Are you dumb? The divine brigadier could feel his sanity snap, and he almost had a heart attack on the spot. This stupid boy! He¡¯s as dumb as bricks! Why did he have to say that? That was the most humiliating day of his life, but everyone thought it was the best day ever. To make things worse, they kept bringing it up, and they were even going to tell the world about it. If they actually did that, the divine brigadier would die from embarrassment. Can you guys just stop? For god¡¯s sake, just stop! And then, someone from The Manifest Court asked, ¡°Oh, did you juste out of a fight, divine brigadier?¡± The divine brigadier really felt like killing himself now. And there they go again. ¡°I¡­ Well¡­ Yes, I did,¡± he admitted to it. After all, he couldn¡¯t hide it from The Manifest Court even if he wanted to. Chapter 2384 Chapter 2384 Chapter 2384 The Most Explosive Day The person from The Manifest Court said, ¡°I can see that the battle was fierce.¡± The divine brigadier nodded. ¡°Yes. I met a powerful fighter.¡± His daughter was surprised that her father actually called another fighter powerful. ¡°You got into a big battle right after you finished training? That must have been one powerful foe.¡± Edmund, in all his stupidity, added, ¡°If I¡¯m correct, you must have met Dark Emperor, right? Number one on the Divine Leaderboard?¡± God f*cking dammit. Are you a seer or something? You just had to make the right guess, didn¡¯t you? You dumb brat! You idiotic boy! The divine brigadier felt like pping his son. Every time he was about to forget about that fight, Edmund just had to tear into it. The divine generals agreed, ¡°Sir, we¡¯ve heard about the feud between you two. You¡¯ve banned him from entering Erudia, but he has been showing up frequently in North Hampton. R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only ¡°I¡¯m sure he¡¯s the first one you want to get rid of, sir. You just fought him, didn¡¯t you? Tell us we¡¯re right, sir.¡± The divine generals were beaming at the divine brigadier, asking him to praise them. However, their boss only wanted to p them at the moment. Goddammit! These idiots! Are they dumb? Why won¡¯t they just shut the f*ck up about it? He looked around and noticed everyone was staring at him, waiting for an answer. In the end, he answered sheepishly, ¡°Yes, I just came out of a fight with Dark Emperor. Sorry, you guys had to see me in this state.¡± Edmund stupidly asked again, ¡°Father, did you defeat him then?¡± His goal was simple. He wanted his father to tell him he defeated Dark Emperor. Edmund wanted everyone to know his father defeated the invincible Dark Emperor. It wouldn¡¯t be too big a piece of news in the past, but Dark Emperor was now put on an impossibly high pedestal. He was practically a god, but well, every single thing he did shook everyone to their core, so he was not that different from an actual god anyway. Of course, everyone wanted to defeat him, and some didn¡¯t really think Dark Emperor was as powerful as everyone made him out to be. Some, like Edmund, wanted people from their own organization to beat Dark Emperor. Now that he thought his father had done it, he felt proud about it. All that was left was getting the confirmation straight from his father¡¯s mouth. Edmund was looking forward to it, and so was everyone else. This was the pride of The Cardinal Hall after all. However, on the other hand. the divine brigadier wanted to give his son a tight p and stitch his mouth up so he wouldn¡¯t speak ever again. He never wanted to talk about that fight again, but Edmund just had to bring it up. Because of him, everyone was looking forward to hearing the news of victorying from him. If he said he lost, everyone would be crestfallen. The Cardinal Hall and even Eragon would be hit hard by the news, and it might even be humiliating for them. The whole world willugh at us. I cannot tell them the truth. ¡°Yes. I defeated Dark Emperor,¡± the divine brigadier lied, but he only did it to answer everyone¡¯s expectations. He didn¡¯t want to let them down. Well, all I can do is pray for the best then. Edmund was the most excited of all, and he roared withughter. ¡°Number one on Divine Leaderboard? He¡¯s still no match for my father! My father¡¯s the real god here! He¡¯s the strongest! The most powerful! The undefeatable!¡± Everyone else was delighted as well. That day was the most joyous day in The Cardinal Hall. Not only did their divine brigadier make his return, but he also defeated Dark Emperor himself. ¡°I need some time alone to settle a few matters,¡± the divine brigadier excused himself and hurried away to find somewhere to hide. God knew what else might happen if he stayed there any longer. But the moment he had some time alone, he thought something was wrong with Dark Emperor. ¡°That can¡¯t be Dark Emperor.¡± Chapter 2385 Chapter 2385 Chapter 2385 His Conjecture Overwhelmed by his despondency, the divine brigadier overlooked a few key points. Now that he had some time alone, he realized a few things were off about Dark Emperor. Nobody knew Dark Emperor¡¯s true identity, but he did. Dark Emperor used to be his junior, and she loved him. However, that love was unrequited, and the divine brigadier married Edmund¡¯s mother. Shortly after their marriage, Edmund¡¯s mother passed away in an ident. Back then, Dark Emperor used that opening to date the divine brigadier and had his child. However, when the divine brigadier found out that Dark Emperor was the one who killed Edmund¡¯s mother, he almost killed her out of rage. She was only spared because she was pregnant with their child back then. However, the divine brigadier exiled her and banned her from ever entering Erudia again. If she ever broke that rule, he would kill her. Since then, he nted the seed of hatred in Dark Emperor, and she started creating an organization overseas to bolster her strength. She did all that just so she coulde back to Erudia one day and go toe to toe with The Cardinal Hall. If that came to pass, she could talk to him on equal footing. She would not stop at anything to achieve her goals, and the likes of Zoey were just her pawns. However, her n failed, for Levi showed up and wiped her off the face of this earth. The divine brigadier knew how deep Dark Emperor¡¯s hatred ran. It was unimaginable, so he knew she¡¯d scoff at him if she defeated him. But back then, Dark Emperor didn¡¯t even say a word to him. The first thing ¡®she¡¯ did was attack him. Right after she defeated him, she went away without even saying a word. That woman¡¯s hatred has been going on for decades. Why didn¡¯t she say anything to me after she beat me? Odd. Something¡¯s off. If that¡¯s really her, she would have been ecstatic to have beaten me in a fair fight. There¡¯s no way she could have stayed that calm. Weird. Something¡¯s not right with her. Wait. Can it be that¡¯s not the real Dark Emperor? It could have been someone else who¡¯s wearing her mask. Finally, the divine brigadier had a stroke of inspiration. He knew the real Dark Emperor too well. After all, she was his junior. Vengeance might grant her great power, but it was destined to be a limited one. It was impossible for her to be the strongest in the world. This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. In other words, he should have won against her easily. He was right. The real Dark Emperor would have stood no chance against him. It was the absolute and undisputed truth. And there was another thing. Dark Emperor was being more active as of current, and Sacred Organization was going around as well. That was obviously opposite to what Dark Emperor used to do. Aside from that, Dark Emperor¡¯s power level was off the charts. All the organizations had evaluated Dark Emperor¡¯s strength, and they deduced that she was about on par with number two and three. However, Dark Emperor defeated him easily. That was obviously not the kind of power anyone on the Divine Leaderboard should have. Something¡¯s wrong. It¡¯s a different person. Dark Emperor is a different person now. That person I met was a fake one. That¡¯s not Dark Emperor. The top fighter on Divine Leaderboard is not the same person everyone thinks she is. Where did she go though, now that her ce is taken? Probably the grave. Or maybe she¡¯s in trouble. Back when the divine brigadier was out and about, he paid a visit to Sacred Organization¡¯s headquarters, where Levi was held in the Prison of Darkness. He saw the prison before, and he knew there was a prisoner inside who was trying to break free from the cell. But he knew it was impossible as it was bound to be a futile attempt. The Prison of Darkness was an invention from Erudia, so he knew just how powerful it was. Back then, he knew Dark Emperor was on the move. When he went back to Sacred Organization¡¯s headquarters again, Levi was already gone. The Prison of Darkness was broken, and thendscape changed, literally. When he saw that, he knew Dark Emperor was in deep trouble. Hm, if my guess is right, the fake Dark Emperor is the probably the one who broke the Prison of Darkness. The real one is probably dead at this point. Her killer took her mask and impersonated her. So he must be the one who I met earlier. No wonder he managed to take me down with a single punch. And he probably wasn¡¯t even using his full force and that was why he managed to break the Prison of Darkness. The divine brigadier gasped, and he was drenched in sweat. Chapter 2386 Chapter 2386 Chapter 2386 This Trash Calls Himself Undefeatable He¡¯s terrifying and beyond what anyone can imagine. Now I know why Dark Emperor is so powerful. It¡¯s not even the same person anymore! This guy can break the Prison of Darkness. Question is, who is he? The more he thought, the scarier the truth was, and he realized that the gap between him and ¡®Dark Emperor¡¯ wasn¡¯t just an abyss. It was probably a whole universe. The guy destroyed the Prison of Darkness when I can¡¯t even do that. Heck, not even a hundred of me could aplish that. Hey, wait. There¡¯s another question here. How did she manage to lock someone like that up? If he was already that strong before he was locked, she would have died a thousand times through. Unless¡­ Unless he powered up when he was in the Prison of Darkness. Unless he was weaker than her before he was locked in there. Holy sh*t. What kind of genius is that? He went from being weaker than her to a being capable of wrecking the Prison of Darkness in such a short span of time? This is unbelievable. I don¡¯t think I can do the same thing even if I have a whole millennium to spend. Who is that guy? Who the hell is that guy she locked up? I have to get to the bottom of this. There was a reason he was the divine brigadier instead of anyone else. He was strong, capable, and most of all, smart. Even though he barely had any clues, he managed to make an analysis that was almost perfectly urate. ¡­¡­ Back outside, Edmund and his sister were confused about their father¡¯s earlier reaction. ¡°Father¡¯s acting weird. What¡¯s wrong with him?¡±R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only ¡°He should have been the strongest now that he has defeated Dark Emperor, but he didn¡¯t seem happy. In fact, he seems tortured. ¡°Maybe that¡¯s the dilemma he¡¯s having. You guys are excited about him being the strongest man, but even he has his own frustrations. Now that he¡¯s the strongest, he¡¯s left with no rivals to fight with,¡± a divine general said. ¡°Yeah, you have a point. I¡¯ll tell the world about the news then.¡± Times had changed. Before this, forces like The Cardinal Hall chose to stay hidden and tried their best to not get exposed. However, now the whole world knew about their existence. It didn¡¯t take long for The Cardinal Hall to release the news about the divine brigadier¡¯s return and Dark Emperor¡¯s defeat by his hands. The world was shocked by the news, especially when they heard the divine brigadier had defeated Dark Emperor. The news went viral and became a hot topic of discussion. ¡°Holy sh*t. Dark Emperor¡¯s defeated? That Dark Emperor? How powerful is the divine brigadier?¡± ¡°Erudia¡¯s full of powerful fighters. No wonder it¡¯s a forbidden area.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t ever cross any Erudian. Do you hear me?¡± ¡­¡­ The whole world was shaken up, but Edmund even more so. After all, his own father had be the strongest man on earth. However, there was one person who was shocked more than anyone. It was none other than Levi. He was the first one to know about the divine brigadier¡¯s return, and he defeated the guy. But now the news seemed to say that his Dark Emperor persona was the one who was defeated. Well, someone¡¯s shameless. That guy surrendered, but now he is telling everyone he came out victorious? And now the whole da*n world says he¡¯s the strongest man on earth. Levi was speechless. Not even I would call myself the strongest man on earth, and a loser like you call yourself that? Dumb*ss. I don¡¯t know about anyone else, but my mentor is even stronger than I am. I don¡¯t even know how powerful he is. I¡¯m not undefeatable, and this piece of trash certainly isn¡¯t. Levi sneered. At the same time, the divine brigadier came back out after he was done analyzing the new Dark Emperor, but when he heard The Cardinal Hall had told the whole world that he was invincible, he fell face first onto the ground. Everyone was shocked by that, of course. He only lied to them so they wouldn¡¯t get shaken up, but now they were giving him trouble. Now that they had released the news, the whole world would find out about the battle, including Dark Emperor himself. What if he gets offended over this? The divine brigadier was sweating buckets at the thought of that. Sh*t. I can smell deathing for me. Goddammit, I wanna kill this brat. ¡°What happened, father?¡± Edmund couldn¡¯t believe his father actually fell down. What happened to him? ¡°I want to know something. Who¡¯s the one Dark Emperor locked up recently?¡± the divine brigadier asked. ¡°Huh? Oh, it¡¯s Levi,¡± Edmund answered, though he wondered why his father was asking that. Chapter 2387 Chapter 2387 Chapter 2387 I Will Apologize To Him Everyone answered, ¡°Yes, that¡¯s the guy. Levi was locked up for three years, and after he came out, he¡¯spletely out of touch with the new era.¡± ¡°He was ranked a few thousand on the Provisional Leaderboard, but after he started practicing the new era¡¯s technique, he improved a lot and made his way up into the Divine Leaderboard. Deadst, though.¡± The divine brigadier quickly asked, ¡°Did he admit to that himself?¡± ¡°Yes. ording to him, he was locked up for three years by Dark Emperor, because his wife is Dark Emperor¡¯s disciple. I even heard that he asked his wife to cut off all ties with Dark Emperor, saying that she was being used. And he even told her Dark Emperor locked him up for three whole years.¡± Everyone kept talking about the past, but the divine brigadier stopped listening. At that point, he knew his guess was right. Levi was the present Dark Emperor, and the one who broke the Prison of Darkness. He was the top fighter in the world. And he¡¯s the one who broke Skyward Sword, most probably. Did it so he could save his wife. So they¡¯re all the same person. It didn¡¯t take long for the divine brigadier to sort out all the mystery. Now that Levi had taken up the mask, that meant the real Dark Emperor was dead. Even though she was killed, the divine brigadier didn¡¯t feel anything at all. If anything, he felt relieved. He couldn¡¯t kill her himself, but someone else did it for him. Now, his wife could finally rest in peace. At the same time, everyone wondered why the divine brigadier asked that question. Hmm¡­ what is he up to? ¡°Why do you want to know about that, Father?¡± Edmund asked curiously. ¡°It¡¯s none of your business!¡± He continued, ¡°Levi, you say? The Crown King, I presume? And the girl¡¯s father?¡± ¡°Yes, that¡¯s him.¡± Everyone nodded. The divine brigadiermented, ¡°I see. No wonder his daughter is that talented. The apple doesn¡¯t fall far from the tree.¡± That only made everyone more curious. ¡°Father, why are you so curious about Levi? He¡¯s just a loser who has no talent at all. I can beat him with one finger,¡± Edmund scoffed. He was one of the top ten in the Divine Leaderboard, while Levi was deadst. Judging from that, he was infinitely more powerful than Levi himself. ¡°You? Do you think you can beat him?¡± Now the divine brigadier really wanted to tear his son apart. That guy just beat me with a single punch. He¡¯s the strongest man on earth, not me. And you think trash like you can fight him? ¡°Huh?¡± Edmund couldn¡¯t believe what he was hearing, and everyone else too. After all, the divine brigadier seemed to think highly of Levi. So much so that he would criticize his own son for it. ¡°Dad, he¡¯s just deadst on the Divine Leaderboard. He¡¯s no match for me. That guy¡¯s nothing and I have improved a lot!¡± Edmund defended himself. He would never admit that he was worse than a loser in front of his father. R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only The divine brigadier looked at him doubtfully, and Edmund knew his father disapproved of his strength. ¡°Yeah, that guy¡¯s no match for me, but his daughter¡¯s incredibly talented. I heard she gave up on all the elders¡¯ teachings and created her own thing. On top of that, she has actually seeded. The girl¡¯s already as powerful as I am now.¡± That was the only time Edmund was ever jealous of a child, but he couldn¡¯t do anything about it. Forlevia was far more talented than he was. She could create a brand new path that belonged to her, but he couldn¡¯t. He would have to admit to that. ¡°Yes. That child is massively talented. Nobody canpare to her.¡± The divine brigadier nodded. He understood that the girl was both the future of Erudia and The Cardinal Hall, but still, that was the future, not the present. No matter how talented she was, she could never measure up to her father. ¡°Where does Levi live?¡± the divine brigadier continued to ask. ¡°What? Why are you asking, Father?¡± ¡°I want to apologize to him.¡± Chapter 2388 Chapter 2388 Chapter 2388 The Invincible King Should Raise His Head Nobody could believe what they just heard. The moment the divine brigadier said he wanted to apologize to Levi, everyone was petrified and shocked. Does he want to apologize? Does the divine brigadier want to apologize to Levi? Why though? Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. It was an impossible thing. Why should he say sorry to Levi? ¡°Oh, I get it. Father¡¯s doing this because of what Dark Emperor did. If it wasn¡¯t for her, Levi wouldn¡¯t be locked up, and his wife wouldn¡¯t have been used,¡± Edmund said. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Father, but I know what¡¯s up between you and Dark Emperor. She¡¯s your junior, and you guys have a history.¡± He thought his father was only apologizing because of what Dark Emperor did, but his father said nothing. Although, the divine brigadier was ring at his son. Will you shut the f*ck up? Can¡¯t you just be quiet for once? ¡°Stop asking questions. Just tell me where he lives,¡± he demanded impatiently. God, they are so dumb. ¡°His home is in North Hampton. Shall I take you there, Father?¡± Edmund volunteered. The divine brigadier looked at him. ¡°No. I¡¯ll go alone.¡± But then he suddenly noticed his daughter. He met her when he was out and about. She was an orphan, but she had talent, so the divine brigadier adopted her and sent her to The Cardinal Hall when she was a teen. And now the girl was already twenty. Since the divine brigadier came from the Birmingham family, he named his adopted daughter Queenie Birmingham. ¡°Come with me, Queenie.¡± For some reason, the divine brigadier wanted his daughter toe along instead of his son. Queenie had some questions, but she followed her father anyway. Edmund mumbled, ¡°Father¡¯s acting weird ever since he came back. I don¡¯t understand what he¡¯s doing.¡± Everyone shared his sentiments as well. ¡°Yeah. He¡¯s already the strongest man in the world, and he defeated Dark Emperor. But for some reason, I get the feeling he¡¯s being cautious¡­ too cautious.¡± What is going on? I don¡¯t understand. He won, didn¡¯t he? So why did he act like he lost the battle? A whileter, the divine brigadier and Queenie came to North Hampton and visited Levi¡¯s home. Zoey saw them, and she asked, ¡°Who are you looking for?¡± The divine brigadier smiled. ¡°Hello, Mrs. Garrison. We¡¯re from The Cardinal Hall, and we¡¯re here for Mr. Levi Garrison.¡± Queenie couldn¡¯t believe what she was seeing. Her father, the leader of The Cardinal Hall, the one who beat Dark Emperor, and the world¡¯s strongest fighter, was being that polite to Zoey. The Cardinal Hall would be aughing stock if anyone found out about this, so she quickly said, ¡°Father, you don¡¯t have to bow to her. She¡¯s not worthy!¡± ¡°Silence!¡± The divine brigadier red at his daughter. ¡°I see. Come in, please.¡± Zoey let them in without saying anything. After they came to Levi¡¯s manor, the divine brigadier asked his daughter to stay outside, while he went inside nervously. Levi noticed him from a mile away, of course, and he wondered why the divine brigadier was here to see him. There¡¯s no reason for that¡­ I didn¡¯t even show him my face. ¡°Who are you? And why are you here to see me?¡± Levi asked on purpose. ¡°You don¡¯t have to y dumb, Mr. Garrison. I know who you really are. You¡¯re the current Dark Emperor and the one who broke the Prison of Darkness. You¡¯re the one I ran into earlier as well. If my guess is correct, you killed the real Dark Emperor too, haven¡¯t you?¡± the divine brigadier asked. ¡°Hm?¡± Levi was surprised that the divine brigadier knew his real identity. I guess he¡¯s smarter than I thought. He¡¯s the first one to figure out the truth. In fact, the whole truth. I¡¯m impressed. This guy¡¯s smart. He probably knows the real Dark Emperor and managed to deduce everything using that opening. ¡°I see. So why are you here then?¡± Levi smiled. Chapter 2389 Chapter 2389 Chapter 2389 Divine Brigadier Bes A Lackey This was the second person who knew about his true power. Cyrus was the first. Death Fiend and the others knew he was strong, but they had no idea about the true extent of his powers. The divine brigadier, however, was obviously in the know. ¡°I¡¯m here to apologize, Mr. Garrison. I did not authorize the spread of the news, but I admit that I kept my defeat a secret because of a selfish desire of mine. That¡¯s why my stupid son thought I have defeated you and am now invincible.¡± He bowed at Levi deeply. Levi smiled. ¡°Is that all? It¡¯s fine. I don¡¯t care about useless things like glory. Besides, nobody has the right to call themselves the strongest. This world is far more mysterious than you think it is. Nobody has the right to call themselves strongest just yet.¡± At the same time, Zoey and the others found out about who the guests really were, and they were shocked. After all, they thought the divine brigadier defeated Dark Emperor, and he was stronger than anyone else on the Divine Leaderboard. Not to mention he was the leader of The Cardinal Hall. It was little wonder his daughter thought lowly of everyone here. A lot of people wanted to teach her a lesson in the first ce, but once they knew her true identity, they said sorry and started buttering her up. More and more people found out that the divine brigadier was in North Hampton. More specifically, in Levi¡¯s house. The Lopezes and cks were exceptionally enthusiastic, and the whole family came to join in on the asion. Even if they couldn¡¯t befriend the divine brigadier, at least they had to get to know him. It¡¯d work in their favor if they told everyone that the invincible divine brigadier once came to their ce. ¡°Why are you guys here?¡± ¡°Same reason as you guys.¡± ¡°We¡¯re here to witness the strongest fighter.¡± ¡°Same. That¡¯s the real number one. He defeated Dark Emperor.¡± Everyone was buzzing with excitement, while Queenie thought it was amusing. She was proud of her father. Haha, I am the daughter of the world¡¯s strongest fighter. A short whileter, Floyd and the other disciples came, along with Sword Fiend and the Dark Angels. Even Azure Dragon, Kirin, and Levi¡¯s friends came along. Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. Everyone wanted to see what the world¡¯s strongest man looked like, so the manor was surrounded by almost a thousand people in the end. Back in the manor, the divine brigadier told Levi about his history with Dark Emperor so Levi could be up to speed about it. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I don¡¯t me you. If I wanted you dead, you¡¯d be in a casket by now.¡± The divine brigadier shook with excitement. ¡°Thank you, Maestro. I knew you wouldn¡¯t care about trivial things like titles. If I may ask, I¡¯ve noticed that you¡¯re on the move. Are you looking into something? Is it about the Lab of Gods? Do you need my help?¡± The divine brigadier was a smart man. He could guess what Levi was trying to do just from his recent activities alone. Not everyone could do that, so he wasn¡¯t the boss of The Cardinal Hall for nothing. The man had power, leadership skills, and the brains to boot. Levi smiled. I like talking to smart people. ¡°Yes. I¡¯m looking into how they are linked with the changes in the new era.¡± He then told the divine brigadier about his theory and what he found out. ¡°I knew it. I knew something¡¯s off. I¡¯ve noticed a lot of clues here as well.¡± The divine brigadier started talking about his findings with Levi. He too was looking into the Lab of Gods and found some clues that were useful for Levi¡¯s n. The talk went on for half an hour. Finally, the divine brigadier said, ¡°If you need me, I¡¯ll be right here to help.¡± ¡°As a matter of fact, I do need your help. I have a mission for you, but I need you to finish it without anyone knowing. Though it shouldn¡¯t be hard for someone like you. Just remember, not a soul must know about this.¡± Levi smiled. Hmm¡­ got a great underling today. Divine providence, I guess. Nobody had expected the divine brigadier to work for Levi, not even Levi himself. But that was the reality. Chapter 2390 Chapter 2390 Chapter 2390 Marrying Queenie Off ¡°For Erudia,¡± the divine brigadier epted the mission. Levi was doing it for Erudia and the world at large. He saw no reason to refuse. And also it was because Levi was insanely powerful. They hit it off immediately, and the divine brigadier¡¯s help would greatly assist Levi¡¯s ns. Before this, it would be impossible for him to ask The Cardinal Hall for help. Edmund was a stubborn man, so he would never agree to it. Now that his father was here, it made ess a lot easier. Smart guys were easy to talk to, after all. Levi could do anything he wanted with just a single call. ¡°Mr. Garrison, I have a request, but¡­¡± The divine brigadier looked like he was struggling to make his request. ¡°What is it?¡± Levi was curious about the request. It shouldn¡¯t be that hard to talk about it, right? ¡°Mr¡­. No, the Crown King, will you marry my daughter? She¡¯s an orphan I adopted when I was out and about. Twenty years old this year. She¡¯s gorgeous and talented as well. Probably one of the top ten fighters on the Divine Leaderboard. Of course, she¡¯s no match for you, but she¡¯s not too bad.¡± That was the real reason the divine brigadier brought his daughter along. When he knew about Levi¡¯s true power, he knew he had a lot to gain by marrying Queenie off to him. First, that meant Levi would be truly on The Cardinal Hall¡¯s side once they were family. Secondly, Levi and Queenie¡¯s child could be even more talented than Forlevia was, given their talent. That child would be both The Cardinal Hall and Erudia¡¯s future. If Levi were to marry Queenie, The Cardinal Hall and Erudia would be set for many years toe. The nation would go at least a century without encountering any major problems. Of course, the divine brigadier wanted to help Queenie out as well. After all, she should marry the best person she could find, and Levi was the best candidate. On the other hand, Levi was flummoxed after hearing that request. Does he want to marry his daughter off to me? Is he mad? He stared at the divine brigadier. ¡°Bro, are you mad? I¡¯m married, and my kid¡¯s grown up now. She¡¯s The Cardinal Hall¡¯s future. Are you sure you aren¡¯t joking?¡± ¡°So? You¡¯re too conservative, Mr. Garrison. Yes, monogamy¡¯s perfectly fine for the regr citizen, but it¡¯s normal for people like you to have more than one wife. Just go all in. I mean, with you as the father, I bet all your kids are going to be geniuses.¡± The divine brigadier smiled. What the heck? To be honest, Levi never even thought of dating another woman, much less marrying one. He had Zoey after all. Now that he had Forlevia, he thought it would be uneptable for him to marry another woman. ¡°Now, don¡¯t be so hasty, Mr. Garrison. My daughter¡¯s outside, so you can take a look.¡± The divine brigadier didn¡¯t give Levi any time to refuse, so he dragged Levi out right away, but what they saw shocked them. What? What¡¯s with all the people? The whole ce is surrounded. When the divine brigadier came out, everyone went up to say hi. They noticed Levi standing by his side of course, and they felt jealous. The divine brigadier was in there for a long time. Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°I bet it¡¯s because of Evie. She¡¯s their future, and even the elders followed her while she was out training. The divine brigadier is The Cardinal Hall¡¯s leader, so of course, he cares about Evie. That¡¯s why he came here to see Levi,¡± Shaun said in a jealous tone. ¡°He¡¯s lucky he has a talented daughter. Look at us. All our kids are stupid.¡± Everyonemented their bad luck instead of tackling the real problem. The divine brigadier took Levi and came up to Queenie. ¡°This is my daughter, Queenie! Queenie, I¡¯ve decided to marry you off to the C¡­ Mr. Garrison.¡± Chapter 2391 Chapter 2391 Chapter 2391 Levi Is Marrying Me What? Do you want to marry me to him? This loser is unworthy of me! Queenie was bbergasted, and so was everyone as well. They had never heard of the news before, but now the divine brigadier was announcing it out of the blue. He looked at Levi and gushed, ¡°Mr. Garrison said yes. Now all that¡¯s left is you. Just say the word and I¡¯ll make all the necessary arrangements.¡± If they thought the first announcement was shocking enough, the second one blew everyone¡¯s minds away, and a deafening silence fell across the manor. If they listened closely, they could even hear the gears in everyone¡¯s brains stop turning. They were already numb from the shock, and they stared at the divine brigadier in utter disbelief. For a long, long while, not a single soul spoke. But eventually, someone broke the silence, ¡°What? The divine brigadier wants to marry his daughter off to Levi?¡± Realization finally struck the audience after a longg, and it sent ripples across everyone¡¯s souls. It was as unbelievable as saying Levi was the strongest person in the world, so everyone¡¯s jaw dropped. Zoey, of course, was struck dumb, and she stared at Levi in disbelief. He actually agreed? Does he actually want to marry another woman? No wonder he was in there with the divine brigadier for so long. This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. The news hit Zoey hard. She almost had a heart attack there and then, but she forced herself to hold it in. Well, I guess Queenie is a lot better than I am. Shees from a better family than I do, and she¡¯s stronger than I am, and she¡¯s also younger as well. If Levi does marry her, I bet he¡¯s going to make it in life. She¡¯s the young miss of The Cardinal Hall, while he¡¯s the Crown King. What a lovely couple. Not to mention Levi has adapted to the new era. He¡¯ll make it to the top ten on the Divine Leaderboard. Of course he¡¯s dumping me for a better woman. Zoey was staggering, and she would have fallen down if not for Mia and Wynona helping her. ¡°What the heck is Levi thinking? Why did he even say yes?¡± Mia stomped her foot angrily. ¡°Men. They¡¯re all the same.¡± Wynona sneered scornfully. Everyone else was shocked by the announcement as well. They couldn¡¯t believe the divine brigadier was marrying his daughter off to a weakling like Levi. To them, it came as a bolt from the blue. However, the Lopez and ck families quickly realized the reason behind this deal. The divine brigadier was marrying Queenie off to Levi possibly because he wanted them to give birth to a few more geniuses. After all, Forlevia was Levi¡¯s daughter, and she was the best example of what great genes could aplish. As of current, she was already The Cardinal Hall¡¯s future. Of course they would love it if Levi could make a few more geniuses that rivaled or even surpassed Forlevia in terms of raw talent. Now that the divine brigadier had returned, he must have a simr n in mind. The best way to go about it was to have Levi make more children, so he was willing to marry his daughter off to him. After all, that meant the children born from this marriage would be affiliated with The Cardinal Hall, and he could raise them up himself. He wouldn¡¯t even need any middleman to handle the negotiations either. Honestly, the families might be greedy and stupid, but a broken clock is right twice a day. Their guess was right on the money, though only partially. To them, Levi was nothing more than a babymaking machine, but what they didn¡¯t know was that the divine brigadier was doing this so he could get Levi on his side. Levi¡¯s disciples, underlings, and friends were also surprised to hear that announcement, and they gave Levi a weird look. ¡°How could you do this? Zoey has supported you when you needed her most. She became a serial killer just so she could avenge you, but now you¡¯re dumping her so you can marry someone else?¡± Everyone was disappointed in Levi. They couldn¡¯t believe what he was doing, for it was the worst crime a man couldmit in a rtionship. The Lopez and ck families were enraged as well, and they chastised Levi for it. ¡°He¡¯s an animal. Worse than scum, even!¡± But Levi was also in disbelief himself. Hey, I did not say anything of the sort. Are you f*cking mad? Why didn¡¯t you talk it over with me first? Levi wanted to kill the divine brigadier for making this decision without going it through with him. More importantly, now that the divine brigadier was the one who made the announcement, it was impossible for Levi to defend himself. Everything he said was the truth, or at least that was what the public¡¯s perception of the divine brigadier. Never would they think that the divine brigadier would lie about anything. Whatever he said was the absolute truth, and his word wasw. He would never lie to anyone. On the other hand, if Levi denied it, they would certainly think he was lying. In that case, there was no need for him to defend himself. Or to be exact, it was pointless. ¡°What did you say, Father? You want to marry me off to him? A loser like him? Are you for real?¡± Queenie scoffed. Chapter 2392 Chapter 2392 Chapter 2392 You Are The Trash Here Queenie was giving Levi a look of scorn and contempt. ¡°He¡¯s deadst on the Divine Leaderboard, while I¡¯m one of the top ten. I¡¯m leagues above him. Besides, I¡¯m young and single, while he¡¯s married. And his daughter¡¯s already grown up. This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . ¡°I will never marry a taken man even if that¡¯s thest thing I do. And father, do you have any idea what everyone thinks of him? He¡¯s nothing but a baby making machine in their eyes. He¡¯s leagues beneath me in terms of strength, talent, age, and background! And you, Levi! I¡¯m way out of your league, so you can forget about ever marrying me!¡± Since her father himself said that Levi had agreed to the arrangement, and Queenie knew her father wouldn¡¯t lie, she thought Levi was the one who proposed the marriage in the first ce. However, everyone got it all wrong. The divine brigadier was the one who begged Levi to marry Queenie, but with how things were turning out, everyone thought Levi was the one who begged the divine brigadier to match him up with Queenie. That perception was putting Levi in a bad spot, and Levi realized that from a mile away. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that there were too many people around, Levi would have started rampaging. You b*stard! I¡¯ll tear you apart! Just you wait! Once you¡¯re alone, I¡¯ll drag your *ss out and whoop it until you¡¯re bedridden! At the same time, the divine brigadier felt like giving his daughter a tight p. What did you just say? Did you just say you¡¯re way above his league? No, my sweet summer child! It¡¯s the other way around. He¡¯s the one who¡¯s way above your league! Heck, you can¡¯t even see his potential!. Levi¡¯s a practical god, while you¡¯re just a mortal! Queenie didn¡¯t know that her father was scolding her in silence, so she looked at Levi haughtily. She and everyone else thought that Levi was aiming for something that was way above his league. His only advantage was his genes, but that meant his only fate was to be a baby making machine. After all, it was probable that all his offspring would turn out to be geniuses. The chances of that happening would be even higher if he married someone with great genes like Queenie, however, it would be humiliating for a man to be a mere baby making machine. Queenie was The Cardinal Hall¡¯s princess, so there was no way she would marry a man who already had a family of his own. ¡°Father, I will not allow myself to endure this humiliation, and I believe The Cardinal Hall would never allow this either. What if the whole world knows that I¡¯m engaged to a married man? We¡¯d be a laughing stock in an instant!¡± Queenie knew what she must do, so she used The Cardinal Hall¡¯s reputation as a reason to refuse the marriage. The divine brigadier looked at her, ¡°Sweetie, listen to me. I¡¯m doing this all for your own good. It¡¯ll do you great if you marry Mr. Garrison. He¡¯s the best candidate if you want a great man to marry. Trust me on this. It might not be clear now, but you¡¯ll see what I mean in time.¡± The divine brigadier could not believe how foolish Queenie was. You actuallypared your strength to him? Of all people? And you thought you could win? If there¡¯s aedypetition right now, I¡¯d give you a one hundred out of ten for that joke alone. The guy you called trash beat me with a single punch. He¡¯s the strongest fighter in the world. If he shows his true power, all the women in the world would vie for his hand in marriage. Yes, even those who are leagues above you. You won¡¯t even have a chance to get a glimpse of Levi then, much less marry him. ¡°I know you¡¯re doing everything for my own good, father, but I can¡¯t ept this. I will never marry Levi no matter what you say. Yes, I understand what you¡¯re getting at. If I marry him, we¡¯ll give birth to incredibly talented children. That much I know, and this is for the good of The Cardinal Hall. I can understand that, but that doesn¡¯t mean you can sacrifice my happiness.¡± Queenie stood her ground, refusing to give her father any chance to argue with her. Then she sneered at Levi. ¡°Forget it, Levi. I¡¯ll never marry you. You¡¯re way beneath me, and to think you said yes to it right in front of your wife. You¡¯re worse than scum, Levi.¡± She left that message and went away, leaving everyone else standing awkwardly. Levi¡¯s friends and family thought it was an embarrassing scene, getting humiliated by an outsider in their own home. That was probably the most embarrassing thing that could happen to anyone. Zoey burst out in tears, of course. It was understandable since Levi actually said he¡¯d marry another woman right in front of her. What else could be more humiliating than that? The divine brigadier was in utter disbelief as well. He announced that news with no ill intent. In fact, he meant for it to be a piece of good news, but contrary to his expectations, he created a mess of a situation that not even he could handle. Chapter 2393 Chapter 2393 Chapter 2393 He Begged Me For It Suddenly, he felt a chill running up his spine. For some reason, he felt death itself staring at him from behind. If he wasn¡¯t careful, he might just get killed right there and then. He turned around and saw Levi ring at him furiously, his eyes filled with murderous intent. A destructive force was brewing within Levi, and he could feel it. The energy was almost palpable, and it was crashing down on him. It was as if he was facing a force of nature, and he could do nothing about it. In the end, he realized he had caused a lot of trouble for Levi, and he quickly excused himself lest Levi kills him. ¡°Um, well¡­ I¡¯ll leave you guys to it. I¡¯ll have to go now. I¡¯m worried about Queenie.¡± Levi would tear me apart. Gotta skedaddle. Levi noticed what the divine brigadier was trying to do, and he wanted to give chase, but everyone got in his way, stopping him. ¡°What are you doing? Trying to go to The Cardinal Hall so you can ask for her hand in marriage? You¡¯re a worthless piece of scum, Levi,¡± Henry spat. Aaron and his wife wanted to p Levi there and then. They could not believe he actually said he was marrying someone else right in front of them and Zoey. To them, that was the worst form of humiliation. ¡°What are you trying to do, Levi? Do you think you¡¯re so strong now that you managed to rank on the Divine Leaderboard? Do you think you can do anything now that you¡¯ve adapted? So you want to abandon Zoey and Evie? Just because you fell for Queenie? Just because her father¡¯s the divine brigadier?¡± ¡°The divine brigadier greenlighted the whole thing, but do you really think he approves of you? He only wants you for your genes! So you can be a baby making machine! So they can get more geniuses out of you. You¡¯re not as important as you think you are!¡± Henry chided. Everyone was glowering at Levi as well. They were disappointed in him, and that included his disciples and friends. They could understand the underlying reason. After Levi realized howpetitive the new world had be, he thought it was too much of a difference from how it used to be, and it was hard for him to ept this reality. He might have made his way into the Divine Leaderboard, but it was still a far cry from what he used to be. He needed an opportunity to get back to the top, and The Cardinal Hall was the best route for him. Or at least it was one of the best. Of course Levi wouldn¡¯t let that chance slip. But just because of that, everyone realized that Levi was no longer the same person they used to know. ¡°No, guys. I can exin¡ª¡± Levi desperately wanted to tell them the truth so they would stop misunderstanding him. Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. But nobody would give him any chance, and they kept yelling at him. ¡°Exin? We don¡¯t need your exnation! We saw everything with our own eyes!¡± However, Zoey spoke up, ¡°Hold it. Let him exin. I want to hear it.¡± Levi finally had a chance to exin himself, and so he did. ¡°Alright. I can exin. The divine brigadier came to see me so he can introduce his daughter to me. Then he begged me to marry her. He said they don¡¯t care even if I have a family. All he wanted me to do was to marry her. He even said it¡¯s normal for a guy to have more than one wife. ¡°But that¡¯s beside the point. The point is he f*cking lied. He lied to everyone, including me. I never said I would marry his daughter, but he put the words in my mouth. I was about to say no, but he was already dragging me out to see her. I couldn¡¯t stop him.¡± Zoey sneered. ¡°Did you just say the divine brigadier begged you to marry his daughter?¡± Levi nodded. ¡°Yes, that¡¯s absolutely right. He said he¡¯d do whatever it takes.¡± Zoey continued, ¡°And he was lying when he said you agreed to the deal?¡± Levi nodded again. ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right. He lied to everyone. But he knows he messed up, so he ran away in case I beat him up.¡± It was the truth, but everyone didn¡¯t believe a single word of it. Especially not the part where Levi said the divine brigadier ran because he was afraid of getting beaten up. ¡°Levi, you b*stard. Will it kill you to just stop lying for a moment? Can¡¯t you juste clean for once?¡± Zoey was enraged by the lies. ¡°You think he¡¯d be scared of you? Sorry, but he just beat the top fighter on the Divine Leaderboard! He beat Dark Emperor! That guy¡¯s stronger than my master! There¡¯s no reason for him to be afraid! And the divine brigadier never goes back on his promises! Do you think a man like that would lie through his teeth? ¡°If you hadn¡¯t agreed to it, he wouldn¡¯t have said you did. There¡¯s no point in that! Stop joking around. Someone like him would never lie! For Pete¡¯s sake, Levi, stop twisting the story to fit your narrative! You don¡¯t have to lie about it. You¡¯re a man, so be one! We know you did that, so just admit it!¡± Chapter 2394 Chapter 2394 Chapter 2394 Get Your Keister Out Here ¡°Stop lying your way out of this. Leave everyone else out of it and just say you agreed to the deal! You¡¯re not that kind of lying scumbag.¡± Zoey was in tears, enraged by the ¡®fact¡¯ that Levi was lying through his teeth. Everything turned out to be how Levi expected it to be. Once the divine brigadier made the announcement, not a soul in the world would think he was lying. After all, he was the leader of an esteemed organization, so everyone would instinctively think a man like him would never make empty promises or tell a lie. Especially not for a guy like Levi. To them, it was just a small matter, so there was no need for him to lie. But if he wasn¡¯t lying, that automatically meant the liar was Levi. Even if Levi told the divine brigadier toe back and tell everyone the truth, they would never believe it. The stereotype was already deeply entrenched within them, after all. Floyd gnashed his teeth. ¡°Yeah, Master. Just admit that you said yes! Everyone knows the truth now, so there¡¯s no use ying dumb.¡± Everyone else agreed, ¡°Yeah, why are you acting like a coward? You already did the deed, so why not admit to it?¡± Levi was on the verge of fury. ¡°I did not do it. Why should I say sorry for something I didn¡¯t do?¡± He wanted to exin, but there was no use in that. ¡°What a shame, though.¡± Everyone sneered. ¡°You might think you can marry her, but she apparently doesn¡¯t think too highly of you. Didn¡¯t you hear her? She called you a scum for trying to marry her when you already have a family, and we have to agree with the girl. You are a piece of scum.¡± ¡°Levi, you¡¯re the one at fault here. Now apologize to Zoey,¡± Mia demanded an apology from Levi so the matter wouldn¡¯t get any worse. Everyone else urged him to apologize as well, ¡°Yeah! Apologize to Zoey right now! Everyone makes mistakes sometimes, and you¡¯re no exception. Just say sorry and she¡¯ll let you off the hook!¡± Zoey was fuming, but she was also waiting for Levi to apologize. If he would say sorry to her, she¡¯d let the whole matter slide like a b of butter on a te. Zoey would just chalk it up to an impulsive moment by Levi. However, Levi looked at everyone defiantly. ¡°I didn¡¯t do it. Why should I apologize for something I did not do?¡± This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. He was telling the truth again, but even then, everyone still managed to get angry about it. So he¡¯s going to dump his family and marry Queenie instead? Just because shees from a more powerful background? Everyone was deeply disappointed in him, since they couldn¡¯t believe Levi wouldn¡¯t even apologize after all he had done to his family. All Levi did just confirmed their suspicion that a deal was made without them knowing about it. Zoey started crying, but she still told Levi, ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll give you the freedom you want then. You can do whatever you want.¡± To everyone¡¯s surprise, Levi actually took the offer and left. ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll be out for a second. I¡¯ll exin when Ie backter.¡± Nobody could believe what they just heard. Levi¡¯s actually leaving? He actually left just because Zoey said he could? What is he, stupid? No, he¡¯s obviously siding with The Cardinal Hall now. ¡°Why did he turn out like this?¡± Everyone had the same question. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Zoey. If he marries another woman, I¡¯ll cut off all ties with him and take your side,¡± Floyd said. ¡°Me too. We¡¯ll cut off all ties with him if he goes on with this.¡± ¡°We¡¯ll always stand with you, Zoey. Don¡¯t worry.¡± Everyone showed their support for Zoey, worried that she might feel down after getting abandoned, but Zoey only shrugged. ¡°Thanks, guys, but I¡¯m fine. We can just get a divorce. It¡¯s not a big deal. There are much bigger things happening in this era.¡± Aaron piped up, ¡°If worsees to worst, you can get a divorce. We¡¯ll stand with you. Evie¡¯s all grown up now, so no big deal about it.¡± ¡°Yeah, just get a divorce if you want to. We¡¯ll support you,¡± everyone said. Mia stomped her foot angrily. He could have said sorry and be done with it, but he just had to make things worse, didn¡¯t he? Dammit. I¡¯m dragging him back. He needs to exin himself. I will not let them break up. At the same time, Levi arrived at The Cardinal Hall¡¯s doorstep not long after the divine brigadier and Queenie came back. ¡°Get your *ss out here, divine brigadier! I¡¯m whooping it!¡± Levi¡¯s voice boomed across The Cardinal Hall. Chapter 2395 Chapter 2395 Chapter 2395 Even Your Father Gets Beaten Up That was the first time someone ever challenged The Cardinal Hall on their turf. The Cardinal Hall was the strongest martial arts organization, and it housed countless powerful fighters. With the divine brigadier¡¯s return and the divine generals finallying out of their solitary training, all the top fighters of The Cardinal Hall were ready to fight at a moment¡¯s notice. Anyone who dared to cross them would be wiped out immediately. Right after Levi¡¯s arrival, countless fighters came out and surrounded Levi. They were like angry predators that were ready to tear their prey apart. Edmund was especially furious after Levi insulted his father. ¡°Damn you, Levi! You think I wouldn¡¯t do anything to you? Kill him!¡± He had tolerated Levi¡¯s insolence a few times now, but he couldn¡¯t take it anymore after Levi insulted his father. Queenie sneered. ¡°Why did youe, Levi? Can¡¯t take it because I rejected you? Is that why you came here? To rile us up?¡± In her eyes, Levi was creating this ruckus because she rejected his proposal. ¡°You think I¡¯ll fall for you because you challenged us? Well, your n backfired. Now I just dislike you more. Anyone who challenges us must die!¡± Queenie stepped into the fray as well. But even with all the fighters around him, Levi was undaunted. In fact, the more they came, the angrier he was. If the divine brigadier wouldn¡¯te up with a satisfactory exnation, Levi wouldn¡¯t mind killing some of The Cardinal Hall¡¯s most powerful fighters to shut them up. They¡¯re in severe need of a lesson. A painful one. Oneced with bloodshed. Edmund charged ahead and aimed his attack solely on Levi. ¡°Die, you cur!¡± Just when Levi was about to attack Edmund, the divine brigadier showed up and stopped his son. ¡°Fall back, all of you. This is a misunderstanding,¡± hemanded everyone. ¡°There is no misunderstanding, Father. This isn¡¯t the first time Levi is challenging our pride. Just let me kill him and call it a day,¡± Edmund said coldly. Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. The divine brigadier shot him a weird look. You? Do you think you can kill him? He kicked my *ss, for Pete¡¯s sake, and you think you can kill him? You can¡¯t evennd a single attack on him, boy! Are you dumb? Dammit. You really need more training. You need to keep that ego in check, or it might get you killed. ¡°Yes. This isn¡¯t the first time he challenged us, Sir. We¡¯ll teach him a lesson, don¡¯t worry,¡± everyone else chimed in. They too wanted to teach Levi a painful lesson. It was long overdue, after all. ¡°I don¡¯t want to repeat myself. Fall back! I¡¯m the boss here, not you!¡± the divine brigadier barked. Everyone obliged and went back into The Cardinal Hall. The divine brigadier heaved a sigh of relief and wiped the sweat off his forehead. I¡¯m doing this for your own good, people. If you back him into a corner, he would not stop until his fury is abated. None of you can even hope to stop him. You¡¯d better thank me, you fools. I saved your *sses from certain death. ¡°I said fall back! On the double!¡± The divine brigadier chased his children and underlings away. In the end, Edmund, Queenie, and everyone else left, leaving only Levi and the divine brigadier alone. The divine brigadier waved his hand and surrounded them with an invisible wall made out of air current. He did that so nobody could eavesdrop on the conversation. ¡°W-What brings you here, Mr. Garrison?¡± he asked with a trembling voice. ¡°You should know why I¡¯m here, you old fool! Why did you spew all that nonsense to everyone? Now my whole family is nning on breaking all ties with me, and you embarrassed me in front of my friends!¡± Levi roared furiously. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mr. Garrison. I did not mean that. I just wanted my daughter to marry you. I didn¡¯t mean to cause such a mess for you. Please understand where I¡¯ming from, Mr. Garrison,¡± he started apologizing profusely. And then he started bowing to Levi, begging him to agree to the proposal. ¡°Just marry Queenie, please. I beg you, Mr. Garrison.¡± ¡°If I remember correctly, she rejected me, didn¡¯t she? Says she¡¯s way out of my league, right?¡± Levi sneered. ¡°Please ignore everything she told you, Your Highness. But can I take that as a yes then?¡± Chapter 2396 Chapter 2396 Chapter 2396 Best Medicine The divine brigadier looked at him gleefully, waiting for Levi¡¯s answer. However, Levi was about to explode in fury. Is he really that dumb, or is he just ying dumb? Is he doing this on purpose? Does he even get what I¡¯m saying? Levi was truly enraged now after the divine brigadier crossed the final line. This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . The divine brigadier could feel the pressure and murderous intenting from Levi, and he panicked. He tried to exin, but Levi spared him no such mercy and sent him flying with a single punch. The divine brigadier coughed up blood and toppled over from the enormous pressure Levi was emitting. His knees started paving their way into the soil, and he looked worse for wear. If he hadn¡¯t set up the air wall, half of The Cardinal Hall would have been destroyed just from the impact of that punch. But there was no time to worry about that. At that moment, the divine brigadier could feel all his organs exploding into little pieces, and cracks were showing up on his body. He looked like he¡¯d explode into tiny pieces at any given moment. It was the first time he felt such agony, and the pain was killing him. He could taste the scent of death in the air, and the Grim Reaper was dawning on him. The divine brigadier was horrified. He knew he made a grave mistake, and that forced Levi into a corner. But just when he was about to explode, Levi lifted the pressure off him. ¡°You¡¯re off the hook this time, but only because you¡¯ve served Erudia well. Pull this off again and I will kill you. Don¡¯t worry about The Cardinal Hall. I can take your ce anytime I want to,¡± Levi warned him and left the divine brigadier to his fate. The divine brigadier plopped back down on the ground. That single punch from Levi almost killed him. However, he was lucky he got off severely injured, though he was still a hair¡¯s breadth away from death. That punch taught him something. Never say anything that will get on his bad side, or he will really kill me. If anyone saw him in this state, he¡¯d feel embarrassed for life. Who would have imagined ¡®the strongest man¡¯ would be beaten until he was a hair¡¯s breadth away from death? Left with no choice, he whipped out that intricate wooden box again. When he came back, there were three pills in the box. They were the holy pills created by the collective effort of The Cardinal Hall, Eragon, and the greatest doctors in Erudia. The pills¡¯ effect was simple¡ªhealing a fighter. They can heal even the most severe wounds. As long as the fighter was alive, they could return to their top condition just with the pill. In other words, the pills could raise a fighter¡¯s power to their maximum. It would work even on a powerful fighter like the divine brigadier. They could raise his power to a level that was higher than his maximum. However, holy pills were rare. They required extremely rare ingredients to be made, and the method to create it was harsh. Three was the best they could do. The pills should only be used to save someone in immediate danger, and also to keep The Cardinal Hall¡¯s future safe. One of the pills should have been given to Forlevia, while the rest was reserved for the divine brigadier. It had been decades since the divine brigadier received the pills, but he never used them. Before he came back, he thought he would never have to use the pills. After all, they went through eight divine brigadiers, and they never came across any situations that demanded them to use the pills. And he would have been right, but the problem was, he was already using the second pill not long after he made his return thanks to Levi. If he did things ording to tradition, he¡¯d have to give the remaining pill to Forlevia, and that meant he would be left with no holy pills. He would have nothing to give to the next divine brigadier. Of course, The Cardinal Hall and Eragon wouldn¡¯t say anything about it if he had a legit reason to use the pills, but he couldn¡¯t tell them that he was using it so he wouldn¡¯t get embarrassed. If he told them the truth, both he and The Cardinal Hall would be humiliated. But he had no choice. He had to forge ahead and settle one problem at a point. Once he took the pill, he felt its power coursing through his body, healing his broken meridians and organs. All the cracks on his body were closing up at a blistering pace as well. Chapter 2397 Chapter 2397 Chapter 2397 You Have To Make The First Move The divine brigadier¡¯s aura shot up into the heavens and threatened to rip it apart. It didn¡¯t take too long for the pill to fully heal him and raise his strength to unimaginable heights. He was just like a living, breathing mountain right now. Every step he took rumbled the earth and shook the heavens. When he dispelled the air wall, the pressureing off him slowly poured down on The Cardinal Hall. Everyone felt it, of course, and it suffocated them. ¡°What power! That¡¯s the divine brigadier for you. That¡¯s the strongest man in the world.¡± ¡°He probably didn¡¯t even do anything. All he had to do is just stand there and Levi¡¯s already learned his lesson. I bet he knows he got himself into big trouble now.¡± ¡°Where¡¯s Levi? Bet he ran away with his tail between his legs. He probably won¡¯te ever again.¡± ¡°Dammit, he got off easy. I really wanted to kill him.¡± ¡­ The divine brigadier heard what they were talking about, and he coughed violently, but he didn¡¯t stop walking away from the scene. At the same time, Queenie told Edmund everything that happened back at North Hampton. She didn¡¯t manage to tell him earlier since Levi showed up too suddenly, but now she had the time to talk about it. ¡°What? Father wants to marry you off to Levi? Nonsense!¡± Edmund was enraged. ¡°That piece of trash is unworthy of you! He¡¯s just a baby making machine at best, and he already has a family of his own! I won¡¯t agree to this!¡± This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . Queenie was touched that Edmund would go so far as to defend her. ¡°Yeah, he¡¯s a lousy match for me. Even if he¡¯s single, he¡¯s not worthy of my hand in marriage.¡± Edmund nodded. ¡°Yes, you¡¯re right! You¡¯re way out of his league.¡± But then the divine brigadier made his entrance and barked, ¡°It¡¯s the other way around, you fool! He¡¯s the one way out of Queenie¡¯s league.¡± Since he had just taken the pills, the divine brigadier¡¯s aura was at its peak, and his pressure was overwhelming. Like what was mentioned above, he was a walking mountain, whose mere presence was enough to suffocate anyone who was near enough to feel it. Everyone was shocked when they felt the pressure, but Edmund and Queenie looked proud. After all, this walking mountain was none other than their father. Edmund was especially excited. ¡°Congrattions on perfecting your new technique, Father. I can feel myself getting crushed just from your pressure alone.¡± Queenie smiled. ¡°Your power is terrifying, Father. There¡¯s nobody in this world who can stand up to you now.¡± ¡°I¡ª¡± The divine brigadier was not delighted because he was praised. Instead, he was annoyed, and his face twitched. He took two pills in such a short span of time, and those pills were worth a wealthy nation each. If even a single one appeared on an auction, the whole world wouldunch arge-scale war just to get it. Queenie noticed that her father¡¯s face was caked with blood, so she asked, ¡°Did you fight with Levi, father?¡± ¡°What? Father, did you kill him?¡± Edmund asked. The divine brigadier shot Edmund a sharp re. Can you just shut up? F*ck, can someone stitch this idiot¡¯s mouth up? If I am actually strong enough to kill Levi, I can rule the goddamn nation and wipe out all the dissenters. But I can¡¯t. That¡¯s why I¡¯m still here. The divine brigadier skipped that topic and told Queenie, ¡°My child, I¡¯veid out the path for you. All that¡¯s left is for you to fight for your happiness.¡± Queenie was confused. ¡°What are you talking about, Father?¡± The divine brigadier answered, ¡°You¡¯ll have to charm Levi and make him marry you. It¡¯s all in your hands now. I¡¯ve done all I can.¡± If he interfered with the matter any further, he had no doubt Levi woulde and kill him off once and for all. Now all he could do was to put his trust in Queenie. ¡°What? You want me to charm him?¡± Queenie and Edmund couldn¡¯t believe what they were hearing. Chapter 2398 Chapter 2398 Chapter 2398 Divorce ¡°Are you sure you¡¯re not mad, father? You want me to charm him?¡± Queenie asked hesitantly. ¡°Yes, and this is your final chance. You need to get to it now! If you¡¯re even one stepte, someone else is going to take him for herself,¡± the divine brigadier urged. ¡°What? But father, what¡¯s so good about Levi? Why do you want to marry Queenie off to him? And on top of that, you want her to make the first move?¡± Edmund asked curiously. ¡°Alright, shut the f*ck up and get the f*ck out.¡± The divine brigadier chased his stupid son out. He did not want to hear Edmund¡¯s voice anymore. Edmund was bbergasted. His father used to love him to bits, but he seemed to have changed a lot after he came back. Queenie suggested, ¡°Father, I know why you¡¯re doing this. You want me to marry him because he has great genes, right? You want to get more geniuses out of him, but won¡¯t this make us into aughing stock? This is a stupid idea. If you really want more new blood, you can always ask Levi to get his wife pregnant again. You¡¯ll get more geniuses, and I won¡¯t have to marry him. That¡¯s two birds with one stone.¡± The divine brigadier let out a long sigh. The children aren¡¯t the ultimate goal here. ¡±Queenie, you have no idea what¡¯s at stake. Just listen to me for once, will you?¡± the divine brigadier advised her. God, she has no idea about the whole situation. You¡¯ll lose out on a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity if you refuse. ¡°I can go along with the n, father. But at least give me a reason.¡± Queenie still needed a reason to convince her to go along with the n. The divine brigadier didn¡¯t want to tell her everything, but he could give her a hint. ¡°Why don¡¯t you stay with him for a while. See how he is. You¡¯ll know what makes him special soon enough. You¡¯ll see why I want you to marry him then.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry?¡± ¡°That¡¯s your mission. Stay with him for a month or so. Not that hard, right? If you¡¯re still unwilling to marry him, then we¡¯ll put a stop to this n.¡± Finally, Queenie agreed to it, ¡°Alright. I can do that.¡± ¡°Then go to him, now. And keep a close eye on him. You¡¯ll find your answer soon enough.¡± Queenie left The Cardinal Hall to see Levi, while Edmund was still out of the loop. At the same time, Levi came back to the manor, but everyone there red at him murderously the moment he showed up. The look in their eyes said, ¡°How dare you show your face here?¡± ¡°I can exin¡ª¡± Before Levi could say anything, Aaron interrupted, ¡°No. Just get divorced from Zoey. Times have changed, and none of you have to rely on each other now. Since you have a brighter future waiting for you, just sign the papers and go on your own way. We¡¯ll give you the freedom you want.¡± Everyone agreed, ¡°Yeah! Sign the papers!¡± Levi¡¯s disciples and friends agreed. ¡°Now that we havee to this, you should just sign the papers. We¡¯ll respect your choice.¡± ¡­ Levi couldn¡¯t believe that everyone wanted him to get a divorce. On top of that, all the people he trusted the most were also asking him to sign the papers. ¡°Now calm down. Let me exin. That old git wanted to marry Queenie off to me, but I never agreed to it. He lied to everyone, and Queenie would never agree to it. There¡¯s nothing between us, I swear,¡± Levi exined, but it sounded flimsy to everyone. Zoeyughed. ¡°Do you think anyone would believe that? There¡¯s no way the divine brigadier would lie. He wouldn¡¯t stoop so low for someone like you. There¡¯s no way he would. And tell me the truth. What did you do after you left?¡± ¡°I went to see that old git. And I beat him up to punish him. He¡¯s barely hanging on now.¡± The news came as a shocker to them, and everyone was understandably petrified. ¡°What? Did you beat up the divine brigadier? You¡¯re joking!¡± Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. Nobody believed him, of course. ¡°You can take a look for yourself if you don¡¯t believe me,¡± Levi persuaded. Chapter 2399 Chapter 2399 Chapter 2399 Why Did You Come Again He really wanted everyone to see for themselves. And everyone took him up on his offer, ¡°Fine. We¡¯ll see for ourselves then. Lead the way.¡± But nobody believed him of course. All they wanted to do was to expose his lies. And then Mia came back in a hurry. ¡°It¡¯s real, Zoey!¡± She panted. ¡°Levi beat the divine brigadier. I saw it with my own eyes!¡± Mia went after Levi the moment he left, but she didn¡¯t manage to stop him in time. When she arrived at The Cardinal Hall, the fight had already started. Levi noticed her as well, but he paid no mind to her. And thus, she saw how Levi took the divine brigadier out with one punch. ¡°You mustn¡¯t sign the papers, Zoey. Levi isn¡¯t lying! This is all the divine brigadier¡¯s n! It has nothing to do with Levi!¡± ¡­ Mia desperately exined what she saw to everyone, but nobody believed her. They thought she was lying so Zoey and Levi would not get divorced. After all, nothing she said could possibly happen. They wouldn¡¯t believe it even if she said Levi made it to the top ten on the Divine Leaderboard, let alone him beating the divine brigadier. There¡¯s no way in hell that¡¯s true. ¡°Don¡¯t defend him, Mia. We all think Zoey did the right thing.¡± Nobody wanted to listen to Mia. Even Zoey thought Mia was just defending Levi. ¡°Fine. If you don¡¯t believe me, then you can see for yourself!¡± But before Levi could leave, someone said coldly, ¡°No need for that.¡± ¡°Hm?¡± Everyone wondered who came, and it turned out to be Queenie. They looked at her curiously, wondering why she stopped Levi. ¡°My father isn¡¯t hurt at all. Everyone at The Cardinal Hall felt his pressure, and it¡¯s even more powerful than he was at his peak. I saw it with my own eyes,¡± she exined. ¡°I knew it! What do you have to say for yourself, Levi?¡± Everyoneughed after hearing that exnation. After all, they instinctively thought Queenie was the one who was telling the truth. But she was telling the truth. Her father didn¡¯t even look like he was hurt at all. ¡°What?¡± Levi was surprised, and Mia was as well. I saw Levi taking him out with a single punch. There¡¯s no way he came out unscathed. Impossible! ¡°Impossible! He took my punch head-on! He should have been gravely injured at the very least. He couldn¡¯t have gotten away unscathed.¡± Levi couldn¡¯t believe what was happening. But then he recalled their first meeting. Back then, he severely injured the divine brigadier, but he seemed okay when he came to see Levi earlier. As if he wasn¡¯t hurt at all. And she said he feels stronger than ever? Guess he has something that can heal him up and bring him back to his best condition then. He is The Cardinal Hall¡¯s leader after all. Getting something like that should be a cinch for him. Sh*t. Now they won¡¯t believe me. But Levi gave up on exining himself. After all, nobody would believe him, so there was no point exining himself. Mia was panicking, but she knew nobody would believe her no matter what she said. ¡°What do you have to say for yourself, Levi? You can¡¯t keep up the lie now, can you?¡± ¡°Queenie said her father is fine. What do you have to say to that?¡± Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. ¡­ Everyone startedughing at Levi, since they thought his ¡®lie¡¯ had been exposed. Queenie sneered. ¡°You told them you beat my father? And you thought they¡¯d buy that? How stupid can you be?¡± Levi looked at her. ¡°Why did youe back?¡± Chapter 2400 Chapter 2400 Chapter 2400 A Terrifying Technique ¡°Levi, why are you asking the obvious? Ms. Birmingham is here because of you!¡± Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°What a joke. How could he ask her the reason for her presence on purpose?¡± The crowdughed mockingly. ¡°My father has asked me to observe you for a period of time, as he ims that you are extraordinary. Thus, I¡¯m here to see what makes you so special. It¡¯s also a good opportunity to stop my father from wanting me to marry you!¡± Queenie sneered. ¡°Everyone, don¡¯t you worry. I will never marry Levi. Therefore, you don¡¯t have to make a fuss over the divorce. Even if Levi wants to marry me, there¡¯s no way I¡¯ll agree. How can he be worthy of me?¡± Queenie dered to Zoey and the rest that Levi and she stood no chance of being together at all. Regardless of what Levi¡¯s opinion of the matter was, she would never agree to it. However, the more she acted that way, the angrier everyone else got. ¡°Levi, we need a timeout. Since you no longer need our protection anymore, let¡¯s split up and train by ourselves for the time being,¡± Zoey suggested. ¡°We support Zoey¡¯s idea. Everyone should just take a break.¡± ¡°Despite what Ms. Birmingham has said, she still wants to be with you in the future.¡± ¡°Break up. You have to break up!¡± After that, most of the crowd dispersed, leaving Levi and a few others behind. Mia tugged at Levi¡¯s arm. ¡°Levi, what are you going to do? You have to think of something!¡± ¡°It¡¯s alright. Just let it be for now,¡± Levi replied. ¡°Aren¡¯t you leaving?¡± Levi looked to Queenie. Queenie put on a haughty expression. ¡°My father wants me to observe you for a while. Hence, I¡¯ll be staying to see what sort of miracles you can create.¡± Ignoring Levi¡¯s grim expression, Queenie moved in right away. Mia watched on anxiously, hoping that Levi would do something about it. ¡°Just let her be.¡± Levi couldn¡¯t care less. Nevertheless, his hatred for Divine Brigadier intensified, causing him to feel the urge to kill him with one blow. I don¡¯t even get the chance to take my medication. The next few days, Queenie stayed in the manor. Soon, she noticed the presence of Cyrus, who had locked himself up in the basement for solitary training. She could sense that he was physically weak and increasingly had trouble breathing. She also realized that he was focused on training basic techniques. ¡°What does he hope to achieve? This is ridiculous!¡± Queenie sneered, ¡°Even if you can pick up The Cardinal Hall¡¯s invincible techniques, there are many other modern techniques which you can randomly train in. There must be something wrong with your brain to train in such a basic technique! You will not be able to achieve in ten years what others can in a month!¡± Queenie viewed Cyrus¡¯ training with contempt. Mia, who was beside her, added, ¡°That exact same thought crossed my mind initially. I, too, assumed that it was a waste of time until I saw Levi¡¯s true power. That¡¯s when I realize this is the path of true strength. Hence, even I am training the same way now.¡± Queenie looked at Mia in shock. ¡°Levi¡¯s true power?¡± ¡°Mmm-hmm. That day, I saw with my own eyes how he defeated your father,¡± Mia replied candidly. However, Queenie was outraged. ¡°Enough. Stop spewing lies! You are no different from Levi!¡± Queenie scolded. She was proud of her father and believed him to be invincible. How can anyone, especially Levi, defeat him? It¡¯s just impossible! Over the next few days, Levi was busy investigating all sorts of ruins. He had also heard of the increased prevalence of fake ruins. ¡°Master, we received news that a new ruin has appeared in the mountains of western Erudia. Many have already descended upon it to plunder its treasures. Based on our reports, it holds a frightening technique called the Iron Golem Technique.¡± ¡°Can it be a fake? Send someone to investigate at once!¡± Levi suspected that the ruins that recently appeared were shams. Nevertheless, they might be able to find out more given that it had just appeared. Chapter 2401 Chapter 2401 Chapter 2401 The Ruins Are Real If the ruins were recently fabricated, there would be more clues upon closer investigation once excavation began. R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only In fact, they might be able to find out who was the one responsible for creating the fake ruins. By discovering the mastermind behind the scenes, they might have a chance to locate the enemy¡¯s hideout. Levi sent the Erudian Alliance to search the ruins at once. By then, news of the ruin¡¯s appearance had spread far and wide. Thus, Garrison Industry and many other Erudian factions headed there at the same time. Even Kirin and the others wanted to try their luck when they heard the news. Many of them gathered at North Hampton and prepared to plunder the ruins. Even Queenie¡¯s interest was piqued. Hence, she decided to go over with Azure Dragon. ¡°Don¡¯t waste your time. It is definitely a fake.¡± Levi stopped them just when they were preparing to leave. Based on Levi¡¯s recent conclusion with the Sacred Organization, the ruins were highly likely to be a sham. ¡°Hmm? A Fake?¡± Stunned, everyone looked at him in disbelief. ¡°That¡¯s because many of the recent ruins are all fakes. Anyway, it¡¯s just tooplicated to exin in such a short time. No matter what, just trust me on it. If you go, you would have taken the bait!¡± Levi looked at everyone earnestly. By then, Zoey and the others no longer believed Levi. Instead, it was Queenie who suddenly remarked, ¡°Fine. Let¡¯s trust him this one time. My father insists that he is someone extraordinary. Hence, I want to see if what he says is true.¡± Queenie wanted to find out what was so special about Levi, and this was a wonderful opportunity to do so. ¡°Edmund, what do you think?¡± Queenie looked toward Edmund. ¡°Fine. It¡¯s just a bunch of ruins. Let¡¯s take Levi¡¯s advice and not go there. We will then see if the ruins are really fake.¡± Given how authoritative Edmund¡¯s words were, everyone dropped the idea of plundering the ruins. As all the major factions withdrew their soldiers, Kirin and the others changed their mind about going. Instead, everyone was betting on whether Levi was telling the truth. ¡°Damn it, they finally believed me for once.¡± Refusing to let any single person or detail slip, Levi ordered his men to investigate the ruins still. Soon, it was the day the ruins were about to be excavated. What surprised everyone was that neither the major factions of Erudia nor other powerful warriors participated in it. The powerful fighters that came from overseas to plunder itughed at them. They had assumed that they didn¡¯t stand a chance. Instead, they didn¡¯t face anypetition at all. Soon, word spread that the Iron Golem Technique contained within the ruins was stolen by the Raysonians. All the other treasures and techniques inside were also shared between the other plunderers. A detailed analysis conductedter concluded that the ruins were indeed genuine, contradicting Levi¡¯s presumption. ¡°Master, there are still some genuine ruins scattered around the world even though most of them are fakes,¡± Death Fiend remarked. ¡°However, among the plunderers, this time was a mysterious group. The energy they emitted was different from everyone else. However, by the time my men arrived, they had already gone,¡± Death Fiend exined. Levi was puzzled. ¡°Does this mean the mastermind was targeting the ruins too? Or at least knows what was inside it.¡± ¡°More or less. That¡¯s why I need to continue my investigations. That aside, I heard the Iron Golem Technique is super strong. I expect whoever got their hands on it will soon start attacking,¡± Death Fiend lamented. Levi too let out a long sigh. Contrary to his expectations, the ruins turned out to be real. However, he tookfort in finally getting a lead. Bam! Suddenly, his room door was kicked open. Queenie and the others stormed in angrily. Chapter 2402 Chapter 2402 Chapter 2402 Losing The Iron Golem Technique ¡°Levi, didn¡¯t you say that the ruins were fake? Why did it turn out to be genuine?¡± ¡°Yes! You owe us an exnation!¡± Everyone piled on their criticisms. Levi was indeed caught off guard by the matter as all the previous ruins turned out to be fakes. Not only was their time wasted, but they had also been used as pawns. However, he didn¡¯t expect it to be real this time. ¡°I suspect that there¡¯s something amiss,¡± Levi replied. ¡°Hahaha.¡± Queenie and the rest burst intoughter. ¡°And yet, Father ims that you¡¯re extraordinary. Now, what¡¯s so special about you? I even believed you once, and where did it get me? We ended up being cheated by you. I have been a fool to trust you when you im that the ruins were fake without any evidence. I even got my brother and the others to trust you.¡± Queenie was outraged. ¡°Levi, do you know what the consequences of your actions are? Your lie has caused most of the major factions in Erudia not to go there. Even I and Garrison Industry didn¡¯t send anyone. In the end, we allowed the spoils to be shared among the overseas factions!¡± ¡°Those treasures belong to Erudia. How could we have allowed them to fall into the hands of others? Do you know how many people are mocking us right now? In fact, it has be a ck mark for me and Garrison Industry!¡± ¡°Also, you allowed an ultimate technique to be stolen by others. It¡¯s all your fault! Do you know how big of a loss this is to Erudia?¡± ¡°Can you imagine how serious it is to have the Iron Golem Technique stolen by overseas warriors? In fact, they will even use it against Erudian¡¯s own citizens. When that happens, countless men will die under its power.¡± ¡°And all this is Levi¡¯s fault. He is the one responsible for giving us false information about the ruins, causing the Iron Golem Technique to be lost to our enemies overseas. Therefore, we have to hold him responsible for the treason he hasmitted to Erudia!¡± Behind Queenie, Edmund and the others hurled usations at Levi and pinned all the me on him. Feeling indignant, Azure Dragon couldn¡¯t help but protest, ¡°Sir, I¡¯m sure it isn¡¯t that serious.¡± ¡°Not that serious? Let me give you a dose of reality. Whoever possesses the Iron Golem Technique will be able to defeat everyone on the Divine Leaderboard. In fact, the Dark Emperor and my father wouldn¡¯t be able to prate the Iron Golem Technique with their attacks,¡± Edmund exined. Everyone gasped in shock. ¡°Is the Iron Golem Technique really that powerful?¡± ¡°Mmm-hmm. Once the technique is used, one¡¯s body will be indestructible just like a golem. One can then withstand any kind of attack. Even the Skyward Sword and Terra de are useless against it.This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. ¡°So far, I have not heard of any attack that can prate the Iron Golem Technique. Even the mutated zombies at Maya Industries pale inparison. Also, once one unleashes the technique, one¡¯s attack will be so devastating that nothing can withstand it,¡± Robed yer exined in detail. ¡°Therefore, if one trains in the Iron Golem Technique to its highest level, one would be strong enough to challenge the Dark Emperor and divine brigadier!¡± Upon hearing the exnation, everyone realized how massive the loss was. The Iron Golem Technique is simply terrifying. With it, one can potentially be the strongest warrior of all. It is certainly more powerful than weapons such as the Skyward Sword and Terra de. Edmund sighed. ¡°It¡¯s my fault too. Given how powerful the Iron Golem Technique is, I didn¡¯t believe that it could be excavated so easily. That was why I listened to Levi and assumed it was fake.¡± ¡°Sir, how is this your fault? Levi is the one who spread falsehood and lied to everyone. Even Divine Brigadier was tricked, he had given orders not to participate in the raid on the ruins.¡± ¡°Exactly. It¡¯s all Levi¡¯s fault. He must pay for what he has done!¡± Chapter 2403 Chapter 2403 Chapter 2403 Overconfidence Edmund¡¯s subordinates continued to me Levi. ¡°That¡¯s right. If not for him, the Iron Golem Technique would still belong to Erudia. At the very least, Erudia will have another warrior in the top three ces of the Divine Leaderboard.¡± ¡°Levi has not only caused us to lose the Iron Golem Technique, but also to allow it to fall into the hands of the enemy. Soon, they will use it to kill us!¡± ¡°Levi, you will soon have blood on your hands. Erudia will suffer because of your actions!¡± Everyone stared daggers at Levi. They, especially Zoey and the others, were kicking up a big fuss because Levi truly made a mistake. It was Levi who stopped them when they wanted to search the ruins. After that, he told them a whole load of crap. What¡¯s the point of all this? Do they only know how to create a ruckus and behave like clowns? ¡°I apologize for my incorrect judgment. If there are any problems, I will personally take responsibility,¡± Levi replied. ¡°Levi, I don¡¯t want to hear your excuses. Tell me, what should we do now?¡± Queenie demanded. The others piled on the pressure. ¡°That¡¯s right. Tell us what you are going to do about it?¡± ¡°There¡¯s nothing to do. Isn¡¯t it just the Iron Golem Technique? I¡¯ll just kill whoever dares to cause trouble in Erudia.¡± Levi was a sea of calm. What Iron Golem Technique? It¡¯s nothing but b*llshit. There¡¯s no way it can withstand a punch of mine. Even when I wanted to teach you invincible techniques, you refused to learn them and thought that they were useless. Instead, you swoon over some technique that just sounds fancy. What an ignorant bunch! ¡°Everyone, stop ming Levi. Even though he has made the wrong call, the consequences aren¡¯t that dire. In the event Erudia is threatened, Levi will kill whoever dares to do so,¡± Mia defended Levi. ¡°Huh. That¡¯s ridiculous! Do you think he can kill someone who masters the Iron Golem Technique? He is ranked a thousand on the Divine Leaderboard and not first ce. Even the first ced warrior can¡¯t do that!¡± Edmund roared. ¡°All right now, Edmund. What¡¯s done is done. There¡¯s no point crying over spilled milk. We bear some responsibility for it too. Anyway, we have to start preparing ourselves. Once the enemypletes their training in the Iron Golem Technique, they will definitelye for us in Erudia,¡± Queenie suggested. Edmund and the others nodded. ¡°Mmm-hmm. You¡¯re right. I will send men out to monitor our enemies. Once there¡¯s any movement, all of us will do it together.¡± With that everyone left. Zoey, Azure Dragon, and the others gave Levi a look of disappointment, as his careless words had caused Erudia to lose a powerful technique and face a major threat. This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. However, Queenie stayed back instead, as she had a n of her own. Levi had failed the first trial she set for him. If he failed another one, she would have enough reason to get her father to change his mind. By then, her father would have to let her have her way. ¡°Sometimes, I don¡¯t know where you get your confidence from. Even my father, who is invincible, isn¡¯t as confident as you are,¡± Queenie sneered. ¡°That¡¯s because I have beaten it out of him. How do you expect him to feel confident still?¡± Levi replied inly. Worried that the conflict between both of them would escte, Mia pulled Levi away. ¡°All right now, Mia. You should train hard too. After some time, even you can bust a Golem¡¯s indestructible body,¡± Levi tousled her hair. Mia didn¡¯t doubt his words at all. Currently, she only trained in the basic techniques that Levi had taught her. When Queenie saw that both she and Cyrus were training such techniques, she scoffed, ¡°What a bunch of fools!¡± Meanwhile, Levi continued to analyze the situation with Death Fiend.¡± ¡°I think I might know something. Didn¡¯t you say that there was a mysterious group that infiltrated the ruins? Also, the most valuable item was the Iron Golem Technique? In that case, it might be¡­¡± An idea shed across Levi¡¯s mind. ¡°What is it?¡± Death Fiend asked. Chapter 2404 Chapter 2404 Chapter 2404 Next Target Erudia ¡°It has something to do with the mutated zombies. The management of Maya Industries had mentioned before that mutated zombies were part of a project left behind by Dr. Erebus at the Lab of Gods. Initially, the experiment was supposed to be used onrge beasts. Its objective was to create a body that is undying and indestructible. The mutated zombies were already quite the achievement, but they had yet to be perfected.¡± Having heard Levi¡¯s analysis, Death Fiend instantly understood what was going on. ¡°Therefore, they went to the ruins to obtain the Iron Golem Technique. If they managed to incorporate it into their experiments, they would be sessful in creating something invincible. Hence, by getting their hands on the technique, they intend to strengthen their creation!¡± ¡°You¡¯re right! Let me head to Maya Industries and check with them.¡± Disguised as the Dark Emperor, Levi headed to Maya Industries to enquire. The answer he received was that the Iron Golem Technique couldn¡¯t be applied to mutated zombies. However, the same couldn¡¯t be said of the Lab of Gods¡¯ project. Considering how diabolical Dr. Erebus was, he might be able to find a use for it. A clue! We finally found another lead! From his investigations, Death Fiend found out that the people who caused the energy disturbance might be from the Lab of Gods. ¡°Continue with the investigations. I believe we will be able to find more clues soon!¡± Levi ordered. The next few days that followed were uneventful. Everyone was busy training with high intensity while Queenie stayed by Levi¡¯s side. From her observation, she didn¡¯t find anything extraordinary about him. As for Mia and Cyrus who were focused on training the basic techniques, they made no progress at all. Cyrus, in particr, seemed to have grown weaker instead. It felt as if he was about to die soon. However, there was no way she could have known that it was a sign of progress. His situation was simr to when Levi was in the Prison of Darkness. Therefore, Cyrus was already one step closer to sess. However, from that day on, news kept flooding in. The warriors who obtained the techniques and drugs from the ruins earlier had finally trained and digested them. Consequently, their strength increased significantly. When they began to gradually appear in all corners of the world, the rankings in the Provisional and Divine Leaderboard went through a drastic change. R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only Levi who was cedst on the Divine Leaderboard had been suddenly relegated to seventeenth on the Provisional Leaderboard. That was an indication that there were many new warriors who had leapfrogged ahead of him. In truth, there were only thirteen fighters who entered the Divine Leaderboard. The thirteen that were reced fell back to the Provisional Leaderboard. With some unable to make it into the Divine Leaderboard, they spilled into the Provisional Leaderboard and pushed Levi down to seventeenth ce there. It was a shocking development to everyone. They were cognizant that this was the result brought about by the techniques and treasures found in the ruins. In a blink of an eye, thirteen warriors were elevated to the Divine Leaderboard, while countless others were promoted to the Provisional Leaderboard. The most terrifying development of all was that Hirai Musashi, the warrior who seized the Iron Golem Technique, was going around challenging Divine Leaderboard warriors all over Bayview. By then, he was already ranked fiftieth on the Divine Leaderboard and was still rapidly ascending the ranks. After challenging the Divine Leaderboard warriors of Raysonia, Keerea, and other neighboring countries, he finally broke into the top thirty. By then, everyone was astounded. Those in Erudia in particr knew how frighteningly powerful the Iron Golem Technique was. Within a short span of time, Hirai had been catapulted over thousands of warriors in the Provisional Leaderboard into thirtieth ce on the Divine Leaderboard. In spite of that, everyone recognized that his true power went beyond the top thirty. He was just taking his time with his challenges. As time went on he would grow more familiar with the Iron Golem Technique and would naturally rise up the ranks. Therefore, his true strength wasparable to the top-ranked fighter on the Divine Leaderboard. Naturally, Hirai¡¯s next target was Erudia. Chapter 2405 Chapter 2405 Chapter 2405 I Am The Guardian Everyone in Erudia panicked at the news. The matter escted much faster and was a lot more terrifying than they expected. Even though the Iron Golem Technique was easy to master, the time that Hirai took to progress was still shockingly short. However, most people didn¡¯t know that the more terrifying figure was Hirai¡¯s master, Kuroki Takiya. He had emerged in Raysonia recently as a powerful master and was ranked sixteenth on the Divine Leaderboard. In truth, he was the one who had gotten the Iron Golem Technique first. As of then, his disciple had relied on the Iron Golem Technique to secure his position within the top thirty. With regards to Kuroki, he was truly the one meant to challenge the top-ranked fighter of the Divine Leaderboard and also Divine Brigadier. As they took down their opponents one by one, their exploits shocked the entire world. Soon, news of Kuroki and his disciple entering Erudia and challenging the Erudian warriors, especially those on the Divine Leaderboard, began to spread. The powerful Erudian warriors on the Divine Leaderboard such as Kirin, White Tiger, Floyd, etc were outside the top thirty. Within the top thirty was Zoey, who was twenty-seventh, and Tyrone, who was twenty-fifth. Those ced twenty-third, twenty-second, twenty-first, and neenth were all Erudian warriors. Within the ten major factions of Erudia, the head of the Chillshire Ancient n was ranked seventeenth. Raiden of the Northwest City Ancient ns was ranked sixteenth¡­ so on and so forth. Ronnie Hawke of Bananville was ranked fourteenth. Queenie was ranked tenth, while Donald Garrison was ranked eighth. Edmund was ranked sixth, and the monastic Dragofriar was in fourth ce. Evidently, the top thirty was popted with Erudian fighters. Hence, they were Kuroki and his disciple¡¯s next targets. ¡°Levi¡¯s karma is here. Our enemies havepleted their training in the Iron Golem Technique and have arrived in Erudia!¡± ¡°The Iron Golem Technique belongs to Erudia. But now, someone else is using it to kill Erudians, challenge our warriors, and ultimately humiliate us!¡± ¡°It¡¯s all your fault! If not for you, Erudia would already have another warrior that is just as skilled as Dark Emperor and sits at the top of the Divine Leaderboard.¡± ¡°Levi, do you know what your mistake has cost Erudia?¡± Just as everyone anticipated an impending disaster, all of themid me on Levi. It was undeniably his fault. If not for him, all these wouldn¡¯t have happened, and Erudia would have produced an invincible champion. Staring at Levi, Queenie sneered, ¡°Is this what makes you special? That is to cause trouble and attract disasters?¡± Many were disappointed in him. After all, listening to him hadnded them in their current predicament. Now, the entire world was ridiculing Erudia. They had not only given away a legacy of their forefathers but also allowed their enemies to use it against them. It was a humiliation for the nation, and Levi was the culprit. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. The challenges are no big deal. Just let them go ahead. If they pose any threat, I will personally ughter them. Whether it is the past, present, or the future, I will always be Erudia¡¯s guardian! Hmph!¡± R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only Levi¡¯s expression was calm, as he didn¡¯t see the enemies as a threat at all. ¡°Pfft! Hahaha!¡± Suddenly, everyone burst intoughter. Erudia¡¯s guardian? ¡°Hahaha!¡± What a ridiculous joke! Erudia¡¯s guardian? What sort of misconception is that? He thinks he is fearless and can deal with all of Erudia¡¯s threats? Even Divine Brigadier doesn¡¯t dare make such a im. The real guardians of Erudia are The Cardinal Hall and Eragon! How can Levi dere himself the guardian when he¡¯s just one man? Isn¡¯t it absurd? ¡°Levi, we have to go back to our work. If this esctes into a disaster, you will be the first to be offered up for ughter!¡± With that, everyone began to make preparations. However, it was strange that Divine Brigadier ordered The Cardinal Hall and Eragon not to interfere in the matter. Chapter 2406 Chapter 2406 Chapter 2406 Wiping Out Erudian Fighters Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. His decision intrigued everyone. It appeared that Divine Brigadier took Levi¡¯s side when it came to the two matters. Thus, Queenie was puzzled as to what her father saw in Levi. Is he really extraordinary? But no matter, this is another wonderful opportunity still. In the end, she would put Levi out there to face Kuroki and his disciple. After all, she really wanted to know if he could defeat the enemy or was just boasting all the time. If he really could, that would prove how special he was. Or else, he would be killed in the process. With that, Queenie made her decision to use the circumstances as a trial for Levi. Soon, Kuroki and his disciple entered Erudia and began their challenges. Hirai challenged those who were ranked higher than thirty on the Divine Leaderboard. His opponents included Azure Dragon, Kirin, etc. Having been challenged, Kirin and the others agreed without fear. Soon, news began to broke. Azure Dragon, Phoenix, Kirin, Venom Fiend, Sword Fiend, Kinsley, Floyd, and many others were all defeated. Armed with the Iron Golem Technique, Hirai wiped out many of Erudias champions from the Divine Leaderboard. All those rted to Levi were also defeated. Even those from the Erudian Alliance, such as Asura, Minka, Zar, and many others lost their challenge too. Furthermore, many others whom Levi didn¡¯t know were also trashed. Kuroki and his disciple¡¯s objective ining to Erudia were to defeat all its champions on the Divine Leaderboard. With an intimidating aura, Hirai was the first to challenge. He had swept through those ranked higher than thirty on the Divine Leaderboard with ease. Every single one of his opponents was defeated. None of them could withstand the power of the Iron Golem Technique. In fact, the world was shocked that it wasn¡¯t even a contest. At that moment, Erudia had faced its biggest crisis in the new era. Although there were other challengers who preceded them, none were so overwhelmingly powerful. After all those ranked above thirty were soundly beaten, Kuroki began to focus on the top thirty warriors of the Divine Leaderboard. Among them was Zoey, who had recently been promoted from thirty-fourth to twenty-seventh. Hence, she was the first to be challenged. However, in the face of the invincible Iron Golem Technique, she was no match at all. In fact, she felt that Kuroki was more powerful than the mutated zombies who had impregnable defenses. Unlike the mutated zombies, Kuroki¡¯s attack was just as powerful as his defense. All Zoey could feel was despair the moment she was defeated. Next on the list was Tyrone. He too was defeated without a single chance to counterattack. One by one, the warriors fell until Donald, who was ranked eighth, was challenged. Unfortunately, he too was finally defeated. By the time Edmund, who was ranked sixth, went into battle, he had spent the previous night strategizing with The Cardinal Hall¡¯s elites on how to defeat the Iron Golem Technique. Therefore, he managed to stand his ground longer than anyone else even though he still lost in the end. Despite unleashing his ultimate technique, he was unable to make a dent against the Golem-like indestructible body. Finally, Dragofriar, who was ranked fourth and trained in Golem techniques, was challenged. The Impregnable Body technique he trained was simr to the Iron Golem Technique. Although they share simr defensive attributes, Dragofriar¡¯s offense wasn¡¯tparable to the Iron Golem Technique. Consequently, he too was overwhelmed, which came as a shock to both Erudia and the rest of the world. With Edmund and Dragofriar defeated, Kuroki looked unstoppable. Erudia was utterly humiliated and had be the butt of everyone¡¯s jokes. After all, the Iron Golem Technique belonged to Erudia in the first ce. ¡°That¡¯s right, we missed out Queenie, who is ranked tenth. Let¡¯s go challenge her.¡± Kuroki had set his sights on Queenie, who happened to be with Levi at that moment. Chapter 2407 Chapter 2407 Chapter 2407 Struck By Fear At that moment, all those from the Divine Leaderboard who were defeated were gathered at Levi¡¯s manor. They wereying the me on him. ¡°Levi, have you seen what you have done? The consequences are ying out right in front of you!¡± ¡°Erudia has been humiliated and everyone feels ashamed!¡± ¡°All its champions on the Divine Leaderboard have been wiped out. There¡¯s no one left to stop them now. Today marks the darkest moment in Erudia¡¯s history!¡± Even Edmund and his men had hurried over. ¡°Levi, do you now admit that this is your fault? If you hadn¡¯t stopped us by saying it was a fake, the Iron Golem Technique wouldn¡¯t have fallen into the hands of others. Now, outsiders are using it to trash us and humiliate Erudia. They are trampling on our pride and the martial arts of Erudia! ¡°Don¡¯t forget that the Iron Golem Technique belonged to Erudia. We were the ones who were supposed to wield it. But now, it¡¯s being used by our enemies to kill us!¡± Everyone continued to criticize Levi. They vented the anger, frustration, and shame they felt from their defeat onto him. Although the matter was indeed Levi¡¯s fault due to his erroneous judgment, the me shouldn¡¯t solely rest on him. If they were powerful enough, none of this would have happened. The crux of the matter was their own ipetence. This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. And yet, they even dared toin and vent their frustrations on Levi. All of a sudden, Levi smiled. It¡¯s not a bad idea for all of them to know their ce. Or else, they may continue to assume that they are invincible. All this while, they have gloated incessantly about their ranks to the extent of being obsessed with themselves. But after being defeated, they seemed to have known their ce. Their rank on the Divine Leaderboard didn¡¯t seem to make a difference in the face of the Iron Golem Technique. Also, haven¡¯t they constantly extolled the virtues of modern era techniques? But now, their techniques have proven to be useless against the Iron Golem Technique, which is an ancient one to begin with. Consequently, Levi felt that their defeat was a valuable reminder for them to stay humble. However, there was no way Edmund and Donald could ept the humiliation of being thrashed. Despite Edmund¡¯s defeat, The Cardinal Hall still didn¡¯t interfere. All they did was swallow the shame. However, Donald couldn¡¯t bear being ridiculed. Hence, he had ordered the ancient Garrison n to provide reinforcements. As for the rest, their situation was the same as Edmund¡¯s. All they could do was swallow their pride without any chance of revenge. ¡°Levi, you have to take responsibility for what is going on right now. Even your death isn¡¯t enough to quell the anger of the masses!¡± the crowd mored. ¡°What if I kill them both?¡± Levi asked with a smile. ¡°Kill them both?¡± Everyoneughed. After all, they had personally experienced how powerful Kuroki and his disciple were. If the Dark Emperor, who was top of the Divine Leaderboard, and Divine Brigadier didn¡¯t show up, no one else could do anything against these two foes. Even the second and third-ranked warriors of the Divine Leaderboard failed to stop them both. And now, Levi proims that he will kill them? What a joke! ¡°Oh no! Kuroki has issued Ms. Birmingham a challenge and is heading here right now!¡± someone reported all of a sudden. ¡°What? Kuroki ising?¡± ¡°Quick! Run!¡± ¡°Let¡¯s hurry! We cannot bear to see him again!¡± When the ones who were defeated heard about Kuroki¡¯s arrival, they began scurrying away like rats that had seen a cat. They couldn¡¯t bring themselves to stay a moment longer, as they didn¡¯t have the guts to face Kuroki again. After all, their defeat had traumatized them so badly that they were living in fear and couldn¡¯t raise their heads up high anymore. That was the fear that Kuroki had beaten into them. The terror he inflicted upon them was seared into their soul. Chapter 2408 Chapter 2408 Chapter 2408 Trembling At His Name Edmund was no different as he too was traumatized by the beating Kuroki gave him. That was also the first defeat he had ever experienced in his life. He had unleashed all the techniques of The Cardinal Hall, including the organization¡¯s secret moves. Unfortunately, everything he did was futile in the face of the Iron Golem Technique. Having been utterly thrashed by Kuroki, the only emotion he felt was despair. The moment he heard Kuroki¡¯s name, his body shuddered in fear as cold sweat broke out on his forehead. ¡°Queenie, don¡¯t worry. Kuroki is here just to spar, not to kill you.¡± The moment he finished, Edmund fled. The rest of the warriors were in more miserable conditions than Edmund was. Their faces had lost all color while they were drenched in cold sweat. Many of them were even hobbling as they fled. Kuroki¡¯s name alone was enough to scare the living daylights out of them. In a blink of an eye, everyone who came toy me on Levi vanished because they no longer had the courage to face Kuroki at all. If they ever saw him again, they would likely be traumatized for life. Therefore, all of them fled at the mention of Kuroki¡¯s name. Meanwhile, Levi was shocked by their response. ¡°Hey, don¡¯t go. I¡¯ll show you how I¡¯m going to whoop their ass. Don¡¯t leave¡­¡± Levi tried to grab those he knew. Unfortunately, all of them bolted like horses that had been let out of the stable. Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°You can go ahead and die alone. As for us, we are terrified of Kuroki.¡± With that, all of them ran, leaving only Queenie and Levi at the scene. Mia and Cyrus were also present. However, they weren¡¯t aware of what was going on outside given that they were in solitary training. ¡°Why are they so terrified? This is hrious!¡± Levi was amused. Stroking his chin, he remarked, ¡°I¡¯ll need an excuse to kill both master and discipleter. What should I say? Are they wreaking havoc in Erudia? However, they have only gone around challenging others and haven¡¯t killed anyone nor caused any suffering yet. Hence, this excuse doesn¡¯t seem good enough. Wait, I have it¡­¡± Levi finally thought of a good reason to take out Kuroki and his disciple. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you saying anything?¡± Having not heard a word from her, Levi realized Queenie had been quiet the entire day. When he turned to look, he saw that she had already turned pale and was trembling uncontrobly as if she was beset by a serious disease. Evidently, she was terrified by everyone¡¯s response, especially that of her brother. Edmund was a proud man, who had never been defeated before. Therefore, his reaction made a big impact on her. Other than their father, Edmund didn¡¯t see anyone else as his equal. In fact, he didn¡¯t even know what fear was. Hence, when she saw how scared he was of Kuroki, Queenie could deduce how terrifyingly powerful Kuroki was. Consequently, she was equally seized by fear. As thest person on the Divine Leaderboard to be challenged, she had inadvertently be Erudia¡¯s last line of defense. If she were to be defeated, it would mean all of Erudia¡¯s champions on the Divine Leaderboard had been wiped out. With such a heavy burden on her shoulders, and the fact everyone else was frightened to death, Queenie felt as if she would copse under the immense pressure. In fact, she felt as if her soul had already left her body. Levi was dumbfounded. Kuroki isn¡¯t even here, and you¡¯re already panicking? What happened to that arrogant character of yours? Aren¡¯t you extremely powerful? Isn¡¯t your father invincible? Why are you so terrified? Furthermore, your father instructed The Cardinal Hall not to get involved because he knows that I¡¯ll deal with it sooner orter. Even he realizes that Kuroki isn¡¯t a threat at all. That¡¯s why he isn¡¯t worried. What a bunch of ignorant fools. ¡°You¡¯re not the one who is being challenged. Of course, you¡¯re not afraid. You have no idea what we¡¯ll be facing after all!¡± Queenie retorted. Soon, Levi and her could sense that something was approaching. Boom! An intimidating aura suddenly enveloped the surroundings. Just like a crashing meteor, it felt as if it could obliterate North Hampton. Having heard the noise, Queenie trembled with greater intensity. Chapter 2409 Chapter 2409 Chapter 2409 How Dare You Come And Go As You Please She felt her knees buckle as cold sweat drenched her entire body. Seized by fear before the battle even began, Queenie had already surrendered mentally. In fact, she would undeniably lose to Hirai if they were to fight, let alone Kuroki. ¡°Is¡­ Is this the fearsome power of the Iron Golem Technique?¡± Queenie shuddered fearfully. Just as expected, Kuroki and his disciple, Hirai, had arrived. Consequently, there was no one else in the vicinity of Levi¡¯s manor. Not a single soul even dared to watch in secret. Everyone was cowed by the power of the Iron Golem Technique. Moreover, they were sure that Queenie would also be defeated. Given how one-sided the battle was expected to be, it wouldn¡¯t have mattered if they watched. Everyone felt fearful of the impending humiliation of Erudia, where all her champions on the Divine Leaderboard were wiped out. Meanwhile, the Divine Leaderboard was just updated. Kuroki was now in second ce, just as expected. Evidently, his next target was the first-ranked warrior on the list. Despite the unpredictability of the future, he was truly the second most powerful warrior of the Divine Leaderboard currently. Boom! Following the thundering sound, the two Raysonian warriors arrived in the samurai gear. ¡°Ms. Queenie Birmingham, tenth-ranked of the Divine Leaderboard! I, Kuroki Takiya of Raysonia, hereby challenge you!¡± Kuroki dered belligerently. Just when Levi wanted to speak, Queenie shoved him aside angrily. ¡°I¡­ I ept your challenge!¡± Even though she was afraid and knew that she was no match for her enemy, Queenie bravely stepped up to the te. Under pressure from her intense fear, Queenie could only unleash half her strength and was easily defeated. Looking at Queenie who was puking blood on the ground, Kuroki scoffed, ¡°You can¡¯t even take one blow, you loser! All of you are useless! Despite being the darling of The Cardinal Hall and trained in Erudia¡¯s traditional techniques, you are still nothing but trash!¡± Hirai joined in the mockery. ¡°Is there no one else in Erudia? Truly no one else? We have defeated every single warrior on the Divine Leaderboard and yet, didn¡¯t even encounter anyone who could put up a fight. You¡¯re nothing but garbage indeed. The next time you see a Raysonian warrior, remember to grovel in submission. Otherwise, we will beat you up again every time we see you!¡± Kuroki nodded. ¡°Mmm-hmm. From now on, I proim that everyone in Erudia has been trampled underneath my feet. After all, I have defeated every opponent on the Divine Leaderboard. ¡°The Cardinal Hall and Eragon cannot interfere of course. If they do, they would have broken their word. If anyone wants topete, they have to be warriors from the Divine Leaderboard. After all, this process is recognized by the entire world,¡± Hirai added. ¡°It is my intention to beat Erudian warriors into submission with Erudia¡¯s own techniques. I want them to be petrified and pee in their pants at the mere mention of my name, Kuroki Takiya! ¡°In fact, I want my name to be Erudia¡¯s nightmare, to the extent it citizens feel fearful to say it. Going forward, whenever Ie to Erudia, everyone will lock their doors and hide in their homes. The streets will be deserted, while the children won¡¯t even dare cry,¡± Kuroki dered in an intimidating manner. ¡°Master, you have already done it! Just a while ago, The Cardinal Hall General and other warriors were here. However, when they heard that you wereing, they fled for their lives at once. Once the news gets out, you will be known as the terror of Erudia!¡± Hirai gloated by the side. Meanwhile, Queenie was shedding tears of humiliation. At that moment, all of her dignity had been trampled, and she couldn¡¯t bring herself to face anyone anymore, let alone Kuroki. ¡°Let¡¯s go. Erudia is simply too weak. There¡¯s isn¡¯t anyone here who can put up a good fight.¡± Just when Kuroki and his disciple were about to leave¡­ ¡°Wait! Do you think this is your home? How can youe and go as you please?¡± Levi¡¯s voice suddenly rang out.This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. Chapter 2410 Chapter 2410 Chapter 2410 Showing Mercy Both Kuroki and Hirai were stunned by it. There¡¯s still someone there? Since the time they arrived, they didn¡¯t notice Levi¡¯s presence, as they were only focused on Queenie. In fact, they were oblivious to Cyrus and Mia¡¯s existence too. After all, the aura they exuded was so weak that it was no different from an ordinary person. As for ordinary folk, they were nothing but insects to Kuroki. Hence, he wasn¡¯t even bothered to look. Therefore, he treated Levi as if he wasn¡¯t even there. After all, Levi wasn¡¯t even worthy of being ridiculed by them. When one was insignificant, others wouldn¡¯t even notice one¡¯s existence. However, when Kuroki and his disciple heard a sound, both of them were caught by surprise. ¡°Hmm? There¡¯s actually someone else?¡± Hirai asked curiously. Kuroki began to scrutinize Levi. Even Queenie, who was still sprawled on the ground, looked at Levi in astonishment. By stepping out now, does he have a death wish? He could have escaped this unscathed. What a fool he is! ¡°Master, I remember now. He is Levi Garrison! Back then, he ughtered our people in Raysonia. Also, he was the one who humiliated all the warriors of our nation! ¡°However, in this new era, he has turned into a useless piece of trash. As of now, he is ranked seventeenth on the Provisional Leaderboard,¡± Hirai revealed Levi¡¯s identity after observing him for a while. Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. Given that Levi was Raysonia¡¯s much-hated enemy. Many of them had his impression seared into their minds. In fact, they even designated him as someone their descendants were duty-bound to eliminate. ¡°It really is him! The one who is past his prime. However, warriors on the Provisional Leaderboard are just like insects and don¡¯t deserve to be killed by me.¡± Kuroki didn¡¯t see Levi as a threat at all. Hirai looked at Levi and asked, ¡°Hey, what do you mean by that?¡± ¡°This is my home. Did you get my permission before you enter? Also, are you going to leave just like that after beating someone up?¡± Levi questioned. Hirai¡¯s eyes sparkled. He could sense the demanding tone in Levi¡¯s voice. ¡°What do you want?¡± ¡°Based on my rule, you have to leave something behind,¡± Levi replied. ¡°And what would that be?¡± Kuroki was intrigued as he wanted to know what the insect wanted. ¡°Your pathetic lives!¡± Just as he spoke, everyone present was stunned. Does he want to take Kuroki¡¯s life? What has gotten into him? Why is he behaving so brazenly? Queenie was about to lose her mind. Idiot! Absolute idiot! Kuroki is so strong that he has decimated all of Erudia¡¯s fighters on the Divine Leaderboard and be the nightmare of our nation. And yet, Levi wants to provoke him? Isn¡¯t that suicide? Despite her father¡¯sments that Levi was someone extraordinary, Queenie just couldn¡¯t see it. Instead, he had made many stupid decisions. And now, he was behaving like an utter idiot. ¡°Haha, you want to take our lives?¡± Kuroki and Hirai didn¡¯t expect Levi to utter such words. Hence, they were shocked by him. ¡°Mmm-hmm, trespassing into my home is punishable by death. That¡¯s the rule I have set!¡± Evidently, that was the excuse Levi came up with after giving it a lot of thought. ¡°Who¡¯s going to die first?¡± Levi stared at both men. ¡°Insolence!¡± Without another word, Hirai charged forward. Since he was only going to kill someone from the Provisional Leaderboard, he didn¡¯t bother using the Iron Golem Technique. After all, Levi was nothing but an insect to him. Thus, Hirai attacked as a Raysonian samurai. Heunched himself with lightning speed and devil-like finesse, with the aim of killing Levi with a single blow. However, Levi simply smirked. The moment Hirai was about to strike, Leviunched a punch. Crack! Bam! Hirai¡¯s body exploded into a mist of blood right in front of Kuroki and Queenie. His entire being evaporated just like that. Chapter 2411 Chapter 2411 Chapter 2411 Shameless Raysonians Despite Hirai being in the top thirty of the Divine Leaderboard, Levi had easily disposed of him. Even though he didn¡¯t use the Iron Golem Technique, he was still a formidable opponent whom Queenie couldn¡¯t kill after unleashing more than ten attacks. However, everyone was shocked when Levi obliterated him with just one punch. Queenie shivered when she saw Hirai decimated in front of her. That was when she recalled her father¡¯s words about Levi being special. All he needed was one punch. And that punch definitely belongs to the top end of the Divine Leaderboard. So, that¡¯s what Father was talking about. Levi actually has the power equivalent to a top- tier warrior on the Divine Leaderboard. Evidently, I was mistaken about him by not realizing how strong he is. However, is that enough¡­ But now, he is facing Kuroki, who is on par with the top-ranked fighter of the Divine Leaderboard and Divine Brigadier. Moreover, Kuroki has just defeated everyone on the Divine Leaderboard with his Iron Golem Technique. No matter how strong Levi is, he might just fall within the top one hundred of the Divine Leaderboard. Unfortunately, the gulf between their strength is simply too great¡­ Actually, Levi¡¯s skills might be even far behind Hirai too. It was just that Hirai wasn¡¯t prepared and had underestimated Levi. Hence, he was killed before he could attack with the Iron Golem Technique. If he had managed to do it, Levi would undoubtedly have been killed. Unfortunately, nothing has changed. Even though I was pleasantly surprised, Levi would still end up dead. Hirai¡¯s murder by Levi had infuriated Kuroki instead. When he saw his disciple being killed, he reacted like a madman. Boom! Kuroki unleashed an earth-shattering aura. ¡°How dare you kill my disciple! You even ambushed him before he could use the Iron Golem Technique. You have shown no honor by that surprise attack. Erudians are really despicable,¡± Kuroki roared. Speechless, Levi replied with a smile. ¡°Can you be any more shameless than that? What do you mean by ambush? Weren¡¯t we fighting in the open just now? Just because he didn¡¯t use the Iron Golem Technique, you use me of a surprise attack? ¡°You guys are really weird. Do I need to follow all your rules? This is a f*cking battle to the death. Do I still need to remind him to use the Iron Golem Technique? In fact, should I wait for him to clobber me before it¡¯s considered fair?¡± Levi was exasperated. This is so typical of Raysonians. Every time there is a contest or battle to the death, they will set all kinds of rules to shift the me. How can I be considered cheating just now? Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°You¡¯re just despicable!¡± Levi sneered. Kuroki was outraged. He had just lost his disciple and was then ridiculed by Levi. ¡°Today will undoubtedly be the day you draw yourst breath! No one will be able to save you now. I will now show you Level Seven of the Iron Golem Technique!¡± Kuroki roared. The Iron Golem Technique had nine levels in total with Level Nine being the highest. It was rare for anyone to achieve Level Seven. Hence, almost no one had managed to reach Level Eight and Level Nine. Therefore, it was considered extraordinary for Kuroki to even achieve Level Seven in such a short time. Nevertheless, he wasn¡¯t entirely familiar with it still. Hence, he could only unleash it once every ten days without doing harm to himself. During the time when he mowed down the warriors of the Divine Leaderboard, the highest level he used was Level Five. That alone was enough to wipe everyone out. Only when facing Edmund and Dragofriar did he use Level Six. No one on the Divine Leaderboard was able to force him into using Level Seven. The ease of how he defeated everyone was the reason why Edmund and everyone else feared him so much. However, after Levi¡¯s provocation, he had unleashed Level Seven of the Iron Golem Technique in his fury. Chapter 2412 Chapter 2412 Chapter 2412 Level Seven Of The Iron Golem Technique He wanted to make sure that he killed Levi without leaving anything to chance. ¡°Level Seven¡­¡± Queenie gasped while fear filled her eyes. Level Six was enough to beat Edmund into depression. How much stronger is Level Seven? I simply can¡¯t imagine it. This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. Many hadmented that when Kuroki unleashed Level Seven of the Iron Golem Technique, he was able to stand toe to toe with the top-ranked warrior of the Divine Leaderboard and Divine Brigadier. In fact, the odds were even in his favor to win. Levi really knows how to provoke someone given how furious Kuroki is. Queenie could already imagine how Levi was going to die. Boom! The moment Kuroki released Level Seven of the Iron Golem Technique, a terrifying aura filled the surroundings. The clear blue sky suddenly turned dark with storm clouds gathering. As a violent gale began to blow, it threw sand and stones into the air. In fact, it looked as if North Hampton was about to be swallowed by a disaster. Next, a thunderstorm descended upon the city. As for Kuroki, his clothes were shredded off when every muscle in his body began to pump up, turning him into a ripped muscle-bound figure. Kuroki had grown from a one-and-a-half meter Raysonian man into a two-meter hulk. Most importantly, his body had turned golden. It was as if his body was made of gold but thousand times stronger than the element. Around his body, seven rays of light appeared to indicate that he was at Level Seven of the Iron Golem Technique. nk! nk! Every time he moved, a crisp metallic sound would ring out. Boom! Boom! Every step he took would cause the ground to crack. At that moment, Queenie could sense a terrifying aura that was simr to Divine Brigadier. It was a sign of impending doom. Such power! He strength is a ss above what he used to fight with Edmund and Dragofriar. At that moment, Kuroki was going to kill everyone in his path, and no one was able to stop him. ¡°You¡¯re really lucky to be the first one to die under Level Seven Iron Golem Technique!¡± Kuroki let out an insidious smile. Looking at Levi, Kuroki was already picturing his skeleton. ¡°Oh no! He¡¯s going to be killed!¡± Queenie didn¡¯t dare to look. At that moment, Kuroki¡¯s Iron Golem Technique was considered the most impregnable armor in the world. Neither the Skyward Sword nor Terra de could damage it. Furthermore, the Iron Golem Technique¡¯s attacks were invincible. It had unimaginable raw power and devastating piercing ability. Consequently, it was capable of destroying anything in its path. ¡°Die!¡± Launching his attack at lightning speed, Kuroki threw an earth-shattering punch toward Levi¡¯s body. ng! A thunderous sound rang out. The next second, both Kuroki and Queenie were stunned. The result wasn¡¯t what they had expected. Levi didn¡¯t explode nor turn into a mist of blood and mush. In fact, there wasn¡¯t even a scratch on him at all. With a calm expression, he let out a smile. It was as if the devastating attack was just a tickle to him. Kuroki was dumbstruck. Unable to ept what had happened, he began to rain blows onto Levi¡¯s body. ng! ng! ng! With his Golem body, he unleashed a barrage of punches on Levi. However, he felt as if he was punching another Golem instead and could barely make a dent on Levi. Despite being hit by hundreds of punches, Levi remained unfazed. Consequently, the desperation within Kuroki grew. Suddenly, Levi dered, ¡°It¡¯s my turn!¡± Chapter 2413 Chapter 2413 Chapter 2413 One Punch To End A Golem ¡°This is impossible! Theposition of Levi¡¯s body doesn¡¯t make sense. How can he remain unscathed under such brutal attacks? Is his body even more powerful than that of an indestructible Golem?¡± Queenie formed a conclusion. What is his body made of? Why isn¡¯t he dead yet? This is impossible! I must be dreaming! There¡¯s nothing that the Iron Golem Technique cannot break. Even Dragofriar¡¯s Impregnable Body couldn¡¯t withstand it. And that was considered the most extreme of armor techniques! Even Edmund¡¯s secret armor technique from The Cardinal Hall was broken through. So how is Levi doing it? This is impossible! Before Queenie could recover from her shock, Levi had made his move. ¡°Huh?¡± By the time Kuroki sensed Levi¡¯s impending attack, he was in a panic and looked at Levi in disbelief. It seems Levi is a master in defense. His defensive attributes are stronger than that of Dragofriar¡¯s Impregnable Body. In fact, it seems to outshine my Golem body meaningfully. Kuroki backed away at once to make changes to his strategy. The rays of light emitting from his body began to glow with greater intensity. At the same time, metallic ngs rang out incessantly. As a fearsome aura enveloped his body, the seven rays of light he emitted began to sparkle. It looked as if he was exuding waves of gold. He was trying to maximize the defensive potential of his Golem body. By channeling all his energy into its defensive attributes, he had formed an impregnable shield. From afar, he looked as if he was a glowing angel. ¡°Come on! Let¡¯s see how you can break my Golem body!¡± Kuroki burst into a fit ofughter. Queenie was dumbfounded. At that moment, Kuroki resembled how her father looked two days when he returned home. During that time, Divine Brigadier had just finished taking the holy pills. It was a terrifying sight. Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. Meanwhile, Kuroki looked down upon Levi¡¯s attack, as he didn¡¯t feel it was a threat at all. Boom! Levinded his punch squarely on Kuroki¡¯s Level Seven Golem body. ng! As if Levi had punched the strongest element on Earth, the Golem body showed no changes at all. ¡°Hmph! Didn¡¯t I say that your attack would be futile? It¡¯s not going to be easy for you to break¡­ Hmm¡­ No¡­¡± Suddenly, Kuroki watched as his body began to crack. One by one, cracks emerged all over his body. They began to grow denser while the holes grew wider. Kuroki¡¯s body began to fall apart bit by bit right in front of his eyes while cracking sounds rang out in his ears. In fact, he could even feel his heading apart. Powerless to do a thing, the gradual unfolding of his impending doom was the greatest torment one could suffer. At that moment, Kuroki let out an agonizing cry. ¡°Ah! Aaaah! Argh!¡± He was already crying tears of fear. The cracks on his body kept increasing and bing bigger while the sound they made grew even louder. Boom! Boom! Boom! After a few rumbles, an explosive bang was suddenly heard. It sounded as a watermelon had exploded. With that, Kuroki was gone in a manner that was more pathetic than his disciple. At the very least, there was still a residual blood mist from Hirai, whereas nothing was left of Kuroki after his Golem body exploded. Straightening his clothes, Levi inly remarked, ¡°Is that all there is to it? It¡¯s certainly a lot less robust than the Prison of Darkness.¡± Levi¡¯s skills continued to improve, and he was now stronger than ever before. Anything that wasn¡¯t as robust as the Prison of Darkness wouldn¡¯t pique his interest. ¡°Is there anyone with a Level Nine Golem for me to try my punch on?¡± Levi was looking forward to the opportunity. Even with a Level Seven Golem, Kuroki was easily beaten by Levi with just one punch. And that was how the Iron Golem Technique was defeated and Kuroki lost. Levi then turned toward Queenie. ¡°So, what do you think?¡± Chapter 2414 Chapter 2414 Chapter 2414 Level Nine Golem ¡°What¡­ Ah¡­ Erm¡­¡± Utterly shocked, Queenie was spewing gibberish. Unbelievable! Just unbelievable! She had seen with her own eyes Levi shatter a Level Seven Golem with a single punch. His true power is actually unimaginable! Finally, she understood why her father wanted to marry her off to Levi by hook or by crook. Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. It wasn¡¯t because Levi was just a tool to have talented children. In truth, it was simply because of how powerful he was. He was so strong that he just had no opponent. No wonder my father sent me here to observe how special he is. Also, both Levi and Mia had mentioned that Father was badly beaten by Levi. Looks like that is also true. Considering Levi could obliterate Kuroki with a single punch, he must definitely be stronger than Father. It¡¯s now clear that the one invincible isn¡¯t Father, but Levi. Finally, Queenie could connect all the dots and realized that Levi was telling the truth the entire time. Other than the matter regarding the ruins, he has always been right. In fact, what he said about the ruins was probably correct. It was just that he made a wrong judgment call. Back then, he even dered that everything would be fine, and he would deal with any problem that arose as Erudia¡¯s protector. However, no one took him seriously. Evidently, he was telling the truth. Father must have known about Levi¡¯s true strength, that¡¯s why he insists that I marry Levi for my own good! With such power, it¡¯s unbing of Levi to just have a wife and a daughter. In fact, someone as domineering as he is should be polygamous. I¡¯m the one that¡¯s not worthy of him!¡± Queenie continued to remain in shock. Meanwhile, Levi had picked up the secret manual titled Iron Golem Technique and began to go through it. At the same time, his body was going through rapid changes. As golden rays flowed through his body, it looked as if it was transparent. Queenie could see with her naked eye the golden metallic liquid that was flowing through him. At the same time, smoke wasing out of his head. Level One! Level Two! ¡­ Level Seven! ¡­ Level Eight! ¡­ Level Nine! Buzz¡­ Buzz¡­ Levi¡¯s body began to tremble as a golden hue glowed from his body. At the highest level of the Iron Golem Technique, one¡¯s bodyposition doesn¡¯t change. Instead, a golden shield is wrapped around the body to provide protection. It was just that no one had reached this state before and didn¡¯t have the chance to understand it. Within a short timeframe, Levi had fully grasped the highest level of the Iron Golem Technique. ¡°Not bad!¡± he praised earnestly. Queenie gawked in disbelief. At this moment, Levi doesn¡¯t even need his previous technique. With the Iron Golem Technique alone, it would be enough for him to be unbeatable. My father and the Dark Emperor wouldn¡¯t stand a chance against him. After that, Levi kept up the manual for the Iron Golem Technique. He wanted to find someone with potential so that he could hand over the technique. However, his current disciples were not within consideration. Meanwhile, everyone else was waiting for news after Kuroki had entered North Hampton. Despite waiting for a long time, they didn¡¯t see Kuroki leave North Hampton. In fact, he didn¡¯t leave Levi¡¯s manor either. Something must be wrong. Queenie is ranked tenth on the Divine Leaderboard, and Kuroki thrashed her in less than a minute. Now that half an hour has gone, why isn¡¯t there any movement? Did something untoward happen? Edmund, Kirin, Floyd, and the others were hiding somewhere in North Hampton. When he didn¡¯t see Kuroki leave, Edmund began to worry about his sister. Did Kuroki do something to her? The moment the thought crossed his mind, Edmund rushed to Levi¡¯s manor at once together with the others. However, when they arrived, they were greeted by silence and the sight of Queenie lying on the ground. ¡°Where are they?¡± Edmund asked. ¡°Dead! Over there!¡± Queenie pointed at a residual trace of blood. Chapter 2415 Chapter 2415 Chapter 2415 Levi Killed Them ¡°What?¡± The moment Queenie¡¯s words fell, everyone was stunned. In fact, her promation had them all close to losing their minds. Dead? Kuroki and Hirai are dead? And they even died a gruesome death with nothing remaining of them? That¡¯s impossible! It¡¯s absolutely oundish! How could they possibly die? That was something they simply couldn¡¯t believe. They only went to eliminate this mere slip of a girl, yet they ended up dead? She¡¯s already heavily injured right now, making it evident that she was defeated in a single move. As such, she couldn¡¯t possibly have killed them! How could that be possible? Therefore, no one believed her. But then¡­ if they¡¯re not dead, where are they? The entire world¡¯s attention is firmly riveted on North Hampton and Levi¡¯s manor. Ever since Kuroki and his disciple came, they never left. So, where have they gone? ¡°Find them! Hurry up and look for them!¡± Everyone started searching in Levi¡¯s manor, turning the ce inside out. Zoey even hunted in the hidden areas in the manor. s, they couldn¡¯t find anyone. There was no sign of either Kuroki or Hirai. ¡°Those waiting outside didn¡¯t find any trace of them either, so they hadn¡¯t left at all! They must be here!¡± Azure Dragon asserted. ¡°How is this possible? Where have they gone? They couldn¡¯t possibly have disappeared into thin air, could they?¡± Bewilderment was written on all their faces. There are only four of them here, including Levi, and two of them are still in solitary training. Did Kuroki vanish into thin air, then? ¡°Where are they, Queenie? Where exactly are they?¡± Edmund demanded frantically. ¡°They¡¯re here! How many times do I have to repeat that before you guys will believe me?¡± Queenie replied in exasperation. ¡°Huh? Don¡¯t tell me you were serious about that?¡± ¡°Yes! They¡¯re dead! They¡¯re really as dead as a doornail! They were finished off with just two punches!¡± Queenie insisted. Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. At that point, everyone had no choice but to believe her. The only things that remained before them were a massive puddle of blood and some scraps of clothes. ¡°Look at these scraps! The pattern of the clothes and this broken samurai sword¡­ They belong to Kuroki and his disciple!¡± Hearing that, everyone started scrutinizing the blood and scraps on the ground. They could vaguely tell that the remains belonged to Kuroki and his disciple, proving that they were truly dead. After learning of that fact, they all felt as though they had been struck by a bolt of lightning and almost passed out one after another. It all still felt like a dream. They were so powerful, yet they were decimated? Putting Kuroki aside, if Hirai used the Iron Golem Technique to attain Level Four, he could definitely leave Erudia safely. No one here could¡¯ve stopped him, much less Kuroki, who had attained Level Seven! No one could possibly cause any harm to his Golem-like instructible body, not even Daxon, let alone kill him! But now, the bloody truth is right before our eyes¡ªthe two of them are really dead, and that¡¯s an indisputable fact! No matter how great the Iron Golem Technique purportedly is, they¡¯re undeniably dead! Subsequently, a question shed across everyone¡¯s minds¡ªwho killed Kuroki and his disciple? It couldn¡¯t have been Queenie, yes? That¡¯s impossible! While she ranks top ten on the Divine Leaderboard, she doesn¡¯t have the ability to kill them both. ¡°Who was it? Who killed Kuroki?¡± They couldn¡¯t imagine anyone who could do that. Even Edmund hadn¡¯t any inkling who exactly had such capability. Everyone swung their gazes at Queenie. She must have witnessed them both being ughtered, so she certainly knows who the culprit was! ¡°We want to know, too! Who killed them, Ms. Queenie? Besides, you¡¯re even injured so badly!¡± They were all eager to know who exactly annihted the two men. With hundreds of eyes on her, Queenie chuckled and cast her gaze on Levi a near distance away. ¡°It was him!¡± she dered. ¡°Huh? Him? Levi?¡± Everyone shifted their gazes at Levi in surprise. ¡°Yup, I was the one who killed them,¡± Levi admitted. Boom! It was as though a bomb was dropped onto the crowd. Time seemingly came to a standstill, and everyone plunged into silence. Chapter 2416 Chapter 2416 Chapter 2416 The Fearsome Dark Web It was Levi who killed them? Levi Garrison, who ranks a thousand on the Divine Leaderboard, ughtered Kuroki, who almost ranks first? How is that possible? That¡¯s absolutely preposterous! Everyone there didn¡¯t believe that Levi was the one who killed the two men. No one believed that even the slightest bit. ¡°Oh! I understand now! Everyone,e over here and listen to me!¡± Edmund proceeded to gather everyone around him. ¡°What¡¯s happening here, Sir? Don¡¯t tell me it was really Levi who killed them?¡± someone questioned. ¡°That¡¯s a stupid question, for it¡¯s simply impossible! How could he possibly kill him? Haha! It¡¯s makes far more sense that my sister killed him than Levi having done so!¡± Edmund denied it right away. ¡°T-Then¡­ what¡¯s going on here?¡± Everyone¡¯s eyes were fixated on him. ¡°Kuroki must have defeated my sister. That¡¯s obvious from the injuries she sustained. In other words, Kuroki and his disciple were superior to all the fighters on the Divine Leaderboard in Erudia! If this matter gets out, it¡¯d be a great humiliation to Erudia!¡± Edmund deduced. Upon hearing that, the others nodded in agreement. If that really happens, every single one of us won¡¯t be able to hold our heads up anymore. After all, the glory or shame will be a shared sentiment among us all! Ultimately, Erudia will be subjugated by Raysonia and lose everyst shred of dignity! Edmund stared at them and maintained, ¡°As Erudians, none of us want to see such a thing happening, no? I¡¯m sure it also applies to our elders who are living in seclusion, such as the person who broke Skyward Sword with just two fingers! What would they think if they were to learn about this matter?¡± ¡°They would definitely kill Kuroki so that he can¡¯t leave Erudia alive!¡± the others answered. ¡°Yes! Therefore, it must have been a reclusive elder who killed him! Although Iron Golem Technique is an unrivaled technique, Kuroki could barely wield Level Seven¡¯s techniques and hadn¡¯t yet mastered them. Thus, he wasn¡¯t really indestructible like a Golem! For that reason, the ultimate elders could¡¯ve still finished him off!¡± ¡°Who knows, it might have been the elder who broke Skyward Sword with two fingers that day! He won¡¯t possibly allow Erudia to be insulted by other nations! Hence, he interfered and put an end to him!¡± R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only ¡°Furthermore, The Cardinal Hall and Eragon will never allow such a situation to happen. Instead, they¡¯ll take Kuroki out at all costs! Even if my father previously promised that The Cardinal Hall wouldn¡¯t get involved in this matter, everything no longer matters in the face of Erudia¡¯s impending ignominy!¡± After hearing that, Zoey nced at Levi and concluded, ¡°Thus, they¡¯ve both been instructed not to breathe a single word about the truth. Even if they¡¯ve got to im to have killed him themselves, they can¡¯t reveal the identity of the person who actually did it!¡± ¡°Hear, hear! That must be it! Kuroki is dead anyway, so no one will know what happened as long as they keep their mouths tightly sealed. At the same time, the issue of Erudia¡¯s disgrace is also easily resolved!¡± Sighing, Azure Dragon fretted, ¡°Fighters from Raysonia might all flood over to investigate his death, so it¡¯ll be rather dangerous for Boss and the others. We¡¯ve got to protect them well.¡± Edmund nodded. ¡°Yes, we¡¯ve got to protect them! We can¡¯t allow the truth to get out, and even we ourselves can¡¯t inquire about it! Let¡¯s alle to a consensus that it was Levi who killed him!¡± ¡°Understood!¡± Everyone nodded in acknowledgment. Meanwhile, Levi and Queenie exchanged a helpless nce, for they both realized their n. Anyhow, that¡¯s good since it¡¯ll save us a lot of trouble. Otherwise, people will always be asking what exactly happened and who killed him. At that same moment, Dark Web released a piece of news¡ªKuroki and his disciple, Hirai, encountered a mysterious fighter in Erudia. They were defeated and ended up six feet under. As soon as the news went out, it shook the entire world. On the contrary, Levi¡¯s brows furrowed. Isn¡¯t Dark Web too quick in obtaining this piece of news? Edmund and the others have just learned about it, yet the information has already been released by Dark Web? Dark Web is really something else. It seems that they¡¯re no less powerful than the Lab of Gods. Perhaps they¡¯re even aware that I was the one who killed the two men. This is truly too terrifying to fathom! Chapter 2417 Chapter 2417 Chapter 2417 Level Nine Of Iron Golem Technique At the end of the day, Kuroki¡¯s death became a fig leaf to Erudia and helped to safeguard its final shred of dignity. However, Queenie¡¯s attitude toward Levi changed drastically after that incident. After all, she witnessed the might of his blow. Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. She didn¡¯t leave but stayed at Levi¡¯s ce and even took the initiative to serve him. That frightened Levi, and he did his best to keep his distance from her. ¡°Next is to impart the Iron Golem Technique, and the candidate¡­ has already been decided!¡± Levi went to The Cardinal Hall and sought Daxon out. ¡°Mr. Garrison, I just knew that the Iron Golem Technique is no match for you!¡± Exhration was etched on Daxon¡¯s face. In the past few days, he had been studying how he could thwart Level Seven of the Iron Golem Technique. Well, I can probably grasp it by now¡­ ¡°Would you like to try it?¡± Levi inquired out of the blue. Whirr! Whirr! Whirr¡­ Whirring sounds echoed in the air. ng! ng! That aside, there were also sounds of metal grating. Levi¡¯s entire person turned golden, and his body became indestructible like a Golem. Seven rays of light shimmered around him, indicating that it was of Level Seven. ¡°What? A Level-Seven Golem?¡± Daxon was wholly floored. It¡¯s just been a short time, yet he¡¯s already at this level? Anyway, this is a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity, so I¡¯ve got to seize it! He instantly went all out and started attacking the man¡¯s Golem body. Bang! Bang! Such sounds rang out unceasingly. His attacks were frenzied and unceasing like water rushing out of a broken dam. At longst, the Level-Seven Golem showed faint signs of cracks. Nheless, that was Levi merely standing there and allowing him to attack. If he were to use the Iron Golem Technique to attack instead, such a situation would never transpire. In a nutshell, Daxon himself paid a heavy price despite seeding in cracking a Level-Seven Golem after unleashing everything he had. If it were an amateurish Level-Seven Iron Golem Technique, he could even defeat it despite sustaining some pretty severe injuries. ¡°How about now?¡± The air around Levi abruptly changed. A loud crack split the air, and a petrifying sense of oppression shook the earth. Levi¡¯s Golem body grew increasingly blinding as the golden shade intensified and radiated a dazzling light. There was even ayer of golden liquid flowing on the surface of his body. What was more, eight rays of light appeared. Indeed, it was Level Eight of the Iron Golem Technique! ¡°Oh my God, this¡­¡± Daxon was entirely stumped. It was rumored that some eminent monks in Erudia had mastered Level Eight and were truly invincible in the entire world. Nothing could ever prate them. Now that he was personally beholding Level Eight of the Iron Golem Technique, a strong sense of helplessness rose within him. Ah, I really can¡¯t beat this! In the face of the terrifying Level-Eight Golem, he could only admit defeat. He didn¡¯t even have the courage to step forward and give it a try. ¡°And how about now?¡± Bang! A deathly silence reigned, and an aura of destruction incarnate burst forth. It was as though one had arrived in hell, for the sense of death pervaded. Whoosh! An overwhelming sense of oppression suddenly came crashing down. It was so strong that it made one suffocate, and even the most skilled fighters would fall to their knees in surrender. It was none other than Level Nine of the Iron Golem Technique! Nine rays of light shone like nine scorching suns even as a golden silhouette manifested. On a closer look, one would see nine golden silhouettes that were fading. In truth, it was nine avatars. And every single avatar was ten times stronger than the Level-Eight Golem. Oh my God! What am I seeing? This is Level Nine of the Iron Golem Technique! As the leader of the strongest martial arts organization, he was very familiar with the different techniques in the world. Ever since the Iron Golem Technique was recorded, no one has ever mastered Level Nine. The highest so far had been Level Eight, and only two people have attained that. Yet, he has reached Level Nine effortlessly! This is inconceivable! How mind-boggling! ¡°Mr. Garrison, are you sure you want to impart the Iron Golem Technique to my son?¡± Chapter 2418 Chapter 2418 Chapter 2418 Levi Takes Edmund As A Disciple Daxon asked Levi that question in an uncertain tone. After witnessing the true power of the Iron Golem Technique, he felt that his son wasn¡¯t worthy of it. Nevertheless, Levi nodded. ¡°Yup. I¡¯vepared the possible candidates repeatedly, and he should be the most suitable person!¡± Firstly, Edmund had been training in The Cardinal Hall¡¯s orthodox techniques that had nothing to do with the new era¡¯s fast-track techniques. Secondly, the techniques he had been training in were suited for direct and aggressivebat. It just happened to be a perfect fit with the Iron Golem Technique, so it would take much lesser effort to master and had even more potential. In fact, he might be able to break through to Level Seven or even Level Eight. And thirdly, the position of The Cardinal Hall General was mainly to defend Erudia. Therefore, it was far better to impart such a technique to him than to anyone else. After turning it over in his mind, Levi felt that imparting the Iron Golem Technique to Edmund was the best choice. ¡°This is simply too great!¡± Despite feeling that his son was undeserving, as the father, Daxon was naturally over the moon if his son were the chosen candidate. ¡°In that case, please ept my thanks on behalf of my son, Mr. Garrison!¡± He then bowed slightly. ¡°Go and get him here,¡± Levi instructed. ¡°I¡¯ve got to change my appearance as well. After all, it might not be a good thing for him to recognize me.¡± Shortly after, Daxon came back with his son, Edmund. By then, Levi had assumed the appearance of the fighter who broke Skyward Sword with two fingers that day. ¡°Huh? Greetings, Sir!¡± Thrilled, Edmund immediately dropped to his knees in deference. Right then, a tumult of emotions brewed within him. Sure enough, it¡¯s him! I previously inferred that he was most likely the one who killed Kuroki, and it now seems that it was undoubtedly him! It¡¯s really a dreame true for me to be able to meet someone like him! ¡°From now on, you should be addressing him as Master!¡± the Daxon urged at the side. ¡°What? Did I perchance mishear you? What did you just say, Father? Could you please repeat that?¡± Feeling as though he was going out of his mind, Edmund almost fell back to the ground on his butt. ¡°You didn¡¯t mishear me. The person in front of you is going to be your master and will impart the Iron Golem Technique to you! He chose you out of many others,¡± Daxon exined. ¡°Hurry up and greet him properly!¡± ¡°What? He will be imparting the Iron Golem Technique to me? Besides, he¡¯s even going to take me as his disciple? I-I-I¡­¡± Edmund was so worked up that he turned incoherent. His face flushed bright red, and he started coughing violently. This is the most exciting moment in my life! Not only do I get to be under the tutge of the person who broke Skyward Sword with two fingers, but he¡¯s even going to impart the Iron Golem Technique to me! This is truly a great surprise! ¡°Why are you spacing out? Greet him properly, quick!¡± Daxon barked in chagrin. Sure enough, he really isn¡¯t worthy of the honor! Thud! Edmund fell to his knees at once and said to Levi, ¡°Please ept me as your disciple, Master!¡± At the sight of the man prostrating himself before him, Levi found it a tad strange. Is this still The Cardinal Hall General who was cocky and pompous previously? He has actually be my disciple and is even prostrating himself fervently? Furthermore, he¡¯s even this thrilled? ¡°Okay, I¡¯m going to ept you as my disciple begrudgingly. Next, I¡¯m going to impart the Iron Golem Technique to you.¡± He subsequently handed a secret manual to Edmund, which thetter took with both hands. ¡°I took a look at it and have attained Level Nine,¡± Levi remarked cidly. Thud! R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only Edmund fell face-down onto the ground. Level Nine? The level that was rumored to have been mastered by none? ¡°I made notes for every level so that you can train faster and with higher efficiency. Also, it¡¯ll save you many detours. I¡¯ll be back to have a look at the results of your training after some time.¡± After having made all the arrangements, Levi left. s, soon after he went back to North Hampton, he saw Edmund hurrying over. Having obtained the secret scroll, he didn¡¯t start training immediately but came to North Hampton to show off instead. ¡°Come,e! Gather around, everyone! I¡¯ve got important news to announce!¡± Edmund proimed. Thus, everyone gathered and waited for him to speak of his momentous news. ¡°You¡¯vee into possession of the Iron Golem Technique!¡± At that precise moment, Levi¡¯s voice rang out. Chapter 2419 Chapter 2419 Chapter 2419 Queenie Makes Levi Soup Everyone was instantly staggered. The moment Levi¡¯s words fell, Edmund waspletely stunned. The words that were right on the tip of his tongue screeched to an abrupt stop, and he gaped at the man incredulously. How did he know about that? It only happened a short time ago, and no one knows about it other than my father. Don¡¯t tell me he¡¯s actually¡­ that elder and my master? With horror written all over his face, he continued staring at Levi in disbelief. No, that¡¯s not right! I remember now! Queenie knows about it! I just told her a moment ago. When it came to such joyous news, he would definitely share it with his family member at once. As such, Queenie was aware of it. Ah, he must have heard it from her since he knows about it now! Otherwise, there¡¯s no other exnation for it. After having made sense of things, Edmund put it at the back of his mind. ¡°Yes, exactly! The good news is that I¡¯ve procured the Iron Golem Technique!¡± He excitedly whipped out the secret manual for everyone to behold. ¡°It¡¯s true! It¡¯s really the Iron Golem Technique!¡± The crowd was astounded and all regarded Edmund in surprise. ¡°How did you get this Iron Golem Technique, Sir?¡± They all looked at him curiously. ¡°It was given to me by the elder,¡± Edmund replied with a proud look on his face. ¡°The elder? Which elder?¡± Everyone continue staring at him in shock. ¡°Do you all still remember the elder who broke Skyward Sword with two fingers? It was him who killed Kuroki and his disciple! The Iron Golem Technique fell into his hands then. He picked me among the many, epting me as his disciple and imparting the technique to me!¡± Edmund grew increasingly worked up as he spoke. Meanwhile, all the others naturally wore envious expressions. ¡°My master only went through it once, and he managed to master the highest level of the Iron Golem Technique¡ªLevel Nine!¡± Edmund then boasted about how powerful his master was to everyone. Levi and Queenie, however, weren¡¯t at all impressed. Knowing the truth, they only felt that his behavior was rather childish and even hrious. Hence, they both ignored all the others and got about their own business. ¡°I made this soup especially for you! It contains many herbs from The Cardinal Hall¡­¡± Unexpectedly, Queenie got her hands dirty and personally prepared some soup for Levi. ¡°Huh?¡± Levi was taken aback. After the battle, Queenie did a one-eighty in terms of attitude. That had Levi feeling rather perturbed. This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. I think the way we previously interacted was much better. But then again, there are now quite a few things that render me rather disconcerted. After all, Edmund even went to his knees and prostrated himself before me¡­ ¡°Would you like me to feed you? Here, let me feed you!¡± The fact that Queenie went so far as to offer to feed him made him feel pretty dibobted. Coincidentally, Zoey witnessed that scene. Oh my God! What the h*ll? How shocking! In fact, it¡¯s unbelievable! This doesn¡¯t make sense. She loathes him to the marrow and looks down on him. Yet, she now made him soup and even wants to feed him personally? Could it be that everything she said back then was a lie? In reality, she wants to marry him? But that¡¯s not quite possible! She instinctively clenched her fists tightly though she had no idea why panic started brewing within her. Others soon noticed it as well and were all puzzled. It seems that Queenie treats Levi differently now, even offering to feed him personally! This is inconceivable! Clocking the many stares glued on them, Levi took the soup from Queenie and started guzzling it down. ¡°Go slower! There¡¯s still more!¡± Queenie promptly reminded. Then, she even wiped the man¡¯s mouth tenderly with a handkerchief. Her movements were surprisingly gentle. Even Edmund had never seen his sister being so gentle. She has always had a vtile temper, so much so that many from The Cardinal Hall avoid her. Has hell frozen over or something? She¡¯s acting too much out of character that it¡¯s beyond perplexing. He didn¡¯t even bother blowing his own trumpet anymore but fell deep into contemtion with his gaze fixated on her. ¡°What¡¯s happening here, Queenie? You actually made soup for him? I¡¯ve never even drunk soup you prepared personally despite being your brother!¡± He was truly curious to know the reason for her bizarre behavior. Chapter 2420 Chapter 2420 Chapter 2420 I Killed Them ¡°Well, it¡¯s nothing much. It¡¯s just that we¡¯re friends after experiencing a life-and-death situation together! What¡¯s wrong with making some soup for a friend?¡± Queenie fibbed. After all, she had her own agenda. Hah! I won¡¯t confess the truth! Otherwise, Zoey definitely won¡¯t allow me to have any contact with Levi anymore! Besides, it¡¯s only natural for a powerful fighter like him to have a few women to cater to his needs! When Edmund had finally finished bragging, he left to train. Following that, others also gradually dispersed. Despite harboring suspicions within her, Zoey left with them as well. This time, news of Kuroki having been killed took the world by the storm. In Raysonia, especially, the matter was all the more explosive. After all, Kuroki¡¯s goal was to rank first on the Divine Leaderboard. s, he was now dead for no apparent reason, and they didn¡¯t even know who took him out. Therefore, they were inexorably livid and demanded an exnation from Erudia. However, no one entertained them at all. At that particr moment, the fighters in Raysonia had gathered together to discuss that matter. ¡°Logically speaking, it must have been a powerhouse fighter! Kuroki hasn¡¯t mastered the Iron Golem Technique at its highest level, so it¡¯s not surprising that he was killed.¡± ¡°But who exactly killed him? Was it a fighter on the Divine Leaderboard? Otherwise, Erudia is being unreasonable and deliberately picking on us!¡± ¡°Divine Brigadier promised that The Cardinal Hall and Eragon won¡¯t interfere in the matter. If it wasn¡¯t someone on the Divine Leaderboard, it means that they went back on their word, no? Thus, we¡¯ve got to investigate this matter thoroughly and have Erudia give us an exnation!¡± ¡°Exactly! Thest person Kuroki challenged was Queenie. Other than her, Levi was also there! They must have witnessed everything and know who killed Kuroki!¡± ¡°Then, let¡¯s go and get some answers from them! Let¡¯s move right away!¡± In no time, six fighters on the Divine Leaderboard from Raysonia made their way to Erudia. Among them was the heir of the Muramasa de, a peerless maven who ranked seventh on the Divine Leaderboard. The other five ranked within a hundred on the Divine Leaderboard. They could be considered a team of fighters setting out full force, determined to get to the bottom of the matter with Levi. Soon, they arrived in North Hampton andy in wait in the vicinity. Levi noticed their presence at once and deliberately sent everyone away. In the end, only him, Queenie, and the two who were in solitary training remained. Queenie was very much bemused as to why Levi sent the others away. Hmm, could it be that he wants to do something with me? ¡°Go and prepare a floor brush and the like. You¡¯ve got to clean upter,¡± Levi ordered. ¡°Huh?¡± That only made her all the more mystified. Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. What exactly is he nning to do? Nheless, she still went and prepared the items as instructed. When night fell, the fighters on the Divine Leaderboard from Raysonia immediately headed to the manor after ascertaining that no one was around. Whoosh! The six fighters stormed in, surrounding Levi and Queenie. ¡°Who are you all?¡± Queenie attacked at once. Likewise, the heir of the Muramasa de, who ranked seventh on the Divine Leaderboard, acted. As des glinted in the light, he swiftly subjugated and restrained her. As for Levi, they weren¡¯t bothered about him in the least. After all, how could someone on the Provisional Leaderboardpare with those on the Divine Leaderboard? ¡°Well, you¡¯re very smart that you didn¡¯t resist at all! Resistance will only end in death! Hence, it¡¯s much better for you to just y along.¡± The heir of Muramasa de nodded in satisfaction when he saw that Levi was merely sitting there without resisting. ¡°You¡¯re all from Raysonia? Why are you here?¡± Queenie demanded in a cold voice. ¡°Why? You know that better than anyone else, don¡¯t you?¡± As soon as his words rang out, understanding dawned upon Queenie. At the same time, she also understood why Levi told her to prepare a floor brush and the like earlier. Oh well, they¡¯re truly shooting themselves in the foot! It¡¯s really courageous that they dared toe and provoke him. ¡°Spill! Who killed Kuroki and Hirai that day?¡± ¡°Tell us the truth, and we¡¯ll spare you! Otherwise, we¡¯ll kill you!¡± At once, Levi cried out, ¡°Don¡¯t kill me! I¡¯ll talk! I¡¯ll tell you! Actually, I was the one who killed them.¡± Chapter 2421 Chapter 2421 Chapter 2421 The Exhration Of The Iron Golem Technique ¡°Hmm?¡± Levi had already told the fighters the truth, yet they obviously didn¡¯t believe him. ¡°How dare you take us for a fool,d? Are you sick of living? ¡°We¡¯re going to give you another chance. Answer seriously, or we¡¯ll finish you off!¡± The fighters all threatened him. In response, Levi groused in exasperation, ¡°Why won¡¯t you believe me? It was really me who killed them!¡± ¡°Da*n it! Let¡¯s just eliminate him! I can¡¯t stand him anymore!¡± One of the fighters on the Divine Leaderboard was already at the end of his patience. He instantly whipped out his samurai sword and swung it at Levi¡¯s head. He wasn¡¯t alone, for every single citizen of Raysonia probably hated the man to the bone and couldn¡¯t wait to kill him right then and there. Anyway, we¡¯ve still got Queenie to interrogate after dispatching of him! For that reason, the others made no move to interfere even when the fighter intended to take the man¡¯s life. Snap! But when the sword struck Levi¡¯s body, it abruptly broke. ng! At that same instance, a metallic sound resounded. With a single nce, they saw that Levi¡¯s body had already turned golden at some point in time. Right then, he was invulnerable to des and bullets. Seven rays of light of varying shades then appeared. Material ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°What? The Iron Golem Technique?¡± The heir of the Muramasa de recognized it at a single nce. The other five fighters were also shell-shocked. ¡°The Iron Golem Technique?¡± They were stupefied and entirely bbergasted. No matter how hard they racked their brains, they couldn¡¯t fathom how Levi knew the Iron Golem Technique. They simply couldn¡¯t figure it out. For a moment, their brains almost imploded from all the thinking, but they still couldn¡¯t make sense of it. How does he know the Iron Golem Technique? It¡¯s impossible! Argh! This question is giving us a splitting headache, yet we still haven¡¯t managed to decipher the answer! Without waiting for them toe to a conclusion, Levi made his move. Whoosh! ng! With a single blow, he shattered the head of the man whose sword snapped when attempting to kill him earlier. Blood sttered everywhere. ¡°Let¡¯s get him together!¡± When the other four fighters snapped back to their senses, they drew their swords and charged at Levi. Although they were all top hundred fighters on the Divine Leaderboard, they were no different from ordinary people in the face of Levi, who had mastered Level Seven of the Iron Golem Technique. ng! tter! Sharp weapons struck him, but only the sounds of metal hitting metal pierced the air. They didn¡¯t hurt him in the slightest. Ultimately, they couldn¡¯t prate a Level-Seven Golem. Even the heir of Muramasa de couldn¡¯t do it, let alone the others. Boom! Boom! Sounds of a simr variety continued ringing out. Confronted by the four fighters, Levi didn¡¯t show them any mercy. Instead, he shattered their heads. The only remaining fighter, the heir of Muramasa de, was stricken with terror. No longer in the mood to question anything, he geared up to take off without dy. ¡°Hmm? You want to leave when you¡¯re already here?¡± s, Levi would never give him such an opportunity. Even if he were to utilize every skill he has, death is still the only thing that awaits him in the face of the Iron Golem Technique! ¡°This Iron Golem Technique is pretty nifty! With it, I don¡¯t even need to make a move since no one is my match, less alone if I were to punch my fist out!¡± Levi chuckled as the exhration of possessing the Iron Golem Technique flooded him. In the end, a few puddles of blood were all that remained in the courtyard. Levi cast Queenie a nce. ¡°Why don¡¯t you clean the courtyard?¡± ¡°Sure!¡± Fortunately, Queenie had long since prepared a floor brush and the like. In the blink of an eye, the courtyard was sparkling clean as though no one had ever been there. Very quickly, news that six elites from Raysonia had mysteriously vanished leaked out from Dark Web. Various organizations updated the Divine Leaderboard right away. Following the disappearance and death of six people, new fighters from the Provisional Leaderboard would naturally move to the Divine Leaderboard. Levi¡¯s ranking also went up from the seventeenth to the eleventh on the Provisional Leaderboard. Raysonia, on the other hand, was utterly terrified. Firstly, it was Kuroki being killed. And presently, six elites on the Divine Leaderboard disappeared in Erudia for no apparent reason. Erudia promptly became a restricted area. Meanwhile, Edmund and the others immediately rushed to Levi¡¯s manor after receiving the news. They went over with the intention of checking on the situation. ¡°Where are they?¡± everyone demanded. Chapter 2422 Chapter 2422 Chapter 2422 The Mystery Of Their Disappearance ¡°Who are you referring to?¡± Queenie feigned ignorance. ¡°Six fighters on the Divine Leaderboard from Raysonia mysteriously vanished, so they must havee to Erudia! And I reckon that they came in search of you both!¡± Edmund replied. ¡°But no one came¡­¡± Queenie countered. ¡°You can look around though there¡¯s obviously no sign of anyone ever havinge here.¡± Everyone searched the ce, but there was indeed no sign of anyone having been there. Thus, they could only drop the matter. ¡°Perhaps my master acted. He certainly won¡¯t allow those foreigners toe and challenge us!¡± Edmund announced. Then, he changed the topic, saying, ¡°Never mind. Why don¡¯t I tell you all some good news? After some modifications, Garrison Industry¡¯s specialized battle suit has sessfully passed the simtion experiment and is now ready for use!¡± In the next moment, he continued, ¡°However, it¡¯s of no use to me anymore. I¡¯ve already attained Level Four of the Iron Golem Technique! While I¡¯m a bit amateurish, I can still somewhat wield it. I¡¯m already imprable!¡± Subsequently, he unleashed the Iron Golem Technique in front of everyone there. That amazed them all, and they regarded him enviously. ¡°Is that all? And you dared to unt it and embarrass yourself? Frankly speaking, you¡¯re even worse than Kuroki! You¡¯re probably not as stable as he was!¡± Levi¡¯s voice sounded out of the blue. Everyone was taken aback, and even Edmund gaped at him incredulously. It should be my master saying this. Why is iting from him instead? Just when he was about to refute the man, his sister¡¯s voice rang out. ¡°You¡¯re indeed beneath him, Edmund! Kuroki managed to attain Level Seven in just a short time, after all! Conversely, it¡¯s probably good enough if you can master Level Five in the same amount of time!¡± ¡°Well¡­¡± At that, Edmund had no choice but to relent. At the sight of his disciple, Levi suddenly remembered something. ¡°Oh yes, where are those young talents of Erudia once upon a time? For instance, the Warrior Princess ¡ªJessica, the Twin Meteorites who are descendants of Donte, and the like? They don¡¯t seem to have made an appearance in this new era. Did something happen to them?¡± he queried. Back when he was choosing the sessor of the Iron Golem Technique, he did consider them. After all, they were all talented fighters he once trained personally. Furthermore, they once saved the dignity of Erudia in the martial arts world. With a single battle, the entire world was shaken. s, it seemed as though there was no more news of them. By all rights, they should be even more in their element in the new era, like a duck to water. However, there was no sign of them on the Divine Leaderboard. Now that he caught sight of Edmund, that matter abruptly urred to him. Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Oh, you mean the hundred young talents of Erudia? Like Evie, they¡¯re the hope of Erudia. For that reason, they were taken away by Eragon when the new era began to join a closed, top-secret n. Different training ns were customized ording to each of their capabilities, with Eragon¡¯s fighters instructing them closely. The purpose of that is to safeguard Erudia¡¯s future. They¡¯re also learning Eragon¡¯s most orthodox techniques. Once they reemerge, they may be on par with us here!¡± After pondering for a while, Edmund continued, ¡°Come to think about it, this n is drawing to an end. It¡¯s already been two years.¡± ¡°Ah, so that¡¯s what happened. I was just wondering why those kids never came to seek me out anymore when I¡¯m their master, after all,¡± Levimented with a chuckle. Having learned of his disciples¡¯ whereabouts, he was in a pretty good mood. At least, they hadn¡¯t been tainted by the fast-track techniques today and are training in orthodox techniques! In fact, they¡¯re still using the techniques I taught them! In response, Edmund chortled. ¡°Since we¡¯re speaking of this, I¡¯ll just be frank with you all, okay? After they¡¯vepleted their training n, they might need your help.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Everyone was mystified, not quite understanding what he was trying to say. They all looked at him in bemusement. Edmund then shifted his gaze back to Levi. ¡°Oh yes, they¡¯ll also need your help.¡± Chapter 2423 Chapter 2423 Chapter 2423 The Young Talents Have Returned ¡°Huh? It has to do with me as well?¡± Levi was likewise puzzled. ¡°In order to have the group of young talents adapt better and faster to the new era as well as gauging their capability, we need everyone to duel them for assessment purposes,¡± Edmund exined. ¡°How will that work?¡± Zoey questioned. ¡°We¡¯ll select fighters from the Provisional and Divine Leaderboard for them to challenge one by one until they¡¯re defeated. With that, they¡¯ll understand everything about the new era and also know how their capability ranks on either of the leaderboards.¡± ¡°I get it now! We¡¯ll be acting as training partners for them! We¡¯ll be the threshold that they¡¯re going to challenge in order to know where they stand! For instance, I rank a hundred on the Divine Leaderboard. If they defeat me, their capability is within the top hundred. But if they fail to do so, they don¡¯t rank within that list.¡± Edmund nodded in assent. ¡°Yup, that¡¯s right! We¡¯re generally setting the bar at the fighters ranking ten thousand, five thousand, and a hundred on the Provisional Leaderboard. In actual fact, we can just skip the Provisional Leaderboard since it will be a piece of cake for them to break into the Divine Leaderboard. We only want to let them have a look at the capability of those on the Provisional Leaderboard so that they have a general understanding of it. Anyhow, the top fifty on the Provisional Leaderboard is more crucial since it¡¯s the backup list to get into the Divine Leaderboard. It¡¯s to roughly test whether they¡¯re capable of making it into the Divine Leaderboard.¡± Then, he continued, ¡°After much deliberation, we all think that Levi should be the fighter for that rank. He ranks eleven on the Provisional Leaderboard, so he¡¯s the most suitable candidate.¡± Hearing that, Levi was dumbfounded. ¡°Huh? Are you sure?¡± So, they want me to do that? Isn¡¯t that equivalent to using a sledgehammer to crack a nut? The challenge against the fighter who ranked the top fifty on the Provisional Leaderboard was the easiest for the young talents. However, it would be the most difficult if they were to choose Levi. It would be even more difficult than to defeat the fighters who ranked top ten or first on the Divine Leaderboard. In fact, it would be impossible! That was the reason Levi sought confirmation. After all, selecting him was tantamount to impeding everyone from progressing from the very beginning. ¡°Of course! You¡¯ll be the first round they challenge for real. Okay, it¡¯s decided, then!¡± Edmund dered. ¡°There are a few members of the Lopez and ck families who rank at the bottom of the Divine Leaderboard, so they¡¯ll be representing its threshold and be the second round. As for the top five hundred, Kinsley and the others will be the threshold. Meanwhile, the top three hundred will be the fourth round, whereas the top one hundred will be the fifth round.¡± Then, he continued, ¡°After making it into the top one hundred on the Divine Leaderboard, they¡¯ll be ranked further. Kirin, Floyd, you both have to join the challenge as well. ording to my estimation, thirty to fifty of the young talents will make it into the top one hundred. Thus, they¡¯ll have to be ranked closely. As such, all fighters here must participate! Even I will be joining the action at that time!¡± He had arranged everything perfectly, just waiting for the group of young talents to finish their training and join the tournament challenge. This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. Levi didn¡¯t care about it either way. At that time, I¡¯ll just defeat all one hundred of them and keep them out of the Divine Leaderboard! That would mean that none of them would be able to make it into the Divine Leaderboard. Nheless, he wasn¡¯t bothered at all. Well, who asked them to pick me to ept the challenge? Anyhow, it¡¯s good to train the hundred of them. At first, I actually thought that they had all been decimated by Lab of Gods. A few dayster, the first phase of Eragon¡¯s top-secret n drew to an end. Consequently, the group of young talents came out of seclusion, mainly to test their capabilities this time. After that, they would be resuming the top-secret n. ¡°It¡¯s been close to three years! I wonder how the outside world looks like now!¡± ¡°I heard that many fighters have been born, ranked ording to the Divine and Provisional Leaderboard.¡± ¡°Our instructors said that most of us should be ranked top three hundred on the Divine Leaderboard, and a third of us will be ranked top hundred!¡± ¡°Ah, I¡¯m really looking forward to it!¡± Simr sentiments drifted into the air, one after another. After the hundred young talents stepped out of seclusion, anticipation was written all over their faces. Chapter 2424 Chapter 2424 Chapter 2424 Your Master Is A Weakling ¡°I feel that my capabilities have ballooned more than a hundred timespared to three years ago!¡± ¡°You can now defeat anyone who stands in your way, huh?¡± Each and every one of the young talents expressed simr sentiments. ¡°It¡¯s better to remain humble. I heard that tremendous change had taken ce in these three years, and there are tons of fighters out there. We¡¯re not their match at all!¡± Alongside the melodious voice, two goddess-like figures appeared. It was none other than Josephine and Yasmin. They were also exceedingly powerful at present, ranking top ten among the hundred of them. ¡°Yes, I agree! We¡¯ve got to be humble. After all, we might be defeated right at the beginning of the tournament challenge.¡± Another female voice echoed. Many of the young talents instantly went silent and even shuddered in terror, for it was the Warrior Princess, Jessica. She was the woman they feared most and dared not provoke. ¡°Yeah, we¡¯ve got to be humble and practice forbearance! Have you all forgotten Master¡¯s teaching? Why is the lot of you acting all high and mighty?¡± Yet, another two people came over side by side. They were the Twin Meteorites who were of the Great Family of Westford. They were the strongest among them in the past, and they still maintained the same ranking among the hundred people. ¡°Understood!¡± Material ? N?velDrama.Org. All the others nodded fervently, not daring to argue in front of them. Subsequently, the hundred people were led to an underground secret training base of The Cardinal Hall. It was a massive, enclosed area. Edmund had already brought Levi and the others there, awaiting their arrival. Some fighters on the Provisional Leaderboard were there as well. The moment the hundred people spotted Levi, they immediately surrounded him. ¡°Master! Where did you disappear back then?¡± everyone inquired eagerly. The Twin Meteorites and Jessica, the Warrior Princess, rushed over to him as well. Yasmin and Josephine, however, stared at the man with a conflicted look in their eyes. Their feelings toward Levi were different. ¡°Not bad! You¡¯ve all grown! Truly, you guys did great!¡± At a single nce, Levi could discern the capability of them all. Whoa! They¡¯re very strong, far better than I¡¯ve imagined! The fact that they didn¡¯t depend on fast-track techniques is truly admirable. Not only do they have great basics, but they¡¯re also training in orthodox techniques. Hence, their future is very promising! ¡°Why on earth is Levi so popr?¡± Edmund scoffed when he saw that. ¡°That¡¯s Boss¡¯ incredible charisma! Everyone respects him greatly regardless of his capability!¡± someone else replied. The Twin Meteorites weren¡¯t so familiar with the situation in the outside world, and they couldn¡¯t resist asking, ¡°Master, you¡¯re one of our challenges today, yes?¡± ¡°Yup, that¡¯s right!¡± ¡°In that case, you¡¯re probably thest round, Master?¡± That was what they all thought. Master was the king in the past, the strongest of us all! That¡¯s definitely still the case now, so he must be the most difficultst round. Oh my God, I can¡¯t wait to know his ranking on the Divine Leaderboard! Even if he isn¡¯t the first, he must be among the top three, at least! ¡°No, that¡¯s not it! Your master isn¡¯t thest round. On the contrary, he¡¯s the first round! That¡¯s also the easiest one!¡± Edmund sneered. ¡°What? The first round? You¡¯re joking!¡± Upon hearing that, they were all bowled over and gaped at Levi in disbelief. ¡°Is that true, Master? You¡¯re the first round?¡± Their gazes were all fixated on the man. This is imusible! What exactly happened in the past three years? How could Master be the first round? ¡°Master, what¡¯s your ranking on the Divine Leaderboard?¡± Jessica, the Warrior Princess asked. ¡°The Divine Leaderboard? I¡¯m really sorry to inform you that your master didn¡¯t make it into the Divine Leaderboard! He now ranks eleven on the Provisional Leaderboard and is considered outstanding in the backup list. For that reason, he¡¯s the first round and will be testing whether you guys have the capability to make it into the Divine Leaderboard!¡± Edmund drawled. ¡°What? He didn¡¯t make it into the Divine Leaderboard?¡± All of them wore expressions of incredulity. Before this, hisbat prowess was the strongest in the world! But now, he can¡¯t even make it into the Divine Leaderboard that merely has a thousand people? This is just too shocking, no? ¡°His time has passed! Your master is only slightly stronger than a weakling now!¡± Chapter 2425 Chapter 2425 Chapter 2425 Strip His Last Shred Of Dignity ¡°T-That¡¯s impossible!¡± Dubiousness was etched on Jessica¡¯s face. She really couldn¡¯t imagine that Levi couldn¡¯t even make it into the list with only a thousand people. The same went for the others. What kind of Leaderboard is it that even our master didn¡¯t cut it? This is impossible! Everyone didn¡¯t believe it, infuriating Edmund. Why are they still unwilling to believe it and ept the reality when I¡¯ve already said as much? Instead, they¡¯re still defending Levi staunchly! What kind of spell did he cast on them that he upies such an esteemed position in their hearts? ¡°Listen here! He¡¯s presently not among the top thousand fighters on the Divine Leaderboard! He ranks eleven on the Provisional Leaderboard! If you don¡¯t believe me, take a look at the list yourselves!¡± Exasperated beyond words, Edmund could only show them the Divine and Provisional Leaderboard. Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. After having scanned through the list, they were all stumped. ¡°Master¡¯s wife, family, and disciples are all on the Divine Leaderboard, yet he¡¯s on the Provisional Leaderboard. What exactly happened?¡± The Twin Meteorites voiced out the question everyone was harboring. ¡°It¡¯s because your master was held captive¡­¡± Edmund exined. It wasn¡¯t until after listening to the exnation did they understand that Levi didn¡¯t manage to catch up with the progress of the new era and could only make it onto the Divine Leaderboard if he were to keep his nose to the grindstone. But on second thought, they were still very excited since they were going to spar with their master. It¡¯ll feel rewarding if we win. At the same time, we can also show him the progress of our training! ¡°Next, I¡¯m going to have fighters at different rankings on the Provisional Leaderboard do a demonstration so that you¡¯ll have a general knowledge of the capability of those on the Provisional Leaderboard.¡± Edmund then made arrangements for fighters of different rankings on the Provisional Leaderboard to start the demonstration. That segment didn¡¯t include any challenge, merely aimed to give them a basic understanding of things. As they watched the demonstration by the fighters on the Provisional Leaderboard, the Twin Meteorites and the hundred young talents grinned. They were extremely nervous at the beginning, fretting that those on the Provisional Leaderboard might be so powerful that they wouldn¡¯t be able to cut it. From the look of things now, it¡¯s not a problem at all. Those on the Provisional Leaderboard are just too weak for us. It seems that we won¡¯t have any issues making it into the Divine Leaderboard! Therefore, they were all smiles. ¡°You now know the general capability of those on the Provisional Leaderboard. It¡¯s a piece of cake for you all, right? For that reason, you¡¯ll be starting from the first round, which is also your master, Levi. We¡¯ll see whether you¡¯ve got the capability to make it into the Divine Leaderboard as you fight on until you¡¯re defeated!¡± After saying that, Edmund turned to Levi and urged with a smirk, ¡°Go on, Levi! It¡¯s your turn to test them!¡± I can already imagine the scene whereby he¡¯s beaten up badly by his own disciples. All one hundred disciples are stronger than him, so just picturing it is firing me up! Isn¡¯t hepetitive in nature? In that case, I¡¯m going to deal him the heaviest blow and strip him of hisst shred of dignity! Haha! The humiliation of being defeated by the disciples he personally taught, one after another, will be downright unbearable! Although Floyd, Kinsley, and the others disciples were stronger than Levi himself, it was mere talk, for they had never sparred against him before. After all, it would be a great humiliation to him in the event that he lost if they were to duel for real, especially when he was such a prideful person in the first ce. Edmund detested Levi¡¯s high and mighty demeanor. And that was also why he set the man up to be part of the tournament challenge this time. ¡°Sure, I¡¯ll go.¡± Levi stepped out. ¡°All right, get ready to spar with him one by one. Let¡¯s start!¡± Edmund then moved to the side and left the arena to thebatants. However, no one among the hundred young talents made a single move. Levi was their teacher at the end of the day, so they really couldn¡¯t bring themselves to attack him. After learning that his capability remained stagnant at his level three years ago and was currently weaker than them all, especially, they were all the more hesitant to spar with him. ¡°Uh¡­¡± Reluctance was written all over their faces. ¡°Get on with it! Come on,e at me with everything you¡¯ve got!¡± Levi urged. Chapter 2426 Chapter 2426 Chapter 2426 They Must Still Continue Training Still, no one twitched a single muscle, all unwilling to be the first person to make a move. ¡°Attack! That¡¯s an order!¡± Levi roared. ¡°Jessica, you first!¡± he then specified. Hearing that, Jessica, the Warrior Princess, sprang to her feet at once. ¡°Okay, Master! I won¡¯t be pulling my punches, so do be careful!¡± As soon as her words rang out, she immediately charged toward him. ¡°Annihtion Kick!¡± Whoosh! As she attacked, sheunched a sweeping kick. While her leg shot out, the sound of a strong gust of wind rushing past rang out. The terrifying momentum made it seem as though she was going to destroy the entire training base, for it carried a destructive force. That was the ultimate technique by an Eragon elder, annihting everything with a single kick. ¡°What?¡± The moment she unleashed that technique, everyone¡¯s expressions changed drastically. Good Lord! She¡¯s really powerful! Jessica could give Edmund and the others a good run for their money. Besides, she ranked in the top hundred at least. ¡°Crap!¡± The crowd¡¯s expression turned ashen, realizing that the kick of hers would undoubtedly injure Levi severely even if it didn¡¯t kill him. This move certainly isn¡¯t something someone on the Provisional Leaderboard like him can withstand! Zoey and the others started panicking. Some even screwed their eyes shut, not daring to watch the tragic scene that would unfold. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. If Levi is injured, I¡¯ll treat him with the best medicine from Garrison Industry! He¡¯ll definitely make aplete recovery!¡± Edmund¡¯s promise infused the crowd with some relief. Whoosh! Jessica¡¯s lightning-like kick struck Levi with great force. Material ? N?velDrama.Org. At once, the earth shook violently. If it weren¡¯t for the training base¡¯s unique design, it might have even copsed at that instance. Right then, most of the crowd had their eyes closed, unwilling to watch the tragic scene. But when they opened their eyes, they were greeted by the sight of Jessica flying backward at the impact. Thud, thud, thud¡­ Jessica stumbled back over a dozen steps before she finally regained her footing. Incredulity brimmed in her eyes. Isn¡¯t he on the Provisional Leaderboard? Why did he not only manage to withstand my savage blow but even send me flying backward? That¡¯s impossible! Likewise, the hundred young talents were all stunned. Could it be that Master¡¯s mentor is still alive? That¡¯s great news to us all! ¡°What happened? How did he manage to withstand the blow? How is that possible?¡± Everyone couldn¡¯t understand why Levi could withstand that blow, and they simply couldn¡¯t understand. Out of the blue, Edmund eximed, ¡°I know! I understand now!¡± Walking over to Levi, he questioned, ¡°Are you wearing the specialized battle suit by Garrison Industry?¡± Following his remark, Zoey and the others instantly understood what exactly happened. So, it was the effect of the specialized battle suit! It could even withstand the attack of the fighter ranking second on the Divine Leaderboard during the simtion experiment, whereas Jessica hasn¡¯t yet attained that level despite her strong capabilities. Ah, everything makes sense now! ¡°Yeah, I am,¡± Levi answered helplessly. He was wearing the specialized battle suit by Garrison Industry as an undershirt since it was very convenient with an automatic cleaning function. If Edmund and the others were to know that he was treating it as an undershirt, they would probably burst a blood vessel. ¡°Let me exin things to you all. He¡¯s wearing a specialized battle suit by Garrison Industry¡­¡± Edmund proceeded to introduce the specialized battle suit to the hundred young talents. In response, they all gasped in wonder, amazed at the development in the outside world for the past two or three years that such a battle suit now existed. ¡°Levi, I think you should remove it to be fair. Don¡¯t worry, for I¡¯ll treat you with the best equipment and medicine if you¡¯re injured!¡± After saying to Levi, Edmund turned to the young talents and asserted, ¡°In giving it your all, you should also know when to stop.¡± Thus, Levi stripped off the specialized battle suit in exasperation. The thing was, Jessica being knocked back earlier had nothing to do with the specialized battle suit. Instead, it was all him. Therefore, it made no difference whether he wore it. Anyway, he had made up his mind to teach the one hundred disciples before him a lesson. I¡¯m going to show them my true capabilities and thereby tell them that they must still continue training! Chapter 2427 Chapter 2427 Chapter 2427 The Request Of Zoey Pity rose within the hundred young talents at the sight of Levi¡¯s headstrong attitude. With the specialized battle suit earlier, he could¡¯ve ignored the reality and epted each of our challenges. But now, the only ace up his sleeve is gone after having removed it. He¡¯ll have no choice but to battle us with his true capabilities. s, how could he be our match? Just a blow from Jessica is more than sufficient to wound him severely. Even if she were to pull her punches, he would still suffer some minor injuries. Furthermore, with so many people sparring with him one after another, it¡¯ll be exceedingly difficult for him to leave this ce alive. Yet, he¡¯s still persistent and adamant in epting our challenge! His tall figure made a lonely picture, tugging at the heartstrings of each and every one of them. ¡°Be careful, Master, for I won¡¯t be pulling back my punches!¡± Jessica stated with her eyes trained on Levi. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter, just get on with it!¡± Levi was already prepared to have here at him. At that critical moment, Zoey abruptly cried out, ¡°Wait a minute! Please halt for a moment!¡± When her words rang out, everyone swung their gazes at her and wondered about her intention. ¡°Please gather your people, Sir. There¡¯s something I¡¯d like to discuss with you,¡± Zoey implored. In the end, other than the hundred young talents and Levi, all the others gathered together. ¡°What is it?¡± Edmund demanded in disgruntlement. ¡°Sir, I¡¯d like to ask a favor from all of you¡­¡± As soon as Zoey¡¯s words fell, everyone¡¯s expressions changed. What does she mean? They all looked at her in puzzlement. ¡°My husband will undoubtedly lose in the following challenges. Anyone could tell that the hundred young talents¡¯ capability is definitely at the top of the Divine Leaderboard. Hence, he¡¯s definitely not their match,¡± Zoey expounded. ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right. So, what¡¯s your point here?¡± Edmund asked. ¡°However, the people whom he¡¯ll be losing to were once his disciples. The hundred of them will be defeating him one by one. That¡¯s the most monumental humiliation to him. My husband is a prideful person in the first ce, so such a thing will be even worse than death to him. It¡¯ll be another heavy blow to him if his consecutive defeats are witnessed by us all, people with whom he¡¯s familiar! I¡¯m afraid that he won¡¯t be able to take it and will do something extreme. Therefore, I¡¯d like to implore all of you to forgo watching the challenge. How about we allow him to spar with his disciples unobserved? After all, we know that he¡¯ll surely lose.¡± At longst, Zoey gave voice to her request. ¡°I agree! We can¡¯t have him suffering double humiliation! No one will be able to take that! I¡¯m in for it!¡± ¡°Hear, hear! We can¡¯t watch the challenge!¡± Simr sentiments rang out as Azure Dragon and the others expressed their agreements. Edmund mulled it over for some time before a smile tugged at his lips. ¡°All right, then. I agree to forgo watching the challenge and sealing off the training base so that they can spar among themselves.¡± He only wanted to embarrass Levi, not nning on driving him to his death. While it was child¡¯s y to do so, there were too many people associated with him. Thus, it would be difficult to appease them. Even the hundred young talents here were already giving him a headache. If something were to happen to Levi, it would involve too many things and people. For that reason, he had no choice but to relent. Returning to the arena, Edmund announced, ¡°Next, you¡¯ll all be having the tournament challenge in private. When you¡¯re done, you can send us a signal as we won¡¯t be watching it.¡± Jessica, the Twin Meteorites, and the others promptly understood his intention¡ªto prevent Levi from suffering a double blow. ¡°Sure! We agree!¡± They all nodded their heads. ng, ng, ng¡­ Soon, a shield-like barrier manifested around the training base, sealing it offpletely without leaving a single gap. Meanwhile, Edmund and the others waited outside.Material ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Be prepared, everyone! I reckon that the battle will conclude in no time, and you¡¯ll be the next to step into the arena. In the end, even I will be joining the action!¡± Edmund¡¯s eyes glinted with excitement. ¡°Coincidentally, I can use the Iron Golem Technique to train them. The orders from above are to train them no matter the cost!¡± Chapter 2428 Chapter 2428 Chapter 2428 Defeating All The Young Talents As Levi swept his gaze over his disciples in the training base, jubtion deluged him. Yes! I don¡¯t need to hide my capability anymore! I can unleash some of it¡­ ¡°Master, I¡¯m going to make my move, okay?¡± Jessica couldn¡¯t help prompting. ¡°Hold on.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Everyone stared at Levi in bafflement. ¡°Come at me together to save time!¡± Levi dered. ¡°Huh? But¡­¡± Hearing that, they were all floored. Go at him together? Is he really that crazy? But then, this does fit his style. s, his capability doesn¡¯t match. ¡°Here Ie, Master!¡± Jessica, the Warrior Princess, made her move right away. A swift and forceful kick headed toward Levi, and it was even more powerful than the kick earlier. Gazing at her approaching foot, Levi drawled, ¡°You¡¯re too slow, downright sluggish¡­¡± Swoosh! He dodged the kick effortlessly. Crack! Jessica¡¯s foot that missed its target struck the ground heavily, causing the earth to crack and shake. ¡°Your strength is pretty good,¡± Leviplimented after casting a nce at it. In the next second, his body started to glow in a shade of gold. As light radiated from him, metallic sounds filled the air. Six rays of light shone brightly. It was none other than Level Six of the Iron Golem Technique! Judging from his assessment, none of the young talents there could break Level Seven. Even breaking Level Six would be a huge challenge since Kuroki defeated all the fighters on the Divine Leaderboard with the Iron Golem Technique of Level Six back then. No matter how strong they were, they were merely at Edmund¡¯s level. W-What is this? Everyone was dumbstruck upon seeing that. ¡°Let me test how where your capability lies.¡± After unleashing the Iron Golem Technique, Leviunched himself at Jessica. ng! ng! Realizing his immense power, Jessica gave it her all, but every single blow shended on him merely generated a metallic sound without harming him in the slightest. However, the moment Levi went on the attack, she was instantly sent flying. Then, he shot toward Yasmin and Josephine. While the two of them were powerful, they were no match for him. After defeating them, he turned to someone else. That continued perpetually as the hundred young talents were all taught a lesson in humility. In the end, only the Twin Meteorites remained. They were the strongest, and indeed different from the other young talents previously. Not only could they hold out much longer under the Iron Golem Technique of Level Six, but they seem to even break it to a certain degree. When they joined forces, especially, they appeared really close to sess. Regretfully, they fell short just by a scratch. Thud! Thud! Ultimately, Levi sent them flying as well. And so, all one hundred young talents experienced defeat at his hands. Their eyes were flooded with indelible shock as they gaped at him incredulously. How could it be? How was that possible? Sheer astonishment inundated them all. Didn¡¯t they say that he¡¯s on the Provisional Leaderboard? He¡¯s not even on the Divine Leaderboard, yet he defeated all of us! Even the Twin Meteorites and Warrior Princess were no match for him! What¡¯s going on here? ¡°I know! Master¡¯s capability has always been intact, but those people and the outside world know nothing about it. Instead, they think that his strength was a thing of the past!¡± ¡°I think Master ranks at least top five on the Divine Leaderboard! We could almost break through his Golem body when we joined forces!¡± the Twin Meteorites eximed. ¡°You¡¯re right, but not entirely,¡± Levi replied. ¡°Anyway,e at me together!¡± With that remark of his, the one hundred young talents attacked him in unison. Whirr! Whirr! Whirr¡­ Seven rays of light appeared as Level Seven of the Iron Golem Technique was unleashed. The hundred of them could still somewhat hold out under the Iron Golem Technique of Level Seven when they worked together. Whoosh! A deathly aura manifested as Levi unleashed Level Eight of the Iron Golem Technique. Thump! Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. Thump! Sounds of bodies hitting the ground split the air, and the hundred young talents were all sent flying. ¡°T-T-This¡­¡± They all glued their eyes on Levi in disbelief. This is simply sublime! He¡¯s probably unrivaled in the whole world! Chapter 2429 Chapter 2429 Chapter 2429 Iron Golem Technique Is A Novel Toy At that very moment, all the young talents felt that Levi was even more powerful than their instructors in Eragon¡¯s secret training n. What was more, the chasm was vast. Yet, they told us that Master is only on the Provisional Leaderboard? And they made him the first round that was purportedly the easiest? Were they trying to y us for a fool when they gave us the most difficult one for the first round? However, that wasn¡¯t Levi¡¯s limit. His energy was still expanding, skyrocketing rapidly. Whirr! Whirr! Whirr¡­. In the next instance, Level Nine of the Iron Golem Technique was unleashed. Nine silhouettes materialized, and it was as though a scorching sun was zing behind Levi. That Golem body of his was entirely imprable. An oppressing air that could subjugate all creation swept over the entire arena, and everyone felt as though they were close to being crushed to death. Oh my God, Master is definitely far stronger than our Eragon instructors! Those people outside have no idea of Master¡¯s true capability. And so, he has deceived the entire world again! As soon as Level Nine of the Iron Golem Technique was unleashed, it seemingly reigned supreme over all creation in existence. The young talents were all stricken, utterly intimidated. Master is too damn strong! Every single one of them trembled in fear. He¡¯s definitely the strongest person we¡¯ve ever seen! No one can rival him! ¡°Master, what¡¯s with their ranking of you?¡± Jessica inquired. ¡°As I disappeared for three years, they thought that I¡¯d been eliminated by the times. If they hadn¡¯t known where you guys went, they would¡¯ve also assumed the same of you all, thinking that you¡¯d been rendered defunct by the passing of time and your abilities stagnated three years ago. Little would they know that you¡¯re all still very powerful!¡± Levi exined. After hearing that, they all nodded in understanding Mainly, they weren¡¯t of that era and had no idea about whatever transpired. ¡°Is this the pinnacle of your capability, Master? This is simply mind-boggling!¡± the Twin Meteorites eximed. Unexpectedly, Levi shook his head. ¡°No. This is a technique I came into possession of two days ago. I simply practiced it for a bit and attained the highest level. In actual fact, I think I¡¯m much stronger than this.¡± His answer stunned them speechless. The moment his words drifted into their ears, the disciples almost lost their minds. He simply practiced a technique for a bit, yet he¡¯s already so powerful that others would shake in their boots? I wonder how stupendous his true capability is! It¡¯s beyond imagination! They all broke into a cold sweat. Those people outside are truly a bunch of morons that they arranged for him to be the first round! How ridiculous! ¡°Actually, my strengthes from the basic techniques I taught you. You should also practice them often. Indeed, it takes a long time to see the effect, but it¡¯s certainly beneficial if you persist. I¡¯m not worried about you all either. You¡¯re training in Eragon¡¯s orthodox technique, so there¡¯s no problem at all! Just hang in there!¡± Levi encouraged. Upon hearing that, they were all dumbstruck. They never expected the reason for his incredible strength to be the basic techniques all of them practiced. Never had it crossed our minds that the basic techniques are even more powerful than the Iron Golem Technique! Chuckling, Levi asserted, ¡°You should all concentrate more on that. The Iron Golem Technique is just a novel toy to me, and I simply y with it for a bit. The main thing I practice is still the basic techniques!¡± ¡°Understood!¡± They all nodded in acknowledgment. ¡°I¡¯ve actually tested all of you just now, but it¡¯s of no matter if you want to train with them. You can take their measure,¡± Levimented. It was a tournament challenge involving a hundred people, but Levi concluded the battle in the shortest time. ¡°Okay, let¡¯s go out!¡± When they heard Levi say that, they all sent a signal. Edmund and the others outside were exceedingly surprised upon receiving the signal. ¡°It has finished so soon?¡± ¡°This group of young talents is really swift, beating Levi up in no time!¡± ¡°It¡¯s ten times faster than I expected! I truly didn¡¯t expect things to end in mere minutes!¡± The crowd chattered while guffawing uproariously. Whoosh! As the gates swung open, everyone was greeted by the sight of the hundred young talents and Levi. Material ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Huh? Why is he perfectly fine?¡± Surprise showed on every single one of their faces. Chapter 2430 Chapter 2430 Chapter 2430 Increase The Level Of Difficulty The crowd had expected Levi to be all battered and bruised, barely clinging on to life by a thread. In reality, however, there wasn¡¯t a single mark on Levi. ¡°You guys really pulled your punches and didn¡¯t hurt your master at all,¡± someonemented. Meanwhile, Zoey furtively breathed a sigh of relief upon seeing that Levi was fine. If he had sustained severe injuries, it would¡¯ve really been a heavy blow to him. But judging from his solemn expression now, he must be devastated after having been defeated by his hundred disciples one after another, so much so that he doesn¡¯t even want to speak anymore. ¡°Can I leave now?¡± Levi asked. ¡°Sure! Here, a specialized battle suit for you!¡± Edmund gave him a specialized battle suit, which he took. It makes a pretty good undershirt. Why wouldn¡¯t I want it? Gazing at Levi¡¯s disappearing back, the crowd heaved a long sigh. Ah, his sorrow is palpable! Being personally defeated by one¡¯s own disciples is actually something extremely cruel! The Twin Meteorites, Warrior Princess, and the others also stared at the man¡¯s disappearing back. A riot of emotions brewed in their eyes. I wonder how powerful he actually is when he¡¯s so powerful that the formidable Level Nine of the Iron Golem Technique is only a toy to him! T-T-That¡¯s¡­ well, unfathomable! However, their expression was perceived as pity toward Levi. ¡°Come on, let¡¯s continue with the tournament challenge! After sparring with him earlier, you should know the capability required to make it to the Divine Leaderboard¡­¡± Edmund gave the order to continue the tournament challenge without giving them an opportunity to speak. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you inquiring about the result?¡± Josephine questioned in bemusement. ¡°That¡¯s right. Why aren¡¯t you asking us about that?¡± All the hundred young talents were exceedingly mystified. But in the eyes of Edmund and the others, Levi had unquestionably lost. Hence, there was no need for any discussion or confirmation. And so, the tournament challenge continued. The second round involved the threshold of making the cut into the Divine Leaderboard. Levi¡¯s inws and part of the Lopez and ck families belonged to that round. Subsequently, an intense round of tournament challenge began. Shortly after, all a hundred of the young talents passed that round. Next was the third round led by Levi¡¯s disciples, Kinsley and the others. It was also the threshold of the top five hundred on the Divine Leaderboard. This time, it took a bit more longer. Still, they managed to scrape through. That meant that they were all within the top five hundred on the Divine Leaderboard. Following that, it was the top three hundred on the Divine Leaderboard. Again, all of them passed. It was smooth sailing until they came to the top hundred on the Divine Leaderboard. That round held forty-eight people back. Fifty-two people advanced to the top hundred on the Divine Leaderboard. At that, Eragon and The Cardinal Hall were both surprised and delighted. They immediately had a focus for the next phase of their n¡ªto have the forty-eight people who fell short of the top hundred on the Divine Leaderboard make the cut while continuing to improve the others. The tournament challenge continued, whereupon White Tiger, ck Tortoise, and the others stepped into the arena. Some lost, and some won. In no time, it was Kirin, Sword Fiend, and Floyd¡¯s turn. They defeated quite a number of people, as did Zoey and Queenie, who came after them. In the end, only eight people passed all the rounds and advanced to Edmund¡¯s round. ¡°Had it been difficult to pass?¡± Edmund inquired. ¡°Nope! It was easy, much too easy!¡± everyone replied in unison. After having experienced the most arduous round with Levi, passing any other rounds was a piece of cake. It was simply too easy! Even the young talents who failed to advance to the next round shared the same sentiments. It had been far easierpared to facing our master! When we were sparring with him, we were entirely subjugated! But now, it¡¯d been difficult to tell who had the upper hand when fighting our opponents. Even if we lost, we only lost by a narrow margin. It¡¯d been simply effortless! That answer was obviously beyond Edmund¡¯s expectations. ¡°Surprisingly, it seems that to have been exceedingly easy for you all. In that case, I¡¯ll personally increase the level of difficulty for you! Let me show you the Iron Golem Technique!¡± He instantly unleashed Level Five of the Iron Golem Technique. Pfft! At once, all one hundred young talents there burst intoughter. Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. Seeing that, Edmund was wholly baffled. Why are theyughing? Chapter 2431 Chapter 2431 Chapter 2431 Levi Knows Iron Golem Technique All the others were likewise stumped. What¡¯s happening here? Why are they all cracking up now? Is the Iron Golem Technique that hrious? Of course, the Iron Golem Technique wasn¡¯t hrious in the least. Instead, it was very much solemn. However, they had witnessed Levi unleashing the exact same technique earlier, and the man even soared straight up to the highest level. Its power and might were still vivid in their minds at that moment. It felt as though he was going toy waste to the world after unleashing it, and no one could stop him. For that reason, now that Edmund unleashed Level Five of the Iron Golem Technique, it appeared to be a mere joke. Thus, they couldn¡¯t help butugh. After they had finished guffawing, their expressions turned grave without a hint of interest to be found. The anticipation that shone from them when they battled the others earlier was all but gone. That dealt a huge blow to Edmund¡¯s self-confidence. What on earth is going on here? I¡¯ve unleashed the Iron Golem Technique, so why are they all looking bored? No, that¡¯s not right! They seem to be familiar with the Iron Golem Technique. But logically speaking, they shouldn¡¯t have known about it. They¡¯re different from someone like Donald, who¡¯s from the Ancient n. Besides, they were in solitary training previously. How could they possibly know about it? They should not be aware of it, no? They ought to be wearing astonished looks instead. Judging from their expressions, however, not only have they heard of it, but they¡¯ve even experienced it! What¡¯s all this about? Just when Edmund was about to contemte it further, Jessica, the Warrior Princess, swiftly made her move. She charged toward him. Seeing that, Edmund unleashed his Golem body to protect himself. ng! Indeed, he managed to withstand her blow. Nheless, glee showed on Jessica¡¯s face. This is far inferiorpared to Master¡¯s Iron Golem Technique earlier! We couldn¡¯t break the top-notch one he unleashed just now, no matter how hard we tried. But this one seems breakable! After that, Yasmin, Josephine, and the others made an attempt as well. Both parties ended up having a fair match. This batch of young talents was strong, and Edmund¡¯s Level-Five Iron Golem Technique didn¡¯t carry any domineering aura. ¡°Let¡¯s go at him together!¡± The Twin Meteorites struck in concert. Bang! Bang! A fierce battle ensued. Crack! The sound of something fracturing pierced the air. The Twin Meteorites finally seeded in breaking Edmund¡¯s Level-Five Golem body! Material ? N?velDrama.Org. However, they were also hit and sustained some pretty heavy injuries. After all, that was the Iron Golem Technique. Truth be told, they only managed to defeat him because they umted some experience from battling Levi earlier. When they joined forces, they could almost break Level Six. They were just a hair¡¯s breadth away from seeding. Having said that, Level Five wasn¡¯t a problem for them. When Edmund noticed that his Golem body had cracked, mortification swamped him. He couldn¡¯t ept being humiliated in front of such a crowd. ¡°Da*n it! Come at me again!¡± Abandoning his amateurish Iron Golem Technique, he decided to use his own techniques to teach the Twin Meteorites a lesson. ¡°That¡¯s enough, Sir! We¡¯re just here to test their capabilities and gauge their approximate ranking! It doesn¡¯t have to be a fierce fight!¡± Upon seeing that Edmund was close to flipping his lid, Eragon¡¯s elders stepped out and stopped him. ¡°That¡¯s right! This is enough!¡± all the others urged. Only then did Edmund capitte. ¡°Sir, your Iron Golem Technique isn¡¯t quite perfect. In fact, it¡¯s riddled with ws. If you really can¡¯t manage, you should go and learn from our master. He knows the Iron Golem Technique as well, and he¡¯s at the highest level¡ªLevel Nine!¡± the Twin Meteorites sneered. ¡°Exactly! Go and learn from our master!¡± Jessica and the others seconded. ¡°Our master¡¯s Iron Golem Technique is unrivaled! Yours really pale inparison!¡± the hundred young talents cried out in unison. That had Edmund so embarrassed that he wanted to crawl into a hole. Ugh! It¡¯s such a humiliation to be criticized in public! ¡°Huh? Levi knows the Iron Golem Technique as well?¡± Many people were astonished to learn of that. Chapter 2432 Chapter 2432 Chapter 2432 Something Happens To Evie ¡°Of course not! Can¡¯t you tell that they¡¯re deriding us? What else can it be if not an insult when they even told me to go and learn the Iron Golem Technique from Levi?¡± Edmund¡¯s chagrined voice rang out. Verily, he thought that the Twin Meteorites and the others were disparaging him by telling him to learn the Iron Golem Technique from Levi. ¡°Other than me, the only person in this world who knows the Iron Golem Technique is my master!¡± he asserted seriously. The hundred young talents didn¡¯t know about Levi taking him as a disciple, so Jessica immediately retorted, ¡°That¡¯s impossible! Our master knows it too!¡± ¡°Yes, our master knows it too! Yours is nothingpared to his Iron Golem Technique!¡± The two parties continued bickering. Afraid that things would get physical, Eragon¡¯s elders took the hundred young talents away at once to continue with the closed, top-secret training. They decided that the test could be der. Meanwhile, Edmund was teetering on the brink of blowing his top. Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. Argh! Not only did I fail to establish my authority in front of them, but my Golem body was broken instead! What a disgrace! Levi, on the other hand, was rather impressed with the closed-door training n of young talents. After all, it was quite a targeted n of action to secretly train a hundred young talents for future use. In actual fact, it was the idea of The Manifest Court. The Manifest Court had long since griped that The Cardinal Hall and Eragon weregging far too much compared with the Lab of Gods. For that reason, they had to n ahead and make preparations. That was one of the initiatives. At that moment, Levi wasn¡¯t far from the training base as he was waiting for someone. Shortly after, Edmund gloomily appeared. The moment he glimpsed Levi¡¯s back, his eyes lit up. ¡°M-Master¡­ why are you here?¡± He excitedly rushed forward and dropped to a knee on the ground. Indeed, Levi was taking on the appearance of his master right then. ¡°Why do you think? What an idiot! You¡¯re simply a disgraceful piece of trash! If this is how things are going to be, don¡¯t ever mention that you¡¯re my disciple! I don¡¯t want to be humiliated!¡± Levi barked coldly. I personally picked him and initially thought that he was the best choice. But never expected had I expected him to simplyze around all day and spend zero effort in training after having obtained the Iron Golem Technique. Worse still, he goes around bragging and showing off, using it as something to boost his ego instead of utilizing it to fortify himself. Then, he even wanted to use his amateurish Level Five of the Iron Golem Technique for a show of intimidation. Well, he ended up being defeated by the Twin Meteorites! ¡°Huh?¡± Seemingly having realized something, Edmund¡¯s expression changed in the blink of an eye. ¡°I¡¯ve embarrassed you, Master¡­¡± He was close to tears. ¡°Do you know where you did wrong?¡± Levi questioned. ¡°Yeah¡­ I won¡¯t use the Iron Golem Technique to show off anymore¡­¡± Edmund hung his head low. ¡°Okay! I¡¯ll give you a task, then. Before you master Level Seven, don¡¯t say that you know the Iron Golem Technique!¡± Levi ordered. Good grief! He¡¯s reallycking in all aspects. If it were Evie, I would¡¯ve instructed her to train until Level Nine! After leaving, Levi started turning things over in his mind. Is the Lab of Gods doing exactly the same thing as Eragon? Everyone who went there for closed and top-secret training seemingly disappeared into thin air. Are they alsoing out from time to time to test their strength in this new era? Perhaps this possibility truly exists¡­ It was indeed a golden opportunity when the Iron Golem Technique came into existence back then, but I didn¡¯t know that in advance. Is there a way to lure them out? While he was still racking his brains for a way to do so, his thoughts were interrupted. Bang! The door was kicked open in that instance, and Zoey frantically hurried in. ¡°Oh dear! Something has happened to Evie!¡± ¡°What? How could something have happened to her? Aren¡¯t her masters with her?¡± Levi queried. ¡°But both Evie and her masters are in trouble now! There is a confidential message from The Cardinal Hall just now¡­¡± Chapter 2433 Chapter 2433 Chapter 2433 The Least Probable Person Boom! Upon hearing that piece of news, Levi¡¯s expression changed drastically. Material ? N?velDrama.Org. Even the few masters who are with Evie are in trouble? Then, it must be a colossal issue this time! ¡°What happened?¡± he immediately demanded, panicked. ¡°ording to the message from The Cardinal Hall, Evie went all the way deep into a particr mountain in Adrune and encountered an inexplicable and forceful attack. They¡¯ve lost contact with her. It isn¡¯t only her, but there¡¯s also no news from the few elders¡­ They suspect that something has happened to them.¡± Zoey was on the verge of bursting into tears. In no time, all the others rushed over as well. ¡°Um¡­ Putting aside how strong Evie is, even the few elders are in trouble! What kind of rival did they meet?¡± ¡°Things don¡¯t look good this time. In this era, it¡¯s normal to have all kinds of fighters and bizarre stuff! Thus, it¡¯s only natural that the elders aren¡¯t their match! This is bad!¡± Everyone wore grim expressions on their faces. They knew better than anyone the capability of those few elders. Although the elders weren¡¯t on the Divine Leaderboard, everyone knew that they ranked top three on the list at the very least. Furthermore, they could even be on par with the Dark Emperor and Daxon. When four or five people of that capability are now in hot water, it means that the rival must be incredibly strong! This situation is hopeless! There¡¯s no hope at all! ¡°You should brace yourself, Zoey. Perhaps Evie might not make it home anymore¡­¡± Jennie and the others murmured. Thud! Zoey¡¯s vision went ck, and she copsed onto the ground, almost passing out. If anything happens to Evie, I definitely won¡¯t be able to ept it! In fact, I¡¯ll suffer a mental breakdown! Shooting daggers at Levi, shembasted, ¡°This is all your fault! We¡¯ve long since urged you to train in the techniques of this new era, yet you just wouldn¡¯t listen! If you¡¯d started training from the very beginning, you would be ranking at least top three on the Divine Leaderboard at present, considering your aptitude! Then, you can go and save her right this moment! But look at you right now! You can¡¯t even make it onto the Divine Leaderboard! How are you going to save your daughter now that she¡¯s in trouble?¡± Then, she continued tearing into him, snarling, ¡°You¡¯re a useless father! Weren¡¯t you almighty in the past? Do you have the ability to rescue your daughter now that she¡¯s about to die out there? And you call yourself her father? The thing is, we¡¯ve long since told you to train. However, you simply wouldn¡¯t listen! You¡¯re just old-fashioned, and clinging to your old ways stubbornly! Do you have anything to show when we need your strength now? Can you save Evie?¡± Fuming, she vented all her fury and frustration onto Levi alone as though she had lost her mind right then. ¡°Zoey is right! This is all on you! How pitiful that you can¡¯t even protect your own daughter!¡± ¡°Hear, hear! If you¡¯d listened to us, you¡¯d now be able to go and see what happened to your daughter with your capability! But you¡¯re so weak at present that you probably won¡¯t even get to see your daughter for thest time!¡± ¡°You¡¯re a failed father! You¡¯re simply unworthy!¡± The members of the Lopez and ck families hauled Levi over the coals. ¡°We don¡¯t want to criticize you, but this matter really has to do with your capability, Boss. In this era, you can only protect those you want to safeguard if you¡¯re strong enough!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Everyone wants to be strong, but you are the only one who is conservative! You adamantly research the things of the past and have no desire to improve!¡± ¡°Oh well, you¡¯ll probably me yourself for the rest of your life if something happens to Evie, Master!¡± Floyd, Kirin, and the others also condemned Levi mercilessly. After they had finished talking, they shifted their attention to consoling Zoey. ¡°Zoey, we¡¯ll all set out right away! We¡¯ll definitely bring Evie home!¡± ¡°The fighters from The Cardinal Hall and Eragon have also been dispatched to search for Evie!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, for there¡¯s still a ray of hope! The Cardinal Hall has discovered the matter quickly enough!¡± Everyone chimed in endlessly. At that precise moment, Levi¡¯s voice split the air. ¡°I¡¯ll go and bring Evie home at once, so you all don¡¯t have to worry!¡± s, no one paid him any heed. Everyone there knew that he was the least probable person to bring Evie home. Chapter 2434 Chapter 2434 Chapter 2434 Zoey Begs Levi For Help No matter how loud he proims to be able to save Evie, he can¡¯t possibly bring her home! How could he do so, after all? He¡¯s just a weakling! Even the few elders have lost contact with us and had likely met with an untimely end. How could he do anything even if he goes? Well, unless he¡¯s the Daxon or ranks at least top five on the Divine Leaderboard! Then, we might believe him this once. But he¡¯s Levi Garrison, someone who doesn¡¯t know anything. Who would believe him? Therefore, they ignored him entirely and didn¡¯t even bother sparing him a single nce from beginning to end. It was as though he was empty air. Zoey, who had calmed down by then, instantly nodded. ¡°Okay! Let¡¯s go and look for her right away! Thank you for lending me a hand at this critical moment!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Zoey! We¡¯ll go all out! As long as Evie is alive, we¡¯ll certainly bring her home! We¡¯ll contact others to help out at once!¡± The crowd all chimed in. This time, The Cardinal Hall and Eragon were both mobilized. Edmund, however, was in solitary training to train himself in the Iron Golem Technique. Hence, there was temporarily nothing from him. Meanwhile, Daxon merely sent some men without personally going either. He knew that Levi would undoubtedly take action, so his participation didn¡¯t really matter. If the matter truly couldn¡¯t be resolved, he would then step out. Nheless, he dispatched every single person he could spare. Besides, he made all the preparations involving Garrison Industry and the like. All of Erudia¡¯s major forces set out to search for Forlevia. The magnitude of it even made waves abroad. What exactly happened in Erudia to cause such a stir? The mobilization of tens of thousands of people besides information from the various major organizations and the participation of several foreign forces were indeed sufficient to conduct a search. In fact, it was more than enough. However, everyone knew that it was too perilous this time. The chances of Evie and her masters being alive are very slim or even none. After all, those few elders are from The Cardinal Hall and Eragon. They are almost invincible! Yet, they still met with danger this time. That meant the opponent they encountered was terrifyingly strong. So, it¡¯s of no use even if we do find them. Will we be able to save them? The chances of sess are infinitesimal! Besides, those going might even lose their lives. Naturally, Zoey realized that as well. ¡°There¡¯s still someone I can ask!¡± she eximed. ¡°Who?¡± everyone asked. ¡°My master, Dark Emperor!¡± Zoey¡¯s eyes lit up with hope. ¡°Huh? Dark Emperor? That¡¯s great! I didn¡¯t think of that!¡± ¡°Dark Emperor ranks first on the Divine Leaderboard! He¡¯s the strongest of us all, second only to Daxon. The chances of sess are high if he¡¯s willing to join us!¡± ¡°Besides, the Sacred Organization he heads is spread all over the world! It¡¯ll be really convenient for us!¡± ¡°In that case, let¡¯s head to Sacred Organization as soon as possible and seek the Dark Emperor¡¯s help¡­¡± Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. While Zoey and the others rushed over to Sacred Organization, Levi had long since arrived. He wanted to utilize all the forces of Sacred Organization to locate his daughter. After all, it was faster and more effective to have a third of the world¡¯s forces join hands. ¡°We¡¯re narrowing down the location, Master. We¡¯ll definitely be able to triangte the location where Ms. Evie went missing within half an hour!¡± It was clear as day that Levi was close to snapping, so Death Fiend and the others went all out. They did their best to search for Forlevia, paying attention to every single clue. Verily, they dispatched everyone they could spare and utilized everything of use. ¡°Okay, got it.¡± Now that things hade to this, Levi only hoped that Forlevia and the others were fine. Please be safe! I beg you! Levi prayed inwardly. Right then, he was more anxious than anyone else. He paced back and forth in the training base like a cat on hot bricks. At that exact moment, someone else hurried in. ¡°What¡¯s the matter that you¡¯re so frantic?¡± ¡°Zoey Lopez is asking to see you, Master!¡± Hearing that, Levi was stunned for a moment. ¡°Let her in.¡± Chapter 2435 Chapter 2435 Chapter 2435 Restricted Area 76 Once Zoey arrived, she revealed the reason she was here. She pleaded for Dark Emperor to save Forlevia. Levi put on a wry smile. Evie¡¯s my child. Of course, I¡¯ll save her. I¡¯m figuring out how to find her now. As Levi said nothing, Zoey fell to her knees and begged, ¡°Please, Master! Save my child!¡± Azure Dragon, Kirin, and the rest chimed in, ¡°Please, Dark Emperor. You¡¯re the only person who can save Evie now!¡± ¡°Yes, Divine Brigadier of The Cardinal Hall refused to help. You¡¯re our only hope as the top warrior of the Divine Leaderboard!¡± ¡°Please help us. We¡¯ll agree to any of your terms!¡± Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. They bow before Dark Emperor politely, imploring for his help. Levi shook his head exasperatedly. Previously, when I said I¡¯ll save her, none of you paid attention to me. Now, you¡¯re begging for my help. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll save her,¡± Levi said. ¡°Master¡­¡± Right then, Death Fiend rushed in. He immediately shut up upon realizing there was a crowd before Levi. ncing at Levi, he wondered if he should spill the truth. Levi shook his head. ¡°You can leave now. I¡¯ll save her after this!¡± After receiving his promise, Zoey and the rest filed out. They had to go look for Forlevia. When they were left alone, Death Fiend immediately reported, ¡°Master, I found them. This is the exact location. Ms. Evie and the rest lost contact with others after entering this area. They had disappeared without a trace.¡± Death Fiend pointed at a spot on the map. ¡°This particr stretch of area is aplicated range of mountains with a huge indigenous forest. Even the satellite can¡¯t find out what¡¯s inside. No men had ever stepped into this dangerous area. It has been a restricted area for as long as I can remember. As it is too dangerous, I¡¯ve never heard of anyone who dared to enter the area. To be exact, those who had entered the area didn¡¯t make it back alive,¡± Death Fiend exined. Levi nodded. ¡°Oh, I see. Looks like Evie went here to gain more experience because it¡¯s a restrictive area full of obstacles.¡± Death Fiend pped his head as though something had just urred to him. ¡°Oh, I also found out an interesting fact. Lab of Gods named this area Restricted Area 76. They hadn¡¯t explored the area until now. I guess there¡¯s something inside that they feared. It¡¯s safe to say that this is a risky ce that even Lab of Gods refused to explore. Now, Ms. Evie and the rest might¡¯ve encountered something dangerous that even Lab of Gods dreaded¡­¡± Levi cut in, ¡°I shall depart now!¡± ¡°Master, should I arrange for a batch of fighters toe with you?¡± Death Fiend had gathered millions of fighters from various forces. If Levi gave the order, the fighters would follow him to the restricted area. Levi shook his head. ¡°No need. If the enemy is stronger than Evie¡¯s masters, no matter how many fighters we have, it won¡¯t be of help. Just wait here for my news. I¡¯ll update you if anything happens.¡± With that, Levi boarded Sacred Organization¡¯s aircraft and went to the area where Forlevia went missing. It was an area with a range of mountains and an indigenous forest. Levi headed in and soon disappeared from sight. Death Fiend and the rest could only wait for him outside. Soon, The Cardinal Hall discovered the location where Forlevia went missing. Zoey and the others made their way over hastily. She didn¡¯t forget to contact Sacred Organization and Death Fiend. ¡°Death Fiend? I found the location where my daughter went missing. Can you tell Master to depart now? I¡¯ll send you the exact location,¡± she said anxiously. ¡°You¡¯re too slow. Master found the location and had entered a while ago,¡± Death Fiend revealed. ¡°Huh?¡± Zoey was surprised. Chapter 2436 Chapter 2436 Chapter 2436 The Search ¡°I don¡¯t think you can catch up with Master. Don¡¯t worry. He¡¯s capable enough of finding your daughter,¡± Death Fiend assured her. Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°T-Thank you,¡± Zoey uttered as tears welled up in her eyes. I had no idea Master took Evie¡¯s disappearance so seriously. She even departed earlier than us! I have to thank her! Only those who care about you will help you when you¡¯re in trouble. Master offered help when I needed it the most. She went in without knowing what will happen. Evie¡¯s masters were missing too. Perhaps they were no match for the elite warriors inside. Thus, Dark Emperor might lose her life inside. However, she agreed to help and entered the area alone without informing anyone. She adores her disciples! Levi kept saying she was a selfish person who was training me to be a killing machine, and she never treated me as her disciple. He¡¯s definitely wrong. Look, she¡¯s the first to depart to save Evie! She wanted Levi to appear before her so she could yell, ¡°You were wrong to say my master had been using me all the while. She offered help when I needed it the most! You¡¯re Evie¡¯s father, but she¡¯s more helpful than you! She is willing to risk her life just because I asked for her help, she isn¡¯t using me to achieve her goals! Since I became her disciple, she hasn¡¯t mistreated me!¡± s, she had no idea Levi was now Dark Emperor! A child¡¯s parents would be the first ones to save their child from any trouble! ¡°Zoey, should we head in too?¡± Kirin suggested. They had already prepared themselves for the unknown. ¡°Wait up! Zoey, should we inform Boss first?¡± asked Azure Dragon. ¡°Yes, we should inform him, for he¡¯s Evie¡¯s father. I¡¯m afraid something might crop upter if we didn¡¯t inform him,¡± Floyd chimed in. Everyone stared at Zoey, waiting for her answer. Zoey merely scoffed. ¡°Yes, he should know that Evie went missing here. But what is the use of informing him? Can he save Evie? He isn¡¯t even in the Divine Leaderboard. What use will he be? He¡¯ll merely slow us down if hees here. If trouble ensues, should we save him or Evie?¡± Hearing that, everyone fell silent. They agreed with her words, for Levi would only slow them down. It was useless to summon him here. ¡°All right. We won¡¯t inform him, then. Let¡¯s go save them! Before we head in, let¡¯s put on the battle suit made by Garrison Industry. There are two hundred battle suits avable. Both The Cardinal Hall and Garrison Industry spared no expense to help Evie!¡± After putting on the armored battle suits, they stepped into the mountains to begin the search. On the other hand, Levi had been wandering inside for some time. Indeed, the ce was dangerous, as there were various poisonous fogs around. One would definitely get poisoned if one wasn¡¯t careful enough. ¡°Where is Evie? Where is she?¡± Levi searched around frantically. He expanded his senses to search for energy fluctuations nearby. However, the ce was too huge, and there were spots his sense couldn¡¯t reach. Plus, this ce was mysterious and deep as though there was an endless abyss within. There seemed to be no end to it. Levi descended into a state of panic as he scoured the area. After a while, he still hadn¡¯t found anything. Despair crept up to him. Right then, Levi happened to nce at the ground. Immediately, his expression changed, for he had just made an important discovery! Chapter 2437 Chapter 2437 Chapter 2437 Lab Of Gods Is Afraid It was a burnt mark caused by a powerful ze of fire! Judging from the ashes, it had been burnt just a while ago. Besides, the mark seemed to be caused by a fire created by a burst of energy. Levi continued searching, and he finally found signs of a fight. He knew Forlevia and her masters well, as he had even analyzed the fluctuations of their energy previously. It was clear that they had been in a fight! The burnt mark was caused by one of Forlevia¡¯s master. He had created the fire using his energy. Levi analyzed the signs and simted the fight in his mind. Still, there was a problem. Who is the enemy? As Levi had simted the fight, he realized only Forlevia and her masters were fighting. There were no signs of the enemy. Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. How did the enemy attack? What was his trump card? What was his energy attribute? Levi had no answer to all his questions. It was as though Forlevia and her masters had fought against nothing. It doesn¡¯t make sense. What were Evie and the rest fighting against? Air? That¡¯s impossible. This is strange. Levi¡¯s expression turned grim. The mysterious matter proved that they had run into trouble. However, he could trace them down with the clue he discovered. No, I can¡¯t continue with the search. What if the enemy targets me? Levi put on Dark Emperor¡¯s mask and roamed the forest as though he was a spirit. Though Zoey and the other fighters had stepped into the forest, they were roaming around aimlessly. There were no clues or anyone around. Slowly, Zoey grew anxious. She had no choice but to ce all her hope on Dark Emperor. ¡°Now that I think about it, we did the right thing by not informing Boss. There¡¯s no way he can find them here! If Boss were here, he would¡¯ve disappeared by now. We would have to search for him, too!¡± ¡°Yes, you¡¯re right. Boss isn¡¯t the type to follow rules. If he were here, he would¡¯ve thrown us into confusion!¡± Then, they realize it was a great thing Levi wasn¡¯t with them. As of now, the whole world knew what Zoey and the rest were doing. Nevertheless, none of them knew the exact details of their journey. Maya Industries, however, were in the know, for they had kept an eye on Zoey and her gang¡¯s whereabouts. ¡°Ha! I can¡¯t believe they dared to enter Restricted Area 76. They must have a death wish!¡± In fact, Maya Industries was formed by traitors who had betrayed Lab of Gods. Thus, they knew almost everything that had happened in Lab of Gods, for example, Restricted Area 76. One high-rank official of Maya Industries exined, ¡°Lab of Gods has been detecting and plundering resources from all over the world. It had practically targeted all the ces with resources around the world. Though Restricted Area 76 was one of the areas with the most resources in the world. There are plenty of resources that are more powerful than the sunstone here. Of course, Lab of Gods wouldn¡¯t let the opportunity slip.¡± He paused before continuing, ¡°But why did they give up on exploring the area? That was because something happened right after they started surveying the area and mining the resources. It was something that they couldn¡¯t solve. Thus, the mining in Restricted Area 76 came to a stop. No one knew what happened, but the area was sealed off in secret.¡± ¡°Levi¡¯s child and the elders from The Cardinal Hall were too arrogant to think that they were invincible. They were wrong, for Restricted Area 76 was a ce that even Lab of Gods dared not touch!¡± ¡°Let¡¯s just wait and see. No one will leave the ce alive!¡± Levi followed the traces left behind by Forlevia and her masters. He realized they had been fighting the entire way. ¡°Oh, no! This is¡­¡± Chapter 2438 Chapter 2438 Chapter 2438 Who Bullied My Daughter Levi¡¯s expression fell as his body trembled. He had just discovered a problem. Instead of fighting the whole way, Evie and her masters were escaping! They had fought valiantly to escape! s, the route leading out of the mountains had been sealed, so they could only escape into the forests. After analyzing the situation, he knew where Forlevia and the rest were headed. The only thing left to do was to trace them down by heading deeper into the forest. Yet, he couldn¡¯t help but wonder who the enemy was, for there were no signs of them. One was bound to leave a sign behind after taking action. It didn¡¯t seem like the signs had been destroyed. Levi promptly sped up and headed into the depths of the forest. Shortlyter, he sensed a powerful aura in an area. It was as powerful as Divine Brigadier of The Cardinal Hall! The remaining aura was enough to send chills down one¡¯s back. Obviously, Forlevia and the others had run into a powerful rival. Levi spotted some bloodstains in this area. Someone had gotten hurt. Was it Evie? Levi panicked as he hurried along the path. Yet, he was still analyzing the situation. Previously, the unknown enemy didn¡¯t leave any traces behind. This time, there was a powerful aura left behind. Looks like they had been surrounded and forced to enter the forest. Perhaps the enemy can¡¯t deal with them all at once? That was why they got surrounded. Forlevia¡¯s masters were extremely powerful. Though they might be a little weaker than Divine Brigadier, they were strong, especially when theybined forces. Levi picked up speed. ¡°Mm? There are still traces¡­¡± He found some traces in the woods. His speed was frighteningly swift, of course. Behind him, Zoey and a sizeable group of fighters had entered the depths of the forest. Instead of spreading out, they remained together and searched the area thoroughly. Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. Boom! Right then, a frightening burst of airwave attacked them without warning. In no time, everything was razed to the ground. Zoey and the rest were assailed as well. Boom! Boom! Boom! Many of them stood no chance against the attack, as their bodies promptly burst apart. Blood and remains of their bodies sttered everywhere, creating a gruesome scene. Even those who were slightly stronger were badly wounded. Zoey and some of them had the battle suits on and escaped unscathed. Without the battle suits, they would be in danger too. It took only one gust of airwave to take out half of them. The survivors froze in shock. What is it about this ce? A simple airwave took out half of us! If we continue our journey, we might die here! They were petrified. After all, they didn¡¯t even know where the airwave came from. It was too terrifying. No wonder Evie and her masters went missing! At once, they stopped in their tracks. No one wanted to lose their lives here. A cloud of uncertainty loomed, and that was what really shook their confidence. ¡°This is a warning for us not to go further. Let¡¯s all calm down!¡± one divine general from The Cardinal Hall yelled. ¡°I shall head in alone. The rest should stay put instead of risking your lives for nothing!¡± Zoey was sneaking in from another direction. Azure Dragon and the rest shared nces before going after her. They were going all out. If they were to die, they¡¯d rather die together. Meanwhile, Levi was still venturing into the forest. He had entered the depths of the forest swiftly. The journey was unexpectedly smooth as though nothing dangerous was present, for he had concealed himself all the way. Deep in the forest, Levi felt the energy fluctuation once again. I finally sense it! It¡¯s the energy fluctuation of Evie and her masters! He also pinpointed their exact location. ¡°Ha! Let¡¯s see what had been attacking my daughter all the while. You have a death wish!¡± He immediately dashed in that direction. Chapter 2439 Chapter 2439 Chapter 2439 iming To Be Gods Despair¡­ Heart-wrenching despair surged from the depths of Forlevia and her masters¡¯ hearts, for their enemies were too strong to defeat! They were immune to all attacks, could move swiftly like lightning, and were impossibly strong. If Forlevia¡¯s masters hadn¡¯t gone all out by using their divine tools and stuff, they wouldn¡¯t have held on for two days. s, her masters were now already toeing their limits. They were wounded and barely alive. It was clear they would die any minute! They had lost all hope. ¡°T-This is the strongest enemy we¡¯ve ever faced! They are more powerful than the ancient ns in Erudia. Who are they? We¡¯re no match for them!¡± ¡°I¡¯ve encountered plenty of fighters in my life, but this is the first time I¡¯ve evere across someone this strong!¡± ¡°I give up. We¡¯re no match for them!¡± The elders were wallowing in despair. Though they gave their best, the enemy remained standing. They couldn¡¯t even leave. ¡°Never mind if we die, but it¡¯s a pity for Evie to die here¡­¡± ¡°It was all my fault for asking Evie toe here. Otherwise, we wouldn¡¯t be stuck.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t me yourself. We have no idea that they are this strong. Besides, training is supposed to be risky.:¡± The elders were ming themselves. Forlevia immediatelyforted them. ¡°It¡¯s fine. I¡¯m not afraid! I shall fight to my death!¡± ¡°T-They areing,¡± the elders uttered in despair. Soon, a dozen figures appeared in their sight. They were hovering in the air like divine beings. d in gold armors and gold helmets, they exuded a holy aura! Everyone else felt an indescribable sense of oppression before them, for it seemed like they were above human beings. Hundreds of figures ascended from the ground to surround Forlevia and her masters. The way they appeared was mind-blowing. It was as though they had appeared out of nowhere, like invincible men suddenly showing themselves. Each and every one of them appeared in the same way. It looked like they were made out of gold liquid. That was why Levi failed to figure out where they came from when he was analyzing the signs of the fight. They were invincible and impossible to detect! Boom! Along with their arrival came a powerful aura that could crush them into pulp. ¡°It is rare to find human beings here,¡± said the leader of the bunch. He had ten metal wings behind his gold armor, making him look like an angel. The metal seemed to be a specialty of this area which couldn¡¯t be found elsewhere. There was a golden glint encircling them, holding immense power. It was no wonder Lab of Gods wanted the resource from this area, for this metal alone would be a hit if it were to be sold in the outside world. The horrifying power increased gradually. The elders¡¯ hearts sank, while Forlevia was ready for battle. ¡°We only have one wish¡ªplease release our disciple! Never mind if you kill us,¡± the elders pleaded. They wanted to sacrifice themselves to protect Forlevia. ¡°No! All intruders, who have seen us will have to die!¡± ¡°Yes! Those who intrude into Gods¡¯ territory won¡¯t get to leave alive! Don¡¯t be ridiculous!¡± These powerful beings imed to be Gods. As Forlevia endured the oppression, she dered, ¡°Come on! I¡¯m not afraid of you!¡± Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. She unleashed her full power, giving these strange beings a fright. They had no idea a young child could be this mighty! Chapter 2440 Chapter 2440 Chapter 2440 They Are Gods To Ordinary Human Beings Their surprise didn¡¯t stop them from taking action, though. Even though Forlevia did her best, the strange creatures remained unfazed. Soon, she was sent flying and lost the ability to continue fighting. The beings who imed to be Gods seemed to be able to control everything. Everything was under their control. Material ? N?velDrama.Org. Forlevia and the other elders were pinned, and they couldn¡¯t move at their own will. It was as if some invincible chain had them tied up. ¡°I¡¯ll kill her before killing the rest of you!¡± One God lifted his gold crossbow with an arrow made of special metal. A mysterious blue fire was flickering on its tip! As the arrow was shot, the elders slumped in anguish, for they couldn¡¯t even move. They had no choice but to watch Forlevia die before their eyes. It was the darkest and most helpless moment in their lives. Swoosh! The arrow flew through the air with an indescribable speed. Sensing death, Forlevia shut her eyes instinctively. She didn¡¯t pray for her parents toe save her, for that was an impossible feat! Boom! The heat of the tip was inching nearer, about to burn her alive. Someone suddenly appeared before Forlevia and grabbed the burning arrow. ¡°What?¡± The so-called Gods froze in shock. In fact, they could not believe what was happening and their eyeballs were nearly popping out of their sockets. How is this possible? There¡¯s no way he can grab the arrow! No freaking way! The burning fire that was supposed to never die out was Holy me, a resource avable only in this area. The me could burn everything it came into contact with. The Gods dared not touch it with their own hands, let alone human beings. All the while, no strong fighters who intruded on their territory had ever stopped the Holy me. The elders had burn marks all over their bodies caused by the Holy me. No object or living beings could stop the Holy me, including the so-called Gods! Thus, they couldn¡¯t believe their eyes when Levi grabbed the arrow aze with the Holy me! This is impossible! They couldn¡¯t wrap their heads around it. Assuming the human¡¯s arm would burn to ashes as the Holy me spread all over his body, they were shocked to see that he was perfectly all right. Snap! With a click of his finger, the Holy me was put out. Even the arrow crushed into pieces from his force. Forlevia and the elders parted their lips in awe and delight at the tall figure before them. It never urred to them that someone would save them from the verge of death! The so-called Gods gave Levi wary looks, for his actions shocked them immensely. Levi was considerably stronger than the others who had copsed on the ground. As they scanned Levi carefully, he was also sizing them up. They are indeed different. Their armors are unique, and even their body structure differs from ordinary human beings. It is safe to say that they are totally different from us! Levi could sense the horrifying power in their bodies, allowing them to be powerful, immune to everything, and defend against anything! It seemed like they would never die, for Levi sensed that they could regenerate themselves. The unique ability came from their blood, so they were born with it. They had inherited it from their ancestors. It wasn¡¯t strange for them to im they were Gods, for they were way stronger than normal human beings. The resources they had were considerably greater, too. To conclude, they were way above humans. As they could achieve incredible feats, humans would call them Gods. Levi couldn¡¯t help but find them familiar as though he had seen them somewhere previously. ¡°Oh, I got it!¡± Chapter 2441 Chapter 2441 Chapter 2441 Archetype Of The Annihtor The Annihtor! The only sessful person to emerge from Lab of Gods¡¯ Project Genesis¡ªThe Annihtor! Levi was sure that they were the archetype of The Annihtor. Lab of Gods was trying to replicate them through its Project Genesis. However, one couldn¡¯t reallypare these creatures to The Annihtor, for thetter was created in a lab thirty years ago by Project Genesis. It also meant that Lab of Gods had encountered these beings years ago. Death Fiend said Lab of Gods dared not explore Restricted Area 76, so that means they had run into these creatures. They must¡¯ve suffered a lot before finding out about these creatures¡¯ existence, so they got inspired to replicate the creatures by establishing Project Genesis? Lab of Gods had discovered Restricted Area 76 decades ago ording to Death Fiend, so the timeline matched perfectly. It was obvious that Project Genesis was meant to create Gods using ordinary humans. However, they didn¡¯t have enough funds to seed, so The Annihtor was the only one that seeded. However, The Annihtor was nothingpared to them. Levi expanded his sense, and the weakest God was a few hundred times stronger than The Annihtor. Those creatures with wings behind them were even stronger. The more wings they had, the stronger they were. That leader with ten wings was insanely strong. If Divine Brigadier of The Cardinal Hall were here, he would be the weakest among them. Any of them would rock the Divine Leaderboard easily. Thus, it wasn¡¯t strange for them to im to be Gods, for they were as strong as divine beings! ¡°Human, how dare you intrude into Gods¡¯ territory? You have a death wish!¡± the leader of Gods dered. The other Gods sneered. ¡°Oh, another human fighter. Interesting. Are we going to hunt him down again?¡± The elders reminded hastily, ¡°Maestro, they aren¡¯t Gods. They are just a powerful n. However, they are incredibly strong, immune to all attacks, and can regenerate swiftly. They can also attack speedily.¡± They were afraid Levi would lose. ¡°Ha! Compared to you, we¡¯re definitely Gods! If we¡¯re allowed to leave, we¡¯ll control the entire world!¡± the Gods barked angrily. The elders hung their heads low, for the so-called Gods were right. If they could leave this ce, humans would definitely suffer under their hands. ¡°It¡¯s fine. There are no conflicts between us. We can just apologize for intruding on their territory,¡± said Levi with a grin.Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°You want to leave? No way! No mercy for intruders!¡± the Gods dered. Levi chuckled. ¡°Looks like it isn¡¯t easy to leave. Then I shall kill you all!¡± Levi¡¯s words shocked them so much that they were all rendered speechless. Even Forlevia and the elders parted their lips in disbelief. ¡°He wants to kill the Gods? How is that possible?¡± The elders had experience battling against the Gods, so they knew that even the strongest presence of The Cardinal Hall like Divine Brigadier stood no chance against the weakest God here. There was no way Levi could kill them all. That¡¯s impossible! He must¡¯ve underestimated them. The Gods broke intoughter when they heard his deration. No human had ever dare to taunt them! Even the strongest human being in history was insignificant to them, for they could kill anyone they wanted. ¡°To be honest, you¡¯re quite capable. You survived after putting out the Holy me! But you can¡¯t even break our armor, let alone kill us. It is made of the strongest metal around, metal with divine power. It is impossible to break!¡± they scoffed at him. ¡°Really? They look like trash to me,¡± Levi said, his lips curving up in amusement. Chapter 2442 Chapter 2442 Chapter 2442 Levi Is The Most Interesting Human Ever ¡°Oh, how arrogant of you! This is interesting. You sessfully sparked my interest!¡± a God with six wings remarked. ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve never seen such a strong and interesting human in a while.¡± ¡°Finally, we shall have some fun!¡± ¡°Should we continue our hunt? This human seems to be stronger. I think he can hold on longer.¡± ¡°Come on! I have the same thought, too. We will have so much fun hunting him down!¡± The Gods were discussing how to kill Levi like he was their prey. For some strange reason, the Gods couldn¡¯t leave this area. Thus, their lives were boring. When Forlevia and her masters arrived, they perked up and promptly chased after their prey as a form of entertainment. Material ? N?velDrama.Org. Instead of killing their prey in one go, they teased Forlevia and the rest who ended up being trapped beasts. Otherwise, there was no way Forlevia and the elders could¡¯ve survived after two days. If the Gods wanted them dead, they wouldn¡¯t even make it past mere hours. After having enough fun, they were nning to kill Forlevia and the rest. Now that Levi was here, they changed their target to him. Levi found them funny. Though their armors were stronger than those from the outside world, there was a chance that Iron Golem Technique might be able to destroy them. ¡°Let¡¯s start the hunt! Be careful not to kill him immediately!¡± Before the Gods could start the hunt, a figure appeared out of nowhere. ¡°Another bunch of humans had intruded our territory!¡± he reported. ¡°Are they strong?¡± the ten-winged leader asked. ¡°No. They are terribly weak. They do not pose any threats.¡± The ten-winged God swept his gaze across the other Gods. ¡°Anyone who volunteers to take care of them?¡± Silence greeted him. No one was willing to rid of those people! After all, they were too weak to pose a threat to the Gods. Now that they had Levi to toy around with, none of them were willing to deal with those weaklings. Thus, no one volunteered. If Zoey and her men saw the sight, they¡¯d definitely copse. After all, they were the top one hundred fighters on the Divine Leaderboard. In the world outside, they could get anything they wished. However, they were no more than an ant in this ce. No one was willing to take their lives or even try to do so. They were not even worthy opponents for the Gods! No matter how strong a worm was, a dragon wouldn¡¯t bring itself to kill the worm. No one could persuade it to even try to do so! Hearing that, Levi felt his heart sank, for he knew they were talking about Zoey and the others. Since no one answered, the ten-winged God sighed. ¡°Forget it. Let¡¯s hunt him first before dealing with those insignificant human beings!¡± ¡°Sure!¡± The other so-called Gods beamed in excitement. They weren¡¯t interested in dealing with weaklings, for Levi was so much more interesting to them. ¡°Human, we shall give you a chance to escape for twelve hours before wee after you,¡± they announced excitedly. Oh? Twelve hours? ¡°Seriously? Aren¡¯t you afraid I¡¯ll lead them out of this ce?¡± Levi questioned calmly. ¡°Ha! That¡¯s impossible. This is the Gods¡¯ territory, and we have control over the area. There¡¯s no way you can escape.¡± Levi grinned. ¡°I don¡¯t like to run, so I shall rid of you before swaggering out of this ce!¡± ¡°How dare you provoke us! You must have a death wish!¡± they roared in fury. Right then, Levi¡¯s gazended on the God that tried to kill Forlevia. Boom! He appeared before that God in a sh and gave thetter a punch. God¡¯s armor was crushed into pieces, and his body was sted apart. Chapter 2443 Chapter 2443 Chapter 2443 What Am I The Gods witnessed the entire incident with their own eyes. They were proud of their Imprable Armor made out of the strongest metal in the area. The metal was strong enough to decimate everything on earth, for it held divine power within it! In the past, even the strongest human failed to crush it. Years ago, Lab of Gods wanted to get the resource away from them, but they killed every member who tried to trespass their territory. This was an armor fit for Gods like them, and it was supposedly invincible. Clearly, humans stood no chance against this armor. But the reality was a far cry from their imagination. Now, a human had crushed the supposedly invincible armor into pieces! The Gods felt their hearts breaking at the sight of the remaining bits of the armor falling to the ground. So it is not indestructible. Turns out it can be destroyed by someone who has enough power. But why did ourrade¡¯s body get ripped apart, too? One couldn¡¯t me them for their confusion, for they were Gods with god-like bodies. They were immortal and immune to every attack. Besides, their bodies could regenerate swiftly no matter what injury they sustained. That might sound horrifying, but it was indeed their gift. It was impossible to destroy them, so no wonder they imed to be Gods. s, their talents stood no chance against Levi¡¯s punch. After getting punched by Levi, God¡¯s so-called imprable armor shattered into pieces. Following that was the sight of his god-like body exploding. Instead of regenerating himself, his body got ripped apart in a gruesome manner. His blood was a golden-like hue. Just like that, he was gone. There was no way Levi would allow him to live, for he had tried to shoot Forlevia. Thus, he became the first God to be killed by Levi. Ha! God? How mediocre, Levi sneered inwardly. You¡¯re just a tad stronger. How dare you im to be Gods? If you¡¯re Gods, what am I? God of Gods? You are merely humans stronger than ordinary humans, born with incredible strength and power. Stop pretending to be wolves in sheep¡¯s clothing! Silence engulfed the area. One could even hear the sounds of insects buzzing in the forest. Every human and so-called God was shocked senseless. Forlevia and her masters¡¯ eyes almost popped out of their sockets. After battling against the Gods for two whole days, they knew how powerful the Gods were. Though they had fought against the mutated zombies of Maya Industries, who were also impossible to kill, these Gods were far more powerful. Both were onpletely different levels! In fact, it was safe to say that they were worlds apart now! Material ? N?velDrama.Org. Thinking they were immortal, they were shocked to see an elite¡¯s punch smashing a God into pieces. That scene was too surprising for them. Everyone was dumbfounded, and their minds wentpletely nk. The Gods were all shocked! It wasn¡¯t only about losing one of them, for Levi¡¯s sess meant that they were wrong about themselves! The level of shock that they were dealt with was just like telling them that their religion was fake and that the Earth was not round, but t! They couldn¡¯t ept reality, for it was too harsh and shocking. But how can a God¡¯s body get ripped apart? We¡¯re immortals! That¡¯s impossible! Disbelief marred their expressions, for Levi¡¯s action was simply too shocking. Seeing their shock, Levi asked icily, ¡°Who¡¯s next?¡± His arrogant words rang in Gods¡¯ ears. Chapter 2444 Chapter 2444 Chapter 2444 Calm Down They were still waiting for the pieces on the ground to regenerate into a new body. Time ticked by, but no miracle happened. Instead, the blood with a golden hue was absorbed by the ground swiftly. Once their blood seeped into the ground, it would be the best fertilizer for the earth. nts grew in an amazingly swift manner where the blood disappeared. As the scene unfolded before the Gods¡¯ eyes, they were plunged into despair, for it meant that their comrade was dead for real. He would never return to them! No doubt, Levi¡¯s arrogant statement angered all the Gods. ¡°You¡¯re asking for it!¡± ¡°You¡¯re challenging our power!¡± Their fury sprang to life. Levi was already dead in their eyes. ¡°Kill him! Kill him now! I have no interest in the hunting game anymore. Charge!¡± It was clear that they were furious, for none of them wanted to spare Levi¡¯s life. A few Gods charged toward Levi at once. ¡°Ha!¡± Leviughed, as a sinister smile lit his face. He took action without warning. Though he actedter than the Gods, he was faster than them. Boom! He smashed a God¡¯s head and the helmet to pieces with just one strike. Though the God¡¯s body was writhing, his head was already separated from his body. Everyone else gasped in shock. How powerful is he? Forlevia¡¯s masters immediately realized that their tricks were useless against the creatures, for pure power would do the job. Boom! Before anyone could react, Levi kicked the God¡¯s chest forcefully. At once, a hole as big as a basketball appeared on his chest. He copsed to the ground in pain as his blood trickled out of the wound. To his horror, his body couldn¡¯t regenerate anymore. No matter what he did, the blood remained flowing. If this had happened in the past, he would¡¯ve healed the wound in less than ten seconds. ¡°No! This is impossible!¡± he yelled in desperation. He could even feel a zing fire in his wound ripping his body apart. An unprecedented pain overwhelmed his entire being, and he died from the anguish. Next, Levi proceeded to kill a few other Gods. However, those people were weaklings in their own n, for they only had two wings, just like the first God Levi had just killed. They were in the lower ranks. ¡°It¡¯s my turn!¡± Another figure dashed out. He was equipped with four wings! Clearly, he was mightier and nimbler than the previous Gods. Boom! However, Levi was quicker to deliver a blow to the God. Pow! The dull thud made everyone do a double take. The four-winged God wasn¡¯t at all hurt. Even his armor remained intact. Thus, the four-winged God hollered, ¡°Though you¡¯re the strongest human I¡¯ve evere across, you¡¯re no match for a God. You can kill the ones weaker than me, but beyond that, you¡¯re dead meat! Your attack is useless. Look, you can¡¯t even smash my armor!¡± Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. Besides him, the other Gods could barely hide their excitement. Levi might be strong, but they were still on different levels! It would only take a four-winged God to teach him a lesson. Forlevia and the elders sighed. ¡°He¡¯s already capable enough. When news of this gets out, he¡¯ll be known as a human who had killed Gods! However, he¡¯s no match for stronger Gods,¡± the eldersmented. Right then, Levi said, ¡°Calm down. Let the energy go around!¡± Chapter 2445 Chapter 2445 Chapter 2445 Killing The Gods With One Punch ¡°Mm?¡± Everyone halted in their tracks, for they had no idea what he was referring to by ¡°letting the energy go around.¡± Even the Gods were rendered confused. Boom! Suddenly, an explosion was heard within the four-winged God¡¯s body. However, that was just the beginning. Boom! Boom! Boom! Continuous explosions were heard. It got increasingly intense, louder, and violent. Material ? N?velDrama.Org. Right before everyone¡¯s eyes, his chest, belly, brain, legs, and arms were blown up. The explosions happened within his body! Previously, Levi killed the Gods by blowing them up from the outside, but this time, the explosions happened within the poor victim¡¯s body. Anguished cries pierced the air. After his body exploded to pieces, his armor also broke apart slowly. This can¡¯t be real! Unfortunately, they could only watch as the four-winged God died from the explosions. His remains then disintegrated into ashes. What¡¯s going on? What happened? Didn¡¯t he manage to stop the human¡¯s attack? Wasn¡¯t he immune? Why did this happen? They had no idea Levi had unleashed his Annihtion st. Though he had been focusing on practicing the basic techniques, he could stillbine them with his previous methods to win the fight. Clearly, it had worked. Everyone was stunned to their cores. No one can stop him! ¡°Charge! We shall ughter him now. Let¡¯s go!¡± All the four-winged Gods, five-winged Gods and even six-winged Gods joined the fight against Levi. They realized Levi was too strong and needed to be taken out. Instead of going one by one, they charged at him together. ¡°The more Gods join the fight, the happier I am!¡± Levi announced, his lips curling into a smirk. He had already asked them to attack him together, and now they were finally doing as asked. Levi was all pumped up from the fight. He felt the familiar surge of adrenaline rush through his body, heating his blood. Since his return from Prison of Darkness, every enemy he came across, including Divine Brigadier and Dark Emperor, could be disposed of with just one punch. Hence, he found no fun in killing them. This time, it was a different matter altogether. He didn¡¯t hold himself back and proceeded to beat them to a pulp, for it was a once in a lifetime opportunity. However, Levi¡¯s action was a form of torture to the Gods. Boom! Boom! Their bodies erupted one by one. In just a few short minutes, all that was left of the bunch was a heap of mangled bodies. There were only a few hundred Gods here, and most of them had died in Levi¡¯s hands in a split second. Levi initially wanted to wipe their n out. First, they wanted to kill Forlevia, so he must teach them a lesson. Besides, sparing their lives after offending them would be a threat to him in the future. Thus, Levi decided to wipe their n out and spare none of their lives. ¡°Crush!¡± He sent a forceful punch in the Gods¡¯ direction. This punch was as powerful as the punch he used to split open the Prison of Darkness back then. After he broke free, he had never encountered anyone strong enough for him to resort to using this punch. Now, it was time. Boom! Boom! The ground cracked, and the earth shattered. The skies turned dark without a trace of the sun or the moon from the impact. No doubt this punch was extremely cmitous! Crack! Crack! Crack! The Gods who came before Levi was ripped apart and crushed to dust by the force. Nothing could escape from Levi¡¯s destructive punch! Upon contact with his fist, anything would be ripped to shreds, so there was no way one could take his punch and remain standing. Almost all the Gods perished under Levi¡¯s forceful punch. Only around a dozen of the strongest Gods survived the ordeal. However, they had also suffered from the impact of his punch. A total of three hundred and sixty-seven Gods ceased to exist after Levi shot out a punch. A deadly silence descended upon the scene. Everyone was shocked by how huge the damage was. Chapter 2446 Chapter 2446 Chapter 2446 Levi Is Stronger Than The Gods They were all confused and unable to wrap their heads around what was going on. Forlevia, her masters, and the remaining Gods had never seen such a formidable punch! Levi was so powerful that he could destroy anything in his path with just one punch. None of the Gods had the power to withstand his blow! After all, over three hundred Gods had been crushed to bits with just one blow. Who would¡¯ve believed it if this news were to spread out? Forlevia¡¯s masters were no match for the weakest God, but Levi had in all the Gods with one single blow. He was indeed unimaginably powerful. One could even say Levi was a God instead of the creatures who imed to be Gods. They were nothing but lowly creatures who didn¡¯t even deserve to be called human beings. The so-called Gods were still in shock, for the disaster was unprecedented. ¡°Who is he?¡± Forlevia¡¯s masters wondered aloud. ¡°Based on his mask, he looks like Dark Emperor who topped the Divine Leaderboard. He¡¯s also Mommy¡¯s master. Perhaps Mommy asked him to save us,¡± Forlevia exined. ¡°Dark Emperor? Yes, he topped the leaderboard, but I don¡¯t think he¡¯s this strong. I refuse to believe it. I heard that Dark Emperor is rted to Divine Brigadier. He¡¯s at most on par with Divine Brigadier.¡± ¡°Yes, this person is horrifyingly strong! Even the one who broke Skyward Sword with two fingers isn¡¯t his match.¡± ¡°But Dark Emperor always had a mask on. No one knows his real identity!¡± ¡°We might have an answerter, for there¡¯s a chance he¡¯ll reveal his face!¡± The elders discussed amongst themselves. It didn¡¯t take long for the remaining Gods toe around. They stared at Levi murderously. The weakest survivors had eight wings, and the strongest had ten wings. They were no doubt terrifyingly brutal. Even Divine Brigadier of The Cardinal Hall was no match for them. Their powers allowed them to reign above all humans like Gods! Nevertheless, Levi was stronger than them. It was now time for them to gather forces to take Levi down. As Levi¡¯s punch was too shocking, they had to put their pride and dignity aside to kill him together. It was the greatest humiliation they had ever suffered. After all, they imed to be Gods but found themselves overwhelmed by Levi, who nearly wiped out their n. This was the most humiliating day ever! Now, they found it mortifying to be working together to take a human out. s, they had no other choice. The pressing matter was to assassinate Levi. ¡°Charge! Kill him!¡± ¡°He must die!¡± ¡°We must avenge our friends!¡± ¡°We can¡¯t be wiped out! We¡¯re Gods!¡± The Gods promptly gave Levi pressure. This was the first time Levi was under pressure that was so immense after his escape from the Prison of Darkness. Oh, I need to do my best. His lips curved into a smile. ¡°Come on. This is thest battle!¡± he announced excitedly. Boom! Boom! Boom! One by one, the forceful attacks came for him. nk! nk! nk! However, they seemed to have no effect on Levi and instead created sounds as though they had hit something metallic. At the same time, everyone saw Levi¡¯s body turning gold. Seven rays of light shimmered around him, indicating that it was of Level Seven. ¡°Oh? He has mastered Level Seven of Iron Golem Technique!¡± Celia blurted out. ¡°How did he learn the Iron Golem Technique?¡± everyone else eximed incredulously. They were experienced enough to recognize that Levi had just applied the Iron Golem Technique. In fact, Levi had been wanting to find out how strong Level Nine of Iron Golem Technique was, but there was no one for him to practice on. Now, it was the perfect chance to utilize the Gods to achieve his goal.Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 2447 Chapter 2447 Chapter 2447 Level Nine Of Iron Golem Technique ¡°Let¡¯s see whether your body and Imprable Armorbined or my Golem body is stronger!¡± Levi dered. The Gods were understandably dismayed when they realized their attacks had no effect on Levi. ¡°What? I can¡¯t believe this human has a body simr to ours!¡± ¡°That¡¯s impossible! I must rip him apart!¡± Feeling provoked, the Gods promptlyunched stronger attacks to break through Levi¡¯s indestructible body. Crack! Crack! Indeed, his Golem body started cracking after being attacked continuously. Though the Level Seven Iron Golem Technique was invincible in the outer world and had rendered Divine Brigadier helpless, it was easily destroyed by the Gods. Right when the Gods were about to burst intoughter, a thundering, growling sound came from Levi¡¯s body before a destructive wave of air washed over the people around him. Levi¡¯s Golem body grew increasingly blinding as the golden shade intensified. There were eight rays glowing around him, indicating he had achieved Level Eight of Iron Golem Technique! As far as the outer world was aware, only two fighters had achieved the highest level. Thus, Forlevia¡¯s masters parted their lips in awe at the sight. nk! nk! Indeed, everything the Gods did was futile in the face of the Iron Golem Technique. They found it practically impossible to defeat him, for none of their attacks worked. ¡°He¡¯s as strong as our armor! How can a human be as strong as a God?¡± The Gods could barely conceal their horror. ¡°We need to work together to destroy it.¡± The Gods discussed and decided tobine their powers to destroy the Level Eight Golem body in one go. ¡°Divine Power!¡± ¡°Divine Power!¡± Material ? N?velDrama.Org. Soon, their powerbined into an attack that went straight for Levi¡¯s Golem body. Crack! At once, Levi¡¯s Golem body cracked into pieces as he staggered backward from the impact. He only managed to steady himself after a few hundred meters. ¡°No wonder they called themselves Gods. Level Eight stood no chance against them!¡± Levi eximed as heughed coldly. ¡°What about Level Nine?¡± Having said that, a loud boom resonated in the area. A hellish air enveloped everyone¡¯s figures. Even the sky seemed to rumble. Suddenly, dark clouds and the ominous sounds of thunder enveloped the area. The world had turned bleak as though it hade to an end. Buzz! Buzz! Buzz! Whirring sounds echoed in the air. The colossal force forced the Gods to step back as if there was an enormous wall blocking their path. Meanwhile, Levi¡¯s Golem body started to change. Nine golden silhouettes appeared out of nowhere and encircled his body in a protective circle! ¡°Is this Level Nine of Iron Golem Technique? How shockingly scary!¡± Forlevia¡¯s masters were dumbfounded. Like country bumpkins, they gasped in shock. The Gods seethed in fury. ¡°We¡¯ve underestimated how scheming humans can be! It¡¯s an oversight on our part! We need to kill him,¡± they dered viciously. It was as if they had all gone berserk, for they started attacking Levi without thinking much. Buzz! s, the first silhouette immediately stopped them. The attack that had worked on destroying a Level Eight Golem didn¡¯t work this time. They could only stare at Levi, bbergasted. It was only the first silhouette, and Levi had nine in total! It meant that they would only get to attack his real body after destroying all the nine silhouettes! ¡°Charge!¡± The Gods went nuts. They went all out to try to destroy a Level Nine Golem! Boom! Boom! They soon engaged in a fierce battle. Forlevia¡¯s masters had never seen a fight this fierce¡­ It was an eye-opener to them! Boom! Finally, the first silhouette was destroyed. ¡°Attack!¡± Chapter 2448 Chapter 2448 Chapter 2448 Is He Dark Emperor The Gods gave their best, and they even resorted to their divine tools to break through Levi¡¯s silhouettes. Boom! The second silhouette smattered into smithereens. Boom! The third silhouette got crushed. Boom! Finally, the Gods made it past the sixth silhouette. However, they came to a stop at the seventh silhouette, failing to advance further. Though they united all their power, it remained imprable. Material ? N?velDrama.Org. No matter how hard they tried, they could not damage it in the slightest. That was the extent of their power. Levi shed a smile, as he had finally found what he wanted. If the Gods attacked him one by one, they could destroy Level Eight of his Golem body. However, for a Level Nine Golem, a God could only destroy two silhouettes at most, and most of them could only destroy one. They had to gather forces to destroy the sixth silhouettes! He had to admit that they were indeed powerful. However, his Golem body was even stronger. Now that he had reached the highest level, the Gods stood no chance against him even if they combined forces! I wonder who invented the mighty Iron Golem Technique. If the so-called powerful beings are Gods, those who mastered Level Eight of Iron Golem Technique are one step away from being a God, while those who mastered Level Nine are stronger than Gods! Levi announced coolly, ¡°All right. It¡¯s time to end things!¡± Boom! Suddenly, a burst of unrivaled strength emerged from the seventh silhouette toward the Gods. Boom! The eighth silhouette also exuded a terrifying force. The Gods stood no chance against the two bursts of energy and suffered multiple injuries. Shortly after, they copsed to the ground, devoid of strength. They couldn¡¯t regenerate their bodies, at least not for the time being. Instead of killing them, Levi strode over and took off their Imprable Armors. The metal that made up the Imprable Armors could dissolve into liquid and melded into one¡¯s body, bing totally invisible. There was no way Levi would crush something this valuable. In fact, he was feeling upset about having to destroy so many of those earlier. However, he knew he couldn¡¯t take all the armors with him and decided to destroy most of them. Around ten of them would be enough. Besides the armors, Levi also gathered their divine tools, such as the bow with the Holy me. Though it might not be of use to him, someone else might find it useful. ¡°All humans are despicable thieves!¡± the Gods barked angrily upon seeing his action. Bang! Bang! Bang! They promptly exploded into smithereens in the next second. The so-called Gods were actually a powerful n, just like the ancient ns. However, they were wiped out by Levi single-handedly. Not a soul was left standing. After packing up, Levi made to leave. Suddenly, Zoey and the others showed up. Earlier, the vibe of the battle had scared them witless. They immediately ran over upon spotting Forlevia and the elders. ¡°Evie, you gave me a shock!¡± ¡°Elders! You¡­¡± They surrounded Forlevia and the elders in concern. Yet, their focus had been on Levi all the while. ¡°Master, thank you! If it weren¡¯t for you, we¡¯d be dead by now!¡± Zoey fell on her knees and expressed her gratitude. The others followed suit and thanked Dark Emperor gratefully. They had no idea what had happened earlier. Otherwise, they¡¯d be utterly stunned. ¡°Do you really think this is Dark Emperor? Your master?¡± Celia suddenly asked. Chapter 2449 Chapter 2449 Chapter 2449 Real Or Fake ¡°Huh?¡± Zoey¡¯s expression fell as she gazed at Celia in disbelief. Everyone else shared the same sentiment, too. Of course, this is Dark Emperor. Who else could it be? We asked for his help at Sacred Organization! ¡°Elder Celia, why do you ask that question?¡± Zoey responded carefully. ¡°Do you think Dark Emperor is that capable? Is your master capable enough of saving us?¡± Celia added. ¡°Well¡­¡± Zoey hesitated. Yes, she¡¯s right. Evie¡¯s masters should be stronger than Dark Emperor. But why were they rendered helpless until Dark Emperor arrived to save them? That doesn¡¯t make sense! Zoey turned to look at Dark Emperor. It was as if thetter had be a distant stranger to her instead of being her master. But I was the one who knelt to ask for his help in person. If she is fake, why would shee to this dangerous area for my sake? She¡¯s not a fool! At that thought, her doubts faded away. Everyone must¡¯ve underestimated my master¡¯s strength. She¡¯s way stronger than they thought! Material ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°She¡¯s my master! I trust her,¡± Zoey dered. ¡°Have you seen her face in person?¡± Celia inquired sharply. Zoey bobbed her head slightly. ¡°Yes, she¡¯s taken off her mask to let me see her face in person. That¡¯s why I trust her!¡± ¡°Oh? You¡¯ve seen Dark Emperor¡¯s face?¡± This time, it was Forlevia¡¯s masters who were shocked to the core. If Zoey hadn¡¯t seen the Dark Emperor¡¯s face, there could be uncountable possibilities¡ªone of them being¡ªDark Emperor could be impersonated by anyone. However, it was a different situation if she had seen Dark Emperor¡¯s face. ¡°Yes, she has seen my face!¡± Dark Emperor¡¯s voice rang out. After all, Zoey had seen both the previous Dark Emperor and the current Dark Emperor¡¯s face in person. ¡°Now that everything is settled, I shall take my leave,¡± Levi announced. He had ughtered all the Gods alone, so Forlevia and the rest were now safe. Thus, Levi spun on his heels and left. Though Forlevia and the elders wanted to say something, Levi¡¯s figure had already disappeared from sight. Something felt off to them. Beforeing here, they knew that Divine Brigadier of The Cardinal Hall hade out of solitude to defeat Dark Emperor. Thus, Daxon should be stronger. However, they had taught him as his elders, so even though they knew he could grow to insurmountable heights in the future, he wasn¡¯t capable of killing the Gods. That was impossible. Confusion overwhelmed them instantly. That person was strong enough to wipe out over three hundred Gods single-handedly. He could even defeat Daxon using his Level Nine Iron Golem Technique! ¡°Master¡­¡± Before Zoey could thank her master, Levi¡¯s figure had disappeared. ¡°Never mind. I can thank herter!¡± She held Forlevia in her arms tightly. The rest nced around warily. They could still feel a strange and powerful aura fleeting wildly around them that could kill them any minute. They felt incredibly small before the vigorous vibe. The signs showed that a battle had urred here earlier. However, it was too little to be a clue. They started wondering where the enemies were, for there was no one else at the scene. The only trace left behind was some golden hue blood that had mostly disappeared into the ground. ¡°Elders, may I know what happened to you?¡± DG Leo asked. Chapter 2450 Chapter 2450 Chapter 2450 Utterly Heartless Everyone turned their attention over. They were eager to learn what had happened. What¡¯s going on? What is it that wounded the elders to this extent? The incredible aura, the trail of golden blood, and the disheveled state of everything made it all seem so mysterious. Everyone wanted to know what was going on. In a way, they had witnessed the powers of a God because just as they entered the ce, an extraordinary force swept over them. It injured over half of theirrades. ¡°They call themselves Gods and are the most powerful n we have ever seen. Even the ancient n in Erudia is not a match against them. We rarely lose a battle, but this time, we lost and almost died in the process,¡± sighed Celia. ¡°What? They¡¯re that strong?¡± Everyone was going insane. Even the elders of The Cardinal Hall and Eragon regarded their enemies as overwhelmingly powerful. Everyone knew exactly what that meant. ¡°God?¡± The crowd trembled upon hearing that title. There were many who were described as a deity by their fans, but none had ever given themselves that title. How strong does a person have to be to do something like that? Forlevia chimed in and shared, ¡°Any one of them can crush everyone on the Divine Leaderboard, and they are an army of several hundred!¡± ¡°How did everyone escape? How did my master rescue everyone?¡± Zoey was a little curious and suspicious when she heard that. Can Dark Emperor really deal with everyone on his own? ¡°Alright now, don¡¯t ask so many questions. It¡¯d be bad for you if you know too much. We¡¯re putting an end to this now, and no one is to talk about it.¡± ¡°Yeah, and we have to make sure that the news of our injuries is never spread!¡± ordered Celia. She banned everyone on site from sharing the news. Fortunately, Azure Dragon, Floyd, and the others were the only ones with Zoey. Everyone on site was a friend, so it was easy for them to keep the news contained. In the end, everyone left together. They didn¡¯t get into any other trouble as they continued traveling. When the team exited the ce, everyone else gasped in astonishment. The others were curious about what had just happened. After taking the specialized medication that The Cardinal Hall and Eragon created, Forlevia and the elders instantly recovered. They didn¡¯t look like they were wounded in the first ce! The people of Maya Industries were the ones who were most surprised. ¡°How is that possible? How could they have survived after barging into a ce like that? And how do they remain uninjured?¡± The high-rank officials were especially shocked. That was Restricted Area 76! It can even frighten Lab of Gods. What the heck happened in there? Forlevia and the elders didn¡¯t continue their training there. Instead, they returned to The Cardinal Hall. The issue was too grave, so they had to report the matter to The Cardinal Hall. Forlevia, however, went back to North Hampton with Zoey. Material ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Wait here, Evie. Let me go check and see if your dad is here,¡± suggested Zoey. She didn¡¯t let Forlevia enter the manor right away. At that moment, inside the manor in North Hampton. Levi was researching and examining the divine tool when Zoey and the others entered. ¡°How can you sit there and do nothing when Evie is in trouble?¡± scolded Zoey. Earlier, she was rather happy because they managed to rescue Forlevia and bring her home. That changed when she entered the room and saw that Levi was still there. He¡¯s even ying with his gadgets nonchntly! That sight got fury to burn within her and threatened to make her lose control. ¡°What is the meaning of this, Levi? Your daughter was in grave danger, and her life was hanging in the bnce! It¡¯s bad enough that you aren¡¯t searching high and low for her; instead, you are staying here and ying with your gadgets? ¡°Are you even human? Do you even see Evie as your daughter? She¡¯s your flesh and blood!¡± roared Zoey, who lost control. The others chimed in and scolded, ¡°That is too much, Levi! Everything you did in the past is nothing but a show¡­ It¡¯s all a lie, isn¡¯t it? You pretended to care and went to look for Evie, but the truth is that you aren¡¯t worried at all.¡± ¡°Ah, I think I get it. You wish that she is dead, don¡¯t you? Without a child, you will be free to marry the girl from The Cardinal Hall!¡± ¡°Levi Garrison, you are too cruel! I can¡¯t believe you actually came up with a n as evil as that. Are you trying to get Evie killed?¡± Zoey¡¯s entire body trembled violently after she heard what the others said. She stared at Levi in disbelief. If what they say is true, then Levi truly is heartless¡­ Everything he is doing now pretty much proves that their deduction is urate¡­ Chapter 2451 Chapter 2451 Chapter 2451 Because I Am The One Who Rescued Her Levi tilted his head and turned to Zoey before replying, ¡°Evie is safe, so where should I be, if not home?¡± ¡°Huh? How did you know that the danger had passed?¡± asked Zoey, who was a little stunned. ¡°Because I was the one who rescued her,¡± replied Levi calmly. ¡°Bullsh*t!¡± The Lopez and ck families blurted simultaneously. ¡°Zoey¡¯s master, Dark Emperor, was the one who rescued everyone. What does his aplishment have anything to do with you?¡± The others were quick to dismiss his ims. Levi chuckled. He looked right into Zoey¡¯s eyes and asked, ¡°You don¡¯t actually think that your previous master actually has what it takes to do that, do you?¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Zoey suddenly felt a little lost. Why is everyone asking this question? And why am I also feeling a little unconvinced? ¡°Oh, quit bullsh*tting, Levi. Dark Emperor was the one who rescued Evie. We were all there and saw it with our own eyes. You are not responsible for her safety!¡± Everyone was there, and they only believed in what they saw. There was no way they¡¯d buy what Levi said. ¡°Come in, Evie. Don¡¯t just stand there,¡± said Levi suddenly. Zoey stared strangely at him. It felt as if Levi was strategizing. He looks so rxed¡­ like everything is under his control. Material ? N?velDrama.Org. Forlevia entered after hearing that. ¡°Daddy¡­¡± Forlevia dashed into Levi¡¯s arms as soon as she saw him. She cried endlessly. Levi stroked her head and advised, ¡°It¡¯s normal to get in trouble, my sweet girl. You just have to trust that I will always be by your side whenever you need me. You don¡¯t need to be afraid at all.¡± The spectators sneered and dissed, ¡°You are so shameless. Evie would¡¯ve already died if she could only depend on you!¡± ¡°Yeah, Dark Emperor was the one who did all that. I can¡¯t believe you¡¯re taking credit for his work.¡± At first, Zoey wanted to continue interrogating Levi and ask him what he was doing at home. Sheter decided against it because Forlevia was there. Zoey and the others gathered around afterward. ¡°You can still feel the pressure, can¡¯t you? All it took was one breath from them to crush all of us. We don¡¯t know the specifics of what Evie and the others went through, but their enemies were undeniably strong. ¡°We might be on the top hundred, or even top ten, of the Divine Leaderboard, and that might be something to be proud of. However, we are nothingpared to the real fighters out there. ¡°That is why it is our turn to work hard. It¡¯s not enough to make it to the Divine Leaderboard! We must keep training and be the masters of our techniques. It doesn¡¯t matter what we do¡ªbe it to take the drugs or to use other methods, we must increase our strengths within the shortest period,¡± said Kirin to the others. Everyone clenched their fists. They were inspired and wanted to use their fast-track technique to reach the top. It seemed the incident truly triggered them. They were cautious before all that happened, and wouldn¡¯t do the extreme. However, they were starting to sway. They wanted to do whatever it took to be stronger. ¡°It¡¯s fine to train and be stronger, but will it really be okay? Boss warned us some time ago. He said that our techniques were like a ring, and getting to the very top might mean falling down the curve and destroying ourselves,¡± said Phoenix cautiously. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯ll be fine. Do you actually believe him? He was just bullsh*tting. There was no evidence to back his words, so just ignore it all,¡± refuted the others immediately. Phoenix, however, insisted, ¡°But Boss had Azure Dragon analyze everything in Garrison Industry. I think what he said might actually be true.¡± Everyone was arguing endlessly when Azure Dragon stood up and demanded, ¡°Stop it right there. ¡°I¡¯ve already been sacrificed, and that should suffice. The rest of you should hurry up and train well. I have been using Boss¡¯ method to train, and I have been working endlessly all day and night. You saw what my rewards are, don¡¯t you? I barely improved and am on the verge of falling out of the Divine Leaderboard! ¡°We have to see things as they are. Boss¡¯ methods aren¡¯t working at all! Using that method might take decades or even a century for one to be a master, but we can¡¯t wait that long, given our current situation.¡± Everyone nodded and replied, ¡°Understood.¡± They were touched. Azure Dragon is willing to sacrifice himself just to make Levi feel better¡­ Chapter 2452 Chapter 2452 Chapter 2452 Maya Industries And Its Devious n Levi hung out with Forlevia for a while. Thetter described everything she went through. She shared, ¡°Daddy, those Gods are so powerful! Every single weapon in their possession has some sort of unique power¡­¡± Forlevia¡¯s words reminded Levi of the ample resources, such as the armors and the staff stacked there. Everything they had was exquisite, and even their blood was unique. Material ? N?velDrama.Org. It is likely that one would gain insurmountable power if they drink that blood. It might even awaken one¡¯s dormant skills¡­ I guess I will have to make another trip over. It¡¯d be such a waste to leave all those precious resources there, and others might steal it if I amte. On the other side. Maya Industries paid more attention to the incident than anyone did. They were especially concerned about how Forlevia and the elders weren¡¯t injured. ¡°We double-checked everything, but they weren¡¯t hurt at all, not even a little!¡± Maya Industries had sent countless spies over, but the news they received remained consistent. Forlevia and her masters were never hurt! ¡°We got the files. We¡¯ve learned everything!¡± Just then, a high-rank official of Maya Industries came rushing. ¡°I finally got to the confidential folder that Lab of Gods had kept away for years. It contained information on Restricted Area 76!¡± The guy was holding a stack of murky, yellowish folders. ¡°Some information is missing, but it gives an overall idea of what is inside Restricted Area 76,¡± shared the high-rank official. ¡°ording to the file, extremely powerful ns exist and live in hidden corners of this world. ¡°Some examples of these ns include the Ancient n of Bayview and the vampires of Adrune. ¡°It also stated that many members of Lab of Gods are from those strange ns. ¡°These ns hid away because the rest of the world doesn¡¯t ept them. ¡°A n as strong and as mysterious as those ns is living in Restricted Area 76! ¡°They call themselves Gods and actually had the power to make their ims valid. ¡°Going against them is equivalent to going on a path of destruction. ¡°Lab of Gods regarded that n as the most powerful n with incrediblebat prowess. ¡°They are regarded as the top of the very top. ¡°Because of the Gods there, no one dared to barge into Restricted Area 76. Even Lab of Gods couldn¡¯t bring themselves to venture over and could only forgo their ns to collect resources from the area. They must¡¯ve really struggled before making those decisions because the ce had the best resources. ¡°ording to the records, Lab of Gods¡¯ past encounters with the Gods was the reason they started Project Genesis. They wanted to create a n that was virtually as powerful as a god. In other words, they wanted to be a god-maker! ¡°Unfortunately, their project failed. Only the Annihtor came out a sess, but even he is light years away from being as strong as the Gods of Restricted Area 76.¡± Everyone gasped after reading the files. ¡°So that¡¯s what happened! Everything makes sense now. We would never have investigated Restricted Area 76 if it hadn¡¯t been for this incident. ¡°Even Lab of Gods wouldn¡¯t dare to step on these Gods¡¯ toe, so everyone else will surely fall upon meeting them.¡± Everyone sweated endlessly. ¡°That means that the elders of The Cardinal Hall never bumped into these Gods in the first ce. If they had, they would already be dead. They certainly won¡¯t have left unscathed.¡± ¡°How lucky. I can¡¯t believe they didn¡¯t bump into any of the Gods.¡± That was what everyone thought. If they had met the Gods, they would surely have fallen. In a way, their deductions were urate. If Levi hadn¡¯t been there, everyone would¡¯ve died. ¡°By the way, I heard some rumors about how they recruited Dark Emperor and got him to help them. This means that Dark Emperor didn¡¯t bump into the Gods either.¡± ¡°Speaking of Dark Emperor, I have an idea,¡± shared a high-rank official as an evil grin crept up on his face. ¡°What¡¯s that?¡± Everyone inched forward to listen closely. ¡°Everyone wants to be rid of Dark Emperor, right? This is the perfect opportunity to do so! ¡°We¡¯ll make a fake Lab of Gods file about Restricted Area 76 and say that the ce has the best resources as well as the most valuable treasure. The guy is so curious about Lab of Gods that he will surely be tempted to enter the ce. ¡°He didn¡¯t get into any trouble thest time he went to Restricted Area 76, and that will encourage him to venture deeper into the ce. He will bump into a God then, and he will definitely fall!¡± ¡°Taking advantage of the situation and conning the Gods to kill Dark Emperor¡­ That is a brilliant n!¡± Chapter 2453 Chapter 2453 Chapter 2453 The Dark Emperor Will Fall Maya Industries might be working with Dark Emperor, but they were forced into that cooperation. Hence, Dark Emperor had been a pain to them the entire time, and their greatest fantasy was to kill the guy. They publicly worked together, but underneath the table, Maya Industries had been scheming to kill the guy. Unfortunately, Dark Emperor was too strong, so they couldn¡¯t do anything about him. The sudden emergence of Restricted Area 76 and the secrets revealed by the recently discovered file changed things, though. They were given the perfect opportunity. How can we possibly let this slip past our fingers? We must take advantage of the situation and have them kill Dark Emperor for us! ¡°Hurry up, then! You guys make a fake folder while we contact Dark Emperor. Let¡¯s pray that he bites the bait!¡± It didn¡¯t take long before Levi received an encrypted message from Maya Industries. They asked him to drop by. Levi wanted to go to Restricted Area 76 anyway, so he agreed to meet up. The two parties met up in a random spot in Adrune. At the meeting. The high-rank official of Maya Industries was direct and shared the fake story with Levi immediately. The former even handed the fake folder over. Levi couldn¡¯t help being taken aback when he got the confidential folder about Lab of Gods. He regained his footing immediately, though. He chuckled. These assh*les are trying to con me and want to get the others to kill me, huh? The fake folder is really well-done, though. There are no signs of it being fake at all. Restricted Area 76, huh? I doubt there is anyone alive who knows the ce better than I do. Like hell, there¡¯s no danger there! Material ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°The ce has always beenbeled a restricted area, but that was just a ruse by Lab of Gods. They simply wanted to keep everyone else away. ¡°We are coborators, so Maya Industries doesn¡¯t feel right keeping all that resources to ourselves and wants to share them with you. What¡¯s your take on the matter?¡± The high-rank officials of Maya Industries all had fake smiles on. ¡°We¡¯ll need you to take our men with you and venture into the ce. We need to g the location of the resources and might need to venture deep into the ce. ¡°It¡¯s probably notpletely without risk, though. The ce is huge, so there has to be something in there. We¡¯re sure everything will be fine if you make the trip yourself, Dark Emperor.¡± It just so happened that Levi wanted to enter the ce, so he agreed to do so. It¡¯ll be entertaining, and I¡¯ll even get a bunch of free muscles to help me carry the stuff. It¡¯d be a waste not to take them along. ¡°Okay, I will lead your people in, but I want seventy percent of everything we find.¡± Levi deliberately yed along with them because he knew exactly what they wanted. The high-rank officials of Maya Industries grinned happily. They thought that their scheme worked. Hah! The Dark Emperor has fallen into our trap. They were taking advantage of the information they had ess to. We are the only ones who know what¡¯s inside Restricted Area 76, and no one else¡ªnot even Dark Emperor has ess to that information! What the high-rank officials were unaware of was that Levi knew Restricted Area 76 better than anyone else. He had already killed all the so-called Gods inside. It¡¯s so embarrassing for Maya Industries. They think that they are the only ones who know what¡¯s in there and want to trick me to my death. ¡°Then, let¡¯s not waste any more time, Dark Emperor. Let¡¯s go there right now,¡± suggested the high-rank officials of Maya Industries. ¡°Do you guys want to tag along?¡± asked Levi deliberately to mess with them. ¡°N-no, there¡¯s no need for that. We¡¯re terribly useless, so there is no point in us heading over. We might even burden you, so we¡¯ll just send some fighters in with you.¡± In the end, Maya Industries sent over ten thousand men into the ce with Levi. Those men were informed that they would be there to collect some resources. However, they were being fooled and sacrificed because they weren¡¯t told about the danger inside Restricted Area 76. In a way, they were the baits being sent to their graves because they would lead Levi deep into the area where the Gods supposedly live. It was so sad that those men were unaware of what was going on. The high-rank officials of Maya Industries smiled when they saw Levi walking into Restricted Area 76. ¡°He won¡¯t be so lucky this time. The route I designed for them pretty much epassed the entire ce! He will surely bump into the Gods.¡± ¡°The Dark Emperor will surely fall this time. Hahaha, let¡¯s just sit and wait for the good news.¡± Chapter 2454 Chapter 2454 Chapter 2454 From Sacrifices To Free Muscles Members of Maya Industries who were aware of the truth were all waiting for the news about Levi¡¯s death. Naturally, they were unaware of how Restricted Area 76 had actually turned into the safest ce on Earth. N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. Yep, the absolute safest ce on Earth. The Gods had all been crushed, after all. Levi chuckled when he saw the men with him. He was better acquainted with the ce than anyone else. Not even Forlevia nor the elders knew the ce that well. Levi marched on with ease and followed the trail of energy disyed on the radars to find the resources. Some of the items there had more energy and were even more powerful than the sunstone. A small piece of stone had the power to annihte a small town. That got everyone stunned in ce. The energy exuded is a hundred¡­ if not a thousand times more powerful than that of the sunstone. It was beyond their imagination. It was no wonder the n that used to live there was so strong. In addition to the biological strength they inherited, the Gods also created their weapons using the incredible resources offered by their lands. That made them at least ten thousand times more powerful than the others! It was why they were like Gods. Everybody¡¯s eyes glowed when they saw the resources avable. This is truly terrifying. I can¡¯t believe it¡¯s that much more powerful than the sunstone! ¡°Don¡¯t get ahead of yourselves. This is just the beginning.¡± Levi led the team to other locations andbed the area for precious resources. He even had the men run troublesome tests and mark the ces down. Time dragged on. One second passed after the other. Levi went to yet another location and found even more resources¡­ The high-rank officials waiting outside started to get nervous. ¡°It¡¯s been over an hour. Have they not run into the Gods yet?¡± ¡°Three hours have passed.¡± ¡­¡­ ¡°They have been in there for five hours!¡± ¡°Let¡¯s wait a little longer. Maybe Levi hasn¡¯t reached the part where the Gods are in.¡± ¡°The Gods must be there. Lab of Gods would never have abandoned a goldmine like this if they weren¡¯t there.¡± ¡°Do you think maybe the Gods are sleeping or are dormant? The elders from The Cardinal Hall came out unscathed too, right? That shows that it¡¯s rather difficult to run into the Gods. Lab of Gods ventured really deep into the area to collect resources all those years ago. That was why they ran into the Gods. ¡°Levi probably hasn¡¯t met them yet because they weren¡¯t deep enough inside. Also, they aren¡¯t making enough noise. It¡¯ll be pretty difficult to ignore them once they started operating the bigger machines and sensors. Let¡¯s wait a little longer. They will surely run into the Gods.¡± The high-rank officials of Maya Industries paced around nervously as they waited. Inside Restricted Area 76, Levi hadbed through the entire ce. He marked every corner that contained precious resources. ¡°Thank the heavens you guys are here with me!¡± Levi was ever so delighted. He brought some men with him as well and asked Death Fiend to assign a few trustedrades over to dig up the resources. However, the ce proved to be richer in resources than he initially imagined. The men he had with him weren¡¯t nearly enough to carry out a task of that magnitude. Fortunately, Maya Industries had sent their men over as well. The extra help proves to be extremely useful. I really should thank Maya Industries. It didn¡¯t take long before they found resources in over a thousand sites. Levi even managed to find the metal used to create the god¡¯s armors. He didn¡¯t know what type of metal it was, but it was definitely stronger and firmer than all the other metals. Moreover, it naturally exuded an energy that could topple the Earth. No wonder the armor made from this metal is known as the Imprable Armor. The protection the armor offers is almost equivalent to that of level seven¡­ or even level eight of the Iron Golem Technique. It was definitely of better quality than the specialized battle suits that Garrison Industry made. The mutated zombies from Maya Industries are no match for them either. The glow in Levi¡¯s eyes suddenly turned brighter and more passionate. If his guess was right, then Lab of Gods was already conducting countless experiments and had terrible schemes nned. I must prepare beforehand so that I can fight against Lab of Gods when the timees. At that moment, he had no idea how strong his enemy truly was, so he could only assume that they were beyond his imagination. That means I must tap into these resources and create more armors. I will be needing them when I fight against Lab of Gods. Levi slowly led the men to the ce where he fought the other Gods. He wanted to check and see if he had missed anything. Zoey and the others showed up sooner than expected thest time he was there, so he didn¡¯t get to inspect the area carefully. ¡°Huh? What happened here?¡± Levi was dumbstruck when he reached the ce. Chapter 2455 Chapter 2455 Chapter 2455 Their Blood Is The Treasure The change is too drastic! Every nt in the surrounding area had withered, and the leaves on the trees had all fallen. It might even be right to say that the ce was a haunted and abandoned wastnd. There were even burnt marks on the nts, and it was as if they had been exposed to insane radiation the entire time. But everything was fine just some time ago. It wasn¡¯t in a state as terrible as this! Wait¡­ the blood! Levi instantly understood what was going on. The gods¡¯ blood has incredible power and exudes terrifying energy. This is the ce where their blood spilled, and the nts absorbed the blood. It is likely that the energy in the blood was too aggressive. The energy was not something the nts could handle, and that burned the nts. That is why everything turned this way¡­ ¡°Huh? Why is a thick golden liquid all over the ce?¡± blurted the Death Fiend in surprise. Everyone was checking the ce out when they realized that the golden blood was all over. There were some spots where the blood gathered. The strangest bit was that the blood had bubbles all over and wouldn¡¯t evaporate. It barely seeped into the ground as it was. They scanned the ce and learned that there really was blood everywhere. It was likely that only two-thirds of the Gods¡¯ blood was gone. The remaining was likely still sitting all over the ce. ¡°Hurry and gather all the blood! Collect every drop. Some blood might¡¯ve seeped into the ground. Use your scanners and collect them too,¡± shrieked Levi excitedly. These are incredible treasures! Actually, every cell in those assh*les is precious. Gah, I shouldn¡¯t have lost my temper at the time and destroyed everything. If I hadn¡¯t, I would¡¯ve so much more to collect now. ¡°Huh? Why are we collecting it, Master?¡± asked Death Fiend and the others curiously. ¡°Try tasting a drop.¡± Levi waved his hand and flung a drop of golden blood into Death Fiend¡¯s mouth. Thetter ended up swallowing it. At first, Death Fiend had no idea what it was all about, but his expression soon changed. His face reddened so much that he looked like he was a cooked lobster. His entire body oozed fumes as a terrifying energy wave rippled out of him. Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. The people standing close to him were forced backward. They stared at him in astonishment. His aura was ten times stronger than it used to be. Did he gain all that energy from just a single drop of blood? ¡°Ah!¡± Death Fiend screamed in agony. He felt like his body was going to explode, and he struggled like a lunatic. Everything in his immediate surrounding was destroyed. Everyone started avoiding him. It¡¯s like he has gone nuts, and his aura is getting stronger! ¡°Try to merge with it!¡± Levi¡¯s voice reached Death Fiend¡¯s ears. Death Fiend tried to merge with the blood right away. Some timeter, Death Fiend¡¯s aura slowly calmed down, and he settled down as well. He returned to his normal self soon after, but he was at least ten times stronger than he was before he drank the blood. His merge with that drop of blood hadpleted, so the energy from that blood had be a part of Death Fiend. Before all that, Death Fiend¡¯s rank was simr to that of Sword Fiend. That drop of blood had pushed Death Fiend so far ahead that he was likely one of the top ten on the Divine Leaderboard at that moment. If I get ustomed to the blood, I might even make it to the top five! This is really something else. Heck, this is downright terrifying. The blood is so much more powerful than the most potent drug in the market and can turn a regr dude into an expert fighter in a matter of seconds! After learning how powerful the blood was, the crowd started working immediately. They gathered every drop and searched endlessly to make sure that they didn¡¯t neglect or leave even a single drop behind. ¡°Master, can we¡­¡± Tempestus, Notos, and the others stared longingly at Levi. ¡°Okay, everyone gets a drop,¡± said Levi. He granted everyone a drop of blood and taught them how to merge with it. It didn¡¯t take long before all five of them sessfully merged with the blood. With that, Levi had six more subordinates that were on the top ten list of the Divine Leaderboard. This will make things easier in the future. ¡°No one else is allowed to take it. Drinking the blood directly will most likely overwhelm your body and kill you. Hence, the blood has to be diluted or turned into a drug before the rest of you can take it.¡± Levi scanned around. ¡°Huh? Something is off¡­¡± Chapter 2456 Chapter 2456 Chapter 2456 A Being That Could Even Pressure Levi Just then, Levi sensed a change in his surroundings. A massive surge of energy rippled from some distance away. This energy is simr to the ones exuded by the Gods I dealt with earlier, but this person is stronger than the strongest God I fought. Did someone survive and slip out of my view? N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. If I use their ranking system, this energy means that its owner is at least ranked at level twelve. ¡°T-That energy surge is so strong¡­¡± Everyone panicked when they sensed the trembling Earth. They weren¡¯t the only ones on edge. The high-rank officials of Maya Industries were waiting outside, and they were all excited when they sensed the energy surge. The monitors showed them just how strong the energy surge was. ¡°Yes, finally! They ran into a God.¡± ¡°Hah, I¡¯d like to see how you get out of this alive, Levi Garrison.¡± The high-rank official of Maya Industries was energized instantly. They were so excited that they could faint. On the other side. Levi had his guard up and was slowly making his way to the center of the energy surge. When he got near and took a closer look, he learned that it was not a god. The source of the energy was a crystal! I can¡¯t believe this crystal has power this incredible. Its energy is beyond any of the Gods I crushed the other day¡­ Does that mean¡­ It didn¡¯t take long before Levi figured things out. I annihted the entire n that day, and their body exploded into nothingness. The energy within their body, however, ended up gathering and solidifying until they be a crystal¡­ That was the reason the n was that terrifying. Even in death, even with their bodies destroyed, their energy could still unite. That was simply too terrifying! Even Levi couldn¡¯t help wondering. Is this how the n n on surviving and moving on? Their energy gathered, and sooner orter, someone or some animal will stumble upon it. That person or animal will then end up rebuilding the n. It seems that this crystal has gathered almost all of the surrounding energy¡­ Naturally, the crystal couldn¡¯t gather every joule of energy from the Gods. A lot had dissipated on the battlefield. Still, if this energy in this crystal is transferred into a single God¡­ he or she would at least be a match against the Level Nine Iron Golem Technique. Level Nine It probably can¡¯t break through Level Ninepletely, but it can certainly destroy the seventh silhouette and the eighth silhouette. Levi reached out to grab it. The crystal, however, started struggling endlessly. It released energy unparalleled to anything anyone had ever seen and was going all out against Levi. Vroom¡­ The entire Restricted Area 76 was affected and under duress. It felt like the end of the world. In the closest distance were Death Fiend and the others whose powers had just raised by at least ten folds after taking a drop of blood each. Yet, when faced with that energy surge, they still lost! Every single one of them was wounded. Levi was the only one who remained unmoved. ¡°F*ck you!¡± That was the first time Levi was under a pressure that immense. The Gods ganged up on me, but even they couldn¡¯t put the pressure on me. Yet, the energy from this stupid rock is making me struggle! That was the first time Levi had to struggle for so long. That being said, the longer the crystal struggled, the more excited Levi became. Boom! In the end, Levi exerted his force and squeezed it harshly. That crystal ended up cavingpletely. It seemed that Levi was still a little stronger. He actually managed to keep it in line. Holy¡­ freaking¡­ mother of¡­ What is that? He is too strong! That was the first time Death Fiend and the others witnessed Levi¡¯s true strength. This is the first time he truly attacked. He actually held back when he killed Dark Emperor! All of a sudden, they were extremely, freakishly thankful that they decided to follow Levi¡¯s lead. ¡°All right. Everything¡¯s fine now,¡± said Levi. He started thinking about how he¡¯d deal with the crystal after that. Should I merge with it? It¡¯d grant me extreme powers and make me stronger, but that is not necessary. Levi didn¡¯t want to ept outside help. I can train and be great on my own. Should I give it to someone else? Maybe Evie? That¡¯s not necessary either for she is forging her own path now, so it would not help build her determination or resilience if I give this to her. Besides, there is no saying if she can handle the energy within this crystal. Others probably can¡¯t handle it either. Hmm¡­ what do I do? ¡°Wait, I¡¯ve got it!¡± Levi suddenly had a great idea. Chapter 2457 Chapter 2457 Chapter 2457 Making A Weapon A weapon! I can use the crystal to create the most powerful weapon. That would fully utilize the crystal¡¯s energy! They didn¡¯t even need to look for the right resources to make that weapon. The metal they just extracted would do. This type of metal is the only material that can withstand its recoil, anyway. Anything else will probably be overwhelmed and broken down as soon as it is assembled. This new weapon will be the most powerful device on Earth! N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. No one will even give another thought about Skyward Sword or Terra de again. They will all bow down to this new weapon. If this weapon is developed sessfully and if there is someone powerful enough to wield it¡­ It might break through Level Nine Iron Golem Technique! That means that it will benefit me greatly if I wield this new weapon. It will surely add to my strength! I can also give it to Zoey and Evie. They can use it and keep themselves safe. There simply is no downside! Levi had read up on the ancient manual that his mentor left him and learned a unique way to build weapons. I can build it right here and now! ¡°I have all the material I need, but regr fire won¡¯t do. It¡¯s not hot enough to melt the metal¡­ Wait, the Holy me!¡± Levi recalled how one of the gods had a weapon that spewed fire. I have never felt or seen fire hotter than that before. I¡¯m certain I can find that fire here! ¡°Commence search!¡± And then it began. Levi startedbing the area in search of the Holy me. In the end, he found it near the entrance of a volcano. The fire at the entrance burned all year round and couldn¡¯t be put out. The truth, however, was that it had something to do with the fuel. The natural resources offered were simply too powerful, and everything had more energy than one could imagine. That was why the fire could never be put out. The fuel kept providing it with the energy it needed to keep burning wildly. ¡°T-that fire is so hot¡­¡± Death Fiend and the others gasped in bewilderment. The metal Levi collected started melting¡­ Despite the strange feature that the metal had, it still melted and was temporarily invisible. Did it disappear for a second there? This must be why this n had never been discovered before. With armor made from a metal like this, they can be invisible temporarily. That made it impossible for anyone to detect them. They can move about but leave no trace¡­ kind of like a ghost. Levi used the purest metal and had the Holy me to further strengthen it. All that was done to make the metal forge its best potential. Or it will not be able to handle the energy from the crystal. When the metal was at its perfect state, Levi got the crystal out of his possession and tossed it into the liquid metal. That got the Holy me to merge the crystal and the metalpletely. ¡°Ah, it is still too strong, and the corner is cracking¡­¡± The crystal¡¯s energy was too powerful, so the metal couldn¡¯t fully contain it. In the end, Levi retrieved one-fifth of the crystal while leaving the remaining crystal in there to merge with the metal. Vroom! As the weapon was being created, a terrifying energy pulse rippled out and caused an unnatural phenomenon. The wind howled, and the wildest animals fled. Even the sky was grumbling as lightning and thunder zipped past it. It was the kind of phenomenon that had never been witnessed before. That was understandable since the weapon was way too powerful. If Levi hadn¡¯t been there to force the energy down and keep it contained, the entire Restricted Area 76 would already be destroyed. ¡°Hahaha¡­¡± ¡°They truly are Gods. I can¡¯t believe they caused such a ruckus.¡± ¡°Hahaha, it doesn¡¯t matter how strong Dark Emperor is. He still can¡¯t defeat a God!¡± Their only issue at the time was that the sacrificialmbs they had sent in had lost contact with the rest of the world. Those men couldn¡¯t reach the other members of Maya Industries and vice versa. Hence, Maya Industries didn¡¯t know the specifics of what had happened. The sudden surge of energy got them to wonder and imagine what could¡¯ve happened. It must be a battlefield in there. The Dark Emperor may be strong, but even he will fall. Levi used the best and mostplicated method to create the perfect weapon, so the ripple effect was too great. Levi worried that the rest of the world would discover what he was up to, so he was quick to lock everything down. He exuded his energy and built an invisible wall around the ce. Boom! A few secondster, a sword was born. Levi held it in his hands and felt like he could part the sky with a single swing. Chapter 2458 Chapter 2458 Chapter 2458 God Crusher It¡¯s so freaking powerful! The weapon was stronger than Levi anticipated. On top of that, the weapon inherited the metal¡¯s unique properties and could be turned into a liquid mush. It could also allow light to pass right through it and be invisible! It¡¯s almost too easy to hide it, and it¡¯s so practical! The only downside is that it couldn¡¯t contain the remaining twenty percent of the crystal¡¯s energy. It could¡¯ve been even more powerful. Gah, never mind. I¡¯m sure I can find a way to utilize the remaining crystal. At worst, I will just use it to create another weapon for Evie. ¡°What should I name this masterpiece? I¡¯ll be using it to fight against Lab of Gods, so it will crush them¡­ I¡¯ll call it the God Crusher. ¡°Yep, this will be the weapon for ughtering Gods!¡± announced Levi firmly. He truly wanted to try the weapon out at that moment, but there were no opponents on site. His only possible foe were the gods, but he had already killed all of them. Naturally, if he couldn¡¯t find an opponent there, then it was even less likely that he¡¯d find an opponent outside the restricted area. This weapon can probably kill Daxon. ¡°Ah, it¡¯s so frustrating and lonely at the top. I can¡¯t even find someone to test my sword out on.¡± It was at that moment that Levi hoped that Lab of Gods would show up soon and send stronger fighters over. Oh,e on. Fight me and let me y with my sword. Pity a lonely kid, won¡¯t you? Death Fiend and the others were at the side and heard what Levi said. They almost vomited blood in frustration. But I really want to test it out! It¡¯s too bad that there is absolutely no opponent¡­ It took them two days to forge God Crusher. Levi stared at the fire burning in front of him and truly wished that he could carry the entire thing away with him. Unfortunately, he couldn¡¯t do that. He was only able to gather a small part by digging deep into the ground and slowly separating that small part from the rest. This will do. After the entire ordeal, Levi returned but didn¡¯t ck off. He used the remaining metal to make some more weapons. He was going to give those new weapons to his close friends and disciples as gifts. However, he didn¡¯t use the remaining crystal. It might only contain one-fifth of what the original crystal had, but merging it into another weapon would still make the weapon incredible. Levi simply couldn¡¯t think of anyone who had what it took to wield such a weapon. The power is simply too strong and too aggressive. No one has what it takes to control it. That thought was why Levi didn¡¯t n on using that remaining crystal to make Evie a weapon just yet. Everyone else thought that Maya Industries had gone on a murder rampage inside the restricted area. It¡¯s almost been forty-eight hours, but no one showed up. That means they must¡¯ve bumped into a God! No one survived. What they didn¡¯t know the people who entered the area were busy collecting the resources and the treasure in there. Death Fiend and the others even got more men over. The Maya Industries saw those men as a part of the rescue team. They must¡¯ve sent a distress signal! That is why so many men are rushing in to rescue them. Why else would they go all out and barge in like this? ¡°See? Dark Emperor must¡¯ve bumped into Gods. They are probably all dead now.¡± ¡°Oy, Dark Emperor, didn¡¯t you say that you want to divide the resources seventy-thirty? We¡¯ll forgo our portion and let you have it all!¡± ¡°It¡¯s not confirmed yet, right? Let¡¯s wait a little longer. If they stay inside for over a week, then it is likely that they are all dead.¡± The high-rank official of Maya Industries ended up waiting at the entrance of Restricted Area 76. They had to wait wherever they were anyway, but it would be different if they waited on site. If they never saw anyone emerging even after one week, then they could be certain that Dark Emperor had passed. ¡°That won¡¯t do. Let¡¯s send some mutated zombies in and have them check things out.¡± Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. Maya Industries ended up assigning over a thousand mutated zombies into the restricted area. Every single one of them disappeared. No one returned¡­ That further validated the high-rank officials¡¯ thoughts about how Levi had bumped into a god. Time trickled by. One week passed soon after, but no one showed up anyway. ¡°Shall we leave?¡± ¡°I feel like something is off. Let¡¯s wait three more days.¡± ¡°We¡¯ve already won, but what¡¯s three more days? Let¡¯s wait.¡± The high-rank officials of Maya Industries partied all three days to celebrate the death of Dark Emperor. They were so delighted and danced so much that they couldn¡¯t party anymore on the third day. Just as they were about to leave¡­ Vroom! Vroom! A loud rumble came from behind them. Chapter 2459 Chapter 2459 Chapter 2459 Rude Hearing thatmotion got the high-rank officials to stop walking. They instinctively turned around and squint to try to look into the forest. Vroom! Vroom! It was getting louder and louder. The Earth was grumbling, and the pebbles on the ground were jumping. Behind them, the entire forest was trembling so much that even the naked eye could see their trunk swaying. It signaled the beginning of a massive earthquake. Everyone was shaking so much that they were going out of their minds. ¡°What is going on?¡± The first thought that came to high-rank officials of Maya Industries was that the Gods of Restricted Area 76 were emerging. For a moment there, everyone had a single unified thought¡ªthey wanted to flee. Unfortunately, their legs suddenly felt as heavy as lead, and they couldn¡¯t budge at all. Material ? N?velDrama.Org. The only thing they could do was watch while being dumbstruck. All they saw was how countless figures started showing up in the forest. It was incredible. An army that stretched for over several meters had emerged. This is shocking! ¡°Huh? Aren¡¯t they the men we sent in earlier?¡± blurted one high-rank official. Everyone took a closer look and saw how the men on the left were all the sacrificialmbs they sent in earlier. Everyone survived! There wasn¡¯t even a single casualty. The mutated zombies that were sent in, however, never made it back. On the right was the massive rescue team that had entered the area some time ago. Huh? How are they still alive? Given the number of people around¡­ I don¡¯t think a single man is missing. In the middle, leading everyone was the tens of thousands of men Levi brought with him earlier. I think everyone from that group is ounted for as well¡­ What¡¯s going on? Seriously, just what the heck is going on? Didn¡¯t they bump into any God? How are they still alive? That is not possible! Some time ago, an incredible energy surge sted out from inside. That has to be the ripple effects of a fight being broken out. No one outside the restricted area can cause amotion like that. Moreover, they have been in there for over a week! There¡¯s no way they never met God¡­ That¡¯s not possible. It has to be faked! No one can possibly survive that. Yet, everything that was yed in front of them made it impossible for anyone to deny the truth. It didn¡¯t matter how difficult it was for them to ept it. Tens of thousands of men all exited the forest soon after. Their shadows turned the ce dark. The team in the middle parted and opened up a path. A few men walked out of there. Their leader was none other than Dark Emperor himself! He¡¯s alive? He lives! The high-rank officials of Maya Industries were on the verge of going insane. How is he still alive? Could it be¡­ Did he not bump into any of the Gods? But that doesn¡¯t make sense. How can there be a mistake in Lab of Gods¡¯ secret folder? Moreover, why would Lab of Gods forgo such a goldmine if the Gods aren¡¯t there? And why would they kickstart Project Genesis? That doesn¡¯t make sense. It simply doesn¡¯t! What went wrong? The information in the Lab of Gods¡¯ folder can¡¯t possibly have made a mistake¡­ Does that mean that the gods are dormant and asleep? Levi and his men had already reached the center of the ce before the high-rank officials could make heads or tails of what happened. ¡°Hey, did you guys throw a party because you learned of our sess and wanted to celebrate? Ooh, you opened up a nice bottle of red wine¡­ ¡°Still, you guys are so rude. You started the party without us and have been eating away¡­¡± Levi and the other enjoyed the wine on the table as soon as they got there. Many even started munching on the leftover delicacies. Seeing that got the high-rank officials of Maya Industries extremely nervous. What¡­? How¡­? They¡¯re actually alive? I can¡¯t believe it. Levi pped one high-rank official¡¯s shoulder andughed aloud before dering, ¡°The Lab of Gods¡¯ files are so urate, and the resources in there are simply too wonderful. I have decided to keep the ce to myself and will not be sharing anything with you.¡± ¡°It¡¯s true. We have gained so much. I¡¯ve never seen so many resources in my entire life!¡± The others sighed in wonder. The men that Maya Industries sent in as sacrifices were sighing in astonishment as well. They shared, ¡°It had way more resources than what Lab of Gods had and was more powerful! I have never seen anything like this before and have learned so much from this trip.¡± The high-rank officials of Maya Industries simultaneously became quiet. At that moment, they no longer cared about the resources. They were too concerned with figuring out how everyone was still alive. Chapter 2460 Chapter 2460 Chapter 2460 Want To Know How I Survive ¡°I-is there nothing dangerous in there at all?¡± asked a high-rank official, who simply couldn¡¯t contain his curiosity. ¡°Not at all. No one¡¯s in there, and even wild animals are nowhere to be seen. At first, we thought that we might get into some trouble, but turned out, there was absolutely nothing.¡± The men that Maya Industries sent in agreed, ¡°Yeah, there¡¯s nothing dangerous in there.¡± ¡°These past week has been so uneventful and nothing dangerous ever happened. I wonder why Lab of Gods never tapped into the resources in there.¡± Many were curious and wondered what was going on. ¡°Alright then, we¡¯ll leave now.¡± Levi led his army and left with his head up high. He was leaving to prep Sacred Organization so that they could upy the ce entirely. We will have to get bigger machinery over to extract the resources and will need to set up a security system. In a way, their true mission for the past ten days was to locate all the sites where the resources were and ensure that they didn¡¯t miss anything. The high-rank officials of Maya Industries never left the ce, though. They were still struggling with a single question. Why is he alright? It¡¯s not possible. It simply isn¡¯t! Yet, everyone¡¯s statements matched¡­ ¡°Do you guys think that Gods are just myths and never existed in the first ce? Or perhaps they have left Restricted Area 76 and no one ever knew because the files hadn¡¯t been updated in decades? Or maybe the gods are dormant and are no longer active?¡± ¡°One of those theories is probably it. How else could Levi and the others not bump into them? It¡¯s not possible.¡± ¡°Yeah, I think the Gods likely moved to another ce.¡± Everyone was discussing the matter carefully. ¡°If that is true, then we¡¯re really letting Dark Emperor profit off of us. The resources there are abundant, so why should we let him have it? There are tons of treasure in there,¡± said one high-rank official. ¡°What do you propose?¡± ¡°We¡¯ll lead our own team in there. That way, we can satisfy our curiosity and get our hands on those precious resources.¡± It didn¡¯t take long before the high-rank officials of Maya Industries formed a team and entered Restricted Area 76 just to satisfy their curiosity. They entered slowly and carefully. ¡°Isn¡¯t this a little too quiet? The Gods are definitely not here. Heck, even the bugs are nowhere to be seen.¡± ¡°If that is true, then it means that the Gods never existed in the first ce. No wonder Levi and the others could stay here for ten days and still leave unscathed¡­¡± Everyone rxed aftering to that conclusion. It didn¡¯t take long before they reached the ce gged by Sacred Organization. The abundance of the resources was so obvious that even the naked eye could see it. Even the smallest pebble can exude that much energy! The men almost salivated after seeing that. There is no way we¡¯d let Dark Emperor keep all this to himself. The team continued searching and found the gged locations one by one. Their eyes shone with greed. ¡°There¡¯s no question about it. If we tap into all the resources avable here, we will be at the top of the world. Maya Industries will be the greatest organization this world has ever seen!¡± Everyone was going insane. They no longer wanted to work with Levi. There was no way they¡¯d let him have seventy percent of everything here. Heck, they won¡¯t even let him get his hand on a smidge of it! We¡¯re taking it all. We have to! Unfortunately, they would have to kill Dark Emperor if they wanted to keep everything to themselves. The question is, how do we do that? That is a tough problem. ¡°ording to our findings, Divine Brigadier of The Cardinal Hall in Erudia is the only one who is on par with Dark Emperor. We will have a shot at killing Dark Emperor if we get Divine Brigadier on our side. At worst, we¡¯ll just share thirty percent of the resources with Divine Brigadier.¡± ¡°Hmm¡­ that is doable. In fact, it¡¯s a small price to pay if it means we can get rid of Levi Garrison. Let¡¯s further develop this n and turn Dark Emperor into everybody¡¯s enemy.¡± ¡°We must do whatever it takes to eliminate Dark Emperor. Only then will we be able to keep everything here.¡± Material ? N?velDrama.Org. The crowd kept discussing the matter as they further ventured into the ce. It didn¡¯t take long before they saw a figure standing in the distance. ¡°Huh? Isn¡¯t that Dark Emperor? What¡¯s he doing here?¡± Just then, Levi¡¯s voice came to them. He said, ¡°I¡¯ve been waiting for a while now. Don¡¯t you want to know how I survived?¡± Chapter 2461 Chapter 2461 Chapter 2461 Controlling Maya Industries It was as if he was trying to scare everyone to death. Levi¡¯s words got everyone curious. Something seems off¡­ Why would he ask us if we want to know how he survived? Could it be¡­? Levi didn¡¯t wait for them toe around. He simply chuckled and pointed out, ¡°Haven¡¯t you been curious about how I survived? Or why I never run into any Gods?¡± His words were like a bomb that had gone off in everybody¡¯s minds. Ah! He has figured it out. I can¡¯t believe he actually knows about the Gods¡­ but wait, how does he know all that? We never share the real folder with him. All he ever received was the fake folder. ¡°G-God? How did you know about them? It shouldn¡¯t be possible¡­ D-Did you bug us?¡± asked one high-rank official of Maya Industries while stuttering. ¡°Bug you? Of course not. The reason I know about the Gods is simple. I met them,¡± replied Levi calmly. ¡°Huh? Did you meet them? No, wait. If you met them, then it means that the Lab of Gods¡¯ folder is urate. The Gods exist,¡± gasped the high-rank officials of Maya Industries. No one suspected Levi¡¯s words. The fact that he used the word God meant that he knew the truth. That, however, presented another mystery. If Levi had run into the Gods, how did he return unscathed? It shouldn¡¯t be possible. It can¡¯t be! It shouldn¡¯t matter how strong Dark Emperor is or how he tops the Divine Leaderboard. At the end of the day, he is still human. His opponent are gods! ording to the folders from Lab of Gods, the beings residing here are undefeatable Gods! How did he survive then? ¡°Are you guys wondering how I survive my encounter with the Gods?¡± Levi could tell what they were thinking about. ¡°Yes, we are. You shouldn¡¯t be alive if you run into them!¡± Everyone nodded furiously. ¡°I ughtered all of them. That¡¯s how I survived.¡± Two sentences were all it took. It felt as if lightning had struck and blown everyone into pieces. The news was simply too shocking! He killed the Gods? How can that be? ¡°Truth is, the elders from The Cardinal Hall encountered the Gods as well. They were wounded and would¡¯ve died if I hadn¡¯t shown up to rescue them,¡± added Levi while smiling. ¡°That is not possible. They were never injured. We repeatedly checked¡­¡± The high-rank official couldn¡¯t believe what they were hearing and seeing. ¡°You are still too young. All they needed was to take some healing drugs, and they¡¯ll recover soon enough. Do you honestly think that The Cardinal Hall can¡¯t even manage that?¡± scoffed Levi. ¡°Huh? Have we been conned?¡± The high-rank officials of Maya Industries looked at each other in disbelief. ¡°Yes, you were. In fact, you kept being conned. I¡¯ve always known that you lot are trying to get the Gods of Restricted Area 76 to kill me. I was nning toe over to collect some resources at that time, so I yed along,¡± shared Levi. After hearing what Levi said, every high-rank official of Maya Industries stiffened like they had been struck by lightning. Levi was in control of everything this entire time. ¡°I didn¡¯t actually need to lie to you, but I thought it¡¯d be funny. I¡¯ve already ughtered all the Gods living here, so there is absolutely nothing to be f*cking scared of.¡± Levi stared at the crowd. It was as though he was a predator looking at its prey. ¡°You actually killed all of them¡­¡± ¡°No, I don¡¯t buy it. Even Lab of Gods feared the Gods, so how could you have killed them?¡± ¡°You¡¯re right. We shouldn¡¯t believe his words. He is definitely messing with us.¡± No one bought Levi¡¯s ims, and they didn¡¯t bother hiding their distrust. ¡°Then get them over. They exist, don¡¯t they?¡± challenged Levi. ¡°Well¡­¡± Everyone hesitated and swayed. It was undeniable that the Gods exist, but they were nowhere to be seen. That means Levi actually murdered all of them¡­ ¡°Oh, quit looking all confused. In fact, why don¡¯t you go ask the devil if you have any questions?¡± Levi was merciless towards those men. He murdered every single one of them. There were no survivors. N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. They were no longer useful since Levi had grown to be strong enough to control Maya Industries. So what¡¯s the point of letting them live? Chapter 2462 Chapter 2462 Chapter 2462 Testing The Sword Out Levi had to make a small adjustment, but he ended up having Maya Industries under his tight control. The decision-makers had always been nothing more than puppets, anyway. They probably set Maya Industries up because Lab of Gods ordered them to do so. Those thoughts prompted Levi to keep the fact that he had conquered Maya Industries a secret. He wanted to use Maya Industries to trace back to Lab of Gods. It¡¯s possible that the incident in Restricted Area 76 is leaked, and Lab of Gods might already know about it. That means they might make their move soon. The Lab of Gods might be aiming for the resources in Restricted Area 76 and will likely send someone over. That was why Levi wanted to get an anti-theft system and a surveince system set up. It would turn Restricted Area 76 into the most secure ce with zero blind spots. Even the slightest movement and the faintest noise could raise an rm. In a way, the entire thing could be described as Levi¡¯s trap. He was waiting for the big fish to bite the bait. Levi was using the resources in Restricted Area 76 to bait Lab of Gods.Material ? N?velDrama.Org. Things will be easier once we get a clue as to what they are. We can even slowly trace it back to their headquarters. Levi settled everything there before he returned to Erudia. Ssh! As he traveled, he had the God Crusher turn into a circr orb. The shiny sword shone and vibrated as an orb and let out a soft hum. The scary bit, however, was that the energy it exuded was like a wild animal banging against its cage, begging to be released. It wanted to fight. ¡°Huh! It¡¯s such a pity. I just can¡¯t find an opponent to test my sword out¡­¡±mented Levi in exasperation as he stared at the God Crusher. At that moment, Levi was in urgent need of an opponent. Lab of Gods, please show up soon! Without you lot, I can¡¯t even find a decent opponent. Ah, if only I can cut myself in half. That way, I¡¯d be able to battle myself¡­ Wait, there is a way around it! It¡¯s an old technique called Left vs Right! I can actually fight myself. It¡¯s worth a try at least, but¡­ it won¡¯t be fun after a while. Hey, maybe I can get that punk, Edmund, to hurry up and reach Level Nine of the Iron Golem Technique! It¡¯s not likely to happen, though. That punk won¡¯t reach that level anytime soon. Ah, there is no opponent at all! ¡°If I really want to test my sword out, I might need to go all the way to The Cardinal Hall. Maybe I can get them to gather all of their best fighters around? Theirbined strength should suffice and allow me to test my de.¡± Levi was truly going all out to find some ways to test his sword. He wasing up with all sorts of strange ideas. As Levi busied away in Restricted Area 76, Erudia went through some drastic changes. Almost all the ten Ancient ns that made up the hidden forces protecting Erudia had revealed themselves. No one knew why, though. The Garrison n of Oand City was especially arrogant ofte because their true fighting expert had shown up. Donald¡¯s master and a few other fighters of the same rank hade out of hiding. The key person, however, was Eustace Garrison, a man known as God of Massacre. His title was a legend within Eragon and The Cardinal Hall. He was so strong that he overwhelmed the fighters in Eragon all on his own. Even Divine Brigadier was defeated. It should be noted that the ancient Garrison n almost became a part of Eragon. Unfortunately, an unpredictable change urred. That change was brought about by God of Massacre, Eustace. He massacred the three Ancient ns that werepeting against the ancient Garrison n. That infuriated everyone else and prompted them to disqualify the ancient Garrison n. He might not be the strongest man within the ancient Garrison n, but he was definitely the most bloodthirsty one. Ever since the guy showed up in Oand City, Donald and Tyrone became even more arrogant. They didn¡¯t hold back and went after all the enemies they were not able to kill earlier. There were even rumors about how they had their eyes on Levi and Forlevia. The elders of the ancient Garrison n were all curious when they learned about how they had a talented youngling outside the family. Everyone wanted to take the youngling back to the family and train her in person. However, God of Massacre, Eustace, was more interested in Levi, who had disobeyed the family rules. The former had attacked multiple times in the short period that he was in Oand, and stories about him were shared throughout Erudia. It got everyone to start panicking. Levi, on the other hand, was excited to learn about all that. ¡°Yes! Now I have an opponent to test my sword out on.¡± Chapter 2463 Chapter 2463 Chapter 2463 God Of Massacre Levi was instantly psyched up. Heughed aloud. No one could understand or rte to his glee. They didn¡¯t know why he wasughing like an idiot. Hell yeah! I can test my sword out now. Levi had thought hard about who his opponent would be. In the end, he decided to go to The Cardinal Hall and ask Divine Brigadier as well as a bunch of other fighting experts to fight against him. He wanted them to join forces and block a single swing from his sword. But that wouldn¡¯t be fun, and it kinda feels like I¡¯m bullying them. Hence, the situation in Erudia came at the perfect time. The ancient Garrison n suddenly showed up, and a fighter like Eustace is perfect for testing my sword out! I can even use this opportunity to learn more about the Ancient n. I¡¯m basically killing two birds with one stone. Hah,dy luck truly is on my side. I can¡¯t believe I actually have someone to test my sword out on. Everyone stared curiously when they saw how Levi wasughing aloud. He went out on a trip and returned as an idiot. Did something happen? What¡¯s wrong with him? Why does he keepughing in the silliest way? The important bit was that everyone was talking about God of Massacre, Eustace, at the time. Their description painted the cruelest and bloodiest image! That guy wasing after Levi, and no one knew what to do about it. Yet, Levi wasughing aloud over there. It was strange andpletely undecipherable. ¡°Donald has issued the final warning. He will definitely be here in three days. The first thing he will do is to take Evie back to the ancient Garrison n where they will raise her. They will officially recognize her as one of them. ¡°Secondly, Eustace is using the family¡¯s rules as an excuse and will be here to kill you, Boss,¡± reported Azure Dragon. Material ? N?velDrama.Org. The Garrison n was going after Levi. That was what everyone had recently learned. With God of Massacre, Eustace, joining forces with Donald¡¯s master and hisrades¡­ They can totally disregard The Cardinal Hall of Eragon and drag Evie away. There was also the bit where they would punish Levi in ordance with the family¡¯s rules. There is no way he can survive that. Everyone gathered in North Hampton after receiving the news. Levi happened to return as well. He had the grouchiest expression on at the time. To everyone¡¯s surprise, he didn¡¯t be grouchy after hearing the news. Heughed in excitement instead. It was like he just received the best news. The others simply couldn¡¯t understand what was going on. They stared curiously at him. ¡°Aren¡¯t you worried?¡± asked Zoey. ¡°What is there to worry about?¡± I¡¯m just going to use them to test my sword out, so there¡¯s nothing to worry about. ¡°The current situation is different! We could protect you in the past and can even rescue you, but the ancient Garrison n¡¯s experts are here! I¡¯ve seen the way they attack, and their skills are at least as great as that of my mentor, Dark Emperor. They might even be as strong as Divine Brigadier. ¡°God of Massacre, Eustace, is especially powerful. It feels like no one can go up against him. ¡°Their arrival got the Divine Leaderboard all messed up. The organizations involved are talking about updating the list because there are simply too many fighters showing up. That made it so that the Divine Leaderboard ispletely inurate. ¡°We have no shot against them at all. I mean unless The Cardinal Hall and Eragon¡­¡± Zoey kept analyzing the situation and sharing her ideas. Everyone was in agreement and thought that Zoey¡¯s analysis was on point. They couldn¡¯t do anything about enemies as strong as that. While it¡¯s true that they were all on the Divine Leaderboard, their titles and skills meant nothing when used against Eustace. They would be defeated in an instant. ¡°Well, what do we do? Is there a way to solve this problem? We certainly can¡¯t fight them head-on. We could double or triple our numbers, and it still won¡¯t matter.¡± ¡°There is no way to protect ourselves. We have toe up with something,¡± said someone. Just then, Evie voiced up and said, ¡°Our only option is for Daddy and me to go to The Cardinal Hall right away. There is nothing Eustace can do if we stay there and refuse to leave. ¡°No matter what, my mentors and Divine Brigadier will protect us. The ancient Garrison n might be arrogant, but even they won¡¯t dare to barge into The Cardinal Hall. ¡°If they do, they will be dering war against The Cardinal Hall and Eragon. I¡¯m sure Eustace won¡¯t risk it. Unless he¡¯s insane, that is.¡± Chapter 2464 Chapter 2464 Chapter 2464 I Cannot Wait For Three Days Forlevia¡¯s words were instantly backed up. ¡°That¡¯s an amazing n! You¡¯re absolutely brilliant, Evie.¡± ¡°All we need to do is get to The Cardinal Hall! Eustace won¡¯t dare to barge in.¡± Everyone was looking at Forlevia with admiration glowing in their eyes. They also pped for her. ¡°There are only two shorings to this n. The first is that we must bow down to The Cardinal Hall. We will be living with them, after all, so we have to recognize them as the owner and the host. ¡°Only then will The Cardinal Hall allow us to stay. ¡°The second shoring is that we might have to stay there for quite some time. ¡°We can¡¯t leave the ce until Eustace has left permanently. Naturally, that won¡¯t apply if we grow and be strong enough to defeat Eustace and the ancient Garrison n on our own,¡± said Forlevia with a straight face on as she looked at her father. Zoey and the others were quick to chime in. ¡°That¡¯s true, but it¡¯s not that bad to hide in The Cardinal Hall. Take your time and slowly build your strength up. Just regard this as your solitary training.¡± ¡°That¡¯s true. After training in solitary for a few years, you will emerge as a great fighter and can go after the ancient Garrison n then.¡± ¡°Exactly! We believe in you, Master. In five years, you will surely grow to be strong enough to fight against the ancient Garrison n.¡± Everyone was encouraging Levi to do so. Queenie was one of the people who were truly eager to have Levi go over. Her true intention was for Levi to stay in The Cardinal Hall for a few years. That will keep him and Zoey apart, and only then will I have a shot at being with him. However, there was no way the guy would hide there. What the heck? Getting me to head over to The Cardinal Hall? Puh-lease, I¡¯d end up being the one protecting their sorry a*sses. Many thought that Levi would surely agree to do so. They assumed that Levi had feelings for Queenie, and living in The Cardinal Hall would give him a better shot at being with her. Plus, Divine Brigadier has always had a soft spot for Levi, so he won¡¯t be treated badly. It¡¯s likely he¡¯ll agree to head over. To their surprise, Levi shook his head and stroked Forlevia¡¯s head. He replied, ¡°I¡¯m not going anywhere. I¡¯m not scared, so why bother hiding away? I¡¯m not the only one staying put, though. You don¡¯t have to hide either, Evie. Live here and live freely. With me here, no one on this Earth would have the guts to hurt you!¡± Queenie trembled after she heard Levi¡¯s bold ims. She saw Levi as an extremely cool and powerful guy. Everyone else thought that his words were childish and stupid. Levi? Protecting Evie? Puh-lease! You can¡¯t even make it into the Divine Leaderboard while your enemy, Eustace, got every organization to recalibrate the Divine Leaderboard as soon as he showed up. You are absolutely nothingpared to the guy! ¡°You know, Levi, I just learned something. Turns out, you are a stubborn idiot! ¡°You¡¯re not scared of anything, but do you have what it takes to solve the matter? And how can you let Evie suffer with you? No, not on my watch! Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Evie must go to The Cardinal Hall even if you won¡¯t. I will not let anything happen to her. ¡°Who knows what will happen if the ancient Garrison n gets to her? I can¡¯t let her fall. ¡°Evie, you will go to The Cardinal Hall today. Just ignore your dad. Apparently, he¡¯s really strong,¡± scoffed Zoey. Forlevia was exasperated. She had no choice but to travel to The Cardinal Hall on her own. Still, she wouldn¡¯t abandon her father. Once I get there, I will ask my master and Divine Brigadier toe to rescue him. ¡°The ancient Garrison n will be here in three days, Levi. I just hope that you¡¯d man up when the time comes and face them instead of running away. If you do, the rest of us would be troubled,¡± growled Zoey angrily. She worried that Levi wouldn¡¯t stay true to his words and would turn around and run when the time came. He better not abandon everyone and make us suffer in his ce. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t run. I will deal with the matter,¡± murmured Levi. He went to Queenie after everyone had left. ¡°Please help me look into the matter and figure out where the Eustace is right now. I can¡¯t wait to meet him, and I don¡¯t think I can sit around doing nothing for three days. Let¡¯s go to them right away! I want to test my sword out on them,¡± said Levi eagerly. That got Queenie confused and curious. Why is he so eager and excited? He can¡¯t even wait for a while? Chapter 2465 Chapter 2465 Chapter 2465 He Was Locked In The Prison Of Darkness Too ¡°Hurry! My God Crusher is hungry for blood,¡± urged Levi. He finally found an opponent to test his sword out on, so he truly couldn¡¯t wait. Please let the guy be stronger. Heck, the stronger he is, the better. Hopefully, he is the kind of guy that can go on a rampage in The Cardinal Hall or maybe even someone who can frighten the Gods in Restricted Area 76. Ah. Please let him be a threat to me too! Only then will this fight be fun and meaningful. Queenie didn¡¯t quite understand why Levi was that excited and eager, but she tapped into herwork and searched for Eustace Garrison. It didn¡¯t take long before Queenie found Eustace. ¡°He¡¯s not in Oand City. Instead, he¡¯s in Chillshire.¡± ¡°Okay, then let¡¯s hurry to Chillshire. I can¡¯t wait any longer.¡± Levi and Queenie went to Chillshire immediately after. The ce was already in a wreck by the time they reached there. Fear filled the ce ever since God of Massacre showed up. The guy made a bee¡¯s line to the Ancient n in Chillshire and massacred everyone there as soon as he showed up. The reason behind that attack was that the n had fallen for Donald¡¯s taunts once and spoke ill of the ancient Garrison n. Both ns were a part of the Ancient n, but their difference in strength was still great. The n in Chillshire specialized in creating weapons, drugs, and different types of machinery. Fighting wasn¡¯t their forte, so Eustace was able to wipe them out easily. That got the entire Chillshire to tremble in fear. Everyone worried that they¡¯d identally piss Eustace off. His thirst for blood is out of this world, and no one can stop him once he goes on a rampage. Eustace was actually locked up within the ancient Garrison n. The others worried that they wouldn¡¯t be able to control him after he went on a rampage. Eustace was unstoppable in that state, so they locked him up in the Prison of Darkness. That was right. It was the same kind of prison that the previous Dark Emperor used to lock Levi up. The only difference was that the ancient Garrison n could open the Prison of Darkness from the other end. That was why they had been able to control Eustace. Regardless of how powerful Eustace was, it was still impossible for him to open the Prison of Darkness from the inside. A certain someone had designed and built that Prison of Darkness, so it was not possible to open it from within. No one knew why, but the ancient Garrison n actually sent him out again. Perhaps the change around the world was too drastic, and that caught the ancient Garrison n¡¯s eyes. Maybe that was why they sent the guy over. Life faltered wherever Eustace went. Everyone hid away as best as they could. That was why the lively street of Chillshire seemed vacant and abandoned. Material ? N?velDrama.Org. Everyone worried that they¡¯d bump into Eustace. The guy doesn¡¯t need a reason to kill and does things based on his mood. The number of people who had died by his hands was uncountable. Eustace dered, ¡°The ancient Garrison n has upied Chillshire, and we are your masters now. Anyone who has anyints can protest now.¡± Everyone was angry to hear Eustace¡¯s deration, but no one dared to act on it. No one had the guts to get under his skin. Donald, Tyrone, and the others were in Oand City and were delighted to hear about what had happened in Chillshire. They began celebrating. Eustace¡¯s mission was to upy every piece ofnd avable. He was to challenge every fighter in Erudia and inspire fear in everybody. They wanted the entire nation to be terrified of the Garrison n. We will soon upy the entire Erudia and be the true leaders of the nation! What we had in the past will be nothingpared to what we will have. ¡°Just you wait, Levi. Your demise wille soon after.¡± Everyone was looking forward to the day they pass judgment on Levi. On the other side. Eustace left Chillshire and started making his way to Southford. The Toxin n, which specialized in creating poisons, was there, and Eustace wanted to try challenging them. However, two youngsters, a man and a woman, barred his path as he was making his way over. ¡°Huh?¡± Eustace was a little curious. Most would take a detour and avoid me as much as possible when they see me. Yet, these two are taking the initiative to approach me. It¡¯s almost as if they are here for me. ¡°You¡­¡± Eustace was about to voice up when the man standing opposite to him suddenly did the strangest thing¡­ Chapter 2466 Chapter 2466 Chapter 2466 I Will Test My Sword On You Naturally, the two youngsters in question were Levi and Queenie. They had been searching for hours, but they eventually figured out which route Eustace was taking and found him. At that moment, Levi had a huge photo with him and was cing the photo right beside Eustace¡¯s face topare the two carefully. That got Eustace utterly speechless. ¡°Yep, that¡¯s a match, alright. There¡¯s no mistaking it. You¡¯re Eustace Garrison.¡± Levi tore the photo apart after he confirmed that the man standing in front of him was the one he had been looking for. ¡°You¡­¡± Eustace was taken aback. No one had ever dared to behave like that in front of me before. Not even the members of the ancient Garrison n have the guts to do so. Heck, even the genius, Donald, is cautious around me and keeps his distance. That guy doesn¡¯t even have the guts to get too close to me when he speaks. This young man standing in front of me is different. ¡°Are you here for me?¡± asked Eustace to test the waters. ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m here for you. Dang, I had to spend so much effort to track you down,¡±ined Levi. ¡°Why were you looking for me? Did Donald send you?¡± Eustace assumed that there was some important news to report to him. Levi sneered and replied, ¡°What the f*ck does Donald have to do with this? I am the one looking for you. ¡°I recently made a sword and have been looking for someone to test it out. Rumor has it that you are pretty strong, so I came to test my sword out on you!¡± Pfft! Ahem! Ahem! Hearing how Levi responded in such a rxed tone surprised Eustace. He ended up coughing nonstop, and it got to the point where he was tearing up a little. It was hard to imagine it, but an elite fighter like that was actually so surprised that he was coughing endlessly. It was too surprising. Seriously? This is too strange. Eustace would never have imagined that he would live to see the day when someone regarded him as a tool. This punk is actually nning to use me as a tool to test his sword out? This is unbelievable. Sh*t like this has never happened to me before. Heck, I never even heard someone saying something simr before. How is my incredible strength the reason to test a sword out? What the f*ck kind of sword is that? Material ? N?velDrama.Org. If anyone else were there, they would be so shocked that their jaws would drop. They would say something like¡­ ¡°What the hell? He¡¯s taunting God of Massacre and saying he wants to use the guy to test his sword out? Is that dude sleepwalking or something? Why else would he do something like this?¡± Eustace was trembling uncontrobly. He wanted to let his rage loose, but he couldn¡¯t get angry. If anything, he wanted tough aloud. For as long as he could remember, everyone had seen him as a killing machine and feared him. The Garrison family even locked me up in the Prison of Darkness. Getting out of the ce only served to make me more bloodthirsty and reckless. No one could do anything about me. Yet, out of nowhere, a punk showed up to taunt me. ¡°Who are you? A member of The Cardinal Hall? Are you a part of Eragon?¡± Eustace had analyzed the situation and concluded that Levi had to be someone of a powerful background. He scanned around and noticed that Queenie¡¯s style was that of The Cardinal Hall. She might even be connected to Divine Brigadier. Unfortunately, Eustace couldn¡¯t figure Levi out. That was why he hypothesized that Levi had to either be a part of The Cardinal Hall or Eragon. Levi shook his head and replied, ¡°Neither. Dude, I am just here to test my sword out on you, so why are you asking so many questions? It¡¯s not like I¡¯m asking for a loan. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, though. I will not go overboard. I¡¯m just going to test my sword out, and I promise I won¡¯t kill or wound you. That is something I can be certain of. My friend can even stand and be a witness to all of this,¡± said Levi with a straight face on. Queenie nodded from the side and dered, ¡°Yep, I can guarantee that he will not hurt or wound you.¡± ¡°Bwa hahahaha.¡± Eustace was ever so delighted. He had never encountered something quite like that before. Hahaha, someone is actually promising not to kill me¡­ This has got to be something new. I used to be the one that makes that promise to others. Naturally, Eustace only made that promise after his opponent had already fallen. The way this punk speaks suggests that he sees me as his prey. So I am a toy and a tool for him, huh? That¡¯s the only reason he¡¯d need to make a promise like this. It¡¯s a taunt. It¡¯s definitely the most infuriating taunt I have ever heard. Anything Levi said at that moment would be regarded as the sharpest tool designed to be the perfect taunt for Eustace. ¡°Alright, punk. Congrattions. You have be the person I want to kill the most!¡± Chapter 2467 Chapter 2467 Chapter 2467 The God Crusher Emerged Eustace was infuriated. No one could save Levi now that Eustace¡¯s bloodlust had been triggered. Even the greatest heroes won¡¯t be able to rescue him! ¡°What¡¯s the point of talking sh*t? Hurry up. My sword is craving blood.¡± Levi could barely wait any longer. What he didn¡¯t know was that his words only served to taunt Eustace even more. ¡°Gah! I am so going to kill you.¡± Eustace was so angry that his aura flushed out of him. It felt as if the mightiest weapon of a deity was about to strike the darkest of nights¡­ It was scary! Actually, it would be more urate to say that it was downright terrifying. Queenie sensed the horrifying pressure that threatened to overwhelm the entire world, and she couldn¡¯t help trembling. It¡¯s almost as powerful as the aura my father exuded after he took the holy pills. That means that Eustace is slightly stronger than Father¡­ Or maybe a little more than just slightly¡­ The holy pills were ridiculously powerful, so that means that Eustace definitely has what it takes to defeat Father! Levi sensed it as well. Eustace is definitely stronger than Divine Brigadier He might even be on the same level as the Gods in Restricted Area 76. Levi could also feel the energy within the guy swirling about and getting all excited. His emotions and bloodlust can give him a boost and make him even stronger. Oh, he is perfect for testing my sword out on! ¡°Go to hell!¡± Eustace threw a punch over right away. It was as though a mountain had toppled over, and the strength threatened to turn Levi into pulp. That terrifying strength and aura stunned Queenie in ce and made it impossible for her to move. If she were the one going against Eustace, she would surely die. She might not even get the chance to fight back. It was at that moment that everyone learned just how powerful Eustace was. No wonder his emergence got the Divine Leaderboard all messed up. ¡°Ah, this is perfect!¡± Levi, however, was getting excited. Boom! Eustace threw a direct punch, but he was stopped by an invisible force just before he could reach Levi. He couldn¡¯t push any further in and was stopped short. He blocked my attack without moving a muscle or having any armor. There¡¯s nothing there, so how is he blocking my attack? Eustace was still trying to make sense of everything when something showed up in front of him. It swirled around like water and slowly revealed itself. A long sword eventually presented itself. The God Crusher had emerged. This sword is the item that had stopped my attack! All the energy and power I put into that punch instantly disappeared like a sandcastle melting into the ocean. Material ? N?velDrama.Org. Boom! God Crusher suddenly retaliated. The terrifying force within pushed Eustace backward. Vroom! Vroom! God Crusher started humming and was practically screaming. Levi was just as excited. Finally, I found someone who can handle this sword! ¡°Come on, then!¡± Levi swung his sword over. He didn¡¯t infuse it with his own power, nor did he use any technique. It was all on God Crusher to deal the damage. ¡°You assh*le!¡± Eustace stopped looking down on Levi and had his guard up. The second the sword showed up, Eustace knew that it was something extraordinary. That sword is something else. Eustace¡¯s energy elevated, and his aura was as powerful as a dragon¡¯s. It threatened to tear the sky apart. Boom! Boom! Boom! What followed was a series of parries. Eustace was undeniably strong and allowed Levi to test out all the sword¡¯s attributes. That included the energy surging through God Crusher. Levi was only testing his sword out and had no intention of killing Eustace, so the two of them remained unharmed. However, the fact that Levi was safe, got Eustace to panic. I am fighting against a youngster from a ce like this. Yet, I am unable to defeat him even though the battle hassted for so long. If things keep going this way, I will be mocked endlessly. ¡°That won¡¯t do! You want to test your sword out, huh? Well, I will destroy it, and defeat you!¡± Eustace¡¯s mind could no longer think about anything else. All he knew was that he wanted to destroy Levi. Boom! He suddenly took something out of his possession. A crimson red de showed itself. ¡°This is Death Sword and has been purified with fresh blood from countless victims. It is the most terrifying weapon in existence. Even Divine Brigadier¡¯s Skyward Sword is not a match against it. Today, I shall use this sword to destroy your weapon! Now, tell me your weapon¡¯s name.¡± Chapter 2468 Chapter 2468 Chapter 2468 Eustace Cries When Eustace took his sword out, his aura increased by over ten folds. Hisbat prowess also rose exponentially. That was right. That version of him was the Eustace Garrison that even the Ancient n had to be wary of. He was in his scariest state at moments like those, and no one could stop him. When the ancient Garrison n first locked him up, they conned him and separated him from his sword. Only then were they manage to lock him up. If they hadn¡¯t done all that, they would not be able to lock him in the Prison of Darkness. When Death Sword revealed itself, Queenie felt light-headed. Her mind might¡¯ve also shut down for a second there. Through that sword, she saw countless lives fading away. A mountain of corpses and an ocean of blood stood there as the agonized screams of the angry spirits filled her ears. She felt as if her soul was being dragged into the sword. It makes sense that Skyward Sword failed to fight against something as terrifying as this. Levi chuckled when he saw Eustace with Death Sword. The former challenged, ¡°Are you sure you¡¯re worthy of learning my sword¡¯s name?¡± This sword is named the God Crusher because I created it to fight against Lab of Gods. Hence, Eustace actually is not worthy of learning its name. Levi couldn¡¯t deny that he was rather interested in Death Sword, though. It is much stronger than Skyward Sword. That gives me another avenue to test my sword out. That is amazing. Awh, Eustace is such a nice guy. He is going all out for me to test my sword. What a great guy! ¡°Die!¡± Eustace was so agitated that he had reached his most terrifying state. He had Death Sword with him and was ready to kill Levi. ¡°Come on, then.¡± Levi gripped God Crusher and swung the sword over. ng! The two divine tools crashed into each other and an ear-piercing noise echoed. If Queenie hadn¡¯t been shielding herself and fighting hard against the shock waves, she would be vomiting blood at that moment. Boom! Boom! The surrounding mountains had toppled, and the forest turned into wooden pulps. Crack! It didn¡¯t take long before a crisp voice came to everyone. A weapon had been broken in half. Disbelief donned Eustace¡¯s face. The Death Sword he had with him actually broke into two halves! It¡¯s not strong enough? sh! In the very next second, God Crusher broke through Death Sword and slid past Eustace¡¯s figure. Crimson blood spilled immediately. God Crusher absorbed every single drop of it. It trembled in excitement. The sword was actually singing in delight! That was the first time God Crusher tasted blood. In a way, it finally took its first step. The sword-testing session was a sess. Fortunately, Levi had held back. If he hadn¡¯t, Eustace would surely have died. Boom! Despite all that, the incredible power within God Crusher still overwhelmed Eustace¡¯s body and forced the guy to go on his knees. His knees dug deep into the soil. He was kneeling in front of Levi. ¡°Hmm¡­ the sword-testing session is a sess. Not bad.¡± My opponent isn¡¯t as perfect as I thought, but it was a still a sess. It¡¯s especially nice that Death Sword was there to make up for Eustace¡¯s shoring. If Death Sword wasn¡¯t there, Levi would have to go to The Cardinal Hall to gather a bunch of experts just to test his sword out. Ugh, even the thought of it is troublesome. On top of that, the effects won¡¯t be as good despite the trouble I have to go through. Testing the sword on Eustace is, in a way, pretty amazing. Even God Crusher is shaking endlessly. It¡¯s obviously excited and thought that the session was a sess as well. Material ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°I did as I promised. I didn¡¯t kill you or wound you, but you do have a small injury there. Give him some medicine.¡± Levi turned to Queenie and shouted at her when he said thatst sentence. As requested, Queenie got a bottle of medicine out of her possession and tossed it to Eustace, who was kneeling on the ground. Levi and Queenie left the ce after that. Eustace, who was kneeling deep in the ground, was on the verge of crying. His face was so pale that he looked like a ghost. His gaze was nk and unfocused after he was defeated. It looked like his soul wasn¡¯t there anymore, and he behaved like a zombie. That was the worst state a human being could be in. He could no longer recognize the world, and his confidence had faded. His heart practically died. There was nothing worse than that. ¡°Ah! I was actually defeated. Gah!¡± Urk! Eustace¡¯s blood pressure rose and prompted him to vomit blood. ¡°I¡­ Sob!¡± Eustace cried. Eustace Garrison actually cried! Chapter 2469 Chapter 2469 Chapter 2469 Like A Baby Yep, that was right. Levi had overwhelmed Eustace so much that thetter had cried. The great God of Massacre had freaking cried. It was beyond imagination. No one would believe the story if it was ever shared, but he truly was crying. In fact, he looked like a kid who was crying over a lollipop that was taken away from him. He had just upied Chillshire, and if their citizens had been there, they would¡¯ve dropped their jaws. Him? Crying? How is that even possible? Humiliation, anger, emptiness, loneliness, and utter helplessness. Those words best describe what Eustace was feeling at that moment. He had never felt that helpless, or that humiliated, before. His opponent messed with him like he was a toy, and there was nothing he could do about it. I was defeated¡­ I was actually defeated. And by a youngster! Everything that Eustace held dear and was immensely proud of¡­ they were nothing to that guy. Neither my strength nor my weapon meant anything to him. The difference in our strengths is simply too great! Helpless. Eustace felt more helpless than ever. His enemy stood right in front of him, and he went all out to kill the guy. Yet, he couldn¡¯t even get close enough to hurt him. The worst bit was that Eustace knew that he could never be as strong as Levi was. He didn¡¯t even break a sweat when he defeated me earlier. Just how hopeless could one feel? Eustace shifted his gaze to the medicine on the ground and recalled what happened earlier. He saw and heard everything y out once more in his mind. That got him even more helpless, and he cried even louder. ¡°Dude, why are you crying? It¡¯s just a scratch, right? Just go to the hospital and have them bandage you up.¡± ¡°What kind of a man are you? It¡¯s just a cut, and you¡¯re already crying like there¡¯s no tomorrow.¡± ¡°Oh dear, even my kid isn¡¯t as weak. I can¡¯t believe you cried so loudly.¡± The passers-by couldn¡¯t help dissing when they saw Eustace kneeling there and crying. Their words reached Eustace¡¯s ears. That prompted him to cry even louder. ¡°You are so useless. Why are you crying over something so small?¡± ¡°Oh my gosh, this is so crazy. Dude, I met God of Massacre, Eustace Garrison, and I didn¡¯t cry as much.¡± Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Exactly! How are you crying over something like this? Man up already.¡± More and more spectators gathered to insult and diss Eustace. When Eustace finally dried his tears, he stood up. Given his state at the time, there was no way he could travel to Southford anymore. He picked up his broken sword and slipped away with his head down. He went back to Oand City. The entire city was partying that night. The Garrison n had bought all the fireworks in the city and was lighting all of them up. That got colorful lights to fill the night sky. It was more lively than one could imagine. Yet, Eustace wasn¡¯t happy to see all that. Instead, his eyes reddened with tears as the humiliating memory haunted him once more. ¡°Huh? What brought you back?¡± ¡°Hey Eustace, you¡¯re back?¡± When members of the Garrison n saw that Eustace had returned, they gathered around right away. They stayed about one meter away from him, though. Only the elders from the ancient Garrison n, where Eustace was from, dared to stand closer to him. The guy who called Eustace by his name was Donald¡¯s master, Humphrey Garrison. Donald, Tyrone, and the others gathered around. Everyone stared fearfully at God of Massacre. They might be from the same n, but they were still scared of him. It felt like they were no different from strangers to him. However, they still sensed that there was something wrong with Eustace. The immense bloodlust and cruelty that used to ooze out of the guy hadpletely faded. It felt as if he was approachable. They could also sense that he was licking his wound as though he had just endured something utterly humiliating. H-How is this possible? The God of Massacre was humiliated? No way! Humphrey saw that something was off with the guy, so he asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Eustace? I thought you were heading to Southford to upy the Toxin n after you crushed Chillshire. What brought you back?¡± ¡°Yeah, you look a little upset. Did¡­ uhm¡­ Did something happen?¡± Everyone asked cautiously. They were terrified of identally pissing God of Massacre off. Everyone stared cautiously at him. Something is off. He is acting out of the norm. Chapter 2470 Chapter 2470 Chapter 2470 How Death Sword Breaks Apart Eustace suddenly tilted his gaze up. An evil re flushed out and scared everyone senseless. ¡°Nothing f*cking happened! Also, none of you have the authority to butt in on my matter.¡± Eustace¡¯s words got everyone to tremble in fear. They shut up right away. N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. ¡°The Garrison n will keep a low profile for now. Stop trying to expand or upynds. I¡¯m tired and will be taking a break.¡± Eustace left after saying his piece. At first, he thought that he¡¯d crush everything in his path as soon as he was released. Who would¡¯ve thought that it¡¯d only take a few days for a fighter to show up and force him to his knees? Looks like things out here aren¡¯t as simple as they seem. Everyone was stunned. That was not Eustace¡¯s style at all! Does he really want to keep a low profile? That is unimaginable! Still, Eustace had already issued his orders, so everyone had to obey. ¡°Master, the day after tomorrow is the day we said we¡¯d go after Levi and Forlevia Garrison. Will Mr. Eustace¡­¡± Donald trailed off. ¡°It¡¯s fine. I¡¯ll remind himter.¡± Humphrey nodded. ¡°By the way, there¡¯s one other thing. Maybe you can¡­¡± Donald hesitated to finish his sentence. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Just leave it all to me.¡± Eustace went to the courtyard to rest up, but all he could think about was Levi. Who is he? How is he so strong? And where did he get his weapon from? How is it so powerful? Just then, a series of footsteps came. It was Humphrey. He was the only one in the huge crowd who dared to go to Eustace. They were very close, so that was understandable. ¡°Why are you here?¡± Eustace was in a bad mood, so his tone was hostile. Humphrey didn¡¯t beat around the bush. He said, ¡°I¡¯m here to talk to you about two matters. The first is about dealing with Levi and taking Forlevia away. It¡¯s scheduled to take ce on the day after tomorrow.¡± Eustace nodded and replied, ¡°Yeah, I know. I will go in person. I want to see just how arrogant Levi Garrison is and how gifted that kid actually is. ¡°What¡¯s the other matter?¡± ¡°My disciple and the other younger members of the Garrison n want to check Death Sword out. Will you show it to them and satisfy their curiosity?¡± asked Humphrey. ¡°Huh? The Death Sword? Pfft!¡± Hearing about the sword got Eustace to fall right onto the ground. The memory he never wanted to think of yed out in his mind once more. It was the worst possible time to mention the sword. Humphrey touched the most sensitive nerve and stabbed Eustace¡¯s heart. ¡°Huh? What¡¯s wrong, Eustace? Mentioning Death Sword seems to have agitated you. Did something happen?¡± Humphrey noticed that something was off. Eustace shook his head and replied, ¡°It¡¯s fine. I just thought that these kids are rather gutsy. They actually want to check my sword out, huh?¡± ¡°They are simply curious about what the legendary Death Sword looks like. Why not just show it to them? I¡¯ve already promised them I¡¯d show them, so it¡¯s bad to back down now,¡± requested Humphrey. Eustace had no choice but to agree to it. Everyone will just get more suspicious if I don¡¯t agree to do so. It didn¡¯t take long before Humphrey gathered Donald, Tyrone, and the others over. They stood there in Eustace¡¯s courtyard. Everyone was pushing one another. Their eyes shone with anticipation as they stared at Eustace. ¡°Be careful now. Eustace¡¯s sword has killed thousands, and their angry souls reside in there now. Getting too close could mean losing yourself and being possessed by Death Sword,¡± warned Humphrey. The crowd took a few steps back. ¡°Okay, I will show you Death Sword now.¡± Slowly but surely, Eustace unsheathed Death Sword. A terrifying aura engulfed the entire ce right away. ¡°Huh? What happened? Why is Death Sword broken? When did it break in half?¡± blurted Humphrey curiously. Chapter 2471 Chapter 2471 Chapter 2471 Levi Garrison Is Unlucky Everyone else, including Donald and the others, had never seen Death Sword before, but Humphrey had, so he could tell that something was off. Why is Eustace¡¯s Death Sword broken in half? What the hell has happened? Did he get into some trouble? How did it get to the point where Death Sword is broken? Everyone sensed that something was off with Eustace when he first returned. Moreover, Death Sword was broken, and it was easy to deduce that something had happened. ¡°Huh? Why is the sword broken? Are you hiding something from us?¡± Everyone was curious. At that moment, Eustace truly wanted to confess and tell everyone how someone had easily defeated him. But I represent the ancient Garrison n, and my mission is to conquer Erudia. If I tell them the truth, it will deal a heavy blow to the entire n. They will surely be uninspired and scared. Things might get so bad that it will affect the n¡¯s enthusiasm. It would also be freaking embarrassing¡­ The lion that once dominated the entire jungle had fallen so far that it became a helpless, crying kitten. Eustace¡¯s pride couldn¡¯t handle it. He didn¡¯t want his family or the younger members to be disappointed in him. ¡°Okay, I will now exin why Death Sword is broken and why I suddenly came back,¡± said Eustace. ¡°I broke the sword on my own. The bloodlust within me has been too darktely, and the weight of my sins is too heavy. If I continue down this road, I will probably lose control and turn into a merciless killing machine. ¡°To discourage me from continuing to kill, I broke Death Sword in half and returned. I will remain idle for a while to regain my footing,¡± lied Eustace smoothly. Interestingly, everyone bought that lie. It was understandable since they didn¡¯t know anyone who was a match against Eustace. They certainly couldn¡¯t think of anyone who could break Death Sword in two. That is virtually impossible to aplish! That was why everyone bought Eustace¡¯s lies. ¡°Then will you forgo the trip to deal with Levi on the day after tomorrow?¡± asked Donald nervously. He wanted to show off in front of Levi and The Cardinal Hall, and his n would fail if Eustace refused to go. Tyrone and the others were worried as well. Please don¡¯t throw a wrench in our n¡­ Eustace shook his head and replied, ¡°I will not forgo the trip. Levi must be punished, and his kid must be taken away. As for The Cardinal Hall¡­¡± Eustace¡¯s expression shifted at the mere mention of The Cardinal Hall. Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. He didn¡¯t recognize Levi, but¡­ The person he was with is from The Cardinal Hall! ¡°Let¡¯s not bother The Cardinal Hall for now. I¡¯ll take some time off after I deal with Levi.¡± Eustace would need to be left alone for a few days to lick his wounds. The battle against Levi, the one where Levi tested his sword out, had hurt Eustace badly. ¡°That is amazing!¡± Donald and the others were excited to receive an affirmative response. They examined and admired Death Sword after that. ¡°Oh, this is scarily powerful. It¡¯s no wonder that it is deemed the weapon more powerful than Skyward Sword and Terra de.¡± ¡°Death Sword doesn¡¯t need to be in perfect shape. Even half of it can get everyone on Earth to bow down.¡± ¡°Oh f*ck! I heard the screams of the countless trapped angry souls. Shoot, my soul was almost stolen.¡± ¡°This is so scary. F*ck, this is the most powerful weapon I have ever seen.¡± Everyone started praising how powerful Death Sword was, but Eustace shied away. He didn¡¯t want to hear those praises and nice descriptions. Death Sword has been defeated. Heck, it was utterly crushed. ¡°Alright, stop staring already. Leave!¡± Eustace simply couldn¡¯t stand the way everyone was praising it endlessly. If things keep progressing this way, I will be tempted to p them. That was why he was quick to chase everyone away. After that, he put away the shameful Death Sword. ¡°Mr. Eustace, please remember that we will be punishing Levi on the day after tomorrow,¡± reminded Donald once more before he left. ¡°Levi¡­ you only have your terrible luck to me,¡± muttered Eustace. He wanted to vent out all of his frustration on Levi. Chapter 2472 Chapter 2472 Chapter 2472 Sanction After seeing Death Sword, the crowd gasped. Tyrone and Donald were exceptionally impressed. They now believed in their power even more. ¡°Huh, Kuroki Takiya died too quickly. When he defeated me back then, I had to hold myself back and rush to the ancient ns to seek help. If he were alive, there¡¯s no way his body could have been able to hold up against Death Sword. That¡¯s simply impossible,¡± Donald said with a sigh. Donald¡¯s search for help was partially the reason for the arrival of God of Massacre, Eustace. ¡°Of course. If he encounters Death Sword again, he¡¯ll still be doomed.¡± Tyrone and the others nodded. ¡°If only I had Death Sword at that time. There¡¯s no way Kuroki would have won against me at that time then!¡± Donald yearned for Death Sword. He truly wanted it. Curious, Tyrone asked, ¡°Sir, why didn¡¯t you pick God of Massacre to be your master instead? Although Humphrey Garrison is strong, he¡¯s not on the same level as God of Massacre.¡± ¡°That¡¯s because Mr. Eustace¡¯s murderous intents are too strong. All the techniques he knows are for the sake of killing. My family is afraid that I¡¯d be a monster, so they refused to let me learn from him. Still, I wished he could be my master. If he¡¯s my master, I¡¯ll then have the chance to defeat The Cardinal Hall General. I¡¯ve been hearing others talk about how The Cardinal Hall General has been training in the Iron Golem Technique recently. If I get my hands on Death Sword and be a student of God of Massacre, then I¡¯d be able to defeat The Cardinal Hall General. Otherwise, the gap between our skills will only grow wider and wider,¡± Donald told him what was on his mind. He had always thought of The Cardinal Hall General as his opponent. ¡°Perhaps, I can be a student of Dark Emperor instead. Even though the others talk about how Dark Emperor has lost against The Cardinal Hall General, I¡¯ve heard a different version where Dark Emperor has won,¡± Donald continued. Tyrone then reassured him, ¡°No rush, Sir. Let¡¯s mull over it again after sanctioning Levi.¡± ¡°Okay!¡± Levi had not actually returned to North Hampton. One of his informants had told him about a monastery hidden deep in the North¡¯s snowy mountains. In that monastery was an unbreakable bell. When he took the trip there to break it, he then heard rumors about imprable armors. Levi then tested them out one by one. Soon, two days went by. In a blink of an eye, it was time for the Garrison n to carry out his sanction. Arge troop was gathered outside the Garrison n house of Oand City. Eustace was in a good mood, for he had rested for two days. Soon, he was heading to North Hampton with arge troop. The entire Erudia was taken aback by the news. They were shaking in their boots. Material ? N?velDrama.Org. Levi, who was associated with The Cardinal Hall, was finally making a move. God of Massacre was on his way. Who could possibly not be afraid? Meanwhile, at North Hampton¡¯s residence. After sending Forlevia to The Cardinal Hall, Zoey and the others came back. They were not surprised to find Levi not around when they arrived. Then, in the next second, they received news of the Garrison n¡¯s troop reaching soon. Zoey and the others were livid. ¡°See what I mean? Levi has run off! He made himself sound so impressive back then, and he even left Evie behind, saying that no one would dare toy a finger on her. But look what happened? He¡¯s gone without a trace now!¡± The crowd was all sneering at him. ¡°It seems like he has left with Queenie after we left. I don¡¯t know where he has gone to. If he doesn¡¯t come back now, then he won¡¯te back ever again.¡± ¡°The Garrison n and God of Massacre are about to reach here, but the main character of this whole affair is missing! He¡¯s making us take the me for this!¡± ¡°Levi is beyond help!¡± Both the Lopez and the ck families were furious. ¡°I¡¯ve got to say that Boss has gone over the line this time! The people are right. They¡¯ve been guessing that he¡¯ll be running away, and indeed, he¡¯s gone!¡± Azure Dragon and the rest grumbled. Floyd and some others were equally mad. ¡°I wish I could cut ties with him now. I don¡¯t want to be his disciple anymore.¡± Even the ones closest to Levi no longer believed in him. ¡°I¡¯ve got news! The Garrison n is already in North Hampton. They¡¯ll be here soon!¡± Upon hearing the news, Zoey paled dramatically. ¡°Everyone, please leave. I¡¯ll bear the responsibility of my husband¡¯s mess myself.¡± Chapter 2473 Chapter 2473 Chapter 2473 Together Zoey did not wish to see anyone hurt because of Levi. Therefore, she was determined to face it alone. After all, it was not the first time for her to face a situation like this. ¡°Mom, Dad, Grandma, Grandpa, leave now! Leave this ce quickly. The quicker the better! If you dilly-dally any longer, you won¡¯t be able to leave anymore.¡± Hearing Zoey¡¯s urgings, both the Lopez and ck family members sped out. This has nothing to do with me. Why should I stay and wait for the grim reaper toe? Even Levi has fled from his own problem. Why should I stay to tackle this issue? I¡¯m not that stupid. Upon hearing Zoey¡¯s words, the members of the Lopez and ck families escaped. Then, Zoey turned to Azure Dragon and the others. ¡°You all should leave too. This has nothing to do with you. If the Garrisons are furious, all of you will be dragged into this mess!¡± Azure Dragon and Floyd instantly said, ¡°It¡¯s fine! His problem is our problem! Moreover, how could we let you be in danger all by yourself? We¡¯ll stay here with you.¡± ¡°Indeed, we¡¯ll stay in this together. We¡¯ll stay with you through thick and thin!¡± the others yelled in unison. Moved, Zoey sobbed quietly. Levi¡¯s friends and disciples are all good men. None were retreating out of fear even at a time like this. Although they knew that what was going to happen next was going to be tough, they still chose to face it with her. ¡°I know what kind of people you are, and I¡¯m grateful to have you here. However, this is a problem that Levi has created. There¡¯s no reason for you to bear the responsibility for his mistake. Leave now! I won¡¯t let you stay here! Even he has run away, so why are you still staying here? He¡¯s not worth this loyalty from you! Leave now! Leave right away!¡± Zoey shouted. ¡°No! Screw him! Zoey, you¡¯re the one we respect. We won¡¯t leave you here by yourself,¡± Floyd exined. The others nodded in agreement. ¡°If you still think of me as a friend and a master, then you must heed my words. Leave! Scram!¡± Like a madwoman, Zoey was shrieking at the others, trying to drive them away. Left without a choice, Azure Dragon, Floyd, and the others turned to leave. ¡°Are you thinking of running? None of you are going to leave this ce today!¡± At that very moment, a shout traveled into their ears. Donald was already standing at the top of the manor. ¡°I knew you were going to run, so I¡¯ve already set up traps all around North Hampton!¡± he dered with a maniacalugh. At the other door, a group of people was slowly shuffling back into the manor. They were the members of the Lopez and ck families who had fled earlier. Zoey was surprised to see them. Oh no, they didn¡¯t make it. Then, she spotted Tyrone behind the group, forcing them to enter the manor again. For a brief second, it felt as if Tyrone alone was as intimidating as a hundred men. ¡°Sir and I have already reached North Hampton a long time ago. God of Massacre and the others were the ones who had just left Oand City,¡± Tyrone exined. ¡°What now? Do we force our way out?¡± Everyone was sharing a look with each other. ¡°Force your way out? Hahaha!¡± Donaldughed. All of a sudden, he leaped down from his spot and half-kneeled on the ground. Then, he cried out, ¡°Wee, Mr. Eustace!¡± Another group of people filed into the manor from the outside. They were from the Garrison n. Eustace, Humphrey, and the other elites were all there. It was a tense atmosphere. Zoey and the rest could feel the tension. Their feet were rooted to the ground, and there was a weight on their chest that made them feel suffocated. Once Eustace swept his eyes across the area, everyone felt the hair on the back of their necks stand as a rush of coldness shot up to the top of their head. His gaze had frozen their blood as if he had dunked them into an icyke himself. Is this God of Massacre? Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. Zoey gulped, almost audibly. He looks terrifying. I should have expected this from the man who ispletely unfazed by the Divine Leaderboard. He¡¯s horrifying! He¡¯s not someone we can go up against. Meanwhile, Eustace had been holding himself back for the past two days. He desperately needed to vent his emotions somewhere. Therefore, the aura he exuded was downright suppressing, and it had enveloped the entire ce. Those who sensed it felt as if they were getting crushed by a gigantic rock. They could almost feel their bones shattering from the pressure. Chapter 2474 Chapter 2474 Chapter 2474 Cowards Who Fear Death Upon arriving at the scene, Eustace questioned, ¡°Where are Levi and his child? Tell them toe out here right away.¡± ¡°The ancient Garrison n is here for two things today. Firstly, we¡¯ll be taking Evie, who has the bloodline of the ancient Garrison n, back to train her. We can¡¯t let her continue to wander the streets anymore. She¡¯s doing nothing but wasting her talents by living a life like this. Secondly, Levi has killed his brother and locked his own father up. Furthermore, he has sent his own family members to doom. He has been breaking the Garrison n rules again and again. Even one death sentence is too easy on him in consideration of all the crimes he hasmitted. That is why we¡¯re here now¡ªto punish him,¡± Humphrey said to them. Many of the Garrison n members were trembling in anticipation; they had been waiting for this day to come for far too long. As far as they knew, Levi was the one who had pulled them to hell; he was the one who had dragged them off the top of the pyramid. They had been enduring in silence all this while, and finally, it was time for vengeance. ¡°Are you prepared to pay for the crime of harboring a criminal?¡± Donald questioned, his finger jabbed at the cornered bunch. However, Zoey stared at Eustace and uttered, ¡°First and foremost, my daughter has the right to choose how she wants to live her life. She¡¯s now already in The Cardinal Hall. If you¡¯re that capable, then feel free to march there to look for her!¡± ¡°The Cardinal Hall?¡± Humphrey and the others choked and paled when they heard the mention of The Cardinal Hall. Although they were not afraid of The Cardinal Hall, it was an existence that they were wary not to cross paths with it. They knew it sounded hypocritical to say that they did not fear them, but that was the truth. They were afraid but not at the same time. The feelings they had toward The Cardinal Hall were strange, to say the least. A shudder wracked Eustace¡¯s body, but soon, he bellowed, ¡°So what if she¡¯s with The Cardinal Hall? Once I¡¯m done with this ce, I¡¯m going to go to them and get her! I¡¯d like to see who will stand in my way!¡± It was an angry outburst that stemmed from his defeat in Levi¡¯s hands. That was how upset and humiliated he was. It was an agony worse than death. In fact, death was something he was not afraid of. Thus, what else could he possibly be afraid of? Eustace had decided to give up on everything to relieve himself of the anger that was boiling in his chest. Screw this! Even if I die, I¡¯m going to try my luck with The Cardinal Hall. Eustace was teetering at the edge of madness. He had given up on all sense of rationality. His words stunned everyone into silence. Everyone, at that second, could feel a tension that crushed their souls. If this alone is making me suffocate, I can¡¯t imagine a head-on confrontation. It was impossible. All they could feel was a bone-deep sense of helplessness. Material ? N?velDrama.Org. There was simply nothing they could do. Despite the cold sweat beading on Zoey¡¯s forehead and the way her breathing wasborious, she huffed out, ¡°Secondly, my husband, Levi Garrison, is gone. Therefore, I¡¯ll be the one to take responsibility for his actions!¡± ¡°Levi has fled?¡± Donald asked. ¡°Hahaha! He really fled this ce! God, this is the funniest thing I¡¯ve heard so far! He¡¯s just a cowardly ostrich. He¡¯s so scared of dying.¡± Upon hearing that Levi had fled, the rest all burst outughing. ¡°What a chicken! I can¡¯t believe he actually ran off,¡± Eustacemented with a sneer. ¡°Mr. Eustace, who could possibly not be apprehensive at the very mention of your name? In fact, Levi¡¯s not the only one who has run away; even these people were trying to escape. Fortunately, we were able to stop them in time. Otherwise, we would have been greeted by an empty house earlier,¡± Donald pointed out. Zoey then snapped, ¡°I¡¯ll always be here. Since my husband isn¡¯t here, I¡¯ll be the one to bear the consequences. I know I¡¯m no match for you, so whether it is to skin me alive or to stab me in the chest, just make it quick.¡± Instead of replying to her, Eustace looked at the others and said, ¡°So Levi isn¡¯t here, is he? All of you are rted to him, right? Well, then, you¡¯ll all be responsible for his crimes. None of you here will be alive by the end of this day.¡± Once those words were out of his mouth, the Lopezes and the cks nearly burst into tears. Thump! Henry, Shaun, and the others quickly fell to their knees. ¡°Oh, God of Massacre, please be merciful! We have nothing to do with Levi at all.¡± ¡°We despised him all this time. We wished that he would be dead!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Levi has to pay the price for his own actions.¡± ¡°As long as you let us go, we¡¯ll bring Levi to you right away. Please let us go! We really barely have anything to do with this¡­¡± Chapter 2475 Chapter 2475 Chapter 2475 He Thinks Highly Of Himself At the sight of the selfish Lopezes and cks, the others could only heave a heavy sigh. However, Zoey did not me them for their behaviors. After all, they truly had nothing to do with Levi¡¯s mess. Levi was the one who had created this whole ruckus. It was pointless for them to die for Levi¡¯s mistakes. Hence, they were doing the right thing, and Zoey approved of it. Right then, Tyrone said, ¡°It¡¯s true. The elders are not on good terms with Levi. This matter has nothing to do with them.¡± Donald chimed in, ¡°Indeed. They hate Levi as well.¡± Hearing that, Eustace said, ¡°All right. As long as they bow thrice to me, I¡¯ll let them off.¡± Eustace¡¯s words sent a wave of relief that washed over them. Instantly, the Lopezes and the cks groveled at Eustace¡¯s feet. Their dignity was worth nothing in the face of an opportunity to survive. However, what was the use of that? Eustace was a man of high status in the family. He was someone who even Harry had to speak respectfully toward. Groveling at his feet was nothing at all. ¡°All right. Scram now,¡± Eustace ordered. The Lopezes and the cks hurriedly scurried away to clear the path for him. Zoey then took in a deep breath. ¡°Could you spare their lives by letting them bow to you as well?¡± She did not want Floyd and the others to pointlessly lose their lives. ¡°No! Zoey, we agreed to stand by you through thick and thin. Why do you need to be scared of them? At most, we¡¯ll charge at them!¡± ¡°He¡¯s right. We¡¯re a force to be reckoned too.¡± ¡°So what if he¡¯s a beast? I¡¯ll have to pull out his ws and fangs before I go down!¡± The others were determined, and there was nothing Zoey could do about it. ¡°Well, well, well. I like this very much. I¡¯ll grant all of you your death wish then,¡± Eustace said. Even Donald wasughing boisterously. ¡°How long can you hide, Levi? Since he has given up on them, let¡¯s kill them first.¡± ¡°Come on! Show us how strong the Garrison n can be.¡± Everyone was ready for battle. They were ready to die in this battle. In the meantime, at The Cardinal Hall, Forlevia was panicking. She knew that the Garrison n was already in North Hampton and that her mother and the others were in grave danger. Moreover, her father was missing, so her mother had to bear the burden all by herself. N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. Even if she were to go to where they were, she was no match for Eustace. Thus, she had gone to The Cardinal Hall¡¯s Divine Brigadier for help. However, Daxon rejected her without a second thought. The reason he told her was simple¡ªthey were not going to intervene in the matter, nor could they deal with it. It was only if Eustace marched to The Cardinal Hall, would they do something about it. The world outside had nothing to do with them. Furthermore, The Cardinal Hall¡¯s Divine Brigadier even told his people that they were not allowed to lend a helping hand to Zoey and the others. Even Forlevia¡¯s masters were not allowed to leave The Cardinal Hall. Hence, Forlevia had failed to get anyone to rescue her mother and the rest. In fact, The Cardinal Hall had even kept her there by denying her any way of leaving the ce. Forlevia was frantic, but there was nothing she could do. The tension in the room was like a taut bowstring. Zoey and the others were ready toy down their lives and fight Eustace with everything they had. ¡°Levi, you heartless man! Where have you gone to? How can you leave your wife, your friends, and your disciples behind to face the issue you have created!¡± ¡°You¡¯re inhumane! You¡¯re run off to enjoy the rest of your life with some other woman while letting the rest bear the burden of your mistake! You¡¯re nothing but an animal!¡± ¡°Levi Garrison! If anything happens to my daughter today, I¡¯m going to lop your head off your shoulders. You¡¯re a cruel man!¡± ¡°Levi, if you¡¯re a man, you should bear the responsibility for your own actions!¡± Aaron and his wife were heartbroken at the sight of their daughter having to fight for her life, and they had begun cursing at Levi. Hearing them, Tyrone and Donaldughed. ¡°You¡¯re the only fools here. Levi¡¯s a smart man. He must have nned his escape route when he heard that the ancient Garrison n ising after him. Tyrone added, ¡°Perhaps he ran off after hearing the power of the elder. He didn¡¯t even dare to try his luck.¡± ¡°Honestly, Levi¡¯s too full of himself if he thinks that he can go up against me.¡± Chapter 2476 Chapter 2476 Chapter 2476 Let Me See Who It Is Right them, a voice traveled into everybody¡¯s ears. It had cut through the air like the sound of thunder in the abyss. It frightened everyone and made some leap into the air. It truly was a bolt out of the blue. Among those who were rmed were Donald and Tyrone, who nearly jumped in shock. Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. Zoey, Floyd, and Azure Dragon were also startled by the familiar voice. ¡°Boss!¡± ¡°Master!¡± ¡°He¡¯s back?¡± ¡°We were wrong about him!¡± Knowing that Levi had returned, Floyd and the rest were overjoyed. In fact, tears of joy were brimming in their eyes. Things would be different once Levi was back. Even if he did not have the capability to deal with the current situation, at the very least, he would be standing by their sides through tough times. Even if they were to die, at least they would be apanying each other in the afterlife. Zoey smiled when she heard the all-too-familiar voice. He¡¯s here! He¡¯s here at the veryst minute! Everything will be fine even if we die today. The Garrisons¡¯ faces were turning ashen. Just a second ago, they were mocking Levi. Then, he appeared. ¡°Huh? Why does this voice sound like it¡¯sing from at least hundreds of miles away?¡± The ones who were most grounded in reality were none other than Eustace and Humphrey. To their surprise, they realized that the voice hade from a distance of hundreds of miles away. If their mental calction was not wrong, Levi was still outside of North Hampton! This is horrifying! This is simply too appalling. Everyone found themselves getting tensed at the revtion. The colors had drained from their faces. ¡°Hm? This voice sounds a little familiar,¡± Eustace mumbled under his breath. It really sounds like I¡¯ve heard this voice before. Where have I heard this voice? I can¡¯t remember¡­ ¡°Levi¡¯s here! It¡¯s Levi!¡± ¡°Boss never runs off! He¡¯s here. I won¡¯t let anyone nder him anymore.¡± ¡°Hear, hear. Anyone who continues to nder him will face my wrath!¡± The people around Zoey were excited. At the same time, Zoey straightened her back and stared into the Garrisons¡¯ eyes. She felt little fear at the start, and upon hearing his voice, that tiny bit of fear was gone too. On the other hand, the Lopezes and the cks, like the Garrisons, grimaced. They had been certain that Levi was not going toe back; no one could have thought that he would be back at the veryst second. However, at the same time, they were inwardly ridiculing Levi¡¯s sanity. He definitely has a death wish toe back at a time like this. What a lunatic! Until that moment, Shaun, Henry, and the others still could notprehend why Levi, Zoey, and Azure Dragon were so determined to walk straight into hell. They felt that it was not worth giving up their lives for Levi¡¯s mistake. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Eustace could not help but ask when he noticed the abrupt changes on everyone¡¯s faces. ¡°Levi¡¯s back, which is great news. I was just thinking of looking for him after dealing with these puny creatures,¡± Donald exined. ¡°What? He¡¯s back? What a fantastic timing. I¡¯d like to see how this sinner looks like.¡± Eustace was curious, and so were Humphrey and some others. ¡°All right. We won¡¯t do anything to them for now. Let¡¯s wait for Levi to reach first. It seems like he¡¯s got something up his sleeves.¡± ¡°He¡¯d better be strong. Otherwise, it¡¯ll be boring.¡± The Garrisons had decided to put a pause on their ns and wait for Levi to arrive. Their mental calctions told them that Levi was currently outside of North Hampton, so it would take him some time to reach. However, in the next moment, two figures appeared in front of them. ¡°Holy sh*t, we just took a trip to the far ends of South Pole, and we ended up beingte even though we¡¯ve rushed our way here!¡± Levi¡¯s voice had reached the ears of the others before he arrived. In the past three days, Queenie and he had been going all around the world. They had been everywhere. That was why they were in such a hurry to return to North Hampton. ¡°I agree. It¡¯s too tiring to rush back from our trip,¡± Queenie answered. ¡°Huh?¡± This woman¡¯s voice is so familiar too. However, Eustace was drawing a nk. He could not think of who that voice belonged to. Soon, Levi and Queenie walked into the manor. ¡°I¡¯ve heard from a little bird that someone¡¯s thinking of sanctioning me. I¡¯d like to see who it is,¡± Levi said in a loud voice. Chapter 2477 Chapter 2477 Chapter 2477 Scaring God Of Massacre The arrogant way Levi was carrying himself infuriated Zoey, for they thought that he was only bluffing and making his bark sound worse than his bite. Nevertheless, it was still an impressive move from him as he looked like he was unwilling to go down without a fight. When Tyrone and Donald saw Levi, anger thrummed in their veins. The other Garrisons were equally vexed as they balled their hands into fists upon seeing the familiar face. That was a face they would never forget. Right then, Humphrey and the others turned toward Levi. Even Eustace had twisted his neck to take a look at Levi. Coincidentally, his eyes met Levi¡¯s. Their eyes locked, and it felt as though time hade to a standstill. Eustace stiffened and stood still. The longer he stared at Levi, the more his eyes widened. He studied Levi¡¯s face for a while. Then, he turned toward Queenie and studied her face for a while too. In seconds, his breathing quickened as his chest rose and fell quickly. Secondster, he could barely take in any air. Eustace was about to cry. The colors were absent from his face; he had gone paler than a sheet. His body and clothes werepletely soaked in cold sweat. In fact, it was also beading on his forehead. It¡¯s them! It¡¯s them! The living daylights had been scared out of Eustace, and he was about to go mad. Terror was written all across his face, and he was shaking like a leaf. Nevertheless, no one was paying attention to him; they were all focused on Levi. That was why no one had realized how petrified he was. ¡°You again? Are you back to try out your sword?¡± Levi asked with a smile. Crack! Thump! The moment those words left Levi¡¯s mouth, the chair that Eustace had been sitting on shattered, and he fell to the ground. The loud noise grabbed the everyone¡¯s attention. Everyone had snapped their heads in his direction. What¡¯s going on? Is the chair of such lousy quality? Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. I can¡¯t believe it broke a while after he sat on it. Nevertheless, what confused them all was why a powerful man like God of Massacre could possibly fall to his bottom on the ground. They simply could not wrap their mind around it. It was unimaginable to have a scene like this happen in front of their eyes. They could not figure out how a fighter who could dominate the Divine Leaderboard could crush the chair and fall to the ground. ¡°I-I-I-I¡ª¡± Eustace stammered out, his voice trembling. In the next second, he began shifting backward on his bottom. His eyes dared not look at Levi and Queenie at all. ¡°What¡¯s happening?¡± Everyone was confounded by Eustace¡¯s demeanor. Why is he so frightened? Is he so scared that he has humiliated himself by falling to the ground? Well, that makes sense. It¡¯s indeed humiliating for Eustace, God of Massacre, to fall. It¡¯s unnatural. Utterly abnormal. Nheless, it doesn¡¯t warrant the kind of response he¡¯s having now. How can God of Massacre fall on his bottom? How can he seem so scared out of his wits? Levi sneered. ¡°You¡¯re so mentally weak. I¡¯m not going to do anything to you, but you¡¯re already shivering.¡± Queenie chimed in, ¡°Yeah, this is hrious. How can someone be that scared?¡± ¡°Stop gloating, Levi! This has nothing to do with you at all. Do you really think you can scare him?¡± Donald retorted. ¡°That¡¯s right. Levi, you¡¯re a cowardly being to only appearing now,¡± Tyrone jeered. To avoid further embarrassment, the Garrisons hurriedly helped Eustace to his feet. Noticing something amiss, Humphrey leaned toward Eustace¡¯s ears and asked, ¡°Are you all right?¡± Eustace did his best to rpose himself before whispering back, ¡°I-I¡¯m fine. Maybe I¡¯ve been affected by the murderous intents in my mind recently¡­¡± ¡°Good to hear that. It seems like you¡¯ve been off recently. Maybe you¡¯ve been training too hard recently,¡± Humphrey responded. ¡°Perhaps.¡± Eustace continued to have his head hanging to avert his gaze from Levi and Queenie. He dared not tell anyone that he was only acting that way because he was afraid of Levi. Once they realize that Eustace was fine, Donald jabbed a finger in Levi¡¯s direction and said, ¡°Mr. Eustace, this is Levi! This is the one we have to sanction!¡± Chapter 2478 Chapter 2478 Chapter 2478 pping The Garrisons Donald was not the only one excited. Tyrone and the other Garrisons too shouted excitedly, ¡°Levi, it¡¯s time for your life to end! The elders of the ancient Garrison n will be listing your crimes and giving you your sentence.¡± ¡°Sanction Levi!¡± ¡°Punish Levi!¡± The crowd was eagerly shouting for their n to carry out the punishment. When Donald realized that Eustace still had his head lowered, he nudged him. ¡°Mr. Eustace, look, that¡¯s Levi. He¡¯s the one who killed Damien! He¡¯s¡ª¡± p! Abruptly, Eustace pped Donald. It was a p so strong that it sent Donald flying. As he soared through the air, he knocked into the trees and destroyed them. ¡°Ugh! Argh!¡± After reaching the ground, Donald¡¯s body trembled as he continued to roll on the ground, unable to come to a stop. Blood was spurting out from his mouth. His face waspletely gory and bloody. His tendons were all torn. He was half dead. Donald had been rendered half-dead by a p from God of Massacre. It was fortunate that Donald himself was mighty too. Otherwise, that mere p from God of Massacre would have certainly killed him. Rage nearly consumed Eustace. How could he not know who Levi was? That was the man he feared most¡ªthe first man to defeat him. Yet, Donald could not even keep his mouth shut in a situation like this. That was why Eustace was so furious that he had not held himself back in the p and had nearly killed Donald. Everyone was stunned to their cores. Their minds went nk. No one had expected Eustace to strike, let alone p Donald. Why? What happened? None could understand what had just transpired, not even the elders like Humphrey. Eustace pped Donald? How is that impossible? If the Garrisons were confused, then Zoey, Azure Dragon, the Lopezes, and the cks were even more so. Instead of dealing with Levi, Eustace struck Donald? Not only did he hit him, but it¡¯s a force so strong he nearly killed him! Just why? Could it be that God of Massacre has mood swings? Is he someone tough to figure out? Just as Humphrey was about to ask him what had happened, Eustace suddenly rose to his feet. ¡°Huh?¡± Right as everyone was pondering what he was about to do¡­ p! All of a sudden, Eustace walked toward Tyrone and pped him. ¡°Ugh!¡± Tyrone flew backward as if a strong gust of wind had blown him away. That p was not as strong as the one he had dealt with Donald earlier. Otherwise, half of Tyrone¡¯s life would have been pped away. p! God of Massacre did not stop. Once again, he sent Teneb flying with a p. Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. p! Another harsh p from him sent Kenny flying too. After that, God of Massacre went on. He pped each and every member of the Garrison n. Those were the people who were crying out for Levi¡¯s sanction a moment ago. It seemed like Eustace would not let anyone off. Ten¡­ Twenty¡­ Fifty¡­ A hundred¡­ Three hundred¡­ Four hundred and eighty six¡­ Other than Eustace and the other members of the ancient Garrison n, there were a total of four hundred and eighty six Garrisons who were there. Sadly, none of them were standing now. Eustace had pped every single of them and had sent them all flying. All of them were half-dead after the p. If not for the magical medicine, they would have needed years to recuperate. In fact, no one would know whether or not they would be able to regain their earlier capabilities. Donald, Tyrone, and the few others who had been pped first had suffered the worst. Their injuries were possibly life-threatening. Even if they did recover to full health, they might not return to peak state in a short period of time. At the same time, they would need special herbs to help them recover¡­ However, what stumped them most was the confusion. Everyone racked their brains, but none could understand why Eustace had struck them. Instead of hitting Levi, he had pped all the Garrisons. They just could not understand. Zoey and the others were really stunned¡­ It seems like God of Massacre has turned into apletely different being after Levi arrived. Eustace then let his eyes sweep across the crowd. ¡°I¡¯d like to see who dares to say a word about getting Levi sanctioned. Bring it on!¡± Chapter 2479 Chapter 2479 Chapter 2479 Eustace Is Afraid Of Me Silence enveloped the ce. No one made a sound. If a pin were to drop, everyone would have heard it. After all, who would dare to speak? Those who had spoken earlier were all in pain and rolling on the ground now, barely breathing¡­ Thus, there was no way those who were left standing would dare to utter a word. They could only stare at the people on the ground, bbergasted. Their minds were buzzing with white noise. There was only one question in their heads. Why? Why would Eustace strike his own people? He was merciless and quick, and he nearly killed Donald. Isn¡¯t he here to deal with Levi? Why did he suddenly seem like a different person and attacked Donald and the others instead? This is abnormal. It¡¯s just too abnormal. No one could understand what was happening. They just could not. It was simply iprehensible. Subconsciously, they turned in Levi¡¯s direction. That¡¯s strange. Levi can¡¯t be the one to get Eustace to hit Donald and the rest. That¡¯s impossible. What spell could he have cast on Eustace? He¡¯s neither powerful nor well-connected. Could it be that Queenie is behind this? No. Eustace had said it himself earlier; The Cardinal Hall was nothing to him. No way will he react in this way because of Queenie. None coulde up with a conclusion. Zoey and the others¡¯ brains were bing mush trying to figure out what was going on. Even Humphrey and the other elders of the ancient Garrison n could not wrap their minds around it. It was true that Eustace had mood swings and often lost control and went on killing sprees. In fact, no one could stop him when he was on a rampage. However, they had been with Eustace every day; hence, they knew that Eustace would never attack his own people. That was the shred of rationality he had been holding on to all this time. Moreover, he doted on Donald. How could he possibly hit him so hard? It just could not be true. They knew there was something fishy about it. However, they could not pinpoint what was it. ¡°Let¡¯s go. Let¡¯s leave now.¡± With that, Eustace left. The further he went, the faster he walked. In the end, he even started running. In a blink of an eye, he was gone¡­ It was as if he was prey, and his predator wasing after him¡­ Humphrey and the rest were baffled, but they hurriedly followed him. ¡°Right! We have to take them away too.¡± In the end, the near-five-hundred Garrisons were helping each other leave the scene. In fact, Donald and Tyrone had to be dragged away from the scene. A long while after the Garrisons were gone, everyone was still in a daze. What just happened? Why did things change so drastically? Weren¡¯t they here to sanction Levi? Levi¡¯s still standing here. Why have they left empty-handed? I don¡¯t understand what¡¯s happening at all. Indeed, no one could. Azure Dragon¡¯s brows were furrowed as he said his analysis out loud, ¡°I¡¯m guessing that Donald and hispany did not realize that they don¡¯t have the right to summon God of Massacre for this. Perhaps their summoning infuriated him.¡± The moment those words were out of his mouth, everyone recalled how Donald had indeed instructed Eustace and told him to sanction Levi like a madman. It was normal for that behavior of his to enrage Eustace. Therefore, everyone felt that Azure Dragon¡¯s exnation made sense. Donald and the others had been rude toward God of Massacre, and that was why he had taught them a lesson. Then, feeling embarrassed by how everything had transpired in front of outsiders, they left. That was a sound reason.Material ? N?velDrama.Org. That must be what happened. Everybody was still feeling chills running down their spine at the thought of how God of Massacre had struck down his people earlier. It was far too terrifying. They could not help but think, If Eustace were to attack us instead, none of us would have made it out alive. None of us would have been able to defend ourselves. ¡°Do you think that Eustace wille back?¡± Kirin asked. He had voiced what they were all worrying about. While they had managed to avoid the catastrophe this time, what about the next? With the way the Garrison n worked, it was impossible for them to spare Levi so easily. ¡°No!¡± That was Levi¡¯s voice. ¡°Why?¡± they asked, bewildered. ¡°He¡¯s too terrified to think ofing back, let aloneing back to stir more troubles with me,¡± Levi continued. ¡°What? Terrified? What could Eustace possibly be terrified about? He¡¯s not even scared of The Cardinal Hall.¡± The more they heard from Levi, the more bamboozled they were. ¡°He¡¯s terrified of me.¡± Chapter 2480 Chapter 2480 Chapter 2480 Toying With Me ¡°It was because he was scared of me. He saw me, and that was why he had attacked the Garrisons instead before running off.¡± Everybody was stunned by Levi¡¯s exnation. The God of Massacre? Afraid of Levi? How can that be? That¡¯s impossible. Everyone had just witnessed how powerful Eustace was. He had defeated the fighters of the Divine Leaderboard with just one p. Even someone from Donald¡¯s ss was in that state after a p. Levi would only be as powerful as a worm in front of God of Massacre! Therefore, everyone thought that Levi was joking with them. In the meantime, Humphrey¡¯s analysis was almost the same as Azure Dragon¡¯s. They guessed that Donald had infuriated Eustace by ordering him around. Once the Garrison n were back in Oand City, the members of the n were apprehensive. They went out to sanction Levi, but why are they back with a whole bunch of casualties? Right then, Eustace gathered the people and finally spoke. ¡°There are two things I want to talk about. Firstly, take out all of the n¡¯s medicine for them. I¡¯ll be treating Donald and Tyrone myself.¡± Everyone was astounded the moment they heard his words. What is Eustace trying to do? He injured all of them, but now he¡¯s giving his everything to cure them? What in the world is he doing? This isn¡¯t his style at all! Even if he has done something wrong or killed the wrong person, he wouldn¡¯t care much. There¡¯s no way he would have brought back the injured to save their lives. It¡¯s not like him at all. This is so odd. It¡¯s really odd. Donald and Tyrone, who were both barely clinging to life, could not understand what God of Massacre had done. It seemed like he had changed into someone else after Levi arrived. If you¡¯re angry, you should¡¯ve directed your anger at Levi! Why were you directing your anger at us? Why are you saving us after your angry outburst? Do you have nothing better to do? ¡°Secondly, from now onward, all of you in the Garrison n will have to sit tight and do nothing. You¡¯re not allowed to stir any trouble with either Levi or Forlevia. If I hear anything about anyone trying to look for trouble with them, I¡¯ll punish them with death!¡± Once those words were out in the air, many asked, ¡°Why? Levi is the sinner of the Garrison n. He should be punished ording to the n rules. Moreover, Forlevia is of the Garrison n¡¯s bloodline. How can we possibly let outsiders train her?¡± Even Humphrey was befuddled. ¡°How dare you question my decision?¡± Upon his bellowing, the others fell silent. They had mped their mouths shut right away. ¡°Listen now. My decision is the ancient Garrison n¡¯s decision. I don¡¯t want to hear any words of doubt!¡± Hence, no one in the Garrison n dared to voice their questions anymore as they hurried away to treat the casualties instead. After Eustace returned to his ce, he began heaving for breaths. In fact, he even fell to his bottom as cold sweat soaked his body. His legs shook, and he could not stand up at all. I¡¯ve been trying so hard to remain calm just now. Indeed, he had been holding on with all his might until he had pped all of the Garrisons and returned to Oand City. Once he was away from the rest of the Garrison n, he could finally let go. That breath he had been holding finally escaped. He never thought that Levi was the one who had tested his sword out back then. Levi¡¯s power was something he could not sound out at all. Yet, Levi could easily defeat me. Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. As long as he used a little of his power with the sword, he would have been a corpse by now. It was scary. Eustace was d that his reaction had been quick to have pped Donald and the others instantly and escaped as quickly as possible. Eustace did not know what would happen if they were to stay there. He dared not think of what would happen. Soon, tears were brimming in his eyes. I¡¯m crying again. Is fate trying to mess with me? How can the enemy I have to face be the man who has defeated me? The more he thought about it, the more upset he became. Soon, he was crying silently. He struggled to climb to his feet, but his few attempts were to no avail. In fact, Eustace was sure that his crotch region was a little damp. He had nearly pissed his pants out of fear. Right then, a figure walked toward him from a distance away. ¡°I knew there was something wrong with you. What¡¯s going on? You have to tell me!¡± It was none other than Humphrey. ¡°Don¡¯t lie to me,¡± Humphrey added. Chapter 2481 Chapter 2481 Chapter 2481 The Invincible Garrison n ¡°W-When did youe?¡± Eustace shakily asked. He had been so wrapped up in his world of terror that he never noticed Humphreying. Back in the day, that would be impossible. If Humphrey were his enemy trying to assassinate him, Eustace would have been dead. N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. Humphrey then sighed. ¡°I¡¯ve already noticed something amiss with you. You were lying when you were exining how Death Sword broke, right? There was an error in your logic. You know better than anyone else the material of Death Sword. It¡¯s indestructible, and even you can¡¯t break it. So, I¡¯m guessing that someone broke your Death Sword.¡± It was a guess that Humphrey felt that was almost impossible, but the keyword was almost. Therefore, he had voiced out his guess. To his surprise, Eustace nodded. ¡°Yes. I wasn¡¯t the one who broke Death Sword. I couldn¡¯t have broken it, so someone else did.¡± ¡°What? Really?¡± Humphrey was horror-stricken. Someone else really broke it? ¡°He has a sword that¡¯s hundreds and thousands of times stronger than my Death Sword, and he broke it so easily. However, that¡¯s not the main point. The main point is his power. He had easily defeated me, and I doubt he has used even ten percent of his strength! As it turns out, he went to seek me out to test his sword,¡± Eustace said, telling Humphrey the tale of how Levi had sought him out to test his sword the other day. Humphrey was startled. W-What? Eustace was defeated? He could not think of anyone in the ancient Garrison n who could defeat Eustace. Yet, there was someone in the world who could easily defeat him. ¡°Do you know who the person who defeated me was?¡± Eustace asked. ¡°It¡­ It can¡¯t be Levi Garrison, can it?¡± For reasons unbeknownst to him, that name had popped up in Humphrey¡¯s mind. ¡°That¡¯s right! That¡¯s him.¡± It was then realization struck Humphrey. Everything seemed clear to him now. Now, Eustace¡¯s peculiar series of actions made sense to him. It was not that he wanted to attack Donald and the others out of malicious intents, but that he was protecting the Garrison n by doing that. If not for his protection, the Garrison n would have been annihted. In fact, the ancient Garrison n might even be dragged in the mess. It was a smart move, and Humphrey was impressed by how quick Eustace had been to react to it. ¡°I never thought that the ordinary Garrison n would have such an outstanding member among them. He¡¯s definitely made to lead even if he¡¯s in the ancient Garrison n. I can¡¯t think of anyone who can be his match.¡± Humphrey inhaled sharply. Eustace nodded. ¡°It¡¯s only horrifying because we can¡¯t figure out how powerful he is. Even I don¡¯t know where the limits of his power lie. I¡­ I¡¯m a piece of trash. I¡¯ve never been defeated before this, but the first defeat of mine is a horrendous one.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t need to feel so upset. Think about it. Levi is of the Garrison n¡¯s bloodline too. It¡¯s not like you¡¯ve lost to an outsider; you¡¯ve only lost to your descendants,¡± Humphrey consoled. At that, Eustace¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°That¡¯s right! I¡¯m his elder in the n!¡± In seconds, his mood was lifted. ¡°But if he¡¯s so powerful, then why does no one know about him? Why are fools like Donald still trying to pick a bone with him?¡± Humphrey tilted his head to the side and mulled over his words. ¡°Maybe he has some kind of n that makes him not want to tell anyone else about his true power yet. Well then, we¡¯ll have to keep this a secret for him too. After all, we can¡¯t ruin his ns.¡± ¡°Mm, definitely!¡± ¡°Since there¡¯s such a mighty person among the junior Garrisons, won¡¯t the Garrison n be more powerful than The Cardinal Hall¡¯s Eragon if he joins us?¡± Eustace nodded fervently. ¡°of course. He¡¯ll have to join the ancient Garrison n. That way, the Garrison n will be invincible in the world!¡± ¡°We have to inform the ancient Garrison n about someone like him being in the n. We¡¯ll have to have a meeting with all members of the n, and we have to take him back into the n with the most honorable homing.¡± Eustace agreed with Humphrey¡¯s suggestion. ¡°We have to invite a man like him back into the n regardless of the cost.¡± Chapter 2482 Chapter 2482 Chapter 2482 The Most Honorable Homing After finding out about Levi¡¯s true power, Humphrey was eager to have Levi return to the Garrison n. He was not going to invite him back with violence but with the most honorable homing. They were going to offer the best terms to Levi to lure him back. Soon, Humphrey reported the matter to the elders. After hearing his words, they were equally shocked to their cores. Like Eustace, they agreed with Humphrey¡¯s idea to invite Levi back and give him the identity of a Garrison n member again. ¡°What about this? The two of you hurry back to the n to tell the head of the n about this matter. Ask the high-ranking ones to gather here. At the same time, we¡¯ll head to Levi to discuss this with him. We¡¯ll find out what he would want to agree to this.¡± After hearing Humphrey¡¯s arrangement, the two elders hurried back to the ancient Garrison n. ¡°I¡¯ll treat them first, or else they might die any time.¡± Eustace and Humphrey then treated Donald and Tyrone. Material ? N?velDrama.Org. Those two were the two most injured in the incident. They were a second away from dying, so Eustace and Humphrey were doing their best to treat them. They took out the best medication they could find. Soon, the two men were out of danger. In fact, Donald even woke up. ¡°Mr. Eustace, I won¡¯t me you for this. There must be a reason for you to have taught me a lesson. Once I recover, I¡¯ll go and sanction Levi myself. I btedly realized that I shouldn¡¯t have asked you to sanction Levi. It¡¯s an overkill, and I apologize for not having realized that,¡± Donald muttered. He still thought that Eustace had pped him because he had wasted his time¡ªhe had asked him to sanction Levi. Upon hearing Levi¡¯s name, both Eustace and Humphrey turned pale. They froze and fell silent. ¡°Master, Mr. Eustace, what¡¯s the matter? Have I said something wrong?¡± Donald asked tentatively. Tyrone, who was beside him and had since woken up, also added, ¡°He¡¯s right. Elders like you shouldn¡¯t need to deal with a nobody like Levi; we can deal with him ourselves.¡± Both Eustace and Humphrey stiffened even more. By then, the colors werepletely drained from their faces. Thump! Thump! In the next second, the two silently knocked Donald and Tyrone out with a punch together. ¡°Can¡¯t you shut up and stay unconscious? The two of you are too much of a chatterbox!¡± both yelled in unison. After administering treatment to the two, Eustace and Humphrey headed to North Hampton again. Right then, news from the head of the ancient Garrison n, as well as the elders, arrived. They instructed Eustace and Humphrey to head to North Hampton to discuss with Levi first and that they would be there soon. They even told the two that they had to agree with whatever terms Levi listed as long as they could get him to return to the Garrison n. They did not even mind if his terms were to kill Donald and Tyrone. After all, they did say that they were willing to ept any terms Levi mentioned. After receiving the head of the n¡¯s orders, both Eustace and Humphrey felt a surge of confidence rising in them. When they arrived at North Hampton, they scared the living daylights out of the guards outside. Meanwhile, Levi and the rest were still in the manor. ¡°Bad news! Terrible news! Our spies have just given us news that God of Massacre, Eustace Garrison, is back in North Hampton! He¡¯s on his way here.¡± The moment those words traveled into everybody¡¯s ears, everyone in the manor fell silent. Silence had enveloped the area. While they did entertain the thought of the Garrison ning back here, they never thought that that day would be so soon. In the next second, they turned to Levi. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that Eustace is afraid of you and won¡¯t dare to come? Why is he back so soon? You¡¯re just lying, aren¡¯t you?¡± Zoey even sneered. ¡°Aren¡¯t you feeling embarrassed, Levi? He¡¯s not afraid of you at all. In fact, he¡¯s back! Everyone had been ying along with you for your ego, but do remember that this is all just a show, so don¡¯t get too smug. No one¡¯s going to keep ying along forever!¡± Levi was confused too. Technically, Eustace would not dare to return at all. Why is heing back so soon? Even Queenie was confounded. Is Eustace really not afraid of Levi? He¡¯s actuallying back here? ¡°What do we do?¡± ¡°It¡¯s toote to run now. I think they¡¯re here already!¡± Zoey sneered again. ¡°Since he¡¯s supposedly afraid of Levi, let¡¯s see if Levi can drive them away by terrorizing them.¡± Chapter 2483 Chapter 2483 Chapter 2483 Only The Strong And The Weak Honestly, Levi would like to know why Eustace was back. If he was back to stir up trouble, Levi was not going to let him off the hook easily. If that was not it, then perhaps Levi would not mind listening to what he had to offer. Nevertheless, Levi doubted that Eustace dared to stir up any trouble. ¡°Eustace and Humphrey of the Garrison n havee to visit!¡± Just then, a voice traveled into the house from the outside. The moment Levi heard the sentence, he could guess why they were here. They were here to have a talk; they were not here for trouble. However, to Zoey and the others, that sentence sounded arrogant. After all, they could not think of anyone who would warrant a polite visit from God of Massacre. ¡°Come in,¡± Levi answered. Instantly, everyone twisted their necks to look at Levi. What a daring man! Is he not afraid of death? After hearing Levi¡¯s response, both Eustace and Humphrey stepped into the house. Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. Zoey and the others immediately straightened their backs and narrowed their eyes as if they were about to face off their enemies. All eyes were fixed on the two Garrisons from the ancient n. ¡°The rest of you, leave first,¡± Eustacemanded in a firm tone after spotting Zoey and the others. However, he had cast a glimpse at Levi at the same time. When he observed no changes on Levi¡¯s face, he let out a sigh of relief. ¡°What?¡± The others were dumbfounded, but none moved. How could they possibly leave Levi there by himself? No. We mustn¡¯t leave. There was a simr defiant look in everyone¡¯s eyes as they had the same thought. ¡°Haha. We¡¯re just asking him something. Do you think that your presence will matter if we really wanted to do anything to him?¡± Humphrey questioned as he let his eyes drift across the crowd. Eustace added, ¡°Scram now! Do you really want me to send you out of this ce by force?¡± At that, Zoey and the others hesitated. As they exchanged nces with each other, a thought emerged in their mind. He¡¯s right. If God of Massacre were to make a move, whether or not we¡¯re here will not make a difference. We¡¯ll all be dead meat. The gap between our power is just too vast. If they¡¯re here to kill Levi, they wouldn¡¯t have wasted so much time talking to us; they would¡¯ve just gone straight to the action. Therefore, they were most likely speaking the truth when they said they had something to ask Levi about. It was most likely a question concerning the Garrison n. Regardless of everything, the blood that flowed in Levi¡¯s veins was the very same as the Garrisons. No one could disprove that. ¡°All right, we¡¯ll go out first. Call us if there¡¯s anything.¡± Zoey had no choice but to leave the manor with the rest of the people to give them space. ¡°Ms. Birmingham¡­¡± Zoey was ready to ask Queenie to head out with them when she heard Eustace hastily say, ¡°No need. She can stay.¡± Eustace could not keep up with his front once the others were gone. He was out of breath and desperately trying to heave in more air. Then, the two bowed and politely said to Levi, ¡°Grand Master, please ept this bow from us.¡± The two of them had put aside their identities and admitted that Levi was far above them in terms of capabilities. ¡°What is it? Are you here to ask me to return to the Garrison n? More specifically, the ancient Garrison n. Am I right?¡± Levi asked. ¡°I¡­¡± Eustace and Humphrey shared a look. Both were taken aback by Levi¡¯s words. He knows? ¡°I¡­ Yes, Grand Master. Everything had been a misunderstanding earlier. We were foolish to have listened to the nonsense of the younger ones.¡± We¡¯ve looked into the incident and found out that Damien was in the wrong. He had tried to kill your good self and your mother several times, so death was an appropriate sentence for him. The Oand City¡¯s Garrison n has also done countless horrendous deeds that are more than enough to give them all a death sentence. You have been too kind, and they have brought everything upon themselves,¡± Eustace and Humphrey said. At that, Levi and Queenie smiled. These are indeed the times when only the fittest survive. If Levi was not strong enough, would these have happened? The answer was no. Before finding out about Levi¡¯s true power, everyone thought that everything was his fault; they had pinned the me on him and were ready to punish him for those mistakes. However, after finding out about Levi¡¯s true power, they were now admitting to their own crimes. The world they were in had no rights nor wrongs; there was only the strong and the weak. Chapter 2484 Chapter 2484 Chapter 2484 I Will Take Over The Ancient Garrison n ¡°We now know what we¡¯ve done wrong. Do you need us to annihte Oand City¡¯s Garrison n? All we need is an order from you, and we¡¯ll work on it right away. We¡¯ll definitely raze the Garrison n in Oand City to the ground,¡± Humphrey uttered. Levi¡¯s smile widened. Just a while ago, they talked about how they¡¯ll nevery a finger on their own people. But look at them now. To appease me, they won¡¯t mind wiping out an entire n. What a joke this is! How absurd! N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. ¡°Grand Master, maybe you¡¯d want them to apologize instead. I¡¯ll get everyone from the Garrison n here immediately. I¡¯ll make sure they¡¯ll apologize to you and your mother,¡± Eustace continued. Both of them were tentatively trying to butter Levi up. They were offering everything and ready to agree to anything he requested. ¡°Stop the dilly-dallying. Didn¡¯t you want me to go back to the Garrison n?¡± Levi scoffed. ¡°Yes! We¡­ we¡¯re not the only ones who want this. We¡¯ve informed the head of the ancient Garrison n, the elders, as well as the council members. All of them wish to see you back to the Garrisons. In fact, the head of the n is on his way here now. He wants to personally invite you back to the n.¡± ¡°The head of the ancient Garrison n has told us that we have to invite you back to the ancient Garrison n regardless of the cost,¡± Eustace said. ¡°That¡¯s right. Grand Master, you can list any terms, and we¡¯ll do our best to satisfy you,¡± the other chimed in. ¡°Well, of course, I¡¯ll list some terms. However, I don¡¯t think you have the right to say yes to them¡­¡± Levi replied. ¡°Huh? What do you mean?¡± ¡°As long as you list it out to us, we¡¯ll definitely agree to it. Please speak your mind,¡± the two eagerly said. As long as Levi joined the Garrison n, the Garrisons were sure to soar to great heights. They would be able to surpass all the other Ancient ns, Eragon, as well as The Cardinal Hall. Those were the days they yearned for¡­ If they convinced Levi to join in, then they would be seen as the benefactors of their n. ¡°The terms are simple. If I join you, then I¡¯ll be the one in charge of the Garrison n. In other words, I¡¯ll be taking over the ancient Garrison n as well as all the other Garrison families,¡± Levi exined. Anyone who heard Levi¡¯s words would be too stunned to respond. Indeed, when Eustace and Humphrey heard him, their eyes went so wide they almost fell out of their sockets. Take over the Garrison n? Doesn¡¯t that mean he¡¯ll be the head of the Garrison n? He¡¯s actually bold enough to ask for such an outrageous term? While Eustace was arrogant and looked down on everyone, he never thought of usurping that position. ¡°Isn¡¯t this a little too much? We never thought that you¡¯d list this term. We¡­¡± The two still could not reel in from the shock. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that you¡¯ll agree to anything? What¡¯s the matter? You can¡¯t do it anymore?¡± Levi¡¯s lips curled. ¡°Well, I won¡¯t change my term. If you don¡¯t agree to this, then forget about getting me to join the Garrison n. Previously, The Cardinal Hall¡¯s Divine Brigadier had offered me his position in an attempt to get me to join The Cardinal Hall, but I¡¯ve rejected him. Now, I¡¯m bringing honor to you by bing the person in charge of the Garrison n.¡± Eustace and Humphrey did not question him about the authenticity of his statement. They had already done their investigations. The woman beside Levi was Divine Brigadier¡¯s daughter. It was very likely that the Divine Brigadier had requested him to be the person in charge of The Cardinal Hall. ¡°It¡¯s not that we don¡¯t want to agree to you, but that we¡¯re not the person in charge of the Garrison n. We¡¯ll have to talk to the head of the ancient Garrison n about this.¡± ¡°Yes, yes. We¡¯lle back with an answer you¡¯ll be satisfied with after our discussion.¡± Neither of them could give him an immediate answer, for they had to talk to the other Garrisons about it first. ¡°Then scram! If you can¡¯t agree to this term, don¡¯t bothering to see me!¡± With that said, Levi chased the two out. Eustace and Humphrey scurried out as soon as possible. A beatter, Zoey and the others came back inside. She anxiously asked, ¡°What happened? Why did they want to have a private chat with you?¡± ¡°Boss, they didn¡¯t do anything to you, did they?¡± Everyone was curious and concerned. ¡°Come on, Boss. Tell us what¡¯s going on,¡± they urged. Levi then said, ¡°They¡¯re here to ask me to join the Garrison n.¡± ¡°What?¡± In an instant, they all had simr looks of disbelief on their faces. Eustace? Coming here to ask Levi to join the Garrison n? Chapter 2485 Chapter 2485 Chapter 2485 Almost Like Gods That¡¯s imusible. Who in the world is Levi to be able to have Eustace personallye to invite him to join the n? It¡¯s just impossible. ¡°Hurry and tell us what you were talking about earlier. Don¡¯t pull our legs anymore.¡± Naturally, Zoey and the others did not believe in his words. ¡°He¡¯s telling you the truth. They were here to invite Levi back to the Garrison n,¡± Queenie said abruptly. ¡°What?¡± All froze in shock. No one believed in it until Queenie herself told them that Levi was not lying. Then, when they thought about how Eustace had insisted on a private talk, they realized the talk must have been rted to the inner affairs of the Garrison n. Moreover, they must not have wanted outsiders to see them asking Levi to join their n. Queenie was allowed to stay because of her affiliation with The Cardinal Hall. Finally, realization had struck them like a bolt from the blue. Zoey then exchanged a nce with the others as a thought entered her head. The ancient Garrison n must want Levi to return to the n because of Evie. Although Eustace said that he¡¯s not afraid of The Cardinal Hall and Eragon, everyone knew that the ancient Garrison n still dared not engage in a direct confrontation with them. After all, Eragon was made up of several groups of people. A mere Garrison n was no match for thebined power of Eragon. That was why they did not dare to make a move against them at all, nor did they dare to snatch Forlevia from the hands of The Cardinal Hall. They wanted to get the girl through legal means instead. Hence, they would have to establish a rtionship with Levi first. As long as Levi joined the ancient Garrison n, then it was official that Forlevia was part of the ancient Garrison n as well. That way, the ancient Garrison n would be able to take Forlevia in and train her instead. Therefore, Forlevia was the reason for them to invite Levi to join the n. Upon realizing what was going on, the others stopped pestering Levi for answers. ¡°It¡¯s best that you agree to it. It¡¯ll be good for both you and Evie. As for where Evie belongs, I think you should get the Garrison n to discuss it with The Cardinal Hall instead. You have to stay out of this,¡± Zoey said. She did not wish any harm to befall Levi and Forlevia. The Garrison n was far too strong. Thus, it was not a bad idea for Levi and Forlevia to join them. ¡°We¡¯ll see. I¡¯ll join them if they can agree to my terms,¡± Levi said. ¡°Your terms? How dare of you to do that? Aren¡¯t you afraid of losing your life?¡± Zoey questioned. Then, she looked at Queenie and continued, ¡°If Ms. Birmingham is here, then I¡¯m sure that it was a three-way discussion. I¡¯m more reassured if that¡¯s the case. Well, I won¡¯t intervene then.¡± In the meantime, Eustace and Humphrey had gone to the Garrison n in Oand City. On their way there, they encountered the people from the ancient Garrison n. There were over a hundred of them there, and they were all council members of the n. Some elders, who had been living in seclusion for years, were even there. Those were people to who even Eustace had to pay utmost respect. They were all too excited after hearing that there was a powerful being among the younger Garrisons, so they had all shown up and wanted to wee Levi. The person leading the group was a solemn old man with amanding presence. That man was the head of the ancient Garrison n¡ªGabriel Garrison. There was no one else like him. He was the man who had thrown Eustace into Prison of Darkness back then. He was the only one who had control over Eustace. Of course, there were also other elders around, including Phanuel Garrison, Kushiel Garrison, and Uriel Garrison. Together, they were the four guardians of the ancient Garrison n. The council members of the Garrison n were basically all gathered there. Humphrey¡¯s ranking in the n was much lower than these people¡¯s. Their names all had something inmon¡ªtheir names had sacred connotations to them. It meant that they were almost on par with gods. ¡°Huh? Why are the two of you back?¡± Gabriel could not help but ask when he saw Eustace and Humphrey. ¡°Nothing happened. Levi has listed his terms, but we can¡¯t agree to them,¡± Eustace quietly said. Material ? N?velDrama.Org. Some let out a chuckle before asking, ¡°There are terms that you can¡¯t agree to? I¡¯d like to know what they are.¡± ¡°Levi wants to take control of the ancient Garrison n and all the other Garrison ns in the world. He wants to take over your role,¡± Eustace said to Gabriel. The moment those words went beyond his lips, everyone fell silent. Chapter 2486 Chapter 2486 Chapter 2486 Just One Man And A Sword Their reactions were much more intense than Eustace and Humphrey¡¯s earlier reactions. They all either turned pale or had darkened expressions. ¡°This is ridiculous! How can a young member like him think of bing the head of the Garrison n?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right! Moreover, he¡¯s not part of the original bloodline! He doesn¡¯t have a pure bloodline! How dare he think of taking over the Garrison n? He must still be dreaming!¡± ¡°Not even the members of the ancient Garrison n dares to think of usurping the head of the n like this. Does he have a death wish?¡± Levi¡¯s term infuriated many Garrisons. In fact, anyone could see for themselves the tinge of anger that colored Gabriel¡¯s face. ¡°He¡¯s pushing his luck,¡± Phanuel snapped. Eustace then said, ¡°I think we should agree to his term. As long as he joins the ancient Garrison n, we¡¯ll be able to have everything! He¡¯s simply too strong, after all. With him around, the Garrison n will surely be at the top of the pyramid.¡± Humphrey added, ¡°He¡¯s right. Levi¡¯s really strong. I, think that we should agree to his term.¡± At that, the others became even more livid. It was nothing strange, for they had not witnessed the disy of Levi¡¯s power with their own eyes. They did not know his true power; everything they knew was from the messages ryed to them. Furthermore, they were part of a prominent n. They had their pride and dignity to uphold. They felt that only a divine being would be a match for them. it was downright humiliating for the ancient Garrison n to let a younger man, who did not even have pure Garrison blood in him, be the head of the n. No. We can¡¯t do that! We can¡¯t pay such a big price just to get a younger man to join the n. If news of this gets out, it will only bring shame to the n. The Garrison n will never be able to regain its dignity. That was why everyone was mad when Eustace suggested for them to agree to Levi¡¯s terms. ¡°What are you doing, Eustace? How could you let a young man like him be the leader of the ancient Garrison n? Are you out of your mind?¡± ¡°What¡¯s the matter with you, Eustace? Why have you changed aftering out? Why have you turned cowardly? I¡¯m seeing fear on your face? You¡¯re not acting like yourself at all!¡± Phanuel and the others yelled. ¡°Ha. It¡¯s because you haven¡¯t seen his true power yet. Once you see it, you¡¯ll be feeling even more stumped than I do now. In fact, I don¡¯t think the entire ancient Garrison n will be a match for him!¡± Eustace scoffed. However, the others shook their heads. ¡°No, I won¡¯t believe in you. How can he be that powerful?¡± Gabriel nodded in agreement. ¡°Indeed. I don¡¯t believe that either. Perhaps we might lose to him if we go on a one-to-one, but there¡¯s no way he¡¯s going to win when all of us go up against him. That¡¯s just crazy.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. We don¡¯t even need the entire Garrison n. The near-hundred people we have here now is more than enough to defeat him,¡± the others chimed in. ¡°We have been nothing but polite to Levi, but he has listed such an outrageous demand. Why don¡¯t we do this instead? Why don¡¯t we capture him and bring him back to the ancient Garrison n? That way, he¡¯ll have no choice but to agree to our request,¡± Uriel suggested. ¡°That sounds like a good idea! I agree with that,¡± Gabriel replied. ¡°We¡¯ve approached him in a diplomatic manner, but since he refused to agree when we¡¯re being nice, we¡¯ll force him to submit. At most, we¡¯ll charge at him at the same time.¡± With that thought in mind, all of them began marching toward North Hampton. They were not going to believe in Eustace¡¯s words about how Levi was capable of defeating the entire Garrison n all by himself. That was an impossible feat. ¡°All right. I¡¯d like to see how you¡¯re going to do that,¡± Eustace said, amused. I can¡¯t believe they refused to listen to me. Fine. I¡¯ll take you there to let you see what¡¯s going on for yourself. The entire time, Humphrey was silent. He knew that none would heed his words, for they were all too arrogant. Soon, Eustace and Humphrey were leading the group of Garrisons toward their destination. They were all thrilled and thinking of ways to torment Levi. Material ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°They¡¯re here.¡± Sensing the iing people, he gathered Zoey and the rest and asked them to leave first. Knowing that it must have something to do with the Garrison n, Zoey kept her silence and led the others away. In a blink of an eye, Levi and a few others were the only ones left in the North Hampton¡¯s manor. Levi was sitting on a chair as God Crusher floated beside him, glowing gold as it exuded faint waves of energy. He was patiently waiting for the members of the Garrison n to arrive. Chapter 2487 Chapter 2487 Chapter 2487 You Will All Kneel Together No rush At that moment, God Crusher was floating quietly in front of Levi just like a meek child. If Queenie did not know any better, she would have thought that it was a gentle weapon. However, the truth was that it was a weapon that only brought mass destruction. Minutester, Queenie could sense the iing people as well. The ancient Garrison n was here. Buzz¡­ Sensing the presence of visitors, God Crusher abruptly began trembling in anticipation. ¡°Levi, the elders of the ancient Garrison n hase! Why aren¡¯t you out here on knees to greet them yet?¡± came a voice from the outside. The Garrisons were all waiting for Levi toe out of the manor to greet them. Despite hearing them clearly, Levi ignored them and remained in the manor with his eyes closed. Eustace then barked out augh. ¡°If you want to invite him into the n, you¡¯ll have to go in yourself. It¡¯ll be impossible to have hime out and greet you all!¡± ¡°If he¡¯s a smart man, then he would know what the current situation is. He¡¯ll surelye out here, get on his knees as he greets his elders!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. I believe that Levi is a smart man and will make the right decision,¡± Gabriel and the others said. Under the assumption that Levi would respect them because they were his elders, they stayed outside, waiting for Levi toe out and greet them. After all, they found it humiliating if they were to enter and greet him instead. Therefore, they were all waiting for Levi outside. ¡°You guys can just wait outside then. We¡¯ll be heading in first.¡± With that said, Eustace and Humphrey entered the manor. ¡°Worthless pieces of trash! How can they be so frightened by someone younger than them?¡± the others cursed. All of them felt that Eustace, who once looked down on everyone, was embarrassing them. After Eustace and Humphrey entered, they saw the sword, God Crusher, right away. At that very second, a terrifying wave of aura rushed toward them. ¡°I¡­¡± Somehow, Eustace was petrified at the sight of God Crusher. In fact, he fell to his knees. God Crusher seemed to be exuding an aura much more menacing than before. The first time he had faced God Crusher, it felt as though arge hand had wrapped around his body and pressed him against the ground. Beside him, Humphrey had fallen to his knees too. It was all too horrifying. Finally, he knew how it felt like to be in the same room as a divine tool. This¡­ This¡­ This tool is invincible! Meanwhile, Gabriel and the other Garrisons were still waiting outside. Five minutes had passed, but no one came out of the manor. Ten minutester, there was still no sign of anyone. By then, they were starting to panic and were sharing confused nces with each other. ¡°Calm down. I¡¯m sure a smart man will make smart decisions.¡± Gabriel, unlike the rest, kept his cool. Then, twenty minutes passed. Some were a second away from rushing in. However, Gabriel reassured them by saying, ¡°It¡¯s fine. We¡¯ll wait a while longer. Levi Garrison, this is thest chance for you to salvage yourself. I¡¯ve given you the chance, but it¡¯s up to you whether to take it or not.¡± ¡°All right, we¡¯ll give him onest chance. I hope he¡¯ll sober up ande out soon.¡± The Garrisons were all still waiting for Levi toe out and greet them. However, half an hour passed in a blink of an eye, and no one came out. Finally, they could not wait any longer. Material ? N?velDrama.Org. All of them were so angry that their faces were reddened. No one had shown them such disrespect in the past, let alone from a younger Garrison. Is he seeking death? ¡°Levi Garrison, we¡¯ve given you the chance, so you can¡¯t me us for this! We¡¯ll never let you off the hook easily!¡± ¡°Charge in! I¡¯d like to see what Levi is made of!¡± With Gabriel leading them, the council members of the Garrison n entered the manor. The moment they stepped into the manor, they saw Eustace and Humphrey kneeling on the ground. That was when their anger broke the meter. ¡°This is absurd! You¡¯re the disgrace of the Garrison n!¡± ¡°Eustace, how can you kneel before someone younger than you? You¡¯ve brought shame upon the Garrison n!¡± Phanuel and the others shouted. They were seething with rage. Right then, Levi chuckled. ¡°Calm down. You¡¯ll be on your knees too.¡± Chapter 2488 Chapter 2488 Chapter 2488 Everyone On Their Knees They were all taken aback by his words. They never thought that Eustace would have kneeled in front of Levi like a cowardly worm. ¡°Eustace, Humphrey, you¡¯re only bringing shame to the Garrison n! You have no right to stay in the n at all,¡± Gabriel snarled. Once they were done chiding Eustace, they turned to look at Levi. ¡°You¡¯re Levi?¡± Gabriel asked. ¡°Indeed. That¡¯s me.¡± ¡°You¡¯ve got guts to keep sitting despite seeing your elders! Get on your knees right away. Otherwise, you¡¯ll face the punishment ording to the Garrison n rules, and you¡¯ll be begging for death.¡± Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°That¡¯s right. You¡¯ve already broken the n rules by not weing the elders. Kneel and apologize now! Maybe we¡¯ll let you off the hook for this.¡± The elders had all started berating Levi. To them, Levi had broken the n rules, and he was a sinner. ¡°Also, let me introduce to you who this man is. He is the Garrison n¡¯s leader¡ªGabriel Garrison. You have to bow to him ny-nine times in order to gain his recognition,¡± they demanded. ¡°I don¡¯t like the way you speak to me, so go down on your knees before you keep talking,¡± Levi calmly said as he creased his forehead. ¡°Are you telling us to kneel before you?¡± The elderly men stood transfixed as if they had heard the funniest joke in their lives. How can we possibly kneel in front of a younger Garrison? No way. Levi did not reply to that. Ding! Instead, he flicked his finger on God Crusher. Boom! In the next second, a wave of air exploded from it like a demon was crawling out of hell at that moment. Even the sky had changed its color. Buzz¡­ God Crusher was trembling and emitting a terrifying sound. Then, it shot up into the air. Boom! Boom! God Crusher had been activated. The energy from itself exploded outward. It swept across the entire room and crashed into everybody in that space. A heavyyer draped onto everyone, and it felt as if they all had a mountain on their backs. Instantly, their faces reddened as cold sweat beaded on their foreheads. The moment the pressure was on them, they had to use all their power to defend themselves against it. Thump! Finally, someone could not hold up against the pressure anymore. Their knees were forced to bend, and they kneeled. Thump! Thump! Soon, more followed suit. Unable to withstand the pressure, the council members of the Garrison n were copsing to their knees one after another. The remainders were still holding up against the pressure with all their strength, but the look on their faces told the others that it was an agonizing ordeal. They could feel the pressure slowly crushing their bodies, squeezing their organs, and constricting their veins. Thump! Thump! The kneeling was still continuing. One by one, they all went on their knees. In fact, their knees were digging into the ground. Thirty. Fifty. Eighty. In the end, only a dozen were left standing. They were the strongest ones. They were still holding up against the immense pressure. Thump! However, the power of God Crusher was simply too much, and it was still increasing with every passing second. Eight more went down. Now, the only ones left were Gabriel and a few others. They were still keeping up with their defenses. ¡°Ugh!¡± ¡°Ugh!¡± Nearing the end, they were starting to cough up blood as their internal organs were injured by then. In fact, many of those who were still standing were suffering from internal injuries. Their organs had been squashed. Thump! Uriel copsed to his knees. Thump! Phanuel copsed to his knees. Thump! Kushiel copsed to his knees. ¡°Argh!¡± Gabriel yelled out as he continued to resist the pressure with all his might. At that moment, God Crusher trembled. However, in the next, God Crusher emanated an even stronger power from its growing excitement. Thump! In the end, even Gabriel could not hold up against the pressure anymore as he fell to his knees. His knees had smashed into the ground. After sweeping his gaze across all the people kneeling before him, Levi smiled. ¡°Now this is a much better sight.¡± Chapter 2489 Chapter 2489 Chapter 2489 Submitting To No One This is just shocking! Material ? N?velDrama.Org. Even though Eustace and Humphrey knew that all elites in the Garrison n were no match for Levi, they never thought things would end so quickly. They were already holding up so poorly against the sword. How could they possibly defeat Levi? Moreover, the sword had yet to reach its full power. Perhaps, it had only unleashed less than a fraction of its full power earlier, but it had already defeated every member of the ancient Garrison n. If they could not even defeat the sword, how could they possibly defeat its owner? It was just unfeasible. Levi¡¯s strength was something they could not imagine. However, if he could control the sword¡­ Crack! Crack! The sword sent out another wave of pressure, and a series of bone-cracking sounds traveled into everyone¡¯s ears. The organs in Gabriel were squashed even further. It was no longer mountains on their backs but the entire world. They were at their limits. If they were to take any more pressure, they would explode. Terror crept onto their faces as disbelief was in their eyes. Oh, my god! He is too mighty. Levi was the mightiest person they had evere across. No one couldpare to him at all. Now, they finally believed in Eustace¡¯s words. They finally realized that everything he said had been the truth. In fact, Eustace¡¯s words might have been an understatement. They could not defeat Levi¡¯s sword, let alone Levi himself. No wonder the arrogant Eustace, who is known as God of Massacre, is so terrified of his existence. There¡¯s a reason behind his fears, and we finally understand it after meeting Levi. It was only then they understood why Eustace wanted Levi to join the Garrison n regardless of the cost. Moreover, Eustace even suggested making Levi the head of the n if it meant that thetter would join them. Atst, they had been tamed. There was no way they would not be humbled now. Like children who had made a mistake, the elders of the Garrison n meekly kneeled in front of Levi. ¡°What about now? Do you still think highly of yourself now? Do you want to act arrogantly?¡± Levi asked. Silence. No one answered him. All of them had their heads hung low as they averted their gazes from him. ¡°I¡¯m talking to you. Are you deaf, or are you mute?¡± Levi bellowed. ¡°N-No, no. We are not¡­¡± they stammered out. ¡°Mm. I like this new tone of yours. Keep it up.¡± Levi nodded in satisfaction. While he did not mind a session of negotiation, they would have to be on their knees when they spoke. ¡°Speak. Have you considered my terms?¡± Levi asked. ¡°What terms?¡± Many had yet toe back to their senses. At that, Eustace immediately reminded them, ¡°If we want him toe back to the Garrison n, we¡¯ll have to make him the head of the n.¡± It was then they realized what Levi was talking about. Immediately, Gabriel and a few other elders turned pale. The Garrison n had never been threatened by anyone, nor had they ever experienced anything like this. Those from the ancient Garrison n had always thought very highly of themselves, and they bowed to no one at all. That was why they would not entertain thoughts of letting someone like Levi be the head of the ancient Garrison n, for that would be humiliating. However, they were now trapped in this situation. Gabriel, the n leader he was, quickly regained hisposure and said, ¡°Levi, we haven¡¯te to a decision about this yet. This is an important matter, after all, and we¡¯ll have to discuss it. We can¡¯t just let one person decide for us all.¡± Phanuel agreed immediately, ¡°That¡¯s right. We need everyone to agree with it before making our decision.¡± ¡°Once we¡¯re back home and done with the discussion, we¡¯lle back with an answer.¡± Levi smiled as he looked at them. However, in the next second, a scowl grew on his face, and he roared, ¡°If you haven¡¯te to a conclusion yet, why are you here? If you can¡¯te up with the perfect reason, none of you are going to leave this ce today!¡± Levi¡¯s abrupt outburst frightened the others. Chapter 2490 Chapter 2490 Chapter 2490 Taking Over The Ancient Garrison n They were drenched in sweat, and they could barely breathe. To begin with, they had no n to negotiate with Levi for they had wanted to take him down by force. ¡°W-We¡¯re here to negotiate!¡± ¡°As long as youe back to the ancient Garrison n, we¡¯ll let you be in charge of the n. Yes, I think that¡¯s the best option,¡± Gabriel suddenly said. Phanuel quickly chimed in. ¡°He¡¯s right. The head of the n has to be the most powerful person. Moreover, you¡¯re still young. I¡¯m sure you still have tons of unlocked potential. If you¡¯re in charge of the Garrison n, not only will you dominate over everything now, but in the future too. ¡°Yes, I, too, agree to Levi bing the head of the ancient Garrison n,¡± Kushiel said. Uriel nodded. ¡°I have nothing against it.¡± ¡°We agree too,¡± Eustace and Humphrey hastily added. ¡°Me too!¡± ¡°Same here.¡± ¡°Same.¡± All of them were agreeing to it one by one. Regardless of everything, none dared to disagree at that moment. With how powerful Levi was, who would dare to have a different voice? Not only was he strong, but he was also young. He would be an even better choice than Gabriel as the n leader. ¡°Since you¡¯ve all agreed to it, I¡¯ll begrudgingly ept it then. From now on, I¡¯m the head of the ancient Garrison n. All members of the ancient Garrison n, as well as the Garrison n, will have to heed my words,¡± Levi announced. ¡°Hail the Patriarch!¡± ¡°Hail the Patriarch!¡± Everyone began to prostrate before Levi. ¡°Perhaps you don¡¯t know my style. In all the organizations I join, I will always end up as the person in charge. A good example would be Sacred Organization. They have been trying to get me to join them since the beginning. Now, I¡¯m Dark Emperor and Maya Industries too. They were looking to coborate with me, and theyter tried to control and kill me. However, Maya Industries is now mine,¡± Levi told them with a sneer. Everyone gasped. The Garrisons knew about Sacred Organization and Maya Industries. Those two were the two powerful forces that they were wary of other than The Cardinal Hall. What Levi was trying to tell them was simple¡ªhe wanted them to know that they were not the first to agree to his terms. ¡°Where¡¯s the token for the ancient Garrison n leader? Hand over all of your secret items, including your technique books and potions.¡± Levi was going to be a true n leader instead of just having the title. As he spoke, he kept away God Crusher. In an instant, the pressure suppressing everyone was lifted. They soon mbered to their feet. Gabriel even stepped forward and handed a nephrite seal to Levi. ¡°Sir, this is Hagioseal of the ancient Garrison n. You can use it to give orders to any Garrisons, and it can be used to authenticate your status as the leader of the ancient Garrison n. Before the n leader retires from their position, they¡¯ll infuse half of their power in it. The Hagioseal can also be used as a powerful divine tool that¡¯s one of its kind,¡± Gabriel exined. Levi smiled as his fingers wrapped around Hagioseal. ¡°One of its kind?¡± The Hagioseal was something like the crystallized God¡¯s power that he had in his hands. Material ? N?velDrama.Org. However, the power of Hagioseal paled inparison with a fraction of the crystallized power. It was just too weak. Levi could not believe that half of the past n leaders¡¯ power was contained in it. All he needed was a gentle squeeze, and he could destroy it. Hagioseal could not be the Garrison n¡¯s trump card. At most, it could only be something to represent his status. Gabriel and the others then told Levi about the rest of the Garrison n¡¯s affairs before handing him the technique books. Although they did not know what Levi was going to do, they knew that he would not actually use the technique books. Around an hourter, Levi could more or less grasp the current situation in the ancient Garrison n. The ancient n was strong, and it would certainly be a great help to Levi in the future. ¡°Sir, what do we do next?¡± Gabriel asked. Chapter 2491 Chapter 2491 Chapter 2491 Princess Of The Garrison n ¡°There is something I want to inform you¡ªthere¡¯s no need to tell anyone else about my status as the n leader. That way, my new status won¡¯t disrupt my ns, and we¡¯ll be able to take our enemies by surprise,¡± Levi told them. As he had not figured out the details of his enemies yet, he could only take one step at a time by slowly umting the resources he needed. Hence, he could not reveal to others that he was the head of the Garrison n in case the enemy were to catch wind about it and formte a n with him as the target. ¡°Understood.¡± Everyone nodded fervently. ¡°Return first. When I¡¯m free, I¡¯ll visit the ancient Garrison n, with Forlevia,¡± Levi said. Gabriel and the rest nodded again. ¡°Understood.¡± By then, they had all put aside their grudges against Levi and started fantasizing about their brilliant future. With the almighty Levi and the gifted Forlevia, it was almost impossible for the Garrison n not to rise to great heights. Once everyone was gone, Zoey and the others returned. ¡°How did the discussion go?¡± she asked. ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve already joined the ancient Garrison n, and so has Evie,¡± Levi replied. ¡°That¡¯s fantastic. I¡¯m sure we¡¯ll have fewer fights in the future. At the very least, Donald and Tyrone won¡¯t target you anymore. In fact, we can even say that you¡¯ll have the Garrison n supporting you in the future.¡± Zoey beamed. Finally, the problem that was giving her headaches was resolved. Azure Dragon and a few others also wistfully said, ¡°Oh my, life is really unpredictable. There was a time Boss had personally sent the Garrison family in Oand City to hell, but a few yearster, he has joined the Garrison n. Now, Boss has the Garrison n backing him up.¡± ¡°That¡¯s why nothing ever stays the same. We have to be flexible to achieve great things in life.¡± They thought that Levi had submitted to his old foes. It was a humiliating moment for someone as stubborn as Levi. However, they dared not say it directly, so they onlymented on how flexibility was a good thing. In truth, they were all thinking about how shameful his actions had been. They were thinking that he should have chosen death over bowing to the Garrison n. If he was not afraid of death, why should he be afraid of the Garrison n? They were all ready to die, but Levi had bowed to his enemies. He was not the same person they once knew. Was it because he did not want his wife to suffer and his friends to die? They sighed as they began yearning for Levi of the past. He was once someone with glorious achievements. Back then, if the Garrison family were to force him this way, he would haveunched an attack on them. Yet, he was quietly submitting and joining them now. Another sigh escaped their lips. The times have changed. People have changed too. His fangs are gone. Levi joining the Garrison n was something they never thought would ever happen. Nevertheless, none of them knew that Levi had not joined the n but he had taken over the n instead. Still, Levi only smiled. ¡°From now on, Evie¡¯s going to be the little princess of the Garrison n.¡± ¡°Of course. She¡¯s a princess wherever she goes. She¡¯s a talented girl, after all,¡± Zoey replied instantly. N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. She, too, did not know what he truly meant; Levi was talking about how Evie was the princess because he was the n leader. ¡°By the way, does Donald and Tyrone know that you¡¯ve joined the Garrison n?¡± Zoey asked, abruptly recalling that matter. The Garrison n had only been targeting Levi because of Donald and the few others. On the other hand, the ancient Garrison n would not have bothered themselves with Levi because of how arrogant they were. They would think that it was a waste of their time to deal with Levi. Therefore, it was crucial to deal with Donald and Tyrone to resolve the current crisis. ¡°Donald and Tyrone? I think they¡¯re still recuperating from their injuries? I¡¯m not really sure,¡± Levi responded. ¡°Then,e with me to Oand City right away,¡± Zoey urged. ¡°Huh? What for?¡± Levi was baffled by her sudden demand. The others felt the same. ¡°Of course, it¡¯s to tell the Garrison family in Oand City that you¡¯ve joined the Garrison n. That way, they won¡¯t bully you anymore!¡± Chapter 2492 Chapter 2492 Chapter 2492 A Father Using His Daughter Zoey was really looking forward to letting everyone know about Levi joining the Garrison n, especially Donald and his men. ¡°Yeah, Zoey is right! We need to let them know that Boss is now a member of the Garrison n!¡± ¡°In that case, we¡¯ll just have to protect Boss with the Garrison n¡¯s name¡­¡± As Levi had swallowed his pride and joined the Garrison n, they weren¡¯t in a position to say much. ¡°All right, then. Let¡¯s head over to Oand City!¡± Levi agreed to it as he didn¡¯t want Donald harassing him any further. It would make things a lot easier if he simply told them he had joined the Garrison n. With that, they all began their journey to Oand City. Donald and the others had just returned and were shocked to see Gabriel there with all the council members. What happened while we were unconscious? The patriarch of the Garrison n and all its council members are gathered here¡­ ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Donald asked, finally able to stand up thanks to Eustace¡¯s treatment. ¡°Don¡¯t ask what you shouldn¡¯t be hearing about!¡± Eustace said impatiently. Everyone else kept quiet as they remembered Levi¡¯s instructions. ¡°Gather around, everyone! I have something to announce!¡± Levi shouted as he showed up with Zoey and the others shortly after. Everyone was dumbfounded. What¡­ Is Levi seriously so bold as to deliver himself to us like this? Eustace was smart enough to bring everyone over to his ce the moment he saw Levi. Levi would definitely order us toe over if he wanted us here. The fact that he came over without doing so must mean it has nothing to do with us! ¡°See? Levi doesn¡¯t even have the right to meet Garrison n¡¯s council members!¡± Donald said with a chuckle when he saw them leaving. He then turned toward Levi and asked, ¡°Why are you here, Levi?¡± Everyone in the Garrison family red cautiously at Levi upon hearing that. Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Allow me to exin! We¡¯re not here to fight, so please put your weapons down! We came here because we have an announcement to make!¡± Zoey then waited for everyone to put their weapons away before continuing, ¡°Levi and Evie have joined the Garrison n! I hope that you will all get along well and look after each other from here on!¡± Everyone was stunned by what they had just heard. ¡°What? Levi has joined the Garrison n?¡± ¡°Since when? Howe we haven¡¯t heard about that?¡± ¡°That¡¯s impossible! None of us have heard about this! Levi, what right do you have to join the n? Who gave you permission to join the n?¡± Tyrone asked. A man then came running over to deliver a message on behalf of Eustace. ¡°The council members approved it! They are the ones who let Levi into the Garrison n!¡± ¡°What? The ancient Garrison n did?¡± Everyone fell silent after that, including Tyrone and Donald. ¡°Why would they let a heinous criminal like Levi join the Garrison n?¡± ¡°I know! They must be nning on recruiting his daughter and only let Levi in as an added bonus!¡± Donald eximed. ¡°Yeah! You¡¯re right! Evie ns on staying in The Cardinal Hall, which would make it hard for the elders to bring her back/ Having no other choice, they brought her into the n at the cost of letting Levi into it and forgiving him for his previous crimes. To the elders, this doesn¡¯t even count as a small price to pay!¡± Tyrone stated his analysis. Donald was amused. ¡°Using your daughter to resolve your conflict with us, huh? You sure are a smart one, Levi!¡± Chapter 2493 Chapter 2493 Chapter 2493 Technique Book Stash ¡°A lot of people in The Cardinal Hall are calling you a babymaking machine, Levi! Looks like that really is the case!¡± ¡°You used your daughter to resolve the conflicts between us and join Garrison n as you¡¯ve always wanted to!¡± ¡°I now see just how cunning you are, Levi! You waited until all of Garrison n¡¯s elders were here before requesting to join because you knew they had more authority and could grant your request!¡± All the members of the Garrison n, including Zoey and Azure Dragon, firmly believed that Levi was only able to join the n because he used Evie as a bargaining chip. Evie would be a member of the n if he joined, so the elders had no reason to reject his request. Donald red at Levi as he asked, ¡°Admit it, Levi! You¡¯ve been waiting a long time for this moment, haven¡¯t you? After all, it is a great honor to be a part of the ancient Garrison n! Joining the n so we wouldn¡¯t be able to hurt you was a really smart move, I¡¯ll give you that! You¡¯d better pray you don¡¯t break any of its rules or we can still punish you!¡± Break the rules? I can¡¯t think of anyone who would daree after me even if I destroy the da*ned n! Heck, even Gabriel wouldn¡¯t dare do a thing about it! Levi simply chuckled at the thought of that. ¡°Joining the Garrison n makes you a part of its bloodline, Levi. As your father, my blood is flowing through your veins whether you like it or not. If you want me to acknowledge you as my son, then get on your knees and address me ordingly!¡± Tyrone said. Kenny chimed in as well, ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right! It is customary for you to address your elders upon returning to the family! You have to call me ¡®Grandpa¡¯!¡± ¡°Exactly! The Garrison n is the most powerful one in existence, so you must go through the initiation ceremony and get the acknowledgment of all your seniors to truly be a Garrison! It would be inappropriate to have the elders acknowledge you because you are unworthy of such treatment, so we¡¯ll do it instead! Since I¡¯m the youngest here, I¡¯ll do the honors and host the initiation ceremony!¡± Donald added. Tyrone was quick to agree with his suggestion, ¡°Okay, sure! You may host the ceremony and pick nine elders to participate in it! Levi will then serve them tea on his knees and address them ordingly. Only after they acknowledge him will he be considered a member of the n. Shall we carry out the initiation ceremony tomorrow morning?¡± Donald nodded. ¡°Yes, that¡¯s fine! Tomorrow morning it is, then!¡± N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. He then shed Levi a smile as he said, ¡°So what if you manage to join the n, Levi? I¡¯m your senior, so you¡¯d still have to call me ¡®sir¡¯! Come on, let¡¯s hear it!¡± Donald even leaned in closer to Levi just to mock him further. ¡°Don¡¯t make me p you, Donald. You may have survived a p from him with severe injuries, but a p from me is bound to kill you!¡± Levi said coldly. Donald knew Levi was talking about Eustace pping him, and that angered him instantly. ¡°This isn¡¯t over until you call me ¡®sir¡¯!¡± ¡°Yeah! You have to do that or we won¡¯t proceed with the initiation ceremony! We¡¯ll never acknowledge you as a Garrison!¡± Everyone chimed in,pletely unaware that Levi was losing his temper and about to p the hell out of them. Zoey knew all too well what would happen if Levi were to unleash that p, so she quickly stopped him and dragged him aside. Patter! The ancient manuals that Levi had on him fell to the floor during the struggle, and everyone gathered around to take a look. Donald bent over to pick one up instinctively. ¡°This is¡­ the Garrison n¡¯s technique book? This one too! And this one! Hahaha¡­ I can¡¯t believe it! Levi, you actually kept a stash of our n¡¯s technique books?¡± Chapter 2494 Chapter 2494 Chapter 2494 At My Mercy Donald burst outughing as if he had found the things he needed to humiliate Levi in front of others. ¡°He¡¯s quite a visionary man! It turns out he¡¯sing after the technique of the Garrison n! On top of trading his daughter for the right to join the n, he has gotten his hands on the n¡¯s technique!¡± Members of the Garrison n found Levi a despicable man when they heard he had traded his daughter for his personal gain. ¡°A shameless man like you doesn¡¯t deserve to consider yourself someone else¡¯s father! Your daughter is so unlucky to have you!¡± Zoey turned around and looked at Levi in disbelief because she once thought the man she held dear in mind had sumbed to the tempting offers of the Garrison n. It turned out that was never the case. Instead, he had been trying his best to make the most out of the worst situation. Although he had made use of Forlevia to get his hands on the technique of the Garrison n, it was merely one of his many attempts to ensure he was on par with the rest. Zoey remarked, ¡°No wonder you¡¯re not against the idea of joining the n! It turns out you¡¯reing after the techniques of the n!¡± Donald added with a smirk, ¡°That¡¯s not all! I¡¯ve caught a whiff of the unique scent of the magical medicine the ancient Garrison n made!¡± Zoey found another few bottles of magical medicine from Levi. A whiff of the concoction was all it would take to improve one¡¯s condition. ¡°Ha! You must¡¯ve made the most out of your daughter¡¯s value, huh? I can¡¯t believe you have so much magical medicine with you!¡± Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. ¡°How is that different from selling her off?¡± ¡°She¡¯s going to be so upset if she¡¯s aware of the things you¡¯re up to!¡± Those around him looked at him in disgust. It sounded like a great deal, but they thought it was too much. After all, that would make Forlevia not much different from amodity. Zoey was infuriated as well. However, she wasn¡¯t in a position to pick on him since she had insisted on having him join the Garrison n. ¡°Alright, we¡¯ll just forget about it! You need to stop picking on him since he¡¯s one of us from now onwards!¡± Zoey asserted in an attempt to sort out the conflict on Levi¡¯s behalf. ¡°What do you mean he¡¯s one of us when we¡¯re not even done with the ceremony?¡± ¡°He¡¯s right! He has no right to consider himself one of us until the end of the ceremony!¡± The ones around them yelled to express their agreement. Zoey assured them, ¡°We¡¯ll definitely show up for the ceremony tomorrow! I¡¯ll bring our daughter along for the ceremony as well!¡± ¡°The little girl? It¡¯s a great idea!¡± Donald agreed without a second thought. Zoey nudged Levi and urged, ¡°Hurry up and y along with me!¡± The man next to her thought the ones around them were nothing but a bunch of fools unworthy of his time. If they don¡¯t stop pushing their luck, I¡¯m going to chase them out from the Garrison n since I¡¯m the one in charge of the ancient Garrison n! Azure Dragon and the rest of his party were afraid of the things awaiting them. He urged, ¡°Boss, what are you waiting for? Hurry up and tell them you¡¯reing! This is nothing aspared to the humiliations our foes brought upon you a few years ago! You have nothing to lose since you¡¯ve lost everything on the day you agreed to join them! It doesn¡¯t really matter if you do it again!¡± It was then Levi figured out his trusted aides were of the same idea as the ones picking on him. He took a deep breath and announced, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll be there as well!¡± No one was aware Levi would be the one superior to the rest during the ceremony. Ironically, the arrogant Donald was the one who had to beg for Levi¡¯s mercy. Ha! Since you think it¡¯s a ceremony to acknowledge me as a member of the n, I¡¯ll turn it into something interesting! Within another day, you¡¯re no longer a member of the n! Chapter 2495 Chapter 2495 Chapter 2495 Show Me Some Respect ¡°Alright, we¡¯ll carry on with the preparation of the ceremony!¡± Donald turned around once he instructed the rest to get ready. ¡°You need to stop getting full of yourself! I¡¯ll wait until you bow before me!¡± It turned out Eustace and the elders, who were quite a distance away from the crowd, were aware of the things going on as well. Shortly after the session, Zoey reprimanded Levi, ¡°You need to keep your anger to yourself in spite of the grudges you¡¯re holding against them! It¡¯s impossible for you to defy them ever since the day you swore allegiance to the Garrison n! Just forget about everything until you¡¯re on par with them in terms of strength!¡± The rest of the party added in a callous tone, ¡°Since you¡¯ve made up your mind to join the n, just stop trying anything rash!¡± Levi was confused as they wouldn¡¯t stop picking on him when he was the one in charge of the n. Hello? I¡¯m not trying to join the n when I¡¯m the freaking person in charge of the n! They¡¯re the ones who need to show me some respect! Zoey got in touch with Forlevia and brought her home from The Cardinal Hall in the evening to get everything ready for the ceremony. Once Zoey roused from her sleep in the morning, she suggested, ¡°Since we¡¯re not members of the Garrison n, I think it¡¯s time for us to leave!¡± Shortly after she made herself clear, she left with the rest as she was afraid the man she held dear in mind would feel embarrassed if they were around. After all, he would have to get down on his knees in front of his foe in another few hours. She was certain he wouldn¡¯t want others there to witness such a humiliating scene. ¡°H-Huh?¡± Donald was confused by the departure of Levi¡¯s close acquaintances when he thought it was a great opportunity to humiliate Levi in front of them. To his surprise, they made something up and justified their departure at thest minute. He couldn¡¯t even think of anything else to stop them. Nheless, Donald was thrilled by the thought of Levi getting down on his knees in front of him, addressing him in a courteous manner. After all, Levi had always been known as an arrogant man. He thought it was something worthy of boasting in front of others if Levi were to kneel in front of him. The ceremony would be held at the ancestral shrine of the Garrison n at Oand City. There were a total of nine seats avable for the leaders of the family. The one in the middle was for Donald as he had the highest status. Then, it was Tyrone and the rest. Levi would have to bow to all of them. Soon, members of the n gathered. Donald remained standing at the entrance instead of joining the rest in the hall. He continued surveying the surroundings. ¡°Where¡¯s Levi? Why isn¡¯t he anywhere to be seen yet?¡± Half an hourter, Levi finally showed up with Forlevia next to him. He brought along something to eat since he had yet to have his breakfast. It seemed as if he couldn¡¯t care less about the ceremony. Donald yelled the moment he saw Levi, ¡°What the hell do you think you¡¯re doing? Aren¡¯t you aware you¡¯re freakingte for twenty minutes? Are you trying to challenge the authority of the n? If that¡¯s the case, just get the hell out of our sights! The n doesn¡¯t need someone as arrogant as you!¡± The members in the hall turned around and looked at Levi in disgust because they were of the same idea as Donald. Material ? N?velDrama.Org. He¡¯s not supposed to bete for such an important ceremony! There¡¯s no way we¡¯re going to acknowledge him since he¡¯s trying to challenge the authority of the n! They thought it was necessary toe up with something to teach Levi a lesson to behave himself. Otherwise, Levi wouldn¡¯t take them seriously. Sneering, Levi asked in return, ¡°Huh? What¡¯s the matter? It¡¯s not a big deal for sleeping in, is it?¡± ¡°How dare you make it sound as if it¡¯s not a big deal? You¡¯re a disgrace to the family! Never im to be my son in front of others!¡± Tyrone announced at the top of his lungs. Levi ignored Donald and marched into the ancestral shrine, taking a seat next to the leaders of the n with his legs crossed. He nced at those in front of him and asked, ¡°Shall we begin?¡± Chapter 2496 Chapter 2496 Chapter 2496 Get On Your Knees ¡°What¡¯s taking all of you so long? Hurry up and carry on!¡± Those in the hall were in a state of bewilderment when Levi took a seat on Donald¡¯s seat. They looked at Levi in disbelief. Simrly, Donald remained standing at the entrance of the ancestral shrine since he couldn¡¯t fathom the reason Levi had the guts to challenge him. What¡¯s going on? Why is he sitting on my freaking seat? When Levi nced at those around him and found out they were still in a state of bewilderment, he repeated himself, ¡°Hello? Stop standing around and get down on your knees!¡± Immediately after they returned to their senses, they started reprimanding Levi. ¡°What the hell do you think you¡¯re doing when it¡¯s not your seat?¡± ¡°You must¡¯ve lost your mind! Stop challenging the authority of the n by trying anything reckless!¡± ¡°Is something wrong with your brain? How dare you get full of yourself in front of the leaders of the n?¡± ¡°You¡¯re the one who needs to get down on your knees instead of us!¡± Those in the hall expressed their intent to take Levi out because no one else had ever provoked them throughout the years. Donald took a deep breath and warned, ¡°When will you learn to read the room? You¡¯re the one who¡¯s in need of us to do you a favor! Get the hell off my seat and kneel in front of me! I¡¯ll forgive you as soon as you beg for mercy! Otherwise, you need to bear the consequences of your ignorance!¡± ¡°On your knees, Levi!¡± ¡°Hurry up! What¡¯s taking you so long?¡± Out of the blue, Levi chuckled and asked, ¡°What do you mean? I¡¯m actually here for the ceremony to expel a few members of the n!¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Those in the hall, including the little girl next to him, got increasingly confused as they couldn¡¯t fathom the things he brought up. It was then Levi added with a vicious smirk, ¡°I¡¯m here for the ceremony to expel the ones defying the orders of the ancient Garrison n!¡± ¡°What do you mean someone¡¯s going to be expelled from the n?¡± Donald repeated after Levi. ¡°It mean someone¡¯s in a huge trouble!¡± ¡°Who else could it be apart from you?¡± Instead of answering Donald¡¯s question, Levi remained silent with a vicious smirk as if he had something else in mind for those in the hall. Unable to stand Levi provoking them anymore, Donald yelled, ¡°Get the hell off my seat at once!¡± When Donald was about to reach Levi, another man¡¯s voice took the ones in the hall by surprise. ¡°Get down on your knees at once, Donald!¡± Bam! As the thunderous voice of the intimidating figure reverberated in the hall, Donald kneeled without a second thought as he couldn¡¯t even brace himself through the menacing aura. On top of that, he knew Gabriel had made it to the ancestral shrine because of the man¡¯s unique voice. Shortly after Gabriel stopped Donald, he instructed, ¡°Kenny, Tyrone, on your knees as well!¡± Unable to withstand Gabriel¡¯s menacing presence, those in the hall kneeled as instructed with their faces scrunching up in fear. It was the same for the members outside of the ancestral shrine. Forlevia remained standing next to the seated Levi while the rest inside and outside of the hall had long gotten down on their knees. What the hell is going on? Isn¡¯t this the ceremony to acknowledge Levi as a member of the n? Why are we the ones kneeling instead of Levi? As footsteps continued closing in from afar, Gabriel and the rest of the elders finally made it to the scene. Apart from Levi, the rest in the hall had their eyes glued to the elders with confused looks. Simrly, Zoey and the rest of her party heard themotion Gabriel caused. Azure Dragon murmured to himself, ¡°He¡¯s going to be fine, isn¡¯t he? Boss will definitely make it through, right?¡± Material ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°No! We need to return to him and check on him! If something¡¯s wrong, we¡¯ll just take him away with us!¡± Zoey and the rest of her party rushed in the direction of the ancestral hall without a second thought. They brought themselves to a halt when they were near the hall. When they caught a glimpse of everyone kneeling in front of the hall, they thought they had been seeing things again. Chapter 2497 Chapter 2497 Chapter 2497 You Are A Nobody Why have the members of the Garrison n from Oand City gotten down on their knees? What exactly are they doing? On top of the ones outside the hall, the ones inside the hall are doing the same as well! Someone asked, ¡°Are they currently in a worship session or something?¡± Floyd yelled, ¡°Have you guys seen the one inside the hall?¡± When Zoey heard Floyd¡¯s question, she turned around and caught a glimpse of her husband seated in the middle of the hall with their daughter standing next to him. My poor Evie looks so lost. The confused woman couldn¡¯t fathom the reason the rest seemed to be begging for his mercy. What is wrong with this arrogant bunch? Why have they gotten down on their knees in front of Levi? Can someone tell me the things they¡¯re up to? Material ? N?velDrama.Org. It doesn¡¯t make any sense when most of them are considered superior to Levi in terms of status! There¡¯s also his freaking father amongst the many! A short whileter, Gabriel finally joined them in the hall. When Zoey and those around her noticed his presence, they kneeled in a simr manner in fear of offending those in power. ¡°Are these the elders of the ancient Garrison n?¡± It was the first time more than one figure on par with God of Massacre in terms of strength had shown up at the scene. To be precise, it might not be much of a challenge for them to take out the ones with their names listed on the Divine Leaderboard. It seemed as if a punch or a kick from the elders was all it would take to crush the ones with their names listed on the Divine Leaderboard. Azure Dragon remarked, ¡°The elders must be the reason they¡¯re currently kneeling!¡± The rest nodded in return as they couldn¡¯t think of something else to justify the reason members of the Garrison n wouldn¡¯t stop kneeling in front of Levi. Eustace, who was still not there, asked at the top of his lungs, ¡°It seems like you haven¡¯t learned your lessons, huh?¡± Donald felt a strong urge to weep due to the presence of the elders, including Gabriel and Eustace. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry! I shouldn¡¯t have tried something as silly as such when I wasn¡¯t even in the position to make the call! It was my fault!¡± ¡°Our deepest apologies as well!¡± ¡°We¡¯re so sorry for trying to defy your instructions! We shouldn¡¯t have brought up something as absurd as such just to stop Levi from joining the n!¡± ¡°It was very foolish of us to try something as silly as defying your instructions! Allow us to atone for our sins!¡± p! p! p! They started pping themselves in the face to show they truly meant their words. Tyrone and the leaders of the n had bruised themselves as well. They thought Gabriel and the elders were enraged since they had made themselves clear Levi was meant to be a member of the n. In short, the fact they insisted on carrying out the so-called ceremony was against the decisions the elders had made. They had done something beyond their capabilities. They weren¡¯t aware their sole mistake was to pick on Levi. It was simr to the time they tried sending Eustace to wipe Levi out of existence. Donald was of the same idea as the rest because he couldn¡¯t think of anything else, including Levi¡¯s actual identity. However, things weren¡¯t as trivial as he thought it was because apart from Eustace, Gabriel as well as the elders of the ancient Garrison n were there! Immediately after Gabriel made it to the scene, he red at Donald in the eyes and bellowed, ¡°You¡¯re such a fool! What makes you think you¡¯re in a position to make the decision on behalf of the n? You¡¯re just a nobody in front of the members of the ancient Garrison n!¡± The ones at fault started shivering in fear when they heard Gabriel reprimanding them. Unfortunately, they had misperceived Gabriel¡¯s scolding because he had just indicated they shouldn¡¯t have picked on Levi, the one leading the ancient Garrison n. ¡°W-We¡¯re so sorry, Sir! Kindly allow us to make up for the mistakes we¡¯ve made!¡± ¡°Our outmost apologies, Sir!¡± They couldn¡¯t think of anything else to get them out of the nasty situation. Thus, along with the rest, Donald admitted they were the ones at fault and indicated they were willing to bear the consequences of their ignorance. Gabriel announced, ¡°If that¡¯s the case, I¡¯ll announce the penalty for the ones at fault!¡± Chapter 2498 Chapter 2498 Chapter 2498 Joining Sacred Organization Donald was well aware of the things awaiting them since he was well-versed with the rules regting the n. If things turned out to be the worst, he would¡¯ve to spend three years in istion. With that being said, it was nothing serious as it wasn¡¯t the first time he had gone through something as such. However, Gabriel¡¯s n had never been penalized throughout the years. Hence, they were on pins and needles in anticipation of the things awaiting them. ¡°A total of nine members of the Garrison n, including Donald and Tyrone¡­ will be expelled! In short, they¡¯re no longer rted to the n from today onwards! We¡¯ll take out the ones trying to leverage their affiliation with the n without a second thought!¡± What! The announcement took everyone in the hall by surprise. Subsequently, everyone in the hall went dead silent as it had been a long time since thest expulsion. Apart from Tyrone, Donald, and the ones expelled, Zoey and her party were dumbfounded when they heard the announcement. They were stunned since the elders had just made the call to expel the prodigy of the n. N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. It wouldn¡¯t be much of a surprise for Tyrone and the rest to be expelled since they had gone overboard, challenging the authority of the elders of the n. As it made no sense for the elders to involve Donald, the ones in the hall couldn¡¯t help but recall the things Levi brought up a short while ago. They were confused with the reason Levi had been made aware of the actual agenda ahead of them. No! It¡¯s something he has staged against us! I¡¯m not sure how, but it seems the elders have started siding with him! The astonished Donald couldn¡¯t wait to figure out the reason. To begin with, it wasn¡¯t even a serious offense since they did nothing apart from defying the elders¡¯ instructions. Moreover, the ones announcing the penalty had always considered him the hope of the n. It was close to impossible for them to change their minds over the night. Unable to fathom the reason they had changed their minds, Donald asked, ¡°Why? Can anyone tell me what¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°Please tell me!¡± ¡°Why?¡± Staring at the familiar figures in front of him, the confused Donald repeated his question again and again. Irked by the irritating young man¡¯s questions, Gabriel gasped out his reply, ¡°Isn¡¯t it obvious? You should¡¯ve seen thising on the day you made up your mind to defy us! Since you¡¯re no longer a member of the n, get the hell out of our sights!¡± Humphrey added, ¡°Just get going already! Consider yourself lucky since we¡¯re merciful enough to let all of you live!¡± Donald brought himself up and repeated his question while staring at Gabriel in the eyes, ¡°Can you at least tell me what sort of offense I havemitted?¡± The intelligent man knew expulsion was never the penalty for such a trivial offense. Therefore, he thought he might turn the tables around as long as he could prove Gabriel wrong. On the other hand, Gabriel was thrilled. He asked in return, ¡°This is something I¡¯ve juste up with! Are you questioning my authority? Am I not allowed to amend the rules of the n?¡± ¡°N-No, Sir!¡± As those behind Donald yed along with Gabriel, Donald knew it was truly over for him as he was on his own. ¡°It seems like all of you are giving up on me because of this little girl, huh? If that¡¯s the case, I¡¯ll make sure the n is going to regret it in the near future!¡± Donald turned around and warned Levi, ¡°Just you wait! I¡¯ll return and get my revenge against you soon enough!¡± The ones expelled thought Levi had leveraged Forlevia¡¯s talent to get them sacked since the little girl possessed the talent to lead the n to its prime again. Staring at the departing party, Humphrey murmured to himself, ¡°You need to stop getting on the nerves of mysterious figures whose identity you¡¯re not aware of! Otherwise, you¡¯re destined to be doomed!¡± Meanwhile, Gabriel repeated himself in a serious tone, ¡°The ones trying to challenge the decisions we make will end up as such!¡± ¡­¡­ The party of nine continued wandering around the streets because they weren¡¯t sure of their next best course of action. Tyrone asked, ¡°Donald, what are we going to do next? We¡¯ll follow you!¡± ¡°We¡¯re going to make the elders of the n regret their decisions! In short, we need to join an organization more superior to the n!¡± Donald suggested. He turned around and looked Tyrone in the eyes. ¡°We¡¯ll join the Sacred Organization and acquire the Dark Emperor¡¯s aid!¡± Chapter 2499 Chapter 2499 Chapter 2499 A Cunning Man ¡°Huh? The Sacred Organization?¡± Kenny and the leaders of the n had their doubts as they weren¡¯t sure if it was appropriate for them to join others immediately after their expulsion. ¡°I¡¯m sure Levi has something to do with our misfortune! I¡¯m going to teach him a lesson for stirring things up behind the scenes!¡± Donald couldn¡¯t stop himself from trembling due to extreme frustration. No words could justify the sort of grudges he held against Levi. He was merely irked by the presence of the man he deemed inferior to him quite some time ago. However, that was no longer the case now since Donald thought Levi was the sole reason for their expulsion. He yelled, ¡°I¡¯ll make the elders regret their decisions! They didn¡¯t even flinch when terminating the highly regarded prodigy of the family! I can¡¯t believe they¡¯re sacrificing me merely because someone with greater talents has shown up!¡± A few seconds of pauseter, he yelled hysterically, ¡°Once I¡¯m strong enough to force them into submission, I¡¯ll show the elders they¡¯ve made the wrong decision!¡± Tyrone was of the same idea. He remarked, ¡°You¡¯re right! We¡¯re going to make them regret their decisions! In order to achieve our goals, we need to ensure we¡¯re on par with them in terms of influences! Thus, we need to get ourselves affiliated with an influential organization!¡± Although Kenny and the leaders knew it was the right thing to do, they were intimidated by the thoughts of leaving the nation. Hence, Kenny asked, ¡°Why are we going to join the Sacred Organization when there are a few equally influential organizations in Erudia?¡± Donald exined, ¡°It¡¯s because of the influence of the Sacred Organization! On top of that, the Dark Emperor is superior to most in terms of strength. Others wouldn¡¯t stop spreading rumors of Divine Brigadier of The Cardinal Hall defeating the Dark Emperor, but that was never the case! It was the exact opposite!¡± He paused halfway through his orated speech. After much consideration, he shared the things he was aware of with the rest. ¡°Someone took Evie and her mentors away when they were at Adrune! If it weren¡¯t because of the Dark Emperor, they might not make it back alive! I need to get him to take me in as his disciple to be superior to others within the shortest time!¡± ¡°Alright, if that¡¯s the case, we¡¯ll head out and make our way to the Sacred Organization at once.¡± Tyrone and Donald departed without a second thought since they were determined to get their revenge. Meanwhile, Zoey couldn¡¯t snap out of confusion due to the urrence of the incident a short while ago. She just couldn¡¯t believe Donald was an outcast of the Garrison n as no one would get expelled from the n, especially over something as trivial as such. Floyd eximed, ¡°He¡¯s awesome! How the hell has he gotten the elders of the Garrison n to side with him?¡± Sword Fiend nodded and shared his thoughts with them, ¡°Maybe he has leveraged on Evie¡¯s talent and driven the Garrison n apart from Donald.¡± Chuckling, Azure Dragon said, ¡°I think you¡¯re right! We shouldn¡¯t have worried about him. Apart from his exceptional martial arts, he¡¯s an equally intelligent man. There are only a few on par with him in terms of intelligence. Shall we not forget he has defeated countless of our foes without sacrificing a soldier more than once?¡± He gave it a thought and added, ¡°As capable as the ancient Garrison n might be, they¡¯re not a match for him in terms of intelligence! It doesn¡¯t take much for him to drive them apart using Evie as bait!¡± It was about time for Zoey and the ones around her to leave since the Garrison n was about to hold another meeting to discuss the ongoing issues. Zoey brought their daughter away with her as well. As Levi remained seated in the ancestral shrine, one of them yelled, ¡°How dare you remain seated when the elders are here?¡± Cooper, who was also one of the many prodigies of the n, was closely acquainted with Donald. Hence, he started picking on Levi. Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. p! Gabriel pped Cooper in the face without any hesitation. Chapter 2500 Chapter 2500 Chapter 2500 Mentor Of The Dark Emperor Cooper copsed to the ground with a confused look since Gabriel had just indicated he had no issue with Levi sitting. All of a sudden, Gabriel repeated himself, ¡°Have I not made myself clear? When will you learn to behave when you¡¯re in front of the n leader?¡± ¡°Have I not behaved myself in front of you?¡± ¡°What are you talking about? I¡¯m talking about Levi over here!¡± Along with Gabriel, the rest of the elders kneeled in front of Levi shortly after Gabriel introduced Levi to the rest in the hall. The members of the n couldn¡¯t fathom the reason the elders had gotten down on their knees when they were supposed to be superior to most of them in the hall, including the deceased members of the n in the shrine. They couldn¡¯tprehend the reason those arrogant elders would kneel in front of others until some of them linked the missing pieces of puzzles together and found out they were showing respect to the man seated in front of them. The elders greeted Levi, ¡°Hail the patriarch!¡± Huh? Why has Levi be the freaking leader of the n? It was then the members of the n figured out Levi was the one Gabriel had been talking about during the confrontation with Donald. When Gabriel mentioned something along the line of the n leader amending the rules as he wished, he was never referring to himself¡ªit had always been Levi. Members of the Garrison n from Oand City were on the verge of losing their minds as they had a hard time acknowledging the fact that Levi was the n leader. ¡°Allow me to introduce the n leader of the ancient Garrison n! He¡¯s none other than Levi! In short, he¡¯s the one leading the rest of the Garrison ns! I want everyone to keep his identity in mind in case the day for you to be at his service arises in the near future!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Meanwhile, Donald finally found one of the Sacred Organization¡¯s many training bases after going through hell. Tempestus, who was aware of Donald¡¯s identity, happened to be the one in charge of the training base. Hence, he dispatched more than a thousand of his forces to surround them. Tyrone immediately exined the reason they were there, ¡°Sir, you don¡¯t have to worry because we¡¯re here to join you!¡± ¡°What? Are you seriously telling me the most highly regarded prodigy of the ancient Garrison n is here to join us? Is this some sort of attempt to pull my leg since the n has always considered us some sort of cult!¡± Tempestus wasn¡¯t the only one who thought it was a joke since it sounded too absurd to be real. Donald told them everything, ¡°A-Actually, we¡¯ve been expelled¡­¡± Shortly after Tempestus carried out some investigation, he found out the duo in front of him had been telling the truth. ¡°That¡¯s the reason we¡¯re here today! We¡¯re not just some useless additions to the organization! I¡¯m sure we can prove ourselves useful if we¡¯re given a chance. We¡¯ve also brought along something to prove our sincerity, but we¡¯ll only hand it to the Dark Emperor. Actually, I have another request for Dark Emperor¡ªI wish to be his disciple.¡± Donald kneeled the moment he finished his orated speech. Without a second thought, Tyrone responded in a simr manner and asked, ¡°Me too! Can you please deliver the message on our behalf?¡± Their actions took those surrounding them by surprise. Nheless, they managed to prove their sincerity through kneeling for almost a day. Meanwhile, Levi was surprised when he figured out the truth. He couldn¡¯t believe the duo had returned to him after making a fuss out of something trivial. Ironically, they were there to acquire his aid. He joined the duo since he found the duo¡¯s presence interesting and thought it wouldn¡¯t be such a bad idea to figure out the things they had in mind. ¡°Announcing the arrival of Dark Emperor!¡± Material ? N?velDrama.Org. After spending the night kneeling at the entrance of the training base, Donald and Tyrone were thrilled upon the announcement. Chapter 2501 Chapter 2501 Chapter 2501 Not Worthy Of My Time They could no longer keep their excitement to themselves at the presence of the Dark Emperor. Donald hesitated no more and announced, ¡°I¡¯m willing to offer everything within my possession as long as you¡¯re willing to take me in as your disciple!¡± Thrilled by the things Donald brought up, Levi couldn¡¯t wait to figure out the things Donald had with him. He asked in an attempt to sort out his confusion, ¡°Why don¡¯t you tell me more about it?¡± ¡°As long as you take me in as your disciple, I¡¯m willing to share the techniques of the ancient Garrison n with you! On top of that, I¡¯ll disclose the details of the items within the n¡¯s possession with the organization! These are the foundations of the n!¡± Levi knew Donald was serious since Donald had offered to share everything about the n with him. He guffawed because of Donald¡¯s determination. It seemed as if the duo were ready to sacrifice everything just to get their revenge. They were driven by hatred towards the n and the man in front of them. Levi asked in return, ¡°I¡¯m sure others are going to express their interest in the techniques of the n as well! After all, it¡¯s something on par with Skyward Sword!¡± Donald knew it was a great opportunity to persuade the man in front of him. Thus, he added, ¡°Yes! The one mastering the techniques of the n can easily ward off those from The Cardinal Hall!¡± Boom! When he thought he had sessfully persuaded the mysterious figure, the mysterious figure started emanating an intimidating presence, sending the duo in front of him flying a few feet away. They thought it was an explosion when they felt the racking sensation scorching their skin. To their surprise, it was nothing more than Levi unleashing the technique of the Garrison n with the purest form of Sris Energy. Donald¡¯s confusion was written all over his face since he was well aware that was the foundation to the rest of the techniques of the ancient Garrison n. Only members of the ancient Garrison n were made aware of the technique to extract the purest form of Sris Energy since most of the n¡¯s techniques were different manifestations of that energy. The n members were forbidden to share the secrets of the technique with others. However, Dark Emperor unleashed the purest form of Sris Energy as if it wasn¡¯t even a big deal. To be precise, Donald had never seen others unleashing such pure Sris Energy. Not even Gabriel was capable of extracting such a pure form of energy. As Tyrone started specting the identity of the mysterious figure in front of him, the full-fledged Levi lost himself in a train of thought. I¡¯m aware of the thing Donald isn¡¯t since the elders have shared everything of the ancient Garrison n with me. ¡°I¡¯ll show the two of you something else since these aren¡¯t the only trump cards of mine.¡± Since Levi possessed the skills others could merely think of, he morphed into a man made out of steel, producing a loud nk over and over again to startle the duo in front of him. ¡°What? Isn¡¯t this the Iron Golem Technique?¡± Donald and Tyrone had a hard time acknowledging the fact the Dark Emperor possessed more than one unique technique. This is simply terrifying! They had never encountered such a formidable figure throughout the years. He had no intention to poke his nose into the reason the Dark Emperor was familiar with those unique techniques anymore. I knew I made the right call to approach him! He¡¯s far more capable than the world thinks he is! I can¡¯t even think of the appropriate words to describe his capabilities anymore! The things others are aware of are nothing more than a tip of an iceberg! Inspired to be as capable as the Dark Emperor, Donald yelled, ¡°I knew it! I knew you weren¡¯t defeated by Divine Brigadier of The Cardinal Hall!¡± ¡°Huh? You must be kidding me, aren¡¯t you? He can¡¯t even take a punch of mine, let alone defeat me! Actually, I can¡¯t really think of anyone who¡¯s worthy of my time.¡± Material ? N?velDrama.Org. The duo in front of him almost went berserk when they heard him and his seemingly boastful statements. This is the type of power we¡¯re seeking against the ones humiliating us! We need to get him to take us in as his disciples! ¡°Please take us in as your disciples! I¡¯m willing to do everything on your behalf as long as it¡¯s something you desire!¡± They didn¡¯t even hesitate to yield themselves at the mercy of the man they knew nothing about in front of them immediately after Levi finished demonstrating his techniques. Chapter 2502 Chapter 2502 Chapter 2502 Restricted Area 76 How ironic! They wouldn¡¯t stop picking on me a few days ago, yet they¡¯re currently groveling themselves at my mercy without being aware of my identity! Besides Divine Brigadier, my father and this rtive of mine are asking me to take them in as my disciples! Since I¡¯m in desperate need of talents, I¡¯ll do them a favor and take them in as my disciples! As arrogant as he might be, Donald is quite an exceptional man. He¡¯s the useful talent I need as of now. I¡¯ll just guide them from time to time and give them something to keep them motivated. It won¡¯t even take much to enable them to achieve tremendous improvement within a short period. As capable as they might be in the future, I¡¯ll ensure they¡¯ll continue dancing to my tune since I¡¯m the one granting them everything. Once he made up his mind, he asked, ¡°Why don¡¯t you tell me the reason you wish to acquire my aid as your mentor?¡± ¡°We wish to be as strong as you! We wish to teach the members of the ancient Garrison n a lesson! It was a mistake and a loss of theirs to expel us from the n!¡± Donald yelled hysterically when he heard question. ¡°Wonderful! I¡¯ll do all of you a favor and consider the two of you my disciples! I¡¯ll grant you everything you need, including my guidance! It won¡¯t even take long until you get everything you desire!¡± yvolume00:00/00:00TruvidfullScreen Suddenly, Levi turned around and asked Tempestus, ¡°Is any of our many organizations in need of someone to take the lead?¡± Levi was aware that Sacred Organization was the mastermind behind a lot of forces. He had run out of trustworthy aides to oversee the operations of those forces. ¡°Although we¡¯re currently in control of Maya Industries, there¡¯s no one leading them since the ones we sent weren¡¯t capable enough to lead the rest.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± The duo was on the verge of going through another emotional breakdown when they heard the duo¡¯s conversation. Who the hell is this mentor of ours? Just what on earth is he not capable of? With that being said, we¡¯ve nothing to lose! Instead, we stand a lot to gain from such a capable figure! Hahaha! As astonished as they were, they were d they were officially members of the world¡¯s mightiest organization. Since our mentor is such an awesome man, I¡¯m sure the members of the Garrison n are going to regret their decision of expelling us in no time if we manage to achieve a great feat under his guidance! ¡°Since the two of you are my disciples, I¡¯ll officially appoint you and you the ones in charge of Maya Industries from now onwards! You need to make sure things are running well on my behalf! Am I clear?¡± The duo reassured the man in front of them, ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry, Master! We¡¯ll definitely make sure everything¡¯s running fine!¡± They couldn¡¯t contain their excitement since they were appointed the ones in charge of Maya Industries shortly after joining the organization. On the other hand, Levi was certain they would carry out their duties just fine due to their personal interests. He thought they might do a better job than Death Fiend. ¡°I¡¯ll grant each of you a divine tool as a token of appreciation!¡± Levi sent someone to retrieve the things he brought along from Restricted Area 76 to the duo. Eustace¡¯s Death Sword was nothing aspared to the divine tools they had just acquired. They could barely resist the urge to return to the n and show off the divine tools they were granted. Shortly after Levi departed, he made a trip to Restricted Area 76 to check on the mining progress due to the abundant natural resources avable there. It would take the Sacred Organization a few hundred years to harvest everything mother nature had to offer. However, those had nothing to do with the reason he was there since he had something else in mind. To be precise, he was there to lure the ones hiding in the dark out. He was certain members of Lab of Gods would return if they were still alive. After all, they spent most of their resources to keep the area restricted from others when they were still in power. On top of that, they had conducted countless investigations to search the background of Dark Emperor. Hence, Levi dispatched the elites of Sacred Organization to be on the lookout against them at Restricted Area 76. Material ? N?velDrama.Org. Levi asked, ¡°Has anything strange urredtely?¡± ¡°No!¡± Levi thought of going for rounds in the middle of the night just to ensure everything was fine in case of something odd. After all, the machines could not detect everything. In the middle of the night, Levi stood at the highest point to ensure everything was fine. Nothing odd urred until it waste at night. Chapter 2503 Chapter 2503 Chapter 2503 Lab of Gods The system installed couldn¡¯t detect those nearby the area. However, face scrunched up when he noticed something closing in from afar. It was merely a faint motion, but Levi could detect it without any issue. He no longer had to rely on his mundane senses. Hence, he could easily detect even the faintest motion from the bugs in the woods. He wasn¡¯t surprised by the system¡¯s failure since it was almost impossible for the machines to detect the faint motion of energy. In other words, deployment was as good as none since the ones on the lookout weren¡¯t aware of the things going on in spite of spending more than a few days there. ¡°Gotcha!¡± Levi had his eyes glued to a few silhouettes sneaking their ways through the woods in the dark. The few beings weren¡¯t much different from Gods of Restricted Area 76 as others couldn¡¯t possibly detect them with their mundane senses. yvolume00:00/00:00TruvidfullScreen If it weren¡¯t because of my exceptional senses, I might not have noticed their presence as well. They did a magnificent job controlling the deployment of energy. Not even the elites or the most advanced equipment I¡¯ve dispatched are capable of detecting them since they¡¯re not much different from ghosts. Shortly after he sorted out the things he had in mind, he approached one of them and noticed they had disguised themselves using a method different from Gods¡¯. I can¡¯t even see them if I¡¯m not aware of their presence! They¡¯re literally invisible when they¡¯re in the woods in the middle of the night! Hold on a minute! Are these pure energy beings simr to the one Jared created? Bruce managed to get his hands on a few pure energy beings, but those were inferior to Jared¡¯s version. After all, mother nature had blessed the one Jared owned, whereas the ones Bruce possessed were merely a lower spec of his creation. Although Levi hadn¡¯t encountered pure energy beings like Jared, he knew the ones in front of him were different. The ones in front of him were a few feet taller than Shaun in terms of height. At the very least, he was certain they were stronger than the ones Bruce made. Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. To be precise, they might be capable of wiping the first few people ranked on the Divine Leaderboard out. They seemed to be resembling Jared¡¯s creation the most. Levi was sure they were merely spies sent to investigate the area. In short, there were even more capable ones awaiting the order to infiltrate the area. Those must be the ones resembling Jared the most in terms of strength. It was safe to assume the ones sending them were none other than members of the Lab of Gods since they possessed the method to make countless pure energy beings. I knew it! The members of the Lab of Gods are still alive! Hooray! I¡¯ve finally found a few opponents worthy of my time again after being alone for such a long time! Others might not fathom the reason he was thrilled. He couldn¡¯t even recall thest time he encountered a formidable foe. Therefore, he couldn¡¯t suppress his excitement and almost burst out laughing due to the great news. The first thing he had in mind was to locate the precise whereabouts of the ones hiding in the dark. Thus, he remained hiding and went after the pure energy beings as they continued going rounds at Restricted Area 76. They spent the entire night surveying the area until it was almost dawn. When they were about to leave, Levi went after them to trace the base of operation of Lab of Gods. The pure energy beings continued traveling at top speed. Others might lose track of them unless they were a match for them in terms of speed. After tailing them for a few hours, Levi brought himself to a halt and muttered to himself with his brows arched in confusion, ¡°Why are they here? It¡¯s impossible!¡± Chapter 2504 Chapter 2504 Chapter 2504 Bases Of Operations Astonished by the fact the pure energy beings had returned to Erudia, he continued muttering to himself, ¡°No! This must be one of their attempts to lure me here! It seems like they¡¯re aware of my presence all along!¡± He couldn¡¯t think of anything else since it was close to impossible for the members of Lab of Gods to set up their base of operation in Erudia. When the thought of them being aware of his presence crossed his mind, he felt a chill running down his spines due to their capabilities. I need to hurry up and follow one of them! Otherwise, they¡¯re going to split up and flee in different directions to shrug me off! A short while after they made it to Erudia, the pure energy beings parted ways and started elerating in different directions. See! They must be aware of my presence all this while! I¡¯m afraid I won¡¯t get my hands on their base of operations if things continue progressing this way. There¡¯s no way they¡¯re going to let the cat out of the bag even if I take them into custody. yvolume00:00/00:00TruvidfullScreen Perhaps they have some sort of countermeasure in ce to stop me as well. If that¡¯s the case, I¡¯ll try my luck with one of them and see if they¡¯ll lead me to their base. He lost track of the one he had his eyes on shortly after his target made it to Oand City. He muttered to himself seconds after the pure energy being¡¯s disappearance, ¡°He¡¯s quite a skillful one, huh?¡± It turned out things were theplete opposite of the things he had in mind¡ªthey were never aware of his presence since they were merely on their way to the base of operation set up in Erudia. There was no way a few pure energy beings were capable of noticing his presence when he was superior to them in multiple aspects. The mastermind thought of misleading others through setting up the organization¡¯s bases of operation somewhere most would deem dangerous. It worked like a charm and misled others since others thought no one in their right mind would set up their base at the headquarter of their foes. Those who were aware of Lab of Gods¡¯ presence had a hard time locating them due to the same reason. The pure energy beings split up shortly after they made it to the nation as multiple bases of operations had been set up just in case of the worst. At the very least, they wouldn¡¯t be wiped out of existence throughout the night if there were a few bases of operations. Levi returned to North Hampton from Oand City since he couldn¡¯t get his hands on the base of operations of Lab of Gods. He was slightly upset when he thought he might have rmed the foe worthy of his time. As a result, he stopped dropping by Restricted Area 76 because he thought they wouldn¡¯t return anymore. To his surprise, they returned and continued surveying the area since they were never aware Levi had noticed their presence. After surveying the surroundings for quite some time, members of Lab of Gods had finally figured out the secret to the area. Material ? N?velDrama.Org. On the other hand, instead of trying his luck with the restricted area, Levi dispatched most of his forces to different regions. A few dayster, a life-changing incident took everyone, including Levi, by surprise when the news of the dark web made it to the surface web. Chapter 2505 Chapter 2505 hapter 2505 Divine Leaderboard Renowned organizations from all around the globe had gathered around to redefine the things it would take to qualify themselves as a member of the Divine Leaderboard. On top of that, they built something called the Hall of Gods on top of the tallest mountain to honor the mightiest humans. The Divine Wall¡ªa monumental stone that was a few hundred feet had been built alongside to honor the ones making it to the list. Amongst the thousand people with their names carved on the Divine Wall, Dark Emperor was the first due to his overwhelmingbat prowess. Others couldn¡¯t even see the name of Dark Emperor since the monumental stone was a hundred feet into the sky. Many people had never heard of the names of the ones carved on the monumental stone since the names of those living in seclusion were included as well. Apart from members of the ancient Garrison n, fighters from Adrune and ns of the indigenous forest had made it to the list as well. Surprisingly, Divine Brigadier of The Cardinal Hall and mentors of Forlevia were also included in the list. Previously, only names of the ones portraying their capabilities would be included in the Divine Leaderboard since the ones in charge needed something to benchmark their capabilities. As strong as those living in seclusion might be, they wouldn¡¯t be involved until they demonstrated their actual capabilities. However, it was different for Hall of Gods since users of the dark web had gathered around to analyze the capabilities of people from all around the globe using information they acquired through different sources. Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. Apart from the monumental stone, there were ny-nine stairs built with a hundred names carved on each stair to honor the ones with their names listed on the Provisional Leaderboard. They were granted the title of Provisionalbatants to honor their equally remarkablebat skills since they were the ones next to the Divine Leaderboard When the Provisional Leaderboard and Divine Leaderboard were introduced to the world, others had no intention to take them seriously. Many thought it was time to take it seriously since it had garnered the attention of people from all around the globe. After all, it was an honor for the ones making it to the Hall of Gods. They would earn the right to consider themselves the best amongst the rest in the world. The ones with their names carved on the Hall of Gods would be considered the finest amongst the rest. Therefore, everyone felt motivated to keep moving up the ranks at all costs. They thought it was a great honor to be acknowledged by others for their exceptional capabilities. Meanwhile, it was different for those with their names carved on the stairs because they considered it a humiliation to have their names beneath others. They had to keep climbing up the ranks to ensure they were ahead of their peers. Themon goal they had was to ensure their names were carved on Divine Wall. The addition of Eustace and the elders of the ancient Garrison n had taken the rest of the world by surprise since no one was aware of their actual capabilities. On the other hand, Levi was intrigued to figure out if he was included in the Hall of Gods. Chapter 2506 Chapter 2506 Chapter 2506 All Three Titles Are Mine Dark Emperor was in first ce. Killfinger of Erudia, the mysterious man who broke the Skyward Sword with his fingers, was second. Rumor had it that Killfinger wielded the Iron Golem Technique and had reached unimaginable heights with it. At the same time, the new leader of the ancient Garrison n was in third ce. Even though his identity was shrouded in mystery, he was exceedingly powerful. He had defeated Gabriel, Eustace, and other strong contenders to win the position. When the new Divine Leaderboard was revealed, it shocked the entire world. yvolume00:00/00:44TruvidfullScreen Everyone was familiar with who the first and second-ced fighters were. However, the new leader of the ancient Garrison n came as a surprise to the world, especially to Donald and Tyrone, who controlled Maya Industries. Both of them wondered if the new n leader was the one who threw them out of the n. Who is the new n leader? Why haven¡¯t we heard anything about him? At that moment, Donald nned to use hiswork with the ancient Garrison n to investigate. However, they were celebrating the fact that their master, Dark Emperor, was top of the Divine Leaderboard. Consequently, they were the disciples of the top-ranked warrior on the leaderboard. Looking at the top three positions on the Divine Leaderboard, Levi fell into deep thought. His three alter egos were upying the top three positions. What¡¯s my position? After going through the names, he couldn¡¯t find himself on the Divine Leaderboard. The Dark Web is indeed resourceful given that they are able to differentiate my three alter egos. In that case, do they know who I am? Or the fact that these three identities belong to the same person? It would be extremely dangerous if they do. Much to his relief, initial conclusion was that the Dark Web likely wasn¡¯t rted to Lab of Gods. Hence, he continued to go through the names listed on the ny-nine steps but still couldn¡¯t find his name. The newly redefined Divine and Provisional Leaderboard were supposed to contain all the powerful fighters in the world, regardless of whether they had fought before or were hidden from the public eye. It was rare for them to leave out anyone powerful. Therefore, it had a lot of credibility as an urate leaderboard. Toward the end of the previous Divine Leaderboard, there were many elite fighters who emerged and rocketed up to the top. Therefore, the leaderboard was no longer able to categorize them urately. Given the change, it was understandable that Levi wasn¡¯t included in the Provisional Leaderboard based on his earlier strength. Therefore, the difficulty of getting onto the Provisional Leaderboard now was simr to that of getting onto the previous Divine Leaderboard. In fact, it was actually more difficult to do so. Meanwhile, Levi continued to go through the Divine and Provisional Leaderboard. Gabriel, Eustace, Divine Brigadier, and their factions were all included. Also on the list were many reclusive elites from Adrune. Basically, the Divine Leaderboard was now filled with many unfamiliar names. Of the top ten from the previous Divine Leaderboard, only the top three were still in there. The rest had their ranks dropped significantly. Material ? N?velDrama.Org. Donald, Edmund, and a few others barely made it into the new Divine Leaderboard. However, being in the new rankings was certainly more glorious than being in the top ten of the old ones. As for Queenie who used to be among the top ten, she was now relegated to the Provisional Leaderboard instead. Unexpectedly, Death Fiend, Tempestus, and Notos of Sacred Organization made it into the top hundred of the Divine Leaderboard. As for Sword Fiend, Floyd, Kirin, and others, who were supposedly stronger than them, they had fallen out from the Divine Leaderboard into the Provisional Leaderboard. There, they were listed on the ny-seventh step. However, there was still some distance between them and the ny-ninth step. The reason was that Death Fiend and the others had drunk the blood of ¡°Gods¡± at Restricted Area 76, causing their powers to increase significantly. In fact, Death Fiend wasn¡¯t alone. Many other mysterious elites from Sacred Organization emerged within the rankings, with many of them making it into the Divine Leaderboard. The developments caused Levi a headache. After all, they were supposed to be his secret weapon. But now, all of them were revealed one by one. Nevertheless, he was still happy with the fact that his subordinates were popting the rankings while his three alter egos were in the top three positions. At that moment, Zoey and a few others came to see Levi. ¡°Come with us!¡± Chapter 2507 Chapter 2507 Chapter 2507 The Stairway To Heaven ¡°Where are we going?¡± Levi asked curiously. ¡°To The World Summit to see the holy altar and staircase.¡± Ever since the Divine Leaderboard was redefined, everyone wanted to visit The World Summit so that they could inspire themselves. Zoey and everyone else were filled with anticipation too. Now that the new Divine Leaderboard was built at The World Summit, it served as a great motivation for all the warriors in the world. Everyone was crazy about it and felt that having their names carved on the stone que there was the ultimate glory. yvolume00:00/00:00TruvidfullScreen Even if their names were carved onto the ny-nine steps to be trampled upon by pedestrians, they still saw it as an honor. After all, it was a stairway that lead to the heavens still. Hence, everyone was dying to have their names carved there. ¡°Boss, trust us. When you see the stone que that pierces the sky, you will be amazed! In fact, it will inspire you to be stronger no matter what it takes!¡± Kirin exined. ¡°All right, I¡¯ll go with you to take a look then.¡± The main reason Levi decided to go was that he wanted to see what the Dark Web had built. He figured that he could find some clues about them there. ¡°Sheesh! I didn¡¯t expect to drop out of the Divine Leaderboard. Now, I¡¯m listed on the ny-seventh step,¡± Sword Fiendmented. Floyd was equally displeased. ¡°I am also listed there. Of all ces, the Provisional Leaderboard? Who would have thought I would suffer such humiliation?¡± Kirin and White Tiger nodded. ¡°We too¡­¡± Both of them were still wallowing in sorrow. As for Zoey, she was a little better off than them by being on the ny-eighth step, bringing her slightly closer to the Divine Leaderboard. Among them, she was the highest ranking warrior. At that moment, Azure Dragon consoled them, ¡°You guys should be happy with what you have. Do you still think this is the old days? Even being on the Provisional Leaderboard is an honor now. You should be proud that your names have been carved into the Stairway to Heaven!¡± Robed yer sighed. ¡°That¡¯s right. The way I look at it, times have changed. It¡¯s expected that Eustace and his men have been pushed up the leaderboard, while we have fallen behind. In truth, we were never in control of the world. The previous Divine Leaderboard just created the illusion that we were really powerful. In truth, that just wasn¡¯t the case.¡± Azure Dragon nodded in agreement. ¡°Come on, you should feel contented. At the very least, your names are still carved on the Stairway to Heaven. In fact, you are even close to the ny-ninth step. As for me, not only have I been relegated from the Divine Leaderboard, but I have also fallen out of the Provisional Leaderboard. In fact, I don¡¯t even have the opportunity to have my name carved on the first step!¡± Just as he spoke, he subconsciously snuck a nce at Levi. Ever since he abandoned his own technique and trained in the basic techniques Levi taught, there was no improvement in his strength. All he could do was watch as everyone else surpassed him one by one. There was nothing he could do other than suffer in silence. Levi chuckled. ¡°Azure Dragon, as long as you train diligently, your name will also be carved on the stone que soon!¡± ¡°Understood, Boss.¡± Azure Dragonughed wryly, as he didn¡¯t believe in words. How is that possible? Soon, all of them arrived at the first peak of The World Summit. To an ordinary person, the first peak was almost impossible to climb. Material ? N?velDrama.Org. But to a bunch of elite fighters, it was simply a piece of cake. Meanwhile, tens of thousands of people had gathered, and the numbers were still increasing. Soon, the crowd grew to a hundred thousand strong, and the entire hilly range was filled with people. However, most of those who came were not from the Divine and Provisional Leaderboard. They were all there to see the stone que erected on top of the Hall of Gods so that they could be inspired to have their names carved onto it. As for those whose names were inscribed on it, none of them came to see it. At the same time, tens of thousands of visitors were standing below the Stairway to Heaven and solemnly admiring the holy Hall of Gods. To them, it was a beacon of hope and motivation. No one dared to set foot on the steps, for fear of transgressing its holiness. However, someone suddenly took a step. Levi! ¡°Boss, what are you doing?¡± Chapter 2508 Chapter 2508 Chapter 2508 Wiping The Smile Off His Face Levi sparked an uproar amongst the crowd when they saw him step on the staircase. Everyone wanted to stop him but was just toote. He was already on his way up. Although the Stairway to Heaven was meant to be stepped on, it still represented the glory of those whose names were carved upon it. Only the elite warriors whose names were inscribed onto the stone que were deemed qualified to ascend the steps. After all, everyone considered the stairway to be holy. yvolume00:00/00:00TruvidfullScreen Those on the Provisional Leaderboard whose names were carved on the steps took offense when their names were trampled upon by someone who was weaker than them. It was certainly an unforgivable act. Even if the ones setting foot on the steps were from the Divine Leaderboard, everyone would still be upset by it, let alone someone who was weaker than them. There was no way they could ept it, as having their names trampled upon was humiliating to them. Even though they were outraged, there was nothing they could do as Levi was already on his way. In a blink of an eye, he had covered tens of steps. ¡°Master!¡± ¡°Levi!¡± Everyone was moring for him toe down. However, as if he had gone raving mad, Levi didn¡¯t care for the rules at all as he trampled fearlessly on their authority. What a lunatic! He has lost his mind! ¡°Stop him!¡± Some of the Provisional Leaderboard fighters wanted to stop him, but it was already toote. Levi had moved swiftly and easily conquered the ny-nine steps. Soon, he arrived at the Hall of Gods and darted in as if he was possessed. However, the Provisional Leaderboard warriors who were in pursuit came to a stop. They knew that they were not supposed to step in there. Only those whose names were inscribed on the stone que were worthy of doing so. Therefore, none of them dared to enter. Material ? N?velDrama.Org. All they could do was watch as Levi ascended the Hall of Gods. ¡°Levi, you have tarnished the authority of this world! How dare you trample on all of us?¡± the crowd bellowed. However, Levi wasn¡¯t the least bit bothered. Instead, he walked around the Hall of Gods and scrutinized the surroundings. He had heard that the ce was built by the Dark Web and that the stairway and stone que within the Hall of Gods were made of special materials. After all, the names that were inscribed on the stone que would be changed often with new names added every now and then. Therefore, the special material allowed names to be carved and removed easily. After examining it for a while, Levi noticed that the material was new to him. In fact, he had never seen it before. He turned around and scanned his surroundings. Standing in the Hall of Gods, he felt as if he was positioned at the top of the world. There, he could see everything for miles on end. At the bottom of the stairway, the crowd of a hundred thousand looked insignificant to him. Nevertheless, they continued to berate him for not being worthy to stand in the Hall of Gods. Levi was amused. Me? Not Worthy? The top three names on the stone que belong to me! After that, Levi turned his attention to the stone que. One by one he swept his gaze through the names. Although there were some familiar names, most of them were foreign to him. Finally, Levi jumped up to the stone que and started climbing it so that he could see the names clearly. The crowd went into an uproar when they saw Levi scaling the stone que. Levi had not only ridiculed the Provisional Leaderboard¡¯s Stairway to Heaven but also the Divine Leaderboard¡¯s stone que. In other words, Levi had ignited the crowd¡¯s fury with his disrespectful behavior. The stone que was so tall that its top pierced through the clouds. Soon, figure disappeared amongst the clouds as he finally arrived at the summit. When he saw the top three names included Dark Emperor and his other alter egos, he was filled with delight. Boom! Leaping into the sky, Levi stood at the top of the stone que and felt as if he was at the top of the world. However, the moment he looked down, the smile on his face was reced by a look of horror. He saw¡­ Chapter 2509 Chapter 2509 Chapter 2509 The Secret Behind The Divine Leaderboard He saw his name carved behind the stone gue. It wasn¡¯t carved as Dark Emperor, or the new leader of the ancient Garrison n, but his very own name, Levi Garrison. Instead of it being carved in front of the stone que, name was carved at the back. On its huge empty surface was name. No one had expected that thergest secret of the stone que was on its back. However, the stone que and the stairway were considered holy to all fighters in the world. yvolume00:00/00:44TruvidfullScreen The more powerful one was, the more respect one had for the stone que. Therefore, one wouldn¡¯t dare trespass it. One would also not have the courage to even climb the stone que from the front, let alone look at it from the back. To them, the que was holy and they were forbidden from desecrating it. Therefore, it never crossed their mind to look behind the que. Only someone as rebellious as Levi would dare to brazenly climb it and look around. If he hadn¡¯t climbed to the top, he wouldn¡¯t have seen what was on its back. Furthermore, the stone que was located at the top of the summit. One had to stand on top of it before one could see what was written on the back. There was no way one could go around it. After all, the stone que was erected in a corner where its back was facing a cliff and shrouded in mist. Therefore, one had to scale the stone que as Levi did before one could see what was written behind it. However, scaling the stone que was the equivalent of disrespecting the Divine Leaderboard and everything else in the world. Therefore, there was no one else in the entire world that would dare behave the same way as Levi did. And yet, he had discovered the massive secret and finally understood everything. The fact that his name was inscribed on the back of the Divine Leaderboard was indicative that someone knew ahead of time that he would surpass everyone on the list. Given that the Dark Web had built the stone que, it meant that they were cognizant of the true extent of his power. Hence, he no longer had any secrets to hide. Having realized the situation, Levi broke into a grin. The reason he came here with Zoey was to find out if the Dark Web knew of his identity and strength. Now that he knew they did, he felt a sense of relief. Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. Despite knowing his secret for a long time, they hadn¡¯t exposed it to the world. It meant that the Dark Web was focused on gathering information and news throughout the world. They weren¡¯t working for any factions in particr, especially not Lab of Gods. In fact, they were more of a neutral party that knew everything. However, other than collecting information, they didn¡¯t do anything else. Even though they had known the truth about Levi for a long time, they hadn¡¯t revealed it. Hence, Levi figured they were aware of Lab of Gods too, just that they chose not to expose it. The purpose of their existence was for information gathering and providing rankings and so on. They didn¡¯t get themselves involved despite what they knew. name carved into the back of the stone que was a good example of that. ¡°Hmm? Wait, there are still other names¡­¡± Levi continued to scrutinized the back of the que. My name isn¡¯t the only one! There are some names in ancient alphabets. They looked like the names of Gods in Adrunean culture. Perhaps, the names represent something. Do they belong to Lab of Gods? Levi was baffled. As he continued down the list, more names that belonged to Lab of Gods appeared. It was just that his name appeared at the top of the list, indicating that he was stronger than all of them. Evidently, he was still the most powerful. However, Lab of Gods had one advantage. No matter how strong Levi was, he would still be overwhelmed by their superiority in terms of manpower. Now that he was certain the Dark Web knew everything about Lab of Gods, he endeavored to find them, hoping that they could tell him where Lab of Gods was. Chapter 2510 Chapter 2510 Chapter 2510 Public Anger However, the thought filled Levi with frustration. Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. Given that the Dark Web knew everything about him, he felt that finding them would be more difficult than locating Lab of Gods. Hence, he had no choice but to leave it to fate. Nevertheless, he had confirmed Lab of Gods¡¯ existence. Furthermore, many of their members¡¯ names were inscribed behind the stone que. It was an indication that their strength surpassed the warriors of the current era. The Lab of Gods is as powerful as I imagined them to be. Therefore, it was right for me to have made preparations. After this, I still have to continue¡­ yvolume00:00/00:44TruvidfullScreen Levi was amused. Only he dared to climb to the top of the stone que and coincidentally saw what was inscribed behind it. If it was anyone else, they would have missed the inscriptions behind. I suppose Lab of Gods might not even daree see this given how secretive they are. Or perhaps, they might not be bothered because they don¡¯t see the warriors on the Divine Leaderboard as a threat at all. Aftermitting the names on the back of the stone que to memory, Levi slowly jumped back down to the Hall of Gods. Meanwhile, the crowd had swelled to a few hundred thousand. They were still raging and berating him incessantly. The moment they saw him return, all of them went into an uproar, as if they wanted to kill him. Meanwhile, Levi walked down the stairway by stepping on every single one of the ny-nine steps. It was naturally an insult to all the members of the Provisional Leaderboard. ¡°Did something happen to the boss for him to act so irrationally?¡± someone asked. ¡°Perhaps. Aftering here, even I was greatly inspired and felt the urge to have my name carved onto the stone que. Therefore, as a champion of the past, don¡¯t you think Boss will be more emotionally affected than us?¡± Kirin exined. Floyd nodded. ¡°As someone with apetitive nature,ing here motivates me to grow stronger so that I can tell everyone else how weak they are. Boss is someone that¡¯s even morepetitive. Hence, it¡¯s understandable that he is behaving that way.¡± ¡°Mmm-hmm. The new way the Divine Leaderboard is presented is extremely exciting. I never felt this way back then. Now that the names are inscribed on the stone que, it does reverberate with one¡¯s soul. Currently, everyone is dying to have their names carved up there!¡± someonemented. Therefore, they didn¡¯t see actions as being unreasonable. After all, they understood how emotional it must have been for him. Many of them wanted to climb to the top. However, many also wanted to just have their names inscribed on the steps, as that alone was glorious enough. Unfortunately, most of the crowd would never have the opportunity to do so. From everyone¡¯s perspective, Levi couldn¡¯t even have his name inscribed on the steps. And yet, he had trampled upon the stone que. It was something none of them could ept. Therefore, the moment Levi reached the first step of the stairway, tens of thousands of men swarmed him, as if they were going to skin him alive. They demanded an exnation from him, or else, they were not going to let him go. ¡°What right do you have to ascend the steps? What makes you worthy to stand on top of the Hall of Gods or even the stone que?¡± the crowd demanded. Everyone in the world had worked hard and relied on their own effort to climb the stairs and arrive at the Hall of Gods. However, some had reached the Hall of Gods by cheating. And that was what upset the crowd. Just like an exam, everyone would study hard for it. In the end, Levi seemed to have entered the best university by cheating. The worst part was that he did it in full view of everyone, causing them to be outraged. ¡°He has to be held responsible!¡± the crowd roared as they surrounded Levi. Zoey and the others had no way of holding them back. After all, they were facing tens of thousands of elite warriors. ¡°Levi, as long as you kneel on the first step and bow ten times toward the holy altar, we will forgive you!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Aftermitting such a despicable act, you have to show your remorse by prostrating in front of the que!¡± The crowd demanded that Levi pay for what he had done. Chapter 2511 Chapter 2511 Chapter 2511 My Name Is On The Back Everyone was upset with behavior and mored for him to apologize. Only by prostrating and repenting could he appease the crowd¡¯s anger. Levi smiled. ¡°The reason I climbed up the stairs and stepped on the stone que is that I have surpassed them all. The Divine Leaderboard isn¡¯t enough to reflect the extent of my power!¡± ¡°B*llshit!¡± ¡°What makes you think you are a cut above the rest?¡± words had riled up the crowd. yvolume00:00/00:44TruvidfullScreen Not only had he desecrated what they considered to be holy, but he had also ridiculed it to their faces. Everyone was furious. Material ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Force him to kneel!¡± Just when the crowd was about to make their move, Levi yelled, ¡°Wait!¡± ¡°What else do you have to say?¡± the crowd asked. ¡°What does it take before I can walk on the ny-nine steps and put my foot on the stone que?¡± Levi questioned. ¡°Erm, technically, no one is capable of that.¡± ¡°However, it might be eptable for Dark Emperor, who is on the top of the list, toy his foot on the stone que.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Only Dark Emperor is qualified. No one will darein if he does it,¡± the group replied. ¡°However, what if I¡¯m stronger than Dark Emperor and far surpass those on the Divine Leaderboard?¡± Levi sneered. After all, Dark Emperor was just one of his alter egos. The moment they heard words, everyone burst into uncontrobleughter. In fact, they felt as if they were going to die from it. Is there anyone in this world more powerful than Dark Emperor? Impossible! Stop kidding yourself! If one were the previous Divine Leaderboard¡¯s first ranked fighter, one might still not be the most powerful in the world. After all, many other powerful warriors were previously not included. But now, the current Divine Leaderboard had included all warriors without exception. The margin of error was less than one percent. Therefore, Dark Emperor was indeed the strongest of them all and naturally deserved to be categorized as undefeatable. Consequently, no one was going to believe Levi when he proimed himself to be stronger than Dark Emperor. In fact, they even thought it was nothing but an absurd joke. ¡°Levi, how can you im to be stronger than Dark Emperor when your name isn¡¯t even on the stone que? Can¡¯t you see Dark Emperor¡¯s name listed at the top?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. We don¡¯t see name inscribed anywhere on the stone que,¡± the crowd asserted. ¡°Of course, my name is up there. However, it¡¯s has been carved on the back!¡± Levi replied. ¡°The back? Hahaha,¡± everyone sniggered. No one believed im. ¡°Levi, can you note up with such a ridiculous lie? Words on the back?¡± Everyoneughed. ¡°Wouldn¡¯t you know just by taking a look for yourself?¡± Levi sneered. Everyone was stunned. That¡¯s right. We would know whether Levi is lying or not just by checking the back. That would easily clear things up. However, no one present dared to check the back given how sacred the entire ce was. The stone que was built with its back facing a cliff. Hence, the only way one could see it was by standing at the top of the stone que. That was the equivalent of trampling on Dark Emperor, Killfinger, and the head of the ancient Garrison n just to take a look. Obviously, no one in the entire world dare to do it. Standing on top of the stone que was no different than challenging all the elite warriors listed on the Divine Leaderboard just for the sake of checking whether name was at the back. It was an endeavor no one thought was worth taking the risk for. Moreover, everyone was sure that name wasn¡¯t there in the first ce. Therefore, it wasn¡¯t worth throwing their lives away for something so trivial. ¡°Levi, you really are cunning. You made such a im on purpose because you know we won¡¯t dare step foot on the stone que!¡± ¡°Levi, you have to kneel. No one here believes you!¡± Chapter 2512 Chapter 2512 Chapter 2512 Lab Of Gods Emerges Obviously, no one believed him as they insisted he drop to his knees. Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. In fact, even Zoey and the others thought Levi was kicking up an unnecessary fuss. At the back? How is that possible? He¡¯s definitely lying. ¡°Why don¡¯t you just apologize? After all, you have angered the crowd,¡± Zoey suggested. Tens of thousands of men insisted that Levi apologize on his knees. At the crucial moment, Levi was amused. yvolume00:00/00:44TruvidfullScreen ¡°Don¡¯t you believe me? I¡¯ll pull out the stone que and show all of you the back!¡± Everyone gasped the moment Levi made the suggestion. Pulling it out is a tant desecration of the que! ¡°Levi, do you have a death wish?¡± The crowd was infuriated. Suddenly, an intimidating aura swept the entire area. The true warriors of the Divine Leaderboard had arrived. It was the first time the crowd had seen so many of them. Evidently, the newly defined Divine Leaderboard had lured many warriors out of their seclusion. Climbing the ny-nine steps, they arrived at the Hall of Gods. When they saw the names inscribed on it, they too were equally inspired. After all, the names on the stone que at The World Summit represented the rankings of the top warriors on the. Obviously, everyone wanted their names to be carved at the top. Most of the names on the stone que were visible to everyone except for the very top part that pierced the clouds. Thus, the Divine Leaderboard warriors leaped onto the stone que to check the names at the top. They had wanted tomit to memory the top ten names, especially those at the top three. However, despite how strong they were, no one dared to step on the very top of the stone que, as that was the equivalent of challenging Dark Emperor. Consequently, they had no ess to the back of the stone que. ¡°Levi, there! None of the elite warriors dare to look behind the stone. And yet, you want us to do it? Are you mad?¡± someone retorted. Initially, everyone thought that the warriors from the Divine Leaderboard wouldn¡¯te. However, hundreds of them turned up in the end. The temptation of the Hall of Gods was simply too great to ignore. The moment they arrived, they caught everyone¡¯s attention. Hence, the crowd inadvertently forgot about Levi. Instead, they were working hard to remember the faces of the fighters on the Divine Leaderboard, so as to not offend them in the future. ¡°Let¡¯s go. There¡¯s no point staying back anymore.¡± With that, Levi and his men left. On the journey back, everyone was silent. Levi was cognizant that they had been inspired by their visit. Even though everyone wished for their names to be carved on the stairway, they were still upset to have it trampled upon. Therefore, their dream was to have it inscribed on the stone que instead. Contrary to what they were concerned about, Levi was wondering what sort of organization the Dark Web was. After all, they seemed to be omniscient, considering they knew about him and Lab of Gods. The only person with such power that came to his mind was his mentor. Wouldn¡¯t it be great if the Dark Web was founded by my mentor? Regardless of whether the Dark Web was neutral, Levi knew he had to find out what they were about. Or else, they would be like a knife hanging over his head even though they didn¡¯t pose any immediate danger. At any point in time, the knife might cut his neck or even pierce through his heart if he wasn¡¯t careful. ¡°Were you awed by the experience? My dream now is to be the top warrior on the leaderboard!¡± Zoey dered. Just like her, everyone else¡¯s heart burned with the same ambition. Azure Dragon sighed. Although he too was greatly motivated, he had promised Levi that he would only train in the basic techniques. At the rate he was going, he figured that he had no chance of making it into the Provisional Leaderboard, let alone have his name carved on the stone que. Meanwhile, the new Divine Leaderboard had astounded the world, causing upheavals everywhere. That night, two figures appeared in Oand City. One of them was an ordinary-looking middle-aged man who was a new entrant to the Divine Leaderboard. In front of him was another man in suit and leather shoes. Both of them were a striking contrast to each other. He was none other than Mr. X of Lab of Gods, who finally made his appearance. Chapter 2513 Chapter 2513 Chapter 2513 Divine Extraction Technique No one had expected him to emerge in Oand City. However, the person in front of him was an unfamiliar sight to everyone. Nevertheless, Daxon or the other elders of The Cardinal Hall might recognize him still. After all, he was the heir to the Divine Extraction Technique. It was one of the ultimate techniques in the world, just like the Iron Golem Technique. In truth, when the full potential of both techniques was unleashed, they could be used to bnce each other out. Neither one had the advantage over the other. yvolume00:00/00:44TruvidfullScreen Living up to its namesake, the Divine Extraction Technique allows one to extract the energy of their opponents. Not only that, but it also allows them to also absorb all sorts of energy from their surroundings and use it as their own. However, the Divine Extraction Technique had one w. If one absorbed more energy than one¡¯s capacity allowed, one would end up exploding instead. Also, if the energy one absorbed counteracted each other, one would suffer grievous injury and potentially be blown apart. Therefore, if one wasn¡¯t skillful enough, didn¡¯t have a strong body, or couldn¡¯t gel the energy in time, it was easy for idents to happen. Therefore, one had to ovee the above issues before one could achieve a level in the Divine Extraction Technique that wasparable to Level Eight or Nine of the Iron Golem Technique. Or else, one would be dead by Level Six if one wasn¡¯t careful enough. In truth, the Divine Extraction Technique was more difficult to master than the Iron Golem Technique. One had to continuously absorb the energy of others to increase one¡¯s strength. However, when one had reached the limit of one¡¯s capacity, one would simply be killed. That was the problem faced by every generation of wielders of the technique. The man standing in front of Mr. X was no exception. Ever since he was designated as its heir, he had diligently trained in the technique, hoping to master it at its highest level. N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. Soon, the problems mentioned just now surfaced and became his biggest obstacle. Just when he was filled with despair, a mysterious man came looking for him, promising him that he could solve his problem and make him stronger. That man was Mr. X. Mr. X remarked with a smile, ¡°The day has finallye. As of now, I have solved all the problems you have faced. No matter how much energy you absorb or howplex they are, your body will be able to contain them. ¡°Also, we have modified your body so that you can digest all the energy you absorbed within a minute. This is the power of modern technology that you were previously disgusted by.¡± The Divine Extraction Technique user had nothing to rebut Mr. X with. After all, Mr. X spoke the truth. The Lab of Gods did help him ovee all those problems by upgrading his body with thetest technology. He was well aware that all his predecessors had physically exploded from absorbing more energy than they could handle. Also, there were two more who were killed due to the conflicting energy within their body. It didn¡¯t help their cause that a Divine Extraction Technique user would always grow greedy. After all, the more power they extracted, the stronger they became. However, no one was able to solve the pre-existing problems still. Consequently, he became the first one to do so with his own body. By then, he skill was between Level Six and Seven. It was considered an achievement as his previous seven predecessors had only reached Level Six. ¡°From now on, you will begin your journey of bing a fearless and invincible warrior. Go on absorb the energy of whoever you please and as many as you want. You only have one goal which is to be stronger!¡± Mr. X inly remarked. With a hopeful expression and a murderous glint in his eye, the heir to the Divine Extraction Technique replied, ¡°Understood! I can now extract and meld an unlimited amount of energy. Soon, I will wipe out everyone on the Divine Leaderboard!¡± ¡°Mmm-hmm. As to how you repay us, it¡¯s simple. All you need to do is to dispose of these few targets¡­¡± Chapter 2514 Chapter 2514 Chapter 2514 The Three Targets Mr. X had a murderous expression on. ¡°Even though the new Divine Leaderboard has revealed many new warriors, they are still within our control. As for The Cardinal Hall and Divine Brigadier, we are familiar with their strength too. If a conflict arises, we can still deal with them. All except¡­ the top three. Not only do we not have a handle on them, but we also don¡¯t even know who they are.¡± ¡°Previously, we had some leads about Killfinger and the new leader of the ancient Garrison n. But when we tried to investigate, there was resistance everywhere. As of now, we still don¡¯t know who they are. ¡°As for Dark Emperor, it¡¯s even worse. We are aware that someone else has taken that position. Previously, it was Dark Emperor¡¯s fellow disciple. But now, it is evidently someone else. Unfortunately, we still don¡¯t know who it is. ¡°Now that Dark Emperor and Sacred Organization have grown extremely powerful and terrifying, the only person who has a clue is the senior disciple of the previous Dark Emperor, who also happens to be her son. He probably knows who the current Dark Emperor is. However, we have already spent a long time looking for him. ¡°The three of them pose a direct threat to us and we have no way of keeping them in check. Therefore, we need to either kill them or have them submit before we can execute our n.¡± yvolume00:00/00:00TruvidfullScreen The man standing opposite raised his gaze at Mr. X. ¡°Therefore, you want me to eliminate them?¡± Mr. X nodded. ¡°Exactly! All you need to do next is to absorb as much energy as you can. Soon, you will be able to reach the stage where you are capable of ughtering those three. With your obstacles removed, you can now unleash the Divine Extraction Technique without worrying about your limits. Based on our calctions, you will be strong enough to kill the three of them in three months¡¯ time.¡± ¡°Mmm-hmm, not bad! What I¡¯m going to do next is to challenge other warriors one by one so that I can absorb all their power. I should have enough strength once I extract the energy from half the warriors on the Divine Leaderboard. That way, my increase in power will be a gradual process. Therefore, regardless of what I do, the investigations will never lead back to you.¡± Mr. X nodded. ¡°Mmm-hmm. You¡¯re really smart. Given that you are an Erudian warrior who has gotten stronger gradually and the fact that the new Divine Leaderboard has thrown out many new names, no one will cast any suspicion in our direction. ¡°All right, I understand. I¡¯ll take my leave now.¡± Staring at his silhouette, Mr. X let out a smile. ¡°After spending such a long time making preparations, it¡¯s time to harvest the fruits of ourbor.¡± N?velDrama.Org owns this text. Heughed insidiously. At that moment, someone appeared beside him and remarked coldly, ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to kill Levi?¡± It was Lucifer who had been resurrected from the dead. By then, his power had increased to iprehensible proportions. ¡°Levi? Haha, given his condition, what makes him even worthy of being our enemy? Will God bat an eyelid over a mere mortal?¡± Mr. X sniggered. Levi was no longer a concern for him as the difference in skill was just too great. After all, they had done their research on Levi and no longer found him to be a threat. Considering he wasn¡¯t even on the Divine Leaderboard, there was no need for them to treat him as a potential opponent. Moreover, when Mr. Xpared himself to God, he had meant it in a literal sense. ¡°I still hold a grudge against him for killing me with a suicide attack back then.¡± Lucifer had a vengeful character. ¡°Actually, we can order him to kill Levi at a snap of a finger. However, we might risk exposing ourselves if we aren¡¯t careful,¡± Mr. X exined. Lucifer nodded. ¡°That¡¯s true. We shouldn¡¯t expose ourselves on the ount of Levi. At the end of the day, he is nothing but a weakling now. Killing him is no different than squashing an insect. Having heard your perspective, my interest in killing him has waned.¡± Just as he spoke, Lucifer stomped his foot on an ant. ¡°Other than the top three of the Divine Leaderboard, the only other thing I¡¯m concerned about is Restricted Area 76. The Gods there have disappeared without a trace,¡± Mr. X remarked. However, he received a piece of shocking news at that moment. Chapter 2515 Chapter 2515 Chapter 2515 End Of The Line The men he had sent to investigate returned with news that the Gods of Restricted Area 76 were all dead as if they had gone extinct. However, the Gods¡¯ energy waspressed into crystals which were taken away by Sacred Organization. ¡°In that case, the more the reason we shouldn¡¯t allow Dark Emperor to live. I¡¯m no longer curious about his identity anymore. I just want him dead!¡± Mr. X hissed. ¡°Of course, we want the crystals too. Now, we have to figure out how to get them,¡± Lucifer suggested. ¡°Mmm-hmm, we must get them back. However, taking out those three rivals remains our top priority.¡± The Lab of Gods had officially emerged again and set their scheme in motion. yvolume00:00/00:44TruvidfullScreen However, no one else, including Levi, was aware of it. Although he was looking for Lab of Gods, he wasn¡¯t doing so in the right direction. The next few days, Levi witness the proliferation of madness. Kirin and hisrades¡¯ attitude toward training had gone from being fanatical to raving mad. To them, it was either death or training. Every time Levi saw them, they would always be training. N?velDrama.Org owns this text. Evidently, they had been greatly inspired. The Divine Leaderboard seemed to have a devilish hold on everyone. Just by being there, it was driving everyone crazy. They wanted to grow stronger regardless of the price. They would consume any drug or use any method as long as it could help them progress. Zoey and the others behaved in the same way too. Training with such fanatical fervor, their skills improved by leaps and bound, elevating them to a whole new terrifying level. One by one, they arrived at the peak of the respective techniques they wielded. However, Levi couldn¡¯t bring himself to be happy for them. The faster they improved, the closer they were to their impending . After all, when they reached the pinnacle of their powers, they were at risk of a bacsh that might cost them their lives. Therefore, Levi couldn¡¯t bring himself to allow them to continue down that path. Left without a choice, he gathered everyone. ¡°Everyone, it¡¯s time to stop,¡± Levi uttered with a conflicted expression. ¡°Stop?¡± Everyone was puzzled. Azure Dragon guessed intention at once. ¡°Boss, are you going to tell us that we are at risk of a bacsh for training our techniques to their peaks?¡± ¡°Precisely! In less than a month, all of you would reach the pinnacle of your powers. Beyond that lies death. I don¡¯t want to see any of you sacrifice¡­¡± Just as Levi spoke, everyone fell silent. Evidently, no one believed him. Sensing what was going on, Levi turned to Azure Dragon. ¡°Azure Dragon, didn¡¯t you promise me that you would collect data on everyone¡¯s technique and make a detailed analysis? Did you not do it?¡± ¡°I¡­¡± Azure Dragon was stunned as he truly didn¡¯t. He didn¡¯t take it seriously as he felt there was no need to do so. Now that Levi had exposed him, he felt ashamed over the mistake he made. ¡°Boss, don¡¯t me Azure Dragon. We refused to give him the data, as we didn¡¯t think it was necessary. Also, what you said can¡¯t be true. All our techniques are different from each other, how can they be treated the same way? Also, after training the techniques for such a long time, we have not experienced any side effects at all. So, how can you im that death awaits us at the peak of our powers?¡± Everyone stood up for Azure Dragon and maintained that they didn¡¯t believe in what Levi said. ¡°It¡¯s actually the other way around. By working on our own techniques, we have made significant improvements. That¡¯s how we remain relevant to present times. As for Azure Dragon, he gave up his own technique to train in your basic technique just to cate your feelings. But look at him now, he hasn¡¯t improved at all!¡± ¡°Boss, shouldn¡¯t we always look at the evidence? You like to abruptly refute what is obvious to us.¡± Levi replied with resignation. ¡°Azure Dragon didn¡¯t improve because he is too distracted and was never serious in his training. As for the rest of you, it¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t believe me. But, I suggest you spend some time to conduct this research¡­¡± Chapter 2516 Chapter 2516 Chapter 2516 Losing Themselves Levi wasn¡¯t making baseless ims and refuting them without reason. A long while ago, he had told Azure Dragon and the others how they could validate it. If Maya Industries was able to do it, so could Garrison Industry. However, Azure Dragon and the others didn¡¯t proceed with it. Instead, they continued to use Levi of making baseless statements. ¡°If Azure Dragon had followed my instructions, all of you would have known whether what I said was true,¡± Levi snapped. Azure Dragon was speechless. ¡°Boss, you shouldn¡¯t use Azure Dragon of not taking your instruction seriously. Anyone else in his shoes would feel the same way. If one¡¯srades were improving significantly, while one was still stuck where one was, who wouldn¡¯t be worried?¡± ¡°Setting Azure Dragon aside, what about Wynona and Mia? Aren¡¯t they training hard with your basic technique? Did they see any improvement?¡± ¡°Ever since the new Divine Leaderboard was released, I didn¡¯t see their names on either of the leaderboards. Therefore, the problem doesn¡¯t lie with Azure Dragon!¡± ¡°Boss, we are tired of amodating you all this while. Just look at Azure Dragon. As the most senior one , he has quietly sacrificed himself for our sakes all this while.¡± ¡°Boss, we do trust you. But at this pivotal moment, can you stop making a fuss? We have reached a crucial stage in our training. If we achieve the pinnacle of our technique, our strength will go through a momentous change. With that, we will be able to enter the Divine Leaderboard!¡± Everyone persuaded Levi sincerely so that he would stop disrupting their training at such a vital point in time. Zoey added, ¡°I¡¯ll be honest. They have already sacrificed so much for you. Without them, you wouldn¡¯t be where you are today in this current era. You have to give it a rest and stop bugging us. If you continue, it¡¯s no good for everyone!¡± ¡°Fine! In that case, you can continue.¡± Levi could see that they were firm in their decision. Regardless of what he said, they would refuse to believe him. Moreover, they had no energy left to conduct the experiments that would verify words. All they could think of was how to grow stronger. They were so obsessed that it bordered on being fanatical. Possessed by the desire to be more powerful, no one was allowed to disrupt their training. If Levi insisted on stopping them, he would only invite more trouble. In fact, they might even sever ties with him. Cognizant that they were determined to achieve their objective and would regret it if they didn¡¯t, Levi decided to let them do what they will. Instead, he nned to rescue them when they reached the brink. Nevertheless, he still needed to figure out how. After all, he too wasn¡¯t sure what sort of awaited them at the end. It might potentially be something that was beyond his capabilities to resolve. Therefore, he had toe up with aprehensive n and start preparing ahead of time. Levi knew that he couldn¡¯t let them die despite how stubborn they were. Thus, he had no choice but to save them. After all, all of them were his friends. Watching everyone go into solitary training, Azure Dragon let out a long sigh. Given how desperate they were, they said many things that must have hurt feelings. With that, Levi left without another word. Material ? N?velDrama.Org. With less than one month left, he had to find a way to deal with the bacsh that they would inevitably face. Therefore, he had no time to lose. Watching Levi leave without a word, Azure Dragon knew that Levi must have been angry. Given how hurtful the words earlier were, anyone in his position would feel the same way. However, since everyone was focused on their own training, no one had time to be considerate of feelings. Meanwhile, Azure Dragon nned to teach them a lesson when they finished. ¡°Oh right, Boss did mention that the experiment¡¯s data will help us analyze the techniques problems. Shall I give it a try? Chapter 2517 Chapter 2517 Chapter 2517 Just Try It Azure Dragon realized that this wasn¡¯t the first time Levi mentioned it. In fact, he had brought it up many times. By using data to analyze all the different techniques, they could find out if all the techniques were actually the same thing. Also, they would find out whether death awaits them at the peak of their techniques, and if they would suffer any bacsh. Shall I give it a try? Since no one believes what Boss said. In fact, they even use him of refuting their methods without any evidence. Nevertheless, Boss did provide the method to verify it. However, even before getting a result, they didn¡¯t even have the courage to validate his words. Why don¡¯t I just give it a try? After all, my frustration is just getting in the way of my training. Given that he had resigned himself to the fact he wasn¡¯t going to improve, he felt conducting research and analysis would be a better use of his time. yvolume00:00/00:44TruvidfullScreen What if Levi is right? Perhaps, I may be able to save Kirin and the rest. Hence, Azure Dragon gathered all the techniques and headed to Garrison Industry¡¯s testing ground to begin his research. After all, it was going to take some time. Maya Industries was the leader in data analysis. Hence, they were able to do it swiftly. However, it was the first time Garrison Industry was exposed to something like that. Hence, they needed a longer time instead. For the next half a month, everyone trained vigorously while Levi looked for a way to save them. As for Azure Dragon, he continued with his research. During that time, the entire world went through an upheaval. Triggered by the new Divine Leaderboard, many warriors began to go into a frenzy. They would challenge each other and fight to the death. Every day, the names on the Divine Leaderboard and Provisional Leaderboard would constantly be updated. Fortunately, the stone que built by the Dark Web was made of special materials which allowed the names to be reced easily. N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. Or else, the rate at which the names were changing would have required a new stone que to be built. During that time, many new warriors emerged. Some were on the Divine and Provisional Leaderboard previously, while others were not. All of them came out of nowhere to challenge each other. Their goal was to climb to the top of the ranks. Meanwhile, in Erudia, seven to eight new warriors appeared. One of them wielded the Divine Extraction Technique. From the Provisional Leaderboard¡¯s sixty-third step, he continued his meteoric rise to the nieth step. However, everyone that he challenged was killed. After all, anyone who fought with him would have their energy and lives sucked away by the Divine Extraction Technique. Therefore, death was inevitable for whoever encountered him. Moreover, after every battle, his strength would increase significantly because he had absorbed all their power. Luckily, they were living in an age where the fittest survived. Every day, many would be killed or injured due to the challenges that were going on for the sake of climbing the Divine Leaderboard. Therefore his murders were covered up as no one took any notice. Furthermore, his rank wasn¡¯t high enough to draw any attention to himself too. After all, there were just too many formidable fighters who emerged, with many of them outshining him in terms of their performance. As he maintained a low profile, very few people took notice of him. His behavior was consistent with Mr. X¡¯s n for him to mature slowly. By the time he was noticed, it would already be toote. By then, he would be prepared to face the top fighters of the Divine Leaderboard. By absorbing the powers of a few more men, he would be able to defeat the top three. Therefore, the current circumstance fitted his ns for progress perfectly. After one week, he had reached the ny-fifth step. For every step he took, he had to absorb the powers of tens of men. At that moment, he was capable of challenging someone from the ny-ninth step or the tail end of the Divine Leaderboard. However, instead of skipping steps, he continued to challenge his opponents one by one. On one hand, he did so to keep a low profile and not attract any attention. On the other hand, he wanted to absorb the power of more victims to strengthen himself. Even though the fighters on the Provisional Leaderboard were considered to be weak, umting their energy en masse would still provide unimaginable power. Knowing that he couldn¡¯t waste any of it, he took his time to grind through these enemies. Soon, he reached the nieth step and was due to face Kirin and hisrades. Chapter 2518 Chapter 2518 Chapter 2518 Research Results Karsten, the heir to the Divine Extraction Technique, arrived in North Hampton as he worked his way up the list. However, he was told that Kirin and the others were all in solitary training. ¡°They can continue with their training after epting my challenge,¡± Karsten replied with a smile. ¡°Are you worried that they would be stronger after their solitary training and defeat you? Is that why you insist on challenging them first?¡± Wynona, who was keeping watch, sneered. ¡°Fine. Forget it. I¡¯lle back to challenge them once they havepleted their solitary training. I¡¯ll skip them for the time being,¡± Karstenughed before leaving. In truth, there wasn¡¯t much point in challenging them other than to absorb their powers. Hence, if he insisted on extracting their powers, something untoward might happen and draw unnecessary attention to him. Given that it wasn¡¯t worth the risk, Karsten only dared to absorb the powers of those whom he challenged. If he randomly extracted the powers of someone else, The Cardinal Hall and other simr organizations would notice easily. Consequently, Zoey and herrades managed to dodge a bullet. Or else, they would have been killed during Karsten¡¯s challenge. As for Wynona and the others, none of them expected someone so ordinary-looking to be on the cusp of shocking the world. Meanwhile, Karsten¡¯s next step was to continue challenging the warriors on the Provisional Leaderboard. Naturally, he too was challenged every so often by other warriors. With his good results and consistent wins, Karsten was soon one of the top fighters on the Provisional Leaderboard. Furthermore, all his opponents met the same fate. They too had their lives sucked out of them. Cognizant that he would be exposed sooner orter, Karsten knew that he had to make hay while the sun still shone. He had to build a solid foundation before his secret was revealed. At the same time, Lab of Gods was providing him with support in the shadows. They had sent hundreds of warriors to challenge those on the Divine and Provisional Leaderboard, wreaking havoc everywhere. In truth, their main purpose was to provide cover for Karsten¡¯s actions. That way, everyone¡¯s attention would be diverted away from him. It then allowed him to stay under the radar. Hence, Levi was the only one who could possibly notice him. Unfortunately, Levi was too preupied with saving Kirin and the others that he didn¡¯t have the time. Furthermore, it wasn¡¯t like Lab of Gods had made their move. Hence, he wasn¡¯t bothered about getting involved. After all, he had no interest in the change in ranks of the Divine Leaderboard. No matter how much turmoil there was on the leaderboard, his alter egos still upied the top three ces. And that wasn¡¯t going to change. No matter how strong the opponents are, there¡¯s no way they can be stronger than the Gods of Restricted Area 76. If one punch isn¡¯t enough, I¡¯ll send a second one. Levi, who was the only person to potentially notice the problem, wasn¡¯t even bothered with it. Consequently, Karsten had a lot of time and space to let his strength mature properly. Meanwhile, the Dark Web was likely aware of what was going on. However, given their neutrality, they wouldn¡¯t reveal the extent of Karsten¡¯s true power. Furthermore, the change in ranks was determined by the challenges and not based on their true strength. In other words, the Dark Web had only coted the names of all the elite fighters. However, the changes in actual ranks were being determined by therge organizations instead. After every challenge, there would be a reshuffling of names. Ten dayster, Karsten had defeated everyone listed on the ny-ninth step. Thus, he was only one step away from being promoted to the Divine Leaderboard. Fifteen dayster, Karsten¡¯s name was officially added to the bottom of the Divine Leaderboard. From that moment on, he couldn¡¯t avoid being noticed no matter how hard he tried to keep away from the public eye. Nevertheless, he still hadn¡¯t caught the entire world¡¯s attention yet. Therefore, he still had time to continue growing stronger and elevating his skills. Also, Lab of Gods had sent men to help him divert the public¡¯s attention, allowing him to continue with his n. They had expected him to only begin attracting attention once he reached the top hundred of the Divine Leaderboard. However, that wasn¡¯t Karsten¡¯s goal. He wished to only be noticed when he was in the top ten of the Divine Leaderboard. N?velDrama.Org owns this text. The reason was that he wanted to absorb more energy from his opponents first. Consequently, he needed Lab of Gods to help him buy more time while he went around doing that. In fact, he could absorb all sorts of energy from his opponents, not just their powers. While Karsten was working hard toward his goal, Kirin and hisrades were also doing the same. In fact, they were about to reach the peak of their powers. Meanwhile, Azure Dragon had spent half a month on his research and finally had the results. Chapter 2519 Chapter 2519 Chapter 2519 We Have Misunderstood Levi Boom! The moment he saw the results, Azure Dragon felt as if he was struck by lightning. Consequently, his face was filled with disbelief. It¡¯s true! It really is true! Boss is right! After a detailed data analysis, he discovered that the hundreds of techniques in the new era were actually all the same. One assumed them to be different due to theplex changes they went through. N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. yvolume00:00/00:44TruvidfullScreen Nevertheless, they were essentially the same technique even though it wasn¡¯t obvious to the naked eye. In fact, the person training it wouldn¡¯t even know. Only after data analysis was conducted topare the techniques with each other would it be obvious. Boss has been right all along! In fact, he even gave us the method to validate it. To think that all of us have wrongly used him of making baseless ims all this while! ¡°But sir, we have no evidence so far as to indicate whether one will be doomed upon reaching the pinnacle of one¡¯s technique. Perhaps, that conclusion isn¡¯t true.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. There¡¯s no problem if the techniques are all the same. But, the destruction at the peak of the technique is likely false,¡± a few of theb¡¯s scientistsmented. ¡°Not necessarily. Continue with the research. After breaking down a hundred techniques, run a model to analyze what happens when they have trained to the peak of their powers¡­¡± Azure Dragon ordered. Given that the next stage was even moreplex, they needed an additional half a month toplete it. However, Azure Dragon recalled that Levi told him they didn¡¯t have much time left. All in all, they would reach the peak of their powers in a month¡¯s time from back when he said it. Consequently, he knew that time was of the essence, and he needed to finish the analysis before they hadpleted their training. Or else, the consequences would be dire. If what Levi said turned out to be false, that would be for the best. However, if Levi was right, all his friends would die. Therefore, Azure Dragon knew he had to shorten the time of the research. The way he saw it, Levi had given up after his feelings were hurt. Now, it was entirely up to him. Nevertheless, he knew there was no point telling everyone now without any concrete evidence. He had to throw the results of the research in their face before they would believe him. Or else, there was no way they would stop training. As a result, Azure Dragon and his team worked tirelessly to that end. Lucky for them, Edmund was also in solitary training, or else, he would be an impediment. Consequently, Azure Dragon managed to shorten the time frame required from half a month to around ten days. During that ten days, Karsten progressed by leaps and bounds. Even though he was ranked in the top five hundred of the Divine Leaderboard, his strength had reached that of someone in the top hundred. Within ten days, he had climbed five hundred ces and began to attract everyone¡¯s attention. In spite of Lab of Gods¡¯ best efforts to cover up and provide a distraction, Karsten had already made a name for himself. Thus, many were investigating his background, trying to find out how he grew so powerful in such a short time. Soon, echoes of the Divine Extraction Technique reverberated throughout the world. Hence, Karsten had less than three days before he became equally famous. Within that three days, he had to reach the pinnacle of his power to ensure that he would be strong enough to defend himself. Only then, could he achieve the levels which Lab of Gods wanted him to. This is myst chance. I have to go all out and there¡¯s only one choice left. With that, Karsten brazenly challenged four hundred opponents at one go. Other than the top hundred, everyone else above him on the Divine Leaderboard was invited. When the four hundred of them showed up, everyone was stunned. Isn¡¯t it a one-to-one challenge? Why are there so many people? ¡°Has he gone mad?¡± ¡°Is he really challenging four hundred men at the same time?¡± ¡°All of us are within the top five hundred!¡± Everyone lost their minds, as they didn¡¯t know what Karsten was up to. On top of the four hundred, more and more people began to arrive. Some were from the Provisional Leaderboard, while others were not. Soon, the crowd grew to tens of thousands of people. It was now evident that other than the four hundred from the Divine Leaderboard, Karsten had invited many other warriors to the event. He had wanted to absorb the powers of as many as he possibly could. Chapter 2520 Chapter 2520 Chapter 2520 Sucking Dry A Hundred Thousand Men Knowing that he would be exposed within three days and the trouble that would ensue, Karsten wanted to elevate his power to the ultimate level. All he needed to do was to absorb as much as he could. No longer needing to hide his identity, he nned to suck everyone¡¯s powers dry en masse. That was the reason why he issued the mass challenge. As for the other tens of thousands of fighters, they were brought there by Lab of Gods. Meanwhile, the crowd continued to grow. Their target was to gather more than a hundred thousand warriors for Karsten to absorb. Furthermore, Lab of Gods had also provided him with energy capsules. The capsules, used specifically by them, contained an immense amount of energy. Naturally, they were extremely powerful. Given how much effort they had poured into Karsten, it was evident Lab of Gods wanted to create an invincible warrior at any cost. When the four hundred Divine Leaderboard fighters appeared, they viewed Karsten with disdain. How can someone who had just climbed to the five hundredth position dare to challenge so many of us at one go? Does he have a death wish? Any one of us here is strong enough to deal with him. Without wasting any time, Karsten attacked. The moment the battle started, everyone was stunned. They realized their power was being sucked away, and they had no way of defending themselves. Regardless of whether one was four-hundredth on the Divine Leaderboard or above the hundredth ce, the result was the same. All they could do was helplessly watch as Karsten absorbed their energy. ¡°This¡­ this is the Divine Extraction Technique! It¡¯s just as famous as the Iron Golem Technique!¡± ¡°The Divine Extraction Technique? Oh my God! Retreat! Retreat!¡± When the Divine Leaderboard warriors realized what it was, they intended to withdraw at once. Among them were fighters from both Erudia and Raysonia who were familiar with how powerful the Divine Extraction Technique was. Having lost the will to fight, they tried to flee at once. ¡°Divine Extraction Technique, Level Eight!¡± However, Karsten wasn¡¯t going to let his prey escape so easily. Hence, he unleashed the highest level he had reached¡ªLevel Eight. The fact was no one had ever achieved Level Eight of the Divine Extraction Technique before. It was only made possible after Lab of Gods resolved Karsten¡¯s limitations. Level Eight had allowed Karsten to absorb everything, regardless of who or what it was. With nothing left to fear, Karsten extracted the power of whatever he wanted. More importantly, he was able to meld all the energy he absorbed so that they wouldn¡¯t be in conflict. Boom! The moment Level Eight of the Divine Extraction Technique was unleashed, the sky and the earth trembled. A powerful gravitational pull covered the four hundred warriors of the Divine Leaderboard and the hundred thousand fighters behind them. Everyone was being restrained by its frightening pull. Just like an insect caught within a spiderweb, they were unable to struggle free. All they could do was wait to be eaten. That was the power demonstrated by the Level Eight Divine Extraction Technique. It could absorb the energy of a hundred thousand men at the same time. It was something Level Seven still wasn¡¯t capable of. ¡°From now on, I will take over this world on your behalf!¡± Karsten roared just like a raving-mad demon. That was the reason why the Divine Extraction Technique was so powerful. Theoretically, it could make one invincible, as one could absorb energy without limits. All one needed was the capacity to hold all that power. ¡°Argh!¡± With a terrifying roar, Karsten began to extract everyone¡¯s energy. ¡°Ah!¡± ¡°Ah!¡± One by one, his victims widened their eyes while their veins bulged out of their faces. Soon, their bodies began to rapidly dry out as they withered into a bag of bones. All of them had been sucked dry. One down! Two down! ¡­¡­ Ten thousand! ¡­¡­ Fifty thousand! ¡­¡­ A hundred thousand! ¡­¡­ In a blink of an eye, only the four hundred from the Divine Leaderboard were left standing. The rest of the warriors behind them had turned into arge swathe of withered bodies. N?velDrama.Org owns this text. Evidently, all of them had already been sucked dry. As for those on the leaderboard, they were able to hold out a little longer because they were more powerful. Unfortunately, it was a futile effort as it was a matter of time before they suffered the same fate. ¡°Please, have mercy! Let me go! I¡¯m willing to submit to you!¡± Some of them began to surrender. However, Karsten was already consumed by the rush of power he felt. ¡°No way!¡± Amidst the harrowing cries, Karsten extracted the energy from all the four hundred fighters. Boom! His body unleashed so much energy that he could tear the apart. ¡°I am now invincible!¡± Chapter 2521 Chapter 2521 Chapter 2521 Overnight Fame As Karsten screamed hysterically, he emanated a massively powerful aura. His surroundings were ttened instantly. Thend, mountains, and rivers began to shatter just as the sky trembled. He had absorbed the most powerful concentration of energy in history, making him infinitely powerful. Feeling the immense power coursing through his veins, Karsten felt as if he could tear everything apart. He realized then what being invincible felt like. Turning his attention to the energy capsule brought to him, he absorbed all its power in one go. yvolume00:00/00:44TruvidfullScreen With that, the energy within Karsten¡¯s body had doubled at the very least. Hence, he used the methods taught to him by Lab of Gods to digest the energy quickly. Given the massive amount of energy he had just absorbed, he needed some time to meld them into his body. Previously, he used less than a minute to assimte them. But this time, he needed a few hours instead. Once he had amalgamated all the energy, Karsten¡¯s eyes sparkled brightly. With thunder rumbling in the sky, Karsten¡¯s body was surrounded by a deathly aura. He was nowpletely invincible. In fact, the world had never seen anyone so powerful before. The moment he released his aura, everyone would drop to their knees and worship him. That was how intimidating he was. This is amazing! Meanwhile, Karsten was extremely satisfied with the results. After all, he had painstakingly built a solid foundation to achieve his current sess. In fact, the results had greatly exceeded everyone¡¯s expectations. He was now more powerful than he or Lab of Gods could ever imagine. They initially projected that he would need to absorb the power of the top hundred warriors on the Divine Leaderboard before he was capable of defeating the top three for them. But now, it was evident he was already strong enough to do so, as his power had exceeded the boundaries of the Divine Leaderboard. The top three were no match for him anymore. Now that he no longer needed to lie low, he could brazenly absorb the powers of whoever he liked to increase his strength. Also, the massive power he held enabled him to kill whoever crossed his path. With no one capable of beating him, there was nothing left for him to fear. Within a single night, everyone in the world knew his name. As the heir to the Divine Extraction Technique, he had absorbed the powers of four hundred Divine Leaderboard warriors and a hundred thousand others. He became famous overnight for eliminating the most warriors on both leaderboards. With half of them killed, the ranks on the leaderboards had to be reorganized again. Evidently, a single battle had elevated him to greatness. When everyone investigated who Karsten had challenged previously, they discovered that all his opponents had died after having their powers absorbed. It was then that they realized how exceedingly powerful he was, while the others were nothing compared to him. The entire world was awed by how he absorbed the life out of so many warriors and significantly impacted both leaderboards. Everyone, regardless of the strong or the weak, would tremble and flee at the mere mention of his name. The ones who were most fearful were the top hundred of the Divine Leaderboard, as they knew Karsten wasing for them next. Hence, many of them went into hiding. Even warriors of Daxon and Gabriel¡¯s caliber began to worry. After all, they knew what the Divine Extraction Technique entailed. Given that Karsten could absorb energy en masse, it meant that he had reached the peak of the technique¡¯s power, which was equivalent to Level Nine of the Iron Golem Technique. With no one able to stop him, all the powerful factions in the world were astounded. More importantly, Karsten had emerged out of nowhere after flying under their radar. By the time they noticed him, he had already grown too powerful. ¡°I wonder what Karsten is going to do next?¡± N?velDrama.Org owns this text. His appearance had rattled everyone in the world. Chapter 2522 Chapter 2522 Chapter 2522 Fourth On The Divine Leaderboard By then, Karsten was fourth on the Divine Leaderboard. It was clear from the power he demonstrated that Daxon, Gabriel, Eustace, and the others were no longer a match for him. Only the mysterious top three still stood a chance. Since the situation was still uncertain, Karsten was elevated to fourth ce for the time being. The change struck further fear into the hearts of many. Since the rankings were official, the rest of the Divine Leaderboard warriors knew that they were definitely weaker than Karsten. yvolume00:00/00:44TruvidfullScreen Worried that their powers would be absorbed, all of them hid in solitary training. The more secluded their hiding spot, the better. News had spread that Karsten was destroying factions one by one. Along the way, he sucked all their powers¡­ When Wynona and the others realized it was Karsten who came to challenge them earlier, all of them almost copsed in shock. She remembered how rude she was on that fateful day. My God! I wasn¡¯t aware he was that powerful, and that he was going around extracting everyone¡¯s powers. Luckily, Zoey and the rest were in solitary training. Or else, we would be done for! Neither one of us would have survived the encounter. Fear of Karsten, who was no different from a demon now, had plunged the entire world into a panic. After all, he was relentless in absorbing all his enemies¡¯ power. Nevertheless, Daxon and Gabriel were still rxed. Even though they knew they were no match for him, they were aware of someone who wasn¡¯t afraid of Karsten. Hence, they continued with their lives as if nothing had changed. However, few others shared their knowledge. They had pinned their hopes on something remote, which was someone had gotten their hands on the Iron Golem Technique and had achieved mastery of it at Level Nine. In truth, the Iron Golem Technique and Divine Extraction Technique originated from the same person. The two techniques were not meant to suppress each other. Instead, they were used to strike a bnce. It was a failsafe to prevent either one of the techniques from bing undefeatable. N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. Hence, if one had mastered the Iron Golem Technique, one could take on the Divine Extraction Technique. That was the reason why Lab of Gods had sent men to search for the Iron Golem Technique. They were well aware of the threat posed by the Iron Golem Technique to the Divine Extraction Technique. Therefore, they had wanted to get their hands on the Iron Golem Technique but failed. However, they got wind that the Iron Golem Technique was in Edmund¡¯s hands, and he was training to master it. Nevertheless, they were aware that the Iron Golem Technique was just as difficult to master as the Divine Extraction Technique. Certain obstacles would limit the user to Level Six, causing them to never break through to Level Seven, let alone Level Eight or Nine. Even if one was extremely talented and managed to solve all the problems one faced, the training process would still take too long. One would likely need decades to reach Level Nine. However, once one had ovee the problems of the Divine Extraction Technique, one could progress very quickly, as all one needed to do was to absorb more power. In fact, they achieved their objective in one month when they assumed it would have taken three. Therefore, Lab of Gods was not concerned about the Iron Golem Technique at all. No one would be able to train in it to the same level of mastery as the Divine Extraction Technique. Since it wasn¡¯t a threat, the Divine Extraction Technique would remain undefeatable. Even though everyone was well aware of this fact, they still remained hopeful. Without the Iron Golem Technique, Karsten would be unstoppable. Having enquired with The Cardinal Hall, one learned that Edmund had only reached Level Six and was still trying to stabilize his powers. Therefore, he would likely be sucked dry by Karsten before he could turn into a Golem. The uncertainty of Karsten¡¯s objectives, especially given his ruthlessness, brought fear and terror to everyone. It felt as if they were waiting for an impending disaster to happen. Meanwhile, at Garrison Industry, Azure Dragon worked tirelessly throughout the nights. Finally, he completed the data analysis after modeling for the peak of various techniques. Chapter 2523 Chapter 2523 Chapter 2523 The Boss Is Still The Boss The results indicated that Levi was right all along. All the different techniques were actually the same. Moreover, when one reached the peak of their techniques, one would die as a result of the bacsh. Hence, prediction was true. Thump! Azure Dragon gasped as he copsed onto the ground. Oh, no! Boss was right all along! Come to think of it, he is our boss. There¡¯s no way he would want to harm us. In fact, he has always had our best interest at heart. But why didn¡¯t we trust him? He even told us how to verify it, and yet, we refused to do so and insisted on dying it. yvolume00:01/00:44TruvidfullScreen p! p! Filled with remorse, Azure Dragon gave himself two ps. After all, the decision to validate words was in his hands. However, he chose to follow the opinion of others and couldn¡¯t be bothered about it, causing their current predicament. Back then, we always proimed that we would trust Levi forever. But, ever since the advent of the new era where everyone gained significant power, we began to view him with contempt. Regardless of what he said or did, we would disapprove of his actions. Azure Dragon let out a deep sigh. The boss hasn¡¯t changed at all. His foresight is as sharp as ever. Also, I think they are about to reach the peak of their technique soon. I have to hurry and stop them before something untoward happens! Ignoring a month¡¯s worth of exhaustion, Azure Dragon took some drugs before rushing toward North Hampton. At that moment, in the parts of North Hampton where many warriors were in solitary training, an earth- shattering aura could be felt. The phenomenon heralded the impending emergence of many Divine Leaderboard fighters. With half of the warriors on the Divine Leaderboard wiped out by Karsten, these new warriors would be able to enter it the moment theypleted their solitary training. Meanwhile, many in the surrounding area could feel the aura of these new warriors. Also, it was rare to have so many Divine Leaderboard fighters appear at the same time. Evidently, Zoey, Kirin, and the others had strived to achieve the peak of their powers within the shortest time possible. However, they were not alone. Many warriors throughout the world were also inspired to do the same by the new Divine Leaderboard. At that moment, Azure Dragon had arrived in North Hampton and went to see Wynona at once. ¡°Quick, get everyone in solitary training to stop! We have no time to lose! Something terrible is going to happen!¡± Azure Dragon could feel the massive aura the moment he reached North Hampton. He knew that was the precursor of disaster as they were on the brink of reaching the peak of their training. If they managed to stop then, they still had a chance to survive. Or else, all of them would be dead in half a day¡¯s time. N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. ¡°Was prediction true?¡± Wynona couldn¡¯t help but ask when she sensed something amiss. ¡°Yes! Boss was right! Quick! We have to stop them, or it will be toote!¡± Azure Dragon and Wynona quickly awoke those in solitary training. However, Kirin, White Tiger, and others already seemed possessed with their eyes bloodshot red. In fact, most of them refused toe out and continued with their training, as they had reached the most crucial stage. No matter what happened outside, they refused toe out. In other words, they had fallen into a dangerous condition where they seemed to be driven into insanity. As a result, they couldn¡¯t be woken up at all. The only ones that came to their senses were the ones Azure Dragon awoke by force. ¡°Kirin, you have to stop. Boss has spoken the truth. All the techniques are the same. Also, the bacsh from reaching the peak of your technique will kill you! I have spent thest month conducting research, and the results show that Boss is right! Here, these are the results I have found. We have misunderstood him. He was right all along¡­¡± Chapter 2524 Chapter 2524 Up next HEAD-TO-HEAD Apester LogoSkip Skip ad in Up next HEAD-TO-HEAD Apester Logo Chapter 2524 Unstoppable As Azure Dragon¡¯s voice thundered, it shook the heavens and the earth. Echoing through everyone¡¯s ears, it told them that they were wrong and owed Levi an apology. Also, he ordered them to stop their training. However, the end result wasn¡¯t what he expected. Shocked and frustrated, everyone at the scene remained silent. ¡°Let¡¯s talk about this some other time,¡± Kirin remarked before leaving. yvolume00:00/00:44TruvidfullScreen ¡°Kirin, where are you going?¡± Azure Dragon bellowed. ¡°Training, of course. I have almostpleted it. So, we¡¯ll talk when I¡¯m done,¡± Kirin replied with his back facing Azure Dragon. ¡°I¡¯m going back too,¡± White Tiger remarked. ¡°Me too.¡± Zoey and the others turned to leave one by one. No one paid heed to the important news that Azure Dragon had shared. In fact, they didn¡¯t even give it a second thought. Feeling desperate, Azure Dragon ran ahead and stopped them. ¡°You cannot return! Not only that, you have to wake everybody else up!¡± ¡°Why?¡± Everyone gave him a puzzled look. ¡°Didn¡¯t I just tell you that Levi was right? When you reach the peak of your technique, the bacsh will kill you! It¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t believe Boss, but shouldn¡¯t you trust me? These are the research results. Take a look at them yourself!¡± Azure Dragon flung the research report at them confidently. He believed that they woulde to their senses after reading it. After all, the facts speak for themselves. Boom!N?velDrama.Org owns this text. Unexpectedly, Floyd blew the report into smithereens with a palm strike. ¡°This¡­¡± Azure Dragon was stunned. Why did he destroy it without taking a look? Don¡¯t they even have the courage to do so? Suddenly, he found the scene to be familiar. Back then, Levi had painstakingly advised them to validate his words with research. However, their responses wereckluster. They didn¡¯t even have the courage to validate it. History was repeating itself. ¡°Azure Dragon, we understand that you have good intentions. But now that everyone is at the cusp of sess, you must be trying to hold us back with some baseless ims just because you¡¯re jealous. Let me be frank with you. At this very moment, no one is able to stop me. In fact, I¡¯ll kill whoever that stands in my way!¡± With his eyes filled with murderous intent, Floyd seemed to have lost his sanity. ¡°What about the rest of you?¡± Azure Dragon looked to the others. He was greeted with silence, as everyone else agreed with Floyd. At that moment, they had lost their sanity and no longer recognized their friends. Whoever stood in their way would be killed, as they were just impediments to their sess. Given that they were at the final stage, not even God himself could stop them. Having made their stance clear, everyone turned to leave. However, Azure Dragon wasn¡¯t going to let them die yet. He rushed forward to stop them. The next moment, Kirin swung into action and pinned Azure Dragon to the ground. After that, they locked Azure Dragon and Wynona up so that they wouldn¡¯t get in their way. Watching them leave, Azure Dragon banged his enclosure hysterically, but it was of no use at all. He was unable to struggle free and was also losing precious time. Even if he could regain his freedom, he still wasn¡¯t strong enough to stop them. At that crucial moment, no one was going to believe him no matter the evidence he produced. They only trusted what they could see with their own eyes. Therefore, they could only be convinced when they felt the bacsh themselves. Other than that, there was no other way. Consequently, Azure Dragon was angry at himself. If only he hadpleted the research earlier, he could still stop them. Unfortunately¡­ Everyone is going to die, and it¡¯s all my fault! Azure Dragon was on the brink of tears. Chapter 2525 Chapter 2525 hapter 2525 Bacsh Finally, Azure Dragon lost consciousness when he failed to stop them. No one could understand the agony he felt. Overwhelmed by sorrow, he felt as if his soul was dead. As time ticked on, half a day quickly passed. Everyone could feel a massive aura of energy reaching its peak. In the deep forest not far from the manor, Floyd was still in training. yvolume00:00/00:44TruvidfullScreen His tempestuous aura had shot itself into the sky. At that moment, he felt as if he saw a ray of light in the darkness. As long as he couldtch onto it, he would be able to tear the darkness apart. That was a sign that he had reached the peak of his technique. Boom! He finally caught the ray of light. With a forceful tug, the light quickly tore through the darkness and filled his vision. However, it then suddenly turned into a giant mouth that attempted to swallow him. Pfft! Floyd spewed out a mouthful of blood. The next moment, he finally realized that Levi and Azure Dragon were right. They would suffer a bacsh at the peak of their technique, and it would result in their death. I was wrong! However, it was toote for regrets. Gradually losing consciousness, Floyd began to feel his body lighten. It was as if his soul was trying to separate itself. Is this the that awaits? At the same time, Kirin, White Tiger, Zoey, Sword Fiend, and the others were having simr experiences. They had reached the peak of their techniques and were suffering the bacsh from it. One by one, everyone experienced the same phenomenon and the corresponding bacsh. They were also the first batch of warriors who had trained the new era¡¯s techniques to their peaks. Even though there were others who trained in the same techniques, they didn¡¯t possess the same level of talent or tenacity. Hence, no one else could reach the peak as quickly as they did. Thump! One by one, they copsed to the ground. At thest moment, everyone knew that they were wrong. Even theirst words were the same. ¡°Boss, we owe you an apology!¡± good intentions were spurned by them. N?velDrama.Org owns this text. Soon, the massive aura that surrounded North Hampton disappeared, surprising everyone. Wasn¡¯t a group of Divine Leaderboard warriors supposed to emerge? Why did that aura which was at its climax disappear so suddenly? What¡¯s going on? Did they all fail? No one knew the answer. However, Azure Dragon recognized that all of them had suffered the bacsh. ¡°I am the one responsible for killing them. I did this! It¡¯s all my fault! If only I had validated it earlier, I could¡¯ve stopped this disaster!¡± Azure Dragon screamed in a maniacal tone. To him, nothing else could be more catastrophic. Meanwhile, the Lopez and ck families were surprised that the auras had disappeared entirely. Hence, they headed to the location for solitary training. There, they found everyone lying lifelessly on the ground. ¡°They are dead! They¡¯re all dead!¡± ¡°None of them survived!¡± ¡°Levi was right! The techniques would cause death once they reached the peak!¡± ¡°They have suffered from the bacsh!¡± the crowd eximed. At that moment, the Lopez and ck families were stupefied. After all, they were also training in the same techniques. ¡°It¡¯s clear that we need to abandon our techniques. There¡¯s no way we can continue with them.¡± No one had expected that Levi failed to stop those that he cared for. Instead, it was the Lopez and ck families that halted their training. And that was the undeniable truth. Meanwhile, at Lab of Gods¡¯ secret facility in Oand City¡­ ¡°Mr. X, someone has reached the pinnacle of the techniques we fabricated in the ruins, and they have suffered its bacsh! Also, we have received the results of our experiment,¡± the scientists reported to Mr. X. Chapter 2526 Chapter 2526 Chapter 2526 The Lab Of Gods And Its Many Schemes Mr. X jolted up and went to check on it. ¡°Good! They are the first ones to finish practicing the techniques. Though they died because of the bacsh, their data is extremely important to us! Hurry, analyze them now! Haha¡­¡± Excitement was evident on his face. No one knew that they had single-handedly faked all ruins in the new era. All the opportunities, techniques, and drugs that appeared in the new era were arranged by the Lab of Gods, for they had an unprecedented n in mind. Right now, Levi was the only one who had suspicions. No one else had any inkling about it, let alone discover its existence. In fact, Maya Industries was also part of the Lab of Gods¡¯ n. They used the traitors of Maya Industries to achieve many things, including the experiment of the mutated zombies, among others. That experiment itself provided a lot of data for the Lab of Gods. Now, every n of the Lab of Gods was in smooth progress. No wonder Mr. X was so excited. ¡°Next, we just have to wait for Karsten to kill three of our biggest threats,¡± Mr. X said, shing a smug smile. Meanwhile, Zoey and the rest were doomed after suffering from the bacsh, but there was no way Levi would allow them to die easily. Soon, he appeared before their bodies on the ground. To prevent any unwarranted idents, especially the Lab of Gods¡¯ from finding out about it, he appeared as Dark Emperor. I assume¡­ No, I am sure Lab of Gods is behind the techniques. Lab of Gods knows that Zoey and the others are suffering from the bacsh. Perhaps they had already sent someone to observe the situation. Thus, I can¡¯t show my face to them. Levi had the special drug developed by the best research team in Sacred Organization. They had used the blood of the Gods in Restricted Area 76 and blended it with other materials to create the magical medicine. Besides curing the bacsh, it could also cure almost any illness in the world. However, the only problem was that it was extremely expensive. After all, the golden blood belonging to the Gods in Restricted Area 76 was limited. It wasn¡¯t going to get replenished at all. Besides, it took a lot of effort to develop it. The blood and the other materials were extremely effective, so it was difficult to maximize their effects and minimize the loss of energy. Hence, the drug was priceless. If the world got to know about its existence, they¡¯d fight to get it. After feeding Zoey the drug, she soon started breathing normally as her cheeks turned rosy. Turns out a practitioner of the techniques would suffer from bacsh after reaching a certain level of mastery. That was where the Lab of Gods got their data from. Now, Zoey and the rest were now devoid of strength. In other words, they were now ordinary beings. If Levi hadn¡¯t helped them, they would¡¯ve died on the spot. Hence, the drug Levi brought along could replenish their lives and energy. The timing was perfect, for Levi arrived the moment they started suffering from the bacsh so they could get replenished. Luckily, the Lopez and ck families had gathered them together. After feeding Zoey the drug, he also fed it to Kirin, Floyd, and the rest. ¡°Well, you¡¯ve been naughty. In the end, I have to clean up your mess,¡± he uttered in exasperation. They were just too stubborn! Time ticked past. About ten minutester, they regained consciousness one by one. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. ¡°Aren¡¯t we dead? Why are we still alive?¡± They exchanged nces. ¡°Someone must¡¯ve saved us. Who could it be?¡± Chapter 2527 Chapter 2527 Chapter 2527 How Did You Find Out Everyone promptly realized someone had saved their lives. They could sense a powerful drug flowing all over their body, giving them strength. Their strengths were still increasing as of now. Clearly, they had taken some form of drug. Luckily, the Gods¡¯ blood had been diluted. Otherwise, even a little would cause their bodies to burst. Death Fiend and the rest who had previously swallowed one drop of the Gods¡¯ blood were the top hundred fighters on the Divine Leaderboard. Moreover, they hadn¡¯t really absorbed all the blood¡¯s power. Zoey and the rest started wondering who had saved them. After all, it was a monumental feat to save them all. ¡°Mm? Why are you still alive?¡± The Lopez and ck families who hade back froze in shock at the sight. When they brought the bodies over, each and every one of them had ceased to breathe. Huh? How are they still alive? Zoey immediately responded, ¡°Someone must¡¯ve saved us. Didn¡¯t you see who it was?¡± ¡°No, we didn¡¯t.¡± ¡°We didn¡¯t run into anyone on our way back before realizing you¡¯re awake!¡± They shook their heads. N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. On the other hand, Azure Dragon who got locked up was still sobbing profusely. He thought he was responsible for everyone¡¯s death. Right then, Levi arrived. ¡°Why are you crying?¡± Levi inquired. ¡°Boss, I¡¯m responsible for their deaths. I didn¡¯t trust you and do research in the first ce, and now they are dead,¡± he wailed. ¡°Nonsense! They are still alive!¡± Levi snapped as he released them. ¡°Huh? They are still alive?¡± Azure Dragon and the rest asked, their voices betraying their shock. ¡°Yes, they are. I¡¯ve just saved them!¡± Levi answered. ¡°D-Did you really save them, Boss?¡± Azure Dragon remained doubtful. Wynona chimed in, ¡°He knows the problems and disadvantages of those techniques, so it must be him who has cured them!¡± ¡°Well, I guess you¡¯re right.¡± Suddenly, Levi became a mysterious being in Azure Dragon¡¯s eyes. Right then, Zoey and the rest returned. ¡°Did you save us for real?¡± they questioned. Awe appeared in their eyes. After all, he had discovered the techniques before them! Everyone gazed at him with admiration. ¡°It was actually Dark Emperor who saved you,¡± Levi answered. He didn¡¯t reveal the truth, for the spies from Lab of Gods might be among them. However, he was Dark Emperor, so technically he wasn¡¯t lying by saying that Dark Emperor had saved them. ¡°I knew it! Master is the only one who¡¯s capable of doing that!¡± Zoey dered, nearly bursting into tears. Everyone else was dumbfounded, too. Dark Emperor deserves to top the Divine Leaderboard. He has saved us in no time. That was an incredible feat! ¡°I told you to give up, but none of you listened to me. You only realized your mistake after running into trouble, huh?¡± Levi shot them a resigned look. ¡°Besides, the results of Azure Dragon¡¯s experiment were out. Why did none of you look at it?¡± Everyone lowered their heads in shame when they heard his words. Azure Dragon stood out to defend them. ¡°Boss, stop ming them. They¡¯ve reached the highest level of the techniques, so it was normal for them to go berserk and ignore my warning. If I were them, I wouldn¡¯t want someone to bother me at the most critical moment.¡± At once, Floyd apologized profusely, for he had said harsh words in a state of panic previously. Azure Dragon quickly responded, ¡°It¡¯s all right. I¡¯m d you¡¯re all fine!¡± Zoey stared at Levi before asking, ¡°By the way, how did you know something was wrong with the techniques?¡± At that, everyone looked at Levi curiously. Chapter 2528 Chapter 2528 Chapter 2528 Apology They wanted to know how Levi could predict the future. ¡°We know you spent some time practicing all the techniques before making that conclusion. But before that, how could you be sure?¡± Zoey added. ¡°It was Maya Industries. Everyone here joined the tournament challenge organized by them back then and fought with the mutated zombies. In fact, they had gathered all the information about the techniques you have mastered,¡± Levi exined. ¡°Oh, you¡¯re right!¡± Everyone nodded, for he was right. Levi went on. ¡°Actually, they collected all techniques they got their hands on to improve the mutated zombies¡¯ attack skills. However, after analyzing and experimenting with the techniques, they came up with two surprising conclusions.¡± Realization dawned on them. ¡°Oh, so it was Maya Industries who discovered the secret unintentionally?¡± ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right.¡± ¡°How did you find out, Master?¡± Kinsley blurted out. Floyd gave him a p. ¡°Did you forget what he used to work as? He was initially with the special forces, specializing in gathering information! Boss can find out anything he wants!¡± No one doubted what he said. It was pretty easy for Levi to find out what he wanted to know. Zoey nodded slowly. She recalled how Levi told her that Dark Emperor was a female. Clearly, he had gathered that information, too. I forgot he used to be a general who led soldiers to war and had been infiltrated the enemy sneakily. ¡°It was our fault. I¡¯m sorry! From now on, I¡¯ll listen to you,¡± Zoey apologized. The others offered their apologies, too. ¡°Boss!¡± ¡°Master!¡± ¡°Boss!¡± ¡°We¡¯re sorry!¡± They gave him a polite bow. Levi smiled wryly at the sight. When they were stubborn, he had to hold back the urge to p them in their faces. However, he regarded them as family and promptly forgave them. ¡°Just be careful next time. You can choose not to believe my words, but if there¡¯s a way to find out the truth, and you must try it out,¡± Levi answered. ¡°Got it!¡± They felt remorseful. Zoey hollered, ¡°Now that we¡¯ve apologized to Levi, we need to thank my master for saving us. I think she¡¯s nearby, so let¡¯s thank her together!¡± ¡°Thank you for saving us, Dark Emperor!¡± everyone yelled into the distance. They assumed Dark Emperor would hear their words. They were right, for Dark Emperor had heard them. After all, he was right beside them. ¡°You¡¯re wee.¡± Levi gave a dismissive wave. They ignored him, thinking that he was merely joking. ¡°Tell me. What are you going to do next?¡± he asked. ¡°We shall find some orthodox techniques to practice instead of practicing the fast-track techniques.¡± ¡°Yes! There are many ancient forces nowadays, so we can join either one and gain an opportunity to improve ourselves. This is not the end of our journey. We¡¯ll definitely advance further!¡± All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. They stated their ns. However, none of them mentioned basic techniques. After all, they thought it was too slow. No one would want to learn something that wouldn¡¯t bring any improvements. Especially in this fast-track era where they might be left behind any minute. If they practiced that technique book, they¡¯d definitely be outdated. Thus, no one mentioned techniques. Levi merely shed a bitter smile, for they were too restless. Though they knew fast-track techniques were dangerous, they still wanted to increase their strengths in the shortest time possible. The basic techniques weren¡¯t suitable for them, for only those who forget everything else and focus on the basic techniques would seed. Chapter 2529 Chapter 2529 Chapter 2529 Impatient Back then, Levi had the same problem. He practiced so many techniques and relied on the Forbidden Technique to save his life. His mentor warned him not to use it, so it slowed him down for a long while. Levi assumed the Forbidden Technique was his trump card, only to be used in dangerous situations. It had affected his state of mind and habit. To him, the Forbidden Technique was the most powerful technique in the world. Actually, it was his mentor who set up a challenge for him. Once he saw through everything, he¡¯d leave everything behind and focus on practicing the basic technique. That way, he¡¯d be the strongest fighter ever! Now, both Fiery Demon and Mia had thrown themselves into practicing it. As Wynona didn¡¯t like to fight, she was suitable to learn it, too. It worked on them. The more they practiced, the weaker their auras became. It was actually a sign that they were turning stronger! On the other hand, Azure Dragon practiced it in fits and starts. In the midst of training, he¡¯d spot another technique and imagine what it was like to learn that. His mind was everywhere except on the technique. It was obvious that he wouldn¡¯t see any progress. The others were too restless to practice the basic technique. Levi knew that they wouldn¡¯t master it even if he forced them to practice it. After all, they couldn¡¯t concentrate and focus on one technique only. It wasn¡¯t time for them to practice the technique yet, so Levi had to find other techniques that would suit them. Oh, I got it! Suddenly, eyes lit up, for he had figured out the best solution. Not only them, for everyone else could do this, too. ¡°Fine. You¡¯ll find the technique that suits you the most. I won¡¯t force you to practice my basic technique,¡± Levi uttered. Everyone else cheered, for they no longer had to practice other techniques in secret. Finally, they didn¡¯t have to tiptoe around Levi! Levi turned to Azure Dragon and said, ¡°Azure Dragon, you don¡¯t have to practice it from now on. Go ahead and pick any other technique you want instead of putting up an act before me. I don¡¯t like it when you do that!¡± Azure Dragon got really excited. ¡°Thank you, Boss!¡± he eximed. ¡°You don¡¯t have to thank me. You don¡¯t suit my basic technique, so I shouldn¡¯t force you to master it,¡± came reply. Everyone soon left happily to look for new techniques. Soon, a shocking revtion shook the world. Turns out that almost half of the techniques in the new era had the same origin, and those who mastered them would ultimately face . The entire world fell into an uproar as soon as the information was leaked. After all, news of how Zoey and the rest suffered from bacsh after mastering their respective techniques had been spread. Hence, everyone started giving up on their techniques one by one. In the end, most of them had given up except for those who took a chance. Of course, some of them didn¡¯t give up because they wouldn¡¯t master the techniques in their lifetime. Thus, the techniques weren¡¯t dangerous at all, and there was no harm in practicing them. Anyway, there were too many people who gave up on their techniques, and it put a damper in the Lab of Gods¡¯ n. They had lost a lot of data! ¡°Dark Emperor! It¡¯s him! He saved them and leaked the information!¡± Mr. X was boiling in anger. Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. Lucifer answered, ¡°Mr. X, Maya Industries was in charge of the results. Dark Emperor has control over them and learned the truth.¡± ¡°Dark Emperor must die! Tell Karsten to take action immediately and kill the three of them!¡± Mr. X ordered. He couldn¡¯t wait and wanted them dead. Chapter 2530 Chapter 2530 Chapter 2530 Challenging The Top Three On Divine Leaderboard Karsten busied himself for the next few days by sucking other fighters¡¯ energy and resources. He was getting stronger day by day! He nned to head to Restricted Area 76 to get more strength there, for it was said that the area was full of resources. Even a random stone there would provide him with a tremendous burst of energy. He wanted to be stronger and achieve Level Nine to suck everything in sight! Besides, a Level Nine could suck someone else¡¯s energy from afar. No matter how far that person was, he¡¯d get to suck that person dry. Just then, Karsten received an order. ¡°Well, if I suck Dark Emperor and the two others dry, I¡¯ll achieve Level Nine easily,¡± he uttered. Karsten had taken Levi to be a whetstone so he could achieve the highest level of Divine Extraction Technique! The next day, Kirin and the rest were about to depart to look for new techniques when Queenie and Forlevia arrived. ¡°Just you wait. Something big will be announced a few dayster, and it¡¯s rted to the techniques. You don¡¯t have to search for it now!¡± Queenie dered. Forlevia bobbed her head. ¡°Yes. Everyone shall get the most orthodox technique! It¡¯s much better than finding one yourself. So, just wait here instead of searching around aimlessly. You¡¯ll receive the good news soon.¡± Hearing that, they stayed put and waited curiously for the news to be announced. However, Queenie and Forlevia only knew a little about it, as they had no idea it was all arrangements. This big news was part of n. When they were waiting patiently, rming news arrived. Ever since Karsten was ranked fourth on the Divine Leaderboard, he disappeared into thin air. Everyone stayed away from him, for no one knew what he wanted to do next. Today, he finally showed his n. Karsten had issued a challenge to the top three fighters of the Divine Leaderboard! Instead of challenging either one of them, he wanted to challenge Dark Emperor, Killfinger, and the new master of the ancient Garrison n all in one go! N?velDrama.Org owns this text. He wanted to battle against three of them in a fight! The whole world was in shock when the news was released. It was as though a bomb was dropped onto the crowd. Their minds were inplete shambles, for no one saw thating. Just mere moments after the Divine Leaderboard had been established, someone was bold enough to challenge the top three fighters of the Divine Leaderboard! He must be crazy! Everyone couldn¡¯t help but gasp. After all, it was too horrifying to be fighting alone against three fighters. If it was someone else, everyone would have yelled at him for overestimating his own powers. However, this was a different matter for Karsten was way too strong. He had sucked one hundred thousand fighters and four hundred Divine Leaderboard fighters dry. One couldn¡¯t imagine how strong he was now. As he was brave enough to challenge the top three of the Divine Leaderboard, it meant that he was confident of his own strength. No matter what, it would be an unprecedented fight, the most incredible and powerful fight in history. Everyone couldn¡¯t wait for the battle to begin. It didn¡¯t matter who won or lost because this fight will be written in history. The battle would be held beside the Hall of Gods at the World Summit. Once the news was released, plenty of people rushed to the World Summit without hesitation. They were afraid they would lose good spots to watch the battle if they were to turn upte. It was an extraordinary battle meant to be written in history, a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity. Besides, to Zoey and the rest, this concerned Dark Emperor. There was no way they would¡¯ve missed this fight. ¡°I hope Master won¡¯t lose the fight! But there¡¯s a chance the opponent might win, for he¡¯s too strong.¡± ¡°Yes, his Divine Extraction Technique is logically undefeatable. Unless Dark Emperor is stronger than him, or else he¡¯d be sucked dry, too!¡± ¡°Though it is a battle of three against one, it wouldn¡¯t be easy to defeat him.¡± They couldn¡¯t help but worry about him, especially Zoey. ¡°Karsten? Who is that?¡± Suddenly, voice rang out. Chapter 2531 Chapter 2531 Chapter 2531 One Punch At his words, everyone burst intoughter. After all, Levi was the only person who didn¡¯t know who Karsten was. He was arrogant as usual, living in his own world. It didn¡¯t seem to be a bad thing, though. ¡°Boss, didn¡¯t you realize that fighters have been popping up from everywhere since the new Divine Leaderboard had been announced? Karsten was the strongest among them. He¡¯s the heir of the Divine Extraction Technique. Compared to the Iron Golem Technique, it is¡­¡± They immediately exined Karsten¡¯s background to Levi, thinking that thetter would be shocked at his experience. yvolume00:00/00:44TruvidfullScreen Surprisingly, Levi remained calm. ¡°Oh, he¡¯s ranked fourth on the Divine Leaderboard. If he was the first, I would¡¯ve known of him.¡± Levi was saying that the top three fighters were his alternate identities, so if Karsten had reced his spot, he would¡¯ve known of it. However, everyone else thought he was looking down on Karsten. ¡°Boss, he¡¯s ranked fourth on the Divine Leaderboard! This is different from the past rankings. He¡¯s stronger than a thousand fighters from the past! Besides, his Divine Extraction Technique remains a mystery to us. In fact, he might be the strongest fighter ranked on the Divine Leaderboard and might not lose the fight against the top three fighters!¡± Others present voiced out their concerns too. Most of them had confidence in Karsten. ¡°One against three?¡± Levi chuckled. One against three? I¡¯m the one who defeated thirty thousand in one go. Now, it¡¯s the opposite. He had no idea that my alternate identities are the top three on the Divine Leaderboard! All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. He found it amusing that Karsten wanted to challenge three of him at the same time. This is the boldest thing you¡¯ve ever done, Karsten! However, instead of getting mad, lips curled into a grin. This piqued his interest. After the Gods in Restricted Area 76, there was finally someone else who was worthy of being his opponent. His technique is on par with the Iron Golem Technique? And he is going to achieve the highest level soon? That¡¯s intriguing. After sucking so many people dry, I hope he won¡¯t disappoint me and let me punch him at least once. Instead of throwing two punches, Levi was satisfied if he could throw one with all his might. ¡°All right. It¡¯s a yes from me!¡± he yelled excitedly. He meant that he had agreed to Karsten¡¯s challenge, but his sudden announcement rendered everyone confused. ¡°Huh? Yes to what?¡± Zoey asked. ¡°I mean, I¡¯ll go to The World Summit with you to see what Karsten is all about,¡± Levi hurriedly exined. ¡°Oh, you sounded like you¡¯ve agreed to Karsten¡¯s challenge,¡± Zoey said. Everyone else thought the same. ¡°All right. Let¡¯s depart now!¡± With that, they began their journey to The World Summit. Soon, news had spread like wildfire about how Dark Emperor, Killfinger, and the master of the ancient Garrison n had epted Karsten¡¯s challenge. It caused a great stir. At once, Karsten and Lab of Gods heaved a sigh of relief, for they were afraid that the top three would say no to the challenge. Everyone was looking forward to the fight. Just the identities of Killfinger and the new head of the ancient Garrison n were enough to rouse everyone¡¯s curiosity. If they were toe this time, their identities would be revealed. That was what Lab of Gods wanted to see, too. Though they had information about everyone, they had no idea who the top three fighters on the Divine Leaderboard were. They really wanted to know! This time, Karsten had challenged all three of them. If he lost, at least they¡¯d find out who the three fighters were. It wouldn¡¯t be that huge a loss to them. As long as Lab of Gods had information on someone, they could control that person easily. Only the unknown would threaten them. The World Summit instantly became the center of attention, as people from all around the world hastily made their way here. Chapter 2532 Chapter 2532 Chapter 2532 The Battle At The World Summit Levi and his gang had arrived quick enough to get a great spot on the north side. The view was excellent, for they could see the arena beside the Hall of Gods. As everyone waited anxiously, they felt their chests tighten up. ¡°When will it start?¡± Levi questioned. ¡°Tomorrow, Boss. Everyone is here to get a good spot.¡± ¡°I wonder when Karsten and Dark Emperor will arrive. I can¡¯t wait for the battle to begin!¡± yvolume00:00/00:44TruvidfullScreen ¡°Yes! I¡¯m curious who Killfinger and the head of the ancient Garrison n is¡­¡± They started discussing eagerly. Levi stayed put, for he had an idea. But he had to meet Karsten in person first to see how strong the young man was. Soon, more people gathered at The World Summit. Some even got engaged in fights to get excellent spots for themselves. In the end, thousands of corpses copsed on the ground after intense fights. The stronger beings or forces resorted to killing to get what they wanted!N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. The others looked on in an indifferent manner, for they were used to it. These were indeed the times when only the fittest survive. The weaklings had no choice but to endure being beaten up or killed by ridiculous excuses anytime! It was something normal in this era. Levi and the others got a great spot, so many people tried to take it away from them. However, when those outsiders spotted Queenie and the disciples of Dark Emperor among them, they slunk away fearfully. Thus, no one dared to challenge them. Shortly after, some Provisionalbatants and fighters ranked on the Divine Leaderboard appeared. They were here to witness the historical fight. A night passed by, and day arrived. The next day, big shots gradually showed up at the scene¡ªDaxon, also known as Divine Brigadier, Gabriel, Eustace, and other powerful fighters from all around the country. Almost all the top one hundred fighters of the Divine Leaderboard had shown up. No one would want to lose the opportunity to witness this incredible fight. The atmosphere tensed up as time psed. This battle concerned the future, for they might be advancing into a new era after this. The top name on the stone que was at stake. Would it still be Dark Emperor, or will Karsten take over that spot? After a considerable time, it was almost time for the fight. However, none of the four participants appeared in sight. They were all clenching their fists, feeling nervous about what was about to happen. Someone blurted out, ¡°Did they decide not toe out of fear?¡± Zoey dered arrogantly, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Master must be here somewhere! Perhaps he has already made it here yesterday. He won¡¯t be afraid of Karsten!¡± ¡°Right. No one can imagine how powerful Dark Emperor is! He¡¯s the most mysterious being in this era. As he had defeated Daxon previously, there¡¯s no wonder he¡¯s the top fighter on the Divine Leaderboard! I think he¡¯ll win the battle!¡± ¡°We just have to see how strong the other two fighters are¡­¡± The audience discussed excitedly amongst themselves. As the other three were nowhere to be seen, they wondered if the three of them refused to show up out of fear. Karsten was different from other opponents. He was capable of sucking people dry even though he wasn¡¯t as strong as his opponents. It was a horrifying skill! Levi couldn¡¯t stop himself from barking, ¡°Nonsense. They are already here!¡± I¡¯m here, so it means that the three of them are here! I¡¯ve been here since yesterday! I¡¯m just waiting for Karsten to show up. ¡°Huh? They are here? That¡¯s impossible?¡± Everyone nced around in surprise. Someone said, ¡°Oh, it¡¯s perfectly normal if we didn¡¯t sense their arrival, for they are in the God ss. right!¡± Zoey and the rest nodded profusely. ¡°Dark Emperor must be here!¡± Boom! Right then, a powerful and terrifying aura engulfed the entire arena. The World Summit trembled as a snowstorm arrived. If not for the fighters who had been forcibly suppressing it, avnches would¡¯ve happened everywhere! Karsten was here¡­ Chapter 2533 Chapter 2533 Chapter 2533 Too Weak N?velDrama.Org owns this text. Karsten was different. He was no longer the person everyone used to know. At that moment, he was downright terrifying. The aura he exuded was overwhelming, and it felt as if it could break the entire world apart. He was like a zing sun and seemed impossible to get close to. He browsed nonchntly and looked like a rxed God. His stance inspired others to worship him, and some might even feelpelled to go on their knees. yvolume00:00/00:44TruvidfullScreen That was what happened when one¡¯s power reached its peak. His simplest move could topple mountains and drain rivers. ¡°Earlier, I was worried about Karsten being too proud and challenging the top three fighters on the Divine Leaderboard by himself. Now, I think he has what it takes.¡± ¡°You¡¯re right. I¡¯m getting more and more excited. He¡¯s going after all three of them simultaneously.¡± ¡°How strong will Karsten be if he absorbed the strength of all top three fighters on the Divine Leaderboard?¡± When Karsten showed up, the crowd moved aside to make way for him. Everyone went wild. ¡°That is too much. Is that how things are when one reaches the peak of the Divine Extraction Technique?¡± Daxon sighed. He was probably the only person alive to have witnessed the highest level of both the Divine Extraction Technique and the Iron Golem Technique. ¡°He is too strong. That is not something we can deal with, and we will be drained if we go against him,¡± said Gabriel and the others. Eustace shook his head and pointed out, ¡°No, he hasn¡¯t reached Level Nine of his skill, but he is close though. In fact, the slightest advancement can push him to reach Level Nine.¡± ¡°He¡¯s terrifying as he is now. How crazy will things be if he manages to reach Level Nine?¡± The crowd shook their heads, but Daxon and the others were secretlyughing. It¡¯s too bad he picked the wrong opponent. It only took his opponent a few hours to achieve Level Nine of the Iron Golem Technique. If a battle breaks out between a fighter that uses the Level Nine Iron Golem Technique and another fighter who has reached Level Nine of the Divine Extraction Technique, the battle would be a draw. Unfortunately, his opponent is so talented that learning the Iron Golem Technique was no different from ying board games for him. ¡°Karsten is too powerful, and I am willing to elect him as the top fighter of the world.¡± ¡°That makes sense. He would win even if the battle were three against one. No one can possibly fight him in a one-on-one battle.¡± Many of the top one hundred fighters on the Divine Leaderboard sighed in admiration. Karsten was simply too strong at that moment. If they were the ones fighting against Karsten, they would¡¯ve fled at the mere sight of him. We are not a match against him and will only be drained. If the top one hundred fighters on the Divine Leaderboard were that worried, one could imagine how everyone else felt. Still, many were also excited about the uing fight. It will be the battle of the century. How I wish Dark Emperor and the others will be here soon. This will surely be a memorable battle. ¡°Is that something a proud fighter should say?¡± Hiss! Kirin and the others hissed aloud. They were some distance away, but they could still sense the immense pressure. It felt as if they were getting their life force squeezed out of them. That guy is way too strong. Everyone shared the same thought. It felt as if an invisible mountain had crashed down on them and turned them into a gooey lump of minced meat. It became more and more difficult for many to breathe. They started worrying, but it felt as though it was toote to do anything, so they were also sweating profusely. Karsten went to look for them some time ago, but they were in solitary training at the time, so they didn¡¯t get to fight Karsten. If they had, it was likely they would¡¯ve be a part of Karsten¡¯s strength because he would certainly have drained the energy in every single one of them. All that would¡¯ve been left was an empty husk. Wynona and the rest were the ones who were most surprised. They had just met Karsten a few weeks ago, and he seemed like an ordinary guy at the time. Now, he was so powerful that he was like God. The change is simply too drastic. I guess the Divine Extraction Technique really is the fastest and wildest way to be stronger. It works even better than the new technique we have been using. ¡°Wow¡­ I¡¯m starting to think he has a shot against my master¡­¡± Earlier, Zoey had undying faith in Dark Emperor¡¯sbat prowess and felt as though there was no way Karsten would be a match. Seeing Karsten there got her to change her mind. But he is way too strong! ¡°A shot? What are you talking about? He¡¯s way too weak.¡± A voice suddenly came at the worst possible time. Chapter 2534 Chapter 2534 Chapter 2534 Utterly Disappointed Everyone turned and saw Levi standing there. Nevertheless, they were used to hearing those crazy words from Levi. That¡¯s just the way he talks. Heck, it¡¯d be weird if he actually shuts up. Levi had never agreed with anyone before. Still, Zoey mped mouth shut as soon as he started speaking. ¡°I¡¯m the one who¡¯s weak, okay? He is so strong that he is challenging the top three fighters on the Divine Leaderboard and asking all three of them to fight against him at one go.¡± Zoey was worried that others would overhear what Levi said. She was especially nervous about Karsten hearing that. We¡¯d be in trouble if Karsten gets mad. Seriously, how dare he calls Karsten weak. I will allow my husband toin about anybody else¡¯s strength, but he is not toin about Karsten¡¯sbat prowess. If he is considered weak, then no one on Earth would be regarded as a strong fighter. Why can¡¯t my husband see how strong Karsten is? Geez, I can¡¯t believe Levi actually called Karsten weak. Unfortunately, Levi truly saw Karsten as a weakling. He was a little disappointed¡­ Well, actually, he¡¯s very disappointed. Levi was excited when he first heard about how Karsten had absorbed many fighters¡¯ power and an incredible amount of energy. However, he was disappointed immediately after he took one look when thetter showed up. What the hell? He absorbed the strength of over a hundred thousand men, and he couldn¡¯t find anyone strong in that crowd? Ugh, why did he absorb the strength of those puny nobodies? Does he really think he can challenge me with just that? He may have absorbed the strength of many, but every single one of those men is rubbish. It might¡¯ve been better if this punk had gone to Restricted Area 76 and absorbed the Gods¡¯ strength. He will surely be a match against me if he absorbed all the Gods¡¯ strength. In fact, he might even force me to go all out. But¡­ Seriously, he¡¯sing over and challenging me after he absorbed the strength of a bunch of useless garbage? That¡¯s hrious! Levi would recognize Karsten¡¯s strength and admit that thetter was much stronger than Gabriel and Daxon. Karsten almost reached the top level of the Divine Extraction Technique, and that would make him a match against someone who had reached the top level of the Iron Golem Technique. But he¡¯s not there yet. I might get a teeny tiny bit excited if he actually achieves that. Given Karsten¡¯s state at the time, Levi could easily annihte him. In fact, Levi might have an easier time dealing with Karsten than with Gods. Karsten was, at most, as powerful as a slightly above-average God. He couldn¡¯t even defeat the more powerful ones. Levi felt nothing but disappointment¡­ utter disappointment. He truly regretted traveling over a day earlier and waiting there. He was happily awaiting the arrival of a good opponent. And this is what I am rewarded with¡­ Levi was so frustrated that he wanted to turn around and leave immediately. A challenge? This puny weakling is so feeble, yet he thinks he can go after all three of my avatars? Oh, that¡¯s absurd! N?velDrama.Org owns this text. Karsten had reached the World Summit where the fight between the challenger and the record holder was supposed to take ce. He had his hands behind his back and acted as if he was better than everybody else. He scanned around before demanding, ¡°Dark Emperor, Killfinger, and the new head of the ancient Garrison n, where are all of you?¡± The way he howled got the sky to grumble, and the aura he flushed out trembled the ground so much that it got many to start vomiting blood. Unfortunately, no one responded to his words. Dark Emperor and the others never showed up. It was pin-drop silence. The expression Zoey and the others had on their faces slowly shifted. Shouldn¡¯t someone be there? Why hasn¡¯t anyone shown up? Are there some unexpected changes? ¡°Oy, where are you? Shouldn¡¯t all three of you be here? Didn¡¯t you already ept my challenge?¡± Karsten was delighted and beganughing aloud. His mission was to kill all three of them, so he had to get them to show up. No one responded even after he had shouted all that. ¡°Hahaha, still nowhere to be found, huh? Are you too chicken to show up?¡± Karsten raised his voice. ¡°Do you think that the top three fighters on the Divine Leaderboard are scared? Maybe they never even came here.¡± ¡°It¡¯s possible. They are probably wary of Karsten¡¯s Divine Extraction Technique and are keeping their distance despite their strengths.¡± ¡°No wonder Karsten challenged all three of them at once. He has what it takes to do something so crazy. Just look at how things are. The top three fighters on the Divine Leaderboard are too scared to show up.¡± Everyone started discussing the matter. Zoey couldn¡¯t refute their words, even though she wanted to. What if my master really is scared and hiding somewhere? ¡°Oy, are Dark Emperor and the others nothing but cowards? Come out and fight me now!¡± Chapter 2535 Chapter 2535 Chapter 2535 What Is Written On The Stone que Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. Karsten started taunting like there was no tomorrow. ¡°Are you lot scared of me? Hah, that is hrious. The top three fighters on the Divine Leaderboard are too scared to show up. Why bother epting my challenge if you are so afraid to fight me? Come on out! I know you¡¯re here. Hey, it¡¯s cool if you don¡¯t want to fight. All you have to do is kneel and admit defeat!¡± Karsten mocked endlessly, but Dark Emperor and the others never showed up. It seemed that no amount of insult or taunt would work. ¡°I guess Dark Emperor and the others have gone all out and decided to stay away. Maybe their ranking on the Divine Leaderboard doesn¡¯t mean much to them. Surviving was more important¡­¡± Everybody sighed. Karsten, however, was a little lost. He prayed that the three men he challenged would show up as quickly as possible so he could kill all of them. What is going on? Not a single one of them showed up. Even the people from Lab of Gods were confused. Mr. X and his friends were particrly upset about the situation. They had been waiting for that moment, and they were certain that they could destroy the obstacles in their path. However, their opponents never showed up. What could they do under those circumstances? Mr. X and the others panicked. Karsten was losing his cool as well. He had no choice but to threaten. ¡°Fine, if you three won¡¯t show up, then I will just have to ruin the stone que with your names on it. I will stomp on your names and curse you endlessly.¡± Karsten wanted to humiliate the men as much as possible to lure them out. Unfortunately, no one showed up. That was when impatient voice came from the crowd. He said, ¡°What is that punk yapping about? I¡¯ll just head out to use the toilet.¡± friends and families didn¡¯t even notice him leaving the crowd. Those who didn¡¯t know Levi was paid even less attention to him, so they definitely didn¡¯t know that he wasn¡¯t around. Even after all that tauntingments, no one showed up. That got the crowd worried. Are the top three fighters on the Divine Leaderboard going to show up? Karsten has already insulted them to this extent, so why haven¡¯t they revealed themselves? Even Daxon and Gabriel were worried. What the hell is Levi doing? Shouldn¡¯t he show up and send such an arrogant opponent like Karsten straight to Hell? After all, there¡¯s no way Levi fears Karsten. The two men knew about how strong Levi was. Levi should be on par with Karsten, so there is no need for the former to be scared. Given style, he would¡¯ve had Karsten pinned on the ground for insulting any one of his avatars. I don¡¯t understand why Levi is nowhere to be seen, even after Karsten mocked him so harshly. It¡¯s truly unbelievable! Everyone instinctively turned to Levi, but he was nowhere to be seen. Where did he go? Why did he leave? Did he actually flee? I mean¡­ he doesn¡¯t look like he¡¯s going to face his challenger. The crowd looked at each other and prayed that they could find an answer. Still, no one showed up. Seeing that, Karsten panicked. ¡°None of you will show up, huh? Okay, then I will stomp on your names and carve them out bit by bit. You three are so cowardly,¡± roared Karsten angrily. His figure zipped to the entrance of the Hall of Gods. Boom! Karsten suddenly jumped and headed for the top of the stone que. It didn¡¯t take him long to reach his destination. Those three names were right in front of him, and the sight of them stung his eyes. Karsten wanted to wreck them right away, but more than that, he wanted his opponents to show up. Boom! In the end, he stood firmly on the stone que and shouted, ¡°I will give you onest chance. Show yourselves right away or you will be the globalughingstock! You have ten seconds before I remove your names. This is yourst warning! Come and fight me now or you will face mockery everywhere you go!¡± Karsten¡¯s aim was to force the men to show up, so he wasn¡¯t in a hurry to attack. It was also why he would stretch the show out as much as possible. That idea coincided with Mr. X¡¯s intentions. ¡°Three!¡± Karsten started counting down, but his gaze suddenly shifted, and he noticed that there was something carved behind the stone que. Is that a name? Karsten stopped counting down and went to check on the stone que. ¡°Ga¡­¡± ¡°Gar¡­ What?¡± Chapter 2537 Chapter 2537 Chapter 2537 Karsten Is Too Weak Levi actually went to hand the crystal to Death Fiend earlier. Karsten was too weak, so Levi didn¡¯t even want to head over in person to hand thetter the gift. The crystal was actually the leftover from when Levi made the God Crusher. It might only contain one-fifth of its original strength, but that energy was still unimaginable. Levi saw how happy Karsten was when he got that crystal. Karsten forgot all about his mission after receiving that crystal, and that means that it contained more energy than anything he has ever seen. It probably surpasses his wildest imagination. That is the only reason it has gotten him so excited. yvolume00:00/00:44TruvidfullScreen To Levi, Karsten¡¯s excitement was a sign of how weak thetter was. N?velDrama.Org owns this text. Yep, Levi was annoyed by how weak Karsten was. That was why the former wanted to give thetter the boost and was even willing to open the doors to Restricted Area 76. All that was simply to help Karsten grow faster and stronger until he maxed out his power. Only then would Levi be interested in a match against Karsten. He¡¯d be too weak otherwise. I¡¯ll give him a boost so that he can at least withstand a single, full-blown punch from me. Ah, it¡¯s so lonely being undefeatable. Levi badly needed a worthy opponent, and he will risk it all to strengthen his opponent. The former was going all out to help thetter reach Level Nine of the Divine Extraction Technique. No one understood how much effort Levi had put in. He wanted an opponent so much that he was racking his brain to help his enemy grow stronger. Just for that, he had decided to help strengthen Karsten. ¡°What is going on?¡± Everyone was confused. They didn¡¯t understand what was going on because they were standing too far away to hear Death Fiend¡¯s conversation with Karsten. Hence, the spectators were unaware of what happened and had no idea why Karsten was that eager to leave after he made his announcement. They weren¡¯t the only ones who were confused, though. Mr. X and the other members of Lab of Gods were also eager to figure out what was going on. Why did Karsten postpone the fight, and why did he leave? Zoey and the others discussed endlessly, and their debate seemed intense. ¡°What are you guys talking about? Are you wondering why Karsten leave all of a sudden?¡± asked Levi. ¡°Yeah, we are. Do you know why?¡± asked Zoey icily. Levi grinned and replied, ¡°Of course I do. The Dark Emperor is upset with how weak Karsten is.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Everyone was stunned. ¡°Upset with how weak Karsten is?¡± ¡°How is that weak?¡± Everyone was shocked. ¡°Wait, that can¡¯t be it. If Dark Emperor hade out andined that Karsten was too weak, the latter would¡¯ve lost his temper on the spot. Why would Karsten leave after being dissed like that? It didn¡¯t make sense,¡± said Floyd. ¡°That¡¯s because¡­¡± Levi was about to reply, but Death Fiend was quicker. Thetter said, ¡°That¡¯s because Dark Emperor wants Karsten to be stronger. The former even gave thetter a crystal with incredible energy in it and open up Restricted Area 76. Dark Emperor wants Karsten to keep absorbing energy and keep growing until thetter bes his most powerful self.¡± Everyone understood what was happening after Death Fiend exined the situation. Ah, so Karsten hurried off to be stronger. No wonder he seemed so eager earlier. Hold on, Dark Emperor is upset about how weak Karsten is? The former even worked hard to help thetter be stronger¡­ What the hell? Is Dark Emperor being arrogant or is he too confident and actually sees Karsten as a weakling? Perhaps, there is something else entirely? ¡°It¡¯s possible that Master actually thinks that Karsten is too weak. Plus, the top three fighters on the Divine Leaderboard will be attacking simultaneously, so it¡¯s not surprising that he feels like they¡¯re bullying him. That¡¯s probably why he¡¯s helping Karsten to get stronger,¡± said Zoey. ¡°Yes, that is possible. No one knows how strong the top three fighters on the Divine Leaderboard are. They must see Karsten as nothing but a young man. Moreover, he will be taking on all three of them on his own. Hence, they think that it wouldn¡¯t hurt to help him grow.¡± Most assumed that was what was going on. ¡°Ah, who cares? Let¡¯s just wait for a few more days. If Karsten bes stronger, the fight will be much more interesting.¡± ¡°It¡¯s true. The fight is like a fine wine, and the longer we wait, the better the results.¡± The crowd decided to stay there and wait. They were waiting for the show that would be yed in a few days. ¡°Hmm, that¡¯s right. Let¡¯s wait here. I¡¯m curious, too!¡± Levi rested in the room inside the temporary camp and had an eager expression on his face. He truly wished that Karsten could be stronger and break his limit. It might be right to say that Levi was more excited than everyone there. Chapter 2538 Chapter 2538 Chapter 2538 They Are Worried Almost everyone stayed after Karsten had left. That was understandable since someone else would take their seats as soon as they leave. What happened next was the endless arguments and battles. That was how things were when martial artists ruled the world. In the meantime, Levi started dozing off. Zoey and the others were trying to figure out the issues with their own fighting skills while waiting for the uing battle. yvolume00:00/00:44TruvidfullScreen N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. They couldn¡¯t be like Forlevia and forge her own unique path, after all. They truly wanted to know what the Cardinal Hall was nning. Why is Queenie making us wait here? At Lab of Gods¡­ ¡°We finally learned the truth, Mr. X. Karsten postponed the fight and left because Dark Emperor¡­¡± Lucifer reported all of his findings to Mr. X. ¡°What? A crystal with energy surging out of it? That has got to be something from Restricted Area 76,¡± blurted Mr. X in astonishment. He jumped suddenly. ¡°Yes, that is likely the case. More than that, Dark Emperor has opened the door to Restricted Area 76 for Karsten. Thetter can absorb as much energy as he wants,¡± replied Lucifer. ¡°Huh? Has Dark Emperor gone insane? I have never met anyone like this before. Helping his enemy be stronger and giving Karsten a crystal that is so precious. What is going on?¡± Mr. X and the others found that to be unbelievable. It was illogical, and none of that should be happening¡­ unless Dark Emperor had gone insane. ¡°Rumor is that Dark Emperor thought that Karsten is too weak, so the former wanted to strengthen the latter. Dark Emperor wanted Karsten to reach Level Nine before they fight. That¡¯s how the rumor goes, and Dark Emperor is being described as someone who is beyond incredible,¡± said Lucifer. ¡°That¡¯s bullsh*t! Dark Emperor is strong, but he¡¯s not insane. Think about it. Why would anyonee up with ways to help his enemy be stronger? That would just make it that much more difficult for Dark Emperor to defeat Karsten. Let me give you an example. Think about Levi Garrison in his prime. We were definitely stronger than he was, but would any one of us try to help him be stronger so that he can fight us?¡± questioned Mr. X. Everyone shook their head. ¡°Of course not. We¡¯re not idiots. Levi will not get even the slightest boost from us. He¡¯ll just use his newfound strength to attack us, and we¡¯ll be his target.¡± Mr. X nodded and pointed out, ¡°Yes, that is how a normal human being would react. I am sure Dark Emperor is not retarded, is he?¡± ¡°That¡¯s not possible. He won¡¯t be that powerful if he¡¯s retarded,¡± replied the crowd. ¡°That means that something must be off,¡± said Mr. X. He began analyzing the situation and said, ¡°Let¡¯s assume that Dark Emperor actually thinks that Karsten is too weak and wants to boost thetter. What about the two other fighters on the Divine Leaderboard? Do they also think that Karsten is too weak? They never showed up, so how does anyone know what was in their mind?¡± Mr. X¡¯s words got everyone to think about the situation from another angle. He¡¯s right. Killfinger and the new head of the ancient Garrison n aren¡¯t here. Can Dark Emperor really speak on their behalf? It¡¯s not possible. They never cast their votes, so something must be off. ¡°Mr. X, have you deduced what is going on?¡± asked Lucifer. ¡°If those two never showed up but somehow agreed to Dark Emperor¡¯s arrangement, then it can only mean one thing. They are scared. It¡¯s not just Killfinger and the head of the ancient Garrison n, though. The Dark Emperor is scared too. They know how unique and terrifying the Divine Extraction Technique is, and they know that they can¡¯t beat Karsten. They might even be drained, so they kept hiding away and refused to show up.¡± When Lucifer heard that, he asked, ¡°But that doesn¡¯t exin Dark Emperor¡¯s actions. Why would he give Karsten the crystal and open up Restricted Area 76?¡± Everyone turned to Mr. X. ¡°There¡¯s only one exnation for that. The Dark Emperor is actually trying to butter Karsten up. The former is giving gifts to get on thetter¡¯s good side! ¡°You see, the crystal contained a terrifying amount of energy, and most would only be able to absorb a smidge of that energy. ¡°The Divine Extraction Technique is different, though. ¡°It can fully absorb the energy in the crystal. ¡°Dark Emperor is aware of that, and that is why he gave Karsten the crystal. ¡°The truth, however, is different.¡± Chapter 2539 Chapter 2539 Chapter 2539 I Am Stronger Now The more everyone listened, the more curious they got. Someone asked, ¡°W-What¡¯s the truth?¡± ¡°Well, Dark Emperor has given Karsten such an amazing gift and has opened the doors to Restricted Area 76. That would allow Karsten to grow stronger and be his best self. How can Karsten kill Dark Emperor and the others after epting suchvish gifts?¡± said Mr. X. His words got everyone around to gasp. He¡¯s right. Karsten owes them so much now. All the effort Karsten put in to reach Level Eight of the Divine Extraction Technique would mean nothingpared to this. In a way, Karsten owes Dark Emperor. That means that it would be difficult for Karsten to kill Dark Emperor when the timees. That way, the raging conflict between them is now easily solved. ¡°There¡¯s also the part where Karsten can easily break through and be his best self after he absorbed the energy in Restricted Area 76. He would rightfully be ranked number one on the Divine Leaderboard and would overwhelm Dark Emperor and the others. ¡°Yet, Dark Emperor and his friends wouldn¡¯t be humiliated because they contributed to Karsten¡¯s strength. In some way, they will be the masters who have helped Karsten rise to the top.¡± ¡°Ah, I understand it now. This will be different from being defeated. They will have no reason to fight. The Dark Emperor and his friends can rightfully step down and let Karsten be the top fighter on the Divine Leaderboard,¡± blurted Lucifer. ¡°Yes, that is how it is. The Dark Emperor made an extremely strategic move. He dissolved a conflict and saved three lives while still keeping their reputation intact. Hah, now that is one cunning move,¡± said Mr. X before he added, ¡°I bet Dark Emperor and his friends still wouldn¡¯t show up after three days.¡± ¡°Yeah, I think that¡¯ll be the case.¡± Everyone nodded in agreement. ¡°I am worried about Karsten, though. What if all those gifts softened him up and cause him to show mercy on Dark Emperor and the others? I also wonder if Karsten will continue obeying us after he reaches Level Nine,¡± said Mr. X who couldn¡¯t help sighing. ¡°That¡¯s true. Ah, that punk has already entered Restricted Area 76 and cut off allmunications with us. It¡¯s so frustrating that we can¡¯t send our men into that ce,¡± grumbled Lucifer angrily. ¡°Let¡¯s wait and see. If he fails to kill Dark Emperor and the others, then he will have been nothing but a piece of trash to us. We built him up, and we can destroy him whenever we want,¡± replied Mr. X. His eyes glowed with a hint of murderous intent. Lucifer and his friends chuckled. Karsten¡¯s strength might seem infinite to everyone else, but it didn¡¯t matter how strong he would get. The Lab of Gods would always be able to kill him. That showed just how scary Lab of Gods was. Another rumor was soon shared all over the world. It was said that Dark Emperor and the others were actually afraid of Karsten. The crowd began analyzing the situation. The more they thought about it, the more it made sense. Dark Emperor seems to be trying to butter Karsten up. That was the thought running through everybody¡¯s mind. Karsten was lost in his own paradise at the time and was absorbing energy as if there was no tomorrow. To his surprise, the energy within the crystal remained more or less constant, even though he had been draining it like crazy. It was as if he had only managed to drink a few drops from an ocean. The more Karsten absorbed the crystal, the more excited he became. Holy moly, what will be of me if I absorb all of it? N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. Karsten continued absorbing the energy like a starving man in a buffet. Crack! Crack! Lightning filled the dark sky to signal the birth of an extremely powerful fighter. Absorb. Absorb it all! Voom! It took some time, but Karsten eventually managed to reach Level Nine of the Divine Extraction Technique. He absorbed every joule of energy from the air and the ground. In a way, his body was like a ck hole, and all the energy in Restricted Area 76 was swirling toward him. Even the energy from sources that were miles away was drawn over. That was the power of the Level Nine Divine Extraction Technique. Karsten continued absorbing the energy to solidify his stance and master Level Nine. Time trickled by. Finally, three days had passed. Karsten suddenly flung his eyes open, and those eyes glowed with immense power. He had reached a whole new level of power. ¡°I am stronger than ever, and I am here!¡± Chapter 2540 Chapter 2540 Chapter 2540 What It Feels Like To Be A God Karsten could feel an obvious change in him after he reached Level Nine. It was as if he had everything under his feet, and he saw everyone else as nothing but maggots. I feel like I am in control of the entire world. All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. That was what it felt like to be a deity. It was the same sensation the Gods in Restricted Area 76 experienced. They were too strong, and it created an illusion of them being holy beings living among mortals. That was how Karsten felt at that moment. He was no longer interested in Dark Emperor and the others anymore. Before powering up, he wanted to challenge himself, but reaching Level Nine made him feel as though he would be facing three ants. He lost all enthusiasm and passion. Lab of Gods got in touch with Karsten immediately after thetter left Restricted Area 76. The former insisted that Karsten shouldn¡¯t be bothered by social cues and must kill Dark Emperor and the rest despite their generous gifts. Karsten answered, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I will deal with all three of them. Their blood will signal the birth of my newfound power, and I will make a ritual out of it. I have emerged a new man, and I must kill a few people to celebrate the asion.¡± Lab of Gods sighed a breath of relief after hearing Karsten¡¯s affirmative response. That would save them the trouble of cleaning up the mess. Karsten walked away slowly. He held the crystal tightly in his hand and sighed before saying, ¡°What is this? The energy it contained is simply too great. I only managed to absorb a quarter of its energy even though I have been working hard these past three days. It will take me some time before I can finish absorbing everything in it!¡± The news of Karsten leaving Restricted Area 76 was shared everywhere. The entire world cheered once more, and the focus was mostly on World Summit. Everyone got excited, and their spirit was lifted. That caused a ruckus and woke Levi up. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Did something happen?¡± asked Levi. ¡°Karsten has left Restricted Area 76, and the rumor is that he has reached Level Nine of the Divine Extraction Technique,¡± replied Zoey. ¡°The annoying thing is that everyone thinks that my master only gave Karsten that crystal to butter Karsten up. They say that my master is scared and wants to make it difficult for Karsten to attack,¡± added Zoey. ¡°You know, I actually think that makes sense. Why else would someone help their enemy be stronger? This is way beyond a friendly boost.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. The Dark Emperor is strong, but I don¡¯t think he is that strong.¡± ¡°Yeah, he must be scared of Karsten and is bowing down to thetter.¡± Kirin and the others shared their opinions on the matter. Zoey was the disciple, but she couldn¡¯t defend her master either. ¡°Oh, puh-lease. That Karsten can¡¯t scare anyone. Come help me up. I¡¯d like to see how much he has improved,¡± said Levi. He was starting to get a little excited. If Karsten absorbed all of the energy in the crystal and the resources in Restricted Area 76, his Divine Extraction Technique should be at its best¡­ That would be almost on par with Level Nine of the Iron Golem Technique, and that would at least pique interest. That was why Levi was excited. ¡°Everyone is saying that Dark Emperor and his friends are still too scared and will continue cowering in the dark.¡± ¡°Honestly, I agree with their statements. Dark Emperor and the others will never show up and will put Karsten on the top of the Divine Leaderboard without a fight. That way, everyone can leave unscathed.¡± Everyone started discussing the matter. Levi ignored all of them, though. He simply exited the room. Everything was already in a mess outside the room. Karsten was approaching the ce as well. He had kept his aura contained, and it was no longer as intimidating as it was earlier. However, his posture suggested that he was much stronger. He had truly grown exponentially. It was as though he had changed into a different person. The power from Level Eight of the Divine Extraction Technique waspletely different from Level Nine of the same technique. At that moment, Karsten was considered a skilled fighter. He saw everyone as a lesser being. ¡°Hmm!¡± Karsten had constrained his aura, but everyone could still sense the pressure. It was almost as strong as the pressure they sensed three days ago, and it was so overwhelming that some were having a hard time breathing. It was as if Karsten had turned into a ck hole, and his mere presence threatened to absorb the spectators¡¯ soul. They could feel an inclination to walk forward. That got their expression to change sharply, and they sweated nervously. Karsten had truly frightened them. Astonished gasps filled the ce. ¡°That¡¯s it? That¡¯s all you can do?¡± A man with a different opinion blurted his thoughts. Chapter 2541 Chapter 2541 Chapter 2541 One Punch Is All It Takes Naturally, the one whoined was Levi. He looked furious. He hadpletely given up on Karsten after seeing how thetter was. Even after everything I¡¯ve done, he is still so freaking weak. Ugh, and he¡¯s moving like a dumb peacock. What¡¯s the point of making a scene? He is nothing but a stupid, useless piece of utter trash! Levi was so angry that he was really losing it! He was excited and had been waiting eagerly. yvolume00:00/00:44TruvidfullScreen It was bad enough that he was disappointed once, but Levi had given Karsten so much help after that. The former even waited for three whole days. And this is all I get for my patience? How could Levi not be disappointed? That Karsten only managed to absorb a quarter of that crystal¡¯s energy and barely merged with it! Karsten might have reached the highest level of the Divine Extraction Technique, but there were a lot of subcategories in Level Nine! Like the Iron Golem Technique, Level Nine of the Divine Extraction Technique was also divided into many silhouettes. Having one silhouette would mean that the person was at the weakest point of the level, whereas having nine silhouettes would mean that person had maxed out. At that moment, Karsten¡¯s Divine Extraction Technique was only equivalent to the first silhouette of Level Nine of the Iron Golem Technique. How was Levi supposed to be happy about that? Ugh, he can¡¯t even fight the slightly more powerful Gods in Restricted Area 76. What¡¯s the point of fighting him now? The old wives¡¯ tale is true. The more a person anticipates, the more disappointed that person would be. Levi was not amused and he was utterly numb at that point. Earlier, he thought that Karsten would be as powerful as the seventh or eighth silhouette of Iron Golem Technique¡¯s Level Nine. His power is only equivalent to the first silhouette of Iron Golem Technique¡¯s Level Nine¡­ Gah, he is so useless. It¡¯s such a waste to give him the crystal. He¡¯ll probably need three months to finish absorbing the energy inside. I¡¯m not that freaking patient, though. I will not wait for three months. Ah, he can go f*ck himself! Everyone was staring strangely at Levi. They didn¡¯t understand why he was so angry and disappointed. I-Is heining about how weak Karsten is? How is that possible? Karsten is already ridiculously powerful, so how is that weak? What is Levi talking about? Every stared curiously at Levi. The show hasn¡¯t even begun yet, and he¡¯s already disappointed¡­ Karsten slowly made his way to the ce. Everyone was respectful and frightened of him. Karsten had already turned into an entirely different person in three days. If he keeps progressing this way, he will be the most powerful person on Earth. No one will be a match against him. The public estimated that Karsten would have to wait for a few decades until Edmund reached the top level of the Iron Golem Technique. Only then would Karsten have an opponent. Until then, no one else would be able to fight Karsten. He would truly be the top fighter in the entire world. Karsten shifted his gaze to the stone que listing the Divine Leaderboard and chuckled. At that moment, he didn¡¯t care about the names carved on it anymore. I am the strongest regardless of what is carved up there. ¡°Oy, Dark Emperor. Shouldn¡¯t you three show up now? You thought that I was too weak and asked me to power up, so I did just that and have returned. Juste out now! ¡°I should warn you three, though. Don¡¯t assume that I will show you any mercy just because you gave me the crystal and opened the doors to Restricted Area 76 for me. ¡°None of you will be left out of the battle against me. I will not relent until I have defeated all of you.¡± Karsten had made things clear and was demanding for his opponent to show up. He would not show them any gratitude even after the crystal was given to him. The people in Lab of Gods sighed a breath of relief when they heard that. That would make everything much simpler for them. The problem was that no one responded to Karsten¡¯s words. ¡°Haha, it is just as we predicted. Dark Emperor and the others are too chicken to show up!¡± ¡°That makes sense. They thought that giving Karsten the crystal will make him show them mercy. Who would¡¯ve thought that Karsten doesn¡¯t care at all?¡± ¡°Oh, this is too funny. They are such cowards.¡± Everyone at the tournament site wasughing aloud. Mr. X and his men from Lab of Gods wereughing as well. It was as they had predicted. N?velDrama.Org owns this text. ¡°Still hiding? Are you scared? Am I really that terrifyingly strong? You are a bunch of useless cowards and utter trash!¡± Karsten insulted and shouted when he saw that no one turned up. Many couldn¡¯t bear to listen any longer. ¡°Oh, you are so freaking noisy. I will shut you up with just one punch.¡± Levi suddenly zipped over to Karsten. He was so fast that no one saw him. Chapter 2542 Chapter 2542 Chapter 2542 Lab Of Gods Is Scared Everyone was stunned. They stared at Levi in disbelief. What is he doing? Karsten has been taunting, but shouldn¡¯t Dark Emperor and his friends be the ones who are angry? What does Levi Garrison have to do with anything? Why did he run over? They were dumbstruck! Zoey and the others, who had been waiting at the side, were all dumbfounded. Their minds were nk. yvolume00:00/00:44TruvidfullScreen If they could think, they would most certainly have gone out to stop Levi. It¡¯s fine if you go after others, but you are going after Karsten! He is the man who has mastered Level Nine of the Divine Extraction Technique. He is undefeatable. Are you insane? Why did you go after him? When Levi ran over, he triggered a chain reaction. The crowd gasped. They saw Levi rushing over like that, and they almost went insane. What is going on? Who on Earth woulde and challenge the virtually undefeatable Karsten? The challenger is either an idiot or a lunatic. There can be no other exnation. Many were surprised to see Levi rushing over like that. However, some were delighted. Daxon, Gabriel, and the others were great examples of that. They had been waiting for so long, and finally¡­ Levi is going to beat the hubristic Karsten up. Many had already had enough of Karsten¡¯s arrogant words and annoying stance. ¡°Huh? Why did he run over like that? Is he mentally retarded? Does he think he¡¯s Dark Emperor?¡± Those who knew Levi well were all bbergasted. Donald, Tyrone, and the othersughed aloud. One of them taunted, ¡°Levi Garrison, are you dumb? Our master doesn¡¯t need you to show up and fight his fight for him.¡± ¡°Yeah, our master is incredible, and Karsten can wait for all he wants. I bet our master probably thinks that Karsten is too weak. That is why he doesn¡¯t bother showing up.¡± ¡°That has to be it. We have all witnessed how strong our master is, and Karsten means nothing.¡± Donald and Tyrone were boasting endlessly about their master. They thought that the guy was incredible and simply the best. No one was allowed to disrespect their master. That was why they were furious when they saw Levi running over like that. It was as if he was fighting on their master¡¯s behalf. They thought that Levi was insulting their master. What they didn¡¯t know was that Levi was the very master they were praising. The people in Lab of Gods had been monitoring everything from behind the scenes. Even they were surprised. The first thought that came to their minds wasn¡¯t that Levi had gone insane. Instead, they wondered if Levi was Dark Emperor. In some way, that was understandable. They had been working diligently, but they had always instinctively had their guards up when they saw Levi. Some of them were even fear of Levi. Hence, the first thought that ran past their minds was that Levi might be Dark Emperor. Or perhaps he is one of the three people Karsten challenged? It¡¯s possible that he is the head of the ancient Garrison n since he is also a member of that family. For a moment there, everyone went numb and silent. They were too scared. N?velDrama.Org owns this text. If things were really as they had imagined, then they were in a lot of trouble. They would let anyone else be strong. Heck, they would even let the top three fighters on the Divine Leaderboard live, but they would never allow Levi to be stronger. Levi being powerful was the most terrifying threat to them. In fact, things would be disastrous for them if that were the case. Anyone can be strong, but not Levi Garrison. NOT him! At that moment, aplex emotion was running wildly within Mr. X and the others. They prayed that it was all faked. They hoped that the person standing there wasn¡¯t Levi. Unfortunately, the reality was not what they had prayed for. The crowd was murmuring, and it was ever so noisy. Soon after, Karsten saw a figure zipping over from some distance away. He got excited. Is Dark Emperor here? When Karsten turned around, he saw that the energy emanating from Levi was extremely weak. It seemed like Levi was a nobody. He¡¯s fast, but that¡¯s all he is. He has no other strengths, so he can¡¯t possibly be Dark Emperor. Still, Karsten smiled. Someone had finally stood up and was there to challenge him. The cherry on top was that the challenger knew just how strong Karsten was. ¡°Nevermind. I will just take you as my opponent, then,¡± said Karsten. He would treat the fight seriously, anyway. It didn¡¯t take long before Karsten initiated his Divine Extraction Technique to draw Levi over. Boom! Soon after, Levi threw a punch over. A moan was heard. Chapter 2543 Chapter 2543 Chapter 2543 Something Is Not Right That punch was ridiculous. To Karsten, it was so incredibly weak, and every spectator saw that it carried no weight whatsoever. Everyone could tell that Levi had put everything he had into that punch. It seemed that he had been preparing to throw that punch. At first, he was over ten thousand meters away from Karsten. It looked like Levi had been preparing the punch as he ran that distance. yvolume00:00/00:44TruvidfullScreen After all that preparation, he finally threw the punch. Unfortunately, everyone saw that punch as being utterly weak. It looked terrible. The power was average, and the speed was only slightly above average. It definitely couldn¡¯t bring about an incredible change or anything. At most, that would get the fighters on the Provisional Leaderboard to back away a little. Using a punch like that against the almighty Karsten, however, was stupid. That got everyone tough at Levi. How is a puny punch like that going to defeat Karsten? Zoey and the others finally cleared their minds, and they panicked. A weak punch like that couldn¡¯t even hurt them, so how was it going to kill Karsten? Unfortunately, Zoey and the others reacted too slowly, and it was toote to stop Levi. They watched as the punch flew over. Karsten¡¯s bare hand easily grabbed punch. ¡°I heard what the others called you. You¡¯re Levi Garrison, right? I¡¯ll remember you as the first person who challenged me,¡± informed Karsten. He scoffed. To him, the punch looked ridiculously slow. It was like watching a snail crawling its way over, and it made Karsten see Levi as a worthless maggot. Wait a minute¡­ The power behind this punch¡­ Hmm¡­ Its power¡­ Huh? I-It¡¯s¡­ This punch¡­ Boom! Karsten¡¯s expression took a sharp turn. Disbelief and shock could be seen in every inch on his face. He was so shocked that he bulged his eyes. Turned out, it was impossible to know how powerful that punch was until one came in contact with it. When Karsten caught punch, the former sensed terrifying energy exploding over. That energy infiltrated Karsten¡¯s body. The energy in this punch is a dozen times stronger than the energy inside the crystal¡­ And I am only capable of absorbing a quarter of the energy inside the crystal. The punch carried the most terrifying power Karsten had ever seen. This punch is so incredible that it gathers energy into a single point. At that moment, Karsten learned why the punch looked weak and exuded a weak aura. He also understood why the punch was only a little faster and couldn¡¯t get its surroundings to react to it. N?velDrama.Org owns this text. Turned out, Levi had redirected all the power into a single saturated point. That was why it looked weak. Surprisingly, punches like those were the strongest. Karsten wasn¡¯t as strong as Levi had anticipated; indeed, he could¡¯ve shown mercy but Levi was angry. Hence, he took advantage of the distance between them and prepared to throw out the most powerful punch he had ever thrown. He even gathered them into a single point before he got it to explode the minute it got Karsten. What made things worse was that Karsten was using his technique and was absorbing energy at the time. That made it impossible for him to back away at thest second. Karsten¡¯s irises constricted, but his eyes bulged. Disbelief was written all over his face. Boom! That terrifying energy had infiltrated his body. It was something he had never experienced before. This is stronger than anything I have evere across. Karsten knew that his entire body would explode if he absorbed that energy. This is definitely beyond what I can physically handle. Lab of Gods had already strengthened Karsten¡¯s physical properties. That should help Karsten¡¯s body withstand absorbing immense power. Unfortunately, punch was a whole new level of power. It was beyond what Lab of Gods anticipated. There was no way he could absorb that energy. On top of that, the energy Levi threw over was meant to be aggressive. When it entered the body, its victim would seem fine on the outside for a short period of time. His internal organs, however, would instantly break apart and rot away. That punch signified destruction! Boom! Karsten¡¯s chest exploded at the very next second, and a bloody hole was shown. Boom! Then, another bloody hole appeared. Boom! Boom! One by one, explosions erupted from within Karsten¡¯s body. It only took a few moments for Karsten to be a bloody mess. ¡°Wait, you are Garrison, Le¡­¡± Chapter 2544 Chapter 2544 Chapter 2544 Levi Killed Karsten At his final moments, Karsten recalled a name he had long forgotten. The name on the stone que was Garrison, L¡­ That day, Death Fiend got Karsten to move away before he could finish reading those words. At that moment, Karsten realized that the second word was Levi! It¡¯s Levi Garisson! He instantly understood what it meant to have one¡¯s name carved on the back of the stone que. It was to honor a fighter so powerful that he or she was regarded to be above the Divine Leaderboard. yvolume00:00/00:44TruvidfullScreen ¡°That¡¯s me. Why are you calling out to me?¡± Levi frowned and was a little confused. He figured it out soon after, though. Ah, Karsten must¡¯ve seen my name carved on the back of the stone que. Something still feels off, though. ¡°Hahaha¡­¡± Karsten suddenlyughed aloud. He never knew that someone that powerful even existed. In fact, he thought that the weirdos in Lab of Gods were the only ones he needed to be wary of. Karsten thought he could rule the world so long as Lab of Gods allowed it. Who would¡¯ve thought that things would turn out this way? The funny thing was that Karsten heard about how Levi used to be Lab of Gods¡¯ biggest threat and worst enemy. Theyter thought that Levi had turned into a nobody after the new era. It got to the point where Lab of Gods wasn¡¯t even bothered to kill Levi anymore. They thought he was too weak. Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. Lab of Gods, Mr. X¡­ I bet you guys never dreamed of this, huh? After all this time, Levi Garrison is still your worst enemy. Hahaha¡­ ¡°Levi Garrison!¡± ¡°Levi Garrison!¡± Boom! Boom! ¡°Ah!¡± Karsten¡¯s body kept exploding as his mind repeatedly chanted name. In the end, Karsten¡¯s entire body exploded, and he became a gooey mess raining down from the sky. He no longer existed¡­ The only thing that was left was the crystal, which hadnded in palm. This was simply too shocking! Everyone saw how Karsten had exploded into nothingness, and how Levi¡¯s punch was the attack that made it happen. Silence filled the entire ce. All that could be heard were the soft whistles of the wind as it blew past everyone. Everyone seemed to have paused breathing as well. They were too surprised. That had got to the moment when everyone was that quiet. They had just witnessed an incredible battle. Levi actually killed Karsten with one punch? Daxon and Gabriel had expected that. They knew that it didn¡¯t matter how arrogant or strong Karsten was because there was no way he could handle even a single punch from Levi. Everyone else wasn¡¯t privy to the same information, though. Donald and Tyrone were stunned. So were Zoey, Kirin, Floyd, and the others. Everyone at the ce was stunned in ce. They stood there and never moved a muscle. It was as though they were statues. It was simply too shocking. They were still reeling in what they saw earlier and couldn¡¯te back around just yet. ¡°Oh no. Oh no! Levi¡­¡± The people at Lab of Gods were having the worst time as they remained quiet. Their worst nightmare hade true. They knew that something was off when they saw Levi rushing over like that. Everything kept progressing in the direction they least favored. In the end, Levi went on to kill Karsten. That presented the worst scenario. They didn¡¯t want Levi to be strong, but he turned out to be the strongest one. They were exasperated, especially because they had just witnessed Levi killing Karsten with just one punch. On top of that, they had modified Karsten¡¯s body and made it as powerful as possible. It wasn¡¯t supposed to have any trouble digesting the power he absorbed. It was virtually impossible to overwhelm him so much that his body exploded. This shouldn¡¯t be possible. Lab of Gods had designed Karsten in a way that allowed him to absorb as much energy as he wanted. He wasn¡¯t supposed to be overwhelmed. That proved just how incredible punch was. When did Levi be so strong? His punch looked so ordinary¡­ Everyone at Lab of Gods had a grim expression on. Levi is too strong, and we haven¡¯t dealt with the top three fighters on the Divine Leaderboard. They will all pose a threat to us. The silence at the tournament sitested for a few minutes. It took some time before someone came around. ¡°Did our master just kill Karsten with one punch?¡± asked Floyd sheepishly. His words got everyone else to slowlye back around. That was simply shocking! It was the kind of shock that was utterly indescribable. Did Levi actually kill Karsten? Chapter 2545 Chapter 2545 Chapter 2545 Exposed That was a question and the truth. Still, there were over a hundred thousand witnesses there, so they couldn¡¯t all have made a mistake. How did a seemingly weak punch from Levi kill Karsten? There was only one possibility¡ªthe strength was well hidden. The stronger the punch, the weaker it seemed. The strength of that punch must be beyond everyone¡¯s imagination. The truth was Levi had defeated Karsten. Rumors could be faked, but not when something was presented before their eyes. Everyone saw it, and that had to be the truth. Even if someone wanted to deny it, he or she would not be able to do so. friends and disciples were staring at him in astonishment. Turned out, the Levi they admired had never left. N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. He was still the strongest man they had ever met. No one knew why, but they were trembling. Zoey, in particr, saw Levi differently. She felt that she did not know him. ¡°Did Levi really defeat Karsten?¡± muttered Zoey numbly. ¡°Yes, he did!¡± ¡°My boss, Levi, has defeated Karsten with a single punch.¡± ¡°My boss is the best! He is undefeatable!¡± Azure Dragon, Kirin, and the others began cheering. ¡°My master is incredible. He is still the best fighter in the world.¡± disciples, including Floyd and Kinsley, began chanting as well. ¡°Levi! Levi! Levi¡­¡± Sword Fiend and the others started chanting, too. They kept their voices high. Soon, the chant spread like wildfire, and everyone was calling out name. He had defeated Karsten. Everyone thought that Levi should definitely be deemed the top fighter on the Divine Leaderboard. The public thought that Karsten had frightened Dark Emperor and the others so much that they didn¡¯t dare to show up. Yet, Levi had crushed Karsten. Hence, the public thought that Levi should be ranked number one on the list. They chanted for his name to be included on the list. Daxon and the others shouted aloud and chanted along with the public. Levi can¡¯t hide his strength anymore after this. The people at Lab of Gods had gone numb by then. They hadn¡¯t dealt with the three threats they set out to destroy. Now, a new and worse threat had shown up. If Levi were to join forces with the other three, they would definitely threaten Lab of Gods¡¯ power¡­ ¡°We congratte the Crown King of Erudia for reaching the top of the Divine Leaderboard.¡± ¡°Congrattions¡­¡± Everyone congratted Levi. Donald and Tyrone, however, cried. Levi had delivered an emotional hit that was simply too strong. He didn¡¯t just knock them off their feet but he also humiliated their master, Dark Emperor, and that was the worst insult ever! Everyone started congratting Levi. Death Fiend and the others were confused though. Levi didn¡¯t need to reveal his identity. He could¡¯ve assumed Dark Emperor¡¯s identity or used any one of his other identities to kill Karsten. Why would he expose himself and kill Karsten directly? I don¡¯t understand. They couldn¡¯t understand what Levi was thinking. Truth was, Levi was too angry because Karsten was too disappointing. The former had prepared so much, but thetter was still weak. However, Levi also thought things through. He had been looking for Lab of Gods, but he hadn¡¯t found any solid leads. He had been hiding his strength the entire time because he didn¡¯t want Lab of Gods to know how strong he was. The better he hid away, the more Lab of Gods ignored him. Unfortunately, the anonymity didn¡¯t help Levi in his investigation. That was why he decided to change his tactics. He would reveal his strength. If Lab of Gods truly existed, its members would know about him immediately. They knew that Levi would be a threat to them if he was strong. That would encourage Lab of Gods to try to kill Levi. The Lab of Gods will have to send their men over, and they will have toe out of hiding in order to do that. That was what Levi thought and wanted. Turned out, Levi only revealed his strength to force Lab of Gods to show themselves. He wasn¡¯t sure if he could force Lab of Gods to make their moves, but that was his only shot at learning more about his enemy. Levi didn¡¯t know it at the time, but his tactic worked. He showed Lab of Gods his powers, and that turned him into their biggest nightmare. However, he didn¡¯t know that Karsten came from Lab of Gods. Chapter 2546 Chapter 2546 Chapter 2546 Levi Is The Top Fighter On The Divine Leaderboard It didn¡¯t take long before the news of how Levi had defeated Karsten was shared worldwide. The forgotten hero rose to be the everyone admired once more. Levi was a hot topic at the time because no one thought that he¡¯d rise to the top of the Divine Leaderboard. Isn¡¯t he ridiculously weak? I thought he can¡¯t even make it to the Provisional Leaderboard. When did he suddenly be so strong? Did Dark Web make a mistake? Is this new list legit? That was what the public thought since they didn¡¯t know that name had long been carved onto the list. Dark Web would never make any mistake, and it definitely wouldn¡¯t share fake news. yvolume00:00/00:44TruvidfullScreen When Levi walked over, he saw that Zoey had aplex expression on her face. She asked, ¡°So you have been that strong the entire time? Why didn¡¯t you tell us?¡± Levi smiled and replied, ¡°I told everyone, but no one believed me.¡± ¡°Master, can I ask how you became so strong? What technique did you learn to be so powerful?¡± asked Floyd, who couldn¡¯t contain his curiosity. ¡°It¡¯s the basic technique. I focused on training the power and speed,¡± answered Levi. ¡°Oh, I see.¡± Everyone suddenly realized what was going on. ¡°Wait, so boss, is this the reason you asked us to abandon all other techniques and only focus on this technique?¡± asked Azure Dragon. ¡°Of course. It¡¯s not like I¡¯d hide it for myself,¡± replied Levi while grinning. ¡°Then, let¡¯s start training right away,¡± said the others excitedly. It began with them seeing the technique as wed and went to the point where they forgot the technique¡¯s existence entirely. Now, they were focusing once more on the said technique. Now, their opinion on the technique hadpletely changed. When they saw how Levi had defeated Karsten, they became eager to train once more. They looked at each other and saw shame in each other¡¯s eyes. As a result, their faces turned red. ¡°There¡¯s no need to do that. You are not firm enough, so you can¡¯t master it,¡± said Levi directly to refuse their requests. His friends and disciples changed their minds too quickly and often followed the crowd. Under such circumstances, there was no way they¡¯d be able to master those techniques. On top of that, Levi had already nned for something. His friends and disciples would soon be able to choose and learn the techniques that were best-suited to them. ¡°Levi is undefeatable!¡± In the end, Levi returned to North Hampton with everyone cheering him on. ¡°Master, your name will be written on the top of the stone que tomorrow.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. The names on the stone que will be rearranged. Dark Emperor will be the second-best fighter while you are the best.¡± ¡°I will go to the World Summit tomorrow to see them carving your name on it.¡± ¡°I want to go too! Take me with you!¡± Everyone was excited, and they were all waiting to see the changes on the stone que. That was not the only thing that changed. That day, many powerful fighters and influential figures from all around the world dropped by to visit Levi and butter him up. There were so many people that the door to the manor at North Hampton had broken down. It seemed there were simply too many people. That day, they received over ten lorries full of gifts. Everything continued progressing that way. Everyone came to try to build a rapport with Levi after learning how he rose to the top of the Divine Leaderboard. Kings and queens from different countries also dropped by to butter Levi up. He was the top fighter on the Divine Leaderboard, after all. He had the power to annihte an entire country, so to them, it was crucial that they stayed in his good book. Everyone was terrified of him. Levi didn¡¯t care about any of that and remained uninterested. His only concern was whether he had caught Lab of Gods¡¯ attention. At that moment, Mr. X and the other members of Lab of Gods were having a meeting. ¡°Levi is too strong, and we can¡¯t let him live. We have to act fast. We have to kill him, even if it means preponing our n.¡± N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. ¡°You¡¯re right. Levi is too much of a threat! We have to eliminate him as quickly as possible!¡± Everyone was discussing the matter endlessly. Mr. X nodded and said, ¡°Yes, we must n for it soon and kill Levi. We have to implement that n within three days, and if ites to it, I will head over in person.¡± It was as Levi had predicted. Lab of Gods would attack within three days. The next day, the Divine Leaderboard would be updated at ten o¡¯clock in the morning. A huge crowd gathered at the World Summit. They could see everything live from everywhere else, but many wanted to witness it in person. They wanted to see name at the top of the list. It didn¡¯t take long before the new list was revealed. Chapter 2547 Chapter 2547 Chapter 2547 The Divine Leaderboard Remains Unchanged Someone used their power to part the clouds surrounding the stone que. The stone que listing the Divine Leaderboard was presented to the public clearly. Everyone inched forward to take a closer look. ¡°Huh?¡± The crowd murmured at the very next second. Fear and surprise could be seen on all of their faces as they could not believe what they saw. yvolume00:00/00:44TruvidfullScreen It was as if they had just seen the most shocking scene in their life. The Divine Leaderboard hadn¡¯t been changed or updated. Dark Emperor remained the best fighter on the list, and his name remained at the top. Killfinger and the head of the ancient Garrison n stayed in the second and third ce respectively. name was nowhere to be seen. What¡¯s going on? Seriously, what is going on? That question was in everybody¡¯s mind. They were dumbstruck¡­ or perhaps lost? They wondered why the Divine Leaderboard wasn¡¯t updated and thought that it was impossible that Levi didn¡¯t make it to the top three. Could it be¡­ Many were quick toe up with a theory. Could it be that despite Karsten¡¯s strength, he is still weaker than Dark Emperor and the others? Is that why Levi couldn¡¯t make it to the top three on the Divine Leaderboard even though he had defeated Karsten? Everyone had witnessed how strong Karsten was, and he was ridiculously powerful. Is that still too weak? It feels impossible, but that is the only exnation for it. Well, if Levi didn¡¯t make it to the top three, then maybe he¡¯s the fourth or fifth on the list. Everyone turned to one another. It was obvious they shared the same thought. They continued reading the stone que. Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. Huh? not the fourth, or fifth, or sixth¡­ He¡¯s not even the tenth most powerful fighter! They kept reading¡­ Even the hundredth name wasn¡¯t . When they reached that part of the list, they became dumbstruck. That is not possible. Why isn¡¯t Levi¡¯s name on the list? What happened? He defeated someone as strong as Karsten, so he should be on the list, right? How is he not on the top one hundred? Everyone kept reading the list. They soon reached number 200¡­ 500¡­ The crowd scanned the Divine Leaderboard carefully to make sure that they didn¡¯t miss anything. Still, Levi¡¯s name was nowhere to be seen. That¡¯s strange¡­ It¡¯s really strange. Shouldn¡¯t name be at the top? How is he not in the top one thousand positions on the Divine Leaderboard? Or¡­ is his name listed on the Provisional Leaderboard because he wants to keep a low profile? The crowd shifted their gaze to the steps and examined every name on it. name was still nowhere to be found. That confused everyone. Levi¡¯s name was not on the Divine Leaderboard or the Provisional Leaderboard¡­ So where is it? It doesn¡¯t make sense. There were so many witnesses there when Levi killed Karsten. How can the former not be on either list? It¡¯s not possible. That thought ran past everybody¡¯s mind. It didn¡¯t take long before the news of how Levi remained outside the list was shared globally¡ªthe entire world was shaken. Everyone tried to find out why name wasn¡¯t on both lists. Dark Web never showed up to answer questions or exin the situation. ¡°It doesn¡¯t make sense. Boss killed Karsten, so why isn¡¯t the name, Levi Garrison, on the list?¡± ¡°I bet Dark Web is deliberately making things difficult for Boss. Boss is the most powerful fighter on Earth, so how is he not on the list?¡± ¡°I really wonder how authentic this list is now.¡± Kirin, Azure Dragon, and the others were angry at the injustice served on Levi. On the other hand, Levi was just grinning exasperatedly. Well, his name was already on the stone que, but he was ranked to be beyond the Divine Leaderboard. Hence, Dark Web remained urate. ¡°We won¡¯t ept this. We have to get Boss¡¯ name on that stone que. He is and will always be the best.¡± ¡°You know, it¡¯s possible that Dark Web is experiencing some system error, or maybe they haven¡¯t had the chance to update the list. Let¡¯s wait a little longer.¡± Azure Dragon, Zoey, and some others were more rational. Levi, however, didn¡¯t care much. He was waiting for Lab of Gods to make their moves. If everything went as he nned, Lab of Gods had already learned about how strong he was and would show up soon to avenge their fallenrades. Lab of Gods was confused at that moment as well. The Divine Leaderboard remained unchanged? Levi Garrison is not the best fighter on the list? How is that possible? Chapter 2548 Chapter 2548 Chapter 2548 Under Pressure They had the same thought like everyone else because they saw how Levi had killed Karsten with just one punch. Combat prowess like that was incredible. The top three fighters on the Divine Leaderboard were too mysterious, so it was possible that they were stronger than Karsten. However, even if they ignore the first three spots on the Divine Leaderboard, Levi should still be in fourth ce. It didn¡¯t matter how weak Karsten looked since he was still stronger than Daxon and Gabriel. Yet, name was nowhere to be found. ¡°Maybe Dark Web hasn¡¯t had the chance to update the list? Should we wait a little longer?¡± asked Lucifer. yvolume00:00/00:44TruvidfullScreen Mr. X was smarter. He frowned and said, ¡°I don¡¯t think that is the case. Something is off, but I can¡¯t quite pinpoint the issue¡­¡± ¡°Yeah, something feels weird, but I can¡¯t really tell what it is either,¡± replied Lucifer. Everyone else nodded in agreement. ¡°Oh yeah, where¡¯s the crystal? You know, the one that contained the energy from Restricted Area 76? Have we learned where it is? Did Karsten absorb all the energy in it? Or are there some leftovers?¡± asked Mr. X when he suddenly thought about the issue. ¡°No, we haven¡¯t found it yet. We don¡¯t know if he absorbed everything inside, but he definitely had quite a bit. It got him to reach the highest level of the Divine Extraction Technique, after all,¡± replied Lucifer and his colleagues. ¡°Then, let¡¯s wait a little longer and see if the Divine Leaderboard will be updated. I think we will learn more about everything soon,¡± said Mr. X before he asked again. ¡°By the way, how is our n to kill Levi progressing?¡± ¡°We¡¯re going after Levi, after all, and we might have to go all out. That could mean exposing ourselves, so I think it¡¯s best if we put a pause to it. Let¡¯s wait until we understand more about what¡¯s going on with the Divine Leaderboard,¡± suggested Lucifer. ¡°Okay, in that case, let¡¯s hold off for now. Let¡¯s wait until the issue with the Divine Leaderboard is solved,¡± replied Mr. X. The entire world started wondering why Levi wasn¡¯t on the list. Many thought that it seemed strange. No one knew what was going on, and many began questioning the reliability of the sources provided by Dark Web and the other organizations. Despite all that noise, Dark Web never responded. ¡°I guess we have no choice but to keep waiting. Maybe it takes time to update the Divine Leaderboard. Let¡¯s wait a little longer.¡± That was what everyone agreed on. They waited and stared, wondering if the Divine Leaderboard would be updated soon. One dayter. Everyone shifted their attention to the Divine Leaderboard once more, but there were no changes. All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. ¡°Keep waiting!¡± Another day passed, but the Divine Leaderboard remained unchanged. The world waited for five whole days, but the names on the Divine Leaderboard remained the same. It might be possible that Dark Web had forgotten to update the list, but the Provisional Leaderboard had been changing. Some fighters had their ranks readjusted. That change proved that Dark Web had been updating the list in a timely matter. The organization didn¡¯t forget to update the list and wasn¡¯t suffering from a system malfunction. As a result, that shocked the entire world once again. The lists were updated constantly, so why wasn¡¯t name on it? By right, the guy should be at the top of the list. Why isn¡¯t he on the list? friends and disciples were angry about that. They assumed that Dark Web had something against Levi, and that was why it deliberately left Levi¡¯s name out of the list, even though it was obvious that Levi was an incredible fighter. They are obviously bullying him! More and more people were making a scene and fighting for the injustice against Levi. They demanded the Divine Leaderboard to be updated with Levi¡¯s name being listed at the top as the best fighter. At that moment, there was no need for Dark Web to authenticate everything. Everyone saw it with their own eyes. They knew thatbat prowess would make him the best fighter on the Divine Leaderboard. Who would be worthy of being at the top of the Divine Leaderboard, if not Levi? Many began making a scene and demanded that Dark Emperor and the others show up and prove their strength by fighting Levi. But, no one responded to that. The public began calling Dark Emperor and the others cowards for refusing to show up. Levi is obviously the better fighter! Even the people with Lab of Gods agreed to that statement. They thought that Levi should be at the top of the Divine Leaderboard. Just give us a definitive answer, so that we can attack ordingly. The entire world was putting pressure on Dark Web, so the organization had no choice but to issue an official statement. Chapter 2549 Chapter 2549 Chapter 2549 The Statement By Dark Web That statement shook the entire world to its core. It said that Dark Web and the other organization would remain fair when listing the Divine and Provisional Leaderboard. They imed that there was no mistake. Anyone who had proved themselves would be listed, whereas the weak would remain outside the list. The statement also imed that the Divine Leaderboard and the Provisional Leaderboard were urate as they were. Now, the whole world was furious! The Dark Web had officially stated that there was nothing wrong with the Divine Leaderboard and that Dark Emperor was still the best fighter. yvolume00:00/00:44TruvidfullScreen Any fighters who have proved themselves will be listed, whereas the weak will remain off the list¡­ what is that supposed to mean? Levi is not on the list. Does that mean that he is weak? How is that even possible? Everyone saw him killing Karsten with just one punch. How is that weak? A fighter like Levi shouldn¡¯t be left out of the list. The Dark Web is basically insulting our intelligence! That was what most people thought. Unfortunately, Dark Web had insisted that there was nothing wrong with the Divine Leaderboard and that only meant one thing¡ªLevi was too weak to be on the Provisional Leaderboard, let alone the Divine Leaderboard. What is going on? No one understood what was going on, so that same thought kept running through their heads. Levi had most definitely defeated Karsten. Yet, Dark Web was saying that Levi was too weak to be on the list. There seemed to be a contradiction, and no one knew what the issue was. Naturally, they couldn¡¯t have known that name was already carved into the stone que. It was written right behind the stone que which signified that he was beyond the Divine Leaderboard. If they had moved his name to the top of the Divine Leaderboard, they would be iming that his skills had deteriorated. The truth was that he was the real deal on the list. In a way, he was already at the very top, so there was nothing else to do. In fact, Dark Web had regarded Levi as the best of the best on the stone que, and that was unchangeable. Moreover, the first three fighters on the Divine Leaderboard were just avatars. No matter how they saw it, Levi was still the best fighter out there. That was why Dark Web imed that there was nothing wrong with the list. They were being fair. Unfortunately, no one else knew about the name carved behind the stone que, so the public was confused. It was likely that only Karsten, who was died, knew what was going on. Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. Everyone was confused after they read the statement from Dark Web. They couldn¡¯t figure out what was going on. It was impossible to understand. Levi had, undeniably, killed Karsten with one punch. Yet, Dark Web was iming that the weak had no ce on the lists. That meant that Dark Web was contradicting itself, and it was almost impossible to understand what was going on. friends and disciples were confused as well. ¡°How is this possible? I feel like Dark Web is deliberately messing with Boss.¡± ¡°It is contradicting itself. Gah, that might as well be a useless list. There¡¯s no point in trying to get on it.¡± Many were angry. Zoey, Azure Dragon, and some others were rather calm, though. They went to Levi to ask about the matter. ¡°What¡¯s going on? Do you know something?¡± asked Zoey. ¡°Dark Web¡¯s lists are urate,¡± replied Levi with a smile. ¡°Then, why isn¡¯t your name on the list?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve told you ages ago. My name is carved into the back of the stone que. Besides, the top three fighters on the Divine Leaderboard are just my avatars, so it¡¯s fine,¡± exined Levi. However, everyone stared strangely at Levi, though. His exnation was too weird, so no one bought it. Still, strength was in to see, and no one dared to question it. But, his exnation remained confusing. ¡°What is the problem? I can¡¯t understand,¡± said Zoey as she scratched her head. ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m confused, too. I tried to analyze the situation, but I just can¡¯t understand¡­¡± Everyone had their hands on their heads as if they were having a headache. Then, they stared at Levi in exasperation. It felt as if he didn¡¯t know what was going on, either. Levi was frustrated as well, but for another reason. Why hasn¡¯t Lab of Gods shown up? Are they really that much stronger than I am? Am I not a threat to them at all? What¡¯s going on? The entire world spent the next few days wondering why Levi wasn¡¯t on any of the lists. There were dozens of theories, but none really fit well. Just as everyone was going crazy, someone suddenly asked the question that got everyone to tremble¡­ Chapter 2550 Chapter 2550 Chapter 2550 The Truth The problem was that the one who killed Karsten might not be Levi. Once the issue was voiced out, everyone was struck hard with realization. That¡¯s right! We¡¯ve all been wondering about Levi killing Karsten with one punch, but there¡¯s a possibility where Levi isn¡¯t the one who killed Karsten. It has nothing to do with the punch. Karsten practices in Divine Extraction Technique, which was a technique with many unstable factors to it. yvolume00:00/00:44TruvidfullScreen For example, the user was unable to absorb too much power. Another example would be that the extracted power could not be properly absorbed. In fact, there was a chance that the user might explode after taking in too much power. Upon thinking about that, the others were no longer confused. There was another exnation for Karsten¡¯s death¡ªhe had absorbed too much power and energy, and his body could not take it. Thus, his nerves and muscles tore off, and he died from an explosion. Furthermore, everyone had witnessed the scene with their own eyes. They had seen bloody holes emerging on Karsten¡¯s body before he died. It was the same situation as when someone absorbed too much power and energy. The others were sure of that. They were sure that Levi had nothing to do with Karsten¡¯s death; punch had been a lucky hit at the right timing. Karsten had definitely died because he had absorbed too much of everything and exploded. Levi was the spark that detonated the bomb¡ªhe was the one who made Karsten use Divine Extraction Technique. He was the catalyst that made him explode. Although the chance of Levi striking at the right time was low, it was not zero. Since the dark web had said that, it meant that Levi had truly struck at the right timing. Levi was not powerful; it was just a coincidence that he had dealt a blow at Karsten when he absorbed too much power. The entire world was in an uproar about the news. The more they thought about it, the more they felt it was the only exnation. It makes perfect sense! Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. After Lab of Gods received the news, Mr. X immediately said, ¡°That¡¯s impossible! I¡¯ve remodeled Karsten¡¯s body myself, and I know nothing can possibly happen to it. He would have been able to absorb an infinite amount of power!¡± In a confident tone, he continued, ¡°Karsten definitely did not die because his body could not take it. There¡¯s no way he would have exploded from taking in too much power. We¡¯ve remodeled his body to withstand the absorption of power after all!¡± However, Lucifer had a different opinion. ¡°No, not necessarily. What did Dark Emperor give him? Restricted Area 76¡¯s condensed crystal. Karsten then absorbed Restricted Area 76¡¯s energy as well.¡± Lucifer¡¯s words were a reminder to Mr. X, who understood what he meant immediately. ¡°You¡¯re right. That crystal has divine energy in it. We¡¯re thinking about this situation as an elite human. No matter how powerful Karsten is, he can never absorb that without any harm. After all, it¡¯s the divine energy. It¡¯s certainly too much for Karsten¡¯s. It¡¯s normal that he exploded after taking it in.¡± Mr. X eximed, ¡°Yes, yes! Everything makes sense now. This is Dark Emperor¡¯s scheme. He has intentionally given Karsten the crystal. He wants him to absorb it, and he even opened up Restricted Area 76. There¡¯s no way Karsten would have evere across a power that intense. So, he quickly postponed the day of the battle and went to Restricted Area 76 to get that power.¡± ¡°Indeed, you¡¯re right. Dark Emperor wants him to take in an amount of power that¡¯s too much for his body to handle so that he would explode.¡± ¡°No wonder Dark Emperor never appeared. As it turns out, he¡¯s been nning everything from the shadows. He¡¯s the one who hade up with a n to end Karsten¡¯s life without even lifting a finger,¡± Lucifer and the others analyzed. The conclusion they came to was¡ªDark Emperor¡¯s n was to make Karsten use Divine Extraction Technique to absorb the crystal¡¯s energy so that he would explode after taking in too much power. They assumed that Levi had detonated the energy in Karsten¡¯s body with a lucky hit. Levi, with his strength alone, was not someone who could even be on Provisional Leaderboard. Upon reaching that conclusion, the rest of the world gasped in surprise. Everything makes sense now! This is the ultimate exnation! ¡°Levi? Top in Divine Leaderboard? He just a piece of trash who can¡¯t even make it to Provisional Leaderboard.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s leave. Everyone, take away the gifts we¡¯ve brought today.¡± Chapter 2551 Chapter 2551 Chapter 2551 Bad Luck Everyone was livid when they found out about the ¡°truth.¡± They all felt that Levi was a liar. They had thought that he was the one who killed Karsten; they thought he was the top in Divine Leaderboard. How could he not know about this? I¡¯m sure he knows how weak he is. the only one who knows the truth. He knows that Karsten died from a self-induced explosion, but he¡¯s quietly admitting that he was the one who killed him. Shamelessly, he epted the praises and gifts from the others. On top of that. he¡¯s enjoying the thrill of being worshipped. Millions think of him as the top in the leaderboard, but he has chosen not to tell anyone about the truth. Instead, he has chosen to silently take credit for Karsten¡¯s death. He¡¯s silently pretending to be top in the leaderboard! Just how low can he get! As the number one on the leaderboard, Levi would enjoy the treatment of being admired and worshipped by millions. yvolume00:01/00:44TruvidfullScreen Anything he wanted or intended to do¡ªas long as he voiced it out loud¡ªcountless would be fighting against each other to fulfill them for him. He would be treated like a god in any corner of the world. Thousands would be eager to prostrate before him. Furthermore, the people around him would get to enjoy the elevated status being associated with him. In recent days, many prominent figures were hastily trying to butter Shaun, Jennie, and the rest up. Without hesitation, they were trying to gift them all kinds of treasures and magical medicine. Supported by these influential figures, they rose to a much higher status in society and now had unparalleled power. Now, with a single wave of their hands, many would rush to serve them. The fighters in Divine Leaderboard were all in a hurry to bow to them and treat them as if they were their kings and queens. No one knew if Levi was enjoying the newfound status, but the Lopez and ck families certainly were. Previously, they had given up on the fast-track technique, and they were stumped as to what other techniques they could train in. However, in these few days, they had a selection of tens of thousands of technique books to choose from. Every single member in the Lopez and ck families got to choose several excellent technique books. If not for Azure Dragon and Kirin having been summoned by Queenie about themotion at The Cardinal Hall, they would have gotten a technique book or two as well. Technically, they were much closer to Levi than the others; hence, there were more people trying to curry favor with them. Fortunately, they were able to hold themselves back from epting the gifts from the others. On the other hand, the Lopez and ck families were epting a terrifying amount of gifts. Unable to store them in the few warehouses they had, they began purchasing factories to keep those gifts. In the past few days, the gifts for Levi were enough to fill several trucks full, and they could barely be put into the overloaded warehouses. Furthermore, these gifts were the ones that were forced onto them. Zoey had rejected most of the gifts, or else those gifts would have piled up into a mountain. No one could even estimate how much all of the gifts were worth. Yet, now that news of Levi not being the true number one in the leaderboard had spread, everyone was enraged. They felt that Levi had lied to them. Early in the morning, hundreds of thousands of people rushed into North Hampton. They were all there to hold Levi ountable for his ¡°lies.¡± The North Hampton¡¯s residence was covered with vegetables and eggs, and it was as if the manor was a dumpsite. ¡°Levi, you shameless prick! How dare you pretend to be the first on the leaderboard? Did you really think that you were that capable?¡± ¡°Get out here and give me back my things!¡± ¡°If you don¡¯te out now, we¡¯re going to raze this ce to the ground!¡± After a while of screaming and yelling, someone found out where their gifts were stored at. Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. Thus, they all rushed to that ce. They then forcibly split up the gifts and took back the things they had given to Levi. In fact, they were even trashing the ce. It was chaotic, to say the least. The Lopez and ck families suffered as well. The prominent figures who had treated them like kings and queens were alling to them to settle the score. Previously, they spoke to them with the utmost respect, but now, they were throwing kicks and punches. Everyone in the Lopez and ck families were beaten up badly. If those figures had not been holding themselves back, they might have killed the Lopezes and the cks there and then. In the end, they left with all the technique books and treasures they had given to the two families previously. ¡°This is all fault! He¡¯s to me for all this! He¡¯s nothing but bad luck!¡± screamed Shaun and the others as theyy sprawled on the ground. We only suffer from bad luck whenever involved! Chapter 2552 Chapter 2552 Chapter 2552 Seeking Death In the manor, Zoey, Azure Dragon, and the others all had simr grave expressions. Two days ago, they had been living in paradise. Now, they were in hell. ¡°Great. How many enemies have we made this time?¡± ¡°The whole world is our enemy now. If they want to make things difficult for us, what power do we have to defend ourselves from them?¡± The two families were silently fuming. Aaron and his wife even said, ¡°If you knew that you weren¡¯t the one to kill Karsten, why didn¡¯t you say it? Why did you silently take credit for it? Are you trying to rise to fame by pretending to be number one on the leaderboard?¡± yvolume00:00/00:44TruvidfullScreen The others were equally furious as they spat out. ¡°Obviously! If Dark Web ced him in the first ce, who¡¯s going to doubt his prowess? After all, that means he¡¯s number one in Divine Leaderboard! Even those who are doubtful wouldn¡¯t dare to challenge him.¡± ¡°Of course. If he wasn¡¯t exposed for his lies, no one would have thought that he was just pretending to be powerful. Everyone saw what happened that day with their own eyes.¡± ¡°I have to say that Dark Web¡¯s scary. Everyone¡¯s been fooled by Levi, but Dark Web knows the truth! They never put him on the leaderboard.¡± ¡°Indeed. I can¡¯t believe I said they were nobodies at the start. As it turned out, not only are they knowledgeable and well-informed, but they won¡¯t even make a mistake!¡± said Kirin and some others. Right then, voice traveled into their ears. ¡°You¡¯re right. Dark Web is indeed impressive. They even know the true extent of my power. Hahaha!¡± The moment words were out of his mouth, everyone around himughed. ¡°Levi, have you lost your marbles? How can Dark Web not know the true extent of your power? You can¡¯t even make it to the Provisional Leaderboard!¡± ¡°Hear, hear. I¡¯m surprised you¡¯re shameless enough to talk about this. Did you think that you¡¯re super mysterious and all? You can fool the others, but you can¡¯t fool Dark Web!¡± Levi¡¯s words were met with vehement retorts. However, what Levi meant was that Dark Web knew how powerful he was, so they had put his name at the back of the stone que while putting his three other identities as the top three in Divine Leaderboard. ¡°Dark Web is a fair entity. You don¡¯t see my name on the stone que because it¡¯s behind the stone que. It means that I¡¯m above Divine Leaderboard,¡± Levi exined. ¡°Bullsh*t! Still trying to bluff us? At the back of the stone que? Karsten went to the top that day, and he saw the back of the stone que. Why didn¡¯t he say anything about your name?¡± No one believed him. ¡°I wished you were more honest. I know it is a great honor to have your name on the Divine Leaderboard but how could you lie to others by doing this? What if Karsten didn¡¯t take in too much power and explode that day? He would have absorbed you until you die! You were lucky, but the slim chance of him surviving was there. Me, Evie, Mom, and Dad, we¡¯re all going to be so devastated!¡± Zoey said. ¡°We understand what Boss feels. He used to be at the top of the pyramid, so he just wants to get back to the top as quickly as he can now. That¡¯s why he did such an extreme thing to even fought with Karsten,¡± Azure Dragon exined on behalf. However, Levi shot him a re and growled out, ¡°What the h*ll do you know?¡± Smack! Crack! Thump! Right then, things were thrown at the manor¡¯s windows, and the ss shattered. Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. Then, the rotten eggs were thrown in too. The onught of attacks continued, and even the walls of the manor suffered. It was as if they were going to copse at any time. As it turned out, the crowd outside was so livid that they had begun throwing things at manor. In a blink of an eye, the courtyard was in a mess, and the sulfuric smell of rotten eggs filled the air as the crowd continued cursing at Levi. Some were even pouring manure at the house. Everyone could barely breathe in the pungent air as nausea rose to their throats. Henry and the others fared worse as they were even thrown into the toilet. ¡°Do you all have a death wish? Fine, I¡¯ll grant you that!¡± At that moment, Levi did not care about the Lab of Gods anymore. He only wanted that group of people to pay a great price for what they were doing. Thump! It was as if Levi was a who descended from the sky. Chapter 2553 Chapter 2553 Chapter 2553 Ten Times The Humiliation The others in the manor were shocked by change as they stared at him with wide eyes. Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. The aura he¡¯s exuding is mortifying and familiar! It¡¯s as if he¡¯s looking down on the rest of the world like he used to do. ¡°What are you trying to do?¡± Zoey questioned. ¡°Obviously, deal with the people outside,¡± Levi coldly answered. ¡°Are you mad? It¡¯ll be a miracle if we manage to avoid them. Why are you still trying to cross them? Every one of them outside is furious right now. All of us will be caught up in the chaos if you go out. We won¡¯t be able to stop them!¡± Zoey then grabbed Levi in a vice-like grip, not letting him take another step further. yvolume00:00/00:44TruvidfullScreen ¡°Levi Garrison, sit down right now if you still take me as your father-inw! You have to endure this in silence today!¡± Aaron was seething with rage. ¡°F*ck!¡± Levi cursed out loud. There was nothing he could do at that moment. If he were to leave the house, everyone would scramble to stop him. Cowards! D*mn it. Can¡¯t you just send one of you to look at the back of the que? Also, when is Lab of Gods going toe out? After venting out their anger, the crowd outside the house slowly dispersed. Unfortunately, manor waspletely trashed. Even the walls of the courtyard had to be repainted. ¡°I¡¯m going to remember this moment, and I¡¯m going to take revenge on them all.¡± Levi gritted. ¡°So what if you remember this moment? There are so many Divine Leaderboard fighters among the crowd. Are you telling me you¡¯re going to take revenge on all of them?¡± No one thought anything of wrathful words. Nevertheless, a whileter, Levi gave hismand. ¡°Order Sacred Organization, Maya Industries, Erudian Alliance, ancient Garrison n, and Triple Group to make sure the ones who had been creating chaos in North Hampton today pay back ten times of what they¡¯ve done.¡± simplemand dumbfounded the world, for every corner of the world, fighters were on the move. Oster was the head of a cult in Adrune, and he was in the top one hundred in Divine Leaderboard. A moment ago, he had just brought his men to Levi¡¯s manor to humiliate him. Just as they were on their way back, a group of people appeared in front of them. It was a group of fighters from Sacred Organization led by Death Fiend. ¡°Take them!¡± Death Fiend ordered. Soon, Oster and the others were all on the ground. ¡°Don¡¯t you enjoy throwing rotten eggs? Very well.¡± Then, with an order from Death Fiend, everyone began shoving rotten eggs and stinky trash into Oster and his people¡¯s mouths. In an instant, sounds of retching echoed in the area. Simr scenes were happening across the world. The head of Neptune Industries in Zarain, Ewan, and his men were getting buckets and buckets of manure poured on them. At the same time, several truckful¡¯s of trash poured into a certain training hall in Raysonia. In a certain dumpsite in Keerea, hundreds of people were eating piled-up trash. ¡°Eat them all! Eat everything or you just die!¡± Donald and a few others who were in charge of Maya Industries yelled. Simrly, a certain powerful force in Erudia was captured by a group of uninvited guests. Now, the members of that powerful force were all repeatedly jumping into a cesspit. Some died from disgust, and quite a few were fighters from the Provisional Leaderboard and the Divine Leaderboard. The ancient Garrison n easily wiped out several powerful forces. As a matter of fact, eleven fighters from Divine Leaderboard were killed. More and more things were happening across the globe. It was then someone realized that the ones who were punished were those who had gone to North Hampton to humiliate Levi. They had all paid the price for their foolish act. They were suffering through ten times the humiliation they had put Levi through. Is this what it¡¯s like to cross Levi? The entire world was taken aback. ¡°These are the works of Sacred Organization and ancient Garrison n! Are they standing up for Levi?¡± ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°Dark Emperor is Zoey¡¯s master, so it¡¯s understandable if they stood up for her, but what about the ancient Garrison n? Why are they standing up for Levi too?¡± Chapter 2554 Chapter 2554 Chapter 2554 Discovery ¡°Then it must be because Dark Emperor and ancient Garrison n¡¯s superiors think that Levi helped with Karsten¡¯s explosion.¡± ¡°Yes, that must be why. Although Dark Emperor has set Karsten up, no one knows for certain if Karsten would explode or not. So, attack came at the right time.¡± With that, the truth was revealed. Dark Emperor and the ancient Garrison n were the ones who stood up for Levi. They were the ones who had dealt with enemies. Still, Levi was feeling down. yvolume00:00/00:44TruvidfullScreen Right then, a piece of news came to him¡ªthey had found many clues at Restricted Area 76. Instantly, Levi went to Restricted Area 76. Indeed, he saw many figures on the screen of the equipment. Someone was watching Restricted Area 76. Then, Levi realized there were more clues¡ªsomeone had entered Restricted Area 76, trying to contact Karsten. All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. Perhaps it was because the situation was dire, the few uninvited guests did not realize that their presence was recorded. Furthermore, three dayster¡ªafter Karsten went into solitary training¡ªsomeone managed to contact Karsten at Restricted Area 76. The traces of their presence there had been recorded. Levi was dumbstruck as he watched the video. No, no, no! I¡¯ve done everything wrong! I thought they won¡¯t send anyone here after I¡¯ve been found out thest time, but¡­ Could it be that Karsten¡­ All of a sudden, a pang of realization struck Levi. The activity peaked during the three days when Karsten was in solitary training. That means that they aren¡¯t here for Restricted Area 76; they¡¯re here for Karsten! The people who have been observing Restricted Area 76 were none other than the people from Lab of Gods. So, these people are from Lab of Gods. In other words, Karsten is someone from Lab of Gods. Even if he¡¯s not a member, he¡¯s definitely someone associated with them. Levi had heard many discussions about how Divine Extraction Technique was difficult to train; he had heard about how explosions might ur if the user took in too much power or how the absorbed power might not incorporate properly into the body. All this while, no one could solve that issue; no one could possibly do it in such a short period of time. Yet, Karsten had managed to master it in a mere month. He did not explode even after taking in the crystal¡¯s energy. That meant that he had fixed the ws of Divine Extraction Technique. The reason he managed to bypass that was because his body had been remodeled. If anyone were to ask who did that, the answer was Lab of Gods. At that thought, a thin sheen of sweat had broken out on skin. He never thought that Karsten would be someone from Lab of Gods. Back when Karsten just started, he kept a low profile. Moreover, someone had helped to cover Karsten¡¯s track. Karsten never got the chance to reveal his true power. Even after joining Divine Leaderboard, someone was still covering up his tracks. That was certainly Lab of Gods¡¯ style. They were hiding Karsten¡¯s true power so that he would be able to be as mighty as possible in a short amount of time. By the time the others noticed it, he was already a powerful being, for he had already extracted the powers of four hundred fighters from Divine Leaderboard and over a hundred thousand other fighters. Lab of Gods! Levi hummed, pleasantly surprised. I¡¯ve been looking for them, but it turns out that they¡¯re just right under my nose! And why did Karsten challenge the top three in Divine Leaderboard? It¡¯s likely that it¡¯s a mission from the Lab of Gods. Oh, I get it now. Lab of Gods must have failed to figure out the identities of the top three on Divine Leaderboard, so they wanted to have Karsten get rid of them all at once. I¡¯ve exchanged blows with Karsten before. I know that he didn¡¯t want to challenge the top three on Divine Leaderboard¡ªhe wanted to kill them. ¡°Hahaha!¡± Levi burst outughing. Lab of Gods, you never thought this would happen, did you? Karsten exposed all your tracks! Still, this shows how mighty Lab of Gods is to be able to create someone like Karsten. ¡°It looks like I¡¯ll have tomence my n now so that you¡¯ll reveal yourselves.¡± Thus, Levi contacted Daxon. The next day, a piece of news that shocked the whole world was published. Chapter 2555 Chapter 2555 Chapter 2555 Carigrey Academy The , Dark Emperor, Killfinger, and ancient Garrison n were coborating to establish Carigrey Academy, an institute focusing on the bestbat techniques and magical techniques. The Cardinal Hall had then invited top masters of magical andbat techniques to teach the most proper techniques to the students. All of these masters were the top hundred fighters in Divine Leaderboard. In other words, it was the most legitimate ce for training. Furthermore, other than the elites of The Cardinal Hall; Gabriel, Eustace, and other Divine Leaderboard¡¯s fighters were there as well. As a matter of fact, Daxon was going to handpick a selection of individuals to teach them personally. yvolume00:00/00:44TruvidfullScreen The best of the best students could even receive guidance from Dark Emperor. The moment the news of the academy spread, everyone was gripped by shock. After the new era¡¯s arrival, everyone had achieved great improvement. Yet, none were trained in the right way. All of them took any technique book they came across and began training without caring whether or not those books were legitimate. In the end, many problems arose in their training. Furthermore, with the new Divine Leaderboard, the old tricks no longer worked. The upper limit was far too low, so even if they had trained as much as they could, they could only be on par with the lousiest individuals on the Divine Leaderboard. They had no ce in the new era. No one was willing to admit defeat when they were right on the ny-ninth step. Everyone wanted their names to be carved on the stone que. Going to the Ancient ns or prominent forces would be a tough feat, not to mention the high chances of an ident urring. They wanted to find opportunities to curry favor Kirin and the others, but it was impossible. They were not sure if they would be able to find a suitable technique for themselves and whether the organizations would take them in gued their mind. Moreover, they were not sure if those organizations would be willing to teach them techniques. Everything seemed hopeless, but now, things had changed. The announcement of Carigrey Academy was equivalent to telling the rest of the world that a legitimate ce to learnbat and magical techniques was now avable. Not only were there a variety of techniques to learn, but they were also of the most legitimate kind to make the students even stronger than before. There was no way they were going to pass up on a chance like this. When Zoey, Kirin, and the others heard about the news, they were over the moon. So Queenie and Evie were asking us to wait for this piece of news! Excitement thrummed in their veins at the surprise. The truth was that this was n all along. This way, he would be able to prepare himself for the future. Although he had control over many powerful forces, they were just birds flocked together with no sense of coordination. If they were toe across any super fighter, they were all going to die. They had no highly skilled fighters among their ranks. The only ones who could be put to good use were the ancient Garrison n, Death Fiend, and a few others. It was the same case for Maya Industries. Power was something they had, but actual powerful fighters were something theycked. Therefore, Levi needed to train some super fighters. That way, he would then be truly influential and powerful across the globe, and he would be able to resolve any issues that popped up in the future. Secondly, Zoey and the others did not have any techniques to train in. The academy would be a good ce for them to start. At the start, Levi wanted to slowly make preparations for the academy before making the announcement. After all, it was a project that needed quite some time. However, Levi could not sit and wait for any longer after finding out about the rtionship between Lab of Gods and Karsten. Lab of Gods was curious about Dark Emperor and the identities of the other two but wanted to get rid of them. Thus, Levi hastily asked The Cardinal Hall to announce the establishment of the academy. One of his aims was to lure the Lab of Gods to leave more hints around, and the other aim of his was to speed up his n to train super fighters. I now know that Lab of Gods is powerful and hiding behind the scenes. I know that they have the power to reign above everyone in this world just by looking at Karsten¡¯s case. Therefore, he had to speed up his preparations. Not only did he have to establish Carigrey Academy, but he also had to increase the speed of Sacred Organization using the resources from Restricted Area 76. That was the only advantage Levi had against Lab of Gods. Zoey and the rest were quick to gather. To them, Carigrey Academy was an opportunity thatnded right at their doorstep. ¡°What are the entry requirements? Not everyone can join, right?¡± Azure Dragon asked. Instinctively, they turned to Levi. Everyone could certainly meet the requirements of entry, but that was not the case for Levi.Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 2556 Chapter 2556 Chapter 2556 To Know Your Enemy Well They were all hoping to join Carigrey Academy together, especially since they realized that Levi was exceptionally affected by the ranking on Divine Leaderboard; he had chosen to go down an absurd path for the sake of reputation. This was an opportunity that Levi needed most. ¡°We don¡¯t know yet. There aren¡¯t any details about its entry requirements, but at the very least, they¡¯ll have to be people on Provisional Leaderboard or Divine Leaderboard, right?¡± ¡°I heard that the ones after the top five hundred in Divine Leaderboard are eager to join. After all, who wouldn¡¯t? This is a chance to meet with the strongest individuals and learn from them,¡± said some. ¡°Who cares? Let¡¯s apply to the academy first. We¡¯ll ask Ms. Queenie and Evie to close an eye and let him in. Maybe all of us will be able to get into the academy,¡± Zoey said. yvolume00:00/00:44TruvidfullScreen As long as we can get Levi in, and as long my master is teaching him, everything will be fine. After that conversation, all of them promptly applied to the academy. As for the unpublished entry requirements¡­ Carigrey Academy only announced that they would be publishing the names of the selected ones in two days. The reason Carigrey Academy had told the public that they needed two days before their announcement was because they had to finish building Carigrey Academy in that two days. If the n had stuck to its original course, they would not have been in a rush to finish building the academy. announcement had been too sudden, and no one was prepared for it. Therefore, they had to make full use of the two days. The reason that there was ack of entry requirements was due to the fact that Levi and the others wanted to personally pick who would qualify to join. Firstly, they had to pick suitable students. Secondly, they were going to pick people who were on their side, or at least, people who would join their side. After all, they were not nning to train ingrates who would turn on them afterpleting their training. Thirdly, and most importantly¡­ If guesses were right, Lab of Gods would definitely want to join the academy. Of course, they would not send one of their own. Instead, they would send some of their pawns to join the academy. Then, they would assign them to look into Dark Emperor, Killfinger, and the head of the ancient Garrison n. That was a chance for them to know their enemy better, and that was also a chance for Levi. N?velDrama.Org owns this text. As long as he had kept a close eye on these pawns, he would not need to worry about being unable to find Lab of Gods. They were giving Lab of Gods a chance to enter the academy by not setting any entry requirements. In a way, everything was under control. A day soon passed by. Hundreds of thousands had applied to the academy, and the number of applicants was still rising by the second. Moreover, the hundreds of thousands were the ones who possessed a certain amount of power and were confident that they would have a chance to enter. The weaker ones who tried to apply to the academy could add up to over ten million. After all, Dark Emperor and the other two were too famous. Furthermore, the public had reassurance from The Cardinal Hall and the ancient Garrison n about the academy¡¯s legitimacy. Levi was thrilled when he received the list of applicants. There are so many of them. It¡¯s too difficult to sort through each and every one of them, but if I don¡¯t do this, Lab of Gods won¡¯t step into the trap. That night, Levi assigned his men to start sorting through the list of applicants. At the same time, he analyzed the applicants with the help of his information system. Zoey and the rest were confused when they saw Levi ving over the list. ¡°W-What are you doing?¡± Everyone was confounded by strange behavior. Why is he doing with Carigrey Academy¡¯s list of applicants? ¡°Keep your friends close, and keep your enemies closer,¡± Levi replied. The others turned speechless at that, wondering, What¡¯s the point of Levi researching his opponents? They¡¯re strong, and they can join the academy. You, on the other hand, are too weak to even get in. ¡°Follow us to Carigrey Academy the day after tomorrow. I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll see your name on the list as well. We¡¯ve applied on your behalf. I wonder what Carigrey Academy¡¯s standards for their applicants is. Maybe you might be epted into the academy,¡± Zoey said. ¡°Huh?¡± Wow, they are indeed very considerate. Then, Levi ignored them and returned to his list of names. He went through each and every single applicant. Levi would mark down the ones who fit his standards before researching more into their background. Chapter 2557 Chapter 2557 Chapter 2557 His Name Somewhere in Oand City, Mr. X and the others were having a meeting. ¡°We¡¯ve sent our men in. Don¡¯t worry as they won¡¯t notice anything. Moreover, it¡¯ll be a piece of cake to enter the academy, not to mention that the ones we¡¯ve sent are those with potential. As long as these people join Carigrey Academy, we¡¯ll find out more clues eventually.¡± ¡°After all, Dark Emperor and the other two are going to take in students. Once they appear in public, we¡¯ll know who they are,¡± Lucifer and some others added. Nevertheless, Mr. X was a cautious man. He calmly said, ¡°However, something entered my mind recently. Karsten just died, but The Cardinal Hall is already in a rush to establish Carigrey Academy. Could it be that these two matters are connected in some way?¡± Lucifer mulled over his words for a moment. ¡°I¡¯m guessing that Karsten¡¯s appearance has made them feel threatened. If Dark Emperor had not set him up, they might not have been able to defeat him. Therefore, they¡¯re nning to join hands to prevent future cases like Karsten¡¯s.¡± yvolume00:00/00:44TruvidfullScreen ¡°So, Carigrey Academy is a disguise for an alliance?¡± ¡°Yes, yes. The alliance of the top ten fighters on Divine Leaderboard is a force to be reckoned with.¡± ¡°If this goes on, they¡¯ll be the biggest threat to us. We have to get rid of them!¡± ¡°Convey my message to the others. The first to find out details about these three will be awarded First Sun!¡± Mr. X gritted out. Upon hearing the mention of First Sun, a look of anticipation appeared in Lucifer and the others¡¯ eyes. This thing was something they all yearned for. ¡°Understood! I¡¯ll see to it right away!¡± After one whole night of research, Levi finally came up with a batch of individuals without any suspicious issues. Everyone made their pick by choosing the ones with issues, but that was not what Levi did. He chose the ones who had no issues. However, Levi was on the right track. If they are people from Lab of Gods, their history is definitely going to be clean. There¡¯s no way they¡¯ll let anyone with obvious suspicions infiltrate the academy. That was why Levi had sorted out a list of people with no questionable history instead. The less issues they had, the more interested Levi was. In fact, Levi wanted those who had apletely clean history. That way, the number of individuals on the list would be smaller. Levi could guess whatmon traits his targets shared. After a round of discussion with Death Fiend and the others, they finally came up with a list of sessful applicants. There were over a hundred teachers in Carigrey Academy. Technically, each of them would be able to teach a hundred people at most. Therefore, there were less than five thousand names on the list of sessful applicants. Soon, The Cardinal Hall put up the notice that they had sorted through the applicants and came up with a list that they were going to publish the next day. The world was shocked upon hearing the news. Zoey and the rest then excitedly dragged Levi to the academy at Carigrey Mountains. Others did the same, especially those who felt that they had a high chance of getting into the academy. They had all rushed to Carigrey Academy. Soon, the ce was crowded. Everybody was waiting for the list to be published. The next day, the long-awaited moment arrived. Carigrey Academy¡¯s list was finally published. They had not selected the applicants based on their power but based on their potential. ¡°Kirin, White Tiger, Floyd, and Sword Fiend are going to study under.¡± ¡°Azure Dragon, ck Tortoise, Kinsley, and Robed yer are going to be studying under Divine Brigadier.¡± ¡°Zoey and Phoenix are going to study under Hydra.¡± Zoey was thrilled to know who she was going to be studying under. Hydra was the only woman among the top ten fighters on Divine Leaderboard, and she was also Forlevia¡¯s master¡¯s peer. N?velDrama.Org owns this text. Soon, everyone found out who they were going to study under. In fact, even a few of the Lopezes and the cks had managed to join the academy. After all, Levi did not want them to stir trouble elsewhere. It was much better if he had them stay in the academy where they would be supervised. Now, the only name they had not found on the list was Levi. Then, the moment name appeared, the crowd went wild. Chapter 2558 Chapter 2558 Chapter 2558 Levi Is A Teacher Zoey and the others were hoping that Levi would be a student of one of the elites. In fact, Zoey looked forward to seeing his name more than her own. Levi had been behaving like a madman recently. She wanted Levi to calm down, and it would be great if he had a good teacher to learn from. However, her heart sank bit by bit as the list of names was slowly revealed. Everyone she knew had managed to join the academy, even lousy fighters like Shaun. Yet, name was nowhere to be seen. Zoey was starting to panic. Please let him be on the list! If the entry requirements aren¡¯t based on current capabilities, then Levi has a high chance of entering the academy! He has potential! He has more potential than eighty percent of the people here. Very few can match his potential. Those thoughts were shared by Azure Dragon and the rest. They were all waiting to see name. Yet, almost an hourter¡ªwhen the list was almost at the end¡ªthere was no mention of Levi¡¯s name. How could any of them not be anxious? They were so nervous that their hands were mmy. ¡°All right, thest batch now. There is a total of eighty-seven people in this batch.¡± The crowd was thrilled when they heard that voice. So far, one teacher took in the most students. ¡°Troy, Bruno, Kyler, Eskild¡­¡± A momentter, the names of the eighty-seven people were announced. Zoey and the others were spiraling in a pit of despair. name never came up. This is thest batch! Levi has missed the boat! It¡¯s gone! From now on, we¡¯ll be in different worlds. The gap between strength and ours will only grow wider. Right as they were all overwhelmed by desperation, Carigrey Academy continued, ¡°These eighty-seven people will be studying under Crown King of Erudia.¡± A shocking announcement dumbstruck everyone. Crown King of Erudia? It was a simultaneously familiar and yet foreign name. Isn¡¯t that Levi? What? Thest teacher to be announced is Levi? They didn¡¯t make a mistake, did they? Everyone was shocked dumb. All of them had simr looks of disbelief on their faces. Like the others, Zoey and herpany were equally dazed. Troy and the other eighty-six people who had been on the list were petrified. To them, Carigrey Academy was a holy ce. They thought that they would be able to achieve the peak of their life after joining the academy. Yet, their teacher turned out to be Levi. Everyone there knew Levi¡­ A few days ago, news about him had shocked everyone. The selected eighty-seven people would have been overjoyed, for Levi had been the number one on Divine Leaderboard at that time. Now, they could not bring themselves to even feel a little bit of joy at all. Everyone knew that Levi did not make it to the Provisional Leaderboard. What right does he have to be a teacher in the academy? Many, including Troy, were on the Provisional Leaderboard. In fact, some were on the Divine Leaderboard. No one could stand being taught by someone much weaker than them. Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. They were stunned. They were going mad. They were all losing their minds. How can Levi be a teacher? This is ridiculous! He has no right to be a teacher at all. Crown King is all but an empty title! Yes, it¡¯s a reputable title, but that¡¯s old news! It¡¯s nowpletely useless. Levi was pleasantly surprised. The crowd was in an uproar. Half was gasping in surprise, and the other was questioning Carigrey Academy¡¯s choice. Zoey and the rest never thought that this would be the way they were going to see name. Is he one of the teachers? Still, the fact that he was a teacher was real, for Carigrey Academy was the one who announced it. All of a sudden, they recalled how Levi had been studying Carigrey Academy¡¯s list of applicants. It was now they realized he had been picking his students back then. Everything now made sense. ¡°No way! What right does Levi have to be a teacher?¡± protested one. Chapter 2559 Chapter 2559 Chapter 2559 What Right Does He Have ¡°That¡¯s right. What right does Levi have to be a teacher? Give us a satisfactory exnation to that!¡± Soon, more followed suit, and they began questioning Carigrey Academy¡¯s choice. In fact, Zoey and the others agreed with their protests. They thought that it would have been a tough feat for Levi to be a student at Carigrey Academy. However, no one expected Levi to be one of the teachers! Furthermore, he had picked out seventy-eight individuals as his students. yvolume00:00/00:44TruvidfullScreen The news was to everyone¡¯s surprise. Zoey and the others werepletely caught off guard. They were in disbelief. How can someone who can¡¯t even be on Provisional Leaderboard be a teacher? All the other teachers here are in the top hundred of Divine Leaderboard. There are even terrifyingly skilled masters of magical techniques that no one has heard of. Some of their names were not even on the Divine Leaderboard. In terms of power, they were not as skilled as their students, but it¡¯s because they¡¯re researchers of magical potions and divine tools. Everyone is impressed with their work, but what right does Levi have to be a teacher? He doesn¡¯t have what it takes! No one could take the news well. More and more sounds of protests came from the crowd. ¡°Carigrey Academy, we need an exnation! Why is Levi a teacher? How can he possibly be one? Tell us why!¡± they screamed. Truthfully, Troy and the other eighty-six were shell-shocked. They had done their best in hopes of getting into Carigrey Academy. Yet, news of their sess came along with the news of Levi being their teacher. At that moment, many were tempted to leave right away. However, this was the only chance for them to join the academy. If they were to leave right then, they might never get the chance to join the academy ever again. On the other hand, they might still have a slim chance to emerge as great beings even if Levi was their teacher. N?velDrama.Org owns this text. Thus, they were caught in a dilemma. Just as everyone was questioning Carigrey Academy about their decision, Azure Dragon shouted, ¡°Calm down! Calm down, everyone!¡± They¡¯ve only said that he¡¯s a teacher, but they never talked about what he¡¯s going to teach! Individuals who are skilled in developing potions, medicine, and refining divine tool were named as teachers earlier too. Maybe Boss is going to be teaching theory sses like strategizing in battle. After all, he¡¯s the best in the world in battle strategies.¡± Once those words were out of Azure Dragon¡¯s mouth, the crowd fell silent. That¡¯s right. Levi might be teachingbat strategies and others. No one said he¡¯s definitely going to be teachingbat skills! ¡°Huh?¡± However, Troy and the others were taken aback by Azure Dragon¡¯s guess. We¡¯re here to improve in ourbat techniques, but they¡¯re going to teach us strategies instead? Are they trying to pull my leg? Thus, they hastily asked, ¡°Will we get a chance to learn other things in Carigrey Academy?¡± We¡¯ll endure this for the sake of joining Carigrey Academy. Everything will be worth it when we get to learn other thingster. Nevertheless, Carigrey Academy said, ¡°Let me clear things up, Crown King will be teachingbat skills, not battle strategies.¡± Everyone gasped in shock when they heard that. Levi? Teachingbat skills and not something else? What¡­ what right does he have to do that? ¡°We want an exnation! What right does he have to teachbat? Is his name even on the Divine Leaderboard?¡± They were all protesting again. ¡°You did not hear us wrong. Crown King will be teachingbat. His sses will be simple¡ªhe¡¯ll be teaching the most basic technique. In other words, the technique that has brought Crown King to the top of the world back then. The effect of this technique is slow but steady. Building a solid foundation is very important. Moreover, his technique requires persistence to seed as its emphasis is on speed and strength. Once you¡¯ve mastered these two factors, nothing else canpare to this technique. This is Carigrey Academy¡¯s decision. Anyone who is against this is wee to leave. There is a long line of people behind you waiting to join us.¡± The crowd fell silent in an instant. ¡°But¡­¡± No one dared to go up against a rule that Carigrey Academy had set. Despite their frustration toward Levi, none dared to utter another word. Chapter 2560 Chapter 2560 Chapter 2560 Not Fully epted ¡°I think I get it now! Carigrey Academy wants control over both the present and the future! They want to have a backup n for the future, if not absolute control over it!¡± ¡°You¡¯re right! Given how fast times are changing, we mustn¡¯t leave the past behind or Levi might use it against us in the future!¡± Everyone began analyzing Carigrey Academy¡¯s motives and that was the oue of their discussion. Although Carigrey Academy should explore thetest technology, it shouldn¡¯t invest too much in its research to the point where it would lose sight of the basics and its past. Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. As such, they decided to only put Levi and the eighty-seven men on the task. ¡°All right, it¡¯s settled then! Those who do not wish to participate may say so now!¡± yvolume00:00/00:44TruvidfullScreen Troy and the other eighty-six men had conflicted looks on their faces. They wanted to pull out from team but didn¡¯t want to give up on the opportunity to get into Carigrey Academy. ¡°Troy, congrattions on joining Carigrey Academy¡¯s most talented team!¡± ¡°Hahaha¡­ Yeah, you guys will be the most talented team in the future for sure! However, since you guys have been learning his techniques, none of you can make it into the Provisional Leaderboard!¡± ¡°I know, right? Even his disciples refuse to learn his techniques! Azure Dragon used to be pretty good, but he can¡¯t even make it into the Provisional Leaderboard after going back to practicing techniques!¡± ¡°Even his own people don¡¯t trust him, and yet he¡¯s going to be a teacher here at Carigrey Academy? What a joke!¡± Zoey and the others felt awkward when they heard the crowd gossiping, but what they said was true. None of us are practicing techniques because they don¡¯t work at all! Heck, Azure Dragon is the best example to prove it! His techniques didn¡¯t work for Cyrus and Mia either. In fact, Cyrus¡¯ aura seems to be growing weaker¡­ These eighty-seven men are doomed! With that in mind, Zoey and the others shed Troy and the other men sympathetic looks. ¡°Hahaha¡­ We may not be able to get into Carigrey Academy, but we¡¯re a lot luckier than you guys!¡± ¡°At least we can continue growing stronger while you guys are stuck with the basics!¡± ¡°Da*n, this is such a joke! You guys got into Carigrey Academy, but not fully!¡± Troy and the men could only sigh in response to the mockery from those around them. Man, this really sucks! All we get is to wear the title of being students of Carigrey Academy and nothing more! Unable to withstand the humiliation, someone said, ¡°You know what? I¡¯m kind of done with this! I want to withdraw¡­¡± ¡°Hold on, let me ask them something!¡± Troy approached the person in charge and asked, ¡°Would it be possible for us to have a different teacher if we do this?¡± ¡°It is possible, but that¡¯s not for you guys to decide! The teacher will only be able to understand your talents and potential after assessing you all in person. Should Crown King deem you guys unsuitable to learn his techniques, he will arrange for you to be assigned to a more suitable teacher! However, he¡¯s not the only one who can do that. The other teachers will also have the same right to transfer you guys. Oh, and one more thing¡­ The institute will also assess your performance every year. You¡¯ll be allowed to apply for a different teacher if you show no sign of improvement.¡± Hearing that filled their hearts with a glimmer of hope. Great! We still have a chance, then! Although it was a very slim chance, they all began praying that they would be unsuitable to learn techniques and get transferred to a different teacher. Even if that didn¡¯t work, they could just wait a year and apply for a different teacher. Doing so would result in them falling behind the others by a year, but they were willing to wait. As such, they were okay with remaining in Carigrey Academy if there was still hope for them. While the students of Carigrey Academy entered the campus grounds happily and excitedly, Troy and the eighty-six chosen men had frowns on their faces. Chapter 2561 Chapter 2561 Chapter 2561 They Are Already Here They looked so upset that it seemed like they would break down in tears anytime. Dread filled their faces as they reluctantly walked through the campus gates. They felt like they were lesser beingspared to the other students at Carigrey Academy and kept their heads low as they didn¡¯t dare look at them. The students had proud expressions on their faces as they lined up on the field in front of their respective teachers. They were all eager to show off who their teacher was, except for Troy and the eighty-six chosen men who didn¡¯t want anyone to know they were students. Everyone cheered when they saw the teachers like Divine Brigadier, Eustace, and Gabriel make their appearance momentster. Troy and the others could only watch enviously from the side and sighed at their misfortune. Da*n, they get to be taught by all these awesome teachers while we end up with Levi and his useless techniques¡­ ¡°Hahahaha¡­¡± Everyone burst outughing at them. ¡°This is the only team with a teacher who¡¯s weaker than his students! What could they possibly achieve?¡± ¡°How about I teach you guys instead? At least I¡¯m ranked nine hundred plus on the Divine Leaderboard!¡± ¡°That could work! Hahaha¡­¡± Troy and the others wished the ground would just swallow them whole upon hearing that. The worst part about it was them having no way to argue differently because those students were right about what they said. At that point, anyone would¡¯ve made a better teacher than Levi. Everyone sighed upon seeing Levi when he showed up momentster. Despite Carigrey Academy¡¯s attempts at exining the situation, none of them deemed him worthy of being a teacher. The people in charge of the institute were thest to show up. They were highly respectable people who mentored Forlevia, and they had some important news to announce. They told the students that Dark Emperor was the chancellor of Carigrey Academy and that the other two were vice-chancellors. ¡°Sir, why aren¡¯t the chancellor and vice-chancellors here today?¡± a student asked. The other students chimed in as well, ¡°Yeah, why are they absent during such an important event?¡± Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. Quite a lot of them were actually spies from Lab of Gods. They were after Dark Emperor and the other two, so they grew anxious when they didn¡¯t see their targets and yelled along with the other students. ¡°Actually, the chancellor and vice-chancellors are already here¡­¡± Everyone fell silent instantly upon hearing that and began ncing about while Levi watched speechlessly in front. ¡°Look over here, you guys! All three of them are right here!¡± he mumbled to himself. No one¡¯s going to believe that either of them is here with me, let alone all three of them! They looked at everyone else in the area except for Levi. ¡°All right, that¡¯s enough. The chancellor can see you all, and that¡¯s all that matters! You guys won¡¯t see him even if he¡¯s standing before you, so it¡¯ll be hard for you to find him anyway!¡± Daxon said with a smile. Even so, one of the students pressed on stubbornly, ¡°Sir, aren¡¯t they going to teach us personally? A lot of us came here specifically because of them!¡± ¡°Yeah! We want to be their students!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, you¡¯ll get your chance! While they will only teach the top performers personally, they are monitoring and managing your development and will personally help improve your potential!¡± Daxon¡¯s words sparked the mes of confidence in Troy and the others in his team. As long as Dark Emperor is watching, we¡¯ll work hard and show him how excellent we are! This is our only chance at getting ourselves a new teacher! Chapter 2562 Chapter 2562 Chapter 2562 Am I Not Qualified To Be Your Teacher Determined to get Levi reced, Troy and the others clenched their fists instinctively as they red at him. A student sneered at Troy and the others as he said, ¡°That may be true, but we¡¯ll be performing way better and improving a lot more under the guidance of great teachers! Unlike some people, we have a much higher chance at being selected by the chancellor and vice-chancellors!¡± He¡¯s right¡­ With a teacher like Levi, there¡¯s no way we¡¯ll ever be able to excel and outperform the others! He¡¯s so weak that he can¡¯t even make it into the Provisional Leaderboard! I bet he¡¯ll only be able to give us theoretical lessons instead of practical ones! It¡¯d take a miracle for a weakling like him to make us strong! Oh, well¡­ I guess we¡¯ll just have to make do with this for now and see how things go¡­ They all exchanged nces at the thought of that. Daxon then briefed them on the location of their dormitories, training grounds, and the ground rules at the institute. Every teacher was assigned a rather decent dormitory and high-tech training facility suited to their teaching methods whichbined ancient arts and modern technology. yvolume00:00/00:00TruvidfullScreen In other words, everything they were provided with was of the best quality. Levi and his team, on the other hand, were assigned to Carigrey Academy¡¯s most remote and isted location. It had a harsh environment and was surrounded by snowy mountains as their training was based on self-mortification. Everyone burst outughing when they saw what team got. Even Zoey and the others felt so embarrassed by it that they wouldn¡¯t dare greet Levi upon seeing him in the institute as they didn¡¯t want others to associate them with him. Levi clearly isn¡¯t qualified to be a teacher here¡­ This is aplete joke! Although Troy and the others were okay with a little suffering and harsh living environments, they couldn¡¯t stand the differential treatment received. They¡¯re all teachers, so why are the others given such nice things while Levi gets all the crappy stuff? Little did they know, Levi was actually providing them with a quiet environment for their training. The low temperatures deep within the snowy mountains would allow them to calm themselves and rid their minds of distracting thoughts. As few would want to be in the harsh environment around them, they would be able to focus on their training without any disturbances from the others. The harsh environment would keep people away, making it the perfect ce to train their techniques without being disturbed. Levi was originally nning on keeping them locked up in the Prison of Darkness, but he feared they would misunderstand his methods and end up going down the wrong path. As such, he handpicked an ideal environment to train them instead. However, they didn¡¯t seem to like the ce very much and envied what the other students were given. ¡°I suppose this is a good thing, after all! We won¡¯t see them around as often if they¡¯re all holed up in the corner! I bet the institute put them there because they ruin its reputation! Man, I feel embarrassed just being here with them!¡± Troy and the others were furious when they heard the insults. What did we do wrong? We didn¡¯t do anything! It¡¯s not like we wanted to be chosen for this! We are simply unfortunate enough to be chosen by Levi, and now we¡¯re being bullied because of it! We can¡¯t do anything in retaliation to the insults and humiliation! Our only chance is to shut them all up by destroying them in the tournament a yearter, but how are we going to beat them if we learn from such a weak teacher? What are we going to do? We can¡¯t argue with them, nor can we beat them! We¡¯re practically running in ce while everyone else is advancing at the speed of a rocket! Just like that, they followed Levi to their training facility with dread and despair written all over their faces. N?velDrama.Org owns this text. After unpacking their belongings in their dorm rooms, they gathered around in the training area and red angrily at Levi. The temperature around them decreased even further as Levi asked with a smile, ¡°You guys think I¡¯m unqualified to be your teacher, and that I¡¯m weaker than all of you. Am I right?¡± Chapter 2563 Chapter 2563 Chapter 2563 Some Of You Are Smart Enough Everyone froze in shock as they didn¡¯t expect Levi to say that at all. Is he admitting to it right now? ¡°That¡¯s right! I think you¡¯re weaker than us! You¡¯re not qualified in the slightest!¡± Bruno was the first to step forward. Being a fighter ranked ny-nine on the Provisional Leaderboard, he was only a step away from the Divine Leaderboard. Naturally, he didn¡¯t take it too well to have a teacher who couldn¡¯t even make it into the Provisional Leaderboard. yvolume00:00/00:44TruvidfullScreen ¡°Same here!¡± Troy said as he stepped forward without any hesitation. ¡°Me too!¡± Eskild chimed in as well. As a fighter on the Divine Leaderboard, he was the most outraged of them all. One after another, the men stepped forward to express their disapproval toward Levi. ¡°Honestly, if it wasn¡¯t for Carigrey Academy¡¯s great reputation, I would¡¯ve left long ago!¡± Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. ¡°Yeah! We only chose to stay and endure the humiliation because we could get a different teacher!¡± ¡°If we¡¯re lucky, we¡¯ll be able to get a different teacher sooner. If not, then we¡¯ll just have to wait till a yearter!¡± ¡°This is our only reason for staying!¡± Everyone voiced out their true feelings aggressively, much to amusement. ¡°Kyler, Weldon, why aren¡¯t you guys saying anything? What are your thoughts on this?¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Everyone was surprised that Levi knew who they were, especially Kyler and Weldon. ¡°We don¡¯t have anything to say about this. If the chancellor at Carigrey Academy acknowledges you as a teacher, then we will simply give your teachings our full attention!¡± ¡°Exactly! We don¡¯t have much of a say in this, but Carigrey Academy must have its reasons for making such an arrangement. We have no choice but to go along with it, even if we end up being members of reserve forces in the future.¡± Levi knew the detailed information on all of his students like the back of his hand. He had picked all eighty-seven of them because they were truly suitable to train in his techniques. They were all reliable men with incredible determination to get the job done no matter what, especially Kyler and Weldon who had been practicing the Ancient Arts of Qi night and day. They only rushed over to Carigrey Academy because they heard there would be all sorts of powerful individuals at the institute. They were able to rid their minds of distracting thoughts with ease and focused their efforts on a single technique. Though they could becking in talent, they were most certainly going in the right direction. The path to bing strong was never easy and required one to take one steady step at a time. Even with talents and strength, it still took him three years to achieve the desired results. The only enemy he truly faced was loneliness during his solitary training. Azure Dragon and the others trained hard because they wanted to be stronger, but they were too hasty and easily distracted. That was why they failed to focus fully on their training. As such, Levi decided to handpick who he trained, so all eighty-seven of those men were fighters that he wanted to help strengthen. Although the other students were assigned to more esteemed teachers, they were nothing but foils to their teachers. The men Levi had chosen were the ones who would truly be powerful fighters. The whole talk about having the Dark Emperor and the vice-chancellors personally teaching the top performers was based on the limits of what they trained in. Despite how powerful people like Eustace and Gabriel were, Levi perceived them as absolute trash as their training was nothingpared to his. ¡°If they arranged for you to be our teacher, then what you teach must be useful somehow! We might not be able to put it to use now, but the time wille eventually!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right! Carigrey Academy¡¯s ns and strategies are way beyond our imagination! All we can do is focus on our training!¡± Levi nodded at them and said, ¡°Good, at least some of you are smart enough.¡± Chapter 2564 Chapter 2564 Chapter 2564 The Spies Have Revealed Themselves Levi liked those who could follow orders. That¡¯s right! Just do as you are told and train hard instead of asking so many questions! He nced at Bruno and Troy as he asked, ¡°You guys think you¡¯re smarter than the others, huh? You think you¡¯ve got what it takes to back up your arrogance?¡± ¡°You¡­¡± The guys were enraged, but Levi simply shed them a smile as he continued, ¡°You really want those pieces of trash out there to teach you guys?¡± ¡°That¡¯s¡­¡± All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. yvolume00:00/00:44TruvidfullScreen words shocked everyone to the core. Did he just call people like Divine Brigadier, Gabriel, Eustace, and the other teachers at Carigrey Academy trash? Isn¡¯t that a little too insolent of him? He will always remain at the bottom of the food chain for the rest of his life! Does Levi not realize who he ispared to them? He can¡¯t even make it into Provisional Leaderboard, and he¡¯s calling those on the Divine Leaderboard trash? If they¡¯re trash, then what would that make everyone else? ¡°You¡¯d better take responsibility for those words, Levi! How dare you call those other teachers trash? You¡¯re practically signing your own death warrant!¡± Eskild shouted. ¡°Yeah! Do you not realize how weak you are? Where did you find that confidence to call them trash, huh?¡± The rest of them chimed in as well, only to have Levi reply with a sneer, ¡°That¡¯s right, they are all trash to me! It doesn¡¯t make a difference whether I¡¯m saying this in front of you guys or to their faces!¡± Those men were on the verge of exploding from anger and disbelief. They had never seen anyone that stubborn and wanted nothing but to teach Levi a lesson. Troy couldn¡¯t hold himself back any longer and spoke up, ¡°Levi, are you still stuck in that phase where you think you defeated Karsten all by yourself? You really think you¡¯re number one on the Divine Leaderboard?¡± ¡°That was what happened! I killed Karsten, so I am the strongest. Also, you should be addressing me as Master Garrison, not by my name,¡± Levi replied coldly. ¡°You¡¯re crazy! You of all people should know that Karsten¡¯s death has nothing to do with you! Do you guys see this? He¡¯s a madman! I would rather withdraw than have this lunatic teach me! I¡¯m a Divine Leaderboard fighter! There¡¯s no way I¡¯m taking lessons from someone who can¡¯t even make it into the Provisional Leaderboard! That¡¯s it, I¡¯m withdrawing!¡± Eskild shouted angrily at the top of his lungs. Kyler and Weldon were quick to stop him. ¡°Calm down! You only get one chance at attending Carigrey Academy! You will never be able to get back in if you withdraw!¡± ¡°I would rather leave than have him as a teacher!¡± ¡°Very well, then. You may leave! Does anyone else want to withdraw? Feel free to go with him!¡± Levi shouted at the others. ¡°I¡¯m leaving!¡± ¡°Me too!¡± Another six of them came forward. The others hesitated for a bit but resisted the urge to leave and chose to remain in Carigrey Academy. ¡°You guys will regret staying here! All of you!¡± Eskild yelled whileughing as he left with the six other students. Levi felt a lot better as he watched them slowly disappear from sight. Man, those guys sure areplete amateurs! I can¡¯t believe this was all it took for them to expose themselves! As it turned out, Levi had suspected Eskild and four of the six guys to be spies. Their data were simply too clean to be true, so he deliberately handpicked them to be on his team for closer observation. Little did he know, they ended up leaving on their own before the training even started. They knew it would be incredibly difficult for them to meet Dark Emperor or any of Carigrey Academy¡¯s higher-ups. As such, they would rather leave before exposing themselves by making their intentions obvious. Of course, Levi knew they wouldn¡¯t truly leave Carigrey Academy. Chapter 2565 Chapter 2565 Chapter 2565 Defeat Me Yes, those men left to find other opportunities. As Lab of Gods had trained them to be elites, they refused to give up. Never once did they forget their mission¡ªto stay here! ¡°Comrades, we can¡¯t leave like cowards! We need to find a way to get other teachers to take us as students. Listen to me! We shall get on our knees for three days straight. That way, the high-rank officials won¡¯t ignore our plight!¡± Eskild announced. ¡°All right! Let¡¯s do that!¡± Soon, Eskild and the other six went on their knees on the square in the middle of Carigrey Academy to ask to be someone else¡¯s students. yvolume00:00/00:44TruvidfullScreen All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. Their action attracted a lot of attention, and a crowd soon gathered around them. Everyone couldn¡¯t help but pity their plight and admire them for their tenacity. After all, they were the only ones who¡¯d rather leave Carigrey Academy than be students. Most people couldn¡¯t do that! ¡°I¡¯m impressed by your courage!¡± ¡°I couldn¡¯t do this if I were in your shoes. There¡¯s no way I¡¯ll let the opportunity slip!¡± ¡°It¡¯s disappointing to be student, but everyone has to ept it!¡± The crowd expressed their admiration for Eskild and the others. ¡°Let¡¯s go ask our teachers to ept them!¡± ¡°Yes, let¡¯s go ask our respective teachers. We can¡¯t let them leave like that!¡± As Eskild and his friends did the impossible, the other students couldn¡¯t hide their reverence for them. They promptly went to ask their teachers to ept them. Eskild, who was kneeling on the ground, shed a mysterious smile. After kicking those men out, Levi was pleased. He couldn¡¯t really reveal everything when the spies were here, but now they were gone. The spies had left the best ce, for their target was none other than Levi himself! s, they chose to leave Levi. Now, Levi could focus on training the fighters. He knew that those men would stay in the academy. ¡°All right. Let¡¯s begin!¡± he announced. However, his students wore calm expressions to show their unwillingness. ¡°Who else have a problem with me?¡± Levi asked. ¡°You might be my teacher, and I respect Carigrey Academy¡¯s arrangements, but I¡¯ll never respect you! Never!¡± Bruno answered. Everyone nodded in agreement. ¡°Yes, same here!¡± ¡°We agreed to stay because of Carigrey Academy¡¯s reputation, not because of you! Though we are your students, we will never have respect for you!¡± Troy chimed in, ¡°The only way to earn my respect is to show us your skills!¡± ¡°Yes, you¡¯ll earn our respect if you defeat us! Otherwise, we don¡¯t even know what we¡¯re going to learn. We don¡¯t want our skills to regress!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. We¡¯ll only respect someone who is stronger than us! Only strong fighters have the right to teach us!¡± They were on the same page, venting out their frustrations. lips curved into a grin. ¡°How do I earn your respect, then?¡± ¡°That¡¯s easy. Defeat one of us! We¡¯ll pick the strongest fighter . You can earn our respect if you defeat that person,¡± Bruno said. Turning to Troy, he continued, ¡°Troy is a Divine Leaderboard fighter, so he¡¯s the strongest ! Battle against him. You¡¯ll earn our fear if you crush him!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± everyone else chimed in. ¡°We¡¯ll show you reverence if you beat Troy, the strongest of us all!¡± Troy stared at Levi, deadpanned. ¡°Come on, Master Garrison. Let¡¯s fight! Don¡¯t you want to earn our respect? Are you a coward?¡± he dered in a provoking manner. Chapter 2566 Chapter 2566 Chapter 2566 A Punch That Shocks Carigrey Academy ¡°Come on!¡± Levi urged. Just when Troy was about to take action, Levi called out, ¡°Wait a minute.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± Everyone red at him. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Are you going back on your word?¡± ¡°Ha! Are you afraid of Troy?¡± ¡°Never mind if you¡¯re scared. We¡¯ve never respected you, anyway. You can still be our teacher and teach us!¡± yvolume00:00/00:44TruvidfullScreen ¡°Yes, as long as you give in, we¡¯ll let this off!¡± They promptly joined in the discussion. ¡°No, what I mean is, you should all join in the fight instead of sending him!¡± Levi exined. ¡°What?¡± The moment those words left his lips, everyone fell silent in astonishment. What? He wants us to fight against him together? Such arrogance! He¡¯s being arrogant just like how he scolded us for being trash earlier! ¡°All right, you asked for it. I won¡¯t hold back! Don¡¯t me me if I kill you!¡± ¡°Yes, we shall do our best! If anything happens to you, it isn¡¯t our fault!¡± Everyone instantly got all pumped up to unleash the beasts in them on Levi! They wanted to take the opportunity to wipe Levi out so Carigrey Academy would assign another teacher to them. Sharing a look, they confirmed that they were on the same wavelength. Their goal was to wound Levi seriously so he would step down as a teacher! That way, they¡¯d get assigned to another teacher. However, these young men were kind enough to spare life. They only wanted to injure him. It had never crossed their minds to sacrifice someone to achieve their goals. Levi snickered. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. Come on! Do your best!¡± ¡°Sure! Be careful!¡± Troy and the other seventy-nine men beamed excitedly, ready to attack to aplish their goal. ¡°Charge!¡± They all took action in unison. It was a mind-blowing sight. Levi nced at them and shook his head in resignation. ¡°Too weak, too light, too slow.¡± Boom! Levi sted out a punch. Thump! Thump! One punch from him, and the earth shook. Before the punchnded on Troy and the rest, its aura was enough to suppress them. The sensation was akin to being pinned underneath a mountain. One by one, they dropped to their knees and sank to the ground. Boom! The force from the punch flew past them. It wasunched with such power that it broke the sound barrier, resulting in a sonic boom. Everyone stared at it intently. Crack! Under their watchful eyes, the punch sted a tall mountain behind them into smithereens. Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. A path in the shape of a fist appeared in the middle of the mountain range. The mountain range that was located behind them was over a thousand meters tall. The sun had never appeared on one side as it was snowing all year. However, punch created a passageway between the mountain range! Their jaws hung wide in shock. Troy, Bruno, and the rest couldn¡¯t help but gaped at the shocking sight. A terrifying power shot to the sky before spreading everywhere and the shock wave was powerful enough to decimate everything in its path. The snow-capped mountains shook violently under the impact of a mere punch. It was absolutely terrifying! Boom! Boom! Besides that, the entire Carigrey Academy started shaking as though an earthquake had descended. Before this, they had heard a loud boom that was as loud as thunder. Thud! Eskild and his men, who were initially on their knees, fell to the ground. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°What happened?¡± They panicked at once. It wasn¡¯t just them, for the entire Carigrey Academy had descended into utter chaos. All students and teachers were running around, demanding to know what had happened. ¡°Can someone tell me what is going on?¡± Chapter 2568 Chapter 2568 Chapter 2568 I Am Not At The Top Everything makes sense now. It¡¯s a win for us! They couldn¡¯t help but beam in delight. Initially, they thought they had gotten the worst teacher, but Levi was, in fact, the strongest teacher! All the teachers are no match for him! Luck is on our side! Eskild and the rest who have escaped earlier are fools to have missed the opportunity. If Eskild was upset, he could¡¯ve challenged Levi. At that thought, everyone¡¯s lips curved up. This must be fate. They were fated to seed! It was clear that Eskild and his friends weren¡¯t this lucky. Some of students were relieved that they hadn¡¯t left with Eskild earlier. The reason they stayed back was because of Carigrey Academy¡¯s reputation. It was a close call! They all broke into a cold sweat. Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. Finally, they admitted defeat, for Levi had earned their respect rightfully. They couldn¡¯t help but feel ashamed at how narrow-minded and foolish they acted back then. Especially Troy and Bruno, who took the initiative to pick a fight, wished the ground would just swallow them whole. ¡°Do I have the right to be your teacher now?¡± Levi asked with a grin. No one uttered a word. Troy shed a bitter smile. ¡°Master Garrison, I apologize for my foolish actions. You¡¯re not only qualified to be our teacher, but you can even be the Divine Brigadier¡¯s teacher!¡± ¡°Yes, we finally know that you were the one who killed Karsten. No one is your match! Divine Bridagier and the rest would definitely want to be your students willingly.¡± ¡°I must¡¯ve saved the world in my past life to be lucky enough to be your student now! My forefathers must be proud of me!¡± They expressed their thoughts happily. ¡°Master Garrison, please ept our bows!¡± With Troy as their leader, the students got to their knees and gave Levi a polite bow. Levi had earned their reverence. If they refused to admit defeat, he would¡¯ve beaten them up. ¡°Don¡¯t feel relieved. You¡¯ll be undergoing an intense training session soon. I¡¯ve selected you personally. Most of you had practiced asceticism, but what wille next is beyond that. It isn¡¯t just physical pain, for you¡¯ll be suffering mentally,¡± Levi warned. Everyone¡¯s expressions changed right then. ¡°We¡¯re not afraid!¡± came their deafening reply. Levi revealed, ¡°Actually, what I¡¯m going to teach you is pretty easy. It¡¯s the basic technique mentioned by Carigrey Academy. This is no secret, for a lot of outsiders know of its existence. My wife and comrades have discarded it. However, I gained my power from this technique. The technique is to pursue ultimate power and speed. When you master the technique, you¡¯ll be undefeatable! I¡¯m still practicing the technique, for the end isn¡¯t even in sight.¡± His tone turned serious as he continued, ¡°However, it requires your determination and sole focus. You need to abandon everything else, including other techniques, and bear with the torture and loneliness. It will be hard for you. Other students in the academy might improve drastically after their teachers taught them, but your improvements might be tiny, or even none. This is a test of your tenacity. If you can hang in there and achieve a breakthrough; then you can defeat anyone in the near future, including Divine Brigadier and the rest. I¡¯m not at the top, for I¡¯m still practicing this technique!¡± Levi didn¡¯t hold back and shared everything he knew about the technique. Upon hearing his words, the rest tensed up. It didn¡¯t seem like they were the type to shy away from challenges. ¡°You can still change your mind.¡± Chapter 2569 Chapter 2569 hapter 2569 Is Your Name Carved Behind The Stone que As soon as Levi said that, everyone else stared at him intently. ¡°I¡¯ll train along with you, and provide instructions when needed. However, I can¡¯t promise you¡¯ll improve quickly. It might take three to ten years to see an improvement,¡± he warned. Everyone gaped at his words. In this era where improvement was swift, no one could afford to wait for ten years. The world might not even exist after ten years! No one could wait that long. yvolume00:00/00:44TruvidfullScreen Others might nch at his words, but the students Levi picked were unfazed, for they were stubborn beings who had been practicing asceticism all the while. ¡°Though you won¡¯t see an improvement for some time, persistence will lead to unexpected surprises. You¡¯ll be able to defeat others easily, but first, you need to persevere,¡± Levi exined. All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. After a pause, he announced, ¡°I¡¯ll give you another choice¡ªyou can choose to leave! But I don¡¯t mean leaving Carigrey Academy, of course. I¡¯ll arrange for you to get assigned to other teachers, and I can also instruct you on different techniques.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Amotion immediately broke out amongst the students, for never in their wildest dreams did they expect that Levi would give them another choice! ¡°Now, you can pick your side. Those who want to quit can step aside.¡± Levi spoke, his voice ringing with authority. Determination shone in the students¡¯ gazes. They were prepared to face the unknown! Even if it would take twenty years, they¡¯d hang on until the end! No one was willing to opt out. ¡°All right, three minutes is up. No one opted out! You won¡¯t get another chance to regret your decision from now on!¡± Levi was pleased with his students¡¯ decisions. He chuckled. ¡°Good. I¡¯m d! From now on, you¡¯ll suffer within a radius of one hundred miles! Get up!¡± Everyone got to their feet. Right then, a group of men rushed over to them. ¡°Something major has happened!¡± It was Daxon and the rest. ¡°Did nothing happen here?¡± they urged, curious at how calm Levi and his students were. ¡°Hey, look!¡± Eustace suddenly pointed at the Carigrey Mountains in the far distance. Everyone looked in that direction and btedly realized themotion had started here. Levi inquired, ¡°I threw that punch. What¡¯s the matter?¡± ¡°Oh. I-It¡¯s nothing. We¡¯ll take our leave now.¡± Daxon and the rest promptly fled the scene. Seeing that, Troy and the remaining students were amazed. Did Levi scare them off just like that? That¡¯s amazing! They know of ability, then. ¡°Oh, so there¡¯s utter chaos outside.¡± ¡°They had no idea it originated from here!¡± Troy and the others broke into grins, for they were initially looked down upon by others in Carigrey Academy! ¡°All right. I¡¯ll teach you the basic technique now. Come on, let¡¯s go deep into the mountains!¡± With that, Levi led his students into the mountains. Kyler couldn¡¯t stop himself from asking, ¡°Master Garrison, is your name carved behind the stone que?¡± Levi replied honestly, ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right. Karsten saw it that day, so he kept calling my name before he died.¡± ¡°Yes, I heard that! I thought he knows you. Now that I think of it, he must¡¯ve seen the name behind the stone que!¡± ¡°Master Garrison, do we have the chance to see your name behind the stone que? Think of it as a form of encouragement for us!¡± Weldon pleaded. ¡°Sure, that works. You¡¯ll have to wait until I finish teaching. Tomorrow, I¡¯ll bring you all there!¡± ¡°Okay! Thank you, Master Garrison!¡± Meanwhile, Carigrey Academy was still in an uproar. ¡°Everyone, calm down. I know the truth.¡± Chapter 2570 Chapter 2570 Chapter 2570 Levi Is Misleading His Students It was Daxon and the others who had made that announcement. ¡°Huh? What¡¯s going on?¡± Everyone turned to look at them. ¡°The chancellor and vice-chancellors caused it when they were training,¡± Daxon announced. Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. As all three positions were Levi technically, he wasn¡¯t lying. ¡°What? The chancellor and vice-chancellors are that capable?¡± ¡°Oh, dear! They are stronger than Karsten!¡± ¡°I¡¯m going to be a good student, so the chancellor or vice-chancellors will set eyes on me!¡± Knowing that the chancellor and vice-chancellors had caused themotion, everyone was pumped up. Their fists balled up as determination zed in their eyes. Even Zoey grew increasingly excited. I¡¯ll be Dark Emperor¡¯s student once again by working hard to improve myself! She dared not mention she was Dark Emperor¡¯s disciple, for it was too embarrassing. After all, she was no matchpared to him. ¡°All right. If that¡¯s it, please return to your respective teachers!¡± Daxon ordered. ¡°Sir, won¡¯t you pity them? They¡¯ve been on their knees for a long time. None of them did anything wrong. It was because Levi picked them. It¡¯s a pity to kick them out of Carigrey Academy! Why don¡¯t you assign them to other teachers? They are talented fighters! Eskild is a fighter on Divine Leaderboard!¡± ¡°Yes, please help them!¡± The crowd started pleading for Daxon¡¯s help. Sighing, Daxon nced at Eskild and the rest before giving in. ¡°All right, then. Gabriel, Eustace, take two each. I¡¯ll take the remaining three!¡± Gabriel and Eustace nodded in agreement. ¡°Sure!¡± p! p! p! His announcement was greeted by a thunderous roar of apuse. ¡°Congrattions, Eskild! You got a better chance!¡± The students immediately ryed their congrattions to Eskild and the other six. ¡°Thank you! Thank you¡­¡± Eskild and the other six were overjoyed. Finally, their wishes came true, as they got assigned to other teachers. Eskild and the other three spies were especially delighted, for they had a mission on hand. They could carry on with their mission to investigate Dark Emperor and the other two. Now that they were the Divine Brigadier and students of other strong teachers, it was a rare opportunity that gave them more chances to interact with their targets. ¡°Bunch of fools! They refused to leave with us and remained with Levi!¡± ¡°If they hade with us, they would¡¯ve been assigned to other teachers now!¡± Viggo and the remaining three men who weren¡¯t spies spat mocking words. They thought they did the right thing by leaving along with Eskild! Those who remained with Levi were called ¡°fools.¡± Thus, the seven of them ended up being Daxon, Eustace, and Gabriel¡¯s students. On the first day, the teachers would provide a brief introduction. After that, the students were given free time so they could get to know Carigrey Academy faster. Everyone started strolling all-around Carigrey Academy. However, they were most curious about Levi and his students. After touring around Carigrey Academy, all the students headed for ce. Soon, they arrived to see Troy and the others practicing. The neers broke intoughter at the sight. ¡°Are you seriously practicing this basic technique? Even my dog won¡¯t practice it!¡± they mocked. Zoey, Azure Dragon, and the rest grimaced at the sight. They felt ufortable seeing how the students were practicing hard and assumed that Levi was misleading the students! What a waste of potential students! ¡°Mm? Eskild? Why are you still here?¡± Troy and his friends halted in their tracks. Eskild and his gang wore arrogant expressions. ¡°We have an announcement to make. Don¡¯t get upset!¡± Chapter 2571 Chapter 2571 Chapter 2571 You Have No Idea What You Have Missed Eskild, Viggo, and the other five said, ¡°As we persevered, Divine Brigadier, God of Massacre, and the previous head of the Garrison n took us as their students.¡± ¡°Yes. We fought for our own future. It was your fault for not leaving with us. We were assigned to other teachers after leaving!¡± The seven of them puffed up their chests proudly in anticipation of the others¡¯ envious andplicated gazes. They must¡¯ve regretted noting with us! However, they were stunned by what happened next. Their smiles were gone, they stared at the remaining students in disbelief. yvolume00:00/00:44TruvidfullScreen To their surprise, Troy and the seventy-nine students were unfazed by their announcement. Their bulging eyes ryed the message. That¡¯s it? So what? No way! This is impossible! Shouldn¡¯t they be full of regrets and anguish? Shouldn¡¯t they get envious? Why are they this calm? It was as though they had experienced the end of the world. Look at how uninterested they are! ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear us clearly? The seven of us became students of the Divine Brigadier among others! You must be regretting your decision to stay!¡± Viggo yelled in exasperation. At his words, Troy and the rest doubled up inughter. They couldn¡¯t stopughing. The neers were stunned. Not only Eskild and Viggo, but even the thousands of students couldn¡¯t believe their eyes. This doesn¡¯t make sense at all! They should be seething with jealousy after finding out their companions are doing so much better than them, right? Their reactions are the opposite of what we expected. Look at how they are cackling maniacally. Is that disdain we see in their eyes? Yes, Troy and his seventy-nine friends were sniggering at how Eskild and the other six were assigned to other teachers. They clearly didn¡¯t give a damn about it, let alone feel jealous. It was as though they were mocking Eskild and the other six for losing an important chance, and the envious ones should be Eskild and the other six! Everyone couldn¡¯tprehend the situation. Most students had arrived to see Troy and the seventy-nine men¡¯s disheartened expressions, so they were shocked to see how pumped up Troy and the seventy-nine men were. Confusion overwhelmed them as they fell silent. ¡°Are you forcing smiles? Don¡¯t do that. Everyone in Carigrey Academy knows about your pathetic experiences! You¡¯re too unlucky to get assigned to this useless teacher. It has nothing to do with your ability. You still have the chance to get assigned to other teachers! Just cry all you want!¡± the crowd consoled. Troy said, ¡°We¡¯re fine. I think Master Garrison is a great teacher. I¡¯ve decided to be his student. I won¡¯t go to other teachers!¡± Weldon chimed in, ¡°Yes, Master Garrison is the best! He¡¯s the only one in Carigrey Academy who has earned my respect!¡± Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Me too! I only want to learn from Master Garrison!¡± ¡°I agree with Weldon!¡± The eighty students expressed their opinions. It was clear that they wanted to be student sincerely instead of putting up an act before the outsiders. ¡°What?¡± Everyone else was shocked beyond belief. What happened? Why do they trust Levi so much? That¡¯s impossible! Did Levi cast a spell on them? Otherwise, how did he gain their respect? Kyler snickered. ¡°Eskild, you have no idea what you missed.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Eskild froze. Is Levi capable enough of gaining their respect? Did I miss something for real? Chapter 2572 Chapter 2572 Chapter 2572 A Bunch Of Fools Everyone else shared his sentiment. However, they quickly came to their senses. No way! We just saw them practicing the useless basic technique. Either Levi had deceived them with lies, or they have resigned to their fate. They must¡¯ve epted fate and pretended that they don¡¯t care! ¡°Just you wait. Two yearster, I¡¯ll defeat each and every one of you!¡± ¡°Yes, this technique is stronger than you can imagine. We need time to prove our skills. Give us a couple of years to show you a miracle!¡± In the face of the other students, Troy and his friends couldn¡¯t wait to reign above them. yvolume00:00/00:44TruvidfullScreen They made bold statements with confidence instinctively. s, the other students cracked up at their words. Some covered their bellies that hurt too much fromughing, while some were already rolling on the ground. ¡°A couple of years? That¡¯s toote!¡± ¡°Carigrey Academy might be gone in a couple of years. Who will you show your skills to?¡± Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Don¡¯t you know how fast this era is? Things might change in a couple of months. Who knows what will happen a couple of yearster?¡± Eskild and the rest calmed down. Initially, they thought Levi was capable enough of earning the students¡¯ respect, but now it was clear that he was full of lies. Levi was just painting a rosy picture about the future! In this era, it was pointless to talk about the future. After all, the future was only six months away. It would be too much to talk about what would happen a yearter, so to conclude, Levi was still a useless person. For just a moment there, they were scared witless at the thought that Levi was someone capable, but now they were assured. They werepletely relieved. ¡°It¡¯s fine. We trust Master Garrison. The future belongs to us!¡± Troy and the others said in unison. One could see persistence in their expressions. They couldn¡¯t help but feel grateful to Levi for asking them whether they wanted to pick between now or the future. If they hadn¡¯t struggled internally to make a decision earlier, they¡¯d be in a dilemma at the question hurled at them now. Levi had forced them to make up their minds, so they had nothing to fear now. ¡°What a bunch of fools.¡± ¡°I can¡¯t believe you¡¯re resigned to be students!¡± ¡°Ha! Just you wait. They will panic once we improve, and they remain the same.¡± ¡°Remember thepetition a yearter? We shall see if they regret their decisions. By then, I can defeat all eighty of them single-handedly!¡± Everyone stared at those students like they were fools. On the other hand, Zoey and the rest felt extremely guilty, for they assumed that Levi was misleading the students. Zoey even had the urge to talk some sense into Levi so he would step down from the position. That way, he wouldn¡¯t delude the students. It was a waste of talent to hand those students to Levi. After all, Levi would only ask others to practice his basic technique. They had been sabotaged by him for a long time, especially Azure Dragon, who was now behind everyone. Unfortunately, after they escaped from clutches, those students were forced to practice the basic technique and took over their ces. Zoey and the others didn¡¯t want to see that happen. ¡°I feel oddly guilty,¡± Azure Dragon remarked. However, Troy and the seventy-nine students remained steadfast. The crowd grew restless and began wandering around the area. ¡°Hey, what is that?¡± Finally, someone spotted the opening in Carigrey Mountains. He pointed at the opening, at a loss for words. Everyone turned in the direction he was pointing. Chapter 2573 Chapter 2573 Chapter 2573 One Person It was a mind-blowing sight. Never had anyone seen such a scene in their lives. The crowd was familiar with Carigrey Mountains, for they had seen the mountain range before they arrived at Carigrey Academy. And yet, there was a colossal hole in the middle of the mountain range. Did someone do this on purpose? Comprehension dawned, and they recalled the hugemotion that happened in Carigrey Academy earlier. yvolume00:00/00:44TruvidfullScreen That must¡¯ve originated from here! Oh, dear! How did this happen? ¡°Did the chancellor and vice-chancellors cause this during their training?¡± Recalling Daxon¡¯s words, everyone gasped in surprise. ¡°Oh my gosh! How did they do that? I can¡¯t imagine it!¡± Everybody present was stunned by the majestic sight. Though they know the top three fighters on the Divine Leaderboard were strong, they hadn¡¯t seen anything from them with their own eyes. Though they sensed Karsten¡¯s powerful aura back then, they never really saw how powerful his attacks could be. None of them had experienced a strong fighter¡¯s powerful blow prior to this. Hence, they couldn¡¯t believe their eyes. ¡°I think the chancellor and vice-chancellors sent a powerful blow that caused so much damage! There¡¯s no way a person could create this single-handedly,¡± Eskild guessed. ¡°Mm! I agree. No way a man can be this powerful!¡± Asura, Daxon¡¯s student, chimed in. ¡°That¡¯s right. One man can¡¯t do this alone. Otherwise, he would¡¯ve shown up and destroyed Karsten!¡± Everyone began discussing the matter confidently. They were certain that more than one person had caused this destruction. ¡°There¡¯s no way a man had achieved this feat alone!¡± That was what went through everyone¡¯s mind. ¡°The three of them must be super strong to cause this blow!¡± ¡°Yes, they must be extremely powerful!¡± All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. ¡°I¡¯d be delighted if I were their student.¡± Everyone voiced out their opinions one by one. A voice suddenly rang out. ¡°Ha! The hole was caused by three men? Says who?¡± The crowd turned and realized it was Troy. Bruno, Kyler, and Weldon chimed in, ¡°Yes, says who?¡¯ The others joined in. ¡°Did you see three men sting the hole? Why did you say that?¡± The others were confused by their sudden question. There was no way they¡¯d buy someone else¡¯s ount, but Troy and the students had been here all the while. It was highly possible that they had witnessed the entire incident with their own eyes. Eskild and the rest nched at the discovery. ¡°Oh, you can see it from here. Yes, the angle makes sense!¡± ¡°I can¡¯t believe they witnessed it! How lucky of them!¡± A wave of envy swept across the crowd. They saw the strike-slip fault of Carigrey Mountains. If I were them, I would have no more regrets in my life! Eskild and his gang blurted out, ¡°Troy, hurry, tell us! Did you see it? You must¡¯ve seen it¡­¡± The rest looked in their direction curiously. ¡°Of course! We saw everything clearly!¡± Troy and the seventy-nine students shed proud grins. They could still remember how Levi threw that powerful punch. Their beaming and proud expressions were proof that they had witnessed the incident. ¡°How many men did that?¡± Viggo urged. ¡°Three, right?¡± Kirin blurted out. ¡°Of course not. It was one person!¡± Troy refuted. The others gasped at his answer. One person? They couldn¡¯t believe their ears. That¡¯s amazing! How could a person cause such huge destruction? He must be extremely strong! I can¡¯t even imagine how! Chapter 2574 Chapter 2574 Chapter 2574 It Is Master Garrison ¡°Who was it? Hurry, tell us!¡± Eskild grabbed Troy¡¯s shoulder and shook thetter earnestly. ¡°Did you see who did it? Hurry, tell us who he is!¡± everyone uttered anxiously. They wanted to know whether it was Dark Emperor or the other two who did it. Troy and the students replied firmly, ¡°We won¡¯t tell you!¡± The crowd fumed at their answer, but they were eager to know who the fighter was. Eskild and the spies were especially frantic, for their mission was to find out Dark Emperor and the other two¡¯s real identities. All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. yvolume00:00/00:44TruvidfullScreen They didn¡¯t want to miss any clues. Hence, they were more frantic than anyone else at the scene. s, they didn¡¯t realize someone else was watching them in the dark. ¡°Please leave now. It¡¯s time for our training!¡± Troy said. He didn¡¯t want to invite trouble and told the rest to leave. ¡°Fine, we¡¯ll leave! So what if you saw the person? You will never be his students!¡± ¡°You won¡¯t get the chance, but we most probably will!¡± The crowd sneered coldly. Troy and the rest continued with their training calmly and ignored those students¡¯ mocking words. The crowd quickly lost interest in them. ¡°A useless teacher and a bunch of uneducated fools. They are beyond saving!¡± ¡°You¡¯re fated to remain in a secluded ce like this for the rest of your life!¡± One by one, the crowd left ce. After they were gone, Eskild and the rest came back. ¡°Troy, if you tell us what you saw, we can arrange for you to get assigned to any teacher you wish!¡± ¡°Yes, we know how much you hated being student. Just tell us what you saw earlier!¡± Turns out Eskild wanted to find out what Troy and the rest saw earlier and made attractive offers to persuade them to change their minds. s, Troy and the seventy-nine students realized something was wrong. Did he just make that offer just to find out what we know? Something is amiss! They exchanged a look before answering, ¡°All right, we shall reveal it. It was Master Garrison who did everything!¡± ¡°Yes, Master Garrison did that all alone!¡± They told the truth. ¡°Stop joking. It couldn¡¯t possibly be Levi!¡± As expected, Eskild and his gang thought Troy and the rest were fooling around with them. None of them believed anything of the sort would happen. Never mind if you don¡¯t want to reveal the truth. Saying that you did it is more convincing than saying Levi did it! ¡°Do you think we¡¯re fools? You won¡¯t spill the truth, huh? You¡¯ll regret your decision!¡± Having said that, Eskild and the rest stalked off in a huff. As this clue was too huge to be ignored, they got flustered and did all they could to find out more. As a result, they nearly blew their cover. After they left, Levi showed up. Without further dy, Troy and the other students reported their discovery to him. ¡°All right, I got it. Pay no heed to them!¡± The next day, Levi gathered his team. They formed lines and marched toward the entrance. Everyone else was shocked at the sight. ¡°I heard Levi is taking them to The World Summit to see the carving on the stone que!¡± ¡°What? Seriously? He isn¡¯t even ranked on the Divine Leaderboard. Why would he take them there?¡± ¡°Instead of teaching his students, Levi kept doing meaningless stuff!¡± Troy and the rest merely scoffed. ¡°You have no idea why we are heading there! Idiots!¡± They were pleased to see how foolish the crowd was. Before they could step out of Carigrey Academy, a figure suddenly dashed out and stood in their paths. The person stood before them and refused to let them leave. Chapter 2575 Chapter 2575 Chapter 2575 Kick Levi Out Of Carigrey Academy It was Zoey. Everyone, including Zoey, couldn¡¯t fathom why Levi wanted to take his students to The World Summit. She couldn¡¯t help but step out to stop them. ¡°Levi, please don¡¯t waste their time. Listen to me and step down from the position. We can improve our skills together. Stop interfering in someone else¡¯s business!¡± she implored. ¡°Yes, Boss. Let¡¯s not bite off more than we can chew. You¡¯re not strong enough to be a teacher.¡± ¡°Yes, just quit. Don¡¯t waste the students¡¯ time! It¡¯s a waste of talent!¡± yvolume00:00/00:44TruvidfullScreen Kirin and the others chimed in. The bystanders burst outughing. ¡°Even your wife andrades think you¡¯re not qualified. Will you cling to that position shamelessly? Are you powerful enough?¡± ¡°Take a good look at yourself in the mirror. Are you qualified to be a teacher?¡± ¡°How ridiculous. The academy¡¯s high-rank officials are fools to waste this many talents just because he¡¯s Crown King!¡± Everyone felt indignant on behalf of students. They had the same thought¡ªdismissing Levi from his position as a teacher. ¡°Yes! I suggest that Carigrey Academy dismiss Levi from his position as a teacher!¡± Eskild stepped out and dered. ¡°I agree!¡± Viggo chimed in. ¡°Me, too!¡± ¡°Count me in!¡± Soon, more students joined in to support the idea. Though Zoey and her gang didn¡¯t join the masses, they shared the same thought. They wanted Levi to step down from the position, for he wasn¡¯t qualified! He was merely misleading his students. Thousands of students voiced in unison, asking the institute to dismiss Levi from his position! ¡°You don¡¯t have the right to decide if Master Garrison isn¡¯t qualified!¡± ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right! How dare you question Carigrey Academy¡¯s decision?¡± ¡°We know best if he¡¯s qualified! If he isn¡¯t qualified, then no one else in Carigrey Academy is!¡± Though Levi said nothing, Troy and his students stepped out to support him. After all, they saw with their own eyes how capable Levi was. He¡¯s not qualified? That¡¯s utter nonsense! ¡°What?¡± The crowd was astonished. Why are they defending Levi? This is strange. Did Levi cast a spell on them so they¡¯d support him? What could it be? N?velDrama.Org owns this text. ¡°Troy, have you gone nuts? We¡¯re doing this for your own good!¡± ¡°If Levi is kicked out of Carigrey Academy, you¡¯ll get assigned to other teachers. If you wish, you can even get assigned to better teachers!¡± Eskild offered hastily. ¡°Yes, we¡¯re doing this for your sake. We¡¯re trying to help you, get it?¡± ¡°Are you willing to be student though he is inferior to you?¡± ¡°You won¡¯t achieve anything with him. We¡¯re just trying to help, so please cooperate with us!¡± The crowd yelled earnestly. Troy snickered. ¡°There is no such need! I think Master Garrison is the best teacher!¡± ¡°Mm, we agree. Master Garrison is the best!¡± the other students voiced their opinion. ¡°We¡¯re willing to suffer along with Master Garrison! We can ept any form of torture! Master Garrison didn¡¯t bother you, did he? Why are you forcing him to leave?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right! Stop butting into our business. Even if Master Garrison¡¯s a liar, we trust him! That¡¯s none of your business!¡± The eighty students stood firm. As a result, their stance caused a public outrage. ¡°What a bunch of brainless morons! All right, stay with Levi and remain useless forever!¡± They assumed that the eighty students, including Troy, had gone nuts. Just then, Levi parted his lips. ¡°Just ignore them. Let¡¯s go!¡± Chapter 2576 Chapter 2576 Chapter 2576 The Lab of Gods Is Looking For Someone Finally, Levi led everyone to The World Summit. Despite being mocked by them, he still led them onto the Hall of Gods. Others might feel it was disrespectful to step onto it, knowing that it was meant for unrivaled warriors of fame, but Levi gave no hoots to everything. Everyone could not resist having a reverence for the stone que. If name were not on it, they would be deemed disrespectful of it. Nheless, they were stupefied at the sight of the wordings carved on the back of the stone que after climbing onto it. Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. ¡°Other than me, the rest of them will be the mortal enemies of the whole world. By hook or by crook, you must remember their names! To be frank, I have been nurturing all of you all this while because of them! In other words, I need all of you to battle against them!¡± Levi uttered solemnly. Everyone turned pale as they fastened their gazes on the names on the back of the stone que. yvolume00:00/00:44TruvidfullScreen ¡°Mark my words. As my students, only those with their names listed here are qualified to be your foes. Even all the other teachers in Carigrey Academy are not up to the standard to be your foes. Bear in mind not to bring shame to me!¡± Levi reminded them again. He led all of them there partly to let them double-check if their names were carved on the back of the stone que too. Apart from that, he wished to enlighten them on their mission, so they could know in advance what kind of foes they would be battling againstter. With that, they would not waste time on those in Carigrey Academy, knowing that Levi was not targeting them. The moment Troy and the others knew about their mission, there were changes in their countenance and demeanor. It was as though they were suddenly exuding a vibe of solemnity and maturity. Or perhaps, they were even pulling themselves away from worldly matters. Undeniably, they tended to have a sudden change in their mindset after knowing about the foes they were going to battle against in the future. Even so, many others started reprimanding Levi for leading the students to climb onto the stone que impudently. On the other hand, Lab of Gods started to gather the information that their spies managed to obtain. They were astounded to discover that Dark Emperor and the other two were even mightier than expected. It seemed Karsten was notparable to them. Somehow, they were doubtful about it. ¡°I presume Dark Emperor and the other two are reluctant to show up as they can¡¯t take the risk because of their identities. Thus, they would rather scheme to get rid of Karsten so they will not be exposed!¡± Mr. X and the others started to draw spection. Lucifer and the others could not help but heave a sigh. ¡°Things seem to be getting more sophisticated and worrying for us. Too bad we¡¯re still clueless about everything!¡± ¡°As for Carigrey Academy, I¡¯m sure as h*ll that they will train arge group of fighters to battle against us. That¡¯s definitely another threat to us! If we can wipe them off¡­¡± As Lucifer¡¯s voice trailed off, a glint of ferocity flickered in his eyes. ¡°No doubt, we have to wipe them off sooner orter. But it¡¯s not worth the risk to do that now as we might be exposed at any time. Thus, I think we¡¯d better focus on getting rid of Dark Emperor and the other two first. Since we hardly obtain any clue about them, we need to seek help from our friend!¡± Mr. Xmented casually with a smile. ¡°Do you mean Shield from Zarain? I thought we have stopped crossing paths with them long ago, haven¡¯t we? Did you start to get in touch with them again?¡± Lucifer asked curiously. ¡°Of course! No doubt, the new generations of Zarain and Shield seem to be more low-key, but their efficiency in obtaining information is still the most top-notch worldwide! I¡¯ve contacted Shield long ago, requesting them to look for someone for me. Next, I can request them to trace Dark Emperor and the whereabouts of the other two. I bet we will be able to trace something¡­¡± Mr. X exined further. Upon hearing his exnation, Lucifer and the others asked at once, ¡°Could it be¡­¡± Right that instant, Mr. X received a call. After catching a glimpse of the phone screen, he told them, ¡°It¡¯s a call from Shield. Let me answer it first!¡± After Lucifer and the others quietened down, Mr. X answered the call. ¡°Ah! What? You¡¯ve managed to track him down? Great! Bring him to Erudia as soon as possible!¡± Chapter 2577 Chapter 2577 Chapter 2577 The Two Mysterious Entities In Erudia ¡°Could it be Dark Emperor¡¯s senior disciple?¡± Lucifer asked warily. ¡°Yeah! You have the right guess! Actually, the so-called Senior Disciple is Divine Brigadier and Dark Emperor¡¯s son! Shield has managed to find out about that. Thus, he could be the only person who knows about Dark Emperor¡¯s identity at the moment!¡± Mr. X uttered cidly. Shortly after, the special forces agent from Shield brought someone with a mask to meet them. He turned out to be Senior Disciple of Dark Emperor. ¡°Who¡¯s the current Dark Emperor?¡± Mr. X cut to the crap. ¡°I¡¯m still investigating that. A few months ago, someone had sneaked into the headquarters of Sacred Organization and murdered my mother, the former Dark Emperor. After that, he even wiped off all the high-rank officials to take control of the whole organization! From what I know, Death Fiend, Tempestus, and the others know the exact identity of Dark Emperor. Other than Dark Emperor, they are the ones in control of Sacred Organization at the moment! Meanwhile, Tyrone Garrison and Donald Garrison are in control of Maya Industries. I have been having a hunch that Dark Emperor is from Erudia and is closely rted to Eragon of The Cardinal Hall. Now that they have formed Carigrey Academy together, my guess is proven right!¡± the disciple exined. ck Hawk, the special forces agent from Shield,mented admiringly, ¡°I¡¯m in awe of you! In fact, I bet I won¡¯t be able to obtain certain information even if I can assign a few hundred thousand people for that! With your exnation, a lot of my doubts are cleared!¡± Even so, Mr. X and the others from Lab of Gods could not help but catch their breaths. Ah! Our guess makes sense! Someone is impersonating Dark Emperor! Not to mention, if the fake Dark Emperor was from Erudia, that would be the biggest threat for them. That was indeed the worst scenario they had expected! It was just like how they witnessed Levi finish Karsten off previously. ck Hawk nodded and replied, ¡°Based on the information obtained, most probably this Dark Emperor is from Erudia!¡± ¡°Oh my! We¡¯re all finished this round! It never urs to me that all three of them are from Erudia! Argh! The Cardinal Hall and Eragon are nothing to us since we know well about them. Even so, we have been targeting the two mysterious entities in Erudia these few years. Now that we can¡¯t even get rid of Dark Emperor and the other two, how can we battle against them?¡± Mr. X¡¯s face turned grim in an instant. ¡°The two mysterious entities? Is there anyone else who is mightier than The Cardinal Hall and Eragon?¡± ck Hawk asked in bafflement. After all, he was deemed the leader of the intelligence department of Shield of Zarain, having first-hand worldwide information in his grasp. However, he was oblivious to the existence of the so-called two mysterious entities. ¡°Yeah! That¡¯s what Shield and the others are unaware of!¡± one of the members from Labs of God replied. Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. ¡°It¡¯s right! There are still two mysterious entities in Erudia that have never shown up till now. If not, they¡¯ll definitely wreak scarier havoc than The Cardinal Hall and Eragon! In other words, the disappearance of Lab of Gods is closely rted to them too! To us, they are the mightiest foe among all! For you, they are just like Dark Web with various information throughout the world in hand!¡± Mr. X exined again. Astounded by his words, ck Hawk caught his breath. Meanwhile, the Senior Disciple was caught off guard. It never came to his mind that such mysterious and unrivaled entities existed in Erudia. Anyway, it was known to everyone that Erudia had been a ce of wonder in the martial arts world long ago. For instance, the Divine Extraction Technique and the Iron Golem Technique were both from that country. ¡°After this, I hope all of you from Shield are able to find out the identity of those three persons for us soonest possible! We must get rid of them as soon as possible!¡± Mr. X instructed. He and the others could barely wait any longer. ¡°I¡¯ll try to investigate too. By hook or by crook, I must find out who they are. If not, I¡¯m not able to avenge my mother. I hope you can obtain the clue soon!¡± The Senior Disciple cast all his hope on Lab of Gods. Mr. X put shed him a smile. ¡°Oh yeah! Wait a minute. I have an idea¡­¡± Chapter 2578 Chapter 2578 Chapter 2578 You Must Be Learning Discreetly ¡°What is that?¡± Senior Disciple asked quizzically. ¡°Does Divine Brigadier know about your existence?¡± Mr. X asked. Senior Disciple nodded and replied, ¡°I have a feeling that he does. But he doesn¡¯t know who I am and hasn¡¯t tried to find out.¡± ¡°If you still can¡¯t trace any clue, I suggest you go and look for him! After all, he¡¯s the head of The Cardinal Hall. I bet he knows the exact identity of Dark Emperor and the others. He might keep it mum from the others, but you are his son! Even though he won¡¯t tell you everything, I¡¯m sure he¡¯ll at least give you some clues if you insist on avenging your mother,¡± Mr. X hinted to him. Senior Disciple was quick-witted and got his point at once. ¡°Ah! I get it! Just wait for my great news then!¡± He could barely wait to leave and meet Daxon at once. Next, Mr. X turned to instruct those from Shield, ¡°As for the current head of the ancient Garrison n, you can give it a try to get some clues from the family members.¡± ¡°Yes, Mr. X.¡± They nodded respectfully. When ck Hawk was about to leave, Mr. X called out at him, ¡°I¡¯ve prepared some of the apparatus from Lab of Gods for you. They are all highly advanced and impossible for you to get elsewhere!¡± Hearing that, ck Hawk¡¯s eye lit up. Ah! I¡¯m sure everything from Lab of Gods is of high quality! I wonder how well-developed they are now! All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. Momentster, he took the apparatus away with him blissfully. After that, Mr. X proceeded with his other ns and instructed those spies who sneaked into Carigrey Academy to trace the clues by all means. He presumed the most effective way for them was to emerge as excellent students with outstanding performance. With that, they might have the chance to get closer to Dark Emperor and the other two. Thus, they would more or less be able to spot anything if they could keep an eye on the trio. ¡°My goodness! It¡¯s only the first day of theunching of Carigrey Academy. I wonder what kind of unrivaled fighter can stir up such turmoil! Apparently, it¡¯s the effect due to one massive punch but the punch mark is too obvious!¡± Lucifer and the others were overwhelmed to see the strike-slip fault of the Carigrey Mountains in the photo. ¡°Mr. X, do you think there¡¯s a possibility that¡­¡± Lucifer asked warily. ¡°What is that?¡± Thetter cut him off. ¡°Is it possible that Dark Emperor is from one of the so-called two mysterious entities in Erudia?¡± Lucifer asked solemnly. ¡°It could be. After all, he¡¯s too mighty! There¡¯s a high possibility!¡± Mr. X shared the same sentiments with him. In the meantime, Levi led the group back to Carigrey Academy. All the others looked at them as if they were a group of ridiculous fools. ¡°Hmph! Because of them, such a top-notch academy worldwide seems to have been downgraded!¡± one of the students scoffed. Whenever Levi and the others walked past, there were reverberations of derision from every corner. Even so, Troy and the others paid no heed to them. When they were back at the academy from the Hall of Gods, it was as though all the others were just naive punks for them. To them, it was even a waste of time to refute their mockery. Due to the sudden twist in their mindset, their future ns had changed thoroughly. Even Carigrey Academy was put out of their mind. Since those mocking them were not qualified to be their opponents, they did not feel like sparing them any nce. As for Levi, their oppressive words were even nothing to him. Soon, he gathered everyone and kicked start with the training. At the same time, he started undergoing his own training too. At the critical moment, it was as though he waspeting against Lab of Gods in military technology. For him, time was gold. In the following days, everyone started having training officially in Carigrey Academy. All the teachers started to guide their students respectively. In an instant, everyone in the academy was in high spirits. Afterpleting his own training session, Levi turned to guide his students. Next, he started to stroll around the academy to check on the others¡¯ progress. First, he joined Eustace¡¯s team silently and observed their progress. Apart from shortlisting the talented ones among the students, he aimed at tracing spies who infiltrated the academy. Next, he moved on to Gabriel¡¯s team. After that, he did the same to the other teachers¡¯ teams to observe all the students closely one by one. Thus, his demeanor tended to look weird to the others. ¡°Levi, what are you doing? You are learning our skill discreetly, aren¡¯t you?¡± someone piped out. Next Chapter Chapter 2579 Chapter 2579 hapter 2579 Add Insult To Injury Eskild turned out to be the one blurting out the question. He had actually voiced up the doubt bugging most of the others¡¯ minds. Many others were observing Levi too, and could not resist feeling that he looked suspicious. Even Zoey and the others assumed he was trying to learn discreetly from them. Even so, they knew it was inappropriate for them toment on anything. After Eskild voiced his doubt, the others echoed as they inched toward Levi and surrounded him. ¡°You have a point. I notice he has been standing here for hours and acting weirdly!¡± ¡°Not only that, he¡¯s doing the same for almost all the teams¡­¡± ¡°Good gracious! He observes every student for more than one minute. What¡¯s that for if he¡¯s not learning our skills discreetly?¡± yvolume00:00/00:44TruvidfullScreen ¡­ As Zoey exchanged nces with the others, something shed across their minds. Could it be that he infiltrates the academy to be a teacher so he can learn our skills discreetly? As a teacher, it makes sense for him to check on all the teams one by one. Not to mention, it¡¯s surely awkward for him to learn directly from the other teachers. But if he learns discreetly, nobody can say anything then. Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. All of them felt that Eskild had drawn the right spection. They were convinced that Levi was learning their skills discreetly! Snickering, Levi retorted, ¡°Do you really think that I need to learn discreetly from you? Who do you think you are, huh? Is it worth it for me to do so?¡± His words sent the students into an instant frenzy. Daxon tried to appease them, fearing that they would further infuriate Levi! The students could not be med as they were oblivious to his invinciblebat prowess. However, he and other teachers knew it too well. How is it possible for such an unrivaled fighter to learn from us? Meanwhile, Levi shed them a subtle smile and shot them a meaningful look before striding away. ¡°Didn¡¯t you see that smile on his face just now? He has apparently gained something discreetly from us just now! What a shameless man!¡± someone yelled. ¡°Pfft! How can a teacher y tricks to learn discreetly? He obviously doesn¡¯t have any sense of shame!¡± the student next to him sneered. ¡°It¡¯s not fair for us!¡± another student whined. The students got all worked up instantaneously. Little did they realize that Levi was blissful at the sight of their emotional turbulence. Ha! That¡¯s how spies are traceable, in a way! Moments ago, he had had a close-up observation of at least one minute for quite a lot of them. Subsequently, he managed to spot a few talented ones among the students. Even though his technique might not suit them, he could still train them. His gut instinct told him that they might be able to possess even mightierbat prowess than Daxon and the others if they were well-trained. He was d that those talented students whom he shortlisted could meet his requirement as formidable fighters. Apart from that, he managed to trace other spies among the students other than Eskild. Even without concrete evidence, he had a hunch that they were suspicious. Deep down, Levi could not help but snort. Hmph! Anyway, they are a bit too slow! That¡¯s why they are still in vain to trace anything on Dark Emperor. Smiling slyly, he decided to add insult to injury to stir up trouble for them. At night, he gathered Daxon and the others aside to brief them about his n, which would be carried out the following day. On the other hand, the special forces agents from Shield and Senior Disciple had started to take action. At the same time, ck Hawk prepared to assign his men to sneak into Erudia and headed for the Garrison residence right away to trace any clues about the new head of the ancient Garrison n. Meanwhile, Senior Disciple started to trace any clues in Sacred Organization. Even so, Lab of Gods was still in vain to obtain any clue about Carigrey Academy. Both parties seemed to be battling against each other discreetly. The following day, Daxon gathered all the teachers and students of Carigrey Academy for a grand meeting. He announced, ¡°To motivate all the students, Carigrey Academy has decided to implement a new system known as the Special Reward System, and we are going to have a monthly tournament. Then, we¡¯ll list out all the students¡¯ personal and team rankings, respectively. The student who is ranked first will receive an ultimate divine tool. It was specially invented by Dark Emperor and is able to emanate invincible force! Meanwhile, the teams ranked in the top three will receive various types of resources such as drugs and other types of divine tools. In short, those are the resources that enable you to upgrade yourbat prowess!¡± The announcement resulted in an instant uproar. It was no secret to everyone that Dark Emperor had invented an ultimate divine tool. Nevertheless, nobody had ever seen it before. Thus, they could only imagine and dream about it. Now that they finally had the opportunity to possess the divine tool, they could not resist getting all worked up. They felt a rush of excitement and could scarcely wait toy their hands on the legendary invention! Chapter 2580 Chapter 2580 Chapter 2580 The Divine Tool As A Reward ¡°To motivate everyone, the chancellor has sent a divine tool for us to take a look and give it a try!¡± Daxon announced again. His words whipped up all the students. Wow! We¡¯ll get to see the divine tool on the spot and even give it a try to test its force? Shortly after, someone brought in a rectangr box with modern technology. The box opened with a thud right after Daxon keyed in the passcode. The next second, a crossbow with glimmering blue rays sprang out. Boom! At the same time, everyone was overwhelmed when it emanated a massive force. Even Gabriel and the others were bbergasted and tensed up due to the intimidating force. N?velDrama.Org owns this text. yvolume00:01/00:44TruvidfullScreen Eustace gritted his teeth unknowingly. Good gracious! This divine tool seems to be even mightier than my weapon! It¡¯s no joke! Levi obviously has a lot of goodies! I bet anyone who can handle this divine tool well will at least have theirbat prowess doubled! Undeniably, the divine tool was not an ordinary item that could be handled by everyone. Even Daxon and the others were not convinced that they could do so. Levi seemed to be the only person who could enable the divine tool to emanate its mightiest power. Anyway, they believed even the slightest bit of the released force could work magic. There was even apartment in the rectangr box. About twenty arrowheads made of the unique metal from Restricted Area 76 were ced neatly in it! Needless to say, the horrifying energy was beyond imagination. They foresaw that the released arrow would result in a disastrous force. Even the Skyward Sword and the Terra de were notparable to it! When the divine tool came into view, everyone clenched their fists in exhration. There was even a flicker of unmissable maniac in their eyes. The great charm of the divine tool was irresistible for all of them! ¡°Let¡¯s choose someone among you to give it a try! Floyd, can youe forward?¡± Daxon called out his name. ¡°Okay!¡± Floyd replied excitedly. Without hesitation, he dashed forward and took out the crossbow from the rectangr box with trembling hands. All the others gazed at him enviously. Meanwhile, Daxon moved swiftly and stood approximately one hundred meters away from him. ¡°Okay, get ready and attack me with it!¡± he yelled out at Floyd. ¡°Huh?¡± Floyd was dumbfounded. ¡°Pull at your greatest strength and shoot at me!¡± Daxon instructed resolutely. Floyd had no choice but to lift the crossbow as he continued to shudder. Surprisingly, it was a lot heavier than expected. Oh my! It¡¯s really heavy! In fact, it seems to be as heavy as a small hill! Secondster, he took out an arrow from thepartment and ced it on the crossbow. ¡°Sir, watch out! I¡¯m going to shoot now!¡± The next moment, he mustered up his strength to pull the crossbow. Unexpectedly, he stumbled and almost fell to the ground. The crossbow was too heavy for him, and he could not even pull the string backward! Apparently, the divine tool was not an item that could be handled effortlessly. Whoever managed to do so would be undefeatable for sure! ¡°Argh!¡± Floyd thundered out as he tried to pull the crossbow again. During this round, he used up all his energy to pull the string of the crossbow. As his power surged continuously, his strength increased gradually. Soon, it was as though his power had reached its full extent, and he would burst at any moment. Boom! It even shook the earth with an ear-splitting sound. Nheless, the string of the crossbow could only be pulled halfway backward! Obviously, only one with mighty energy was able to handle the divine tool! Whoosh! Floyd applied greater force till it reached the highest point and shot the arrow. The released arrow swooshed by like a bolt of lightning with a wave of petrifying billowing energy. In the twinkling of an eye, it emerged in front of Daxon. Right that instant, his face turned ashen. He had seemingly overestimated himself. Initially, he presumed Floyd would not be able to fully handle the divine tool, and thus the unleashed force would not be a threat to him. Unexpectedly, things turned the other way around! It was as if his life was put on the line in an instant. ¡°Argh!¡± Daxon bellowed, unleashing every bit of his power to shield himself against the arrow. Whoosh! He continued to stagger backward and only came to a halt a few thousand meters away before he was finally out of danger. Thunderstruck, the others gaped at his dishevelment. It was indeed a mind-boggling scene for them! Awestruck, Zoey, Azure Dragon, Kirin, and the others clenched their fists! They vowed to be ranked first in the monthly tournament in order to obtain the divine tool! What an invincible weapon! Even so, Levi only smirked at them. Chapter 2581 Chapter 2581 Chapter 2581 The Divine Tool Is Child y How insane! As this was the first time they¡¯d encountered a divine tool, they were utterly stunned by its power. After they got a taste of its strength, they couldn¡¯t help but yearn for more. Immediately, they cheered loudly to show their enthusiasm. After all, who wouldn¡¯t want to wield the divine tool? Even Floyd, a fighter in the Provisional Leaderboard, managed to threaten the Divine Brigadier when he possessed the divine tool. Furthermore, the Divine Brigadier wasn¡¯t fooling around in the match. On the contrary, he¡¯d given it his all. Because of this, everyone coveted the divine tool. Not to mention, there was only a certain limit that their strength could reach through vigorous training. Besides, total control of the divine tool wasn¡¯t even necessary. With just half or one-third of control over the divine tool, they¡¯d be able to issue a challenge to the top ten fighters on the Divine Leaderboard. When realization dawned upon them, a manic gleam of excitement flitted across their eyes. Even Gabriel and the rest were excited at the thought of owning the divine tool. Levi had something so powerful in his hands? Now that I think about it, there must be more¡­ How terrifying! In the meantime, Levi was carefully observing the students¡¯ expressions. He quickly noticed that Eskild and the other spies had a different reaction to the divine tool. Rather than excitement, they looked terrified. It was as if they couldn¡¯t believe that Dark Emperor had this divine tool in his hands. The looks of terror on their faces were in stark contrast to the rest of the crowd. With just a single nce, Levi managed to identify them all. Aside from Eskild and the rest, Levi caught sight of many other spies who were present as well. Nheless, there were a handful of spies who managed to remain hidden. It wouldn¡¯t be an easy feat to draw them out. Levi smiled in satisfaction. It looks like my bait worked. ¡°Has everyone taken a good look at it? There will be plenty of opportunities for you to obtain a divine tool because the chancellor is in possession of several divine tools!¡± Daxon announced with a broad beam. His words caused everyone to grow even more excited. At the same time, they found themselves burning with curiosity to know more about Dark Emperor. Zoey had begun to suspect that someone else had assumed Dark Emperor¡¯s role. In the past, her master was never this capable. In fact, it wouldn¡¯t be a stretch to say that Dark Emperor had transformed into another person overnight. Hence, Eskild and the rest found themselves growing more curious about Dark Emperor. However, all of their investigations about the mysterious man were wounded at dead ends. Theck of clues was driving them up the wall. ¡°Aside from individual rewards, there will also be team rewards. These rewards were all sponsored by the Sacred Organization under Dark Emperor. Though I¡¯m sure that you all know it by now, obtaining these rewards will greatly enhance your powers!¡± Promptly, the entire group exploded into a frenzy as they cheered at the top of their lungs. ¡°Everyone, let¡¯s work hard! Right now, we should focus our attention on winning as a group. We¡¯ll need to secure our ce as the champions!¡± Azure Dragon yelled. ¡°That¡¯s right! We will give it our all to get first ce!¡± Asura and the rest agreed enthusiastically. Everyone else continued to cheer loudly as a lively atmosphere hung in the air. The loudness of theirbined voices was akin to a thunder¡¯s rumble. They were all motivated and determined to put in their best efforts to obtain the divine tool. Although every team seemed to be encouraging one another, team remained so quiet that one could hear a pin drop. In stark contrast to the other students, they all appeared extremely calm. Upon closer inspection, they seemed to look scornful. It was as though they saw the divine tool as nothing but child¡¯s y. Ever since they witnessed mighty punch, the divine tool¡¯s power paled inparison to it. It could not hold a candle to Levi¡¯s overwhelming attack. Levi¡¯s group turned to look at the rest of the crowd like they were nothing more but a group of foolish clowns. From their noisy chit-chatter, one could tell that they were yet to witness true power in the outside world, let alone . Levi¡¯s team gazed at them haughtily; the look of mockery was tant in their eyes. In the blink of an eye, their silence drew the attention of the rowdy crowd. Why are they so silent? Everyone was left puzzled by their odd demeanors. ¡°How strange! Why aren¡¯t they excited to see the divine tool? Even our mentors were jumping on their feet earlier. How could they remain so calm?¡± ¡°How on earth are they keeping theirposure?¡± Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. Everyone began to gossip amongst themselves about the silent group. It didn¡¯t take long before all eyes fell on group. Chapter 2582 Chapter 2582 Chapter 2582 Expose ¡°I know why they are so calm.¡± Viggo turned around and asked, ¡°Think about it. Since only the champion of the academy can obtain the divine tool. is there anyone amongst that team capable of topping the charts?¡± ¡°That¡¯s impossible! No one in their team can do that. They would most probably be ranked at the bottom.¡± ¡°That¡¯s great! It means that they stand no chance of winning the divine tool. On top of that, what do you guys think about their team ranking?¡± Viggo questioned again. ¡°How ridiculous! They will be at the very bottom. Since they are guaranteed thest spot, we should all justpete for second tost.¡± ¡°I agree as well. They are going to be the worst team. We won¡¯t even have to view them as our competitors.¡± ¡°We should rank them asst. There is no way that they¡¯d be achieving a rank any better than that!¡± yvolume00:00/00:44TruvidfullScreen One by one, they chimed in their thoughts about team. ¡°This means that the team rewards will not matter to them too.¡± ¡°Since they don¡¯t stand a chance at winning the rewards announced today, why would they be as excited as us?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right; why would anyone rejoice about something that is utterly unrted to them? Theirck of emotion makes perfect sense!¡± After a brief discussion about team, they all came to the same agreement. Considering their hopeless situation, it makes sense that they are so nonchnt towards the divine tool. ¡°Haha¡­¡± Unable to help themselves, the rest of the students burst outughing. ¡°I can¡¯t help but feel bad for them. Despite the jaw-dropping reward, they can¡¯t even get close to obtaining it.¡± ¡°Unlike them, we have two chances of getting it. If we fail to obtain it as a group, we can still opt to compete individually. Unfortunately, they can¡¯t pursue both options.¡± Out of the blue, someone from the crowd suggested, ¡°Given that there¡¯s a reward system in ce, we should also implement a punishment system, right? I believe that the bottom three teams and thest ten individuals should receive a punishment. If there isn¡¯t a system in ce, the losers will be content with their low rankings and never be motivated to improve!¡± ¡°I agree too. The penalty will incentivize us to work even harder.¡± The other students quickly chimed in their agreements regarding the punishment system. ¡°I have another announcement to make. Due to the unique nature of the Crown King¡¯s team, they will not be participating in the monthly assessments. Instead, they will join thepetition a yearter,¡± Daxon dered. His words caused gasps to ripple across the crowd. But after a brief moment of thought, they found themselves in agreement with this stiption. Since it was already determined that team would cest, their participation in the monthly assessments did not matter in the slightest bit. At most, they would be met with more humiliation and ridicule. Honestly, they should just drop out of thepetition entirely! At the same time, decision on this matter implied that the members of his team were slow learners. Inparison to the other students, they required a longer time to master the techniques. Participating in these monthly evaluations would only be a hindrance to their learning progress. N?velDrama.Org owns this text. Hence, they should just quit! Besides, it would be impossible for Levi¡¯s students to obtain the prize anyway. While the crowd discussed this matter heatedly, another detail caught eye. Despite everyone¡¯s mockery, Eskild and his men did not join in on the fun. Instead, they had their attention fixated intensely on the divine tool. Naturally, Levi understood their intentions. The divine tool was an important pawn that would allow them to get their hands on more information about the Dark Emperor. In other words, Levi was confident that the spies would try to tinker with the divine tool. Maybe, they will attempt to perform experiments on it¡­ ¡°A yearter, all of you can im your position at thest ce!¡± The crowd roared withughter as they mocked team onest time before leaving. Under the staffs¡¯ watchful eye, the divine tool was transported to the academy¡¯s secretb. ¡°Sir, aren¡¯t you worried about the divine tool? Since it¡¯s such a powerful weapon, we are afraid that someone might try to steal it,¡± Eskild asked. Levi couldn¡¯t help but feel amused. Is this brat not worried about exposing himself? Perhaps, he¡¯s trying to dispel any suspicion by asking about it. ¡°Not at all. Theb where we keep the divine tool is the safest ce in Carigrey Academy. Put it this way; save for us, no one can ess it. Don¡¯t worry, it is in a perfectly secure location,¡± Daxon replied. ¡°If that really is the case, then we can rest assured.¡± Chapter 2583 Chapter 2583 Chapter 2583 New Equipment From The Lab Of Gods After the announcement, Daxon and the rest regrouped together with Levi. ¡°Chancellor, do you think that they¡¯ll make their move?¡± ¡°Wouldn¡¯t it be too obvious if they did?¡± Daxon and the rest asked Levi curiously. ¡°They are desperate for clues. Now that we¡¯ve revealed such an important object, how could they sit back idly? Even if their identities are exposed, I¡¯m confident that they will take action,¡± Levi replied with a smile. ¡°Nevertheless, don¡¯t you think that the security we have is too strict? Aside from the stationed guards, theb is also secured with eight locks! I¡¯m afraid that they might fail to open it.¡± Daxon had a point. It would be useless if they could not ess theb, as this meant that the spies wouldn¡¯t be able to obtain the divine tool. Levi smirked and said, ¡°That is beyond our control. Their failure to get their hands on the divine tool will only signify their ipetence. We can¡¯t afford to ck off! On the contrary, we will need to keep our guards up.¡± yvolume00:00/00:44TruvidfullScreen ¡°That¡¯s right. If we are too lenient, they might assume that we set the trap on purpose. The more difficult we make it, the better!¡± ¡°All eight of us should keep watch tonight!¡± Seeing that they agreed with his thoughts, Levi handpicked eight mentors to be stationed outside the lab. Back in the Lab of God¡¯s training base located in Oand City, Mr. X had already obtained aplete report from his spies. ¡°If the divine tool is as strong as it appears to be, I¡¯m sure that it will reveal Dark Emperor¡¯s identity. We need to get our hands on it no matter what! Make sure that you act in haste. Even if your identities are exposed, you must do whatever you can to get the divine tool. Go and hit them with everything that you have in your arsenal!¡± Mr. X ordered. Upon receiving hismands, the spies set off. But to keep up appearances, they left ten men behind. This way, not everyone¡¯s covers would be blown. The rest of the men wasted no time taking action. As they proceeded to carry out Mr. X¡¯s instructions, Levi was undergoing his solitary training at the northern side of theb. He¡¯d already sensed several presencesing toward theb from varying directions. Once he detected the intruders, it didn¡¯t take long for Levi to confirm their exact whereabouts. The group of spies from the Lab of Gods were clearly well-trained. They had delegated their tasks with precision. Some were in charge of keeping watch, while others would ry information to one another. Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. Furthermore, they used high-tech equipment that even Levi himself had never seen before. The spies¡¯ usage of such advanced equipment meant that the Lab of Gods had prepared for this beforehand. ¡°Oh?¡± Suddenly, Levi realized something. Their bodies were as transparent as apparitions. It resembles the pure energy beings I once met in Restricted Area 76. Not only did they forge pure energy beings, they even found a way to make their men translucent. This meant the spies¡¯ energy wavelength would go unnoticed. Even the Divine Brigadier himself would be unable to detect their presence. Carefully, the invisible spies made their way toward theb. They sneaked past the eight guards with ease and sessfully entered the perimeters of theb. Although the seven guards were fooled by the spies¡¯ disguise, Levi could see them as clear as day. Even though he sat on a boulder with his eyes closed, he could still sense someone flipping him off when they walked past. It seemed like they were mocking him for guarding the divine tool as it barely took them any effort to break past his defense. Quietly, Levi noted down his name ¨C Gerhard. In the blink of an eye, the dozen of spies had made their way into theb. They first used the equipment that they¡¯d prepared to break the locks and finally located the divine tool. To avoid raising any rms, they swapped it with a fake. Once they obtained the divine tool, they quickly headed toward the exit. The group of spies made a beeline for Levi as they assumed that he was the weakest link amongst the guards. When they sped past him, the corners of their lips upturned into a smile. In eyes, he thought that they were mocking him. However, that was far from the truth. Truthfully, their broad smiles held a different meaning. After the group managed to leave, the response team quickly transmitted this information to the other groups. With that, all of the spies vanished without a single trace. Chapter 2584 Chapter 2584 Chapter 2584 They Never Left Little did they know, Levi had left a mark on their bodies. It was a special tracking chip developed by the Sacred Organization¡¯s strongest team. This chip was actually a type of liquid that would vanish once it came into contact with its target. Now that Levi had sprinkled it on them, his subordinates had located all the spies and kept track of their locations. This tracking liquid was so powerful that it could keep tabs on its targets no matter how far they went. Levi couldn¡¯t help but grin in delight. At this point, no one had noticed the divine tool¡¯s disappearance yet. yvolume00:00/00:44TruvidfullScreen If Levi hadn¡¯t told them about the incident, it would have taken them much longer to realize the truth. ¡°The Lab of Gods are truly living up to their reputation. With the advanced technology, they managed to pull it off right under our noses¡­¡± Levi smiled. The rest of the guards only realized about the theft after Levi shared it with them. ¡°How frightening!¡± Even Daxon found himself breaking out in cold sweat. If Levi hadn¡¯t been present when the Lab of Gods carried out this burry, The Cardinal Hall and Eragon might not be able to withstand them alone. They would have to enlist the help of the two mysterious entities from Erudia. ¡°Chancellor, what should we do now?¡± everyone asked curiously. ¡°All we have to do is wait for them to return the divine tool,¡± Levi replied airily. ¡°Huh? Why would they return the divine tool when they¡¯ve already stolen it?¡± Instantly, everyone was thrown into a state of confusion. ¡°They only wanted to investigate it for any clues. After they are done with their experimentation, I¡¯m sure that they¡¯ll bring it back!¡± Eustace answered on behalf. With a small smile etched on his face, Levi left to visit the Sacred Organization. There, he nned to catch up on the situation. Although everyone now knew that the spies would return the divine tool, they weren¡¯t aware of the fact that the divine tool was never shipped out of Carigrey Academy. After they stole the divine tool, Eskild and the rest of the spies ran a quick scan on it. Mr. X himself had specially prepared this scanning device for them. After they scanned the divine tool, all relevant data would then be transmitted to the Lab of Gods. Hence, they didn¡¯t have to trouble themselves transporting it all the way to the Lab of God¡¯s base. Once the data was received, the Lab of Gods began to analyze it thoroughly. In just a few minutes, they came up with a final report. Its structure and power were simr to the divine tool that God used back in Restricted Area 76. To be more exact, its constituent was over ny percent simr. Nheless, there was a slight difference in the weapons¡¯ forging methods. All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. However, they were also doubtful as they failed to collect enough information during their previous encounter. In the end, the Lab of Gods concluded that this divine tool was the one that God wielded in Restricted Area 76. ¡°This doesn¡¯t exin anything! At most, we now know that they picked up this divine tool in Restricted Area 76. It doesn¡¯t mean that Dark Emperor now reigns there.¡± ¡°I agree. This divine tool cannot rify anything. Besides, there are rumors that Dark Emperor has many such weapons. This weapon might just be one of the many divine tools that they picked up.¡± ¡°Do you think that Dark Emperor is a God from Restricted Area 76?¡± Lucifer suggested boldly. ¡°That is the most likely scenario. In the past, we¡¯ve been so focused on Erudia that we turned a blind eye to Restricted Area 76. Why doesn¡¯t it have a God? That¡¯s because they¡¯ve all left this ce!¡± Mr. X chimed in his agreement. ¡°If that¡¯s the case, we need to be on alert. Things are looking much worse now. The divine general from Restricted Area 76 is now the biggest obstacle in our path.¡± Unbeknownst to Levi, the group from Lab of Gods linked him to Restricted Area 76 after they¡¯d made their analysis. On the other hand, Levi was busy keeping tabs on the spies¡¯ whereabouts. Much to his surprise, they hadn¡¯t moved an inch. In fact, they hadn¡¯t even stepped foot out of campus. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± A bbergasted look flitted across face. This means that the divine tool never left Carigrey Academy. What on earth is happening? Moreover, they had yet to return the divine tool. Initially, Levi believed that they would lead him to the Lab of Gods¡¯ testing ground. Yet, his ns had gone awry. Chapter 2585 Chapter 2585 Chapter 2585 Missing Divine Tool As the minutes ticked by, Levi continued to focus on the spies in Carigrey Academy. Despite that, all of his targets disyed no sign of movement. It felt as if the entire theft had never taken ce at all. Contrary to predictions, they did not return the divine tool back to theb too. How was he to know about the scanning device prepared by the Lab of Gods? ¡°What do we do now?¡± The rest of the members had begun to panic like a bunch of headless chickens. yvolume00:00/00:44TruvidfullScreen Repeatedly, they bombarded Levi with endless questions. ¡°Wait a minute, let me think about this!¡± Levi replied curtly. I need clear my hand and think about this carefully. Back at the Lab of Gods, Mr. X and his subordinates were engaged in a heated discussion with one another. ¡°If Dark Emperor is from Restricted Area 76, how could he align himself with Erudia? Why did he establish Carigrey Academy? What exactly is his motive? ording to tradition, Gods from Restricted Area 76 have always sided with Adrune. Even if they wanted to ally with a country, it¡¯d be Zarain. Why did Dark Emperor pick Erudia instead?¡± Despite obtaining the divine tool¡¯s data, they could not wrap their heads around this anomaly. ¡°We¡¯ll have to expand our investigations about this matter. Now that we¡¯ve discovered this revtion about Dark Emperor, make sure to contact Shield. They need to speed up their research about the ancient Garrison n!¡± Mr. X said grimly. Although an entire night passed, the divine tool was never returned to theb. The handful of men Levi targeted earlier never left Carigrey Academy too. This oddity caused skin to crawl uneasily. Is it because they changed their minds and decided to take the divine tool as their own? Or have they figured out another escape route? After an entire night of futile waiting, Levi decided to return to Carigrey Academy. This hunt had ended up aplete failure. Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. There is still plenty of room left for me to improve in the areas that I¡¯mcking. I failed to make the proper preparations as well. Not long after Levi left, a loud and piercing scream echoed in the air. ¡°The divine tool has gone missing!¡± The students in their respective dorms hurried to gather outside when they heard this shocking news. In a few seconds, news of this incident had spread like wildfire amongst the campus as it became common knowledge. The sight of the students gathered in thousands left the mentors so shocked that their eyes nearly bulged out of their heads. But when they learned of this shocking news, they joined the throng of students too. As the students and mentors swarmed toward the ce where the divine tool was kept, Daxon and the rest finally caught wind of the news. Since they kept the incident under wraps, Daxon was clueless as to how the public knew about it. Something was clearly amiss. Nheless, they couldn¡¯t focus on that now. The students had arrived at the scene and were demanding for an exnation about the divine tool¡¯s disappearance. ¡°Sir, check if the divine tool is still there!¡± they eximed in a frenzy. Faced with their panicked cries, Daxon had no choice but to lead them into theb. There, he opened the box which once contained the divine tool. Although there were other weapons inside it, there was no doubt that someone had stolen the divine tool. Finally, realization dawned upon Daxon. We¡¯ve been set up. ¡°I can¡¯t believe that the divine tool has gone missing!¡± ¡°Quick, we¡¯ll need to start searching for it. Someone has stolen it!¡± Promptly, an uproar broke out amongst the gathered crowd. Deep down, they thought of the divine tool as their own. Therefore, they could not ept the fact that it had been smuggled away. ¡°We need to find out the culprit and deliver a punishment!¡± they yelled furiously. ¡°Wait a moment. You heard what our mentors said yesterday. The divine tool can only be stolen by someone working on the inside¡­¡± ¡°I noticed that Crown King was also keeping watch over the divine tool, right?¡± ¡°Yes, I can confirm that. I saw Crown King standing guard too!¡± ¡°It¡¯s suspicious that he¡¯s not here now¡­¡± someone from the crowd added. Right away, the spotlight fell onto Levi. ¡°If that¡¯s the case, wouldn¡¯t we know the truth if we visit Master Garrison?¡± ¡°I agree.¡± As everyone suspected Levi, they scrambled toward residence. When Levi arrived at campus, he was instantly greeted by a horde of students. ¡°Master Garrison, when did the divine tool end up with us?¡± Chapter 2586 Chapter 2586 Chapter 2586 Caught Red Handed Troy held the divine tool, looked at Levi in surprise, and asked. The others also said, ¡°Yeah, I don¡¯t know what happened. When I woke up in the morning, the divine tool was already here! It¡¯s so strange!¡± ¡°We have never touched it before! Besides, the divine tool was kept in the testing ground. We do not have the authority to take it out!¡± Everyone was shocked. Levi picked up the divine tool and inspected it carefully. Suddenly, he had a bad feeling! yvolume00:00/00:44TruvidfullScreen Oh no! The divine tool was actually returned. It wasn¡¯t sent back to the testing ground. Instead, it was sent here. Levi suddenly recalled the group of people who looked at him wickedly before leaving the night before. At that time, Levi thought they were simply mocking him for letting them take the divine tool out right under his watch. Now it seemed that there was more to it. They nted the divine tool here to frame me. Everything was going ording to their ns. No wonder the divine tool took so long to be returned. It was here the whole time! This is bad! Very bad! Boom! Suddenly, a loud noise startled Levi. At that moment, arge number of people rushed in, and Levi was still holding the divine tool. Everyone could see him holding it at a nce. ¡°Hahaha! I knew it! Levi stole the divine tool! He even swapped it with a fake!¡± ¡°He¡¯s caught red-handed! He can¡¯t deny it now!¡± ¡°Levi is really stupid. He should hide the divine tool after stealing it. Instead, he¡¯s showing it to everyone! He¡¯s asking to be caught!¡± Thousands of people witnessed it with their eyes. There was no way Levi could defend himself. He evenughed out loud. So these spies were secretly trying to frame me? Isn¡¯t that a little bit childish and naive? However, Troy and the others immediately began to speak up for Levi at this moment. ¡°You¡¯ve all misunderstood! We only saw the divine tool here in the morning! We don¡¯t even know who put it here!¡± ¡°Also, Master Garrison just returned! He didn¡¯t steal it!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Besides, he has no reason to steal it. He¡¯s not even interested in it.¡± ¡°Hehe. Cut the nonsense. No reason to steal it? ¡°Everyone saw the power of the divine tool yesterday! Who wouldn¡¯t want it for themselves? Even the teachers could hardly resist the temptations. Being the teacher of the group most unlikely to have the divine tool, he coveted the divine tool, and he swapped it out! He was also one of the teachers who were on guardst night! He could have done it easily since he was on guardst night! ¡°The Divine Brigadier once said that the divine tool could only be stolen by one working on the inside! It¡¯s obvious Levi was the one who did it! ¡°Besides, we all saw it with our own eyes! Do you still want to deny it?¡± After everything they had said, it would be futile no matter how Troy and the others tried to refute it. After all, the missing divine tool was found here, right in hand! There was nothing else they could say! ¡°A few days ago, Levi was secretly learning our techniques. So it¡¯s not too strange for him to steal the divine tool now!¡± ¡°He¡¯s so weak! It¡¯s only understandable that he wants to be stronger!¡± Everyone began a heated discussion. N?velDrama.Org owns this text. Zoey and the others were visibly upset and they looked at Levi in disbelief. They couldn¡¯t believe that Levi would steal the divine tool to be stronger. It wasn¡¯t that they didn¡¯t trust Levi. But the facts were evident. He was also caught secretly learning their techniques. Those were all irrefutable evidence. Suddenly, someone changed the topic and said, ¡°But even if Levi stole the divine tool, he is still a teacher! The academy must exin! Otherwise, it will be difficult to convince the public!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right! The academy must give us an exnation! Stealing the divine tool is a crime that must be dealt with!¡± ¡°As a teacher, punishment must be heavier!¡± The crowd started to shout angrily, trying to create sedition. Daxon and the others were stunned. They didn¡¯t know how to handle the situation. They only came to realize what had happened in hindsight. However, by the time they understood everything that transpired, it was already toote. Chapter 2587 Chapter 2587 hapter 2587 Whoever Speaks Gets A Punch ¡°He¡¯s caught red-handed! Everyone saw it! Levi is a thief!¡± Eskild and the others eximed. They forced the crime on Levi. The witnesses were present, and his motives were all in line. The dozens of spies from the previous night smiled smugly as they looked at Levi, their scapegoat. ¡°Levi, what do you have to say for yourself? I¡¯ll see how you could slither your way out of this!¡± Thousands of eyes stared at Levi as if they wanted him dead. ¡°I have nothing to say! As you can see, I am holding it in my hands!¡± Levi smiled. yvolume00:00/00:44TruvidfullScreen Even if he was the one who returned the divine tool, he was also the one holding it. The divine tool belonged to him in the first ce! Troy and the others wanted to refute, but they didn¡¯t know what to say. They were rendered speechless! ¡°Since Master Garrison has admitted it himself, shouldn¡¯t the academy punish him ordingly?¡± ¡°Yes. Master Garrison has a unique presence here. He deserves to be punished heavily!¡± ¡°Punish him! Punish him!¡± Thousands of people chanted in unison. Zoey, Azure Dragon, and the others lowered their heads. The scene was so humiliating that they wanted to bury their heads in a hole. They didn¡¯t want to have anything to do with Levi anymore. All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. It was simply too embarrassing. All of them lowered their heads, trying to ignore Levi. He actually did such a thing! ¡°Uh¡­¡± Daxon and the others were stumped. They wouldn¡¯t dare to punish Levi. However, a series of measures must be arranged to quell the public¡¯s anger. ¡°This is a matter of grave importance. We will decide after having a discussion and notifying the chancellor and vice-chancellor!¡± Daxon said. He wanted to use the titles of chancellor and vice-chancellor to suppress the group of people. However, the crowd did not agree. ¡°No way! There¡¯s solid evidence! He must be punished! Otherwise, the public will not be satisfied!¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t it obvious enough already? What else is there to discuss?¡± Eskild¡¯s spiespelled everyone, and they wanted Levi to be punished on the spot. ¡°Punish him now! Sever both of his thieving hands! Make him kneel in front of the gate and repent his sins for a day. Only then will this matter be resolved!¡± someone shouted from the crowd. Levi recognized that person. It was Gerhard from the previous night! ¡°Okay. Let¡¯s do that!¡± Everyone chimed in. Every single one of them wanted Levi to be punished that way. Gerhard smirked gleefully. ¡°What is you who propose to cut off my hands and make me kneel?¡± Levi fixed his gaze on Gerhard. ¡°Yes! That¡¯s right! That¡¯s what you get for stealing!¡± Gerhard smirked. Levi didn¡¯t utter a word. Instead, he walked toward Gerhard. At that point, Gerhard was still smiling gleefully while looking at Levi disdainfully. p! Bang! Boom! Suddenly, Levi took action. First, he pped Gerhard in the face. Then, he knocked him to the ground with a punch and kicked him more than ten meters away. Everyone was shocked! They were shocked to the core! None of them expected Levi to hit Gerhard! Gerhard was also stunned. Logically, he was on the top of the Provisional Leaderboard, way stronger than Levi. However, he didn¡¯t have the power to fight back. Cough! Cough! Gerhard spurted blood from his mouth after he fell to the ground. He was nearly beaten to death. He would never have thought that Levi had been eyeing him since the night before. Ever since he flipped his middle finger, Levi had long wanted to beat him up. Now that he served himself up on a silver tter, Levi would naturally seize the opportunity. It was only after a few minutes when everyone finally returned to their senses. ¡°Levi, what are you doing?¡± ¡°Why did you beat him up for?¡± The spies shouted instinctively. p! p! Levi pped them in the face as well. Everyone was stunned again. The moment someone uttered a word, Levi pped them again. Chapter 2588 Chapter 2588 Chapter 2588 I Simply Wanted To p You The crowd fell into silence in an instant. No one dared to speak anymore, because they would be pped! However, Levi didn¡¯t just p anyone. The ones he pped were the ones who were involved in stealing the divine tool the night before. ¡°Do you have a death wish? Do you think we cannot fight back?¡± Many of them wanted to retaliate. At this moment, Gerhard raised his hand and shouted, ¡°Wait! Hold on! Don¡¯t fall for his trick! ¡°He¡¯s just trying to provoke us! If we attack him, the tables will turn! He¡¯s a teacher at the Carigrey Academy, after all. And if we assault a teacher, we will be at fault, and he can use this to get away!¡± After hearing what Gerhard said, everyone nodded in agreement. They were amazed by the depth of provocative n. All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. Levi chuckled. ¡°You¡¯re overthinking. I simply felt like pping you!¡± Thump! Thump! Thump! As he spoke, Levi walked forward and gave Gerhard a few more kicks. Gerhard gritted his teeth, his face full of resentment. He endured the pain and resisted the urge to fight back. Levi didn¡¯t hold back. He continued to deliver more kicks and blows toward Gerhard. If it wasn¡¯t for Daxon who stopped him, Gerhard would have been beaten to death. ¡°Calm down! Everyone calm down!¡± Daxon waved a dismissive hand. ¡°Sir, Levimitted theft and assault. He must be severely punished!¡± The crowd roared. ¡°Silence! Since when do you make the decisions in Carigrey Academy? The chancellor and the others will discuss and decide! No one is allowed to speak of this again!¡± Then, Daxon gestured with his hand, ¡°Take away the divine tool!¡± After hearing the adamant Daxon, everyone dared not to speak. Soon the crowd spread out. ¡°That¡¯s it? Is that all?¡± The disciples who left were furious. They continued to discuss this matter. ¡°The chancellor will make a decision. Isn¡¯t it clear? This matter has ended,¡± someone said. ¡°But Levi stole something, and he even hit us! And that¡¯s fine?¡± ¡°I can¡¯t ept this!¡± ¡°Me too!¡± Not only the spies of the Lab of Gods, but many others also felt that it was unfair. ¡°If you can¡¯t ept it, tell the Divine Brigadier yourself!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you see it? Carigrey Academy is protecting Levi! Now that the divine tool has been found, they can disregard this matter!¡± Eskild uttered. The injured Gerhard also chimed in, ¡°Yes! That¡¯s right! We underestimated status! His standing in Carigrey Academy and even in Erudia is prominent!¡± ¡°Apparently the Crown King¡¯s status is absolute! They will defend him as long as he doesn¡¯t do anything that defaces Erudia or anything earth-shattering!¡± ¡°After all, the Crown King was the savior of Erudia in the past! We¡¯ve underestimated their opinion of Levi!¡± ¡°He wasn¡¯t someone as feeble as the one whom we thought couldn¡¯t make it to the Provisional Leaderboard!¡± That time, everyone realized one thing. Levi was terrifyingly powerful and could very well be equivalent to all of Erudia¡¯s treasures added up! Later, the spies exined the situation to the Lab of Gods. Not long after, Daxon and several others went to meet with Levi. ¡°It seems that they have orchestrated everything in advance. They nted the divine tool here and then used me of stealing it!¡± ¡°That means the divine tool never left. It was in Carigrey Academy all along!¡± Levi said after analyzing the situation. ¡°But if nobody brought out the divine tool, how did the people behind them know about it?¡± Daxon asked. ¡°They scanned it! There are highly advanced devices that could do the scanning and transmit the data to them without even needing the real thing!¡± Levi roughly pieced the puzzle together. Levi smiled and said, ¡°If I¡¯m not mistaken, their equipment is still in Carigrey Academy. They will definitely find a way to smuggle it out of the academy.¡± Chapter 2589 Chapter 2589 Chapter 2589 Thank You For Your Suggestion ¡°That¡¯s right! If they have a scanning device like that, it won¡¯t be safe for them to keep it in Carigrey Academy! It will be discovered sooner orter! So they will definitely try to take it away!¡± ¡°We just need to observe them closely, find out who they gave these devices to, and determine the final location of the equipment! Then we¡¯ll have a lead!¡± ¡°I will get someone to watch them immediately!¡± As long as there¡¯s still a glimmer of hope, Levi will never let it go. However, he was amazed at how cautious the Lab of Gods was. It was a great opportunity, but he didn¡¯t have any discovery at all. After Levi exined everything, he returned to base. Zoey¡¯s group went to look for him. ¡°What is it? What are you doing here instead of training?¡± Levi asked. In fact, Levi enjoyed his recent days in the absence of Zoey and the others. ¡°We have something to discuss with you!¡± Zoey¡¯s expressions looked somewhat conflicted. ¡°We had a short discussion earlier, and we made a vote. Everyone had agreed on this decision!¡± ¡°Just get straight to the point!¡± Levi smiled. ¡°We¡­¡± Zoey hesitated for a while, but she couldn¡¯t say it in the end. ¡°Mrs. Garrison, allow me!¡± Floyd, who had experienced the divine tool, sounded highly confident. Before this, he wouldn¡¯t have the guts to speak to Levi like that. However, after witnessing the unparalleled power, it gave him a boost in self-confidence. He stood up and said, ¡°Master! We had a discussion and came to a decision. We unanimously suggest that you resign your position as a teacher and leave Carigrey Academy! This ce is not suited for you! Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. ¡°Master, we know you very well. You never liked the constraints of rules and regtions. You value your freedom! Carigrey Academy is not a ce for you, whether you are a teacher or a student! ¡°If you continue to stay, you will cause a lot of trouble! Additionally, you¡¯re misleading the students! ¡°You cannot just do whatever you like with the students just because you contributed greatly to Erudia and have a prominent status! ¡°What happened this time was just a wake-up call. If you don¡¯t leave, more troubles maye your way! ¡°If you can¡¯t clean up the mess when that happens, things won¡¯t end well!¡± Levi had a stern look on his face after listening to Floyd. ¡°Is this what you all think?¡± Zoey and the others nodded simultaneously. ¡°Yes. That¡¯s right! We¡¯ve all discussed about it! ¡°Now, please leave Carigrey Academy and resign from your position! Otherwise, you may be chased out, or worse!¡± Everyone spoke at once. They had all deliberated on the matter. Levi staying in Carigrey Academy was detrimental for himself and them. His presence had been affecting them. ¡°I thank you for your suggestion. However, I don¡¯t agree!¡± Then, Levi turned around and left. ¡°You¡­¡± Zoey and the others were infuriated. However, there was nothing they could do about it. Levi still had to go about his business, and he had no time for idle chats. As expected, Levi received a message from Death Fiend when he returned to the base. ¡°Master! Special forces agents from Zarain¡¯s Shield were found around the Garrison n! All seventeen of them! I¡¯ve sent our men to capture them!¡± ¡°Has Shield finally made a move? I knew they couldn¡¯t wait!¡± Levi was pleasantly surprised. ¡°Yes! Shield has not set foot in Erudia for four years. This time, they suddenly sent seventeen people. It was unbelievable! So I immediately had them captured!¡± Meanwhile, Shield was informed almost instantly about the capture of the seventeen special forces agents. ck Hawk started to panic. He immediately contacted Mr. X. ¡°This is urgent! Don¡¯t let them be interrogated, or we¡¯ll be in trouble! You must rescue them immediately! The sooner, the better! With my current situation, it¡¯s more difficult for me to rescue them. Can you send someone from your side instead, Mr. X?¡± ck Hawk asked. ¡°I have a good idea¡­¡± Mr. X said. Chapter 2590 Chapter 2590 Chapter 2590 Hostage ck Hawk was curious. Everyone around Mr. X was curious to know about his idea as well. ¡°They captured our people. So you go capture theirs!¡± Mr. X said with a smile. ck Hawk was taken aback. He asked incredulously, ¡°Capture their people? Who?¡± Lucifer was even more confused. ¡°Mr. X, did you mean capture someone in exchange for our own men in return? But there¡¯s no use capturing anyone! We¡¯re not able to catch anyone worth using!¡± Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. ¡°Well, if I can capture the Divine Brigadier, I can get my people back! But how can we capture someone of that ss?¡± ck Hawk looked troubled. ¡°We only need to catch one!¡± Mr. X scoffed. yvolume00:00/00:44TruvidfullScreen ¡°Who?¡± ¡°Levi!¡± ¡°What? Levi?¡± ck Hawk, Lucifer, and the others couldn¡¯t believe their ears. ck Hawk expressed his doubts. ¡°Will that even work? What¡¯s the use of Levi? Can he be exchanged for seventeen special forces agents we¡¯ve lost?¡± ¡°I used to think the same. However, ording to the recent information from the spies, Levi has a prominent status in Erudia, and he also has a very high standing in Carigrey Academy! ¡°We have always underestimated Levi. Just by the title of Crown King, there are already countless people willing to protect him. ¡°Even if he¡¯s not that strong, even if he can¡¯t keep up with the times, he is still the spiritual symbol of Erudia! The Erudians are credulous about this! ¡°Therefore, his status is much higher than we imagined. As long as you can capture him, not only can you exchange him for your subordinates, you can even trade him for anything else!¡± Mr. X said. ¡°Indeed. Stealing the divine tool was a big incident. But it went away so easily. It really shows his prominent standing.¡± After listening to Mr. X, ck Hawk nodded immediately. ¡°Okay. I will send someone to capture Levi right away!¡± Shield from Zarain didn¡¯t stand idly by either. ck Hawk quickly summoned eight top-ss special forces agents. ¡°Pr, Scindere, you lead the team. Be sure to bring back Levi!¡± The eight special forces agents took the fastest airship and arrived near Carigrey Academy as soon as possible. In Carigrey Academy base. Levi was waiting for the Garrison n to deliver the captured Special forces agents. He wanted to interrogate them himself. The wait was long, and he felt bored. He checked with Notos if the spies in Carigrey Academy had moved their equipment. Then, he sent Notos to the surroundings of Carigrey Academy. After all, that was an important location. Someone had to be there. ¡°Master, I haven¡¯t seen the person who transferred the equipment. But I saw someone else! Let me scan and check it out¡­¡± Various pieces of equipment were installed around Carigrey Academy, and the special forces agents sent by Shield just broke into its surveince range. They would never have expected themselves to be discovered as soon as they arrived at Carigrey Academy. After all, they were unaware of all that. ¡°I got it! The eight of them are the top-ss special forces agents of Shield! The ones leading the team are Pr and Scindere.¡± Notos transmitted the information of the eight of them over to Levi. Levi was stunned when he looked at the information. What are they doing here? They must havee to Erudia to rescue the seventeen special forces agents. But why are they here? Did they predict that their people will be sent here? Is that why they¡¯re here? It can¡¯t be! They are still on their way here. No one could know. They must havee for something else. Levi never thought about theming to capture him. It was beyond his wildest imagination that there would be beings bold enough to attempt to capture him. ¡°Observe closely! See what they¡¯re up to!¡± Levi didn¡¯t want to alert them. ¡°Understood!¡± Soon, Pr and the team entered Carigrey Academy. A message from Notos arrived. ¡°Master, something doesn¡¯t seem right. They are heading in your direction! Maybe they¡¯re here for you!¡± ¡°What? They¡¯re here for me?¡± Chapter 2591 Chapter 2591 Chapter 2591 The Nightmare And The Devil Levi was stunned. He didn¡¯t know what the eight of them were up to. However, he was also curious about why they were here. In a few ten seconds after receiving the message from Notos, Levi sensed the presence of eight individuals approaching him. They were moving quickly, and they were really good at hiding their presence. Well, at least they were good enough for no one else in Carigrey Academy except Levi to notice them. yvolume00:00/00:44TruvidfullScreen Pr and seven others thought they werepletely undetected as they didn¡¯t leave any trail behind. They stealthily approached residence. As if appearing out of thin air, they entered residence. Pr even let out an ominous smile. He thought they could capture Levi easily, just like taking candy from a baby, and capturing Levi alone would be enough. Levi pretended to be asleep to see what they were going to do. ¡®Wake up! Stop pretending!¡± Pr scoffed. Levi smiled, opened his eyes, and sat up. ¡°Who are you guys? What are you doing here?¡± Levi immediately asked. Scindere sneered. ¡°We¡¯re taking you somewhere! With your strength, I suggest you not resist! Otherwise, you will suffer in flesh and blood!¡± To them, Levi was too weak with no chance of fighting them. ¡°Take him away!¡± Pr instructed the rest of the agents. Two special forces agents stepped forward and shackled hands and feet with advanced handcuffs. Then, they picked him up and left in a sh. N?velDrama.Org owns this text. Levi did not resist and allowed them to take him away. He wanted to see what they were up to. The eight of them took Levi out of Carigrey Academy quickly. Notos saw the eight of them carrying Levi away when he was monitoring the area. He burst out inughter. His stomach started to hurt from all theughing as if he just heard the funniest joke in the world. These fools never had the slightest idea who they were carrying back. He¡¯s one of the elders! He recalled the movies from Zarain. They often dug up demons and the like and brought them back, which was no different from what was transpiring in front of his eyes. After leaving the perimeter of Carigrey Academy altogether, an airship arrived to meet them. After putting Levi on the airship, they immediately took off and left at full speed. Levi was having a good sleep. In a daze, he heard some voices in his ear. Levi opened his eyes only to find himself in an unfamiliar ce. He was in aboratory that looked modern and advanced. Apart from the eight individuals who took him, there were many others present. One of them, who had a ck hawk tattooed on his neck, saw Levi waking up. ¡°Why are you so afraid of him? Do you even need to shackle him? Are you afraid of him escaping?¡± ck Hawk said disdainfully. Pr patted his head. ¡°Right. With his strength, there¡¯s no need for us to be afraid.¡± ¡°How embarrassing! We even used the strongest cuffs from Shield! Unless they have the help of the divine tool, no one will be able to free themselves! Not even the top ten of the Divine Leaderboard could escape! These cuffs are for restraining enemies of the highest level!¡± Scindere said. Levi was impressed by the shackles they used. The quality and design of the cuffs were highly advanced. It was indeed difficult for him to free himself. Even someone with the strength of the Divine Brigadier would not be able to free themselves from these chains. ¡°Levi. Oh, Levi. Do you remember? You once charged into Zarain alone and massacred us! We couldn¡¯t do anything against you other than watching you get away! You were the nightmare of Zarain, the devil we all hated! It was you who brought us great shame! ¡°Time to time, we would still think of the sword you stuck in ournd. It was our eternal agony!¡± As ck Hawk spoke, everyone red at Levi with eyes full of anger! Everything ck Hawk said was true. Everyone in Zarain wanted to skin him alive. They could feel the hatred boiling within whenever theyid eyes on him, and they wanted to torture him in the cruelest way possible! Chapter 2592 Chapter 2592 Chapter 2592 Another Horrible Enemy ck Hawk mocked, ¡°Look, we managed to abduct you easily. You¡¯re no match for us. There¡¯s a saying in Erudia, ¡®Every dog will have his day.¡¯ Previously, we were afraid of your existence, but today, we can mess around with you! Ah, reality is harsh. I can¡¯t bring myself to hate you after realizing how weak you are.¡± ¡°Yes, you need to be stronger so we can hate you. Now that you¡¯re as weak as an ant, we can¡¯t gain pleasure from tormenting and killing you!¡± Everyone else shared his sentiments. Levi was too weak, so they couldn¡¯t get a sense of achievement after defeating him. Levi was amused by their reactions. He chuckled and dered, ¡°You may try!¡± yvolume00:00/00:44TruvidfullScreen ¡°Don¡¯t worry. We¡¯ll make sure you get a taste of your own medicine. Remember how you marched in and out of Zarain mercilessly and killed everyone in sight? We shall make you pay! Just you wait. Soon, the first indestructible fighter of Zarain will arrive at Erudia. He¡¯ll do the same thing you did to Zarain back then!¡± ck Hawk announced. Levi felt his heart sank. As Zarain had kept a low profile over the years, he had forgotten all about them. Clearly, they were plotting something. After all, they had always imed to be the strongest presence on earth. They had never given up on their dream to conquer the world. There was also a possibility that they were mightier than Lab of Gods. Back then, Zarain and Lab of Gods were actually cooperating instead of one working for the other. To make it short, they were both formidable enemies to Levi! Oh, no! expression turned grim. Are they going to reenact what I did back in Zarain? That person must be really capable of doing that. But I¡¯ve studied the Divine Leaderboard, and there¡¯s no such person in Zarain. That fighter must be Zarain¡¯s trump card. That¡¯s horrible. Though Dark Web had imed to list out all the fighters in the world, they must¡¯ve missed out on this one. Suddenly, something urred to Levi. Wait, could it be behind the stone que? There are many names engraved there! Levi recognized some of the names engraved on the back of the stone que, but some were unfamiliar to him. All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. He had always thought they were part of Lab of Gods. He was wrong, for they were a bunch of supernatural beings who weren¡¯t listed on the Divine Leaderboard. One of them must be the superior being from Zarain! I need to find out who they are. I had memorized the list, anyway. Suddenly, Levi realized danger was lurking around. Fortunately, he was informed of the strong presence in Zarain beforehand and could prepare for the attack. It would be horrible if they were attacked without knowing it. ck Hawk and the others guffawed. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. It will be a horrifying sight!¡± They couldn¡¯t wait for that day to arrive. ¡°Cut the crap. Tell me, why did you kidnap me? It doesn¡¯t look like you¡¯re going to kill me,¡± Levi asked. ¡°Of course! It won¡¯t be fun to take your life. I want you to see how Erudia gets wiped out!¡± ck Hawk let out a menacing smirk. ¡°We abducted you to get back the seventeen subordinates who Erudia captured earlier! Apparently, you¡¯re a prominent figure in Erudia. You¡¯re the perfect hostage for us to get our men back!¡± Finally, Levi understood why he was captured. They took me as a hostage to get their men back. They even know I¡¯m a prominent figure back in Erudia. People must¡¯ve assumed I¡¯m powerful after I stole the divine tool in Carigrey Academy but didn¡¯t get punished. It must be Lab of Gods¡¯ spies who told them the news. It was obvious that Shield had coborated with Lab of Gods. If he had suspected them before, he now knew for sure. The situation now was like Shield had delivered themselves into his hand, and he didn¡¯t even have to search for them. With that thought in mind, Levi burst outughing heartily. Chapter 2593 Chapter 2593 Chapter 2593 I Will Do It Myself Everyone was confused. Why is heughing? They cast puzzled nces in his direction. ck Hawk questioned, ¡°Are youughing at the fact that you can be used to exchange for our men?¡± Levi ignored him and continuedughing. As Shield had swum into the themselves, they wouldn¡¯t need the seventeen men, who were ck Hawk¡¯s subordinates. yvolume00:00/00:44TruvidfullScreen Even if they were interrogated, they would reveal ck Hawk at most, for they worked for him. Now that ck Hawk and Shield had exposed themselves, he no longer needed the seventeen men. All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. That was why Levi was chortling. ¡°Contact Carigrey Academy now and inform them of the exchange!¡± ck Hawk got to work immediately. Soon, they managed to contact Daxon. They asked for the release of the seventeen men in exchange for Levi. They imed that Levi was a threat to world peace. Daxon snorted. He had been wondering why Levi had disappeared. It turned out that he was abducted by ck Hawk. Daxon requested, ¡°Let me know that Crown King is still alive.¡± Hearing that, ck Hawk and the rest exhaled in relief. They finally confirmed that Mr. X wasn¡¯t lying to them. Indeed, Levi was an important figure for them to carry out the deal. ¡°Here, you can talk to him,¡± ck Hawk said as he handed themunication device to Levi. Daxon asked, ¡°Do you agree to the exchange?¡± ¡°Of course. Do you want me to die in their hands? Hurry, send them back now!¡± Levi urged. ck Hawk and the rest assumed he was afraid of them. ¡°All right. Let me talk to Shield.¡± Daxon immediately understood what Levi meant. The seventeen men are of no use to us anymore! ¡°Divine Brigadier, release the seventeen men. When we confirm they are safe, we¡¯ll release Levi,¡± ck Hawk stated. Daxon responded, ¡°Huh? Will you go back on your word? After I release them, you might not release Erudia¡¯s Crown King!¡± He was saying this on purpose. ck Hawk cast Levi a contemptuous look. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. He¡¯s no match for us, and we can capture him anytime. I won¡¯t go back on my word.¡± To them, Levi was a weakling who they could capture anytime. There was no need to go back on their word just because of him. Besides, they needed Levi to be alive to witness what would happen next. It wasn¡¯t enough to keep Levi locked up. They wanted him to suffer. Thus, Shield decided to release Levi and then recapture him. Their n was to taunt and disregard Levi and Erudia. That was way better than keeping him locked up. After the negotiation ended, Daxon went to the seventeen special forces agents who were captured and sent them back to Zarain. Around eight hourster, the seventeen special forces agents arrived at Zarain. Shield brought them back to their location and made sure they weren¡¯t questioned or revealed any information. Everyone in Shield, especially ck Hawk, heaved a sigh of relief. After all, he couldn¡¯t afford to expose Lab of Gods to the public. No one could find out that they still existed. ¡°We need to release him now.¡± ck Hawk returned to the training base where Levi was locked up. He ordered, ¡°Unlock his cuffs and send him back to Erudia.¡± Without warning, Levi shed a mysterious smile. ¡°No need. I¡¯ll do that myself.¡± With that, he exerted force. Boom! Click! Click! A terrifying power caused the cuffs to break into pieces. Shield thought it was impossible for any prisoner to escape from the cuffs, but they were wrong. It shattered into pieces before their eyes. A suffocating silence fell¡­ Chapter 2594 Chapter 2594 Chapter 2594 Shield Will Disappear ck Hawk, Scindere, and Pr were stunned into silence. Everyone was dumbfounded. The sight of Levi breaking free of the cuffs caused their jaws to drop open in shock. Oh, dear! What was that? Did we just witness something this horrifying? Was that even possible? Was it a dream? p! p! p! Someone even pped himself to make sure he wasn¡¯t dreaming. s, it had happened for real. ¡°Oh, dear. I can¡¯t believe it really happened!¡± Never in their wildest dreams did they expect this to happen, for they knew how frightening the cuffs were. The pair of cuffs was developed by Shield. It had nothing to do with Lab of Gods, for it belonged to Shield entirely. Nobody knew where they got the technology from. There was a huge possibility that they had developed it themselves. The material couldn¡¯t be found anywhere in the world, so it was unknown where Shield got it from. However, they had experimented on it many times. Once a man was cuffed, he wouldn¡¯t be able to unlock it without the key. Back when Karsten was alive, they tried it on him, and he couldn¡¯t unlock it himself. Even the top three fighters ranked on the Divine Leaderboard wouldn¡¯t be able to break free from the cuffs. Thus, it was their most prized possession. Thus, they named it as ¡°The Infrangible Handcuffs.¡± To their utter shock, Levi merely flicked his wrists and destroyed The Infrangible Handcuffs easily. They just couldn¡¯t imagine how powerful he was. Is he God? How did he break the handcuffs made of an unbreakable material? They had never even heard of the existence of anyone like him! Wait a minute. We¡¯re talking about Levi here. He¡¯s a weakling who didn¡¯t even make it to the Provisional Leaderboard! Are the rumors real? He¡¯s powerful enough to rank on the Divine Leaderboard! In fact, he is beyond the Divine Leaderboard! Who was the one who spread the rumors? Finally, they knew it was a mistake to assume Levi was a wimp who they could bully. Their initial n of messing around with him wouldn¡¯t work, for they were no match for him. Comprehension dawned, and they felt like their heads were going to explode from the overload of information. Finally, they understood why Levi didn¡¯t fight back when the eight special forces agents captured him. He had followed them here obediently on purpose to see what was going on here. In short, they had been tricked! ck Hawk recalled how his men were abducted by Levi. He was reminded of Levi and Daxon¡¯s conversation. Daxon was actually asking for opinion instead of wanting to confirm that he was alive! Finally, Mr. X¡¯s words made sense¡ªLevi was respected because he was a capable person! Everything made perfect sense now. The seventeen men weren¡¯t interrogated, but they had exposed themselves. All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. That was something that Erudia couldn¡¯t obtain even after questioning the seventeen men. After destroying the handcuffs, Levi sat down and grinned. Scindere was about to press the rm button when ck Hawk stopped him. ¡°N-No. Even if everyone in Shield finds out about it, we won¡¯t be able to stop him. Besides, the consequences will be horrible. Shield will disappear from the face of the earth as he¡¯ll wipe us out. It¡¯s no use pressing the button!¡± he revealed in a shaky voice. As Levi was strong enough to destroy The Infrangible Handcuffs, it meant he was also strong enough to wipe Shield out of existence. Chapter 2595 Chapter 2595 Chapter 2595 Finding Lab Of Gods Levi chuckled. ¡°You¡¯re smart to grasp the situation.¡± ¡°You must have an ulterior motive to get kidnapped by my men. It¡¯s easy for you to kill us all,¡± ck Hawk responded. ¡°You were the one who kidnapped my seventeen subordinates, right?¡± ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right. I was the one who kidnapped them. I had no idea you¡¯d abduct me to get them back. Lab of Gods had told you I¡¯m important to Erudia and you can offer me in exchange for your men, right?¡± Hearing that, ck Hawk immediately realized Levi knew everything. He blurted out, ¡°Could it be Dark Emperor¡­¡± expression told him everything. There was no mysterious being, for that was Levi in person. N?velDrama.Org owns this text. Back then, Levi was powerful enough to be Zarain and Lab of Gods¡¯ biggest enemy. He was still their biggest enemy now. Suddenly, ck Hawk burst intoughter. Lab of Gods, Mr. X, you had no idea Levi, who you looked down on, known of your existence all the while. The three men you¡¯ve been looking for are all alter egos! What a joke! By now, Levi had figured everything out now. Instead of hiding the truth, ck Hawk answered honestly, ¡°Yes, you¡¯re right. Lab of Gods still exists. They contacted me recently and told me to investigate the head of the ancient Garrison n. I believe you know the men who contacted me¡ªLucifer and Mr. X. They¡­¡± ck Hawk proceeded to reveal everything to Levi. Levi shed a smirk. ¡°Great, they are my old acquaintances. Where are they?¡± ¡°I have to admit that Lab of Gods is smart. They are in Oand City, Erudia.¡± Hearing that, Levi nearly jolted up in shock. ¡°They are in Erudia?¡± That had never crossed his mind. No wonder I tracked the pure energy beings from Restricted Area 76 to Erudia. I initially thought they discovered me and led me to Erudia on purpose. They went on separate ways in Erudia. I picked one to track and lost sight of him in Oand City. He btedly realized that they hadn¡¯t discovered him or were trying to shake him off their tracks. Erudia was their destination. They went on separate ways in Erudia for they had bases all around the country. Oand City was one of their bases. Finally, it all made sense now. Levi couldn¡¯t help but marvel at the fact that Lab of Gods had reappeared in Erudia. Who would have thought of that? ¡°What should I do? Should I lure them out so you can kill them all?¡± ck Hawk asked. Levi shook his head. ¡°Not for the moment. Pretend nothing had happened and keep in touch with Lab of Gods. I¡¯ll let you know when I need your help.¡± I wonder how powerful Lab of Gods is now. It isn¡¯t a good idea to take action recklessly. Besides me, I don¡¯t think anyone else who is capable enough to go against Lab of Gods. Levi wanted to wipe Lab of Gods out single-handedly, but he was worried about what would happen if he couldn¡¯t do that. Thus, he had to make sure it was a foolproof n. He would have to train more men, and increase his own strength and trump cards to go against Lab of Gods. Besides that, he would also have to find out how capable Lab of Gods was, and what they were nning. After all, ¡°Know thyself and know thy enemies¡± was the secret to victory. He could kill a weak enemy with one punch. However, as this concerned an unknown enemy, Levi wouldn¡¯t want to fight an unprepared battle. Suddenly, Levi turned to ck Hawk. ¡°Of course, you can tell Lab of Gods about me.¡± Chapter 2596 Chapter 2596 Chapter 2596 Hint From ck Hawk ck Hawk shook his head. ¡°I¡¯m not a fool. All I want is to stay alive. I¡¯m certain they¡¯ll kill me if I tell them about you. If both sidese for me, I¡¯ll be doomed!¡± He was smart enough to submit to Levi after weighing the pros and cons. Levi smiled. ¡°I¡¯m d you¡¯re afraid of dying. If you¡¯re not a coward, I won¡¯t be able to carry out my n!¡± He nced at the rest. ¡°Of course, I won¡¯t trust you wholeheartedly. My men will keep watch on you and your family all the time. The same goes for everyone here.¡± Everyone nched in horror. It was terrifying to learn that someone would be keeping watch on you in the dark all the time. They knew Levi was capable of doing that. However, they didn¡¯t know that Levi was lying. He wasn¡¯t about to send his men to keep an eye on them. His words stunned them into silence. ¡°Do your equipment belong to Lab of Gods?¡± Levi asked. ck Hawk nodded. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°No wonder it looks different from what the others have. Give it to me so I can study it,¡± Levi said. ck Hawk gave the equipment to him obediently. In the end, Shield sent Levi back to Erudia. ck Hawk immediately contacted Lab of Gods and informed Mr. X about the development. ¡°Mr. X, Levi seems different now,¡± he said deliberately. ¡°Yes, he used to be our enemy, so he¡¯s different now. I¡¯m not even interested in ending his life!¡± Mr. X replied. Clearly, he didn¡¯t understand ck Hawk¡¯s hint. One wouldn¡¯t think otherwise. ¡°Be careful with your investigation. I believe the ancient Garrison n has noticed you.¡± N?velDrama.Org owns this text. Mr. X was disappointed, for it meant that Shield hadn¡¯t aplished anything. He could only rely on Senior Disciple. On the other hand, Zoey and the rest surrounded Levi upon his arrival. They wanted to know if Levi was hurt. In fact, most of them wanted to see Levi make a fool of himself. However, students were unfazed. They knew no one was capable enough of abducting their teacher. Though they weren¡¯t sure what had happened, they were certain that Levi had allowed himself to be abducted. With that, Levi led his team back to their spot. ¡°Get back to training. You¡¯ll have to enter solitary training. Nothing shall stop you from training!¡± After finding out about Lab of Gods, Levi knew there wasn¡¯t much time left. He had to hurry up. He ordered his students to focus on training. After that, he gathered Daxon and the others. ¡°By the way, has Edmund mastered the Iron Golem Technique?¡± Levi asked. If Edmund could master the Iron Golem Technique, it would be a great help. Daxon shook his head. ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± ¡°Come on. Let¡¯s find out!¡± Levi and Daxon went to the ce where Edmund was training. From afar, they could hear something buzzing. It seemed like he was achieving Level Eight soon! Clearly, Edmund had been working very hard. After receiving guidance, he was already trying to achieve Level Eight. It was unbelievable. Daxon shed a proud smile at his son¡¯s achievement. However, Levi furrowed his brows. He¡¯s too slow! I thought he¡¯d be trying to achieve Level Nine by now. s, he is only at Level Eight. Levi had instructed Edmund and taught him a lot for him to get where he was now. Chapter 2597 Chapter 2597 Chapter 2597 Creating Fighters Edmund had benefited a lot from his teachings. After all, Levi had mastered the Iron Golem Techniquepletely. With his help, Edmund wouldn¡¯t have to take any unnecessary steps and reached Level Eight easily. However, it was hard for him to break through Level Nine in such a short time. Hence, he couldn¡¯t meet need for now. ¡°It¡¯s toote. I was thinking of training them for a while before picking new talents. Now, I have to carry out my n ahead of time. Apetition will take ce seven dayster. I¡¯ll assume the position of Dark Emperor and the other two to pick new talents. I shall train the new recruits personally!¡± Levi announced. yvolume00:00/00:44TruvidfullScreen ¡°Got it!¡± Daxon nodded. As soon as word got out, Carigrey Academy exploded in a frenzy. Everyone had been here for a month. They had been waiting for the chancellor and the two vice-chancellors to instruct them personally, and their wish was about toe true. Everyone started eximing in excitement.All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. Even the spies sent by Lab of Gods were excited, for they had been waiting to meet Dark Emperor and the other two. After visiting Edmund, Levi went to Donald and Tyrone. They were talented enough to improve swiftly after guidance from Levi. There was a good chance for them both to be Super Fighters Levi needed. Nevertheless, it would take some time before that could happen. After sensing danger, Levi was already wondering how to develop Super Fighters in the shortest time possible. As of now, Death Fiend and the others were sufficient, for they had consumed the blood of Gods from Restricted Area 76. Yet, they couldn¡¯t absorb the powerpletely. But there weren¡¯t enough Super Fighters. The men he had were still far from enough, so they would be cannon fodders when a fight ensued. He needed Super Fighters to intimidate the enemy. Levi decided to utilize all the resources he got from Restricted Area 76 to create the fighters. There was still someone he needed. Levi made his way to North Hampton to find out how Cyrus, Mia, and Wynona were doing. Cyrus¡¯ aura was weak and diminishing. He looked like a candle about to extinguish soon. Which meant that it could only mean one thing¡ªCyrus¡¯ training had worked. He was about to turn into a Super Fighter! That was exactly what Levi wanted. Cyrus¡¯ training had shown results. Though he wasn¡¯t as talented as Levi, he had shown his maximum potential and talent. Indeed, he was the strongest in his field. If his solitary training was sessful, he would top the Divine Leaderboard. However, he wouldn¡¯t be a match for Levi, of course. Levi was pleased with the results. Mia¡¯s aura was getting weaker, so she was also getting somewhere. That showed that she had fully grasped the basic techniques. However, she hadn¡¯t gotten as far as Cyrus yet. So, she would have to continue her training. Obviously, she wouldn¡¯t be able to help Levi with her training speed. Compared to them both, Wynona was still a rookie. Previously, she had to protect everyone and wasted a lot of time. Levi breathed a sigh of relief, for he had one Super Fighter now¡ªFiery Demon. However, that was far from enough. He would need at least a dozen Super Fighters to go against Lab of Gods. What about a fast-track technique? The only one I¡¯ve heard of is the Divine Extraction Technique. A person who mastered the Divine Extraction Technique would be able to suck in a lot of power to be a fighter in a short time. s, Levi hadn¡¯t mastered it, so that wouldn¡¯t work in his favor. Instead of sucking someone else¡¯s power, Levi wondered if he could suck the energy from the crystal to create four fighters. Wait, the crystal¡¯s energy! A brilliant idea popped up in mind. Chapter 2598 Chapter 2598 Chapter 2598 The Fearsome Four Previously, Levi was busy wondering how to make human beings Super Fighters. However, they had let him down. They also didn¡¯t have the Divine Extraction Technique to suck someone else¡¯s power. Levi couldn¡¯t possibly inject the crystal¡¯s energy into their bodies. It wouldn¡¯t be a problem if they could withstand it. However, if the energy was too much for them, they would explode at once. Therefore, he couldn¡¯t experiment on them, not even on someone as powerful as Daxon. yvolume00:00/00:44TruvidfullScreen Just then, Levi had an idea. Super Fighters didn¡¯t have to be humans. He could get them in another way. For example, machines, or even the mutated zombies created by Maya Industries. There were a lot of them, so he could experiment on them freely. Besides, he could control them after making them Super Fighters. They weren¡¯t asplicated as human beings, who had their own opinion. With that thought in mind, Levi went to the hidden base of Maya Industries. ¡°Gather all the mutated zombies. I need them now!¡± hemanded. A total of three hundred thousand mutated zombies were gathered in no time. Levi was shocked to find out there were so many of them. The staggering number reflected how crazy Maya Industries was. As Maya Industries had trained them previously, the mutated zombies were skilled atunching attacks. They were a deadly force. Yet, Levi found them useless. Lab of Gods had known of their existence, so the mutated zombies wouldn¡¯t pose as a threat to them. Besides, it was Lab of Gods who came out with the mutated zombie project. They nned to use it on huge living beings, but Maya Industries used the technology on humans instead. It didn¡¯t matter anymore to Levi, for Lab of Gods wouldn¡¯t discover what his n was. For the next few days, Levi checked the condition of every mutated zombie personally. In the end, he selected three hundred and sixty-five qualified ones. Next, Levi carried out his n to inject the crystal¡¯s energy and the resources from Restricted Area 76 ¡ªthe God¡¯s golden blood among others¡ªinto the mutated zombies. After doing that, he would eliminate the disqualified mutated zombies and select the best ones. Seven days passed in the blink of an eye. There were less than fifty mutated zombies left from the initial three hundred and sixty-five zombies. All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. However, the elimination had to go on. On the other hand, Levi ordered Sacred Organization to use the metal resources from Restricted Area 76 to make a few war machines. They were given powerful energy and equipped with divine tools No matter how capable Lab of Gods was, Levi wanted Sacred Organization to develop robots with great fighting abilities. He wanted robots who could gather a horrifying amount of power and use the divine tools. Thus, the robots were powerful fighting machines! Only the resources from Restricted Area 76 could meet expectations and be Super Fighters. Humans couldn¡¯t do that, but the robots could. After getting the divine tools developed by Levi, they would grow more powerful. There were a total of four war machines, so Levi named them Fearsome Four. Levi estimated that thirteen of the mutated zombies would be selected to be Super Fighters. The thirteen of them would use up the remaining crystal¡¯s energy. Levi had a rough idea in mind of who the thirteen mutated zombies were. He decided tobel them from number one until number thirteen. He was going all out to create Super Fighters. Fortunately, Levi had the resources from Restricted Area 76. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t be able to carry out his n. As Super Fighters were created, Levi finally felt at ease. Seven days went past in a sh, and it was time for Levi to pick the talents in Carigrey Academy. Chapter 2599 Chapter 2599 Chapter 2599 In The Open Everyone would first battle against each other to show their talents. The students had lined up on the square, ready for thepetition to begin. It was an opportunity for both the ones who wanted to increase their strengths and the spies sent by Lab of Gods, so everyone was excited. Soon, the teachers showed up, including Levi. ¡°Eh? Where are students? Why is he alone? Won¡¯t they take part in thepetition?¡± ¡°Yes. This is a great opportunity for them!¡± ¡°We came here to be the chancellor¡¯s and vice-chancellors¡¯ students, right?¡± All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°We¡¯ve only been here for one month. Even if we have our respective teachers, our strengths had increased at the same pace. This is the only chance for them to rise up the ranks. If they miss this chance, the gap between us will get bigger. They won¡¯t get another chance to defeat us!¡± Everyone voiced out their opinions one by one. Eskild and the rest sneered, ¡°The fools won¡¯t be here. They are silly enough to give up on this great opportunity just for sake!¡± ¡°What a bunch of idiots!¡± Hearing their criticism, Zoey and the others felt rather uneasy. Indeed, Levi was the reason they refused to take part in thepetition. They wanted to tell Levi to allow his students to join thepetition. The chance of getting him to agree was slim, but it was better than nothing. As the chancellor and vice-chancellors were selecting talents personally, it would be foolish to give up on the chance. Letting the chance slip from their hands would also mean their training at Carigrey Academy was doomed. They would have to rely on Levi forever. Zoey and the rest sympathized with them and decided to help them in other ways. Initially, everyone was standing up for Troy and the other students, but they soon got busy preparing for the uing battle. ¡°Besides Crown King¡¯s students, the other students would be joining thepetition. It¡¯s a one-on-one battle to showcase your talents. Two students would then fight against each other¡­¡± Daxon announced the start of thepetition. At once, thousands of students began battling against each other in the square. The teachers took the seats allocated to them in advance. The students nced at the teachers anxiously, for they were eager to see the chancellor and vice- chancellors. They will be here to pick their students. Will they show themselves or hide somewhere to carry out the selection in secret? After a while, the students slumped in disappointment. There was only one empty seat, and that seat belonged to Levi. Levi had got to his feet and dashed forward to nce at the massive battle. He would inch nearer and scrutinize the students carefully without missing any detail. Soon, the battle grew more intense as everyone did their best to showcase their skills. Levi was the busiest person, for he had to observe every team. His figure flitted across the square. As Daxon and the likes knew what Levi was doing, they were unfazed. However, the rest were confused by strange action. Previously, there was a rumor saying Levi was learning their skills discreetly, so his action proved that the rumor was right. He¡¯s using his identity as a teacher to learn our skills in the open! The students were fuming inwardly. s, they couldn¡¯t do anything about it, for even the divine tool incident ended without a conclusion. While battling against their opponents, Zoey and the likes didn¡¯t forget to observe Levi. They knew he was a proud person and was doing this to increase his strength. Some could bear his antics, but some refused to take it lying down, especially when they didn¡¯t know where the chancellors were. Gerhard roared, ¡°Can you scram? You¡¯re affecting my performance!¡± Chapter 2600 Chapter 2600 Chapter 2600 Wasting Time Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. Gerhard and Eskild were spies who had to prove themselves so Dark Emperor would pick them. That was the only way they couldplete their mission. However, Levi was wandering around and distracted them. Hence, Gerhard and the likes couldn¡¯t take it anymore. Soon, more students came to a stop and used Levi of distracting them. They demanded for Levi to leave the square. yvolume00:00/00:44TruvidfullScreen Levi nced at Gerhard and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. You won¡¯t be picked anyway.¡± ¡°W-Who do you think you are? You¡¯re not the one making the choices! Why should I trust you?¡± Gerhard fumed. ¡°Get out! You¡¯re affecting our performance!¡± the rest chimed in angrily. ¡°If you¡¯re easily distracted, why would we pick you? Are you sure you won¡¯t get distracted in battle in the future? Will you fight against the enemy one on one? Will you ask the enemy not to distract you?¡± Levi didn¡¯t mind if the spies used him, but he was furious to hear the other students sharing their sentiments. If they were easily distracted, there was no way they could bear the responsibility. No matter how talented they were, they were still weaklings. Levi would never pick them. He observed them and the others who focused on their battles. ¡°Hey, Levi. The teachers are in their seats, except for you, who came to create trouble. Even if you want to learn their skills, you shouldn¡¯t be doing that now. First, you¡¯re affecting their performance. Second, the chancellor and vice-chancellors are making choices. You¡¯re affecting them too!¡± Asura chided. He red at Levi and said, ¡°Stop saying that distractions are everywhere in war. If someone like you were to distract me on the , I¡¯ll take you out before going for the enemy! But I can¡¯t do that now!¡± His words made sense, so everyone else joined in to protest. ¡°Stop talking nonsense. The chancellor and vice-chancellors are selecting talents, not you!¡± Levi shed a grin, for he was the one who would be selecting the talents. He had been wandering around the square to select the suitable candidates. The deeper he delved in, the more detailed his selection would be. ¡°All right. Stop fighting. Remember, the chancellor and vice-chancellors might be watching us. If you stop, it might affect your performance,¡± Zoey reminded. Hearing that, everyone snapped back to reality and immediately resumed fighting. Levi was no longer important, and he wasn¡¯t distracting anymore. After all, it was more important to showcase their skills to the chancellor and vice-chancellors. The battle resumed, and everyone did their very best. Finally, Levi finished his observation and got to understand each and every student. He had made his choices. It would be impossible to create Super Fighters who would meet his expectations, but they could be future Super Fighters. The teachers had taught all their skills to their respective students for the past month, and the students had the basic skills. Levi would only have to instruct and train them so they could master their respective skills to be strong fighters like Daxon and Eustace. The battle was still ongoing, for everyone wanted to outshine the others. It began with one-on-one duels but gradually escted into one student against multiple students. The spies ended up fighting against a few hundred opponents each. If possible, they would wipe everyone out to achieve their goal. s, they had no idea their efforts were in vain. No one was interested in them, for the person who was here to pick the talents had spun on his heels to leave. Levi left the crowd and went onto the stage. He announced, ¡°All right. You can stop now!¡± Chapter 2601 Chapter 2601 Chapter 2601 The Bloodstain However, no one paid heed to his words. They just continued fighting. Seeing that, Levi raised his voice. ¡°Stop! Thepetition has ended!¡± It was a loud roar that reverberated around the entire Carigrey Academy. Those engaged in fights immediately came to a stop and gaped at him in disbelief. ¡°Levi, did you do that on purpose?¡± yvolume00:00/00:44TruvidfullScreen ¡°Are you disturbing us on purpose? I feel like killing you for doing that!¡± Thinking Levi was disrupting them on purpose, they fumed angrily. ¡°The selection has ended. No one will watch your fights,¡± Levi sneered. Before the crowd could protest, Daxon got to his feet and dered, ¡°Yes, it has ended. The chancellor and vice-chancellors have made their choices. I shall announce the listter. Those who are selected can report to the chancellors and vice-chancellors instantly!¡± Hearing that, everyone stopped paying attention to Levi. They didn¡¯t even know when he left, for all they wanted to know was whether they had been selected. They couldn¡¯t contain their anxiousness. ¡°I shall¡­ Wait.¡± Mm? I don¡¯t think I need to make the announcement. Daxon was about to make the announcement when he realized Levi hadn¡¯t given him the list. Feeling disappointed, he suddenly noticed something in the square. At once, he chuckled out loud. Turns out Levi has made the arrangements. ¡°Huh? No announcement? What is going on?¡± The students were confused. Their anxiousness was quickly reced with fear. Did something happen? Please don¡¯t let anything go wrong! They nced at Daxon worriedly. ¡°Yes, there¡¯s no need to make an announcement.¡± Daxon gave a curt nod. ¡°Touch your faces. Those with a bloodstain on their cheek are the chosen ones!¡± A moment ago, he realized some of the students had red marks on their faces. Clearly, Levi had left the marks to indicate that they were the chosen ones. At once, everyone descended into a flurry of excitement. ¡°Oh, I don¡¯t have it. You have a mark on your face!¡± ¡°I have a bloodstain on my face!¡± ¡°I smelled blood! I have the mark!¡± ¡°He has it too! What about me? Oh, I don¡¯t have it!¡± The crowd was in a chaos. N?velDrama.Org owns this text. However, there weren¡¯t many students who had marks on their faces. Less than three students were selected from each division. In total, less than one hundred students were picked. That was only the first round, so Levi would eliminate them along the way. It would be a miracle if one-third of them would survive the training. The remaining ones would form the backup team of Super Fighters. The students who were marked couldn¡¯t hide their delight. Everyone else gazed at them enviously. Thepetition wasn¡¯t about their strengths, for only those suitable ones with potential would be picked. ¡°I don¡¯t have it!¡± Gerhard wiped his face and peered at his reflection in the mirror to confirm he hadn¡¯t been selected. Levi was right? Even Eskild and the rest didn¡¯t make it through! However, Asura was selected. After observing him, Levi realized he suited Eustace¡¯s skills. He could be the next Eustace. Both Kirin and White Tiger got in too. They were perfect candidates for Gabriel¡¯s skills. Azure Dragon and ck Tortoise were selected to train The Cardinal Hall¡¯s techniques. Levi wasn¡¯t being partial, for they had fought to get in themselves. Floyd, Sword Fiend, and the likes had been selected to train the Garrison n¡¯s techniques. If they seeded, they would be future Super Fighters. Zoey and the rest weren¡¯t selected. As Levi couldn¡¯t teach them everything, he had to rely on the teachers. Suddenly, a terrifying thought urred to everyone. Where did the bloodstaine from? Chapter 2602 Chapter 2602 Chapter 2602 A Simple Matter Everyone nched in horror. Something is very wrong. The chancellor and vice-chancellors didn¡¯t even appear! How did they leave the bloodstains on over one hundred students¡¯ faces? That¡¯s amazing! They were all confused and unable to wrap their heads around what was going on. Instantly, their limbs felt numb, and they turned pale. They shivered as a chill ran down their spine. It was unbelievable. If they appeared in the crowd silently without alerting others, that was understandable. yvolume00:00/00:44TruvidfullScreen However, no one noticed how they left the marks on their faces. How amazing and when did they appear? Are they ghosts? Or divine beings? They imed to be observing in secret, but they were actually observing the students closely, just like Levi. Otherwise, they wouldn¡¯t be able to differentiate each student¡¯s characteristics. The students were horrified to learn that someone had been scrutinizing them and left marks on their faces. After all, those people could kill them at any time, and they wouldn¡¯t even know how they died. All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. Everyone who was in the vicinity had goosebumps as that thought urred to them. And fear rose within them. They wondered how the chancellor and vice-chancellors did that without alerting the thousands of fighters on the square. The teachers looked dumbstruck, for they couldn¡¯t piece the puzzle together as well. This is simply a sublime act! They must be unrivaled in the whole world! They finally realized the huge gap between the third and fourth fighters ranked on the Divine Leaderboard. After all, Dark Emperor and the other two were unbelievably strong. They couldn¡¯t help but wonder how strong the top fighter on Divine Leaderboard was. The spies from Lab of Gods were dumbfounded. The stronger the three fighters were, the more disadvantageous Lab of Gods would be. Little did they know that it was a simple matter¡ªLevi had observed them at a close distance one by one. If one wanted to destroy the enemy¡¯swork system, one would have to hire a hacker to do that. However, the simplest way would be unplugging the enemy¡¯s electric supply. One would only have to bribe the security guarding the fuse box and cut the power to destroy their network system. However, the stronger Dark Emperor and the other two were, the more excited the chosen students got. After all, it meant they would grow more powerful too. Though Eskild and Gerhard weren¡¯t selected, there were other spies who got selected. In fact, there was a total of seven spies picked. Of course, Levi had done that deliberately. Relying on ck Hawk wasn¡¯t enough, so he decided to start with the spies. It wouldn¡¯t be appropriate to choose too many or too few of them, so seven was the most appropriate number. ¡°All right. Get ready to report to the chancellor and the rest!¡± Daxon told them. ¡°Though you have been selected, don¡¯t get arrogant. This is just the first round, so more would be eliminated along the way. The others will get another chance as long as you¡¯re students of Carigrey Academy!¡± He didn¡¯t forget tofort the rest. Zoey balled her fists up, as she was upset at not being selected. The others had scrunched up their expressions in displeasure too. ¡°We had been mocking Troy and the rest, but now we¡¯re the same as them after failing to get through the first round.¡± ¡°Of course not. The strongest teachers did not pick us, but our teachers are among the top ten. Thus, we¡¯re still considered formidable!¡± ¡°They are hopeless and no match for us!¡± ¡°Come on. The chosen ones, please line up!¡± Daxon urged. The students who had bloodstains on their cheeks immediately formed a line. ¡°Where are we going?¡± Laust, one of the spies, inquired. ¡°Go down this path. You¡¯ll understand when you reach the end,¡± Daxon said as he pointed in a direction. ¡°What? Isn¡¯t that where students are? Why would we go there?¡± They were astounded to realize that Daxon was asking them to head to location. Chapter 2603 Chapter 2603 Chapter 2603 The Top Three Of Divine Leaderboard Could it be¡­ An idea popped up in their minds. Is the chancellor rted to Levi? After all, he was the only one who entered the square to observe us. If he is the chancellor, then everything makes sense. However, they refused to believe it. They would soon find out what was going on. The spies didn¡¯t mind who Dark Emperor and the other two were, for they only had to find out their identities. yvolume00:00/00:44TruvidfullScreen Even if the top three fighters ended up to be Levi or someone else, they couldn¡¯t be bothered as long as they got toplete their mission. All of them forged ahead uneasily. Soon, they arrived at the location where students were training and entered the snow-capped mountains. ¡°Are you all here?¡± A voice rang out. Not far ahead, a figure appeared on the mountain. It was Dark Emperor, d in his signature mask. He was emanating a powerful aura that caused everyone to suffocate. Shortly after, two equally powerful figures appeared in sight. ¡°Are they the top three fighters on Divine Leaderboard? Oh, dear. This is my first time seeing them!¡± ¡°We must be the first to see them appearing together at once!¡± They were all so thrilled that they held their breaths excitedly. Even the spies gasped in surprise. After spending a month here, they were finally seeing the three men for real. They finally got a clue and could report back to Lab of Gods. What? There are three of them? Did they appear together? Daxon and the rest were astounded at the sight, for they knew the three of them were actually alter egos. They assumed Levi would show up alone, but there were three powerful beings here to their utter shock. Who are the other two? Of course, they had no idea who the other two were. One was a mutated zombie Levi had selected earlier. He nned to develop thirteen Super Fighters, number one until thirteen. On the left was number one. The other powerful being was a robot, one of Fearsome Four. The technology was advanced enough to cover Fearsome Four¡¯s surface with a human skin-like substance instead of metal. Levi had already channeled the thoughts belonging to the head of the ancient Garrison n and Killfinger into the robot and mutant. From today onward, they would be the second and third-ranked fighters on Divine Leaderboard. Besides, Levi also transferred the techniques from various teachers in Carigrey Academy to their brains. All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. Thus, they could instruct the students personally and help the students to master their techniques to the maximum. It would have the same effect as his own teachings. Of course, it wouldn¡¯t be any different if he were to instruct them himself. In other words, Levi had control over them both. They were also powerful enough not to rouse any suspicion. At the same time, Levi knew he had selected a few spies. He was doing this to leak some clues to them on purpose to confuse Lab of Gods. Levi made sure Mutant Number One and Fearsome Number One both looked like Gods from Restricted Area 76. They were injected with the energy left by Gods and made of materials in Restricted Area 76. On top of that, Fearsome Four were created using the metal used by Gods, so it was natural to let them pose as Gods from Restricted Area 76. Levi wanted to confuse Lab of Gods and distract them to focus on Restricted Area 76. Coincidentally, Lab of Gods assumed they were Gods from Restricted Area 76, for they had disappeared without a trace earlier. Levi had no idea it would be such a coincidence. Everyone turned in their direction and spotted the vice-chancellors¡¯ features. Chapter 2604 Chapter 2604 Chapter 2604 Old Friends From Lab Of Gods They were bewildered at the sight. ¡°Mm? Something feels off.¡± ¡°The vice-chancellors look different from us, but I can¡¯t tell what is different.¡± ¡°Yes, they don¡¯t look like humans.¡± Everyone stated their doubts. Levi gave them the features of Gods of Restricted Area 76, so everyone was confused at the sight of them even if it was a quick glimpse. yvolume00:07/00:44TruvidfullScreen After all, their features were distinctive. ¡°We will instruct you one on one. When you hear your name, step forward!¡± Instead of teaching them all at once, Levi had arranged for one-on-one lessons. He did that so the spies wouldn¡¯t learn anything. The first student was Asura, who was the most suitable candidate to train Eustace¡¯s technique. Asura was timid when Levi punched him. Nevertheless, Levi did his very best to instruct him until he achieved Eustace¡¯s stage. Next, Levi, Mutant Number One and Fearsome Number One picked their respective students. There were seven spies, and Levi selected the first one¡ªMalthe. The other six were picked by the other two. Levi wanted to offer them a clue, so he couldn¡¯t select too many to be his students. After all, he couldn¡¯t offer too many clues as of now. Malthe started searching for clues the moment he came to Levi by asking questions. Levi didn¡¯t stop him from doing that. He was pleased that he could form a future Super Fighters backup team with the talents. After instructing them, he was gratified to realize how much potential they held. Soon, the first training came to an end, and the students returned to their respective teams. The next training session would be held a monthter. Everyone had gained a lot from the training, including the spies. They had gotten the clues and information they wanted. Back in their respective teams, they became the envy of others. However, there was no time to boast around, for they had to continue their training. They were going into solitary training. Levi and the other two had assigned them different missions which they had to achieve before next month. After a while, Daxon and the rest went to Levi. Both the mutant and the zombie had disappeared. Though Daxon and the others were curious as to who the other two beings were, Levi didn¡¯t reveal the truth. He told them they would find out about it soon. After all, Super Fighters were his trump card. It would be best to keep their existence a secret for now. ¡°If I¡¯m right, the seven spies would report back to Lab of Gods tonight. They will have to leave Carigrey Academy to do that in person!¡± Levi said. The divine tool¡¯s scan wouldn¡¯t suffice, for they would have tobine the information from the seven spies to get aplete idea. The spies weren¡¯t together. Levi had also told the academy to implement better management so they couldn¡¯t use certain facilities. Thus, they had to leave the academy to report back to Lab of Gods personally. ¡°If that¡¯s the case, let us add fuel to the fire!¡± Levi grinned. ¡°Emergency!¡± ¡°Intruders alert!¡± At midnight, a yell broke the silence at Carigrey Academy. Rumble! A hugemotion sounded. The mountains crumbled, causing an avnche that crushed the academy. A force that could move mountains swept across thend. The whole academy erupted into chaos. Everyone were frantic. The teachers also rushed out and dispersed the crowd. Amidst the chaos, Malthe and the other six left Carigrey Academy and hurried toward Bayview. Not far away, Levi appeared and went after them. He wanted to meet his old friends from Lab of Gods. All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. Soon, they arrived at Oand City. Chapter 2605 Chapter 2605 Chapter 2605 The Ruffian In A Suit Mr. X and some people showed up to wee Malthe and the spies. Levi recognized Lucifer, Jester King, Kraken, and Hell Witch. They were the strongest enemies he had fought with before he got locked up in the Prison of Darkness. Back then, he died together with Lucifer, but thetter ended uping back to life. Levi was ecstatic to see them, for they were exceptionally powerful now. They were bing atavistic slowly after regaining their ancestors¡¯ traits. That way, they would gain the power to decimate everything in their path. It was a sign of atavism, for they would also get more power along the way. Nevertheless, Levi was most curious about the man who was d in a suit. The man was both burly and gentlemanly. To Levi, he seemed like a ruffian in a suit. That was the best way to describe the man, for he was refined, well-mannered, but harsh and cold- blooded at the same time. Levi thought to himself, This must be Mr. X. He took note of Mr. X¡¯s features. X represented uncertainty, danger, and mystery. Mr. X was like a bomb who would explode one day, but one had no idea when he would blow up. Once he exploded, it would be disastrous. All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. Mr. X and the likes were thrilled. ¡°Finally, youe bearing news!¡± It was the first time they would be getting first-hand information. Malthe stepped forward and said, ¡°I¡¯ll go first. Dark Emperor was the one who instructed me. He had a mask on, so I couldn¡¯t recognize him. I don¡¯t have enough clues and have to continue investigating. However, his aura made me really ufortable. It was as though he was a divine being!¡± ¡°A divine being?¡± Mr. X mumbled thoughtfully as he shared a nce with Lucifer and the rest. No one knew what he was pondering about. ¡°What about you?¡± ¡°The head of the ancient Garrison n and Killfinger instructed us. It seemed like a mist had covered their faces. Something told us they weren¡¯t human beings, for their demeanor and features looked really different.¡± They concluded, ¡°In fact, we are certain they are a different race!¡± After the remaining six spies revealed their information, Mr. X and the rest gaped in shock. From the information they gathered, there was only one conclusion¡ªDark Emperor and the other two were most probably Gods from Restricted Area 76! The conclusion coincided with their previous theory. Thus, it meant that they were right that Dark Emperor and the other two were Gods from Restricted Area 76! ¡°I knew it. The Gods were too strong to be wiped outpletely.¡± ¡°Yes. No wonder Dark Emperor got all the resources. It all makes sense now¡ªthey didn¡¯t get wiped out and are still in control of all the resources!¡± Comprehension dawned, and they gasped in disbelief. ¡°Oh, I understand now. Previously, daughter and the elders of The Cardinal Hall escaped Restricted Area 76 safely. Some said Dark Emperor had saved them. That was utter nonsense, for Dark Emperor is from Restricted Area 76!¡± Hearing that, Malthe and the rest gaped in realization. Everyone finally understood why the ancient Garrison n got a new head. As a God from Restricted Area 76 was too strong, they had to give up on the position. Mr. X caressed his jaw thoughtfully. ¡°I can¡¯t believe they contacted Erudia. I still don¡¯t get it. How are they rted to Erudia? One is in Adrune, and the other is in Bayview. There¡¯s no reason for them to be connected! Why?¡± None of them could wrap their heads around it. Chapter 2606 Chapter 2606 Chapter 2606 Not Afraid Of Restricted Area 76 Levi, who was hiding in the shadows, nearlyughed out loud. It was pure coincidence. He deliberately shifted their attention to Restricted Area 76. Initially, he assumed he would have to put in a lot of effort to make Lab of Gods believe it, but they already had the idea in mind. They were both on the same page. Hence, Levi didn¡¯t have to do anything. yvolume00:00/00:44TruvidfullScreen He would only have to leak a little clue for them to believe it was all the doing of Gods from Restricted Area 76. clue was about their features and demeanor. That alone was specific enough to point them in the direction of Gods from Restricted Area 76. Only a few in the world had seen Gods in Restricted Area 76. Besides Levi and Forlevia, Lab of Gods was the only one who had seen Gods previously. When Lab of Gods found out about the features, they would immediately assume they were Gods from Restricted Area 76. ¡°Get back there and continue your investigation. You did well, so I¡¯ll reward you handsomely!¡± Mr. X sent them away. Jester King asked, ¡°Mr. X, they are most probably Gods from Restricted Area 76. What should we do? Should wee up with a n? Are we confident enough to defeat them?¡± Only council members like Mr. X knew how capable Gods were. ¡°Yes!¡± Mr. X replied confidently. In his hiding spot, Levi let out a long breath. I¡¯m d they are stronger than Gods from Restricted Area 76. Otherwise, it will be no fun. If Mr. X said they were no match for Gods, Levi would¡¯ve dashed out and wiped them out instantly. There wouldn¡¯t be any survivors. That would be upsetting, for efforts were in vain. However, as they were confident, there was room for imagination. Perhaps they could handle Gods, or perhaps they could suppress Gods. There was also a possibility that they could defeat Gods entirely. Levi was looking forward to it. Mr. X revealed, ¡°Since we ran into Gods at Restricted Area 76 decades ago, Lab of Gods had started Project Genesis. However, that was only one of the projects we started. Remember Dr. Erebus? When he found out about Gods, he went there to capture a few Gods back to ourb to analyze their bodies and blood. Of course, the experiment subjects were of no threat to us. However¡­¡± After a pause, he added, ¡°We are concerned about how Gods disappeared and ended up as Dark Emperor and the other two. Also, how are they rted to Erudia? That is a huge threat.¡± Realization struck everyone after hearing Mr. X¡¯s words. ¡°Yes, we don¡¯t know anything, so we can¡¯t take action recklessly. It¡¯s important to continue the investigation to find out what their n is.¡± Lucifer and the others shared Mr. X¡¯s sentiments. ¡°Though The Cardinal Hall and Eragon seemed weak, they are still a threat. We don¡¯t know what their trump card or secret is. Now, they are involved with Restricted Area 76 and the ancient Garrison n. That¡¯s a huge headache.¡± ¡°If we don¡¯t know what their n is, we can¡¯t take action for fear of exposing ourselves. It might be a trap!¡± Mr. X was in a dilemma. Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. Levi was barely stifling in hisughter from his hiding spot. After all, he had single-handedly killed all Gods in Restricted Area 76. Suddenly, something urred to Mr. X. ¡°Since we don¡¯t know what their n is, let¡¯s execute our n ahead of time. Once we execute our n, many things will be exposed,¡± Mr. X suggested. Hearing his words, everyone grimaced. Chapter 2607 Chapter 2607 Chapter 2607 Bases Of Operations ¡°Execute the n ahead of time? Are you sure?¡± As Jester King, Lucifer and the others gasped in horror, it was clearly a terrifying n. Hell Witch said, ¡°Three years ago, they imed a new era was about to arrive, but it wasn¡¯t true. We were behind the creation of the new era. However, if we execute this n, the world will wee a new era¡ªa dark age where chaos will erupt, turning the earth into a living hell. Nothing will be the same again. If we mishandle anything, it might cause destruction!¡± heart started racing at the news. What could their n be? It sounds horrendous! It will force the world to enter a new era? Look how frightened Lucifer and the other two are. What could it be? ¡°We have no choice but to carry out the n, for our enemy is unknown. Fortunately, Maya Industries had left behind their data so we can execute the n ahead of schedule. If they had failed back then, we wouldn¡¯t be able to do anything. Those fools thought we disappeared andbeled us as traitors!¡± yvolume00:00/00:44TruvidfullScreen Levi didn¡¯t continue eavesdropping on their conversation after he heard about Maya Industries¡¯ data. Is the dark age they talked about rted to Maya Industries? I need to go over all the data, then. ¡°I¡¯ll inform Sacroria to bring the n forward. It will be executed three monthster!¡± Mr. X announced. Sacroria? Levi silently made a mental note of that. That must be the real authority of Lab of Gods. Turns out Mr. X isn¡¯t the mastermind, for he was merely working for them. Before battling against Lab of Gods, Levi had to find out about Sacroria and their abilities. Shortly after, they departed. Levi immediately went after them to find out their base in Oand City. He tailed them discreetly. A momentter, Levi was shocked to realize how bold Lab of Gods were. Their base in Oand City was set up in a ce one would deem dangerous¡ªDragonites¡¯ base. It seemed to be Dragonites¡¯ base, but Lab of Gods¡¯ base was hidden within. It was the epitome of making the most dangerous ce the safest spot! Their base was in Erudia, hidden right underneath Dragonites¡¯ headquarters. Dragonites were the highest authority in Erudia. After some thought, it did make sense to him. If Lab of Gods wanted to survive in Erudia, it couldn¡¯t expose itself and had to hide out of sight. Hence, it would be best to hide right underneath Dragonites¡¯ base. This way, they could also monitor their enemy easily. If they could hide out of sight, no one else would discover their existence.All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. That was why Lab of Gods was astoundingly capable. Levi felt a chill run down his spine whenever he thought about it. There was a huge base underneath Dragonites¡¯ base. Every day, destructive experiments would be carried out there. s, Dragonites knew nothing about it. Who would¡¯ve thought that they were hiding right underneath? That was really brazen, and no one was bold enough to do that. This was how daunting Lab of Gods could be. After discovering the location, Levi didn¡¯t sneak in. He didn¡¯t know the extent of their ability. If he were to sneak in hastily and get caught, his previous efforts would go down the drain. Though Mr. X had no idea he was here, Sacroria might discover him. As he had confirmed Lab of Gods¡¯ location, there would be plenty of opportunities in the future. With that, Levi left in a haste. His n was simple. First, monitor the base in Oand City. Second, dig out the remaining bases. He had theorized that Lab of Gods had more than one base all over Erudia. Now, Levi was worried about one thing. Chapter 2608 Chapter 2608 Chapter 2608 Relying On Luck Lab of Gods might¡¯ve nted a spy here. It meant that there was a traitor in Erudia. Of course, Lab of Gods was powerful, but it was impossible for them to roam around Erudia without alerting anyone. Thus, he concluded that they had a spy who fed them information¡ªa powerful and influential spy at that. Luckily, there were only a few influential figures who knew real ability and n. Daxon and the likes were reliable. yvolume00:00/00:44TruvidfullScreen Otherwise, the consequences would be dire. Levi would have to keep his guard up against the spy. Instead of returning to Carigrey Academy, Levi went straight to Maya Industries¡¯ headquarters. When he arrived, he assumed the identity of Dark Emperor and ordered them to show him the various data from previous experiments and projects. It was obvious that the technology, experiments, and projects of Maya Industries were intentional. Lab of Gods had been using Maya Industries to carry out some insignificant experiments and create the data. ¡­ It took some time for Levi to go through and analyze Maya Industries¡¯ data. He wanted to find out the experiment that was connected to Lab of Gods¡¯ n. ¡°Mm? It¡¯s still the mutated zombies¡¯ experiment?¡± All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. In the end, Levi realized the most usible oue was the mutated zombies¡¯ experiment. Back then, he heard the traitors of Lab of Gods revealing that the experiment was initially carried out on huge living beings, as per Lab of Gods¡¯ n. The traitors couldn¡¯t do that, so they used the technology on humans instead. However, their data and cases were of great help to the experiment. Thus, Levi theorized that Lab of Gods was using this technology on huge living beings to create Warmachines. The creation of Warmachines would make the world a living hell. Their sizes alone could destroy cities easily. Most importantly, the n and technology would make Warmachines like mutated zombies. As a result, they were indestructible and horrifyingly strong. The mutated zombies developed by Maya Industries were powerful. Lab of Gods¡¯ technology could only be greater. After all, they had solved the problems Maya Industries couldn¡¯t solve. Under the circumstances, their creations would be a thousand times stronger than Maya Industries¡¯ creations. Warmachines were extremely lethal. It was no wonder Lucifer said that the world would enter a dark age. He was right. Levi had no idea how many Warmachines there were. If a huge number of them appeared all around the world, it would be disastrous. They would destroy everything in their paths and make the world a living hell. That was the beginning of the dark age. As of now, Levi knew nothing about Warmachines and the extent of their ability. He could take them out, but what if they appeared all around the world? Levi couldn¡¯t possibly take them out all at once. Lab of Gods might also send elites to slow him down. Hence, he knew he shouldn¡¯t rely on himself. Besides, Levi would not fight an unprepared battle. He had always prepared in advance. It was imperative to n in advance to prevent unwanted incidents from happening. However, there was also a possibility that his theory was wrong, and Lab of Gods wasn¡¯t nning to create Warmachines. They could have another n in mind. If he was mistaken, the consequences would be dire. At the same time, efforts would be in vain, and he wouldn¡¯t be able to handle the situation. Hence, he would have to rely on luck to see whether the situation was what he had spected. If he were right, it would also be difficult to persuade everyone else to face the matter together. Chapter 2609 Chapter 2609 Chapter 2609 Zarain Acting Strange Levi felt his scalp prickle, for that was an arduous task. If he were right about Lab of Gods having developed Warmachines, how would he solve the problem? Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. He had the data from the experiments, but no one knew what Warmachines were like. Never mind if he managed toe up with a suitable way to defeat them. If he picked the wrong approach, even if his spection was spot on, it would be pointless. It was like the domino effect in action. By then, Levi would have to shoulder the me. No matter how hard it was, Levi had to do it. He had to make sure he made the right spection! After gathering the relevant information and analyzing them, he would have to curate different solutions. That way, he could resolve the crisis. He needed more time to investigate Lab of Gods. This was only the beginning. s, time was running out, for they would be executing their n after three months. Levi didn¡¯t have much time left. There was ack of information, but he still had to take a risk. Despite not knowing the details, he could at least make preparations in advance. After making a copy of all the data, Levi left. He didn¡¯t make his way back to Carigrey Academy. He went to Zarain instead. Zarain used to be the most powerful country, but it had kept a low profile in this era. After his arrival, Levi realized something was off. The country looked peaceful on the surface, but there was a bigger conspiracy abound. Shield seemed to be coborating with Lab of Gods, but ck Hawk told him they only began contacting Lab of Gods recently. Thus, Zarain¡¯s actions and low profile had nothing to do with Lab of Gods. Zarain struck Levi as extremely powerful. They posed a bigger threat to him than Lab of Gods. Could Zarain be improving themselves in secret? They might have a lot of trump cards up their sleeves that Lab of Gods knew nothing of. Perhaps there was a force behind Zarain. Anything was possible. Levi found it strange that Zarain was too quiet. The silence was too extreme, so something was definitely up. In the new era, every human, country, and force were developing at a rapid pace. Wars weremon. However, the previously violent Zarain never got involved in any war. It didn¡¯t even take advantage of the situation. It strictly did not intervene in all other affairs. If the other countries didn¡¯t provoke Zarain and it was forced to retaliate, everyone else would¡¯ve forgotten about it. Now that Levi thought about it, he realized Zarain was too quiet. That was totally abnormal. Levi himself kept a low profile, so everyone ignored him. In the shadows, it was the contrary. He possessed extraordinary powers and also developed many fighters and projects. Zarain was clearly doing the same¡ªkeeping a low profile in public but causing trouble in the dark. Anyway, Levi had listed Zarain as an enemy that was on par with Lab of Gods. He had to be wary of them. In the future, Zarain might take action when he attacked Lab of Gods. He didn¡¯t want to be trapped. Levi even had the notion that Zarain wanted to destroy Erudia and Lab of Gods in one go. They had never given up on conquering the world. Thus, Levi made a mental note to pay attention to Zarain, especially the mysterious Special Zone #51 in its terrains. Soon, Levi went to ck Hawk and the rest. His arrival came as a shock to them. After all, their whereabouts were top secret. The fact that Levi could find them easily meant he had been monitoring them at all times. Chapter 2610 Chapter 2610 Chapter 2610 Providing A Lead They btedly realized Levi wasn¡¯t being serious, for he had them watched. That rming thought made them shudder involuntarily. They dared not betray Levi. ¡°Our coboration seems like a great idea,¡± Levi remarked with a grin. He was praising ck Hawk and the rest for not revealing anything about their coboration. ¡°I don¡¯t have a death wish.¡± ck Hawk shed a smile. ¡°Why are you here, Mr. Garrison?¡± yvolume00:00/00:44TruvidfullScreen ¡°I need more information about Lab of Gods,¡± Levi answered. Something shed across ck Hawk¡¯s gaze as he said, ¡°But I can¡¯t contact them out of the blue for fear of exposing myself!¡± It was clear what he meant¡ªwithout any clues, it would be hard to talk to Lab of Gods. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll provide the lead. Take this. There are photos and stuff inside. Just show this to Lab of Gods. My men are still researching the weapon Lab of Gods gave you. I¡¯ll return it to youter.¡± Levi proceeded to hand the file to ck Hawk. ¡°Mr. Garrison, what do you want to know? I can sound them out or use some trick to get the information you need,¡± offered ck Hawk. He was smart enough to offer that before Levi said anything. lips curved into a smile. ¡°I believe you know what my questions will be.¡± ck Hawk responded, ¡°You want to know what they will do after finding out the top three fighters ranked on Divine Leaderboard, right? And what their following ns will be?¡± ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right. I¡¯ll leave it to you then!¡± Shortly after, ck Hawk contacted Lab of Gods and told them he had an important lead. Mr. X came personally to meet him. C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org ¡°My men discovered this at Sacred Organization¡¯s base in Adrune. Look how strange the armors are. I¡¯ve never seen anything like this. I believe you are more experienced.¡± ck Hawk handed the photos and the information to Mr. X. The photos and videos showed a secret warehouse full of weapons and a few unusual armors. It was different from usual armors. Others might not realize it, but Mr. X was familiar with it. The armors belonged to Gods from Restricted Area 76! They looked very much alike. A few decades ago, when Lab of Gods sent their men to explore Restricted Area 76, strange beings d in these armors had caused a serious loss for them. The other weapons in the video clearly belonged to Gods too. Levi was smart enough toe out with this n. If someone else were to provide a lead, they might ce a few fake Gods inside as a lead. However, the enemy might discover a w. Thus, this was for the best. That alone would fuel Lab of Gods¡¯ imagination, and they would have to analyze the situation themselves. After all, no one would disagree with their own analysis. That was how intelligent he was. ¡°Mr. X, what are these?¡± ck Hawk asked. He had no idea what they were. ¡°Do you know Restricted Area 76?¡± ck Hawk bobbed his head. ¡°Yes. Dark Emperor had taken control of the ce.¡± Mr. X proceeded to exin about Gods of Restricted Area 76. Hearing that, ck Hawk was awestruck. ¡°You mean the top three fighters on Divine Leaderboard and Sacred Organization are all Gods of Restricted Area 76?¡± he posed a question deliberately. ¡°I believe so. The previous leads I found all pointed to them. Now that you¡¯ve provided a new clue, I¡¯m pretty sure it was them,¡± Mr. X answered with a sigh. ck Hawk added, ¡°Are they so strong that Lab of Gods is no match for them?¡± ¡°No¡­¡± ¡°But you called them ¡®Gods.¡¯ How are you going to deal with them?¡± ck Hawk finally asked the first question that Levi wanted to know. Chapter 2611 Chapter 2611 Chapter 2611 Sacroria And Doctor Erebus Mr. X nced at him and said, ¡°As you¡¯re a loyal partner, I shall reveal my n to you. Though Gods of Restricted Area 76 are powerful, we¡¯re no pushovers. We have Dr. Erebus, an influential figure in Lab of Gods. He¡¯s a petrifying figure who had killed countless humans and living beings. When he encountered something that piqued his interest, he¡¯d capture it and slice it open to experiment on it. He was the one behind Lab of Gods¡¯ projects and the leading researcher in human and living beings¡¯ experiments. He is able to elevate humans to unprecedented heights.¡± After a pause, he added, ¡°Back when Lucifer died along with Levi, it was Dr. Erebus who revived him. Of course, there¡¯s no limit to his thoughts and actions. You might not believe me, but Dr. Erebus is the only ordinary human being in Sacroria. He is recognized for his skills!¡± Mr. X¡¯s voice trembled when he mentioned Dr. Erebus, and it was obvious he admired thetter. All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. ck Hawk was stunned to hear that Dr. Erebus had brought a person back to life. Mr. X nced at him. ¡°I¡¯ll tell you something that you know. Remember the weapon developed by Maya Industries that rendered the entire world helpless? Dr. Erebus was the one who developed the special material forty years ago.¡± Upon hearing that, ck Hawk gasped in disbelief. yvolume00:00/00:44TruvidfullScreen That¡¯s frightening. Until now, no one has discovered a solution! He shuddered at the thought. ¡°The mutated zombie experiment that Maya Industries did was a simplified version of his research. It¡¯s all child¡¯s y!¡± Mr. X revealed proudly. ck Hawk could imagine how scary the person was. ¡°But how is that rted to Restricted Area 76?¡± he asked. ¡°After we discovered Restricted Area 76, Dr. Erebus went there alone and captured four Gods!¡± ¡°What?¡± ck Hawk was shocked. That¡¯s too scary! ¡°After capturing Gods, he sliced them open and experimented on them to find out everything about the species. He knew their advantages, disadvantages, and characteristics. Thus, heunched Project Genesis thirty years ago. Just imagine how powerful he is now. If we were to fight against Gods from Restricted Area 76, Dr. Erebus alone had devised dozens of ways to defeat them. They will end up as his experiment subjects!¡± Mr. X answered. ck Hawk couldn¡¯t believe his ears. It was startling to learn that Dr. Erebus alone could deal with the entire race lethal enough to be known as Gods. ¡°I¡¯m certain that Dr. Erebus knows Gods more than they know themselves. He¡¯s the brain of that species! One shouldn¡¯t offend Dr. Erebus or Lab of Gods. If you betray us, I¡¯ll leave you to him. I suppose he¡¯ll modify you into a crocodile and a sheep to be eaten alive by beasts¡­¡± A chill ran down ck Hawk¡¯s back. He knew Dr. Erebus would torment him, and he¡¯d suffer more than what Mr. X had revealed. Fear wed up his throat as he was already a traitor now. Sensing his fear, Mr. X patted his back and said, ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. Lab of Gods is more powerful than one can imagine. Besides, he had just joined Sacroria.¡± ¡°I won¡¯t press further. It is better for me to know less. Do you need my help to execute any ns?¡± ck Hawk immediately changed the topic and asked the second question as instructed by Levi. Chapter 2612 Chapter 2612 Chapter 2612 The Strongest Ordinary Human Mr. X nodded appreciatingly. ¡°Good thinking! We have a n, and we are on a tight schedule! Based on my estimation, we will begin the scheme in less than three months!¡± ck Hawk¡¯s expression changed slightly upon hearing Mr. X. It turns out that Levi is right. They have a grand n! The ck Hawk asked, ¡°Do you need my help with anything? If not, I won¡¯t ask any further.¡± ¡°Yes, I do need your help? I need you to grant me ess to all power stations,¡± Mr. X said. ck Hawk was stunned. yvolume00:00/00:44TruvidfullScreen Isn¡¯t he asking for too much? ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t cause any disturbance! I only need to borrow the power stations,¡± Mr. X exined. Seeing that ck Hawk was still frowning, Mr. X continued, ¡°I¡¯m not going to do anything to the power stations. Instead, I¡¯ll only use them to hide something!¡± ck Hawk¡¯s mind was working rapidly. He tried to figure out what the Lab of Gods would want to hide in the power stations. ¡°Sure, let me know whenever you need it! I still have special ess to the power stations. Thus, I can help you hide your things without anyone knowing!¡± ck Hawk replied. Mr. Xughed and said, ¡°I hope Shield and the others don¡¯t find out about it. After all, you have already known too much! It is a top-secret matter. If you dare to expose anything, Dr. Erebus will find you! I believe I don¡¯t have to describe what he is capable of.¡± ¡°I understand! I¡¯m afraid to die!¡± ck Hawk answered honestly. ¡°Good, I like dealing with smart people!¡± Mr. X replied with satisfaction. As ck Hawk had told him frankly that he feared death, Mr. X did not suspect anything. After ck Hawk left, Lucifer, Jester King and others came to Mr. X. ¡°Now, we can conclude that the people from Restricted Area 76 are behind it,¡± said Jester King. Mr. X nodded. ¡°Yes, you¡¯re right. Next, we need to confirm the name list of all the Gods in Restricted Area 76! At least we now know that the top three fighters of the Divine Leaderboard are among them. Once we have confirmed their names, we can send Dr. Erebus to eradicate them all!¡± Then, he talked about something else. ¡°Unfortunately, we still don¡¯t know the connection between Restricted Area 76 and Erudia.¡± ¡°Perhaps there is someone who could¡­¡± Jester King reminded. Mr. X¡¯s eyes gleamed deviously. ¡°Are you talking about the Senior Disciple of the Dark Emperor?¡± ¡°Yes, now that we know who the three men of the Dark Emperor are, he doesn¡¯t have to investigate it anymore. We only need him to find out from the Divine Brigadier the rtionship between Erudia and Restricted Area 76,¡± Jester King exined. ¡°Yes, Contact him immediately! Once we have cleared this mystery, we can get rid of everyone from Restricted Area 76,¡± Mr. X said. Lucifer replied in agreement, ¡°Three months is not too long from now! We need to ask Dr. Erebus to speed up his experiment.¡± Mr. X smiled mysteriously upon hearing this. ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about the experiment! Dr. Erebus has exceeded everyone¡¯s expectations, and we can proceed with the n sooner than expected. He willplete the experiment in two months!¡± The others were shocked. Someone asked, ¡°What? He reduced the experiment period to two months?¡± C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right! Dr. Erebus is excited to hear that we would like to carry out the n. He brings forward thepletion date straightaway! Furthermore, he might be able to finish the experiment sooner than that. I believe he only needs another one and a half months,¡± Mr. X answered excitedly. Dr. Erebus¡¯s capability scared even Sacroria, the mastermind of the Lab of Gods. He was the strongest ordinary human in the Lab of Gods. ¡°Do you still remember the Progenitors we dug up?¡± Mr. X asked suddenly. Jester King nodded. ¡°Yes, I dug them up myself! Why do you ask? Did something happen to them?¡± Everyone looked at Mr. X puzzledly. Chapter 2613 Chapter 2613 Chapter 2613 Supreme Race n Jester King and the others were curious. They were the ones who dug up the Progenitors. Although the Progenitors¡¯ emergence created a new era and caused chaos everywhere, they had no other uses. Therefore, Jester King and the others did not give many thoughts about them. Now, Mr. X suddenly mentioned the Progenitors. ¡°Dr. Erebus was the one who suggested digging up the Progenitors!¡± Mr. X said. yvolume00:00/00:44TruvidfullScreen His words instantly shocked everyone in the room. ¡°Dr. Erebus? Does this mean that he is researching the vampire race?¡± Jester King asked. Based on Dr. Erebus¡¯s usual character, he would catch any unusual race he found and dissects them. None of them have a chance to escape. It seems like the vampires are done for. They do not stand a chance against Dr. Erebus. ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right! We didn¡¯t dig up the Progenitors only to cause chaos and create a new era. It was also for Dr. Erebus to use them for his experiments! There is a lot that all of you don¡¯t know. Apart from theter generations of Progenitors, Dr. Erebus had also captured the earlier generations! He has been experimenting on their bloodline in secret for a long time!¡± Everyone gasped in shock upon hearing Mr. X. ¡°That¡¯s right! The vampires contain too many secrets! If there is proper research, I believe we will find that they are as powerful as the Gods from Restricted Area 76!¡± Mr. X exined. ¡°You¡¯re right. Once we find out the vampire¡¯s secrets, it would give us a tremendous advantage!¡± someone replied. Mr. X could not resist smiling when he heard Jester King and the others discuss the experiment on the vampires. ¡°His experiment is not limited to vampires, as he has also researched a few other powerful races. I heard that he had studied these races thoroughly by now. Furthermore, Dr. Erebus will use all the secrets abilities he found from his research in our n! In other words, he ns to create supreme races. This n includes creating superhumans and superior creatures!¡± Mr. X continued. Everyone trembled in fear upon hearing his words. ¡°Do you mean he can finish his research soon and use the oue in the new n? Does this mean that the Warmachine will be even more powerful?¡± someone asked. ¡°Come to think of it. If Dr. Erebus uses all the vampire¡¯s special abilities on the Warmachine, won¡¯t we dominate the world?¡± another person said. Everyone was stunned again. Then, someone said, ¡°I heard Dr. Erebus say that the Warmachine has no weakness! Perhaps its only disadvantage is itsrge size! It does sound funny if one is to think about it. How can being toorge be a weakness?¡± In actuality, the size of the Warmachine did pose a problem. If their enemies knew about it, they could build giant walls to block the Warmachine and keep it out. Due to Warmachine¡¯s body structure, it could not climb over anything taller than it. Dr. Erebus could not workaround this weakness. Furthermore, a giant Warmachine required a monstrous amount of energy. They would also need to add another colossal amount of energy to make it fly. Unfortunately, their current energy source was insufficient. After all, the Lab of Gods was set up in secret and had to continue to remain hidden. All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. They could not let anyone know their location. Therefore the Lab of Godscked resources. Otherwise, they would not be coveting Restricted Area 76¡¯s resources and kept sending people there. ¡°Dr. Erebus is incredible. He can even do that?¡± someone said. Everyone was stunned again. They remembered Dr. Erebus said that he nned to turn everyone from the Lab of Gods into god-like beings. No one doubted him for a moment because he was that incredible. Mr. X instructed, ¡°Oh, Dr. Erebus shall finish his experiment sooner than expected! Therefore, instead of three months from now, we will start our n in two months! We might even begin sooner than that! So, everyone should get ready! I have spoken to ck Hawk. We shall move things secretly and hide them in the power station¡­¡± After that, everyone left to get ready. Meanwhile, ck Hawk met with Levi. Chapter 2614 Chapter 2614 Chapter 2614 The Right Bet Levi sighed after hearing ck Hawk¡¯s exnation. ¡°Dr. Erebus? It¡¯s that bad?¡± On the surface, it may seem that Levi and the others were fighting against Lucifer and his men. In actuality, they were opposing Mr. X and Dr. Erebus. Did he save Lucifer¡¯s life? He¡¯s the one behind all those experiment ns! That¡¯s terrible! He even completed research on the Gods of Restricted Area 76, making him a terrifying enemy. Levi touched his chin and asked, ¡°Is he the only ordinary human in Sacroria?¡± Levi was d that he did not drop his guard concerning the Lab of Gods. C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org They turned out to be extremely powerful. Furthermore, Levi did not know the extent of their power. He had no idea how many fighters they had, how powerful each of them was, and what was their trump card. However, he believed he had nothing to fear as he had the Gods of Restricted Area 76. If the Lab of Gods had the power to crush the Gods of Restricted Area 76, Levi would be in danger. However, judging from Dr. Erebus¡¯ method, he had nothing to fear if they attacked him. ¡°On another matter, I can confirm that they have a n! However, I don¡¯t know the details, as he wouldn¡¯t tell me. Nevertheless, he asked for my help. He wants me to give him ess to all the power stations in Zarain! Everyone knows Zarain has the most power stations in the world!¡± ck Hawk said. Levi was shocked upon hearing him. ¡°Why does he want ess to the power stations? How does it rte to his n?¡± ck Hawk rubbed his chin and said, ¡°He wants to hide something¡­ I don¡¯t understand. What is it that he needs to hide in the power station?¡± Levi had a sudden realization. ¡°Does he want you to give him ess to all the power stations in Zarain to hide something? It¡¯s either he has a lot of things to hide, or he is hiding something big!¡± ck Hawk nodded hard in agreement. deduction was close to the truth. Mr. X wanted to hide gigantic Warmachines. Levi continued to analyze and say, ¡°Why does he insist on hiding them below the power stations? What do they have to do with the power stations?¡± ck Hawk replied, ¡°Perhaps it is because a power station is a huge energy source with strong energy flow. Furthermore, people hardly go there. The energy flow results in electromaic anomalies distinct from anywhere else.¡± Levi nodded. ¡°Based on what you said, if I hide something with a colossal amount of energy and electromaic anomalies in the power station, wouldn¡¯t it blend into the environment and be unnoticeable?¡± ck Hawk answered, ¡°Yes, the only noticeable effect is that the electromaic energy might fluctuate more severely. Otherwise, everything would seem normal. It ismon for electromaic energy to fluctuate in power stations. Even if it bes weaker, there is nothing unusual about it! ¡°No one would notice or realize anything because people would not usually pay attention to power stations. Even if you measure the power stations using professional instruments, the frequency doesn¡¯t change.¡± Then, ck Hawk paused before continuing, ¡°Furthermore, power stations are usually in locations with sparse poptions. Some were even constructed under the sea or on icy ins! Such power stations would even go even more unnoticed!¡± After hearing ck Hawk¡¯s analysis, Levi eximed, ¡°That is strange! They came up with the idea to hide Warmachines under power stations! That way, the energy and electromaic waves from the Warmachines would ovep with the ones in the power station. No one would notice anything or find the Warmachines! They would be perfectly hidden! When the timees, they will make the Warmachine appear suddenly in every corner of the world. No one would be able to stop them. It would be a disaster!¡± ck Hawk understood everything Levi said and broke out in cold sweat. The Lab of Gods is terrifying. They have everything within their control. ¡°My bet is right!¡± Levi called out in surprise. Since I have guessed correctly, it is time to carry out preventive measures. Chapter 2615 Chapter 2615 Chapter 2615 It Required Colossal Energy Levi felt a little relieved. At least they were right so far. Furthermore, they received a lot of information and formted many preventive measures. If Levi were to face these Warmachine directly, he did not doubt that he could destroy them. However, he would only face it directly as ast resort. If possible, he would not fight it in person. If he appeared in person, it would be impossible to get rid of the Warmachine quietly. yvolume00:00/00:44TruvidfullScreen Levi would expose his identity if he appeared to fight them. Initially, Levi only nned to deal with the core of the Lab of Gods himself. He had no ns to fight Mr. X and the others in person. Instead, he would only show up to deal with Sacroria. If Levi exposed his identity before that, their effort would alle to nothing. Therefore, Levi did not include himself in the ns. He did not n to get involved and reveal himself unless there was no choice. Nheless, he nned to take preventive measures to resolve this potential disaster. At the very least, they now knew where Mr. X would hide the Warmachines. They would only need to do something about these power stations when the timees. They just had to find out where the Warmachines were and understand how they worked before taking action. Then, they would destroy the Warmachines if they could. Otherwise, they would lock them within the power stations. If the Warmachines could note out to cause destruction, they would have prevented a disaster. However, it would be challenging to carry out this n. He had to watch out on both sides. Firstly, Levi was in Zarain¡¯s confidential territory. He had to be careful not to be discovered by Zarain authorities. Secondly, the Lab of Gods was powerful and cautious. Therefore, Levi could not afford to be careless. Otherwise, the Lab of Gods would discover his n and render his efforts useless. Levi also thought of building walls in advance to protect people against the Warmachine. They could build something too high for the Warmachines to climb and keep them outside the wall. It would be best to construct tall structures to block the Warmachine and force them to remain in the sea. However, this n was even more difficult. If they were to carry out this n, it would require tremendous manpower and resources. Furthermore, the cost would be astronomical! It did not matter that he only nned to build the walls in Erudia and not around the world. They would need to construct walls tall enough to reach the clouds if they wanted to stop the Warmachine. Moreover, they had to build walls all along the borders. Erudia¡¯snd was vast and wide. It would take a long time for a person to travel all along the borders. Therefore, it was unimaginable to build sky-high walls to enclose the whole Erudia. The whole country would have to work together to prepare the construction materials. Even so, it would still not be enough! After all, the walls would not be strong enough if constructed with bricks and stones. They needed something more imprable to withstand attacks. Therefore, they would need top-grade metal and other high-grade materials. The materials had to be the rarest kind. If they wanted to find such rare resources to build walls, everyone in Erudia had to work as one. They needed to mine up every bit of the top-grade materials in Erudia. Furthermore, they needed to go overseas to mine or purchase the required quantity. Even then, they might still not have enough materials. It would be beyond difficult. Furthermore, the construction of defensive walls required an unimaginable scale of mechanical and manpower. The needs for every aspect of the construction were endless. It would require a crazy level of dedication to have a chance ofpleting the wall. Moreover, there was the issue of time. If they had a decade or at least eight years, they might be able to rush to build defensive walls around Erudia. However, they now had less than three months. Strictly speaking, they only had two months to finish the walls. Since there were only two months left, every aspect of the cost would increase multifold. Resources, manpower, and the technical skills needed would increase hundredfold or more! It would truly require the joint efforts of the whole country. Unfortunately, there was not much time. All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. It seemed impossible! Chapter 2616 Chapter 2616 Chapter 2616 Is The Crown King Joking That was not an easy feat, and most would fail that task. If Levi were to bring it up¡­ Would anyone support him? Was there anyone who could actually handle the consequences of failing? Moreover, there was no saying if anyone would actually believe in prediction about the imminent disaster. Even if they believed him, it was still a matter of building an enormous defensive wall. That would require them to tap into the country¡¯s resources and make asting change. Was there anyone who was willing to be the first to take that risk? yvolume00:00/00:44TruvidfullScreen If the project ended up being a sess, their names would be written in the history books, and they would be praised endlessly. However, the reverse was also true. They would be dissed endlessly if that project ended up being a disaster. No one wanted to risk it. Once they take the first step, they would have to go all out. Projects like those couldn¡¯t be abandoned mid-way, and the person responsible for it would have to put everything on the line. It was a one-way route. If they took up the project and changed their minds before the project started, they would be deemed a sinner. Simrly, if they gave up on the project midway, they would bebeled as ipetent fools. To make matters worse, they would also be med if they fail toplete the project on time. If everything was done in time but the wall failed to protect everybody, the person responsible would still be insulted. Even if everything went smoothly, they would still be reprimanded if the predicted disaster never urred. Every citizen would put the me on the person running the project. Hence, it was possible that person would die with everyone still hating him. That was a project that had to be sessful and useful, and the price of failure was simply too big. The ripple effect was ridiculous. If Erudia were to build a defensive wall with the specs that Levi had in mind, every industry in the country would have to pause its operations. The entire country¡¯s development woulde to a halt. They had to put everything they had into the project, and only then will the project bepleted within two months. All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. That was equivalent to asking the entire country to abandon everything else for the next two months. Everyone would have to focus solely on the project. That would be an extremely difficult task. For starters, one would have to convince the entire country to do exactly that. How would a person even get millions of people to back him or her up? The only silver lining was that they didn¡¯t need to worry about how they would hide the project from the Lab of Gods. They wouldn¡¯t be building the wall directly, so it would not be discovered that easily. They could also distract their opponents by feigning to build something else. At worst, they could build everything underground and create a mechanism for it. The wall would remain underground until the imminent disaster was near. Only then would the operators get the ready-made wall to spring up. It would not be a difficult feat since the entire country would have contributed to building that incredible wall. On the off chance that the Lab of Gods learned the truth, the organization would still have to implement its original ns. Two months wasn¡¯t enough for them to change their ns. That tight deadline made everything better in that sense. ¡°Whew!¡± Levi sighed deeply. What the hell? The danger is right around the corner, so what is the point of hesitating? F*ck! I¡¯ll be the one who has to bear most of the consequences, anyway. All that was left was for him to convince the powerful figures of Erudia to agree to help him out. After that, they would get everyone to work on the matter. The deadline was too tight, so they had to begin right away. It didn¡¯t matter that the information at the time hadn¡¯t been verified because it would take them over a month to verify it. By then, they would have absolutely no shot at surviving. Hence, it was crucial that they hurry. ¡°You should stay in contact with the Lab of Gods it. Please get in touch with me as soon as you receive any news.¡± Levi left Zarain and went back to Erudia after that. ck Hawk stared as Levi walked away. The former seemed deep in thoughts and had a strange expression on him. Levi didn¡¯t return to Carigrey Academy. The Divine Brigadier and The Cardinal Hall operated differently from the others, after all. Hence, they likely wouldn¡¯t have anything to do with it. Levi went to the Dragonites and spoke to a leader by the name of Chandler Kent. Like the rest of the world, the Dragonites were still in the dark about true strength. That was understandable since Levi had little interaction with them at that new age. It might even be right to say that they had never been in touch with each other. To them, Levi was just some random guy who happened to hold the title of the Crown King. ¡°Why did you hurry over, Crown King? Is something wrong?¡± Chandler and the other council members gathered around. ¡°Listen closely. This is an emergency. ¡°If you believe me at all, please do as I ask right away!¡± Levi hurriedly shared his ns. ¡°What? You want the country to build a wall that is at least three hundred meters tall? Why? Crown King, you¡¯re joking, right?¡± Chapter 2617 Chapter 2617 Chapter 2617 What If There Is A Spy ¡°Yes, the minimum is three hundred meters, but if possible, it¡¯s best if it reaches four or five hundred meters,¡± replied Levi with a straight face on. ording to the information from the Maya Industries, the Lab of Gods¡¯ expert, Dr. Dark, had created a machine that was about sixty meters tall. That information was about three or four years old. Given the progress of technology, Levi estimated that the same type of machine should be about seventy or eighty meters tall at that moment. It might even be over one hundred meters tall. Levi had always valued being safe, so he upped his estimate and assumed that the machine was about one hundred and fifty meters tall. C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org yvolume00:00/00:44TruvidfullScreen It doesn¡¯t matter how smart Dr. Dark is, or how advanced his technology is. There is no way his machine can be over a hundred and fifty meters tall. It wasn¡¯t possible for the machine to be taller than that, and that was why Levi set the minimum height of the wall as twice the height, which was three hundred meters. That was the only way they could stop the machine from destroying them. If the country wanted to be absolutely sure of its safety, then it was best if the wall was about four or five hundred meters tall. Unfortunately, that would require more resources, and it would make things even more difficult. ¡°You have got to be joking, Crown King. Erudia is an enormous country, so building a defensive wall around its perimeter would be a vast construction. I¡¯ve never even heard of something like this. That wall will be the first construction of that magnitude in history. ¡°Moreover, you¡¯re asking us to use advanced materials and to make it three hundred meters tall. ¡°The worst bit is that it has to be done within two months! How is that even possible?¡± said Chandler who was dumbfounded. ¡°That¡¯s true. It¡¯s an enormous construction project and would require everyone in the country to put a pause on everything. They would have to devote everything they have to build that wall, and even then, there is no guarantee of sess.¡± ¡°I know, right? Every industry will stop running, and every citizen will have to put a pause on all aspects of their lives for this. The entire country would be crippled. It will truly take every single bit of resource the entire country can offer!¡± ¡°This is too much. A construction like this has never been done before. We¡¯d be getting the entire country involved in a single project, and this will definitely be the first time it happens.¡± The other council members of the Dragonites were gasping as well. The matter was simply beyond their capabilities. Heck, they almost scared themselves to death after hearing about it. Actually implementing something like that was definitely beyond what their hearts could handle. A few years ago, the Ruling Union surrounded and invaded Erudia. The entire country was in turmoil, but that still wasn¡¯t as terrible as the situation they were currently in. Compared to the current dilemma, that invasion was nothing but a minor inconvenience that wasn¡¯t worth noting. ¡°I¡¯ve thought long and hard about it, and that is why I came to you guys. You are the only ones who can gather all the forces of Erudia and get everyone to devote themselves to aplish the mission. ¡°The entire world will have to deal with that disaster in three short months, but I don¡¯t care about everyone else. I just want to keep Erudia safe! If we don¡¯t do something now, Erudia will surely turn into a wastnd in three months. ¡°The Lab of Gods would be making a full-on direct assault when the timees. No one will be able to stop them, and this is our only shot at surviving it. We must prepare our defenses beforehand! ¡°We don¡¯t have much time left. We have toplete the task in two months. It¡¯s a matter of life and death, and that wall is Erudia¡¯s only hope of surviving,¡± insisted Levi. Just then, a man by the name of Craig Weasley stepped forward. Like Chandler, Craig was one of the four top members of the Dragonites. ¡°Calm down, Crown King. Please let me ask you a few questions before we further proceed,¡± said Craig. ¡°Okay, ask away.¡± ¡°First, why do you insist on getting the entire country to build a defensive wall like this?¡± ¡°Because the danger is imminent and will befall us soon.¡± ¡°Okay, then can you tell us what danger are you referring to? What could possibly warrant something that huge?¡± Everyone had their eyes on Levi at that moment. Hence, Levi had no choice but to share the truth. ¡°The Lab of Gods is still in operation, and it is¡­¡± At first, he wanted to say that everything was hidden right underneath their noses, but he worried that some would be tempted to investigate the matter on their own. That would cause an adverse effect. On top of that, Levi couldn¡¯t afford to share too much with the rest of them. What if there¡¯s a spy ? The Dragonites are definitely loyal, but what about those working under them? ¡°They have disguised themselves as the Maya Industries, and they will build a machine that is over a hundred meters tall. No one can stop that machine!¡± Chapter 2618 Chapter 2618 Chapter 2618 Trust Me Just This Once ¡°It is likely that the Lab of Gods¡¯ n is to use that machine to invade every single country in the world. It will be toote if we work on our defenses after they have already built their machines. ¡°And it gets worse! The Lab of Gods will reveal themselves after they introduce their weapon to their world. They have grown to be so powerful that their strength is beyond imagination. It will be a disaster,¡± replied Levi nervously. Craig grinned and replied, ¡°Aren¡¯t you overreacting a little, Crown King? Our country also has machines that are over a hundred meters tall. ¡°In fact, it¡¯s been a while since our research team sessfully developedbat machinery that is over a hundred meters tall. Garrison Industry and the Wilcox family both created gigantic robots. The tallest among them was about one hundred and fifty meters tall. ¡°These machines are undeniably powerful, but they had their shorings as well. The destruction they wreak is terrifying, but it¡¯s definitely not enough to be ssified as a disaster. Hence, there¡¯s no way we¡¯d get the entire country to join forces and build this wall.¡± The other council member, Nichs Ramon, chimed in, ¡°It should also be noted that ording to various sources, the Lab of Gods has been annihted. The threat they pose no longer exists. Crown King, I think everything you heard is just a conspiracy theory. ¡°I know that you¡¯re no longer practicing martial arts. Perhaps that is why you¡¯re buying into conspiracy theories?¡± The rest of the council members chuckled a little. ¡°The Lab of Gods couldn¡¯t have been destroyed that easily. Also, their machine is definitely more powerful than what you just described. There is no way to fight it, and we should treat this issue as a disaster,¡± replied Levi exasperatedly. Will you please just freaking think? It¡¯s obvious that the Lab of Gods won¡¯t fade out of existence that easily. In fact, its headquarters is right under your feet. ¡°Okay, calm down, everyone. I still have some questions to ask,¡± said Craig as he turned to Levi. ¡°My second question is this. How do you know that the Lab of Gods survived? And how did you learn about the so-called destructive machine? Do you have any substantial proof to back your words up?¡± Everyone else turned their attention over. Levi was still worried about sharing too much information, so he replied, ¡°I saw the members of the Lab of Gods with my own eyes and heard them discussing their ns. My spies looked up the matter as well. Our prediction is that the disaster will take ce in three months.¡± The Lab of Gods¡¯ base was built under the Dragonites¡¯ base, so it was reasonable to suspect that the Lab of Gods had snuck some spies into the Dragonites¡¯ base. It was also possible that some members of the Dragonites were under the Lab of Gods¡¯ control. Hence, Levi could only share bits and pieces of the information, and that was only if the council members were the only ones present. ¡°So, in short, you have nothing to prove your words. The part about the disaster, in essence, is just something you heard from an unreliable source and something you theorized.¡± Craig¡¯s logic was sound and reasonable. ¡°He¡¯s right. If that is all you have to offer, Crown King, then we will not believe in your words. We certainly won¡¯t do something as drastic as what you had just suggested.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sure you understand what it means to initiate a project of that magnitude. We can¡¯t do something so ridiculous just because you have a theory and think that a disaster will happen.¡± Everyone nodded in agreement. ¡°Trust me this once! When have I ever been wrong about anything? My past record shows that everything I said is urate, doesn¡¯t it?¡± urged Levi. Everyone turned to one another. Levi had rescued Erudia time and again from various disasters. He had never made any mistakes before. Unfortunately, the issue at hand was simply too huge. He¡¯s asking the entire country to join forces! All of Erudia would have to put a pause to their n and work on a single project just because Levi had a theory. The risks were too huge. On top of that, the country would face too many issues once that project was initiated. It would likely turn the entire country upside down and kill its economy. Who would want to risk something like that? To make matters worse, it was ridiculous because they only had words to go on. Levi hadn¡¯t done much in the past three years to inspire much faith, so he didn¡¯t seem reliable at that moment. He had changed drastically since he lost his powers. Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. Even his wife and friends wouldn¡¯t believe his words¡­ Chapter 2619 Chapter 2619 Chapter 2619 How Certain Are You All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. It was ridiculous for Levi to show up suddenly and ask them to get the entire country to join forces just to build a defensive wall within two months. iming that the disaster will strike in three months and that the Lab of Gods still exists¡­ Everything seemed so ridiculous. It was as though it came out of a children¡¯s storybook. What the hell? Are you a psychic? Or did youe from the future? Levi was neither. He didn¡¯t even have any evidence to prove his words, and that was why everyone was quiet as they stared at him. Craig eventually said, ¡°Personally, I trust you, Crown King. ¡°Despite everything that had happened, I still trust you. ¡°You have always been sensitive about these things and have great intuition, after all. ¡°Unfortunately, the issue at hand is too big, and I¡¯ll need to see some evidence before implementing anything. ¡°Everything must be perfect, and we can¡¯t do anything based on hypotheses or theories. Not even if those hypotheses were urate. We¡¯ll need substantial evidence to prove that everything you im is true, and only then will we do as you ask. ¡°There simply isn¡¯t another way.¡± The rest of the members thought that Craig¡¯s word made sense, so they agreed on it. ¡°As you know, Crown King, the Dragonites are responsible for protecting Erudia. We can¡¯t afford to be even a little careless, and everything must be done to perfection.¡± Nichs further pointed out, ¡°What if something goes wrong while we are getting the entire country to build the wall? Who would be held responsible for it? ¡°What if the project made it so that Erudia¡¯s technology falls behind every other country¡¯s progress? ¡°And what do we do if our enemy or some mysterious forces decide to invade the country while we are building the wall? ¡°If there were any major mistakes, the entire country will be annihted. What do we do then? ¡°On top of that, what if you miscalcted and the threat never happened? The entire country would have fallen behind for no reason. What then? ¡°Two months go by in a blink of an eye, but many can happen to a country within that short time frame. Putting everything on hold for two months would mean falling behind on technological advancements, and the rest of the world may abandon us. ¡°Have you thought about all these consequences? ¡°All you have are theories, so who would do anything based on just that?¡± Chandler nodded in agreement and said, ¡°They¡¯re right. We finally managed to get Erudia to grow to be the great country it is today. We can¡¯t risk destroying it all, and we don¡¯t have what it takes to make up for our mistakes. Also, we do not wish to be known as the viins.¡± Truth was, Levi understood where everybody¡¯s concerns came from. The weight of that responsibility was too heavy. A single faulty decision could lead to lifetimes of insults. Everybody would be deemed the viins. Levi was also gambling with his reputation as well. It¡¯s normal that they do not wish to implement this n. ¡°There is one other way to solve the problem. If you can do something to prevent or solve all the issues that we spoke about earlier, we will implement your n. We can¡¯t do it for anything less. ¡°Besides, maybe it won¡¯t matter if disaster struck. Those machines might be indestructible, but the entire country can join forces and defend ournds from our enemies. We might just win that war. ¡°There is nothing we need to fear so long as we all stand united because that will turn us into an unbreakable force. ¡°Besides, you know how powerful The Cardinal Hall is. With them, the Carigrey Academy, and the top three fighters of the Divine Leaderboard on our side, no one can stop us,¡± dered Craig proudly. It got to the point where even Levi couldn¡¯t bear to keep being stubborn. He sighed deeply. This is what happens when there is a gap in knowledge. I know too much, but I can¡¯t convince the rest of the world to believe me. It doesn¡¯t matter how loudly I shout, no one will believe me. It didn¡¯t help that Levi was making an enormous request at the time, and it was something beyond anybody¡¯s imagination. It was simply impossible. ¡°Given your current condition, Crown King, I think it¡¯s best if you bow out from working on any major issues involving Erudia. You should rest at home.¡± What Craig was basically implying was that Levi should shut up and stop making a scene off a stupid theory. It might even be right to say that Craig was calling Levi a schizophrenic idiot. ¡°How certain of this are you, Crown King?¡± Chapter 2620 Chapter 2620 Chapter 2620 Votes Someone suddenly stepped forward and asked Levi that crucial question. It was Gary McGonagals, the most powerful of the four top members there. He was a warrior and used to be a killing machine in the army. The guy had a terrible temper and was aggressive. He believed in Levi because he had experienced something simr before. Back then, he predicted what his enemies would do in a month, but no one listened to him. yvolume00:00/00:44TruvidfullScreen Everyone thought that his thoughts were ridiculous and illogical. In the end, their enemy destroyed them, and his army suffered heavy casualties. Fortunately, Gary went out and prepared as best as he could on his own. That cushioned the harmful impact of the battle. If he hadn¡¯t done all that, they would¡¯ve lost the war entirely. Gary only had eight fingers left because his enemies blew off two of his fingers during that battle. It was why they called him the Eight-fingered Hero. When Levi was making his case, Gary kept quiet because he was monitoring reaction. The truth was that Gary found the idea to be ridiculous and way too risky as well. However, he saw the exasperation in eyes. It was the same frustration Gary experienced all those years ago, and that was why he thought that Levi might actually be right. Levi turned his attention to Gary and replied, ¡°To be honest, I am only about seventy or eighty percent sure about the disaster happening. ¡°But I am one hundred percent certain that we¡¯d be able to stop that disaster from hurting our country if we implement my n, though. That being said, the risks and loss everyone had mentioned earlier were valid as well.¡± Gary frowned deeply after hearing what Levi said. The former thought, In short, if we do as he requested, we will stop the crisis from hitting us, regardless of whether it is real. However, all the underlying risks previously mentioned are still valid. That meant that they would have to roll the dice. However, Gary could tell that Levi was confident about solving the disaster if they disregard how the project would affect the economy. ¡°Will you bet on this?¡± asked Gary. Levi nodded and replied, ¡°Yes! I will bet on it, even if it means that there¡¯s a chance I will be regarded as the viin and be mocked for all eternity.¡± ¡°Okay. That is what I want to hear. I, Gary Burns, will support you with everything I have,¡± shared Gary. ¡°Calm down, Gary. Do you even know what you¡¯re doing? Given your current position, you should not make a decision like this.¡± Many were panicking, and one of them was quick to speak up and stop Gary. ¡°I know, but I will put my faith in him and am rolling the dice. If anything were to happen, you can put all the me on me. Let me bear all the consequences of this decision,¡± replied Gary calmly. ¡°No, you can¡¯t afford to make up for that mistake! Millions of lives are on your shoulders. The entire country is at stake. What will you do if anything happens? Are you going to kill yourself to pay for that mistake? Even if you do that, it won¡¯t do us any good,¡± refuted Craig. The others chimed in, ¡°Exactly! There will be no turning back once we initiate his n. No one has what it takes to make up for it if this turns out to be a mistake.¡± Despite everybody¡¯s words, Gary firmly stood his ground and supported Levi. ¡°I trust him. My instinct tells me that he can turn things around. He has what it takes to do that.¡± ¡°In that case, let¡¯s put a vote to it. That will make things fair,¡± suggested Chandler. ¡°Okay, then let¡¯s cast our votes. That is fair,¡± agreed the rest of the council members. ¡°You¡­¡± C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org Gary red at the rest of the crowd evilly. The result is obvious, isn¡¯t it? What¡¯s the point of voting at all? ¡°Alright, so all in favor of the Crown King, please raise your hand,¡± announced Chandler loudly. Gary was the only one who raised his hand. Everyone else turned and stared at each other. ¡°Okay, and now, to those who oppose the Crown King, please raise your hand.¡± Zip! Zip! Everyone else raised their hands. The result was obvious. The decision-makers of Dragonites had voted on the matter. They would not support Levi. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I did everything I could¡­¡± said Gary while looking at Levi in exasperation. ¡°This is how things are, Crown King. We can¡¯t help you,¡± replied another member. ¡°It¡¯s fine. I¡¯m just d that at least one person trusts me,¡± said Levi while smiling. ¡°Despite the result of the votes, we recognize that the Crown King might be right, so we will send our men to investigate the matter¡­¡± said Craig. Those words were, perhaps, his way of offering somefort. Levi took one long look at the building after he left the Dragonites¡¯ headquarters. He wondered what he should do next. Am I supposed to just let disaster strike and just ignore it all now? Chapter 2621 Chapter 2621 Chapter 2621 Know Who You Are Fighting Naturally, that wasn¡¯t an option for Levi. An alternative was for him to attack directly. The fighters I trained are supposed to join me to crush the Lab of Gods entirely. Maybe we can reveal ourselves before the intended time and bring those machines down instead. No, that is not feasible. The best option is still to y defense. Fortunately, Levi still had the Sacred Organization and the Ancient Garrison n on his side. Theirbined resources wouldn¡¯t be enough to build a protective wall all over Erudia. yvolume00:00/00:44TruvidfullScreen However, it should be sufficient to protect a few of the country¡¯s inds. I¡¯ll just rescue as many people as possible. What else can I do? All that¡¯s left is for me to try my best. Still, Levi wanted to talk to the Divine Brigadier and figure out what thetter was thinking. Perhaps there was some way for them to join forces or something. On the other side. The Senior Disciple of the previous Dark Emperor had returned to Erudia after learning what the Lab of Gods was nning. He went to the Carigrey Academy. When the Divine Brigadier saw him, the former jumped in surprise. His mind was blown upon realizing that the Senior Disciple was his own son. ¡°All I want is to know is the true identity of the current Dark Emperor, who is also the murderer who killed my mother. ¡°Tell me everything! Who is he? Who killed my mother? ¡°Things can no longer be turned around, so there is no point in lying anymore. Naturally, it¡¯ll not be a difficult feat for you to lie to me, anyway. You¡¯ve never regarded me as your son, after all.¡± The previous Dark Emperor¡¯s Senior Disciple was demanding an answer from the Divine Brigadier. All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. The former was an intelligent man. He knew that his words would put the pressure on the Divine Brigadier. Those words tugged at the deepest part of thetter¡¯s heart. Two important people hung in the line. One of them was his junior in the martial arts school, while the other was his son. His junior was the one who murdered his wife, but the man standing in front of him was his own flesh and blood. The Senior Disciple¡¯s emergence was not what the Divine Brigadier expected. As suspected, the Divine Brigadier trembled and looked troubled as soon as he heard what was said. It wasn¡¯t right for the Divine Brigadier to say anything, but he couldn¡¯t keep everything a secret either. ¡°Why are you hesitating? Do you have something to do with my mother¡¯s death as well?¡± demanded the Senior Disciple. His words stabbed the Divine Brigadier¡¯s heart. ¡°No, I didn¡¯t even know that it happened. I was in solitary training at that time, and she was already¡­ gone when I return,¡± replied the Divine Brigadier. ¡°Then tell me who it is!¡± The previous Dark Emperor¡¯s Senior Disciple suddenly raised his voice. The Divine Brigadier was in pain when he said, ¡°I can¡¯t tell you. It won¡¯t do you any good, and you won¡¯t be able to exact revenge, so stop asking about it.¡± ¡°I want justice for my mother, even if it means I will die,¡± insisted the previous Dark Emperor¡¯s Senior Disciple. ¡°I am the culprit. What are you going to do about it?¡± The Divine Brigadier was still struggling to answer when a figure showed up out of nowhere. It was Levi, who had just returned. He had long known about how the previous Dark Emperor¡¯s Senior Disciple had been investigating the Sacred Organization from behind the scenes. That was why the former knew that thetter was somehow connected to the Lab of Gods. I didn¡¯t think he¡¯de and demand an answer from the Divine Brigadier¡­ This may turn out to be a good thing for me. ¡°You¡­¡± The Senior Disciple was shaken to the core when he saw Levi showing up as the Dark Emperor. The former kept stumbling backward. ¡°I thought you want to know who I am. Come then. Follow me,¡± said Levi. He stepped forward and invited the young man toe along. ¡°Please, I beg of you. Please don¡¯t kill him,¡± begged the Divine Brigadier quickly as he followed behind. That was his son, after all. Levi brought the previous Dark Emperor¡¯s Senior Disciple to a secluded area within Carigrey Academy. Thetter started trembling. It was obvious he sensed the incredibly powerful aura oozing out of Levi. Avenging his mom? That was not possible. I only said all those words to get to the Divine Brigadier, and they were all lies. I don¡¯t actually have the guts to do that. That statement was especially true after meeting Levi. Heaven could bless the Senior Disciple with ten times the bravery he was born with, and that still wouldn¡¯t suffice. ¡°Out of courtesy to the Divine Brigadier, I won¡¯t kill you. However, if you are going to exact your revenge, you should at least know who you are fighting.¡± Slowly but surely, Levi took his mask off. Chapter 2622 Chapter 2622 Chapter 2622 I Know Why He Works With Erudia Senior Disciple gulped as he stared at the face underneath the mask. It was something he would remember for the rest of his life. Since the disciple could not exact his vengeance, he had no choice but to pin his hopes on Lab of Gods. ¡°I have a question. Why did you choose to work with The Cardinal Hall? Do you have some kind of special rtionship with them?¡± inquired Senior Disciple curiously. What concerned Lab of Gods before had the same effect on him. I know Divine Brigadier can¡¯t avenge himself, but that doesn¡¯t exin why he would get involved with Dark Emperor. ¡°Come closer, and I¡¯ll tell you why,¡± instructed Levi as he beckoned for the man to lean in. yvolume00:00/00:44TruvidfullScreen In order to satisfy his curiosity, Senior Disciple quickly lent Levi his ear. When Levi was finally done exining, the disciple¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief. ¡°Okay, I understand now,¡± stated Senior Disciple calmly after listening to Levi. After that, the disciple walked away without another word while Levi smiled as look at his back. After he had handled the matter, Levi gathered Divine Brigadier and the others around him to tell them about it. A troubled look instantly appeared on their faces when they heard Levi. ¡°I can understand why they think this is too much for them. What we¡¯re talking about here is enough to change an entire nation! It¡¯s only natural that Dragonites refused.¡± ¡°He¡¯s right. Even if somebody else were in that position, I think they would¡¯ve made the same decision. It¡¯s like putting all your eggs in the same basket!¡± ¡°Regarding this matter, I¡¯m afraid that not even us, The Cardinal Hall, can¡¯t do anything. After all, we¡¯re just a martial arts organization. It¡¯s far beyond our capability to gather all the forces in Erudia. Only Dragonites are capable of aplishing such a feat.¡± ¡°However, I don¡¯t think Dragonites will be open to our suggestion.¡± ¡°Tell me more. I¡¯d like to know what you all think,¡± requested Levi with his eyes fixed on the group. ¡°It¡¯s impossible to do anything about the wall. That much, I¡¯m sure. We¡¯ll have to think of something else.¡± ¡°We should utilize the resources we have to build as many shelters as possible so that the civilians will have a refuge when the timees.¡± To that, Levi nodded in response. ¡°Yes. That¡¯s part of my n actually.¡± ¡°Secondly, you should keep your n to develop a team of Super Fighters a secret for the moment. If we had to face a crisis in the meantime, we¡¯ll do what we can to handle it.¡± ¡°Even if we fail to take our enemies down, I think we¡¯re at least capable of holding the line.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. We¡¯ll be the wall that protects our country when the timees.¡± One by one, those at the meeting voiced their thoughts. ¡°I suppose that¡¯s the best we can hope for,¡± responded Levi before letting out a long sigh. I seriously pray that Dr. Dark¡¯s Warmachines won¡¯t be as powerful as we expect them to be. No matter what, I don¡¯t wish to see those from The Cardinal Hall die fighting the machines. That¡¯s why we have toe up with something soon instead of just throwing ourselves at the enemies. To do that, I have to continue to gather more information. We have to be ready. That¡¯s the only way to reduce casualties. Fortunately, we know just what to do next. Our first step is to build Shelters. Even though Levi controlled Sacred Organization, he was well aware that he still needed more manpower to build enough Shelters. After all, most of those under hismand were fighters, so involving them in construction would be a waste of talent. Fortunately for him, he had The Cardinal Hall¡¯s support. Meanwhile, Senior Disciple of the former Dark Emperor had already met with Mr. X and the others. ¡°What? Are you sure you took a good look?¡± asked one of them, finding what the disciple told them somewhat difficult to believe. N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. ¡°I¡¯m certain! Dark Emperor wanted me to remember exactly what he looked like. I even got a closer look. The face was precisely the way you described it. His eyes, his nose and everything!¡± Mr. X, as well as the others with him, were utterly shocked after listening to how the disciple described Dark Emperor¡¯s face. That has to be him! I¡¯m sure! That has got to be God from Restricted Area 76! The face that Levi showed to Senior Disciple was actually that of a God at Restricted Area 76, for he knew exactly what the man was thinking about. ¡°Besides that, I also found out why they decided to work with Erudia,¡± voiced the disciple. Chapter 2623 Chapter 2623 Chapter 2623 Stand To Benefit Everyone instinctively leaned in when they heard what Senior Disciple said. Mr. X got so close to the disciple that his ear was practically just an inch away from the man¡¯s lips. Ever since he discovered what Gods of Restricted Area 76 had been up to, Mr. X could not help but wonder why they chose to work with Erudia. C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org To him, Gods were never a cause for worry. After all, they were no match for Dr. Dark, who could pretty much obliterate them in his sleep. What concerned Mr. X was the reason behind Restricted Area 76¡¯s and Erudia¡¯s cooperation. yvolume00:00/00:44TruvidfullScreen Unless he could figure it out, Mr. X knew that he would not be able to rest in peace because the matter would haunt him even in his slumber. ¡°So what is it?¡± Everybody was as curious as they could be after Senior Disciple mentioned his newfound information. ¡°Restricted Area 76 only appeared to be working with Erudia, but in truth, they¡¯re nning to take control of the country little by little.¡± When the disciple of the previous Dark Emperor finally revealed his finding, every single person at the scene immediately gasped. That¡¯s some ambition! I knew those at Restricted Area 76 were a power- hungry bunch! Just think about how Sacred Organization has absorbed Maya Industries. Even the ancient Garrison n couldn¡¯t escape their grasp. Gods of Restricted Area 76 just keep expanding their power and territories. They only pretended to work with Erudia, but when the time is right, they¡¯ll devour the country just like they did everything else. After that, they¡¯ll probably move on to other countries. After a moment of silence, Mr. X burst outughing. ¡°I knew it! I knew there must be a reason they are working together. They should be cooperating with Zarain instead, not Erudia! Now I finally know why they made such an illogical move. Their ambition really knows no bounds!¡± Like Mr. X, those with him also understood that Restricted Area 76 was ying the long game. ¡°I knew those so-called Gods of Restricted Area 76 would never be satisfied to remain under someone else¡¯s rule. One way or another, they¡¯ll climb their way to the top!¡± However, none of them expected that Levi would feed Senior Disciple with utter nonsense. Since the disciple was convinced that he was told the truth, so were those at Lab of Gods. For Mr. X, it was a weight off his shoulders after hearing about the supposed truth. ¡°This is a good thing. Now we¡¯re no longer threatened. This issue took care of itself sooner than I thought.¡± ¡°Does that mean Dr. Dark can begin his assault on Restricted Area 76?¡± Lucifer and the others could not wait to start crossing Gods¡¯ names off their list. However, Mr. X shook his head in response. ¡°You¡¯re missing the point here. As long as we know everything about them, they won¡¯t be a threat to us, which means we can make our move whenever we want to.¡± Not knowing who were the top three on the Divine Leaderboard had always been Lab of Gods¡¯ cause for concern. Since they were convinced they already had that piece of information, Mr. X was in no hurry to make a move. ¡°Besides, now that we know their true goal, we have no reason to eliminate them. In case you didn¡¯t notice, their goal to conquer Erudia aligns with ours,¡± added Mr. X. Nodding, everyone immediately agreed with the man. ¡°You¡¯re right. Whether they know it or not, they are now allies with us. The enemy of my enemy is my friend.¡± Mr. X smiled deviously before continuing, ¡°Not only will we not eliminate them, but we will also help them by adding fuel to the fire. If we can get the two parties to go to war and wear each other out, we can swoop in and take advantage of both of them!¡± Chapter 2624 Chapter 2624 Chapter 2624 Reduced To A Month And A Half ¡°That¡¯s brilliant!¡± ¡°Agreed! No matter who wins, we¡¯ll stand to benefit from the oue.¡± ¡°We might even draw out the two mysterious entities of Erudia! Then, they can duke it out with Gods of Restricted Area 76. Even if Gods cannot take them out, we¡¯ll get the chance to learn whatever we can about the entities. We¡¯ll kill two birds with one stone!¡± Everyone could not stop praising Mr. X for his seemingly perfect idea. ¡°So what do we have to do next? Do we carry on with the n?¡± inquired Jester King and others. Mr. X then turned to Senior Disciple. ¡°What you need to do next is stay close to Divine Brigadier and continue to gather information for us. That¡¯s how you help us help you get revenge. In fact, we¡¯re going to do more than just help you wreak vengeance; we¡¯re going to make you so much more powerful!¡± Only after the former Dark Emperor¡¯s disciple had left did Mr. X get back to Jester King and the others. ¡°Our n should stay between us. As nned, we¡¯ll turn Erudia into a living hell! Our opportunity will only present itself after the entire country has fallen into chaos because that¡¯s when we¡¯ll lead Gods of Restricted Area 76 to seize control of Erudia. We¡¯ll save our forces until the two parties are spent. That¡¯s when we¡¯ll strike.¡± Cackling, the man could already imagine emerging victorious from the conflict. ¡°You¡¯re an absolute genius! With thebined firepower of Dr. Dark¡¯s Warmachines and Gods of Restricted Area 76, there¡¯s no way Erudia can withstand such a brutal assault!¡± ¡°Not even The Cardinal Hall nor Eragon can do anything about it. Erudia thinks they¡¯re cultivating future fighters loyal to them, but they have no idea that those fighters belong to Restricted Area 76. When they realize the truth, it¡¯ll already be toote for them.¡± Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. Then, everyone at the scene startedughing maniacally. ¡°I can feel it. It won¡¯t be long before we get to see the two mysterious entities. If we can gather the information we need, there¡¯s no way we¡¯d lose!¡± stated one of them in confidence. ¡°I¡¯ll have to inform Sacroria and Dr. Dark so that they expedite the process. We¡¯ll need them to be done in a month and a half.¡± ¡°Have ck Hawk of Shielde to see me. I have to know if Warmachines can fit into the power station. And we¡¯ll also need a few test subjects,¡±manded Mr. X. ¡°Yes, sir!¡± After receiving their orders, everybody immediately took action, for they all wanted to see Erudia in chaos as soon as possible. When that happened, Gods of Restricted Area 76 would be encouraged to make a move. Meanwhile, Dr. Dark too plunged back into work after being notified to expedite his production. Suddenly, everyone at Lab of Gods got extremely busy. On the other side, Levi had secretly set up a group of people within Sacred Organization to work on building Shelters. Since he nned to build four shelters in four different locations, he was seriously low on manpower. On top of that, Sacred Organization was a motley crew of people that had trouble working together. If Levi were to make a scene, that would defeat the purpose of setting up Shelters in secret. Four of those buildings were far from enough since the most one could amodate was a hundred thousand people, which meant Levi would have to build a few hundred before he could take everyone in. The man got a headache just trying to figure out how to achieve that. With The Cardinal Hall¡¯s help, we can probably build around thirty shelters. But if we¡¯re to reach more than a hundred, we¡¯ll need Erudia¡¯s help. Otherwise, it would be impossible for us to achieve that. In the early stage of the construction, Levi even participated in designing Shelters. After all, he held all the relevant data and information, including what materials they had to use to withstand the attack of Warmachines. Using the metals and other materials avable at Restricted Area 76 could certainly do the job, but what else can we use instead? Because I can¡¯t just spend all of the resources there on building Shelters. Chapter 2625 Chapter 2625 Chapter 2625 What The Heck Is That Since Levi still needed those materials at Restricted Area 76 to fight Lab of Gods, he could not simply use them for Shelters. If he were to get other materials for the construction, seeking Erudia¡¯s help seemed like the best option. I have to tend to this matter personally because we don¡¯t have much time left! Meanwhile, the freezing wind blew over somewhere far away on the Aotic sea, where the poption was sparse. Floating on the surface of the ice water were numerous gigantic icebergs. Still, those conditions were not enough to deter the more adventurous tourists from visiting. Because of the icebergs, arge cruise ship had to keep its distance while the tourists onboard got on a small boat to proceed. ¡°This is as far as we can go. Beyond this point is Zarain territory, and who knows, they might have a secret base somewhere over there. Unless you want to be their human test subject, I suggest we stay far away.¡± After hearing that, the tourists immediately stopped walking in that direction. However, some had brought diving gears because they were curious about what kind of sceneries awaited them six hundred and fifty feet under the sea. They were convinced that there had to be something extraordinary to see since it was the icy-cold Aotic sea. Ssh! Ssh! One by one, dozens of divers with proper equipment plunged into the sea, and as expected, the sight of icebergs underwater was awe-inspiring and breath-taking. Impressed, the divers quickly took out their cameras to take photos, but suddenly, they heard a loud rumbling sound under the sea. Then, the sea began to churn, and a vortex was formed. The force was so strong that it almost knocked the equipment off the divers. As the rumbling intensified, the sound got so loud that the divers felt like their eardrums were about to pop. ¡°Is an underwater volcano erupting?¡± ¡°Or could it be a tsunami?¡± The divers thought they were about to witness a natural disaster, so they hurriedly tried to resurface. However, before they could do so, the divers noticed that they were overshadowed by a gargantuan object. Somehow, the rumbling had gotten louder, and the force from the vortex stronger. ¡°Look up above you!¡± ¡°My goodness! What the heck is that?¡± Rushing forward above their heads was a gigantic object that seemed at least four hundred feet in length and height. ¡°What¡­ What kind of creature is that? That¡¯s terrifying!¡± Every one of the divers was shocked to the core when they saw the unknown being, but their cameras continued to roll. After a while, they realized that the being was not on its own. Following closely behind it was neen more of such objects. Twenty enormous creatures were headed for the power station in Zarain to see if they could fit in. Because of their massive size, the creatures would have been easily detected had they been anywhere else. However, since they were near the power station, the energy signature it created was enough to cover their tracks. No one would suspect the power spike in that area since it was where the power station was located. C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org As long as Zarain thought nothing of it, nobody would have a clue what the creatures were up to, so ck Hawk was sent to ensure that the country stayed in the dark. It did not take long before the divers uploaded their videos, and the inte immediately exploded. Unbeknownst to those involved, the effects of the event had already begun to ripple. Chapter 2626 Chapter 2626 Chapter 2626 Destroy The Evidence Someizens were convinced that the videos were fake since there was nothing on the news regarding those gigantic creatures. Many thought it was impossible for twenty of those enormous beings to go unnoticed by the authorities. However, some believed the videos to be real since they had the expertise to analyze the recordings and confirm that they were not edited in any way. Meanwhile, inside Dragonites¡¯ base in Oand City, the four leaders had gathered as Zephyr of the intelligence unit rushed over with hisputer. ¡°Crown King was right!¡± ¡°What do you mean by that?¡± questioned Craig and the others with a brow raised. yvolume00:00/00:44TruvidfullScreen None of them had mentioned anything about Levi for the past few days, and Gary was the only one who paid the man any attention. That was probably why the four were shocked when Levi was suddenly brought up. ¡°Somebody took videos of gigantic creatures in the Aotic sea, and they look exactly like those that Crown King described.¡± Zephyr then ced his device on the table and yed the videos. Immediately after going through the recordings, everyone was dumbfounded. The enormous beings that Levi described really do exist? Heck, someone even caught them on camera! ¡°Their size and design! They look just the way Crown King told us! That man really can foretell the future!¡± eximed Gary in utter surprise. He had already chosen to believe Levi then, so having substantial evidence only served to solidify his trust in him. ¡°Have the videos been analyzed yet?¡± inquired Craig and the other two in all seriousness. ¡°Yes. We had the technicians examine the videos, and they confirmed that no editing was done,¡± replied Zephyr. ¡°Are you sure?¡± Excited, Gary quickly chimed in, ¡°The videos are real! But still, we have to verify this ourselves.¡± On the other hand, Craig and the others would need more than just videos to change their mind about Levi. ¡°Zephyr, I want you to lead a team to investigate this matter. We need to know who took these videos, when and where. Get back to us when you have all the details.¡± Even though their technicians had authenticated the videos, the Dragonites knew they had to find out for sure. ¡°Something is wrong! I¡¯ve just received news that the videos have disappeared from the inte. All of them! Somebody deleted them, and they were very swift. We just got the videos a few minutes ago,¡± reported Zephyr suddenly. ¡°That was fast. Then you¡¯ll have to be even faster. Go dig out whatever you can. Hurry!¡±manded Craig. A few hourster, Zephyr hurried back with his findings. ¡°All of the evidence has been destroyed! Even the people who took the videos have been silenced. We couldn¡¯t even find their bodies. I¡¯m sorry but we have absolutely nothing,¡± reported Zephyr with a grim expression. ¡°That should be enough to tell us how serious this matter is. It also shows us that Crown King was telling us the truth, so we should listen to him and start making preparations,¡± advised Gary sternly. At that point, he no longer desired to get any concrete evidence before taking action. The man had decided to trust Levipletely. We have to act as soon as possible. Overthinking isn¡¯t going to help anyone because it¡¯s obvious that somebody wants to keep those mysterious beings a secret. Still hesitant, Craig, Chandler, and Nichs exchanged looks. N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. ¡°No, we can¡¯t just blindly trust those videos! We need to have concrete evidence before we act. That¡¯s just how we do things!¡± disagreed Craig directly. ¡°Crown King himself should be aware of these videos. Why don¡¯t we ask him to investigate instead? It¡¯ll be an opportunity for him to prove that he has been telling the truth,¡± suggested Nichs. In response, the other two nodded in agreement. ¡°It¡¯s settled then. We¡¯ll have Crown King investigate the matter himself.¡± Chapter 2627 Chapter 2627 Chapter 2627 Concrete Evidence Levi had been so busy with Shelters that he did not realize Lab of Gods had already made their move. After Dragonites had asked him to investigate the matter, he immediately contacted ck Hawk for details. ¡°It was just an exercise. Lab of Gods wanted to see if Warmachines could hide in the power station. They were only sent there to gather information,¡± exined ck Hawk. Since it was only an exercise, ck Hawk did not think it was necessary to bother Levi with such a trivial matter. Moreover, he was confident in and his predictions. ¡°I see,¡± replied Levi calmly. This just goes to show that I was right. Since Dragonites want evidence, I might as well give them something. yvolume00:00/00:44TruvidfullScreen ¡°How was the exercise then?¡± inquired Levi. All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°It was sessful. There wasn¡¯t any problem.¡± ¡°And those Warmachines?¡± ¡°They¡¯ll be disintegrated, and I¡¯ll personally see to it that it gets done properly. After all, we can¡¯t risk-¡± After hearing that, Levi immediately interrupted, ¡°Don¡¯t disintegrate all of them. Leave one for me. Send me your location, and I¡¯ll be right over.¡± Shortly after, Levi secretly arrived at an appointed location. Almost all Warmachines were dead when he got there. They were just replicas created for information gathering only. ¡°I need one of them, so I¡¯m going to take this with me.¡± Levi then transported one of those behemoths back to Erudia. Bam! Craig and the others were utterly stupefied when Levi threw the being right at their feet. ¡°It¡¯s real!¡± Curious, the men quickly circled around the creature to take a closer look. ¡°This is just a replica. It¡¯s used for a test.¡± Levi then proceeded to exin more about the creature to Craig and the others. When he was finally done unraveling the mystery, all the men were close to believing him. ¡°If you want, I can bring you more evidence but it¡¯ll be toote for you by then,¡± reminded Levi. Naturally, Gary was the first to speak up. ¡°I believe him! Why are you guys still second-guessing this man? Isn¡¯t it obvious enough? What more does he have to do to make you trust him?¡± Even though Dragonites had concrete proof right before them, they still hesitated. This is the future of Erudia we¡¯re talking about here! How can we simply bet the fate of our country on this man? Even in the face of a possible catastrophe, Dragonites still had second thoughts about taking action. ¡°Well? Say something! Have you all lost your backbones?¡± shouted Gary impatiently. After exchanging looks with the other two, Craig finally broke the ice. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Crown King. All this creature can do is prove that you were telling the truth, but it isn¡¯t enough to get the entire Erudia involved.¡± ¡°I understand. I know it¡¯s too much to ask,¡± responded Levi with a nod. ¡°However¡­¡± added the three before they turned to Gary. ¡°Since we know what¡¯s going on now, we¡¯re not about to send you away empty-handed.¡± ¡°We¡¯ve decided to let Gary assist you. Even though he doesn¡¯t have enough resources to build a wall, building Shelters won¡¯t be a problem for him and his men.¡± ¡°We¡¯re sure that Shelters you build will be of great use when the timees.¡± In the end, the three and Levi reached apromise and decided to take some defensive measures that did not involve the entire country. ¡°That¡¯s good!¡± agreed Levi. Chapter 2628 Chapter 2628 Chapter 2628 Partial Support He brought the massive machine to Dragonites. He didn¡¯t expect to gather the strength of the entire nation to build the wall. He merely wanted additional help in the construction of Shelter. His mood lightened since he achieved his goal. Furthermore, Gary had supported and stood by him from the start. Now, they could build hundreds of Shelters. yvolume00:05/00:44TruvidfullScreen Then, he could finally achieve the final objective of his ns. After Dragonites agreed to help, Gary immediately jumped in and made the necessary arrangement to assist Levi in building Shelters. The main thing they werecking was thebor forces from humans and machinery to erect Shelter. Next, they needed to choose suitable geological locations for Shelters. Then, they needed to scour building materials. It was challenging enough as it was. Yet, they must execute every stage discreetly and with a tight deadline, raising the level of difficulty forpletion. Even with Gary¡¯s help, the level of difficulty didn¡¯t diminish. But they could build more Shelters than they had initially nned since Gary was much stronger than Levi. That was excellent news. Gary had strong execution capability, so he immediately jumped in and started working on devising a solution for the problems Levi faced. Meanwhile, Levi had selected hundreds of locations for Shelter after meticulous analysis. Seventy of them were located within or nearby Erudia. The remaining thirty were slightly farther than Erudia as backups Shelters. Gary had also made the necessary arrangements for manpower. He had a majority of workers sign a non-disclosure agreement. Therefore, they were clueless as to what they were building. Gary had also prepared all the basic necessities for them. However, they were short on machineries. Gary couldn¡¯t purchase them in bulk without drawing any attention. Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. So he gathered some of them from Erudia while a small portion from other nations. He ordered a minimal number from each nation to avoid raising any suspicion. As for the building materials, Levi and his subordinates had managed to find a recement after much research. As the recement was also a rare metal, its resources were limited. The amount the entire Erudia had was far from enough. They had to order from other nations at an exorbitant cost. ¡°Leave it to me! It won¡¯t raise any suspicion if I order it under Erudia. At most, they are only assuming we¡¯re building a training base.¡± Next, Gary paid a pretty penny for the sufficient amount of the metal. The cost was sky-high since it was a rare metal in every nation. It would cost a bomb if one wanted to order it. In recent times, there were other means of acquiring items. Just like this time, trading had helped them get most of the metal. In exchange for the rare metal, an equally valuable item would have to be traded. Gary¡¯s effort this time around to acquire resources was equal to a nation¡¯s effort. He even opened up the National Treasury to exchange for resources. He had given everything he got. The other three Dragonites¡¯ hearts were bleeding after hearing Gary¡¯s decision. The cost was too pricey for helping Levi. It had made a dent in Erudia¡¯s wealth. Their only hope was that all their preparation would be put to good use when the timees. Else, they would be the sinners of the entire Erudia. They might have to bear all the cussing and scolding from the citizens. Even though Gary had said he would shoulder that burden, they knew they would be implicated. They merely hoped that all their effort doesn¡¯t go down the drain once everything was ready. When Levi and Gary joined hands to build Shelters discreetly, Dragonites and other organizations didn¡¯t just sit around shaking their legs. They blocked all outwardmunication, preventing any information from leaking out. Hence, everything was in full swing. Super Fighters¡¯ n was also inching in progress. Even though The Cardinal Hall and Eragon didn¡¯t lend a helping hand in building Shelters, they would be the ones protecting the nation¡¯s defense wall with their bodies and lives. For that purpose, they immersed themselves in their training. A massive storm was about toe. Chapter 2629 Chapter 2629 Chapter 2629 Levi In Solitary Training Again Every second was precious to everyone. It was the same for Lab of Gods. Dr. Dark had been continuously experimenting day in and day out. Everyone worked in coboration. The entire world had fallen into silence at that moment. It was a feeling like the calm before a storm. Everyone was aware of that. yvolume00:00/00:44TruvidfullScreen Each nation andrge organization hade to the realization that someone huge was about to happen. But they were clueless as to what it was. However, that didn¡¯t stop them from putting some protective measures in ce. As every nation and organization was distracted, the discreet construction of Shelter progressed smoothly under their nose. Meanwhile, Lab of Gods was busy too. They sent out more spies to probe for information. They wanted to be in a favorable position once they implemented their n. Hence they needed to be fully prepared. ¡°Mr. X, an incident happened in Restricted Area 76. Sacred Organization is mining for resources excessively. We assume it is to create armors or some other weaponry. Their pace is much faster than before. ¡°They must have something secretly nned if they had sped up the preparation of resources, construction, and production.¡± The spies had reported the anomaly they observed within Restricted Area 76 to Lab of Gods. ¡°It seems like those Gods in Restricted Area 76 have realized their situation. They are stepping up on their preparations too. Prepare to move in! We¡¯re going to take down Erudia in one move!¡± ¡°Excellent! This is wonderful! Truly wonderful!¡± ¡°I can¡¯t wait to see Gods in Restricted Area 76 switching sides and going against Erudia.¡± Mr. X was ovee with anticipation. Lucifer added, ¡°That¡¯s right. Those fellows in Restricted Area 76 are strong enough. They have the support of the mighty Sacred Organization and ancient Garrison n. They could already make a move on Erudia, but they are merely waiting for a window of opportunity. A window when the entire world is submerged in chaos. The more chaotic it is, the better chances they have.¡± Mr. X nodded with agreement. ¡°You¡¯re right. They will take action once the world is in chaos. They have already picked up on the abnormalities of the situation; hence, the eleration in their preparation.¡± ¡°If that¡¯s the case, we should add fuel to the fire and make the fire bigger.¡± Lucifer and Jester King approached Mr. X. ¡°What do you say? Should we start on our preparations?¡± ¡°Let¡¯se up with some trouble as an early gift for them.¡± They nodded their head rapidly, agreeing with Mr. X¡¯s suggestion. The urgency of the situation had every faction standing by cautiously. Erudia was already in the midst of preparation, so they weren¡¯t caught up in the preparation frenzy. Despite having no clue about the happenings, the other nations took the ¡°monkey see, monkey do¡± approach, and also began preparing. Levi was well aware of the uing cmity¡ªa battle with Lab of Gods awaited him. He wondered how strong Sacroria was. C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org Not confident with his current strength, he wanted to strengthen himself further. Even though the basic techniques were part of his daily training, he had his te full recently with all the executions and nnings. It has been ten days since the ns were in motion, and every aspect is going smoothly. It is pointless for me to continue keeping an eye on it. Therefore, Levi had decided to undergo a month of solitary training. He had a feeling his capabilities would rise to a higher tier with a month of solitary training. He felt stuck at a bottleneck and knew solitary training could help tip him over to the next tier. Then, he would be more confident to face Sacroria. The final battle would depend solely on him too. He couldn¡¯t set his hope on anyone else. After leaving some instructions and advice, Levi shut himself from the world and began his solitary training. He could rest assured with Gary and Divine Brigadier keeping watch. However, Dragonites had caught wind of it. Chapter 2630 Chapter 2630 Chapter 2630 A Major Clue ¡°What? He¡¯s in solitary training right now? But this is his idea.¡± ¡°What could he be training for?¡± ¡°I knew he wasn¡¯t a reliable person! He just left all the mess to Gary.¡± ¡°Where is he? Find him, hurry. I have a suspicion that he¡¯s pushing the me.¡± Anxiousness filled Craig and the rest. How can he leave such a grave matter just like that? yvolume00:00/00:44TruvidfullScreen He has disappeared. We can¡¯t let that happen. ¡°Can¡¯t find him. I don¡¯t know where he is. Even Gary had no idea.¡± ¡°I heard he had left some instructions and advice regarding Shelter with Gary before he went. He wants everything to bepleted within a month.¡± ¡°Oh, no. We¡¯re dead!¡± ¡°Shit is about to hit the fan. Levi had run away! Something is wrong here!¡± ¡°I think he¡¯s not in solitary training but wrapped up with something else.¡± Everyone hesitated briefly. ¡°What should we do then?¡± ¡°Should we put the n on pause?¡± Nichs asked. ¡°We¡¯re already at this stage. We can¡¯t stop now. If we do, we will suffer a huge loss.¡± ¡°If that¡¯s the case, let¡¯s continue with the n, then send someone to search for Levi. At the same time, we pay close attention to the movement in every corner of the world.¡± ¡°We can¡¯t let anything happen! We also can¡¯t let any situation allowing Levi to shift the me happen.¡± Craig and Chandler said. Dragonites weren¡¯t the only ones angry. Every worker working on building Shelters was mad when they heard Levi had begun his solitary training. They all said that Levi had taken them for fools. He had theme here to work asbor to build andplete the so-called shelter for an unknown reason within two months. They worked tirelessly to their bone, just to catch wind of Levi running away with the excuse of solitary training. Everyone was aware of abilities. What solitary training? What¡¯s the point of him doing solitary training? Everyone thought it was just an excuse for him to ditch his responsibility. Hence, many workers began to protest and cause a scene. They wanted to quit. Some even instigated the demolishing of Shelters that had been built. In the end, Gary had to calm them down personally. Otherwise, the consequence would be severe. In other words, everyone was upset about sudden disappearance. However, they had a right to be upset since the guy who came up with the n had run away. Hence they had the right to be suspicious for the reason he had disappeared. Luckily, Carigrey Academy didn¡¯t need Levi at the moment. Else, they would also explode with anxiousness. N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. Levi didn¡¯t expect a hugemotion would break out from him entering solitary training. Only Divine Brigadier and few others knew about him going into solitary training. And also the previous Dark Emperor¡¯s Senior Disciple. Since thetter dropped by every day to pester them. He instantly leaked the information to Mr. X. ¡°It was just as I have expected. Under such circumstances, Gods in Restricted Area 76 had no choice but to make a move. ¡°Since Dark Emperor and the others are in solitary training. That means they are preparing to attack Erudia. ¡°I can already picture the scene of Erudia being bombarded by Warmachine and Restricted Area 76.¡± Mr. X was ted. It proved that their effort had paid off. They forced Restricted Area 76 tomence an attack in advance. The time to darkness engulfing the world shortened once again. ¡°I heard Erudia is prepared. It seemed The Cardinal Hall and Eragon have gathered and all the elites in solitary training havee out,¡± the senior disciple revealed. ¡°That is expected. The decision-makers of Erudia have a sharp nose. They can definitely sniff the changes in the air. ¡°If that is so, then we should cause a distraction.¡± A n formed in Mr. X¡¯s mind. Chapter 2641 Chapter 2641 Chapter 2641 Bleeding Heart After hearing what Daxon said, Death Fiend and the lot sensed that something was amiss. They hadplete trust in anything Levi said, and Levi told them that the Warmachines¡¯ attack would bring about a catastrophe. Hence, seeing The Cardinal Hall and Dragonites handling the Warmachines with ease andining about wasting resources deploying fighters from The Cardinal Hall felt off to Death Fiend. What went wrong? Did Levi make a mistake? They still trusted Levi wholeheartedly and believed that he was telling the truth. If that¡¯s the case, things might not be over just yet. On the other hand, Donald and his men all looked disappointed. They were upset that the did get to the fight in time. One of them sighed. ¡°And I thought we get to fight in an all-out battle. We would have thought that we came here all for naught!¡± ¡°Are these things really that weak?¡± Donald asked, ¡°Why did he have to go through all this trouble? Who was it that told you they were strong?¡± ¡°It was Crown King who discovered them. He was the one who told us how strong they were and that we needed to build a wall along Erudia¡¯s coastline to defend against them,¡± one of the Dragonites said and gave them a brief exnation. ¡°Hahahaha! And you believed him? He said these things were so powerful you need a thousand feet wall to defend against them? Look at what happened! You guys won by andslide! He¡¯s just exaggerating! But you guys actually believed him and put up such an borated formation! Isn¡¯t it just overkill? Don¡¯t you go telling people about this! Erudia¡¯s reputation is at stake!¡± Donald sneered. ¡°Yeah!¡± the others chimed in. ¡°Lockdown any news about Crown King¡¯s prediction! Don¡¯t let the news spread!¡± No one refuted their im since it was the truth. It was true that the Warmachines were not even one percent of what Levi described them to be. Levi told them that their appearance would bring about a cmity, causing everyone toe up with one countermeasure after the other, just to find out that Warmachines were weak and that it was a huge waste of time in the end. It felt like a joke as they were able to defeat the Warmachines with just Suicide Squad and those fighters from The Cardinal hall. Dragonites were the ones who boasted the most numbers in the defense line, but none of them even stepped food onto the . On top of that, they even had their own backups ready at the back¡ªa few million strong men. Behind that were the covert sentries and some other troops totaling up to a couple hundred thousand fighters. But none of them were deployed. Not to mention Sacred Organization and Maya Industries, who took some time to get there because they were too far away, only to arrive at an empty during the clean-up. It was hrious in a sense, and anyone who heard about it would surelyugh at Erudia¡¯s shenanigan. Soon, news came from all over the world. It was victories all around. All the nations mobilized their main forces and demolished the Warmachines. Zarain in particr was the fastest to end their fight. With that, the worldwide disaster had been eradicated. That said, everyone seemed to have prepared more than the fight actually needed, with Erudia leading the board in terms of overpreparing. They had prepared so much for a matter so trivial. ¡°What a waste! We¡¯ve lost so much just to prepare ourselves for this. Who can we even look for to cover the loss we have?¡± Donald eximed. Hearing what Donald said, Craig and the others felt a little down. The loss is too much. The loss rued from building the shelters alone is big enough, not to mention the money spent to prepare all this weaponry to battle the Warmachines. On top of that, the materials for Shelters were all traded for using the resources from the National Treasury. What a massive waste! On top of that, the materials are no longer raw materials! They¡¯ve been processed! We can¡¯t do anything with them besides using them to build Shelters! Hearing someone mentioning the loss definitely made Craig and the other¡¯s hearts bleed. We¡¯ve really expended a grave amount of fortune for this preparation and the construction of Shelters.N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. Chapter 2642 Chapter 2642 Chapter 2642 Stop The ns Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. Especially Gary, who was giving it his all, handed over all the properties he had. He believed in Levi, and wanted to take a chance. Even though they hadn¡¯t used the entire nation¡¯s power this time, they had still used one-fourth of the power in the National Treasury. That was a massive blow to the country. It was especially so as they weren¡¯t able to use any of the power they had now. Things were not looking good, and they were suffering quite a loss. yvolume00:00/00:44TruvidfullScreen It was a grave problem now that Erudia had been weakened indirectly. ¡°Now, we¡¯ll have to minimize Erudia¡¯s losses as much as we can. You¡¯ll have to stop whatever ns to build Shelter. Sell the materials you haven¡¯t used, or you can use them somewhere else. Anyway, just do whatever you can to minimize the losses. You¡¯ve been scammed by Levi, so now you have to clean up his mess,¡± Donald said. Craig and a few others nodded. ¡°That¡¯s the only way. The best way to minimize the losses now is to stop the Shelter project.¡± ¡°What a joke! You¡¯re stopping such a big project when it¡¯s halfway finished? Stop spewing nonsense if you don¡¯t know what you¡¯re saying, Donald! Why are you always getting others involved?¡± Death Fiend roared in anger. Let¡¯s see if he¡¯d still be smiling if he found out Dark Emperor¡¯s true identity. ¡°What do you mean? Did I get in your way for talking about Levi?¡± Naturally, Donald didn¡¯t agree to it. He was someone with a temper too. ¡°Do you have a death wish?¡± They were just about to start a fight when Craig and the others hurried over to stop them. ¡°There¡¯s no need to ruin the peace when all of us are on the same side. Let¡¯s all leave now since there¡¯s nothing else to discuss. We¡¯ll have to withdraw our defense barrier too. Everything should go back to how things used to be.¡± Craig and the others were already nning to withdraw their forces. After all, they had already won the battle. ¡°Huh? You¡¯re withdrawing, Craig? Are you going to withdraw all of the defense barriers of the coast?¡± Death Fiend and the rest panicked upon hearing what he said. This is no small matter! He¡¯s not even going to consider it again before withdrawing? ¡°Huh? Of course! Why should we keep the defense barrier when we¡¯ve already won the battle? It¡¯s very costly to continue maintaining them,¡± the man replied instinctively answered. ¡°What? That¡¯s not right! The dangers have not subsided yet. What if another Warmachine attacked us again? What if they¡¯re more powerful than they were before? Withdrawing our defense barrier is equivalent to weing them to attack us with open arms!¡± Death Fiend exined his concerns. Daxon and a few others nodded their heads in agreement. Even though prediction did note true, they should not be taking things lightly. What if everything is just a distraction this time? What if the real battleester? They were basically inviting their enemies by withdrawing their defense barrier now. They still believed in words after all. Craig simply smiled and said, ¡°A person will only believe in what they saw with their own eyes.¡± ¡°The Warmachines are dead already. We¡¯ve caught at least ten of them, and we¡¯ll show them to Crown King. We¡¯ll show him that even though they keep iming that the Warmachines are extremely strong, we were still able to defeat them. Not only that, but we also manage to capture so many of them.¡± ¡°On top of that, these Warmachines didn¡¯t only target Erudia. They¡¯ve also attacked Zarain and other countries. But they were still defeated in the end. They are not as strong as Crown King had described them to be.¡± ¡°Besides, why don¡¯t you see things from our point of view? Do you know the losses we¡¯ll have to bear if we don¡¯t withdraw our forces and stop the Shelter project?¡± The few of them voiced out their opinions. Right then, Notos stepped forward and asked, ¡°But have you ever thought about where these Warmachines came from? Are there any of them left? If there are, how many of them are there? Are they any stronger? Would they still attack us?¡± Having heard that, everyone fell silent. They were so pleased that they had won the battle that none of them stopped to think about these problems. But they still existed. No one could guarantee that there weren¡¯t any Warmachines left after the battle, and it was highly likely for something like this to happen. Chapter 2643 Chapter 2643 Chapter 2643 A Way To Compromise ¡°About that¡­¡± Craig and the rest looked conflicted. The man had made a point. None of them had thought of these problems at all. They just thought that they wouldn¡¯t have to do anything else now that they had won the battle. Every question Notos asked had hit the mark. None of them could answer him. Even Donald and Tyrone were silent. He had asked a sharp question, and no one could guarantee anything. As the decision-makers, Craig and Chandler began weighing out the pros and cons. It¡¯ll be a huge loss if we don¡¯t withdraw. But we¡¯ll be pped with a greater loss if something were to happen after we withdraw. Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. Erudia¡¯s defense might copse and it would be a catastrophe for the whole nation. It was what Levi had said would happen, and none of them would be able to shoulder such a huge responsibility. ¡°Something might really happen if we suddenly withdraw from everything when we haven¡¯t even fixed these problemspletely,¡± Notos added. Craig and the rest didn¡¯t know what to do anymore. ¡°Are we supposed to carry on with everything then? We can¡¯t pay for the losses! It¡¯s just too difficult! Is there a way topromise?¡± They wracked their brains as they pondered over the question. ¡°I have an idea. Let¡¯s not withdraw for now. We should observe for a few more days first. During these few days, you should keep yourselves busy by doing research on the Warmachines. You can get the help of other countries to find out everything you can together. I¡¯m sure we will get an answer within the next few days. If there aren¡¯t any dangers, you can then withdraw our defense barrier without any worries. I have no doubt that you can pay for the losses in the next few days,¡± Daxon suggested. Everyone¡¯s eyes lit up upon hearing his suggestion. ¡°That¡¯s a great suggestion! We can observe the situation for a few days and use the time to do our research. If we withdrawter, we¡¯ll be taking all our problems into ount.¡± ¡°Besides, we¡¯ve already been paying for a month¡¯s worth of losses. Of course, we¡¯ll be able to pay for whatever loss we¡¯ll experience in the next few days.¡± ¡°That¡¯s great! Thank you, Divine Brigadier. We¡¯ll go with this n, then.¡± Craig and the lot agreed to the suggestion. Soon, Dragonites began to leave, but they still left half of their defense system behind. They also left behind a backup team. This way, they could help out right away if something were to happen. On top of that, they had sent out their intelligence department to start working with other countries to investigate the origins of the Warmachines, and also if someone was controlling them. Everyone was ted to hear that a worldwide battle had finally ended. All of them felt that time had truly changed. Back then, humans were always portrayed to be helpless when Warmachines appeared in movies. However, things had been settled so easily. No matter how many Warmachines had appeared, all of them had been killed off. Meanwhile, in Lab of Gods in Oand City. ¡°Have you investigated it thoroughly?¡± Mr. X asked the specialized unit of Lab of Gods. ¡°Yes. We manage to find out eighty percent of Erudia¡¯s schemes. There might be some errors, or there might be a trump card we haven¡¯t found, but we¡¯ve already gotten information on eighty to ny percent of them. Everything is under control, and Erudia is harmless now.¡± Mr. X and the othersughed having heard that. The n this time is perfect! We can kill two birds with one stone. No, we might actually be able to kill multiple birds with one stone. Not only did they manage to get a hold of Erudia¡¯s schemes, but they also hid the real Warmachines and provoked Gods from Restricted Area 76. ¡°Also, Maya Industries and Sacred Organization have sent their backup,¡± Lucifer said. ¡°However, Erudia¡¯sbat prowess was just too strong. Everything had ended by the time they arrived. If the country had been in a stalemate when they were on their way there, Maya Industries and Sacred Organization would have attacked Erudia right on.¡± Jester King and a few others really thought that Maya Industries and Sacred Organization were just like Gods from Restricted Area 76. They thought that they had actually sent their backup to help out when in reality, they just wanted to attack Erudia. Chapter 2644 Chapter 2644 Chapter 2644 Findings Of The Investigation Mr. Xughed out loud when he heard what was said. ¡°Hahaha! Did Maya Industries and Sacred Organization really send their backup? Is it true?¡± he questioned cautiously. A few of them nodded. ¡°Of course. They even showed their trump cards. They brought along the divine tools with them. I¡¯m sure that they had prepared to attack Erudia, but had no chance to do so.¡± Hearing that, the former nodded and said, ¡°Their goal is actually the same as ours, to find out Dragonites¡¯ trump cards and their firepower configuration. It¡¯s too bad Erudia won this time. If the Warmachines could threaten the country, Maya Industries and Sacred Organization would have attacked them long ago.¡± The others started chiming in, ¡°I supposed those in Restricted Area 76 can¡¯t wait to fight already.¡± ¡°Though they didn¡¯t attack this time, it is still beneficial for them. At least they have an idea of what Erudia¡¯s firepower configuration is now. They will have the upper hand the next time they attack.¡± ¡°Erudia is finished. Hahahaha¡­¡± yvolume00:00/00:44TruvidfullScreen Everyone in Lab of Gods wasughing as if their evil n had seeded. ¡°I heard that Erudia has started to investigate Warmachines. It¡¯ll take them a few days. But I¡¯ve already made arrangements to lead them in the other direction. You guys should just continue with the preparations. Our actual n will start soon enough,¡± Mr. X remarked with an icy chuckle. ¡°All right. Understood!¡± At the same time, Gary rushed back to meet up with Max and the others after getting the notice. ¡°What? You¡¯re telling me to stop when I¡¯ve already built half of the shelter? No! I did so much, and we¡¯re about toplete it soon. You¡¯re telling me to stop it just like that? No way. There¡¯s no way I¡¯ll do it.¡± He was adamant about not stopping the construction of Shelter when he heard that they wanted him to give up. ¡°But you have to respect the facts. Considering the situation at hand, Crown King has already said that Warmachines more powerful than the ones we encountered don¡¯t exist. We managed to fight off all those that have appeared before us. If so, do you think we still have to waste resources on Shelter? It¡¯s just too big of a loss for us.¡± Craig and his subordinates were firm on their decision. Gary had always been a man with a temper, and he insisted on believing in Levi. Especially when they had already gone through with half of their n. There was no way he was going to give up just like that. Both parties fought hard. Nichs quickly stepped forward to ease the situation. ¡°Gary, we¡¯re not telling you to stop the project forever. We¡¯ll just stop it temporarily. We¡¯re already investigating the Warmachines, and we¡¯ll get the results soon. Only then will we decide if we should continue the construction of Shelter.¡± Hearing that, Gary said with a nod, ¡°Well, I can ept it if it¡¯s like that. If that¡¯s the fact, I¡¯ll dly ept it and stop the construction. I want to help reduce the losses Erudia is facing too. But if it¡¯s really as Crown King has said, you will have to increase my manpower.¡± They finally came to an agreement just like that. Everyone in Erudia was restless over the next few days. It was especially true for those in the defense barrier and monitoring station. None of them dared to get some rest as they were waiting for the arrival of their enemies constantly. Craig and his men didn¡¯t get any rest either, and they hadn¡¯t been sleeping for a few nights now. Finally, the results were out. The Warmachine were from deep waters somewhere. The ce had an abundance of energy material, especially electromaic forces. These forces made the ce a breeding ground for the Warmachines. All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. Of course, the mastermind behind all this, including allowing the Warmachines to roam around and attack the countries was the Locke Experimental, a corporation from Zarain. All this time, they were either researching these living beings or inventing secret weapons. In short, they were a threat to the world. Hence, after their investigation, the rest of the countries agreed to root them out and eliminate them. By doing so, they would also be free from the dangers of Warmachines. The world wouldn¡¯t be facing dangers caused by them, and what Levi had predicted would note true anymore. Craig and his men smiled in satisfaction after they received the results. ¡°Withdraw the defense barrier immediately.¡± Chapter 2645 Chapter 2645 Chapter 2645 Halting The Shelter Project This was the quickest Craig had given an order to his subordinates, and it was also one that he wanted to give out the most. His men acted on it the moment they received the order. ¡°Also, stop the construction of Shelter immediately. We have to cut back our losses as much as possible. Get Gary here immediately. Go quickly!¡± The order soon reached the frontline. The soldiers standing guard had not gotten any sleep over the past few days. They had been tense all this time, waiting for another battle to happen. But it never came. Instead, an order to withdraw arrived. ¡°That¡¯s wonderful! We won!¡± ¡°Let¡¯s leave now!¡± Everyone was cheering and celebrating at the good news. They were all relieved having received the results. They sang their hearts out as they left the ce. It was quite a sight to see the soldiers leaving the coastline together. It also meant that Erudia had seeded. The citizens cheered as they need not continue to live in constant fear. The soldiers retreated so fast that it had only taken a few hours for the coastline to clear up. Nothing was left. They were so quick that everyone had named it ¡°the speed of Erudia.¡± However, Death Fiend, Daxon, and a few others were not happy to receive the news. This is a threat! They retreated too quickly. After all, Levi had once said that the Warmachines were incredibly strong, and he was concerned about them. Even someone as strong as him was worried. It could only mean that they were immensely powerful. Yet, now that Erudia had withdrawn such a strong defense barrier, it meant that the Warmachines could enter any time. But they were not the decision-makers. Due to this, they couldn¡¯t stop something like this from happening. Previously, Craig would have listened to other opinions and had a discussion on what they should do. However, they said nothing when they got the results and had immediately given the order to withdraw the defense barrier. They regarded the results highly. None of them would believe anything Levi or the others¡¯ words when there was indisputable evidence before them. ¡°What should we do?¡± Daxon and the others had no idea what to do. ¡°It looks like we¡¯ll have to observe how things go for now. We¡¯ll get ready in advance if we notice anything weird. We¡¯ll also wait for Mr. Garrison¡¯s return. Let¡¯s just hope that nothing happens during this period of time.¡± At Dragonites¡¯ training base, Gary sat alone, his face pale as a sheet while everyone else had delightful grins on their faces. He had no choice but to stop the construction of Shelter having received news of the results. After all, he had lost the bet with everyone else. prediction was wrong. There was no point in having Shelter anymore. Why should they continue its construction when it was only causing them losses? ¡°You should be happy at a time like this, Gary. Erudia is free of danger now! Besides, we managed to cut back on our losses too. It¡¯s great news!¡± Everyone chimed in endlessly. Hearing that, the man could only force a smile and say, ¡°Of course, I¡¯m happy that Erudia is safe now. But I have a bad feeling about this. It¡¯s like something is about to happen soon. Moreover, we¡¯ve already built half of the shelters too. What a waste¡­¡± ¡°As the leaders of Erudia, it¡¯s great that you and Crown King are thinking ahead for everyone¡¯s sake. However, you have to respect the facts. We were able to stop this disaster and we have even found the origin of it. Now that we¡¯ve gotten rid of our problem¡¯s origin, we don¡¯t have to worry about it happening again,¡± Craig said. ¡°Fine. All right. I¡¯ll give up on the Shelter project and listen to whatever you say now,¡± the former said. ¡°Great. Then give out the order to stop the project and recall everyone. Return all the resources provided, such as the machinery. As for the materials that weren¡¯t used, you¡¯ll have to sell them to reduce our losses. Especially the materials we exchanged with what we got from the National Treasury. We have to sell them no matter what.¡± At that, Dragonites immediately gave out the order to stop the Shelter project. Those involved in the project flew into an uproar upon receiving the order.N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. Chapter 2646 Chapter 2646 Chapter 2646 Open The Gates ¡°Yes! They finally stopped the project. We can go home now!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. We don¡¯t have to exert ourselves anymore.¡± ¡°I knew that we wouldn¡¯t have to use this ce since the beginning. It¡¯s just useless!¡± The construction workers began voicing their dissatisfaction after receiving the order to return home. They had been raring to return. All this while, almost everyone felt that it was useless to build the shelters. yvolume00:00/00:44TruvidfullScreen Erudia had only kicked up a fuss because of what Levi had said. The workers were sent here, and they had been working all day and night to build the Shelter. Nheless, all their efforts had gone to waste as there was no use for them. Everything was futile, and everyone was furious about it. The most important part was that they knew that Levi had fled at the most important moment. He had disappeared. But they were still required to do all this because of what he said. That was why they were all so happy to hear that the project was stopped, and they didn¡¯t forget to comin about Levi. ¡°Your prediction was right, but you¡¯ve ced your bet on the wrong person. Those Warmachines aren¡¯t as strong as you think. Maybe you think they¡¯re strong, but you¡¯re really not as strong anymore.¡± Gary¡¯s men left, but those from Sacred Organization were still around. They were dumbfounded at the situation. Should we continue building them? The majority of them had left. We¡¯re the only ones left. They instantly contacted the higher-ups, Death Fiend, Notos, and the others to tell them about what had happened. ¡°Don¡¯t leave! You have to continue building the shelters. Just listen to us. Shelter will definitely be useful one day.¡± Death Fiend quickly stopped them from leaving when he heard the news. No one else knew but they were sure of it. Levi was the one who predicted it after all. Of course, it would be true. Nothing would go wrong if they listened to him. It was bad now that everyone was leaving abruptly. But would the people in Erudia listen to him? They had left without even looking back. ¡°All of you stay put! Do not leave!¡± Death Fiend and the others panicked and quickly stopped them from leaving. ¡°Huh¡­ We have no choice but to leave now. I¡¯m sorry. We can¡¯t fight with you anymore.¡± A voice sounded. Gary came and apologized to everyone. He could not act rashly in a position like his. All he was able to do was act ording to the facts. The man was helpless too. When he heard that Levi had gone into solitary training, he believed it without a doubt. But there was no use now no matter what Sacred Organization said. ¡°All right, then. We¡¯ll continued building the rest.¡± Death Fiend and the others were exasperated but they had no other choice when things had turned out to be like this. ¡°All right. Send us the materials you haven¡¯t used. We¡¯ll use them to continue the construction.¡± All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. Gary was stumped. ¡°Huh? I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t do that. You¡¯re toote. In order to cut back on our losses, we have to send the materials back to Erudia and sell them, even if they had been processed into semi-finished products. If we hadn¡¯tpleted half of the shelters, there might even be a possibility that they would ask us to demolish the ce and sell anything that is still useful.¡± Gary left helplessly with his workers, along with the materials. Death Fiend¡¯s expression changed drastically. They didn¡¯t leave anything behind? They actually took away all the materials and manpower. ¡°What are we supposed to do now?¡± everyone else asked. ¡°Our burden has gotten heavier, much, much heavier. Listen to me! We have to make great use of our time and continue with this project. We¡¯ll do what we can and build this ce in the set amount of time. Since they left, we have to give it our all now.¡± He then shouted into the distance, ¡°Please don¡¯t let anything happen before Master returns!¡± Chapter 2647 Chapter 2647 Chapter 2647 Leviathan ¡°But we¡¯ll have to take it from here now. Master will not step in to handle the situation. We must fight to the death!¡± Fiery Demon and the others were getting ready. ¡°Erudia¡¯s defense team had retreated!¡± ¡°Did they really think this is the end? But I guess they had no choice but to ept it!¡± Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Mr. X¡¯s n is indeed brilliant!¡± Everyone in Lab of Gods eximed with joy when they received the news. So far, everything went ording to their n. yvolume00:00/00:44TruvidfullScreen Now that Erudia no longer had its line of defense on its borders, anyone could now enter the country. All of them becamex and were in a celebratory mode since they had won thest battle. Some even went on a holiday to celebrate their victory. Such a situation had further weakened their defense, and they would not be ready to put up a fight on time should there be a sudden attack. Their negligence was the recipe for disaster. ¡°Shall we proceed, Mr. X?¡± Now that Erudia¡¯s borders had weakened, they wanted to seize the opportunity to attack them. ¡°Calm down! I understand this is the best time for us to strike, but I heard there¡¯s a group of people who are still putting their guard up. They¡¯ll monitor us more closely since the borders are open. They might assume we wouldunch an attack against them, so we shouldy low for now.¡± Upon hearing Mr. X¡¯s analysis, everyone in the Lab of Gods nodded. Taking a short break might set them back a little, but they were confident that they would eventually achieve their goal. If they were to act this at this point, Erudia¡¯s men would most probably notice their movement and report it to the Dragonites and The Cardinal Hall. Lab of Gods was aware that the Dragonites and The Cardinal Hall werepetent warriors. They wanted to conquer Erudia, but they also wanted to reduce their losses to a minimum. Therefore, they had to n their next move carefully. Mr. X, who was also a cautious man, grinned. ¡°We shall let them observe two days first. If nothing happens in the next two days, they¡¯ll eventually put their guard down, and it would be the best time for us to strike. We¡¯ve been waiting for a month and a half to do this!¡± Mr. X then started nning the time tounch the attack. The people around him exchanged nces. Excitement was written all over their faces. All this while, they had been hiding in the dark and could not wait to step forth to show the world who they were. The day they had been waiting for would soon arrive. In two days, they would emerge as a powerful ruler and continue to expand their influence in the world. ¡°We should thank Zarain for the power stations all over the world. All these power stations have benefitted our n!¡± ¡°A total of seventeen power stations could be found around Erudia, Keerea, Raysonia, and Zarain, and this was why we hid Leviations (the code name of a war machine given by the Lab of Gods) here. We would be able to activate it and use it against Erudia.¡± ¡°Once we activated Leviathan, the war machine would arrive at the coastline of Erudia in an hour. Under optimal conditions, it might even reach in thirty minutes!¡± ¡°This is a very crucial part of our n, as we could vanquish Erudia when they¡¯re all unprepared. Erudia would bepletely destroyed when the Gods in the Restricted Area 76 appear.¡± Mr. X was exceptionally confident with his n. The people around him, too, burst intoughter. They looked forward to enjoying the sweet taste of victory in two days. All the stars seemed to be aligned for the Lab of Gods. We will defeat Erudia for sure! A disaster was about to unfold in two days. Yet, Erudia had stopped the Shelter project and retreated. No one knew what was going to happen next. Chapter 2648 Chapter 2648 Chapter 2648 The Dilemma Of ck Hawk ck Hawk tried to escape but to no avail, as Mr. X had locked him up in a secluded ce. At this point, Mr. X would not allow anyone to ruin his n. He said to ck Hawk, ¡°Thanks to you, our n has finallye to fruition! In two days, you shall witness the fall of a powerful nation!¡± Mr. X mimicked an explosion with his hands. That gesture sent chills down the ck Hawk¡¯s spine. It¡¯s finally happening. The Lab of Gods is indeed a terrifying organization. Since Levi has started his solitary training, he had no clue what their n was. yvolume00:00/00:44TruvidfullScreen But wait¡ªwhy should I care? I should be happy that the two are fighting, shouldn¡¯t I? It¡¯ll be best if both parties suffer heavy losses! But looking at the turn of events, Erudia is clearly at a disadvantage. It¡¯s unlikely for them to cause colossal damage to the Lab of Gods. That¡¯s not good news¡­ ck Hawk wanted Erudia and the Lab of Gods to fight to the death so that Zarain could benefit from it. But at this point, the Lab of Gods had the upper hand and could easily vanquish Erudia. Though getting Erudia out of the way meant that Zarain would have one less enemy to deal with, the latter would still need to face the threats from the Lab of Gods. The Lab of Gods would remain as invincible as ever. At most, the most significant loss they might suffer was the destroyed Leviathans. But this would not rock the foundation of the organization at all. In other words, the Lab of Gods could still operate as usual! It¡¯ll then continue to be a threat to Zarain! Though Zarain appeared to be joining forces with Lab of Gods, they were still enemies after all. ck Hawk felt he needed to do something to weaken the Lab of Gods. He wanted to escape from this ce and tell Levi about their n. The ever-powerful Levi should be able to deliver a hard blow to the Lab of Gods if he gets to prepare in advance. N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. I want to see both Erudia and the Lab of Gods fight to the death! Zarain would then benefit from the colossal losses from both parties. I must think of a way to tell Levi about their n. Even if I couldn¡¯t convey the message to him directly, I could still inform the others. Wait a second. Didn¡¯t Levi ce a spy to monitor my movement? I supposed the spy would have found out about their n? No. Hold on. Levi might have made that up. I don¡¯t think he has deployed his men to spy on them! Shit. I guess there¡¯s no way I could deliver the message to him. Before going into his solitary training, Levi told ck Hawk to contact Death Fiend from the Sacred Organization. But how can I go out since I¡¯m trapped in this ce? He did not expect the Lab of Gods to lock him up. That¡¯s it. There¡¯s nothing I could do now! Sigh! ck Hawk had to figure out other ways to deliver the message to Death Fiend. Mr. X smiled and asked, ¡°Are you afraid that we might mark Zarain as our target? Don¡¯t worry. We¡¯re focusing on fighting Erudia, and we need to make sure all the Leviathans from various energy stations will arrive on time to attack Erudia. We don¡¯t have the energy to focus on anything else! So please don¡¯t jeopardize our partnership by trying to send intel to Zarain or the Shield!¡± He thought Back Hawk, who seemed to be deep in thought, was trying to update Shield about their n. ¡°What? No¡­¡± ck Hawk froze for a bit before he denied. Mr. X then walked away with a smile. Before leaving, he instructed his men to tighten the security to prevent ck Hawk from spreading any information. Mr. X even instructed his men to kill ck Hawk if need be. Of course, they wished to keep him alive as long as possible. After all, they wanted to be able to activate the power stations in ck Hawk¡¯s name and awaken the Leviathans. Killing him could cause unnecessary trouble and might even expose¡­ That was why getting rid of ck Hawk would be Mr. X¡¯sst resort. Chapter 2649 Chapter 2649 Chapter 2649 Missed The Best Time To Attack ck Hawk broke out in a cold sweat. He had no clue what to do anymore since Mr. X had tightened the security. ck Hawk had no choice but to give up, and he prayed that Levi would notice something was amiss when thetter failed to contact him. He would be able to prepare in advance if suspicion is aroused. Now, he could only wait and pray. Mr. X let out a cold snort when he left. ¡°So it¡¯s really him.¡± yvolume00:00/00:44TruvidfullScreen It turned out the Lab of Gods had found out about Shelter. Though it was a secret project, the Lab of Gods had stationed many spies in Erudia. Hence, it should note as a surprise to the Lab of Gods. Erudia¡¯s act of building the Shelter meant that they had started preparing for any emergency. But why would Erudia build the Shelter? They must have decided to run the project after obtaining some intel. From there, Mr. X deduced that ck Hawk was the one who leaked the information to Erudia. It was also not difficult to figure out ck Hawk¡¯s motive. He wanted the Lab of Gods and Erudia to fight each other so that Zarain could benefit from their losses. That was why Mr. X locked ck Hawk up to prevent him frommunicating with Zarain, Shield, and Erudia. Ever since Mr. X had decided to proceed with his n, he became even more cautious with unwanted information leaks. The Lab of Gods was right but only to a certain extent, as they seemed to have forgotten a key figure in Erudia¡ªLevi. Though the forces in Erudia had retreated, Death Fiend and the others from the Sacred Organization took orders from Levi. While some were entrusted to build the Shelter, some were tasked to observe the surroundings. Levi reminded them to pay close attention to all of Zarain¡¯s energy stations because he knew the Lab of Gods would hide their Warmachines there. That was why they were fixated on the power stations. No matter how cautious the Lab of Gods was, it was bound to leave traces of evidence since it tried to fit arge number of gigantic Warmachines in the energy stations. Death Fiend had deployed more men to monitor the power stations closely. Little did he know, the Lab of Gods had hidden all the Leviathans under the power stations in the midst of the chaos. C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org In other words, Death Fiend and his men were wasting time there. Before this, Levi had also told Death Fiend that ck Hawk from Zarain¡¯s Shield would contact him should the Lab of Gods make their next move. Death Fiend heaved a sigh of relief as he and his men did not spot any suspicious movement around the power stations and receive any updates from ck Hawk. The fact that the Lab of Gods did notunch an attack on Erudia after thetter had retreated its line of defense showed that they could still take a breather. They believed there was still time for Levi to return before the next attack. Not sure why, but I have a bad feeling. Come back soon, Master! A day had gone by, but nothing happened. Death Fiend neither received any information from ck Hawk nor spotted any Warmachines around the power stations. He began to put his guard down since he believed the Lab of Gods wouldunch their next operation in one and a half months. As a safety measure, Levi had told his men to prepare in advance. In other words, they still had about sixteen days to prepare for the attack by the Lab of Gods. At this point, there was nothing they should be worried about. Besides, Divine Brigadier had been on the lookout for any possible attack by the enemies ever since Erudia had withdrawn its line of defense. But since there were no dubious activities around the borders in thest two days, the Dragonites¡¯ suspicion was gradually dispelled. The Dragonites believed that the enemy had missed the best time to attack Erudia, so the country should be safe now. Divine Brigadier had his doubts at first but eventually agreed with the Dragonites. The enemy will not find another golden opportunity to attack Erudia since it had missed thest one. Chapter 2650 Chapter 2650 Chapter 2650 One More Day To Go There was still one more day to go. Yet, Levi had not returned from his solitary training. No one knew where Levi was either. They would have panicked had they known they were about to face a sudden attack in an hour. At this point, everyone in Erudia had let their guard down. Some even began to express their dissatisfaction about Levi. yvolume00:00/00:44TruvidfullScreen They believed Erudia had suffered a significant loss because Levi had given them false information. Based on someone¡¯s calction, Erudia had lost about fourteen percent of its resources even if they were to stop the Shelter project and sell off the remaining raw materials. This was a massive blow to the financial wealth of the country. The people in Erudia would have resigned to fate had they suffered such a loss due to an enemy¡¯s attack. But now, Erudia had used up a big portion of its resources merely because of something Levi said. That was why a lot of people were getting mad at Levi. Even the Carigrey Academy was aware of the people¡¯s dissatisfaction. The people in the academy had also started denigrating Zoey and the others. The Carigrey Academy had always isted itself from the rest of the world and did not care about anything that happened outside the academy. But the news about Levi was so widespread that everyone was aware of it. Moreover, the people in the Carigrey Academy paid extra attention to this news because it was about Levi. So Levi is busy with something else. No wonder he¡¯s not around. How could he vanish into thin air after providing Erudia with all the false information? ¡°What is he up to?¡± ¡°Erudia¡¯s National Treasury had lost about fourteen percent of its resources because of what Levi said. The country is in trouble!¡± People in the academy started badmouthing Zoey and the rest behind their back. The remarks these people made had crushed the spirit of Zoey and the others. Ever since they entered the Carigrey Academy, they had be a subject of ridicule because of Levi. Under such unfavorable circumstances, they were further criticized by people in the academy. Yet, they could only suffer in silence. N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. Why do they make fun of us when we didn¡¯t do anything? Some even openly pointing fingers at them and imed that they were responsible for the losses Erudia had suffered! They even called them the sinners of Erudia and wanted them to be held ountable for it! What did we do to deserve this kind of treatment? We didn¡¯t do anything at all! Who else is willing to step forward and defend us at this point since Levi is not around? In the meantime, the Dragonites had started selling some of the resources and materials to reduce Erudia¡¯s financial damage. But Erudia had be theughingstock of the other countries, which either offered to buy those materials below the market prices or intentionally dyed the purchase. Erudia was clearly at the losing end. If Erudia were to ept the offers, they would not be able to cover the losses they experienced. Hence, they were still eagerly waiting for the right buyer to give them a decent offer. Yet, all the countries seemed to have worked with each other to manipte the prices. Erudia had no choice but to agree to sell the materials below the market price. When they were about to give up, all of a sudden, a group of mysterious men appeared. They imed that they wanted to purchase all the materials from Erudia and would offer them a higher price. If need be, they were also willing to trade resources with Erudia. Though the price they offered was slightly better, the materials, by right, should be able to fetch a much higher price in the market. But since the entire world was giving Erudia a hard time, the offer made by the mysterious men was the best they could get for now, as they were willing to pay double for the materials. The money could at least alleviate Erudia¡¯s financial woe to a certain extent. Without a second thought, the Dragonites sealed the deal and sold off all the unused materials to the mysterious men. They then used the money they earned from the sale to purchase other resources. What the Dragonites did not know was, the buyers were all Mr. X¡¯s men. Chapter 2651 Chapter 2651 Chapter 2651 They Had To After learning what was going on, he sent his men out right away to buy all the materials. Those materials wouldn¡¯t do much good to Erudia at that moment, but it was still extremely precious. All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. Lab of Gods could definitely use them. Buying a heap of materials at the lowest price and using those same materials to create weapons against Erudia. It was almost too good to be true. That was definitely something the citizens of Erudia weren¡¯t expecting. yvolume00:00/00:44TruvidfullScreen They didn¡¯t think that Lab of Gods would be that cruel. ¡°Ah, I think it¡¯s better if we keep them instead of selling them. What if we need to use those materials in the future?¡± Drew seemed troubled at the time. He didn¡¯t want to sell those materials anymore. It was fine for them to keep the materials at hand, even if they had stopped the construction. The damage was already done, and selling those materials at a lower price wouldn¡¯t actually help that much. Hence, he thought it was better to just keep them at hand. ¡°Yeah, let¡¯s not sell them.¡± Drew¡¯s eyes shone with determination. ¡°What¡¯s the point of keeping them? We have no use for them right now, so they¡¯re nothing but scrap metal. Moreover, we have to make up for the loss that the entire country has incurred. We should sell every single ounce of material we have with us to make up for that loss as best as we can.¡± ¡°He¡¯s right. Why are we keeping them? Please don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re still thinking about building those shelters.¡± Naturally, the others were against Drew¡¯s decision. ¡°I just think that it¡¯s a waste. It¡¯s true that the price they offered is pretty decent, but we¡¯re still incurring a huge loss.¡± Drew was exasperated because there was nothing they could do to turn things around. Nichs sighed andmented, ¡°How I wish Crown King never told us anything about this. We won¡¯t suffer any loss if that were the case.¡± Chandler chimed in, ¡°Yeah, we could¡¯ve dealt with the threat those Warmachines pose at thest minute, even if he never told us anything. We¡¯ll incur a loss, but it won¡¯t nearly be as grave as this one.¡± Craig grinned bitterly and shared, ¡°I actually had my men crunch the numbers. The ratio of the loss we¡¯re suffering now to the loss we would have incurred if we knew nothing was thirty thousand to one. ¡°In other words, we are losing thirty thousand times the money we would¡¯ve lost if we were unaware of the situation.¡± Everyone else looked surprised. Even Drew was taken aback. Thinking back, however, it made sense. It would¡¯ve been an effortless task to deal with the Warmachines, and the country wouldn¡¯t suffer much loss. In fact, the medical cost they would incur to treat the wounded as well as the other overall costs would¡¯ve been negligible. They could¡¯ve been ambushed, and their loss would still be inconsequential. Those Warmachines weren¡¯t that powerful, after all, and Erudia had the power to destroy them quickly. That was why the difference in the loss they incurred was that great. Drew didn¡¯t feel right to keep protesting after he heard the difference in loss. In a way, he had no choice but to agree to sell everything. When Divine Brigadier learned about what was happening, he hurried over to stop the transaction. He knew so much more than the others and thought that selling everything was not a good option. Erudia will be in a heap of trouble if those materials ended up in the hands of those with malicious intentions. ¡°You can¡¯t sell them! Let¡¯s keep them for now. The buyer will just take advantage of the situation and pay less anyway. Besides, have you looked into who the buyers are? What if they turn out to be our enemy?¡± Divine Brigadier tried his best to convince the others to change their minds by analyzing the situation. ¡°You¡¯re right. It¡¯s a smart thing to think of the future. ¡°However, the current loss we have endured is too much. It¡¯s one-sixth of the National Treasury! Our economy has taken a tremendous hit, and we have to tend to that matter right away to minimize the loss. You understand what I¡¯m talking about, right?¡± said Craig. ¡°Here¡¯s a summary of the data. You should take a look at it.¡± Divine Brigadier and the others scanned the documents they were handed. Everybody looked surprised when they saw it. They weren¡¯t expecting something quite like that. ¡°We have no choice and have to make up for that loss as quickly as possible. You understand, right?¡± Chandler and the others looked troubled. ¡°Yeah, I understand that your hands are tied.¡± Divine Brigadier sighed deeply after reading all that. He stopped trying to convince anyone to do anything. ¡°The buyer will be here soon. We¡¯ll sell everything to him and make up for some of the loss we incurred.¡± Chapter 2652 Chapter 2652 Chapter 2652 Digital God No one could stop that transaction from happening. Divine Brigadier actually understood the difficult position they were in. He wouldn¡¯t know exactly how they felt since he wasn¡¯t directly involved, but he could empathize. A few hourster. The men Mr. X sent over had arrived. They paid the money that Erudia needed to replenish the National Treasury and bought the materials. yvolume00:00/00:44TruvidfullScreen That got Craig and the others to sigh a breath of relief. They finally made up for most of their loss. C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org Those materials were useless to them at that moment, so it was fine to let them go. Hence, they secured everything nicely and shipped them out quickly. Gary felt a little depressed when he saw the transportation team leaving the ce. Divine Brigadier, on the other hand, was biting down. He looked as though he had something to say, but he ended up keeping his words to himself. Zephyr, who was working in the Intelligence Unit, suddenly suggested, ¡°Should we send some men to spy on those buyers and figure out where they¡¯re taking the materials to?¡± Divine Brigadier and the others nodded in agreement. ¡°Yeah, let¡¯s do that, just to be safe. ¡°If the buyer turns out to be Erudia¡¯s enemy, then things will be terrible. We can¡¯t sell them the materials, even if it means we¡¯ll have to incur a huge loss.¡± The heads of Dragonites nodded. ¡°Alright. Let¡¯s see¡­ Zephyr, send some of your men over to spy on the buyers and figure out where they¡¯re from.¡± Craig turned around to talk to the others after that. ¡°Okay, everything is done now. Let¡¯s never talk about this again.¡± In the end, everyone left. The issue finally came to an end. It didn¡¯t take long before Zephyr¡¯s men returned and reported their findings. Those men didn¡¯t leave Erudia¡¯s territory. Instead, they delivered the materials to a few different locations within the border. Every single bit of those materials was unloaded within the country. That meant that the end users would be Erudians! Everyone calmed down after learning that. In the end, the materials would be used for the good of the country. It no longer matter how those materials would be used. ¡°So our citizens are the ones helping us out? That¡¯s amazing!¡± Craig and the others smiled when they learned what was going on. What they didn¡¯t know was that Lab of Gods would be the ones using the materials in the end. Those materials never left Erudia because Lab of Gods¡¯ headquarters was within the borders! That was something Craig and the others never anticipated because Levi was the only one who knew that Lab of Gods was operating within the country! That was why the materials didn¡¯t need to be exported. Unfortunately, that also inadvertently tricked everyone. No one thought to further investigate the matter. If everything had been exported, it would¡¯ve been apletely different story. Who would¡¯ve thought that their enemy was right under their noses and was using their materials to destroy them? Time shed past quickly. Twelve hours were gone in a blink of an eye. The Lab of Gods had already started preparing for their assaults. Their first step was to check the Leviathans, which were scattered all around the world. They had to figure out how long it¡¯d take those killers to travel over. Once they figured everything out, they would solve the next puzzle. They predicted that Gods from Restricted Area 76 would join in and fight the war once Erudia fell into chaos. Hence, Lab of Gods had to analyze the situation down to the smallest detail. They would have to run simtions and learn exactly what would happen. How many Erudian weapons would they destroy? How many casualties would there be? Everything had to be crystal clear. Lastly, and most importantly, Lab of Gods needed to figure out when they could attack. In other words, they needed to figure out the exact moment when the war between Erudia and Gods in Restricted Area 76 was at its worst. Both sides had to have suffered a great loss before Lab of Gods attacked. Everything had to be precise. At that moment, Lab of Gods was still in the nning phase. Lab of Gods didn¡¯t just have experts like Dr. Erebus who specialized in microbiology and the study of bloodlines. They also had a technology expert known as Digital God. He was the one who was responsible for running the simtions and analyzing the situation. It only took him a few hours to run the simtion to perfection and learn everything. Chapter 2653 Chapter 2653 Chapter 2653 Estimated Time Everything from the overall damage to the number of people who died to the exact way each building in Erudia would fall¡­ Naturally, Digital God¡¯s strength didn¡¯t just lie in his intelligence. The technology he developed also contributed to all that findings. He had figured out everything about Erudia and its strength. Naturally, he also provided Lab of Gods with information regarding thebat prowess of Gods in Restricted Area 76. Matters regarding the Sacred Organization and Maya Industries were well within his grasp as well. Every detail was made avable, and Digital God input all the data into the simtion to show everyone a prediction of the war. ¡°We willmence operation at six o¡¯clock in the morning! ¡°Five hourster, Gods of Restricted Area 76 will join the battle, and both sides will suffer heavy casualties in eight hours. ¡°That will basically cripple half of Erudia. ¡°When that happens, we will reveal ourselves. ¡°Our army will fight from within and from outside of the country. ¡°Since Erudia has a knack of being stubborn and fighting until their veryst breath, my prediction is that it will take us between seventeen to twenty-three hours to conquer the country.¡± Digital God had done all the calctions perfectly and had determined the time and day that Erudia would fall. Everyone was excited to hear that. The day they had been praying for was finally there. ¡°Calm down! Don¡¯t count your chicken before they hatch. Share Digital God¡¯s findings and analysis with everyone. Then, have our men prep all the weapons. Go! Everyone is to start preparing now,¡± ordered Mr. X. Momentster, everything was done. The renowned Dr. Erebus would take part in that war as well. He would be leading the army to kill Gods of Restricted Area 76. In a way, he was the nemesis of everyone in Restricted Area 76. Dr. Erebus had analyzed Gods¡¯ bloodline and knew all about their weaknesses. Those warriors had no shot at winning the war against Dr. Erebus. Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Is everything ready? All that¡¯s left is for us to wait for the right moment.¡± Lab of Gods was ready and was waiting for the next dawn. Unfortunately, time seemed to trickle by. It might actually be right to say that each moment felt like a decade. Even someone as powerful as Mr. X was so nervous that he was sweating. That was understandable since it was a matter of great importance. Jester King suddenly thought of something and suggested, ¡°Mr. X, should we get in touch with one of the Gods in Restricted Area 76? We can tell him to prepare beforehand, and that will make it so much easier to destroy Erudia when the timees.¡± ¡°No, we can¡¯t afford to let them figure anything out. Everything has to be an ambush, and it¡¯s best if they don¡¯t even know that we exist. Their awareness would not benefit us at all. ¡°Besides, the information we gathered has shown that they are already prepared,¡± replied Mr. X. ¡°Okay, understood.¡± Lucifer showed up panting at that moment. ¡°I just checked all the power stations. The Leviathans are ready to go. All that¡¯s left is for us to initiate the operation.¡± They didn¡¯t have much time left. ck Hawk, who had been imprisoned, was sweating nervously at that moment. He knew the exact time the assault would take ce, but he had no way of sharing that information with anyone. There were only about seven or eight hours left before the invasion began, and he felt hopeless. Even if Levi leaves his solitary training at this exact moment, it will be toote. He won¡¯t have enough time to do anything to turn the situation around. To make matters worse, ck Hawk knew that Levi hadn¡¯t left solitary training yet because thetter would¡¯ve already noticed that something was off. He¡¯d be looking for me right now, but he¡¯s obviously not around. ¡°Zarain will have to face a threat bigger than anything the country had ever dealt with before. Once Lab of Gods upies Erudia, it will grow into an organization that is powerful beyond imagination.¡± On the other side¡­ Death Fiend hadn¡¯t heard anything from ck Hawk, so the former mistook that as a sign that everything was fine. Levi had ordered Death Fiend to deal with everything in ordance with the information ck Hawk provided. If ck Hawk isn¡¯t sending any messages, then that must mean that everything is fine. Death Fiend thought he still had time. I should have about ten days or so to prepare, and that is more than enough. His subordinates were still monitoring major power stations in Zarain at that time. One of them suddenly rushed in to report, ¡°Something huge happened!¡± Chapter 2654 Chapter 2654 Chapter 2654 Countdown Death Fiend and the others gathered around right away. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Are they on the move?¡± asked the men hurriedly. ¡°No, but suspicious individuals were seen lurking around the power stations in Zarain. They were acting weird and looked as though they were running some tests.¡± ording to the information they gathered, there had been some suspicious individuals in the region. Those individuals were none other than Lucifer and his men. They went over to check up on Leviathans¡¯ condition. They never thought that Death Fiend¡¯s men would be spying there. yvolume00:00/00:44TruvidfullScreen Death Fiend¡¯s men, on the other hand, misinterpreted those activities and assumed that Lucifer was there to collect some data. The truth was that Warmachine was already hidden, and Lucifer was only there to make sure that everything was running smoothly. The revtion hit Death Fiend. He scoffed and said, ¡°That means that they are starting to prep everything. They will be hiding their Warmachines there soon and are preparing for everything. ¡°Time is on our side, and this is amazing news. It¡¯s just as Master had predicted. They¡¯d need about two months to get everything ready. If they¡¯re preparing now, then they will take the Warmachines over soon and hide them under the power stations.¡± They had analyzed the situation and assumed that Lucifer was only there to prep everything. ¡°Okay, keep monitoring the situation there. They will likely transfer the Warmachines over soon.¡± Death Fiend¡¯s instructions had everyone paying attention to the issue. They were so focused on that matter that no one was paying attention to what was happening in Erudia. Many were actually celebrating their recent victory, so people were singing and dancing everywhere. Lab of Gods, on the other hand, was fully prepared. They were also trying to further strengthen themselves and make sure that they were at their best. Many activities had taken ce for them to perfect themselves as well. The Lab of Gods didn¡¯t actually see Erudia or Restricted Area 76 as the threat. They were preparing for the two mysterious entities. Everything they had done to that point was to deal with the two mysterious entities. N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. It¡¯d be best if those entities never showed up, but if they were to make an appearance, Lab of Gods would be ready to go all out to destroy them. At that moment, their main objective was to minimize loss. ¡°Oh, I just thought of something. ¡°It¡¯ll greatly diminish Erudia¡¯sbat prowess,¡± shouted Mr. X when he suddenly thought of something. ¡°What?¡± Everyone turned to him. ¡°How about I destroy Divine Brigadier¡¯sbat prowess?¡± Those words prompted everyone to jump in delight. ¡°If that can be done, then it¡¯d be amazing! He is basically the epitome of Erudia¡¯sbat prowess¡­ Well, if we disregard those two mysterious entities, that is.¡± Everyone was excited to hear what Mr. X had to say. ¡°Great, then I will have the previous Dark Emperor¡¯s Senior Disciple go to him and distract him by asking about his deceased wife. The former can then con thetter to leave Erudia to talk in private. If we time it right, Divine Brigadier would be too far to help when Erudia is in trouble.¡± After hearing all that, another member chimed in, ¡°That¡¯s a brilliant idea. We can also bar the guy¡¯s path when he tries to return to Erudia. That will buy us some time, and the most powerful man in Erudia would have been neutralized. ¡°Let¡¯s carry that n out right away!¡± When the previous Dark Emperor¡¯s Senior Disciple received that order, he rushed to Carigrey Academy and asked for Divine Brigadier. The former imed that he wanted to visit his mother¡¯s grave with his father. At the end of the day, Divine Brigadier couldn¡¯t deny his son¡¯s request. The two of them went to Adrune, the ind on which the Sacred Organization¡¯s headquarters used to be located. It was also where the previous Dark Emperor¡¯s grave was located. Divine Brigadier had left Erudia, so their mission was already a sess. That sess didn¡¯t just remove one of the most powerful warriors from the picture. It also deprived Erudia of a great leader andmander. Without Divine Brigadier, The Cardinal Hall and Eragon would be in a mess. ¡°All we have to do next is activate the sleeping Death Harbingers in Erudia. They will enter the ying field at the crucial moments and stop Erudia¡¯s elite fighters from helping.¡± ¡°Ah, it¡¯s past twelve o¡¯clock. The six-hour countdown begins now.¡± Lab of Gods would be attacking in six short hours. Chapter 2655 Chapter 2655 Chapter 2655 Lab Of Gods Is Here Erudia was still celebrating and was demanding to keep the party going for days. Its citizens refused to go home until the sun had already risen. Some even went as far as renting a yacht and throwing a party on the ocean. The more ridiculous ones were shouting at the ocean. ¡°Oy, don¡¯t you guys have Warmachines? Come at us then! Do you still have them lying around? Use them to attack us. I dare ya.¡± ¡°Hah, what a bunch of losers. I will kill you the next time I see you around.¡± ¡°Pfft, weaklings like those are not worthy of us wasting our time to build Shelter.¡± Many were arrogant, and most disregarded the threating at them. That being said, their behavior was normal for citizens of a country that had just won a war. That, unfortunately, was Erudia¡¯s mistake. Almost everyone was at ease and partying to celebrate that win. Regr citizens, soldiers, fighting experts¡­ Everybody was partying. As for the defensive perimeter¡­ Well, that was nonexistence. The entire world assumed that the Warmachines had been annihted. Erudia, in particr, believed that lie in its entirety. They had crushed those machines with their own hands, so they were convinced that was the end of those Warmachines. Levi could say a million more words to warn them, and that still wouldn¡¯t be enough. They would still believe in what they saw with their own eyes. At that point, there was no point in sharing any news with them. Everyone had already decided that what they saw was the truth. It was as the old wives¡¯ tale suggested. A person would only truly believe in what they saw with their own eyes. ¡°We¡¯ve been here for yet another day, but nothing ever happens. ¡°I think we should reassign half of the team to another department and revert to our regr safety protocol.¡± At Dragonites¡¯ training base. Everyone sighed a breath of relief once more. They were the decision-makers, so naturally, they had to stay on guard. Hence, their men were still monitoring the situation. The first day, which was also the best time to attack, hade and gone, but nothing had happened. The second day was behind them as well, and there was still nothing. That convinced them that Erudia was safe. They didn¡¯t think that anything grave would happen, and it was not as though they could or would force disaster to befall them. That was simply not possible. ¡°Alright, I think it¡¯s over now, so I¡¯m heading home to take a nap.¡± Craig and the others left to catch some sleep. It had been a while since they took a break, and sleeping was definitely not a luxury they could afford at the time. Now that the danger had passed, they could finally rx. Lab of Gods was absolutely delighted with the situation at that time. Everyone has their guard down, and it¡¯s freaking perfect! Late at night. Leviathan, which had been hidden underneath the power stations in Zarain, stirred. Dr. Erebus gave them the right dosage at the right time, and they would wake up the minute the drug wore off. Everything was slowlying around. It was almost time to attack. The monsters were undeniably stirring, but the energy and electromaic fluctuations they exuded were concealed because of their proximity to the power stations. The only ones who could have noticed something being off were the employees tasked with maintaining the power stations. Unfortunately, ck Hawk¡¯s instructions were already imposed. That meant that the employees would ignore anything they noticed. No one wanted to risk reporting anything to anyone. Lab of Gods was happy with that. Aside from Zarain, no other country had any shot at discovering something. Zarain, unfortunately, had been asked to turn a blind eye to it, so¡­ ¡°It¡¯s confirmed. Everything rted to Leviathan is ready, and there are no surprises.¡± The systems keeping Leviathan locked had already been ced. When the time was right, all the systems would release the locks simultaneously. The instructions were also pre-installed into the program, and every Leviathan was ordered to attack Erudia mercilessly. N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. In a way, everything was ready. All that was left was for the perfect time to fall upon them. Time trickled by one second after the other. It was three in the morning soon after. Three hours left before the invasion began. The members of Lab of Gods were so nervous that they were sweating profusely. Even Mr. X had drenched his shirt at that moment. He was simply too nervous. At that moment, he was thinking back and wondering if there was anything he neglected or missed. He also tried toe up with some possible solutions to further strengthen the n. Time was ticking. Three hours went by soon after. ¡°Everything is in ce.¡± ¡°There is no error found.¡± ¡°Attack!¡± Mr. X had given the order. Lab of Gods was finally there to make its moves. Chapter 2656 Chapter 2656 Chapter 2656 A Sea Of Blood At the headquarters of Lab of Gods, Dr. Erebus pressed the button. Over a hundred devices hidden under the power stations of Zarain were simultaneously activated. The Leviathans were already awake and in their best condition at that moment and were released. As per their instructions, every single one of them traveled to one location, Erudia. The terrifying bit about Leviathan was that it could dive deep into the ocean. That travel route helped to conceal the terrifying energy and electromaic fluctuations they exuded. yvolume00:00/00:44TruvidfullScreen Under those circumstances, the Leviathans were practically invisible. They would be long gone by the time any radar detected a change in energy level or electromaism. In fact, the Leviathan might already have invaded Erudia when the radar finally picked something up. Those radars would basically be useless by then. Everything seemed peaceful on the surface of the oceans, but underneath, a disaster wasing to Erudia. Countless Warmachines were speeding over. A disaster was right around the corner. The Leviathans that were closest to Erudia were at Keerea, Raysonia, and a few other neighboring countries. There were seventeen power stations with the same devices hidden near them. Those devices were activated as well. The Leviathans within were all released, and they were making their way to Erudia. Their starting point was too close to Erudia. The Leviathan located closest to Erudia could reach the country in thirteen minutes. Yet, the shorefront and the ocean were calm. Not even a ripple was seen. Countless yachts were anchored there, but the music was no longer ying. The parties had concluded because everyone was either drunk or asleep. There, on the floor, was a bunch of youngstersying there. The pungent smell of alcohol spread out to the open sea. Those youngsters wanted to celebrate the victory, so they gathered to party. Over ten yachts were gathered and connected to one another. Most were still snoring away on the deck, but some were still drinking from the bottle they had with them. They were howling at the sea as though they were challenging Poseidon. ¡°Come at me, then. Isn¡¯t the threat supposed to be ridiculous? Come on, kill me!¡± ¡°Levi Garrison said that the weapons would be so powerful that it¡¯s impossible to destroy. Show me then!¡± ¡°Pfft, and they say a disaster is imminent. Hah! I¡¯d like to see what that¡¯s supposed to look like¡­¡± Everyone was high on alcohol and too drunk to do anything. Some even tossed their bottles into the ocean as though they were protesting the peace. Boom! Just then, a terrifying explosion went off under the sea and a powerful ripple spread out. It was as though an underwater volcano had gone off. Terrifying ripples and energy kept spreading out from under the sea and swept across everything. Any underwater living creature perished instantly as soon as it came in contact with that horrible wave. Those being turned into nothing but a mist of blood. That horror spread out across the entire ocean. Boom! Boom! It didn¡¯t take long before those terrifying fluctuations made it to the surface of the ocean. Bubbles formed from under the ocean, and it was as though it was boiling. Soon, the entire ocean became tainted with red. The bloody corpse of the underwater living creatures had turned the beautiful ocean into a shade of red. It was as though an ocean from Hell had somehow reced the one on earth. The pungent smell of blood filled the air and polluted everything. ¡°Huh?¡± The drunkards on the yachts blinked while still holding onto their bottles. They rubbed their eyes a little and squinted to look at the ocean. ¡°Huh? What¡¯s going on? Why are there bubbles in the middle of the ocean?¡± ¡°I-Is the ocean red? Am I drunk? How did the entire ocean turn red?¡± ¡°Oh, what is that smell? It¡¯s horrible!¡± All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. Many were already confused about the situation and started asking questions. ¡°What do you mean when you say that the ocean is red? Are you freaking drunk?¡± ¡°Are you trying to get out of drinking more? I can¡¯t believe you¡¯d lie about seeing bubbles in the middle of the ocean.¡± ¡°Drink up, buddy!¡± A few more drunkards, who were in worse condition, had turned their attention over and forced their friends to drink even more. What they didn¡¯t know was that behind them, a head that looked like a tiny hill was slowly creeping up from under the ocean. That enormous being was staring right at them. Chapter 2657 Chapter 2657 Chapter 2657 Irregrities Boom! An enormous head showed up from the ocean. Its mouth reeked of the scent of blood and had sharp teeth growing all over. Scales as hard as steel covered its entire face. The men standing right in front of it were stupefied. At that moment, it wouldn¡¯t matter how drunk they were because they would still sober right up. ng! ng! yvolume00:00/00:44TruvidfullScreen The drunkards dropped all of their bottles. Fear shone on everybody¡¯s faces, and they were so terrified that they couldn¡¯t even speak. Their entire body trembled, and some even peed themselves right then and there. It was at that moment that everyone learned that Levi was right. The disaster had struck them. The threat is really here! The Warmachine before their eyes were definitely much stronger than the ones they saw and killed earlier. Those previous Warmachines were no match against the creatures in front of them. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? What is up with you guys?¡± A few drunkards had their backs to the monsters, and they were sobering up a little when they saw fear on theirrades¡¯ faces. ¡°T-T-Th..¡± Thoserades pointed at the Leviathan lurking behind, but they were too scared to form coherent words. ¡°What? Is there something behind us?¡± The drunkards instantly turned around. ng! Some were so scared that they fainted at the sight of the Warmachine. ¡°Oh, my gosh!¡± Every drunkard had sobered up at that moment. It was simply too terrifying. Those men looked even more terrified than theirrades. ¡°Is¡­ Is this for real?¡± They would never have believed it. A moment ago, they were taunting arrogantly and demanding that their enemy show them an actual threat. Who would¡¯ve thought that their wish would actuallye true? Levi Garrison was right. This is definitely a disaster! The creatures we had in earlier were just ruses. It was toote to regret being arrogant. At that moment, their minds were so nk that they couldn¡¯t even share the news or warn anyone anymore. Boom! The entire yacht started trembling at the very next second, and it was overturned. One by one, the passed-out drunkards starteding around, but it was toote to do anything. The yacht had been overturned and had sunk to the bottom of the ocean. Boom! One yacht down. Then another one. Over ten yachts sank as screams filled the air. It didn¡¯t take long before everything turned quiet. The other ships in the ocean sank soon after. Everything was destroyed in no time. It seemed that those youngsters were too ignorant and brazen. They could¡¯ve celebrated the country¡¯s victory at home. However, they chose toe all the way to the ocean to party. They were obviously opposing Levi and trying to mock him. That was why they traveled to the ocean. They were frustrated with Levi and were venting out their frustration by taunting him. Their action, in effect, was screaming, ¡°See that, Levi Garrison? There is no f*cking disaster. Everything you said was wrong!¡± They never thought that the disaster would actually strike. Levi was actually right! They regretted not listening then, but there was nothing they could do about it anymore. They chose to ignore his warning, and as a result, they paid the price. Now that all the ships in the oceans were destroyed, the Leviathans officially began their invasion of Erudia. N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. They dove right back under the sea and headed for Erudia¡¯s shoreline. One minuteter, they entered Erudia¡¯s territory. The country had loosened its security, and half of its equipment and employees were reassigned. Despite that, there were still over a hundred stations operating nonstop. They would be alerted if anything weird were to happen. Inside a station located near Erudia¡¯s shoreline. ¡°Huh? Is something off?¡± The employees working at the station saw that there were massive energy and electromaic fluctuations. ¡°Oh no, something is¡­¡± Unfortunately, mysterious men suddenly showed up behind the employees. ¡°Ah!¡± ¡°Ah!¡± Eight arrows zipped over, and the employees fell. As such, the news about the discovery was never shared. Chapter 2658 Chapter 2658 Chapter 2658 The Only One The submarine monitoring station 98 was having a problem. Station 96 and station 97 seemed to be having the same issue as well. They all ended the same way, failing to send any signal before getting destroyed. Even though they were able to detect something wrong firsthand, it was meaningless. Nheless, someone seemed to appear inside the monitoring station and kill all the staff. Not a soul was spared. The same scene happened throughout all the monitoring stations used for the sea. One after another, the staff copsed to the floor, dead. With that, the signal from the monitoring stations was cut off, and the headquarters at Erudia could not get any information. Over a hundred stations lost contact simultaneously. It was a deed from Lab of Gods. In truth, they had sent their subordinates to spy on all monitoring stations a long time ago, getting ready to destroy all of them once the mission took off. As such, all monitoring stations failed to function. Those monitoring stations were supposed to exist in secret. It was supposed to be impossible for Lab of Gods and Zarain to locate all of them. C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org It would be a miracle for anyone to sessfully find even a quarter of them. However, during the false attackst time, Erudia had exposed all its deployments, including firepower configuration, monitoring configuration, transportation configuration, and medical configuration. As such, Erudia became an open book in front of Lab of Gods. All their secrets became transparent in the eyes of the enemies. It seemed to be Erudia¡¯splete victoryst time, but in fact, they had lost their vital advantage. They had sacrificed their most significant advantage over a small fuss created by the enemy. Lab of Gods also knew the monitoring station could detect anomalies. If Erudia found out about it in a short time, they would build their defense barrier in the blink of an eye. After all, Erudia had disyed to the world their terrifying speed in thest battle. Without a doubt, it would cause massive troubles to Lab of Gods¡¯ n. Hence, Lab of Gods nted their subordinates inside all the monitoring stations. If something went against their n, they would act immediately and destroy everything in the monitoring stations. As such, over a hundred stations lost their functions. The next moment, countless Leviathans began invading Erudia¡¯s sea. The other Leviathans scattered around the world also reacted fast and headed toward Erudia at full speed. In fact, the monitoring stations from the other countries would be able to detect an anomaly. However, Digital God, the biggest brain of Lab of Gods had long prepared for that. He had already hacked into all satellite systems a long time ago. Right then, he started sending unusual signals. His only purpose was to shift the attention of all countries to space. As expected, almost all the other countries were upied with finding out the problem in space and did not have time to monitor the sea. In addition, the frequency jammers set up by Digital God in all the seas were activated. They would interfere significantly with the monitoring stations. With that, no country would be able to detect the Leviathans in the sea, let alone Erudia. The only country that could detect it was Zarain. However, Zarain had chosen to stay out of anything as long as it did not involve them. They would not take any action no matter what. At the moment, around three thousand Leviathans were rushing toward Erudia. Meanwhile, those Leviathans nearby had already gathered at Erudia¡¯s coastal area. They were about to arrive at Erudia¡¯s coastline. Lab of Gods was satisfied with the development. Mr. X was so delighted that he even decided to release ck Hawk. ¡°All right, ck Hawk. You are a free man now! You have fulfilled your value! You can have anything you want! But of course, thates after we defeat Erudia!¡± Mr. X disyed a satisfied smile. ck Hawk took a deep breath. Share this: Chapter 2659 Chapter 2659 Chapter 2659 The Intel From Dragonites We¡¯re doomed this time! Zarain was about to face the strongest enemy ever. The threat was even bigger than Erudia. Even though ck Hawk was released now, it was already toote. It would be useless even if he informed Erudia. Erudia might not even take his words seriously. Either way, there seemed not to be enough time. Mr. X always made sure he calcted everything. That was the scariest thing about him. Plus, he did not let ck Hawk go back alone. Instead, he had his men escort thetter back to Zarain. It looked like he would only let thetter go freepletely after the mission ended. N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. Hence, ck Hawk would not be able to do anything. However, there was still hope for the few trusted subordinates of ck Hawk. As they could not reach him for two days already, they might take some action. Indeed, after ck Hawk was locked up, his subordinates immediately noticed that something was wrong. ck Hawk was not a saint, and neither was his trusted subordinates. They tried to link the ce and time that ck Hawk disappeared. They finally realized Lab of Gods was indeed the one who captured ck Hawk. It looks like Lab of Gods is going to attack earlier than expected. Those subordinates were aware of the rtionship between ck Hawk, Lab of Gods, and Levi. From the point of view of Zarain, of course, they hoped that Erudia and Lab of Gods would turn against each other. Realizing the seriousness of the matter, they immediately went to Sacred Organization to see Death Fiend. ¡°Something bad is going to happen! ck Hawk was captured! We can¡¯t find him, and we can¡¯t find any clue at all!¡± ¡°Based on our judgment, Lab of Gods has hidden the real Warmachines beneath the power stations during thest chaos. Obviously, it was merely a distraction! First, they intended to find out about the various deployments of Erudia! Secondly, they wanted to hide those Warmachines! In short, they managed to kill two birds with one stone. Even though ck Hawk disappeared, his influence still exists around Zarain. Lab of Gods is behind all this!¡± Upon hearing that, Death Fiend and the rest jumped up from their seats in startle. No wonder my men did not discover any problem at the power stations in Zarain. The enemies are already hidden there. Besides, I didn¡¯t receive any news from ck Hawk because he has been captured! ¡°But just yesterday, my men still discover someone wandering around the power stations. I thought they were still trying to find a way to hide Warmachines!¡± Tempestus opened his mouth. He found it hard to believe that everything happened without a trace. How is this possible? The rest shot him a re. ¡°Maybe they were there to make sure Warmachines are well hidden!¡± Notos weighed in, ¡°That¡¯s right! It was the final confirmation before the attack! Indeed there were suspicious figures appearing around all the power stations yesterday!¡± ¡°Yes, they were checking to make sure everything was fine!¡± ck Hawk¡¯s trusted subordinate uttered, ¡°Please keep an eye on this! It might start anytime. Or maybe it has already started!¡± ¡°We just got the news. They discovered a lot of shield jammers in the sea around Zarain!¡± ¡°Not only that, there is something strange happening in space. All the countries are looking into it. However, it is most probably a distraction from Lab of Gods!¡± Death Fiend and the others panicked after finding out about those situations. ¡°Gather all forces now, and inform Maya Industries. Ask them to support Erudia now! Hurry!¡± ¡°Call Dragonites intelligence department now!¡± Soon, Death Fiend got in touch with Zephyr and told thetter about the current situation. Zephyr shook his head. ¡°That¡¯s impossible!¡± Yet, the next second, his intelligence department received a piece of bad news. Share this: Chapter 2660 Chapter 2660 Chapter 2660 Discovered Nothing ¡°Something terrible happened! It¡¯s bad!¡± A few men rushed to the scene. ¡°What?¡± Zephyr¡¯s face fell upon hearing that. Death Fiend heard that too. Since the news hade this far, it meant the actual situation was certainly worse than expected. Boom! Zephyr¡¯s heart fell with a thud. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± He had no mood to talk to Death Fiend anymore as he immediately questioned those subordinates. ¡°Our monitoring station in Erudia sea suddenly lost contact. We have no idea what happened! All of them lost contact!¡± The intelligence department reported. ¡°Huh? When did this happened?¡± Zephyr questioned anxiously. ¡°Around five minutes ago!¡± Someone responded. Another man immediately interrupted, ¡°No, we discovered it five minutes ago. It should happen earlier than this. I estimate around eight minutes!¡± ¡°Eight minutes? That¡¯s bad!¡± Zephyr came to his senses. With Death Fiend on the phone, he knew the crisis was real. ¡°Death Fiend, I got it! Something bad is happening! I will contact all the key forces now!¡± Zephyr was left out of options. He immediately rushed toward others¡¯ base. ¡°Get up! Something terrible happened!¡± Fortunately, Craig and the other leaders temporarily lived in the same ce. Everyone immediately woke up after Zephyr ran to their ce, shouting desperately. ¡°Why? What¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°What are you doing here early in the morning? I could finally sleep well after two months and you have ruined it!¡± They were utterly displeased. Some of them could not wrap their heads around it. Zephyr had always been calm, but he looked like a mad person now. ¡°It¡¯s bad! All our monitoring stations in the sea lost their function! And Death Fiend called me to inform me that something bad was about to happen. We are running out of time! Activate the highest level of alert now! Set up defense barriers on the coastline! Get all our best troops out! Hurry! Oh gosh, Crown King was right about this!¡± All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. Beyond panicked, Zephyr asked Craig and the others to respond right away. ¡°Is this for real?¡± Even though Craig and the rest did not make a move firsthand, they immediately came to the headquarters ¡®mand room. ¡°Please connect Eastford¡¯s observation post for me!¡± Besides those monitoring stations, the observation posts were thest hope at Erudia¡¯s coastline. ¡°I am Craig of Dragonites. Is there something wrong with your monitoring area?¡± Craig questioned. ¡°There¡¯s nothing wrong here. I¡¯ve just checked just now!¡± ¡°Same here!¡± ¡°Here too¡­¡± All the other observation posts at the coastline came in with the same response. None of them noticed anything strange. ¡°All right!¡± Upon hearing that, everyone heaved a sigh of relief. If what Zephyr said was true, the coastline¡¯s defense might have already fallen. However, it turned out to be fine. ¡°But¡­ something terrible is really happening¡­ I¡¯ve got the intel¡­¡± Zephyr stomped his feet in anxiousness. Something¡¯s definitely happening. ¡°Mr. Thorne, do you mean the monitoring stations?¡± Zephyr nodded responsively. ¡°That¡¯s right. Why?¡± ¡°All our monitoring stations have just recovered just now¡­¡± Just then, someone updated the situation. At the same time, the control room received the news. ¡°Monitoring station 98 replied just now. They said the sudden anomaly in space affected the signal at the monitoring station!¡± ¡°Station 96 back to normal!¡± ¡°Station 97 back to normal!¡± One after another, the monitoring stations started resuming their normal states. Share this: Chapter 2661 Chapter 2661 Chapter 2661 A False rm Craig and the others slowly eased up their frowns upon hearing the good news. So it was just a false rm. ¡°Hahaha. Everything is fine! It was just a false rm!¡± ¡°That scared the hell out of me. I thought we were doomed!¡± Everyone was relieved. Meanwhile, Zephyr froze on the spot, not knowing how to react. Just then, the professionals started exining. ¡°There was an abnormal fluctuation in space! Now research institutes and scientists from all over the world, including Erudia, are searching and studying what was going on!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right! The fluctuation was huge. It¡¯s not strange that the monitoring stations got affected!¡± The crowed started to discuss. Craig smiled. ¡°It was nothing then. There¡¯s no need to be nervous. Let¡¯s go back to work!¡± He shifted his gaze to Zephyr. ¡°Zephyr, don¡¯t worry. The coastline is safe! The monitoring stations are back to normal too! Those from Sacred Organization were merely predicting. They couldn¡¯te out with any evidence!¡± ¡°But¡­¡± Zephyr seemed to want to say something. However, he was lost for words in front of the reality. The monitoring stations were back in operation and there was a perfect exnation for the previous anomaly. ¡°Zephyr, you should get some rest!¡± With that, Craig and the rest left. After all, nothing happened. Nheless, there was no way Zephyr could rest. Without dy, he contacted Death Fiend again to get the details. N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. He was overwhelmed with anxiousness and did not hear about it clearly. He also feedbacked the information he received here to thetter. ¡°What? Is everything back to normal? So did the observation post discover nothing too?¡± Death Fiend was shocked. ¡°It¡¯splicated over here¡­ Anyway, please inform Erudia right away. Ask them to make full defense just likest time! And also inform The Cardinal Hall to get ready! Hurry! There¡¯s no time to exin! It¡¯s a matter of time now!¡± Death Fiend urged anxiously as he realized the seriousness of the matter. ¡°I also sensed something¡¯s wrong! I will try again!¡± After Zephyr hung up the call, he sent out all his intelligence team to investigate the frontline. Then, he sent a few trusted subordinates to inform The Cardinal Hall. Finally, he approached Craig and the others once again. ¡°It is better to be safe than sorry!¡± Zephyr insisted again. ¡°Zephyr, what¡¯s wrong with you? Didn¡¯t we say stop mentioning this? ¡°If you want us to act, at least show us a piece of evidence! We are not prophets! We can¡¯t make decisions over predictions!¡± They were enraged. ¡°We all wish it was just a false rm. But what if it¡¯s real? What if they nned it perfectly, including the anomaly in space?¡± Zephyr uttered. Actually, Gary wanted to support Zephyr¡¯s stand. However, in the end, he did not have to guts to do so. After all, it was difficult for him to express his opinion freely due to his status. ¡°Zephyr! Are you aware of how big the fluctuation in space was? It affected the whole world and all the other countries are crazy about it! If the enemy possesses such a technology, we will be no match for them! If so, they won¡¯t need to make such a dirty move against us!¡± Craig analyzed. Chandler and Nichs also weighed in. ¡°That¡¯s impossible for anyone to have such technology! How could someone create a fluctuation so big in space that rms the whole world? And we couldn¡¯t even trace the origin!¡± ¡°So everything was merely a coincidence! It wasn¡¯t any human¡¯s doing! Plus, the danger is gone now. We have to believe the facts¡­¡± Share this: Chapter 2662 Chapter 2662 Chapter 2662 Leviathans Attack The Coastline Since everyone had made up their minds, there was nothing Zephyr could say anymore. After all, Death Fiend had already acted on his end. He was bringing even more men thanst time. ¡°Forget it. I can¡¯t just stand here and do nothing! If something happens, the frontline will be the first one to be in danger! I must go there!¡± Zephyr immediately packed his stuff and brought his men to the frontline. The others could not be bothered less. Why is he so nervous? Nothing is happening. They thought Zephyr was acting foolishly. He is fooling around because he is too free! He is just like Levi! Thetter created a huge loss for Erudia and then vanished. And he has not shown up since then. They are both irresponsible pricks! After taking the action, Lab of Gods had been monitoring the situation closely. First, they resumed all the monitoring stations and sent the news to Dragonites. It was all part of their n. Next, instead of having the Leviathans attack directly, they hid them. They wanted to trick the observation posts. After all, the observation posts were connected, and their defense was wless. Lab of Gods could not control them like the monitoring stations. As the monitoring stations had high privacy, they had no connection with each other. That was why Lab of Gods would have a chance to sneak into them. The observation posts, however, was a different story. ¡°Hahaha. The Gods of Restricted Area 76 is brilliant! They have acted and are heading toward Erudia now! Digital God miscalcted this time! Restricted Area 76 acted faster than he expected!¡± Mr. X was delighted. ¡°It looks like Restricted Area 76 is better than Erudia. They have discovered it was a distractionst time and they have been waiting for us to act. That¡¯s great! Everything seems to be to our advantage. There¡¯s no way Erudia could turn the tide now!¡± When Death Fiend sent all his elites to support Erudia, Lab of Gods received the intel and thought it was Restricted Area 76 going after Erudia. ¡°Erudia, your real danger is here!¡± All the Leviathans had entered Erudia¡¯s sea by then, getting close to the observation posts. ¡°Something¡¯s wrong!¡± One of the observation posts finally noticed something was off. Boom! Suddenly, a Leviathan emerged to the surface. ¡°What?¡± The observation post noticed it right away. N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. Gush! The next second, the Leviathan shot an energy beam. The beam was extremely powerful. It did not seem like anything the technology could produce. Only Lab of Gods had such a level. Bam! The observation post got destroyed in the blink of an eye. They failed to send any signal out in time. At the same time, Leviathans started getting out of the water. They all started shooting terrifying energy beams. One by one, the observation posts copsed. It was still peaceful moments ago, but now it was inplete chaos. They did not expect to encounter so many huge creatures. Most importantly, those were not any natural creatures but were controlled by humans. They had perfect coboration and destroyed all the observation posts at once. Rumble¡­ After the huge impact, the Leviathans charged toward the coastline. Share this: Chapter 2663 Chapter 2663 Chapter 2663 What Is That Erudia¡¯s coastline was calm and peaceful as usual. Especially early in the morning¡­ Nheless, many fishermen were already out in the sea. The port was crammed with boats, all of which were trying topete for the limited anchoring spots. Remnants of the defense system were still scattered across the open sea. At that moment, everyone¡¯s face was filled with joy and delight. Understandably, a in and ordinary person only wanted stability and peace. Meanwhile, there were three ships patrolling the parameters of Erudia. Although the defense line had been withdrawn, the daily patrolling remained. The deployment of three ships was the usual routine. ¡°Hmm? What¡¯s going on in front?¡± One of the patrolling ships noticed an aberration ahead. ¡°That¡¯s weird. There should be sentry tower No. 3 thirty nautical miles ahead. Why is it not there now?¡± ¡°That¡¯s impossible. How can a tall structure vanished from thin air?¡± ¡­ They were all dumbfounded. ¡°Not only No. 3, but No. 1 and No.2 too!¡± ¡°This is an emergency!¡± Rumble¡­ Meanwhile, an eerie shockwave came from the deep waters. ¡°Something is wrong! Quick! Send off the alert¡± The captain shouted. He pressed the button immediately which sent of an alert! Boom! The next second, a collision ensued and the ship immediately sank underwater. The two other ships suffered the same fate upon Leviathan¡¯s ferocious impact. Without slowing down, the Leviathan continued charging toward the coastline. Ssh! It then resurfaced onnd, stretching two hundred meters in length and height. The second Leviathan. The third. There were hundreds of them! Three hundred! All emerged out of nowhere. However, that was not all of them. A fleet of what appeared to be countless units Leviathan continued to charge forward. All of a sudden, three hundred units of Leviathan converged in one area. It was like three hundred mountains formed in the middle of the ocean. The majestic sight struck fear into any eyes that dared behold it. ¡°Hey, what is that?¡± The fishermen noticed that the sky went dark. Just then, the sun rose and the sky was gradually turning bright. However, all of a sudden the sky became pitch ck. Hundreds of mountains surrounded them. Nobody could see anything! ¡°What is that?¡± Many were stupefied and in shock. Rumble! In the next second, the numerous units of Leviathan started moving again and they approached the coastlines at zing speed. ¡°Run!¡± Although puzzled by what was going on, everyone knew it was bad news. They raced toward the coastlines as well. ¡°Emergency! Emergency!¡± ¡°Something bad ising!¡± ¡­ They screamed while running. Soon, chaos erupted as everyone was running for their lives. Boom! For one particr ship, the fishermen that just left the coastline were crushed by the Leviathan. Clink! Clonk! All the ships that were anchored by the coastline were decimated. Bang! N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. Boom! The Leviathan released a surge of explosive energy, destroying everything upon contact. In a blink of an eye, the venue became aplete mess. It was like Tartarus¡­ After eliminating all obstacles, the Leviathans continued their path forward. Everyone was caughtpletely off guard. Effortlessly, the fleet of Leviathan managed to reach Erudia¡¯snd from the ocean. Upon that happening. Everyone from far ahead could see it clearly¡­ The extremity and destruction by the Warmachine were terrifying. It was simr to the massacre in Erudia. However, it appeared even more powerful this time. Just showing a fragment of their powers was sufficient to cause immense damage. ¡°We are all doomed!¡± Everyone was scrambling away like crazy. Share this: Chapter 2664 Chapter 2664 Chapter 2664 The Creation By Doctor Erebus The guards by the coastlines rushed toward the scene upon noticing the abnormality. However, they were outnumbered. There were only a few hundred of them. They deployed modern weapons to initiate their first round of attacks against the Leviathan. Thud! Thud! Thud! Bang! The tremendous firepower resulted in a fiery bombardment on the Leviathans based on the previous war. Despite the formidable powers of the Warmachine, they were no match for modern weapons. The guards had experience dealing with Warmachines, and they knew the exact target of their attacks. Especially when hundreds of them gathered together. Undoubtedly, the firepower was overwhelming. uracy was not pertinent as they tried to overwhelm the Leviathans with brute force. Saving on their resources was only necessary if theyck firepower. But with their team together and full of resources, they no longer had that concern. They were not afraid of the Leviathans. The modern weapons in their hands unleashed unimaginable attacks on the Leviathans. However, after a few seconds¡­ N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. The guards had their eyes and mouths widened in shock. The attacks were ineffective! Even with such brute force, they did not manage to put a dent in the Leviathans. The strong armor on the Leviathans appeared to have made them immune to all attacks. There was hope that perhaps the attack would have left scratches on the armor. But there was none! The Leviathans werepletely unharmed! The weapons that the guards had previously used to fend off the Warmachines were incapable of dealing with the Leviathans! Right then, a thought surfaced in the guards¡¯ minds¡ªLevi was right! The disaster had struck them! It was absurd topare it with the smoke bombs deployed by Lab of Gods. That kind of Warmachine could be produced effortlessly and without needing many resources and materials! Thus, it was too simple for him! However, the Leviathan was invented by Dr. Erebus after decades of research. One should not underestimate its powers just because the n was initiated just one and a half months ago. The preparation backstage was unbeknownst to many. Including countless autopsies performed by Dr. Erebus¡¯ to study the numerous species of vampires¡­ Including his research on the genes and samples of the Warmachines from all the countries around the world. The Warmachines were ultimately designed and produced by the most advanced technologies avable. Before this, Lab of Gods was eying for the Doomsday Seed Vault in the possession of Archulea. This was because the ancient genes stored in that ce wereparatively moreprehensive and complete. This was what Lab of Gods wanted all along! Dr. Erebus was dreaming of this his whole life. However, because of Levi¡¯s meddling, he failed to retrieve the Doomsday Seed Vault. Back then, he was already making preparations to build the Leviathan. The preparation required was extensive and time-consuming. Besides, his research was extremelyplex, requiring him tobine the bloodline and specialties of different species of vampires. Also, he needed to recreate the genes of the ancient Warmachines, infused with all sorts of technologies and materials. Leviathan was the result of such sophisticated work. It was indestructible. Even if the scales attached to the armor were discarded, the defense of the Leviathan remained imprable owing to the various vampire genes fortifying its abilities. Dr. Erebus even injected the Leviathan with the genes belonging to Restricted Area 76. That made the Warmachine even more impable. Not to mention its explosive attacks. Simply put, the Leviathan was equipped with a myriad of energy and weapons. There was a multitude of attacking techniques capable of defeating anything that stood in its way. After all, it was one of the most sophisticated creations by Dr. Erebus. He exhausted all his resources to build an army of three thousand units of Leviathan, wiping out the reserves of Lab of Gods. Bang! The Leviathans started their counterattack, releasing an unrivaled energy beam in all directions. Immediately, they demolished the temporary bases in the vicinity. ¡°Retreat, now!¡± Share this: Chapter 2665 Chapter 2665 Chapter 2665 Utterly Destroyed Everyone saw the level of destruction that the Leviathan was capable of. It was much stronger than the attacks before! Knowing that they were overpowered, the only choice left was to retreat. Snipers were stationed to provide cover. Besides, it was a hopeful attempt to identify the weakness of the Leviathans. However, the snipers¡¯ locations were quickly exposed and they were being targeted by the Leviathans. Boom! Boom! The Leviathans sent out tracking missiles and wiped out the tall buildings in which the snipers were hiding. Obviously, there was no weakness. At the end of the day, the Leviathan was a masterpiece built by the most advanced technologies. We have been overpowered! They are just unstoppable! ¡°Retreat!¡± ¡°Everyone retreat now!¡± In an instant, the people who were gathered in front of the port dispersed and retreated. Fortunately, this was not their first time. C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org The experience garnered from the previous encounter was helpful for the situation. The speed in which everyone retreated was exceptional. Soon enough, the Leviathans broke through the port defense. ¡°Bang!¡± The Leviathans reached the shore one after another on thend. The ground shook violently as if there was an earthquake. Ravaging waves of energy beams were channeled relentlessly. All buildings at the port were destroyed in an instant, leaving behind rumbles and specks of dust. ¡°Hahahaha! The Leviathans managed to reach the shore!¡± The people in Lab of Gods cheered. The most challenging part of attacking Erudia was breaking through the defenses of its port. However, the hurdle had already been ovee. ¡°Five hundred over units of Leviathan from Bayview gathered at Erudia¡¯s coastline in nine minutes!¡± ¡°The remaining thousands will also arrive from Adrune within the hour!¡± The Leviathans were too fast. They could travel around the world in a matter of hours. Upon receiving the news, Mr. X and the others were grinning from ear to ear. ¡°There are over three thousand Leviathans! It¡¯s enough to overwhelm Erudia!¡± Mr. X looked toward the intelligence officer. ¡°Where are the ones from Restricted Area 76? How long will it take for them to reach?¡± ¡°ording to our data, they should be thest to arrive, but they could make it in time!¡± Mr. X nodded. ¡°That¡¯s great! It¡¯s a piece of wonderful news! I believe they have received news about Erudia¡¯s defeat, and will not hesitate to support us in our attack against Erudia. It will be a fatal blow to the nation!¡± He then ordered. ¡°All Death Harbinger to standby now! They are ordered to wreak havoc in Erudia! We¡¯ll not let Erudia have any room to breathe! Also, get Dr. Erebus and his army to deal with those from Restricted Area 76! Watch Erudia¡¯s every move closely! Your duties are to observe the existence of the two mysterious entities in Erudia, and whether they show themselves! Notify Sacroria upon identifying their presence!¡± As the Commander-In-Chief, Mr. X meticulously nned the strategy for their every move. Indeed, the Leviathans were progressing at zing speed. Soon enough, they broke through the port and charged into town. The damage was devastating, and the entire ce became a living hell in no time. Ironically, the whole invasion was effortless. The humongous Warmachines upied the vicinity, terrorizing everyone in sight. Most importantly, the numbers were adding up as time went by, and the army grew bigger and bigger. The attacks against Erudia came from all fronts. It was simply too overpowering for Erudia to deal with. Instead of focusing their attacks on a single target, the army scattered their attacks across different cities. The strategy was effective in create disorderly chaos. ¡­ ¡°Things are not looking good!¡± ¡°This is really bad! We¡¯re doomed!¡± News started to spread like wildfire within the country. Zephyr¡¯s intelligence unit immediately notified him upon sighting the Leviathans. At the same time. Dragonites were bombarded with a series of distress signals from Erudia¡¯s coastlines. Beep! Beep! Beep! Share this: Chapter 2666 Chapter 2666 Chapter 2666 Crown King Is Right Meanwhile, the control room received a lot of distress signals. The machines were struggling to handle the voluminous input of information. Everyone in the control room was panic-stricken. Because of Zephyr¡¯s false rm previously, everyone grew numb and let down their guards. However, the wave of distress signals was unexpected and had caused them to act frantically. It¡¯s true! Zephyr was right! Levi was also right! C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org ¡°The observation post noticed an abnormality! I repeat, an abnormality was spotted!¡± ¡°The coastlines by the east were breached!¡± ¡°The coastline by the south suffered simr fate!¡± ¡°This is an emergency! This is an emergency! Unidentified Warmachines managed to break through our defenses and have reached the coastlines! The damage caused is unimaginable!¡± ¡°My men are retreating. We have given up on arge area of territory!¡± ¡°We faced off against an army of unidentified Warmachines! They were indestructible, and appeared to be immune to all our attacks! On top of that, they have a myriad of techniques to attack. Their powers are substantially stronger than the ones before!¡± ¡°My men fought three of the Warmachines, and they were all injured heavily. We have casualties and we are all prepared to sacrifice ourselves defending Erudia!¡± ¡°It¡¯s extremely urgent! My city is being attacked ferociously by a Warmachine! All eighteen thousands of us are ready to sacrifice ourselves to defend Erudia!¡± ¡°We need backup! Training base 18 is lost! Unidentified Warmachines are ravaging through the area!¡± ¡°Help! Training base 27 is breached!¡± ¡°Latest news! There are more than a thousand units of the Warmachines! They were not gathered together, but have split up in groups of hundreds to attack the various cities across Erudia!¡± ¡°Help! Help! We need immediate reinforcements! The Warmachines have to be stopped!¡± ¡­ The distress signals came one after another. Beep! Beep! Beep! The beeping sound was like a death timer, and every beep managed to stir up rippling waves of emotions. Everyone was trembling in cold sweat, and the trepidation even hindered their ability to walk. ¡°It¡¯s really bad! Notify the leaders! Quick!¡± ¡°Hurry up!¡± Everything was in a mess! Dragonites had no idea how to deal with the situation, and the whole ce was in chaos. There were noises everywhere as everyone was flustered and clueless. When Zephyr received news of the invasion, he picked up the speed and raced in the same direction. Fortunately, he had assigned the intelligence unit to be stationed at the frontline beforehand. Time was of the essence, and the earlier he knew, the earlier he could make the necessary arrangements. ¡°Evacuate everyone right now! Quick! I¡¯ll be there soon enough!¡± Under the supervision of the experts, the result was not too bad. They were able to evacuate the crowd efficiently to mitigate the losses and damage. In the bleak moment, such minor sess wasmendable. Shortly after, the leaders and high-rank officials arrived. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? What happened?¡± Before they even stepped foot into the control room, Dragonites could be seen scrambling all around. Craig quickly summoned everyone and they gathered in the control room immediately. Then, Craig and the others soon found out about the invasion. Bang! A shudder ran down everyone¡¯s spine, and they trembled in fear. ¡°This is¡­¡± They had never expected such an exigency to ur! It was not long after Zephyr caused the scene. And it really happened! ¡°Zephyr is right!¡± ¡°We should have investigated the problem of the malfunction of the monitoring stations and on space!¡± ¡°Sacred Organization is also right!¡± Everyone gradually came to their senses. Zephyr was right all along! ¡°Zephyr is already in the battlefield! Huh!¡± Gary mmed onto the table. ¡°The Crown King was right but you guys refused to listen!¡± He questioned the group, ¡°Look at the situation right now! He¡¯s right all along!¡± Share this: Chapter 2667 Chapter 2667 Chapter 2667 Shameless Craig, Nichs, and Chandler were thunderstruck. Their minds went nk upon the realization. Nobody was spared from the shock of the startling revtion. Zephyr¡¯s premonition was spot-on; Death Fiend¡¯s insistence was grounded. Even Crown King¡¯s prediction was dead-on. His idea of building walls as a defense barrier was proven to be correct as well. If everyone had listened to him, there would already be a three-hundred-meter tall wall alongside the coastline of Erudia, shielding the country from those Warmachines! Otherwise, how would they be able tond on Erudia? It would have been virtually impossible for them to aplish that! Even if they had not built the wall, they were actually nning to build hundreds of Shelters that would be able to amodate most people who were due for evacuation should there be an attack. At the very least, if their defense barrier was still in ce, though it would be less effective than a three- hundred-meter wall, it would be able to at least hold the enemies for a moment. However, theircence had led them to squander every single chance that could have saved them fromnding themselves in such a predicament. The rest of them had rejected all ideas for defenses on the grounds ofck of substantial evidence. Gary was infuriated. ¡°I told you guys to believe in Crown King! When was he ever wrong? All of you are to be med for this! Isn¡¯t this a bigger problem now? It used to be just a matter of profit and loss, but now it¡¯s be a matter of Erudia¡¯s survival! Who¡¯s going to step up and take the me for this?¡± In face of Gary¡¯s usations, everyone lowered their heads and dared not utter a single word. Craig asked his men to keep their mouths shut as well. ¡°If Crown King and the others insisted, we might not have¡­¡± someone said in a small voice. Gary glowered at the man and snapped, ¡°What?¡± Did he just say that Crown King should have insisted? Did they even give him a chance to do so? Not only Crown King, but did they even give Zephyr and me a chance? We¡¯ve been standing firm all this time. Hence, what are you yakking on about? They would call for a vote whenever there were arguments on their next course of action. Unfortunately, only a select few were wise enough to make the right decision. Besides, it would just take time to recover should they suffer from a loss. Now that things had taken a turn for the worse, they were at a total loss on their next course of action. p! Craig pped himself multiple times. ¡°It¡¯s all my fault! I¡¯m the sinner who brought upon the downfall of Erudia!¡± The others were likewise filled with utter regret. ¡°Maybe Crown King has not gone into solitary training. Instead, he left because you guys got on his nerve!¡± Gary bellowed. Chandler, Nichs, and the others were on the verge of tears. ¡°It¡¯s my fault! I would like to apologize to Crown King and everyone!¡± ¡°All right, all right! Stop yelling! We should focus on building our defenses and advances right now! Quick, get moving! I¡¯d like to see who has the audacity to live on in degradation when Erudia is gone!¡± N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. Right then, Dragonites activated the highest level of emergency alert as it gathered all of its fighters. They no longer held back and went all out as they unleashed their best weapons. Top dogs in the country like Garrison Industry and the likes also offered a helping hand. Craig brought his Suicide Squad and Mecha Corps, alongside a number of elites to the frontline. His men were among the first to reach the frontline as they mobilized all resources to control the situation. Meanwhile, Nichs led a backup army and groups of people that he managed to assemble. Then, he made the corresponding arrangements and sent the people to where they were needed the most. Nichs¡¯ army was among the strongest andrgest in the alliance. Share this: Chapter 2668 Chapter 2668 Chapter 2668 The Disappearance Of Sacred Organization Whether or not Erudia would be spared from the downfall would depend on Nichs¡¯ ability to effectively deploy his resources. Craig¡¯s army was essentially buying him more time to carefully administer his n. As for Chandler, he was in charge of mobilizing all covert sentries in Erudia to support the frontline battle. At the same time, gather information on the enemies, preventing them from ambushing Erudia from within. Finally, Gary was tasked with evacuating as many civilians as possible so that they would be spared from the disaster. Even though the construction of Shelter was stopped midway, Sacred Organization had built around twenty to thirty of them. They would be able to shield most civilians from harm if they were able to look for other safe zones. At the very least, they had a backup n of shielding the remaining civilians in ind cities. However, their ns were not without risk, as it wouldrgely depend on the situation at the frontline. The more dire the situation was, the more Gary was reminded of Levi¡¯s prediction. He could not help but ponder the upsides of having a three-hundred-meter tall wall. What if we also have hundreds of shelters? How many losses would we be able to avoid altogether? How many lives would be spared from this unnecessary sacrifice? However, it was futile to ruminate over what could have been done. They could only go all out to prevent the worst ever scenario from happening. Besides the evacuation mission, Gary was also tasked to contact The Cardinal Hall and Eragon, as well as other influential organizations. In fact, his goal was to contact as many organizations such as Sacred Organization and Maya Industries as possible. It did not take long for Gary to pass on the news to The Cardinal Hall, Eragon, and Carigrey Academy. Then, he proceeded to try and contact Death Fiends and the others from Sacred Organization. However, he realized that he could not reach them. The group of people somehow seemed like they had just disappeared from the face of the Earth. ¡°Where are they?¡± Beads of nervous sweat dotted Gary¡¯s forehead. Erudia would definitely suffer a total defeat without the help of these powerful organizations! Their help was quintessential for Erudia to win the battle. However, it was not only him that was unable to contact Death Fiend. The others could not reach Death Fiend as well. ¡°Bad news! Everyone from Sacred Organization and Maya Industries has disappeared!¡± ¡°What are Gods of the Restricted Area 76 doing? Why are they all gone? What the hell are they doing? Have we made the wrong judgement?¡± Right then, spies from Lab of Gods realized that people from Sacred Organization had just disappeared from right under their noses. They were just on their way to Erudia when all of them disappeared suddenly. The spies from Lab of Gods were stumped. Unforeseen circumstances were the most difficult to deal with, after all. Digital God¡¯s previous efforts would have gone down the drains since Leviathans would be less useful if they were utilized in the early stages of the battle. Catastrophic consequences could ensue if Erudiacked the support of Sacred Organization and Maya Industries. Lucifer and Jester King were flustered by the disconcerting news. ¡°Hurry up and find out where they¡¯ve gone to!¡± Everyone was disturbed. A team was dispatched to get to the bottom of the matter. ¡°It¡¯s alright! I think that this is good news instead!¡± Mr. X said mysteriously. The others were bbergasted by his remarks and asked, ¡°Huh? How can this be good news?¡± ¡°Erudia is in a dire state right now, and everyone is moring to fight the Leviathans. If those people from Restricted Area 67 appear out of nowhere and hit right where Erudia was most vulnerable, what do you reckon Erudia¡¯s losses would be, specifically if the heart of Erudia, Oand City, was under attack?¡± Mr. X did not answer their question and instead posed other questions. A shudder ran down everyone¡¯s spines upon listening to Mr. X. ¡°If the God of Restricted Area 76 was targeting Oand City next, it is possible for Erudia toe crumbling down!¡± ¡°It is possible that Oand City is unguarded when Restricted Area 76 strikes, since all elites have been sent to the frontlines to fight the battle. Essentially, Oand City will be exposed and defenseless.¡± All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. Share this: Chapter 2669 Chapter 2669 Chapter 2669 Another Disappearance ¡°If Restricted Area 76 manages to take down Oand City and Dragonites, then Erudia would already be on the losing end!¡± the others eximed. An epiphany hit Lucifer as he said, ¡°That¡¯s brilliant! If even we do not know where they¡¯ve gone to, Erudia would also be clueless about it too!¡± ¡°So, what are you guys worried about? It¡¯s Erudia that should be concerned about this. It¡¯s a good thing that they¡¯ve disappeared. Erudia would have been eradicated when they finally make an appearance,¡± Mr. X sneered. He could not wait to witness Erudia¡¯s downfall. Erudia¡¯s predicament soon spread to The Cardinal Hall and Eragon, which also incited chaos. At the same time, The Manifest Court had caught wind of the news and shared some insights on dealing with Warmachines. The Cardinal Hall had mobilized all of its resources, while Eragon only about half of theirs. Thetter dared not mobilize all its forces, owing to the nature of its organization. In actual fact, Eragon was made up of many branches, all of which held parts of Erudia¡¯s top secret respectively. Every branch was in charge of a piece of the top secret. Only by piecing all the pieces together that the ultimate top secret of Erudia would unfold itself. That had been the founding mission of Eragon all along, which was as significant as defending Erudia from invasions. Hence, they held back on mobilizing all their forces as they had to stay true to their founding mission. In fact, they even thought that defending Erudia¡¯s top secret triumphed over Erudia¡¯s current predicament. Mobilizing half of their resources was already the best help that they could provide, and they had even sent those from the Genius Project such as Warrior Princess, Twin Meteorites, Josephine, and Yasmin to assist in the battle. However, Eragon and The Cardinal Hall¡¯s forces were deployed as quick support to the frontline. The auxiliary forces that came next would be fully at the Commander-In-Chief¡¯smand, demonstrating themander¡¯s great value and supremacy in the matter. Hence, the group of people headed to Carigrey Academy to look for Divine Brigadier. They were hoping to get Divine Brigadier, Daxon¡¯s, help in the matter. Surprisingly, the news about Erudia¡¯s crisis did not reach Carigrey Academy. Everyone was shocked to learn about Erudia¡¯s predicament. ¡°Every disciple has to go to the battlefield and give me your very best! Make use of everything you¡¯ve learned all these months and take this battle as a precious experience!¡± Gabriel gathered everyone he mentored and announced his decision. N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. It was a once-in-a-lifetime experience for everyone. Finally, it was time to showcase what they had learned. They were not at all terrified at the prospect of going to the battlefield. Instead, they cheered in ecstasy. The disciples and the spies from Lab of Gods alike were overjoyed by the news as it meant that they had a chance to prove themselves. With a strong army as backup, they could take part and gain experience in the mobilization of resources. Gabriel announced, ¡°Of course, only Crown King¡¯s disciples should stay behind at the academy. Nobody should disturb them. The rest of you, follow me!¡± Everyoneughed after listening to the announcement. ¡°Hah, look at the useless mentor leading a bunch of useless disciples! They¡¯re not able to help out when Erudia needs them the most!¡± ¡°What the heck? Haha! What use cane from practicing that? They¡¯re going to be less than useless on the battlefield!¡± ¡°They¡¯re just going to be canon fodders there!¡± Mockery ensued after Gabriel announced that Crown King¡¯s disciples should stay back. Zoey and the others were guilt-ridden as they heard the news. Levi had squandered their chances after all. It was such a shame that they could not go to the battlefield when they were needed the most. Also, they wondered where Levi had gone as they could not seem to locate him. ¡°Where is Divine Brigadier? Why is he gone? Hurry up and go look for him!¡± The major troop of The Cardinal Hall had all gathered, only to realize that Daxon was missing. ¡°He can¡¯t be missing! He¡¯s supposed tomand the whole situation as only he has the authority to do so! Other people would not be able to do the same!¡± Share this: Chapter 2670 Chapter 2670 Chapter 2670 An borate Scheme Everyone started to look for Daxon. C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org Meanwhile, the former Dark Emperor¡¯s Senior Disciple brought his father, Daxon, before the former Dark Emperor¡¯s grave. The Senior Disciple wailed, stumping Daxon. ¡°All right, now that I¡¯ve paid my respects to yourte mother, I should go,¡± Daxon said before he turned around to leave. However, Senior Disciple hugged his legs and said, ¡°How could you leave after seeing this? Don¡¯t you want to avenge her? How could you contemte working with my mother¡¯s murderer?¡± Senior Disciple of the former Dark Emperor cried as he stopped Daxon from leaving. The Cardinal Hall had been trying to reach Daxon so that he could step up andmand the situation upon knowing that Erudia was in a crisis. However, Daxon was nowhere to be seen, just like Levi. ¡°Hurry up and get in contact with him right now!¡± ¡°We have to get in contact with him no matter what!¡± Everyone began to panic as they searched for Daxon frantically. In the end, several divine generals from The Cardinal Hall were able to contact him via a secret ancient communication method that was different from the current technology. Members of The Cardinal Hall couldmunicate with each other in secret using the ancient method, and they finally came in contact with Daxon using the same technique. Daxon grew exasperated that they tried to reach him via the method since it was agreed upon that the method should only be used during a crisis. The fact that they tried to reach him using the method meant that they were in face of a serious crisis. Daxon asked, ¡°What¡¯s the matter? What happened?¡± ¡°Bad news, Sir! Crown King¡¯s prediction came true, and Erudia is facing an unprecedented ambush! Where are you? Pleasee back as we need yourmand! Hurry up and get back here as soon as you can, please! Otherwise, Erudia is going toe crumbling down! Besides, you have the most combat prowess among all of us too.¡± Gabriel, who was standing aside said, ¡°Sir, Mr. Garrison is gone! We can¡¯t afford to lose you too! Please, Erudia needs you right now! We cannot possibly defeat those Warmachines without you!¡± Daxon realized that something must have gone terribly wrong, judging from the exasperated tones from the other end. Daxon was about to leave when Senior Disciple stopped him. ¡°Where are you going?¡± ¡°Something¡¯s happened to Erudia! I need to leave!¡± Daxon attempted to leave without making further exnation. ¡°No, you¡¯re just making things up so that you can leave! She¡¯s already dead. Can¡¯t you even try to spare more time for her?¡± Senior Disciple blocked Daxon¡¯s way stubbornly. Daxon was hit by a pang of realization right then. ¡°You¡­ Did you already know about this? You purposely steered me here, right?¡± Everything then started to make sense to Daxon right then. Levi did warn him to be wary of Senior Disciple before he went into solitary training. That meant that Levi already knew that he was one of Lab of Gods¡¯ spies. Daxon was wary of his son¡¯s actions, but he did not think that it was possible for him to refuse to meet his own son. This time, his son had even used his mother as an excuse, rendering it even more difficult for Daxon to turn him down. However, it was all part of an borate scheme, a ploy to get him out of Erudia, just so he could not offer a helping hand when Erudia needed him the most. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s all part of a scheme! I was nning to get you out of Erudia! You sided with people who murdered my mother! How could I possibly live with that? Since you¡¯re incapable of avenging her, I¡¯m going to seek help from people who are willing to help!¡± Share this: Chapter 2671 Chapter 2671 Chapter 2671 That Is Levi Senior Disciple burst outughing all of a sudden. Daxon looked a little hurt as he shouted, ¡°I told you to give up on seeking revenge, didn¡¯t I? His power is way beyond your imagination! No one can possibly hope to get revenge on him!¡± I mean, that¡¯s Levi we¡¯re talking about! ¡°No, Lab of Gods can! They can help me get my revenge!¡± Senior Disciple argued. ¡°All right, that¡¯s enough! I¡¯m going back to Erudia!¡± Not wanting to waste any more time arguing with him, Daxon turned around and walked off after saying that. ¡°Don¡¯t even bother! There¡¯s no way they¡¯d let you return to Erudia! Haha¡­¡± Senior Disciple said while laughing. ¡°What?¡± The look on Daxon¡¯s face changed instantly. He¡¯s right! They won¡¯t let me return to Erudia now that they¡¯ve lured me out of there! ¡°You¡¯re staying here with us, Divine Brigadier!¡± A voice came from behind all of a sudden. Daxon turned around and saw two guys standing behind him. They were holding his son hostage as they said, ¡°You will stay here if you want your son to live, Divine Brigadier. Of course, you may feel free to leave anytime if you don¡¯t care about his life!¡± Both of them had their weapons held firmly against Senior Disciple¡¯s throat, so a slight increase in force would kill him on the spot. Senior Disciple had a gleeful smile on his face as he stared at Daxon. Oh, I love seeing Divine Brigadier being pushed to desperation like this! He has to choose between Erudia and his own son! Well? What¡¯s it going to be, Divine Brigadier? ¡°You despicable a*sholes!¡± Daxon muttered angrily through clenched teeth. He was not expecting such a turn of events at all. ¡°You should choose Erudia! It doesn¡¯t matter if I die! My life means nothing to you anyway! You should go save the precious lives in Erudia! Don¡¯t waste any more time on me!¡± To make matters worse, Senior Disciple began pressuring him mentally as well. Daxon¡¯s face started turning red, which showed just how conflicted he was. On the one hand, he wanted to return to Erudia as quickly as possible and save it from the danger it was in. On the other hand, he wanted to save his own flesh and blood that he owed way too much. It was a truly difficult decision to make. Senior Disciple continued to egg him on as he enjoyed seeing the struggle on Daxon¡¯s face. As he stepped up his game, the two men holding him hostage decided they had to put a stop to his foolish behavior. What the hell is this idiot doing? What if Divine Brigadier really chooses to leave because of his provocations? Unable to stand him any longer, the men decided to give him a little stab to shut him up. Spurt! Blood began spraying out of his wound. ¡°Shut your f*cking mouth! You¡¯re being too noisy!¡± Both Senior Disciple and Daxon werepletely caught off guard by that. Although they didn¡¯t stab him in a vital area, it was clear that they weren¡¯t afraid to hurt him at all. ¡°I¡¯ll kill him if you take another step forward, Divine Brigadier!¡± the man shouted. Senior Disciple fell silent immediately after that. Daxon too, was rooted to the ground and didn¡¯t dare to make any sudden moves. Da*n, I¡¯m out of options here! I was going to walk away because I thought they were just putting up an act, but it¡¯s obvious now that they aren¡¯t! They really will kill him if I leave! With that in mind, Daxon was at a loss for what to do. He waspletely at the mercy of the two men standing before him. It was Mr. X¡¯s n to manipte them psychologically so that he could easily subdue them and prevent them from saving Erudia. ¡°Divine Brigadier has temporarily been subdued. He probably won¡¯t make it back to Erudia until it is completely destroyed!¡± Word about it soon reached Lab of Gods. ¡°That¡¯s great!¡± ¡°Erudia is in trouble now that it has lost a powerful defender!¡± Share this:C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org Chapter 2672 Chapter 2672 Chapter 2672 Huge Loss ¡°It¡¯s time to activate the Death Harbingers that we¡¯ve scattered all over Erudia!¡± With themand being given, Death Harbingers began popping up all over Erudia. ¡°What about us? When do we make our move?¡± Lucifer, Jester King, and the others were eager to get in on the action. ¡°Be patient. We¡¯ll get to make our move once the Gods are released from Restricted Area 76! Remember, we¡¯re either going against Erudia and Restricted Area 76 after they¡¯re both weakened from battle or those two mysterious entities from Erudia! Therefore, there is no need for us to participate until they engage in battle, regardless of how eager you guys are!¡± Mr. X reminded them. Hell Witch couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°You keep talking about two mysterious entities in Erudia, Mr. X. What on earth are they, actually? Are they really that powerful? Even Sacroria is afraid of them!¡± ¡°Actually, I¡¯m not too sure if the two mysterious entities really do exist. They are merely the stuff of legend, you see. I¡¯ve only heard rumors about them, so I¡¯m not too sure about the details myself. Regardless, Sacroria must be really afraid of them if they refused to show up. While it¡¯s possible that those are just rumors, there¡¯s still a possibility of them being true. If the two mysterious entities are real, then this battle should force them out of hiding. If they aren¡¯t real, then all the better!¡± Mr. X replied with a chuckle. Everyone was listening attentively and hoping that the rumors were false. Noticing their response, Mr. X continued, ¡°Now, let me tell you the story about the two mysterious entities¡­¡± Meanwhile, things were getting increasingly chaotic in Erudia as Death Harbingers showed up everywhere and caused all sorts of damage. The team that had been sent to support the frontline was harassed by the Death Harbingers¡¯ attacks, making it difficult for them to advance quickly. Distress signals requesting rescue and backup wereing in from everywhere. Each team imed to be engaged by the enemy and was unable to proceed. The team that was most affected was the one led by Nichs. ¡°Hey, Chandler! You need to send in covert sentries to take out these enemies or my team can¡¯t move forward to support the frontlines!¡± he told Chandler over the phone. ¡°All right, I¡¯ll try my best!¡± Chandler couldn¡¯t promise anything due to how chaotic the situation was. With the defense barriers being overrun, Erudia was losing its training bases one after another. Even the training base in the city had been plunged into total chaos as they desperately tried to gain control over the situation. The scariest part was how the enemy seemed to know their formations well and selectively carried out their attacks. All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. ording to information from the frontlines, the Warmachines also knew where they stored their weapons in the training bases as well as other top secret information. Seeing the enemy attack their weak spots made them realize that the previous wave of attack from the Warmachines was merely a distraction. Its purpose was to scout out their battle formations, so the locations of their secret weapons and bases had all been exposed. That put them in a very disadvantageous position, and things were only getting worse by the second. With the Divine Brigadier absent, chaos broke out within The Cardinal Hall and Eragon as they had lost their leader. The frontline was really far from the shore when Craig arrived with Suicide Squad, the Assault Troops, and Mecha Corps. The enemy had taken over a huge portion of theirnd, and all the buildings in the area had been reduced to rubble. The sight before them was so hellish that it shook Craig and his men to the core. What kind of decision have I made? This damage¡­ It¡¯s far worse than the one at Shelter! Craig was on the verge of losing his mind at the thought of that. ¡°They¡¯reing! They¡¯reing!¡± Before they knew it, the Leviathans were already continuing their assault. Share this: Chapter 2673 Chapter 2673 Chapter 2673 Much Stronger Than They Can Imagine Craig nearly broke down in tears from regret when he saw what was happening. This isrgely because of me! In fact, I¡¯m almost directly responsible for this! I insisted that the spections wouldn¡¯t happen and stubbornly refused to take action unless presented with evidence. I always believed that I was right, but now, I¡¯ve been proven wrong. Da*n it, I should¡¯ve believed those guys! They¡¯re the ones who see the truth for what it is! I chose not to believe them, and that resulted in all these deaths and destruction¡­ He gasped in shock when he saw the Leviathans approaching. They were exactly as described by Levi with their heights reaching several hundred feet. Fortunately, the wall surrounding the city was a thousand feet tall, so it could keep them at bay since they were mostly simr in size and appearance. As if they didn¡¯t look domineering enough, the scales on their bodies reflected the sunlight really well, making it difficult to look straight at them without being blinded. It was obvious that they were a fusion of ancient creatures and modern technology. On top of that, they were armed with all sorts of equipment and weaponry just like in Levi¡¯s descriptions. However, Craig and the others didn¡¯t have time toment in regret as the Leviathans pressed on with their attack. ¡°Take up your positions and prepare for battle! Stand by, Suicide Squad! Mecha Corps will send in their small and medium-sized mechas to scout out the enemies first!¡± With Craig¡¯s orders, hundreds of small and medium-sized mechas rushed forward. The smaller ones were about a hundred and sixty feet tall, while the medium-sized ones were about two hundred and thirty feet tall. In terms of size, theirs wereparable to that of the Leviathans. These mechas had contributed greatly during the previous battle with the Warmachines. Not only were they able to hold the opponents in a one-on-one battle, but they were even able to turn the tide around. As they had little to no information on the Leviathans, they had no choice but to send the mechas in to scout things out. The mechas moved really quickly and came across dozens of Leviathans shortly after. Craig and the others were anxiously waiting in hopes that they were as weak as the Warmachines they previously encountered. Boom! Boom! The mechas began their assault in an attempt to take down the Leviathans in one go, only to realize that their attacks werepletely useless. It didn¡¯t even scratch a single scale off their bodies, let alone cause any sort of damage to them. What? Our attacks are useless against them? This is exactly what we were told in the information we received! These Leviathans are a lot stronger than the Warmachines we¡¯ve encountered before¡­ The Leviathans then lunged at the mechas, raised them high up in the air, and tore them all to pieces. As for the smaller sized mechas, the Leviathans simply crushed them beneath their feet. The hundreds of mechas were no match for the Leviathans at all and were soon reduced to chunks of scrap metal scattered all over the shoreline and the sea. Craig and the others were all stupefied by the sight before them. These mechas were developed by major technologypanies like Garrison Industry with aerospace materials! It¡¯s pretty much the strongest type of metal in the world, and yet these Leviathans are tearing through them like paper! I can¡¯t even imagine how powerful those things are! Everyone was trembling in fear and could feel their blood run cold at the thought of that. The members of Suicide Squad used to im they weren¡¯t afraid of death but they were all shaking uncontrobly after witnessing the strength of the Leviathans. Boom! Boom! All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. The Leviathans continued their assault and fired their weapons at the forward operating base in front of them. Boom! Boom! With a few deafening sts, the bases that had just been set up were all blown to bits. Share this: Chapter 2674 Chapter 2674 Chapter 2674 We Must Hold Out The attack injured and killed quite a significant amount of soldiers, much to the horror of Craig and the others. Before they could even respond, more Leviathans had shown up at the scene. Lab of Gods had sent about seven to eight hundred Leviathans there because that location was their key target. Meanwhile, the rest of the Leviathans were sent to attack other cities and bases in groups of hundreds. At that moment, the Leviathans from all over the world had gathered in Erudia and slowly marched their way into the country. Staring at the seemingly endless sea of Leviathans, Craig and the others were really starting to panic. ¡°Set up forward operating bases again! Provide covering fire with everything you¡¯ve got! We need to call in air support! Also, get the civilians behind us to safety! The farther they are from us, the better! We must protect this defense barrier and hold out until backup arrives! If they get past this defense barrier, all of Erudia will be theirs to take! I want another base set up about sixty miles behind us! That¡¯ll be our final line of defense!¡± Realizing the importance of defending the area, Craig ordered his men to guard it with their lives. Boom! Boom! Boom! This time, they made sure to use everything avable at their disposal. Fighter jets too had been mobilized and carpet-bombed the area just like the first invasion of the shoreline. In order to buy the soldiers more time to set up their defensive bases, they rained down countless bombs on the Leviathans, each one with terrifying destructive power capable of leveling thend. Buzz! N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. To their surprise, a bright energy barrier formed around the bodies of the Leviathans. Boom! Boom! The power from the bombs waspletely nullified by the energy barrier, so the Leviathans received no damage at all. Even if the bombs managed to destroy the energy barrier, the Leviathans¡¯ scales were so tough that they wouldn¡¯t be injured by the carpet-bombing anyway. To make matters worse, the Leviathans were smart enough to gather together and interlock their energy barriers, making it a lot more difficult to hurt them. This was the result of Erudia¡¯s weaponry and strategies being exposed. Lab of Gods was able to devise countermeasures based on the information obtained, so no amount of destructive power would do Erudia any good. Unaffected by the carpet-bombing, the Leviathans continued marching forward amid the explosions. ¡°What the¡­¡± Everyone began to freak out when they saw that the carpet-bombing strategy wasn¡¯t working. Levi was right about it being an unstoppable disaster, but nobody believed him at the time. They thought they would be able to stop the enemy forces easily with their mechas, but the Leviathans werepletely unharmed by their weaponry. ¡°Sir, we can¡¯t hold them off! They¡¯re less than a mile away from us now!¡± eximed one of the soldiers anxiously. ¡°Shall Suicide Squad join in the battle? We could help to buy some time!¡± asked the leader of Suicide Squad. ¡°No, you guys should only join after we find out what their weakness is! That¡¯s the only way for your team to maximize your efficiency. Sending you guys in now would just be a waste of resources and manpower. Mobilize all men in Mecha Corps! I want everyone to coordinate their attacks with them! We must hold out until The Cardinal Hall and Eragon arrive!¡± Craigmanded. With that, Mecha Corps sent every single one of their mechas and mechanical beasts to the frontlines. Share this: Chapter 2675 Chapter 2675 Chapter 2675 Identifying The Weakness Of The Leviathan Some of them were about seven hundred feet tall while others were about four hundred feet tall. These were much stronger than the small and medium-sized mechas earlier. As they charged at the Leviathans and engaged them in battle, the remaining units coordinated their efforts to support Mecha Corps the best they could. This time, they were able to hold their ground instead of getting torn to shreds instantly like before. With the aid from the other units, therge mechas and mechanical beasts were able to put up a fight and bring the advance of the Leviathans to a halt. All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. Everyone knew they wouldn¡¯t be able to stop the enemy forcespletely, and that the Leviathans would break through their defenses soon enough. As such, they had to make every second count and set up the defensive base as quickly as possible. ¡°Hurry up! We won¡¯t get another chance at this!¡± In order to ensure maximum efficiency, Craig personally supervised the process by participating in it as well. This is our only chance left, so we have to make this count! Thanks to thebined effort of the Rapid Deployment Force, they managed to set up the defensive base in just half an hour. Unlike the temporary ones that were destroyed earlier, this one was built with the aid of their machinery and equipment. It was like an iron fortress that they could truly make use of to defend against the enemy¡¯s iing attack. ¡°Tell Mecha Corps to fall back!¡± Craig ordered. Mecha Corps retreated immediately after, and everyone was shocked to see that there was only a quarter of them left. What? The enemy has wiped out three quarters of Mecha Corps in just half an hour? Despite how powerful their mechas and mechanical beasts were, they were still no match for the Leviathans and had been reduced to scrap metal. Even the ones that made it back alive were badly damaged from the fight. Had the other units not assisted them in battle earlier, the entire Mecha Corps would¡¯ve been wiped out. ¡°The Leviathans are on apletely different level from our mechas and mechanical beasts! They have no weaknesses whatsoever! We were able to slow their advance, but we couldn¡¯t do any damage to them at all, let alone destroy them!¡± Craig broke out in a cold sweat upon hearing that. ¡°Sir, I believe the enemy already knows about our weaponry and formations! They¡¯ve obtained all that information on us during their previous attack, so none of our weapons and strategies work against them!¡± eximed one of the soldiers. Of course, Craig knew that very well. Lab of Gods knows everything we¡¯re going to throw at them. They¡¯ve researched our weapons thoroughly and studied our formations extensively, so we¡¯ll need some kind of secret weapon that no one has ever seen! With that in mind, Craig ordered, ¡°Use every secret weapon and powerful weapon we have at our disposal! I want all units to work together! We must keep the enemies at least five hundred yards away! Don¡¯t let theme any closer!¡± He then turned toward the technicians in themand center as he continued, ¡°I want you guys to analyze the structure of these Leviathans and find out what their weaknesses are!¡± Momentster, drones the size of houseflies were zipping through the air and scanning the Leviathans from head to toe. They also deployed various other devices to aid the analysis in hopes of identifying their weaknesses as soon as possible. They began attacking the enemy forces with the secret weapons they retrieved from the armory, and it seemed to be somewhat effective against the Leviathans. Although it wasn¡¯t enough to cause significant damage, it was able to stop their advance, break through their energy barriers, and even damage their scales. Everyone breathed a sigh of relief when they saw the effects of their weapons. Until their scientists and technicians were able to analyze the Leviathans and pinpoint their weaknesses, both sides would remain at a stalemate. Share this: Chapter 2676 Chapter 2676 Chapter 2676 The True Power Of The Leviathans Craig ordered the units in other parts of Erudia to adopt that strategy as they had to keep the Leviathans at bay until reinforcements could arrive. However, the casualties were building up everywhere as The Cardinal Hall and Eragon were still without their leaders. Although Gabriel and Eustace could pull it off, the soldiers from The Cardinal Hall and Eragon refused to take orders from them as they were from the ancient Garrison n. C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org That resulted in everyone acting independently. The ancient Garrison n teamed up with the other non-military forces in the country, whereas The Cardinal Hall teamed up with Eragon. Those from Carigrey Academy were with The Cardinal Hall at first, but they split up in the end due to theck of a proper leader. The spies from Lab of Gods tried their best to convince everyone to stick together as it would allow them to maximize their strength. However, the true purpose behind this was so they could report their every move back to Lab of Gods. If everyone were to split up, the spies would not be able to keep track of what the other units were doing as they could only remain in Carigrey Academy. To make things worse, some of the divine generals and elders of The Cardinal Hall were incredibly stubborn. ¡°Those of you from the ancient Garrison n and the other Ancient ns should do as we say, or stay the hell away from us!¡± Naturally, Gabriel and Eustace didn¡¯t take too kindly to that. ¡°Oh, f*ck off! We can handle this just as well without you guys!¡± ¡°Yeah! How about we see who kills the most Leviathans, eh?¡± Just like that, both sides got into a fierce argument. Eventually, they split up into two teams and headed off in two different directions to support the frontlines, much to the dismay of the spies from Lab of Gods. With the way things were, they would only be able to report the activities of one team. Had both teams not split up, Lab of Gods would¡¯ve been able to take them both out at the same time. Having no other choice, the spies used every method they had to get the information over to Lab of Gods. It wasn¡¯t long before Mr. X and the others received the information. ¡°All right, The Cardinal Hall has been mobilized! ording to our spies, the ancient Garrison n, the Erudian Alliance, and the other forces have split up with The Cardinal Hall!¡± ¡°Hahahaha!¡± Everyone burst outughing when they heard that. Of course the ancient Garrison n would choose to split up! They¡¯re from Restricted Area 76! The Erudian Alliance are from Sacred Organization, so there¡¯s no way they¡¯d work together with The Cardinal Hall! After all, they¡¯re after Erudia too and would not hesitate to deliver the fatal blow when the timees! ¡°Hahaha! This situation is in our favor! Restricted Area 76 will be making its move soon! Order the Leviathans to carry out a full-scale attack and break through the Rapid Deployment Force¡¯s defenses! The men from Restricted Area 76 will only attack once they¡¯re down! Also, have the Death Harbingers and some of our men ambush The Cardinal Hall. Keep in mind that The Cardinal Hall and Eragon have very powerful fighters, so it won¡¯t be necessary to wipe them out. We just have to keep them busy until the Leviathans break through the frontlines. Those who are in charge of Erudia¡¯s two mysterious entities are to remain here. Everyone else, move out! We will work together with our spies to stop their advance! Failure is not an option!¡± Mr. X ordered. ¡°Understood! The Leviathans shall unleash their true power soon! It¡¯s time to set aside the ¡®appetizers¡¯ and move on to the ¡®main course!¡¯¡° With that, Lab of Gods began carrying out their ns. ¡°Sir, we¡¯ve got trouble! This is very serious!¡± shouted someone from themand center. Share this: Chapter 2677 Chapter 2677 Chapter 2677 The Strongest Form ¡°What is it?¡± Craig asked anxiously. N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. ¡°We¡¯vepleted our analysis on the Leviathans, but we weren¡¯t able to find any weaknesses whatsoever! It seems they knew we would analyze them, so they designed them with no weak spots at all. However, we did notice that they each have a core which we believe functions as its brain. The core is also the source of the Leviathan¡¯s power and is located in the middle of its body. Unfortunately, that is the most difficult spot to attack as we need to break through the energy barrier all over its body before we can get to the core. They must¡¯ve deliberately positioned the core where it is hardest to hit. This is why I say they have no weakness at all,¡± exined the scientist. ¡°Is there any weapon in our arsenal that can damage the core? Anything at all?¡± Craig asked. ¡°That would be insanely difficult, sir. In fact, I believe we would all have been wiped out by the time we manage to hit the core!¡± Everyone in themand center had gloomy expressions on their faces when they heard that. ¡°All right, I understand. Come with me!¡± Craig said as he led his men out of the room. ¡°Oh, and one more thing! Strikes thrown on the Leviathan¡¯s body are useless because the core is capable of healing it at an insane rate! There are plenty of materials on its body that we¡¯ve never seen. It¡¯s possible that those are the ones responsible for its regenerative ability!¡± someone added, but hardly anyone was paying attention to him at that point. ¡°I¡¯ll give it a shot!¡± Craig said as he stepped outside with a frown on his face. This is both bad news and good news at the same time. At the very least, we now know how to destroy these Leviathans, even if the chances are slim to none! With that in mind, Craig shouted, ¡°All right, listen up! We¡¯ll focus our firepower on their energy barriers. Once we get those down, we¡¯ll try to either remove or loosen up their scales and bomb them at point- nk range with our drones! After that, we¡¯ll send in Suicide Squad for another round of bombing. That ought to do some damage! It¡¯d be great if we had The Cardinal Hall to back us up, but we¡¯re on our own for now!¡± Although the Leviathans had been repeatedly attacking them, the base was able to hold out against their assaults, much to Craig¡¯s relief. ¡°Yeah, that could work. Things look pretty stable at the base, so my team should have ample time to carry out the operation!¡± said the leader of Suicide Squad. However, moments after those words left his mouth, the Leviathans in front stopped attacking and began moving into formation. Soon, there were eight rows of Leviathans, each row containing a hundred of them. Buzz¡­ Suddenly, a loud noise tore through the area, shaking everything and everyone like a magnitude ten earthquake. A blue beam of light then formed around the body of the Leviathans standing in the back of the formation. The light was passed from one Leviathan to the other until it reached the ones in the front. Each Leviathan would have an energy level of eight of them, so the one hundred Leviathans standing in the first row had umted the energy from all eight hundred of them. Boom! Boom! Boom! The one hundred Leviathans standing in the first row unleashed their energy beams at the same time. Boom! Boom! Its destructive force was so terrifying that the defensive base they had set up earlier was destroyed in an instant. Countless weapons and armored vehicles were reduced to scrap metal from that attack. Nothing they had could possibly withstand an attack of such power. Even Craig and his men soon found themselves trapped in the ming rubble. Share this: Chapter 2678 Chapter 2678 Chapter 2678 Last Defense The Lab of Gods¡¯ invasion had finally broken through Erudia¡¯s frontline. Numerous were injured and dead. ¡°Save Craig!¡± Everyone quickly rushed to rescue Craig from the fire. ¡°Retreat! Retreat immediately!¡± Craig shouted. Shoosh! Leviathan¡¯s second wave of attack came. The attacks were the same as the first wave. Boom! The second wave of the barrage had hit them before they could get a breather from the first attack. It decimated the entire teeming city into a deand. A huge crater appeared from the cloud of smoke instead of the bustling city it was. The sight of the barrennd was a huge blow to the spirits of the Erudian army. It was a heavy loss on their side. Retreat! Retreat! Craig and the rest immediately retreated. However, the loss they suffered this time was tremendous. It was unountable. C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org Craig¡¯s heart bled at the sight. His eyes were ssy at the loss. It wasn¡¯t only the battlefront they had been defending that had been assaulted. Many other battlefronts had fallen under Leviathan¡¯s attack. Leviathan¡¯s true form had appeared. Erudia would be vulnerable to its enemies¡¯ assaults and invasions once the defense barrier had been broken through. The next oue would be predictable by then. Leviathans could either head up north or head down south. Or they could simply push forward to the capital. No matter where they chose, every ce they stepped on would be a barren wastnd. Erudia¡¯s most crucial defense line had finally been broken. ¡°It¡¯s all my fault! I¡¯m a useless piece of sh**!¡± How could I let thest line of defense be broken through? Thoughts of self-me bombarded Craig¡¯s mind. Unable to bear the guilt, he broke into tears. No one knew better than him what was uing next. These Leviathans had no qualms about storming straight to Oand City. If Oand City fell into their hands, the nation would fall. ¡°Backup! Call for backup!¡± Craig began shrieking like a madman. ¡°Continue! Keep it up!¡± Once the Lab of Gods knew of the oue, they had the Leviathans continue pressing forward. The Leviathans were Dr. Erebus¡¯s pride and joy. They quickly made their way onto the top shelf of other transcendent Lab of Gods¡¯ technology. As there were no ws in the creation, the Lab of Gods had jokingly nicknamed the Leviathans Hexagonal Titan. ¡°Is there any news from the Maya Industries and Sacred Organization?¡± Mr. X asked. ¡°None at all! They should¡¯ve arrived by now, but not one of them is in sight!¡± his subordinate answered. ¡°That just proves our point. They have started attacking Erudia too.¡± Mr. X was confident in his assumption. A subordinate from the Intelligence Unit asked, ¡°That¡¯s right! Most of our men had gathered. Erudian reinforcement fighters from other bases had assembled at the path The Cardinal Hall would pass. Should we take action?¡± Mr. X nced at the map and decided on the location. ¡°We¡¯ll ambush the reinforcement from The Cardinal Hall at the Limingford Mountain in the North. The Lab of Gods had seven bases in Erudia, not just the one in Oand City. They had a few in the North, West, South, and even on the ocean. It didn¡¯t cross Levi¡¯s mind that Sacroria wasn¡¯t stationed at the Oand City¡¯s base, despite that base being the Lab of Gods¡¯ headquarters. The Lab of Gods had gathered many fighters from other bases to ambush Eragon¡¯s reinforcement. Some weren¡¯t even supposed to show up, yet they had all gathered at Limingford Mountain to win the war. Therefore, every inch of the mountain was carpeted with the Lab of Gods¡¯ fighters and Death Harbinger. They were all waiting for the reinforcement from The Cardinal Hall. Their goal wasn¡¯t to stop their passage but to annihte the entire troop. A violent battle would ensue. As the ambushy in wait, the Divine Brigadier was still in a stalemate. His mind was churning for means to get away. The body of the Dark Emperor¡¯s Senior Disciple was covered with injuries. By the looks of his injuries, it appeared that both sides had been through an intense struggle. They had seen through the Divine Brigadier¡¯s intention to escape. Hence they cruelly stabbed his flesh and blood. The Senior Discipleughed bitterly. ¡°Leave! I won¡¯t make it after the next stab.¡± He was right. One more stab and he would bleed to death. There was a fierce struggle in the Divine Brigadier¡¯s mind. Should I leave? Or stay? Share this: Chapter 2679 Chapter 2679 Chapter 2679 The Real Mastermind C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org If I leave, I can still save Erudia in time. But my son will surely perish. These two are ruthless, so they will not have mercy on him. I had seen with my own eyes what these b*stards can do. They had stabbed him brutally over a dozen times. ¡°Don¡¯t kill him! I¡¯ll stay!¡± The Divine Brigadier was losing his mind from the pressure. Everything was progressing smoothly ording to the Lab of Gods¡¯ n. By then, the entire world had known about the Warmachine invading Erudia. Pandemonium stirred in every corner of the world. After all, it was merely a few days ago when Warmachines had attacked different parts of the world. The citizens were stunned to hear the Leviathans had struck Erudia again with a stronger attack than thest. Panic stirred everywhere, plunging the entire world into an abyss of dread and trepidation. The fear brought by the Warmachines was still ingrained in their memories. Even Erudia couldn¡¯t withstand their invasion and had their defenses broken down by them at one point after the other. The loss was too great. Every nation was on their toes. Meanwhile, ck Hawk had arrived at Zarain safely. Mr. X didn¡¯t see him as a threat hence letting thetter leave. To his surprise, Mr. Smythe had instantly summoned him once he stepped into the Shield¡¯s headquarters. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it. We¡¯re going to leave them to continue taking each other out.¡± ck Hawk was surprised. It seems Shield has found out about me abusing my authority to hide the Leviathan under the power station. Seeing ck Hawk¡¯s surprise, the head of Shield said, ¡°We knew about your secretmunication with the Lab of Gods, including your previous capture of Levi. We knew you did it all for the Lab of Gods.¡± ck Hawk released a sigh of relieve. The upper management of Shield has found out about the existence of the Lab of Gods in advance and my secretmunication with it. But from his tone, I don¡¯t think they know about Levi¡¯s actual abilities. So ck Hawk kept his guard up and merely told Mr. Smythe about matters rted to the Lab of Gods, omitting the details on the rest, including Levi. The more I say, the faster I meet my death. I might as well keep Levi¡¯s abilities a secret for now. I can always use it as a fail-safe. After all, not many in this world know about his actual abilities. Only three people know about it, at most. This is a crucial piece of information I have in my hands. It can even be used to exchange for my safety in a precarious situation. At that thought, ck Hawk sealed his mouth shut about Levi¡¯s abilities. It didn¡¯t matter that the counterpart was the head of Shield. ¡°So you don¡¯t have to worry much. The current situation is favorable for us. Let them fight each other,¡± assured Mr. Smythe. ck Hawk pressed his lips into a line. ¡°But under current circumstances, Erudia is the one at a disadvantage. We¡¯ll be facing the Lab of Gods, an enemy stronger than Erudia, after this.¡± Suddenly, Mr. Smythe grinned. ¡°In your eyes, Zarain is weaker than the Lab of Gods? You thought we rode on their back to reach where we are today? You thought we were in a lower position than them despite us being partners?¡± Mr. Smythe said. ck Hawk¡¯s expression turned puzzled. Isn¡¯t that always the case? Shouldn¡¯t the Lab of Gods be stronger? Zarain can reach where it is today because of the Lab of Gods. Could it be¡­ Shocking spection raced across ck Hawk¡¯s mind. The mere thought of it had chills running down his spine and had him sweating cold sweat. Mr. Smythe smiled. ¡°We had already known about your coboration with them. And you even extended your ess to them. But think about it. If we didn¡¯t grant you permission, do you think you could¡¯ve activated all power stations so easily with your ess?¡± So I couldn¡¯t have activated all the power stations with my ess. Every single move I have made was allowed by the Shield, maybe even by Zarain. It was intentional. They had been targeting Erudia all along. They wereying down the path for the Lab of Gods and leading them straight to Erudia. Share this: Chapter 2680 Chapter 2680 Chapter 2680 Undercover In Erudia As it turned out, the real mastermind was Shield all along, and not even Lab of Gods could¡¯ve expected that. ck Hawk gulped as he stared at Smythe. ¡°Are you saying it¡¯s¡­¡± ¡°Yes! You¡¯re exactly right!¡± thetter interrupted with a smile. ¡°The truth is, we had known about it ever since Lab of Gods disappeared. They were the ones responsible for all these years of turmoil! Haven¡¯t you noticed how Zarain has been lying low this whole time? It almost felt like we¡¯ve isted ourselves from the rest of the world.¡± Upon hearing that, ck Hawk finally started to connect the dots. ¡°That¡¯s because we were developing ourselves while monitoring Lab of Gods¡¯ activities! We¡¯ve been lying in wait for them!¡± Smythe added. ¡°I got it,¡± ck Hawk replied with a solemn nod. ¡°It¡¯s all clear to me now!¡± Smythe then leaned into his ear and whispered, ¡°Well, let me tell you another secret about Zarain¡­¡± ¡°W-What?¡± ck Hawk sputtered, eyes wide with disbelief as he listened intently. Even after hearing what Smythe had to share, ck Hawk remained in a stunned daze. He was, however, majorly relieved that he hadn¡¯t revealed the true extent of Levi¡¯s power. I shall keep that tidbit to myself for now. Who knows? I could very well use that to my advantage in the future! Smythe¡¯s lips curled into a menacing smile. ¡°So you see¡­ All we need to do now is sit back and enjoy the show!¡± Meanwhile, the troops that Craig was waiting for had gotten caught in a pickle of their own. On top of having their roads blocked, their air support had also been interfered with and attacked. Because of that, Nichs¡¯ troops had no choice but to take a detour, which only further dyed them from providing backup to Craig. The worst part of all, though, was that the Death Harbingers were everywhere and impossible to shake off. As much as Craig wanted to fight them back, it was difficult when he didn¡¯t know where they were hiding. Progress was excruciatingly slow, and the air support and transportation teams that had started to trickle in were hardly enough. Having run out of options, Craig and his troops decided to retreat However, as luck would have it, they soon ended up in what used to be South Warzone¡¯s training base. The base was well-equipped, which gave them the natural advantage they sorely needed. Craig was sure they could hold down the fort, but at the same time, another problem had arisen. N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. While stationing themselves at the training base could stop the Death Harbingers from advancing to the north, it had left the south open and vulnerable to attacks. Therefore, Craig had specifically requested reinforcements to assist the southern defense barrier. Any avable troops were to make their way to the south immediately, for if any of the barriers fell, all hell would break loose. Craig and his troops, on the other hand, would have to guard the north with their lives. ¡°This is thest gateway to the north, men! We can¡¯t retreat any further! We¡¯re thest line of defense, and we have to stand our ground even if it means perishing here!¡± he ordered, preparing his troops for the worst. If the Leviathans wanted to break through the barrier, they¡¯d have to do so over their dead bodies. News about Craig¡¯s valiant defense of the north soon reached Lab of Gods. Their initial strategy had been to send eight hundred Leviathans northward, but with Craig putting up such a strong line of defense, they knew they¡¯d be in for a fight. ¡°Why hasn¡¯t Restricted Area 76 made its move? What are they still waiting for?¡± ¡°Are they afraid that Erudia might have a card up its sleeve? Perhaps we haven¡¯t given them enough incentive to take action!¡± ¡°We¡¯ll have to destroy Craig and his troops if we want Erudia to copse. Only then will Restricted Area 76 join in the attack!¡± After giving it some thought, Mr. X finally spoke up. ¡°All right, it¡¯s time to activate our undercover agents in Erudia. We¡¯ll attack Craig from both sides!¡± Share this: Chapter 2681 Chapter 2681 Chapter 2681 Annihtion Of The Undercover Rebels Indeed, Lab of Gods had nted undercover agents in Erudia. Otherwise, they wouldn¡¯t have had the guts to build their training base there. Besides, they¡¯d never be able to gain a foothold in Erudia if they didn¡¯t have someone working with them from the inside. Lab of Gods had made sure to keep their undercover agents a secret, but now, it was finally time for them to shine. Unfortunately, that was something Craig hadn¡¯t foreseen. He knew someone inside Erudia was interfering with backup requests, but it never urred to him that there¡¯d be undercover agents or that he¡¯d be their target. One thing was for sure¡ªa huge battle was about to take ce. Meanwhile, in North Hampton, a crowd had started to gather inside a secret manor which ironically wasn¡¯t even that far from Levi¡¯s residence. It didn¡¯t take long before more than ten thousand undercover agents showed up. That manor, unfortunately, was only one of the many scattered all over the city. There were tens of thousands of agents in total, all of whom hade armed with heavy weapons. They might not be the strongest, but they were still capable of dealing a surprise blow to Craig¡¯s battalion. After all, ambush attacks were their specialization, thus making them just as deadly as other forces. Not long after, the agents put their masks on as they gathered around for the meeting. ¡°All right, listen up! We¡¯ve received orders to attack South Warzone¡¯s defense barrier. We¡¯llunch a sneak attack on Craig¡¯s battalion and wipe them out! Once Lab of Gods has defeated Erudia, they¡¯ll hail us as heroes, and we shall be the ones to rule thisnd!¡± ¡°Victory! Victory!¡± the agents yelled, dark eyes zing insanely. There was no doubt that these traitors had been waiting for this day, yet what was even more interesting was that they weren¡¯t Erudians in the first ce. Instead, they were foreigners who hade to live in Erudia, only to turn their backs on the country that had given them everything. They had all been biding their time to stab Erudia in the back, hoping they could overthrow the government and rule the ce themselves. All of a sudden, a voice rang out amidst the cheers. ¡°Is that so?¡± Everyone immediately froze, not knowing who had just spoken up. When did we have another guest? Who the hell is that, anyway? That voice doesn¡¯t sound familiar! N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. ¡°You lot have disturbed my training!¡± Before anyone else could reply, the uninvited guest had made his move. Boom! He had thrown just one punch, but its power was so terrifyingly immense that the earth shook and shattered. Within seconds, not only had he razed the entire manor to the ground, but he had also struck down every single person gathered inside. Moaning cries and angry wails filled the air, but it didn¡¯t take long before themotion died down. In the end, all that was left was a mountain of corpses lying in a massive bloodbath. Nobody could¡¯ve imagined that their uninvited guest was capable of such destruction, wiping out tens of thousands of people in the blink of an eye. Very soon, the undercover agents gathered in other secret locations had all suffered the same fate. s, not one life was spared. The mysterious man had shown up at each location and destroyed everyone in his path with just one punch! Such power was simply unheard of, and everything had happened so fast that there was no time to warn the others. How could they, when they all perished within seconds of the man appearing? After his killing spree, the man slinked back to Levi¡¯s old manor and continued his solitary training. As it turned out, the mysterious killing machine was none other than Cyrus, Fiery Demon! He had only finished the first stage of his training, yet he could already feel his powers improve by leaps and bounds. After Levi, Cyrus was the first person to have truly benefitted from the technique book and mastered the techniques within. Thanks to having witnessed Levi¡¯s metamorphosis in Prison of Darkness, he had found the motivation to push himself even further. Share this: Chapter 2682 Chapter 2682 Chapter 2682 The Counterattack Begins There was no question that Cyrus had always been a naturally talented individual. Otherwise, Levi¡¯s mentor wouldn¡¯t have chosen to impart skills to him. Furthermore, with him training his basic techniques diligently, it was no wonder Cyrus had such impressive aplishments. Only half a year had passed, and he had already undergone massive changes. N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. Even though he was still nowhere as powerful as Levi, Cyrus was happy that he was at least one step nearer to thetter. If one were to call Levi a divine being, that¡¯d make Cyrus the mountaineer who had overtaken everyone else and was close to reaching the summit. After his solitary training, he was only more than eager to test his strength. He might not be able to break the Prison of Darkness, but Cyrus was confident that he could at least leave a dent in it. When Levi informed him about the undercover agents, he saw it as the perfect opportunity to give his powers a whirl. Cyrus was, however, a lot more ruthless than Levi. He had chosen to release the full force of his power, thus making his punch even more terrifying and lethal. Furthermore, he had decimated all the undercover agents at such an rming speed that no one had the chance to leak the news. Because of that, Lab of Gods was still in the dark about the massacre. They had been waiting for the undercover agents to fall into ce so thetter couldunch a joint attack with the Leviathans. It never once urred to them that their agents would perish in a bloodbath. But what was even more unfortunate for them was that neither Lab of Gods nor Mr. X had predicted Erudia¡¯s imminent counterattack. Back at Limingford Mountain, Lab of Gods¡¯ troops remained in ambush. Their spies had gotten back to them that The Cardinal Hall¡¯s reinforcements would be arriving soon. ¡°Attention, everyone! We¡¯ll attack in ten minutes! Stay alert!¡± Shortly after, troops from The Cardinal Hall appeared in their line of view. However, just as Lab of Gods¡¯ troops were about to jump into action, those from The Cardinal Hall suddenly changed route. For a moment, everyone was in stunned silence. None of the fighters or Death Harbingers could believe their eyes at the turn of events. The Cardinal Hall¡¯s troops continued down a secluded side road that bypassed Limingford Mountain, allowing them to escape Lab of Gods¡¯ ambush. Naturally, the troops from Lab of Gods were perplexed beyond measure. Simrly, the spies in Carigrey Academy were just as baffled. They had been sending signals the whole time, so why would The Cardinal Hall change route just as it was about to fall into the trap? Wouldn¡¯t all their efforts go to waste if the n failed? One by one, the spies started to panic. ¡°What happened? Why are we changing the route?¡± Eskild and Gerhard shouted. ¡°If we don¡¯t go through Limingford Mountain, we¡¯ll double the time needed to reach our destination!¡± Eskild added. ¡°We¡¯re already very slow as it is. Every second wasted will only lead to more sacrifices on the front line. Time is life! I object to us changing routes. I still think we should cut through Limingford Mountain!¡± Soon, others had also chimed in to support Eskild. They all felt that time was of the essence when it came to providing backup, and the detour was far too time-consuming. Seeing that the rest of the troops agreed with them, Eskild and Gerhard continued to spur them on. Eventually, even the council members from Eragon and The Cardinal Hall had gotten convinced that changing their route wouldn¡¯t be ideal. After all, they couldn¡¯t afford to waste any more time. However, when they asked the divine generals, DG Leo remained steadfast in his decision. ¡°There might be danger lurking in the mountain!¡± he replied coldly. ¡°How is that possible? Why don¡¯t we send a team to carry out a re of the area?¡± someone suggested. ¡°We¡¯ll proceed once it¡¯s confirmed to be safe!¡± Share this: Chapter 2683 Chapter 2683 Chapter 2683 Exposed Naturally, many people were in favor of the n. Taking a detour was too time-consuming, and the shortcut through Limingford Mountain would cut their journey time by half. To their surprise, the divine generals merely burst outughing. Eskild and Gerhard suddenly felt a chill running down their spines. There was something amiss, and they could feel it in their bones. The rest of the troops, however, were more confused than ever. ¡°So, you guys want to cut through Limingford Mountain? Even though it¡¯s crawling with enemies lying in ambush?¡± DG Leo scoffed. ¡°Those enemies are ready to swallow us whole once we cross their path!¡± The news hade like a bolt out of the blue, leaving everyone shell-shocked. But the most terrified of them all, without a doubt, were the spies in Carigrey Academy. What? Why does The Cardinal Hall know about the ambush at Limingford Mountain? That¡¯s impossible! What gave it away? No matter how much they racked their brains, nobody could wrap their heads around it. Nothing seemed out of ce for The Cardinal Hall reinforcement troops, so how did things change so abruptly? ¡°DG Leo, how did you find out about the enemies hiding in Limingford Mountain?¡± Almost immediately, Eskild and Gerhard could feel someone staring in their direction. ¡°Well, you¡¯ll have to ask them!¡± DG Leo replied with a chuckle. The rest of the troops followed his gaze, and soon, all eyes were on the spies. Unfortunately, that did nothing to clear up their confusion. After all, no one had known a thing about spies nted among them. All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. Zoey and the others felt their jaws drop when the realization finally dawned on them. There had been undercover agents amongst them this entire time, but they were none the wiser! ¡°That¡¯s right! Our enemies¡¯ spies had infiltrated us ever since we started Carigrey Academy!¡± DG Leo thundered. ¡°They were also the ones who stole the divine tool, not Crown King! Those shameless scumbags pinned the me on him!¡± Knowing their jig was up, the spies closed their eyes in despair. s, everyone else was left dumbfounded by the revtions. Now that they knew the spies had framed Levi, they could only imagine how much he had to put up with people reprimanding and mocking him. Zoey and the others instantly felt the guilt eating at them, especially since they had also believed the usations and lost their temper at Levi. DG Leo red at Eskild. ¡°Guess what, Eskild? You were the first to give yourself away. You were so eager to get close to the chancellor and vice-chancellor that you quit being Crown King¡¯s student. Isn¡¯t that right?¡± Eskild broke into a cold sweat. Sh*t. They¡¯ve known about me all this time! ¡°And I know you aren¡¯t alone in this! There¡¯s also Gerhard, Malthe¡­¡± As DG Leo went on to list out the names of the spies, fighters from The Cardinal Hall and Eragon quickly took them down so they wouldn¡¯t escape or send a tip-off. ¡°So you¡¯ve known about us right from the start and have just been ying along with us?¡± Malthe whimpered, clearly scared out of his wits. Who¡¯d have thought that Erudia had such a trick up their sleeve that even Lab of Gods had fallen prey to them? ¡°Of course!¡± DG Leo answered with a smirk. ¡°Why do you think we started Carigrey Academy? We did it all for you!¡± ¡°What? Does that mean you deliberately let us carry out our ns? Was everything under your control this whole time?¡± The spies had be so frightened at that point that they nearly pissed their pants out of fear. ¡°Exactly! While you were investigating us, we were doing the same to you. Thanks to that, we managed to gather some clues.¡± ¡°So from the moment we set off, you already knew that we were constantly sharing our location?¡± Malthe asked. Share this: Chapter 2684 Chapter 2684 Chapter 2684 Battle Of Limingford Mountain DG Leo once again burst outughing. ¡°Of course we do! How else would we know that Limingford Mountain¡¯s crawling with enemies?¡± Malthe and the other spies were so angry to be yed the fools that they nearly exploded with fury. ¡°Was the fight with the ancient Garrison n also intentional?¡± Gerhard piped up, even though he could already guess the answer. ¡°That goes without saying! When the safety of our country is at stake, why would we still argue about who to take charge? Our fake fight was only to mislead you and have you station your troops at Limingford Mountain!¡± C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org It was right there and then that the spies realized they had fallen into a trap. They thought they had set up the perfect ambush for The Cardinal Hall when in reality, they were the ones who had gotten ensnared. ¡°What about the ancient Garrison n fighters?¡± Eskild retorted. ¡°If everything goes well, they should have reached the northern side of Limingford Mountain.¡± Upon hearing that, Malthe and his gang almost copsed in a heap. The Cardinal Hall had nned for this all along! They used us to give our troops¡¯ location away so they couldunch a sneak attack and wipe us out! To think they even went to the extent of faking a falling- out with the ancient Garrison n. Sh*t, we are doomed! Despite finally learning the truth, Malthe knew it was all toote. They couldn¡¯t send any signals out to Lab of Gods, nor could they stop The Cardinal Hall. Just then, one of the subordinates returned with an update. ¡°DG Leo, we¡¯ve received a message from the ancient Garrison n. They¡¯ve reached the northern entrance of the mountain and are ready to attack anytime!¡± ¡°Good! Prepare yourselves, everyone! We¡¯llunch thebined attack in five minutes!¡± Naturally, the spies were on the brink of tears. They only had themselves to me for the imminent obliteration of their troops, yet they couldn¡¯t do anything to help. Meanwhile, the fighters lying in ambush on Limingford Mountain were still unable to make heads or tails of the situation. They couldn¡¯t fathom why The Cardinal Hall had changed their route at thest minute, but instead of acting rashly, they decided to wait for their spies¡¯ update. ¡°It¡¯s okay. Let¡¯s wait another ten minutes. If we still don¡¯t hear anything from our people, we¡¯ll take the initiative to attack!¡± With that, the troops calmed down and continued to lie in wait. Unfortunately, it was only five minutester when a re suddenly shot up into the sky. ¡°Attack!¡± Soon after, the earth rumbled as shouts and footsteps filled the air. The troops lying in ambush barely had time to react when they realized people were closing in on them from both sides. No one had foreseen that they¡¯d be the ones falling into a trap and bing sitting ducks. Needless to say, a sinking feeling of panic quickly swept over them. Limingford Mountain was a treacherous terrain with no escape routes in the east and west. And now that The Cardinal Hall reinforcements were approaching from the north and south, the troops were trapped, leaving them no choice but to retaliate. s, they had been caught off guard by the sudden attack and suffered severe casualties. Furthermore, it wasn¡¯t Craig¡¯s battalion that they were up against, but Super Fighters led by the terrifyingly powerful Gabriel and Eustace. Painful screams and wails reverberated off the mountain cliffs as bodies slowly piled up in a river of blood. Sadly, it was only a matter of time before Lab of Gods¡¯ troops would all perish on Limingford Mountain. Meanwhile, back at Lab of Gods, they had just informed their undercover agents to wait for the attack signal. Of course, they had no clue that those troops had already gotten wiped out. ¡°All right, let the Leviathans attack!¡± With that, the Leviathans began to charge toward Craig. Craig and his battalion stood their ground, ready to fight till the end. All of a sudden, a figure emerged. ¡°If you want to pass through here, you¡¯ll have to get my permission!¡± Share this: Chapter 2685 Chapter 2685 Chapter 2685 Iron Golem Technique No one, not even Max, had expected this twist of events. They knew they had reinforcementsing, but why was it only one person? And more importantly, who was it? Thankfully, their questions were soon answered when they finally got a good look at the person. Their backup was none other than The Cardinal Hall General, Edmund! He hade to lend a helping hand, and it was also perfect timing that he had just finished his solitary training. Even though Edmund couldn¡¯t yet achieve Level Nine of the Iron Golem Technique, he was happy enough to be able to stabilize it at Level Eight. Now that he hadpleted the primary stages of his mission, how could he not show up when Erudia needed him? Craig¡¯s battalion immediately erupted into cheers. Edmund might havee alone, but his presence alone had provided everyone with ample reassurance. Buzz buzz buzz¡­ Just then, a series of low humming noises rang out and created vibrations that stopped the Leviathans in their tracks. On top of that, Edmund¡¯s body had be golden as eight rays of light shimmered around him. That was Level Eight of the Iron Golem Technique, the highest level mere mortals could achieve! As astonished as they were, everyone had also be even more confident about their chances of winning. The next second, Edmund valiantly charged toward the group of Leviathans. The Leviathans, too, started retaliating, their massive ws striking down on him. Craig¡¯s Mecha Corps hadn¡¯t been able to withstand their attacks, but Edmund was different. N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. No matter how many hits he took, Edmund remained impervious to them. Being intelligent creatures with self-awareness, even the Leviathans were shocked that they hadn¡¯t been able to hurt Edmund in the slightest. Instead, a burst of energy shot out from his body and flung one of them to the ground. Bang! Bang! Enraged, the Leviathans escted their attacks and used every means and weapon they had to bombard Edmund, even unleashing their energy beams on him. Edmund, on the other hand, had nothing to fear. With the Iron Golem Technique protecting him, he could easily deflect everything that the Leviathans unleashed on him. There was, however, a big problem. Edmund¡¯s body might be imprable, but he still couldn¡¯t cause any physical damage to the Leviathans, much less destroy them. Like Edmund, their bodies were just far too sturdy. Everyone at Lab of Gods panicked when they saw how the situation was ying out. If the Leviathans¡¯ attack failed, they wouldn¡¯t be able to send in the undercover troops, and Restricted Area 76 wouldn¡¯t make its move either. In short, the entire battle was riding on the Leviathans. Despite their worries, Mr. X remained calm andposed. ¡°Don¡¯t worry! No matter how powerful he is, he won¡¯t be able to hold back for long! Level Eight of the Iron Golem Technique merely affords him an incredible defense. His attacks are useless against the Leviathans,¡± he reassured. ¡°I¡¯m sure we¡¯ll be able to break his defenses soon! Let¡¯s have the Leviathans and our undercover troops attack together!¡± Mr. X was right. Edmund could temporarily hold off the Leviathans, but his efforts would be for naught if he couldn¡¯t deal any real damage to them. After all, there were eight hundred Leviathans in total, and they were massively strong. True enough, Edmund soon reached his limit. He couldn¡¯t hold off the horde of Leviathans any longer, and they sessfully broke through his line of defense. Without hesitation, Edmund sent a signal to Craig. ¡°Fire!¡± Since no weapons could hurt him, he had no problem letting Craig and his battalion fire at will while he continued to stop the Leviathans from advancing. Boom! Boom! Boom! Upon Craig¡¯smand, countless weapons fired away simultaneously. His battalion had the advantage of being at the South Warzone¡¯s training base, and they were going to make full use of it. Share this: Chapter 2686 Chapter 2686 Chapter 2686 Where Are The Death Harbingers All of them were equipped with advanced armaments that were more powerful than the ones that were used earlier. Consequently, theybined all the weapons they had and formed a firing array that carpet-bombed the Leviathans. The bombardment was so devastating that the Leviathans were finally impeded. In fact, some of its scales were damaged in the strike. ¡°Wipe out Erudia and leave nothing behind!¡± Mr. X ordered angrily. Prior to the attack, they had mapped out the location of all the core facilities in Erudia, such as their military bases and airports. Therefore, nothing in the South Warzone was hidden from them. They knew the exact location of all its weapons andmand center. Mr. X intended to destroy all the military bases in South Warzone so that Craig¡¯s battalion would lose most of their weapons and not be able to use their most powerful weapon systems. Boom! Boom! Boom! At that moment, the Leviathans began their attacks by destroying the military base with energy shockwaves. Craig¡¯s side suffered a terrible loss as many of their weapon systems were destroyed.C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org Suicide Squad desperately wanted to charge forward, but they didn¡¯t even have the chance to do so. Craig grimaced in agony when he saw the military base destroyed. Mr. Xmanded from afar, ¡°Quick! Get the undercover troops to attack from behind!¡± In his mind, he was picturing Gods from Restricted Area 76 joining the battle. At that moment, Lucifer informed, ¡°Mr. X, something¡¯s wrong! When I tried to contact the undercover troops, no one responded.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right! We have lost contact with them. I repeat, we have lost contact!¡± Another voice rang out. ¡°Huh? What¡¯s going on? Weren¡¯t we in contact with them just now? Why have we been suddenly cut off?¡± Feeling his heart sink, Mr. X began to panic. Something has gone wrong. ¡°Quick, investigate what is going on!¡± Mr. X¡¯s expression drastically changed. ¡°By the way, what¡¯s the situation at Limingford Mountain? How much progress have we made?¡± Mr. X asked. He felt as if Murphy¡¯s Law was creeping upon him. ¡°That¡¯s right! Our spies at Carigrey Academy haven¡¯t reported back in a long time. What¡¯s going on there?¡± ¡°Not only that, we have lost contact with the troops at Limingford Mountain too. Could something bad have happened?¡± Everyone began to panic. ¡°Find out what¡¯s going on at once! It would be terrible if something happened.¡± At that moment, a grim atmosphere descended upon Lab of Gods. Actually, they were all waiting at the Oand City base and weren¡¯t allowed toe out until the dust had settled. Nevertheless, all of them were filled with the urge to dash out. A few minutester, an earth-shattering shout was heard. A massive group of men led by Nichs had appeared behind the South Warzone military base. Initially, they kept changing routes after having been attacked. But in the end, the group of Death Harbingers simply evaporated into thin air. In the beginning, everyone assumed Chandler and his men were responsible for it. Unexpectedly, Chandler was equally surprised¡ªhis covert troops had only taken out one-third of the enemy and were powerless against the rest. As a result, everyone was curious as to what happened to such arge column of Death Harbingers. With no time to delve into the matter, Nichs led his men to reinforce the south. They¡¯re here! However, Lab of Gods was stunned when they saw Erudia¡¯s reinforcementsing from behind instead of their undercover troops. Share this: Chapter 2687 Chapter 2687 Chapter 2687 Why Have They Been Wiped Out What¡¯s going on? Didn¡¯t we send the Death Harbingers to deal with them? Why are they here? This is unbelievable. ¡°Where¡¯s the problem? What¡¯s going on? How can this be?¡± Mr. X demanded to know but no one have the answer. The only response he got was silence. I can¡¯t believe Erudia is counter-attacking! ¡°So what if their reinforcements have arrived? Can they stop the Leviathans? Get them to rain Hell upon the enemy!¡± Mr. X thundered. ¡°Yes, sir!¡± With that, the Leviathans unleashed their strongest attacks by firing all the weapons they hadn¡¯t utilized before. Even though Erudia¡¯s reinforcements arrived, they still suffered tremendous losses. They were incapable of defending themselves against the unseen before attacks. Consequently, the Leviathans pressed forward swiftly. In fact, they were doing that faster than before. This was also part of Lab of Gods¡¯ strategy. Before the enemy¡¯s main army appeared, they would never show off the Leviathans¡¯ true strength. Now that the time was ripe, they unleashed all of the Leviathans¡¯ devastating attacks to push the front line forward. Even though Craig and Nichs¡¯ battalions joined up, they still ended up being decimated. It was simply unbelievable. ¡°By the way, what¡¯s the situation at Limingford Mountain?¡± Once he saw the results of the attack, Mr. X demanded to know about the progress at Limingford Mountain. ¡°There¡¯s still no news, but they¡¯re likely engaged in battle and too busy to respond.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. That should be how it is!¡± Meanwhile, the battle of Limingford Mountain was extremely heated. Other than the Death Harbingers, many fighters from Lab of Gods¡¯ multiple bases participated in it. Unfortunately, they were being smashed and suffered a tremendous number of casualties. A few hourster, they were totally annihted. Nheless, The Cardinal Hall and the ancient Garrison n suffered significant injuries too. After all, the enemies were fighters from Lab of Gods. Even though they weren¡¯t the main force, they were still exceptionally powerful. Even Gabriel and Eustace were injured during the battle, let alone everyone else. All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. In fact, the students of Carigrey Academy experienced a rude awakening. They had assumed that they could easily defeat the enemy after a few months of vigorous training. However, every single one of them had a tough time battling Lab of Gods and was consequently injured. If it wasn¡¯t for the presence of the elites from The Cardinal Hall, they would likely have lost their lives. Nevertheless, they made a meaningful contribution to the battle still. After getting injured, they were depressed over the realization of how weak they were. It never urred to them that the first foe they faced would be so powerful. In spite of that, they had proven themselves in battle. In fact, surviving alone was a glorious achievement by itself. Meanwhile, Eskild and the others were bewildered as they watched the troops that were supposed to be waiting in ambush get massacred. ¡°All right, we have to reinforce the front line now! Go! Go! Go!¡± After counting the casualties, everyone rushed toward the front line. At the same time, Lab of Gods received news of the oue of the battle of Limingford Mountain. ¡°Bad news! We have received a request for reinforcements from Limingford Mountain!¡± ¡°They are suffering heavy losses after being attacked by The Cardinal Hall and the ancient Garrison n!¡± ¡°The troops at Limingford Mountain will be wiped out soon!¡± At that moment, they received a constant stream of updates. However, those was from half an hour ago. Which meant the troops that had been hiding in ambush at Limingford Mountain were already dead. As no one expected the turn of events, everyone fell into a sullen mood. How could we have been defeated by the enemy? This is an utter humiliation! As the bad news continued to pour in, Mr. X was on the brink of losing his mind. What¡¯s going on? Why is all my effort going to waste? What happened at Limingford Mountain? How did they get wiped out? This isn¡¯t supposed to happen! It¡¯s impossible! Share this: Chapter 2688 Chapter 2688 Chapter 2688 Sacred Organization Has Finally Appeared As the spies continued to provide reports, they sent out a new group of fighters from Lab of Gods. Although they were fringe fighters, they were still exceedingly formidable. How did they get decimated too? I just can¡¯t understand why! ¡°It seems Erudia and The Cardinal Hall in particr were prepared for the attack. They must have known about the spies and used them to track us down instead. It¡¯s evident that the ambush at Limingford Mountain was discovered early on and resulted in the attack.¡± ¡°Also, isn¡¯t the ancient Garrison n supposed to have broken ties with them? Why did they provide reinforcements then?¡± ¡°This only proves that the ancient Garrison n and The Cardinal Hall faked breaking ties to create the illusion of a falling out. In truth, they had been targeting our ambush on Limingford Mountain, and that¡¯s how our troops were annihted by them.¡± Soon, everyone began analyzing the situation. Mr. X was outraged. ¡°Da*n it! How was Erudia prepared?¡± The result had deviated significantly from their expectations. Evidently, the models produced by Digital God were clearly wrong. ¡°We have just received news that the undercover troops ced behind Craig¡¯s battalion have been eradicated. Across the seven spots they were hiding, all of them were massacred and none survived at all. From the traces of the destruction, it looks as if Erudia used a weapon of mass destruction to annihte all the troops. Either that or someone extremely powerful wiped them out with a single attack. As of now, thetter theory seems more usible. After all, we don¡¯t see any traces of a weapon of mass destruction being used.¡± Upon hearing those words, all of them broke out in a cold sweat. The torrent of bad news was just too terrifying. ¡°Can it be due to the two mysterious entities of Erudia?¡± Lucifer asked. ¡°Unlikely, but we can¡¯t rule them out.¡± Mr. X¡¯s face lost all color. N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. As he broke out in a cold sweat, his entire body trembled. He was cognizant that the second half of their n had been foiled. We¡¯re in trouble now. What should I do? ¡°Worsees to worst, shall we deploy and take out Erudia in one fell swoop?¡± Jester King, Lucifer, and the others rubbed their palms in glee. They had been raring to go into battle but weren¡¯t given the opportunity. ¡°That¡¯s right! Now that we¡¯re in Oand City, shouldn¡¯t we take over the city?¡± Kraken suggested. ¡°No! What just happened has given us more reason to not reveal ourselves! As of now, we can¡¯t tell what other trump cards Erudia is hiding up her sleeve. ¡°Furthermore, it¡¯s useless for us to take over Oand City. Instead, it would only result in everyone training their firepower upon us. Hence, we should leave the takeover to those from Restricted Area 76. Only after they have worn themselves out in battle should we reveal ourselves and take advantage of their weakened condition!¡± Mr. X rebutted the crowd¡¯s idea and had them continue to wait patiently. ¡°Until now, the only part of our n that worked was luring Divine Brigadier away,¡± Mr. Xmented. Despite having spent so much time on the n, Mr. X still failed. ¡°Luckily, we still have the invincible Leviathan army. As of now, Erudia has no answer to them! Therefore, we should let them go on a rampage and unleash attacks that have never been seen before!¡± After receiving their orders, the Leviathans fired off all their secret weapons, causing untold damage to Erudia. When everyone realized that the South Warzone military base was about to fall, all of them defended it with all their might. At that moment, they bore witness to the Leviathans¡¯ true power. Even Edmund was beaten back despite using the Iron Golem Technique. Evidently, the Leviathans¡¯ terrifying firepower was a result of them being equipped with Lab of Gods¡¯ latest armaments. At that same moment, Lab of Gods received an update. ¡°Reporting in, sir! We have finally tracked down Restricted Area 76. They have finally appeared in the South!¡± Share this: Chapter 2689 Chapter 2689 Chapter 2689 For What ¡°Really?¡± That¡¯s wonderful! Everyone was ecstatic when they heard that Gods of Restricted Area 76 had appeared after disappearing for such a long time. N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. Their wait had finallye to an end. ¡°It seems that part of Maya Industries and Sacred Organization is in the South, while another part is in Oand City. Reassured by the news, Mr. X ordered, ¡°All right, inform Dr. Erebus to get his army prepared. Gods of Restricted Area 76 have finally emerged.¡± ¡°Gods, are you? I wonder if you will be devastated once you find out that ordinary humans are your weakness,¡± Mr. X sneered to himself. ¡°Nevertheless, let¡¯s watch Gods of Restricted Area 76 put on a show first, shall we? They will definitely appear behind Craig and Nichs¡¯ battalions.¡± The crowd at Lab of Gods were very certain of it. After all, they had predicted that Gods would spring an ambush upon Erudia. On one hand, it would be in Oand City. On the other, it would be right in front of the approaching army. Thus, they began to wait confidently. ¡°By the way, do you know where they are now?¡± Mr. X asked. Just when the intelligence officer was about to pinpoint the location, something unexpected happened. Suddenly, multiple figures appeared behind the Leviathans. Just like superheroes, they dropped down from the sky holding divine tools in their hands. Death Fiend, who was leading Sacred Organization, and Donald, who was leading the army of Maya Industries, had appeared out of nowhere behind the Leviathan army. The scene was one that no one could have possibly predicted. Death Fiend and the others had arrived with all the divine tools avable, including those made by Levi and those made with advanced technologyter on. The tools were all created from the resources avable in Restricted Area 76. Hence, they were exactly the same as those used by Gods in terms of power. Upon their appearance, Death Fiend and the others struck the Leviathans from behind with devastating attacks. Crack! Boom! Bam! Bombarded by the divine tools¡¯ powerful attacks, Leviathans¡¯ scales were either cut out or shattered by the explosive impacts. Moreover, the bodies beneath the scales suffered significant injuries too. Many of them roared in agony after being attacked, while others copsed onto the ground. Boom! Also, there were some who were either decapitated by the divine tools or had their limbs severed. Amidst the overwhelming assault, the Leviathans suffered tremendous losses. This was an unprecedented event. Watching what was unfolding, everyone was bewildered. Meanwhile, Craig and the others were ted by the turn of events. Having fought the Leviathans for so many hours, they barely posed any threat to them. All they could do was damage their shields and impeded their advance. But now, their reinforcements had arrived and even dealt a heavy blow upon the Leviathans. The tens of millions of soldiers were stunned, as they had never seen the Leviathans have their scales cut off. Consequently, they never had the opportunity to see what was underneath the scales too. Thus, they were overwhelmed with tion. When they saw how the Leviathans were suffering, all of them cheered triumphantly. Meanwhile, everyone from Lab of Gods was shocked by the scene. Gods from Restricted Area 76 had finally appeared before their eyes. Unfortunately, the result was the opposite of what they had expected. Instead of ambushing the Erudian troops, they were striking the Leviathans from behind, causing massive damage to them. Stunned, everyone was at a loss as to what to do. Mr. X in particr stood motionless as if he had been struck by lightning. Why? How did it turn out this way? Share this: Chapter 2690 Chapter 2690 Chapter 2690 The Power Of Divine Tools I don¡¯t understand why this is happening. Aren¡¯t Gods of Restricted Area 76 supposed to takeover Erudia? Shouldn¡¯t they be attacking Erudia right now? Why are they assaulting the Leviathans instead? Isn¡¯t this supposed to be a rare opening for them? Can it be that they were coborating with Erudia the whole time? That¡¯s impossible! If they were in cahoots with Erudia, they wouldn¡¯t have established Sacred Organization and secretly expand its influence. Also, they wouldn¡¯t have nted their spies in Erudia too. More importantly, Lab of Gods had sufficient evidence to prove the existence of Restricted Area 76 and their n to conquer Erudia. Even though everything made sense, what actually happened defied logic, baffling everyone. As a result, all of them gaped as they watched what was going on from their screen. It took them a long time before they regained their senses. Back at the battle, the reinforcements that arrived dealt a devastating blow to the Leviathans, injuring almost all of them. Our opportunity is here! Craig¡¯s eyes sparkled in response. ¡°Suicide Squad, on my mark, charge forward and fire your weapons at close range on their wounds! Remember, try your best to minimize casualties, and do notunch suicide attacks! Victory is upon us now!¡± ¡°Comrades, charge! The time for glory hase!¡± Consequently, hordes of Suicide Squad troops surged forward like raging beasts. ¡°Everyone else, provide cover and don¡¯t allow the Leviathans any chance to counterattack!¡± Craig and Nichs¡¯s main troops began providing cover. All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. They even sent robots to support Suicide Squad¡¯s attack. Upon getting into close proximity with the Leviathans, Suicide Squad would either throw in explosives or tie them to the Leviathans¡¯ wounds. Boom! Boom! Subsequently, explosions rang out from all over the battlefield, destroying many of the Leviathans. As for the robots that belonged to Erudia, they were equipped with self-destruct mechanisms and would explode upon clinging onto the Leviathans. Therefore, they created another wave of destruction. Amidst thebined efforts of Suicide Squad and their reinforcements, the Leviathan army suffered such huge damage that they had lost their ability to defend themselves. Obviously, all the credit belonged to the power of the divine tools. Without them, Erudia wouldn¡¯t have any measure against the Leviathans. Even the powerful fighters of The Cardinal Hall were unable to do any damage to the Leviathans at all. However, Death Fiend and his men were different. Having drunk the blood of Gods, their body constitution and power were significantly enhanced. Combined with the immense power of the divine tools, they were able to tear anything apart, including the Leviathans¡¯ defenses. At the end of the day, the divine tools yed the most crucial role in the battle. With them in hand, Donald and Tyrone were able to smash the Leviathans back indiscriminately. During the battle of Limingford Mountain, a single divine tool in Carigrey Academy¡¯s possession gave them the colossal power to ughter many of Lab of Gods¡¯ fighters. Even though it wasn¡¯t the main reason they managed to turn the tide around, it still contributed to twenty percent of their sess. Lab of Gods had assumed in their ns that the divine tools would be key in destroying Erudia. Little did they expect the tools to be used against themselves instead. ¡°Comrades! The Warmachines¡¯ weakness lies in the energy capsules located in the center of their body. Thus, we can take out the Warmachines by destroying them!¡± Craig reminded his men. ¡°Did you hear that, everyone? Destroy the energy capsules!¡± With that, everyone focused on piercing through the Leviathans¡¯ bodies to destroy the energy capsules within them. However, the Leviathans began counter-attacking, dealing massive damage to the Erudian troops. Nevertheless, the Erudians maintained their advantage. Share this: Chapter 2691 Chapter 2691 Chapter 2691 Reinforcements From Enemy Nations At that moment, the two thousand two hundred Leviathans were rampaging through Erudia in groups of a hundred. Even though their forces weren¡¯t concentrated together, an individual group of one hundred Leviathans was still extremely difficult to deal with. Suffering critical damage, the Erudian forces had their lines of defense broken through one by one. Fortunately, reinforcements from The Cardinal Hall and the ancient Garrison n arrived in the nick of time. They spread out and supported Chandler¡¯s covert troops in maintaining their defense. Just when the Leviathans were unleashing their most intense attacks, loud roars suddenly rang out from behind them. Subsequently, a massive bombardment began to hit the Leviathans in their rear. Soon, the attackers behind the Leviathans grew in number as jets began to swarm the skies. From the gs the troops were flying, one could see that some were from Keerea. More importantly, Sammy had led the Triple Group and other powerful factions to join the battle. Also, there were fighters from Raysonia, Ibica, Xyperia, Waldan, etc. One by one, many foreign countries came to Erudia¡¯s aid. They had brought along their trump cards and most powerful fighters. Despite how powerful the Leviathans were, the reinforcements¡¯ massive numbers and the sophisticated nature of their weapons posed a threat to them. At that moment, everyone was stunned, including the Erudians. Since when did the foreign reinforcements arrive? They were even more shocked by the sight of troops from Keerea and Raysonia who were their long- time rivals. N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. It¡¯s a miracle that they didn¡¯t stab us in the back during this crisis. Instead, they even provide reinforcements? This is certainly unprecedented. When they saw the increasing numbers of reinforcements, they felt as if their mind had been blown. Even Zarain has sent troops? What¡¯s going on? Why is the entire world here? This is unbelievable! There¡¯s no reason for this to even happen! Meanwhile, before Lab of Gods could recover from the shock of Sacred Organization¡¯s surprise attack on the Leviathans, they were bewildered by the arrival of reinforcements consisting of a global alliance. A lot of countries in the world participated regardless of their rtionship with Erudia. Even Zarain, who considered Erudia an enemy, was present. The sight of every country sending reinforcements blew everyone¡¯s minds. The turn of events demoralized the Leviathans so much that they were pinned down by their attackers. Subsequently, Craig¡¯s battalion cascaded the information about the Leviathans¡¯ weakness, alerting everyone to destroy their vital spots. Soon, the Leviathans were encircled. Pfft! Unable to take the blow to his troops, Mr. X threw up a mouthful of blood. As the tide of the battle turned, Erudia and its allies counter-attacked. The failure of the Leviathans was something that Lab of Gods hadn¡¯t predicted. Consequently, there was no way they could continue with the second half of their n. Every one of them trembled when they realized their wellid ns hade to naught. Unable to ept the fact, they felt as if they were on the brink of madness. At the same time, Mr. X¡¯s face had lost all color, as he had suffered a humiliating defeat. If Erudia had defeated them due to the appearance of the two mysterious entities, they could still ept it. Unfortunately, what happened was simply inconceivable to them. ¡°What should we do now?¡± Lucifer and the others asked. ¡°Firstly, we have to inform Sacroria about this. Secondly, get all Leviathans to withdraw and gather at this point in the ocean. Thirdly, all of us will deploy! We will massacre all those who tried to help Erudia!¡± Mr. X was outraged. Leading the core members of Lab of Gods, he began to emerge from their secret base in Oand City, which was located right underneath the Dragonites¡¯ base. At that moment, a voice rang out. ¡°You¡¯re finally out. I have been waiting for you for a very long time!¡± Share this: Chapter 2692 Chapter 2692 Chapter 2692 Levi Emerges The voice belonged to Levi. All this while, he had sealed himself away in solitary training. Nheless, he picked a ce that was particrly close to Lab of Gods¡¯ base. That was how he ended up below Dragonites¡¯ base. At that moment, Levis¡¯ basic technique had evolved past physical training. In fact, he was at the level where he was sharpening his mental tenacity. As he didn¡¯t need to move, there was no way anyone could detect his presence. On the contrary, he could monitor everything that was going on within Lab of Gods. After all, he had made it his mission to keep tabs on them and focus all his efforts on Sacroria. From his perspective, Sacroria was definitely present at the base in Oand City. As a result, he delegated everything else to the others while he concentrated on watching the base in Oand City. Therefore, the main reason why he had confined himself in solitary training there was that no one could find him. If one could locate Levi, one could also find Lab of Gods¡¯ base which was extremely difficult to do. After the attack, Divine Brigadier was nowhere to be found. Even though Levi had given clear instructions before he sealed himself away, he didn¡¯t expect Lab of Gods¡¯ attempts at probing to disrupt all his ns. Construction for Shelters had stopped, while the lines of defense were pulled back. In fact, the entire Erudia had let its guard down as if his advice fell on deaf ears. And that was the reason for the devastating consequences. Fortunately, Levi had contingency ns for such a failure. Since Lab of Gods¡¯ n was initially for three months, Levi elerated thepletion of his n to no more than two months. Although he had shortened the timeline for his n from three months to two, he didn¡¯t expect Dr. Erebus¡¯ terrifying response. He had brought forward his n by a month and a half, exceeding everyone¡¯s expectations, including that of Sacroria¡¯s. The moment the Leviathans began their attack, Levi sensed it and awoke from his training. At that moment, he knew that his solitary training was over and that his n had failed because the enemy had brought forward the invasion. Nevertheless, he figured that most shelters were erected even though it wasn¡¯t entirelyplete. Also, most of the other defenses should have been put in ce. However, upon his investigations, he realized he couldn¡¯t be any more wrong. Erudia was in total chaos as the Warmachines invaded. The construction of Shelter had stopped long ago. Not only was Levi aware of thetest situation, but he also knew ck Hawk had gone missing. Unfortunately, by the time he found out, it was already toote. The Warmachines were attacking Erudia when he finally sensed their presence. All he could do now was to rescue the situation. However, he couldn¡¯t afford to leave, as he was already at Lab of Gods¡¯ base, monitoring them to find out the true extent of their power. Thus, he had to think of some other n. Since he couldn¡¯t get in touch with Death Fiend and Donald, he then thought about who he could contact or even had control over. Only then, did he think about the thirteen Mutants and Fearsome Four. Even though they were not together, Fearsome Number One and Mutant Number One were in Erudia masquerading as vice-chancellors. Consequently, when everyone wondered who had eradicated the Death Harbingers since Chandler¡¯s covert troops had only killed some, the answer was obviously Fearsome Number One and Mutant Number One. Given that both of them were Super Fighters, they had covertly disposed of many Death Harbingers. In fact, Lab of Gods didn¡¯t even notice. After all, the Super Fighters were formed for the sole purpose of defeating Lab of Gods. As for the undercover troops who were hiding in North Hampton, Levi had instructed Cyrus to monitor them before he went into solitary training. Once they posed any danger, Cyrus was to take them out. All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. Consequently, Cyrus was responsible for annihting all of them. Share this: Chapter 2693 Chapter 2693 Chapter 2693 Brilliant Levi As for Sacred Organization and Maya Industries¡¯ reinforcements, they were due to Levi¡¯s instructions that had been given ahead of time. He had told them to go all out to face any disaster by unleashing all the trump cards they had. As for The Cardinal Hall and the ancient Garrison n¡¯s ambush of the enemy, it was all part of their n. After all, Daxon and DG Leo were aware of the spies in Carigrey Academy. In rtion to the reinforcements from the allied nations across the world, that was also arranged by Levi on very short notice. Given that the Fearsome Four were robots connected electronically, Levi had sent a message through them to all the world leaders. He gathered them for a meeting where he exined the situation. He told them that hordes of Warmachines of unknown origins had arrived and were extremely powerful. All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. Even though they were attacking Erudia, they would inadvertently threaten other countries once they had conquered it. In fact, they might even wipe out the entire world. After all, if the Warmachines could annihte Erudia, the other countries didn¡¯t stand a chance at all. In fact, Erudia¡¯s neighbors were the most fearful given their proximity to the mes of war. Considering how unpredictable the Warmachines were, those countries naturally knew how exposed they were once Erudia had fallen. Furthermore, other than Levi and Zarain, no one knew who the mastermind was controlling the Warmachines. Therefore, everyone fell into a panic, as no one knew who would be next. Furthermore, Erudia¡¯s fall would destabilize the region and affect the interest of many. After all, Erudia acted as an anchor for the geopolitics and economy of many other countries. Thus, it was crucial for neighboring countries such as Keerea, Raysonia, and others for Erudia to survive the attack. Consequently, they were the first to step forward to provide reinforcements. With them taking the lead, many other countries followed by agreeing to provide support. As for the rest, they had no choice but to go along with it. At the end of the day, self-interest was what motivated everyone to provide reinforcements. In truth, many of Erudia¡¯s enemies weren¡¯t willing to do so. However, the circumstances pressured them intoplying. After all, it was hard to go against the crowd, and neither would they win if it was put to a vote. Among such countries, Zarain was the most reluctant, as they didn¡¯t fear Lab of Gods or the Leviathans. However, under the pressurizing gazes of the rest of the world, they had no choice but to agree. Or else, everyone would begin to suspect that they were the ones behind it, which wasn¡¯t far from the truth, as the Leviathans were produced by them. Hence, to avoid bing a public enemy globally, Zarain had no choice but to agree to provide military assistance. And that was how the global military alliance came to provide support to Erudia. Behind it all, Levi had gotten the rest of the Fearsome Four to arrange a meeting with world leaders and pressure them into providing reinforcements. The entire episode demonstrated how skillful Levi was even when it came to Zarain. Evidently, he didn¡¯t give them any chance to refuse. With the assistance of the entire world, the Leviathans were quickly subdued. Meanwhile, Levi¡¯s strength increased to a whole new level afterpleting his solitary training. In fact, the pressure he felt from the crisis had elerated his progress significantly. Given how strong Levi already was, it was difficult to imagine how much stronger he could get. If Cyrus were to hear about it, his jaw would definitely drop in disbelief. Share this: Chapter 2694 Chapter 2694 Chapter 2694 Where Is Sacroria Even though he was training in the same technique and knew that there wasn¡¯t a limit to it, he still assumed that Levi¡¯s level was where the ceiling was. Thus, he kept working hard to get to Levi¡¯s level. However, he was overwhelmed when he heard that Levi had made a giant leap in terms of skill. Ever since Levi had sealed himself away, he put Lab of Gods¡¯ base under surveince, waiting for them to make a move, especially Sacroria. Also, he had long wanted to meet Dr. Erebus. Finally, the opportunity arrived when the doors to the base opened. Mr. X led the main troops of Lab of Gods out together with all their armaments. Meanwhile, Levi watched on from his hiding spot. He was filled with anticipation to see how strong Sacroria actually was. Will his strength live up to that of a God? Ready to strike, Levi could feel how bloodthirsty God Crusher was in his hand. After all, the divine tool was built specifically to destroy Lab of Gods. In the face of a formidable opponent, Levi had prepared himself for the colossal battle. At the same time, he had ordered the thirteen Mutants and the Fearsome Four to gather at his location in anticipation of the showdown. As time ticked by, waves and waves of troops marched out of the base. Half an hourter, Levi felt disappointed. Where is Sacroria? Why haven¡¯t they shown themselves? The troops belonging to Lab of Gods were unimaginably strong. In fact, they were a cut above all the Erudian factions and could easily thrash them in battle. In fact, the majority of them were as strong as Mr. X, Lucifer, and Jester King. Furthermore, the weapons they were equipped with were terrifyingly powerful, making them an extremely lethalbination. In truth, that was the reason why Mr. X stayed his hand, he didn¡¯t want to reveal how powerful they actually were. Leviathans were enough to go against The Cardinal Hall. As for the other fighters and Sacroria, they were being saved to battle against the two mysterious entities. Or else, it would just be a waste of their strength. However, Levi didn¡¯t get what he wanted, as he was looking forward to fighting Sacroria. Other than having no interest in Mr. X and his men, he didn¡¯t want to reveal his strength to them. After all, doing so felt like a waste to him. Where is Sacroria? Come out quickly! After waiting anxiously for ten minutes, Levi was filled with disappointment when he realized all the troops hade out. Despite waiting for a while longer, he only saw Mr. X leaving with his army and their equipment. Can it be that Sacroria is still inside? Levi was frustrated, as he knew the only group who truly posed a threat was Sacroria. As for the rest, he wasn¡¯t afraid of them at all. In other words, they were no match for him. After giving it some thought, Levi climbed down from his hiding spot. All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. He then lingered outside Lab of Gods¡¯ base for a while before infiltrating it to see if Sacroria was in there. On his way in, he was shocked by how advanced it was inside. Levi was awed by how cutting edge their technology was. In fact, they were miles ahead of everyone else in the world. However, Levi soon realized that the ce had been emptied out. It looks like they have abandoned this ce. Is Sacroria really not here? Levi began to tremble slightly. As he kept walking in, he saw increasing signs of the ce being emptied but none of Sacroria. Soon, he had covered the entire base and arrived at themand center. Upon taking a closer look, his expression drastically changed. Share this: Chapter 2695 Chapter 2695 Chapter 2695 Leveling Oand City ¡°Oh no!¡± Widening his eyes in shock, Levi felt his hair stand on end. Inside themand center, he saw what looked like a bomb with a countdown clock. Lab of Gods had abandoned the ce. In order not to leave any tracks, they intended to blow it up. ¡°They¡¯re going to destroy the ce!¡± The fact quickly dawned upon Levi. However, he had realized it toote. There was no time left on the clock and neither was there any ce for him to hide. ¡°No, they¡¯re nning to blow up Oand City!¡± Just before detonation, Levi saw through the n. After Lab of Gods¡¯ army had left, they not only needed to erase their tracks but also st Oand City into oblivion. That was the reason why they left a timebomb behind. Given how advanced the explosive device was, Levi could sense that it had the power to level the entire city. Boom! N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. Amidst a thundering sound, the entire base was blown to smithereens. The massive explosion had caused the foundations of Oand City to shake. Despite how big Oand City was, everyone inside could see the explosion with their own eyes. An inferno of mes shot into the sky as a mushroom cloud covered half the city. Everyone was shaken, as they had never seen something like that before. What¡¯s going on? There was chaos everywhere. Gasps filled the city as everyone stopped and watched in shock. As smoke enveloped the entire city, day turned into night. Having been blinded by the light from the explosion, no one could see anything else. Boom! Before anyone could react, another explosion was heard. The ground began to shake violently, causing everyone to lose their bnce. Nevertheless, they found the sensation familiar as it felt like the earth was being split in two. Even though it didn¡¯t look that devastating on the surface, the ground beneath them had already shattered. Subsequently, cracks began to appear everywhere in the city. It looked as if the foundations of the entire city had been struck by a devastating attack. Meanwhile, when the members of Lab of Gods turned around and saw what happened to the city, all of them couldn¡¯t help but feel curious. Now that they intended to reveal themselves, they had to destroy the base they abandoned. Furthermore, it was in their interest to destroy Oand City along with it. However, Mr. X was surprised when he saw what had happened to the city. This is strange! The explosion should have been significantly more powerful. At the very least, it should have copsed the city. Did something go wrong? When the bomb was nted, the number of explosives used was adjusted based on the size of Oand City. Nheless, Mr. X was distracted and didn¡¯t delve further into the matter. ¡°Even though the impact was smaller than expected, it still brought devastation to Oand City and destroyed all traces of our existence.¡± ¡°Mmm-hmm, that¡¯s how it is. I guess our objectives are nowplete.¡± Everyone else felt the same way when they saw the explosion in Oand City. The explosion didn¡¯t just underwhelm their expectations, it simply paled inparison. They were expecting to see Oand City leveled and wiped off the map. But now, only the base was destroyed, while the city was enveloped by smoke. Evidently, Levi was behind what happened. If not for him, it was likely that there would be no more Oand City. Share this: Chapter 2696 Chapter 2696 Chapter 2696 Where Is Sacroria At the crucial moment, Levi discovered what Lab of Gods¡¯ plot was. Given that the countdown clock was ticking, he had no time to hide. Upon realizing that the bomb was powerful enough to take out the city, he knew he couldn¡¯t back down. The moment the bomb exploded, Levi unleashed God¡¯s Wrath. With a terrifying punch, he smashed the explosive force back into the ground, dissipating its power. Even then, it wasn¡¯t enough. Part of the force generated came back up and destroyed Lab of Gods¡¯ base, causing the city to tremble and smoke to fill the skies. Nevertheless, most of its destructive power was neutralized by Levi¡¯s punch while the rest of it was directed back into the ground. Consequently, a disaster was averted. That exined the second shockwave felt across the city. In fact, it was significantly stronger than the first and had caused the cracks to appear. Due to Levi¡¯s actions, he had avoided a massive loss of life in the city despite the panic that spread. In fact, he alone had saved the entire city. If Levi had conducted his solitary training somece else, Oand City would have been finished. After all, Lab of Gods had brought forward their n to abandon their base and destroy Oand City. Fortunately, Levi was there. Or else, Erudia would have suffered a devastating loss. Despite the colossal power of the explosion, Levi came out of it unscathed. Other than the fact that his body constitution had made him invincible, the Iron Golem Technique was capable of protecting him. Sacroria isn¡¯t here? Levi had heard about Lab of Gods¡¯ other bases in Erudia. Nevertheless, if Sacrorias wasn¡¯t in this one, they would unlikely be in the others. In that case, where are they? That was Levi¡¯s biggest concern. After all, his entire n was structured around taking down Sacroria. As long as Sacroria didn¡¯t appear, Levi would not reveal his true power. Even though Levi felt frustrated that he had lost track of Sacroria, he knew that he had no choice but to continue. Also, he failed to meet Dr. Erebus too. Where have they gone? Nheless, given that Lab of Gods has withdrawn from its headquarters, something big must be going on. Thus, I have to pursue them. At that moment, the thirteen Mutants and Fearsome Four arrived. Levi then set off together with them. It didn¡¯t ur to anyone that the Mutants and robots were Levi¡¯s ultimate weapon. Back at the front line, the Leviathans were being routed. Together with their allies, Erudia¡¯s army broke open the Leviathans¡¯ bodies and destroyed their core. However, upon receiving the order to withdraw, the Leviathansplied. As a result, they retreated so fast that the fighters of Sacred Organization had no time to react. ¡°Push forward! Go! Go! Go!¡± Upon Craig and Nichs¡¯ orders, the Erudian army pressed ahead. Death Fiend and his men were the first to charge forward. They monitored the Leviathans closely to see where they were retreating to, as it was necessary to have them eliminated. Meanwhile, on every frontline within Erudia, Leviathans that were being beaten began to retreat. Moreover, the Erudian army and the allied forces were on the same page in terms of eliminating every single Leviathan. Consequently, all of them pursued the retreating forces and quickly regained most of the territory lost. The turn of events naturally buoyed Erudia¡¯s morale. As they continued their pursuit of the retreating Leviathans, the Erudian army soon arrived by the beach. N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. At that moment, the Leviathans entered the ocean with no indication of what they were up to. Share this: Chapter 2697 Chapter 2697 Chapter 2697 The Hidden Attribute Of Leviathans By then, three thousand Leviathans had already gathered in Eastford. They received their new order there and began working on it. Voom! Voom! Voom! The waves of energy they emitted healed Leviathans¡¯ wounds quickly. Their severed heads and limbs miraculously regrew as well. It only took a blink of an eye for all three thousand Leviathans to recover. No one saw thating. The fact that those Leviathans could heal themselves and instantly recover was why Dr. Erebus was that powerful. He already knew how important that trait was when he created them. That was why he used unique materials, gic coding, and advanced technology to give his creation that ability. Those Leviathans could instantly recover so long as those energy capsules kept emitting energy waves. There was more to that as well. These Leviathans could help to heal each other. Hence, the healthy Leviathans could help the wounded Leviathans even while they were on the battlefield. Everything would remain fine so long as the energy capsules were operating well. They could recover quickly, no matter how much they had endured. That was why Leviathans were that terrifying. Lab of Gods had been keeping that trait a secret the entire time. Everything was hidden until that critical moment to surprise their enemy. They were certain that revealing the truth at the right time would knock their enemies senseless. Craig¡¯s men actually figured that out, but they couldn¡¯t report their findings in time because Craig had already left. Then, their base was bombed, and the scientists examining Leviathan were sacrificed in that explosion. Hence, Craig and the others were unaware of that finding. At that moment on Erudia¡¯s ocean. Most of the country¡¯s navy had gathered with the army. They exchanged some pleasantries before turning their attention to Leviathans, which were right in front of them. ¡°Every Warmachine had gathered about two hundred miles ahead. We have no idea what they are doing there though,¡± reported one of the soldiers. They had located Leviathans. All three thousand Leviathans were gathered, and it looked ridiculous. They took up so much space. The horizon was enormous, but Leviathans somehow managed to block it entirely. A clueless person could easily mistake them for one enormous UFO. Everyone gathered to discuss the matter after they learned where Leviathans were. They wanted to know what was going on. Every military leader from the allied countries was there as well. ¡°Exploring Team One, travel over to investigate the matter,¡± ordered Craig immediately. He turned to the foreign allies and pointed out, ¡°We must vanquish those monsters. They are a big threat to the entire world.¡± ¡°Yes, we have to destroy them. If we don¡¯t, they will break our countries one by one.¡± ¡°Thank the heavens we can join forces like this. We wouldn¡¯t be able to deal with those Warmachines on our own, and we¡¯ll be next after Erudia fell.¡± ¡°I wonder who proposed getting everyone to join forces and defend Erudia. That was a brilliant suggestion because by helping Erudia we are protecting our countries as well.¡± The leaders of the army from various countries nodded. Everyone thought that it was the right move to help Erudia out. However, they never really thought about who was it that came up with that suggestion. Who started it all? At that moment, no one thought to look into it. That crucial question was all but forgotten at that moment. There woulde a time when they thought about it again, and when it happened, everyone would likely be engulfed in a state of anxiousness. Even Zarain was trying to figure out the identity of the person suggesting that. The person in question used meticulous psychological techniques to get the entire world together. It seemed the key issue at that moment was that no one knew where those Leviathans came from. That was why everybody was united in their effort to annihte those Warmachines. At first, the individual countries were worried because they didn¡¯t have enough firepower to deal with the issue. Now that they hadbined strength, they had more than enough firepower to fight back. They no longer feared anything. Erudia¡¯s Exploring Team One had reached their destination at the time and was rather close to Leviathans. N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. It didn¡¯t take them long to scan Leviathans. ¡°Oh, no! This is bad. Leviathans are healing themselves.¡± Share this: Chapter 2698 Chapter 2698 Chapter 2698 The Most Terrifying Part Of A Leviathan There was dead silence when the leaders received the report. They couldn¡¯t believe that those Leviathans had already recovered. It was bad enough that their wounds had healed, but their severed limbs were regrowing as well! That was simply too terrifying. It made it so that everything they had done so far was all for naught. ¡°They can heal themselves?¡± ¡°If so, then our mission to destroy them is a lot more difficult than we anticipated.¡± ¡°It¡¯s already ridiculously difficult to reach its fatal point, and this new information has shown us that the task is even more difficult than we anticipated.¡± Craig and the others seemed grim. Nichs turned to the others and pointed out, ¡°This will be an extremely difficult task, despite us joining forces.¡± ¡°That¡¯s true, but it doesn¡¯t matter what they can do. We must still go all out to destroy them.¡± ¡°Yeah! At worst, we¡¯ll just get more weapons over and coordinate our attacks against those Warmachines. I¡¯m sure we can crush them.¡± The army from Zarain had arrived ahead of schedule. Earlier, they were forced to help out and weren¡¯t there willingly. They had since thought things out and realized that both Erudia and Lab of Gods were their enemies. It didn¡¯t matter who won that war. It would be especially great if both sides destroyed each other in the process, and Zarain would be ever so delighted if that were to happen. Zarain had also realized that if Erudia and its allies failed to destroy the Warmachines, Zarain would eventually have to face those Leviathans all alone. That would be very tough for them. Hence, they concluded that it was better to destroy those monsters beforehand. Even if that were impossible, they could still benefit from learning everything about Leviathans, such as their weaknesses. That information would be useful to Zarain in the future. ¡°Yeah, let¡¯s destroy those monsters together.¡± ¡°We¡¯ll just kill them all.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. Everybody was fired up. They ran toward the ocean soon after. Up ahead, Leviathans had finished healing themselves. Lab of Gods¡¯ army had already evacuated from the region and were hiding on the ind that was marked beforehand. Mr. X was monitoring Leviathans and Erudia¡¯s condition at the time. ¡°What do we do next? Should we attack?¡± asked Lucifer. ¡°Has every Leviathan attack as hard as they could. Just kill them all. I don¡¯t want anyone to survive this,¡± roared Mr. X angrily. ¡°Also, call Dr. Erebus and tell him that the other n is temporarily canceled. Something is off, and we still can¡¯t be sure if Gods in Restricted Area 76 even exist.¡± Everybody else nodded and replied, ¡°Understood.¡± ¡°Does anyone have any news from Sacroria?¡± asked Mr. X. ¡°No, we don¡¯t know what Sacroria is nning, but I think his organization will make an announcement soon.¡± ¡°Okay, then let¡¯s deal with the matter at hand for now. Let¡¯s see how things are on the battlefield. ¡°While you¡¯re at it, find out what¡¯s wrong with Sacred Organization and Maya Industries! Also, investigate how Erudia is defending itself so well. You have one hour to answer my questions. If you fail to do so, I will kill you all!¡± Mr. X was infuriated. He was experiencing the kind of failure that he refused to ept. He spent years nning for everything, so he was devastated to see everything fail so spectacrly. If it were socially eptable, it was likely that he would already be crying. What went wrong? Mr. X was certain that everything was perfect. He had already predicted and prepared for everything. Heck, everything was so great that he even preponed his ns! First, it was preponed by one month. Then, it was further preponed by another month and a half. That was followed by yet another preponement. Every single step had been perfect, so how did everything suddenly go so wrong? What happened? He had to investigate the matter right away. The change in the situation was too sudden to be a coincidence. He also needed to learn if anyone else would be joining the war. And then there was the matter of Gods in Restricted Area 76. Also, where are the two mysterious entities from Erudia¡¯s legend? Aren¡¯t they supposed to be real? But there hasn¡¯t even been a trace of their existence. Mr. X was furious and frustrated. How did things turn out this way? ¡°F*ck this. The entire world will soon know what Leviathans look like when they are in their worst and most dangerous state.¡± Mr. X was going insane at that moment. Leviathans attacked after receiving the order. That attack was slightly different from the previous one, though. All three thousand Leviathans gathered and stood side by side. Eight hundred Leviathans attacked simultaneously thest time Lab of Gods struck. This time, they were sending all three thousand Leviathans! The increase in number wasn¡¯t the most terrifying bit, though. It was the change in Leviathans that was nerve-wracking. Share this: Chapter 2699 Chapter 2699 Chapter 2699 Evolved Leviathans started morphing on a cellr level. Their scales miraculously melted into their skin and be a part of it. In a way, Leviathans had developed anotheryer of mucous protection. Slowly but surely, that mucus started glowing in bright blue as it swirled around and covered itself completely. All Leviathans also grew exponentiallyrger at a speed that was discernible to the naked eye. Their height rose to about one hundred and twenty meters while their length increased by forty to fifty meters! They looked so much bigger than they used to be. Even from a distance, everyone could see the changes in Leviathans, and that prompted them to inhale sharply. Immense fear oozed out of their eyes. It was simply too terrifying. Leviathans had grown to be physically bigger, and that meant that theirbat prowess had also increased. Those Leviathans had leveled up and were even more dangerous. They didn¡¯t just be physically stronger. No one had predicted the transformation, but those Leviathans¡¯ scales could actually ooze a terrifying substance that would turn into a protective mucus. The energy within that mucus had the power to corrode everything. A single touch could kill the person that came in contact with it. It worked like Maya Industries¡¯ weapon. Exposure to those weapons meant inevitable death. At that time, the entire world was at its mercy. The mucus created by the scales was an upgraded version of that weapon. It made sense, since Dr. Erebus created both. The new substance wasn¡¯t just fatal to the human body. It could also damage weapons and buildings. Its effect was also stronger than its predecessor. It didn¡¯t take long before the World Alliance¡¯s army and Leviathans were within range. The army started firing all their weapons at Leviathans. In a matter of seconds, explosion and fire filled the ce once more. The army used the same weapons against Leviathans earlier, and it wounded them at the time. Unfortunately, the upgraded Leviathans had rendered those same weapons useless. The weapons couldn¡¯t hurt Leviathans at all. That made everyone on edge. Soon after, Leviathans began speeding up. They moved at a pace that was beyond imagination. Given their enormous size, it would take an incredible amount of energy for them to move. Yet, they were moving at such an amazing speed, and momentster, they were standing in front of the World Alliance¡¯s army. The military men all took their aircraft or ships to travel over, and many were even wearing specialized armors. Boom! Boom! Boom! Leviathans attacked as soon as they were near. Theyer of mucus on their bodies suddenly sprayed out as though there was an explosion within. After that, the mucus rained down on the soldier and their equipment. The destructive mucus showed its power immediately after. It didn¡¯t matter what material was used to build the army¡¯s equipment or armor. Everything started corroding away the second they were exposed to the mucus. St! Soon, everyone saw the army¡¯s equipment, aircraft, and ships corroding. Everything was destroyed in a matter of seconds. The specialized armor the men had on instantly rotted away, and their bodies began melting soon after. ¡°Argh!¡± Agonized screams filled the air. The first wave of army had suffered heavy casualty. Their allies tried to rush over to destroy Leviathans by getting closer to increase the power and impact of their weapons. Unfortunately, Leviathans¡¯ skin started to bubble once more and looked as though they would spew their mucus again. Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. The army might be extremely powerful and unstoppable, and everything from the armor to the tanks could be bulletproof. However, none of that mattered because the mucus would corrode everything away. Hence, the weapons had no way of inflicting any damage at all. The situation at the time made it impossible to aim for Leviathans¡¯ fatal points. The army couldn¡¯t even get close to those monsters because a single touch could bring about death. In the end, the army lost one-third of its resources and men in that battle. Stunned. Everyone was stunned. Share this: Chapter 2700 Chapter 2700 Chapter 2700 Undefeatable In a way, Leviathans were undefeatable. They were untouchable and had regenerative abilities that allowed them to heal themselves should anyone hurt them. There was also the fact that they were enormous, and theirbat prowess had just increased exponentially. Hence, it was virtually impossible to stop their invasion! What do we do? Everyone started panicking. ¡°Oh, no! This mucus is simr to the materials used by Maya Industries¡¯ weapons, but it is more potent.¡± A chemist was there to run the tests quickly and share the findings with everyone. ¡°What?¡± Everyone was stunned to the core once more. At that point, they hadn¡¯t even finished learning all about the poison used by Maya Industries. All they knew was that the deep sea material from Archulea could somehow cure those poisoned by Maya Industries¡¯ weapon. Now, they were ambushed with an upgraded version of the poison. Is this a sick joke from heaven? ¡°Retreat! Retreat immediately.¡± The situation at the time demanded a retreat. Staying and fighting would just mean sacrificing lives unnecessarily. The army began retreating one after another, but Leviathans kept chasing after them. Many weapons, which were previously unused, had been deployed against Leviathans to help the retreating soldiers escape to safety. However, Leviathans were too fast though. They stomped the slower soldiers to their deaths, and the casualty was rising exponentially. There was no way to fight back at all. At that moment, the best Erudia could do was to shift to a defensive stance. However, that still didn¡¯t offer much additional protection. If anything, the threat was worsening. ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Death Fiend was leading the elite fighters who were armed with either a divine tool or Imprable Armor. Together, they struck. It seemed as though nothing could protect anyone from that mucus, but Death Fiend and his men had faith. They believed that the armor and weapons created using the metal from Restricted Area 76 could keep them safe. Death Fiend had already tested his armor against a sample of the mucus that the others had brought over. Zip! Tempestus had stood up with a crossbow in his hand and shot an arrow over. St! Turned out, the divine tool was effective after all. It easily prated Leviathans¡¯ mucus and caused incredible damage. It was not even close to the destruction the army dealt on Leviathans earlier, but at the very least, it managed to damage them. Soon, the others began fighting as well. Donald and Tyrone charged forward. They had their divine tools with them and showed their inhumane strength by fighting without holding back. Leviathans, on the other hand, failed to corrode their armor or divine tool. Seeing that got Mr. X to jump in anger. ¡°It¡¯s them again! What the hell is wrong with Restricted Area 76?¡± Despite the sess of the ancient Garrison family, the army, as a whole, didn¡¯t have sufficient Imprable Armor and divine tools. They finally dealt some damage to Leviathans, but that damage was negligible. N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. All that really did was inspire the soldier and prevent them from losing hope. The leaders, however, were aware of how that hope was merely an illusion. The damage done to Leviathans wouldn¡¯t was not severe and it would hold for long. Those Leviathans recovered too quickly, and some even had their otherrades to help them do so. If the situation persisted, it wouldn¡¯t matter if Leviathans were injured. The army still couldn¡¯t get to Leviathans¡¯ fatal points or stop them from recovering. That meant that those injuries inflicted were useless. Voom! At the very next second, all three thousand Leviathans redirected all of their energies to all Leviathans in the front row. Craig had seen a battle formation like that before, and he had experienced it firsthand. ¡°Retreat! Retreat now!¡± ¡°Spread out so that the enemy can¡¯t attack everyone simultaneously.¡± Craig¡¯s battalion started screaming at the others to get them to spread out quickly. They wanted to make sure that everyone was in a different spot. At that moment, all the ships were close to one another, and that was a dangerous formation that would allow Leviathans to focus their firepower at one point. Seeing that, everyone started panicking. They spread out as quickly as possible, and some soldiers even went as far as jumping into the ocean. Everything was in chaos. Vroom! Fortunately, Leviathans needed some time to redirect their energy. Soon, a piercing sound signaled thepletion of their preparation. Boom! Voom! Voom! An immensely powerful energy wave shot forward and destroyed everything in its path. Boom! Boom! That attack was so devastating that it would someday be written in the history books. Share this: Chapter 2701 Chapter 2701 Chapter 2701 No Way Out The incredible force destroyed everything in the ocean and was so terrifying that it felt as though it could evaporate the entire ocean. Death Fiend and the others were at the front, and they realized that they were in grave danger. Hence, they quickly shielded themselves with their Imprable Armor and their divine tools. ¡°Urk!¡± ¡°Ah!¡± Unfortunately, the attack was too powerful, and many were thrown backward. They were severely wounded. Even fighters as powerful as Donald were injured as well. Fortunately, their Imprable Armor and divine tools took some damage for them and shielded them. However, Death Fiend and his friends remained unscathed though. They had drunk the blood of Gods from Restricted Area 76, so their physical attributes were beyond that of a normal human being. That was why they were able to withstand the attack and were immune to the mucus¡¯ harmful effects. Edmund, who had mastered the Iron Golem Technique, also survived without a scratch. On the other side of the ocean, Lab of Gods was scanning and analyzing Death Fiend and the others. Dr. Erebus had created a system specifically for the purpose of figuring out whether their opponent was God from Restricted Area 76. ¡°Yes, that¡¯s them! They¡¯re God from Restricted Area 76. Dr. Erebus¡¯ machines reacted to their blood, so they must be God.¡± Earlier, they were suspicious because they examined the divine tools and the Imprable Armor. Now, they were convinced that their hypotheses were right. They couldn¡¯t have known that Death Fiend and the others simply drank God¡¯s blood. They certainly didn¡¯t expect the blood to be so strong that it changed their physical attributes. That was why Lab of Gods was inadvertently tricked. ¡°Huh? How is that¡­?¡± Mr. X was utterly confused. What is going on? Why would Gods from Restricted Area 76 help the Erudians? Shouldn¡¯t they be taking advantage of the situation and taking over Erudia? How did things turn out like this? It¡¯s doesn¡¯t make any sense at all. Despite the clues he saw earlier, Mr. X still thought that God from Restricted Area 76 would never help Erudia. He was certain his men made a mistake. However, the evidence and blood report had killed his suspicion. That confused him even more and gave him a headache. He felt as though his mind was going to explode. On the other side. After Leviathans¡¯ concentrated energy shot out, almost everything in front of them was destroyed. That energy wave heavily wounded Erudia¡¯s soldiers and those from all the other countries. They simply couldn¡¯t withstand that force despite spreading out and retreating earlier. At the end of the day, many weren¡¯t able to make it out of the firing range in time. That was why their ships were destroyed, and they were killed. It was a massacre in the ocean. Crimson blood tainted the entire ocean and agonizing howls filled the air. ¡°Keep retreating!¡± Craig couldn¡¯t afford to slow down or mourn his fallenrades. He had to retreat quickly because the next wave was about to hit them. Voom! Voom! As suspected, Leviathans were gathering their energy once more. N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. They had also spread out to cover more grounds, and their attack wouldnd on more victims. No one could get out of that attack range, and the casualty would be unimaginable. There was no way out! For a moment there, everyone was at Leviathans¡¯ mercy. That was how terrifying Dr. Erebus was. He didn¡¯t just mix genes and bloodlines to create his monsters. He also used technology that was way more advanced than what the world could offer. As Leviathans pushed forward, it prepared itself for its all-epassing attack that could devastate everyone and everything. The World Alliance¡¯s army couldn¡¯t do anything about that at all. They couldn¡¯t get close to Leviathans, and it wouldn¡¯t matter if they could. After all, even something as powerful as the divine tools couldn¡¯t prate Leviathans fully and reach its fatal points. Hence, the army had no choice but to keep retreating. It didn¡¯t take them long to reach the shore and hop off their ships. Everyone looked grim. They knew that Leviathans¡¯ strength was nothing like it used to be. The army¡¯s strategy and defensive perimeters were useless against those Leviathans. Erudia would fall as soon as they reached the shores. Countless citizens would lose their lives, and many buildings would be destroyed. ¡°Calm down. We must remain calm. There has to be a solution.¡± Everyone was trying their best toe up with a solution, but what could they do to turn things around before destruction became inevitable? Leviathans were fast approaching, and they were less than five thousand meters away at that moment. Chapter 2702 Chapter 2702 Chapter 2702 I Know How To Trap Them They were within range and could attack once more. As suspected, they started humming once more, and it seemed they were going to attack the shore. Voom! Voom! All anyone could really do was to keep retreating. There was nothing else to do. Boom! Boom! The shoreline endured a devastating attack, and the loss incurred was tremendous. The members of Lab of Gods were grinning like maniacs when they saw how indestructible Leviathans were. ¡°Now, do you understand how powerful Leviathans are? Nothing will work against them, and we will bring our enemies to their knees with our most powerful attacks!¡± shouted Mr. X excitedly when he saw how everything was being yed out. There was no point in keeping anything a secret anymore, and it was better to just attack head-on. Everything else had failed, and at that point, Lab of Gods would definitely be exposed. Under those circumstances, it was better to just step out of the shadows and attack directly while assuming their identities as members of Lab of Gods. Leviathans were too powerful. Their next attack freed up the space, and they would reach thend soon after. Leviathans were so strong that it was beyond imagination. Even Zarain was a little taken aback. They shared everything they discovered with Shield in real-time. Shield and the other organizations in Zarain were researching the matter intensively. They were trying to find Leviathans¡¯ weakness. They were also secretly relieved that their army had traveled over to help. It was better to join forces with the rest of the world than to deal with the threat on its own. Everyone was helpless as they watched Leviathans invade the country. Just then, Gabrielined, ¡°Ah, if only there is something we can do to draw those Warmachine to Prison of Darkness that our ancestors built.¡± ¡°These monsters are too big to fit in there,¡± replied Eustace who had been locked in Prison of Darkness before. If they actually had a Prison of Darkness that enormous, they could shove all Leviathans inside and lock those monsters up. The Garrisons knew just how powerful Prison of Darkness was and were confident that it could trap those Leviathans. ¡°Let¡¯s attack again. We can¡¯t afford to let them get any closer.¡± Death Fiend, his friends, and the other fighting experts from the Cardinal Hall shouted together. ¡°We¡¯ll go ambush them and go all out to take them down.¡± Everyone was getting more panicked by the second. Levi had assigned them their missions, and they were failing him. They had to turn things around, or they would be too embarrassed to see him again. ¡°Okay, all volunteers are to follow me over. We can¡¯t defeat them on our ships, but we can try attacking them underwater!¡± Craig and the others sent every man avable into that battle. They would dlyy their lives down to deal even the slightest damage to Leviathans. ¡°We¡¯ll attack too! At the very least, we will have the opportunity to identify Leviathans¡¯ weakness.¡± The fighters from other countries chimed in as well. They would also sacrifice themselves to deal with the threat. Craig and the other leaders got together toe up with a solution as quickly as possible. If they couldn¡¯t figure anything out within the next thirty minutes, it was likely their men would all die. ¡°We need a solution. Does anybody have any suggestions? Come on!¡± shouted Craig urgently. The more dire the situation was, the less his mind worked. He was on the verge of breaking down at that moment. The others weren¡¯t any better off, either. Just then, Gary led his men over. He was responsible for evacuating the people, and he had used up all the resources he was given. It wasn¡¯t nearly enough. Their men¡¯s conditions were only temporarily stable. He had hurried over to support the leaders and figure out if he could help them. ¡°Did something go wrong?¡± Gary was utterly dumbstruck. At first, he thought that they were at an advantage because they had regained control of the ocean. He didn¡¯t expect things to turn so bad. ¡°What¡¯s the status now?¡± asked Gary. The others told him everything about how Leviathans had evolved. ¡°We have no way of fighting them or even defending ourselves against their attack. They¡¯ll breach our barricade soon, and there is nothing we can do about it. The members of the ancient Garrison n imed that the best way to deal with this threat might be to lock those monsters up. After that, we can take our time to figure out how to deal with them, but¡­¡± exined Nichs. Gary¡¯s eyes glowed all of a sudden, and he said, ¡°Wait, did you just say we need to lock them up? I know what we can do!¡±Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 2703 Chapter 2703 Chapter 2703 Project Antis Those words gathered everyone around. ¡°What is it?¡± Everyone turned around. They seemed as eager as wolves that finally found food after starving for days. It was so crazy that their eyes would pop out of their sockets if it were physically possible. ¡°Do you guys still remember Erudia¡¯s Project Antis from fifteen years ago?¡± asked Gary. Chandler nodded right away and replied, ¡°Of course I do. That project has another name, and some called it the Dragon Pce Project. If I remember correctly, my predecessor was the one who kick- started it.¡± Every other Erudian nodded. Many were unaware of the existence of that project, but the leaders of Dragonites knew all about it. Gary nodded. ¡°That is the legendary underwater project that prompted eight hundred thousand Erudians to go missing for six long years. Neither their friends nor their family knew where they were, and it was as though they had disappeared into the wind. Truth was, they had gone to work on this project.¡± ¡°Yeah, I know about it. That project was eventually scrapped midway because it was too big. The technology, resources, and finances at the time weren¡¯t sufficient, so the project had to be abandoned.¡± Most leaders were still confused at that moment.Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°So what exactly is Project Antis?¡± That was the question everyone had. ¡°It¡¯s reallyplicated. ¡°The gist of it is that it is a project to build an enormous underwater training base that would be used for ocean exploration. ¡°Inyman¡¯s terms, we¡¯re basically trying to create an underwater empire simr to the legendary city of Antis,¡± replied Gary. ¡°From what I have gathered, Project Antis¡¯ main structure waspleted before the project was scrapped. It¡¯s a maze down there though, and there is no leaving the ce without a map. ¡°No one even knows the general location of the project. That information is still in a sealed folder.¡± Craig immediately knew what Gary was going to say. The former asked, ¡°So¡­ you¡¯re saying we can lure the Warmachines to that location and trap them there?¡± ¡°Exactly! We can¡¯t trap them forever, but this will at least buy us some time. ¡°I¡¯ve heard that the training base for Project Antis was basically sealed, and Leviathans will have a hard time breaking through. I also know that the location of this project is extremely secretive. ¡°The best part is the ce is equipped with jamming devices, so the people controlling those Leviathans, if they exist, won¡¯t be able to send the instructions to those Warmachines. Hence, we can hold Leviathans there for quite a while!¡± With that, Gary finished exining his n. The crowd¡¯s eyes glowed instantly. There was hope! They could trap Leviathans temporarily and take some time to figure out how to kill them. ¡°I will send my men to retrieve the folders containing Project Antis¡¯ information. We will learn of its location soon. ¡°The only challenge left is to trick Leviathans to go to that location,¡± said Gary. After saying that, he left to retrieve the folders. He would deal with the matter personally. After he left, Craig frowned and murmured, ¡°The current situation might be beneficial to us. ¡°I¡¯m sure everyone noticed that Leviathans stayed close to one another to gather all their energy at a single point. ¡°If we can lure one of Leviathans, the rest will follow along. ¡°The challenge at hand is to figure out how to lure them. ¡°If they are indeed being controlled, this task will be all the more difficult. ¡°It might even be right to say that it¡¯s a task that is almost impossible!¡± The others began murmuring among themselves. ¡°That is actually an easy feat. How are things on the battlefield?¡± asked Craig. ¡°We arepletely stumped. We can¡¯t fight them or even hold our ground. Everyone had gone all out, but their efforts were fruitless. The best anyone could do was to slow those Leviathans down.¡± Everyone sighed sadly. The situation at the time left all of them with heavy hearts. ¡°Then, it¡¯ll be easier to trick them to follow us,¡± replied Craig who suddenlyughed aloud. That confused everyone and prompted them to turn to him. Chapter 2704 Chapter 2704 Chapter 2704 Absolute Power Craig exined, ¡°How do you think our enemies would assess the current battle situation?¡± ¡°I am sure they have nothing to fear since they can crush anything in their way with Warmachines. Any defense will crumble like a piece of paper in the face of brute strength. I understand now! You¡¯re saying that our enemies are overconfident in their capabilities, so they wille here to check out the circumstances even if they know that we are setting them up because they are not afraid of us.¡± Craig was impressed. ¡°Exactly! That is our enemies¡¯ mentality. They will take the bait as long as we try to lure them. It doesn¡¯t matter to them even if they deviate from their offensive path. After all, they are under the impression that conquering Erudia is imminent. After finalizing the n, Craig contacted Gabriel and the others to inform them of the n. Craig had requested for them to keep their strength while harassing the enemies in an attempt to buy more time. Meanwhile, Gary had essed the top secret file. He took a deep breath at the sight of the Antis project¡¯s content. However, that wasn¡¯t the time to scrutinize the material. Instead, he hastily confirmed the correct destination and figured out the location on the map. Then he nned out the route, the method of entry upon arrival, and some other rted issues. Twenty minutes had passed by the time Gary was done addressing all the problems. He was aware of the countless deaths that would befall their side if they were forced to change their tactics afterward. ¡°We will have to move toward this ce together. Let¡¯s escape following the scheduled route. We are going to attract all the Warmachines there and trap them!¡± Craig and the others ryed the message to Gabriel. Soon, everyone began to flee ording to the decided path. Their destination was toward the sea instead of thend. Everybody moved toward the designated location, following Gabriel¡¯s lead as they fled to Bayview, except Craig and the others who trailed behind the group. Leviathans were dumbfounded and at a momentary loss because of the irregr strategy by their enemies. They could not fathom their enemies¡¯ intention in running to the right side amidst the battle. After a short while, the astonished Leviathans were left without an opponent in sight as the only thing ahead of them was the coastline. Sharing Leviathans¡¯ perplexities were Mr. X and the other members of Lab of Gods. ¡°What happened? What are they doing? ¡°Why are they escaping?¡± ¡°Is this one of their ns? Are they trying to lure Leviathans away?¡± N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. ¡°That must be it! This is a trap!¡± A heated discussion broke out among the group. ¡°Hmph! We have nothing to fear, even if this is a set-up. They don¡¯t even have a way to counter Leviathans. Any scheme they are plotting can only be empty talks in the face of absolute power! So what if they intend to trap Leviathans? Is there a ce that can confine three thousand Leviathans in this world? I don¡¯t think so!¡± Everyone was instantly convinced by the speech. ¡°That¡¯s right! We should follow them.¡± ¡°Are we following them to see what they are up to?¡± ¡°Not to mention, I saw members of the ancient Garrison n and Sacred Organization leading the escape! I suspect they are trying to reunite with the other Gods from Restricted Area 76.¡± Mr. X¡¯s eyes gleamed. ¡°You¡¯ve got a point. They can only rely on Gods from Restricted Area 76 now. Even though we have crossed paths with Gods, their elites have yet to make an appearance. Perhaps they are trying to meet up.¡± ¡°In that case, we really should not let them go even if we are nearing Erudia¡¯s coastline. We will conquer this ce sooner orter, after all.¡± ¡°Order all Leviathans to chase after our enemies. Hurry up! Do not let them escape!¡± Chapter 2705 Chapter 2705 Chapter 2705 Missing Leviathans ¡°Remember to follow them but do not attack or harass them! Our motive is to figure out what they are up to,¡± Mr. X reminded. Craig and the others were actually making a risky move as well. They were betting on Leviathans to go after them. Otherwise, Erudia¡¯s fate would be dire. Craig and the others were anxious when they saw Leviathans staying put. They finally let out sighs of relief when those Leviathans chased after them as their n was halfway through since Leviathans had taken their bait and stepped into the trap. All they had to do next was to lure Leviathans to the designated location. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Levi, situated not far away, was stunned. He was in pursuit of the group along with Mutant Number Thirteen and Fearsome Four until they had arrived at the coastal area. Levi had asked the others to continue looking for Lab of Gods while he observed the turns of events in secret. He was waiting for an opportunity to make his move as he was aware of Leviathans¡¯ formidable power in crushing everything in their way. Levi had no other choice but to risk exposing himself to rescue the day since everyone was caught in a tight spot. He decided not to bother himself with any trouble that may arise in the future because the nation would face demise if he stood by and did nothing at that crucial moment. Just when he was about to take action, the group suddenly fled in another direction. All Leviathans merely hesitated for a second before chasing after them. Levi was baffled by what he saw. He was left with only one option which was to follow the crowd since he failed toprehend the situation. After spending some time on the sea surface, everyone activated the underwater vehicle and dived into the deep sea. Modern technology was so advanced that the underwater vehicle could travel under the deep sea without being affected by water pressure. Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. The leading troop was escaping ording to the nned route while the fully-evolved Leviathans followed closely behind them at great speed. Trailing behind the two forces was Levi, with growing curiosity about the ongoing circumstances. As time went by, the tension in the atmosphere on every side of the pursuit turned heavier. Lab of Gods was wondering about their destination. Despite having explored many ces, there were still countless undiscovered areas in this world. As an example, they were clueless about where they were heading at that moment. Craig and the others were on tenterhooks, anticipating the practicality of their n. Soon, Levi arrived at a wholly darkened area, following the group ahead of him. Apparently, he had reached the deeper part of the sea. Levi did not encounter any obstacle on his way. He doubted any deep-sea creature would be foolish enough not to run away at the sight of Leviathans. Right then, themunication signal of the army led by Gabriel was disrupted. They could no longer establish contact with all outsiders. Despite that, the army remained calm because that was part of Gary¡¯s n. The mysterious changes in the maic field in that area would prevent any signal from getting transmitted out. They had chosen to execute the Antis project there for that specific reason. Their aim was to hide from their enemies. Since Gary had detailed the traveling route to the entire army in advance, the sudden loss of communication signal did not startle any member of the troop as all they had to do was follow the path on the map. While the army continued to move forward calmly, the opposite could be said for their enemies. Leviathans lost theirmunication signals as well upon entering the area. Members of Lab of Gods were bbergasted when they could not connect with Leviathans. ¡°What¡¯s happening?¡± ¡°Why are we losing control?¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong with the connection?¡± This time, regardless of how hard the members of Lab of Gods tried tomand Leviathans, their efforts were in vain. ¡°Where did they go? Oh no, something¡¯s wrong!¡± Chapter 2706 Chapter 2706 Chapter 2706 Levi Is Trapped Mr. X came to a revtion at once. They were facing an unpredicted predicament as the plot they took lightly turned out to be a huge trap. ¡°Oh no! Send someone to inspect the location where Leviathans disappeared immediately. I want a report on the situation as soon as possible!¡± Everyone in Lab of Gods felt insecure now. They were worried despite knowing Leviathans¡¯ indestructibility. Even though Leviathans were disconnected from Lab of Gods, they adhered to their finalmand, which was to pursue the escaping army ahead of them and not attack them. Treading on the heels of Leviathans, Levi sensed the peculiarity of the ce too. That area was filled with high levels of disordered energy. He could feel the changes in his surroundings more vividly than the others as he was traveling without an underwater vehicle, unlike others. The subsequent journey became more arduous after passing through the zone. A few underwater vehicles sustained damage because of the obstacles in their way. Meanwhile, Leviathans destroyed all the things hindering their path with their huge bodies. After a long while, everyone¡¯s view expanded as the environment around them brightened up. The scene that entered their sights shocked them as a colossal deep-sea base appeared before their eyes. The sheer size of the buildings caused Leviathans to look tiny. That ce could¡¯ve contained thirty thousand Leviathans, not to mention a mere three thousands of them. The grandiosity of the structures in that base would have been an astonishing discovery to humankind if that information had been reported to the public. However, that was Erudia¡¯s Eastford Dragon Pce Project. Upon their arrival at the training base, Gabriel and the others released a collection of unmanned drones ording to instruction to venture closer to the deep-sea training base. Meanwhile, they left quickly using a secret tunnel. That tunnel was a backup feature in the Eastford Dragon Pce Project intended as an escape route or for secret purposes. Gary had marked the tunnel on the map for Gabriel and the rest of the troops to retreat using that path. By the time Leviathans arrived, the army had vanished, leaving arge number of unmanned drones behind. Leviathans could only capture the unmanned drones since their initial targets, Gabriel and the others, had disappeared. Hence, they immediately chased after the unmanned drones. Shortly after, all Leviathans had entered the deep-sea base and were actively capturing the unmanned drones. Levi was astounded to witness the deep-sea structures as well. He would have believed that the ce was an ancient artifact left behind by a prehistoric civilization if he had not noticed the ssical features of Erudia¡¯s architecture and carvings of modern Erudia words on the buildings. ¡°I think I¡¯ve entered a secret base under Erudia¡¯smand? This ce appears to have been deserted for a long time,¡± Levi mumbled to himself as he observed the base. Rumble¡­ Suddenly, the gates around the massive deep-sea base began to close. The gates, made from special-grade materials, surrounded the buildings. Not only that, arge dome rose and enclosed the entire base. Levi finally understood the army¡¯s n. They were trying to attract and trap all Leviathans in the base since they could not defeat them. Levi realized that ce waspletely isted from the outside and not essible without guidance from a unique map based on his observation along the journey. Leviathans must have lost contact with Lab of Gods. Otherwise, they wouldn¡¯t have chased the unmanned drones all the way here, allowing the army to escape. C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org Levi knew he was caught in a tight spot at once. He agreed that the n was highly feasible, but they had unknowingly trapped him inside the base after shutting the gates. In fact, Gary was unable to assess the situation inside the base from the outside. He merely took a bet by calcting an estimated time for all Leviathans to be lured into the base before shutting the gates. Soon, Levi discovered that all Leviathans were looking at him. Chapter 2707 Chapter 2707 Chapter 2707 Massacring Leviathans After all, Leviathans had lost their target after demolishing all the unmanned drones upon entering the base. Levi was the only person alive, so they turned their attention toward him. Levi muttered helplessly, ¡°Look at this! This is the consequence after you all closed the gates. They are all targeting me now.¡± Levi was frustrated initially, but a mischievous smile shed across his face the next moment. His grin widened as he muttered to himself, ¡°I was thinking so hard for a way to eliminate all of you without exposing myself. There wasn¡¯t any solution prior to this, but now¡­¡± A golden opportunity had presented itself as they were all trapped together in an isted area. No one would ever know what had happened in there regardless of the things Levi was going to do, not even the people from Lab of Gods. Levi was certain of that because if Lab of Gods were still in control of Leviathans, they would not have fallen for the trap. Hence, he concluded that Leviathans were disconnected from Lab of Gods, and his n to massacre these mega machines would never be known to another person. Leviathans were seething with rage as they red at Levi menacingly. ¡°Fools!¡± Levi withdrew God Crusher at once. ¡°You¡¯re all doing Lab of Gods¡¯ bidding. You will be the first ones to face wrath!¡± Buzz buzz buzz¡­ God Crusher was humming in excitement and trembling out of control. Rumble¡­ The terrifying aura unleashed by God Crusher enveloped the entire training base and stunned all Leviathans. They had never felt the presence of such omnipotent being. Leviathans fell into a daze as that was the first time they faced something more powerful beyond their imagination. Although they acted withmands from Lab of Gods, Leviathans were undoubtedly living creatures with intelligence and awareness. Now that they hadpleted the mission given by Lab of Gods, they could only rely on their senses to adapt to the circumstances. Now, Leviathans had sensed threat from Levi. ¡°Charge!¡± Levi thrusted God Crusher following the battle cry. He was about to inflict an unprecedented terror on Lab of Gods. Screech! God Crusher shot out like a missile. N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. Bang! The sword prated a Leviathan and punctured a hole in its body. God Crusher¡¯s sharp edges could easily cut through anything, regardless of the object¡¯s material or bloodline. Any previous attacksnded on a Leviathan could only harm its skin. An entire army had to put in relentless effort to attack a single spot on a Leviathan¡¯s body to cause any significant damage. This time, however, Leviathans were facing God Crusher. Even the most impregnable defense would shatter like a piece of paper when hit by God Crusher. In no time, God Crusher had made a hole in Leviathan¡¯s thick body and destroyed Leviathan¡¯s energy capsule by force. Aw! Leviathan copsed with a shriek. That was only the beginning. God Crusher began to mutte that Leviathan¡¯s body. Crack! Crack! Leviathan disintegrated as itsrge body crumbled and turned into dust. There was no way to recover Leviathan after its energy capsule was destroyed. Swoosh! God Crusher did not stop to take a break. Instead, the sword swiftly pierced another Leviathan. Swoosh! The third Leviathan was ripped apart by God Crusher and split into two halves. Swoosh! Before the fourth Leviathan could react, God Crusher had punctured its body. As if the sword had been installed with a missile tracking system, God Crusher defeated one after the other Leviathans without letting one slip. God Crusher smashed Leviathans¡¯ indestructible bodies effortlessly in that massacre. Chapter 2708 Chapter 2708 Chapter 2708 A Mysterious ce Swoosh! God Crusher had prated eight Leviathans in a row. Swoosh! Consequently, God Crusher indiscriminately killed the defenseless Leviathans. Some Leviathans that managed to react toward the end were able to conjure energy shields to protect themselves, which ultimately made no difference as God Crusher instantaneously crushed everything in sight. The usually formidable and undefeatable Leviathans appeared ridiculously weak when facing God Crusher. That achievement was made possible because Levi was wielding God Crusher. A hundred¡­ C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org Five hundred¡­ One thousand¡­ Three thousand¡­ All the Leviathans, costing Dr. Erebus¡¯ precious time and innumerable resources to produce, were annihted by Levi in just a few minutes. Levi sheathed God Crusher after everything was settled. He smiled wryly at the tightly shut gates of the training base. Left without alternatives, he could only leave the ce by bursting through the gates with his fists. Leaving the deep-sea base was an easy task for Levi as he had memorized the ce¡¯syout on his way in, but he was uninformed of the tunnel that Gabriel and the others used to escape. Levi could finally focus on defeating Sacroria after getting rid of Leviathans. He realized Erudia¡¯s insufficiency as the nation was rendered helpless by mere Leviathans. At the same time, Lab of Gods was frantically trying to re-establish the connection with Leviathans by dispatching their people to examine the location Leviathans had vanished. And so, they had naturally be the Fearsome Four¡¯s target. In addition to the Fearsome Four, Mutant Number Thirteen was also looking for Lab of Gods¡¯ whereabouts. Meanwhile, everyone was waiting anxiously on Erudia¡¯s coastline. They were eager to know if Gabriel and the others were sessful in carrying out the n. The many representatives from various countries who were there to lend a helping hand had enquired numerous times regarding the location Gabriel and the troops had lured all the Leviathans to. Erudia¡¯s officials were reluctant to share the information as Antis Project was the nation¡¯s top-secret n. The Antis Project would have remained unbeknownst to anyone if not for the crisis they were facing. Zarain had even secretly ryed intelligence to Shield, telling them that Erudia had a hidden infrastructure under the sea that could temporarily contain the Warmachines. Shield was intrigued by that matter and began searching for rted information diligently. Gabriel and the rest of the army finally returned after a long while. Although every one of them looked like a mess, and the underwater vehicles were badly damaged, their mission was at least sessful. ¡°We did it! Those Warmachines were trapped inside the designated zone!¡± The crowd cheered merrily after hearing Gabriel¡¯s announcement. Zarain and the rest of the supporting forces were astounded. They wondered how Erudia had pulled off the amazing feat and where did Erudia confine the Warmachines. ¡°Fellowrades, these Warmachines will be trapped for at least a month to even a year. I suggest that we carry out investigations together to figure out a way to eradicate these mega machines. What do you say?¡± Craig asked happily. ¡°That¡¯s for sure! We are in this together for the survival of humankind!¡± Everybody agreed to the proposal. Zarain¡¯s representative could not contain his curiosity and blurted out, ¡°Mr. Weasley, may I know where did you trap those Warmachines? This is truly remarkable!¡± Those words got everyone to turn their attention to Craig as they were dying to know the answer too. Chapter 2709 Chapter 2709 Chapter 2709 Strategy By Sacroria Their intense inquisitiveness was driven by their cluelessness about a ce that could confine three thousand Warmachines. Craig beamed. ¡°I apologize for not being able to reveal that information for now because of the significance of this matter. Our effort thus far may go down the drain if I disclose the location.¡± Just then, Sammy piped up, ¡°He¡¯s right! It is beneficial for everyone if fewer people know about this information. After all, we cannot guarantee that there are no undercover agents or spies among us working for our enemies.¡± ¡°That¡¯s true! What if someone with ill intention gets hold of the location and releases the Warmachines? Who will bear the consequences then?¡± ¡°Yes! I agree with that. The fewer people in the know of the location, the better.¡± A few nations and forces on good terms with Erudia stepped forward to speak their minds. They understood Erudia¡¯s concern about divulging such crucial information to the public as a division in stance existed among the different forces in attendance. Moreover, they were also concerned about the people behind Leviathan. The representative from Zarain quickly spoke up to lighten the situation, ¡°All right, let¡¯s stop asking questions now. The most important thing is that we know those Warmachines are trapped for good.¡± In the end, the burning question in everyone¡¯s mind was left unanswered. After a discussion, every nation decided to send a team of experts to investigate a way to counter Leviathans. On the other hand, Lab of Gods¡¯ search for Leviathans was unfruitful. The path leading to the deep-sea base was tooplicated for ordinary people to discover. Naturally, Lab of Gods could not figure out the way. Hence, they were unable to track down the missing Leviathans. Mr. X grimaced upon receiving the updates. He was utterly furious by the unexined and sudden disappearance of three thousand Warmachines. Mr. X doubted anyone would believe such a ridiculous thing had happened. ¡°Vanished? Disconnected? That¡¯s impossible!¡± Mr. X was very close to losing his mind. However, little did they know that Leviathans did not merely disappear. Instead, all of them had been wiped out. ¡°Are you sure that Leviathans were trapped?¡± Mr. X asked with all seriousness. N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. His subordinates lowered their heads in silence as they did not have an answer or eptable exnation to the question. They could not fathom where all the Leviathans had gone. ¡°Sir! We just intercepted news from Erudia. Leviathans were indeed lured and confined by Erudia in an unknown ce. However, Erudia was adamant about keeping the location to themselves. They estimated all the Leviathans would be trapped for at least one month. So they are cooperating with other nations to research a method to eliminate them!¡± The formal update caused everyone¡¯s expression to darken further. Their insides were boiling with rage for being duped by Erudia. Their belief in resolving every obstacle with absolute power had failed them. Moreover, the members of Lab of Gods had neglected the fact that Leviathans were not human beings. They were mere machines created by men. ¡°What should we do now? I suppose only Erudia and Gods from Restricted Area 76 know of Leviathans¡¯ whereabouts?¡± ¡°I suspect that ce is somehow rted to Restricted Area 76. Maybe they confined Leviathans in one of their training bases on the sea!¡± Mr. X was at a loss while others offered their opinions on that matter. Lucifer said, ¡°We should send someone to investigate at once to obtain information on the location from Erudia¡­¡± ¡°All our undercover agents and spies imnted within Erudia had been eradicated! How do you suppose we can carry out an investigation? Erudia will safeguard this information from any outsider at all costs!¡± Mr. X roared. ¡°What now? Does that mean we will never be able to retrieve Leviathans?¡± Everyone¡¯s facial expression darkened. ¡°Notify Dr. Erebus immediately about this issue. Perhaps he can establish contact with Leviathans since he created them.¡± Mr. X regained hisposure at longst. ¡°Sir, Sacroria hase up with a strategy!¡± Mr. X¡¯s subordinate reported. ¡°What? Let me see!¡± Mr. X hurriedly received the message. That was the first strategy proposed by Sacroria. Chapter 2710 Chapter 2710 Chapter 2710 Diviniteria Mr. X and the others were desperate to know Sacroria¡¯s strategy during that crucial moment. After all, Sacroria had never intervened in their n since the very beginning. They had entrusted Mr. X and his team to handle everything. Now that the situation was turning south, they were finally making a move. In fact, Sacroria, which had be Levi¡¯s primary concern, was never present at any of the training basesmanded by Lab of Gods. They were situated elsewhere in a ce they had always been. It was only the troops consisting of Lab of Gods that had infiltrated Erudia. Mr. X stared at the paper with Sacroria¡¯s decision written on it with pensive eyes. His expression turned grim, and his brows knitted as he read the message. Everyone else was puzzled by Mr. X¡¯s demeanor. ¡°What is the strategy, Mr. X?¡± Jester King asked as he could no longer contain his curiosity. All the others huddled over excitedly. ¡°Sacroria¡¯s strategy is to reform and rename Lab of Gods as Diviniteria. We are going to dere war with the whole world. Those who support us will survive and be part of Diviniteria, while those who go against us will perish!¡± Everyone was stunned by what they had just heard. They could not believe what they had heard including Mr. X. Sacroria had even nned to reveal information regarding Leviathans to the public. Silence filled the room as everyone was having troubleprehending the audacity and boldness of Sacroria¡¯ verdict. C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org After a few moments, Mr. Xughed and said, ¡°This makes absolute sense! We should no longer be afraid of Erudia, Zarain, or any other nation because of our power. Why should we continue to stay in the shadows? We should have announced to the whole world about our return! How can we refer to ourselves merely as Lab of Gods when we are the most formidable force in the world? Our name will be Diviniteria from now on, as we are divine beings bestowed with the authority tomand everyone else! As Sacroria had decreed, those who support us will survive and serve Diviniteria, while those who go against us will perish!¡± Mr. X¡¯s motivational speech had got the others all fired up and filled with excitement. He had sessfully convinced everyone to believe that they were Gods, beings who should be respected and feared by all the others. They were amused by the Divine Leaderboard created by the lowly humans of Erudia. In their opinion, citizens of those nations they conquered should be the ves of Diviniteria. With their unparalleled power, they have nothing to worry about. After all, the introduction of Leviathans alone had wreaked havoc in the whole world. ¡°You¡¯re right! Why do we resort to schemes when we could have relied on our absolute power to exert dominance? Let¡¯s challenge Gods from Restricted Are 76 to a head-on battle! We willy waste to the entire Erudia if the two mysterious entities do not show themselves!¡± Mr. X and the others were exhrated. ¡°Hurry up and ry my orders! I want everyone to move toward the designated location chosen by Sacroria. We are proceeding with the establishment of Diviniteria!¡± Soon, every member of Lab of Gods was on the move. Lab of Gods was not hiding anymore as they headed in the direction of Adrune openly. Just then, something unexpected happened. Dark Web, which had been inactive for some time, released a piece of groundbreaking news. Warmachine named Leviathan that had brought destruction to every corner of the world was actually created by Lab of Gods that disappeared three years ago. They intended to wipe out Erudia using Leviathans in order to achieve their goal of controlling the whole world. Secondly, Lab of Gods would announce to the public their return as Diviniteria and dere war with the entire world. The world exploded in a frenzy as soon as word got out. Lab of Gods was bbergasted as well, as they could not understand how Dark Web had gotten hold of that information even before they took action. Chapter 2711 Chapter 2711 Chapter 2711 Courage Mr. X was stunned to his core. Lucifer, Jester King, and the others were on the verge of going mad. They could not work out how the mysterious Dark Web had grasped a piece of information that they had just received from Sacroria. Lab of Gods had been paying attention to Dark Web early on, but they failed to find out anything. Since Dark Web did not impede their n, Lab of Gods did not probe further. However, things had taken an unanticipated turn because Dark Web appeared to know everything about their organization. They had to inform Sacroria of Dark Web at once. Sacroria were also taken aback and began investigating Dark Web as its existence had threatened their n. In fact, they wanted to get rid of it. The news released by the Dark web spread like wildfire. Everyone was made aware of Leviathans¡¯ origin. A portion of people knew before the announcement, while the rest of the people were kept in the dark. Even Craig and the others were guessing the origin of Leviathans as the truth remained unascertained. ¡°Ah? Lab of Gods created Leviathans? Why did I help Erudia in the first ce? They should feel grateful that I did not side with Lab of Gods!¡± ¡°I can¡¯t believe this. I wouldn¡¯t have helped out Erudia if I had known about this!¡± C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org Most of the nations that were not on good terms with Erudia began to regret their decisions of assisting Erudia after they were in the know. They hade to the rescue in an effort to save themselves because they feared the unknown mastermind that was controlling Leviathans. Hence, the other nations decided to eliminate the inexplicable threat by joining forces with Erudia in order to prevent themselves from facing the same fate as Erudia in the future. If they were aware of the truth, they would never have provided aid to Erudia in the battle. Sharing that sentiment were some neutral forces against Erudia as the country¡¯s downfall would be beneficial to them. Nheless, a few forces that were friendly toward Erudia stood by their stance of supporting Erudia in facing the predicament. In an instant, the allied army formed in Erudia had fallen apart as reinforcements from foes of Erudia retreated. They even threatened to disclose all of Erudia¡¯s secrets. Leaders from Erudia were dumbfounded by the unpredicted oue as the number of the allied army was reduced to half. Nevertheless, the situation wasn¡¯t all bad. Since Lab of Gods was about to resurface and dere war with the whole world, all the nations with a simr stand could still join forces. As for the foes of Erudia, they were frightened after knowing that Lab of Gods was in control of Leviathans. They predicted Lab of Gods to be even more terrifying than ever. After all, no one was able to defeat Leviathans. Erudia¡¯s enemies wondered if anyone could stop Lab of Gods from conquering the entire world if they unleashed their true power. Moreover, Lab of Gods appeared to be confident in the tricks they had up their sleeves for having the guts to make such an insolent deration. At that moment, a few factions were already formting a n to join Lab of Gods to gain benefit from the alliance. In their opinion, those that surrendered after losing to Lab of Gods would face a terrible fate. Hence, more and more nations began discussing that matter while others were making the necessary preparations before Lab of Godsunched a worldwide attack. Following Dark Web¡¯s revtion, Lab of Gods made an official statement, confirming the news and again shocking the whole world. Levi was surprised after he heard of that matter upon leaving the deep-sea base. ¡°Who gave them the courage to build a country?¡± Chapter 2712 Chapter 2712 Chapter 2712 It Was All Their Fault His expression darkened. The Lab of Gods dares to set itself up as a country and dere war against the world. It means that they were confident about their strength. Ha! I want to beat you all up, but I shall warn you first! You all better get ready! I¡¯ll destroy you! Levi¡¯s thoughts may seem presumptuous and reckless. In actuality, he knew what he was capable of. After all, before he arrived, no one knew what to do about the Leviathans. They were even more powerless against the core powers of the Lab of Gods. Sacroria was the scariest of all the core powers. Now, Levi would have to go head to head with them. That was precisely what Levi wanted. Since the Lab of Gods stopped hiding, Levi believed that he would be meeting Sacroria soon. However, Levi was still puzzled about something. Are the Lab of Gods and Zarain not working together? Both of them used to be close, like a single entity. However, that doesn¡¯t seem to be the case now! Each of them is trying to eat up the other. At this moment, the Lab of Gods did not attack even after Leviathans were trapped. Meanwhile, the defense teams remained on guard along the coast of Erudia. They even reinforced their already strong defense. Even the Sacred Organization and the team from Maya Industries remained there. Now that they knew the Lab of Gods was behind the Leviathans, they feared more trouble. Therefore, they had to remain on guard at all times. The sea seemed peaceful and showed no signs of disturbance. However, thousands of people kept ring at it fiercely. They were ready to attack the moment they noticed anything unusual. ¡°Enemy detected! Enemy detected¡­¡± Someone noticed unusual movements in the sea and sounded the rm immediately. The people gathered along the coastline began to panic. At the same time, Death Fiend and other fighters rushed to the front. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Are you all going to fight me?¡± A familiar voice sounded. Now, they could finally see clearly. It is Levi! ¡°Huh? Have you finished your training?¡± someone asked. Everyone was stunned, but no one dared to exim loudly. Instead, they brought Levi to the defense barrier along the coast to meet Craig and his team. Craig and his team seemed ashamed to face Levi again. After all, they made a lot of foolish decisions. They could not bear to look at Levi and desperately wished that the ground would swallow them up. Then, Gary said tearfully, ¡°Crown King, I¡¯ve failed you! I¡¯m sorry for failing to protect Shelter and allowing the construction to stop halfway! Furthermore, I allowed the machinery to be sold at a low price! I have failed yourmand! My mistake caused severe losses to Erudia! It¡¯s all my fault!¡± Gary kept ming himself. Even though everything seems fine now, we have suffered severe losses. We wouldn¡¯t have lost so much if we had listened to Levi. If we had built the defense wall as he instructed, the Leviathans would not have been able to attack us. Then, there wouldn¡¯t be any destruction. If we had been unable to trap the Leviathans, I fear Erudia would have been gone. The Shelter project was disastrous. It could have prevented a lot of suffering if we hadpleted it. I have failed Levi¡¯s order! Craig and Chandler felt despondent when Gary me himself. N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. As Gary kept admonishing himself, everyone felt terrible and remorseful. They all lowered their heads shamefully. They felt so ashamed that they kneeled before Levi. Although Gary kept ming himself, he was the one who kept trying to proceed with Levi¡¯s n. It was Craig and others who forced Gary to give up. They kept organizing meetings and voted to suppress Gary, causing trouble. No matter how determined Gary was, he could persist with the n alone. Everyone kept opposing him from every direction. They stopped the construction and sold the materials. Furthermore, they also dismantled the defense barrier. It was all their fault! Therefore, they felt terrible when Gary shouldered all the me by himself. Chapter 2713 Chapter 2713 Chapter 2713 Always One Step Late No one could fully understand the torment in their heart. ¡°It¡¯s my fault too! If I didn¡¯t enter into solitary training, I would have been able to watch over you! Then, I could have prevented you from stopping the n!¡± Levi said helplessly. Before entering solitary training, Levi had firmly instructed them not to stop no matter what happened. Gary was on the verge of tears. ¡°It¡¯s all my fault! I¡¯m useless!¡± In the end, Craig could not stand it anymore. He looked at Levi and said, ¡°Crown King, it¡¯s all our fault! Gary did nothing wrong! We are the ones who stopped the n and sold all the materials to recuperate the loss! Furthermore, we dismantled the defense line and opened the gates to Erudia. You have given us instructions earlier on. It is our fault for doubting your words!¡± Chandler and Nichs also voiced their guilt together. ¡°We deserve to be med for causing severe loss to Erudia! It¡¯s all our fault! We should be the one responsible for it!¡± After that, a few more people also admitted their mistakes. Then, Craig and others kneeled before Levi and shouted, ¡°Crown King, we are at fault! Please me us instead!¡± C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org Levi rushed to help them up. ¡°What are you all saying? I don¡¯t me you all! However, you should now see the effect of your stubbornness and your inability to think ahead! They are problematic!¡± Everyone nodded immediately upon hearing Levi. ¡°Yes, you¡¯re right! We are too conservative and cautious. We are afraid of failure and me! That makes us too cowardly to look ahead and change with the situation! It is our fault that things became this bad!¡± Then, Gary shouted, ¡°We are foolish for not heeding your instruction! Zephyr had long noticed something strange. Even those from the Sacred Organization warned us. How can you all gloss over them? We should be grateful that Zephyr took swift action and prevented an even more severe loss!¡± Everyone looked down with guilt and med themselves for their actions. Levi smiled bitterly and said, ¡°There is one more thing. All of you still don¡¯t seem to trust me! You don¡¯t believe that I have the power to obtain such information! Let me tell you. I¡¯m more powerful than you think, and I have my ways.¡± Craig frowned and said, ¡°We are the ones to me! We failed to trust you and doubted your ability to obtain information! Furthermore, we forgot that you were once the most outstanding leader and an incredible special forces agent. You can obtain information that even Super Fighters can¡¯t! We were wrong! I deserve punishment! It¡¯s all our fault! We have no excuse!¡± Levi immediately stopped Craig from continuing to me himself. ¡°That¡¯s enough. It is not the time to me yourself. We need to consider the next issue.¡± At this moment, Craig was about to p himself. He was one of the leaders of the Dragonites, but now, he did not look like one at all. Someone exined the situation to Levi and said, ¡°Initially, we discussed with a few allies about dealing with the Leviathans¡­ However, someone released that announcement about the Lab of Gods. It caused many of our opposing and neutral forces to pull out of the coalition, taking the assigned experts with them! Despite that, we still managed to gather experts to research the Leviathans! After all, we have scanned the Leviathans and possess a lot of data. I believe we will find a solution this way!¡± Then, another person added, ¡°Furthermore, we have trapped the Leviathans! They will take at least a month to free themselves. Even if they could free themselves, they might not be able to find their way out! Therefore, we have enough time to prepare for them!¡± Everyone seemed confident with their n. Levi was rendered speechless by their exnation. These people still won¡¯t stop talking about the Leviathans. Do they not know? The Leviathans are dead. Why are these people always one step behind in realizing something? ¡°Is that all?¡± Levi asked. Chapter 2714 Chapter 2714 Chapter 2714 Levi Became The Commander ¡°What else? We might not fully understand the extent of Lab of Gods¡¯ powers, but the Leviathan is our biggest threat now!¡± someone answered. Everyone nodded fervently to what the person said. N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. Levi replied, ¡°There is no need to worry about the Leviathans! They are no longer an issue. All of you should stop talking about them!¡± His response instantly stunned everyone. They all turned to Levi curiously. How can we forget a problem as severe as Leviathan? Why is he asking us to forget? ¡°No! Crown King, you may not be aware, but we have only trapped the Leviathans temporarily! I estimate that we have a few months before they manage to escape!¡± someone protested. ¡°Furthermore, the Leviathans belong to the Lab of Gods. They could get free sooner if the Lab of Gods searches for them! Therefore, we need to find a solution quickly before the Leviathans appear again!¡± another person added. Everyone thought that Levi did not understand the situation and rushed to exin. Levi rolled his eyes and said, ¡°I know! You have trapped them in the abandoned training base under the sea! Stop worrying about them! This matter is over now!¡± Everyone appeared even more shocked after Levi had spoken. They looked at him in disbelief. How did Levi know about our Antis n? He speaks about it so casually as if he has witnessed it himself. How is that possible? Levi has juste out of training! He shouldn¡¯t know about this n! Everyone was scared out of their wits. ¡°Crown King, how do you know about this?¡± Craig asked. He and a few others could not stop appearing shocked by Levi¡¯s revtion. ¡°I know everything about the Antis n!¡± Levi smiled. He had been to the abandoned ¡°Eastford Dragon Pce¡± and walked around to examine theyout. Therefore, he knew more about it than what the files recorded. Furthermore, he knew better than anyone here why the project was stopped. After all, he was the only person among them who had visited the site. Everyone was even more bewildered at this point. However, they all began to understand after giving some thoughts. Levi was a master at gathering information. It was not unusual if others did not know the existence of such a secret file. However, after the Leviathans incident, it would be more surprising if Levi didn¡¯t know anything. Therefore, it was not strange that Levi knew the Antis n. ¡°But¡­¡± Someone still dared to doubt and wanted to protest to Levi about it. Levi red at the crowd and said, ¡°I¡¯ve already told you. The trouble with the Leviathans is over! Don¡¯t bother thinking about them anymore! They can nevere out, so stop wasting your brain cells thinking about them!¡± Gary stepped up to support Levi. ¡°All of you have heard the Crown King! How can you not believe him? The Lab of Gods may attack us any time! I believe the Crown King should be appointed as our Commander and lead Erudia¡¯s forces to defend this ce! We should all obey Crown King¡¯s commands!¡± Gary¡¯s suggestion immediately received a tremendous response. The crowd began to voice their agreement. ¡°Yes, I agree!¡± ¡°I agree with it too!¡± ¡°We should listen to the Crown King in such a situation! His foresight and knowledge are way ahead of us! No one can doubt his credibility as a leader! Therefore, he should be our Commander!¡± Then, Craig, Chandler, and Nichs stepped out and voiced their opinion too. ¡°Yes, we agree too! Let¡¯s surrender the matter to the Crown King! We shall obey your will!¡± Craig said. ¡°Yes, let¡¯s use the prerogative of the Dragonites and appoint Crown King as our Commander! He will be able to mobilize all forces in Erudia!¡± Chandler added. ¡°We shall obey yourmands and not intervene in your ns!¡± Nichs said. Levi agreed to the appointment without any hesitation. ¡°Firstly, no one shall mention the Leviathans again. They will nevere out. Furthermore, stop questioning me about them. Just trust me!¡± Levi warned them again. ¡°Understood!¡± everyone answered. ¡°Please tell us what we should do, Commander. We shall assist you the best that we can!¡± someone said. Everyone looked to Levi. ¡°Sure, let¡¯s proceed to the next matter¡­¡± Levi proceeded to exin his n. Everyone was shocked after hearing Levi¡¯s exnation. Chapter 2715 Chapter 2715 Chapter 2715 The Assignment Of Tasks ¡°Is¡­ Is this doable?¡± someone asked. Everyone trembled slightly and looked at Levi in disbelief. Levi¡¯s n had shocked everyone! He had just told them the first part of his n. It was to expand the defense barrier. The proposed defense barrier would extend beyond Erudia¡¯s territorial waters. It would surround Keerea and Raysonia¡¯s territorial waters too. Furthermore, the defense barrier would be built on the sea and cover an unbelievably wide area. Furthermore, it would surround the whole of Keerea and Raysonia. They were not sure whether Keerea and Raysonia would agree to this. Therefore, everyone was shocked. Gary shouted immediately, ¡°I support your n, Commander! If we do not extend our defense barrier to cover those two countries, they might fall to the Lab of Gods! Then, the Lab of Gods could use their proximity as aunchpad to attack us! It would allow them to sneak on us and cause grave danger! Therefore, we need to expand our defense barrier and cover them no matter what.¡± Gary nced around the crowd and continued, ¡°Furthermore, even if Keerea and Raysonia have chosen to surrender, we could still control the situation and act immediately! Furthermore, expanding our defense barrier would bring us tremendous advantages! We could find out the situation in advance and have more time to react!¡± ¡°That¡¯s true! Previously, we made the mistake of cutting down on our defense. It gave our enemies a lot of opportunities¡­¡± someone replied. Everyone nodded in agreement. ¡°Now, I shall distribute the tasks!¡± Levi dered. He turned to Zoey and asked, ¡°Where are the members of the Carigrey Academy?¡± Although many from the Carigrey Academy were unconvinced by Levi¡¯s ability, they had no choice but to obey Levi as he was now the Commander. Furthermore, they could not deny that his strategies were unparalleled. He could make the most of everyone¡¯s strength and assign the most suitable position. It was something that others could not do. Thus, the members of the Carigrey Academy answered in unison, ¡°Here!¡± Levi instructed, ¡°I will arrange all of you at the frontline position at the new defense barrier. It shall be five people per team. Your task is to cover every point of the defense barrier on the sea! You shall survey the area and prevent enemies from breaching the defense barrier. I believe you can react quickly and deal with any threat detected!¡± Then, he turned to Azure Dragon and his group. ¡°These people were once my subordinates and are experienced in this matter! I suggest that you let them lead. You can discuss the details amongst yourself!¡± Azure Dragon and his group nodded. ¡°Yes, understood!¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Azure Dragon said. Then, everyone from Carigrey Academy set out together. They also brought a bunch of divine tools and crossbows with them. ¡°As for the defense barrier surrounding Keerea and Raysonia, I leave it to you! You are originally from Keerea, so it will be easier for you to handle it!¡± Levi instructed Sammy. Levi believed it would not be difficult for Sammy due to Triple Group¡¯s capabilities. After that, Levi looked at Craig and his group of people. ¡°All of you shall supplement the protection of the defense barrier! There is no need tounch a full-blown attack. It is enough to deter them from breaching in!¡± He paused before continuing, ¡°Furthermore, you should hurry up and finish the preparation for Erudia¡¯s defense! You are all in charge of the modern weapons used against the enemies. However, ordinary defense systems are useless against the enemies¡¯ super-powered martial artists. I remember the Sacred Organization and Maya Industries developed something to address this problem. Can I leave this to you?¡± Donald and Tyrone were about to refuse. However, Death Fiend answered immediately, ¡°You can leave it to us. My master, the Dark Emperor, ordered Maya Industries and Sacred Organization to obey Erudia¡¯s instruction!¡± ¡°That¡­¡± Donald and Tyrone were still hesitant. What is Dark Emperor¡¯s rtionship with Erudia? Why is he willing to do everything to help? He even offers Levi his trump card. It is unbelievable. Despite Donald and Tyrone¡¯s reservations, neither dared to object as their master had given instruction. They had no choice but to follow it through. N?velDrama.Org owns this text. ¡°After this, I will gather all the forces in the Sacred Organization!¡± Death Fiend said. Chapter 2716 Chapter 2716 Chapter 2716 A Futuristic Country Death Fiend and his team came here to help and were considered the main power. The Sacred Organization had never revealed the true extent of its strength. However, they would summon all their members to gather in Erudia this time. ¡°Thank you! We are grateful for your assistance!¡± Craig answered. However, he was suspicious of the Sacred Organization. Why are they helping? They are even pulling all stops to help us! Divine Brigadier said that they were on our side. He told us not to worry or suspect anything they do. Who is this Dark Emperor? Why is he helping Erudia? I don¡¯t get it! ¡°Good, if you gather everyone here, it will improve our chances! After you have gathered everyone, let me be in charge of them and wait for my instructions!¡± Levi said. Levi also sought permission to takemand over The Cardinal Hall and the Dragonite. Craig was hesitant. ¡°We can¡¯t decide this on our own! We have to ask them!¡± However, DG Leo stepped out quickly and answered, ¡°Sure, we don¡¯t have any issue with that!¡± The leaders of the ancient Garrison n also voiced their willingness to ept Levi¡¯smand. Donald was shocked by what he witnessed. Why would a n as prideful as the ancient Garrison n obey Levi¡¯s instruction? They wouldn¡¯t have cared even if Levi was the Commander. Donald felt that something was wrong, but he did not know how to exin it. Levi had finished deploying teams to their tasks for now. He just had to wait for the Lab of Gods to appear. Suddenly, Divine Brigadier came to him with a remorseful expression. He felt guilty because he had caused Erudia to suffer severe loss. When the Lab of Gods announced that they were forming their own country, someone had taken Senior Disciple away. Otherwise, Divine Brigadier would never return here. Then, Levi gathered Divine Brigadier and other fighters. He took out bottles of what seemed to be drugs. The drugs were made with resources from Restricted Area 76 and blood. They were extremely rare. Furthermore, the effect of each bottle of drugs was astounding. ¡°Any one of these can up your powers to another level. However, they could cause adverse effects on your future. There is a high probability of experiencing side effects from these drugs! I¡¯ll leave it to you all to choose!¡± Levi exined. He wanted all of them to grow stronger. However, he would not force them to take the drugs. He decided to leave it to them to choose. ¡°The Lab of Gods is powerful! I need to grow stronger!¡± Divine Brigadier chose to take the drug. After all, he nned to leave hisst magical medicine to Forlevia. Therefore, he had to take this drug. ¡°I¡¯ll take it too!¡± Soon, others made their choices too. Some of them improved dramatically after taking the drug and rose to another level. They had just reached the standard Levi wanted. Now, they had at least some fighting chance against the fighters from Lab of Gods. Levi had met a few fighters from the Lab of Gods, such as Lucifer and Jester King. Therefore, he knew the extent of their powers. Now that Divine Brigadier and others had advanced to another level, they could probably fight Lucifer and Jester King. ording to his analysis, Lucifer and Jester King¡¯s powers were considered upper-middle-range among the fighters in Lab of Gods. Levi felt that they had better chances against Lab of Gods now that Divine Brigadier and others stood a chance against Lucifer and Jester King. Furthermore, something else also assured Levi of their chances of sess. It was the Genius Project. Twin Meteorites and Warrior Princess trained under the said project and advanced their powers rapidly. Levi believed that they would help in his n. After all, they were geniuses. Their talents and skills were above that of the members of Carigrey Academy. Meanwhile. arge team from Lab of Gods came to Adrune¡¯srgest desert. The desert¡¯s condition was harsh and inhabitable. There was not even an animal in sight. N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. However, after they came here, a futuristic country began to appear. Every building and structure in the country was incredibly advanced and never seen before. The futuristic country that ordinary people could only imagine had been made real by the Lab of Gods in this inhabitable desert. It was an awesome sight! Chapter 2717 Chapter 2717 Chapter 2717 From The Perspective Of God The Lab of Gods set up a country in the desert and named it Diviniteria. Everyone was shocked by its emergence. The Lab of Gods is amazing! Everyone could not help but exim in their minds. One only had to look at the country that the Lab of Gods created and know that its technological advancement was far beyond anywhere else. It fulfilled the other countries¡¯ vision of a futuristic world! It was astounding! Furthermore, the rich and the famous dreamed of living in a country like Diviniteria. Some billionaires wanted to invest a ludicrous amount of money to create simr futuristic cities. Once they moved into such a futuristic world, they would enjoy a higher quality of life than anywhere else. They believed that only such a standard of life was worthy of their pursuit. It was what others could never hope to achieve. While they were still imagining a futuristic world, someone had already constructed it. Soon, all billionaires aimed to go there. They were willing to do anything to get in there!N?velDrama.Org owns this text. Instantly, the whole world focused its attention on this futuristic country! Everyone was amazed that the Lab of Gods constructed it! It was frightening to think that the Lab of Gods was ahead of the world in weaponry and other technological advancements. The Lab of Gods had achieved an unprecedented height. It was no wonder that the Lab of Gods had the confidence to dere war on the whole world! Previously, everyone wondered what gave them the courage. Now, looking at the country they built, everyone could guess why. The Lab of Gods did not have to do anything else to show the world how terrifying it is. At this moment, people shivered in fear. They believed that there was no point fighting the Lab of Gods. It would be better to surrender straightaway. Soon, the Lab of Gods settled all its equipment into Diviniteria. Everything was ready. There was a towering building in the center of Diviniteria so tall that it reached high into the sky. Even the tallest building in the world would seem small next to it. There was a futuristicb at the highest point of this building. It had clear ss windows that disyed misty scenery. Furthermore, thigh-tech aircrafts surrounded theb. It seemed that theb could travel into outer space at any moment. Due to theb¡¯s incredible height, one could look out of the window and imagine looking from God¡¯s perspective at the creature below. At this moment, Mr. X and a few others entered theb to carry out the next n. ¡°Is there any new information?¡± Mr. X asked. ¡°We have just received the news! Two-thirds of the countries that previously allied with Erudia have withdrawn their support! The remaining countries are also considering leaving the coalition!¡± someone answered. Mr. X sneered and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. More countries will soon abandon Erudia! Still, Erudia reacted quickly! They appointed Levi as the Commander! He is now expanding the defense barrier to surround the nearby Keerea and Raysonia!¡± Lucifer and the others were triggered upon hearing Levi¡¯s name. Levi is an easy target based on his abilities. However, many praised his strategic mind. Levi had also fought against Bruce. After that, he fought us too. There is no one as shrewd as him. Thus, Erudia made the right choice in making him the Commander. Mr. X continued, ¡°Levi is something! He is ingenious to think of expanding the defense barrier to prevent neighboring countries from surrendering to us and be our stepping stone to attack him.¡± Then, Mr. X sneered and said, ¡°However, it is all useless! He won¡¯t be able to stop us even if he extends the defense barrier! The defense barrier is nothing to us! Therefore, it is of no concern! Any other news?¡± ¡°The next one is a little scary! The Sacred Organization has called all its powerful figures from all over the world to gather in Erudia! They are moving as we speak. It has already begun¡­¡± the person answered fearfully. Chapter 2718 Chapter 2718 Chapter 2718 The Ruffian And The Gentleman Hearing that, there were changes in everyone¡¯s countenance. They could not resist feeling that the Gods of Restricted Area 76 had something up their sleeves. Do they have any connection with Erudia? Why are they backing Erudia up by all means? They seem to have used up everything they have without a second thought! My goodness! They were even willing to whip out various types of divine tools previously to battle against the Leviathans! Undoubtedly, the Lab of Gods were clueless about how many Gods were there in Restricted Area 76 and how much equipment they possessed. Earlier on, they were in a panic as they thought almost all the mightier Gods from Restricted Area 76 hade to Erudia¡¯s rescue with all their equipment. ¡°Should we try to stop them?¡± the spy asked warily. ¡°It¡¯s all right. There¡¯s nothing for us to fear! I¡¯m just wondering about the rtionship between the God of Restricted Area 76 and Erudia. Besides, I doubt why the Dark Emperor and the others did not even show up under such a critical circumstance,¡± Mr. X pointed out quizzically. In an instant, everyone¡¯s face fell. Their blissfulness moments ago was gone within seconds. Regardless of anything, they were convinced that Erudia and Restricted Area 76 had nothing to do with each other. Stifling their fury, Lucifer, Jester King, and the others tried to reassure Mr. X, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. We shall leave no stones unturned, so all of them will show up soon! I want all of them to bow humbly before us, and be under ourmand! No matter how powerful they are, there are still Dr. Erebus and Sacroria backing us up!¡± All of them were fearless! At the same time, Sacroria came up with another strategy. ¡°In the name of Diviniteria, make a global announcement. All the countries and forces have to surrender or be under ourmand within seven days! Those who manage to do so in time will automatically be given privileges as the citizens of Diviniteria. Those who surrender and join uster will be consideredmoners. Next, the others who jointer than them will be enved! Bear in mind that the slots are limited, so the arrangements will be done on a firste, first-served basis. At the end of the seven-day grace period, they will be deemed our enemies. By then, any surrender will not be entertained. They will either be enved or annihted!¡± Soon, Diviniteria made an official worldwide announcement on that. It sent the whole world into a state of frenzy! Seven days? Or what? Apparently, the earlier they surrender, the better. Otherwise, they could only be ves. In the worst-case scenario, it would be meaningless even if they were willing to surrender seven dayster! Not to mention, the Lab of Gods was actually using psychological warfare. Concealing their abilities at first, they had the whole world engaged in guessing games. Then, they finally revealed the mighty Leviathans and led the world into a state of terror. However, the Lab of Gods was still trying to trace the Leviathans¡¯ whereabouts for the time being. They had assigned a special task force equipped with the most advanced machines to the Leviathans¡¯st location before they lost contact, hoping to track them down. Furthermore, they had almost informed Sacroria about it so they coulde up with a countermeasure. Even so, they changed their mind at thest minute as they thought it was inappropriate to bother Sacroria with such a trivial matter. On the other hand, Dr. Erebus was aware of that and had been tracking down the Leviathans by all means. N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. The Lab of Gods pinned their hopes on Dr. Erebus as he was the one who invented the invincible war machines. Thus, they were convinced that he would be able to do magic. ¡°Mr. X, Dr. Erebus and the others are here!¡± someone called out. Right that instant, a futuristic aircraft emerged on the tform attached to the other side of the window. The next moment, a few figures got down from it and headed straight toward them. Without hesitation, Mr. X led everyone to wee them. Dr. Erebus was in a rtively higher position than him as Dr. Erebus was a member of Sacroria! ¡°Dr. Erebus, wee!¡± everyone greeted him loudly. When the door opened, Dr. Erebus strode in at once. Dressed elegantly in a suit, he looked dignified with the eye-catching ring on his slender finger and branded watch on his wrist. Apart from that, his facial features behind a pair of gold-rimmed spectacles were captivating. Exuding the unique vibe of a noble gentleman, he could easily bedazzle everyone around him. It was as though he was a prince from the royal family! Standing alongside Mr. X, Dr. Erebus was in stark contrast to him. If one of them looked like a ruffian in a suit, while the other a noble gentleman. Chapter 2719 Chapter 2719 Chapter 2719 He Knows The Leviathans Are Dead Nheless, who would have thought that such a noble gentleman was a cold-blooded murderer! He was holding a scalpel in his right hand all the time! It was a ck scalpel that could sh open anything effortlessly! Almost every moment of his life was spent conducting autopsies. In other words, he was snatching countless lives non-stop every day! Nobody knew how long he had been living in the world. It would surely send a chill down everyone¡¯s spine if they happened to find out about it! Dr. Erebus still looked exactly like how he was when Mr. X first met him. That was already more than thirty years ago! It seemed he had never aged at all throughout the years. There was not even the slightest bit of change in him. Even Mr. X was clueless about how old Dr. Erebus was. He presumed only Sacroria knew about the dark doctor¡¯s secret. Everyone could not help but rack their brains. Dr. Erebus is just human like all of us, isn¡¯t he? But why aren¡¯t there any signs of aging on his face even after a few decades? How is he able to invent things which are beyond everyone¡¯s imagination? Even though they could not fathom the reasons, a surge of inexplicable fear started to well up from within them. How was it possible for an ordinary man to infiltrate Restricted Area 76 and capture a few ¡°Gods¡± from there? How could an ordinary man kill the second generation of the Progenitors effortlessly and perform autopsies on them? There were indeed too many versions of legends about Dr. Erebus. Even the legendary Sacroria were notparable to him on that. He was indeed the iconic symbol admired by most from the Lab of Gods! In fact, Mr. X was one of them! The most terrifying fact about Dr. Erebus was that he was actually a doctor based in one of the hospitals in Zarain, but nobody had any clue about his identity. Mr. X asked eagerly, ¡°Dr. Erebus, are you here because you have managed to trace Leviathan¡¯s whereabouts?¡± N?velDrama.Org owns this text. All the others huddled over him excitedly. ¡°Yeah!¡± Dr. Erebus nodded cidly. Fastening their gazes on him, everyone felt a prickle of excitement. ¡°How¡¯s everything? Where are the Leviathans at the moment?¡± However, Dr. Erebus shook his head. ¡°I have no idea where they are now too. But I know they are all dead!¡± ¡°What? They are all dead?¡± Everyone was thunderstruck by his words. They widened their eyes in utter disbelief. All the Leviathans are dead? How is that possible? No way! It can never happen! ¡°It¡¯s impossible! If Erudia is able to kill all the Leviathans, why did they have to lure the Leviathans with underhanded tactics and trap them in a mysterious region?¡± someone pointed out in bafflement. ¡°Yeah, I agree with you! What¡¯s more, based on the intelligence from our spies, Erudia is only trapping the Leviathans at the moment, with a time limit, perhaps one month, at the minimum!¡± another person echoed. ¡°After all, the Leviathans are invincible war machines. How is it possible for Erudia to annihte them? No way! They can¡¯t be dead!¡± In an instant, the members of the Lab of Gods started arguing with Dr. Erebus. They were convinced that it was impossible for the Leviathans to be wiped off! Not to mention, there were altogether three thousands of them! How is it possible for Erudia to wipe all of them off? They foresaw it would also be challenging for the Labs of Gods to battle against the Leviathans if they did not manage to control the war machine¡¯s minds. Unavoidably, they themselves would sustain a great loss as well. It can¡¯t be! They refused to believe it! Hmph! What nonsense! In the others¡¯ eyes, the Leviathan was just another war machine as they had never witnessed its true power. Even so, it was different for everyone in the Labs of Gods! They knew too well about the Leviathans¡¯ unparalleled power. Hence, they were sure as h*ll that the war machines could never be annihted! Nobody in Erudia has such formidable power! Leviathans are simply undefeatable! ¡°Dr. Erebus, I guess you must have made a mistake. At the moment, we have only lost contact with the Leviathans. It doesn¡¯t mean that they are all killed!¡± Mr. X retorted. He assumed Dr. Erebus could not wrap his mind around the Leviathans¡¯ disappearance. Nheless, thetter nodded and replied, ¡°Yeah, I know! But they are indeed all dead!¡± Chapter 2720 Chapter 2720 Chapter 2720 Everyone Surrenders And Joins Diviniteria ¡°Huh?¡± This round, all the others were bbergasted. ¡°Dr. Erebus, did you say all the Leviathans are dead?¡± someone piped out, perplexed. There was sheer disbelief in everyone¡¯s eyes. Dr. Erebus nodded again. ¡°Yeah! Don¡¯t you know that every Leviathan has its own energy capsule? It functions as abination of the human heart, brain, and other fundamental organs! But now I sense that their energy capsules have stopped spinning. Or perhaps, I should say they were shattered. Hence, I¡¯m confirmed they¡¯re all dead!¡± ¡°Ah! Is that true?¡± Dr. Erebus¡¯s words sent some of them into a tizzy. Their faces turned ashen in an instant! Undeniably, they would be in a precarious state if the Leviathans were dead! ¡°I still can¡¯t ept it! I bet you must be unable to sense their energy capsules because Erudia had lured them into an isted, mysterious region. It could hinder any signal from the outer world from getting through! Even any highly advanced technology can¡¯t be of any help! I¡¯m sure you can¡¯t detect any signal from their energy capsules because of that too!¡± Mr. X analyzed matter-of-factly. ¡°Ah! There¡¯s another point! I believe this mysterious region is closely rted to Restricted Area 76. However, those so-called Gods can¡¯t defeat the Leviathans! Not to mention, you took Restricted Area 76 into consideration when designing the Leviathans, didn¡¯t you? Even if theirbat prowess or divine tool could harm the Leviathans, it¡¯s not till the extent of shattering their energy capsules, am I right? Don¡¯t worry! The special task force assigned in search of the Leviathans is very capable! I believe we¡¯ll be able to track them down within seven days!¡± he added confidently. The others nodded approvingly and felt his exnation made sense. Instead of refuting his words, Dr. Erebus asked, ¡°Has those so-called Gods of Restricted Area 76 joined hands with Erudia?¡± ¡°Yeah! It seems they¡¯re backing Erudia up by all means at the moment!¡± Lucifer nodded. ¡°Fine, let¡¯s attack Erudia seven dayster! I¡¯ll fight against Restricted Area 76 myself! Meanwhile, Sacroria will give a hand at times when you are in deep water!¡± Dr. Erebus announced grimly. ¡°Dr. Erebus, noted!¡± Everyone nodded obediently. Next, Dr. Erebus turned to look at Mr. X again. ¡°What do you think of Zarain?¡± ¡°Undoubtedly, Zarain is really powerful. But we know each other too well. They are ambitious to be the overlord just like us. Thus, I don¡¯t think they will surrender. Now that our strategy is to conquer the world, we might have to dere war against them!¡± Mr. X replied. ¡°Then bear in mind to stop them from forming an alliance with Erudia. We mustn¡¯t let both parties get in touch with each other!¡± Dr. Erebus instructed before he left and headed straight for hisboratory. No doubt, different regions had roughly been set for different countries in the futuristic city, respectively. However, Dr. Erebus had enlightened Mr. X all of a sudden. N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. pping himself on the back of his head, Mr. X yelled out, ¡°Ah! I¡¯ve almost overlooked that! Enemies might change their stance and be allies at any time! Everyone, I have a new announcement¡­¡± Diviniteria¡¯s announcement resulted in a worldwide uproar. Everyone was utterly speechless the moment they knew they must surrender within seven days. Shortly after, a big group of millionaires and those from the upper-scale societies opted to join Diviniteria one by one. Among them, there were the wealthiest man from Adrune, petroleum tycoons, machinery tycoons, different business conglomerates from Baykeep, and other influential figures from all over the world. They even contributed their resources and properties with utmost sincerity to Diviniteria. After all, they had been looking forward to the advanced lifestyle of a futuristic city. Hence, they opted in without a second thought when they knew about the given time frame of seven days. For the first batch of persons who joined them, Diviniteria weed them with premium privilege as promised. Apart from that, they even promised to build a futuristic city for the newly joined citizens after they conquered the whole world. Many were flushed with excitement after the first batch of millionaires surrendered and joined Diviniteria. Subsequently, more and more people joined Diviniteria. Even the Lab of Gods was astounded by the great response of the others. Triggered by the first batch of newly joined citizens, everyone rushed to surrender and join Diviniteria maniacally, fearing that they might lose the opportunity to do so at any moment. Chapter 2721 Chapter 2721 The Return of the God of War Chapter 2721 You Will Be Defeated More and more people surrendered and joined Diviniteria. They had never been offered such attractive privilege before! After that, a swarm of business conglomerates and influential figures joined Diviniteria one by one. It seemed to have resulted in a wave of emotional turbulence among everyone. Even those who were undecided were tempted. Finally, even countries started joining Diviniteria. Basically, they were all the foes of Erudia. Ibica turned out to be the first country who joined Diviniteria. Since then, it resulted in a greater uproar worldwide. Before that, everyone was not as agitated when they heard about individuals, business conglomerates, or influential figures joining Diviniteria. Nevertheless, everything seemed to be different right after Ibica chose to join Diviniteria. Again, it ced the whole world in a state of frenzy. As the first country that joined Diviniteria, Ibica was given the utmost privilege and was deemed the first country under Diviniteria. Furthermore, it was renamed Ibica of Diviniteria. Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. It never urred to them that they would be given such great benefits after joining Diviniteria. They could hardly believe that they were even given advanced weapons that they had never seen before. As a result, many drooled over the attractive privilege given by Diviniteria to them. Not long after that, Waldan, which was also Erudia¡¯s enemy, became the second country that surrendered itself to Diviniteria. Other countries, especially those forces located around Diviniteria, followed suit and joined them one by one. Unavoidably, they could sense Diviniteria¡¯s petrifying growth rate. Their gut instinct told them they would only put themselves on the line by going against the almighty Diviniteria. Therefore, they would rather surrender before it was toote. Apart from that, they could not resist the great charm of the benefits obtained by those countries that joined Diviniteria earlier! Other than Super Nations such as Erudia, Zarain, and Xyperia, the other countries were on tempted in joining Diviniteria. At the moment, Erudia seemed to be the only country against Diviniteria¡¯s announcement. Apparently, they would fight against Diviniteria till the end. Meanwhile, the rest of the countries were observing them before finalizing their decisions. Even though Diviniteria was expanding at an rming rate, they did not dare to take the risk by jumping to a hasty conclusion. After all, there was still no sign of the Leviathans after they were trapped by Erudia in the mysterious region. That practicallyplicated the global circumstance. In the meantime, ck Hawk and Smythe, the head of Shield were invited to attend a negotiation meeting with Diviniteria on behalf of Zarain. Mr. X wished that Zarain would join Diviniteria, and they would be offered exclusive privilege in return. In other words, other countries had to surrender, but Zarain was invited to be its partner. It was in stark contrast to the other countries who were under themand of Diviniteria. With that, Mr. X hoped Smythe would think it through. ¡°Huh? Why are you insisting on us joining you? Isn¡¯t it better if we cooperate and take on the whole world together?¡± Smythe chuckled. ck Hawk echoed, ¡°Yeah! How nice if we can join hands. Why must we mind about who is the one leading when we can actually share everything? Not to mention, it¡¯s not easy for you to take Erudia down by yourself, isn¡¯t it? Erudia is strong and has many mighty allies. If they join hands with Xyperia again, I bet it¡¯s really challenging for you to defeat them. But if we teamed up, things will turn the other way around. By then, we¡¯ll be able to dominate the whole world together. Isn¡¯t it awesome?¡± No doubt, ck Hawk was no ordinary man. There was a reason why he was known as the top person of the Shield. Everyone from the Labs of Gods was astounded by his eloquence. Good gracious! He is even trying to talk us into joining them instead! ¡°No way! We¡¯ll not join hands with anyone! We only want you to be under ourmand!¡± The Lab of Gods was adamant in rejecting them. ¡°What if we refuse?¡± Smythe shed him a subtle smile, wearing a look of sheer confidence. He was seemingly paying no heed to the Labs of Gods. ¡°Then we have no choice but to dere war against you! But of course, you can join hands with Erudia to battle against us! We have no fear in anything!¡± The others from the Lab of Godsughed disdainfully. Deep down, they were not intimidated by Zarain, but they were fearful that Zarain would form an alliance with Erudia! Hearing that, Smythe could not resist feeling amused and smiled. ck Hawk¡¯s lips contorted into a smirk. ¡°It seems you tend to underestimate Erudia¡¯s power!¡± ¡°Huh? What do you mean?¡± Lucifer asked grimly. ¡°Don¡¯t you know that you¡¯re going to fight against Levi Garrison again? He¡¯s the one putting you in hot waters numerous times. You¡¯ll be battling against him again this round! I have a hunch you¡¯ll be badly defeated by him!¡± Chapter 2722 Chapter 2722 The Return of the God of War Chapter 2722 The Simplest Mission He knew too well about Levi¡¯s unrivaled power. Thus, he tried to enlighten them. Even so, the others from the Lab of Gods turned a deaf ear to his warning. Having no fear in anything, they paid no heed to the advice. ¡°Well, it can¡¯t be denied that Levi Garrison is an intelligent man. I heard he even managed to obtain a lot of first-hand intelligence this round. But it was actually due to the trap that we set up earlier. Initially, we nned to take Erudia down without dering war against them. But now, we¡¯ll rely solely on our mightybat prowess! Regardless of how smart he is, he is still not on the same level as us. We can effortlessly ruin Erudia with our unrivaled weapons and fighters!¡± Lucifer boasted. Momentster, they continued with their negotiation. Needless to say, both the representatives from the Labs of Gods and Zarain excelled at negotiating. They spent a long time pinpointing each others¡¯ weaknesses, ying mind games, and sounding each other out. Zarain wanted the Lab of Gods to attack Erudia in full force so both parties would end up sustaining terrible losses. With that, Zarain would be the one standing to benefit. On the other hand, thetter hoped Zarain would not join hands with Erudia. After negotiating for a few hours, both parties could finally wrap their head around each other¡¯s minds. Smythe smirked, sneering inwardly. The Lab of Gods requested us to surrender? Pfft! That is merely their wishful thinking! Zarain is fearless of them! Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. Gazing at the futuristic city, he snickered. ¡°Do you think that you¡¯re the only one who is able to build this type of so-called futuristic city? Haha!¡± ck Hawk, who was alongside him, was stupefied. Ah! Could it be Zarain is also having something in mind? Hmm, I¡¯m sure the higher-ups of our nation are keeping a lot of things under wraps! Anyway, he knew that he would not have ess to any confidential ns of the nation at his current level. He presumed Smythe could obtain first-hand information more easily due to his position as the head of Shield. After ck Hawk and the others left, everyone from the Lab of Gods wore a look of utter disdain. One of them snapped, ¡°How ridiculous! How could he say we will sustain great loss because of Levi Garrison? How is it possible for us to lose against him now?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t believe his words too! D*mn it! How could he be so confident? I had almost unleashed my wrath at him just now!¡± the person alongside him fumed. To all of them, Levi was just a nobody. ¡°But one thing for sure, Levi Garrison is good at scheming. He might not be able to defeat us in a battle, but I¡¯m worried that he¡¯s manipting something in the dark. Thus, we can¡¯t let our guards down!¡± Mr. X exined patiently. ¡°Yeah, he¡¯s a cunning fellow! Who knows, he¡¯ll blindside us at any moment? Based on my findings, he¡¯s the one who talked the whole world into backing Erudia up!¡± Another person saw eye to eye with him. Meanwhile, a few others snorted. ¡°Hmph! He¡¯s apparently ying some underhanded tactics. No doubt, he will turn into a threat bigger than any super Fighters!¡± After pondering for a while, they finally agreed that Levi was somewhat a threat. ¡°Since he¡¯s a major threat to us, why don¡¯t we finish him off right away?¡± someone pointed out. ¡°I used to think that it¡¯s easy as pie to kill him, so I was not interested in doing so at that time. Now that he bes a pain in the ass, it¡¯s time for us to get rid of him!¡± another membermented confidently. ¡°You¡¯re right! We can get the matter resolved by assassinating him, isn¡¯t it?¡± another person suggested. Everyone took the same stance and felt they should get rid of Levi right away. ¡°So who should be the one to carry out the assassination?¡± Mr. X asked warily. ¡°Just assign anyone. After all, he¡¯s weak as a kitten!¡± someone replied insolently. Undoubtedly, they tended to underestimate Levi¡¯sbat prowess! After scanning them, Mr. X made up his mind and instructed, ¡°Lucifer, I assign you to carry out this mission. To y safe, I¡¯ll assign another three people to go with you. Jester King, Kraken, and Hell Witch, I want you to assist him. After all, you are his arch-enemies since you had tried to kill him years ago. I hope you won¡¯t let me down this round!¡± Lucifer stepped forward and reassured him, ¡°Noted, Mr. X. I bet Levi Garrison will never expect that we will assassinate him again!¡± ¡°But I hope history won¡¯t repeat itself! Don¡¯t end up meeting your end together with him again. I¡¯d be too ashamed to ask Dr. Erebus to save you lot again!¡± Mr. X reminded. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. We have enhanced ourbat prowess tremendously throughout these years. We¡¯re as powerful as Gods!¡± The four of them were buoyed with confidence. After tracking Levi down, they set off to assassinate him, hoping to aplish the so-called simple mission. Chapter 2723 Chapter 2723 The Return of the God of War Chapter 2723 Meeting Of Old Friends Levi had never expected anyone to want to kill him. On top of that, the person was his old friend. They had perished together in the past. After so many years, they were about to meet each other again. What had Levi been up to all the while? Obviously, he was not sitting around and doing nothing. He focused all of his attention on the Lab of Gods. Now that the Lab of Gods had a headquarters, the whole world knew where they were. That made things a lot easier for Levi. However, his focus was on Sacroria. That future modern city might be intimidating to the world, but it meant nothing to Levi. What worried him the most was Sacroria. As long as Sacroria did not show up, he would not reveal his true abilities. At that moment, he was coordinating the whole situation in themand center. ¡°I think I will go and take a spin around Keerea and Raysonia. I¡¯m sure there will be suspicious activities going on in these areas!¡± Levi was going to check those two ces in person. He brought along no one else other than Mutant Number Three and Fearsome Number Four. They would be his assistants. The others had been sent out to do their errands. The most important thing right now was to keep an eye on the futuristic city of the Lab of Gods. The moment they arrived at the shores of Raysonia, Fearsome Number Four sent out a signal immediately. Concurrently, Mutant Number Three became alert and got ready for battle. It became apparent that someone wasing. Leviughed out loud. Likewise, he could feel four terrifying auras traveling at lightning speed under the sea. They wereing rapidly in his direction. The abilities of those four might not be less than those who had been evolved such as Eustace. Theirbat powers seemed to have been magnified in the sea. He had no doubt that their abilities should be above that of Eustace and the others. They were much more powerful! They must be from the Lab of Gods! Are they here to kill me? Levi was in shock! It had never crossed his mind that someone woulde to kill him. There was no reason for anyone to do that. After all, he was a weakling in everybody¡¯s mind until now. Levi finally understood. After bing the Commander, he became a threat to the Lab of Gods. That was why they wanted him to be killed. Apart from that, Levi could note up with any other reason. Mutant Number Three and Fearsome Number Four could sense the impending danger, and they were ready to fight. Instead, Levi waved his hand. He wanted to see who they were before making a move. After around ten minutester, there was a change in the sea all of a sudden. A huge whirlpool appeared underneath Levi¡¯s ship and engulfed the ship. It was as if the entire sea was boiling. The whirlpool rose from the sea and raised Levi¡¯s ship up in the air. They were a few hundred meters above the sea. It was truly frightening. If that had happened to other people, they would have freaked out. Boom! That was followed by a loud sound. The whirlpool and the huge waves had disappeared. Levi¡¯s ship descended immediately andnded on the surface of the sea with an enormous ssh. Once the ship had stabilized itself, four figures had already appeared on the deck. They were Jester King, Lucifer, and two others. ¡°Old friend, it has been a while!¡± greeted Lucifer. The rest of them smiled eagerly and eyed Levi like amb who was waiting to be ughtered. It was a joyous asion to meet old friends indeed. Levi was thrilled too. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect to see all of you! This is such a coincidence!¡± Although he had detected their presence much earlier on, he was unable to identify them because they were sheathed by Kraken¡¯s superpower since they were traveling in the ocean. It had been difficult for him to determine the identities of the other three. Right now, he finally got to meet them. Levi was very excited as well. He did not expect to see his old friends (or foe)! What a coincidence! ¡°Hahahaha!¡± N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. Leviughed out loud suddenly. He had initially felt a little bored. All of a sudden, things became much more interesting to him. If others were to witness the current scene, they would have thought that both parties were good old friends. Chapter 2724 Chapter 2724 The Return of the God of War Chapter 2724 Such Weak Gods Right from the beginning, both parties had beenughing. Levi asked, ¡°Back when both of us died together, did someone save you?¡± Lucifer replied with an air of arrogance, ¡°Technically, I was being resurrected! This is not something that mere mortals canprehend! We are Gods! Understand?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right! Levi, in the past, we were half mortals and half Gods! Now, we are Gods!¡± added Jester King. In their present states, their abilities were terrifying, to say the least. In another word, their bloodlines were getting purer. Theirs were almostparable to those of their ancestors. People from the Ancient ns possessed destructive powers and various talents from the time they were born. In theter stage, their bloodlines became adulterated, and the powers of their various abilities became weaker as well. However, with the help of the Lab of Gods, Hell Witch and Kraken had be atavistic. Their bloodlines began to be more simr to those of their first ancestors, and that was why their powers had be stronger. They were about to attain the same level as the first generation of their ancestors. That was why they dared to address themselves as Gods. It was the same reason why the Lab of Gods was now known as Diviniteria. Because all of its people were divine! Right now, Lucifer and the others were sizing Levi up as if he was an ant. If Levi had not be a Commander, they would not havee to kill him. That would just lower their statuses! A mere mortal did not warrant such a privilege from Gods. No way! ¡°Gods? Hahaha! I have never seen Gods that are so weak! All of you are so shameless! How dare you call yourselves Gods!¡± Levi jeered at them. Why does everyone im themselves to be Gods? Just because they possess a little power, they think they are above thew ande here to proim themselves as Gods? Who has acknowledged them? It¡¯s the same with that bunch of jerks from Restricted Area 76! Now, the Lab of Gods is the same as well! Ridiculous! ¡°Levi, this is sphemy of Gods. Are you aware?¡± ¡°Humans are not allowed toy a finger on or insult Gods!¡± ¡°As of now, Diviniteria is about to wipe out the entire world! Everyone is getting down on their knees and revering us as Gods!¡± ¡°It¡¯s your greatest honor to be able to die by our hands!¡± Levi¡¯s words seemed to have hit their weak spot. All of them were getting agitated and started to berate Levi. ¡°Hahaha!¡± Leviughed even louder. This group of people seems to be delusional. Each one of them thinks of themselves as Gods and keeps showing off. Levi could not help butugh. Jester King felt that they were being humiliated. All four of them saw red. They were so irate that their faces flushed. ¡°Levi, we are giving you a chance! Take your own life! Don¡¯t force us to do it!¡± With that, Lucifer threw Levi a knife. In their eyes, Levi was only a regr person who was unworthy of their efforts. If Levi ended his own life, it would prove their status as Gods. ¡°You want me to kill myself because of you? Who the hell do you think you are?¡± said Levi coldly. Mutant Number Three and Fearsome Number Four, who were standing next to Levi, could feel his immense anger. Just as they were about to make their moves, Levi stopped them. ¡°If it was other insignificant insects, both of you can do it! I will deal with these myself and put an end to everything!¡± Looking at the insolent Levi, Jester King and the rest of them were stunned. He is going to fight us all by himself? Is he sure? A mere mortal wants to fight against Gods? Is he crazy? They knew Levi¡¯s abilities all too well. Is he asking for it? Bang! Levi locked eyes with Lucifer and said, ¡°Last time, I allowed others to save you! But, today, I won¡¯t let that happen again!¡± At that moment, Lucifer felt an overwhelming pressureing at him.Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 2725 Chapter 2725 The Return of the God of War Chapter 2725 Insulting God Amazing! It was unbelievable prowess! Lucifer was stunned beyond words, as were the other three. They could not fathom how and when Levi became so powerful. To the people at Lab of Gods, they had always seen Levi as a weakling, a nobody. He was so insignificant that even their newbies felt it was beneath them and a waste of their time to fight against him. Due to their earlier impression of Levi, they found his sudden disy of energy and power shocking and unbelievable. The main obstacle in their bid to get rid of Levi had been the elites that were guarding him. When their men found out those elites were not around and Levi was finally alone, they immediately came for him. They were expecting an easy kill but instead, found out that nothing couldn¡¯t be further from the truth. In a sh, before Lucifer and his team could recover from the shock, Levi was already standing right in front of them. p! His strike hit Kraken directly on the chest, and the impact was so tremendous that Kraken¡¯s head instantly exploded and the body crumbled into tiny fragments. It was such a quick death that his body disintegrated before he could even make a yelp. Kraken was supposed to be the Lord of the Sea and invincible in the waters. However, just one strike from Levi and he was turned into fine dust and disappeared forever into the sea. Boom! Levi did not give his opponents a chance to register what had happened, and in a blink of an eye, his next strike was already in Hell Witch¡¯s face. Crack, crack, crack¡­ N?velDrama.Org owns this text. Instantly, countless cracks appeared on her body. Her organs melted and gushed from the cracks like the flowingva of an active volcano. Argh¡­..! Hell Witch let out a heart-wrenching scream, and her body disintegrated with a loud explosive burst, leaving behind a trail of mes. The oue was beyond anyone¡¯s wildest imaginations, and all present were dumbfounded. Levi managed to dispose of two God-ss elites with only two strikes! Kraken¡¯s demise was especially shocking, as he was supposed to be invincible in the waters. The fact that he was killed by a single strike from weakling Levi made it even more unreal. By the time Hell Witch exploded with a scream, Lucifer and Jester King were already out of their daze and realized something was different with Levi. They decided to make a dash for their lives. Boom! Jester King shot countless poker cards at Levi in an attempt to stall his advance toward them. Swoosh! Unfortunately, Levi seemed to be able to move with humanly impossible speed, and in a split second, he was in front of Lucifer and Jester King, blocking their escape route. Whoosh! Whoosh! Levi reached out and restrained them by their necks, one in each hand. His powerful grip immobilized them, and they were at his mercy. They could not make a single move and were not able to execute their incredible prowess. All the magnificent skills they possessed were of no use as they had lost control over their body and strength. They realized they had no ability to put up even a limp struggle. They had prided themselves on being a league above themoner. They were pure breed descendants of the Ancient ns, blessed with superpowers. It was humiliating to see that a commoner like Levi could control them in a single hand. That was the biggest insult to Lab of Gods! They had no way to vent their pent-up frustration as they could not even muster any strength to scream! It was madly frustrating for the two! They were going through a crazy emotional roller-coaster on the inside, but physically they were still and limp as a rag. The feeling of helplessness was torturous, and it was even more insulting that their tormentor was someone they had dismissed as a pushover. How dare you humiliate us like this? They gave Levi a murderous death re and cursed and swore at him in their hearts. Chapter 2726 Chapter 2726 The Return of the God of War Chapter 2726 You Are Not The First All they could do was helplessly bear with the torment. When Levi loosened his grip on them, they could finally utter a sound. Despite knowing it would be a futile struggle, they still went on to bark their head off. ¡°How dare you, Levi?¡± ¡°Do you know what is the consequence of fighting against Gods?¡± Lucifer and Jester King started hurlingme threats at Levi. ¡°Not only am I going to fight against you, but I am also going to kill you!¡± Levi sneered at them in return. ¡°Kill us? Kill Gods? Do you have the guts to do that? And do you really think you are capable of doing that?¡± they shouted. It was an abhorrent thought that amoner could kill Gods! They could not ept the idea that was a possible feat, despite having witnessed Hell Witch and Kraken¡¯s demise. Leviughed out loud and said, ¡°I have bad news for you then. You will not be the first God I kill. I have lost count, but there should be at least a few hundred before you!¡± It wasn¡¯t an empty boast, as Levi had not bothered to make a count of his victims at Restricted Area 76. ¡°What?¡± Jester King and Lucifer shouted out in shock and fear upon hearing that. They could tell Levi was not lying and meant every single word he just said. Did he really do that? They looked on in disbelief as Levi continued, ¡°Thest time I met some guys who called themselves Gods, I finished them off. You are next!¡± ¡°What?¡± Intelligent as they were, Jester King and Lucifer instantly pieced the puzzle together and realized Levi was referring to those guys at Restricted Area 76. So those guys are gone? They had seen Levi¡¯s men in action and thought they were responsible, but at that moment, they realized how badly they had misjudged Levi. All the missing pieces of puzzles fell in ce, and everything made perfect sense after they realized Levi was the one! Sadly, the truth did not matter anymore. Levi coldly uttered, ¡°Adios, my dear friends!¡± Crack! Crack! N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. With that farewell, he tightened his grip on their neck. His mighty inner strength crushed them into such fine powder that they disappeared totally, gone with the winds. Jester King, Lucifer, Hell Witch, and Kraken would not have dreamt that the ¡®simple¡¯ mission they went on would be theirst. Who would have thought a weakling like Levi could kill them? It was unthinkable and unbelievable! The four excitedly went on the mission thinking it would be an easy one. They never thought that would be theirst trip together, and that it would be a journey to hell. After eliminating the four, Leviughed and mocked, ¡°Hahaha! Let¡¯s see how you can do revival this time! God? Go ahead and boast all you want, but you are fallible and mortal just like everyone else!¡± Mutant Number Three and Fearsome Number Fourughed out loud too, jeering at those self- proimed Gods. They were just humans of a different race. It was naive of them to think they were superiorpared to others, and that everyone should bow humbly before them. ¡°If you were Gods, then what am I?¡± Levi sneered. Although he was not supposed to show off his prowess until Sacroria appeared, he reasoned he could not sit still and be ughtered by these four who were out to take his life. That was why he fought back. He reckoned no one would know about it, as he hadn¡¯t given them any chance to send out any distress signals. What was done cannot be undone. Although he should only openly disy his prowess in his fight against Sacroria, but since no one witnessed his killings, no one would know if he kept mum. After finishing off the four elites from Lab of Gods, Levi continued with his monitoring of Raysonia, and behaved like nothing unusual had happened. Back in Diviniteria, chaos was brewing. ¡°Hmmm¡­ Are they not back yet?¡± ¡°It has been a long time. They should have sessfully killed Levi and be back by now.¡± Everyone was waiting for Lucifer, Jester King, Hell Witch, and Kraken to return, and when they did not turn up within a reasonable time, the team began to worry. ¡°I hope nothing went wrong during their mission¡­¡± Their pals were getting anxious. Mr. X coolly retorted, ¡°If it was only one of them, I may worry a little. But I sent four of them together on the mission, so what could possibly go wrong? Who could be a worthy opponent to them?¡± His subordinates thought that made perfect sense and ceased to worry for the four. After all, they knew how powerful the four were and believed they would be invincible as a team. An hour went past. Then the next. The four were still missing even five hours after the expected time of return! Chapter 2727 Chapter 2727 The Return of the God of War Chapter 2727 No Giving Up Lucifer and his team were not back yet and did not dispatch any news to Diviniteria. Their friends back at Diviniteria were unsettled. Even Mr. X couldn¡¯t stay calm and collected anymore. He wasn¡¯t too worried when they werete for a couple of hours, but to be dyed for five hours and not send any updates was simply not their usual style. Looked like they had met with a mishap. Soon, Diviniteria was rife with spections and rumors. ¡°They can¡¯t possibly have difficulty in dealing with Levi, can they?¡± ¡°Is Levi so powerful that the four of them could not finish him off?¡± ¡°How is that possible? Don¡¯t we all know what Levi was capable of? Any one of them could have finished him off, let alone four of them working as a team!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t tell me something was wrong in our intelligence gathering? Could it be that instead of the news we received that Levi was alone and unprotected, he was actually surrounded and guarded by many of his fighters?¡± Someone threw up another possible scenario but was quickly shot down by another. ¡°That wouldn¡¯t exin! Even if Levi had his fighters protecting him, it would not make any difference. Even if they were of Divine Brigadier¡¯s caliber, they would not have been able to save Levi. Lucifer, Jester King, Hell Witch, and Kraken would have still been able to finish Levi off and escape unscathed!¡± Everyone at Lab of God had unwavering faith in the capabilities of Jester King and his other three mates. They had a pretty good idea of the abilities of the fighters of Erudia and knew it was impossible they could kill or trap the four elites from the Lab of Gods. ¡°Something else must have happened! Get someone to check it out this instant. See if there is news of Levi¡¯s death, or if there are any unusual movements in Erudia!¡± Mr. X ordered. The sophisticated intelligencework of Diviniteria went to work immediately, and within a few minutes, they came back with updates. ¡°That is strange! There is no unusual newsing from Erudia, and not a single change in their defense movement and deployment!¡± That surprising news astounded everyone. ¡°What? Nothing? If something bad had happened to Lucifer, Jester King, Hell Witch, and Kraken, that news will definitely result in a huge uproar in Erudia. Yet you are telling us nothing unusual is detected in Erudia?¡± Something was definitely amiss! ¡°Levi is still patrolling around Raysonia. Looks like he has not met Lucifer, Jester King, Hell Witch, and Kraken!¡± Another update came in, and the news left everyone dumbfounded. That meant Lucifer, Jester King, Hell Witch, and Kraken had mysteriously disappeared and did not head to Erudia nor went to confront Levi! Lab of Gods¡¯ intelligence department had tapped into all their channels, but none of them came back with any news of the four nor any leads that could point to where they could be. As the four had tapped on Kraken¡¯s superpowers and left for the mission via the underwater route, they left no detectable traces of their movement aboveground. All the evidence pointed to only one possibility. After setting off for their mission, they had disappeared into the sea before they could reach Erudia or kill Levi. It had been more than seven hours after their expected return, and they were still missing in action. Mr. X was not about to give up on his four top subordinates, so he sent out more people to search on the open seas. Even if he could not find them alive, he would want to know what had happened to them. ¡°What about Levi?¡± someone asked. After all, the four had set out to kill Levi, but he was still alive, so they could possibly gather some clues from him. ¡°That¡¯s right! If we want to know whether their disappearance had anything to do with Levi, then we should send someone after Levi again! We canbine the mission to kill Levi with our search for Lucifer, Jester King, Hell Witch, and Kraken!¡± It was a great n that could kill two birds with one stone. ¡°That¡¯s right! Levi has to die! It would also be a good opportunity to find out if their disappearance had anything to do with him,¡± concurred Mr. X. The next problem would be to identify the fighter to send on the new mission. The four who disappeared were highly skilled, so the next person had to be more powerful than them in order to sessfully aplish the mission and send back useful intelligence. After ncing through the room, Mr. X¡¯s gaze fell on someone standing in a corner. Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. He was fully covered in a ck battle suit, and only his piercing dark eyes were visible. The sight of him reminded one of the ck hole. He had such an intense aura that one would involuntarily want to keep a distance from him for fear of suffocation. Chapter 2728 Chapter 2728 The Return of the God of War Chapter 2728 N?velDrama.Org owns this text. Great Void Great Void! Or maybe he should be addressed as Void God since everyone at Lab of God self- proimed themselves to be Gods! Great Void was born with devastating supernatural power. All living things that got close to him would have their vitality and energy sucked from them until they be limp corpses. He could even physically draw in the living things and make them disappear into his body, a body that seemed to have an infinite capacity. Soon, everyone avoided him like the gue. It was only after he met Dr. Erebus that he saw hope. Dr. Erebus helped him gain the ability to control his power. His superpower was simr to the power of Erudia¡¯s Divine Extraction Technique, except that his ability was not a cultivated skill but a natural inborn talent. The gist of both Divine Extraction Technique and his talent was the same. Both enabled the person to be stronger by consuming or taking in other people¡¯s power and energy. Great Void, with his inherited advantage of being able to take in an unlimited amount of energy, was the reason the Lab of Gods could conduct experiments to improve Karsten¡¯s biological body. Previously, Karsten had suffered badly from the side effects of consuming too much energy while executing the Divine Extraction Technique. With the help of Great Void, they could safely conduct countless experiments to fune the Divine Extraction Technique and tweak Karsten¡¯s bodily structure in order to ovee the biggest w of the Divine Extraction Technique. There was no telling how Great Voidpared with mastery of the highest level of the Divine Extraction Technique, but he was definitely a league above Karsten. And he was also way more formidable than Lucifer, Jester King, Hell Witch, and Krakenbined. After all, even opponents stronger than him had to fear him as they risked being devoured by him! His was a terrifying superpower as he need not fear being the weaker party. All he had to do was ingest his opponents! Mr. X had no concerns about sending Great Void on the mission to kill Levi. They fixed some tracking devices on him so he could send back timely updates. They would also be able to track his position when necessary. After that, Great Void set off for Raysonia while the Lab of Gods continued their unsessful search for the missing four in the seas. In the meantime, Levi kept to his routine around Raysonia, gathering information to see if Raysonia had any intention of surrendering. Diviniteria had be too powerful and arrogant, and had no wish to work with anyone else. One could only choose to surrender and be under theirmand and control if they did not wish to be their enemies. Countries like Keerea and Raysonia were stumped by Diviniteria¡¯s unyielding attitude. If Diviniteria had given them other options of cooperation, they would have rushed over to their side. Surrender wasn¡¯t an easy decision to make, and that was why they were still in a fix and hesitating over their next move. Levi was hoping Keerea, Raysonia, and all the neighboring countries could join forces to fight against the Lab of Gods, so he decided to initiate a discussion with them. ¡°Gather the heads of Keerea, Raysonia, and the neighboring countries in my name for a meeting!¡± he ordered. The invited heads were quick to respond to the invitation and went to the ind to meet Levi. That proved Levi¡¯s assessment of the situation correct. None of them wanted to surrender, and they were desperate for alternatives. Otherwise, they would not have been so eager to meet up with Levi. There were lively discussions during the meeting. ¡°We must have a viable option before deciding not to surrender!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right! We can definitely work together, but even if we don¡¯t have full confidence we can defeat them, at the very least, we must be strong enough to have a fighting chance.¡± ¡°If we are likely to lose, then why bother to put up a futile fight? In that case, we might as well choose to surrender instead. We will end up as ves, but at least our people get to stay alive!¡± They were quick toe to a consensus and stated their condition. ¡°So long as we have a fighting chance, we are willing to join forces. However, we need proof that we have some hope of defending ourselves. That is not too much to ask for, is it?¡± Levi couldn¡¯t help but smile. He confidently said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry! I have a n, and Erudia has elites who could handle the confrontation!¡± ¡°You?¡± Everyone casted a doubtful eye on Levi. ¡°Do you think I can be a Commander if I have no ability and trump cards in my hand?¡± Levi threw them a question instead. The heads were briefly taken aback by his question. After some consideration, they thought it was valid reasoning. Levi was so calm and collected, so he had to have some trump cards in hand. Just as they reached an agreement and were about tomit to an allies agreement, Levi¡¯s face suddenly fell. Chapter 2729 Chapter 2729 The Return of the God of War Chapter 2729 Levi Chickens Out Someone is here again! Levi had already detected the arrival of his foe, surprised that the Lab of Gods had moved so quickly and had sent another fighter to take his life so soon. Mutant Number Three and Fearsome Number Four senses also alerted them to the arrival of an unfriendly party. Although the heads of the few countries gathered on the ind had fighters with them, those fighters were far from being elites and were still clueless about the approaching dangers. Soon, a powerful voice boomed through the air. ¡°Meet your end, Levi!¡± The skies above the ind changed instantly as if a sudden storm had arrived. The fighters that came with the heads of the many countries immediately went into high alert mode and gathered around their respective bosses as they scanned around for the source of the disturbance. In a sh, a dark figure appeared, darting across the air like a firebolt. Great Void had made his appearance. His presence brought an eerie and dark mood. It was as if a ck hole had appeared and was ready to swallow everything near it. The heads panicked and instinctively ran away from the sudden intruder. It was only when they were a safe distance away that they stopped to take a good look at Great Void. ¡°Stop him!¡± Keerea¡¯s head shouted an order, and the fighters surrounding him immediately charged toward Great Void. Buzz¡­ A horrifying scene unfolded! Those fighters were instantly devoured by Great Void, and all that was left of them were their skeletons. It was a spine-chilling sight and everyone gasped in horror. Right before their very eyes, theirpatriots were devoured alive! ¡°He is from the Lab of Gods! Retreat! Quick!¡± N?velDrama.Org owns this text. Many fighters were still valiantly trying to fend off Great Void, but they all met a tragic end. The casualty count was mounting as none of them could stand up to Great Void¡¯s power. Some of them attempted to use their sophisticated weapons on Great Void, but to their astonishment, he could devour even such weaponries. All these high-tech weapons could not harm him and he easily fended off their attacks. And without fail, the attackers were devoured. Everyone panicked as that was their first encounter with the Lab of Gods¡¯ elite fighters, and chaos ensued. A moment ago, they were discussing ns to counter Lab of Gods. Without any warning, their opponents came attacking and showed them the destructive powers they possessed. The hope they had a minute ago that an alliance could defend themselves from the Lab of Gods¡¯ attacks was gone, and everyone felt dejected. The instinct of most people was to flee, but their heads stayed put instead. They had their gaze intently fixed on Levi, clearly signaling to him to resolve that crisis and prove to them what he had just promised. They wanted to see how Levi was going to handle the situation. s, to everyone¡¯s surprise, Levi fled instead! He jumped into the sea, swam to the nearest boat and fled! Those on the ind were speechless. It was only a short while ago that Levi bragged about having trump cards to counter the Lab of Gods, painting a rosy picture for all of them. The next moment, when the Lab of Gods came attacking, he was the first to flee! Everyone was stunned by his action and stood there dumbfounded. Even Great Void was taken aback by the unexpected twist in the event. Before he embarked on the mission, he was a little worried. He rehearsed different scenarios in his head, and he was concerned Levi would be too much for him to handle. He also came prepared that Levi probably had top fighters protecting him. After all, no one could discount the possibility that Levi had a part to y in Lucifer, Jester King, Hell Witch, and Kraken¡¯s disappearance. He came with a cautious heart, but the oue was so bizarre that he couldn¡¯te to terms with it for a moment. Levi fled at the first possible chance? That was a scenario he had never thought of! However, on second thought, it was a logical decision for Levi. When faced with an opponent so strong that you stood no chance against him, the only rational thing to do was to flee! Who in the right mind would stay and face certain death? When Great Void transmitted the visuals back to the Lab of Gods, his team was briefly taken aback by what they saw too. Then, there was a sigh of relief from all. Levi¡¯s action was perfectly normal and rational. He made the right decision to flee! ¡°Void God, your mission is to kill Levi. Leave the rest alone!¡± Mr. X ordered. ¡°Understood. My target is only Levi!¡± Chapter 2730 Chapter 2730 The Return of the God of War Chapter 2730 Deja Vu Levi fled. Mutant Number Three and Fearsome Number Four also fled. Those left on the ind could only bemoan their reaction was too slow and was left behind to face the music. ¡°You idiot, Levi! This son of a b*tch actually left us and fled by himself! What a great disy of loyalty!¡± ¡°Is this the trump card you are talking about? You are only making use of us to stall the enemies so you have ample time to flee!¡± N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. They were mad that they were not as quick as Levi, and were left to face the vengeance of Great Void. They reckoned they were in big trouble and could be imprisoned on the ind by Lab of Gods. All of them were cursing and swearing at Levi, and had lost all hope of being able to get away alive. However, another surprise twist greeted them. Great Void totally ignored them and charged in the direction of Levi¡¯s escape. Huh? What is happening? He is leaving us alone? Are we that worthless in their eyes? Everyone was puzzled by Great Void¡¯s decision until someone said, ¡°Maybe he came specifically for Levi! When he first appeared, he was shouting for Levi to meet his end!¡± ¡°So we were in unlucky to be in the wrong ce at the wrong time?¡± That realization was a relief to everyone present. ¡°Levi is such a scumbag! He is the one who invited the trouble, yet he is also the first to flee, leaving us to deal with his sh*t!¡± ¡°Let¡¯s leave quickly as well while we can! Who knows what might happen after this?¡± With that reminder, everyone hurriedly left the ind and headed home. Great Void was in pursuit of the fleeing Levi. ¡°There is no escape from me, Levi!¡± he shouted. The Lab of Gods team was excited and pleased with the development. Levi¡¯s show of cowardice proved that their judgment of him was urate. Also, it meant the disappearance of their four elites had nothing to do with Levi. It did not take long for Great Void to catch up with Levi. Before he couldunch an attack, Levi jumped into the water and disappeared into the deep ocean. Great Void was not about to let him off, so he immediately followed suit. Levi was swift in the waters and managed to keep a decent distance from Great Void. The chase was immensely frustrating for Great Void. He had great pride in his own prowess, and the fact that he had failed to kill Levi so far was an insult to him. The thought of him being mocked over failing to kill Levi was too much for him to bear. His frustration clouded his judgment, and he kept pursuing without pausing to rethink his strategy. ¡°Be careful! Levi could be luring you into danger!¡± Mr. X shouted a warning. He had a bad premonition as the chase dragged on and went from above ground to underwater. However, emotions and frustrations had overruled Great Void¡¯s reasoning, and he ignored all the warnings. His mind was fixated on catching up with Levi and killing him. The two swam at such a high speed that there was ag in the visuals sent from his devices back to the Lab of Gods. Great Void lost track of time and after swimming for an unknown period of time, he found himself in the abyss of the ocean. The surroundings got dimmer, and the environment became more hostile. However, Levi showed no sign of stopping, and of course, Great Void would continue to go after him. As he gave chase, in an attempt to slow Levi down, he started sucking in everything in his path. With that action, the ocean floor became badly messed up and had no semnce of normalcy. Great Void was determined to catch up with Levi at all costs, and he had no qualms about destroying everything in his path. Mr. X became uneasy as he watched the visuals transmitted from Great Void¡¯s devices. ¡°This ce seems so familiar, but I could not recall where I have seen it before! Where is this ce?¡± He frowned as he mumbled with concern. ¡°Yes, I find it familiar too! But I also can¡¯t remember where I saw it before!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right! I am sure we know this ce! It should be in an area we have explored before!¡± ¡°Everyone pay attention and try to recall!¡± The team chipped in in agreement. Mr. X rubbed his chin, contemted for a moment, and made a quick decision. ¡°Track their position now!¡± ¡°Roger! Give me half a minute!¡± Chapter 2731 Chapter 2731 The Return of the God of War Chapter 2731 Same Tactic ¡°Oh no! This is not looking good!¡± Thirty secondster, the Lab of Gods was in panic mode. Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°The location they are at is¡­¡± Before the tracker could finish his sentence, Mr. X suddenly thought of something and blurted out, ¡°Don¡¯t tell me it is the same area where the Leviathans disappeared?¡± ¡°You are right! It is the same location!¡± The tracker confirmed Mr. X¡¯s biggest worry. That terrible news stunned everyone momentarily, then they started to cry out loud. ¡°What? Levi is leading Great Void into that ce as well?¡± ¡°That is terrible! Great Void is in deep trouble!¡± ¡°No wonder we found it so familiar! So it is that ce!¡± ¡°Why did we not recognize it earlier?¡± one of them bemoaned. ¡°Firstly, Void God is swimming at a high speed, so the visuals look differentpared to thest time. Also, he is devouring everything in his path, creating a big mess around the ocean floor. That is why we find it familiar but cannot identify it immediately!¡± That exnation was logical and no one disputed it. Mr. X put two and two together and eximed, ¡°Now I think I know where Lucifer, Jester King, Hell Witch, and Kraken are. Otherwise, it is quite impossible we could not find any traces of them after searching high and low!¡± ¡°You mean they were also lured to that ce and ended up being trapped there just like the Leviathans?¡± Mr. X nodded and said, ¡°That is right! That is Erudia¡¯s trump card! Within their territory, there is this ce with mysterious powers. Every time they lose out in terms of capability, they lure their opponents to that region and trap them there!¡± ¡°That exins it! How else can we exin why our mighty four disappear without a trace, and why none of our search teams could find any clues with regard to their disappearance? Obviously, they are also trapped in the same ce as the Leviathans!¡± The reasoning was logical, and everyone was convinced. The mystery of their disappearance was solved! They concluded Levi had lured Lucifer, Jester King, Hell Witch, and Kraken to that strange region and trapped them there. ¡°Oh no! Void God!¡± ¡°Make Void God stop and turn back! He should be getting near the region where we lost contact with the Leviathans. We are going to lose him as well if he crosses over to that area!¡± ¡°Quick! Send out a message to stop him!¡± Mr. X ordered. The message was sent, but someone pointed out a technical issue. ¡°Due to the normal interferences, and also the fact that Great Void is traveling at a very high speed, there is a timeg of about a minute between the time the actual event urs and the time we receive the visuals and information. If we take that into consideration, he should have already reached the location where the Leviathans gave out theirst signal.¡± Boom! That revtion was a bolt from the blue and everyone was shaken up by that terrible news. Their worst fear materialized when a few secondster, they lost contact with Great Void. The devices on Void God could not be detected in the Lab of Gods¡¯ system anymore, meaning they have lost connection with him. It was a repeat of history, as the exact thing had happened with the Leviathans. ¡°This is bad! We are in big trouble now!¡± Void God was the ultimate weapon they had nned to use against the world when theyunch their world war. With him leading the way with his infinite devouring power, no one could stand a chance against them. It was infuriating that he became trapped at this crucial moment. Losing Lucifer, Jester King, Hell Witch and Kraken was already unbearable. To lose Great Void as well was an epic disaster. ¡°So what should we do now?¡¯ The people at the Lab of Gods were at their wits¡¯ end. ¡°We need to pinpoint that exact location. Make that our top priority! That ce is going to be Erudia¡¯s trump card! Once we find the ce, we need to gain control over that region. Even if we cannot decipher the secret to that mysterious power, we can prevent Erudia from essing and using that to their advantage,¡± Mr. X ordered. Then he sighed, ¡°As for Void God, there is nothing we can do for him. He is on his own now. I hope he can escape from that ce¡­¡± Chapter 2732 Chapter 2732 The Return of the God of War Chapter 2732 He Knew The Secrets The orders Mr. X issued were sadly his only option. There was nothing they could do for Great Void at that moment. ¡°Noted. I will see to that immediately. We will guard the ce so they can forget about using it again!¡± That was the only thing Lab of Gods could do. Indeed, Levi was luring Void God to the area where Antis was. He knew the Lab of Gods came fully prepared and would have some backup ns. They sent Lucifer, Jester King, Hell Witch, and Kraken together as a team, and after they failed, the Lab of Gods would have sent a more powerful and better-equipped person. He could not risk showing off his prowess in front of so many people on the ind. Before the appearance of Sacroria, he was not supposed to engage in any fights. That was the reason he fled. He needed to lure Great Void to a deserted ce to finish him off. It would be regretful if Great Void was alert and realized where Levi was leading him, foiling his n. However, if he did not, then Levi would have seeded and could eliminate Great Void without anyone¡¯s knowledge. During the chase, Levi used psychological warfare to tease Great Void and made him emotional. That would cloud his judgment and make him give chase at all costs.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. As expected, Great Void fell for that and relentlessly went after Levi. He entered the zone where the Leviathans vanished, swam swiftly through the tunnel, and after a long while, the two arrived at where Project Antis was. All of a sudden, Levi stopped and stayed still, and allowed Great Void to catch up with him. Great Void was amazed by the grandiose sight in front of him as he got near. ¡°This¡­¡± Even someone like him, who came from a technologically advanced organization such as the Lab of Gods, was stunned by what he saw. Who could have known there was this whole new world in such a deserted ce? ¡°Huh?¡± Soon, something shocking caught his eyes. He saw tracks left by the Leviathans. Although Levi had pierced the sword through all the Leviathans, causing them to explode into tiny fragments, traces of their earlier presence could still be seen on site. It was painfully obvious at that particr site as the Leviathans were huge, and there were more than three thousands of them there¡­ ¡°Don¡¯t tell me¡­ this is not¡­¡± At that moment, Great Void suddenly realized where he was! Could this be where the Leviathans were trapped? And they all perished here? Not even a single one survived? So Dr. Erebus was right! All the Leviathans had perished! Great Void wanted to rush back to the Lab of Gods to tell them that shocking news! The Leviathans were not only trapped but they were all killed! Great Void wondered who did that. He found it hard to believe that Erudia had such capabilities and was able to kill the Leviathans. Immediately the two mysterious entities of Erudia that Mr. X mentioned came to mind. Is it them? Have they resurfaced? At that moment, Great Void deeply regretted being rash and giving chase blindly. He realized there was a chance he may not get to leave that ce. He had no recollection of the route he took to that exact location as that ce was like a confusing maze with lots ofplex twists and turns. He had regained his rationality and knew that without a map, it would be impossible to find a way out. He had been lured to a secluded ce. Despite being in a dangerous situation, he set his worries aside and focused on his mission. His eyes locked in on his target, Levi. Levi gradually turned around and looked at him smilingly. ¡°Why did you stop fleeing? Why don¡¯t you go on? Sadly, your fate is sealed, and there is no escape for you. I don¡¯t care where this ce is. I will finish you off first!¡± Great Void wasted no time andunched an attack on Levi after briefly mocking him. Boom! He threw out a punch with all his might, but to his surprise, Levi casually waved his arm and neutralized all the power! ¡°You¡­ Don¡¯t tell me¡­ you are actually such a mighty fighter?¡± Great Void quickly realized he was faced with a big headache. He had no doubt there was a mistake in the intelligence collected by the Lab of Gods. Levi was not the weakling they thought he was! On the contrary, he was a magnificent fighter! ¡°Unfortunately, it is me you have to deal with, so you are still destined to die!¡± Great Void let out a big roar, turned himself into a hurricane, and started to draw Levi toward him. Levi tried to resist the pull but realized it was no ordinary pull. It was an exceptionally powerful force, and it was drawing in not only his physical body but also draining him of his power and vitality. ¡°This¡­¡± His face fell as he made a feeble attempt to fight against the force. Chapter 2733 Chapter 2733 The Return of the God of War Chapter 2733 Pray For A More Powerful Opponent What caught Levi by surprise was that Great Void¡¯s devouring superpower was different from the power of the Divine Extraction Technique. Since Great Void first disyed his prowess on the ind, Levi knew he had devouring powers. He thought it was simr to the Divine Extraction Technique and would suck away some of his power and energy. However, upon contact, he found out he was mistaken and was shaken by Great Void¡¯s power. Great Void¡¯s devouring power was much more horrifying than expected. He could devour everything! That included one¡¯s energy, physical body, spirits, and soul as well! The biggest challenge was the loss of consciousness that Levi felt as Great Void started taking in his spirits. Nothing could escape from Great Void as he could take in anything and everything! That was the major difference between Great Void¡¯s superpower and that of the Divine Extraction Technique. If someone who mastered the highest level of the Divine Extraction Technique was there, he could suck out all the energy from the surrounding environment. On the contrary, Great Void could do that plus devour the whole of the Antis infrastructure and everything around it. Given sufficient time, Project Antis could disappear into Great Void¡¯s body once he unleashed his power. Seeing Levi being slowly drawn into his own body, Great Void arrogantlyughed out loud. He nned to consume the whole of Levi, then head back to the Lab of Gods to report on the secret of Erudia and Levi. He could not wait to be the hero of Diviniteria! He got impatient and exerted more might to speed up his devouring process. However, a split secondter, he realized Levi was no longer present! He seemed to have vanished into thin air! He initially thought he had consumed Levi fully, but on second thought, that was impossible as he knew it would take a while to aplish that. Just as he was scratching his head wondering what had happened, a voice boomed from behind him. ¡°What are you thinking? Do you think you can devour me? How is that possible? I am a league above you!¡± Levi had gone behind him and was unscathed. It wasn¡¯t bragging when he said Great Void was not in the same league as he. He had allowed Great Void to devour him as he wanted to experience the difference between Great Void¡¯s superpower and the power of the Divine Extraction Technique. Once he got that information, he stopped his yact and got away from Great Void¡¯s pulling force. ¡°Huh?¡± It was Great Void¡¯s turn to be stunned. What is that? How is it possible someone can escape from my devouring? Great Void had full confidence that as long as he wanted to, he could draw in every single item around that ce. He couldn¡¯t figure out why Levi was the exception. N?velDrama.Org owns this text. ¡°I don¡¯t believe this!¡± Great Voidunched an attack again and unleashed his devouring power on Levi again. ¡°Stop doubting! I can twist you around my finger, and make a total fool out of you anytime!¡± Buzz, buzz, buzz¡­ A buzzing sound of vibration rang in Great Void¡¯s ears, and he saw Levi¡¯s body had turned into a brilliant disy of gold! And there were nine silhouettes emerging from him! That was level Nine, the highest level of Iron Golem Technique! No matter how hard Great Void tried to draw him in, Levi did not move a single inch. The Iron Golem Technique had shielded his body from all external influence. Great Void was bewildered, as he had never encountered such an oue before. Previously, there was nothing that could escape his devouring! This¡­ This¡­ Could this be Iron Golem Technique? ¡°Argh!¡± Great Void let out a deafening roar and exerted all his power in a final attempt to devour Levi. However, Levi remained still as a rock and was totally unaffected by his disy of power. ¡°Disappointingly weak! You are still not a worthy match! I sincerely hope Sacroria would be a stronger and more worthy opponent!¡± Levi shook his head in disappointment and sighed. Great Void would be a terrifying opponent for anyone, but to Levi, his skill was merely child¡¯s y. ¡°Let¡¯s see if you can withstand this energy!¡± Buzz¡­ Boom! As he stirred up the waters around him, Levi threw out a powerful punch! Chapter 2734 Chapter 2734 The Return of the God of War Chapter 2734 Expanding The Defense Barrier ¡°Argh!¡± Great Void felt a hair-raising destructive forceing toward him, and he gave his all to defend himself. He had never felt so threatened before. Crack! Crack! As he took on Levi¡¯s punch, he could see his armor cracking, then his body started to disintegrate into dust. After eliminating Great Void, Levi let out a self-deprecatingugh and jested, ¡°Looks like this is a good ce for a duel. No one would find out who got killed.¡± After that, he started looking around for an alternative ess route. He needed a backup. In the event the ce was discovered, they would need to seal the original ess leading to the site. Levi left via the new exit, and when he went back to the main entry location, he saw the Lab of Gods¡¯ men were patrolling that region and seemed determined to guard that ce. They are quick! He monitored them briefly, then openly made his way back to his own base. Lab of Gods was infuriated when they spotted him. He had returned safely from the ocean but there was no sign of Great Void. That could only mean one thing. They believed Great Void was trapped like the Leviathans, and they would not be able to locate him for the time being. It was an exasperating development, and everyone at the Lab of Gods was hopping mad! ¡°If we guessed correctly, what had happened to Lucifer, Jester King, Hell Witch, and Kraken was that they were all lured to that mysterious ce and disappeared into thin air. Great Void had suffered the same fate. Looks like they are all trapped for the time being.¡± That was Lab of Gods¡¯ assessment of the situation, and with that conclusion, the mood darkened. That was bad news for them. ¡°Does that mean we are going to face more difficulty in killing Levi from now? So long as we send someone after him, he will run toward that mysterious ce. There is nothing we can do about him!¡± ¡°Yes, we have already made two attempts. He will definitely be on guard now!¡± ¡°The biggest threat to us is that mysterious site of Erudia. Spare no efforts and make sure you find out where that ce is!¡± Mr. X was enraged he had lost so many elite fighters within such a short time. The situation forced him to change his ns, and killing Levi could no longer be his top priority. He put all his avable manpower and resources into the search for the mysterious site that they believed had trapped the Leviathans, Lucifer, Jester King, Hell Witch, Kraken, and Great Void. N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. ¡°We are nearing the end of our seven days grace period. Two more days to go. It is time for us to disy our power!¡± Lab of Gods began their operations and destroyed more than a dozen of superpowers! They showcased their previously hidden secret weapons and elite fighters to the world. Once they unleashed those secret weapons, there was an uproar worldwide. For the first time, the internationalmunity witnessed the mighty powers the Lab of Gods possessed. Their disy of power instilled fear in many of those who were still hesitating, and these entities quickly rushed forward to surrender to them. Within two short days, those who had previously considered surrendering had done so. Many small countries and rich multinational corporations decided to go under themand of the Lab of Gods. However, many more chose to fight instead of surrender. It did not make sense for the whole world to bow to a single organization. It was an atrocious idea that most people rejected. In order to go against the Lab of Gods, everyone tried to form alliances. They offered to be allies of big superpowers like Erudia or Xyperia. The seven days grace period was about to end, and the tension of impending war was getting more intense. Those who chose to fight were deploying their resources into building up defense barriers. As it was a crucial life and death moment for everyone, Keerea and Raysonia decided to join forces with Erudia. At the very least, they would not be treated like insignificant ves. In the end, even Xyperia formed an alliance with Erudia, and they tentatively appointed Levi as commander of the allied force. His long list of warfare sesses was widely recognized, and no one disputed his abilities. With so many countries and organizations joining hands, the defense border kept expanding, and they tried to cover as big an area as possible. They were working in unity and keeping a lookout for one another. Chapter 2735 Chapter 2735 The Return of the God of War Chapter 2735 Best Time To Attack Their defense barrier was basically right in front of Diviniteria¡¯s nose. The funniest thing was that this incredibly wide defense barrier had split up every single one of the main powers that had surrendered to Diviniteria. They were basically all caught up in Levi¡¯s. The moment they opened fire, all of them would be right at Levi¡¯s doorstep. He could gobble them up at any second. None of these powers were efficient enough to evene close to the Lab of Gods. They would be rendered useless once the battle started. Levi¡¯s defense barrier came as a shock to many people. The cooperation with Xyperia was even more impressive. They were really starting to feel like Levi deserved his ce as Commander. It was an amazing card to pull! The moment he came onto the battlefield, he¡¯d already gotten rid of all of Diviniteria¡¯sckeys. By the time they finally realized what was going on, they had already been surrounded. Levi¡¯s defense barrier was already right in front of Diviniteria¡¯s face. It was such a concrete, foolproof n that no one could deny it. At the same time, Levi wasmanding people to bomb the Antis entrance heavily. The members from the Lab of Gods who had been in the search team all got caught in the area of attack and got heavily injured. N?velDrama.Org owns this text. Just like that, he had messed up their n. Levi didn¡¯t immediately start provoking them from the beginning. He knew he had to wait until they had a n. That way, he would truly ruin their spirit and they would have to start all over again. Right before their new n came into fruition, Levi would just mess up their ns once again. He would do this over and over until they finally realized how hopeless it was. The Lab of Gods were incredibly furious, but they couldn¡¯t do anything about it. All they could do was sit there and take it. Levi¡¯s sudden attack came as a surprise to them as well. They had thought that Erudia would use this chance to strengthen their defenses and build stronger walls around the area or something. They hadn¡¯t expected for Levi to suddenly attack instead. Apart from the fact that he didn¡¯t actually fight any battles, it was basically all offense. No one had seen thising. Levi erged the defense barrier so that it consumed eighty percent of the world. Not only did he cut off all of the major powers, he also was using it as a knife to hold up Diviniteria. He was waiting for everyone else to react. Levi had already finished up his business with all of the departments so quickly that even the Lab of Gods didn¡¯t have the chance to react. Everyone on Erudia¡¯s side was cheering wildly for Levi¡¯s genius move. The Lab of Gods were in a furious frenzy. ¡°Did you see that? That¡¯s the scary part about Levi! He¡¯s still a threat to us despite being in this condition. We¡¯re already gods and he¡¯s just a normal person, and yet he¡¯s the one who posed the biggest threat to us.¡± All of them were gritting their teeth toward Levi in anger. Now, all of theirckeys and subordinates werepletely under Levi¡¯s control. That basically rendered them useless. ording to the defense barrier, he was already at their very throats. After this, it was more likely that Levi¡¯s side would start attacking before the Lab of Gods would. Even though they tried to kill Levi beforehand, they still ended up failing. What else could they do? After settling the defense barrier, Levi called for a meeting with all of the respective leaders from all the countries. These were all his lieutenants and all of them listened to theirmands. ¡°We need to grab the opportunity to attack before the Lab of Gods does. That¡¯s the only way we can initiate things so that we won¡¯t get swept up along the way. Also, if we start attacking first, we can get a rough idea of the Lab of Gods¡¯ actual capabilities,¡± Levi said. All of them nodded in agreement. ¡°When will we attack?¡± someone asked. ¡°I personally feel like we should attack six hourster on the dot. That way, we can definitely act before the Lab of Gods,¡± the representative from Zarain said. Everybody nodded again in agreement. Levi replied, ¡°Yup, I agree. Six hours is the prime time for the attack.¡± Chapter 2736 Chapter 2736 The Return of the God of War Chapter 2736 Attacking The Lab Of Gods Right as everyone was starting to look hopeful and waiting for Levi to announce the official attack time as six hours when he suddenly said, ¡°Wait! I don¡¯t think that¡¯s a good idea.¡± ¡°What?¡± Everyone stared in shock. None of them knew what Levi meant. ¡°To me, the best time to attack is right now.¡± The moment Levi said that, everyone was in shock. ¡°Spread the word. Attack the Lab of Gods immediately!¡± Levi¡¯smand sent the whole room into another frenzy. Immediately? None of them even had time to react! However, they soon realized what exactly he was trying to do. He was solving aplicated problem with a very simple solution. The more time they took, the more changes there were that could happen. Even if the most suitable time was six hourster, they couldn¡¯t guarantee that nothing would change in that span of six hours. For example, a possible undercover who could leak their information to the enemy and give the Lab of Gods enough time to prepare or ambush them. The moment they had too much time in between, there were too many variables that could change everything. That¡¯s why they had to move immediately to prevent anything from changing. Levi¡¯s sudden tactics impressed a lot of people. Their eyes were sparkling with admiration. That was Levi¡¯s whole idea: to attack them first so that the Lab of Gods could be pushed out of the game as soon as possible. That was his whole goal. If possible, he wanted to force Sacroria out of hiding. ¡°Let¡¯s go! It¡¯s now or never.¡± The moment Levi shouted hismands, they immediately headed toward Diviniteria. A series of loud crashes and booming echoed as they fired their weapons. They fell like rain upon the enemy. It was an amazing sight to behold. The sparks and mes almost looked like shooting stars. The people in town stared in terror as the weapons shot toward them. They weren¡¯t prepared at all. Most of them were in the middle of enjoying their VIP meetings and extravagant dinners. Suddenly, they heard a series of terrifying noises. All of them were taken aback. N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. Beep! Beep! Beep! The emergency sirens began to ring. ¡°Enemy iing! Enemy iing!¡± A loud voice announced in every corner. Every member of the Lab of Gods was in a frenzy. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°What¡¯s happening?¡± None of them had imagined that Levi would attack first, and they definitely hadn¡¯t imagined that he would attack so soon. That hadpletely exceeded their expectations. Obviously, they hadn¡¯t had the time to prepare anything, but Levi¡¯s attack was already well on its way. ¡°How could we have underestimated him again?¡± ¡°I could never even dream about the possibility of them attacking first!¡± ¡°Immediately activate our defense system!¡± Soon enough, the country activated its defense system. An energy shield enveloped the entire country, rendering it protected from all the attacks. Boom! Boom! Boom! The weapons mmed against the defense barrier and exploded into dust, unable to prate the barrier. The citizens of the country all stared as if they were admiring fireworks. ¡°Trying to attack us? Impossible!¡± Mr. X chuckled. ¡°Prepare to counter!¡± The energy barrier had absorbed all of the weapons. With a series of loud booms, the energy shield spat back all of the weapons. Even more loud Booms erupted as all of the weapons exploded across the ocean. They ruined their enemy¡¯s weapons with ease. Still, Levi had already expected such an oue. That¡¯s why he had lined up automatic weapons on the frontline to avoid any actual human beings from getting injured. ¡°Air unit! Attack now!¡± Next, Levimanded the airborne weapons to fire. The fighter jets began to fire and retreat as quickly as possible. More loud booming ensued as countless weapons were fired at the enemy. Now, it was time for Levi to pull out his divine tool, which shocked everyone. Is that even allowed? After fiddling with the tool for a few seconds, Levi aimed it toward Diviniteria. Chapter 2737 Chapter 2737 The Return of the God of War Chapter 2737 Breaking Into Diviniteria He was holding up a huge crossbow. It was made from the remnants left behind after Levi created his divine tool. These remnants wouldn¡¯t have been salvageable by even the Sacred Organization, but in Levi¡¯s hands, they were just as useful as his ancient metalsmithing skills. Thus, he sessfully created a giant crossbow almost a hundred times the size of a normal crossbow from those remnants. Apart from beingrger size-wise, it was also a hundred times more powerful. Everyone stared in shock as he brought out the crossbow. They were all simply taken aback. After all, it was muchrger than most heavy-duty weapons. Since it was also created from materials from Restricted Area 76, it was even heavier to boot. Because of that alone, it was extremely hard to transport. Even with their utmost strength, most fighters couldn¡¯t even lift the crossbow, let alone use it properly. Regr fighters would have to work together to even get it to work at maximum capacity. However, Levi couldn¡¯t just show off his skills in front of so many people. ¡°Next, you guys need to find ten high-ss fighters to activate this crossbow!¡± Soon enough, Xyperia sent out ten of their strongest fighters who happened to specialize in physical strength. ¡°One, two, shoot!¡± The ten fighters used all their might to pull back the string of the crossbow. With a loud Boom, a giant arrow sailed across the sky like arge shooting star and disappeared. The glowing trail it left behind made it seem as if it were tearing the sky apart. Diviniteria¡¯s defense barrier was truly doing its job. No matter how powerful the weapons were, the defense barrier managed to absorb them and transform them into fireworks for the citizens to enjoy. The VIPs who were still in the midst of their fancy gs held up champagne sses to salute the fireworks in the sky. The Lab of Gods were also finally at ease, as if they were simply watching a movie. ¡°I bet they had no idea how much our technology has progressed! We haven¡¯t had to use such weapons for plenty of years. Now, their weapons are as big of a threat as mosquitoes are.¡± Everyone was simply looking on in disdain. How could you be so confident as to attack us even with such weak firepower? Suddenly, another loud Boom erupted. This time, it shook the entire city. It shook so much that it almost felt like an earthquake, and it started to feel as if the vibrations were trying to tear out the city from the earth bit by bit. ¡°What-¡± Everyone started to panic again, including the VIPs in the g and the Lab of Gods. What¡¯s going on? ¡°Danger iing! Danger iing!¡± Suddenly, the speakers started to screech loudly as everyone stared at a rapidly approaching gust of air. They couldn¡¯t see what it was exactly, and even their systems couldn¡¯t detect it. Boom! The huge arrow collided against the energy field, and with a forceful Crack, it prated through their shield. With that, the energy field cracked into pieces and began to copse. Despite that, the arrow continued to shoot toward the city without any signs of slowing down. It left massive destruction in its wake. No matter how high-tech the materials of the city were, they still couldn¡¯t withstand the destruction of the arrow. Without giving them any time to react, another earth-shattering series of vibrations emerged. Boom! Another giant arrow fired straight at them. Once again, it left incredible destruction in its wake. Everyone in Diviniteria went into a frenzy once again. The weapons had affected a lot of neighboring areas, but rather than that, the most important problem was that they had sessfully attacked Diviniteria. Diviniteria was the Gods¡¯ country! How could a regr human being have attacked them? Not only were they invading this holy country, they were also ridiculing it! That was the most unbearable part. N?velDrama.Org owns this text. Destroying Diviniteria so much was a heavy hit on its dignity over everything else. ¡°Is he asking for death?¡± the ¡®gods¡¯ in the Lab of Gods spat angrily. After all, Levi was basically waving a red g in a bull¡¯s face. How could they hold back? Gods shouldn¡¯t be intruded upon, much less ridiculed to such an extent! ¡°Spread the word that Diviniteria is now fighting back! Attack every single country that hasn¡¯t surrendered to us!¡± Chapter 2738 Chapter 2738 The Return of the God of War Chapter 2738 The Third Giant Arrow After thatmand, the squadrons that were awaiting marched out. Countless modern aircrafts flew out of every building. They were ready to attack Levi with everything they had. Suddenly, the third giant arrow flew toward them. With three loud Shicks, all of the squadrons that the Lab of Gods had sent out got shot. Both weapons and people got heavily injured. The VIPs and the other surrendered powers all stared in surprise. They didn¡¯t know that these so-called gods were just like them. They, too, could bleed, cry and scream. Most importantly, they could die. They were just the same! Gods? Are they really gods? People were truly starting to suspect them, and they were beginning to wonder if they had been lied to. Those so-called gods were frauds! They were just too full of themselves and happened to have just a little bit more power! All of them looked on in shock and suspicion. More importantly, they had just seen an extremely bloody scenario unfold. Impression toward Diviniteria immediately soured to every single one of the people in it. Now, these VIPs and surrendered powers were beginning to wonder if they had even made the right choice. That was what embarrassed Diviniteria the most, as it was the oue they had truly dreaded. They wanted to control the whole world through the hope that gods gave people. Now, their image was ruined! Everyone was beginning to suspect them. This meant that people¡¯s loyalty was starting to waver. To the Lab of Gods, this was more embarrassing than anything else. Apart from that, the more they lost, the more encouragement their enemy got. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. By then, Levi could easily yell out, ¡°See? They¡¯re just like us! Two eyes, two shoulders, and a head on their neck that wille off just the same when sliced at.¡± No matter what, the sheer aura of these three arrows was much more powerful than any physical damage they actually caused. ¡°Attack! Attack! No man left alive!¡± the Lab of Gods shrieked,pletely red with fury. The city began to attack them with all of their systems engaged, and they fired their most high-tech, intimidating weapons first. Their main goal was to destroy their enemy¡¯s frontlines. Their aim, size and power had never been seen before. Everyone was surprised once more and finally felt a hint of the strength that the Lab of Gods had been hyping up. The ocean before them waspletely encased in Diviniteria¡¯s modern weapons. Levi¡¯s defense barrier waspletely destroyed within seconds. However, Levi had also alreadymanded everyone to retreat. With that, the ground that the Lab of Gods had been aiming at was alreadypletely empty. ¡°What? Shouldn¡¯t we continue attacking them, Commander? Your special weapon has already caused so much damage!¡± ¡°Yes! Why are we suddenly retreating now?¡± No one really understood why Levi had called for a retreat. With a smile, Levi replied, ¡°You will find out in a bit. For now, spread my word: get rid of all of the countries who surrendered to Diviniteria! It¡¯s now or never. We can¡¯t give them the chance to backstab us.¡± Not only did Levi ask them to retreat, now, he wanted to change his target to the countries that had surrendered. Soon enough, his side began to fire at the betrayers who had surrendered. Blitzkrieg battles started to take ce all over. The army swept aside all the enemy soldiers with ease under Levi¡¯smand. The enemy didn¡¯t have any chance to retaliate and all of them got destroyed. By now, Levi¡¯s army was extremely pumped up. With their newfound motivation, they destroyed enemy after enemy. The others who had surrendered to Diviniteria all watched in fear, terrified that they would be next. Even the ones in Diviniteria started to panic. Soon enough, all of the lieutenants would hear that Levi wasn¡¯t just attacking Diviniteria, but also trying to ruin them psychologically and also destroying their aura. Chapter 2739 Chapter 2739 The Return of the God of War Chapter 2739 The Anger Of The Lab Of Gods Soon enough, they realized why Levi wanted to retreat from the main battle. The Lab of God¡¯s frontline had arrived. They were strong, extremely strong, whether in terms of their fighters or their weapons. It was a terrifying sight to behold. If they were still here, they would have suffered tremendous losses, and might even have lost up to half of their men. Apart from that, the Lab of Gods had also sent out a team of animal soldiers and mechanical weapons. It was beginning to look like they could rival Leviathan. They began to attack with only one thought in mind, which wasplete and utter destruction. Yes, they were strong. Thebined army was surely strong, and the three giant arrows in session were what angered the Lab of Gods. That¡¯s why they sent out all of their most powerful weapons, prepared to get rid of any hope that their enemy had. Still, to Levi, they were weak. Sacroria had yet to show up, but that was who he was waiting for. His whole ny on aggravating the Lab of Gods with those three giant arrows so that they would panic and use all of their trump cards. Of course, that included Sacroria. Levi wanted to force Sacroria out so he could finally show all of his potentials. Sadly, it appeared like the Lab of Gods wasn¡¯t panicked enough to use him yet. N?velDrama.Org owns this text. That meant they just had to continue with the attacks. ¡°Retreat now and leave only a small unit behind to interfere!¡± Levimanded. The interference unit acted upon hismands, but the results weren¡¯t good at all. All of them were either dead or had suffered horrible injuries. They were simply no match for the Lab of Gods¡¯ army. They weren¡¯t even on the same level. The Lab of Gods was truly showing them how furious they were. They used their strongest weapons and fighters to attack and destroy as much as they could. Levi¡¯s defense barriers were slowly breaking apart, one by one. Levi didn¡¯t have any other choice but to continuously back down and retreat. By now, they had already lost eight defense barriers. Luckily, he had prepared enough barriers tost a while. If he hadn¡¯t done so, they would already be in much bigger danger. However, as of right now, Jipsdale was the next up on the defense barriers. If Levi kept retreating, that meant he would basically be sacrificing them to the Lab of Gods. They would swallow Jipsdale up without a second thought. ¡°Commander, we cannot retreat any longer! If we do, we¡¯ll be putting Jipsdale at risk. We have to fight now!¡± ¡°Yes! If anything happens to Jipsdale, our army will start to crack.¡± ¡°We have to fight no matter what! I rmend fighting them right now with every single bit of manpower we have!¡± All of the lieutenants began warning Levi against retreating any further, and all of them were mostly saying the same thing. They felt like it would be the best idea to gather all of their strength and manpower at the ninth defense barrier so that they could fight to the death against the Lab of Gods. However, Levi turned them down. ¡°No. It¡¯s not the time yet.¡± Fight their final battle? There¡¯s no point. Even if you win, there¡¯s no point, because Sacroria is still there. The biggest threat will still exist. If they suddenly showed up, even Levi might not be enough to control the situation. For now, they could still progress slowly and steadily. Their end goal was to force Sacroria out of hiding. ¡°What?¡± At his words, the whole room started moring loudly. The lieutenants were looking at Levi in disbelief. ¡°What is your n then, Commander?¡± everybody asked. ¡°Retreat. We have to keep retreating,¡± Levimanded. ¡°What? But that means leaving Jipsdale to the Lab of Gods! We¡¯re basically sending them off to get killed! Imagine the destruction that we will suffer. Also, Jipsdale are our allies!¡± ¡°I rebuke yourmand, Commander!¡± ¡°I also disagree!¡± The Jipsdale members of the army began to turn down Levi¡¯smand. After all, this was about to be a matter of life or death for them. Chapter 2740 Chapter 2740 The Return of the God of War Chapter 2740 Retreat They had to retreat Suddenly, Levi began to chuckle. ¡°That¡¯s not what I meant by retreating! First, we make use of our smaller units to constantly interfere with the Lab of Gods and distract them enough that they can¡¯t make progress. Then, we won¡¯t actually retreat and escape. Instead, we¡¯ll simply stay here and block them no matter how much it takes, even if the Lab of Gods shows up¡­ This whole n is to retreat not to sacrifice Jipsdale, but to protect them. Let them know that everyone in Jipsdale is to escape by dawn tomorrow if they want to live!¡± No one went against Levi¡¯smand. After all, he was trying to protect them. All they could do now was just listen to him. They finally started to interfere with the Lab of Gods. Even if they suffered a lot, they still had to go through with the n. As for Jipsdale, they began to retreat rapidly. By now, everyone was beginning to see the good in Levi¡¯s n to set up so much defense beforehand. Setting up defense barriers in the majority of the world meant that almost all of those areas were in Levi¡¯s control. For example, Jipsdale could escape anywhere they wanted now. They were all allies anyway. If Levi hadn¡¯t set them up beforehand, anyone could have be an enemy and Jipsdale wouldn¡¯t have had anywhere to escape to. Once again, everyone was impressed with Levi¡¯s foresight. The Lab of Gods was actually being slowed down with all the harassment going on. However, quite a lot of the fighters managed to break through and arrived at the ninth defense barrier. Levimanded the army to defend with all they had. Both sides began to suffer tremendous losses. Levi¡¯s army was suffering even more because of the sheer power that the Lab of Gods¡¯ army had. Luckily, theirmander was Levi. His war strategies ensured that every single one of those soldiers would be in a position to maximize their efficiency. N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. If it hadn¡¯t been for him, they would have been defeated a long time ago. After a while, the harassment from smaller units was no longer of use and the major army from Lab of Gods had begun to show up. Levi¡¯s army was beginning to suffer even more than it had been previously. Everyone was beginning to feel the wrath of the Lab of Gods. That was what they were truly capable of. Whether it was their fighters or their weapons, they were on a higher level than Levi¡¯s army. All Levi could do was wrack his brain to find a way to pull them closer. For example, he called for the Sacred Organization¡¯s fighters toe and help fight. The battle continued for over three hours. Levi¡¯s side was truly in big trouble, but then some good news finally arrived. Jipsdale had all evacuated. That meant their job here was done. ¡°Retreat! All of you! Retreat!¡± After getting the good news, Levi immediatelymanded for everyone to retreat and open up the ninth defense barrier. Soon enough, the Lab of Gods broke through to the ninth defense barrier. However, once they arrived, they discovered that there was no defense barrier. All of them had evacuated. ¡°Hahaha!¡± ¡°I knew they didn¡¯t have anything on us! How could a bunch of cowards like that even beat us?¡± The Diviniterians began to cheer after breaking through. ¡°Jipsdale is next. Let¡¯s destroy them!¡± ¡°They should be honored to be the first country that Diviniteria will destroy! The whole world is watching. We must put on a good show for them.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s ruin Jipsdale and truly show these Erudians that it¡¯s useless to fight against us!¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to see any living things in Jipsdale after we¡¯re done with them!¡± The Lab of Gods¡¯ army began to attack. They destroyed everything in their path and finally arrived at Jipsdale. However, once they arrived, everyone just stared in shock. All of the streets were empty! The buildings were alsopletely abandoned. They had arrived at Jipsdale only to find a ghost town. They couldn¡¯t find even a single footprint. The whole country had been scraped clean like the bottom of a barrel. Chapter 2741 Chapter 2741 Chapter 2741 Change The Commander ¡°So that was what happened! Even though the Erudia army was retreating at first, they changed their tactic and fought against us instead. They were even harassing us in front just now. Their objective was to evacuate Jipsdale!¡± The Lab of Gods quickly understood. They were merely guarding an empty city that was of no use to them. They couldn¡¯t use it to intimidate anyone! Even though they were outraged by that, there was nothing they could do. ¡°Continue our attack! As long as we manage to pass through Jipsdale, it would be much easier for us to attack! Charge!¡± Levi and the others were deep in discussion at the tenth defense barrier when they suddenly received news that the Lab of Gods¡¯ army was charging over. The enemy was advancing much faster than they had expected! Everyone looked toward Levi, expecting him to order a retreat. ¡°Commander, please think of something! We can¡¯t just keep retreating! We need to think of a more effective way to deal with it!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right! We are already at the tenth defense barrier! The defense barriers in front were safe as they were situated on the ocean. However, our countries would be affected if we retreat further. That would mean giving up on one allied power for each defense barrier we retreat to!¡± ¡°Even though we managed to sessfully evacuate Jipsdale, we can¡¯t possibly do the same to dozens of other countries, right? Where can we possibly evacuate everyone to?¡± Everyone began discussing among themselves. Indeed, even though Levi dide up with some good ideas, they were just temporarily useful and not enough to hold the enemy back forever. Their enemy was simply too strong. Furthermore, Levi had already run out of ideas, and the only thing the army could do was to retreat. That struck fear in everyone¡¯s hearts. Most of the men were starting to feel that Levi was not good enough to take the position ofmander. Even though Levi was indeed capable, he was unable toe up with solutions during crucial moments. As such, perhaps changing themander would be a better choice. In fact, that was what the majority of the men wanted. Meanwhile, Levi had a deep crease between his brows as he continued thinking of a solution. He was wondering how they could get Sacroria to show up. Judging by the current situation, unless the Lab of Gods suffered a huge blow or the enemy¡¯s army was completely defeated, it was impossible for Sacroria to take action. Levi understood that if he did not step up and show their trump card, it would be extremely difficult to defeat the Lab of Gods. Even if they gathered all members of the alliance, it would still be useless, and most of them would end up sacrificing their lives. However, the situation might change if Zarain joined their alliance. Levi knew that Zarain had powerful forces, even though he was not sure of the extent of it. However, Zarain had made a clear stance that the country would neither surrender nor join any alliances. Since getting help from Zarain was not possible, Levi had to think of other options. But since he was unable toe up with any good ideas yet, he could only order his troops to retreat when faced with the Lab of Gods¡¯ army. Levi had considered the situation much more thoroughly than the others. No doubt, the only way to defeat the Lab of Gods was to follow Levi¡¯s lead. Apart from Levi, no one else knew how the Lab of Gods was structured and that the true power of the Lab of Godsy in Sacroria. ¡°Commander, have you thought of a solution yet? Are we really just going to continue retreating?¡± ¡°Exactly! Should we just gather all our forces and face them head-on?¡± Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. Everyone fixed their gazes on Levi, waiting for his reply. ¡°Retreat! We will just leave some troops behind to try and deplete the enemy¡¯s energy and resources! We will also bury somendmines underground at our defense barrier so that they would explode when the Lab of Gods¡¯ army arrive!¡± Levi gave his orders. When everyone heard the word ¡°retreat¡±, looks of disappointment appeared on their faces. They had given Levi repeated chances toe up with a way. However, although the troops were already at the tenth defense barrier, the man was still unable to think of a solution. All the army was doing was retreating. Because of that, everyone was starting to lose confidence in Levi. The lieutenants quickly gathered everyone and discussed privately. ¡°Should we suggest changing themander? It seems like Levi is not fit for the task!¡± Chapter 2742 Chapter 2742 Chapter 2742 Continue To Retreat Initially, the army was still able to understand the reasons for retreating. However, the men could not help but feel disappointed when the situation seemed to be continuing indefinitely. Although they were already retreating to the eleventh defense barrier, Levi still did not seem to have any ns other than to continue retreating and harassing the enemy¡¯s troops. That was hugely distressing to everyone. If themander was unable toe up with a solution, there was no use keeping him! Whoever was able to solve the imminent problem should be themander instead! A leader was one who knew the way and showed the way. It seemed like Levi¡¯s abilities were just good enough for him to be a military strategist and not a commander. ¡°I think Levi is more suitable to join the strategy team and contribute ideas as a military strategist. We should elect a newmander instead!¡± ¡°How about this? Let¡¯s submit a petition first, since it¡¯ll take some time for a decision to be made. By then, we¡¯ll probably have retreated even more under Levi¡¯s leadership!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right! He¡¯s totally at a loss now. All he does is to order us to retreat! Since the situation doesn¡¯t seem to be changing anytime soon, we should just petition for a change ofmander now! Is everyone agreeable to that? Those who agree, let¡¯s do it together!¡± Meanwhile, Levi waspletely unaware that most of the lieutenants had submitted a joint petition for a change ofmander. The man was still thinking hard for a solution to lure Sacroria out. The alliance had already abandoned the tenth defense barrier. Very soon, the Lab of Gods¡¯ army would be pursuing their retreating forces. Boom! However, thendmines that Levi had nted exploded at that instant, causing a huge toll on the Lab of Gods¡¯ army. However, the impact from the explosion was still not severe enough to inflict substantial damage to the enemy. Next up would be the eleventh defense barrier, also the most important defense barrier as it connected seven nations. If the army was not able to hold up that defense barrier, those seven nations would be in danger. It would be equivalent to opening their doors and inviting the Lab of Gods¡¯ army in. If that happened, the Lab of Gods would suddenly have seven more options to choose from. There was no way that the alliance would be able to defend those seven nations simultaneously. All seven nations would end up in peril. That was not an oue anyone wanted. After all, everyone in Jipsdale had been evacuated to those seven nations. It was not a solution to evacuate the countries endlessly. Besides, it had already taken so much effort to evacuate Jipsdale, which was a rtively small nation. Given the size of those sevenrger countries, it would take substantially more effort to evacuate. Moreover, evacuating the seven nations would mean opening up another dozens of countries for the Lab of Gods to attack. As such, guarding the eleventh defense barrier was of utmost importance. It was simply not an option to lose that line of defense. The enemy breaking through the eleventh defense barrier would mean that the alliance had lost one- third of the battle! If the alliance also lost control of the seven nations that the eleventh defense barrier connected, they would have lost half the battle. Theoretically, it would also mean that they were guaranteed to lose the battle. As such, everyone was in favor of engaging in a battle of life-or-death at the eleventh defense barrier. It would be the best oue if they could win. If they lost, they would also ept the defeat. No matter what, the alliance was adamant not to give the eleventh defense barrier up. However, the lieutenants seemed to have figured out Levi¡¯s strategy. Most likely, he would still not be able toe up with a solution. He would probably choose to give the eleventh defense barrier up and evacuate the seven nations, exactly like what he did at the tenth defense barrier. The lieutenants were sure that there was nothing Levi could do about it. He would not face the Lab of Gods head-on, and other than sending troops to harass the enemy, there was nothing Levi could do. N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. Indeed, after retreating to the eleventh defense barrier, Levi did not give orders for the army to fight to their death there. Instead, he told everyone to stand by and wait for his orders. Judging by the situation, it was very likely that Levi would give orders to retreat once again. It was just like what everyone had expected. While observing the Lab of Gods¡¯ movements, the lieutenants keenly waited for the decision from the higher-ups on whether or not to change themander. Levi was also hesitating. He understood the importance of the eleventh defense barrier and was wondering if he should gather all forces and go all out in a life-or-death battle or if there were other solutions¡­ For example, continue retreating and think of other ns¡­ Chapter 2743 Chapter 2743 Chapter 2743 Questioning Soon after, the Lab of Gods¡¯ army passed through Jipsdale and were advancing closer to the eleventh defense barrier. In fact, both Levi and the Lab of Gods were testing waters, and both parties had simr objectives. While Levi was thinking of a n to lure Sacroria out, the Lab of Gods had been attacking full force in order to force the two mysterious entities of Erudia to show up, if they existed, of course. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. However, it was clear that the Lab of Gods had an advantage. They were advancing in such an aggressive manner that threw the alliance into a state of panic. If the same situation continued, it was just a matter of time before the two mysterious entities of Erudia would be forced to show up. But Levi was still at a loss for solutions. ¡°Sacroria has ordered us to break through their eleventh defense barrier no matter what! This is absolutely crucial! The enemy is expected to put up a fierce fight there. It would be an ultimate battle! Sacroria hopes that we can take over their eleventh defense barrier without their retaliation.¡± Meanwhile, the Lab of Gods had received orders tounch an aggressive attack at the eleventh defense barrier. It would be a crucial battle! Only after breaking through the eleventh defense barrier would they be able to force the two mysterious entities of Erudia to show up. As such, Mr. X was personally supervising the battle. It was time for the Lab of Gods to unleash its full powers in that pivotal battle. Very soon, Mr. X arrived together with a fighter and had brought along some powerful weapons with him. Besides the vanguard of the Lab of Gods¡¯ army, the other troops had also started to gather. The Lab of Gods were in no hurry to attack as they had to first amass all their forces before engaging in the ultimate battle! The atmosphere was filled with tension at the impending battle. The indescribable sense of oppression in the air was felt most by the soldiers of the alliance who were guarding the eleventh defense barrier. Everyone was discussing the matter while feeling unsettled. While the enemy was actively making preparations for the sh, there were no movements on their side. Naturally, that caused the soldiers to panic. ¡°What¡¯s going on with ourmander?¡± ¡°Has he note up with a solution yet? The enemy is already at our doorstep!¡± ¡°Could he be thinking of retreating again? We¡¯re all going to die if he continues doing that!¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think he¡¯s fit to be ourmander. We should get someone else to do it instead!¡± ¡°It seems like a lot of people are upset with him!¡± Right before the ultimate battle was about to break out, voices of dissatisfaction about Levi¡¯s leadership could be heard all around. Almost everyone in the alliance was talking about it. After all, the alliance was abination of forces from various countries and did not consist solely of Erudia¡¯s soldiers. Members of the alliance who were not from Erudia would not be devoted to Levi as they were not aware of the man¡¯s huge contributions to Erudia, saving the country time after time. They were only certain of what they had experienced, which was that Levi was unable toe up with solutions and was incapable of leading them. If that was the case, the leader of the alliance had to be changed! Displeasure among the lieutenants was even greater than that among soldiers. Negative emotions were running high. They were just one step away from speaking to Levi directly. ¡°I bet Levi intends to continue his retreating strategy. He will abandon the eleventh defense barrier and evacuate the seven nations behind us!¡± one of the lieutenants said. ¡°That¡¯s for sure! Anyway, those seven nations and the eleventh defense barrier don¡¯t really concern him. Even if we lost them, Levi and Erudia wouldn¡¯t suffer any losses!¡± ¡°Yup, that¡¯s right! Levi only cares about Erudia and nothing else. He¡¯s simply using our nations and people as guinea pigs and sacrificial objects! If Erudia is directly affected, I¡¯m sure he wouldn¡¯t order us to retreat but would fight it out with the enemy instead!¡± ¡°Exactly! Of course he won¡¯t be panicking. It¡¯s our men and forces that we are losing now, not Erudia¡¯s!¡± ¡°We can¡¯t continue sacrificing our countries and people to buy him time toe up with a solution!¡± ¡°No matter what, we must protect the eleventh defense barrier! We will lose the battle for sure if we give it up!¡± The lieutenants took turns to express their dissatisfactions. ¡°Let¡¯s go! We need to ask Levi what his n is.¡± ¡°Yup! Even if he hasn¡¯t made up his mind yet, we need to force a decision out of him!¡± Very quickly, the dozens of lieutenants came to a consensus. They headed toward themand center where Levi was to question him on his decision. Chapter 2744 Chapter 2744 Chapter 2744 What Sacroria Is Wary About Looking at the dozens of lieutenants who had just rushed over, Levi was stunned. He was still researching and thinking of a solution, while waiting for updates. The Lab of Gods must have nted undercover spies at their side. Naturally, Levi would send some spies to infiltrate the enemy¡¯s camp too. He was waiting for updates from these spies. His decision would be made ording to the circumstances on the ground. He did not expect the lieutenants to be so impatient as to rush over to interrogate him. ¡°Commander, Diviniteria¡¯s troops are gathering their forces. We¡¯ve only encountered their vanguard earlier. Now that their troops are convening together, they¡¯ll be at their most powerful. Soon, they¡¯ll break through the eleventh defense barrier! What is your n? We¡¯re panicking now! Please,e up with a n so we can prepare quickly!¡± demanded the rest as they stared at Levi intently. However, Levi merely frowned. ¡°Well¡­ I haven¡¯t decided yet. I need to wait for a while.¡± He was still waiting for more news beforeing up with a more specific n. After all, since the Lab of Gods was making such a huge move, there was definitely something else behind it. Perhaps, they might have news about Sacroria. ¡°Huh? You haven¡¯t decided?¡± Everyone was surprised. ¡°They are knocking right on our doors, yet you haven¡¯t decided? The Lab of Gods is going to attack soon. Actually, it¡¯s already toote for us to make preparations now. It¡¯s really not ideal that you haven¡¯t made a decision. Furthermore, the eleventh defense barrier is very important. The seven nations behind us have already decided that they will neither give in nor retreat.¡± Everyone started to analyze the current situation, so they could pressurize Levi. ¡°Commander, based on our collective opinions, it¡¯s best if we concentrate all of the allied forces at the eleventh defense barrier. Let it be the defining battle with the Lab of Gods. We¡¯re all in this together! Even if we lose, no one will have anyints. After all, there¡¯s a huge gap in strengths.¡± ¡°Yeah! Everyone¡¯s united together. We aren¡¯t a single nation¡ªwe¡¯re an alliance! Looking at this current situation, we must not give up on our seven allies behind us.¡± ¡°Shall we fight, Commander?¡± ¡°Shall we?¡± Everyone was pressurizing Levi to go ahead with this fight to the death. However, he frowned. ¡°Let¡¯s wait first. Give me half an hour.¡± Levi instructed everyone to leave. They left, but continued surrounding themand center that Levi was in. As they waited eagerly for his final decision, time ticked by. When half an hour had almost passed, Levi received news from his spies. ¡°Huh? The Lab of Gods is wary about two mysterious entities from Erudia, to the extent that Sacroria is still reluctant to reveal himself? In fact, Sacroria¡¯ existence is to prepare for the two mysterious entities!¡± When Levi finally received the message, he understood everything. Both parties were testing the grounds, including the Lab of Gods. The Leviathan was also meant to test these two mysterious entities in Erudia. However, ording to intel, these two mysterious entities might not even exist. Still, Sacroria was still wary about them. These clues make things much easier. N?velDrama.Org owns this text. Levi smiled. The next step was to rify with the Dragonites and The Cardinal Hall what those two mysterious entities were, and whether they existed. It would be better if they existed. That way, they would have a higher chance against the Lab of Gods and Sacroria. If they did not exist, he would think of a way to lure Sacroria out. That was the other solution. However, it was good now that they were on the right track. As time was needed to make preparations, they must not engage in the next battle. They had to minimize any casualties and deaths. ¡°Hear my orders!¡± Soon, the lieutenants entered and stared at Levi intently, waiting for his decision. ¡°Ry my orders. Give up on the eleventh defense barrier! Tell the seven nations behind us to retreat.¡± Chapter 2745 Chapter 2745 Chapter 2745 You Will Not Be The Commander Soon When Levi said that, everyone fell dead silent. Is this it? They had waited for half an hour, thinking that Levi was going to mobilize the forces for this final battle. They were almost howling in excitement, but it turned out that they were instructed to retreat. After pressurizing Levi and giving him half an hour to think about it, that was his decision. He even wanted the seven nations behind them to leave like Jipsdale. This¡­ This¡­ Everyone was dumbstruck. After waiting for so long, that was the oue. The dozens of lieutenants stood paralyzed on the ground. A long time passed, but they did not leave. Instead, they stared at Levi fixedly. ¡°Huh? Why are you all still in a daze? Carry out your tasks now! Didn¡¯t I make myself clear?¡± asked Levi as he gazed back at them. N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. However, everyone merely stood there quietly, their eyes widened in shock. ¡°Huh? What happened?¡± Levi asked again. No one replied. The venue was dead silent. None of them left to carry out Levi¡¯s orders. ¡°What are you doing? Speak!¡± bellowed Levi furiously. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Commander. We cannot ept your decision!¡± The lieutenant from Xyperia was the first to step forward. ¡°Yeah! We cannot ept this. The eleventh defense barrier is critically important! We must not give up on it. The seven nations behind us must not retreat either.¡± ¡°We must engage in a battle of life-or-death at the eleventh defense barrier!¡± Everyone looked at Levi simultaneously. ¡°Commander, please give the orders to let the allied forces battle it out at the eleventh defense barrier!¡± ¡°Commander, please give the orders to let us fight to the death at the eleventh defense barrier!¡± yelled everyone in unison. They were not requesting Levi to do it¡ªinstead, they were forcing Levi to issue themand for the last battle. Levi felt angry upon being pressured by them. ¡°Don¡¯t you understand what I said? I¡¯m instructing you to pull the troops back! Am I themander, or are you themander? Are you refusing to acknowledge me as yourmander anymore?¡± scolded Levi. ¡°If you still treat me as yourmander, obey my orders and fulfil the task that I¡¯ve assigned you. I promise that I¡¯ll attain victory at the least possible cost.¡± He was right. If they obeyed Levi¡¯s n to keep retreating, they could minimize any casualties. ¡°At the count of three, get lost and carry out your tasks! Otherwise, you¡¯ll be disobeying my orders and I¡¯ll act ording to the militaryw!¡± shouted Levi. However, no one budged. They said simultaneously, ¡°If you issue themand to fight to the death, we¡¯ll still treat you as the commander. We¡¯ll respect you and obey your orders. However, if you instruct us to retreat, we¡¯re sorry that we cannot follow your orders. We¡¯ll also stop treating you as ourmander.¡± ¡°Yeah! Ourmander is supposed to be useful at the most critical juncture. He is supposed to lead us in thest battle, not to keep retreating.¡± ¡°Battling the enemy is not only Erudia¡¯s own matter¡ªit concerns everyone in the allied forces! You cannot win time for Erudia by using our losses.¡± ¡°We want a fair and justmander, not someone who would be prejudiced toward a particr nation. He is supposed to treat every nation as his own.¡± ¡°You cannot keep retreating and shying away from battles just for Erudia¡¯s sake!¡± Everyone vented the frustrations and dissatisfactions that they had been hiding. Leviughed. ¡°Are all of you really going to stop acknowledging me as yourmander? Are you going to start a revolt? Still, I still have the final say in things. I¡¯m themander, so all of you must obey me. Regardless of what instructions I give, you have to carry them out! The moment you disobey my orders, you¡¯d be breaking the rules. In that case, I¡¯ll have to punish you.¡± ¡°You¡¯re right. Themander has the highest position among us all, so we have to listen to the commander. However, you¡¯ll not be themander soon!¡± everyone replied. Levi frowned. ¡°What do you mean?¡± Chapter 2746 Chapter 2746 Chapter 2746 Invitation From The Headquarters He had an unsettling feeling. These foolish men are going to ruin the n and kick up a huge fuss. If they want to change themander, it¡¯ll be a huge problem. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. It looks like these dumbasses are actually nning to do that. ¡°We¡¯ve already signed a petition to request for a change inmander a long time ago. However, we have been monitoring your performance all along. If did a good job, you can continue being the commander. Yet, we¡¯ve been disappointed every time.¡± ¡°When you were faced with the enemy, you always failed to think of a good solution. All you know is to keep harassing and retreating. You have no concrete ns! We¡¯ve already lost ten of our defense barriers, but you are still at a loss for solutions. This proves that you are helpless against the Lab of Gods. In the face of absolute power, any tricks or plots are useless. We can only fight them with our brute force.¡± Everyone spoke up heatedly, even mentioning that they were going to change themander. ¡°We¡¯re not denying your ability to lead us as themander. We were all very impressed by you previously. However, since you are still unable to think of a solution during such a critical moment, we have no choice but to rece you with someone more capable.¡± Levi protested anxiously, ¡°Believe me! Everything¡¯s under my control. I just need some time! However, I can promise that any injuries or losses will be minimized. I¡¯ll try my best to avoid harming any of the nations. Trust me, I¡¯ve got everything under control. People who understand me would know that I¡¯ll never rush into a fight unprepared.¡± Some people were convinced when Levi said that. After all, there were quite some people who had interacted with Levi before and understood him well. They hesitated upon hearing his words. Should we trust Levi? What if he has a solution? If we strip him of hismander position recklessly, we might suffer a huge loss. ¡°I don¡¯t care if you have a solution or not. I just want to ask if you can guard the eleventh defense barrier and the seven nations behind us,¡± said one of them directly. The person did not care about that many things, nor was he willing to listen to all those nonsenses. Everyone knew how to bluff, but the priority was whether the immediate dilemma could be solved. Everyone focused their gazes at Levi when that person asked that. As long as Levi¡¯s n could protect the defense barrier, everyone would still be willing to follow his lead. However, Levi shook his head. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but it¡¯ll have to fall. I still need some time! Hence, we have to give up on the eleventh defense barrier and the seven nations behind. However, we¡¯ll reim control over them very quickly!¡± Everyone was disappointed upon hearing what he said. At such a critical moment, they could not wait idly anymore. That battle had to be fought. If Levi kept trying to evade the conflict, no one would support him. They received news that the Lab of Gods would attack five or six hourster. That was an extremely short period of time. After all, the allied forces needed time to prepare if they had to set themselves up for a battle. The superweapons had to be transported over as well. Gazing at everyone, Leviughed and said, ¡°Now, I¡¯m still themander. All of you have to obey me, even if you¡¯re unwilling to. Any troublemakers will be detained immediately!¡± Amotion broke out immediately after he spoke. The lieutenants were all scared. No matter what, Levi was still themander, so he had the power and authority to take charge of everything. It was of no benefit to them if they disobeyed his orders. ¡°Someone,e here!¡± When Levi issued themand, his most loyal subordinates rushed over. ¡°If anyone disobeys my orders, lock the person up immediately. As themander, I have the power to do that.¡± ¡°Understood!¡± Levi swept his gaze across the rest. ¡°Even if you are unwilling to follow my orders, you must still be ountable to me.¡± Just when everyone was feeling indecisive, Levi suddenly received a video call invitation from the headquarters. The headquarters consisted of the Dragonites and organizations from various nations. Now that they were having a video conference, Levi felt a hint of unease. However, he still epted the video call invitation. Chapter 2747 Chapter 2747 Chapter 2747 The Titan Lord All the leaders were present in the video call. Max was the representative for Erudia. ¡°Commander, we invited you to this video conference to discuss the reappointment of themander. The armies of Diviniteria are gathering and willunch an attack soon. The allied forces must guard the most critical defense barrier. Are you still out of ideas? Are you still going to retreat?¡± asked Craig on behalf of everyone else. Levi nodded. ¡°ording to my n, we have to retreat for now. This isn¡¯t the time to engage in a life- or-death battle with Diviniteria.¡± ¡°Understood.¡± On the other side of the video call, a huge outroar broke out as people talked over each other. Looks of disappointment appeared on their faces. Everyone was still in disbelief when they received so many lieutenants¡¯ requests to change the commander, so they wanted to ask Levi personally. Yet, this was the oue. He did not have any good solutions to deal with Diviniteria¡ªin fact, he had no solutions at all. Instead, he kept dying it. No one could afford to waste any more time. ¡°If that¡¯s the case, I suggest that we change themander to someone who¡¯s more capable. For the sake of fairness, let¡¯s cast a vote.¡± ¡°Sure! Raise your hand if you agree to change themander.¡± Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! The representatives raised their hands one after the other. Other than Craig and the other representatives who were on good terms with Erudia, most of them raised their hands in agreement to change themander. ¡°The oue is obvious. Levi will no longer serve as themander! However, he can join the strategy team as a military strategist.¡± Craig announced the results. ¡°Yeah, Levi can join the strategy team. That¡¯s the most suitable ce for him. I agree with this suggestion!¡± ¡°I agree too!¡± The majority agreed to let Levi join the strategy team as a military strategist. Another candidate would be appointed as themander instead. When the lieutenants in themand center saw that Levi had been stripped of his position as the commander, they almost cheered in celebration. This is great! After losing his title as themander, Levi was still rtively calm. He had already expected this oue when he received the invitation to the video conference. However, he was helpless to do anything. This bunch of fools! There¡¯ll be so many casualtiester. The representatives on the other end were starting to nominate the newmander. There were a total of six candidates. Themander was chosen by voting. Eventually, they decided to appoint the Titan Lord of Xyperia, Lovski, to be the nextmander. He was the next best choice apart from Levi. More importantly, he was extremely skilled in fighting. In fact, he got his nickname as the Titan Lord due to his impable skills. Soon, the Titan Lord, who was almost two meters tall, arrived with his subordinates. The lieutenants bowed to him. Looking at Levi, the Titan Lord reassured him, ¡°Don¡¯t be angry, Crown King from Erudia. You¡¯ll still be part of my strategy team as the primary military strategist. There are many things that I¡¯ll have to consult you about!¡± Levi chuckled. ¡°In that case, I¡¯d advise you to give up on the eleventh defense barrier and the seven nations behind. Retreat immediately!¡± Titan Lord busts outughing upon hearing that. He mocked, ¡°Looks like you haven¡¯t realized your own mistake, Crown King. You haven¡¯t understood why you were reced.¡± Ignoring Levi, he announced to the lieutenants, ¡°Ry my orders! All of the allied forces¡¯ troops, weapons, equipment, and trump cards shall be concentrated at the eleventh defense barrier as quickly as possible. We don¡¯t have much time left, so we need to hurry up! Before the Diviniteria troops attack, all preparations must be done. I am determined to fight to the death at the eleventh defense barrier with Diviniteria. We have no other options¡ªthe only way is to face this battle head-on!¡± The lieutenants were excited after hearing the Titan Lord¡¯smands. ¡°Yes, Commander!¡± ¡°Yes, Commander!¡± Chapter 2748 Chapter 2748 Chapter 2748 Levi Bes The Military Strategist ¡°A fight to the death!¡± ¡°A fight to the death!¡± Everyone pumped their fists in the air and cheered. The lieutenants were all hot-blooded warriors, courageous in the face of war. They did not fear death at all¡ªin fact, they wished to die on the battlefield. They howled like wolves. Levi¡¯s consistent retreats had driven them mad. They thought that he was too conservative. The fight that they had put up was so humiliating that their grievances toward Levi piled up. On the other hand, the Titan Lord was the type to rush into a battle directly, using nothing but brute strength. Everyone started bing restless the moment he issued hismand. They had all been won over by his charisma, utterly convinced by him. This was themander they wanted! Although he did not have a solution for this situation, he was willing to fight to the death. Although Diviniteria was very powerful, the allied forces were equally strong too. There was no need to fear. ¡°We¡¯ll carry out your orders right away!¡± The lieutenants went to make preparations eagerly. Before they left, they shot Levi a meaningful look. He did not know what they were trying to say. Perhaps, there was a hint of mockery involved. Look at him, then look at yourself! After the lieutenants announced to the warriors that they were going to fight to the death, everyone erupted into an uproar. They could feel the blood and adrenaline rushing through their veins. Under Levi¡¯s leadership, they had been suppressing themselves. Now that they could finally battle it out once and for all, they all cheered in the Titan Lord¡¯s name. It was as if everyone had gone mad. After receiving his orders, the allied forces started to send their more elite warriors and weapons over. Erudia also sent their best equipment and strongest soldiers over, including all the most powerful weapons. When the allied forces were established, everyone promised to not hide anything. In an instant, the nations started transporting everything they had to the eleventh defense barrier. It was an astonishing and intimidating scene. The Titan Lord was quite capable too. He not only looked at therge picture, but also paid attention to the meticulous details. While analyzing the enemies¡¯ troops, he started setting up the firepower of his side. He even asked Levi toe up with some ideas, such as how to attack and defend. Levi had no choice but to help the Titan Lord. He devised multiple battle ns and included the Maya Industries and Sacred Organizations within them. That would increase their chances of victory, while minimizing casualties. Soon, Levi, alongside the strategy team and the Titan Lord, finished preparing the battle n. After the allied forces¡¯ warriors and weapons arrived, they were all deployed to their respective positions. Levi left after finishing everything. Even though he had lost his position as themander and it would be less convenient to do things, he still had to take action. His first step was to rush back to Erudia and ask the Dragonites and The Cardinal Hall about the two mysterious entities. He wanted to ascertain if it was true. Soon after Levi left, the Titan Lord was informed about it. ¡°What? The primary military strategist has disappeared? I bet that he¡¯s so scared of dying that he¡¯s unwilling to stay on the front lines.¡± ¡°That¡¯s possible! Otherwise, why would he keep retreating when he was still themander?¡± This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Yeah! I realized a long time ago that he was the fastest to run away every time. Till now, Levi has nevere face-to-face with the Lab of Gods!¡± Everyone voiced out their opinions, thinking that Levi did not dare to stay at the front lines because he was afraid of dying. Titan Lord scoffed coldly. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter anymore. Well, he has a knack for war. The fourbat tactics that he devised for us are amazing. Since we want him primarily for his battle tactics, his absence doesn¡¯t matter anymore. He¡¯s not the onemanding, anyway!¡± ¡°Yeah! With you leading us, we¡¯ll definitely win.¡± The allied forces acted quickly. Soon, everyone¡¯s trump cards arrived and were directed to the positions that the Titan Lord had prepared for them. All they had to do was to wait for the Diviniteria troops and prepare to fight to their deaths! Chapter 2749 Chapter 2749 Chapter 2749 Finding The Answer At first, everyone had heard of how powerful Diviniteria was. If the battle was lost, then the entire world would be doomed. Truth was, everyone still feared Diviniteria. After all, they were way too strong. Moreover, Levi and his men were running out of ideas. N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. Even those who came as backup feared Diviniteria. However, ever since arriving there, they realized their powers were incredibly powerful as allies. It was a mind-blowing sight the second when over ten countries revealed their trump cards. The number of soldiers, weapons, and other forms of support were just too great. Most importantly, every organization was willing to go all out this time, revealing everything that they had. With all their resourcesbined, it seemed as though they had a hundred times more resources than the opponent in every aspect. Perhaps their quality was not on a par with the opponent¡¯s, but they were way ahead in terms of numbers. Seeing the eleventh defense barrier that was reinforced with over ten operating bases, everyone felt extremely relieved. Their fear toward Diviniteria had vanished in an instant. Truth was, their fear came from theck of firepower. And now, they had more than enough, to the point that it was a little scary. Even Lovski was shocked by the news. He had never fought a battle where he was on the wealthy end. With all these resources, he feared nothing. Nheless, he was still puzzled about something. He did not understand what was Levi afraid of when the alliance had made them so strong. Why isn¡¯t he starting the battle? Everyone was in shock as soon as they found out how powerful the alliance was. No one expected their powers to be so great. Soon, the Lab of Gods received the news, and they, too, got the shock of their lives. ¡°Usually, they¡¯ll hold back on revealing their powers. Looks like they¡¯re bringing out everything they¡¯ve got now that they¡¯re in danger. With the alliance, the opponent is now way stronger than before. Especially when the Titan Lord from Xyperia has reced Levi as themander!¡± said someone. Everyone in Lab of Gods was filled with horror, seeing how powerful the alliance was. It was more powerful than they had expected. Suddenly, Mr. Xughed. ¡°This is great! It¡¯s really great! Levi¡¯s position as themander is changed! This is great news! Although Levi keeps making his army retreat, his little disturbances have caused us a lot of damage. Most importantly, we¡¯ve already made such a huge loss when we didn¡¯t even see him in person. Besides, I know he has more schemes up his sleeves. Even if we win in the end, we¡¯ll definitely have suffered a lot under Levi¡¯s hands. We¡¯ll even lose many soldiers.¡± His eyes lit up. ¡°We¡¯re not afraid of battling against the alliance. To be specific, we¡¯ve been dreaming of them gathering all their power to fight with us. It¡¯s just that our dream just didn¡¯te true. And now, Levi¡¯s position as themander is finally changed! Heaven must be helping me. Lovski has always been a belligerent person. He¡¯ll definitely put in his all to fight with us. This is just great!¡± After finding out themander had changed, everyone started tough. Their only fear was that the alliance would not fight with them. And now, it was sorted out. ¡°We¡¯re almost done gathering our forces, right?¡± Mr. X asked. ¡°Yes. They¡¯re all gathered!¡± ¡°Okay. Wait for my orders to attack. I¡¯m going to report the situation to Sacroria and get their decision on this.¡± Both parties were done preparing themselves. A massive battle was about to erupt. In fact, it would be the battle of the century that no one had ever seen. All the parties except for Zarain, which had the least number of warriors, had sent out every manpower they had. Meanwhile, as soon as Levi rushed over to Erudia, he gathered the four top members of Dragonites, Daxon of The Cardinal Hall, and other powerful people. ¡°Aren¡¯t you supposed to be the military strategist at the front line? The battle is about to begin! Why are you still here?¡± someone among the crowd asked, curious. ¡°The frontline doesn¡¯t need me anymore. Hence, I¡¯m going to deal with my own matters,¡± Levi answered. His words left everyone staring at him in confusion. Levi quickly continued, ¡°My purpose of gathering all of you here is to ask a question¡­¡± Chapter 2750 Chapter 2750 Chapter 2750 The Two Mysterious Entities ¡°Huh? What¡¯s the question?¡± ¡°Tell us quickly. I¡¯m curious already.¡± Everyone¡¯s curious gazes were fixated on Levi. ¡°I heard there are two legendary entities in Erudia. Apparently, they¡¯re above everything and are incredibly powerful. In fact, they¡¯re so powerful that even Lab of Gods is afraid of them.¡± Levi nced at the crowd and asked, ¡°So, does everyone know of these legendary entities?¡± ¡°Well¡­¡± The top members of Dragonites were at a loss. It was apparent that they did not know about it. After all, they were from the modern era instead of the older ones. If a person did not have the habit of intentionally reading up some archives, they would not know of those two existences. Surprisingly, grim expressions appeared on the faces of Daxon and several other people. ¡°I¡¯ve heard a bit of the two mysterious entities, but it¡¯s not much since it¡¯s just the legend. Apparently, they¡¯re clerics of Xenhall or something. And their cultivation skills are incredible, so powerful that they seem to be gods. But then, it¡¯s all based on the legend. I don¡¯t really know much. Generally speaking, it shouldn¡¯t be real since it¡¯s just a legend. Besides, the legend has existed for so long. It¡¯s impossible for them to not leave any traces behind,¡± muttered Daxon. Nheless, Levi believed in this kind of legend. There seemed to be no other exnation for his mentor. He should be more powerful than everyone in this world, right? He might just be one of the two mysterious entities. This is definitely a possibility. ¡°Anyway, I think The Manifest Court should know something about this. We can ask them,¡± Daxon suggested. It was true. There was a possibility that The Manifest Court knew more about it than him. ¡°Since this is important, we¡¯ll go through the archives right away. Perhaps we could find some clues.¡± The other top members of Dragonites were willing to help out. After that, Levi immediately followed Daxon to The Cardinal Hall to meet The Manifest Court. They were going to ask them about the two mysterious entities of Erudia. When The Manifest Court heard Levi¡¯s question, they fell into a deep thought. The silence remained for a long time, which left Levi shocked. It was obvious that The Manifest Court knew about it. So this is what they¡¯re afraid of! They, too, are omniscient. I can¡¯t believe they knew about this as well. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. After a long silence, The Manifest Court finally responded, ¡°Now that you¡¯ve mentioned the legend, it actually has something to do with the secret Eragon has been protecting. But it¡¯s all just a legend. And we¡¯ve looked into it before. There is no connection between them.¡± Daxon was excited. ¡°Huh? It¡¯s rted to the secret Eragon has been protecting?¡± ¡°Yes. The secret exists. Same goes for the two mysterious entities¡¯ legend. However, we haven¡¯t found what the connection is until now-¡± ¡°The legend is real? It really exists?¡± Levi asked hurriedly. A voice traveled from inside again. ¡°Sorry, we don¡¯t know either. We couldn¡¯t find anything. But after a long period of investigation, there seem to be no traces of the two entities appearing in Erudia. The only conclusion we can give you is that they only exist in the legend and not in real life. Or maybe you could say that The Manifest Court does not have the ability to determine whether the two mysterious entities aren¡¯t legends. Hence, we believe they don¡¯t exist.¡± Hearing that, Levi was disappointed. Since this was the answer given by The Manifest Court, it was highly possible that the two mysterious entities were not real. As expected, legends were just legends. Moreover, even the Lab of Gods could not determine its existence. Hence, it was safe to say that they did not exist. After all, it was most likely that no one else in the world apart from The Manifest Court and the Lab of Gods could determine its existence. If they said the mysterious entities did not exist, then that must be true. Hence, they could only rely on themselves. Nheless, he could use this idea to make Sacroria reveal themselves. Levi was already thinking of a n to attack Sacroria. ¡°Before I leave, can I know what are the entities of these two legends? I¡¯m sure you can at least tell me that, right?¡± Chapter 2751 Chapter 2751 Chapter 2751 Guild And Order Even Daxon observed with keen interest when Levi asked, for he had heard of the Xenhall clerics in passing but knew not of the specifics. ¡°We¡¯ve actually looked into both variations of the legend. One pertained to the Esoteric Guild. Word has it that they were a group of theurgists who wielded powerful magical techniques! The other concerned the Xenhall clerics of the lesiastic Order, who were themselves also extraordinary folks in their own rights! Levi and Daxon both reacted with astonishment. ¡°Might you have any more detailed information or the likes?¡± Levi continued to press. An ancient manual came shooting out of The Manifest Court, which, upon Levi¡¯s examination, opened to reveal content exclusivelyprised of mythological stories that the Manifest Court made scant effort to expound upon. It was obvious that these were mere legends and, for the most part, unverified tall tales and hearsay. Levi made a mental note of them and then left. Actually, he was not sold on them either, since they were, as various sources would attest, nothing more than stories. The only avenue of doubt he had revolved around his own mentor. From where did the seemingly omnipotent mentor hail? ¡°What will you do next?¡± Daxon asked. Levi¡¯s expression was severe. ¡°All this time, Sacroria has been exceedingly concerned about the Esoteric Guild and the lesiastic Order, and the truth of their existence! For this reason, they¡¯ve remained restrained and had been conserving their strength. I¡¯ve even heard that the Lab of Gods is actually waiting on the appearance of the Esoteric Guild and the lesiastic Order, and is looking only to attack Erudia with the Leviathan!¡± Daxon had a gist of what Levi¡¯s intentions were. ¡°So your uing n would be to use the Esoteric Guild and the lesiastic Order to bait Sacroria out into the open?¡± Daxon asked. ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s right. That¡¯s why I have to first find out what these two mysterious entities of lore are about, so that I may adapt ordingly! Even if it is just a myth, we should masquerade as closely as we can to what the stories depict. Only by doing this would we be able to capture the attention of Sacroria,¡± Levi exined. ¡°I see. So, that¡¯s why you needed something more concrete from The Manifest Court! However¡­¡± Daxon appeared apprehensive. ¡°In order to be convincing as the legendary Esoteric Guild and lesiastic Order, surely one has to not only look the part but also have the prowess to match? In spite of our collective growth in strength, I¡¯m afraid that we might still be quite far off from being able to meet this very criterion!¡± Daxon¡¯s assessment was pointedly simple. Levi¡¯s subordinates simply did not have the capability to pass themselves off as members of either the Esoteric Guild or the lesiastic Order, thus making it easy for that ruse to fall through. ¡°Rx! None of you would need to get involved in this, for I have got some tricks up my sleeve!¡± This was where Mutant Number Thirteen and the Fearsome Four, as well as Cyrus, wille in handy. It shouldn¡¯t be difficult for them to pass themselves off as the Esoteric Guild and the lesiastic Order, at least for a while. Levi had also conceived a good draw with which to reel them in, and that was the Project Antis¡¯ undersea training base. To the Lab of Gods, it was a site of unbridled intrigue. Perhaps they would even fathom that ce to possess some sort of connection to the Esoteric Guild and the lesiastic Order. Levi was going to tap on that particr inclination of theirs to lure out Sacroria, but the foremost task for him was to assemble his Super Fighters. ¡°You guys shouldn¡¯t idle around either. Get out there and lend a hand! One more thing, though. Pay attention to Zarain. I¡¯m wary that they might seize the opportunity to move against us!¡± Levi wanted Daxon to keep a close eye on Zarain, for a dormant Zarain at that time was a terrifying proposition. By staying put and without joining the alliance, she and her ilk might be awaiting an opportunity to capitalize once the allied forces and Diviniteria wore each other down. N?velDrama.Org owns this text. Their strength remained an unknownmodity, and that was Levi¡¯s greatest cause for concern. Hence, he had to be on his guard. By now, the erection of the eleventh defense barrier by the allied forces had beenpleted. The Titan Lord was in the lead of a group of lieutenants surveying from an elevated vantage point while they waited for the battle tomence. ¡°How I wish I could lead our vast army forth!¡± Chapter 2752 Chapter 2752 Chapter 2752 All Gone In Thirty Seconds Morale was high owing to the overwhelming strength consolidated within the ranks of the allied forces, and the masses feared no one, not even when it was the Lab of Gods who stood opposed to them. Initial jitters had given way to burgeoning confidence once all everyone had convened. ¡°Instead of buckling down in our defensive positions, why don¡¯t we seize the initiative and take the fight to them?¡± one of the lieutenants suggested. ¡°That¡¯s right. The engagement ns provided by the military strategist had everything save an offensive approach! That goes to show that no one expects us to strike first! Diviniteria, too, will never see using!¡± ¡°Hear, hear! We¡¯ll surely take them by surprise if we were to go on the offensive!¡± Those views were seconded by a chorus of support from their other enthused contemporaries who also felt it a feasible option. A key appeal for them was that that course of action was not open to them before. Titan Lord found himself in agreement with that line of reasoning. Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. If we ourselves had not contemted that possibility, how could our enemies? Never! ¡°However, theponent units of the allied forces have all been stationed at their designated positions. Their cover would be easily blown if we were to redeploy!¡± Someone astutely pointed out. ¡°In that case, I shall lead my personal army and reserve force out myself!¡± Titan Lord¡¯s preparedness to lead the attack himself greatly astonished the lieutenants. Who is Levi Garrison when put to contrast here? One was afraid of confronting the enemy directly and only sought to withdraw, while the other led from the front and wanted to be first to charge into the fray. There¡¯s simply no room forparison! ¡°Very well. We shall follow the Commander¡¯s lead in the repulsion of Diviniteria!¡± The lieutenants began to profess their stances. Very quickly, Titan Lord had secretly mobilized his own personal army as well as a third of the reserve forces in the rearguard without notifying the other units and ventured out for the waters beyond. Half an hourter, upon the first signaling shot, the army led by Titan Lordunched their audacious assault directed at Diviniteria. Rumble¡­ The sudden eruption ofbat stunned all within the allied camp. Who was that who broke ranks and took the initiative to go on the offensive? Diviniteria, too, were taken aback. What¡¯s going on? Another surprise attack? That move, indeed, confounded their expectations. Levi¡¯s aggressive maneuver the first time round had caught them off guard, but tounch yet another one? These people are insane! Are they really showing no regard whatsoever for Diviniteria? With the element of surprise, Titan Lord¡¯s sudden onught did inflict significant casualties upon Diviniteria. With rapturous udits abound within the allied camp, all sang the praises of the Commander himself. Titan Lord¡¯s simply too awesome. Not only was he determined to battle to the death, he even took up the fight himself! That is the sort of courage we want to see, for only the brave shall be victorious! Everyone openly thought that these were qualities found wanting in Levi that made him inferior to the Titan Lord! ¡°That was fantastic! After being continually repressed, we¡¯re finally able to vent!¡± the lieutenants following Titan Lord cried. Indeed, they were practically muzzled under Levi¡¯s charge and had been waiting for that moment to let out some steam. ¡°Haha. You¡¯re the one who¡¯s most suited for the position of Commander! Levi Garrison simply doesn¡¯t have what it takes!¡± ¡°When there are no solutions, then we must face down Diviniteria and destroy it head-on!¡± On came more cheers and as their emotions soared, so did their growing disregard for Diviniteria. All the warnings they received from Levi had long been cast aside since, and they even derided Levi for his overt conservativeness and bereft of guts. Now, not only were they battling on the forefoot, but they were also taking the fight to their enemies in an extraordinarily impactful way. Titan Lord shot a clenched fist into the air. ¡°Onward! Let there be no let-up for them!¡± Weapons chambered over and over as the army behind him pressed on, determined to knock the wind out of Diviniteria¡¯s sails in one fell swoop. tion ensued as adrenaline pumped within the veins of every single man involved. The allied forces in the rear, especially, brimmed with anticipation as they awaited their orders! While this was happening, Mr. X, over with the Lab of Gods, was fuming. ¡°Do you think Diviniteria is to be trifled with, time and again? Commence the attack! I want all of them wiped out in the next thirty seconds!¡± Chapter 2753 Chapter 2753 Chapter 2753 A Devastating Blow N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. ¡°It¡¯d seem to me that this lot is going to take us for pushovers unless we demonstrate apelling show of strength.¡± Being underestimated for a second time had left the masses from the Lab of Gods enraged to a boiling point. Time to unveil our trump card! ¡°Understood!¡± At Mr. X¡¯s behest, various preparations got underway. Diviniteria¡¯s five massive flying vessels, akin to airborne battleships, were advanced to the fore. These flying vessels were humongous, with each one the approximate size of a small town, and their presence itself almost had the entire stretch of these waters in a blockade! Seeing the imposing manner of their enemy¡¯s response left Titan Lord andpany even more exhrated. ¡°Charge! Before us is the enemies¡¯ main camp! Seize it, and we shall have clinched ourselves half the sess! Ready our forces to the rear and await mymand tomence the attack!¡± The passion of Titan Lord and the others had reached fever pitch, with the warriors leading the line best characterizing their fervor. Each tried to outrun the other as though fearful of missing out! At the same time,yers uponyers of protective covers on the quintet of flying vessels suddenly withdrew and opened up, revealing the multitude of firing mechanisms within. Each and every one of these was closely packed and numbered in the tens of thousands when lined up side to side. That was for one vessel alone, as the five of thembined for close to a hundred thousand muzzles in all. ¡°Fire!¡± Upon thatmand, those hundred thousand sets of weaponry expunged rays upon rays of terrifying red energy beams! Simultaneously, it engulfed the entirety of the sea and every inch beyond. As though that entire world itself had been bathed in its reddish glow, not a single sliver of ground was spared by that all-epassing bombardment. These red energy beams were several dozen times stronger than the hand-held ones previously fired by the Leviathan. After all, the Leviathan could not muster up such a powerful output. Or should it be said that its body was unable to withstand it, and the energy capsule module on it was capped with regards to its storage capacity? That, however, proved to be no obstacle for these tremendous flying vessels, for they were capable of delivering energy beams of a potency that transcended that of the Leviathan to degrees unfathomable! With that red energy beam being dozens of times more destructive, regardless of whether it be the fighter¡¯s bodies, weapons, equipment, or protective gear such as armor or the likes, none were able to avoid being pulverized upon contact! A hundred thousand firing points from the quintet covered every position in every corner of the waters before them, without exception. Swoosh! Swoosh! Swoosh! Silence ensued when the attacking army before them was struck by the red beams. In the instant they made contact with the light, all of their bodies splintered and dissipated. Shock! Utter shock! Near two-hundred thousand men alongside their weaponry, ships, and every material object in the vicinity, were eradicated without a trace¡­ At their extreme temperatures, the energy of the red beams was so powerful that they dissolved and devastated everything in a sh. Stunned! Utterly stunned! None were more thunderstruck than Titan Lord and his lieutenants who had been directing operations from arge battleship to the rear. They had just borne testament to the loss of the entire vanguard of their army, vaporized in that flood of crimson within the blink of an eye. Horror! Sheer horror! It was a scene that would be permanently etched into each and every one of their psyche. Could this be the true might of Diviniteria? For some inexplicable reason, Levi¡¯s warnings came back to haunt them. Stay on the defensive, and refrain from attacking. Do not underestimate the enemy. If you cannot win, retreat. If you sense something amiss, withdraw immediately¡­ The Lab of Gods is much more powerful than anything known to anyone. What you have seen from them previously was a mere sample size and not a demonstration of their true prowess. Yet, no one took him seriously, for who would still dread Diviniteria after the attainment of absolute power? In the moments that followed, everyone was mortified for the true might of the Lab of Gods had dawned upon them¡­ Chapter 2754 Chapter 2754 Chapter 2754 Titan Lord Is Scared It was a truly baffling sight to behold. The people who were bravely shouting about how they would win the battle a second ago had all disappeared the next. It was the first time everyone had witnessed something this shocking. Although so many had died in an instant, not a single drop of blood was shed. On top of that, there were neither screams of pain nor body parts flying everywhere. Everyone simply vanished into thin air aftering into contact with the red beam of light. The ability topletely disintegrate everything in one¡¯s path was probably the ultimate form of power in existence. It was so ridiculously powerful that it could very well wipe out an entire civilization in an instant. In less than thirty seconds, the Lab of Gods had cleared the path before them of any and all obstacles. The frown on Mr. X¡¯s brow eased up slightly upon seeing that, and the look of arrogance returned to the faces of his men once again. This is what happens when mere mortals like you foolishly challenge Gods like us! ¡°Attack now! Hit them with all you¡¯ve got!¡± With that, the Diviniterian army began its assault. The five airships in front pushed forward immediately while the battleships and otherbat units followed closely behind. As the Erudian forces had made it clear that they would fight till the bitter end, the Lab of Gods decided to stop testing the water and yed all of their trump cards. Boom! The entire shore was filled with the deafening sounds of engines and footsteps as the enemy forces made their way forward. Titan Lord and the others were all trembling in fear when they saw the Diviniterian army marching toward them. After all, over two hundred thousand soldiers had just been vaporized before their very eyes. Boom! Boom! Boom! The enemy forces continued to fire the red beam of light as they advanced, disintegrating anything it came into contact with instantly. The frigates in front of the battleship that Titan Lord was on were all hit by the red beam and got disintegrated on the spot. Titan Lord panicked even more as he had just lost his personal guards and reserve forces in the blink of an eye. Having broken out in a cold sweat, he shouted, ¡°Retreat! Retreat now! Fire at them while you fall back! Have our men in the rear assist our retreat!¡± It was at that moment that they all understood why Levi chose to avoid fighting that battle. The enemy was simply far too powerful for them to even damage, so fighting would only lead to huge amounts of unnecessary casualties. Titan Lord ordered his men to open fire at the five airships that hade within range. However, despite them using every type of weapon they had, their attacks did no significant damage to the airships. It was unclear what material the airships were made of, but it seemed to absorb all the damage like a huge ball of cotton. Titan Lord¡¯s battleship continued making its speedy retreat while the other frigates helped provide cover. After all, they had to ensure the survival of theirmander if they hoped to stand a chance in winning the battle. Titan Lord was on the verge of tears when he saw the frigates being disintegrated one after another, but there wasn¡¯t anything he could do except watch helplessly in regret. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. This is all because I¡¯ve been too reckless! I have to take responsibility for the results of my recklessness! The other lieutenants who proposed that they initiate the attack too, held their heads low in silence. It was because of their overconfident suggestion that the alliance had paid such a huge price, so they were to me for it all. With various units sacrificing themselves to cover their retreat, Titan Lord and his men were able to get out of danger and return to base. Everyone on the base was aware of the situation at hand, and they all had gloomy expressions on their faces. Chapter 2755 Chapter 2755 Chapter 2755 They Remember Levi They had mobilized such a huge amount of soldiers, weapons, and equipment, only to have them all be reduced to nothingness in the blink of an eye. The men at the base were wondering how powerful Diviniteria was, until they saw Titan Lord and his lieutenants trembling all over. Some of them were so scared that they even peed their pants. This was a clear indicator of the dangers thaty ahead of them. Although they did not witness the horrors first-hand, seeing the state of those who did was enough for them to understand that the situation was worse than they had expected. ¡°Now that I think about it, Levi wasn¡¯t scared of the enemy! He told us that the Lab of Gods is way more powerful than we could possibly imagine! He said we should avoid direct confrontations and rely on harassment strategies instead!¡± ¡°It seems he was right all along! His strategy ofying down harassing fire was brilliant! He knows the power of the Lab of Gods better than we do!¡± ¡°Yeah! Levi was just trying to devise a n with the highest chance of sess! He would¡¯ve fought them head-on if he could!¡± That was when they realized the ingenuity of Levi¡¯s strategy. By having them retreat, he was actually protecting them by keeping the casualties to a minimum. ¡°Maybe Levi would be able toe up with a better n if he had enough time!¡± A lot of them began to miss Levi at that point. All they heard was that Levi had left after devising a few strategies, but no one knew where he went. Titan Lord and his men really regretted doubting Levi. Even after he was demoted to military strategist, he kept advising us against confronting the enemy directly! He warned us that it would end badly for us, but none of us listened! We clearly underestimated the enemy this time! Even after deploying everything we¡¯ve got, we¡¯re still no match for the Diviniterian army! Most of their weapons and equipment are stuff we¡¯ve never seen! Having all the bravery in the world means nothing if you die instantly to that red beam of light upon charging in! We thought we were powerful, but they¡¯re clearly leagues above us! We ignored Levi¡¯s warnings and severely underestimated the enemy, so now we¡¯re paying the price for it! ¡°Pull yourselves together, men! Think about how the soldiers will feel if they see you like this! The enemy will be arriving soon, so youmanders need to start giving them orders!¡± shouted Death Fiend. Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. That snapped Titan Lord out of his dazed state instantly. ¡°Stay sharp, men! A fierce battle awaits us! The enemy is far stronger than we imagined, so a lot of us are going to die! In fact, we might end up with no survivors at all! Even so, we must go out and fight! Our country, our friends, our family, and even our loved ones are all at stake! We have to achieve victory by all means necessary!¡± Thanks to his charisma as a leader, Titan Lord¡¯s words filled the hearts of those soldiers with hope and got them all fired up once again. Whatever feelings of fear seemed to have vanished as they all made up their minds to fight till the end. ¡°However, we will have to change up our strategy! The enemy¡¯s weapons are too powerful, so we can¡¯t engage them in directbat. Doing so would just be charging to our deaths for nothing. Fortunately, our military strategists from the strategy team have prepared four strategies for us. I will coordinate this operation from here on, so I want everyone to act ording to mymands! Let¡¯s do this!¡± Titan Lord ordered. Before, none of them cared about those four strategies before as Titan Lord was famous for fighting his battles head-on. Chapter 2756 Chapter 2756 Chapter 2756 They Fell For It However, having witnessed the terrors of the enemy¡¯s forces, Titan Lord was quick to view them as their lifesaver. While executing the strategies was no guarantee of victory, it would at least buy them time to continue searching for a way to win the battle. ¡°Understood! We¡¯ll get to it right away!¡± Titan Lord then carefully reviewed the first strategy that Levi had proposed. What to do if the enemy possesses ridiculously powerful and seemingly indestructible weapons? What to do if they steamroll their way in with said weapons? That¡¯s exactly what happened earlier! The Diviniterian army destroyed everything in its path with the help of the five airships and that redser beam of theirs! So, what exactly should we do? Neither Titan Lord nor his lieutenants were able toe up with an answer for that question. In fact, most of them were so terrified that they peed their pants earlier. Fortunately for them, Levi provided the answer in the first strategy he proposed. He had long since taken into consideration how they would handle an overwhelming attack from the Lab of Gods and their Leviathans. Of course, they would not engage the enemy directly as they wouldn¡¯t stand a chance regardless of how many men they had. Titan Lord then gave out the instructions ording to Levi¡¯s strategy, and they were able to get everything set up in the shortest amount of time possible. ¡°Get Levi back here right this instant! Tell him I need him! We all do!¡± he shouted. The lieutenants in themand center all held their heads low when they heard that. Thinking they would achieve victory once they got rid of Levi, they had resorted to underhanded means in order to rece him. Little did they know, they ended up needing him the most and had to bring him back again. The humiliation was so great that they all wished the ground would open up and swallow them whole. The soldiers too, believed Levi was a coward who didn¡¯t have the guts to face the enemy, only to realize he was trying to achieve victory with minimal casualties. Boom! A loud rumbling could be heard in the distance as the Diviniterian army arrived. The skies darkened as the five airships blocked out the sun, and the soldiers all trembled in fear when they nced at the sky from their bunkers. Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. The eleventh defense barrier possessed a natural advantage by having mountains on both sides and the ocean in the middle. The narrow path would only allow two airships to pass through at any given time, so it would be impossible for all five to proceed side by side. This was a natural barrier that they had in addition to their existing defenses. Titan Lord had alreadypleted all the preparations ording to Levi¡¯s proposed strategy. All that was left for him to do was engage the enemy in battle when they arrived. As the airships came within range, Titan Lord gave the order to fire the weapons. Boom! Boom! Boom! Countless secret weapons from all over the world opened fire at the enemy airships at the same time. There were about two hundred thousand weapons being used, and most of them were new to the Lab of Gods. The destructive power of those weapons was so terrifying that it felt like they could destroy everything in their line of fire. Boom! Boom! Boom! Although a majority of their attacks were of no use against the airships, some of them managed to damage its envelope. If this situation continued, their weapons could very well damage the gond of the airship as well. Enraged, the Lab of Gods was swift in their retaliation. ¡°Destroy them! I want nothing standing in our path!¡± The five airships then readied their weapons and pointed all one hundred thousand firing points at the base in front of them. Boom! Boom! Boom! A secondter, they unleashed the most terrifying attack ever. The redser beam engulfed everything in its path, and yet, Titan Lord and the others cheered when they saw that in themand center. ¡°Yes! They fell for it! They f*cking fell for it!¡± Chapter 2757 Chapter 2757 Chapter 2757 The Use Of Decoys The entiremand center was in an uproar as Titan Lord and the others cheered on excitedly. The reason behind their excitement was none other than the fact that the Lab of Gods had fallen for their trick. The base that the airships had just destroyed was actually a decoy that they had set up ording to Levi¡¯s strategy. Levi knew they wouldn¡¯t stand a chance fighting against such powerful weapons in directbat, so they would need to work their way around them. Despite how powerful the Lab of Gods¡¯ weapons were, they didn¡¯t have an infinite supply of ammunition and would eventually run out. Levi figured the resources required for the ammunition would be scarce as the weapons were very new, so it was only a matter of time before they were depleted. As such, his strategy focused on how they would get the enemy forces to waste their ammunition and run out of it sooner. Naturally, the best way to do that was to trick them into firing those weapons at decoys. As such, Levi¡¯s strategy was to construct decoy bases to serve as bait. Everything in the decoy base was fake, including the soldiers and weapons which were actually cardboard cutouts that they colored. From a distance, they looked just like the real thing, so it was impossible to tell without examining them carefully. Of course, given the advanced technology that the Lab of Gods had in possession, they could easily conduct a scan which would reveal that the base was a fake. In order to prevent that from happening, Levi¡¯s strategy involved lowering their guard by having Titan Lordunch a vicious attack at them. That way, the Lab of Gods would be so enraged and frustrated that they would only focus on destroying the base in front of them. Titan Lord made sure to hold nothing back in their first round of attack as they needed to hit the Lab of Gods hard enough to anger them. It seemed to be working as the Lab of Gods got so mad that they wasted no time destroying that base in front of them. In order to show the opponents the consequences of opposing them, the Lab of Gods fired all one hundred thousand of theirser cannons at the base. The power from this attack was over ten times greater than the one used when Titan Lord charged at them earlier. The terrifyingser beams engulfed the area in a sea of red, disintegrating everything in its path and evaporating even the seawater it came into contact with. Given its ability to vaporize everything it was fired at, those weapons were the perfect tools to wipe out entire countries or even civilizations. In just dozens of seconds, the entire base that they had built was reduced to nothingness. Regardless of whether everything on the base was real or fake, the aftermath of theser beam¡¯s attack remained the same. As such, they had no way of knowing that it was just a decoy, especially since they used over ten times more power than the previous attack. ¡°Sir, all five airships are down to sixty percent power!¡± The captains of the airships reported the status to Mr. X. ¡°That¡¯s fine. Sixty percent is more than enough for us to level this area! Keep pushing forward!¡± Mr. X replied confidently. Having removed the obstacle in front of them, the airships continued to advance side by side in a straight line. N?velDrama.Org owns this text. The sight of them approaching snapped everyone out of their brief moment of euphoria. ¡°What do we do? They¡¯reing! That decoy wasn¡¯t enough to deplete their powerpletely!¡± shouted one of the lieutenants. Chapter 2758 Chapter 2758 Chapter 2758 The Strength Of Diviniteria ¡°We continue with the strategy! Open fire!¡± Titan Lord replied calmly. With his order, the weapons that had been set up along the mountains on both sides opened fire on the airships all at once. Thanks to the huge amount of resources the alliance had, they were able to set up that ambush and st away to their hearts¡¯ content. Boom! Boom! Boom! This attack was at least ten times more powerful than the one theyunched at the airships earlier. Crack! Although the airships were able to withstand most of the attacks, they weren¡¯t exactly invulnerable, so some of the secret weapons managed to cause some serious damage to them. Naturally, the Lab of Gods didn¡¯t take too kindly to that. After all, they saw themselves as gods from Diviniteria. They believed that mere mortals shouldn¡¯t be able to hurt them at all, so taking damage from their attacks brought them great humiliation. ¡°Mr. X, these fools are attacking our airships indiscriminately! Primo Ste and Quintus Ste are taking damage! The entrance to the strait ahead is too narrow for all five of our airships to pass through at once. What should we do, Sir?¡± All five captains of the airships were seeking his advice. Mr. X simply nced at theyout of thend ahead and replied with a sneer, ¡°If thisndscape is the source of their advantage, then all we have to do is remove it!¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Unsure of what he meant, everyone stared at him in confusion. ¡°It¡¯s simple, really. All I¡¯m saying is, we will level the mountains on both sides in front of us! I want our airships to continue advancing side by side like this!¡± Mr. X continued. Everyone gasped in shock upon hearing that. What? Is he seriously suggesting that we level the mountains on both sides? Does he have any idea how much work that would be? This is a little ridiculous, even for us! The mere thought of it was so scary that they didn¡¯t dare think any further, but they had to obey the orders they were given. ¡°Level the mountains on both sides in front of us! Clear a path for our airships to advance!¡± Buzz¡­ With themand being given, all five airships charged up their cannons and fired the redser beam at the mountains. N?velDrama.Org owns this text. Boom! Boom! Boom! It was a truly shocking sight to watch the mountains being destroyed in one hit like that. ¡°Yes! They fell for it again!¡± The men at themand center cheered happily once again. The weapons set up along the mountains on both sides were actually controlled remotely, so there were no casualties sustained from the st. To anger them by firing at them from both sides like that was also a part of Levi¡¯s n. He knew the Lab of Gods had a really huge ego, so they were bound to attack the mountains in retaliation. Levi had expected the Lab of Gods to level the mountains, which was why he had chosen to avoid fighting them this whole time. Although everyone was excited to see the Lab of Gods firing at the mountains, their feelings of excitement soon faded as shock and disbelief filled their faces. The redser beams from the airships were clearly disintegrating the mountains bit by bit as they went lower and lower. In just a matter of minutes, two whole rows of incredibly tall mountains had been reduced to nothingness. Chapter 2759 Chapter 2759 Chapter 2759 The Greatest Battle Of The Century We may have sessfully tricked them into firing at the mountains on the side, but¡­ What on earth is that weapon? How is it able to level all those mountains like that? This is unbelievable! Simply unbelievable! This is a lot more powerful than we imagined! The destructive power of Diviniteria¡¯s weapons sure is on a whole different level! Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. Thend shook as the mountains were leveled, exposing the clear skies behind them. The water from the sea flowed across thend, turning the valley into a part of the ocean in an instant. With such unimaginable power at their fingertips, it was no wonder why the people of Diviniteria would call themselves gods. The men from the Lab of Gods cheered excitedly upon seeing the mountains being leveled. ¡°This is the power of the gods! We are capable of destroying the world as well as reshaping it to our will!¡± That absolute power was the main source of their confidence as well as their sense of authority. ¡°Though we have leveled the mountains, the airships are now down to ten percent power! We can only use them for transportation and defenses. Attacking is no longer possible!¡± eximed the captains. While leveling the mountains was certainly an impressive disy of might, the amount of power used was simply far too great. As such, the airships could no longer be used offensively in their advance. ¡°That¡¯s all right! We will simply stop attacking with the airships from here on out. They weren¡¯t our primary tool of offense, to begin with anyway! Begin the assault and breakthrough this line of defense!¡± Mr. X replied calmly. The five airships then came to a halt, and countless fighters got off equipped with weapons and armor as they pressed forward. Titan Lord and the others realized that Levi¡¯s strategy was working when they saw the five airships move behind several other aircraft. The airships must¡¯ve run out of firepower! Levi¡¯s strategy was a sess! Apart from some weapons and equipment, we didn¡¯t really lose much. Everything in the decoy base was made out of cardboard cutouts, so it was no big deal at all. Imagine how mad the Lab of Gods would get if they found out they had wasted that much of their firepower on a mere decoy! ¡°We¡¯re up, men! While we can¡¯t avoid engaging them in directbat, rest assured that I have nned our attack ording to the strategy provided. We won¡¯t be charging blindly into battle this time! Now, let us go give our enemies a warm wee!¡± Titan Lord shouted as he led his men into battle. The Diviniterian army too, charged forward and engaged them in fiercebat. All sorts of weapons were being fired everywhere, and the greatest battle of the century had finally begun. Bloodshed and violence soon filled the battlefield. The Diviniterian army was simply superior in terms of their equipment and fighting skills. However, the alliance was able to hold out through the use of their superior numbers, a greater amount of weapons, and clever tactics. Even so, the alliance had suffered severe casualties after one hour of fighting the Diviniterian army. The amount of injured and dead soldiers was several hundred times more than that of the Diviniterians. It was truly a tragic sight to behold. Fortunately, by having hundreds of forces working closely together in battle, they were able to back each other up whenever the situation called for it. Realizing that they were being pushed back, the alliance all brought out their respective secret weapons with the sole purpose of keeping the enemy at bay. Despite the continuously increasing amount of casualties, they had a constant supply of soldiers to take the ce of the fallen inbat. Chapter 2760 Chapter 2760 Chapter 2760 Missing Levi That was the best part about having superiority in numbers. As powerful as the Diviniterian army was, it still took them a really long time to fight their way through the alliance. Despite the severe casualties sustained in the first hour, they were able to hold their ground mainly through their sheer numbers. On top of that, Titan Lord¡¯s excellent usage of battle tactics also helped them to further minimize the casualties and maximize their efficiency inbat. At the very least, they were able to keep the fight going for prolonged periods of time. ¡°Kill them! Kill them all!¡± Due to the strong resistance they had encountered, Mr. X decided to personallymand his troops and have them fight more aggressively. Not wanting to face Sacroria¡¯s wrath, he was desperate to break through the alliance¡¯s defenses as soon as possible. The casualties suffered gradually increased as the Diviniterian army upped their game, and Titan Lord lost seven of the thirty-seven defensive bases he had set up. Things continued to worsen as the Diviniterian army continued its aggressive push. Titan Lord was both coordinating defensive strategies while assembling suicide squads to reim the bases they lost. Naturally, their strategies involved taking the Diviniterian soldiers¡¯ lives along with their own. The alliance was truly pushed to desperation by the overwhelming force of the Diviniterian army. The fighters from Diviniteria were simply far too powerful that the Erudian forces had no choice but to use human wave attacks against them. The fact that they were able to hold out that long against the enemy was a miracle in itself. Even so, Titan Lord and his men knew full well that keeping the fight going like this wouldn¡¯t solve the problem. Having the superiority in numbers meant nothing if all they did was dy the inevitable. Eventually, they would run out of cannon fodder to send at the enemy, and the Diviniterian army would break through their final line of defense. ¡°Now I see why Levi chose not to fight them! These Diviniterians are way too powerful!¡± ¡°We don¡¯t even stand a chance at winning against them! To send more men at them would simply be sending them to their deaths! It won¡¯t solve the problem at all!¡± ¡°This is why Levi¡¯s primary strategy was to avoidbat to conceal our strength! There is no point in fighting to the death here if we can¡¯t even win! Levi had devised his strategies with the goal of achieving victory in the end! He even warned us about how powerful the Diviniterian army is!¡± Everyone began to miss Levi when they realized that their defeat was certain. The eleventh line of defense is about to fall. What will happen if we lose this battle? Although Levi¡¯s advice for us to retreat would mean giving up some of our territories, it would at least keep us all alive to reorganize our forces and devise new strategies to turn the tide around. Had Levi been around, he probably would¡¯ve thought of a new n by now! Fighting the Diviniterians like this is pointless! They¡¯re dominating us with an overwhelming force, so our soldiers are nothing but cannon fodder to them! ¡°Exactly! Has anyone heard from Levi yet? He might be able toe up with a n!¡± ¡°Retreat isn¡¯t even an option for us anymore!¡± This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Yeah! It¡¯ll only get worse if we try to retreat now! Fighting till the death is our only option at this point!¡± The entiremand center was in deathly silence as everyone tried to figure out how they could turn things around, but no one was able to think of anything. Titan Lord too, felt depressed at the fact that his ruthless fighting style waspletely useless against the enemy. The difference in our strength is simply far too great. To fight them head-on is in suicidal! ¡°What do we do? What do we do?¡± Everyone was sweating profusely from anxiety, but no one was able to do anything as the number of casualties and lost territories continued to increase. Meanwhile, the forces from Zarain had been monitoring the situation since the start of the battle. ¡°It¡¯s obvious that this is a one-sided battle now. What should we do?¡± asked ck Hawk. Chapter 2761 Chapter 2761 Chapter 2761 Elterton Star Indeed. The external factor that would affect the battle would be Zarain. As a matter of fact, Zarain might be the decisive factor. It made Levi wary, and it made the Lab of Gods wary. Mr. X had been fearful of revealing his true power because he was afraid of Erudia¡¯s Esoteric Guild and lesiastic Order, but it was also because he was wary of Zarain. After the negotiation, Zarain would not help Erudia and would not form an alliance with Erudia. However, Zarain was undoubtedly an enemy of the Lab of Gods. If the Lab of Gods wanted to gain control over the whole world, Zarain would be its target as well. Therefore, the Lab of Gods was afraid of Zarain. Mr. X, in particr, knew that the start of the war meant the revealing of his trump card; Zarain would know all about his weak point. In that case, they would be an easy target for Zarain. Nevertheless, before the full-on attack, Mr. X had gone to Sacroria to ask the question that was on his mind. Sacroria then reassured him that they would be the ones to deal with the problem if Zarain were to intervene. In other words, Sacroria would be joining the battle by defending against Zarain¡¯s sneak attacks. It was only then Mr. X became at ease. Subsequently, he used his everything to begin fighting against his opponents. However, Zarain¡¯s people had been keeping a close eye on the situation. Once they realize that Diviniteria was crushing its opponents, Zarain¡¯s major figures were tempted to make a move. ck Hawk and a few others said, ¡°They¡¯re now embroiled in a chaotic fight. It¡¯s our best time to make a move. I¡¯m afraid we won¡¯t be able to wait until both parties are worn down. Diviniteria is far too strong. If we don¡¯t join the battle now, World Alliance is going to be defeated. By then, we won¡¯t gain an upper hand in the situation.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. World Alliance¡¯s main forces are still around. Even if they¡¯ve suffered a lot, at the very least, they¡¯ve done a certain amount of damage to Diviniteria. This is really the perfect time to enter the battle!¡± they analyzed. Now was indeed the best time for Zarain to join the battle. ¡°Are we going to join the battle, Sir?¡± ck Hawk asked Smythe. Smythe and several other men in suits then shared a look. Although ck Hawk had not directly interacted with those few men in the past, he knew about their existence. He knew that their identities were on par with the high-rank officials of Zarain. ¡°We need to discuss this first.¡± Smythe and the others then left, leaving ck Hawk and the others behind in the meeting room. Everyone thought that they had gone out to discuss¡ªfor those few people had the final say as to whether or not they were going to join the battle. However, what they never thought was that those people were actually on their way to seek advice. As to who Smythe and the others were going to¡­ ck Hawk and the others would never know. Soon, Smythe and the others returned to say, ¡°No! This is not the time yet!¡± Sensing something amiss, ck Hawk asked, ¡°Why?¡± ¡°There is no reason. Just heed the orders,¡± Smythe said with a sneer. ¡°Just keep an eye on the current situation.¡± At the tensest moment of the battle, Zarain did not join in the fight. No one knew who Smythe and the others had gone for to seek advice, nor did anyone know what orders had been passed down. Diviniteria¡¯s armies destroyed every inch of thend they marched on. Titan Lord and the others used everything and did everything they could to defend themselves against Diviniteria. When Sacred Organization, The Cardinal Hall, Eragon, Elterton Star¡ªa powerful organization from Xyperia that had people with superpowers in it¡ªas well as the famous Yeringham¡¯s Celestial Guards joined in, they had somehow managed to temporarily gain control over the situation. After all, those elite fighters would be able to stand up against the elite fighters in Diviniteria for a while. It was especially so after Levi devised the strategies for them.N?velDrama.Org owns this text. Levi was truly a capable being in a battle who could destroy his enemies in the blink of an eye. That applies to the ¡°gods¡± of Diviniteria too. Chapter 2762 Chapter 2762 Chapter 2762 Doing It Personally Gabriel, Eustace, and the others were about the same level as Lucifer. Moreover, Lucifer was a being above most in Diviniteria. Therefore, although there were few people on Gabriel¡¯s side, those who were with Gabriel were like a one-man-army. Furthermore, they had the support of The Cardinal Hall, Sacred Organization, Elterton Star, and Celestial Guards. They beganunching their counterattacks against Diviniteria. Soon, they were making a dent in Diviniteria¡¯s army. That sess inspired the members of the alliance. Finally, they caught a glimpse of hope. In fact, even Titan Lord had personally gone on the battlefield. In good spirits, not only had the alliance defended their base, but they even manage to force their enemies back. On the other side, Zarain, who had been observing the battle, was thrilled upon noticing that. Could this be the moment? Are we going tounch our attacks now? But we¡¯ve received no orders. We have to continue with mere observation! Meanwhile, Mr. X was quiet in Primo Ste. He was not at all anxious about the counterattacks from their opponents. In fact, he had a smile on his face. ¡°Finally! Finally, they¡¯ve revealed their trump card!¡± he uttered,ughing. When he saw Elterton Star and Celestial Guards appearing, Mr. X knew that half of his n had worked. Finally, the ultimate forces had made an appearance. Their appearance meant that he would emerge victorious soon. If the lesiastic Order and the Esoteric Guild of Erudia really existed, it was about time for them to appear. That was why he wasughing. His reaction waspletely unlike the others. ¡°As long as we crush these people, we will have no obstacles anymore! I¡¯ll be dealing with them personally,¡± Mr. X dered. Soon, he led the elite fighters down from Primo Ste. It was time for them to strike. It was that moment Mr. X wished Void God was around. If he was there, he would have easily destroyed half of the elite fighters in front of them. Unfortunately, Void God, as well as Lucifer and the other elite core members were not around. Thus, he had to take things into his own hands. It was the first time Mr. X had personally made a move. If Levi were to catch wind about that, he would have rushed over to take a look at the scene. The moment Mr. X made a move, everyone was stunned. He was truly like a god, for he had the power to turn the world upside down. It was as if he could control every single thing in the world¡ªfrom power and electromaic force to even the brains of the people. ¡°Ah!¡± The very second he made a move, the alliance suffered a tremendous loss. The elite fighters of Elterton Star had all exploded. Many of the Celestial Guards¡¯ fighters were all on the ground. They had even be one with the ocean and disappeared. That was how powerful Mr. X was. He was on a level much higher than most on the battlefield. As a matter of fact, it would be an exaggeration to say that he was the next most powerful fighter after Sacroria. N?velDrama.Org owns this text. Mr. X was not the only one with that power. There were dozens of others who were almost as powerful as him. In fact, there were dozens more who were slightly weaker than that, about the same level as Void God. As for those who were about the same level as Lucifer¡­ there were over a hundred of them. That was why Lab of Gods was powerful. Almost every one of them was a super fighter. Soon, Mr. X was up against Gabriel and Eustace. Although Levi had made them stronger, they were still not a match for Mr. X. After all, they were, at most, on Lucifer¡¯s level while Mr. X was two levels above Lucifer. ¡°Ugh!¡± ¡°Ugh!¡± Soon, the alliance was suffering great losses again. The fighters who hade to support them were no match for someone like Mr. X, who was of God¡¯s ss. They were either dead or grievously injured after encountering Mr. X. Furthermore, Mr. X was not the only one; there were dozens of fighters who were as powerful as him. Once those few god-like fighters attacked, their opponents were defeated in seconds. ¡°Ugh!¡± Gabriel, Eustace, and the others were injured. By their feet were countless corpses. Chapter 2763 Chapter 2763 Chapter 2763 The Hypothesis Of ck Hawk They¡¯re too powerful! Finally, the people realized what it felt like to exchange blows with a ¡°god.¡± It was impossible for them to defend themselves. They never found it tough to go up against Lab of Gods¡¯ fighters, but the appearance of Mr. X and the other fighters by his side taught them otherwise. They were crushed as if they were ants under an elephant¡¯s foot. No one and nothing they wielded was of any use. Not even Death Fiend¡¯s divine tools were of any use against Mr. X. That was what frustrated them the most, for that was the trump card of many members of the Sacred Organization. Yet, those trump cards were useless against their opponents. Death Fiend and the others had reached a dead end. They had already used their trump cards. At that, Mr. X looked at Death Fiend and the others and sneered, ¡°You¡¯re not from Restricted Area 76, are you? You¡¯ve only gotten part of their talent and skills!¡± It was then Mr. X realized that the gods of Restricted Area 76 they were wary of were nothing but frauds. It was only after they encountered them did they realize that none of them were the real deal! Even the divine tools they wielded were unlike the genuine ones. Their tools were only created with Restricted Area 76¡¯s materials; they were not the same as the ones created by the Gods in Restricted Area 76. Mr. X finally came to the realization that the Gods of Restricted Area 76 did not exist. Those people had only made use of Restricted Area 76¡¯s resources. All of them were just imposters. Those people had managed to make them think that they were up against much tougher opponents. In a way, it was humiliating. No wonder they say that Erudia¡¯s involved with the Restricted Area 76. Erudia probably took control over the resource distribution there. As for the Dark Emperor¡­ That¡¯s just something Erudia came up with. Dark Emperor doesn¡¯t exist. Chances are that someone from The Cardinal Hall yed the role of Dark Emperor. Other than that, the new head of the ancient Garrison n, as well as Killfinger of Erudia, are also just personas created by Erudia. They don¡¯t physically exist. There¡¯s no way they exist. Otherwise, they would have appeared much sooner. We¡¯re at the tensest moment of battle. If they exist, they would have revealed themselves by now. With that thought in his mind, Mr. X yelled, ¡°Restricted Area 76 doesn¡¯t exist! Dark Emperor, the new head of the ancient Garrison n, and Killfinger are all fake! They don¡¯t exist, so be at ease and kill our enemies!¡± Upon hearing Mr. X, everyone put down their guards and began their killing spree. Again, the alliance suffered from a great loss¡ªthey lost thend they had just recovered. Left without a choice, the alliance retreated. Titan Lord beganmanding his men to attack their opponents with modern weaponry. Sadly, the effects of those weapons were minimal. Mr. X, who could control many elements, including electromaic force, could control the weapons. He could make them stop firing, and he could even make them turn to fire at the alliance instead. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Hence, the alliance suffered heavier and heavier losses. Diviniteria was simply too mighty. The alliance was getting massacred. At that moment, they figured out why Lab of Gods¡¯ self-proimednd of the divine¡ªDiviniteria¡ª could dere war against the entire world. Their strength was the reason behind their confidence in dering war against the whole world. ¡°He¡¯s that strong? I thought he¡¯s just an ordinary person!¡± ck Hawk eximed when he saw Mr. X¡¯s massacre in action. He never thought that Mr. X was as skilled inbat as that. He¡¯s basically of God ss! He thought Shield had a trump card, but clearly, it was not on par with the ability of Mr. X. Mr. X¡¯sbat prowess reminded him of Levi. It seemed like they were of the same level. Nevertheless, ck Hawk still stole a nce at Smythe and the others. He then noticed that they looked as calm as ever. Although Diviniteria is destroying its opponent like they¡¯re ants, they¡¯re still indifferent? It¡¯s as if they¡¯re used to the sight transpiring in front of their eyes! ck Hawk was absolutely gobsmacked. They¡¯re not faking it! Chapter 2764 Chapter 2764 Chapter 2764 Will You Submit To The Gods They¡¯re not feigning their calmness! They¡¯re really unsurprised by this! Could it be that¡­ Recalling what he had observed in the past few days, ck Hawk realized that Zarain seemed much more powerful than anyone imagined them to be. Diviniteria doesn¡¯t faze them at all? Moreover, it seems like Zarain has some kind of powerful being supporting them. It¡¯s just that someone like me won¡¯t be able to find out who¡¯s behind Zarain. Yes, with how calm they are right now, my guess must be right. Maybe they¡¯re powerful enough to sit by idly while the Lab of Gods is fighting against the alliance. There¡¯s no need for them to intervene at all because they¡¯re not afraid! It was at that moment ck Hawk was d that he had not said anything about Levi¡¯s true power. Otherwise, he would be dead by now. That information would be something that would keep him safe in the future. It seemed like there was more to the one behind Zarain than he thought. ck Hawk was curious to find out more. In the meantime¡­ The alliance was forced to keep retreating as they suffered terrible losses. Gabriel and the others were all injured. Fortunately, they had miracle drugs and various ways to recover, so they managed to treat the injured. That was the same for Elterton Star. Every member of Elterton Star had a Holy Stone, which was the source of their energy, and that Holy Stone was healing them. The Celestial Guards from Yeringham were also recovering from their injuries with their techniques. Soon, the fighters in the alliance had recovered. As long as they did not suffer an instant death, they could recover quickly. They would be able to return to the battlefield. With the help of advanced weapons and armors, the members of the alliance were back in the battle. Once again, they threw themselves at the fighters of Diviniteria. Mr. X sneered in disdain. ¡°How stubborn. If that¡¯s the case, I shall kill them all!¡± Hence, Diviniteria¡¯s fighters started their killing spree. Every one of them was like a grim reaper sweeping through the battlefield. Meanwhile, the members of the alliance were still using the human wave attack. Regardless of who the powerful fighter was, they stuck to the same strategy. Several hundreds of them could somewhat go up against one of Diviniteria¡¯s super fighters. If someone like Mr. X came along, not even several thousand of them would be a match for him. Nevertheless, the scene was a slow, one-sided massacre. In half an hour, the bodies strewn across the ce were as tall as hills, and blood covered every inch of the area. Knowing that the fighters could recover, the fighters of Diviniteria never showed them any mercy¡ªthey ughtered them all. That way, they would not be able to recover. The cries of agony filled the air. It was impossible for the members of the alliance to emerge as victors in the fight. A direct encounter meant death. Titan Lord was injured by Mr. X as well, and if not for the many people who came to his rescue, he would have been dead as well. Titan Lord was panicking. He was truly losing hisposure. There was nothing he could do but strive to do his best. The strategies that Levi hade up with previously were useless the moment those Diviniteria¡¯s fighters appeared. They were simply too powerful. ¡°Hang on, everyone! Crown King of Erudia will surely have a way to turn the tables! We just need to wait for him toe! He¡¯ll definitely have a way to deal with this!¡± cried out Gabriel and the others, hoping to lift the spirits of their people. ¡°Hahaha! Are you cing your hopes on Levi? What a joke!¡± Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. The people of Diviniteria were amused after hearing those cries. Not even your strongest fighters are a match for us. Do you really think Levi could stand a chance? How can you pin all of your hopes on him? This is hrious! ¡°Very well. I¡¯d like to see whether or not Levi will be able to save the day!¡± Mr. X loudly uttered. Rumble¡­ A terrifying power spread across the area and toward the others. At the same time, the other Diviniteria¡¯s fighters began releasing their power as well. ¡°Ugh!¡± ¡°Ugh!¡± Gabriel and the other fighters of the alliance were all suffocating under the pressure of the terrifying power. In the next second, they were on their knees. All of the fighters copsed before the people of Diviniteria. ¡°Will you submit to the gods?¡± Chapter 2765 Chapter 2765 Chapter 2765 Fake Gods Mr. X¡¯s roar shook the earth. It had cut through the air like the sound of thunder. The very sound of itmanded attention as if it was a message from god. Indeed, to them, they were the gods. Normal people could only get on their knees and submit to god. They could only be ves and beg for god¡¯s forgiveness. ¡°In the face of god, you are all but mere ants! Bow and be the ve of god!¡± the other fighters from Diviniteria shouted. Even more powerful pressure crashed into them. The kneeling legs of the people on the ground were starting to sink into the ground. The weaker ones even had their entire bodies in the ground. A god shall never be crossed! The power they unleashed was as if the sky had copsed onto them. ¡°Ah!¡± Gabriel and the others struggled with all their might to rise. However, it was as if mountains were upon their shoulders. It was impossible for them to stand up. They could not even move an inch of their legs. That was the power of a god. No matter how hard they tried, they could not break free from it, let alone rise from the ground. Thousands and thousands of people spread across the ground. It was a shocking sight to behold. Meanwhile, the ones in themand center behind the lines saw everything that happened. They were astounded and taken aback by what they saw. Is this what Diviniteria is? Are they really gods? If they¡¯re not, then what¡¯s another exnation for their power? Even The Cardinal Hall, Elterton Star, and Yeringham¡¯s Celestial Guards are no match for them! They were all brought to their knees! How powerful is Diviniteria? How can they be anything but gods? We¡¯re left with no choice. Soon, they¡¯ll massacre their way in. They then looked behind them where arge number of alliance members stood. What use would they make despite theirrge numbers? They were useless! There was no way they would be able to defend themselves against those fighters. Even the alliance members in the frontline were no match for them, let alone the other alliance members. Now¡­ N?velDrama.Org owns this text. Are we really going to wait for Levi? But that¡¯s an insubstantial hope! If Levi had been themander of the army all along, perhaps they would have a hint of hope still. Yet, that was not the case, so they had lost all hope. Many were sighing by now. They could already imagine the way Diviniteria would defeat them. By then, many of them would be ves. They were frustrated about the situation, but they could not do anything about it. Meanwhile, up ahead¡­ Mr. X gazed at the thousands of people on the ground in front of him and bellowed, ¡°Rise! Look at yourselves! How weak and defenseless! You can only watch as I control and crush you! It¡¯s time for you to realize something. Since ancient times, ordinary humans can neverpare to a god. A god is above all!¡± Upon hearing those mocking words, Death Fiend and the others thrashed and tried to stand up. They used every bit of strength they had in hopes of rising to their feet. Even if they died, they wanted to die with honor! ¡°God? That¡¯s not what you are at all! You¡¯re all just humans like us!¡± Eustace was the ill-tempered of all. Risking an implosion, he curled up his legs and slowly stood up. Shocking! Every one at the scene was struck dumb, including the alliance. Then, adrenaline began rushing through their veins. Even the fighters of Diviniteria were stunned. He can actually do that? How insolent! He¡¯s disrespecting us! We can¡¯t just take this silently! If Eustace really rises to his feet, it¡¯ll be a great humiliation to us! No. No, no, no! No matter what happens, we can¡¯t let Eustace rise to his feet! We have to unleash more power. The only thing they could do at that moment was to unleash more power. Instantly, Eustace felt as if several mountains were crushing down on him. His legs that were about to straighten bent again. ¡°Argh!¡± Nevertheless, with a few furious roars, Eustace managed to keep himself from kneeling again. However, that had a price. Bloody tears began trickling down his body parts. Eustace was risking his life to do just that. Chapter 2766 Chapter 2766 Chapter 2766 Humiliated He wanted to let Diviniteria know that he would never submit and that he would never kneel to them. He was going to stand up and faced them like a man! In fact, he wanted to show the others that all were equal! The ¡°gods¡± saw red. They were simmering in rage. To the ¡°gods,¡± Eustace¡¯s actions were a tant insult. He was mocking them. Eustace was the only one rising to his feet, but it was as if thousands were also rising to their feet. They did not see Diviniteria as a threat at all. N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. It was utterly humiliating for Diveria. ¡°Don¡¯t let him stand!¡± Mr. X bellowed. The fighters then released more of their power to keep him down. However, Eustace did everything to keep himself from kneeling. Nevertheless, the bloody tears on his body were spreading. ¡°Kneel! Kneel before me!¡± Mr. X cried out like a madman. He kept letting out more and more of his power, wanting Eustace to kneel before him. ¡°No way! Argh!¡± As Eustace shouted, he stood straight up. He was not fearful of the power of any ¡°gods¡±! Everyone was bbergasted. They could not believe what they had just witnessed. Even the people from Diviniteria fell silent. His sess was a p to their face. All of them seemed bristled. They were nothing but frauds. Bang! Bang! Bang Yet, in the next second, Eustace¡¯s body started imploding. His skin was tearing. Although he had stood up, his body was withstanding ten times the power the others were up against. That was long past his limits. His sheer willpower was what kept him alive. As the power he was going up against was much more than what he could withstand, his body began breaking down. ¡°Eustace!¡± Gabriel and the others screamed. The thousands of alliance members behind them began shedding tears. Eustace was a good role model¡ªhe would not submit to anyone even if it meant death. He was adamant about being an equal to those gods even if he were to die. At that moment, fear began seeping away from everyone¡¯s hearts. Soon, fear no longer existed in them. Gods? Rubbish! They¡¯re just people with stronger powers. What¡¯s there to be afraid of? It was an astounding sight to behold and an important lesson learned. Even though Eustace had exploded and died, the ¡°gods¡± of Diviniteria were still in a daze. Eustace had indeed died, but all of them were upset, probably because he did not die at their hands. Eustace had never seen them as a threat even until his death. That made them wish that Eustace woulde back to life so that they could defeat him and make him submit to them. They wanted him to kneel before them. Although he was dead now, they could not help but feel upset about the whole thing. Mr. X, as a matter of fact, was on the verge of flying into a fit of rage. He never thought that a minor character like Eustace would be able to make a dent in his ego. It was a much more devastating blow than a physical injury. ¡°Argh!¡± he shrieked. ¡°Don¡¯t let them live! I don¡¯t want to see another person rising to their feet! I want absolute submission. If they can¡¯t do that, then kill them all!¡± He did not want the incident to repeat itself again. Thus, to prevent that, he was going to kill them all. Mr. X could already see them trying to stand up. They were all trying to do the same thing as Eustace did. Although their actions did not hurt him physically, they were a great insult to him. Mr. X was not going to let such a thing happen. ¡°Kill them! Kill them all!¡± All of Diviniteria¡¯s fighters did not want to relive the humiliating moments again, so they decided to wipe out their enemies. Boom! Mr. X and the others beganunching their attacks. Every one of their attacks was a fatal blow. They wanted to end the lives of their opponents right away. They did not even want to see them submitting to them anymore. Oh no! We¡¯re doomed. Titan Lord and the others could only watch helplessly as their enemies rained attacks on them. There was nothing they could do about it. If the ones on the frontlines were to all die, everything would be over. There was no way they could defend themselves against the Diviniterian army anymore. Right then, Titan Lord and the others spotted something. Hope flickered in their hearts at the sight! Chapter 2767 Chapter 2767 Chapter 2767 Forlevia Descends Thebatants watched in shock as a giant crossbow was wheeled out, having thought that the crossbow would have been taken away along with Levi¡¯s departure. Unexpectedly, it was left behind to be used at the moment when it was needed the most. They recalled that Levi had mentioned before that gigantic crossbows were handy against the fighters of Diviniteria. The only drawback was that there was only enough material for ten arrows which was too few against an army that vast. As the ammunition had to berge enough to fit the weapon, the amount of timber and steel used to produce the arrows had depleted Levi¡¯s resources. Deducting the three that they had used before, only seven remained. At that critical juncture, the simultaneous use of three arrows was justified. It took two dozen men to pull the bowstringden with triple the tension. ¡°Let loose on three! One, two, three!¡± Boom! Together, the three arrows broke the sound barrier and traveled toward the Diviniterian camp with the destructive power of threeets. When Mr. X and his ¡°Gods¡± were about to annihte their enemy, they noticed a sudden shift in the tide of battle. Without warning, the three arrows appeared and tore their formation apart. ¡°The crossbow!¡± Mr. X recognized the weapon at once. It was the gigantic crossbow that Levi had employed when he led the alliance to attack Diviniteria. He had thought that the three arrows used prior were all that was left. Not only did he not expect them to still have ammunition remaining in their quiver, but he also did not foresee the unleashing of three arrows at once. ¡°Watch out!¡± Mr. X warned. The Gods were about to take control of the battlefield when the power of the crossbow scattered their defenses. Even Mr. X dove aside to avoid the arrows. After all, the crossbow was of Levi¡¯s own design which was built for the specific purpose of targeting the weakness of the Gods. Being unprepared to face such a devastating weapon, the Gods were left with no choice but to block the iing assault to the best of their ability. The three arrows disrupted their formation and temporarily subdued them. ¡°Argh!¡± Some of the Gods who did not manage to move out of the way in time were skewered by the immense arrows, each one as thick as a pir. It was a testament to the crossbow¡¯s prestige of being the only weapon on the side of the alliance capable of vanquishing or even damaging the fighters of Diviniteria that merely three arrows fired from it had resulted in a dent in the Diviniterian forces. Despite the destructive power the weapon possessed, the remaining four arrows were not enough to win them the war. Despite sessfully beating back the Diviniteria forces, the mere presence of the Gods sent an aura of overwhelming tyranny that made its way toward the alliance and crumbled the will of its soldiers. As timely as the three arrows were fired, they had only managed to block a portion of the Diviniteria force. The aura spread further outward, engulfing the alliance in a storm of subjugation and despair. Realizing the futility of their resistance, many beganying down their arms. The collective casualty would have been on an inconceivablyrge scale but for a timely appearance of a savior. At thest second, a figure emerged to block the onught of the invisible force with its bare hands. The battleground fell silent as the soldiers gazed up in disbelief. Even the Diviniterian forces whose bloodlust was incensed from the death-defying act of charging through the arrows earlier found themselves frozen with shock. A mere girl is the one who saved the lives of an entire battalion! Thebined appearance of the crossbow and the mysterious girl spared the entire force of the alliance from certain doom.Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. Thebatants from both sides let out a collective gasp when she turned around to face them for the first time. It¡¯s Forlevia, daughter of Levi and student of The Cardinal Hall! Legend has it that she has immeasurable potential! Even Mr. X and his men were startled and enraged by her appearance. Levi had always stood in our way and interfered with our ns. Now his daughter is doing the same! The alliance failed to stifle their exmations of amazement when they recognized their savior. Her exploits and talent had been the stuff of legend! Today, we are blessed to witness them in person! More importantly, her arrival into our humble, mortal realm serves as a rallying cry at a time we need it the most! Chapter 2768 Chapter 2768 Chapter 2768 Formidable Forlevia Having heard of and having seen the extent of a legendary warrior¡¯s abilities on full disy were two different experiences altogether. As nobody had ever witnessed the true extent of Forlevia¡¯s power, only spections formed the basis of discussion regarding her potential. As varied as the tales surrounding her upbringing were, whispers of a group of elders watching over her remained an undeniable fact. Back then, she had almost lost her life whilst training in the indigenous forest if not for the Dark Emperor. To some, the tales were so fanciful that they were convinced that it was propaganda conceived by their enemies. There was never a circumstance before that was deemed as dangerous as the battle between the alliance and Diviniteria which required The Cardinal Hall and Eragon to rely on Forlevia for her help. At the moment when we needed her the most, she has appeared and reignited the me in our hearts to fight for our cause. The immensity of her power fills us with hope! To the alliance, her appearance was a symbol of hope in the face of imminent annihtion. Their cheers and cries of adoration for their messiah echoed throughout the battlefield. She is even capable of facing these Gods of Diviniteria! We are saved! The elders of The Cardinal Hall and the Eragon gazed at their star pupil with tearful pride. Our Forlevia is all grown up! This is the moment we have all been waiting for. Before, Levi had offered his daughter the chance to either train with the elders or to learn from him. To his surprise, Forlevia opted for a third option: to forge her own path. Harboring the desire to develop her own technique, Forlevia had ventured into the most dangerous locations in the world to put her skills to the test. On more than one asion, she stared death in the face yet fought her way through. There she is, unscathed and stronger than ever from her ordeals! Inspired by the Bayview school of thought, Forlevia incorporated the practice of the nine natural elements to synthesize her very own powerful technique. Her way of manipting the elements was in stark contrast with other superhuman fighters. Approaching the technique with more intuition and finesse than her contemporaries, her mastery of the art far surpassed theirs. Her might was so inconceivable that even the mildest of exertions was sufficient enough to take on the entirety of the Diviniterian force on her own. ¡°Hah! You need a child to protect you? Have you no shame?¡± In contrast with the alliance, the Diviniterian forces were not impressed by Forlevia¡¯s appearance. ¡°Apprehend her!¡± Mr. X ordered. A diminutive but murderous creature, who had previously defeated Death Fiend and Notos, charged toward Forlevia with a battle cry. Boom! Forlevia summoned the power of the heavens and earth elements with a wave of her hands and crushed her charging adversary on both sides with two vast, invisible hands. The mutant gave onest wail before sumbing to his injuries and moved no more. The sheer power of Forlevia¡¯s technique had the crowd dumbstruck with fear and awe. Upon mastery, the flow of energy within every living or inanimate object would be hers tomand. Given the increasing number of power sources at her disposal, her technique would exponentially increase. Before long, Forlevia would be able to harness everything from the rumble of thunder that split mountains apart to even the stirring of the air caused by the p of a butterfly¡¯s wings. Even before that point, Forlevia was already a formidable force of nature to behold. Faced with the fighters from the Lab of Gods, she was strong enough to ughter them within seconds as she had already proven. The troops of the alliance began cheering. Forlevia is somebody capable of ying the Gods of Diviniteria! Eustace¡¯s sacrifice and his daughter¡¯s deft victory stoked the spirits of the alliance who became emboldened by her presence. Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. Things are turning against Diviniteria¡¯s favor! Besides, it is a strike to the morale of the Diviniteria forces to be stopped by a child. How shameful to have a God crushed in the hands of a girl! ¡°The sight of her alive displeases me,¡± Mr. X growled. ¡°Have her dealt with.¡± At hismand, a God whose abilities were not far behind his own appeared. Chapter 2769 Chapter 2769 Chapter 2769 Feel The Wind In Your Hair By this juncture, all of the Gods present were hungry to prove their immortality. They desired nothing more than to charge at Forlevia in a group as a means of exuding their dominance to crush any rebellion. The only thing stopping them from doing so was the fear of looking desperate and weak on their part to gang up on their young adversary. We are Gods! We take on armies on our own! We certainly do not form an army to fight a single opponent! A little girl at that! It was with that embarrassing notion at the forefront of their mind that cause them to decide to charge one at a time. After a hasty conference, the Gods decided to send the Destroyer to go against Forlevia. Being thetest and most sophisticated production of the Lab of Gods, its abilities and appearance were modeled after Mr. X¡¯s with the idea of deploying a martial force of amander without his personal involvement in the battleground. In fact, the Destroyer¡¯s abilities almost matched Sacroria¡¯s. It was impractical for it to be much stronger. Otherwise, its overlords would not be able to control it. The machine would control them instead. As a safety feature, only Sacroria would be able to tame the Destroyer. The Destroyer headed for Forlevia with a stride as natural as Mr. X¡¯s.N?velDrama.Org owns this text. As expected, the machine was nowhere near as clumsy as the mutant Forlevia had casually dispatched earlier. From the very first round of sparring with Forlevia, it had already demonstrated its intent for destruction for her to approach the next warily. Despite the setback, Forlevia had a trick up her sleeve. Harnessing the wind to imbue her strikes, she fought back fiercely. The soldiers of the alliance were bbergasted as they witnessed the historical event, marveling at the masterful but deadly duel before them. She is the only one from the alliance who was capable of holding her own against Diviniteria¡¯s finest. Meanwhile, the Diniveteria forces scowled as they realized that their finest warrior was being bested by a young girl. She¡¯s making a fool out of us! How embarrassing! Mr. X was beside himself with rage. He noticed that Forlevia¡¯s technique of harnessing the natural elements stood in stark contrast to other superhumans. The girl¡¯s technique appears more organic and potent! Struck by the sudden frightening thought, he realized with a start that her technique appeared simr to the clerics of Xenhall. Could Levi¡¯s daughter be a member of the lesiastic Order? Mr. X could not repress a shudder at that very suggestion. There is no other exnation for her strength. Even I am uncertain that I would be able to take her down quickly. How is it possible for the daughter of a mere mortal to hold her ground against us Gods? That proves that there are Gods in Erudia. Mr. X hurriedly ryed that revtion to Sacroria and awaited their response. He did not have long to wait. The order was prompt and brief. Capture the girl. Given the swiftness of the reply, Mr. X sensed that Sacroria themselves were uncertain about Forlevia¡¯s appearance and decided that it was most prudent to decide after she fell to their captivity. Mr. X felt conflicted as he watched the Destroyer and Forlevia sparring as equals. It would be impossible to capture her without backup. We need at least two Gods! Upon further reflection, he decided that it would be detrimental to the reputation of Diviniteria if an additional God was required to apprehend the girl. With the shrewdness of a seasonedmander, Mr. X quickly came up with a tactic. ¡°Attack!¡± hemanded his entire army. In the chaos, we would be able to overwhelm the girl with numbers. Nobody will know. With a deafening roar, the entire force of Diviniteria rushed forward to meet the soldiers of the alliance in a confusing array of nging weaponry and bloodthirsty shouts. At that point, Mr. X leaped to the middle of the battlefield to aid the Destroyer in subduing Forlevia. Three other Gods who were almost as powerful as Mr. X leaped into the fray by surrounding her. Within the chaos of the fight, the soldiers of the alliance could not spare Forlevia any thought as they were fighting for their lives themselves. Under the relentless assault of all five Gods, she found herself unable to hold on much longer. Chapter 2770 Chapter 2770 Chapter 2770 Person Of Interest Though she had initially managed to hold her own against the Destroyer, Forlevia quickly found herself overwhelmed by five opponents. Despite steadily gaining their advantage, Mr. X and hisrades felt terrified at her ability to still hold her own. The alliance had intended to rush forth to aid her but found themselves being held back by the relentless assault of the Diviniteria troops who had formed a dense wall to separate the alliance from reaching Forlevia. Besides, the ordinary soldiers would not be of much help as their martial level was too far beneath Mr. X and hisrades. As a result, the troops of the alliance could only watch in horror as their savior struggled to hold her ground. Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Capture her!¡± Mr. X snarled. ¡°By orders of Sacroria!¡± If the Gods were not ordered to refrain from iming her life, Forlevia might not have been able to survive. Despite being a child prodigy in forging her own path, Forlevia had not yet had the time to allow her skills to fully mature and blossom to their full potential. As a result, she found herself no match for five opponents of a simr skill level to hers. Just as she was about to sumb to their relentless strikes, Forlevia recalled being in possession of aid and hurriedly produced a wooden box from her pocket. After letting the box fall and shatter, she obtained the Pill of Valoroum within which was given to her by the Divine Brigadier. Despite there being three in total, the only one left was entrusted into Forlevia¡¯s care long ago to be used when she needed it the most. In other words, it was used to ensure the continued survival of The Cardinal Hall¡¯s future through its heir which to the Divine Brigadier was Forlevia. Forlevia was in grave danger at that point. Despite the attempts of her opponents to merely capture her, she was determined not to allow them the opportunity to do so. From the instant Forlevia ingested the pill, she felt a surge of red-hot power from her belly all the way through to her fingertips. At that moment, she felt as if the wrath of a dragon who had been asleep for a thousand years was awakening within her. With a primal roar that shook the ground escaping from her lips, soldiers from both sides of the battle froze as if in the presence of true divinity. Even the representatives from The Cardinal Hall were awestruck by the sight. Though they knew of the power of the Pill of Valoroum, they did not expect it to be of this extent. They were unaware that the pill would only bring out one¡¯s true potential after they had maximized their natural ceiling, as Forlevia had. At the time of his consumption, the Divine Brigadier himself had only managed to increase his ceiling by only a little bit because the effect of the pill was contingent upon the consumer¡¯s own ability. At that moment, Forlevia was exuding the true power of the pill. She was so powerful that all five of her opponents were forced back just when they were about to seed in their endeavor. Upon noticing that the alliance was about to be overwhelmed by the Diviniteria forces, she leaped in between them and with another burst of brute force, threw the entire battalion of the enemy back. What raw power to be able to single-handedly turn the entire tide of war! With the aid of the pill, Forlevia had managed to ascend yet another level beyond her natural capabilities. The troops of Diviniteria stood quaking in fear. Forlevia¡¯s power must be equal to Sacrioria¡¯s! What a terrifying show of force! With the basics of her abilities already that powerful, Forlevia would be able to manipte the elements with even greater finesse than she did before. Many of the Diviniteria forces fell from Forlevia¡¯s swift blow. At the sight of their fallenrades, the others scrambled to avoid being hit. At this rate, she is going to turn the entire tide of battle all on her own! Mr. X frowned thoughtfully as he deduced the impermanent nature of the augmentation. ¡°She swallowed a pill which granted her an extraordinary burst of strength. We just have to wait for the effects to wear off then we can overwhelm her again. Notify Sacroria of the proceedings and inform Dr. Erebus that there is a person and a pill that might be of interest to him!¡± Despite looking as if she had the battle entirely in control on her own, Forlevia felt the effects of the pill wearing off. The illusion of my heroism will soon be shattered. Chapter 2771 Chapter 2771 Chapter 2771 Daddy Is On His Way There is no way to truly overthrow the tyranny of Diviniteria! Given the inevitability of Forlevia falling into the clutches of Sacroria, the alliance began doubting their morale again. We¡¯ve given everything we have. Forlevia is going to be overwhelmed at any minute. There is no more hope. Having still expected Levi to arrive at thest minute, the alliance soon came to terms with the childishness of their hope in the face of Diviniteria¡¯s might. They understood that it was impossible to ovee the sheer numbers and technological advantage of their opponent via scheming and battle tactics alone. If we can¡¯t even ce our hope in Levi, what can we hope for? Are we going to concede just like that? Miles away at that very moment, the Divine Brigadier was leading a portion of his forces to observe the movements of the Zarain faction only to discover that they had been motionless the entire time. Having learned of the state of the battle happening across the country, the Divine Brigadier felt anxious and grew impatient to join the battle. His desire was stoked to an even greater extent upon finding out that Forlevia had joined. However, he was bound by Levi¡¯s order to remain. Levi, on the other hand, was in close proximity of the Antis base. While the battle was raging ind, he had been doing his part by imitating the lesiastic Order and the Esoteric Guild in preparation to face Sacroria. After spending a long time honing the uracy of his mimicry, he was finally ready to go to war. Levi¡¯s phone was bombarded by messages regarding the battle between the alliance and the forces of Diviniteria the moment he emerged out in the open. He sighed at his own helplessness to stop the war, having conceded militarymand the moment Titan Lord was chosen. The only thing he could do was to face Sacroria in the hopes of controlling the tide of the battle. As Levi was contemting his options, another text message arrived. It was from the spy he had ced within the ranks of the Diviniteria forces informing him of Sacroria¡¯s strategy. ¡°Sacroria is still afraid of Zarain,¡± he muttered. ¡°Only an attack from Zarain will force their appearance, it seems.¡± Within a few seconds, a strategy formed in his mind. ¡°Sacroria is afraid of the Erudian legend of the lesiastic Order and the Esoteric Guild. We shall pressure them with the threat of both those organizations on top of the forces from Zarain!¡± Having heard of Forlevia¡¯s appearance on the battlefield, Levi became stunned as he did not expect his daughter to be involved as well. My daughter is the only one holding her own against the might of an entire army! Not on my watch. Hang on, Forlevia. Daddy is on his way! A few momentster, Levi was faced with another unexpected development. ¡°Mr. X and Sacroria suspect that Forlevia belongs to the lesiastic Order and ordered her captured, not murdered!¡± Forlevia remains safe! He was pleased to see something going his way for once. ¡°Ry my message¡­¡± With a n forming swiftly in his mind, Levi began sending out preliminary instructions. The coastal region of Antis was crowded with troops from Diviniteria. Anxious to be rid of the thorn by their side, they had been searching frantically for the entrance and for the location where Leviathan and Great Void were reported to have vanished. After weeks without much luck, the tens of thousands of troops were beginning to sense some progress which further fueled their maniacal search. The ability to devote such a vast number to form a search party was a testament to the limitless resources of Diviniteria. Even the defense barrier that had been set up by the World Alliance was casually pushed back by Diviniteria¡¯s vast cavalry to make way for another toon. The cavalry was only a fraction of the Diviniteria forces. The other toon in question wasprised of a simr number of men, all of whom came bearing equipment instead of weaponry and surreptitiously began their search. Given the enormous manpower devoted to the task, it did not take long for them to locate what they were after. As Antis was one of the locations that they were wary of, the troops jumped at the opportunity to conduct a thorough investigation to dispel their fear of the ce. Being a military order of the highest importance, the men treated that particr mission with a frenzy that bordered on fanaticism. ¡°Not good!¡± one of them cried suddenly. ¡°There appear to be some abnormal movements from the ocean floor! Something¡¯sing up!¡± The search party of Diviniteria became alerted by an urgent beeping on their device.N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. Chapter 2772 Chapter 2772 Chapter 2772 Sacroria Appears As they attempted to scramble away from the mysterious force, the entire party of thousands disappeared without a trace. Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. Soon after that, a silhouette appeared beneath the water. The surveince devices the men had managed to install before their disappearance captured the entire ordeal. On the screen back at the central control room of the Diviniterian army, the figures that emerged in the wake of the search party¡¯s disappearance were d in theurgist robes. Some were d in traditional Erudian clothing. Despite the difference in attire, every one of them wore a mask. The sudden appearance of the unsettling alien species from the ocean floor frightened the troops to no end. With the appearance of these unknown and unexpected adversaries capable of wiping out an entire search party without a trace, the danger that we are faced with has just reached its peak. Upon recognizing the severity of the problem, they hastened to ry the news to Sacroria by the order of Mr. X. The scouts were permitted to bypass the chain ofmand to notify Sacroria at once at the slightest hint of any anomalies in the coastal regions of Antis. As Mr. X could be engaged in battle at the time of the discovery, it was important for Sacroria to be notified promptly of a problem of that magnitude. In fact, it was imperative that Sacroria was to be notified even before Mr. X. Upon rushing to the centralmand room after being notified atst, Mr. X became dumbfounded with shock when heid eyes upon the attire of the figures on the screen. I have seen that attire before. It¡¯s what the members of the lesiastic Order and the Esoteric Guild wear! And they came from the location where Leviathan and Great Void disappeared! Isn¡¯t it obvious enough? The two separate entities of Erudia are not a myth! Forlevia¡¯s mastery in channeling the elements is finally exined! Despite being struck dumb with awe, Mr. X ryed the message to Sacroria once more in an effort to highlight its importance before heaving a sigh of relief. ¡°There is an even greater need for us to capture the girl!¡± he said grimly. ¡°The sooner we master her breathwork, the sooner we can identify the weakness of the Esoteric Guild and the lesiastic Order! Have Dr. Erebuse up here as soon as possible!¡± Dr. Erebus specializes in these sorts of things. Once we capture Forlevia and hand her to him, he¡¯ll take care of the rest. Despite the severity of the situation, the aristocrats of Diviniteria were still leading an indulgent existence which was made possible by the wealth and sophistication of their nation despite being made fully aware of the extent of their war. Given enough time, Diviniteria will conquer the world. This is only the first battle of many. By then, we would be the elite of elites in the world¡¯s poption. The Gods themselves would make us rulers. The assault on Diviniteria did not seem to concern them. Suddenly, rows of fighters who were led by three or four powerful-looking men emerged who exuded a grim, destructive intent as theyid waste to the capital of Diviniteria. Though the Diviniterian troops fought fiercely, the capital of Diviniteria was plunged into chaos as a handful of soldiers left behind to defend it became overwhelmed by the ferocity of the invaders. With the heart of their territory being struck with such swiftness and decisiveness, even the most indifferent Diviniterian found himself suddenly concerned with the tide of the war. The forces of the World Alliance are busy guarding the defense barrier. It¡¯s not possible for them to be the ones to have carried out this assault. The possibility of Zarainunching this assault is impossible as well, seeing as we could not ascertain their location. Besides, the borders of Diviniteria have been clearly carved up by the defense barrier formed by the World Alliance. If Zarain wasn¡¯t the one to have launched the attack, who else could it be? The surviving soldiers of Diviniteria were at that moment pondering the very question in the chaotic aftermath of the guerri attack as their city was overrun. This is a provocation of the highest order! A tant disregard for our sovereignty! Soon, the news traveled to the main body of the Diviniteria troops and Sacroria, who became livid upon finding out. ¡°Who did this?¡± ¡°ording to the back lines, it was carried out by several men in some strange attire. Here is the information we have regarding the attackers, as well as some surveince images.¡± Mr. X almost fainted when he saw the images. The legendary lesiastic Order is real! Could this be the legendary two entities? The Diviniterian officials whispered to one another in excitement. The immeasurable power we have been waiting for is finally here. If that is indeed the case, Sacroria will show themselves soon. Chapter 2773 Chapter 2773 Chapter 2773 Attack On Zarain After Sacroria had been duly notified of all the signs that pointed to the existence of the lesiastic Order and the Esoteric Guild, Mr. X was confident that they would appear soon. However, the surprises were not over. ¡°They¡¯d ransacked our armory?¡± While he was still reeling from the first message, Mr. X received another alert. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Forget the loss of our weapons! The lesiastic Order and the Esoteric Guild have shown themselves!¡± All of a sudden, he froze as another possibility urred to him. ¡°Unless they stole our weapons to be used against us?¡± Feeling overwhelmed by that unsettling thought, Mr. X ced all of his hopes on Sacroria. The theft of arge batch of weaponry is undoubtedly Levi¡¯s doing. They can only guess what horrors he hasid in wait for them. At that very moment on the western coast of Zarain, the coast remained undisturbed as it had been over the past weeks. The Zarain faction was not anxious to make a move. The passivity of itsmanders had caused the soldiers to question their involvement in the war. After weeks of inaction, they were beginning to rx. The sentries could be seen standing about smoking cigarettes and drinking whiskey whilst recalling to each other the conquests they had met at the bar. Save for the rifles perched against the wall next to them, theirnguid manner did not seem to hint at the imminence of war. Detached to the reality of the war being fought miles away from where they stood, the soldiers did not seem in a hurry to prepare themselves. The fight wouldn¡¯t extend over to this region, anyway. They were not the only ones. The aristocrats of Zarain, too, behaved in a simrly apathetic manner. Even the news of the Diviniteria camp being assaulted barely concerned them. Though ck Hawk and the other officials kept a close eye on the battle, they were more rxed than before after weeks of inactivity. All we¡¯ve been doing is sitting and waiting. We have no idea what the higher-ups are thinking! Aside from several curious officers who were still watching the battle more out of amusement than vested interest, many of them did not bother to anymore. The sentries of Zarain gazed at the coast with amusement as they loitered in the corners to smoke and drink. ¡°There is a war on the other side, and we¡¯re here smoking cigars! I hope the fight continues to stay this way.¡± ¡°I hope we get a ceasefire soon,¡± others said wistfully. ¡°No good cane from fighting.¡± Boom! At that moment, the harbor on which they stood turned into dust from a st of blue light. The sentries who had been discussing their prospects only a moment prior were disintegrated. Boom! To the horror of the sentries stationed on neighboring harbors, the unseen weapons from across the horizon began firing in unison in the most brutal fashion upon the coast of Zarain. Within minutes, every harbor and every line of defense was annihted as the Zarainian forces were utterly unprepared. The country soon descended into chaos. Despite their initial indifference, the aristocrats and high-ranking officials were forced to take notice. After watching their homes being destroyed before their eyes, the spectators were forced to confront the reality of being forced to be active participants in the war. ck Hawk and his men were reeling in shock in themand center. ¡°Mayday! Mayday! We are under heavy fire here on the west coast!¡± ¡°Mayday! We are under heavy fire here on the east coast!¡± The cries for help across the coast came pouring in one after another. The centralmand became bbergasted at the relentless brutality of the attacks. ¡°Somebody is opening fire on Zarain!¡± ¡°Who? Who could be so brazen?¡± ¡°It has to be Diviniteria!¡± someone cried. The World Alliance is in a precarious position. How would they have the time tounch an attack on us? ¡°That¡¯s right! Aside from Diviniteria, who else would dare fight us?¡± ¡°It most definitely is Diviniteria!¡± Despite the overwhelming conviction of his peers, ck Hawk¡¯s thoughts turned to Levi. Being familiar with his true power, he found it suspicious that Levi was still nowhere to be seen given the extent of the war and Levi¡¯s capacity to influence the battle. First, the base camp of Diviniteria sustained a surprise attack. Almost immediately after, the coastal strongholds of Zarain are under heavy fire. Levi must be orchestrating something huge behind the scenes. Chapter 2774 Chapter 2774 Chapter 2774 Defenders of the Gxy A plot is under way. I can smell it. Before ck Hawk had managed to say a word, a scout emerged with the results of their investigation. ¡°The weapons are of Diviniterian origin! We had just gotten word! The weapons that had attacked us are from Diviniteria! The guns are arranged in a row to be fired upon us! They must be testing the waters before arge-scale attack. What do we do, Sir?¡± Every eye in the room fell on Smythe and the other high-ranking officials to await their verdict. Smythe became even more certain of the existence of a ploy as the enemy forces had contented themselves with an ambush instead of arge-scale attack. Diviniteria must be afraid to aggravate the rtions between them and Zarain as it would be costly if Zarain were to take up arms against them alongside the World Alliance. As Smythe and the other officials discussed matters in low, urgent whispers, every one of them wore the same grim look. Then, they departed themand center in a group to confer with their superiors. At that moment, ck Hawk received a message from Levi that unnerved him. Levi had ascertained ck Hawk¡¯s exact location. He even knew where in themand center the latter was standing. ck Hawk hurriedly made an excuse to leave the room to reply to the text message in a secluded corner. Levi¡¯s order was clear. ck Hawk was to instigate the Zarain army to go into battle by alerting the Zarain officials to the appearance of Sacroria, the true mastermind behind the Lab of Gods. Coincidentally, Levi¡¯s instructions aligned with ck Hawk¡¯s opinion of the necessity of Zarain¡¯s immediate participation in the war regardless of who their foe was. It doesn¡¯t matter as long as Zarain remains thest one standing! Now that both sides are already engaged in battle, it doesn¡¯t matter how powerful the Zarain army is, now is as good a time as any to join in. ck Hawk was a smart man. Despite his appearance of being Levi¡¯s puppet, he only agreed to do so because his own interest in controlling the situation to be its greatest benefactor happened to align with Levi¡¯s instructions. Seizing the opportunity, he hastened back to themand center. ¡°It was Diviniteria!¡± he shouted. ¡°I thought that the destruction of our coastal defense had been an instigation, but we¡¯ve seen how the World Alliance couldn¡¯t even handle themselves, how would they have the resources to attack us? The reason for Diviniteria¡¯s attack on us is¡­¡± Even Smythe andpany returned hurriedly at ck Hawk¡¯s promation. ¡°What¡¯s the reason?¡± they urged. N?velDrama.Org owns this text. ¡°The actual mastermind behind the Lab of Gods, Sacroria has finally revealed themselves! With the support of their leader, Diviniteria will have nothing left to fear tounch an all-out attack against the entire world. The attack they carried out against our coastal regions earlier was merely to test out their firepower and resistance! I vote we go to war!¡± ck Hawk hesitated slightly as he did not know whether invoking Sacroria¡¯s name would gain Smythe¡¯s approval. I certainly hope so! Only then could my goal to gain control of all three forces proceed! Smythe and the other officials gaped at him in surprise. ¡°You¡¯ve managed to learn of Sacroria¡¯s movements? Are you certain that they would show themselves?¡± ¡°Affirmative, Sir,¡± ck Hawk concurred as he averted his gaze ever so subtly. ¡°That is how I have eliminated the possibility of an instigation.¡± ¡°Very good!¡± Niel eximed. ¡°If that¡¯s the case, ry the order to the troops that the Defenders of the Gxy willunch a retaliation against Diviniteria!¡± The Defenders of the Gxyprised Zarain¡¯s elite with the addition of forces provided by other nations via treaties and alliances over the years. The ruthless ambition embodied by the group tomit to their objective could be seen in their name alone. ck Hawk was bbergasted at the speed with which the decision was made without even consulting the higher-ups of Zarain just by the mere mention of Sacroria¡¯s appearance. Suddenly, even the recent consultation Smythe had that was awaiting confirmation was no longer needed. Everything has changed, just because Sacroria ising. Chapter 2775 Chapter 2775 Chapter 2775 Awaiting Sacroria ck Hawk was impressed with Levi¡¯s foresight to invoke the name of Sacroria. Smythe and the other high-ranking officials must have received orders to await the appearance of Sacroria before giving themand to act! Zarain will dive into battle at the moment Sacroria reveals himself. That must have been the n all along, to fight Sacroria the moment he appears. It¡¯s all clear now! At that moment, the attacks on the harbor had not cease. The Defenders of the Gxy became enraged by the provocation. ¡°Diviniteria does not respect us at all! They will pay for this! Defenders of the Gxy, attack! We will smite them for their insolence!¡± The Defenders began to n arge-scale invasion into Diviniteria. N?velDrama.Org owns this text. Smythe and the others stood up. ¡°Remember to bring along the equipment we have prepared for Sacroria,¡± they said to each other with knowing winks. ck Hawk was stunned at the words. They really were waiting for Sacroria all this time. Everything that they have been preparing was for Sacroria¡¯s appearance. They even have specialized equipment! Fearing for Levi¡¯s safety, ck Hawk sent a surreptitious text to get him to evacuate as he was aware that the n to use Diviniterian weapons to attack the Zarain coast was Levi¡¯s. He was right. At that moment, Levi and his group had been watching the Divine Brigadier of Zarain leading his party. Not too long ago, the Divine Brigadier had finally received Levi¡¯s order for him to lead a group of men to the base camp of Diviniteria to raid their armory and use the weapons against Zarain. On top of that, they were to join forces with ck Hawk with the aim to force the Zarain faction into action. Contrary to how it appeared, Levi did not intend for Zarain to attack Diviniteria. Instead, his main aim was to mobilize Zarain¡¯s military might in the hopes of forcing Sacroria to reveal themselves. It was in that slow and methodical manner that Levi had achieved the goal of forcing the battle in his favor with three steps. The first was to conjure an image of the lesiastic Order and the Esoteric Guild¡¯s involvement to y on the suspicions Diviniteria had about Forlevia to strengthen the credibility of the myth. Next, the base camp of Diviniteria was invaded in a deliberate provocation toward the entire nation. Finally, the assault upon the coastal regions of Zarain served to instigate the Zarain faction, a thorn in Diviniteria¡¯s side, into battle. With all of these measures in ce, it would be impossible for Sacroria to remain in hiding for long. The Defenders of the Gxy took off with their cavalry after twenty minutes. Upon the vanguard¡¯s arrival on the battlefield, a roar erupted from thebatants. Even the Zarain faction is here! Never before seen in the history of the world! It is now a world war! ¡°What?¡± Mr. X eximed in a panic upon learning of the news. ¡°The Defenders of the Gxy are here as well? They¡¯ll arrive at our rear soon, you say? We¡¯re in trouble!¡± ¡°Inform Sacroria at once!¡± he ordered, suppressing his fear through sheer force of will. ¡°The Defenders of the Gxy are here! We will be overrun unless they show themselves!¡± For the first time, the forces of Diviniteria began to doubt the impossibility of their defeat. The torrent of messages that came in did little to reassure them. The lesiastic Order and the Esoteric Guild are here. Even the Defenders of the Gxy had joined the fray! The war is truly about to begin. Mr. X nced at Forlevia whose movements were beginning to slow down. ¡°Her pill is losing effectiveness!¡± he shouted at once. ¡°Let¡¯s take her down!¡± Given the sudden turn of events, it became more urgent than before for the Gods to subdue Forlevia. They intended to understand the lesiastic Order and its weaknesses via Forlevia before Sacroria had to face them. Only by doing so will we have a chance of winning this war. Dr. Erebus is scheduled to arrive at any minute. Once the girl is apprehended at the moment of the doctor¡¯s arrival, the work of locating the weakness of the lesiastic Order canmence at once. When Sacroria arrives, the knowledge can be put to use immediately. Chapter 2776 Chapter 2776 Chapter 2776 The True Power Of Super Crossbows As time passed, the Pill of Valoroum that Forlevia took was gradually losing its efficacy. That, in turn, made it impossible for her to control the situation since her power was getting weaker and weaker. Against the Diviniterian fighter, Forlevia could onlyst for a few more minutes. To make things worse, after lifting her head, she saw Mr. X, along with the Destroyer and the others, charging at her. Forlevia was convinced that she was done for when she saw all five of the fighters rushing toward her. Boom! Suddenly, Forlevia noticed several figures appear near the gigantic crossbow behind her, and without warning, the four remaining Super Arrows were fired. Titan Lord¡¯s men wanted to stop the one operating therge weapons, but it was already toote. They were shocked when they noticed that a single person was able to operate therge crossbow. Moreover, when the person drew the crossbows, they could feel a terrifying amount of energy flowing into the weapons. Boom! Boom! Boom! Tearing through everything in its path, the attack from the four Super Arrows was unbelievably devastating. Countless Diviniterian fighters were instantly split in half, resulting in a nightmarish blood bath. The destructive force of the arrows was so powerful that no living being could stand in their way without being mowed down. Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. They flew so fast that none could react in time. At that moment, Mr. X and the others were ready to take down Forlevia. ¡°Look out!¡± warned Mr. X when he sensed a formidable force heading their way. What incredible power! I¡¯ve never felt any energy as strong as this. It¡¯s almost as powerful as that of a Sacrorian. However, the warning came a little toote. Boom! A sonic boom could be heard as soon as the four arrows were fired from the crossbow. Crash! Spearheading the charge, the Destroyer was the first to be impaled by one of the arrows, which immediately injected energy into the robot, causing it to be blown into smithereens right then and there. Even after going through the Destroyer, the arrow showed no sign of slowing down as it mowed down the Diviniterian army behind the robot. The remaining three arrows plunged into the other three fighters out to get Forlevia. Even though they were almost as powerful as Mr. X, none could stop the arrows from piercing through them. Like the Destroyer, the three fighters immediately exploded into thousands of pieces aftering into contact with the arrows. The arrows then went through the remaining Diviniterian forces with deadly velocity, causing the greatest loss in the history of Diviniteria. It was almost unbelievable how four arrows could do so much damage in the blink of an eye. After witnessing how the projectiles violently pierced through hisrades, Mr. X turned pale as a ghost. They just murdered four men to save the child! Had I been the one to lead the charge, I would have a hole in my chest. The one operating the crossbow must be from the lesiastic Order. It has to be! Mr. X waspletely stunned when he saw how much damage had been done to his forces. Littered all around him were soldiers who were either dead or groaning in pain. All of them were utterly shocked, for they never expected the attack to be that savage. It took down the four strongest fighters we have. How¡¯s that possible? It doesn¡¯t make any sense! Not in the slightest! Just as surprised as the Diviniterians, the alliance, too, wondered how the crossbow was able to deal out such destructive power. Isn¡¯t it just a regr crossbow? Moreover, nobody¡¯s received any orders to operate one. Except for those near the crossbow Levi used, nobody else had the slightest idea what had happened. Chapter 2777 Chapter 2777 Chapter 2777 The Diviniterians Retreat Titan Lord and the others were utterly dumbfounded. Who fired those arrows? Who in the world is capable of such a devastating assault? All four of the God ss fighters were taken down in one fell swoop! Like the Diviniterians, the alliance had no idea what had just happened. N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. After all, none of them even touched the gigantic crossbows. With their capability, the alliance was well aware that none in their ranks could kill such powerful Diviniterian fighters with just a crossbow. Not only did the assault take out four formidable fighters, but it also dealt substantial damage to the Diviniterian army. The alliance knew that not even Forlevia, the strongest among them, could aplish such a feat, much less anybody else. It¡¯s impossible! Who could¡¯ve done that? That person was none other than Levi, who hade to save his daughter. Since he wanted to take all the Sacrorians down in one fell swoop, Levi decided it would be a bad idea to show them exactly how powerful he was. Hence, he hid at the back and attacked with a crossbow instead. As much as he wanted to unleash his wrath on the Diviniterian, he was forced to suppress his desire. Even though the weapon he used was just a regr crossbow, with his level of power, Levi was able to channel his energy into the arrows he fired. He was able to pull the bowstring so far back that he would break the weapon itself if he pulled any farther. That was how he easily took down four of the most capable fighters in Diviniteria. Their power was second only to those of Sacroria. Levi was furious when he saw Mr. X. If he had just one more arrow, he would shoot the man down right then and there. Levi¡¯s hatred for Mr. X could be traced back to Bruce¡¯s Ruling Union since Lucifer was Bruce¡¯s superior, and Mr. X was Lucifer¡¯s. After what Levi did, both the alliance and the Diviniterian forces descended into chaos. The alliance was still trying to figure out who used the crossbow while the Diviniterians were surrounded by wailing and dead bodies. ¡°They¡¯re here! They¡¯re here! Retreat! Retreat now!¡± instinctivelymanded Mr. X, his face still pale as a sheet. After what Levi did to his army, Mr. X lost all will to continue fighting. There¡¯s nothing we can do now besides retreating. The rest will be up to Sacroria. I might just die on this battlefield if I stay any longer, and I don¡¯t want that! Although Mr. X imed to be a God, he feared death just like any other man. When faced with the cruelty of fate, he showed his true colors anyway. At that moment, Mr. X¡¯s cowardly behavior was on disy for everyone to see, and the Diviniterians could all agree on one thing. How is someone like that a God? He¡¯s just like the rest of us! He too fears death because he has no control over it. It was then that Diviniteria fell apart. Its people ran away as fast as they could, leaving behind those too injured to move. After all, even their supposedly fearless leader had taken off. Faced with imminent destruction, the Diviniterian soldiers did not think there was any point in staying. The alliance was utterly stupefied because they never thought the Diviniterians would retreat so desperately. It¡¯s true that the four arrows fired caused significant damage, but do they really have to scramble away like that? Titan Lord wondered if the Diviniterians were quick to escape because they worried that his forces might have more arrows to fire. Unbeknownst to the man, that was far from the case. ¡°What do we do now?¡± inquired one of his men. ¡°We press the advantage, of course! They¡¯re running away, which means they¡¯re afraid of us,¡± ordered Titan Lord. At the same time, he and his men started looking for the one who fired the arrows. Chapter 2778 Chapter 2778 Chapter 2778 Sacroria Is Coming ¡°It wasn¡¯t very clear, but we saw what happened. There were around seven or eight people, and one of them used a crossbow to fire all the Super Arrows we had left.¡± ¡°We werepletely shocked, so we didn¡¯t get a good look at the person. When we turned around, he or she was already gone.¡± N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. The witnesses described the situation as though it was a supernatural urrence. Still, Titan Lord found it hard to believe that mysterious beings would suddenly appear to kill the Diviniterian fighters and just vanish afterward. That¡¯s preposterous! Are they saying that justice just dropped in ourp? He then questioned every person in charge, but none was any wiser as they all thought it was the Erudians. However, even the Erudians had not the slightest clue what had just happened. Who the heck is responsible for the attack? It¡¯s ridiculous that nobody has any idea! Only a handful of people knew that Levi had arrived at the scene. Death Fiend and the others, who almost lost their lives, smiled when they finally saw their savior. Levi took out more than half of our enemies, so that must mean he¡¯s figured out a way to deal with the situation. This is good news! As much as Titan Lord wanted to find the one responsible for the assault, his efforts were futile. However, the Diviniterian forces had already retreated, which was all that mattered. Forlevia, who was nearly captured alive, let out a long sigh of relief. ¡°We will press the advantage because I¡¯m sure this is no scheme. They ran away out of fear.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve received news that the Defenders of the Gxy are giving chase. Now we have all the more reason to do the same,¡± reported Titan Lord to Forlevia and the other fighters. ¡°Good! Let¡¯s move out now!¡± With that, Forlevia charged forward to lead the chase. It did not take long for the desperate Diviniterians to retreat to the tenth defense barrier, where they encountered the Defenders of the Gxy¡¯s scout team. When they noticed that their men had taken the Diviniterians head-on, the Defenders of the Gxy¡¯s core team hurried to provide support. The Diviniterian army realized they were in a pinch when they saw the alliance charging toward them from the back, so they had no intention of fighting with the scout team. All they did was block any iing attack while trying to continue to retreat. After what the four Super Arrows had done to his forces, Mr. X had only one thing on his mind then: to get to safety at all costs. Although his army could probably take the scout team on, he had no intention of doing so. However, the scout team was not about to just let the Diviniterians get away. They managed to hold the Diviniterian forces until the alliance finally arrived at the scene. Forced to block the cascading assaults. Mr. X and his men had no choice but to keep fighting while trying to retreat. When the Defenders of the Gxy¡¯s core team arrived around ten minutester, the Diviniterians knew escaping was no longer an option. At that point, they had to fight their enemies on two fronts or perish. The Zarainian forces were especially intimidating, for they had deployed all kinds of advanced weaponry. Although the world had forgotten how powerful Zarain was because of the country¡¯s peaceful ways, they remained as formidable as ever. The world was shocked when the Zarainians showed off their arsenal. In terms of weapon technology, the Defenders of the Gxy were ranked number one in the world. Not even Erudia or Xyperia couldpare to them. Everyone was on the brink of losing their minds when they saw three flying vehicles that looked like Diviniterian battleships on the backline. However, the airships were just standing by instead of attacking their enemies, so it was obvious that they were carriers. Staring at the airships, everyone could not help but wonder what the vehicles were carrying. The Diviniterian forces were thrown intoplete chaos when the Defenders of the Gxy assaulted them. ¡°We need Sacroria¡¯s support now!¡± ¡°Hurry! We¡¯ve sustained unbelievably heavy losses!¡± At that point, Mr. X knew it was time to call for help. ¡°Sacroria ising.¡± Chapter 2779 Chapter 2779 Chapter 2779 Too Familiar With The Lab Of Gods Sacroria informed Mr. X that they were already on their way after the man reached out to them. Filled with hope, Mr. X was ready tomand his forces to retaliate. Since he could only focus his attack on one front, he decisively turned his attention to the Defenders of the Gxy. Even though Mr. X was familiar with those leading the allied forces, he dared not risk taking them on because he still had not figured out how they managed to ughter four fighters as powerful as he was. If they unleash another attack like that, we¡¯ll be done for! Hence, the alliance was the greater threat to the Diviniterians at that moment. Fearing for their lives, none of the Diviniterians dared toy a finger on Forlevia and the others. Instead, the Diviniterians¡¯ main forces targeted the Defenders of the Gxy while their remaining fighters distracted the alliance. An all-out war immediately broke out when the main Diviniterian forces shed with the Defenders of the Gxy. The Defenders of the Gxy underestimated the Diviniterians when they saw their enemies running away, so they got dangerously close. When the Diviniterians suddenly turned around to fight, the Defenders of the Gxy paid dearly for their carelessness. They finally realized just how powerful the Diviniterians were when countless men died before their enemies. The Diviniterians¡¯ military prowess had been shown in movies many times, but that was the first time the Defenders of the Gxy had experienced it firsthand. However, the Defenders of the Gxy were no pushover, for they had weapons that could match those of the Diviniterians. Moreover, the Diviniterians had no experience battling the Defenders of the Gxy, so they had no idea what to expect. They were familiar with most of the alliance¡¯s weaponry and had learned to counter it, but when it came to that of the Defenders of the Gxy, they had not the slightest clue. Hence, the Diviniterians had no choice but to y it by ear. Even though they had a slight advantage at first, their enemies quickly learned to retaliate and deal significant damage with advanced weaponry. It was apparent that the Defenders of the Gxy had higher overall strength whenpared to the alliance, for even other organizations like Shield of Zarain had joined their forces. They spared no resources when dealing with the Diviniterians. Even equipment like The Infrangible Handcuffs used on Levi was utilized for the war. The Defenders of the Gxy showed no mercy as they ughtered the Diviniterians. Every fighter in their ranks pulled out the most powerful weapons they had to obliterate their enemies. The Diviniterians had no problem withstanding the onught initially, but afterward, they realized that they were starting to lose ground. It did not take them long to see that it was the Defenders of the Gxy who had the upper hand in the battle. Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°How can this be?¡± ¡°It¡¯s like they¡¯ve studied our weaponry and equipment. While our weapons couldn¡¯t do anything to harm them, theirs are mowing down our ranks!¡± ¡°That¡¯s not all. It¡¯s as though they know exactly what we¡¯re capable of. Just look at how they butcher our men!¡± The Diviniterians finally realized that something was wrong because the Zarainians seemed to know everything about them. From weapon designs to their fighters¡¯ capabilities, their enemies knew exactly how to counter them. The Zarainians knew exactly how to hurt us. Even the weapons and fighters we¡¯re proud of are useless against them. The longer the two parties fought, the clearer it was that the Defenders of the Gxy were dominating the battlefield. In just less than an hour, the Diviniterians lost a quarter of their men. Chapter 2780 Chapter 2780 Chapter 2780 The Zarainian Trump Card The loss they sustained was even greater than the one the four Super Arrows had caused. Not only could the Defenders of the Gxy stand toe-to-toe with the Diviniterians, but they also bested the Diviniterians. It was then that Mr. X and his men finally understood why Sacroria feared the Zarainians. The Zarainians were familiar with Diviniterian technology because of their technical exchange meetings three years ago. Back then, the Lab of Gods did not realize that they were actually undermining their military effort by sharing their technologies with Zarain. That was because they never thought that the Zarainians could anticipate their technological advancement with such limited information. Our enemies know too much about us! That¡¯s how they took out so many of us! Then, the Defenders of the Gxy brought out new weapons and continued their onught. The Diviniteriands were stunned when they noticed how advanced the weapons werepared to theirs. How is that even possible? Why would they have weapons more sophisticated than ours? The Lab of Gods is supposed to have the most advanced and powerful technology in the world. The unbelievable turn of events and their dire situation had led the Diviniterians to the brink of copse. ¡°Destroy them! Destroy them all!¡±manded Mr. X, who decided there was no other way but to give the Defenders of the Gxy their all. Even though the Zarainians had powerful weapons, the Diviniterians could still hold their own because their fighters were greater in number andbat capability. Otherwise, the Zarainians would have walked over them. Both parties suffered heavy losses when the two forces collided violently. Mr. X and a dozen of his fighters took countless lives as they broke through their enemies¡¯ frontline. Even with more advanced weaponry, the Defenders of the Gxy lost innumerable men to capable fighters like Mr. X. Without formidable fighters like Forlevia, there was nothing they could do to stop Mr. X from killing his way into the center of their ranks. ¡°Sir, should we use the secret weapon now?¡± inquired a member of the Defenders of the Gxy. ¡°No, it¡¯s not meant for them,¡± answered Smythe, the head of Shield. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. They¡¯re not getting away, and neither is Sacroria!¡± Considering their situation, Smythe and the other high-rank official seemed rtively calm, for they simply smiled as they looked in the direction the Diviniterians were heading in. It was as though they had everything under control, which got ck Hawk curious. What are they nning? Do they really believe that they have the Diviniterians in the palm of their hand? They must have a trump card of some sort. ck Hawk frowned as he tried his best to figure out what was going on. Just when Mr. X and his forces thought they could escape, they were overshadowed by waves as tall as a mountain. Immediately afterward, an enormous vortex was formed in the sea, shocking the Diviniterians to the core. It seemed as if a volcano had erupted under the ocean. At that moment, every one of the Diviniterians had faces as pale as a ghost, for they knew they could lose their lives any second. They had no doubt that whatever caused the vortex intended to block their path. N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. Ssh! As expected, something emerged from the eye of the whirlpool. Chapter 2781 Chapter 2781 Chapter 2781 The Enhanced Version Of Leviathan Hiss! Hiss! Hiss! The Diviniterians gasped as soon as they saw a ginormous beinging out of the vortex. It looked almost the same as the Leviathan created by Dr. Erebus, but it was three times greater in size, which meant it was nearly a thousand feet tall and more than half a mile long. The Diviniterians were utterly stupefied when they encountered something that gigantic. My goodness! The Leviathans were already giants, but this creature is evenrger! And its structure looks almost the same as a Leviathan. This thing must be created based on the same design! ¡°It¡¯s a set-up! We¡¯ve been fooled!¡± shouted Mr. X. It was only then the Diviniterians realized that the Zarainians knew all along about the Leviathans they hid under the power station. The Zarianians must¡¯ve studied our Leviathans thoroughly. Otherwise, they wouldn¡¯t have been able to replicate the creatures. Be that as it may, it¡¯s almost unbelievable how they managed to create a bigger and stronger version of our Leviathans in such a short time. In terms of material used andbat power, the Zarianian¡¯s version seems to be far superior. But how did they even do it? Covered in cold sweats, the Diviniterians all froze like statues in the face of the enormous being. Like the Diviniterians, ck Hawk was also very much astounded, for he had no idea that Zarain possessed a trump card like that. He, too, realized that the Zarainians knew about the Leviathans under the power station all along. Now I understand why Smythe seemed so calm. He knew what the Diviniterians were up to, so he had the Leviathans analyzed. The others thought they had control, but it was the Zarainians who had true control all the while! Staring at the creature that could easily outss a Leviathan, ck Hawk waspletely stunned. What else have the Zarainians been hiding? How did they manage to create a being three timesrger than a Leviathan in such a short time? He could not help but shiver when he looked at Smythe. The Defenders of the Gxy sessfully shook everyone at the scene with their enhanced version of Leviathan, but that was not all. Ssh! It turned out that they had created a dozen of the same creature, which suddenly appeared to cut off the Diviniterians. With nowhere else to go, the Diviniterians started to panic. Since the beings were not exactly the same as the Leviathans they had created before, the Diviniterians had no idea to deal with the creatures. Their enemies had made so much improvement to their design that the creatures were almost unrecognizable. The Diviniterians could tell just by looking that the gigantic beings were extremely difficult to deal with, and their scanning device only proved that they were right. Even though the enormous creatures had no weakness, the Diviniterians knew the only way to move forward was to do everything they could to kill the beings. When they charged forward, so did the enhanced version of Leviathans. Although the creatures were only three timesrger than a Leviathan, theirbat prowess far exceeded that of the inferior version. Such formidable beings were a force to be reckoned with and one that the Diviniterians did not take lightly. N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. Another all-out war broke out when the enhanced Leviathans and the Diviniterians collided. However, the Diviniterians were just like the Erudians faced with their Leviathans. Not only did they fail to harm the enhanced Leviathans in any way, but they also failed to defend themselves. The Diviniterians were utterly helpless against the ginormous beings. Chapter 2782 Chapter 2782 Chapter 2782 The Fighters Of Sacroria The Diviniterian troops were helpless. Only Mr. X and the rest shed with the enemies directly, hoping to find a solution. However, they could not break through yet. Behind them, the Defenders of the Gxy were starting to corner them. They had no choice but to battle it out¡ªthere were simply no other solutions. ¡°Has the alliance and those from Erudia caught up with us?¡± asked Mr. X warily. ¡°Not yet! We don¡¯t know if it¡¯s a part of a scheme. When the alliance faced the full force of our troop¡¯s attacks, they were dyed. Till now, they had not broken through the defense barrier. Why do I feel that they¡¯re doing it on purpose?¡± the subordinate answered, feeling puzzled. Frowning, Mr. X replied, ¡°They¡¯re doing it on purpose! They are deliberately staying back to watch us fight with the Defenders of the Gxy. The more violent the battle, the better. In fact, the best-case scenario for them is if both parties suffer severe losses!¡± The others chimed in, ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s right! They¡¯re definitely spectating this.¡± ¡°They want us and the Defenders of the Gxy to take a massive blow. Theoretically, both of us are the alliance¡¯s enemies!¡± Everyone thought the alliance stopped moving after encountering a Diviniterian troop¡¯s attack because they wanted to spectate the fight and that it was a deliberate act on their side. However, they also understood that it had nothing to do with any plots or the alliance hoping to spectate the fight. There was only one reason¡ªthe alliance was too weak. Forlevia, the only one who could fight, was wounded. The others sustained injuries too. Even though the alliance had a lot of people and seemed formidable, their abilities were limited. They could not break through Diviniteria¡¯s defense barrier at all. In spite of the small number of fighters dispatched by Diviniteria, the alliance was sessfully held up. Everyone¡¯s guesses were wrong. The alliance was simply too inept! If they were skilled enough, they would have long caught up to them. ¡°That¡¯s great! Since they¡¯re spectating, they won¡¯t intervene in our battle with the Defenders of the Gxy. Even the Esoteric Guild and the lesiastic Order won¡¯t be participating! In that case, we won¡¯t have to worry about people attacking us in the rear. We just need to battle it out with the Defenders of the Gxy!¡± Mr. X dered confidently. The others shared his sentiments too. Hence, they startedbating the Defenders of the Gxy vigorously like madmen. They no longer had a n to escape. Instead, they would kill their way through like a tyrant. Every enemy ahead of them would be defeated and killed! Once Diviniteria was infuriated, no one would be able to bear the consequences of their wrath. The Defenders of the Gxy¡¯s advantage was that their equipment and weapons were very targeted and innovative. Furthermore, they were extremely familiar with the Lab of Gods. However, they had too few fighters. If their targets were inurate, they would be unable to block the attacksunched by the fighters from Diviniteria. After all, even though four fighters like Mr. X had died, there were still around a dozen of them left. There were also a lot of fighters like the Great Void. Thus, their power could not be underestimated. A chaotic and violent fight ensued as the troops of Diviniteria were driven by the will to kill their enemies. It was tragic¡ªboth parties had a lot of casualties, but the Defenders of the Gxy suffered a greater loss. Yet, they still posed a threat to Diviniteria. For instance, the enhanced version of Leviathans wreaked havoc on the troops of Diviniteria, causing them to suffer significant losses. It was a threat that they wanted to eliminate immediately. However, if someone as powerful as Mr. X could not do that, no one else could. For a moment, those from Diviniteria were stumped for solutions. They had no choice but to bear with the loss. The enhanced version of Leviathans continued their rampage as the Defenders of the Gxy tried to use them to defeat Diviniterian troops. N?velDrama.Org owns this text. Whoosh! At that moment, a golden beam of light descended from the sky and shed across the air at lightning speed. It was a golden arrow! When it was approaching the battlefield, the golden glow became extremely bright. It was as dazzling as the sun, forcing everyone to squint. Swoosh! It pierced through an enhanced Leviathan, the golden light crushing its body into smithereens. Just like that, the towering machine, which was over three hundred meters tall, copsed in front of everyone. ¡°Sacroria is here!¡± Chapter 2783 Chapter 2783 Chapter 2783 Only They Are Worthy Of Anything Rted To God When those from Diviniteria witnessed that scene, they erupted into an uproar. It was the greatest moment for them. Overwhelmed with joy, many of them immediately burst into tears. Even Mr. X was so excited that he felt like crying. Sacroria is finally here! Diviniteria¡¯s ambitious n is going to be fulfilled¡­ Once Sacroria appears, everyone else will be aplete nonentity. All they can do is wait to be ughtered. Everyone will soon die! None of them will remain standing. That sudden scene caused both sides to be stunned. Subconsciously, they froze and nced in the direction of the arrow. Indeed, a golden figure was floating in the sky, enveloped in a saintly glow. He was holding a golden crossbow. God! A true God! Compared to people like Mr. X in Diviniteria, he¡¯s the only one who can truly be called a God! A God, just like those mentioned in the legends, had appeared in front of everyone. It was simply too unbelievable. Zap! Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. Another golden arrow shot through the sky. Boom! It pierced through another enhanced version of the Leviathan. That time around, everyone was able to catch a clearer view. The moment the arrow pierced through it, the golden glow expanded rapidly. As bright as the midday sun, the light crushed the Leviathan into pieces. How terrifying! He¡¯s invincible! Whoosh! In the next second, everyone saw a golden figure fly through the sky like aet. Wielding a huge sword, he stabbed another Leviathan. Boom! A whirlpool appeared in the ocean. Another enhanced Leviathan crumbled into pieces after being split by the golden glow. Then, a golden figure emerged in the middle of a Leviathan, holding a trident. Crack! Soon, another enhanced Leviathan exploded into pieces. More golden figures appeared, one after another. Whenever one of them appeared, they would strike down an enhanced Leviathan. Soon, all ten of the enhanced Leviathan had been destroyed. The Zarain must have spent an exorbitant sum building them. Otherwise, they would not have stopped at ten. When the Diviniterian troops saw that all ten of the Leviathans had copsed, they were overjoyed. They started prostrating themselves, praying to the figures in the sky as though they were weing the arrival of actual gods. Sacroria¡¯s arrival signified the death of the others. The moment they came, they wiped out all the enhanced Leviathans, which proved that they were much more powerful than anyone present there. Whoosh! Whoosh! Golden figures continued to emerge. Their appearance would definitely deal a huge blow to the Defenders of the Gxy, with devastating casualties ensuing from it. In the end, eighteen figures gathered together. There were initially eighteen positions in Sacroria. It was only afterward that Dr. Erebus, the only normal human, joined. Other than Dr. Erebus, the other eighteen Archangels had appeared. Those eighteen Archangels from Sacroria were like eighteen suns, shining so brightly that everyone could barely open their eyes. ¡°Doomsday has arrived!¡± yelled Mr. X and the rest. All of them jumped in excitement, having seen a glimmer of hope. With the appearance of the eighteen Archangels of Sacroria, no one could stop them. The Defenders of the Gxy were terrified, including the alliance at the back. The eighteen Archangels were simply too intimidating and terrifying! Even those who had taken the Pill of Valoroum were no match for them. After all, everyone had seen how powerful Forlevia was earlier. Hence, everyone was even more fearful when eighteen people who were even mightier than her showed up. Even Smythe and the rest, who were in charge of strategy, were scared when they saw Sacroria descending. After all, they were simply too powerful. Only they were worthy enough to be addressed as Gods. Those from ck Hawk were even more terrified. This is simply too scary! They are powerful enough to make the Defenders of the Gxy disappear at any moment! At a distance, Levi and the rest were waiting as well. When the Archangel of Sacroria appeared, he immediately nced over. Chapter 2784 Chapter 2784 Chapter 2784 Levi Can Finally Unleash His True Powers The eighteen Archangels of Sacroria wore gold armor, looking as dignified as gods. Judging from their domineering aura, Levi could tell they had immense strength. Indeed, they were much stronger than the people he had encountered at Restricted Area 76. However, they could not be hailed as Gods. They just happened to be a mighty race above the level of current civilization, possessing the most powerful talent and the most advanced technology. It was probably a very advanced race that had been around since ancient times. However, there were only a dozen of them left at the present moment. Their objective of setting up the Lab of Gods was perhaps to restore the previous prosperous days of their race. As for the core members of Lab of Gods, they were a random mix of people. For example, Dr. Erebus was just an ordinary human being. However, due to his strong powers, he was recruited into the Lab of Gods and was even made a part of Sacroria. In other words, they were merely a motley crew of people with strong abilities. However, the objective of the crew was to create those Archangels of Sacroria. ording to Levi¡¯s understanding, the objective of Project Genesis was to create a ce like Restricted Area 76. He did not expect it to be the creation of Sacroria! After observing the situation, he immediately caught on. All the skills and abilities of the Lab of Gods had originated from there. It could be said that the eighteen of them possessed the skills and abilities of everyone from the Lab of Gods. After all, that was where they had learned their capabilities. The terrifying powers they wielded were simply unbelievable. The appearance of the eighteen Archangels of Sacroria left everyone totally bbergasted. Even Levi¡¯s interest was aroused. Their powers were indeed unfathomable and just the sort of opponents he wanted. Everything he had prepared could finally be used. At the same time, he could finally unleash his true powers. Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. It was time for everyone to witness his prowess. Levi rubbed his palms together in excitement. ¡°It¡¯s time for action!¡± Mutant Number Thirteen, Fearsome Number Four, and Cyrus had gathered next to him. With that, theirbat prowess should beparable to that of Sacroria¡¯s. Meanwhile, the troops of Diviniteria sessfully converged with Sacroria on the battlefield. ¡°Erudia is over there! The lesiastic Order and the Esoteric Guild are at the back, observing our battle with Defenders of the Gxy. They would not intervene for the time being.¡± Mr. X reported the current situation to everyone from Sacroria. ¡°If that¡¯s the case, let¡¯s defeat Defenders of the Gxy first before dealing with the Esoteric Guild and the lesiastic Order!¡± The members of Sacroria came to a unanimous decision. ¡°Kill them!¡± Just when Levi and his group were about to strike, the army of Diviniteria and Sacroria started charging toward Defenders of the Gxy. After the two sides shed, it did not take long for Defenders of the Gxy to be thoroughly defeated. Sacroria was simply too powerful. Given that it only took one of them to break down the entire defense of Defenders of the Gxy, the strength of eighteen of thembined was simply unimaginable. ¡°Retreat! Fall back at once!¡± Defenders of the Gxy had no choice but to retreat immediately. They had already suffered devastating losses from that single sh, with a quarter of their soldiers either dead or wounded. If they did not retreat at once, they would be wiped out in no time. The eighteen Archangels of Sacroria were simply way too strong. At themand center, ck Hawk and the others felt their hair stand on end as they witnessed Defenders of the Gxy¡¯s crushing defeat. They could not help but wonder if it was even possible to defeat Sacroria. Indeed, Sacroria was not to be trifled with. ck Hawk instinctively checked out the expressions of Smythe and the other higher-ups. He saw them observing the situation in silence, looking calm andposed. It seemed as though they were not the least bit worried about the current state of affairs. Their brows were furrowed, and they appeared a little anxious, seemingly looking forward to something. However, ck Hawk was certain that those men were definitely not worried about the current crisis. They seemed to be waiting for something. As such, he decided to stop panicking as well and waited quietly with them. Soon after, the main forces of Defenders of the Gxy retreated all the way to the back. Three airships were seen hovering in the sky. Finally, Sacroria had reached there while pursuing them. Suddenly, Smythe and the other higher-ups smiled. ¡°They have finally entered the zone¡­¡± Chapter 2785 Chapter 2785 Chapter 2785 Mysterious Equipment Smythe and the other higher-ups were all smiling. Seeing that Sacroria had entered that area, the men grinned from ear to ear. Why are they so happy? ck Hawk was confused. He was unable to figure out how Defenders of the Gxy could defeat Sacroria, given the current circumstances. Yet, his superiors looked so calm and confident, as though they had everything under control. It would be possible to deal with Diviniteria alone, but after witnessing the prowess of the eighteen Archangels of Sacroria, ck Hawk was utterly numb with shock. It was just not something they could handle. From his understanding, it was impossible for Zarain toe up with a solution to deal with Sacroria. Thus, the man was unable to figure out the reason for his superiors¡¯ excitement, especially when Sacroria was already getting closer to themand center. Perhaps they do have a n in mind? ¡°Let¡¯s begin then!¡± Just then, Smythe and the other exchanged nces and began to issue an order. ¡°Begin? What does that mean?¡± ck Hawk and the others were confused, wondering if they did have a solution in ce. Levi and the rest had been following closely behind the army of Diviniteria, waiting for a chance to strike. Just when they decided to go into action, something strange seemed to be going on with Defenders of the Gxy ahead. The three airborne airships suddenly started moving. Those three aircraft were used for transportation purposes. Suddenly, the cargopartments of the aircraft opened. Inside thepartments were multiple sophisticated panels that looked like sr panels, and each of them was over a thousand meters tall. There were numerous gadgets fixed to the panels, possibly hundreds of thousands of them on each panel. Given that all three airships were used to carry those panels, there must be a considerable number of them altogether. In the next instant, the hundreds of thousands of panelsbined. It was as though a majestic gateway had just descended from the sky. One end of thebined panel stretched into the depths of the sky while the other end extended down, reaching just above the ocean¡¯s surface, separating the world into two. Everyone who witnessed the scene could feel goosebumps all over them. Earlier on, the enhanced Leviathan that was merely over three hundred meters tall was already a majestic sight to behold. However,pared to the panels that emerged from the airships, that was simply nothing. The heavenly gate was so tall that the end was not even in sight, and it was impossible to give an estimation of its exact height. The fact that it divided the world into two halves was staggering. Everyone was stunned by the immense wall that had suddenly appeared in front of them, including the eighteen Archangels that were at the forefront. The eighteen of them could not help but halt their advances. Shock colored their features as they stopped to stare at the barrier. Even Levi and the rest were stumped. What is this? Everyone had the same thought. However, given the spectacr sight of the equipment, they knew that there was definitely some use for it. It might be used to deal with Diviniteria. Not only were the outsiders stunned, but everyone from Defenders of the Gxy, as well as ck Hawk and the other special forces agents, who were high-ranking officials in Zarain, were also equally stupefied. They werepletely unaware that Zarain was in possession of such advanced equipment.N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. In fact, they did not even know that something like that existed. Logically speaking, it would take a lot of effort to assemble such a setup. It was not possible for Zarain to have aplished it alone. However, given the number of resources and workforce used in the research and development of such technology, there had to be some traces left behind. It did not make sense to ck Hawk and the rest that there was no hint of that at all and that they were kept entirely in the dark. That was especially so given their statuses in the country. However, it was indeed a fact that the equipment had appeared out of nowhere. They were dumbstruck, and it was perfectly reasonable for them to feel that way. ¡°W-What¡­ What is this for?¡± ck Hawk could not help but ask. The rest of the agents huddled around as well, dying to find out what was going on. However, Smythe merely shot them a nce before instructing, ¡°Activate the equipment at once! Hurry!¡± Chapter 2786 Chapter 2786 Chapter 2786 Reversal Instead of responding directly to ck Hawk¡¯s question, the man replied cidly, ¡°Just wait and see!¡± Everyone was still unable to return to their senses. In front of them was a gigantic panel created by merging hundreds of thousands of sr panels! Even though those might not be sr panels, the panels were functioning in a simr manner. Even the technology used to manufacture them was the same. While everyone was still gaping at it, the gigantic panel was suddenly activated. The countless gadgets that were fixed onto the panels started operating. With crackling sounds, electric currents traveled across all the gadgets. The energy flowing across the panels was downright terrifying, sending shock waves across the ocean. There were sudden shes of lightning followed by ps of thunder in the sky, and a storm ensued. Everything that was happening appeared to be against thews of nature. Boom! Suddenly, a deafening noise sounded, which seemed capable of tearing the world apart. Everyone could feel the immense energy that was released from the gigantic panel. Instinctively, all of them either sought shelter or tried to defend themselves against the energy waves. In preparation to withstand the impact of the energy wave, the eighteen Archangels of Sacroria put up golden glowing barriers before themselves. However, everyone quickly realized that nothing had happened. The loud noise created by the barrier a moment ago was just like a gust of strong wind that swept across the crowd. ¡°Hmm? Why does my head feel so heavy? It feels as if there¡¯s a huge object stuck in there. I think my head is going to explode!¡± ¡°A-Are my legs still there? Why do I feel like I¡¯m flying? I can¡¯t feel my legs at all!¡± ¡°My head is heavy, but my legs feel so light! What¡¯s going on¡­¡± ¡°I think I¡¯m going to faint. It feels like my blood is flowing the other way¡­¡± The same phenomenon seemed to be happening to everyone. They could feel their heads spinning. It seemed as if everything had just been reversed. Everyone felt as though their head was on the ground, and their legs were up in the air. They were sure that their blood was flowing in the opposite direction, and all of their body mechanisms were operating in a reverse manner. Confusion washed over them. It was even more terrifying to note that the army of Diviniteria was affected the most. Other than experiencing the same effects as the rest, they could feel their abilities being suppressed.Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. They were unable to exert any of their moves or superpowers. Everything had been reversed. In such a situation, the people of Diviniteria were unable to exercise any of their powers. For example, a fighter who had the same abilities as Great Void could absorb the powers of his opponents, but as of then, he felt as if everything was reversed. Once he activated his abilities, he could feel his powers being sucked out of his body. It was almost as though he was being engulfed by the atmosphere, and there was no way he could stop it. The other fighters faced simr problems as well. At their wit¡¯s end, they were stumped for a solution to handle the situation. None of them was able to execute their moves or superpowers, with everything working in the reverse direction. It was mind-blowing! Of course, Defenders of the Gxy and World Alliance were also facing the same situation. Even ck Hawk and the rest at themand center were impacted. However, just then, Smythe and some others walked over to ck Hawk and attached a box to his body. After pressing a button on the box, the agent¡¯s body was covered in a battle suit shing with blue light. Instantly, ck Hawk felt that things had returned to normal, and the strange feeling was gone. It was the same for everyone else after they put on the battle suit. The rapidly changing events sent them reeling. It was apparent that Zarain had made preparations for the battle. ¡°This is¡­¡± When Levi perceived the changes, his expression changed drastically. Mutant Number Thirteen and Fearsome Four were restricted entirely, unable to exert any energy in the reversed situation. They were utterly powerless. However, the effects on Levi and Cyrus were rtively minimal, simr to those experienced by ordinary human beings. ¡°They¡­ They seemed to have manipted this entire territory!¡± Levi muttered to himself, frowning. Chapter 2787 Chapter 2787 Chapter 2787 A Territory Under The Control Of Zarain ¡°Did they tamper with the maic field?¡± Cyrus asked. That seemed to be the case, ording to his experience. Previously, in order to deal with those who possessed superpowers, equipment was specially created to manipte maic fields. The more intense the disturbance, the more effective it was at restricting the powers of those fighters. Under such circumstances, there was no way the fighters could exercise any of their skills or superpowers. ¡°No! It¡¯s not that simple. Not only did they tamper with the maic field, but they have also manipted everything else in the environment!¡± Levi replied in astonishment. ording to his observation, Zarain¡¯s gigantic panel did more than just manipte the maic field. It had changed the maic fieldpletely. The poles of the maic field had been reversed, which resulted in the current phenomenon where everything seemed to be working in the opposite direction. The stronger fighters could easily feel the effects of entering into apletely different environment where the maic field poles were reversed entirely. The impact was just too keenly felt. Naturally, the objective of doing that was to deal with Sacroria. It was clear that that was the moment Zarain had been waiting for. They had been patiently waiting for Sacroria and the army of Diviniteria to enter the zone before activating the setup. However, what Levi did not expect was that the equipment had divided the territory into two, forming a world of its own. It could be said that the area waspletely isted from the rest of the world, bing a territory that was entirely under Zarain¡¯s control. Whether it was gravity or the maic field, everything was controlled by Zarain. In other words, Zarain had full power in the territory, and they could do anything they wanted. They were thew and could do whatever they pleased! That was the divine tool that Zarain had specially prepared for Sacroria. It was a huge gift indeed! Meanwhile, at themand center of Defenders of the Gxy, Smythe eximed, ¡°Wee to the Divinity Crushing Zone! We hope you like the present we¡¯ve specially prepared for you!¡± The imposing divine tool named ¡°Divinity Crushing Zone¡± was a piece of equipment that Zarain had spent years developing, specifically used to deal with the Lab of Gods and Sacroria. As its name implied, Divinity Crushing Zone was created to crush divine beings. With the tool activated, even the Gods would be subdued by Zarain, whereby they could not exercise their powers within the territory. It had be apparent that the tool was specially created to deal with the ¡°Gods.¡± After observing the situation, ck Hawk and the rest finally understood what was going on. It¡¯s so terrifying. So scary! Previously, to ck Hawk, the Lab of Gods and Levi were already frightening enough. However, judging by the current situation, Zarain seemed to be the worst terror of them all. The others immediately paled intoparison. Besides, ck Hawk¡¯s intuition told him that that was just a part of what Zarain had and not all of it. No one knew what could be hiding behind that gigantic barrier. The thought of it was outrageously appalling. No wonder Smythe and the other higher-ups were so calm andposed. It turned out that they were so full of confidence because they had such a trump card. ck Hawk and the rest did not speak after that and merely continued staring at the setup while observing the situation on the battlefield. At that moment, everyone from the army of Diviniteria and Sacroria was shell-shocked. They could feel that the changes in their bodies were intensifying. Even though they did not know how exactly the setup functioned, they were sure that it was an extremely threatening tool that was used to deal with them. N?velDrama.Org owns this text. The eighteen Archangels of Sacroria felt the bodily changes as well and could feel their abilities being suppressed. Even though the feeling was not that strong yet, the intensity was increasing slowly. ¡°Blow it up!¡± ¡°Hurry! st it at once!¡± The huge equipment in front of them was like millions of mirrors reflecting light, causing immense frustration and annoyance to the fighters of Sacroria. Instinctively, the Archangels of Sacroria tossed out their weapons in an attempt to destroy the Divinity Crushing Zone. However, the strength of their weapons was greatly diminished. Within the zone, not only were their abilities restricted, but the powers of their weapons were also greatly weakened. After all, no matter how powerful their weapons were, they were still made from materials such as metals. Chapter 2788 Chapter 2788 Chapter 2788 Important Discovery Within the areas controlled by Zarain, it was extremely easy to restrain objects that were made of metal. A slight interference with the maic field was enough to get it done. In spite of that, they were confident their weapons were still powerful enough to pierce the equipment. Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. Boom! When their holy weapons struck the equipment in front of them, a strange shockwave reverberated across the surface. However, it wasn¡¯t damaged at all. Once the shockwave dissipated, everything returned to normal. This¡­ The eighteen Archangels from Sacroria were dumbstruck. ¡°Can this material be¡­¡± ¡°T-This¡­¡± Having realized something, their expressions drastically changed. From their tone, it appeared that they recognized the material the equipment was made from. They were so shocked by the discovery that their eyes almost popped out of their sockets. No one could imagine what it was that astounded the eighteen Archangels to that extent. ¡°Can it be¡­ Behind them¡­¡± Upon the realization, the Archangels began speaking gibberish. Exchanging nces, their eyes were filled with bewilderment. With that, everyone furrowed their brows with a grim expression. It was as if they were expecting the arrival of a powerful foe. In fact, two of them were looking forward to a glorious death. At that moment, the men from Diviniteria arrived. ¡°Leave this to us. We will break down this wall at once!¡± This group of fighters didn¡¯t think much of the equipment in front of them and assumed they could break it down easily. However, one of the Archangels warned, ¡°You won¡¯t be able to. Even though you are not restrained, it¡¯s impossible to do so! Even we can¡¯t open it within a short time, let alone you.¡± Everyone gasped as they couldn¡¯t believe what they heard. Given that Sacroria can¡¯t do it. What should we do then? No one had any idea. At that moment, everyone from Diviniteria had arrived, except for Dr. Erebus and his men. Coincidentally, Mr. X received an important update from Dr. Erebus. He was informed that the lesiastic Order and the Esoteric Guild were fakes. Instead, they were both made up of actors who dressed up in costumes with the goal of intimidating Diviniteria. After conducting a series of investigations, Dr. Erebus concluded that the two groups were nothing more than legends that weren¡¯t real. After all, they consisted of nothing but impostors. Evidently, Dr. Erebus had returned immediately upon learning that their headquarters was under attack. Based on what Dr. Erebus had said, Erudia had known all along that the Lab of Gods feared the lesiastic Order and Esoteric Guild. That was the reason why they put on such an act. On top of that, Dr. Erebus also discovered that Forlevia¡¯s technique was created by herself, and she was never actually a student of a cleric. What? The lesiastic Order and Esoteric Guild are fake? However, didn¡¯t some of the soldiers from the alliance use a giant crossbow to kill the four Destroyers? How can they be impostors too? However, come to think of it, no one has seen who the perpetrator was despite the killings. Could ourrades have been killed by humans? Could they really have been from the lesiastic Order or the Esoteric Guild? No, it¡¯s not certain. There¡¯s a possibility that some high-tech machine is operating the giant crossbow. Or perhaps, there¡¯s some other exnation for it. If it really were the fighters from the two factions, they would have appeared from the beginning instead of sniping from the shadows. In that case, my judgment was wrong. They weren¡¯t waiting for Diviniteria and the Defenders of the Gxy to battle it out. It was a mistake to think that. After all, they weren¡¯t able to attack at all. Holding that thought in mind, he knew something was amiss. Dr. Erebus¡¯ exnation served to confirm his suspicions that the two factions never existed at all. Consequently, they had fallen deep into a trap set by Erudia. Chapter 2789 Chapter 2789 Chapter 2789 The Last me Of Sacroria However, they had assumed Levi faked the two groups to intimidate them. In truth, Levi was doing it to lure Sacroria out. Nevertheless, Dr. Erebus deserved credit for unraveling the charade. Unfortunately, there was nothing they could do after learning of the news, especially in their current predicament. As a result, Mr. X and his men fell into silence. After all, Sacroria and Diviniteria¡¯s current enemy wasn¡¯t Erudia at all. Instead, it was Zarain, who knew them extremely well. Furthermore, by the time they found out, it was already toote. At the crucial moment, Mr. X ordered, ¡°Dr. Erebus, you have to go into hiding, as things aren¡¯t looking good here. Therefore, you shouldn¡¯te here matter what.¡± Initially, he had hoped that Dr. Erebus would arrive with reinforcements. However, the current situation was too risky for him to do so. Therefore, he had better note over just in case everyone was killed in the battle. The only hope they had left was to get Dr. Erebus to go into hiding. Consequently, Dr. Erebus agreed to not go over and only watch from the shadows. Also, he could carry thest of the Sacroria legacy with him. Back at the battle, the fighters from Sacroria and Diviniteria tried to pry open the surface but to no avail. Moreover, the restraints they felt kept getting stronger. Even the eighteen Archangels of Sacroria could feel the terrifying power of the restraints. If they didn¡¯t resolve their predicament in time, they were aware of what they were going to face next. The more they found out, especially about the material the surface was made of, the more they knew how dire the consequences that awaited them would be. ¡°Retreat!¡± ¡°Withdraw, quickly!¡± ¡°Go! Go! Go!¡± Someone gave the order to retreat. Just when the troops from Diviniteria wanted to pull out, they suddenly realized that it was impossible to move their feet. Fleeing was now out of the question. It felt as if their feet weighed ten thousand tons. The stronger one was, the greater the restraints ced on them. For example, Mr. X felt as if trying to move his feet was like trying to move mountains. He was unable to even lift them up, let alone move. In fact, it was the same for his arms and every other part of his body. Regardless of how much strength he used, his efforts were futile. Even when he desperately tried to move his limbs to the extent of tearing them apart, they didn¡¯t even budge at all. Furthermore, all of Mr. X¡¯s techniques were prevented from being unleashed. Under the restraints ced within the area, they seemed to have had everything taken away from them. They ended up bing ordinary humans, and in some sense, even weaker than ordinary men. That was the effect of the Divinity Crushing Zone. It was an area where Zarain had the ability to control everything within it. Once the equipment kicked into gear, the fighters were prevented from using their talents and techniques. It even stopped them from moving by making it impossible for them to lift their legs. The power from the bloodlines they possessed was also outright sealed. In fact, their lives began to wither away, regardless of their race or body constitution. Within this zone controlled by Zarain, anything could happen. Boom! Suddenly, one of the fighters beside Mr. X was crushed into mush by an invisible pressure. ¡°Argh!¡± Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. Another one had holes oozing blood appearing on his body and was soon covered by them. ¡°Argh!¡± With an agonizing scream, his body gradually rotted away. No one had any idea what sort of material it was. Soon, screams of anguish began to fill the area. Just likembs awaiting ughter, the troops from Diviniteria were being restrained by their feet. Unable to move, all they could do was await their impending deaths. Furthermore, everyone would be ughtered in a different and unpredictable manner. Watching theirpatriots being killed around them one by one, they were overwhelmed by anguish. Chapter 2790 Chapter 2790 Chapter 2790 The End Of Sacroria It was unbelievably terrifying, for they didn¡¯t know who would be next and when their turn would be. To make matters worse, watching theirrades fall made them feel as if they were next. That method of dying was terrifying psychologically. Those who were awaiting their impending deaths were the ones who let out the most excruciating screams. Even Mr. X was filled with panic when he saw everyone dropping dead like flies all around him. There was no way he wouldn¡¯t be frightened. In contrast to how Diviniteria had proudly assumed that they could conquer the world and make enemies of everyone, they were now being ughtered like livestock. Moreover, they didn¡¯t even have the ability to defend themselves. It was an extremely pathetic sight. Everyone from Diviniteria couldn¡¯t believe how Zarain¡¯s equipment could attack them with such ease. They must know us very well, including all our strengths and weaknesses. All this while, Diviniteria had never underestimated their opponents. In fact, they were even fearful of Zarain. It was just that Sacroria wouldn¡¯t show themselves until Zarain made a move. Even then, Sacroria and Diviniteria were still confident that they could easily defeat Zarain. Unfortunately, they didn¡¯t expect Zarain to be fully prepared to the extent of having ways to disable the divine tools that they used. No one could have expected that Zarain had more advanced technology than the Lab of Gods. Furthermore, they knew their enemies like the back of their palms and attacked their weaknesses ordingly. Everyone within the World Alliance was shocked at how easily the troops from Diviniteria and the eighteen Archangels were subdued. After all, they had suffered terrible casualties battling the same group of enemies without any chance of victory. Consequently, everyone was dumbstruck at how easy it was for Zarain. Even Levi was bewildered by the sight. He had assumed that he would have the opportunity to battle them. However, it was no longer necessary now. Evidently, Zarain¡¯s power was utterly terrifying. Hence, he and Cyrus needed to flee from the areas Zarain controlled. Or else, it would be trouble if they too were discovered and restrained. Zarain? Levi scratched his nose. At that moment, he realized that Zarain was a significantly bigger threat than the Lab of Gods. In fact, they were the most powerful faction of all. Without taking into ount their other weapons, the equipment right in front of Levi was a testament to that fact. What makes Zarain so special? Why is their technology so superior? Levi thought back to the time when he was captured by Shield. The special forces agents back then carried extremely powerful and advanced weapons such as The Infrangible Handcuffs. Even though he was watching the Lab of Gods being destroyed, Levi felt no sense of jubtion at all. Instead, he fell into a solemn mood, for he wasn¡¯t sure if the equipment in front of him would restrict his powers. He didn¡¯t want to find out. After half a day was gone, it was evident that Zarain was the one with the deepest and darkest secrets. The thought itself was a frightening one. As a result, Levi didn¡¯t interfere and chose to quietly observe the situation. At that moment, the Diviniteria army and those from Sacroria were being held stationary by Zarain.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. While the troops from Diviniteria were dying one by one, the eighteen Archangels of Sacroria could barely move at all. At that moment, a troop of soldiers in special armor arrived at the scene. With equally sophisticated weapons in their arms, they were able to traverse the area swiftly without feeling the effects of the restraints. The equipment they were wearing was capable of negating the effects of the Divinity Crushing Zone. Without a doubt, the troops were there to eliminate Sacroria by taking out its eighteen Archangels. ¡°Sacroria, your days havee to an end!¡± Chapter 2791 Chapter 2791 Chapter 2791 Massacre Of The Lab Of Gods When the Archangels saw the arrival of the troops, their expressions turned grim, for they could somehow guess their impending fate. Actually, from the moment they attacked the surface and realized what the material was, the truth had already dawned upon them. No one knew how they were rted to Zarain from behind the scenes. Under the control of the Divinity Crushing Zone, the eighteen Archangels of Sacroria were heavily restrained. The golden hue they previously emitted had already disappeared due to the effects of the zone. Their weapons were equally useless after having been disabled. Within Zarain¡¯s area of control, they were no different frommbs awaiting ughter. ¡°Everyone, wee to the Divinity Crushing Zone! The Godbusters are here to personally receive you!¡± The Godbusters entered the battlefield and began massacring the troops from Diviniteria who couldn¡¯t move at all. Naturally, they were unable to defend themselves and could only idly watch as theirrades were massacred. A hundred! A thousand! Ten thousand! The army from Diviniteria were being cut down en masse in an indiscriminate manner. Meanwhile, despite the urge to help them, those from Sacroria continued to be trapped. Within the Divinity Crushing Zone, they were overwhelmed by the restraints ced on them. On top of the effects from the maic field, there were many other effects that could specifically restrict their movements, rendering their attacking power useless. At the same time, the Godbusters were equipped with weapons designed specifically to take out Sacroria. The massacre continued until there were only a handful of men left. ¡°No, this can¡¯t be!¡± Amidst his agonizing screams, Mr. X was killed. Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. Watching the scene unfold, Levi felt that it was a shame, for he was looking forward to battling Mr. X. Unfortunately, now that Mr. X was brutally killed, he no longer had the opportunity to do so, causing him to shake his head in resignation. This is utterly ridiculous! Mr. X is one of the most ruthless men in our generation. In fact, he is significantly more powerful than Bruce! Sigh! Levi let out a long sigh. Soon, the entire army from Diviniteria was eliminated, and not a single soul was left. In the end, only the eighteen Archangels were left struggling desperately. Nheless, their powers continued to be significantly restrained within the Divinity Crushing Zone. In the face of the Godbusters, they were utterly defenseless, as the former was armed with armaments and weapons that were designed specifically to destroy them. Under normal circumstances, the Archangels¡¯ bodies were impregnable due to their constitution and bloodline. No weapons could pierce through their bodies, let alone kill them. Unfortunately, the circumstances this time were anything but normal. Swoosh! In the blink of an eye, the Godbusters¡¯ weapons pierced the Archangels¡¯ bodies. Consequently, the Archangels looked at the aftermath in disbelief. ¡°This¡­¡± Their eyes almost popped out of their sockets. J-Just as expected, Zarain knows everything about us. In fact, they have prepared all this just for us! Crack! Once the special weapons pierce through them, their bodies began to crack. All this while, they never even had the opportunity to showcase their true power. The only time they ever came close to doing so was when they faced the upgraded Leviathans. Sadly, they were easily manipted toward their deaths by having all their powers restrained. As a result, Levi thought it was a waste for them to die in such a pitiful manner. After all, he had never gotten the chance to fight them. Despite all the preparations I have made, they ended up being eliminated instead. Even then, this is still a positive development. Nheless, Levi was still filled with regret. With that, the Lab of Gods and Sacroria were wiped out by the Defenders of the Gxy. Chapter 2792 Chapter 2792 Chapter 2792 Sudden Withdrawal In the end, no one expected the Lab of Gods to be destroyed in such a pathetic manner. How can it be that easy? Is this a dream or an illusion? There must be something suspicious going on! Given how easily the Defenders of the Gxy eliminated the Lab of Gods, everyone became wary. No one could understand how it could¡¯ve happened when the World Alliance was almost wiped out earlier. Obviously, it wasn¡¯t as easy as it looked, for Zarain had to sacrifice a lot just to create the equipment in the first ce. It was a testament to how much preparation was needed behind the scenes just for a moment¡¯s sess. In fact, Zarain might have spent decades of effort to achieve such results in half a day. However, upon the destruction of the Lab of Gods, the alliance began to worry. What if the Defenders of the Gxy attack us? Considering how strong they are, what should we do? Will we share the same fate as the Lab of Gods? Will we stand a chance? After all, their armaments are frighteningly powerful. Nheless, Forlevia knitted her brows, as she believed that the equipment won¡¯t be able to restrain her. The fighters from Sacroria relied on their bloodlines and talents, which were abilities they were born with. For that reason, they became easy targets. As for her, she had created her own technique and also possessed the ability to draw upon natural elements for her own use. Therefore, even though the area was controlled by Zarain, she could use her skills to counterattack. Holding that thought, she prepared herself for battle. As for Levi, he had sneaked to the other side of the equipment. He was calcting how much power he needed to destroy its surface with a single punch. Once the battle began, he would ambush them from the back and destroy the equipment, rendering it useless in battle. At that moment, a loud rumble was heard. In the midst of the earth-shattering sound, the equipment began to condense. Under everyone¡¯s watchful gazes, the equipment transformed into three airships. They were recovering their troops and not looking to battle any further. Themanding officers of the Defenders of the Gxy ordered, ¡°The battle against Diviniteria is now over, and we have achieved total victory!¡± With that, they withdrew from the battlefield and didn¡¯t make any moves against the alliance. Everyone was stunned. In their minds, this was the best opportunity for the Defenders of the Gxy to attack. However, when they didn¡¯t do so, even Levi was puzzled. If they had the intention of dominating the world, they would definitely have attacked andpletely destroyed the alliance. After all, the alliance had suffered significant casualties from Diviniteria¡¯s attacks earlier. Even though the Defenders of the Gxy had arrived fresh and were equipped with powerful weapons, they didn¡¯t take action at the best possible opportunity. This doesn¡¯t make sense at all! Are they afraid of something or have other considerations? Levi and many others were puzzled by the decision and didn¡¯t think it made any sense. In fact, they weren¡¯t the only ones who were baffled. Even ck Hawk wondered why the Defenders of the Gxy didn¡¯t press their advantage and attack. After all, Zarain always had the ambition to dominate the world and not just stop at the Lab of Gods. Consequently, everyone couldn¡¯t imagine why they had given up such a wonderful opportunity. At that moment, Smythe, together with the othermanding officers, instructed, ¡°Defenders of the Gxy, withdraw!¡± Not only did they retract all their weapons, they left right away. Everyone just found it extremely strange. N?velDrama.Org owns this text. As for ck Hawk and the others, they were lost in disbelief, for they had prepared themselves for battle. In fact, ck Hawk had nned to reveal Levi¡¯s true power to the world. But in the end, the Defenders of the Gxy decided to withdraw. ck Hawk couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Sir, why are we passing up such a glorious opportunity?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, why?¡± The rest of the crew looked at Smythe and the othermanders. Chapter 2793 Chapter 2793 Chapter 2793 The New Assignment For Shield Looking at it from Zarain¡¯s perspective, no one was willing to abandon such a wonderful chance. Letting the enemy go would allow them to recover their strength. Once the different nations were allowed to do that, it would be more difficult to go against them in the future. Clearly, the best decision was to attack the alliance at once. Therefore, everyone stared at Smythe and his officers and wondered why they withdrew. Smythe replied with a smile, ¡°I know what all of you are thinking about. But let me tell you, the situation is a lot moreplex than you imagine. Do you really think we do not want to attack?¡± His words stunned everyone. ¡°The Defenders of the Gxy has only one clear objective, that is to destroy Diviniteria. We do not have any other missions other than that. Therefore, obey my instructions now and withdraw!¡± Upon Smythe¡¯s orders, the Defenders of the Gxy¡¯s fleet left. The fact that they withdrew was so shocking that everyone suspected that there was something going on behind the scenes. Why didn¡¯t the Defenders of the Gxy attack? Are they being held back, or are they feeling fearful of something that Erudia possesses? However, no one could decipher what the reason was from the battle with Diviniteria. After all, Erudia was close to being utterly overrun, and yet, didn¡¯t seem to have any other trump cards. What are they afraid of then? If Erudia had any secret weapons, they would have already used them. There¡¯s no reason why they wouldn¡¯t after suffering so many casualties. The first thing that shed in ck Hawk¡¯s mind was Levi. Can it be that Smythe and the others know about Levi? That¡¯s impossible! When I probed them earlier, they didn¡¯t even see Levi as a threat. With such an attitude, they definitely aren¡¯t aware of Levi¡¯s true strength. In that case, what¡¯s the real reason for their decision? Evidently, ck Hawk and the others didn¡¯t have sufficient authority to know. Therefore, they continued to be unsettled by their doubts. Due to his burning curiosity, ck Hawk decided to get to the bottom of the matter. Finally, the Defenders of the Gxy withdrew. With that, the alliance heaved a sigh of relief that a second battle didn¡¯t ensue. Or else, everyone would have died in it. They too were puzzled by the Defenders of the Gxy¡¯s decision to leave. Nevertheless, they had emerged victorious and sessfully defended their homnd. The fact that the Defenders of the Gxy didn¡¯t attack them was more cause for celebrations. As a result, jubnt cheers filled the air. At that moment, Levi emerged with his men. ¡°Daddy¡­¡± Forlevia threw herself at Levi the moment she saw him. ¡°You¡¯re all grown up now and have walked your own path.¡± Levi stroked her head with pride. Even though she was still a child, he was proud yet sympathetic to see how she had carried herself in battle. At the same time, the others began to surround them. Many lieutenants asked Levi, ¡°Mr. Garrison, where did you go? We kept looking for you and sending you messages. Where were you?¡± Due to the huge number of casualties, their words carried an usatory tone. ¡°Where did the Crown King of Erudia go? Let me tell you, he was the one who attacked Diviniteria¡¯s headquarters and stole their weapons. Subsequently, he used those weapons to attack Zarain and force them out into battle. Furthermore, he was also the one who masqueraded as the legends of Erudia to intimidate Diviniteria.¡± Daxon hurried over and listed out all of Levi¡¯s achievements. It was only then that everyone knew how significant Levi¡¯s contributions were. N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. Even though he didn¡¯t personally involve himself in battle, he had done more than anyone else. In terms of deserving credit, he would definitely be among the top three. Consequently, everyone realized how important battle strategies were and deepened their admiration for Levi. Meanwhile, once the Defenders of the Gxy had withdrawn, Smythe wanted to see ck Hawk at once. ¡°I have an important mission for you, and you¡¯re allowed to use any resources within Shield.¡± Chapter 2794 Chapter 2794 Chapter 2794 The Greatest Threat Feeling nervous, ck Hawk stared nkly at Smythe. ¡°Actually, the Lab of Gods hasn¡¯t been wiped out yet. There are neen members including an ordinary human named Dr. Erebus. He¡¯s the one responsible for most of their biological engineering experiments. Also, there¡¯s someone else who is supposed to be the brains of their operation, Digital God. He is the one behind all the advanced technology the Lab of Gods possesses. They and some of their subordinates have yet to appear.¡± Smythe added with a stern expression, ¡°Your mission is to find them. Even though there¡¯s only a few of them left, the threat they pose isrger than that of the Lab of Gods!¡± ¡°Got it!¡± ck Hawk nodded in response. ¡°You have to find them as soon as possible, do you understand?¡± Smythe remarked with his voice lowered. ¡°Understood. I¡¯ll definitely get it done!¡± ck Hawk dered. At the same time, he was filled with excitement, for this was the first time he had ess to all of Shield¡¯s resources. Moreover, he wondered if Dr. Erebus was the reason why the Defenders of the Gxy withdrew. I don¡¯t think that¡¯s the real reason. Despite them still being a threat, it still isn¡¯t enough to cause the Defenders of the Gxy to withdraw. ¡°This time, I will provide you and Shield with thetest armaments so that nothing will stand in your way when you try and capture Dr. Erebus,¡± Smythe informed. ¡°All right!¡± After receiving the details on Dr. Erebus and Digital God, ck Hawk led his men to begin investigations. Smythe had a solemn expression on his face. ¡°Where can he be hiding?¡± Evidently, Dr. Erebus posed a huge threat to Zarain. In fact, Smythe wasn¡¯t the only one looking for him. N?velDrama.Org owns this text. Even Levi was doing the same. He had sent many men to find out where Dr. Erebus was. It was just that his information wasn¡¯t as comprehensive as Shield¡¯s. Once Levi returned with everyone to Erudia, he began to clear up the mess that was left behind. After all, the battle had resulted in great damage and many casualties. On the way back, everyone was still specting about who it was that used the giant crossbow to kill Diviniteria¡¯s four elite fighters. Also, given that Dark Emperor and the other two didn¡¯t appear, they wondered if the three were even real. Nevertheless, their existence was confirmed by the Dark Web and the Dark Web, igniting a heated debate over the topic. Since they were victorious in battle, everyone had a triumphant expression on their face. However, the four leaders of the Dragonites found no cause to be happy. Feeling troubled, they were mired in a grim mood. Daxon couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Mr. Weasley, what¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Why are you looking so glum when we have emerged victorious from battle? What are you afraid of?¡± everyone asked curiously. Craig shook his head in resignation. ¡°Actually, we¡¯re still in a crisis.¡± ¡°How?¡± everyone inquired. ¡°Do you still remember the three thousand Leviathans?¡± Craig reminded. Everyone recalled that the three thousand Leviathans were trapped. However, it was only temporary. A disaster would ensue once they had managed to escape. If Zarain refused to help, Erudia would have trouble dealing with them alone. Until someone figured out a way to deal with them, it was just a crisis waiting to happen. As long as the matter remained unsolved, it would pose a great threat to everyone. ¡°No, wait. Didn¡¯t the Crown King tell us not to be bothered by the matter? So why are you guys in such a fix?¡± Jaxon reminded. ¡°How can we not feel unsettled? This is a hidden danger after all. Despite what the Crown King ims, he has no idea where the Antis project is. He has only heard rumors about it. Furthermore, the Leviathans are only trapped, not destroyed. Only by destroying them can the threat be truly eradicated.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right! This is thergest problem we are currently facing!¡± Gary shared the same sentiment. After all, he was the one who had proposed the n. Chapter 2795 Chapter 2795 Chapter 2795 Deepest Secret However, since Daxon trusted Levi, he chose to ignore them and left. When Levi heard about it, he too wasn¡¯t bothered at all. After all, the crisis had been resolved and there was no longer any threat. Subsequently, the crowd began to discuss how to deal with the Leviathans. N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. Even though the fighters from Sacroria defeated the upgraded Leviathans easily, it was still close to impossible for the Dragonites. Once they were back in Erudia, the Dragonites announced their decisions. Firstly, Levi was still the Crown King and was given the authority to deploy forces. After all, he had proven himself in the recent battle where no one was his match when it came to formting strategies. Secondly, they were not only going to continue with Levi¡¯s Shelter project but also increase investments in it. Furthermore, many allies and neighbors of Erudia wanted to coborate with Erudia on the project. Levi¡¯s initial n was for a hundred shelters. But with the additional investments from Erudia and the allied countries, the n was expanded to at least five hundred shelters. With that many Shelters, they were no longer afraid of any future crises. Since the decision addressed one of Levi¡¯srgest concerns, he supported it wholeheartedly. In fact, he even got the Sacred Organization and many other factions to provide their support. With that, the Shelter project began at once. Coupled with the earlier experience gained, it was brought on track in a very short time. The third matter wasn¡¯t announced in public. Instead, it was discussed internally in a Dragonite meeting to which Levi and Daxon were not invited. The agenda of the meeting was obviously about the Leviathans that were trapped within the Antis facility. That was Erudia¡¯s deepest secret that no one else knew about and one which the Dragonites would bring to their grave. ¡°Now, let¡¯s discuss how are we going to defeat the Leviathans?¡± Craig was chairing the meeting. Chandler suggested, ¡°Why don¡¯t we check on their condition before deciding on our n?¡± Nichs agreed, ¡°That¡¯s right! It will have to depend on how deeply trapped they are. If they are trapped in a very deep ce, we will have more time to figure things out. Conversely, if they are trapped in somece shallow, we will have toe up with a n right away.¡± Sighing, Garymented, ¡°However, the Antis facility has been sealed off from the world. There¡¯s no way we can know what¡¯s going on inside. It¡¯s not like we can send someone to check in person, can we?¡± ¡°That will work! I¡¯ll personally lead a team there to survey the situation. How about it?¡± Craig was the first to stand up and volunteer. ¡°I¡¯ll go too!¡± Gary stood up next. ¡°Gentlemen, is any of you more qualified than me for this mission? Let me lead a team instead!¡± In the end, Zephyr was tasked with the mission and prepared to set off for Antis. For the mission, he had split his men up into five teams so that they could cover each other. In the event of danger, one team had to make it out to report the situation. Once they were prepared, the five teams set off. With a map, they managed to travel there quickly. However, when they reached a ce with weak cell phone signals, they noticed that something had happened there. The Lab of Gods had sent many men to explore the area who naturally left a trail behind. Nevertheless, Zephyr and his men continued on their journey with the help of the map. ¡°Hmm? Why is this route different from thest time? It looks as if there was a battle here that caused tremendous damage to the surroundings.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Not only is it different from the map, but also different from ourst visit. The devastation here is simply shocking!¡± Many in the team were responsible for baiting the Leviathans thest time. Thus, they quickly noticed that the path was entirely different this time. Obviously, they weren¡¯t aware that the Great Void had pursued Levi here before. Nevertheless, they arrived at the base of the Antis project safely. As they traveled deeper in, they felt as if the surroundings were too quiet. Chapter 2796 Chapter 2796 Chapter 2796 The Reason Antis Was Abandoned ¡°What the f*ck? This¡­¡± someone swore from the shock. ¡°My God! What am I looking at?¡± ¡°T-This¡­¡± Zephyr and his men felt as if their minds were blown when they saw traces of dead Leviathans. Even though the Leviathans¡¯ bodies were blown into pieces and had sunk into the depths of the ocean, they were still easily recognizable due to their size. Furthermore, there were three thousands of them that had now been ughtered. Consequently, everyone was shocked by the discovery and wondered who it was that was powerful enough to do such a thing. Moreover, Antis¡¯ underwater facility didn¡¯t suffer any damage at all, other than for its main door. On it, the giant print of a fist greeted everyone¡¯s sight. Evidently, it was left behind by whoever killed the Leviathans. They figured that he might have been trapped inside and smashed the door to get out. Furthermore, the information that Zephyr had indicated that the walls and main door were supposed to be impregnable. That was the reason why the Dragonites were not worried about the Leviathans being trapped inside. As a result, to be able to blow the door open with a single punch was simply ridiculous. More importantly, they were no signs of battle inside the facility which indicated that the Leviathans were killed in a split second. N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. Not only were they unable to counter-attack, but they also didn¡¯t even have the chance to struggle for their lives. Despite there being three thousands of them, there were no signs of any struggle at all. Therefore, it wasn¡¯t just any ordinary attack, but one that could wipe out all the Leviathans in the blink of an eye. The frightening realization caused everyone to break out in cold sweat and tremble uncontrobly. Who did this? Who can it be? I can¡¯t think of anyone. Can it be Zarain? That was what shed through everyone¡¯s mind. After all, the Defenders of the Gxy destroyed the Lab of Gods. Given that they could produce upgraded Leviathans, defeating ordinary Leviathans would definitely not be a problem. However, there was a w in that theory. There was no way Zarain knew of Erudia¡¯s Antis project. If it wasn¡¯t for the desperate circumstances, Gary and the other leaders wouldn¡¯t have brought it up. Therefore, it would terrifying if Zarain was aware of it. However, it was highly unlikely they knew. Hence, such a possibility could be eliminated. ¡°Who else can it be? Can there still be a secret hidden within the Antis project? Perhaps, some elite fighter or secret weapon defended this ce?¡± Zephyr mumbled to himself. ¡°That¡¯s a real possibility. From my perspective, something must have happened for such a huge project to be stopped abruptly. I¡¯m sure there¡¯s more to the reason than meets the eye.¡± ¡°Exactly! After investing so much and causing so many people to disappear, it can¡¯t just be for a lousy facility, can it? No one is going to buy that. Somehow, I¡¯m positive that there¡¯s something hidden inside.¡± Even though the magnificent-looking facility was quiet, it felt extremely eerie, as if something was hiding deep within it. Obviously, their guesses on whoever killed the Leviathans couldn¡¯t be any more wrong. Levi was the one responsible, and it had nothing to do with anyone else. Nevertheless, their suspicions on why the Antis project was stopped halfway were well-founded. After all, it was strange for such a huge project to be halted abruptly, especially after having poured in massive resources. On top of that, the project was started a long time ago, when times were significantly tougherpared to the present. Therefore, to build something on this scale was exponentially more difficult, and abandoning it was an even greater shame. In spite of that, that was still what happened. Considering how secluded the location was, one couldn¡¯t even build such a facility even with the Lab of Gods¡¯ technology. That was a testament to how strange the ce was. Thus, there had to be a reason why it was abandoned. Chapter 2797 Chapter 2797 Chapter 2797 Hideout Moreover, the reason would likely be one that would shock the entire world. Holding that thought, everyone stared ahead with a solemn expression. Zephyr remarked grimly, ¡°It¡¯s a pity that I only managed to skim through the top-secret file. As I have never heard the other leaders mention the reason, I have no idea what it is.¡± ¡°In that case, let¡¯s just quickly leave this ce and report the situation to the leaders.¡± Sensing the horror that surrounded the ce, Zephyr quickly left with his men. ¡°What? The Leviathans have all been eliminated? That¡¯s impossible!¡± When the leaders of the Dragonites heard the news, they were filled with disbelief. ¡°It¡¯s true¡­¡± Zephyr rted everything he saw. When he finished, they were all shocked to learn that the three thousand Leviathans were killed without a trace. ¡°Who did it?¡± everyone asked curiously. ¡°I heard that the Crown King masqueraded as the legendary lesiastic Order and the Esoteric Guild to intimidate Diviniteria. However, it was imed that these two factions were fake. Can it be possible that they actually exist? Of course, it can! In fact, they must be the ones who helped us kill the Leviathans and used the giant crossbow to take down Diviniteria¡¯s elite warriors,¡± Zephyr hypothesized. ¡°We can¡¯t exclude that possibility. But for now, just keep it a secret. We definitely can¡¯t let anyone know that the Leviathans have been eradicated. By keeping others guessing, we can use the fact to intimidate them.¡± Under Craig¡¯s suggestion, the matter was kept a secret. That way, everyone would continue to guess where the Leviathans were trapped and what their current condition was. Meanwhile, Levi finally caught a break and spent some time with his family. Nevertheless, he still had his concerns. Other than looking for Dr. Erebus, he was still clueless as to why the Defenders of the Gxy had withdrawn from battle. Naturally, he felt that it was difficult to figure the matter out himself. It looks like I¡¯ll need to pay ck Hawk a visit in Zarain. Ever since Diviniteria was defeated, the Defenders of the Gxy took over the futuristic nation as their own. After all, they were in possession of a lot of advanced equipment. After Zarain seized the futuristic city, ck Hawk arrived with arge group of special forces agents. His purpose was to track down Dr. Erebus and Digital God. Unfortunately, after trawling through the entire nation, he found no clue of Dr. Erebus¡¯ location at all. He had assumed that Dr. Erebus would likely use Diviniteria¡¯s headquarters to rebuild from scratch. However, it was now obvious that he had abandoned the location. Meanwhile, on the door of an office inside Norham Cancer Center located in Zarain, a sign with the word ¡°Payton¡± was written on it. Evidently, the owner of that office was named Payton. He was also one of the top doctors in the cancer center and had extraordinary achievements in the field. As for the man sitting inside, no one would ever suspect that he was Dr. Erebus. He was right under Zarain¡¯s nose all this while, working in the best hospital in Norham, Zarain. On top of that, he was one of the premier specialists in that hospital. On the surface, he was a well-liked doctor. Hence, no one suspected that he was leading a double life. Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. By living a routine life with a job at the hospital, it was inconceivable to anyone that he was actually Dr. Erebus. He had justpleted treatment for one of his patients who had been under his care for thest two years. Only by doing so was Dr. Erebus able to maintain his cover, as no one would be able to link him with his true identity. In fact, many patients and citizens of Norham knew who Dr. Payton was. To them, he was focused on his profession and had no time for other pursuits. However little did they know that underneath the cancer center was Dr. Erebus¡¯ private domain. Chapter 2798 Chapter 2798 Chapter 2798 Secrets That wasn¡¯t all. The scariest part of it was that the entrance of the private domain was in a morgue. Obviously, nobody would¡¯ve thought of that since no one would dare to step into the morgue except for specified staff or those who knew whaty behind it. Besides, when the main hospital in Norham was first built, the private property was built as well. Even after so many years, no one knew what the wall at the deepest part of the morgue was connected to on the other side. There, he carried out all sorts of terrifying experiments which shook the world. Otherwise, he would¡¯ve been overwhelmed by exhaustion since he had to pretend to be a good doctor and be in charge of the research of the Lab of Gods at the same time. Speaking of hiding in in sight, Dr. Erebus had truly hidden his true self well. After carrying out a surgery, Dr. Erebus went to the morgue and entered the space beyond the wall. The ce beyond the wall lookedpletely different than what was before the wall. All kinds of advanced facilities were everywhere, and Digital God was using those facilities to analyze something. ¡°Zarain had already sent out everyone from Shield to look for us. They know us too well. Even though you¡¯re hiding like a rat right now, it¡¯s just a matter of time before they find us,¡± Digital God said. They finally knew how formidable and terrifying Zarain was after thetter destroyed the Lab of Gods. First of all, Zarain knew them too well. Secondly, there was a strong force or someone utterly terrifying that supported Zarain from behind. The situation had gotten so serious that even Dr. Erebus had a grim look on his face. ¡°That¡¯s true! They know us too well, and they even have a lot of details about me. I¡¯m sure that they¡¯ll find this ce very soon. Then, what should we do? What can we do?¡± Everyone there, including Digital God, was looking at Dr. Erebus. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if it¡¯s World Alliance or Defenders of the Gxy. Both of them are responsible for the destruction of the Lab of Gods! They destroyed everything we¡¯ve built! Because of them, we have nowhere to hide! Argh! We¡¯re supposed to be the ones to dominate the world, but now we¡¯re just like rats that are living underground! Damn it!¡± Dr. Erebus continued to curse angrily. N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. No one knew how long he lived, but he had dedicated everything he had to the Lab of Gods bying up with one horrible n after another. He had truly given up too much, but now everything had turned into dust. When everything he built with his own hands was destroyed, surely he¡¯d be furious. ¡°Revenge! I¡¯ll get my revenge on them, on everyone, on the whole world!¡± he yelled. If it was anyone else who said that he¡¯d get his vengeance on the entire world, one might think that he was mad. How was that even possible? A single human wished to get his revenge on the entire world? What was he even thinking? However, it was Dr. Erebus who said that! Since it was him, he could certainly do it, especially when Digital God and his top-grade team were with him. ¡°Okay! Let¡¯s go wild one more time!¡± Digital God shouted angrily and was eager to take his revenge on the world with Dr. Erebus. ¡°But, where should we even start?¡± the other members asked Dr. Erebus as they looked at him. Digital God fixed his gaze at Dr. Erebus as well. It was easier said than done. All of a sudden, Dr. Erebusughed. ¡°Even if those from Zarain know everything about the Lab of Gods and can easily take care of Sacroria, there is definitely something that they don¡¯t know about. The world is changing by the second, and it has a lot of secrets. Some of the secrets are beneficial for this world, while some are disastrous. Once thetter is revealed, there would only be destruction¡­¡± Dr. Erebus¡¯ voice trailed off, and a frightening look appeared on his face. Over the centuries, they had explored way too many ces in the world and had seized many secrets. There was bound to be some that Zarain didn¡¯t know of. Chapter 2799 Chapter 2799 Chapter 2799 The Extreme Fury Digital God seemed to understand what Dr. Erebus was saying because he started to tremble. He fixed his gaze at Dr. Erebus and asked nervously, ¡°Isn¡¯t this too much? Are you sure you want to do this?¡± Digital God began to feel unsure once he knew what Dr. Erebus meant, which waspletely out of his expectation. ¡°Why are you still worried about using extreme means when things hade to this? Do you think we can get our revenge on Zarain if we don¡¯t use extreme measures? You saw how tough they were! Normal strategies won¡¯t work against them! We can only do this if we want to get our revenge against them and the rest of the world! I¡¯ve already made up my mind! We have to execute it before they find us! Even if we are to die, we shall die without regrets! We have to move immediately because Shield acts faster than we think!¡± Dr. Erebus announced with a serious expression on his face. ¡°Understood! Let¡¯s unleash our wrath on the world!¡± everyone yelled in unison. Shield was indeed speedy. With ck Hawk leading them, they had spread out and did their best to search all the training bases of the Lab of Gods, including the old ones and the one which was still developing at Erudia. They refused to let off any corner. Shield was indeed powerful because within a short period of time, they had searched everywhere that was linked to the Lab of Gods. However, they couldn¡¯t find anything, not to mention locating Dr. Erebus. ck Hawk and the agents gathered with concerned looks on their faces. ¡°We have the information, but it¡¯s not detailed enough because Dr. Erebus is hiding somewhere in this world living the life of a normal person. Where should we even begin to look? Besides, aren¡¯t these pictures pretty much useless since he is capable of making Leviathans, I doubt that it¡¯ll be difficult for him to change his appearance. In fact, it isn¡¯t even surprising to say that he can easily shift himself into an old person, a child, and even change his gender. So, how do we find him?¡± Scindere asked. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°That¡¯s right! You can say that anyone I meet could be him. Maybe he¡¯s even hiding amongst us right now!¡± Pr agreed. ck Hawk nodded in agreement. ¡°Mm. I¡¯m aware of that too! Even though we have all this information, we may not be able to find him!¡± ¡°It¡¯s too difficult! He has way too many means to hide!¡± At first, ck Hawk thought that it would be an easy feat to find Dr. Erebus if he deployed all forces of Shield. However, he only realized how difficult things really were when the intel he had couldn¡¯t help him much in his search. Since Dr. Erebus was the only human in Sacroria, and even Smythe was intimidated by him, one could estimate how much of a threat he posed. But most importantly, he was hiding in the shadows. Therefore, if he wanted to get his revenge on Zarain, it would be an easy thing to do. Once they considered this, they decided that they had to find him as soon as they could. ¡°Argh! This is tough! What should we do? We can¡¯t carry on blindly like this!¡± ¡°Exactly! We should at least have a direction! We can¡¯t carry on with our wild goose chase anymore!¡± Meanwhile, ck Hawk furrowed his brows as he tried to think of a way. ¡°ording to the reports, Dr. Erebus has always worked alone, and he didn¡¯t usually make his appearance with the Lab of Gods. He¡¯s still around despite the disappearance of the Lab of Gods in the past few years. But, if he really wishes to carry out his research, he needs ab, doesn¡¯t he? Other than that, doesn¡¯t he need manpower and financial resources?¡± he asked. Meanwhile, another agent agreed with him. ¡°I agree! We may have a chance of finding him if we look at the roots of his research. But where should we start? We still do not have a concrete n on how to find him yet.¡± ck Hawk¡¯s eyes lit up all of a sudden, and he sighed. ¡°Are you looking for Dr. Erebus? I can help!¡± a voice rang out from behind them. Chapter 2800 Chapter 2800 Chapter 2800 Levi Knows ck Hawk and the others were stunned. The next second, Levi walked into the room. His sudden appearance had startled the special forces agents. Fortunately, they recognized Levi, so ck Hawk and the others quickly regained theirposures. ¡°Are you looking for Dr. Erebus too?¡± ck Hawk asked. ¡°Of course. His existence is a huge threat to everyone. I cannot rest assured until the day I locate him,¡± Levi answered. ck Hawk nodded. ¡°That¡¯s right, but this is close to being an impossible mission. Do you have any suggestions?¡± ¡°That¡¯s true. We¡¯ve searched for him all over the globe in the past two days, but our effort was in vain,¡± Scindere added. Pr handed a document to Levi. ¡°This is all the information we managed to gather. There¡¯s no way we can find him with so little clue!¡± They stared at Levi, utterly confused. The special forces agents did not think Levi would have any constructive ideas. Levi received the document and nced through the pages. Then he said with a smile, ¡°This is very limited data. I am truly impressed by Shield¡¯s influence and efficiency to have searched the entire globe in such a short amount of time! However, you¡¯ve neglected a few points.¡± Everyone turned to look at Levi upon hearing his words. ¡°What do you mean by that? What did we overlook?¡± ck Hawk asked in a hurry. The others were curious as well. ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right!¡± Levi looked at them and exined, ¡°Firstly, since Dr. Erebus is hiding amongmoners, have you considered which identity is he using in his daily life? Specifically, I am referring to his upation¡­¡± Everyone quickly grasped the hint amidst the shock, following Levi¡¯s reminder. ck Hawk eximed, ¡°Are you saying that he¡¯s a doctor in real life?¡± Levi grinned. ¡°I heard that his hobby is to dissect all kinds of living organisms from different races. If he wishes to live among ordinary people and continue this hobby simultaneously, then a career as a doctor suits him perfectly.¡± ¡°You¡¯re right. Dr. Erebus used to be a doctor. He is likely to remain as a doctor, living among regr folks now,¡± ck Hawk piped up. The other agents were overjoyed because they finally had a lead. N?velDrama.Org owns this text. They had been searching aimlessly like a headless chicken previously, but this time, things were going to be different because they finally had a direction. Regardless of the oue, at the very least, they finally knew where to start looking now. ck Hawk and the others had decided to investigate Dr. Erebus¡¯ whereabouts by narrowing their target¡¯s upation to a doctor. ¡°Is there anything else?¡± ck Hawk asked eagerly. He could hardly contain his excitement after figuring out the first clue. The others were gazing at Levi too for him to reveal the next hint. ¡°Secondly, have you ever considered which region Dr. Erebus is staying in? Specifically, the country he currently resides in,¡± Levi questioned them. ¡°This¡­¡± ck Hawk, Scindere and the other agents came to a revtion at that instant. They were blindly searching the entire world for Dr. Erebus by finding the ces the Labs of Gods had visited or left their traces. They¡¯ve never considered the specific ce Dr. Erebus would be hiding. Levi¡¯s words had triggered their minds to race as they began thinking in that direction. ¡°Is it possible that he¡¯s in Erudia? After all, the Lab of Gods had been lying low in Erudia for three years since their disappearance,¡± Pr said. ¡°That¡¯s impossible! Mr. Garrison would have noticed him if he¡¯s in Erudia,¡± ck Hawk refuted. He turned to Levi. ¡°Mr. Garrison, why don¡¯t you stop teasing us and give us a direct answer?¡± ¡°Let me put it this way. Dr. Erebus did not hide at thest minute. He could remain unnoticed in in sight because he has a long-standing identity as an ordinary person. He had probably lived under this facade for over ten or hundred years, perhaps even longer. Maybe this pretense had never changed from the very beginning until now. That¡¯s why it is so difficult for us to locate him.¡± After listening to Levi, ck Hawk uttered subconsciously, ¡°He¡¯s in Zarain!¡± Chapter 2801 Chapter 2801 Chapter 2801 Secret Mission Scindere and the other agents also chimed in, ¡°He must be a doctor in Zarain! I assume he¡¯s likely to be a well-known doctor with rtively high social status.¡± All of them quickly came around after receiving Levi¡¯s guidance. They have confirmed the n to scout out every doctor in Zarain. ¡°Actually, Dr. Erebus may not necessarily be in Zarain, but he¡¯s certainly hiding somewhere near Zarain or a ce that is rted to Zarain!¡± ck Hawk added. Levi nodded. ¡°You will most probably locate him following this direction.¡± ¡°Yes. However, checking the background of every doctor is not an easy task. Moreover, Dr. Erebus is a highly vignt man. He will realize what we are doing very soon. That¡¯s why we need to formte a n and carry out this mission in secret.¡± ck Hawk had to take extra precautions because he was wary of Dr. Erebus¡¯ great power. They had to be extra careful. Otherwise, Dr. Erebus would notice their n before they even began their hunt. Everyone was exhrated after having a clear objective in their minds. They could not wait to begin their search at once. ¡°This is all thanks to Mr. Garrison!¡± ck Hawk said with a smile. ¡°Aside from looking for Dr. Erebus, I¡¯m also here to discuss another matter with you.¡± ck Hawk¡¯s expression changed upon hearing Levi¡¯s words. He quickly led Levi to a secluded area so that others would not overhear their conversation even though they were his trustedpanions. ¡°I know what you want to ask, but I don¡¯t know about that matter. That is ssified information beyond me. I do not understand why they did notunch an attack to annihte the World Alliance and dominate the entire world either. I¡¯ve questioned them, but they were reluctant to tell me the reason even after they have retreated, so there is no way for me to figure this out,¡± ck Hawk uttered frankly. Instead of merely telling Levi what he wanted to hear, ck Hawk had spoken his mind by mentioning annihting the World Alliance and dominating the world. Hence, Levi trusted ck Hawk to be truthful. Moreover, he was also aware of the insufficiency in ck Hawk¡¯s rank. ¡°You are very smart for not exposing my information to others.¡± Levi beamed at him. Then Levi added, ¡°Nheless, you are right! Notwithstanding Zarain¡¯s capabilities, it is as easy as ABC for me to take your life. I believe you understand this as well.¡± ck Hawkughed. ¡°I¡¯m afraid of dying, so I do not dare to go against you.¡± ¡°All right. Hurry up and locate Dr. Erebus. Contact me if you need my help.¡± Levi stared in Zarain¡¯s direction and ruminated in perplexity after everyone left. What are they hiding? How did they effortlessly eliminate the Lab of Gods? Just how terrifying is this country, and who are the forces manipting this nation¡¯s operations? Levi felt that this situation was strange yet oddly familiar. Zarain was a free country, so there was probably plenty of organizations simr to Lab of Gods. However, Lab of Gods did not realize that. They got ahead of themselves, assuming that they were in control of everything, including Zarain. Little did they know that they were just a bunch of ignorant fools. N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. Levi thought he hadpleted his duty after getting rid of the Lab of Gods. Unexpectedly, something worse than the Lab of Gods had presented itself. Not to mention, Levi had a bad feeling for allowing the surviving members of the Lab of Gods to roam free. He knew it was only a matter of time before something terrible happened again if he did not uncover Dr. Erebus¡¯s identity as soon as possible. The only thing Levi could do was to urge for thepletion of Shelter. Fortunately, everyone was working together to bring the project to fruition in haste. The group¡¯s efficiency was also improving now that they became more experienced in that field. At that rate, all the infrastructures rted to Shelter were projected to be finished in a month. Besides that, Levi was also keen to carry out an investigation on Zarain. He wanted to know how they grew to be so strong. Levi knew that was a long termmitment and he would not get an answer any time soon. Seems like every ce has their own secrets, including Erudia. Levi shuddered at the thoughts of the things that he had discovered. Chapter 2802 Chapter 2802 Chapter 2802 The Reason Project Antis Is Terminated For example, Levi could not wrap his mind around the purpose of initiating a magnificent project such as Antis. He would not have known about the existence of that project if not for the dire situation caused by the Leviathans previously. Levi was truly curious to know the aim of the project. Besides, Levi was reminded of the groundbreaking news fifteen years ago about the 99 Sea Construction. Eight hundred thousand people involved in the project had vanished, and the project was terminated halfway through. Levi wanted to know the reason behind the sudden termination of the project. He wondered if the construction team had stumbled into something or if the project was canceled because of other unforeseen circumstances. Someone had given a statement to inform the public that the project was abandoned because of limitations in technology advancement and a shortage of funds and resources. However, Levi had visited that training base in person. He did not notice any issue with the advancement of technology, or shortage of funds and resources, judging by the progress of construction in the Antis base because more than ny percent of the infrastructures there werepleted. That was already a fully functional training base. Hence, Levi was sure those reasons stated were merely a facade, and the truthy elsewhere. On the other hand, after receiving Levi¡¯s advice, ck Hawk and the other agents had gathered all the persons in charge of major departments in Shield for a meeting to work out their subsequent n. Pr and Scindere called ck Hawk to aside. ¡°Boss, are we really hiding Levi¡¯s true power for now?¡± Scindere asked. Pr chimed in, ¡°That¡¯s right. I think that he¡¯s a bigger threat since we have a different stance. In other words, he¡¯s our enemy! We should not help him further.¡± ck Hawk sneered, ¡°You should not harbor that thought! What if Levi is nearby? You can expose him if you have a death wish. If we tell our superiors about this, they will know all about Levi, but our death will be imminent. Never doubt his capabilities because he can end our lives as he wishes.¡± Upon hearing ck Hawk¡¯s reminder, the image of how Levi had forcefully shattered The Infrangible Handcuffs not long ago resurfaced within their minds. None of the fighters from Diviniteria managed to escape The Infrangible Handcuffs after the war ended, yet Levi had achieved that feat without any trouble. Besides, Zarain was able to defeat Diviniteria because they were thoroughly familiar with Diviniteria and Sacroria. On the contrary, they knew nothing about Levi. ck Hawk and the others only knew how easy it was for Levi to kill them. ¡°In that case, we should never reveal Levi¡¯s true power because I still want to live!¡± Pr and Scindere said in unison. ck Hawk nodded. ¡°Yes. Perhaps this information can be our life-saving leverage during crucial moments, so we must never tell this to anyone else! Do you think Levi is rted to the mysterious ce Erudia had trapped all the Leviathans?¡± ¡°This, we have no idea.¡± At that moment, the Dragonites were discussing that simr issue. Zephyr was the one to raise the questions. He was utterly baffled after visiting the Antis training base in person, so he took the initiative to meet with the top four members of the Dragonites. ¡°Can you please enlighten me on the true reason behind the project Antis¡¯ termination? I know the official statement about limitations of technology advancement and shortage of resources is fake because I¡¯ve witnessed thepleted buildings there. There must be another reason that is recorded in the archive. Please satisfy my curiosity! I¡¯m even suspecting this to be rted to the obliteration of the Leviathans.¡± This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°This¡­¡± Craig and the others were slightly astounded as if Zephyr had struck the truth. Zephyr noticed the minor changes in their facial expressions. He immediately eximed, ¡°Look at that. I knew it! You¡¯re all having the same thought too. There are no outsiders here aside from the five of us, so can you let me in on the truth?¡± Zephyr regarded each of them with a pleading gaze. The four top members of the Dragonites exchanged nces among themselves. In the end, Gary let out a long sigh. ¡°Fine. I¡¯ll open the archive again.¡± Soon, Gary had retrieved the archive that had been locked away and opened it in front of everyone. He exined, ¡°Indeed, the truth is as you¡¯ve mentioned. The Antis project was not terminated because of limitations in technology advancement or a shortage of resources. Instead, something had happened!¡± ¡°What¡¯s the reason?¡± Zephy took the archive and scanned the pages at once. Chapter 2803 Chapter 2803 The Return of the God of War Chapter 2803 Spiritual Energy Zephyr was shocked to his core after reading the reason written in the archive. Something terrible happened when those involved in the Antis project dug deeper into the ocean. Thepleted buildings at the training base were merely basic infrastructures. However, the Dragon Pce Project¡¯s focus was naturally the Dragon Pce. The construction of Dragon Pce required the personnel to excavate deeper parts of the sea. Unfortunately, they discovered something forbidden as they dug deeper. Project Antis itself was already established at a deeper and secluded part of the ocean, extending further below than when Xypheria attempted to connect two opposite ends of the world by digging a tunnel through the Earth. That location was probably by far the deepest part of the ocean exploited by humanity worldwide. The ce was not explorable even with the aid of modern technology. The Antis project had dug deeper into the ocean floor far beneath the location of the training base Levi and the others had seen. That was Erudia¡¯s top secret that was never revealed to anyone else. In the end, because of how far they attempted to excavate, they had discovered something they shouldn¡¯t have in the process. Two words were written on one page of the archive, ¡°Dragon¡¯s Vein.¡± Nheless, the Dragon¡¯s Vein was not referring to the Dragon¡¯s Vein in geomancy. The ce was given that name because the person in charge had called it the Dragon¡¯s Vein. In fact, that Dragon¡¯s Vein was a spiritual ley line. A spiritual ley line was the general term to describe all energy resources. The ley line contained all kinds of new and powerful energy resources. ording to Erudia fighters¡¯ exnation, this spiritual ley line contained spiritual energy that could be cultivated. After all, ording to the legends, many ancient cultivators in Erudia cultivated using spiritual energy. Specifically, the legendary clerics from the lesiastic Order and theurgists from the Esoteric Guild cultivated using spiritual energy. If they really existed, then they must be cultivating at a ce rich in spiritual energy because only such areas could amodate their presence. The ces where ordinary people lived were already depleted of spiritual energy. In contrast, there were many spiritual ley lines in the deeper parts of the ocean, holding different energy sources unknown to humankind. That was also the direction in which all nations were exploring to exploit new energy sources. However, the progress was slow and inefficient because of the high level of technical barriers. So far, the exploited areas did not even ount for the tip of an iceberg. The spiritual ley line uncovered during the Antis excavation was too terrifying. That ley line was called Dragon¡¯s Vein because it was undoubtedly the most powerful and frightening among all spiritual ley lines. Putting it in another way, that spiritual ley line was like the Earth¡¯s aorta because of the unimaginable amount of energy stored. Releasing just a slight amount of the energy was sufficient topletely destroy the entire Antis project¡¯s training base. At that time, a small hole was made using a drill during the digging process. As a result, a tiny amount of the energy from the spiritual ley line escaped from the small hole, causing the disintegration of all Dragon Pce Project¡¯s facilities and personnel. The details of the horrible destruction were not recorded in the archive. Still, the unpredictability of the force released by the small amount of spiritual energy from the Dragon¡¯s Vein could be deduced, judging by the obliteration of the massive Dragon Pce Project and all personnel involved. Researchers immediately carried out an investigation and discovered that spiritual ley line. If they had proceeded with the excavation and unleashed the energy within, the impact could cause total destruction to the world. The consequences would be inconceivable if that spiritual ley line exploded. ording to the researchers¡¯ calctions using the facilities and technology at that time, the force from the explosion could shatter the Earth. The reality could have been ten or a hundred times worse than their prediction because of theck of technological advancement during that time. Perhaps the researchers had taken into ount that factor and realized they could never quantize the energy within the spiritual ley line. Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. They understood that if the hole was a few centimetersrger, the entire world would fall apart, much less Eastford or the Antis project¡¯s training base. Besides, the researchers were also aware that they could never control the massive amount of energy contained in the spiritual ley line. They did not attempt to exploit the energy source because the technology at that time wascking, and the researchers even considered the possibility that the technologies in the few hundred years toe would be insufficient too. They could not find a solution because any slight excavation would result in the explosion of the uncontroble spiritual ley line. Chapter 2804 Chapter 2804 The Return of the God of War Chapter 2804 The Exclusion Zone After they were done digging, they immediately sealed the pin-sized hole. They also sealed the entire Dragon Pce Project beneath the training base and locked it up with multiple locks. They did that because they were afraid that the spiritual ley line might explode! Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. Topletely conceal the spiritual ley line, they had no choice but to abandon the Antis project. This incident was also ssified as an official secret. The explosion of the spiritual ley line could thoroughly destroy the world. Not only the spiritual ley line will raze all the buildings to the ground, but it would also wipe the entire human race off the face of the earth. Even the contour of the mountains and the course of the rivers would change drastically. Some landforms and water forms might even vanish for good. All in all, the explosion of the spiritual ley line would mark the beginning of Armageddon. The human civilization would vanish, and the world would also be torn apart! Even if the world managed to survive the ordeal, humans would still go extinct. Had they continued running the Antis project and done their best to avoid triggering the spiritual ley line, the oue would still be as catastrophic. Anyone exposed to the radiation from the spiritual ley line would suffer a miserable death. This ce would turn into an exclusion zone with no signs of life! People would eventually move out of this ce, and Antis would still be a white elephant project! Those who had taken part in the Antis project years ago were now experiencing various health problems, all because of the radiation the spiritual ley line emitted. That was why Erudia sealed off this ce and dered it an exclusion zone. As Zephy was going through the file, he could not help but break into a cold sweat. One might think that what happened fifteen years ago might not be irrelevant. Problems that could not be solved at that time by right should not be an issue at this point. Yet, when Zephyr went through all the data in the file, he could not help but take a deep breath. This spiritual ley line is crazy. Based on Zephyr¡¯s estimation, the explosion caused by the spiritual ley line would be so destructive that nothing could be done to salvage the situation. Gary looked at Zephyr and asked, ¡°I was shocked when I first learned about this incident. I hadn¡¯t told anyone about it because I don¡¯t want to arouse people¡¯s curiosity.¡± Craig also added, ¡°Even The Cardinal Hall, Defense of the Dragon, and Eragon are not aware of it. It would be disastrous if the spiritual energy caught their attention.¡± ¡°Yes. We mustn¡¯t let anyone find out about it. In fact, we wouldn¡¯t have told anyone about this incident if we didn¡¯t have to deal with the Leviathans.¡± ¡°We could finally live in peace since all the Leviathans are destroyed!¡± Everyone took turns to voice out their thoughts. Zephyr suddenly realized something. ¡°Does that mean you¡¯re not only afraid of the Leviathans but also the consequences these machines might cause when they trigger the spiritual ley line?¡± I see. Now it all makes sense! They did not get to focus on the main problem because there were other issues they had to tackle first. But it was different now. That¡¯s why the four of them looked relieved when they learned that the Leviathans were destroyed. ¡°That¡¯s right! The damage caused by the Leviathans is nothingpared to the irreversible destruction caused by the spiritual ley line! That¡¯s our biggest worry! That was why we had to deploy our men to check on the Leviathans and destroy them!¡± The four men nodded simultaneously. Zephyr finally understood why they panicked. ¡°Looking at the situation, I believe it¡¯s the spiritual ley line¡¯s radiation that had killed the Leviathans,¡± Zephyr said. ¡°That¡¯s for sure! Leviathans areplicated machines that are made up of many different elements. Perhaps, the elements might have triggered the energy source, causing it to release its radiation. And that¡¯s why their bodies shattered into pieces in the blink of an eye!¡± Max exined. Chapter 2805 Chapter 2805 The Return of the God of War Chapter 2805 Lied To Levi Zephyr heaved a sigh of relief after learning about the cause. ¡°Hopefully we¡¯ll be able to harness the power of the spiritual ley line for generations toe!¡± Zephyr said. We¡¯ll keep this a secret as long as we live and take it to the grave! No one should ever find out about it! ¡°Crown King¡¯s here,¡± someone announced Levi¡¯s arrival. Gary immediately kept the file away. ¡°All right. Bring him in!¡± Soon Levi arrived at the meeting room. ¡°What brought you here, Crown King?¡± Everyone was surprised to see him here. Levi smiled. ¡°I came over because I¡¯ve nothing to do since someone has gone after the rest of the people from the Lab of Gods.¡± He then took a sidelong nce at all five of them and noticed there was something off about their expression. He smiled and asked, ¡°It seems someone is still intrigued by the Antis project. Is that true?¡± This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. All of them were taken aback by the question they feared the most. ¡°I believe there must be other reasons the Antis project ended, right? Did all of you decide to stop the project because you had found or dug up something during excavation?¡± Levi asked. He asked so casually as if he was not expecting an answer from them. But the simple question had caused them to freak out instantly. What a coincidence! What would he ask about it? They exchanged nces and kept mum for a moment. In the end, Craig exined, ¡°The reason is simple. By right, we should have continued with the project but couldn¡¯t because of the limitations of the technologies at that time.¡± ¡°Even with the technologies avable today, excavating that ce could still be challenging. Moreover, the ce doesn¡¯t seem to have any potential for further development.¡± Craig made this up to blindside Levi. Since it was just a casual question, Levi did not pursue the topic further. Had he paid more serious attention to this incident, he might have immediately departed for the base of the Antis project. Nevertheless, the fact that they kept this a secret from Levi would eventually snowball into a bigger disaster in the future. After Levi left, everyone heaved a sigh of relief. They were not afraid Levi might identally blurt out the secret. They were afraid that they might arouse Levi¡¯s curiosity. It would be disastrous had he decided to make a trip to the ce. ¡°Thankfully, he didn¡¯t ask anything about the Leviathans,¡± Zephyr said while tapping on his chest. ¡°But didn¡¯t he say the Leviathans are not a concern? I¡¯m sure he knows something about the Antis project. We mustn¡¯t tell him the truth!¡± Craig said. That was why he made up a story. Meanwhile, Shield started keeping track of the number of hospital doctors in Zarain and its neighboring areas. They even noted down those who had retired and analyzed all the data about the medical field. It was a herculean task. They might have been clear about the direction of their statistical study, and they might have narrowed down their focus to a few designated areas, but ck Hawk and the others knew Dr. Erebus had been living in the city using a secret identity for decades or even centuries. There was no way they could find him so easily, and no one could even find out any problem in his file! It was not an easy task, as they had to go through the data patiently. After tabting the data, they found out that something was amiss with the seven to eighty thousand people in the sampling poption. Next, they would have to check all these people and find out about every detail of their lives, including their whereabouts, the things they bought, and their finances. The special forces agents from Shield were experts in carrying out these investigations. They had all the patience to dig out these personal details. Others would have given up on such a taxing task. ¡°Quick! Let¡¯s not waste time! The boss hase to check on us again just now. I¡¯ll get extra support if we need more manpower!¡± ck Hawk continuously exerted pressure on his subordinates. Chapter 2806 Chapter 2806 The Return of the God of War Chapter 2806 Everyone Was Looking For Doctor Erebus The constant pestering by Smythe and the anxiousness portrayed by Levi made ck Hawk realize the threat posed by Dr. Erebus. It was simply too immense. If Dr. Erebus chose to take revenge, the severity would far exceed that of Sacroria¡¯s. Besides, Smythe did mention that everyone around the world was looking for Dr. Erebus, including the Ancient n. After all, Dr. Erebus had in his possession many secrets and treasures that were invaluable. Hence, it was not surprising that everyone wanted to get hold of him. Even though Diviniteria was destroyed, Zarain still wanted to control Dr. Erebus, the only human being that got into Sacroria. The prized secrets that he possessed were simply too valuable to pass up on. Everyone was keen to have him! Hence, Smythe wanted to locate Dr. Erebus as soon as possible. Even if he was just a body. He did not want anyone else to capture Dr. Erebus first, as it would pose significant risks and threats. Therefore, ck Hawk had no choice to but double up his effort¡­ Indeed, many influential forces knew of the surviving minions of Diviniteria. Their interests intensified upon knowing the true capabilities of Dr. Erebus, and they were all looking for him. If Dr. Erebus were to fall into their hands, their powers would magnify exponentially. In fact, their dreams to be a Super Nation would be highly achievable. Naturally, everyone wanted him! Rumors started to spread like wildfire and were exaggerated to an extreme extent. It was said that Dr. Erebus possessed the top secret of the Lab of Gods, and that was something that even Zarain could not acquire. As a result, Dr. Erebus¡¯ perceived value amplified tremendously. More and more powerful forces started looking for him, which included the Ancient n who at all material times chose to lurk in the shadows. Everyone was looking for Dr. Erebus; the number of people looking for him was unfathomable. In this regard, Levi had not expected it to be of such gravity. Why is everyone looking for Dr. Erebus? But he quickly understood the reason behind it after giving it some thought. Dr. Erebus was too valuable! No! I need to find him first. Levi couldn¡¯t help but feel tempted by the idea. If I can find Dr. Erebus and have him work for me¡­ That will be great! After analyzing the situation, Levi immediately raced toward Zarain for the manhunt. He wanted to find Dr. Erebus before ck Hawk could do so. Of course, his intention could not be revealed to ck Hawk. However, ck Hawk could be of some use after all. In a mountain not far away from an abandoned site in Adrune, there was a bedraggled castle hidden within the dense forest. The crows were cooing non-stop, which was annoying and at the same time indicated a rather unsettling ambiance. Within the castle¡¯s vicinity, there were scattered bones and skeletons, entuating its sinister vibe. Also, there was a big, round meeting table in the castle. Four figures dressed in ck robes were seated there, and their faces were all covered. N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. The atmosphere was eerily tensed. It was an ancient and mysterious n, established very early on, that chose to distance itself from the hustle-bustle outside. Even during the time when Diviniteria dered war against the world, they did not participate and chose to observe from the side. Upon knowing that Diviniteria was destroyed and Dr. Erebus was all that was left, their attention was immediately focused on thetter. The ancient and mysterious n was having a meeting at the table. ¡°We need to capture Dr. Erebus! It¡¯s an order from the Chairman!¡± One of them uttered in a deep voice, ¡°Many formidable forces are already looking for Dr. Erebus, including Shield from Zarain and Erudia as well! We must beat them to it and have Dr. Erebus join us!¡± Everyone yelled energetically, ¡°Understood!¡± They specialized in the research of ancient cultivators and species. Evidently, they were extremely interested to have Dr. Erebus join them, especially when he possessed the secrets of the Lab of Gods. ¡°Of course, there is the second mission¡­¡± one of them said. ¡°What?¡± Voices of confusion ensued. Everyone was looking at the speaker in confusion. Needless to say, the majority of them were unaware of the so-called ¡°second mission¡±. Chapter 2807 Chapter 2807 The Return of the God of War Chapter 2807 The Ancient n ¡°Huh?¡± Everyone looked in the same direction. ¡°Forlevia, Levi¡¯s daughter, when fighting against Diviniteria, unleashed a technique that belonged to Erudia¡¯s ancient cultivation skills! That is something that we have expended significant efforts to acquire!¡± Hiss! Everyone held their breath in shock. It was as if the whole ce experienced an explosion. Cultivation skills? Everyone in the n had their eyes wide in amazement! Their n specialized in the research of ancient cultivators and species. Ancient cultivator was a general term, referring to, but not limited to, wizards from Adrune and martial artists from Bayview. It also included ninjas from Raysonia, Xenhall clerics, masters of magical techniques, and theurgists from Erudia. The more ancient the targeted n was, the more interested they would be in conducting their research on the targets! Especially when it concerned the Xenhall clerics which they had long sought after. After all, its very existence was a myth. It was quite impossible to locate any evidence or clue leading to its discovery. Even those that were from Erudia did not know about it, let alone the others. Hence, they were extremely keen to discover anything rted to cultivators, such as the Xenhall cleric. They wanted to research and prove that it was all but a ruse! They would treat the matter seriously even if they had the slightest chance to find anything. Hence, they would personally verify the information that they acquired. The revtion about Forlevia, coupled together with the frequent appearance of what seemed like the mysterious lesiastic Order and the Esoteric Guild in Erudia was sufficient to make the ancient and mysterious n all riled up and their target was fixed almost instantly. If not for Dr. Erebus, Forlevia would be their prime target. ¡°However, the second mission should only be pursued after we manage to find Dr. Erebus! You must give your all to secure our first mission!¡± Everyone nodded after being briefed about the second mission. Meanwhile, a hint of excitement shed before their eyes. For them, Forlevia¡¯s value and importance might perhaps exceed that of Dr. Erebus. ¡°A-choo!¡± Dr. Erebus, who was in Norham, sneezed. ¡°Payton, looks like there is a fair share of people looking for you!¡± Digital God said. ¡°Initially, I thought that it was only Shield that was looking for you! But after a few days, the forces that are looking for you increased tremendously,¡± Digital God pointed out. He now controlled all channels of information and intelligence. In fact, he was well aware of those people that were looking for Dr. Erebus, and even the means that they resorted to in order to aplish their objective. N?velDrama.Org content. Dr. Erebus nodded. ¡°That¡¯s right. I did not expect it as well! I¡¯m shocked to find out how valuable I am!¡± His smile quickly turned sinister. ¡°But it¡¯s a shame that no one will gain any benefit! They can only dream to get anything out of me!¡± ¡°Of course! Even if it means that all of us have to die, we would not leave anything behind! However, once we initiate our revenge n, the whole world will descend into chaos!¡± Digital God smiled wickedly as well. Dr. Erebus stared at him in response. ¡°Oh right. How many days before it can bepleted?¡± It turned out that Digital God was trying to invent something. It was essential to Dr. Erebus¡¯ n to seek revenge against the world¡­ ¡°Based on the current progress, the earliest it can be done is ten days. Fifteen days will be the maximum!¡± Digital God appeared to be worried. ¡°There¡¯s no need to speed things up. Just maintain what you¡¯re doing now!¡± It was as if Dr. Erebus could foresee the future. He chuckled coldly. ¡°As long as we find the spiritual ley line, we can start our revenge!¡± ¡°Hahahahah¡­¡± The two of them exchanged nces and burst intoughter. Chapter 2808 Chapter 2808 The Return of the God of War Chapter 2808 Wrong Direction If Zephyr and the others heard the conversation, they would be terrorized. It was because Dr. Erebus¡¯ revenge n had something to do with the spiritual ley line! That was groundbreaking news! Would that be the same as the spiritual ley line that they found in Antis? If that was the case, then it would be over! Besides, Digital God seemed to be inventing something to locate the spiritual ley line. However, no one had any idea what the spiritual ley line was about. Even Zarain was clueless. They were only familiar with the Lab of Gods. But they were oblivious to the secrets hidden in the Lab of Gods. All of a sudden, Dr. Erebus put up a straight face. ¡°However, we need to finish this in half a month. Everyone in the world is looking for me! Do not underestimate them, especially Shield!¡± Dr. Erebus knew that he would be found eventually. Digital God uttered, ¡°I think there are other ancient forces eyeing the Lab of Gods! Last time, the Lab of Gods destroyed many forces and must have made many enemies in the process! They would act in an expedited manner, if not in miraculous speed!¡± ¡°I will keep an eye on them. You focus on what you¡¯re doing!¡± Meanwhile, Levi arrived in Zarain and found ck Hawk. During their conversation, he bluntly confessed his intention to look for Dr. Erebus. ck Hawk immediately responded, ¡°You must have heard that many ancient ns are looking for Dr. Erebus.¡± ck Hawk naturally assumed that Levi came to him because of Dr. Erebus. Perhaps finding Dr. Erebus was merely a mission in the eyes of many. But unlike the others, Levi wanted to find Dr. Erebus to save the world. It came to his knowledge that many were looking for Dr. Erebus, and should any party seed, it might well be another attack on a scale simr to that of the Lab of God¡¯s. It was something Levi did not wish to see happen. He will do anything to prevent Dr. Erebus from bing a threat. Although they had different motives, their goals were one, that they wanted to find Dr. Erebus. From ck Hawk¡¯s perspective, he would rather work with Levi than let Dr. Erebus fall into the hands of the others. However, it was beyond his imagination that Levi wanted Dr. Erebus for his own use. Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. ¡°Yes, I heard it. This is one of my reasons too!¡± said Levi. ck Hawk was enraptured. ¡°That¡¯s great. With your help, we can locate and control Dr. Erebus before any other evil forces do!¡± Levi then said, ¡°Please pass me everything that you have about him! I will join in the search!¡± ck Hawk was not suspicious at all and passed all the information that he had to Levi. That included all the questionable identities, updates, and intelligence that he obtained. Levi then muttered, ¡°I need to leave now to avoid being spotted.¡± ck Hawk understood that Levi wanted to avoid letting Shield find out. Hence, he consented immediately. Besides that, he even helped Levi find a temporary shelter and gave him the convenience of extensive authority. After Levi arrived at his hidden ce, he assembled the Fearsome Four and started analyzing the information. Mutant Number One, Number Three, Number Eight, and Number Eleven were there to help as well. Levi participated in the search too. They wanted to expedite the search as they were time-constrained. After half a day of work, Levi suddenly said, ¡°Hey, that¡¯s not right! We¡¯re looking at this from the wrong direction!¡± Chapter 2809 Chapter 2809 The Return of the God of War Chapter 2809 Spiritual Ley Line Located Shield¡¯s priority was to investigate all the information contained there. It was narrowed down to everyone¡¯s daily lives, interactions, and rtionships. Hence, to err on the side of caution, their investigations were extremely meticulous. It involved significant workloads and posed insurmountable hurdles. But the direction was wrong! If they continued, they would not be able to find Dr. Erebus even if they managed to go through every single coffin! Dr. Erebus was not there! The direction was utterly wrong! If Dr. Erebus was able to stay hidden for over a century, he would not leave behind trails that easily! It would be absurd to even think that Shield could identify his trails that easily! Even if they did it a few more times, there would not be any progress. It was near impossible! For someone like Dr. Erebus, his identity would be near perfect! To put it simply, it would be wless! After all these years, he would have perfected it and not left behind any trails, irrespective of his identity or his daily life. Undoubtedly, it would be wless! Even if he was standing right before them, they would not have known that he was Dr. Erebus. Hence, Levi thought to start from those whose identities and information appeared to be wless and devoid of suspicion! The probability of it being Dr. Erebus would be even higher! ng! Levi threw away all the stack of documents. These were useless! Levi had already thought of his next step, which was to filter through identities that seemed to be perfect and wless. He would then work from the list obtained. N?velDrama.Org content. If that process were to be repeated, they would surely find Dr. Erebus. Of course, Levi had yet to inform ck Hawk about this. At the end of the day, he needed to find Dr. Erebus before Shield. Besides, he knew very well that Shield was a formidable opponent. And they would catch up to him anytime soon. Then, Levi started going through the information avable ording to his n. The scale of operation was immense. It was even moreplicated than Shield¡¯s current operation. Hence, Levi could only seek assistance from Sacred Organization and Maya Industries. Besides, all those was done in Zarain. They would face significant hurdles when ites to verifying the suspects at the local hospitals. While it may not be difficult for Shield to execute it, Levi and the others would have a tough time. After all, Zarain was not their territory. Hence, it was expected to take a couple of days before there could be any progress. Meanwhile, the various forces around the world quickly ascertained the target location ¨C Zarain and its surroundings. They too were catching up to Levi and Shield. From now on, everyone was in a fiercepetition! They were getting closer to locating Dr. Erebus, and Dr. Erebus understood what wasing. At the same time, Digital God was rushing toplete the invention that was direly needed. ¡°They¡¯re much faster than I anticipated!¡± Dr. Erebus sighed in response. Suddenly, his eyes shed with menace. ¡°From the looks of it, I will need a few decoys to distract them and buy me some time!¡± Dr. Erebus said, ¡°The location of the spiritual ley line is identified! If I¡¯m right, only Sacroria managed to reach the ce before. Zarain would not stand a chance against us if we can find a way to acquire its power!¡± In actual fact, the Lab of Gods had discovered the spiritual ley line very early on. However, that discovery was deemed catastrophic, and not to be utilized at all! s, they couldn¡¯t even control it! The location of the spiritual ley line was extremely dangerous, and to reach the ce would require special equipment. Currently, Digital God was inventing the transportation that could reach the said location. It was sheer madness! Meanwhile, Dr. Erebus couldn¡¯t wait any longer. Chapter 2810 Chapter 2810 The Return of the God of War Chapter 2810 Sell Off The Information Upon learning that many people were nearing him, Dr. Erebus sent out several substitutes without hesitation to fool the masses, at least for the time being. In the blink of an eye, five days had passed. After eliminating over eighty thousand documents of the problematic ones, Shield had tremendously reduced the gap between their progress and Levi¡¯s. Since ck Hawk also had exceptional intelligence, it was no doubt he was capable of thinking of anything that Levi could. It was just a matter of time. Their speed was basically as fast as Levi. Aside from the aforementioned two teams, the Ancient ns had utilized their abilities to hasten their search for Dr. Erebus. They were, simrly, getting closer to locating Dr. Erebus. Amongst all, Levi was the fastest. It was likely that he would be able to locate Dr. Erebus within four to five days. Two dayster, Maya Industries and Sacred Organization announced at the same time that they had each discovered two possible targets. All of them had matched well in every aspect, making it highly possible that the person they had been looking for was one of them! Earn $00 Every 60 Minutes From Your Computer When news spread to Levi¡¯s side, everyone figured they should immediately begin conducting a comprehensive investigation on the four targets because they firmly believed that they would be able to obtain more leads from there. However, Levi merely reacted with a sneer. ¡°All four of them aren¡¯t! Dr. Erebus has deliberately sent these four targets out to divert our attention so that it¡¯ll buy him more time! I¡¯m sure this means he¡¯s nning to execute his revenge scheme soon!¡± ¡°Yeah, I think so too. It must be Dr. Erebus¡¯ n. Even we know that many forces are looking for him; there¡¯s no way he¡¯s clueless about it. I bet he¡¯s keeping his guards up all this while.¡± ¡°So he must be trying to divert our attention with those substitutes! But the more he does that, the more it shows that we¡¯re getting closer to him!¡± ¡°Dr. Erebus is probably anxious too. Something is surely wrong that these four targets would appear at this point!¡± Death Fiend and the others were engrossed in a discussion. That piece of groundbreaking news had clouded everyone¡¯s minds earlier, so much that they recklessly wanted to begin investigations. It was only upon Levi¡¯s reminder that the crowd came to the revtion that it was, undoubtedly, just a cover! N?velDrama.Org content. ¡°So, what should we do now, Master?¡± Everyone looked toward Levi. ¡°Strike these four targets out of the suspect list and continue our search. We should be progressing to Norham, Jazona, and Adonia soon. Get on with a thorough investigation in these targeted areas and doctors.¡± ¡°Understood!¡± Right then, Levi seemed to recall something and abruptly uttered, ¡°Hold on. Put up a listing of the information of the four targets in the ck market for sale, Death. I think many people will be interested in them!¡± Death Fiend smiled. ¡°All right, I got it, Master! You¡¯re making the other forces fall for that so that it¡¯ll slow down their speeds with their attention diverted!¡± ¡°Apart from that, I also want to spread the news to Shield!¡± Levi grinned. Hearing that, the crowd began chortling in joy. It was indeed an incredible move on Levi¡¯s part because that would not merely impede the progress of the majority and allow Dr. Erebus to achieve his goal but also cover up Levi¡¯s search for Dr. Erebus at the same time. That way, he would be the first person to find Dr. Erebus without anyone knowing. Later, Levi got in touch with ck Hawk. ¡°I¡¯ll let you guys in on a piece of information that¡¯ll enable you to catch up with me! No doubt it must be one of the four targets! Hopefully, you guys can buck up with this!¡± Upon receiving the information, the intelligence department of Shield ran a quick search on the four targets. Cold sweat started seeping out of everyone¡¯s pores at the results. ¡°So it¡¯s true! These four targets have the highest probability, so it has to be them without a doubt!¡± ck Hawk waspletely astounded. He already had undying faith in Levi, but it was even more so now. Chater 2811 Chater 2811 The Return of the God of War Chapter 2811 The Last Three Days Since Levi had personally hinted about the four targets, ck Hawk naturally did not have any doubts about it due to his immense trust in the former. It might have been an entirely different story if Shield was the one who made the discovery. Nheless, since the lead was from Levi and coupled with how the search results had matched well, ck Hawk had no reservations about its authenticity. Needless to say, the information of the four targets would obviously fit in well with Dr. Erebus since he had specially enlisted them as his substitutes. There was no way Shield could grow suspicious. What followed was for them to track down that four targets. Meanwhile, a hype resulted shortly after Death Fiend put the information up for sale. Countless people were fighting toy their fingers on it. Major forces also began searching based on the four targets. Upon learning about the reactions of the various forces and Shield, Dr. Erebus was on cloud nine. Seems like those substitutes have been put to great use! That¡¯ll buy me some time. By the time they find out the truth, it¡¯ll be at least three dayster. And for them to repeat the entire process, it¡¯ll take them another four to five days. But while they¡¯re doing so, I¡¯d havepleted my n! Besides, since all eyes are on me, no one will learn about Digital God¡¯s existence. When the timees, I¡¯ll divert everyone¡¯s attention while Digital God works on that matter. We¡¯ll be able to pull everything off without everyone noticing! Sess will be definite! With how things progressed, Dr. Erebus finally could heave a sigh of relief. Sess was merely a possibility prior to this. However, it was not the same now. Since his method had worked, it had tremendously aided him in dying everyone¡¯s speed. At this point, sess was definite. And for the following three days, various forces were in a frenzy searching. In truth, the four of them¡ªYaleview¡¯s coroner, Elias Ashby, Norham¡¯s cancer specialist, Lincoln Madden, Jazona¡¯s orthopedist, Axel Grayson, and professor of Ster International Medical Institute, Ezekiel Miller¡ªwere in Dr. Erebus¡¯ ns ever since the existence of the Lab of Gods. He had prepared to enlist them as his substitutes in times of emergency, just like the current one. The four of them were more than suitable to be used as substitutes because not only did they have plenty of background information for others to investigate on, but they were also suspicious enough. Many had their eyes on the four targets, and eventually, they began digging out all information about the four. For instance, their ancestors, minute details like the exact spots they had peed at when they were young, things they had done before, every transaction they had spent on, and where they spent it since birth. And without saying, even people whom they had interactions with were also investigated. Shield had spent so much effort on it, and many began grumbling about it. They reckoned it was an equally viable option to capture the four targets for questioning instead of going to such troubles. They found that delving into redundant details was purely ridiculous and illogical. But when Smythe learned about it, he was nothing but full of reproach. N?velDrama.Org content. He believed that if Dr. Erebus was driven to a corner and had everything to lose, the consequences would be so dire that no one would be able to afford it. For that reason, he was firmly against the idea of resorting to extreme measures. Smythe¡¯s logic instantly enlightened everyone, allowing them to picture how big a threat Dr. Erebus actually was. The only thing they could do was to continue searching diligently. Like them, the other major forces were doing the same. Their motive was simple¡ªto make Dr. Erebus join them willingly, or they would hold him captive. But either way, they wanted him alive. If Dr. Erebus was desperate and, as a result, chose to take his own life, all their efforts would go down the drain. As such, various forces had to be extra careful. No one dared take to any extreme methods. The active investigations by various forces had left both Dr. Erebus and Levi extremely satisfied as that had helped buy them some precious time. That said, Levi¡¯s side was making swift progress in their search. He had precluded Jazona and Adonia from his consideration and set his sights on Norham. ¡°If I¡¯m not mistaken, Dr. Erebus is at Norham. If he isn¡¯t, that¡¯ll only mean that the fact that we¡¯ve assumed he¡¯s a doctor or a medical-rted position is wrong from the start. I hope we¡¯re in the right direction!¡± Subsequently, Levi and his team began scanning every hospital in Norham. Chater 2812 Chater 2812 The Return of the God of War Chapter 2812 Found Even at this point, Dr. Erebus remained calm and collected. It seemed like it did not cross his mind that someone would advance that quickly in their investigations. ¡°Two days! I¡¯ll be done with Chapter 3053 Wipe Out Elterton Star ¡°Let¡¯s fight against them and wipe them out! How could they have the gut to get under our skin! D*mn it!¡± ¡°How could Xyperia took Idrae¡¯s side?¡± Troy and the others red up. They could barely wait to strike against Idrae and Xyperia, and skin them alive. ¡°Not only that, even the mysterious force is going after those who dare to take up the bounty! Not to mention, there is more than one mysterious force. I have a hunch their subordinates might even outnumber those assigned by Idrae! Thus, all those thinking of taking up the bounty are eradicated. As a result, it scares the wits out of the others,¡± Digital God exined further. Only then did they realize that the current circumstance was a lot worse than expected. Idrae, Xperia, and the mysterious forces were seemingly in sync with each other, leaving no stones unturned. They joined hands to ensure whoever tended to take up the bounty would be gotten rid of. In the worst- case scenario, anyone who was able to cure Evie¡¯s poison would be killed sooner orter. Before that, Idrae and the others were not worried if they did not manage to stop anyone who proimed they could cure Forlevia¡¯s poison. After all, her poison was too strong, and it was almost impossible to be expelled. Hence, they only needed to eliminate the possibility of anyone trying to cure her poison by all means. However, things were different since half of Forlevia¡¯s poison was expelled. They foresaw it would not be long before her poison waspletely cured if Levi carried on with the bounty. Thus, Idrae, Hydron, and the mysterious forces made a deal and tried to stop anyone from curing Forlevia¡¯s poison at all costs. Even if any fighters from Erudia decided to take up the bounty, they would not hesitate to fight against the former too. It was as though the persistence to eliminate any possibilities had driven Idrae and the others insane. As for Levi, he was not the slightest bit astounded by the current hup. In fact, he had been scheming to set up the masterminds in the dark with the announcement of the bounty. He intended to lure them into stopping anyone who tried to do so. With that, they would indirectly give themselves away. Subsequently, Levi would be able to trace the identities of the forces destroying the blood alteration records, snatching his resources by deceiving him with the so-called Ten Millenium Snow Lotus, and manipting Miracle Doctor. Regardless of anything, he vowed to get to the bottom of everything! ¡°Notify Rodunst and Death Fiend at once to investigate for me! The masterminds can¡¯t hide in the dark forever! By hook or by crook, we must track them down!¡± Levi instructed resolutely. He had been waiting for the golden opportunity whereby the masterminds would act impulsively out of recklessness. Unavoidably, they would tend to let their guards down unknowingly when they were in a predicament. It irked Levi whenever he recalled how those forces had been stopping anyone from curing Forlevia¡¯s poison. D*mn it! How could they have the heart to do so! Xperia even dispatched eight hundred Deities worldwide just to hinder anyone from curing Evie¡¯s poison! Even Terrandya, ranked the third strongest worldwide, has only approximately the same number of Deities! Prevailed by boiling rage, Levi¡¯s murderous intent intensified. The others blew a gasket at the forces¡¯ inhumanness, let alone him! However, he had been talking himself into cooling his head off at the moment. Once Evie¡¯s poison is cured, I¡¯ll seek them out for a payback! ¡°Idrae and Xyperia, let¡¯s see who¡¯ll have thestugh! Evie¡¯s poison will be cured soon. It won¡¯t be long before I head to Xyperia and settle the scores with you! Whoever dares to stand in my way will only die a horrible death! Idrae, let¡¯s see how Xyperia can shield you again when their Deities are eradicated one by one! I¡¯m going to wipe you out in the face of your so-called defender!¡± Levi snickered menacingly. At the same time, he was flushed with inexplicit excitement. Previously, he was in low spirits as there was scarcely any progress for Forlevia¡¯s poison to be cured. Nheless, he started to see a ray of hope since half of her poison was expelled. He was convinced that it would not be long before the other half was expelled. Levi¡¯s excitement had whipped the others up. They started to imagine how he would stir up turbulence in Xyperiater by himself and wipe out Elterton Star! Clenching their fists, they were even more excited than Levi! it in two days!¡± Right then, he received this piece of good news from Digital God. Dr. Erebusughed. ¡°That¡¯s great. Perfect timing! I bet they¡¯ll realize that they¡¯ve been focusing on the wrong target by then!¡± His prediction was quite urate. Shield was not that speedy. After all, they could only eliminate one target a day. It was when they became entirely familiar with their task that they managed to carry out the process more smoothly¡ªstriking out two from the list in a day and four in three days. At present, they had eliminated Elias, the coroner from Yaleview. Unquestionably, the other major forces were even slower than Shield. They could not even eliminate one target within one day. On the other side, Levi had managed to narrow down to several possible hospitals within the first day. And on the second day, Shield managed to filter another one out of their list while Levi had zoomed in to one among seven hospitals¡ªNorham General Hospital. ¡°Based on the information we¡¯ve found, there¡¯s an issue with this hospital¡¯s corpse disposal. It seems all hospitals in Zarain still do resale of body organs, except for Norham General Hospital!¡± That was the results Death Fiend and the others had attained from their investigations. Levi was pleased. ¡°Who would¡¯ve thought they¡¯ll expose themselves without doing any bad deeds? That only proves one point; they don¡¯t even have enough supply, and hence they can¡¯t afford to sell any!¡± A peal of heartyughter ensued as the crowd heard what Levi said. No matter how perfect Dr. Erebus¡¯ n was, the only factor he failed to consider was how the hospital, being too wless in every way and not engaging in unscrupulous transactions, would eventually give him away. Absolutely. No one would have expected that being against the norm would expose themselves instead. And it was based on that exact reason that Levi could confirm that it was that particr hospital. A smile widened on his face. ¡°This should be it if I¡¯m not wrong. ording to my preliminary deduction, there¡¯s a problem with the structure of this hospital. It seems like there¡¯s a new building below or inside the hospital. That must be Dr. Erebus¡¯ personal territory. Proceed with the investigations ordingly! As for the target, it should be within these!¡± Levi had already done up a name list. Payton¡¯s name was in it too. On the following day, which was also thest of the three days, various forces were still actively searching. And that was also the case for Levi. He had been digging out every nook and cranny of the hospital and had also run a detailed background check on Payton. As the third day quietly passed by, Shield had also ruled out thest two targets. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°No way! All four targets aren¡¯t Dr. Erebus! I¡¯m afraid they¡¯re merely a facade he put up to create a distraction after discovering our existence. However, this means we¡¯re very close to him. Shift our focus and continue with the search!¡± Shield was quick-witted and made the change in ns without hesitation. Despite so, ck Hawk was still not a wee bit suspicious of Levi at this exact moment. After all, he believed Levi was just concerned about world peace that he would be so diligent in the search. Yet, he was clueless about how Levi was no different from the other forces¡ªhe wanted Dr. Erebus for his own motives. He even took the initiative to remind Levi: Mr. Garrison, we¡¯ve all been cheated! That serves as a distraction to all of us! But on a happier note, we¡¯re really near Dr. Erebus. I reckoned we¡¯ll find him soon! To that, Levi pretended to look surprised at the fact that he had been ¡°fooled¡±. He even told ck Hawk he would continue to help them with his search. But how could he not have known? He had been manipting every turn of events from the very beginning! Even though the other forces had made slower progress, they had finallye to their senses and could gradually confirm that all four targets were not Dr. Erebus. At this point, they were only beginning to get started on a new search. Nevertheless, they were alreadyte by three days. ¡°Hahaha! It worked!¡± Right at that moment, the excited voice of Digital God sounded from below Norham Cancer Center. He had sessfully invented transportation that could take them to the spiritual ley line. And could embark on their journey at once! Dr. Erebus and the others were thrilled. ¡°The time for us to seek revenge has finallye! Hahaha!¡± Chater 2813 Chater 2813 The Return of the God of War Chapter 2813 I Have Been Waiting For A Long Time Joy and delight filled the air of the entire secretb. Everyone was ecstatic to learn that they had finally seeded. Everything about thatb had been assembled at thest minute. Since Zarain had control of everything that Lab of Gods had left behind, they could not use any of their technology or equipment. Not even a fragment! Alternatively, Dr. Erebus¡¯b was more inclined toward biological sciences, so there was no equipment or materials to manufacture transportation. As the journey to the spiritual ley line was extremelyplex, it goes without saying that they needed the best tool to build the most advanced transportation. It had to be the best in every aspect. Therefore, they could only rely on Digital God to put together the equipment and facility for the production of the transportation. With the extra workload, the time they required had a multifold increase. If they had the equipment in the first ce, it would only take Digital God three to four days. Yet, they had taken such a long time this round mainly because of thest-minute work. Fortunately, Digital God, being the genius among geniuses, couldplete the design and construction of the aircraft within a short time. It was indeed a mind-blowing feat!N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. With his eyes on the aircraft before him, Digital God chuckled. ¡°For double protection, I¡¯ve added an automation system. That means even if we got caught in the midst, the aircraft would still travel to the location of the spiritual ley line by itself as long as I activate the automation system. It¡¯ll then activate its weapon system and aplish its mission of destroying the spiritual ley line.¡± At that, the rest could not hide their excitement and were all beaming with delight. He¡¯s truly very reliable. Before long, Digital God added, ¡°I¡¯ve also added the map of the route to the spiritual ley line in the self- destruction program. Once the aircraft is under attack or sabotage and reaches a certain limit, it¡¯ll automatically activate the program and head toward the destination on its own to execute its self- destruction. You can consider this as the thirdyer of protection.¡± Hearing those words, Dr. Erebus broke into a gleeful grin. ¡°You¡¯re extremely attentive! Nothing can possibly go wrong this way!¡± ¡°But to ensure a hundred percent sess, we should head over personally. After all, machines are machines. There are a lot of varying factors that we don¡¯t know of,¡± Digital God exined. ¡°Of course! Let¡¯s get ready to depart now!¡± Dr. Erebus huffed out augh. ¡°Master, they¡¯ve finallye to their realization! They¡¯ve eliminated all four substitutes!¡± one of Dr. Erebus¡¯ subordinates immediately reported. At his words, Dr. Erebus shed a faint smile in response. ¡°It¡¯s toote now! It¡¯ll take them at least three days to focus on the right direction and begin their thorough search. The earliest they can find me is five days from now! Perhaps by then, the world is no longer in existence? I might have already taken my revenge!¡± Those words instantly made Digital God burst into a boisterousugh. To think that they had such ambitious intentions for their revenge scheme. It was absolute madness! ¡°All right, let¡¯s get started then! Move the aircraft out from the other exit. We¡¯ll gather at the secret spot at the back,¡± Dr. Erebusmanded. After all, the aircraft was ratherrge size-wise. More importantly, Digital God had made two of them in one go. Therefore, they had to move the aircraft out through other exits as there was no way they could get them out from the hospital¡¯s main entrance. While Dr. Erebus and Digit Chapter 3054 Alone Everyone could barely wait to witness the mind-boggling scene of an uing intense battle and the victorious moment when Levi vanquished Xyperia. They happened to know that Xyperia was creating Deities maniacally with newfound resources and Idrae¡¯s method. Ah! The more, the merrier! They should have tens of thousands of Deities for Levi to vent his anger! However, Digital God could not resist wailing, ¡°But those insolent fellows boast that they¡¯ll get rid of anyone curing Evie¡¯s poison. Be it Rodunst or Terrandya, they will get rid of those standing in their way!¡± Even though they foresaw it was just a matter of time for Levi to pay thetter back in their coin, they flipped out at their foes¡¯ haughtiness. Hitting the roof, Troy and the others gritted their teeth and rebuked, ¡°D*mn it! I can¡¯t stand those fellows¡¯ impudence!¡± Dr. Erebus asked quizzically, ¡°Mr. Garrison, isn¡¯t there anything we can do at the moment? After all, Evie¡¯s poison must be cured as soon as possible. But if they continue to stand in our way, I¡¯m worried chances of Evie being cured will be very slim.¡± ¡°Of course not! I still need your help to keep an eye on them. Since others don¡¯t dare to take up the bounty openly, why not send it to their doorsteps?¡± Levi stated casually. Enlightened by Levi¡¯s words, Dr. Erebus nodded. ¡°Ah! I got it.¡± ¡°Of course, I¡¯ll need all of you to give me a hand. Cyrus, there¡¯s finally something that you can help me with!¡± Levi gazed at Cyrus earnestly. He believed thetter should be able to cope with things in general with his impressive capability at the moment. On the other hand, Wynona and Mia had been practicing Cyrus¡¯ basic techniques. He presumed they would seed soon. ¡°No problem! You are thinking of tracking someone down, aren¡¯t you? You can rely on me!¡± Cyrus reassured him. ¡°Cyrus, I¡¯ll assign you to dig up the mastermind manipting Chad. Besides, don¡¯t forget to investigate his magical medicine, deemed as powerful as Ten Millenium Snow Lotus. If we manage to obtain that, Evie¡¯s poison will be cured sessfully!¡± Levi assigned him a challenging mission. Everyone had been investigating that all the while but to no avail. Therefore, Levi assigned Cyrus to that, presuming that he might be able to have more findings with his skills. Later, he turned to instruct the mercenary organization, ¡°I need you to investigate the mysterious forces joining hands with them. After all, you¡¯re specialized in this.¡± Levi hired them earlier, knowing that they had expertise in obtaining information and were quick-witted in tracing any changes. Thus, he presumed it was easier for them to track down someone aspared to Troy and the others. Momentster, everyone geared up with their delegated tasks. Eventually, the moment that Levi had been anticipating was drawing closer. In the meantime, Heavenly League knew about the tragic fate of the ck Sky Union not long after they were wiped out. ¡°Levi Garrison, you¡¯re indeed a despicable fellow! It never urs to me that you would have the mercenary organizations to back you up!¡± someone in Heavenly League bellowed in exasperation. Initially, he instructed all the Heavenly Guards to leave wittingly, thinking of taking arge portion for his own when the ck Sky Union snatched Levi¡¯s resources. He had been waiting in anticipation after drafting the perfect plot. It never came across his mind that things would turn awry. ¡°Oh my! I hope Levi Garrison won¡¯t find out that I was the mastermind. I heard the ck Sky Union was eradicated in the twinkling of an eye. Therefore, I don¡¯t think anyone was in time to expose me. If he finds out I¡¯m the culprit, he surely won¡¯t let me off the hook!¡± Mumbling apprehensively to himself, he crossed his fingers that Levi would not find out the truth. Unexpectedly, Levi had a grasp of the situation within a short span. He believed someone from Heavenly League must have leaked out to others that he stored up the resources discreetly in Parasite King¡¯s base. Other than them, Heavenly League should be the only ones in the know about the location. So far, only they had ever assigned their men to obtain the resources from the base. ¡°All right. Find out the person from Heavenly League who¡¯d betrayed me!¡± Levi instructed. He had no choice but to ept the fact that he was surrounded by enemies. There were too few of them on his side. All of a sudden, something came to his mind. Wait a minute! There¡¯s still someone who takes my side! al God swaggered out from the front, the others moved the two aircraft out of the hospital from other exits. As it was already midnight, there was barely anyone at the hospital. It was especially so at the mortuary, and the atmosphere felt dark and eerie. Boom¡­ Alongside the rumbling sound, the drawers filled with dead bodies broke open from the middle, and out walked Dr. Erebus and Digital God. The two were flushed with exhration and had bright smiles on their faces. They sensed an imminent sess regarding their revenge scheme. ¡°You¡¯re finally out. I¡¯ve been waiting for you guys for a long time!¡± Chater 2814 Chater 2814 The Return of the God of War Chapter 2814 Activate The Program Suddenly, a voice sounded in the eerily empty morgue, shocking Dr. Erebus and Digital God. Thinking that the corpse h Chapter 3055 The Internal Dispute ¡°Oh yeah! How¡¯s Hydron doing at the moment? Why haven¡¯t they made any move even after assembling for quite a while? They haven¡¯t even sought Idrae for payback, have they?¡± Levi asked in bafflement when he suddenly remembered the organization taking the same stance as them. ¡°We¡¯re clueless about that as we haven¡¯t gotten any news from them,¡± someone replied Levi. On the other hand, Hydron had a conflict among themselves. As the whole organization was targeting to stop anyone from curing Forlevia¡¯s poison, they assigned assassins to get rid of everyone taking up Levi¡¯s bounty. On top of that, they were in sync with Idrae and the mysterious forces discreetly. At the same time, their organization was gradually expanding. As time psed, some of the members started to voice their doubts. They had joined the organization with the intention of seeking vengeance against Idrae. Nevertheless, they found out the organization had not mentioned a single word about it. The higher-ups of the organization used to assign assassins to assassinate the members of Idrae, but they had stopped doing so for quite a while. Not to mention, none of them brought up the topic of taking revenge against Idrae again. For the time being, the few higher-ups were solely thinking of obtaining more resources to strengthen themselves, expand the scale of the organization, increase the numbers of Deities, and even attract more avengers to join them. Blinded by their greed, they had been exploited by others and tended to put the matter of taking revenge against Idrae out of their minds. No doubt, the members understood their need for resources and Deities to expand the organization. Undeniably, it was highly challenging to get rid of the mighty Idrae. Thus, they could ept that the higher-ups had no choice but to give in to Idrae temporarily while trying to strengthen their capability through strong resilience. However, they could not fathom why the higher-ups not only held their tongue about taking revenge against Idrae but also joined hands with them! They would not question if the higher-ups intended to teach Levi a lesson by stirring up troubles so his daughter¡¯s poison could not be cured. After all, he should not have rejected to join their organization and seek vengeance against Idrae together with them. However, it was preposterous for them to join hands with Idrae. Every single one in Hydron was harboring a grudge against thetter. A lot of them had been living in agony ever since their parents lost their lives, their grandparents abducted as test subjects for the experiments, and their families wiped out ruthlessly. There were countless stories of anguish due to Idrae¡¯s heinousness. Whenever Idrae¡¯s name was mentioned, they gritted their teeth and could scarcely wait to annihte them to avenge their family members. In other words, Hydron was an organization formed by a group of people with a pledge to take revenge against Idrae. However, most of them suddenly seemed to be able to face their anguish head-on. They stopped dwelling over Idrae and their grudge against them. Some could even talk about Idrae cidly as though they had gotten over what happened previously. Nevertheless, it was unfathomable for others who insisted on settling a score with Idrae why their organization was willing to join hands with their mortal enemy, with whom they had been harboring a grudge. Hence, they voiced their opinions. ¡°We¡¯ve no objection if you insist on fighting against Levi Garrison. But we strongly oppose the idea of joining hands with Idrae, even if it¡¯s just for the sake of our other ns. To me, it¡¯s utterly unbearable to join hands with someone I¡¯ve been harboring a grudge. Don¡¯t you feel that?¡± In an instant, the others were overwhelmed by their words. Regardless of how they chose to stop brooding over their family members¡¯ tragic fate, the grudge that they had been harboring against Idrae could never be erased from their minds. All of them were rendered speechless when someone enlightened them about their sheer abhorrence against Idrae. No matter what, it doesn¡¯t make sense to form an alliance with our foe, does it? It was impossible, especially for someone with tenaciousness, to make any deal with their mortal enemies. At the same time, the few of them who had ever invited Levi to join them started to retort. ad been resurrected, they shrieked loudly. Someone was sitting on the rack that was supposed to hold the corpses. With a rxed smile, he stared at them. ¡°L-Levi Garrison!¡± yelled Dr. Erebus and Digital God simultaneously. Although he was no longer a significant character, they had heard of him and investigated his background. Hence, they were able to recognize him at first nce. ¡°H-H-How did you find us? Why are you here?¡± Dr. Erebus and Digital God were genuinely taken aback. Confusion and disbelief overwhelmed them as such a turn of events was beyond their expectations. Just when they thought they had diverted everyone else and were moments before sess, Levi appeared. ¡°Of course, I¡¯m waiting for you. I¡¯ve had a hard time finding you two!¡± Levi smiled. It was an immense surprise to both of them. No matter how meticulous Dr. Erebus had been in his nning, he did not anticipate Levi to be one of those people looking for him. In fact, Levi even seeded. It was simply too unbelievable. Only then did he realize just how many people were keeping an eye on him. It isn¡¯t only Shield! Sheer astonishment inundated him. The point is, how did Levi locate us? Even powerful forces like Shield and the Ancient n have been completely fooled by my n. If they can¡¯t find me, how did Levi manage to seed? This is too shocking. ¡°Are you curious to know how I managed to find you?¡± Levi voiced. He then chuckled and said, ¡°You have to thank me. I¡¯m the one who first discovered the four substitutes. Then, I revealed the information to Shield and sold them on the ck market. By doing so, I prompted Shield and the major forces to check them!¡± When Dr. Erebus and Digital God heard his words, they understood everything immediately. N?velDrama.Org content. Truth be told, the former had been feeling uneasy from the start. Although the four substitutes were useful, there would inevitably be ws considering how he had employed that method under an urgent situation. Forces like Shield would be able to react quickly. There was no need for them to investigate each target. In fact, they would find out the truth after looking into two of them. To his surprise, they investigated all four targets. The other major forces did the same as well. Initially, he found it strange. So this is where the problem lies! There¡¯s a middleman. Levi¡¯s maniptions made all of them fall for it. Sometimes, second-hand information was much more convincing than first-hand ounts. Dr. Erebus stared Levi in the eye as he questioned, ¡°So, you¡¯re the first to discover my four substitutes? That¡¯s what made you suspicious?¡± ¡°Yeah! I passed the information to the others and made them investigate them. I directly ignored those four targets and continued my own investigation. Luckily, I found you before you acted. Your n is about to be implemented, right?¡± At the end of his utterances, Levi chuckled. I get it now! With that, Dr. Erebus and Digital God finally caught on. Never had they expected themselves to be discovered by someone they least expected mere moments before their sess. Dr. Erebus stared at Levi intently. ¡°You¡¯re actually very capable! In fact, I even suspect that you¡¯re the one behind the Esoteric Guild and the lesiastic Order from a few days ago. It¡¯s very hard to pose as them. You¡¯d need to be as powerful as them to be convincing! Although they were fake, it still shows that you¡¯re very mighty. You¡¯re the actual mastermind!¡± Levi¡¯s face broke into a smile. ¡°I think that you¡¯re the terrifying one out here.¡± Digital God was still hinting to Dr. Erebus that they should escape. However, Dr. Erebusughed. ¡°It¡¯s impossible now. We can never escape once we¡¯ve fallen into his hands. Since he discovered us and even came alone, it means that he¡¯s so powerful that he can definitely defeat us. It¡¯s futile even if we try to resist. He¡¯s probably on the same level as Sacroria!¡± Digital God sighed. However, that was Dr. Erebus¡¯ signal. He immediately activated the self-destruct program for the aircraft. Chater 2815 Chater 2815 The Return of the God of War Chapter 2815 Things Became Interesting Dr. Erebus had uttered those words to make Digital God realize that it was impossible for them to escape once they had fallen into Levi¡¯s hands. Since Levi came alone, it meant that he had prepared a wless n. Hence, Dr. Erebus was hinting at Digital God to activate the automation system for the aircraft. Once thetter understood it, he immediately activated the automation system and instructed the aircraft to head to the spiritual ley line. In another passage, two aircraft that had just been transported out were suddenly activated. With rumbling sounds, they flew out and disappeared in an instant, surprising the others. Digital God had designed the two aircraft specifically. They were even installed with stealth technology to avoid being detected by Zarain. N?velDrama.Org content. Hence, they left Zarain silently. Even if they were discovered, it would be toote. Furthermore, even if that were to happen and the aircraft got shot at, they would still be fine. By then, the self-destruction program would be automatically activated. Later, they would follow a predetermined route and head to the spiritual ley line, where they would undergo self-destruction. There were two aircraft because one of them was a substitute to increase the chances of sess. More terrifyingly, once the automation system or the self-destruct program was activated, no one could stop it, not even Dr. Erebus or Digital God. It was a one-sided and extreme method. Since they had fallen into Levi¡¯s wless trap, it was impossible for them to head to the spiritual ley line themselves. Hence, they had no choice but to activate the automation system. Once that was done, Digital God heaved a long sigh of relief. Dr. Erebus¡¯ mind was at ease too. Luckily, Digital God was intelligent enough to make multiple precautions. Indeed, they were not safe at all¡ªthey were caught the moment they left. If Digital God had not made those preparations, their n would never seed. It¡¯s all thanks to his design. After heaving a sigh of relief inwardly, Dr. Erebus smiled at Levi. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to be the one who holds the deepest secret. No matter how expansive the Defenders of the Gxy¡¯swork is, they¡¯d never expect you to be hiding in Erudia. You¡¯re the Dark Emperor, too, right? Otherwise, why would the Sacred Organization and Maya Industries help Erudia?¡± Digital God, too,prehended the situation. Levi had concealed himself the most¡ªhe was the one controlling Erudia and the World Alliance. Levi smiled, admitting to everything that was said earlier. Frowning, Dr. Erebus said, ¡°However, I still can¡¯t figure something out.¡± Leviughed and asked, ¡°You¡¯re talking about Restricted Area 6, right?¡± ¡°Yeah. I think that they exist, but at the same time, I think that they do not exist. How are you rted to them?¡± Dr. Erebus¡¯ eyes remained fastened on Levi. They were confused about the same question. ¡°Earlier, I entered Restricted Area 6 and massacred the entire race,¡± revealed Levi. ¡°I get it now. I understand everything!¡± Only then did Dr. Erebus and Digital God have an epiphany. Everything finally had an exnation. They understood everything, especially Erudia¡¯s involvement in Restricted Area 6. ¡°X, the problem puzzling you all along has been solved! Everything was done by your old rival, Levi Garrison!¡± Dr. Erebus eximed and guffawed. Even Digital God emitted a long, deep, audible breath, d that the mystery that had been mystifying him was solved before his death. Looking at Levi, Dr. Erebus remarked, ¡°Why do I suddenly feel that things have be interesting?¡± Initially, they thought that the Defenders of the Gxy would dominate everything and were unparalleled. However, Levi appeared o Chapter 3056 Cyrus Finds The Magical Medicine ¡°No! Are you trying to use the straw man¡¯s argument here? Since when are we allied with Idrae? Have you seen us getting in contact with them? I suppose not! As of now, it is nothing but a coincidence that we have the same objective as they do. However, we are not coborating with them! Idrae remains our enemy, and we are strengthening ourselves every day just so that we can exact revenge on them!¡± ¡°However, how can you tolerate sharing the same goals as your enemy? Aren¡¯t you supposed to protect what your enemy hates? I feel that we should be protecting Levi and his daughter instead of harming them, especially since Idrae is trying to do them in. As of now, how are our actions any different than that of Idrae¡¯s?¡± Those men hated Idrae to the core and couldn¡¯t wait to exact their revenge. Consequently, they would get all worked up as long as anything rted to Idrae was brought up. To them, an enemy¡¯s enemy was their friend. Considering that they opposed all of Idrae¡¯s actions, they were adamant in their refusal to ept the organization¡¯s current behavior. ¡°All of you are just twisting the facts. Idrae is everyone¡¯s enemy and so is Levi!¡± Growing anxious, the men used the dissenters of not making any sense. The dissenters stared at them and asked, ¡°I want to know why we consider Levi our enemy?¡± In truth, many in the organization were confused as to why were they spending so much effort to undermine Levi. Not only did they stop him from curing Forlevia, but they also cheated him of a huge load of resources. After giving the matter proper thought, they realized there was no reason for them to hold a grudge against Levi, for he had done nothing to them. All he did was not join them in seeking revenge due to being preupied with finding a cure for Forlevia. What¡¯s wrong with that? Moreover, there are a lot of people out there who chose not to join us in our quest for revenge. So why do we only target Levi and not them instead? ¡°This¡­¡± After hearing the questions, the men who had invited Levi before were visibly stunned, for they had no answers at all. Evidently, they were unable to exin what it was that caused them to hold such a grudge. ¡°Why is Levi our enemy? It all boils down to his cowardly attitude! By not seeking revenge on Idrae, he is indirectly helping them to grow stronger. That¡¯s the reason for the bad blood. More importantly, he dared not take action despite the fact that it was his daughter who was poisoned. So, what do you think? Doesn¡¯t his actions allow Idrae to behave with even more impunity? On top of that, his position is what makes the difference. Why do we only target him and not everyone else? That¡¯s because his failure to show his support for us has generated too many negative implications! ¡°Furthermore, given the number of resources he holds, our revenge would definitely fail if Idrae gets its hand on them. Consequently, taking Levi out is a crucial step in our quest for revenge. It will demonstrate to everyone our conviction in opposing Idrae. Don¡¯t forget that everything we¡¯re doing has the sole objective of seeking revenge!¡± Despite the nonsense that was being spewed, everyone had no choice but to ept it, for their goal was to seek revenge upon Idrae no matter the cost. Once they were reminded of that goal, everything else didn¡¯t matter, including sacrificing Levi. ut of nowhere. It showed them that Zarain was not the most powerful force¡ªthey still had an enemy, a low-profile yet dangerous one. From Dr. Erebus¡¯ perspective, he genuinely hoped that both forces would sh violently. He wanted to spectate the show, but it was toote. Since he had fallen in Levi¡¯s hands, he was going to die. ¡°All right! If you want to kill us, go ahead!¡± urged Dr. Erebus with a smile. Digital God had also given up on his struggle, waiting for death to descend upon him. In their opinion, Levi looked for them because he wanted to kill them. Chater 2816 Chater 2816 The Return of the God of War Chapter 2816 Two Strong Men Levi stared at Dr. Erebus and smiled. ¡°Are you sure you¡¯re giving up? You¡¯ve been living as a human all along. But no human can live as long as you and can capture the God of Restricted Area 6 alive. You didn¡¯t take me seriously even though you knew my prowess. You¡¯re just wary of the traps I¡¯ve set.¡± Dr. Erebus paled upon hearing that. Even Digital God was stunned. ¡°You pretended to give up. But in actual reality, you¡¯re making ast-ditch effort to kill me, or at least go down with me. After all, you¡¯re dead either way. You¡¯re thinking of taking me down with you in an attempt to break out of here.¡± Levi guessed right. Dr. Erebus never thought of giving up. He wanted to make ast-ditch effort. Not only was he nning to make Digital God activate the automation system to open up the spiritual ley line, but also to kill Levi. He wasn¡¯t taking Levi seriously even though he admitted Levi was strong. What he truly feared was Levi¡¯s strategies and traps. He believed that Levi wasn¡¯t alone and had brought a lot of fighters along. Moreover, Shield and forces from all over the world woulde after him if he exposed himself during the fight. That was what he was most afraid of. However, he decided to make ast-ditch effort. He would take Levi out first before forcing his way out to see if he could make it. Of course, no one would leave this ce alive once Digital God opens the spiritual ley line. He was going to die sooner orter anyway. Nheless, he wanted to see everything destroyed before his eyes to feel a sense of aplishment. That was Dr. Erebus¡¯s and Digital God¡¯s shared objective. They were not afraid of dying. However, they wanted to diest and felt the power of having to control life and death. Dr. Erebus wanted to take Levi out before Levi took him out. What a pity Levi had seen through him. ¡°You¡¯re strong, from what I see. You manage to get into Sacroria not only because of your research but also because of your capabilities,¡± Levi said truthfully. Dr. Erebus looked exactly like a normal human being. He¡¯s just like me. We have the same personality type. How could someone like me give up so easily? That¡¯s not possible. Dr. Erebus stiffened. He was growing increasingly nervous since Levi was right about him. Levi stared at him and continued, ¡°You can¡¯t tell what¡¯s going through my mind, just like I can¡¯t tell what¡¯s going through yours. But you¡¯re nning to ambush me and take me out once and for all. You¡¯re capable of doing that with your capabilities. That¡¯s why I¡¯m saying, you¡¯re not taking me seriously.¡± Shit! Cold sweat dotted Dr. Erebus¡¯s forehead. Levi continued, ¡°You¡¯re the most terrifying person out of everyone in the Lab of Gods, even though they¡¯re all gods. You¡¯re just not into fights and battles, or else the eighteen Archangels from Sacroria can¡¯t even take you down!¡± Levi had seen the capabilities of the eighteen Archangels from Sacroria. Obviously, they were not as big of a threat as Dr. Erebus. Digital God also never expected they would face off so many times in such a short period. Moreover, he felt as if he w Chapter 3057 The Magical Medicine Is In A Secret Lock Box Meanwhile, Cyrus, who was more powerful, finally found the magical medicine in three days¡¯ time. As a result, Chad was impressed by his efficiency. Unfortunately, he was still toote, as someone had moved the magical medicine away. N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. In spite of that, no one could deny how effective Cyrus was. Subsequently, Cyrus continued to discover more of them and almost exposed the mysterious faction. Having been pushed to desperation, the organization held an auction to sell Chad¡¯s magical medicine on a nameless ind located in the eastern sea of Erudia. The moment news of the auction spread, everyone was shocked. Even Cyrus looked at Levi fearfully. Despite the calm look on Levi¡¯s face, Cyrus could recognize how terrifying it actually was. ¡°Did they choose to finally reveal themselves? Because that¡¯s what it looks like,¡± someone asked. ¡°No, there¡¯s no way they would show themselves. All they need to do is get someone else to run the auction on their behalf. They must have predicted that I will definitely attend. Also, Idrae would be there to stop me. I suppose that they want to ridicule me by forcing me to watch helplessly as the magical medicine is sold to someone else,¡± Levi remarked. ¡°Yes, that has to be the case!¡± ¡°The more the reason we should go there. With so many factions making a move at the same time, it would certainly work to our advantage. Hence, we should also take back the magical medicine.¡± ¡°We can also use the opportunity to discover their identity, for they will definitely leave many clues behind,¡± the crowd suggested. Levi nodded, ¡°All right then, I¡¯ll personally make a trip there.¡± Even though the enemy¡¯s n was to humiliate Levi, their actions would undoubtedly expose themselves. Subsequently, it would be easy to track them down regardless of how secretive they had been. Evidently, they were the mysterious group that was controlling Chad. Upon Cyrus¡¯ repeated attempts at tracking them down, he finally stirred them up by almost stealing the magical medicine sessfully. Given that their reveal was inevitable, they decided to trigger Levi by holding an auction just to sell the magical medicine. At that moment, everyone in the world found out about Chad. On top of that, they were even told that he was in possession of the Ten Millenium Snow Lotus where all previous attempts to locate it had failed. Therefore, the entire world was in an uproar once the news began to spread. One by one, those who coveted the magical medicine came forward to obtain it. As for those factions who were enemies of Levi, they were cognizant that the auction was targeted at Levi. Once Levi had gotten his hands on the magical medicine, he would be able to cure Forlevia of her poisoning. As a result, they resolved to stop Levi from getting his hands on it regardless of the cost. With that, Idrae deployed their men to attend the auction for the magical medicine. As for Hydron, they too sent men to the event upon learning of it. It wasn¡¯t hard for them to cate those who were hell-bent on revenge, for Idrae would definitely be there. They could use the auction as an opportunity to kill the members of Idrae in attendance. Consequently, everyone within Hydron raised their hands in agreement with the n. Finally, on a nameless ind in the eastern sea of Erudia, hundreds of elite fighters had gathered there wearing masks. No one knew their identity or if they were the ones who were controlling Chad. Everyonergely assumed that the group had been given the authority to run the auction instead. At that moment, the magical medicineparable to Ten Millenium Snow Lotus was ced within a secret lock box. If the box was stolen away by force, it would trigger an automatic mechanism that will lock the magical medicine inside it for good, never to be opened. If one insisted on breaking the box open, the magical medicine would self-destruct, putting it out of everybody¡¯s reach. as seeing Dr. Erebus with a new lens. I never knew he was so formidable. Not even Sacroria can take him down? Dr. Erebus was powerful among the Lab of Gods but had never involved himself in fights before. He was only known for autopsies and biological research. No one really knew his true prowess. Hence, he was shocked when he heard Levi. Dr. Erebus was the strongest member of the Lab of Gods. He had managed to hide it from everyone else, probably because he had poured everything into his research and was unwilling to show his true prowess. ¡°Yes, you¡¯re right! Well then, let¡¯s battle!¡± Dr. Erebus fixed his gaze on Levi. The atmosphere was tense as both sides reared to fight. An intense battle was about to ensue between two men. Chater 2817 Chater 2817 The Return of the God of War Chapter 2817 Found It felt really peculiar to Digital God. Why does it feel like these two men are stronger than the gods I know? What did I miss? Moreover, he had a feeling that it would be an earth-shattering fierce battle. At that moment, he was hoping that a fight would ensue between those two to see who the best of the two was. Tension was thick in the air. Just then, Leviughed. ¡°But I never thought of killing you. That¡¯s not why I¡¯m here!¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Dr. Erebus and Digital God were stunned. ¡°Or else why would I put so much effort into diverting everyone else away and find you before they did? I could have just teamed up with Shield if I wanted to kill you, right? That would have been much easier,¡± Levi exined. Dr. Erebus frowned and nodded his head instinctively. ¡°Shield did want to kill me since they don¡¯t see value in the Lab of Gods¡¯ testing ground. You¡¯re right. You would have teamed up with them if you wanted me dead.¡± Levi smiled. ¡°Or perhaps you can sense if you¡¯re being ambushed.¡± Dr. Erebus realized he was being too nervous upon hearing Levi¡¯s words. Indeed, he didn¡¯t sense any danger in his surroundings. Anyways, they can¡¯t all be better than Levi. Or else, Sacroria would have turned into aughing stock. That meant Levi never arranged for an ambush. ¡°Then what are you here for?¡± Dr. Erebus asked. ¡°Follow me! I won¡¯t kill you! Let¡¯s talk after we leave this ce!¡± Levi replied. ¡°Okay. Let¡¯s see what you have in store for me.¡± After all, the aircraft¡¯s automation system had been activated. He had nothing left to do with the mission anymore. Hence, he didn¡¯t see the harm in following Levi to see what was going on. It was better to leave with him rather than wait for Shield. Just like that, all three of them left the hospital. At the moment, someone arrived. Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. ¡°Oh? Someone¡¯s here!¡± Levi was surprised. He thought he was fast and never expected anyone to be able to catch up. It was the Ancient n known for its research on ancient cultivators. Just like Levi, they had their way of locating Dr. Erebus. They found him almost as fast as Levi did. It was indeed shocking. They also found out that the three of them were about to leave and went after them immediately. ¡°They¡¯re strong!¡± Dr. Erebus frowned. He could sense that they were indeed powerful. ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Levi said. The three of them fled the hospital. However, the ancient organization was hot on their heels. Levi and the team couldn¡¯t shake the other off. Moreover, the Ancient n had set the ce up with traps. These fighters ran into Levi, Dr. Erebus, and Digital God upon their arrival. ¡°Looks like we will need to Chapter 3058 No Chance At All In other words, if one wanted to obtain the magical medicine whole, one had to cooperate with the masked men and get them to unlock the box with a secret code. From Idrae¡¯s perspective, their goal was to win the bid for the magical medicine, for it was a highly coveted magical herb after all. In the event they failed to win the bid, they didn¡¯t mind letting someone else have it as long as it wasn¡¯t Levi. Worsees to worst, they would destroy the magical medicine within the box. At the same time, Hydron too had the same strategy. Meanwhile, a massive crowd had turned up for the auction due to the value and attraction of the magical medicine. Evidently, the mysterious faction intended to make a fortune by also epting spiritual energy crystals and magical herbs for the auction. Soon, Levi and his entourage arrived at the ind. Prior to his arrival, he had already made some arrangements. By hook or by crook, he was going to unravel the mysterious faction¡¯s identity. Nheless, the main objective was still to secure the magical medical medicine and cure Forlevia. At that moment, the auction was packed. However, Levi and his men didn¡¯t recognize most of the attendees. ¡°Idrae and the mysterious faction who destroyed the blood alteration record must be here. They must be going all out to stop us,¡± Dr. Erebus murmured into Levi¡¯s ear. ¡°Mmm-hmm, keep a lookout for them and try your best to pick them out. Also, can we confirm the identity of the group organizing the auction?¡± Levi asked. ¡°We can¡¯t tell as of now, for all of them have masks on. On top of that, the organization that has custody of the event seldom sends their own men to run it,¡± Dr. Erebus reported. ¡°All right then. Keep Cyrus well hidden. Once the magical medicine is located, we will take action at once!¡± Levi instructed. As of then, all his men were in ce. Subsequently, the auction officially began with a masked warrior kicking off the introduction. ¡°All the magical herbs on auction today belong to Chad Holden, Miracle Doctor of Erudia. In total, ten items are to be put on the block.¡± No sooner had he spoken than everyone was filled with excitement. Initially, everyone assumed that there would only be one magical medicine on auction, which would be difficult to secure. But now that there were ten items, their chances of winning a bid had increased significantly. It was now clear that the auction wasn¡¯t organized just for the sake of appearances, and it caused Levi¡¯s expression to drastically change. It seems that the mysterious faction has a death grip on Chad to the extent of taking possession of all his magical herbs. ¡°In that case, what should we do?¡± Dr. Erebus asked. ¡°We must win the bid for all of the items!¡± Levi asserted. ¡°The first item on auction is a feverfew leaf Chad has obtained from the coldest ends of the earth. It can cure all wounds a Deity has suffered regardless of how serious they are. After being nourished for a long time by the earth¡¯s natural energy, it is definitely more effective than the magical herbs produced by the spiritual energy revival.¡± The moment the feverfew leaf was brought out, a strong medicinal aura emanated throughout the room, igniting everyone¡¯s excitement. ¡°The starting bid will be either twenty pieces of ordinary spiritual energy crystals or five magical herbs¡± The host had barely finished when Dr. Erebus cried out, ¡°One hundred pieces of spiritual energy crystals!¡± Gasps! Everyone caught their breath in shock. They were stunned by how aggressive Levi¡¯s faction was at bidding, as he had nipped all their hopes in the bud. Furthermore, considering how rich Levi was in resources, no one would be able topete against him at all. Consequently, everyone fell silent as they contemted whether to ce a bid. After all, they were certain Levi would just continue bidding, and they wouldn¡¯t stand a chance. Even Idrae began to discuss the matter amongst themselves. ¡°Should we bid? The feverfew leaf might be able to cure his daughter¡¯s poisoning!¡± Given that Idrae was out to stop Levi at all costs, they were not going to let him win the bid for any of the items. At the same time, Hydron too had the same goal. fight our way out.¡± Levi picked a direction, unleashed his full power, and sted a way out. The three of them rushed out as the fighters were picking themselves up. A powerful wave of energy sted them off just as they were about to give chase, causing a lot of casualties in the process. All three were gone with the wind when the fighters regained their senses. Levi and Dr. Erebus would never allow them to catch up. ¡°What¡¯s going on? Where are they? Is that Dr. Erebus?¡± The rest of the fighters finally caught up with them. ¡°I think so! We saw their true identity just now! He looks just like Dr. Payton. The other two is¡­¡± Chater 2818 Chater 2818 The Return of the God of War Chapter 2818 Levi Is Exposed ¡°Look. This is a photo we took just now.¡± One of them took out his phone. They still know how to use modern technology even though they were from the Ancient n. Everyone gathered around to get a closer look at the picture. They were shocked to see Levi in the photo. ¡°Isn¡¯t that Levi, Crown King of Erudia?¡± one of them eximed. Their other mission was to capture Levi¡¯s daughter, Forlevia. How could they not know who he was? ¡°He¡¯s the one who took Dr. Erebus away? This is unbelievable!¡± ¡°Okay. We don¡¯t need to go after them now that we know where Dr. Erebus is. Retreat!¡± ¡°We¡¯ve alerted Zarain just now. Shield will be here soon!¡± The Ancient n quickly took their leave. After two to three minutes, Shield¡¯s special forces agent and mechanics arrived at the scene. ck Hawk also arrived after another five minutes. ¡°What¡¯s going on? ck Hawk asked. Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. ¡°Something unusual happened. A lot of fighters were gathered. Also, I think there was a fight¡­¡± His subordinates reported everything to him. ¡°Let¡¯s raid this hospital inside out!¡± The special forces agent immediately got down to work upon ck Hawk¡¯s orders. Dr. Erebus had hid himself well. All knew there was something wrong with this hospital in particr. Nheless, they spent three hours before discovering its secrets. ¡°The mortuary!¡± ck Hawk and his men arrived at the mortuary. However, the door was sealed shut when they arrived. A dozen mechanics were cutting the door down. The door was finally opened after a lot of time and effort. Everyone gasped as they stepped into Dr. Erebus¡¯s privateboratory. He had a collection of biological specimens, seeds, and information about all races since ancient times. One could say that Dr. Erebus¡¯s privateboratory had collected more detailed specimens than museums from all around the world. It was unbelievable! ¡°Take everything away! Handle it with care. Do not destroy anything!¡± ck Hawk ordered. Those were good stuff. He couldn¡¯t bear to let it all go to waste. ¡°Looks like Dr. Erebus has fled his nest.¡± ck Hawk said as he emerged from another passageway. ¡°I can¡¯t believe someone beat us to it. There are two forces based on the marks left behind. How did they do it?¡± Scindere said. ¡°We wouldn¡¯t have known if these two forces didn¡¯t get into a fight. We would have spent another three days to locate Dr. Erebus at the rate we were going!¡± Pr added. ck Hawk frowned. ¡°I think they were not distracted by the other four targets and came straight for Dr. Erebus. But I want to know where Dr. Erebus is now. He¡¯s not dead. One of the two forces must have taken him away. Look for him now! Hurry! We must locate him at all costs! Do not let Smythe know about the current progress for now! ck Hawk¡¯s blood boiled. He reported to Levi that Dr. Erebus had been captured. Levi was well aware since Dr. Erebus was with him at the moment. Dr. Erebus and Digital God breathed a sigh of relief upon their arrival at Erudia. Levi would have killed them earlier on if he wanted to. He didn¡¯t need to wait till now. Dr. Erebus asked Digital God about recent happenings while Levi was on the phone with ck Hawk. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. The two aircraft have gotten out of Zarain¡¯s airspace safely. They are currently headed in the spiritual ley line¡¯s direction and will arrive very soon.¡± Chater 2819 Chater 2819 The Return of the God of War Chapter 2819 The Sky Fell Digital God smiled gleefully. We will be safe once we get out of Zarain¡¯s airspace. Furthermore, we have two aircraft, doubling our chance of sess. ¡°Yes, this is good! We can rx now!¡± Dr. Erebus smiled. ¡°I¡¯m curious what Levi will do. I don¡¯t mind toying with him for a while.¡± Suddenly, Levi returned. ¡°I won¡¯t kill you. Instead, I will offer you a chance to join me.¡± Levi¡¯s words shocked Dr. Erebus. Numerous organizations were searching for Dr. Erebus to get him to join them. They wanted to utilize what he knew about the Lab of Gods. However, Dr. Erebus never expected Levi to want this too. It waspletely unexpected. ¡°Of course, joining me doesn¡¯t me that you have to submit to me. You can continue to carry out your experiments. If I am not mistaken, you are not interested in the power struggle in this world. Instead, your interest and goal lie in biological research. Previously, you joined the Lab of Gods because they provided you with a better environment and resources for research, isn¡¯t it?¡± Levi said. His words stunned Dr. Erebus. Then, Levi continued, ¡°I¡¯ve looked through many of your researches. It seems you have devoted yourself to researching the bloodline of every species in the world to create the perfect being you desired. You probably want something like the Doomsday Seed Vault in Archulea.¡± Dr. Erebus appeared even more shocked upon hearing Levi¡¯s exnation. He did not expect Levi to understand him so thoroughly. ¡°I won¡¯t restrict you after you join my side. You can continue your research, and I will even assist you. However, it goes without saying that you have to side with my cause. Furthermore, we have amon enemy. You probably wish to take revenge against Zarain for destroying the Lab of Gods,¡± Levi exined. After meeting Dr. Erebus, Levi firmly believed that they should not kill him. It would be more valuable to keep Dr. Erebus alive as he had immense capabilities. Even Levi was surprised by what he discovered. Dr. Erebus could provide Levi with incredible support if he chose to join Levi. Meanwhile, Dr. Erebus and Digital God were stunned by Levi¡¯s words. Both of them could feel sincerity from Levi. They felt that Levi would not exploit them for his gain. Instead, Levi would treat them as equals and let them choose their position. Initially, Dr. Erebus and Digital God thought they would die once Levi found them. They did not expect Levi to give them such a chance. Even Digital God was touched by Levi¡¯s offer. However, Dr. Erebus suddenlyughed and said, ¡°Aren¡¯t you worried that I could pretend to agree with you and do things behind your back?¡± Levi replied with a smile, ¡°Of course, I am concerned. But I would still like to give you a chance. After all, I am confident in my ability to deal with any threat against me!¡± Even though Levi could not read Dr. Erebus¡¯s mind, he was still confident that Dr. Erebus would agree to work with him. It did not matter that Dr. Erebus couldter decide to switch sides. Levi could stop him. Dr. Erebus sneered and said, ¡°Is that so? Why don¡¯t you show us your power? I might consider joining you and submit myself to you if you are strong enough.¡± His words were a mockery to Levi. However, Levi smirked. Ha, Dr. Erebus asked me what right I had to ask him to join me. ¡°Sure, look closely!¡± Levi replied confidently. Boom¡­ T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Instantly, a wave of energy of terrifying intensity rose rapidly from Levi¡¯s body, threatening to overwhelm the sky. Soon, the monstrous energy covered the sky. Thud! Digital God immediately kneeled down. At the same time, Dr. Erebus felt as if the sky had copsed, crushing on him. It felt unbearably heavy, and the weight continued to increase. Crack! Crack! The ground that Dr. Erebus stood on began to crack, revealing a bottomless pit. He could not resist much longer. The colossal energy continued suppressing him, causing him to bend his waist and legs to the verge of copsing. Dr. Erebus was at his limits. ¡°Ah!¡± He did everything he could to maintain bnce, but it was useless. The unbearable pressure kept increasing. Wave after wave of energy pressed on Dr. Erebus. Each wave was as heavy as a mountain. Chater 2820 Chater 2820 The Return of the God of War Chapter 2820 The Highest Compliment The ever increasing energy shook the earth. It seemed as if the earth was on the verge of cracking under the immense pressure. The sky looked on the verge of bursting from the intensity of this energy. Only Dr. Erebus understood the intensity of that energy. Veins bulged all over his body from exertion, and his expression was ferocious. He was using all the strength he could muster to resist it. However, his body was at its breaking point. He could not hold on much longer. Suddenly, Levi retracted the monstrous energy. N?velDrama.Org content. The pressure suppressing Dr. Erebus disappeared instantly. Everything returned to normal. Levi stood a short distance from Dr. Erebus as if nothing had happened. Furthermore, he was even smiling at them. What the heck? That was unbelievable! Dr. Erebus had a frozen expression, and shock was apparent in his eyes. Levi is terrifyingly powerful! I finally understand why he dared toe after us alone! Furthermore, his confidence is justified! There is no doubt that he can capture me by himself! Levi smiled and said, ¡°Not bad! You turn out to be a little stronger than I expected!¡± That was the highestpliment one could ever receive from Levi. Who else could hear Levi saying that they exceeded his expectation? ¡°It would be a pity to kill you, so why don¡¯t you join me? You can continue with your research. Furthermore, I can use your help!¡± Levi offered. Then, he turned to Digital God and said, ¡°You can join me too and continue with your grand blueprint! There is no need for strife and killings!¡± Dr. Erebus and Digital God exchanged nces. They felt differently about Levi¡¯s offer after seeing his disy of power. Furthermore, it seemed there was still hope for them. Both of them seemed to arrive at the same thought. I think we have started the automation system too soon. Yes, let¡¯s do this! If we had known the situation would turn out like this, we wouldn¡¯t have started the automation system. ¡°Now, are both of you willing to work for me?¡± Levi asked. ¡°Erm¡­¡± they hesitated. Dr. Erebus smiled and said, ¡°Are you not afraid of bing a public enemy by having us on your side? Both of us are the remainders of Lab of Gods and the world¡¯s public enemy! The world coulde against you if you take us in. Are you sure you can deal with the repercussions?¡± ¡°No one will know that I let you join me. Also, I will send you to a secret location after this. Since both of you don¡¯t have to show yourselves to the public, it won¡¯t be a problem,¡± Levi replied with a smile. Dr. Erebus and Digital God nodded in agreement. ¡°You¡¯re right! We are ustomed to staying in the lab all year round! There is no need for us to make an appearance!¡± ¡°So, there is nothing to worry about. Anyway, I will bring you somewhere now.¡± Levi walked ahead to lead the way. Dr. Erebus and Digital God followed him. Soon, the three of them arrived at the Dragonites¡¯ training base in Oand City. ¡°Let me introduce you to these two. They are Dr. Erebus and Digital God!¡± Levi felt that he had to inform the Dragonites about them. Therefore, he brought Dr. Erebus and Digital God to the Dragonites¡¯ training base. ¡°Crown King, you found them?¡± Zephyr asked. Zephyr had been keeping up to date with this matter. He knew that various powerful organizations were searching for Dr. Erebus. Even Xyperia sent Elterton Star to search for him. However, Zephyr did not expect Levi to find Dr. Erebus first. Still, he did not doubt Levi¡¯s capabilities. If Levi wanted to find someone, he would surely find them. ¡°Shield and other powerful organizations are still searching for them. Therefore, keep this knowledge to yourself. Also, both of them have decided to follow me!¡± Levi exined with a smile. After settling Dr. Erebus and Digital God at their new ce, Levi asked, ¡°Have you figured out how you wish to avenge the destruction of the Lab of Gods?¡± Dr. Erebus said with a smirk, ¡°Of course! Who would let such matter go and not seek revenge?¡± At this moment, Levi did not doubt that they had the capabilities to exact revenge. He believed Dr. Erebus could even assassinate his enemies now if he wished. ¡°How are you nning to exact revenge?¡± Levi asked. Chater 2821 Chater 2821 The Return of the God of War Chapter 2821 The Attack Of The Ancient n Levi fastened his gaze on the two of them and asked inquisitively. Ever since he managed to track them down, he was astounded that they seemed to have not made a move yet. Thus, he wondered how they would seek revenge. Digital God replied instinctively, ¡°Actually, we¡ª¡± Before he could finish, Dr. Erebus cut him off. ¡°Before we could take the first move of our revenge n, you had already discovered it! We are well aware of the fact that we¡¯ll only shoot ourselves in the foot if we strike impulsively against Zarain without proper nning. After all, how much can we do in barely twenty days?¡± Even though Levi had a hunch that Dr. Erebus was keeping something under wraps, he did not sense anything awry on the spot. Before that, he presumed that the two of them might have invented invincible weapons such as Leviathans to aid in their revenge. It never urred to him that things would turn out to be the opposite of what he was thinking. They were not only bare-handed but also did not set up arge-scale testing ground or defensive base. It did seem like they were not ready yet, as they imed. Little did Levi know that they had no intention of inventing anything, to begin with. Unequivocally, nobody could deny the existence of ticking time bombs that would go off at any moment in the world. Thus, they only needed to trigger one wittingly and go with the flow when it went off. Of course, Levi was oblivious to what they had done. After all, the two men had nothing with them at the moment. Not to mention, Shield had discovered all their secret defensive bases. Earn $00 Every 60 Minutes From Your Computer In other words, Levi did not think that they would be of any threat as he was convinced that at the moment, they barely even have the strength to retaliate. After he left, Digital God asked apprehensively, ¡°Don¡¯t you think we¡¯re being too impulsive? I¡¯ve just realized that there are other countermeasures that we can apply.¡± Dr. Erebus nodded. ¡°You do have a point there. But now that the automation system has been activated, there¡¯s nothing we can do but to wait for the catastrophic moment.¡± On the other hand, the whole of Shield was in a high-strung state as they went about madly searching for Dr. Erebus¡¯ whereabouts. Regardless of how they tried to keep the matter under wraps, they still found out about it shortly after. While unleashing his wrath at ck Hawk, he assigned more subordinates to look for Dr. Erebus. The Defenders of the Gxy¡¯s capability was beyond imagination. Within an hour, they managed to wipe out twenty-eight organizations that were in the midst of tracking down Dr. Erebus. Their actions sent the whole world into turmoil. By hook or by crook, Zarain vowed to trace Dr. Erebus¡¯ whereabouts soonest possible. They knew all too well about the Lab of Gods and had a clear insight that they would be in deep water if they could not get rid of Dr. Erebus soon. Thus, they gave it their all tracking down thetter, knowing that they would be doomed if they failed to do so. In the meantime, the members of the Ancient n were either seated or standing around the big round table in the ancient castle in Adrune. ¡°Dr. Erebus actually has high research value for us. How¡¯s it possible for him to be a member of Sacroria when he¡¯s just a human being like us? I bet it doesn¡¯t solely rely on his research but is also closely linked to his formidability. That¡¯s an interesting part that we should look into!¡± one of the members pointed out. ¡°Too bad Levi Garrison has gotten a jump on us! We can¡¯t just let him off!¡± another member wailed. ¡°Anyone has any ideas on how we should get the matter resolved?¡± someone asked. All the members huddled over and were engaged in a heated discussion. N?velDrama.Org content. ¡°Since we¡¯re nning to abduct Forlevia Garrison for our research anyway, why don¡¯t we capture both Dr. Erebus and her in one go?¡± someone suggested. ¡°That might just work! If we manage to capture one of them, Levi will be caught off guard. By then, there¡¯s nothing he can do!¡± another member alongside him yelled out gleefully. Someone echoed excitedly, ¡°That¡¯s settled then! Let¡¯s make our move earlier and head for Erudia now!¡± Everyone agreed with the former¡¯s suggestion in unison. Without hesitation, the Ancient n gathered their subordinates and headed for Erudia right away. They got fired up and thundered out, ¡°Let¡¯s gather all the men and resources we have at our disposal to suppress Levi Garrison¡¯s power!¡± Shortly after, they were astonished by the overwhelming news. Both Dr. Erebus and Digital God had been taken away by Levi. On top of that, there was a video clip on how everything happened, resulting in a worldwide uproar. The clip showed that Levi was together with the duo at the time. Chater 2822 Chater 2822 The Return of the God of War Chapter 2822 The Choice Of Levi ¡°What? Levi Garrison has taken both of them with him?¡± ¡°I would have never believed that Levi did it if it wasn¡¯t for this video clip!¡± ¡°Does this mean that he¡¯s coborating with Lab of Gods? If that¡¯s the case, isn¡¯t he a spy then?¡± Everyone could not resist making wild guesses on that. Meanwhile, ck Hawk was bbergasted. Dr. Erebus is with Levi Garrison now? But how is that possible? Based on Levi¡¯s character, he should have ended Dr. Erebus¡¯ life the moment he sees him! No¡­ Something is wrong. Levi must have yed a trick on Shield, so we would go after the four so- called prime suspects! Before long, the quick-witted ck Hawk managed to get a grasp of the situation. He never expected that Levi would take Dr. Erebus away without finishing him off. There must be a reason why he is still keeping Dr. Erebus alive! Even though Dr. Erebus had fallen into Levi¡¯s hands, ck Hawk was suddenly put at ease. At the very least, he had a feeling that Levi would surely stop Dr. Erebus from taking any action and thus eliminate the potential crisis that had been looming over Zarain. Nheless, he could not resist getting all worked up as thetter had fooled them. At the same time, Scindere and Pr, too, were livid at being tricked by Levi. Momentster, Smythe gave ck Hawk a call, instructing him to bring Dr. Erebus back by hook or crook. ¡°Let¡¯s set off now! I¡¯ll get in touch with Levi once we reach Erudia,¡± ck Hawk announced resolutely and headed toward Erudia with arge group of fighters. There were even mysterious fighters assigned by Smythe among them. After the news of Levi taking Dr. Erebus away went viral, all the other forces started heading toward Erudia, fanning the mes. In their eyes, Levi must have joined hands with Labs of Gods since he was giving refuge to their surviving minion. They even imed that Levi was the whole world¡¯s public enemy. In an instant, the worldwide uproar was snowballing rapidly, resulting in various types of side effects. Everyone was in a frenzy, be it the Defenders of the Gxy or the alliance. All of them were pointing their fingers at Levi, pining all the me on him. Even a few forces that were closely acquainted with Erudia were alsombasting Levi. Everyone could not help but suspect Erudia had something up their sleeves. They presumed Erudia had abducted Dr. Erebus in order to get their hands on the secrets of the Lab of Gods and Dr. Erebus¡¯ techniques. On top of that, they believed Erudia had been scheming so they could emerge as a new threat just like the Lab of Gods. The situation seemed to have exacerbated within a short span. In the end, everyone concluded that Erudia was the mastermind manipting everything behind the scenes. There was even a rumor that Erudia had colluded with Lab of Gods since long ago. Undeniably, all the Lab of Gods¡¯ defensive bases were located in Erudia for the past three years. It could be their tactic to divert others¡¯ attention as they were confident that the others would not expect them to set up their bases in spots deemed the most hazardous. Nheless, everyone would rather believe that this was the best evidence to prove Erudia¡¯s despicability. They could not ept that it was merely a coincidence. Why didn¡¯t they set up their defensive bases elsewhere? How is it possible that Erudia didn¡¯t sense anything amiss for the past three years? It doesn¡¯t make sense! The only possible exnation is that Erudia must be in cahoots with Lab of Gods! As time psed, there had been widespread spection among everyone that Erudia was colluding with Lab of Gods. Subsequently, Erudia became the world¡¯smon foe and was under great pressure. Everyone in Erudia was stupefied. Is it true? When did Levi bring Dr. Erebus back? Clueless about everything, they started ming Levi for stirring up trouble despite his positive intent. Meanwhile, the Dragonites were thunderstruck. Didn¡¯t Levi reassure us that nobody would find out about this? We only need to let Dr. Erebus stay here temporarily. Did someone let the cat out of the bag? How is it possible that the news has gone viral? As for the man that was now the talk of the world, Levi was very surprised. Even so, his instinct told him that both Dr. Erebus and Digital God were not the ones that had spilled the beans. ¡°I guess we¡¯d better take our leave as soon as possible now that all kinds of forces are hot on our tails,¡± Dr. Erebus pointed out analytically. Wearing a look of sheer disbelief, Levi could not wrap his head around how they had managed to get caught. D*mn it! Seems like I¡¯ve underestimated them!T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°What are we supposed to do now? I bet all the other major forces are heading toward Erudia as we speak,¡± Dr. Erebus asked Levi deliberately with a look of innocence. Chater 2823 Chater 2823 The Return of the God of War Chapter 2823 There Is No Need For Anything Dr. Erebus was curious to know how Levi would react. Now that we¡¯re in such a precarious state, will he hand us over to the others or will he protect us? The Dragonites came up to Levi and tried to enlighten him about the extreme circumstance. ¡°Everyone suspects that we¡¯re Lab of Gods¡¯ aplice now. Since Lab of Gods¡¯ defensive base is located in Erudia, and the Leviathans have vanished, they im that Erudia is shielding them. But I guess we can¡¯t really me them for drawing such spection. Not to mention Dr. Erebus is here with us at the moment. So honestly, I can¡¯t really see a way out of this¡­¡± Needless to say, it was not absurd for the whole world to be suspicious of Erudia. As the rumor intensified, Erudia was deemed the world¡¯s public enemy. In fact, even the people of Erudia were requesting for Levi to hand Dr. Erebus and Digital God over. Fearing that the duo would spell trouble for their country, they demanded that the two men should be executed in front of everyone. The Dragonites could tell that the whole situation was getting more out of hand by the second, and they feared that they would not be able to sustain the pressure for much longer. They had been receiving calls from other major forces closely acquainted with them to check if the rumor was true and to request that the matter be resolved as soon as possible. Even Xyperia had sent a message to Erudia, urging them to take prompt action. After all, they were all allies before. Now that their ally was suspected to be colluding with Lab of Gods, they could not and would not ept the fact that they had been betrayed by Erudia. Unable to tolerate this, they insisted that Erudia should give them a just exnation. As a result, the Dragonites were under extreme pressure and had no idea how they could cope with the situation. They were also well aware that this was just the beginning. They foresaw the situation would be even more stressful as the worst was yet toe. By then, all hell would break loose. Levi never expected that there would be such an abrupt twist. D*mn it! I can¡¯t believe that I¡¯ve underestimated them! I should have kept my guard up more! It¡¯s my fault that I¡¯ve been found out. The Dragonites fastened their gazes on Levi, waiting for his decision. At the same time, Dr. Erebus¡¯ curiosity was piqued even more. I wonder how is he going to solve this matter? Momentster, all the Dragonites¡¯ eyes were on Dr. Erebus. If they were the decision-makers, they would surely hand Dr. Erebus over or execute him in front of everyone to clear their name. Otherwise, it would imply that they were in cahoots with Lab of Gods. In short, there was no other way out for them. After what seemed like an eternity, Levi uttered, ¡°I¡¯ve decided to bring them away so that Erudia would no longer be involved in this matter. If worsees to worst, you can just cut ties with me and sentence me to exile.¡± The next moment, he turned to gaze at Dr. Erebus and Digital God earnestly. ¡°Since I¡¯ve taken both of you here and promised you a refuge, I won¡¯t hand you over to anyone! Come on, we¡¯re leaving Erudia at once. Most of the forces are probably already here. Even if a fight is inevitable, I won¡¯t fight with them on thisnd!¡± Dr. Erebus and Digital God were stunned and touched by Levi¡¯s resoluteness. It never came across their minds that he would flee Erudia with them just to keep them safe. In fact, their first thought was that he would finish them off to prove his innocence. Craig nodded approvingly. ¡°Okay. Since you¡¯ve made a promise to them, it¡¯s only natural that you keep to your words. You¡¯d better leave now then. And don¡¯t worry, we¡¯ll take care of everything here!¡± Despite everything that had happened, they still trusted Levi and were confident that he would be able to find a solution. Zephyr urged, ¡°You need to hurry. A while ago, my subordinates reported that dozens of fighters are currently on their way here. Apart from that, Shield has also sent arge group of their subordinates here. They¡¯ll probably reach here within half an hour.¡± Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. Everyone turned to look at Levi, urging him to leave with Dr. Erebus and Digital King as soon as possible. Hearing that, Levi said to Dr. Erebus and Digital God, ¡°Come on! We have to go now! I¡¯ll definitely find a way to get the other matters resolved!¡± However, Dr. Erebus remained motionless on the spot. ¡°Well? What are you waiting for? What¡¯s the matter with you?¡± Levi urged him again in bafflement. ¡°There¡¯s no need for that,¡± said Dr. Erebus as he remained seated. Chater 2824 Chater 2824 The Return of the God of War Chapter 2824 The Super Spiritual Ley Line Of The South Pole Looking at how calm Dr. Erebus was, Digital God heaved a sigh. The only reason why they were in this predicament now was that they were curious about what kind of choice Levi would make. Now that Levi had shown his hand, they no longer see the need to continue with the act. ¡°Huh? What do you mean?¡± Levi asked instinctively. The others also huddled over, puzzled by Dr. Erebus¡¯ words. Seeing the solemn look on Digital God¡¯s face, Levi asked warily, ¡°Could it be that you¡¯ve already¡ª¡± Dr. Erebus cut him off by admitting, ¡°That¡¯s right. Took you long enough to finally realize it. We¡¯ve already started our vengeance!¡± Digital God let out a deep sigh. ¡°We¡¯ve activated the system too early. In fact, we¡¯ve already taken action the moment you showed up.¡± With an unmissable hint of regret in his tone, he added ¡°Fearing that you would finish us off right away, we had no choice but to do start our n early. We never expected that you would give us the chance to survive.¡± Dr. Erebus was also wearing a grim look. N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. After the brief exchange they shared a while ago, and upon witnessing how Levi was willing to sacrifice for their sake, they had changed their impression of him. At the moment, they felt like they could actually put aside their n to take revenge. With that, they could continue to pursue their dreams. Even if they still insisted on taking revenge, they could always go for other methods. There was no need to act impulsively and end up perishing together with their foes. Nevertheless, it was toote to cry over spilled milk as the automation system of the aircraft had been activated. There was a slight change in Levi¡¯s countenance as he glowered at them. ¡°How is that possible? There¡¯s no way you could have done anything in such a short amount of time! Besides, I didn¡¯t see you inventing any weapons or machinery!¡± He could not think of any other mediums that they could use to seek vengeance. Dr. Erebus replied, ¡°That¡¯s because we don¡¯t need those to have our revenge. We have other ways to go about our n.¡± Hearing that, Levi¡¯s and the others¡¯ faces fell. D*mn it! This is bad¡­ Perplexed, Zephyr asked hastily, ¡°What do you mean by other ways?¡± ¡°I¡¯m sure you¡¯re aware that Lab of Gods has explored a lot of ces worldwide and indirectly mastered or uncovered a lot of secrets. Some of the secrets are beneficial and can be made use of widely. However, there are some that are hazardous and can cause pandemonium should it be used,¡± Dr. Erebus exined solemnly. ¡°So, you¡¯re saying that you¡¯ve made use of these hazardous secrets in your revenge n? In other words, you only need to unleash them to achieve your target?¡± Levi finally understood everything. He then questioned, ¡°But you probably haven¡¯t started anything, right? We should be able to stop it, right?¡± In the face of Levi¡¯s hopefulness, Digital God shook his head. ¡°No. It¡¯s toote. We¡¯ve already activated the automation system of the two aircraft I invented. Once the system is activated, even I myself can¡¯t stop it, let alone others. They can¡¯t be destroyed, and I¡¯ve installed a self-destruct program on them. Once they reach the designated location, they will self-destruct, causing a devastating explosion.¡± Levi got the gist of what he meant. ¡°So these two aircraft were designed to detonate at a specific location? And the resulting explosion will destroy everything?¡± ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right.¡± Digital God nodded. Levi regained some of hisposure and refuted, ¡°But the explosion will mostly only destroy a specific area, won¡¯t it? So why do you sound as if doomsday ising? Did I get something wrong?¡± Deep down, he was convinced that the effect of the explosion wouldn¡¯t be as serious as Digital God imed. No matter how massive the explosion is, I bet Zarain will be able to stop it from happening. The idea that the whole world will be affected by one explosion is just too preposterous. He must be exaggerating! With that thought in mind, Levi was no longer as worried as before. However, Dr. Erebus nodded. ¡°No, you didn¡¯t get anything wrong. You¡¯re absolutely right in the fact that doomsday is approaching us.¡± Digital God also nodded fervently to convince them. Levi¡¯s face fell instantaneously at that. ¡°What do you mean by that! Cut to the chase!¡± he urged Dr. Erebus. Getting straight to the point, Dr. Erebus said, ¡°Lab of Gods has discovered a super-spiritual ley line in the depths of the cier in the South Pole about nine years ago.¡± Hearing that, Levi fell silent, his stony expression hiding what he was actually feeling at the moment. In contrast, Craig¡¯s and the other¡¯s expressions fell and soured. Chater 2825 Chater 2825 The Return of the God of War Chapter 2825 Utterly Hopeless Super-spiritual ley line? Those four words made Craig¡¯s heart skip a beat, and his eyes widened with astonishment. Is he talking about the same super-spiritual ley line we are thinking about? The four men trembled involuntarily, clearly overwhelmed by their emotions. Zephyr¡¯s legs felt like jelly and he had to lean against the table for support so as not to fall over. The news was simply too shocking for them. They thought it would be a secret that they would bring to their grave, so they were stunned when the subject was brought up. Levi could clearly see the drastic change in their expressions and knew something was amiss. ¡°What is a super-spiritual ley line?¡± he asked. ¡°Super-spiritual ley line embodies the energy capable of destroying the world. It is simr to what is commonly known as spiritual energy to people in Erudia. I guess you can call it the energy that all the ancient cultivators in Erudia needed when they cultivate. If the ancient legends were based on facts, it will be something the Esoteric Guild and the lesiastic Order would love to possess,¡± Dr. Erebus exined. ¡°Since the energy is what the cultivators use, only they have the skill to control and manipte it. That is why even though Lab of Gods found the super-spiritual ley line, they failed to control it, and thus were not able to tap into its incredible powers. Even Sacroria was stumped by it. As the super-spiritual ley line¡¯s energy is beyond anyone¡¯s imagination, releasing it will be like opening Pandora¡¯s box that will bring the world to its end!¡± he added. An Online Money-Making Strategy To Make You Super Rich Fast At that point in time, Craig and his pals had no doubt that Dr. Erebus was talking about the same super- spiritual ley line they knew. ¡°When the men initially discovered the super-spiritual ley line, they thought they found a recement for sunstone. They tried ways and means to open it, but disaster struck as soon as a crack was formed on the super-spiritual ley line. The few thousand men who were in the exploration team died, and all the equipment on-site was destroyed. It was with thebined efforts of Sacroria, together with the elites of Lab of Gods, and with the aid of the most advanced technology, that they managed to seal the crack and prevent a disaster.¡± Dr. Erebus knew how terrifying that was, as he was witness to the close shave they had. Without his groundbreaking technology, Lab of Gods would not have been sessful in their attempt to contain the super-spiritual ley line. He threw a nce in the direction of Digital God, who still had butterflies in his chest when he recalled that fateful event. ¡°He¡¯s right! I was there and could attest to that. We used a rare metal extracted from shards of an asteroid to seal the crack. We nearly failed to do so, but thankfully, Sacroria was there to lend a hand. After much difficulty, we managed to avert a disaster.¡± Digital God nodded nervously and went on to further borate. ¡°The super-spiritual ley line has been umting its energy for a very long time, probably a few million years. I did a fairly urate assessment of its potential energy, and it is so immense it could destroy the entire earth, easy. No human can manipte and control that level of energy!¡± HIs words drew gasps of horror from those around him. It is the same! Craig, Zephyr, and the others knew instantly that Dr. Erebus and Digital God were talking about the Dragon¡¯s Vein that was discovered under Project Antis. Their description of their findings fitted exactly that of Dragon¡¯s vein. The super-spiritual ley line was found under the cier of the South Pole. As such, both the Dragon¡¯s vein and the super-spiritual ley line could be different sections of the same thing. Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. Due to the technological constraints in the past, they could not urately work out the potential energy level, but their estimate was close to what Digital God had calcted. Levi had a good picture of the situation after Dr. Erebus and Digital God shared their findings. In short, the super-spiritual ley line was the source of an unimaginable level of energy, and as it was too immense to be controlled by humans, there was a high risk of it causing doomsday. Dr. Erebus nodded in agreement and added, ¡°That is what I have always been highlighting. Inventions can be beneficial to mankind, but they could also bring disasters. The key difference is whether we are able to control them.¡± ¡°So, the two aircraft you invented were meant to head to where the spiritual ley line was? You n to send them to the spiritual ley line, release the energy from it, and destroy the earth?¡± Levi asked. ¡°Yes, the weapons on the aircraft and its self-destruct program were all fitted with the aim of destroying that spiritual ley line. And mark my words when I say that it will seed in destroying it,¡± Digital God nodded and replied. D*mn it! We are in an utterly hopeless situation now! Upon hearing that, Zephyr copsed to the ground, knowing all was lost. Chater 2826 Chater 2826 The Return of the God of War Chapter 2826 Quick As Lightning Craig knew the consequence of destroying the super-spiritual ley line would mean wiping out human civilization from the earth. Everything would be wiped outpletely! In the worst-case scenario, not only would the human civilization be wiped out, but the whole earth would be blown to bits and pieces. Of course, the destruction of the earth would not affect any one of them, as they would not have lived to see that happening. All humans would all have perished by then¡­ Dr. Erebus nodded and advised, ¡°That¡¯s right. The super-spiritual ley line will be destroyed, and all of us will perish together with it. So there¡¯s no use in putting up a struggle. We only have to sit and wait for the arrival of doomsday.¡± He and Digital God had long given up hope, but Craig and Levi were not about to do that just yet. ¡°No! We have to stop it!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, we have to give it our all to stop it! Destroying the super-spiritual ley line would mean disaster for all of us!¡± ¡°Come on then. Think hard! We have to find a way to stop it!¡± Craig and the others knew how formidable the super-spiritual ley line was, so they were adamant about stopping its destruction. Just then, Gary quietly pulled Levi to the side and revealed to him their true reason for terminating Project Antis. Levi sighed. ¡°So this is the reason. Unfortunately, telling me this won¡¯t make a difference anymore.¡± He finally understood why the five looked so shocked when Dr. Erebus shared their encounters. They already knew about the existence of the super-spiritual ley line then. ¡°How much time do we have before the aircraft reaches the super-spiritual ley line?¡± Levi asked Digital God solemnly. N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. ¡°About three hours,¡± Digital God replied. ¡°Then we may still have a chance. I will head there right now. And you, I need you toe with me!¡± Levi pointed at Digital God andmanded. Then, he turned to Gary and requested, ¡°Give me the fastest fighter jet you have. Now.¡± ¡°Understood!¡± Gary immediately turned around and headed out to make the necessary arrangements. Next, Levi looked across the room and confessed, ¡°I¡¯ll give it my best, but the probability of me sessfully stopping the aircraft is really slim. Disaster awaits us if I fail. The most important thing you have to do now is to disseminate this information to the whole world, so everyone can make ns ordingly.¡± He continued, ¡°Next, open up Shelter and try to get as many people in as possible. We have barely sufficient capacity to protect our own poption, so the only thing we can do for the rest of the world is to share this crucial information with them. ¡°Lastly, activate whatever defensive system we have. We¡¯ll do whatever we can to minimize the damage, or at the very least, keep some lives or some things intact!¡± All they could do was mobilize whatever resources they had on hand and keep their fingers crossed. It seems like the Shelter is finally getting put to good use. Craig and the rest nodded vigorously and assured him, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. We will make sure we get these done!¡± Nichs shared his concern. ¡°Unfortunately, even if we tell the truth, the rest of the world may not believe us. Some of them may think it is a conspiracy of Erudia, and that we are trying to create panic and chaos.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. I doubt anyone will believe us. Some may even try to stir up trouble with us and prevent us from activating the Shelter,¡± Chandler chipped in. ¡°Let me make an announcement to the world. That is the least I can do to clear your names. You guys go ahead and do whatever you need to do,¡± Dr. Erebus stepped forward and offered. Before long, the fastest fighter jet Erudia had, Pengornis, arrived. Pengornis was designed with speed in mind. The engineers took out all thebat and storage features from the jet and went all out to make sure it could achieve the fastest flying speed possible. Levi and Digital God immediately boarded Pengornis and disappeared into the horizon. ¡°Hurry up! I need you to push this jet to its limit! Don¡¯t worry about the consequences. I promise that I will protect you from harm.¡± Levi gave the pilot his instructions and assurance. The pilot could tell that it was an emergency, so he threw caution to the wind and went full speed toward the destination. In the meantime, Digital God was monitoring his two aircraft¡¯s positions. ¡°Technically, we do stand a chance to intercept them!¡± he announced excitedly. Levi was d to hear that and breathed a sigh of relief. He was confident that as long as he was given the chance and the time to do it, he could avert the disaster. He was thankful all was not lost. It was a tense journey for all in the fighter jet. Chater 2827 Chater 2827 The Return of the God of War Chapter 2827 International Conference ¡°No. This won¡¯t do¡­ I had better seek some backup support,¡± Levi dered as he contacted the ck Hawk. ck Hawk was about to make some sarcastic remarks and question Levi about him secretly bringing Dr. Erebus away when Levi cut him off and went straight to the point. ¡°I have no time to exin in detail. They¡¯ve already started their n and we have less than three hours to salvage the situation. I will forward you the address. See if you can get there before me. We have to stop them!¡± ck Hawk¡¯s face fell upon hearing that. He could tell from Levi¡¯s tone that it was an extremely grave situation. ¡°Noted. Forward me all the information you have and I will make the necessary arrangements,¡± he replied without hesitation. After he received all the information, he immediately asked, ¡°Can we lock on to it with superweapon and destroy it?¡± Digital God shook his head and said, ¡°No. I had foreseen this possibility and installed anti-tracking features on the aircraft. Whatever position you managed to track would be fake information. It could be either a misleading positioning or dyed information. Moreover, it was programmed to make unexpected detours to confuse potential trackers. No one can track it down, not even me.¡± Digital God then added, ¡°I cracked my brain toe up with aplicated program so as to foil our enemies. s, my n has backfired and I am now suffering from my own brilliance.¡± ck Hawk took a deep breath and sighed. ¡°Since we cannot determine their flight route and track them down, the only thing we can do now is to try and get to the destination before they do.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. That is the only option we have left. I can only work out a rough estimate of their positions, but am unable to predict which direction they will be heading next. Tracking is impossible.¡± Digital God nodded in agreement. ¡°Got it. I will get there using the fastest aircraft we have at Shield. I think we stand a good chance of getting there before them.¡± ck Hawk sounded pretty confident, and Levi was relieved to hear that. With ck Hawk as backup, their chance of sess had increased, so it was a positive development. At the same time, the Dragonites had organized an emergency international video conference with the world leaders. N?velDrama.Org content. Dr. Erebus was the star of the conference which had attracted everyone¡¯s attention. Even Smythe was watching it with keen interest. ¡°This is an emergency, so I won¡¯t beat around the bush. I am Dr. Erebus, the one many of you are hunting for. As you can see, I am in Erudia now, but I want to rify that Lab of Gods had no dealings or rtionship with Erudia.¡± His rification caused an uproar, as everyone had assumed Erudia was in cahoots with Lab of Gods. ¡°Many of you were wondering why Levi brought us to Erudia. The reason is that we have started our revenge and Levi wanted to interrogate us to find out more about our ns. Otherwise, he would have killed us long ago, Dr. Erebus exined, and that immediately cleared Erudia and Levi¡¯s names. Everyone cheered, and their attitude toward Erudia changed immediately. They were d that Erudia had not betrayed the world. However, Dr. Erebus¡¯ next sentence sent everyone into despair. ¡°I¡¯m sorry but this is not the time to cheer. Our revenge n has already been set in motion and it is now a countdown to doomsday. Human civilization is going to be wiped out soon, and the world that you know shall cease to exist¡­¡± Dr. Erebus went on to share more details of their revenge, and that information scared the life out of everyone who heard him. After Dr. Erebus ended his speech, the representative from Dragonites told everyone that Levi was on his way to try and avert the crisis. As his chance of sess was slim, the disaster could still happen. Erudia urged everyone to activate their emergency response systems to prepare for the possible cmity. Erudia had already started moving the people and some essential supplies to the Shelter in preparation for the possible tragedy. The authorities in Erudia were doing whatever they could to put up thest fight. Soon, a few of their allies also started activating their Shelters.q Chater 2828 Chater 2828 The Return of the God of War Chapter 2828 Wasted Last Chance Erudia and her allies had helped one another with the building of their respective Shelters. They were completed a while ago and ready for use. When they realized the situation warranted the use of those Shelters, they immediately activated their emergency response n. The capacities of the Shelters were sufficient to cater to Erudia and her allies. As for the rest of the world, they had to scramble toe up with alternative solutions. ¡°Based on the most optimistic estimates, we have less than ten hours before we have to face the catastrophe. In the worst-case scenario, if the explosions are more powerful than expected, then the spread will be rapid and we will have only six hours to prepare ourselves!¡± the Dragonites gave the warning at the video conference, so everyone knew the urgency of the matter. The amount of time they had would dependrgely on how much damage the two aircraft could inflict on the super-spiritual ley line. If they only managed to crack it a little, then it would take roughly ten hours for the destructive energy to spread from the South Pole to the rest of the world. If the damage were to be greater, the destruction could reach every part of the world in no more than six hours. The message the Dragonites had for the world was simple. If the chance of averting the crisis was slim, then the top priority for everyone would be to make full use of the remaining time to save whatever they could. Save whatever you can? That very pessimistic advice caused everyone to go into panic mode. At that moment, Levi, who was seated in Pengornis, suddenly detected some abnormality. Boom! A blinding bright object came shooting toward them. It was a glowing arrow. Boom! Levi gave out a powerful strike to fend it off, shattering it into fragments. ¡°What the hell is that for? This is not the time to stir up trouble!¡± Levi shouted in exasperation. He would not have been bothered by such sneak attacks normally. However, he was attending to a matter that would determine the life and death of humankind, so he was greatly peeved by such unnecessary distractions. It was maddening to have to deal with such meaningless disruptions during that moment of emergency. Every second was precious in their bid to thwart the destruction of the super-spiritual ley line, and Levi was not about to let anyone get in their way. Whoosh, whoosh, whoosh¡­ Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. More glowing arrows appeared in the horizon and came flying toward Pengornis. ¡°Get lost!¡± Levi howled. He had no idea who was behind the attack. He only knew Pengornis was being dyed and precious seconds and minutes were being lost. Meanwhile, ck Hawk was facing some obstacles as well after ending his call with Levi. When he requested permission to use Shield¡¯s fastest aircraft, his request was shot down. ¡°Hold on now! This could be another of Levi¡¯s cunning acts. Look at what he did to us earlier! He swore he would kill Dr. Erebus and even help us track him down. But the next moment, he went behind our back and took Dr. Erebus away!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Levi is too sly and can¡¯t be trusted! We are not sure if this is not another of his ploys, so we have to do thorough investigations before we take any actions!¡± Many people joined in to prevent ck Hawk from jumping into action. If ck Hawk was being honest, he himself was not fully convinced that he was doing the right thing. Deep in his mind, he also had the nagging suspicion that Levi was up to no good. That Levi could very well be trying to cook up a tall story to distract everyone from his betrayal. ¡°I think we should track Levi and see where he is heading.¡± Someone made the suggestion just before the Dragonites began the international video conference. However, the moment they saw Dr. Erebus appear online and heard his side of the story, they began to waver. The situation seemed to be genuinely dire and did not appear to be a deception by Levi. ck Hawk instinctively knew something was not right, so he made a proposal. ¡°Why don¡¯t we do this? You guys go ahead and track down Levi¡¯s position while I make my way to the destination. It¡¯s better to y it safe and go to the rescue than to regret our indecisionter on.¡± ¡°Very well. I have already tracked him down. This is the current position of Pengornis.¡± Without further dys, ck Hawk hopped into the pilot seat of Shield¡¯s Lumiere I and made his way toward Pengornis. Lumiere I had a faster speed than Pengornis, so ck Hawk would have no problem catching up with Levi. However, much time had been wasted when he tried to get permission to use Lumiere I. If ck Hawk had made his way straight to the South Pole, there could still be a chance he could turn things around. The dy in setting off and the fact that he had to catch up with Levi before heading to the South Pole meant precious minutes were wasted, and that few moments were all that was needed to change the oue. Chater 2829 Chater 2829 The Return of the God of War Chapter 2829 Carrying The Last Hope Sadly, Levi encountered problems as well and was dyed too. N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. Initially, they had a slim chance of being able to catch up with Lab of Gods¡¯ aircraft. However, the dys the two parties encountered hadpletely dashed that hope. ¡°What the heck is your problem? Why are you picking a fight with me now?¡± Levi was beyond infuriated by the disruptions he was facing. After all, it was not the time to stir up trouble, as the survival of humankind was at stake. The Ancient n was the one who was trying to stop Pengornis. They were the ones who betrayed Levi and when the whole world¡¯s attention was on him, they had quietly made their way to Erudia. They split themselves into two teams. One team was keeping an eye on Forlevia while the other searched for Levi and Dr. Erebus. When Levi was on his way to the South Pole, some of them came after him and harassed him for almost a quarter of an hour. When they saw that they could not stop him, they had no choice but to retreat. Levi was about to lose his temper and go on a killing spree to clear the path for Pengornis to proceed when he saw the enemy had started to back off. He knew what his priority was, so he did not pursue his enemy and only urged the pilot to continue their journey at full speed. ¡°It is unlikely we can catch up now. Whatever time advantage we had is gone¡­¡± Digital God mourned. Levi¡¯s brows were in a knot as well, but he consoled himself by saying, ¡°Thank goodness I got ck Hawk onboard. At least the team from Shield is already on their way.¡± However, his pilot soon gave him a piece of bad news. ¡°There¡¯s an aircraft behind us, about four nautical miles away. It is faster than us and is catching up to us!¡± Levi instantly knew what was happening. The people at Shield must have not trusted me enough and wanted to verify what I was doing. The precious minutes they were counting on were lost, and thest hope they had vanished into thin air. ¡°Idiots! Fools, the lot of them!¡± Levi hissed. He knew all was lost, and despite the record speed they were flying at, there was no hope of catching up with the other two aircraft. Levi did not dwell on the setback. He immediately contacted ck Hawk and updated him on the situation. Although he wasn¡¯t optimistic about the attempt, he still requested ck Hawk to proceed to their destination at full speed to make ast-ditch effort to salvage the situation. Although it was unlikely that they would be sessful, it would be unthinkable to give up without putting up a fight. ck Hawk put his faith in Levi and went ahead at full speed. They were humankind¡¯sst hope. After the international conference was over, the Dragonites worked tirelessly with the allies to transport all the people and the important supplies that needed to be conserved to the Shelters. There were five hundred Shelters in total, and some natural areas that were blessed with features simr to the Shelters were also used. Their total capacities were just sufficient to cater to Erudia and her allies¡¯ needs. It was a challenge to transport all the people and important things to the respective Shelters within a short few hours. Gary was Erudia¡¯s Commander-In-Chief for that task, as he was the most experienced expert in that area. Under his leadership, the process went on orderly and smoothly. Everyone was grateful for the avability of the Shelters. No one had expected it to be put to good use, let alone so soon. The Shelters¡¯ a lifesaver! Although they were faced with an unprecedented danger, those Shelters gave them a good chance of survival. Under such situations, even a fifty percent chance of survival was something to be thankful for. All the allies were secretly d they decided to work with Erudia on this project. Otherwise, their people would have nowhere to take refuge. With the limited capacity and time, Erudia could only focus on ensuring the survival of her own people and that of her allies. She had no means to look out for others. Most of the other countries and regions were not in a rush to go into high alert mode, even after they were told of the dire consequences of that possible catastrophe. Many had their doubts and thought Erudia had cooked up a tall story to justify keeping Dr. Erebus and taking over all the technologies and resources from the Lab of Gods. After all, the concept of spiritual energy was alien and fiction to them. They had not heard of such a thing and the im that it could wipe out human civilization and destroy the earth was unimaginable andughable. No one could me them for dismissing the idea of the existence of things such as the super-spiritual ley line. Other than the few leaders of Erudia, no one had heard of such spiritual energies. Even ck Hawk and the team at Shield had no knowledge of it, let alone the general public. As they were unaware of such spiritual energies, they had no knowledge of their devastating power. As a result, most of the world did not take the warning seriously and did not take any precautions to take shelter from the disaster they were about to face. Chater 2830 Chater 2830 The Return of the God of War Chapter 2830 Forlevia Went Missing In fact, even Levi could not believe it initially. He thought what Dr. Erebus had described was too exaggerated, and nothing in the world could be that powerful. He was only convinced after Craig made the confession and told him the true reason for terminating Project Antis. Most of those people who were being escorted by Erudia and her allies to the Shelters to take cover were also not fully convinced of the existence of such immense spiritual energies. The only reason they obediently went along with the evacuation was that they would rather y it safe than take a risk. They chose to trust their leaders, as the leaders had always shown that they cared for the people and did what was best for them. The rest of the world was not as trusting, however. They had serious doubts about the ims of the impending doom. Most of them thought it was a lie that Erudia came up with to justify their act of taking Dr. Erebus away. They were certain that the people of Erudia wanted to keep all the secret technology and discoveries of the Lab of Gods to themselves. They believed the powerful super-spiritual ley line was a myth fed to them to divert their attention. They reasoned that if Lab of Gods had discovered and was in possession of such an immense energy source, they would not have lost to the Defenders of the Gxy in the first ce. The super-spiritual ley line was projected to be so terrifyingly powerful that the im became unreal. No one could believe there exist such powers that the world could be turned topsy turvy by a mere mythical spiritual energy. On the other hand, those who believed in Erudia¡¯s ims were caught between a rock and a hard ce. Even though they were convinced a disaster was heading their way, they could do nothing. They had no safe havens to retreat to, and all their existing emergency response systems were simply not nned for a disaster of such scale. As such, they, like the doubters, did nothing as well. In the end, eighty to ny percent of the world¡¯s poption were still living life as normal. At the same time, a few of the more intelligent entities began to do their own investigations into Erudia¡¯s ims. Zarain was one of those. They had no doubts that Erudia and Dr. Erebus were telling the truth. As such, they immediately sprang into action. For starters, they wholeheartedly supported ck Hawk and Levi¡¯s quest to avert the disaster. Next, they mobilized the Defenders of the Gxy to activate their disaster preparation ns. In the case that ck Hawk and Levi failed to intercept the two aircraft and the catastrophe could not be stopped, they would be fully prepared. Unbeknownst to the rest of the world, Zarain actually had many secret defensive bases that were as secure as Erudia¡¯s Shelters. As they knew Lab of Gods very well, they could totally understand Dr. Erebus and his team¡¯s viciousness. If Dr. Erebus decided to take revenge, he would stop at nothing. Zarain was not surprised he chose to use such a mode of revenge, despite knowing it would lead to massive destruction and a total wipeout of humankind. They were more fearful than Erudia and her allies of the consequences of Dr. Erebus¡¯ revenge. As such, they activated their disaster preparation ns immediately after the international conference. Stress and fear were mounting as the seconds ticked away and the fateful time got closer. Craig and his team were saddened that the rest of the world chose not to take any precautions. However, there was nothing they could do if the doubters chose not to believe them. They had already given them the grave warnings and shared whatever information they had. On the other hand, Forlevia, who was with her mother, also encountered trouble. The fighters of the Ancient n ambushed them with the intention of taking Forlevia away. Knowing Forlevia was formidable and that they might not be her match, they did not confront her directly. Instead, they resorted to despicable means and captured her family. Forlevia was caught off-guard by their sneak attack. Seeing her mother and rtives were in their hands, she had no choice but to go with them. T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. The people from the Ancient n put on a pair of special handcuffs on her to restrain her, then hurriedly bundle her away. Those fighters were not weaklings, and they could have managed to take Forlevia down in a face-to- face confrontation if they teamed up against her. However, that would take too much time and effort on their part. They had already used up some of their internal energies in their bid to stall Levi earlier, so they decided to resort to underhanded tactics with Forlevia. After Forlevia was captured by the Ancient n fighters, they released Zoey and her family. Their target was solely Forlevia. They had no intention of stopping Zoey and her family from taking refuge in the Shelters. Zoey was devastated by the unexpected twist in the event. She tearfully left the evacuation site and went after Forlevia instead. Her daughter was more important to her than her own life, and she knew she could not live on should anything untoward happen to Forlevia. No one, not even Levi, had seen the Ancient n¡¯s actioning. Chater 2831 Chater 2831 The Return of the God of War Chapter 2831 Failed Interception Levi and ck Hawk were both rushing at full speed toward the super-spiritual ley line. Smythe granted them unlimited authority, and they had free use of any weapons they needed from all the bases Zarain had around the world. ck Hawk did not hesitate to make use of whatever resources they could tap on. Although they knew their tracking and interception system might not work on the two aircraft, they still went ahead to activate all their track-and-shot capabilities. They were not about to give up on any minuscule chance. The Defenders of the Gxy also activated all their fighter jets and ground-to-air attack units, ready to intercept the two aircraft should their paths cross. Zarain mobilized whatever resources they had and did everything within their means to support ck Hawk and Levi in their bid to save the world. If luck was on their side, they would be able to cross paths with the two aircraft and intercept them. All the preparation work went on relentlessly for a while, and soon, they were less than two hours from the predicted time of arrival of the aircraft to the South Pole. The two aircraft had reached the South Pole and were about to zoom in on their target. Despite all the monitoring and tracking around the South Pole, both aircraft managed to evade everyone¡¯s detection. Digital God¡¯s genius programming went fantastically well. They were able to send out fake positioning or dyed streaming of their true positions to fend off the trackings and arrived at the South Pole safely. Crack! Crack! The cier was no obstacle to the two aircraft as they broke through the thick icy sheets and swiftly flew deep into the ice. Although the super-spiritual ley line was located deep down in the cier, with the speed they were traveling at, they could easily reach it within ny minutes. They were equipped to break any obstacles that got in their paths, and nothing could stop them. ¡°Bad news! We failed in our interception! Our two targets had gone into the cier at the South Pole!¡± ck Hawk reported to Levi. Digital God was also able to work out their positions, and he said dejectedly, ¡°We did not manage to stop them before they reach the cier. We have missed the window of opportunity to intercept them.¡± His n was to reach the South Pole ahead of the two aircraft and then try to destroy them before they head deep into the cier. Unfortunately, they encountered disruptions mid-way through their journey and failed to overtake the two aircraft. N?velDrama.Org content. ck Hawk also wasted more than half an hour due to stupid decisions made by his team, and thus failed to intercept the two aircraft as well. ¡°There is no way we could catch up with the two aircraft if we use the same route they are using. Our only hope is to find a shortcut that will enable us to reach the destination before them,¡± Digital God dered. ck Hawk immediately ordered their nearest base to use their long-range missiles to target a specific point and repeatedlyunched the missiles to clear a path into the deep end of the cier. Levi also used his raw power to strike out a tunnel into the cier for Pengornis to enter. Both parties gave their all in ast-ditch effort to reach the two aircraft before they could inflict any damage to the super-spiritual ley line. What was to happen within the next hour would be a matter of life or death for humankind. If Levi and ck Hawk managed to intercept the aircraft, they would have sessfully averted the crisis. If they failed, the world would meet its end. Erudia and her allies, and the Defenders of the Gxy were preparing for the arrival of the catastrophe. They tried to bring their rare materials and seeds to safety, hoping they would survive the destruction and enable the rebuilding of human civilization after the disaster. Meanwhile, those doubters were still unprepared, and some even dumbly dered that they would wee the end of the world with open arms. They did not believe in the warnings and were waiting for the passing of the six hours to prove Erudia was wrong. They were spending their precious time nning on how to make Erudiapensate for the false rm, instead of preparing for refuge from the disaster. Erudia and Zarain were closely monitoring Levi and ck Hawk¡¯s progress. When they heard the two had failed in their interception, they were not surprised at all. They were only hoping for the best but they were prepared for the worst. ¡°We have to speed up our evacuation process!¡± Erudia and the Defenders of the Gxy could only try their best to speed up the evacuation n. Chater 2832 Chater 2832 The Return of the God of War Chapter 2832 Last Resort Indeed, the chance of stopping the catastrophe was almost zero. Levi and ck Hawk were simply going for thest bet. They had no high hope of sess but were willing to give their all till the end. Meanwhile, Zoey was frantically searching for Forlevia. The Ancient n left no traces of themselves after they abducted Forlevia, so she was at a loss on where she should start searching. She did not know who took Forlevia, so the only thing that came to her mind was to contact Levi. However, Levi had already left to save the world and she had no means to get in touch with him. All the leaders were also busy with the evacuation and no one had time to spare for her. When Dr. Erebus got to know of the matter, he immediately contacted Zoey. ¡°I think I have a good guess on who has abducted Mr. Garrison¡¯s daughter!¡± he said. Zoey almost copse from shock upon hearing that. ¡°You do? You know where she is? Tell me! Quick!¡± she begged. ¡°ording to my knowledge, there is a research group overseas known as the Ancient n. They are knowledgeable and have a keen interest in cultivators and the ancient art of cultivation. Even I, a commoner, was on their list of potential research subjects. I think they must be the ones who took your daughter,¡± he said. ¡°When I left Zarain with Mr. Garrison, they discovered us, and most likely, they were also the ones who exposed Mr. Garrison. The sneak attack on Mr. Garrison and Pengornis looks to be their mischief as well!¡± he added. ¡°I wasn¡¯t too certain they were the ones until I heard Mr. Garrison¡¯s daughter was abducted. That confirmed my suspicion. During the previous battle, your daughter disyed the brilliant legendary skills of the lesiastic Order. That is a subject that they are keenly interested in, so I believed that is the reason for your daughter¡¯s abduction.¡± Dr. Erebus¡¯ analysis was logical and spot on. He had his suspicion but had no proof. Forlevia¡¯s abduction confirmed that he was right. That Ancient n discovered them, came to Erudia, and split into two teams to track down Forlevia and Levi. Dr. Erebus looked at Zoey and assured her, ¡°Mrs. Garrison, please do not worry. Your daughter is not in grave danger. They are interested in doing research on her and will not hurt her.¡± ¡°Would you be able to find them?¡± Zoey asked anxiously. ¡°I am not too sure, but I will definitely give it a go. Unfortunately, we don¡¯t have much time left,¡± Dr. Erebus said. The maximum he had was ten hours before the disaster reached their shore. He predicted it would take a lot of time and effort to track the Ancient n. Regardless, he promised, ¡°I will give it my best shot! That is the only thing I can do to repay Mr. Garrison.¡± ¡°Since Mr. Garrison is in the midst of facing the crisis, we had better not distract him with this news,¡± he added. Along with Zoey and herpany, he set off to find the Ancient n. To him, the mission at hand was just as tense and urgent as Levi was with the interception. Back with Levi, he and ck Hawk proceeded with their chase via the new tunnels they created. They had not given up on their attempt to save the world. ¡°We managed to make up for a bit of the lost time. However, you only have an advantage of about one to two minutes. That is not going to be helpful,¡± Digital God solemnly announced histest assessment. ¡°ck Hawk is not doing any better than us. I think¡­ I think we have lost all hope.¡± N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. It was disappointing that both parties had failed, despite putting in their best efforts. As the minutes ticked away, the two aircraft were getting closer to the super-spiritual ley line. That meant their hope of stopping them was also diminishing by the minute. Half an hour went by, then an hour. Soon, the two aircraft were only twenty minutes away from their target, and both Levi and ck Hawk were still giving chase. Everyone¡¯s heart sank as they realized their efforts were futile. ¡°No, we can¡¯t go on like this. We have to think of another solution!¡± Levi mumbled, his brows deeply knotted as he racked his brain for an alternative solution. ¡°What else can we do? I¡¯m at my wits¡¯ end here and have long since run out of ideas. Our jets are also traveling at their maximum speed, so there is nothing more we can do!¡± Digital God cried out loud. ¡°Since the jet can¡¯t keep up, I will be the one to speed us up! I just hope the jet can withstand that force!¡± Levi jumped to his feet and was raring to go. He leaped out of the fighter jet and gave it a mighty push. Whoosh! Pengornis shot forward at a high velocity and went beyond what it was capable of flying by itself. Chater 2833 Chater 2833 Chapter 2833 The Weapon System Jammed The Pengornis was already giving everything it had to fly at maximum speed. In fact, this would most likely be its first andst time soaring through the sky, for every bit of its mechanical body had been pushed to its utmost limit. Now, coupled with Levi¡¯s help, the same aircraft was shooting through the air twice as fast. The speed was beyond imagination. Now, it would take them half as long to travel the distance, and that meant they still had a chance. Crack! Crack! It didn¡¯t take long before the surface of the Pengornis started cracking. Even the strongest metal failed to contain the terrifyingly incredible force that Levi had unleashed. The speed was more than what Pengornis could handle. Before anyone knew it, Pengornis¡¯s internal mechanisms started breaking apart. It scared the pilot witless because that meant that Pengornis would explode soon and take everyone down with it. Unfortunately, that was the only way to reach their destination in time. A bright and hot ball of fire could be seen streaking across the air soon after. N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. Pengornis burned as it tried to contain the energy and travel the speed that was way beyond its limit. ¡°F*ck! What the hell is that?¡± ck Hawk, who was in the other aircraft, saw how Pengornis had suddenly sped up. It was downright intriguing because the aircraft was traveling twice as fast as it used to. It was an incredible sight to behold. However, he soon realized what had happened after he saw how Pengornis was burning. Levi is putting all his hopes into that. It¡¯s his veryst resort. This is thest and final ditch of effort. Time trickled by. They were getting closer and closer to the super-spiritual ley line. The two aircraft they were chasing after would be there soon. That was when it happened. The still-burning Pengornis reached the destination just moments before the two other aircraft did. ¡°Pengornis can¡¯t hold on for much longer. It¡¯s about to explode!¡± shouted the pilot. Everyone panicked even more when they saw the two aircraft closing in. ¡°Destroy them. Use every weapon at our disposal and destroy them as quickly as possible,¡± ordered Digital God. He wanted to use all the weapons at Pengornis¡¯ disposal to destroy the aircraft to prevent them from initiating their self-destruct protocol. Boom! Boom! Boom! Pengornis was at the risk of being torn apart, but it gave it its absolute all, anyway. Unfortunately, neither aircraft could be locked on, so the best they could do was to spread out their attack. They had to aim their firepower at different locations. Problem was, Digital God installed a program within both aircraft that made one of them serve as a shield for the other. One aircraft flew to the front to protect the aircraft behind it. Digital God was frustrated to see the program that he designed working. That stupid code! There was no way to stop the aircraft once the program had been initiated. Back then, they were too eager to exact their revenge, so they did the extreme. Everything was locked in, so even Digital God himself couldn¡¯t do anything about it. All he could do was watch as it happened. Boom! Boom! Boom! It didn¡¯t take long before every missile, bomb, and bulletnded on the first aircraft. Naturally, the aircraft wouldn¡¯t just endure all these hits idly by, so it retaliated and shot some missiles down before they could reach it. Under its protection, the second aircraft managed to continue speeding away. The first aircraft was right beside it and kept protecting it from harm. The trend kept going until it couldn¡¯t handle any firepower anymore. Unfortunately, it also made the first aircraft run its self-destruct protocol and crash toward the super- spiritual ley line. ¡°Stop it!¡± shouted Digital God. They started firing relentlessly at the first aircraft to render the self-destruct protocol useless. It took them everything they had to destroy the first aircraft. By then, Pengornis was on the verge of breaking apart. Repairs were needed at every spot, and the system was so messed up that it was impossible to operate smoothly. ¡°Keep attacking! Take the second aircraft down as well,¡± roared Digital God. He was panicking when he saw the second aircraft zipping past. ¡°F*ck, the weapon system is jammed! We can¡¯t fire anything. Argh, hurry up!¡± shouted the pilot. The damage to Pengornis was simply too severe. The system wasn¡¯t the only thing in trouble. Truth was, the entire aircraft was just seconds away from blowing up. Next Chapter Chater 2834 Chater 2834 The Return of the God of War Chapter 2834 Mission Failed ¡°Do it. Hurry Up!¡± Digital God took over and operated everything himself. Boom! Boom! Boom! That was when Pengornis suddenly burned itself up. The system hadpletely broken down, so there was no way the weapons still operated. They made it to their destination earlier than their opponents did, but they only managed to destroy one of the aircraft. In the end, it was all for naught. Not only did they fail to stop the other aircraft, but the people on Pengornis didn¡¯t have much time left because they were on an aircraft that was about to blow up. The super-spiritual ley line was right under them, and the other aircraft was firing at the ley line¡¯s entrance as though there was no tomorrow. When the ce was first locked up, the people involved used incredibly strong metal to build its door. It was supposed to be imprable. However, Digital God and the others knew everything there was to know about that metal, including how to destroy it. Earn $00 Every 60 Minutes From Your Computer That was why the aircraft was equipped with specific weapons designed to destroy that door. Boom! Boom! Boom! The Earth trembled, and the metal used to seal the ce was destroyed. The pathway to the super-spiritual ley line was opened, but the aircraft kept firing to widen the entrance. That was not all it was doing, either. Soon, it would initiate its self-destruct protocol and smash right into the super-spiritual ley line. They only had one shot, and the damage done had to be maximized. Digital God and the others were going numb when they saw the sparks at the spot where the super- spiritual ley line was. ¡°It¡¯s over. It¡¯s all over. All of our previous efforts are for naught,¡± said Digital God. He was practically crying then. Even after all of their hard work, they failed their mission. Everyone else felt the same way. Pengornis was about to explode, but no one cared about their own survival. At the end of the day, their only regret was that they had failed to save the world. Boom! Boom! Boom! ck Hawk¡¯s aircraft arrived at that moment. He knew it was toote when he saw the fire burning in the distance. Even after all that struggle, they werete and failed their mission. They were still too slow. Levi, who had been speeding his way to catch up, finally showed up at the very next second. No one had the time to admire his speed or how he managed to keep up with the fastest aircraft there was. Everyone was still mourning the imminent crisis that the super-spiritual ley line would cause. Ring! Ring! Ring! Shield¡¯s aircraft sent out an alert of the highest level. ¡°The sensors detected incredible strength and maic abnormality up ahead. We don¡¯t know the exact figures because it is beyond what the sensors are designed to cope with. All we know is that its release is imminent, and it will destroy everything.¡± Those words made ck Hawk¡¯s heart fall to the deepest pit. That was when he realized why Smythe feared Dr. Erebus that much. ¡°Fall back! Everyone, fall back right now. We¡¯re evacuating to ck Hawk¡¯s aircraft.¡± Levi quickly ordered Digital God and the others to move to ck Hawk¡¯s aircraft right away. They hadpletely given up on Pengornis. Boom! Momentster, Pengornis blew up. ¡°Go! Leave right away!¡± said Levi to get ck Hawk and the others to leave. ¡°But what about you?¡± asked ck Hawk. ¡°I have a n,¡± roared Levi with a determined expression. Boom! Boom! Boom! By then, the location where the super-spiritual ley line was already changing. The earthquake was spreading out as well. Even the cier in the South Pole was trembling. An earthquake of unknown magnitude was unfolding, and that was just the beginning. The energy within the super-spiritual ley line teetered on the verge of seeping out. ck Hawk¡¯s aircraft was retreating as quickly as possible. They needed to move fast because they would not be able to escape certain death otherwise. Levi stayed behind because he wanted to roll the dice onest time. He wondered if his strength could bring about some changes. Boom! Boom! Boom! N?velDrama.Org content. The trembling was getting worse, and Levi sensed a terrifyingly powerful energy surge. It was beyond anything he had ever seen, and it was getting stronger still. No wonder they im that this energy can destroy the entire world. Crack! Crack! The opening on the super-spiritual ley line was getting bigger and bigger. Simrly, the energy was getting more unstable and would spew out soon. Levi had a determined expression on and clenched his fists. Chater 2835 Chater 2835 Chapter 2835 Defying Mother Nature As A Mortal ¡°Here ites!¡± As the mountain trembled and the sea shook, the opening to the super-spiritual ley line broke apart completely. The energy within spewed right out. It was the kind of force that could destroy anything. Everything in its path was pulverized instantly. It didn¡¯t matter how strong the metal was or how powerful its defensive barrier was. Anything that came into contact with the energy was instantly reduced to nothing. The Lab of Gods had already suffered at the hands of that energy before. It was something they couldn¡¯t contain. Levi, however, never took a single step back, even as the spewing energy came after him. ¡°Come on then!¡± roared Levi. He flushed out every bit of power within him to create an invisible barrier. In the past, no one had sessfully forced Levi to go all out without holding back. At that moment, he was truly uncaged and gave it his all. He was immensely powerful, and his strength was beyondprehension. If anyone else were to see the power Levi was exerting¡­ Well, they would probably gasp in astonishment and might even go down on their knees to worship him as though he were a celestial being. In the end, he managed to pull off the impossible. No one could have anticipated it, but Levi actually managed to stop the energy in time. His brute force had halted the apocalyptic energy in its path. Boom! Boom! The energy was getting fiercer and fiercer, but Levi held on and kept it in ce. Unfortunately, the opening was getting bigger as time passed. It was starting to spread to its surroundings. N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. Worse still, the ciers in the South Pole showed cracks as well, and it was just a matter of time before the energy would explode eventually. At the same time. ck Hawk¡¯s aircraft had already left the South Pole¡¯s vicinity. They were observing the South Pole from a distance. However, nothing happened. The doomsday they were promised did not ur. That was when ck Hawk guessed what had happened. ¡°M-Mad¡­ He¡¯s mad! A freaking madman!¡± ck Hawk had already guessed what Levi was doing, and he couldn¡¯t help shouting aloud. He is but a mere mortal, and he¡¯s fighting against mother nature! If he goes all out to stop it, the energy will surely overwhelm him. In the end, the total annihtion of the entire world is still unavoidable. ¡°Interception failed. The super-spiritual ley line is open, and the apocalypse is imminent. We¡¯ve lost,¡± reported ck Hawk to update the Defenders of the Gxy as well as the authorities in Erudia. Everyone ced their hopes on his team, but his team failed to intercept the aircraft. Scindere and Pr both had their heads down without saying anything. Their hindrance earlier caused the dy and prevented the team from intercepting the aircraft in time. They were aware that they had yed a rather big role in the destruction of the world. The Ancient n that had ambushed Levi while he was en route was to me, too. They slowed him down, so they were responsible for the uing destruction as well. Hopelessness. Erudia, its alliance, as well as the Defenders of the Gxy were all drowning in hopelessness. There was nothing else they could do. They could only pray that the Shelter was strong enough to protect them from Armageddon. ¡°Hurry! The super-spiritual ley line has been breached, and the entire world is about to be destroyed. We have to hurry.¡± ¡°Yes, time is of the essence. We have to go all out now.¡± Erudia and the Defenders of the Gxy acted as though they had gone insane and were redirecting their focus to ying defense. Unfortunately, most of the other influential figures in other parts of the world remained unmoved and were simply monitoring the situation. It seemed they refused to move a finger until they saw the danger with their own eyes. Only then would they do something. Everything was outside their view at the moment, so they remained as ignorant as they had always been. They didn¡¯t even skim the reports, so they had no idea what they had to endure soon. The truth, however, was it would be toote to do anything by the time they saw anything. If that weren¡¯t the case, Erudia and the Defenders of the Gxy wouldn¡¯t be fighting that hard. The Dragonites also made a crucial decision. ¡°What is up with the super-spiritual ley line in the South Pole? Does it have anything to do with the super-spiritual ley line in Eastford? ¡°Let¡¯s send a small team over to monitor the situation. If the super-spiritual ley line in Eastford erupts, we will be in big trouble.¡± In the end, the Dragonites sent a small team to monitor the super-spiritual ley line that was the Antis project. Zephyr led the team once more. Chater 2836 Chater 2836 Chapter 2836 Disaster Befell The main issue at hand was that they didn¡¯t have enough time to clear out the people and transfer the resources. If the super-spiritual ley line in Project Antis became unstable as well, then Erudia wouldn¡¯t have enough time to do the transfer. They would have no choice but to resort to their n B. That was why they had to keep an eye on the situation. Zephyr had some special arrangements made, and many workers were stationed in the facility underwater. Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. If anything were to happen, they would report the matter to their supervisors, who would then send the message immediately. They were, in a way, using the traditional method of sending messages via morse code. It was the fastest way to send the information ahead because there was absolutely no Wi-Fi or signals in Antis. That was why they had to resort tomunicating like that. On the other side. Dr. Erebus and the others had received the news as well. In the end, they failed to stop the apocalypse. They had reached Adrune by then and were searching for the Ancient n. Meanwhile, inside the castle in Adrune, the Ancient n had received the same message. Everyone had gathered, and Forlevia was brought over as well. ¡°Dr. Erebus and the others had started exacting their revenge. They¡¯ve destroyed the super-spiritual ley line they found.¡± Everyone had received the news. ¡°The super-spiritual ley line? Isn¡¯t that something the ancient cultivators in Erudia needed?¡± Obviously, the members of the Ancient n knew all about the super-spiritual ley line. ¡°A super spiritual ley line of that magnitude could easily bring about apocalypse once it is disturbed. We have to retreat!¡± They were smart enough to know they shouldn¡¯t fight the disaster head-on. Just then, someone barged in and reported, ¡°Dr. Erebus is here!¡± In the past, the Lab of Gods had gatheredprehensive information about everything, so they knew a little about the organization that specialized in researching the ancient cultivators. That was why Dr. Erebus led Zoey to Adrune, for they knew that this is the ce where the Ancient n operated. ¡°We should have enough time to deal with the matter. Let¡¯s trick him over here,¡± suggested one leader. ¡°Some of us can hide away, then ambush them. The rest will prep for our retreat and for the imminent disaster.¡± At that moment, both the Cardinal Hall and Eragon were nning for their escape as well. Everyone in Carigrey Academy were leaving, too. All that was left was Levi¡¯s apprentices, who were still practicing endlessly. They were all but neglected at the time. No one in Carigrey Academy knew where they were, though, so it was understandable that they were forgotten. Everyone else was too busy packing and leaving. The Cardinal Hall and Eragon had too many secrets. Eragon, in particr, was tasked with keeping all major Erudia secrets. They had to take everything they could and hide the rest away. They ended up locking all the important things away inside the Prison of Darkness, which was previously used to keep Levi contained. Everything that was not portable was left in there because they believed that the Prison of Darkness was strong enough to keep everything safe. The energy would pulverize everything else, but the Prison of Darkness should still stand. If by some miracle, some of them survived the disaster, they could go to the Prison of Darkness and retrieve everything. Everyone was fighting against the time. All but one person. No one expected it, but Edmund would not be retreating. He wanted to use his Iron Golem Technique to fight against the threat. He did have an ulterior motive for doing so, though, as he wanted to use the opportunity to reach a new height in hisbat prowess. That freaking lunatic. He¡¯s insane too! My gosh, how obsessed with training is he? On the other side. ck Hawk and the others were traveling as quickly as possible to reach the safe zone. ¡°Nothing is happening at the South Pole? Is it because of him?¡± asked Pr instinctively. Hiss. Everyone else sucked in a deep breath at the thought. Is he really going to stop a natural disaster all by himself? How f*cking terrifyingly powerful is that man? It¡¯s been half an hour! Has he been holding the energy back this entire time? My gosh, what a crazy b*stard. That had to be the craziest act they had ever witnessed. Digital God suddenly found the Sacroria to be a rational and mentally sound organization. They are not nearly as crazy as Levi. ¡°Do you think he¡¯ll survive?¡± asked Scindere softly. ¡°My guess is that he never thought about surviving this. That¡¯s why he told us to leave without him.¡± ¡°That crazy idiot¡­¡± Forty minutester¡­ Crack! Crack! Crack! The cier in the South Pole was breaking apart, and cracks were everywhere. Boom! An earth-shattering explosion went off. Chater 2837 Chater 2837 Chapter 2837 Pandemonium The entire South Pole had turned into nothing but icy shards. The immense energy within the super-spiritual ley line had exploded. It shot up into the sky and overwhelmed everything it came in contact with. The sky turned dark right away. That was when it happened. The entire world experienced a massive change, and the earth trembled in response. The vibration from the South Pole was so intense that it was as though someone was literally trying to tear the in half. It was so crazy that the term ¡®earthquake¡¯ wasn¡¯t right anymore. The vibration was way stronger, and no earthquakes had ever been so intense that the entire world sensed its movement. The locations close to the eruption site had it the worst, but even the ces far away were gravely affected. Boom! Boom! Boom! Every spot on Earth was trembling. N?velDrama.Org content. Even ces far away from the epicenter were experiencing something as grave as a high-magnitude earthquake. The entire world was affected, and everyone was frightened. Tsunamis, earthquakes, and other natural disasters struck simultaneously. Strange phenomenons were showing as well. Colorful lights simr to that of the aurora borealis were dancing in the sky. It made Earth look like a mystical ce. If anyone were to look at the South Pole, however, they would realize that the sky had turned completely dark. At that moment, one could somehow see both the day¡¯s and night¡¯s sky simultaneously. To make matters worse, the darkness was expanding and looming over so rapidly that even a sight- impaired person could see it. That wasn¡¯t all. Tornadoes, storms, maic turbulence¡­ many crazy situations were happening all at once. Every animal in the world was panicking. The wild animals, in particr, were dashing wildly toward the forest. No one had ever seen wild animals behaving that way before. Truth was, the animals sensed it ages ago. They knew something was off as soon as the super-spiritual ley line erupted. They reacted much faster than the humans, and they had been running ever since. The humans, on the other hand, had just noticed what the animals were doing. That was also when the powerful figures, all of which had been idly monitoring, finally realized that something had happened. It was something that was more terrifying than anything they had ever seen. How did an earthquake spread throughout the entire world? This is too terrifying! ¡°Ahh!¡± Screams filled the entire ce, and everyone was running down the street. They were looking for a safe spot, and many had already ended up killing each other. It was a mess. Chaos was everywhere. The ones observing the situation were panicking as well, but they didn¡¯t prepare for the disaster, so all they could do was watch. Even the royalties did not know where to run to. That made sense since there was nowhere to run to. There wasn¡¯t a safe spot anywhere. Boom! Boom! Boom! The earth was shaking more and more, and the storm was getting worse. It was clear that anything that was hit would be pulverized. There wasn¡¯t anyone who wouldn¡¯t panic under those circumstances. At that moment, Zephyr and the others were already in Antis monitoring the situation there. They were risking their lives to do so because the simplest mistake would cause the Dragon¡¯s Vein to explode, and they would be the first to die. Fortunately, nothing happened even though they had been there for hours. They already knew that the interception mission had failed when they made their trip over. That was why they were convinced that the spiritual ley line they were on would explode as well. To their surprise, nothing happened. That proved that the super-spiritual ley line in the South Pole and the one under their feet were not connected. ¡°Share that information right away,¡± ordered Zephyr. The message moved from one person to another before it made it to the surface. It didn¡¯t take long before the Dragonites received the news. At that moment, most major organizations in Erudia were almost done moving to safety. They had been working fast, and Levi had bought them a lot of time. All that allowed them to make the necessary arrangements. They would, at most, need another hour to finish prepping everything. Once that waspleted, every Erudian would be able to move to the Shelter or other safe locations to ride out the disaster. Many of the country¡¯s alliance sighed a long breath of relief upon seeing that. They were d that they joined forces with Erudia and set the Shelter up. If they hadn¡¯t, they would not even have a ce to hide when the disaster struck. There was no saying if the ce could actually survive the disaster, but at least it was an option. Many other countries didn¡¯t even have the option to try to survive. Their citizens were, therefore, experiencing true hopelessness. Chater 2838 Chater 2838 Chapter 2838 No One Can Survive Some celebrated the fact that they at least had a shot at surviving. Almost everyone made it to the Shelter and was hiding there. The Shelter, in short, was a designated ce where the fortress was built with unique materials. It would be sealed in once its protocols were initiated. They would bepletely cut off from the rest of the world, resulting in total istion. That was the key feature of the Shelter. The most impressive bit was that the materials used to build the ce were carefully chosen. It could withstand anything. At first, it was built to fight against the Leviathans and Warmachines. No one expected that it would end up being used in a different way. Still, all that mattered was that it had a shot at withstanding the energy from the super-spiritual ley line. If it worked, everyone inside would survive the disaster. Death would be inevitable otherwise. By then, many other countries started begging Erudia and asking for help. Unfortunately, Erudia could barely keep her people safe, so it couldn¡¯t help others. Some stronger ns had different ideas, though. They thought that the disaster was a challenge from the heaven above. They imed that the right course of action wasn¡¯t to hide away but to face the challenge head-on. Among the countries that had that idea was Xyperia. Xyperia didn¡¯t help Erudia with building the Shelter earlier, so now, Xyperia¡¯s countrymen decided to face the challenge head-on. Meanwhile, Diviniteria initiated her futuristic technology as well. She managed to hide away many of her citizens and resources. The technology created a shield that engulfed the entire ce and protected it. In a way, that acted as an extremely big Shelter. Many citizens from other countries fled to Diviniteria. They tried to sneak into the country, but the people in Diviniteria were cruel and refused to let anyone in. As a result, many innocent people were right outside the city¡¯s wall. It was so crowded that, from a distance, it looked as though countless ants had gathered around a massive block of sugar. Inside Diviniteria, many were enjoying their wine and ignoring the cries for help right outside. At the same time, the Defenders of the Gxy and other countries had fled to Zarain. That was when an incredible phenomenon revealed itself. Countless devices suddenly popped up at Zarain¡¯s borders. The devices were set up by Zarain previously to deal with the Lab of Gods. The devices sprung up and shielded the entire country. They initiated the protocol soon after. Every device started interacting with each other, and though their effects were invisible, it was far from useless. A strong force field had engulfed everything. It acted as an invisible shield and left no opening anywhere. Only at that moment did everyone learned the truth. It turned out that the Defenders of the Gxy had been setting up a protective perimeter as well. Many initially thought that the Defenders of the Gxy weren¡¯t preparing for anything. That assumption was understandable since no one was transferring anything or busying away. It was a huge contrast whenpared to what Erudia had been doing. It was as though the Defenders of the Gxy weren¡¯t doing anything at all. That was why many assumed that they had no ns and were simply sitting idly by. T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. But the truth was, they had prepared everything ages ago. Hence, those devices popped up instantly when needed and were there to protect Zarain. Many outsiders were left dumbstruck by the sight because it was toote to enter Zarain by then. And it was definitely toote to negotiate. Many still made their way over, but the invisible shield pulverized them before they even got close. No one would have thought that the devices were also hostile in nature and could attack anyone that attempted to invade the country. Anyone who got too close would be killed on the spot. Those offensive devices were ced far away from the defensive barrier. In a way, that doubled the protection for the country. Even the futuristic technologies from Diviniteria were no match against that. Zarain basically turned into a no entry zone. Anyone who got too close was punished with death. Naturally, anyone without a death wish would keep their distance. Digital God and his men followed ck Hawk¡¯s lead and entered the safety zone. ¡°The ciers in the South Pole have exploded. Does that mean Levi is dead?¡± ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s definitely the case. There is no surviving that.¡± Many were in agreement with that. ck Hawk nodded. ¡°I guess you¡¯re right. After all, if he was still alive, he would have continued to contain the energy. The fact that the explosion urred meant that¡­¡± Next Chapter Chater 2839 Chater 2839 Chapter 2839 Misery ck Hawk trailed off, but everyone knew what he was saying. There was no way Levi survived. If he were, he would continue containing the energy. He was no longer doing that, and he couldn¡¯t have survived the explosion that came after he stopped. In any case, a natural disaster like that wasn¡¯t something a single human being could stop. Levi managed to hold on for over thirty minutes, and that was already beyond impressive. He had aplished his mission¡­ his impossible mission. That was definitely the right description. After all, no human was supposed to have the power to contain an energy storm of that magnitude for so long. Levi faced the super-spiritual ley line alone and was at the epicenter of it when the explosion went off. The energy wave he endured would be much stronger than what anyone else would have to handle. There was simply no way he could have survive that. Everyone mourned Levi¡¯s death. ¡°The super-spiritual ley line is much more powerful than I anticipated. All that¡¯s left is to see whether our protective barrier is strong enough to actually shield us,¡± said Digital God. He calcted the energy within the super-spiritual ley line some time ago. At the time, he thought he had figured it all out, but the current situation meant that he actually failed to do so. The energy from the super-spiritual ley line was so much more powerful than his estimate. Its true strength was likely five or six times stronger than what he had anticipated. In fact, it might even be stronger than that. Given the magnitude of the energy, even an increase of a few percentages would be devastating. But now, he was saying that it was five or six times stronger. That estimate was so terrifying that it was beyondprehension. That was how scary things were. It seemed the energy stored in the super-spiritual ley line was way beyond what the Lab of Gods estimated. Now that it had been released, every bit of it was flushing right out. That included the energy that was hidden deep within the soil and couldn¡¯t be detected. That power and the kind of terror it was inflicting was beyond words. ¡°How lucky of us to be born in this beautiful country.¡± ck Hawk and the others started celebrating, and the other citizens cheered as well. The people in Erudia were equally d. Unlike everyone else, they at least had a ce to hide when disaster struck. One could only imagine how they would feel if they knew that disaster was looming but couldn¡¯t do anything about it. That all that was left was to wait for their inevitable death. Most ces were panicking and in a mess. The Erudian Alliance and the Defenders of the Gxy were ready and had made all the necessary preparations, though. All that was left was to wait for disaster to strike. At that moment, the ciers in the South Pole hadpletely shattered, and the energy from the super-spiritual ley line was reacting badly. It had turned into an energy storm and was wreaking havoc all over the world. It destroyed everything in its path and turned every city into ruins. Strange phenomenons were abundant as well. That made sense because the powerful energy could easily disrupt things such as the maic field. It should also be noted that the opening at the super-spiritual ley line was still expanding. There were many explosions in other regions as well. The energy from the ground rose up and zipped to the sky. But that was only the beginning. The explosions that followed would only be more and more terrifying. It would keep wreaking havoc until all the energy trapped within had escaped. Boom! Boom! Boom! Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. The impact was truly devastating, razing down everything in its path. Darkness was spreading quickly and at a speed at which the naked eye could detect. At first, only a small part of the sky was dark, but now, the darkness had engulfed a third of the sky. One could only imagine how fast the darkness was spreading that even the naked eye could detect the change. After all, the Earth was huge, so the speed at which it was spreading had to be incredibly fast for it to cover that much ground. When the energy storm hit, even Super Fighters would not survive. The energy storm absorbed everything and left nothing but darkness in its path. As time passed, the energy from the super-spiritual ley line slowly made its way past the inhabitable ces and was moving through the ocean. It would reach a popted location soon. It was traveling so fast that it made no sense. ¡°Ahh! It¡¯sing!¡± It didn¡¯t take long before Zarain¡¯s territory was invaded by the energy storm. ¡°Set up the defensive perimeter. Get everything up and running!¡± Zarain was going all out to face the energy storm that wasing her way. Chater 2840 Chater 2840 Chapter 2840 The End Of The World Their equipment had the ability to transform its surrounding into their domain when turned on. A significant change instantly urred in the area to brace Zarain for the imminent impact. Boom! Despite that, the energy storm swept through the entire country and enveloped it in total darkness. As for the equipment, nobody knew if it actually worked. Some technologypanies¡¯ brass and dignitaries took to the sky in various aircraft in order to escape from the catastrophe. However, only the more important and privileged individuals had the means to make such an escape. ¡°It¡¯sing! It¡¯sing!¡± This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Before long, the remains of the futuristic city, Diviniteria, were also hit by the energy storm. Since almost all the buildings in the city were transparent, those inside witnessed how the storm violently dealt out deaths to whoever was unfortunate enough to be out in the open. Like the futuristic city, countless other regions experienced the terror of the energy storm, which brought almost the entire Adrune to its knees. Meanwhile, the Ancient n, who captured Forlevia, had already met up with Dr. Erebus and the others. They nned to capture Dr. Erebus and hispanions as well since they thought nothing of Zoey¡¯s and the others¡¯bat prowess. However, the n never expected Dr. Erebus, a normal human being, to possess a terrifying level of combat prowess. It¡¯s no wonder Sacroria epted him. Not only is the man a great researcher, but he also has formidable strength! Following Dr. Erebus¡¯ lead, his people took the Ancient n head-on. Even though the Ancient n was a powerful group, Dr. Erebus was no pushover. Even after trying for a while, they still could not seize him. ¡°Stop fighting! All of you, stop fighting now! It¡¯s almost here, so I suggest we find cover sooner rather thanter,¡± informed somebody running toward the battlefield. Immediately, everyone lifted their heads and saw the horrifying energy storming their way. ¡°Take cover now!¡± shouted the Ancient n. They then turned to suggest to Dr. Erebus. ¡°You and your people shoulde with us.¡± Naturally, Dr. Erebus and Zoey agreed for Forlevia¡¯s sake and followed the n into a secret room in the castle. It was an underground facility deep below the surface. As the energy storm raged on, screams and wailings could be heard everywhere. The chain reaction it caused was just as devastating as the storm itself, if not more. Following Adrune¡¯s and Baykeep¡¯s demise, Bayview was met with the same fate. Five hundred Shelters and Shelter-like bases were impacted by the energy storm. Darkness wrapped itself around the globe and swallowed up every bit of light, affecting every corner of the world. Those in the air or space saw their world turn pitch ck like an abandoned dead. Even aerospace instruments were significantly affected by the impact of the energy storm. When shrouded in utter darkness, the whole world seemed to have stopped. ¡°It¡¯s over! It¡¯s all over!¡± ¡°It¡¯s the end of the world! We¡¯re doomed! The entire world is doomed!¡± ¡°It¡¯s just us now. We¡¯re the only ones left!¡± After witnessing what had happened, everyone in the space station started to panic, for they never thought that they would see the world destroyed so soon and that almost everyone else would perish just like that. ¡°This is the most significant event of human history! It¡¯s also the end!¡± Chater 2841 Chater 2841 Chapter 2841 The Survivors Even though the world was already devastated, the energy storm in the super-spiritual ley line still raged on in the sky, blocking the sun. That was the reason why the world was covered in total darkness. Due to the significant change in the global environment, abnormal phenomena like seawater intrusion began to ur. However, because of the darkness, nobody noticed them. Those in space began to despair as they wondered what they should do after such a catastrophe. We might have survived, but where can we go next? Are we to spend the rest of our lives in space? Impossible! Sooner orter, we¡¯re going to run out of food and resources, so we can¡¯t stay here forever. What should we do then? This is hopeless! Some were so depressed that they copsed to the ground, while others wandered around like zombies. To the survivors, there was nothing worse than witnessing their home being destroyed. They thought they would be overjoyed to have escaped the catastrophe, but it was not so. Not only did some fail to find any joy in their survival, but they also started to have regrets. We should never have left our home. Dying there would¡¯ve been much better than starving to death! An unknown period of time after the catastrophic event, Craig and the others opened their eyes and realized they were still inside the Shelter. None of them were dead. ¡°Huh? Are we still alive?¡± one of them muttered dazedly. Even though the Shelter couldpletely shield those residing in it, Craig and the others still felt the impact when the energy storm hit. The unparalleled force was so powerful that it almost cracked the ground and uprooted the structure. Whether fighters or civilians, everyone was immediately knocked unconscious by the shockwave from the impact. One by one, those in the Shelter woke up and wondered how long they had been out. ¡°We¡¯re alive! We¡¯re all alive!¡± ¡°It¡¯s true! We¡¯re still breathing!¡± Everyone started cheering almost as soon as they regained consciousness, counting themselves fortunate to have survived such a horrific event. ¡°The Crown King is our savior!¡± ¡°And Mr. McGonagal too!¡± Then, everyone began chanting Levi¡¯s and Gary¡¯s names, for they were the ones who built the Shelter. We owe these men our lives! We¡¯ll forever be in their debt. ¡°How long has it been?¡± questioned Craig immediately after waking up. ¡°Huh?¡± Suddenly, people noticed something was wrong with their watches when they tried to check the time. It turned out that their other instruments were not working either, so there was no way to tell what time it was then. Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. Even the more technologically advanced instruments were utterly useless too. That was because the energy storm disrupted the maic field. The devices were not the only ones affected, as the storm had also dulled the fighters¡¯ senses. ¡°It feels like we¡¯ve been out for a long time. I wonder what¡¯s happened outside.¡± Someone in the crowd voiced the question that had been nagging everyone. We, in the Shelter, are fine, but what about those who are outside? What¡¯s be of the world? For the sake of the Shelter¡¯s effectiveness, it had to be sealed offpletely from the outside world, so the only way to know the situation outside was to use the instruments prepared. One of those instruments could show its user a live feed of the outside world, but the disruption of the maic field had rendered all instruments unserviceable. For the moment, Craig and the others had no way of knowing the situation beyond the Shelter. ¡°What do you think happened outside?¡± Everyone then began to specte because nobody wanted to stay in the Shelter forever. ¡°Should we send someone outside?¡± one of them suggested. ¡°No! We don¡¯t know what the situation is outside. If we open up the Shelter, we might put everyone in danger!¡± replied Craig after some thought. Chater 2842 Chater 2842 Chapter 2842 The Shocking Discovery After The Disaster The people then began to discuss among themselves. ¡°We¡¯ll just have to wait a little longer. We can¡¯t go out just yet. What if it¡¯s dangerous there?¡± ¡°If the energy storm is still rampaging outside, the Shelter will be destroyed if there¡¯s even a small opening!¡± ¡°Heck, the storm might¡¯ve already made the outside worldpletely uninhabitable! Maybe it¡¯ll take a ridiculously long time before we can safely go outside.¡± ¡°If we go now, it¡¯s very likely that we¡¯ll get ourselves killed, so we have to be really careful here.¡± ¡°Maybe we¡¯ll have a better chance if we wait for a while.¡± Meanwhile, Defenders of the Gxy had also survived because their equipment was activated in the nick of time. However, like those in the Shelter of Erudia, they were also knocked unconscious. Fortunately, the equipment had generated a transparent barrier to cover Zarain entirely. They could clearly see that the equipment had sustained severe damage after withstanding the energy storm, which meant they were very close to getting obliterated by it. ¡°Quickly! Repair it now! At this rate, the equipment won¡¯tst for more than a few days, and that energy storm doesn¡¯t look like it¡¯s going to go away anytime soon,¡± ordered Niel, a high-rank official of Defenders of the Gxy. Immediately, almost everyone from Zarain sprang into action as they tried to fix the equipment as quickly as possible. It did not take much for anyone to imagine what would happen should the equipment break down since they could clearly see the situation outside of their barrier. Lightning shed from the storm as it continued to cover the entire world in total darkness. Because of the abnormal phenomena urring outside, the ce was surrounded by a multitude of strange noises. N?velDrama.Org content. It was only because of the barrier that they were spared from the fear-inducing noises. Is this the end of the world? Everyone was terrified when they saw what it was like outside the barrier. It looked as though something evil was lurking in the darkness. ¡°What¡¯s the situation out there?¡± Those from Zarain hurriedly tried to gather information. ¡°We¡¯re not getting anything because none of our instruments are working. The maic field is abnormal, and all kinds of energy particles are colliding. It¡¯splete chaos out there! We can¡¯t get anything at all.¡± Even Zarain¡¯s high technology failed to detect what was outside. ¡°Just keep trying. We absolutely can¡¯t go outside now!¡±manded Smythe. ¡°Even though we can¡¯t go outside, it¡¯s easy to imagine the destruction outside! The storm has obliterated everything in its path!¡± Prmented. ¡°It¡¯s all my fault!¡± shouted the Digital God as he looked at the darkness outside. I was the one who caused all this! I should just die! Just as he ran forward to hit his head against a wall to end his life, ck Hawk immediately ordered someone to stop him. ¡°You can¡¯t die! You will still be of use,¡± the special forces agent said. Zarain remained standing after the energy storm swept through it, but not the futuristic city. The city could not withstand the storm and was razed to the ground. The storm¡¯s destructive power was not something the Lab of Gods could fight against. Worse yet, the futuristic city was built on the surface, so it took everything the energy storm had to throw at it. On the other hand, the Shelters in Erudia were either built underground or in the sea. That was how they managed to avoid most of the impact and remained standing. Otherwise, the Shelters would not have been able to withstand such a formidable force. On the other side, the Ancient n had also survived the ordeal. Along with Dr. Erebus and the others, they hid in an underground pyramid-like structure and managed to keep themselves safe there. However, they, too, dared not step out of the structure just yet. It turned out that there were survivors all over the world. Ten days had passed, and those in the space stations remained feeling hopeless. They were well and alive but had no trace of hope. We don¡¯t even have a home now, so what¡¯s there to be hopeful about? All of a sudden, they noticed something strange down below. ¡°Everyone, look!¡± eximed someone excitedly as they stared at the. It was as though they had seen something incredible. Chater 2843 Chater 2843 Chapter 2843 A Whole New World ¡°What is it?¡± Everyone else gathered around and looked down through the window. The second they did, their jaws dropped in shock. That was because the world they knew was undergoing a massive change. The world, which was initially shrouded in darkness, had been illuminated by colorful pirs of light. Those pirs of light descended from the sky, enveloping the entire world uniformly. They saw mists enshrouding the world, and all life seemed to have returned with plentiful energy. It had took on an entirely new look. Is this really destruction? This is more like a revamp of the whole world! Everything looks so beautiful! It¡¯s like the world has been reborn! Countless questions crossed their minds as they looked into the distance. ¡°The energy levels are still off the charts, so we still can¡¯t confirm anything! However, these pirs of light seem to have a radiative-like effect! Humans and animals thate into contact with it are able to draw energy from it!¡± It was not long before the space station made a huge discovery. ¡°What? You mean it has radiative properties?¡± ¡°Yes! Humans, animals, and even nts exposed to the radiation of these pirs of light have undergone changes! In simpler terms, those beings have mutated!¡± ¡°Look! The nts have be a lot more lush!¡± Although they were still unable to find out much about the situation in the world due to the insane energy levels, they were able to observe the general situation through the use of their instruments. As the darkness was gone, they were able to get a clear look at the world and see how much it had changed. Lush vegetation covered even the deste and barren areas, and tall trees came bursting out of the ground. The ground was instantly covered with grass and all sorts of flowers, forming a huge contrast with its original state. Deserts were transformed into forests, and areas already dense with vegetation became a few times denser. The flowers, grass, and trees all grew several timesrger in size, having mutated. What used to be a short strand of grass had be about two to three meters tall, exceeding the height of an average human being. The air was damp from the moisture on the plump leaves, and the flowers looked gigantic and vibrant. That was the effect of the top-notch ¡°fertilizer.¡± The entire world was surrounded by spiritual energy, clouds, and mists as though it belonged in a fairytale. It would not even be an overstatement to say that a breath of that fresh air could purify one¡¯s body and cure all of one¡¯s diseases. That was the change caused by the eruption of the super-spiritual ley line. This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. The spiritual energy it contained was so terrifyingly powerful that it was able to change the entire world. Due to the limitations of their instruments, those at the space station were only able to observe the general changes. They were not able to see the detailed changes. Thus, all they saw was the luxuriant vegetation. Not a single mark caused by the catastrophe could be perceived, but it was unknown whether they were covered or if they never existed in the first ce. ¡°Unbelievable! Instead of destruction, the eruption actually transformed the world into a better ce?¡± Everyone was dumbfounded. These changes were simply so massive that they gave the world aplete makeover. The transformation of barren areas such as the deserts was the most shocking change for them. ¡°Does that mean our home still exists? Are we able to go back now?¡± The sight of the new and beautiful world had the dignitaries eager to return as soon as possible. ¡°Not yet! The world might¡¯ve actually been safer when it was shrouded in darkness! It may seem all pretty now, but there¡¯s no telling what new dangers may be hiding within!¡± someone protested. Everyone broke out into a cold sweat after hearing his reminder. Chater 2844 Chater 2844 Chapter 2844 Ten Days After The Catastrophe They then shifted their gaze back toward the world. Indeed, it had undergone major transformations, looking far better than before with nts everywhere. However, the prettier it seemed on the surface, the eerier it felt. They could not help but feel that something was hidden behind those lush and vibrant vegetations. It was no longer the same world they were familiar with. Instead, to them, it was apletely foreign. Nobody knew for sure if it would be safe for them to return rashly. At that moment, someone piped up, ¡°Look at how much the nts have changed! I bet the people and animals have undergone some transformations too! This is a dangerous and alien to us now! We can¡¯t go back!¡± ¡°Yeah! For all we know, those mutated nts might just eat us up!¡± The crowd shuddered at the mere thought of that. Defenders of the Gxy had been observing the changes in the world throughout the past few days. They grew especially curious when they saw the pirs of lighting down from the sky through the transparent dome. Even the high-rank officials from Zarain were shocked because the changes that took ce in the world were simply far too huge. Nheless, they still did not dare to disable the protective barrier as they feared it was still dangerous out there. ¡°The energy levels are still insanely high! Our instruments are all malfunctioning. We can¡¯t test anything, but it seems the energy is gradually diminishing.¡± All of Zarain¡¯s units continued to observe the situation outside, making sure to check every single detail. They were able to get a much better view than those at the space station, especially since they were located on the edge of the desert. A simple nce outside was all it took for them to see the desert that had turned into a stunning oasis. D*mn, you won¡¯t find such a nice environment even if you search all of Zarain! Barren desert on one side, and heavenly oasis on the other¡­ The contrast between the borders is so ridiculously huge that it feels surreal! Everyone from Zarain was dumbfounded and bewildered by the view before them. ¡°My goodness! The energy within the super-spiritual ley line is insane! I mean, it turned a barren desert into an oasis like it was nothing! I doubt we could create a man-made oasis like that even with huge funds! Do you think we might¡¯ve missed out on something?¡± someone asked. What if we ended up blocking out a huge opportunity when we shielded ourselves against the energy storm? T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Should we go outside and have a look?¡± someone suggested. ¡°No! What if it¡¯s dangerous? We could get ourselves into huge trouble! Besides, this equipment was built to protect all of Zarain as a whole! It is a single unit, so disabling the barrier here will disable the entire barrier protecting Zarain!¡± Eventually, they decided against venturing outside. ¡°Look! Despite the huge change that has taken ce, do you see anyone out there? There isn¡¯t even a single animal in sight! This must mean it¡¯s dangerous out there!¡± Someone pointed out a frightening problem. It was true that no human nor animal could be seen outside even after everyone had witnessed the transformation, especially in the aspect of vegetation. The area outside was so quiet that the silence actually felt eerie, which discouraged them from heading out even further. Having no other choice, they could only wait and continue observing the situation outside for more details. Digital God, too, was bbergasted when he saw the changes in the world. Lab of Gods had assumed the world would be destroyed, yet it had been revamped instead. Why is this happening? Why has everything be better instead? Where is the catastrophic destruction that was supposed to happen? What¡¯s going on here? How did this turn into a blessing in disguise? Meanwhile, the Erudians inside the Shelters had regained some basic information like the time of the day, but they still had zero knowledge about the changes outside. That was mainly due to the Shelters beingpletely isted from the outside world. ¡°Let¡¯s wait a little while longer! We¡¯ll see what happens ten dayster!¡± The Erudians decided to carry on waiting. As time passed, the pirs of light gradually dimmed. The energy surrounding the world remained in the air even though it had weakened, but all the other abnormalities slowly vanished. Ten days soon went by in the blink of an eye. Chater 2845 Chater 2845 Chapter 2845 Huge Decision From Zarain A lot had changed throughout those ten days. The pirs of light had all disappeared, and the sky had returned to its usual form¡ªblue sky and white clouds. However, the environment looked at least a hundred times better than it used to. It was as if the world had been cleansed entirely. The abnormal phenomena slowly vanished, and the maic field stabilized as well. The energy from the eruption had be stable, spreading across every corner of the world and nurturing the life forms it came into contact with. The oasis that formed from the desert had increased in size and density over the course of ten days. Not only did the flowers and nts multiply in size and numbers, but the lingering spiritual energy that surrounded the world made it look like heaven. Nobody had expected the eruption to reinvent the world entirely instead of destroying human civilization. Defenders of the Gxy had been monitoring the changes throughout the ten days. As their instruments stopped malfunctioning and started working, they were able to gain information on all the changes that took ce. At first, they chose not to head out because it seemed too dangerous to do so. However, ten days had passed with no incidents happening whatsoever. Regardless, those from Zarain still did not dare to venture out as they had yet to confirm the situation outside. On top of that, they would have to disable the barrier surrounding the entire country if they were to head out. Halfway through that day, Smythe and Niel came rushing over to make some announcements. Not only had they decided to shut down the barrier surrounding Zarain, but Defenders of the Gxy would also assemble an expedition team to survey the environment. The duo had only dared to announce the n after receiving permission from the higher-ups. An expedition team with Digital God in it was soon assembled, and ck Hawk was appointed as the leader. T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Rumble! With everyone holding their breath in anticipation and nervousness, the equipment was disabled. In an instant, the transparent barrier surrounding Zarain vanished. The moisture that umted on the surface of the barrier came pouring down on them like rain and seemingly cleansed their bodies of all impurities. They could feel their pores open up as a warm sensation spread throughout their bodies, modifying their internal organs and blood vessels. Suddenly, popping noises came from their bodies as they felt like they were reinvigorated and charged with energy. Ordinary people, martial artists, and those with superpowers could all feel their bodies being strengthened tremendously. It was something far greater than any top-tier drug theboratories had ever designed. In that short moment, everyone felt like they had been cured of any diseases. Their constitutions were undergoing shockingly massive transformations. Because of how great the world had be, even breathing in the air provided them with the same effects as consuming a panacea. If people were to have their bodies cleansed and strengthened by the spiritual energy for a prolonged period of time, it could easily turn them into elite fighters. In other words, that type of environment was capable of bringing a person¡¯s body to its peak potential. Tons ofboratories have spent tons of time and money researching the production of superhumans, but none of those researches came anywhere close to the effects of the new environment. ¡°Is this how the entire world is right now? This is amazing! I can¡¯t believe it!¡± ¡°Oh, my gosh! I feel like I¡¯m about to soar through the skies! My body is filled with a seemingly endless supply of energy!¡± The people were eximing excitedly after being cleansed by the environment. Upon looking around them, they realized the surroundings were better than before, although the changes were not as crazy as the desert that had turned into an oasis. Chater 2846 Chater 2846 Chapter 2846 Finding Levi The nts in Zarain became visibly lush after thend had been cleansed. Stalks sprouted from seeds instantly, and nts began to flower on the spot. Although those changes were not as extreme as the ones outside of the country, they were still significant enough to be visible to the naked eye. It was the first time anything like that had ever happened. ¡°I get it now! The energy from the super-spiritual ley line has been dispersed all over the world and is nurturing every corner of it! The environment is at least hundreds if not thousands of times better than before. The world is enveloped in spiritual energy. We¡¯re actually breathing in the spiritual energy of ultra-high purity. Hence, a single breath is enough to rid our bodies of diseases and boost them to optimum conditions!¡± someone exined. ¡°Does that mean we can make use of this spiritual energy, then? Now that it can be found all over the world, we can just extract it as we wish, right?¡± Smythe came up with that idea immediately. ¡°Of course we can! We¡¯ll be able to utilize this powerful energy however we please to improve our weapons too. This is a lot stronger than the energy we got from sunstones back then. In other words, this is a new and superior energy source! Once we make use of this spiritual energy, we¡¯ll be able to abandon all other existing energy sources. This stuff is on a whole different level. In fact, we might have even missed out on the moment where the spiritual energy is most concentrated!¡± Niel replied. ¡°Do you mean when the pirs of light came down and lit up the dark skies?¡± Smythe asked as he realized something all of a sudden. ¡°I think that was the most opportune moment. Those pirs of light must¡¯ve contained a high concentration of spiritual energy. I think they aren¡¯t actually pirs of light but only perceived as such by our eyes. I suspect that they¡¯re actually spiritual energy beams and that the energy from them has radiated into the surroundings. Anything that came into contact with them should have undergone mutation, so our expedition team must be careful! The people, animals, and nts that have been modified by the spiritual energy radiation are to be regarded as possibly hostile!¡± As expected from Zarain, the country at the forefront of technology, they had managed to analyze the issues resulting from the catastrophe. At the same time, they were right about the super-spiritual ley line¡¯s energy being distributed across the entire world. At present, they believed Zarain had missed out on a great opportunity as they could have be hundreds of times stronger if they had been exposed to the direct radiation of the pirs of light. They also believed that protecting the country with the barrier was a mistake that led to them missing out on the said opportunity. As the expedition team left Zarain¡¯s borders, they could not help but feel that the environment was fantastic. Since Zarain had just started receiving the spiritual energy¡¯s effects, it was far from the paradise-like state outside of the country. Even breathing in the air out there felt amazing, but it only made everyone a lot more nervous as the worst dangers often lurked beneath beautiful disguises. ¡°Hey, I think you might¡¯ve brought the world a blessing instead of destruction!¡± someone told Digital God while staring at the surrounding environment. Digital God felt a little better after hearing the person¡¯s remark. ¡°Even so, this blessing was only obtained through lots of destruction. Nothing changes the fact that it started as a destructive phenomenon,¡± ck Hawk said calmly. ¡°Where are we going?¡± Pr asked. That was a question everyone had in the back of their minds. ¡°I¡¯m thinking of checking out the South Pole to see if Mr. Garrison is still alive!¡± Digital God replied before ck Hawk could say anything. ¡°That¡¯s impossible! Levi can¡¯t be alive after being in the heart of the storm!¡± thetter retorted. A beatter, he added, ¡°But, you can bring a few men to check it out anyway!¡± T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Sure thing!¡± Eventually, Digital God boarded an aircraft and headed toward the South Pole. Chater 2847 Chater 2847 Chapter 2847 Way Too Quiet After another ten days, the Erudians hiding in the Shelters decided they had waited long enough. Their instruments were functional again as the maic field, as well as everything else, had stabilized, so they were able to observe the surroundings within a small area outside the Shelters. Their jaws nearly dropped with surprise when they saw how different things had be¡ªtrees as high as skyscrapers and flowersrger than human heads. The huge variety of changes in the environment had all the Erudians stupefied. Unlike those from Zarain who could observe the changes outside, they only saw the outside world after nearly a month had passed. The contrast was so ridiculously huge that they nearly lost their minds trying to make sense of it. Everyone gasped in shock and disbelief when they saw the footage captured from the monitoring stations. This is simply unbelievable! What on earth has happened out there? Is this still the same world that we know? How has so much changed in such a short amount of time? ¡°Hurry! Find out if it is dangerous outside! Check if there are any poisonous substances or radiation in the air and if it¡¯s harmful to human bodies. Under normal circumstances, catastrophes are said to leave behind radiative and poisonous fogs! Do not let this beautiful environment fool you into letting your guard down! We have no idea what hidden dangers are out there!¡± ¡°Yeah! We will only head out once we have confirmed that it is safe outside!¡± The Erudians were still afraid of heading out until they were able to ensure that it was safe to do so. The diagnostic reports came out shortly after. Apart from the high energy levels, they detected no harmful substances in the environment. ¡°ording to our analysts, the eruption of the super-spiritual ley line is the main cause of the huge changes in the environment. The residual spiritual energy has been dispersed all over the world and nurturing the life forms ites into contact with. That¡¯s how the world became like this!¡± Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. Having understood what the report was trying to say, Craig eximed, ¡°Does that mean the stuff lingering in the air out there is spiritual energy? Are we literally going to be breathing spiritual energy into our bodies? This is the spiritual energy ancient fighters required for their training, right?¡± ¡°Correct! ording to our analysis, absorbing this into our bodies will only bring us good instead of harm. A single breath of spiritual energy is capable of transforming our bodies!¡± Erudia immediately ordered all the Shelters to be opened up, and teams were assembled to investigate the area outside. Since the instruments were limited in the amount of data they could provide, having boots on the ground was a much more reliable way to gather information. Almost all five hundred Shelters sent out teams to scout out the area, and the remaining people would only head outside after they had confirmed it was safe. Whir¡­ All Shelters were soon opened, and the teams set out one after another. The strongest team was the one led by Daxon and the others. When they saw the beautiful scenery with their own eyes, they felt like they were in paradise. A single breath of the air was enough to cleanse their bodies as it did with the people from Zarain. Suppressing their overwhelming excitement, they carried on with their expedition and made their way through the dense jungles. For some reason, the sight of the gigantic nts had them feeling a little scared. The vines looked like they could move on their own, and the flowers seemed like they could open up and swallow a person whole. The radiation of the spiritual energy was so powerful that it was capable of causing such transformations. ¡°Be careful, guys! Something isn¡¯t right! It¡¯s way too quiet!¡± Daxon reminded them. Everyone kept their eyes peeled as they observed their surroundings. Roar! A loud roar was heard all of a sudden. Chater 2848 Chater 2848 Chapter 2848 Where Are The Humans It was a loud roar that resounded through the area. Rumble¡­ An even more terrifying sound wave crashed onto them. Many fighters at the scene spat out blood while the rest appeared to be in anguish, the pain contorting their faces. Only Daxon remained unharmed. The unexpected incident had everyone pale with fright. ¡°This is bad! It sounded like a beast. But what kind of animal can deal such a great blow with a roar?¡± Daxon muttered, his expression turning grim. ¡°Please be careful!¡± After he exhorted the others to be cautious, his heart sank. He had left the Shelter with the team for two purposes. One of them was to conduct a better investigation of the environment outside. The other was because he wanted to know if his son, Levi, and the rest were alive. However, his heart was in his mouth because of the sudden roar. It was evident that the world had changed drastically, with dangers lurking at every corner. Even if Levi and the rest did not die in the energy storm, their chances of survival in the new world were pretty low. That was the judgment he came up with based on the roar alone. ¡°A strong energy radiation is detected eighty kilometers ahead! As we get closer to it, it bes stronger and stronger! It¡¯s also the source of the sound wave from just now!¡± Soon, the expedition team quickly detected the source of the roar and discovered that it contained intense energy radiation and fluctuations. ¡°Everyone, be careful as we move forward to check it out!¡± That time, they boarded the aircraft and approached their destination slowly. Not long after that, the aircraft hovered above the location. Beep! Beep! Beep! The instrument emitted a sharp siren, indicating that the energy radiation below them was off the charts. The intensity of the radiation was beyond the instrument¡¯s range, far stronger than the energy carried by a Leviathan. Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. Upon spotting the beast beneath them, everyone inhaled sharply. It was a tiger, but what shocked them was its colossal size. It was almost as big as a hill, at least five or six timesrger than a normal tiger! Nevertheless, they were not exactly intimidated by its size, as they had seen the enhanced version of Leviathan before. The point was there was a faint glow on the tiger¡¯s body, as though an electric current was running all over it. That was the extremely powerful energy radiation that came from the pirs of light days ago. The pirs of light had shone on the beasts, causing their physical and intellectual abilities to mutate, thus conferring them greater strength and power. Boom! When the beast detected the aircraft above it, the energy gathered on it was immediately unleashed against the expedition team. ¡°Watch out!¡± everyone eximed. Some managed to avoid it, while those who failed were blown up in the blink of an eye. The mutated tiger leaped abruptly and grabbed an aircraft flying at a low altitude. Crack! As the chilling sound rang out, the aircraft was broken into half before everyone. It was a terrifying sight as the aircraft was built with the best material in Erudia, yet it was broken by the beast effortlessly as though it was a piece of paper. ¡°Retreat! Retreat right now!¡± With that order, everyone fled in all directions. The other expedition teams of Erudia encountered the same situation, running into mutated beasts like the tiger. In fact, some even met mutated nts that turned highly hostile. Not only did it happen to the Erudians, but it seemed like the expedition teams of Defenders of the Gxy also suffered the same fate. They all saw a lot of mutated creatures, especially ck Hawk¡¯s team, which ran into a massive python. After exposure to the radiation of the pirs of light, the python became almost like a dragon. It was a formidable creature. However, that was all within their expectations since a human¡¯s body could be modified simply by taking in a breath of air containing spiritual energy. Undoubtedly, the living beings that were exposed to the pirs of light directly would experience more tremendous changes. However, there was one thing all the expedition teams could not wrap their heads around. Where are the humans? Did they all vanish? Chater 2849 Chater 2849 Chapter 2849 Discovered Humans It took them half a day to have a rough understanding of the changes in the world. During their expedition, they had also seen plenty of the mutated creatures. As they had predicted, the new world was full of dangers everywhere. Still, they had yet to encounter any human. For a moment, they even suspected that humans had failed to survive the catastrophe and disappeared. All the expedition teams could only continue with their investigation. Beep! Beep! Beep! In the central city of Spaunia, located next to Zarain, the wails of sirens were emitted from the expedition teams led by ck Hawk. That was the rm for the energy radiation. Before that, it had sounded when they encountered mutated beasts. However, at that moment, the screen of the instrument had flickering red dots everywhere. They were so densely packed that it seemed like there were tens of thousands of them. Every one of the instruments in each team appeared in the same way. Moreover, the energy level detected was off the charts for each of the dots. It might be even stronger than the energy carried by those mutated creatures they had run into previously. ¡°Watch out! We might be in trouble!¡± ck Hawk warned. With that, all of them prepared themselves for battle. They had suffered a lot when facing those creatures previously, so they could not help but be frightened at the notion of a possible wave of mutated beasts. All of a sudden, Scindere shouted, ¡°Humans! We¡¯ve spotted humans!¡± Indeed, there were figures ahead of them. Contrary to what they had expected, the red dots shown on the instruments were the energy released by that group of humans. Every one of them seemed like stars, shining brightly and emitting limitless energy. ck Hawk and the other special forces agent were dumbstruck. Humans are still alive! Just like the animals and the nts, their bodies had undergone significant changes after absorbing the spiritual energy of the super-spiritual ley line. This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. In the current environment, one would be extremely powerful simply by taking a breath of the air. Yet, the humans before them were exposed to the energy storm and the radiation of the pirs of light. Not only were their bodies cleansed, but they were also transformed thoroughly. All their blood vessels and organs were utterly different from their previous conditions. Even a single strand of their hair consisted of boundless energy, let alone the other parts of their body. They had evolved from ordinary human beings to a supreme race. It was a race much stronger than the eighteen Archangels of Sacroria and the one in Restricted Area 76. After all, the spiritual energy following the eruption of the super-spiritual ley line was absolutely terrifying that it managed to change the world¡¯s environment. Thus, humans and animals became immensely strong after being nourished and cleansed by spiritual energy. Previously, those who proimed themselves as Gods were merely a powerful race. However, that group of humans could actually be called Gods due to their formidable strength. The purification of oneself by the spiritual energy was akin to baptism, a blessing from heaven. Hence, it was urate to describe them as celestial beings. The special forces agent would not be able to defeat any of those humans in a fight. Nevertheless, there was still a gap in ability among the mutated humans. For the weaker ones, the mutation granted them powerful energy, but they did not have the corresponding technique to utilize them. Meanwhile, those humans who initially mastered some techniques were able to make use of all the energy in their bodies. Hence, they were capable of destroying even the world. Soon, those mutated humans of Spaunia discovered the existence of the special forces agents. However, unlike the mutated beasts, they did not attack them immediately. The fighters of Spaunia recognized the aircraft from Zarain. ¡°Those belong to Zarain!¡± ck Hawk gave an order for all the aircraft tond. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± he asked confusedly. It was apparent that those from Spaunia were stunned as well. Chater 2850 Chater 2850 Chapter 2850 Missed An Opportunity In fact, they had gathered there slowly. When the catastrophe happened, they tried every possible way to hide. Some unlucky ones perished amid the energy storm. Nheless, most of them survived. Later, when the dark world became full of colors, and those pirs of light appeared, they discovered their bodies had changed drastically, especially after being enveloped by the colorful lights. ¡°I can understand that your bodies experienced a huge change! But how could only a small fraction of people die from the catastrophe?¡± ck Hawk felt something was amiss after learning about the situation. How could such an enormous energy storm cause so few casualties? That doesn¡¯t make sense! Having thousands of survivors was considered a lot for any country since the energy storm was insanely destructive. However, it was the opposite for a big country like Spaunia. They might only have a few thousand casualties, while over ten million citizens were left unharmed and even became stronger! ck Hawk could not make sense of the oue at all. That¡¯s impossible! How could it be? Why is it that such a powerful energy storm wasn¡¯t lethal? That¡¯s unbelievable! After all, they had witnessed the destructive power of the energy storm with their own eyes. Even their powerful equipment was almost destroyed. How could a human survive the energy storm then? There is no way a human body could be stronger than the equipment! That¡¯s impossible! There must be something more to this! Thus, ck Hawk started asking the group what happened to them after encountering the energy storm. ¡°All our shelters failed to work, actually. We were exposed to the catastrophe directly. But just when we thought we would die when the storm struck us, it caused no harm to our bodies. It felt more like an injection of the drug, boosting our bodies¡­¡± The crowd exined their experience at that time. The energy seemed to flow into their bodies without causing any physical damage. It was a gift from heaven, an opportunity! The special forces agents were even astonished. As of then, they could only conclude that the human body could absorb the spiritual energy from the super-spiritual ley line. That was why humans survived. After all, most humans experienced the same thing, all turning into a powerful existence. ¡°We have Deities in Spaunia now! And there are more than one of us!¡± the high-rank officials of Spaunia who had gathered there suddenly shouted. Naturally, they were not deities from heaven but powerful humans born from the radiation of the energy originating from the super-spiritual ley line. In the eyes of those officials, their powers had reached a level equivalent to the deities from myths. That was why they dared to proim themselves as Deities. From then onward, all the expedition teams in each country discovered the same situation. The catastrophe did not cause many casualties. In fact, the figures were almost negligible. Instead, most humans transferred into fighters with unparalleled power after being exposed to the pirs of light. With that, almost all countries and forces started to announce the existence of Deities in their territories. They were allpeting to see who had the most Deities. Of course, they were not real deities. Instead, it was a title given to fighters whose capabilities were immeasurable. N?velDrama.Org content. After all, it had never happened before. No one had ever seen such powerful existence resulting from exposure to the spiritual energy of the super-spiritual ley line. Their power exceeded the eighteen Archangels of Sacroria by a lot. It was a blessing in disguise that happened in every country and every area. Xyperia, who did not take any cover and did not hide, seemed to be reaped the most benefits. They had the most Deities. The same went with Erudia¡¯s neighboring countries, Raysonia and Keerea. Erudian Alliance and Defenders of the Gxy were left speechless. They tried their best to hide from the catastrophe, and it had caused them to miss out on a golden opportunity. Chater 2851 Chater 2851 Chapter 2851 The South Pole Remained The Same They thought they would be the safest during the catastrophe, yet, never did they expect such an oue. After all, none of them could have thought that the catastrophe would be a beneficial opportunity. Not only did the humans not die from it, but they also turned into Deities who were far stronger than those from Lab of Gods. Before the catastrophe, Erudia and Zarain were considered the top countries in the world. Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. However, the catastrophe turned the tide entirely¡ªall the countries and forces became incredibly powerful simultaneously. The top fighters such as Daxon from Erudia would pale byparison. The spiritual energy in the super-spiritual ley line was so domineering that any human who received its radiation would transform into fighters that easily overpowered people like Daxon. In fact, Daxon would be an ant in the eyes of the Deities. If Leviathans were to appear again, those mutated humans could destroy them effortlessly with their bare hands. As for the Deities, they could probably destroy it simply by releasing their energy or casting a nce. The eruption of the super-spiritual ley line led to spiritual energy revival, with every being in the world receiving the radiation of spiritual energy and undergoing transformations. Those directly exposed to the pirs of light became unimaginably powerful and even obtained some impressive talents. That was how the Deities came about. The reality was that the fighters from Erudian Alliance and Defenders of the Gxy could not even compare with the ordinary humans, let alone the Deities. Having been subjected to the radiation of the spiritual energy, the Deities were the most powerful race in the world. The techniques of Erudia and the technology of Zarain would not be able to fill the gap. Both countries were utterly dumbfounded. After the spiritual energy revival, the Super Nations that used to be at the top had fallen to the bottom. Based on the current circumstances, it was impossible for Zarain to defeat any of those countries single-handedly. Even Spaunia, which Zarain had oppressed for a long time, could easily defeat them. In short, all those countries that managed to hide from the catastrophe had be the weakest countries. It seemed like the world had eliminated them. In regards to the mutated beasts encountered by the expedition teams, people from Spaunia could handle those mutated beasts easily, or they could just send out their Deities. However, if Erudian Alliance and Defenders of the Gxy faced those beasts, they could bepletely helpless. Since there was a Deity level among humans, surely there would be a Deity level among the beasts. If that were the case, Erudia could be rendered powerless. They would have no choice but to seek help from the Deities of other forces. It was unknown what the backers of Zarain would do, but judging from the technologies they have disyed, they would not be able to handle the mutated beasts with ease. One after another, countries started announcing their survival and the number of Deities they had. Erudian Alliance and Defenders of the Gxy were stupefied by thepletely unexpected oue. They had put in so much effort and thought they had achieved what other countries could never seed at. They did all that to protect themselves against the catastrophe, yet they had prevented themselves from receiving the blessing. They were at their wits¡¯ end. Meanwhile, Digital God, who was heading toward the South Pole, heard about the changes in the world. However, the South Pole was different from the other ces. It was still covered in darkness, and no living creatures were there. ¡°I have a strong feeling that Mr. Garrison is still alive!¡± Digital God dered. Chater 2852 Chater 2852 Chapter 2852 He Is Alive If the environment in the South Pole turned out to be as good as the other ces, Digital God might think Levi was dead. However, the environment in that area was terrible beyond imagination, which meant there was a chance that Levi was still alive. After all, it was the exact spot where the super-spiritual ley line erupted. Hence, it was normal for it to bepletely dark and filled with powerful energy radiation and irregr turbulences. There must be some remains of the super-spiritual ley line since it could not have eruptedpletely. A little remnant could still cause a considerable impact. Suddenly, an idea crossed Digital God¡¯s mind. Forces like Erudia and Zarain that did not benefit from the catastrophe coulde to the South Pole to make up for their missed opportunity. Beep! Beep! Beep! Just then, the aircraft emitted abnormal warning sounds. It seemed everything was malfunctioning after getting close to the area. ¡°Let¡¯s retreat. This ce feels weird!¡± the pilot uttered. Digital God insisted, ¡°Let¡¯s go down and have a look. Don¡¯t worry! I will design a few more defense systems! I promise we will get out of here alive!¡± Upon hearing his assurance, they dived into the South Pole cier slowly. Darkness enveloped the entire ce. Beep! Beep! Beep! As expected, all kinds of irregrities urred after they went further in. The piercing sound of the siren kept sounding. The system of the aircraft was in a mess. ¡°Let me handle this!¡± Digital God operated the system personally and kept enhancing it. Even so, the aircraft was breaking down. Fortunately, they managed to enter the darkness safely. Digital God had roughly understood the situation. The South Pole ciers had beenpletely torn apart. Part of the area was the sea, and the water on the rest had evaporated, revealing the original topography¡ªvarious caves and other peculiarndforms. Far ahead, they detected a gigantic vortex. Even till then, it was still raging on. That giant vortex was also the main distribution point of the spiritual energy from the super-spiritual ley line. Most of the energy came from there following the eruption of the super-spiritual ley line. Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. The huge vortex could have been a small hole previously. Yet, it had expanded to around one-third of the area of the South Pole. That showed how terrifying it was. ¡°Let¡¯s retreat!¡± The others all started to panic. A statement from Digital God dashed all their hopes. ¡°We can¡¯t retreat anymore! The vortex is sucking us!¡± The vortex was far too big and was still expanding. No aircraft would be able to resist its suction force. It seemed useless no matter how hard Digital God tried to enforce the aircraft. Before long, the aircraft started losing bnce. As it spun, it was gradually sucked into the vortex. The suction force increased as they got closer to it. It was beyond their control. We¡¯re doomed. It¡¯s over this time! In the blink of an eye, the aircraft reached the core of the vortex. It looked like thergest fan in the world, whereby there was a constant exchange of air current to send out the spiritual energy of the super-spiritual ley line continuously. That urrence was puzzling to them. It was as though some device was installed under the vortex. However, before Digital God could think much about it, the aircraft was caught in the vortex. All the defense systems started copsing. They were about to have a crash. ¡°Argh!¡± everyone shouted desperately. The body of the aircraft started burning. It might explode any second, and it was still being sucked into the vortex. When everyone thought it would be their end, the aircraft suddenly stopped moving. It felt like a pair of hands pulled on it. That was indeed what happened. Chater 2853 Chater 2853 Chapter 2853 Saving The World Again Everyone was stunned and left in utter bewilderment. They saw a figure appearing beside them. The figure was not wearing anything. His body looked perfect and as though it was cast with gold. They took a closer look at the god-like man. It is Levi! He is alive! How could that be possible? It was the core of the spiritual ley line. It meant Levi was exposed to at least eighty percent of the spiritual energy of the super-spiritual ley line. One could imagine its impact simply by looking at what had happened to the world. However, Levi was alive after enduring most of the spiritual energy. That was beyond impressive. However, when they were still overwhelmed with surprise, the aircraft started moving swiftly again. It was pushed out from the vortex by Levi. All of them passed out due to the strong quake. When they regained their consciousness, they found themselves already in a safe ce. Yet, Levi was nowhere to be seen. ¡°Was earlier a dream? I thought I saw Levi!¡± someone rubbed his head and said. ¡°Were we dreaming?¡± Even Digital God started to doubt what they saw. It felt so real and unreal at the same time. The part that felt real was when they got sucked into the vortex and managed to survive for some reason. On the other hand, the part that felt unreal was Levi was still alive. Everyone was not sure what they saw, including Digital God. In fact, Levi was alive. When the super-spiritual ley line exploded, Levi singlehandedly blocked the spiritual energy from expanding. He was able to withhold it in the beginning. However, as the spiritual ley line continued to explode, the crack became bigger and bigger. Eventually, Levi could not hold on anymore. After enduring for forty minutes or so, he failed to suppress the explosion. He broke down thoroughly like a leaf being blown away by the wind. His body was wounded terribly due to the continuous impact. Even someone as powerful as him could not stand against such strong spiritual energy. He was about to be crushed by the spiritual energy, and there was nothing he could do. Yet, at that critical moment, he suddenly felt as though a new surge of energy coursed through his being. His whole body was activated, and he became immune to the impact of the spiritual energy. He was not afraid of the spiritual energy anymore, and his body seemed to start adsorbing the energy. With that, Levi received the impact of the spiritual energy repeatedly at the core. It seemed all the spiritual energy was converted through him before it got released to the world. It also seemed like its most destructive part was blocked by him. Even though the spiritual energy was still strong after going through Levi, it seemed that the human body was able to absorb it. That was why humans were able to survive the spiritual energy revival without many casualties. Instead, all of them became extremely powerful because of it. In other words, Levi had filtered the spiritual energy of the super-spiritual ley line. Human bodies could adsorb what came out of it. It became harmless and beneficial to the human body. With that, it changed the whole world, and Levi had once again be the savior of the! If he did not stand at the frontline and convert the spiritual energy, it would have been the end of the world. However, even Levi could not wrap his head around his ability. He thought he was going to die amid the explosion. Yet, his body seemed to be activated in the blink of an eye. This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Without a doubt, he knew someone was helping him. Who is helping me in secret? Right away, Levi thought of his mentor. Levi was sure thetter had again appeared at the critical moment and rescued him. Thetter even helped him to save the world. After Levi experienced the crushing of the spiritual energy, his power increased. As for how powerful he had be, he had no clue. However, he felt he was at least two levels stronger than before. Chater 2854 Chater 2854 Chapter 2854 Deity In Erudia How strong have I be? Levi wasn¡¯t sure. Nevertheless, he felt utterly different than before. N?velDrama.Org content. Previously, he felt his power was so strong that he could destroy a. Yet, now he felt like the entire world was within him. It felt somehow supernatural to him, as though the whole world was merely an illusion. It was as if he was sitting above the world and seeing everything from a god¡¯s perspective. The feeling was fascinating, as though everything was merely a blink away from him. I didn¡¯t expect I could still be alive or save the world again. It must be my mentor! If it weren¡¯t for him, I would be dead now. After leaving the South Pole, Levi made haste for Erudia. He wanted to find out if the other humans survived the catastrophe. Before long, he found out about the change that took ce globally. He was not startled as it happened because of him. It was nothingpared to what he had seen in the core of the super-spiritual ley line. Just then, he ran into a giant creature at sea near the South Pole. It was a mutated python that looked like a dragon. The scales on its body were shining slightly, and the slight halo around it was the symbol of a Deity. This particr creature was much stronger than the ones that the special forces agents of ck Hawk and Daxon had encountered. Even though they were all mutated, the spiritual energy was stronger here as it was nearer to the explosion at the South Pole. Hence, this one resembled a dragon the most among all the mutated snakes. It was also the strongest creature that he had ever seen. Based on the standard of all countries, it was, without doubt, a Deity. As it came across Levi, it opened its mouth and wanted to consume thetter. That was the natural reflex of a creature. ¡°D*mn you!¡± Levi let out a cold snort. He took a step forward, and turbulences surrounded his body instantly. He had not used any techniques but merely released some of his energy. That was the cause of the strong turbulences. Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! The mutated snake¡¯s body started to crack due to the turbulences. Levi then walked toward the snake. The hundred-meter-long beast turned into ashes in the blink of an eye. It was truly a magnificent sight to behold! Levi killed a Deity-level creature effortlessly simply by releasing his energy. All the mutated creatures in that area witnessed that and bowed toward Levi fearfully. As those creatures mutated, their intellectual ability had evolved too. They understood how powerful Levi was, and they would not dare to cross him. With that, they prostrated themselves before the man to show their submission. After all, animals could detect energy better than humans. They had the ability in their blood. With that, they could sense how powerful Levi was. At that moment, Levi walked around the ce casually. Based on the current situation, all countries were afraid of the unknown fear. After all, mutated creatures were everywhere. No one dared to leave their houses hastily. Even though humans were mutated too, no one dared to walk outside as carefree as Levi. Many countries had even listed ces where arge number of mutated beasts gathered as restricted areas. Levi, on the other hand, did not care much about that. He would kill anyone or anything standing in his way. Indeed, there was no need for him to fear those creatures. He had now figured out what happened to the entire world. Most importantly, Erudia had missed the golden opportunity as they were hiding in Shelter. Everyone in the world was talking about the same thing¡ªThere was no Deity in Erudia! Levi sneered, ¡°Who says there is no Deity in Erudia?¡± Chater 2855 Chater 2855 Chapter 2855 The Weakest Will Be Oppressed He had seen a lot throughout his lifetime. Due to the change in the environment, some ces became either permanently dark areas or raging with fire and frost. These fire and frost were converted from spiritual energy, which was different from what everyone knew. These ces were the real forbidden areas. Even a fighter who had been through the radiation could hardly survive in those ces. It would be a tremendous challenge for those who called themselves a Deity. Even though the whole world had changed for the better, some ces had be hellish. They have no idea what is going on out there, yet they dare to call themselves Deities. Nevertheless, Levi was not interested in that. The only thing that he cared about was seeing his friends and family. He could easily defeat any of those Deities with a single move. Not to mention, those Deities existed because of him. In other words, he was the one who gave them the power. By the time Levi returned to Erudia, everyone who had been hiding in Shelter hade out. Meanwhile, everything in Erudia returned to normalcy. However, due to the change in the environment, many areas had been listed as restricted zones, as there were all sorts of mutated creatures in those ces. Currently, no one in Erudia was capable of fighting those beasts. Hence, the only thing they could do was seal off those areas. They used various protective settings to surround the restricted areas to prevent the beasts inside froming out. Nothing changed much for the majority of the people as life went on. However, fear continued to bubble from within everyone¡¯s hearts. They all knew what they had missed as well¡ªthe golden opportunity because they went into hiding. Initially, they thought those who could not hide would perish during this catastrophe. They never expected the rest of the world to survive and even benefitted from the catastrophe. It was the biggest disgrace to Erudia as they had be the weakest country overnight. Meanwhile, Xyperia, who faced the catastrophe head-on, received the maximum degree of radiation impact of the spiritual energy. Hence, they had the most Deity-level fighters at the moment. With that, Xyperia had officially be the top of the world. They could destroy Erudia effortlessly if they were to send out a Deity randomly. Xyperia was totally out of Erudia¡¯s league. Even Raysonia, which was next to Erudia, also benefited from the catastrophe. Their power was way above Erudia now. The high-rank officials of Dragonites were utterly grim because of this phenomenon. Never did they expect the oue to be like this. They had blocked out a golden opportunity with their own might. However, they could not me anyone for that but felt grateful that Levi and Gary had built Shelter to protect the people. After all, no one saw thising. Even those allies of Erudia could notin about what had happened. After all, Erudia was considered their life savior. They could only me themselves for having such bad luck. Zarain, and even the force behind them, did not expect this. Who would have thought an explosion of the super-spiritual ley line would turn out to be a beneficial opportunity. Levi rushed to Erudia and found out everyone was still alive. He heaved a sigh of relief. Even though they did not be Deities, he was grateful they were alive. N?velDrama.Org content. We still have the chance as long as we are alive! ¡°You¡¯re alive! That¡¯s great! We thought you¡­¡± Daxon and the rest were thrilled to see Levi. After all, Levi had gone to stop the explosion. It was indeed a miracle for him to survive it. Before Levi could ask about Zoey¡¯s, Forlevia¡¯s, and the rest¡¯s whereabouts, rumbling sounds appeared in the East. Suddenly, a figure emerged. It seemed to be a Deity. Upon noticing that, everyone felt the color drain from their faces. As expected, Deities had begun to oppress Erudia after thetter became weak. Chater 2856 Chater 2856 Chapter 2856 Enved Even though most people had heard that there was no Deity in Erudia, no one ever confirmed it. A hellish air enveloped the entire area and stunned everyone. The crowd suddenly felt like they couldn¡¯t breathe at all. Thump! One after another, their knees fell to the ground. They were unable to withstand the aura from that Deity. If the Deity wanted to kill them, he could make hundreds of thousands of citizens within the area perish simply by releasing his energy. That was the vast difference in power between them. Evidently, this Deity did note to kill but to show off his power. On the other hand, he came to verify if Erudia escaped the catastrophe and if the country really did not have any fighter or Deity born out of the disaster. After all, the world was still wary of Erudia. They even suspected that Erudia hid their Deities and spread false news to blind the rest. Hence, they wanted to find out the truth. ¡°Hahaha. So it seems Erudia did really escape this catastrophe. There¡¯s no Deity here! There is almost no spiritual energy in these people! What a bunch of trash! How could Erudia fall to such a disgrace? I could easily destroy the entire country if I want!¡± the Deity uttered arrogantly. No one doubted what the Deity said. They knew he was capable of doing that. After all, he was a Deity. The crowd trembled incessantly in fear, including those who were on the same level as Daxon. They knew their existence was like an antpared to a Deity. A Deity could wipe Erudia off the map of the world if he wanted to. There was nothing they could do to stop that. The Deity opened his mouth again. ¡°It¡¯s pointless to kill all of you. It¡¯s not fun at all as you guys are too weak! However, it would be difficult for you to survive in this world!¡± The Deity¡¯s eyes suddenly lit up. ¡°I¡¯ve thought of a solution for you guys!¡± He scanned the crowd and announced, ¡°Why don¡¯t you all be my ves? You and your future generations, kneel before me and serve me! That¡¯s the only way you can survive! I don¡¯t need that many ves. Everyone in this area should be enough. Come with me now! Or else I¡¯ll kill all of you!¡± The Deity from Raysonia made up his mind to enve the inferior people of Erudia. The people of Erudia were losing their minds as their heads started buzzing. Are we really bing ves? Even our children? Everyone started imagining their future fate. It seemed their fate was going to be worse than an animal¡¯s. They would have to endure all sorts of humiliation to survive and were about to be brought away from their homnd and enved. This is a huge disgrace! However, the crowd was left with no choice. After all, it was a Deity they were facing. What could they do under those circumstances? There was no way they could fight against a Deity. Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. With the fate of the entire country at stake, very seemed to be a solution to survival. They knew exactly how weak they werepared to the other countries. It was only the beginning for their disastrous fate. If other countries were toe to attack them as well, the suffering would be way beyond this. They could at least still keep their lives if they became enved now. Even though they would lose their freedom, they would at least be under the protection of a Deity. With that, it was somehow a favorable option for them. Everyone could imagine Erudians being the humblest race on the earth moving forward as ves. ¡°Let¡¯s ept this! We will die if we don¡¯t!¡± The crowd heaved a long sigh. Chater 2857 Chater 2857 Chapter 2857 Such Audacity ¡°Let¡¯s go, all my ves! Move!¡± the Deity from Raysonia shouted. It felt as if lightning had struck and blown everyone into pieces. Horror rose from the depth of everyone¡¯s heart. It sounded like an order from heaven, and no one dared to resist it. ¡°Hahaha. Divine Brigadier, the brain of The Cardinal Hall! You are no different from the ordinary citizens.¡± Just then, the Deity from Raysonia noticed Daxon among the crowd. A malicious glint shed across the Deity¡¯s eyes as he spoke. Less than a month ago, Daxon was still the top fighter in the world. Yet, now he was going to end up bing someone¡¯s ve. Now that the entire world was changing, it was as if his status had dropped from heaven to hell. ¡°Great! You will be my watchdog then! I will make you a customized gold chain!¡± The Deity intended to make Daxon his personal ve. His lips curled into a satisfied smile as he decided on that. ¡°What are you guys waiting for? Move! Come with me now! Don¡¯t force me tomit a mass ughter!¡± he added. His dominant aura forced everyone to gather and start walking. It was as though they could not control their own bodies. They wanted to resist, but they did not have the power. After all, everyone was afraid of dying. They would still have a chance to live if they became enved. ¡°Argh!¡± Daxon and the rest struggled desperately as they did not want to be enved. However, their struggles were in vain. They could not even control their bodies as an invisible force waspelling them to kneel and crawl forward. Everyone at the scene was kneeling on the ground and crawling. ¡°Huh?¡± All of a sudden, the Deity of Raysonia was startled to see someone not being controlled. What¡¯s going on? That¡¯s impossible! Why isn¡¯t that ant not being controlled by me? Even Divine Brigadier couldn¡¯t fight against my power. ¡°Huh?¡± When he looked again, the figure seemed to have disappeared. This¡­ Ichirou Kitajima, the Deity of Raysonia, was utterly stunned. He could not believe someone could escape from a Deity¡¯s control. Thetter even vanished under his nose. How is that possible? I¡¯m going crazy! He immediately used all the strength he could muster to locate the vanished figure. He was a Deity, and his consciousness could epass everything in this area. He would be able to detect any movement as tiny as an insect moving its wings. He could even sense the growth of a nt. A Deity had a keen perception on everything around him. Hence, he could not wrap his head around how he failed to detect the figure. ¡°Are you looking for me?¡± Just then, a voice rang out. Ichirou was dumbstruck. The color drained from his face instantly. I am a Deity! How could I not sense him behind me? I¡¯m practically a god! How is this even possible? I thought there was no Deity in Erudia! Suddenly, he felt a powerful wave of aura prating his body. T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. At that moment, he felt as if his soul was separating from his physical body. This feels strange! It¡¯s terrifying! Ichirou paled in fright as cold sweat rolled down his forehead. He could sense as if a pair of eyes was observing him closely from heaven. My perception has reached a whole new level! I can even sense things that others couldn¡¯t! At that moment, the same voice rang out again. ¡°What makes you think you cane to Erudia?¡± Chater 2858 Chater 2858 Chapter 2858 The Fall Of Deity As a deafening rumble pierced the sky, Ichirou felt it strike his soul, plunging him into the fiery depths of hell. Boom! Suddenly another thunderous lightning shed across the sky. Hundred of thousands lifted their heads to watch the gruesome scene of the Raysonian Deity exploding into droplets of blood raining down upon them. The scene was spectacr yet horrifying. A Deity was shocked to death by a thunderp. Who could imagine a Deity would be shocked into bits of pieces? The bloody rain that showered upon the public soaked their skins. Almost immediately, the red raindrops disappeared into their skin, absorbed into their bodies. Their cores were revitalized with energy as though they had taken an enhancement pill. Its effect was much better than absorbing spiritual energy directly. The flora, which was rained upon, also underwent a dramatic change in its biology. After all, the spiritual energy within the blood of the Deities was equivalent to an enhancement pill. However, the detonation of a Deity in the sky of Erudia had overwhelmed the public, overshadowing their surprise about the changes happening within them. It was a terrifying scene! ¡°The Raysonian Deity had fallen?¡± Their eyes widened at the knowledge. How could a Deity lose just like that? What happened? We¡¯re talking about a Deity here! They¡¯re all- powerful! ¡°Hahaha. Does that mean we have a Deity in Erudia?¡± ¡°Right. Maybe no Deity is born from this catastrophe, but we had a Deity-like presence previously!¡± ¡°Could it be the two legendary mysterious entities¡ªThe Esoteric Guild and The lesiastic Order?¡± ¡°It¡¯s highly likely! Erudia is currently in the dumps, so all the other nations want a piece of Erudia and enve Erudians. Of course, they won¡¯t be happy about that!¡± After the previous battle, The lesiastic Order and The Esoteric Guild were no longer a secret. They were the topic of every conversation starter. The public had believed the rumors to be true. How else were they supposed to exin what they had seen? An all-powerful Deity just exploded in front of their eyes. They strongly believe a much more powerful being had made its move. However, Erudia¡¯s current catastrophe had passed peacefully without any signs of powerful fighters. Erudia¡¯s allies had managed to ovee it safely too. In other words, Erudia didn¡¯t receive any help from anyone, nor did its people have the capability to help. That meant the lesiastic Order and the Esoteric Guild were the cause of the fall of the Raysonian Deity. The citizens of Erudia were celebrating. Even though the Erudians had no Deity, they had the support of the lesiastic Order and the Esoteric Guild. That itself was sufficient and iparable. With Ichirou¡¯s defeat, Levi went to Daxon¡¯s side. No one had noticed his disappearance earlier. Even the Deity, Ichirou¡¯s sight couldn¡¯t keep up with Levi¡¯s movements, so how could themoners notice? Defeating Ichirou was much easier than his battle with the mutant python, so Levi didn¡¯t take his fight with Ichirou seriously. Instead, he was worried about the situation on Zoey¡¯s side and was asking the Daxon about it. With reluctance, thetter responded, ¡°A mysterious man has kidnapped Evie. Ms. Lopez and Dr. Erebus went to Adrune to search for her. They haven¡¯t returned since.¡± ¡°What? A mysterious man has kidnapped Evie? That meant Evie was the target all along?¡± Levi immediately thought of the group that stopped him. Finally, thest piece of the puzzle clicked into ce, revealing the whole picture. He thought the group¡¯s target was Dr. Erebus, but it seemed like Forlevia¡¯s worth was far more valuable. ¡°Correct. I heard from Dr. Erebus that they are an organization researching ancient cultivators. Dr. Erebus was on their list. Evie must be too!¡± the Daxon said. ¡°Adrune, is it? I¡¯ll join the search too. I will let this matter go if no harmes to Evie, but I¡¯ll rain terror if even a single hair on her head is missing,¡± Levi announced with fierce murderous intent. Boom! The thunder continued to p, its sh illuminating the disbelief on the Daxon¡¯s face at Levi¡¯s oath.T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Chater 2859 Chater 2859 Chapter 2859 Erebus Loses His Mind ¡°I supposed the Crown King was the cause of it,¡± Daxon, the Divine Brigadier, blurted out. Suddenly, a dreadful thought urred to him. Could it be the Raysonian Deity? He shuddered at the thought. Soon, words about the fall of the Raysonian Deity, Ichirou, in Erudia spread to all parts of the world. The entire world was stunned. The major organizations had firmly insisted there was no Deity born in Erudia and its allied nations. With that reasoning, they had lumped thetter as the weakest nations. N?velDrama.Org content. Who could¡¯ve expected the catastrophe to happen immediately after? The Raysonian Deity was instantly defeated after running his mouth in Erudia. People from all over the world were taken aback. They wondered if Erudia had lied about the existence of Deity. It was a known fact that the citizens of Erudia had missed the opportunity after hiding themselves in Shelters. There was no way a Deity could be born. However, who could¡¯ve eliminated Ichirou if it wasn¡¯t a Deity¡¯s doings? It was a puzzle that got the whole world confused. They wondered if Erudia had been lying about not having a Deity. Many fighters and Deities had wanted to enter Erudia to investigate the truth and scout Erudian, but the news of the fallen Raysonian Deity had halted all their ns. Even Zarain was dumbstruck. They wondered if Erudia had another trump card hidden up their sleeve. A trump card powerful enough to eliminate a Deity in a single attempt. Not long after, another piece of information was broadcasted from Erudia. The legendary two mysterious entities were the ones who eliminated the powerful Deity¡ªthe lesiastic Order and the Esoteric Guild. That got the whole world stunned. It didn¡¯t matter if the two entities were behind the Deity¡¯s eradication, for Ichirou was already dead. No one dared to make any reckless move after that. Levi hurriedly made his way to Adrune alone. He wasn¡¯t subtle in the least as he traversed, for he no longer feared anyone anymore. He used to fear the Lab of Gods and Zarain, but it was a thing of the past. He would ughter anyone and cut down any obstacles he met on his way instantly without any hesitation. Meanwhile, in the ancient castle of Adrune. The castle¡¯s underground structure had protected the Ancient n from the cataclysmic energy storm. They finally sent a scout to check on the situation happening in the outside world after hiding for so long. They had received word that the danger was gone, and that piece of information had stirred up a commotion from both sides. With Dr. Erebus swearing to take Forlevia away, both sides began a tug of war. The Ancient n had many elite fighters. Every one of them was on par with the strength of the previous Lab of Gods. The Ancient n had many members, but they were merely hiding all the while. Dr. Erebus was also unrivaled in strength. After all, Levi had praised him before. Both sides were continuously engaged inbat. Zoey and the rest couldn¡¯t be of much help, but they could cause trouble for the other side. At that moment, Levi had arrived at Adrune. ¡°Huh?¡± He could feel the entire Adrune within his control. Every movement was under his fingertips, especially the energy pulses. Dr. Erebus! He recognized Dr. Erebus¡¯ energy since he had exchanged blows with thetter before, so the minute thetter unleashed his energy, his senses instantly locked on thetter¡¯s location. He immediately set forth to where Dr. Erebus was. Meanwhile, Dr. Erebus had lost his mind with guilt, simr to the Digital God. It struck him hard when Levi went to confront the disaster on his own. It had left an evesting scar in his mind. He had sworn an oath. I must save Evie even if my life is at risk. Hence, being consistently assaulted by that notion, Dr. Erebus¡¯bat power had risen tremendously. Everyone knew he must have employed some methods to elevate his abilities. Soon, the Ancient n was losing. They couldn¡¯t watch Forlevia be taken away, so one of the members forced Forlevia to consume a pill. Chater 2860 Chater 2860 Chapter 2860 Final Malice ¡°What are you guys doing!¡± Dr. Erebus¡¯ and Zoey¡¯s expressions darkened at their action. Panic struck them. They didn¡¯t know what the Ancient n member had fed Forlevia. Zoey was worried sick. ¡°You guys were the ones who forced me to do it! Don¡¯t think you can take her away!¡± that person shouted insanely. ¡°What did you feed her?¡± Zoey yelled in anguish. ¡°This is the Final Malice! The deadliest poison we developed after centuries of research. Over the years, we have collected a variety of poisons from every corner of the world. We meticulously picked out eighty-seven of the most potent poisons from the entire catalog andbined them into a blend of the deadliest poison. Hence, its name,¡± the person exined. ¡°Rest assured. No one has the antidote for it. Ancient cultivators have always been our research focus, and these poisons are rted to both the eastern and western ancient cultivators. One of the poisons is rted to Erudia¡¯s Xenhall cleric. ording to the myth, even Erudia¡¯s lesiastic Order can¡¯t do anything with it. We have another poison that causes western Deities to lose their power once they are poisoned by it. Just think about it. Who could create an antidote for the blend of eighty-seven of the most potent poisons?¡± Dr. Erebus¡¯ expression turned grave at the boast. He knew of eight of the poisons the member mentioned. He had even researched their properties before and concluded there were no antidotes avable. He couldn¡¯te up with one even after over a decade of research. It was why he didn¡¯t apply them in the Lab of Gods¡¯ ns. He needed to have control over every creation of his research, no matter what it was. The mighty Leviathan, for example. He woulde up with a way to defeat the Leviathan before actually constructing the Leviathan. It was the same with the poisons. He would try to develop the antidote before unleashing them onto the world. However, he couldn¡¯te up with one even after researching them for so long. In his eyes, these poisons had no antidotes, and he was Dr. Erebus. His specialty was researching these kinds of poisons, but even he was helpless with eight of them, let alone eighty-seven of them. The thought was terrifying. It was unimaginable. Dr. Erebus was bewildered. He knew about the poisons. Hence, he believed Forlevia was fed with the Final Malice. It was a poison without an antidote. ¡°Do you have the antidote?¡± Panic rose within Dr. Erebus at the terrifying thought. The member shook his head. ¡°Of course, we don¡¯t! Do you think you¡¯ll be here if we cane up with one?¡± This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Dr. Erebus¡¯ entire body stiffened at the exmation. F**ked! We¡¯re f**ked! I can¡¯t picture Evie¡¯s oue. Zoey and the rest were stunned at the news. ¡°Do you have to go that far?¡± Dr. Erebus shrieked furiously. ¡°We wouldn¡¯t have done it if you didn¡¯t force us. We can¡¯t let her fall into another one¡¯s hand. We might as well destroy her if she can¡¯t be ours. Moreover, a dramatic change has happened to the world. It¡¯s only a matter of time before we¡¯re exposed, so we have to take extreme measures!¡± that person bellowed, maniaced his tone. Dr. Erebus¡¯ entire body was trembling from rage. ¡°Ah!¡± Forlevia screamed after consuming the poison. Zoey and the rest circled her instantly with concern while every member of the Ancient n had retreated and left the scene. Dr. Erebus wanted to chase after them, but concern for Forlevia halted his chase. The next second, a deafening sound apanied Levi¡¯s arrival. ¡°What¡¯s going on? Evie, what happened to you? Evie!¡± Levi noticed Forlevia¡¯s abnormality. Chater 2861 Chater 2861 Chapter 2861 She Is Poison ¡°That group of men who just retreated had fed her the Final Malice,¡± Dr. Erebus exined what had happened to Levi as he examined Forlevia¡¯s condition. No one could think about Levi¡¯s sudden appearance due to the urgent situation. All of their attention was focused on Forlevia¡¯s condition. T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. She was currently groaning in pain on the ground. Ayer of frost had enveloped every inch of her upper body, but her legs were hot to the touch. The most frightening was the colorful lines crisscrossing the dark shadow over her face. Furthermore, Forlevia¡¯s formidable power was being drained speedily. She was a powerlessmoner in mere moments. That showcased the deadly properties of the poison. Dr. Erebus¡¯ expression turned solemn as he continued to examine Forlevia. ¡°The poison had invaded every inch of her body. It¡¯s slowly eating her alive. She would have already been dead if it wasn¡¯t for her strong abilities,¡± Dr. Erebus said. ¡°Can you save her?¡± Zoey asked sobbingly. He shook his head. ¡°I can¡¯t. I¡¯ll need a decade toe up with a cure for just one of the poisons. This poison is a blend of eighty-seven poisons. Each poison¡¯s corresponding toxicity has been amplified. I¡¯m at my wit¡¯s ends. No one can cure this kind of poison. What¡¯s worse is this poison will invade the human mind and consciousness. It doesn¡¯t just live within the human body; it will take over the body, then destroy it.¡± The finality in his words was a massive blow to Zoey. Unable to take it anymore, she fainted from despair. The rest weren¡¯t any better. Worried about Forlevia, they wanted to lean closer but were stopped by Dr. Erebus. ¡°No, don¡¯te any closer. Her entire body is a deadly poison now. Anybody who touches her will die. I¡¯m wearing a pair of special gloves which served as a barrier, blocking the spread of the poison.¡± Everyone halted in their tracks at the doctor¡¯s warning. Dr. Erebus¡¯ mentality crumbled at his helplessness and guilt. He couldn¡¯t me anyone else but himself. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I can¡¯t save your daughter,¡± Dr. Erebus said resignedly after a while. Levi didn¡¯t respond to his apologies. He had a calm and collected expression on his face. He then slowly approached Forlevia. Dr. Erebus shouted fervently at him, ¡°Don¡¯t! You can¡¯t touch her! She is the Final Malice! You¡¯ll die too if you touch her now.¡± However, his warning fell on deaf ears. Levi ignored his warning and continued forward. He bent down to carry Forlevia into his arms. He spread his senses to feel the changes happening within her. The poison had battered her entire body as it was too deadly. The toxins had spread to every inch of her. Evie¡¯s immense talent had saved her. Otherwise, she would¡¯ve been dead. Dr. Erebus was right. I can feel the poison behaving as he described. After eighty-seven poisons blended into one, it possessed the ability to invade its host¡¯s brain and consciousness. He could distinctly feel Forlevia¡¯s consciousness slowly weakening, and the toxin was spreading further. Evie¡¯s body has turned into a body of poison. Like what Dr. Erebus had said, she is now the Final Malice. She¡¯s no longer Evie but the Final Malice. It had taken over her body and reced her. However, Levi was not afraid of her. What is there to fear of the poison with Evie dead? I don¡¯t care if I¡¯m infected. I¡¯d be saving myself if I saved Evie. Everything is meaningless if I can¡¯t save her. ¡°Daddy, I¡¯m cold!¡± Forlevia sobbed. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Evie. I¡¯m right here! I have a n!¡± Levi couldn¡¯t bring himself to believe that his powerful capabilities would not be able to save her from the deadly poison. Chater 2862 Chater 2862 Chapter 2862 Rescue Mission Failed ¡°I¡¯ll rescue you immediately, Evie!¡± Levi pressed his hand on Forlevia¡¯s head. He attempted to use all his might to purge the toxins out of Forlevia¡¯s body. Buzz¡­ Levi started increasing the suction power to draw the toxins out of her body. Dr. Erebus¡¯ expression changed upon witnessing that. He looked at Levi in disbelief. How can he be so powerful? He¡¯s even more powerful than thest time I met him! Previously, Dr. Erebus could not tell how powerful Levi was, but now, he could finally witness it firsthand. Even he could feel Levi was about to suck the soul out of his body. He must have gathered all his energy to purge all the toxins from Evie¡¯s body! Such terrifying power! Dr. Erebus was utterly stunned. The next moment, an ear-piercing scream filled the air. Forlevia felt the suction power was about to break her into pieces. So far, the purge had been rather effective. Levi managed to remove quite a substantial amount of toxins from his daughter¡¯s body.This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Though Dr. Erebus still could not believe his eyes, he had to take his hat off to Levi for taking this aggressive approach. Forlevia¡¯s condition had significantly improved as the frost on her body began to melt. Even the colorful lines and shadows that crawled all over her face had gradually vanished. That was how powerful Levi was. The approach might be aggressive but was an effective one to relieve the symptoms. Forlevia¡¯splexion had returned to its natural state, and she seemed to look fine now. However, the expression on Levi¡¯s face remained grim. Dr. Erebus instantly knew why. He failed. Though he managed to remove some of the toxins and put all the symptoms under control, a big part of the toxins had intruded into every cell of Forlevia¡¯s body. Like what Dr. Erebus had said earlier, Forlevia¡¯s body and Final Malice had be one. In other words, Forlevia was now the host of Final Malice. The toxins that Levi sucked out were just part of the Final Malice that had yet to infiltrate Forlevia¡¯s body. Her body had absorbed a big part of the toxins. Could Levi purge the remaining toxins out of her body? Most definitely! With his capabilities, he could easily separate the toxins from the cells, but that would also mean that he would have to sacrifice Forlevia¡¯s life! Dr. Erebus immediately went over to check Forlevia¡¯s body. He then looked at Levi in disbelief. He could not believe the man had managed to bring his daughter back to life when she was already on the verge of death. But even so, what Levi did was not a permanent solution. Final Malice hadpletely filled Forlevia¡¯s body. Levi would never be able to solve the problem no matter how drastic his approach was. At this point, nothing could be done to save Forlevia¡¯s life. Her body would eventually be the host of Final Malice! Yet, Levi refused to give up. He used all kinds of methods to continuously purge the toxins from Forlevia¡¯s body. He even experimented with all the techniques from his mentor¡¯s ancient manual. Those techniques might be effective in removing other toxins but not Final Malice. The most effective method was the aggressive approach Levi used earlier, as the approach could absorb some of the toxins and relieve the symptoms for the time being. What Levi could do now was to continue repressing the symptoms, impeding the process of turning Forlevia into the host of Final Malice. Tension continued to build as time went by. Dr. Erebus dared not utter a single word. ¡°There must be something I can do,¡± Levi mumbled. He was not ready to give up. Evie will not die like this! No way! I¡¯m sure I¡¯m capable of saving Evie. I¡¯ll try every single possible solution to save her! Chater 2863 Chater 2863 Chapter 2863 The Unexpected Change After several failed attempts, Levi decided to use the purest spiritual energy to cleanse Forlevia¡¯s body. By doing so, he hoped to inhibit the spread of the toxins. At the same time, he was also testing the waters to see if he could separate the toxins from her cells. Levi believed that Forlevia would not be in danger as long as he was around. Dr. Erebus, too, was stunned to see that Forlevia was still alive. Under normal circumstances, the girl would have been dead by now, as Final Malice was utterly indestructible! One of the toxins would have delivered a fatal blow, let alone abo that consisted of eighty-seven different types. I¡¯ll not allow the God of Death to take Evie away! Final Malice might be indestructible, but Levi would not let that stop him from saving his daughter! At that moment, a powerful energy wave suppressed the toxins from coursing through Forlevia¡¯s veins. The most challenging part was to draw the toxins away from Forlevia¡¯s cell, as the two had turned into a single entity. ¡°There¡¯s still time. We can do this. With my capabilities, I¡¯m sure I¡¯ll be able to save her life!¡± Levi said steadily. Dr. Erebus knew how dire the situation was. He wanted to say something that might dampen Levi¡¯s spirit but eventually held his tongue. Nothing is impossible with Levi! ¡°Let¡¯s do this together. We¡¯ll try every possible method!¡± Dr. Erebus responded with a steady nod. Suddenly, something urred to Levi. ¡°Do you think those guys know what to do?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think so. They created Final Malice but didn¡¯te up with the antidote for it.¡± Dr. Erebus shook his head. It would be a miracle if someone actually had the antidote. ¡°All right. There¡¯s no point keeping them alive then. I¡¯ll kill every single one of them when I see them!¡± You can run, but you can never hide! A hard glint shed across Levi¡¯s eyes. Levi would have chased after them if it were not for Forlevia. Right now, saving his daughter was of his utmost priority. All of them will have to die after doing this to my daughter! I¡¯ll make sure they die a miserable death! ¡°I¡¯ll return to Erudia now. All of you catch up with meter!¡± Levi then carried his daughter in his arms and left. With Levi¡¯s ability, he could return to Erudia within a short time. While he was on his way, he sensed that the atmosphere outside was filled with spiritual energy. The energy was even more intense in some of the more dangerous areas. All of a sudden, Levi thought of an idea. What if Forlevia is the only person who could rescue herself? By doing so, she might be able to ovee the fatal effect of the toxins and even manipte it to her advantage. The rich spiritual energy around this area was the perfect set for Forlevia to exercise her power. While others could only passively allow the spiritual energy to enter their body, Forlevia had the ability to absorb it. She¡¯ll definitely benefit from the spiritual energy here. Levi then told Forlevia to give it a shot. He wanted her to exercise her power to absorb the spiritual energy and use the energy to cleanse her body. Levi saw a glimmer of hope. Instead of continuing his journey back to Erudia, he put Forlevia down and asked her to exercise her power to absorb the spiritual energy. Forlevia did what Levi told her to and started absorbing the spiritual energy. It all went smoothly at first, as Forlevia was in control of the flow of spiritual energy around the atmosphere. Levi responded with a smile when everything went ording to his n. Hope lit up in his eyes. Could it really work? Can Evie clear the toxins from her body by using this cleansing technique? Even Forlevia was pleased with the turn of events. She thought everything was going to work out well. This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Forlevia increased her power to absorb more spiritual energy into her body. She even tried to purge the toxins out of her body. All of a sudden, something unexpected happened. Chater 2864 Chater 2864 Chapter 2864 Adult Progeria Suddenly, Forlevia spewed a mouthful of blood and copsed to the ground. Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. ¡°Evie!¡± Levi was struck dumb. He panicked and started screaming when he noticed how the toxins started spreading in her body again. The toxins started coursing through the veins on Forlevia¡¯s face and extended to the other parts of her body like extensive tree roots. It was as if the toxins had turned into a living creature that was determined to inhabit Forlevia¡¯s body. After coughing out blood continuously for some time, Forlevia passed out. The effect of this round was much more powerful than the one earlier. To suppress the toxins from spreading, Levi picked Forlevia up, ced his palm on her body, and channeled his energy wave into her. The poison is indeed much more powerful than it was before! Everything went well when Forlevia exercised her power to absorb the spiritual energy, but the act of purging Final Malice out of her body instantly triggered the reaction. After all, Forlevia¡¯s body and the toxin had melded together. ording to Dr. Erebus, Final Malice was a tricky poison, as it would not allow Forlevia to remove it from her body since she was its host now. The more she tried to get rid of the poison, the more damage she would incur to her body. The reaction was so powerful that Forlevia could not stop coughing up blood. It would not have been an issue if the blood she spewed had been ck or any other color. That would mean that she had managed to remove the poison from her body. But the fact that she vomited fresh red blood meant she was exhausting her life¡¯s energy. Levi could sense that Forlevia might not endure any longer. He panicked and immediately stepped in to prevent the poison from spreading. He would not allow the poison to have its own way. That was how he helped Forlevia cheat death earlier. But this time, he found it even harder to suppress the poison. No matter how powerful he was, he wasn¡¯t able to exert his energy to stop the poison from spreading. What he could do now was to temporarily minimize the effect of the reaction. Levi could only continuously inject the spiritual energy into Forlevia¡¯s body to help her calm the poison down. This time, he used more energy to subdue the toxin¡¯s activity than in thest round. Levi took a deep breath to gather himself. I need to be careful. I can¡¯t go all out and hurt Forlevia. Right now, I can only try to think of a less harmful approach to control the situation. I¡¯ll not risk putting Forlevia in danger by taking any drastic approach. Levi might have suppressed the spread of the poison, but he noticed a few strands of Forlevia¡¯s hair had turned gray. Adult progeria? But she¡¯s just a young girl! Zoey would burst into tears if she saw this. The effect of Final Malice was terrifying. Clearly, the poison had damaged Forlevia¡¯s life force. I need to be more mindful in handling this situation. ¡°I¡¯m fine, Daddy. Don¡¯t worry about me¡­¡± Forlevia woke up and said in a weak voice. Upon hearing that, tears welled up in Levi¡¯s eyes. Though he managed to temporarily control Final Malice, the poison had drained the life force out of Forlevia, causing her to age rapidly. This is bad. We have to think of a safe solution. Otherwise, this nightmare would haunt us for the rest of our lives. If we don¡¯t do anything in time to inhibit the poison, Final Malice will take over and turn Forlevia into its host. ¡°What should I do? What should I do?¡± Levi mumbled. Not only was he afraid of the poison¡¯s effect, but he was also worried that Forlevia might age continuously. Suddenly, an idea popped up in Levi¡¯s mind. ¡°That¡¯s it. That¡¯s it! We can give it a shot!¡± However, he believed this method could only temporarily stop Forlevia from aging. I can¡¯t bear to see my daughter live the rest of her life with a head full of gray hair. I must not let Evie and Zoey find out about this! Chater 2865 Chater 2865 Chapter 2865 All Hope Is Lost Levi¡¯s method was very simple. He basically used his own blood to introduce the medicine into Forlevia¡¯s body. Given how unimaginably powerful he had be, practically every part of him had magical properties. Even a drop of his blood was as potent as a magical herb, so he nned on using his blood to restore the life force that Forlevia had lost. Just like that, Levi immediately drew some of his blood and produced the pill ording to the ancient method. He then fed the pill to Forlevia, and her dozens of strands of gray hair turned ck instantly. Feeling relieved that the pill made from his blood was effective, Levi nned on replenishing the rest of Forlevia¡¯s life force himself. I mustn¡¯t conduct any more of these tests on Evie, or something worse could happen! Maybe I¡¯ll be able to find some kind of cure for her poisoning in Erudia. With that in mind, Levi rushed all the way back to Erudia and quickly went to see Daxon and the others. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Did something happen to Evie?¡± Daxon asked worriedly when he saw the state Forlevia was in. Levi then gave them a brief summary of what had happened. ¡°What? Final Malice?¡± Everyone was shocked and quickly checked on Forlevia. Even Forlevia¡¯s mentors came rushing over to check on her condition. The looks on their faces turned gloomy when they saw how terrifying the effects of Final Malice were. ¡°What the hell kind of poison is this? There¡¯s nothing we can do about it! No medicine could possibly cure her!¡± Daxon eximed helplessly while shaking his head. Levi let out a huge sigh. ¡°It¡¯s to be expected. This poison was a perfectbination of eighty-seven other poisons, and I doubt we¡¯d be able to do anything about either of those poisons either!¡± Forlevia¡¯s mentors had despair written all over their faces as they looked at her. The Cardinal Hall and Eragon both sent their experts in poison over to check on Forlevia. Besides that, Venom Fiend also came over with a bunch of doctors carrying the most advanced medical equipment. It was a consultation involving all the experts in the field. A few hourster, they stepped out of the room with grim looks on their faces. Nobody dared look at Levi as none of them coulde up with a way to cure Forlevia. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Crown King! I¡¯ll read through the ancient manuals from The Cardinal Hall and Eragon right away! Who knows, we might just find our solution in those books!¡± Daxon said. ¡°Oh, what about the seniors from The Manifest Court? They¡¯re pretty knowledgeable, so they might know something about this!¡± someone reminded them. N?velDrama.Org content. Levi immediately carried Forlevia in his arms and went off to meet the seniors from The Manifest Court. This time, Levi was able to see what they really looked like, but he wasn¡¯t the least bit interested in their appearance. All he cared about was curing Forlevia of her poisoning. The seniors from The Manifest Court wasted no time tending to Forlevia, but they all shook their heads after examining her condition. ¡°This poison is way too nasty for conventional treatment methods to even do anything! I¡¯ve never heard of anything in existence that can cure her!¡± ¡°On top of that, this poison has started coexisting with her body, which makes it even more difficult for us to do anything! It¡¯s draining her life force while taking over her body at the same time!¡± Even the three most capable seniors from The Manifest Court are unable to do anything about it. Levi¡¯s heart sank at the thought of that. ¡°Even if Divine Brigadier reads all the ancient manuals, I doubt he¡¯ll be able to find anything useful for this situation! This poison is simply beyond us!¡± Momentster, Daxon returned with an exhausted look on his face. ¡°I¡¯ve read through every ancient manual that we have, but I couldn¡¯t find anything helpful at all!¡± Levi¡¯s legs gave way, and he fell to the floor in despair. What should I do? All hope is lost! Chater 2866 Chater 2866 Chapter 2866 Finding Hope He had rushed over to Erudia in hopes of The Cardinal Hall and Eragon being able to save Forlevia as they had ancient manuals as well as experts in medicine and poison. If they were unable to do anything, then all hope was as good as lost for him. What should I do next? All hope is lost now! I don¡¯t even know where to start looking for a cure! I may be able to keep Evie¡¯s condition stable at the moment, but it¡¯s only temporary! So what if I¡¯m all- powerful and undefeatable? So what if I was able to save this world from the super-spiritual ley line¡¯s eruption? What¡¯s the point in having the power to kill off Deities if I can¡¯t even save Evie? Dr. Erebus returned with Zoey and the others shortly after, and Zoey fainted on the spot when she heard about the situation. Levi¡¯s mother and parents-inw also fainted on the spot from despair. Dr. Erebus had guilt written all over his face as he eximed, ¡°D*mn it¡­ I could cure her of this poison, but that would take at least dozens of years!¡± ¡°Is there no other way?¡± everyone else asked in unison. ¡°We might have hope if either the lesiastic Order or the Esoteric Guild exists, but they¡¯re both merely the stuff of legend¡­¡± Daxon eximed with a sigh all of a sudden. He understood full well that those two organizations only existed in legends. However, the others grew excited when they heard that. ¡°That¡¯s perfect! The lesiastic Order and the Esoteric Guild do exist! They were the ones who killed Ichirou from Raysonia! Every country in the world is going crazy about them! The lesiastic Order and the Esoteric Guild really do exist!¡±N?velDrama.Org content. ¡°You could try seeking their senior members for help!¡± ¡°Yes! Let¡¯s go look for them!¡± Everyone felt like they had discovered a newfound hope when they heard about the lesiastic Order and the Esoteric Guild. They then began urging the others to start the search, but Levi wasn¡¯t the least bit excited. I was the one who killed Ichirou! There is no such thing as the lesiastic Order and the Esoteric Guild! They¡¯re merely the stuff of legend! There is no newfound hope if those two organizations aren¡¯t real! What¡¯s the point in searching for stuff that doesn¡¯t even exist? With that in mind, Levi said, ¡°You won¡¯t be able to find them because they don¡¯t exist! It was probably someone else who killed Ichirou!¡± Daxon shot Levi a deep nce upon hearing that, but he didn¡¯t dare ask him about it at the time. The atmosphere was far too gloomy for such questions, after all. ¡°It looks like we won¡¯t be able to counter this poison on our own. Oh, how about we ask Deities from other countries for help? Given how powerful they are, this poison might just be a piece of cake for them!¡± someone suggested. As the people stillcked knowledge of Deities, they truly believed that Deities were actual omnipotent celestial beings capable of resolving any problem. However, hearing that only angered Levi even further. What good are those Deities if even I can¡¯t solve this problem? ¡°What are Deities?¡± Dr. Erebus and the others asked as they still knew nothing about Deities. After finding out what Deities were, some of them agreed that the idea could work. If they¡¯re called Deities, then they must be actual deities! In that case, getting rid of this poison should be as easy as snapping their fingers! Although Dr. Erebus believed it could work, he kept quiet when he saw Levi¡¯s response to the suggestion. For some reason, he had a feeling that Levi was much stronger than all of those Deities out there. After all, he had personally experienced Levi¡¯s power a while back. This guy is powerful enough to lift the entire world! These people are probably just giving the Deities too much credit. I don¡¯t think anyone truly knows how powerful Deities are. Right as everyone was about to reach out to the Deities from other countries, Levi said out loud, ¡°It¡¯s useless to ask those Deities for help! They can¡¯t do anything to help us!¡± Dr. Erebus was able to confirm his theory after hearing that. I knew it! Deities aren¡¯t able to help out at all! ¡°How about we try our luck with Zarain, Mr. Garrison?¡± he suggested. Chater 2867 Chater 2867 Chapter 2867 Asking Deities For Help Since they couldn¡¯t rely on those within Erudia to solve the problem, Zarain was the only country they could ce their hopes on. ¡°All right, let¡¯s give it a shot!¡± Levi agreed to it immediately without any hesitation. He then scooped Forlevia into his arms and headed toward Zarain with Dr. Erebus while everyone else watched on in confusion. Why wouldn¡¯t Levi believe in the existence of the lesiastic Order and the Esoteric Guild? The entire world now ims that those two mysterious entities are real! Heck, they even killed off Ichirou! Also, why doesn¡¯t he believe in Deities¡¯ abilities? They¡¯re practically gods! As powerful as this poison may be, it is still man-made! Why wouldn¡¯t Deities be able to counter it? There¡¯s so much hope in seeking their help, so why is Levi so stubborn about refusing it? Why wouldn¡¯t he just go to the lesiastic Order and the Esoteric Guild for help? Why would he dismiss Deities as incapable without even trying? Why would he rather try his luck with Zarain, a country that is on the same level as Erudia, instead of Deities? The fact that Levi had left in such a hurry only made them even more confused. ¡°I don¡¯t get it. Levi ims to be really worried about his daughter, and yet I feel like he doesn¡¯t really care about her at all!¡± Everyone else agreed with that statement. Theoretically, Levi should immediately seek Deities or the lesiastic Order and the Esoteric Guild for help, and yet he¡¯s leaving for Zarain¡­ Even so, to im that he doesn¡¯t care about his daughter at all would also be inurate because he seems to be more anxious about her than anyone else! ¡°Who says Deities aren¡¯t able to help out? Has he been in personal contact with them before? How would he even know what Deities are capable of?¡± someone protested. Forlevia¡¯s mentors were incredibly anxious as well. ¡°We have to give Deities a try regardless of whether they¡¯re capable or not!¡± ¡°Yes! Let¡¯s go ask Deities to help Forlevia out!¡± ¡°Exactly! If Levi won¡¯t do it, we will!¡± The elders were so desperate that they decided to seek Deities for help. ¡°Going to Deities is the best option! I heard they possess godly powers capable of ultimate destruction and cultivation! Curing Evie¡¯s poisoning should be within their capabilities!¡± Everyone else agreed with that statement. ¡°Given how things are in a state of decline here in Erudia, Deities might not agree to help us at all. This option will be incredibly difficult, but we have to give it a try!¡± ¡°We¡¯ll probably end up paying a heavy price even if we do get a Deity to help us out,¡± said one of the elders. ¡°In the meantime, we¡¯ll need you guys to look for the lesiastic Order and the Esoteric Guild as well. They must have something to do with Ichirou¡¯s death!¡± They also urged the others to go searching for the lesiastic Order and the Esoteric Guild. ¡°Sure, we¡¯ll try our best!¡± With that, everybody got busy with their respective tasks. Even Daxon and the head of the Dragonites began going through all sorts of ancient manuals to see if they would get lucky. It wasn¡¯t long before Levi and Dr. Erebus arrived in Zarain. ¡°Get me ck Hawk! Hurry!¡± Levi shouted anxiously when he stumbled upon Digital God and the others who were on their way back. ¡°Holy sh*t! You really are still alive, Mr. Garrison!¡± Digital God asked excitedly as he made his way toward him. N?velDrama.Org content. ¡°I don¡¯t have time to exin! Get me ck Hawk right now!¡± Levi shouted. ¡°Oh, by the way, this kid¡¯s brain contains information from all over the world. Let¡¯s have him search for people who may be able to help us out!¡± Dr. Erebus added. Levi then filled Digital God in on the situation, and thetter began searching through his database for any relevant information. ck Hawk arrived shortly after, and Levi quickly briefed him on what was going on before he even had time to be surprised. ¡°I¡¯d say your chances are little to none if Dr. Erebus can¡¯t help you out, but I¡¯ll try asking the experts in Shield to see if they have any talented individuals that may be of assistance,¡± ck Hawk said while eyeing Dr. Erebus. Chater 2868 Chater 2868 Chapter 2868 A Solution From Hundreds Of Experts N?velDrama.Org content. It didn¡¯t take a genius to read between the lines and figure out what he meant. If someone as powerful as Dr. Erebus weren¡¯t able to resolve the issue, it would be more unlikely for anyone else to do so. Despite how slim the chances were, it was still better than nothing. As such, ck Hawk proceeded with contacting Shield as well as Smythe and Niel to see if they could help out. After all, they had people backing them up that he didn¡¯t know about. ¡°Should we also try asking some of the Deities that recently showed up?¡± ck Hawk asked. Levi objected to his suggestion immediately. Had ck Hawk rmended someone from other backgrounds, Levi might actually have considered giving them a shot. He knew Deities better than anyone else out there. The reason they became Deities was that they absorbed the spiritual energy that Levi had filtered with his own body. As such, there was no way they could solve this issue if even Levi couldn¡¯t. How is Levi so certain that Deities can¡¯t help out? ck Hawk thought in confusion, but he chose not to dwell on the subject. Getting a Deity to help out was difficult enough, and the fact that Zarain decided not to get involved with Deities for the time being only made things worse. As such, ck Hawk had no choice but to do as Levi said. Although Digital God was practically a human supeputer, it was still incredibly difficult for him to find people who matched the required criteria. Not only would that person need to be an expert in medicine, but they would also have to be at least on the same level as Dr. Erebus. After filtering out all the potential candidates, he realized he couldn¡¯t find a single one suitable for the job. The experts in Shield began monitoring Forlevia¡¯s condition with all sorts of devices while Levi stayed by her side at all times. As Shield had constantly been researching technology ahead of their time, they had better equipment and machinery avable. For example, they had equipment capable of dissecting unknown life forms and the experience to carry out the task. After hearing about how terrifying the poison was, Smythe and Niel sent some of the top experts and toxicology specialists to help out. They even brought in technology that Shield had yet to own. A single nce was enough for everyone to see that the structure and material of the devices were completely new. Only the high-rank officials would know about such technology. Hence, it was natural for those of ck Hawk¡¯s level to never hear about it. However, they couldn¡¯t care less about that in a time of crisis like this. Levi was so worried about Forlevia that he wasn¡¯t in the mood to worry about anything else. Momentster, they were able to find the seven individuals that Digital God had picked out, and ck Hawk quickly brought them all over. Even Dr. Erebus got involved in the operation himself. Just like that, the hundreds of experts began analyzing Forlevia¡¯s condition with advanced technology to develop a treatment n. Due to the unique nature of the poison, they managed to gather such a huge amount of medical experts in one ce. Who knows? Maybe this will really work! Levi saw a glimmer of hope when he saw them all working together. Time continued to tick by, and fifty-seven hours had passed before they finally arrived at a conclusion. Levi, too, had been racking his brain trying toe up with a solution. I wonder if there¡¯s a way for me to utilize my immense power to cure Evie¡­ If there is a way to transfer her poison into my body so that I can bear it for her, I will dly do it in a heartbeat! He was lost in thought when ck Hawk told him they had arrived at a conclusion. Levi quickly leaped to his feet upon hearing that and joined the crowd. The experts and specialists were all exhausted after being in a state of intense focus for such a prolonged period of time, but most of them had excited looks on their faces. Dr. Erebus, however, maintained a gloomy expression. ¡°We have concluded that there is only one option avable. All that¡¯s left is to ask you if you¡¯re okay with it,¡± said one of the specialists as they all stared at Levi. ¡°W-What is it?¡± Levi asked anxiously. Chater 2869 Chater 2869 Chapter 2869 Coexist With The Poison Most of the experts had smiles on their faces. ¡°We have discovered a solution!¡± They were excited because they had indeed found a way to treat Forlevia. Dr. Erebus, however, let out a sigh in response. He didn¡¯t seem very satisfied with the method they hade up with. Levi noticed the looks on everyone¡¯s faces, and he realized something was amiss when he saw Dr. Erebus¡¯ expression. ¡°The solution is simple! We will let the child coexist perfectly with the poison in her body!¡± said one of the toxicology experts. ¡°Huh? Coexist? What do you mean by that?¡± Levi didn¡¯t quite understand what he meant. Isn¡¯t Evie already coexisting with the poison right now? What other form of coexistence is there? ¡°I think it¡¯d be better if I do the exnation.¡± Dr. Erebus stepped forward and looked straight at Levi as he continued, ¡°They were discussing how they would allow the poison to take over Evie¡¯s body completely. That way, Evie would be the true poison.¡± Levi instantly understood what Dr. Erebus was trying to say.This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. That¡¯s exactly what Evie is going through at the moment. She will eventually be the poison itself, so all I¡¯m able to do is dy that process as much as possible¡­ ¡°Isn¡¯t that just letting it take over her body, though? How is that coexisting?¡± Levi asked in confusion. ¡°By coexistence, it means she gets to retain her consciousness even though her body bes the poison. However, Evie will have no control over her body,¡± Dr. Erebus exined. That was when Levi slowly came to understand what they meant. ¡°In other words, Evie will only retain her consciousness while her body bes the poison completely? Does that mean she won¡¯t be able to control her eyes, nose, and mouth? Are we only able to monitor her consciousness through the use of specialized equipment?¡± he asked anxiously. Dr. Erebus nodded. ¡°Precisely. To be honest, it wouldn¡¯t make a difference whether she gets to keep her body or not. You see, our main focus here is simply to retain her consciousness. Since it doesn¡¯t have to be stored in her body, we can extract and separate it from her body.¡± He had made himself very clear with that exnation. Forlevia¡¯s entire body, including her brain, would eventually be taken over by the poison. Only something without a physical form like her consciousness could be extracted from her body. As such, whether or not they kept her body didn¡¯t matter at all. The only reason they would even try to keep her body was that they knew how much Levi loved her. By retaining Forlevia¡¯s consciousness, they would at least be able to keep it alive even if her body ended up turning into poison. She would practically be like someone in a vegetative state but slightly stronger. With the advanced technology of their devices, Levi would be able to detect and evenmunicate with Forlevia¡¯s consciousness. On top of that, they would also be able to keep her body from rotting. This is the only option we have avable to us. Without it, Forlevia would eventually die and lose her consciousness along with her life. Now that I think about it, these experts and specialists are actually helpless against the poison. Sure, it¡¯s nice that they could help Evie retain her consciousness, but doing so is a form ofpromise instead of a solution. Still, it is all they can do right now¡­ Wait¡­ No! I won¡¯t agree to this! How could I possibly allow my daughter to be reduced to a mere consciousness? This isn¡¯t a solution at all! I won¡¯t ept this! ¡°I am unable to ept this option. I wish to keep both my daughter¡¯s consciousness and her body alive! Regardless, I thank you all for your time and energy. I owe you all a favor, so just call me up if you ever need my help!¡± Levi said politely. ¡°That¡¯s all right! We¡¯ll continue researching for other solutions while you go look for alternatives out there!¡± They didn¡¯t take Levi¡¯s promise seriously as he wasn¡¯t a Deity. With that, Levi could only continue his search for a solution. Chater 2870 Chater 2870 Chapter 2870 Too Strong For The Poison Meanwhile, Smythe and Niel were having a meeting somewhere in Zarain. ¡°The poison that Levi¡¯s daughter has is something no one has ever heard of. We¡¯ve just received word from an envoy. They say they¡¯re interested in the poison and want us to send them a sample!¡± Niel said. Smythe nodded. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll send them a sample right away! Honestly, Levi¡¯s daughter sure is a lucky one! If they get interested in this poison, then they might just be able to cure her!¡± Obviously, the two of them were referring to the organization backing Zarain up. However, Levi had no idea whatsoever that they had taken an interest in the substance that poisoned his daughter. He was trying his best to brainstorm an idea with Dr. Erebus and Digital God. ¡°What if I get poisoned with that stuff instead?¡± Levi asked. Dr. Erebus examined Levi¡¯s body and swallowed anxiously as he replied, ¡°Given your current condition, this poison wouldn¡¯t be able to affect you at all. In fact, your body is so tough that it wouldn¡¯t even be able to enter your body!¡± This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. This is definitely the perfect body I¡¯ve ever seen! How on earth does an ordinary human being be so strong? Little did Dr. Erebus know that all he saw was merely the tip of the iceberg. As if Levi¡¯s body was the sun, he found himself unable to look at it directly. It wouldn¡¯t be an overstatement to say that the poison could harm everyone, but it may not be able to damage Levi. ¡°I have an idea in mind. I n on strengthening Evie¡¯s body to see if it can rid itself of the poison. I¡¯ve tried having Evie absorb the spiritual energy using my technique. It should be safe as long as we don¡¯t try to remove the poison on our own,¡± Levi suggested after hearing what the doctor said. Dr. Erebus realized what Levi was implying. ¡°I get what you mean. You want to strengthen Evie until the poison can¡¯t harm her, right? While it is probably fine for Evie to absorb spiritual energy, for the time being, there is a chance of her stimting the poison when she gets stronger. Either that or the spiritual energy that she absorbs ends up getting used by the poison as nutrients. Have you ever considered all that?¡± Dr. Erebus¡¯ question left Levi speechless as he didn¡¯t have the answers himself. He was thinking of trying anything and everything that had a slight chance of sess, but hearing Dr. Erebus¡¯ warning scared him. What if Evie¡¯s condition worsens all of a sudden? Things could get serious if I didn¡¯t keep the situation under control! We can¡¯t risk trying methods that aren¡¯t confirmed to work! ¡°What should we do now? Do we just keep looking?¡± Dr. Erebus asked. ¡°I think we should keep looking! I¡¯m sure a lot of hidden talents must have surfaced after the huge changes have taken ce in this world!¡± Digital God replied. Dr. Erebus agreed to it immediately, ¡°Indeed! That ancient cultivator only appeared around this time, so I¡¯m sure more forces will show up sooner orter. We¡¯ll just have to find them when they do!¡± ¡°All right, let¡¯s start looking! I¡¯m able to keep Evie¡¯s condition stable for the time being! Also, make sure you guys find that Ancient n! I have to press them for information and possible clues! We must leave no stone unturned!¡± Levi had nned on hunting the Ancient n down and killing them all after getting Forlevia treated. However, since they could prove to be useful, Levi decided to have them captured and brought to him instead. ¡°Digital God, start searching for the whereabouts of those guys. I¡¯ll follow Mr. Garrison on his search for a solution,¡± Dr. Erebus ordered. With that, Dr. Erebus and Levi set off on their search for a solution. Their first stop was Spaunia which was fairly close to Zarain. However, the two of them were surrounded the moment they arrived in Spaunia. As it turned out, the people there were well-prepared for their arrival. Chater 2871 Chater 2871 Chapter 2871 Prepared For A Massacre Powerful fighters that had been exposed to the spiritual energy¡¯s radiation were everywhere. Although none of them were on the level of Deities, Dr. Erebus felt intimidated simply by looking at them. Although he had understood the changes that had taken ce in the world ever since Forlevia got poisoned, he had been staying in Erudia and Zarain the whole time. Those two countries were the only ones that avoided the effects of the spiritual energy st, so this was Dr. Erebus¡¯ first time encountering fighters that had been exposed to the spiritual energy¡¯s radiation. Dr. Erebus was somewhat confident in his own abilities. After all, he was able to hold his own for quite a while during his previous fight with Levi. When battling the Ancient n, Dr. Erebus forced them into a corner by boosting his strength through special means. That was what drove them into poisoning Forlevia. However, the sight of the fighters that were exposed to the spiritual energy¡¯s radiation left him petrified. These guys are all surging with spiritual energy! My strength is average at best whenpared to theirs! If this is the strength of ordinary fighters strengthened by the radiation, then just how powerful are Deities? Now I see why everyone wanted to ask Deities for help! They¡¯re basically gods in human form! This is way too terrifying! Spaunia only has a few Deities and is ranked very low in the world. I can¡¯t imagine how things would be in more powerful countries like Xyperia! I hear they have tons of Deities there¡­ No, now isn¡¯t the time to be worrying about this! With that in mind, Dr. Erebus stared at the fighters surrounding them and asked, ¡°What do you guys want?¡± His instinct told him that these men did note with good intentions and that they were either after him or Levi. Therefore, a huge fight was most likely inevitable. Since he couldn¡¯t possibly fight them off, he could only ce all of his hope in Levi. Seeing as Levi had maintained a disdainful attitude toward Deities, Dr. Erebus could only pray that Levi truly had the capabilities to back his behavior up. Levi, too, found it strange that they were being surrounded upon their arrival in Spaunia. After all, he was only bringing Forlevia over to search for a cure for her poisoning. ¡°My daughter has been poisoned, so I¡¯m in a really bad mood right now. You have three seconds to get out of here before I go on a murderous rampage!¡± Levi shouted while scanning the crowd around them. Under normal circumstances, he would¡¯ve been a little nicer toward them. However, his daughter¡¯s terrible condition got him feeling incredibly irritable. At that moment, Levi was so mad that he had no qualms about killing anyone who got in his way. ¡°Hahahaha¡­¡± Everyone simply burst outughing when they heard his threat. None of them believed that Levi would be able to go on a killing spree. In fact, they were confident that any one of them could crush Levi with ease as they all had their bodies strengthened from the spiritual energy. Ever since they had been exposed to the spiritual energy¡¯s radiation, they all hadbels on them that indicated their strength levels. Thatbel was none other than the spiritual energy surrounding their bodies. Regr people would have faint spiritual energy around them, while the more powerful fighters would have a highly concentrated amount of spiritual energy around them. They were all able to sense each other¡¯s spiritual energy levels but detected none from Levi and Dr. Erebus. Instead, Forlevia was the one who had very faint spiritual energy around her body, as she had absorbed some a while back. As such, they could tell that Levi and Dr. Erebus had not been exposed to the spiritual energy¡¯s radiation. This guy dares threaten to kill us all when he hasn¡¯t even been strengthened? What a load of bullsh*t! ¡°Let¡¯s see who goes on a murderous rampage, then!¡± A cold voice was heard, and several figures emerged from the shadows. They were much stronger than the ones present at the scene and appeared to be Spaunia¡¯s most powerful fighters. Of course, Deities had yet to show up as their assistance was not deemed necessary. ck! ck! ck! The footsteps of the fighters echoed loudly as they made their way forward. Levi held up his hand and began counting down, ¡°Three, two, one¡­¡± An epic battle was about to begin.N?velDrama.Org content. Chater 2872 Chater 2872 Chapter 2872 Parents Of The New World Even Dr. Erebus¡¯ blood began to rush all over his body. He was already prepared to fight. In an instant, he calibrated his strength to where he was strong enough to battle against the fighters. Dr. Erebus had studied various races and unknown creatures. Hence, he effortlessly raised hisbat abilities to match his opponents. Apart from the crushing strength of Levi, there was no one else in the world who could stop Dr. Erebus from increasing his powers. At that point, Levi was already insanely furious. ¡°I will kill anyone who stands in my way!¡± At that critical moment, a few of the high-rank officials from Spaunia eximed, ¡°We have no interest in fighting someone who poses no threat. We are here to meet Dr. Erebus!¡± They didn¡¯t even bother to look at Levi, let alone be threatened by him. Levi was a little puzzled. They¡¯re not here for me? They¡¯re here for Dr. Erebus? Is Dr. Erebus even worth their time? The high-rank officials walked past Levi without ncing at him. The rest of them did the same and ignored Levi. They only had Dr. Erebus in their sights. ¡°Spaunia wees the arrival of the Erebus Angel! Spaunia willvish the Erebus Angel with our best behavior!¡± Everyone bowed toward Dr. Erebus. One of the high-rank officials also added, ¡°You can request anything in Spaunia! We will grant you anything!¡± At that moment, Levi wasn¡¯t the only one who was dumbfounded. Even Dr. Erebus was stunned. Erebus Angel? What¡¯s going on? It turned out that the spiritual energy revival this time had given many opportunities to all countries, hence producing many Deities. So, powerful forces such as Xyperia proposed to worship Dr. Erebus and Digital God, the creators of spiritual energy revival, and built statues for them. They were also given the titles of Angel of Light and Erebus Angel. However, their definition of an Angel differed from Adrune¡¯s definition. They were believed to be the messenger from the gods sent to eradicate darkness and bring light to the world, exactly like the process of spiritual energy revival! Various forces had vowed to make them the VIP of their country to show gratitude for the spiritual energy revival¡¯s immense contribution. N?velDrama.Org content. After all, if they hadn¡¯t destroyed the super-spiritual ley line, there wouldn¡¯t be a spiritual energy revival. They were the reason the world was able to be reborn. That was the decision that they recently came up with. Apart from Erudian Alliance and Defenders of the Gxy, the rest of the national forces that had benefited from the spiritual energy revival agreed unanimously. Dr. Erebus and Digital God were the parents of the new world, and they wanted to worship them. Whoever dared to go up against them would go up against the world. Therefore, Spaunia rushed over to wee Dr. Erebus with their best hospitality as soon as they heard the news. ¡°Erebus Angel, forgive us! The Deities of Spaunia couldn¡¯t be here to meet you in person! After all, the Deities are now a powerful secret of every country. However, they will meet you in privateter. They wanted to thank you in person!¡± After some exnation, Levi and Dr. Erebus understood the situation. After all, Dr. Erebus was lucky enough to avoid the war, and he didn¡¯t know who the victor was. Although he didn¡¯t expect to be regarded as Erebus Angel, it turned out to be a good thing. He nced at Levi and thought that his newfound identity would make his quest to find a way to treat Forlevia much more convenient. Dr. Erebus looked at the people of Spaunia and asked, ¡°I will be able to meet the Deitiester too?¡± ¡°Well, of course! They want to thank you!¡± the rest of them answered. Dr. Erebus was delighted. ¡°May I ask them to do something for me?¡± Everyone went silent for a moment before eximing, ¡°Erebus Angel, we will share your problems. You don¡¯t have to ask.¡± ¡°Okay, take me to your Deities!¡± Dr. Erebus didn¡¯t spare a moment. He just wanted to treat Forlevia. Chater 2873 Chater 2873 Chapter 2873 The Desperation Continues Levi had the urge to say something, but he held it back in the end. He decided to follow along to see if there was another method that wouldn¡¯t be based on the spiritual energy of a Deity because it wouldn¡¯t work. Dr. Erebus didn¡¯t ce all his hopes on the Deities and began to ask the high-rank officials of Spaunia about extraordinary individuals. They all agreed to Dr. Erebus¡¯ demands and immediately gathered talented individuals and experts all over the country. Shortly after, Levi and the others were led to the secret base of Spaunia to iste themselves from the outside world. At that time, all the countries didn¡¯t dare to disclose the number of Deities and candidates they had. They wanted to keep it a secret, except for Xyperia, who had arge number of Deities. They had so many, and there was no need to hide them at all. Only the countries with less than a few Deities or countries with an average number of Deities would keep it a secret to gain a potential advantage in the future. Otherwise, if any country were found only to have a small number of Deities, they would end up as prey. Therefore, they would try to hide it as much as they could. When they arrived at the secret base, Levi was denied entry as Spaunia would only disclose the number of Deities they had to Dr. Erebus. Naturally, they didn¡¯t want Levi to find out. Thetter didn¡¯t say anything and waited outside. Soon after, the Deities came up and took turns to express their gratitude toward Dr. Erebus. There were only seven of them, but Dr. Erebus understood that Spaunia was still hiding some of them. Although he was regarded as the Erebus Angel by the world and treated with the utmost hospitality, it was only natural for Spaunia to keep things close to the chest. However, even with the absence of a few Deities, he could guess the estimated number of Deities they had. Dr. Erebus didn¡¯t deliberate into small talks and hurriedly asked the seven Deities to look at Forlevia¡¯s poisoning. Forlevia was led into the base, but Levi was still blocked outside. However, Levi wasn¡¯t bothered by the walls in front of him. The walls in front of him were no different from being transparent to him. He could still see everything clearly on the inside. He would never entrust Forlevia to anyone that easily, and he would rush in and stop them immediately if Forlevia were in danger. As Levi expected, the seven Deities used their powerful spiritual energy, also known as the omnipotent, god-like powers by the people, to diagnose Forlevia. However, after their thorough investigation, their expressions turned grim. The poison was just too deadly, and they couldn¡¯t remove it with their spiritual energy. If things got serious, they might even be contaminated with the poison themselves. This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Additionally, they would be crippled if they were to contact even a tiny amount of the poison. Hence, they had no way to stop the poison. ¡°What? The poison cannot be removed even with the powers of the Deities?¡± Dr. Erebus was taken aback. However, the people of Spaunia were even more shocked. To them, Deities were omnipotent gods that could bring about creation and destruction at ease. Curing the poison should be a piece of cake. Immediately, one of the strongest Deities said, ¡°This poison is beyond our expertise! It cannot be cured with the spiritual energy of a Deity. After all, no matter how much the Deities evolve, they would still be of the same nature. Spiritual energies will have no effects on those exposed to the radiation of spiritual energy.¡± Dr. Erebus understood what he meant and immediately asked, ¡°So even Deities have no way to cure this poison?¡± ¡°You can say that. However, there are some exceptions. Curing this poison is almost impossible! You can only try looking for other methods!¡± As those words reached Dr. Erebus, he fell into despair. Levi, on the other hand, was calm. To him, he was only here to try his luck. He knew it was impossible and that no Deities could cure the poison. As long as the method involved a Deity¡¯s power, it would be impossible to cure the poison. Afterward, the extraordinary individuals of Spaunia came one after another to look at Forlevia. However, the results were the same. They couldn¡¯t cure it. Levi could only take Forlevia back. Only a country with substantial force could cure her. Chater 2874 Chater 2874 Chapter 2874 Ancient n Refuge At first, the people of Spaunia thought that it was just some poison and that Deities could cure it with ease. However, they finally understood how terrifying the poison was. Even Deities couldn¡¯t handle it. They assumed that Levi¡¯s daughter could only face certain death. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mr. Garrison. We¡¯ll search all over the world, and we¡¯ll definitely find a way to cure Forlevia¡¯s poison! If Spaunia can¡¯t help, there are still other ces that can. There¡¯s one more thing you must know. ording to my research, all beings of nature have their systems. Everything has its weakness! For example, if there is a poison, there must be an antidote that could neutralize it! It¡¯s just eighty-seven types of poison. We just have to find eighty-seven antidotes to cure it!¡± He continued, ¡°I have analyzed the eighty-seven types of poison. All there is left to do is to find the antidote! For now, all you have to do is to stabilize Forlevia¡¯s condition!¡± Dr. Erebus desperately said. Although Levi knew that Dr. Erebus wasforting him, his words sounded somewhat encouraging. Additionally, his theory was right! If there was a poison, there would be an antidote. Although the Ancient n could only develop the poison and couldn¡¯t produce an antidote, after listening to Dr. Erebus, Levi believed that there must be a grandmaster somewhere that could cure the poison. Even if Forlevia couldn¡¯t be cured entirely at once, partially curing her was still possible. He just had to find the antidote for each poison one by one. He knew that everything would be possible if he put his mind to it. For his daughter, Levi was willing to do anything. Additionally, he was powerful. He would definitely find a way! Forlevia earnestly nodded at Levi as well. ¡°Daddy, I believe in you! You can do it!¡± Then, Levi and Dr. Erebus left Spaunia and continued searching for some holy medicine or special people that could treat Forlevia. As soon as they left Spaunia, Levi received a message from Digital God. He found the whereabouts of the Ancient n that poisoned Forlevia. ¡°What? They took refuge in Xyperia and were even treated as honored guests?¡± Dr. Erebus was shocked to hear the news. However, he had a sudden realization. ¡°Well, Ancient n had been studying ancient cultivators. If they could develop such a poison, they must have many other secrets and abilities! Even after all the changes that had happened, no country would refuse to wee them. Xyperia is no exception!¡± Levi¡¯s expression turned grim. Dr. Erebus added, ¡°Ancient n is now protected by Xyperia! And they have the protection of the Deities! In other words, whoever goes after them would be the enemy of Xyperia!¡± Dr. Erebus¡¯ expression turned pale. His tone became stern as well. ¡°In this case, as long as they don¡¯t leave Xyperia and continue to stay under their protection, we won¡¯t be able to take revenge.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. No one in the world can protect them.¡± Levi said nonchntly. Before this, Levi wouldn¡¯t dare to utter such words as he had to be wary of certain individuals. But now, he didn¡¯t have to be wary or be afraid of anyone. Levi would kill anyone who dared to shelter Ancient n, and they wouldn¡¯t be able to do anything to stop him. Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. Dr. Erebus continued, ¡°However, Xyperia is different. They are currently the strongest as they had collectively encountered the spiritual energy revival head-on! Hence, they have thergest number of Deities. They even have the most and the strongest elites! The few Deities of Spaunia we saw were already terrifying enough, and Xyperia was rumored to have more than a thousand of them. No one would stand a chance against them!¡± It wasn¡¯t that Dr. Erebus didn¡¯t believe in Levi¡¯s capabilities, but Xyperia¡¯s forces were simply too overwhelming. Previously, he¡¯d scoffed at the Deities. But after witnessing the power of the Deities of Spaunia, he knew that Xyperia, a country with thousands of Deities, was not to be trifled with. ¡°Just you wait! One day, I will kill every single one of them!¡± Chater 2875 Chater 2875 Chapter 2875 As Long As I Am Here Levi¡¯s frosty voice rang out. Instead of a threat, he saw Xyperia as a joke. He would kill whoever dared to protect Ancient n. He would also kill all of Xyperia¡¯s Deities, no matter how many. Whichever country dared to oppose him, he would kill all the country¡¯s Deities. Dr. Erebus asked, ¡°What should we do now? Do we pay Xyperia a visit?¡± Dr. Erebus wasn¡¯t worried about going to Xyperia. Along with Digital God, he was already honored as an esteemed guest, and Xyperia was the first to propose the idea. If they were to negotiate with Xyperia, they might contribute some people to help Levi. Even if Levi were to get into trouble, they would be able to deal with it. That was the benefit of being regarded as Erebus Angel. Thus, Dr. Erebus asked Levi if he could follow him to Xyperia. Levi looked sternly at Dr. Erebus and asked, ¡°Do you think they have a chance to cure the poison?¡± Dr. Erebus deliberated for a moment and responded solemnly, ¡°Not at all! They wouldn¡¯t be able to cure this poison!¡± Levi let out a long sigh. ¡°Then it wouldn¡¯t make any difference to go there. It would be futile!¡± ¡°Yes. We¡¯re just going to ask them about the details of the eighty-seven poisons.¡± Dr. Erebus looked toward Digital God and changed the subject. ¡°How about this? You¡¯ll go to Xyperia and use your identity to find out the details of the eighty-seven poisons! Please bring back any other relevant information you find! Don¡¯t worry! You¡¯re now the Angel of Light! There shouldn¡¯t be a problem for you to coborate with Xyperia!¡± Digital God nced at Levi and responded, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mr. Garrison. I will return with good news. Also, I have been looking for toxin experts and miracle drugs around the world! As soon as there is news, I will inform you immediately!¡± ¡°Okay. You have my gratitude. I, Levi Garrison, owe you a favor!¡± Levi nodded respectfully. Then, Digital God departed and went to Xyperia. Meanwhile, at Elterton City, Xyperia. This ce used to be the most treacherous area in Xyperia. It was covered by ice and snow all year round. The harsh environment and scarce resources made it difficult for anyone to survive. Therefore, anyone whomitted a felony would be exiled to the icy ins of Elterton and would not be allowed to leave as punishment. The icy ins of Elterton had been the nightmare of the Xyperian citizens for a long time. Nobody wanted toe here. Unexpectedly, this ce went through a drastic change in a short time. A ce that was once the harshest transformed into an oasis with abundant resources and exotic vegetation. It even became a ce concentrated with the most spiritual energy in Xyperia. At present, it became the first holy ground in Xyperia. Elterton City used to be a destend. Now, everyone would flock there, and it became the most popted city in Xyperia. Many would travel there to absorb spiritual energy to advance their cultivation to the next level. When Ancient n, which studied the ancient cultivators, took refuge in Xyperia, they were sent to stay in the icy ins of Elterton. At that moment, the members of Ancient n gathered with Titan Lord and his people. Titan Lord had already obtained Deity level, and he was much strongerpared to the other Deities. After all, he had always been powerful, and he knew all kinds of fighting techniques. After being exposed to the radiation of spiritual energy, his abilities naturally became much stronger than the other Deities. ¡°Even though we¡¯re here, we¡¯re still afraid! We crossed Levi! He will definitely try to kill us!¡± This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. The members of Ancient n were extremely apprehensive. They were also indirectly pressuring Xyperia. ¡°Kill you? That¡¯s ridiculous! We¡¯re in Elterton City, in Xyperia! As long as I¡¯m here, nobody will even dare to touch you!¡± Chater 2876 Chater 2876 Chapter 2876 Idrae Of The Ancient n The Titan Lord said, ¡°There is no need to debate anymore. We are the strongest in the world. The news of how we have over a thousand deities is just rumors, though. We have so, so many more with us.¡± Everyone gasped upon hearing that because it was simply too terrifying. Having over a thousand of them was a scary thought. It would put that country at the top. Spaunia only had about ten Deities, and that was enough to get its citizens to behave that arrogantly. Having over a thousand Deities meant they could overwhelm just about anybody. Now that they learned how there were ever more than that¡­ Oh my gosh, that is nerve-wrecking. I can¡¯t believe there are over a thousand of them. How many more are there? Two thousand? Ten thousand? The crowd didn¡¯t even want to imagine what would happen next. That was how powerful that nation was. When everyone else was hiding away from the previous disaster, they faced the challenge head-on, with no armor or protection. That was why the citizens of their country were exposed to more spiritual energy than anyone else had. Hence, they had more fighters and deities than any other country. It wouldn¡¯t even be a stretch to say that Xyperia was the best in both quantity and quality of fighters. T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Titan Lord was pleased with the crowd¡¯s reaction. That was what he wanted all along. ¡°I¡¯ll make things clear right now. The Idrae will remain safe so long as they remain on ournds. I can protect you, and anyone who dares toe after you will be dering war against Xyperia. You will have countless deities backing you up. ¡°If you stay here, no harm wille to you, and no one will have the guts to try anything. That is a promise I can make. ¡°Moreover, twenty deities will be guarding you at all times, so no one can even get close,¡± announced the Titan Lord loudly. It would not be right to call him arrogant because his ims were justified. He was one of the few people who knew exactly how many deities there were in Xyperia. Who would go after the Idrae under those circumstances? It would be equivalent to having a death wish. They were supported by a country that likely had over ten thousand deities with them, so no one would attack. On top of that, there were over twenty deities serving as their bodyguards. That was not something anybody could handle. The members of Idrae nodded. ¡°Then we can be at ease and work for you without worrying.¡± The ancient n, Idrae, had been around for a long time. It had recruited many questionable characters over the years. The members named their organization after a creature from the legends. That particr monster had a unique property where every time one of its heads was cut off, two more would grow in its ce. In a way, it symbolized unending life. The Idrae was a n that had been studying ancient cultivation and poison ever since its formation. That knowledge was why they were highly coveted. Otherwise, Xyperia wouldn¡¯t treasure them that much. The former certainly wouldn¡¯t have sent twenty deities over just to keep them safe. ¡°I wonder how Levi Garrison will go about killing all of you now. Erudia is already in such a mess. Many deities are talking about how they¡¯d upy the country. In fact, I heard they were going to snatch all its resources and enve its citizens,¡±mented Titan Lord before he scoffed. The members of the Idraeughed upon hearing that. ¡°That¡¯s true. There is no way he has what it takes toe over to kill us anymore. All he can do is die by his daughter¡¯s side. Speaking of, I wonder how she¡¯s doing. The poison in her system is the worst and most potent one there is. It¡¯s already a miracle she held on for so long.¡± ¡°Hahaha, I kinda wish that his daughter will turn into a mindless and poisonous monster. I¡¯m curious to see how it would turn out.¡± ¡°Given the current situation, that might just happen. Hahaha.¡± Everyoneughed in the most maniacal way. Almost everybody thought that there was no way Levi would be there to kill them. He didn¡¯t have the power to do so anyway. They were with the most powerful country in the world with the best protection, so they were convinced that no one would dare toe after them. That, in turn, made them overconfident and arrogant. They shared the news about how every single one of them was in Xyperia and weed anyone to go after them. Since they no longer needed to hide, they decided to expose their whereabouts directly and let their enemies go to them. Idrae had operated for decades, so they had many enemies all around the world. Chater 2877 Chater 2877 Chapter 2877 Luck Needed Levi was just one of the many enemies. They might actually have more enemies than him. Back then, the n had to hide and work in the shadows. Things had changed so much that they could now share their location freely. They were practically waiting for their enemies to attack. Infuriated, many were tempted to attack immediately after learning how the Idrae were out in the open. However, their trigger finger halted upon learning that the Idrae were in Xyperia. That was a ridiculously powerful country, so no one dared to challenge it. Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. Things were especially difficult with the Idrae listed as Xyperia¡¯s honored guests. The Titan Lord himself had made the announcement of how the country would keep Idrae safe. That further discouraged Idrae¡¯s enemies from making a move. All they could do was to re from a distance¡­ Or at least that was what most did. A small portion of Idrae¡¯s enemies hated them too much. Those enemies had been searching endlessly for the n, so they were willing to risk their lives now that they learned where members of Idrae were. The hatred was more potent than their desire to survive. They would exact their revenge, even if it meant certain death. The only problem was they hadn¡¯t been able to locate Idrae¡­ Until now. Meanwhile, Levi and Dr. Erebus had already left Spaunia. They were inside a forest when Dr. Erebus received the news of how Idrae had revealed their location to the entire world. He thought long and hard before sharing that information with Levi. Thetterughed aloud all of a sudden. ¡°Hahaha! Ah, so they¡¯re taunting me, huh? That¡¯s great. Just freaking great. It just made me more determined to kill them. I will go deal with them in Xyperia as soon as Evie recovers.¡± Levi¡¯s tone was evil, and it was as though a sharp de was zipping through the air, looking for its victims. ¡°Let¡¯s keep moving ahead. I know a ce we can go to. It might be worth the trip.¡± Levi no longer paid attention to the matter. He would kill every member of Idrae eventually, so there was no need to hurry. I¡¯ll let them live for just a bit longer. The two men walked for a while before Dr. Erebus suddenly spoke. ¡°Mr. Garrison, I have an idea, but it may not work. It alles down to our luck. Still, I think it¡¯s worth trying it out.¡± Levi got curious. ¡°Tell me what you think.¡± ¡°I just learned about this some time ago. The spiritual energy has changed the environment causing more magical herbs to grow in many ces. These herbs are more likely to grow on spots with abundant spiritual energy but harsh surroundings,¡± replied Dr. Erebus. ¡°Oh yeah, I heard about that too,¡± replied Levi while nodding. He hadn¡¯t seen anything himself, but he knew that the explosion in the South Pole had caused many magical herbs to grow. Dr. Erebus then said, ¡°Up ahead is a ce that matches the description, and the magical herbs are three times more likely to grow there than anywhere else in Spaunia. The problem is that it is risky. Spaunia and its neighboring countries marked it as a restricted area. A powerful beast lives within and only a deity can defeat it.¡± Levi asked, ¡°So basically, there is a chance there are magical herbs in there.¡± ¡°Yes, and I think it¡¯s worth searching,¡± said Dr. Erebus. ¡°Okay, then let¡¯s head over.¡± The doctor was a little hesitant, but he eventually said, ¡°You don¡¯t need to worry too much. I¡¯m pretty strong and can offer some protection. At worst, I can ask the deity in Spaunia to help us out.¡± And just like that, the two of them entered the forest. An eerie silence followed them. Such an environment should be filled with chirping birds and other animals. It should be noisy and lively, but it was eerily quiet. In fact, it was so quiet as though there was absolutely nothing there. ¡°This is a little strange.¡± Dr. Erebus was trying his best to sense what was going on. Levi, on the other hand, smiled and replied, ¡°There¡¯s nothing strange about it. It¡¯s all up ahead.¡± Dr. Erebus didn¡¯t understand what that meant. ¡°Huh? Up ahead? What do you mean?¡± ¡°You¡¯ll see when we get there.¡± The duo continued forging ahead. Chater 2878 Chater 2878 Chapter 2878 Who Would Not Want To Be A Deity As promised, Dr. Erebus heard amotion after they went deeper in. It was the sound of battle. The spiritual energy exuded from that fight was overwhelming, and its scary effect had spread out. A battle as intense as that would get any animal in the forest to stay far, far away. Nothing would want to get close. Even from a distance, Dr. Erebus and Levi could see how hundreds of fighters had surrounded three mutated wolves. The spiritual energy had turned the wolves into unstoppable beasts that were stronger than anyone could imagine. Unfortunately, the three wolves were fighting more than a hundred young fighters. They were reasonably wounded and bled endlessly as though they were on the verge of dying. The young fighters, on the other hand, wereughing boisterously. They were celebrating the fact that they were given extraordinary power and were going to aplish their mission of killing the wolves. Levi looked a little upset as he wondered what they were doing. Dr. Erebus could tell what Levi was thinking, so he exined, ¡°Monsters like those have always been a little different because nature blessed them. Hence, they were more sensitive to the outburst of spiritual energy and could grow to be stronger. ¡°It is also why their bodies are preciousmodities. Their blood, skin, horn¡­ everything is powerful, and the spiritual energy only made them work even better. In a way, their blood is like medicine from heaven. Drinking it will strengthen a person¡¯s body and make that person stronger. ¡°I¡¯ve heard rumors about how many people have snuck into restricted areas to kill beasts like the ones over there their unique properties. ¡°Their blood, for instance, contained saturated spiritual energy and could make others stronger. Their skins can make unbreakable armor that are sturdier than the ones from Zarain. Those horns can also be shaped into a weapon that could break through anything. ¡°That is why these beasts are being targeted and hunted. Naturally, that fate is only limited to beasts that are less powerful. Many beasts have turned into something as powerful as the deities. Heck, some are even stronger than deities. For now, we have an idea of how many and how powerful those deities are, but we know rtively little about the powerful beasts.¡± While it¡¯s true that many had received incredible power after the world¡¯s environment changed, it still didn¡¯t change the fact that humans were greedy. They weren¡¯t satisfied with what they already had. In fact, every fighter wanted to be a deity at the time. The only way to do that was to keep strengthening themselves and absorbing more spiritual energy. There were, however, some shortcuts to it. An example of such shortcuts was to consume certain precious resources. That was why many organizations sent out their young fighters to hunt the beasts to collect more precious resources. The youngsters standing in front of Levi and Dr. Erebus were some fighters in Jeradus that had more potential. It didn¡¯t take long before those youngsters saw Levi, and that prompted them to raise their guard. Almost thirty of them red at Levi and the others. They instinctively assumed that Levi was there to fight them and snatch the beast away. We are the ones who beat these abominations to theirst breaths, and they¡¯re on the verge of dying. Did these people show up to snatch the beasts from us? There was no way those youngsters would let anyone take their prize away. ¡°We¡¯re the ones who beat this beast up, so you lot better leave now. Don¡¯t even think about trying anything funny or we¡¯ll kill you!¡± The youngsters were quick to spew their threats. If they weren¡¯t worried about the three wolves sneaking away while they were fighting the intruders, they would¡¯ve already attacked Levi. Thetter didn¡¯t bother to respond to them, though. He walked right past them because he wasn¡¯t interested in the wolves at all. Those animals were far too meek, especially whenpared to the beast he had killed earlier. Hence, he led the others and circled around. The youngsters sneered upon seeing that. ¡°I guess they weren¡¯t blessed by spiritual energy. That makes me a little curious about them, though.¡± The youngsters came to that conclusion because almost everyone had traces of spiritual energy on them. The only difference was that some had more energy while others had less. However, there were no traces of anything on Levi or Dr. Erebus. That meant that they weren¡¯t exposed to spiritual energy. Levi and the others didn¡¯t know how long they had been walking, but they eventually reached a cliff. ¡°Look, over there!¡± gasped Dr. Erebus. Next ChapterThis material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Chater 2879 Chater 2879 Chapter 2879 Cannon Fodder There, sitting at the side of the cliff, was a yellow flower that exuded powerful waves of spiritual energy. It also gave off a pleasant scent. It was obviously much stronger than the herbs that had grown before the spiritual energy changed them. That particr flower was born from the spiritual energy revival, and it was incredibly strong. This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Even a deity greatly influenced by the spiritual energy could benefit from a flower like that. A regr fighter would get so much more from the nt. Hence, if anyone saw that flower, they would go crazy and do anything to get their hands on it. The youngsters from Jeradus finally took care of the wolves. They were quick to divide the wolves up among themselves, and they were all delighted to receive their prize. One of the youngsters is Gideon, who is the son of a deity in Jeradus. He was well-respected and was known as the Son of Deity. His identity, paired with his incredible skill, made him one of the more promising youngsters in Jeradus. In fact, he did most of the heavy lifting when they fought the mutated wolves. Gideon shifted his gaze and looked in the direction Levi and the others had left in. A hint of cautiousness and curiosity shone on his face. ¡°Shall we follow those guys and see what they¡¯re up to?¡± he asked. ¡°No, let¡¯s not do that. Four countries have marked that spot as a restricted area, and there is danger of unknown magnitude in there. Only Deities are allowed to enter,¡± said one of the men present. Many countries had marked multiple spots as restricted areas. Those areas could not be explored until a Deity had marked it as safe. No one else was allowed to enter. Gideon and the others were in the region deemed safe by a Deity. Dangerous creatures were there as well, but those weren¡¯t anything Gideon and the others couldn¡¯t handle. At the very least, the men wouldn¡¯t die instantly in a fight against those creatures. The ce where Levi and the others had ventured into, however, was deemed to be unsafe. No Deity had explored it yet, so there was no saying how dangerous the ce was. That particr area was a Rank Three restricted area which meant it was possible that a Deity level beast was inside. There was no way Jeradus would let someone as promising as Gideon into a Rank Three restricted area. After all, the country would suffer a huge loss if he were to die there. No one dared to venture into that area even though they knew they might get some excellent resources. Naturally, Gideon knew how dangerous a Rank Three restricted area was. He only had that idea because he saw Levi and the others venturing in. That means those strangers would be the first to get into trouble. Gideon thought that Levi and the others would be the best distractions. If anything were to go wrong, my men and I can flee before whatever beasts find us. He wanted to use Levi and the others as protective shields and cannon fodder. If they didn¡¯t encounter any danger, Gideon and his men would steal whatever precious resource Levi found. On the other hand, if anything dangerous were to happen, Gideon and his men would flee right away. The beast would probably be too busy dining on Levi and the others to care about Gideon and his men, anyway. Many were tempted after hearing what Gideon said. If they had to venture in on their own, they would never agree to it. Things were different with strangers acting as their cannon fodder. ¡°Then let¡¯s try it out.¡± ¡°Okay, but remember, if anything goes wrong, we must work together to keep Gideon safe,¡± reminded the older men. Everyone else nodded in agreement. At that moment, they regarded Gideon¡¯s life as something even more precious than their own life. That was understandable since they practically regarded Deities as actual angels. The citizens of their country assumed that a Deity¡¯s heir would be extraordinary, so they were adamant about protecting Gideon. ¡°Okay, then let¡¯s hurry over!¡± Gideon and his men ventured into the area to chase after Levi and the others. When they got deeper into the restricted area, however, they became more cautious. That was a Rank Three area, after all, so everyone was worried. ¡°Why is it so quiet? It¡¯s strange that there aren¡¯t even any beasts around.¡± Everyone started discussing the matter. The other parts of the forest didn¡¯t have any beasts because they were either killed by Gideon and his men or had fled. Things were a little different in that restricted area, so the silence was strange. Next Chapter Chater 2880 Chater 2880 Chapter 2880 The Magical Medicine Someone whispered, ¡°There are only two possibilities. The first one is that there is a Deity-level beast around here, and the weaker creatures had to flee to survive. The second one is that there aren¡¯t any beasts here at all. All four countries made a mistake, and this is not supposed to be marked as a restricted area in the first ce.¡± ¡°Yeah, those are the only possibilities. Let¡¯s venture deeper in. We¡¯ll know the truth soon enough.¡± Everyone else nodded in agreement. Gideon nodded as well. ¡°That makes sense. After all, the unknown is scary, but it doesn¡¯t necessarily mean there¡¯s danger. It¡¯d be best if there is no danger at all, but let¡¯s be careful, anyway.¡± Everybody inched forward carefully, ready to flee at a moment¡¯s notice. However, they encountered nothing dangerous, even as they ventured deep into the restricted area. The silence was surreal. It seemed that the beast they were all worried about never existed. Better still, beasts of other levels weren¡¯t present as well. That calmed everyone else down. They checked the map and realized that they had pretty much covered the entire Rank Three restricted area. Despite that, no unknown danger or beasts showed up. That suggested that the government¡¯s calctions were off, and there was never any danger. ¡°I guess we made the right choice. There¡¯s a mistake in the calctions. Let¡¯s search the ce for magical herbs now. Dad will be so proud of us when he learned we ventured into a Rank Three restricted area.¡± Gideonughed aloud. Everyone else was excited as well. They could brag about how they ventured into a Rank Three restricted area when they returned, and the glory would be unimaginable. Things would only be better if they found some rare magical herbs. N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. Everyone would worship them! The more they thought about their future, the happier they got. What they didn¡¯t know was that the ce was only so quiet and uneventful because Levi was around. He never bothered to conceal his scent or aura when he made his way over. Earlier, he killed a powerful beast, and traces of that beast¡¯s scent were still on him. Humans could not detect that scent, but the terrifying beasts lurking around had heightened senses. They detected that scent as soon as Levi showed up, and they knew they were no match against the predator in front of them. Hence, those beasts either fled or hid away. The ce was regarded as a Rank Three restricted area because it was possible that a Deity-level beast was there. That prediction was actually urate. A powerful beast actually roamed in that area. However, it hurried back home and hid as soon as it detected Levi¡¯s presence. It was trembling at that moment and praying Levi would not find it. Naturally, the beast sensed Levi as soon as he stepped into the ce. It just wasn¡¯t stupid enough to go after Levi, who was toozy to go hunt it down. There is no need for that. To Levi, killing the beast was no different from cutting down a tree in that forest. There was no point in doing that. Gideon and his men, however, weren¡¯t aware of all that. They actually thought the ce was safe and assumed there was no beast of any level there. That assumption prompted them to move further ahead. Gideon and his men followed Levi and the others closely. It didn¡¯t take long before everyone reached the cliff as well. Dr. Erebus was smiling at that moment because he saw the yellow flower on the cliff. The medicinal property of that nt was strong, and it might help Forlevia. Actually, he was basically certain that the nt could help. At the very least, it could suppress the poison coursing through her veins. Levi was staring at the flower as well. He didn¡¯t know if it would help his daughter, but the flower was obviously brimming with medicinal properties. No matter what, I must try. Dr. Erebus turned to Levi and offered, ¡°Shall I go pick it?¡± ¡°Sure.¡± He nodded. Dr. Erebus was about to make his move when someone suddenly shouted, ¡°That is mine, and you are not allowed to take it!¡± Gideon and his men revealed themselves. They red at Levi and the others while issuing their warning. Chater 2881 Chater 2881 Chapter 2881 Scared Of Me As soon as Gideon shouted, the fighters he had with him rushed over to block Dr. Erebus¡¯ path. They were there to prevent him from jumping and collecting the flower. Every single one of them flushed their spiritual energy out, ready to fight. They would attack if Dr. Erebus were to try to do anything at all. Gideon looked at the yellow flower and sneered. ¡°You are not allowed to take that away. In fact, you are not allowed to take anything here.¡± ¡°Why is that?¡± asked Dr. Erebus. Gideon chuckled and replied, ¡°I haven¡¯t seen you guys before, and I can tell that some are from Adrune while the others are from Bayview. It makes sense that you are unaware of this, but this is my turf. Everything here belongs to me, and you are not allowed to take anything away.¡± ¡°Yeah, he¡¯s right! This is our turf,¡± said the others. Dr. Erebusughed when he heard that. ¡°Oh, puh-lease. I know all about this piece ofnd. It doesn¡¯t belong to anyone.¡± ¡°That¡¯s bullsh*t! It is located near Jeradus, so this piece ofnd belongs to us,¡± insisted Gideon. ¡°That¡¯s right. This is Jeradus territory, and every citizen in the country can vouch for that,¡± said the other men who were with Gideon. Gideon grinned. ¡°Exactly! Every single tree, every de of grass, every grain of sand¡­ Everything here belongs to Jeradus, and that includes the magical herbs over there.¡± Dr. Erebusughed once more in response to that. ¡°My gosh, you are funny. Do you really think I know nothing? This piece ofnd doesn¡¯t belong to anyone at all. In fact, it has beenbeled a Rank Three restricted area by all four surrounding countries.¡± N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. Gideon instantly blushed a little after his lies were exposed. Despite his face burning, he lied, ¡°What are you talking about? What does Rank Three restricted area even mean? This is Jeradus¡¯ territory. If you insist on calling it a Rank Three restricted area, then tell me, what does it take tobel an area a Rank Three restricted area?¡± Dr. Erebus actually knew everything about the changes in policies after the environment was changed. He grinned and replied, ¡°For a ce to be given thatbel, a Deity-level mutated beast must roam there.¡± Gideon nodded. ¡°That¡¯s right. Now, look around. Are there any Deity-level beasts? Heck, even regr beasts are nowhere to be seen, so how can this be a Rank Three restricted area?¡± ¡°Yeah, your im is invalid because there are no beasts around here. Go on, show us where the Deity- level beast is.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Show us the beast, why don¡¯t ya? Only then will we recognize this ce as a Rank Three restricted area.¡± Everyone else was in agreement. There was no way they would admit that the ce was a Rank Three restricted area. Instead, they would stand firm and regard that ce as Jeradus¡¯nd. That response made sense. Things had progressed to that extent, and there was no going back anymore. Plus, they weren¡¯t going to let others take those magical herbs. ¡°Hahaha.¡± Levi suddenlyughed. ¡°The only reason the beast is not here is that it is scared of me. It¡¯s hiding now. Oh, and you should probably know that I scared two Deity-level beasts into hiding,¡± said Levi. He was right. At the border of that restricted area was another restricted area. The Deity-level beast there was shivering fearfully while crouching in the corner. It couldn¡¯t run at all. The two beasts weren¡¯t within the same restricted area, but Levi detected them both. That was why he imed there were two. ¡°Huh? Did I hear you right? Not one but two Deity-level beasts are afraid of you?¡± ¡°Hahaha.¡± Levi¡¯s words got everyoneughing aloud. They looked at Levi as though he were an idiot. ¡°Oh dear, you realize that I can make the same im, right?¡± ¡°My gosh, you are such a liar. Even Gideon¡¯s dad, the Deity, can¡¯t scare those beasts into hiding themselves, so there is no way you can do it.¡± Naturally, no one believed in what Levi said. Even Dr. Erebus had his doubts and assumed that Levi lied to send the youngsters away. Chater 2882 Chater 2882 Chapter 2882 Do You Know Who My Father Is After all, it was hard to imagine that the Deity-level beasts could be frightened. T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Dr. Erebus had seen the seven Deities of Spaunia with his own eyes and knew how powerful they were. Under the same circumstances, it was possible that thebat prowess of the beasts was even stronger. Gideon and the others ignored Levi. Instead, they looked at Dr. Erebus. ¡°So, you are saying that there is no such powerful beast in this area! Then, this isn¡¯t a Rank Three restricted area. It¡¯s the territory of Jeradus!¡± ¡°Leave now! If you dare to touch anything from here, don¡¯t me us for being ruthless!¡± ¡°Get lost now!¡± Since they had decided to pocket that special herb, they surely would not want Levi and the other two to interfere. ¡°You¡­¡± At that moment, Dr. Erebus was unable to put up a defense. The lot of them had imed the ce to be theirs. Outnumbered, he fumbled for words. Gideon sneered at Levi and his group. ¡°I¡¯m going to count to three! Get lost! If not, we¡¯ll kill you!¡± ¡°Thre¡ª¡± Levi interrupted him icily, ¡°Take the herb!¡± ¡°What?¡± Dr. Erebus was stunned and looked at Levi in disbelief. Does that mean he wants me to take the herb by force and leave? Even those on the opposing side were also bewildered. So arrogant? They¡¯re going to take it just like that? Perceiving Dr. Erebus¡¯ hesitation, Levi ordered, ¡°I don¡¯t care if it belongs to them or not. Just take it!¡± The crowd was rendered speechless. This is too much! They want to snatch it away regardless of whether it belongs to us or not? ¡°Oh, understood!¡± said Dr. Erebus. However, he instinctively nced at Gideon and the others. His message was simple. These people won¡¯t be easy to deal with. ¡°Go ahead and take it! I¡¯ll deal with these brats myself!¡± said Levi tly. ¡°Who do you think you are? Such arrogance!¡± a man standing next to Gideon snarled. p! Suddenly, Levi appeared before him and gave a tight p across his face, sending him flying. Everyone else was dumbfounded. This man is so powerful? He doesn¡¯t even have spiritual energy around him! p! Before they could react, Levi caught them off-guard with his incessant pping. p! p! p! ps fell on the faces of all those people. One by one, all of them were sent flying backward. None of their spiritual energy was of any help when their opponent was Levi. All he needed was to do was be a tad faster than them. ¡°Argh!¡± Very soon, everyone around Gideon had fallen down, and they were all howling in pain. Gideon was stunned as he stared at hispanions writhing in agony on the ground. So frail? But they were all fearless and invincible when ughtering the three wild wolves. Why are they as weak as a kitten before this man, copsing to the ground with one p? All of a sudden, Levi appeared in front of him and questioned him coldly, ¡°Who were you asking to get lost? Who did you say you wanted to kill?¡± ¡°I¡­¡± Gideon stammered and did not know what to say. p! Levi pped him on his face. The impact stupefied Gideon. ¡°I¡­¡± A look of disbelief appeared on his face as he touched his cheek. ¡°I¡¯m going to kill you!¡± With a loud roar, Gideon charged at Levi. p! p! p! However, Levi was much faster,nding a series of ps on his face before he could even strike. There was simply no time for Gideon to react, let alone injure Levi. Touching his bloodied face, he asked incredulously, ¡°How dare you p me? Do you know who my father is?¡± Levi inquired, ¡°Who¡¯s your father?¡± ¡°My father is a Deity of Jeradus! I¡¯m the son of a Deity, so hitting me is equivalent to hitting a Deity! Are you tired of living?¡± Gideon was close to tears. As the son of a Deity, he had never suffered such humiliation before. Levi sneered. ¡°I can¡¯t believe you¡¯re using your father to intimidate others in this day and age.¡± Chater 2883 Chater 2883 Chapter 2883 Could Not Be Bothered After going through so many generations, it¡¯s always the same! Once they have been defeated, they will always tell their opponents who they are, and they¡¯ll even drag their father and grandfather into the picture. It¡¯s always the same tactics! Levi was getting so sick and tired of hearing the same thing. Those on the ground endured the pain in their faces and shouted at Levi, ¡°You are done for! Nobody can save you now that you¡¯ve hit the son of a Deity!¡± ¡°Get down your knees now and apologize. If you¡¯re lucky, he may spare your life! Once the Deity is here, nobody will be able to save you!¡± It was unbelievable that they still dared to taunt Levi when they had been beaten up badly. They seemed to think that Levi was scared. Everyone shouted, ¡°You have to atone for all the ps you have given to Gideon! p yourself now!¡± However, Levi could not be bothered with them. Instead, he gave Gideon another tight p, causing thetter to cry out in agony. That was not the only thing. Gideon could sense the spiritual energy in him dwindling. Levi¡¯s ps were so powerful. They were like a flood that crashed open the sluice to Gideon¡¯s spiritual energy, causing it to leave his body. ¡°Just you wait and see! You will die for sure!¡± shouted the rest of them. ¡°Bunch of brats! Do you think I¡¯m going to spare you?¡± T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Just when Levi was about to kill everybody, Dr. Erebus had managed to pluck the golden magical medicine off the cliff. At that, he decided he would stop there and spare the lot of them. ¡°I¡¯ve used a special method to pluck it so that the medicinal power won¡¯t diminish!¡± eximed Dr. Erebus excitedly. ¡°All right then. Let¡¯s go!¡± Levi could not wait to find a quiet ce for Forlevia to try out the magical medicine so that they could see if it was effective. Dr. Erebus nodded. ¡°Sure. Let¡¯s go!¡± Right when the three of them were about to leave, Gideon and his men started yelling crazily, ¡°Don¡¯t go if you have the guts! Once my father gets here, all of you will have to die for sure!¡± ¡°Yes! That¡¯s right! Don¡¯t leave if you dare!¡± ¡°Stay right where you are. I will inform my father now!¡± No matter how hard Gideon and his men shouted, Levi and the others refused to listen and left immediately. ¡°Quick! Send a signal for help! Hurry up!¡± shouted Gideon. They used a unique way to contact Jeradus directly and told them what had happened. At the same time, they also requested for Gideon¡¯s father toe and back them up. In addition, they informed them that Levi and the others had fled. Looking in the direction in which the trio had left, Gideon roared furiously, ¡°Come back! Just you wait!¡± ¡°Stop yelling! They won¡¯te back! They won¡¯t dare to return!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Do you really think they don¡¯t believe that you are the son of a Deity? They do! But they have already hit you, so they can no longer turn things around! All they can do is continue to put on an act. In truth, they¡¯re terrified of the Deity!¡± ¡°Now that they have obtained the special herb and know that the Deity is after them, of course, they will make a run for it! Do you think they are going to sit around and wait for the Deity toe and kill them?¡± ¡°Argh! I can¡¯t believe we let them get away!¡± somebody shouted. Gideon¡¯s eyes gleamed coldly. ¡°Don¡¯t worry! The powers of a Deity are beyond our imagination! Let them run! The Deity will be able to catch up with them in no time! What a bunch of cowards! I can¡¯t believe I thought they were so courageous and did not fear the Deity!¡± he spat in disdain. At that moment, a piece of shocking news had reached a castle in Jeradus. ¡°Oh no! The son of a Deity, Gideon, and his men had gone deep into the Rank Three restricted area. They got into a conflict with someone and were beaten up. The special herb has been taken away from them as well!¡± Everyone was in utter shock. ¡°Why did they barge into the Rank Three restricted area? There are Deity-level beasts in there!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. What nonsense is this?¡± A few high-rank officials mored. ¡°No. It¡¯s mentioned in their message for help that the assessment for this Rank Three restricted area has failed. There are no such beasts there!¡± Chater 2884 Chater 2884 Chapter 2884 Only Fearful Of Levi ¡°Given that Gideon and the rest have not encountered any danger in that aspect after being inside there for so long, there shouldn¡¯t be any Deity-level beasts!¡± ¡°Exactly, those beasts would have already created havoc if they truly existed. We all know how the beasts in the other restricted areas behave!¡± After hearing those remarks, the high-rank officials of Jeradus fell silent. ¡°But¡ª¡± Just when they tried to speak, a voice boomed out. ¡°There are no buts! I¡¯m going to save my son myself!¡± ¡°Deity?¡± A tall figure had appeared. It was Gideon¡¯s father, Abner, who was currently a Deity. In the presence of a Deity, everyone stood up and inclined their heads respectfully. ¡°Rank Three restricted area, right? I¡¯ll head there right now!¡± Abner said and disappeared instantly. Everyone could not help but marvel at the exceptional abilities of a Deity. After Levi and his group left the Rank Three restricted area, the ce seemed to be full of activity. Everything had returned to its original state, and the beasts had also awoken. Of course, that was just how the general atmosphere felt. There were no actual movements from the beasts as they were smart creatures. Even though Levi¡¯s aura was no longer detectable, they decided to remain stationary, just in case he noticed them and returned. If that happened, it would simply mean death for them. As such, the beasts cautiously ascertained that Levi had indeed left. Other than the two Deity-level beasts, there were thousands of other beasts within the Rank Three restricted area. At that moment, all of them had be active, but they continued to restrict their movements to a minimal level, keeping quiet. However, every single move made by them was captured by Levi. He had intentionally released his aura to trick those beasts into thinking that he had already left the area so that they would feel that it was safe to move about again. After ascertaining that Levi¡¯s aura was far away, all the beasts and other unknown creatures carried on with their activities. The beasts would not pardon anyone who caused trouble on their turf easily. Apart from Levi, they feared no one else. Searching for special herbs on theirnd was as good as seeking death. Meanwhile, Gideon and the rest started to grow anxious as they waited by the cliff. ¡°Why isn¡¯t the Deity here yet? If he doesn¡¯t show up soon, those three people would be long gone, and it would be impossible to catch up to them!¡± Everyone was panicking. At first, Gideon was still able to remain calm. However, he was starting to worry as well. If Levi and the rest managed to escape, tracking them down would not be easy. He could only hope that his father would arrive soon. Boom! Just then, apanied by a thunderous noise, a tall and god-like figure descended from the sky. Abner the Deity had arrived, joined by a group of fighters, who were all his loyal followers. ¡°Father!¡± Gideon called out at once. ¡°All hail the Deity!¡± At the same time, the others got down on their knees and cheered. However, Abner did not pay them any attention and started surveying his surroundings. A whileter, he said cidly, ¡°It seems like a wrong assessment has indeed been made. How can this area be ssified as a Rank Three restricted area? There aren¡¯t even any Deity-level beasts here. The beasts here are, in fact, so weak that you guys would have no problem dealing with them yourselves!¡± He had said that because the beasts were still lying low and being cautious even though they were active again. As such, Abner could only detect the aura of those weaker beasts, as the stronger ones were better at concealing themselves, especially the Deity-level beasts. T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Since the Deity-level beasts were still wary of Levi, they did not dare to make a sound. That was also why Abner was not able to detect anything. After observing the surroundings, he directed his gaze toward Gideon and the rest. ¡°You guys can¡¯t even deal with three people? What a useless bunch of trash!¡± ¡°Father, I admit that I¡¯m no match for them! But they have no respect for the Deities! They have no respect for you either!¡± Gideon replied. ¡°What?¡± Chater 2885 Chater 2885 The Return of the God of War Chapter 2885 Two Deity Level Beasts Abner was shocked when he heard that. ¡°What? He didn¡¯t hold back even after you told him your father is a deity?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. He attacked even more relentlessly after I told him all that. See? He caused these.¡± Gideon pointed at the injuries on his face. The rest of the gang gestured to their injuries as well. ¡°That¡¯s it. He¡¯s dying today. Where is he now?¡± Abner was angry to hear that because he was the deity that Jeradus, no, that the entire world, feared. How dare he disrespect me? And hurting my son? That guy is asking to be killed. ¡°They went that way,¡± replied Gideon while pointing in the right direction. ¡°I¡¯ll go after them. I will not let anyone get away with this.¡± Gideon and the others smiled upon hearing that. Yes! Those idiots won¡¯t get away this time. They will all die. Yet, that was when suddenly Abner stopped. He stood there and seemed a little off. It was as though he were scanning his surroundings. Everyone was surprised to see that change. Gideon found that to be strange too, so he asked, ¡°Dad, is something wrong?¡± Abner shushed to get everyone to shut up. This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Roar! A loud roar filled the entire ce at the next second. The terrifying sound wave shook everything. Ah! Urk! Many were injured because that roar was not something they could endure. ¡°That¡¯s a deity-level beast,¡± said one of Abner¡¯s men. ¡°Yes, that is exactly it,¡± agreed the others. They had followed Abner and ventured into restricted areas before, so they knew just how powerful a beast of that level was. We experienced the same thing we are experiencing now. ¡°There was no error in our predictions. This is a Rank Three restricted area, and there is a Deity-level beast here!¡± said Abner. That pretty much confirmed that a beast of that level was right there. ¡°What?¡± Gideon and over a hundred of his men were all dumbstruck. Wait, so there actually is a deity-level beast here? How is that possible? We¡¯ve been here for ages, so why haven¡¯t we seen it until now? Is something wrong? The men were still confused when they heard more roars. All they saw was more mutated beasts showing up. Behind those beasts was an enormous bear that was as massive as a mountain. That bear was the one that roared earlier, and it was a deity-level beast. The aura that it exuded was too powerful. When it moved, it was as though a mountain was falling over, and the stress it inspired was intense. Suddenly, everybody¡¯s breathing became jagged. Their bodies felt as though they would explode soon. That was the spiritual energy within their body squirming around. Gideon and his men were frightened to their core. That was the first time they saw a beast that powerful, and they were scared mindless. Abner¡¯s men didn¡¯t look too good, either. They had dealt with deity-level beasts before, but none were as strong as the one standing before them. This was the first time they encountered something that powerful. Abner remained calm, though. He red at the bear and ordered, ¡°Everybody, stay calm. I will stall that beast while you guys run.¡± ¡°Huh? Are you not a match against it?¡± asked Abner¡¯s followers curiously. ¡°This is the strongest beast I have ever seen, and I cannot defeat it. Fortunately, it can¡¯t kill me either. The best option is for me to stall it while the rest of you retreat.¡± ¡°Okay, understood. We¡¯ll leave right away.¡± No one dared to dilly dally after learning just how powerful that beast was. They quickly got ready and would leave soon. The ck bear¡¯s aura slowly towered over Abner. ¡°You scum. I will kill you as soon as I take my divine tool over,¡± growled Abner. He wasn¡¯t threatened by the bear at all. The battle broke out right away. Just then, a loud screech descended from the sky. It parted the clouds and summoned the lightning. Another deity-level beast had shown up. Everybody¡¯s face instantly glowed with horror. Chater 2886 Chater 2886 The Return of the God of War Chapter 2886 Exin This Gideon and a hundred of his men were stumped. The Deity¡¯s subordinates were taken aback as well. Most importantly, Abner, the Deity, was stunned, too. Two Deity-level beasts? Who said the evaluation of Rank Three restricted area was wrong? Who said not only does this ce not have any Deity-level beast, but it has no beast at all? Who said all of those words? If those words were true, then what are we seeing before our eyes? Not only are we seeing thousands of mutated beasts, but now we also have to deal with two Deity-level beasts? What the hell is going on? Abner then turned slowly toward Gideon and the others. They¡¯ve given false information! That¡¯s why we¡¯re in this mess now! Gideon was getting extremely anxious. ¡°This can¡¯t be right! We really didn¡¯t encounter any beast when we came here!¡± The rest of them began to defend themselves as well. Indeed, they didn¡¯t encounter any beast prior to that. However, no one would believe them at that point. Not only were they wrong about seeing no beast, but as it turned out, there were a lot of them. Not to mention there were also two Deity-level beasts present. ¡°No¡­ This can¡¯t be right. Could it be¡­¡± Gideon stopped his sentence abruptly because he suddenly recalled something Levi said. He said there were two beasts, and the beasts were scared of him. That¡¯s why they didn¡¯t show themselves. He could¡¯ve lied to me about them being scared. But now that there are two Deity-level beasts present, I guess he must¡¯ve known about it! It seems like Levi is far more powerful than we first thought! He had used his immense power to suppress the beasts, even commanding them. Not to mention he had even drained us of our spiritual energy with just a p. If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that Levi was worried about that little girl, he would¡¯ve unleashed his formidable prowess already. It was only then that he realized just how strong Levi was. He might be even more powerful than Father, who is a Deity. Regardless of whether he had spiritual energy hovering around him or not, the fact is, the beasts really didn¡¯t show up when he was here. The moment he left, however, the beasts came in swarms. And there were even two Deity-level beasts. He was right about what he said. Regardless of what Gideon wanted to believe, he had no choice but to ept the fact of what it was. ¡°Now, I understand¡­¡± He had finally figured it out. Just when he was about to tell the others, the other Deity-level beast appeared. The beast obscured the entire sky, blocking the rays of the sun from reaching the ground. All of a sudden, the sky became pitch ck. The beast was a giant eagle. Its body was so big that it was deemed double the size of the big ck bear. Apparently, the eagle had flown toward the highest attitude to get exposed to the radiation beam when the pirs of light glowed during the spiritual energy revival. That was how it had be so big and strong. In fact, it was a lot stronger than the big ck bear. In other words, it was definitely stronger than Abner. The giant eagle was the strongest beast they had everid their eyes on. Gideon was scared witless. However, it was already toote for him to say or do anything. They were really scared of Levi! We¡¯re doomed now! I¡¯ve found out about the truth toote! Whoosh! The giant eagle wasted no time and started pping its massive wings. Its wings were so strong that the ground started shaking as a result. At the same time, the big ck bear was dashing toward them as well. So did the rest of the beasts. In an instant, Abner and the rest were swamped by the mighty beasts. N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. Cries of anguish filled the air. It was a massacre, with blood sttering everywhere. Thend in the area rumbled. Bodies were torn apart mercilessly. However, none of it was of the beasts¡¯. It was a one-sided battle where the humans were suffering all the losses. Corpses were being picked apart endlessly as wails of agony gradually lessened. Before long, the scene fell silent. The reason being there was no one left alive. Even Abner the Deity was no match for the two Deity-level beasts. As a matter of fact, the giant eagle alone could have easily taken him out, let alone that there were two of those beasts. Thud! Abner had fallen to the ground. The giant eagle and big ck bear tore him apart and swiftly devoured him. Since the flesh and blood of beasts were valuable to the humans, the same could be said for a Deity- level human where they were as valuable to the beasts as well. In the end, Abner was gone. Upon seeing that, Gideon burst into tears. If it wasn¡¯t for me, none of them would¡¯ve died here! I¡¯m the reason why Father came here! This is all my fault¡­ Chater 2887 Chater 2887 The Return of the God of War Chapter 2887 Good Stuff No matter how big of a troop one could bring, it would be nigh impossible to take down Deity-level beasts. The entire group of people from Jeradus waspletely wiped out. Not even a corpse was left at the scene. Indeed, it was a total massacre. Apart from Levi, the beasts feared no one else. Levi could do and take anything he wanted from them, and there was nothing they could do to retaliate. In fact, they could only cower and hide. However, the same couldn¡¯t be said in the case of others. Since the humans gathered a thousand troops and had gone there thinking they were all that, it was only natural they would have to face the consequences of their prideful thinking. Everyone in Jeradus was utterly stumped upon hearing the news. Turned out they didn¡¯t evaluate Rank Three restricted area wrongly at all. The area was a dangerous ce. So dangerous that even Deities would think thrice before entering. Not to mention, the area had more than one Deity-level beast. Unfortunately, everything was toote now. Just from that incident alone, Jeradus had lost a Deity and a big number of troops. To make matters worse, most of the troops were of the talented younger generation. Since Jeradus had always been a below-average country in terms of strength, that was a massive blow to them. The country was devastated upon facing such a tragedy. That was the second time a Deity had fallen, and it was the first time beasts were responsible for the death of a Deity. In no time, the news spread like wildfire, shocking everyone that heard it. As for the giant eagle, it was since ssified as the most dangerous beast in the world. However, for Levi, he wouldn¡¯t have seen the eagle as dangerous. To him, the python he encountered previously was definitely way stronger than the giant eagle. It was just too bad that no one knew about the python¡¯s existence. Instead, everyone was already extremely frightened by the giant eagle. Even Xyperia was monitoring the situation closely. Evidently, the Rank Three restricted area rose to fame overnight. It was since deemed as a restricted area that none was allowed to enter. After what happened to the Deity from Jeradus, some people started to wonder if the Deity, Ichirou from Erudia, was actually murdered by the beasts instead of a mysterious person in Erudia. Going by that line of logic, everything seemed to fall into ce. In fact, that theory was even more convincing than the theory about the lesiastic Order and the Esoteric Guild. That was because the lesiastic Order and the Esoteric Guild of Erudia never showed up even after a series of intense discussions. That prompted people in Erudia to have doubts about the existence of the aforementioned because nothing ever happened in the end. That was why everyone started to think Ichirou was wiped out by the beasts after the incident in Jeradus. Perhaps it¡¯s because the beasts involved were too high in ss, that¡¯s why we didn¡¯t see anything. The theory quickly spread all over the world. Initially, although Erudia didn¡¯t have a Deity, a lot of people were wary of the country because of the lesiastic Order and the Esoteric Guild. In fact, everyone was afraid of them. Everything changed ever since the theory had been made. Some of them were even foolishly nning to make a move on Erudia. Besides Erudia, its allies and even the Defenders of the Gxy were listed as possible targets. There were even rumors saying that some countries were trying to capture some strong beasts and use them to their advantage. Once they had total control of the beasts that wereparable to Deity level, they were going to stabilize all aspects of their countries. After that, they nned to attack the countries that didn¡¯t benefit from the spiritual energy revival. Xyperia was even rumored to be closely watching Zarain as they prepared tounch an attack. After all, Xyperia was now the most powerful country at the moment. Not only did they have up to a thousand Deity-level fighters, but they also had the most elite fighters. It would be a piece of cake for them to take out any country they wanted. Regardless, they had to examine a lot of factors before attacking because Zarain wasn¡¯t an ordinary country. They wouldn¡¯t want to go to war unprepared. No one expected that Abner and his son¡¯s deaths would cause such a dramatic chain reaction. Meanwhile, Levi and the other two had arrived somewhere quiet. Surprise was written all over Dr. Erebus¡¯ face. He had already examined the golden nt thoroughly during the journey. ¡°Haha! This is some good stuff!¡± Heughed. This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°What is it? Is there hope?¡± Levi¡¯s eyes lit up. Chater 2888 Chater 2888 The Return of the God of War Chapter 2888 Uninhabited Dr. Erebus smiled and answered, ¡°After observing the nt along the way, I found that this nt is an antidote for one of the poisons! I¡¯ve already been researching this poison for more than a decade, and I¡¯ve never found a material to counteract it! Spiritual energy revival is amazing, indeed! We¡¯ve found an antidote just by plucking a random nt on a cliff! I think if we keep searching, we¡¯re going to find all the antidotes needed. By then, we canpletely neutralize the poison for good!¡± Dr. Erebus was so excited and full of hope. Hearing that, Levi smiled. However, his expression soon fell and his eyes dimmed. That¡¯s a total of eighty-seven antidotes! We¡¯d need a lot of luck to find all of them. What if we aren¡¯t so lucky? We can¡¯t possibly be lucky enough toe across all eighty-seven antidotes, can we? Besides, how would we know if there¡¯s an antidote for all the poisons? After all, Dr. Erebus had only researched some of the eighty-seven poisons. It¡¯s fine if we¡¯re lucky enough to find some antidotes, but how about the rest of the poisons? We might even miss out on certain antidotes because we have no knowledge of them. Furthermore, Evie always has her odds stacked against her. Can we really find all eighty-seven antidotes? Can they really neutralize the poison? Everything seemed uncertain at that moment. Although the chances were slim, there was still hope. N?velDrama.Org content. ¡°I¡¯d like to let Evie ingest this nt! Since it¡¯s mild, there shouldn¡¯t be much of a side effect.¡± After getting Levi¡¯s permission, Dr. Erebus fed Forlevia the nt. There was no response from Forlevia after she ingested it. Dr. Erebus looked disappointed upon seeing that. Does it really have no effect at all? At the same time, the smile had returned to Levi¡¯s face and he was beaming with delight because he could feel the poison getting weakened. Although the effect was minimal, he did notice it nheless. He could tell that Forlevia was getting a lot better. At least it works! I can feel the life force in her increasing. It seems like the magical medicine works, after all. Although it isn¡¯t an antidote to that particr poison, the effect of the magical medicine alone was superb in making her better. What if we can find an even stronger magical medicine? Would it be able to act as an antidote? Judging by the one Evie just had, there¡¯s a possibility it might work! It seems quite practical as well! Levi had never thought about it that way before. Previously, he and Dr. Erebus had been focusing on finding all eighty-seven antidotes. They had never thought about finding one or a few magical medicines to counteract the poison. From the looks of things now, there¡¯s hope! In that case, we should keep searching! During the search, Levi and Dr. Erebus went to visit all the restricted areas every other country deemed too dangerous to enter. Despite being ssified as restricted areas, all of them were simply inhabited areas in Levi¡¯s eyes. That was because regardless of how dangerous a restricted area could be, Levi¡¯s presence alone was enough to send those dangerous beings into hiding. None of them dared to stand in his way. Hence, their expedition to enter all the restricted areas and areas with magical herbs went by smoothly. If another powerful country or organization were to conduct a simr expedition, they would have to spend a lot of effort and resources on it. In fact, a Deity-level fighter was almost a must-have for such an expedition, and there was a chance the fighter might even perish due to the challenges present. Yet, Levi could simply walk in and out as if he owned the area. Although they found a lot of magical herbs, they weren¡¯t very effective. None of them was as good as the golden magical medicine they found the first time. Evidently, luck wasn¡¯t always on their side. Be that as it may, they had to keep trying. However, Final Malice was rather domineering. It was acting out again despite Levi¡¯s effort in suppressing it. Although Levi was sessful in containing it once again, Forlevia¡¯s condition was worsening, and there was nothing Levi could do about it. He could only hope that a solution would appear before their eyes sooner rather thanter. Seeing how despairing the situation was, Dr. Erebus heaved a sigh. ¡°I wonder how Digital God is doing on his end.¡± Chater 2889 Chater 2889 Chapter 2889 Benefits Before Chivalry At the moment, Digital God had just informed Xyperia of his intention. By using his status as the Angel of Light, he had asked Idrae to reveal all the relevant information about Final Malice. Despite his request for help from Xyperia, the country¡¯s stance was firm. Since it concerned Xyperia¡¯s ssified information, they had no intention of revealing anything. N?velDrama.Org content. They even told Digital God to give up on that thought. Since Idrae had sought refuge from Xyperia, they had given all their ssified information to Xyperia. In other words, Xyperia had taken everything Idrae once had. Among the things that were taken was Final Malice, which was something very hard toe by. As such, there was no way Xyperia would just give away all the details. It was simply impossible even when Digital God, the Angel of Light himself, had requested it personally. It doesn¡¯t matter that Xyperia was the first to recognize him alongside Dark Angel. After Xyperia became the strongest country in the world because of the spiritual energy revival, they backed him and Dr. Erebus up publicly. By doing so, they were showcasing their dominance and prowess to the world. Subsequently, they dered Angel of Light and Erebus Angel as the distinguished individuals on earth. Hence, all the other countries were supposed to hold them in the highest regard. In reality, they were asserting their dominance over the whole world. They wanted the whole world at their feet, acting only ording to their wishes. In other words, these two individuals were merely their pawns. The truth was, neither Dr. Erebus nor Digital God could do much with their statuses. If Xyperia had the ability to make them relevant in the eyes of the world, the country could also strip them of their statuses anytime they wanted. That was why Xyperia was irritated when Digital God attempted to use his status to request ssified information from them. ¡°Angel of Light, we¡¯d definitely help you on other matters. However, our hands are tied when ites to the country¡¯s ssified information. Besides, under the current circumstances, you should consider yourself lucky that you are protected and treated well. You don¡¯t have the luxury to be worrying about someone else. Xyperia and its allies do recognize you as the creator of the spiritual energy revival. However, the others might not feel the same way. If you wish to have a peaceful life, we suggest you stay put in the country and enjoy however much time you have left in your life. We won¡¯t be able to guarantee your wellbeing if your intentions aren¡¯t aligned with ours,¡± Xyperia¡¯s representative said with a sneer. Digital God noticed the sarcasm in those words right away. The representative¡¯s message was in and simple. They wanted Digital God to be grateful for what was given to him. Since they could raise him up, they could definitely drag him down from his ivory tower as well. Besides, they didn¡¯t want him to use his status to help others. Digital God smirked coldly. ¡°Don¡¯t you guys want to know who I¡¯m doing this for?¡± ¡°We already know that you¡¯re doing this for Erudia¡¯s Crown King, Levi. The poison running through his daughter¡¯s veins is Final Malice, am I right?¡± the representative answered frankly. ¡°Well, since you already know, why aren¡¯t you willing to help then? You guys used to be allies, no? Aren¡¯t you going to help him now that his daughter is in trouble?¡± Digital God asked. ¡°Hahaha!¡± A few of the representatives presentughed aloud. ¡°Oh, Angel of Light, we prioritize benefits over chivalry!¡± one of the representatives eximed. Digital God let out augh as well. ¡°Indeed, I can tell. Well, since you guys are protecting Idrae, you are making an enemy out of Mr. Garrison. Just you wait! Sooner orter, Mr. Garrison wille to Xyperia to look for Idrae. When that happens, Xyperia will be doomed.¡± ¡°Oh? Xyperia is doomed? Do you really think he¡¯s capable of bringing a whole country down?¡± The country¡¯s representatives were getting more and more presumptuous as they burst into fits ofughter. Digital God answered coldly, ¡°What I¡¯ve said is the truth. A word of advice? You¡¯d better cut ties with Idrae soon. Otherwise, you guys are doomed!¡± Next Chapter Chater 2890 Chater 2890 Chapter 2890 Protecting Idrae Digital God knew with absolute certainty that Levi was incredibly powerful. He believed Levi was the one who saved them from the gigantic vortex in the South Pole. If he¡¯s able to survive being near the eruption site of the super spiritual ley line, then he¡¯s definitely much stronger than a deity! Levi has reached a stage so unimaginably high that no number of deities could possiblypare to him! The fact that Forlevia could forcefully resist the effects of Final Malice just proves that point even further! With that in mind, Digital God continued, ¡°Or maybe you guys can hand the Idrae over to Mr. Garrison! This way, he¡¯ll owe you all a favor! Trust me, this is the best possible oue for Xyperia!¡± ¡°Hahaha¡­¡± Everyone burst outughing on the spot. To them, Digital God¡¯s words were nothing but a joke. Is this guy serious? We¡¯re the most powerful force in the world! We have countless deities and the highest number of fighters in the country! Why the hell would we hand the Idrae over to Levi and kiss his a*s? Levi isn¡¯t even a deity! Heck, he hasn¡¯t even benefited from the spiritual energy revival! In fact, it wouldn¡¯t matter even if he were a deity! Xyperia has over tens of thousands of deities, so why on earth would we go through all this trouble for someone like Levi? We¡¯d have to be f*cking crazy to do such a thing! Has Digital God lost his mind or something? Why would he say something so stupid? He seriously thinks that Levi alone can threaten the future of Xyperia, and that we would be in trouble if we don¡¯t cut ties with Idrae? Why? Is Levi going toe for us? We all know what Levi is capable of! He was nothing but a military strategist during the battle against the Lab of Gods! How would he makeN?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. Xyperia, a country with tens of thousands of Deities, submit to him? There¡¯s no way he could even pose a threat to Xyperia! Everyone wasughing their heads off like they had just heard the funniest joke in existence. ¡°Hahaha!¡± A manicughter was heard all of a sudden, and Titan Lord stepped forward momentster. ¡°We¡¯re supposed to just hand the Idrae over to Levi? What a joke! What a f*cking joke!¡± he said with a sneer. He then stared Digital God right in the eye as he continued, ¡°The Idrae has be one of us ever since they sided with us! Anyone who daresy a finger on them will be provoking all of Xyperia and the deities that are backing us up! In other words, the Idrae has tens of thousands of deities protecting them, so you¡¯ll have to go through them if you want the n!¡± Titan Lord¡¯s loud voice echoed into the distance. It felt as if he were dering to the world that the Idrae belonged to Xyperia, and that anyone who darede after them would be dead. The Idrae grew increasingly smug after hearing that. They became so confident and arrogant that they actually weed their enemies toe after them. Digital God was shocked by Xyperia¡¯s stubborn and arrogant attitude. So, they¡¯re determined to protect the Idrae till the end, huh? Heh, very well! They¡¯re doing this because they think Mr. Garrison is weak! That¡¯s fine! Just you wait! He wille for you all sooner orter! ¡°Tell you what, Idrae has tons of enemies! In fact, seventeen groups of them havee to kill them throughout the past three days! There are probably more out there who do not fear Xyperia¡¯s power, so Levi is going to have to get in line! He¡¯s the weakest of them all, so why should I give him what he wants? Remember, you are only being treated with respect because we see you as a valued guest. Otherwise, you mean nothing to us at all! Know your ce!¡± Titan Lord added bluntly with a disdainful look on his face. ¡°Oh, you guys just wait and see. One day, Mr. Garrison will crush you all beneath his feet!¡± Digital God replied with a sneer. Chater 2891 Chater 2891 Chapter 2891 The Imperial Family Of Raysonia ¡°Hahaha!¡± Everyone burst outughing once again. The more serious Digital God sounded, the funnier they found his statement to be. Damn, I can¡¯t take this guy seriously! I¡¯d get it if he threatened us with someone we actually feared, but Levi? Come on, now. Besides, Xyperia fears no one at all! Even countries as powerful as Zarain don¡¯t pose a threat to us, so who is Levi to challenge us at all? Is this meant to be a f*cking joke? Just like that, Digital God left Xyperia with everyoneughing at him. This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. The leaders of Idrae stepped forward and told Titan Lord, ¡°From here on, we shall serve Xyperia with our lives!¡± ¡°Yeah! We will do everything in our power to help Xyperia!¡± ¡°We have researched some ancient arts, and we might be able to improve the human body¡¯s absorption of spiritual energy! That¡¯ll allow us to create more Deities!¡± The look on everyone¡¯s faces changed when they heard what Idrae was offering. A way to produce more Deities? The entire world will go crazy if word gets out about this! There are far too few Deities in existence right now. Countries like Spaunia and Jeradus only have a dozen or so. Anyone capable of producing more Deities through other means would be able to change the fate of the world! It¡¯s crazy enough to be able to produce a Deity, let alone hundreds or even thousands of them! Imagine how crazy things would get if countries without Deities like Erudia and Zarain were to find out about this! We may already have tens of thousands of Deities, but this offer is way too valuable for us to pass up! Idrae is an extremely valuable resource to Xyperia, so we must protect them at all costs! In order to send the world a warning, the Deities of Xyperia took the initiative to kill all of Idrae¡¯s enemies that came after them. As Xyperia grew increasingly stronger, more forces began to ally with them. Some of them were Deities with nowhere to go. Thirty-seven Deities had joined Xyperia in just half a day. Those Deities were lone wolves who didn¡¯t belong to any faction, but they decided to join Xyperia after seeing how powerful the country had be. It wasn¡¯t long before Dr. Erebus received the update from Digital God. ¡°Mr. Garrison! Xyperia is determined to protect the Idrae! They will neither surrender the n nor the data on this poison! Apparently, it¡¯s their top secret! They even killed off all seventeen of their enemies that went there seeking revenge! It¡¯s meant to be a warning to the world that no one is allowed toy a finger on the Idrae! It¡¯s not a big deal, though. We won¡¯t be able to get our hands on this poison¡¯s information, but that¡¯s okay! We¡¯ll be able to obtain all that data after we analyze the poison ourselves. The experts from Zarain and Shield are researching it extensively. With enough time, I¡¯m sure they¡¯ll figure it out!¡± Dr. Erebus told Levi everything honestly. ¡°All right, I understand. It is true that this won¡¯t affect us tremendously. This will only keep them alive for a little while longer. I knew Xyperia would want to protect them! Your Dark Angels are nothing but pawns to Xyperia!¡± ¡°Yeah, I know.¡± ¡°Well, it doesn¡¯t matter. If we can¡¯t go after the Idrae directly, then we¡¯ll just leave them be for the time being. I can take their lives anytime I want, and no one will be able to stop me!¡± Levi said confidently. ¡°So, do we continue looking?¡± Dr. Erebus asked. ¡°Let¡¯s go see the imperial family in Raysonia.¡± ¡°Huh? The imperial family? What can they possibly do?¡± Chater 2892 Chater 2892 Chapter 2892 The Poison Handbook ¡°My men found out that the imperial family in Raysonia are hiding a long-lost Poison Handbook. It contains a record of all the poisons in the world! The handbook actually belongs to Erudia, but it mysteriously went missing at some point. Who would¡¯ve thought it¡¯d end up in the Raysonian imperial family¡¯s hands, eh?¡± Levi exined. Dr. Erebus¡¯ eyes lit up after hearing that. ¡°What? Something like that exists? A book about all the poisons in existence? That¡¯d greatly increase our chances of curing Evie, right?¡± ¡°I believe so. The Poison Handbook is something that my subordinate, Venom Fiend, has always wanted to get his hands on. You could even say it¡¯s his ultimate goal in life. He has been searching for it for many years, but to no avail. We got lucky this time, though. The imperial pce of Raysonia took some serious damage from the spiritual energy revival, and it revealed the location of the Poison Handbook as a result.¡± ¡°If the Poison Handbook really exists, then it should contain information on how to cure the poisoning! This is really promising!¡± Dr. Erebus grew excited as well. Not only was his primary goal to cure Forlevia, but he also had a strong motivation to get rid of the poison. After examining his daughter¡¯s condition, Levi put her body into a state of suspended animation to suppress the spread of the poison as much as possible. After making all the necessary preparations, the three of them headed over to Raysonia. Just like the other countries, Raysonia had also experienced a ton of changes due to the spiritual energy revival. Levi noticed that the country had increased significantly in size, and the faint spiritual energy surrounding thend gave it a heavenly appearance. However, most of the coastal areas surrounding Raysonia were sealed off andbeled as restricted areas. The ocean most likely contained a lot of mutated sea creatures, so exploring the waters was incredibly difficult. ¡°Raysonia sure has changed a lot!¡± Levi eximed when he nced at his surroundings. ¡°Because Raysonia is very small in size, they were unable to avoid the effects of the spiritual energy revival. A majority of its people have been exposed to the spiritual energy¡¯s radiation, so they have a ton of powerful fighters and Deities! Some people estimate there to be about a hundred or so!¡± Dr. Erebus replied with a chuckle. Levi sneered. ¡°That is a lot indeed! Who would¡¯ve thought that a tiny country like this would benefit so much from it, eh? Being hit by the full force of the spiritual energy revival¡­¡± ¡°ording to preliminary statistics, Raysonia is currently ranked eleven globally!¡± Dr. Erebus said. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter how many Deities they have. I will kill anyone who gets in my way,¡± Levi replied calmly. The three of them soon made it to the streets of Raysonia. In order to avoid unnecessary trouble, Levi and Dr. Erebus donned disguises so people wouldn¡¯t recognize them so easily.This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Given Dr. Erebus¡¯ identity as ¡°Erebus Angel¡± that everyone looked up to, it would be extremely easy for people to recognize him without a disguise. The streets of Raysonia were bustling with tons of people, forming a huge contrast to the way it was in the past. The citizens were mostly trading animal skin and body parts in the market. ¡°Did you hear? People from The Cardinal Hall in Erudia are here!¡± ¡°Yeah, I know that! They¡¯re here to seek the help of Raysonian Deities to cure Levi¡¯s daughter¡¯s poisoning, right? Everyone in the country is talking about it!¡± ¡°They went to Xyperia for help at first, but Xyperia turned them down despite them being allies in the past. That¡¯s why they have no choice but toe to us!¡± ¡°I know, right? Xyperia would never help them, especially since they¡¯re determined to protect the Idrae!¡± ¡°Exactly! I heard they all knelt to beg our Deities for help! I think Levi shoulde here and beg them on his knees himself!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right! He needs to pay for what he did here in Raysonia back then!¡± The looks on Levi and Dr. Erebus¡¯ faces changed when they heard that. So, Zoey and the others didn¡¯t listen to our advice. They went out seeking Deities for help¡­ Those deities can¡¯t do anything! Dr. Erebus let out a sigh at the thought of that. ¡°For now, let¡¯s just focus on finding them!¡± Levi said coldly. I won¡¯t let Zoey and the others get on their knees for Raysonia! This is a matter of honor! Chater 2893 Chater 2893 Chapter 2893 ck Dragon Hall ¡°Where can I find those Erudians you guys were talking about? I want to go have a look!¡± Levi asked one of the pedestrians. ¡°They¡¯re in ck Dragon Hall! There are four Deities there, so I¡¯d say they chose the right ce to go to!¡± Having heard that, he immediately headed over to ck Dragon Hall with Dr. Erebus. ck Dragon Hall was the ck Dragon n¡¯s headquarters in Raysonia. The n had tons of elite fighters to begin with, and four of them became Deities after being strengthened by the spiritual energy revival. Fighters of various other sses too, emerged all over the country. Meanwhile, Zoey and the others were kneeling in silence outside ck Dragon Hall. They had brought a lot of people with them, including Forlevia¡¯s mentors as well as rtives of Zoey, Levi, and the Lopez and ck families. Having run into a dead end at Xyperia, they set their sights on Raysonia instead. They knew Xyperia would never agree to help them out due to conflicts of interest, so they could only hope that the Raysonian Deities would sympathize with them. Raysonia would most likely agree to lend them a hand, but it came at the cost of some humiliation like kneeling. Even so, they were willing to put up with any forms of humiliation in order to save Forlevia.This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. As long as the Raysonian Deities were willing to help them, they would do anything they asked. They had been kneeling outside the building for almost half a day, but they didn¡¯t mind as they believed it was for the sake of the Deities. They were willing to do anything if it meant curing Forlevia¡¯s poisoning. Zoey and the others still had determined looks on their faces even though no one had attended to them after kneeling for so long. They refused to give up until they received a response from the people inside the ck Dragon Hall. The Raysonians who witnessed the incident were thrilled when they recognized them. Aren¡¯t those Forlevia¡¯s mentors? These people used to be world-renowned and full of glory, but now they¡¯re kneeling here begging for our Deities to help them. Ha! This is so satisfying to watch! The people of Raysonia had always dreamed of surpassing Erudia in every way and crushing them beneath their heel. That mission was passed on throughout every generation in Raysonia. In fact, it was their main source of motivation for everything they did. However, reality was often disappointing, and they ended up being heavily suppressed by Erudia. Having broken free of Erudia¡¯s ws because the nation had no Deities, Raysonia was able to rank eleventh in the world. Since their chance to get back at Erudia had finallye, they began plotting how they would enve all of Erudia. Ichirou proceeded to carry out the operation right away, but he ended up being killed. Unsure of what happened to him, the people of Raysonia were still investigating the case. As Zoey and the others had presented themselves, the Raysonians decided to humiliate them as much as possible. Bam! The door to the ck Dragon Hall opened all of a sudden, and a few people came out to see them. Nobody came out even though we¡¯ve been kneeling here for so long. Does this mean we finally have hope? With that in mind, Zoey and the others looked up at them in surprise and relief. ¡°Master says he will help you all out with treating that poison!¡± the person said in fluent Erudian. ¡°What do we have to do? We¡¯ll agree to any of his conditions!¡± Celia asked anxiously. They were prepared to pay any price in order to save Forlevia¡¯s life. ¡°Well, that will depend on your level of sincerity!¡± said the man with a sinister grin. ¡°We¡¯ll ept any conditions he has!¡± they shouted. ¡°Very well, then! Let¡¯s start with the basics. You should first ask the people of Raysonia for help before approaching our Deities! I want you all to bow down to each and every one of our citizens! The number of times you bow down will be the number of people here in Raysonia!¡± Chater 2894 Chater 2894 Chapter 2894 Bow Down Thousands Of Times Loud gasps could be heard among the Raysonian citizens watching from a distance. There were over tens of thousands of people in Raysonia, and that number was still increasing over time. Zoey and the others would have to bow down tens of thousands of times, and this was just the beginning of their humiliation. It was obvious that the Raysonians were bullying them to extreme levels. Noticing some pets in the distance, the man then added, ¡°These animals are also a part of Raysonia, so you must bow down to them as well!¡± What? This is ridiculous! Not only do we have to bow down to the people of Raysonia, but also to the animals in the country? These people are clearly going overboard with this! ¡°Of course, you guys have every right to not do so. Like I said, whether you receive help from our Deities depends on your sincerity. You must first obtain the approval of our citizens before you can seek out our Deities. Isn¡¯t that right, people?¡± Yamada Hayato asked the crowd. ¡°Yeah! That¡¯s right!¡± the crowd shouted in response. Thrilled at the thought of having the high and mighty Erudians bow down before them, the crowd agreed with his statement. They wanted to see Zoey and the others bow down to each and every one of them. ¡°Do it! Bow!¡± they shouted. Zoey and the others knew there was no guarantee that the Deities would help them even if they bowed down. The Raysonians could just be humiliating them with no intention of helping them out at all. Even so, Zoey and the others turned around to face the crowd after a brief exchange of nces. We may end up bowing for nothing, but we must do so if there is hope for curing Evie! ¡°Hahaha!¡± Manicughter could be hearding from the crowd as they watched on. Even Zoey and the others bow until their backs snap in half, our Deities will never help them! Heck, they won¡¯t evene out to see them! Hayato, who was standing at the door of ck Dragon Hall, thought to himself with a gleeful grin. He had received orders to toy with the Erudians however he pleased. As such, it didn¡¯t matter what form of humiliation they had to go through. The Deities would never agree to even see them, let alone help them. ¡°You guys had better keep count! They must bow down enough times or it doesn¡¯t count!¡± Hayato shouted. Zoey and the others didn¡¯t dare say a word in protest. They then slowly leaned forward as they bowed down for the first time. Hayato and the rest of the Raysonians were grinning from ear to ear as they watched from the side. Boom! An invisible force swept across the area all of a sudden. It held the heads of Zoey and the others in ce, stopping them from bowing down. What the¡­ What¡¯s going on? It¡¯s like there¡¯s an invisible barrier preventing us from bowing! Everyone nced around with confusion written all over their faces. ¡°What are you all waiting for? Bow down now!¡± Hayato urged them. The crowd too, shouted at them to bow down, but they simply weren¡¯t able to do so no matter how hard they tried. It wasn¡¯t long before Hayato and the onlookers realized something was amiss. ¡°What¡¯s going on here? Who¡¯s doing this?¡± he shouted angrily. Momentster, Levi and the other two came into view. Due to their disguises, the people there couldn¡¯t recognize them right away. The next thing Zoey and the others knew, an invisible force yanked them backward. ¡°How could you guys kneel and bow down to these scumbags?¡± Levi shouted coldly. Hayato stepped forward and pointed a finger at Levi as he asked, ¡°So, you¡¯re the one behind this?¡± Levi then vanished before their eyes, only to reappear right in front of Hayato a secondter. Boom!N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. Hayato was sent flying through the ck Dragon Hall¡¯s front door, shattering it in the process. Chater 2895 Chater 2895 Chapter 2895 When Did He Get So Strong The entire ce fell into a deathly silence. N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. Nobody had expected someone to intervene and stop Zoey and the others from bowing down, let alone send Hayato flying right before the ck Dragon Hall. This is the ck Dragon Hall we¡¯re talking about! There are four freaking Deities in there! No one in Raysonia has ever dared cause trouble here! It takes a Deity to challenge another, and there are four of them in there! This guy must¡¯ve lost his mind! Everyone thought to themselves as they stared at Levi. Hayato¡¯s body twitched violently after hitting the ground for a brief moment before goingpletely motionless. The crowd went up to get a closer look, only to scream in shock when they saw the state of his corpse. His limbs were torn out of their sockets, and his body would fall apart at the slightest touch. Thatmotion was so huge that it startled everyone inside ck Dragon Hall. A group of people came rushing out secondster. ¡°What happened? What happened?¡± the fighters shouted. They got enraged when they saw that Hayato had been killed in cold blood. ¡°Who did this?¡± They were losing their minds at that point. As Levi was standing right outside the door, they knew it had to be him. One of them stepped forward and jabbed a finger at Levi as he asked, ¡°Did you kill him?¡± Crack! The next thing they knew, his finger had been snapped in half, and blood sprayed all over the ce. ¡°Do not point your finger at me!¡± Levi shouted coldly. Boom! The man was then sent flying out of there, and his body exploded into a bloody mist mid-air. It was such a shocking sight that everyone was petrified on the spot. Some of them were losing their minds from the craziness of the situation. To tantly kill people in ck Dragon Hall where four Deities resided was something no sane person would ever do. ¡°You got a death wish or something, punk?¡± Hundreds of elite fighters from ck Dragon Hall came rushing forward. They wanted nothing more than to cut Levi into a million pieces. A terrifying spiritual energy surged across ck Dragon Hall and knocked everyone back by a few hundred feet. Apart from the Deities, there were also tons of elite fighters living in ck Dragon Hall. Although they had all been strengthened by the spiritual energy revival, they posed no challenge to Levi whatsoever. Bam! Bam! Bam! With continuous ps, he sent them flying out of there one after another. His ps were so powerful that they tore open the skin and exposed bits of the flesh beneath it. Despite having their bodies strengthened by the spiritual energy revival, it did absolutely nothing to protect the fighters from Levi¡¯s strikes. As more and more fighters copsed, Zoey and the others began to recognize the man in the disguise. ¡°I-Is that Levi?¡± After all, he did possess rather distinctive features. Their suspicions were confirmed when they identified Dr. Erebus and Forlevia on Levi¡¯s back. ¡°Since when did he be so powerful?¡± Zoey and the others asked. Levi was never strong to begin with, and he didn¡¯t benefit from the spiritual energy revival either. Those strengthened by the spiritual energy revival all have spiritual energy flowing around their bodies, but that clearly isn¡¯t the case with Levi. So, how on earth did he be so powerful? It looks like he¡¯s simply relying solely on his physical strength, which is the basic technique that he trained in! Although they were unable to confirm his source of power, they couldn¡¯t help but feel that it had something to do with the spiritual energy revival. They believed he must have gained some huge benefit from the spiritual energy revival. Meanwhile, Levi was killing everyone on sight like a demonic beast. Bodies were soon piling up on the floor, and none of them were whole. Hundreds of men went down within minutes, and the rest of them fled deeper into the building. Oda Isamu, one of the leaders of the fighters, called out to Levi, ¡°Please, wait a minute¡ª¡± Boom! What followed was a loud boom, and Isamu¡¯s head exploded after being hit by Levi¡¯s p. ¡°Please! W-We can talk about this! We¡ª¡± Boom! Someone else tried to talk his way out of Levi¡¯s wrath but ended up sharing Isamu¡¯s fate. Next Chapter Chater 2896 Chater 2896 Chapter 2896 The Four Deities ¡°You guys sure talk a lot of crap!¡± Levi said coldly. I didn¡¯te here to ask your deities for help! I¡¯m just here to kill people! Why would I want to talk to anyone? Levi showed absolutely no mercy as he made his way deeper into the ck Dragon Hall. Everyone was petrified when they saw what happened. Zoey and the others were especially shocked when they felt the strong murderous intent from Levi. Of course, they knew he was just avenging them as he couldn¡¯t stand them being humiliated like that. This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. The others at the scene, however, were on the brink of losing their minds. What? Is this guy a psycho? How dare he just show up at ck Dragon Hall and start killing everyone? Does he not give a d*mn about the four deities here? This is way too crazy! ¡°Oh, no! He¡¯ll offend the Deities! Not only will we be unable to save Forlevia, but we¡¯ll all end up dying here too!¡± Having regained theirposure from the shock, Zoey and the others realized the terrifying consequences of Levi¡¯s actions. They then tried to stop him, but Dr. Erebus blocked their path and said, ¡°There¡¯s no need for you guys to do anything. He¡¯s doing the right thing! Besides, I¡¯m here to back him up in case anything goes wrong!¡± As they were all familiar with Dr. Erebus¡¯ capabilities, they soon calmed down after hearing what he said. This is Erebus Angel, the one responsible for the spiritual energy revival! He is treated as the most respectable guest wherever he goes in the world! If he¡¯s with Levi, then even the four Deities of ck Dragon Hall would have to show him some respect! Heck, all of Raysonia would have to do that! Even if Levi gets himself into trouble, Dr. Erebus will be able to resolve it for him! We have nothing to worry about! In just a few minutes, Levi had killed yet another hundred men. ¡°How dare you cause trouble in ck Dragon Hall? Such insolence is punishable by death!¡± A sound as loud as thunder echoed throughout the building all of a sudden. There was a loud booming noise in the air, and it felt like the world was spinning around them. On top of that, everyone felt an invisible force crushing them from above andpelling them to kneel on the floor. The Deities at ck Dragon Hall finally had enough of Levi¡¯s insolence and decided to stop him. The Raysonians watching from the outside felt relieved upon hearing that, and the gleeful grins returned to their faces shortly after. ¡°Oh, Deities, please end this barbarian from Erudia!¡± they chanted in unison while dropping to their knees. Heh! I don¡¯t know who this guy is, but he must be crazy if he thinks he can just do as he pleases! Now that the Deities have shown up, they¡¯re going to kill him for sure! ¡°Ugh! You people talk too much!¡± Levi replied with a snort, and he went deeper into the building while Dr. Erebus followed closely behind. Zoey and the others wanted to go in after them, but the elders stopped them. ¡°I think we should wait here so we don¡¯t cause any more trouble!¡± After arriving at the inner part of ck Dragon Hall, Levi saw a huge number of people in front of him. Four individuals that were constantly exuding a terrifying aura could be seen sitting cross-legged in the front. They then opened their eyes suddenly and red at Levi as they asked, ¡°How dare you kill our disciples? Have you got a death wish?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have any spiritual energy in you at all! How were you able to kill so many powerful fighters?¡± This is unbelievable! He has no spiritual energy in his body! How the hell did he kill so many of our men? Some of them are nearly as powerful as Deities, and yet he killed them all with ease! They then shifted their gaze toward Dr. Erebus, and the looks on their faces changed instantly. ¡°E-Erebus Angel¡­¡± It was obvious that they were a little afraid of the doctor, but they refused to give up without a fight. ¡°Don¡¯t think you can do as you please just because you¡¯ve got Erebus Angel on your side! You still have to die for your actions!¡± they shouted while ring fiercely at Levi. Chater 2897 Chater 2897 Chapter 2897 Killing A Deity In A Second Since many people had died in Levi¡¯s hands, the Deities were determined to punish him even if Dr. Erebus tried to stop them. ¡°Erebus Angel, this is a matter between him and us, it has nothing to do with you. Please, leave.¡± They respectfully asked Dr. Erebus to stay out of the matter. Although they were somewhat afraid of him, they were firm in their stance whereby Dr. Erebus must not involve himself in this affair. Upon hearing that, Dr. Erebus chuckled and replied, ¡°I doubt I can interfere even if I wish to.¡± He was aware that he had no right poking his nose into Levi¡¯s business. Once Dr. Erebus finished, he cast a sympathetic nce at the four Deities before him. Clearly, they have no clue what is going to happen next. Even until now, all they¡¯re worried about is that I might get involved. After listening to Dr. Erebus¡¯ reply, the Deities from the ck Dragon n heaved a sigh of relief. As long as Erebus Angel agrees to stay out of this, we can go all out to kill Levi without worry. Levi suddenly sneered after a thought shed through his mind. ¡°You know, I think I may have found the perfect gift for the imperial family of Raysonia.¡± Hearing that, Dr. Erebus seemed to have understood what Levi was implying. I guess the gift he¡¯s talking about is the heads of the four Deities¡­ Upon that realization, Dr. Erebus gasped instinctively. I bet Levi is the only person on earth who cane up with the idea of using the Deities¡¯ heads as a present. After a while, the four Deities looked at Levi and asked, ¡°Who are you? And why did you kill our apprentices?¡± Levi snarled, ¡°They deserved to die for insulting Erudia!¡± As soon as Levi finished, the Deities were infuriated. He tantly challenged our authority by killing people in our hall! It doesn¡¯t matter what the reason is. He has no right to kill our apprentices even if they did something wrong! In short, they opined that Levi hadmitted a monstrous crime. ¡°Listen here. We can let you die in a less painful way if you kneel, apologize and tell us your secret¡­¡± ¡°That¡¯s right! Death is inevitable for you now that you have offended us Deities. Nheless, we can make it easy for you if you tell us your secret.¡± Even though the Deities wanted Levi to die, they also wished to know his secret. Why is he so powerful without spiritual energy? Can he really throw a powerful punch just by pure strength alone? There must be a secret behind it! In the current day and age, spiritual energy was easily essible to everyone. Hence, elite fighters, including Deities, valued various techniques to maximize the efficacy of the spiritual energy in their bodies. Although all Deities possessed a significant amount of spiritual energy, they had to continue training to be stronger. In other words, the capability of every Deity is different from the other. Since the Deities found out that Levi might have a secret technique that helped increase physical abilities, it was only natural they wouldn¡¯t want to let the opportunity go. This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Such nonsense.¡± Levi vanished as soon as he spoke. The next moment, he reappeared and stood right in front of the four Deities. Boom! He swiftly threw a heavy punch at one of the Deities, Joten Kyudai. Since it happened in the blink of an eye, Kyudai had no time to dodge the attack. Taking the hit that contained massive energy, Kyudai¡¯s body was torn apart before exploding into tiny bits of gore. Everyone was startled by the scene. They couldn¡¯t believe that Levi had just killed a Deity with a single punch. None of them had ever heard or encountered such an incident before, whereby a Deity could be killed by one punch. At the same time, even though Dr. Erebus knew how powerful Levi was, a shiver ran down his spine upon seeing Kyudai¡¯s gruesome ending. Did he just effortlessly kill a Deity? Dr. Erebus finally understood why Levi looked down upon the Deities and said in advance that they were weak. Clearly, they were no match at all against Levi. Just then, another Deity, Hachiga Shunsuke, came back to his senses after witnessing Levi killing his comrade. Immediately, Shunsuke summoned all his spiritual energy to release a murderous aura. He was beyond furious and wanted to kill Levi right away. Very quickly, the remaining two Deities also amassed their spiritual energy with the sole purpose of killing Levi. When all three Deities attacked in unison, one could only imagine how horrifyingly powerful they could be. Chater 2898 Chater 2898 Chapter 2898 The Man Who Killed The Deities Their attack nearly wiped out the ce, causing an earthquake to ur. The earth rumbled loudly as though it was about to split open. Even Dr. Erebus was shocked by the sight. He might be powerful, but he was aware that he would have stood no chance against the Deities if they wereing at him all at once. A strong surge of pressurended on everyone. Their powerful spiritual energy was actually the power of the universe, and they were using it to reign over everyone. That was why they were known as ¡°Deities,¡± for they had control over the universe. Everyone had to bow before the Deities. When their intimidating auras enveloped the surroundings, everything beneath them would be ripped apart, let alone ordinary human beings. To have all three Deities attacked in unison, one could imagine how horrifyingly powerful they could be. Dr. Erebus felt like he was about to burst from the invincible aura. Right then, Levi took action. He ignored the aura and took a step forward. Without any hesitation, he went to Shunsuke and allowed thetter to attack him repeatedly. Despite being attacked, Levi was fine. He even managed to give Shunsuke a p. This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Boom! Shunsuke promptly exploded like a ripe watermelon. He was no match for Levi¡¯s p and died on the spot. The other two Deities couldn¡¯t hide their shock, for they hadn¡¯t expected this to happen. Boom! Boom! Before they could react, Levi came for them. His punches were powerful enough to send them flying. Both Deities deted like balloons as their spiritual energy escaped their bodies. It was undeniably a mind-blowing sight. Dr. Erebus halted in his tracks. The thousands of men in ck Dragon Hall froze on the spot, for the sight was too unbelievable. Never in their wildest dreams did they expect Levi to be able to kill the four Deities simply by pping them! Their Deities couldn¡¯t even survive one move from Levi. It was a terrifying realization for them. Ever since the spiritual energy revival, it was their first time seeing an ordinary human capable of killing Deities. It was practically a miracle! They finally understood how Kitajima Ichirou had died in Erudia. The man wasn¡¯t killed by a beast as the rumors imed. Instead, he was killed by someone else. ¡°The rest who insulted Erudia shall die today!¡± Levi announced as he swept his gaze over everyone. The others came to their senses and immediately made to escape. Buzz! Buzz! Buzz! Suddenly, Levi unleased a terrifying aura that created a strange fluctuation of energy around him. He seemed to be able to warp space. The strange fluctuation of energy spread out and enveloped everyone. Boom! Boom! Boom! The fighters in ck Dragon Hall exploded into mists of blood one by one. Dr. Erebus watched as thousands of bodies exploded before his eyes. Soon, everyone in the ck Dragon Hall was wiped out. There were no survivors, for even the four Deities were dead. Their fates were sealed from the moment Levi first took step into the ck Dragon Hall. When Ichirou came up with the n of making Erudia his ve, he should¡¯ve expected the consequences. Especially since they wanted to torture Levi¡¯s friends and family, it was obvious that Levi wouldn¡¯t allow them to survive. He would eradicate all of them. Back then, Levi had to keep a low profile and hide his power. He had to be on alert at all times. However, the situation waspletely different now. He could go ahead and kill anyone that he disliked. ¡°Take the gift. We¡¯re going to see the imperial family of Raysonia,¡± Levi ordered calmly. Chaos had ensued in ck Dragon Hall, and those waiting outside could barely hide their anxiety. s, no one dared to head in to take a look for themselves. Zoey and the rest had broken into a cold sweat, for they had no idea what was happening inside. Right then, Levi strode out with Forlevia on his back. Following behind him was Dr. Erebus, who was holding a huge bag in his arms. Zoey and the rest heaved a sigh of relief to see them safe and sound. Thank god that they are fine! Chater 2899 Chater 2899 Chapter 2899 Evie Is Safe With Me They were relieved that Dr. Erebus had gone in with Levi. Although they knew that Levi was strong, the first thought that came into their mind was that Levi must¡¯ve escaped unscathed thanks to Dr. Erebus. After all, Dr. Erebus was Erebus Angel, the world¡¯s savior. T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. People around the world respected him greatly. That must be the reason why they were both able to escape. Nothing else seemed possible. The only other exnation was that Levi killed everyone in ck Dragon Hall single-handedly, including the four Deities. But obviously, that possibility was simply too preposterous to even consider. Since the spiritual energy revival, no Deity had ever been murdered. Both Ichirou and Abner were killed by ferocious beasts. As there was no precedent of an ordinary human killing a Deity, they refused to believe that Levi had killed not just one, but four Deities. ¡°From now on, I¡¯ll figure out a way to treat Evie. So stop running around seeking help. It¡¯s useless to seek help from the Deities. If you insist on helping, return to Erudia,¡± Levi announced to the crowd. He didn¡¯t want them to stir trouble elsewhere, for he knew they wouldn¡¯t be able to find the solution anyway. Everyone stared at him indignantly. ¡°Says who? You didn¡¯t seek any Deities¡¯ help. So how would you know it won¡¯t work?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, Deities are powerful beings. Surely they will be able to help us out!¡± Nobody believed Levi¡¯s words, of course. Right then, Dr. Erebus stepped out and dered, ¡°We¡¯ve tried everything, but nothing worked. I¡¯ve asked the seven Deities in Spaunia to check Evie¡¯s condition and they weren¡¯t able to do anything to help. The Deities¡¯ that you all are so revered of are useless!¡± Hearing Dr. Erebus¡¯ deration, their doubts vanished instantly. After all, his words were more authoritative and he had actually gone to the Deities personally. In the end, they couldn¡¯t refute his words. ¡°For now, just head back to Erudia,¡± Levi urged. Zoey stared at him. ¡°Levi, why are you here in Raysonia? Have you discovered a way to save her?¡± ¡°Yes, I came here to try it out. So there¡¯s no need for you to stay behind. Don¡¯t worry. Evie is safe with me. In fact, this is the safest ce she can be in,¡± Levi assured her. Before Zoey could say anything, Dr. Erebus chimed in, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll be with them.¡± After sending Zoey and the rest away, Levi and the other two headed to the imperial pce of Raysonia. Meanwhile, the crowd that was left behind was in a state of puzzlement. They couldn¡¯t understand why the ck Dragon Hall didn¡¯t do anything to punish the murderer. Dr. Erebus might be influential, but it was strange that Levi could leave after murdering that many people. The whole situation was simply odd. They couldn¡¯t help but wonder what the four Deities were up to. As a myriad of questions swirled in their heads, they knew the answer was right within ck Dragon Hall. Despite their curiosity, however, they dared not venture into the ck Dragon Hall to verify things for themselves. Little did they know that the four Deities had died altogether. The imperial family of Raysonia had existed for as long as Raysonia did and it was held in high regard. Although they didn¡¯t hold any authority, they upied the highest position in Raysonia. The imperial family of Raysonia was in possession of the most ancient things and secrets of Raysonia. It also had elites from ancient times. They had always kept a low profile and did not intervene in all other affairs. That was the reason why the imperial family of Raysonia didn¡¯t send anyone to stop Levi when he wreaked havoc in the country years ago. Of course, another reason was that Levi didn¡¯t threaten their interests. If he had affected their interests, they would have definitely taken his life. However, the imperial family of Raysonia stopped keeping a low profile after the environment changed abruptly and when half of their building got destroyed. It was said that Raysonia had the most amount of Deities. As if that wasn¡¯t enough, the imperial family had also revealed a few ancient techniques in order to create more fighters. Now, they were actively scouting for more Deities to join them. The four Deities of the ck Dragon Hall were their targets, too. Not long after Levi and his group left, the crowd gradually dispersed. Two figures appeared out of nowhere. They were d in magnificent clothes embroidered with sixteen chrysanthemums. That was the emblem of the imperial family of Raysonia. Next Chapter Chater 2900 Chater 2900 Chapter 2900 Taking Something That Is Mine Evidently, both neers hailed from the imperial family of Raysonia. After all, not everyone had the right to wear clothes embroidered with sixteen chrysanthemums. As it turned out, the men had mingled with the crowd earlier and saw Levi leaving unscathed. They got curious as to why the ck Dragon Hall allowed him to leave after he had killed so many people there. It wasn¡¯t normal for ck Dragon Hall to release him without teaching him a lesson. After all, the Deities in ck Dragon Hall were vicious beings. The imperial family of Raysonia had been in discussion with the Deities for a long time. The Deities had agreed to join forces with the imperial family of Raysonia, but ended up stating their conditions. Each and every condition was harsher than the one before. Now that Levi had killed so many of them, there is just no way the Deities would¡¯ve let the matter slip. It¡¯s simply impossible. In fact, many others had the same doubt but couldn¡¯t muster the courage to head in and find out the truth for themselves. However, the men from the imperial family of Raysonia had no problem doing that. Hence, they sneaked into ck Dragon Hall. Once they stepped in, the unmistakable metallic smell of blood overwhelmed their senses. Clearly, a fight of the century had ensued in the hall. Slowly, they walked in. The horrible sight that appeared before their eyes nearly caused them to pass out from terror. It was only then that they realized why Levi was able to leave without getting hurt. Levi has wiped the entire ck Dragon n out! Both man copsed to the ground and panted heavily. T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. They were scared witless to realize that a human was capable of killing Deities. Levi didn¡¯t even possess any spiritual energy, so they couldn¡¯t figure out how he did that. Chocked full of fear, they wondered where Levi and his gang would be going next. The imperial pce of Raysonia was located in the middle of Horington in Raysonia. Although half of the pce was destroyed due to the burst of spiritual energy, they had since restored it. The imperial pce was heavily guarded by fighters. In Raysonia, this was the ce with the most Deities. They had thirty Deities altogether. These Deities were all countless fighters from ancient times who were exposed to the spiritual energy and thus, raising their ss. There were also some that were only one step away from bing Deities. The imperial family of Raysonia had plenty of ancient techniques and methods, so the provisional Deities could gain enough power to fight against the Deities. Despitecking spiritual energy, they possessed techniques and skills that had exceeded other Deities. Soon, Levi arrived at the entrance of the imperial pce of Raysonia with Forlevia on his back. There were over a hundred fighters standing guard there. They immediately stepped forward to stop Levi from advancing. ¡°Who are you? State your purpose!¡± one guard demanded. Suddenly, Levi disappeared before them. Boom! Boom! The very next moment, dozens of figures were sent flying. Crash! One of the guards flew right into the door, breaking it into pieces. The remaining guards quickly came around and dashed forward. However, they were immediately sent flying. Thud! Thud! Thud¡­ One by one, they fell to the ground. ¡°I¡¯m here to get something,¡± Levi uttered after beating them up. He then entered the imperial pce as though it was his own house. After all, these people had stolen the Poison Handbook from Erudia, and he was here to get it back. He didn¡¯t have to inform them about his arrival, for he was merely taking something that belonged to him. All he had to do was toe in and take it from them. Themotion caused by Levi caused an uproar within the imperial family of Raysonia. The elites rushed toward the entrance at the disturbance. At the same time, the Deity-level fighters cultivating around the pce opened their eyes. However, it wasn¡¯t because they had sensed a powerful aura. The main reason was that it was the first time someone had the guts to attack the imperial pce of Raysonia. They were curious as to who the intruder was. Who could the intruder be? Does he have a death wish? Perhaps there was a possibility of this happening in the past. However, the imperial family of Raysonia didn¡¯t bother hiding their power now, and everybody knew they had thirty Deities with them. Levi and the other two had just stepped into the pce when a bunch of men stopped them. ¡°Give me the Poison Handbook, or I¡¯ll end your lives right this instant!¡± Next Chapter Chater 2901 Chater 2901 Chapter 2901 We Do Not Want To Fight Levi had repeated his request for three times. s, it was no use, for they couldn¡¯t stop Levi from advancing. Many people were already dead before they realized what he came for. They had no idea why Levi was killing everyone in his sight. ¡°The Poison Handbook?¡± Right then, a few fighters finally realized what Levi meant. They remembered how word of the Poison Handbook got out when the pce was damaged a while ago. Turns out this killing machine came here for the Poison Handbook! An important member of the imperial family was about to say something when someone roared out behind him. ¡°You must have a death wish, huh?¡± A Deity from the imperial family had arrived. Boom! Boom! Apart from that one Deity, deadly auras had started to appear all around Levi. It was as if Hades himself had made his appearance. Finally, the Deities from the imperial family had shown themselves. Boom! Boom! Boom! One after another, the Deities released menacing spurts of energy. There wasn¡¯t only one, for at least eight Deities had shown themselves, not including those in hiding. The thirty Deities hadn¡¯t shown up, but at least half of them were here. Initially, Levi had only ignited their curiosity. However, their curiosity soon turned to fury. They wanted to take revenge on him for killing so many people. Especially since the God Crusher had in many of their apprentices earlier. N?velDrama.Org holds this content. Naturally, they were furious at Levi¡¯s actions. At least eight Deities had showed up to surround Levi. ¡°You might be deaf, so I shall remind you again. Hand over the Poison Handbook, or I shall end your lives right this instance!¡± Levi was nice enough to remind them again. In truth, he didn¡¯t want to fight or kill anyone. He had stated the purpose of his arrival in the very beginning. s, none of them listened to his words. Thus, he had no choice but to ughter them all. ¡°The Poison Handbook?¡± The Deities frowned upon hearing that. ¡°Nonsense! The Poison Handbook is Raysonia¡¯s imperial family¡¯s treasure. Why would we hand it to you? Who are you to demand it?¡± one of the Deities, Hiroshi Masuda, demanded icily. Instead of answering to him, Levi shed a grin. Rumble! Without warning, Levi vanished before them. Masuda sensed danger when he felt a terrifying force sweeping toward him. He had no idea where it originated from, for his spiritual energy had been rendered useless temporarily. He couldn¡¯t even summon it out. Have I been restricted? I can¡¯t even do anything except think. Wait, scrap that. My brain seems to have been restricted, too. My movements are getting slower, and it feels like I¡¯m in a daze¡­ In the next moment, Levi appeared before Masuda, holding the God Crusher in his hand. Masuda¡¯s body was shed in half, and he dropped dead on the spot. The others present was astonished beyond belief by the sight. Even the seven Deities surrounding Levi and the Deities in hiding were stunned. Did he just kill a Deity with a sh of his sword? It happened before our eyes, but none of us realized what was going on! And that was what made it so terrifying. They couldn¡¯t retaliate, let alone save their fallenrade. How powerful can he possibly be? He isn¡¯t even a Deity! There¡¯s no spiritual energy within him. What kind of being is he? After ridding of a Deity easily, Levi asked calmly, ¡°Who am I? Isn¡¯t that obvious enough?¡± His words sent shockwaves through everyone. There were over ten Deities there, but none dared to take action or utter a word. A long silence ensued. The venue was so quiet that everyone could even hear a pin drop. Right then, Dr. Erebus stepped out and broke the silence. ¡°Everyone, please don¡¯t get us wrong. We¡¯re here to get the Poison Handbook, that¡¯s all. We have no wish to fight or kill anyone.¡± Everyone was speechless, feeling like they could spew blood at any moment. After all, Levi had killed so many people and a Deity before Dr. Erebus imed that they had no intention of starting a fight or killing anyone. Chater 2902 Chater 2902 Chapter 2902 The Opposite ¡°We came here for the Poison Handbook. If you give that to us, we¡¯ll leave right away,¡± Dr. Erebus announced with a chuckle. However, his chuckle sounded odd to everyone. Is it really that simple? All they want is the Poison Handbook? Simr looks of disbelief were on everyone¡¯s faces. Even the Deities were doubting Dr. Erebus¡¯ words. Suddenly, something urred to Dr. Erebus. His lips curled up as he said, ¡°Oh, right. We didn¡¯te empty-handed. Here¡¯s a gift in exchange for the Poison Handbook.¡± Pfft! Hearing his words, everyone tutted silently in exasperation. Usually, people would approach in a diplomatic manner before resorting to brute force. However, it was the opposite for Levi and Dr. Erebus. Levi had ughtered everyone who tried to stop him before trying to reason things out. ¡°A gift?¡± someone blurted out. ¡°Yes!¡± Dr. Erebus answered. He then tossed the bag with him forward. Four severed heads fell to the ground, and blood sttered everywhere. Everyone inhaled sharply when they realized what those were. Fear wed up their throats. Even the Deities weren¡¯t spared. This proved to show that they weren¡¯t really Deities, for Deities wouldn¡¯t be afraid of anything. ¡°I-Isn¡¯t this Hachiga Shunsuke? A-And that¡¯s Joten Kyudai! Oh, dear¡­¡± ¡°They are the four Deities of ck Dragon Hall!¡± Most people managed to recognize the severed heads. Who the hell is he? Why did he offer ck Dragon Hall¡¯s Deities¡¯ heads as a gift? In truth, it wasn¡¯t a gift; it was a disy of Levi¡¯s power. Everyone, including the Deities, turned to look at the man in question. If something else had happened, they would be asking about the culprit who had chopped the Deities¡¯ heads off and where the heads came from. However, after seeing Levi cutting down Masuda in less than a second, they knew it was him behind this. Since Levi was capable enough of ughtering the four Deities of ck Dragon Hall, it proved that he was extremely powerful. Despite having over ten Deities here, everyone couldn¡¯t help but fear him. No one knew the extent of hisbat prowess. In fact, they were aware that they would have to risk their lives to defeat him. It would be great if they could defeat him. But the consequences of them failing, however, would mean the end of the Imperial family of Raysonia. Dr. Erebus guffawed. ¡°Believe it or not, I¡¯m actually doing this for your own good. Hurry up and give us the Poison Handbook. Otherwise, the consequences will be dire. If you don¡¯t give it to us, he¡¯ll take your lives for sure!¡± Dr. Erebus knew Levi wasn¡¯t lying, and that Levi would kill everyone here if they refused to give the Poison Handbook to him. Hence, he was trying to help them out. Otherwise, they would all end up dead as a result of offending Levi. At once, the Deities of the imperial family of Raysonia felt conflicted. If they decided to fight against Levi, they might end up dead. If they decided not to fight him, however, they would feel humiliated. The imperial family of Raysonia and the Deities would be insulted. How they wished they could take Levi¡¯s life. The ten Deities decided to summon all thirty over Deities to defeat Levi together. They had no choice but to risk their lives. Brimming with energy, they were prepared to go all out in the battle. At that exact moment, a voice rang out. ¡°Stop! Please, hold on a moment!¡± Shortly after, a few men hurried over to them. They held a delicate box made of wood in their hands. Aftering to a stop before Levi, they said, ¡°Sir, thank you for your gift. The imperial family of Raysonia loved it! Here is the Poison Handbook. It is all right if you don¡¯t want to be friends with us as long as you don¡¯t treat us as enemies!¡± The imperial family of Raysonia had caved in and offered the Poison Handbook to Levi. The sight of the heads of the ck Dragon Hall¡¯s Deities and the death of Masuda had forced them to cower into submission. They had no choice but to give in. If they were to go all out, it would put the entire imperial family of Raysonia at risk. The Poison Handbook was important, but it wasn¡¯t as important as their lives.This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Chater 2903 Chater 2903 Chapter 2903 Humiliation It simply wasn¡¯t worth it to take a chance just to keep the Poison Handbook to themselves. Besides, it had been at least forty years since someoney a hand on the Poison Handbook. All the while, it was simply kept hidden within the imperial pce of Raysonia. Evidently, it wasn¡¯t that valuable to them. Since it could save their lives, they were willing to hand it out. After Levi took over the Poison Handbook, the wooden box burst into a million pieces and disappeared into thin air. Even the Deities didn¡¯t manage to see what happened clearly. The person who gave Levi the wooden box had the shock of his life, for he saw how the box vanished into thin air before his eyes. It¡­ it just disappeared without a trace! Is he an immortal? He seemed more like a Deitypared to our Deities! Levi flipped through the Poison Handbook and confirmed it was the real thing before pocketing it. ¡°If you had agreed to give it to me earlier, those people wouldn¡¯t have died,¡± Levi uttered before he turned to leave. He had achieved his purpose, so there was no need to stay behind. Everyone from the imperial family of Raysonia watched as Levi left. No one had the guts to stop him from leaving. Just like that, Levi had sessfully humiliated the imperial family of Raysonia. Even after Levi had left, silence remained. The entire ce was plunged into dead silence, and no one spoke a word. They felt ashamed. The whole incident was way too humiliating for them. The imperial family of Raysonia had over thirty Deities, but they were rendered useless before Levi. Levi had ughtered their men before their eyes and also killed a Deity, but they dared not utter even a single word of protest against it. It was absolutely humiliating. This was definitely the most humiliating day ever for the imperial family of Raysonia. Out of the blue, two figures dashed in. ¡°We¡¯re in trouble! An unknown man went to the ck Dragon Hall and killed everyone there, including the four Deities!¡± they announced anxiously. However, the sight that appeared before their eyes was even more startling. So the unknown figure had been here¡­ ¡°What should we do? Is that it?¡± a Deity asked. ¡°That was too humiliating!¡± The Deities clenched their fists indignantly. After all, they were Deities. None of them was willing to let the matter slip just like that. The feeling was worse than death. This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Right then, a Deity stepped out from the dark, where he had been hiding all along. He was a prince in the imperial family. ¡°First, we¡¯ll have to keep a lid on the news. Raysonia has lost five Deities in a row, and it¡¯s a serious matter. If the whole world learns about it, chaos will ensue. It will put Raysonia in a bad light!¡± he dered frostily. ¡°You¡¯re right. Some small countries and forces only have five Deities, and at most ten Deities. If word of this incident gets out, it will cause an uproar. We have to keep it a secret!¡± the rest agreed with him. They would have to keep a lid on the news and stop it from spreading out. The prince continued, ¡°The imperial family of Raysonia will never forget what he did to us. We must seek revenge!¡± The rest were confused. ¡°But they already left, and we don¡¯t even know who they are.¡± The prince¡¯s eyes were glinting with cold malice. ¡°It¡¯s not that hard to find out who they are. One is Dr. Erebus, also known as Erebus Angel. The other with a young girl on his back is Levi Garrison of Erudia. He came to get the Poison Handbook to get an antidote for his daughter¡¯s poison!¡± ¡°What? Levi Garrison? Since when he became that strong?¡± Everyone went hysterical the moment they heard Levi¡¯s name. From what they remembered, Levi had already be a useless human. He didn¡¯t seem to have the power to ughter Deities. Thus, they couldn¡¯t help but wonder what kind of strange being he could be. ¡°I initially refused to believe it, but it¡¯s the truth. Including the old scores, we shall seek revenge. We will never forget how he humiliated us! Just wait, for we will avenge ourrades!¡± Hearing that, everyone bristled in fury. Levi had humiliated them repeatedly, and they hated him to the core. Chater 2904 Chater 2904 Chapter 2904 The Horrible Poison Handbook Back then, Raysonians lived to outdo Erudians. Now, from this generation on, they had another mission¡ªto kill Levi. It would never change, ever. ¡°It won¡¯t be easy to kill Levi. We saw how strong he was.¡± ¡°After earth¡¯s environment changed, it is said that Deities are the strongest beings alive. If word gets out that someone has ughtered a Deity so easily, it will create an uproar.¡± The prince dered icily, ¡°We have no choice but tobine forces. If he can kill ten Deities, we¡¯ll gather twenty Deities. If he can kill twenty, we¡¯ll gather fifty. I¡¯m sure he isn¡¯t capable of wiping out hundreds of Deities in one go!¡± ¡°Yes, Levi has to die! We¡¯ll gather fighters and take action together. Levi won¡¯t be able to defend himself.¡± ¡°There might be hundreds of Deities in Raysonia, but we can¡¯t risk our country. We need to coborate with other forces or find someone else to do our dirty work to rid of Levi.¡± ¡°That sounds great. That way, we can conserve the talents in our country while taking revenge against Levi at the same time!¡± They came up with a n to assassinate Levi. Meanwhile, Levi and the other two didn¡¯t leave Raysonia at once. They went to a nearby spot to get some rest. Upon arrival, Levi pulled out the Poison Handbook and started reading it. Dr. Erebus read the book along with him. A whileter, Dr. Erebus praised, ¡°Hats off to the ancient manual! There are many toxins that I¡¯ve been looking for years recorded in it. I¡¯ve seen at least six toxins among the eighty-seven toxins within Final Malice inside the manual with the ways to neutralize their effects. I don¡¯t know the rest of the toxins within Final Malice, so perhaps they are also recorded inside the manual. What a surprise!¡± Both Levi and Dr. Erebus beamed in delight. The Poison Handbook had brought them hope. Levi and Dr. Erebus had different ideas. Dr. Erebus was thorough enough to find one antidote for every toxin. However, Levi simply wanted to find a solution that would get rid of Final Malice in one go. He figured that there might be a medicine or way that could neutralize every poison in the world. They kept analyzing the handbook and didn¡¯t miss any detail. Time ticked away, and soon an entire day went by. Dr. Erebus was pleasantly surprised to discover many toxins and their cure. He was confident in dying the onset of Forlevia¡¯s poison despite not finding the cure to her condition. Previously, he was at a loss regarding the poor girl¡¯s condition.N?velDrama.Org holds this content. However, now that he had the Poison Handbook, he could at least keep the poison that was coursing through Forlevia at bay. He believed that this was just the beginning. He reckoned that once he finished reading the Poison Handbook, there was a possibility that Forlevia¡¯s condition could be treatedpletely. Soon, they reached the end of the handbook. When they flipped to the secondst page of the handbook, Levi brightened up. His breathing turned rapid. Dr. Erebus couldn¡¯t hide his surprise at the information written in the book. I can¡¯t believe The Poison Handbook has a solution to neutralize all sorts of poisons in the world! The front part of the Poison Handbook recorded the poisons and solutions that the author discovered. The author thenbined his medical skills and poison knowledge toe out with solutions. He recorded the usable stuff and materials that he had experimented on for the second half of the Poison Handbook. Clearly, the front part of the handbook was child¡¯s y, for the main point was written at the end. It was exhrating to know that the book in their hands had the knowledge to neutralize all sorts of poisons in the world. Levi¡¯s breathing grew so rapid that he was bing breathless. If I can master the technique, Evie¡¯s poison will be cured! The answer is on thest page. I can find the solution to Evie¡¯s condition just by flipping the page! Levi¡¯s hands were trembling as he flipped to thest page. Chater 2905 Chater 2905 Chapter 2905 Volume Two Of The Poison Handbook Dr. Erebus was widening his eyes in anticipation. I can¡¯t wait to find out the solution to all poisons in the world and the name of the strongest poison in the world! What could it be? Is the strongest poison better than Final Malice? That sounds impossible! When Levi flipped to thest page, both of them slumped in disappointment. Levi, especially, nearly cursed out loud in fury. It felt like fate had yed a cruel joke on him. Turns out, thest page of the Poison Handbook had no content. Its purpose was to exin that there was a volume two of the Poison Handbook. The crucial information that they needed so desperately was recorded in volume two. The first volume of the Poison Handbook recorded the various kinds of poisons around the world, and the second volume was the core of the Poison Handbook. The solution to neutralize all kinds of toxins and medicines was recorded in the second volume. Of course, the Poison Handbook would also have a record of the most poisonous substance in the world. One could find the information in the second volume. Apart from that, the solution was to fight poison with poison. To be exact, the medical skills written in the Poison Handbook were in fact poison skills. ¡°Is this a joke?¡± Levi roared in anger. Initially, he assumed he could cure Forlevia¡¯s poison after getting the Poison Handbook. Never in his wildest dreams did he expect that there was a second volume to the handbook. Dr. Erebus¡¯ legs gave way, and he fell to the ground. They were given hope, only to have it ended with utter disappointment. The anticlimax was far more than they could bear. Levi was panting heavily. If Forlevia hadn¡¯t woken up, he would¡¯ve destroyed Horington after anger swept over him. ¡°What should we do next?¡± Dr. Erebus huffed. ¡°We¡¯ll head to the imperial pce of Raysonia again to get the second volume!¡± Levi announced coolly. ¡°All right. Let¡¯s head there together!¡± Back in the imperial pce of Raysonia. The servants had just cleared the mess. The Deities were sitting together, discussing a n to kill Levi when a loud rumble sounded. The next moment, a powerful surge of energy loomed over them. Levi appeared before them as though he was a fallinget. sh! sh! Following the thunderous sound, two heads dropped to the ground. Two Deities had been in in an instant. The Deities and the prince were dumbfounded as they gazed at Levi and the dead Deities lying on the ground. N?velDrama.Org holds this content. They gaped at the incredulous sight and trembled profusely. In fact, they were so frightened that they could wet their pants anytime. After all, they had been discussing how to kill Levi when the man himself showed up and butchered two Deities without saying anything. D-Did he find out about our n? That means the entire imperial family of Raysonia will meet its doom now! Since Levi is strong enough to appear out of nowhere and kill two Deities, he¡¯s definitely far more capable than us! We won¡¯t be able to stop him from wiping us out! Levi had chosen to kill the Deities for one simple reason. If he were toe and ask for the second volume of the Poison Handbook politely, the imperial family of Raysonia mighte up with a trick and lie to him. They might offer a fake book instead of the real one. Should that happen, it would cause a lot of problems. Thus, Levi decided to kill the Deities to intimidate the imperial family of Raysonia so they would do as he ask. That way, he wouldn¡¯t have to worry that they would trick him, for the fear they felt would definitely make them give him the real volume two if they had it with them. After all, Levi was powerful enough to kill them all. At the moment, the members of the imperial family of Raysonia were about to go crazy from the terror they were feeling. They were afraid that Levi would go on a killing spree and wipe them out of existence. Right then, Levimanded, ¡°Give me the second volume of the Poison Handbook!¡± ¡°What?¡± The Raysonians were confused. Oh, so he¡¯s not here to take revenge after learning about our n to kill him. He¡¯s here for the Poison Handbook. ¡°Your Highness, the Crown King, didn¡¯t you take the Poison Handbook with you earlier?¡± the prince asked politely. He had changed the way he addressed Levi. They might not be afraid of Levi previously, but Levi had just killed two of them with a flick of his wrist. Thus, they were currently scared out of their wits. ¡°There are two volumes. You gave me the first volume, so I¡¯m here for the second volume. If you don¡¯t give it to me¡­¡± Levi trailed off in a threatening manner. Chater 2906 Chater 2906 Chapter 2906 The Search They knew what the consequences were¡ªLevi would begin a killing spree. It was possible that he would kill everyone in sight. The Raysonian prince sighed and shot Levi a fearful look. ¡°You might not believe us, but we don¡¯t have the second volume of the Poison Handbook.¡± N?velDrama.Org holds this content. The others chimed in timidly, ¡°Yes, we only have volume one of the Poison Handbook. Volume two doesn¡¯t exist!¡± They were afraid that Levi would kill them out of fury. Hearing that, Levi was taken aback. After all, he had killed two Deities to intimidate them. As such, he was sure that they weren¡¯t lying. The prince continued, ¡°Your Highness, both volumes of the Poison Handbook differed greatly. The first volume is astonishing, but one could tell a human had recorded it. The second volume is far more astonishing than the first volume. It seemed like immortals had created it. We¡¯ve been looking for the second volume all the while. We got the first volume from Erudia, but the second volume was nowhere to be found. There were no traces of it as though it didn¡¯t even exist. If we have the second volume, we would¡¯ve given it to you. We wouldn¡¯t have risked our lives just to keep it with us.¡± Hearing that, Levi knew that it was the truth. The Raysonians wouldn¡¯t dare to lie when their lives were at stake. Next, the members of the imperial family of Raysonia showed up and confirmed that the second volume of the Poison Handbook wasn¡¯t with them. And that it was most probably still in Raysonia. Some even imed that the mysterious second volume didn¡¯t exist in the first ce. Right then, Venom Fiend sent news saying that the imperial family of Raysonia was in possession of the first volume of the Poison Handbook, and the second volume was still missing. No one knew where it was. Levi gave a curt nod. He turned to face the imperial members and asked, ¡°Where did you find the first volume of the Poison Handbook?¡± The members shook their heads. ¡°We have no idea. The Poison Handbook had been here for as long as we can remember. We also have some rare and valuable stuff here, but we don¡¯t know where they came from. Most of the stuff was obtained a long time ago, so we know nothing about their origin.¡± Levi proceeded to run an investigation, but to no avail. The second volume of the Poison Handbook wasn¡¯t in the imperial pce of Raysonia. The imperial members had no idea where it was. If they knew where it was, they would¡¯ve gotten it for themselves. Levi had no choice but to leave. Dr. Erebusforted him, ¡°Mr. Garrison, don¡¯t be upset. At least the Poison Handbook had recorded the various poisons in the world. We can find the solution to Evie¡¯s poison one by one. Once Shield has completed the analysis of Final Malice, the Poison Handbook will have the solution to each and every poison!¡± Levi nodded. ¡°All right. That¡¯s the only way for now.¡± They then left the imperial pce. The Deities in the imperial family of Raysonia continued discussing their n. ¡°Change of n. Levi is way stronger than we expected! We¡¯ll have to stop and observe the situation for now.¡± Just then, ady walked out and announced, ¡°Let¡¯s just watch the show. Levi will definitely meddle with everyone in this era. I believe he¡¯ll head to Xyperia next!¡± Everyone lit up upon hearing her reminder. ¡°Yes. With his battle prowess, Levi will definitely head to Xyperia to end Idrae!¡± ¡°We can work with Xyperia andbine forces to take revenge on Levi!¡± They couldn¡¯t hide their excitement and shot admiring gazes at thedy. After all, her analysis of the situation was spot on. Levi ordered Divine Brigadier and others in Erudia to search for the second volume of the Poison Handbook. The chances were slim, for it took Venom Fiend a long time to discover that the first volume was with the imperial family of Raysonia. It would be even harder to locate the missing second volume, for there was a possibility that it didn¡¯t even exist. They had to think of other options. Where could it be? Levi let out a long sigh. Chater 2907 Chater 2907 Chapter 2907 Breaking News The chances were slim, so Levi grew increasingly antsy. He knew Forlevia¡¯s condition better than anyone. Despite keeping it under control, he had no idea what would happen during the next rpse. Levi didn¡¯t even know where he should go next. Before Levi and his group could leave Raysonia, a piece of breaking news spread all over the world. Xyperia announced that they had discovered a way to create Deities. The moment the news spread, everyone was gripped by shock. After the environmental change, every country and force was in need of Deities. The more Deities a country had, the stronger it would be. After all, Deities represented power. s, the event of spiritual energy revival had passed, and the number of Deities had been fixed. There was no way to create more Deities. Thus, many countries and forces started wondering how they could create more Deities. However, they were at a loss. It would only happen if the light emitted radiation once again. ording to their data, all Deities were bathed in the light when it fell from the sky. Those who bathed in the light above the beam were especially strong. Thus, it meant the spiritual energy within the beam was intense and easiest to absorb. All Deities were born after getting exposed to the beam. Back then, when the beam appeared, many people were too afraid toe near it. Only a few were brave enough to stand underneath it. Thus, not many Deities were born. If everyone had known that they would be Deities if they were to stand underneath the beam, there would be an excess of Deities around the world. Of course, not everyone could be Deities after bathing in the light. It also depended on their potential and strength. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. The exposure would increase their chances, though. Every powerhouse in the world was in need of Deities. After all, it concerned their survival. Without the beam, it was impossible to get more Deities. They had their hands tied because of this. Now that Xyperia had a way to create Deities, they found it unbelievable. There were some weak countries that only had around four Deities with them. However, now that Xyperia had announced that they could create Deities without needing the spiritual energy revival, it meant that these weaker countries could have as many Deities as they wanted. Everyone got envious. Anyone who could master the technique would definitely rise to power. Creating around twenty Deities would be more than enough. However, creating a man-made Deity was hard, as the requirements were harsh. It wasn¡¯t as easy as everyone imagined. Even Xyperia wasn¡¯t capable of creating as many Deities as they wished. Nheless, they were content with the fact that man-made Deities could be created. Xyperia also announced that Idrae was responsible for providing the technology. As a result, the entire world was in an uproar once again. As they had expected, there was indeed a reason for Xyperia to protect Idrae. In fact, anyone would be more than willing to protect Idrae for providing such an awesome idea. It was a horrible skill to be able to create Deities. Xyperia was a strong country, and rumor had it that they had thousands of Deities. However, everyone knew the data wasn¡¯t real. They had more Deities than the data suggested. Now that they had the technology to create Deities, no one could imagine how powerful they could be. Even if it was an experiment, Xyperia was confident enough to carry out the experiment. After all, they had plenty of Deities there and could experiment on them freely. It was a terrifying realization for everyone. Apart from that, Xyperia also revealed that they wouldn¡¯t be sharing the technology for now. However, there was room for negotiation. It meant that other countries who had something they wanted could start a discussion with them. Obviously, one would have to sacrifice a lot by providing something Xyperia wanted to get the technology. The small countries immediately gave up on that, for they knew they wouldn¡¯t get any chance. After the news was released, many forces and countries chose to join Xyperia. They wanted to seek protection from Xyperia. Gradually, more Deities also did the same by joining Xyperia. Chater 2908 Chater 2908 Chapter 2908 Sleepiness ording to the rumors, the solution provided by Idrae could not only create man-made Deities, but it could also make the original Deities even stronger, allowing them to use the spiritual energy they absorbed to the max. This news was as terrifying as the one about the man-made Deities. After all, everyone knew the Deities had achieved the highest level. No one expected that their powers could still be increased. Most people might not know it, but the Deities were well aware of their own abilities. Although they had an abundance of spiritual energy and were gifted with all kinds of talents, they were still unable to unleash the maximum power of their spiritual energy. The fact that they were aware they had the potential to be stronger but had no idea how to do it was the root of the problem. Meanwhile, there were some Deities who had mastered the advanced techniques that could maximize the power of their spiritual energy. Hence, they were more powerful than the others. The Deities were divided into various stages; not all of them were equally powerful. Some were just exposed to more spiritual energypared to others. Thus, if Idrae employed such means, they would be treated like kings in Xyperia and supported by all the Deities on earth. Before long, more and more people were willing to protect Idrae. Even if they left Xyperia, there would still be countless people watching over them, guarding them. This news caused Idrae¡¯s enemies to be at a loss. It was getting more difficult to get rid of them. When Dr. Erebus heard the news, he raged, ¡°These scums are really something else! I can¡¯t believe they can evene up with such an idea. Then again, they don¡¯t have the cure for Final Malice, and it looks like they don¡¯t n on looking for one anytime soon.¡± Levi chuckled. ¡°That¡¯s not the case. They¡¯re actually waiting for me to look for one. Do you think they gave Evie the poison to kill her? Truth is, they want to find the cure, too. They¡¯re only using us to do it for them. After all, whether the poison can be removed or not doesn¡¯t really matter to them.¡± Dr. Erebus came to a revtion at once. ¡°I see. So these scums are basically waiting for us to do their work.¡± ¡°That¡¯s why I didn¡¯t bother to hide my whereabouts since they¡¯re in control of our every move,¡± Levi said inly. Curious, Dr. Erebus asked, ¡°So, they know about themotion we caused at the imperial pce of Raysonia?¡± ¡°They¡¯re definitely unaware of the details since the imperial family of Raysonia will prevent word of this incident from being spread. They wouldn¡¯t want anyone to find out about their trump card, after all. Not to mention the fact that their Deities were killed off was definitely something they would do everything in their power to keep under wraps,¡± Levi exined. He had guessed the imperial family would take such precautions long ago. ¡°So, where are we going to next?¡± Dr. Erebus asked. N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. ¡°Digital God will being over soon. We¡¯ll meet up with him to see if he has any ns. Let¡¯s just wait for now.¡± Being the genius that he was, Digital God had stored arge amount of information in his brain, which made him equivalent to the most powerful intelligence agency in the world. Hence, it was possible that he would have a n. Hearing that, Dr. Erebus continued reading the Poison Handbook. All he could do now was wait for Shield to analyze all the toxins. Once that was done, he would be able to rely on the Poison Handbook to create an antidote. At the moment, they would be staying at Raysonia for the time being. In the meantime, Levi took greater steps in maintaining Forlevia¡¯s life force, making sure the toxins would not take effect. He realized the toxins were extremely cunning, for they could pretend they were not taking effect. But in truth, they were slowly making progress. After all, the poison contained too many toxins. Some of them were exceptionally cunning, and they could adjust themselves ording to Forlevia¡¯s body. Hence, it made the situation more troublesome. On top of that, Forlevia was showing another symptom¡ªsleepiness. If she was awake, her vitality would be depleted. Her consciousness would also be active, which could easily trigger the toxins¡¯ activity. Thus, sleep was her body¡¯s subconscious method of protecting itself. However, she could not continue being in such a state. The reason being there was a possibility of her falling asleep and never waking up again. The situation mentioned by the expert from Shield would happen¡ªher consciousness would remain, but her body would be the poison itself. Just as Levi was lost in his thoughts, noises could be heard outside the door. Chater 2909 Chater 2909 Chapter 2909 Midnight Visitors ¡°Since you¡¯re already here. Juste on in,¡± Levi said coldly. With that, five people could be seen walking into the room. They were a mixture of faces that had features of people from Adrune and Bayview. All of them were extremely tall and muscr, though they were not from the Deity ss. What made Levi puzzled was the fact that he couldn¡¯t sense any hostility from them. After all, these people had made a visit in the dead of night. Anyone would have thought that they came with bad intentions. What are they here for? ¡°Who are you? And what are your intentions?¡± Levi asked. ¡°That¡¯s easy. We are the enemies of Idrae. However, we¡¯re not the only ones. There are thousands and even millions of people who are just like us. We have only one motive, that is to destroy Idrae,¡± said one of them. ¡°I see. Enemies of Idrae, eh?¡± Levi nodded. ¡°Idrae has existed in the world for a long time. They¡¯re a notorious group that has done countless evil crimes. They have too many enemies in every corner of the world, and the numbers have been umting for a long time. Many people have been trying to hunt them down, but Idrae has always acted in secret. Hence, it¡¯s difficult to even start a search. If it wasn¡¯t because they had sought refuge from Xyperia, we wouldn¡¯t have been able to find them. Recently, we¡¯ve been making some calctions. If we¡¯re to count the number of forces that are enemies of Idrae, there are probably at least fifty to sixty thousand around the world. As for the number of people, well, the number is toorge to calcte. Meanwhile, there are at least four thousand and eight hundred forces that are actively seeking to take revenge on Idrae,¡± one of the visitors exined. Levi was shocked to hear those words. Looks like Idrae has quite the reputation. I can¡¯t believe that they¡¯ve offended so many people. It was obvious that they did all kinds of dirty deeds. Besides, that was only what the visitors managed to calcte. There could be more that were not in their records. Perhaps those organizations and people that were not on record had been eliminated by Idrae and they would never get the chance to take their revenge. Based on the extent of their evil-doings, they were more terrifying than the Lab of Gods and Zarain. Even Final Malice, the poison which Forlevia consumed, must have cost countless human and animal lives just for the production of said poison. After all, the poisonprised eighty-seven types of poisons. It was probably a difficult process to experiment with thebination of all the poisons. Hence, it would require manyb rats to achieve the perfect result. It was an incredibly evil thing to do. If one were to count the number of people Idrae killed, they would have been too shocked to continue calcting. Therefore, it was not strange for them to have so many enemies. And perhaps all of them hated Idrae so badly that they, just like Levi, would have wanted to tear the bodies of the members into pieces. After all, Levi hated Idrae to the core because they had poisoned his daughter. The only reason he was not doing anything at the moment was that he had not met anyone from Idrae. Otherwise, he would have killed every single one of them, tearing them from limb to limb. This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Suddenly, the five visitors got furious, and they raged, ¡°Now that we know of Idrae¡¯s existence and their location, we want to take our revenge. In fact, countless people want to do so.¡± ¡°Go ahead, then.¡± Levi was at a loss for words. If you want to take revenge on Idrae, then just go on ahead with it. Why are you peopleing to see me? I¡¯m not a member of Idrae. ¡°That¡¯s impossible. Even if we want to get our revenge, Idrae is seeking refuge in the world¡¯s greatest country, Xyperia. Moreover, Xyperia is doing its best to protect them. Idrae¡¯s current location is now protected by at least thirty Deities. On top of that, the entirend of Xyperia is supported by at least a thousand of them.¡± ¡°You must¡¯ve heard about the recent news, right? Idrae is now capable of creating Deities. That¡¯s why they¡¯re treated like kings. In fact, Xyperia is not the only one protecting them. The entire world is involved.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. This is also the reason why we haven¡¯t taken our revenge. After all, taking revenge on Idrae is basically making enemies with the whole world.¡± ¡°Even though Idrae has many enemies, our powers are limited. Who knows? We might even die before reaching Xyperia.¡± Some of them took turns to exin to Levi. Chater 2910 Chater 2910 Chapter 2910 I Am Enough All they¡¯re giving me is a ton of exnations instead of their motive. Levi lifted his head to look at the visitors. ¡°So? Your reason for seeing me is¡­¡± In truth, he already had a rough idea of their intentions. ¡°It¡¯s very simple. We want you to join us to go against Idrae together,¡± the leader of the group said. The others chimed in, ¡°We know you have a grudge against Idrae because they poisoned your daughter with the most powerful poison. Don¡¯t you want to take your revenge?¡± Levi scoffed, ¡°Of course I do! They don¡¯t deserve to live. I¡¯m going to kill all of them.¡± ¡°Exactly. That¡¯s what we¡¯re thinking too! We want all of Idrae¡¯s people dead. However, getting our revenge on them is too difficult right now. It¡¯s basically impossible. The probability of eliminating them is just zero. It¡¯s even more impossible to do it alone or with just an organization. And now, many people understand this truth and have given up on taking revenge. Can you believe it? They¡¯re not nning to seek revenge against Idrae, nor do they want to bring up their grudge for fear of bringing trouble upon themselves in the future. The problem is, it¡¯s not just a few people who¡¯re doing this. Ny percent of the forces have given up on the idea of seeking revenge. How could they give up on such an irreconcble grudge? We must get our revenge! Since we can¡¯t do it alone, we¡¯ve decided to unite. We can take our revenge as long as we¡¯re powerful enough,¡± one of them said. Levi finally understood the situation. The enemies of Idrae were uniting their forces, wanting to work together to seek revenge. Clearly, he was only one of the many enemies they were inviting. They were not trying to get him to lead the battle. Perhaps, in their eyes, he was not even that important. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. We¡¯ve gathered over thirty thousand people now. On top of that, we have seven Deities that¡¯ll lead our expedition.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Levi was stunned by what he heard. He was not expecting there would be Deities among the enemies of Idrae, not to mention there were seven of them. However, after giving it some thought, he realized it was not that surprising since Idrae had offended so many people. ¡°Our powers are still growing. Moreover, we have all kinds of talents and skilled fighters in ourwork. I¡¯m sure more Deities will be joining, too. Thus, the possibility of us getting our revenge is still quite high,¡± another visitor said. They looked at Levi with a solemn expression as one of them continued, ¡°Mr. Garrison, although you¡¯re not a Deity and you cannot make the decisions, everyone knows how great you are in strategizing. Now that the difficulty of taking revenge against Idrae is getting higher, we not only require a great number of Deity ss fighters, but we also need a foolproof n. And you¡¯re one of the masterminds our team needs. We believe you¡¯ll be able toe up with a n to maximize our organization¡¯s combat prowess and make it possible for us to get our revenge.¡± Levi was amused. So, the reason they want me to join them is that they¡¯re impressed by my intelligence. Indeed, what they said was the truth. If they wanted to seek revenge on Idrae, a definite n was needed. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. They needed a n that would consider the details of how they were going to infiltrate Xyperia and how to deal with the Deities that were working with Idrae, as well as Xyperia¡¯s reinforcements. Of course, this was a n needed by those who were weak. To Levi, it was just a piece of cake. All he needed to do was appear in Xyperia and start killing the opponents. Anyone who stood in his way would end up dead. No matter how many Deities there were, they would not be able to stop Levi. No one could stop him from wiping out Idrae. The only reason he was letting them live a little longer was for the sake of Forlevia. He was capable of eliminating Idrae whenever he wanted. It was a simple matter of using God Crusher and killing them all the way. ¡°Please join us, Mr. Garrison. We need you,¡± the five visitors begged him with utmost sincerity. However, Levi merely smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s okay. I alone am enough to eliminate Idrae.¡± Chater 2911 Chater 2911 Chapter 2911 The Organization That Seeks Revenge As soon as those words left Levi¡¯s mouth, the visitors were rendered speechless. They had expected Levi to refuse them. After all, Idrae was protected by myriads of Deities of Xyperia. Hence, seeking revenge on them was equivalent to looking for death. Anyone who had a brain would be terrified by the situation. That was why over ny percent of all Idrae¡¯s enemies had retreated, not daring to seek revenge anymore. Moreover, many people, whom the organization invited, had rejected them. None of them dared to bring up the matter of seeking revenge, let alone talk about their grudge. As such, they figured it would be a normal thing for Levi to be scared despite the fact that his daughter had been fed with Final Malice. After all, the members of Idrae were treated like kings at that moment¡ªthe whole world was providing them with protection. Nobody would dare to take revenge unless they had a death wish. N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. Yet, they never expected Levi to give such a reason. He alone is enough to eliminate Idrae? What kind of nonsense is he spouting? Who on earth can eliminate Idrae on their own? What a joke. He¡¯s not even a Deity. How is he going to do that all on his own? Everyone that had been gathered to join the organization so far had had a discussion before that. If they wanted to eliminate Idrae once and for all, they would need at least a hundred Deities to attack with them. Only then would there be hope. Even then, they would only have a fifty percent chance of winning. And now, Levi was iming that he could destroy Idrae on his own. After hearing his words, they could not help but scold him inwardly, thinking he was just bluffing and spouting nonsense. At that moment, the most difficult thing to do in the entire world was to seek Idrae for revenge. It was a fact everyone acknowledged. Hence, it was impossible for a single person to seed when it could not be done even with a hundred Deities. They found Levi ridiculous. Sensing the odd atmosphere, Levi swept a gaze over the visitors. ¡°You people should go on with whatever you need to do and stop wasting your time on this matter. Trust me. I¡¯m more than enough to end Idrae. I¡¯m just letting them live for a little longer. I promise to take revenge on everyone¡¯s behalf. Thus, this vengeance alliance of yours can be dissolved. It¡¯s not something you people can do. So, please don¡¯t make any unnecessary sacrifices.¡± Levi made it sound like a walk in the park. However, his words left the visitors¡¯ minds in a turmoil. Is Levi crazy? He¡¯s not taking Idrae seriously. They¡¯ve sought refuge from Xyperia. Taking revenge on Idrae is basically going against Xyperia and the entire world. Everyone gaped at him, unable to believe he even told them to dissolve the alliance. ¡°Hah! I can¡¯t believe you have the guts to say such things.¡± ¡°Just admit it. You¡¯re scared, aren¡¯t you? Why bother spouting such nonsense? Do you really think you can bring down Idrae on your own? Do you think you¡¯re a god or something?¡± ¡°What a joke! You¡¯re obviously afraid to seek revenge on Idrae. How dare you say such preposterous things!¡± The visitors continued throwing all kinds of insults at Levi. ¡°To be honest, your reason for rejecting us is just too weak. In the end, you¡¯re nothing but a coward!¡± ¡°We¡¯ve invited many people to join us, and many have turned us down. In fact, ny-nine out of a hundred people have rejected us. Even so, they still tell us their true reason, which is fear of death.¡± ¡°You¡¯re the only person who dares to give us such a noble answer.¡± ¡°You¡¯ve really disappointed us, Levi. How could you not have the courage to get your revenge when they caused your daughter to be in such a state? You¡¯re not worthy to be a father, let alone a man!¡± ¡°It¡¯s the existence of people like you who chose to cower in fear that makes Idrae more daring. That¡¯s why they dare to provoke everything without fear. Don¡¯t you feel sorry for your daughter for not having the slightest courage to seek revenge?¡± All the five visitors started using Levi furiously. Despite so, he remained silent. Instead, a cold glint shed across his eyes, filled with murderous intent. ¡°Get lost!¡± he bellowed. The five figures flew backward as if they were kites with a torn string. Bam! Bam! Bam! Bam! All five of them crashed to the ground with a sickening crunch. Chater 2912 Chater 2912 Chapter 2912 I Will Remember This Grudge As soon as they fell to the ground, they curled their bodies and started spewing blood from their mouths. It was obvious that they had suffered a terrifying blow. Most importantly, they had no idea how Levi hadunched his attack, and they could not believe how powerful he was. Although they were not top-ss fighters, they were still skilled. Otherwise, they would not be given the responsibility of recruiting members for their alliance. Even so, that did not matter, as they could neverpare to the Deities. Little did they know they would have been dead if Levi had not spared their lives. However, they still put on a stubborn expression and threw insults at him again. ¡°Very well. Since you¡¯re mad and have the capabilities, why don¡¯t you vent it on Idrae? From what I can see, you¡¯re just a coward.¡± ¡°Look at you. You¡¯re rather capable, aren¡¯t you? What¡¯s wrong? Are you scared of Idrae? Are you afraid of joining the expedition?¡± They remained as stubborn as a mule. Despite the fact that Levi had defeated them, they were still unwilling to give in. They only saw him as a coward, and they wanted to insult him no matter what. ¡°One more word and I¡¯m going to kill all of you!¡± Levi exuded a substantial murderous aura, sending chills down the visitors¡¯ spine. It only then they were truly afraid. They felt as though Levi would actually kill them if they remained at that ce a second longer. ¡°Is that all you¡¯ve got? Since you only know how to kill others, I dare you to end Idrae once and for all!¡± ¡°You know what, Levi? Among all the people I know, you¡¯re the one I have the least respect for.¡± ¡°Do you think we won¡¯t be able to do anything without you? Well, we don¡¯t need a useless piece of trash like you either. Just you wait. We¡¯ll eliminate Idrae ourselves!¡± After cursing at Levi, they scampered off. They were afraid, but they wanted to provoke him still. Despite that, Levi did not kill them because they were enemies of Idrae. If not, they would have been dead long ago. On their way out, the visitor heard Levi¡¯s voice echoing in the air. ¡°Only I can wipe out Idrae. No one else can!¡± As soon as the visitors left, Forlevia woke up. She stared at Levi and said softly, ¡°Daddy, I know you¡¯re fearless and will take revenge alone. But I hope you won¡¯t do that. I promise I¡¯ll get better¡­¡± Although Forlevia spent most of her time sleeping, she was well aware of the situation. She, too, knew Idrae was given protection, and seeking revenge would only lead to death. Especially when it came to Levi¡¯s stubborn character. She knew her father would actually seek revenge from Idrae on his own. This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Obviously, it seemed like an impossible thing to do no matter what the situation was. And Forlevia did not want her father to be in danger. Hearing that, Levi stroked her head and assured her, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. For now, I¡¯m looking for a cure to make you better. We¡¯ll talk about Idrae¡¯s matters another time.¡± It was only then that Forlevia felt relieved and went back to sleep. Evidently, her symptom of sleepiness had worsened. The poison was consuming her energy, leaving her no choice but to fall asleep. The next day, Digital God finally arrived. He started by cursing Idrae and Xyperia. Then he turned to Dr. Erebus and huffed, ¡°Both you and I are actually just pawns being used by them. Trust me, never use the statuses we¡¯ve been given to do anything. Otherwise, we might end up dying without even realizing it. I bet Xyperia will send us to a dangerous ce in the future. When that happens, someone will kill us, and Xyperia will start a war because of it. After all, we¡¯re now the country¡¯s most honored guests. Anyone who touches a hair on our head is basically dering war on Xyperia.¡± Digital God had already analyzed the situation where Xyperia would use their lives as the reason to start a war. Truth was, many forces wanted to start a war, especially against ces like Erudia that did not have Deities. Countless people were thinking of the same thing, but they werecking an excuse to do so. This was where Dr. Erebus and Digital Gode in. For example, if he and Digital God were to die in Erudia suddenly, Xypeia would start a war by using the excuse of Erudia killing the saviors of the whole world and the guests of countless Deities. Levi snickered. ¡°I¡¯ll definitely get back at them for shielding Idrae.¡± Chater 2913 Chater 2913 Chapter 2913 Motive Behind Creating Final Malice For some inexplicable reason, Dr. Erebus and Digital God were looking forward to that day¡ªthe day when Levi entered Xyperia. ¡°By the way, do you have any ns yet?¡± Levi asked, staring at Digital God with Dr. Erebus. Digital God sighed and said, ¡°There isn¡¯t much, but I heard a rumor.¡± ¡°Oh? What rumor?¡± Levi asked. ¡°It¡¯s about Final Malice. Do you know why they wanted to create it in the first ce? Well, of course, the main reason is because of the benefits. But rumor has it that¡­¡± When Levi and Dr. Erebus heard Digital God¡¯s words, realization finally dawned on them. This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Are the members of Idrae too bored? Why did they create such a poison? Besides, this poison must have caused them arge amount of money, materials, time, and effort. Of course, Dr. Erebus actually knew the reason why. Although he said he was doing it out of interest, he was, in fact, researching the poison as weapons for the Lab of Gods. Now that they thought about it, it was impossible for Idrae to create Final Malice for no reason. The organization was famous for researching ancient cultivators. Hence, they definitely did not create the poison out of mere interest. Surely, there was a motive behind it. At that moment, Final Malice¡¯s level of usefulness had increased. ¡°They created Final Malice to deal with their enemy. But I¡¯m not sure who exactly it is. I haven¡¯t gotten to the bottom of it,¡± Digital God exined. Levi exchanged nces with Dr. Erebus before saying, ¡°Just exactly how scary is their enemy? Is this person really worth their effort of creating such a poison to be dealt with?¡± Digital God nodded. ¡°I had the same thought. That¡¯s why I think there might be a solution if we were to look for this enemy of theirs.¡± ¡°This is theoretically possible. The fact that they specially made a poison to deal with this person shows just how powerful he or she is. But, where are we going to look for this person?¡± Dr. Erebus¡¯ words were like a bucket of cold water dumped over Digital God¡¯s me of excitement. Indeed, it was just a rumor, just like the lesiastic Order and the Esoteric Guild of Erudia. They only gave the people empty hopes. Sighing, he said, ¡°That¡¯s true. But I heard Xyperia is asking Idrae to create the antidote. After all, being in control of the poison is scarier than just using it.¡± Though there was hope, the chances were too slim. It was too intangible for Levi. Hence, he rather believed in the Poison Handbook. ording to the handbook¡¯s record, the second volume contained the details of Final Malice and a solution that could undo the effects of countless poisons once and for all. There were even details of a magical herb that could cure all kinds of poisons. Hence, Levi¡¯s motive at that moment was to look for the herb, hoping to find a kind of magical medicine that could undo the poison in Forlevia¡¯s body. That was where he nned to begin. In the past, the probability of finding this kind of magical medicine was extremely low. However, after the spiritual energy revival, it was possible that there could be magical medicines growing in certain locations. Levi had no doubt about it. After all, both he and Dr. Erebus had visited the restricted area during that period, and they acquired quite a huge harvest. Of course, they never encountered the magical medicine that could remove Forlevia¡¯s poison in one go. The magical medicine they acquired was not enough to keep up with the poison in Forlevia¡¯s body as it was of a lower ss. Nevertheless, there was still hope if they continued with the search. With that, Levi¡¯s team had grown to a total of four members. The target location of their expedition was still the same¡ªthe restricted area. Previously, the restricted areas they had been searching through were all onnd; they never ventured into the coastal areas. Hence, Levi and the others started searching the restricted areas in all of Raysonia¡¯s coastal areas. They had explored twelve of them in the span of seven days. As usual, they had a huge harvest, and they even found many magical herbs. Of course, they also encountered many Deity-level beasts from the sea. Levi killed many of them, while Dr. Erebus retrieved many valuable items from the beasts¡¯ bodies. Those items had the power to increase their abilities, but they were useless to Forlevia. None of the magical herbs from the seas worked. Feeling at a loss, Levi could only tell himself to stay calm. Chater 2914 Chater 2914 Chapter 2914 Rank One Restricted Area However, just as they were about to leave Raysonia, Digital God¡¯s intel came in handy. He had brought them good news. ¡°I¡¯ve found that there¡¯s a sacred spring deep in Emberfall Rainforest. It has miraculous effects, and the locals drink it to cure all kinds of illnesses. Therefore, their lifespans are exceptionally long. Truthfully, the sacred spring is much greater than rumored. It¡¯s not an exaggeration to say that it can bring someone back to life. To safeguard the sacred spring, the locals have made it sound less impressive than it is. It¡¯s actually terrifying, but no one could exin how it came about for a long time. ¡°After the spiritual energy recovered, someone finally solved the mystery of the sacred spring. As it turns out, it¡¯s because there¡¯s a small spiritual ley line beneath it! There¡¯s an abundance of spiritual energy within the spiritual ley line that nourished the sacred spring, conferring it with magical effects. ¡°After the recovery of the spiritual energy, the spiritual ley line was sted open. Most of the spiritual ley line has merged into the sacred spring, which is now even more terrifyingly impressive than before. I¡¯m certain that it¡¯ll be able to cure any kind of poison.¡± After listening to Digital God¡¯s exnation, Levi became eager to leave. ¡°What are we waiting for? Let¡¯s go!¡± The four of them hurried off. ¡°Although there are many herbs that have absorbed spiritual energy or have been nourished by the spiritual energy, this sacred spring has been nourished by the spiritual ley line for a long time. Hence, it became a healing spring. Furthermore, after this incident, it has be a magical medicine spring. I¡¯d say this is something we can put our hope in,¡± Levi exined. He was hopeful about it. What he wanted was something like the spring, a panacea that could cure all kinds of toxins at once. Moreover, with the support he would provide from the side, Levi was optimistic about curing Forlevia. The four of them rushed toward Emberfall Rainforest. Nevertheless, there was an issue. Naturalnd like Emberfall Rainforest had long since been dered a restricted area by all countries. ording to the regtions, Rank Three restricted areas were regions with Deity-level beasts. Various major forces of all countries were exploring and excavating the ce orderly. Naturally, they would have to recruit more than two Deities before going on the expedition. Rank Two restricted areas were regions with at least ten Deity-level beasts. As of then, other than Xyperia, no other countries dared to explore Rank Two restricted areas. It would naturally be a joyous asion if their expedition went well, but they would lose many Deities if they were to fail. Many small countries did not even have the resources to carry out expeditions, nor could they afford to make the sacrifices in the event of mishaps. Rank One restricted area was the scariest, for they were regions with fifty to hundred Deity-level beasts, as well as unknown horrors. An example of those unknown horrors would be naturally existing dangers simr to South Pole¡¯s spiritual energy whirlpool. Even a Deity might not survive it. There were not many Rank One restricted areas in the world, less than twenty. Not even the people from Xyperia had explored a Rank One restricted area. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. After all, they would need at least a hundred Deities for the expedition, which was too high of a cost. Not even Xyperia was willing to take the risk, let alone the other forces. The deep parts of the Emberfall Rainforest were ssified as a Rank One restricted area. Someone had estimated that there were at least a hundred Deity-level beasts in the depths of Emberfall Rainforest. Furthermore, there were other kinds of natural hazards as well. One of the major forces once forecasted that Emberfall Rainforest had naturally existing dangers that made the rainforest a dangerous ce to explore even for a Deity, let alone normal people. All in all, venturing into Emberfall Rainforest was akin to jumping into the jaws of death. Digital God only thought of that problem halfway into their journey. It was not because hecked faith in Levi¡¯s prowess, but the Rank One restricted area was simply too horrifying. No one knew what the sight of over a hundred Deity-level beasts was like. Only then did he realize why few knew about the sacred spring. Perhaps it was not because they did not know about it but because they did not dare to speak of it. He was certain that many knew about the sacred spring, but as it was located in the deep parts of the Emberfall Rainforest, no one had the courage to explore it, especially when it was a Rank One restricted area. Only those with a death wish would head to a ce like that. Chater 2915 Chater 2915 Chapter 2915 More People Not even a Deity would dare to go there, so it was even less likely for normal humans to take such a risk. That was why no one would dwell on the matter for long or even mention it despite knowing about the sacred spring¡¯s existence. Since they could not explore the ce and benefit from it, it was pointless for them to care about it. If the sacred spring were that easy to find, they would have gone for it long ago, and news about it would have spread out. Nevertheless, more people only learned about the sacred spring because the ce was categorized as a Rank One restricted area. Even so, they could not do anything about it. The sacrifice of ten lives was not even enough for one person to get a sip of the spring water, and that was the same case for the Deities. Therefore, no one would be willing to make that trip. Of course, there were always exceptions. Some Deities who wanted to improve themselves would head to the rainforest to gain more battle experience. If they could survive the trip to the Rank One restricted area, theirbat prowess would improve exponentially. For example, many Deities from Xyperia hade to that ce. Naturally, they were not nning to take over the entire area as it would take around four to three hundred Deities to achieve such a goal. It was too heavy of a price to pay. At present, they were all there to improve their capabilities in the Rank One restricted area, so not many Deities came¡ªjust around forty to fifty. Most worked in small groups of two to three, and some were alone. Furthermore, many elites from Xyperia who were about to be Deities hade along, as well as young and promising elites. It was rumored that they were there because of Idrae¡¯s project of creating Deities. As the sacred spring could y a vital role in the project, they were determined to get to the sacred spring. With the sacred spring, their project would progress with ease. N?velDrama.Org holds this content. Other resources could not bepared to it. Many guessed that they were going to use the resources in that area to make Deities. Xyperia was doing everything with a high profile. They did not care about what others thought of them, announcing each of their affairs. It was as if they were provoking the others into attacking them. Soon, Digital God found out about the news. ¡°Good! Very good! Kill anyone who dares to covet the sacred spring,¡± Levi ordered coldly. Buzz! At that moment, God Crusher, which was with him, began buzzing in excitement as though it knew a carnage would soon take ce. If anyone dared to stop him from getting the sacred spring, it was likely that he would massacre them all. At the start, Levi thought that it would just be a normal expedition to the restricted area, but to his surprise, Xyperia and Idrae had gotten involved in it. That finding thrilled Levi. ¡°I hope more of theme. Otherwise, I won¡¯t be able to kill enough of them to satisfy my thirst for blood.¡± Nevertheless, Xyperia was not the only entity that had taken part in the sacred spring matter. Despite the dangers, others wereing. With high risks came great rewards, so there were bound to be fearless people who wished to try their luck. Therefore, many hade topete for the sacred spring. Various forces were gathering in the vicinity of Emberfall Rainforest, about to enter the ce in search of the sacred spring. However, there was one problem that concerned them all, including the Xyperians. Emberfall Rainforest was far too vast. None of them knew the exact coordinates of the sacred spring; they did not even know its approximate location. Moreover, they could not possibly wander everywhere like headless chickens. The ce was a Rank One restricted area, so dangery in every inch of thend. Wandering around would result in them encountering most of the Deity-level beasts and dangers within Emberfall Rainforest. That was a scenario even the Xyperians did not wish to encounter, let alone the others. Therefore, they fervently wished that they had a map. That way, they could save time and effort. By then, Levi and hispany were outside Emberfall Rainforest. Digital God and Dr. Erebus were worried about the same matter. Where are we supposed to enter from? Where should we start searching from? I can¡¯t think of what we should do. We can¡¯t possiblyb through the entire ce, right? However, Levi sneered. ¡°I know where it is.¡± Chater 2916 Chater 2916 Chapter 2916 Exorbitant Map Levi could perceive every inch of Emberfall Rainforest with his sharp senses, including where the ferocious beasts were. As the sacred spring was full of spiritual energy, it was as bright as a sun in the dark to him. In other words, he could easily detect it. ¡°I know where it is, and we¡¯re at a bad spot,¡± Levi said after quickly pinpointing the spring¡¯s location. ¡°Why?¡± the two asked in unison. ¡°We¡¯re at one end, and the sacred spring is on the other extreme end,¡± Levi said, smiling in resignation. He then urged, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Digital God and Dr. Erebus were curious about his words, but they followed along. Indeed, Levi andpany were in an awkward spot, for their destination was at the other end of the rainforest. On the other hand, the other major forces were at better spots than them as they were closer to the sacred spring. In fact, they were twice as closer to the spring than Levi and hispany. Nevertheless, they were frustrated over the map issue as well. Soon, their problem was solved¡ªsomeone drew the map. Not only had they drawn out the approximate location of the sacred spring, but they had also marked out the dangerous spots. Those dangerous spots were the ces Deity-level beasts roamed. Of course, not everyone could get the map. They had to buy it. What they had to use to buy it was not money but resources like treasures or crystals containing a large amount of spiritual energy. After the environment changed, the entire world was covered with spiritual energy, but its concentration varied from one ce to another. Some restricted areas¡ªwhich were ces with concentrated spiritual energy¡ªhad crystals formed by spiritual energy. Those crystals were rare treasures for the fighters. The concentration of the spiritual energy in such crystals was akin to that at the start of the spiritual energy recovery phase. It was a fantastic item that would greatly boost the fighter¡¯s abilities. That was why it was the ultimate treasure among treasures. Yet, the fighters had taken out a few of those crystals in exchange for the map. This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Soon, all of the forces gathered outside Emberfall Rainforest had maps. The moment they obtained it, they darted into the rainforest. Unlike others, Xyperia immediately figured out the sacred spring¡¯s location. As they had many Deities on their side, naturally, they would also possess an assortment of abilities. One of the Deities¡¯ abilities was detecting ces with a high concentration of spiritual energy or special herbs. That was how they could pinpoint the location of the sacred spring. Thus, the Xyperians did not need a map; they could find the ce themselves. With that, the elites from Xyperia separated into groups before entering Emberfall Rainforest. Like the others, their n was to seize the sacred spring before training in the rainforest. It was the first time after the recovery of spiritual energy that people were exploring Rank One restricted areas. By then, Levi and the other two were traversing the rainforest. ¡°Mr. Garrison, my intel tells me that many have entered the rainforest, including Deities. It seems like everyone is determined to get the sacred spring. Although they don¡¯t pose a threat to us, I¡¯m afraid they might still affect us,¡± Digital God said worriedly. Levi shared the same thought. Although he did not deem the Deities as a threat, he was desperate to get the sacred spring to treat Forlevia and thus did not want anything or anyone to stand in his way. His only wish was to get the sacred spring right away without interruption. Hence, he calmly said, ¡°It¡¯ll be easy.¡± Boom! An invisible aura emanated from Levi and shook the entire rainforest. Instantly, his aura nketed every corner of the boundless rainforest. Although Deities and humans could not sense the aura, the ferocious beasts in the rainforest did. The moment they sensed Levi¡¯s murderous aura, they all went berserk, including the Deity-level beasts. It was as though they had lost their mind from being roused. Chater 2917 Chater 2917 Chapter 2917 What Is In Here Stimted by Levi¡¯s aura, the Deity-level beasts began rushing everywhere in the rainforest. They had no direction or destination, going anywhere they liked. The other kinds of beasts were doing the same as well. Chaos descended upon Emberfall Rainforest. The birds were flying everywhere, and beasts were charging in all directions. They were all screeching and bellowing. The sounds they made sent chills down everyone¡¯s spines. Boom! In the next second, the ground beneath Dr. Erebus and the others¡¯ feet shook, and they nearly lost their bnce. However, Levi remained poised and ordered, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Despite their puzzlement, the two continued to follow Levi. The strong vibrations happened everywhere in Emberfall Rainforest, and the fighters from major forces and Xyperia felt them too. N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. ¡°W-What¡¯s going on? Something¡¯s wrong!¡± The tremors were extremely intense. Furthermore, the terrifying aura they felt, as well as the soundsing from the Deity-level beasts, made them shake in their boots. Even the Deities were frowning. What¡¯s happening? It seems like amotion has broken out. The pungent scent of blood wafted toward their noses in the next second. Without a doubt, that scent signified the arrival of the beasts. Promptly, the people began panicking. ¡°W-What¡¯s going on? Are the beasts attacking now?¡± asked a young man. ¡°Who cares? We just have to follow the map.¡± ¡°Yes, let¡¯s follow the map to avoid all of the beasts.¡± They still had their trust in the markings on the map and were about to avoid the ces where the beasts roamed ording to it. Little did they know that the beasts in Emberfall Rainforest were no longer gathered in specific spots because of the aura Levi had unleashed earlier. The beasts were running amok in the rainforest. In other words, they were everywhere. The markings on the map were no longer of any use, for the beasts had long strayed out of the marked spots. As of then, the map could only be used to locate the sacred spring. Everything else about it was useless, especially the markings of the ferocious beasts¡¯ haunts. The group of Xyperians was powerful and professional. One of their Deities possessed the genes of a beast, so they were half human, half beast. Thus, that Deity was particrly sensitive toward the presence of other beasts and had even mastered his ability after the spiritual energy recovery. When the Xyperians ventured into restricted areas, he had to be with them to perceive the number of Deity-level beasts present. As such, that Deity noticed that the beasts had gone berserk right after Levi unleashed his aura. ¡°The beasts have gone mad! They¡¯ve all gone mad! I can sense them rushing in all directions as if someone had made them all insane. I¡­ There are even Deity-level beasts among the rampaging ones. One¡­ Two¡­ Three¡­¡± That Deity was stunned after sensing the beasts. He could not even count how many Deity-level beasts were among the beasts that ran amok. ¡°A-All of the Deity-level beasts might be charging everywhere in the rainforest. It seems like they¡¯ve been triggered by something. Maybe something has threatened their lives, so they¡¯re scuttling everywhere.¡± ¡°What?¡± The others paled when they heard his words. ¡°There are over a hundred Deity-level beasts in this area! How can they be all over the ce? What made them act like this? What threatened their lives?¡± The people were baffled by the situation. The half-beast Deity then said, ¡°No, wait. I sense their fear. Even the Deity-level beasts are afraid. They¡¯re running everywhere because they¡¯re scared that they might die. It¡¯s their fear that¡¯s making them run everywhere restlessly!¡± ¡°What? Their fear?¡± ¡°What could be in here? Treasures? Or could there be even more powerful beasts here?¡± Everyone was making guesses. Chater 2918 Chater 2918 Chapter 2918 The Danger Of The Sacred Spring After a round of analysis, the leaders of the Xyperians surmised that there must be an even more powerful beast residing in Emberfall Rainforest, an entity much mightier than they could imagine. After all, their research told them that beasts could absorb spiritual energy better than humans. It would not be surprising if a beast stronger than the Deity-level beasts were to exist. All of the Deities of Xyperia came to one conclusion¡ªthere was no upper limit to a being¡¯s power after the spiritual energy recovery. In other words, an entity that even a Deity could not define might exist. That was why the Xyperians realized that there had to be an invincible being in the rainforest. ¡°Be careful, everyone. If you encounter it, retreat immediately. Call for help right away so that you can help each other to get out of the ce.¡± The Xyperians had formted an escape n to deal with such a situation. In the meantime, many others had encountered the rampaging beasts, including Deity-level beasts. Those beasts had gone into a frenzied, bloodthirsty state, and they began attacking the people with the most ferocious moves. In a blink of an eye, many were killed or injured. The fortunate ones would only encounter one to two Deity-level beasts, so they could still flee in time. The unfortunate ones would encounter dozens of Deity-level beasts at once and were wiped out in no time. Even though some did not bump into Deity-level beasts, the tens of thousands of beasts were more than enough to annihte the major forces. Despite having a guide, many of the teams of Xyperia still ended up encountering the beasts. N?velDrama.Org holds this content. The whole ce was a battlefield. On the other hand, Levi and hispany progressed smoothly. The people he would have encountered were preupied with defending themselves against the beasts. Moreover, the beasts dared note close to Levi when they took a whiff of his aura. Thus, there were no obstacles in Levi¡¯s way. Some of the beasts that could not stop in time and encountered Levi were so terrified that they would scurry away as swiftly as possible. They looked a sorry sight. Digital God cast a perplexed gaze at Levi. ¡°Mr. Garrison, you can control these beasts?¡± Dr. Erebusughed. ¡°No. They¡¯re just afraid of Mr. Garrison.¡± At that moment, Digital God realized something, and he turned to look at Levi in disbelief. ¡°Could it be that the happenings in the rainforest are because¡­¡± The astonishment he felt stopped him from finishing his sentence. Finally, the three of them traversed the entire rainforest and arrived at the sacred spring. Boom! A powerful wave of aura assaulted them just as they reached, nearly causing them to topple over. As it turned out, the sacred spring had seven powerful beasts around it. More urately, they were the overlords of the rainforest and had forcibly taken over the sacred spring to nourish their bodies. One of them was a python which was almost on par with the snake Levi had encountered at the South Pole. At the start, Levi wondered why the beasts remained unmoving. Do they not sense my aura? However, he soon realized it was because his aura was covered by something else. The spiritual energy in the small-sized super-spiritual ley line was too concentrated that it blocked out Levi¡¯s aura. Otherwise, even if the seven beasts were the overlords of that ce, they should have long gone mad after sensing his aura. ¡°This¡­¡± It was the first time Dr. Erebus and Digital God had encountered that many beasts. Instantly, fear caused their hair to stand on end, and their legs began to shake. The beasts by the sacred spring were much more powerful than ordinary Deity-level beasts. If they were not the strongest among the hundred-odd Deity-level beasts in the rainforest, they could not have managed to dominate the ce. What they had encountered was something they had never anticipated. It seemed like others would not be able to obtain the sacred spring even if they managed to arrive there. Dr. Erebus could foresee that even when forty to fifty Deities were sent out, they might still fail to win against the seven beasts, for they were the overlords among the Deity-level beasts. Furthermore, they had been absorbing unimaginable amounts of spiritual energy from the sacred spring that made them stronger and stronger every second. No one would be able to gain ess to the spring. They would all die there instead. ¡°What do we do now?¡± Chater 2919 Chater 2919 Chapter 2919 The Effective Healing Spring Digital God was panic-stricken, and so was Dr. Erebus. Those overlord-ss beasts were simply terrifying! They opened their mouths wide again upon seeing them, disying their powerful presence. Although Dr. Erebus had followed Levi into many restricted areas, he had never seen something this terrifying. He felt as though his soul had been ripped out of his body. If it was a Deity-ss fighter he had encountered, Dr. Erebus felt that he could still fight back if he exerted all his efforts. However, when faced with these creatures, he did not even possess the courage to attack them. He also wondered why they did not flee before this and even upon seeing Levi at present. That was what he found terrifying. ¡°Scram!¡± Levi said in a chilly voice as he threw them a nce. Swoosh! An imposing aura descended upon the area. The beasts instantly felt an overwhelming sense of oppression and were petrified. As another deafening noise rang out, they all fled in an instant as though they had just encountered their worst enemies. Huh? Dr. Erebus and Digital God were stunned. That¡¯s all it takes to chase them away? Levi, on the other hand, went over to the sacred spring and immediately began to assess it. The spring was not small and could at least amodate one person. Spiritual energy beneath it was still barreling toward it, and despite being broken, the spiritual ley line had not beenpletely absorbed by the sacred spring. It was expected to take some time, which meant that the sacred spring could be even more effective. ¡°It¡¯s simply incredible! It¡¯s truly a healing spring. All the treasures we have found before are not as effective as taking a sip from this spring!¡± Levi eximed. This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. When Dr. Erebus took a sip of spring water, the side effects that were left behind after using a special method to stimte his body to improve his abilities during the earlier battle with Idrae were immediately dispelled. He could feel unbelievable changes taking ce within his entire body. ¡°My goodness!¡± he eximed. Digital God also felt his entire physique go through an astounding change after taking a sip of the water. Aside from his super-intellect, he was just an ordinary man without any abilities. However, the sacred spring had altered his bodypletely. ¡°Its effectiveness is simply astounding! It¡¯s so much better than the other treasures we¡¯ve encountered!¡± Dr. Erebus eximed. In Levi¡¯s eyes, it was an enormous surprise! The sacred spring was far more effective than he had imagined. It was a literal healing spring, and with the nourishment from the spiritual ley line, it was practically water from the heavens that could raise the dead. Moreover, the spring was still continuously nourished by the spiritual ley line, so its effectiveness would only increase in time. ¡°What about Evie? Should she drink from it as well?¡± Digital God asked. ¡°No. She should just soak herself in it. Evie!¡± After waking Forlevia up, Levi helped her into the healing spring, soaking her whole body in it to maximize its effectiveness. ¡°This may hurt, so please bear with it,¡± Levi forewarned her. ¡°All right, Daddy!¡± she replied before clenching her teeth. In an instant, the medicinal power of the sacred spring spread throughout her entire body. Forlevia immediately suffered extreme pain. At that moment, she seemed to have gained control of her body again. Every pain nerve within her body seemed to have been activated, and the pain was far more intense than anything she had ever endured. During the time she came out to gain exposure, she was honing her own abilities and had endured unimaginable pain. However, it was nothingpared to what she was experiencing at present. Steam was rising out of Forlevia¡¯s every pore as her features contorted with pain. However, it was soon reced by colorful toxins, and the medicinal power seemed to be detoxifying them. Levi waited anxiously at the side, ready to step in should anything happen to her. His heart broke seeing her endure such extreme pain, and he could not stop his tears from falling. Evie is just a child¡­ Chater 2920 Chater 2920 Chapter 2920 Is Everyone Here I¡¯m going to finish them off! Simrly, Dr. Erebus felt his scalp tingle while observing the scene. Having conducted autopsies his entire life, he naturally understood the different levels of pain, which was how he knew that the pain Forlevia was experiencing at present was of the highest level. After all, every part of her body and every single pore were suffering extreme pain. ¡°Hang in there! You must hang in there!¡± The trio stood guard beside Forlevia. Despite the continuous extreme pain she was in, Levi¡¯s furrowed eyebrows gradually rxed. It¡¯s working! Sure enough, the directions given in the second half of the Poison Handbook are correct! There is indeed something that could cure all kinds of toxins at once, and now it¡¯s obvious that this sacred spring is¡­ I can clearly sense that the medicinal power of the spring is getting rid of the toxins. Even if the effects aren¡¯t particrly prominent, it¡¯s still detoxifying her body little by little. It¡¯s working! It¡¯s truly working! Levi had to pay close attention to sense the little effect that the gold magical medicine had previously. However, this time it was truly effective as anyone could see with their own eyes that the toxins were being forced out a little. He was overjoyed at the progress. It truly works! Although the poison within Evie¡¯s body can¡¯t bepletely cured after a while at this rate, at least half of it could be gotten rid of. Moreover, the healing spring is still absorbing the exploded spiritual ley line. Once it has beenpletely absorbed, the medicinal power will be even more different. Soaking for an extended time in it may even remove all the poison from Evie¡¯s body. This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. At that moment, the healing spring started to boil, with tiny bubbles popping up on the surface. Everyone finally saw how scary Final Malice was. As the medicinal power was needed for detoxification, the healing spring was slowly losing its medicinal essence. In other words, Forlevia was absorbing the medicinal essence of the spring water, and as a result, it was turning into ordinary spring water. Once she hadpletely absorbed it, it would be nothing more than an ordinary spring without any effects. Fortunately, the sacred spring had been nourished for a long time, at least a thousand years, ording to sources. It was unlikely that Forlevia would be able to quickly absorb the astounding amount of medicinal power contained in the spring water. Moreover, there was a broken spiritual ley line nourishing it from below. Hence, the spring could probablyst for some time and could remove most of her toxins. Of course, this also showed how powerful the poison was. A thousand-year-old spring that was still continuously nourished by the spiritual ley line to this day could not get rid of itpletely and even required a long time. Even so, Levi thought that the current result was much better than before, as it was the only time he saw actual hope in front of him. Despite that, the unbearable pain had Forlevia screaming at the top of her lungs. ¡°Huh? Someone actually got here before us?¡± Just then, one shadow followed after another as a team of fighters from Xyperia slowly emerged and gathered around. The other motley crew of people could not predict where the beasts would appear and so wandered everywhere, engaging in fierce battles with the ferocious creatures. However, Xyperia had a team backing them from behind consisting of Deities who could detect the location of the sacred spring and Deities who could sense the presence of the beasts. Hence, despite the arduous journey, they still pulled through and found the location of the spring. In their opinion, no matter how many people came in, they could only be the ones to find the sacred spring. However, they were not expecting someone to arrive there before them. ¡°Isn¡¯t that Levi Garrison? What are they doing here?¡± Everyone recognized Levi and hispany immediately. Upon seeing Forlevia soaking in the sacred spring, they came to a sudden realization. ¡°Crap. Levi brought his daughter to the sacred spring to get rid of the poison!¡± At present, Idrae was in Xyperia, so everyone in the country knew that Forlevia had been poisoned. The group instantly charged straight at him. Seeing them, Levi said coldly, ¡°Is everyone here? I wish to kill you all!¡± Anyone who dares disturb my daughter¡¯s treatment must die, especially when they¡¯re protecting Idrae! Chater 2921 Chater 2921 Chapter 2921 We Are All Here How exciting! Despite so many fighters rushing toward him, Levi felt nothing but excitement. ¡°Huh?¡± The fighters froze on the spot. Getting us to gather to kill us all? Who does Levi think he is? What right does he have to make such remarks? However, the Xyperian fighters did intend to gather in the first ce, and even those teams that were presiding over everything from behind had to be present. On top of that, they were moving quickly. It would only take a few minutes for everyone to arrive. ¡°What are you doing, Levi? How dare you allow your daughter to soak in the sacred spring! She has dirtied the waters. Get her out immediately!¡± ¡°Exactly. The spring water is extremely sacred. Your daughter can¡¯t even take a sip, much less soak in it! She¡¯s polluting the waters. No one is allowed to contaminate the sacred spring!¡± The two young fighters who stepped forward first immediately reprimanded him. In the eyes of the Xyperians, the sacred spring was theirs, and anyone else was not allowed toy hands on it. Levi did not reply and merely stared at them. In the next second, he suddenly vanished. When he reappeared, he mmed into the two young fighters. ¡°Ouch!¡± ¡°Oof!¡± Apanied by their screams, the men flew backward as if they were kites with a torn string. Thump! Thump! As soon as theynded on the ground, they instantly stopped moving. They had been reduced into a gory mass of bleeding flesh,pletely unrecognizable. Everyone at the scene was in shock. No one expected Levi to attack them. But more importantly, he was extremely strong as he easily took the lives of those men. Upon seeing theirrades die, a dozen young fighters in front of Levi immediately started rebuking him, ¡°How dare you¡ª¡± Before one of them could finish his sentence, he felt an oppressive aura crushing down on him and immobilizing him. Other than his consciousness, he could not move a muscle. Boom! A dark shadow covered his entire field of vision before he was sent flying, feeling as though his soul had been ripped from his body. It was the same for the other young fighters. They intended to threaten Levi, but he attacked them without hesitation. Caught off guard, those men were also sent flying. They did not even manage to see his attack. This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Thump! Thump! Thump! Another heap of a dozen mangled bodies joined the others on the ground. It was only then that realization dawned upon the other Xyperian fighters. ¡°No wonder you manage to find the sacred spring before us. It turns out that you truly have what it takes!¡± With those words, everyone realized that Levi was not as weak as they had expected. On the contrary, he was extremely formidable. Although there was an element of a sneak attack when he took down those young fighters, it was enough to prove that he was strong. It seems that we won¡¯t be able to kill him without deploying Deities. The weird thing is that he doesn¡¯t have any spiritual energy hovering around him, which means he hasn¡¯t been exposed to it. He must¡¯ve learned it by himself to be that strong. However, they found it humiliating that he managed to kill so many in front of everyone. Everyone was so furious that their veins bulged out of their faces. ¡°You¡¯re finished, Levi!¡± Anyone who dares to kill Xyperia¡¯s prodigies is also obliterating the future of the country. So how can we allow him to live? They even turned to look at Dr. Erebus and Digital God standing behind. ¡°You¡¯re both the guests of honor because we allowed you to be! Your lives are in our hands, and since you chose to be on his side, you¡¯ll remain here from this day onward!¡± Not only did they wish to kill Levi, but Dr. Erebus and Digital God as well. Thud! Thud! Thud! A series of footsteps sounded as more and more Xyperian fighters arrived at the scene. Even the rear team came in the end. Soon, the entire team from Xyperia who came for training this time gathered together. ¡°All our men are here. Are you going to kill us all?¡± Chater 2922 Chater 2922 Chapter 2922 Annihte Them All The Xyperians gave Levi menacing looks. Such arrogance! Xyperia had been extremely arrogant recently and did not see anyone else as their equal, let alone a mere Levi Garrison. Even if you¡¯re good at fighting, it would be an impossible feat for you topete against a Deity. I¡¯ve never heard of anyone who could better them without being exposed to spiritual energy. So what if Levi is good at fighting and is as strong as a Deity? We have fifty-five Deities in total when adding up all the factions within the Xyperia team. The other five to six hundred fighters are also extremely talented. Some bore great expectance, while many others have been made Deities through methods provided by Idrae. Hence, it makes no difference if Levi can fight when facing such a strong team as it would be equivalent to courting death. ¡°Very well. Since you killed more than ten of our men, you and your daughter will die today!¡± After those Deities who arrivedter were informed of what had happened, they were utterly enraged. However, Levi merely swept his gaze around to survey the fifty-five Deities and hundreds of fighters in front of him before asking, ¡°Everyone¡¯s here, right?¡± ¡°Yes. We¡¯re all here! Why do you ask?¡± several men inquired. ¡°Very well then. I shall begin my killing spree. You all shall die!¡± Right after Levi made that remark, God Crusher appeared beside him, hovering while making whirring sounds. ¡°Do you think that a mere sword could take down a Deity? What a joke!¡± a Deity sneered with disdain. However, before he could finishughing, his head was severed from his body with a stter of blood. Nobody had expected that to happen. Did he just kill a Deity just like that? Before anyone could react, God Crusher continued to pierce through the air at neck-breaking speed. Swoosh! Swoosh! Swoosh! Stters of blood whizzed past like the lines of an abstract painting. However, apanying them was the separation of heads from bodies as they flew through the air and tumbled onto the ground. That was the sight of being pierced by God Crusher. No one could withstand its power, and more urately, they were not able to grasp its trajectory. Heads fell before anyone could react. God Crusher swept through the battlefield, simply unstoppable in its killing spree. One, two, ten, one hundred¡­. The numbers of those who had fallen in the Xyperia team kept rising as they died a horrible death. Despite that, they did not react at all. Levi was currently on a murderous killing spree while controlling God Crusher. He did not select his opponents or try to avoid Deities but took down anyone in front of him. It doesn¡¯t matter if they¡¯re Deities or fighters. My God Crusher will cut down every single one of them. After all, they¡¯re just human lives. They don¡¯t matter to me. As God Crusher continued to pierce through the air, one of the stronger Deities finally reacted and unleashed all kinds of ultimate techniques. He mobilized the most powerful spiritual energy and transformed it into the strongest shield or ultimate move to block the sword. Swoosh! However, no matter how strong a shield or technique was, God Crusher was able to break through them in one move. Soon after, the head of that Deity fell. It was unstoppable! Nothing could stop God Crusher! N?velDrama.Org holds this content. All the Deities started to resist, and the other fighters who recovered from their stupor also joined the counterattack. Swoosh! Swoosh! Despite having different formations, God Crusher continued taking them down. ¡°Join forces now!¡± The group of Deities tried tobine forces to defend themselves against God Crusher, with the top ten Deities at the very front creating a protective barrier. Swoosh! However, this time was significantly worse than thest. God Crusher had pierced through ten Deities in a row, sending them flying into the air. It was undeniably a mind-blowing sight. God Crusher continued to take down Deities indiscriminately. Although they gave their all, it was futile as they could not defend themselves against its power. Three hundred men fell, four hundred, five hundred¡­ In the end, no one was left standing. He had in every single one of them using God Crusher. Chater 2923 Chater 2923 Chapter 2923 Facing A Difficult Problem Dr. Erebus and Digital God were utterly dumbfounded. The entire team waspletely wiped out. Fifty-five Deities and more than six hundred fighters, with some of them having the potential to be Deities, all from Xyperia, had been annihted by Levi. He even managed to kill them all in a brief span of a minute, leaving none alive. Be it Deities or others, all he needed was his sword. Levi¡¯s face remained expressionless as he put God Crusher away, acting as if he had merely done something ordinary. Contrary to him, Dr. Erebus and Digital God were trembling all over. Those were fifty-five Deities and hundreds of elite fighters! Spaunia and Jeradus only had a dozen Deities altogether. It was equivalent to Levi annihting five Spaunias at one time. Even the eleventh-ranked Raysonia only had more than a hundred Deities, and it was as though he had wiped out half of them in one go. In actuality, Levi had done something extreme that would cause the entire world to be shaken to its very core. However, he made it seem like a walk in the park with his casual attitude. This time, they finally understood why he had such tant disregard for Xyperia. It¡¯s because of the power he possesses! Levi walked back to the sacred spring while saying nonchntly, ¡°They should be carrying treasures and such. We can divide all the loot between us.¡± The two immediately understood his words and rushed to search all the bodies, splitting all the treasures between them. As Xyperia was currently very powerful and wealthy and had ess to all kinds of treasures and equipment, they amassed a plentiful harvest. After they were done looting, Levi cleared his throat lightly, and those overlord-ss beasts that had previously run away reappeared behind them. Although Dr. Erebus and Digital God were initially confused, realization dawned on them the next moment. The group of beasts seemed to understand Levi¡¯s intentions as they cleared the bodies away, leaving the scene much cleaner than before. Other than the bloodstains on the ground, there were no bodies left. The bodies of those beasts, especially the Deity-level ones, were extremely valuable to humans. Simrly, the bodies of human fighters were also treasures to those creatures. This could be considered Levi¡¯s gift to them. Seeing the confusion in Digital God¡¯s eyes, Levi said mildly, ¡°Spiritual energy recovery also increases their intelligence and makes them smarter than some people!¡±N?velDrama.Org holds this content. Dr. Erebus could verify that. Having studied many creatures, he knew many of them had increased levels of intelligence. Are there any weird and astonishing things that I haven¡¯t yet seen? This is nothing to me. Levi went back to the sacred spring and continued to protect Forlevia. At present, she had passed out from the pain. However, her condition was stable as the medicinal power of the sacred spring was still detoxifying the toxins. Although it was progressing slowly, there were visible improvements, and no matter how much was neutralized ultimately, it was still beneficial to her. Based on the current effectiveness, it could get rid of half of the toxins in Forlevia¡¯s body at the very least. Dr. Erebus also expected the same. ¡°This poison is insane! I can¡¯t believe a healing spring like this could only neutralize half of it!¡± he eximed with a sigh. Levi replied, ¡°But this also shows that it¡¯s effective. If half of the poison can be neutralized, we can still seek other methods or treasures!¡± Dr. Erebus nodded vehemently. ¡°That¡¯s true. If we manage to find a magical medicine with effects simr to this sacred spring, Evie would surely recover!¡± ¡°Exactly. Seeing the current progress, I¡¯m confident that I can control her condition within a short period at the very least!¡± Levi had the utmost confidence that all he had to do next was to continue finding alternate methods. However, his expression suddenly changed. The problem lies in the sacred spring itself. I can¡¯t dig it up and take it with me, as it needs to remain here and be continuously nourished by the spiritual ley line below it. If the spring can¡¯t be moved, Evie has to stay here and soak in it all the time. But I have to look for other treasures. What should I do now? Such aplex problem! Levi then turned to look at Dr. Erebus. Chater 2924 Chater 2924 Chapter 2924 Get A Fighter To Protect Her Levi heaved a sigh when he thought Dr. Erebus couldn¡¯t protect Forlevia. Hence, he had no option but to protect Forlevia himself. He could leave for a short time ande back whenever Forlevia was in danger. Nheless, the situation would be unpredictable if he had to leave for a long time or was entangled in some troubles. As such, Levi thought he had to get some fighters to protect her. After giving it some thought, a suitable candidate shed through Levi¡¯s mind. Dr. Erebus had seemingly read Levi¡¯s mind and asked, ¡°Do you have a suitable candidate?¡± ¡°Yes. I have to head out for a while to get them here!¡± Levi replied. Suddenly, a faint rustling sound came from the forest at the back, indicating that people were approaching. The next moment, a group of more than twenty people was seen. They looked disheveled with bloodstains all over their bodies. Four of them were Deities, and nine were old masters who almost became Deities. Apart from them, the rest were all young geniuses. The fighters were considered elites among others from different countries and had just gone through a fierce fight. Although they were seemingly disheveled, theirbat skills elevated after the fight. The four Deities came from Rodunst, while the young ones were members of the royal families that the country wished to train. There were initially eight Deities. Nheless, four Deities and more than twenty fighters were sacrificed in the battle. They suffered huge losses but sessfully arrived at the sacred spring. ¡°It¡¯s ours now! Hahaha¡­¡± Everyone burst intoughter. ¡°Even the mighty Xyperia hadn¡¯t arrived yet. I¡¯m sure they are surrounded by the beasts and can¡¯t escape!¡± They believed that the sacred spring belonged to them, ignoring Levi and the rest. Just as they wanted to rush toward the sacred spring, another group of people came out from the bush next to them. ¡°Hmm? Are they from Loang?¡± Those from Rodunst recognized immediately that they were from Loang. As one of the strongest countries in the world, Loang was almost on par with Rodunst. Rodunst and Loang ranked seventh and eighth on the list of most powerful countries. Rumor had it that the two countries had over two hundred Deities each. It was why the people from the two countries were bold enough to explore the Rank One restricted area. ¡°You guys are here as well.¡± Loang¡¯s team was as strong as Rodunst¡¯s, for they also had four Deities and other fighters of simr levels. Apparently, Loang¡¯s team also managed to fight its way out and arrived at the sacred spring. To be exact, Loang and Rodunst found the sacred spring only because they made the right choice. This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Not long ago, all countries faced heavy losses due to waves of attacks by the beasts. Although every country was capable of fighting its way out, choosing the right direction was also crucial. Most countries chose to retreat to escape from the forest. Unfortunately, the option proved to be destructive, for they had to confront more and more beasts and dangers along the way. In the end, almost all warriors were annihted. Instead, Rodunst and Loang chose to head toward the sacred spring. It turned out that the most dangerous ce had be the safest one. The closer they were to the sacred spring, the lesser the beasts were. Since there weren¡¯t any beasts when the fighters arrived at the proximity of the sacred spring, everyone couldn¡¯t help but feel bewildered. Why is it safe here? They didn¡¯t expect to make the right call by heading straight to the sacred spring. However, none of them knew that the beasts dared note closer due to Levi¡¯s aura near the sacred spring. After all, the beasts were afraid of Levi and wished to live longer. Hence, the journey of locating the sacred spring didn¡¯t turn out to be as arduous as they expected. After exchanging nces, one of the Deities from Rodunst proposed, ¡°Now that all sorts of dangers are lurking around and the beasts mighte here anytime¡­ I suggest we should stop fighting and share the sacred spring.¡± Chater 2925 Chater 2925 Chapter 2925 Because They Are The Danger ¡°We¡¯ll drink to our heart¡¯s content and bring away as much of the remaining as we can! If we start fighting, not only will both sides incur a lot of losses, but we¡¯ll also definitely die when the beasts arrive. What do you think?¡± This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. When the Deity from Rodunst said that, amotion arose amongst the group from Loang. The Deity leading the Loang troop agreed to the suggestion without any hesitation. ¡°Okay, we¡¯ll share the sacred spring and split the magical herbs in the surroundings equally between us.¡± They were not foolish, so they naturally understood what the Deity from Rodunst was implying. As long as they decided to engage in a battle, it was highly possible that both parties would be eliminated. It would be impossible for them to secure the sacred spring for themselves. If they cooperated, it would be a win-win situation. On top of that, the sacred spring could not be easily finished by only one of them. ¡°Okay. After we split everything equally, let¡¯s help each other escape. There are too many beasts outside!¡± ¡°Sure! We must escape together.¡± Both sides agreed to cooperate. However, Dr. Erebus and Digital God were speechless. Do they think that we don¡¯t exist? They ignored us directly and even started splitting the sacred spring up. We¡¯re still here! We¡¯re still alive! We can breathe! Can¡¯t they see us? How can they just split it up like that? Besides, since Forlevia was soaking in the sacred spring, it was actually Levi¡¯s. It had nothing to do with anyone else¡ªthat was the firste-first-serve rule. Even the overlord-ss beasts acknowledged it. Thus, it waspletely illogical for those two random forces to discuss how to split Levi¡¯s possession. After finishing their discussion, the Rodunst and Loang troops headed toward the sacred spring, still ignoring Levi and the rest. In their opinion, Levi was merely lucky enough to arrive there earlier. Furthermore, the troops thought Levi and his group were so weak and thus were not even worthy enough to be their opponents. Hence, they ignored them all along, not even sparing them a single nce. As they approached, a fighter from Rodunst gripped a sword, nning to kill Levi and the rest unhesitatingly. They would not even give them a chance to speak, nning to kill them directly like a few stray dogs that blocked their road. Just when the fighter was about to strike, Dr. Erebus suddenly yelled, ¡°I¡¯d advise you to return to wherever you came from! This is not a ce that you cane.¡± Digital God even deliberately nced at Levi and concurred, ¡°Yeah! Leave now! I¡¯m genuinely advising you to leave as quickly as possible. Don¡¯t care about the sacred spring! Don¡¯t sacrifice your lives just for it.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right! You should run away quickly! Why are you still discussing how to split the sacred spring up? This is not something that you can taint. Leave now, or it¡¯ll be toote!¡± Dr. Erebus and Digital God were advising them sincerely. They did not want the troops to die there. The troops merely had a few Deities with them, but they were already discussing how to distribute the sacred spring. The fifty-five Deities from Xyperia all died miserable deaths. However, those from Rodunst and Loang turned a deaf ear to Dr. Erebus¡¯ and Digital God¡¯s persuasion. ¡°Are you trying to scare us away? Do you take us for fools? If this ce is so dangerous, why aren¡¯t you guys running away?¡± ¡°You¡¯re trying to scare us and im the sacred spring as yours, huh? How ridiculous!¡± No one believed Dr. Erebus and Digital God. They thought the duo was merely scaring them so that they could get the sacred spring all for themselves. The two of them were at a loss for words. Why aren¡¯t we running away even though we know it¡¯s dangerous? It¡¯s because we are the danger! ¡°This is really for your own good. Run away now!¡± yelled Dr. Erebus resignedly. The troops from Rodunst and Loang burst into peals ofughter. Chater 2926 Chater 2926 Chapter 2926 Be More Careful In Your Next Life Dr. Erebus raised his voice and shouted, ¡°Right underneath your feet¡­¡± That stunned the troops, who halted in their tracks and stared at him in confusion. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? What¡¯s underneath our feet?¡± Dr. Erebus replied, ¡°Just now, all seven hundred members from Xyperia died on the spot right underneath your feet, including fifty-five Deities!¡± Everyone shuddered when they heard his utterance. It was simply too shocking! ncing down subconsciously, they could only see bloodstains and nothing else. ¡°Continue bullsh*tting! Everyone from Xyperia died underneath our feet?¡± asked one of them. Dr. Erebus nodded. ¡°Yes!¡± ¡°There were seven hundred Xyperians and more than fifty Deities? Why isn¡¯t there a single corpse? There¡¯s not even a fingertip to be seen!¡± ¡°Yeah, we can¡¯t even see a corpse.¡± ¡°Besides, Xyperia¡¯s troops were huge. Why aren¡¯t there any traces of a battle?¡± ¡°Haha! I didn¡¯t think about that. There are really no signs that a battle took ce here! If everyone died, it seems like they just stood there motionlessly and waited to be killed.¡± ¡°How is that possible?¡± Dr. Erebus was bereft of an exnation when everyone voiced their doubts. He did not know how to articte it. It was because Levi was too terrifying. He killed everyone with a single blow. Hence, there were no signs of a battle. ¡°See, you can¡¯t even continue your lie!¡± The troops sneered and marched toward the sacred spring simultaneously. ¡°Why must you do this? Why are you refusing to listen to my advice? You lots are so obstinate!¡± Dr. Erebus was furious. Meanwhile, Digital God heaved a long sigh. ¡°Well, I hope that you¡¯ll heed other people¡¯s pieces of advice in your next life.¡± ¡°Yeah, you can only be more careful in your next life,¡± Dr. Erebus chimed in. ¡°Kill them!¡± The fighters from Rodunst and Loang had gone into action. They charged toward the rest murderously, especially at Forelevia, who was soaking in the sacred spring. Whoosh! Apanied by the sharp sound made by a sword that traveled quickly through the air, a massive gust of wind arose. At that moment, everyone felt an immense pressure weigh down on them. It felt like their blood had frozen in their veins. Their spiritual energy was sealed, and their minds turned nk. Gush! Gush! Gush! The God Crusher flew across the air before doubling back and returning to Levi. The dozens of people from Rodunst and Loang stood there,pletely paralyzed. A look of disbelief filled their eyes. Soon, their heads flew into the air. This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Streaks of blood gushed up like fountains. Thud! Thud! One by one, they fell to the ground. Looking at the corpses strewn across the floor, Dr. Erebus shook his head. ¡°See! This is what you get for being stubborn.¡± Do you think that this person is a kind man? Be filled with remorse at the afterworld! Very quickly, the overlord-ss beasts appeared again, and the corpses disappeared like before. ¡°Stay here and guard the ce. If any danger arises, look for me. I¡¯ll rush over immediately.¡± ¡°Huh? Are we up for the job?¡± Dr. Erebus and Digital God were worried. If there were too many fighters, they could not hold everyone back. Levi made some arrangements around the sacred spring after leaving the duo with some instructions. Then, he released a surge of aura. Following that, tens of thousands of beasts sprinted through Emberfall Rainforest. All the beasts were rushing over after sensing Levi¡¯s aura. The overlord-ss beasts were the first to arrive. Theyy prostrate on the ground, shuddering uncontrobly. It was apparent how utterly terrified they were of Levi. All the beasts were gathered around the sacred spring. Dr. Erebus understood that Levi wanted all the beasts to protect Forlevia. Indeed, that was what thetter was nning to do. Based on Levi¡¯s current powers, he just needed to release a bit of his aura for the beasts to know what to do. Beasts were different from humans. They were not fickle, maniptive people. If Levi wanted them to protect Forlevia, they would do as he wished. Nothing else would arise. Chater 2927 Chater 2927 Chapter 2927 The n To Split Up Erudia The sacred spring seemed extremely peaceful at the moment. However, it was surrounded by numerous beasts, including the weak and the powerful. The sacred spring became imprable. Even Dr. Erebus was shocked. It would take four to five hundred Deities charging over simultaneously before they could even touch the sacred spring. Even with that, Levi was still worried and wanted people to guard the ce. Having made all arrangements, he stepped forward and disappeared into thin air. It was true that he was mighty. However, unexpected events might ur when his attention was spread thin across too many things. He did not want such unexpected events to happen; he could not afford for that to happen when it came to Forlevia. Hence, he needed people to guard Forlevia and prevent anything untoward from urring. The person he wished to look for was at Erudia, so that was where he headed to. A while had passed after the spiritual energy revival. No matter how hard Erudia tried, it could not produce a Deity. Its overall powers were no match to the others. In the current environment, even Eragon of The Cardinal Hall could not pose any threats. They would be massacred if they encountered any fighters. The fate of Erudia had been predetermined as many people had started to discuss how they should split the country up. Ichirou¡¯s demise had forcefully averted everyone¡¯s attention, causing them to suppress their desires. However, everyone was starting to realize that his death was definitely due to the beasts. It had nothing to do with Erudia. What Erudia imed about the lesiastic Order and the Esoteric Guild were merely rumors. This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Initially, many people in Erudia believed in the existence of the two entities, but there was no more news about them afterward. Even the people of Erudia no longer believed it, let alone the rest. The forces that had their eyes on that country were all tempted to take action. Although Erudia did not have any Deities, itsnds were vast. After experiencing the spiritual energy revival, thosends would certainly have a lot of magical herbs and resources. Someone had investigated it before and discovered that Erudia was one of the top three nations with the most spiritual energy crystals. If that was the case, it surely had a lot of other resources. Additionally, since Erudia did not have any Deities or fighters, those resources could never be utilized. It was a golden opportunity to the others. As long as they entered Erudia, they could only stand to gain. Furthermore, rumors had it that Xyperia, the most powerful nation, wouldunch a full-scale attack on Erudia. The resources that Erudia had were what they needed the most. For their n of creating Deities, Idrae needed vast amounts of resources. There were no limits to desires and ns such as that, so they would not stop at creating a few hundred Deities. As long as the method worked, they could create tens or hundreds of thousands of Deities. That would require a significantlyrge amount of resources, but the resources that Xyperia and its allies had were not enough. They needed to expand, and Erudia¡¯s resources were the most suitable ones out of all. In fact, they were so plentiful that they would not need to worry about resources for good. Hence, splitting Erudia up was the most critical step in Xyperia¡¯s n. As a result, the other forces were trying to grab the opportunity and secure a share of Erudia¡¯s resources for themselves when Xyperia attacked Erudia. Otherwise, they would not have a chance to do so. Before that, some people had tried to attack Erudia¡¯s previous allies in an attempt to exploit their resources and enve their people. Like Erudia, they hid in the Shelters and missed the golden opportunity. Not only did they not have any Deities, but they ended up in an even worse state than Erudia. After the outsidersunched their invasion, they looted the entire ce. The allies tried to seek help from Erudia, but it was futile¡ªErudia could not even protect itself, let alone others. Hence, Erudia¡¯s allies and neighboring countries were plundered. Naturally, it was a test to see if Erudia was capable enough to protect them. The results were apparent¡ªErudia did not have the capability. Moreover, the lesiastic Order and the Esoteric Guild were all rumors. Hence, Keerea had decided to attack Erudia. Chater 2928 Chater 2928 Chapter 2928 A Deity From Erudia Keerea carried out many investigations for a long time before making this decision. Meanwhile, Raysonia wished to join them. However, Levi¡¯s previous visit had caused a huge blow to their confidence. They chose to keep a low profile and did not participate in Keerea¡¯s ns. Furthermore, they did not want other countries to find out that they had suffered a severe loss. That was why they sat out of the quest to conquer and divide Erudia. Raysonia could not risk revealing their trump card. It would doom them. However, Keerea had been itching to attack for a long time. They decided to attack after their investigation confirmed Erudia did not have a Deity, and the lesiastic Order and the Esoteric Guild were just myths. Keerea had benefited from the spiritual energy revival and was now ranked thirteen with nearly a hundred Deities. Furthermore, the country was famed for its incredible technology. Researchers in Keerea were searching for ways to use technology to create Deities. For now, it seemed Keerea was as powerful as Raysonia. Even Levi¡¯s old acquaintance, Sammy Lenheim became a Deity. She was also one of the most powerful Deities in Keerea. Ranked among the top five, many considered her to be the Deity among Deities. Furthermore, Sammy held a prominent position even before she became a Deity. After the spiritual energy revival, Sammy was admitted into the royal house and became an influential queen with the authority tomand Deities and fighters. The position and power turned her into a different person. She became a domineering queen. All she cared about was wars and fighters. Furthermore, she killed without hesitation and was ruthless. She had no regard for the life of others and was heartless. People believed it was the side effect of the radiation of spiritual energy, affecting her humanity. Some even spected that power had eroded her heart. At this moment, she sent out ten Deities and three thousand fighters toward Erudia. Rumors said that Sammy was the reason Keerea decided to attack in advance. The queen decided to invade Erudia earlier to protect it so other countries would not dare to think of attacking it. She nned to make Erudia a subordinate state of Keerea and divide its resources, not harm its people. However, that was only if no one in Erudia opposed them. Keerea would not hesitate to kill anyone who dared to rebel. Otherwise, all Keerea wanted was to obtain Erudia¡¯s resources. They had no ns to harm the people. Sammy was only offering Erudia such generosity in consideration of Levi. If other countries were to conquer Erudia, they would not only divide up the resources but massacre its people and force them into very. Erudia would be hell on earth. Although Keerea¡¯s offer was considered merciful, it would amount to Erudia surrendering itself and allowing Keerea to rule over them. That was something no one in Erudia could ept. They would rather fight to the death than let foreign forces conquer them for their resources. When Keerea¡¯s forces arrived, Daxon and the others had organized themselves and were ready to fight to their deaths. Even though they knew the risks, they would rather die in battle than let Keerea¡¯s fighters advance into Erudia. The enemies would have to get through Daxon and his team first. The Erudia men remained unflinching in the face of death. The whole world, including Xyperia, was following this battle. They were curious to see whether Erudia had any powerful fighters. Furthermore, they wanted to find out whether the two rumored organizations truly existed. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. In other words, they wanted Keerea to risk itself first and see whether there was any hidden danger. Soon, both countries began fighting each other. It became apparent that Erudia was too weak. The vast differences in their strength made it impossible for Erudia to stop Keerea¡¯s advancement. Thetter could send any of its Deities to bring down Erudia¡¯s defense causing major casualties. The Deities and fighters from Keerea were on apletely different level from Daxon and his team and surpassed them in every aspect. As Keerea¡¯s Deities were ready to massacre the crowd in Erudia, a ray of golden light suddenly appeared. Erudia¡¯s Deity had finally appeared. No one expected them to have one. No one in Erudia knew of his existence either. Where did this Deitye from? Who is he? Chater 2929 Chater 2929 Chapter 2929 Return Of The Cardinal Hall General Everyone could not resist looking toward that ray of golden light. They all wanted to know who it was. The whole world was astounded at this moment. Erudia has a Deity? Didn¡¯t everyone in Erudia hide from the spiritual energy revival? Stunned, all eyes were on the figure hovering in the sky. Erudia¡¯s Deity was none other than Edmund, the Cardinal Hall General! No one expected him to be Erudia¡¯s Deity. It turned out that Edmund did not hide in Shelter during the spiritual energy revival. He had faced it head on. He wanted to train in that hostile environment and improve the Iron Golem Technique. Therefore, he received increased power. However, he faced the spiritual energy revival differently from others. Other people stood still and let spiritual energy cover them. On the other hand, Edmund tried his best to achieve self-breakthrough during spiritual energy revival and used the powerful energy to alter his body. Through this, he had reached the limit of self- breakthrough. Then, he realized he could absorb spiritual energy and convert it within his body before using it to improve the Iron Golem Technique. That allowed him to bring the technique to a new level. Level Nine was the highest level avable for Iron Golem Technique. This technique would produce nine silhouettes to surround the user. However, Edmund advanced such that these silhouettes had material bodies. He had been in solitary training for a few days to grow his abilities. Otherwise, he would have arrived at the battle much earlier. Coincidentally, he hadpleted his training just in time to save Erudia from the invasion. Thud, thud, thud¡­ The Deities released multiple killer attacks against Edmund, but the newly improved Iron Golem Technique blocked them. Keerea¡¯s Deities were stunned. They looked at the golden light exuding from him in disbelief. If he were even a littleter, many people would have died. ¡°My son! That¡¯s my son!¡± Daxon shouted excitedly. His eyes were full of pride. He could sense from Edmund¡¯s aura that his son was stronger than any of the Deities from Keerea. One should know that Deities were also ranked ording to their powers. Edmund was, no doubt, a powerful one.N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. Other people also shouted excitedly, ¡°Sir is here! He hase to help us!¡± How could anyone not be excited to see Erudia¡¯s first Deity? People even regarded him as their savior. He arrived at the cusp of doom to save them. ¡°As long as I am in Erudia, no foreign forces shall breach in!¡± Edmund dered fiercely. He nced at the crowd of fighters from Keerea. ¡°Kill him!¡± A few Deities from Keerea exchanged nces before dashing forward to kill Edmund. The ten Deities knew he was stronger than each one of them. Therefore, two of their most powerful Deities decided to attack him together. Both sides fought hard. However, Keerea¡¯s two Deities were soon losing. Edmund was too powerful for them. His Iron Golem Technique astounded everyone. No matter what techniques the duo used, they were useless against Edmund. How could they stand a chance when none of their attacks could hurt him? Soon, Edmund began to retaliate. The two Deities from Keerea immediately sustained minor injuries. The entire Eudia gasped in awe as they watched the battle. They had a Deity, and he was also stronger than the other Deities here. Therefore, everyone cheered excitedly. ¡°Get him!¡± Two more Deities charged into the battle. The four Deities had a good chance of defeating Edmund. It worried the crowd in Erudia. However, after the battle began, the result was no different from before. Their attacks were all useless against Edmund, who overpowered them easily. Soon, the other two Deities were injured too. ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Two more from Keerea joined the battle. Now, six Deities attacked Edmund at the same time. However, as the battle continued, one could see that the six did not pose a threat to him. ¡°Go! Everyone, attack him at once! Kill him!¡± In the end, Keerea had no choice but to send out all ten of its Deities. Chater 2930 Chater 2930 Chapter 2930 Do You Know Who My Master Is Ten Deities had joined forces to fight against a single person. This was the first instance since the spiritual energy revival. Naturally, no one knew about Levi¡¯s battle. The entire world was paying attention to this specific battle. Now that the ten Deities had joined forces, the situation becamepletely different. The Cardinal Hall General started to struggle. Although his Iron Golem Technique was able to deflect the blows and prevent any harm, his attacks were limited when up against ten opponents. Boom! After a chaotic battle, his aura soared. Loud booms echoed across the sky as his body morphed into iron. Boom! Boom! His terrifying power surged everywhere, injuring the Deities of Keerea. Almost all of the ten Deities were wounded, albeit to different extents. The situation changed instantly. The Cardinal Hall General alone managed to hold back ten Deities! This could be considered a miracle to everyone¡¯s astonishment. This baffled the entire world. Compared to the Deities, this turn of events shocked everyone even more. When the other fighters of Keerea saw the situation was now to their disadvantage, they immediately attacked The Cardinal Hall General. However, he was just like an Iron God¡ªhe killed everyone in his path. The Deities were of no match to him, let alone the others. In no time, Edmund ravaged the ce. Not only did he keep attacking the Deities, but he also infiltrated the three thousand fighters of Keera and unleashed a massacre. While it was difficult to kill Deities, it was much easier to kill the others. ¡°Argh!¡± Shrieks of agony rang loudly in the air as people copsed on the floor. The number of deaths and casualties soared. The Deities could not do anything to The Cardinal Hall General, let alone the rest. He killed whoever came into his way. It was a tragic scene. The three thousand fighters were no different from ordinary people in front of The Cardinal Hall General. He just kept killing. Although I can¡¯t kill the Deities in a short while, it¡¯s a piece of cake for me to kill everyone else. Hence, he went on a berserk killing spree. The troops from Keera were plunged into chaos as their numbers dwindled quickly. The ten Deities could not even stop him even if they wanted to. After all, when they tried stopping him a couple of times, their injuries became even more serious. If this continued, not only would the others die, but they would have to sacrifice their lives too. Edmund was extremely terrifying! He killed from daybreak to nightfall, stopping the Keerean troops from advancing. This was unprecedented! Soon, the Keereans at the back learned about this, especially Sammy, who was the main person in charge of this n. When faced with such a situation, she instructed coldly, ¡°We must not give him any opportunities. If we do, he¡¯ll pose trouble for us in the future. Dispatch forty Deities! I¡¯ll see if he can hold them off.¡± Soon, Keerea dispatched another forty Deities. In addition to the ten Deities from before, there were now fifty Deities in total. That was half of Keerea¡¯s total force. It was a magnificent scene¡ªthey mobilized half of the total force to kill The Cardinal Hall General. However, looking at the current circumstances, Keerea had no choice but to resort to this. Soon, the forty Deities arrived and joined forces with the previous ten. N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. As expected, the situation changed. ording to how strong The Cardinal Hall General was, he could at most fight against twenty-five to thirty Deities. Although he could defeat them, he would inevitably be seriously injured. Yet, there were fifty Deities. Soon, The Cardinal Hall General lost the upper hand. Boom! After an intense battle, his Iron Golem Technique was overwhelmed, and he was sent flying backward. The fifty Deities were simply too powerful. Even after using all the techniques possible, Edmund still could not resist them. He was sent flying across the air three consecutive times. The Cardinal Hall General could not get back up to his feet. Now that his Iron Golem Technique had been broken, he had no other methods. ¡°Kill him and enter Erudia directly!¡± Amand came from Keera. At that moment, The Cardinal Hall General scoffed coldly. ¡°If you can call for support, I can too! Do you know who my master is?¡± Chater 2931 Chater 2931 Chapter 2931 Save Me Master The Cardinal Hall General did not know that his master was Levi. To him, his master was a very mysterious existence. In fact, it could very well be the lesiastic Order or the Esoteric Guild. More importantly, the Iron Golem Technique was simply too miraculous. Now that he had reached this stage, he found it extremely astonishing. He recalled how easy it had been for his master to teach him the Iron Golem Technique. It gave him an illusion that his master was a terrifying existence hidden within the depths of Erudia. Furthermore, rumors of the lesiastic Order and the Esoteric Guild arose after that. He was thus convinced that his master was from either of these two forces. Now that he was in danger, he was sure that his master would appear. Daxon panicked. What master are you talking about? Isn¡¯t your master Levi? Fine! Even if Levi is undefeatable, he¡¯s busy curing his daughter¡¯s poison. How would he have time to rush here? He definitely won¡¯t appear in Erudia! ¡°Your master?¡± Still, The Cardinal Hall General¡¯s words scared the Keereans. After all, the situation was different now. Initially, there were no Deities in Erudia. N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. They had just arrived in Erudia, yet such a powerful opponent emerged. Anyone would be scared if he imed he had a master supporting him. If he was already so powerful, his master would be unimaginably stronger. Perhaps, thetter would be from the lesiastic Order or the Esoteric Guild. If both of them really existed, Keerea would be doomed. That was why the Keereans asked that question. ¡°That¡¯s right! My master! I can call for support too!¡± snapped the Cardinal Hall General coldly. When the fifty Deities heard that Edmund had someone backing him up, they became wary. What if there really is a terrifyingly powerful existence supporting Erudia? What should we do? By then, we¡¯ll all die, and Keerea would be plunged into a dangerous situation. They started to panic. The news quickly spread to the other Keereans at the back. Everyone had the same thought. When they were discussing the issue, they wondered whether there were Deities supporting Erudia. However, Sammy frowned and remarked calmly, ¡°It¡¯s true that he has a master, but that¡¯s Levi!¡± She knew about what had happened previously. While others might not know who Killfinger or the new leader of the ancient Garrison n was, she did. It was none other than Levi. He was also The Cardinal Hall General¡¯s master. It dawned on everyone when they heard that. Furthermore, they also learned that Levi was too busy trying to cure his daughter¡¯s poison. Since he was not the ¡°master¡± that everyone was imagining, they all heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°Is The Cardinal Hall General stupid? How can he use Levi to threaten us?¡± The Keereans at the backughed mockingly. ¡°Issue themand to kill The Cardinal Hall General! Ignore everything else!¡± The fifty Deities in front soon received themand and found out what had happened. They felt humiliated that they were threatened by The Cardinal Hall General. ¡°Kill him!¡± This time, they did not show any mercy and attacked Edmund directly, nning to rip him into shreds. Oh no! Feeling scared, Daxon and the rest closed their eyes subconsciously. They knew they were doomed. After all, Edmund did not have a master! ¡°Save me, Master!¡± cried The Cardinal Hall General at the sky in the nick of time. However, the Deities of Keereaughed coldly. ¡°Haha! I want to see if you actually have a master to save you!¡± As the Deity spoke, he rushed to the front and pulled his fist back into a punch. He was barely fifty meters away from The Cardinal Hall General. This was an extremely insignificant distance for Deities¡ªin fact, it was just like a few millimeters. A twisted grin appeared on the Deity¡¯s¡¯ face. He had already anticipated the moment when The Cardinal Hall General would get smashed into pieces. Whoosh! However, a sh of light appeared. A streak of blood spurted out of the Deity¡¯s neck as his head flew into the sky. Chater 2932 Chater 2932 Chapter 2932 Live Targets Theughter from Keerea¡¯s side suddenly ceased. Everyone was stunned and could not believe what they were seeing. Even Keerea¡¯s fighters were stumped. On the other side, the crowd from Erudia was astonished too. No one expected things to turn out like this. Why is the Deity suddenly dead? ¡°Master is here! Master is here! Master!¡± Edmund could not help shouting upon seeing this. Suddenly, a sword shot out of nowhere at the Deity second nearest to him. Swoosh! It immediately pierced through the Deity¡¯s neck, causing blood to spill all over the ground. Before the crowd could react, the sword glowed and released a fearsome energy as it ripped through the air. Swoosh! Another one of the Deities was dead! Whoosh! The sword continued to traverse through the air, releasing its power everywhere. It shone as bright as a sun, captivating everyone on the scene. Swoosh! Swoosh! This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. The sword continued to kill one Deity after another. Ten dropped dead. Soon, the number grew to twenty. Then, thirty Deities fell. Even if all of Keerea¡¯s Deities faced this sword together, they could not do anything. They could neither block nor hide from it. There was no escape. All of them were living targets for the sword. The sword brought them down one by one. It was so shocking that one had to see to believe it! The world had never seen anything like this! It was the first time anyone saw so many Deities gathered to fight something only to be ughtered by a flying sword. What happened was absolutely terrifying! ¡°Hahaha¡­¡± Edmundughed gleefully. The flying sword continued to shoot through the air and take down the Deities. Thud! Thest one fell to the ground dead. All fifty of Keerea¡¯s Deities were dead. There was not one survivor. What the heck? Everyone turned pale from fear and shivered as a chill ran down their spine. They stood frozen on their spots. That, that¡­ What the heck happened? The Deities! There were fifty, but none of them survived. Nothing like this had ever happened before. Erudia did not have Deities. Therefore, Erudians were even more shocked by what happened. They had always thought that Deities were powerful like gods. However, they had just witnessed the ughtering of the Deities. Furthermore, they were still confused about that sword. In fact, they were not the only ones. Apart from Dr. Erebus, no one else had ever seen such a scene. At the back, Keerea¡¯s high-rank officials were shocked. They had suddenly lost fifty of their Deities. Many of them almost fainted from shock. Even Sammy could not believe what she saw. Apart from the Deities the sword killed, Edmund had also ughtered many of Keerea¡¯s three thousand fighters. Now, Keerea had only about two thousand fighters left. At this moment, the sword was still floating above their fighters. Buzz, buzz¡­ The sword made a lot of noise and caused strong gusts of wind. The remaining two thousand fighters sensed its terrifying power deep within their core. They could perceive their impending doom. Thud! Thud! The crowd of fighters knelt. They prostrated themselves under the sword and begged, ¡°Please have mercy on us and spare our lives!¡± How could anyone not cower with such a terrifying thing floating above them? That sword had killed the Deities as if they were nothing. Thus, the fighters knew they could not stand a chance against it. Meanwhile, in the defensive base away from the battle scene, Sammy ordered, ¡°Retreat! Everyone, retreat now!¡± The kneeling fighters heard her order and got up immediately, wanting to escape. ¡°Do you think you cane and go as you please?¡± Edmund muttered. The floating sword seemed to have heard him. It suddenly shot into the crowd of fighters. They trembled and felt a chill down their spine. Then, something horrific happened. The sword speedily pierced through the two thousand fighters. Thud! Thud¡­ Blood gushed out of them as they copsed to the ground. Chater 2933 Chater 2933 Chapter 2933 They Shall Pay The Price I shall punish anyone who dares to harm Erudia no matter how far they are! You havee here to attack Erudia. Do you think I will let you escape? No way! None shall leave, and all shall die! Every fighter sent by Keerea was killed that day, bathing Erudia¡¯s borders with blood. Everyone wondered how the sword pierced through more than two thousand people in such a short time. It moved so fast that none of the Deities could catch it. However, it made sense if one were to think about it. Since the sword had killed fifty Deities easily, it could eliminate two thousand fighters with ease. The massacre was the most shocking thing anyone had ever seen. Now, no one dared to mock Erudia. The sword had proven the detractors wrong. Edmund was tremendously strong, but his master was even more powerful. One should keep in mind that no one saw who controlled the sword. He was not present on the battle scene. Instead, he was controlling the sword from a secret location. Everyone was stunned. No one expected Erudia to have such an unbelievably powerful person. It turned out that the rumors were real. The lesiastic Order and the Esoteric Guild truly existed in Erudia. People believed that the magical techniques for controlling the sword came from the cultivation technique or the lesiastic Order¡¯s Strange Arts. Someone even imed to have seen this technique in the order¡¯s records. Erudia became a restricted area to other countries. No one could invade here. It did not matter those other countries had experienced spiritual energy revival or had Deities. Erudia was a ce that no one should attempt to breach. Furthermore, it did not matter that all Erudians hid from spiritual energy revival. Although the nation had no Deity, it had someone powerful enough to ughter all Deities. That battle shocked the whole world. Ever since then, everyone knew to stay away from Erudia. Even a Deity would not dare to think of attacking there. Those who were keen to conquer Erudia cancelled their ns. Even Xyperia needed to regroup and reconsider their strategy. They even thought of calling their n off because they needed time to reevaluate Erudia¡¯s situation. They needed to understand Erudia¡¯s situation before daring to act. On the other hand, Keerea was petrified. They had taken the risk to attack Erudia first and suffered many casualties, including half of its Deities. The loss was so severe that the Keereans would take a long time to recover. Previously, they ranked thirteen in the world. However, they dropped to forty-fifth in rank after that battle. Erudia¡¯s strength astounded the world. It was impossible to go against them. Meanwhile, Erudians cheered and cried tears of relief. It turned out that they had a secret protector. Edmund was the most excited of them all. He shouted to the sky, ¡°Master, please reveal yourself. I miss you. I have trained the Iron Golem Technique to a new height¡­¡± Daxon, the Divine Brigadier, and the rest of the Erudians looked to the sky curiously. No one knew who controlled the sword. The whole world waited with abated breath to find out. However, there was no response from the sky. Buzz, buzz¡­ The sword known as God Crusher released a series of buzzing noises and flew higher before disappearing into the sky. Levi was coincidentally in Erudia when Edmund was in danger. However, he had to rush off to search for fighters to protect Forlevia. Therefore, he could not appear in person to help Edmund. Instead, he controlled God Crusher to kill Keerea¡¯s Deities as he traveled. N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. He did not use any special sword techniques. It was his immense power that allowed him to control everything. The sword was just a tool to aid him. At this moment, he had traveled some distance. There was no way that he could hear what Edmund shouted. Levi was still rushing to find people who could protect Forlevia. Soon, God Crusher caught up with him. He noticed that God Crusher had grown in power. It seemed the weapon had obtained energy from battles and blood of enemies. ¡°We shall arrive soon!¡± Levi muttered to himself. Chater 2934 Chater 2934 Chapter 2934 Fighters To Protect Forlevia He arrived at the former location of Carigrey Academy, the abode of the people he was searching for. It was destroyed during an upheaval. Carigrey was a spiritualnd. Therefore, it was full of spiritual energy and spiritual energy crystals. Behind the academyy Carigrey Mountains, a Rank One restricted area. Naturally, the academy¡¯s site was also part of the restricted area. A Rank One restricted area was dangerous, but it also meant the existence of magical herbs. However, Levi was not interested in them. He was here to look for people. The ones he wanted to find were none other than his past students. Previously, he learned that everyone went into hiding during the upheaval. However, his students were excluded. There were eighty people, including Bruno and Troy. They did not hide but faced the upheaval head-on. No one knew whether they were still alive. Levi believed they were alive and even increased their powers after the spiritual energy revival. He had taught them techniques that did not allow rapid advancement. They were slow foundation techniques that could garner twice the result with only half the effort. That technique would be advantageous during spiritual energy revival. They could use it to absorb the surrounding spiritual energy and convert it into power for their bodies. That way, they could rapidly increase their strength. Therefore, Levi believed that all of them had be powerful fighters. When he wanted to find someone to protect Forlevia, he first thought of Cyrus. Then, he remembered the eighty people here. Suddenly, he smiled. ¡°Come out everyone! I¡¯m here!¡± Levi shouted. Boom, boom¡­ A series of powerful aura burst out of nowhere. Then, they appeared one by one. Bruno, Troy, and Weldon¡­ There was a total of eighty people. None of them were missing. Levi smiled proudly as he looked at the aura surrounding their bodies. As he predicted, all of them had be tremendously powerful fighters. Although they were still weaker than he was back then, the difference was not too much. At the same time, they exceeded Levi¡¯s expectations. Judging from theirbat prowess, they wereparable to the Cardinal Hall General. Even Deities paledpared to them. Furthermore, there were eighty of them. It was no wonder that this Rank One restricted area was so peaceful. There were eighty unbelievably powerful people. No one would dare to cause trouble here. All of them greeted in unison, ¡°Master Garrison!¡± ¡°There is not much time. I will exin to you on the way!¡± Levi said. Then, he quickly brought these eighty people with him and headed to Emberfall Rainforest. At the same time, he did not have to worry about Erudia. He knew how frightened the world was after he controlled God Crusher to massacre many people. For a while, no one dared to attack Erudia. Xyperia and the rest of the world were still in shock by the existence of a mysterious fighter in Erudia. Suddenly, another news broke out. Xyperia had sent out an exploration team consisting of fifty-five Deities and around seven hundred elites into Rank One restricted area only to have them wiped out. The world still had not recovered from the shock of Keerea losing so many Deities in one day. Now, there was another shocking news about Xyperia¡¯s loss. Everyone wondered what was inside a Rank One restricted area named Emberfall Rainforest. One should know that Xyperia had a variety of Deities with different skills. They included a variety of Deities to cover different aspects of defenses and ensure the team¡¯s safety. Yet, the whole team was annihted. The scariest part was none of the team members managed to send a signal. N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. Therefore, Xyperia believed there was an unimaginable strong beast inside the Rank One restricted area. Not even Deities stood a chance against it. However, Xyperia could not ept such a severe casualty without proper exnation. They wanted to form another team to enter Emberfall Rainforest again to find out what had happened. Chater 2935 Chater 2935 Chapter 2935 Zarain Is Still The Most Powerful No matter what danger there was, they needed to investigate what had happened. They could not let go of such severe loss without doing anything. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. After all, Xyperia was the strongest nation in the world. It would be humiliating if they could not find the answer. At this moment, Levi brought eighty people, including Troy, to the sacred spring. Dr. Erebus and Digital God were astounded to see them. Everyone knew Levi was unbelievably formidable. However, no one expected he would have eighty powerful students. Judging from their auras, every one of these eighty people wasparable to overlord-ss beasts in the sacred spring. Levi would have nothing to worry about if he had so many fighters guarding Forlevia. It would be impossible for anyone to attempt anything against her. Even if someone dared to attempt something, it would take a lot of time to get through so many fighters. After settling Troy and his group, Levi left the sacred spring again with Dr. Erebus and Digital God. The news of Levi killing half of Keerea¡¯s Deities continued to astound the world. Therefore, no one dared to do anything against Erudia. Furthermore, no one dared to attempt anything against Erudia¡¯s allies too. Many powerful forces had to switch their target elsewhere, away from Erudia and the Defenders of the Gxy. The country could not be breached. However,pared to Erudia, Zarain had much less resources and did not seem worth attacking. During the spiritual energy revival, everyone from Erudia hid in Shelter but the exposure caused a dramatic change to its environment. On the other hand, Zarain had covered its territory with an invisible protective barrier during the spiritual energy revival. Itsnd did not receive the baptism of spiritual energy. Thus, Zarain¡¯snds did not undergo visible changes. One could even say that nothing changed at all. That was why it had the least resources. Even its smaller neighboring countries had much better resources. Initially, most of the powerful forces had no interest in attacking Zarain since their first choice was to attack Erudia. Now that it was impossible, they could only switch their sights on other targets. Although Zarain¡¯s environment did not change, it was still the most powerful nation in the past with many valuable treasures. Furthermore, other countries allied with the Defenders of the Gxy also experienced spiritual energy revival. Therefore, they still had good ess to resources. Thus, many powerful forces began making their move and were ready to attack Defenders of the Gxy. Members of Shield panicked upon hearing the news. ck Hawk members were frantic and rushed to Smythe to report this matter. Although Zarain were strong in the past, they were useless in the new environment. Anyone could send a Deity and destroy Shield. Smythe did not dy and contacted Niel immediately. Both of them disappeared for some time. Soon, they reappeared in Shield. Members of ck Hawk surrounded them urgently, wanting to know the n to deal with the impending threat. They knew where Smythe and Niel went when they disappeared. The duo must have gone to meet with the forces behind Zarain, the true leaders of Defenders of the Gxy. In other words, it was them who destroyed the Lab of Gods and Sacroria. ¡°There is no need to worry! No matter what happens, Zarain remains the most powerful in this world! We were the strongest then, and we still are now! Thus, we do not have to fear the Deities! Although Defenders of the Gxy does not have a Deity, we can still destroy them!¡± Niel exined. His words shocked everyone from ck Hawk. There is no doubt that we were the most powerful in the past. But what about now? Can we truly not fear the Deities? Is it okay not to be wary of Xyperia? It is now tremendously strong. Is it okay not to worry? Everyone remained doubtful. However, Niel seemed confident when he gave his exnation. It made them wonder what the mysterious forces behind them were. They wondered how the said mysterious forces could be so strong as to not fear the impending threat. Chater 2936 Chater 2936 Chapter 2936 Anomaly In Erudia The members of ck Hawk chose to trust Niel and stopped worrying about the threats to the Defenders of the Gxy. They even looked forward to the attack so they could see the trump card hidden within Zarain. Meanwhile, the battle that brought down Keerea had a rippling effect on Erudia. Ever since Levi controlled that sword to kill Keerea¡¯s Deities and fighters, mysterious figures appeared in various ces in Erudia. They all said, ¡°Why is the spiritual energy outside so thick? What is going on out there? That sword is too incredible.¡± Meanwhile, there was constant thunder and lightning in a sacrednd deep in the mountains in Erudia. Intense spiritual energy surrounded the mountain peak and would not dissipate for a long time. This ce was considered a restricted area. Soon, all the beasts seemed to have disappeared and went into hiding as though something was scaring them. ¡°Haha, we are finally outside! Huh? The spiritual energy here is thick. It feels no different from our ce! Does this mean that we can keep staying outside now?¡± said a shadowy figure. Somewhere in the North, a few shadowy figures traversed through the air,ughing from time to time. Levi never expected his simple sword demonstration would lead to such a severe disturbance and attract legendary beings out of hiding. At this moment, he was still unaware of what he had caused and could only focus on finding ways to save Forlevia. He visited the sacred spring once every day to check on her condition. The sacred spring could gradually wash away her poison. However, it could not remove them completely. He needed to find other ways or search for magical herbs. He had no choice but to keep searching. However, looking for other cures depended on luck. Sometimes, one could not find it no matter how hard one searched. Therefore, Levi and his team had no choice but to search gradually. Once they gained more experience, they had a better sense of direction and knew better ways to continue searching. Meanwhile, Xyperia gathered a team of thirteen to investigate Emberfall Rainforest. All thirteen members were Deities. Their attributes were speed and stealth. Half of the team had unparalleled speed and could escape in an instant. Another half had stealth which allowed them to conceal themselves and move like ghosts. They are the most suitable people to investigate such a dangerous ce. Once they sensed danger, they could escape quickly. It was never their aim to fight but to assess the situation. One should also know that Xyperia had immense resources and financial capabilities. While other countries only had a few Deities, Xyperia had Deities of every kind of attribute. It was incredible that they had so many Deities that they needed to categorize them. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. The team of thirteen Deities entered Emberfall Rainforest. They journeyed deep into it and maintained a suitable distance from each other to better utilize their abilities. Then, they used their heightened speed and stealth and arrived unnoticed near the sacred spring. However, they did not find anything there. Therefore, they went further and arrived at the sacred spring. It was then that they saw Forlevia. The discovery was a tremendous surprise to them. They did not expect Levi to have something to do with the matter. Suddenly, they found themselves surrounded by beasts. Eight overlord-ss beasts began to attack them. The team of thirteen Deities immediately used their speed and stealth to escape. Even the beasts had difficulty catching them. Suddenly, human figures shed into appearance in the surroundings. More and more appeared and blocked the thirteen Deities¡¯ way. No matter how fast their speed or stealth, they stood no chance against eighty fighters. Troy and his eighty-member team did not give the Deities a chance to escape. They killed every one of them. All who dared to enter this sacrednd were enemies. This was what Levi had instructed. They had to protect Forlevia from every possible threat. Meanwhile, Xyperia kept waiting for news from their team. When they lost contact with it, they finally understood. Emberfall Rainforest was off limits. Chater 2937 Chater 2937 Chapter 2937 Unimaginable Wealth However, Xyperiabeled the whole matter as ssified and refused to let anyone find out about it. They could not let the outside world know how much loss they suffered or let anyone realize the potential of that ce. In the following few days, Levi went on exploration alone. He focused on searching through the restricted area. Previously, he found many valuable things in the sacred spring. N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. In those few days, he searched through three Rank One restricted areas. Although he found many magical herbs, they were slightly weaker than what he had discovered in the sacred spring. These magical herbs would be useless in Forlevia¡¯s condition. He had expected such an oue because he was trying his luck exploring the restricted areas. However, the things he found were of use too. Dr. Erebus and Digital God used the magical herbs Levi brought back and increased their powers. Those magical herbs enabled Dr. Erebus to rise to Deity level. At the same time, Digital God became a fighter under Levi and Dr. Erebus¡¯ guidance. Although he did not achieve Deity level, he still had the skills and techniques to fight against one. Levi, Dr. Erebus, and Digital God now had as many magical herbs as the top ten countries. Perhaps even more. They had magical herbs that even Xyperia did not have. After all, no one could enter restricted areas as they did. Even Rank One restricted areas posed no problem for them. Moreover, such dangerous ces were rich with all kinds of natural treasures. Levi, Dr. Erebus, and Digital God were unimaginably wealthy. They even had to give a lot of spiritual energy crystals away as they could not carry them. ¡°Mr. Garrison, now that you have explored for some time, you must have noticed a pattern. We have a higher chance of finding magical herbs in ces ssified as restricted areas. The higher the rank of a restricted area, the stronger the magical herbs. We should focus on Rank One restricted areas. Rank Two and Rank Three restricted areas are a waste of time!¡± Dr. Erebus suggested. ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right. In that case, we should go to Rank One restricted areas. Our chances would be higher there!¡± Digital God added. He immediately brought out the data. ¡°Presently, there are twenty-three ces listed as Rank One restricted area. We have explored four of them! There are still neen of them, so we have a good chance! Furthermore, there are many possible Rank One restricted areas pending confirmation.¡± Dr. Erebus began to choose their next destination. ¡°Let¡¯s explore all these Rank One restricted areas. We can go to the one nearest¡­¡± On the other hand, Levi remained in deep thoughts and said nothing. After a while, he said calmly, ¡°Based on your findings, the most dangerous ces produce the best magical herbs.¡± Dr. Erebus and Digital God nodded. ¡°Yes, that seems to be the pattern.¡± ¡°In that case, we shall go to the most dangerous ce. There could be magical herbs!¡± Levi thought of a ce. Digital God check the data again. ¡°Is it among these Rank One restricted areas?¡± Levi shook his head. ¡°No! Follow me and you will find out!¡± At this moment, Digital God had already built arge aircraft. He gave the aircraft a lot of space so that it could transport more magical herbs back. Even so, the cabin was still full of things. It was more convenient this way. Levi gave a direction, and Digital God maneuvered the aircraft at high speed. Soon, they reached a ce that remained in constant darkness. It was like when the spiritual energy revival first started. The maic field behaved abnormally, so everything was chaotic. It also disrupted Digital God¡¯s aircraft and nearly crashed it. ¡°It¡¯s here!¡± he eximed upon seeing this ce. Chater 2938 Chater 2938 Chapter 2938 Super Spiritual Ley Line As they were in the sky above the South Pole, they could see the terrifying vortex that covered a huge part of it. Although Dr. Erebus and Digital God were both incredibly powerful individuals, the sight of the gigantic vortex beneath them still sent shivers down their spines. The spiritual energy was extremely concentrated here due to the spiritual ley line underneath it. From a logical standpoint, it would be easiest to grow magical herbs in a ce like this. Given the harsh surrounding environment, the magical herbs would be incredibly potent. This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. If such magical herbs were to be present here, then this ce would be a lot better than the sacred spring. In fact, it could even cure Forlevia¡¯s poisoningpletely in one go. However, it had only been a short while since the spiritual energy had erupted in the area, so it was highly unlikely for such herbs to start growing there just yet. Even so, Levi clung desperately to that thin strand of hope. He insisted on getting to the spiritual ley line to see if there were magical herbs. Just like with the sacred spring, the spiritual ley line had existed long before the spiritual energy revival. Given the size, it was possible to have magical herbs growing here. Staring at the gigantic vortex beneath them, Dr. Erebus and Digital God finally realized why Levi said this wasn¡¯t a Rank One restricted area. This ce isn¡¯t listed as a Rank One restricted area because no one even darese here! Few knew about the vortex because the entire South Pole was practically shrouded in darkness. The one that enveloped the whole world back then had dissipated fairly quickly, but this one remained in the area for a very long time. That alone was more than enough to scare most people off. Even if this ce wasn¡¯tbeled as a Rank One restricted area, most of the countries in the world regarded it as much more dangerous than Rank One restricted areas. No one would dare set foot here unless they had no other choice. Dr. Erebus asked, ¡°Are we really going to¡ª¡± ¡°I¡¯ll go alone! This ce is a little dangerous for you guys!¡± Levi cut him off. What he said waspletely true. Even if the spiritual energy eruption had stopped, this ce was still the site of an eruption. Putting the vortex aside, the spiritual ley line beneath it still had a terrifying residual spiritual energy storm, and anyone who got sucked into it would surely get injured or killed. Spiritual energy storms from spiritual ley lines were different from those in the surroundings. The spiritual energy in the surrounding has been ¡°filtered¡± by Levi, making them more absorbent in the human body. The one in the vortex, however, could kill anyone that came into contact with it. Even Deities were no exception. Levi then stepped out of the aircraft and plummeted straight into the gigantic vortex, much to Digital God¡¯s horror. Although he had experienced the effects of the vortex and became a godlike existence, he was still a little afraid of the vortex and whaty beneath it. The gigantic vortex was still swirling with spiritual energy as the spiritual ley line beneath it still had tons of spiritual energy left. Please let there be magical herbs! I don¡¯t know what I¡¯d do if I couldn¡¯t find them here! Levi thought to himself as he rapidly descended through the vortex. The spiritual energy gradually became stronger as he went lower into the vortex. It wasn¡¯t long before they started cutting and tearing anything they touched like razor des. This spiritual ley line was so powerful that even those as durable as Deities would get obliterated in an instant. Not only did it have the power to change the world, but it could also continuously generate such devastating energy. Boom! Levi finally arrived at the site of the spiritual ley line¡¯s eruption. Instead of beingpletely shrouded in darkness, the area was as bright as day because of the spiritual energy. The spiritual ley line was right underneath the ground he stood on. Chater 2939 Chater 2939 Chapter 2939 Beyond Their Limits Because he was too busy stopping the eruption back then, he didn¡¯t have time to go near the spiritual ley line at all. As such, this was Levi¡¯s first time being so close to the super spiritual ley line. It felt like he had entered a cave of some sort. The rock wall outside the entrance had stctites and water droplets that formed from the spiritual energy. A single drop of that water was as potent as magical medicine. Standing by the entrance, Levi stared at therge hole that was a few thousand feet deep. The walls of the cave were thick and strong as they had been formed bit by bit over the course of tens of thousands of years. That was probably the only reason the spiritual ley line had remained so stable. Digital God¡¯s aircraft had only blown a little hole in the cave, but it eventually cracked and deepened. Upon entering the hole in the cave, Levi saw that the super spiritual ley line was like a mine that stretched for thousands of miles. It was sealed off from the outside world and contained a high concentration of spiritual energy. Although most of the spiritual energy had escaped due to the eruption, there was still a terrifyingly huge amount of residual spiritual energy inside the mine. The sight of the water dripping on the outside of the cave wall got Levi all excited. If this is what¡¯s on the outside of the cave, things should get a lot easier on the inside! Whoosh! He could see a scary spiritual energy storm the moment he entered the cave. Even if most of spiritual energy had been released from the super spiritual ley line, the residual was still too powerful for humans to absorb. To make matters worse, the environment around the super spiritual ley line was harsh to the extreme. The look on Levi¡¯s face changed instantly, and he felt a shudder down his spine when he saw that. Looks like I was wrong. Nothing could possibly survive in an environment with this kind of spiritual energy. If this ce is uninhabitable now even with the weakened state of the super spiritual ley line, then it would only be worse back then. I was hoping that the concentrated spiritual energy would allow for magical herbs to grow, but there is a limit to the concentration of spiritual energy tolerable for their growth. Those magical herbs can¡¯t survive in an environment with such ridiculously high concentrations of spiritual energy. If I can find even one that grows here, it would definitely be on a whole different level. However, thisbination of a harsh environment and extreme concentrations of spiritual energy makes life herepletely impossible. Even with that thought in mind, Levi continued pushing forward. He refused to leave so soon after going through all that trouble toe here. The spiritual energy grew stronger as Levi got closer to the spiritual ley line, but he had be strong enough to withstand it. Had he found himself in this position back then, he probably wouldn¡¯t have survived something like this. After pushing forward for what seemed like forever, a strong heat wave came surging toward him. The temperature of the heat wave was enough to melt a Deity, but the look on Levi¡¯s face didn¡¯t even change in the slightest. The concentrated spiritual energy in the area he was in had turned into mes. Unlike the mes outside the cave, the ones formed from spiritual energy were so powerful that they could burn anything. Levi could take down any number of Deities with ease if he could control those mes, but he didn¡¯t need to. Instead, he simply weathered the spiritual energy mes as he continued making his way forward. It wasn¡¯t long before he came across an area with icy-cold spiritual energy. Like the mes from earlier, it could freeze anything it encountered, and only Levi could withstand its coldness. As he didn¡¯t see what he was looking for, he had no choice but to keep pushing forward. He was determined to search the entire super spiritual ley line even if his chances of finding magical herbs were insanely slim. As Levi went deeper, he realized that there were plenty of areas that were sealed off from the outside world. That caused the spiritual energy to be trapped inside even after the spiritual energy revival. On top of that, there were all sorts of topographic features inside the cave. The spiritual energy was probably influenced by the topographic features which resulted in them having different forms. Levi saw many forms of spiritual energy along the way. ¡°Wait a minute¡­ What is that?¡±This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Chater 2940 Chater 2940 Chapter 2940 Fossilized Tree Levi was shocked when he saw a tree in the distance. A tree growing in here? This must be a magical herb! Levi quickly ran toward the tree, only to realize it had turned into a fossil. The tree must have existed there for a very long time if it turned into a fossil. For reasons unknown, Levi found the tree to be rather familiar. He felt like he had seen it before somewhere, but he couldn¡¯t recall where. I bet this tree could even blossom and bear fruits in the past, huh? He thought to himself as he pressed on. He then came across a few more fossils momentster. Some of them wererge and belonged to animals. Although they were all valuable resources for scientific researchers, none of them benefited Levi in any way at the time. All he wanted was to cure Forlevia¡¯s poisoning, so nothing else mattered to him at all. At this point, he hade to ept that he would find no magical herbs within the super spiritual ley line, and that he hade all this way for nothing. Meanwhile, Dr. Erebus and Digital God were anxiously waiting for his return in the aircraft. ¡°Huh? Why do I feel like we¡¯re being watched?¡± Dr. Erebus asked all of a sudden. He felt a chill down his spine, and his hair was all standing on end. It was as if a ferocious beast had set its sights on him. Digital God too, felt the same way after hearing that. He had broken into a cold sweat, and his face went pale as he shuddered. However, they couldn¡¯t see anybody no matter where they looked, so they had no idea where the people were watching them from. There was indeed a team consisting of one woman and three men watching them in secret. They were dressed from head to toe in bronze armor with a faint blue glow to it, and they all had swords or bows and arrows on them. They were so well-hidden that even Dr. Erebus couldn¡¯t pinpoint their location with his powers. ¡°We¡¯ve found it! If not mistaken, this is the site of the eruption that changed the world! That super spiritual ley line should be right beneath it! It¡¯s so scary that I can¡¯t evenpare it to the one we train with!¡± said the guy with a spear on his back. It was obvious that they relied on spiritual ley lines for survival, but it definitely wasn¡¯t anything like the one beneath the South Pole¡¯s ciers. ¡°This is the ce, all right! Look at that vortex formed from spiritual energy! It¡¯s definitely stronger than the one at our ce!¡± said the other guy with a sword on his back. ¡°Shall we go down and check it out?¡± asked the man wielding a crossbow. ¡°Forget it. Given our current strength, none of us will survive going down there!¡± replied the sole female member of the group. Her icy-cold tone and haunting beauty was enough to take one¡¯s breath away. The other three nodded in unison. She then looked at Digital God¡¯s aircraft hovering above them and said coldly, ¡°Do these guys seriously want to explore this ce? How foolish of them!¡± ¡°Yeah! They¡¯re clearly overestimating themselves! We wouldn¡¯t even dare try to explore this ce!¡± the others replied with sneers on their faces. The sight of the aircraft hovering around the spiritual energy vortex gave them the impression that Dr. Erebus and Digital God were going to explore the ce. Boom! Suddenly, the vortex covering half of the South Pole began to change. The four of them shifted their gaze toward it in unison, only to see that the vortex was spinning in the opposite direction. The ground in the South Pole too, started shaking beneath their feet. ¡°W-What¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°Why is the vortex¡¯s direction reversed? Why do I feel like this is a man-made change?¡± the guys asked nervously. ¡°That¡¯s impossible! No one could possibly have the power to reverse the vortex¡¯s direction! Do you guys not know how powerful the spiritual energy inside it is? You¡¯d have to¡­¡± the woman snapped back at them coldly but stopped herself mid-sentence.N?velDrama.Org holds this content. Everyone else understood what she was implying. ording to her understanding, it was impossible for anyone to pull off such a stunt. ¡°Looks like something is about toe out of it! Stay sharp, guys!¡± shouted one of the group members. The four of them then kept their gazes fixated on the vortex beneath them. Chater 2941 Chater 2941 Chapter 2941 The lesiastic Order Really Exists They kept staring at the vortex for any other signs of changes, but it went back to normal a few minutes later, and they could see no oneing out of it. ¡°Huh? What the¡­¡± ¡°Could that all just be a natural phenomenon caused by the vortex?¡± ¡°It¡¯s probably just because of the vortex. Come on, we¡¯re leaving!¡± said the woman seriously. The four of them then left the area shortly after. Unbeknownst to them, a figure appeared in the distance moments after they left. It was none other than Levi himself. He was leaving the area after finding no magical herbs around the super spiritual ley line when he sensed the four. He then concealed his presence as he made his way toward them. ¡°So, this is the lesiastic Order?¡± Levi mumbled to himself with a frown as he nced in the direction that they went. Judging by their outfits, they must be from the lesiastic Order. I know because I used to disguise myself as one of them to scare the Lab of Gods. Given how powerful the four of them are, it makes perfect sense that they¡¯re from the lesiastic Order. The fact that they came all the way here looking for the site of the eruption that changed the world further confirms their identity. If they are from the order, then that means it really does exist! This is unbelievable! Where the hell were they when they were needed? The eruption of the super spiritual ley line that changed the world must¡¯ve drawn them out of hiding. If the lesiastic Order exists, then the Esoteric Guild must exist too. From the looks of their armor, weapons, and energy levels, they most likely rely on spiritual energy for their training. Maybe the lesiastic Order and the Esoteric Guild were nowhere to be found because there was little to no spiritual energy remaining. They probably left in favor of somewhere else with spiritual ley lines to provide them with a huge amount of spiritual energy to suit their training. Levi had guessed everything right. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. Those four were indeed from the lesiastic Order and hade out of hiding due to the massive change in the world. They came all the way here to investigate the cause of the sudden change, and they had been hiding in some parts of Erudia that contained spiritual ley lines. The one they had ess to was not as powerful as this one in the South Pole, but it supplied them with enough spiritual energy that they didn¡¯t need toe out of hiding at all. They were only drawn to the outside world because of the high concentrations of spiritual energy. So, that¡¯s why the Lab of Gods was so scared! The lesiastic Order really does exist, and they¡¯re so powerful at such a young age! They said Erudia doesn¡¯t have Deities, but we clearly have a group of people capable of killing even Deities! Those four are stronger than the Cardinal Hall General in terms of their basic strength, and their training matches the one that Evie created. I bet the entire world would freak out if they found out about this secret! Levi chuckled to himself in amusement at the thought of that. After returning to the aircraft, Levi told Dr. Erebus about the situation beneath the vortex. ¡°My goodness! I never thought this was possible!¡± thetter eximed. ¡°This actually makes sense if you think about it. Too much of something good is bad for you. There is a limit to everything in life!¡± Digital God chimed in as well. ¡°But then, I came across a group of people just now¡­¡± Levi held nothing back as he told them all about the lesiastic Order. ¡°The lesiastic Order and the Esoteric Guild really exist?¡± Being from the Lab of Gods, they knew about those two organizations all too well. It was then that they understood why they were being watched earlier. ¡°If the lesiastic Order does exist, why don¡¯t we have them cure Forlevia¡¯s poisoning?¡± Chater 2942 Chater 2942 Chapter 2942 Huge Discovery By Venom Fiend Dr. Erebus¡¯ sudden question hit Levi like a bolt from the blue. That¡¯s right! Since I¡¯ve witnessed their existence with my own eyes, I could ask them to help cure Evie¡¯s poisoning! There is no guarantee that they¡¯ll be able to pull it off, but at least there¡¯s a high chance they can do it. Damn, I should¡¯ve grabbed them instead of letting them leave just now. ¡°I¡¯ll go take a look outside!¡± Levi shouted as he went out there searching for the four, but they were nowhere to be found. ¡°Where should we go?¡± Digital God asked. ¡°For now, let¡¯s go check on Evie at the sacred spring!¡± With that, the three of them headed back to the sacred spring. After checking up on Forlevia, Levi was able to confirm that she was fine. Troy and the eighty others kept their training going as they watched after her, so she had a really powerful group keeping her safe. Although Carigrey Academy was a restricted area and contained a ton of spiritual energy, the spring wasn¡¯t half bad either. It had a tiny spiritual ley line beneath it to provide them with sufficient spiritual energy, so they could still carry on with Levi¡¯s training methods and keep strengthening themselves. The nature of their surroundings added variety to their daily training, which was something he felt satisfied with. The three of them then headed toward Erudia, and Levi went looking for Daxon and the others to ask if they knew where to find the lesiastic Order. However, they all had confused looks on their faces when they heard his question. Huh? The lesiastic Order? Isn¡¯t that just a rumor? Although many had guessed that Edmund¡¯s mentor was the one backing Erudia up, they didn¡¯t know it was Levi. ¡°Weren¡¯t you the one who took action when you were inaugurated as Crown King?¡± Daxon asked. Levi nodded. ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± ¡°Then you are the one backing Erudia up, aren¡¯t you? Who else could possibly do that?¡± ¡°The lesiastic Order and the Esoteric Guild are merely the stuff of legend! They don¡¯t even exist!¡± Levi frowned when he heard that. He thought the lesiastic Order had shown themselves in public, but nobody even knew about their appearance at all. ¡°The lesiastic Order exists. I saw them with my own eyes!¡± Levi¡¯s words came as a huge surprise for Daxon and the others. ¡°What? They really exist?¡± Their eyes were nearly bulging out of their sockets from shock and disbelief. ¡°I believe it¡¯s them that I saw. Those young ones are far more powerful than your son, and we haven¡¯t taken into ount their equipment!¡± Levi replied. ¡°What?¡± If Levi says so, then the lesiastic Order must truly exist! ¡°Then why didn¡¯t they show up when Erudia suffered back then? Why would theye out now¡­ Oh, right, the spiritual energy revival¡­¡± Daxon immediately realized what was going on. Levi nodded. ¡°Correct. They rely on spiritual ley lines for their training, and the changes in the outside world have gained their attention. That¡¯s why they came!¡± That exins everything! The lesiastic Order and the Esoteric Guild really do exist, and they only care about their own self interests. They would never show up unless their self-interests are affected. Since Erudia¡¯s survival has nothing to do with them, it makes sense why they didn¡¯t bother showing up at all! ¡°If that¡¯s the case, we should send more men out there to investigate this! Let¡¯s see if we can find any clues on their whereabouts.¡± Daxon and the others knew Levi was doing this for his daughter, so they quickly ordered their men to search for the lesiastic Order. ¡°Forget it. I¡¯ll search for them myself. It¡¯ll be hard for you guys to find them anyway!¡± Levi said after giving it some thought. If someone like Dr. Erebus couldn¡¯t detect their presence, I doubt anyone else would be able to find them. I have no choice but to look for them myself. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. Suddenly, Venom Fiend came running over in a hurry. ¡°Master, we made a huge discovery!¡± he shouted while panting heavily as he stood before Levi. ¡°Catch your breath before you speak!¡± Chater 2943 Chater 2943 Chapter 2943 The Location Of The Poison Handbook After taking a moment to regain hisposure, Venom Fiend continued anxiously, ¡°We found some clues after spending a long time searching the ruins! First of all, we discovered an iplete Toxin Ranking. It has a record of all terrifying poisons in the world, and most of them match those in the Poison Handbook! The third poison listed in the Toxin Ranking is called Wither All, but it wasn¡¯t recorded in the Poison Handbook. I did some research, and I think it closely resembles the one that your daughter is poisoned with. Because the list we found is iplete, I can¡¯t find any information on the first, second, and many other poisons.¡± Levi gave him a serious look as he asked, ¡°What do you mean by that?¡± ¡°Well, ording to the records, the Toxin Ranking belongs to the lesiastic Order!¡± Venom Fiend replied, shocking everyone around him. It belongs to the lesiastic Order? We¡¯ve only just established the fact of their existence, and now we¡¯re being presented with yet more evidence to support that fact! ¡°However, I suspect that the Toxin Ranking is made up. You see, through the discovery of the Toxin Ranking, I found another important piece of information. ording to the records, there is a second volume to the Poison Handbook, and the lesiastic Order is currently in possession of it! Since they didn¡¯t really need the first volume, they released it to the public so that someone else could have it.¡± Venom Fiend¡¯s words got Levi all worked up once again as he had found another clue to the second volume of the Poison Handbook. ¡°I think this is just a bunch of bullsh*t! I can¡¯t believe my sect would be dumb enough to believe such rumors! The lesiastic Order and the Esoteric Guild don¡¯t even exist! If they can¡¯t prove the existence of a second volume to the Poison Handbook, then it¡¯s nothing but a rumor!¡± Venom Fiend added with a sneer. Although he had found lots of clues regarding the lesiastic Order, he didn¡¯t believe in their existence at all. Just like everyone else, he thought of them as nothing but a rumor that wasn¡¯t true. Levi looked him seriously in the eye as he said, ¡°Well, let me tell you something. The lesiastic Order really does exist!¡± ¡°What? They exist? I don¡¯t believe it!¡± Venom Fiend shook his head profusely. ¡°They really do! Crown King has confirmed it!¡± said someone in the background. Venom Fiend stared at Levi in disbelief to confirm if that was true, only to see him nod at him solemnly in response. ¡°There is hope for your daughter, then! Even without the Poison Handbook, the lesiastic Order should has tons of talented individuals! I¡¯m sure they should have someone capable of curing her! If something as nasty as Wither All is only ranked third on the list, then Evie¡¯s poison might not even come close to that level!¡± Venom Fiend got excited as well. To Levi, finding the lesiastic Order was crucial to curing Forlevia. ¡°Find the lesiastic Order!¡± This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. With Levi¡¯smand, everyone present at the scene hurried off to begin the search. Right as Levi was about to head out and search for them himself, Zoey and the others came over to check on Forlevia¡¯s condition. In order to calm them down, Levi told them that Forlevia¡¯s condition was stable for the time being. He chose not to tell them about the lesiastic Order as he didn¡¯t want them to panic and end up revealing that information to the public. That would not only cause a hugemotion, but also do nothing to help the situation as they wouldn¡¯t be able to find them anyway. Just like that, Levi and the others began secretly searching for clues rted to the lesiastic Order within Erudia. However, Erudia was so huge that finding the lesiastic Order was like looking for a needle in a haystack. Unless they happened to run into them, they could very well walk past them without even realizing. The lesiastic Order was a highly secretive group to begin with, so searching for them without any clues was near impossible. Ever since the spiritual energy revival, the spiritual energy beneath Erudia had been reactivated and released into the air. That resulted in Erudia having a higher concentration of spiritual energy than anywhere else, so it would be pointless for Levi to detect their presence through his senses. As the search went on for a few days, something big happened in Erudia. A group of individuals who would never show up there had arrived. Chater 2944 Chater 2944 Chapter 2944 Put Your Legs Down It was a team sent from Xyperia, the strongest force in the world. They struck fear into the hearts of people wherever they went, especially since they had previously come up with a n to take over Erudia. Everyone figured their reason foring was to test Erudia and see how things were in the country. Instead of simply spying on Erudia in secret, they were so emboldened by their status as the most powerful force that they decided to just waltz right into the country. The guys who came over were so arrogant that they didn¡¯t even care who it was backing Erudia up. Although Erudia had Edmund¡¯s mentor to back the country up, no one knew the exact details as to what was going on. On top of that, word on the street was that the lesiastic Order and the Esoteric Guild did not exist. As such, the Dragonites treated the men from Xyperia with great respect and tried their best to satisfy their every request. That only worsened things as the men grew increasingly insolent and made more unreasonable demands like having Edmund as well as his mentore see them at once. All of those demands were to scope out Erudia¡¯s strength before having themply with Xyperia¡¯s requests. The Dragonites were furious with their behavior, but there was nothing they could do about it. When Levi returned from his search for the lesiastic Order at night, Dr. Erebus and Digital God came over to see him right away. N?velDrama.Org holds this content. ¡°Mr. Garrison, a group from Xyperia came over today. I think they demanded to see The Cardinal Hall General and his mentor!¡± said Dr. Erebus. An icy-cold glint appeared in Levi¡¯s eyes the moment he heard that. ¡°Oh? I can¡¯t believe they¡¯ve still got the guts to set foot in Erudia!¡± ¡°They probably don¡¯t want to give up on a profitable country like this. I believe they¡¯re trying to scope out Erudia¡¯s limitations,¡± Digital God exined. Levi let out a cold chuckle. ¡°Heh, okay¡­ They wanted to see The Cardinal Hall General¡¯s mentor, right? Well, that would be me! I¡¯ll go meet them right away!¡± He then quickly headed over to the conference room where the Xperian representatives were being served. The head of the Xyperian representatives was a man named Tyrian. He had both of his legs on the desk and an arrogant look on his face while his men continued to make unreasonable demands. ¡°You guys should understand that we¡¯re giving Erudia a chance here! As long as you do everything that Xyperia says, we will provide you with the resources and methodology to create Deities! This will help increase the amount of Deities in Erudia! I¡¯m sure you are all well aware of the situation here in Erudia, right? Sure, some powerful individual killed a Deity from Keerea back then, but you guys don¡¯t even know who that person is!¡± said Bet with a cold sneer. These men sure have done their research very thoroughly! They even know about the powerful individual who killed the Keerean Deity when we have no idea who that person is! The Dragonites were renderedpletely speechless after hearing that. ¡°You should know that Xyperia has plenty of powerful fighters capable of killing Deities. Now, we hope to have a peaceful rtionship with Erudia. You rely on us, and we¡¯ll offer you our protection in return!¡± Bet continued. Bam! The door to the conference room was kicked down all of a sudden. ¡°Like hell we¡¯d rely on you!¡± Levi shouted angrily as he came running into the room. Smack! The next thing they knew, he had pped Bet hard across the face. The sound of it echoed loudly in the conference room, shocking everyone inside speechless. Levi then shifted his gaze toward Tyrian and said, ¡°Put your legs down or I¡¯ll take them from you!¡± Before Tyrian could even react, Levi had stomped down on his knees with all his might. Crack! The sound of bones cracking could be heard as both of Tyrian¡¯s legs were broken on the spot. ¡°Ahhhhh!¡± What followed was a blood-curdling scream that filled the entire conference room. Chater 2945 Chater 2945 Chapter 2945 So What If I Bully You Everyone waspletely stunned. Even Dr. Erebus shuddered in fear. Furthermore, his blows were so vicious. All of a sudden, only their shrieks of misery resounded loudly in the entire conference room. Tyrian curled up on the ground in pain. ¡°L-Levi¡­¡± The others from the Xyperia regiment recognized Levi. ¡°Do you know what you¡¯re doing? You¡¯re pushing Erudia into an irreversible demise! If you attack us, it¡¯ll be like attacking the representatives of Xyperia. You¡¯re obviously provoking us! Furthermore, you¡¯re the Crown King. You represent Erudia! Your actions signify that of Erudia¡¯s. This implies that Erudia looks down on us and is trying to provoke us! We came here to negotiate in peace and discuss the future benefits to Xyperia and Erudia. How dare you hit us for no reason? Do you want us tounch an attack? We¡¯d be happy to do so! In fact, we were troubled because we couldn¡¯t find a reason to start a war!¡± Everyone chided. They all med Levi. Furthermore, they emphasized that Levi represented Erudia and used this as a reason to start a war. p! p! p! p! Levi pped the other four of them forcefully on their cheeks. ¡°F*ck you! Negotiate in peace? Are you here to f*cking negotiate? You¡¯re demanding Erudia to rely on you. So what if I represent Erudia? So what if we start a war? Do you think that I¡¯m scared of you? Fine! Since you¡¯re all mighty and powerful, juste at us! I¡¯ll kill everyone that you send to us.¡± This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. p! p! p! p! Levi pped the other side of their faces. Their cheeks were smudged with blood as the skins split open. Naturally, no one dared to say another word. They were all screaming in pain. Everyone was shocked, especially those the Dragonites were hosting. They could barely believe their eyes. As they were afraid of creating a conflict, they were extremely respectful toward the representatives of Xyperia. However, the moment Levi arrived, he beat everyone up violently. ¡°Levi, you¡­¡± Someone from Xyperia was about to speak. However, when he met Levi¡¯s terrifying gaze, he was so scared that he quickly shut his mouth. Levi¡¯s p was so forceful that he almost died. Hence, he did not even dare to say another word to Levi. Even the Dragonites were scared. Sensing the murderous aura from Levi, they shuddered in fear. Levi walked forward and yelled at the rest, ¡°Go and stand in front! Who told you to sit down?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t bully us like that!¡± snapped Tyrian, whose legs were crippled, through gritted teeth. Levi sat on the sofa and scoffed coldly. ¡°So what if I¡¯m bullying you? Can you defeat me? Come and attack me, then!¡± The representatives of Xyperia stared at Levi. Their faces were twisted in fury and their veins bulged. However, they could not do anything about it. If they talked back, they would get beaten up. Hence, they had no choice but to relent. ¡°Go on! Stand in front!¡± yelled Levi. As they did not dare to defy him, they dragged Tyrian over and stood in front of Levi. ¡°Who gave you the courage to cause trouble in Erudia?¡± demanded Levi coldly. ¡°Furthermore, didn¡¯t I warn you to quickly cut ties with Idrae and give them up?¡± ring at Levi, Tyrianughed coldly. ¡°I¡¯ve heard you, but so what? Are you teaching us what to do? Are you teaching the tens of thousands of Deities in Xyperia what to do? We¡¯re too weak, so you were able to bully us. We admit it! However, I hope that when all the Deities of Xyperiae, you¡¯ll still dare to act so arrogantly.¡± Bet scoffed coldly and added, ¡°Well, we don¡¯t even need tens of thousands of Deities. Just a single Deity is enough to make him shut his mouth obediently.¡± ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s right. Although I acknowledge that, I¡¯m unwilling to admit defeat! Do you dare to let me call for backup?¡± insisted Tyrian stubbornly, despite having his legs broken. Chater 2946 Chater 2946 Chapter 2946 They Did Not Keep Their Word In fact, he looked in the direction of the Dragonites. ¡°Go ahead and condone Levi¡¯s actions. He is obviously taunting us with his behavior. Even though we are not particrly powerful, we still represent Xyperia. By attacking us, you are attacking our nation and forcing us to dere war. Once the ten of thousands of our Deities march on you, you will regret your actions today.¡± The other representatives added, ¡°That¡¯s right. We know that Erudia has a warrior that can kill Deities. However, let¡¯s see if you can kill ten of thousands of them!¡± At that moment, the seriousness of the situation dawned upon the Dragonites. Given that those men were representatives of Xyperia, the Dragonites knew that they couldn¡¯t afford to offend them in any way. It was true that there was someone in Erudia that was capable of killing Deities. Nevertheless, no one knew who it was. Nevertheless, it didn¡¯t matter how powerful that person was, for there was no way he could defeat a thousand Deities, let alone tens of thousands of them. Evidently, Xyperia was the most powerful nation in the entire world. Considering the growing number of artificial Deities they produced, the power they possessed was truly terrifying. As a result, no one wanted to get into trouble with them. Since Erudia didn¡¯t have any secret weapons, they were certainly no match for Xyperia. Thus, infuriating the representatives would only give them an excuse to dere war. It was a consequence that no one dared to bear. When they saw how terrified the Dragonites were, Tyrian and Bet broke into smiles respectively. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. ¡°Do you now know what needs to be done?¡± Tyrian sneered. ¡°I-I¡¯ll apologize on behalf of the C-Crown King. This is nothing more than a misunderstanding. Given how magnanimous you are, please forgive us for our transgressions,¡± the Dragonites apologized at once. In spite of that, Tyrian was still dissatisfied. Just when he was about to speak, Levi¡¯s voice rang out. ¡°Their words don¡¯t carry any weight!¡± Tyrian and the others stared at Levi. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me that yours do?¡± ¡°Indeed, what I say counts!¡± Levi nodded. ¡°However, have you thought about the consequences? Can you afford to take responsibility for them? Once war breaks out, we will deploy tens of thousands of Deities that will trample upon Erudia. Can you really afford for that to happen?¡± Tyrian red at Levi. ¡°Why waste time with words? If you want to start a war, go ahead and do it! Don¡¯t just threaten me verbally.¡± A vicious glint shed in Levi¡¯s eye. ¡°In that case, I will kill you and see if Xyperia has the guts to actually dere war on us!¡± Levi¡¯s audacious words shocked everyone present. The moment Tyrian saw Levi¡¯s bloodthirsty gaze, he felt his knees tremble while his face lost all color. ¡°H-How dare you!¡± he screamed at Levi. ¡°There¡¯s nothing I don¡¯t dare do!¡± Leviughed. When they sensed Levi¡¯s murderous intent, the Dragonites panicked, for they knew that Levi would follow up his words with action. ¡°No, Crown King. For the sake of the greater good, we cannot kill him! Or else, disaster will follow!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, Crown King. Think about the bigger picture. We can¡¯t afford to offend Xyperia.¡± ¡°We really have nothing to fight them with!¡± The Dragonites persuaded Levi against it and even tried to hold him back. ¡°Hahaha¡­¡± When they saw the Dragonites¡¯ response, Tyrian and his men burst intoughter. From their perspective, Levi had even less leeway to kill them since he was restrained by the big picture. Unless of course, he was a madman which was unlikely, for he had made his name from being a shrewd tactician. Given that he was the military strategist who was responsible for defeating the Lab of Gods, he was obviously not crazy. In fact, he couldn¡¯t be any more rational. ¡°That¡¯s the way it should be. As long as he apologizes, I will consider letting the matter slide,¡± Tyrian suggested with a smile. As a result, the Dragonites continued to persuade Levi to back down on the ount of Erudia¡¯s future¡­ ¡°Is that so? I alone can determine the big picture. Die!¡± Levi suddenly unleashed a tremendous amount of power and pushed the Dragonites aside. Boom! A terrifying force blew Tyrian¡¯s brain apart. Chater 2947 Chater 2947 Chapter 2947 The Arrogance Of Idrae Without any warning, Tyrian¡¯s head was blown to mush, causing his brains to stter onto the faces of everyone around him. At that moment, everyone was shocked by how merciless Levi was. ¡°Oh no, we¡¯re doomed!¡± the Dragonitesmented as they felt their hearts sink. They had made enemies of the most powerful nation in the world. As for Bet and the rest, they stood stiffly still, as if they were staring in the face of death. Just a while ago, they had assumed with high certainty that Levi wouldn¡¯t kill anyone unless he was a lunatic. However, they didn¡¯t expect him to actually be crazy enough to kill Tyrian. After a while, Levi looked at them and asked, ¡°Who¡¯s the leader?¡± The other four pointed at Bet with trembling fingers. ¡°You, go back to Xyperia with these three messages. Firstly, stop sending men here to mess around with Erudia. I will kill every single one thates. Secondly, if you want to dere war, go ahead and do so. We¡¯re not afraid at all. Thirdly, hand Idrae over before I personally set off to kill them. When it comes to that, Xyperia will be turned into hell on earth. Consequently, be prepared to suffer the consequences of your choices!¡± Levi dered with his finger aimed at Bet. Bet was jolted by the threats. ¡°How dare you¡ª¡± Boom! Just when he was about to retort, he suffered a strike so powerful that his body exploded into a mist of blood. What the? Everyone was shocked and looked at Levi in disbelief. Another kill? Just because he wanted to say something? All of the Dragonites turned deathly pale. Levi has gone utterly mad. By doing this, he has destroyed our rtionship with Xyperia and left us no room to turn back. ¡°Now, it will fall on you to convey the message.¡± Levi looked at the remaining four shivering representatives. Just when they were about to say something, they swallowed their words at thest minute before nodding vehemently. None of them wanted to repeat the same mistake of dying for having too much to say. ¡°In that case, why aren¡¯t you leaving? Are you waiting for me to kill you all?¡± Upon hearing Levi¡¯s words, the four of them fled in terror and disappeared in the blink of an eye. At the same time, the Dragonites gave Levi a conflicted look and attempted to speak. Before they could do so, Levi¡¯s expression drastically changed. ¡°Clean this ce up. Also, whatever you said earlier doesn¡¯t count!¡± Sigh! The few of them sighed before cleaning up the mess. With that, Levi left together with hispanions. N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. Not long after, the four representatives returned to Xyperia and reported everything to their superiors, causing an uproar throughout the nation. After being repeatedly taunted by Levi, their representative ended up being ughtered. On top of that, Levi sent the rest back with a warning and dared them to start a war. ¡°Has Levi gone mad? How dare he try and challenge us?¡± ¡°Furthermore, he is daring us to start a war! He must be out of his mind!¡± ¡°In that case, should we attack Erudia directly?¡± Suddenly, silence filled the room. Naturally, everyone wanted to take over Erudia given what a lucrative proposition it was. However, ever since the massacre of the fifty Deities from Keerea, no one was confident enough to do so. They didn¡¯t dare act recklessly until they got to the bottom of the matter. After all, they had already suffered a devastating defeat in Emberfall Rainforest. Even though the impact wasn¡¯t big, their superiors had nned to reorganize by getting Idrae to monitor the artificial Deities. Consequently, they decided against attacking Erudia for the time being. War would be dered sooner orter, just not now. With regards to Levi¡¯s warning about Idrae, they ignored it, for they didn¡¯t see it as a threat. If Levi really has the guts to do so, he is wee to try. ¡°In spite of that, we will never forget how Levi has humiliated us!¡± Everyone in Xyperia trembled in rage. Meanwhile, when Idrae received news of Levi¡¯s threat, they tooughed it off. ¡°Levi is just trying to scare us. If he truly means it, he would have already sought revenge for his daughter!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, he¡¯s just talking big. I¡¯m certain he doesn¡¯t dare toe to Xyperia. There¡¯s no need for us to take him seriously.¡± Chater 2948 Chater 2948 Chapter 2948 Forlevia Is In Trouble Again Not only did Idrae and Xyperia mock Levi, but everyone else also did the same once the news began to spread. To them, it was just the rants of a helpless man. Unable to exact revenge upon Idrae, all Levi could do was issue toothless threats, turning him into the butt of everyone¡¯s jokes. Even though there were some who didn¡¯t find it funny at all, such as the imperial family of Raysonia, the majority of the rest of the world did so, especially the group that had tried to recruit Levi to help them with revenge. They too ridiculed him unreservedly. ¡°He is nothing but a coward. In fact, it was obvious to me thest time I saw him. Other than issuing verbal threats, he doesn¡¯t have the courage to seek revenge despite what happened to his daughter. He truly isn¡¯t worth his salt as a man nor a father at all!¡± ¡°Anyway, he can just stand by and watch, while we take action. Even though we might not be strong enough to destroy Idrae, we are still capable of killing a few of their members, and that¡¯s what we¡¯ll do to prove our point to him!¡± They had received news that Idrae had sent five men from Xyperia to conduct experiments in a forbidden area. It was likely rted to the matter of the artificial Deities. Therefore, they formed a group to assassinate the five men from Idrae. It would consist of thirteen of the best assassins who used to be at least Ultimate ss warriors. Among them, four had be Deities. Evidently, assassins who were at Deity level were naturally more powerful than ordinary Deities. Thus, they were confident that they would be sessful in eliminating their targets. It would also serve as a preview of their abilities. The next day, their mission began. Unfortunately, news of their failure quickly arrived. Every single one of the thirteen assassins was killed, including the four Deities. As for the Idrae entourage, they only had one fighter defending them. When the news finally got out, everyone was stunned by how powerful Xyperia was. It served as a deration that Idrae was under their protection. Whoever tried to attack Idrae would meet their doom swiftly. The failed mission caused the organization that was seeking revenge on Idrae to suffer tremendous losses. Instead of proving their point to Levi, they ended up being soundly beaten. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. The result forced them to reevaluate their ns. After all, losing thirteen assassins was a heavy blow to them. Soon, news of the failure reached Levi¡¯s ears. ¡°It looks like Xyperia is using this event to show their dominance over us!¡± Dr. Erebus thundered. Levi, who was focused on tracking down the lesiastic Order, replied coldly, ¡°I have no time to kill them now.¡± He was feeling disheartened over the fact that he couldn¡¯t locate any signs of them and didn¡¯t have any leads at all. Dr. Erebus remarked, ¡°I think they are hiding their tracks on purpose. If that¡¯s the case, it would be hard to locate them even for you. Unless we run into them in person, we¡­¡± Considering that everyone else came up empty-handed, many began to lose faith in Levi¡¯s words. In spite of that, Levi firmly believed that the lesiastic Order did exist. It was just that they haven¡¯t made any significant movements nor interfered in the workings of the world, making them hard to track down. As of then, Levi¡¯s objective was to locate the order¡¯s headquarters. Since the order had be a legend for many years, its headquarters must be extremely secluded or well-hidden with special techniques. Thus, it would hard for anyone to discover its position. ¡°Since you mentioned that they need spiritual energy for their cultivation, we should then start looking at ces that are inherently rich in it. As of now, haven¡¯t all these ces been designated as restricted areas?¡± Dr. Erebus spected. At that moment, Digital God hurried over. ¡°Bad news, something has gone wrong!¡± ¡°There¡¯s news from the sacred spring. Forlevia is in trouble, and we need to return at once!¡± By the time Digital God finished, Levi was already gone. Travelling through the air, he headed for Emberfall Rainforest at once. He didn¡¯t even bring Dr. Erebus along with him, for he was worried thetter would only slow him down. Hence, Dr. Erebus and Digital God had to fly there instead. Chater 2949 Chater 2949 Chapter 2949 The Poison I Created Soon, Levi arrived at the sacred spring. Initially, he assumed that Troy and the others were faced with a powerful enemy. However, he arrived to find that they were not in danger at all. ¡°What happened?¡± Levi asked sternly. Forlevia had fainted inside the sacred spring, while her face was covered with lines that were induced by the poison. From the looks of it, she had struggled for a while as the poison caused her to behave hysterically. ¡°She was doing fine until she suddenly went raving mad. It looks as if the poison was acting up,¡± Troy exined softly. Even though her reaction had given them a fright, they had no idea how to help her. Subsequently, Levi examined her. This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Indeed, the poison was acting up again. Her current condition is simr to when she was just released. That means that the time she spent in the sacred spring didn¡¯t help her at all. In fact, every part of her seems to be gradually weakening, and she is now resigned to being in a semi-unconscious state most of the time. What¡¯s really going on? Checking the sacred spring¡¯s water, Levi noticed that it had be ck. Moreover, all its minerals had also been absorbed. By then, the rate of mineral absorption had increased significantlypared to when the sacred spring cleansed Forlevia earlier. What is it that¡¯s absorbing all the spring¡¯s nutrients? As a sense of uneasiness crept into him, Levi investigated the reason. I understand now! It must be due to how strong the poison is. It actually has the ability to grow and strengthen itself. In the beginning, the sacred spring¡¯s water suppressed and even managed to cleanse Forlevia of the poison. However, the poison managed to adapt to the conditions and used the spring water as a means to reinvigorate itself. In fact, by using Forlevia as a medium, it was able to absorb even more nutrients from the water. After all, the poison¡¯s objective was to convert Forlevia into poison itself. The Final Malice does live up to its reputation as the most powerful poison ever. Not only can it evolve but also grow stronger by itself. The discovery was something that Levi hadn¡¯t expected. The poison was so strong that it had overpowered the sacred spring instead. Fortunately, Forlevia¡¯s had absorbed a lot of medication when she was soaked in the spring earlier. Or else, her life would be threatened by the poison acting up. Soon, Dr. Erebus and Digital God arrived. Once they heard what happened, they were stunned. ¡°Doesn¡¯t that mean that the sacred spring is now useless? If she continues to soak in it, wouldn¡¯t the poison grow stronger from feeding on it?¡± Dr. Erebus highlighted the most important point. Consequently, Levi felt disheartened. Just when he thought he had found a solution, it backfired on them. The poison is just too powerful. Those b*stards!¡± Levi was filled with rage. More importantly, what should I do? Am I to give up on the sacred spring just like that? At that moment, Levi and hispanions refused to ept what was going on. Are the lesiastic Order and the second half of the Poison Handbook ourst hope? As of then, the idea of finding magical herbs in restricted areas was dead. Even at the super-spiritual ley line beneath the South Pole, they couldn¡¯t find any at all. Those that were found in other restricted areas weren¡¯t strong enough to cure Forlevia of her poisoning. Now that the sacred spring was useless, Levi had no choice but to carry Forlevia up and leave. Nheless, he still had to find an antidote to the poison. ¡°Everyone, return to Erudia, and search for the lesiastic Order. Once you have a lead, inform me at once. I will then let you know how to recognize them. With that, Levi sent Troy and eighty men back to Erudia to continue the search for the lesiastic Order. Also, he taught them the special way to identify them. As for him, he continued searching for magical herbs in Rank One restricted areas. Also, he got Digital God to stay behind to locate exceptional humans throughout the world. Evidently, Levi would give every single possibility a try. Before he set off, Dr. Erebus suddenly eximed, ¡°Mr. Garrison, I have an idea, and I think it might work!¡± ¡°What is it? Tell me quickly,¡± Levi shouted anxiously given how lost he felt. Chater 2950 Chater 2950 Chapter 2950 A Reward Dr. Erebus proposed, ¡°Let¡¯s issue a reward.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°Whoever is able to cure Forlevia or provides the magical medicine and herbs to do so will be richly rewarded.¡± Dr. Erebus looked at Levi. ¡°The lucrative reward will serve as a catalyst for the appearance of all kinds of magical medicine or for powerful figures to reveal themselves. After all, we have plenty of valuable items to give away.¡± After exploring a ton of restricted areas, the magical herbs that Levi didn¡¯t care about were actually so valuable that others were willing to die for them. Just dangling some of them to the world would be enough to drive the world mad from moring for them. After all, Levi had an abundance of them in his possession. On top of those that they had in storage, Digital God¡¯s aircraft was stocked full of them. Therefore, they had a seemingly unlimited supply of magical herbs. As long as Levi headed to the restricted areas, they would be able to continue harvesting spiritual energy crystals by the tons. In the market, the spiritual energy crystals were sold by the pieces. Just having one or two alone was enough for others to kill for it. Evidently, that was the power Levi possessed. Based on the value of what they had recovered, Levi was already the richest man in the world. He could afford anything that he wanted. In fact, the reward he was capable of offering would satisfy any demands that were made. Consequently, Levi felt that Dr. Erebus¡¯ suggestion was brilliant. This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. By offering a lucrative reward, some magical medicine or someone powerful would definitively show themselves. Ignoring their efficacy, they would at the very least provide some form of hope. ¡°Mmm-hmm. All right then, arrange for it at once! As long as they can cure Forlevia¡¯s poisoning, I will give them whatever they want. If that isn¡¯t enough, I¡¯m more than willing to fight for whatever they request,¡± Levi replied. With that, Dr. Erebus made the necessary arrangements and dered the reward to the world. The goal was to cure Forlevia of her poisoning. On top of that, he had dangled some of the magical herbs and spiritual energy crystals as the reward. After the announcement was made, it caused an uproar throughout the entire world. Even though many were aware that Levi¡¯s daughter was poisoned, they were still shocked by the magical herbs that were offered as a reward. Ordinary folk aside, many Deities were unable to resist the lure of those magical herbs. After all, they were something the Deities desperately coveted. Even a piece of impure spiritual energy crystal was worth fighting for, let alone those that were of significantly higher purity. By using his alias, the Erebus Angel, Dr. Erebus had negotiated with five nations to guarantee the authenticity of the magical herbs. After going through a verification process, the magical herbs were all dered to be genuine. In fact, the spiritual energy contained in one of them was sufficient to create another Deity. That was the reason why an uproar was caused. Furthermore, Dr. Erebus hadmented that these herbs weren¡¯t even the best they had on hand. In fact, they had plenty of herbs like that. As long as one was able to cure Forlevia of her poison, one would be able to have anything one desired. In spite of that, what was offered as part of the reward was enough to fulfill the needs of everyone. If that still wasn¡¯t enough, the spiritual energy crystals could be thrown in. Consequently, the world was shocked once the reward was announced. Many were moved by how lucrative it was. Even Xyperia, the world¡¯s most powerful nation, was astounded by the announcement. After all, the reward was something that they didn¡¯t possess. Even if they did, they wouldn¡¯t mind having more of it. Regardless of how Levi managed to obtain the magical herbs, everyone was desperate to get their hands on them. In fact, the first thing that came to mind for the leadership of Xyperia was if Idrae was capable of curing the poison. They had wanted Idrae to collect the reward if they could. After all, everyone in the world coveted it like mad. Chater 2951 Chater 2951 The Return of the God of War Chapter 2951 The Blood Alteration Record Consequently, everyone desperately tried to find an antidote for the poison. The extent they were engrossed in the matter shocked everyone. Naturally, Xyperia and Idrae were stunned by the response. How can this be? Why is the whole world trying to find an antidote on Levi¡¯s behalf? It was a result that no one had expected. In truth, the whole world was motivated by the magical herbs offered as a reward. It was unlike the past when Levi first asked for help. No one sincerely offered any back then. In contrast to that, everyone else gave their all when a lucrative reward was involved. Even if they had run out of ideas, they would still try their best toe up with more. Meanwhile, some of the ancient royal families and factions who owned a series of ancient manuals and magical medicine discussed amongst themselves whether it was worthwhile revealing what they had. In other words, they were wondering what they should demand in return. As for those who had nothing in hand, they desperately tried to find something throughout the world. No matter what, they just had to find something to offer. Therefore, the world was driven mad by it. The frenzy that ensued had exceeded all of Levi¡¯s expectations. The global response was just too terrifying. As a result, a bunch of exceptional men and strange medicines were expected to emerge. As Levi continued exploring other restricted areas, he waited anxiously for the results of the reward offered. Soon, their n achieved its intended effect. The first person who attempted to im it arrived. It was the royal family of Rodunst. They were offering their treasured secret technique, the blood alteration record. It was a technique that was stolen from Erudia a long time ago. All this while, the royal family had used it exclusively to cure their family members of poisoning. Nevertheless, it was considered one of the dark techniques. The blood alteration record relied on exchanging someone¡¯s blood to remove the poison. Inyman¡¯s terms, it shifts the poison to someone else through the exchange of blood. Even though someone else had to carry the poison, the victim would naturally be healed. Thus, it had an important role to y within the royal family given how often they were a target of poisoning attempts. Nheless, few of the attempts actually seeded. As a result, the blood alteration record was barely used and kept in the royal vault. For a long time, no one had any use for it. But now that it could prove to be something of value, they were naturally delighted to present it. Having heard the background of the technique, Levi¡¯s eyes lit up. N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. Even though it was supposedly an evil technique that needed someone else to exchange blood with the victim, Levi had no issue with it at all. After all, he was volunteering himself in exchange, as he was prepared to carry the poison within him. ¡°What are their conditions?¡± Levi asked. ¡°Fifty pieces of spiritual energy crystals,¡± Dr. Erebus replied. Levi gave him a look of surprise. ¡°Are you sure?¡± Dr. Erebus nodded. ¡°I have triple confirmed it. The Rodunst royal family wants fifty spiritual energy crystals in return for the blood alteration record. Levi was stumped. He had expected them to demand a lot more that they did. Is that all that they want? To Levi, their condition was the equivalent of asking for nothing. ¡°Tell them that we will give them a hundred pieces of spiritual energy crystals. If their solution is effective, I¡¯ll follow up by giving them a ton,¡± Levi replied. ¡°All right. In that case, they will be desperate to deliver it.¡± With that, Dr. Erebus got in touch with the Rodunst royal family immediately. ¡°Hahaha, it seems that we have underestimated Levi¡¯s resolve in saving his daughter. He is offering us a hundred pieces of spiritual energy crystals as downpayment alone. If our technique works, he will give us a whole ton of it! When I asked for fifty pieces initially, I was just trying my luck. In the end, I didn¡¯t expect him to be so generous. Therefore, organize the men and send the blood alteration record over at once!¡± The Rodunst royal family couldn¡¯t wait a moment longer to seal the deal. Chater 2952 Chater 2952 The Return of the God of War Chapter 2952 It Is Idrae A hundred spiritual energy crystals would be a massive help to Rodunst! Any civilized person would happily turn into a savage for a piece of those invaluable stones, and now there were a hundred pieces of them! Their purity was top-notch, too. Those that were being traded in the markets were no match for them. Meanwhile, in Xyperia, the leaders of Idrae were having a meeting. ¡°It can¡¯t be! Levi can¡¯t possibly have that much of resources, can he? He would be able to go against Xyperia if he really had that much in possession.¡± ¡°This is unimaginable! Where did he get them from? I¡¯d love to deny his dominance but this is a hard fact!¡± ¡°Perhaps it¡¯s from Erudia? Erudia is rich with resources but they were barely made use of. It wouldn¡¯t come as a surprise if Levi had aplenty.¡± ¡°But are we going to let the rest of the world find the remedy to her daughter¡¯s mdy?¡± ¡°No! We have to stop them! We must ensure that nobody will be able to cure her!¡± ¡°I heard that the royalty of Rodunst has a technique book on blood alteration, and they are going to give it to Levi for those crystals.¡± ¡°Stop them! We have to stop them immediately! Contact them and send some of our men to Rodunst right away!¡±N?velDrama.Org holds this content. Apparently, the exchange between the royalty of Rodunst and Levi wasn¡¯t meant to be hush-hush. Most people knew about it and thought there was a high probability that the transaction would take ce. The chances of sess with the help of the blood alteration record were high. Since the book was so highly regarded, bandits and looters had long had their eyes on it and wanted to steal it. It was a rare gem, after all Their n was to steal the book, bring it to Levi, and get anything they had wished for. What was in their way was Rodunst hardiness. It was so strong that even if they served the book on a te, saying that it was up for grab, no one would dare to touch it. Anyone would put their lives before stones, no matter how expensive the precious stones were. Very soon after the agreement, the blood alteration record was on its way to Levi. Tens of elites were assigned to this important task of guarding the book, and there were four Deities among them. They didn¡¯t trumpet their journey to Erudia, instead, it was done quite furtively. Better safe than sorry, they thought. It would be best if they could get the book to Levi as soon as possible and retrieve those spiritual energy crystals that he promised. Knowing that the team from Rodunst had already started their voyage, Dr. Erebus made sure everything was in order to wee them. As for Levi, he was in the restricted area with Forlevia, testing the magical herbs that he found to see if they could be of any help in curing his daughter. The one hundred pieces of spiritual energy crystals were dutifully prepared. If the blood alteration record was genuine, they would proffer those stones forthrightly. The agreed location of the meeting was Adrune, somewhere close to Rodunst, and Levi was currently in a Rank One restricted area not too far from it. Not long after, the team from Rodunst, together with the blood alteration record got to the meeting point. ¡°There were no attempts of robbery throughout the whole journey!¡± ¡°Hahaha! Who would have the guts to steal from us?¡± Everything was smooth-sailing for the elites from Rodunst so far. They encountered no threats throughout their journey, which was why some of them were slowly letting their guards down. ¡°No! The closer we are to Adrune, the more alert we need to be!¡± reminded one of the Deities. ¡°Come on. It¡¯ll be fine. We¡¯re almost there. What menace could there possibly be?¡± Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! Right after the emphasis on the riskless endeavor, some fast-moving figures flocked around them before presenting themselves and surrounding the team. It was a group made up of eight Deities and forty to fifty elites. ¡°Who are you? Do you know who we are?¡± a fighter from Rodunst bellowed. ¡°Of course, we know! We also know that you have the blood alteration record.¡± ¡°We are sent by Idrae, and we¡¯re here to ensure that Levi¡¯s daughter will never be cured!¡± ¡°We won¡¯t kill you. All you have to do to ensure safe passage is to hand out the blood alteration record.¡± Those interlopers stated their purpose with a straight face, and the men from Rodunst were shocked by their tancy. Seriously? Did they just announce their malicious intents so frankly? They didn¡¯t even bother to conceal their identity! Well, the grudge Idrae and Levi held against each other was widely known, anyway. It didn¡¯t take a genius to figure out that the men from Idrae were there to stop Levi from getting what he wanted. ¡°We¡¯re here for the blood alteration record! If you don¡¯t want to give it to us, you may destroy it yourselves.¡± The men from Idrae inched closer to their opponents. Chater 2953 Chater 2953 The Return of the God of War Chapter 2953 Burning The Blood Alteration Record Those uninvited guests were neither Deities nor fighters from Xyperia. They served other organizations, and Idrae had hired them by offering handsome rewards. That was simr to what Levi did¡ªgive people what they desire, and they would take a bullet for you! These men, who had imed loyalty to Idrae, were under that exact spell. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. They were there to either loot the blood alteration record or to destroy itpletely! ¡°Not in a million years! Gather up, my men. We are going to deliver this record safely to Mr. Garrison in one piece!¡± There was no way that the royalty of Rodunst would want to give up that huge amount of spiritual energy crystals. The team from Rodunst was quick to establish a formation and tried to barge their way out of their opponent¡¯s encirclement. The fighters of Idrae reciprocated instantly with violence, and within seconds, a brawl ensued. The eight Deities that worked for Idrae didn¡¯t have it easy. The men from Rodunst were resolute in guarding the record. ¡°The blood alteration record will never fall into your hands!¡± It was Dr. Erebus. Boom! His mighty punch sent three Deities retreating. ¡°What? Is that how strong Dr. Erebus is?¡± Everyone present could recognize Dr. Erebus, and most of them were stupefied by his mightiness. Is he also a Deity? But wait. Didn¡¯t they say that Dr. Erebus had never had any spiritual energy run through his body? This is beyond what I could ever imagine! ¡°We knew that Idrae would block this exchange. We were expecting you, fighters of Idrae! Hahaha!¡± Dr. Erebus let out a bigugh. Boom! The next person that appeared was Digital God. He used to be an ordinary human, but after some vigorous training, he was as strong as any fighters out there. Dr. Erebus and Digital God were powerful additions to thebat prowess of Rodunst. In fact, all the fighters of Idrae were no match for the duo. Levi had calcted Idrae¡¯s next move when the royalty of Rodunst said yes to his offer. He foresaw that other than Idrae, no other parties would stop the transport of the blood alteration record. There was no reason for them to do so, and on top of that, no one would have the audacity to rob the royalty. However, Idrae had their reasons and was under the wing of a strong patron. They were as brave as a lion. Levi assumed that Dr. Erebus and Digital God would be capable enough to stop Idrae from proceeding further. If that weren¡¯t the case, Dr. Erebus could easily send out signals for Troy to back up. By hook or by crook, they wouldn¡¯t let Idrae have their way. That was why Levi was worry-free when he went looking for magical herbs in the restricted area. From Dr. Erebus¡¯ observation and deduction, he decided that they had no need for Troy¡¯s assistance. ¡°All of you! Charge forward together with Digital God! I will hand you the spiritual energy crystals after that!¡± Dr. Erebus managed to establish an escape path for the men from Robunst. He wanted them, along with the blood alteration record, to follow Digital God to get to the meeting point. The fighters of Idrae were keen on blocking the way but they were no match for Dr. Erebus. Digital God sessfully led the four Deities from Robunst out of the besiegement, and very soon, they were on their way to the agreed meeting point. Levi, too, was about to reach there. After the beneficial exchange, all worries would be stories of the past. Digital God and the Deities were only fifteen miles from Ardune, and when everything seemed to be going so well, Shing! Shing! Shing! Shadowy figures appeared and strokes of death flung out from nowhere. Digital God and the Deities had been targeted. Deity-level assassins! And there is more than one! What? Four! Digital God almost lost his life while figuring out who his attackers were. Unfortunately, the other four Deities weren¡¯t fast enough and were decapitated from the ambush. Swoosh! Another person emerged and walked toward where the four dead bodiesy. The rest of the attackers, on the other hand, were tasked to obstruct Digital God from getting closer to the scene. The mysterious person rummaged through the corpses in search of the blood alteration record, and when he got his hands on it, he lit the book on fire. ¡°Hahaha! Levi, dream on! Nothing will cure your daughter now!¡± he cackled like a madman. ¡°No!¡± Digital God yawled in despair as the technique book burned into a ball of mes. Sadly, there was nothing he could do to stop the mes but watch the book being reduced to ashes. Digital God was in high dudgeon. He never expected that there would be another group of marauders eyeing the book. Who are they? The assassins left the scene once the blood alteration record was minced. Chater 2954 Chater 2954 The Return of the God of War Chapter 2954 You Shall All Die On the other hand, the fight between Dr. Erebus and the fighters of Idrae slowly waned. Seeing that they couldn¡¯t progress further, thetter couldn¡¯t do anything but retreat. Dr. Erebus and the other fighters from Robunst used the chance to rush to the meeting point. To their chagrin, they saw the corpse and Digital God injured. ¡°What?¡± Jaws dropped when they knew about how the blood alteration record was burned to ashes. ¡°Who did this? Was it Idrae who nned an ambush here?¡± Spections were floating in the air. ¡°It can¡¯t be! Idrae didn¡¯t bother to sneak up to us. Xyperia and Levi have always fought like a man and would never attack each other furtively.¡± The person in charge of the team from Rodunst was certain. ¡°There were five Deity-level assassins and they all had their face covered. Obviously, they didn¡¯t want anyone to recognize them.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think it¡¯s Idrae. They would attack head-on and not from the shadows,¡± Digital God added with confidence. ¡°Then who could they be? What ballsy souls they are! Aren¡¯t they afraid of offending Rodunst?¡± A mor ensued. They were right. Tons of people weren¡¯t happy about the way Levi dealt with things and they honestly hoped that Forlevia would never be cured. Yet, the blood alteration record was the possession of the royalty of Rodunst. To inflict harm on that book wouldn¡¯t be much different from dering war with the royalty. Who would dare chance one¡¯s arm on this? The only possible daredevil was Xyperia, and its men were frank about it. N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. Who else could it be? Dr. Erebus couldn¡¯t think of another potential culprit, but he was sure that the party who had ambushed Digital God was someone else. If they were from Idrae, being in a position of advantage, they would just nab the book and run away with it. Why would they burn it? Digital God was at the scene and could see that those assassins were there to destroy the blood alteration record, far off from Idrae¡¯s objective. What Idrae would do was rob the book. Only if they failed to do so would they ruin it wholly. It was clear that the five assassins and those men brawling with Dr. Erebus were from different organizations. Idrae wouldn¡¯t want to destroy it as it had research value to them. ¡°It wasn¡¯t only Idrae. There are others who don¡¯t want Evie to be cured!¡± Dr. Erebus growled. Right when everyone waspletely caught up in figuring out who their ultimate enemy was, Levi and Forlevia were back from the Rank One restricted area. ¡°Hey, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Levi could tell something was off. Dr. Erebus told him the whole story in detail. Levi¡¯s grim expression was in to see. ¡°Other than Idrae, there was someone else?¡± he asked. The head of the team from Rodunst immediately apologized. ¡°We are terribly sorry, Mr. Garrison. We¡¯ve underestimated our opponents! We thought no one else would dare make a move on the book!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it. It has nothing to do with you. I¡¯m the one whom they¡¯re after.¡± Levi assumed sole responsibility. ¡°Erebus, give them the spiritual energy crystals!¡± Levi ordered. ¡°Right away!¡± The men from Rodunst were like deers in the headlights. The blood alteration book that was promised was lost, but Levi still insisted on giving them the crystals. ¡°It¡¯s okay. You¡¯vee a long way. Let¡¯s take it as you¡¯vepleted your task.¡± All present was impressed by his generosity. ¡°Mr. Garrison, we are now allies. Let us know if you need any help in the future. Also, we will investigate this matter in full force! Rodunst will not let the matter rest just like that!¡± After proiming their alliance and standpoint, the men from Rodunst left with the spiritual energy crystals. Later on, news of Idrae failing to destroy the blood alteration record was circting in Xyperia. No one would¡¯ve thought some other malefactors would be in y. Whoever did it was still a mystery. Even Levi himself couldn¡¯t seem to work out who, other than Idrae, was dead set against Forlevia¡¯s recovery. ¡°Investigate! Leave no rocks unturned and find the crook! Every man of Idrae shall die. Those bastards who burned the book shall die too. None of them will walk out of this alive!¡± Chater 2955 Chater 2955 The Return of the God of War Chapter 2955 Being Phenomenal Is A Curse ¡°I believe they will strike again to stop any possibilities of Forlevia¡¯s recovery,¡± Dr. Erebus murmured. ¡°You¡¯re right!¡± Digital God nodded in agreement. The news of Levi granting Rodunst a hundred pieces of spiritual energy crystals had spread wide and far out. Despite not getting what he was promised, he kept his word and showed generosity. What a way to attract more capable people to serve him! It turned out that Levi didn¡¯t give away the spiritual energy crystals blindly. It was a show he had put on to win hearts. Rodunst received a hundred spiritual energy crystals in exchange for a blood alteration record that had been burned to ashes. It was an announcement that drove everyone nuts. They believed that as long as they have something to offer, Levi would return them a favor. Some powerful organizations had even started researching remedies for Forlevia. That was the power of positive publicity. Levi¡¯s promise to supply that massive amount of spiritual energy crystals to Rodunst was beyond what one could fathom. Even a country blessed with bountiful resources like Xyperia wouldn¡¯t be able to put forward a hundred pieces of spiritual energy crystals just like that. That was why the majority of the public, who were able to lend a helping hand, was resolute in finding a remedy for Forlevia. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. Idrae and Xyperia also came to know about Levi¡¯s magnanimousness. ¡°Where did Levi get his magical herbs and spiritual energy crystals? Is he out of his mind to give away a hundred pieces of those precious stones just like that?¡± ¡°Now, the question is, where did he get them? It seemed like his resources were on par with Xyperia! Only if we could get him to support us¡­¡± While ideas and magical medicine were pouring into Levi¡¯s hands, Xyperia and Idrae were ogling his supplies with the hope of sweeping them into their own pockets. ¡°You know what, maybe Idrae could have a deal with Levi. Tell him that you have the antidote his daughter needs, and under one condition will you surrender that antidote¡ªLevi giving up all his resources!¡± one of the Deities from Xyperia suggested. It was an idea that was seconded by all. ¡°However, we will need to investigate and delve into every little detail to make sure that he really has those resources,¡± he continued. So, who were the ones who torched the blood alteration record? Was there anyone else who didn¡¯t want Forlevia to be cured? Meanwhile, a handful of people were congregating on an ind in Bayview. They were those who tried to persuade Levi to join their revenge on Idrae, and that ind was one of their bases. The five assassins who had ambushed Digital God earlier on returned to the ind. They were the ones who had pulverized the blood alteration record! ¡°Missionpleted! We¡¯ve burned the blood alteration record into ashes!¡± The assassins reported in unison. ¡°Wonderful and well done! Levi Garrison, the cure for your daughter will never be found as long as you don¡¯t join us and take revenge on Idrae! We will destroy any remedy and magical medicine that might come in your way! You asked for it, Levi Garrison. If you had joined us earlier, we would be going out of our way to find treatments for your daughter by now!¡± The leader of the pack rejoiced. Their hatred toward Idrae was so strong that it spiraled out of control and they went radical. To them, anyone who declined their invitation to join their organization and take revenge on Idrae deserved batterings and should be served the death sentence. Little did Levi know that he had made such an enemy simply because he said no to an invitation. Those extremists presumed that those who chose not to join them wouldn¡¯t take vengeance on Idrae, and their single-mindedness had caused them to carry out jeopardizing missions like that. ¡°Right! It seemed that Levi has a lot of resources! Our foundation would be more solid if he joined us. Send someone to discuss this matter with him again. If he dared to say no again, we will find ways to take over all his possessions!¡± After the glorious news of Levi¡¯s gift to Rodunst, plenty of organizations drooled over the resources he owned like hungry wolves. Perhaps being phenomenal is a curse. Any greedy weasel would find ways to rob Levi since he was as rich as Xyperia. Who knows if someone would just turn up at his door and rob him in broad daylight? There would definitely be scoundrels who were nning to scheme his riches off him. Chater 2956 Chater 2956 The Return of the God of War Chapter 2956 Force You To Leave No one could figure out how exactly Levi got so many resources. The magical herbs and spiritual energy crystals were found in the restricted area. Many of them were in Rank One and Rank Two restricted areas. There were only very few items from Rank Three restricted areas. At the moment, most countries only had enough power to search through Rank Three restricted areas. Rank Two restricted areas were very difficult to explore. No one even explored a Rank One restricted area before. And yet, Levi had magical herbs that came from Rank Two restricted area and even Rank One restricted area. It made people very suspicious of him. Many thought he simply got it from Erudia. After all, there were a lot of restricted areas in Erudia, and many of them were unexplored, so there must be a lot of resources there. However, even if Rank One and Rank Two restricted areas had an abundance of resources, it wasn¡¯t easy for anyone toe out unscathed. For example, the sacred spring from Emberfall Rainforest. So many people went into the forest looking for it, yet none returned. It begged the question as to how powerful Levi was exactly. What kind of trump card did he have on his sleeve to obtain so many resources? It was a big question that many wanted answers to. Rodunst¡¯s royal family had sent out many men to find out who was the one that destroyed the blood alteration record. N?velDrama.Org holds this content. It wasn¡¯t just a matter of repaying Levi¡¯s kindness. It was also a response to those who challenged their authority. Levi had also started to ask people to investigate the matter. Whoever destroyed the blood alteration record would die! One day, those who wanted to take revenge on Idrae knocked on Levi¡¯s door again. Levi asked in annoyance, ¡°Why are you guys here again? Leave now or I¡¯ll force you to leave!¡± The five swiftly announced, ¡°Wait! We¡¯re just here to have a discussion with you. What are your thoughts now? Has there been any change in your opinion since ourst visit?¡± ¡°Speak!¡± Levi coldly demanded. ¡°Idrae publicly snatched the blood alteration record in order to prevent you from curing your daughter¡¯s poison! Are you going to stay silent against a provocation like that?¡± ¡°They¡¯re trying to kill your daughter by denying you the chance of obtaining an antidote for her! Aren¡¯t you angry at them for it? Don¡¯t you want revenge?¡± ¡°I think, as a father, shouldn¡¯t you be seeking revenge when you¡¯re faced with a situation like this? How can you sit still here?¡± A few of them bombarded him with questions and reprimanded him from a moral high ground. He stared at them with a cold look. ¡°To be honest, we had tried to assassinate Idrae¡¯s members a lot of times before, but all attempts ended in failure. Even when we sent out a couple of Deity-level assassins, they still¡­¡± ¡°The point we¡¯re trying to tell you is that it¡¯s very difficult to take down Idrae. Killing them is already nigh impossible, much less destroy all of them!¡± The other two of the five added. ¡°So?¡± Levi sneered. ¡°That¡¯s why we, the ones who opposed Idrae, should work together to take them down! As the saying goes, the enemy of my enemy is my friend. Only when we work together can we take revenge on Idrae!¡± ¡°We¡¯ve heard about your amazing capabilities, Mr. Garrison! Everyone in the outside world knows you have enough resources to go toe-to-toe against Xyperia!¡± ¡°Right now, we once again humbly invite you to join our organization! I believe that all of us will be able to take our revenge against Idrae with the help of your abundant resources!¡± ¡°Currently, we have almost one hundred thousand members! We also have more than fifty Deities! I believe that once you join us and provide us with some of your resources, the number of powerful warriors in our ranks will increase rapidly! When that happens, we¡¯ll finally be able to go against Xyperia! Taking down Idrae will also no longer be a problem!¡± Despite their attempts at persuading him, Levi remained silent, so they continued, ¡°Don¡¯t worry! If you join us, the matter of your daughter¡¯s poisoning will be our organization¡¯s matter, too. Together, we¡¯ll figure out a way to get rid of the poison in her system. There are a lot of skilled people in our ranks! Creating an antidote for your daughter won¡¯t be a problem!¡± They sounded very certain when making their promise, yet Levi still didn¡¯t say a word. ¡°What do you say, Mr. Garrison? We can fulfill any other conditions you have as long as you promise to join us!¡± they urged. Chater 2957 Chater 2957 The Return of the God of War Chapter 2957 Better Not Have Any Ideas Levi really wanted tough. That¡¯s certainly one way to get my support without giving me something of equal value in return. Do they think they can take advantage of me that easily? Tsk, tsk, tsk. They seem to be genuinely interested in revenge the first time they tried to recruit me. They wanted my help. But now? It couldn¡¯t be any more obvious that they only want my resources. To them, I¡¯m just a key to their door of victory this time. They might as well write their n to grab the resources in my possession on their faces. Still, among those who are trying to snatch away my resources, they¡¯re certainly the ones with the best and most logical arguments. However, just because our interests aligned doesn¡¯t mean I¡¯m just going to let them take advantage of me. I know for a fact that they¡¯ll kick me out after they managed to funnel my resources into their organization if they feel like it. After all, a key to a treasure room has no use once the door is already unlocked. Also, it¡¯s almostical that they mentioned they can cure Evie. If they came to me when she was first poisoned, I probably would¡¯ve agreed to join them out of desperation. But, at this point, I¡¯ve already tried all the methods and magical herbs I can find. If none of them had worked, these buffoons certainly can¡¯t save her. ¡°The resources in my possession are meant to save my daughter. It is not meant for vengeance! I¡¯ll repeat what I said before. I alone will find a way to deal with Idrae! They¡¯re still alive right now because I¡¯m still trying to save my daughter! Once she¡¯s cured, they will die by my hands.¡± He stared at those five. ¡°You can disband your organization already! Don¡¯t cause any unnecessary sacrifices! I¡¯ll be the one to take revenge! I alone am enough to take down Idrae! The day my daughter recovers is the day they will die!¡± His words stunned them. They had anticipated that he would reject their proposal, but they didn¡¯t expect he would say the same thing as before. N?velDrama.Org holds this content. They didn¡¯t believe that he alone could destroy Idrae at all. After their multiple failed attempts at assassinations, they realized Xyperia was a lot more powerful than they expected. That country didn¡¯t just have thousands of Deities. There were rumors that Xyperia had tens of thousands of Deities! In their mind, they saw Levi as a coward who could only tell tall tales to make himself look stronger than he was. They believed he had no intention of taking revenge against Idrae because he was too afraid to do so. However, the five of them had learned from their mistake and kept those thoughts to themselves. They still clearly remembered how they were previously beaten up. Levi might not be a Deity, but he still wasn¡¯t someone they could oppose. ¡°Please, just think of your daughter, Mr. Garrison! You must know that your power is limited if you¡¯re alone, whether it¡¯s in terms of curing your daughter or taking revenge on Idrae!¡± ¡°Work with us, Mr. Garrison! Together, we can help you solve those problems more easily!¡± Still, they refused to give up that easily and wanted to persuade him further. ¡°Just look at what happened earlier! Due to limited strength, you could not even keep something as powerful as the blood alteration record! If you join us, we can promise you that something like that won¡¯t happen again under our protection!¡± When they used the destruction of the blood alteration record as an example, Levi suddenly felt something was off. He couldn¡¯t tell what it was, but there was a nagging feeling at the back of his mind, as though his subconscious was trying to tell him something. ¡°No! I don¡¯t need any of you!¡± he coldly dered. ¡°So you¡¯re not going to join us, Mr. Garrison?¡± the five asked. ¡°That¡¯s right! Now get out of my face before I get angry!¡± The five of them could only stare at the magical herbs and spiritual energy crystals sitting behind Levi eagerly. It was a terrifying sight that rare resources like those two were sitting in a pile behind him. It shook them to their core. The resources that their organization had were far too little. If their organization had everything Levi possessed, they could probably win any fight in the future. ¡°Can we¡­ Can we take a look?¡± they asked tentatively. ¡°Sure, but you all better not have any funny ideas about them,¡± Levi warned coldly. Chater 2958 Chater 2958 The Return of the God of War Chapter 2958 A New Hope Of course, Levi knew what they were trying to do. They were so desperate to obtain his resources that they shamelessly asked him if they could see them. Still, instead of intentionally rejecting them, he decided to show it off. It didn¡¯t matter to him all that much because whoever dared to take those resources away would die by his hand. It was also because he could get those resources very easily. He could grab as much as he wanted. The five of them tremblingly stepped forward and examined the magical herbs and spiritual energy crystals. ¡°It¡¯s real! All of it is real!¡± ¡°These spiritual energy crystals are the purest ones I have ever seen in my life! And there are a couple of tons of it here!¡± ¡°This is amazing! It¡¯s basically a pile of unimaginable wealth!¡± ¡°I wish I can just take it!¡± It shocked the five of them to the core. s, they still had to leave, and they did so reluctantly. When they returned to the ind, they told everyone what they saw. ¡°If Levi doesn¡¯t join us, then we¡¯ll make sure her daughter won¡¯t ever find an antidote! We¡¯ll keep a close eye on everyone and destroy any hope that pops up!¡± They were hellbent on making things difficult for Levi. When the crowd on the ind heard about the resources Levi possessed, they were shocked. ¡°He has that much stuff? How did he manage to amass so many resources? We must have them! We need to formte a n to grab all of it!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right! Once we have all of his resources, we¡¯ll finally have a chance at beating Idrae!¡± The revtion about Levi¡¯s resources had directly exposed all their greed. They were almost driven mad by their desires. Everyone wanted a piece of Levi¡¯s resources. All of them began to scheme and think about how to take it all for themselves. What followed was a massive amount of attempts by many forces and individuals over the world to win Levi¡¯s resources from him. They sent all kinds of magical medicine and methods to cure the poison, but none of it worked. None of them were as powerful as the blood alteration record. They had no effect on dispelling the poison. As for the items and methods that did have an effect, the ess to them was blocked. Both Idrae and other ¡°mysterious forces¡± were doing their best to destroy anything that had the potential to be the antidote. They were even some who killed those who wanted to visit Levi before they could even find him. Because of that, Dr. Erebus was quite troubled. Thus, he went to Levi to discuss the matter with him. ¡°Things can¡¯t continue on like this! We can¡¯t deal with all the people whoe to look for us!¡± Dr. Erebus said worryingly. Levi furrowed his eyebrows. Those who came couldn¡¯t deal with the poison. And those who could help with the poison couldn¡¯t arrive at all. At that moment, Digital God spoke. ¡°Still, we have eyes on the people who have started killing! We¡¯ll know their identities soon enough!¡± They were doing things that way in order to force the ¡°mysterious force¡± to make a move so they could keep an eye out. That was something the organization that wanted to take revenge on Idrae didn¡¯t expect. They thought Levi was failing to aplish much, that he didn¡¯t even have the people or time to investigate them. They never expected that Levi had enough people working for him to keep an eye on them. Levi stared at Digital God. ¡°Keep a close eye on those people! They¡¯ll continue to strike, so try to figure out their identities as soon as possible!¡± ¡°Understood!¡± Levi then turned to Dr. Erebus. ¡°Go and filter out the things that¡¯ll be useful as an antidote! I¡¯ll find them myself!¡± The conclusion to all their attempts after a while was that none of the random stuff they found worked. If they wanted to find an actual antidote, they would only find it within countries or powerful factions. Only forces like those could possibly have the method or magical medicine to cure the poison. Therefore, Levi still had to work with outside forces. Rodunst was still looking for the culprit anding up with a method to cure the poison for Levi. They sent a lot of methods and precious herbs to cure the poison to him. Unfortunately, none of them were useful in dispelling the poison in Forlevia. Levi had no choice but to keep searching for a cure and holding out hope that the n he set up would work. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. He had to admit that the bounty idea was pretty useful, because a few dayster, hope did arrive. Dr. Erebus hurriedly rushed to find Levi. Chater 2959 Chater 2959 Chapter 2959 Daylight Robbery ¡°Hawen said they have an idea!¡± Dr. Erebus announced. Hawen was once a very average country with ack of advancement in technology. They also had a lot of tribe viges. They were basically a half-developed country. However, the country loved fighting and warfare. This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. All their citizens had a pretty well-built and robust constitution. They also had plenty of secret techniques, body-refining skills, and wizards. Their constitutions were way too powerful. If all countries suddenly lost all their weapons one day, Hawen would be the most powerful country in the world. As the age of technology descended upon the world, they were pushed to the corner and were rarely heard from again. However, spiritual energy revival had caused them to rise from the ashes. Like Xyperia, their technology wasn¡¯t powerful enough to help them avoid the disaster when it reached theirnd. They couldn¡¯t build a Shelter like Erudia. So, the only option left for them was to face the disaster head-on. Due to their abnormal physique, they were able to absorb and digest spiritual energy better than other races to transform it into their own strength. That was their race¡¯s gift. And because of that, there were more than five hundred Deities in their country. Their fighters were also generally much more powerful whenpared to others of the same rank. It was all thanks to their unbelievably powerful constitution. They also used all kinds of secret techniques and body-refining skills to make themselves powerful. Additionally, their wizards could transform the spiritual energy they absorbed into great strength. That was why the Deities of Hawen were much more powerful than other Deities. Their overall strength could still continue to improve. Just like that, Hawen was ranked as the fifth most powerful country in the world after the spiritual energy revival, even though they were sitting at the bottom of the list during the age of technology. When they heard Levi was looking for an antidote for his daughter, they mentioned they had a lot of people and wizards who were talented at curing poisons in the tribe viges. That was because they knew Levi was a generous man. They agreed to have a negotiation with Levi, but they were very greedy. The chances of sess were about the same as using the blood alteration record. However, there were a lot more conditions attached to the deal. ¡°They have a lot of talented people and effective methods! Maybe they really can cure the poison! However, because it¡¯s going to be a national effort, the conditions they hadid out were pretty high! Of course, it was just their excuse tomit what¡¯s essentially a daylight robbery. After all, who wouldn¡¯t do their best and mobilize their entire country¡¯s forces in order to obtain the resources we can offer?¡± Dr. Erebus was very dissatisfied. He thought Hawen was just taking advantage of their misfortune. After all, Rodunst only asked for fifty spiritual energy crystals in exchange for the blood alteration record. Levi was the one who decided to give them one hundred spiritual energy crystals. Hawen, on the other hand, asked for one ton of spiritual energy crystals and thirty magical herbs before they even offered a viable method or effective magical medicine to cure the poison! Levi could give Hawen what they asked for, but it was shameless of them to take advantage of his misfortune that tantly. It made Dr. Erebus so furious that he almost wanted to reject their offer on the spot. That was why he went to Levi for a discussion. However, there was nothing Levi cared more about than his daughter at the moment, so he said, ¡°It¡¯s fine! These are just worldly possessions. I¡¯ll give them as much as they want as long as Evie is saved.¡± ¡°That¡¯s true! The amount they asked for is nothing we can¡¯t handle!¡± Dr. Erebus nodded. ¡°Good! Let¡¯s set off to Hawen right now!¡± Levi dered impatiently. He didn¡¯t want anything like the destruction of the blood alteration record to happen again. Not too long after, he and his subordinates arrived at Hawen. Even at a distance, they could see people weing them. ¡°Look at how they¡¯re weing us!¡± Dr. Erebus said. Just as the gang was about to head inside, someone stopped them. ¡°Hold it! None of you can enter yet!¡± the envoy of Hawen shouted. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Levi asked. Chater 2960 Chater 2960 The Return of the God of War Chapter 2960 Twisting The Truth Even Dr. Erebus was confused. When he arrived at Hawen before to conduct a negotiation, the people there were very enthusiastic. They were so enthusiastic that they wished Levi was already there with Forlevia so they could do the exchange immediately. That was how badly they wanted the magical herbs and spiritual energy crystals. Now that Levi had arrived, they blocked his path instead of weing him and his subordinates into their country immediately. Digital God pointed at the aircraft behind and shouted, ¡°What you want is inside there! Open the gates right now! Are you afraid that we¡¯ll go back against our word?¡± A group of Hawen citizensughed when they heard that. ¡°We¡¯re not stopping you because of that! Before you all went in, there¡¯s something I need to discuss with you all,¡± the envoy said. Thump! Dr. Erebus¡¯ heart dropped when he heard that. They¡¯re trying to look for trouble. Levi was carrying Forlevia on his back as he stared emotionlessly at the envoy. ¡°What do you want?¡± ¡°You know about our conditions for mobilizing our national forces to cure your daughter, right?¡± the envoy continued. Levi nodded. ¡°Yes, I do. What¡¯s up with it?¡± Dr. Erebus stepped forward. ¡°I negotiated the conditions. What¡¯s wrong with it?¡± The envoy smiled. ¡°Well, you see, the conditions were set by our old king! He¡¯s a bit of a fool due to his old age. Thus, he failed to convey the conditions properly.¡± Dr. Erebus was speechless. He was the one who personally negotiated the conditions, and he knew the person talking to him was speaking fluently. They expressed their conditions clearly and kept reminding him of them. He was confused as to why the envoy said the person he spoke to failed to convey the conditions properly. Besides, the person who negotiated the conditions with him wasn¡¯t an old man. The person was the crown prince of Hawen, a young man, not an old fool. It was then he realized the envoy was going back against the conditions that were previously set. Dr. Erebus immediately shouted, ¡°You all are mistaken! The person I negotiated with was the crown prince of Hawen, not the king! He conveyed the conditions very clearly!¡± The envoy and many others stared at him with fury. They roared, ¡°Nonsense! How dare you lie in front of us! The person who spoke to you was the old king! The crown prince didn¡¯t do it! How can he represent a matter as important as this?¡± At that moment, the crown prince of Hawen approached Dr. Erebus. ¡°Aren¡¯t you going too far? I don¡¯t recall negotiating with you or even meeting you before!¡± Dr. Erebus stared at the crown prince, the person he spoke to personally not too long ago, and smiled resignedly. The matter had gotten a lot moreplicated as Hawen was tantly twisting the truth. Since the crown prince said the negotiation never happened between him and Dr. Erebus, that meant it was time to talk about the conditions. At least, that was how Levi was understanding the situation. He stared at the crowd and eximed, ¡°Since you all said the old king didn¡¯t say things clearly, then tell us what you want right now! Stop wasting my time!¡± Wasting his time with those people wasn¡¯t something he wanted to do when Forlevia was still in grave danger. He just wanted to go in and cure her. If they dilly-dally any longer, he might just burst through the gates without caring about the consequences. The crown prince smiled. ¡°Very well! Let me exin things clearly to you. We can and we are willing to use our national force in order to dispel the poison from your daughter¡¯s body. However, since we¡¯re mobilizing so many resources and people to treat your daughter, you have to give us something of equal value in return. So, listen up! If you ept our condition, we¡¯ll let you in and treat your daughter! If you can¡¯t, then there¡¯s nothing we can do about your daughter¡¯s poison!¡± Levi was in full panic mode as he shouted, ¡°Then stop wasting time and just tell me what you want already!¡± Even a blind man could tell the crown prince wanted to add more conditions to the original ones. ¡°Very well! The following are our conditions! We want three tons of high-purity spiritual energy crystals and one hundred high-quality magical herbs! We¡¯ll do a live inspection first! If the materials passed the inspection, we¡¯ll let you go in! The experts we¡¯ve gathered to cure your daughter¡¯s poison are already waiting inside!¡± The moment the crown prince finished speaking, the air froze. Levi and the other two were stunned. It really was a daylight robbery. That additional condition bbergasted them sopletely that they fell silent.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. Chater 2961 Chater 2961 The Return of the God of War Chapter 2961 Are You Sure Levi couldn¡¯t believe that the crown prince would have the gall to ask for three times the resources demanded by the original condition. It was a frightening attempt at daylight robbery. There was no other way to put it. He didn¡¯t have that many resourcespared to Hawen, the country that was ranked fifth in the entire world. There were enough magical herbs in his storage to meet the crown prince¡¯s demand, but he only had at most two or three hundred pieces of high-purity spiritual crystals. Three tons of spiritual energy crystals were just way too much for the crown prince to ask for. The crown prince¡¯s attempt at extorting them was so unapologetically tant that they could practically see greed drooling out of his mouth. The condition that the crown prince had set was enough to push Hawen up to the third or even second spot on the list of the world¡¯s most powerful countries. Digital God and Dr. Erebus were so furious that they almost exploded with fury on the spot. This is outrageous! They are truly shameless! I¡¯ve never seen a man as greedy as him before! Human greed is boundless, sure, but this is way out of line! This is madness! Even Levi¡¯s expression darkened. He wasn¡¯tcking the resources, from a certain perspective. He could get as many of the crystals as he wanted because it was easier than killing Deities. However, there was a limit to everything. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. There should be rules and trust present in an exchange of benefits. What the crown prince was doing was stepping way over the line. Levi¡¯s look suddenly became more sinister. When the Hawen crowd saw the trio¡¯s expression, they smiled because they knew they had made the right call. They didn¡¯t know if the trio was going to agree, but seeing the trio¡¯s hesitation and frustration was enough for them to know they had achieved their goal. They wanted to give their current scheme a try after they heard Rodunst still managed to get one hundred crystals even after the blood alteration record was destroyed. When they asked for one ton of spiritual energy crystals and thirty magical herbs, they knew it was already considered to be nothing more than a daylight robbery. However, when they saw how desperate Levi was, they wanted to give it a try. The condition they set was many times more than what Rodunst asked for, which was why they were surprised when Levi agreed and brought his daughter to their country immediately. That made them realize the condition they set hadn¡¯t evene close to reaching Levi¡¯s bottom line. After a brief discussion amongst themselves, they decided to stop Levi from entering and added more conditions. It was clear for them to see how desperate Levi was to treat his daughter¡¯s condition. He would do anything for his daughter, so, perhaps, he would even agree to the new, more outrageous condition. That was why they forbade him from entering. The crown princeughed. ¡°I know this condition is hard to fulfill, but it¡¯s only fair, don¡¯t you think? The people in my country aren¡¯t going to waste any effort to save your daughter from the poison.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right! I bet none of you can fulfill the conditions based on your big, frowning faces. Go back to where you came from!¡± The people from Hawen began to urge. Dr. Erebus red at the crowd and gritted his teeth. ¡°You¡¯re trying to increase your demand on the spot! None of you have any integrity at all!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right! All of you knew that your initial condition was already extremely greedy! You only need to compare your condition to Rodunst¡¯s to know how far you¡¯re crossing the line. All of you are a bunch of greedy bastards!¡± Digital God was really agitated too. The crown princeughed. ¡°We¡¯re not going to change our condition no matter what you say! If you think you can find a better method to get rid of the poison, feel free to leave right away! We¡¯re heading back now.¡± The crowd was about to leave when Levi shouted. ¡°Wait!¡± His expression looked extremely dark. Digital God and Dr. Erebus promptly eximed, ¡°You mustn¡¯t, Mr. Garrison! They¡¯re just trying to take advantage of you!¡± Levi ignored them and stared at the crowd that turned back after he shouted. He asked, ¡°Are you sure this is the condition you want? No changes?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± The crown prince nodded. ¡°Fine. Are you sure you can really take on the resources your condition demands?¡± Levi asked. ¡°You don¡¯t need to worry about that! Of course we can take it! Even if you give us more, we¡¯ll still be able to take it!¡± the crowd shouted. Levi smirked. ¡°Very well!¡± Chater 2962 Chater 2962 The Return of the God of War Chapter 2962 Acting Strange Levi¡¯s smile might appear kind, but it was extremely scary in the eyes of Dr. Erebus and Digital God. It was a sign that Levi was about to lose his temper. Even the crown prince and the others could tell something was wrong. The longer they stared at the smile, the clearer they sensed danger emanating from Levi¡¯s body. Fear was prating into their hearts even though they didn¡¯t know why. Even the Deities protecting the crown prince were experiencing uncontroble fear as they looked at Levi. All the hair on their bodies stood up in alert. Everyone waited for Levi to speak. ¡°All right. We¡¯ll fulfill your condition!¡± Levi announced. ¡°Eh?¡± The moment he finished speaking, everyone in the scene was stunned. They all stared at him in disbelief. Everyone was extremely confused as to why he agreed without hesitation, especially Dr. Erebus and Digital God. ¡°Mr. Garrison¡­¡± Both of them stared at Levi perplexedly. They thought he was going to start a massacre based on the signs he was showing. ¡°What¡¯s going on with you, Mr. Garrison? How can you agree to their conditions?¡± both of them questioned exasperatedly. Levi ordered resolutely, ¡°Listen to me! Give them what they want.¡± ¡°We¡­¡± Even though Dr. Erebus and Digital God couldn¡¯t ept it, they had no choice but to obey. They brought the crowd from Hawen to the aircraft to check the goods. The aircraft was really big, which was why there was enough resource there to fulfill the crown prince¡¯s condition. Just like that, three tons of spiritual energy crystals and one hundred magical herbs were handed over to Hawen. All the resources were real. Both the quality and purity of the resources were far greater than what the people of Hawen imagined. They were all smiling ear-to-ear. We¡¯re rich! We¡¯ve really hit the jackpot! This will make us powerful enough topete for the top three most powerful countries in the world! While their wizards and secret techniques couldn¡¯t create Deities, those could help their people¡¯s combat prowess reach the level of a Deity. It wasn¡¯t easy to create a Deity as only those who were baptized by spiritual energy to a certain degree would be considered a Deity. Hawen was more or less satisfied with people reaching Deity-levelbat prowess because they were lacking in resources. However, with their newfound resources, Hawen would finally be able to do all the things they wanted to achieve for a long time. They were all smiling as brightly as the sun. If they hadn¡¯t changed the condition at thest second, they wouldn¡¯t have gotten that much treasure. While they were d that they asked for more, Levi¡¯s decision informed them that they had underestimated his bottom line. If Levi could agree to the condition so easily, it meant they could¡¯ve asked him for more by adding more conditions. Still, they were smart enough not to do that. They weren¡¯t going to risk pissing him off and let all the things they just got slip out of their fingers. Even then, they couldn¡¯t stop regretting not directly asking for five tons of spiritual energy crystals and five hundred medical herbs. However, it was toote. Soon, the crowd from Hawen carried everything out of the aircraft back to their country with a mix of excitement and regret. In order to prevent anyone from stealing or destroying their newly acquired resource, they had hundreds of Deities protecting it. The transportation of the resources happened rtively smoothly and was undisturbed. Not even members of Idrae showed up. That was how powerful Hawen was. If Idrae had attacked, they would incur the wrath of more than five hundred Deities. It would¡¯ve been a devastating battle that Hawen would win. ¡°Pleasee in, Mr. Garrison! I¡¯m a man of my word! This country will now help remove your daughter¡¯s poison,¡± the crown prince enthusiastically invited. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. He was acting as though he was being fair and righteous. A man of his word? Dr. Erebus scowled with fury. What a shameless scumbag! He¡¯s a despicable wolf in sheep¡¯s clothing! All of them are! I can¡¯t believe they¡¯re now pretending to be better than they really are! He and Digital God watched Levi enter the country without dy. Something¡¯s wrong! The Levi I know doesn¡¯t usually act like this! He would¡¯ve drawn his sword against Hawen¡¯s bullying by now! It must be because of Evie! Maybe he has a hidden n that¡¯s brewing in the background! That must be it! Hawen might¡¯ve gotten what they wanted easily, but it¡¯ll be difficult for them to use it! They decided to put their trust in Levi and followed him inside. Chater 2963 Chater 2963 The Return of the God of War Chapter 2963 Envious There were actually a lot of people watching the trade between Levi and Hawen. Xyperia and Idrae were especially paying close attention to the exchange. ¡°Hawen is too strong! We have no way of destroying them. All we could do was watch Levi enter the country!¡± ¡°Right? They have five hundred Deities! We¡¯ll need at least the same amount to fight them! Even if Xyperia have that many Deities, I doubt they¡¯ll send them all out at once.¡± ¡°We can only hope that Hawen doesn¡¯t actually have a way to get rid of the poison! The chances of that happening are pretty high because this poison is incurable!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s a bit terrifying that Levi has that many resources? He fulfilled Hawen¡¯s ridiculous condition so easily! It means that the actual amount of resources he possessed is far greater than what he¡¯s showing today! I¡¯m so envious!¡± Not only was Idrae envious, Xyperia was, too. N?velDrama.Org holds this content. The other ¡°mysterious force¡± that was watching the trade was the organization that wanted to destroy Idrae. They wanted to destroy any chance of Forlevia recovering, but they weren¡¯t stupid enough to throw their lives away recklessly. There was no way they could¡¯ve stopped the trade between Levi and Hawen because they would¡¯ve just died in the hands of five hundred Deities. That was why they didn¡¯t send anyone to run interference. Still, the news that Levi gave Hawen so many resources shocked them once again. The five who met Levi before said, ¡°This means that the resources Levi possessed are far greater than what we saw the other day! We knew he was desperate to treat his daughter, but we didn¡¯t know he was that desperate. The resources he has must be multiple times more than what he gave to Hawen! If we can get our hands on those resources¡­¡± A twisted, greedy smile appeared on all their faces. Their revenge against Idrae had been thrown to the back of their minds. They started scheming about how to snatch Levi¡¯s resources away from him to strengthen themselves. It wasn¡¯t just them. Many countries in the world also wanted to obtain Levi¡¯s resources. All factions, regardless if they were powerful or not, wanted those resources. The country that was currently the third strongest in the world had the idea of taking Levi¡¯s resources away from him by force. Not only were they nning to grab everything Levi had, but they were also nning to force him to tell how and where he obtained the resources in the first ce. They wouldpletely control the resources that Levi had. Aside from those countries, many people in Erudia were also getting really greedy. Some of them said out loud that it was selfish of him to hoard so many resources just to get rid of his daughter¡¯s poison. He was the Crown King, so he should¡¯ve shared the resources with the citizens of Erudia instead of keeping it all to himself to cure his daughter. Even if he had personally gathered the resources himself, they believed he should¡¯ve handed it over to Erudia since he was an Erudian. Many people in Erudia thought he was too selfish and they morally condemned him for using the resources to cure his daughter¡¯s incurable poison. They firmly believed he should¡¯ve used those resources to strengthen Erudia because of the state the country was in. Never in a million years would Levi think he was being talked about like that behind his back. There were too many people eyeing his resources. At the current moment, he had entered Hawen. The experts in Hawen began to dispel Forlevia¡¯s poison. They used all sorts of methods and all kinds of magical medicine to do it. Levi waited patiently at the side for good news. Suddenly, Hawen¡¯s crown prince showed up again in front of him and said, ¡°I have something I would like to discuss with you, Mr. Garrison!¡± ¡°Just say it.¡± Levi knew the crown prince had impure intentions. ¡°You see, the condition I mentioned earlier only allows you to enter Hawen. If you want us to help detoxify or outright cure your daughter, you need to pay extra!¡± Chater 2964 Chater 2964 Chapter 2964 Hawen Is Desperate The crown prince of Hawenughed. ¡°It¡¯s only fair, right? If our attempts at curing your daughter work, then you¡¯ll have to pay us more!¡± Both of Levi¡¯s subordinates were absolutely livid and were barely holding themselves back from punching the crown prince¡¯s face. Dr. Erebus gritted his teeth. I¡¯ve never seen anyone as shameless as him in my whole life! He¡¯s still trying to add more conditions? How preposterous! The crown prince ignored the two and stared straight at Levi. ¡°What do you say, Mr. Garrison?¡± He knew Levi was the guy making the decision, not his subordinates. Levi dered coldly, ¡°Sure! As long as you can save my daughter, I¡¯ll give you anything you want!¡± ¡°That¡¯s what I want to hear, Mr. Garrison! Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m not going to be too greedy. Just a little extra will do. If our people managed to detoxify your daughter to a certain degree, you¡¯ll have to give us five tons of spiritual energy crystal and five hundred magical herbs. And if she¡¯spletely cured, you¡¯ll have to give us double that!¡± The crown prince spoke in a humble tone, as though it was just a small addition to the condition. Pfft! Dr. Erebus and Digital God were about to spit out blood. How is that not greedy? How can he be shameless enough to say that¡¯s a small addition? He¡¯s a disgusting, insatiably greedy man! He deserves to die! Wrath had basically overtaken both of them. Levi stared at the crown prince and said, ¡°Sure. It¡¯s just a simple matter. However¡­¡± ¡°However what?¡± the crown prince asked. ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡± Levi pursed his lips. However, you¡¯ll have to fight me for it! If the people of Hawen could get rid of Forlevia¡¯s poison, then all would be well and good. If they failed, then Hawen would be in a lot of trouble. For the next few days, Levi and his gang patiently waited for the treatment to conclude. The experts of Hawen had used all kinds of methods and magical medicine to get rid of Forlevia¡¯s poison. Even the wizards from the tribe viges were helping. They had raised a lot of bugs and worms that could suck out the poison in a person¡¯s body. However, all those bugs and worms died on the spot when they tried to suck Forlevia¡¯s powerful poison. The poison was unlike anything the wizards had seen before. All kinds of magical medicines and ancient detoxifying methods from each of the tribe viges had been used on Forlevia. Yet, none of it worked. The wizards even used a secret technique to transfer the poison to somewhere else, but it was no use. More and more people tried and failed to cure her. The number of methods left that the people of Hawen could try decreased by the day. Levi and the other two were oddly calm. It was because they had encountered the same situation too many times before. It was nothing new to them anymore. However, Hawen was panicking. They thought they could extort more money from Levi once their methods worked, but none of it worked. Seeing that their precious resources were slipping away, they were getting desperate. Thus, Hawen ordered all citizens of the country to find a way to cure Forlevia. They weren¡¯t even aiming to cure herpletely anymore. As long as they could show their methods had some effect on treating her condition, they could use it as an excuse to extort Levi. The entire country was in a frenzy trying to find any detoxifying methods and magical medicine they could get their hands on to obtain more of Levi¡¯s resources. The crown prince even announced that whoever found more ways or medicine to get rid of the poison would be heavily rewarded. That caused the experts toe up with more ideas to cure her. This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Levi and the other two were forced to stay in Hawen for a couple more days as a result. All the new methods and medicine only had an insignificant effect on clearing out Forlevia¡¯s poison. ¡°Forget it. I think we should just find another method somewhere else,¡± Dr. Erebus proposed. When Levi and the others were about to leave, the citizens of Hawen asked them to stay just a little longer. They made all sorts of promises that they would find a way to cure the poison in order to prevent Levi from leaving. Some were even getting the idea of just taking over Levi¡¯s resources by force. At that moment, they finally had some good news. There was one thing that could have an effect on Forlevia¡¯s poison. Chater 2965 Chater 2965 The Return of the God of War Chapter 2965 Ice Bed Inside one of the tribe viges, there was an ice bed that had existed for an unknown amount of time. If a persony down on the ice bed, their body would basically be frozen in time. When they got off the bed, they would return to normal. To put it in other words, as long as the person continued to sleep on the ice bed, they would remain in the same state forever. They wouldn¡¯t grow old, and their spirit would remain intact. Theoretically speaking, a person could achieve immortality by doing that as they would essentially be frozen in time. That was only in theory because its effectiveness was tied directly to the person¡¯s constitution. It wouldn¡¯t work on a normal person because the ice would just freeze them to death. A person¡¯s body had to be incredibly strong in order to endure a long period of sleeping on the ice bed. Only then would the person be capable of restoring their bodily functions when they woke up. The ice bed had no effect on repelling the poison, but what it could do was seal Forlevia along with her poison. The poison would still be there, but the ice bed would drastically increase the time the poison needed to kill her. All Levi could do was suppress the poison, not stop it. The poison would continue to spread in her body, though it would do so at a much slower pace with the ice bed. It was better than nothing. As long as the poison was sealed, it would take a much longer period before it killed her. The poison was just way too devious. If it could consume the sacred spring as nutrition, then getting it sealed in ice wasn¡¯t too bad of a method. Levi brought his subordinates and Forlevia to the tribe vige with the ice bed beforeying her down on the bed. They observed the effects of the ice bed for three days and confirmed that it was working. The ice sealed Forlevia as well as the poison. It was as though time had stopped for her. That was considered to be a sess. Levi¡¯s furrowed eyebrows finally rxed. ¡°I¡¯ll be taking away this ice bed!¡± He immediately brought it to Digital God¡¯s aircraft. The citizens of Hawen who helped out smiled as they nodded. ¡°It¡¯s good that it¡¯s working! We did our best, Mr. Garrison!¡± The crown prince quickly approached Levi. ¡°Thank goodness it worked! I thought your trip here was going to be a waste. So, what about our agreement, Mr. Garrison?¡± His attention was quickly shifted to an aircraft that had just touched down. Levi asked Digital God to fly that aircraft to Hawen. The people of Hawen thought the aircraft was filled with five tons of spiritual energy crystals and five hundred magical herbs that Levi promised to give them. After all, the previous aircraft didn¡¯t have much stock left inside. That was why they thought the second aircraft was there to deliver more resources to their country. The citizens of Hawen were staring at the aircraft with apparent greed. Dr. Erebus was so disgusted that he wanted to puke. Digital God then approached Levi and said, ¡°This is the other aircraft you asked me to fly here, Mr. Garrison!¡± It was a little confusing for him as to why Levi ordered him to fly another aircraft there. He thought Levi wanted him to deliver more resources, but that wasn¡¯t it because the aircraft was empty. That was why he was perplexed. What was the point of flying an empty aircraft? Dr. Erebus smirked when he realized something. He approached Digital God and whispered something into his ear. Digital God smiled. As expected from Mr. Garrison! I knew he wasn¡¯t going to let Hawen y him like that. So that¡¯s what he¡¯s nning! The crown prince¡¯s eyes were glimmering with greed when he saw the aircraft. ¡°It¡¯s nice doing business with you, Mr. Garrison!¡± N?velDrama.Org holds this content. He turned to his people and ordered, ¡°Go and bring all the resources out now!¡± When he finished speaking, his citizens promptly rushed over to the aircraft. ¡°Be careful when you¡¯re carrying it! If any of the magical herbs are damaged, I¡¯ll kill you!¡± he couldn¡¯t help but shout when he saw how they were bumbling about. Those people¡¯s enthusiasm turned to shock when they realized nothing was inside the aircraft. Chater 2966 Chater 2966 The Return of the God of War Chapter 2966 Settle Scores ¡°Your Highness, there is nothing in here!¡± the group shouted. Hawen¡¯s crown prince leveled a stare at Levi. ¡°What do you mean?¡± Levi let out a sneer. ¡°Did I say there¡¯s anything in there?¡± The crown prince eased his tense expression and let out a dry chuckle. ¡°My apologies. We are too eager.¡± The others fidgeted uneasily as well. They were too hasty in running after the aircraft upon spotting it. After all, Levi had said nothing. The crown prince stared at the first aircraft and asked with a smile, ¡°Are they all in here then? Is this big enough to fit all of them?¡± Everyone turned their attention to the first aircraft. They had depleted a lot of the resources, after all. Could there be more inside? However, they wondered if the aircraft had that much space. Levi shook his head and rified, ¡°It¡¯s not in there.¡± The crown prince of Hawen was puzzled and asked, ¡°Where is it, then? Oh, are you going to send someone to transport it here, Mr. Garrison?¡± Levi feigned ignorance and asked, ¡°Transport what? What are you guys talking about?¡± ¡°Um¡­¡± The smile on the crown prince¡¯s face faltered as he asked in a serious tone, ¡°Didn¡¯t we reach an agreement when I treated your daughter? If my treatment had proven to be effective, you would send over extra resources. Need I remind you that you promised five tons of spiritual energy crystal and five hundred magical herbs?¡± The others from Hawen nodded their heads. ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right!¡± However, Levi denied it all together and said, ¡°Really? How is it that I seem to have no recollection of the matter?¡± Dr. Erebus knew what Levi was getting at and went along with him as he said, ¡°No, you are mistaken! Mr. Garrison has not promised you anything!¡± Digital God chimed in, ¡°Why are you people from Hawen lying? Mr. Garrison has not discussed anything with you. It was me all along!¡± His remarks sent shockwaves through the crowd. Everyone from Hawen was stumped. The conversation gave them a sense of d¨¦j¨¤ vu. Everyone was quick toe around. Did Levi Garrison just replicate our previous tactic? They were referring to the fact that the Hawen crown prince twisted the truth and extorted Levi. In the end, they got to have a taste of their own medicine. Hawen crown prince shouted, ¡°Bullsh*t! How could you be so shameless? I havee to an agreement with Levi Garrison himself!¡± This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. The whole Hawen grew exasperated. They were incensed for getting tricked. The situation was direr than when it was with Dr. Erebus. ¡°Mr. Garrison, are you going to man up and admit it?¡± the crown prince red at Levi and demanded. Levi said nothing. Instead, Dr. Erebus spoke up, ¡°It was me who discussed it with you people! How could you tell such tant lies? You promised to return double the amount of the three tons of spiritual energy crystal and a hundred magical herbs if Forlevia¡¯s poisoning could not be cured!¡± Before the crown prince could say anything, Digital God chimed in, ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right! You promised to compensate us double the amount! An extra aircraft is here simply because we do not have enough space!¡± Dr. Erebus and Digital God finally knew what Levi was getting at and also his intention to get another aircraft here. The aircraft was to house the doublepensation that Hawen promised. If they refused topensate, Levi nned to just hijack them. That is more like the Levi Garrison we know! It was only then did they fully understand Levi¡¯s intention. He had never been a man to be trifled with! It was always him taking advantage of others. There was never an instance where others could do the same to him, much less the shameless lot from Hawen. The people from Hawen were truly reaching out for a yard after taking an inch as they forced him at gunpoint. Levi had chosen to hold it in only because of Forlevia. After the matter of Forlevia was settled, it was time for Levi to settle the scores once and for all. Chater 2967 Chater 2967 The Return of the God of War Chapter 2967 Not Easy It was not an easy feat to take advantage of Levi Garrison. One had to exchange it for their lives. Everyone from Hawen was stupefied. They had not expected that Levi and the others would pull such an act. As a matter of fact, they had certainly not expected to have a taste of their own medicine. How shameless! A number of people from Hawen lowered their heads in guilt after realizing just how impudent they had been. They finally experienced the fury of the people on the receiving end of their deceit and sham. The crown prince was bbergasted. ¡°What? Not only do you wish for us to return what you have gifted us, but you¡¯re also demanding us to compensate you?¡± He was about to vomit blood at the brazen request, as did others from Hawen. They were furious at Levi and the group¡¯s tant attempt to scam them. Dr. Erebus and Digital God let out a chuckle. ¡°Are you feeling mad for having a taste of your own medicine? I bet you wish to kill us right now.¡± ¡°You!¡± People who had a weaker mentality would surely faint on the spot at their provocation. ¡°Levi Garrison, how dare you scam us? Do you have a death wish?¡± The crown prince¡¯s face darkened in fury as he pointed his finger right at Levi. The others glowered at Levi as well. Over ten Deities who were present sensed that something was about to go wrong and regarded Levi and the others. A vicious battle was about to ensue. ¡°Levi Garrison, I shall give you another chance! As long as you hand over five tons of spiritual energy crystal and five hundred magical herbs as promised, I shall let you leave unscathed! Otherwise, you can leave in your dreams and kiss goodbye to your daughter¡¯s cure!¡± the crown prince bellowed. The elites stepped up and their spiritual energy sent shockwaves through the crowd. ¡°I¡¯ve warned you not to bite off more than you can chew. Nobody can simply take advantage of me!¡± Levi growled. ¡°Y-You¡­ What do you mean?¡± the crown prince stammered. ¡°Hand over what you¡¯ve extorted from us, and I demandpensation. I will stoop to snatch them away from you if you refuse. Let me warn you, those who dare to stand in my way will not be spared.¡± Levi said impassively. Dr. Erebus and Digital God became excited at the prospect and said, ¡°We¡¯re acting like thugs, but why do we feel so rightful? This is so gratifying!¡± ¡°Pfft!¡± The people from Hawen spat blood. This is daylight robbery. Levi Garrison is much more shameless than we are! Even though they were behaving like thugs, Levi and the others acted as though they were upholding justice. We have practically invited thugs right into our home! What have we done? ¡°Y-You¡­ I yield,¡± the crown prince stuttered. He had found no others words to be spoken. After all, he had not encountered anyone who was more brazen than he was. Nevertheless, he had to admit that he was impressed. ¡°Levi Garrison, are you sure that you¡¯re doing this?¡± the crown prince asked. ¡°Of course. Are you guys handing it over voluntarily or do I have to snatch it myself?¡± Levi sneered. He was no honest man, and he had been keeping tabs on the crown prince¡¯s unbing actions. Levi had wanted to strike back, but he held the urge in. ¡°Levi Garrison, aren¡¯t you being too much? Aren¡¯t you going to consider the fact that we¡¯ve cured your daughter, and that we¡¯ve spent so many resources on her? We¡¯re even using an ice bed to suppress the poison in her body? And yet you have the audacity to rob us? We are your benefactors! Is this how you treat your benefactor?¡± the people from Hawen snapped. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. Levi smiled. ¡°With all due respect, I do feel thankful for you guys curing my daughter, but are you guys worthy of my gratitude? Let me tell you, I am the one calling the shots here! I will only give you things as I see fit, and when the mood strikes, I¡¯m just going to snatch them back! What are you going to do about it, huh?¡± The people from Hawen were infuriated by his remarks. Levi was going overboard. ¡°Garrison, are you sure you¡¯re going through with this? We have given you a chance, so don¡¯t me us when you¡¯re the one having a death wish! From now on, not a single news of Hawen shall pass the borders!¡± the crown prince of Hawen dered. Chater 2968 Chater 2968 The Return of the God of War Chapter 2968 Daylight Robbery All of Hawen had their eyes set on Levi. Hence, they had to block all news and prevent others from finding out what was happening within the country. They were going to kill Levi and snatch all his resources. They swore to get their hands on the secrets of Levi¡¯s resources. With that being said, they could not risk letting any news get out of the country. Damn it, Hawen has started to ban all transmission of news out of the country. Something is going to happen for sure, and we have not got the faintest idea of it all! It was a shared sentiment of a number of forces that were closely watching Hawen¡¯s every move. Hawen had managed to block even a single fly out of its country. Hence, nobody knew what was happening within. A number of forces and people grew anxious but could do nothing about it. After all, Hawen was a formidable country. Nobody would be able to breach the defense barrier should the country decide to put it up. Levi smiled after knowing that Hawen has started its lockdown. They were ying right into his hands. ¡°Garrison, you will not get out of here alive, so is your daughter!¡± the crown prince bellowed. ¡°I reiterate; hand over the things and don¡¯t force me to snatch them all!¡± Levi warned. ¡°Damn it! I don¡¯t want to see him standing!¡± the crown prince was vexed. A Deity struck a move at Levi right away. His movements were so swift that it only took the Deity a fraction of a second to appear right in front of Levi. Swoosh! A cold glint shed. The head of the Deity fell off. God Crusher had appeared right in front of Levi. The people of Hawen were stumped at the sight. N?velDrama.Org holds this content. What is happening? Did he just kill a Deity in just a split second? However, it was just the beginning. Whoosh! God Crusher was unstoppable. It pierced through the air in a ray of light, surrounding the crown prince. Swoosh! Swoosh! Streaks of blood gushed up as countless heads were beheaded. Neither Deity nor fighter was able to stop God Crusher. After it was done making a round, there was no one left standing beside the crown prince. About a hundred men fell, headless. What was more, there were about thirty Deities among them. The others who had just rushed to the scene were aghast by the terrifying sight. ¡°Y-Y-You¡­¡± the crown prince was at a loss for words as he looked at Levi. He recognized the sword and realized that Levi was The Cardinal Hall General¡¯s mentor. The crown prince also came to a startling realization that over fifty Deities of Keerea had died in Levi¡¯s hands. Levi Garrison was the alleged hidden ninth ss fighter of Erudia, the man who was regarded as the nemesis of Deity! It only took the man a split second to kill over thirty Deities. Needless to say, Levi¡¯s capabilities were petrifying. The others had recognized Levi for who he was, including the ten Deities who had just rushed over to back the crown prince up. All of them regarded Levi with an ashen look on their faces. They started to doubt if they would be able to leave unscathed should they challenge the man. Levi leveled a stare at the crown prince and said, ¡°Do be thankful when I¡¯m showing you mercy. How dare you demand for more and seek your own death?¡± Plop! Unable to withstand such daunting pressure, the crown prince copsed to the ground. Beads of nervous sweat dotted his forehead as he shuddered in paralyzing fear. ¡°Are you going to hand over the things now? Or are you only open for a discussion after I kill more Deities?¡± Levi asked. ¡°I-I-I¡­ I a-agree¡­¡± the crown prince stammered. However, another group of Deities rushed to the scene and shouted, ¡°You cannot agree to his demands, Your Highness! How could you let this brazen man do as he pleases in Hawen? We have over five hundred Deities here!¡± There were about forty to fifty Deities rushing to back the crown prince up. Levi said nothing. Whoosh! God Crusher struck again, leaving bloody trails in its path. The group of Deities were killed instantaneously as they fell to the ground from high above. Up until then, there were already about a hundred Deities sacrificed. The people of Hawen then reckoned that maybe five hundred Deities was not such an invincible number, after all. ¡°Are you only going to agree to my demands after I kill more of your Deities?¡± Levi snapped. A pin-drop silence ensued. Chater 2969 Chater 2969 The Return of the God of War Chapter 2969 What Are You Going To Do The people of Hawen were once again stumped. They could not believe that Levi had just wiped out more than a dozen of Deities in one go. It was as if the Deities were mere ants to the man. With that being said, they realized killing the others would be a piece of cake for Levi. ¡°I-I-I a-agreed¡­¡± the crown prince grew anxious. He hurriedly shouted at the others who had just arrived at the scene, ¡°Stop! Don¡¯t move! Don¡¯t court your own death!¡± Some people were not taking the order well and said, ¡°Your Highness, we have over five hundred Deities at Hawen. Why should we be afraid of him? Yes, he might be so strong that nearly a hundred Deities were no match for him, but we could bet that four hundred Deities could subdue him!¡± ¡°Yes, this is a matter of Hawen¡¯s dignity! Let¡¯s do it!¡± Some people thought that the crown prince should take the risk and let the remaining Deities go up against Levi in one go. Levi was left with no other choice. The crown prince let out a sigh. He looked at Levi and said, ¡°Crown King, please refrain from making your move. I concede- no, we concede defeat! We agree to hand over everything that you have given us, and we will also double the compensation as you have demanded!¡± The others such as the high-rank officials and council members of Hawen agreed to the crown prince¡¯s decision. They could not risk letting their remaining Deities go up against Levi. What if they lost? Not only would they lose all of their Deities, but the survival of Hawen would be in question as well. Levi would even wipe out Hawen from the face of the Earth! It was too scary to even contemte the consequences that would follow. After all, Levi was a man who managed to wipe out a hundred Deities in just a blink of an eye. They simply could not risk letting him kill the remaining four hundred Deities. Hence, they were left with only the choice of conceding to his demands. It was not the crown prince¡¯s decision entirely as it was also what most people of Hawen wanted. Nobody dared to take any chances. ¡°Then just hand over those things to me, and double thepensation. I reckon that you guys would not have enough resources even if I demand more,¡± Levi said impassively. Naturally, the people of Hawen could only agree. The crown prince looked at his people and ordered, ¡°What are you guys waiting for? Hurry up and fetch those things for the Crown King! Do you guys have a death wish?¡± Then, the people of Hawen started to load the resources into the aircraft. They did not even get to enjoy the resources before they had to give them all back to Levi. It was truly tragic but they could do nothing about it. Should they refuse toply, Levi would go on a killing spree. Not only did they return the resources that they extorted out of Levi, but they also doubled their compensation. N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. As a result, Levi had almost wiped out all remaining resources they had in hand. The pain that they felt was indescribable. However, they could only watch on in fury as their fists tightened into a ball. The people of Hawen red at Levi in such a way that they wished they could skin him alive. Levi merely stared at them and smiled. ¡°Why? Are you guys not satisfied with the oue? Why don¡¯t we fight this out?¡± The people of Hawen were rendered speechless. The crown prince¡¯s lips twitched in vexation. Nobody dared to take on the challenge. They were perfectly aware that no amount of Deities would be able to go up against Levi. Even though it had not been easy for them to umte those resources, the whole country would be in jeopardy if they were to be killed by Levi right then and there. Hence, they were left with no choice but to swallow the indignation. No matter how arrogant and insufferable Levi was, they could not afford to cross the man in any way. They were about to explode in rage. After some time, all the resources were finally loaded into two aircraft. The people of Hawen could only wish that they could avenge the insult after they had gotten stronger in the future. ¡°Mr. Garrison, we should leave,¡± Dr. Erebus egged Levi on. He and Digital God would pilot an aircraft each. ¡°Hold on!¡± Levi said as he did not budge. Everyone grew curious about his intention. The crown prince asked, ¡°Does the Crown King have any other unfulfilled demands? Could it be¡­¡± He reckoned that Levi was going against his words, or that he was about to add on a few conditions. ¡°I have loathed you for a long time now. Do you mind if I just kill you?¡± Levi said to the crown prince. Chater 2970 Chater 2970 The Return of the God of War Chapter 2970 Just Snatch It His words sent shockwaves through the crowd yet again. Everyone widened their eyes in disbelief at the man. Is that to be construed as his motive? Is Levi Garrison for real? Did he just say that he would kill the crown prince simply because he¡¯s loathed the crown prince for some time already? Even Dr. Erebus and Digital God were rendered speechless. They thought that the matter was settled, with the two aircraft being fully loaded. Apparently not. ¡°I¡­¡± The crown prince was stumped as he looked nkly at Levi. He had certainly not expected the man to pose such a question. ¡°I¡­¡± Just when the crown prince was about to say something, a cold glint shed. A bloody line appeared right at the crown prince¡¯s neckline. Everyone present was stunned. They had not expected Levi to make a move that soon! The man had not shown any mercy for the crown prince! Everyone present was so stumped that they could not seem to snap out of the shock. Plop! They had only gotten hold of themselves after the crown prince¡¯s body slumped to the ground. ¡°D-Did you know what you have just done? How dare you kill the Crown Prince?¡± The people of Hawen boiled with fury as they booed at Levi. With God Crusher hovering in front of him, Levi said, ¡°Do you wish to kill me? Come at me then!¡± Buzz! Buzz! God Crusher hummed with excitement. Even though the crown prince was murdered, and everyone was boiling with rage, not a single person dared to step up and avenge the crown prince. Everyone merely threw daggered looks at Levi and did not budge. They could not risk taking the chance. The whole Hawen would be a goner if they lost the risky bet. Hence, they could not fight back, no matter what Levi did. As expected, nobody dared to make a move after some time. Levi smiled and announced, ¡°I¡¯m going to leave if nobody is going to step up. Don¡¯t cry foul and use me of depriving you guys of the chance to avenge your crown prince.¡± All eyes were on Levi as he boarded the aircraft and left. ¡°Your Highness! Levi Garrison, we hereby swear that you are our nemesis! We will avenge our Crown Prince! Just you wait!¡± N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. The people of Hawen let out wails in grief. At the same time, they started to clear the sprawling bodies in an attempt to wipe out the bloody trails. A few intellects of Hawen stepped up and ordered, ¡°We have to block all news of us losing almost a hundred Deities and the death of the Crown Prince. Nobody outside of Hawen shall know about this!¡± They had thought that they would be able to fight Levi after the crown prince had blocked all news from getting out of Hawen. However, they did not think that they would have to use the very same tactic to hide the crown prince¡¯s death. As a result, nobody knew what happened in Hawen. They only knew that Levi had managed to leave the country safely and the fact that he left with an ice bed. It was also known that another aircraft hadnded in Hawen. The outsiders reckoned that Hawen had demanded yet another round of provision from Levi and nothing more. Since their assumption was perfectly usible, the public naturally assumed that it was the truth. However, it was beyond their imagination that the extra aircraft was to transport Levi¡¯s very own resources back. Then again, the public assumed that Hawen had shamelessly demanded rounds after rounds of resources to be provided to them. The fact that Hawen had so many Deities and endless resources was enough to make the country a formidable presence as it was clearly on an upward trajectory. Nobody in their right minds would dare to provoke such a country. The public reckoned that the fact that Hawen had managed to extort so many resources out of Levi was predicated on two points. The first was that Levi was a man who would give anything to ensure his daughter, Forlevia¡¯s safety. The second was that the number of resources that Levi was having must be really abundant that the man was generous enough to give away them in exchange for things that he needed. In conclusion, Levi was an easy target; a low-hanging fruit. Hence, many parties started to get ideas about extorting the man. ¡°Since Hawen managed to get so much out of him by being shameless, why don¡¯t we just snatch the resources from Levi?¡± Chater 2971 Chater 2971 The Return of the God of War Chapter 2971 Levi Is Selfish That was the thought that popped into the head of someone who wielded incredible power and influence. Instead of beating around the bush like how Hawen did, they nned to steal the resources directly. Since Levi possessed abundant resources, who wouldn¡¯t feel tempted to rob him? Of course, they probably would not havee up with that idea if they knew what had happened in Hawen. Despite the advantages of a bounty, it also had its disadvantages. It exposed the fact about the resources in Levi¡¯s possession, causing many to plot against him so that they could take them for their own. Levi also had no clue that even those in Erudia were after his resources. Material ? N?velDrama.Org. They were the people Levi met during the vortex at the South Pole, and they were from the lesiastic Order. The four of them met up with a few others somewhere in Erudia to discuss their ns. ¡°I can¡¯t believe the mountain of resources Levi has. The magical herbs he owns are the good stuff. They¡¯re all of the highest quality! Even the purity of the spiritual energy crystals is out of this world. They¡¯re way better than the ones we usually use!¡± one of them remarked. Someone else asked, ¡°I wonder how he got all those resources. Are we really going to take it from him?¡± ¡°Come to think of it, isn¡¯t he trying to get treatment for his daughter? If that¡¯s the case, we could propose a trade with him. We¡¯ll offer to help treat his daughter in exchange for his resources!¡± another piped up. ¡°But I heard that she was poisoned with Final Malice. It won¡¯t be easy to create an antidote for that.¡± ¡°So what? The lesiastic Order has the second volume of the Poison Handbook. With that, we can create an antidote for all poisons!¡± If Levi knew the lesiastic Order had taken an interest in him and Forlevia, he would have jumped for joy. His trip to Hawen had not been a waste of time. Without having to give anything, he had doubled his resources and even gotten an ice bed. That ayed his worries slightly. The ice bed actually worked to seal her body temporarily from the effects of the poison. Nheless, I¡¯d better continue to keep a close watch. That poison is no ordinary poison, and all this could merely be an illusion. When word got out that Levi had fulfilled Hawen¡¯s outrageous request, many flocked to the former to offer their assistance. They rmended the expertise of talented individuals, suggested a myriad of solutions, and even brought magical medicine. Unfortunately, many of their suggestions were of no use. But that day, a crowd suddenly showed up because they had a bone to pick with Levi. Shouting loudly, they caused quite amotion. When Dr. Erebus informed Levi about it, thetter instructed that they let the rowdy group in. After the hundreds of people entered, they began yelling at Levi. ¡°As Erudia¡¯s Crown King, you¡¯ve been unbelievably selfish! We¡¯ve never seen someone as selfish as you! You¡¯re undeserving of your title!¡± Levi stared at them in utter confusion. Me? Selfish? What¡¯s going on? How was I selfish? As Erudia¡¯s Crown King, I¡¯ve devoted myself to serving the country. I¡¯ve invested most of my time and energy and even risked my life! All with Erudia¡¯s best interests at heart! Danger gues my days, and I¡¯ve knocked on death¡¯s door countless times. Regardless of my duty to the country or my title of Crown King, my conscience is clear. The people should be deeply grateful for my protection over Erudia! I¡¯m constantly making efforts to protect the nation, both seen and unseen. There were two recent attempts at causing harm to Erudia, and I was the one who thwarted them. Selfish? How? When have I ever acted selfishly? When have I ever betrayed the country for personal gain? It¡¯s all lies! Complete and utter nonsense! Levi faced the crowd and demanded loudly, ¡°Who do you think you are? How dare youe here and start using me of being selfish? What right do you have to do so?¡± ¡°Levi Garrison, are you still in denial?¡± someone bellowed. ¡°Do you still think you¡¯re worthy of your title? Do you think you¡¯re worthy of the people of Erudia¡¯s respect?¡± ¡°Have you seen the state Erudia is in now? What about you? What have you done? Do you even care about what is happening to Erudia?¡± ¡°If your behavior isn¡¯t selfish, then what is? Do you still need to ask us what you¡¯ve done? Shouldn¡¯t you know it better than anyone else?¡± Chater 2972 Chater 2972 The Return of the God of War Chapter 2972 I Make My Own Decisions Levi grew increasingly puzzled as they continued to rain a barrage of criticism on him. What did I do? Why are they acting like they¡¯ve gone crazy and attacking me like this? Furious, Levi retorted, ¡°What did I do that was so selfish? Please exin what I¡¯ve done!¡± The crowd¡¯s leader stepped forward and asked, ¡°Levi Garrison, isn¡¯t it true that you have plenty of resources? Don¡¯t you have heaps of magical herbs and spiritual energy crystals? Haven¡¯t you been giving them away in buckets?¡± Levi nodded. ¡°That¡¯s true. But this matter has never been kept a secret. Doesn¡¯t everyone already know about it? Indeed, I have plenty of resources. Much more than you could ever imagine.¡± This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Since the information was not a secret, he admitted to it readily. ¡°Exactly. You have plenty of resources, but have you ever given Erudia any magical herbs? Have you given the country a single piece of spiritual energy crystal? The answer to that is ¡®no¡¯!¡± Erudia has never gotten anything!¡± the leader answered angrily. ¡°He¡¯s right! You¡¯ve never shared any of your resources with Erudia! We had pinned our hopes on you, thinking you¡¯d use your resources to help Erudia rise. However, our patience has been for naught. That¡¯s why we¡¯vee straight to you!¡± another person added. Those words stirred up the crowd¡¯s rage, and they erupted into noisy protests. Realization dawned on Levi. He finally understood why everyone was so upset and called him selfish. So that¡¯s why they¡¯re so mad. I¡¯m selfish for not sharing my resources with Erudia. In their minds, the first thing I should¡¯ve done was hand them over to the country, but I didn¡¯t. Therefore, I¡¯m selfish because I didn¡¯t prioritize the good of Erudia, and I¡¯m not worthy of being Crown King. How ridiculous! It¡¯s downrightughable! Is this their definition of being selfish? Have they forgotten everything that I¡¯ve done before this? The only thing they care about is that I didn¡¯t give my resources to Erudia! Of course, Levi knew that only a handful of people thought that way and that the majority were grateful to him. He smiled wryly. It takes all kinds to make a world, including the good and the wicked. Hence, there will inevitably be people like these. These fcking bstards! Those resources are mine! I¡¯ll be the one who decides what to do with them, and I¡¯ll give them to whomever I want, thank you very much. Even if I were to toss them into the trash or feed the magical herbs to the dogs, that¡¯s my call. I have no obligation to report what I do with the resources, nor does Erudia have such rules. I have no obligation to give anyone anything. The resources belong to me, and I¡¯ll make my own decisions. They¡¯d do well to mind their own business. Besides, they¡¯re supposed to be used to find an antidote for Evie. ¡°I think there¡¯s been some misunderstanding. Those resources have nothing to do with you. They¡¯re for me to use in obtaining an antidote for my daughter,¡± Levi said coldly. His response set off another flurry of angry protests from the crowd. ¡°You¡¯re right to use them to save your daughter, but do you need that much? You have an abundance of resources, so why don¡¯t you give a portion to Erudia?¡± ¡°We heard that the Dragonites and those from The Cardinal Hall are also helping you figure out how to treat your daughter. Aren¡¯t you grateful for their help?¡± ¡°Your daughter may be in dire condition, but Erudia is also in the midst of a crisis because we currently have no Deity! Why don¡¯t you use some of your resources to save us?¡± ¡°Clearly, you don¡¯t care about Erudia! When ites down to it, you¡¯d choose your daughter over your country. Erudia means nothing to you. You only care about her!¡± ¡°Youck the ability to see the bigger picture! For your daughter¡¯s sake, you¡¯re willing to sacrifice the lives of everyone in Erudia!¡± ¡°What I¡¯d like to know is whether you think her life is much more valuable than all of the lives of Erudia¡¯s citizens!¡± ¡°More importantly, you gave your resources to another country to save your daughter! The stronger they are, the more of a threat they pose to Erudia! Have you considered that?¡± ¡°What¡¯s more, you still haven¡¯t found an antidote, so everything you did was for nothing!¡± Chater 2973 Chater 2973 The Return of the God of War Chapter 2973 The Most Horrifying Emotional ckmailing ¡°Don¡¯t you think that you should change the way you look at things? There are better ways, you know? You should let your resources strengthen Erudia first. That¡¯ll benefit your daughter too, won¡¯t it?¡± ¡°That makes sense to me. Even though Forlevia¡¯s very important to you, you have to remember that she¡¯s the daughter of the Crown King! She should always be ready to sacrifice herself for the greater good. Isn¡¯t it worth it for Erudia?¡± ¡°Of course, we¡¯re not literally sacrificing her. I believe that if you¡¯re willing to give your resources to Erudia, the country and its people will do everything in their power to cure Forlevia.¡± ¡°If we¡¯re to be frank, we¡¯d say that you and your daughter owe Erudia. This is the least you can do for this country.¡± In response to the people¡¯s moring, Leviughed in derision. What a pile of bullsh*t! This is the worst emotional ckmailing I¡¯ve ever encountered. How dare these people get on their moral high horse to demand me to make such a sacrifice! Even Dr. Erebus and the Digital God could not believe what they heard and were on the verge of questioning Levi for protecting those people. However, not all shared the same opinion, for the Divine Brigadier and a few others had different views. ¡°Levi, you should see just how many of us agreed that you have to do this,¡± voiced the leader of the group before gesturing for others to bring a banner forward. As soon as they unfolded the banner, Levi saw that it was riddled with thousands of signatures. ¡°This petition has been signed by thousands of people urging you to direct the resources to Erudia. We all think that is the best course of action.¡± ¡°Of course, that doesn¡¯t mean we¡¯ll leave your daughter to die. With our resourcesbined, curing her shouldn¡¯t be a problem.¡± Staring at the banner, Levi found it incrediblyughable. A petition? They might as well start a riot. Just because they have the numbers, these people think they can tell me what to do? ¡°Take a good look at all the signatures, Levi!¡± ¡°You should think carefully about what you¡¯re doing.¡± ¡°We hope that this serves as a reminder to you, so take a good, hard look.¡± The people persistently continued to persuade Levi. ¡°Like hell I will!¡± roared Levi as he released a wave of energy to shred the banner before its pieces rained down on the people. Utterly stunned, the group of people never expected that Levi would react so aggressively. This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Levi, do you have any idea what you¡¯re doing? You¡¯re betraying Erudia!¡± ¡°Are you turning your back on Erudia? Is that what this is all about?¡± Levi could not help butugh again when the people continued with their emotional ckmailing. ¡°So tell me, what is it that you¡¯re trying to say? What do you want? Huh?¡± questioned Levi directly. ¡°We¡¯ll get straight to the point. Firstly, if you don¡¯t mind, we¡¯d like you to hand over your resources. We understand if you want to keep some because of your daughter¡¯s situation, but we still think it¡¯s best that you hand them all over. Secondly, we¡¯d like you to tell us where and how you get your resources. Thirdly, we want you to take down the bounty right away. We can¡¯t waste any more resources on your daughter, and we certainly can¡¯t have them going to our enemies,¡± exined the leader before turning to his supporters. ¡°What do you guys think? Is that fair?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± shouted the people unanimously in response. ¡°Le¡ª I mean, Crown King. This is the voice of the people you just heard, and it represents the entire Erudia. Surely you don¡¯t want to disappoint them?¡± asked the leader rhetorically. Unexpectedly, Levi burst out cackling at the question. Does their greed know no bounds? Not only do they want my resources and my secrets to getting them, but they also want me to take down the bounty? That¡¯s like asking me to stop trying to cure Forlevia and leave her for dead. Do they even have any idea what they¡¯re demanding here? Chater 2974 Chater 2974 The Return of the God of War Chapter 2974 You Are But A Waste Of Space ¡°It turns out there are people more despicable than those in Hawen. I¡¯ve lived for a very long time, but I¡¯ve never witnessed this level of shamelessness,¡± scoffed Dr. Erebus. Then, the Digital God decided to be straightforward with the insufferable group of people. ¡°You think you lot are enough to represent the entire Erudia? Don¡¯t make meugh. You¡¯re but only a few hundred people.¡± The group immediately got upset when Dr. Erebus and the Digital God chimed in. ¡°And just who do you think you two are? What gives you the right to speak up?¡± ¡°You think you¡¯re all that just because you¡¯re called Erebus Angel and the Angel of Light? You¡¯re not worthy! In case you¡¯ve forgotten, you two tried to destroy the world.¡± ¡°Crown King, why would you even side with these two? Have they put a spell on you or something?¡± Like mad dogs, the group snapped at anyone who dared to go against them. For some reason, they thought they had the moral high ground. Enraged, Dr. Erebus and the Digital God were ready to get physical when Levi motioned for them to stand down. ¡°Is that all? Anything else you want to add?¡± Levi asked the group with a smile. ¡°Huh?¡± When they heard Levi, the people were pleasantly surprised because they thought he was going to agree to their terms. ¡°That¡¯s all for now. We¡¯ll let you know if we think of anything else.¡± The leader then smiled at Levi. ¡°Crown King, you¡¯re indeed a wise man. Someone as decisive as you deserve our respect, which is why we¡¯ll continue to acknowledge you as the Crown King of Erudia.¡± This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Yeah! All hail the Crown King!¡± cheered the group. ¡°If you think about it, you¡¯ll only be able to get your revenge on Idrae when Erudia is stronger than even Xyperia. With the country¡¯s support, the Xyperians will have no choice but to surrender Idrae to you.¡± Since the people thought they had sessfully persuaded Levi to hand over his resources, they decided to butter the man up. ¡°Do you think ten aircraft will be enough to move the resources?¡± inquired the leader, beaming. ¡°If not, we can always request to get more aircraft or make a few trips,¡± suggested one of the supporters. ¡°It¡¯s settled then. Now let¡¯s get to work! I want those at the back moved first.¡± The group of people was about to make a move on the heaps of resources when the man suddenly shouted, ¡°Not so fast! Are you going for the resources behind me?¡± ¡°Of course. Didn¡¯t you agree to hand them over?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t recall doing that.¡± The people¡¯s faces darkened when they heard Levi¡¯s response. ¡°You even asked us if there was anything else we wanted. Doesn¡¯t that mean you agreed to our terms?¡± ¡°But I didn¡¯t actually say that I agree, did I?¡± Immediately, the darkened faces turned into those of anger as the group started questioning Levi. ¡°What the heck does that mean, Levi?¡± ¡°Are you refusing to hand over your resources?¡± ¡°Is this some kind of joke, Crown King?¡± ¡°I need them to save my daughter. How else am I going to do that if I give you everything?¡± inquired Levi rhetorically. In response, the leader looked daggers at Levi. ¡°You¡¯ve already spent so much time trying to save your daughter, and still, you couldn¡¯t cure her. Don¡¯t you see it? You can¡¯t save her! All you¡¯re doing is wasting time and resources, so just leave her be. There¡¯s nothing you can do about it!¡± ¡°Well, I think you¡¯re a waste of space,¡± retorted Levi before stepping forward to attack the leader. Bam! Chater 2975 Chater 2975 The Return of the God of War Chapter 2975 More Futile Emotional ckmailing One punch was all it took for Levi to smash the man¡¯s head. Fresh blood was immediately sprayed onto those near the dead man, shocking them to the core. The supporters were stunned as they tried to figure out what had happened exactly. Did the Crown King just smash someone¡¯s head in? On the other hand, Dr. Erebus and the Digital God could not be more relieved to see the intolerable leader dead. To them, seeing the leader¡¯s head explode was as satisfying as if they had attacked the man themselves. The two knew what kind of person Levi had be, and it was definitely not the kind susceptible to emotional ckmailing. Levi never expected that the group of people would go that far, so he knew violence was the only way to deal with the situation. Because they were Erudians, Levi decided to tolerate their insolence. Otherwise, he would have killed every one of them a long time ago. Those people crossed the line when they asked Levi to give up on his daughter and deemed his efforts a waste of time and resources. It did not matter who said those things because Levi was ready to butcher anyone who dared to do so. I¡¯ll kill anyone who tries to stop me from saving my daughter! A full minute had passed in silence before the people finally regained their senses. ¡°Levi, how dare¡ª¡± ¡°Do you have any idea¡ª¡± The group was going to question Levi for his action but never got the chance to finish their sentences. ¡°Die!¡± With that, Levi instantly beat those who dared to speak up to a pulp. Once again, the group was stunned and showered with blood after Levi silenced theirpanions. ¡°Anybody else wants me to hand over my resources?¡± questioned Levi as he stared at the people. Material ? N?velDrama.Org. Like a deer in the headlights, everyone froze and dared not to make a sound. ¡°Anybody else wants me to give up on my daughter?¡± continued Levi, who got nothing but silence as a response yet again. ¡°You say that I¡¯m selfish, but who¡¯s really the selfish one here? You asked me to hand over my resources for the benefit of all Erudians, but what about my daughter? Is she not an Erudian too? You¡¯d have me leave my daughter for dead just so you can have my resources, and you dare call me selfish? What a joke! I obtained all these resources on my own, and I didn¡¯t even do it on Erudian soil. That means they belong to me. I can do whatever the heck I want with them. If you all love Erudia so much, why don¡¯t you hand over your own resources instead of emotionally ckmailing me?¡± Under the bombardment of hard questions, the people continued to shiver in silence. Not only were they physically threatened, but they were also morally challenged. The group was well aware of how much Levi had done for Erudia and even the world, yet they just could not help themselves when they saw the heaps of resources that belonged to the man. They did not want Levi to spend the resources on his daughter because they were selfish and greedy. ¡°Let me ask again. Is there anybody else who wants me to hand over my resources?¡± Chater 2976 Chater 2976 The Return of the God of War Chapter 2976 Desperate For Any Solutions As Levi demanded coldly, his gaze swept across everyone¡¯s faces. ¡°I think¡­¡± After a moment of silence, someone spoke up. However, he had just said two words before Levi killed him with a single punch. Blood sttered across the air. ¡°I don¡¯t want your opinion. I¡¯m asking if you¡¯ve heard me!¡± growled Levi coldly. Everyone returned to their senses and yelled, ¡°We won¡¯t try to steal the resources anymore!¡± ¡°You can, but I¡¯ll kill anyone who does. Go back and tell everyone. If anyone wants to snatch my resources, go on! That¡¯s if you aren¡¯t afraid of dying. I¡¯ll kill everyone who¡¯s weaker than me. Of course, if you think that you¡¯re stronger than me, juste at me! I¡¯ll wee you anytime.¡± When Levi said that, the hundreds of people in front of him were so scared that they almost wet their pants. However, they also understood that they hadmitted a heinous crime toward Levi. Hence, he would not hesitate to kill. Immediately, everyone scuttled away as they were afraid that Levi would go back on his word if they stayed there any longer. ¡°Don¡¯t be angry, Mr. Garrison. I didn¡¯t expect these scums to be so shameless!¡± consoled Dr. Erebus and the rest. Sometimes, what these ordinary people said was the most hurtful. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. It¡¯s the same everywhere. Some people are good and some aren¡¯t.¡± When Digital God heard that, he quickly agreed, ¡°Yeah! For many of them, old habits die hard. Some of them might not even regret it. In fact, they might hate you even more.¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter, as long as they don¡¯t kick up a fuss in front of me. If they do, I¡¯ll kill every single one of them.¡± With that, Levi spun around and left. After staring at Levi¡¯s back, Digital God and Dr. Erebus exchanged a look. He¡¯s so charismatic! Only people who are absolutely confident in their power can say that. If their power had reached a certain extent, they won¡¯t need toply with social norms. They can do whatever they want and follow their hearts. They can kill at a whim without needing any reason! That was what Digital God and Dr. Erebus felt envious about. Most importantly, there were a lot of people opposing Levi now. As expected by Digital God, although there were many people who regretted it, some did not. In fact, they hated Levi even more. After returning to Erudia, they repeated the story. They did not even need to make the incident sound more dramatic for many people to be furious. Thinking that Levi was being selfish, they hurled all sorts of insults and criticisms at Levi. They criticized him for killing people as well. Furthermore, he was nning to keep the resources to himself even though they were supposed to belong to Erudia. Just like that, Levi got everything for himself. Those people described Levi to be an extremely evil person. Since Levi did not hear thosements, he could not be bothered about it. It did not matter as long as they did not run their mouths in front of him. After all, he did not have the time to teach them a lesson. However, once he finished treating Forlevia¡¯s poison, he might look for each of them personally. After observing her for a few days, Levi discovered that the ice bed could temporarily freeze the poison. Still, he understood that the poison was too overpowering. Not only was it very cunning, but it also had a terrifying ability to adapt quickly. Soon, it might adapt to the ice bed. Material ? N?velDrama.Org. When that time came, the ice bed would no longer be effective. He would still need to find a solution and magical medicine. Troy and eighty other people were searching for the lesiastic Order, which he had high hopes for. The second part of the Poison Handbook was at the lesiastic Order too. He was so hopeful that it could be a solution, but there were no clues at all. No matter what, this burden was still weighing down on him. If this continued, the effects of the reward would be weaker. He had tried all of the solutions and magical medicine. All sorts the strange individuals had alsoe to check up on Forlevia. Yet, everything turned out futile. Hope would only continue to dwindle in theing days, which was what Levi did not want to see. To be honest, he was panicking. He was only moments away from disregarding everything else and resorting to any solution possible. Where¡¯s the hope for saving Forlevia? Chater 2977 Chater 2977 The Return of the God of War Chapter 2977 The Fraud After he announced the reward, there were less people who wished to earn the reward from Levi by thinking of solutions to cure Forlevia¡¯s poison. Instead, there were more people who had their eyes set on Levi¡¯s resources. Many forces were already thinking of snatching them away from him. Even Xyperia and Idrae were keeping a close eye on him. For Idrae, their method of creating Deities had already proved sessful and the first batch of artificially created Deities was ready. Out of the hundred people who were experimented on, nine of them were sessful. Now that Xyperia had nine more Deities, it created a huge uproar in the rest of the world. They believed that this must not continue because Xyperia would just be even more powerful. Theoretically speaking, they could have as many Deities as they wanted! However, a lot of resources were required for creating Deities, so the price was very high! They had to use loads of spiritual energy crystals and magical herbs. Only a powerful nation like Xyperia had the ability tounch such an experiment. Other nations or forces could not replicate that, even if they knew how to create Deities. After all, they had no resources! As a result, Levi became a target to everyone, including Xyperia. Although they had nine more Deities, they experimented on a hundred people. The efficiency was still very low. When they invested in the resources, it was not just meant for nine people¡ªit was meant for a hundred people. If they wasted those resources, a day woulde when they could not support it any longer. Yet, if they got their hands on Levi¡¯s resources, they could solve all of their pressing problems. This applied to both Xyperia and the other nations. Hydron yearned to have those resources so desperately that they had been racking their brains over how to get Levi¡¯s resources. It did not seem right to snatch them away from him directly, so there was only one solution¡ªto trick him! They had already set their mind to get the resources from Levi through trickery. Levi¡¯s vulnerability was strikingly obvious¡ªForlevia. Material ? N?velDrama.Org. Soon, the organization spread the news about a magical medicine¡ªthe Ten Millenium Snow Lotus¡ª that could cure hundreds of diseases. Even though the snow lotus had already withered with only half of it remaining, it could still eliminate toxins easily. The news immediately created a hugemotion. A mysterious person had the Ten Millenium Snow Lotus, but no one knew who he was. However, they knew that this mysterious man was in Erudia and was eyeing Levi¡¯s resources. He asked for an exorbitant price¡ªten tonnes of spiritual energy crystals and one thousand magical herbs. Not only was his request crazier than Kuro Dragon¡¯s, but he also asserted that he would not ept anything less. The news soon reached Levi. ¡°Investigate it thoroughly! It might be true. Regardless of whether it¡¯s effective, I think that we should give it a try,¡± suggested Dr. Erebus. ¡°A Ten Millenium Snow Lotus from Erudia? It might possibly be the solution! Just give it a shot,¡± agreed Levi. He felt hopeful when he heard Erudia being mentioned. After all, the powers of Erudia¡¯s ancient medicine were beyond one¡¯s imagination. It was normal to have such herbs. Dr. Erebus pursed his lips. ¡°However, the other party is very strict with their requirements. They demanded that we give them half of the resources before the exchange. That¡¯s five tonnes of spiritual energy crystals and five hundred magical herbs! That¡¯s not a small sum.¡± After thinking about it, Levi said, ¡°All right, then. Let¡¯s give them half of those resources.¡± He said that for two reasons. Firstly, he had so many resources that he could give them away freely. Secondly, he was not afraid of being scammed. If that happened, he would find the culprits personally. Dr. Erebus quickly made arrangements for that. The other party was extremely cunning¡ªthey did not let Dr. Erebus give him the resources in one go. Instead, they asked him to distribute these resources to ten spots in Erudia. A small portion of the resources would be ced at each spot. Dr. Erebus followed those instructions and ordered his men to ce the resources at those ten ces. Furthermore, no one was allowed to remain there and guard the items. Soon, all of the resources in the ten spots had been taken away. Naturally, it was Hydron who wanted the resources. Chater 2978 Chater 2978 The Return of the God of War Chapter 2978 Ten Millenium Snow Lotus Their headquarters was on a small ind. As they gazed at the huge heap of resources, they grinned in delight. They did not actually have the Ten Millenium Snow Lotus¡ªeverything was fabricated so they could lure Levi out. They quoted an extremely high price to take advantage of Levi¡¯s desperation for solutions. They figured Levi would definitely agree to their request. After all, he did notck the resources at all. Without the actual Ten Millenium Snow Lotus, they could not make an exchange with Levi. As Levi would definitely want to check the goods during the exchange, they would be exposed and the scam would fall through. Hence, they asked for a 50% deposit, so Levi could give them half of the resources first. As that was only the deposit, they would not arouse Levi¡¯s suspicion. However, right from the start, they were only aiming for that deposit¡ªthis was their true objective. The ten tonnes of spiritual energy crystals and one thousand magical herbs were only a distraction. Their aim was to trick Levi into giving them the deposit, which was the five tonnes of spiritual energy crystals and five hundred magical herbs. No one would ever expect that they were not going after the full sum. Instead, they had been targeting only half of it right from the very start. It was too risky to ask for too much. If the checking of goods failed, they would not get anything. Not only would Levi pose a danger to them, but they also knew that Idrae would intervene. After all, Idrae¡¯s principle was to stop anything that could benefit Levi. Even if they managed to get their hands on the ten tonnes of spiritual energy crystal, they might not be able to transport everything back safely. Hence, it was better to just trick Levi of half of the requested amount. He would definitely give it to them. Furthermore, since Idrae would be waiting at the final exchange, they could snatch the resources away easily. Whatever it was, it would be a win-win situation for Hydron. ¡°Hahaha! We have so many resources that I can barely imagine it! Only the top five powers in the world can have so many resources!¡± ¡°These resources are a blessing in this critical time! This is amazing!¡± Staring at the pile of resources, everyone was overjoyed. ¡°Right! Now that we¡¯ve reached our goal, should we still meet Levi?¡± asked one of them. ¡°Of course! We should meet him directly and pass him a fake snow lotus. Then tell him that he has been scammed!¡± ¡°I can imagine the expression on Levi¡¯s face after that dumbass realizes that he¡¯s been tricked!¡± ¡°Hahaha! This feels great!¡± ¡°Levi, this is the consequence of not joining us. You deserve to be conned!¡± ¡­ In the meantime, Dr. Erebus quickly rushed back and updated Levi, ¡°Mr. Garrison, those people are too cunning. They transported the resources away so quickly! My men were too far to keep an eye on them. However, they¡¯ve arranged for the swap to be held tomorrow. After we check the Ten Millenium Snow Lotus and confirm that it¡¯s authentic, we¡¯ll pass them the rest of the resources.¡± ¡°Okay!¡± Levi nodded. The next day, Levi and the rest arrived at the meeting point. They carried along the remaining resources in their aircraft. There were a few people from the other side waiting for them, all wearing a mask. However, the person standing in front was holding a box. When Levi and Dr. Erebus saw those men, they realized that something was amiss. These men were only slightly stronger than the average person, so it seemed like they were merely there to transport the things. It was far from what Levi and Dr. Erebus expected. Anyone who could have the Ten Millenium Snow Lotus would definitely not be a weak faction. Material ? N?velDrama.Org. If a weak faction had such a powerful object, they would never be able to protect it. Something¡¯s strange! Although few of them already noticed that something was amiss, they still had a little hope. After all, that was what they had been doing all along. When the person holding the box saw Levi, he took a step forward and said, ¡°You¡¯re Mr. Garrison, right? Someone asked me to pass the Ten Millenium Snow Lotus to you. Please check and ept it!¡± Levi took the wooden box and opened it slowly. Dr. Erebus and Digital God moved closer too. Boom! A terrifying sense of hostility flowed out from them instantly. Chater 2979 Chater 2979 The Return of the God of War Chapter 2979 Does This Look Like A Sword After opening the box, they saw a tree branch lying inside. The Ten Millenium Snow Lotus was gone and only a tree branch could be seen. Levi was boiling with rage and even Dr. Erebus was furious. Their expressions changed drastically as a menacing glint shed across their eyes, as if they yearned to rip everything into shreds. We¡¯ve been tricked! After that long wait, this isn¡¯t the Ten Millenium Snow Lotus at all. It¡¯s just a tree branch! How despicable! Da*n it! They actually tricked us like that! Those opposite Levi were puzzled as well. They had been hired by a mysterious man to deliver the box, so they did not know what was inside it. They thought that it was just an expensive item. However, when they noticed Levi and the others¡¯ reactions, they went over to take a look subconsciously. A look of utter disbelief crossed their faces when they saw the tree branch. The mysterious man spent so much money to make us deliver a tree branch? ¡°Look! There¡¯s something inside,¡± eximed one of them when he saw a piece of paper at the bottom. Levi grabbed the tree branch slowly and took out the piece of paper. After he unfolded it, he saw the words: Levi Garrison, you are a dumbass! You¡¯ve just been tricked! We¡¯ll leave the remaining half of the resources to you so you can go for a surgery to make yourself smarter! ¡°Hahaha!¡± Levi burst outughing. ¡°Very well!¡± There were many people who tried to snatch the resources away from him through fraud. They tried to exchange the resources for some useless herbs or ideas. Levi had seen too many of them. However, since he still wished to hope for a miracle, he was not too bothered by it. It was the first time someone had tricked him so openly. Not only that but this entire scam was also executed very professionally. It tricked him of a lot of resources. However, Levi expected it. From the start, he had already noticed that something fishy was going on. The thing is¡ªhe was not afraid of being scammed. After all, the solution might work. As long as it could prove helpful to Forlevia, he would not let go of any chances. Even if he would get scammed, he still wanted to bet on it. If the Ten Millenium Snow Lotus was real, perhaps Forlevia¡¯s poison might be cured. However, he had lost the bet. The scammers were not that ¡®greedy¡¯. Right from the start, their goal was only half of those resources. Those people demanded an exorbitant price as distractions! Levi was genuinelyughing. Not only was he not furious, but he was guffawing heartily. Not bad! Someone managed to trick me. ¡°Bstard! Dan it!¡± ¡°Do those scammers want to die? They¡¯re provoking us! They¡¯re humiliating us!¡± However, Dr. Erebus and Digital God were furious, thinking that the other party was insulting their intelligence. This humiliation is so unbearable, especially that tree branch! They could have just used a random snow lotus, but they chose a tree branch instead. It looks like they intend to embarrass us! They even insulted Levi on the piece of paper. Rumble¡­ A murderous aura engulfed the entire ce, causing those men who delivered the box to fall to their knees. ¡°Please spare us! This is not our doing!¡± ¡°We just got hired by that mysterious man to deliver the box. We have nothing to do with this!¡± Upon realizing that their lives might be in danger, the men became terrified. However, Levi paid them no heed and continued toying with the tree branch. Material ? N?velDrama.Org. As he scrutinized the tree branch curiously, he curled his lips into a bloodthirsty smirk. ¡°Why don¡¯t you throw it away, Mr. Garrison?¡± asked Dr. Erebus, unable to hold himself back. This was so embarrassing that he did not even want to look at the tree branch. Levi chuckled. ¡°Why should I throw it away? Don¡¯t you think that it looks like a sword?¡± After Levi reminded them, Digital God and Dr. Erebus nced over. Indeed, the tree branch looked like a sword. A sword? Could it be¡­ Realizing something, Dr. Erebus and Digital God cast a fearful look at Levi and shuddered. ¡°It¡¯ll feel amazing to kill someone with it!¡± eximed Levi with augh. Chater 2980 Chater 2980 The Return of the God of War Chapter 2980 Snatch It Openly Waving the tree branch in the air lightly, he continued, ¡°I¡¯ll stab it into those scammers and pull it out. Blood will pour over the ground¡­¡± Although Levi was grinning brightly, everyone thought that he looked just like the devil. He was simply too terrifying. Suddenly, the grin disappeared from Levi¡¯s face. ¡°Investigate who the scammers are and catch them! I¡¯ll keep this tree branch. When they¡¯re caught, I¡¯ll use this tree branch to drain their blood to thest drop,¡± snarled Levi with a vicious expression. ¡°Got¡­ Got it!¡± replied Dr. Erebus and Digital God as they gulped. The others were shivering uncontrobly, feeling like there was a mountain weighing down on them. Even if people could take Levi¡¯s things, they would not be alive to use them. If they dared to lie to Levi, their only oue would be death. ¡°Hahaha! Did you see how Levi, that dumbass, looked when he realized that he got tricked? I¡¯m going to die fromughing!¡± ¡°I really want to trick him again!¡± Everyone in Hydron was guffawing on the ind, especially the five of them who had met Levi before. Their grins were the brightest. Soon, news of Levi being scammed spread and he became the butt of a joke. Utterly overjoyed, Xyperia and Idrae wanted to know who the person who tricked Levi was. Many others were gloating over it secretly as well. The majority of the people in Erudia were insulting Levi for being foolish. Not only did he refuse to give the resources to Erudia, but he also got tricked. In fact, this was the best news that Hawen had ever heard that year. However, this also revealed two problems. Firstly, Levi had enough resources. Secondly, Levi was so desperate to cure Forlevia that he was so vulnerable to such scams. When Levi returned, he realized that too. His mindset had changed because of Forlevia¡¯s situation. I mustn¡¯t panic and act rashly. There¡¯ll definitely be a solution. Meanwhile, there were a few people from the lesiastic Order walking around a restricted area in Erudia. They were the three men and woman whom Levi had seen before. ¡°It¡¯s understandable why Levi got scammed. He¡¯s willing to bear any costs for the sake of his daughter!¡± ¡°However, I am confused about something. When I went to investigate where Levi got his resources from, I could not find anything at all. It¡¯s like he can get resources whenever he wants to! It¡¯s really strange.¡± ¡°Why don¡¯t we strike a deal with him? We offer to cure his daughter¡¯s poison.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s listen to the military chief¡¯s opinion after we report it to him.¡± Afterward, there were many people approaching Levi because of the reward. Although there were quite a few who tried to trick him, they did not do anything overboard and merely fooled around. After all, it would no longer be easy to ask for a huge reward. In the past, Levi ignored those people who tried to scam him of his resources. However, he now instructed Dr. Erebus, ¡°Record all those people or forces who tried to trick me! In the future, we¡¯ll settle the score with themter.¡± Levi¡¯s fury was slowly umting. A few dayster, Terrandya, which was ranked third globally in terms of power, sent some representatives over. Terrandya was the force that had been advocating for snatching Levi¡¯s resources away directly. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. They met Levi because they wanted to discuss matters concerning the resources. Upon hearing that reason, Levi was stunned. After all, those people who looked for him previously all wanted to discuss Forlevia¡¯s poison. What is Terrandya trying to do? ¡°Let theme in!¡± Soon, Terrandya¡¯s representatives came in. There were seven of them¡ªone envoy and six Deities. It was a powerful group. ¡°Why are you here?¡± asked Levi. ¡°Levi, we¡¯re here on behalf of Terrandya to demand you to give up all of your resources to Terrandya. Furthermore, you must reveal the secret of how you managed to get all these resources. In other words, you must announce that all of your resources are now ours!¡± Chater 2981 Chater 2981 The Return of the God of War Chapter 2981 Is Your Name Written Down ¡°Huh?¡± Levi and the rest were utterly confused. He had always been the one snatching resources from others, not the other way around. Are they so domineering? They came all the way here to announce that everything will belong to Terrandya! Isn¡¯t that equivalent to snatching the resources away from me? Wait, this is worse than just snatching the resources. They¡¯re already implicitly saying that everything is theirs! That¡¯s even worse than robbers. They¡¯ve forcefully imed possession of the resources after an internal discussion. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. ¡°Hahaha!¡± Dr. Erebus and the rest burst outughing. Why are there so many shameless people? Theye one after the other! We¡¯ve been meeting too many of such people recently. They just keep getting more shameless! One can¡¯t even imagine the methods that they¡¯d resort to. There are seriously no limits to how outrageous they can be! Firstly, Kuro Dragon requested an exorbitant price. At thest minute, he even added conditions and backed out. Those in Erudia tried to coerce him by using moral ckmail. Other than that, there were all sorts of scammers showing up as well. Today, Terrandya came and directly announced that all of Levi¡¯s possessions now belonged to them. Everyone could not help but feel stunned. Seriously? ¡°We¡¯re just here to inform you that we¡¯ll move all the resources away from you tomorrow!¡± announced the envoy from Terrandya. He suddenly added, ¡°Actually, we didn¡¯t have to inform you. We could¡¯ve just moved the resources away because they already belong to Terrandya! Since they¡¯ve got nothing to do with you, it doesn¡¯t matter whether we inform you or not. Well, we¡¯re here mainly to find out how you got those resources. Where did theye from?¡± Leviughed again. ¡°Your resources?¡± he could not help but ask. ¡°Of course! I just said that Terrandya has already taken possession of your resources,¡± repeated the envoy seriously. ¡°Those resources are yours?¡± asked Levi. ¡°Of course, they¡¯re ours! They belong to Terrandya!¡± yelled a few of them. ¡°Are your names written there?¡± Levi¡¯s response made them furious. ¡°Levi, you¡¯re smart enough to understand what we¡¯re saying, right? Just admit it and give up the resources to us! If you reveal where you got the resources from, Terrandya will owe you a favor,¡± stated the envoy from Terrandya with a cold smirk. Levi had beenughing all along. His smile was friendly, which made it seem like he was going along with everything. The envoy from Terrandya even snuck a nce at the Deities subconsciously. This seems easier than I expected. ¡°Yours? Fck you! What does this have to do with you? I¡¯ve worked hard to find these resources? How did they be yours all of a sudden? Did you dig them out from your ancestors¡¯ graves or did your mothers give birth to them? Why don¡¯t you just call yourself pirates! Fck off and get lost! If you dare to snatch my resources away, I¡¯ll f*cking kill you! How can you be so shameless? Well, if you just call me Daddy, I might even give the resources to you.¡± In the next second, Levi¡¯s attitude changed drastically and he started hurling insults at them. Everyone was stunned. Even Dr. Erebus and Digital God, who already expected the oue, were astonished. Not only was Levi skilled in fighting, but he was also quite proficient at cursing too. Those representatives from Terrandya were stunned. For a moment, they did not know what to do or say because they did not expect Levi to react like that. ¡°You¡­ You¡­ You¡­¡± The envoy from Terrandya wagged a finger at Levi, but could not form a coherent sentence. The other Deities yelled, ¡°How dare you? It¡¯s an honor for you now that Terrandya is iming your resources! You¡¯ve really lucked out! How dare you respond to our kindness with such ingratitude?¡± Chater 2982 Chater 2982 The Return of the God of War Chapter 2982 A Bunch Of Thugs Levi burst outughing once again. ¡°Do you listen to yourself when you talk? Do you actually believe what you¡¯re saying? If you put it that way, maybe you should offer your wife to the men as well. It¡¯d be your honor to have her serve Terrandya, no? Heck, your ancestors would probably jump for joy in their graves when they find out what you¡¯ve done!¡± mocked Levi. ¡°How dare you speak to me like that, Levi!¡± roared the Deity of Terrandya in response. ¡°Somebody¡¯s mad, huh? If this isn¡¯t a double standard, I don¡¯t know what it is! You¡¯re nothing but a hypocrite; that¡¯s what you are. You had no problem taking advantage of other people, but when the same is done to you, you¡¯ll probably flip.¡± Without much effort, Levi almost managed to goad the Deity into a fight. ¡°That¡¯s enough!¡± shouted the envoy from Terrandya suddenly before sneering, ¡°So you¡¯re not nning to hand them over, are you, Levi? In case you have no idea how we do things, I¡¯m going to exin it to you. Whenever we see something we want, we¡¯ll dere it ours. If the owner knows what¡¯s good for them, they¡¯ll hand it over without questions and be in our good graces. Otherwise, we¡¯ll have to resort to whatever means necessary to obtain the item or person, even if we have to kill to make it happen. The only reason I was sent here to inform you is that we wanted to give you a chance to make the right choice. However, should you decide to take our generosity for granted, we¡¯ll have no choice but to do things the hard way. Just know that you¡¯re the only one to me for the oue.¡± Even when threatened, Levi smiled at the envoy because he was d to see Terrandya reveal its true nature. As much as these people like to ride the high horse, they¡¯re no better than thugs! ¡°Truth be told, countless people out there are eyeing your resources right now, but none dare to outright rob you because they¡¯re worried about their reputation. Hence, our way of doing things is what differentiates us from them. We take whatever we want, and we don¡¯t give a damn about what others think,¡± confessed the envoy. Levi had crossed paths with Terrandya on multiple asions, so he was well aware of how powerful they were. Even though he bested them when he was still the God of War, it was by no means an easy task. Had it not been for the fact that Terrandya was quite a distance away from Erudia, Levi would have had to deal with them even more often. In terms of belligerence, Terrandya was second only to Xyperia, and unlike many hypocritical forces, they had no problem being seen as thugs. At that time, Terrandya held third ce in the power rankings of the world. N?velDrama.Org holds this content. They had close to nine hundred Deities among their ranks, almost double the amount Hawen possessed. On top of that, Terrandya managed to continue to expand significantly because of their aggressive thug-like ways other than having around fifty more Deities to join them. It was all about pure strength with the third ce holder, so they had no problem trying to rob Levi of his resources in broad daylight if it meant that they could grow more powerful. ¡°So this is how you always do things, huh? Straight to the point; I like it!¡± voiced Levi before bursting into another round ofughter. I guess, in a way, they¡¯re just like me. It¡¯s no wonder I can feel a connection between us! ¡°I¡¯m going to give you onest chance. Either you willingly surrender your resources to Terrandya in three days and tell us how you get them, or we¡¯ll pry them from your cold, dead hands. There¡¯s no escaping us, not after we¡¯ve had our eyes set on you!¡± threatened the envoy with a cold stare before walking away with the Deities. The one Levi ridiculed turned around to look daggers at the man before leaving for good. Chater 2983 Chater 2983 The Return of the God of War Chapter 2983 Taking All Your Resources The envoy was not bluffing, for that was just the way they had always done things. While others like Hawen made sure nobody knew that they nned to attack Levi, Terrandya could not care less about other people¡¯s opinions. Since theymanded close to nine hundred Deities, if not more, Terrandya was convinced that it had more than enough strength to reap whatever they did not sow. ording to the Dark Web, the countries were ranked based on their number of Deities. However, no one knew the exact totalbat prowess those Deities possessed. After all, the Deities were not all equal in that regard, for some were stronger than others. There was no way to know for sure, so it was only natural that people assumed there was more to Terrandya¡¯s power than meets the eye. Dr. Erebus smirked at Levi as they both watched the envoy and the others leave. ¡°I have to say; I didn¡¯t expect them to target you.¡± Maybe they don¡¯t know it yet, but Levi¡¯s no pushover. He¡¯s always been the one who takes, not the other way around. These people are way in over their heads, and they have no idea what¡¯s about toe. At that point, many who came because of the bounty started to have second thoughts. ¡°I think we should just go. This deal isn¡¯t going to work for us.¡± ¡°I agree. It¡¯s not worth losing our lives over!¡± One by one, they decided that they would rather not proceed with the deal. ¡°Why?¡± inquired Levi curiously. ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear what that person say just now, Mr. Garrison? Terrandya¡¯s dered that your resources belong to them, so if we were to trade with you, we¡¯d be stealing from them! They¡¯ll have our heads on pikes! I¡¯m sorry, Mr. Garrison, but we¡¯d rather not offend them in any way,¡± exined one of those who came to trade before the others nodded in agreement. ¡°Since the envoy¡¯s already dered it, everything here belongs to Terrandya. We¡¯d be challenging them if we take anything here without their consent! I say we should leave while we still can,¡± voiced another. Most of them agreed that was the best course of action. Before leaving, some even apologized to Levi. ¡°We¡¯re sorry, but it can¡¯t be helped. This is Terrandya we¡¯re talking about here! They ranked third in the world because they have more than nine hundred Deities. That¡¯s no joke! I¡¯m afraid there¡¯s nothing you can do about them either. Fate can be cruel sometimes.¡± ¡°Hey, stop! Don¡¯t leave!¡± shouted Dr. Erebus, but none dared to risk Terrandya¡¯s wrath. Among those people were some ranked above the top twenty, yet they still feared Terrandya. If we get on the bad side of these thugs, there¡¯s no telling what they¡¯ll do to us or our countries. When most had left, an individual representing the forces ranked number eight approached Levi. ¡°Mr. Garrison, if you want to keep these resources, I have a few ideas for you. Firstly, you should find yourselves some powerful allies and avoid taking Terrandya head-on by yourself. Secondly, the allies you should be looking for are those on the top of the rankings. Even the fourth or fifth ce holder is fine. Of course, your best bet would be going to Xyperia. Then, Terrandya would have no choice but to give up.¡± The person then left after offering his advice to Levi, who thought the suggestions were quite logical. If I don¡¯t get help, I might lose all of my resources, meaning I¡¯d have no way of saving Forlevia. On the other hand, if I were to get some powerful allies, I might be able to treat my daughter with the remaining resources. Still, there¡¯s no way in hell I¡¯m going to align myself with Xyperia. They should submit themselves to me! Because of how terrifying Terrandya was, everyone who came to deal with Levi walked away. ¡°Mr. Garrison¡­¡± called out Dr. Erebus, wondering what they should do next. Material ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Where is Terrandya located again? Let me see. They should be somewhere not too far away, so we should be able to reach there after passing through the two restricted areas,¡± muttered Levi to himself. Chater 2984 Chater 2984 The Return of the God of War Chapter 2984 Killing All Of Your Deities Dr. Erebus and the Digital God both held their breath as they waited for Levi to continue. ¡°If it¡¯s not too far away, I¡¯ll go there and save us some time,¡± added Levi. ¡°And what do you n to do when you get there?¡± questioned the two. ¡°They think they¡¯re all that because of the Deities, don¡¯t they? Then I¡¯ll kill all their Deities!¡± answered Levi calmly as if he was about to do something as easy as a walk in the park. Dr. Erebus and the Digital God were stunned when they heard Levi¡¯s n. Terrandya¡¯s done it now, huh? They¡¯ll pay for unting their Deities like that because Mr. Garrison¡¯s going to make sure they have none left. After that, they¡¯ll probably go from the top three to thest three. Then, Levi, who did not think much of the envoy¡¯s threat, returned to his daughter¡¯s side. It did not take long before news of what happened between Terrandya and Levi spread. After all, many witnessed the incident firsthand and spoke about it. The Erudians who emotionally ckmailed Levi immediately started attacking the man verbally when they heard the news. ¡°He should¡¯ve handed his resources over to Erudia, and they would¡¯ve been put to good use!¡± ¡°Now that Terrandya¡¯s dered the resources theirs, neither Erudia nor Levi will be able to use them.¡± ¡°Serves him right! Levi got exactly what he deserves!¡± ¡°Did Levi hit his head or something? Or is that guy born stupid?¡± Hydron gloated over Levi¡¯s seemingly unfortunate encounter with Terrandya, for they knew that they could never touch the man¡¯s resources as long as Xyperia was watching. Still, they were content with what they had gotten already, so all they wanted to do was enjoy the show. As long as Xyperia isn¡¯t the one who gets the resources, we¡¯re fine. And seeing Levi being taught a lesson is just a nice bonus. He should¡¯ve joined us while he had the chance. Now he¡¯ll be left with nothing! Xyperia and Idrae were monitoring the situation closely as well. ¡°If Terrandya managed to snatch all of Levi¡¯s resources, they¡¯ll pose a threat to Xyperia! Should we intervene?¡± ¡°I think that¡¯d be wise. Levi should hand those resources over to us.¡± When the group of people was still discussing whether to intervene, Elterton Star, the most powerful organization in Xyperia, gave them a definite answer. ¡°No! We¡¯ll observe for now. After all, our goal isn¡¯t Levi¡¯s resources but how the man obtained them. If Terrandya does what they always do, that secret is very likely to be exposed. Then, we¡¯ll make our move.¡± Hence, Xyperia decided to ready their Deities while waiting for Terrandya to go to war with Levi. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. They would only move in on Levi when they had the information they needed. Meanwhile, the people of Terrandya were also having a discussion of their own. ¡°Levi¡¯s an old rival. Someone as stubborn as him would never hand his resources over quietly. The only way is to seize them ourselves.¡± ¡°Then get the men ready. We have to be prepared in case Xyperia intervenes.¡± ¡°Gather all the Deities! Whether they¡¯re out on missions or in solitary training, I want them back here standing by for orders.¡± The Terrandyans expected other forces to interfere with their plundering, so they gathered all their Deities and fighters as a countermeasure. To the Terrandyans, the enemies they could not see were the ones they should be most careful with. We have to get ready to face enemies who would align themselves with Levi. As for the man himself, we have him right where we want him. However, Levi¡¯s reaction to the Terrandyan¡¯s threat left them utterly baffled. They thought Levi would try to escape or even move his resources to somewhere more secure, yet the man did absolutely nothing. Chater 2985 Chater 2985 The Return of the God of War Chapter 2985 The Golden Saints The Terrandyan fighters could not help but wonder what was going through Levi¡¯s head. What the heck is going on? Has he given up hopepletely, or is he not afraid of us at all? Maybe he¡¯s smart enough to realize that there¡¯s nothing he could do to escape us. Levi probably knows that there¡¯s no point in resisting because, one way or another, we will have his resources! Meanwhile, Levi paid the Terrandyans no mind at all as he continued trying to figure out a way to help Forlevia. All of a sudden, Dr. Erebus informed Levi that a trio had arrived to see him. Levi assumed the three were quite bold since they requested to meet him even when he was under the Terrandyans¡¯ watchful eye. If nothing else, these people have piqued my interest. Let¡¯s see who they are. It turned out that three Deities were waiting outside for him, and they had an intense aura about them that only battle-hardened warriors possessed. With just one look, Levi could tell that they were much stronger than an average Deity. Since all three of them had tattered clothes like that of refugees, Levi guessed they did not belong to any powerful countries or forces. There¡¯s no way that well-respected Deities would look the way they do. ¡°Who are you people?¡± questioned Levi. ¡°Let us introduce ourselves, Mr. Garrison. We¡¯re the Golden Saints, a mercenary group.¡± Levi understood what mercenaries were, but they were different from the more militarized ones back in the day. In short, mercenaries in modern days were mainlyprised of several capable fighters who dared to venture into restricted areas to look for magical herbs or spiritual energy crystals. Of course, some people would also hire them for other purposes, but they would have to offer a decent compensation. Instead of money, the Golden Saints asked for magical herbs, spiritual energy crystals, or anything of the sort in return. They would dly give their lives for anyone if the price was right. From murder to smuggling, there was nothing that the mercenary group would not do. After the spiritual energy revival, more and more fighters and Deities began to form their own mercenary groups. With enough persuasion or reward, anybody could get them to do anything, including taking Xyperian or Terrandyan forces head-on. Because of the nature of their profession, it was natural for the mercenaries to have many enemies, so it did not bother them at all that they would make more. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. That was why they dared to approach Levi even when others were deterred by Terrandya. ¡°We, the Golden Saints, have a total of seventeen members. Five of us are Deities, three are fighters on par with Deities, and the rest are experienced fighters almost as powerful as a Deity.¡± If you¡¯re willing to part with two hundred pieces of spiritual energy crystal, we¡¯ll give our lives to escort you safely out of here. We¡¯ll also move your resources for you. Even if, for some reason, we couldn¡¯t get all of them, you have my word that you won¡¯t lose everything,¡± promised the mercenary group earnestly. Considering the situation he was in, Levi thought the price was quite reasonable. ¡°But aren¡¯t you afraid of the Terrandyans?¡± inquired Levi with a smile. ¡°Oh, we¡¯ve been looking forward to meeting them on the battlefield for a while now. You don¡¯t get to fear anything or anyone in our line of work,¡± replied the Golden Saints with confident smirks. Then, Levi nodded in response and was convinced that times had changed. Mercenaries like the Golden Saints are difficult to deal with. If threatened, they can escape to Rank Two, or even Rank One, restricted areas, and there would be absolutely nothing anyone could do about them. ¡°We also have ways to contact other mercenary groups should you have the need for more manpower. With the right price, we could get eight groups as capable as we are. Protecting you and some of your resources won¡¯t be a problem for us.¡± ¡°Just so you know, the strongest mercenary group we know is also avable for hire. However, they don¡¯te cheap. The price is usually three tons of spiritual energy crystal or higher, so we don¡¯t rmend hiring them.¡± ¡°So what do you say, Mr. Garrison. We¡¯ll dlyy down our lives for you for just two hundred pieces of spiritual energy crystal.¡± Chater 2986 Chater 2986 The Return of the God of War Chapter 2986 Killing The Terrandyans The Golden Saints only offered Levi what they thought was a fair price even though they knew the man was in quite a predicament. ¡°For your situation, maybe hiring the strongest mercenary group isn¡¯t such a bad idea. The price they ask for is indeed quite steep, but they¡¯ll be able to protect more of your resources, so it¡¯s not a bad deal,¡± suggested one of the Golden Saints. Because of the reward Levi offered, the Golden Saints and the other mercenary groups had been meaning to contact the man. However, they could not be of much help when it came to searching for magical medicine or other ways to cure Forlevia. What they excelled at was shedding blood, so when they heard how Terrandya had threatened Levi, they knew it was finally time to approach the man. After some discussion, the groups decided to send three members of the Golden Saints to meet with Levi. The three stared intently at Levi as they waited for the man to give them a solid answer. ¡°That won¡¯t be necessary. I can handle the Terrandyans myself.¡± When the mercenaries heard Levi¡¯s response, their faces immediately turned grim because they expected to earn some crystals from the man. ¡°If you¡¯ve decided to give up on yourself, we respect your decision. We¡¯ll take our leave then, Mr. Garrison.¡± Since Levi had already turned them down, the Golden Saints were ready to leave the man alone. This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Wait!¡± shouted Levi when he suddenly thought of something, which pleasantly surprised the mercenaries. ¡°There is something you can do for me. Gather all the other mercenary groups you know; I¡¯ll pay them whatever they ask for. And get me the strongest group too,¡± instructed Levi. The Golden Saints were thrilled when Levi changed his mind. ¡°We appreciate you putting your trust in us, Mr. Garrison. In return, we¡¯d like to prove our sincerity by respectfully asking you to hold your payment until we get the job done,¡± voiced one of the mercenaries. ¡°However, the strongest group has its own set of rules. Not only do they charge a steeper price, but they also demand half the payment upfront,¡± exined another hesitantly. When they noticed Levi raising a brow curiously at them, they quickly exined, ¡°Of course, we, mercenaries, would never scam anyone because our reputation is extremely valuable to us.¡± ¡°How about this? I¡¯ll pay all of you half the payment right away. Just make sure you¡¯re ready when I need you. Dr. Erebus, I¡¯ll leave the arrangements to you.¡± With that, Levi turned around and walked away. Dr. Erebus and the Digital God immediately figured out what Levi was up to but not the three mercenaries, who were just excited that the man decided to employ them. As soon as the Golden Saints contacted the other mercenary groups, news of the deal between Levi and them quickly got out and reached Terrandya. ¡°Levi really is a stubborn one, isn¡¯t he? I didn¡¯t take him for someone who¡¯d hire mercenaries.¡± ¡°He can hire as many mercenaries as he wants. It¡¯s not going to matter because we have more than nine hundred Deities and countless fighters under ourmand.¡± ¡°I heard he¡¯s even hired Armageddon, the most powerful mercenary group. But that¡¯s not going to make any difference.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t care how many mercenaries he has; we¡¯ll kill them all!¡± The Terrandyans were not worried in the slightest when they heard that Levi had hired mercenaries. In fact, they hade up with different tactics to not only seize Levi¡¯s resources but also those of the mercenary groups. Even though the mercenaries lived a rough life, their high-risk lifestyles yielded high rewards. Hence, the Terrandyans continued to watch Levi and see what other help the man would get. As expected, forces ranked in the top ten, too, approached Levi to name their prices. Some wanted half of his resources, while others desired to know his secret. They all promised to help him fight the Terrandyans, who would prefer not to go toe-to-toe with forces simr in strength. However, Levi turned down every one of them, for he only needed the mercenaries. After three days had passed, Levi finally reached the end of the grace period Terrandya offered him. ¡°Come, it¡¯s time to kill some Terrandyans.¡±q Chater 2987 Chater 2987 The Return of the God of War Chapter 2987 The Most Powerful Mercenary Group Levi, who was sitting by Forlevia¡¯s bedside, suddenly got on his feet and had a fierce look in his eyes. His murderous intent was so strong that beasts in the restricted areas nearby scattered away in fear. Even Dr. Erebus and the Digital God were shocked by the aura. ¡°Inform the mercenaries and have them stand by for mymand outside of Tayhaven!¡± ordered Levi. ¡°Understood!¡± replied Dr. Erebus before hurrying to make the arrangements. Not long after that, the three took an aircraft and headed for Terrandya. Forlevia and her ice bed were also in the aircraft because Levi wanted her daughter to be close by at all times. Meanwhile, after receiving their order, the Golden Saints quickly ry it to the other thirteen mercenary groups, including Armageddon, the strongest one among them. Eight of the groups, simr to the Golden Saints in strength, had Deities leading teams of fighters who could match Deities in a fight. The remaining four groups wereprised of the lesser members of Armageddon. None of them were Deities, but they could hold their own against one for a short time. Armageddon was recognized as the most powerful mercenary group because its core group members were all Deities, which meant they had enough strength to rival many countries. On top of that, the Deities in the mercenary group were all experienced and battle-hardened, making them much more capable than an average one. When they were not carrying out missions, they would explore restricted areas and battle beasts, which was how they managed to reach an impressive level ofbat prowess. Armageddon had assigned thirty Deities to assist Levi, but that was not all the power the mercenary group could provide. People guessed that they had more than fifty Deities in total. However, unlike other mercenary groups, Armageddon rarely assigned all their men to a single mission. Only Armageddon had the luxury of holding back because the other mercenary groups would lose most of their men even if they went all out. ¡°What? We¡¯re going to head straight for Tayhaven in Terrandya?¡± That was the question in most of the mercenaries¡¯ minds when they received themand from Levi. What is that man trying to do? Shouldn¡¯t he be trying to escape the Terrandyans now? I thought we were supposed to escort him and move his resources somewhere safe, so why are we instructed to make our way to Tayhaven? That ce is no joke! As mercenaries, they were very well-informed and had received news of Terrandya gathering Deities, whether out on missions or in solitary training, and countless fighters in Tayhaven. If we were to assault the city, wouldn¡¯t we be taking them head-on? That¡¯s suicide! Then, the mercenaries wondered if Levi nned to surrender his resources and secrets to Terrandya. Wait. That¡¯s not right! If he¡¯s ready to give up, why would he hire so many of us? It doesn¡¯t make sense!This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. Moreover, they had heard about how proud and stubborn Levi was, so they did not think the man would just surrender. Levi doesn¡¯t look like someone who¡¯s going to just ept his fate, so he must have other ns. Although the mercenaries had no idea what Levi had in mind, it was clear that their mission was to head over to Tayhaven. ¡°What is Levi trying to do? Is he trying to get us to face off against the Terrandyans in Tayhaven?¡± Chater 2988 Chater 2988 The Return of the God of War Chapter 2988 Godric III N?velDrama.Org holds this content. The major mercenary organizations were still a little hesitant and did not go there immediately. After all, that goal was too big. Besides, it was not well defined. To go directly to Tayhaven would likely result in facing more than nine hundred Deities and countless fighters. Was there anyone who did not fear this? Even though they were professional warriors, it was much simpler to escort Levi on an escape n instead of a direct attack on Tayhaven. The probability of death was too high. As a mercenary organization for hire, they were not directly rted to those parties. They would only attack if they were unable to evade. At this moment, Levi had tasked them with going directly to Tayhaven. That meant that he was asking them to attack. Everyone feared that. There was a high probability that the entire mercenary organization would fall. Taking risks was not the same as going on a suicide mission. Hence, all fourteen mercenary organizations came together. All the thirty Deities of the Armageddon Mercenary Army were present too. Everyone was concerned. Their task was to carry out Levi¡¯s ns. However, those ns should not include a direct attack on Tayhaven. Even the strongest mercenary army could not do that. They would not have the might to go against Terrandya, the third strongest power in the world. They were intimidated! All of them were afraid. They were not afraid of protecting Levi¡¯s group, nor were they afraid of confrontation. A few of the mercenary organizations were backing down. ¡°All right! We have to act ording to Levi¡¯s ns since we epted the mission!¡± ¡°Since that¡¯s his n, we have to go forward. We have to follow the rules. Or else, we would be laughed at for fearing Terrandya!¡± ¡°Well, what¡¯s more, we have epted the deposit. So we have to movee hell or high water!¡± The leader of the Armageddon Mercenary Army spoke. ¡°That¡¯s true! No matter how tough or how risky, we have to go once we epted the mission! Besides, Levi only told us to approach Tayhaven. He did not give us any other direct orders.¡± Although all the mercenary organizations were afraid, they all proceeded. One by one, all went to Terrandya. Godric III, the head of Terrandya, and a group of high-rank officials were gathered together in Tayhaven at a huge venue. The more than nine hundred Deities of the Terrandya stood there, all waiting. Godric III spoke aloud, ¡°Today is the deadline for Levi! Where is he? Does he refuse to ept his fate?¡± ¡°We do not know. Three days have already passed, but there is no response from his end!¡± ¡°Apparently, Levi has decided to stand up against us to the end. He hasn¡¯t left nor has he transferred any of his resources! It seems that he is determined to oppose us to the end!¡± ¡°If that is the case, we need not refrain anymore! It is all right to dispatch the troops immediately!¡± The discussion continued. These were spoken by the crowd. Godric III frowned. ¡°Is there any action in Xyperia and other nations?¡± ¡°For now, all is quiet in these powerful nations! Perhaps they are also waiting?¡± ¡°After all, everyone knows that Levi¡¯s resources are not of importance, but rather, of importance is the secret of where these resources are derived from!¡± the crowd dered. Godric III nodded. ¡°Yes, that is true. They want to know this secret.¡± ¡°Everyone was eyeing this important piece of secret information. Levi must have a top-secret undisclosed channel! Otherwise, he would not be able to get so many magical herbs and spiritual energy crystals without any effort! It would be a great advantage to grab this secret information from him!¡± Godric IIImanded, ¡°All parties are to monitor them carefully. Be ready to take action against Levi!¡± Godric III had spoken. All was set to make a move on Levi. At that moment, a subordinate came to report. ¡°Sire, I am reporting that Levi has arrived!¡± Godric III was stunned for a moment. ¡°He¡¯s arrived? Where is he now?¡± ¡®He is arriving at Tayhaven as we speak!¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°Hahaha¡­¡± ¡°Levi is here at Tayhaven. That can only mean that he haspromised and is surrendering to us!¡± Godric IIIughed heartily. Chater 2989 Chater 2989 The Return of the God of War Chapter 2989 Levi At Tayhaven Inside Tayhaven, the public heard that Levi was about to surrender. They were filled with excitement. Not only would all that Levi owned be theirs, but even the secret source of his treasures would be theirs as well. At this very moment, all fourteen mercenary organizations were lurking outside Tayhaven, awaiting Levi¡¯s order to take action. When they saw Levi arriving alone in an aircraft outside Tayhaven, they were all nervous. Their next task was possibly to rush into Tayhaven. How courageous of Levi toe here directly! This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. Soon the aircraftnded inside the city. The fighters of Terrandya did not attempt to stop him. After all, they had presumed that Levi and his envoy hade to surrender. Hence, they did not stop him. The mercenary organizations lying in ambush outside the city began asking, ¡°Are there any instructions? We are all in ce. If Levi has any tasks, we can go ahead!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Let¡¯s ask Levi what exactly he wants us to do.¡± ¡°Dr. Erebus sent an order just now! We are to wait outside the city! He would send instructionster!¡± In a matter of moments, Dr. Erebus¡¯ orders were sent to all the mercenary organizations. That puzzled them even more. What was Levi trying to do? It was not apromise to surrender! What else could he do? That piqued their curiosity and they wished they could see for themselves what was going on. However, each man could onlyy low and wait for Levi¡¯s orders. Countries that were observing Levi and Terrandya closely saw him suddenly arriving at Tayhaven, which surprised them all. That was uncharacteristic of Levi! Why would hee to Tayhaven? Was he really ready to surrender? Would he hand over his resources? Would he really reveal his secrets? That was equivalent to fortifying the country of the Terrandya, and would put Xyperia and the other countries at a disadvantage. They did not have time to react and were just waiting for Levi to battle Terrandya. Then, they would take sides. Now, it seemed that Levi had no ns to attack. Instead, he was surrendering straightaway. The onlookers were in a state of anxiety! Each party was in suspense. The Hydron organization was furious to find out that Levi had gone to Tayhaven. ¡°We had predicted that Levi was a coward who feared death and he would not take revenge on Idrae!¡± ¡°At that time, there were still many people who didn¡¯t believe us. They said that Levi was stubborn and would rather die than give in. They should be convinced now.¡± ¡°I thought he would be stubborn enough to at least attempt going against Terrandya and never imagined that he would surrender straightaway without trying!¡± ¡°He is cowardly, giving up on his daughter¡¯s treatment.¡± ¡°Coward! Trash! He is an unworthy father and not a man!¡± The curses continued fiercely. Erudia¡¯s group of moral kidnappers cursed at him with increasing fury! They were all ming Levi for not giving the resources to Erudia. If he was unwilling to give them the resources, at least he could tell them the secret of how the resources were obtained. Yet, he did not. Now, out of fear, he was giving everything to another powerful party. That was a threat to Erudia. The cursing went on relentlessly! They poured out all sorts of deadly curses on him! It was as if he had committed some heinous crimes. Meanwhile, inside Tayhaven, something was happening. News of Levi¡¯s arrival soon reached Godric III. ¡°By the way, what about those mercenary organizations? I heard that Armageddon, the strongest mercenary group ising! Where are they?¡± Godric III asked. ¡°Disappeared! All the mercenary organizations have disappeared! Most likely, they have withdrawn! Since Levi has surrendered, it is pointless for them to stay.¡± The intelligence department of the Terrandya immediately reported the situation. If the mercenary organizations had gone elsewhere, they could be found, but they were just outside Tayhaven city, right under their noses. They were just somewhere unexpected. Terrandya never could have imagined that they were right outside the city.q Chater 2990 Chater 2990 The Return of the God of War Chapter 2990 Every Deity In Terrandya Be Destroyed The mercenary organizations did not leave! Levi did not surrender! ¡°Mr. Garrison, this way, please! His majesty is waiting for you!¡± When Levi and his party got off the aircraft, the messenger of Terrandya was there to greet them in person. In contrast to the arrogance of the previous encounter, this time it was a warm wee. It was a total reversal of the previous situation so much so that Levi felt as if he hadnded in the wrong country. ¡°Haven¡¯t we met before?¡± Dr. Erebus asked instinctively. The change in their attitude was so quick that it was quite startling to others. However, Levi was the picture of calmness. They understood the reason for the change. Levi was thought to be here to surrender¡­ That was the reason for the warm wee. They were waiting for him to reveal the secret of his resources. Hence, there was definitely a warm wee. At the very instant Levi came in, Godric III immediately gave the order. ¡°Seal the entire city of Tayhaven! I don¡¯t want anything that happens next to be leaked to outsiders, especially the secrets of the resources.¡± Godric III made the same decision that the crown prince of Hawen had made before. Fearing that what happened would be leaked to the outside world, the whole city of Tayhaven was sealed. So, no outsider would know whatever happened. He wanted to keep the secret of the resources all for himself! The secret had to be kept from outsiders. Very quickly, all the thirty Deities took action and did their parts. The storm of spiritual energy raged around the City of Tayhaven, and finally formed an invisible shield that enveloped the entire city. It was as if Tayhaven was isted from the rest of the world. What happened in the City of Tayhaven, every sight or sound, would be concealed from the outside world. Not even a country as mighty as Xyperia, would be able to pierce that shield or find out what went on inside. After all, they were of the same standard by way of power rating and neither inferior to the other. There was a lot of madness and anxiety. Yet, when Tayhaven was in lockdown, everyone was dumbfounded. The secret would not be shared but would be known only to them unless Xyperia sent a fighter to attack Terrandya. That was the only possibility. But, that could not be done. The other powerful countries were even more helpless in this aspect¡­ At this moment, Levi had entered the inner city of Tayhaven. The huge square was crowded with people. Other than more than nine hundred Deities, there were fighters in hundreds of thousands. On the periphery, there were innumerable fighters. Godric III had summoned all the fighters to be present, to prevent any untoward incidents from happening. It was an amazing scene! The situation was totally breathtaking! Levi and hispanions were lost inside the immense crowd. Very quickly they made their way to the front. Godric III was seated on the throne. Heughed heartily. ¡°Crown King of Erudia, never did I expect you toe! Hahaha¡­¡± In other words, he was really saying, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you topromise and surrender!¡± Rumors were rife in the outside world that Levi was god-like and that he would not possiblye. This was totally unexpected. He had turned up on his own free will! Levi smiled. ¡°Many more things will take ce which you do not expect¡­¡± When Godric III heard that, he was overjoyed. Is Levi about to reveal the secret of his resources. Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. The whole country of Terrandya was excited beyond description. Finally we are about to receive the secret of his resources. They began to daydream of a splendid future dawning on them. If they could take possession of these resources, they could possibly measure up to the wealth of Xyperia. Levi nced around and asked Godric III, ¡°Are all your Deities here?¡± Upon hearing this question, Godric III¡¯s face shone with pride. The others, too, were filled with pride, as they stood erect with their shoulders back and heads up. Everyone was in high spirits! Their pride was at its highest level. Godric IIIughed aloud, saying, ¡°That¡¯s right. All nine hundred and thirty-seven Deities of Terrandya are here!¡± Rumble! At the same moment, more than nine hundred gods of the Terrandya exuded a majestic atmosphere together. Heaven and earth was moved. Suddenly, Leviughed. ¡°Good. Then, today, I shall kill the Deities of Terrandya, leaving not even one behind.¡± Chater 2991 Chater 2991 The Return of the God of War Chapter 2991 You Are Talking Nonsense ¡°Hmm?¡± The words were astounding to the listener, and everyone was a little confused. When Levi spoke, everyone thought that they had heard wrongly. What did he say? Did I get it right? I must have misheard him! Didn¡¯t hee to surrender? What is this about killing the Deities? No one understood. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. They could barely hear all that he said, much less understand what he meant. After some time, several high-rank official council members near Godric III recovered from their shock and asked, smilingly, ¡°Mr. Garrison, are you joking?¡± They had heard clearly what Levi said but thought that he was just joking. After all, what he had said was just too shocking. Levi seemed to remember something and he nced at the nearby area crowded with fighters. He gazed beyond the Deities and looked at those fighters at the back who had the potential to be Deities. ¡°Indeed, those, too! I¡¯ll kill all of them! Not just all the Deities, but all those with potential to be Deities, as well!¡± Levi spoke inly. It was to be a total massacre leaving no one alive. That was to give Terrandya no hope of having any Deities again! I shall make sure that Terrandya be devoid of Deities of the past, at present, and in the future. By this time, the people of Terrandya began to realize that Levi was not here to surrender. He does look murderous? Godric III came to his senses and he asked, ¡°What do you mean? Aren¡¯t you here to surrender?¡± The others asked, ¡°That¡¯s right. Aren¡¯t you here to pass over your resources and tell us the secret of your source?¡± There was silence. This was what the people of Terrandya had presumed. Levi hade almost alone. What else could that be, if not to surrender? ¡°Hahaha¡­¡± Suddenly, Levi and hispanionsughed. Aren¡¯t you people imaginative? ¡°When did I say I am going to surrender? When did I say I am giving up my resources?¡± Levi asked them. ¡°Ahh?¡± The people were unable to ept his reply. Did he did not say he would surrender? ¡°As for the way I obtained my resources¡­¡± At that, the crowd became quiet. Everyone swallowed and stared at Levi. They held their breath as if they would suffocate. That was something they wanted so much even in their dreams! To be truthful, what resources Levi possessed were unimportant. The matter of utmost importance was the source from which he obtained them. How did he get them? Why did he have so much of them? That was the secret that they wanted to know. With that secret, they would have an endless supply. To everyone and every super power, that information was incredibly important. When Levi mentioned this, everyone was madly enthusiastic. Following that, Levi suddenly changed the subject. ¡°Even if I told you, none of you could survive the method of securing the resources.¡± Levi was telling the truth. The resources that he owned now were obtained from Rank Two restricted areas. In fact, most were obtained from Rank One restricted areas. At this point in time, even Xyperia was wary of entering Rank Two restricted areas. Many Deities were involved in exploration. Rank One restricted areas were even more difficult to enter into. They had suffered great losses in the Emberfall Rainforest and so they were wary of Rank One restricted Areas. If Levi told them he had obtained his resources from a Rank One restricted area, they would not be able to enter into it. ¡°There is no harm in letting you know that I obtained my resources from restricted areas Rank One and Two. The spiritual energy crystals and magical herbs from Rank Three Restricted areas are of inferior quality.¡± Levi told them. ¡°What Rank One restricted area? Quite obviously, they did not believe Levi¡¯s words about the resources. Levi owned resources that were excellent in quality. They had to be from Rank One restricted areas. How could Levi possibly enter a Rank One restricted area? Who was he trying to fool? ¡°Levi, you are lying!¡± Chater 2992 Chater 2992 The Return of the God of War Chapter 2992 Indiscriminate Killing Deeming it impossible, they determined that Levi was trying to make a fool of them, and were unanimous in their assertion that it was a load of fluff on his part. ¡°It appears that not only is he unwilling to reveal the secret of the resource, Sire, but he is intent on pulling a fast one on us as well!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. It¡¯s obvious that he¡¯s not going to hand it over either! There was a flurry of chatter as the masses variously posited their views. ¡°What is the meaning of this, Levi? Are you not going to hand over the resource and its secrets?¡± barked Godric III. Everyone regarded Levi questioningly as they wondered what the trio¡¯s intent was in showing up but refusing to relinquish the resource. ¡°Of course, I¡¯m not going to! Today, I¡¯m here for the express purpose of killing off all of your Deities and Deity prospects! Soe at me. all of you!¡± dered Levi staidly. ¡°Hahahaha¡­¡± Hearing that made everyone burst into an unrestrained guffaw, and all of them thought Levi to be delusional. Eliminating all of the Deities and those capable of reaching that level in Terrandya who could? They may easily number in the tens of thousands so how does Levi expect to manage that? All the denizens of Tayhavenughed as they regarded Levi disparagingly. ng! ng! ng! A sudden series of shing steel ignited in the sky above, and whorled and churned with such awe as though the gods themselves had descended. Boom! A chill that shot up from beneath their feet and traveled all the way to their crown had all the people¡¯s blood run cold and the hair on their napes standing on ends. ¡°A sword?¡± All of them spotted a sword levitating before Levi. The air around it stirred and whipped like a hurricane, and it emanated the most frightfully redoubtable aura possible. This terrifying energy permeated the furthest corners and stabbed chillingly into the hearts of all present, akin to the interiors of a ten-thousand-year-old ice cavern, or the arrival of the Grim Reaper himself. Material ? N?velDrama.Org. Not only was this sword no stranger to the masses, they even found it somewhat familiar, for many amongst them were aware of the God Crusher¡¯s culling of those fifty Deities from Keerea. Nevertheless, the denizens of Terrandya remained stymied, momentarily at a loss as to how to react to this artifact that was at once known to them, yet totally unfamiliar! Swoosh! Suddenly, the God Crusher shot out like a bolt of lightning and severed a Deity who stood next to Godric III cleanly at the hip in a fountain of blood. Whoosh! Yet another Deity to the right was cut down to size before anyone could react. Whoosh! Swoosh! The blistering speed at which the sword zed around left everyone in a daze. Never mind the other mortals, even the eyes of the Deities struggled to keep up. Within the blink of an eye, all thirty of the Deities around Godric III were in before they were any the wiser. Godric III, the one they were protecting in their midst, found himself doused with fresh crimson over and over, so much so that he quickly became drenched like an avatar of blood. Horror! Sheer horror! Dispensing with idle talk, Levi got right down to the ughter! Only after this many Deities had fallen did the others graduallye to their senses. Thus far, only the Deities gained such awareness. The others remained bamboozled, for the speed of the God Crusher was positively out of this world. ¡°Kill him!¡± The Deities who came around then all began to charge toward Levi. As soon as they realized that he was no ordinary adversary, they knew that they had to go at him with everything they got in order to avoid certain peril. Being able to y the thirty Deities in Godric III¡¯s protection detail with a single cleave showed exactly how mortifying that power was! Hence, all the Deities who came to their senses had only one notion in mind¡ª And that was to end Levi! Levi, however, only sneered in contempt. Swoosh! Swoosh! Swoosh! God Crusher began to swirl around Levi with pace and picked up its eleration as it went along until it formed a barrier of tens of thousands of swords with Levi at its core. That was actually an illusion generated by all the flickering afterimages of the sword moving at a scintiting speed. Squelch! Squelch! As though all the Deities that charged forward had run into a meat grinder, their bodies were diced indiscriminately in a stter of bloodied pulp and shattered bones the moment they came into contact with this deadly sphere! Even the bodies of the Deities were no different from paper tigers, cut to shred upon touch in its wake.q Chater 2993 Chater 2993 The Return of the God of War Chapter 2993 Deity Cmity Those Deities were not able to break through the barrier created by the fast-moving God Crusher no matter what they tried. That made getting close to Levi an impossible endeavor in itself, and in the first wave of attack, several dozen of them fell. ¡°Kill!¡± Levi¡¯s voice seethed mercilessly. Swoosh! God Crusher shot out and punctured its way through one Deity¡¯s throat outright, but that was only the beginning. Swish! Swish! Swish! Back and forth as the God Crusher ricocheted within the mass of Deities, that sickening sound reverberated all around while it tore through their bodies at will. Blood started to pour down like the rain. There was no singr attribute in the world of martial arts morepelling than speed itself, and the speed of God Crusher was transcendental! The Deities were cut down without being given time to react. Even if they tried to counter the God Crusher, it was to no avail as being unable to stand against God Crusher¡¯s might meant that they remained simrly hapless to alter the oue! Either way, they stood no chance against God Crusher¡¯s fury! Many of them did try to throw their most potent techniques at it but no matter what shields or attacks they utilized, God Crusher was able to mow right through all of them. In an instant, the ground became littered with a hundred more bodies that came exclusively from amongst the Deities, and the manner of their death was beyond savage¡­ In a few dozen seconds, give or take, Terrandya had already lost two hundred of them. By now, the rest of Terrandya¡¯s raging Deities who had caught on rallied around and then surged toward Levi with reckless abandon. While the others stood rooted to the spot, the Provisionalbatants and Deity prospects, too, spurred and then jumped into the fray against Levi. The God Crusher, likewise, became excited. As its name suggested, its appearance heralded cmity for the Deities! Exactly as it was in this situation, there was to be no escape for any of the Deities here, and none could expect to walk away from this alive. Swoosh! The God Crusher blitzed over with zing speed. Bam! Bam! Bam! Suddenly and simultaneously, a bloodied crevice appeared on each one of the bodies of seventeen Deities. It would seem that all seventeen of them had been pierced through by the sword on the trot, and were collectively taken out in a single stroke! Shocking! More than shocking, this sight could only be described as utter mayhem! Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. Under Levi¡¯s maneuvering, the God Crusher¡¯s crusade ensued as it carved out one mindboggling path after another until all the trails of blood started to link up. Whoosh! Whoosh! One after another, the Deities caught in its path were allnced through, sometimes seven or eight in a row, and sometimes ten! ¡°Intercept it! We got to put a stop to it now!¡± cried the agitated Deities of Terrandya, who tried everything they could to slow down the God Crusher¡¯s advance. At one point, as many as twenty Deities stood together andbined their efforts to stop the God Crusher, and this time, the marauding sword was not able to cruise through so smoothly. It worked. We actually stopped it. Just as everyone was rejoicing at the thought that their efforts were bearing fruit, God Crusher let out a burst of blinding sh. Boom! The terrifying energy that emitted from the de burst out in every direction and toward the Deities¡­ Swoosh! Swoosh! Swoosh! It tore into all the possible targets within range and after a series of blood-curdling screams, all twenty- odd of these Deities fell lifelessly to the ground in the hundreds, their bodies riddled with bloodied hollows¡­ Following that, another dozen scores of the Deities went at the God Crusher, only to be caught directly within a lethal explosion from the sword¡¯s energy. The God Crusher was utterly terrifying, killing any and all on sight. It was like the twilight of the gods for none were able to stand against it, and in hair-raising fashion, it took out four to five hundred Deities in no time at all. Most of the Deities who were now looking to engage Levi were all of a higher tier. However, those who had the presence of mind to regard the number of bodies strewn upon the ground were already cowed to the point of paralysis. This is too damn scary! But at this moment, there were seven or eight Deities closing in on Levi from various angles, with all of them smirking wildly at the optimism of an opportunity to do him in. Chater 2994 Chater 2994 The Return of the God of War Chapter 2994 Deity Holocaust They recognized that killing Levi would grant them victory, and that possibility seemed so close at hand that they could almost taste it. Levi continued to stand his ground in the face of those murderous Deities¡¯ approach as though he was thunderstruck, except that he had his lips lifted up into a bloodthirsty smirk! Whoosh! Just when one of the Deities was upon Levi and on the verge ofnding a killing blow, the distantly positioned God Crusher, as though it had traversed space and time, suddenly reappeared before Levi. At a tempo fast enough to pass itself off as teleportation, God Crusher shed past this Deity¡¯s throat, producing a thin slit across it. In the instant that followed, that Deity exploded in a cloud of bloody vapors! Whoosh! Once again, God Crusher went on to make a rapid orbit around Levi, and more bursts of red clouds followed. With this, the remainder of those Deities were no more. Immediately after it slew the ones in the vicinity, God Crusher shed away to locations thousands of meters away to continue its relentless onught against the Deities. Such was its speed that it was as though it had never returned to Levi¡¯s side, to begin with. That, was the God Crusher and it was an absolute massacre! A holocaust had descended upon the Deities, and none were able to stop this, not even the gods themselves! The end of the Deities was nigh. No matter how powerful they were, none were able to resist the will of the God Crusher, and all who encountered the de were destined to meet their own untimely demise! Over time, there were fewer and fewer Deities on their feet, and conversely, more and more corpses laid out on the ground. The Deities were almost down to three hundred after seeing six hundred-odd of their own killed, and the entire process took no more than sixty seconds. The remainder of Terrandya¡¯s fighters then charged at Levi. Slowly but surely, the rest of their forces had regained theirposure but by the time they looked around themselves, there were but a mere handful of Deities left while over five hundredy dead. Expanding outward from Levi in a concentric manner were all bodies of the Deities! Shock! Utter shock! Only more shock to pile on top for all the stupefied denizens of Terrandya left rooted to the spot! ¡°Kill!¡± God Crusher¡¯s sword glow grew stronger in tandem with a cold glint that shot out from Levi¡¯s eyes, and its aura became even more petrifying. Its speed was now enhanced and so did its prative potency. Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. As far as the Deities were concerned, that only proved to be disastrous as more of them fell in less time. What might have taken thirty seconds before would now be over in ten, and within that same duration, the remnant lot of three hundred-odd Deities were wiped promptly out from existence. Thump! Following the bouncing of the dismembered head of thest Deity, the ughter wasplete. In the seventh year of its almanac, Terrandya bore witness to the elimination of a total of nine hundred and thirty-seven of its Deities. Levi, however, did not stop there. Instead, he continued with God Crusher¡¯s indiscriminate culling of Terrandya¡¯s fighters. In spite of them numbering in the tens of thousands, the rest of the fighters were not Deities, just prospects or Provisionalbatants who were a far departure from Deities per se. Hence, God Crusher became even more unstoppable. Kill, and leave nothing standing in your wake! Blood flowed like the rivers, and skulls piled into mountains¡ª That was the biggest disaster in Tayhaven¡¯s history. It was an utter tragedy and the city¡¯s most inglorious moment to be pushed to this extent by one sword! A hundred! One thousand! Three thousand! Then five, and ten! The body count kept racking up until Levi had them all exterminated! Even those Deity prospects were not spared either! I¡¯ll keep taking lives until Terrandya ends its association with Deities. It shall be so that you would all piss yourself every time you pick up on the mere mention of thetter¡¯s name. That, was exactly what Levi set out to do! A total of twelve thousand seven hundred and thirty-eight Deity prospects were all eliminated by Levi. A truly harrowing encounter! Dr. Erebus and Digital God both almost went batshit crazy! When they started out with the Lab of Gods, they thought what they were doing was pretty radical in a way that excited them. Only today did they realize what was truly over the top exhrating, for this must go down as the most insane thing they ever got mixed up in! Though the Deities and prospects had been eliminated, there were still more than a hundred thousand armed fighters on standby inside Tayhaven. At this moment, all of them swarmed out toward Levi in force. They were prepared to battle unto the very end and there was no indication of them having any intention to shrink away. ¡°Kill! Kill! Kill!¡± Chater 2995 Chater 2995 The Return of the God of War Chapter 2995 Levi To Leave For Xyperia Levi smirked. ¡°I don¡¯t intend to kill you today. Get lost!¡± He then released an energy wave that loomed over the sky. The energy wave was so intense that it crushed over those ten thousand people. One after another, all ten thousand fighters copsed onto the ground and knelt before Levi. These fighters were utterly stunned as they were no match for Levi! To Levi, killing these men would be a piece of cake. But today, he came to ughter Deities and those who could potentially be Deities. He had no intention of killing anybody else! So to prevent them from instigating, he made them all kneel before him. All the fighters could not move. It was as if their legs were soldered to the ground. At that point, they could only resign to their fate. All of a sudden, God Crusher started whirring and floated right in front of Godric III. He was so frightened that he peed his pants. He came to his senses and realized that he had to face the fact that Levi had killed all nine hundred Deities and tens of thousands of candidates who might be Deities! That was it. Terrandya waspletely ravaged. With the death of the Deities and their sessors, Terrandya had fallen from grace and lost its influence in the world. It was the biggest catastrophe that Terrandya had ever experienced! Levi looked at him with a deadpan experience. ¡°I said I would destroy all the Deities in Terrandya, and I did it.¡± His remark rendered the crowd speechless. A few minutes ago, they thought he was blowing his own trumpet and did not believe him. But Levi proved to them he was not a braggart. In just a matter of minutes, Levi defeated Terrandya and threw them into disarray. The people in Terrandya could no longer withstand the power from God Crusher. One after another, they dropped to their knees. Levi had single-handedly destroyed the entire Terrandya. No one had the courage to challenge him again! If they were to continue to provoke him, he might even wipe out Terrandya from the face of the earth! ¡°You only have yourself to me for stepping on my toes. Why did you have to challenge me? You could have governed Terrandya well with your resources. Why did you have to try toy your fingers on mine?¡± They instantly regretted upon hearing that. Looking at how calm Levi was, they finally understood Levi did not even see them as a threat! He only retaliated because we¡¯re the ones who attempted to catch a tiger by the tail! Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. But there was not use crying over spilled milk now. We¡¯re doomed. Terrandya is doomed! An immense excitement surged through Dr. Erebus when he saw tens of thousands of his enemies kneeling before Levi. Even he could feel the power of God Crusher from a distance. What a crazy day! But Dr. Erebus and Digital God knew the power they witnessed was merely the tip of the iceberg. Things are going to get more and more exciting when Levi departs for Xyperia! Dr. Erebus and Digital God exchanged knowing looks with each other. Rumors had it that Xyperia had tens of thousands of Deities, but the actual number could be much higher than that. I hope the rumors are true. The more Deities, the better! Can¡¯t wait to see how Levi vanquishes them in the blink of an eye! Excitement was written all over Dr. Erebus¡¯ and Digital God¡¯s faces. Come on! Let¡¯s do this! It¡¯s time for Levi to teach Xyperia a lesson!q Chater 2996 Chater 2996 The Return of the God of War Chapter 2996 The Mission To Loot Levi looked at the people in Terrandya and sneered, ¡°Since all of you like to behave like robbers, I¡¯ll show you what a true robber can do. Ready to get a taste of your own medicine?¡± Dr. Erebus and Digital God wondered what Levi was talking about. ¡°Robber? You want us to be robbers?¡± Levi continued, ¡°Not the two of you, of course. Have you forgotten the men I employed?¡± Dr. Erebus and Digital God suddenly remembered the mercenary organizations stationed outside Tayhaven. The battle was so intense that they forgot about the men Levi hired to ambush Tayhaven. That¡¯s right! Since we¡¯ve paid them, we must make good use of their service! Levi said to Dr. Erebus, ¡°Call them in. Tell them they have a mission right now. And their mission is to loot the city!¡± He then turned to Digital God. ¡°Where are the aircraft I told you to prepare?¡± Digital God replied, ¡°All the unmanned aircraft are ready! They¡¯ll all arrive at mymand!¡± ¡°Great! Bring in the aircraft! We need carriers to bring back the things we¡¯re about to rob!¡± Levi said. Dr. Erebus and Digital God then went their separate ways to carry out Levi¡¯s order. The people in Terrandya were scared out of their wits when they heard Levi was going to rob them. Are they really going to rob us? No way. That¡¯s crazy! They could not believe it, but that was what Levi was about to do to them. There was nothing they could do to stop him! They could only watch Levi¡¯s troops loot everything. Terrandya was a country of thugs, and its citizens were notorious for robbing others. Who knew they would one day end up being robbed by someone else? That was how karma worked. Godric III and his subjects could only clench their fists. A vortex of rage had swirled inside their hearts, but there was nothing they could do to salvage the situation! Meanwhile, the mercenary organizations had started losing their patience while waiting for Levi¡¯s order. This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . They had no clue what was happening in the city, as an invisible shield had prevented them from entering. It was the Deities who used the spiritual energy to create the invisible shield. Since the mercenary organizations had no way of knowing the situation inside Tayhaven, they could only wait. ¡°What is this, man? Levi is in danger, yet we¡¯re still waiting here? Did he pay us and expect us to do nothing? This is ridiculous!¡± one of the men said. Like cats on hot bricks, the mercenary organizations did not know what to do. They wished they could just invade the city and find out what was happening. Instead of waiting and doing nothing, they preferred to go all out and fight to the death. To them, not being able to fight in the battle was great torture. They felt utterly miserable after having waited for more than thirty minutes! ¡°It has been more than half an hour now, but we still have no idea what¡¯s going on! Is Levi in trouble?¡± ¡°We can¡¯t sit here and wait anymore!¡± ¡°Come on! Let¡¯s attack! Since we¡¯ve epted this mission to fight this battle, we must protect Levi at all costs!¡± After a round of discussion, the chieftains of mercenary organizations agreed to invade the city to rescue Levi. It was at this point that Dr. Erebus appeared. He gave them an order to loot the entire city. ¡°What? You mean he wants us to rob them?¡± Everyone was stunned upon hearing that. These mercenary organizations had nevere across an employer who wanted them to go on a looting mission. Is he kidding us? They would not have questioned the mission had they were asked to loot others. But he wants us to loot Tayhaven? The center of Terrandya? That¡¯s where all the elite fighters and hundreds of Deities gathered! And he still wants us to loot Terrandya? Is he dreaming, or has he gone mad? Did he give the wrong order? By right, they would have barged into Tayhaven without hesitation since they had waited for half an hour. But upon receiving the instruction, they were all struck dumb. You want us to loot them? Come on, Levi! Everyone turned their attention to Armageddon Mercenary Army and waited to see what they had to say. Chater 2997 Chater 2997 The Return of the God of War Chapter 2997 Stunned ¡°Well, if that¡¯s what Levi wants us to do, we shall obey hismand! Besides, since he was still able to give his order from inside, I guess he¡¯s in control of the situation then!¡± ¡°Charge!¡± Hundreds of fighters from the mercenary organization raised their swords and charged at the entrance of Tayhaven. They were ready to fight to the death. ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± The Deities from Armageddon Mercenary Army took the lead. But as soon as they opened the door, they realized there was no one around. Where have the guards gone? Shouldn¡¯t they tighten the security of the city? They were surprised that there was not a single person on the outskirts of the city. How strange! There¡¯s something fishy about this ce! They got more and more confused, especially after receiving Levi¡¯s order. ¡°Come on! Keep moving!¡± Hundreds of men continued making their way to the center of Tayhaven. There were still no guards in sight. Though they had no clue what was going on, they carried on with their journey. But they were a little hesitant as they had so many doubts in their mind. ¡°Pick up the pace! Stop wasting my time!¡± Suddenly, an impatient voice emerged from a distance. It was Levi¡¯s! Levi threw a fit upon noticing how slow they were. Why do I sense fear in them? Come on! Now it¡¯s the best time to loot the city! What¡¯s wrong with them? Aren¡¯t they supposed to be all fearless fighters? Besides, I just need them to rob the city. I don¡¯t even need them to kill anyone! The mercenary organizations arrived were stunned when they arrived. They were shocked to see the corpses lying all over the ground. It was clear that a deadly battle had taken ce earlier. But howe the people lying dead on the ground were all Terrandya¡¯s people? The armies from the mercenary organizations could tell their identity from their armor. Deities? Are these dead men Deities? All the corpses had lost their heads, but Levi¡¯s armies could still sense their Deity aura! Deities¡¯ bodies were lying all over Tayhaven. They could be found in every corner of the city! ¡°Ten, twenty, fifty¡­¡± Some of them even started counting the bodies. Some were able to estimate the total death at one nce. It was not difficult for them to tell the casualties were all Deities, but they could not believe their eyes. This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Never in a million years did they expect that to happen right before their eyes. They estimated the total death to be more than ten thousand bodies, of which several thousand were Deities. In other words, all the Deities in Terrandya were here in Tayhaven, and they were all dead. All the Deities in Terrandya were exterminated. No one was spared! The armies from the mercenary organizations were so dumbfounded that they did not believe what they saw. They froze right there and could not ept what they saw. Over nine hundred Deities! How? Did they all die in the blink of an eye? Killing all the Deities is not an easy task. In fact, it¡¯s impossible for anyone to kill them all at once! Likewise, tens of thousands of fighters, who had the potential of bing Deities, were also completely wiped out. How did it happen? The armies could not figure out how did this happen in Terrandya. What have we missed? Who did this? Soon, everyone started turning their attention to Levi. Levi, Dr. Erebus, and Digital God were the only three people who did not have blood stains on their bodies. It was as if they had not engaged in any fight at all. So who killed them? How did it happen? It was hard for the armies to believe that tens of thousands of the Deities and fighters in Terrandya were all exterminated. Who would believe this? No one would believe that thousands of Deities had lost their lives in Terrandya! They were all curious to find out what happened during the battle. Terrandya had locked down Tayhaven, so no one else would have ess to the city. So who actually killed them? Chater 2998 Chater 2998 The Return of the God of War Chapter 2998 Addicted Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. The only three outsiders are Levi and the others. What if¡­ A scary thought appeared in everyone¡¯s mind, and everyone broke out in a cold sweat. Why was Levi so calm since the beginning? Why did he reject them in the first ce? So he¡¯s not afraid of Terrandya because he could kill all of the deities of Terrandya and has the power to obliterate Terrandya! They finally understood everything. They even seemed curious to know where Levi¡¯s resources came from. For a person with such overwhelming abilities, Levi could casually stroll into the restricted area to get it. He wouldn¡¯t be in any danger at all. Entering the Rank Two or even the Rank One restricted areas would be like a walk in the park for him. At this moment, everyone¡¯s mood was lifted. In the distance, Godric III and the other high-rank officials were shivering on the ground in fright. Tayhaven was in chaos. They were even more horrified, especially after seeing the hundreds of thousands of people kneeling on both sides, who couldn¡¯t struggle nor show their anger! Is this all because of Levi? Everyone was suppressed, and they couldn¡¯t stand up! Levi looked at the group of people still in a state of bewilderment and shouted, ¡°What are you all doing just standing there? It¡¯s time to carry out your mission! It¡¯s time to put yourself to good use!¡± Levi¡¯s voice snapped everyone back to their senses. They finally got their mission. All of them stood in front of Levi, waiting for his orders. ¡°Start looting the city! Take away every spiritual energy crystal and magical herb in Tayhaven! ¡°If anyone tried to stop you, kill them!¡± Levi ordered. For some reason, the members of the mercenary organization got excited. But the task was simply too bizarre. Among them, there were some of the strongest members of the mercenary organization. ¡°Rob the hell out of them!¡± Someone shouted, and the group of people began piging Tayhaven. That was the weirdest task they had ever received! At the same time, it was also the safest task they had ever epted. No one could fight back because they were suppressed. Somehow, robbing the city seemed to be slightly addictive. It almost felt too good. Then, the dozens of mercenary organizations plundered every corner of Tayhaven. Naturally, they wouldn¡¯t just steal anything. They only took away the spiritual energy crystals and magical herbs, which were the treasures of that era. No one could even stop them! Those had the power to stop them were kneeling on the ground! A long time had passed. Nobody from the outside knew what was happening inside. The people of Xyperia and Idrae were anxious and in a state of panic. What the hell is going on? Did Levi tell his secret? ¡°We¡¯re screwed! It¡¯s over! Terrandya is about toe to power! ¡°They will be a threat to Xyperia!¡± Resources were simply too important in that era. One could always rise in power as long as they had the resources. Additionally, there were more and more ways to manufacture Deities. They could be created by just applying some technology to allow the human body to absorb the maximum amount of spiritual energy and be a Deity. It was only natural that they were panicking. ¡°Look! What is that?¡± At this moment, the people outside of Tayhaven saw several aircraft approaching. ¡°Those are Levi¡¯s aircraft! Why are they here in Tayhaven?¡± ¡°One, two, three¡­ There were altogether ten aircraft!¡± One by one, the aircraft flew into Tayhaven. The scene was incredibly shocking. Additionally, those aircraft were massive and looked like they could carry a lot of resources. ¡°This must be Levi¡¯s doing. He¡¯s sending resources into Terrandya!¡± ¡°Of course! Why else would ten aircraft be here? They must be here to deliver the resources!¡± ¡°It¡¯s all over! Levi has brought all the resources to Terrandya!¡± ¡°Then he must have told them everything about the secrets of the resources to Terrandya!¡± Everyone had the same thought. Chater 2999 Chater 2999 The Return of the God of War Chapter 2999 A Happy Hawen That was earth-shaking news for the major forces! Xyperia could only me themselves for being too slow. At that time, the only way to stop it from happening was to attack Terrandya. However, that would mean war! No one would simply start a war! The people who had emotionally ckmailed Levi previously at Erudia also burst with anger. They could only helplessly watch as Levi gave away their resources. However, Hydron couldn¡¯t be bothered. It didn¡¯t matter where the resources went. As long as the resources weren¡¯t going to Idrae and Xyperia, they were fine with it. What mattered was that Levi had none left. Hence, they were delighted. However, the reality of the incident was far different from what they thought. Those ten aircraft were here to collect the loot from the piging, not deliver resources. Those aircraft were empty. There were no resources on board. Naturally, one of the forces knew what was going on. It was none other than Hawen. They once lost to Levi. Hence, they could roughly guess what he was up to. The only thing they weren¡¯t sure about was whether Levi could fight nearly a thousand deities of Terrandya. Now that the aircraft hade, they were certain that Terrandya had fallen and d they didn¡¯t gamble that time. They would¡¯ve lost if they did. The people at Hawen were overjoyed to see Terrandya¡¯s destruction. To them, although they suffered significant losses, the deities of Terrandya should all be destroyed. Followed by the aircraft¡¯s arrival, it could only mean that everything would be over soon. The mercenary organization had also ended their plunder. They loaded the aircraft with loot little by little. ¡°Take some as your payment and take some for yourselves too!¡± Levi said. Levi never needed those resources. He only robbed them to prevent them from bing deities because Terrandya provoked him. However, Levi¡¯s words made the mercenary organization members utterly thrilled. They got so many stuff by doing nothing. ¡°Mr. Garrison, the Armageddon Mercenary Army owes you a mission! If you ever need us in the future, just ask for us! No charge!¡± ¡°The same goes for the Golden Saints!¡± ¡°So is the ck Tornado!¡± ¡°And also the Hell¡¯s Angels!¡± The mercenary organizations couldn¡¯t thank Levi enough. So they could only express their gratitude this way. However, they regretted it a little after they spoke because Levi didn¡¯t seem to need them. Material ? N?velDrama.Org. With his strength, there was no one who could stand against him. There was no reason for Levi to hire them. He only hired them this time only because he needed their workforce. However, Levi nodded, ¡°Alright. No problem. I will call for you again when I have the chance.¡± Those words put everyone at ease, and they continued to load the aircraft with resources. In the end, they liberated all of Terrandya¡¯s resources. Terrandya was the third strongest force in the world, and their resources were abundant, far greater than that of Hawen. Their resources alone were half of what Levi had. That was how terrifying Terrandya was. Then, the ten aircraft were fully loaded and flew away. The mercenary organizations also got their share of payment and left one by one. A crowd of people followed Levi as Godric III escorted him out personally. They followed him because they couldn¡¯t grasp Levi¡¯s temper. They were afraid that he might destroy the entire Terrandya if his mood went bad. Hence, they didn¡¯t dare to show the slightest hint of hostility and could only see Levi and his partners out of Tayhaven with a smile on their face. The people outside watched as Godric III personally escorted Levi and the others out. It became more and more certain to them that Levi had already told Terrandya all about the secrets of the resources. That was the reason why Godric III was smiling so brilliantly. Chater 3000 Chater 3000 The Return of the God of War Chapter 3000 Forcing A Smile Godric III would probably be infuriated if he were to find out about everyone¡¯s thoughts. Can¡¯t you see that I am forcing a smile? Do I look like I am smiling brightly? Are you blind? Terrandya is about to be destroyed. Which one of your eyes tells you that I am smiling happily. He¡¯s really sending off a bunch of bandits. Levi and the others had already left. The ten automated aircraft flew across the sky and disappeared from their sights. The resources were then transported deep into the mountains near Terrandya, a Rank One restricted area that Levi explored. No one would be able to move the resources stored here. Levi selected the medicinal herbs that might help Forlevia from the resources for Dr. Erebus to study. At this time, the team entrusted by Dr. Erebus had been researching Forlevia¡¯s poison using technological methods. Shield in Zarain was one of them. Only a few people gathered in Shield¡¯s highest meeting room. Among them were Smythe and Niel and two other people who had a higher status than Smythe. One of the two was the decision-maker of Zarain, and the other was the person behind Zarain¡¯s shadows. ¡°I just received the news¡­¡± One of them spoke. ¡°What is it?¡± Smythe and Niel stared at him closely. ¡°They have studied the poison in Levi¡¯s daughter¡¯s body! The poison can be cured!¡± the man said. Smythe and Niel looked at each other and smiled. ¡°Let¡¯s notify Levi immediately. He now has a terrifying amount of resources! Let¡¯s use this and ask him for resources!¡± The two of them had recently wanted to get their hands on Levi¡¯s resources and had long wanted to intervene. Now that an opportunity had presented itself, they would naturally be thrilled. Additionally, they had people who could cure Forlevia¡¯s poison. They could ask Levi for anything, and he would give it to them. The others obtained huge benefits just by experimenting with methods and medicinal herbs. ¡°Who said anything about curing Levi¡¯s daughter? What does that have to do with us?¡± Suddenly, the man spoke. Smythe and Niel were stunned. They showed a look of disbelief. Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. ¡°What about his resources? Levi has a terrifying amount of resources! We can cure his daughter in exchange for all of his resources, and the secrets on how to get them! He will definitely agree!¡± Smythe hurriedly said. However, the man smiled and replied, ¡°We couldn¡¯t care less about his resources! Whatever he has, we have more than him! Whatever he doesn¡¯t have, we also have it!¡± Smythe and Niel gasped as soon as he spoke. Those words had too much arrogance in them that it was terrifying! They were acting like this now that deities were appearing in other countries. It was simply unbelievable. There were forces behind Zarain who had been supporting them. Ever since Smythe got in touch with Shield, he knew that there were forces behind Zarain. He was told that these forces already existed back when Zarain was first established. They were only keeping a low profile in the shadows. The scary thing was that no matter what era the world had gone through, the forces behind it were always on top of the world. After going through numerous generations, even this time during the spiritual energy revival that changed the world tremendously, the forces behind it were still on top of the world. They were about to lose their minds. The forces in the shadows were so calm because they didn¡¯t take anything happening in the world seriously. However, it was only natural. Levi had been looking for a solution for a long time, but he hadn¡¯t found a cure. For that mysterious organization to have a cure, it was clear how almighty they were. ¡°But I think we can cooperate with Levi. Who wouldn¡¯t want those resources?¡± Smythe smiled. Chater 3001 Chater 3001 Chapter 3001 Swindlers Surrender ¡°That¡¯s just narrow-minded thinking. You couldn¡¯t see the big picture!¡± ¡°Let me tell you! We are guarding a super-spiritual ley line that is no lesser than the one under the South Pole!¡± the man said indifferently. ¡°What?¡± Smythe and the others were about to go insane when he heard that. They never expected that the forces behind Zarain also depended on a super-spiritual ley line to survive. At the same time, they also understood the reason for their terrifying power. The explosion of the super-spiritual ley line under the South Pole was enough to transform the entire world to this state. One could only imagine the number of resources that had appeared around the world and the number of Deities created. However, the forces behind Zarain had another super-spiritual ley line that was no less than the one in the South Pole. Hence, Levi¡¯s resources truly meant nothing to them. It was not even a drop in the bucket. They wouldn¡¯t be bothered at all, nor would they have such a cheap idea in their minds like Smythe¡¯s. There was no need for them to try to get the resources. It wasn¡¯t worth their effort to help Levi. No matter how many resources Levi had, they were just a fragment of the super-spiritual ley line under the South Pole. This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. The secret to Levi¡¯s resources wasn¡¯t much of a mystery to them at all. That piece of information was simply too shocking for Smythe and Niel. Before this, they had no concept of the forces behind Zarain and didn¡¯t have any reference to gauge their strength. All they knew was that they were powerful, especially when they were the ones who supported Zarain with all the advanced technology. However, everything else was vague, and they had no urate concept. But now, the reference object they had was the super-spiritual ley line. That was when they finally realized the magnitude of the forces behind Zarain. It was extremely terrifying! Their strength and power were evident in their ability to cure the poison. Although it was just curing a poison, it showed its strength in multiple aspects. When Shield had only analyzed a fewponents of the toxins, they could alreadypletely cure it. The difference between was indeed a huge gap. ¡°Levi, you must have never thought that your daughter¡¯s poison could already be cured, right?¡± Smythe smiled and said. Naturally, the thought never urred to Levi who was in a state of desperation. There was no hope, no matter how hard he tried. Although the ice bed temporarily stopped Forlevia¡¯s poison, there was no way to cure it. Initially, he ced his hopes on the lesiastic Order in Erudia. Troy and the others searched day and night, but they couldn¡¯t find a single clue to the cure. He doubted its existence and thought that his eyes were ying tricks on him. He just couldn¡¯t find them! He anxiously asked Dr. Erebus to release the news and tell those who swindled his resources to surrender and return them quickly. Otherwise, he would kill everyone if he found out. Soon, his announcement spread all over the world. However, everyoneughed at Levi for making that threat after he suffered a loss at Terrandya. Everyone took him as a fool! Hydron received the news as well. Their team was also getting stronger and stronger with the resources they swindled. When they saw the announcement from Levi, they all burst out inughter. ¡°Levi, not only did we swindle your resources, we also destroyed the blood alteration record! We will continue to stop you! Not just in the past, but in the future as well! And we will continue as long as you don¡¯t seek Idrae out for revenge! ¡°Do you want us to surrender? Dream on! We will only trick you again and again!¡± Hydron was extremely arrogant. After several rounds of negotiation in Xyperia, they decided to send a messenger to Terrandya to discuss whether they could share the secret of Levi¡¯s resources or they could at least get a piece of the pie. Outside Tayhaven. A terrifying aura engulfed the entire Tayhaven as Titan Lord arrived as a representative. Chater 3002 Chater 3002 Chapter 3002 Unconvinced ¡°How strong! He must be the strongest among the deities! More than nine hundred of our Deities were never this powerful!¡± Godric III eximed. Titan Lord wasn¡¯t alone. There were another eight Deities who came. All of them were terrifyingly powerful. This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Even the Deities were ssified by their danger rating! Titan Lord belonged to the Deities who had utilized the spiritual energy in their bodies to the extreme. Finally, Godric III weed Titan Lord and the others. Titan Lord observed him and said with a smile. ¡°Godric III, I see you¡¯re still keeping a low profile. You didn¡¯t even bring a Deity with you!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right! There¡¯s not even a single deity in the entire Tayhaven! Where are the thousands of Deities of Terrandya?¡± ¡°Not just that, there¡¯s not even a prospect or any person close to even bing a Deity!¡± After their observation, Titan Lord and the others said astonishingly. They looked at each other, and the first thought that came to mind was that all of the Deities of Terrandya must have gone out on a mission, and the mission seemed to have something to do with the secret of Levi¡¯s resources. ¡°Well, they¡¯re not around for the time being.¡± Godric III broke out in cold sweat. If they found out about it, they might devour Terrandya. Hence, he didn¡¯t dare to tell them. Everyone else was trembling in fear. After all, Xyperia sent someone over just after all their deities were wiped out. Naturally, they would be anxious. However, to Titan Lord, their anxious behavior seemed like they feared that they would question them about the secret to Levi¡¯s resources. If their roles were reversed, they would be nervous as well. Titan Lord smiled and said, ¡°We¡¯re here just for one thing. We want to ask about the secret to Levi¡¯s resources, and how the resources will be utilized in the future!¡± ¡°Yes. I believe Terrandya wouldn¡¯t be able to handle Levi¡¯s resources alone, right? We would like to offer some help!¡± The Xyperian messenger spoke pretentiously. They were just here to get a piece of the pie. To put it simply, they just wanted the secret to Levi¡¯s resources. However, they were hypocrites, and they didn¡¯t dare to express their true motives. ¡°Well¡­¡± Godric III had already expected it. It was indeed a nerve-wracking topic to talk about. ¡°Sire, do you n to take it all for yourself and not willing to share?¡± Titan Lord smiled and said. At this moment, Godric III and the high-rank officials of Terrandya went into a state of hysteria. They couldn¡¯t reject them directly, fearing that Xyperia might get angry and start a war. But they couldn¡¯t cooperate with them either. They didn¡¯t know anything about the secret to the resources. Wait, that was not it! They do know about the secret to Levi¡¯s resources. Levi once told them that his resources came from Rank One and Rank Two restricted areas. But that only worked for Levi. Only he could obtain that many resources from the Rank One restricted area. Nobody else could. Even if they told the other party the secret, none of them would believe it. The Xyperians would only take them as fools. ¡°Are you trying to hide it from us?¡± Titan Lord asked. ¡°We saw ten of his aircraft that transported the resources here! And if he didn¡¯t tell you about the secret to his resources, would you even let him go?¡± Titan Lord pressed on. Godric III smiled and said, ¡°We never received any of Levi¡¯s resources. As for the secret to his resources, he got them from the Rank One restricted area. Godric III gave them a tentative answer. However, none of them believed him. Titan Lord sneered and said, ¡°That¡¯s a bit insulting. You didn¡¯t receive any of his resources? Bullsh*t!¡± ¡°Yeah! Although there are a lot of resources in the Rank One restricted area, there are also many beasts. How could he even reach the resources?¡± ¡°How could Levi even explore the Rank One restricted area alone?¡± ¡°Do you think we¡¯re fools? I think you just don¡¯t want to tell us! You want to have it all for yourselves! But will we let it slide?¡± Titan Lord suddenly raised his tone, and the atmosphere became cold. Chater 3003 Chater 3003 Chapter 3003 Miracle Doctor Suddenly, Godric III got angry. ¡°Yeah! So what? ¡°They say that Xyperia is the strongest in the world, but Terrandya is not afraid! ¡°Come and rob us! Let¡¯s go to war! We¡¯re not afraid!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right! Let¡¯s go to war! We¡¯re not afraid!¡± The others got a grasp of the situation and chimed in angrily. If they continued to be obedient and timid, they would be oppressed by Titan Lord. Then, everything would be exposed. Hence, Terrandya had to be tough to hold them back. It was also more suited to Terrandya¡¯s aggressive nature. As expected, Tian Lord and the others were bewildered, and they looked at them suspiciously. This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . The way they responded to Titan Lord seemed like they were ready to fight. ¡°In this case, we¡¯ll leave!¡± Based on their attitude, it wouldn¡¯t be wise for Titan Lord and the others to press on the matter. Otherwise, they might have to actually go to war. When the Xyperians got back to their country, Titan Lord reported their observations to the high-rank officers. ¡°There¡¯s something wrong with Terrandya! The atmosphere in the entire Tayhaven was lifeless and deste as if it had gone through mass annihtion! All their Deities and Deity prospects were also absent. It¡¯s so weird! ¡°But they were persistent! They refused to disclose the secret to the resources no matter what, let alone share them. If we force them too much, we might have to go to war!¡± ¡°Then send arge number of people to keep an eye on Terrandya! Have our people observe their every move!¡± ¡°Now that they knew the secret to Levi¡¯s resources, they will definitely do something! As long as we keep an eye on them, we will eventually know where the resources came from!¡± one of the high-rank officials eximed. Everyone apuded and praised, ¡°What a wise move!¡± Hence, they didn¡¯t think of any other ideas besides keeping an eye on Terrandya. Nobody was willing to ept the bounty after assuming that Terrandya had taken all of Levi¡¯s resources. Levi was deep in thoughts while he stared at the pile of spiritual energy crystals and magical herbs before him. Who said Terrandya took all my resources? I obviously umted even more of them! However, no one would believe Levi¡¯s words anymore. Levi was stumped. He tried every possible method, but none of them worked. How exactly do I cure Evie? Suddenly, Troy sent a message from Erudia. At first, Levi thought that they had found the lesiastic Order. But that wasn¡¯t the case. Instead, Troy found a Miracle Doctor in Erudia. However, the Miracle Doctor had always been lying low. He was just an ordinary merchant in the mundane world. But Miracle Doctor¡¯s identity was exposed when he finally couldn¡¯t resist picking medicinal herbs at the Rank One restricted area after the spiritual energy revival. His healing skills had reached the level of reviving the dead, and he became famous instantly! He could also enhance a person¡¯s physique and allow the human body to absorb spiritual energy with the highest efficiency. He could even create a Deity if he had the spiritual energy crystals. In fact, he had already created two Deities. Many people in Erudia knew about this. The Cardinal Hall had repeatedly tried to cover it up, but their attempts were futile. It was only a matter of time before the Miracle Doctor became famous all over the world. His way of creating a Deity might be more effective and simpler than that of Idrae and the others Words could no longer describe his medical prowess. In fact, the Miracle Doctor had already been discovered long ago, but some people deliberately covered up the news. Troy and the others had never heard of him until now. After receiving Troy¡¯s message, he also received a message from the Divine Brigadier. He confirmed the news as well. The Cardinal Hall had also begun to cover up the information. The appearance of Miracle Doctor in Erudia didn¡¯t surprise Levi at all. Instead, he was thrilled. That means Evie¡¯s poison can be cured! ¡°Let¡¯s go back to Erudia right now!¡± Levi shouted. Chater 3004 Chater 3004 Chapter 3004 The Amazing Chad The spiritual energy revival brought out various hidden properties and abilities in people which was a common phenomenon. After all, it was easy for powers derived from spiritual energy to manifest in an environment with such strong vibes. During this time, many people hid within the city. They seemed to know about the force and the super-spiritual ley line beforehand. It was said that not everyone in Erudia had sought refuge during the spiritual energy storm. Most of them had relocated at the veryst minute to Shelter after the great move, while others stubbornly refused to move there. Somehow, those who had remained survived. There must be something strange about these people. Some of them knew about the spiritual energy storm in advance, while others were simply fearless of its effects. Chad and his family were among those who had stayed. It also showed the Miracle doctor¡¯s confidence to survive the ustrophobic event unscathed. The Holdens did not experience the radiation nor baptism from the storm which was highly suspicious. There were many extraordinary recluses all over the mortal world. A handful of them with supernatural abilities grew tired of the constant strife and decided to live a normal life. They would not reveal their true identities unless they had no choice. Or they had exposed themselves by ident like Chad. The doctor led a mundane life in Chillshire selling tea and its medicinal effects had earned him a good name in the neighborhood. Still, he probably stopped people from spreading the word. Otherwise, its fame would have attracted the attention of powerful forces. Meanwhile, Zoey and her team arrived in Chillshire after they heard a miraculous healer¡¯s existence in the area. As Levi searched desperately all over the world for a way to neutralize the poison in Forlevia, Zoey also did not remain idle as she went into a mad frenzy to locate Chad who was still at his shop. After he had unwittingly revealed his superb healing prowess and secret identity, the news spread like wildfire. Many people from all walks of life came to see him every day. In view of his safety, the Cardinal Hall even sent guards to protect him. They valued his ability to create Deities and saw him as their hope for Erudia¡¯s future. Since his true persona was made public, Chad treated anyone who came to him. Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. By now, he hade across numerous kinds of ailments and there was none he could not cure. His healing skills were much more incredible than people thought. Zoey joined the long queue outside his shop and waited for over two hours before it was her turn. ¡°Who is the next patient?¡± Chad asked without looking up. He was a middle-aged man with an ordinary demeanor and appearance; one would hardly notice him in a crowd. ¡°I¡¯m queuing for my daughter, but she is not here yet¡­ I-It¡¯s¡­¡± Zoey panicked in her rush to exin Forlevia¡¯s condition. ¡°Since the patient is not here, step aside! You can wait over there. Come back when your daughter arrives!¡± Chad replied coldly. Zoey had no choice but to obey him and wait at the side for Levi and the others to arrive as informed by Troy. Awe gradually reced the amazement she felt while she observed the doctor at work. Although Chad seemed callous, he was immensely patient when treating the sick. He could heal all kinds ofplicated ailments using techniques that were out of this world. Someone brought him a child who had wandered into the restricted area and consumed a poisonous nt by mistake. The spiritual energy revival had produced not just magical herbs but also highly toxic nts. Previously, Levi also found many magical yet poisonous nts when he explored the restricted areas. There was no cure for the poison nt the child had ingested. However, Chad had the remedy to purge the toxin from his young patient. Zoey and others grew hopeful as they watched him. Since he cured such severe poisoning, it meant he could heal Forlevia too. Chater 3005 Chater 3005 Chapter 3005 I Will Not Treat Your Daughter Chad did not use any medicine but solely relied on a silver needle to clear the contaminant in the boy¡¯s body. The crowd could not help but exim at the astounding sight. ¡°Dr. Chad, can you heal poisoning more severe than this?¡± someone asked. ¡°Yes, I have a magical medicine that removes all poison! It is recorded in the Poison Handbook.¡± ¡°Wow¡­ A magical medicine that removes all poisons. Is there such a thing?¡± The others gasped in disbelief. They kept hearing rumors about an antidote for all known poisons. It became the talk of the town especially after Forlevia¡¯s incident. Regardless, people still found it a little hard to believe. Chad treated a patient while he exined, ¡°Have you forgotten about the mysterious man and the Ten Millenium Snow Lotus from two days ago?¡± ¡°Yes! If such a formidable thing truly exists, we won¡¯t have to die from the toxins!¡± ¡°I can¡¯t even imagine what a Ten Millenium Snow Lotus could do!¡± another person added. Echoes of oohs and aahs sprang from the crowd. Then Chad smiled and said, ¡°The magical medicine in my possession is double the potency of a Ten Millenium Snow Lotus! It can easily eradicate almost any poison, even if it¡¯s¨C¡± The doctor suddenly stopped mid-sentence and seemed to recall something. He had a strange expression as he sighed inwardly. However, the crowd did not notice the change in his behavior. They were still shocked to find out Chad owned a magical medicine. Ever since Levi fell for a scam, everyone thought the Ten Millenium Snow Lotus did not exist. It turned out to be real! They would not believe it if someone else had told them. Their respect for the Miracle doctor grew. Meanwhile, Zoey was so excited that her heart threatened to jump out of her chest. Dr. Chad not only has incredible healing skills, but he owns a magical medicineparable to the Ten Millenium Snow Lotus. He could purge any poison in this world, even one as serious as Evie¡¯s! Based on my observation, he can heal using only his healing skills alone. He won¡¯t need any magical medicine! Zoey was not the only one excited; herpanions shared her sentiments too. That¡¯s wonderful! There is finally a cure for Evie. Troy and the others expected the magical medicine would cost a hefty sum. However, they knew Levi could afford to pay. Thetter would do anything within his means for his daughter¡¯s treatment by the doctor. Chad looked at the excited crowd and chuckled. ¡°Don¡¯t even think about getting the magical medicine! I am saving it for myself in times of need! It is too precious to sell! No one knows where it is despite records in the second volume of the Poison Handbook. I don¡¯t think any of you would recognize it even if you see it¡­¡± ¡°Of course! We will never need to use that magical medicine as long as we have your healing skills!¡± someone said. ¡°Yes, who needs the Poison Handbook?¡± another person added. Everyoneughed. After some time, Chad demonstrated more of his amazing healing skills, prompting the crowd to gasp in awe. Even Zoey and the others believed him impably now. After waiting for another moment, Levi and the others finally arrived. Zoey nearly cried upon seeing her husband. ¡°What took you so long? Quickly! We have waited for a long time!¡± This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . Levi hurriedly carried Forlevia from the ice bed and ran after his wife. Zoey went straight to Chad and said, ¡°Dr. Chad, I was in the queue just now. My daughter is finally here! You said you would take a look at her once she arrived!¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong with your daughter?¡± Levi took Forlevia to the doctor. ¡°My daughter was poisoned by Final Malice, abination of over eighty strongest poisons! Please, heal her. I will do anything!¡± ¡°Levi Garrison? I¡¯m sorry. I can¡¯t treat your daughter!¡± q Chater 3006 Chater 3006 Chapter 3006 I Will Never Treat Your Daughter Chad slowly raised his head and nced at the worried Levi. The words that came out of his mouth had everyone stunned. Levi¡¯s and Zoey¡¯s expressions froze. They thought there was something wrong with their hearing. The rest who stood were all stunned. It was the first time that Chad had ever rejected someone. They had been there for a few days and never heard Chad turned down any patient. Chad had never said ¡°no¡± to a patient. He would try his best to treat every patient that asked for his help and never rejected anyone in need. Yet, when he told Levi no, everyone at the scene couldn¡¯t believe what they were hearing. They couldn¡¯t understand why he refused to treat Forlevia. It was illogical and didn¡¯t make any sense. Levi was utterly confused. Why wouldn¡¯t he treat my daughter? Why? He rejected my request right after just one look at my face as though it was pre-nned. Feeling puzzled, Levi took a good look at Chad¡¯s face and tried to recall if the doctor had ever appeared in his life before. Yet, no matter how hard he wrecked his brain Chad¡¯s name and face still came up nk in his mind. Levi was sure it was his first time meeting the doctor, and they had never met before. So there couldn¡¯t have been a grudge between them if they had never seen each other before. So why won¡¯t he treat Forlevia? Zoey and the rest were baffled. They had spent the entire day waiting for Levi just for Chad to refuse to treat Forlevia in the end. The same question was running through their minds. Chad turned to Zoey and said, ¡°If I had known you were Levi¡¯s wife, I wouldn¡¯t have asked you to get in line. Go back, all of you! I won¡¯t treat your daughter!¡± Chad¡¯s firm refusal struck Zoey and she wanted to ask for the reason when Chad cut her off. ¡°Don¡¯t ask for my reason. I just don¡¯t want to treat your daughter. Your daughter getting poisoned has nothing to do with me. That¡¯s it!¡± Levi and the rest were even more shocked at his answer because Chad had been kind and friendly all the while. He had never been so adamant and scary. Zoey¡¯s words were stuck in her throat. The despair was eating her up, causing her entire body to tremble that she couldn¡¯t get even a word out. Levi asked, ¡°Dr. Holden, have we met before?¡± ¡°No.¡± Chad shook his head. ¡°If we never met before that means we don¡¯t know each other and therefore have no grudge between us, am I right?¡± Levi persisted. ¡°Yes, there¡¯s no grudge between us.¡± Chad nodded, agreeing with Levi¡¯s deduction. Levi pressed his lips into a line. ¡°Then, I supposed I don¡¯t have any grudge with your friends or family. I¡¯ve never done them any harm, right?¡± This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Levi spected that he might have harmed the doctor¡¯s friends or family. After all, he had killed too many people to count. Chad replied coldly, ¡°No! As I said before, there¡¯s no grudge between us nor with my family or friends. Stop trying to figure out my reason! We don¡¯t have any connection!¡± ¡°Then, why won¡¯t you treat my daughter? I¡¯ll agree to whatever you want. Whatever request you have, I¡¯ll do it. Just say the word, and I¡¯ll do it immediately,¡± Levi offered. ¡°It has nothing to do with that! Stop asking me! I won¡¯t treat your daughter no matter what. Please look for another doctor,¡± Chad refused adamantly. Despite his firm words, his eyes couldn¡¯t help but peek at Forlevia. ¡°Huh?¡± Levi and the rest were more confused now. Why wouldn¡¯t he treat Forlevia? He has no viable reason. It¡¯s very confusing. ¡°As I said, stop asking or thinking about it! I won¡¯t treat your daughter! My answer stays the same no matter what you say. I stand firm in my decision even if you kill me.¡± Chater 3007 Chater 3007 Chapter 3007 Annoy Levi Chad¡¯s tone was resolute. No one would have thought that Chad would refuse so firmly that he didn¡¯t leave any space for negotiation. He wouldn¡¯t treat Forlevia as long as she was Levi¡¯s daughter. His refusal was merciless. He repeatedly said he wouldn¡¯t treat Forlevia no matter what Levi offered. Besides, he didn¡¯t care if Levi threatened or killed him. He just wouldn¡¯t budge. Everyone could see there was something seriously wrong going on. He had no qualms treating anybody elses¡¯ condition, but there was a problem when it came to Forlevia. Levi knew the doctor¡¯s refusal was because of him. Someone doesn¡¯t want my daughter treated. Chad seems to be troubled by something. I bet there¡¯s a mastermind pulling the strings from the back. There must be some kind of leverage that was held over the doctor¡¯s head, forcing him not to save Forlevia. I¡¯m sure of it! Everything was nned! The mastermind knew once Chad revealed himself, I would be on his doorsteps to request him to treat Forlevia. So the mastermind must have plotted earlier to stop Chad from giving her treatment. Levi stared at Chad with mixed feelings. He didn¡¯t expect things to turn out in such a way. At the same time, Zoey and the rest began to panic. How could they miss the chance when they finally found a doctor who could save Forlevia? They dropped to their knees and pleaded with Chad to treat Forlevia. ¡°I won¡¯t agree even if you¡¯re on your knees. I have told you that I wouldn¡¯t treat her. Now get out of my sight!¡± Chad shouted. Levi offered, ¡°Tell me if you¡¯re having any troubles, and I can help you with it. If there¡¯s something you need to find, I can help you with that too. Money is not a problem. Just tell me how much you want.¡± He deduced Chad was being threatened or ckmailed. Levi didn¡¯t care what his issue was as he would solve it if Chad told him. However, Chad merely red at Levi. ¡°I¡¯m sorry to say I don¡¯t have any troubles, nor do I want any of your help. I don¡¯t want to treat anyone rted to you, so just leave already! I¡¯ve said many times that I won¡¯t treat your daughter no matter what. Next, please!¡± Chad continued to consult the next patient and ignored Levi¡¯s presence. Levi and the rest simply stood there silently, unwilling to leave. Chad lifted his head and taunted, ¡°I¡¯m confident about treating your daughter, but I won¡¯t!¡± This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . It was maddening! He didn¡¯t want to treat Forlevia and even rubbed it in Levi¡¯s face admitting that he could. No one had any doubt that Chad could cure Forlevia¡¯s poison. From his reaction, he was firm in not treating Forlevia. He even rubbed it in my face with the fact that he could do just that. Thus, I¡¯m sure somebody is behind this and the person doesn¡¯t want Forlevia cured. But who can it be? Idrae? Or maybe it¡¯s the mysterious organization that destroyed the blood alteration record? I don¡¯t think any foreigners know about Chad arriving in Erudia. So can it be someone from Erudia that¡¯s targeting me since I have moral ckmailed many people? There¡¯s also a possibility that the news has spread. Idrae has an extensivework, so it¡¯ll be the first to know news like this. Yet isn¡¯t it way too fast? Chad had just revealed himself, then someone had already plotted the next few steps. Great! This is great! I won¡¯t give up on Chad because I¡¯m ny percent sure he can treat Forlevia. Despite his deadpan expression, rage had exploded within Levi. As long as there was hope, he vowed to find a cure for Forlevia. That hope he was searching for was standing right in front of him, but the doctor was insistent on not saving Forlevia. Why else can I do? Helplessness and despair loomed over him. What should I do? I can¡¯t actually force Chad to treat her. Zoey suddenly recalled something and asked, ¡°Dr. Holden, we understand that you refuse to treat Forlevia, and that¡¯s fine. However, I hope you can sell us the Ten Millenium Snow Lotus. We¡¯ll agree to any request you have.¡± q Chater 3008 Chater 3008 Chapter 3008 Over My Dead Body ¡°This doesn¡¯t change your principle, does it? No one asked you for a cure. We just wanted the magical medicine, regardless of the cost. Say it and we will pay ordingly,¡± said Zoey. Hearing so, Levi came to his senses immediately. There¡¯s a magical medicine as good as the Ten Millenium Snow Lotus? This brings us great hope! Instantly, he asked, ¡°What magical medicine? Can you sell it to me, Dr. Holden? I¡¯m willing to do anything for you in exchange for it.¡± Levi was more than qualified to give such a huge promise. Based on his current prowess and abilities, there was nothing he could not do except hand-picking up a star from the sky. ¡°That¡¯s right! Dr. Holden, please sell the magical medicine to us. We¡¯re sure it doesn¡¯t go against your principle¡­¡± the rest chimed in. Chad was stunned as he did not expect to hear Zoey¡¯s words. However, he had made up his mind. ¡°That¡¯s impossible! I¡¯ve been hiding the magical medicine for several decades. It¡¯s meant for my own use. I¡¯ll never bring it out to show anyone, let alone sell it to Levi.¡± Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. Suddenly, Chad seemed to recall something and added, ¡°I won¡¯t sell the magical medicine to anyone. Nobody knows where it is. I¡¯m warning you guys not to have designs on it!¡± He was extremely resolute, especially when he heard Levi¡¯s name being spoken. ¡°I beg you, Dr. Holden. I really want to save my daughter. I¡¯ve tried all means but to no avail. Please¡­ You¡¯re ourst strand of hope!¡± Levi fretted. ¡°I will do anything you want me to, even if it means being your ve. Just name it, and I¡¯ll do it for you. I can even give up my life to save my daughter. She¡¯s just a little child. I can¡¯t bear to see anything untoward happen to her¡­¡± Zoey and Dr. Erebus were shocked to the core. It was their first time seeing Levi begging for help so earnestly. That was definitely a rare moment. It also went to show that Levi was at a loss for solutions. ¡°Tell me if you¡¯re facing any difficulties. I swear to help you resolve them. I know you have your reasons, but¡­ Please tell me so that I can¡­¡± ¡°Get lost!¡± Chad bellowed in rage before Levi could finish his sentence. ¡°Get lost, Levi! I won¡¯t cure your daughter, and neither will I help you no matter what you do. So, stop asking and thinking about it! You have two choices; either kill me now or leave my sight right away. Whatever it is, I repeat, I won¡¯t treat your daughter!¡± Everyone gaped at Chad¡¯s big reaction. Why is he so enraged? He seems to have a bitter and deep-seated hatred for Levi. Otherwise, Chad wouldn¡¯t be so heartless. This is truly unbelievable. With that, Levi and the rest were left with no other way to persuade him further, so they had to leave. Had they persisted, Chad might get more worked up and even harm himself. Levi was starting to wrap his mind around the situation. Chad¡¯s stance is unwavering. He¡¯s determined not to cure Evie, regardless of what I do or offer. But why? Levi was frustrated as he had no idea why Chad would not lend a hand to treat Forlevia. With that unresolved question in mind, they chose to leave temporarily with the hope of discovering more clues soon. If I had a chance to get Chad out of the quandary he¡¯s in, I¡¯m sure he would cure Forlevia of her poisoning. With a heavy heart, Zoey was dragged away by Levi. After Levi and his men left, Chad returned to his normal self and continued to treat other patients. Nothing would affect him one bit as long as Levi did not appear in his sight. Meanwhile, three individuals cackled as they watched on stealthily in the dark. ¡°Levi, oh Levi, dream on! Don¡¯t even think about healing your daughter. It¡¯s a mission impossible!¡± ¡°Hahaha¡­ Give it up! He won¡¯t get involved.¡± Chater 3009 Chater 3009 Chapter 3009 Chad Wants To Save Her Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. ¡°Levi, death awaits your daughter because no one else can treat her now.¡± Malice shed across the eyes of those three men, who seemingly held a deep grudge against Levi. Just as Levi had spected, there was a mastermind behind all these. Someone doesn¡¯t want Evie to live, whereas Chad is just a pawn in this orchestrated incident. Did someone get ahold of his weakness to the extent that he¡¯s willing to die instead of curing Evie? Levi could not figure out who wanted to harm Forlevia. Besides Idrae and the blood alteration record, some other malefactors seemed to be in y too. Anyhow, there was nothing Levi could do if Chad refused to change his mind. As a follow-up n, he instructed Troy to watch Chad closely and try to find out the people he came into contact with. At this point, discovering the person who was controlling Chad¡¯s actions was key to unlocking the whole mystery and saving Forlevia from a possible tragedy. However, considering how adamant Chad was, Levi knew that the chances were slim. Perhaps, the sess rate of getting the cure through Chad is zero. I might need to think of an alternative. This is so disheartening! This was an incredibly challenging feat for Levi. Despite having found the person who could cure Forlevia, thetter would not budge on his decision. It was so mentally tormenting for Levi that he wished he could abduct Chad and coerce him into doing it. Then again, he knew very well that a hasty and rash action from his side would lead to undesirable consequences. Chad would choose to do the unthinkable. If that happens, we¡¯ll lose everything. The gains would not make up for the losses. Therefore, Levi did not take the risk. After Levi and his men left, Chad¡¯s eyes flitted in the direction where they were heading to. An unfathomable emotion brewed in him as he struggled alone in a dilemma. ¡°Levi, I don¡¯t have a choice. Though I can heal your daughter, I can¡¯t. I¡¯m sorry, but there¡¯s nothing I can do about it. As a doctor whose primary duty is to heal others, it pains me when I can only watch on as my patients suffer. But I can¡¯t help you no matter what. You don¡¯t know what I have to go through. There¡¯s no point even if you do because it¡¯s not something you can help resolve. You don¡¯t have the power to do so.¡± Anguish and dejection washed over Chad. ¡°By the way, Erebus, do investigate Chad¡¯s magical medicine. Once you¡¯ve found it, steal it.¡± Besides arranging for his men to spy on Chad, Levi alsomanded Dr. Erebus to find out more information on the magical medicine. His intention was to steal it since they could not get Chad to sell it to them. ¡°Noted. I think this might work. It¡¯s definitely more promising than waiting for him to perform treatment on Evie,¡± Dr. Erebus agreed. In the subsequent days, he got himself very busy, searching for information in the restricted areas around the world. Though he had learned much, nothing useful to Forlevia¡¯s case was found. Since no one explored the restricted area in Erudia, Levi thought of trying his luck. Chad might have gotten such precious medicine from Erudia. After all, it¡¯s a ce blessed with rich resources. For all we know, it could have magical herbs too. At that thought, he left Forlevia under the care of Zoey and ventured into Chillshire. With Troy and so many fighters guarding this ce, I¡¯m sure nothing will happen. After all, I¡¯m not going too far. If there¡¯s danger, I¡¯ll return in a sh. On the mountains in Chillshire, Levi saw a Rank Two restricted area, followed by another Rank One restricted area. He decided to try his luck with the first one. After sessfully entering the Rank Two restricted area, he realized that it was indeed a piece of treasurednd. All of the magical herbs and precious gems were of premium quality. In fact, they were all better than what he had seen in other ces. Since ancient times, Erudia was well known for its rich resources, causing many to have their eyes on these valuable goods. The spiritual energy revival contributed to even more abundant resources in Erudia. As he explored the Rank Two restricted area, he heard a series of fighting sounds. It was followed by someone escaping in his direction. q Chater 3010 Chater 3010 Chapter 3010 Bing A Stronger Faction Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. Levi could not be bothered with what wasing as long as his mission was uninterrupted. As such, he strode forward without changing his route. A few minutester, seven people staggered toward him. In their midst, there were three young men, two youngdies, and two elders of both genders. All of them were wounded and covered with blood, albeit to different extents. Since the spiritual energy revival, it had been a norm to see factions battling each other to death. Hundreds would die in the pursuit of a spiritual energy crystal. Hence, it was not surprising to see people trespassing the restricted area for magical herbs. Thankfully, there were norge-scale explorations being carried out in Erudia. After all, there were no Deities to protect the people against dangers. Yet, many forces could not suppress their urge to traverse through the restricted area. Hence, the number of murder cases and battles kept increasing. This was especially evident among the hidden forces, who hid in the Shelter during the spiritual energy revival. Now, they were drawn to the outside world because of the high concentration of spiritual energy. At one nce, Levi could tell how powerful the two elders were. Theirbat prowess was on par with those of the Deities. Besides, the youngsters were not too bad themselves. The group who trailed behind them was even more powerful. Who said there¡¯s no Deity in Erudia? Lo and behold, there are many hidden talents here. After all, there were many techniques avable in Erudia to guide people to make the most out of their spiritual energy. It was something that no other country could achieve. The Deities were exposed to more spiritual energypared to others. However, it did not guarantee a highbat power. Anyhow, this was the perspective of Levi, which was obviously different from the rest, who regarded the Deities as something phenomenal and god-like. Seeing Levi walking in the middle, they started roaring angrily, ¡°Get away! Don¡¯t block us.¡± ¡°Darn it! Are you nuts? Get lost!¡± ¡°Hurry up and leave, or face death.¡± To their disbelief, Levi seemed to have turned a deaf ear to what they said and continued walking ahead calmly. As a consequence, the group of iing fighters slowed down. Boom! Boom! Boom! Meanwhile, a massive amount of energy shot up rapidly to the sky as someone appeared from Levi¡¯s back to ambush the seven escaping souls. ¡°Do you think you can flee? I won¡¯t let that happen!¡± A burst of eerieughter ensued. The attackers cast a nce at Levi and uttered, ¡°Thank you for helping me to block them!¡± Instantly, the seven fighters red at Levi with strong murderous intent. Clenching their fists, they hated Levi for being a stumbling block that prevented them from escaping. It¡¯s entirely his fault! ¡°B*stard! I told you to get lost! Are you deaf? Look what you¡¯ve done£¡¡± one of the women, Brianna, yelled. Anotherdy, Ophelia, stared daggers at Levi while going ballistic. ¡°You¡¯re the one to be med! D*mn you!¡± One of the young men, Braxton, shouted in rage, ¡°I really want to end his life. He¡¯s the one who brought this upon us. Now, we¡¯ll all have to die here.¡± Meanwhile, the rest sighed in despair. It was obvious to them that their journey was going to end soon. Just as expected, more elites appeared and besieged them all, leaving no room for anyone to scurry away. ¡°Hand over the remaining twenty-eight pieces of spiritual energy crystals and thirteen stalks of magical herbs, and I¡¯ll consider letting you go.¡± The leader of ck Sky Union let out a sneer while his members burst outughing. Their gazes were drawn to the voluptuous figures of both Brianna and Ophelia. ¡°That¡¯s right! Pass us what we want now. Kill the men and keep the women!¡± A trace of greed shed across their eyes. ¡°You¡­¡± Hearing those words, Brianna and Ophelia flipped out. After the spiritual energy revival, many small factions merged to form bigger coalitions in order to achieve a win-win situation and survive in this dog-eat-dog world. Once a more powerful force was established, they started acquiring other weaker ones to have a higher chance of getting more magical herbs and spiritual energy crystals. The number of people who had lost their lives in a cruel process as such was uncountable. Chater 3011 Chater 3011 Chapter 3011 It Was All The Fault Of Levi They were the devil¡¯s advocates, who had killed many, destroyed multiple factions, and stolen countless magical herbs. In that faction, everyone was a merciless cultivator. They had no concept of countries or moral principles. Their only motivation was to survive in Erudia. However, they would never regard themselves as Erudians. After all, they were ruthless cultivators, unlike the regr citizens. It was an age where the fittest survived. Their current coalition was deemed a nightmare to the other smaller factions. Fearlessly, they forged ahead and devoured all the groups they encountered until the point where they met ck Sky Union. The normalcy that they were most familiar with was to prey on others or to be preyed upon. However, it was thetter case for them when they met ck Sky Union, who charged at them with full force like a hungry beast, ready to tear its victim apart. Three dayster, their strong coalition waspletely defeated, and the majority of them died The magical herbs and spiritual energy crystals they had been hiding were all snatched away too. The handful of survivors ran for their lives whereas the rest were hunted down by their enemies. Brianna¡¯s team originally had about seventy to eighty members, and each of them escaped with a ton of resources. After going through a series of fights and mishaps, her team was left with only seven people. However, ck Sky Union had them surrounded at that moment, and none of them would be able to escape from the uing ordeal. They knew what the consequences would be. All the males would be murdered, and all the females would be captured as sex ves. Therefore, it was not hard to understand why Brianna and Ophelia hated Levi to the core. Had it not been for him, we¡¯d all be safe now. This besieging would not have happened. ¡°What does this have to do with me?¡± asked Levi, puzzled. ¡°Without me here, the ending will still be the same. None of you will be able to escape.¡± Having said that, Levi gave them a once-over. ¡°First and foremost, all of your members are injured, especially the two skillful elders. It¡¯s not going to do them any good if they run away in that worrisome condition.¡± Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. He continued, ¡°Secondly, they have a truckload of elites. Not only are the fresh troops stronger than you guys, but they also outnumber all of you! It¡¯s no surprise that they managed to hunt you down in no time. In fact, they only needed another three minutes to catch up with you even without my presence here.¡± ck Sky Union and his men agreed after hearing Levi¡¯s brief analysis. ¡°Absolutely! Well said! There¡¯s no way for you guys to escape this fate of yours.¡± ¡°I¡­¡± Brianna was at a loss for words. In truth, she and her members understood the situation too. After all, they were all exhausted at that point and did not have the stamina to go further. Hence, it was just a matter of time before their enemy caught up with them. Feeling frustrated at the sequential events, they decided to put the me solely on Levi. However, there was nothing they could do to change the oue of the situation. ¡°Stop putting up a fight and surrender now. Hahaha¡­¡± the members of ck Sky Union urged. Braxton questioned, ¡°Will you free us if we bring you all the magical herbs and spiritual energy crystals?¡± ¡°Of course not! We can still get what we want after finishing you off.¡± ck Sky Union smirked. ¡°You¡­¡± Braxton was close to exploding with rage. ¡°Get ready, peeps! Send the guys to h*ll, confiscate the magical herbs and bring the two sweetdies home,¡± their leader announced. Seeing that all the elites of ck Sky Union were already on standby, Brianna and herrades had no choice but to fight their way out with all their might. Then, Levi turned around and got ready to leave. At first, it dide across his mind to save Brianna and the rest as they were only targeted due to the magical herbs. However, Levi changed his mind in the end because of their attitude. Why am I dragged into this to be the scapegoat? They are so ridiculous to put the me on me! Displeased, Levi continued striding forward. He was determined not to get entangled in their meaningless battles as long as they did not pick a fight with him. Suddenly, a member of ck Sky Union pointed at Levi and asked, ¡°What do we do with him?¡± ¡°Is that even a question? Just kill them!¡± said the leader indifferently. q Chater 3012 Chater 3012 Chapter 3012 Leaving Without Saying Thanks ¡°Kill!¡± all of ck Sky Union¡¯s elites chanted as they dashed toward the seven fighters. One of them aimed at Levi and yelled, ¡°Your end is here!¡± Instantly, Levi was livid. I didn¡¯t intentionally get myself involved in their fights, and neither did I dere any ns to save the seven fighters. Why must they count me in in this nonsense? Boom! Suddenly, the elite who wanted to attack Levi was sent flying into the air by an invisible force. After crushing into eight trees, the elite drop dead on the ground. The others present were beyond astonished by the sight. Within seconds, the rest of ck Sky Union¡¯s elites got ready for another strike. Thump! Boom! The elites were all sent sprawling in various directions. It was a sight beyond savage that had everybody, including Brianna and her members, stay rooted to their spots. In an instant, the few senior elites locked their eyes on Levi. No one had expected such powerful moves from thetter. Brianna and herrades gawked at Levi in disbelief, knowing that they had underestimated him. ¡°Kill¡­ Kill him first!¡± the leader of ck Sky Unionmanded. At his call, the elites obliged. ¡°Die!¡± However, Levi took them out punch by punch. In the blink of an eye, there were over thirty cold corpses lying motionlessly on the ground. This is shocking! The elites were bbergasted at his abilities. We didn¡¯t imagine encountering someone with such frightening skills. He¡¯s on par with the Deities! Additionally, it doesn¡¯t seem like he¡¯s just being lucky. He actually possesses solidbat prowess that can take on any Deity single-handedly. Everyone froze after witnessing Levi¡¯s strength. He¡¯s a rare gem in Erudia that we can¡¯t afford to offend. ¡°Who are you? Do you dare to tell me your name?¡± the leader of the union asked with the hope of taking revenge on Levi in the future. ¡°Go to h*ll!¡± Levi spat furiously. Almost immediately, the leader¡¯s body exploded, and blood sttered everywhere. The entire group was taken aback. ¡°Re¡­ Retreat. Take it as a bad day.¡± The surviving members of ck Sky Union understood that there was no point in challenging Levi. A better n was to return to their headquarters, uncover Levi¡¯s identity, and return for revenge. With that thought in mind, they fled at once. Levi did not bother to chase after them as there was no point in killing them. They were no different than pests or rodents and did not deserve his time or bounty. After all, one needed to have a viable reason for Levi to kill him. As such, his act of letting those men walk away freely seemed nothing out of the ordinary to himself. It¡¯s not as satisfying as killing Deities! ¡°This¡­¡± Staring at the mountain of dead bodies, Brianna, Ophelia, Braxton, and the rest of their gang were astounded. So, our crisis has been averted? This guy is so freaking awesome! Who would have guessed a random stranger in the restricted area would turn out to be a terrifying fighter? The fighters were so relieved that it was a blessing in disguise to help them escape from ck Sky Union¡¯s evil ws. Though they might still be pursued by the union, thetter would need to get reinforcements first. By then, they would have escaped sessfully. Brianna exchanged nces with the rest and smiled from ear to ear. They were overjoyed that the problem at hand had been resolved. Thank God, we¡¯re safe! After gesturing to each other, they spun around and left without casting a nce at Levi, let alone expressing their gratitude. It was as if Levi did not contribute to their safety at all, and they had no qualms about leaving the ce just like that. ¡°Hey!¡± Levi stopped in his tracks and called out from the bolt of the blue. Hearing so, the seven fighters turned their heads. ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Is there anything else?¡± asked Brianna and Braxton. This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . ¡°Aren¡¯t you forgetting something? I saved you.¡± Levi was adamant about getting an exnation from them. In truth, he did not care about hearing a word of thanks from them but their attitude demonstrated upon receiving his help. Chater 3013 Chater 3013 Chapter 3013 Not Grateful To Be Saved Levi could not stand their behaviors. In fact, he never liked them from the beginning. This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Seeing how they wanted to leave without a word of gratitude after he had saved them, Levi thought he deserved an exnation. Even though it was below his dignity to bother himself with people as insignificant as pests, this was a completely different case. Their nonchnce made Levi bend about putting things right. Those words from him left all of them stunned. It seemed they had suddenly remembered how the man had killed all the ck Sky Union to save them. Perhaps we should thank Levi? After all, he saved us. The two elders among the group instinctively wanted to show their gratitude toward Levi since they deemed it was only natural to thank their savior. Yet, before they did so, Brianna interrupted, ¡°Thank you? Why should we?¡± Ophelia joined in. ¡°Exactly! Do we know you?¡± Braxton and two other men also looked at Levi as though what the man had done were nothing but an ordinary urrence. There was even a hint of astonishment in their gazes since they didn¡¯t know he had saved them. ¡°No, we don¡¯t know. But I saved all of you earlier from those assassins! The least you should do is express your gratitude! That¡¯s basic courtesy!¡± Levi answered. When he said that, Brianna and the rest were dumbfounded. They even threw a few nces at the dead bodies on the ground. That¡¯s right. He killed them all! If those men from ck Sky Union were still alive, it would be impossible for us to get away! Nheless, Brianna braced herself and said, ¡°Saved us? I don¡¯t think that¡¯s the case.¡± Ophelia concurred, ¡°Yeah. How can you say that you saved us? I remember when ck Sky Union wanted to kill us, you couldn¡¯t care less. You even wanted to leave, didn¡¯t you?¡± Hearing the women, Braxton and the rest immediately rallied around them. ¡°What has that got to do with saving us? You¡¯re clearly saving yourself, isn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°Braxton¡¯s right. They¡¯re obviously after you. That¡¯s why you retaliated and killed them. It has nothing to do with us.¡± Levi grimly uttered, ¡°I killed them and saved your lives. Otherwise, all of you would have died.¡± ¡°You¡¯re a weirdo. Isn¡¯t that between you and them? What has it got to do with us? How could you consider yourself our savior? It¡¯s a coincidence we have the same enemy. You killed those men because they wanted you dead. Yet, you¡¯re making things sound like we owe you a debt of gratitude now? I¡¯m shocked beyond words by yourck of shame! Asking us to thank you when you were simply saving yourself?¡± Brianna refuted at once. Levi was at a loss for words. It looks like I was right from the beginning! This bunch of people is downright despicable. Judging by their sorry state, they must¡¯ve used all kinds of trickery like making theirrades the scapegoat to survive. Bunch of scumbags! Can¡¯t they show a little appreciation to their benefactor? I can¡¯t believe they even drag other matters into the situation. It was indeed an eye-opening experience for Levi. He had undoubtedly seen all kinds of shameless people recently. And each time he met one, it would be more outrageous than thest There were, without a doubt, all kinds of people in this world. ¡°Since I saved you guys, you have to thank me for that! It¡¯s an unsaid rule!¡± Levi was emanating a powerful wave of aura; his voice was icy cold as he uttered those words. He was adamant about pursuing the matter till the very end. There was no way he would let the matter rest. ¡°I see! You didn¡¯t do all that purely to hear us express our gratitude, right? I bet you must have an ulterior motive, huh? We get it now!¡± As Braxton cast a look at Brianna and the others, the group began to put on an expression, as if they knew the hidden meaning of Levi¡¯s behavior. Shooting a deadly re toward Levi, Brianna let out a cold sneer. ¡°You insist that you¡¯ve saved us because you¡¯re expecting a reward, not our verbal appreciation!¡± q Chater 3014 Chater 3014 Chapter 3014 Never Seen A Women ¡°Your motive is so obvious. You wanted us to feel indebted and grateful for you because you wanted our magical herbs! But more importantly, you¡¯re eyeing our beauty! You saved us so that we would repay your kindness with our bodies and spend a night with you!¡± Levi was utterly stumped. They¡¯re finding such absurd reasons just because they don¡¯t want to apologize. Did she say that I¡¯m eyeing their beauty? I¡¯ve seen all kinds of women. If I want, I¡¯ll be able to have any woman! I save you two because of your bodies? Honestly, I am not interested at all! I must be blind if I¡¯m attracted to either of you. Have some shame, please. Aren¡¯t you two overly confident in yourselves? Exasperation was written all over Levi¡¯s face. However, from their perspective, that was exactly what he had desired. ¡°I¡¯m sure we got it right! Who doesn¡¯t know how men¡¯s brains work? You put on the act of a knight in shining armor, so we¡¯ll be grateful for what you did and have good feelings toward you. To put it inly, you hope that we¡¯ll repay the debt of gratitude with our bodies! Did you not see how those people from ck Sky Union reacted when they saw us earlier? They wanted to prance on us so badly! I¡¯m sure you¡¯re just like them, except that you¡¯re trying to look calm on the outside. We admit you looked impressive, but you were already eyeing us when you showed off your capabilities! You wanted to make us think that you¡¯ve saved us so that you can get us to offer our bodies as repayment! But listen, that will never happen! We won¡¯t do it even if you kill us! We¡¯ve seen too many men like you! Now that we¡¯ve exposed you, are you gonna grow angry and do something to us?¡± Total crap! Their assumptions are getting out of hand! They were not appreciative of his effort and kindness, and instead, they even framed Levi as a pervert. He had never been as speechless as at that point. He had fortuitously saved them. Yet, they saw him as one of those profit-oriented beings who demanded benefits for doing kind deeds. Words of sarcasm erupted from the group again as they red at Levi. ¡°Besides, did we ask you to save us? Did we beg you to save us?¡± ¡°Right? I¡¯ve said that I don¡¯t want to live anymore and wanted to seek death?¡± ¡°What has our life or death got anything to do with you? We didn¡¯t ask you to save us! There¡¯s no way we will thank you!¡± ¡°You have a choice not to kill them! But they¡¯ll kill you! Hahaha!¡± Their words had rendered him speechless. Forget that they¡¯re reluctant to thank me for saving them, but they¡¯re so sarcastic toward me? Levi was questioning why he presumed they were being hunted down. They were just like ck Sky Union¡ªall equally evil. Especially in that instant, they were much more revolting than ck Sky Union. Those men from ck Sky Union purely wanted to kill people. But those people before Levi¡¯s eyes not only wanted to kill people but were also sickening. So awfully sickening to the core. Those words were far more dreadful than a sharp de. Levi waspletely riled up with anger. He grimly uttered, ¡°But if I didn¡¯t kill them today, will you all be able to leave this ce alive? Ultimately, it was still me who¡¯ve saved you guys!¡± Hearing those words, Braxton nced at Levi and spat. Ophelia coldly chipped in, ¡°That¡¯s simply because our time isn¡¯t up yet! Even without you, there¡¯ll be others who¡¯ll arrive in time to save us! It¡¯s pure fate that they won¡¯t face this cmity. So we won¡¯t die in the hands of ck Sky Union!¡± Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. Braxton grinned. ¡°Exactly! Even if we die, we won¡¯t die in their hands! Anyway, what makes you think we can¡¯t escape the evil clutches of ck Sky Union? Even if you didn¡¯t strike an attack earlier, we¡¯d be able to make our way out safely! Those people from ck Sky Union won¡¯t be capable enough of stopping us! Even if you didn¡¯t intervene and kill them, God would strike them to death too! Or perhaps they will die a sudden death!¡± Chater 3015 Chater 3015 Chapter 3015 The Chance You Gave Up On Brianna scoffed as she shamelesslymented. ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s exactly how it is! We¡¯re lucky beings! We won¡¯t die. I believed God will teach those who want to kill us a lesson!¡± Levi scoffed at the absurdity of her words. How could she even bring herself to say such things? Just because they don¡¯t want to admit that I¡¯ve indeed saved their lives? Their words are increasingly outrageous! They can even bring themselves to say things like God striking those men to death, huh? How thick-skinned of them to assume so! Levi was incredulous. If I did nothing just now, could they have escaped from the men of ck Sky Union? Are they stupid? Do all seven of them not have an inkling of their capabilities and the state they were in? They thought they could get out safely. Really? How are they so confident about it? Suddenly, Levi¡¯s mouth arched upward from an idea. Since you imed you could escape from ck Sky Union¡¯s clutches, I shall see for myself if your arrogance can match your capabilities! That was the idea he came up with. He was no longer anxious about exploring the restricted area anymore. All that he wanted now was to butt heads with those people. At the sight of Levi approaching them, the group began to panic. ¡°W-What do you want?¡± Brianna¡¯s voice was shaking. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you want to kill us all? You can¡¯t attack us just because you can¡¯t outspeak us!¡± Braxton and the rest staggered backward as he cautiously warned. By now, they were all drenched in cold sweat. After all, they had witnessed with their eyes how those men of ck Sky Union died. Hence, they knew it would be an easy feat if Levi had the intention to kill them. With his eyes fixed on the group before him, Levi said in a frosty voice, ¡°I¡¯ll give you guys onest chance! Apologize and express your gratitude, and I will let all of you off!¡± This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . Nheless, that bunch of people was as obstinate as a mule. Brianna snarled, ¡°Don¡¯t even think about that! You want me to apologize to you on the bed, huh? I honestly can¡¯t believe that you¡¯re such a scumbag on the inside!¡± Simrly, Ophelia threw daggers at Levi as she chimed in, ¡°That¡¯s right! Do you think we¡¯re clueless about what you have in mind? All that you want are our bodies and these magical herbs!¡± Levi paced forward without uttering a single word. ¡°Are you resorting to using force?¡± Ophelia and Brianna shivered in fear. On the other hand, Braxton and the others were so spooked that they could not bring themselves to say a word. Unquestionably, they were afraid of death too. ¡°I¡¯ve given you a chance. Do you really not want it?¡± Levi asked. ¡°I don¡¯t! No way! I¡¯ll never sell myself! My soul is an honorable one!¡± Brianna firmly refused. The others also steeled themselves and collectively yelled, ¡°We don¡¯t want any chances!¡± By now, they had probably seen through Levi. They reckoned he would have taken action long ago if he wanted to kill all of them or force himself on the twodies. There was no way he would dy till then. ¡°Fine. I¡¯ve given you guys a chance!¡± Leviughed. ¡°Y-You¡­ W-What do you mean by that?¡± Only then did they realize something was not quite right. ¡°Run!¡± The group attempted to escape from the scene. However, Levi picked up a rope that one of the men from ck Sky Union had brought along. p! The rope swung in the air and knocked all seven onto the ground. Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! After a short brawl, they were bound to the long rope. Levi forcefully pulled the rope and turned to walk. ¡°W-What are you doing?¡± ¡°Let go of us right away!¡± ¡°Your behavior now isn¡¯t a heroic act at all!¡± Some of them began moring for attention. Panic struck them. None of them had any idea what Levi wanted to do to them. All they could do at that point was shout hysterically. Nevertheless, they were still as stubborn as before. There was not a hint of regret or apology in them. They were only full of admonishment for Levi. As much as so, the man could not care less and only yanked them along! Even when he came across boulders or trees and shrubs, he did not bother to dodge them. Instead, he dragged them through those obstacles, leaving the boulders shattering and the trees copsing. Before long, the seven of them had wounds all over their bodies. q Chater 3016 Chater 3016 Chapter 3016 Send Them Back To Danger As the voices of Brianna and the rest became increasingly hoarse from shouting, they eventually stopped scolding Levi. Later, all of them fainted due to injuries. They woke up in an unfamiliar environment and realized Levi¡¯s subordinates had left them at the headquarters of the ck Sky Union. When Levi had rescued them from the union¡¯s assassins, they didn¡¯t appreciate his help. Hence, he decided to return the seven to the ck Sky Union, putting them in danger again. Since they imed God would punish the organization, Levi looked forward to testing their theory. This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Earlier on, he had Troy locate the base of the ck Sky Union. Thetter had a hard time locating the base because it was in the mountains, a Rank Three restricted area. Just now, Troy dragged Brianna and the rest to the ck Sky Union and dropped them there. However, Levi didn¡¯t leave, for he wanted to find out if Brianna and herpanions could escape without his help. Well, they imed they wouldn¡¯t die at the base of the ck Sky Union. Others woulde to their rescue if I didn¡¯t interfere with it. Besides, God would strike the members of the ck Sky Union with lightning when the timees! Whether Levi showed up, they believed the members of the ck Sky Union couldn¡¯t kill them. As Levi remained unconvinced, he sent them back to test their proposition. At that moment, he stood on the peak of a mountain, overlooking the base. In the meantime, the headquarters of ck Sky Union was in disarray. Soon after Levi left Brianna and the rest, its members were on their guard, thinking enemies had intruded their base. The next moment, members of the ck Sky Union were shocked. ¡°It¡¯s them! I recognize them. They are Brianna, Ophelia, Braxton!¡± ¡°How strange! Didn¡¯t the mysterious man rescue them earlier? Why did he tie them up and send them back?¡± A myriad of questions swirled in their heads. The men couldn¡¯t understand what was happening no matter how hard they tried. ` ¡°God has sent them back to us as a gift! Anyway, they must have a lot of valuable items. Let¡¯s snatch everything!¡± ¡°Hehe, the twodies are so beautiful, and I¡¯ve been coveting them for a long time¡­ There are three handsome guys as well. Bring them back. I can feed them to my beasts together with the two old farts. First, we take everything of value from them. Hahaha¡­¡± Since Brianna and the rest were on their turf, the members had nothing to fear. ording to their intel, the group of seven had a lot of magical herbs than they could imagine. Brianna and the others could feel someone patting their bodies down in their state of grogginess. The seven were suddenly wide awake. ¡°What are you doing? Who are you?¡± They wanted to rise to their feet, but their limbs were bound. Also, some of them couldn¡¯t steady themselves and collided with each other. Aftering to their senses, they nced around and soon realized that they were in an unfamiliar environment and surrounded by many people. Moreover, a few of them even drooled over Brianna. ¡°Where are we? Who are you?¡± Some of them asked in fear. The next moment, Braxton recognized some of them and shouted, ¡°They are from the ck Sky Union!¡± Chater 3017 Chater 3017 Chapter 3017 Will Anyone Come To Their Rescue ¡°What? The ck Sky Union?¡± A shiver ran down everyone¡¯s spines when they recognized the people who surrounded them. Also, they recognized that the ruffians who surrounded Brianna were those who escaped earlier on. What is this ce? After scanning around the ce, they reckoned there were several hundred members of the ck Sky Union. Are we in their base? Why are there so many people? Unbelievable! ¡°Let me answer your question. You¡¯re at the headquarters of the ck Sky Union! I admire your courage, but you are digging your own grave! Why did youe back to court death after escaping?¡± Brianna and the rest were almost driven mad by theirughter. ¡°What? Are we really in the ck Sky Union¡¯s headquarters?¡± The seven couldn¡¯t believe their ears. How did wee back to the ck Sky Union¡¯s headquarters? It¡¯s not like we have lost our minds¡­ Wait a minute! Someone suddenly thought of Levi. Before they passed out, thetter had tied them up with ropes. I remember it now! It was Levi! ¡°Levi brought us to the ck Sky Union¡¯s headquarters! I¡¯ll kill that prick!¡± Brianna shouted. ¡°D*mn it! How dare he screw us?¡± Anger was coursing through Braxton¡¯s veins. ¡°How could he be so unscrupulous? Argh!¡± Meanwhile, some recalled that they were ungrateful when Levi asked them to thank him. They alleged Levi did nothing because they managed to rescue themselves. Even more so, they used him of seeking benefits. Levi probably wished to get something in return from the beautiful Brianna and Ophelia! Also, they mocked Levi for being a busybody because they could escape from the ck Sky Union by themselves. Some even went so far as to im that God would strike the members of the ck Sky Union with lightning. Finally, they realized everything they said was nonsense. Where is God now? He doesn¡¯t respond to us when we are in danger! Who else wille to our rescue? Since we are not saints, nobody would risk their lives for us. It became clear that they escaped earlier on because Levi had helped them. All of them would be dead without him, and the women would be humiliated. Since they used to be haughty for years, they wouldn¡¯t be grateful for anyone¡¯s help. Besides, they thought they had already shown Levi mercy by not beating him up. Hence, they didn¡¯t hesitate to humiliate Levi with words. After being humiliated, Levi wanted to ascertain if they could escape from danger without his help. This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. We get it now! At that moment, everyone understood why Levi sent them back to the ck Sky Union¡¯s headquarters. Levi wants to test if what we have said is true¡ªwe can get away from the ck Sky Union on our own! Even if no one saves us, God will strike and kill them with lightning! Well, Levi might be watching us in the dark now! After pondering over the situation, Brianna and the rest instinctively looked up. Just as they expected, Levi was observing them from the top. ¡°Now that you¡¯re in the ck Sky Union¡¯s headquarters, I wonder if you can still escape? Let¡¯s see if you¡¯re so lucky that someone will save you again!¡± Several members of the ck Sky Union burst intoughter. No! Who else will rescue them? Earlier on, they were lucky to have encountered a skilled fighter! Nheless, they have used up their luck! They deserve to face the consequences and only have themselves to me! q Chater 3018 Chater 3018 Chapter 3018 So All Of You Lied How could we treat our benefactor like this? A word of thanks isn¡¯t too much to ask. To top it off, we even med him for having bad intentions and delved further into other issues. Finally, they appreciated him for saving them. But it was toote. They were about to go insane with guilt. This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. It was not Levi¡¯s fault. They should not have said what they said. How could we boast of escaping without his help? Now, the same scenario is happening again. We must get out of this ce alive no matter what. ¡°Seize them!¡± The men from the ck Sky Union made their move and started to snatch the magical herbs away. Soon, the seven had been stripped clean of their treasures. ¡°And now, it¡¯s time to split them up! Hehe¡­¡± Sinister grins appeared on the men¡¯s faces. Brianna and the others panicked, and they deeply regretted the way they had treated Levi. If they were given another chance, they would definitely thank Levi. No, a simple thanks wouldn¡¯t cut it. They would kowtow to him a hundred times to repay his kindness and show their remorse. Just then, they saw a well-built man, who was two meters tall, arrived with eight vicious-looking wolves. After their spiritual energies had been affected, the eight wolves became bigger, and they exuded an even more horrifying aura. ¡°These few will belong to my babies!¡± A beefy man looked at Braxton and the rest beforeughing. The pack of wolves that he was holding on to had already caught the scent of blood, and they could barely wait. The animals started to growl at them crazily. ¡°Ah!¡± ¡°Please save us.¡± ¡°We were wrong¡­¡± Braxton and the rest of them started struggling. However, it was pointless to call out for help now. They prayed for someone toe and rescue them, but it was impossible. The only ones that wereing for them were those hungry, mutated wolves. The moment the burly man released his grip, the eight beasts charged at Braxton and the others. ¡°Arrgghh!¡± In the beginning, they could still struggle. Soon, their agonizing wails could be heard. Those mutated wolves were too powerful. Even if Braxton and the others were at their peaks, it was too overwhelming to deal with the beasts. Soon, the wolves devoured them from head to toe, including their bones as well. When Brianna and Ophelia witnessed theirpanions being eaten alive by the wolves, they were scared to death. Their bodies kept trembling violently, and they broke into cold sweats. The two women broke down in torrential tears as the image of Levi appeared in their minds. What¡¯s wrong with an apology and a word of thanks? It only takes a bit of lip service. Even if Levi really wants us, what¡¯s the worst that could happen? Is it so horrible to have intimate rtionships with a Super Fighter? When they saw the oue of theirpanions, both women cried. ¡°They¡¯re ours!¡± The ck Sky Union crowd went wild as theyid eyes on the two beautiful women. They carried Brianna and Ophelia and left. The consequences for both women would be far worse than that for Braxton and the men! They would have to die in the end, but only after being tortured physically and mentally first. At the very least, Braxton and the rest of the men had died a quick death. They did not suffer much pain. As for Brianna and herpanion, they were going to suffer badly. The two women struggled with all their might, but no one woulde and save them. Their savior had now be their enemy! ¡°Hahaha! You have presented yourselves to us. Why bother to struggle?¡± ¡°Hahaha¡­¡± The crowd from the ck Sky Unionughed out loud. Oh my! We got so much magical herbs and two beautiful women as well. Once everything was over, Levi left too. ¡°So, God won¡¯t strike them to death! All of you lie!¡± Chater 3019 Chater 3019 Chapter 3019 Miracle Doctor Exposed Levi wanted to verify if what they said was true. It turned out to be otherwise. He could hear agonizing screams ringing out from the valley. Levi walked away. He continued to explore the Rank One restricted area and tried to locate some magical herbs. True enough, he found some valuable items. ¡°The time for spiritual energy revival is too short. Otherwise, under the nourishment of such intense force, magical medicine will surely appear after a few years!¡± mumbled Levi to himself. The time was too short. It was true that magical herbs were everywhere. However, the magical herbs that could get rid of the poison in Forlevia would still require time to umte. It would be impossible to do so in a short span of time. His hope stilly in Chad and the magical medicine that he possessed. As expected, the news of the Miracle doctor of Erudia could no longer be contained. The world was aware of him. The leaders of every country had their eyes on Erudia. It was not so much that there was a miracle doctor in their country. After all, most diseases could be easily treated once the patients had taken in a bit of spiritual energy. They were more interested in how Chad could change the human body conditions and turn a person into a Deity. During this period, several methods of creating Deities were found. This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Among them, the Idrae method of Xyperia was the most effective in the creation of a Deity. They were in the midst of mass production. However, the effectiveness was much poorer than Chad¡¯s method. As long as Chad had sufficient resources and manpower, his method would almost achieve a hundred percent sess rate. Surely, that kind of result would attract much envy. Everyone would want that. Naturally, Erudia had expected that as well. Others would definitelye to woo Chad away. It would be extremely difficult to retain Chad. They had even engaged the help of The Cardinal Hall General to protect Chad. Right now, the n of the Dragonites and The Cardinal Hall was to ask Chad to create even more Deities for Erudia. After much discussion, Chad agreed. The candidates for the Deity-creation were aplenty. Other than the Cardinal Hall, there was also a group of people from Carigrey Academy. Azure Dragon and Kirin were their top candidates. However, in order to create Deities, one would require lots of resources. A huge amount of magical herbs and spiritual energy crystals would be needed. The magical herbs would improve the person¡¯s bodily condition while the spiritual energy crystals would retain a high level of concentrated spiritual energy. There was not much stock left in Erudia. It had taken whatever that was left to create two Deities. Where are they going to obtain their future resources? Levi! In an instant, everyone thought of Levi. In the past, only those on moral high horse would fix their sight on Levi¡¯s resources. Now, everyone needed his resources. It would be better if he could share some with them. ¡°Why don¡¯t we go over and discuss with him? Since he¡¯s in Erudia, this is a great opportunity for us! Quick!¡± Levi had only just returned when the group of men approached him. The group consisted of the four leaders of the Dragonites and DG Leo of The Cardinal Hall. Malcolm and Maxwell, the two Deities recently created by Chad, were there too. They were the disciples of DG Leo. Levi asked, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± DG Leo replied, ¡°Crown King, Erudia needs your resources now! The Miracle doctor can create Deities, but hecks the resources.¡± The four leaders of Dragonites also expressed the urgency. Now that all the major forces werepeting against one another, Erudia could not defend itself without the presence of Deities, let alonepete with them. A Miracle doctor had finally appeared, and they did not want to miss that opportunity. ¡°Crown King, we know that those resources are for you to get rid of the poison in Forlevia! She¡¯s also part of the Cardinal Hall. We wouldn¡¯t want anything untoward to happen to her too! Right now, we only hope that you will spare us a small portion to solve our urgent needs. As for the Miracle doctor, we will try to convince him to treat Forlevia.¡± q Chater 3020 Chater 3020 Chapter 3020 Do Not Want Forlevia To Get Well DG Leo expressed their request earnestly. ¡°Fine! If all of you need them, I¡¯ll give them to you,¡± said Levi. To him, he did not mind if he had the resources or not. Before that, there was no use of them in Erudia. Now that they needed them, he did not mind giving some to them. Levi brought the men to the aircraft of Digital God. ¡°Keep some behind and give them the rest!¡± Levi was a generous man, and he gave nearly all the aircraft¡¯s resources to Erudia. Everyone was astounded at the sight of the abundant resources. When Ma and Maxwell saw them, their eyes lit up. The two of them needed those resources more than anyone else. After all, it was not their ultimate goal to be Deities. They only wanted to absorb huge quantities of spiritual energy. They could be stronger. However, to be stronger, they would require a massive amount of resources. Now, the resources they needed had appeared in front of them. The two men became excited. ¡°Why don¡¯t you tell us the secrets of the resources so that we can be self-sufficient!¡± From what they could see, Levi had told the secrets of the resources to Terrandya. Why can¡¯t he tell us? Levi turned to Ma and Maxwell. ¡°It¡¯s pointless to tell all of you that! Both of you have neither the rights nor the capabilities!¡± ¡°Haha¡­¡± Maxwell smiled contemptuously. Ma snorted and said, ¡°If you don¡¯t want to tell, then don¡¯t tell! You don¡¯t have to give us any excuses!¡± The two of them were already Deities! As long as Levi would reveal the secrets of the resources, they could surely obtain them. If Levi can retrieve them, why can¡¯t we? He just did not want to tell them, so he concocted a reason. If Levi really wanted to bring them to the Rank One restricted area, he could have told them the secrets of the resources. Anyway, once they got what they wanted, the duo rushed all the way to Chad. Time was precious. Once they had the resources, they immediately wanted to create Deities. Back at the training base of Idrae in Xyperia. ¡°It¡¯s so strange! I thought that the Miracle doctor of Erudia can expel the poison for Levi¡¯s daughter?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. What does he have against Levi? Why won¡¯t he cure Forlevia?¡± ¡°Levi doesn¡¯t have any grudges with him either. Perhaps, someone else doesn¡¯t want him to get rid of the poison in Forlevia! It¡¯s the same scenario as the blood alteration record!¡± Not only did the Idrae think so, but even Hydron had their suspicion as well. They could not believe that there was also someone else who did not want to let Levi save her daughter. That person had such tight rein over the Miracle doctor that he would not give Levi the cure to clear the poison. The moment they knew that there was a Miracle doctor in Erudia, they all thought that Forlevia would be saved. It looked like they had worried too much. Someone else had beaten them to it. ¡°Levi, can you see that there are many people who don¡¯t want Forlevia to get well? Hahaha¡­¡± Once he had given Erudia the resources, Levi was not expecting them to be able to convince Chad. He already knew the doctor would not change his mind just because someone tried to convince him.This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . Levi would have to finish the mastermind behind that matter. Despite sending someone to spy on Chad, there were still no clues about the person or organization that controlled him. There was no whereabouts of the magical medicine too. Levi was losing his patience, and he had already started looking in other directions. Next, he intended to continue searching for the magical herbs while looking for the lesiastic Order. That night, Levi did not return. Meanwhile, at the temporary training base, Forlevia was lying on the ice bed. At that moment, she was sealed by the ice. There were groups of elite guards around her. Levi had yet to hand Troy and the others over to Erudia. He still needed their help to protect Forlevia when he was not around. However, that night, a ghost-like figure approached that area swiftly. It could even evade the elite guards although Troy and his guys were all of Deity level. Not even one guard had spotted the figure. Chapter 3021 Chapter 3021 The Ice Bed Is Destroyed The phantom-like figure approached the ice bed where Forleviay. Having spent the night exploring, Levi returned the next day. The first thing he did was check on his daughter. However, he saw that her ice bed in pieces when he arrived at her quarters. Even though it didn''t melt, it was still in pieces from being smashed by someone. Forlevia was lying on the ground no longer frozen in ice. Final Malice began acting up again. The rpse this time was more severe than it ever was. In fact, the girl was showing signs of aging. Despite just being a child, her hair had turned gray as her entire being lost its luster. Filled with anxiety, Levi picked her up and began suppressing the poison by force. Even with his abilities, it took him a long time before he could finally keep it under control. He was cognizant that the subsequent rpses would grow increasingly severe, which also meant that it would be harder for him to suppress it, especially without the ice bed Now that they could not freeze the poison, his daughter would be prone to frequent rpses. If they didn''t treat her soon, Forlevia''s life would truly be at risk. ¡°Chad!¡± Levi clenched his fists. Despite being able to cure Evie, he just refuses to do so. Filled with desperation, Levi felt the urge to kidnap him. Also, who f*cking destroyed the ice bed? "Are you trying to harm me and prevent my daughter from recovering on purpose? If you have the guts, show yourself instead of hiding in the shadows! Don''t let me find you. I''ll tear you apart if it''s thest thing I do! Just you wait, I swear to exact revenge for what happened today!¡± Levi spected the culprit who had destroyed the bed was in league with the group controlling Chad. Whoever destroyed the bed must be really skillful. They managed to infiltrate the ce and smash it without anyone noticing. If I hadn''te over, I''m afraid no one would have noticed the bed was smashed. When Levi told everyone about the ice bed, all of them were stunned. They had eighty men in total. After Troy led fifty of them on a mission, there were thirty left to guard the ce. Despite all thirty of them being elite fighters, someone still managed to sneak in and destroyed the ice bed. Given how structurally strong the ice bed was, smashing it would cause a hugemotion. The perpetrator had to be exceptionally skillful to do that without raising the rm. ¡°Can it be that Erudia has someone this powerful hiding within it still? Based on the two incidents, there''s no way it''s the work of someone from outside Erudia.¡± ¡°Master Garrison, who did you offend in our country?¡± the crowd asked. Their questions reminded Levi to think of who in Erudia wielded such terrifying power. The lesiastic Order? He figured that only a warrior from the lesiastic Order would not see his men as a threat.This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. After all, there weren''t many such figures in Erudia. Given that there was nothing mysterious about the incident. He was certain it had to be someone who bore a massive grudge against him. The lesiastic Order? How can it be? Aren''t they just legends? No matter how he thought about it, he just couldn''t connect the matter to them. Who else can it be? Someone close to me? But the Divine Brigadier and the others don''t have such power. Levi failed toe up with any suspects; neither could his men. I have plenty of enemies, but none of them is this formidable. ¡°I can''t just leave the matter like that!¡± Consequently, Levi brought Forlevia to see Chad. When he arrived, he questioned, ¡°Chad, tell me who is the person controlling you? Or else, I''m going to kill you! You can choose not to save my daughter, but you may not harm her!¡± Damn it! Since you won''t cure Evie, there''s no need for me to be cordial. If you anger me, I''ll just kill you! Chater 3022 Chater 3022 The Return of the God of War Chapter 3022 Idrae Has The Antidote Levi barging in suddenly had interrupted Chad¡¯s routine. ¡°Crown King, what are you doing?¡± ¡°Can¡¯t you see Dr. Holden is at work?¡± Ma and Maxwell admonished him given that they were Deities. As for everyone else, they were equally upset. Despite their respect for Levi, they were still capable of anger at such a crucial time. Chad raised his head and asked, ¡°What happened?¡± ¡°The person behind you has destroyed Evie¡¯s ice bed, causing her poison to act up.¡± Having heard the news, Chad looked at Forlevia and sympathized with her for a fleeting moment. However, he quickly regained hisposure and sneered at Levi, ¡°What has that got to do with me? It¡¯s not like I was the one who did it. Furthermore, why are you even here? I don¡¯t even know how to cure your daughter!¡± Chad was filled with the urge to cure Forlevia of her poisoning, for just by looking at her, he could tell how serious her condition had be. Unfortunately, he couldn¡¯t because he was adamant about not getting involved in Levi¡¯s matters. Levi replied coldly, ¡°I know that the group who controls you is the same as the one who destroyed the ice bed. Just tell me who the mastermind is, or I will kill you!¡± Boom! Suddenly, Levi exuded a murderous energy that enveloped the entire room. ¡°Levi, what are you doing? Are you actually going to kill Dr. Holden?¡± Ma and Maxwell blocked Levi¡¯s way. ¡°Crown King, you definitely can¡¯t do this!¡± The Dragonites¡¯ four leaders rushed forward to restrain Levi. Given that Chad was extremely important to Erudia, there was no way they could allow Levi to kill him. ¡°Fine. Sooner orter, I¡¯ll get to them. Just you wait! Also, I¡¯ll cure my daughter¡¯s poisoning myself. Who needs you anyway?¡± Levi snapped before storming off. This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . Throughout the exchange, the doctor didn¡¯t look up nor show any emotion. Even though he appeared to ignore Levi, Chad murmured under his breath, ¡°I hope you¡¯ll never encounter them. Otherwise, your circumstances will be even worse.¡± As of then, the situation was so difficult that Levi wanted to break down. Not only did he fail to find a cure for Forlevia, but there was also someone desperately trying to stop her from recovering. Why hasn¡¯t the lesiastic Order appeared? Where is the second half of the Poison Handbook? Meanwhile, Dr. Erebus sighed the moment he arrived and heard what happened. He was equally infuriated over the destruction of Forlevia¡¯s ice bed. ¡°Mr. Garrison, we have arrived at a crucial time. Desperate times call for desperate measures. All this while, there are many ult methods to treat her, but we have always refrained from doing so due to the significant risk of side effects involved. For example, she might be utterly mad or fall into demonic ways. ¡°That was the reason why we rejected suggestions to attack the poison with a different poison when we offered the reward earlier. But with Evie¡¯s condition, I suggest that we take this route. Regardless of the implications down the road, our priority is to remove the poison first!¡± When Dr. Erebus made the proposal as ast resort, Levi fell silent. All this while, he was the one who rejected the use of ult methods, for he wanted to cure Forlevia the normal way so she didn¡¯t need to suffer their side effects. But now, he was left with no other choice. ¡°Let me think about it first.¡± Levi was confused and wasn¡¯t willing to make a decision just yet. Soon, something unexpected happened. The Idrae had gotten in touch with Levi and informed him they had the antidote. It became a matter of whether Levi believed them. If he did, he would have to meet them for the exchange. Chater 3023 Chater 3023 The Return of the God of War Chapter 3022 Idrae Has The Antidote Levi barging in suddenly had interrupted Chad¡¯s routine. ¡°Crown King, what are you doing?¡± ¡°Can¡¯t you see Dr. Holden is at work?¡± Ma and Maxwell admonished him given that they were Deities. As for everyone else, they were equally upset. Despite their respect for Levi, they were still capable of anger at such a crucial time. Chad raised his head and asked, ¡°What happened?¡± ¡°The person behind you has destroyed Evie¡¯s ice bed, causing her poison to act up.¡± Having heard the news, Chad looked at Forlevia and sympathized with her for a fleeting moment. However, he quickly regained hisposure and sneered at Levi, ¡°What has that got to do with me? It¡¯s not like I was the one who did it. Furthermore, why are you even here? I don¡¯t even know how to cure your daughter!¡± Chad was filled with the urge to cure Forlevia of her poisoning, for just by looking at her, he could tell how serious her condition had be. Unfortunately, he couldn¡¯t because he was adamant about not getting involved in Levi¡¯s matters. Levi replied coldly, ¡°I know that the group who controls you is the same as the one who destroyed the ice bed. Just tell me who the mastermind is, or I will kill you!¡± Boom! Suddenly, Levi exuded a murderous energy that enveloped the entire room. ¡°Levi, what are you doing? Are you actually going to kill Dr. Holden?¡± Ma and Maxwell blocked Levi¡¯s way. ¡°Crown King, you definitely can¡¯t do this!¡± The Dragonites¡¯ four leaders rushed forward to restrain Levi. Given that Chad was extremely important to Erudia, there was no way they could allow Levi to kill him. ¡°Fine. Sooner orter, I¡¯ll get to them. Just you wait! Also, I¡¯ll cure my daughter¡¯s poisoning myself. Who needs you anyway?¡± Levi snapped before storming off. Throughout the exchange, the doctor didn¡¯t look up nor show any emotion. Even though he appeared to ignore Levi, Chad murmured under his breath, ¡°I hope you¡¯ll never encounter them. Otherwise, your circumstances will be even worse.¡± As of then, the situation was so difficult that Levi wanted to break down. Not only did he fail to find a cure for Forlevia, but there was also someone desperately trying to stop her from recovering. Why hasn¡¯t the lesiastic Order appeared? Where is the second half of the Poison Handbook? Meanwhile, Dr. Erebus sighed the moment he arrived and heard what happened. He was equally infuriated over the destruction of Forlevia¡¯s ice bed. This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Mr. Garrison, we have arrived at a crucial time. Desperate times call for desperate measures. All this while, there are many ult methods to treat her, but we have always refrained from doing so due to the significant risk of side effects involved. For example, she might be utterly mad or fall into demonic ways. ¡°That was the reason why we rejected suggestions to attack the poison with a different poison when we offered the reward earlier. But with Evie¡¯s condition, I suggest that we take this route. Regardless of the implications down the road, our priority is to remove the poison first!¡± When Dr. Erebus made the proposal as ast resort, Levi fell silent. All this while, he was the one who rejected the use of ult methods, for he wanted to cure Forlevia the normal way so she didn¡¯t need to suffer their side effects. But now, he was left with no other choice. ¡°Let me think about it first.¡± Levi was confused and wasn¡¯t willing to make a decision just yet. Soon, something unexpected happened. The Idrae had gotten in touch with Levi and informed him they had the antidote. It became a matter of whether Levi believed them. If he did, he would have to meet them for the exchange. Chater 3024 Chater 3024 The Return of the God of War Chapter 3024 Stop Levi From Being Conned Meanwhile, at Idrae¡¯s base in Xyperia, their nine leaders stood in a row and waited for Levi¡¯s answer. Oedipus sneered, ¡°If Levi agrees, it will mean that we have sessfully tricked him. To be honest, he knows we are taking advantage of him. It¡¯s just that he has no choice but to take the risk.¡± ¡°Do you think he will agree even if he¡¯s well aware of our deception?¡± Orpheus asked while looking at the rest. ¡°I suppose we have a fifty-fifty chance.¡± At that moment, one of their subordinates hurried over to report, ¡°Sirs, I have shocking news. Levi has agreed to deal with us. However, we must go to Erudia for negotiation. He must be worried we¡¯ll ambush him in Xyperia!¡± Oedipus sprang to his feet. ¡°All that matters is his agreement. Regardless of where the negotiations are held, he will end up being swindled.¡± Sweeping his gaze at the other eight men, he asked, ¡°Who wants to go and cheat Levi?¡± All eight leaders raised their hands to express their interest. Evidently, all of them were eager to do so, as it was a glorious achievement to be able to con Levi sessfully. ¡°No! Only three will lead a team there. Jarvis, Jerome, Jeriah, you will go while the rest stay back,¡± Oedipus ordered. ¡°Understood!¡± Everyone nodded in acknowledgment. ¡°Remember, this is a ndestine deal between us and Levi. Xyperia knows nothing about it. Therefore, we can only travel there without Deities. Also, Hydron is watching us. If they find out about our trip, they¡¯ll definitely n to assassinate us!¡± Oedipus spected. The three leaders led a team of over ten elite warriors and headed for Erudia. To show their allegiance to Xyperia, Idrae had never used the resources they obtained to build Deities for themselves. They relied entirely on Xyperia¡¯s Deities for protection. Material ? N?velDrama.Org. Nevertheless, it didn¡¯t escape them that Xyperia¡¯s Deities were both there to protect and monitor them at the same time. That was the real reason they didn¡¯t dare to have Deities of their own. Soon, the three leaders and their entourage arrived at one of Erudia¡¯s restricted areas without anyone¡¯s knowledge. Having reached the meeting ce ahead of time, they rehearsed their plot to fool Levi. They could already imagine how he would fall for their trick. Despite knowing that it was a setup, Levi had no choice but to y along and give in to all their requests. If they told him the antidote was in Xyperia and that small piece of information cost ten tons of spiritual energy crystal, Levi would have no other choice but toply. After all, he was betting on a sliver of hope. Regardless of its veracity, he had to try. Meanwhile, Levi and his men met an obstruction on their way to the venue. Maxwell and Ma had led a group of youths from the Cardinal Hall to stop him. Someone who knew that Levi was going to make an exchange with Idrae had leaked the news about the meeting. ¡°Levi, what¡¯s wrong with you? They¡¯re obviously lying!¡± ¡°Idrae are the ones responsible for poisoning Forlevia. How can you hope they will give you the antidote? It¡¯s just not possible! Don¡¯t fall for their scheme!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right! Given how strong the poison is, there¡¯s no way they have the capability to formte the antidote.¡±q Chater 3025 Chater 3025 The Return of the God of War Chapter 3025 Lacking Objectivity At that moment, everyone blocked Levi¡¯s way, thinking he was a fool. Material ? N?velDrama.Org. It wasn¡¯t his behavior that irked them but the fact that he was going to waste a huge amount of resources. They felt it was a shame since those resources belonged to everyone. Can¡¯t he just give them to Erudia? Why must he waste them just like that? Staring at them, Levi snapped, ¡°Move aside! This has nothing to do with you.¡± Maxwell retorted at once, ¡°That¡¯s not true! Your resources belong to Erudia, and that¡¯s what makes it our business.¡± Malcolm added, ¡°By meeting Idrae, you are just giving away the resources for nothing. You will be the victim of a scam again. Until now, there are still those who ridicule you for being tricked thest time. And yet, you¡¯re on your way to being conned again. Have you gone mad? Instead of wasting such a huge amount of resources, you might as well give them to Erudia.¡± ¡°Listen, the chances of Idrae having the antidote are much lower than the probability of me convincing Dr. Holden to help you. Therefore, you are making a mistake by giving the resources away.¡± Ma and Maxwell took turns to persuade Levi. They didn¡¯t really care if Levi was going to be cheated. All they were worried about were the resources. Instead of being swindled by Idrae, Levi could put those resources to better use in Erudia. That was all. ¡°Get out of my way! How is this your f*cking business? Whether I¡¯ll be cheated in the end or not, I¡¯ll never give my resources to you. This is my personal affair. It has nothing to do with anyone else!¡± Levi sneered. How dare they try emotional ckmail on me? ¡°Levi, what do you mean? You would allow yourself to be deceived, despite knowing it¡¯s a charade?¡± ¡°I¡¯m begging you to wake up! Stop giving away resources to our enemy. No one can stand this.¡± ¡°We¡¯re not asking you to give the resources to Erudia. But at the very least, don¡¯t give it to others, all right?¡± At the end of the day, Ma and Maxwell¡¯s focus was on the resources. They didn¡¯t care about curing Forlevia and were only concerned about the resources falling into the hands of others. ¡°Enough! Stop harping on the resources. What do they have anything to do with you? They belong to Mr. Garrison, and he can decide what he wants to do with them, not to mention that he is using them to save his daughter,¡± Dr. Erebus couldn¡¯t resist admonishing them. Digital God threatened, ¡°Leave now before we make you!¡± ¡°No way! What do outsiders like you know?¡± Ma and Maxwell refused to back down, causing tension to build in the air. Just when sparks were about to fly, Daxon and DG Leo arrived with their men. ¡°What¡¯s going on? What are you doing?¡± ¡°Since when do you have the authority to stick your nose into the Crown King¡¯s business?¡± ¡°Even if you¡¯re a deity now, you still have no right!¡± the crowd thundered. Only then did Ma and Maxwell step aside. Without another word, Levi continued his way, followed by Dr. Erebus and the rest. ¡°Levi, you deserved to be scammed!¡± ¡°The wisdom you used to have is long gone!¡± Levi had barely left when he heard Malcolm and Maxwell¡¯s faint voice ring out in his ear. In spite of that, he ignored them and continued to meet Idrae. In truth, everyone knew the entire matter was a farce. Given that they could see it clearly, they were puzzled by why Levi had fallen for it instead. Is it because hecks objectivity due to being directly involved? Will he only ept the cold hard truth after he has been cheated? Even though Dr. Erebus and the others saw it that way, they still believed that Levi wasn¡¯t allowing himself to be scammed. Instead, he was just trying his best to save Forlevia. Consequently, they supported his choice and decision. Before they started their journey, Digital God even asked, ¡°Mr. Garrison, do you want me to bring the resources along?¡± ¡°Fine, take them along with us. Honestly, it doesn¡¯t really matter to me,¡± Levi inly answered. Evidently, he didn¡¯t really care about it. Chater 3026 Chater 3026 Chapter 3026 A Brazen Scam Soon, Levi and his men arrived at the agreed meeting ce. When the three leaders of Idrae saw Levi, smug smiles crept onto their faces. Levi¡¯s presence was a testament to the sess of their scheme, causing them to be filled with triumphant ecstasy. He¡¯s finally here! Levi¡¯s arrival was the equivalent of them striking it rich. ¡°Mr. Garrison, it¡¯s unfortunate that your daughter¡¯s ice bed has been destroyed. We¡¯re also sorry to hear the poison in her is acting up again. Nevertheless, we swear Idrae is only responsible for poisoning her. As for the destruction of the blood alteration record and the ice bed, we had nothing to do with it,¡± the three leaders of Idrae dered, as if poisoning Forlevia was an honorable thing to do. Material ? N?velDrama.Org. In response, Dr. Erebus and Digital God clenched their fists in frustration. They are just tantly taunting us! Nevertheless, Levi simply stared at them from afar. Jerome and Jeriah continued with a smile, ¡°Mr. Garrison, we would like to express our sympathies over what happened to your daughter. Therefore, through our relentless efforts, we have formted an antidote for Final Malice. Your daughter¡¯s poisoning can now be cured!¡± The two had no sooner spoken than Dr. Erebus was filled with doubt. He asked, ¡°Are you sure you¡¯re not lying? Where¡¯s the antidote? Show it to me.¡± Digital God added, ¡°That¡¯s right. Stop bragging. If you really have the cure, you should just show us!¡± Jarvis cracked a smile. ¡°Hold your horses. If you don¡¯t trust us, this transaction will never go through. Isn¡¯t that right, Mr. Garrison?¡± He looked in Levi¡¯s direction, but thetter simply continued to give them an icy stare. Jeriah took a step forward and asserted, ¡°Today¡¯s transaction is simple. First, you have to trust us. Or we won¡¯t be able to continue. Second, we¡¯re here to negotiate our terms for the antidote, as we can¡¯t give it away for free. After all, we have spent a lot of time and resources on its research.¡± Dr. Erebus asked directly, ¡°Tell us, what do you want?¡± ¡°In a nutshell, we want all the resources you have on hand. Only when we have everything would we show you the antidote,¡± Jerome demanded as he stood up. Dr. Erebus pressed on, ¡°Does that mean all our resources are only enough for the deposit? And that you¡¯ll only show it to us instead of giving it?¡± Jerome and Jerome nodded in unison. ¡°That¡¯s right! If you want to get your hands on the antidote, you will have to hand over both the resources and their secrets!¡± ¡°Exactly! The reason we are asking for so much is that of the difficulty of formting the antidote. As a result, we want all your resources and the secrets of how you obtained them.¡± Idrae¡¯s ridiculous demands sowed doubt in Dr. Erebus and the rest regarding whether they actually possessed the antidote. What they¡¯re asking for is outrageous! However, their confidence is backed up by the fact that they may really have the cure. A sudden realization dawned upon them. ¡°Are you trying to trick Mr. Garrison and take advantage of his predicament?¡± ¡°The aircraft behind us is filled with resources. Nevertheless, we¡¯re not going to let you trick us into giving them to you easily.¡± Dr. Erebus and Digital God smirked. ¡°Even if you are nning to con us, shouldn¡¯t you at least show us something useful?¡± They stared at the men from Idrae. Feeling self-conscious, Jarvis shot the duo a re. ¡°Your words mean nothing here. What has this got anything to do with you?¡± He turned to Levi. ¡°Mr. Garrison, what do you think of our terms? Do you agree?¡± From their perspective, only Levi would be deceived while everyone else still had a sound mind to recognize the scam. q Chater 3027 Chater 3027 Chapter 3027 Kill The Three Leaders Of Idrae Everyone, including the three Idrae leaders, turned their attention to Levi. After all, he was the idiot who came forward despite knowing that it was nothing but a scam. For the choice he made, he couldn¡¯t be anything else other than a fool. Perhaps, it was simply due to him being mired in the situation, for everyone else could objectively see the charade. There was never any antidote to begin with. It was just a scheme to prey on his desperation. Even though Dr. Erebus and the others saw through the deception and wanted to dissuade Levi, they knew thetter was driven by his responsibility as a father. Hence, they held their tongues and refrained from doing so. All they could do was pray he woulde to his senses and not take the bait. They hoped he wouldn¡¯t end up giving away those resources for nothing. Suddenly, Levi walked up to the three Idrae leaders without saying a word. ¡°That should be the way. As long as you ept our conditions, your daughter will be saved!¡± ¡°Precisely! Since those resources are useless to you, exchanging them for your daughter¡¯s cure is well worth it!¡± When the three leaders saw him approaching, they assumed he had agreed. Breaking into vibrant smiles, they were so ecstatic that they almost jumped for joy. Levi has taken the bait! He has no choice but to believe us! Dr. Erebus and the others sighed in resignation because they had failed to stop Levi. Their objections were futile since the resources belonged to him. As Levi approached the three leaders step by step, he kept mum all the way. When he came up to them, Jarvis gave him a pat on the shoulder by reflex. Property ? N?velDrama.Org. p! The moment his palm touched Levi¡¯s shoulder, he remarked, ¡°You¡ª¡± Jarvis had barely spoken when thetter grabbed his right arm in a sh. Crack! A loud shattering sound rang out all of a sudden. All that was left on Jarvis¡¯ broken arm was bloody mush and a protruding bone. ¡°Argh!¡± he screamed in agonizing pain. The sudden attack caught everyone by surprise. Before anyone could react, Levi sprang into action. And that was just the beginning. Boom! Swinging out his hand, Levinded his palm on Jarvis¡¯ head with such force that it exploded like a watermelon. A mix of warm blood and paste-like flesh sttered onto Jerome, Jeriah, and everyone else. A sudden realization dawned upon them, but it was toote. p! With another p, Levi killed Jerome. p! This time, Jeriah slumped lifelessly to the ground. Everything happened so fast that no one could react at all. When they saw the three leaders exploding from Levi¡¯s strikes, Dr. Erebus and Digital were dumbstruck. Wow! This is the Levi Garrison we know. Only he could do something like that. It¡¯s unbelievably satisfying! By the time the rest of the men from Idrae realized what was happening, Levi was already upon them. p! p! p! One by one, he gave them each a p, causing consecutive blood mists to spew into the air. In the blink of an eye, more than ten men copsed onto the ground. Levi had pped to death twenty men from the Idrae entourage, leaving no survivors at all. With only a hundred and eighty members despite its long history, the deaths were a devastating blow to Idrae. More importantly, three of its leaders were taken out. After killing all those men, Levi¡¯s chest was heaving heavily. It wasn¡¯t because he was tired. Instead, he was relishing in the satisfaction of killing the men he had long targeted. Chater 3028 Chater 3028 Chapter 3028 Killing A Few Men To Lighten My Mood In fact, the sensation he felt transcended simple satisfaction. His blood was actually boiling with excitement. ¡°Amazing! This feels unbelievably amazing!¡± When they saw Levi panting and covered in blood, Dr. Erebus and Digital God felt as if a heavy burden had been lifted off their chest. This is fantastic! Levi isn¡¯t a fool at all! Not only did he reject their terms, but he also killed all of them in one fell swoop! Even at death, the three leaders from Idrae had no idea what happened. But why did Levi suddenly attack without saying a word? Isn¡¯t he supposed to exhaust all possibilities for his daughter¡¯s sake? How did he end up killing them right away without asking for more information? Did he actuallye here with the intention of getting the cure? Everyone was extremely confused. It was something they would never fully understand till the day they died. Levi gradually turned around and exined, ¡°I¡¯m just in a bad mood recently. Killing a few enemies cheers me up.¡± The men finally knew he had never nned to take the bait. He was fully aware of Idrae¡¯s n from the very beginning. There was no antidote in Xyperia. They were just trying to trick him into handing over all his resources. Levi must have been utterly annoyed when the Cardinal Hall sent men to dissuade him from this meetup. He probably knows better than anyone that it was nothing but a charade from the very beginning. There was never any need for anyone to dictate it to him. After all, he was clearly aware of his own situation and the fact that Idrae was just trying to take advantage of it. The only reason he agreed to the meeting was just so that he could kill them. As expected, their ughter couldn¡¯t be any more satisfying! Under normal circumstances, Idrae¡¯s members would never reveal themselves, especially with Hydron hunting them. They would always stay within the confines of Xyperia. Even when they left, they would usually be heavily escorted by Deities. Levi expected them to meet with him after he readily agreed to their proposal, for that was his way of luring Idrae out to be assassinated. The results were better than he predicted. He got to kill three scums instead of one! Now that he got the tension out of his system, he eximed, ¡°This feels great!¡± After that, he let out a long sigh. ¡°Do you really think I am a fool to believe you actually have the antidote? What a joke! Even if you do, would I dare use it?¡± Levi burst into heartyughter. ¡°Hahaha, we really thought you would agree.¡± Dr. Erebus and Digital God smiled in embarrassment. Levi shot them a nce. ¡°Do I look like I¡¯m a pig in a poke? Besides, the previous fraud seeded because I let it happen. I was curious to see what they had hidden up their sleeve. Anyway, we will get back at them sooner orter.¡± After Levi and his men returned, Ma and Maxwell came to see them again. ¡°Have you given all your resources away? Do you feel better now?¡± ¡°Levi, have you finally realized what an idiot you are?¡± This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . The two deities asked consecutively. p! p! The only response Levi gave them was a forceful p each. Stunned by the strike, both men were dumbfounded. How dare Levi hit us? Even then, Levi had shown them mercy simply because they were from The Cardinal Hall. Were anyone else had dared to annoy him, Levi would have killed them with the two ps instead of just giving them a warning. Tens of secondster, the two men cupped their cheeks as what happened hit them. Given that they were Deities, they felt humiliated by Levi¡¯s ps. ¡°Levi, this will be the end of you!¡± Both men saw red and attacked. q Chater 3029 Chater 3029 Chapter 3029 Do Not Ask What You Are Not Supposed To They had never been humiliated like that before, especially since they had be the Deities of Erudia. After all, they were Erudia¡¯s pir of support. By pping those two official Deities, Levi had utterly embarrassed them. Just when Ma and Maxwell wanted to attack Levi as retaliation, Dr. Erebus and Digital God stepped forward. ¡°I dare you to take another step forward! Are you itching for a fight? If you are, feel free toe at me!¡± ¡°Come on, let¡¯s fight! I¡¯ve been waiting for ages to beat you up!¡± Dr. Erebus exuded a powerful aura, while Digital God was on the verge of losing his temper after suppressing his fury for a long time. Even Deities had hierarchies amongst themselves. As such, when they noticed Dr. Erebus and Digital God¡¯s terrifying auras, Ma and Maxwell were stunned. They quickly became aware of the fact that they were not on the same level as Dr. Erebus. In fact, even Digital God was stronger than them. They knew that if they fought, they would definitely be at a disadvantage. However, now that they had already rushed forward, it was difficult for them to back down. Luckily, at that moment, Daxon and the rest showed up to break up the impending fight. Daxon knew that if those two men went up against Levi, they would definitely be on the losing end. Only then did Ma and Maxwell have an excuse to retreat. ¡°Crown King, did you really give your resources to them?¡± blurted someone who was unable to hold himself back anymore. Property ? N?velDrama.Org. Levi turned around and nced at him. ¡°That¡¯s none of your business. Don¡¯t ask what you aren¡¯t supposed to ask.¡± Meanwhile, at the Idrae training base in Xyperia, they received news that all twenty people had been killed. ¡°What? Jarvis, Jerome, and Jeriah got killed?¡± eximed the other six leaders in shock. Those three men had been with them since thest century. They have never faced any danger all this while, but Levi killed them just like that? ¡°Is Levi crazy? Shouldn¡¯t he take advantage of every opportunity for his daughter? Even if it offers only the slightest hope, he should¡¯ve still agreed to it!¡± ¡°How can he kill them just like that?¡± ¡°I get it now. Levi¡¯s n was to lure us out so it¡¯s easier to kill us!¡± ¡°This grudge between us will never be forgotten, Levi! Don¡¯t even think about curing your daughter¡¯s poison. In fact, we¡¯ll go to all lengths possible to stop you!¡± Levi had infuriated thempletely. This oue was something that they had never expected. Everyone thought that there would be no problem as long as Levi agreed, but he ended up killing everyone. Right from the start, his aim was to kill. This turn of events caught everyone off guard. On the other hand, Levi was much more rxed. Gazing at Forlevia, who was fast asleep, Levi heaved a deep sigh. He mulled over Dr. Erebus¡¯ suggestion to cure her poison using dark magic. Even if dark magic might lead to unwanted consequences, such as Forlevia losing her mind, it was still the only solution left. After all, the Final Malice was evolving so rapidly to the point where each rpse was more severe than the previous one. Levi could not stay still any longer. Even if Forlevia ends up losing her mind, it is still better than being tormented by the poison again. ¡°Shall we give it a shot?¡± After thinking about it for a long time, Levi heaved a sigh. He had no choice but to relent. When he told his decision to Dr. Erebus, thetter immediately started looking into dark magic treatments to cure the poison. Naturally, he needed to keep a low profile when doing that. Since offering a reward was out of the question, he went to look for the treatments secretly. As for the magical medicine that Chad mentioned, it was so well-hidden that nobody could find it. At the moment, Chad, who had just started resting, sighed. ¡°I wonder how Levi¡¯s daughter is doing. I could¡¯ve cured her poison, but I can¡¯t. This feels horrible.¡± The reason was mainly that the poison within Forlevia was too powerful. He would need to bepletely focused and use all the techniques that he knew. Even then, sess would still be uncertain. If he used other less-intensive methods to cure the poison, such as brewing herbal tea, they would not work. Chater 3030 Chater 3030 Chapter 3030 Arrived At This Step There was another effective treatment, which was the magical medicine that Chad imed to have. In fact, Chad had purposely revealed the existence of said magical medicine because he wanted Levi to look for it. Otherwise, he would have never mentioned such an important magical medicine so easily. Unfortunately, the magical medicine was no longer with him. It had been taken by those mysterious men and was swiftly hidden by them. Chad could only pray that Levi would find it. ¡°Levi, I know that you¡¯re worried about your daughter, but I am worried about my own daughter, too! If I cure your daughter¡¯s poison, my daughter will die. Just like you, I¡¯m willing to sacrifice anything for my daughter. I will do anything for her safety. So I understand how you feel all too well!¡± Chad kept sighing. Since the other party had control over his daughter, she would die if he dared to cure Forlevia. Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. This was why he was acting so ruthlessly. Chad reckoned that if their roles were reversed, Levi would do the same too. Even if he wanted to help Levi, he could not. Since the other party was monitoring his every move, he would get caught if he did anything suspicious. Furthermore, even he had no idea who dared to target Levi like that. In other words, he was still clueless about who had his daughter hostage. He was still trying to find out who those people were. When he created Deities for Erudia, they did not stop him. After he had created Ma and Maxwell, he was in the midst of creating another batch. Even then, those mysterious forces had never said anything about it. They were only targeting Levi and preventing his daughter from being cured. Because of that, Chad suspected that they were from Erudia. By creating Deities for Erudia, he did not breach any of their principles. In fact, it would even benefit them. However, it seemed to be disadvantageous to them if Levi¡¯s daughter get cured. Hence, they were frantically targeting Levi. Besides, when Chad exposed himself, those people quickly found him. Other than Erudia¡¯s internal forces, no one could have done that. The only point puzzling him was that those people were simply too powerful. It seemed that every other existence in the world was nothing to them. Even though it had been ages since the spiritual energy revival, Erudia still did not have fighters in such a high ss. So how can one exin that? This is why I¡¯m still confused. If I must make a guess, it can only be those people. Chad¡¯s eyes lit up at that thought. But I guess it does not matter whether it was them or not, for regardless of how strong Levi is, he still wouldn¡¯t be their opponent. In the end, Chad had no choice but to drop some clues about the magical medicine. However, Levi still could not find it. If Chad did not know who was targeting Levi, it would be even less possible for Levi to know. Unbeknownst to Chad, Levi had already given up on searching for the magical medicine. Now, he instructed Dr. Erebus to quickly seek out dark magic treatments all over the world. Rodunst, who was willing to help, secretly sent some people to look for and choose those treatments with Dr. Erebus. They ended up finding many witches and wizards who practiced all sorts of crazy dark magic. Eventually, Dr. Erebus selected a few methods that were more powerful. However, they all shared amonality¡ªregardless of whether the oue was sessful, Forlevia would still suffer from bacsh. There was a ridiculous example. ording to what a witch said, they could summon an evil spirit to chase the poison away. But, regardless of whether the poison could be eliminated, the evil spirit would still possess Forlevia. Of course, Levi did not believe in those nonsensical and unreliable exnations. Even though the oues were uncertain, he was still certain of the fact that Forlevia would definitely suffer some negative impacts. As a result, he couldn¡¯t bring himself to go on with the n. Hence, he instructed Dr. Erebus to continue searching for other reliable treatments. At the very least, they must yield some results for Levi to ept them. If the oues were uncertain, no one would know what would actually happen. Apart from getting Dr. Erebus to help, Levi had also sent out Venom Fiend because a creature like him would be more experienced in this. ¡°We¡¯ve arrived at this step, huh?¡± mumbled Levi as he gazed at Forlevia. q Chater 3031 Chater 3031 Chapter 3031 Do You Think You Are An Invincible Deity This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . If nothing worked, Levi could only resort to the suggestion raised by the Shield expert¡ªto preserve Forlevia¡¯s consciousness and give up on her body. However, Levi have no desire to choose that route of action. He would feel guilty forever. For the remaining period of time, Idrae¡¯s n to create more Deities for Xyperia progressed even more. It became even more efficient. Apart from that, the powerful Xyperia had also started developing Rank One and Rank Two restricted areas in the nation. As for Rank Three restricted areas, they had developed so many that they lost count. For the time being, their resources were plentiful. There was no need for them to even think about snatching Levi¡¯s resources away, for their own resources were more than enough. While Idrae¡¯s Deity n continued, the number of Deities in Xyperia increased constantly as well. No one knew what the exact number was, except for the fact that it was increasing daily to a terrifying extent. Furthermore, Apocalypse, which Xyperia had its eyes on, did not make any moves. It was as if all the Deities in Apocalypse had vanished into thin air. They did not show up after that day. Not to mention there were no indications that Apocalypse was searching for resources. It was as if Levi had not told them the secret to finding the resources. Everyone started to suspect that they were keeping other secrets. Xyperia kept monitoring them but did not discover anything abnormal. Meanwhile, Hawen, which used to be so arrogant, had started keeping a low profile. Even their crown prince did not appear in public anymore. The greatest change, however, was to be observed in Hydron. After tricking Levi into giving them the resources, they became even more powerful, to the extent that theypletely forgot about their n to take revenge on Idrae. Now, they were preupied with how they can be stronger and be on par with the top forces. In fact, they see nothing wrong with giving up their revenge n. To them, taking revenge was nothing but an excuse to make the organization even more powerful Within that short period of time, their numbers had increased to two hundred thousand. There were already a hundred and seventy Deities amongst them, and the number just kept increasing. They even established a lot of rules and regtions, as if they had be a nation. It was obvious that the organization was trying to gain profits for themselves. Soon, they even stopped trying to assassinate people from Idrae. Ever since Hydron was established, they had never killed a single person from Idrae. On the other hand, Levi had already killed twenty. Despite so, they continued ming Levi for not daring to take revenge on Idrae and criticized him for being a coward. As for Zarain, they were so low-profile that no one mentioned them anymore. There were many Deities who wanted to ravage Zarain, but they all disappeared the moment they reached there. No one knew what happened. Erudia probably changed the most. After obtaining Levi¡¯s resources and gaining Chad¡¯s help, Deities just kept appearing one after the other. Many of Levi¡¯s old acquaintances went from test subjects to fully-fledged Deities. After Zoey and the rest became Deities, the first thing they did was rush over to treat Forlevia. They wanted to use their powerful spiritual energy to eliminate the toxins, but Forlevia ended up having a rpse. Luckily, Levi was present. Since he was right beside her, he was able to suppress Forlevia¡¯s poison. Otherwise, she would have died. Of course, Levi scolded them harshly afterward and reminded them that ¡®Deity¡¯ was just a title¡ªit did not mean that they are actual gods. Now, all those Deities were thinking that they were invincible gods. They believed that they could solve all problems with their power. However, Deities were only those who had absorbed a certain amount of spiritual energy. As the spiritual energy enveloped them like a halo, people call them ¡®Deities.¡¯ Although they were powerful, they were not invincible. Nheless, Levi was still d that Erudia could be stronger. This way, the nation could protect itself in times when he could not be there. That being said, it was still impossible that those Deities could treat Forlevia. Chater 3032 Chater 3032 Chapter 3032 The Ultimate Parasite Meanwhile, Troy and the rest were still working on their mission¡ªto find the lesiastic Order. However, they still could not find any clues. It was as if the lesiastic Order had never appeared. Nheless, Levi believed that those people he saw at the South Pole belonged to the lesiastic Order. Evidently, they had been attracted by the spiritual energy. Levi guessed that they used to live in an environment with a lot of spiritual energy. But, when there was a criticalck of spiritual energy in the world, it was no longer suitable for them to continue living there. Now that there was enough spiritual energy, they decided toe out again. Levi¡¯s guess was right. Many from the lesiastic Order had emerged to look for magical herbs and spiritual stones all over the world. However, as they had items that could conceal their aura, Troy would not be able to discover them even if they met. The only exception was if they had physical contact. This was something Levi had not thought about at all. Although he had taught Troy and the others how to recognize people from the lesiastic Order, the members deliberately masked their auras. Since they were now no different from other ordinary people, no one could detect them. Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. Meanwhile, Dr. Erebus found a lot of dark magic methods. However, Levi insisted on testing out the initial stages of the treatments on himself first. He first took some poison that was harmless to him. Then, he used those dark magic methods to cure the poison to investigate the oue and potential side effects. Just like that, he spent each day experimenting. Still, he could not find any treatment that could actually cure Forlevia. Instead, those treatments all came with negative side effects. Luckily, since they were all tested on Levi first, he could nullify those side effects himself. Once, Rodunst found a treatment that might be effective for Forlevia, just that its side effects were too terrifying. The body would rot, leaving behind nothing but a puddle of flesh and blood. This just meant that Forlevia would go from a horrible situation to a harrowing one. The oue was the same¡ªshe would die either way. Dr. Erebus found another dark magic treatment after that. It could cure the poison, but Forlevia would have to turn into a puppet without any consciousness and thoughts. Obviously, Levi could not ept that either. If that was the case, the Shield expert¡¯s suggestion would be better. At least, it would preserve Forlevia¡¯s consciousness. It would be simr to being turned into pure energy beings like the ck family. Although their bodies were not theirs, their consciousness still remained. However, being a puppet meant that Forlevia¡¯s body would still remain, but she would have lost her consciousness. Levi could not ept both treatments. He just wanted a healthier Forlevia or a method that would not have such horrifying side effects. Each of them continued focusing on their tasks. Eventually, their efforts paid off. Venom Fiend found a treatment. There was a traitor from Marsingfill in Erudia who eventually became Parasite King. Parasites in Marsingfill were usually used to cure diseases and rarely were they used to harm others. However, Parasite King had been developing all sorts of parasites since young to harm others. He had done all sorts of heinous crimes, including using live subjects to create parasites. Rumors had it that he had used tens of thousands of people to create those parasites. That was why he was known as the traitor of Marsingfill. Furthermore, Parasite King had been developing the Ultimate Parasite, which was capable of thriving in poisons. The Ultimate Parasite, which had devoured countless poisons and parasites, had been cultivated by Parasite King for decades. Now, the creature had be immensely powerful. Because of that, Venom Fiend thought that they could use the Ultimate Parasite to deal with the poison within Forlevia. The Ultimate Parasite was capable of consuming all sorts of poisons, after all. As it liked stronger poisons, it would consume them even more aggressively. The parasite had already been cultivated using human blood, so now, it was merely absorbing all sorts of poisons as nutrients. Parasite King was searching for poisons around the world frantically as well. After the spiritual energy revival, a lot of poisonous magical herbs emerged. Hence, Parasite King was able to collect a lot of them. ¡°The poison within Forlevia is probably what the Ultimate Parasite likes the most, so it¡¯ll be able to consume the poison easily!¡± After hearing that, Levi jumped to his feet excitedly. q Chater 3033 Chater 3033 Chapter 3033 Aggressive Conquest In the past, Levi and Dr. Erebus had thought about fighting poison with poison. However, Forlevia¡¯s poison was so strong that there were no other poisons that were on par with it. Back in Hawen, a wizard had tried to use a parasite to absorb Forlevia¡¯s poison. But Forlevia¡¯s poison was so strong that it killed the wizard¡¯s parasite instead. Upon hearing how the Ultimate Parasite existed solely for consuming poison, Levi was naturally interested. Furthermore, he figured that if the Ultimate Parasite consumed Forlevia¡¯s poison, it would leave afterward since Forlevia would be of no use for it anymore. This meant that she would not suffer from any side effects. With that, her poison would be cured. ¡°We mustn¡¯t alert anyone about this! There are so many people targeting Evie that many will try to stop us if they knew we¡¯ve found a treatment. Besides, I¡¯ve just killed so many people from Idrae. They¡¯ll definitely grab the opportunity to take revenge! Once they learn about this, they¡¯ll go to all lengths just to sabotage our ns,¡± warned Levi. Hence, Dr. Erebus and the rest acted silently so no one would know what Levi¡¯s next step was. ¡°Find out where Parasite King is now. No matter the price, we must make him cure Forlevia!¡± instructed Levi coldly. As Chad had his own grievances, he was not afraid of dying. However, Levi did not believe that other people would be equally unmoved. If tempting them failed, he would resort to violence and kill them. He figured that with their lives on the line, they would definitely be convinced. ¡°Understood!¡± With that, Venom Fiend and the rest went to look for Parasite King. This time, Levi wanted them to act faster. Other than Idrae, he was wary about the mysterious force that was controlling Chad. They were much faster, so Levi would be at a disadvantage if he was slightly behind. If they were to get a step ahead of him, he would go mad. In the depths of arge mountain in Marsingfill, everything was growing haphazardly after the spiritual energy revival. There were a lot of poisonous organisms, such as mutated centipedes and all sorts of poisonous nts. There were even some toxins that had never been seen before. This was a natural restricted area that became even more terrifying after the spiritual energy revival. Material ? N?velDrama.Org. It was the most dangerous restricted area amongst the rest. Although everything looked vibrant on the surface, they were all poisonous. Barely anyone dared to venture into it. However, the Poison King¡¯s base was there. After all, the safest ce for a base would be one that no one dared to barge in. Because of this, Parasite King¡¯s enemies had no choice but to turn a blind eye to him. Since his area had be a restricted area, no one dared to look for him. After the spiritual energy revival, all sorts of poisonous organisms started to grow. Parasite King was d because he could cultivate even more dangerous parasites. In his opinion, those mutated organisms were just like the spiritual energy crystal that everyone was yearning for. Recently, Parasite King had been sending his apprentices out to capture humans so that he could use them to cultivate more venomous parasites. After the spiritual energy revival, the entire world was in chaos, including Erudia. There was no one leading the country and none of them was capable enough to do that. Everyone was filled with spite and frustration. It was now an era of aggressive conquest, where only the strongest could survive. After searching for a while, Venom Fiend finally found Parasite King¡¯s base. However, at that moment, many of Erudia¡¯s hidden forces were gathering in the surroundings and nning to attack Parasite King in the name of righteousness. That being said, their main motivation was to get their hands on Parasite King¡¯s treasures. One of the said treasures they were aiming for was the Ultimate Parasite that he had cultivated. The reason being anyone that was able to im it would possess a terrifying creature at their beck and call. Besides, Parasite King had a lot of other venomous parasites. If they got their hands on everything, they could profit a lot. Furthermore, they heard that the Rank One restricted area that Parasite King was in was not dangerous at all. There were just a lot of poisonous organisms, but Parasite King had already kept them under control. Apart from that, there were loads of spiritual energy crystals and magical herbs waiting for them to exploit. Plus, taking down Parasite King would be equivalent to conquering a Rank One restricted area. Naturally, everyone wanted to give it a shot. Chater 3034 Chater 3034 Chapter 3034 Heavenly League Rank One restricted areas were usually horrifying ces, where the beasts inside were scarier than Deities and they came inrge quantities. It was not an easy task to explore those areas. However, the Rank One restricted area with Parasite King was filled with only poisonous organisms, which could be controlled. This was a rare opportunity. As such, various forces, including the ck Sky Union and many others, had gathered together to attack Parasite King. They imed that they were acting in the name of righteousness¡ªto eliminate a public threat and seek justice for the victims. Furthermore, they promised to save those people who had been captured to cultivate the venomous parasites. However, in reality, they were just doing it for themselves. Parasite King was not the first target that they had joined forces to attack. Previously, they had already defeated multiple formidable opponents by using the same excuse. Erudia was in utter chaos, with killings happening in every corner. Hence, it was normal for such battles to ur. For the sake of a single spiritual energy crystal, countless people were killed to the point that the blood flowed like a river. It seemed that there was no end to the innocent lives being lost. The most critical point was that all of those forces, who killed without batting an eyelid, were all iming to act in the name of righteousness. In reality, they did not care for Erudia at all. They only appeared because there was a lot of spiritual energy due to the spiritual energy revival. Furthermore, since the magical herbs were in abundance as well, they were eager to get into action. Should Erudia be in danger, none of them would show up. In fact, they would probably even pretend to be dead. Regardless of who ruled over Erudia, it was of no concern to them. They were indifferent to everything because they only cared about their own interests. This was the same for Brianna and the ck Sky Union, whom Levi had met earlier. So many people had died in their hands just for the sake of profits. They were all devils. Now, a total of eleven forces were prepared to attack Parasite King. However, they were still afraid that they would not seed. As such, they sent a message to The Cardinal Hall, requesting them to dispatch some men over to eliminate the evil Parasite King. They calcted that after the spiritual energy revival, seven hundred and thirty-eight people had been captured to cultivate the parasites, and more than four hundred people were killed. Material ? N?velDrama.Org. After receiving the name list and request, The Cardinal Hall had no choice but to send some men over. Since there were quite a few Deities being added recently, it was better for them to gain experience on an actual battlefield. As an added bonus, they could also eliminate Parasite King. In fact, The Cardinal Hall already had such a n from the start. It was just that Erudia was facing too many internal and external struggles that they were unable to solve those internal problems for a long time. Now that they had more Deities, Daxon was already nning to address those problems. Coincidentally, those forces collectively requested The Cardinal Hall to send some people over to attack Parasite King. With this as a start, The Cardinal Hall could proceed with their massive n to eliminate all of their internal problems. Besides, they were now capable enough to do so. With Levi¡¯s abundant resources and the Miracle doctor¡¯s terrifying skills, the number of Deities in Erudia increased dramatically to the hundreds. Even Daxon himself had be a Deity as well. They assembled all the Deities into a team called the Heavenly League, with the members being called the Heavenly Guard. This time, they dispatched twenty-eight Heavenly Guards. Ma and Maxwell were tasked with leading the team as they had be Deities earlier and were more powerful. If they coborated with the other forces, they would be strong enough to defeat Parasite King. As this was the Heavenly League¡¯s first battle, it created a hugemotion in Erudia. But, the people were even more excited by the fact that Parasite King¡¯s base was located in a Rank One restricted area, which could be used to exploit resources. After locating Parasite King, Venom Fiend immediately went to look for Levi, who was in a chat with Azure Dragon and the rest. Due to their talents, they were all selected to be Deities and had been recruited to the Heavenly League. The Heavenly League had just informed them about their mission, which prompted them to leave before Venom Fiend¡¯s arrival. ¡°We¡¯ve found him, Master!¡± reported Venom Fiend. ¡°Good! We¡¯ll head there right away!¡± Carrying Forlevia on his back, Levi quickly left with Dr. Erebus and the rest. q Chater 3035 Chater 3035 Chapter 3035 A Misunderstanding Soon, they arrived at the mountains of Marsingfill. ¡°Parasite King is really ruthless. He killed so many people and used live subjects to cultivate parasites! How cruel!¡± ¡°He¡¯s willing to go to all lengths possible to create the Ultimate Parasite!¡± After researching Parasite King¡¯s recent acts of atrocity, Dr. Erebus and the others could not help but curse out loud. On the other hand, Levi remained silent while his expression remained cold throughout. Soon, everyone arrived at the destination. ¡°Huh?¡± They were stunned by what they saw. What¡¯s going on? Why are there so many people gathered outside Parasite King¡¯s base? There are at least thousands of people here, and they¡¯re all elites! ¡°The ck Sky Union?¡± Levi spotted a few familiar faces from the ck Sky Union in the crowd. Even that unique-looking burly man was there too, pulling along a mutated wolf on a leash. As Levi scanned the crowd, he realized that many people were apanied by beasts. Looks like a lot of people were already starting to tame these mutated beasts after the spiritual energy revival. But wait¡­ what are they doing here? Why are there so many forces gathered here? ¡°Huh? When I came earlier, no one was here! Why are there so many people all of a sudden?¡± Venom Fiend was surprised too. ¡°It seems like this has something to do with Parasite King,¡± guessed Dr. Erebus, confused. Even Levi started to feel anxious. If news spread that they were nning to use Parasite King¡¯s Ultimate Parasite to cure Forlevia, then he would have arrived toote. The n might have been ruined already. When Levi and the others appeared, the forces were not suspicious at all. They simply thought that Levi was here to attack Parasite King together. Besides, as these forces only appeared because of the spiritual energy revival, they had never seen Levi before. Hence, they did not recognize Levi and the rest. ¡°Huh? Boss, why are you here?¡± A surprised voice sounded. The people from Heavenly League walked over, including Azure Dragon, Floyd, and the others. They had received a mission from the Heavenly League to attack Parasite King. This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . They did not expect to bump into Levi and the others. ¡°Are you here to attack Parasite King too?¡± asked Kirin. Levi and the others were stunned before realizing what was going on. So, all these people are gathered here to attack Parasite King! ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± asked Levi. Azure Dragon told Levi everything, which made thetter heave a sigh of relief. Levi had thought that his opponents deliberately came here to sabotage his n after realizing the existence of Parasite King. Everything turned out to be a mere coincidence, however, as they were only there to attack Parasite King and eliminate social threats like him. When Erudia had no Deities, they were bullied by outside forces and the nation almost got destroyed. What made it worse was that apart from the outside forces attacking, Erudia was having internal strife too. Chaos and mayhem arose when so many hidden forces appeared out of nowhere. Luckily, these forces were not that powerful in this age where Deities roamed the earth. They were like the ancient Garrison n¡ªthey only existed in areas with more spiritual energy. It was simr to the Restricted Area 76 which Levi had destroyed. Their resource was actually just spiritual energy. And because this spiritual energy only existed in ces where they lived, they rarely ventured out. However, since there was a lot more spiritual energy outside after the spiritual energy revival, they all emerged. Each of them became a scourge for Erudia. Since The Cardinal Hall and the rest were not capable enough to oppose them, they had no choice but to watch helplessly. Now, they had finally created Deities and established the Heavenly League to solve these problems. Dr. Erebus and the others also heaved a sigh of relief. They thought they were a step too slow, but everything turned out to be a misunderstanding. Luckily, we made it in time! This is just a false rm. We thought that the mysterious force was so omniscient that regardless of our n, they could still guess our next step and stop us in time! Chater 3036 Chater 3036 Chapter 3036 He Must Not Die Yet This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . Dr. Erebus and the others were beyond relieved that their guess was wrong. After all, the four of them were the only ones who knew about this. As powerful as the mysterious force was, installing tracking devices on Levi¡¯s body was still beyond them. They were d that nothing went wrong, but frowns soon appeared on their faces as they came across another problem. Under normal circumstances, they would have all agreed to eradicate Parasite King. He was so evil that everyone had a burning hatred for him. Although Dr. Erebus had conducted more experiments than he did, a majority of those experiments were conducted on corpses or other living beings. Very rarely did Dr. Erebus ever experiment on live humans, so what he did was considered child¡¯s y whenpared to Parasite King. In fact, even Dr. Erebus wanted to kill Parasite King very badly. Most of Parasite King¡¯s venomous parasites were refined through the use of babies. The parasite would grow within the baby¡¯s body and eventually consume it upon maturation. The fact that such a sinister form of sorcery existed disgusted everyone to the core. However, they couldn¡¯t kill Parasite King just yet because Levi needed him to cure Forlevia. While they all agreed that Parasite King absolutely had to be killed, his death would have to wait until after Forlevia was cured of her poisoning. Even so, there was still the risk of someone else getting to Parasite King first. They would have no way of curing Forlevia if both Parasite King and his Ultimate Parasite were killed. Azure Dragon and his men realized something was amiss when they saw the strange looks on their faces. ¡°What are you doing here, Boss? Are you here for Parasite King too?¡± he asked. Before Levi could even reply, the forces from the ck Sky Union shouted, ¡°The men from Heavenly League have arrived! Let usmence the operation!¡± Ma and Maxwell turned around as they retrieved their ck seals in hand. The ck seal was used to give Heavenly Orders and was capable of mobilizing every single Heavenly Guard. ¡°Move out, Heavenly Guards! We must eliminate Parasite King today! You are authorized to kill any and all who stand in your way!¡± ¡°Yes, sir!¡± the Heavenly Guards shouted in unison. The other forces present at the scene, too, shouted in response, ¡°Death to Parasite King!¡± Determined topletely destroy Parasite King, they were ready to mobilize all of their men. Azure Dragon and his men then ignored Levi as they moved to the frontlines and prepared to attack. ¡°Three¡­ Two¡­ One¡­ Attack!¡± Right as they were about to charge forward, a figure appeared in front of them and blocked their path. ¡°No! You mustn¡¯t kill him!¡± That person was none other than Levi himself. Parasite King needs to die, but now isn¡¯t the time! I still need Parasite King to cure Evie, so I can¡¯t let him die just yet! I have to stop them from killing him! After having their assault stopped by Levi and hearing those words of his, everyone lost their minds. They were all staring at Levi in shock and disbelief as thoughts started to run wild in their minds. What? He wants to stop us from killing that heartless monster? Everyone in the country wants Parasite King dead, so why would he stop us? Is he on Parasite King¡¯s side? Floyd and Azure Dragon, too, were stunned by Levi¡¯s actions. Just moments ago, they were wondering why Levi would show up here. Did hee here just to stop us? Why would he do such a thing? ¡°Levi, do you have any idea what you¡¯re doing?¡± Maxwell shouted angrily. He couldn¡¯t bring himself to believe that Levi had actuallye to stop them. ¡°I do! Look, Parasite King cannot die just yet!¡± Levi replied. An icy-cold glint appeared in Ma¡¯s eyes as he asked, ¡°Levi, do you realize what you¡¯re doing? Are you sure you want to side with Parasite King and defend him?¡± q Chater 3037 Chater 3037 Chapter 3037 Certain Death To Those Nearby ¡°I never said I was on his side, nor am I defending him! All I¡¯m asking is for you guys to not kill him just yet!¡± Levi replied while ring back at Ma. Property ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Yeah! We still have some business to take care of with him. You guys can have your way with him once we¡¯re done with it!¡± Dr. Erebus added. They didn¡¯t dare tell the crowd about their n to have Parasite King cure Forlevia due to how despicable and risky it was. ¡°You are helping Parasite King if you stop us from killing him!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right! Why would you guys stop us when we¡¯re already gathered at the entrance!¡± ¡°Besides, what business do you have with a f*cking monster like him anyway?¡± ¡°If you insist on stopping us, you must provide us with a valid reason!¡± Ma, Maxwell, and the others shouted coldly. Even Azure Dragon and Floyd found it hard to understand what Levi was doing. What business could Levi possibly have with Parasite King? ¡°Levi, you are going against all of Erudia if you stop us!¡± ¡°Yeah! Do you have any idea how many people have died in there? Many more are still being tortured in there as we speak! How could you stop us from killing that scumbag?¡± ¡°There¡¯s no telling how many more people could die in there if we wait any longer! We came here to save those people, and that¡¯s exactly what we¡¯re going to do!¡± ¡°If you try to stop us, you will be regarded as an aplice of that evil b*stard! Are you sure you want to do this?¡± Those people were eagerly iming the moral high ground despite behaving like bloodthirsty savages. All they really wanted was to split Parasite King¡¯s treasures and dig up all the magical herbs in the Rank One restricted area, but their excuse was so justifiable that even Levi found it hard to argue against. ¡°Do you have any idea how hard it was for us all to gather here like this? How dare you stop us when we¡¯re this close to ridding the world of that scumbag?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t care what your reasons are! If you try to stop us, you will be regarded as an enemy of Erudia!¡± Ma, too, imed the moral high ground and began pressuring Levi. ¡°You¡¯d better reconsider your actions, Levi! If you choose to go against us, we will not hesitate to kill you before crushing Parasite King!¡± Maxwell was already treating Levi like an enemy. ¡°Yeah! We will kill all who stand in our way!¡± everyone shouted in unison. Right as a huge battle was about to unfold, Azure Dragon stepped forward with some of his men and shouted, ¡°Wait! Calm down, everyone! Let me ask him something first!¡± Azure Dragon then motioned at Ma and Maxwell before turning toward Levi. ¡°Boss, what business do you guys have with Parasite King? They¡¯re not going to stop unless you exin yourselves!¡± A hesitant look spread across Levi¡¯s face when he heard that. How could I possibly tell them the truth, though? Who would believe me if I said we¡¯re going to have Parasite King cure Evie of her poisoning? Everyone knows just how terrifying that poison in Evie¡¯s body is. There¡¯s no telling how powerful Ultimate Parasite will be after it consumes that poison. Since my n will end up making Parasite King stronger, there¡¯s no way they¡¯d agree to it! A majority of them would surely object to me saving Evie in this manner. While I have no reason to fear them as I could easily kill them all, this is hardly an appropriate reason to do so! With that in mind, Levi said, ¡°I can¡¯t tell you the reason just yet.¡± Those words had barely left his mouth when someone asked, ¡°You¡¯re not nning on having Parasite King cure your daughter, are you?¡± Levi tensed up instantly. What? They managed to figure it out? Having heard that question, everyone began discussing the idea. ¡°I heard that Parasite King designed a parasite called ¡®Ultimate Parasite¡¯ ever since he learned this art. In fact, he¡¯s still creating parasites to this day! They say Ultimate Parasite has be so powerful that death is certain for anyone whoes within a few hundred feet of it!¡± Chater 3038 Chater 3038 Chapter 3038 One Last Boost ¡°Yeah! On top of that, Ultimate Parasite has matured to the point where blood from humans can no longer sustain it, so he needs to feed it with all sorts of deadly poisons!¡± ¡°The poison in your daughter¡¯s body is Final Malice, isn¡¯t it? I bet you must be nning on having Ultimate Parasite consume that poison after every other treatment method has failed! Isn¡¯t that right, Levi?¡± All eyes were on Levi as they questioned him. This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . The fact that Levi had stepped forward all of a sudden with Forlevia on his back made it obvious that he was nning on curing her. Given how things had turned out, Levi had no choice but to admit it. ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right. I came looking for Parasite King because I want him to cure my daughter.¡± ¡°What?¡± Azure Dragon and the others all had shocked expressions on their faces. I can¡¯t believe Levi has gotten so desperate that he¡¯d consider treating her with such a sinister method! This is crazy! ¡°Have you lost your mind, Levi? How could you even think of treating your daughter like this? Legend has it that any living creature that gets close to Ultimate Parasite will die! What if you end up getting your daughter killed before you can even treat her?¡± Ma eximed with a mocking smile. ¡°Heck, you might even make things worse for her! That¡¯s Ultimate Parasite we¡¯re talking about! It could easily consume your daughter whole! Besides, even if you do manage to cure her, aren¡¯t you afraid of any side effects?¡± Maxwell, too, chimed in with a sarcastic grin. Azure Dragon and the others kept quiet as they agreed with what the two said. Unlike orthodox methods of treatment, these sinister methods carry huge risks. What Levi has in mind is incredibly inappropriate! Zoey and the others would surely stop him if they were here! This is simply far too risky! ¡°None of you have the right to interfere with how I handle my family¡¯s affairs!¡± Of course, Levi knew full well how risky it was. Had the circumstances not been so dire, he wouldn¡¯t have resorted to such desperate measures either. ¡°I¡¯m going to head on in and have him cure my daughter. Once that is done, you guys can do whatever you like to him. You can even eat him alive for all I care! But, right now, I need him alive to cure my daughter! Until then, those who dare toy a finger on him will be treated as my enemy, and I will not show them any mercy!¡± Levi continued coldly. Since they had already figured out his ns, he decided to be open about his determination to see it through. ¡°We can understand your situation, but have you ever considered the fact that you¡¯ll be helping Parasite King get stronger as a result?¡± said someone from the ck Sky Union. ¡°Huh? How would I be helping him?¡± Levi asked in confusion. Everyone else, too, nced at the person with puzzled looks on their faces. ¡°Think about it, you¡¯re having Ultimate Parasite absorb the poison from your daughter¡¯s body. Ultimate Parasite uses poison as its food source, so absorbing it will undoubtedly strengthen it in the process! That, in turn, will make Parasite King even stronger! To make matters worse, your daughter is poisoned with what¡¯s known as the deadliest poison in existence! This could very well strengthen Ultimate Parasite to the maximum! How will we defeat Parasite King then? I don¡¯t think we¡¯d stand a chance even if we had ten times more men with us! Heck, even Deities wouldn¡¯t be able to defeat him!¡± Everyone fell silent after hearing that man¡¯s exnation. Even Levi didn¡¯t think about that until then. Ultimate Parasite would indeed be stronger after absorbing the poison in Forlevia¡¯s body. ¡°Oh, that¡¯s right! I heard that Ultimate Parasite is only a step away from reaching its peak strength! This parasite that Parasite King has raised is nearly fully matured!¡± ¡°You¡¯d just be doing him a favor if you let it absorb your daughter¡¯s poison! How will we destroy him if he bes practically unbeatable? All of Erudia will suffer as we all be food for his venomous parasites!¡± ¡°Exactly! You¡¯d just be lending him a hand if you let him treat your daughter!¡± q Chater 3039 Chater 3039 Chapter 3039 Heavenly Guards Attack Everyone freaked out when they heard that. Levi would simply be providing Ultimate Parasite the nudge it needed to fully mature. Regardless of whether the creature could cure Forlevia or if she would be in any danger, Ultimate Parasite would definitely grow stronger after absorbing the poison in her body. That would result in Parasite King bing so powerful that no one could stop him, which was a very understandable reason for their concern. Of course, they weren¡¯t actually worried about what would happen to Erudia. They were just worried about not being able to defeat Parasite King and splitting his treasures. In order to keep Parasite King from getting stronger, they had to stop Levi from providing him with Forlevia¡¯s poison. ¡°This is nothing personal, Levi! It¡¯s simply a fact that Parasite King will be stronger if he treats your daughter, and that¡¯ll make him a threat to all of Erudia! You can¡¯t just put an entire nation in danger because of your own selfish reasons! You¡¯re practically sacrificing tons of innocent lives just so you can save your daughter!¡± Ma protested. ¡°Exactly! Besides, there¡¯s no guarantee that your daughter will get better anyway! Who knows, her condition might even worsen as a result!¡± Maxwell added. ¡°Yeah! We cannot allow you to strengthen Parasite King like this!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right! You can¡¯t stop us!¡± ¡°You¡¯d better step aside or we¡¯ll kill you too, Levi!¡± The members of the ck Sky Union were all yelling at Levi, ready to attack at any moment. Azure Dragon and his men, too, agreed with their statements. Not only would Levi¡¯s n put Forlevia at risk, but it would also strengthen Parasite King in the process and make him a huge threat to Erudia! There¡¯s no telling how many people would die because of it! With that in mind, they kept quiet as they didn¡¯t know what to say. ¡°The only reason I¡¯m wasting my breath talking to you people instead of kicking all of your a*ses is because you¡¯re Erudians. Some of you may be genuinely concerned about Erudia¡¯s safety, but I know what most of you are really thinking. I can still kill Parasite King with ease even if Ultimate Parasite does end up maturing,¡± Levi said calmly. Levi couldn¡¯t care less about Parasite King as it would only take him one punch to kill him. However, nobody believed Levi¡¯s words at all. ¡°Oh, stop with that bullsh*t! Nobody knows how powerful he could be after Ultimate Parasite fully matures! How would you guarantee that you can take him on?¡± ¡°What if you fail to kill him? If he triumphs, all of Erudia will be doomed because of your selfishness!¡± ¡°You can¡¯t guarantee anything!¡± Nobody agreed to let Levi proceed with his n. ¡°Listen up, Levi! As long as we¡¯re around, you¡¯re not going to treat your daughter with that parasite! Heavenly Guards, attack!¡± Ma ordered the men into action with a Heavenly Order. As the Deities had sworn absolute obedience to the Heavenly Order before joining the Heavenly League, they would have to obey any and all orders given to them. ¡°Charge,rades! We will kill all who stand in our path!¡± the members of the ck Sky Union shouted as they, too, prepared to attack. Azure Dragon and his men were faced with a huge dilemma. It was incredibly difficult for them to choose between obeying the Heavenly Order and taking Levi¡¯s side. Right as they were all sweating nervously in hesitation, Levi shouted, ¡°Azure Dragon, Kirin, Phoenix, White Tiger, ck Tortoise, Floyd¡­ Stop them if you still have any respect for me!¡± They nearly lost their minds when they heard that. Property ? N?velDrama.Org. What? Levi is asking us to choose between him and Heavenly Order? This is way crazier than we expected! Everyone else paused in their tracks and stared at Azure Dragon and the others, waiting for them to make their decision. ¡°What are you guys waiting for? Attack! All Heavenly Guards, Imand you to attack at once!¡± Ma shouted. ¡°Is it that hard of a choice to make? How dare you call yourselves Heavenly Guards if you can¡¯t even make such a simple decision?¡± Maxwell added. Chater 3040 Chater 3040 Chapter 3040 Standing With The Boss ¡°Where¡¯s your loyalty, huh? What happened to that oath you all took? You¡¯re all members of Heavenly League, so you have to obey any Heavenly Order given to you even if it costs you your lives!¡± As Ma and Maxwell continued yelling at them, everyone else waited for them to make their decision. Azure Dragon and the others had conflicted looks on their faces. As if being forced to make such a difficult choice wasn¡¯t bad enough, having Ma and Maxwell yelling at them like that only stressed them out even further. ¡°Argh! Screw it! Stop them!¡± Suddenly, Azure Dragon, Kirin, and the others all turned around at the same time to face Ma, Maxwell, and the thousands of people behind them. ¡°Those who dare pass us by are to be treated as enemies, and we will kill them all without mercy!¡± ¡°Yeah! No one¡¯s getting past us!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Boss! We¡¯ve got you covered, so just go on in!¡± they shouted as they stood in a straight line in front of Ma and Maxwell. Feeling relieved that they were on his side, Levi quickly entered Parasite King¡¯sir with Dr. Erebus. Material ? N?velDrama.Org. Azure Dragon and the others had smiles on their faces as they felt happy with their decision. In the end, they had all chosen to take Levi¡¯s side. ¡°How dare you go against a Heavenly Order? I¡¯m going to tell everyone about your actions today and have you all kicked out of Heavenly League!¡± ¡°This is it! We¡¯re done for!¡± ¡°None of us will stand a chance if Ultimate Parasite consumes Final Malice!¡± ¡°Just you wait¡­ Erudia will soon be a living hell, and it¡¯ll be all your fault!¡± Regardless of what they said, Azure Dragon and the rest refused to budge. ¡°Attack! I want you all to¡­ Actually, forget it¡­¡± Ma and Maxwell had wanted to attack at first, but they changed their minds when they saw that Azure Dragon had a lot of Deities on his side. Fighting them would only result in heavy casualties for both parties, so all they could do was wait there and pray for the best. The members of the ck Sky Union were extremely agitated as they feared they wouldn¡¯t be able to split Parasite King¡¯s treasures. However, there was nothing they could do about it as Azure Dragon had too many Deities on his side. Just like that, Levi and the others continued on into Parasite King¡¯sir. They encountered so many poisonous organisms and ferocious beasts along the way that Venom Fiend¡¯s eyes went wide with awe. To him, those things were treasures that he liked even more than women. However, the sight that greeted them shortly after was so gruesome and horrific that it got everyone¡¯s anger boiling. Countless live children and babies were being used to produce parasites, and their harrowing states were incredibly unsightly. ¡°What the f*ck? This is beyond inhumane!¡± Dr. Erebus cursed angrily. Levi, too, was furious as seeing those children reminded him of Forlevia¡¯s condition. Forlevia has me to help treat her poisoning, but what about these kids? They can only suffer helplessly with no hope of salvation! As the group carried on, they finally found the person they were looking for. Parasite King and his disciples had already received word about their arrival, so they had thousands of men surround Levi¡¯s group outside the area. Hundreds of eyes were ring intensely at Levi¡¯s group at the same time. Parasite King hadid out his parasites in preparation for a fight as he stood in the back. ¡°Please don¡¯t get the wrong idea! We¡¯re here to have Parasite King cure my daughter!¡± Levi shouted. ¡°So, you¡¯re Levi, huh? Your daughter has been poisoned with Final Malice, am I right?¡± asked a terrifyingly skinny old man as he stepped forward. His eyes lit up with excitement when he looked at Forlevia and eximed, ¡°This truly is a powerful poison!¡± All Ultimate Parasite needed was a powerful poison to fully mature, so it was normal for him to feel excited when the said poison had been delivered to his doorstep. And here I was, wondering where I could find a poison powerful enough to feed Ultimate Parasite! The one in this girl¡¯s body is perfect! Naturally, Levi could see right through his intentions, but he said nothing about it for Forlevia¡¯s sake. ¡°Come on, let¡¯s get started with it!¡± Levi wasted no time bringing Forlevia toward the man. q Chater 3041 Chater 3041 Chapter 3041 Ultimate Parasite Levi was fully prepared to take action if Forlevia was in any danger. Parasite King then retrieved the box containing Ultimate Parasite, and a terrifying aura filled the ce instantly. The poisonous organisms in the area began to twitch like crazy, and the ferocious beasts that they kept as pets started roaring and screeching. Even the live hosts used to breed the venomous parasites were thrashing about wildly as the parasites inside them reacted to Ultimate Parasite¡¯s aura. It was so terrifying that even Parasite King¡¯s disciples had to back off. Otherwise, Ultimate Parasite would suck their life force out of them. That was the main cause of death for those who got close to Ultimate Parasite. ¡°You guys should back off too,¡± Parasite King told Levi¡¯s group with a sinister chuckle. Levi waved at them and motioned for them to fall back. ¡°I¡¯ll be fine! I need to stay with my daughter,¡± he said. Parasite King then slowly opened the box, unleashing a much stronger aura into the surrounding area. The aura was so powerful that the ones from Deities didn¡¯t evene close. It wasparable to the aura from the fearsome beast that Levi encountered upon exiting the South Pole. Levi shifted his gaze toward the box and saw that Ultimate Parasite was actually a tiny worm. Despite its small size, the worm was the most poisonous living creature in existence. Although it looked beautiful with its bright and colorful body, those who knew about it would never dare approach it, let alone touch it. Parasite King had sacrificed so many people throughout the process of raising Ultimate Parasite that he lost count. He nced at Levi and thought to himself in confusion. Hmm? Why is he perfectly fine? I know just how powerful Ultimate Parasite is. In fact, I know it better than anyone else. Those whoe within a few hundred feet of it are bound to die. Coming into contact with Ultimate Parasite¡¯s aura alone is enough to corrode the person¡¯s flesh and drain their life force, and yet, this guy ispletely unaffected by it! However, his attention soon shifted toward Ultimate Parasite as he waited for it to absorb the poison from Forlevia. No one will be able to stop me after this! All of those people waiting out there are going to die! The worm seemed to have detected the scent of the poison in Forlevia¡¯s body after crawling out of its box. It then wiggled its body excitedly and ran straight toward her before biting her in the arm. Since the worm used poison as a source of nutrients, it had a thing for all sorts of dangerous poisons. The deadlier a poison was, the more the worm would like it. Levi kept an eye on Forlevia¡¯s body for any changes while the worm absorbed the poison aggressively. He was ready to strike the moment he noticed anything unusual about her condition. Levi also paid close attention to the poison in Forlevia¡¯s body as he knew that poison would amplify its effects if affected by an external force. I wonder how things will turn out if Ultimate Parasite absorbs it instead¡­ His train of thoughts was soon interrupted as a huge smile spread across his face. As if Ultimate Parasite was the perfect counter for the poison in Forlevia¡¯s body, the poison did nothing in retaliation and simply let the parasite absorb it. After all, there was no way for a prey to fight back against its predator. Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. Not only was the amount of poison in Forlevia¡¯s body decreasing with each passing second, but she also suffered no adverse effects whatsoever. Parasite King, too, felt incredibly excited as he watched Ultimate Parasite grow stronger from absorbing the poison. The strength of its aura has increased twice as much by now, and it¡¯s still increasing as time passes. Ultimate Parasite is going to be the most powerful venomous parasite in the world! Chater 3042 Chater 3042 Chapter 3042 Shut The Hell Up ¡°Hahaha!¡± Parasite King burst outughing as he felt his own power levels increasing too. Since Ultimate Parasite was directly linked to his body, he would get stronger along with it. As a terrifying aura enveloped the mountains around them, the fluctuations in the spiritual energy and maic fields caused a thunderstorm to form. Soon, the spiritual energy in the air took the form of a vortex and started affecting everything around it. The strange phenomenon was so scary that even Ma and the others who were waiting outside eximed in shock when they saw it. ¡°Oh, no! We¡¯re doomed!¡± ¡°The Ultimate Parasite must¡¯ve absorbed that nasty poison by now! It¡¯s going to mature fully!¡± ¡°Levi, you b*stard! None of us will be able to stop Parasite King now!¡± Despite the outrage from everyone, Azure Dragon and the rest refused to budge from their spot. Meanwhile, Forlevia¡¯s condition continued to improve as the worm continued absorbing the poison. ¡°As expected of Final Malice! It truly is the deadliest poison in existence! Hahaha! I¡¯ve never seen anything like this! Come on, baby! Keep going!¡± Parasite King eximed excitedly as he urged his worm to carry on. Under normal circumstances, Levi would¡¯ve shut him up on the spot with a p. However, he was overwhelmed with excitement as well when he saw just how effective this treatment method was. D*mn, even the sacred spring doesn¡¯te close to this level of efficiency! The worm¡¯s body kept changing colors while absorbing the poison. After what seemed like forever, a loud boom was heard from the sky above. The next thing they knew, the mountains in the area were shaking violently as a horrifying aura spread across thend. All nts and animals within range died instantly, and the spiritual energy crystals had all but vanished. Had it not been for Levi, Dr. Erebus and the others would also be in grave danger. Parasite King¡¯s disciples, on the other hand, were not so lucky. Each and every one of them had their life forcepletely drained from their bodies. As for the people being used as hosts for the parasites, they were meant to be sacrificed to Ultimate Parasite upon its maturity, to begin with. Since Levi¡¯s attention was mainly focused on Forlevia, he only managed to protect Dr. Erebus and those in his group. Besides, the human hosts that were captured had already bonded with the parasites, so there was no way to save them anyway. If anything, their deaths were more of a release from their suffering. ¡°Hahahaha! I did it! I¡¯ve finally produced the most powerful venomous parasite in the world!¡± Parasite King cackled maniacally as he swallowed his worm and became one with it. Since Ultimate Parasite was made for himself, he was actually strengthening himself the whole time. His body emanated an aura so powerful that it felt like it would tear the world apart. It wouldn¡¯t even be an overstatement to say that no Deity had evere close to such levels of power. All Parasite King needed was that final boost to reach this stage, and that was exactly what Levi provided him with. I did it! I finallypleted Ultimate Parasite! This is the day I¡¯ve always been waiting for! Man, it feels great to have everything at my fingertips! Parasite King thought to himself as he continued to absorb the life force from the magical herbs and living creatures in the area. However, Levi¡¯s attention was fully focused on Forlevia at the time. Although Ultimate Parasite was a force to be reckoned with, the poison within her body was a much bigger problem. Due to how strong the poison was, Ultimate Parasite was able to mature from absorbing just half of it. Since it didn¡¯t fully absorb the poison, there were still traces of it left in her body. Even so, it was considered great progress for Levi as Forlevia¡¯s condition had improved tremendously. With only half of the poison left, their chances of sess had be a lot higher.Material ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Hahaha! I did it! I¡¯m invincible now! Who dares to fight me now?¡± Parasite King shouted whileughing like a madman. Seconds after those words had left his mouth, Levi appeared in front of him and pped him hard across the face. Smack! ¡°Shut the hell up!¡± q Chater 3043 Chater 3043 Chapter 3043 I Will Be The Judge Of That Levi was still in the middle of checking Forlevia after she had gotten better when the moron before him startedughing boisterously, spewing nonsense, and causing all kinds of abnormal phenomena to happen outside. He was aplete eyesore to Levi. What a pain! That was why Levi went up and gave Parasite King a hard p across the face. Thetter was visibly taken aback as a result. After all, he had just bragged about being invincible and how he could rule over everything and everyone. Yet, he ended up receiving a p the very next second. What was more shocking was the fact that he did not see Levi¡¯s ping. Huh¡­ something¡¯s not right. I¡¯m supposed to be invincible. So how did this happen? Did something go wrong? It doesn¡¯t make sense! Parasite King watched as Levi stared at him. ¡°Thank you for curing my daughter. Although only half of the poison¡¯s been removed, to me, that¡¯s more than enough. So, thank you again for that.¡± Levi was actually expressing his gratitude toward Parasite King, whichpletely stunned thetter. More importantly, Parasite King was still pondering over the p he had received. I¡¯m supposed to be indestructible. So how the hell did I just get pped? ¡°However, that¡¯s that and this is this. You helped me, so I thanked you, and that means we¡¯re even. Regardless of what you did for me, that doesn¡¯t change the fact that you¡¯re a menace. You¡¯ve harmed too many innocent lives, so I¡¯m going to have to kill you. You don¡¯t have a problem with that, do you?¡± Levi remarked sternly. In truth, he had wanted to kill Parasite King from the moment he heard about that tyrant, but he remained silent up until now. In fact, his urge to kill Parasite King only grew after he saw what the madman did to those poor, innocent lives. Now that Forlevia had gotten the treatment, Levi saw no reason to keep his rage in check anymore. It also didn¡¯t help that this dimwit continued to tick him off. ¡°Huh? What did you just say?¡± Parasite King asked, finally returning to his senses. I think¡­ no, I¡¯m sure of it. I¡¯ve just been pped by this man standing before me. ¡°I said I¡¯m going to kill you now,¡± Levi answered grimly. ¡°What? Kill me? Hahahaha!¡± Parasite King burst intoughter. ¡°Let me remind you that I am now invincible¡ª¡± Before he could even finish, Levi¡¯s fist came flying in his direction. Parasite King¡¯s body instantly exploded into bits, spraying the area with blood and flesh. Levi¡¯s power continued to spread, and the mist made of blood quickly vanished. He then proceeded to crush all the venomous parasites that were trying to escape. He wasn¡¯t going to give Parasite King a chance to preserve his legacy. There¡¯s no way I¡¯m going to let a wicked gue like him to live on through his parasites. Levi certainly wouldn¡¯t allow that. ¡°I did thank you, so we don¡¯t owe each other,¡± he dered. Then, he turned and left with Forlevia in his arms. Once outside, the people were astonished to see him return. Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. The Ultimate Parasite has fully matured! So how did Levi survive? This is impossible! ¡°Has Evie been cured, Boss?¡± Azure Dragon and the rest asked in concern. Levi shook his head in frustration. ¡°The poison¡¯s too strong. Even the Ultimate Parasite could only absorb half of it. Any more than that and it would¡¯ve been too much for it. But still, this is great news. I¡¯d even call it a miracle. Things will only get better from here on out.¡± ¡°Really? Thank goodness!¡± The crowd was overjoyed. Some time ago, they had all been busy trying to find a cure for Forlevia together with Zoey. Now that they were seeing results, they couldn¡¯t be any happier. ¡°Thank you for your hard work. If those guyse looking for you for trouble, reach out to me. I¡¯ll be sure to help,¡± dered Levi. ¡°Yes, sir!¡± Despite feeling confused, they were impressed by how Levi seemedpletely unaffected by the fact they would be dealing with Deities. He really is powerful. Chater 3044 Chater 3044 Chapter 3044 Levi Is Being Targeted Again Property ? N?velDrama.Org. Ma and the others charged into Parasite King¡¯s nest only to find that it was now in shambles. Everything had been razed. All the people in there had died. The magical herbs and spiritual energy crystal had dried up. Even all the poisonous organisms and venomous parasites had been destroyed. This was supposed to be a Rank One restricted area, but now, there was nothing left. The ck Sky Union zed with fury. They hade looking for anything valuable, only to stumble upon nothing. ¡°What happened? What¡¯s going on?¡± The group was evidently puzzled. ¡°I¡¯m guessing Parasite King destroyed everything in the process of creating the Ultimate Parasite,¡± Ma exined. ¡°His spiritual energy must have destroyed everything, including the magical herbs. It¡¯s not surprising, though; there¡¯s no way any living creature could¡¯ve survived in such an environment.¡± ¡°But where did Parasite King and Ultimate Parasite go? I don¡¯t see them anywhere.¡± ¡°They couldn¡¯t have escaped, could they?¡± The crowd quickly realized that Parasite King was nowhere to be found. However, they noticed some traces on the ground. It looked as though Parasite King had been blown up. ¡°He¡¯s probably dead. I just heard Levi mention that the Ultimate Parasite could only absorb half of the poison inside his daughter¡¯s body. Maybe the poison was so powerful that even the parasite couldn¡¯t withstand it,¡± one of the elders surmised. ¡°The Ultimate Parasite is one with Parasite King, so if the creature explodes, so would he.¡± The others nodded in agreement. It does seem that way. After all, there isn¡¯t any other exnation that could justify Parasite King¡¯s death otherwise. It couldn¡¯t have been possible that it was Levi who defeated Parasite King, right? There¡¯s no way he¡¯s that strong. He may be able to go up against a Deity, but Parasite King¡¯s far more powerful than that. ¡°D*mmit! This is all Levi¡¯s fault! Parasite King may be gone now, but so is everything else!¡± ¡°We couldn¡¯t get anything out of this!¡± ¡°Imagine all the stuff we could¡¯ve gotten if we were the ones fighting Parasite King instead!¡± ¡°Give us what we came for, Levi Garrison!¡± Variousrge organizations unanimously began turning their attention toward Levi. They had done everything they could, only to receive no benefit in return¡ªall because of Levi. Hence, they were adamant about making him pay and would soon plot against him. Doesn¡¯t he have plenty of resources? We¡¯ll rob him of whatever he has, then! But first, we have to gather more forces in case Levi proved too much to handle. In truth, they had already harbored such intentions when Levi¡¯s fame spread. It was just that they couldn¡¯t do much at the time as he remained abroad. But now, he just so happened to be in Erudia. This is our chance. We¡¯reing for you, Levi Garrison. Despite everything, Ma and Maxwell couldn¡¯t stop beaming. ¡°Even if Levi wasn¡¯t supposed to be part of this, we still achieved our mission in the end. Parasite King has been eliminated! We can all be at ease now.¡± The Heavenly League had onlye to annihte Parasite King from the start. As such, it was only natural that the members of the league had no idea what the other¡¯s actual intentions were. These people didn¡¯t really care about how many lives Parasite King had taken or how much of a threat he was to Erudia. Their only concern was the benefits. Because of that, they now had their sights set on Levi. Of course, their n waspletely unnoticed by the Heavenly League. ¡°That¡¯s great news! Good riddance to that menace!¡± The crowd made it seem as though they were thrilled to learn of Parasite King¡¯s death. But deep down, they were all wondering how to scheme against Levi. Azure Dragon and his gang are always watching over Levi. They¡¯re also Deities andrge in number. We¡¯ll have to steer them away before we can do anything to him. As soon as Levi left, he issued another reward announcement for whoever could cure Forlevia. q Chater 3045 Chater 3045 Chapter 3045 Idrae Panicked He also announced that he had gotten rid of half the venom in Forlevia¡¯s body. It could deter Idrae and other mysterious forces from attacking, apart from encouraging more people to figure out a cure for the venom with the bounty offered. ¡°Come! Destroy me! Try to stop me! Anyway, half the venom is no longer in my daughter¡¯s body. You are a bunch of trash! Do you think you can get in my way?¡± Levi vented his anger. Even though he encountered countless obstacles during the process, he still managed to remove half of the venom in Forlevia. When the news got out, everyone was shocked, especially the people in Idrae. ¡°What the hell? He used a venomous parasite! If he took out half of it thus far, it would not be long before he cures his daughter.¡± ¡°Ugh, I hate you, Levi! It is ridiculous! I can¡¯t let him continue to treat his daughter!¡± ¡°Let¡¯s request for Xyperia to dispatch their men. We have to do whatever we can to stop him from curing his daughter of all venom!¡± Everyone in Idrae panicked. None of them had gotten over how the three of their leaders had died. Meanwhile, Levi had gotten rid of half the venom in his daughter¡¯s body. Therefore, it was a nightmare for them. When the high-ranking official in Xyperia heard their request, they dly agreed. Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. They decided to specially send some Deities to deal with the venom in Forlevia. On the other hand, the Hydron members gathered on a small ind. They were all taken aback when they heard the news. ¡°After spending half the day trying to stop Levi, he still managed to suck out half of the venom in his daughter¡¯s body. If we do not pay more attention to them, he could get her fully cured.¡± They all felt dismayed. ¡°No! If this continues, and Levi¡¯s daughter recovers, he would be reluctant to take revenge on Idrae! We can¡¯t let that happen! Instruct the rest of the organization to focus on stopping Levi from curing his daughter! Let¡¯s put a pause on our revenge ns on Idrae. This matter is more important!¡± After Chad learned about the matter, he could not help but think how daring Levi was for using such means. His daughter and Forlevia were around the same age. Given so, he did feel happy for Forlevia after hearing that she had been half cured. However, the mysterious forces that took his daughter were getting frustrated. They could not believe that Levi managed to help Forlevia without their knowledge, which was a humiliation to them. Therefore, they would stick to the previous steps of stopping Levi from extracting all the venom from his daughter¡¯s body. In truth, Levi had released the news that he had partially taken out the venom in Forlevia¡¯s body in order to cause an uproar. In addition, he wanted to lure out the mysterious forces who were stopping him from treating Forlevia. The more he agitated them, the more likely they would try to stop him. Naturally, it would not be long before they made a mistake and revealed themselves. Levi also got his men to cooperate with Rodunst to find the masterminds. Unfortunately, those viins were meticulous and did not leave any traces behind previously. Despite so, things were different this time. Since Forlevia got better, Levi could finally make his move. He could even n how to deal with Idrae and Xyperia¡¯s forces after Forlevia fully recovered. In addition, he would hunt down the big organizations and other forces that tried to stop him. Once Forlevia was well again, he would knock on all their doors to take revenge. For now, Levi felt relieved that Forlevia was almost back to her usual self after they extracted half the venom in her body. She did not get sleepy often anymore and could walk on her own. Day-to-day activities posed no problem for her either. In fact, Forlevia could even go back to cultivating once Levi got the remaining venom in her body under control. He had faith that they could cure Forlevia if they searched harder for the remedy. It was only a matter of time since they offered a new bounty. However, there was one question on everyone¡¯s minds. How does Levi still have resources? Chater 3046 Chater 3046 Chapter 3046 Where The Resources Were Hidden It wasmon knowledge that Levi had lost lots of his resources during this period. Firstly, he offered bounties which many people had collected. More importantly, Hawen ¡®robbed¡¯ him. After Terrandya took over, they cheated him, and he also gave Erudia much of his resources. Yet, he still could give out another reward. Where was he getting the resources from? How did he get his hands on them? Didn¡¯t he tell Terrandya about the secret? Material ? N?velDrama.Org. The series of questions made everyone puzzled. Besides, based on thetest report, Levi did not step foot out of Erudia the whole time. He did not have anyone bring in resources for him either. Looking at the facts, he should be out of resources by then. Therefore, the origins of his existing resources remained a mystery. It was as though he could pluck them out from thin air whenever he needed them. Everybody could notprehend it. More notably, Xyperia had been keeping an eye on Terrandya. Since Terrandya learned of Levi¡¯s secret, they had not made any move, and no one knew if they had gotten their hands on Levi¡¯s resources. Meanwhile, Zarain and the organizations working with it did not care much about the matter. They were not concerned nor curious about the source of Levi¡¯s resources. Despite it being a secret, they knew it had to do with spiritual energy revival and the super-spiritual ley line at the South Pole. No matter what, those were always the sources. To Zarain, that amount of resources was nothing. It might not be known to outsiders, but the people in Erudia, especially those close to Levi, knew that he had stashed a mountain of resources somewhere. Forparison, it could fill ten of Digital God¡¯s aircraft. Besides, they were all of high quality. Anyone whoid their eyes on them would drool in excitement. Levi had kept all of his resources in a new restricted area in Erudia, and the quality of his current stash could even be higher than his previous one. On the other hand, Forlevia could y in the mountain of resources since she was able to move freely again. Of course, no third party knew of the secret location. In fact, Levi was more afraid of the trouble it would bring than being attacked. If others learned of the location, it would likely attract troublemakers every day. Worrying about the thieves would only annoy Levi. Regardless, it would be difficult for anyone abroad to target the ce since they had to enter Erudia first. Even if Erudia did not inform him of intruders, the increasing number of Heavenly Guards and Deities would stop people from entering thend as they wished. With that, no one would dare to have designs on Levi¡¯s resources. That being said, Levi still had to worry about the thieves in Erudia, such as ck Sky Union. Although they had been killing others and raiding their resources, the fortune they amassed was insignificantpared to what Levi had. If they had a portion of Levi¡¯s resources, they would not have to kill or steal from others again. In fact, they could live off it for the rest of their lives. Therefore, they desired Levi¡¯s fortune, especially since the idea popped up in their minds thest time. In order to take Levi¡¯s resources once and for all, they had been contacting other forces and making preparations. After casting their out for partners, ck Sky Union managed to get twenty-four organizations of a simr size to join them. There were also almost fifty other smaller forces that agreed to help them. Together, they were a formidable force that posed a threat to Levi. The only problem was that they did not know where Levi had hidden his resources. It was a difficult feat to find the resources since the location was a well-kept secret. They had sent many people to look for it. However, none of them could locate it. As everyone started to panic, the Blood n, one of the organizations, had news to share. ¡°I did not expect Levi to keep all his resources there! No wonder we could not find it,¡± the leader of the Blood n eximed. q Chater 3047 Chater 3047 Chapter 3047 News From The Heavenly League Hearing that, everyone started to probe, ¡°Where did Levi stash his resources?¡± ¡°I bet you didn¡¯t expect Levi to hide them in Parasite King¡¯s oldir.¡± As soon as Blood n¡¯s leader finished, everyone started to gossip. They were all shocked by the revtion. Over thest few days, countless of them tried to look everywhere for the resources, and it was the only ce they failed to check. Therge mountain in Marsingfill, Erudia, had been destroyed by the Ultimate Parasite. Therefore, almost no one would go there. Levi had hidden his resources there as it was hard for others to locate them. Material ? N?velDrama.Org. If they tried to look for it themselves, they would never find it. It was a splendid idea. The leader of ck Sky Union cautiously questioned, ¡°How did you know?¡± The other leader only chuckled in response. ¡°I have my ways!¡± ¡°Did someone from Heavenly League reveal it to you?¡± ck Sky Union¡¯s leader guessed. Those from Blood nughed. After all, only those in Heavenly League knew where Levi¡¯s hidden resources were. The Blood n¡¯s leader probably had connections with someone in the Heavenly League, which allowed him to strike a deal. The leader of the Blood n continued, ¡°Of course, it was not that easy. We had to give something in return since there are no free meals here. Besides, who wouldn¡¯t want to have some of Levi¡¯s resources?¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± All the other leaders turned to look at him. ¡°Firstly, he will give us the information.¡± Nodding fervently, they all eximed, ¡°We understand that part. But, there must be more to it, right?¡± ¡°Secondly, he will lure away all the Heavenly Guards helping Levi so that we would not have to deal with them when we attack him.¡± Everyone rejoiced after they heard what the Blood n¡¯s leader said. Initially, they were all worried about fighting with Deities like Azure Dragon when they targeted Levi. After all, they would likely suffer if they had to fight with his Heavenly Guards. As such, they spent much time racking their brains to think of a way to avoid engaging with his Heavenly Guards. Now, it seemed like they had averted the problem. ¡°That is great news! We have to reward him since he is doing a great favor for us,¡± everyone uttered. ¡°He wants ten percent of Levi¡¯s resources,¡± Blood n¡¯s leader suddenly announced amidst all the discussions. At once, the crowd kept quiet. It was a concern since ten percent was a huge portion. ¡°Okay, I guess we have no choice but to agree to his terms. After all, he¡¯s the only one who can get rid of the Heavenly Guards, which is crucial for us to seed,¡± ck Sky Union¡¯s leader decisively stated. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s all right!¡± One by one, the leaders agreed. After all, they all knew what it meant to get their hands on those resources. It was no surprise that those in the Heavenly League would also want a part of it. While they were greedy for Levi¡¯s resources, they did not dare to strike, given their status. As such, this was the only way to obtain a share. It was not for Erudia nor Heavenly League. Instead, the mysterious person was only doing it for himself. After all, everyone knew that Deities were powerful, but for them to obtain more power, they had to have abundant resources. In fact,pared to normal people, Deities needed more of them. Therefore, many people were eyeing Levi¡¯s resources. ¡°Hahaha, I thought those from the Heavenly League were righteous and would only think for Erudia. Now, it seems like they are just like us. They were only putting on a facade.¡± The leaders began toment, ¡°Although they seem prim and proper, they are as greedy as us.¡± ¡°What a joke. Not only did the member of the Heavenly League reveal the location, but he will also get rid of the Heavenly Guards. Hahaha.¡± One of the leaders snickered. ¡°Who wouldn¡¯t be tempted by Levi¡¯s resources? It is normal for those in the Heavenly League to have greed. The only problem is that we don¡¯t know who he is.¡± As the discussions went on, they slowly turned to look at the Blood n¡¯s leader. ¡°Don¡¯t try to find out who he is. It is a secret. He will never reveal himself!¡± ¡°But I think some of us can already guess his identity¡­¡± ¡°Let¡¯s all prepare to take down Levi!¡± Chater 3048 Chater 3048 Chapter 3048 What If I Said No Soon, everyone gathered their men and started to head for the mountain in Marsingfill. Half a day passed, and the organizations had finally gathered together. Countless men were then standing outside Parasite King¡¯s oldir. The number of men who came had tripledpared to the previous time. In particr, they assembled all those withbat prowess on par with that of a Deity. There were more than sixty such fighters among the organizations. At the moment, they hid outside the Parasite King¡¯s oldir, preparing to attack. One of their men had checked earlier and confirmed that all Levi¡¯s resources were there. It turned out that the news from the man in the Heavenly League was urate. Right then, they were waiting for him to draw the Heavenly Guards away. Soon, those in the Heavenly League received news that they had to go up North to deal with an issue. Reportedly, there were unusual movements near the North, in Xyperia. Therefore, the Heavenly Guards had to guard the ce to prevent an invasion. When the organizations waiting outside received news that the Heavenly Guards went to the North, they could not sit back anymore and decided to attack. With that, they started to sneak into the Parasite King¡¯s oldir. At that moment, Levi was resting. Meanwhile, Forlevia was busying herself with the mountain of resources, curious about everything there. Dr. Erebus and the Digital God were also upied with the matter of the bounty. No one else was there other than them. ¡°We have some visitors that you will have to receive,¡± Levi stated without opening his eyes. The moment the ck Sky Union and the rest appeared, Levi could already sense them. In addition, he was not surprised that those people wanted to take his resources. He already knew the consequences after he got rid of Parasite King, that there would be a time those people tried to find a way toy their hands on his resources. As predicted, they finally appeared. Boom! The next moment, he felt the mountain shake underneath his feet. All the forces, including ck Sky Union, had arrived. They appeared from all corners like a tsunami, surrounding the entire area. Dr. Erebus and Digital God immediately stopped their work to look over. In contrast, Levi did not even get up from his lying position butzily looked at the intruders. As the group of them rushed forward, the ck Sky Union¡¯s leader roared, ¡°Levi, you better surrender all your resources. Otherwise, we will take them by force!¡± Following that, everyone else chimed in, ¡°Give us your resources. Otherwise, we will snatch them away!¡± ¡°You must be from the ck Sky Union. Is this our third meeting?¡± Levi muttered. ¡°Our third time?¡± Members of the ck Sky Union, including the leader, looked at Levi in confusion when they heard what he said. Isn¡¯t this our second meeting? Why is it the third? Little did they know that Levi had gone to their base camp in the past to send men and resources. However, it was done without their knowledge. ¡°You better hand over your resources, Levi. You thwarted our ns and made us lose all of Parasite King¡¯s precious treasures thest time. Therefore, you have topensate us. Now, we havee knocking on your door to get it. As long as you give us the resources you are hiding here, we will leave immediately after getting them without hurting anyone,¡± the crowd yelled. Dr. Erebus eximed, ¡°When you eliminated Parasite King, you were all iming the moral high ground. I thought you were doing it for the people, but I see you all did it only for the treasure. You are hypocrites!¡± Material ? N?velDrama.Org. The group red at him and chuckled. ¡°Well, it is none of your business! You better give us all the resources!¡± ¡°Levi, make your decision now.¡± Calmly, Levi asked, ¡°What if I say no?¡± ¡°If you reject our request, we will have no choice but to take the resources by force. Are you confident that the three of you plus one in recovery can take down the whole lot of us?¡± q Chater 3049 Chater 3049 Chapter 3049 Show Yourselves They all thought Levi was only trying to buy time With that in mind, the leader of the ck Sky Union could not help but scoff. It was a tant threat to Levi. ¡°Although we do not have a Deity among us, we have sixty-seven fighters ofparablebat prowess. In a short amount of time, they are as good as Deities. Besides, we have hundreds of provisionalbatants, and the rest are elite fighters. Are you sure you can take us on?¡± The organizations snickered. Unexpectedly, Levi threw a question back at them. ¡°Who says we only have a few people?¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Everyone froze momentarily before they burst outughing. ¡°Are you waiting for your Deities from the Heavenly League? It¡¯s too bad that they won¡¯t appear even if you die today.¡± They continued to mock, ¡°Exactly. Your men can¡¯t possibly rush down in time. Besides, they won¡¯t even know what is happening here. By the time the news reaches them, all your resources would already be in our possession.¡± All their faces beamed with confidence. From their perspective, Levi looked like he was waiting for Azure Dragon and the rest. Other than them, Levi had no one else to help him.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. Besides, they were in Erudia, and the foreign fighters could not possiblye here in time to aid him. ¡°Oh? What happened to them?¡± Levi was in the dark. Of course, he did not think much of these lowly thugs. What surprised him was that Azure Dragon and the rest of his men were away. It seems like this group of people are well prepared to take me down. ¡°Of course, they were lured elsewhere and are in the North now. There is no way they cane for you.¡± One man egged on, ¡°I think you should give up, Levi. None of them wille to rescue you!¡± ¡°You are the only one who can save the people present here. Everything will be fine if you hand over your resources!¡± they continued to threaten Levi. ¡°Besides, don¡¯t you have an abundance of it? After giving away what you have here, you can still gain more. Isn¡¯t it a good trade-in for your life?¡± More people began to hurl threats. Despite their harsh words, they made sense. Levi¡¯s resources seemed as vast as an ocean, and he could get more whenever he wanted. To him, the resources did not seem like hold much value inparison to his life. It would be more logical to give up his resources rather than his life. At the same time, Forlevia heard themotion and walked out. When Levi spotted her, he smiled. ¡°Evie, you can continue to y inside. Everything is fine here.¡± Shrugging, Forlevia turned and obediently headed in to y. She did not seem concerned with the situation, and everyone was puzzled by it. They do not seem bothered by our presence at all! ¡°Levi, your men are not even here. We will only give you a few seconds to consider our offer. Don¡¯t me us for striking if you do not ept our terms. We shall see if you can stop us.¡± ¡°Everyone, prepare yourselves.¡± The organizations got ready to charge at Levi on cue. They could already imagine themselves swimming in Levi¡¯s vast resources and were not worried about trying to hold Levi back. At that instance, Levi casually announced, ¡°Who says I was referring to Azure Dragon and the rest of my men?¡± His words were like a bombshell to the crowd. The simple sentence he uttered made all his enemies shake in their boots. If he was not referring to them, who else could it be? I thought Levi only relies on the people from the Heavenly League in Erudia. All Deities have joined the Heavenly League, so there are no other Deities who can help him! How would he have other men? It is impossible! None of the people in the organizations coulde up with who Levi meant. As such, they could only stare at Levi in utter confusion. The Blood n¡¯s leader shouted, ¡°Levi, don¡¯t try to buy time for yourself. No one woulde to your rescue! Just give up since there is no use in dying your impending doom!¡± Hearing that, some men sighed in relief, ¡°Oh, I see. He is only trying to buy time for himself.¡± ¡°Hahaha, Levi is doing that for nothing. There is no one who can help him.¡± Everyone came to their senses, assuming that Levi was buying time. However, Levi chuckled at their reactions. ¡°Show yourselves. These people think I¡¯m trying to stall them.¡± Chater 3050 Chater 3050 Chapter 3050 Finally Some Rest ¡°Huh? There is?¡± The crowd was stunned as they swept their gaze around their surroundings. ¡°That¡¯s right! There is!¡± Suddenly, a voice called out loudly. The crowd watched as a figure appeared from a towering tree. It was Troy. He had finally decided to reveal his presence to the crowd below. It¡¯s a Deity! ¡°Yep, there is!¡± Another voice called out from the other side. Turning their heads toward the voice, the crowd watched as Bruno materialize out of thin air. Another Deity! No, he¡¯s a Super Deity! The crowd could feel how Troy¡¯s and Bruno¡¯s auras were much stronger than the Deities of the Heavenly League. It felt as if the two could destroy the whole group with just a punch. ¡°Don¡¯t forget about me!¡± Weldon revealed himself too. ¡°And there¡¯s me!¡± ¡°Me too!¡± Figures began appearing everywhere as voices rang out from all around them. Different from their usual habits, all of the neers had stopped hiding their presence. Their auras that were emitted merge into a dark cloud of dread. What was most baffling was the fact that the crowd had no idea where the figures hid at first. It was shocking that so many Deities were hiding right under their noses. ¡°One, two¡­¡± They began to count the amount of neers. There¡¯s eighty of them! Not to mention they¡¯re not just Deities either, they¡¯re Super Deities! This is just terrifying! The number alone is just unimaginable! They were so arrogant earlier when they had over sixty fighters that could go against a Deity. They even threatened Levi with their overwhelming numbers, but now, they started to panic when eighty Super Deities suddenly appeared out of nowhere. How are we supposed to fight? We¡¯re basically sitting ducks waiting to get killed. By the way, who are all these people? We don¡¯t recognize anyone of them! These organizations had been hiding deep in the mountains and indigenous forest, so it made sense that they wouldn¡¯t know who Troy and the rest were. In fact, nobody would¡¯ve believed their eyes even if it was someone from the martial arts world who saw them. After all, it was indeed perplexing that every member of the underdog tiny crew from Carigrey Academy had be so powerful. Yet, that wasn¡¯t the end, it was only the beginning. Property ? N?velDrama.Org. There were moreing. ¡°The Golden Saints have arrived!¡± A team of men appeared from the back all of a sudden. Each one of the men was exuding an intense murderous vibe. The Golden Saints was a group that Levi had hired as bandits. They had more Deities in their ranks now after getting the resources from Levi. This boosted their overall strength tremendously, and there were more of them now. ¡°The Eternal Blizzard have arrived!¡± Another group revealed themselves at the back. ¡°ck Storm is here too!¡± ¡°So is the Desert Vulture!¡± Groups started to emerge from the rear one after the other. The crowd was caught off guard. ¡°Armageddon have arrived!¡± The strongest mercenary group had arrived with impable timing. The Armageddon used to have fifty Deities among them, but after their rapid development from receiving Levi¡¯s resources, their numbers had increased to eighty. There were still Deities joining the party. Just the mercenary groups alone had abined sum of a hundred and forty-five Deities. As for the fighters that had the ability to take on a Deity, their number was now in the hundreds. In fact, at that moment, it seemed that every fighter was capable of taking on a Deity. If they included the eighty deities from Troy¡¯s side, the sum was unimaginable. Every one of them had been through the battlefield. They achieved their Deity ranks with their fists and their wits. They were apletely different species from those Deities who grew up in the safety of ab. The hearts of the leader of ck Sky Union and leaders of other organizations were racing. Where did all these peoplee from? Didn¡¯t they say Levi only has the Heavenly Guard on his side? Why are there so many people showing up now? Plus, each one of them is a much stronger Deity! They couldn¡¯t understand why so many Deities would show up to help Levi. They didn¡¯t know that other than Troy who was part of Levi¡¯s crew, Levi had invited the rest of the mercenary organizations to investigate the mysterious organizations. ck Sky Union was simply unlucky to be in the wrong ce at the wrong time. ¡°I guess I can finally catch a break today,¡± Levi said. ¡°Sure, leave this to us!¡± Levi¡¯s side chorused. q Chater 3051 Chater 3051 Chapter 3051 The Invincible Cyrus Levi was getting tired of all the farce he had to go through. If he had to teach every small fry thates his way a lesson, he reckoned he would die of exhaustion. Even Parasite King, who could end a Deity with a flick of his wrist, was nothing to Levi. So it was only natural that Levi had zero interest in those weaker than Parasite King. He didn¡¯t move from his position as he watched the scene. Property ? N?velDrama.Org. I don¡¯t have to worry since many here can deal with them. I could finally take the nap that I so deserved. In contrast to Levi¡¯s carefree attitude, the members of ck Sky Union and other organizations were in a confused state. They were at a loss for what to do after being surrounded by powerful opponents. They had no way of escaping. When they came for Levi with nefarious intentions, it never crossed their mind that they would be the ones who ended up surrounded instead. The scenario was too unbelievable. Moreover, thebat prowess of their opponents surrounding them was equivalent to a Deity. As for those that were Deities, to begin with, they were much stronger than amon Deity. How are we supposed to fight back? ¡°Hmm? I think there¡¯s still some of our people that haven¡¯t arrived yet.¡± Levi sighed. Boom! Just then, a raging, storm-like aura struck the crowd. Levi¡¯s expression swiftly switched from carefree to somber. He could sense that the ability of the individual that just arrived was on par with Parasite King¡¯s. s, he¡¯s not my foe. Otherwise, he would have piqued my interest. Once the individual showed up, a terrifying aura loomed over the entire scene. Even Tory and the mercenary organizations were feeling pressured by the individual¡¯s immense aura. The individual was definitely the most powerful Deity the crowd had ever met. They had never seen Levi and the others before, so they assumed they were merelymoners. However, they had seen many Deities and killed enough of them. In fact, many of theirrades had died in the hands of Deities. Yet, it was their first time to meet one so powerful. It was a known fact that there was a gap in the abilities between Deities. But, this was a first for them to encounter such a huge gap. This individual is too strong! For the others that had never seen many Deities, they had felt the aura of Parasite King before, who became one with the Ultimate Parasite. This individual has an aura simr to that of Parasite King. Soon, the figure leaped into the scene. ¡°It¡¯s Cyrus!¡± Troy and the rest managed to recognize him right away. However, they hadn¡¯t expected Cyrus to reach such a high rank. They could sense that Cyrus had been practicing Levi¡¯s technique just like them. Wow, he¡¯s so powerful! Too d*mn powerful! ¡°Mr. Garrison, I¡¯m here!¡± Cyrus called out after hended. Still lyingfortably in his chair, Levi snapped, ¡°Can¡¯t you see that I¡¯m sleeping here? Shut the hell up and handle all this mess for me!¡± ¡°Sure thing!¡± Cyrus shed a smiled at Levi. The atmosphere on Levi¡¯s side was a joyous one, but the same could not be said for ck Sky Union¡¯s side. The other organizations and ck Sky Union were on the verge of a mental breakdown. How the f*ck are we supposed to win against him? He could probably kill us with just one punch. Besides, there are more than enough Deities here to obliterate the entire, and they even have the all-powerful Deity on their side. They initially thought that Levi would be an easy target without Azure Dragon and the other Heavenly Guards by his side. They never would have imagined that a more powerful bunch would show up. What kind of person is Levi? Why is everyone on his side so powerful? At that moment, they seemingly understood how Levi¡¯s resources came to be. It must be easy for Levi to collect all those resources with such a powerful crew. However, because of their limited imagination, they didn¡¯t think, even for a second, that Levi could be the one responsible for collecting the said resources. In fact, the reality was that for Levi, collecting magical herbs and spiritual energy crystals from restricted areas was simply like child¡¯s y for him. Cyrus swept his gaze over each organization. ¡°So, you¡¯re the ones nning to steal from us?¡± Once the question was out of his mouth, he unleashed an even more threatening aura. ¡°I-It wasn¡¯t us. W-We wouldn¡¯t dare. We¡­ we were just a bit curious, so we came here to look around.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. If I¡¯m correct, this is a¡­ tree, right?¡± someone said, pointing at a tree. The members of these organizations were so scared that they had started spouting nonsense. Naturally, no one could¡¯ve kept their calm in such a situation. Chater 3052 Chater 3052 Chapter 3052 Idrae Gives His All ¡°Pfft! None of you are any better than Parasite King! Don¡¯t forget that you¡¯vemitted all kinds of heinous acts all this while! Aren¡¯t you well aware of how many people had met their end tragically because of you?¡± ¡°Yeah! They¡¯re all ruthless murderers who take others¡¯ lives brutally. Don¡¯t be fooled by them. They¡¯re indeed wolves in sheep¡¯s clothing!¡± ¡°Let¡¯s eradicate all of them so nobody will fall victim to them again!¡± Troy and the othersmbasted and vowed to put an end to everything. Cyrus, who stood in front of them, snapped coldly, ¡°Everyone, let me take charge of them. I¡¯ll make all of them pay the price for what they¡¯ve done today!¡± The others got all fired up and yelled out reluctantly. ¡°No way! Count us in! Everyone should y a part in that!¡± ¡°Let¡¯s wipe them out together!¡± Soon, Cyrus, Troy, and the others charged at their foes in full force. Property ? N?velDrama.Org. Even though the mercenary organization surrounding the ck Sky Union did not initiate any strike, they stood guard to keep an eye on thetter. Hence, they would not hesitate to get rid of whoever had the gut to flee the ce. Soon, a battle unfolded, resulting in blood-churning yowls among the members of the ck Sky Union, who could not fight back at all. Levi fumed impatiently, ¡°What the f*ck! The noise is killing me! Finish all of them soonest possible!¡± ¡°All right!¡± the others responded respectfully and picked up their paces so their foes would not be able to retaliate. Thus, all the members of the ck Sky Union were annihted within one minute. No doubt, brutal murderers like them did not deserve to live. Cyrus, Troy, and the others were still the main ones carrying out the massacre to wipe them out. In the meantime, members of the mercenary organization standing guard outside their battle zone were intimidated by Troy and the others¡¯ petrifyingbat prowess. Good gracious! Their formidability is beyond imagination! It seems even the mightiest Armageddon is iparable to them! After eradicating the ck Sky Union, Troy and the others took some time to clean up the mess. Shortly after, no sign of the union was traceable as though they were never there before. It was only then that Cyrus advanced toward Levi to catch up with him. Levi chuckled andplimented, ¡°Cyrus, I¡¯m impressed. You¡¯ve improved a lot!¡± ¡°I still need to put more effort into upgrading my prowess. Undeniably, I¡¯m still no match for you!¡± Cyrus replied awkwardly. In the face of the invincible Levi, he could not help but feel that he was just a small fry. Levi joked, ¡°As long as I don¡¯t initiate any strike, you¡¯ll be the most unrivaled fighter worldwide!¡± Evidently, he was in a good mood as half of Forlevia¡¯s poison managed to be expelled. Otherwise, he would never be in the mood to jest with Cyrus. Thetter threw Forlevia a nce and pointed out, ¡°It¡¯s just a matter of time for Evie¡¯s poison to be fully expelled. Undoubtedly, things are on the right track now. Since you¡¯ve made an announcement on the bounty, I¡¯m sure someone will show up with a solution soon!¡± Nevertheless, Digital God piped up, ¡°Something seems to be awry.¡± Everyone turned to look in his direction and questioned quizzically in unison, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°The bounty tends to attract unintentional attention. Many others are interested ining over for a deal, but they are all annihted. That¡¯s why nobody approaches us to take up the bounty till now!¡± he exined. Undeniably, Digital God had a point. It had been quite a while since the announcement of the bounty was made. However, nobody had gotten in touch with them on that. Dr. Erebus and the others could not resist wondering why. Before that, some others still showed up regardless of how the despicable ones yed underhanded tactics to stop them. What on earth is happening now? How¡¯s it possible that nobody responds to the bounty at the moment? ¡°Idrae has just released a news moments ago. They¡¯ll annihte anyone taking up the bounty and curing Evie¡¯s poison! Xyperia has even dispatched eight hundred Deities worldwide to annihte anyone who dares to take up the bounty! So far, many had met their tragic end while trying to do so. Because of that, I bet no one else dares to put themselves on the line!¡± Digital God added, resulting in an uproar with the overwhelming news. ¡°Apparently, Idrae gives his all to stop Evie¡¯s poison from being cured! On top of that, I¡¯m sure as h*ll Xyperia is backing them up with the eight hundred Deities,¡± Dr. Erebus stated after heaving a deep sigh. Everyone got all worked up and fumed, ¡°D*mn it! How dare they step on our toes!¡± q Chater 3053 Chater 3053 Chapter 3053 Wipe Out Elterton Star ¡°Let¡¯s fight against them and wipe them out! How could they have the gut to get under our skin! D*mn it!¡± ¡°How could Xyperia took Idrae¡¯s side?¡± Troy and the others red up. They could barely wait to strike against Idrae and Xyperia, and skin them alive. ¡°Not only that, even the mysterious force is going after those who dare to take up the bounty! Not to mention, there is more than one mysterious force. I have a hunch their subordinates might even outnumber those assigned by Idrae! Thus, all those thinking of taking up the bounty are eradicated. As a result, it scares the wits out of the others,¡± Digital God exined further. Only then did they realize that the current circumstance was a lot worse than expected. Idrae, Xperia, and the mysterious forces were seemingly in sync with each other, leaving no stones unturned. They joined hands to ensure whoever tended to take up the bounty would be gotten rid of. In the worst- case scenario, anyone who was able to cure Evie¡¯s poison would be killed sooner orter. Before that, Idrae and the others were not worried if they did not manage to stop anyone who proimed they could cure Forlevia¡¯s poison. After all, her poison was too strong, and it was almost impossible to be expelled. Hence, they only needed to eliminate the possibility of anyone trying to cure her poison by all means. However, things were different since half of Forlevia¡¯s poison was expelled. They foresaw it would not be long before her poison waspletely cured if Levi carried on with the bounty. Thus, Idrae, Hydron, and the mysterious forces made a deal and tried to stop anyone from curing Forlevia¡¯s poison at all costs. Even if any fighters from Erudia decided to take up the bounty, they would not hesitate to fight against the former too. It was as though the persistence to eliminate any possibilities had driven Idrae and the others insane. As for Levi, he was not the slightest bit astounded by the current hup. In fact, he had been scheming to set up the masterminds in the dark with the announcement of the bounty. He intended to lure them into stopping anyone who tried to do so. Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. With that, they would indirectly give themselves away. Subsequently, Levi would be able to trace the identities of the forces destroying the blood alteration records, snatching his resources by deceiving him with the so-called Ten Millenium Snow Lotus, and manipting Miracle Doctor. Regardless of anything, he vowed to get to the bottom of everything! ¡°Notify Rodunst and Death Fiend at once to investigate for me! The masterminds can¡¯t hide in the dark forever! By hook or by crook, we must track them down!¡± Levi instructed resolutely. He had been waiting for the golden opportunity whereby the masterminds would act impulsively out of recklessness. Unavoidably, they would tend to let their guards down unknowingly when they were in a predicament. It irked Levi whenever he recalled how those forces had been stopping anyone from curing Forlevia¡¯s poison. D*mn it! How could they have the heart to do so! Xperia even dispatched eight hundred Deities worldwide just to hinder anyone from curing Evie¡¯s poison! Even Terrandya, ranked the third strongest worldwide, has only approximately the same number of Deities! Prevailed by boiling rage, Levi¡¯s murderous intent intensified. The others blew a gasket at the forces¡¯ inhumanness, let alone him! However, he had been talking himself into cooling his head off at the moment. Once Evie¡¯s poison is cured, I¡¯ll seek them out for a payback! ¡°Idrae and Xyperia, let¡¯s see who¡¯ll have thestugh! Evie¡¯s poison will be cured soon. It won¡¯t be long before I head to Xyperia and settle the scores with you! Whoever dares to stand in my way will only die a horrible death! Idrae, let¡¯s see how Xyperia can shield you again when their Deities are eradicated one by one! I¡¯m going to wipe you out in the face of your so-called defender!¡± Levi snickered menacingly. At the same time, he was flushed with inexplicit excitement. Previously, he was in low spirits as there was scarcely any progress for Forlevia¡¯s poison to be cured. Nheless, he started to see a ray of hope since half of her poison was expelled. He was convinced that it would not be long before the other half was expelled. Levi¡¯s excitement had whipped the others up. They started to imagine how he would stir up turbulence in Xyperiater by himself and wipe out Elterton Star! Clenching their fists, they were even more excited than Levi! Chater 3054 Chater 3054 Chapter 3054 Alone Everyone could barely wait to witness the mind-boggling scene of an uing intense battle and the victorious moment when Levi vanquished Xyperia. They happened to know that Xyperia was creating Deities maniacally with newfound resources and Idrae¡¯s method. Ah! The more, the merrier! They should have tens of thousands of Deities for Levi to vent his anger! However, Digital God could not resist wailing, ¡°But those insolent fellows boast that they¡¯ll get rid of anyone curing Evie¡¯s poison. Be it Rodunst or Terrandya, they will get rid of those standing in their way!¡± Even though they foresaw it was just a matter of time for Levi to pay thetter back in their coin, they flipped out at their foes¡¯ haughtiness. Hitting the roof, Troy and the others gritted their teeth and rebuked, ¡°D*mn it! I can¡¯t stand those fellows¡¯ impudence!¡± Dr. Erebus asked quizzically, ¡°Mr. Garrison, isn¡¯t there anything we can do at the moment? After all, Evie¡¯s poison must be cured as soon as possible. But if they continue to stand in our way, I¡¯m worried chances of Evie being cured will be very slim.¡± ¡°Of course not! I still need your help to keep an eye on them. Since others don¡¯t dare to take up the bounty openly, why not send it to their doorsteps?¡± Levi stated casually. Enlightened by Levi¡¯s words, Dr. Erebus nodded. ¡°Ah! I got it.¡± ¡°Of course, I¡¯ll need all of you to give me a hand. Cyrus, there¡¯s finally something that you can help me with!¡± Levi gazed at Cyrus earnestly. He believed thetter should be able to cope with things in general with his impressive capability at the moment. On the other hand, Wynona and Mia had been practicing Cyrus¡¯ basic techniques. He presumed they would seed soon. ¡°No problem! You are thinking of tracking someone down, aren¡¯t you? You can rely on me!¡± Cyrus reassured him. Property ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Cyrus, I¡¯ll assign you to dig up the mastermind manipting Chad. Besides, don¡¯t forget to investigate his magical medicine, deemed as powerful as Ten Millenium Snow Lotus. If we manage to obtain that, Evie¡¯s poison will be cured sessfully!¡± Levi assigned him a challenging mission. Everyone had been investigating that all the while but to no avail. Therefore, Levi assigned Cyrus to that, presuming that he might be able to have more findings with his skills. Later, he turned to instruct the mercenary organization, ¡°I need you to investigate the mysterious forces joining hands with them. After all, you¡¯re specialized in this.¡± Levi hired them earlier, knowing that they had expertise in obtaining information and were quick-witted in tracing any changes. Thus, he presumed it was easier for them to track down someone aspared to Troy and the others. Momentster, everyone geared up with their delegated tasks. Eventually, the moment that Levi had been anticipating was drawing closer. In the meantime, Heavenly League knew about the tragic fate of the ck Sky Union not long after they were wiped out. ¡°Levi Garrison, you¡¯re indeed a despicable fellow! It never urs to me that you would have the mercenary organizations to back you up!¡± someone in Heavenly League bellowed in exasperation. Initially, he instructed all the Heavenly Guards to leave wittingly, thinking of taking arge portion for his own when the ck Sky Union snatched Levi¡¯s resources. He had been waiting in anticipation after drafting the perfect plot. It never came across his mind that things would turn awry. ¡°Oh my! I hope Levi Garrison won¡¯t find out that I was the mastermind. I heard the ck Sky Union was eradicated in the twinkling of an eye. Therefore, I don¡¯t think anyone was in time to expose me. If he finds out I¡¯m the culprit, he surely won¡¯t let me off the hook!¡± Mumbling apprehensively to himself, he crossed his fingers that Levi would not find out the truth. Unexpectedly, Levi had a grasp of the situation within a short span. He believed someone from Heavenly League must have leaked out to others that he stored up the resources discreetly in Parasite King¡¯s base. Other than them, Heavenly League should be the only ones in the know about the location. So far, only they had ever assigned their men to obtain the resources from the base. ¡°All right. Find out the person from Heavenly League who¡¯d betrayed me!¡± Levi instructed. He had no choice but to ept the fact that he was surrounded by enemies. There were too few of them on his side. All of a sudden, something came to his mind. Wait a minute! There¡¯s still someone who takes my side! q Chater 3055 Chater 3055 Chapter 3055 The Internal Dispute ¡°Oh yeah! How¡¯s Hydron doing at the moment? Why haven¡¯t they made any move even after assembling for quite a while? They haven¡¯t even sought Idrae for payback, have they?¡± Levi asked in bafflement when he suddenly remembered the organization taking the same stance as them. ¡°We¡¯re clueless about that as we haven¡¯t gotten any news from them,¡± someone replied Levi. On the other hand, Hydron had a conflict among themselves. As the whole organization was targeting to stop anyone from curing Forlevia¡¯s poison, they assigned assassins to get rid of everyone taking up Levi¡¯s bounty. On top of that, they were in sync with Idrae and the mysterious forces discreetly. At the same time, their organization was gradually expanding. As time psed, some of the members started to voice their doubts. They had joined the organization with the intention of seeking vengeance against Idrae. Nevertheless, they found out the organization had not mentioned a single word about it. The higher-ups of the organization used to assign assassins to assassinate the members of Idrae, but they had stopped doing so for quite a while. Not to mention, none of them brought up the topic of taking revenge against Idrae again. For the time being, the few higher-ups were solely thinking of obtaining more resources to strengthen themselves, expand the scale of the organization, increase the numbers of Deities, and even attract more avengers to join them. Blinded by their greed, they had been exploited by others and tended to put the matter of taking revenge against Idrae out of their minds. No doubt, the members understood their need for resources and Deities to expand the organization. Undeniably, it was highly challenging to get rid of the mighty Idrae. Thus, they could ept that the higher-ups had no choice but to give in to Idrae temporarily while trying to strengthen their capability through strong resilience. However, they could not fathom why the higher-ups not only held their tongue about taking revenge against Idrae but also joined hands with them! They would not question if the higher-ups intended to teach Levi a lesson by stirring up troubles so his daughter¡¯s poison could not be cured. After all, he should not have rejected to join their organization and seek vengeance against Idrae together with them. However, it was preposterous for them to join hands with Idrae. Every single one in Hydron was harboring a grudge against thetter. A lot of them had been living in agony ever since their parents lost their lives, their grandparents abducted as test subjects for the experiments, and their families wiped out ruthlessly. There were countless stories of anguish due to Idrae¡¯s heinousness. Whenever Idrae¡¯s name was mentioned, they gritted their teeth and could scarcely wait to annihte them to avenge their family members. In other words, Hydron was an organization formed by a group of people with a pledge to take revenge against Idrae. However, most of them suddenly seemed to be able to face their anguish head-on. They stopped dwelling over Idrae and their grudge against them. Some could even talk about Idrae cidly as though they had gotten over what happened previously. Nevertheless, it was unfathomable for others who insisted on settling a score with Idrae why their organization was willing to join hands with their mortal enemy, with whom they had been harboring a grudge. Hence, they voiced their opinions. ¡°We¡¯ve no objection if you insist on fighting against Levi Garrison. But we strongly oppose the idea of joining hands with Idrae, even if it¡¯s just for the sake of our other ns. To me, it¡¯s utterly unbearable to join hands with someone I¡¯ve been harboring a grudge. Don¡¯t you feel that?¡± In an instant, the others were overwhelmed by their words. Regardless of how they chose to stop brooding over their family members¡¯ tragic fate, the grudge that they had been harboring against Idrae could never be erased from their minds. All of them were rendered speechless when someone enlightened them about their sheer abhorrence against Idrae. No matter what, it doesn¡¯t make sense to form an alliance with our foe, does it? It was impossible, especially for someone with tenaciousness, to make any deal with their mortal enemies. Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. At the same time, the few of them who had ever invited Levi to join them started to retort. Chater 3056 Chater 3056 Chapter 3056 Cyrus Finds The Magical Medicine ¡°No! Are you trying to use the straw man¡¯s argument here? Since when are we allied with Idrae? Have you seen us getting in contact with them? I suppose not! As of now, it is nothing but a coincidence that we have the same objective as they do. However, we are not coborating with them! Idrae remains our enemy, and we are strengthening ourselves every day just so that we can exact revenge on them!¡± ¡°However, how can you tolerate sharing the same goals as your enemy? Aren¡¯t you supposed to protect what your enemy hates? I feel that we should be protecting Levi and his daughter instead of harming them, especially since Idrae is trying to do them in. As of now, how are our actions any different than that of Idrae¡¯s?¡± Those men hated Idrae to the core and couldn¡¯t wait to exact their revenge. Consequently, they would get all worked up as long as anything rted to Idrae was brought up. To them, an enemy¡¯s enemy was their friend. Considering that they opposed all of Idrae¡¯s actions, they were adamant in their refusal to ept the organization¡¯s current behavior. ¡°All of you are just twisting the facts. Idrae is everyone¡¯s enemy and so is Levi!¡± Growing anxious, the men used the dissenters of not making any sense. The dissenters stared at them and asked, ¡°I want to know why we consider Levi our enemy?¡± In truth, many in the organization were confused as to why were they spending so much effort to undermine Levi. Not only did they stop him from curing Forlevia, but they also cheated him of a huge load of resources. After giving the matter proper thought, they realized there was no reason for them to hold a grudge against Levi, for he had done nothing to them. All he did was not join them in seeking revenge due to being preupied with finding a cure for Forlevia. What¡¯s wrong with that? Moreover, there are a lot of people out there who chose not to join us in our quest for revenge. So why do we only target Levi and not them instead? ¡°This¡­¡± Material ? N?velDrama.Org. After hearing the questions, the men who had invited Levi before were visibly stunned, for they had no answers at all. Evidently, they were unable to exin what it was that caused them to hold such a grudge. ¡°Why is Levi our enemy? It all boils down to his cowardly attitude! By not seeking revenge on Idrae, he is indirectly helping them to grow stronger. That¡¯s the reason for the bad blood. More importantly, he dared not take action despite the fact that it was his daughter who was poisoned. So, what do you think? Doesn¡¯t his actions allow Idrae to behave with even more impunity? On top of that, his position is what makes the difference. Why do we only target him and not everyone else? That¡¯s because his failure to show his support for us has generated too many negative implications! ¡°Furthermore, given the number of resources he holds, our revenge would definitely fail if Idrae gets its hand on them. Consequently, taking Levi out is a crucial step in our quest for revenge. It will demonstrate to everyone our conviction in opposing Idrae. Don¡¯t forget that everything we¡¯re doing has the sole objective of seeking revenge!¡± Despite the nonsense that was being spewed, everyone had no choice but to ept it, for their goal was to seek revenge upon Idrae no matter the cost. Once they were reminded of that goal, everything else didn¡¯t matter, including sacrificing Levi. q Chater 3057 Chater 3057 Chapter 3057 The Magical Medicine Is In A Secret Lock Box Meanwhile, Cyrus, who was more powerful, finally found the magical medicine in three days¡¯ time. As a result, Chad was impressed by his efficiency. Unfortunately, he was still toote, as someone had moved the magical medicine away. In spite of that, no one could deny how effective Cyrus was. Subsequently, Cyrus continued to discover more of them and almost exposed the mysterious faction. Having been pushed to desperation, the organization held an auction to sell Chad¡¯s magical medicine on a nameless ind located in the eastern sea of Erudia. The moment news of the auction spread, everyone was shocked. Even Cyrus looked at Levi fearfully. Despite the calm look on Levi¡¯s face, Cyrus could recognize how terrifying it actually was. ¡°Did they choose to finally reveal themselves? Because that¡¯s what it looks like,¡± someone asked. ¡°No, there¡¯s no way they would show themselves. All they need to do is get someone else to run the auction on their behalf. They must have predicted that I will definitely attend. Also, Idrae would be there to stop me. I suppose that they want to ridicule me by forcing me to watch helplessly as the magical medicine is sold to someone else,¡± Levi remarked. ¡°Yes, that has to be the case!¡± ¡°The more the reason we should go there. With so many factions making a move at the same time, it would certainly work to our advantage. Hence, we should also take back the magical medicine.¡± ¡°We can also use the opportunity to discover their identity, for they will definitely leave many clues behind,¡± the crowd suggested. Levi nodded, ¡°All right then, I¡¯ll personally make a trip there.¡± Even though the enemy¡¯s n was to humiliate Levi, their actions would undoubtedly expose themselves. Subsequently, it would be easy to track them down regardless of how secretive they had been. Evidently, they were the mysterious group that was controlling Chad. Upon Cyrus¡¯ repeated attempts at tracking them down, he finally stirred them up by almost stealing the magical medicine sessfully. Given that their reveal was inevitable, they decided to trigger Levi by holding an auction just to sell the magical medicine. At that moment, everyone in the world found out about Chad. On top of that, they were even told that he was in possession of the Ten Millenium Snow Lotus where all previous attempts to locate it had failed. Therefore, the entire world was in an uproar once the news began to spread. One by one, those who coveted the magical medicine came forward to obtain it. As for those factions who were enemies of Levi, they were cognizant that the auction was targeted at Levi. Once Levi had gotten his hands on the magical medicine, he would be able to cure Forlevia of her poisoning. As a result, they resolved to stop Levi from getting his hands on it regardless of the cost. With that, Idrae deployed their men to attend the auction for the magical medicine. As for Hydron, they too sent men to the event upon learning of it. It wasn¡¯t hard for them to cate those who were hell-bent on revenge, for Idrae would definitely be there. Material ? N?velDrama.Org. They could use the auction as an opportunity to kill the members of Idrae in attendance. Consequently, everyone within Hydron raised their hands in agreement with the n. Finally, on a nameless ind in the eastern sea of Erudia, hundreds of elite fighters had gathered there wearing masks. No one knew their identity or if they were the ones who were controlling Chad. Everyonergely assumed that the group had been given the authority to run the auction instead. At that moment, the magical medicineparable to Ten Millenium Snow Lotus was ced within a secret lock box. If the box was stolen away by force, it would trigger an automatic mechanism that will lock the magical medicine inside it for good, never to be opened. If one insisted on breaking the box open, the magical medicine would self-destruct, putting it out of everybody¡¯s reach. Chater 3058 Chater 3058 Chapter 3058 No Chance At All In other words, if one wanted to obtain the magical medicine whole, one had to cooperate with the masked men and get them to unlock the box with a secret code. From Idrae¡¯s perspective, their goal was to win the bid for the magical medicine, for it was a highly coveted magical herb after all. In the event they failed to win the bid, they didn¡¯t mind letting someone else have it as long as it wasn¡¯t Levi. Worsees to worst, they would destroy the magical medicine within the box. At the same time, Hydron too had the same strategy. Meanwhile, a massive crowd had turned up for the auction due to the value and attraction of the magical medicine. Evidently, the mysterious faction intended to make a fortune by also epting spiritual energy crystals and magical herbs for the auction. Soon, Levi and his entourage arrived at the ind. Prior to his arrival, he had already made some arrangements. By hook or by crook, he was going to unravel the mysterious faction¡¯s identity. Nheless, the main objective was still to secure the magical medical medicine and cure Forlevia. At that moment, the auction was packed. However, Levi and his men didn¡¯t recognize most of the attendees. ¡°Idrae and the mysterious faction who destroyed the blood alteration record must be here. They must be going all out to stop us,¡± Dr. Erebus murmured into Levi¡¯s ear. ¡°Mmm-hmm, keep a lookout for them and try your best to pick them out. Also, can we confirm the identity of the group organizing the auction?¡± Levi asked. ¡°We can¡¯t tell as of now, for all of them have masks on. On top of that, the organization that has custody of the event seldom sends their own men to run it,¡± Dr. Erebus reported. ¡°All right then. Keep Cyrus well hidden. Once the magical medicine is located, we will take action at once!¡± Levi instructed. As of then, all his men were in ce. Subsequently, the auction officially began with a masked warrior kicking off the introduction. ¡°All the magical herbs on auction today belong to Chad Holden, Miracle Doctor of Erudia. In total, ten items are to be put on the block.¡± No sooner had he spoken than everyone was filled with excitement. Initially, everyone assumed that there would only be one magical medicine on auction, which would be difficult to secure. But now that there were ten items, their chances of winning a bid had increased significantly. It was now clear that the auction wasn¡¯t organized just for the sake of appearances, and it caused Levi¡¯s expression to drastically change. It seems that the mysterious faction has a death grip on Chad to the extent of taking possession of all his magical herbs. ¡°In that case, what should we do?¡± Dr. Erebus asked. ¡°We must win the bid for all of the items!¡± Levi asserted. ¡°The first item on auction is a feverfew leaf Chad has obtained from the coldest ends of the earth. It can cure all wounds a Deity has suffered regardless of how serious they are. After being nourished for a long time by the earth¡¯s natural energy, it is definitely more effective than the magical herbs produced by the spiritual energy revival.¡± The moment the feverfew leaf was brought out, a strong medicinal aura emanated throughout the room, igniting everyone¡¯s excitement. ¡°The starting bid will be either twenty pieces of ordinary spiritual energy crystals or five magical herbs¡± The host had barely finished when Dr. Erebus cried out, ¡°One hundred pieces of spiritual energy crystals!¡± Gasps! Everyone caught their breath in shock. They were stunned by how aggressive Levi¡¯s faction was at bidding, as he had nipped all their hopes in the bud. Furthermore, considering how rich Levi was in resources, no one would be able topete against him at all. Consequently, everyone fell silent as they contemted whether to ce a bid. After all, they were certain Levi would just continue bidding, and they wouldn¡¯t stand a chance. Property ? N?velDrama.Org. Even Idrae began to discuss the matter amongst themselves. ¡°Should we bid? The feverfew leaf might be able to cure his daughter¡¯s poisoning!¡± Given that Idrae was out to stop Levi at all costs, they were not going to let him win the bid for any of the items. At the same time, Hydron too had the same goal. q Chater 3059 Chater 3059 Chapter 3059 Another Enemy Of Levi Right when they were about to call out their bid, a voice rang out, ¡°Five hundred pieces of high-grade spiritual energy crystals!¡± Both Idrae and Hydron were stunned because it was someone else who did so. Is that another enemy of Levi¡¯s? They weren¡¯t the only ones who felt that way. Even the host of the auction reacted with surprise under his mask. Is someone else trying to stop Levi too? Other than, Idrae, Hydron, and the mysterious organization controlling Chad, he was surprised to learn that someone else was out to undermine Levi. Not only did the turn of events surprise everyone, but that person also cried out his bid in a confident manner, as if he wasn¡¯t afraid of Levi at all. ¡°Just as expected, they¡¯re here!¡± Since Levi couldn¡¯t recognize those that were present, he had no idea the bidder that appeared wasn¡¯t from one of the three suspected factions. Given Levi¡¯s unlimited resources, he wasn¡¯t threatened by anyone at all. Hence, Dr. Erebus doubled the bid right away. ¡°A thousand pieces of high-grade spiritual energy crystals!¡± The earlier bidder continued, ¡°Two thousand pieces of high-grade spiritual energy crystals!¡± ¡°Three thousand!¡± ¡°Four thousand!¡± ¡°Ten thousand!¡± Very quickly, the bid had spiraled to ten thousand pieces of spiritual energy crystals which shocked everyone present. Even Idrae was dumbstruck. Despite being prepared to go all out, they were still restricted by their limited resources. Thus, it was impossible for them to go against Levi. On top of that, they were only prepared to focus on a single item which was the Ten Millenium Snow Lotus. Therefore, there was a limit to what they could do to stop Levi from winning the other items. Once it was exceeded, there was nothing they could do, for Levi possessed an endless stream of resources. Based on that alone, no one couldpete with him. Hydron was in a simr situation to Idrae. In fact, the number of resources they had was even lesser. Even though it might be a ploy by the auction organizer to jack up the bid price, there was still no way they couldpete with Levi still. Nevertheless, the mysterious person continued to bid against Levi. Material ? N?velDrama.Org. Considering how much courage he was showing, he didn¡¯t seem like he was blindly bidding at all. In fact, it looked as if he was a seriouspetitor who caught Levi by surprise. In truth, the feverfew leaf wasn¡¯t worth that much, and the bid had long exceeded its true value. Ten thousand pieces of high-grade spiritual energy crystals could purchase at least five hundred pieces of feverfew leaf. At that moment, Levi noticed that something was amiss. This person probably isn¡¯t a member of Idrae, as they are aiming to stop me on the veryst item. Therefore, it doesn¡¯t make sense for them to go all out now. Even Xyperia wouldn¡¯t allow them to draw upon such a huge amount of resources just to challenge me here. Hence, who can it be? Is he a new enemy? ¡°Shall we continue?¡± Dr. Erebus asked. ¡°No, it¡¯s pointless to do so.¡± Levi was aware that the other party was adamant on outbidding him. Regardless of what he bid, the other party would follow, turning it into an endless spiral. Since the feverfew leaf wasn¡¯t the final item, he saw no meaning in securing it. ¡°Ten thousand pieces of spiritual energy crystals! Going once! Going twice! Sold! Congrattions, the feverfew leaf now belongs to this gentlemen!!¡± The result caused everyone toment their ownck of participation. It was clear that no one was capable ofpeting with Levi and the mysterious man. Soon, the bidding for the second item began. This time, it was a pill formted by Chad himself that could increase one¡¯s power and heal one¡¯s wounds. It was particrly useful in this age where spiritual energy was constantly being absorbed because it could increase one¡¯s absorption rate manifold. Given how attractive it was, everyone was filled with anticipation. Nheless, all eyes fell upon Levi and the mysterious man who won the first item. ¡°Bid!¡± Levi ordered. Dr. Erebus called out at once, ¡°One thousand pieces of high-grade spiritual energy crystals!¡± ¡°Ten thousand pieces of high-grade spiritual energy crystals!¡± The mysterious man increased the bid by tenfold. Chater 3060 Chater 3060 Chapter 3060 As Rich As Levi Gasps! Everyone caught their breath again. This guy is even more f*cking aggressive than Levi! He is not trying to jack up the price. Instead, he is truly getting in Levi¡¯s way! The pill might be worth a lot but certainly not ten thousand pieces of high-grade spiritual energy crystals. That¡¯s a crazy amount of resources! Everyone waspletely bbergasted. Even Idrae and the auction organizer were stunned by the knowledge that there was someone who could go head to head with Levi in terms of his resources. In fact, that person was more ruthless than Levi when it came to their bids. ¡°Should we continue?¡± Dr. Erebus asked. Just like Levi, he too was shocked. ¡°No. His objective is just to get in our way,¡± Levi replied as he nned to observe further. ¡°And now, for the third item¡ª¡± ¡°Twenty thousand pieces of high-grade spiritual energy crystals!¡± That time, the mysterious man bid before Levi had time to do so, astounding everyone present. ¡°Fine. Let¡¯s continue and see how this goes.¡± Given that Levi was taken aback, everyone else naturally felt left out. Material ? N?velDrama.Org. The man¡¯s beginning bid alone had exceeded everything they owned. How can we evenpete? ¡°The fourth item¡­¡± ¡°Thirty thousand pieces!¡± the man cried out mercilessly. It was as if he enjoyed splurging at the auction and didn¡¯t care whether the items were worth anything at all. From his actions, everyone figured that the man had an endless supply of resources which he didn¡¯t seem to really care about. Hence, the fifth item was sold for forty thousand pieces. Sometimeter, the man had won the bid for eight items with an increasingly higher bid price. His opening bids were so high that he priced everyone, including Levi, out of the auction. In fact, the prices he paid were so high that they were more than a thousand times what the items were actually worth. Not only was he spending like no tomorrow, but he was also the only one bidding, for no one else dared topete with him at all. Moreover, it was the first time everyone saw someone put Levi in his ce which was an unbelievable sight. Is there actually someone who can outbid Levi? Based on the resources that Levi controlled, he was likely capable of taking on Xyperia itself. As a result, going against him was like challenging the power of a nation which was an impossible task for a single person. However, this person had appeared out of nowhere and sessfully put Levi in his ce by outbidding thetter on eight items. Levi simply felt helpless, as all he could do was watch with widened eyes. After all, this was the first time he was defeated in apetition of resources, astounding both himself and Dr. Erebus. In spite of that, Levi was actually capable of meeting the challenge, for he, on a certain level, had an endless supply of resources. However, it was just pointless to go against such an aggressivepetitor. What Levi truly found unbelievable was the fact that there was someone who dared to go head to head with him. Also, Dr. Erebus and the rest knew how Levi obtained his resources and how much he actually possessed. There was no way anyone couldpete with Levi. Even Xyperia didn¡¯t have as many resources as he did. Even though he had ess to as many resources as he wanted, he was still curious as to how the mysterious man could splurge without batting an eyelid. Where did his resourcese from? Who is the one supporting him from behind? Or perhaps, where did hee from? Levi had eliminated all other possibilities, as no one would go all out like that. Who is he? Levi continued to ponder. At that moment, the host wanted to verify the mysterious man¡¯s resources. A few minutester, a fleet ofrge cargo nes arrived with his spiritual energy crystals. The tiny ind almost couldn¡¯t support their weight. When Levi checked them, he realized that they were all high-grade spiritual energy crystals that were just as good as his. Who the f*ck is that man? How can he actually have as many resources as I do? q Chater 3061 Chater 3061 Chapter 3061 The Faction Behind Zarain Dr. Erebus and the rest were utterly shocked by what had unfolded before them. How can someone like this exist? Who is he? Where is he from? Everyone present, including Levi, began to specte, for they had not heard of someone like that before. It just doesn¡¯t make sense! I would certainly have heard about someone who owns such a frightening amount of resources. On top of that, those resources can only be obtained from the restricted areas. Therefore, I would have certainly run into him there. But now, I have not even heard of him before. So where did all his resources, which are now ced right in front of everyone,e from? I just can¡¯t believe this! No matter how hard I rack my brain, I just have no idea. Who the f*ck is he? Unable to arrive at an answer, Levi simply categorized him as a strange being that could have been unleashed by the spiritual energy revival, somewhat like the lesiastic Order. That was the only exnation he coulde up with. Since he didn¡¯t know who they were, he was baffled as to why they seemed to be targeting him with a vengeance. Damn it, why does it feel like there are enemies everywhere! F*ck! Actually, Levi¡¯s spection wasn¡¯t far from the truth. If the lesiastic Order was considered as strange beings, the mysterious person fell into the same category, for they were from Zarain. To be precise, they were the faction that controlled Zarain. And now, they had finally made their appearance where their first activity in public was to mess with Levi. After all, they looked down upon Levi¡¯s resources. Early on, they hadmented that regardless of how rich in resources Levi was, he simply relied on the super-spiritual ley line in the South Pole. The ley line was responsible for bringing good to the world, and Levi¡¯s resources were all rted to it. As for this newly emerged faction, they owned a super-spiritual ley line which was not in any way inferior to the one in the South Pole. As of now, the entire world shared a single super-spiritual ley line, while this faction had one all to themselves. It was a testament to how powerful this faction was. To them, spiritual energy crystals and magical herbs were barely worth anything at all. In fact, they shared Levi¡¯s sentiments given the unlimited supply of resources in their possession. As a result, they could splurge however they like. Even if it didn¡¯t get them anything in return, they simply enjoyed the feeling of doing so. As for the eight items that they won the bid for, they had no actual use for them at all. At the end of the auction, they would just present it to Shield. Material ? N?velDrama.Org. Nheless, they enjoyed the process of being able to put Levi in his ce. While Levi was guessing in the right direction, everyone else was still baffled. No one had any idea of the origins of the mysterious man. ¡°And now for the ninth item¡­¡± the host continued. Just when everyone was waiting for the man to bid, he suddenly turned around and looked at Levi with a smile. ¡°I¡¯ll let you have this.¡± He had done it on purpose just to taunt Levi. After shooting him a nce, Levi ordered Dr. Erebus to bid and finally won the item. As for everyone else, they were so numbed by the events that no one bothered topete. Even Idrae reacted the same way. There was no need to bid for that item, for everyone had set their sights on Chad¡¯s magical medicine. Finally, the time hade. Under everyone¡¯s watchful gazes, a group of elite warriors brought out a wooden box. Boom! Suddenly, a medicinal fragrance enveloped the entire auction floor. Even though they were in the era of the spiritual energy revival, everyone was still invigorated by the smell. Chater 3062 Chater 3062 Chapter 3062 The Heavenly Lock ¡°This¡­¡± Everyone¡¯s blood boiled in excitement the moment the box was brought on stage. This magical medicine is amazing! No wonder it could beparable to Ten Millenium Snow Lotus! Back when Chad mentioned that it was slightly more potent than an ordinary one, he was actually understating the truth. He wasn¡¯t really sure what the magical medicine was nor its age. However, once it was identified as the Ten Millenium Snow Lotus, it suddenly became extremely valuable. As a result, everyone got to their feet and stared intently at the wooden box. If not for the knowledge that it was an exquisite-looking secret lock box, everyone would have sprung forward to grab it. Even Levi felt the urge to do the same. At that moment, there was no need to authenticate the magical medicine, for the fragrance it emitted alone was proof of its veracity. Subsequently, Levi¡¯s breathing began to quicken. Chad is right. The magical medicine is simply terrifying! Thest time I felt this way was at that sacred spring. But now, this seems even more potent than that. If I can get my hands on it, I¡¯m sure it is capable of curing Forlevia. At that moment, everyone observed the secret lock box. Bruno suddenly remarked, ¡°This box definitely came from Erudia. In fact, it¡¯s a product of the lost long art of mechanisms called the heavenly lock. Previously, I heard my grandfather talking about a secret lock box that looks just like this.¡± ¡°Erudia¡¯s long-lost art of mechanisms?¡± Levi¡¯s expression darkened. In that case, the mysterious faction that controls Chad must be Erudian. Since it¡¯s a long-lost art from Erudia, it would be impossible for other nations to possess it. Furthermore, when Chad had just been exposed, he was controlled before Erudia made his presence public. Therefore, no foreigner would have known about it. On top of that, even Daxon found out about it muchter. Consequently, all evidence points to the fact that this faction belongs to Erudia. Also, they are so well connected that they managed to control Chad by the time The Cardinal Hall found out about him. I truly have to give them credit for that! After deliberating upon the matter, Levi let out a sigh. However, I don¡¯t think there¡¯s any bad blood between them and me. Hence, why are they picking on me? At that moment, Levi had a good idea of what their identity was. All that was left to do was to remove their masks once he had gotten his hands on the magical medicine. After all, he wanted to see for himself who they were. Meanwhile, Cyrus continued to keep a close eye. Even though this group was running the show on behalf of someone else, he would quickly notice when the mysterious faction made contact.This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . Now that the highlight of the event had appeared, everyone was filled with excitement. By then, all the powerful factions that didn¡¯t participate earlier were rearing to put in a bid. Nevertheless, everyone still feared Levi and the mysterious man. Once they started bidding, it became so terrifying that no one dared to stand in their way. Furthermore, the eyes of the man representing the faction behind Zarain glistened. Since nothing caught his eye earlier, he treated everything indifferently and didn¡¯t care about how much resources he spent. But now, the magical medicine finally piqued his interest. Given that he was willing to spend massively on items that meant nothing to him, he would definitely go further over something he coveted. When he looked in Levi¡¯s direction, Levi locked gazes with him for a fleeting moment. That was the prelude to both of them desperately trying to outbid each other. However, the unexpected development was weed by Idrae and Hydron, for both of them didn¡¯t want to see Levi get his hands on the magical medicine. In spite of that, they hoped that they could secure it still. Unfortunately, the mysterious man¡¯s appearance had caused their chances of doing so to drop significantly. Nevertheless, his participation would inadvertently prevent Levi from getting it too, which was aligned with their interest. In fact, they didn¡¯t even need to lift a finger to foil Levi¡¯s ns. The only downside was that they couldn¡¯t obtain it for themselves. ¡°Everyone, quiet please,¡± the host signaled for everyone to calm down. Subsequently, silence descended upon the floor as everyone stared intently at the stage. q Chater 3063 Chater 3063 Chapter 3063 Levi Is Barred From Bidding ¡°As for the final item, I¡¯m sure it needs no introduction at all. However, if any of you have dishonest intentions, remember that the secret lock box won¡¯t open without its key. On top of that, the lock on it is Erudia¡¯s ancient heavenly lock, where a specialist is needed just to open it. Therefore, stealing the box itself is useless, for you will still need the specialist¡¯s assistance.¡± No sooner had the host spoke than everyone present was stunned. Not only could one not open the box, but one had to also deal with the heavenly lock. At that moment, Levi and Bruno exchanged nces, for thetter¡¯s earlierments about the lock hade true. Thus, they were even more certain that this faction was from Erudia. After sweeping his gaze across the crowd, the host announced, ¡°In that case, let¡¯s begin now! The starting bid will be a thousand pieces of high-grade spiritual energy crystals. However¡­¡± The moment he changed his tact, the audience looked at him in suspense. Is something going to happen? This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Everyone gave him a curious look. Suddenly, the host¡¯s gaze fell upon Levi. ¡°As for thest item, Levi of Erudia and anyone rted to him is disqualified from bidding!¡± The deration blew everyone present away. ¡°What? Levi can¡¯t bid?¡± ¡°Hahaha, Levi isn¡¯t allowed to bid? What a joke!¡± ¡°This is an excellent decision. By inviting Levi here and forbidding him from bidding, he can only watch in frustration as the item is won by someone else.¡± No sooner was the decision announced than everyone present, including Idrae and Hydron, burst into laughter. They just couldn¡¯t stop themselves from gloating. We don¡¯t even need to lift a finger! Levi simply has too many enemies who are attacking him from all sides! Even this auction was organized to cause him distress by not giving him the right to bid. All they want is for him to watch in agonizing helplessness as the cure for his daughter is taken away by someone else. This is nothing but a cruel way to torture him! Even if Levi gets his hand on the box, he can¡¯t open it at all. What a trulyprehensive n! Despite participating in the auction, Levi might not necessarily win the bid. But now, he wasn¡¯t even given the chance to try. Consequently, Idrae felt that they needn¡¯t havee in the first ce. There was nothing to do other than watch Levi be humiliated. Meanwhile, Levi and his men were infuriated upon hearing the new rule. Nevertheless, they had already expected such a move. After all, the auction to sell the magical medicine was organized by the mysterious faction with the sole goal of destroying Levi. It was just that they hadn¡¯t made their move until the very end of the event. In spite of that, Levi was already waiting for it even though he didn¡¯t expect to be barred from the auction. By doing so, he could only sit by and watch as the magical medicine was sold to someone else, along with the hope of Forlevia¡¯s cure. That was what would hurt him the most. Evidently, the enemy not only wanted to kill him but also break his spirit too. As for Troy and Bruno, both of them were outraged. ¡°Why? Why can¡¯t we participate in the auction?¡± ¡°We have all the resources you want, so why are we banned?¡± ¡°We demand an exnation! You had better have a good reason for this.¡± Amidst their protests, they insisted that the organizers address the matter properly. Dr. Erebus sneered, ¡°Of all the people here, why are you only biased against us? This doesn¡¯t seem right at all.¡± Many other bystanders began to ask, ¡°Precisely, this defies logic. Can you give us a reason to convince us?¡± After sweeping his gaze across the crowd, the host answered, ¡°Fine. If it¡¯s a reason you¡¯re asking for, I¡¯ll give one to you!¡± Chater 3064 Chater 3064 The Return of the God of War Chapter 3064 Surprise Revtion ¡°I am sure all of you know this magical medicine is highly treasured by Dr. Holden and considered his most beloved possession,¡± the auctioneer said. Everyone nodded, as it was no secret that Dr. Holden highly valued that magical medicine, more than anything else. ¡°You must have also heard that Dr. Holden had refused to treat Forlevia, right?¡± he asked. The crowd again nodded in unison. ¡°All of the items avable for auction today belong to Dr. Holden, and we are only the agent acting on his behalf. As the owner, he has the final say, and he has given specific instructions to ban Levi from the bidding of this magical medicine. As such, please understand that we are not discriminating against Levi, but we do have to abide by our customer¡¯s order.¡± Despicable! Too despicable! Levi was exasperated. You know truly well why Chad refused to treat Evie! You forced him to do that, and you have the gall to turn around to use him of being the bad guy! p, p, p! ¡°Brilliant! What a brilliant excuse!¡± Levi started pping and mocked them sarcastically. Idrae¡¯s men and some other people stood up in defense of the auctioneer and said, ¡°That is a valid reason, Levi! The auctioneer is only acting ording to his customer¡¯s order. The item belongs to Dr. Holden, so he has every right to set conditions for its sale.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right! Dr. Holden did not ban you from the entire auction. You were allowed to bid for the previous nine items, and you managed to get the ninth one, did you not? You should be contented with that!¡± Everyone thought there was nothing wrong with the restriction. As the owner of the item, Dr. Holden had every right to decide to who he wishes to sell his item! ¡°Hahaha! This is great!¡± Leviughed. ¡°Don¡¯t think of doing anything funny, Levi! And you can drop the idea of stealing it!¡± A member of Idrae warned. ¡°Yes! Even if you managed to get hold of it, you can¡¯t get by the heavenly lock!¡± Material ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Hahaha! Unfortunately, you can only watch someone else get their hands on the magical medicine! You can forget about ridding Forlevia of her poison!¡± Levi gave Idrae¡¯s men a stinging look and sneered, ¡°I am sure you wish my daughter has no hope of being cured. Let¡¯s see how far you will go to ensure that!¡± Levi was not desperate, as Forlevia was on the mend and about to recover. He could deal with Idrae at ater stage. So far, Idrae had acted cowardly and had only sent their junior members to stir up trouble. None of their leaders had made an appearance yet. ¡°Oh, that¡¯s right! The heavenly lock!¡± Levi suddenly remembered the lock, and he immediately turned to Bruno and quietly asked, ¡°Do you know anyone who can open the heavenly lock?¡± ¡°I can try to find out. I know there is a person who may be able to do that. The person rted to the heavenly lock and secret lock box that my grandpa had mentioned may know how to open it. ¡°Since there is a chance we can open that heavenly lock, then let¡¯s get it! We watch them go through the show then I¡¯ll snatch it from them!¡± Levi decided he would get that magical medicine, by hook or by crook. If he had to resort to openly stealing it, he would! No one would have thought their warning about the heavenly lock was a reminder to Levi and led to his decision to take it away by force. It was pure coincidence that he knew someone who had knowledge about the heavenly lock. It was meant to be! ¡°Tell Cyrus not to let that box leave his sight. Once the opportunity arises, snatch it!¡± Levi ordered. Levi did not leave the auction hall, as he wanted to stay and watch the auction. Suddenly, Dr. Erebus hurriedly went up to Levi and whispered in his ear, ¡°ording to thetest updates from Rodunst, Death Fiend, and the mercenary organizations under us, there is a group of people who are out to get you!¡± ¡°Oh! That is fast! They exposed themselves a little sooner than I expect!¡± Levi smiled at the good news. Dr. Erebus looked around the hall and said, ¡°You will never guess who is here!¡±q Chater 3065 Chater 3065 The Return of the God of War Chapter 3065 Identity Exposed When Dr. Erebus heard the updates from his sources, he found it incredulous. How is that possible? How can it be them? ¡°Huh? Is it Hydron?¡¯ Levi frowned in puzzlement and spected. Levi had no idea why, but the name just popped up in his mind. However, Hydron had never confronted Idrae since their establishment. Levi had killed quite a number of Idrae¡¯s men, yet Hydron called him a coward, and he was mocked for being a sissy for not going all out against Idrae. Hydron was set up with the sole intention of taking revenge on Idrae. However, all they did was boast about their ns and their power but did nothing to act on them. Instead, they turned their attention to Levi and tried to make use of him, constantly instigating him to go against Idrae. When they did that, Levi suspected they had a hidden agenda. They were not trying to build up their own capacity to take revenge but had other motives instead. The fact that they disappeared even before they achieved their stated mission was proof that Levi¡¯s suspicion was correct. That was also the reason why Levi thought of them and had asked about them sometime back. Original from N?velDrama.Org. It was not surprising that when Dr. Erebus said it was someone unexpected, the first name that came to Levi¡¯s mind was Hydron! There was a look of disbelief in Dr. Erebus¡¯ eyes when he heard that. He nodded and eximed, ¡°Yes! That¡¯s right! It is them!¡± Sigh! Levi let out a sigh. He had suspected that by not being on their side, he had unwittingly be Hydron¡¯s enemy. To them, if he was not with them, then it meant he was against them! If you are not going against Idrae, then you are our enemy! We will do whatever we can to stop you from curing your daughter! Levi could imagine that was what went through the minds of the leaders of Hydron! Dr. Erebus was infuriated. ¡°What a bunch of idiots! Losers! They are no different from Idrae!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t tell me¡­¡± Levi instinctively thought of something else, and Dr. Erebus was quick to confirm his suspicion. ¡°That¡¯s right. They sent a Deity to destroy the blood alteration record Rodunst sent us. They were also the ones who sabotaged our efforts to find a cure for Forlevia, killing many people in the process. When we made ourtest offer to reward anyone who can purge the poison from Forlevia, they supported Idrae and stopped those who wanted toe forward to help us! They had killed so many innocent lives because of that!¡± Levi let out another deep sigh when he heard what Dr. Erebus said. He had not expected someone whom he thought was on the same side as he would be the one sabotaging him. It never crossed his mind that Hydron would work with their own foe, Idrae! I thought Idrae is your arch-enemy! How can you give your arch-enemy a hand to achieve their goals? Levi was really puzzled by Hydron¡¯s moves. ¡°They are very powerful now, with more than a hundred thousand members. The number of Deities they have isparable to some of those superpowers!¡± Dr. Erebus had to take a deep breath to calm himself before he could continue. ¡°And do you know where they got all the resources to build themselves up?¡± At that point, Dr. Erebus was clearly agitated. He looked Levi straight in the eye and said, ¡°This is maddening! They are the ones who conned us with the Ten Millenium Snow Lotus!¡± ¡°What?¡± Levi shouted in anger, and everyone in the room turned to look at him. No one had seen Levi lose hisposure in such a manner before. However, they quickly looked away and ignored him, as they assumed he was upset because he was barred from the auction. ¡°Yes, they were the ones who conned us! They then use their ill-gotten resources to build themselves up!¡± Dr. Erebus hissed angrily, his fists tightly clenched. He could not hold in his anger, recalling the disappointment they experienced. Chater 3066 Chater 3066 The Return of the God of War Chapter 3066 Inhumane It was simply inhumane! It was unbelievable that they resorted toing up with the lie about Ten Millenium Snow Lotus. What infuriated Dr. Erebus most was that he was the one who went about deploying all the resources they requested as per their instructions. That meant he was conned too, and it was a grave insult to him, for he had always taken pride in his intelligence. To be conned in such a manner had wounded his pride and ego. He could never forget the scene where they open the box of Ten Millenium Snow Lotus, only to find a dry twig in it! The resentment he felt over that incident wasparable to the hatred he had toward Idrae! Levi let out augh, and it was a frightening and sinisterugh. ¡°I can forgive them if they had used the resources they conned from me to seek revenge against Idrae. But to use that against me?¡± Levi had a menacing look in his eyes when he said that. ¡°It is okay. I knew you will be exposed sooner orter! I have kept that dried twig for you! You did a great job in choosing such a fine twig. It really resembled a sword!¡± Levi muttered to himself, his expression getting darker as he spoke. ¡°I will use that sword to pierce through your bodies, one at a time. So get in line!¡± Since he knew who he was up against, Levi became a lot calmer. He smiled and said, ¡°Let¡¯s settle all our scores at a go! It is great all of you are gathered here to try to sabotage me today! Save me the trouble of getting to you individually! Hahaha, perfect!¡± Levi¡¯s loud muttering and scornfulugh attracted the attention of the people in the hall again, but as before, they thought he was only reacting bitterly to being blocked from the bidding. The undercover men from Hydron were pleased when they saw Levi¡¯s reaction. They thought Levi was exasperated that he could only helplessly watch as the only cure for his daughter was being auctioned off. They did not know Levi was smiling because he had already seen through their ploy and was nning his revenge. ¡°Should I go over and give them a piece of my mind? At least they get forewarned their end is near!¡± Dr. Erebus was furious and could not wait to see them meet their tragic end! Levi shook his head and said, ¡°Chill! We have to be patient. It will be more fun to spring them a surprise!¡± ¡°What about the mysterious people who are controlling Chad? Any information about them?¡± he probed. ¡°Cyrus has yet to send any updates on that. I suppose those people are crafty and giving him a hard time!¡± Dr. Erebus reported. ¡°Am I the only one who feels suspicious about those people in masks? I have a feeling they are the ones!¡± He looked toward those on the stage and whispered to Levi. Leviughed and assured him, ¡°Be patient. If they manage to secure a bid, then we will go ahead and snatch it away from them! At the same time, we can then find out who are behind those masks!¡± Levi and his team were ready for the showdown. It was a fruitful trip for them. At the very least, they managed to confirm Hydron¡¯s involvement. The only thing bugging Levi was the appearance of the mysterious man. That man seemed to be as determined as Levi in getting the magical medicine, and Levi had no idea who he was and where he came from. The auction for the magical medicine had begun, and there were many bids for it. However, when the mysterious man joined in the bidding, there was an uproar among the crowd. He was aggressive in his bidding and many other potential buyers had to back off, unable to match his bid. Only Levi had the resources to match the mysterious man in his bidding, but since Levi was barred from that round of bidding, the man was clearly going to be the eventual owner of the magical medicine. Levi was not about to sit by idly. He looked at one of the bidders seated close to him, a man from Waldan. Levi made him an offer, saying, ¡°I will give unconditional support to outbid him!¡± The man from Waldan took his offer without any hesitation and went all out since Levi said it was unconditional. ¡°Thirty thousand pieces of spiritual energy crystals!¡± he shouted out his bid, shocking everyone present. The earlier bid of twenty-five thousand pieces of spiritual energy crystals had already stunned everyone, and no one expected there could be an even higher offer! Original from N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Objection! Levi is manipting the bidding through him! He should be disqualified!¡±q Chater 3067 Chater 3067 The Return of the God of War Chapter 3067 Unconditional Loan The men from Idrae protested to the organizer and those from Hydron joined in to ask for a nullification of the bid from the Waldan man. Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. The mysterious man also couldn¡¯t help but voice his objection. ¡°This doesn¡¯t seem to be appropriate, is it? I thought Levi was barred from the bidding. He is running afoul of the regtions, isn¡¯t he?¡± He wanted to get his hands on the magical medicine and thought that without Levi¡¯s involvement, he could get it at a good price. He was secretly pleased that Levi was barred from the bidding, and thus was greatly annoyed by the sudden appearance of an unexpectedpetitor. The auctioneer shouted out at Levi and chided, ¡°What are you doing, Levi? Did we not make it clear that you are not allowed to bid for this? If you insist on interfering in this bid, then we may have to remove the magical medicine from the auction. You will have to face the wrath of all those present!¡± No one could agree to that threat of withdrawing the magical medicine from the auction, so everyone turned to put pressure on Levi. ¡°What proof do you have that I interfered in the bidding? Did I make that bid? He was the one who shouted out the bid!¡± Levi protested. ¡°That¡¯s right! I was the one who made that offer! It had nothing to do with him!¡± The man from Waldan concurred. ¡°Yes, you did not bid for it! However, we stated clearly from the start that anyone associated with you is not allowed to bid as well. Otherwise, the item will still end up in your hands! We have made that very clear before we started this round of bidding!¡± The auctioneer stood firm on his stand. ¡°I don¡¯t even know who he is, so how can I be rted to him?¡± Levi said. ¡°That is true! I don¡¯t know him!¡± The man from Waldan was quick to add, ¡°I was only trying to borrow funds, and he happen to be willing to help me out!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right! I was only giving him a hand!¡± The auctioneer stared fixedly at the man from Waldan and asked, ¡°Borrow? Can you afford to pay back the loan? What if you can¡¯t pay back and then had to give the magical medicine to Levi in return?¡± ¡°Sorry to disappoint you, but your fear is unfounded. I promised him unconditional support. That means he does not have to repay me!¡± Levi rified. Then he cheekily added, ¡°You hear that directly from me and you are all witnesses to my offer to him. Well, I have too much wealth and no ability to spend them all. So I decided to share some of my wealth with him! Am I not allowed to do that?¡± What? Unconditional support? No need to repay? Everyone present was dumbfounded by Levi! ¡°I believe we have no further objections! I would like to resume the auction please,¡± the man from Waldan requested. ¡°Fifty thousand pieces of spiritual energy crystals!¡± The mysterious man was quick to counterbid. He was somehow d Levi stepped in and made the auction more challenging and interesting. The oue would have been quite obvious and he would have easily outbid everyone else if the Waldan man had not received Levi¡¯s support. An easy win was never as satisfying as a hard-earned one, so he was excited about the challenge. He was very confident his wealth could match that of Levi¡¯s, so he wasn¡¯t worried at all. The auctioneer and his colleagues were still huddled together in a discussion when the Waldan man shouted out a counter-bid. ¡°Eighty thousand pieces of spiritual energy crystals!¡± he offered. ¡°A hundred thousand pieces of spiritual energy crystals!¡± The two aggressively up their bids, knowing they had substantial resources to back them up. That was the most heart-stopping auction ever! Both parties bid as if the spiritual energy crystals were worth nothing. The number of spiritual energy crystals they were throwing around casually could easily be more than what Xyperia had in reserve! Both men were determined to get their hands on the magical medicine, so they were all out to win. The rest of the people at the auction could only watch in envy! How could anyone not be envious of the amount they were offering? Even if anyone were to get just a portion of those spiritual energy crystals, they would be as wealthy as one of the top few powerful countries! It was unbelievable, but in no time, the bid was already three hundred thousand pieces of spiritual energy crystals! Both parties were not about to back off and looked determined to continue the bidding war. ¡°Come on! Don¡¯t stop! Let¡¯s see who will chicken out first!¡± the mysterious man shouted, ready to take on the Waldan man¡¯s challenge. Leviughed out loud and said, ¡°Yes, go on! At the very least, we should reach a bid of a million pieces, shouldn¡¯t we?¡± At that point in time, the few men in charge of the auction walked over. They seemed to havee up with a solution to deal with Levi. Chater 3068 Chater 3068 Chapter 3068 Deal Sealed They had not expected such a crazy move by Levi and were caught off-guard. They immediately put their heads together and tried toe up with a n to foil Levi. After a long while, they finally nodded their head and looked toward Levi with sly smiles on their faces. Obviously, they hade up with a solution! The atmosphere in the auction hall was tense and the mysterious man was getting a little irrational. ¡°Come on! Let¡¯s get serious! Three hundred and fifty thousand pieces of spiritual energy crystals! I don¡¯t believe you can match me for that!¡± he shouted crazily. The Waldan man had nothing to fear since Levi had openly given his word in front of everyone that he would give him unconditional support. Moreover, just a moment ago, Levi had indicated he could go to at least a million pieces of spiritual energy crystals! So he knew he still had plenty of resources to continue. He confidently raised his hand and said, ¡°Then let me offer four hundred¡­¡± However, before he could finish his sentence, the auctioneer chipped in and said, ¡°Great! Going once, going twice, and sold for three hundred and fifty pieces of spiritual energy crystals!¡± With the bang of the gavel, the deal was sealed! He spoke so quickly and closed the deal so rapidly that no one had a chance to make a counteroffer. The Waldan man had not even finished shouting out his offer of four hundred thousand and the auctioneer had already ended the bidding! That showed how fast-talking that auctioneer was! It was obvious he was not going to give anyone a chance to make a counterbid. The bang of the gavel against the lectern was so unexpected that everyone present was taken by surprise. The Waldan man was stunned, as was Levi. Everyone in the hall was taken by surprise, including the man who was backed by Zarain and the men from Idrae. What¡­? What is happening? This is unbelievable! The auctioneer and his colleagues deserved credit foring up with such an extraordinary idea. They left everyone astonished. Shock was written all over the faces of Dr. Erebus and his team. Is that even legal? Are they allowed to seal the deal without giving others a chance to counter-bid? From the stage, the auctioneer was all smiles as he continued, ¡°Congrattions to this gentleman for sessfully bidding for the magical medicine!¡± Even the mysterious man was dumbfounded and could not register what was going on. He was all ready to go into a financially draining fight with Levi for the magical medicine, but before he could even warm up to the bidding, he was dered the winner! ¡°Hey, what is that supposed to mean? I have not made my counterbid! I have not given up and am going to offer a higher bid than him!¡± The Waldan man protested loudly, upset he was cut off so abruptly. He was not about to ept that bullying act. ¡°Oh really? I did not hear you and your counterbid! I sealed the deal as no one made a higher offer!¡± the sly auctioneer said. The Waldan man was exasperated and tried to exin. ¡°He shouted three hundred and fifty thousand pieces. I was about to offer four hundred thousand pieces, but before I could do that, you already sealed the deal!¡± ¡°No, I did not see that! I was convinced you were giving up¡­ I waited for a full minute and closed the bid when no one made a higher offer! I am sure you did not make a better offer!¡± The auctioneer denied the usation. The Waldan man was left speechless by the tant liesing from the auctioneer. Waited for a full minute? Did not see me bid? He was astounded by how far the auctioneer was willing to distort the facts and lie in order to stop him from getting the magical medicine. ¡°That¡¯s right! I did not see you make the counterbid! He waited for a minute, and you did nothing during that time!¡± ¡°It is true. We did not see that!¡± ¡°We were right here on stage, and none of us saw you make another bid!¡± Those men from Idrae and Hydron came forward and sided with the auctioneer and his colleagues. ¡°We can be witness to that. A full minute had passed and no one made a higher bid. It was only then that he closed the bid!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right! Stop trying to argue! We are all witnesses to that!¡± ¡°Shameless man!¡± ¡°Yeah! Stop your despicable nonsense!¡± Almost everyone in the hall sided with the auctioneer, and they were determined to deny the Waldan man a chance to protest. The Waldan man was aggrieved, wrongly used of being a cheat and a fraud when he was the victim of the injustice. s, he was outnumbered and had no means to clear his name. Property ? N?velDrama.Org. q Chater 3069 Chater 3069 Chapter 3069 Watching Helplessly As Hope Fades Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. ¡°Hahaha¡­¡± Levi couldn¡¯t help butugh out loud at the antics of those opposing him. He wasn¡¯t surprised they woulde up with all sorts of despicable moves in order to achieve their goal. True to their sly nature, they would do anything to stop him from getting his hands on the magical medicine. They wanted to make him fall into despair as he watch the magical medicine slip from his reach and lose all hope of saving his daughter. However, Levi was not in distress at all. He had no intention of bidding for the magical medicine as he had already set his mind on snatching it instead. Everyone thought he would not resort to stealing as the magical medicine was protected by the heavenly lock, which they assumed he could not break open. Little did they know he had someone who knew about the heavenly lock and there was a chance he could open it! That prompted him to decide on the risky move of stealing the magical medicine. If he managed to steal it from them, he would have a chance of curing Forlevia with the magical medicine. He was not about to give up on any hope, no matter how dim it might be. p, p, p¡­! Levi started apuding and shouted out, ¡°Great! Well done!¡± ¡°I am sure Mr. Garrison agrees with the decision!¡± The auctioneer gave him a smile and tried to get him on their side. ¡°Sure! Absolutely!¡± Levi smiled at him in return. The auctioneer gave Levi a doubtful eye, but nevertheless, he turned to the mysterious man and said, ¡°So the magical medicine belongs to this gentleman now!¡± With that, his subordinate handed the box over to the mysterious man, right in front of Levi. The men from Idrae and all those who were out to oppose Levi were smiling from ear to ear, d that they sessfully prevented Levi from procuring the magical medicine. Although they had no idea who the sessful bidder was, he seemed to have substantial wealth, so they wouldn¡¯t have to worry Levi could tempt him to part with the magical medicine with a higher offer. Mission aplished, and they had done a great job keeping the magical medicine out of Levi¡¯s hands. The auctioneer and his team also did what they were supposed to do, and with theirbined efforts, Levi could only watch with despair as the only hope for his daughter¡¯s cure faded away. ¡°Get our men to watch these people. They couldn¡¯t possibly ship all those resources in and out without leaving a trail. Monitor them and see where the buyer is from and where the sellers are shipping those spiritual energy crystals to!¡± Levi turned to Dr. Erebus and quietly instructed him. The best way to find out who those people were was by tracking the movement of their shipments. After all, the currency was spiritual energy crystals, and it would not be easy to move that huge number of spiritual energy crystals around without being tracked. ¡°Sir, please go with this secret lock box. Once you are in a safe ce, we will send someone to unlock the heavenly lock for you.¡± The auctioneer had a secure n for the buyer, as he was not about to give Levi a chance to steal the magical medicine. ¡°Sure! I will also send you the spiritual energy crystals shortly!¡± the mysterious man nonchntly replied. ¡°No issue at all. We trust you, Sir!¡± As the buyer did not make a big deal out of that huge number of spiritual energy crystals, the auctioneer knew he was wealthy and had full confidence he would deliver as promised. ¡°As a precaution, we would like you to make a move first, to make sure you are able to leave safely!¡± The auctioneer urged the buyer to leave as quickly as possible. At that juncture, the men from Idrae stepped forward and offered, ¡°To ensure your safety, Xyperia will be sending two hundred Deities to escort you out of the country.¡± Idrae hade well prepared and stationed hundreds of Deities around the site as a precaution, as they were worried Levi might stir up trouble. The auctioneer was stunned by the offer, but he gratefully said, ¡°Thank you, and we greatly appreciate the efforts of all the Deities from Xyperia!¡± Everything they did, they had nned with Levi in mind. Although they did not think highly of Levi, they heard he had many powerful fighters backing him up. After all, many of the Deities from Erudia¡¯s Heavenly League were his buddies and disciples. They also knew Levi had a formidable elite with him. That elite was the one who tracked down the magical medicine. They were not worried about Levi himself, but were wary of the people around him. As the mysterious man left the auction hall under tight security, the auctioneer turned to everyone in the hall and said, ¡°I seek your cooperation to stay back for a little while longer. We are taking the necessary precautions to prevent any mishaps and misunderstandings. Thank you very much!¡± Chater 3070 Chater 3070 Chapter 3070 Making Up To Levi The auctioneer¡¯s demand created an uproar among the people present in the auction hall. He might have worded it nicely, but the fact remained that he was keeping them in temporary captivity. No one had foreseen that move, and saw no valid reason for it. However, their disgruntle was short-lived, and they quickly epted the inconvenience imposed on them. They understood all the restrictions were imposed because of Levi. They wanted to deny him and hispatriots a chance to threaten the buyer and get their hands on the magical medicine. In order to hold Levi and his men in captivity, they had to hold everyone else back as well. Much to everyone¡¯s surprise, the auctioneernded his gaze on Levi and smilingly said to him, ¡°We are apologetic we had to bar Mr. Garrison from thest round of bidding. In order to make up for that, we would allow Mr. Garrison to leave earlier. However, the special exemption is for Mr. Garrison only. All the rest of the people would still have to stay back for a little while longer!¡± It was an intentional act to allow Levi to leave without hispatriots. They wanted to frustrate Levi further. They thought that by letting him go, but without his men, he would have to bear with the helplessness of wanting to do something to retrieve the magical medicine but unable to do so as he did not have his fighters with him. He would not have the power to do anything by himself, and could only watch his daughter¡¯sst hope of a cure disappear together with the buyer. They wanted him to go into deep despair and regret! Nothing would hurt a father more than the feeling of self-reproach, of being not good enough to save his own kid. They had the evil intention of confining Levi¡¯spanions and letting him go out alone and helpless. They wanted to make him feel useless. Little did they know Levi was the most formidable among all. Thebined power of all hispatriots would not match his! If they had known better, thest person they should release would be Levi! Levi had always nned to do the snatching himself, while Dr. Erebus and his other teammates go about checking on the identities of the people involved. It was ironic that they paved the way for Levi to do exactly what he had nned! Levi would be out and going after the buyer to retrieve the magical medicine. On the other hand, Dr. Erebus would be staying by their side to secretly dig up information about them! Original from N?velDrama.Org. And when the mysterious buyer¡¯s payment of three hundred and fifty thousand pieces of spiritual energy crystals was delivered, Dr. Erebus would be there and able to find out his identity as well! ¡°Oh, I appreciate that! Thank you!¡± Levi smilingly thank them and immediately left. They thought they heard a tinge of helplessness in Levi¡¯s voice and were pleased. After Levi left the auction hall, he immediately went after the mysterious buyer, anxious to catch up with him. Although there were two hundred Xyperia Deities escorting the buyer, Levi wasn¡¯t bothered at all. He knew he could easily crush all of them. ¡°Stop right there!¡± Levi caught up with the entourage and blocked their way. The mysterious buyer was shocked to see Levi, and he finally understood why those people were so helpful to offer to escort him. They had foreseen Levi would be out to create trouble for him! He was puzzled Levi could so easily track him down and catch up with him. After leaving the ind, he had taken precautions to travel incognito and left as little trace of his track as possible. He thought it was quite impossible for anyone to find him and was astonished Levi did that, and seemingly without much difficulty. He stared puzzledly at Levi, a man he had heard so much about but did not have high regard for. He knew Levi was themon enemy of Zarain and the Lab of Gods, but all the information they had about Levi did not speak too highly of him. As such, they could not be bothered to worry about him. They only wanted to tease and frustrate the infamous enemy of Zarain. He wanted to show Shield that the man they thought so highly of was nothing but a feeble piece of toy he could twirl around his fingers. However, Levi¡¯s appearance dented his earlier confidence. He began to suspect the man in front of him was more than what they had expected. ¡°Be good and hand over the box to me!¡± Levi reached out and made a seemingly casual request. The man and those Deities from Xyperia were stunned by Levi¡¯s nonchnt attitude. What? Is he out to do daylight robbery? The mysterious man smiled and asked, ¡°This is protected with Erudia¡¯s long-lost art of mechanisms. Are you sure you can unlock the heavenly lock after you get the box?¡± ¡°I am not sure, but I¡¯ll take it first!¡± Levi said. q Chater 3071 Chater 3071 Chapter 3071 No Warning Necessary Everyone was still staring at Levi in disbelief and shocked by his seemingly naive actions and speech. ¡°Ah! I think I know your concern! You think I don¡¯t have what it takes to ask for the box, right?¡± Levi mumbled. Whoosh¡­! The next moment, a cold, blinding sh of light appeared and lit up the whole site. The God Crusher made its appearance! Boom! The God Crusher emitted a horrifying burst of energy, and before anyone could realize what was happening, all two hundred Deities fell at a go, pierced to death in a single stab. Although it looked as though they were killed by the same stroke, it was an illusional effect due to the lightning speed of Levi¡¯s strokes. Within a second, all two hundred Deities from Xyperia exploded into a mist of blood and disappear right before the eyes of the mysterious man. He was stunned by the sight of two hundred Deities being eliminated at a go, a feat no one had thought was possible. Since he left Zarain, he had never worried much about Levi. He thought Levi was a weakling he could easily fool around with. It was beyond him that Levi possessed such mighty powers! The power Levi disyed was comparable to those from his n, and they had the super-spiritual ley line! How was it possible Levi could possess simr powers? He started to panic, even though he knew he was formidable himself. However, power was rtive, and he was only confident he was strong whenpared with the Deities. Levi was obviously a league above those Deities, andparable to himself. He had grossly underestimated the power of Levi. He did not think anyone other than he and his n would possess such extraordinary power. ¡°Do you know who I am? How dare you think of stealing my possession! Kneel and apologize, and I may consider cutting you some ck!¡± Those mysterious people from Zarain had a huge ego and an inted sense of superiority. He never knew what fear was and would definitely not think of sumbing to Levi¡¯s demand to hand over the magical medicine. Leviughed at his demand to kneel and apologize. ¡°Hand over the magical medicine, then you can tell me who you are!¡± Levi was a little curious and would like to know who the man was and where he was from as well. Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. ¡°You want to know about me? Do you think you are good enough to ask about me? You are not!¡± The man retorted arrogantly, then added, ¡°You must be tired of living, that¡¯s why you foolishly think of stealing my possession!¡± ¡°Oh really? Then I might as well finish you off!¡± Levi replied with augh. ¡°Kill you, then I can take your things. As for your identity, I am sure I will find out when your family and friendse to seek revenge for you,¡± Levi said. Whoosh¡­! The God Crusher was floating in the air and taking aim at the mysterious man. It¡¯s terrifying power was reaching out toward the man and causing him to back off in fear. ¡°I doubt you dare to do that!¡± He was still retorting pridefully, despite showing fear in his unconscious moves. ¡°Kill!¡± Levi coldly ordered, and instantly, the God Crusher transformed into a sh of light and went straight toward the man. Rumble, rumble, rumble¡­ The mysterious man started surrounding himself with a shield of powerful energy and rings of halo appeared on his arms. There were peculiar symbols on the halos, and those halos seemed to give him intimidating power. The halos gathered in front of him and formed a glowing shield. The symbols on the shield interacted with one another and empowered him with seemingly never-ending spiritual energies. The shield appeared to be imprable and able to withstand the attack of most divine tools. Unfortunately, he was up against the God Crusher. It prated the protective glowing shield effortlessly and went straight into his body. His body started to fade and disintegrate, vanishing into thin air. The disbelief look in his eyes at the final moments betrayed his feelings. He had not expected Levi would kill him so decisively without any warning. He was only ying hard to get and was prepared to tell Levi who he was if pressured. However, Levi had no patience for such ego games. It was not important for him to find out who the man was. He was certain he would find out sooner orter, whether directly from the man or from his n in the future. Chater 3072 Chater 3072 The Return of the God of War Chapter 3072 Investigate Shield The man was helpless to do anything. Had Levi waited for just a moment before, he would have revealed his identity. Although the power backing him up was powerful, he was nowhere as strong as Levi. Hence, he would be left with no choice but to reveal himself. He probably never imagined that the act he put on would eventually lead him to be killed by Levi. After killing the man, the secret lock box quickly flew into Levi¡¯s hands. He remarked calmly, ¡°I just wanted you to reveal your identity. You¡¯ve only got your own arrogance to me.¡± After settling everything, Levi left. No one could have imagined that the mysterious man and the two hundred Deities would die so pathetically. Levi was simply too fast. He had spent barely ten minutes catching up with them and killing them all. Everyone had the illusion that Levi had just left the ind, so he would have no time to catch up with them, let alone kill them. The person in charge of the auction only released Levi so that he could suffer from the agony of seeing his daughter¡¯s hope slip away. Because of this, they had actually been keeping an eye on Levi. When Levi disappeared the moment he left the ind, everyone thought that they had lost him. Just when they were about to report it, Levi appeared. The time period was so short that no one paid attention to it. Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. After all, they figured that there was nothing that Levi could do in such a short timeframe. He would have no time to find out where the mysterious man was, let alone steal the magical medicine and kill him. Levi had disappeared for such a short time that no one suspected anything. At the moment, Levi was fiddling with the secret lock box, but he did not dare to open it by force. He reckoned he needed to get a professional to unlock it. Why didn¡¯t the ancient manual that my master left contain a heavenly lock? Otherwise, I could¡¯ve solved it myself. The treasures that he left me can only be used for the previous era. Things are changing so rapidly now that they can¡¯t be used anymore. I guess I can only ce my hopes on the person Bruno mentioned¡­ On the ind, the mysterious man¡¯s three hundred and thirty-five thousand spiritual energy crystals were being transported over slowly. Cargo nes keptnding and flying off from the ind. ¡°Huh? What¡¯s this?¡± The people nted by Levi on the ind soon found some clues. After some investigation, they realized that the huge cargo nes wereing from Shield in Zarain. Furthermore, the delivery personnel all belonged to Shield. Naturally, this had to be investigated further. The personnel had even concealed their identity. If Levi¡¯s men had not investigated it so clearly, it would have been impossible for them to find anything. Is the mysterious man who has as many resources as Levi rted to Shield? This was crucial information. When Dr. Erebus ryed the information to Levi secretly, Levi was stunned. He did not expect Zarain to be involved in this. The power behind Zarain! Back when the Defenders of the Gxy attacked the Lab of Gods¡¯ testing ground and used those specially-designed weapons, Levi had already suspected that there might be other forces supporting Zarain. Otherwise, it would have been impossible for Shield to produce such advanced weapons. Furthermore, The Infrangible Handcuffs that Shield had used on him were evidently far more advanced than the technology they currently had. This proved that there was another organization, simr to the Lab of Gods, backing Zarain up. Naturally, nobody realized anything then because all the attention was focused on the surviving minions from the Lab of Gods¡¯ testing ground. Now that I¡¯m thinking about it, this is actually quite terrifying. When the spiritual energy engulfed the world, Zarain had the Sky Barrier within the borders of the nation to block the aggressive ravages of the spiritual energy. It was an even more challenging project than Erudia¡¯s Shelter. After all, a single barrier could cover all of Zarain. No one had thought about this before. However, now that Levi mulled over it, he was so shocked that he broke into a cold sweat. The equipment was downright terrifying.q Chater 3073 Chater 3073 The Return of the God of War Chapter 3073 Assumptions About The Sky Barrier The technology and resources used for the Sky Barrier were so advanced that it was simply unimaginable. In fact, nowhere else in the world would anyone possess such cutting-edge technology. When the Sky Barrier was activated, everyone was astonished. It single-handedly transformed everything in that area, as if it had created an entirely independent world from everywhere else. Even the force and maic fields had beenpletely changed. One could only imagine how horrifying the barrier was to have such power. No one could even fathom how much it must have cost to aplish this. Property ? N?velDrama.Org. This was not a technology that could exist in this world, even for Zarain. Although their technology was quite advanced, they had not reached that level yet. Now, Levi was guessing that the fuel used to activate the Sky Barrier was actually spiritual energy. In the past, the energy resources that the world had were only things like sunstones. However, Levi believed that it was impossible to use those to activate the Sky Barrier. These fuel and energy supplies did not have the capacity to activate such a piece of equipment. This proved that there was another powerful force backing Zarain up. Perhaps, they had already expected the spiritual energy revival. Perhaps, they were already able to control the spiritual energy crystals. That seemed to be the case now. Since that mysterious person had as many resources as Levi and was able topete with him till the end, it meant that he had sufficient resources. Furthermore, Levi guessed that this mysterious organization was probably using the spiritual ley line to survive. Considering that they had such rich resources, they must have control of an extensive spiritual ley line. Otherwise, it would be impossible for that mysterious person topete with him using resources. However, Levi did not expect that they had a super-spiritual ley line as well¡ªone that was not inferior to the super-spiritual ley line in the South Pole. He finally understood why Zarain was not anxious despite not having any Deities, nor did they reveal any information. There was a reason why Erudia was so anxious. Without Deities, Erudia could not protect itself. Naturally, people of the nation would be scared. However, since Zarain had a powerful force backing it up, they were not afraid of anyone. They had all these resources and the ability to mobilize them. Hence, they were not scared of Deities. ¡°Haha!¡± Leviughed. Initially, he thought that Xyperia was the most powerful. He did not expect Zarain to be even more terrifying. Levi suddenly remembered how the Sky Barrier used by Zarain made the eighteen Archangels of Sacroria disappear in an instant. Even their power had been locked by that equipment. If it was used now, they would be undefeatable. Since the Sky Barrier could prevent Deities from using spiritual energy, it meant that those Deities would be useless. But since you dare to go against me, I¡¯ll definitely end you all. Once I¡¯ve cured my daughter and destroyed both Xyperia and Idrae, I¡¯ll sniff you all out! I have always been a vengeful man, so I¡¯ll never spare anyone who dares to target me! His current goal was to figure out how to open the heavenly lock. As for Zarain, he would ask ck Hawkter to see if there were any updates. With that, Levi returned to Erudia with the magical medicine. Meanwhile, Dr. Erebus and the rest were still locked up on the ind. Although they could move around freely, they were not permitted to leave the ind. They could only be released after that person waspletely safe. However, they did not stop investigating the identity of those masked people. Dr. Erebus nned to find out where all of these resources were being transported to. He figured that as long as they waited patiently, they would definitely discover something. Just like that, he continued waiting. Soon, the troops transporting the resources appeared. To Dr. Erebus¡¯ surprise, he recognized them. Chater 3074 Chater 3074 The Return of the God of War Chapter 3074 The Heavenly League Is Involved Digital God, Bruno, Troy, and the rest were astonished. What a coincidence! It¡¯s them? They recognize the bunch of people as members of Erudia¡¯s Heavenly League. Turns out they¡¯re the ones who are here to transport the resources? This was something no one could have expected. Erudia¡¯s Heavenly League is here to transport the resources. Does this mean that the auction was actually organized by the Heavenly League to humiliate Levi? That¡¯s impossible! The Heavenly League was established by The Cardinal Hall, whose members were extremely familiar with Levi. How can this be possible? It definitely isn¡¯t them! Perhaps, they had been tasked to do this by someone else. Maybe they¡¯re only here to transport the resources and nothing else. But, why is the Heavenly League dragged into this, in the first ce? Initially, they nned to capture all those people wearing masks and rip them off, exposing them. However, now that the Heavenly League had appeared, they scrapped that n. Things might be moreplicated than they had expected, so they did not dare to make any reckless moves. It was better to wait for Levi¡¯s decision. They still wanted to continue observing the masked men in order to confirm their identities when chaos struck. They just received news that the two hundred Deities from Xyperia and that mysterious man had vanished into thin air, including the Ten Millenium Snow Lotus. It was like they had been killed. Xyperia soon confirmed this. They had installed a chip into every Deity so they could check the Deities¡¯ location and health. However, the chips revealed that all two hundred Deities were dead, with not a single one of them surviving. This could only mean that the mysterious man had died as well. It was obvious that the attacker was targeting the magical medicine. Naturally, everyone¡¯s first suspicion was Levi. However, since Levi was being monitored all along, it was impossible for him to do anything. Furthermore, those two were in different locations. ¡°Quick! Transport them away as soon as possible!¡± Chaos broke out on the ind. They quickened their pace in transporting the resources to prevent any unexpected events from urring. Noticing that something was amiss, Dr. Erebus quickly informed Levi. When Levi heard that, he was astonished. The Heavenly League is transporting the resources? Levi, who was coincidentally in Erudia, immediately contacted Daxon. After hearing what he had to say, Daxon was simrly stunned. ¡°No, I¡¯ve never issued any instructions to them, much less asked them to transport those resources back. Since that mysterious organization is already targeting you, how can I possibly coborate with them? Besides, I don¡¯t even know who they are.¡± Daxon waspletely puzzled. Although the Heavenly League was established by The Cardinal Hall, Daxon was not the person in charge. Instead, it was Edmund. Since Edmund was the most powerful deity in Erudia, it was better for him to lead the Heavenly League. After all, it was an age where the strongest ruled. If anyone else was to take that position, no one would be convinced. Leviughed. ¡°Well, I can¡¯t think of any possible reasons why you¡¯d be involved with them either.¡± Daxon said suspiciously, ¡°I don¡¯t know whether it¡¯s my son¡¯s decision or not. Let¡¯s ask around. This is a serious issue, so we must get to the bottom of this.¡± ¡°All right. Let¡¯s do this quickly. Perhaps, this has nothing to do with him,¡± agreed Levi. He recalled how those forces like the ck Sky Union had tried to snatch his resources. Back then, it seemed like someone from the Heavenly League had leaked some information and distracted Azure Dragon and the rest away. It was possible that the culprit was coborating with the mysterious organization that was targeting Levi. He just did not know who the person was. Original from N?velDrama.Org. This needs to be investigated clearly! Since Edmund was in Erudia, both Levi and Daxon quickly found him. Daxon demanded, ¡°Edmund, did you send your men to coborate with outsiders? The Heavenly League has already gone to the ind to transport the spiritual energy crystals back!¡±q Chater 3075 Chater 3075 Chapter 3075 Is It Really Edmund Initially, both of them thought that Edmund was oblivious to all of this. To their surprise, however, he admitted it directly, ¡°Yeah, I arranged it.¡± Levi and Daxon were in sheer astonishment. It¡¯s really Edmund! Levi was overwhelmed by a turmoil of emotions. Property ? N?velDrama.Org. Is it really Edmund? Is he the one controlling Chad? It can¡¯t possibly be him, right? But¡­ but he admitted it! ¡°You¡­ You b*stard! How can you do something like that?¡± bellowed Daxon. He did not expect Edmund to actually be the person behind all this and that he would admit it so outrightly. Never in a million years would he have expected his son to be involved in this. Could it be that Edmund¡¯s the mastermind whom Levi was talking about all along? Staring at Edmund, Levi asked, ¡°Did you instruct Chad to go against me? Are you the one who organized the auction to oppose me?¡± Hearing that, Edmund was stunned. ¡°What? No! I have no idea about all that!¡± He shook his head. ¡°Then, why did you send the Heavenly League to transport the spiritual energy crystals? You knew about this auction beforehand, right? Don¡¯t tell me that this has nothing to do with you! You definitely know those people!¡± demanded Levi. ¡°I knew about the auction, but I don¡¯t know who exactly was behind it. A mysterious person contacted me and said that all of the resources in this auction will be given to the Heavenly League. Initially, I did not believe them. That is until they transported the first batch of resources to me,¡± exined Edmund. ¡°Huh?¡± Levi and Daxon exchanged a look. This was not what they expected at all. All of the resources in the auction will be given to the Heavenly League? ¡°I don¡¯t care what their objective is. Since they are giving the resources to the Heavenly League without requiring us to do anything, why would I refuse? Besides, I¡¯ve also asked them why they are doing so. Their answer was very simple¡ªthey wanted Erudia to have more Deities so that it can be stronger! That was all they wanted.¡± Edmund¡¯s answer stunned Levi and Daxon.. This¡­ Levi had previously guessed that the organization was from Erudia. It seemed like his guess was correct. They gave the Heavenly League those resources so that Erudia could develop and create more Deities. This could actually be deduced right from the start. If they did not want Erudia to develop or to have any Deities, they would have stopped Chad a long time ago instead of letting him create so many Deities for Erudia. This meant that the mysterious organization was only targeting Levi, and not anyone else. Furthermore, they wished that Erudia could be stronger. Asking the Heavenly League to transport the resources only proved this guess further. ¡°This¡­¡± A helpless look appeared on Daxon¡¯s face. He was now unable to discern between foe and friend. This mysterious organization is obviously helping Erudia, so why is it targeting Levi like that? What kind of grudge do they have against Levi? I really can¡¯t figure it out! Is it someone near us? But no one seems capable enough to do that¡­ As for Levi, he was even more confused. Who could it be? D*mn it! I don¡¯t recall doing anything that would piss someone off to this extent. Why can¡¯t they just reveal themselves openly? Initially, Levi wanted to ask Daxon if he knew about the heavenly lock, but it seemed like he should keep the question to himself now. It was not because he did not trust Daxon, though. He was just afraid that others might find out that he had the magical medicine. At that moment, the troop transporting the first batch of spiritual energy crystals from the ind had returned. There were almost half a million high-quality spiritual energy crystals in total. Everyone¡¯s eyes gleamed with anticipation when they saw the crystals. These resources could make Erudia so much more powerful. Even Daxon¡¯s breathing became faster. This is a lot of resources! However, Levi chuckled and muttered, ¡°It¡¯s fine if you want Erudia to be more powerful, but since you¡¯re targeting me, we are now enemies. You¡¯d better pray that I don¡¯t find out who you are. Because if I do, all hell¡¯s going to break loose.¡± Chater 3076 Chater 3076 The Return of the God of War Chapter 3076 Investigate From Another Angle Levi could not control whether the resources were given to the Heavenly League or not. In fact, he even supported it. However, since the other party was opposing him, he would retaliate. Gazing at Levi¡¯s retreating figure, Daxon and Edmund revealed a look of confusion. I wonder who is it that¡¯s targeting Levi? It doesn¡¯t make sense how adamant they are about it! Besides, we know everyone in Erudia whom Levi had offended. So who else can it be? Meanwhile, the ind was in pandemonium. Upon learning that the two hundred Deities whom they had sent out were killed, Idrae was in a fluster. They were in utter disbelief. Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. Who the hell did it? They suspected a lot of people except for Levi. Since his subordinates were all there and he had an alibi, it was impossible for him to be the culprit. ¡°This means that there are so many people who had their eyes on the magical medicine that the numbers far surpass our expectations. Since the people who stole the magical medicine can easily eliminate two hundred Deities from Xyperia, they are not to be trifled with.¡± That was the only conclusion everyone reached. Subsequently, Dr. Erebus and the rest were released as they were not suspects. Initially, Dr. Erebus wanted to continue investigating the people in charge of the auction and see who they were underneath those masks. However, they received Levi¡¯s instructions telling them to return. The mysterious organization had thought about every single step in detail. This was obvious from how they had asked the Heavenly League to transport the resources. They definitely knew that Levi would investigate who those masked men were. Hence, even if he went to investigate it, he would not find anything. Since it was pointless, there was no need to continue with the investigation. Levi quickly summoned Dr. Erebus and the rest back and instructed Cyrus to keep a close eye on what was going on. Soon, everyone returned. When they saw Levi, they asked, ¡°Did you get it?¡± Levi waved the secret lock box in his hand. ¡°I¡¯ll be counting on you, Bruno. Find someone who can open the heavenly lock.¡± This was the main reason why Levi had asked them to return. He knew that Bruno was the only one who could help him with the heavenly lock. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Master Garrison! Leave everything to me.¡± Bruno quickly went to carry out his orders. Levi also instructed Weldon and three other people to follow him, so they could protect each other. At the moment, Levi was filled with curiosity and fury toward the mysterious organization. After all, even the fact that there was a force backing Zarain up had been found out by Levi. The mysterious organization was the only one whose identity still remained hidden. ¡°Everyone¡¯spletely clueless about who they are. We don¡¯t even know where to start investigating!¡± eximed Dr. Erebus. Levi pursed his lips andmented, ¡°Perhaps, we¡¯ve been searching in the wrong direction.¡± ¡°Are you saying that we should investigate other people, Mr. Garrison?¡± Levi nodded. ¡°Why don¡¯t we start with Chad¡¯s background? He didn¡¯t be the Miracle doctor out of nowhere, right? Since he adopted an alias, he¡¯s definitely not someone simple. If we can find out his background, it might have a connection with the mysterious organization. They only ignored him previously because he did not reveal anything. Now that he has done that, they targeted me immediately.¡± After Levi said that, everyone had a sudden revtion. That¡¯s true. We should investigate this matter from another angle. ¡°The number of my enemies just keeps piling on. After Evie is cured, I¡¯ll definitely go knocking on each of their doors!¡± A cold glint shed across Levi¡¯s eyes. Meanwhile, Smythe and Niel from Shield had just received news about the mysterious man¡¯s disappearance. That man was actually the messenger between them and the organization supporting them. Unable to hold himself back anymore, he went to oppose Levi and ended up being killed. ¡°All two hundred Deities from Xyperia were killed and the magical medicine had been stolen. The envoy is definitely dead too!¡± eximed Smythe fearfully. ¡°Let¡¯s inform them right away!¡± said Niel. Even though that man was their envoy, they still had other methods to contact the force supporting them during times of emergency. Now that the envoy had died, they immediately sent a message to that organization.q Chater 3077 Chater 3077 The Return of the God of War Chapter 3077 I Killed Those People To them, it was a devastating piece of news¡ªit was like the sky had copsed. Not only a whole crew of two hundred Deities had been killed, but the magical medicine had also been stolen. What was even worse was the fact that no one knew who the culprit was. Furthermore, this matter involved the most powerful force in the past and the most powerful force currently. Both suffered great losses. Soon, the organization supporting them issued a mission¡ªto find out who the culprit was as soon as possible. ¡°ck Hawk, I need you to go and investigate this immediately! Be as quick as possible!¡± ordered Smythe. All of Shield¡¯s members were mobilized. Although they might not be the strongest, they were top-notch in looking for information. ¡°Let¡¯s find Levi.¡± The first person that ck Hawk thought about was Levi. Although they believed that Levi was not the culprit, they figured that it probably had something to do with him. After all, it seemed that Levi would always be in the center whenever anything weird happened. Hence, ck Hawk looked for Levi first. When he confronted Levi, thetter was stunned. And here I was nning to look for them, but they ended uping to me instead. This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . ¡°Have you heard about the magical medicine in Erudia being stolen?¡± asked ck Hawk. ¡°Yes.¡± Levi nodded. ¡°Well, I¡¯m here to find out the details from you,¡± exined ck Hawk. Levi admitted it directly, ¡°I¡¯m the one who killed those people and stole the magical medicine. What about it?¡± ¡°What?¡± ck Hawk almost fell onto the ground. Did he just admit to it? Just like that? Isn¡¯t he going to try and deny it at all? They were there to gather more information, but they ended up finding the culprit instead. ¡°Are you still that powerful?¡± asked ck Hawk fearfully. Before the spiritual energy revival, Levi was unparalleled. He could kill anyone with a single blow. However, with so many Deities around now, it was impossible for Levi to do that anymore. After all, he did not even have the slightest spiritual energy enveloping him. ck Hawk frowned. So how can he be so powerful still? ¡°What do you think?¡± Levi chuckled. Only then did ck Hawk realize that Levi¡¯s powers were unfathomable. Just like the force supporting Zarain, the man¡¯s powers still remained regardless of what era it was. Both parties were the kind that would still dominate the world no matter the time. ¡°You know, I was actually on my way to look for you when youe knocking on my door. There¡¯s a powerful force supporting Zarain, am I right? And the person I killed is a part of said force,¡± mentioned Levi. ck Hawk nodded. ¡°I only found out recently. Turns out that ever since Zarain was founded, there has always been a powerful existence supporting the country.¡± Levi nodded. ¡°Indeed, it¡¯s just as I suspected. The organization supporting your country is so powerful that they have as many resources as me.¡± ¡°Yes. Their powers are unrivaled! Regardless of what the era is, they¡¯ll still be in a league of their own. The core technology that Shield and Zarain have is provided by them. That¡¯s why our technology is so much more advanced than the rest of the world.¡± ck Hawk continued, ¡°After the spiritual energy revival, Deities started appearing everywhere. Because of this, a lot of technologies had been made obsolete. However, Zarain¡¯s technology can still oppose the Deities because I realized that a lot of equipment in Shield is actually activated by spiritual energy. That being said, I don¡¯t really know the details. Smythe probably knows more about this than me.¡± This was also simr to Levi¡¯s guess. Back when he saw the Sky Barrier that was used against Sacroria, he was left astonished by it. As expected, it was activated by spiritual energy. Otherwise, there was no way it could be so powerful. ck Hawk added, ¡°The most terrifying fact is that the organization has always lived within the borders of Zarain. However, we¡¯vebed through every corner but still cannot find them.¡± ¡°You can¡¯t find them at all?¡± asked Levi in surprise. ¡°No, we can¡¯t. I¡¯m guessing that there¡¯s a reason why we can¡¯t find them. And my guess is probably right.¡± When Levi heard what ck Hawk said, he immediately asked, ¡°What¡¯s the reason?¡± Chater 3078 Chater 3078 Chapter 3078 An Independent World ¡°It¡¯s true that they are in Zarain, but it¡¯s just that we cannot enter their territory. They probably have their own little ce that only they could see and enter. Since they are so powerful to the point where they can give Shield a piece of equipment that can transform everything in the area, even protecting Zarain from being ravaged by the spiritual energy, it¡¯s possible that they are living in an independent world separate from the rest.¡± Levi thought that ck Hawk¡¯s words sounded quite urate. So, the organization has always been inside Zarain. However, they must have used some equipment or special methods to transform the area they were in into an independent world, such that other people could not find them or enter their territory. In other words, they¡¯ve used some equipment to change the maic field, gravity, and other factors in the surrounding areas. Even if someone were to find the ce, they would still be lost because the maic fields and other elements have been changed. Even after walking around for days, they would, in reality, be pacing in the same spot. It would be impossible for outsiders to find the ce. Perhaps, just because these elements had been changed, if someone tried looking for the ce, they would just be walking at the borders of this ¡®independent world.¡¯ They wouldn¡¯t be able to find it, let alone enter it. Since the organization has such amazing capabilities, it would be a piece of cake for them to conceal their world. They¡¯d probably created an illusion where if someone had crossed the region, they would only be walking around its borders without actually entering it in reality. This was not just a theory¡ªit was probably the reality. After all, creating an ¡®independent world¡¯ was simply too easy for them. Levi thought about the lesiastic Order and the Esoteric Guild of Erudia, which were unimaginably powerful existences. It was too simple for them to create a territory that could not be trespassed or found by outsiders. The theory of an independent world might sound ridiculous, but for people like Levi who knew the principles behind it, it was very simple. They had been looking for the lesiastic Order for ages, but they still could not find any clues. This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . After being reminded about this, Levi realized that the lesiastic Order was probably living in their own independent world as well. Others would be unable to approach or find that territory. Even if they had entered it unintentionally, they would be diverted out eventually. ¡°Oh, right! I heard that they could cure your daughter, but they won¡¯t help. Even if you begged them, they will not lift a finger. After all, you¡¯re not in a position to tempt them. They have whatever you have. In fact, they probably have everything that you don¡¯t,¡± said ck Hawk. When Levi heard that, he remained calm. Since the organization was so powerful, it was expected that they could cure the poison. Luckily, Forlevia¡¯s poison had already been half-cured. Once the heavenly lock was opened, her poison would bepletely cured. Otherwise, Levi would have lost his mind after receiving such news. In fact, he would contact this force and beg them to help just for the sake of his daughter. But, because he already had an alternative way, he was much moreposed then. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ve probably figured out the rest too.¡± Leviughed. ck Hawk was surprised once again. Huh¡­ I guess Levi is still in a league above everyone else. As for his secret, he still did not dare to reveal it. It might be a trump card that could save his life, so he would only use it at the most critical moment. Initially, he thought that it would take a long time to find the culprit. He never would have expected to find the culprit the moment he started investigating. But, I don¡¯t think I can just tell them that Levi is the culprit. Hmm¡­ I think I have no choice but to keep dying it for the time being. As for Levi, the only thing giving him a headache now was not Forlevia¡¯s poison, but the mastermind behind Chad. Why are they targeting me? Even Daxon was confused about this. Who exactly is it? I can¡¯t think of anyone who would go against Levi like that. They want Erudia to be stronger, but they are also targeting Levi. This doesn¡¯t make sense. q Chater 3079 Chater 3079 Chapter 3079 Something To Do With Eragon Could it be¡­ Daxon suddenly had some kind of reckoning, and he broke out in a cold sweat. Then again, I don¡¯t think so. I doubt there¡¯s any grudge between them and Levi¡­ He simply could not imagine the reason. Edmund was equally puzzled. However, when he saw the expression on his father¡¯s face, he could not help but ask, ¡°Did you think of something?¡± ¡°Do you know that Eragon has been keeping a secret?¡± asked Daxon. Stunned for a moment, Edmund eventually nodded. ¡°Yes, I do! Each of their bloodlines protects a part of the secret. Once youbine all of them together, you will get the whole secret. Are you saying that the mysterious organization has something to do with the secret?¡± He looked at his father in surprise. ¡°Yes. I can¡¯t think of anyone else, so it must be them.¡± Once he heard his father¡¯s affirmative statement, Edmund became even more bewildered. ¡°Although I don¡¯t know what the secret is, what has it got to do with Levi?¡± Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. ¡°You¡¯re right. This is also what is puzzling me. Seems like I will need to investigate further,¡± said Daxon. Meanwhile, Levi was still clueless about everything. All he could do now was to send someone to investigate Chad. However, there was good news from Bruno. He was on his way to find the person who could open the heavenly lock. Levi believed that he would get some news very soon. There was still a good chance of opening the heavenly lock. Of course, Levi did not want to ce all his hopes on the magical medicine. He was still trying to look for other treatments. Even though half of the poison in Forlevia had been expelled, it would be better if she waspletely cured. I can¡¯t drag this on any longer. Regardless, things had been quite challenging. The reward Levi had offered was not working at all. Due to the hindrance of various forces, nobody dared to have any dealings with him. Whoever dared to deal with him would end up dead. Then again, there were those that even Idrae and the other forces could not intimidate. After all, they were not powerful enough to restrain the entire world. Ospea, the country that was ranked the secondrgest force after Xyperia was one such example. It was a country full of legendary tales. In the past when technology reigned supreme, no one took much notice of Ospea. People were only familiar with their legends. However, when the spiritual energy revival came about, Ospea felt that it was the new era that signified the revival of God like what had been told in their legends. As such, instead of hiding, they weed the good fortune as Xyperia and Terrandya had done and received the spiritual energy revival with open arms. Unexpectedly, they ended up with Deities appearing one after the other in the country. That was how Ospea became the second most powerful force. ording to rumors, Ospea had at least thousands of Deities which outnumbered Terrandya. Then again, there was another rumor that imed that Ospea had more than ten thousand Deities. Even now, Ospea still believed that the spiritual energy revival was a blessing from the heavens. It was the reason that allowed the Deities in their legends toe alive. It was true that the way they were brought about to the world was through a rather strange revival. However, in reality, those strange revivals were of no difference to the vampires back then. They were certainly not Gods. The only differencey in the body conditions. The immersion of the spiritual energy provided them with a certain energy that revived them. In fact, Ospea was the first country that came up with the name ¡°Deity.¡± Now, that was how the entire world addressed the people that got affected by the spiritual energy revival. As far as those from Ospea were concerned, what they experienced from the spiritual energy revival was a revival of God. Because to them who had never seen much of the world, the Deities were in fact very god-like. Nevertheless, they had also discovered that a huge amount of resources was needed to make Deities stronger and also to create more Deities. All those efforts require tremendous resources. To them, the resources were known as the treasures of God and the spiritual energy crystals were referred to as magic stones. They firmly believed that all of those were bestowed by God. Ospea was a country built up from legends, so everything was centered around God. Apart from that, they believed that all the Deities of the world had to listen to them. Chater 3080 Chater 3080 Chapter 3080 Center Of The Universe Since those treasures of God belonged to Aspea, they figured they should be the ones distributing them, and that everyone should be obeying them. Although they did not have much say in the previous era, in the current time of spiritual energy revival and the revival of Deities, Ospea should be the one with the final say. After all, Ospea was the country of legends. As such, all of the resources belonged to them, and all the Deities were to obey theirmands. Their first task was to convince Xyperia to follow their lead, to give Ospea their resources, and hand the control of the Deities to them. Naturally, there was no way Xyperia would agree to those terms. In fact, they even thought that Ospea was delusional and that every single one of Ospea¡¯s citizens was crazy. Without saying anything, Xyperia killed everyone who hade to them. Xyperia then imed that they would kill anyone from Ospea who dared toe again. Being a truly powerful country, Xyperia had more Deities than anyone else. Obviously, anyone would be scared. Although people from Ospea were sick in their heads, they were frightened of dying too. It was evident that Xyperia would not give a d*mn whether they were sick or not. If anyone dared to provoke them, they would kill. That was how they managed to keep Ospea in check. Otherwise, Ospea would haveunched attacks on the entire world. It had always been their wish to manage all the resources. Right from the start, Ospea felt that they were the center of the universe. Everything and anything that was rted to Deity belonged to them. Even now, they were simply enduring in silence and trying to increase their powers so that they could surpass Xyperia. Ospea wanted to take over the world and be the country that would rule over the Deities. But for the time being, the whole of Ospea had been keeping a low profile. Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. They had yet to set out on their mission to control the resources and Deities of the entire world because their current goal was to catch up with Xyperia. There was no way Ospea would take action if they could not surpass Xyperia. Therefore, they were doing everything they could to increase their strengths and make more Deities. Furthermore, they had even dug out the strange beings that had been in deep sleep for years and hoped to revive them with spiritual energy. That was why Ospea refused to participate in any dispute as of now. They were so low-key that there was no engagement from them. Not even Xyperia, Terrandya, or Hawen could be as discreet as Ospea. In fact, most people were not even aware of the secondrgest force in the world. On the other hand, Levi had heard about the operations going on in Ospea. Levi viewed them as nothing but unworldly idiots. However, they hade to look for him because they wanted to deal with the powerful Xyperia. They had been trying to catch up with Xyperia. Ospea realized that not only did the gap between the two countries fail to minimize, but the difference had be bigger. With ample resources and the sess of Idrae¡¯s experiment, the production of Deities in Xyperia had increased. At this rate, there was no way Ospea could ever catch up. Furthermore, the fact that Ospea was experiencing a shortage of resources made it even worse. After mulling over all their problems, they decided to set their sights on Levi. After all, Levi was known for his vast resources. He was their only chance to catch up with Xyperia. In truth, they had thought long and hard about this matter but did not take any action. It was only recently when they heard the secret that Idrae had produced tens of thousands of Deities for Xyperia that Ospea decided to look for Levi for help. Idrae knew about it but certainly did not have the power to stop them. Even if Xyperia sent out eight hundred Deities, it would not be enough to hold them back. They were aware that short of employing full force, they and the rest of the world would not be able to stop Ospea. Hence, even though Idrae knew about it, there was nothing they could do. When those people from Ospea approached Levi, he was curious as well. What are they doing here? ¡°Are you here for the reward?¡± asked Levi. Perhaps, there¡¯s hope for Forlevia? Maybe I don¡¯t even have to open the heavenly lock then. q Chater 3081 Chater 3081 Chapter 3081 All Sorts Of Weirdos Anyway, one thing I¡¯m sure of is that they¡¯re here for the resources, and there¡¯s nothing wrong with that. The people from Ospea shook their heads. ¡°No, we are here for your resources.¡± Levi responded, ¡°That¡¯s very direct of you. The resources I have are supposed to be given as a reward. So have you brought any treatment n or medicine for my daughter in exchange for the resources?¡± ¡°No. We¡¯re here purely for your resources. Before this, we thought that you have given away your resources and even revealed your secret to getting them. It was only when you send out the reward notice that we realized you still have them and that you¡¯ve never revealed your secret. And that¡¯s why we¡¯re here to look for you.¡± When Levi heard that, he seemed to have understood their intentions. So, Ospea is no different from Terrandya. They have bothe to try and take my resources away. Property ? N?velDrama.Org. Not only that, it seems that they have no interest in getting rid of the poison for Forlevia. ¡°So, you havee all the way just to take my resources away? If I refuse to give them to you, are you nning to take them by force?¡± asked Levi, getting straight to the point. In his eyes, they all looked like a bunch of robbers. There was no difference between them and those people from Terrandya. The people from Ospea sneered, ¡°Your resources? Those are ours!¡± Levi smirked. Hah! Typical of robbers! They all act the same, there¡¯s no difference at all! However, the people from Ospea were not done just yet. ¡°The resources don¡¯t belong to you! In fact, all the resources in the world belong to us! These are all treasures of God! They are bestowed by God and the Deities! As such, we should be the ones controlling the resources!¡± eximed the people from Ospea. Pfft! Levi and his men almost spewed up blood upon hearing that. They thought they had seen the most shameless people in the past, but apparently, that was not the case. Evidently, there were others who were far worse. Previously, someone from Terrandya came and wanted to take Levi¡¯s resources away by force and imed that those resources belonged to Terrandya. Now, people from Ospea came and imed that all the resources in the world belonged to them. How shameless! Unbelievable! The few men continued, ¡°Not only should all the resources belong to us Ospea, but even all the Deities should be under our control!¡± Both Dr. Erebus and Levi were left dumbfounded by that. They were at a loss for words. They had never seen anyone spewing such nonsense before. Terrandya was shameless, but Ospea is on a whole other level of shamelessness! Feeling rather helpless, Levi asked, ¡°And pray tell why they are all yours?¡± ¡°Have you heard about the legends in our country?¡± the people of Ospea asked instead of answering Levi. Levi had to admit that Ospea was indeed known as the city of legends. A lot of the legends that he knew hade from Ospea. Of course, there were also a lot of frauds in that country. Levi had always thought that they were a foreign race and not rted to Deities of any sort. However, there were plenty of fools in Ospea, and they believed that those legends were true, especially after the spiritual energy revival. ¡°It¡¯s good that you know! After the spiritual energy revival, we are the ones who came up with the idea of Deity. We know for a fact that all of the world¡¯s Deities and resources are given by God. They are the treasures of God! Since our country is the center where deities gather and the ce where the temple of God is located in, all Deities have to obey ourmands, and all the resources must be returned to us!¡± The lot of them stared at Levi and continued, ¡°The resources that you have actually belong to us. They don¡¯t belong to you, for what you did was simply dig them out. Therefore, you have no right to use them! That being said, we have decided to forgive you because you weren¡¯t aware of it before.¡± Are they being serious right now? Levi was beyond baffled at that point. I guess there are all sorts of weirdos in this world, huh? ¡°For now, just tell us how you obtain the resources! This way, you will still be loved by God!¡± stated the people from Ospea. Pfft! Levi was about to burst outughing. Holy c*ap! They are nothing but delusional scammers. They have gone mad! Levi thought of something all of a sudden, and a smile appeared on his face. ¡°So, all of you are saying that all the resources and Deities in this world belong to you, right? Let me ask you something then¡­¡± said Levi with a smile. Chater 3082 Chater 3082 Chapter 3082 Sharp Question ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°Have you been to Xyperia? Not only does the country have a lot of Deities, but they also have an abundance of resources! Do you think they would submit to you?¡± Levi asked. That question was like a big p to those Ospeans¡¯ faces, and their expression instantly turned grim. Levi¡¯s sharp question was like a dagger that had stabbed right into their hearts. After all, these Ospeans had always thought they were the center of power of all Deities, but the Deities in Xyperia did not even show them any respect. In fact, they even had the intention of destroying Ospea. Because of this, the Ospeans had no choice but toe to Levi. ¡°Why? Have you really been to Xyperia?¡± Levi continued with his questions. The Ospeans¡¯ mouth twitched upon hearing that. ¡°My guess is that not only did they refuse your nonsensical request, but they also fought against you and defeated you, right?¡± Levi continued sneering. The Ospeans¡¯ bodies started trembling when they heard his questions. Levi¡¯s questions were so sharp that they could not take it anymore. They did not know how to retaliate. From the awkward expression on their faces, Levi had guessed how they were bullied by Xyperia. ¡°Xyperia has betrayed the center of power of all Deities! They disobeyed us and refused to contribute their resources. They even refused to hand over the Deities! It won¡¯t be long before they¡¯re punished by God for this!¡± One of the Ospeans snorted. Levi scoffed inwardly. Do you think Xyperians are fools? Of course they won¡¯t give in to your ridiculous demands! This group of people is obviously no match for the Xyperians, yet they still want to act all high and mighty? ¡°Since you im that Xyperia has betrayed you, why don¡¯t you exterminate them? Aren¡¯t you the center of power of all Deities? You should have the authority to punish them yourself. Whye to me?¡± Levi asked. Once again, the Ospeans were struck dumb by his question. This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . The question hit them like a ton of bricks. Yes. We couldn¡¯t defeat the Xyperians. We couldn¡¯t defeat them! Had we defeated them, we wouldn¡¯t have waited till this day! We would have destroyed Xyperia long ago! Everyone had aplicated expression on their faces, and they were on the verge of breaking down. Levi made another remark casually. ¡°I remember Ospea is second in ranking to Xyperia. So I guess there¡¯s no shame in losing to them, right?¡± His remark rendered the Ospeans speechless. Levi continued, ¡°And I heard that Xyperia is way more powerful than Ospea¡ªlike way way way more powerful! You don¡¯t dare to take revenge against them because there¡¯s no way you could take them down!¡± ¡°Stop it! That¡¯s enough!¡± ¡°Shut the hell up!¡± Levi had infuriated the Ospeans. They were afraid that they might lose their minds if Levi continued to mention their sore spot. The little dignity they had left vanished into thin air. ¡°Xyperia might be powerful, but their Deities betrayed Ospea. By hook or by crook, they must be punished. We need to gather more resources to equip ourselves so that we¡¯ll have enough power to vanquish them!¡± ¡°The resources you have ess to belong to us as well, but you don¡¯t need to give them to us. Just tell us how and where you obtained the resources. Once we find it, we¡¯ll be able to strengthen our power to defeat Xyperia!¡± ¡°To tell you the truth, we Ospeans had beenying low because we¡¯re working hard toward one common goal¡ªthat is to take Xyperia down and punish these traitors!¡± They had to tell Levi what they had in mind because they could not stand his snide remarks anymore. q Chater 3083 Chater 3083 The Return of the God of War Chapter 3083 Laying Low Dr. Erebus and the rest nodded. ¡°I see.¡± Before this, they did not know why Ospea had beenying low even though they were the second most powerful country in the world. No one knew what they were doing at all. So, they¡¯re secretly nning their revenge against Xyperia! The Ospeans continued saying, ¡°We¡¯re actually indirectly helping you if we get to punish Xyperia!¡± ¡°Xyperia had turned a blind eye to what Idrae had done to your daughter. So once we defeat Xyperia, we¡¯ll hand Idrae over to you, and you can do anything to them! As long as Xyperia remains powerful, you wouldn¡¯t be able to teach Idrae a lesson, right?¡± they continued exining. Levi thought what they said made sense. They seemed to have a clear mind and understood potential threats. So why did they behave like headless flies earlier? Could it be their culture or habits? Perhaps they have gone a little overboard just because they are obsessed with anything and everything concerning Deities. ¡°I hope you¡¯d do what makes God happy, Levi. Had you decided to go against God, you can kiss His treasure goodbye! Tell us the secret on how to get the treasure right now. We promise we will not stop you from carrying out your excavation!¡± A few Ospeans looked at Levi seriously. Another few Ospeans added, ¡°We hope you won¡¯t betray us. We didn¡¯t get to deal with Xyperia because they¡¯re too powerful, but we can always get rid of you should you decide to betray us! We can even raze Erudia to the ground!¡± N?velDrama.Org owns this. My, my. They¡¯re outright threatening me now. These men are using the carrot and stick strategy on me just so I would tell them how to get the resources! Levi thought about it and grinned. ¡°Fine. If that¡¯s the case, I¡¯ll tell you how I managed to retrieve the resources then.¡± ¡°Really? That¡¯s great!¡± All the Ospeans started eximing in joy. Levi then turned to Dr. Erebus and said, ¡°Find the most terrifying Rank One restricted area for me!¡± After scouting the nearby area for a while, Dr. Erebus found one for Levi. A few days ago, the Heavenly League had estimated that there were at least two hundred beasts in the restricted area. They were mostly Deity-level beasts. Some were even in the overlord-ss. It was the most feared Rank One restricted area around the region and also one of the top restricted areas in Erudia. ¡°Tell us the secret! Quick!¡± The Ospeans could not wait anymore. ¡°Follow me if you want to know how to get the magical herbs.¡± Levi and his men led the way. A group of Ospeans then tagged along. A whileter, they arrived at the borders of the Rank One restricted area. A terrifying aura crept up to them as they approached the area. They could also sense the aura the beasts exuded. The Ospeans instantly put their guard up. They all knew what this deserted ce was. ¡°Why did you bring us here?¡± They could not suppress their curiosity. ¡°This must be at least a Rank Two restricted area. In fact, it might even be Rank One, right?¡± A ce with intense spiritual energy would provide the most ideal condition for magical herbs to grow. It would also encourage the cultivation of spiritual energy crystals. However, it also meant there would be fearsome beasts lurking around. The Ospeans could sense intense spiritual energy from a stone¡¯s throw away. That must be either a Rank Two or Rank One restricted area. Levi smiled and replied, ¡°Of course it is! Follow me if you want to know how I get the resources.¡± ¡°All right then.¡± The Ospeans did not know what to expect but decided to follow Levi anyway. Soon, they entered the restricted area. Throughout the walk, Levi did not utter a single word. He did not do anything unusual as well. The rest of the men had no idea what his n was, but they did not question him. They simply followed him quietly. All of a sudden, Levi stopped walking, giving the Ospeans a scare. What is he trying to do now? Chater 3084 Chater 3084 The Return of the God of War Chapter 3084 Did You Trick Us Everyone gave Levi a confused look as they wanted to know what he had on his mind. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say all the resources and Deities belong to you? And they¡¯re supposed to take your orders, right?¡± Levi asked. ¡°Yes!¡± The Ospeans nodded. ¡°How about Deity-level beasts? Are they your subjects too? Should I summon a few powerful beasts to see how you can tame them?¡± The color drained out of the Ospeans¡¯ faces at that. Is he mad? Why would the beasts obey us? They¡¯ll gobble us up for sure! ¡°Enough with your joke, Mr. Garrison. We¡¯re on the verge of breaking down, so stop pulling this kind of trick on us,¡± the Ospeans said. The remarks that Levi had made earlier had made them emotionally vulnerable, but they tried to suppress their feelings. Should Levi go overboard once again, they might lose their cool. Original from N?velDrama.Org. Levi smirked and said, ¡°Come on, it¡¯s a joke! I¡¯m just trying to lighten the mood!¡± He then continued the journey in the restricted area. At this point, he had stopped exuding his aura. Their presence in this Rank One restricted area soon caught the beasts¡¯ attention, and that sent chills down the Ospeans¡¯ spine. The deeper they went, the more certain they were that this was a Rank One restricted area. The Ospeans could no longer hide their fear. In the past, they used to enter any Rank One restricted area with thepany of several hundred Deities. They would also station their men along the borders in case of emergency. They would never enter a Rank One restricted area unprepared. But today, they came in empty-handed, not knowing what to expect. No one knew where Levi was taking them, but they were willing to trust him because they wanted to get their hands on his resources. The Ospeans cautiously followed right behind Levi as he led the way. I¡¯m sure he knows what he¡¯s doing, right? We should have faith in him. He must be leading us to a secret ce where the resources are stashed. They tried consoling themselves with all these positive thoughts. Upon noticing how stressful the Ospeans had be, Dr. Erebus chuckled. Everyone thinks Levi knows the most convenient method to locate the resources, but that¡¯s not true. The only way to find the resources is through digging! Soon, Levi brought them to a spot where the spiritual energy was the most intense. Not only could they find high-quality magical herbs around this ce, but they could also locate the finest spiritual energy crystals here. They could easily find these exquisite items in this particr spot as long as they were willing to dig the ground. Levi randomly grabbed a spiritual energy crystal on the ground and said, ¡°There, now you know the secret to my resources!¡± ¡°And?¡± The Ospeans seemed bewildered as they were still expecting him to reveal his ultimate secret. Levi sighed and shook his head. He then picked up another spiritual energy crystal and said to them, ¡°Can¡¯t you see what I¡¯m doing? Look for a ce with resources, and start working on it like what I¡¯m doing now!¡± That¡¯s it? Find a ce that is abundant with the resources and start digging. That¡¯s his secret? The Ospeans finally understood Levi¡¯s so-called method. Is this a joke? ¡°Levi, are you messing with us right now?¡± ¡°This is how you retrieve the resources? Who are you kidding?¡± ¡°This is a Rank One restricted area. Do you think the Deity-level beasts will allow us to walk away with the resources? We should already count ourselves lucky that we didn¡¯t bump into them today, but what if we did?¡± ¡°How dare you tell us that this is your secret? Do you think we¡¯re fools?¡± The Ospeans started venting their frustration on Levi. Suddenly, they heard the roaring sound of beastsing from a distance. At that very moment, the beasts had already surrounded them.q Chater 3085 Chater 3085 The Return of the God of War Chapter 3085 Kill Everyone Who Is In Your Way The Ospeans did not believe what Levi said. Everyone in Terrandya reacted the same way when they heard him for the first time. It¡¯smon knowledge that the resources would be in abundance in restricted areas such as this. The question is, do we have the ability to get them? Maybe if we had enough luck, we¡¯d be able to avoid the beast for one time, but there¡¯s no way we would be as lucky the next. ording to the number of resources that Levi has, he must have entered this Rank One restricted area more than twice in a few days. How is it possible that he managed to seed every time? Take now for an instance, Levi¡¯s here to get the resources, but we are now surrounded by beasts. So how are we getting out of here alive? ¡°One, two¡­¡± The Ospeans started counting the number of beasts ording to the aura that they sensed. Two hundred and thirty-eight Deity-level beasts? The Ospeans¡¯ blood ran cold at the sheer number of the beasts. It was definitely the most terrifying Rank One restricted area that they had ever seen. Even the previous most terrifying Rank One restricted area only had only a hundred and twenty Deity- level beasts. Yet, the number doubled today. Besides, with the concentrated spiritual energy in the area, the beasts were more powerful than any other Deity-level beasts they had ever seen. How are we supposed to fight them when there are more of them and each of them is more powerful? How the hell did Levi get the resources under such circumstances? There is simply no way! The Ospeans thought that Levi was fooling them. The method that he mentioned is impossible! However, there was no point discussing that. It didn¡¯t matter whether Levi was lying to them or not. The most crucial thing now was whether they could stay alive after being surrounded by these beasts. They didn¡¯t have any help, and their country, Ospea, had no idea that they were here. As for Levi, the Ospeans figured that there was no way he could save himself, let alone save them. There¡¯s no way we could escape with more than two hundred Deity-level beasts surrounding us! They reckoned that they would end up getting eaten by the beasts sooner orter. They had already foreseen their fate, which was death without aplete body.N?velDrama.Org owns this. This is all Levi¡¯s fault! If they were given another chance, they would have never followed Levi. Just as they were feeling extremely conflicted, the beasts were already approaching the area they were in and surrounding it. Even the sky was full of flying beasts, blocking the sunlight from reaching them. Everywhere they looked, a beast stood in their path. There was simply no way for them to leave the ce alive. Furious, one of the Ospeans yelled at Levi, ¡°All right, let¡¯s see how you¡¯re going to get the resources out of here!¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that this is how you retrieve the resources? Well, show us how you¡¯re going to take them from under the beasts¡¯ noses!¡± Everyone else had the same question. All of them stared at Levi, waiting for him to make a fool of himself. Since everyone¡¯s fate was inevitable, they might as well see how the man was going to keep his promise. However, Levi and Dr. Erebus simplyughed at the Ospeans mockingly as if they were idiots. Naturally, the Ospeans got even more infuriated at that. Are they mocking us? But it¡¯s not like we have any idea on how to get out of this situation anyway. Levi smiled and said, ¡°That¡¯s easy!¡± ¡°Easy?¡± The more they heard from Levi, the more bamboozled they felt. ¡°Just kill them all! Kill anything that is in your way!¡± Levi made it sound as if it was an easy feat, but the Ospeans were afraid upon hearing that. Easy? How the hell is it easy to kill such a tough-looking beast? Levi¡¯s definitely bluffing. Just then, a beastunched its attack. Chater 3086 Chater 3086 The Return of the God of War Chapter 3086 Easy As Pie Glowing bright in its armor made of scales, the beast charged toward the crowd. Even a Deity would have difficulty in prating the scales, let alone killing it. Original from N?velDrama.Org. The radiation of the spiritual energy was so powerful that it strengthened the beasts¡¯ physique and made their skins imprable. The Ospeans were well aware that they couldn¡¯t prate its armor. Everyone was afraid of the terrifying aura that was unleashed by the beast. How could anyone possibly stop it? No one could rival the beast, which might not even be the most powerful one! Not to mention, there are still a lot of beasts waiting to attack us! As they braced themselves and prepared to fight back, a sound rang out. Buzz! As the crowd turned to the source of the sound, they were almost blinded by the light God Crusher was emitting. The sharp de pierced through the beast¡¯s body, prating the beast¡¯s armor effortlessly before slicing the beast into half. Silence ensued as everyone was too shocked to speak. Not expecting the sudden turn of events, the beasts were stunned as well. The Ospeans were the most astonished of all. That¡¯s it? The beast is dead, just like that¡­ Who did it? The de¡­ it seemed to havee from Levi. For a moment, they thought they saw that Levi was glowing. It must be him! Before everyone could recover to their senses, the killing resumed. With the God Crusher in his hand, Levi charged toward the beasts. rmed by the horrifying advancement of the God Crusher and sensing its immense power, the beasts started to flee. However, they couldn¡¯t outrun the God Crusher. In the blink of an eye, all the exits were sealed by the God Crusher. Swoosh! Weaving and stabbing through every beast it encountered in its path, the God Crusher soon turned red with blood. It was a one-sided massacre of the beasts. The blood-curdling screeches from the beasts were deafening. In the end, those strong and terrifying beasts were all ughtered by Levi effortlessly. Upon seeing that a few dozens of Deity-level beasts died in Levi¡¯s hands, the remaining beasts were horrified by Levi¡¯s aura and started to run for their lives. They never expected their prey to be so powerful that they would in turn defeat them. Levi didn¡¯t chase after the beasts that ran away. After all, he only wanted to scare off the beasts in the restricted area. He had no desire to wipe all of them out. What he did was more than enough. He just wanted to show those Ospeans his method of retrieving the resources, which was to kill off any beast that was in the way. As the beasts fled, everyone turned to Levi and stared at him with disbelief written on their faces. Initially, Ospea had thought of intimidating and pressuring Levi by sending a full team of Deities to meet with him. However, those same Deities were now terrified of him. How is it possible for such a powerful man to exist? He managed to kill so many beasts with just a weapon! He definitely could have killed every beast if that¡¯s what he wanted. It was clear then that the Deities were nothingpared to Levi. For the first time, the group of Deities felt mind-blown. We¡¯re the Deities here. So if Levi is more powerful than us, doesn¡¯t that mean that his existence is much more terrifying than he¡¯s letting on? Whoosh! After the God Crusher returned to Levi¡¯s grip, he kept it and turned to face the Ospeans. ¡°See, I told you. Retrieving the resources is just that easy! All you have to do is kill every beast that stands in your way.¡± Chater 3087 Chater 3087 The Return of the God of War Chapter 3087 The Secret Of Levi Levi¡¯s method was very straightforward. All he had to do was to go to the ce with resources and kill anything that was in the way. Previously, nobody believed Levi¡¯s method. Now that they saw it with their own eyes, however, they finally believed him. With his power, retrieving the resources appeared to be like child¡¯s y. He could get as much resources as he want. After all, he simply had to waltz through any Rank One restricted area and retrieve any resources he wanted. Rumor had it that Terrandya already found out Levi¡¯s secret technique. However, there was no action from Terrandya at all. Initially, they thought that perhaps Terrandya did not obtain Levi¡¯s secret, after all. But they soon scrapped that thought as it sounded impossible. But why didn¡¯t they search for the resources then? Could it be that they no longer want or need it? No¡­ that¡¯s not it. The only reason must be that this method of retrieving resources is suitable for Levi and Levi only. There was simply no one else that could use the same method as him. Everyone knew how to retrieve the resources now, but none of them could actually do it. ¡°I¡¯ve already shown you my method of retrieving the resources. Are you clear now on how to do it?¡± Levi asked. Silence ensued once again as everybody was still stunned and terrified by the power of the God Crusher they had witnessed earlier. ¡°Shall I show you again then if it¡¯s not clear enough? Since the beasts have all run away, why don¡¯t all of you pretend to be them and try to stop me?¡± Levi continued. The Ospeans almost went hysterical when they heard what Levi said. Repeat a second time and try to stop him ourselves? There¡¯s no way in hell we¡¯re up for that! Although the Ospeans might do and say something weird because of their religion and beliefs, they weren¡¯t stupid. Everyone was afraid of dying. Besides, they saw with their own eyes just how capable Levi was. As such, they were painfully aware that they wouldn¡¯t be able to defend themselves from Levi when even the scaled beasts couldn¡¯t win a fight against him. ¡°N-No thanks¡­ Y-Your demonstration earlier was clear enough¡­¡± They were close to peeing their pants in their frightened states. ¡°All right! Good to hear that. So, I won¡¯t need to show you again, right? Just asking again to see if you guys want to change your minds,¡± Levi said indifferently. ¡°N-No need! It¡¯s clear enough! There¡¯s no need for another round of demonstration!¡± The Ospeans hurriedly chimed in. Scared witless, all of them finally believed Levi. ring at them, Levi said, ¡°You¡¯re the ones who forced my hand into demonstrating it to you since you don¡¯t believe me. If I hadn¡¯t shown you how I retrieve the resources, I bet you would have kept pestering me, right?¡± ¡°We¡¯re sorry! We¡¯re terribly sorry!¡± The Ospeans started to apologize. Their initial arrogance had long since vanished because they were now facing someone that was superior instead of inferior to them. Levi smirked. ¡°I¡¯ll let you off since you apologized. Or else, I would have killed every one of you just like how I did with Terrandya!¡± ¡°What? You¡¯ve killed all the Deities in Terrandya?¡± The Ospeans were so stunned by the news that beads of cold sweat formed on their foreheads. ¡°I did. Why do you think they¡¯re being so quiet now?¡± Levi nodded and confirmed the truth. ¡°What? So there are no Deities left in Terrandya?¡± As the Ospeans looked at each other with horror in their eyes, they finally understood why they never saw any Deities after the incident that took ce at Terrandya. It also exined why nobody from Terrandya went to retrieve the resources. It was because none of them was still alive.qN?velDrama.Org owns this. Chater 3088 Chater 3088 The Return of the God of War Chapter 3087 The Secret Of Levi Levi¡¯s method was very straightforward. All he had to do was to go to the ce with resources and kill anything that was in the way. Previously, nobody believed Levi¡¯s method. Now that they saw it with their own eyes, however, they finally believed him. With his power, retrieving the resources appeared to be like child¡¯s y. He could get as much resources as he want. After all, he simply had to waltz through any Rank One restricted area and retrieve any resources he wanted. Rumor had it that Terrandya already found out Levi¡¯s secret technique. However, there was no action from Terrandya at all. Initially, they thought that perhaps Terrandya did not obtain Levi¡¯s secret, after all. But they soon scrapped that thought as it sounded impossible. But why didn¡¯t they search for the resources then? Could it be that they no longer want or need it? No¡­ that¡¯s not it. The only reason must be that this method of retrieving resources is suitable for Levi and Levi only. There was simply no one else that could use the same method as him. Everyone knew how to retrieve the resources now, but none of them could actually do it. ¡°I¡¯ve already shown you my method of retrieving the resources. Are you clear now on how to do it?¡± Levi asked. Silence ensued once again as everybody was still stunned and terrified by the power of the God Crusher they had witnessed earlier. ¡°Shall I show you again then if it¡¯s not clear enough? Since the beasts have all run away, why don¡¯t all of you pretend to be them and try to stop me?¡± Levi continued. The Ospeans almost went hysterical when they heard what Levi said. Repeat a second time and try to stop him ourselves? There¡¯s no way in hell we¡¯re up for that! Although the Ospeans might do and say something weird because of their religion and beliefs, they weren¡¯t stupid. Original from N?velDrama.Org. Everyone was afraid of dying. Besides, they saw with their own eyes just how capable Levi was. As such, they were painfully aware that they wouldn¡¯t be able to defend themselves from Levi when even the scaled beasts couldn¡¯t win a fight against him. ¡°N-No thanks¡­ Y-Your demonstration earlier was clear enough¡­¡± They were close to peeing their pants in their frightened states. ¡°All right! Good to hear that. So, I won¡¯t need to show you again, right? Just asking again to see if you guys want to change your minds,¡± Levi said indifferently. ¡°N-No need! It¡¯s clear enough! There¡¯s no need for another round of demonstration!¡± The Ospeans hurriedly chimed in. Scared witless, all of them finally believed Levi. ring at them, Levi said, ¡°You¡¯re the ones who forced my hand into demonstrating it to you since you don¡¯t believe me. If I hadn¡¯t shown you how I retrieve the resources, I bet you would have kept pestering me, right?¡± ¡°We¡¯re sorry! We¡¯re terribly sorry!¡± The Ospeans started to apologize. Their initial arrogance had long since vanished because they were now facing someone that was superior instead of inferior to them. Levi smirked. ¡°I¡¯ll let you off since you apologized. Or else, I would have killed every one of you just like how I did with Terrandya!¡± ¡°What? You¡¯ve killed all the Deities in Terrandya?¡± The Ospeans were so stunned by the news that beads of cold sweat formed on their foreheads. ¡°I did. Why do you think they¡¯re being so quiet now?¡± Levi nodded and confirmed the truth. ¡°What? So there are no Deities left in Terrandya?¡± As the Ospeans looked at each other with horror in their eyes, they finally understood why they never saw any Deities after the incident that took ce at Terrandya. It also exined why nobody from Terrandya went to retrieve the resources. It was because none of them was still alive. Chater 3089 Chater 3089 The Return of the God of War Chapter 3089 Levi Is Missing The person that Bruno went to did not open the heavenly lock but rather gave Bruno and his team an ancient manual so that Levi could learn to open it himself. ¡°Master Garrison, I will not reveal the identity of this senior. Like the Miracle doctor, he is a recluse. Furthermore, no one must know about this ancient manual for the heavenly lock,¡± Bruno cautioned him about the need for secrecy. ¡°All right, I got it. Thank you.¡± Levi took over the ancient manual and started reading through it. My gosh, it¡¯s soplicated and obscure! To those who did not know anything about locks, the manual was like something out of this world. This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . In fact, even those who were familiar with locks would find the manual just asplicated. Furthermore, ording to the ancient manual, there was more than one type of heavenly lock¡ªthere were thousands of them. As for the box containing the magical medicine, it was not known which type of heavenly lock was used on it. As such, it would be necessary to study and research every type of lock listed in the manual, which would in turn take a lot of time and effort. The heavenly lock is indeed mysterious. After flipping through the ancient manual once, Levi realized that unlocking it would be an extremely difficult task. ¡°I never thought that the final hurdle would be up to me to solve it.¡± Levi heaved a long sigh. ¡°Here, let me have a go at it. See if I can be of help to you,¡± Digital God chimed in. Levi thought that it was probably toote to look for someone familiar with the art of mechanisms. Besides, if they did that, their mission would be exposed. Taking into ount what Bruno had cautioned them just now, Levi had no choice but to take on the job himself. If the research was sessful and the heavenly lock could be opened, the magical medicine would be essible. The final step of the problem was now up to him. With that, Levi began to study the ancient manual of the heavenly lock immediately. This would keep him busy for some time. Nevertheless, he reckoned it would be worth it if he could find the way to open the heavenly lock, as the thing was indeed a tough nut to crack. In other words, it was probably impossible to open the heavenly lock without knowledge of the art of mechanisms. The powerful forces backing Chad had counted on this. They figured that even if the magical medicine was stolen, the box could not be opened. As long as the heavenly lock could not be opened, the magical medicine could not be essed. In the end, the box would remain useless in the hands of the person that took it. After all, they would have no idea what the heavenly lock actually was. However, what they did not anticipate was that on Levi¡¯s side, somebody did know something about the heavenly lock. In fact, they had even gotten their hands on the ancient manual of the said heavenly lock. The following month, Levi pored through the ancient manual. There had been no action from Levi¡¯s side. In fact, he had been keeping a low profile. Meanwhile, everyone continued with their tasks that was arranged by Levi. Everything was quiet and there was no earth-shattering events happening. It was as if everyone had disappeared. As for the bounty that Levi had offered, Idrae continued to keep watch on that and swiftly took out anyone who dared to take up the bounty. As time passed, nobody dared to ept the reward offered. Nheless, both Idrae and Hydron were soon left puzzled. Has Levi stopped trying to get the cure for his daughter? Why has he disappeared? Why is there no news at all? Why has no one seen him recently? No one seems to know what he¡¯s up to. Even his associates have not been seen. What is going on? What on earth is Levi up to? These were what they were concerned about. Idrae quickly sent men to check out what Levi was doing. Their suspicions was too much for them to bear. After all, it was really uncharacteristic of Levi to disappear just like that. Those who were monitoring his activities were all befuddled. What is he trying to do? Why has no one seen or heard from him after the auction? Has he totally given up on resisting? The bounty was stalled and no one dared to ept it anymore. As for the magical medicine, it was snatched by a mystery party and up till now, the culprit had yet to be identified. This meant that Levi¡¯s hopes had been dashed. At least, that was what was presumed by some to be the reason why Levi went off-grid. Even the Heavenly League had no idea what Levi was up to. So, there was no way the others could have known anything. Unbeknownst to everyone, during this period of time, there had been a flurry of visitors heading to the restricted areas of Erudia. And because they were only active in Rank One and Rank Two restricted areas, nobody in Erudia knew of their existence. After all, other than the Heavenly League, no one had the capabilities to explore the restricted area. In fact, even the Heavenly League avoided the Rank One restricted area.q Chater 3090 Chater 3090 The Return of the God of War Chapter 3090 The Number Of Deities In Xyperia Because Levi had arranged for Troy and the others to investigate other matters, the reappearance of the lesiastic Order went unnoticed. Otherwise, Levi would have received word about it much earlier. Meanwhile, in Xyperia, the whole country was in an excited state. They had an abundance of resources as well as the Idrae¡¯s methods. Because of this, Deities were being produced continuously and their numbers were skyrocketing. Moreover, Idrae had existed for a long time and had collected numerous ancient technique books from various parts of the world. In order to please Xyperia, they had contributed everything. Most of the technique books were beneficial to the Deities, helping them to turn their spiritual energy into more power or to strengthen their attack and defense. As a result, the power of Xyperia¡¯s Deities improved as a whole, getting stronger by the day. What was more surprising was the number of Deities that were produced had exceeded everyone¡¯s imagination. N?velDrama.Org owns this. Titan Lord and the rest could not stop smiling from ear to ear from such joyous happenings. ¡°The number of Deities in Xyperia should be in tens of thousands now, right?¡± Someone was curious and could not help asking. The people of Xyperia were eager to know just how powerful their own country had be. ¡°Hehe¡­¡± Titan Lord chuckled contemptuously as if saying that was an underestimate. Evidently, the number was much higher. ¡°Could it be fifty thousand?¡± Everyone looked at Titan Lord in astonishment. ¡°Are you underestimating our resources or the Idrae?¡± Titan Lord asked, chuckling coldly. ¡°Could it be¡­ o-one hundred thousand?¡± When someone quoted this figure, the audience was stunned, and everyone felt as if their hearts had leaped into their throats. ¡°Hehe, your imagination is still not vivid enough! Let¡¯s just say, it¡¯s beyond your imagination, anyway!¡± Titan Lordughed as he spoke. ¡°What? One hundred thousand is still not enough? Then, are you telling us that the real number of Deities is¡­¡± It¡¯s unimaginable! Knowing that their limited imagination probably couldn¡¯t handle the truth, they no longer dared to guess what the figure was. To them, one hundred thousand was their limit, anything more would make them lose their mind. This is too terrifying! Hiss! Everyone gasped. On their faces were looks of horror. This was definitely the most baffling thing they had ever seen in their lives. But apart from feeling stunned, they were proud of their country, Xyperia, too. This is how mighty Xyperia is! Even a guess of a hundred thousand Deities was an underestimate. One could only imagine how many Deities have been produced¡­ This was also one of the factors why Idrae had put their trust in Xyperia. They knew that as long as they were protected by Xyperia, they would always be safe. Anyone who dreamt of taking revenge on them was simplyughable. After all, they would have to go against Xyperia first. Then, they would need to step over the dead bodies of more than one hundred thousand Deities in Xyperia before they could even begin settling scores with Idrae. It was simply an impossible task. Previously, when there were tens of thousands of Deities in Xyperia, they had felt at ease. Now, the Deities had multiplied to a number that was way beyond imagination. There was no way one wouldn¡¯t feel safe being protected by all these Deities. As such, Idrae had nothing to be afraid of. They had no fear of anyone taking revenge against them. Even if a powerful country like Ospea were toe for them with all its might, they would still have nothing to fear. Naturally, they were unafraid of Levi. In fact, at this point, it was evenughable of Levi to want to take revenge on them. As for the huge organization that had pledged to take revenge on them, they were a joke, too. Before long, news broke out all over the world that the number of Deities in Xyperia had exceeded one hundred thousand. In an instant, the whole word fell silent. The news was like the scoop of the century, as all countries were on the verge of hysteria. Everyone was thinking of catching up to Xyperia, especially the top ten forces in the world. They had thought that they were finally closing the gap between them and Xyperia when the news of the figures got out, leaving everyone in shock. Now, they couldn¡¯t even dream ofparing with Xyperia. The gap was only getting bigger and bigger. As for those that wanted to take revenge, they would only be embarking on a fool¡¯s errand if they thought they could take on a hundred thousand Deities. Chater 3091 Chater 3091 The Return of the God of War Chapter 3091 Huge Gap From The Top Spot The organization that suffered the biggest shock was Hydron. After all, the number of Deities in Xyperia had suddenly increased to a hundred thousand. This could only mean that Hydron¡¯s n of revenge against Idrae was now impossible. Inside the organization, the group that was hell-bent on vengeance was totally dumbfounded. They had thought that the justice they waited for so long would finally be at hand once their organization became stronger and there were more Deities. But s, this happened. How could we take revenge now that the enemy¡¯s number of Deities had reached a hundred thousand? Even if we have a hundred more years to prepare for it, it would not be possible. As time passed, their enemy would only be stronger at a rate that they could not imagine. However, the people that were actually in control of Hydron did not really care. The reason being they had not been really interested in taking vengeance on Idrae from the start. Or perhaps, one could say that they had totally forgotten about this issue. They were only interested in getting more resources and making their organization stronger. Using the excuse that only a stronger organization would be able to take on Idrae, they wanted to strengthen their organization as fast as possible. However, in truth, they were only in it for the benefits. That being said, during this period of time, they hadn¡¯t been able to suppress those in the organization that truly wanted revenge. Almost every day, those people would urge the top brass of Hydon to take revenge on Idrae, and they could hardly be reined in much longer. It was at this moment that the news of the hundred thousand Deities of the Xyperia suddenly came, leaving them dumbfounded. For the time being, they would no longer bring up the issue of vengeance on Idrae. After all, taking revenge was not something that could be done blindly. They were aware that if they went head-on against Idrae now, it would be suicidal. On the ind, Hydron quickly gathered all of its members ¡°In the future, our road to revenge will only be more and more difficult. After all, Xyperia now has more than one hundred thousand Deities! But, at the same time, we must keep our wits about ourselves. We need to be patient! At the moment, there is only one to take on Idrae, and that is to continue strengthening the team! ¡°Only then can we be qualified to stand at the forefront of the world and be qualified to negotiate with other major forces! In time, we can join forces with other countries to deal with Xyperia together. This way, we¡¯ll have the opportunity to seek revenge against Idrae!¡± The organization¡¯s decision-makers were starting to make empty promises again. Thus, giving hope to the extremists who wanted revenge. After all, now that the news of Xyperia¡¯s one hundred thousand Deities was overwhelming the world, the best way at this moment was to unite all parties. The decision-makers had the right idea. The extremists could not refute either. However, the condition for all parties to unite was that the organization must first be strong so that they would be qualified to unite the others. With that, the final decision was summed up, and the one thing to focus on right then was to strengthen the organization so that Hydron could one day take revenge on Idrae. It was evident that the decision-makers of Hydron were brilliant. N?velDrama.Org owns all content. With just a few words, they managed to convince theirrades to not only put aside their ns for vengeance momentarily but to do their best in strengthening the organization as well. ¡°Hahaha, didn¡¯t Levi say before that he can take revenge by himself without us?¡± ¡°How can he take revenge now that there are a hundred thousand Deities?¡± ¡°Well, the guy disappeared recently, didn¡¯t he? I wonder what he has been doing?¡± ¡°If we want to be stronger, we¡¯ll need his help. Everyone, let¡¯s think of a way to find him! Ultimately, the sess of our n will depend on Levi!¡± Initially, Ospea had hoped that Levi would cause trouble in Xyperia. However, when news of Xyperia¡¯s addition of one hundred thousand Deities reached them, everyone was stunned. ¡°I can¡¯t believe it turns out that there is such a huge gap between us and the strongest country in the world.¡± ¡°Not only does Xyperia hold us in no regard, but Levi doesn¡¯t obey us either! Can we really still call ourselves the center of power?¡± ¡°We can no longer count on Levi. I mean, what can he do in this kind of circumstance?¡± The Ospeans had begun to doubt themselves. In fact, what was even more terrifying was the fact that they had started to lose faith in their beliefs. Evidently, the news of the one hundred thousand Deities had brought the whole world to a shocking standstill. Everyone was terrified. The Heavenly League, which had just started to develop, was also intimidated.q Chater 3092 Chater 3092 The Return of the God of War Chapter 3092 Ways Of Opening The Heavenly Lock When Heavenly League expanded its number of Deities to three hundred within a short period of time, it was thought to be an outstanding feat. However, that sess was nothingpared to what had been achieved by Xyperia. The news was a big blow to the Heavenly League. Furthermore, people like Qilin, Azure Dragon, and three others seemed to have broken the shackles within their bodies after they became Deities, boosting their rate of growth to the point where it was astonishing. Previously, the talents of Azure Dragon and his group paled inparison to Floyd and the others. However, after they became Deities, the talents of Azure Dragon and his group were fully released. In just a short time, they were able to overtake Ma and Maxwell. At this point, their capabilities were simr to Edmund¡¯s. Because of this, the Heavenly League was in a joyous state. After all, the overall strength of their Deities was stronger than that of other countries. They figured they had a bright future ahead and could even one day catch up to Xyperia. But when the number of Deities in Xyperia was revealed, it was a shock to the Heavenly League. It¡¯s impossible for us to catch up now! After all, it¡¯s not enough for one Deity to be powerful. No matter how powerful a Deity bes, that Deity would never be able to take on a hundred thousand Deities alone. Even though we have Chad, the Miracle Doctor, Xyperia has Idrae. That¡¯s a whole organization against one single person! There¡¯s just no way we canpare to that. Idrae was now mass-producing Deities. As long as someone had the potential to be a prospect, there was a high probability that they could be Deities. The only reason one could not be a Deity was simply that they weren¡¯t the right material. There were no other factors. In other words, if this continued, Idrae could turn all the prospects in Xyperia into Deities. By then, the number of Deities in Xyperia would be an unimaginable figure. It was even possible that the Deities in Xyperia might outnumber the citizens of some countries. Should this happen, no other countries would be able to catch up. It was a terrifying scenario to imagine. Furthermore, ording to the grapevine, the figure of one hundred thousand was just a conservative estimate. There was a possibility that that figure had been reached much earlier and was not updated yet. The fact such a rumor exist was all the more frightening. Apart from that, everyone had heard that Idrae contributed all the ancient manuals and technique books they collected, making the Deities of Xyperia even stronger. It was evident that Idrae was the national treasure of Xyperia. Hence, Xyperia would prevent anyone from causing trouble for Idrae. One would require the power of a whole country to attack Idrae. Furthermore, the number of Xyperia¡¯s allies was increasing. They had formed the ¡°Elterton Union.¡± Now that they have benefited from Idrae, they would do everything to keep the organization safe. This meant that Idrae¡¯s existence was now protected like a national treasure. No one could touch them. Those who wanted to seek revenge should just give it up. In fact, they should just disperse whatever team they hade up with. This was especially true for Hydron, which Idrae had started to monitor. Naturally, Idrae would not want any enemies or threats. As such, they were trying to find out the whereabouts of this vengeful organization and to get rid of it once and for all. Of course, Hydron was unaware of this. They were still thinking of strengthening themselves, not realizing that danger was about to descend upon them. Meanwhile, Levi had put all his attention on the heavenly lock. During this period of time, he had finished experimenting with nine hundred and eighty-seven ways to unlock the heavenly lock. However, he had not found the match for the secret lock box yet. Nheless, he managed to narrow it down to the same type of heavenly lock. N?velDrama.Org owns this. As long as he carried on trying, he was bound to find the correct match sooner orter. This was a huge challenge for Levi even with Digital God¡¯s help. Of course, that was because Digital God couldn¡¯t be of much help, to begin with. The heavenly lock was somethingpletely different from the technology he was used to, after all. It wasn¡¯t untilter that he managed to discover some clues. Forlevia was ying with the toys by herself as usual. As long as she was well, Levi usually wouldn¡¯t pay too much attention to her. Nobody expected that some changes were starting to take ce with Forlevia. She was in the midst of researching something. However, Levi was so focused on the heavenly lock that he totally overlooked the changes in his daughter. Chater 3093 Chater 3093 The Return of the God of War Chapter 3093 Just People With Spiritual Bones After hesitating for a long time, Dr. Erebus decided to tell Levi about it. ¡°I have news for you, Mr. Garrison. The number of Deities in Xyperia has exceeded a hundred thousand, and this could just be a conservative estimate. The actual number of Deities there could be far greater than this, and they continue to grow stronger as we speak!¡± He wanted Levi to prepare himself as a hundred thousand Deities was quite a force to be reckoned with. Levi, who was focused on studying the heavenly lock, didn¡¯t even look up when he replied, ¡°A hundred thousand, huh? Let me know when they¡¯ve reached a million Deities.¡± ¡°Oh, okay!¡± Dr. Erebus left after saying that. I can¡¯t tell if Levi already knew about it, if he simply didn¡¯t give a d*mn, or if he was so busy that he wasn¡¯t even paying attention to what I told him. Regardless, there¡¯s nothing I can do about it. Idrae was creating an army of Deities tounch an all-out attack on their enemies, including Levi and his group. They were still actively searching for Levi¡¯s whereabouts and would definitely attack if they managed to find him. As for Erudia, things began to get prosperous in the country. Many people simr to the members of the lesiastic Order that Levi encountered in the South Pole had shown up in Erudia¡¯s restricted areas. They were there to collect magical herbs and spiritual energy crystals which they called ¡°spiritual stones.¡± They had long since discovered the magical herbs and spiritual energy crystals that appeared everywhere after the spiritual energy revival. However, they simply waited and observed the situation instead of harvesting or using them as soon as possible. That was because they believed the magical herbs had yet to fully absorb the spiritual energy and would need more time. In other words, the magical herbs were still ¡°unripe¡± at the time. Only those that have ¡°ripened¡± would yield the best results, which was a fact that even Levi didn¡¯t know about. His knowledge of magical herbs was limited to their usage, and he never needed to use them, to begin with. Original from N?velDrama.Org. ¡°A hundred thousand Deities? Heh¡­¡± Those men simply sneered when they heard that. ¡°These so-called Deities are just ordinary people with spiritual bones! They can absorb spiritual energy better than others and convert it into physical energy, that¡¯s all! Those fools sure make them sound a lot more powerful than they really are! I mean, do they really see themselves as actual deities? Pfft¡­ What a joke!¡± The members of the lesiastic Order seemed to know everything about Deities. It was like they said, Deities were simply people with spiritual bones capable of absorbing spiritual energy better than others. As different body types varied in their abilities to absorb spiritual energy, having the right type was key to ensuring maximum efficiency. The members of the lesiastic Order present at the scene all had ideal spiritual bones. ¡°I have also discovered a huge number of people with amazing spiritual bones. In fact, some of them are in Heavenly League!¡± someone said with a chuckle. ¡°You¡¯re referring to Azure Dragon, Kirin, and the three others, right?¡± another person asked. ¡°Yes, exactly! Those five are amazing!¡± Just as Erudia had tons of abnormal activities happening, Zarain too had been strengthening Shield and thebat prowess of its other major forces. As Levi had focused all of his attention on studying the heavenly lock, he was oblivious to the changes that were taking ce in the outside world. Soon, Idrae was ready to begin their operation. Their first target was Levi, but they had yet to find out where he was. Their second target was Hydron, and they had already confirmed its exact location. However, Hydron had expanded in size significantly by then. In Hydron, there was a clear-cut system, and every member was assigned a code number based on the order in which they joined the organization. There were only seven members when the organization was founded, and they were codenamed Agent 1 to Agent 7.q Chater 3094 Chater 3094 The Return of the God of War Chapter 3094 Idrae Strikes First Thetest member of Hydron was Agent 187380, which showed just how many people they had in the organization. The five members that invited Levi into Hydron were Agent 23, Agent 29, Agent 32, Agent 33, and Agent 45. They were among the first batch of people that joined the organization, and they had forgotten their grudge with Idrae after so long. All they cared about was how they could make Hydron as strong as the forces of the powerful countries. The five of them spent every single day gathering resources which they used to strengthen themselves. Original from N?velDrama.Org. Through the use of advanced technology and the resources they gathered, they were able to modify their bodies and be Deities. Satisfied with the power and authority they had received as a result, they didn¡¯t really focus on Idrae. Given how powerful Xyperia had gotten, they knew it wasn¡¯t very realistic for them to get their revenge on Idrae anyway. Meanwhile, the seven founders of the organization were only focused on how they would make profits for themselves. At the moment, Hydron had over seven hundred Deities, and that number would only continue to increase over time. As they had discovered plenty of methods to create Deities, it wouldn¡¯t take very long before they had over a thousand Deities. While it was nothingpared to the top three forces in the world, it was enough for them to be ranked fifth or sixth in the world. Since their organization would continue to grow stronger, it was only a matter of time before they were on par with the top three. Although it was obvious that the members of Hydron were only strengthening the organization for their self-interests, people knew they had no choice but to side with them if they wanted revenge against Idrae. Only by banding together would they even stand a tiny chance at getting the revenge they desired. That was why they had no choice but to wait patiently even though they knew the true intentions of Hydron¡¯s leaders. When Xyperia released the news about it having a hundred thousand Deities, Hydron too, began expanding and strengthening itself in the name of vengeance. Although they had only been expanding themselves and hadn¡¯t actually taken their revenge, Idrae had deemed their existence a threat that needed to be eliminated. Since Idrae had received the help of Xyperia and could mobilize their Deities, they began tounch their attack on those they perceived as threats to their organization. The members of Hydron were so busy expanding their organization that they didn¡¯t even notice Idrae setting its sights on them. Theirrge-scale operations easily exposed their location, and Idrae was able to find theirir with ease. ¡°Borrow five thousand Deities from Xyperia! I want them to surround this area!¡± Having arrived at a unanimous decision, the six remaining leaders of Idrae began their operation. Back then, Xyperia could only provide them with eight hundred Deities to stop Levi¡¯s bounty. However, that was no longer the case as they could now mobilize tens of thousands of Deities. After conducting their research on Hydron, they found out that they only needed two thousand Deities to eliminate Hydron. However, they decided to mobilize five thousand Deities for the sake of sending a powerful message. Naturally, Xyperia readily agreed to their request as it would help show the world just how powerful they were. To them, it was a perfect n that would bring them great benefits with little to no cost. Just like that, the six leaders of Idrae headed out with five thousand Deities. Life was the same as usual on the ind as the people there continued focusing on how they would strengthen their organization as well as their bodies. That was especially the case with the seven decision-makers who were obsessed with their power and authority. Chater 3095 Chater 3095 The Return of the God of War Chapter 3095 Surrounded By Five Thousand Deities In just a short amount of time, Hydron had be so powerful that it was on par with the top countries in the world. With the seven of them inplete control, they believed that the organization could develop very well as long as they didn¡¯t provoke Idrae. Little did they know, Idrae would take the fight to them instead. ¡°Let¡¯s raise a toast to the great sess of our organization!¡± The seven decision-makers and their descendants all raised their sses as they celebrated their sess. Xyperia having a hundred thousand Deities only provided them with a reason to strengthen and expand Hydron. That way, they no longer had to do it secretly behind the backs of the more extreme members who only wanted revenge on Idrae. Boom! Suddenly, the ind began to shake like it was experiencing an earthquake. The vibrations were so strong that it felt as if the ind would get flipped upside down. Crackle! Boom! The sound of thunder rang out as a terrifying aura enveloped the entire ind. It could be described as an invisible force that carried the weight of all the stars in the sky. The intensity of it was so great that a lot of people started suffocating from it, and some of them even fell to their knees as a result. Themotion was so huge that the ind looked like it was undergoing an apocalypse. Chaos was everywhere. ¡°What the hell happened? What¡¯s going on?¡± The decision-makers and their descendants were panicking as they ran outside to see what was happening. ¡°Look! Look!¡± someone eximed, prompting the others to nce at their surroundings. Figures started to appear one after the other in the air above, and their arrival was apanied by an intense aura that swept across thend. Momentster,rge ships could be seen approaching from the ocean. Each of those ships was carrying tons of people on board, and every single one of them was a Deity. With ships full of Deities approaching on all sides, there was no escape for anyone on that ind. Even the skies werepletely sealed off by the Deities, much to the terror of the ind¡¯s inhabitants. It was the first time they had encountered such a powerful enemy, especially due to the secluded nature of their ind. As the ships came closer, they could get a clearer view and saw ck-colored gs on each of those ships. The symbol on those ck-colored gs was none other than the one used by Idrae. W-What the¡­ Everyone was in great shock when they recognized the symbol. ¡°I-Isn¡¯t that Idrae¡¯s symbol?¡± ¡°Yeah, those are Idrae¡¯s gs!¡± ¡°Are these Deities with Idrae?¡± After confirming that it was Idrae that came after them, the eyes of the revenge-seeking members of Hydron lit up with excitement. They had been wanting to get their revenge on Idrae for a long time, but they couldn¡¯t do so as Idrae refused to leave the protection of Xyperia. They didn¡¯t dare invade Xyperia to seek Idrae out because they feared it would affect Hydron. However, the circumstances changed the moment Idrae attacked them on the ind. By bringing the fight to them, Idrae had granted them the opportunity to get their revenge, so it was only natural for them to get all excited.N?velDrama.Org owns this. The majority of Hydron¡¯s members, however, were frozen in fear and terror by the overwhelming aura around them. Given the fact that they were dealing with a literal army of Deities, it made perfect sense for them to be afraid. The decision-makers of Hydron, in particr, were absolutely terror-stricken. What the hell? What¡¯s going on here? Why is Idrae attacking us? After giving it some thought, they finally understood the situation they were in. We were right to not attack Idrae, but that doesn¡¯t mean they won¡¯t take the initiative and attack us instead. Our existence is a huge threat to them, after all. We may not have done anything to them yet, but our organization was founded with the sole purpose of getting revenge on them. That alone is a good enough reason for them to attack us, regardless of whether or not we¡¯ve made our move. There is no way for us to exin our way out of this!q Chater 3096 Chater 3096 The Return of the God of War Chapter 3096 Immense Hatred Toward Levi ¡°Tsk tsk¡­ I never knew we had so many enemies!¡± ¡°An organization with over a hundred and eighty thousand people, huh? They sure are bold for nning to get their revenge on us like this! I bet a majority of them doesn¡¯t have the guts to go through with it now!¡± ¡°Even if they did, what could they possibly do to us? There¡¯s no way they¡¯ll be able to get their revenge!¡± The leaders of Idrae wereughing as they stood on the deck. Titanius, the second leader of Idrae, said all of a sudden, ¡°Levi is the only person who has killed our people ever since Idrae was formed¡­¡± The energy in the air changed immediately after those words had left his mouth, and the smiles on their faces were instantly reced by rage and murderous intent. Thest time they tried to trick Levi, he set them up and killed three of their leaders along with many other members. To an organization like Idrae, they couldn¡¯t afford to lose even a single member. As such, losing that many members and three leaders came as a huge form of humiliation to them. That was especially the case since Idrae had been around for hundreds of years. Even with the leaders being reced often, no one had ever seeded in getting their revenge on them. Levi was the only one who managed tond a huge blow on them like that. Having put up with that humiliation for so long, they were finally able to eliminate their enemies with the help of Xyperia¡¯s Deities. Since they were still unable to locate Levi, they could only start by attacking Hydron instead. ¡°Levi, you and those affiliated with you are going to die! This is what happens when you mess with Idrae! We¡¯ll poison your daughter to death in front of you before doing the same to everyone else! You will be thest to die!¡± All of those leaders harbored immense hatred toward Levi, but they didn¡¯t really have the time to dwell on that as their ship came to a halt in front of the ind. Having surrounded the ind on all sides, the Deities slowly emerged from the ships and made their way forward. Despite there being a ton of people on the ind, they were significantly weaker than Deities in all aspects. As such, they were all terrified and could only back away in fear as the Deities continued their advance. ¡°It¡¯s Idrae!¡± ¡°That¡¯s Idrae¡¯s top leader, Oedipus! And that guy over there is Idrae¡¯s second leader, Titanius!¡± Those who wanted to seek revenge on Idrae eximed upon identifying its g and its leaders. They knew for a fact that Idrae hade after them. However, a majority of Hydron¡¯s members were scared out of their wits when they saw that. Idrae showing up like this must mean that something bad is about to happen! Why would they even bring this many Deities with them? Just how many of them are there? I¡¯ve never seen this many Deities in my entire life! ¡°One, two, three, four¡­¡± Some of the people on the ind began counting the number of Deities around them. A thousand? They fell into despair the moment they counted a thousand Deities. They didn¡¯t even have a thousand Deities, which was actually a target they had set for themselves to achieve. To make matters worse, the number of Deities they were up against continued to increase as they carried on counting. Two thousand¡­ Three thousand¡­ Five thousand¡­ Property ? N?velDrama.Org. Eventually, they finished counting and saw that they had been surrounded by a whopping five thousand Deities. Five thousand Deities? So, that¡¯s why they were able to have the entire ind surrounded! Holy crap, this is so scary! The situation they had found themselves in was so terrifying that even the extremist members who craved revenge on Idrae were shaking in their boots. After all, in order to get their revenge, they would first need to have what it takes to do so. ¡°I don¡¯t think we need to introduce ourselves, do we? I¡¯m pretty sure all of you here have dreamed of killing us thousands of times over by now!¡± one of the leaders of Idrae said with a smile as they made their way forward. Them showing up was more than enough to drive some of the people crazy. ¡°Of course! There¡¯s no way we¡¯d forget the horrible things you¡¯ve done to us!¡± the revenge-seeking members shouted furiously in response. ¡°And what are you going to do about it, huh? Since you guys didn¡¯te after us, we¡¯ve decided to take the initiative and finish you all off instead¡­¡± Oedipus replied with a sneer. The looks on everyone¡¯s faces changed upon hearing that. Chater 3097 Chater 3097 The Return of the God of War Chapter 3097 The Aura From Five Thousand Deities None of them had expected Idrae toe looking for them, especially since they didn¡¯t go seeking revenge on Idrae. Because they didn¡¯t expect this to happen, they werepletely caught off guard when Idrae attacked. Ironically, the members of Hydron had gathered in one ce in preparation for their revenge against Idrae but ended up exposing their location as a result. It wouldn¡¯t be an overstatement to say that they had presented Idrae with a perfect opportunity to take them all out in one fell swoop. They knew Idrae had been active the whole time, but they assumed it was about preventing Levi from treating his daughter. By the time they found out that Idrae had been preparing to kill its enemies, it was far toote. For Hydron, having over seven hundred Deities was considered amazing progress. As such, they werepletely helpless when Idrae showed up at their doorstep with five thousand Deities. To fight such an overwhelming force head-on would only result in a one-sided massacre. Although they knew full well that they didn¡¯t stand a chance, the revenge-seeking members of Hydron decided to try and fight anyway. Regardless of whether they would be able to get their revenge on Idrae, they would at least go down swinging. ¡°The b*stards from Idrae are right in front of us,rades! Let us get our revenge on them now!¡± Agent 8, who led the group, shouted at the top of his lungs. ¡°Yeah! Let¡¯s kill them!¡± the other members who wanted to get their revenge on Idrae shouted along with him. Regardless of the number of Deities they were up against and their chances of sess, they were determined to give it a shot if they could get their revenge. ¡°Very good! I like your fighting spirit!¡± The leaders of Idrae nodded in approval. The rest of Hydron, on the other hand, kept their heads low in fear and despair. Neither of them dared to seek the revenge they were supposed to, including the seven decision- makers whose hearts had sumbedpletely to despair. Just a while ago, they were all happily celebrating the potential sess and bright future they had ahead of them, only to have Idrae show up at their ind with such overwhelming force. All Idrae had to do was give the word, and they would lose their lives along with everything else that they had. That was an oue that nobody would ever want. They were so scared of dying and losing everything that they had given up on getting their revenge altogether. At that very moment, all they wanted was to protect their lives and whatever progress they had made. After going through such great pains to finally get where they were, it would be devastating for them to lose everything in the blink of an eye. Original from N?velDrama.Org. As if that wasn¡¯t bad enough, hearing the loud battle cries of the revenge-seeking members made them feel even more depressed. What the hell are you guys going on about at a time like this? Forget about getting revenge! Wouldn¡¯t it be better if we could just keep everything that we have instead? The leaders of Idrae burst outughing. ¡°Do you feel their hatred toward us? Every second they are allowed to live just makes them more of a threat to our safety! How could we possibly sleep soundly at night if we don¡¯t kill them all right now?¡± ¡°In that case, let¡¯s do just that! We¡¯ll kill every single person on this ind!¡± ¡°Understood!¡± Upon receiving thatmand, the five thousand Deities red menacingly at the people on the ind. A terrifying aura immediately swept across thend and surrounded the entire ind like a dome of doom. Bang! Bang! Bang! Some of the weaker members of Hydron were unable to withstand the pressure from that aura and exploded on the spot. Tiny bits of their bodies flew everywhere, and their blood was sttered all over the ground. Screams of terror and anguish could already be heard among the people before the five thousand Deities even made their first move. One could only imagine how horrifying it would be when they actually started the massacre. The Deities in Hydron were all shuddering in fear when they saw how powerful their enemies were. Not only did Idrae greatly outnumber them with the number of Deities they had, but the Deities also overpowered them with their individual strength alone. Even if they were evenly matched in numbers, the Deities on Idrae¡¯s side were still significantly stronger in every aspect, so a head-on battle would still result in Hydron losing. ¡°Let¡¯s kill them all!¡± The five thousand Deities shouted in unison as they prepared to attack. Despite how ridiculously the odds were stacked against them, the fighting spirit of the revenge-seeking members of Hydron did not waver in the slightest. Emboldened by their desire for revenge, they shouted courageously in response, ¡°Let us get our revenge,rades! We must eliminate Idrae even if it costs us our lives!¡± As a battle between the two sides was about to unfold, Oedipus began the countdown. ¡°Three, two, one!¡±q Chater 3098 Chater 3098 Chapter 3098 We Got Our Revenge On Levi Right before the battle started, the seven decision-makers shouted, ¡°Wait!¡± ¡°Hmm? What¡¯s wrong? What is it?¡± The leaders of Idrae looked at them in confusion. ¡°Can we try talking things out? The seven of us here are the founders and decision-makers of Hydron. We would like to engage in a negotiation!¡± said Agent 1. ¡°Oh? A negotiation?¡± The leaders of Idrae paused in surprise as they had not expected such a turn of events. Even the revenge-seeking members of Hydron were caught off guard and stared nkly at them in confusion. What the hell are they doing? ¡°What do you intend on negotiating for? Didn¡¯t you all want to get your revenge on us? Wasn¡¯t this little organization of yours founded solely for that purpose?¡± Oedipus asked. The seven decision-makers shed him a smile in response. ¡°No! That was initially the case, but we eventually gave up on that as time passed. Besides, we don¡¯t even have what it takes to seek revenge on you guys!¡± ¡°Yeah! Putting aside the fact that Xyperia has over a hundred thousand Deities to protect you guys, the five thousand Deities here are more than enough to crush uspletely!¡± ¡°We did try sending some people over to assassinate you guys at first, but we eventually realized that we don¡¯t even have what it takes to get our revenge! We¡¯ve given up on that n a long time ago!¡± ¡°As you guys can see, all we want to do is develop as an organization! We wouldn¡¯t even dare dream of seeking revenge!¡± Upon hearing that, the revenge-seeking members that were hell-bent on seeking revenge protested, ¡°What the hell are you guys saying?¡± ¡°You mean you were lying about getting revenge this whole time? You guys never wanted to get revenge at all?¡± The seven decision-makers burst outughing. ¡°Are you guys idiots? Let¡¯s be honest here. Do you guys really think we can get our revenge on them?¡± ¡°But you kept talking about strengthening our organization so we can get our revenge on Idrae!¡± The revenge-seeking members refused to believe their ears. ¡°Would you guys have helped us develop Hydron if we didn¡¯t say that? In order to have you all strengthen this organization willingly, we needed to provide you guys with amon goal!¡± With the way things were, the seven decision-makers didn¡¯t dare lie about it any longer. They decided to tell the truth as it was the only way to have Idrae spare their lives. ¡°You b*stards!¡± The revenge-seeking members were furious when they heard that they had been used like tools. Property ? N?velDrama.Org. They had actually noticed it at some point, but hearing it firsthand angered them to no end. The leaders of Idrae then had a discussion among themselves. ¡°What he said is true! This organization did make a few assassination attempts after its inception, but it never happened anymore after that.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. I¡¯ve been observing them, and they have indeed been selfishly developing both themselves and their organization in the name of seeking revenge!¡± ¡°Not only do we not seek revenge on Idrae, but we have also gotten our revenge on Levi!¡± one of the seven decision-makers continued. ¡°Oh? Really?¡± The leaders of Idrae were stunned. ¡°That¡¯s right! We¡¯ve been going after Levi ever since he offered that reward! We were the ones behind the destruction of Rodunst¡¯s blood alteration record!¡± one of the seven decision-makers replied. ¡°Hmm? Hahaha!¡± The leaders of Idrae burst outughing after a brief pause. We¡¯ve always been wondering who it was that destroyed the blood alteration record. So, it turns out Hydron was the one behind it! Now that I think about it, everything makes perfect sense! ¡°That¡¯s not all! We were also the ones who scammed him with the Ten Millenium Snow Lotus!¡± the decision-maker continued. ¡°Hahaha! So that was you guys too? We were wondering who that scammer was!¡± The leaders of Idrae were delighted to hear that. As they harbored a deep grudge against Levi, hearing anything bad about Levi brought smiles to their faces. Having recalled something, Titanius asked, ¡°Were you guys the ones who killed those who tried to im the reward?¡± Chater 3099 Chater 3099 Chapter 3099 Those Against Levi Are Friends The seven decision-makers nodded in unison. ¡°That¡¯s right! We did everything in our power to stop Levi from curing Forlevia of her poisoning! We were also present at the magical medicine auction to stop him from getting the magical medicine!¡± ¡°I see¡­ So, it was you guys, after all! I was wondering who did that! Man, you guys sure are an evil bunch! I can¡¯t believe you guys went that far just to stop him from treating his daughter!¡± Titanius eximed with a smile. Original from N?velDrama.Org. ¡°That¡¯s right! We¡¯ve always been trying to get at Levi! In fact, we recently nned on getting more resources out of him!¡± one of the seven decision-makers said. The leaders of Idrae chuckled. ¡°Hahaha! That¡¯s good to hear! We don¡¯t mind negotiating with you guys if you are all against Levi!¡± They were originally nning on killing every member of Hydron no matter what they said or offered, but hearing that they had been targeting Levi made them change their minds. Regardless of why those decision-makers were after Levi, the leaders of Idrae saw them as allies due to theirmon enemy. The members of Hydron, too, did not expect the leaders of Idrae to soften up after hearing what they said about Levi. Seeing as further negotiations have be possible, the seven decision-makers decided to take things a step further. They then pointed at the revenge-seeking members led by Agent 8 and said, ¡°Some of our members here are hell-bent on seeking revenge against Idrae. We were the ones who stopped them every single time!¡± Their descendants, which were the five members who invited Levi into Hydron back then, quickly chimed in and said, ¡°That¡¯s right! We¡¯ve stopped them many times!¡± ¡°You b*stards¡­¡± Agent 8 and the others were on the verge of exploding with anger. What the hell? Just how shameless can they get? I can¡¯t believe they just offered us to Idrae in order to ensure their own safety! This is uneptable! The seven decision-makers ignored their rage and continued licking the boots of Idrae¡¯s leaders. ¡°So, as you guys can see, we never intended to seek revenge on Idrae, to begin with! Since this is all a misunderstanding, there¡¯s no need for us to treat each other as enemies!¡± ¡°It¡¯s extremely easy for you guys to kill us all. We wouldn¡¯t evenst thirty minutes against those five thousand Deities of yours!¡± ¡°However, we would be of much greater value alive than dead! We wouldn¡¯t pose a threat to you guys anyway!¡± The leaders of Idrae found it incredibly amusing when they saw their enemies trying so hard to appease them. Power truly is king in this world! Those with great power are capable of bending the rules to their will! They clearly hate us to the core, and yet, here they are, iming that they never hated us at all! They¡¯re so scared of us that they don¡¯t even have the guts to admit that they hate us! Heck, they¡¯re even begging us for mercy! D*mn, this feels so good! Most importantly, they¡¯ve been going after Levi like crazy! ¡°Come on, let¡¯s have a negotiation, shall we? We¡¯re friends, not enemies!¡± the seven decision-makers continued begging for mercy. ¡°A negotiation, eh? Well, there certainly is room for negotiation! However, we do have this huge grudge between us. We have hurt the family members and friends of every single one of you here. How will you guarantee that they won¡¯te after us for revenge?¡± Oedipus said with a chuckle. ¡°Well¡­¡± Oedipus¡¯ words left the seven decision-makers speechless. They knew Idrae was trying to have them prove their loyalty toward them, so they had to quickly figure out a way of doing so. ¡°That¡¯s right! You guys can lick their boots all you want, but it won¡¯t change the fact that there is a huge grudge between us! Anyone with a sane mind would surely go after them for revenge!¡± Agent 8 shouted. They were determined to force everyone into a situation where fighting would be their only choice. Even if they were going to end up dying, they wanted everyone to die along with them. That was when Nathaniel, the ninth leader of Idrae, spoke up all of a sudden. ¡°Talk is cheap! We won¡¯t believe you guys unless you get down on your knees and swear it to us!¡± ¡°Hahaha! This will do!¡± q Chater 3100 Chater 3100 Chapter 3100 Kneel Before The Enemy Everyone readily epted the suggestion; just the thought of it made them giddy with glee. It would be exhrating to see their enemy¡ªwho hated them to the core¡ªkneel on the ground, kowtow, and swear that they would not seek revenge. ¡°About that¡­¡± The expressions of every Hydron member darkened instantly upon hearing Idrae¡¯s proposal. This is tant humiliation! They are trampling our dignity underfoot! Most importantly, Idrae was their sworn enemy. Each Hydron member held a deep grudge for Idrae. The act of bowing down in subservience to their insufferable enemy was simply uneptable. All seven decision-makers were between a rock and a hard ce. Their families had died at the hands of Idrae, so it was impossible to remain unruffled by the audacious request. Kowtowing would be preposterous. Their confidence began to waver. The five people who had invited Levi to join Hydron were particrly hesitant. shbacks of when they had ridiculed Levi for being a coward ran through their minds. They recalled how they had used Levi of being a bad father and a sorry excuse of a man because he refused to seek revenge. The irony was not lost on them now that they were moments away from kneeling before Idrae. Though they had no choice but to submit to Idrae, they could not seem to will their knees to bend. For some unknown reason, Levi¡¯s face resurfaced in their minds, and their ears rang with their taunts toward Levi. ¡°Are you too scared to face Idrae?¡± they had mocked. Aren¡¯t we in the same situation now? Idrae is right in front of us, yet not only are we not retaliating, but we have to grovel at their feet! As for the people who were determined to avenge their families, vowing to back off was out of the question, let alone kowtowing to Idrae. Titanius scanned the crowd and remarked, ¡°All of you promised that you wouldn¡¯t fight back, yet you¡¯re still on your feet! It seems to me that you still want to seek revenge after all! Seize them!¡± At the sound of his order, the seven decision-makers frantically yelled, ¡°We¡¯ll prove it to you!¡± Their descendants, including the five people who had invited Levi, quickly followed their lead and chorused, ¡°Yes, we will!¡± Their submission riled up the rest of the group. Are these b*stards really going to kneel? ¡°How dare you? How dare you kneel before Idrae?¡± ¡°You can bow to anyone except Idrae!¡± ¡°Your ancestors will turn in their graves if they knew of this!¡± ¡°You¡¯re being yed by our enemies! Do you have no conscience at all?¡± Panic gripped the crowd¡¯s hearts as they vociferated their displeasure. Unfortunately, the decision-makers paid them no heed as they fell to their knees. ¡°You! You are an absolute disgrace!¡± Agent 8 bellowed. With one simple action, the decision-makers had thrown away all their honor. Idrae burst into raucousughter as they watched the scene unfold. Triumph bubbled up within them. Their formidable power had rendered their enemies to their knees. ¡°Everyone, kneel!¡± the decision-makers urged the rest of Hydron to follow suit. Clenching their jaws in distaste, the five people who had mocked Levi dropped to their knees. ¡°Everyone, down! What are you waiting for?¡± They, too, prompted the rest to kneel. Thump! Thump! Soon, more and more people got down to their knees. The number of people standing quickly reduced as the members of Hydron knelt before their enemies, one after another. In this moment, all dignity was cast aside. Agent 8, who was hell-bent on seeking revenge, felt his heart drop to his feet. He squeezed his eyes shut, his face twisted in an awful grimace. Humiliation! Utter humiliation! Original from N?velDrama.Org. In the end, tens of thousands of people present on the ind had fallen to their knees. A measly group of seven thousand remained standing with Agent 8, refusing to surrender. ¡°Cowards! You¡¯re all cowards!¡± Agent 8 rasped, his voice cracking with emotion. He was livid. It was humiliation of the worst degree. Among those who were kneeling, many appeared nonchnt, as if they were unashamed of their subjugation. Idrae threw their heads back in maniacalughter. Their chortles were grating to the ears, taunting and sarcastic. ¡°What a bunch of pushovers!¡± Chater 3101 Chater 3101 Chapter 3101 Last Shred Of Hope Idrae was dying fromughter. In Idrae¡¯s eyes, the crowd was a pathetic mess. After the decision-makers had knelt down, Idrae demanded, ¡°Kowtow!¡± N?velDrama.Org owns all content. Thud, thud, thud. The people obeyed immediately and touched their heads to the ground. The dull thud of their foreheadsing in contact with hard soil reverberated through the ind. ¡°I swear to abandon any thought of revenge against Idrae! Should I break this vow, I will be struck by lightning!¡± ¡°I swear toply with Idrae¡¯smands like I obey my parents. I will not go against them!¡± Everyone dered their vows as they bowed. Thest of their self-esteem was crushed. ¡°Hahaha¡­¡± ¡°What a joke! Look, I¡¯ve murdered their parents and loved ones, yet instead of retaliating, they¡¯re bowing to us and swearing that they¡¯ll never seek revenge!¡± The leaders of Idrae guffawed. Turning to Xyperia for protection was the right choice! We no longer have to live in the shadows, cowering and hiding from others. What a luxury it is to live like this¡ªeven our enemies don¡¯t dare to touch us! As Idrae¡¯sughter died down, their gazes settled upon Agent 8 and his small army of seven thousand people. ¡°What? Are you not going to kneel? Are you still hung up on seeking revenge?¡± Oedipus scoffed. ¡°I would die before I bow to you!¡± ¡°We will avenge our families!¡± Spurred on by the enraged crowd, Agent 8 dered, ¡°Comrades, the time for revenge is here!¡± The leaders of Idrae chuckled. ¡°Very well!¡± ¡°Agent 8, hurry up and kneel down! Do you actually want to die? You can¡¯t possibly win against them on your own! Know your limits!¡± the decision-makers implored. ¡°Losers!¡± Agent 8 spat back with a mirthless chuckle. Just then, a brilliant idea struck Titanius, and he announced, ¡°If you kill all of these people who are determined to take revenge, we¡¯ll let you off today! If not, every single one of you must die!¡± The thought of Hydron fighting among themselves filled Titanius with delight. Catching on Titanius¡¯ wicked n, the other leaders voiced their assent. ¡°That¡¯s right! To prove your loyalty to Idrae, kill all the avengers!¡± ¡°You have ten seconds before our Deities make their move. Your time starts now! Ten!¡± The leaders of Idrae gave the people no time to contemte and immediately started counting down. Neither Agent 8 nor the other seven decision-makers could have foreseen the current circumstance. ¡°Five!¡± ¡°Four!¡± ¡°Kill them!¡± As the numbers grew closer to zero, the decision-makers made the call to preserve their own lives. Heeding theirmand, the traitors sprang into action and swarmed toward Agent 8 and his supporters. ¡°Fight back and take revenge on Idrae!¡± Agent 8¡¯s eyes burned with resolution as he and the rest of Hydron¡¯s members charged toward Idrae. Unfortunately, the obstacles ahead of them were too tough to handle. Tens of thousands of people were advancing toward them with the intention to kill, and in the lead were the decision-makers. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but we have to kill you to survive!¡± And so the massacre began. Not only did Idrae want to watch Hydron attack their own, but they deployed Deities to help the traitors. Soon enough, Agent 8¡¯s allies began to topple over in defeat. Momentster, Agent 8 was thest man standing from his side. He was battered and bruised, and he appeared to be seconds away from copsing to the ground. He red at the people who were once hisrades, his eyes gleaming with unadulterated hatred. ¡°None of you will live peacefully! Someone else will avenge us! You and Idrae will die!¡± Agent 8 roared. ¡°And who will that be? Who has the ability to stand against us?¡± The leaders of Idrae were amused by Agent 8¡¯s threats. ¡°I remember now. Levi Garrison wille for you! Once he finds the antidote for his daughter, he will strike back!¡± Agent 8 growled. In reality, Agent 8 was unsure if those words were for Idrae¡¯s sake or his own. He needed thefort of knowing that evil would receive its retribution, and Levi was the only person who came to mind. Levi was hisst and only hope. Levi, you must avenge us! ¡°Hahaha¡­¡± A peal ofughter pierced the air when Idrae heard Agent 8¡¯s threat. How will Levi fight us on his own? What a load of nonsense! q Chater 3102 Chater 3102 Chapter 3102 Cannot Even Compare To Levi With only five thousand Deities, they would already be unparalleled in the world. Now, they had ten thousand Deities. It was impossible for Levi to kill them. Revenge? What a ridiculous joke! ¡°Forget it! Levi has already gone into hiding such that we can¡¯t find him. We came out to settle the score with him, but we weren¡¯t able to trace his tracks yet. He has already gone into hiding, yet he still wants to take revenge!¡± When Jeriah heard that, he shuddered. That was hisst hope! However, the leaders of Idrae continued speaking. ¡°To be honest, even though Hydron has a hundred and eighty thousand people, you¡¯re still nothing but trash! You¡¯re just like a bunch of dumb pigs raised in a pigsty.¡± Although the others were furious upon hearing those insults, they were helpless to do anything. ¡°All of you cannot even defeat Levi alone. At the very least, Levi took revenge by killing three of our leaders and a dozen of our members.¡± Idrae revealed how Levi had taken revenge. That was a piece of shocking news for Hydron. Yeah! We have a hundred and eighty thousand people. However, none of our attempts to take revenge on Idrae seeded. We didn¡¯t even kill a single person. Property ? N?velDrama.Org. In the end, Hydron did not even seed a single time, nor kill anyone. Inparison, Levi had already killed more than twenty members of Idrae, including three leaders. How humiliating! This is the worst form of humiliation ever! ¡°Hahaha!¡± Agent 8 burst outughing. Levi alone aplished something that a hundred and eighty thousand people could not. A look of utter disbelief appeared on the seven decision-makers. We¡¯re all so useless! The hundred and eighty thousand of us can¡¯t evenpare to Levi alone. The others reacted in the same manner. Those who had invited Levi back then felt conflicted. They had insulted Levi for being too cowardly to take revenge, but he ended up killing more than twenty people. In contrast, not only were they too scared to take revenge, but they also had to kneel and grovel in front of their enemies. Thinking about this, they wished for nothing more than to bury their heads in shame. ¡°I win my bet! Levi will definitely take revenge on you!¡± yelled Agent 8. That was the best news that he heard before he died. After speaking, he copsed to the floor. The seven decision-makers and the others observed the scene in front of them with a conflicted look in their eyes. They had killed all of theirpanions who were seeking revenge. ¡°However, since Levi has gone into hiding, we can¡¯t find him. We¡¯ll kill him the moment we do! Of course, we¡¯ll torture him slowly. We¡¯ll let him see how massively powerful we are. After all, it¡¯s not fun to kill him right away. If you discover where Levi is, tell us immediately. Don¡¯t act on your own ord!¡± The leaders of Idraemanded, ¡°Your next task is to stop Levi from curing his daughter¡¯s poison. If possible, find where he¡¯s hiding at! If you dare to betray us, we¡¯ll massacre all of you.¡± With that, Idrae left with the five thousand Deities. The seven decision-makers quickly brainwashed the rest. ¡°See how powerful Idrae is? If we don¡¯t obey them, all of us will die! You¡¯ve seen how Jeriah and the rest ended up, right? Just like us, you¡¯ve chosen survival over revenge. What we have to do now is to survive. If we can¡¯t even stay alive, how can we take revenge?¡± The seven decision-makers were very smart¡ªthey immediately dispelled everyone¡¯s suspicions with a speech. ¡°Has everyone understood it? As long as we target Levi, Idrae will let us off the hook. They¡¯ll be delighted! However, if we disobey their orders, all of us will die. Hence, our next objective is to find Levi and find a way to bring him down!¡± ¡°Understood!¡± The organization had a clear goal now¡ªthey had to target Levi in order to survive. Chater 3103 Chater 3103 The Return of the God of War Chapter 3103 He Can Kill Whenever He Wants No one would have thought that such a massive organization, which started off opposing Idrae, ended up forcefully changing its target to Levi. They eventually gave in to their enemies. After hesitating for a while, Dr. Erebus informed Levi about that. Levi¡¯s research on the heavenly lock had already reached a critical stage, so he yelled impatiently, ¡°Make it quick!¡± ¡°Mr. Garrison, there¡¯s a golden opportunity! The six leaders and important people of Idrae have just left Xyperia with only five hundred Deities. This is your best opportunity! It won¡¯t arise again in the future.¡± Dr. Erebus looked anxious. Five hundred Deities was probably the least number of Deities with Idrae. Once they returned to Xyperia, they would be protected by ten thousand Deities, so this was the best time to kill them. Hence, Dr. Erebus thought that he should inform Levi about it. Perhaps, they could deal with Idrae using this opportunity. If they missed this chance, they would never get it again. Completely engrossed in investigating the heavenly lock, Levi remarked without even raising his head, ¡°Oh? They dared toe out?¡± ¡°Yeah! They only have five thousand Deities with them, so it¡¯s the best time to kill them. This might be our only chance!¡± emphasized Dr. Erebus. Levi continued fiddling with the heavenly lock. ¡°We¡¯ve got no choice. I¡¯m still figuring out how to unlock the heavenly lock, so I don¡¯t have time! They¡¯re in luck this time. I¡¯ll let them off the hook for now. After I cure Forlevia¡¯s poison, I¡¯ll go to Xyperia personally and kill them!¡± Levi spoke so casually that it seemed like he was just having a normal conversation. He was busy, so he did not have time to attack them. ¡°Fine! They¡¯re really lucky!¡± Dr. Erebusughed helplessly. He was not doubting Levi. Levi was very powerful, but Xyperia had too many Deities. There were at least ten thousand of them¡ª even the sheer number of them could eventually wear their opponents out. That was what he was concerned about. However, Levi¡¯s research on the heavenly lock had reached a critical stage. Furthermore, Idrae¡¯s leaders were not important either. It was not that he could not kill them. In fact, he could kill them whenever he wanted to. He was merely letting them live for a while longer. He could kill them anytime he wanted, so there was no need for him to kill them now. To Levi, all timings were the same¡ªif he wanted to kill someone, no one could stop him. Just like that, Levi remained hidden. Idrae franticallybed the entire world with the five thousand Deities before returning to Xyperia. They wanted the entire world to know that even though they were wandering so openly, Levi still could not kill them. Idrae¡¯s enemies had no choice but to fume with anger silently. The seven decision-makers of Hydron and those five people who invited Levi previously scoffed coldly. ¡°Levi can¡¯t evenpare to us. At the very least, we confronted the enemy. That rascal didn¡¯t even come out to take revenge. Instead, he¡¯s cowering in his hiding spot.¡± As they were feeling guilty, they went to all lengths to console themselves by using Levi as their target. As long as he did not show up to take revenge, they would have an excuse to mock him. Just like that, Levi became their excuse to console themselves. Property ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Next, we have to target Levi secretly. We can¡¯t do it openly! Till now, he still hasn¡¯t discovered that we¡¯re the ones who destroyed the blood alteration record and tricked him with the Ten Millenium Snow Lotus, right?¡± ¡°Hahaha!¡± Everyoneughed. ¡°We must do this to appease Idrae!¡± ¡®Yeah! The more we toy around with Levi, the happier they¡¯ll be. In that case, we¡¯ll be safe!¡± Unbeknownst to them, Levi had already been keeping an eye on them. Levi knew about everything that they had done, just that they were oblivious to it all. After Idrae returned, they received a major mission.q Chater 3104 Chater 3104 The Return of the God of War Chapter 3130 Original from N?velDrama.Org. The Super Deity n Although Idrae was leading Xyperia¡¯s n to create more Deities, Xyperia had its own team in the Elterton Star doing that too. They leveraged modern technology, witches, wizards, and many more. All along, they had been coborating with Idrae to create batches after batches of Deities for Xyperia. Recently, the Elterton Star team discovered a shocking phenomenon¡ªthe spiritual bones of Deities and non-Deities werepletely different. Their research concluded that only those with superb spiritual bones could absorb more spiritual energy and harness them for purposes like strengthening their bodies. Non-Deities did not have such spiritual bones. No matter how Idrae¡¯s and their ns turned out, it would not work. The research also revealed that amongst Deities, they had different spiritual bones too. On that foundation, spiritual bones could be considered good or bad. Good spiritual bones were more efficient in harnessing the spiritual energy absorbed. In simpler terms, it was easier for the Deities to transform the spiritual energy into energy and reach a higherbat level. With the help of additional techniques, they could be even more powerful. Actually, they were just starting to understand the essence of absorbing spiritual energy. That was what the lesiastic Order kept saying about the spiritual bone. It was the foundation of all cultivation¡ªonly with good spiritual bones could people continue cultivating themselves. Otherwise, they would not even go past the first step. Hence, after the Elterton Star team discovered this shocking result, they wanted to implement an extremely bold n with those ten thousand Deities¡ªcreating Super Deities! That means that they would improve the spiritual bones of Deities and make them reach the best state. With that, they could create a batch of Super Deities that belonged to an entire league above Deities! It would be extremely challenging to execute this n, but the team immediately summoned Idrae back to research it. Actually, this idea to transform the spiritual bone had already existed in the lesiastic Order. The lesiastic Order normally did that through pills or techniques. There were also more extreme and ruthless methods¡ªdigging out the spiritual bones of beasts and transnting them to people, so that their spiritual bones could be strengthened. Just by spiritual bones alone, those belonging to beasts were certainly stronger than humans¡¯. The fiercer the beast, the stronger the spiritual bone. Once humans had those spiritual bones transnted to them, they would undergo a drastic transformation. There was an even more vicious method¡ªdigging out someone else¡¯s top-grade spiritual bone and transnting it to yourself. However, these solutions were rarely used. Although the lesiastic Order had heard about them multiple times, no one actually used them. The reason why Xyperia was so powerful was not solely because they had the most Deities, but also because they were very forward-thinking. When the other powers were racking their minds over how to get more resources to create Deities, they had already mastered the principles behind how Deities were formed. In fact, having discovered the secret behind Deities, they nned to go a step further and create Super Deities. Furthermore, they had enough Deities for them to experiment on. That was Xyperia. If the lesiastic Order found out that Xyperia was undertaking such research, even they would praise Xyperia. After all, they had reached the most fundamental level, which would allow them to take the first step toward cultivation. Actually, martial arts and scientific research were the same. Their fundamentals did not differ¡ªin fact, they converge. Soon, Idrae and the rest returned and they did not appear after that as they had frantically immersed themselves in the research. Not only did they have a lot of Deities, but a lot of Super Deities had now emerged. ording to current estimations, a Super Deity could defeat at least a hundred Deities. That was an unimaginable phenomenon. No one in the world could provoke them anymore. When that time came, everyone would have to kneel in submission. Meanwhile, Levi¡¯s research was reaching its end¡­ 4 Chater 3105 Chater 3105 The Return of the God of War Chapter 3105 The Most Powerful Amongst Deities As Levi was an outsider to the art of mechanisms, it was impossible for him to investigate thoroughly. Furthermore, the art of mechanisms was very profound¡ªwithout the help of a professional, he would have to spend years researching it in-depth. Still, he was progressing extremely quickly by using the method of elimination. He eliminated all possible methods one by one. After casting ten thousand solutions aside, there were only a hundred left. Levi was certain that out of these hundred methods to unlock the heavenly lock, one of them could definitely open the secret lock box. Within a month, he would definitely open the heavenly lock to the secret lock box. Now, he was not as quick as before. In the past, he merely had a rough nce at the solutions before eliminating them. However, for the next hundred solutions, he needed to be extremely precise and careful. If he failed to unlock the heavenly lock, the box would self-destruct immediately. As Levi did not want all his efforts to be wasted, he would need to spend a month working on the lock. Only then could he unlock the heavenly lock without making any mistakes. He decided to take a short break, catch his breath for a while, and prepare himself for the next month. While he rested, he went to check up on Forlevia as it had been ages since he saw how she was doing. Even though half of her poison had already been cured, Levi was shocked when he saw Forlevia. The resources that were piled up there were suddenly gone. What¡¯s happening? Levi¡¯s first thought was that someone had robbed the ce. Oh no! However, when he rushed over, he discovered that Forlevia was unscathed. She was actually cultivating a self-created technique¡­ It was what the Lab of Gods mentioned about the legendary cultivation techniques used by the lesiastic Order. She could use all of the elements in the world. As she could absorb spiritual energy crystals and magical herbs, she absorbed all of those elements when cultivating. That was why Levi¡¯s pile of resources had disappeared. ¡°Oh, right! The poison!¡± Levi suddenly remembered that Forlevia¡¯s poison might rpse because she was cultivating. If that happened, it would be troublesome. When Levi rushed forward to check on her, he discovered something shocking¡ªthe level of toxins in Forlevia¡¯s poison was still the same. However, not only did she not rpse, but a portion of the toxin had been used up by Forlevia¡¯s self- created technique. In other words, Forlevia was using the toxins in her body to cultivate. It had be part of her technique. In the long-term, the toxins in Forlevia¡¯s body might all be used up by her technique. How amazing! Forlevia¡¯s self-created technique can mobilize all the elements in the world, including toxins! The Art of Consumption is indeed terrifying. Even so, the poison was so powerful that the number of toxins used up by Forlevia was negligible. Hence, her poison still needed to be cured. As long as the poison stayed in Forlevia¡¯s body, Levi would be unable to sleep peacefully. He would only feel relieved only after she was safe. He summoned the others to ask for updates. As for Chad¡¯s identity and the forces behind him, he was still investigating them. There were no major changes over at Zarain¡¯s side. ck Hawk also sent a message saying that the organization behind them was already strengthening Shield and Zarain¡¯s powers. However, as that had nothing to do with Levi for the time being, he was not bothered by it. On the other hand, the massive projects by Idrae and Xyperia surprised Levi. ¡°Huh? The Super Deity n?¡± asked Levi. Original from N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Yeah! ording to the information, there are differences among Deities themselves. Xyperia¡¯s Super Deity n is to make these differences even more distinct. In other words, they wish to create the most powerful Deities with unparalleledbat skills. One of them can defeat at least a hundred Deities!¡± exined Dr. Erebus excitedly.q Chater 3106 Chater 3106 The Return of the God of War Chapter 3106 N?velDrama.Org owns this. The Heavenly lock Will Be Unlocked In A Month He continued, ¡°That¡¯s why I said that we lost the perfect opportunity.¡± ¡°Yeah! Back then, Idrae only had five thousand Deities with them. That was the best timing!¡± ¡°It¡¯ll be extremely difficult if we want to oppose Idrae in the future.¡± ¡°Not only do we have to face over ten thousand Deities, but we also have to confront those Super Deities, who can defeat countless opponents single-handedly. It¡¯s almost impossible to kill Idrae!¡± Dr. Erebus nodded too. It was not that he did not believe Levi¡ªinstead, what terrified him was how the opponents were progressing so rapidly. Although Levi could kill Deities, he might not be able to kill Super Deities. What if there were one or more people on par with Levi? The Super Deity n aimed to create Super Deities, who could destroy ten thousand Deities single- handedly. That was just like Levi. If the n seeded, Levi would lose all advantages. This would prove to be the most fatal blow! However, Levi seemedpletely unbothered. In fact, he was quite excited and eager. ¡°Super Deities? That¡¯s great! They should¡¯ve done that a long time ago! There should be more powerful Deities! If they can, they should create ten thousand Super Deities. I thought that it¡¯d be boring when the timees for me to confront Idrae. Now that it¡¯s more fun, I¡¯ll probably have a much more enjoyable time killing them.¡± Everyone was speechless, unable to understand where Levi got his confidence from. Xyperia was already so powerful, but he could brush them aside so easily. He was not even bothered by them. It was not that they did not trust Levi¡¯s powers. In fact, they estimated that Levi was powerful enough to handle tens of thousands of Deities. If he was up against Xyperia, he could probably defeat Idrae. After all, Xyperia could not possibly send out all of its Deities to block Levi. Even if Levi killed tens of thousands of people, Xyperia would just endure it. After all, there was no need for a fight to the death. Even after it was revealed that Xyperia had ten thousand Deities, they still believed that Levi could win. However, under the Super Deity n, Xyperia was now creating batches of fighters who were on par with Levi. If they created one or a few Super Deities that were close to the ideal prototype, Levi would be doomed. It would be worse if they created a batch of them. Despite such a dire situation, Levi could still remain so indifferent. Naturally, none of them believed him. However, that was a matter to be discussed after Forlevia¡¯s poison was cured. ¡°Master Garrison, the lesiastic Order has already appeared! We discovered that many fighters in Erudia are exploiting the magical herbs and spiritual energy crystals in the restricted areas. They¡¯re probably from the lesiastic Order. We monitored a few of them, but they all managed to slip out of our sight. Furthermore, we heard that they¡¯re only acting now because they¡¯re waiting for the magical herbs to mature and the spiritual energy crystals to finish crystallizing. They call the spiritual energy crystals ¡®spiritual stones¡¯. We also heard that a lot of them are already selecting people with spiritual bones¡ªin other words, those people whom we refer to as Deities!¡± Although Troy had other tasks, he still bumped into people from the lesiastic Order. If Levi had met the lesiastic Order earlier, he would have acted immediately. However, he now saw a glimmer of hope. As he could aplish it by himself, he did not need the lesiastic Order for the time being. Leviughed. ¡°This isn¡¯t important anymore. Let¡¯s talk about it after we cure Forlevia¡¯s poison. We¡¯ll settle the score with each of them individually! I¡¯ll be in solitary training for the next month. If any of my rtives or close friends are in danger, I hope that you can help them. Let¡¯s wait till my solitary training ends before we do anything else.¡± Levi had already decided to undergo thest round of solitary training. However, at that moment, Fiery Demon arrived. ¡°Mr. Garrison, someone¡¯s looking for you. They im that they¡¯re Hydron and are demanding to meet you!¡± ¡°Huh? It¡¯s them? All right, let them enter!¡± Levi smiled. Chater 3107 Chater 3107 The Return of the God of War Chapter 3107 Begging On Our Knees Earlier, Dr. Erebus told him that Idrae had brought five thousand Deities to look for Hydron, but they ended up leaving. Although no one knew what exactly happened, there was something suspicious if Idrae left with the Deities without killing anyone. After all, Hydron¡¯s goal was to take revenge on Idrae. Considering how ruthless and cruel Idrae was, it was impossible that they would spare Hydron. There was only one reason for that¡ªHydron had betrayed themselves and became Idrae¡¯s minions. However, Levi wanted to meet them to see what they were after. Perhaps, they were there to trick him of his resources. They tricked him secretly the previous time, but they might be doing it openly now. After analyzing what their intentions were, Levi had a rough idea of what they wanted. However, he still wanted to see what exactly they were nning to do. An idea popped up in Levi¡¯s head. He instructed Dr. Erebus, ¡°Erebus, prepare a batch of resources and bring them over. I¡¯ll wait for them to trick¡ªno, to take them¡­¡± Dr. Erebus quickly arranged for a pile of hidden resources to be transported over. Soon, those five people came again. However, this time, they lookedpletely disheveled and pathetic. There were fresh wounds stered all over their body, still dripping with blood. It looked like they had just been through a huge war. ¡°Oh no, Mr. Garrison! We¡¯ve been attacked!¡± They staggered toward Levi. Feigning concern, Levi asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? What happened to all of you?¡± ¡°It¡¯s Idrae! They brought five thousand Deities to attack us!¡± ¡°Our organization had sacrificed almost ten thousand people. If we hadn¡¯t secured an escape route beforehand, all of us would¡¯ve perished.¡± ¡°Idrae, those b*stards! I swear that I¡¯ll take revenge on them!¡± Their acting skills were so good that they managed to feign their hatred for Idrae perfectly. They portrayed themselves as arch enemies with Idrae¡ªonly one of them could survive. They continued with their act. ¡°We¡¯re expanding our organization to seek revenge on Idrae. We¡¯ve always been doing so! We were holding back from taking revenge temporarily because we¡¯re bidding for time. We¡¯ll take revenge after we be stronger!¡± ¡°However, we¡¯ve neglected a problem. Even if we did not go looking for Idrae, they¡¯ll still confront us. We thought that we were safe, but that was not the case!¡± ¡°Ten thousand of ourrades died in front of our eyes. They sacrificed their lives to ensure that we can escape, preserve our powers, and take revenge one day¡­ They all perished for us¡­¡± Their acting was so convincing that Levi was almost persuaded. If he had not known that they were not a nice bunch, he would have believed them. Their act was so touching that it could make one tear up. Furthermore, those people were deliberately concealing their auras despite being Deities. However, Levi could detect that they were Deities easily. Looks like Hydron has reaped a lot of benefits for themselves significantly by iming to take revenge on Idrae! ¡°F*ck Idrae!¡± Levi clenched his fists tightly and yed along with their act. ¡°Mr. Garrison, we suffered great losses after this battle. Not only are we keeping a low profile and expanding our powers secretly, but we also n to recruit more fighters like you.¡± ¡°Mr. Garrison, our most immediate aim is to take revenge on Idrae! You must agree to our request! We¡¯ll beg you on our knees.¡± That time, they changed their strategy¡ªthey were going to beg Levi on their knees, which was completely different from their past actions. Levi deliberately revealed a conflicted look. ¡°Well, I¡­¡± N?velDrama.Org owns this. ¡°Mr. Garrison, we know that you want to cure your daughter¡¯s poison, so you have no time to be bothered by other matters. We don¡¯t have any other requests except to ask you to help us take revenge on Idrae! We¡¯ll just go straight to the point. Mr. Garrison, can you sponsor us with some resources?¡±q Chater 3108 Chater 3108 The Return of the God of War Chapter 3108 Pay With Your Life They all nced at the pile of resources behind them. ¡°But Mr. Garrison, it doesn¡¯t matter whether you give us your resources. Since you¡¯ve got so much to spare, can you please give us some? Our organization direly needs resources to take revenge on Idrae! We¡¯ve lost too much¡­¡± ¡°Yeah! Help us, Mr. Garrison! We won¡¯t guilt trip you anymore!¡± ¡°Since we¡¯ve been sabotaged so badly by Idrae, please help us! We really need resources to defeat Idrae.¡± Their acting was so realistic that everyone almost believed them. In fact, Levi almost pped for them. What a touching performance! After a moment of hesitation, Levi said, ¡°Since you¡¯re nning to take revenge on Idrae, I should help you.¡± Pointing at the pile of resources behind him, he offered, ¡°A little won¡¯t be enough! Take all these resources away.¡± ¡°Really?¡± asked the five of them anxiously, suppressing their delight. ¡°Of course! Do it as quickly as possible! Just transport everything away now. I¡¯d like to help you take revenge on Idrae!¡± replied Levi. ¡°Okay! We¡¯ll call some people over to bring the resources away right now!¡± The five of them almost leapt in joy. They thanked Levi profusely and continued keeping up with their pretense. Soon, Hyron sent some transportation tools over and brought those resources away. Before leaving, the five of them shouted at Levi, ¡°Just wait for our good news, Mr. Garrison! We¡¯ll definitely take revenge on Idrae sessfully!¡± ¡°All right! I¡¯ll be waiting for you.¡± Levi feigned a look of anticipation. After they left, Dr. Erebus immediately asked, ¡°Is this worth it, Mr. Garrison? Anyone can tell that they¡¯re scammers! They¡¯re here to win your pity and trick you of your resources! I know that you¡¯ve been ying along with their act, but it¡¯s not worth it to give so many resources to them!¡± ¡°Yeah, I agree! It¡¯s such a pity to give those resources to trash like them.¡± Although those resources were worthless to Levi and he could have a limitless supply of them, everyone else thought that it was a waste. However, Levi smiled and asked, ¡°It¡¯s worth it! Why would it be a waste?¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Everyone was stunned. Levi exined, ¡°Those resources are quite valuable. But at least, I¡¯ll have an excuse when I kill them in the future. I¡¯ve already paid them the cost of their lives beforehand!¡± ¡°Hahaha!¡± Everyone burst outughing. It would be a waste if those people had taken the resources for nothing. However, their lives were on the line. In other words, since they had taken the resources, they would have topensate with their lives. Levi¡¯s resources were not so easy to get. One would have to sacrifice one¡¯s life in exchange for them. ¡°I¡¯ll kill them after a month!¡± Levi still remembered that they had tricked him with a tree branch. After that, Levi immediately locked himself up to investigate the heavenly lock. He would leave a monthter. Amongst the five people who just left, Agent 33 burst outughing. ¡°Levi¡¯s such a fool! This is hrious. I can¡¯t believe that we got so many resources just by tricking him!¡± N?velDrama.Org owns this. ¡°Hahaha! He¡¯s too foolish. Even I still think that it¡¯s a dream! How can we possibly get our hands on the resources so easily? I wasn¡¯t even done with my act!¡± agreed Agent 29. Agent 23 guffawed. ¡°Levi, you definitely didn¡¯t expect that we¡¯ve tricked you for the second time! You¡¯re too gullible!¡± ¡°We were too careful when we tricked you with the Ten Millenium Snow Lotus! We should¡¯ve tricked you multiple times.¡± ¡°Well, Levi, we scammed you openly this time. Hahaha!¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t even manage to cry before you got tricked! What a fool!¡± ¡°Levi¡¯s simply too dumb. I can¡¯t even believe how easy it is to scam him.¡± Chater 3109 Chater 3109 The Return of the God of War Chapter 3109 Extreme Fool They were overjoyed after tricking Levi. To them, he was nothing but an unlucky fool. Even though they put up such a simple act, they still managed to get so many resources. It was more than ten times the amount of resources they got the previous time! That time, their organization would advance even further, with the numbers of Deities soon reaching a thousand. The resources they got previously had already allowed them to advance so much. With this batch of resources, they would rise to the peak. When they returned to their new defensive base with the resources, amotion immediately broke out. Everyone was in disbelief. Initially, they just wanted to try and see if they could trick Levi for resources. To their surprise, not only had they seeded, but they also got their hands on such a huge pile of resources. ¡°I¡¯m going to die fromughter! How can a fool like Levi cure his daughter? Dream on!¡± ¡°He wants to take revenge on Idrae alone too? With his intelligence, he¡¯ll definitely lose.¡± ¡°He didn¡¯t even react after being tricked by us twice! How hrious!¡± He might have been too careless when he got tricked the first time. However, now that he has fallen for such a rudimentary scam, the only exnation was that he was a fool. He was tricked openly. Still, he did not notice anything and even gave away so many resources freely. What a fool! An extreme fool! Anyone wouldugh at him. Those five people who had tried to recruit Levi in the past felt a sense of aplishment. Once again, they managed to scam so many resources from him. Naturally, they would feel proud. Toying with Levi was an extremely great feeling. ¡°I¡¯m looking forward to how Levi will react after realizing that we tricked him twice and even changed the blood alteration record!¡± ¡°Yeah, me too! Will he be humiliated or will he lose his mind?¡± Property ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Well, he deserves it for not joining us. This is what his oue should be.¡± The seven decision-makers scoffed coldly. After tricking Levi, they had finally managed to rise up from their slump. ¡°Oh, right! Inform Idrae about this right away. Tell them that we¡¯ve found Levi and scammed some resources from him. We¡¯ll see if they want to confront Levi¡­¡± Soon, Idrae, who was in Elterton, received the message. As half of them were artificially creating Deities and the other half were creating Super Deities, it was impossible for them to have the time to attack Levi. However, after hearing about how Levi had been pathetically tricked, they were still excited. They had everything nned out. After the Super Deity n waspleted, they would be able to do whatever they wanted outside with some Super Deities, including taking revenge on Levi. ¡°There¡¯s still another month before the first batch of Super Deities will be ready!¡± Idrae eagerly waited for the next month to arrive. One must admit that the Elterton Star team was very impressive. As they had alreadyid the foundation of the Super Deity n, all Idrae had to do was to implement it. When everyone heard that Idrae could note, they felt that it was a pity. Still, they wanted to trick Levi again because he was simply too gullible. Anyone would be willing to scam him. ¡°Everyone, brainstorm for me! How can we trick Levi even more in the future?¡± ¡°Think! If we managed to scam him, we¡¯ll distribute 10% of the resources gained to everyone.¡± Instead of thinking about how to take revenge on Idrae, Hydron ended up brainstorming ideas to scam Levi of his resources. For the next month, Levi had been locking himself up and investigating the heavenly lock. Meanwhile, Fiery Demon and the rest were still investigating the mysterious force and Chad¡¯s identity. Everyone¡¯s task was clear. However, in that age where there are changes around every corner, many things could happen in a month.q Chater 3110 Chater 3110 The Return of the God of War Chapter 3110 Opening The Heavenly Lock On The Secret Lock Box For example, the force behind Zarain had improved thebat prowess of the Shield and various organizations in Zarain. Zarain had lost its backer, but it was still on par with the top countries except for Xyperia. s, they still hadn¡¯t found the culprit they¡¯ve been looking for. For example, the change of Erudia. The Heavenly League had improved greatly, both in numbers and theirbat prowess. Azure Dragon and the four were now Deities and were improving greatly. Of course, they needed a lot of resources. However, they got everything they needed as Levi was around. The Heavenly League gave them priority so they could get the resources they needed. Thus, Azure Dragon and the other four were now more powerful than Edmund, The Cardinal Hall General. Edmund felt helpless, for he couldn¡¯t do anything about it. After the five of them became Deities, they were able to improve at an extraordinary speed, for they had the best spiritual bones. No one else couldpare to them. Previously, their advantage remained hidden before they had a chance to absorb the spiritual energy. Now, it was obvious that their spiritual bones gave them an advantage over others as they could boost their energy at a horrifying speed. The five of them also discovered a huge secret¡ªif they were to join hands, they would be more powerful than ever. With their surprising chemistry and rapport, they could maximize and double their energy. The five of them grew together, and were undefeatable when they joined forces. Xyperia discovered the reason for the increase in their power when they joined forces¡ªsome spiritual bones were able toplement each other. If they could use some means to join the spiritual bones together, it could be possible to create a stronger being. However, Azure Dragon and the rest had been targeted thanks to their extraordinary powers. After all, the appearance of the lesiastic Order was no longer a secret. Not only the young people, for the elders of the lesiastic Order had also shown themselves. It seemed that they were trying to select some talents with spiritual bones. As Azure Dragon and the rest had performed well, the lesiastic Order had set their eyes on them. Even the Esoteric Guild had popped up. The theurgists from the Esoteric Guild created a huge ruckus in thend full of spiritual energy. They could also create formations, but that would take arge number of spiritual energy crystals to complete. The number of Deities in Xyperia was increasing steadily, and the Super Deity project was progressing smoothly, too. The day the first batch of Super Deity was to appear was preponed from one month to twenty-five days. In fact, it was said that some Super Deities had already make their appearance. On the other hand, Hydron was also busy. They came to Levi four times a month and imed to be in desperate need of resources. They even put up various acts. ording to Levi¡¯s order, Dr. Erebus and the rest gave them the resources they needed and yed along with them. s, the poor bunch of people had no idea. They assumed Levi had fallen for their lies. They lied to Levi for a total of six times. Levi pretended he didn¡¯t see through their act and gave them the resources they wanted willingly. As such, news of Levi¡¯s foolishness spread all over the area. Despite addressing Levi as ¡°Mr. Garrison¡± politely, they mocked him for being a fool behind his back. Meanwhile, Levi and Digital God were almost done. There were three days left before the one-month stipted time was up. For now, there were only five solutions left to unlock the heavenly lock. They could either eliminate four solutions or pick the correct solution. They were only one step away from victory. Three days passed in a sh. Click! At thest moment, Levi tried all five solutions and discovered the solution to unlock the secret lock box. Finally, it opened before their eyes. ¡°Yes, we did it! We have seeded!¡± Digital God eximed. Tears of joy brimmed in Levi¡¯s eyes, for his journey to cure his daughter¡¯s poison had finallye to an end. Original from N?velDrama.Org. No one could me him for getting excited. Chater 3111 Chater 3111 The Return of the God of War Chapter 3111 Curing The Poison Boom! The terrifying force of the medicine nearly swept Levi and Digital God off their feet. It is simply horrifying! No wonder this magical medicine isparable to the Ten Millenium Snow Lotus! The magical medicine looked like dried-up ginseng, but they had never seen anything as powerful as it. These days, Levi had seen a lot of magical herbs, but this was his first time seeing such a powerful one. Indeed, a magical medicine would grow stronger over time. If its environment was too good, it wouldn¡¯t be able to grow. For example, the super-spiritual ley line had too much spiritual energy. Thus, all living beings there went extinct. No magical medicine could grow there. A magical medicine needed a great environment with sufficient spiritual energy to grow well. It would also have to absorb nature¡¯s essence over a long period and couldn¡¯t grow in just one day. As the spiritual energy revival only happened a while ago, it wasn¡¯t enough to nurture a top magical medicine. There was an abundance of magical herbs, but it wasn¡¯t enough. Levi had made the same theory earlier¡ªthere was a huge gap between fast-track techniques and building up one¡¯s capability slowly. After the spiritual energy revival, all magical herbs avable for now were created using shortcuts. However, this dried-up magical medicine had grown over time slowly. There was a massive difference between the two! The effect alone was drastically different. When the magical medicine appeared before Levi, he knew that there was a cure for Forlevia¡¯s condition. After a long wait, he would finally be able to cure her! Levi got so excited and began punching the ground. ¡°Evie, I finally did it!¡± he yelled like a madman. Digital God burst into tears. No one could imagine how pressured they had been for the past month. They finally broke down after everything came to an end. Recently, everyone had been working hard to find a cure to Forlevia¡¯s condition. Levi didn¡¯t even take a break in his haste to find a cure. Fortunately, fools kepting to him, and he could take their lives to release steam. Otherwise, Levi would¡¯ve broke down ages ago. Everyone had been waiting with bated breaths for the day to dispel Forlevia¡¯s poison, and it had finally arrived. Levi panted heavily and announced, ¡°Come! Let¡¯s go to Evie now!¡± He then took the magical medicine and headed to Forlevia without hesitation. Property ? N?velDrama.Org. Forlevia was busy training when she spotted Levi running toward her. At once, she realized what he was here for. ¡°Evie, here you go! Hurry, take the magical medicine now.¡± Without wasting time, Levi gave the magical medicine to Forlevia. Instead of feeding her the entire ginseng, he gave it to her bit by bit. Otherwise, Forlevia¡¯s body might not be able to withstand the surge of medicinal power and would explode into bits. Thus, Levi had to feed the medicine to her in bits to dispel the poison. After Forlevia took three-quarters of the magical medicine, her body finally reached a bnce. The medicine started dispelling the poison. Forlevia was in utter pain, and she began screaming in anguish. However, she held on, for she would recover fully after the poison was dispelled. Time ticked by. The magical medicine took six whole hours to dispel the poison from Forlevia¡¯s body. Boom! Forlevia ascended to another level as a horrifying boom resounded from her body. The remaining medicinal power coursed all over her body. ¡°We did it! We finally did it! We¡¯ve cured Evie¡¯s condition for real!¡± Levi and the others cheered happily. ¡°Daddy, thank you!¡± Forlevia said as she flung her arms around Levi gratefully. ¡°You¡¯ve suffered a lot, Evie. I¡¯m here, so I¡¯ll protect you!¡± Levi shed a grin. Dr. Erebus and the others cheered in delight. Forlevia then proceeded to thank them for their efforts.q Chater 3112 Chater 3112 The Return of the God of War Chapter 3112 Time To Settle Scores After all, they had poured their efforts into finding a cure for her. She should acknowledge them for their efforts. Her recovery was a result of everyone¡¯s joint effort. ¡°My friends, I, Levi Garrison, owe you one! I¡¯ll never forget the elder who gave us the ancient manual about the heavenly lock. He has my gratitude!¡± Levi announced and gave everyone a bow. ¡°No, the pleasure is ours.¡± Everyone stopped him from doing so. To them, Forlevia was their daughter or sister. Hence, they were relieved to learn that Forlevia was now alive and well. Dr. Erebus and the rest promptly lost their purpose. Since the spiritual energy revival, they had been working hard to find a cure for Forlevia¡¯s poison. After the problem was solved, they had no idea what to do next. ¡°What¡¯s the situation out there?¡± Levi inquired. Dr. Erebus and the others proceeded to update Levi about the current situation in the world. When Levi was in solitary training, ck Hawk had sent news secretly a few times to inform Levi of Zarain¡¯s current situation. ¡°The affairs in Erudia have changed drastically, too. Heavenly League is now on par with the top forces in the country. Yourrades, Azure Dragon and the like, had improved greatly. They are the most frightening Deities the world has ever seen!¡± Dr. Erebus revealed with a grin. ¡°Mm? That means the technique suits them well,¡± Levi remarked happily. He was genuinely happy that Azure Dragon and the like were doing well. ¡°Yes. Xyperia announced that Deities have spiritual bones, and those with amazing spiritual bones could be Super Deities! I think Azure Dragon and the rest are already Super Deities,¡± someone else chimed in. ¡°Good for them. They will still rule over Erudia!¡± Levi said with a contented smile. ¡°I can¡¯t believe they improved that much in just one month. Did the lesiastic Order and the Esoteric Guild reveal themselvespletely?¡± He was shocked to learn that both organizations had revealed themselvespletely. ¡°What about Chad and the forces controlling him? Any updates about that?¡± he pressed on. Original from N?velDrama.Org. ¡°After you disappeared, they also vanished into thin air. Initially, they were looking for the magical medicine but vanished after failing to find it. We failed to find who Chad really is. I believe he¡¯s rted to the secret that the Eragon has been keeping. I¡¯m keeping an eye on them, so it will take some time before I discover anything,¡± Cyrus exined. ¡°All right. There¡¯s no need to rush. For now, keep Forlevia¡¯s recovery a secret. It¡¯s time for me to settle scores!¡± Levi grinned. Everyone grew increasing excited along with him. Finally, it was the day to settle scores. They had waited for this day to arrive for a long time. Dr. Erebus immediately gave a list of names to Levi. ¡°Mr. Garrison, this is the list. You can teach them a lesson one by one!¡± Levi flipped through the list and chuckled. ¡°Sure.¡± While reading the list, he asked, ¡°What about Hydron? They must¡¯ve shown up a lot when I was in solitary training.¡± ¡°Yes, they have visited four times and got plenty of resources from us,¡± Dr. Erebus answered. They seemed to have suffered losses when in reality, they were protecting themselves. ¡°How far have the Deities in Xyperia developed? Has any Super Deity appeared? I hope they are powerful enough instead of disappointing me,¡± Levi said. That was his primary concern at the moment. ¡°I believe they are extremely powerful, for the first batch of Super Deities has shown themselves!¡± Yes, the first batch of Xyperia¡¯s Super Deities had gained sess five days ago. They had created forty-eight Super Deities whose power was on par with five hundred ordinary Deities. The results were up to their basic standards. After the first batch, the second batch of Super Deities appeared five dayster. This time, there were twenty of them, and each of them could defeat eight hundred Deities. Chater 3113 Chater 3113 The Return of the God of War Chapter 3113 The Ultimate Form Of Super Deities The result got them excited, for the results were far more than they had expected. They were about to begin with the creation of the third batch of Super Deities. That time, their goal would be to create a Super Deity who could defeat one thousand ordinary Deities at once! The number was low, but it would be a huge milestone for the Super Deity project. It also signified thepletion of the project, too. After all, it was the best they could achieve within the Super Deity project. They couldn¡¯t create Super Deities who were stronger beyond that. There was a limit to the upgrades they could do to a spiritual bone. They also tried transnting a powerful Deity¡¯s spiritual bone to an ordinary Deity¡¯s body, or to an ordinary human¡¯s body. However, that was a difficult task to achieve. Property ? N?velDrama.Org. They had not seeded as of yet. Some high-rank officials who wanted spiritual bones for themselves were disappointed. However, it was already unbelievable that they could create Super Deities who could defeat one thousand Deities each. Thetest batch of the project had begun and was estimated to bepleted in one week. Idrae and the rest worked so hard and ignored the outside world. They didn¡¯t even know that Forlevia had been cured. After all, they were nning on heading out to create trouble for Levi after their n came to an end. It would also be a great idea to let Levi feel helpless as he watched them grow more influential and powerful. They were all looking forward to that day. Xyperia was simply too powerful. They felt a chill run down their spines whenever they thought about it, let alone others. The Super Deities were one of a kind, for the weakest Super Deity was as powerful as five hundred ordinary Deities. It meant that one Super Deity was as powerful as Hawen. In other words, one Super Deity could wipe out every country and force that didn¡¯t rank in the top ten. It was safe to say that one Super Deity was as strong as the countries and forces ranked fifth to tenth. That was unimaginable. Besides, there were many Super Deities. Soon, Super Deities who could each defeat one thousand Deities would show up. It would be a devastating blow to everyone in the world. Thus, Idrae was utterly confident in themselves and acted arrogantly. Besides analyzing theirbat prowess, Xyperia had to test them out in realbats now that Super Deities were born. There were a lot of Deities in Xyperia, but they couldn¡¯t test the Super Deities on themselves. It would be too soon to reveal their trump card and fight with other countries. The best way was to head to the restricted areas and test them out on the beasts. Rank Two and even Rank One restricted areas would be a perfect choice. They could toss one Super Deity into a restricted area and see how many beasts it could kill. Shortly after, the Super Deities were sent to the restricted areas to test out theirbat prowess. It took some time, but they finallypleted the test and confirmed the Super Deities¡¯bat prowess. The results showed that every Super Deity was capable of killing at least five hundred Deities each. The second batch of Super Deities was even more capable, for they were horrifyingly powerful and attacked their enemies without holding back. All Super Deities had passed the test. As a result, Xyperia¡¯s power topped the charts, and they weren¡¯t afraid of anyone or any force. They couldn¡¯t wait for the third batch of Super Deities to be created. That would be the ultimate form of their Super Deities who had the best spiritual bones they could create. Shortly after, Xyperia released news about the sess of the Super Deity project. The entire world was thrown into chaos. After suggesting the project, they only took a few days toplete it sessfully! The entire world was fearful of Xyperia. Xyperia was unstoppable. Right then, Levi finally decided on his first target to settle scores with.q Chater 3114 Chater 3114 The Return of the God of War Chapter 3114 In Love Back at the Heavenly League. Previously, some members of the Heavenly League informed ck Sky Union and other forces of the location of Levi and his resources for their own selfish desires. They also sent the rest from Heavenly League away to get the resources for themselves. The Heavenly League was in Erudia, but that wouldn¡¯t affect Levi¡¯s decision. He would punish those who deserved it. Previously, he was busy finding a cure to Forlevia¡¯s poison, and now he had seeded in curing her. Thus, it was time to settle the scores with them. Soon, Levi and his gang arrived at Heavenly League. Heavenly League was now massive in size. The numbers of Deities had increased along with theirbat prowess. Azure Dragon and the like were prime examples. Levi was surprised when he saw them. He assumed that there would be a limit to their increase. Of course, he wasn¡¯tparing them to himself. He was using Troy and the like as aparison. However, Kirin and the other four were stronger than Troy and the like. Levi assumed they wouldn¡¯t be Troy and his students¡¯ match despite their growth. s, he was wrong. As of now, Azure Dragon and the others were extremely strong. They might not be as powerful as Cyrus, but the gap between them was minimal. He was pleasantly surprised to discover that. Azure Dragon and the rest were ted to see him. ¡°Apparently, we have the best spiritual bones ever. The five of us are able to support each other and join forces to maximize ourbat prowess.¡± Levi was truly happy for them. In the previous few ¡°eras,¡± Azure Dragon and the rest performed well but weren¡¯t invulnerable. After the spiritual energy revival, however, they became highly sought after. That was their era. ¡°Keep up the good work. Come to me anytime if you need help,¡± Levi told them as his lips curved into a grin. After looking around, he didn¡¯t see his disciple, Floyd, around. ¡°Where is Floyd?¡± he asked. ¡°Oh, Floyd. Recently, he¡¯s pretty busy. We rarely see him!¡± Phoenix answered with a chuckle. Everyone gave knowing smirks as soon as she said that. ¡°Mm? Is something going on?¡± Levi sensed that something was off. ¡°Yes, Floyd met the love of his life. She is rumored to be a super elite!¡± ¡°Yes, apparently she is from the lesiastic Order or something simr. We haven¡¯t gotten around to meeting her yet.¡± ¡°Most importantly, Floyd had improved swiftly after getting the correct cultivation method from the lesiastic Order. He is as strong as us!¡± ¡°Yes, those from the lesiastic Order said Deities have good spiritual bones that could absorb a certain amount of spiritual energy. They have cultivation techniques to speed up their cultivation, too. That was what happened to Floyd!¡± Levi was pleased to learn that everyone was doing well. It was great news that Floyd finally found the love of his life. After a brief chat, Levi discovered that Xyperia¡¯s Super Deity project actually had the same concept as the lesiastic Order¡¯s theory. One would need a good spiritual bone to be stronger. The lesiastic Order had a good cultivation method to increase one¡¯s strength. Xyperia¡¯s Super Deity project involved using technology or other means to upgrade one¡¯s spiritual bone and make one stronger. The lesiastic Order¡¯s cultivation method would allow one to grow more powerful over time. However, Xyperia could only upgrade the spiritual bone once. After that, their hands were tied. That was the difference between the creation of fighters within two different cultures. In Bayview, one would have to cultivate step by step. In Adrune, however, they would wait for an opportunity to awaken their power or modify their bodies. To conclude, the Adrune fighters wanted to gain everything effortlessly. Their sess had nothing to do with their efforts. After bidding Azure Dragon and the rest goodbye, Levi went straight to his target¡ªthe members of Heavenly League. N?velDrama.Org owns all content. ¡°We¡¯ve tracked our targets down!¡± Dr. Erebus reported. ¡°All right. Let¡¯s head there now!¡± Chater 3115 Chater 3115 The Return of the God of War Chapter 3115 Next Target Shortly after, Levi and his gang arrived at a training base outside Heavenly League. ¡°Why are Azure Dragon and the like given priority to Heavenly League¡¯s resources? We could only use their leftovers! If we have ess to the amazing resources, we could be as capable as them!¡± ¡°Those useless fools failed to get Levi¡¯s resources. If we got one-tenth of Levi¡¯s resources, Azure Dragon wouldn¡¯t get to gloat now!¡± ¡°Ugh, useless fools indeed! I sent the Heavenly League members away deliberately, but they failed in their mission!¡± ¡°That doesn¡¯t sound right. Levi¡¯s men shouldn¡¯t be able to defend themselves against ck Sky Union. What happened?¡± Two men were chattering among themselves. Suddenly, Levi¡¯s voice rang out. ¡°You revealed everything yourselves!¡± ¡°What?¡± Ma and Maxwell panicked at once. They nced around before noticing Levi and his gang striding over to them. Levi guffawed. ¡°Look, you shouldn¡¯t have wasted your efforts to investigate the matter, for they had revealed the truth themselves!¡± Indeed, Ma and Maxwell were the ones who contacted ck Sky Union. Previously, they sold Levi out by leaking his and the resources¡¯ location. They also used their power within the Heavenly League to send the Heavenly Guards away. There weren¡¯t many members in the Heavenly League, so it was easy to track them down. The matter happened quite some time ago, so they were merelyining when they needed resources. N?velDrama.Org owns all content. In fact, they had almost forgotten about it. Never in their wildest dreams did they think Levi woulde to them. ¡°W-What are you talking about?¡± Ma and Maxwell were flustered. ¡°Stop putting up an act, for we¡¯ve discovered the truth. Besides, you¡¯d spilled it yourself earlier,¡± Levi said with a smirk. ¡°So what if it was us? You got all the resources for yourself. Can¡¯t we take some for us?¡± Ma and Maxwell roared after realizing their act had been exposed. Levi announced frostily, ¡°I¡¯ll give you another chance on behalf of the rest. If you apologize and admit to your mistake, I shall spare your lives.¡± He would¡¯ve killed the culprit if it was someone else. As they wanted him dead, it was natural for Levi to take their lives. However, these men were Heavenly Guards. They didn¡¯tmit other crimes, so Levi was willing to give them a chance. s, they didn¡¯t appreciate his kindness and sneered, ¡°Apologize to you? Impossible! You¡¯re here to take revenge, huh? You must¡¯ve nned everything beforeing here!¡± They snorted at the sight of the crowd behind Levi. ¡°We¡¯re from the Heavenly League, so you can¡¯ty a hand on us. You won¡¯t dare to harm us!¡± they dered arrogantly. Levi inquired calmly, ¡°Will you apologize or not?¡± ¡°Of course not!¡± ¡°We¡ª¡± sh! sh! Before they could finish their words, a vicious surge of energy shed across them. As Ma and Maxwell¡¯s arms fell to the ground, blood sprayed forth like a crimson fountain. ¡°Ah!¡± they shrieked in anguish. Clearly, they had no idea that Levi would take action for real. ¡°Will you apologize or not?¡± Levi repeated. ¡°I¡ª¡± sh! As Ma hesitated, Levi chopped his other arm off. Blood gushed all over the ce, and an ear-splitting yell was heard once again. ¡°We give in! We¡¯ll apologize! It was our fault!¡± ¡°We know our mistake, Crown King. Please forgive us!¡± Both Ma and Maxwell had no choice but to admit defeat. If they were to talk more, Levi would¡¯ve chopped their heads off. Levi was more horrible than they thought, and they finally realized he was capable of killing them anytime. He had spared their lives because they were Erudians. ¡°Come on, let¡¯s go to our next target!¡±q Chater 3116 Chater 3116 The Return of the God of War Chapter 3116 Keerea Keeping A Low Profile From this moment onward, Levi would begin his revenge. He would take revenge on everyone on the list! Starting from Erudia, he would then head to the surrounding forces and countries to settle scores with them. He would never let those who swindled his resources from him away easily. Ma and Maxwell immediately picked up their broken arms and scuttled away. They had to sew their arms back on as soon as possible. Could they sew their arms back? In the past, that feat wasn¡¯t manageable, for Levi had chopped their arms off with his palm. Now, they had Chad. They soon arrived before Chad with their broken arms. Chad said, ¡°The culprit merely chopped your arms off without destroying them on purpose. Otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t be able to sew them back.¡± Curious, he asked, ¡°Who was the one who did this to you?¡± ¡°Levi Garrison! He¡¯s kept his ability hidden well. In fact, he is as capable as a Deity! However, we deserve this,¡± Ma and Maxwell said in unison. ¡°Oh, Levi. I see.¡± A glint crossed Chad¡¯s eyes. As he had found out about this, the force behind him would definitely know of it. They would never give up. He knew why the force backing him up had targeted Levi. Now that Levi had chopped Ma and Maxwell¡¯s arms off, the grudge between them had grown. ¡°Wait. Why would Levi have the time to punish them? Could it be¡­¡± It¡¯s likely that Levi had cured his daughter¡¯s poison. Turns out he is in possession of the secret lock box containing the magical medicine. Chad chuckled contentedly, for he could finally rx. Original from N?velDrama.Org. He would definitely live in guilt if Forlevia were to die from the poison. Now, he discovered that Levi had gotten the magical medicine and cured Forlevia¡¯s condition. A quiet contentment spread through him at the thought. However, the thought of the force behind him gave him a headache. In the meantime, Levi and hisrades went to Keerea. They went past Raysonia without looking back. As Raysonia knew about Levi¡¯s real ability, they dared not lie to get Levi¡¯s resources. However, Keerea was a different matter altogether. They had no idea Levi was the one who slew half of their Deities with his sword. Thus, when the bounty was announced, they participated in tricking Levi. Using some poor-quality products, they swindled many resources from Levi countless times. Dr. Erebus and the rest had made the calctions. Keereans and the forces in Keerea had swindled a total of one thousand seven hundred and eighty-five spiritual energy crystals, and one thousand two hundred and thirty-two magical herbs. It wasn¡¯t easy to cheat them, for Levi had everything recorded. However, Levi had also learned of Sammy¡¯s change. After the spiritual energy revival, Sammy became a Deity. Her character then changed drastically. She was now the Queen of Keerea. Keerea was famous for its advanced technology. Since the spiritual energy revival, they had been trying to use technology to create more powerful Deities. Indeed, they managed to do just that. Initially, they had around fifty Deities left after Levi¡¯s massacre. However, after resorting to their technology and digging for more resources, they managed to create over one thousand Deities despite theck of resources. No one had expected that. They assumed Keerea would copse in despair after Levi killed half of their Deities. After they kept a low profile and continued developing themselves, they were one of the top countries around. They never stopped finding ways to improve the Deities¡¯ power using their technology. Unlike Xyperia, who had discovered the secret behind Deities, they could only upgrade their Deities by providing various equipment. ording to every Deity¡¯s characteristics, they would create a unique set of equipment to aid the Deity¡¯s attack, defense, and increase the speed among others. In fact, Keerea was now stronger than Terrandya. Chater 3117 Chater 3117 The Return of the God of War Chapter 3117 The Entire Universe Is Yours As they kept a low profile, no one realized what they were doing. With their currentbat prowess, they had proven one thing¡ªDeities and technology were a perfect match. The resources they got from Levi were a great help. Besides giarizing many technologies, they also giarized Erudia¡¯s Heavenly League. They gathered all their Deities to form a new organization¡ªthe Heavenly n! The name meant that they were descendants of heavenly beings. As they were used to giarism, that was the least of it. They even imed that Erudians were descendants of Keereans. Thus, they previously came up with a n to split Erudia up so Erudia could return to Keerea. s, their n failed. Since the spiritual energy revival, Keerea kept iming that Erudians were their descendants. They spouted lies and imed everything in Erudia belonged to them, including the Miracle Doctor, Chad. ording to them, Chad¡¯s ancestor was born in Keerea. They did many simr ims. If possible, they wanted to bring the entire Erudia back to Keerea. Thus, it was perfectly normal that they tried to swindle Levi¡¯s resources. However, the Keereans were evil beings. Instead of using their country¡¯s name, they swindled Levi one by one. As a result, they were one of the forces that got the most out of Levi¡¯s resources. Of course, that was after theybined the resources they got from Levi. Besides Hydron, Keerea got the most resources from Levi. It was natural that Levi decided to settle scores with them first. Keerea¡¯s Heavenly n was located at arge defensive base called Heavenly Base. There was where Levi went. The people there were surprised to see Levi. They couldn¡¯t help but wonder why Levi was here. Soon, Sammy showed up. As the strongest Deity around, she was influential and powerful. Moreover, she had the entire Heavenly n under her control. She only showed up as Levi had arrived. If it was someone else, Sammy wouldn¡¯t bother showing up. Sammy was d in a liquid battle suit with condensed spiritual energy flowing around her body. That was the Deity equipment that Keerea developed. It would allow the Deity¡¯s power to increase by twice. Sammy¡¯s equipment could increase her defense by twenty-two times and increase her attack by eighteen times. The technology was beyond their imagination. The Deities around Sammy had simr equipment, too. Deities from other countries were no match for theirbat prowess. After all, the Deities here had increased theirbat prowess. A whileter, hundreds of Deities swarmed out from the Heavenly Base and surrounded Levi and his friends. ¡°Long time no see,¡± Sammy remarked coolly as she stared at Levi. ¡°Indeed, we haven¡¯t met in a while.¡± Levi gave a curt nod and added, ¡°You¡¯ve turned more shameless!¡± ¡°What are you talking about?¡± Every Deity in Keerea bristled at his words and red at him furiously. Sammy was the only calm one. Her gaze never wavered from Levi. There was even a mocking hint in her gaze. Levi asked, ¡°I heard you imed that Erudia belongs to Keerea? How shameless of you! Do you know what everyone calls you?¡± N?velDrama.Org owns all content. Sammy held the impatient crowd back and grinned. ¡°What?¡± ¡°The country where the universe begins! You think everything belongs to you, including the world and the universe. That was why they gave you that name,¡± Levi revealed. Hearing that, Sammy burst outughing. Herughter ended abruptly as she glowered at Levi. ¡°Are you here because of that?¡±q Chater 3118 Chater 3118 The Return of the God of War Chapter 3118 History Of Keerea Levi shook his head, ¡°You im everything to be your property including myself. However, I did not give a d*mn because you¡¯re all shameless!¡± ¡°Levi, do you have a death wish?¡± The Deities of Keerea was infuriated. ¡°I came here to settle scores!¡± Levi ignored them and continued to speak. ¡°Huh? What are you talking about?¡± Sammy asked. Property ? N?velDrama.Org. Levi smiled. ¡°A while ago, I offered a bounty to the world for those who could offer help to cure my daughter¡¯s poison!¡± As soon as they heard Levi, the expressions on Sammy and the Deities changed abruptly. ¡°At that time, many people and forces around the world epted the bounty! A part of them was genuine! However, arger part of them only came to trick me! During that time, many of my resources were swindled by those while I wasn¡¯t paying attention.¡± The Deities of Keerea began to feel ufortable. And their reactions alone were enough to prove it. While Levi was smiling, his expression was as cold as ice. He said solemnly, ¡°But how could I just let my resources be taken away so easily? After that, my men made a list of every individual and force who cheated my resources for me to settle the score with them one by one.¡± A glint of lightning shed in Levi¡¯s eyes as he turned his gaze toward Sammy. ¡°So now, I¡¯m here to settle the scores!¡± Sammy and the others finally knew what was going on as he finished. ¡°Unfortunately, there are many people from Keerea on the list!¡± ¡°The people of Keerea have defrauded a total of one thousand seven hundred and eighty-five spiritual energy crystals and one thousand two hundred and thirty-two magical herbs.¡± Levi continued to smile and handed the list over to Sammy. Levi continued while Sammy nced through the list. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect all of you to be the ones to trick the most resources from me! You¡¯re all very clever for not acting as a country, but as separate individuals! Although there are many of you, we have experts too. We can identify each and every one of you!¡± Sammy seemed to want to say something, but Levi continued before she could speak. ¡°Don¡¯t give me excuses like how they have nothing to do with you, or you don¡¯t know these people, or you had no idea. Man up and just admit it already!¡± The other Deities of Keerea wanted to speak up, but Sammy admitted to the ims at once. ¡°Yes. We did it! The names and the amount on the list are all true!¡± Then, she looked at Levi with an unconcerned expression. As if he was saying, Yes, I lied. What can you do about it? After noticing Sammy¡¯s attitude toward Levi, the other members of the Heavenly n stared at Levi in unison. ¡°Yes. We lied. So what? What can you do to us?¡± ¡°Do you think you can settle the score with us? Do you actually think Keerea is in such a pathetic state, with only more than fifty Deities left?¡± ¡°Levi, today we will show you the real power of the Heavenly n!¡± One after another, all the Deities came out from the Heavenly Base. There were one hundred of them. And then there were two hundred. It went on until there were all together one thousand and four hundred Deities who came charging out! No one would have imagined that there were one thousand four hundred Deities in the Heavenly n! There were supposed to be fifty left. But the number of Deities that appeared far exceeded that number. It was beyond everyone¡¯s expectations, including Levi¡¯s. No one would have expected the barren Keerea to have made such rapid progress. Nheless, they still couldn¡¯t bepared to Xyperia. Other than Xyperia, everyone thought Erudia was the fastest-growing country. The rapid growth of the Heavenly League was astounding. However,pared to Keerea, the difference was poles apart. Moreover, the Deities of Keerea had bespoke sets of equipment, which made theirbat prowess far more terrifying. A thousand of their Deities could easily match against three thousand ordinary Deities. Their number was beyond the expectations of everyone present at that moment. Looking at everyone¡¯s shocked faces, the Deities of Keerea smiled proudly. Chater 3119 Chater 3119 The Return of the God of War Chapter 3119 Everyone Else Has To Die They enjoyed the look on everyone¡¯s shocked faces. After all, everyone¡¯s impression of Keerea was still at the time when half of their Deities were annihted by a mysterious elite from Erudia back then. Now that they have more than a thousand Deities, they could rival thebat prowess of more than three thousand ordinary Deities. No one would have been able to imagine it. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but we¡¯re stronger than any ordinary Deities out there! Can you see the gears on my body? It increases mybat prowess by a half!¡± The Deities of Keerea began to show off their equipment. Their top-quality equipment was even more terrifying. For example, Sammy was already a mighty Deity. With the addition of her equipment, she could single- handedly take on two or three hundred Deities. Original from N?velDrama.Org. Her equipment was considered the final product of the Super Deity of Xyperia. The technology they copied from Xyperia was terrifyingly advanced. With their highly advanced equipment, they were full of confidence. Apart from Xyperia, Keerea¡¯sbat prowess could easily take down any country. Their confidence stemmed from their incredible strength. Now that they had the confidence, they weren¡¯t afraid of Levi figuring out their trick. They weren¡¯t afraid of Levi at all. Sammy shrugged to show Levi how powerful they were and how there was nothing Levi could have done about it! ¡°We admit it. We swindled your resources! So, do you want to settle the score now?¡± ¡°I believe that¡¯s what he said! Hahaha!¡± The Deities of Keereaughed. They thought they had already intimidated Levi and the others after showing off their trump card. After all, everyone was utterly stunned after seeing them. However, Levi and the others weren¡¯t afraid of their strength. Instead, they were only shocked by Keerea¡¯s advanced development in such a short time. To Levi, all the Deities were impotent. All of them would be dead. Levi suddenlyughed, and the Deities of Keereaughed even louder. They thought Levi wasughing out of fear. Dr. Erebus and Digital God were still discussing how Levi would deal with Keerea. After all, his best friend, Sammy, was standing in front of them. They assumed Levi wouldn¡¯t kill her and handle them the same way he dealt with Ma and Maxwell. Everyone guessed the same. After he was doneughing, Levi stared at Sammy and asked, ¡°Are all the Deities of Keerea here? Is there anyone missing?¡± Sammy and the Deities of Keerea were confused. What is Levi up to? However, Sammy eventually answered, ¡°There are still dozens of them who are not here.¡± ¡°Oh? Then call them over!¡± Levi said. ¡°That¡¯s not necessary. They¡¯re all at the Heavenly Base behind you! They¡¯re there to keep the base operational!¡± Sammy immediately exined. Levi nced at the base behind him and said, ¡°I see. So they¡¯re in the base. That is fine! I¡¯ll consider you all here!¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Sammy and the others became even more confused. What is Levi up to? What is he trying to do? However, Sammy didn¡¯t bother and warned Levi instead. ¡°Levi, I have changed. I¡¯m no longer the Sammy I used to be! I won¡¯t give you any more chances! Now that you know that we cheated you of your resources and since you presented yourself before us, we will not let you go!¡± The other members of the Heavenly n chimed in. ¡°Yes! You cannot me us after presenting yourself before us! Hand over the resources and tell us the secret!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t even think of running away! There are more than a thousand Deities after you! Anyone who tries to run will end up dead!¡± As they spoke, all the Deities red at Levi and the others. However, Levi looked at Sammy and said, ¡°Even if you¡¯re not kind to me, I¡¯ll be kind to you. Hence, apart from you, everyone else has to die!¡±q Chater 3120 Chater 3120 The Return of the God of War Chapter 3120 Levi And His Power Levi¡¯s few simple words swept across their minds like a storm. Dr. Erebus and the others looked at each other. At that moment, they knew that they had guessed wrongly. Instead of handling them like how he dealt with Ma and Maxwell, he was basically nning to kill them all. All of them were taken aback. However, the most shocked ones were Sammy and the people of Keerea. They didn¡¯t expect Levi to utter those words casually. To them, Levi should have surrendered and told them the secret of the resources after looking at Keerea¡¯s trump card. Surprisingly, Levi remained persistent and wanted to settle the score by killing everyone. The situation was shocking! It was beyond everyone¡¯s belief. It took a full minute for the people of Keerea to return to their senses. However, Sammy indeed had changed. She smiled even after everything Levi said. ¡°I know you¡¯re powerful, and the others don¡¯t know your true strength! You¡¯re indeed strong! There are no ordinary Deities that could fight you! You even killed half of the Deities in Keereast time. That was you, right?¡± Sammy was clever and had already figured it out. ¡°However, times have changed. Many people have be stronger than you after the spiritual energy revival. Can you even fight us with our current strength? N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. ¡°I¡¯d admit, one or two hundred Deities might not be able to fight you! What about all of us? We all have bespoke equipment! We¡¯re double the strength! How can you even fight us? ¡°You¡¯ll never prate my liquid battle suit no matter how hard you try! Not to mention to kill everyone here!¡± Sammy began to brag about their terrifyingbat prowess to Levi. She even unted her battle suit. ¡°Hahaha! Stop putting up an act, Levi! Hurry up and surrender! Tell us the secret to the resources, and we might still spare you!¡± The Deities of Keerea began to cackle. However, Levi looked at them without saying a word. There was simply no need for him to waste his words on anyone who was about to die! Dr. Erebus and the others expected a sword to appear. However, it never showed up. It was because Levi didn¡¯t need a sword to kill anyone that day. ¡°Die!¡± Levi¡¯s cold voice caused a shockwave. Boom! He stomped his right foot on the ground and caused a disaster! The ground beneath him shattered, and the mountains trembled. The world around them began to spin. A ripple of overwhelming force expanded forward as if it was about to split the earth apart. Boom! Boom! The horrifying power caused the air to scream, sending fissures in all directions. The immense shockwave crumbled everything in its path. Boom! Sammy was the first to receive the blow. Crack! Crack! In an instant, the unbreakable liquid battle suit on her body shattered into pieces. The shards of armor fell off her body and vanished. However, Levi did it in a way that would keep her body unharmed. Then, the shockwave passed through her body and crashed toward the fourteen hundred Deities behind her. Crack! Crack! Crack! However, the Deities didn¡¯t have it as lucky as Sammy. At this moment, their bodies and armor burst into fragments and chunks of flesh and were immediately disintegrated into fine dust by the terrifying shockwave. They vanished from the surface of the world, leaving nothing behind, not even a single drop of blood. The shockwave shattered and disintegrated anything and anyone that came into contact with it. In the end, none of the fourteen hundred Deities stood a chance against Levi¡¯s energy shockwave. They were turned to dust and were blown away by the wind. The scene was visually shocking! The shockwave continued to expand, eventually engulfing the entire Heavenly Base. Boom! The Heavenly Base turned into dust, and the huge building disappeared in an instant. Even the Deities and everything else in the base were disintegrated. Nothing was left. Chater 3121 Chater 3121 The Return of the God of War Chapter 3121 Consequences Time seemed to be moving slow when the destruction happened. But in reality, everything happened in a split second. In Dr. Erebus¡¯s point of view, more than a thousand Deities and the huge Heavenly Base disappeared right after Levi¡¯s stomp. It was so fast that their eyes couldn¡¯t catch what happened. By the time they realized what had happened, everything was already gone. Did more than a thousand gods and therge base disappeared just like that? All done in by one stomp? The entire area had been razed to the ground, and those alive were stunned. Even Dr. Erebus and the others, who had always followed Levi around, were also stunned. Original from N?velDrama.Org. In the past, Levi would use his sword to kill. It might be astonishing to others, but Dr. Erebus and the others had seen him do it many times and were used to it. However, Levi blew their minds after what they witnessed that day. It was unprecedentedly amazing! Levi made a move far more shocking than killing thousands of people with a sword! He leveled the ground with a stomp, and it was such a formidable technique. Moreover, those who vanished were not ordinary people. Those were the Deities of Keerea who could rival three thousand ordinary Deities. The incident gave Dr. Erebus a new impression of Levi. Back then, Levi looked down on the strength of Xyperia and said that he could eradicate Idrae easily, and Xyperia wouldn¡¯t stand a chance. When they discovered that Xyperia had at least one hundred thousand Deities and were creating the Super Deity project, Dr. Erebus became a little doubtful whether Levi could deal with so many Deities. Now, he finally got his answer. The number of Deities in Xyperia and the strength of the Super Deity didn¡¯t matter to Levi at all because Levi was simply unbeatable! The others behind him also trembled. They thought there was going to be a fierce battle, but Levi disintegrated them with just one stomp. The Deities and the base vanished before their eyes. Sammy was the only one left standing. After being stunned for a full minute, she returned to her senses and slowly turned around like a walking corpse. Her mind was blown the moment she saw the aftermath behind her. She didn¡¯t need to think to know what had happened. She had already understood everything the moment he shattered her liquid battle suit. After seeing the aftermath, she became even more convinced. She knew that Levi was strong and had expected him to be overpowered. However, the scene she saw was far from what she imagined. She could no longer grasp the true strength of Levi. The amount of strength he had had already exceeded her wildest expectations. He was still above the world. Nothing had changed. Levi looked at her and said, ¡°Look, I still cherish our friendship. I spared your life.¡± Thump! Levi¡¯sst words were the final straw that crushed her spirit. Sammy couldn¡¯t hold on any longer and copsed to the ground. It felt like the end of the world to her. ¡°This is the consequence of swindling my resources! There¡¯s no second chance!¡± Before turning around and leaving, Levi spoke. Keerea¡¯s Heavenly n was destroyed, and it became a country with no Deity. Keerea didn¡¯t even have the chance to show them off to the world! Nobody got to know the secret of Keerea. ¡°Next!¡± Levi began to look at his list for his next target. He set on a journey from Keerea to annihte the people who swindled his resources one by one. Levi moved at a very fast pace, and the others didn¡¯t have the time to react. They didn¡¯t know what had happened until it was toote. However, Levi didn¡¯t stop in his tracks and continued to chase after his targets. Anyone who dared to cheat Levi of his resources would meet their demise. One would have to pay with one¡¯s life even after using the resources. Those were the consequences. In just one day, Levi had killed more than one thousand eight hundred and seventy targets. Some of these targets were individuals, while some were organizations. It was easy to see how highly efficient Levi and the others were.q Chater 3122 Chater 3122 The Return of the God of War Chapter 3122 The Mightier The Better When night fell, Levi and the others proceeded with their so-calledprehensive elimination n. They continued to strike against the targeted forces in full swing to eradicate them as nned. The targeted ones only had themselves to me for deceiving Levi previously. It was time for them to have a taste of their own medicine. Levi vowed to eradicate them relentlessly for their dishonest deeds. Thus, he did not stop massacring the targeted forces with the others. Even the Heavenly n of Keerea could not sustain Levi¡¯s massive stomp, let alone the others. They were no match for Levi¡¯s formidability. Even if Levi did not initiate any strike, the others from his team, too, could effortlessly eradicate the targeted forces. Unexpectedly, the former chose to confront the targeted forces and eradicate them one by one by himself. Consequently, the massacre that night was even more petrifying. Lifeless bodies were piling up everywhere; pools of red blood flowed into ghastly streams. However, nobody knew who had seized their lives. Before the victims had the time to react, Levi and the others had wiped them out at mind-boggling speed. Besides, dead men tell no tales. Thus, nobody knew what had transpired. As time psed, Levi and the others annihted approximately two thousand targets again. In fact, their operation was almosting to an end. All were taken aback by the number of people who had ever deceived Levi to obtain his resources. To Levi, it was as though he had paid arge sum earlier to those who traded their lives. Hence, he was there at the moment to take their lives as promised. When it was almost dawn, Dr. Erebus roughly went through the list and updated him, ¡°The targeted ones are almost annihted, and all the other forces left have something to do with Xyperia. All these forces joined the Elterton Union formed by Xyperia earlier. Other than Keerea, they¡¯re the ones who have seized most of our resources! Mr. Garrison, should we wipe them out together or should we deal with them separately from Xyperia?¡± In the meantime, Digital God pointed out, ¡°If I¡¯m not mistaken, Xyperia is almost in the final stage of their top-level Super Deity n. Since they have reached a critical stage, I suggest we grab the opportunity to give them a massive blow at the moment. With that, we¡¯ll be able to ruin their n. In other words, we¡¯ll be one step closer to taking revenge against Idrae if we manage to stop them from creating more Super Deities.¡± The others agreed with his point of view gleefully. After all, Xyperia was already mighty enough. They foresaw it would be impossible to inflict any harm to Idrae if the former tended to strengthen themselves with the Super Deities. N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. Hearing that, Levi chuckled. ¡°Oh! Is that so? Then why don¡¯t we let Xyperia have a few more days, so their Super Deity n will be a sess? It¡¯ll be more fun if they¡¯re more powerful. If not, it¡¯s rtively boring if they are eradicated in a short span.¡± He could barely wait for Xyperia to be mightier. To him, the mightier, the better. He did not even mind if they turned into a major threat to him. Otherwise, he would be bored stiff if Xyperia ended up defeated without any difficulties. Regardless of how many Deities Xyperia had, it was merely a figure for Levi. Even if they had as many Deities as Keerea, it was a piece of cake for him to eliminate them with a kick. But what¡¯s the point of doing so? Therefore, he would rather grant Xyperia¡¯s wish to be more powerful. Ah! The mightier, the better! It¡¯ll be great if they join hands with Zarain. If not, the mysterious force manipting Chad in the dark can join in too! After all, I¡¯m thinking of seeking all of them out for payback at the same time! If all of them are in cahoots, I¡¯ll be able to wipe them out to my heart¡¯s content! Nevertheless, the others fastened their gazes on Levi in bafflement. What? Am I hearing things? The current Xyperia is still not mighty enough for him? It seems he can¡¯t resist heading toward Xyperia at once to help upgrade their prowess to the extent that will satisfy him! They were worried sick that it might be toote for them to retaliate when Xyperia battled against them with hundreds of thousands of Deities and the horrendous Super Deities. Oh my! What are we supposed to do when we happen to be in such a precarious state? But isn¡¯t that what he is looking forward to? ¡°Come, let¡¯s go and take a look at thoseckeys from Xyperia!¡± Levi uttered eagerly. No doubt, his interest was piqued whenever he came across anyone rted to Idrae. Not to mention, they had the gut to deceive him and seize his resources. Thus, an enraged Levi would not let them off. The others had no choice but to follow behind him. Chater 3123 Chater 3123 The Return of the God of War Chapter 3123 Born To Be Stubborn Soon, Levi and the others eliminated the fewckeys from Xyperia who were utterly iparable to them. Thest force targeted by them was known as Dark Sentinel, a mega force in Elterton Union. They were deemed heroes protecting the darkness and were used to be the organization with the most powerfulbat prowess during the ancient times of Xyperia. Therefore, they had been shielding the nation against any threats throughout the years. Due to certain reasons, they pulled out of Xyperia sometimeter. Nevertheless, there were a lot of elites in Dark Sentinel. Hence, they were still the conqueror in the region of Elterton. Besides, they were considered an independent organization in the region of Xyperia. Other than them, there were many other simr superpower organizations in Xyperia. All of them were independent organizations and never crossed paths with each other. Nheless, all of them joined the Elterton Union after the spiritual energy revival and had been under Xyperia¡¯s control since then. Some of them with superpowers were even shortlisted by Xyperia to join the Elterton Star and undergo the Super Deity n. There were only a few hundred members in Dark Sentinel, but they were all Deities. Before that, they had led afortable life after joining the Elterton Union and seized a lot of Levi¡¯s resources. Thus, it scared the wits out of them when thetter emerged at their base. ¡°Levi Garrison! What¡¯re you doing here?¡± everyone from the Dark Sentinel was astonished. They had just heard about the overwhelming news whereby other forces in the Elterton Union were eradicated, resulting in great loss of lives. However, they were clueless about what happened and wondered who the culprit could be. Perplexed, they could not resist worrying if the tragic fate would befall them too. N?velDrama.Org owns all content. Unexpectedly, Levi appeared all of a sudden. In an instant, they felt a prickle of inexplicit suspense. What if Levi Garrison is the one? ¡°I¡¯m here to settle the score with you! When I announced the bounty previously, you deceived me and seized my resources, didn¡¯t you? Hence, it¡¯s time for you to pay the price for your unscrupulousness!¡± Levi responded cidly. Meanwhile, Dr. Erebus, alongside him, echoed, ¡°Other than that, you¡¯ll have to pay the price for being in cahoots with Idrae too! But I¡¯m kind enough to give you a suggestion to save your own lives. As long as you¡¯re willing to make a public announcement that you¡¯ll cut the ties with Idrae and Xyperia, we might consider sparing your lives!¡± On the other hand, Digital God mocked, ¡°We¡¯re kind enough to leak out live-saving information to you. It won¡¯t be long before Idrae and Xyperia are eradicated. By then, you¡¯ll meet your end together with them if you¡¯re reluctant to cut ties with them.¡± ¡°Hahaha!¡± Everyone from the Dark Sentinel burst outughing as though they had just heard about the most absurd joke. Ha! They¡¯re telling a seemingly cock-and-bull story! No doubt, they have a point by settling a score with us after knowing that we had deceived them and seized their resources. But how¡¯s it possible for them to eradicate Idrae and Xyperia? It¡¯s known to the whole world that Xyperia¡¯s current strength is beyond imagination. Other than the tens of thousands of Deities they have at the moment, they are in the progress of having the invincible Super Deities. How could such a mighty nation with unrivaled prowess be vanquished, huh? Aren¡¯t they pulling our legs? They stared disdainfully at Levi and the others as though thetter had lost their minds. Pfft! They must be here to stir up trouble, instigating us to pull out of Xyperia! No way! Now that Xyperia is the most powerful and influential country in the world, we mustn¡¯t let go of such opportunities! Throwing a nce at Dr. Erebus and Digital God, Levi sneered, ¡°Why bother to waste time advising them? Do you see how they¡¯re paying no heed to your advice? Do you still think it¡¯s possible to talk them into pulling out of Elterton Union?¡± Everyone from the Dark Sentinelughed out loud. ¡°You¡¯re right! It¡¯s impossible! Hahaha!¡± Dr. Erebus and Digital God¡¯s faces fell instantaneously. They could not help but heave a sigh resignedly. Why can¡¯t they think it through and heed our advice? Sadly, some people were born with a sense of stubbornness. They tended to act insolently, giving no hoots to others¡¯ advice. ¡°Levi Garrison, shouldn¡¯t you be racking your brains on how to cure your daughter¡¯s poison now? How could you have the time to drop by this ce? Or perhaps, you¡¯re here to plead with Idrae as you¡¯ve no way out?¡± someone from the Dark Sentinel scoffed. ¡°Hahaha! No doubt, we¡¯ve deceived you and seized your resources. But what can you do?¡± Another memberughed sardonically. ¡°That¡¯s why I said there¡¯s no point to waste time trying to enlighten them. Finish them off right away!¡± Levi instructed without sparing the Dark Sentinel another nce.q Chater 3124 Chater 3124 The Return of the God of War Chapter 3124 Dark Sentinel Is Wiped Out The members of Dark Sentinel were stillughing their heads off and did not sense anything awry. In the meantime, Levi had started making a move. N?velDrama.Org owns this. Boom! In the next second, an earth-shattering force rolled over like the utterly fiery heat from the sun. In the blink of an eye, Levi annihted everyone from the Dark Sentinel with an invincible p. It was as though they vanished into thin air right after they were thrown toward the sun and burnt to ashes within seconds. Dr. Erebus and the others did not even bat an eyelid. After all, they had seen with their own eyes how the most horrendous Heavenly n was eradicated. Thus, it was nothing to them when the Dark Sentinel was eliminated within seconds. ¡°Hmph! That¡¯s howckeys would end!¡± Levimented indifferently. The Dark Sentinel, who tended to have their nose in the air, met their ends tragically. Thus, other than Hydron, the other four thousand three hundred and fifty-two targeted forces who had seized Levi¡¯s resources in one way or the other were eradicated! Everyone who had the cheek to swindle his resources had paid the price for their greed. The following day, the tragic end of the rted forces stirred up worldwide turmoil. Even though only less than five thousand targeted forces were listed, some of them consisted of quite arge number of members. For instance, there were hundreds of members in the Dark Sentinel. Subsequently, hundreds of thousands of people were annihted when almost five thousand targeted forces were eliminated altogether. No words could describe how shell-shocked the whole world was when such an overwhelming figure of people lost their lives within one day. Furthermore, all the affected forces had not crossed paths with each other all the while. When they were eliminated one by one mysteriously, no one had any clue who could be the annihtor. Thus, it resulted in another worldwide turbulence. What on earth is going on? What exactly happened to them? Why did the culprit take their lives brutally? Everyone was caught off guard and could not help feeling perplexed. Most importantly, they were oblivious to the fact that those affected forces had deceived Levi and seized his resources. None of them sensed anything amiss since the targeted forces had deceived Levi with various underhanded tactics. The whole world was horror-stricken. Everyone was sure as h*ll that the annihtor must be an utterly formidable force. They were on pins and needles, fearing that they would be the next target of the annihtor at any moment. Not to mention, many of the forces under the Elterton Union were eradicated. It never came across anyone¡¯s mind that the unrivaled Dark Sentinel would meet such a tragic end. They were well aware that the Dark Sentinel used to be the organization with the mightiestbat prowess in former Xyperia. Besides, they were known as the origin of Elterton Star and became even more powerful after joining the Elterton Union. Undeniably, the annihtor who eradicated such an unrivaled organization had indirectly gotten on Xyperia¡¯s nerves. As expected, the tragic fate of the forces irked the whole Xyperia. D*mn it! Who had the gut to annihte our members when we¡¯re deemed the mightiest worldwide? Whoever dared to do so must be asking for it! Soon, Xyperia made a worldwide announcement with a warning, hoping that the culprits would turn themselves in. At the same time, they instructed the other forces under the Elterton Union to dig up the culprits who had humiliated them by eradicating the others. Right that instant, Xyperia also received Levi¡¯s warning. Thetter threatened to seek them out for payback if they refused to hand Idrae over to him. Evidently, it was different from Levi¡¯s previous warning. Earlier on, Levi warned Xyperia and Idrae that he would settle the score with them right after her daughter¡¯s poison was cured. At that moment, they were not the slightest bit intimidated by his warning as Forelevia¡¯s poison was not cured yet, and they foresaw it would take up a lot of time. Nevertheless, the situation was different now. Since Forlevia¡¯s poison was cured, Levi could take revenge against them at any moment! Undoubtedly, it was a warning that caused them to tense up. Levi had even set a deadline by requesting Xyperia to hand Idrae over within one week. The warning that round with a deadline was obviously in stark contrast with the previous one. Levi had a hunch Xyperia was able to produce the Super Deities within one week. ¡°What? Has he lost his mind? How dare he sets a deadline for us?¡± ¡°We¡¯ll be in deep water if we don¡¯t hand over Idrae within a week?¡± Everyone in Xyperia almost burst a blood vessel after receiving Levi¡¯s warning. Nobody had ever done that to them like him. What¡¯s more, thetter had the audacity to eliminate Dark Sentinel in such a brutal way. Chater 3125 Chater 3125 The Return of the God of War Chapter 3125 They n To Set Levi Up Not only that, Levi added another term after a while. If Xyperia did not manage to hand over Idrae within a week, he would take them down together with Idrae. In an instant, everyone in Xyperia got all fired up. Has Levi Garrison gone nuts? He must be shooting himself in the foot by provoking us! Nheless, Titan Lord and the other high-rank officials only smiled nonchntly. The self-proimed formidable officials were convinced that they possessed the most unrivaledbat prowess. Thus, there was no point for them in getting rid of Levi themselves as they believed that thetter was iparable to them. N?velDrama.Org owns this. They snorted at Levi¡¯s provocation and did not even see the need to step out of Xyperia to finish him off. Ha! Why bother to waste our time and energy on such a small fry like him! We¡¯re Super Deities mightier than Deities! There¡¯s no need to be troubled by a civilian! ¡°That¡¯s none of our business. Let Idrae get the matter resolved by themselves after the Super Deity n turns out a sess. We don¡¯t have to waste time meddling in it!¡± ¡°It¡¯s sort of rewarding them in a way too!¡± Turning a blind eye to Levi¡¯s warning, they expected Idrae would get the matter resolved effortlessly. However, Idrae was upied with the Super Deity n at the moment. Consequently, they tended to overlook Levi¡¯s warnings. ¡°Huh? What on earth is going on? Levi Garrison has just warned Xyperia and Idrae again?¡± ¡°Has her daughter¡¯s poison driven him insane?¡± Everyone in Hydron rolled withughter. In their opinion, Levi was digging his own grave by warning Xyperia. Fine, I can¡¯t me you for that if you dared to do so when you¡¯re not well aware of Xyperia¡¯s combat prowess previously. Now that they¡¯re deemed the most powerful worldwide, how could you have the cheek to provoke them with such warning? Have you gone nuts? ¡°Anyway, I feel it¡¯s a golden opportunity for us!¡± Agent 5 piped up. The others turned to look at him quizzically. ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°Now that Levi Garrison warns Idrae and Xyperia, it implies that he was dering battle against them. Nheless, he¡¯s more like a lone ranger as no other forces take his side at the moment. Hence, it¡¯s an ideal time for us to step in and delude his mind! If we can convince him that we¡¯re taking his side and fighting against Idrae, I bet he¡¯ll surely treat us as hisrade. By then, we will be able to have everything under control, won¡¯t we?¡± Agent 5 added blissfully. The others were enlightened and whipped up by his words. Yeah! He definitely has a point! At the moment, who else dares to take Levi Garrison¡¯s side? But if we announce that we take his side, he will surely be touched and willingly offers us more resources if we make a request. What a brilliant idea for us to deceive him again! ¡°But there¡¯s a term. Before we make an announcement that we are taking Levi Garrison¡¯s side, we must exin to Idrae and Xyperia that we¡¯re only putting on a show. I don¡¯t wish to put ourselves on the line just because they misunderstand that we are colluding with him!¡± Agent 1 reminded them with a hint of vignce. ¡°Yeah! Of course, we¡¯ll only do so to deceive Levi Garrison. We don¡¯t have the guts to get on Xyperia and Idrae¡¯s nerves!¡± The othersughed heartily. ¡°Let¡¯s contact Xyperia and Idrae at once to tell them about our n!¡± Without hesitation, they got in touch with Xyperia and Idrae. Thetter were more than happy to go along with Hydron¡¯s n. Levi had seemingly stepped on their toes with his threatening words. However, they felt it was meaningless to finish him off right away. Why don¡¯t we grab the opportunity for greater fun? We should cause him to sustain an emotional breakdown by making a fool out of him! If we finish him off right away, we won¡¯t be able to feel much fun! Therefore, they were over the moon with the n and encouraged Hydron to set Levi up. After getting Xyperia and Idrae¡¯s approval, Hydron made an official announcement, notifying the whole world that they would back Levi up by giving their all.q Chater 3126 Chater 3126 The Return of the God of War Chapter 3126 y Along They even issued a warning to Xyperia and demanded that they either hand Idrae over or have Idrae surrender themselves. In order toplete the act, they threatened tounch an attack with all of their members and exterminate Idraepletely. Everyone saw Levi¡¯s warning as a foolish joke from a madman, but Hydron¡¯s warning had the entire world in an uproar. They never expected anyone to side with Levi at all, let alone an organization like Hydron. Judging by their warning, it was obvious that they were determined to take Idrae down, and that they were not afraid to die. Levi isn¡¯t alone! He has nearly two hundred thousand people backing him up! Even Hydron was a little surprised by the strong reaction they received from the world. Looks like the entire world believes that we are on Levi¡¯s side now. If they believe us, then Levi definitely believes us too! Our warning has achieved its desired effect! All that¡¯s left for us to do is approach Levi and talk to him about how much we hate Idrae, how we n on getting our revenge, and how we¡¯ll support him! Levi is a very gullible person, and our previous sessful attempts at tricking him have proven that to be true. The best way to trick Levi would be to take his side in hating Idrae, badmouth Idrae, and pretend to seek revenge on Idrae. Once he believes us unconditionally, he¡¯ll give us anything we ask for! Now that we¡¯ve told the entire world that we intend to go against both Xyperia and Idrae, there¡¯s no reason for anyone to doubt our desire for revenge! Levi is definitely going to buy into our statement! We were only saying it back then, but we¡¯re actually taking some action now. The best part is that we¡¯re doing this in Levi¡¯s time of need! N?velDrama.Org owns this. Shortly after Hydron had released that statement, Xyperia and Idrae both responded with a statement of their own. They dered that they would kill them all once their Super Deity project wasplete. With that deration being made, Hydron and Levi became even more inseparable. Anyone would have to believe that we¡¯re on Levi¡¯s side now! Little do they know, this is all part of a perfect n we¡¯ve made with the others! We¡¯re all working together in order to trick Levi again! Our n is a perfect one! There are no ws in it whatsoever! Hydron believed that they had done a perfect job at it, and they were right about that. At least, for the most part. The rest of the world fully believed that Hydron was on Levi¡¯s side, and they would never suspect that it was just a scheme. However, Levi saw right through their ploy the moment he found out about it. This must be one of Hydron¡¯s schemes. They would only dare challenge Xyperia and Idrae publicly like this because they¡¯re in cahoots with each other. Obviously, the reason for that is to trick me! With that in mind, Levi mumbled to himself in amusement, ¡°Heh¡­ So, those guys havee up with a n to trick me even before I go after them?¡± Having eliminated all of those who tried to con him of his resources, Levi nned on going after Hydron next. He was about to head out when they surprised him with this scheme of theirs. ¡°What should we do, Mr. Garrison?¡± Dr. Erebus asked. ¡°It¡¯ll be a few more days before Xyperiapletes the Super Deity project. Let¡¯s have some fun with them to kill the boredom, shall we? They went through a lot of trouble just to put up this act for us, so the least we can do is y along with it!¡± Levi replied with a smile. Everyone burst outughing at the thought of how Hydron, Xyperia, and Idrae believed they had Levi fooled when he saw through their trick right from the start. Chater 3127 Chater 3127 The Return of the God of War Chapter 3127 Second Volume Of The Poison Handbook Zoey and the others came rushing over before Hydron did. N?velDrama.Org owns this. They were all shocked after finding out about Levi¡¯s warning against Xyperia. Has Levi lost his mind? Or is he unable to cure Evie¡¯s poisoning? I¡¯m worried about Forlevia just as much as Levi is! There wasn¡¯t much I could do to help treat Evie back then, but things have changed after Heavenly League became more powerful. On top of that, I¡¯ve also contacted the lesiastic Order and asked them to help cure Evie. Heck, I even went as far as finding out where the second volume of the Poison Handbook was! Unfortunately, I will have to pay a huge price in order to get it. Although I¡¯m still in the process of negotiating for it, there is hope of me getting my hands on it! If I can get my hands on the second volume of the Poison Handbook, I¡¯ll surely be able to cure Evie of her poisoning! So, why would Levi pull such an insane stunt now? Could it be that something has happened to Evie? What could possibly have driven Levi to do something so crazy? Because Evie is with him most of the time, I don¡¯t know anything about her condition¡­ ¡°What the hell are you doing, Levi? Have you lost your mind? Why would you threaten Xyperia when they¡¯re so powerful now? Also, how is Evie? Did something happen to her?¡± Zoey asked anxiously. ¡°Mommy¡­¡± Forlevia came running out and hugged Zoey all of a sudden, shocking her and everyone else around her. ¡°E-Evie? You¡¯re cured? How is this possible?¡± Zoey eximed while staring at Forlevia in disbelief. Evie¡¯s face doesn¡¯t look pale at all! If anything, she looks healthier and livelier than before! This is definitely not how a poisoned person should look like! But, how is this possible? Even if Ultimate Parasite absorbed half of the poison, there¡¯s still half of it in her body! There¡¯s no way Levi could¡¯ve removed it so easily! He would at least need a magical medicine on the same level as Ten Millenium Snow Lotus or higher to treat her! How on earth is this possible? This is simply unbelievable! ¡°Yeah! My poison is gone now! I¡¯m perfectly fine! Well, some of it is still inside me, but I¡¯ve turned it into a resource for my technique! Here, look!¡± Forlevia replied excitedly. She even demonstrated a technique using the poison, and everything around her decayed instantly. Everyone was shocked by what she had just done. Is she really a former victim of Final Malice? How is she so powerful? She is way stronger than a Deity! No one in Heavenly League would be a match for her! Even those with spiritual bones like Azure Dragon and the other four won¡¯t stand a chance against her! In fact, the five of them would probably have to team up just to be a challenge for her! There was actually a logical exnation Forlevia¡¯s sudden and huge increase in power. She had started cultivating her own technique after getting half of the poison removed from her body. Since the nature of her technique utilized all the elements of nature, it worked well with the resources that Levi had obtained. A Deity¡¯s ability to absorb spiritual energy and the essence of magical herbs was dependent on their spiritual bones. Those with better spiritual bones would be able to absorb spiritual energy much more effectively. However, Forlevia had no need for such things. Through the use of her technique alone, she could absorb spiritual energy incredibly well without the help of her spiritual bones. Also, Levi had provided her with an abundance of resources to aid her cultivation. That was the main reason behind Forlevia¡¯s rapid increase in power. On top of all that, the magical medicine that Levi brought her helped cure her poisoningpletely. She then absorbed the remaining magical medicine and used it in her technique. Fearing that Forlevia would overload herself, Levi even made sure to keep a portion of the magical medicine from her. Had he not done that, Forlevia would most likely have absorbed it all. Given the circumstances, it made perfect sense why she was able to be so powerful in such a short amount of time. The technique that Forlevia came up with was very simr to the Art of Consumption used by the lesiastic Order in how she absorbed spiritual energy.q Chater 3128 Chater 3128 The Return of the God of War Chapter 3128 The Art Of Consumption Determines It While it didn¡¯t need spiritual bones to absorb spiritual energy, having spiritual bones would certainly make the absorption process easier when using the Art of Consumption. If spiritual bones determined the maximum amount of spiritual energy a person could absorb, then the Art of Consumption determined the minimum amount. Given how frighteningly talented Forlevia was, it only made sense that her spiritual bones were of amazing quality. As Heavenly League had dealt with the lesiastic Order a lottely, they learned some basic knowledge on determining the quality of spiritual bones. ¡°Not only does Evie¡¯s capabilities surpass that of Azure Dragon and the others, but her spiritual bone should also be of high quality like theirs!¡± ¡°I bet they¡¯d immediately let her into Heavenly League if they knew about this!¡± Zoey was delighted when she heard their analysis. I can¡¯t believe Evie has been cured of her poisoning! On top of that, she became really powerful too! Still, I am really curious as to how she got rid of the poison¡­ Noticing the question that was practically written all over their faces, Forlevia pointed at Levi and said, ¡°It was Daddy!¡± Everyone stared at Levi in shock and disbelief as nobody expected for him to be capable of curing Forlevia. ¡°Don¡¯t tell anyone that Evie has been cured, or it will bring us a lot of unnecessary trouble!¡± Levi instructed them, and everyone nodded in agreement. They didn¡¯t dare take any risks, especially since Forlevia had just been cured of her poisoning. After all, there was no telling what problems orplications could arise if anything were to go wrong. Having recalled something, Zoey asked, ¡°Wait, are you still going to start a war with Idrae now that Evie is cured?¡± Levi nodded. ¡°Of course! They poisoned my daughter with the deadliest poison in existence! I¡¯m not about to just let them off the hook!¡± Zoey¡¯s eyes were filled with rage as she said, ¡°You¡¯re right, we can¡¯t forgive them for that. But, Xyperia is way too powerful for us to deal with right now! Even with Hydron¡¯s help, we won¡¯t be able to get our revenge on Idrae regardless of whether they leave Xyperia! All we can do is put up with it for now and wait until we¡¯re strong enough to take them on! We¡¯d simply be delivering ourselves to them on a silver tter if we try to fight them now!¡± Everyone else agreed with Zoey and advised Levi against starting a war with the enemy. Levi may be really powerful and all, but the enemy forces are so overpowered that any attempts at getting revenge would be suicidal! ¡°It¡¯s fine. You guys don¡¯t have to worry about this at all! You¡¯ll see the oue in a few days. I am very calm, and I will never do anything I have no confidence in, let alone try anything stupid!¡± Levi replied calmly.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. He was basically showing aplete disregard for Idrae and Xyperia because he knew they would be no match for him. Thinking that Levi listened to their advice, Zoey and the others decided to leave him be. In order to temporarily keep the news of Forlevia being cured a secret, Levi then made arrangements for Zoey and the others to stay with Forlevia. Momentster, Levi received word that Hydron hade looking for him. This time, Agent 5 and Agent 7 of the decision-makers hade along with the previous five agents who previously invited him into Hydron. After getting the introductions done, Agent 5 eximed excitedly, ¡°I can¡¯t believe I finally get to see you in person, Mr. Garrison! We¡¯ve heard lots of legends about you!¡± ¡°You truly are a brave man, Mr. Garrison! You¡¯re the first to boldly challenge Idrae like this! Your actions have set an example for us to follow, and ourrades all admire you greatly!¡± Agent 7 added with a smile. ¡°I know, right? We actually thought you were too scared to seek revenge on Idrae at first! But, as it turns out, you¡¯re the one with the guts to actually do it!¡± Agent 5 said. Chater 3129 Chater 3129 The Return of the God of War Chapter 3129 Pretending To Fall For It Agent 5 then shot Agent 23 and the others a re as he continued, ¡°You guys, apologize to Mr. Garrison right away!¡± Agent 23 and the four other agents stepped forward and knelt down in front of Levi before apologizing in unison, ¡°We¡¯re sorry, Mr. Garrison! We shouldn¡¯t have called you a coward! Please forgive us!¡± Wow¡­ These guys sure have decent acting skills, I¡¯ll give them that! I can¡¯t believe they¡¯d even apologize to me! Levi nearly burst outughing at the thought of that. ¡°You¡¯re really brave, threatening Idrae and Xyperia despite knowing how powerful they are! We decided to follow in your footsteps, Mr. Garrison! We showed them our resolve to get our revenge too!¡± Agent 5 said. Naturally, Levi was able to read between the lines and began ying along with them. ¡°I¡¯ve heard about what you guys did! Honestly, I thought I was all alone in this war against Idrae, but then you guys showed up and challenged them too! It¡¯d be boring having to fight this war all by myself, so I¡¯m really d to have so many of you on my side! You¡¯re all the bestrades I could ever have!¡± he said with a smile while patting Agent 5 and Agent 7 on the shoulder. Levi understood them very well and knew exactly what to say in order to stroke their ego. By pretending that he had fallen for their act, Levi would be able to better carry out his nster on. Surely enough, Agent 5 and Agent 7 were grinning from ear to ear after hearing that. This is going exactly as we expected! Levi really is gullible! I can¡¯t believe he fell for our trick so easily! Oh, Levi¡­ Can¡¯t you see that we¡¯re lying to you? You¡¯re such an idiot! In fact, you¡¯re probably the biggest idiot in the world! I bet you didn¡¯t see this oneing, huh? We can already imagine it happening! You confront Idrae with almost two hundred thousand of us, only to realize that you¡¯re the only one who actually wants to seek revenge while everyone surrenders to Idrae! The seven of them thought to themselves as they continued with their n. ¡°We may be on the same side here, but Xyperia is way too powerful! We won¡¯t stand a chance at getting our revenge if they protect Idrae!¡± Agent 5 eximed. ¡°Yeah¡­ We¡¯ll have to strengthen ourselves if we are to take Idrae on!¡± Agent 7 added. Original from N?velDrama.Org. The two of them then exchanged nces before sighing in unison. ¡°This is easier said than done, though! The power difference is still incredibly huge even if we team up! We¡¯ll need tons of manpower and resources if we are to be stronger!¡± When it came to putting up an act, Levi was a lot better at it than they were. ¡°You guys are absolutely right! I can¡¯t do this alone. As much as I crave revenge, I am still able to clearly see the truth and realize that I¡¯m at a huge disadvantage. The reason I refused to join your organization back then was because I feared you guys weren¡¯t sincere about getting your revenge on Idrae. I assumed you guys founded Hydron solely for your own selfish gains, but now, I see that you are all on my side!¡± He was so good with his choice of words that he had the members of Hydron fully convinced. Agent 5 and the others exchanged nces before replying with a smile, ¡°We would¡¯ve disbanded the organization if we knew this was the reason! It¡¯s true that we need to unite and get stronger in order to defeat Idrae, but that¡¯s not going to be easy! We¡¯re severelycking in manpower and resources!¡± Ha! There it is! They¡¯re already starting to drop hints about their intentions! With that in mind, Levi pretended to believe their words and promised them, ¡°Don¡¯t worry; I¡¯ll take care of the issue regarding the resources. In fact, I am willing to support your organization¡¯s growth with all the resources I have avable!¡± Everyone gasped in surprise. ¡°What? Really?¡± They were genuinely shocked when they saw that Levi had fallen for their lies, and that he was willing to offer up his resources.q Chater 3130 Chater 3130 The Return of the God of War Chapter 3130 Team Up With The World Heh¡­ That look of greed on your faces suits you guys better! That¡¯s something you can¡¯t fake! Levi thought to himself as he continued, ¡°Of course! I¡¯m willing to give up everything I have in order to get rid of Idrae, so I hope we¡¯ll be able to work together on this!¡± N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. ¡°This is great! Our hopes of taking Idrae down have increased!¡± ¡°Yeah! I¡¯ll deliver the great news to ourrades right away!¡± The members of Hydron were extremely excited at the amazing progress they thought they were making. Idrae and Xyperia had already promised them that they could have whatever resources they managed to con Levi of, so it was only natural for them to be overjoyed when he agreed to give it all up. ¡°I¡¯d tell you all how I get my resources if the process wasn¡¯t so difficult!¡± Levi eximed with a sigh. ¡°Huh?¡± Everyone grew even more excited upon hearing that. We haven¡¯t even done anything, and Levi is already going to tell us everything? If this is all it takes for him to tell us how he gets his resources, then we¡¯ll soon have him telling us every single secret he has! Isn¡¯t he being a little too stupid here? ording to the rumors, he¡¯s supposed to be an incredibly smart and cunning person! That¡¯s why he was hired as a military strategist even though he lost his powers! Well, actually, it isn¡¯t too hard to see why he¡¯d be so stupid. First of all, Levi has been blinded by his hatred toward Idrae, so us using this against him works extremely well. Secondly, our wless strategy of publicly dering our support for him is simply far too convincing! There¡¯s no way he wouldn¡¯t buy into it! ¡°That¡¯s fine. We¡¯ll work together and take things one step at a time! Besides, you¡¯ve already got plenty of resources tost us for quite a while!¡± Agent 5 said. ¡°Mr. Garrison, you need to understand that we still won¡¯t be able to take Xyperia on regardless of how hard we work and how many resources you have. It will be near impossible for us to get our revenge on Idrae!¡± Agent 7 added. Levi went along with the flow of the conversation and asked, ¡°Oh? What do you mean?¡± ¡°Well, you know how Xyperia is being guarded by over a hundred thousand Deities and a bunch of Super Deities, right? There¡¯s no way we¡¯re ever going to break through that defense, so we can¡¯t just go charging in blindly!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right! We need to be smart about how we go about this and figure out other ways of strengthening ourselves!¡± Upon hearing their exnation, Levi deliberately asked with a curious expression, ¡°I assume you two already have an idea in mind, then?¡± Agent 5 and Agent 7 nodded in unison. ¡°Yup, we have! Given how powerful Xyperia has be, it wouldn¡¯t be an overstatement to say that it is a threat to the entire world. Xyperia is disrupting the bnce of power and poses a threat to every single one of us. Don¡¯t you think the other countries would be wary of it?¡± ¡°If Xyperia so much as decides to expand its forces, it¡¯ll be able to crush every single country with ease!¡± Having understood what they were trying to say, Levi asked, ¡°You mean we should team up with the rest of the world to take Xyperia down?¡± Agent 5 and Agent 7 nodded in agreement. ¡°Yup! Even if they don¡¯t have any grudges against Xyperia, they won¡¯t just sit by and let Xyperia dominate the world either! I believe they¡¯ll be willing to join forces with us if we invite them to!¡± ¡°This will increase our chances of winning significantly!¡± These guys sound just like Agent 8 and the revenge-seeking members¡­ They¡¯re all just making empty promises! Levi decided to y along and acted like he believed their words. ¡°Sounds good to me! In that case, I¡¯ll support you guys with all of my resources! With my secret to getting those resources, we¡¯re guaranteed to have an unlimited supply of it!¡± he replied excitedly, much to the delight of the others. Chater 3131 Chater 3131 The Return of the God of War Chapter 3131 Lying To Family He fell for it! Levi haspletely fallen for our lies! This is probably the biggest lie Levi has ever fallen for! He¡¯s actually going to tell us every single one of his secrets! At this rate, he¡¯ll be left with nothing at all! The members of Hydron thought to themselves happily. They could barely wait to bring all of Levi¡¯s resources back and celebrate their sess with Idrae and Xyperia. ¡°So, you guys will be in charge of reaching out to the other countries while I provide you guys with the resources! You know what, I¡¯ll provide the rest of the world with the resources they need!¡± Levi said excitedly. His acting skills had such a great effect on those members of Hydron that they all believed him readily. Agent 5 replied happily, ¡°Sure, leave it to us! With us doing theworking and you providing the resources, I¡¯m sure we¡¯ll be able to get the revenge we desire!¡± Just to add on to that pretense, Agent 7 asked, ¡°By the way, how is your daughter, Mr. Garrison? We¡¯ve been really concerned about her well-being too! What¡¯s the condition of her poisoning?¡± The other five members gathered around and asked, ¡°Yeah! How is she now? What happened to the other half of the poison? I heard a group of people stirred up trouble at the auction for Miracle Doctor¡¯s magical medicine! They say Idrae was among those involved!¡± Heh¡­ You guys were involved in that incident too! Levi thought to himself. He knew everything that happened, but decided to y dumb and keep them in the dark. ¡°Sigh¡­ She¡¯s doing all right. I¡¯ll probably figure something out about that remaining poison eventually, but our revenge n against Idrae cannot wait! Those b*stards are getting stronger with each passing day, and the Super Deities will be ready soon!¡± Through the use of his superior acting skills, Levi was able to brush them off by changing the topic. ¡°That¡¯s good to hear! We were really concerned about her well-being! After all, she¡¯s family to us just like you are!¡± they eximed, much to Levi¡¯s amusement. Family, huh? These guys call me their family, and yet here they are, lying to my face! ¡°Where are the resources, Mr. Garrison? We should get a move on if we are to stop Xyperia and Idrae!¡± Agent 5 reminded him with a smile. Their main priority was obtaining the resources, so not being able to see any of them after hearing Levi¡¯s promises made them a little anxious. ¡°Shall I contact ourrades and have them assist with transporting it?¡± Agent 7 asked. ¡°Yeah! How much do you have on hand right now, Mr. Garrison? Please tell us so we know how much manpower we need to transport it!¡± The other five members were getting anxious about it as well. Our mission isn¡¯t aplished until we get our hands on his resources! We can¡¯t rest easy just yet! ¡°Patience, you guys! The resources here have already been depleted! I¡¯m going to have to gather it elsewhere! Due to the huge amount of resources involved, it¡¯ll take me about four to five days to gather it all. I¡¯ll have it all delivered to you guys in one go when it¡¯s ready!¡± Levi replied after giving it some thought. Original from N?velDrama.Org. Everyone froze after hearing that. ¡°You mean there will be more resources than thest time?¡± Agent 7 asked curiously. Their jaws had dropped in shock when they saw the mountain of resources back then. It was the first time they had ever seen such a huge amount of resources in one ce. ¡°You call those resources? Please, what I¡¯m about to gather is a hundred times more of that!¡± Levi replied with a sneer. Of course, it wasn¡¯t really a lot for someone like him. He only said he needed four to five days because he wanted to give Xyperia time toplete the Super Deity project. That way, he would be able to eliminate Hydron and take Xyperia out immediately after.q Chater 3132 Chater 3132 The Return of the God of War Chapter 3132 They Were Too Confident Everyone was dumbfounded when they heard Levi say he needed four to five days to gather the resources. Four to five days? Just how many resources is he going to gather? A hundred times more than what we sawst time? This is insane! Levi must really be going all-out if he¡¯s willing to offer everything up like this! Looks like we won¡¯t have to worry about him lying to us, then. We might end up seeming suspicious if we get too pushy about it! With that in mind, the members of Hydron said excitedly, ¡°All right, Mr. Garrison. We¡¯ll head back to deliver the good news to ourrades and contact the other countries! You just focus on gathering those resources, okay? Let us know if you ever need anything, and we¡¯ll be sure to help you out! We¡¯re really skilled when ites to stuff like mining and transporting resources!¡± Levi pointed at Troy and the others behind him and said, ¡°Oh, these guys will suffice!¡± Ha! Levi really just revealed his trump card to us! D*mn, he¡¯s got quite a lot of powerful fighters by his side! Little does he know, he has just revealed every bit of his information to us! He must really trust us from the bottom of his heart if he¡¯s showing everything to us like this! Agent 5 and Agent 7 thought to themselves. They even secretly memorized the identities of Troy and the others so they could provide that information to Idrae and Xyperiater on. N?velDrama.Org owns all content. That way, Levi would no longer pose a threat to them at all as his trump card would be as good as nothing. It took them every ounce of willpower they had just to stop themselves fromughing at Levi. Does this guy¡¯s stupidity know no bounds? He told us everything when we haven¡¯t even done anything! Does he really think of us as his allies? What a joke! How are you going to take revenge on Idrae if you¡¯re this stupid, Levi? They¡¯ll just toy with you before killing you off! ¡°All right, we¡¯ll be on our way back now! Just let us know if you need anything! We look forward to hearing your good news and receiving your resources!¡± Having been convinced that Levi saw them as his family, Agent 5 and Agent 7 returned happily with the reassurance that they would soon receive a huge amount of resources. Everyone else burst outughing shortly after the members of Hydron left. ¡°Those fools! I can¡¯t believe they actually think they had us fooled! Oh, my goodness! I can¡¯t stop laughing! Hahaha¡­¡± Dr. Erebus and the others wereughing so hard their sides hurt. Seeing how excited Agent 5 and Agent 7 got tricked amused them to no end. What made it even funnier was the fact that they genuinely believed they had sessfully tricked Levi when they were the ones being yed instead. ¡°I must say, you really have a talent for acting, Mr. Garrison! You yed it off so naturally that you could¡¯ve had us all fooled if we weren¡¯t in on it!¡± Dr. Erebusplimented him. ¡°It has nothing to do with my acting skills. They fell for it because they were too confident and believed their n was wless! The truth is, they¡¯re the ones who deceived themselves!¡± Levi replied with a chuckle, and he was right about that. The seven members of Hydron quickly told everyone the news upon returning to their base. ¡°Really? Levi is going to hand over all of his resources? He¡¯s even going to tell us the secret to how he gathers it?¡± they eximed in shock as they found it hard to believe. It wasn¡¯t until they heard the full story from Agent 5 that they all burst outughing. We did it! We really have Levi fooled! ¡°That¡¯s not all! We also found out Levi¡¯s trump card! He has quite a huge amount of powerful fighters with him, but we¡¯ve got their identities all memorized! All that¡¯s left for us to do is ry this information to Xyperia and Idrae!¡± The members of Hydron then wasted no time informing Idrae and Xyperia about their findings. Chater 3133 Chater 3133 The Return of the God of War Chapter 3133 The Lackeys Of The lesiastic Order They would have to get approval from Idrae and Xyperia! Their immense praises were a gift to them. The fact that Idrae had spared them was their biggest reward. Furthermore, they had given them the resources that they had obtained through deceit. Of course, they were excited. Not only were they alive, but they could be stronger. They even shared the details of how they had cheated Levi with the people of Idrae and Xyperia. That made the other party very pleased. In order to y along with them, Xyperia announced to the world once again that they would ignore Levi¡¯s warning and take the entire organization of Hydron down. That only served to prove that Hydron was on the same side as Levi. Nobody, including Levi, would suspect they were lying to him. They had to be well-coordinated in order to enjoy the process of cheating Levi. Such an oue delighted Hydron.N?velDrama.Org owns this. ¡°All of you have no idea how naive Levi is when we fooled him! I nearly burst out inughter!¡±ughed Agent 23. ¡°That¡¯s right. You nearly lost control, and I have to remind you,¡± said another person. Agent 23ughed. ¡°It¡¯s fine. Even if I haveughed out loud, Levi wouldn¡¯t have reacted.¡± ¡°Hahaha! It¡¯s that bad eh? He¡¯s so stupid that anyone can con him? This is hrious!¡± The others were surprised. ¡°It¡¯s true. He¡¯s so gullible now! He haspletely regarded us as his family and withholds no information from us!¡± Everyone was getting excited when they knew they were sessful in cheating Levi. They enjoyed the powerful feeling of toying with Levi and were thinking of ways to scam him of more of his resources. Naturally, they were thrilled! ¡°Let¡¯s think of other ways how we can cheat Levi. Hurry up! I want him to be conned so badly that he suffers a mental breakdown!¡± It was not enough for them to have cheated Levi. They wanted more. ¡°I can¡¯t wait to see Levi¡¯s expression when he realizes that we have conned him.¡± ¡°Me too! Will he die of anger?¡± ¡°If it was me, I would be livid!¡± ¡°It will be an extremely interesting day when everythinges to light.¡± Everyone could not wait for the day when Levi found out the truth. Little did they realize that they were the ignorant fools who had been yed! Levi was aware of all of their ns. For the next few days, they were waiting anxiously. So was Levi. Finally, the time to settle the scores had arrived. He looked forward to thepletion of the Super Deity n of Xyperia. The next few days were agonizing. There was nothing for him to do but wait. Ever since the poison had been expelled from Forlevia, there was nothing much for Levi to do. That day, the people of the lesiastic Order went to look for him. There were three men and a woman. Coincidentally, they were the same group of people that Levi had bumped into the other day at the cier of the South Pole. However, he said nothing about meeting them before. All he wanted to know was their reason foring. The lesiastic Order was no longer a secret, so they went about in Erudia at ease. Many people were trying to suck up to them and be theirckeys. Ever since the lesiastic Order came out of hiding, they had started to select people with good spiritual bones. Those were the people who were either Deities or prospective Deities. They were selected so that the lesiastic Order could impart the technique of the Art of Consumption. At the present moment, the lesiastic Order was very popr. They were so powerful that they could trample on the Deities at will, let alone others.q Chater 3134 Chater 3134 The Return of the God of War Chapter 3134 Same Level One day, the lesiastic Order decided to look for Levi. That made him very suspicious. What do they want with me? They came knocking on his door the moment they arrived, and there was no attempt in trying to conceal their overwhelmingly powerful auras. Troy and the others struggled to breathe and nearly suffocated. It was the same for Dr. Erebus. They could feel infinite pressure. Everyone around Levi was more powerful than the average Deity, but they still sumbed to the immense pressure. If it was other Deities, they would have been goners and unable to fight back. Levi reckoned that the capabilities of the four of them wereparable to that of Cyrus. Cyrus was so powerful because he had mastered Levi¡¯s technique and received spiritual energy. Everyone was aware of it. Nheless, some random person from the lesiastic Order was already as powerful as Cyrus. In addition, they were in possession of other techniques as well. Levi could even sense that they had weapons on them. Those weapons were simr to the God Crusher. If they used those weapons, they would have revealed their trump cards and be even more powerful. ¡°Crown King, how are you? I¡¯m sure you are aware of the existence of the lesiastic Order. We heard that you have mimicked us in order to scare the Lab of Gods away, so I guess we don¡¯t have to introduce ourselves! We are from the North Pavilion of the lesiastic Order. My name is Sonja. These are my seniors, Magnus, Kato, and Ralph Dahlin.¡± The three men were orphans and took the family name of Sonja¡¯s dad. Levi looked at them with a smile and said, ¡°All of you are quite polite!¡± Sonja smiled. ¡°We have no grudges against you. Of course, we will be polite to you.¡± Dr. Erebus could not help but ask, ¡°Are you here for the resources?¡± Sonja shook her head. ¡°Of course not!¡± Just then, a look of pride appeared on Magnus¡¯ face. ¡°The resources may be very important to all of you. For us, it¡¯s nothing. After all, it isn¡¯t difficult to obtain them.¡± Kato chimed in, ¡°That¡¯s right. All of you have no real understanding of the magical herbs and spiritual stones. It¡¯s such a waste for all of you to be using them. One has to have a thorough knowledge of the magical herbs in order to gain the maximum benefits from them. Let me tell you something. Once you have reached a certain level, these magical herbs and spiritual stones will no longer be effective. The concentrated level will no longer be able to support the higher levels. You will have to turn these resources into something else. Forget it! All of you won¡¯t understand.¡± ¡°We don¡¯t want to know the secret of your resources. Anyway, you must have found them in these restricted areas. If you can, so can we!¡± The statement from Sonja took everyone by surprise. N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. That was the first time that anyone had found out about the secret of the resources. Even though the forces behind Zarain already knew about it, Dr. Erebus and the others were unaware. That was the first time anyone had ever exposed the secret of the resources right in their faces. How can they not be surprised? On the other hand, Levi did not find it strange. In reality, only the elite fighters knew how the resources came about. Great minds did think alike. To those of lower levels, the resources would seem magical and mysterious. Only those who were of a higher level would know the truth. It was very simple. Forces like Xyperia wanted to find out where the resources hade from. It was never a secret because they were right there all along. The resources were not being fabricated. However, most people did not believe that they had the ability to enter the restricted areas to obtain the resources. Looking at the four of them, Levi knew they understood. His interest had been aroused. ¡°So, what are you doing here?¡± Chater 3135 Chater 3135 The Return of the God of War Chapter 3135 The Worst Spiritual Bone ¡°Um¡­¡± Magnus and the other two men hesitated. Sonja took a step forward and said boldly, ¡°Let me say it. Crown King, we will like to know more about you and the spiritual bones around you. During this period, I¡¯m sure all of you have heard about spiritual bones?¡± The lesiastic Order was only a code name. There were several factions within that organization. North Pavilion was one of them. Now, they had a mission to aplish. They were tasked to dig out the most perfect spiritual bones and bring them back. The other factions in the lesiastic Order had already started. The Deities at the Heavenly League were their first targets. Their spiritual bones had been stripped clean by the other factions. More people were eyeing the top-notch spiritual bones of Azure Dragon and his peers. The four were slightly weaker than the other factions and were no match for them. They had to think of other options. That was when Sonja thought of Levi. She knew that there were a lot of people around Levi, and so they came to him. They had even caught wind of the news that Forlevia was a genius who was one in a million. That sparked their interest even further. If Forlevia¡¯s spiritual bone was indeed of the best quality, they would definitely help to expel the poison for her. ¡°So, you want to test out our spiritual bones?¡± Levi¡¯s interest was piqued. ¡°Yes. If you don¡¯t mind, we will like to test everyone¡¯s spiritual bone. Is that all right?¡± asked Sonja. ¡°Sure! Let¡¯s start.¡± Levi agreed. He did not see any harm in them doing that. Anyway, he was getting bored while waiting for the Super Deity n of Xyperia to bepleted. Since he had plenty of time on his hands, he might as well let them test their spiritual bones. ¡°I¡¯ll test yours then!¡± Sonja pressed her palms on Levi¡¯s shoulders to test his spiritual bone, and he could feel energy seeping into his body. That was their secret technique. Levi did not reject the energy that was entering his body. Instead, he allowed her to conduct her testing. Gradually, Sonja¡¯s expression became weird, and she stared at Levi in disbelief. ¡°The physical strength of your body is so amazing that it¡¯s terrifying. Do you practice pure physique training?¡± Sonja was taken aback. Pure physique training referred to Levi¡¯s technique. N?velDrama.Org owns this. The principle behind that technique was based purely on strength and power. One had to be quicker and stronger than one¡¯s opponent. Everything came down to that one punch! The current power within Levi was so terrifyingly strong that one punch from him would kill almost anyone. Every move of his was based on pure strength. That was what Sonja was talking about. Levi smiled. She was so professional that she could tell his true body condition with one touch. Sonja was equally shocked. There was hardly anyone who did pure physique training in the lesiastic Order and even lesser who were sessful at it. The reason was that it was too arduous to do pure physique training. It could take as long as a few decades just to achieve a little strength. To them, pure physique training would not take them far. The human body resembled that of a treasure chest. When they practiced the Art of Consumption or other techniques, the intention was to open up the treasure chest and unleash the maximum potential in the human body. Pure physique training was meant to strengthen the physical body. Inparison, physique training was of a lower standard. Therefore, they chose the better way. Sonja was nevertheless astounded that Levi could attain such a level using pure physique training. However, she had no idea that the power she sensed in Levi¡¯s body was only the tip of the iceberg. Her current ability did not allow her to see the true extent of Levi¡¯s power. In fact, she was way off. What she had detected was only a tiny fraction of it. Obviously, she was not in the same category as Levi. However, as far as Levi was concerned, he was still quite impressed with her for sensing his condition and also knowing the secret of the resources. ¡°Spiritual bone? This isn¡¯t a spiritual bone. This¡­¡± Sonja froze. That was the worst spiritual bone she had ever seen.q Chater 3136 Chater 3136 The Return of the God of War Chapter 3136 Where Is This From Frankly, it was not that terrible. It was mostly strange. Levi had a spiritual bone as well. However, the one he had was unlike the one the lesiastic Order wanted. Original from N?velDrama.Org. In other words, it was not the mainstream kind. To put it simply, the spiritual bone they wanted¡ªthe mainstream one¡ªwas one that was curved. The one Levi had was straight. They were not the same. Therefore, one could assume that Levi¡¯s spiritual bone was the lousiest, for it was not the same as the one they wanted. In fact, it was theplete opposite of theirs. That was why Levi was powerful. His spiritual bone was more suited for pure physique training. However, his spiritual bone would not be suitable for spiritual energy. In other words, Levi would be the one to receive the least benefits after the spiritual energy revival. What she did not know was that the current spiritual energy was the spiritual energy transformed by Levi¡¯s body. Naturally, she would not be able to absorb any. After her shock, Sonja Dahlin looked at Levi in disappointment. She thought she would be able to receive a major surprise from Levi, but¡­ It was all too disappointing. Magnus Dahlin and the other two then tested the others¡¯ spiritual bones as well. None made a look of pleasant surprise cross their faces. That was something Levi had predicted. After all, he had been the one to pick Troy. They were not gifted individuals. In modern times, their spiritual bones were not the best kinds. All they could do was calm their minds and take on long and tough training. When it came to pure talent, they were no match for Azure Dragon and others. Therefore, there was no way others would be pleasantly surprised after sounding out their spiritual bones; they would only be filled with disappointment. On the other hand, Dr. Erebus and Digital God did not join in on the spiritual bone testing. Perhaps it was because they wanted to keep a little secret of their own. After Sonja tested Levi and the others, disappointment washed over her. ¡°Crown King, can I¡­ test¡­ your daughter as well?¡± Sonja did not wish to leave in such a crestfallen state. Levi easily agreed to her request, ¡°Sure, no problem. Evie!¡± Soon, Forlevia came out. ¡°Huh?¡± When Sonja and the others saw Forlevia, they were taken aback. Isn¡¯t she supposed to be poisoned? Why does it seem like she¡¯s fine? However, she had no time to ask that question. After briefly exining her aim to Forlevia, she began sounding out Forlevia¡¯s spiritual bone. The other three anxiously waited at the side. After the test, Sonja¡¯s dark expression lightened up with a surprised look on her face. Soon, that mild, pleasant surprise turned into absolute shock. Sonja was overwhelmed with surprise and delight as she cried out, ¡°This is shocking!¡± Ever since the people from the lesiastic Order appeared, they had been trying to find out how talented Levi¡¯s daughter was. Many did not believe what they had heard. They were certain that Forlevia was talented because of what The Cardinal Hall had taught her. They did not believe that what she could do was anything useful. To them, her abilities were no match for their spiritual bones, which had been through proper testing. However, after Sonja tested her, she found that Forlevia¡¯s spiritual bone was fantastic. It was the strongest spiritual bone she had evere across. If the members of the lesiastic Order were to find out about her spiritual bone, they would go mad. Right after that, Sonja made another huge discovery. ¡°Huh? The Art of Consumption?¡± She had found out that not only did Forlevia have the ultimate spiritual bone, but she was even cultivating the lesiastic Order¡¯s Art of Consumption. ¡°What? The Art of Consumption?¡± Magnus and the other two were stunned to their cores. They all looked at Forlevia incredulously. Sonja was sure that, although the lesiastic Order hade to light now, their Art of Consumption had yet to be taught to outsiders. Furthermore, it was extremely tough to learn the Art of Consumption. It was not something that could be learned in the blink of an eye. Moreover, Forlevia was already rather skilled in the art. Clearly, she had not just gotten it recently. Therefore, something was amiss. ¡°Where did you learn your Art of Consumption?¡± Sonja could not help but ask in curiosity. At the same time, Magnus and the other two stared at Forlevia intently as if they had some unbelievable discovery. Chater 3137 Chater 3137 The Return of the God of War Chapter 3137 Tooting His Own Horn Levi then chuckled and said, ¡°This is something my daughter came up with on her own. She utilizes nature¡¯s elements and converts them for her own use.¡± Levi had a proud look on his face as he exined the situation to them. Back then, he had been worried. However, Forlevia had actually managed to make a path for herself. As a father, he would naturally be proud of her. Upon hearing Levi¡¯s words, Sonja and the other three were amazed, and their incredulity was obvious in their eyes. Utilizing nature¡¯s elements and converting them for her own use? Isn¡¯t that the core of the Art of Consumption? After all, the Art of Consumption¡¯s focus is to consume and convert nature¡¯s elements. To be precise, there would be elements such as fire and ice. Original from N?velDrama.Org. Spiritual bones were divided into respective elements as well. The art was even particrly potent when it came to absorbing spiritual energy. That was why Forlevia had easily absorbed all of Levi¡¯s resources. If Forlevia were to stop restricting herself, she would make bigger progress than those Deities. Meanwhile, although Levi¡¯s technique was different from the Art of Consumption, the theory was the same. They were dumbstruck by everything. They were bewildered that someone coulde up with an original technique that was the same as Xenhall¡¯s Art of Consumption. What a genius! And a truly talented one at that! They were sure that if the lesiastic Order were to find out about this, the highest-ranking members would be tempted to have her join them. It was all too astonishing. Wave after wave of surprise was attacking them. She¡¯s but a kid! Won¡¯t she be an even more petrifying force when she grows up? Even if we were to put aside the fact that she hade up with the Art of Consumption by herself, the spiritual bone she had would be something the major figures of the lesiastic Order woulde running for. However, those major figures of the lesiastic Order were not going to train her into an impressive individual. Instead, they would want to dig out Forlevia¡¯s exquisite spiritual bone and transnt it into their own body. They only wanted to make themselves stronger. Evil deeds like these were things that certain people would certainly do. If those people were to find out about Forlevia¡¯s spiritual bone, they would definitely dash their way over to dig the spiritual bone out of her. That was how good her spiritual bone was. The four of them started looking at Forlevia with burning gazes as if they were looking at a precious piece of treasure. At that moment, they wished they could take the spiritual bone from her. Nevertheless, after a nce at Levi, they dismissed that thought. Ultimately, Sonja did not know how powerful the man was. She could not help but worry, What if it turns out that we¡¯re no match for him? They had long found out that although the group of people were all individuals who had pure physique training, they were all frightening beings. If a battle were to break out, the four of them might not be able to gain an upper hand over them. Most importantly, Sonja and the other three realized that Forlevia waspletely cured of the poison in her. That was the wildest thing they had ever witnessed. Didn¡¯t they say that she still has half of the poison in her? Didn¡¯t they say she needed the second half of the Poison Handbook? A while ago, they even heard that Forlevia¡¯s mother, Zoey, was searching for the second half of the Poison Handbook. She¡¯s all cured now? Isn¡¯t this poison a little too easy to treat? This is incredible! ¡°Is she cured of her poison, or was she never poisoned in the first ce?¡± Sonja curiously queried. ¡°Of course she¡¯s cured. However, I can¡¯t tell you anything about it for now,¡± Levi replied. The four of them nodded as the terror they felt toward Levi grew. The man seemed much scarier than they initially thought. For reasons unbeknownst to them, a nce from him would send a chill down their spines. It felt as if he was staring right into their souls. He must be someone extremely mighty to be able to cure her of the poison so easily. Moreover, if the daughter¡¯s already a genius like this, how bad can her father possibly be? However, the people began feeling conflicted. While they had found their surprise, there was no way they would be able to take Forlevia away. Naturally, Levi knew how gifted Forlevia was. Moreover, that thought of his was reinforced after studying their expressions. ¡°My daughter¡¯s spiritual bone is pretty good, right?¡± Levi asked with a smile. ¡°Ugh!¡±q Chater 3138 Chater 3138 The Return of the God of War Chapter 3138 Take Good Care Of Her His question nearly threw everyone into a fit. Isn¡¯t he tooting his own horn? Not only is your daughter¡¯s spiritual bone good, but it¡¯s perfect! As a matter of fact, this is the best spiritual bone we¡¯ve ever seen. If the members of the lesiastic Order were toe across her spiritual bone, they would be eagerly trying to take it out of her to im it as their own. Sonja gave Levi a smile in return. ¡°That¡¯s rather funny, Crown King. Forlevia is truly talented, and these words areing from a person of the lesiastic Order.¡± N?velDrama.Org owns this. Magnus even chimed in to say, ¡°Crown King, you have to take good care of her. If others find out about a fine spiritual bone like hers, many will being after her.¡± Levi froze for a second before asking, ¡°What do you mean? Do you mean that someone will be interested in her spiritual bone and will try to take her in as their student?¡± Magnus and others burst outughing. ¡°Things would be fine if it was that simple. You wouldn¡¯t need to worry if that was the case. However, the thing is that a spiritual bone can be transnted.¡± ¡°A spiritual bone can be transnted?¡± Levi paled. Magnus nodded in confirmation. ¡°For example, since your spiritual bone isn¡¯t that good, you can dig out someone else¡¯s spiritual bone and transnt it on yourself. That way, the good spiritual bone will be yours. However, it¡¯s a cruel technique that we think is shameful and despicable to use. Moreover, almost no one ever does this. Nevertheless, it doesn¡¯t mean that no one will do it. Theck of cases might be because no one ever encountered one that tempts them enough to do it. If they really doe across a spectacr one, I¡¯m sure many would be enticed tomit the evil deed. The lesiastic Order, especially, would be one of them. There are some extremists in the lesiastic Order that would certainly be capable of doing something like this.¡± Sonja added, ¡°Xyperia has been running a Super Deity project recently. The truth is that they¡¯ve found out about the ultimate secret of Deities¡ªthe spiritual bone. However, all they can do is improve the spiritual bones. Their techniques are limited. If they¡¯re given more time, I¡¯m sure they¡¯lle up with a way to transnt spiritual bones.¡± After hearing her exnation, Levi finally understood what was going on. Evil and good existed everywhere in the world, including the lesiastic Order. To these people, the lesiastic Order was a group of exceptionally mighty beings. They might not think of the transnt of spiritual bones as anything grave. It would mean nothing to them. It would be as normal as eating to survive. Morals did not exist in the face of absolute power. Therefore, Sonja and the others were right. Levi had to make sure that no one else knew about the existence of Forlevia¡¯s exquisite spiritual bone. If certain members of the lesiastic Order were to find out about it, they would definitelye to take Forlevia away. It was one thing for them to train her and another to take her spiritual bone and transnt it into their bodies. If that ever happened, Levi would be enraged. He would not allow something like that to happen. Forlevia had just recovered from her bout of poisoning. He could not let her get stuck in yet another grave situation. He would never let that happen to her. Thus, Levi stared at Sonja and the other three. Levi and his men would surely not speak a word about how Forlevia had a spiritual bone of the highest quality. The only ones who had a chance of spreading the news would be Sonja and the other three. The moment Levi stared at them, it was as if a mountain was weighing down on their shoulders. They felt like they were going to be crushed under the weight. Levi was really a formidable force. He was much mightier than they imagined him to be. Hence, Sonja quickly exined, ¡°Crown King, we won¡¯t spill the beans about your daughter¡¯s spiritual bone. If we bore any bad thoughts, we wouldn¡¯t have told you about the spiritual bone transnt!¡± The others quickly chimed in to convince him that they were not nning to take Forlevia¡¯s spiritual bone as well. It was then Levi finally stopped pressuring them. If not for their promises, Levi would have killed them all on the spot. He had been watching them closely since the very start, and he hade to a conclusion¡ªthey were not bad people. If they genuinely were interested in taking Forlevia¡¯s spiritual bone, they would not have warned him about the others. ¡°If I ever hear a word about how great my daughter¡¯s spiritual bone is from others, I¡¯ll definitelye to settle the score with you,¡± Levi cautioned. ¡°Of course!¡± The few of them quickly nodded. ¡°By the way, I have a question.¡± Chater 3139 Chater 3139 The Return of the God of War Chapter 3139 Where Is The lesiastic Order Staring at them, Levi asked, ¡°I¡¯ve sent my men to look for you, but somehow, I can¡¯t find any traces of you at all. Where are you hiding?¡± That was something Levi wanted to know since forever. He knew that the lesiastic Order was at Erudia, but he could not pinpoint where they were exactly. Troy and the others wanted to know the answer to that question even more badly than Levi. Back when they just started the search, they could not even find a trace of the lesiastic Order¡¯s location at all. Later on, they managed to scavenge a little clue about their location. Still, they could not figure out where it was located exactly. It was as if the lesiastic Order was a ghost. As a matter of fact, they tried to track down a few members of the lesiastic Order before, but those members had managed to slip away from right under their noses when they reached the deeper parts of the mountain. Troy and the others had clearly seen those members enter the cave, but when they went in, the members had disappeared without a trace. It was as if those members had stepped into a portal and gone into a different world. The investigation had left thempletely bewildered. Even when the existence of the lesiastic Order was no longer a secret¡ªand the members of the lesiastic Order had made their appearance in broad daylight¡ªno one could find out where in the world their base was at. That was a secret no one could solve. Troy and the others tried to do research to solve that secret, but their efforts were to no avail. When Sonja and the others heard the question, a smile emerged on their faces. ¡°Crown King, we¡¯re at Erudia. More specifically, we¡¯re in a small world parallel to the rest of the world,¡± Sonja told him. N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. ¡°Huh?¡± Her answer made Levi stiffen. So it seems like my discussion with ck Hawk had been right back then. Both the lesiastic Order and the faction behind Zarain have their own worlds. A world within a world. It sounded absurd, but it was a simple concept that anyone could grasp after understanding the theory. The Sky Barrier that Zarain once had could change a region¡¯s maic field and gravity to create an independent world. Now, the powerful members of the lesiastic Order were using spiritual energy and other forms of power to change the region and create an independent world. Even if someone were to identally stumble upon the entrance to their world, they would be teleported to another ce¡ªthey would only be able to touch the edges of the independent world. In other words, no one could ever enter their world uninvited. That was why Troy and the others had lost sight of their target. After that, Sonja gave him another exnation. She talked about how they used certain tricks, including ancient arts and art of mechanisms to change a region and create an independent world. Moreover, their independent world was separated from the rest of the world by an invisible barrier. That invisible barrier was made with spiritual energy. That way, spiritual energy would be abundant in their independent world, and they would be able to cultivate there. The abundance of spiritual energy in their own world was also the reason that they were legendary. The outside world, on the other hand, did not have that much spiritual energy. Before the creation of the independent world, spiritual energy was barely around. They would not have been able to establish their organization. Furthermore, they were not like The Cardinal Hall and the Dragonite, who existed to protect Erudia. The protection of Erudia had nothing to do with them. No matter what kind of disasters Erudia faced, they would never appear. That was why they were in the legends. The Lab of Gods feared the lesiastic Order and the Esoteric Guild because they had seen records of those two organizations in their records. Perhaps the members of the Lab of Gods had stumbled into the lesiastic Order or the Esoteric Guild¡¯s territory while exploring Erudia. Nevertheless, those records were something Dr. Erebus and the others did not know about, for those records were so old that they had be legends. It was not unusual for someone to not know about it. After hearing Sonja¡¯s exnation, everyone finally understood the situation. Still, they would need arge number of Spiritual Stones to activate the mechanisms. That was the most important resource. Thus, Levi and ck Hawk¡¯s spection had been right. It was the same for the forces behind Zarain. Right then, another question popped into Levi¡¯s head.q Chater 3140 Chater 3140 The Return of the God of War Chapter 3140 Are They Rted Levi¡¯s mentor. All along, Levi¡¯s mentor had been a mystery to Levi. Even now, Levi had no idea what kind of person his mentor was. However, his mentor always appeared in the nick of the time to help him out. That was what happened during the spiritual energy revival. He was about to die at South Pole¡¯s super-spiritual ley line¡¯s explosion, but someone had saved him. Without a doubt, his savior must have been his mentor. His mentor was essentially omnipotent. Now, Levi was beginning to wonder if his mentor had been from the lesiastic Order. Hence, he asked, ¡°How powerful is the most powerful person in the lesiastic Order?¡± Levi wanted to find out if the most powerful person in the lesiastic Order was his mentor. If Sonja and the others could give him an answer, he might be able to decipher his mentor¡¯s identity. ¡°This¡­¡± Levi¡¯s question stumped Sonja and the other three. It was a question that they did not know how to reply to. ¡°We can¡¯t tell you the answers in a few sentences. The lesiastic Order has aplicated system with lots of branches. We don¡¯t even know what kinds of elites might be in the lesiastic Order. So¡­ we can¡¯t tell you who¡¯s the strongest because we don¡¯t know who is the strongest,¡± Sonja said to him. ¡°Okay, I got it. I¡¯m just curious.¡± Levi shed them a smile. Anyway, he was going to find out soon. However, Levi still felt that his mentor was a little stronger than them. ¡°Crown King, if there isn¡¯t anything else, we¡¯ll excuse ourselves for now.¡± Sonja and the others were about to leave. ¡°All right.¡± After they left, Dr. Erebus asked, ¡°Mr. Garrison, what do you think about the lesiastic Order?¡± Levi chuckled. ¡°After I get rid of Idrae, I won¡¯t be intervening in trivial matters like these. If the lesiastic Order doesn¡¯t n to harm me or get into a fight with me, then I don¡¯t n to do anything to them.¡± Original from N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Indeed. What¡¯s the point in doing so much research? Moreover, we¡¯ve alreadypleted our task!¡± Frankly, Dr. Erebus¡¯ thoughts were about the same as Levi¡¯s. He was going to ignore the rest of the world once Idrae was dealt with. Anyone could do anything they wanted as long as it did not involve them. It was really none of their business. ¡°Of course, I¡¯ll protect Evie well. I won¡¯t let the lesiastic Ordery a finger on her. There¡¯s no way they¡¯d be able to get their way because I¡¯ll kill everyone they sent to get her.¡± Looking at Forlevia, Levi swore to never put her in any danger anymore. A few days after that, ck Hawk secretly came to Levi again. He informed him about the recent situation in Zarain. Indeed, the forces behind Zarain were the same as the spection he shared with Levi. They, too, had an independent world of their own. Their world had a special barrier that no one could touch or find. Recently, that force was doing its best to strengthen Zarain¡¯sbat prowess. By now, Zarain was already at a terrifying level of power. ck Hawk was also much more powerful than before. If one were topare him with others, ck Hawk was technically a strengthened version of a Deity. ck Hawk then told Levi that the force behind Zarain utilized spiritual energy as their base resource. Everything they did was reliant on spiritual energy. That was why they had been dormant for many years¡ªthere was no spiritual energy in the outside world. On the other hand, their world had an abundance of spiritual energy. The lesiastic Order used spiritual energy for cultivation, and that was something the eastern forces would do. However, the force behind Zarain was a western force. Therefore, they used spiritual energy to create mighty technology instead. ck Hawk¡¯s information made Levi understand the situation swiftly. That was the good thing about having a spy. Levi got to know everything the other party made. Levi then told ck Hawk that he would continue working with him¡ªthat they would continue providing each other with what they needed. After two boring days, the day Levi had been waiting for came. During those two days, Hydron had been urging him to hurry. They kept asking Levi whether or not he was done with preparing the resources. ¡°It¡¯s done. The time hase for us to start settling the score. This is definitely much more interesting than before.¡± Chater 3141 Chater 3141 The Return of the God of War Chapter 3141 Unpredictably Powerful Super Deity Levi was bored to death after waiting for such a long time. He did manage to keep himself upied with the arrival of the lesiastic Order and ck Hawk. Nevertheless, it was extremely boring the majority of the time, for he had nothing to do at all. This boredom is driving me nuts! Finally, Levi had reached the limits of his patience and felt the urge to leave. In contrast to Levi¡¯s boredom, the wait was nothing but torture for Hydron. In fact, the minutes and seconds that ticked by almost drove them crazy. They just couldn¡¯t resist pestering Levi on whether he was ready even though they were certain that the latter had taken the bait and everything would go ording to their n. However, they had run out of patience after four to five days. If not for the fear of being exposed, they would¡¯ve sent someone to check on Levi. While Levi was filled with boredom, Hydron felt so anxious that they could barely sleep a wink. Despite being on the verge of breaking down, they still didn¡¯t dare ask Levi about it. Therefore, when the day finally arrived, they were significantly more excited than Levi. In fact, they were so excited that they almost jumped for joy. Despite being a ploy, the charade¡¯s sess would only beplete when they had gotten their hands on the resources. Five dayster, when it was time for Levi toplete the delivery of resources to Hydron, Xyperia announced the conclusion of the ultimate version of their Super Deity. They had finally seeded in creating eight warriors in total. Based on Elterton Star¡¯s evaluation, these eight Super Deities are the strongest ever. In fact, every single one of them can take on thousands of ordinary Deities. Furthermore, three among them were even stronger than that. However, their absolute power had yet to be measured. Regardless of what it was, the three were the most powerful among the eight. Sometimeter, thebat prowess of the two Super Deities was finally measured. As for thest one, Elterton Star and Idrae were unable to generate any results for he was just too powerful. Original from N?velDrama.Org. If they were to measure hisbat prowess in actual battle, the cost in Deities and beasts would be too tremendous to bear. Without any exaggeration, that warrior was the strongest they had ever seen. In fact, he alone was capable of leveling all other countries and factions in the world. ¡°Hahaha! To be honest, I am itching to send him to Ospea to have his capabilities tested. He alone should be enough to annihte the country,¡± a member of Elterton Star remarked. ¡°I think even they are unable to bring out his true power,¡± the other members replied. It was true that this Super Deity was so strong that no one could measure the extent of hisbat prowess. Given the sess of their Super Deity program, everyone in Xyperia was ecstatic over it. From that moment on, they had not only be the country with the greatest number of Deities but also the one with the most powerful. While everyone else was still focused on the number of Deities, they were already concentrating their efforts on increasing the Deities¡¯bat prowess. Other than the Super Deity project, Idrae had also contributed ancient manuals of techniques that they had collected over thest few hundred years. Those manuals served to elevate thebat prowess of the other Deities within Xyperia. Even ordinary Deities from Xyperia were tremendously stronger than their peers from other countries. Overall, theirbat prowess was a cut above the rest, which made Xyperia a terrifyingly powerful country. As a result, they had hegemony over the entire world and feared no one at all. With their position secured, they began to set in motion their strategy. Previously, they directed their efforts on improving themselves and didn¡¯t take action against other countries, for they felt the need to improve their development internally. Now that they had reached a stage where they could produce such Super Deities, they decided to wage war, as no one could stand in their way.q Chater 3142 Chater 3142 The Return of the God of War Chapter 3142 The Subordinates Are More Nervous Than The Leader With their countless Deities backed up by the presence of Super Deities, Xyperia dered a policy of demonstrating their prowess to the rest of the world. By forcing everyone into submission with raw power, they wanted to show the world how many Deities they had and how powerful their Deities were. The n was to be executed within the week with further details on the exact timing toe. Given how powerful Idrae made Xyperia, their status within the nation increased ordingly, allowing them to act with significant authority. Not only could they gather Xyperia¡¯s Deities at will, but they also had the authority to deploy Super Deities. Moreover, Idrae enjoyed a close personal rtionship with Super Deities due to the fact that they had personally groomed thetter. Considering how powerful Idrae had be, Hydron¡¯s ability to seek revenge was as good as none. After producing the Deities, Idrae didn¡¯t rest on theirurels. Instead, they began to upgrade themselves immediately. Previously, they didn¡¯t do so due to the doubt Xyperia harbored toward them. But now, times were different for they hadpleted their project and fulfilled their end of the bargain. No longer beholden to Xyperia¡¯s suspicion, they upgraded their spiritual bone and used their resources to absorb spiritual energy so that they too could turn into Deities in a very short time. Not only do they want to have a strong patron, but they also wanted to empower themselves. ¡°By the way, isn¡¯t today the day Levi delivers his resources to those men?¡± ¡°Forget it. Leave them to their own devices. We should focus on strengthening ourselves instead.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Xyperia is about to demonstrate its military strength to the entire world, and we have to be there too. When the timees, we can see for ourselves the look on our enemies¡¯ faces, such as Levi¡¯s helpless expression. I just can¡¯t wait for it to happen!¡± Ignoring the news about Hydron, Idrae went all out to enhance their own capabilities. They wanted to strengthen themselves within the shortest time possible. Meanwhile, back at Hydron¡¯s base on the small ind, everyone was busy making preparations. Their warehouse was bustling with activity, as all the logistics equipment was moved into ce. After all, Levi had promised them a massive amount of resources and needed five days to gather them all. Expecting an unimaginably huge supply, Hydron prepared all the warehouse and transportation equipment needed for the job. Every single one of them was filled with excitement and anxiety at the same time. After dreaming about the arrival of the resources for five days, it was finally time for them to be delivered. In everyone¡¯s mind, they had already fantasized about how they were going to use the resources. Can we actually finish using up all those resources? Some even thought about jumping into the piles of spiritual energy crystals and rolling themselves among the crystals. In truth, most of them had the same scene sh across their minds. Original from N?velDrama.Org. Among those in Hydron, the decision-makers and their direct descendants were the ones who were the most excited. How many resources are there going to be? There will be so much that we will have a hard time divvying it up. Agent 1 burst intoughter. ¡°Levi, oh Levi. I truly feel bad for trying to cheat you. I wonder how you will react once you realize we have cheated you out of such a massive amount of resources!¡± ¡°Hahaha!¡± the crowdughed alongside him. Agent 3, who was the most careful of the seven, asked, ¡°By the way, Levi should already be on his way with the resources. Also, I¡¯m sure he must have been busy over thest few days.¡± Agent 23, who had invited Levi earlier, replied with hispanions, ¡°Based on our observations over thest few days, Levi has been running across the world like a madman in search of resources. Therefore, your information is spot on!¡± ¡°If that¡¯s that case, there¡¯s nothing to worry about now.¡± ¡°Everyone, hurry up and prepare for Levi¡¯s imminent arrival! Also, make sure that everyone is clear with the logistics flow for the resources so that we can ensure the resources disappear within the night.¡± Chater 3143 Chater 3143 The Return of the God of War Chapter 3143 Home Sweet Home At that moment, the seven decision-makers were not worried about Levi reneging on this part of the bargain, for they had sessfully cheated him. Instead, they were more concerned about dealing with the resources once they arrived. After all, there was no way they could finish distributing them among their men. On top of that, such a huge amount of resources lying idle would definitely attract prying eyes. Since they could lose the resources just as easily as they had gotten them, it was imperative theye up with a n to manage them. Therefore, they intended to hide the resources all around the world once they have received them. Furthermore, they had not only made arrangements for the secret conduits and locations involved but also readied the vehicles required for transportation. ¡°Everything is in ce. We¡¯re just waiting for Levi¡¯s arrival.¡± Hydron worked efficiently to ensure everything was ready. That was the longest time Hydron had ever needed to wait. Even though only an hour had passed, it felt like an eternity for them. Amidst their anxiety, Levi finally arrived. However, all they saw was a single aircraftnding on the small ind, causing them to be surprised. ¡°Hmm? Why is there only one? Where are the other aircraft that are supposed to carry the resources?¡± Everyone was expecting a fleet of aircraft that numbered from hundreds to a thousand. In fact, they were supposed to be thergest cargo aircraft that existed. N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. Or else, there was no way the resources could be transported to the ind. As a result, their first question for Levi was if he needed help, especially with logistics and manpower, for they were more than happy to provide them. When Levi rejected their offer, they didn¡¯t dare press on for fear that he would see through their ruse. ¡°Don¡¯t be foolish, the resources must be behind him. Levi just came ahead of time to scout the situation out,¡± someonemented. Subsequently, the seven decision-makers and their aides approached Levi to wee him with vibrant smiles. In fact, they seemed to be even happier to see him than their own parents. The reason they orded him special treatment was because he was their unsuspecting benefactor. There was no way they could obtain the resources if they didn¡¯t make him feel wee. Once the aircraft touched down, Levi and his entourage disembarked. As for Hydron, they were led by Agent 1. ¡°Mr. Garrison, wee home! As we share the same dream, you are just like family to us. Therefore, this ce is your home too!¡± ¡°Wee home!¡± the crowd shouted in unison. Levi was amused. You¡¯re pretending to treat me like family at such a time? You guys are truly hypocrites. Despite your words, you are trying to swindle me behind my back. In fact, you have even killed the ¡°family¡± who were truly out to seek revenge, haven¡¯t you?¡± Levi disembarked from the aircraft with a smile. Waving at everyone, he eximed, ¡°It feels great to be home! With so many of you here and so much power gathered, I have high hopes for all of you!¡± Upon hearing Levi¡¯s words, Agent 1 replied at once, ¡°That goes without saying because our strength grows every day. Over thest few days, we have kept ourselves busy by getting in touch with Ospea. They have expressed their intention to form an alliance to fight Xyperia together.¡± Agent 2 added, ¡°We have also contacted Apocalypse, and they too expressed their desire to work with us. No one wants Xyperia to be too strong!¡± Agent 3 reported, ¡°I have also connected with Hawen, and they are ready for an alliance, for they have long viewed Xyperia and Idrae with disdain.¡± One by one, Agents 4, 5, and 6 informed Levi of more alliances including that of Raysonia. Agent 7 eximed, ¡°I have contacted Keerea! Do you know that they have a thousand Deities? Moreover, they even have armaments custom-made for them which makes them exceedingly powerful. They too have joined us!¡±q Chater 3144 Chater 3144 The Return of the God of War Chapter 3144 Dramatic Acting Subsequently, many others, including the five that invited Levi, dered the factions that they had recruited for the alliance. In fact, they even presented their reports withprehensive details. Finally, Agent 1 remarked, ¡°Mr. Garrison, despite how strong Erudia is, we have yet to speak to them about joining our alliance. Can we rely on you to convince them? After all, you¡¯re familiar with Erudia¡¯s Heavenly League.¡± Agent 2 nced at both of them. ¡°I don¡¯t know what the situation is with Zarain, but we will definitely get them to ally with us.¡± Agent 1 added, ¡°On top of that, we have decided to work on dissolving the Elterton Union. That way, Xyperia will have to stand alone against the wrath of the entire world!¡± ¡°Mmm-hmm, moreover, we also have ns to strike at the heart of Xyperia, throwing their nation into chaos. By doing so, Hydron¡¯s chances of sess would increase exponentially!¡± Their acting skills are amazing! Levi and his men were utterly astounded at how dramatic and convincing Hydron¡¯s act was. Their final n of destroying the Elterton Union and Xyperia was especially breathtaking. Given how eloquent and ambitious their words were, it was easy for them to fool others. In fact, theirprehensive yet decisive n was capable of capturing anyone¡¯s attention. It sounded as if they had actually done it. If Levi hadn¡¯t known about it beforehand, he too might have been taken in by them. Despite how well they presented the charade, there were just too many gaping holes in their story. Obviously, these inconsistencies were only obvious to Levi and his men, for they knew some details ahead of time. If it was anyone else, they wouldn¡¯t have seen through it. N?velDrama.Org owns all content. One of the inconsistencies was that Ospea had asked Levi about the situation one hour ago. They wanted to know if he was confident now that Xyperia¡¯s Super Deity project had beenpleted. Hence, it can be inferred that Agent 1 never contacted them. As for Apocalypse that Agent 2 mentioned, Levi knew better than anyone else about their condition. After all, he had killed all their Deities and Deity prospects. There was no way they had any capacity left for trouble. As for Hawen, Levi had wreaked havoc upon their country. With the crown prince dead, it had sealed itself off from the world and naturally wouldn¡¯t join any alliances. When it came to Keerea, Hydron¡¯s information on them was spot on. Unfortunately, Levi had wiped out all their Deities except for Sammy. Consequently, he knew the ims about them wanting to coborate were nothing but lies. In truth, Hydron¡¯s n was wless. However, it was a shame that Levi just happened to possess information about many of the incidents involved, allowing him to recognize the lies at once. Or else, he would truly have been taken in by them. Trying hard to suppress his smile, Levi showed his support for their n and even agreed to make arrangements with Erudia so that they could take on Idrae together. ¡°All right then, let¡¯s grow stronger together and invite others to join us!¡± Meanwhile, the crowd¡¯s attention turned to Dr. Erebus who was standing behind Levi. He was carrying a long wooden box that was wrapped with a cloth. However, no one had any idea what was inside. It simply caught their attention due to its strange shape. Therefore, everyone was observing it out of curiosity. The box actually contained the withered tree branch that they had passed off to Levi as the Ten Millenium Snow Lotus. Due to the fact that it looked like a sword, Levi decided to keep it so that he could unleash it upon those who cheated him of his resources. Consequently, that was the reason why he instructed Dr. Erebus to bring the tree branch with him. Levi¡¯s sole purpose for it was to pierce through the body of whoever wanted to cheat him of his resources. From Hydron¡¯s perspective, it would never have crossed their minds that the box contained the tree branch they used to humiliate Levi. Chater 3145 Chater 3145 The Return of the God of War Chapter 3145 Curiosity Kills The Cat With the withered tree branch on his back, Dr. Erebus looked as if he was carrying a legendary weapon. Moreover, the weapon was going to be used in all its glory to kill everyone present. Holding that thought, Dr. Erebus felt particrly floaty, as if he was an angel who hade to judge them. Original from N?velDrama.Org. When he saw the curious expression of those from Hydron, he couldn¡¯t help but feel amused. Are you really curious? Don¡¯t forget, curiosity killed the cat! Whoever sees itter will be faced with death! Hahaha! After disembarking from the aircraft, Levi scanned his surroundings. ¡°Not bad. This looks really good. I didn¡¯t think a bunch of rabbles who gathered here from all over the world could be whipped into shape by you guys,¡± Levi praised them sincerely. Hydron had developed itself by dering that they were seeking revenge upon Idrae. Thus, the speedy progress they made was indeed impressive. At that moment, everyone in Hydron smiled as they looked at Levi in a strange manner. The look in their eyes seemed to be thanking Levi for all the resources they cheated off him. ¡°That¡¯s the least we can do. Or else, how are we going to aplish our revenge?¡± Agent 1 eximed at Levi, ¡°And now, our work is almost done. I¡¯m sure that you have a good grasp of our strategy by now, which is to unite the world and destroy Xyperia from within and without. That is how we will serve our vengeance upon Idrae. Once our n is set in motion, Xyperia will have no choice but to give Idrae up under pressure from every direction!¡± Levi smiled. ¡°That¡¯s great! You truly have aprehensive n. At this rate, there¡¯s hope for us to sessfully exact revenge upon Idrae!¡± At that moment, Dr. Erebus and the rest yed along. ¡°Hurray! We will finally get our vengeance!¡± ¡°Even though the n isn¡¯t going to be easy, there¡¯s still a good chance of sess!¡± ¡°Unfortunately, Xyperia is just too strong, leaving us no choice but to enact such drastic measures,¡± Agent 1mented. All of them had a disheartened expression on their faces which wasn¡¯t an act at all. After all, they were truly helpless when Idrae attacked them with five thousand Deities. Not only were they unable to exact revenge back then, but they also had to kill their ownpanions just to survive. Evidently, they were truly helpless under those circumstances. However, now that they had submitted themselves to Idrae, they were just putting on a show for Levi. ¡°Hmm? Why aren¡¯t the aircraft carrying the resources here yet?¡± ¡°Why don¡¯t we see them in the sky?¡± ¡°What¡¯s going on? Why doesn¡¯t anyone ask about it?¡± ¡°Levi has already arrived for a while now. Why isn¡¯t anything else happening?¡± At that moment, everyone began to grow anxious, for there was no sign of other cargo aircraft at all. As a result, nervous murmurs began to grow amongst the crowd. In fact, the seven decision-makers and their aides were feeling edgier than the rest. Despite being overwhelmed by anxiety, they didn¡¯t have the courage to ask. At that moment, the members of Hydron exchanged nces and desperately hinted to each other to ask Levi if the resources were on their way. Under those circumstances, they were unable to send someone to check without raising Levi¡¯s suspicions. After hesitating a long while, Agent 5 couldn¡¯t resistmenting, ¡°Mr. Garrison, now that everything has been arranged, thest outstanding item is the arrival of your resources!¡± The moment he raised the matter, everyone else heaved a sigh of relief. Finally, someone brought it up. The rest of them yed along. ¡°Mr. Garrison, where are the resources? Didn¡¯t they arrive together with you?¡± ¡°We were thinking that they would arrive sometime after you. However, there doesn¡¯t seem to be any signs of other aircraft.¡± ¡°Mr. Garrison, where are your resources? Can it be that you¡¯re transporting them in a different manner?¡± Everyone stared at the sky while trying their best to suppress the frustration within them.q Chater 3146 Chater 3146 The Return of the God of War Chapter 3146 Let Me Show You A Treasure All of them were being overwhelmed by anxiety, for their charade could not be considered sessful until they were in possession of the resources. Grinning, Levi looked at the crowd and asked, ¡°Why do you look so worried? With so many resources avable, there¡¯s no reason to hurry.¡± No sooner had the words left Levi¡¯s mouth than everyone panicked as they began to specte if Levi was suspicious of their ruse. Or perhaps, he was beginning to worry. Even though he might have believed their words, he would definitely be extra careful when handing over the resources. N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. At the very least, he would like to see how the organization functioned and if it was true to its goal of seeking revenge upon Idrae. Only by verifying with his own eyes would he be willing to hand over the resources. It wasn¡¯t a matter of whether he believed them or not, it was just a testament to how experienced he was. At that moment, such thoughts were shing through the decision-makers¡¯ minds, for they had concluded that Levi was thinking along those lines. He had wanted to make sure they were legit before deciding on giving them the resources. ¡°There¡¯s no hurry at all! We are just worried about the transportation process. It would be troublesome if someone else was eyeing them,¡± Agent 1 exined at once. At the same time, he gave his men a knowing look. Agent 3 responded at once, ¡°Let¡¯s not discuss the resources for now, Mr. Garrison. Instead, let¡¯s talk about Idrae and Xyperia.¡± ¡°Hmm? Talk about them?¡± Levi was stunned. He was curious to know what they had hidden up their sleeve. ¡°To be honest, we have recently infiltrated Xyperia and Idrae with our spies. As of now, those spies continue to provide us information from within Idrae¡¯s internal operations,¡± Agent 3 remarked with a smile. Pfft! Levi almost burst intoughter. Despite being Idraes double agents, they have the cheek to im that they have spies in there? ¡°Hmm? Tell me about it!¡± Levi was truly curious. ¡°Mr. Garrison, pleasee over to our intelligence department first.¡± Agent 3 led the way, while Levi and his entourage followed behind. When they arrived, the intelligence team revealed all the information that they had just received. It was the news that Xyperia had sessfully developed the ultimate version of the Super Deity. The information not only includedprehensive data but also revealed the fact that the most powerful Super Deity¡¯sbat prowess had yet to be measured. Furthermore, it also included Idrae¡¯s current n on upgrading its own capabilities. Given the sensitivity of the information, one couldn¡¯t deny that the decision-makers were extremely smart. They were able to convince anyone with such in-depth data. However, that information was given to them as double agents and wasn¡¯t obtained by their spies as imed. In spite of that, they were still responsible for showing it to Levi, for nothing could be more convincing than that. ¡°Now that Xyperia is so strong that it has a hegemony over the world and Idrae has strengthened themselves significantly, how are we going to get our vengeance?¡± ¡°We have to hurry up and grow more powerful! Mr. Garrison, bring the resources over. We have no time to lose!¡± ¡°Furthermore, thetest report from my spies shows that Xyperia is adopting a policy of war where they¡¯re going to annihte all their enemies! As a result, Idrae ising for us too!¡± ¡°Thus, we are short of time now. Mr. Garrison, send the resources over so that we can start preparing right away.¡± When the men saw that Levi was convinced, they began to bring the topic back to the resources. Levi pretended to be shocked. ¡°Really? Since when did the matter escte to that extent? In that case, time is of the essence!¡± Agent 1 used the opportunity to ask, ¡°Hence, where are the resources, Mr. Garrison? Have you transported them here?¡± ¡°Speaking of the resources, I would first like to show you a treasure of mine!¡± A devious smile broke out on Levi¡¯s face. ¡°Hmm? Treasure? What treasure?¡± Everyone was filled with curiosity. Levi cracked a mysterious grin. ¡°Compared to the treasure I¡¯m going to show you, the resources are barely worth anything!¡± Chater 3147 Chater 3147 The Return of the God of War Chapter 3147 The Familiar Wooden Box ¡°The resources are worthlesspared to the treasure?¡± Levi had barely finished when the men¡¯s eyes gleamed with greed. Did Levi bring a divine tool? In the blink of an eye, they were no longer fixated on the resources, for Levi had brought something that he regarded as a valuable treasure. Given Levi¡¯s exposure and his endless supply of resources, only something impressive could cause him to see it that way, which is a really rare urrence! With their curiosity piqued, everyone put the resources at the back of their mind. Unable to hold back his suspense, Agent 1 couldn¡¯t resist asking, ¡°Mr. Garrison, where is this so-called treasure of yours?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right! What is it? It sounds really mysterious.¡± ¡°For something to have caught your eye, I¡¯m sure it¡¯s really extraordinary.¡± ¡°Mr. Garrison, now that you have our interest aroused, you should show it to us quickly!¡± Everyone else expressed the same level of intense curiosity. Sigh! Dr. Erebus let out a long sigh. As the saying goes, curiosity killed the cat. And yet, these guys insist on knowing what is it, unaware that it would bring about their death! N?velDrama.Org owns all content. Nevertheless, Dr. Erebus, Digital God, and everyone else was filled with anticipation, for they knew the show was just getting started. It was just that the anticipation they felt was very different from that of Hydron¡¯s. ¡°Of course it¡¯s something impressive! Before that, I have to know, is everyone in your organization here?¡± Levi asked. Since he was there to annihte all of them, it would be meaningless if he missed some of them out. Therefore, he had even reminded them to gather everyone prior to his arrival. ¡°We¡¯re all here. Once we received your message, all of us assembled here.¡± ¡°In fact, we were worried that we would end up short-handed given the number of resources that needed to be moved.¡± ¡°Now that everyone in the organization is gathered, we have a total of a hundred and seventy thousand men,¡± Agent 1 and his men answered consecutively. Levi cracked a smile. ¡°That¡¯s great! With everyone here, it will make things easier.¡± When they saw Levi smile, they too smiled alongside him. Unknown to them, hidden beneath Levi¡¯s smile was an overflowing murderous intent. His intention was to kill everyone once he confirmed that they were all present. Unfortunately, Hydron¡¯s understanding of what Levi meant was entirely different. ¡°And now, I¡¯ll be unveiling this priceless treasure of mine for you to see!¡± Levi grinned. An uproar could be heard throughout the ind as everyone jostled for position to see what Levi¡¯s treasure was. Filled with excitement, Agent 1 and the rest stared at Levi without blinking. Subsequently, Levi called out to Dr. Erebus, ¡°Erebus!¡± ¡°Got it!¡± Dr. Erebus stepped forward. Boom! Everyone¡¯s eyes glistened with excitement as they could hardly wait to see the treasure. When they saw the sack that Dr. Erebus was carrying on his back, it dawned upon them that the treasure was inside. No wonder it has been wrapped so meticulously. Evidently, everyone was right to be curious about it earlier. It must definitely be special for him to carry it all this while. Countless pair of eyes fell upon Dr. Erebus. Looking at the crowd, Dr. Erebus sneered under his breath, ¡°Whoeverys their eyes on the treasure will be met with death!¡± Everyone watched as he put down the cloth bag and peeled it awayyer byyer. ¡°I wonder what¡¯s inside?¡± ¡°It looks like a wooden box?¡± ¡°The treasure must definitely be inside. The box isn¡¯t important. What counts is the treasure!¡± Once the cloth was removed, a wooden box revealed itself. ¡°Hmm? That box looks familiar. It feels like we have seen it somewhere before,¡± someone commented.q Chater 3148 Chater 3148 The Return of the God of War Chapter 3148 The Withered Tree Branch Even though the majority of them didn¡¯t recognize the wooden box, some of them were still aware of what it was. After all, the box had originated from their hands. As a result, they found it familiar when they saw it but couldn¡¯t recall its origins. ¡°I feel like I have seen the box before,¡± Agent 23 and Agent 29 mumbled together. As for the other three who had invited Levi previously, they too felt the same way. How could they not, for they were the ones that bought the box in the first ce. They just couldn¡¯t recognize it given how suddenly it was unveiled. ¡°The box looks really familiar!¡± Even the seven decision-makers found it familiar although no one could recall why. As for the ones who actually sent it to Levi, they were standing at the back and could barely see anything. If they had stood a little closer, they would have instantly recognized the box. Despite the box¡¯s exquisite design, it didn¡¯t look out of the ordinary for everyone else. Moreover, all of them were distracted by the anxiousness to see what the treasure actually was. After taking a quick nce at the wooden box, they didn¡¯t seem bothered by it, as they couldn¡¯t wait for the box to be opened and the treasure to be revealed. Blinded by greed, no one recognized the box at all. Meanwhile, Levi was taken aback. Have they been driven mad by greed? How can they not tell where the box is from? Dr. Erebus too was caught by surprise because he had expected them to gasp the moment they saw it. In the end, no one recognized it at all. What are they doing? ¡°Open it! Quick, open it!¡± ¡°Where¡¯s the treasure?¡± One by one, the crowd shouted impatiently when they saw Dr. Erebus stop. The seven decision-makers even felt the urge to open the box themselves. They were so excited that they could barely restrain themselves to the extent they were unaware of how easily Levi aroused their curiosity. After having to wait for Levi for five days, they were now frustrated over another dy to see the treasure. ¡°I beg of you, hurry up and show us the treasure!¡± Agent 33 almost dropped to his knees in front of Dr. Erebus, who shook his head in resignation. ¡°You will regret it, for you¡¯ll die once you haveid eyes upon it!¡± Given how riled up everyone was, no one took Dr. Erebus¡¯ advice nor thought of the potential danger. Just when Dr. Erebus was about to open it, Levi stopped him. Staring at the crowd, he asked again, ¡°Do you really want to see the treasure?¡± ¡°We do! Yes, we do!¡± the crowd raved as if they had lost their minds.. In fact, it was the seven decision-makers that yelled the loudest. ¡°Mr. Garrison, I¡¯ll get on my knees for you. Just show us the treasure!¡± They could no longer hold back their emotions. Levi¡¯s lips broadened into a smile upon seeing their reaction. ¡°Do you really want to see it? You will definitely regret it!¡± At that moment, all of them nodded vehemently. ¡°We won¡¯t regret it!¡± ¡°We definitely won¡¯t!¡± ¡°Quick, show it to us!¡± the crowd urged fervently. Levi snorted, ¡°Fine. I have given you your chance, but you have refused to take it.¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± Levi¡¯s words baffled them. What does he mean? Unfortunate for them, they didn¡¯t think much of it. Levi ordered Dr. Erebus to open the box. Crack! The box was finally opened. Amidst everyone undivided attention, Dr. Erebus took out the withered tree branch that looked like a sword. What? Isn¡¯t this¡­ N?velDrama.Org owns all content. Stunned by the sight of the tree branch, the crowd fell into a deathly silence. Chater 3149 Chater 3149 The Return of the God of War Chapter 3149 The Joke Of The Ten Millenium Snow Lotus The noise subsided almost instantaneously as the crowd held their breath in stunned silence. The appearance of the tree branch rooted them to the spot in fear as if a gust of freezing gale rushed up from beneath their feet and enveloped them in a block of frost. What a shocking turn of events. They were awaiting the treasure but nobody expected that to be it. It was an oue none of them expected. Original from N?velDrama.Org. Dr. Erebus, however, was greeted with the very scene he predicted. They will no doubt be left speechless when they see this. From where he stood, the motionless crowd looked more like statues instead of people. Nobody had recognized the wooden box until the withered branch appeared alongside it. It was only then thatprehension had dawned upon their faces. Wasn¡¯t that the box we sent to Levi as a final insult when we lied to him about the Ten Millenium Snow Lotus? How could we have forgotten? It was the most offensive thing we ever did to him! There is no way we will forget that! We might not have recognized it if either one of the items were produced but when both appeared together, every single one of us in the crowd would know. In fact, the ones who do not know, also the ones who wanted to avenge themselves, have been killed by us. The rest who survived conspired to defraud Levi. To Agent 7, the realization copsed upon him like a thunder strike. Being the one to have picked up the dried branch, he knew better than anybody else. Back then, they had only intended to go through with the deception as the gesture of sending the wooden box for an additionalyer of insult was too troublesome. However, Agent 6 felt it prudent to go through with the humiliation and suggested sending an empty box. It was met with genial apuse. Upon gaining everybody¡¯s agreement, the n was quickly put into action. The people who had invited Levi bought a wooden box. Agent 7 was not satisfied. He picked up a dried branch from beneath his feet and put it into the wooden box. ¡°We did not lie to Levi,¡± Agent 7 joked at that time. ¡°Isn¡¯t this the Ten Millenium Snow Lotus he¡¯s after? Here it is!¡± Soon, it had be a running gag in their group. Whenever they saw a withered branch like the one in the box, they called it the Ten Millenium Snow Lotus. Even if they forgot about the box, the withered branch would no doubt leave a deep impression. The crowd recognized the withered branch immediately, which was a particrly memorable sight to Agent 7 as it was a severe blow to him. No wonder the wooden box looked familiar! It was taken from us! At that moment, there was nothing else except thoughts of the treasure on their minds. The seven decision-makers turned a nasty shade of green at the sight of the withered branch. The rest of the crowd was bing unhinged with shock. Is that it? The treasure? More importantly, why did Levi bring this here to show us? Could it be¡­ Suddenly, a terrifying possibility urred to them with the ominous and sudden crash of a thunderbolt.q Chater 3150 Chater 3150 The Return of the God of War Chapter 3150 Like A Sword Though the day was bright and sunny, it felt to the crowd as if the sky had turned an ashen gray. Their minds went paralyzed with shock. As a dull hum filled their ears, hallucinations ofplete annihtion were conjured before their eyes. What a frightening thought! How could that be? Hasn¡¯t that been thrown away? How does he still have it? Does that mean he has found out about the Ten Millenium Snow Lotus deception? The crowd became even more horrified at that thought as they emitted a collective gasp. Impossible! We were so careful! Though we all did y a role by voicing our enthusiasm for participating in the deception, Agent 3 was the one to have orchestrated it. He has always been a careful man and would not have left any clues behind. Even the people who investigated in his wake yielded nothing. How could Levi remain calm if he knew the truth? Besides, if he really is already aware, would it make sense to lie to him again? The resources were transported by us which makes it impossible that he could have known! As the crowd had already dered their support for Levi to face Hydron, they were struck with horror at the proof thaty before them. They began harbor a suspicion at the dyed arrival of Levi¡¯s resources. Original from N?velDrama.Org. Every eye was on Levi whose expression could not be read. Does he even know about what¡¯s going on? It¡¯s hard to tell! The seven decision-makers, especially Agent 7 and Agent 3, began to feel frightened. After Agent 1 did his best to regain hisposure, he turned to Levi. ¡°What is the meaning of this, Mr. Garrison? Where is the treasure? Could you have brought the wrong item?¡± The others chimed in, feigning ignorance. ¡°That¡¯s right. Where is the treasure? Enough games, Mr. Garrison. We want to see it!¡± They intended to test if Levi was aware of the truth. He smiled, the mysterious sense of foreboding growing deeper to the further confusion of the crowd as he spoke. ¡°It¡¯s right here!¡± ¡°Stop messing around, Mr. Garrison,¡± Agent 1 pleaded wearily. ¡°That¡¯s a withered tree branch! How could it be the treasure?¡± The others chimed in. ¡°This withered branch is barelyparable to the resource. How could it be a treasure?¡± Levi was insistent. ¡°This is it.¡± ¡°Eh?¡± Before the others could interrupt, Levi posited the question as he held out the withered branch. ¡°What do you think this branch resembles?¡± The crowd appeared thoroughly confused, still uncertain whether or not Levi was aware of their deception. However, they felt obliged to humor him. ¡°Like magical herbs?¡± Agent 1 answered tentatively. The others offered their guesses. ¡°Ginseng? Snow lotus?¡± Levi shook his head at all of the responses. ¡°No, look at the shape. What does it remind you of?¡± He shook the branch in his hand as though guiding their inference. Agent 1 and his men could not for the life of them figure out what Levi meant. ¡°We don¡¯t know, Mr. Garrison,¡± Agent 1 conceded. ¡°Our imagination is too limited, it seems.¡± At that moment, a voice came from the corner. ¡°It looks like a sword!¡± Chater 3151 Chater 3151 The Return of the God of War Chapter 3151 Guess Who The longer I stare at it, the more I¡¯m sure of my answer. The part that Levi is grasping is the hilt. Above it is the de. The whole thing resembles a sword. Levi¡¯s eyes glinted with satisfaction. ¡°That¡¯s the answer I¡¯m looking for!¡± The crowd was stunned. What does he mean by that? The crowd gazed breathlessly at Levi and awaited his verdict. Agent 1 and the rest stood quivering with fear, not daring to enquire further as they listened meekly to Levi. He waved the branch around in amusement. ¡°That was what I thought too when I firstid eyes on it. The shape struck me so much that I kept the branch with me.¡± ¡°What would you do with a withered branch like that, Mr. Garrison?¡± Dr. Erebus asked, ying along. ¡°What does one do with a sword? Killing people, of course!¡± A shudder of horror passed through the crowd as they felt the cold air permeating their bodies, causing them to quiver guiltily. The murderous intent behind Levi¡¯s airy remark they felting made them feel as if their spot in hell had already been marked. As a result, many began panting in fear. Chaos erupted over the scene as gasps and the chattering of teeth exploded on all sides. ¡°Who do you wish to kill?¡± Dr. Erebus urged. At once, the noise stopped abruptly. Not even the sound of panicked breathing could be heard. It was as if time and space had stood still at that moment. The members of the crowd looked more like statues than people. Levi smiled as he turned his gaze onto the decision-makers. ¡°Who do you think I should kill?¡± The question crashed on their eardrums like a thunderbolt and made them wince. We get the hint! N?velDrama.Org owns this. At that point, everybody understood that Levi was definitely aware of the deception. Isn¡¯t every gesture he has taken up to the point of asking that cruelly rhetorical question enough proof that he knew everything? He means to kill us! The atmosphere grew tense and silent at once,den with the anticipation of a bomb going off. The nerves of every single person were stretched to their breaking point. They did not intend to burn their bridges with Levi as they still desired his resources. What if it¡¯s just a coincidence? What if there is still hope for his resources? Fortunately, Agent 3 came to the rescue. ¡°To kill ourmon enemy ¨C Idrae!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right! To kill Idrae!¡± Relieved at the timely response, Agent 1 and the others began to chime in. Through theirbined efforts, it did not take long for the difort to be neutralized. Levi was amused. That was a witty response to diffuse the tension! He studied the withered branch. ¡°Idrae must be killed, no doubt, but not with this branch. This branch is meant for others!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± Agent 3 added. ¡°Our foes shall face its wrath!¡± Agent 1 became emboldened. ¡°Stop messing around, Mr. Garrison. We have seen the treasure you talked about. Where are the resources? Perhaps we should discuss other matters!¡± The others attempted to shift the topic of conversation. ¡°We haven¡¯t seen the resources, Mr. Garrison. Could something have happened?¡± Levi smiled reassuringly. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ve made arrangements for the resources.¡± To be sent to hell alongside all of you! Disarmed by his smile, his words filled the crowd with hope.q Chater 3152 Chater 3152 The Return of the God of War Chapter 3152 Stop Pretending Dr. Erebus tried his best to refrain from bursting intoughter.. You fools! The price of the resources has been paid by your blood! If we bring you more resources, you won¡¯t have enough lives to spare. Agent 1 smiled at Levi¡¯s words as if arriving at a conclusion. ¡°What do you mean then, Mr. Garrison?¡± a voice in the crowd asked. Levi brandished the withered branch. ¡°Don¡¯t you know where this came from? Somebody has attempted to cheat me of my resources with the Ten Millenium Snow Lotus! After the resources had been delivered, the Lotus remained to be found. Instead, they left me with this miserable branch.¡± ¡°What! The cheek!¡± ¡°How dare they deceive Mr. Garrison? Do they have a death wish?¡± Agent 1 and his men feigned surprise at the revtion. ¡°Initially disappointed, it had then urred to me that the branch resembled a sword,¡± Levi said, his voice suddenly cold. ¡°I swore to use this branch to avenge myself against those who had lied to me.¡± Agent 1 and his men felt a suffocating cold enveloping them, some even already envisioning themselves being impaled by the branch and shuddered from the preemptive pain.. ¡°Many who had received my reward over that period have deceived me! I remembered each and every one of them and shall avenge myself ordingly.¡± The crowd was beginning to have an idea of where he was going with that. Wasn¡¯t there a genocide a couple of days ago? Though the death toll of over a hundred thousand isn¡¯t thergest in human history, but scattered all over the world, they had died within a day. Amongst the dead were the Dark Sentinels of Elterton Union. How terrifying! The person responsible for the widespread atrocitiesmitted several days ago was not known, nor was his rtionship with Elterton Union. However, Levi¡¯s speech cast a light on the matter. There are simrities between them and us. We have both deceived Levi to obtain his resources. As they have died by Levi¡¯s hand, our turn may very well be next. At that thought, the crowd grew even paler. If that¡¯s true, we¡¯re in big trouble. Could Levi have known this entire time that he was being lied to? Has it been a trap? Shuddering with fear, they did not dare imagine further past that point. ¡°Even Idrae had managed to deceive me. Am I really an easy target?¡± Levi mumbled to himself. ¡°In fact, they were so confident that they did not even bring their Deities! Because of their arrogance, the three ringleaders and twenty of their men have all been easily in.¡± At that moment, he appeared to the crowd as the devil himself. What the hell is going on? That threat is more frightening than Idrae leading five thousand Deities. Levi nced at the crowd. ¡°Each and every one of them were punished for their transgressions. I have not acted against some of my enemies, preferring instead to give them a chance to own up. I¡¯m still waiting for a confession for those involved in the deception involving the Ten Millenium Snow Lotus. These people did a thoroughly good job of leaving no trace of their actions behind.¡± As he spoke, Levi suddenly turned to Agent 1 and the others. ¡°Do you know who are the ones who had lied to me about the Ten Millenium Snow Lotus?¡± Agent 1 and Agent 2 shook their heads. N?velDrama.Org owns this. ¡°Not a clue,¡± answered Agent 3. ¡°Could it be Idrae?¡± One by one, the rest shook their heads slowly as if terrified that Levi would see through their deception. Leviughed. ¡°Still pretending, are you? Let me refresh your memory!¡± The crowd gulped. ¡°Of what?¡± Under their stupefied gaze, the withered branch in Levi¡¯s hand turned into a lethal sword as he drove it into Agent 3¡¯s stomach. Blood sprayed out of the stab wound like a fine mist onto each and every one of the audience¡¯s faces. Chater 3153 Chater 3153 The Return of the God of War Chapter 3153 Let Me Refresh Your Memory None of us expected this! He just goes around killing whenever he wants! Even Dr. Erebus was stunned. I knew that Levi was going to act, I just didn¡¯t know when! It was so sudden. I had expected him to act later rather than sooner. Initially frozen with fear at the grotesque spectacle before them, the spray of fresh, hot blood upon their faces started them out of their reverie. Levi has stabbed Agent 3 with the withered branch! How is that possible? However, the hot liquid rolling down their faces and the metallic stench served as irrefutable proof against their denial. Blood sprayed and frothed from Agent 3¡¯s wound as Levi extracted the branch from his victim¡¯s body, who gazed at thetter with stunned disbelief. The look of shock on his face indicated that he did not expect Levi to act. The dull thud of Agent 3¡¯s lifeless body falling onto the ground shook many within the crowd out of their horrified reverie. Every eye in the crowd swiveled toward Levi. They were not alone in their disbelief. Even the other six decision-makers grew terrified at the sight of their fallenrade. We have more questions than answers at this point! Some even looked dazed as if the spectacle before them was so gruesome that they could not comprehend the horrors they had witnessed. The sensation of fresh blood upon their facespletely unhinged them. For a long time, they could not respond. ¡°I have refreshed your memory!¡± said Levi with cold sarcasm. ¡°Do you remember now?¡± Agent 1 was the first to regain hisposure. ¡°I¡­¡± Just as the first word was out of his mouth, Levi made a lunge for Agent 2 who stood beside his comrade and forced the withered branch he held in his right hand through thetter¡¯s throat amidst a fresh spray of blood. He ys Agent 2 like one would a chicken for ughter! Agent 2¡¯s eyes were frozen in shock. With a supreme effort to summon the remnants of his instincts, he attempted to struggle but found to his horror that his body had bepletely immobile. As the light faded from his fearful eyes, his body fell with a thump and moved no more. That was an unprecedented turn of events! First Agent 3, now Agent 2. Levi had outdone himself again! Agent 2 and Agent 3 were Deities, the most powerful group within their organization.N?velDrama.Org owns this. The seven decision-makers have achieved the power they possessed by abusing their position to save the best resources for themselves before passing them on. Though the seven were the most powerful fighters in their organization, they were no more powerful than pheasants in Levi¡¯s hands. Maybe he got lucky with a sneak attack on Agent 3, but Agent 2 was assaulted in the in sight of everybody! It was a testament to Levi¡¯s abilities to be able to subdue them as easily as he did. With another dull thud, Agent 2¡¯s body fell alongside hisrade. The crowd began perspiring. That¡¯s two in a row. They saw what wasing. It doesn¡¯t look like Levi is here to deliver resources. I think he¡¯s here for revenge! That thought dawned upon many in the crowd. Levi pulled the withered branch out of histest victim. Before he could say anything, Agent 1 took the initiative in an attempt to put an end to the massacre. ¡°You must have been mistaken, Mr. Garrison. Why would you do such a thing? You¡¯ve killed two of my brothers for no apparent reason. You wouldn¡¯t even exin yourself!¡± The rest chimed in as they regained their wits. ¡°You must have been mistaken, Mr. Garrison. Why would you kill your allies?¡± ¡°They¡¯re like your family! Why would you kill your own family members?¡± ¡°We don¡¯t understand what you¡¯re referring to, Mr. Garrison! That has nothing to do with us!¡±q Chater 3154 Chater 3154 The Return of the God of War Chapter 3154 Disgusting In an instant, the intermingling voices of the crowd demanding an answer from Levi erupted from all sides. Levi swept a nce through the crowd. ¡°Still in denial, are you? I¡¯ll start killing you one by one until you confess to your sins!¡± N?velDrama.Org owns all content. Agent 1 turned pale. ¡°What is the meaning of this, Mr. Garrison?¡± he shouted in a panic. ¡°You¡¯ve killed two of ours. What do you want? Are we just punching bags to you?¡± ¡°Face the consequences of your lies, then!¡± Without another word, Levi swung the withered branch high above his head like a sword and dove into the crowd. With lightning speed, he dashed through the crowd and left a trail of bodies in his wake that toppled over long after he had passed them. It did not matter if they were Deities or embodied anybat prowess, they sumbed to the overwhelming flurry of his swordsmanship. In the blink of an eye, the death toll had reached over a hundred. By then, Agent 1 had regained hisposure. ¡°You have picked a fight with the wrong people, Levi! You will die for the impertinence of ying our own in front of us!¡± The decision-makers were thoroughly enraged. They abandoned all pretense as it did nothing to quell Levi¡¯s rampage. Leviughed in the face of their rage. ¡°Finally revealing your true colors? I prefer it this way. Your acting was disgusting.¡± ¡°There¡¯s no further need to lie to you at this point, Levi. I¡¯m sure you¡¯re already aware of it yourself. You¡¯re right! We are the ones to suggest deceiving you with the Ten Millenium Snow Lotus. The branch in your hand was picked up from the ground by my feet. It doesn¡¯t feel good to be lied to, does it? Aren¡¯t you too savvy and cunning to fall for it that easily?¡± As he exined, Agent 6 let out a maniacal cackle. ¡°You might have already figured it out. So what? You still fell for our ruse! We¡¯ve already consumed your resources! Hah! You¡¯vepletely lost to us this time, Levi. We lied to you and brought you unspeakable shame and turned you into a joke! In fact, we have a running gag. Whenever we see a withered branch, we will call it a Ten Millenium Snow Lotus. What a fool we¡¯ve made you out to be!¡± The rest finally abandoned all pretense and jeered at him. Levi gazed at them calmly without speaking as he knew that their words could not insult him. They did nothing against his self-esteem. On the other hand, his abusers began to panic. Agent 7 was not satisfied. ¡°Did you think that we were really going to openly support Xyperia and Idrae? We have conspired with them in advance to deceive you! I¡¯m sure you did not think of that, eh?¡± Agent 4ughed. ¡°You were so easy that we almost thought that you were allowing yourself to be lied to! All of the resources that we have scammed from you had been consumed by us!¡± The crowd felt a palpable sense of relief at Agent 4¡¯s announcement. Before, they were under the impression that Levi was aware of their deception but allowed himself to be lied to as a means to toy with them. Now that Agent 4 has spoken, it doesn¡¯t matter if Levi did it on purpose or not. We¡¯ve used up all the resources anyway! At the end of the day, we are the ones to have profited from it the most. By all appearances, we have already seeded in our endeavor to deceive Levi. Agent 4¡¯s words cleared the confusion in the air. Levi merely gazed at them with apparent amusement. Fools, every one of them! Chater 3155 Chater 3155 The Return of the God of War Chapter 3155 Fall Out Levi felt the need to apud at their bravado. All of them are wicked, short-sighted creatures. Curiosity and greed kill. Even if they have used the resources, they have been exchanged with your lives. Now that you have the resources, your lives belong to me and I havee to collect my bounty. Whether or not it is fair or if you agree, my word is thew. The price to pay for lying to me in exchange for my resources is your life. Though you may feel you have got the better end of the bargain, it will be toote for regretster when I im your lives. The advantage that they have perceived had been nned by Levi all along. Though the resources were disposable to him, it was a great offense to take them from him via deceitful means. The ease of obtaining the resources is my business, not yours. Since you have lied to me to gain them, then something is going to happen to you. The crowd was at that point still drunk on giddy relief. ¡°You didn¡¯t think of that, did you, Levi? Who cares if you knew about it from the beginning? Your wit has backfired on you!¡± ¡°Hah! So what if we¡¯ve been yed by you? We¡¯ve already consumed your resources!¡± ¡°Only the resources are the most important! We don¡¯t care about anything else after obtaining them.¡± The taunts and jeers toward Levi continued. At the sight of his calm demeanor, the crowd was under the assumption that Levi was suppressing his temper with difficulty. Levi was visibly suppressing something. Spurred by signs of his resolve crumbling, the crowd kept up its verbal tirade to incense him further. At the sight of Levi not even moving a muscle, Agent 23, who had previously invited Levi sneered. ¡°Want to hear something that would make your spine crawl, Levi? ¡°Do you remember the blood alteration record from Rodunst? We were the ones who destroyed the record! A Deity dispatched by us did it! Unexpected, isn¡¯t it? It was us! Otherwise, your daughter¡¯s poison might have been cured. It was all done by us!¡± Led by Agent 23, the crowd began cackling. Levi wore a slight smile. ¡°Unexpected indeed. So it was you!¡± The crowd construed his demeanor as a valiant attempt of faking a smile to disguise his rising temper pushed to its limits. ¡°That¡¯s not all! We¡¯d even conspired with Idrae to kill all of those who dared to receive your second reward. We were doing our best to stop your daughter¡¯s detoxification process. We spared no expense, you hear me? ¡°The benefits increased by your daughter¡¯s failure to undergo detoxification. ¡°We have issued death warrants from the start. The entire organization focused on that goal. One-third of the obstacles you have encountered thus far are caused by us. Did not see thating, did you?¡± By that point, the decision-makersid out all of their cards. They spoke of each time they sabotaged his ns or deceived him. ¡°Also, we have sent people to stop you at the auction of the magical medicine belonging to the Miracle Doctor of Erudia. We have seeded by having the magical medicine fall into the hands of the mysterious thief rather than yours! Up until now, we are not afraid to tell you! We have been the ones interfering with your ns and lying to you! ¡°You are a fool, Levi! You know nothing!¡± The crowd felt ted by having the burden off their chest. Original from N?velDrama.Org. It was the moment of unmasking Levi¡¯s feigned calmness they were excited for. Will he lose his mind the moment he finds out the truth? Will his expression even change? All will be revealed by the next instant! Every expectant eye in the crowd was on Levi at that moment.q Chater 3156 Chater 3156 The Return of the God of War Chapter 3156 Vengeance Unfortunately, they were disappointed as Levi¡¯s cid expression did not disy the slightest hint of change. He looked as if the things that were said about him did not pertain to him at all. He couldn¡¯t even be triggered. What a shame! The crowd was disappointed. What terrific self control! He¡¯s tough for not even losing hisposure after being told the truth! It¡¯s as if Levi had known the truth the entire time. That¡¯s impossible! The crowd who had been expecting Levi to lose his temper lost their temper. Why aren¡¯t you reacting, Levi? They felt as if they were about to burst with anger. Even the five remaining decision-makers were about to explode with rage. What the hell is going on? How is Levi that calm? Is he suppressing it well or is there another reason? How could he not react at all after hearing the truth? That¡¯s impossible! What¡¯s the actual reason? The crowd was going mad with desperate spection. Levi is too good at tormenting us! He had been doing so from the very start. ¡°You are a fool, Levi!¡± Agent 1 blurted. ¡°Has it never urred to you that the six leaders of Idrae had us surrounded with five thousand Deities here once? From that moment on, we swore allegiance to Idrae and are now Xyperians!¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to avenge yourselves?¡± Levi asked at once. ¡°Every single one of you has a grudge against Idrae, do you not? How could you just surrender to your mortal enemy without a fight?¡± The crowd was left speechless at Levi¡¯s speech. Many of them bowed their heads without speaking. Original from N?velDrama.Org. He¡¯s right. We have beckeys of Idrae. But we still do not have a good night¡¯s sleep due to the shame and guilt associated with our surrender. Some of them who were thick-skinned did not take his words to heart. Vengeance against Idrae? Agent 1 chose that moment to speak up. ¡°You are a d*mn fool for seeking Idrae out for vengeance. All of you! ¡°Are you even aware of how powerful Xyperia is right now? What do you think will happen if you pick a fight with Idrae who has Xyperia¡¯s backing? ¡°They have at least a hundred thousand Deities, and those are only the ones they want you to know about! I¡¯m sure that the actual number would be a lot more than that. Also, they have managed to achieve Super Deity. The lowest equivalent of one Super Deity is five hundred ordinary Deities. I shudder to even conceive of such power. I wouldn¡¯t be surprised if a Super Deity deployed is able to wipe us all out in a single move. ¡°Against such odds, do you think a revenge n is feasible? I¡¯m telling you, even a global alliance is no match for them!¡± Levi gazed at their sneers without a word. ¡°Grudges aside, lives must be prioritized. How would you avenge yourselves if you¡¯re dead? Idrae is our sworn enemy,¡± Agent 1 said. ¡°It¡¯s only a small setback of us not being able to take them on right now. We¡¯ll y the long game of gaining their trust by serving them while we bide our time to eventually turn on them.¡± The rest hastened to chime in. ¡°That¡¯s right, we¡¯ll have our revenge eventually. Our oath of fealty is insincere. We will bide our time and strike when the moment is right.¡± The five who had extended the invitation to Levi earlier added with unctuous grins, ¡°We will avenge Agent 8 and seven thousand of our brothers! They were the ones to have protected us from Idrae¡¯s wrath with their lives. It is a slight we will never forget!¡± Levi suddenly began to cackle maniacally. The crowd gazed at each other uncertainly. What¡¯s heughing about? It sounds like he¡¯s making fun of us. What¡¯s going on? Chater 3157 Chater 3157 The Return of the God of War Chapter 3157 The Madman ¡°Enough,¡± called Levi as hisughter subsided. ¡°There¡¯s no need to keep up your act anymore.¡± ¡°Do you really think we are not aware of the death of the seven thousand? They were a group of insurgents hell-bent on revenge led by Agent 8! However, they were not killed by Idrae, were they? They were killed by you! ¡°Don¡¯t think that I wouldn¡¯t find out that Idrae had you y Agent 8 and his seven thousand men as a test of loyalty!¡± ¡°H-how did you know?¡± Agent 1 stammered. Turning pale, the crowd stoppedughing at once as they gazed at Levi in disbelief. We wouldn¡¯t be as shocked as this if it was something else he knew instead of this deep, dark secret. How the hell did he find out? It was a closely guarded pact between us and Idrae. Nobody else knew. How could Levi know? They gazed at him with abject terror. Levi noticed their confusion and smiled. ¡°I knew everything you were confessing earlier, even the destruction of the blood alteration record and how you tried your best to stop my daughter¡¯s detoxification. I knew all of it!¡± Though Levi spoke in a light tone, the crowd began to tremble in fear. We¡¯re done for. He knows everything! That was why he didn¡¯t react when we told him the truth earlier. He has known everything all along. ¡°You know everything?¡± repeated Agent 7 as he regarded Levi in fearful disbelief. The crowd was turning mad with fear. I can¡¯t believe Levi already knows everything. ¡°Do you think of me as a fool who knows nothing and that your pathetic performance was enough to deceive me?¡± He knows! He knew everything all along! ¡°N-no,¡± Agent 1 said as he shook his head. ¡°That¡¯s not true. We have a lot of questions.¡± Agent 4 took the initiative to attempt a negotiation. ¡°First, you must promise to deliver all of your resources. Why do you need four or five days? If you already know everything, you would rush over at once, wouldn¡¯t you? Why wait?¡± Every eye turned toward Levi as they awaited his answer expectantly. ¡°It¡¯s simple!¡± Levi said airily. ¡°I was waiting for Xyperia¡¯s Super Deity project to be concluded.¡± ¡°Awaiting for the conclusion of their project?¡± The crowd exchanged bewildered looks. What does he mean? Shouldn¡¯t a vengeance n be carried out as soon as possible? Why does he want to wait until after the project finishes? How would he fight against them by then? Levi¡¯s actions defy logic sometimes. Levi merely smiled. ¡°I¡¯m expecting a challenge when I show up. It¡¯ll be too boring for me to kill them all too easily.¡± He¡¯s mad! Who in their right mind wouldin about their opponent¡¯s weakness and give them strength to grow? N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. Even if Levi did not have the capacity to aplish that, his courage was a feat in itself. Levi must be the first and only man in history to provoke Xyperia. The crowd gaped at him in awe. Dr. Erebus chuckled. ¡°I bet you didn¡¯t see thating, eh? That was why we waited an additional five days!¡± ¡°Since you already know that it was us who have been deceiving you all along, destroyed the blood alteration record, on top of all the additional lies,¡± Agent 5 asked, ¡°why did you continue to humor us? ¡°Why did you willingly hand us all the resources when you know that you are being lied to? ¡°Even if they¡¯re worthless to you, surely you wouldn¡¯t just hand them over?¡± Being the question on everybody¡¯s minds, they huddled closer in anticipation of his answer. Now we believe that there definitely is something wrong! It¡¯s not that simple! We¡¯ve finally asked the important questions. Levi smiled.q Chater 3158 Chater 3158 The Return of the God of War Chapter 3158 Is That A Large Number ¡°That¡¯s because the resources are paid for by your life! By helping yourselves to my resources, you¡¯ve consented to giving your life in exchange. Now I havee to im what is mine!¡± The crowd grew berserk at the threat on their lives. Every one of them shuddered involuntarily as the icy fingers of death wrapped themselves preemptively around their throats. There is a price to pay after all! Our lives! The expression of despair that they longed to see on Levi¡¯s face was now stered all over theirs. ¡°Well done for toying with us, Levi. So what? Your daughter is still no closer to being cured! When Idrae descends upon us, don¡¯t even dream of a recovery!¡± The crowd, driven mad with fear and rage, hurled the words at him in an attempt to regain a shred of dignity. ¡°Is that so? Let me give you some devastating news.¡± Turning to the side, he called, ¡°Forlevia, get out here!¡± Forlevia emerged behind them from the aircraft. ¡°What?¡± ¡°Impossible! I refuse to believe it!¡± The crowd was bbergasted at the sight of Forlevia looking alive and well. There was not a trace of her poisoning left! Not a scratch! There was no way that was faked. ¡°Is shepletely detoxified?¡± somebody shouted. The ind was suddenly filled with roars of denial. Levi¡¯s daughter was alive and well! How was she detoxified? I can¡¯t believe it! If Idrae finds out about it, they¡¯ll be even more shocked than we are! Levi smirked. ¡°As you can see, my daughter ispletely well again, so I¡¯m not too worried.¡± Agent 1 gaped at him. ¡°How did you manage to detoxify the other half of the poison? It¡¯s an impossible feat in itself!¡± ¡°Here¡¯s another demoralizing piece of trivia for you,¡± Levi said with a smile. ¡°Do you remember Chad¡¯s magical medicine that somebody had snatched? It was me! I stole it to be used for Forlevia¡¯s detoxification.¡± Agent 1 nearly passed out from the impact of the revtion. The two consecutive blows to their morale were more than they could handle. It turned out that Levi had been behind the scenes those entire time! He was the puppet master after all! ¡°Enough games, Now, it¡¯s my turn! I¡¯m about to start! ¡°Wait for me at home, Forlevia. What¡¯s about to happen is unsuited for your eyes.¡± Forlevia turned around obediently at her father¡¯s behest. ¡°I will kill all of you with this withered branch!¡± he announced. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, it won¡¯t hurt much!¡± Grasping the withered branch, Levi cricked his neck in preparation. Agent 1 exploded with sudden vehemence. ¡°So what if everything was your n, Levi? What gives you the right to kill all of us where we stand?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right! It¡¯s impossible for you to kill all of us! Look at us. We have thousands of Deities and over a hundred thousand elite fighters! How are you going to aplish that?¡± At that critical moment, they regained theirposure in preparation for a final battle with Levi. Aside from the hundred thousand fighters at their disposal, thousands more had attained Deity status with the help ofrge doses of Levi¡¯s resources. The Deities numbered in the sixteen hundreds. Even those imbued withbat prowess numbered in the thousands. Having their sense of safety bolstered by their ranks, the crowd did not appear too worried. Levi does not have five thousand Deities at his back after all! We fear Idrae, not Levi. N?velDrama.Org owns this. ¡°Is that so? Is a thousand Deities a lot?¡± Chater 3159 Chater 3159 The Return of the God of War Chapter 3159 Kill All Of You Levi frowned and asked. Dr. Erebus and the rest followed suit. ¡°Indeed! More than a thousand Deities? Do you really think that¡¯s a lot?¡± N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. Back then, before the spiritual energy revival, only Xyperia had more than a thousand Deities. At the same time, Erudia had no Deity at all. Hence, the statement of a thousand Deities was quite a mind-numbing number. Now, however, Deities were everywhere. In fact, even Erudia had plenty of Deities, and Xyperia had even more of them. The point was that Levi had already killed a lot of Deities. Let¡¯s not talk about what had happened in the distant past. Didn¡¯t Levi kill all of the Dark Sentinel¡¯s deities recently? Besides, Keerea¡¯s thousand-plus Deities were even equipped with Deity-level equipment. Theirbat prowess was equivalent to over three thousand Deities. Didn¡¯t Levi kill all of them with ease? A thousand Deities are utter peanuts for Levi! Even if their organization has over ten thousand deities, they¡¯re still no match for Levi! In Levi¡¯s eyes, a thousand Deities are nothing but a joke! I¡¯d be so ashamed of myself if I were to boast about having a thousand Deities! How dare they talk about having a thousand deities? Don¡¯t they know shame? Have they not seen the world? Dr. Erebus and the rest were looking at them like they were a bunch of idiots. Indeed, they were just a bunch of bumpkins who had never seen the outside world. They had no idea what they were talking about. As far as Agent 1 and the rest were concerned, they thought over a thousand deities were more than enough. Besides, they had over a hundred thousand fighters to boot. Unless Levi is a Super Deity, otherwise how would he be able to fight against us? Except for Xyperia, nowhere else is capable of developing a Super Deity. As good as he could be, it¡¯d be a huge feat if he could go up against a hundred mediocre deities, and only a Super Deity could defeat five hundred mediocre deities. We have over one thousand six hundred deities and plenty of elites. By right, Levi would need at least four or five Super Deities to fight us. There¡¯s no way Levi and his people are equivalent to four to five Super Deities. How on earth are they going to stand a chance against us? With that in mind, Agent 1 ordered those over a thousand deities to surround Levi and the rest. More than a hundred thousand fighters stepped forward as well and formed a formidable formation. One would be scared witless upon witnessing such an imposing lineup. ¡°Levi, we¡¯re forced to do this to you! At first, we only nned to have some fun with you. However, your ungratefulness forced us to show you our true capability. Quickly give up your resources and tell us your secret to getting the resources! Perhaps I¡¯d then spare your lives! Otherwise, I¡¯m going to kill everyone around you, and that includes your daughter! I don¡¯t care if she¡¯d just been cured. I¡¯d still kill her!¡± Agent 1 threatened. Actually, they were more interested in the resources rather than taking Levi¡¯s life. They nned to kill Levi only after getting their hands on the resources. After that, they were going to show Idrae their aplishment. That way, they could kill two birds with one stone. ¡°This is yourst chance, Levi! Exchange your resources with their lives!¡± Agent 1 red at Levi and yelled. Those five people who had invited Levi before were also ring at Levi. ¡°Levi, we¡¯ve been tolerating you long enough! When we invited you humbly the first time around, you kicked us away just because you were stronger than us! We¡¯ve been holding it in ever since! Now, not only are we Deities, but we¡¯re also stronger than those mediocre deities! We¡¯re taking revenge today! Levi, you better give up the resources and tell us the secret! Otherwise, it¡¯s not going to end well for you!¡± The five of them began hurling threats at Levi. Some of them were even about to attack him. ¡°Is it? Do you guys hate me so much? It seems like I¡¯d have to kill all of you, then!¡± This time around, Levi wasn¡¯t just going to send them flying. When they invited him the first time, they were sincerely trying to take revenge on Idrae. The most Levi did to them was just teach them a lesson. That had changed. This time around, Levi was going to kill them.q Chater 3160 Chater 3160 The Return of the God of War Chapter 3160 Levi On A Killing Spree Upon hearing what Levi said, they startedughing aloud. Kill us? Does he think so highly of himself? Levi only managed to ambush Agent 2 and Agent 3 because they weren¡¯t prepared. Now, not only are we prepared for battle, but we also have over a thousand Deities alongside us! What can Levi do against us? ¡°Well, you can try killing one of us¡­¡± Before Agent 23 could even finish his sentence, Levi had already shown up in front of him. They had no idea someone could even move around at that speed! It was as if Levi was teleporting to wherever he wished and defying the concept of time as he was doing it. None of them had the chance to react. With the tree branch in his hand, Levi shed through Agent 23¡¯s throat mercilessly. Just like that, the bloody tree branch shot out of Agent 23¡¯s throat. Everything was happening at an unbelievable speed. It was too fast for everyone else toprehend the situation. In fact, Agent 23¡¯s throat was still moving at that time because he was just about to finish his sentence when he got shed. However, not a single word was hearding out of his mouth. He had died instantly. Not only that, he still had that contemptuous expression on his face because he deeply believed Levi could do nothing against them. Little did they know, but that was only the beginning. Swoosh! The tree branch went through Agent 23¡¯s throat like his body was made of butter. Swoosh! Like a de, the tree branch flew across the air apanied by a st of air. Right after it had gone through Agent 23, it shed through four more of the agents, including Agent 29 and Agent 33. In a blink of an eye, it had killed four people at once. Technically, it was five people at once, including Agent 23. It was so fast that one could lose count of how many people it had shed through. By the time the four of them had realized their throats had been shed, they could already feel their souls separating from their bodies. They looked like they couldn¡¯t wrap their heads around what had just happened. Did we just die? Just like that? Upon witnessing that, everyone at the scene was bbergasted. For those who thought Agent 2 and Agent 3 had only died because they were ambushed by Levi, they were in disbelief because they were witnessing something entirely different. Did he just kill five people in the face of over a thousand Deities? Not only were they prepared, but they were also Deities themselves! How did he kill them so easily? Everyone was surprised. They were no match for Levi. ¡°Kill!¡± Levi had started his killing spree without giving his counterparts a chance to respond. With the tree branch, Levi began massacring the Deities before his eyes. If he wanted, he could easily demolish all of them with a kick. However, he had already said he¡¯d sh through them with a tree branch. Hence, he intended to keep his words. Swoosh! Swoosh! Swoosh! Like an undefeatable demon, Levi charged toward his enemies. In his eyes, the Deities before him were nothing differentpared tomon human beings. He could kill them just as easily. None of the Deities had even seen Leviing toward them, let alone fighting back. N?velDrama.Org owns all content. Finally, Agent 1 and five decision-makers came to their senses. However, it was toote as the massacre had already begun. When they realized what was going on, there were already corpses everywhere before their eyes. Before they knew it, four to five hundred of their men had fallen, and all of them were Deities. Obviously, it was a one-sided battle through and through. Did he just kill four to five hundred Deities in the blink of an eye? Does it mean he¡¯s a Super Deity? It seems like he can continue killing! If so, he¡¯s not just an ordinary Super Deity! Instead, he¡¯s an extraordinary one! Agent 1 and the others were stumped. It was a total domination. Agent 1 and his men were getting absolutely crushed. Despite having a huge fleet of troops, none of them could stand a chance against Levi, who was fighting on his own. With just a breath, a few hundred Deities had been killed. It seemed like the tree branch Levi was holding was even more lethal than all of their elite weapons. It was truly impossible to stop him. ¡°Stop! Mr. Garrison, wait! We need to talk! This is all just a misunderstanding!¡± Agent 1 shouted anxiously. He started panicking because, at that rate, he¡¯d definitely lose all of his Deities. Besides, everyone had realized they didn¡¯t stand a chance against Levi. He was definitely not someone they could afford to mess with. Chater 3161 Chater 3161 The Return of the God of War Chapter 3161 Let Me Finish Despite Agent 1¡¯s words, Levi didn¡¯t stop massacring. He simply answered, ¡°Let me finish killing all these people first, then we talk.¡± He then continued killing. Soon, another hundreds of Deities had fallen. None of them was capable of fighting back. The only oue for them was death. After taking another breath, Levi had assassinated all the Deities present. Except for Agent 1 and the five decision-makers, all the one thousand six hundred Deities had fallen. Not even a single of them was spared. Levi purposely killed all the Deities before turning toward Agent 1 and the others, and he asked, ¡°What did you want to talk to me about?¡± Everyone was rendered speechless. We wanted to tell you to stop killing. What is there to talk about now that you¡¯ve already killed all of them? What is this? What is thisbat prowess of yours? Not even one of the one thousand six hundred Deities was capable of fighting back! Is he even human? Finally, they realized why did Levi want to take revenge on Idrae, and why was he so against Xyperia. That was all because he could! Not to say if he could sessfully take his revenge, but isn¡¯t the combat prowess shown by him just now the exact capability of a Super Deity Xyperia had been looking for? At that moment, everyone seemed to understand where did he get his resources from. Prior to that, Idrae and Xyperia had already told them as long as a person had reached a certain strength and capability, achieving the resources wouldn¡¯t be much of a problem. Everyone knew the resources were kept in the restricted areas. If someone was strong enough, they could just walk in and take as much as they wished. Hence, there was no need for Xyperia to even think about snatching Levi¡¯s resources away, for their own resources were more than enough. For them, they could take as much as they liked. They didn¡¯t need to rely on Levi anymore. That was simply impossible. Atst, they¡¯d figured out Levi¡¯s secret to getting his resources. He¡¯s just that strong! He could easily walk into the restricted areas and grab as he wishes without the beasts standing in his way. For Agent 1 and the others, those restricted areas were life-threatening obstacles. For Levi, however, he can do whatever he wants to do! Judging by his abilities, it¡¯s safe to assume all the beasts would run and hide the moment they see Levi. However fierce they are, none of them would want to die. Upon seeing Levi¡¯s true capacities, everyone instantly understood everything. All the questions in their minds that were hitherto puzzling seemed clear as day all of a sudden. They knew exactly how did someone steal the magical medicine from the Miracle Doctor of Erudia, and the reason those two hundred Deities disappeared. Everything seemed clear to them at that instant. Back then, they thought Levi was joking when he said he¡¯d seek revenge when Forlevia was cured. They all thought Levi was merely spewing nonsense because of how stubborn he was. They never thought he¡¯d eventually return for revenge because they assumed there was no way Forlevia could be cured. To their dismay, Levi meant every word he said. Since Forlevia was cured, he¡¯d returned for revenge. Indeed, he was that capable. In the meantime, Dr. Erebus and the others didn¡¯t bother to conceal their auras any longer. It was tiring for them to put on an act for so long. N?velDrama.Org owns all content. At that moment, all of them, including Troy, had released their auras at the same time. Wave after wave of intense air swept through thend at once. Agent 1 and the others were blown away like they were worth nothing. Every one of them was extremely strong on their own. In fact, it wouldn¡¯t be an exaggeration to say that even if Levi didn¡¯t initiate any strike, the others could effortlessly eradicate thousands of Deities on their own. Especially Fiery Demon. The moment he showed himself, his terrifying aura had enveloped the entire area. Everyone¡¯s heart started racing the moment they felt that. In fact, blood was rushing through their brains, hearts, and all the vital organs. Another Super Deity! They were utterly terrified. Before that, they were still threatening Levi by saying they were going to kill everyone around him. None of them had any idea how easily they could get crushed instead. Not only was Levi strong, but his followers were also not the people they could afford to mess with. Right then, Agent 1 and his men were in total panic.q Chater 3162 Chater 3162 The Return of the God of War Chapter 3162 Killing Each Other Agent 1, his men, and the rest were starting to get extremely worried. Hence, they starteding up with ideas to get themselves free. Quickly sent a signal for help! Get Idrae and Xyperia here! Agent 1 and four of his men exchanged nces andmunicated through their eyes. At the same time, Agent 1 decided to calm Levi down. ¡°This is just a misunderstanding, Mr. Garrison! We were left with no choice! If we didn¡¯tply, Idrae and Xyperia were going to end our lives!¡± Agent 1 started to give Levi all sorts of excuses. As for the rest, they tried to send out a signal for help. Unfortunately for them, Levi didn¡¯t give them the chance to do so. He looked at them and shouted, ¡°I¡¯ll give everyone a chance to live! For those who want to take revenge on Idrae, kill five of them at once! I¡¯ll spare those whoe out alive. Otherwise, all of you are going to die! You can try to run away if you want to, but trust me, I¡¯ll never let that happen.¡± Everyone was stunned to hear Levi say that. None of them expected Levi to use Idrae¡¯s method of forcing them to turn against each other. When Agent 1 tried to calm everyone down, the men had already started to turn against each other. ¡°We want to take revenge on Idrae! Fight, everyone!¡± ¡°Fight! We¡¯re going to take revenge on Idrae!¡± Soon, more followed suit. Suddenly, everyone started attacking Agent 1 and his men. Levi then nced at Agent 1 and his men. ¡°Of course, you guys are given the same opportunity. If you guys win, I¡¯ll let you guys live!¡± One way or another, Agent 1 and his men would still have to defend themselves. Hence, Levi¡¯s words had given them the motivation to fight even harder. Both sides began to engage in battle. Although there were a lot of them who wanted Agent 1 and his men dead, Agent 1 had quite a lot of subordinates on his side, still. Levi and the others were just going to enjoy the show and watch them fight it out. The massive battle ensued. Indeed, Agent 1¡¯s camp was outnumbered. However, Agent 1 and four of his men were all Deities. Besides, his subordinates had higherbat prowesspared to their counterparts. Both sides fought hard as their lives depended on it. Soon, the field was filled with corpses and blood, and the outcry of those men shook the heavens and earth. The battlested for a long time. As the battle was drawing to an end, fewer and fewer people were left standing. Most of the men had already died in the hard-fought battle. In the end, Agent 1¡¯s side had emerged victorious. Finally, they¡¯d ruthlessly killed over a hundred thousand of their enemies. For desire and the will to live, they were willing to kill their ownpanions mercilessly. However, they were unperturbed because, after all, they¡¯d already gone through something simr when they butchered seven thousand of Agent 8¡¯s men. What they¡¯d just gone through didn¡¯t bother them in the slightest. However, their side had taken quite a hit. Behind five of them stood less than a hundred people by the end of the gruesome battle. Since they were outnumbered, their counterparts managed to deal quite a blow. Everyone was wounded and covered in blood, but at least they¡¯d survived. At that moment, delight was written all over their faces. We made it out alive! Agent 1 and his men approached Levi weakly and smiled. ¡°We¡¯ve made it, Mr. Garrison! We¡¯ve killed all of them! We¡¯ve figured it out, and we intend to follow your lead in taking revenge on Idrae!¡± From N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Indeed, Mr. Garrison. You said you¡¯d let us live if we manage to kill them. We¡¯ve done it!¡± The men looked at Levi enthusiastically. Since we¡¯re still alive, we¡¯ll get on Levi¡¯s good side and decide on what to do in the future. All of them feared death, so all they wanted was to stay alive for as long as possible. To their surprise, Levi smirked and uttered, ¡°Huh? Let you guys live? Did I say that? Really?¡± His words hit everyone like a ton of bricks. None of them could believe what they¡¯d just heard. Chater 3163 Chater 3163 The Return of the God of War Chapter 3163 So What If I Lied Agent 1 and his men started sweating profusely upon hearing those words. In an instant, they were trembling in fear. Everyone was having a bad feeling about the situation they were in. Their bodies shuddered unwittingly as chills traveled down their spines. Just now we didn¡¯t think things through due to the dire situation and fought them! Upon giving it some thought, a terrifying realization had dawned upon them. However, it¡¯s not like we could¡¯ve said no to his terms! It¡¯s not like we could¡¯ve fought against Levi! We were no match for him! Indeed, if they refused to fight theirpanions in the first ce, Levi would¡¯ve killed them himself. At that moment, Levi even turned around and asked Dr. Erebus and the others, ¡°Did I? Did I say I was going to spare their lives?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think so. I didn¡¯t hear anything of such!¡± Dr. Erebus answered. ¡°Master Garrison, the wind was too strong just now. I couldn¡¯t hear a thing you said!¡± Troy replied. ¡°Exactly! Since it was so noisy just now, I couldn¡¯t hear anything! How did you guys manage to hear that?¡± Bruno asked Agent 1 and his men. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Agent 1 and his men were baffled. What¡­ We¡¯re going to have a problem! Levi is going back on his words! Is he going to kill all of us now? That¡¯s not right! Agent 1 immediately retorted, ¡°That¡¯s not right, Mr. Garrison. You explicitly promised us you¡¯ll spare the victorious side! How could you go back on your words?¡± The rest of his men added, ¡°Indeed, Mr. Garrison! Since we¡¯ve wronged you, we¡¯ll definitely be your front liners when you lead us to take revenge on Idrae!¡± From N?velDrama.Org. The others added simrments. For the sake of staying alive, they were all willing to make promises and vows. In response, Levi scratched his nose and said, ¡°Oh, wait! I think I did promise you guys that! I said I¡¯ll spare those winning the battle!¡± Agent 1 and his men burst intoughter after hearing what Levi said. Levi remembered! That¡¯s awesome! There¡¯s hope for us! They were all so excited that they were on the verge of celebrating. ¡°It¡¯s great that you¡¯ve remembered, Mr. Garrison! Can we leave now?¡± Agent 1 asked cautiously. Right then, Levi suddenly said, ¡°I¡¯m so sorry, though. I do admit I¡¯ve said that. However, I was just lying!¡± ¡°What?¡± Agent 1 and his men widened their eyes in disbelief. Did he lie to us? ¡°Since you guys have lied to me so many times before, I don¡¯t think it¡¯s too much for me to lie to you guys once, right?¡± Levi chuckled. ¡°Hahaha!¡± Dr. Erebus and the rest burst outughing as well. Indeed, they were getting a taste of their own medicine. ¡°Since I¡¯ve already decided to kill all of you beforehand, how could I possibly let you guys go?¡± A devilish smile appeared on Levi¡¯s face. Bam! Agent 1 and the others felt as though they had just been struck by lightning. We¡¯ve all been tricked by Levi! At that moment, they started to panic. Agent 1¡¯s subordinates then pointed at Agent 1 and four of his men. ¡°We were forced into this, Mr. Garrison! Five of them had orchestrated everything!¡± ¡°This is all on them! We were just following their orders!¡± ¡°In order to prove our point, Mr. Garrison, we can kill them right now!¡± ¡°Yes! We can kill them together! We¡¯re the ones sincerely wanting to take revenge on Idrae!¡± Agent 1 and four of his men couldn¡¯t believe what was happening before their eyes. In the end, their subordinates had all turned against them. Indeed, everyone¡¯s true nature became clear as day under the threat of death. ¡°Kill!¡± Levi was getting sick of their acts. He held the tree branch and dashed toward them. Swoosh! Swoosh! Swoosh! The tree branch was shing through all the subordinates¡¯ bodies. One by one, they copsed to the ground. ¡°Quick! Send Idrae and Xyperia a signal for help!¡± Upon seeing Levi killing his subordinates, Agent 1 and four of his men ran for their lives in separate directions. That was theirst chance to get out of the sticky situation alive.q Chater 3164 Chater 3164 The Return of the God of War Chapter 3164 Bend The Knee Levi shed a smile upon seeing that. He then slightly shook the tree branch in his right hand. Instantly, the tree branch broke into five pieces and floated into the air. ¡°Kill!¡± With a flick of his finger, the pieces of tree branch shot out in five different directions. The five of them unleashed theirst ounces of strength and instantly reached the edge of the ind. At that moment, they finally saw the ray of hope of getting out alive. Swoosh! Swoosh! Right when they thought they were safe, the pieces of the tree branch had shot through their bodies. Boom! Boom! The moment they were shot, their bodies instantly exploded into a mist of blood. Right then, blood mists were seen in five directions on the edge of the ind. With that, Hydron had been obliterated. Everyone involved was killed by Levi. Not even a single one of them was spared. It was definitely something none of them had anticipated. Dr. Erebus and the rest were cheering excitedly. Not only did they get their revenge, but it was also quite a spectacle. It seemed like all of them had top-notch acting skills. ¡°Send out another warning! Tomorrow will be the end of Idrae!¡± Levi said indifferently. Right after that, Dr. Erebus sent Xyperia another warning in Levi¡¯s name: Deliver Idrae by the end of the day! Otherwise, Levi will march into Xyperia personally and take revenge on Idrae! Xyperia will bear the consequences when that happens! The entire world was startled by another warning sent by Levi. However, everyone in Xyperiaughed the warning off. Things might be different if they were to receive such a warning in the past. Now, however, they were treating it as a joke. That was because the number of their Deities had already reached its peak. Besides, their Super Deity project had just beenpleted. Now you¡¯re sending us a warning? Who is Levi kidding? He must be wrong in the head! Furthermore, Aotic Fox Industries of Elterton Union, led by Xyperia had alreadye up with the equipment specially made for Deities after a long period of research. The types of equipment they came up with were simr to what Keerea did for their Deities. However, due to their resources, not only did Xyperia manage to produce stronger ones, but they also produced in a bigger quantity. Every set of that equipment was capable of doubling a Deity¡¯sbat prowess. Not only that, but they¡¯d alsoe up with equipment for Super Deity. Their achievement could make anyone break out in cold sweats. Since a Super Deity was already incredibly strong, they were able to double the strength with the equipment produced. That was an unbelievable feat, indeed. Rumor had it that they could produce hundreds of thousands of sets of equipment at once. If that was the case, they could definitely gear up all the Deities in Xyperia. Originally, they already had over a hundred thousand Deities. What was more, their overall ability was at least doubled. It was something unimaginable. Needless to say, Aotic Fox Industries¡¯ sess with their equipment came just in time because Levi was marching into Xyperia the very next day. At that point, the strength Xyperia had was iprehensible. With the equipment ready, they were very confident in their ability to wipe out their enemies, and they were about to draft their strategic n. No one in the world would dare to cross us now! Everyone¡¯s going to kneel before us! No one would dare to take revenge on Idrae now! Hence, they didn¡¯t give two hoots about the warning Levi sent them. ¡°I think we should take Levi¡¯s life first. That way, we can show the world our true capability!¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t heing to Xyperia tomorrow? We shall wait and see!¡± ¡°Haha! You guys are overthinking. I bet it was just an empty talk. Do you guys really think he¡¯d dare to come? Haven¡¯t we been receiving warnings from him for months now?¡± Upon hearing that, everyone burst intoughter. ¡°However, maybe we should just reply to his warning! We¡¯ll have him cornered!¡± N?velDrama.Org owns all content. Soon, Xyperia replied to the warning: We¡¯ll protect Idrae at all costs! No one is going toy a finger on Idrae! Come over to Xyperia if one wishes to challenge us! Levi,e if you dare! As soon as the reply was sent, everyone knew Xyperia was leaving Levi with no choice but to march into Xyperia. If he failed to do so, he was going to end up being the joke of the town. Chater 3165 Chater 3165 The Return of the God of War Chapter 3165 The Strength Of An Ant They just wanted to force Levi into a dead-end and end his bluffing antics. Hence, they gave him two options. One was to battle Xyperia, and the other was to be the butt of a joke. By now, Xyperia¡¯s strength had reached its peak, and they were capable of defeating anyone. In other words, they could do whatever they pleased. They could kill anyone they wanted to. In their minds, there was no one in the world capable of stopping them. Even Levi, they were confident they could kill him. However, that wasn¡¯t what they wanted. They intended to spice things up a bit. From their perspective, they felt as though their enemies were as puny as an ant. If they were to kill an army of ants by just stepping on them, it wouldn¡¯t be much fun. That was what they thought about Levi. They were sure they could kill him with very little effort, and they were bored by that idea. Instead, they were more into toying with their enemies. That was exactly what they had in mind for Levi. When Levi received their reply, he smirked. ¡°Why won¡¯t people just listen to sound advice?¡± Dr. Erebus and the others were extremely thrilled as well. So much that none of them could sleep that night. That was because that was the moment they¡¯d been longing for. Finally, the moment they¡¯d been waiting for was fast approaching. They were all looking forward to the next day. By then, they¡¯d finally have an idea of how strong Xyperia was. They¡¯d be able to see how many Deities and Super Deities they had. Besides, they¡¯d know exactly how strong their Super Deities were. Also, they¡¯d see Levi¡¯s power. They were going to witness the fight of the century! They couldn¡¯t contain their excitement any longer, and they couldn¡¯t wait for the events to unfold. How they wished the next day woulde in the blink of an eye! It was safe to assume the conflict between Levi and Xyperia had reached its climax. Everyone in the world was waiting to see Levi making a fool of himself. Meanwhile, Ospea had also contacted Levi. They were asking if he really was going to march into Xyperia. Ospea had been wanting to witness a good show. In response, Levi told them he was doing exactly that, and he wanted Ospea to be there to witness the events unfold as well. At the same time, Terrandya, Hawen, Raysonia, Keerea, and many more were waiting in anticipation. They were aware of how strong Levi was. Besides, they knew Levi wouldn¡¯t be foolish enough to taunt Xyperia if he wasn¡¯t prepared for the battle. Judging by the warning he¡¯d given to his enemies, he must be quite confident in himself! Otherwise, why would he bother to give Xyperia a deadline? Tomorrow is going to be a spectacle! Even ck Hawk was excited about it. At that time, he was like a double-sided agent because he had interests on both sides. Tomorrow is the best opportunity for me to figure out how capable Levi is. By then, I¡¯ll know if he¡¯s worth it, and I¡¯ll know if he¡¯s capable of challenging Zarain¡¯s backers. Everything will be revealed tomorrow! As for those who were aware of Levi¡¯s capability, they were all looking forward to his battle against Xyperia. However, the majority of the people were just waiting to see Levi slip up because they had no idea how strong he was. Regardless of which side one belonged to, the anticipation was through the roof. Everyone was waiting for the next day anxiously. Pretty soon, another half a day passed. The time Levi had given to Xyperia to surrender Idrae had expired. N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. Dr. Erebus then gave out another notice: The time Levi had given to Xyperia had expired. There¡¯s no turning back for Xyperia. In other words, it¡¯d be toote for Xyperia to change its stance. Even if they were to change their minds and surrender Idrae, they¡¯d still have to bear the same consequences. As Levi said, they were to reap what they sowed. Since the time had expired, Xyperia had no way out by then. However, Xyperia wasn¡¯t bothered at all. Instead, they were still making fun of Levi. They were still as arrogant as before. Consequences? What consequences? What could Levi possibly do to us? What makes him think he¡¯s capable of threatening us? He¡¯s nothingpared to us! We¡¯d like to see what he¡¯s capable of doing against us.q Chater 3166 Chater 3166 The Return of the God of War Chapter 3166 An Important Decision For Xyperia At present, almost no one was bothered by what overwhelming abilities that insect might possess, for they were the gods and masters of this world. That was not simply a matter of personal opinion, but a view that was widely epted all over as well. They could scarcely fathom what Levi would be able to do against them, and such was the self- assuredness they had as a leading superpower. By nightfall, Idrae hadpleted its organizational restructuring. As far they were concerned, it was too easy to forge a Deity, and everyone was already one within the group itself. Of course, all the members within the organization had undergone a rigorous selection process and were highlypetent in all aspects. The spiritual bone of each and every one of them were of the finest, hence they could more easily be Deities. Next up, they were even going to attempt the Super Deity project as, after all, only self-evolution was true strength. Certainly, none would be able to surpass the present-day Xyperia itself no matter how strong one became, but through Xyperia, they could be absolute and would be able to attain whatever their hearts desire! Upon hearing Levi¡¯s provocation, all the members of Idraeughed in derision. Is Levi going to seek revenge against us? Has he gone mad? Eighteen thousand had sought revenge against that massive organization, and what happened in the end? Did each and every one of them not end up bing theirckeys? Revenge? Sure! But do you have what it takes? As all the members of Idrae were Deities, they themselves were sufficiently powerful even without Xyperia¡¯s backing. Secretly spurred by their own personal agendas, they would only use the best resources and techniques when creating Deities. Thus, they would have gotten a leg up on others when they do be Deities. On top of everything else, they had just received exclusive gear from Aotic Fox. The close ties Idrae and Aotic Fox Industries had meant that thetter was able to supply them with equipment customized to each person¡¯s unique characteristics. That was what made their Deity equipment setup stronger, or at least, in the opinion of the six leaders. Despite theirbat prowess stilling up short of the benchmarks of a Super Deity, the use of the equipment had helped to bridge that gap. Given such circumstances, the fighting strength of Idrae as a whole was simply off the charts, so much so that even without Xyperia and the Elterton Union behind them, Levi stood no chance of exacting his own vengeance. The Elterton Union itself was also currently at the peak of its powers. N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. Overshadowed only by the splendor of Xyperia, they were, nevertheless, a force to be reckoned with. Any attack upon Xyperia would also see the intervention of the Elterton Union, and when that happened, the number of Deities in their ranks would be incalcble. In the face of such overwhelming strength, they could not fathom how anyone would even contemte seeking vengeance against them. Would it not be preferable to stay alive? At the moment, Idrae was like Xyperia, both steeped in such enormous power that they were no longer even paying attention to reports about Hydron anymore. That was because they no longer feared Levi, or should it be said that he was, in their esteem, no different from a mere bug. Would it still be necessary for them to dig deep for information and to understand his every aspect in order to deal with a bug like him? Outrageous! They had even begun to jest around amongst themselves, wagering to see if Levi would have the guts to show himself in Xyperia the next day, and someone purposefully kicked things off by tabling magical herbs or some divine tools or the likes as coterals. Not only did the members of Idrae rally around en masse, but others from Xyperia or the Elterton Union also got in on the action once they caught wind of it. In no time at all, the size of the kitty had surpassed the resource pool held by a force like Ospea itself. Such was the immensity of Xyperia that they were able to take a friendly wager to a degree that astounded one and all! Truly astonishing, it was. Who would be able to rival that? Every country had its own corresponding restricted areas, with the Rank One restricted areas basically untouchable. However, Xyperia had alreadybed through all of the restricted areas within their borders once. The incredible haul of resources they had now amassed was so unimaginable that it prompted Xyperia¡¯s council members toe to an important decision overnight¡­ Chater 3167 Chater 3167 The Return of the God of War Chapter 3167 A Long Night They would do a headcount of all of the Deities in Xyperia and the Elterton Union on the hignds of Elterton and show the rest of the world their trump card without inhibition. Their Deity set equipment and even Super Deities were also to be put out on full disy. This time, Xyperia would be withholding nothing. They had no fear of revealing the ace up their sleeves because they knew that even if the entire world knew what they had in hand, there was nothing that anyone would be able to do about it. What have you got to stand against such overwhelming prowess? The shock factor was the first strategic move they were making against the rest of the world, and then, they would go on to dominate them all, one after the other! Those who yield would thrive, while those who defy us shall perish! When word of that went out, the entire world reacted with horror! Xyperia was going to make an example of Levi to demonstrate their awesome might! Deeply worried that the rest of them would find themselves in the crosshairs once Xyperia was done with him, many began to kick themselves for not joining up with the Elterton Union previously. There were also a group of observers who variously delved into spection of the number of Deities Xyperia had because thest time news broke, it was revealed that they had around a hundred thousand. The truth was, nobody could know for sure, because their Deities were being created at such an unprecedented pace, and with ample resources and polished techniques, they could create Deities whenever they pleased. On top of everything, their ranks were boosted by the addition of the Elterton Union which had been largely overlooked by all before. N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. Some spected that their Deities must number around a hundred and fifty-thousand, while others boldly proposed that it might be closer to the region of a terrifying two-hundred thousand. That had everyone petrified, but conversely, it had them looking forward to the next day as well. The possibility of some surprise Levi might be able to spring on them from his end aside, the prospect of Xyperia carrying out a roll call with their Deities was exciting enough to make some lose sleep over it. It was going to be a long night for almost everyone, seeing that there had a considerable buildup heading into whatever was to transpire tomorrow. With their appetites whetted, they were brimming with anticipation, and that was why none of them were able to catch any shut-eye while Levi snored away. Dr. Erebus was out and about for he would not be able to work off that excess energy otherwise, but there were also others who were quite unenthusiastic about the events on the horizon. For instance, Zarain¡¯s backers. What business is it of ours how strong you are? They opined that they would be able to crush them like ame bird, regardless. There were others who were nonchnt about it as well, namely, Erudia¡¯s lesiastic Order, who were more interested in seeking out talents with spiritual bone. The Heavenly League, especially, had long since been on many of the lesiastic Order¡¯s factions¡¯ watch lists. Comprising exclusively of Deities and having had discovered many new talents previously, it was expected that attention would be drawn to themselves. On top of it, those within the Heavenly League, too, were brimming with potential as they possessed the finest spiritual bones. It was no different over on Edmund¡¯s end. Chiefly, it was the iparable quality of the spiritual bone of Azure Dragon and his crew that garnered the most attention, so much so that those factions almost came to blows over them. It was one thing to desire to groom the Azure Dragon quintet, but the phenomena of people starting fights over the spiritual bones on Azure Dragon and his crew could be traced back to the extremist elements that Sonja and her contemporaries spoke of back in the day. Those people had no interest in grooming Azure Dragon and the others, as all they wanted was to extract the spiritual bones from them and had these transnted onto themselves. In the beginning, Sonja and her peers insisted that these people were in the minority. However, it was revealed upon the discovery of the highest grade of spiritual bone in the likes of Azure Dragon and the others that the numbers of those who harbored that notion could be greater, or even drastically more significant than it was initially believed. Many had already arrived in droves to conduct tests on the Azure Dragon quintet¡¯s spiritual bones, and when they did, it only fueled the former¡¯s obsession to extract them. The quality of Azure Dragon and his crew was much better than they expected, and had they not been wary of being seen by the numerous eye-witnesses present, they might already have struck.q Chater 3168 Chater 3168 The Return of the God of War Chapter 3168 The Spiritual Bone Of Legend The numbers of those who harbored that notion had only increased since, and all of them were racking their brains, trying to figure out how and when to act on it. Azure Dragon and the others remainedpletely in the dark about their counterpart¡¯s devious schemes and were even more oblivious about the possibility of transnting spiritual bones. As these visitors appeared to harbor no ill will, they were happy to entertain approaches to have tests conducted for their spiritual bones and thought it only a good thing for everyone to collectivize their understanding of the subject matter. On the day, they even met a couple of would-be testers who imed to be from the lesiastic Order itself. The earlier batches of visitors seemed pretty normal, but thest group that arrived after dark decked out in ck and tightly veiled were quite deliberate about not revealing their own identities. Like ghosts, they appeared suddenly and then vanished just as quickly afterward without a trace. That roused Azure Dragon¡¯s concerns, for he knew exactly how the others came and left, but he did not even notice when that group arrived and how they managed to vanish right under his nose. The others with Azure Dragon, too, did not pay too much attention to them either as they opined that with as many factions as there were in the lesiastic Order itself, seeing one or two peculiar folks amongst them would be nothing out of the ordinary. Somewhere on the Heavenly League¡¯s training base, a few people d in ck robes had convened. Having just tested the Azure Dragon quintet¡¯s spiritual bones, they hade upon an important discovery. ¡°Hahaha¡­ Bunch of fools! Calling this spiritual bone exceptional? They aren¡¯t seeing anything beyond the surface yet! Never would they expect that it is the synthesis of the spiritual bones from all five of them that would produce something truly exceptional!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right! The spiritual bones on the five of them are indeed the spiritual bone of legend, with each individual one aligned to one of the five different elements, just as we thought!¡± The lot of them rambled on and on zealously. N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. Spiritual bone had always been subjected to a system of ssification but it was owing to its proliferation by the lesiastic Order that everyone now understood how the issue of spiritual bone corrted to the difference in prowess between Deities. Those who possessed the greater quality of spiritual bone naturally wielded greater potency. No one knew exactly how the ss differentiation mechanics actually worked but those within the lesiastic Order all knew that the most fearsome spiritual bones were the ones in the legendary ss. The spiritual bones of the anchoring fighters for some of the factions were the strongest and many of which hailed from the legendary ss. Instances of the elemental spiritual bones possessed by Azure Dragon and his peers which belonged to that legendary ss, however, were so rare that they were almost impossible toe by! The quintet was at their strongest when they worked together, and it was already previously known to them that Azure Dragon and his peers were able to unleash a redoubtablebat prowess when they operated as a collective. Alone, they were already formidable but together, they were unbeatable. That led them to specte that the spiritual bones of the quintet may beplementary, and possibly be the elemental spiritual bone of legend. It was a fact that they were able to confirm upon that purposeful trip for testing. ¡°Hahaha¡­ What a coincidence! This is exactly the spiritual bone that we have been looking for!¡± ¡°But to attain its most potent expression, these five types of spiritual bone have to be melded together and manifested upon a single body! Coboration between five individuals isn¡¯t going to cut it!¡± ¡°We must make these elemental spiritual bones ours!¡± The lot of them rambled on excitedly as they had long coveted that sort of spiritual bone. Now that it had finally surfaced, the next step would be for them to extract the spiritual bone from the bodies of Azure Dragon and his peers and had them transnted onto a single person so that this one person could have all five of those elemental spiritual bones. ¡°Initially, we wanted to test the spiritual bone of the daughter of Erudia¡¯s Crown King, whose remarkable gifts I¡¯ve been told about over and over ad nauseam. Now, it would seem unnecessary, for no matter how powerful she may be, her spiritual bone could not possiblypare with the elemental spiritual bone!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right! My primary target all along has been that little girl, but she¡¯s no longer needed now! We can get the spiritual bone off her when we have use of it in the future. For now, the elemental spiritual bone off these five would suffice!¡± ¡°Hahaha¡­ Never in my life have I expected toe into this spiritual bone of legend!¡± the lot of them guffawed. Chater 3169 Chater 3169 The Return of the God of War Chapter 3169 Not The Limits Of My Power So, their primary target had been Forlevia all along! It would seem that their desperation for destructive prowess had led them to seek out the spiritual bones of the legendary ss, which in turn, led them to set their sights on her. However, it would seem that Azure Dragon and the rest¡¯s recent disys had them turning their attention onto them instead. Azure Dragon and the others had doubtlessly taken a bullet for Forlevia there. Of course, without the Azure Dragon quintet, that bunch would never have seeded if they tried to take a go at Forlevia directly, for Levi had been extremely watchful over the girl after receiving Sonja¡¯s warning. He would never allow any schemers to seed so if that lot were toe for Forlevia, they would surely cross paths with Levi himself. Hence, they were never going to get anywhere with Forlevia, and had their attention not been swayed toward the Azure Dragon quintet, all of them would have been just fine¡­ N?velDrama.Org owns all content. Elsewhere. With the many factions of the lesiastic Order discreetly nning away and the situation fomenting in Xyperia, everyone was particrly concerned about the question of whether Levi might show up. Zoey, Azure Dragon, and the others visited Levi nightly, all with the same intention of dissuading him from going, for that would doubtlessly lead to certain death. How could a lone person possibly take on a world-dominant power? It was aplete impossibility! Levi¡¯s past track record in battle had no bearing here, for that time, he would find himself up against an adversary in Xyperia that was beyond any that he had ever faced before! How could a lone individual handle this on his own? In going forth, Levi was bound for certain death. No matter how skilled or clever he is, he doesn¡¯t stand a chance against such overwhelming power, and had no possibility of walking away from the encounter alive! Nevertheless, they understood Levi¡¯s personality. No matter whether he has what it took to face down Xyperia, Levi would definitely go when pushed to this extent, and he would follow through even if only death awaited in the road ahead! That, was the Levi Garrison who they knew all too well. That was why they hade to talk him out of taking on Xyperia no matter what it took! Levi had been snoozing and was quite livid after being roused in the midst of his slumber. ¡°What¡¯s this ruckus in the middle of the night?¡± Levi bellowed. At that moment, the masses immediately closed in. At the fore, Zoey said, ¡°I¡¯ve never tried to talk you out of anything before but this time, I must! We know that you¡¯re very strong and none of us canpare to you, and so capable that you could even purge your own daughter¡¯s poisoning all through your own effort! Often, I¡¯ve not kept enough faith in you previously but now, I and everyone at home are convinced that you are powerful beyond measure! But just think about what you¡¯re setting yourself up against.¡± She continued, ¡°What is Xyperia? It was said that they have two hundred thousand Deities in their ranks! No matter how many you¡¯re able to kill, two hundred thousand of them would surely wear you down eventually! That¡¯s why you cannot go, no matter for whose sake it may be! If we conserve our strength, we¡¯ll eventually be able to find a way to deal with Idrae, so we don¡¯t have to harry and resort to such a foolish means!¡± Zoey then looked toward Forlevia. ¡°Evie has only just recovered. Surely you don¡¯t want to have her worrying about you?¡± The moment Zoey said that, everyone else started to chime in, ¡°Don¡¯t go, Boss! You should definitely not go because doing so now would be sending yourself to your death! If you were to go now, we can¡¯t be of any help, and even the whole of Erudia would not be able to help either! Rest assured that we¡¯ve been in constantmunication with the lesiastic Order recently. If it is revenge that you seek, we¡¯ll need to join forces with either the lesiastic Order or the Esoteric Guild and think long-term with regard to the matter of revenge. There¡¯s really no need to rush things for now!¡± Levi quietly listened to their pleas smilingly before he regarded Zoey. ¡°Thanks for the vote of confidence, Zoey! But you should know that this is not the limits of my power¡­¡±q Chater 3170 Chater 3170 The Return of the God of War Chapter 3170 Awaiting Here For Your Return With that, Levi¡¯s expression changed. Like a divine being, his aura shot skyward into the stratosphere, as though to envelop the heavens and hells within! Everyone¡¯s breath immediately quickened, and their hearts were ced under so much pressure that they felt almost like they were going to explode. The pressure from Levi¡¯s surge was so intense, that in his presence, they were seemingly reduced to specks of dust in his gxy of stars. Be it Zoey or the Azure Dragon quintet, the recently and wildly hyped members of the Heavenly League, all of them felt small before Levi because their prowess did indeed pale inparison to his! Dr. Erebus and the others were quite curious pertaining to Levi¡¯s true strength as well. How strong is he, exactly? All of them hoped that the showdown with Xyperia tomorrow would be able to draw out Levi¡¯s best! The only thing they worried about was even Xyperia¡¯s strongest effort might be unable to force out Levi¡¯s truebat prowess. That, in their view, would be trulymentable. Levi regarded them in amusement. ¡°Do Ie across as such a rash person in your esteem?¡± That question had Zoey and the others stumped. That can¡¯t be right! The Levi that they knew was a calm and calcted man who never went into any fight unprepared. He was one who always had various contingencies put in ce and one who seldom staked his own life or took things to extremes. N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. The sh with Xyperia was not an emergent crisis. Conversely, they had plenty of lead time. So even if hecked the ability, he had quite a long period to work with which should be sufficient for him to formte contingencies, hence, he remained confident, regardless. Except that in everyone else¡¯s view, that confidence was only enough to assure that Levi himself would be able toe away from that alive. Surely it would not be possible for him to defeat Idrae? As powerful as Levi was, could it be to the extent that he would be able to match up with Xyperia¡¯s two-hundred thousand strong Deity regiment? That would bepletely unimaginable, truly! Their brains were unable to wrap their heads around what sort of frightfulbat prowess that had to be and whether something like that could actually exist. Word has it that the Super Deity proposed by Xyperia could, at most, take on one or two thousand ordinary Deities singlehandedly. To an exaggerated extent, it could be one against five thousand. This should already be considered an extreme in terms ofbat prowess, so how could you take on two hundred thousand on your own? On top of that, they have Super Deities amongst them, as well as set equipment¡­ This¡­ This¡­ It¡¯s unthinkable! How could one possibly take on so many all at once? Surely even the talents of lesiastic Order and the Esoteric Guild would not enable one to aplish such a feat? Perhaps only an actual god would be able to pull this off? At that moment, though they were willing to take Levi at his word, they all thought the odds of enacting vengeance sessfully to be nigh impossible! No one was inclined to believe otherwise as Levi himself was not actually able to prove it either. Surely he can¡¯t just blow everyone up because doing that wouldn¡¯t be able to prove exactly how strong he is either? There are some who still refuse to believe that he would be able to go toe to toe with two hundred thousand Deities as that sort ofbat prowess would be hard to manifest directly. It was only through going head to head with Xyperia in a straight fight could that be established! Now that Zoey and the others understood that he would be fine and would no longer stand in his way, he found no need to exin himself further. ¡°So¡­ do you have to go tomorrow?¡± Zoey asked. ¡°Yeah. I just can¡¯t let the matter of Evie¡¯s poisoning go unanswered. I must call them to ount for it!¡± Levi dered with finality. ¡°Very well. We¡¯ll stay here then, and await your return!¡± replied Zoey as she regarded Levi affectionately. She was not about to follow just because Levi might be in danger, for all of them knew that they would not be of much help by simply tagging along. Not only that, they might be a liability because he might have to look out for them then. As such, they decided not to follow, in order to avoidpromising him. ¡°Good! Rest assured that I¡¯ll be back,¡± Levi swore solemnly. In his memory, that was the first time Zoey showed that much faith in him. Chater 3171 Chater 3171 The Return of the God of War Chapter 3171 A Reminder ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll definitely destroy Idrae.¡± Levi smiled. Dr. Erebus added, ¡°Mr. Garrison is more powerful than you can ever imagine. So, there¡¯s nothing for you to be anxious about. Aren¡¯t you curious about the secrets regarding his resources? Actually, it¡¯s all very simple. We get it directly from the restricted area. The beast is not Mr. Garrison¡¯s match. His prowess inbat is far too great for the Deity to handle. Therefore, the unknown danger is absolutely non-existent to him.¡± Upon hearing Dr. Erebus¡¯ exnation, everyone finally understood everything. I see! All that they had regarded as dangerous was just a piece of cake to an invincible fighter like Levi. His resources seemed as vast as an ocean, waiting to be picked up by its rightful owners. Although Levi had never left Erudia, the number of resources added to his name kepting. That had allowed him to do whatever he wanted. It makes sense to me now. I finally get it. Time and time again, he had shown himself to be capable and strong. From the incident where he delivered a cure for Forlevia¡¯s poisoning to meeting the Parasite King and sessfully obtaining Chad¡¯s magical medicine, his skills were unbelievable! There was no other way to put it. So, does it mean that he was also the person who killed the Deity in Keerea? Finally, it dawned on them that Levi was truly a cut above the rest. With that thought in mind, many issues did not seem as pressing as they were anymore. They had now realized how scary Levi was. So, this is also the reason why he dares to challenge Idrae and Xyperia. However, they did not have high hopes for Levi. Perhaps, they found the idea of tackling the most established faction single-handedly way too absurd. How is he going to fight them? This is insane! Levi turned to Forlevia and advised, ¡°Take good care of yourselves when I¡¯m gone. The best is to hide somewhere. No matter how gifted you are, there will be people scheming against you. In fact, I heard that many within the lesiastic Order had their eyes on your spiritual bone. They won¡¯t cultivate you, but transfer your spiritual bone away only to transnt it into theirs. So, you must take extra precautions. Keep yourselves hidden at the specified location after I leave. Or else, I can¡¯t save you even if I could clone myself.¡± He did not want to see anything untoward befall his family members when he was away to face Xyperia and Idrae. He could not bear to see anything bad happen to Forlevia. Due to that, he found them the perfect hiding ce and instructed that they keep themselves hidden just to be safe as soon as he went away. Forlevia nodded vigorously. ¡°Got it, Daddy! I¡¯ll protect myself well.¡± The rest offered a guarantee. ¡°With us around, rest assured that Evie will be just fine.¡± Levi was slightly more relieved, knowing that the capable Cyrus was in their midst. After giving his daughter a series of reminders, Levi gazed at Azure Dragon and the team. ¡°I¡¯ve heard about your case. You guys are definitely in demand recently. Your spiritual bones are excellent and rare at the same time. With that, you¡¯ll surely face some trouble just like Evie. Things will be extremely awful if you¡¯re met with some evil men who forcefully rob you of your spiritual bone. It doesn¡¯t happen now doesn¡¯t mean it won¡¯t ur in the future. Hence, you must prevent this from happening. It only takes one such incident to ruin any of you five for life. I¡¯m pretty sure there are some eyeing on you already!¡± N?velDrama.Org owns this. Lo and behold, Levi foretold the crisis that was yet toe. He could not help but to prompt them to be careful. Azure Dragon and the others grinned. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about us, Boss. We¡¯ll keep an eye on this. Besides, we deal with the lesiastic Order on a daily basis. They haven¡¯t heard of anything so extreme. So, I guess it won¡¯t happen to us. Anyhow, the five of us are quite an impressive fighters ourselves.¡±q Chater 3172 Chater 3172 The Return of the God of War Chapter 3172 Expected To Know More ¡°Yeah, Boss, no worries. We can manage.¡± ¡°The Heavenly League is not to be underestimated. I¡¯m certain we can handle it,e what may.¡± The five smiled and assured Levi. Actually, they were all clever individuals who had all the relevant information at their fingertips. From their perspectives, they were confident that what Levi worried about would never happen. When the five of usbine our forces, it¡¯s not easy for anyone to remove the spiritual bone from us. Rumor had it that they could exert the true potential of their spiritual bones when the five work together to unleash their power. Although Levi thought otherwise, the five were confident about their capabilities. On top of that, they were deemed as supreme warriors of the Heavenly League. Should they join forces, the chance of defeating anyone from the lesiastic Order was high. Some big shots from the lesiastic Order were interested in cultivating and protecting them five. With that said, things seemed to be in their favor. They were really puzzled about the idea of transnting spiritual bone because neither of them had heard about it from their long-term interaction with good friends from the lesiastic Order. It was all a myth. Nothing like that was ever going to happen. Therefore, they thought they knew better than Levi in this regard, as far as the lesiastic Order was concerned. Assuming that Levi¡¯s news was not reliable, they could not be bothered by it. N?velDrama.Org owns all content. However, what they did not know was that the transntation of spiritual bone did not ur because the legendary spiritual bone was not found! Had it been discovered any earlier, things would have been very different. Additionally, the transntation was not an easy process. It came with a heavy price to pay. Thus, not all good spiritual bone was worth the trouble. The lesiastic Order was skeptical about people outside of its realm, thinking that outsiders never possessed any spiritual bones. That was why they did not appear to look for it. Upon emerging after the spiritual energy revival, they realized that many excellent spiritual bones existed. Instantly, they were astonished to learn that they were so wrong and regretted their inaction. Levi could tell that Azure Dragon and the others did not take heed of his advice. He reminded them once more, ¡°Listen, peeps! Whether you believe it or not, the fact remains. No one is going to protect you when I leave this ce. So, you must follow Evie and hide. She knows the ce and will lead you there.¡± Nodding, the group responded in unison, ¡°Noted, Boss (Master)! We will follow Evie there.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry about us. Go all out and fight ahead!¡± Obviously, Azure Dragon and the Five Great Wars Regiment were only paying him lip service. How can the Heavenly League hide? Where¡¯s the dignity? ring at them five, Levi said sternly, ¡°You must follow Evie and hide in the safety.¡± ¡°Yes, Boss! Got it. We will do just that,¡± they answered immediately. Feeling rather anxious, Levi instructed, ¡°Evie, set off now. Dr. Erebus, youe with me.¡± He had initially nned on assigning the team on the following day. Since everyone was present, he brought the n forward. ¡°All right, let¡¯s go as the Boss hasmanded.¡± As much as Azure Dragon and the team were reluctant to leave, they acquiesced in Levi¡¯s decision. ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Shortly after, the group took off under the lead of Forlevia. Phew. Even if the people from lesiastic Order are here, they will find nothing. Watching their disappearing back, Levi heaved a sigh of relief. Finally, another burden was lifted off his shoulder. Though he was not fearful of Xyperia and Idrae, he did not want any loopholes to be revealed and used against him during the battle. With everything under his control, his worries eased, and he could now sleep soundly. Chater 3173 Chater 3173 The Return of the God of War Chapter 3173 The Idol Of Floyd Dr. Erebus could not shut his eyes. He was super excited to witness a watershed event in history the following day. Meanwhile, Azure Dragon and the others reached the pre-arranged venue by Levi. ¡°What a perfect location! No one will ever find us here,¡± they eximed. Zoey said, ¡°Let¡¯s stay here as we¡¯ve been told and not add to Levi¡¯s worry.¡± ¡°Sure, Zoey,¡± the team promised. Right then, the spies who were following Azure Dragon and the team panicked. They were so sure they had their eyes on them before the group disappeared under their noses. This is so weird! We¡¯re staring at their every move. Where did they go? Just like that, their five precious targets were gone! Representatives from each faction were shocked to the core, for they had been orchestrating an ambush. With the five went missing, how could they not fret? Subsequently, they started looking high and low for Azure Dragon and hisrades. They had only one thing in mind ¨C never lose their targets to the other factions. The force which had tested Azure Dragon¡¯s spiritual bone had ants in his pants. ¡°Huh? What¡¯s going on? How is it possible that they¡¯re gone?¡± the leader asked coldly. ¡°Indeed! They had all vanished in the blink of an eye without leaving any traces behind.¡± N?velDrama.Org owns all content. ¡°I¡¯ve asked the men to search around, but to no avail. It seems like they¡¯re hiding somewhere. We didn¡¯t manage to locate even one shadow.¡± A few of them reported anxiously. The leader turned livid and shouted, ¡°Find them now! Do you have a death wish? Those are five legendary spiritual stones!¡± A formidable pressure that weighed a mountain shadowed the subordinates, causing them to tremble in fear. ¡°We will get them! We will surely find them.¡± The few men quickly went to carry out the orders. Then, the leader huddled over and said to the subordinates beside him, ¡°Once they are found, y safe and take action at once. Further dy will only result in adverse effects. Get everything prepared for the procedures. You should know that transnting the spiritual bones requires us to pay a huge price.¡± His men nodded. ¡°Duly noted. We¡¯ll go get ready right away.¡± Within the short span of time that Azure Dragon and the rest were hiding, people from the lesiastic Order nearly turned the world upside down to look for them. The Heavenly League was about to be ttened by theing and going of countless individuals frantically looking for the famous five. The peeps at Heavenly League waspletely baffled. What¡¯s going on? Why is everyone looking for Azure Dragon and gang? What have they done? Where did they go? The group just vanished into thin air by midnight, that even Heavenly League could not contact them at all. Floyd had been really busytely, and no one had seen him for quite some time. He was also absent when the crowd went to persuade Levi. Someone asked for Floyd, but was told that he was having a jolly good time elsewhere. Having said that, he probably had no idea about what happened to Levi. Therefore, it was clear that he would not show up. Right then, Floyd was with the lesiastic Order. He was not enjoying himself, but was trapped in the suffering pursuit of love. Azure Dragon and the rest were least expecting it from Floyd. Thetter was not in a rtionship, but he was working hard to pursue an unrequited love. As a consequence, he was swamped in a painful quandary. He could not help himself. It was love at first sight when he first saw the woman from the lesiastic Order. Meanwhile, at the manor, Floyd was standing at the gate, pleading for a meet-up. Unfortunately, the other party did not grant him that chance. Feeling dejected, he was about to leave. Right then, a voice cut through the air and asked, ¡°Are you familiar with Azure Dragon and the team from Heavenly League?¡± His eyes twinkled. Instantly, he replied vigorously, ¡°Yes, super familiar! My Master is their Boss, so we¡¯re very close.¡±q Chater 3174 Chater 3174 The Return of the God of War Chapter 3174 Treating Us Like Children ¡°Oh, I see. Great. Then, do you know where they are now?¡± Another question was posted from the manor. Stunned, Floyd stammered, ¡°Err¡­ I¡¯ve left the Heavenly League for some time. Hence, I¡¯m not sure where are they right now.¡± He added quickly, ¡°Nheless, I can perform a search. It won¡¯t take me long before I can locate them.¡± ¡°Good. If you can tell me their exact location, I¡¯ll meet you face to face.¡± The reply came like a bolt from the blue and made Floyd jump for joy. It was what he had been waiting for! She was considered the most sought-after goddess in the lesiastic Order; the one who had it all. Though the difference between Floyd and her was vast in all aspects, he refused to give up pursuing her despite being ignored all the time. He did not even have a chance to see her. Now that an opportunity presented itself, how could Floyd contain his emotions? He was ready to go looking for Azure Dragon and the others without further ado. The woman¡¯s desire was all that he cared about. So, it did not even cross his mind to check the reason behind her request. In order not to raise unnecessary suspicion, the woman said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. The purpose of locating them is actually to protect them. It¡¯s worrisome to see them missing in action.¡± ¡°I got it. Thanks!¡± Then, Floyd left to search for Azure Dragon and hisrades. After searching one round, he found nothing. The Heavenly League was in a chaos due to that burning issue. Everyone was fretting that they would meet with mishap. Floyd tried using a special telmunication device which was only made known to insiders working closely with Levi. No one else knew about the tool. Within seconds, he was able to reach Azure Dragon, who then told him that they had hid. Floyd, on the other hand, updated them about the situation outside. He described how the Heavenly League was in a mess, constantly filled with people looking for the famous five. Upon hearing this, Azure Dragon became wary. Could Levi be right? So, we¡¯ve been targeted? ¡°Don¡¯t worry, everyone¡¯s priority is to protect all of you. Many from the lesiastic Order were wondering what happened when you disappeared without any warning,¡± exined Floyd. His words dispelled their suspicions. The five were well aware of their esteemed positions better than anyone else. Being in the limelight within the Heavenly League would make them hot cakes in the eyes of the lesiastic Order. Aren¡¯t we like VIPs to them, for they had even passed us the Art of Consumption? Why would they scheme to transnt our spiritual bones? ¡°The entire Heavenly League has gone topsy-turvy. We need you to be back and take charge of it,¡± urged Floyd. The five burst outughing. N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. Had anyone really wanted our spiritual bones, would they have waited so long to take any action? It¡¯s been a while now. If they¡¯re up to something, we should be able to sniff it out by now. Why the long wait and silence? Unbeknownst to the five, that was far from the case. Transnting spiritual bones was not an easy process that anyone could manage. It required professional methods and tremendous effort. In fact, the price to pay was severe. The slightest mistake conducted during the process would result in death or other adverse side effects. Given how tedious the whole process was, it had to be done wlessly in order for the spiritual bones to work perfectly on the bodies of others too. No one made a move during this time as they were all making preparations ordingly. Some factions within the lesiastic order recognized the exceptional elemental spiritual bones possessed by Azure Dragon and his peers. With that new discovery, they knew it would be quite a challenge tobine the spiritual bones of the five individuals. Hence, they needed more time to devise the best action n, but Azure Dragon and all were unaware of these things. ¡°Boss worries too much about us. In his eyes, we are no different from little children.¡± Chater 3175 Chater 3175 The Return of the God of War Chapter 3175 The Epitome Of Feminine Charm ¡°Indeed, he treats us like kids.¡± ¡°He wants to ensure that we are well protected and remain unscathed.¡± ¡°True, he¡¯s always the one guarding us from then till now.¡± The men sighed as they agreed with each other. Everyone was under Levi¡¯s care all along, and they were very touched by his kind gesture. ¡°But Boss doesn¡¯t know that we¡¯re already capable of fending for ourselves.¡± ¡°We are no longer the amateurs. We can settle our own problems.¡± ¡°Right on, we¡¯ve grown. Not only can we keep ourselves safe, we are also able to protect others.¡± ¡°Though we can¡¯t be his guardian angels yet, we can definitely stand up for ourselves!¡± The few men turned to Zoey. ¡°We¡¯ll stop hiding, Zoey. It¡¯s time for us to get out there and take things into our own hands. With us missing in action, it has sparked a lot of controversies. Heavenly League is inplete chaos!¡± ¡°Stay right here, will you? Don¡¯t go out unnecessarily. Let your Boss fight in peace.¡± ¡°Well, we can also check on Boss while we¡¯re out and render him any support needed.¡± Zoey was resolute in adhering strictly to Levi¡¯s instructions. ¡°No way! No one should leave this ce before Levi¡¯s return. Stay right here. It¡¯s extremely dangerous outside, and Levi is trying to resolve the conflict. What if you¡¯re met with a mishap, and he¡¯s not avable to help?¡± ¡°That¡¯s impossible, Zoey. There¡¯s nothing wrong with Boss worrying about us. However, he doesn¡¯t know the people from the lesiastic Order like we do. We have very good friends there who are searching for us everywhere as soon as they knew that we have gone missing.¡± Another one added, ¡°They are protecting us. How can they be against us? The situation out there is in dire need of us to take charge, and we truly don¡¯t want any of those to affect Boss. Rest assured that we¡¯ll be just fine, Zoey. If anything happens, we deserve it, and we¡¯ll bear all the consequences.¡± The five of them were unwavering in their decision to leave the hiding ce. ¡°No, you mustn¡¯t go,¡± Zoey tried to stop them, but to no avail. There was nothing she could do to hold them back or change their minds. Before departing, they told Zoey and Forlevia not to update Levi about the matter. That was because it was already time for Levi to take on Xyperia, and they did not want thetter to be affected by petty issues. With that, Zoey could only keep it to herself and watch them leave. Meanwhile, Floyd did not waste another second in bringing the good news to his goddess as soon as he had contacted Azure Dragon and his peers. N?velDrama.Org owns all content. Shortly after, the doors of the manor opened. A gorgeousdy with exquisite figure appeared in a sheer silk dress. Her heart-shaped face, glossy skin, and charming gaze were utterly enchanting. Just one look at her captivating smile and bewitching eyes could make anyone fall head over heels for her in a split second. She was the epitome of feminine charm, absolutely stunning. Her smile and gesture projected infinite allure. It was not hard to see why Floyd was crazy about her. No matter how many times he had seen her, she still took his breath away. Being a fighter of the lesiastic Order, she naturally exuded an attractive aura. There was something about her which made her totally different from all the other women Floyd had encountered. She was the only one who could make him lose his mind. ¡°Oh, this is great. I¡¯d do as promised and meet up with you.¡± Floyd was more than pleased to see her again. The woman continued staring at him, baffled. She did not expect him to have such a close rtionship with Azure Dragon and the others. That was something she never knew. Lucky for Floyd, her attitude toward him improved because of that. She no longer ignored him like she used to.q Chater 3176 Chater 3176 The Return of the God of War Chapter 3176 Too Late For Regrets ¡°So you¡¯re Levi¡¯s disciple?¡± the woman asked. Never did Floyd think that she was interested in getting to know him. He nodded repeatedly and answered, ¡°Yes! I¡¯m his most excellent disciple!¡± A corner of the woman¡¯s lips quirked up. ¡°I heard Levi has a daughter, and she¡¯s absolutely gifted. Is that true?¡± N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. Floyd responded without hesitation, ¡°That¡¯s right! Her spiritual bone is more powerful than the Five Great Wars Regiment¡ªAzure Dragon and his gang! But as of now, no one has put her spiritual bone to the test!¡± The woman gave him a faint smile. ¡°I wish I¡¯d have the honor to do that for her!¡± ¡°That would be great!¡± Floyd was so head over heels with the woman that he had no idea what she had in mind. Not long after that, the lesiastic Order was thrilled when they spotted Azure Dragon and his gang. They were afraid that someone else might have extracted the spiritual bone and taken it away. They were relieved when Azure Dragon appeared. ¡°Quick! Let¡¯s get ready! Go and look for the severance dagger!¡± The clerics in the lesiastic Order started panicking when they noticed Azure Dragon and his gang had emerged. They had toe up with a solid n. Yet, extracting the spiritual bone was not a walk in the park. Besides extracting the bone, they must not hurt its spirituality. The safest way to get it done was using the right tool. And the right tool was the severance dagger! The severance dagger was made of a special material that could be used to extract the spiritual bone, as the tool would not harm the bone¡¯s spirituality. It would also ensure a smooth transition when the spiritual bone was transnted into a human body. However, the severance daggers were rare and difficult to find. That was why the lesiastic Order had to make preparation ahead. By hook or by crook, they must find the severance dagger! The lesiastic Order knew it was time to act since Azure Dragon had arrived. Since Azure Dragon and his gang have a lot of experience extracting spiritual bone, they must have the severance dagger. Of course, besides the severance dagger, they also needed the other supporting tools. Moreover, the transntation would definitely be a challenging process for them. When Azure Dragon noticed everyone was worried about them, they forgot about Levi¡¯s reminder. They began to feel that Levi¡¯s worry was unfounded. The night was not a peaceful one for everyone. Both Xyperia and the Elterton Union, too, felt the pressure after the announcement. One after another, deities wandering around the world had started returning to Elterton Star. The Elterton Union had also joined in after responding to the call. Everyone was astonished by the number of Deities from the Elterton Union. Even Xyperia was taken aback by the number of deities. Those that had been in hiding all this while had finally revealed themselves in public. Yet, Xyperia did not me them for not telling the truth in the first ce, as they thought having more deities around would give the alliance an upper hand. As time passed by, Xyperia continued to be stunned when they saw more deities making their way to Elterton Star. Titan Lord and the rest stood on a hignd, overlooking the deities that came into Elterton Star. He looked at them and smirked, ¡°Look at these deities. They could easily drown Levi Garrison with their spit!¡± Someone burst intoughter. ¡°That¡¯s for sure!¡± ¡°Never in my life did I expect to witness this! The number of deities here is just unbelievable!¡± The six leaders from Idrae could not believe their eyes when they saw the crowd. At that point, Levi was nothing but a joke. Does he think he could take these deities down by himself? Dream on! He¡¯d probably die of shock if he witnessed the number of deities here! ¡°Fear for your life, people! Tomorrow will be the doomsday!¡± The next day arrived in the blink of an eye. A hard glint shed across Levi¡¯s eyes when he woke up in the morning. ¡°The time hase!¡± Be prepared to face my wrath since you refused to heed my warning, Xyperia! You¡¯ll regret your action! Levi and Dark Emperor then embarked on the journey to Xyperia. Chater 3177 Chater 3177 The Return of the God of War Chapter 3177 Surprised By The Number Hello, Xyperia. I¡¯vee to conquer you. I¡¯vee to ravage you to the ground! Even if you regretted not handing Idrae to me, it¡¯s toote now! I know you have a lot of deities on your side, but I¡¯ll wipe out every single one of them! The incident in Terrandya was just a prelude. Now, it¡¯s show time! To Levi, all those Super Deities were no different from clowns! While Levi did not show much expression on his face, excitement was written all over Dr. Erebus¡¯ face. How could he not be excited since the war that would take ce today would be a historic moment? N?velDrama.Org owns all content. When the Ospeans learned that Levi had departed, they too, made their way to Xyperia to witness this historic moment. After one night, all the deities from Elterton Union, including those they had recently created, had finally arrived. They all took their position and stayed in their respective lines. One might find it hard to believe how many deities were there at Elterton Star. They initially chose arge in for the deities to assemble, thinking it would be spacious enough to fit everyone. Yet, the number of deities was so overwhelming that the in was jam-packed. Even the people from Elterton Union were stunned by what they saw. There were just too many of them! ¡°These deities must have kept their identity so well that no one knew who they are, but now it¡¯s time for them to reveal themselves.¡± The high-rank officials of Elterton Union could not stop smiling. They were taken aback by the number of deities. What a pleasant surprise! But that was not it. Elterton Union continued to surprise Xyperia by giving the deities equipment from Aotic Fox Industries! While most deities had their own equipment, some new deities had yet to receive theirs. With Aotic Fox Industries¡¯ equipment, all the deities were now ready for the battle! With that, Elterton Union was now at the peak of its powers. Nope! That was not it! There were still Super Deities! Super Deities were not in the formation as they were at Idraen Sanctuary. Above all, the three most mysterious deities had yet to make an appearance! But they were just around the corner. Their appearance at the end would be the biggest surprise of them all! Looking at all the deities, the high-rank officials of Elterton Union burst intoughter. ¡°Can¡¯t wait for Levi toe! I hope he has what it takes to handle these deities!¡± They all hoped Levi could at least put up a fight, as they thought it would be a meaningless battle if he died right away. ¡°Why do I feel it¡¯s not gonna be easy to defeat Levi? I feel he¡¯s gonna surprise us,¡± someone said. A few leaders from Idrae quipped, ¡°Would you guys hand us over to Levi if he¡¯s that invincible?¡± Titan Lord pointed at the hundreds and thousands of Deities on the in and smirked. ¡°But is he invincible enough to deal with them?¡± Hearing that, everyone burst intoughter. It was clear that the number of Deities here had exceeded their expectations. They might not know how many Deities were there, but they could more or less estimate the number. Levi would probably be shocked to death when he arrived! Let¡¯s see if he¡¯ll run away like coward! ¡°I doubt Levi knows what¡¯s in store for him,¡± someone sneered. ¡°I¡¯ll take my hat off to him if he still dares toe. He¡¯ll make a name for himself in history!¡± ¡°This is exciting! Can¡¯t wait for him to be here!¡± The leaders of Idrae started imagining the scenario that might happenter. So did the council members from Xyperia. Everyone would be blown away once we¡¯ve obtained the exact number of Deities! And the whole world would fear us and surrender themselves to us! At that point, they became as cocky as the king of spades.q Chater 3178 Chater 3178 The Return of the God of War Chapter 3178 Mark Zarain As Their First Target We can¡¯t wait for him to arrive! ¡°Levi better not chicken out! We want to take him down first before moving on to something more ambitious!¡± They were afraid that Levi might not turn up. They would still be able to proceed with the ceremony even if Levi did note, but his presence would make the formal asion more significant. After all, the entire world was paying close attention to them. Meanwhile, Xyperia had just received the news¡ªthe Ospeans had arrived! They imed that hade to witness a historical moment. The Xyperians startedughing. ¡°See? Even the second most powerful nation hase to witness the ceremony. They must havee to surrender themselves to us!¡± Soon, representatives from Terrandya, Hawen, Keerea, and Raysonia had also arrived at Xyperia. They might have imed that they hade to attend the ceremony, but their intention was to watch the drama from the sidelines. Most of these representatives came from countries that had once lost to Levi. Even though they all knew how powerful Levi was, they wished to know if he was able to fight against Xyperia. Xyperia, on the other hand, did not stop them froming. What theycked now was not Deities but spectators! Though the world had their eyes on Xyperia, they still preferred to have an audience that would witness the ceremony! The more the merrier! But where¡¯s Levi? ¡°We just found out that Levi is on his way!¡± The Xyperians were thrilled to hear that. ¡°Is this for real? He¡¯sing? I¡¯m impressed!¡± Idrae¡¯s Oedipus eximed. ¡°Perhaps he¡¯s not aware of how powerful we are?¡± ¡°You¡¯re right! Many didn¡¯t believe us when we initially announced that we have around ten thousand Deities. I bet their jaws would drop if they find out the exact number of Deities since Ospea might only have four thousand Deities and the country that ranked first might have approximately ten thousand of them.¡± ¡°That¡¯s true. I bet Levi wouldn¡¯t believe how many Deities we have. That¡¯s why he chose toe!¡± Everyone tried to figure out what prompted Levi toe to Xyperia. ¡°That¡¯s enough! Calm down! Let¡¯s think of what we should do after getting rid of Levi!¡± The high-rank officials of Elterton Union then started discussing the next course of action. Even Oedipus from Idrae was roped in to contribute ideas. After considering their position in the ranking and their ability to strategize, some felt they should mark Zarain as their first target. Oedipus proposed, ¡°We shouldunch an attack on Zarain!¡± ¡°I agree. Do you see how low-profile Zarain has be after experiencing the spiritual energy revival? I don¡¯t think they¡¯ve be weak. They just didn¡¯t want others to gauge their capabilities!¡± ¡°It¡¯s not easy to predict Zarain¡¯s move!¡± ¡°That¡¯s why we should mark them as our first target! We want to stun the world and get rid of the biggest threat once and for all!¡± After a round of deliberation, Xyperia had decided tounch its first attack on Zarain. They would then eliminate the other threats after that. ¡°We have also identified our second target¡ªthe mysterious Erudia from the east! This country is much moreplicated than we can imagine!¡± ¡°I can envision the benefits we get to enjoy after taking Erudia down. Once we¡¯ve eliminated these two countries, the world would acknowledge us as the most feared superpower!¡± Before this, they had already marked Erudia as their second target. While waiting for Levi¡¯s arrival, they started counting the number of Deities in the formation. They wanted to know the exact number of Deities Elterton Union had! Soon, they finallypleted counting the Deities at Elterton Star. ¡°We have the numbers!¡± The announcement got everyone revved up.N?velDrama.Org owns this. Chater 3179 Chater 3179 The Return of the God of War Chapter 3179 In Trouble A lot of council members were utterly numb at that point. Some of them were even trembling in anxiousness. ¡°Don¡¯t disclose it yet! At least not till Levi arrives!¡± They rubbed their palms together in absolute anticipation. They were trying to suppress their curiosity while waiting for Levi¡¯s arrival. After a while, another group of people came to witness the battle. Xyperia didn¡¯t even bother to find out who they were because as they were in need of viewers. Thus, they had no reasons to reject them. The more the merrier! Little did they know, the group of people who just arrived had a score to settle with Idrae. When they were invited prior to that, a lot of them chose not to attend because they¡¯d rather just set aside their hatred. Some of them, however, felt that even though they couldn¡¯t take matters into their own hands, they were happy to just witness Levi take his revenge. Hence, they chose to support Levi during this confrontation. Even if death was a possible oue, they still decided to show Levi their support. That was because Levi was their role model. No matter how strong his enemies were, or how tough the journey might be, Levi was determined to seek revenge. Meanwhile, in Erudia¡¯s Heavenly Base, Azure Dragon and his gang were getting worried after learning that Levi was heading toward Xyperia. Not only were they hoping that Levi woulde out of it alive, but they were also hoping that he could sessfully take his revenge against Idrae. ¡°It¡¯s a shame we¡¯re not strong enough. Otherwise, we could at least offer to help Boss!¡± Phoenix eximed with a frown. Right then, Kirin suddenly said, ¡°Although we can¡¯t help him, someone else can!¡± ¡°Are you talking about the lesiastic Order?¡± The other four of them instantly perked up. They were eager to help Levi, but they¡¯d never considered the option of seeking help from others. Oh, right! That¡¯ll do, right? ¡°Don¡¯t we already know how strong the lesiastic Order¡¯s elites are? Even if they can¡¯t defeat Xyperia, they could at least keep Boss safe with their presence, right?¡± Kirin exined. At that moment, hope lit up in their eyes. ¡°Yes! That¡¯s right! The youngsters from the lesiastic Order are all extremely strong! Besides, they have very skilled fighters as well!¡± ¡°They¡¯ll surely be of help! Let¡¯s look for them!¡± N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. With that, five of them started contacting all the factions in the lesiastic Order. Before they could get a response from the others, the group of mysterious men in ck robes approached them. Azure Dragon was very excited to see them, and he told them about their n. ¡°Okay. That¡¯s doable. Come with us!¡± one of them in the group said. With that, Azure Dragon and the other four left with them defenselessly. They had no idea where they were being led to. Meanwhile, Zoey and the others were hiding in the secret training base, and they were starting to panic. It was one thing they didn¡¯t know what the situation was like with Levi, but Azure Dragon and his gang had also left on their own. What if they get into trouble? Initially, she wanted to head out and find out for herself, but she was stopped. Indeed, Levi had enough on his te, and she could end up causing more trouble for him if she were to leave. They¡¯re right. Although there are a lot of people keeping tabs on Azure Dragon and his gang, even more people are keeping an eye on Evie. As a matter of fact, they¡¯re all looking for Evie now. If they manage to locate her, things are going to get dicey, considering the talents Evie has. Sonja and four others from the North Pavilion of the lesiastic Order rushed toward Heavenly Base when they learned about Azure Dragon¡¯s call for help. To their surprise, Azure Dragon and his gang were nowhere to be seen when they arrived. ¡°Wait. Something¡¯s wrong. I can sense their aura¡­¡± Magnus suddenly said in fear. The looks of the other two of them changed instantly when they heard that. Even Sonja was horrified. ¡°Them? Are you sure it¡¯s their aura?¡± she asked in terror. Upon making sure, Magnus answered confidently, ¡°Yes. It¡¯s their aura! It is! I can guarantee it!¡± ¡°T-They¡¯ve been here? W-What?¡± Two of them widened their eyes in disbelief when they heard about the terrifying news. ¡°Something bad must¡¯ve happened to them! Azure Dragon and his gang are doomed to have met them! We have to look for them now! We must find them before they get dealt with!¡± Sonja¡¯s expression was stern.q Chater 3180 Chater 3180 The Return of the God of War Chapter 3180 An Appointment With Hell ¡°Even if we manage to find them, are we strong enough to fight them?¡± Magnus asked. At that moment, he was overwhelmed with horror. ¡°We¡¯ve got to try! We can¡¯t possibly sit and do nothing knowing that Azure Dragon and his gang might be in danger, right?¡± A determined look shed across Sonja¡¯s eyes. Thus, the four of them went to look for Azure Dragon and his gang. Meanwhile, Levi had finally arrived in Xyperia. ¡°Elterton teau is right ahead! Prior to the spiritual energy revival, that ce used to be a barrennd. Now, however, it has be an oasis!¡± Dr. Erebus was amazed by the changes made by the spiritual energy revival. ¡°Well, I¡¯m going to return it to its original state today!¡± Levi uttered coldly. Shortly after, Levi¡¯s arrival caused an uproar in the whole Elterton teau. N?velDrama.Org owns all content. Finally, he¡¯d arrived. All eyes were fixed on Levi as he made his way there. While some were impressed by his guts and bravery, some thought he was aplete fool. How foolish of him! Doesn¡¯t he know what¡¯s he up against? How bold of him toe here! Looking down from the review tform, the council members of Xyperia saw Levi arriving with two other men. ¡°You¡¯ve got balls, Levi! We¡¯re impressed with the fact that you¡¯ve only brought two men with you!¡± Right then, Dr. Erebus burst intoughter. ¡°Oh, no! I¡¯m sorry, but both of us are here to just enjoy the show. Mr. Garrison is here to face you guys on his own!¡± ¡°He¡¯s alone?¡± ¡°Well, it¡¯s not like the two of you could make a difference!¡± ¡°Hahaha!¡± They startedughing like maniacs. Dr. Erebus threw them a nce and cursed at them inwardly. Keep it up! Laugh while you still can! None of you will beughing a whileter! As for the six leaders and the members of Idrae, they were infuriated when they saw Levi. In fact, they were all bristling with anger because Levi had murdered three of their leaders, along with twenty of their members. Ever since the establishment of Idrae, no one had ever killed any of their members before. Levi was the first person who had done that. As a result, they hated Levi to their bones. Levi had absolutely humiliated them. Initially, they thought Levi had fallen for their tricks and schemes. To their surprise, Levi managed to turn the table and massacred quite a lot of their men. Oedipus then yelled at Levi, ¡°Do you see this, Levi? All of Idrae¡¯s members are here!¡± Levi squinted his eyes and nced at all the members of Idrae. These are the people who poisoned Evie when I first encountered them. Their faces have been ingrained in my mind ever since, so how could I possibly forget what they look like? They¡¯re all going to die today! Oedipus then stared at Levi and let out augh. ¡°Today, we¡¯ll stand our ground and see if you can kill us!¡± ¡°Hahaha!¡± Idrae¡¯s membersughed aloud. They were eager to see the helpless look on Levi¡¯s face when he realized he couldn¡¯t touch any of them. He wants to down Idrae, doesn¡¯t he? Sure! However, he¡¯s got to get through the Deities from the Elterton Union first! In response, Leviughed them off. ¡°Don¡¯t worry! You¡¯re all going to end up in hell very soon! Don¡¯t you guys know your members I¡¯ve killed are waiting for you guys down there? They¡¯re getting lonely!¡± ¡°Screw you, Levi!¡± ¡°I¡¯m going to kill you, Levi!¡± ¡°Levi, you¡¯re dead!¡± Levi¡¯s words infuriated all of them because he¡¯d triggered that humiliating memory of theirs. Hence, they got anxious and wanted so badly to fight Levi right away. However, they dared not act because the council members of Xyperia were present. After all, they had to act ording to the n. ¡°Levi, your daughter will never get cured after your death today!¡± Oedipus provoked in retaliation.q Chater 3181 Chater 3181 The Return of the God of War Chapter 3181 If You Dare Since Levi¡¯s words managed to hit their nerves, it was only natural for them to retaliate. Obviously, they knew Levi¡¯s weakness was his daughter. However, they were wrong when they expected Levi to react angrily. Instead, he was rather calm. As for Dr. Erebus and hispatriot, they startedughing upon hearing those threats against Levi¡¯s daughter. How could they still talk about Evie not getting cured at this point? They¡¯re downright laughable! The men from Idrae were utterly dumbfounded. What¡¯s going on? Why are they not agitated by what they heard? Wait! Something¡¯s not right! Oedipus¡¯ expression soured instantly. Did I say something wrong? Why is Levi not ruffled? What¡¯s happening? N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. None of them couldprehend the situation. What went wrong? Obviously, none of them dared to think that Forlevia was, in fact, cured. The members of Idrae looked at each other nkly as they tried to understand the situation. Right then, Levi smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry to disappoint all of you, but my daughter is cured. Thanks for your concerns, though!¡± As soon as those words left Levi¡¯s mouth, everyone from Idrae was astounded. Cured? What? How is that possible? Wait, didn¡¯t Levi say he was going to seek revenge the moment his daughter was cured? Since he¡¯s here now, doesn¡¯t that mean his daughter is actually cured? But how could that be? We¡¯ve been watching Levi and his daughter all this while! How could they possibly cure the other half of the poison? Besides, wasn¡¯t the magical medicine taken away by a mysterious person back then? Even if Levi managed to get his hands on the magical medicine, so what? The magical medicine is locked inside a secret lock box, no? That secret lock box is sealed with a lost art of mechanisms in Erudia, the heavenly lock! How could he possibly open the box? That¡¯s impossible! Could it be that he¡¯s found another way around it? No, we¡¯ve been watching him, and he hasn¡¯t made any moves, right? No, that can¡¯t be it. Indeed, they refused to believe any of it. However, something struck them. If his daughter isn¡¯t cured, will hee here so cockily? Could it be that she¡¯s been cured? Nevermind. There¡¯s no point in figuring that out now. Who cares if his daughter is cured? Once he¡¯s dead, his daughter is going to suffer the same fate. We can¡¯t afford to panic. Today, we¡¯re the rulers, and we¡¯re above him! We can¡¯t lose our cool now that Levi is here! Everyone from Idrae regained theirposure and red at Levi. As Levi walked forward, he spotted a few familiar faces on the tform, and one of them was Titan Lord. Titan Lord greeted Levi and said, ¡°Why? Why must you offend us? Are you sick of living?¡± Levi smiled. ¡°You guys have made a grave mistake! You guys shouldn¡¯t have decided to protect Idrae! By doing so, you guys have offended me! Although I¡¯ve given you guys warnings, you guys have ignored all of them. If you guys were to give Idrae up, I wouldn¡¯t have to put you guys in a tight spot! However, it¡¯s toote now. Even if you guys were to change your mind now, I¡¯d still seek revenge personally!¡± Titan Lordughed and raised his voice. ¡°Don¡¯t you think you¡¯re too full of yourself, Levi? We¡¯re no longer the Xyperia you used to know! We¡¯re now the strongest nation in the world, and we¡¯re the rulers! It¡¯s entirely up to us to decide who to protect! Cut your crap! Everyone from Idrae is here now! Come and attack us if you dare! I¡¯d like to see what you¡¯re made of!¡± They had a surprise in store for Levi, and they refused to believe that Levi was capable of fighting them on his own. By then, they could barely contain themselves anymore. One could only imagine what was going to happen once the Elterton Union unleashed its true strength. Chater 3182 Chater 3182 The Return of the God of War Chapter 3182 Show Your Hand They couldn¡¯t wait to unleash their wrath on Levi. ¡°Levi, perhaps you should count yourself lucky because you¡¯re going to witness history being made! You¡¯re going to experience the true mightiness of the Elterton Union firsthand! You should be proud of it because it¡¯s an honor!¡± Titan Lord smiled and uttered sarcastically. From N?velDrama.Org. Levi nced at the surroundings and saw a huge crowd. Hence, he shed a smile and asked, ¡°Do you guys believe me when I say I¡¯m going to wipe out the area today?¡± Immediately, silence ensued. As a matter of fact, no one at the scene dared to utter a word. Although they knew how strong Levi was, none of them believed Levi could wipe out the mighty Xyperia. Upon hearing Levi¡¯s provocative words, everyone from Xyperia was pumped. No one¡¯s going to believe Levi because he¡¯s talking nonsense! Seeing that, Levi smiled and said, ¡°Frankly, I have no idea how strong I am! Perhaps, we¡¯ll find out today!¡± Everyone at the scene gasped when they heard that. Everyone thought Levi was bluffing. Right then, one of the subordinates from Idrae showed up with some news. ¡°Oedipus, something¡¯s up! Since we haven¡¯t been able to stay in touch for the past couple of days, we¡¯ve actually found out that the whole group of people who wanted to seek revenge against us had vanished!¡± The other leaders were dumbfounded. ¡°What? Vanished? What do you mean?¡± ¡°We found out that the group had been obliterated! They¡¯re all dead!¡± ¡°What?¡± The members from Idrae couldn¡¯t help but gasp. They didn¡¯t dare to react dramatically because they were worried that the others from Xyperia might notice it. ¡°Who did it?¡± Oedipus asked. ¡°It was Levi!¡± Everyone was stunned upon hearing that. The members of Idrae instantly nced at Levi, who was just nearby. For the first time, they found Levi intimidating. Is he really stronger than we first thought? ¡°To my recollection, that group is made up of almost twenty thousand people, right? Also, they must have at least a thousand Deities, no? They¡¯re all gone?¡± They were utterly shocked. If it was Levi who has done that on his own, does it mean that he¡¯s a Super Deity like the one in our n? In fact, he could be a top-ss Super Deity instead of an ordinary Super Deity! That¡¯s scary! ¡°That¡¯s not all! Before the group was killed, Levi had sent us a warning. Levi is behind all the killings that happened in the span of a day! The people who died were all the ones who had cheated Levi¡¯s resources when the bounty for him was offered. He¡¯d gone after them and killed all of them!¡± ¡°What?¡± After receiving another piece of information, the leaders of Idrae were stunned once again. Their eyes were nearly bulging out of their sockets from shock and disbelief. ¡°There¡¯s more! Keerea had also tried to scam Levi before this. In response, he went to Keerea and butchered all their Deities! Now, only Sammy is left. Please bear in mind that Keerea had one thousand and six hundred Deities in total! Besides, they were all equipped with Deity-level equipment! They¡¯re all dead now! Of all the Keereans you see here today, Sammy is the only Deity, and the rest aren¡¯t!¡± Idrae was mind-blown by the news they got. ¡°No wonder Levi dares to challenge us! That¡¯s because he¡¯s a Super Deity, and he¡¯s capable of doing so!¡± The expressions of everyone from Idrae changed right then. Finally, they understood why Levi was acting so brazenly. He¡¯s incredibly strong! ¡°Wait! So what if he¡¯s a strong Super Deity? Ten thousand Deities can definitely tire him out! He¡¯s out of luck because the Elterton Union has a lot more than ten thousand Deities!¡± someone eximed. After giving it some thought, everyone from Idrae eventually calmed down. Meanwhile, Levi had already arrived at the designated spot. Behind the screens, they were all Deities of the Elterton Union. Idrae was hiding right behind those Deities. If Levi wished to kill them, he¡¯d have to get through all the Deities first. Levi then took a step forward and shouted, ¡°I¡¯m here! Show your hands now! I¡¯m going to get rid of Idrae today, and no one¡¯s going to stop me!¡±q Chater 3183 Chater 3183 The Return of the God of War Chapter 3183 The Unveiling The domineering words reverberated through the sky like thunder, announcing the imminent commencement of the final battle between him and the alliance of Idrae and Xyperia. It¡¯s their day of death! Levi is going to destroy all of Idrae and no one can stop him! No matter what kind of trump card Xyperia has, it won¡¯t be able to alter Idrae¡¯s fate in the slightest. The Xyperians and members of Idrae in the Idraen Sanctuary were brimming with excitement. The moment has finallye! A sudden hum of a sword traveling at great speed filled the air, shaking the very earth beneath their feet and sending up dust clouds with the gust left in the wake of its heavy shes. As Levi did not know anything about swordsmanship, preferring instead to rely entirely on his own powerful strength, God Crusher was merely a medium for him to channel his power. Such was the sheer power contained within the weapon that the rush of air that preceded the actual arrival of the sword caused his adversaries to wince. As the skies crackled with electricity from heralding God Crusher, sonic booms exploded one after another above the heads of the crowd who craned their necks in desperation to locate the source of the commotion that was capable of altering the cosmic space. They saw it the very next moment. A sword arrived with scarcely the whoosh that preceded it as it levitated before Levi, at the perfect height for him to reach out and grasp its hilt. God Crusher! The expression of the crowd turned to awe as many of them had heard of the legendary sword. Isn¡¯t this the sword that had in Deities of Keerea? Turns out that the guardian of Erudia¡¯s secret is none other than Levi! Everything is clear now! Levi and his sword are the reasons why Erudia has remained safe without any Deities defending it! In an instant,prehension mingled with disbelief appeared on many of the onlookers¡¯ faces. How could Levi be this powerful? No wonder he¡¯s here! The members of Idrae were simrly shocked beyond their expectations at the numerous instances of disy of Levi¡¯s power within such a brief period of time. Some of Idrae¡¯s members began trembling from the terrifying premonition that befell them. Even with a backer as immense as theirs, Levi was still able to strike fear into their hearts. However, the council members of Xyperia became excited rather than fearful at the sight. Levi¡¯s growth in strength is what we¡¯ve been wanting to see all along! What¡¯s the point of the whole thing if he drops dead from fear even before the fight begins? We need to toughen him up to make his death long and painful! Their idea to toughen Levi up was to have him destroy an entire country by himself. N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. As Levi¡¯s predicament at that moment was in line with their goal, the Xyperian representatives wore smiles of satisfaction as they settled themselves down for a good show. Some were so optimistic that they even began cheering for Levi as if they were his allies. Levi¡¯s indifferent gaze remained fixed on the screen before him. He was well aware that all Deities of Xyperia were behind it. Though he had no doubt of the magnitude of the force he was about to face, Levi remained unperturbed and merely reasserted his confidence in the weapon in his hand. The senior officials of Xyperia were at that moment quivering with delighted anticipation as they were minutes away from unveiling the extent of their invincibility to the world. ¡°Settle down!¡± Titan Lord shouted. ¡°Elterton Union has performed a headcount of all Deities under ourmand! Within moments, our true strength will be presented to the world as an exact number!¡± Despite the call for silence, the entire crowd erupted with contagious excitement at the promation. The Xyperians and the curious bystanders alike were impatient for the unveiling. ¡°Behind this screen is all Deities of Elterton Union!¡± Those who stood on the high ground kept their gaze fixed on the screen. ¡°Drop the screens!¡± By the deafening order, all the screens came crashing down. Chater 3184 Chater 3184 Chapter 3184 Self Intimidation As the smoke and dust settled, whaty behind the screen shocked the crowd into silence. Countless figures, densely packed together, filled the entire expanse ofnd from where the screen was drawn moments ago up to the distant horizon. Even those watching from an elevated viewpoint were horrified at the realization that there was no end in sight as far as the figures were concerned. The number of the army must be iprehensiblyrge for such a vast expanse ofnd to be fully upied! There they stand, grim and bloodthirsty as the army of an ancient conqueror! How is it possible for this many to be gathered at a single spot? Shocked to the point of questioning their own sanity, the crowd burst into life as they reaffirmed the sight before them with one another. As terrifying as the hundred thousand Deities who came before, the spectators suspected that this horde was many more times that number. The Ospeans, in particr, were about to explode with rage. N?velDrama.Org (C) content. Having established themselves as the center of divine rights and being ustomed tomanding obedience from Deities all over the world, they did not take kindly to Xyperia¡¯s defiance even after the latter surpassed them in military might. Despite their anger, the true extent of Xyperia¡¯s force left them dumbfounded. What a big difference between first and second ce! This conclusively debunks our previous assumption of the Xyperians¡¯ might being only ten times ours. Due to the overwhelmingly vast difference between the Xyperians¡¯ military forcepared to their own, representatives of the other forces present felt unworthy of being on the same list as Xyperia. Despite the initial exaggerated expectations they harbored with regards to Xyperia¡¯s military might, the other nations found their wildest imagination still painfullycking at the sight of Xyperia¡¯s Deities. Some had even hazarded educated guesses based on rationality by objectively analyzing the resources, technology, and potential Deities that the total number in Xyperia was at most two hundred thousand. That in itself served as an upper-limit guess. That figure was not inclusive of Deities of Elterton Union. The crowd shuddered to even contemte the staggering tally. Easily three hundred thousand at the very least! Very likely even more! The atmosphere was stale as the crowd held their breath as one. The eerie silence of the onlookers seemed to extend all over the world, stifling the entire globe in suffocative awe. Nobody dared to even move a muscle at the undeniable proof of Xyperian dominance. This number of Deities is unimaginable even with the proof before our eyes! Their number is even more than the poption of some nations! Xyperia is a nation of Deities! The members of Elterton Union and Idraeughed maniacally at the sight of the crowd¡¯s reaction as it was the exact response they had envisioned. The whole world will lose their minds when they see the total number of Deities at our fingertips. In fact, even they themselves were struck dumb with awe despite having already seen their army in its full military glory. Their nationalistic pride invoked, the Xyperians were actually looking forward to the reveal of the undoubtedly impressive number of Deities¡¯ total headcount. Although the tally had already beenpleted, they forcibly held back their curiosity to wait for the official announcement just for the thrill of anticipation. Dr. Erebus and hispanion were also gasping for breath as the endless sight of Deities was something they never expected. q Chater 3185 Chater 3185 Chapter 3185 The Battle Suits Inplete honesty, Levi had been simrly shocked by the dense wall of Deities before him. In fact, he had been mentally prepared for three hundred thousand at the most and as a result, he felt no fear at however many Deities Xyperia had prepared for him. The fact that he had underestimated the total number of opponents to face pleased Levi. By the looks of it, my guess of three hundred thousand has been blown clean out of the water! In that vein, Levi¡¯s thoughts were the same as the Xyperians as both parties desired for the other to be strong enough to pose a serious threat to themselves. Obviously, the situation had be more severe than Levi had imagined which was exactly what he wanted. I hope they¡¯re strong enough! If that isn¡¯t the case, I hope the Super Deities don¡¯t disappoint! Despite his intentions, Levi disyed a slightly surprised look which the Xyperians construed as him being afraid. However, they were surprised that Levi did not drop dead from fright at the unveiling of their monstrous army. Their Deities posed such an overwhelming aura that any other person foolish enough to stand across the battlefield from them would generally experience cardiac arrest at the mere suggestion of facing those Deities. Levi barely even flinched! His confidence today makes for a very promising show. The Xyperians, after imagining the sh of fear across Levi¡¯s eyes, leaned back smugly in their seats. To be able to strike fear into the hearts of men is one thing we¡¯ve ever wanted. Their terror is just what we want to see. The six leaders of Idrae cackled triumphantly as their fears and other apanying concerns were swept away the moment the true might of Deities was revealed. There¡¯s nobody in the world who can reach up here to harm us without getting through this imprable wall of Deities first! ¡°Come on, Levi!¡± they taunted madly, emboldened by the soundness of their defense. ¡°Come and kill us! Come get us if you can.¡± Levi is going to have to get past all Deities if he wants to get us! Even the sun rising from the west is more likely to happen than such a feat! Secure atst in the notion of their safety, the Xyperians have be wildly provocative as they vented every instance of shame and ridicule Levi had ever bestowed upon them throughout their feud. Levi, however, merely smiled without saying a word. His eyes fell on the dense wall of Deities before him. All of them were equipped with matching suits and equipment. Levi could not help noticing that their suits looked simr to the ones belonging to the military of Keerea, only more advanced. Unbeknownst to him, the battle suits had the ability to morph between three forms, namely solid, liquid, and gaseous. The technology provided the wearer with a versatile blend of both aggressive and defensive capabilities. The solid state was its defensive mode that served to resist any attack while the liquid state was its repair mode that provided almost instantaneous regeneration for every form of injury. The gaseous state was its attack mode. After channeling, the gaseous state of the armor would be integrated into the wearer¡¯s body to give combat prowess a substantial boost. More frighteningly, the gaseous state of the battle suit was actually spiritual energy that had been specially treated and enhanced through an ingenious feat of engineering through microscopic vents throughout the suit. This suit had been configured to bepatible with various modes, further enhancing its utility. N?velDrama.Org (C) content. It had even been adjusted ording to the individual attributes to better exert the maximum power of the equipment. However, most agreed that the best thing about the suit was its liquid mode which basically granted the wearerplete invincibility. Equipped with such fearsome technology, Deities¡¯ capacity forbat was quadrupled at the very least. In other words, a Deity of Elterton Union was an equal match against four ordinary Deities. That also meant that the total headcount of Deities should be multiplied by four. The crowd gasped as they voiced their conjecture aloud. Aotic Fox Industries has be a global force to have developed such a sophisticated piece of technology. As if Deities weren¡¯t bad enough, they even have Super Deities ready to be deployed! Worst of all, all of them would be fitted with armor that renders them essentially immortal! The representatives of Keerea were shocked when they witnessed the battle suits equipped on Deities. How is it possible for them to attain such breakthroughs in the realm of defensive technology? Our suits look like scrap metalpared to theirs! Chater 3186 Chater 3186 Chapter 3186 A Historical Moment Titan Lord noticed the crowd¡¯s attention on the battle suits. ¡°Let me introduce the equipment. I think everyone has seen it, haven¡¯t they? To be honest, even we are still reeling in shock at the power of our own creations. By the way, we also have equipment that is exclusive to Super Deities! This is nothing compared to what we have in the works!¡± His words sent a tremor of awe through the crowd. Super Deity-exclusive equipment? How much more powerful could those be? If the strength of one Super Deity is equivalent to five hundred ordinary Deities, isn¡¯t fitting them with battle gear overkill? Following that logic, a single Super Deity d in the battle suit would be able to hold his own against a thousand ordinary Deities. Who would be able to stop such a terrifying force? We haven¡¯t even gotten word of the total number of Deities Xyperia has and here they are talking about specialized equipment for them! They are the masters of this world! Nobody is worthy of being their opponent! Even the forces of Zarain, who were at that point paying rapt attention to the situation, were amazed at the battle suits. ¡°How terrifying it is for them to havee up with a battle suit of thisplexity!¡± ¡°If you give them a little more time, what next?¡± ¡°We have thoroughly underestimated them!¡± The equipment produced by Aotic Fox Industries had far exceeded their expectations. There is no other reason. The forces behind it have just equipped Shield of Zarain with simr suits. The prospect shocked members of Shield and the rest of the Zarain representatives to death. Could such a suit actually exist? Three forms and various modes to toggle with! Being equipped with technological advancements that border on magic would mean invincibility for us! N?velDrama.Org owns all content. The Zarainians rejoiced because their vast expenses on the infrastructure of their military had not been in vain. The product is the crystallization of the wisdom of a civilization advanced beyond the limits of our comprehension. It truly is an honor for our Deities to be equipped with a simr device. Another point of concern for them was the fact that Aotic Fox Industries had arrived at the technological level of Zarain¡¯s backers. It¡¯s only a matter of time before they surpass us. ck Hawk grew even more nervous. Before, he was confident in Levi¡¯s advantage after giving careful consideration to every factor. With the reveal of Xyperia¡¯s true might which bordered on ludicrousness, he began to worry about Levi. How is he going to cope alone? ck Hawk also observed that Elterton Union had grown so powerful that even the forces behind Zarain have fell silent. Though they could still deal with any uprising problems that may ur, it would only cost them more. Levi did not share ck Hawk¡¯s concerns. Instead, his smile deepened at the sight of Deities¡¯ battle suits. I haven¡¯t been waiting in vain! The enemy finally looks strong enough! In fact, finding out that he had severely underestimated the strength of Deities made him extremely excited. After I¡¯m done with the regr Deities, let¡¯s see if their Super Deities are hard enough. Hmm¡­ things are getting interesting! God Crusher, as if sensing Levi¡¯s excitement, began to hum continuously as it was getting ready for a fight. Titan Lord regarded the crowd from atop his tform and nodded with satisfaction. ¡°And now, for the first time ever,¡± he shouted, raising his arms once more. ¡°Elterton Union is ready to announce the total number of its Deities to the whole world!¡± The moment has finallye! The crowd gasped as they fell silent to hear the verdict. q Chater 3187 Chater 3187 Chapter 3187 The Terrifying Tally The silent anticipation seemed to have spread across the entire world. Every ear on the perked up for the shocking moment. Even the forces behind Zarain who were initially indifferent, as well as Erudia¡¯s lesiastic Order, began to pay attention for fear of missing out on hearing the number for the first time. The whole world is about to explode in anticipation of this moment! Although every Xyperian knew that the total number of Deities was mind-numbinglyrge, they still wanted to know the specific number. It was for that specific moment of revtion that they had held back from learning about it the night before when the tally was concluded. Although the number had been verified numerous times beyond the shadow of a doubt, the Xyperians forbade it from being uttered despite their own burning curiosity to be able to witness history. Even members of Idrae held their shoulders with one another in anticipation of that moment. It was also due in no small part to the contributions of Elterton Union to havee that far as the sess of their endeavor was literally a matter of life and death. As a result, they were more eager to hear that terrible number than anybody else. Unable to withstand this pressure, some within the crowd began fainting one after another. The elderly even fell dead on the spot from aneurysms. Even Dr. Erebus and hispanion were unable to bear the extreme pressure on their hearts and brains much longer. Titan Lord savored the anticipation he had built as he watched the members of the crowd drop to the ground intermittently from a deadlybination of aneurysm and asphyxiation. Though Levi was pleased with the prospect of a battle worthy of his effort, he did not attempt to stop Titan Lord as he too was curious about the number of Deities. It is better to have specific data for the purposes of future bragging rights. I can tell people exactly how many Deities I kill today. If they were only a handful of Deities, Levi would not have offered them the luxury of mocking him by just eliminating all of them and moving on with his day. Titan Lord finally deemed the audience ready. ¡°Are you ready to witness history?¡± he called, before having his voice drowned out by the impatient roar of the crowd. Such a historical event may only happen once in this life! Every eye in the audience was fixated on Titan Lord as the whole world held its breath. With the anticipation effectively doubled, the death toll crept higher with every passing second. Just as the survivors within the crowd felt their nerves stretched to the breaking point, Titan Lord¡¯s sonorous voice in their ears felt like sweet relief. ¡°Without further ado, I will now announce the actual number of Deities. After an overnight count, Elterton Union has a total of five hundred and seventy-three thousand, eight hundred and thirty-seven Deities!¡± N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. Titan Lord¡¯s voice grew hoarse from bellowing thest sentence as if to justify the magnitude of the historic moment by announcing it with every ounce of strength he had. Like the reverberation of a massive gong, his promation spread all across the Elterton teau and tore the world apart. ¡°Five hundred and seventy-three thousand, eight hundred and thirty-seven Deities!¡± The entire world fell silent as the number had exceeded everybody¡¯s wildest guesses. Two hundred thousand was our initial estimation. Turns out it¡¯s nearly thrice that number! No wonder there isn¡¯t even space for a mouse to wriggle through between them! Even the members of the audience with the best vantage points on the higher altitude became horror- struck when they realized that they could not fully capture the far stretch swarm of the gruesome army. The sheer enormity of Xyperia¡¯s makes my scalp tingle! Chater 3188 Chater 3188 Chapter 3188 Super Deities To Be Announced After the initial wave of shock had subsided a little, the crowd recited the number aloud to each other as if to prove their participation in witnessing history to memory. As reality began to set in for some of them, more dropped dead at the realization of the sheer scale of what had transpired. The causes were not limited to aneurysms anymore. As the shock set in, muffled implosions could be heard all around as organs within the victims burst with no visible damage on the exterior. With Titan Lord¡¯s promation still echoing through the skies, countless people around the world were fainting and dying at the news. Like an invisible sword, the dreaded figure circled around the world and killed anybody who dared utter it. Even the high-rank officials of Elterton Union were not immune to its harrowing effects despite being aware of the figure. Close to half of the number sumbed to the shock in a simr fashion to the rest of the world. In fact, when Xyperia revealed the hundred thousand Deities at their disposal, they actually had more than thrice the number in the works. In short, the total number of Deities under Xyperia had almost doubled. As the total number had been kept a secret at that time, only a fraction had been reported. Besides, the forces of Elterton Union of seventy thousand Deities also far exceeded anyone¡¯s expectations. Like Xyperia, they chose to unveil their true might at that point after keeping the information carefully under wraps for months. The results terrified even the high-ranking officials, who had estimated that the total number would have been no more than three hundred thousand. The end result of their incessant production was so impressive that the final figure struck fear in their own people as much as it did their allies. Look at Elterton Union! Even they have begun to fear their own creations! Even without revealing Xyperia¡¯s true force, the mere mention of the seventy thousand Deities of Elterton Union alone was terrifying enough. N?velDrama.Org (C) content. The Ospeans are not going to like ying the second fiddle! So much for having the second most number of Deities in the world, eh? The difference between us and them is more like hundreds of thousand rather than first and second! One of the representatives of Ospea almost vomited blood. How the hell did they umte five hundred and seventy thousand Deities? Those present at the ceremony who did not align themselves with Xyperia or Elterton Union were at that moment giving up hope on their military in terms of its insignificancepared to the new powerhouse of the world. If Elterton Union were to target them, it was entirely possible for their entire force to just vanished without even a shred of resistance in a matter of minutes. What else can stop half a million Deities? The technological marvels equipped by each and every Deity were not even called into question yet. Fully armed, their overall firepower was quadrupled. Basically, Xyperia nowmands the equivalent of more than two million Deities! Holy crap! Levi is going to face two million Deities on his own! After arriving at the number, another group of people dropped dead from shock. Who in the world can stop the march of this gargantuan army? Yet, Titan Lord was still not done. ¡°That was only the total number of our ordinary Deities!¡± he announced smugly. ¡°As you are all aware, we have already put our n ofunching Super Deities into motion! The total number of Super Deities has yet to be ounted for!¡± What! The crowd drew another collective gasp. As if half a million Deities are not enough, we have Super Deities now? q Chater 3189 Chater 3189 Chapter 3188 Super Deities To Be Announced After the initial wave of shock had subsided a little, the crowd recited the number aloud to each other as if to prove their participation in witnessing history to memory. As reality began to set in for some of them, more dropped dead at the realization of the sheer scale of what had transpired. The causes were not limited to aneurysms anymore. As the shock set in, muffled implosions could be heard all around as organs within the victims burst with no visible damage on the exterior. With Titan Lord¡¯s promation still echoing through the skies, countless people around the world were fainting and dying at the news. Like an invisible sword, the dreaded figure circled around the world and killed anybody who dared utter it. Even the high-rank officials of Elterton Union were not immune to its harrowing effects despite being aware of the figure. Close to half of the number sumbed to the shock in a simr fashion to the rest of the world. In fact, when Xyperia revealed the hundred thousand Deities at their disposal, they actually had more than thrice the number in the works. In short, the total number of Deities under Xyperia had almost doubled. N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. As the total number had been kept a secret at that time, only a fraction had been reported. Besides, the forces of Elterton Union of seventy thousand Deities also far exceeded anyone¡¯s expectations. Like Xyperia, they chose to unveil their true might at that point after keeping the information carefully under wraps for months. The results terrified even the high-ranking officials, who had estimated that the total number would have been no more than three hundred thousand. The end result of their incessant production was so impressive that the final figure struck fear in their own people as much as it did their allies. Look at Elterton Union! Even they have begun to fear their own creations! Even without revealing Xyperia¡¯s true force, the mere mention of the seventy thousand Deities of Elterton Union alone was terrifying enough. The Ospeans are not going to like ying the second fiddle! So much for having the second most number of Deities in the world, eh? The difference between us and them is more like hundreds of thousand rather than first and second! One of the representatives of Ospea almost vomited blood. How the hell did they umte five hundred and seventy thousand Deities? Those present at the ceremony who did not align themselves with Xyperia or Elterton Union were at that moment giving up hope on their military in terms of its insignificancepared to the new powerhouse of the world. If Elterton Union were to target them, it was entirely possible for their entire force to just vanished without even a shred of resistance in a matter of minutes. What else can stop half a million Deities? The technological marvels equipped by each and every Deity were not even called into question yet. Fully armed, their overall firepower was quadrupled. Basically, Xyperia nowmands the equivalent of more than two million Deities! Holy crap! Levi is going to face two million Deities on his own! After arriving at the number, another group of people dropped dead from shock. Who in the world can stop the march of this gargantuan army? Yet, Titan Lord was still not done. ¡°That was only the total number of our ordinary Deities!¡± he announced smugly. ¡°As you are all aware, we have already put our n ofunching Super Deities into motion! The total number of Super Deities has yet to be ounted for!¡± What! The crowd drew another collective gasp. As if half a million Deities are not enough, we have Super Deities now? Chater 3190 Chater 3190 Chapter 3190 How Will You Fare Titan Lord nced at Levi. ¡°By the way, I suddenly remembered something!¡± ¡°What is it?¡± shouted the crowd as they looked over. ¡°Is anybody still curious about the secret behind Levi¡¯s resources? Has anybody wondered how he has an endless supply?¡± The crowd nodded frantically as most were unaware. Titan Lord leered at Levi. ¡°It¡¯s simple! Because he is strong enough! When one is strong enough, one can simply ignore the beasts and unknown dangers in the restricted area and forage to their heart¡¯s content. That is how he did it!¡± ¡°Have you ever wondered why Terrandya did not take any action against Levi after he told them the secret of his resources at that time? That¡¯s because there are no Deities in Terrandya anymore for he had wiped them outpletely! It is assumed that though he did tell them the secret of his resources, it was a method that was not applicable to them.¡± Comprehension dawned on the crowd¡¯s faces when Titan Lord finished speaking. So that¡¯s how he did it! No wonder it keepsing! Isn¡¯t this just a matter of Levi finding a restricted area? With that doubt resolved, the crowd had another follow-up question. Why has Xyperia failed to attack Levi¡¯s resources? Titan Lord revealed that it was because the discovery was only made halfway through and that was also how they obtained their resources. It¡¯s even easier for us to obtain resourcespared with Levi. Why should we bother with his idea? Naturally, revealing this part of the n forced Titan Lord to concede the extent of Levi¡¯s strength. ¡°I hope he can test the ultimatebat power of our Deities!¡± Titan Lord announced as he smiled with relish. ¡°The time has finallye for us to find out exactly how powerful he is!¡± N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. Bristling once more with excitement, the crowd began to realize that Levi was the underdog as opposed to most other scenarios he was often found in. As the entire attention of the crowd had been attracted by the number of Deities of Xyperia, Levi¡¯s handicap against the overwhelming odds had not been carefully considered. As they finally began to even ponder Levi¡¯s predicament, the crowd reeled with shock as they realized how powerful Levi must be for not even dying from fright at the sight of Deities. He¡¯s going to face all of them alone! That is definitely the most absurd endeavor anybody could ever get? How can one person fight half a million Deities with over a thousand more Super Deities among them? Worst of all, they are all equipped! How will Levi handle it? Just the first ten thousand would have exhausted him into defeat without warranting a single strike on the part of Deities. Convinced of the zero sess rate of his n and intention, the crowd studied Levi¡¯s expression and was astounded to discover that thetter was not even trembling. He merely regarded his surroundings with a politely curious expression as though he was waiting for the farce to end. The crowd shuddered when they imagined themselves in his shoes having to face half a million Deities alone. Even if he isn¡¯t scared to death, he should have fainted from fright. At the very least, he should have fallen to his knees and begged for mercy. Yet, he looks ready to take them on. The sight pleased the Xyperians, who were all hoping that Levi would be up for it. Everything looks like it¡¯s going smoothly though it doesn¡¯t make any sense how Levi can remain standing until now! An exciting fight is about tomence! Titan Lordughed. ¡°We will be using full force to protect the Idrae, Levi! Let¡¯s see how you fare!¡± q Chater 3191 Chater 3191 Chapter 3191 Are You Ready Titan Lord¡¯s smile widened into a gloat. Here goes! Under the protection of an entire country and Elterton Union, nobody will be a threat. The six leaders of Idrae once again began their provocation. ¡°Come and kill us if you can, Levi! We¡¯re sitting up here! Come get us!¡± Those who had a personal vendetta against Idrae were even more provoked than Levi by their smugness. Turning purple with rage, they red up at Idrae as though they wished that they could run up and attack Idrae instead of waiting for Levi to do so. Dr. Erebus clenched his fists tightly and prayed for Levi¡¯s sess. Vengeance against Idrae must be achieved today! All hope is on Levi! After all, Dr. Erebus had watched Titanius poison Forlevia with his own eyes. Besides, they seemed to harbor an inexplicable hatred for him. The rest, however, opted not to take sides and spectate the legendary battle with an open mind instead. What a historical moment! There are never too many Deities to be involved in a battle. The more the merrier! For Levi to reach Idrae, he would have to get past half a million Deities in the vanguard and thousands of Super Deities guarding the rear. Impossible! Levi is not going to ever seed! N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. Despite the faith his followers had in him, the odds remained too greatly against Levi¡¯s favor that they were uncertain to voice their support out loud. After this battle when Deities is expected to stomp Levi from existence, they would probably march south and sweep everything in sight. I wonder who their first target will be? The crowd was abuzz with spection under the almost certain assumption that Levi would lose. A small group of optimists remained hopeful that Levi would surprise everybody as he always did. ¡°Let the battle begin!¡± Titan Lord shouted. Besides rousing the crowd, it served as an order. At once, all five hundred and seventy-three thousand Deities began to crank in unison. It echoed throughout the Elterton teau like thunder. The mountain where the Idraen Sanctuary was located began to rumble. Even the sun and the moon faded away! The collective momentum of five hundred and seventy-three thousand Deities shifted the gravitational pull of the to such an extent that the sky turned dark. The crowd cowered in fright. Even their forward march is as destructive as a nuclear holocaust! Levi merely regarded the Deity before him with amusement. ¡°I feel sorry for all of you for being puppets of the powerful. I¡¯ll give you one chance. Make way for me and I won¡¯t kill you!¡± The Xyperians, far from being angered by the slight, merelyughed at the absurdity of the suggestion. This is definitely the biggest joke we¡¯ve heard! Is Levi considering letting us go? I don¡¯t think he seemed to have grasped the tide of the battle here! The Deities did not even falter in their march, firm in their belief that Levi did not possess the ability to kill them. ¡°Well, the offer is off the table!¡± Levi called, secretly delighted. ¡°Are you ready? I¡¯m going to start killing now!¡± With frightening speed, his easygoing demeanor changed. Right before he leaped into action, a cold, purposeful glint shone out of his eyes. Buzz¡­ buzz¡­ At the same time, God Crusher appeared suspended before him as it hummed with a bloodthirsty intent as savage as its master¡¯s. Chater 3192 Chater 3192 Chapter 3192 The Imminent Battle s, the final battle is here! The audience and the entire world sat a little straighter at themencement of the battle they had all been waiting for, though they were of the firm opinion that the battle was one of great disparity. Elterton Union will crush Levi in this battle! With a metallic shriek as a battle cry, all Deities of Elterton Union made a dash toward Levi, intent on stomping him into the earth. At the mobilization of five hundred and seventy thousand Deities, all the spiritual energy in the area was drained in an instant. The spectators immediately felt the crushing effects of a terrifying shift in atmospheric pressure, as though they were being crumpled like a soda can at the bottom of the ocean. If it were not for the protection of the Super Deities stationed strategically around to stabilize the pressure of the surroundings, the spectators would have imploded. This is what happens when half a million Deities move together! Upon learning yet another unexpected power of Deities, the crowd struggled to ustom themselves to their newfound awe. Levi grinned appreciatively at the horde stampeding in his direction. Their brutal force is very convincing! With the subtlest ofmands, God Crusher burst into light in front of him. Sending forth a shockwave disproportionate to its size, the enchanted sword dashed ahead and carved open a path through the massive swarm of Deities for its master. The Deities closest to the onught found themselves exploded into a cloud of blood upon contact with the sword. In no time, a passage half a mile long was vociferously hacked out. Countless Deities on both sides of the passage exploded under the sword. The crowd gasped at the extraordinary spectacle. Is this the extent of Levi¡¯s strength? Originally assuming that Levi would be trampled to death before putting up an ounce of resistance as soon as all five hundred and seventy-three thousand Deities were dispatched, they were shocked to witness the bloody path through the horde. The Super Deities on the Idraen Sanctuary folded their arms in an attitude of arrogant indifference at first, but they stiffened up in attention at once upon witnessing Levi¡¯s might. Levi is no worse than us; in fact, he is even much stronger! Their expression changed drastically as they regarded Levi with nervousness. With both hands on his back, Levi took his time to walk through the passage as God Crusher continued paving the way ahead. However, the area behind and around Levi was quickly filled up. Desperate to kill Levi, they exhausted every means in their arsenal to overwhelm him. Just when Levi waspletely surrounded, something surprising happened.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. An aura seemed to have appeared around Levi that was responsible for deflecting every attempt at his life. Deities were unable to get close to him no matter what they did. Whenever one of them came into contact with the invisible shield, it would immediately explode into a cloud of blood before vanishing into thin air. As the horde crowded around Levi, many Deities had been vanquished in such a manner owing to their idental contact with the invisible shield. Within the span of several seconds, hundreds of Deities exploded into a cloud of blood. All doubts dissipating in an instant, the crowd was once again shocked by Levi¡¯s prowess inbat. A small number of them had changed their view on Levi for his invincibility as they proim their undying allegiance to him. Even the officials of Elterton disyed a look of fear mixed with astonishment. Levi¡¯s power is indeed extremely terrifying! q Chater 3193 Chater 3193 Chapter 3193 The Best In Every Era All that Levi had disyed up until that point had demonstrated that he had already achieved the middle point of Super Deity¡¯s highest ss. That was enough for him to defeat most Super Deities who existed. In fact, he was so ridiculously powerful that he could destroy a country all alone. However, people were suspicious because it didn¡¯t seem like he was a Deity. At the very least, he wasn¡¯t one that people recognized. They wondered how he could get so strong that he stood at the pinnacle of strength in almost every era he had lived in. On the battlefield, Deities realized they couldn¡¯t hit Levi, so they changed tactics. ¡°Let¡¯s all attack together!¡± Deities proceeded to attack him in a big group. ¡°Hehe.¡± Levi, who was still advancing forward, simply smiled. N?velDrama.Org (C) content. When he waved his right hand toward the right side, a terrifying force was conjured and was sent toward that side. Thump! Thump! Thump! Upon encountering the terrifying force, Deities on the right side couldn¡¯t retaliate or even protect themselves from it. After they were thrown backward, the force rapidly prated their bodies and exploded in them. Their bodies couldn¡¯t withstand that terrifying force and exploded as a result. A huge wave of people died. In an instant, more than a thousand Deities were dead. Boom! Levi unleashed a palm strike on the left side. The extreme power he let out created a deafening roar. Boom! Again, another wave of Deities died. As for Deities attacking him from behind, he raised his foot and stomped on the ground, sending a wave of force backward. Deities who charged toward him from the back were ripped into pieces by his extreme force. They all died horribly. It was a terrifying scene. That shockwave alone killed at least several thousands of Deities. Levi waspletely unharmed at that point. In fact, they didn¡¯t even manage to touch his shirt. They were truly frightened by Levi¡¯s inhuman strength. Chills were running down all of their spines. At that moment, almost all Super Deities had fallen into silence. The most powerful trio, which were the three Super Deities who still hadn¡¯t shown up yet, were still calm. As for the other Super Deities, they were no match for Levi. Titan Lord and the others had their mouths wide open¡ªit was wide enough to stuff an egg inside. While Levi had killed many people, it wasn¡¯t a lotpared to the total amount. Still, he was far more powerful than any of them could imagine, so much so that they were certain he had reached the pinnacle of Deity, which was the level of the three Super Deities who hadn¡¯t shown up yet. ¡°Activate the equipment! Do it quickly!¡± Deities on the battlefield were still attacking Levi. However, all of them had decided to activate the equipment on them. As they attacked, their battle suits turned into the gaseous mode to provide them with greater strength so they could hit harder. And when Levi attacked with his terrifying force, they would turn the suits back to the solid mode to block his attack. If they were injured, the liquid mode would be activated to heal their wounds rapidly. Deities became more confident and arrogant after they activated their battle suits. They became much less fearful of Levi and were more willing to attack him viciously, especially those who were right in front of him. They had suffered a lot due to the crushing defeat caused by God Crusher. The sword had basically cut open a bloody path. Regardless of how many Deities there were, God Crusher still managed to take them all down with little resistance. Their bodies couldn¡¯t block the attacks, much like how papers couldn¡¯t stop a knife from cutting it into pieces. The moment the attacks from God Crusher hits them, they would be torn into pieces. However, things were different after they activated the battle suits. They could attack, defend, and most importantly, they could heal up in a very short amount of time! That was the most terrifying part. The battle suits had made them fearless. ¡°We must destroy that sword!¡± They charged toward God Crusher like lunatics as they swore to destroy it. Levi waspletely surrounded. There were crazed Deities attacking him from all sides. He was trapped, and there was no way out for him. That meant it was time for him to stop defending and start attacking. Chater 3194 Chater 3194 Chapter 3194 Invincible ¡°Break!¡± Levi roared as he was a little pissed off by how many enemies were surrounding him. Boom! A terrifying force spurted out from around him, which turned into raging shockwaves and impacted everything around him. At that moment, it felt as though the force of another crashing into the one they were standing on at the moment. ¡°Ahh!¡± Most of Deities turned into dust before they could even scream. Even though their battle suits had been activated and would enter solid mode to protect them from terrifyingly strong attacks, it was useless. Because the moment the impact touched them, the battle suits would be broken. The defense provided by the suits didn¡¯t do anything at all as it broke just the same. It was like scissors cutting through papers. The battle suits were incredible pieces of technology. Each of its modes was basically perfectly designed, especially the healing mode because it could heal almost all injuries very quickly. However, Levi¡¯s attack was so powerful that it didn¡¯t give the suits a chance to protect their owners. It basically demolished them into pieces so quickly that the healing mode couldn¡¯t be activated in time. Boom! Boom! Levi continued to send out waves of destruction in all directions. All Deities who touched it would die immediately. They would burst into red mist. Some even vanishedpletely. In an instant, Levi cleared up his surroundings a lot. Even though there were seemingly countless amount of people charging toward him, they all disappeared after the attacks. More than ten thousand Deities were vaporized at once. That naturally cleared up his surroundings. There were no Deities left on his back, left, and right. Deities who managed to rush over to him were all dead. They were wiped from existence. The only group of Deities left was the ones gathering at the front. Otherwise, it would be hard to tell if there was even anyone left. At that moment, everyone almost went crazy. It seemed like it didn¡¯t matter how many Deities were thrown at Levi because they couldn¡¯t even touch his clothes. Even with an infinite amount of Deities, he would still be perfectly fine. That was why he was terrifying. Everyone was staring at the scene. When they saw more than ten thousand people getting instantly evaporated, they had chills that froze their entire bodies. They all wondered how a terrifying creature like Levi could exist. Digital God and Dr. Erebus basically jumped straight up. At the same time, those who opposed Idrae were also celebrating. How could they not when Levi had proved to be their best hope in executing revenge. On the contrary, the high-rank officials of Elterton Union and Idrae were shaking in their boots. Levi had exceeded their expectations so far that they were frightened by his battle prowess. He appeared to be invincible for wiping out nearly twenty thousand troops in a blink of an eye without suffering even a tinge of harm. They were getting panic. Even though Levi had the strength to defy even the heavens, it was still just the beginning. Additionally, the strength he was currently disying was basically the final stage of Super Deity. Among the three most powerful Super Deities they had, the two who were slightly weaker had already been eliminated. At their most powerful state, theirbat prowess could match the strength of five to six thousand Deities. As for the most powerful one, hisbat prowess was unpredictable because they believed it was the most powerful a Deity could be. They estimated that he could defeat more than ten thousand Deities by himself, but that was already unimaginable for them. And yet, Levi was killing so many Deities without much effort in front of them. The power ceiling they had in their minds was iparable to the strength Levi was disying. Even though the three most powerful Super Deities weren¡¯t at the scene, they were observing everything that had happened in the dark. When they saw Levi possessed that level ofbat prowess, they were sent into the depths of despair. N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. They thought they were the most powerful people in the world, and that they could dominate everything. However, when they saw Levi¡¯sbat prowess, they grew silent. The hands behind their backs dropped as their faces turned pale. Their bodies were even shaking. They were very impressed and truly terrified by Levi¡¯s frighteningbat prowess. Levi was invincible in their minds. q Chater 3195 Chater 3195 Chapter 3195 How Many Can I Kill Six leaders from Idrae were shaking. Oedipus couldn¡¯t stop his legs from trembling as he muttered to himself, ¡°This can¡¯t be¡­¡± He didn¡¯t need to finish it for the others present to understand. That was what they were afraid of the most, and the thing they had been worried about since the beginning. When Elterton Union disyed their military might earlier, their worries vanished. After all, with that many Deities around, there was no way anyone could touch them. However, that worry hade back to haunt them. They started to fear Levi again as their confidence in Elterton Union dropped. Titan Lord roared angrily, ¡°Quiet down! I don¡¯t believe he can kill more than five hundred thousand Deities all by himself! There¡¯s no way he can do it, even if he is very powerful! Attack! Don¡¯t give him any chance to breathe! Utilize your advantage!¡± The high-rank officials were panicking as they ryed the order. It had been a pretty small skirmish up until that point as they didn¡¯t capitalize on their advantage of the overwhelming number of Deities. After they received their orders, those Deities became crazy and swarmed Levi from all directions instead of gathering in front of him. As long as they maintained their position from all sides and kept attacking him, they could prevent him from getting a chance to breathe. It was a battle of attrition. The moment Levi showed signs of exhaustion, it would be his end, so they mustn¡¯t give him any chance to take a breather. ¡°Attack!¡± Those Deities knew just how powerful Levi was, yet they still charged forward without holding back. They wanted to tear him into pieces. Wave after wave, they used their equipment to unleash their most powerful attacks. Levi kept blocking and sneering, ¡°You all are just tools. There¡¯s no need to fight me this hard.¡± After he said that, everyone fought even harder. They even worked together andbined their energy to attack him on all fronts. ¡°This is but a scratch!¡± Levi didn¡¯t even bother to protect himself and allowed their attacks tond on him. Everyone thought they had managed to injure him and was smiling ear-to-ear. However, their smile soon disappeared, and their expression froze. That was because he was still perfectly fine no matter what attacks they threw at him. His body was far more resilient than what they expected. He was so resilient, in fact, that he could withstand all kinds of attacks and found them to be no different from tickles. It was rather shocking as that was thebined attack of many Deities. So if that felt like tickling, then it meant he probably couldn¡¯t even feel the attacking from a single Deity. It would be like a breeze on Levi¡¯s cheek. His physique defied all logic. It made them gasp in shock. Even if they could hit him, they still couldn¡¯t prate his defense. All Deities in the battlefield had lost all hopes. In just a short amount of time, they had attacked no less than a hundred times from all directions. They had used everything they could think of, and yet Levi was still perfectly fine. If the situation didn¡¯t change, then they would have no idea what to do because they couldn¡¯t kill him. Deities were feeling pretty hopeless because they had used every method they got and all the best equipment they could get their hands on. None of it did anything. Levi was simply indestructible! No amount of attack could hurt him. Despair was spreading among Deities. They had fought until they had no enthusiasm left. N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. They wanted to cry because nothing was working and there was nothing they could do. Levi stared at Deities around and smiled. ¡°Did you all have fun hitting me? Now, it¡¯s my turn. I haven¡¯t even fully unleashed God Crusher yet! Now, I want to see how many people I can kill with one swing of this sword.¡± Buzz buzz buzz. God Crusher began to tremble crazily when it detected Levi¡¯s intention. Chater 3196 Chater 3196 Chapter 3196 Wanna Try ¡°Oh no, he¡¯s going to attack!¡± ¡°Defend! We need to set up a defense formation!¡± Deities had detected Levi¡¯s intention to attack, and they were panicking. They quickly retreated to prepare their defense. N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. It was time for their battle suits to do their magic. The suits could not only be used by a single person, they could also bebined. When Aotic Fox Industries was developing the suits, they installed a function to connect multiple units of the equipment. Everyone gathered around and connected their suits to each other. The battle suits of countless amounts of Deities entered solid mode andbined together. That way, their defense capabilities would be boosted greatly. Deities had mastered the usage of the battle suit as they huddled together to form an ultimate shield to protect themselves. At the same time, they unleashed some of their techniques to fortify their defense. All the spiritual energy that was just fostered in the area was once again sucked dry. Their ultimate goal was to defend themselves against Levi¡¯s attack. The crowd in Idraen Sanctuary had been staying silent for a long while. They never expected that Levi would kill so many Deities that it forced them into defensive mode. His true strength was unimaginable for them. Buzz buzz buzz¡­ God Crusher was vibrating so violently that it was releasing thunderous roars. The terrifying force it was emitting had caused the surrounding wind to blow more violently. Even Deities had realized the immense pressureing from the sword and reinforced their defense to its most powerful state. All the solid mode battle suits merged together to form an invisible shield in front of them. Afterbining the suits¡¯ strength, they managed to form threeyers of defense. ¡°Kill!¡± Levi shouted. Swoosh! God Crusher unleashed its attack. Lightning struck, as though it was a sword of dawn cutting through the dark of night. In an instant, everyone covered their eyes instinctively from the blinding light. It was so oppressive that they couldn¡¯t see anything. There was a terrifying sound in the air, as though the sword was going to split the sky in half. Crack! The moment the sword was swung, a crack was heard from the shield made from the collective effort of countless Deities. Crack! Anotheryer of defense was cracked. Crack! Thest defense was their solid mode battle suits. The moment the battle suits came in contact with the energy sent out by the sword, they melted. Crack! Crack! Crack! The bodies of Deities began to explode like popcorns. Violent explosion continued on and on. Deities vanished one by one in front of everyone. The moment the sword was drawn, Deities cried; hence, it was called God Crusher. It really would crush any Deities. When it arrived, no one could escape from its power. How could mere ants block the attack of a de capable of splitting the sky? The audience was going crazy. It was as though what had happened before was just a street fight. Even though many Deities had died back then, it still didn¡¯t greatly impact the massive army. The number of people who died could be ignored. However, at that moment, everyone could see a chunk of the army was gone. It meant at least a hundred thousand Deities had been killed by just one swing of that sword. That one swing managed to open a path in the massive army of Deities. The path was opened so thoroughly that Levi could see the other side of thend. A single strike took out a hundred thousand Deities. No wonder the army looked like it had lost a massive chunk of its members. It was a terrifying sight to behold. Many high-rank officials from Elterton Union directly cried out loud. They were beaten so badly that they cried. Levi was just too strong! He could ignore everything and attack however he wanted. Not only that, his attack was so powerful that even a hundred thousand Deities couldn¡¯t block it. It would seem like there were some things that couldn¡¯t work by just relying on numbers. Levi smiled brighter. Do you think you can stop me? I still have more powerful attacks waiting! You¡¯ve seen that you can¡¯t block my sword. Now, do you think you can block my sky-splitting and earth- shattering fist? Do you want to try it? q Chater 3197 Chater 3197 Chapter 3197 You Must Win Thump! Thump! Once again, there were people passing out in the audience. They were the high-rank officials of Elterton Union. They could withstand the impact that five hundred and seventy thousand Deities had brought them. However, they couldn¡¯t withstand how powerful Levi was. Thump! Some couldn¡¯t ept the result that they died on the spot. The face of Titan Lord and the six leaders of Idrae had turned extremely pale. Their legs were like lead, unable to be lifted. Their throats couldn¡¯t make any human sounds, only whimpers. Most of Idrae¡¯s members were so shocked that their legs turned to spaghetti and they dropped to the ground. As for the rest of the crowd, some died from shock, some passed out, and some pissed in their pants. The people who wanted to seek revenge on Idrae were shocked too, but obviously, they were all excited. Their revenge was guaranteed with how powerful Levi was. Digital God and Dr. Erebus were screaming enthusiastically at the top of their lungs. They had finally witnessed Levi¡¯s true power. In any case, lots of people were shocked. It was as though they had experienced the most terrifying thing in the world. Nothing could top it. No danger in the world would ever be as horrifying as Levi currently was. They were all truly bewildered and stunned by his magnificent power. It was unfathomable to them that an existence that powerful was real and had killed a hundred thousand Deities with a single swing of his sword. None of the hundred thousand people who died were nameless mooks. All of them were Deities, and they allbined their strength to block his attack. And yet, they still died horribly. N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. It was beyond imagination. Arge chunk of the Deity army was just gone in an instant, cut down by a swing of his de. A fifth of them vanished. At that point, no words or adjectives could describe how scary he was. The sky darkened and the world became silent. No matter which side the people were on, they were all frightened by Levi¡¯sbat prowess. Zarain and the force supporting them were bewildered. ck Hawk was curling his fists tightly. He got so emotional that he almost shouted. I was right! Levi really is absurdly powerful! My eyes didn¡¯t deceive me! As for the force backing up Zarain, they said, ¡°This world really is full of surprises. No wonder Levi has always been Zarain¡¯s enemy.¡± That was actually an affirmation of Levi¡¯s power. Even the lesiastic Order, who had always looked down on Deities, was stunned. Despite the fact that Deities had spiritual bones, they were but the starting point. And yet, Levi managed to kill one hundred thousand Deities with a swing of his sword. That was enough to attract everyone¡¯s attention. What Sonja and the others couldn¡¯t figure out was how he managed to reach that level with just pure physique training as he did not have a spiritual bone. The most perplexing thing to the faction leaders of the lesiastic Order was Levi¡¯s God Crusher. Even though Levi forged it himself, many of the leaders from that organization believed the sword was definitely an Ancient Divine Sword. They had no idea how he managed to stumble upon one and make it his own. At that moment, many people wanted to grab God Crusher. Even the elders in the lesiastic Order were beginning to make their moves and research if Levi¡¯s God Crusher was an Ancient Divine Sword or not. They were very interested because that sword managed to kill one hundred thousand Deities in a swing. On one hand, it was partially because Levi was powerful. However, they were mainly focused on the power that solelyy within the Ancient Divine Sword. It was hard to tell if they would be shocked if they learned that Levi forged the sword himself. While Zoey and Forlevia were in hiding, they still managed to receive news about Levi in Xyperia in time. They were celebrating how powerful he had grown. ¡°Your father is definitely the strongest in the world, Evie! You have the best father in the world!¡± Zoey eximed as she hugged Forlevia. She was certain of that. ¡°You must win, Levi! We¡¯ll be waiting for you toe back!¡± Chater 3198 Chater 3198 Chapter 3198 One Punch At that moment, Levi¡¯s swing of his sword had shaken the world. However, that was just the beginning. The space in front of him had suddenly be much emptier. After all, a hundred thousand Deities were killed. However, there were still four hundred thousand Deities standing. The mental impact that Levi had left on the surviving Deities by ughtering one hundred thousand of their own was massive. They saw a total of a hundred thousand of theirrades just gone in an instant. That kind of shock reached deep into their core, affecting them more than anyone else involved in the battle. They were so bewildered that their minds turned nk. Their consciousness blinked out of existence for a few moments. They had no idea what to do, especially when there was a dastardly, empty path created by a swing of a sword sitting in front of them. They fell into deep thoughts as they stared at it. What do we do? Should we block his path or not? Levi wasn¡¯t going to give them a chance to think. It was time for him to disy his terrifying punch. He was going to pack a lot of power into it, but he wasn¡¯t going to use his full power because he wasn¡¯t in any danger at the moment. It would be the strongest punch he ever unleashed ever since he experienced spiritual energy revival. A punch of that magnitude also depended on the environment. Deities could feel a calm before the storm. They eximed crazily, ¡°We can¡¯t lose! We can¡¯t ept defeat! We must kill him! We¡¯re going to win!¡± It was as though Deities were brainwashed. They all charged toward Levi like madmen. They had no tactics aside from just rushing him with their numbers. Exhausting Levi to death by throwing as many bodies as they could at him was their n. Levi stared at Deities charging toward him before shaking his head resignedly. ¡°Why is this necessary? Are you all here to die? In that case, I¡¯ll split the sky open and shatter the earth with one punch!¡± He then threw a single punch. It would crack the like an egg and tear a hole in the sky! There was no technique involved. It was just going to be a good old punch. All that was involved was extreme strength. Just the aura emitted from the winding up of the punch was enough to shake the earth. Many ces behind him began to copse. Mountains were cracking and seawater was gushing onto thend. Even the sky began to change color as it couldn¡¯t endure that amount of power. Lightning began to strike too. All scary scenes of natural disasters appeared at once. At that moment, everyone present could feel their consciousness splitting apart. The aura was so dominating that people were losing their consciousness. Their bodies weren¡¯t listening to them. It was as though their souls had floated out of their bodies. Their consciousnesses were barely holding together as they lost control of their flesh. It was as if the heavens were pressing them down. Even the Super Deities at the scene couldn¡¯t bear the pressure. They could feel the energy in their bodies was removed as their spiritual bones werepletely suppressed. Their bodies felt as though it was going to explode. Even though they were the three most powerful Super Deities on the scene, they almost couldn¡¯t hold back kneeling before Levi. From N?velDrama.Org. They thought they were in the same ss as Levi, but they couldn¡¯t be any more wrong. There was a world of difference between them. Just the aura emitted from Levi¡¯s punch at the moment was enough to crush them into dust, much less the actual punch itself. Everyone could feel that when he finally unleashed his punch, it would be far more devastating than what he did with his sword. It felt as though the amount of energy packed inside that punch was enough to destroy the world. Swoosh! Swoosh! Even though the punch hadn¡¯t been unleashed yet, the pressure it released was enough to crush the people around Levi. Bloody mist was seen everywhere, as though the sky was raining blood. That showed how powerful the punch was. Boom! As the earth slowly ruptured, forming a spiderweb of cracks on the ground around Levi, it was finally time for him to unleash his punch. A single punch from him would be enough to split the sky and shatter the earth. q Chater 3199 Chater 3199 Chapter 3199 Deities Killed By One Punch The punch Levi unleashed could destroy even the heavens, copse the into ruins, turn day into night and night into day, and crush everything in his path. It was a punch capable of total destruction. A terrifying strength like that was going to shatter the earth and puncture a hole in the heavens, causing its divine river to rain from the sky in fury. That invisible power would kill even the mightiest of gods. No matter what it was, the moment it came in contact with that power, its molecules would instantly break apart, causing it to crumble to dust. That terrifying punch was directed at the countless number of Deities in front of him. Boom! Deafening thunders could be heard, as though the god of thunder had unleashed a hundred thousand divine lightning strikes. At that moment, it felt as though both heaven and earth were roaring. The sky above Elterton was especially loud with the relentless thunder. It was as though the heavens had been angered. Boom! The earth was shaking so violently that a crack was formed on the Elterton teau. The crack grewrger andrger until an endlessly deep and long rift was formed. In an instant, everyone saw a massive rift appear out of nowhere. It was like something out of aic book. Levi¡¯s punch was far more terrifying than his sword swing. That swing earlier cut open a bloody path and killed one hundred thousand Deities. However, that punch directly ripped the earth apart and created a rift. It was super-duper terrifying. The unluckiest people in the world at that moment were Deities standing in front of him¡ªthey had to face that horrifying punch. Crack! Crack! Crack! It didn¡¯t matter what kind of battle suits they were wearing or what kind of protective divine tools they were using. The moment the shockwave created from the punch reached them, they would explode immediately. The explosion happened so fast that they could see their own body exploding into tiny little pieces. Their consciousness remained while their bodies were already gone. That was why the punch was scary, because to their consciousness, it felt as though nothing had changed. Natural disasters descended upon the earth as the punch took all Deities out. Its destructive power had exceeded everyone¡¯s understanding of strength itself. It was a one-sided ughter for Deities. They had nothing to protect themselves with, and they couldn¡¯t even run away from it. Before they could react, what was described above happened. Their consciousness still remained, but their body had already exploded¡ªthey were already dead. Everyone was shocked. That punch really did feel like it was capable of splitting the and destroying everything. Those Deities had it rough as they exploded one by one. Thousands upon thousands of Deities exploded in a wide range. The entire area was basically covered in blood and red mist. It was a fantastical scene to behold. It was as though the heavens were cleaning up the world of pests and the angels descending upon the net to enact the extermination n. In an instant, more than a hundred thousand lives were lost. Levi¡¯s punch had be so powerful that it could immediately vaporize someone. Everyone saw Deities vanishing one by one, as though their deaths had nothing to do with his punch. After that punch was unleashed, all that remained in front of Levi was a massive rift without any Deities. All Deities had disappeared. They all turned to dust due to his punch. Nothing was left at all. When he swung his sword earlier, he cut down a huge chunk of the Deity army. However, his punch made all Deities in front of him disappear. None of them survived. N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. They were pretty lucky, all things considered, because they died without feeling a thing. Before they could even let out a scream, they were already dead. Anyhow, at least they didn¡¯t suffer. Everyone left the world in an electrifying manner. Just a second before, there was a sea of endless Deities in front of him. After his punch, there was nothing left. It was extremely empty. It was hard to imagine how so many people disappeared in an instant. Even movies weren¡¯t that scary. What happened was just too scary. As a result, everyone became silent. Chater 3200 Chater 3200 Chapter 3200 How Many Died It was so quiet that one could hear a pin drop. Levi once again shut the world up by punching it. He managed to punch the light out of the world. That was how powerful he was. Thump! Thump! Many people were so shocked that they fainted. There were also many who died of fear right away. They could withstand the shock of seeing Levi¡¯s sword swing, but they couldn¡¯t withstand watching the terror of his punch. It frightened them so much that they died on the spot. Countless other people from all sides were terrified, regardless if they wanted to kill Levi or not. Many people couldn¡¯t hold back anymore and cried. Some even soiled their pants as tears streamed down their cheeks. N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. They were so scared that they couldn¡¯t control themselves. All high-rank officials from Elterton Union sobbed loudly. They were barely standing as their legs gave out and they fell to the ground uncontrobly. Somey on the ground, some kneeled, some sat, while some began to twitch violently. In any case, they were scared out of their minds. Even Titan Lord, the Super Deity, could barely stand steadily. His legs were trembling and he was panting as though he was going crazy. Facing Levi, a god-like existence in his eyes at the moment, made him feel as if his heart was going to explode. What kind of existence have I offended? All the thousands of Super Deities protecting their superiors were filled with fear. They thought the Super Deity n would seed, and that they were the most powerful existence in the world. However, after they saw how powerful Levi was, they no longer thought they were unbeatable. They could barely stop themselves from pissing their pants when they saw that punch. All of them were nothing but ants that Levi could squash at any moment. Even the three most powerful Super Deities no longer had the gall to think they were invincible. They were just a bunch of posers in front of Levi. In the past, no one could tell who had the greatestbat prowess in the world. However, at that moment, they knew. They thought Levi was just a bit tougher than they expected, and that they could take him down without much problem. It was even their intention to boost Idrae¡¯s imposing reputation by guarding the organization. However, at that point, they would definitely be the first to run. Although they might hand Idrae to Levi first if it meant they could keep their lives, it didn¡¯t mean they would protect Idrae if they had no chance of winning. What was the point when the organization could be wiped out by Levi if he wanted? The Super Deities had reached their breaking point. All leaders and members of Idrae stood at their spot,pletely stunned. It was as though they were walking corpses or thousand-year-old statues. They couldn¡¯t move their body, they couldn¡¯t change their expression, and there were no thoughts present in their empty minds. Levi had truly paused all functions of their bodies, including their very thoughts. They stood there, like dead beings. Many of the audience fainted from shock too, especially those from Hawen and Terrandya. They had finally understood what kind of person the enemy they faced in the past truly was. At the same time, they had also realized how much guts they had for challenging Levi. They were fearless enough to confront him because they had no idea just how powerful he was. Compared to how those Deities died, the treatment Levi gave those two countries was nothing. Their loss was basically minimumpared to that disy of absolute destruction. In fact, they could even show off how great they were by iming that they survived an encounter with Levi or that they actually met him. Terrandya said, ¡°Wqe weren¡¯t lying when we said Levi killed all of our Deities when we fought them! However, we still survived. We¡¯re pretty awesome, aren¡¯t we?¡± Hawen sneered, ¡°We fought against Levi countless times before and we came out mostly unscathed!¡± Keerea eximed, ¡°We challenged Levi before! Are you convinced of our strength now?¡± ¡°How many people did Levi kill with one punch?¡± That was the question everyone was curious about, and it was a question many people had been attempting to answer. They really wanted to know how many Deities he killed with one punch. Chapter 3201 Chapter 3201 Chapter 3201 Two Hundred Thousand Deities It was hard to find out the exact numbers in such a short amount of time. However, there were rough estimates. When Levi swung his sword, he killed about a hundred thousand Deities, which left about four hundred thousand of them left. After that, about a hundred thousand Deities nked him from the left, and another hundred thousand from the right. Those two groups also covered him from behind. Both sidespletely surrounded him and didn¡¯t give him an opening to leave. The front side still had the most troops with at least two hundred thousand Deities. That meant a single punch from him took out more than two hundred thousand Deities! A chill was sent down the spines of those who calcted the numbers. No one could exin the result after it came out. They all wondered how a punch could take out two hundred thousand Deities in an instant. Those people began to cry. No wonder there was nothing left in front of Levi because he wiped out the entire army. Two hundred thousand Deities were gone in an instant¡­ ¡°I saw it! I finally saw how powerful Mr. Garrison really is! I can now die without regrets!¡± Dr. Erebus, who was drenched in cold sweat, couldn¡¯t help but exim. ¡°You are my god!¡± Digital God kneeled down and prayed. Thump! Even those who seek revenge on Idrae couldn¡¯t help but kneel in front of Levi in order to express the highest respect they felt toward him. N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. What Levi did had exceeded the realm of revenge for them. They were basically in awe at his godly strength. It was an insult for anyone to call themselves a Deity in front of Levi. ¡°Two hundred thousand¡­¡± Titan Lord muttered as his face turned pale. How can this be? Two hundred thousand plus the one hundred thousand from earlier meant three hundred thousand Deities were dead! They were all well-equipped Deities, not useless henchmen! How can all of them be killed in an instant? Then, he actually started holding his head and crying helplessly like a child. His emotions had spiraled out of control. His pupils constricted as the look in his eyes lost focus. It was a sign that he hadpletely lost his mind. ¡°Ah? Hahahahaha¡­¡± He suddenlyughed like a madman. In the next second, he suddenly cried again. His emotions were switching back and forth on a whim. He hadpletely lost it. People who had reached his level wouldn¡¯t lose their minds that easily because their mental strength had reached its peak. However, what happened before him was way beyond what he could withstand that he went crazy. After it was over, there weren¡¯t a lot of sane high-rank officials left in Elterton Union. Someone in Idrae managed to move. Oedipus asked, ¡°How many Deities did Levi kill?¡± Titanius replied, ¡°I think it¡¯s around two hundred thousand.¡± Oedipus nodded calmly. ¡°Oh, two hundred thousand.¡± Soon after, the expression on a few others¡¯ faces changed. ¡°What? Two hundred thousand?¡± Pft! Pft! Pft! Those who couldn¡¯t ept reality spat out blood. Even though they just returned to their senses, their minds turned into goop again, and they lost consciousness once more. ¡°Why do I feel like that punch wasn¡¯t his full power?¡± Suddenly, one of the strongest trio of Super Deities muttered to himself. As for the strongest one, there was fervent insanity in his eyes and expression. He uttered coldly, ¡°No, of course not! That punch was far from his full power! We¡¯re not the same as him! We never will be!¡± ¡°What? That¡­¡± The other two were going crazy. Despair had consumed their hearts. It was fine if people died, but if their hearts died, then that would be bad. At that moment, the hearts of the people from Elterton Union had died. Their hearts were punched to death by that single punch of Levi. If Elterton Union was a person, they would be nothing but a soulless shell at that moment. Chapter 3202 Chapter 3202 Chapter 3202 Titan Lord Goes Crazy A single swing of the sword killing one hundred thousand Deities was already enough to shake the world and silence it. However, Levi shook the world once again only moments after by killing two hundred thousand Deities with a single punch. The world was going super-duper crazy. There were people all around the world dying because they were so shocked by the news of how awesome Levi¡¯s power was. Even he himself didn¡¯t expect the news of his earth-shattering achievement would kill people because they were that shocked. N?velDrama.Org (C) content. It was then everyone realized why he had the guts to challenge the entire Elterton Union. They all thought they were super smart and knew how to analyze the situation. However, they all forgot an important point about Levi, and that was he was well known for being a cunning person. If those idiots could think of something, then Levi would certainly know about it and thought about it even moreprehensively. There was only one reason why he acted so recklessly and why he brazenly ignored all danger. That was because he was very confident in his capabilities. From Zoey¡¯s and others¡¯ perspectives, Levi wasn¡¯t a reckless person at all. If he showed up at a fight, it meant he had already nned things out. Even if he couldn¡¯t get his revenge, he would be able to leave the battlefield unscathed. They also tried to analyze his n before because they wanted to know what he was going to do to face off the entire Elterton Union. It was then they understood something. He had no need for a n because he was so strong that he could destroy any opposition. When Forlevia heard the news, she was very excited. ¡°I knew Daddy could do it! I was never worried about him before! He really did it!¡± Zoey and she were both very happy that not only would he be returning, but he would also be returning with victory. After all the major factions in the lesiastic Order knew about Levi¡¯s true power, they became silent. The existence that many people were referring to as ¡°Deity¡± was simply an entry point to them. However, the two hundred thousand deaths still shook them to their core. Most of them were only powerful enough to fight the Super Deities Xyperia made. That amount of kills were astronomical. When Levi killed one hundred thousand Deities, they thought he was simply relying on the power of an Ancient Divine Sword. However, after that punch, they silently changed their mind. They quickly thought about it from another perspective. If Levi wasn¡¯t strong enough, then he wouldn¡¯t be able to use the Ancient Divine Sword. Not everyone could use a sword like that. Therefore, all the major factions began to think about the same question. What was Levi¡¯s spiritual bone like? Had anyone tested it yet? The answer was no. Everyone was focused on Forlevia and the Five Great Wars Regiment led by Azure Dragon. No one paid attention to Levi. Well, that wasn¡¯t true, because Sonja and the others did, but it was the worst spiritual bone they had ever seen. That was why they didn¡¯t tell anyone. The spiritual part of the spiritual bone couldn¡¯t even be associated with him. Even if they handed him the highest ss of the Art of Consumption to him, he wouldn¡¯t be able to use it. He relied solely on pure physique training. No one expected he could grow so powerful by just relying on that. Even the elders had be interested in Levi as they thought it would be a shame if they didn¡¯t transnt his spiritual bone. If he was that powerful, then it meant Forlevia¡¯s spiritual bone was even more powerful. More and more people were getting ideas about her spiritual bone. They had already begun looking for her in Erudia. Since Levi was still fighting in Xyperia, it would be their best shot to find and grab her. After all, if he returned, then they would probably die fighting him. Therefore, they spared no expense to find Forlevia before Levi returned. Even if all they managed to do was measure her spiritual bone, it would be enough, as long as it was done before Levi returned. Otherwise, it would be too dangerous. Actually, Levi had predicted that, which was why he had preemptively hidden Forlevia and the others in a secret location. No one would be able to find her, even if they scoured the entire continent. Chapter 3203 Chapter 3203 Chapter 3203 Everyone Is Looking For Forlevia The situation was simr to how things were when they were looking for the Five Great Wars Regiment ¡ªAzure Dragon, White Tiger, Phoenix, ck Tortoise and Kirin. No matter how hard everyone looked, they were still nowhere to be found. That was also why Levi went to Xyperia without worrying about anything. He had already predicted that oue. His strength would definitely be revealed after the battlemenced. That, in turn, would cause many hidden threats to emerge. There were some who were after Forlevia because she was gifted. There were also people who wanted to attack Levi because they worried about him getting too strong. The second group would, without a doubt, go after Levi¡¯s friends and families to weaken him. That was why Levi struck preemptively by hiding his friends and families away. He would not give his enemies any shot at hurting them. His move prevented many issues from arising. It was a smart move. If he hadn¡¯t prepared beforehand, things would surely spiral out of hand. Naturally, there were many unforeseen circumstances. Azure Dragon and the others didn¡¯t listen to Levi¡¯s warning and had left their hiding spots. Consequently, they were conned immediately after. That was something Levi never predicted because he had already made things extremely clear. Still, life was rather unpredictable. If everything always went ording to n, then things would truly be strange. Zoey had since learned the truth about why Levi made all those ns, so she started paying closer attention to everything. She made sure that no one else left. The only downside was that she worried about Azure Dragon and the others. She couldn¡¯t lead a team out of the hiding ce and search for them though because that would likely cause even more trouble. All Zoey could do at that moment was to pray for their wellbeing. When Levi¡¯s true strength was exposed, it created an incredible chain reaction that was only getting wilder and wilder. Shield, which had been monitoring the situation, was scared mindless when it learned the truth as well. Every member was so stunned that they couldn¡¯t speak. N?velDrama.Org (C) content. If the forces supporting them hadn¡¯t shown up to help them, Levi would¡¯ve already crushed them. In fact, the question they had at that moment was whether the forces supporting them could actually deal with someone as powerful as Levi. ck Hawk was the most excited one because he had bet on the right horse. He would have a bright future, regardless of who won. Still, he was curious. He wondered if the forces from behind the scenes could defeat Levi, and how great was the difference in their strengths. How much more powerful is Levi? ck Hawk instinctively turned his attention to the representative of the forces supporting them. That was when the representative suddenly turned to ck Hawk and stared strangely. He said, ¡°I¡¯ve more or less guessed the identity of the culprit who stole the Miracle Doctor¡¯s magical medicine and killed our messenger.¡± ck Hawk replied, ¡°Could it be¡­ that Levi Garrison is the culprit?¡± The representative nodded and replied, ¡°Yes, it has to be him. Now that I think about it, his daughter¡¯s poison must¡¯ve been cured. Why else would he act so recklessly ande all the way to Xyperia to seek vengeance?¡± ¡°You¡¯re right! How have I never thought of that? Given his strength, he is more than capable of keeping things hidden. He has to be the one who stole the magical medicine.¡± ck Hawk instinctively acted as though he were surprised. Everyone else mumbled as the realization hit them. It suddenly made sense. No wonder they could never figure out who the killer was. Levi was the very first person they kicked out of their list of suspects. Under those circumstances, it was impossible for them to find the murderer. ¡°Then, that means Levi is our enemy, right?¡± asked ck Hawk cautiously to test the waters. ¡°Hasn¡¯t he always been our enemy? In fact, he is our archenemy. An additional incident or two is nothing at this point,¡± answered the representative. Even the head of Shield, Smythe, and the other high-rank official like Niel were in agreement. Levi Garrison had always been their enemy. Their fight began when the Lab of Gods was still functioning, and the mutual hatred only progressed as time passed. Nothing had changed since then. Levi remained the number one person they wanted to kill. ck Hawk couldn¡¯t help asking, ¡°In that case, what are our chances of destroying Levi?¡± He truly wanted to know if the forces supporting them had what it took to deal with someone as powerful as Levi. Or if they were at his mercy as well. That question intrigued Smythe and the others as well. They were eager to learn the truth, too. Will it be a difficult feat to destroy Levi? The representative stiffened upon hearing that question. His reaction was rather obvious, and he didn¡¯t answer right away. ¡°Well¡­¡± ck Hawk and the others were instantly stunned. That reaction¡­ Does that mean that they don¡¯t have what it takes to deal with Levi? The men were extremely eager and wanted to know the truth. Chapter 3204 Chapter 3204 Chapter 3204 Is Idrae Worth It The representative thought about it before saying, ¡°Truth is, defeating Levi is not a difficult feat. It¡¯s just¡­ This is one of those things that does not need a direct assault. I will issue a mission to you now. Shield is to start working on this mission right away. Your agents are to go to Erudia and kidnap Levi¡¯s wife or daughter. They must capture at least one. All we need is someone to hold Levi back.¡± The sudden order messed Shield up and made them fumble. What the hell? ck Hawk almostughed aloud. He ims that it is not a difficult task, but tells us to kidnap Levi¡¯s wife and daughter at the very next second. The implicit message was too obvious. It meant that the forces supporting them could not defeat Levi easily. ck Hawk¡¯s analysis was simple. He thought that the forces supporting them definitely had the means to destroy Levi. It didn¡¯t matter how strong Levi was. There was no way the guy couldpete against an entire organization. The only issue was that it would not be easy for the organization to crush Levi. It was likely the organization would have to suffer a great loss. At that moment, they weren¡¯t willing to endure that loss. There was another possibility, though. The organization might be facing an entirely different challenge at the time. That would exin why they weren¡¯t willing to redirect their resources to kill Levi. Hence, they came up with another way to deal with Levi. The method in question was to kidnap his wife and daughter. It didn¡¯t really matter, though. ck Hawk still made the right choice. He was ever so excited. The fighters from Shield left soon after. They were armed with the advanced technology provided by the organization supporting them and left for Erudia. Their objective was to locate Zoey and Forlevia. Just like that, Erudia became filled with people looking for Zoey and Forlevia. It was fortunate that Levi had the foresight to hide them away beforehand. Thing would truly be bad if he hadn¡¯t done that. The chain reaction Levi caused continued, and the entire world was in a mess. Many countries allied with Erudia in the past, but they abandoned the country after the spiritual energy revival. However, Levi had since shown the world his incrediblebat prowess. That prompted them to crawl back and tried to get on Erudia¡¯s good side once more. They wanted to form an alliance with Erudia. That single punch from Levi didn¡¯t just crush two hundred thousand Deities. It also changed the global political climate. At that moment, no Deity could stand in Levi¡¯s way. Not a single one was a match against him. There were plenty of Deities standing to his left, his right, and his back, though. They totaled to about two hundred thousand. Yet, despite that number, no one dared to move forward and bar his path. Levi could¡¯ve just run ahead, but he turned around to face those Deities, instead. He scanned every single one of them before challenging, ¡°So? Are you going to keep standing in my way?¡± At first, Levi wanted to kill every single one of them. That changed because no one else was standing in front of him. Those Deities were in another direction, so he decided to ask them those questions. Simrly, Deities all around Levi had different ns at the beginning. Their ns were stopped short when they saw how powerful Levi¡¯s punch was. The fact that quite a few of them had died also discouraged them from doing anything. At that moment, none of them could get close to Levi. They were stunned into silence, especially after they had witnessed how Levi killed the two hundred thousand Deities in front of him. Thus, the other two hundred thousand Deities stationed in different spots didn¡¯t even dare to move a muscle. It was as though they had turned into statues. No one spoke, and everyone had a nk expression on. Their brains temporarily shut down as well, and their minds could only draw nks. It was understandable since their senses were heightened, and they could see what most couldn¡¯t. Many of the Deities could even see the excitement and eagerness on theirrades¡¯ faces before they were pulverized. It was clear as day. The image was etched into their minds, especially since they witnessed it happening twice. Seeing it happen once was traumatizing enough. However, some of them decided to try again because they had more people on their side. That gave Levi the opportunity to throw a second punch, which bbergasted them. Before they witnessed that punch, they would¡¯ve told everyone that they didn¡¯t fear death. They would face death while holding their heads up high. That changed. After witnessing that punch, it became impossible for them to be fearless. N?velDrama.Org (C) content. No one wanted to fade away just like that. Some even started wondering why they were standing there in the first ce. Is it all really worth it? Is protecting Idrae truly that important? What gives? What right does Idrae have to demand protection from us? Will their wellbeing affect the Deities at all? At that moment, it seemed only the Super Deities would be troubled by Idrae¡¯s demise. Chapter 3205 Chapter 3205 Chapter 3205 Go Protect Them Earlier, the Deities saw themselves as mighty and fearless warriors, but that view had changed. Now, they felt as though they were just cannon fodder and were being sent to their deaths. Statistics didn¡¯t carry any meaning when Levi was around. It wouldn¡¯t matter how many Deities were there. Their death would still be inevitable. The way the Deities were thinking proved that Levi¡¯s punch had sent their fighting spirit straight to hell. ¡°What¡¯s this? Why is no one talking? Are you going to stop me or not?¡± N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. Levi raised his voice, and it sounded as though a horn had gone off. The powerful sound wave spread out and engulfed everyone. One by one, they came back around. Stop you? With what? You¡¯re like an actual celestial being. Heck, you¡¯re even more powerful than those so-called angels in the fairy tales. Who would dare to even get close to you? ¡°Ah!¡± Many fighters that had regained their footing saw the look on Levi¡¯s face, and they screamed in absolute fear. ¡°Hahaha¡­¡± Some fighters reacted differently. Theyughed like a maniac. ¡°Boo hoo hoo¡­¡± Another group of fighter cried aloud. They were scared senseless. Every single one of them was so terrified that they lost their minds. What they witnessed earlier was more than what they were mentally capable of handling. It turned Levi into a living nightmare that haunted their very souls. How could anyone stop him when they had all gone insane? Thump! Thump! Thump! Quite a few of them knelt down when their gaze met Levi¡¯s eyes. ¡°No, we¡¯ve learned our lesson. We will never cross you again.¡± ¡°We¡¯re not fighting anymore. Definitely not.¡± ¡°We surrender. Every single one of us surrender.¡± Everyone had raised their white g. Levi had already shown them how powerful he was, so there was no way they¡¯d continue fighting him. They didn¡¯t have the guts to stop him¡­ unless, of course, they were suicidal. Thump! Thump! ng! ng! What followed was the sound of weapons falling onto the ground, and the noise it made was getting louder as time passed. ¡°Retreat and Run!¡± Even more soldiers abandoned their armor to flee. They worried that the weight of their armor would slow them down and let Levi kill them. More than a hundred thousand men ran away simultaneously, and that was an incredible sight. The ce instantly turned into a mess. Some had gone insane, some had risen their white gs, some had run away¡­ The onlymon thing they shared was that no one dared to get too close to Levi. They certainly didn¡¯t have the guts to bar his path. It was a one-sided andplete defeat. Elterton Union was known for being bloodthirsty and violent, but it didn¡¯t matter. Their aggression still wasn¡¯t a match against Levi¡¯s strength. His attacks were so cruel that he scared them mindless. One punch from him was enough to pulverize the pride they had held so dearly. Over five hundred thousand Deities had been crushed and were, in essence, lying under Levi¡¯s feet and acting as his mat. About a hundred thousand of them were running as fast as they could to get away from him. The ones who surrendered stayed until they saw Levi nodding. After that, they fled as well. Those fighters brought the Deities who had gone insane with them before they left. The speed at which they fled was so incredible that anyone would drop their jaws upon seeing it. It didn¡¯t matter that there were more than two hundred thousand Deities there. They still managed to escape at an incredible speed. Soon, even the Deities that were standing behind Levi had disappeared into thin air. No one was left behind. The Deities standing in front of him were dead, and the ones standing behind him had all left. Despite the crazy number of Deities sent, no one stayed. That meant that Levi was the only one left in that spacious field. Ten minutes. That was all it took for five hundred and seventy thousand Deities to fill the ce up, then flee as though their lives depended on it. In the end, only a single shadow was left on that field. Everything happened too quickly. In a blink of an eye, Levi had defeated all the Deities in Elterton Union. It signified the end of a battle, and it was likely that the remaining Deities felt the same. No one dared to step forward. The people monitoring the field were starting to go numb as well. They watched as Levi walked casually and made his way to his destination. Soon, Levi reached the other side. The Idraen Sanctuary, the ce where Idrae members were living, was located up ahead. Levi smiled at them and said, ¡°Remember how you dared me toe to kill all of you? Well, here I am.¡± After saying that, he scanned the surroundings and howled, ¡°I¡¯ve already announced my intention to annihte Idrae, and no one can stop me. Heck, I will now kill all of them right in front of you, soe on. Come, protect them. Don¡¯t you guys have anything to say about me ughtering them? Huh?¡± Chapter 3206 Chapter 3206 Chapter 3206 Witnessed History Being Made Some time ago, Levi said the same thing. No one believed him at the time and thought that his words were nothing more than a fantasy. They all thought that it was impossible for Levi to exact his revenge on Idrae that day. It seemed so wild, and it was equivalent to seeing the sun rising from the West. His words were going against all the statistics, sciences, and technology in the world. It was akin to someone telling a scientist that the Earth wasn¡¯t round and was t instead. No one would ever believe in something that ridiculous. Many even assumed that Levi only said those words because he was so frightened that he had gone insane. To top it off, Elterton Union had formally made an announcement about how they would keep Idrae safe. It was bad enough that Levi had to go through five hundred and seventy thousand Deities, but they also formed a perimeter of Super Deities right outside Idrae¡¯s ce. It was basically an impossibly strong wall, and it was waiting for Levi. At the time, they taunted Levi. It was understandable since they thought that absolutely no one on the had what it took to defeat them. They firmly believed that Idrae was safe because the Deities were there to protect them. It looked as though no one on the could threaten them. However, that belief was squashed in about ten minutes. Everything became a mess! Half of the Deities had died while the other half fled! The Super Deities that had formed the perimeter were trembling nonstop and acted as though they were looking at Grim Reaper. Some were so scared that they peed their pants, and some were crying out of fear. Even the top three fighters were too terrified to show themselves. I don¡¯t want to die! The high-rank officials of Elterton Union were as proud as a peacock earlier. They practically had ¡°I¡¯m the best¡± written all over their faces. Arrogance and ignorance filled them, and they acted as though they were kings. That had since changed. Only a handful remained standing there. Half of them had already passed out from fear. Even Titan Lord, the incredible Super Deity, was going crazy with fear. The entire ce was eerily quiet when Levi uttered those words. Just moments ago, they had five hundred and seventy thousand Deities and a group of Super Deities shielding them. That was no longer the case. There were no more aces up their sleeves. It wouldn¡¯t matter if they did, though. They still couldn¡¯t defeat Levi. Nothing would work. How are we going to protect Idrae now? True, immense regret filled them. Levi had warned them earlier, but they refused to listen. In fact, he issued his warnings several times and told them to either hand Idrae over or face the dire consequences. No one heeded those warnings because they never thought that things would turn out like that. Who could¡¯ve known that Levi was actually that strong? If they had any inkling at all, they would¡¯ve handed Idrae over ages ago. From N?velDrama.Org. It didn¡¯t even matter that Levi¡¯s warning came with a deadline nor did it matter that he attacked Hydron. Truth was, if anyone had bothered paying attention and investigating the matter, they would¡¯ve realized that something was off. Unfortunately, everyone was blinded by their arrogance and was too busy with their Super Deity n that they ignored everything else. They definitely didn¡¯t care about Levi¡¯s warnings, and that was why they were suffering a huge loss. As a result, over three hundred thousand Deities were sacrificed. The others were so broken that their survival couldn¡¯t make any difference or impact. That, in turn, meant that the entire Elterton Union was destroyed. Everyone regretted making that decision, but it was toote for tears. It was as Levi had said. He had killed so many so quickly that the remaining didn¡¯t have the time to cry or dwell on their regret. They missed their deadline and could no longer make things right. It was as Levi had said. Regret came toote, and repentance was no longer an option. Everything yed out exactly the way Levi said it would. They couldn¡¯t even hide away. Too many had gone insane, and the high-rank officials who were still sane felt hopeless. They were infuriated when they turned their attention to Idrae. ¡°Seriously? Of all the people on Earth, you had to go piss Levi Garrison off?¡± It was a disaster! That was the worst disaster they had ever had to face. It was even right to say that they were witnessing history unfolding. Unfortunately, things were not working in their favor. Chapter 3207 Chapter 3207 Chapter 3207 Levi Was Scarier Than Death Everyone was turning more and more numb with every step Levi took toward the Idraen Sanctuary. Thump! Thump! More and more fumbled and fell. Some even fainted. ¡°Ah!¡± When Titan Lord saw that familiar face, he reacted as though he had just opened Pandora¡¯s Box. He had gonepletely insane, and he fell from the top. A loud thump signaled him smashing into the ground. He hadpletely lost his mind. His brain had basically gone on strike, and he was no longer in control of his body. If his physical attributes weren¡¯t incredibly strong, he would¡¯ve already fallen to his death. The other high-rank officials were screaming and running fearfully as well. Some of these people managed to remain sane. That didn¡¯t really matter, though. They wanted to flee just the same, but it felt as though their feet were made of lead, and they simply couldn¡¯t move. Thump! Thump! In the end, those high-rank officials¡¯ legs went numb, and they fell to their knees. Some were even crawling on the ground. When they saw Leviing near them, they lowered their heads and closed their eyes. They didn¡¯t even dare to look in his general direction. ¡°Ah!¡± More and more were scared out of their minds. They watched as Levi approached. Most were terrified and wanted to flee, but their body simply wouldn¡¯t budge. Some wanted to chase Levi away, but that was impossible. The intense pressure had turned many into lunatics. At that moment, Levi was as scary as a demon. Perhaps it would be more urate to describe him as downright terrifying, though. Anyone who witnessed what he did would be horrified. It didn¡¯t take long before the Super Deities were affected as well. Levi smiled at them. ¡°Ah, there you are. Why haven¡¯t you guys attacked? You should be a little stronger, right? I don¡¯t mind sparing some time and ying with you, if that is what you want.¡± Levi¡¯s words to the Super Deities standing in front of him had scared them senseless. What the hell is that supposed to mean? We may be Super Deities, but it¡¯s not like that would make any difference to you. We¡¯re all just the same and might as well be as weak as unarmed children. ¡°N-No, we would never have the guts to do so. We are nothing. Please, we beg of you, Crown King. Please spare our lives. This has nothing to do with us. Your issues are with them.¡± They were scared out of their minds. Those Super Deities were going through the most horrible emotional torture at the time. They were all kneeling on the ground, and none had the courage to face Levi. Some weren¡¯t even afraid of death, but they were scared of Levi. It was as ridiculous as it sounded, but it was also the truth. They would face death head-on, but they did not have the guts to challenge Levi. That proved just how scary Levi was. He managed to inspire that much fear¡­ Though, perhaps it was also true that those fighters were never worthy of the title ¡°Super Deity¡±. N?velDrama.Org (C) content. Every single one of them was working hard to distance themselves from Idrae. They were furious. If they had been any weaker, they would¡¯ve already fainted or would¡¯ve gone insane. They wouldn¡¯t have to face Levi with a clear mind, which was a torturous feat. It was the kind of torture that was worse than death, and they couldn¡¯t hold it together for much longer. Every Super Deities decided to surrender to Levi. It wasn¡¯t just out of fear for they also admired incredibly strong fighters like Levi. Just then, Levi shouted into the distance. ¡°And what about you three? Are you going toe after me?¡± Boom! To the three most powerful Super Deities there, those words were equivalent to having bombs raining down on them. They thought that they would be safe so long as they hid in the dark and prevented Levi from noticing them. However, they were wrong. They were the most powerful fighters there, so it was not possible for Levi to miss them. In fact, Levi noticed them from the very beginning. He had hoped that they woulde after him, but they remained close to Idrae¡¯s ce to keep them safe. Those fighters never bothered going to Levi. It disappointed him. There were many fighters earlier, but the quality of those fighters was terrible. They can¡¯t even ease my itch. How I wish there are Super Deities here who can let me fight to my satisfaction¡­ Chapter 3208 Chapter 3208 Chapter 3208 Not Even Heaven Can Stop Me From Killing Unfortunately, those Super Deities never showed up. The three most powerful Super Deities hiding in the dark disappointed Levi the most. That was understandable since he was there because there were many Deities and because there were rumors about powerful Super Deities stationed. The top three Super Deities couldn¡¯t stay hidden after being called out like that. All of them rushed out of their hiding spot right away and bowed down to Levi. ¡°Crown King, there is no way we¡¯d have the guts to fight you. We¡¯ve looked up to you ever since you were deemed the overlord of our generation, and you¡¯ve only be stronger. We admire you from the bottom of our hearts.¡± All three of them were scared senseless. They were so terrified of Levi attacking them that they would spew whatever nonsense they could think of. Levi couldn¡¯t help sighing when he noted how those Super Deities were more cowardly than the others. ¡°Awh, this is no fun. It¡¯s so boring.¡± At first, Levi thought that he could satisfy his violent tendency by fighting the Super Deities, but those men surrendered before the battle even began. They refused to fight. What¡¯s the point of it all? This is so disheartening. ¡°Move aside, then.¡± One sentence from Levi was sufficient to get the Super Deities to move away. With that, everything was settled. Levi had single-handedly defeated Elterton Union. It was an absolutely undeniable fact. The guy destroyed one of the most powerful organizations in the world and had it under his feet. Levi wasn¡¯t in a hurry to go after Idrae, so he turned to face the high-rank officials of Elterton Union. He scoffed before taunting, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that you¡¯d keep them safe? Go on then. Protect them. You were adamant about ignoring my warnings, right? Well, here I am, so stop me. ¡°You wanted to prove to the entire world that no one will be able to hurt Idrae, soe on. Didn¡¯t you im you are the strongest? I am standing right here, and I am not leaving, so why are you suddenly so quiet, huh?¡± Levi¡¯s words made every sane high-rank official lower their head in shame. No one dared to speak or to look in his direction. They were trembling uncontrobly and were so scared that they cried. In fact, they had to mp their mouth shut to stop themselves from sobbing aloud. Their tears, however, rolled down their cheeks endlessly. Cold sweats drenched their shirts time and again, and they repeatedly peed themselves. No one dared to answer Levi¡¯s questions. They truly regretted their decision. Why did we even bother protecting Idrae? What is the point? It was true that the Idrae had yed a crucial role in helping Xyperiay a foundation, but did that really matter? Levi could easily and instantly squash that new foundation. They worked hard for an entire year and set everything up perfectly. Yet, Levi destroyed it in seconds. No, they no longer have the guts to do anything. They were simply too scared. This is amazing. Ah! This is too freaking amazing. Dr. Erebus and Digital God were so excited that they jumped. It made sense. They had made the powerful Elterton Union fall so far, so how could they not be excited? They had waited so long for that moment, and they had been holding their breaths in anticipation the entire time. After all that wait, they finally saw the light. The sleepless nights they had endured over the past few days had all been for that moment. And it was finally there! Idrae¡¯s enemies were also chirping happily and cheering at that moment. They were celebrating that amazing moment. The hatred burning inside them would finally be quenched, and vengeance would be theirs. With Levi leading the way, they could exact their revenge on Idrae. They were so happy that they teared up. It was a memorable moment, and they would never forget it. Levi red at the high-rank officials and sneered. ¡°Is that all you can do? After all that boasting, this is all you have to show me? My gosh, this is so stupid. I haven¡¯t even had my fill yet.¡± Many were on the verge of screaming when they heard what Levi said. That wasn¡¯t enough for him? He killed over three hundred thousand Deities, so how is that not enough? What else did he want? Naturally, they didn¡¯t know that it wasn¡¯t the quantity that was the problem. It was the quality. Levi didn¡¯t have fun because all he killed were powerless ants. He turned his attention to Idrae soon after, though. The time for vengeance is here. Levi was adamant about killing someone, and not even Heaven could stop him.N?velDrama.Org (C) content. Chapter 3209 Chapter 3209 Chapter 3209 All High And Mighty Soon, all the attention fell onto Idrae. None of the hundreds of men from Idrae had run away or attempted any sort of strange behavior. All they did was stood there in unison. Each and every one of them looked as if they had been frozen. There was no movement from any of them! Their bodies were still. There was no change in their expressions. They did not blink their eyes, and their hearts were not beating either! Others might think they were stone statues. In actual fact, they were all still alive. After witnessing the shocking incident with their own eyes, they had temporarily gone into a self- istion state. It was a coincidence that they had gone into that same state. In short, they were shocked beyond words and froze in fear. It was difficult for them to process everything in such a short span of time. Right now, Levi was standing in front of them all by himself. That was not what they had expected. With the protection of Xyperia and Elterton Union, no enemies would be able toe within a hundred meters from them. Yet, Levi was able to ovee that barrier. He was standing right in front of Idrae. There was nothing they could do! Nothing at all! Back then, we had no choice. Since we couldn¡¯t get the test subject, we weren¡¯t going to allow anyone to have it, so we wanted to destroy it. Just then, the making of Final Malice was sessful, and we decided to experiment with it on Forlevia. Nobody has expected such an oue. He reallyes back for vengeance! He is actually capable of it! That was something that no one in the world would have expected. Nobody had thought that Levi was actually that powerful. He had really wiped out the area! Before that, they were still thinking of ways to torture Levi. In fact, they felt that the entire organization had be Deities, and they no longer required the protection of others. They thought they could do as they pleased without any consequences. Next up, they wanted to start the Super Deity project. Their intention was to turn every member of Idrae into a Super Deity. When that happened, no one would ever dare to touch them. They would be able to get rid of people like Levi by themselves. But now? He was standing right in front of all of them! Everybody from Idrae was taken aback. Boom! A powerful aura exuded from Levi, and it swept across all of them. That sensation brought everyone back to their senses. Thump! Thump! Once they regained their consciousness, they realized they had no control over their bodies at all. One by one, they copsed onto the ground. At that moment, various sorts of reactions took ce. Some started crying out of fear while others peed in their pants. There were also others who had passed out. Whoosh! Whoosh! The six leaders, who were standing right in front, were panting heavily. They opened their eyes widely and saw Levi in front of their eyes. When did he appear? Pfft! Pfft! Blood came gushing out of Oedipus¡¯ mouth immediately. The attack had the same effect on the other five. It was mind-blowing! Utter shock! That was their darkest moment ever. It was a matter of life and death! That evil organization, Idrae, had been around for a few hundred years now. No one had been able to take them down. N?velDrama.Org (C) content. With a strong backer like Xyperia, they were even bolder than before. All of their enemies were helpless and could do nothing about it. Nobody ever thought that a day like that woulde. Levi had single-handedly annihted their backer and came to look for them! He smiled coldly at them. ¡°Not too long ago, all of you were very high and mighty. Didn¡¯t you dare me to come and kill all of you if I can?¡± Levi¡¯s words hit them like the cold winter. It felt as if they had returned to the world of ice in Elterton before the spiritual energy revival. ¡°Well, I heard you loud and clear. Here I am!¡± Chapter 3210 Chapter 3210 Chapter 3210 On Behalf Of Heaven That¡¯s right! Didn¡¯t all of you challenge me to kill you? Good! Now, I¡¯m here! The lot of them from Idrae could only suffer in silence and say nothing. He¡¯s right. We did say that. But, none of us expects you to show up here! They had thought that it would be impossible for Levi to make it. That was why they dared to challenge him. Otherwise, they would not have the courage to do such a thing. No one had expected Levi to really turn up in front of them! At that moment, he was standing right there. ¡°All of you were very daring. Right?¡± sneered Levi. None of them dared to look him in the eyes. All of them had their heads bowed, and they were trembling. Their pants were wet with pee, and they were covered in cold sweat. They felt very envious looking at those who had fainted. How they even wished they were dead. At least, they would not have to face Levi right now. That was because they could predict how things would turn out. Death was not frightening to them because they would not be able to feel anything once they had lost their consciousness. Awaiting death was the scariest part of all. They genuinely wished they could pass out or lose their minds or run away. Knowing that they had regained their consciousness, Levi would not give them any chance. Even if they wanted to faint or end their own lives, there was no chance of doing so. They had no choice but to face the most horrifying thing in the world¡ªLevi! Deep down, they wished that Levi would grant them an easy death and kill them straight away! ¡°My daughter, Evie, has done nothing wrong to all of you. Isn¡¯t that right?¡± asked Levi. Silence ensued once again. Still, there was no response from any members of Idrae! Not only had she not done anything wrong to them, but both parties did not even know one another! In fact, none of Idrae¡¯s so-called enemies had done anything wrong to them. Like Forlevia, they had nevere into contact with anyone from Idrae. However, for the sake of all their ns, Idrae was willing to sacrifice the lives of innocent people. Forlevia was a perfect example. Even though she had done nothing to offend them, she was still being fed with Final Malice. ¡°How can you give such a strong poison to such a young child? Have all of you got no children of your own? How can you bear to do such a thing? For the past hundreds of years, how many people have all of you hurt and killed? A couple of million? Or more than ten million? They have nothing to do with your organization, isn¡¯t it? They haven¡¯t done anything to offend all of you, have they?¡± When faced with Levi¡¯s rapid-fire questions, every one of them was about to go insane. Yet, not a single one of them dared to answer his questions! From N?velDrama.Org. In truth, they did not know how to do that either. That was because they were a bloodthirsty bunch and would not hesitate to kill anyone they remotely disliked. If they saw anything they desired, they would not think twice about snatching it away. They would never understand why. They would never experience any remorse for having killed countless people. Even if they ended up regretting it, it would only be because they had offended Levi by poisoning Forlevia. As for the endless crimes that they hadmitted, they had never disyed any hint of regret. They felt they had done nothing wrong in killing so many people. What was done could not be undone for they had taken so many lives. Benevolence and morality were no longer a part of them. Instead, they were cold-blooded and devoid of emotions. There was no way that they would regret what they had done. Right now, they were only afraid of Levi. Just then, Dr. Erebus and the rest of Idrae¡¯s enemies arrived to enjoy the show. They were there to witness the revenge on Idrae. All of them were crying tears of joy. Finally, the moment had arrived. Idrae was about to be eliminated. Who isn¡¯t looking forward to this moment? ¡°We are about to get our vengeance! Watch closely!¡± Many of them present were close friends of Agent 8. Now that all of his close friends were there, they were unusually emotional. So were Dr. Erebus and Digital God. Both of them were about to burst into tears. They had put in so much effort in getting there. Now that their mission was about to be aplished, they were naturally very excited. Levi stared at the group of people from Idrae and said, ¡°Today, I shall exact punishment on behalf of Heaven! I¡¯m going to ughter all of you and wipe out Idrae once and for all!¡± Chapter 3211 Chapter 3211 Chapter 3211 Watch Yourself Die Shit! They became very frightened by the way Levi was oppressing them. Thump! Several of them could not take it anymore and get down on their knees. ¡°Please spare us! We beg of you! Spare our unworthy lives!¡± ¡°Please spare us! We are afraid!¡± ¡°We only do as we are told. The leaders are the masterminds! It has nothing to do with us!¡± Everyone was speechless. Humans were weak and simply could not withstand the test when faced with adversity. The six leaders turned around and looked at their loyal subordinates in disbelief. Their men had sworn an oath to pledge their loyalty. Yet, in order to save their own lives, their men were willing to sell them out. Mainly, it was because of their fear for Levi. They had no inkling what Levi would do to finish them off. The suspense was killing them. They were so petrified that they were losing it. That was why they begged for mercy. ¡°Please! I beg of you! Please spare us!¡± More and more members of Idrae were starting to beg Levi for mercy. That made the six leaders of Idrae extremely furious! In reality, they had the intention of surrendering. However, once they thought things through, they realized that it would be futile to surrender. There was no way Levi would let them off. He would surely kill all of them. Hence, surrendering would be pointless! When Levi saw the members begging for mercy, he smirked. ¡°All right then! Tell me. Who was the one who fed Forlevia with Final Malice?¡± asked Levi. ¡°It¡¯s him!¡± All of them pointed to Titanius. Even Dr. Erebus was pointing at him. Back then, he watched as Titanius fed Forlevia with Final Malice, and there was nothing he could do about it. That scene had always been haunting him. In fact, he frequently dreamed of it. Titanius was stunned to see so many people pointing at him. Am I going to be the first one to die? Just then, he realized that the other five leaders were also pointing at him. They are willing to do this to me for the sake of their own survival? Or perhaps, no one wants to be the first to die. He was really taken aback. ¡°I-I-I¡­ Mr. Garrison, please let me exin. Although I was the one who gave her the poison, Oedipus and the others were the ones who came up with this idea. They are the ones who supply me with the poison. All of them have something to do with this!¡± In a state of panic, Titanius dragged Oedipus and the rest into the picture as well. That got the five of them worried. With their fingers still pointing at Titanius, they insisted that he was the one who had fed Forlevia the poison. Titanius was about to say something else when Levi walked up to him. He ced his hands on Titanius¡¯ shoulders. In an instant, Titanius felt tremendous pressure on his body. He was on the verge of a breakdown. Among all of them present, he was the one with the closest physical contact with Levi. ¡°Boohoo¡­¡± He started crying, breaking out in a cold sweat, and even peeing in his pants. That was the most terrifying moment of his life! He wished he could drop dead right there and then. Death was less daunting than Levi. That much was true. Levi sneered, ¡°Will you like to see your body being torn into pieces?¡± From N?velDrama.Org. ¡°What?¡± Titanius was dumbstruck. ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right. But, don¡¯t worry. I will take my time and do it slowly. I assure you that your body will definitely be torn into parts, but you will still be conscious enough to feel and watch everything,¡± said Levi with a smile. That was a smile of a demon. Everyone who heard his words trembled. They really wanted to make a run for it. However, they could not because their bodies had turned to jelly. ¡°Come on! Have a feel of it!¡± Levi looked at Titanius and taunted him. Titanius was still trying to digest what Levi had said. Realization soon dawned on him. He finally understood what Levi was saying. ¡°N-No¡­ No! Please, I don¡¯t want that! Don¡¯t¡­¡± Chapter 3212 Chapter 3212 Chapter 3212 Levi Is Scarier Than Death Titanius had gone crazy. He shook his head as he didn¡¯t want that at all. ¡°Just kill me! Give me a swift death! I don¡¯t want to die like this!¡± he begged as dread overwhelmed him. Levi didn¡¯t even spare Titanium a nce at his begging. Thud! He lightly smacked Titanius, and a loud thud sounded, followed by the sound of a crack. ¡°Argh!¡± Titanius let out a shrill scream. Everyone at the scene could hear the soul-deep pain from his scream and empathized with him as though they were the ones suffering the traumatizing pain. Titanius looked at himself with terror. Other than the terrible pain and horrible pulling sensation as if his body was torn apart, he watched his body slowly disintegrate. It was just as Levi had said. It started from his chest, then his belly, and his legs were next. They were all slowly disintegrating under his scrutiny. Logically, his body should¡¯ve split right open if there was a crack, but he could watch his body slowly being torn apart at the current rate. It was like someone was controlling it so that he could see it for himself. The tidal wave-like pain and the fear of watching himself disintegrating caused his mind to break. He let out a hysterical scream. However, it was pointless. He couldn¡¯t stop the pain or what was happening to him. All he could do was watch it slowly unfold. He couldn¡¯t run because he couldn¡¯t control his tattered body. He was left with only his consciousness, sight, pain, and fear. It was madness! The people at the scene were shocked at what they were looking. This is definitely the most horrible way to die. Hands down, this must be the most dreadful experience he ever had. Everyone and Titanius watched as Titanius¡¯ body slowly disintegrate. They could hear his continuous bloodcurdling screams. That one minute was the longest one minute they had ever felt. It felt longer than a century. Slowly, the scream began to dwindle until it finally fell into silence. As Titanius watched his body gradually being torn apart, his consciousness was gone in the end. He was dead from the start but had to watch how he died. That was the scariest thing. The faces of the members of Idrae were pale as death, and beads of sweat formed on their foreheads. Despite being bathed in sweat, they were dehydrated. They were feeling lightheaded and parched throats which were symptoms of dehydration. From N?velDrama.Org. Logically, they shouldn¡¯t experience such human ailment since they were Deities. Yet, it happened. It was terrifying that their bodies had reflected their horror-struck mental state. Death was not scary, but dying under Levi¡¯s hands was. ¡°Who was the one who suggested poisoning my daughter?¡± Levi asked. ¡°It¡¯s him!¡± Everyone immediately pointed at Oedipus. Dr. Erebus had known about it, so he too pointed at Agent 1. The other four leaders were especially enthusiastic as they directed Levi to Oedipus. Even though they were not afraid of death, they didn¡¯t want to die an early death at the hands of Levi. So they were determined to dy it. Panic struck Oedipus at the sudden betrayal. He wanted to cuss at his men, but it was toote for Levi had his gaze fixed on him. ¡°Oedipus, is it? Leader of Idrae. So everything was your idea. I had wanted to keep you till thest, but since everyone wanted you to die first, then I might as well grant their wish,¡± Levi drawled casually. Members of Idrae cheered as they sessfully stalled their deaths. They had even begun celebrating. That was the extent of the shock Levi had dealt them. Oedipus cast a smile at Levi, trying to appease him. ¡°I was wrong, Mr. Garrison. I admit I was in the wrong. I had realized my faults now. I promise I¡¯ll be at your back and call.¡± It was Oedipus¡¯st chance at survival, so he was spouting anything Levi wanted to hear. Levi looked at him and said, ¡°I¡¯ll make you watch as your brain explodes.¡± Chapter 3213 Chapter 3213 Chapter 3213 He Is A Devil ¡°Huh?¡± Oedipus was baffled and soon realized Levi¡¯s meaning. Me watching my brain explode? How is that even possible? But this is Levi. Didn¡¯t Titanius watch his body disintegrate earlier? That means it is possible for me to watch my brain explode. ¡°Ah!¡± At that thought, Oedipus couldn¡¯t suppress his terror and screamed distraughtly. He had lost his mind. Blood started flowing out from his every orifice, his organs were failing rapidly, and every inch of his tendons began breaking apart. He was so terrified that he inflicted damage upon his body. Levi hadn¡¯t even started. He sowed the seed in Oedipus¡¯ mind, and it was enough to horrify Oedipus to such an extent. The pain and torture Oedipus felt were no lesser than Titanius. In fact, it was even more severe. The crucial point was Levi hadn¡¯t done anything. He was truly a devil. The coldness in Levi¡¯s gaze intensified as he punched Oedipus¡¯ head. The force of his attack had sted Oedipus¡¯ head into pieces. Oedipus lost consciousness and sight briefly before seeing blood and some unknown liquid sprayed from his head. Is this from my brain? Oedipus was gone just like that. Levi nced at the body on the ground and said disinterestedly, ¡°Oh, it looks like I can¡¯t do it. Sorry that you didn¡¯t get to see your brain explode.¡± The rest of the Idrae members were horror-stricken. It was like a torture scene for them. A quick death would be the happiest thing for them at that moment. ¡°Who¡¯s next?¡± Levi asked. ¡°Him!¡± ¡°Him!¡± ¡°Him!¡± It was a messy sight. The members of Idrae began pointing at each other frantically. N?velDrama.Org (C) content. Most of the fingers pointed at the remaining four leaders. As far as everyone else was concerned, these leaders should just sacrifice themselves and die first at such a time. ¡°All right, next. Who was the one who came up with the Final Malice? Or who was the main creator?¡± Levi asked. ¡°It¡¯s Orpheus! And him! Him too! There¡¯s also¡­¡± In the end, everyone pointed at Orpheus and six others. These men were crucial to Idrae. They had researched the Final Malice together and created many other poisons during their time in Xyperia. Those poisons were concocted to target Deities. They could erode a Deity¡¯s spiritual bone immediately, which would harm the Deity significantly. Xyperia was nning to use those poisons to destroy Deities who were under other factions. Idrae had evene up with a n to use them on Deities and prospects, including children, babies, and even pregnant mothers. The poisons could erode their spiritual bone, thereby preventing the birth of a Deity under other factions. It was a massacre of Deities at their roots. Such a massacre matched the cruelty of Idrae. However, before they could implement their n, Levi had arrived. Orpheus and his subordinates had their gazes glued to Levi nervously. Oedipus¡¯ and Titanius¡¯ death had brought them utter terror. They didn¡¯t know what horrible fate was awaiting them. ¡°So you guys were the ones who came up with the Final Malice? That¡¯s remarkable!¡± Levi praised. These men were the elites in terms of technical level. Levi¡¯s praise had only struck them with more fear. ¡°You guys must be pros at developing poisons. I supposed it¡¯smon for you guys to test the poison on yourself, so you all must be immune to them.¡± Levi chuckled. ¡°No, we aren¡¯t!¡± Orpheus and his subordinates shouted as if they realized Levi¡¯s intention. They had never tried the poison on themselves. They would always catch a few pitiful people and try it on them instead. Chapter 3214 Chapter 3214 Chapter 3214 Deity Cry How else would they gain so many enemies? It was from their butchering of the innocents. Numerous innocent lives had been ruthlessly reaped. Their clinical testing had caused the death of many people. In contrast, they had never let even a single drop of poison touch them. Their bodies were very frail and susceptible to any harm especially poison. They were different from Venom Fiend and the poison researchers of Erudia. Their own bodies were theb rats. ¡°The bodies of poison makers were constantly being injected with poison. So I¡¯m sure you guys are immune to them.¡± Levi smiled. ¡°So I¡¯m going to feed you a poison next. It¡¯s a poison I collected a while ago. It¡¯s named Deity Cry, for even Deities cry at the extreme pain after consuming the poison, and finally, they would die from the pain. ¡°This poison was also known as the poison that could inflict the most pain. It doesn¡¯t cause death with toxicity, but the pain it inflicts. The pain isn¡¯t sharp and quick. It¡¯s long and dull. It¡¯ll torture you to your limits, then lead to your death.¡± Levi took out the poison. Since Deity Cry was recorded in the Poison Handbook, he had specifically procured it. He finally had the chance to use it hence the detailed exnation to Orpheus and the rest. ¡°Deity Cry!¡± Everyone at the scene shuddered at the name. Even Levi had stated it was painful, so it must be the most distressing. Even Dr. Erebus was beginning to feel fear creeping up on him. He had heard of such poison before and had even created it, so he was aware of the harm a lower dose of the poison could cause. It could cause even people with strong resilience and a healthy body to die from extreme pain. So one could imagine the effect of the original poison Levi held. ¡°Deity Cry?¡± Orpheus and his subordinates finally recalled the poison could cause death from excessive pain. Didn¡¯t we have something simr? We used it numerous times before. They even intentionally fed it to humans and animals to watch them die from the pain. The sight had brought delight to Orpheus and his subordinates. The poison wouldn¡¯t cause any organ failure, merely pain. Levi¡¯s description was urate. It was indeed a poison that could cause even Deities to cry from pain. One whiff at the poison, and they instantly knew it was the same as theirs. A nce at their expressions, and Levi immediately understood. ¡°It looks like you know this poison. That¡¯s great, then! I trust that you¡¯ll be fine even after consuming it.¡± ¡°Huh? No! No! Just give me a quick death!¡± ¡°Please just kill me!¡± Anxiety filled them as they dropped to their knees and begged Levi. After all, they had seen the effects the poison could cause many times. The scene of those that died from extreme pain began reying in their memory. They didn¡¯t want to experience such terrible suffering. One of them even wanted tomit suicide. Did he think that Levi would let him? He wanted to kill himself but realized he couldn¡¯t control his body. He couldn¡¯t even bite his tongue. He could only manage to open his mouth and make inaudible sounds. Levi took that opportunity and stuffed Deity Cry into Orpheus¡¯ and his subordinates¡¯ mouths. They watched with horror as Levi forcibly stuffed Deity Cry into their mouths. They wanted to spit it out but couldn¡¯t. Levi wouldn¡¯t give them that chance. He would only quicken Deity Cry to dissolve in their bodies and take effect. Let them experience the intense suffering they had once caused others. After consuming Deity Cry, Orpheus and his subordinates suddenly remembered something. N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. They shouldn¡¯t be scared of the poison as they had the antidote. They had developed the antidote since they created the poison. Even though the poison was lethal, it could still be easily cured. Chapter 3215 Chapter 3215 Chapter 3215 Epitome They could cure the poison, but they needed the antidote or other tools or a specific environment. It would only take them thirty minutes to cure the poison if they could get to theirboratory. However, they had nothing with them at that moment. It was despairing that they had the means to cure it but couldn¡¯t. It was another huge blow to them. Moreover, they were familiar with the poison¡¯s mechanism. So they knew when the first wave of pain would strike, the strength of the second wave, how and when the pain would peak, and the estimate of their time of death. They knew every aspect of it, yet that only increased their suffering. ¡°Ah!¡± The dread engulfing them was no lesser than Oedipus¡¯ and Titanius¡¯. It was another method of torture for them. Unfortunately, it was even more horrific! Furthermore, their knowledge of it merely intensified their suffering. ¡°Argh!¡± Before long, Deity Cry had took effect. The first wave of pain had struck. They felt as though a hundred thousand needles had stabbed at their organs continuously. Each wave was stronger than thest. Orpheus and his subordinates let out agonized screams. It was only the first wave, and one of the subordinates had already died from it. He couldn¡¯t handle the pain. Orpheus and the rest had managed to bear through it, but they were envious of the man who died. Next, their deafening screams echoed across the area. Their throats couldn¡¯t handle the continuous scream and damaged their vocal cords. There was even a crack in their throats. Their bodies were covered with scratch marks for they had scratched themselves, trying to relieve the pain torturing them. Soon, the second wave had arrived. It was worse! The rest of the Idrae¡¯s members watched Orpheus and his subordinates¡¯ suffering and could rte to their pain from their expressions and gesture. They wanted to faint to escape from the horrible reality. Not to mention, Orpheus and his subordinates who experienced it. The second wave of pain was like a tearing pain as though their organs had been torn into hundreds of thousands of pieces. Then, came the third and the fourth waves of pain! Before long, the final and strongest wave had struck them. Sometimeter, Orpheus and his subordinates had all died from the pain. Their bodies were in tatters. They had done it to themselves, scratching their bodies so badly that even the whites of their bones showed. The rest of the Idrae members stood there stiffly like statues. Their minds were still reying the horrible sight earlier. They could still hear the painful screams of Orpheus and his subordinates. Even though they were dead, their screams were still echoing. The Idrae members had only witnessed the most frightening thing in the whole world. They realized that being able to die was a blissful thing as death wasn¡¯t easy and painless for some people. Why is dying painlessly so difficult for us? That scene earlier was too terrifying. We must be in hell right now! No one knew how they would die. ¡°Next!¡± Levi meted out corresponding punishments to the remaining members of Idrae. He ensured they had suffered and regretteding to the world. He killed off their hope to die an easy death and gave them miserable deaths. However, Dr. Erebus and Idrae¡¯s enemies felt no sympathy for them. They didn¡¯t think Levi was out of bounds. After all, the punishments that Levi had meted out were Idrae¡¯s epitome for the past centuries. Idrae wouldn¡¯t have so many enemies if they weren¡¯t so cruel. What Levi was doing to them was nothingpared to what they had done over the years. Levi was merciful for letting them die that day instead of dragging it out. From N?velDrama.Org. Idrae¡¯s enemies felt only satisfaction as they watched Levi torture its members. ¡°We seeded! We have finally seeded!¡± Chapter 3216 Chapter 3216 Chapter 3216 Are You People Even Capable Everyone hugged each other and cheered. They were allughing heartily. It was a long-awaited moment for them¡ªIdrae was finally wiped outpletely. The dark force that had been in control for a few centuries was finally eliminated. Thus, everyone, regardless of what background they were from, was thrilled. It was a matter worth celebrating by everyone. It felt like the best day of their lives. ¡°I finally don¡¯t feel guilty toward Mr. Garrison and Evie now!¡± Dr. Erebus was also crying with joy. On the other hand, Digital God sat on the ground, feeling rather empty deep inside. He felt as if there was no meaning to life anymore because they had achieved the goal they had been working toward. Now that it was done, he had no idea what to do next. ¡°Idrae has been eliminated!¡± The news spread like a hurricane. In just a short moment, the whole world had already known about it. Levi had seeded in eliminating Idrae, the world¡¯s most cancerous tumor, in front of the entire Elterton Union. After all, no one could stop Levi if he wanted to kill someone or eliminate a force. The whole world was stunned. Everyone from every inch of the world was awestruck, and they reacted strongly to it. He did it! He did the unbelievable thing! He did the thing everyone thought was impossible to aplish! Levi turned around and red at the council members of Xyperia, bellowing, ¡°See it now? You people can¡¯t even protect Idrae. I¡¯ve wiped them out! I¡¯ve killed all of them. And where were you guys when I was killing them? Useless! You¡¯re just a bunch of useless trash! Do you want to fight with me, eh? Are you people even capable of doing so?¡± A long silence hung in the air. His opponents lowered their heads, surrendering to him. Levi¡¯s powers alone had surpassed the whole of Xyperia. When Levi had seeded in getting his revenge, he too vented out his emotions, which had been suppressed for a long time. Truth was, he had been suppressing them for the longest time. Thus, he had umted countless emotions and grudges within him. Now that he had finally vented them out openly, he felt extremely good, as though a huge stone had been lifted off him. It was as if his abilities had improved as well. That was the best part about venting out one¡¯s emotions. ¡°Looks like Levi¡¯s still Zarain¡¯s biggest enemy.¡± Zarain¡¯s head of Shield, Smythe, could only sigh in response. ck Hawk just observed the organization that backed him up. The more he looked at it, the more troubled he looked, and the deeper his frown became. They were beginning to realize how big of a threat Levi was. He was so powerful that even the force backing Zarain was worried. However, they had already sent out some men to capture Forlevia, Zoey, and the others, wanting to use them to restrain Levi. To their dismay, ck Hawk had secretly sent out the news to inform Zoey and the others about the ambush. Of course, even if he did not inform them earlier about it, the ambush would be useless. It was impossible to locate Forlevia and the others. Hence, it was pointless to send those men to capture them. When the various massive factions of lesiastic Order knew how powerful Levi was, they started increasing their pace. They had to make a move on Forlevia before Levi¡¯s return. Even if they did not manage to capture her, they had to at least find out the details of her spiritual bone. Things would not be easy once Levi returned. Meanwhile, Zoey and the others started celebrating when they received the news about Levi¡¯s sess in getting revenge. They finally understood the advantages of hiding there. At the same time, Zoey had also received the news from ck Hawk. Thus, she knew there were many people scattered out there in search of them. Even Zarain and the factions of lesiastic Order wereing for them. In the end, hiding there was the right move. Not only were they not giving Levi any trouble, but they also addressed one of his major concerns. However, they were extremely worried about Azure Dragon and his gang. It was highly likely that they were in the midst of danger. Then again, Zoey and the others could not leave their location at that moment. They would only be causing more trouble by going out. Hence, they could only pray for the safety of the Five Great Wars Regiment or for Levi to return as soon as possible. In the meantime, Sonja and the others were still looking high and low for Azure Dragon and his gang. The more time passed by, the more worried they became. They could not help but wonder if something happened to them. After all, they were still not found when so much time had passed. Maybe they¡¯re already transnting the spiritual bones. Oh no, we¡¯re doomed. From N?velDrama.Org. Q Chapter 3217 Chapter 3217 Chapter 3217 Who Does Not Know Me Sonja and the others were beginning to lose hope. Not only were they unable to look for the five men, but it might also be toote, even if they could find them. If Azure Dragon and the other four were really captured, then their lives would be in danger already. Perhaps the transnt of spiritual bones were ongoing. Going out to look for them at that moment was practically useless. Everyone else was too slow. Magnus, on the other hand, looked as though he had received shocking news. He could not help but exim, ¡°I can¡¯t believe this. The spiritual bones of Azure Dragon and the others are actually from the legendary elemental ss! Each of their spiritual bone has a special attribute. And when theye together, they be the elemental spiritual bones.¡± ¡°What? They¡¯re the legendary elemental spiritual bones?¡± ¡°I finally understand why they appeared now. It¡¯s because they¡¯re the elemental spiritual bones!¡± Sonja and the others eximed, finally understanding the situation. ¡°It¡¯s our fault for being not observant enough. I thought the elemental spiritual bones will only appear on one person. I never expected it to be abination of all five of them,¡± Magnus said in amazement. ¡°That¡¯s right. We should¡¯ve thought about that long ago. After all, the five of them have such great chemistry. Moreover, they have their own attributes that can be seen. Ah, it¡¯s a little toote to say all of this now.¡± Sonja shook her head helplessly. Some of them sighed. ¡°To the others, perhaps capturing the gang of five and digging out their spiritual bone might be useless. At most, only their individual spiritual bones will be more powerful. However, it¡¯ll never appear as the elemental spiritual bones. But to the five, if they could really fuse all five of their spiritual bones, they could be the elemental spiritual bones. Once they were targeted, they¡¯ll never be able to escape. Even if Levi is around, the enemies will still attack.¡± s, they could not do anything about it. There was no point in talking about other matters when they could not even locate the quintets. They had finallye to a realization that Azure Dragon and his gang were done for. Meanwhile, the factions of lesiastic Order were searching far and wide for Forlevia and the quintets at the same time. In fact, they had been searching for Azure Dragon and hisrades even before Levi revealed his combat prowess. Back then, all five of them disappeared once, but they appeared again. However, they had disappearedpletely that time. No one knew where they went. All they heard was Azure Dragon and his gang were captured. The news made everyone panic, and they wanted to find them. Furthermore, Forlevia was the crux of the matter. The factions of lesiastic Order realized several people with features of people from Adrune were also searching extensively for her. It made everyone realize how great thepetition was. They had a great number of opponents. Even those who lived outside of Erudia were involved. At that moment, their fear was that the experienced members of the Esoteric Guild would join in on the hunt as well. They were a group of difficult people to handle. Therefore, they had to locate their targets at once. Though they could not find Azure Dragon and his men, they appeared before. Hence, they at least had some clues to help with their search. As for Forlevia, she had been gone for a long time. Thus, no one knew where to begin. They felt as if their efforts might be fruitless, even if they searched all over the ce. What¡¯s going on? Where¡¯s she? Where did she go? How is it that we can¡¯t find her? N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. It was the same for Shield. Not only could they not locate Forlevia, but they also could not find Zoey and the others who were rted to Levi. It was as if they had vanished into thin air. In the beginning, they thought there was a traitor among them that leaked the news. However, they started hearing news about many people in Erudia were also looking for them and that their targets had vanished long ago. The news was rather convincing as it gave them a chance to exin themselves. Ergo, all everyone could do was to continue searching. At that time, those who knew people from other countries were searching frantically for Zoey and the others could not help but feel Levi was incredible. Not only was he powerful, but he also predicted many incidents that were about to happen. He¡¯s amazing! From Zoey¡¯s point of view, Levi had set a good example for Forlevia in many ways. After all, Levi had currently represented an era itself in the world, as he was known by everyone on Earth. Q Chapter 3218 Chapter 3218 Chapter 3218 The Esoteric Guild Levi was too powerful that it made countless people surrender to him in defeat. Moreover, his prowess had threatened the existence of several forces, such as his foes, especially those who bore grudges against him. Even so, Levi had settled many of them; so only a few were left. Of course, that was because Levi had not discovered the identity of those forces¡ªthe secret forces who controlled Chad, the heavenly lock, and the secret lock box. Everyone had witnessed how powerful Levi was, and the whole world feared him. The remaining forces were beginning to fear him too. They never expected him to be so powerful. That was why they kept targeting him. Now that they had witnessed his prowess, they were utterly dumbfounded. If their identities were to be revealed, they would be in grave danger. Perhaps their end might not be as terrifying as Idrae¡¯s, but they would probably be wiped out by him. Therefore, they had to make their move before Levi returned to look for them. Their n was simple, which was to impede Levi by capturing Forlevia, Zoey, or the others who were rted to him. Thus, they joined the expedition searching for all of them. That had led to an increased number of forces involved in the search. The number was so great that there were conflicts everywhere. Erudia was in a mess. The Cardinal Hall, Eragon, and even Heavenly League that was under its jurisdiction were stunned. What¡¯s going on? How did Erudia be like that? Are we the only ones who don¡¯t know what¡¯s happening? Judging by the current situation, it seemed as though everyone was going to be in danger. Thus, the Heavenly Guards of Heavenly League set out to investigate the problem and tried to put a stop to some of the conflicts. However, that only made the situation messier. No one knew what was happening, nor did anyone expect such a situation. Everyone from other parts of the world was stunned by Levi, and they kept silent without making any moves. Yet, Erudia was in total chaos. Truth was, that was one of many chain reactions caused by Levi. In fact, the chain reaction was still ongoing. Meanwhile, the wild winds churned, and bolts of lightning streaked across the sky of Mount Lamaborg of Erudia. N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. A sh of ring light looked as though it was going to tear open the sky on top of the mountain. It was the legendary base of the Esoteric Guild, and it was still functioning. The Esoteric Guild was an independent world of its own that could not be entered by ordinary people. However, the Esoteric Guild¡¯s base on Mount Lamaborg was just their headquarters. They had a few branches that were scattered in four locations in Erudia. That day, an experienced theurgist appeared, which caused the strange phenomenon. As for the reason for his appearance, it had to do with Levi. It was Levi¡¯sbat prowess that brought them out of their hiding ce. Otherwise, the experienced theurgists would not havee out. As for the details of the reason, no one knew. Mount Lamaborg was not the only ce with such incidents; more theurgists were spotted in several other sacrednds that belonged to the Esoteric Guild. It was entirely because of Levi. Then again, the reason for their appearance was unknown. However, their objective differed from the members of lesiastic Order, which was to capture Forlevia and the others. They did not know what to do for the time being. Even so, the sounds of the crackling thunder made everyone anxious, causing more chaos to break out in Erudia. Meanwhile, Levi, who was miles away from all the chaos, was oblivious to the situation. At that moment, he had Elterton Union under control and had taken revenge on Idrae. He felt strangely empty and ufortable. It felt as though he had done everything, yet he felt nothing had been done at the same time. Everyone treated him as the most terrifying devil and the most horrifying existence in the world. However, he was merely an ordinary person¡ªa husband and a father. Of course, those who knew him well would definitely not fear him. In the meantime, Dr. Erebus and Digital God were sitting on the ground and staring into the distance. Seeing that, Levi walked over and sat with them. The trio looked like confident teenagers who were looking forward to their future. ¡°What should we do next?¡± Levi asked, looking at Dr. Erebus. Q Chapter 3219 Chapter 3219 Chapter 3219 Longing For The Future Dr. Erebus smiled. ¡°For the past few months, the only thing that was bugging me was Idrae. Now that they¡¯re gone, it¡¯s time I let go of everything. Actually, I should¡¯ve died long ago. Well, I guess I¡¯m given a second chance to live. Now that I¡¯ve learned so many things and solved many puzzles, I feel that I¡¯m not interested in everything. So, my next n is to retire and not join anything. I¡¯m going to look for a ce of my own and live in seclusion, just like what the other formidable people of Erudia love to do. I¡¯m going to make sure even you people can¡¯t find me. So, don¡¯t bother me, and I shall not bother you guys. That shall be it until I grow old and die.¡± Levi patted his shoulder. ¡°Great. I will give you my support. It¡¯s time for you to rest. After all, you¡¯ve been working so hard for a long time.¡± He shifted his gaze to Digital God and asked, ¡°What about you, Bro?¡± Levi liked addressing Digital God as ¡°Bro.¡± Everyone knew Digital God was incredibly smart. After spending so much time with him, Levi realized the former was just a simple person. Moreover, Dr. Erebus and Digital God were actually great people. They were great in every aspect of their character. Their only difference was that they had different stances, and they worked for the wrong forces. ¡°I suppose I¡¯ll continue doing research. My dream is still not achieved, anyway,¡± Digital God said with a sigh. Then again, his dream and research still required a tform, resources, manpower, facilities, and other equipment. There were many things that could not be researched just because he wanted to. Naturally, Levi understood that concern. After thinking about it, he suggested, ¡°Then, I¡¯ll let you stay here. There¡¯s Aotic Fox Industries and Elterton Star. These two organizations can be your tform and work for you alone.¡± Surprised, Digital God nodded happily. ¡°Sure!¡± ¡°You can rest assured. As long as I give them my orders, they¡¯ll definitely treat you as their owner. Your words will be their order. They¡¯ll never have the nerve to disobey you,¡± Levi assured. Hearing that, the high-rank officials of Elterton Union, who stood behind him, immediately agreed and went on to make the arrangements. At the same time, they scurried away as soon as they saw Levi¡¯s terrifying gaze, worried that he might get angry. In order to give the trio the space, the others were chased away. Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. Even the carcasses and those who were injured were quickly removed. In the blink of an eye, Levi, Dr. Erebus, and Digital God were the only ones left. They sat on top of the mountain and looked into the distance. The air was filled with serenity, which gave one an urge to lie on the fields and take a long nap. ¡°What about you, Mr. Garrison?¡± Dr. Erebus and Digital God looked at Levi. They were extremely curious as to whether Levi would use his incredible powers to do things like uniting some forces and dominating the entire world. Upon hearing their question, Levi smiled with a longing look on his face. ¡°Me? Well, I¡¯m going to go back this time. Like you, Erebus, I¡¯m going to live in seclusion. Living with my wife, child, and family members in peace is good for me. I¡¯m not going to pursue any more great powers. I don¡¯t want to live such a stressful life. All I want is to live a simple life, watch my child grow up, and spend time with my mother, my wife, and others. If my close friends are willing, I¡¯ll take them in and we¡¯ll look for an ideal ce to live together. I¡¯m going to stop chasing worldly fame and fortune. I¡¯m really tired, and it¡¯s time for me to rest not just physically, but mentally as well.¡± When Dr. Erebus heard Levi¡¯s words, he too, had a look of longing on his face. Heughed aloud and said, ¡°If I heard this yesterday, I would¡¯ve chosen to join you and live together with your family. But now, I just want to live in silence. Ever since I joined the military, I always wanted to let everyone on earth live peaceful and blissful lives. Truth is, that¡¯s what I yearn for too. However, I realize it¡¯s quite hard to live an ordinary person¡¯s life. But now, I¡¯ve got a better idea. I¡¯m going to take my family along and live in seclusion. I¡¯m never going to participate in anything unless Erudia is in danger.¡± Q Chapter 3220 Chapter 3220 Chapter 3220 Beautiful Dreams And Harsh Reality ¡°Otherwise, I¡¯m never going to appear again. If nothing happens in the future, I¡¯ll continue living that way. I suppose being able to live ordinary lives with our friends and family should be an amazing thing, too. Oh, I¡¯m really looking forward to it,¡± Dr. Erebus said. ¡°Yes. And now, everything is settled! Besides, now that I¡¯ve got the power to control everything, living an ordinary life shouldn¡¯t be a problem,¡± Levi said with a look of anticipation. His heart had longed to return to Erudia long ago. ¡°That sounds great! Perhaps, I¡¯ll want to live a life like that in the future,¡± Digital God said, grinning. ¡°Of course. Soon, you¡¯ll definitely have a family of your own.¡± Levi smiled. When he looked at Dr. Erebus, he recollected himself. This guy wants to be alone. I guess saying such things will be useless to him. In the next moment, the trio continued chatting on the highest point of Elterton. ¡°Okay. I should go back now. Let¡¯s go on our own ways here.¡± ¡°Hopefully we¡¯ll meet again in the future!¡± Finally, the three of them parted ways. Dr. Erebus did not have a destination in mind, so he set off in the opposite direction as Levi. Though he did not know where he was going, he just needed to find a ce where he could live alone in seclusion. Meanwhile, Digital God remained there; he was going to be the most powerful person there. Though his status was not official, in reality, everyone there knew who they should listen to. About two hundred thousand Deities that remained pledged their loyalty to him as well. They would never dare to disobey his orders. ¡°I¡¯ming back, Erudia!¡± Levi shouted excitedly when he arrived at thend he had been longing to see. In reality, he was in Erudia a day ago. However, his return to Erudia this time was drastically different. He was returning home¡ªa home that represented blissfulness, happiness, and hope. Thus, Levi was more excited about going home than anyone. He was even beginning to imagine how would he spend his blissful days in the future. Should I go fishing every day, have some tea, and asionally have a few drinks? Do I just watch Evie grow up while taking care of my mother and the other elderly family members? At the thought of all the beautiful scenes, Levi could not help but smile. Unfortunately, dreams were always beautiful, but the reality was harsh. Especially for people with Levi¡¯s status, it was impossible to have a peaceful life. Even if they did not intervene in any affairs or cause trouble to anyone, there would always be someone who would look for them and get them involved in something. Thus, there was no way he could have peace. Truth was, Levi had a feeling something was about to happen. When he heard about lesiastic Order from Sonja back then, he knew they were nothing but trouble. In fact, his heart was telling him that they were a threat. That was why he hid Forlevia and the others, not forgetting to remind Azure Dragon and his gang to take care of them before leaving. He feared something might happen to his loved ones. If something happened to them when he was not around, then his dream could not be realized anymore. He, too, would be in trouble. When the time came, he would have to face another battle. Thankfully, he was experienced with such situations, which made him hide his friends and families away. He had reminded them over and over again to not leave the ce before his return. That way, no matter how powerful or how hard the enemies tried, they would never find them. Back then, Levi was slightly concerned about Azure Dragon and his gang for he knew they did not believe him. They were strong-willed people and felt that Levi was treating them like children. Even so, Levi knew they would not go against his wishes and would ept his request no matter how strong-willed they were. And they would never leave the hideout. He believed the five would always bow down to his requests. In reality, they left the hideout not long after entering the ce. Even worse, they got in trouble. Sonja and the others had been searching for them, yet they could not find them. Of course, that was something Levi never anticipated. Soon, he arrived at Erudia. From N?velDrama.Org. The days I¡¯ve been looking forward to ising! Q Chapter 3221 Chapter 3221 Chapter 3221 Congrattions For Being Invincible ¡°Huh?¡± As soon as Levi entered Erudia, he sensed something was wrong. His face fell instantly. There was a strong aura circting the air of Erudia. The entire country was in a mess, as though many people had been rummaging around for things. Sensing the powerful aura, Levi knew instantly something had happened. At first, he panicked and felt slightly fearful. However, a smile soon appeared on his face. Isn¡¯t this what I expected? Once I reveal mybat prowess, it¡¯ll definitely attract trouble. Evie and Zoey must¡¯ve be their target¡ªmany people¡¯s target. Nheless, the forces involved were not those Levi expected. Moreover, he did not expect Azure Dragon and the others to be in such a situation. Not knowing all that, he felt extremely relieved. Good thing I hid Evie and the others before this. Otherwise, things would be very messy now. N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. Levi smiled, feeling rather happy about the fact he had made preparations beforehand. As he walked deeper into Erudia, he encountered several waves of forces. They were all looking for Forlevia, Azure Dragon, and the others, which was precisely what he expected. In the past, many people only observed Azure Dragon and his gang from afar, wanting to wait for a little longer or make some preparations. Now that Levi had revealed his powers, they would not stand a chance once he returned if they did not take action in his absence. Hence, they had to seize the opportunity to attack Levi¡¯s people. ¡°Haha!¡± Levi¡¯s smile grew wider. Thank goodness! It¡¯s a good thing I¡¯ve controlled everything and made ns long ago. Otherwise, I won¡¯t be able to do anything if they take away the weaker ones and injure them, no matter how powerful I am right now. They could even use them to restrict me, leaving me no room to use my powers. Besides, I bet many people from lesiastic Order are nning to take my spiritual bone now that I¡¯ve revealed my incredible powers. Then again, it¡¯s not going to be that simple for them to view or even take my spiritual bone. They¡¯ve got to be stronger than me! Of course, I won¡¯t sit by and let them attack. I¡¯ve got a temper, anyway. Despite that, Levi believed no one from lesiastic Order could defeat him. That was something he was quite confident about. Hence, he would dly wee anyone who wanted to steal his spiritual bone. It was no big deal for him to wait for the members of lesiastic Order toe at him before eliminating them and starting the life he had been longing for. He was going to eliminate all those who came in his way. He had only one principle¡ªno one should mess with him if he did not mess with them. Right then, Levi received news from ck Hawk, who contacted him as soon as thetter heard he had returned from Xyperia. ¡°Congrattions on being invincible, Mr. Garrison! Even Zarain¡¯s backer can¡¯t defeat you! So, their only idea now is to use your family members or other methods to restrict you. But don¡¯t worry, Mr. Garrison. Before Shield set off to search for Zoey and the others, I¡¯ve already informed Zoey in advance. I promise you, Shield won¡¯t be able to find them,¡± ck Hawk assured. Hearing his words, Levi chuckled. ¡°That¡¯s right. I¡¯m not afraid of them too! Then again, thanks for giving them a heads up, though it wasn¡¯t necessary.¡± ¡°It¡¯s no problem, Mr. Garrison. If I receive any news on my side, I¡¯ll definitely inform you about it. Then again, don¡¯t forget to give me a little of something you earned.¡± ck Hawk beamed. Naturally, Levi was more than willing to do so. After all, both of them were using each other. The truth was, their rtionship was more reliable than most rtionships Levi had. At least he had a spy at Zarain, which enabled him to be aware of every move they made. Though Levi wanted to live the life he was looking forward to, he still had to understand the force he was going to face in advance. Hence, Levi instructed ck Hawk to quickly look into the situation of Zarain. He wanted to know about it in advance. Q Chapter 3222 Chapter 3222 Chapter 3222 Greetings From The Cardinal Hall General After that, Levi continued his journey toward the hideout of Forlevia and the others. In the middle of his journey, he met Edmund and a group of men. Edmund was leading the Heavenly Guards to investigate the situation and find ways to stop the conflicts from happening. When he met Levi, he looked conflicted. In fact, he was so embarrassed that he wanted to find a hole and hide in there. He never expected the powerful Levi was his master all along. From N?velDrama.Org. When Daxon told Edmund about it all a while ago, thetter was still in disbelief. However, when he started cing all the clues, he realized his master was indeed Levi. Despite that, he still could not ept and believe the fact. In the past, Edmund often made things difficult for Levi. On top of that, he even viewed Levi as his opponent. Never did he expect thetter to turn into his master overnight. Edmund could not help but feel a little unfair, and he could not ept the truth. Even so, it was all thanks to Levi that he was able to have a foothold in that era with his current abilities. When he was attacked by Keereans back then, Levi was the one who asked his mentor for help. Thus, Edmund was slowly trying to ept Levi as his master. After all, he was shocked by Levi¡¯s shocking triumph over Elterton Star. He could not help but feel that it was quite great to have a master who was invincible. Edmund was thoroughly impressed by Levi, yet he was still embarrassed to see thetter. He lowered his head and hid among the crowd, not daring to look at Levi. He looked utterly embarrassed to the point that he kept shuffling his feet. ¡°Why are you so squeamish? You¡¯re acting like a sissy.¡± With a tug, Levi dragged Edmund toward himself. Edmund¡¯s most embarrassing moment had arrived. ¡°What are you guys doing?¡± Levi asked. Edmund looked at Levi with a trembling gaze, and he stammered, ¡°M-Master, A-Azure Dragon and the others are missing. Even Forlevia, Zoey, and the others disappeared, too. The whole of Erudia is in a complete mess. So, we¡¯re trying to maintain order.¡± Hearing that, Levi shed him a smile and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ve hidden them. They¡¯re now very safe.¡± ¡°That¡¯s great! I was worried Forlevia and the others were in trouble. If that¡¯s the case, I feel much relieved now.¡± It was true. Edmund¡¯s purpose in leading the team around was not just to maintain order, but it was also to look for Forlevia, Azure Dragon, and the others. He really thought something had happened to them. When he heard they were fine, he felt much at ease. ¡°Okay. Carry on with your work. Feel free to look for me if there are any matters.¡± Levi patted Edmund on the shoulder. ¡°Got it, M-Master!¡± Edmund nodded vigorously. He was beginning to get used to addressing Levi using the new title. Likewise, Tyrone and the rest experienced the same feelings. They now knew the ¡°Dark Emperor¡± they worshipped was Levi, which was something they never expected. It seemed absurd. Logically speaking, anyone would be ted to have such an invincible person as their master. However, that was not the case for them. Even though they had such a master, they could not bring themselves to feel happy at all. In fact, they were unwilling to admit to being Levi¡¯s disciple. Everything Levi did in the past, including his ns, was no longer a secret anymore. Many details were revealed one by one. At the same time, everyone was beginning to understand that Levi was powerful in the past, and he was the one behind many incidents. In fact, he was the one defending them all along! His powers had already reached a terrifying stage since a long time ago. It was just that he had no choice but to keep his powers a secret because of Lab of Gods¡¯ powerful existence. Many people were utterly impressed by Levi. They were amazed at how he finally revealed himself when he realized his capabilities were sufficient to control everything. He had basically topped every era. However, with great poweres great responsibility, and with great responsibilityes bigger trouble. Still, Levi believed he had achieved the stage where he was in control of all the trouble. Soon, he would get to live a peaceful life. With that thought in mind, he left excitedly. ¡°But Sir, that¡¯s not right. Didn¡¯t Crown King say he hid them all? But Azure Dragon and the others reappeared, didn¡¯t they?¡± Chapter 3223 Chapter 3223 Chapter 3223 Obstruction By The Esoteric Guild From N?velDrama.Org. One of Edmund¡¯s men alerted him, snapping him back to reality. That¡¯s right! Azure Dragon and the others disappeared for quite some time, but they reappeared after that. Then, they disappeared immediately after that. Before that, the factions of lesiastic Order were looking for Azure Dragon and his men. Oh no. Something has happened. Something must have happened. As the general of Heavenly League, Edmund was well aware of lesiastic Order¡¯s level of interest toward Azure Dragon and his gang. Worried something might happen to the five, Edmund had informed them about the situation. However, they were the strongest group in Heavenly League. Thus, there was nothing Edmund could do if they did not want to listen to him, even if he was the general. Now that he analyzed the situation, there was a great possibility that something was going to happen. Even Forlevia and Zoey might get into trouble. The hideout that Levi mentioned earlier was going to be revealed. Something bad ising! Immediately, they rushed off in the direction where Levi went. Unfortunately, they could not match Levi¡¯s speed. He had disappeared, and there was no way they could catch up with him. ¡°Okay! You guys will continue going in that direction and pass the news to my master, while the others wille with me to look for Azure Dragon and the others.¡± Edmund delegated the tasks instantly, and everyoneunched into action. They used the name of Heavenly League to inform all the Heavenly Guards in Erudia about the situation, letting them know Azure Dragon and his gang were in trouble and telling them to start searching right away. The news about Azure Dragon being in trouble was not just spread among those in Heavenly League. It was also spread to everyone in lesiastic Order. When they heard that, they concluded someone else had seeded. They could even list out the names of the possible candidates who had seeded. That was what all of them thought. Even Sonja and the others who knew the details of the situation were sure that Azure Dragon and the others were done for. After all, nothing good would happen to them if they met such a group of people. Getting their spiritual bones removed was a small matter as long as they stayed alive. All Sonja and the others could do was pray for Azure Dragon and the others to be alive. As for their spiritual bones, they would have definitely lost them if they met lesiastic Order, let alone Genesis Devils. Levi walked extremely fast throughout the way. Unfortunately, when he was about to arrive at the hideout, someone stopped him. It was a good-looking theurgist that was exuding an ethereal aura from head to toe. It was quite terrifying, as though he was one with heaven and earth that he could manipte nature¡¯s energy for his own purpose. It looked simr to Forlevia¡¯s technique, which involved the elements of nature. However, Forlevia used the elements of nature for herself by refining them to form energy to attack her opponents. As for the theurgist in front of Levi, the former was clearly using nature¡¯s energy to force his opponent into submission. It felt as if he could change the course of the mountains and suppress him. That was the difference between the theurgist and Forlevia¡¯s powers. It was incredibly powerful that it was stronger than the strongest Super Deity in Xyperia. However, Levi was not interested in him. All he wanted at that moment was to live an ordinary life. He did not want to participate in anything. ¡°Who are you? What do you want?¡± he asked impatiently. He was annoyed that his path was blocked. ¡°I¡¯d like to challenge you, Crown King!¡± the theurgist stated his intention. ¡°Forget it. I¡¯m not interested. I don¡¯t want to fight anymore. So, look for someone else to fight against you.¡± Levi walked away, showing no interest in the person. Judging from the theurgist¡¯s clothes and abilities, Levi guessed the former was from the Esoteric Guild. If he met the theurgist in the past, he would have been interested in joining the fight. In fact, he would even take the initiative to contact or find out more about them. Perhaps he would even engage in a fight with them. He wanted to meet the people from the Esoteric Guild and lesiastic Order more than anyone else, especially during the time when Forlevia was poisoned. However, they never showed themselves to Levi at the right time. Now that he did not need to see them, they were beginning to appear one by one and even trying to cause trouble. As Levi was about to walk away, the theurgist blocked his path. He would never let the former leave just like that. Q Chapter 3224 Chapter 3224 Chapter 3224 Fight Till The Death He was not going to let his chance of challenging Levi slip from his fingers. Boom! A frightening aura exuded from his body, followed by a faint sound of thunder. He looked like a god of battles. Truth was, the Esoteric Guild was not exactly like how the legends make them out to be. Back then, Levi met many masters of magical techniques before he came to Erudia. In reality, they only inherited some skills from the Esoteric Guild. At least, they looked quite like the real thing. Now, the legitimate descendant was finally there. Those magical techniques used by the masters were just child¡¯s y. The real magical techniques were ones that had the ability to manipte nature. The masters of magical techniques he met in the past were only borrowing the magical techniques¡¯ powers. In other words, they were fake. They could never do what the theurgist was doing. Now that the theurgist had released his aura, it felt as though both heaven and earth were roaring. It was as if nature was on his side. It felt as though nature was angered whenever he was angry. However, the more he acted that way, the more it made Levi angry. That was not a good sign, as it could put the theurgist in a very disadvantageous position. ¡°Don¡¯t stop me or you¡¯ll die.¡± Levi¡¯s expression was icy cold. The moment he spoke, the temperature of the air around them felt as though it had dropped below freezing point. Instantly, a murderous aura descended upon the area, causing the theurgist to shudder uncontrobly. Suddenly, his terrifying aura seemed to be not powerful enough to fight against Levi. He¡¯s really quite scary. As expected from someone who defeated so many Deities. Despite that, his eyes lit up. Levi¡¯s threats did not make him back down. Instead, he became more excited. N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. The fact that Levi was so powerful fit the theurgist¡¯s standards. He was determined to fight with Levi that day, even if Levi had defeated five hundred and seventy thousand Deities in Xyperia. To ordinary people, that was unimaginably powerful. However, to people like the theurgist, Deities were just talents with spiritual bones. As for how powerful they were and the quality of their skills, they did not know. People like the theurgists had their own standards of judging someone¡¯s capabilities, but they did not know what the standard of people like Levi was. On top of that, Levi defeated those Deities so easily, as though he did not reveal any nature-defying techniques. They were unclear about Levi¡¯s abilities, nor did they dare to make conclusions on their own. Thus, they summed up that Levi was invincible and only attacked ordinary people instead of them. Otherwise, they would not have the courage to challenge him that day. At that moment, they only felt Levi was incredibly strong, which was why the theurgist challenged him. ¡°Fine. I¡¯ll deal with you to make this a warning for the others.¡± Levi gave up on the idea of leaving. If that matter was not resolved, the number of peopleing to challenge him or even cause him trouble would increase. Thus, he decided to kill one to intimidate the others. ¡°I ept the challenge. But I have a condition. Once we start the duel, we¡¯ll fight to the death,¡± Levi said. Hearing that, the theurgist¡¯s face fell. He did not expect Levi to be so ruthless as to suggest a deathmatch. That meant that once the match started, it would not stop until either one of them died. Uh¡­ He was put in a tight spot. Originally, he only wanted to have a duel instead of a deathmatch. If he did not ept Levi¡¯s condition, it would be too embarrassing for him to back down. Levi had basically forced him into a corner. The theurgist gulped, and his lips moved slightly. Just as he was about to answer, an old but clear voice rang in the air. ¡°Come back this instant!¡± Upon hearing the voice, a conflicted expression was disyed on his face. He nced at Levi with a look of regret and then stared into the distance, sighing. In the next moment, he vanished into thin air. ¡°What on earth?¡± Levi snorted and left the ce. Then again, the aura released by the young man was quite powerful. If that happened in the past, Levi would have been interested in dueling to test the theurgist¡¯s cultivation stage. However, the moment he took revenge on Idrae, his state of mind changed, and he was no longer interested in such things. In fact, he did not bother to find out who was the person who spoke earlier, nor did he want to know what they were up to. What he did not know was that the people of the Esoteric Guild had left the mountain because of him. The theurgist was just one of them. Q Chapter 3225 Chapter 3225 Chapter 3225 The Scheming Gloria Meanwhile, Floyd and the woman of his dreams, Gloria Gaston, were in a vi in Erudia. Gloria belonged to the West Pavilion faction of lesiastic Order. Ever since Floyd told Gloria about Azure Dragon and hisrades leaving the hideout, he had gotten closer to her. ¡°What about the condition of Forlevia¡¯s spiritual bone? Do you know anything about it?¡± Gloria asked suddenly. Her enchanting gaze left him utterly bewitched. Swallowing his saliva, Floyd shook his head. ¡°I don¡¯t know, and I don¡¯t think anyone has run any tests on it. All I know is that Master has been constantly taking Forlevia somewhere to get rid of the poison in her body. He didn¡¯t have time to run tests on her spiritual bone.¡± ¡°But I heard Forlevia¡¯s quite talented. She should be more talented than you, right?¡± Gloria questioned. She had tested Floyd¡¯s spiritual bone long ago. It was a top-quality spiritual bone, which was quite close to the ss of the spiritual bones owned by Azure Dragon and his men. Hence, Gloria taught him the Art of Consumption. Even so, that was just one of her ways to keep Floyd in suspense. In the end, she taught him a little and give him some hope before suddenly disappearing for a long time. Gloria only started seeing him again after he obtained information about Azure Dragon and the others. Floyd nodded firmly. ¡°Of course! Though the evaluation system of The Cardinal Hall is slightly different, I can confirm that Forlevia¡¯s talents are amazing. I guess you can even say Azure Dragon and his men are no match for her. That I¡¯m very sure of.¡± Gloria¡¯s big eyes widened even more. Seeing his goddess looking interested, he continued, ¡°That¡¯s not all! Recently, I realized something major when I was cultivating the Art of Consumption.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± Gloria¡¯s interest was aroused. Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. ¡°Didn¡¯t Forlevia cultivate her own techniques back then? I tried studying her techniques, and I found she draws upon natural elements for her own use. Back then, I didn¡¯t think it was anything impressive. But after cultivating the Art of Consumption you taught me, I realized the techniques she created were exactly the Art of Consumption. It¡¯s exactly the same! There¡¯s no difference at all!¡± Gloria was shocked to hear that. ¡°What? She invented her own Art of Consumption?¡± She was utterly dumbfounded. As far as she could remember, the Art of Consumption or other inheritances of lesiastic Order was kept from the rest of the world. In fact, it was impossible for the Art of Consumption to exist before their appearance. The fact that she invented it on her own was something unheard of. That talent of hers would definitely make everyone drool and go insane. It made Gloria wonder what ss Forlevia¡¯s spiritual bone belonged to. Perhaps it¡¯s one of the legendary elemental spiritual bones? Maybe it could even be the legendary spiritual bone that doesn¡¯t exist anymore? There was no telling how many people would go insane if that piece of news was released. In fact, there was a huge number of people looking for Azure Dragon and his gang, wanting to obtain their elemental spiritual bones. Things might get even more out of control if they found out about a spiritual bone that was even more powerful. Perhaps everyone would want to transnt their spiritual bones. Moreover, the fact that Forlevia could invent the Art of Consumption proved her spiritual bone could keep up with lesiastic Order¡¯s cultivation system. It meant that her spiritual bone was exactly the one they were thinking of¡ªthe most powerful spiritual bone. As those thoughts filled Gloria¡¯s mind, her body trembled slightly, unable to hold in her excitement. With a shaky voice, she said, ¡°Then, Forlevia¡¯s spiritual bone must be of the highest ss. Oh, I really wish I could find out about the condition of her spiritual bone. Then again, I can¡¯t give you any trouble or it¡¯ll look like I¡¯m scheming against her.¡± With that, she faked a sigh. Hearing that, Floyd said immediately, ¡°It won¡¯t! That¡¯s not going to happen. When you saw Azure Dragon and his men¡¯s spiritual bones, you protected them instead of taking action. How could you possibly have any schemes against Forlevia? To be honest, I really want to find out the condition of her spiritual bone too. I think I heard someone saying they tested it back then.¡± Chapter 3226 Chapter 3226 Chapter 3226 Levi Does Not Know Something Has Happened ¡°Who?¡± Gloria asked at once. ¡°She¡¯s from North Pavilion. I can¡¯t really remember her name. I think it¡¯s¡­¡± Floyd said while scratching his head. ¡°Sonja Dahlin?¡± Gloria added. ¡°That¡¯s right. That¡¯s her name.¡± Floyd nodded at once. As Gloria¡¯s breathing began to elerate, she asked, ¡°After they tested Forlevia¡¯s spiritual bone, what did they say?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know the details because I wasn¡¯t paying attention, but it seems to be pretty good.¡± A cold glint shed in Gloria¡¯s eyes. Da*n it, Sonja, how dare you go and get Forlevia¡¯s spiritual bone tested. The only reason it is being kept a secret is that her spiritual bone must be exceptional! Hence, Sonja and the others must be hiding something! Consequently, Gloria¡¯s curiosity deepened. Coincidentally, she had just learned that Levi had distinguished himself during the battle of Elterton. Given how powerful the father is, his daughter would unlikely be any weaker. In fact, she was curious to know the condition of Levi¡¯s spiritual bone. Does he have an exceptional spiritual bone too? Furthermore, she didn¡¯t share with Floyd the news of how invincible Levi was during the battle of Elterton. Even then, she had to find out as soon as possible the condition of Forlevia¡¯s spiritual bone and how powerful it was. However, she couldn¡¯t tell Floyd directly, for the risk of exposing herself was just too high. Consequently, she had to think of another way. I got it! ¡°Something¡¯s wrong! Even though Sonja has tested Forlevia¡¯s spiritual bone, they didn¡¯t announce anything at all. It means that they must be nning on using her! Just think about it, when Azure Dragon and the others had theirs tested, everyone knew about it. But now, no one knows the results of Forlevia¡¯s test. What does it mean?¡± Face with Gloria¡¯s incitement and exaggeration, Floyd began to panic. Has something happened to Forlevia? In the past, Floyd would have no trouble sensing that something was amiss. But now that it was his goddess telling him about it, he didn¡¯t suspect anything at all. After all, whatever she said was right. In fact, her analysis always made a lot of sense to him. ¡°However, Forlevia is being kept by them in a secret location. It¡¯s the same ce with Azure Dragon and the others were kept. That¡¯s the reason why everyone couldn¡¯t find them. Furthermore, it was Master who arranged it. Before he left, he told me the location and asked me to hide there too,¡± Floyd replied.N?velDrama.Org (C) content. ¡°Oh? There¡¯s a secret hideout?¡± Gloria finally understood why she couldn¡¯t find them. Evidently, all of them were in hiding. Pretending to heave a sigh of relief, she added, ¡°Luckily, they are all in hiding. Or else, it will be dangerous for them. Nheless, based on what I know, everyone is looking for Forlevia because your master¡­¡± At that moment, Gloria rted to Floyd what happened at Elterton. ¡°My guess is that everyone wants to find Forlevia and harm her before your master is back. Even though she¡¯s currently in hiding, what happens if they find her? Especially with so many people looking at the same time.¡± Floyd began to feel anxious after hearing Gloria¡¯s words. Feeling concerned, he decided that he had to check on her and see with his own eyes. ¡°I¡¯ll go to the hideout to take a look and make sure that she¡¯s not in any danger. Only then can I stop worrying. If she is faced with trouble, I¡¯ll also be able to support them.¡± Just when Floyd was about to leave, he turned to Gloria and asked, ¡°Gloria, are you willing to go with me? If you happen to be free, you can go and see Forlevia¡¯s spiritual bone too!¡± Gloria smiled vibrantly. ¡°Do you trust me that much? It¡¯s better that I don¡¯t join you.¡± Floyd dered his stance at once. ¡°I trust you unconditionally, for you are family to me!¡± ¡°All right then, I¡¯ll go with you.¡± With that, both of them headed to the hideout. Meanwhile, Levi arrived at the hideout too, unaware that something terrible had urred. Chapter 3227 Chapter 3227 Chapter 3228 Levi Bes Ruthless If something terrible were to ur, Levi would me himself for the rest of his life. Consequently, all he could do was pray that they were safe. After that, he would immediately go out to rescue them. ¡°In that case, let¡¯s find them at once. Please God, let them be safe and sound!¡± Zoey was on the brink of tears. ¡°All right then, let¡¯s go and look for them together. Follow me and don¡¯t leave my side!¡± Levi didn¡¯t leave anyone behind, as he mobilized everyone for the search. There¡¯s no point in leaving anyone here. What if something happens to them instead? At that moment, Floyd arrived with Gloria in tow. However, there was no one to be found, as Levi and the group had already left. Upon reaching their destination, Gloria was surprised. No wonder we can¡¯t find them. They were hidden in such a secluded ce! Levi is truly amazing. Not only is he extremely powerful but is also a shrewd tactician. There¡¯s no way anyone could guess that they were here. ¡°Hmm? Where¡¯s everyone? Why is it empty?¡± Gloria asked curiously. ¡°Nevertheless, there are residual traces of their aura here, which means that they have just left. Didn¡¯t you say that they have been hiding here all this while?¡± Gloria began to question Floyd. After checking the surroundings, Floyd replied, ¡°No, my master has returned! Previously, he instructed us to hide here till hees back. Since there are no signs of a struggle, that¡¯s the only logical exnation. Hence, they have probably left with Master in search of Azure Dragon and the others.¡± As long as Gloria wasn¡¯t involved, Floyd was able to analyze the situation very quickly. ¡°Come, let¡¯s go look for my master and the others. We should be able to catch up with them,¡± Floyd suggested. Stunned by his words, Gloria replied by reflex, ¡°I don¡¯t think it¡¯s appropriate for me to go with you. Why don¡¯t you do so alone?¡± To her, Levi¡¯s return would naturally prevent all her ns froming to fruition. Even though she had no idea how strong Levi was, thetter had already struck fear into the major factions of lesiastic Order. Given that he was also wielding the Ancient Divine Sword, everyone naturally feared him. Cognizant that she was no match for him, Gloria even feared meeting Levi in person. Despite being able to manipte Floyd, it didn¡¯t mean her methods would work on others. Therefore, she would be in trouble if Levi managed to see through her. Since Forlevia was now out of her reach, she had no choice but to be patient and wait for the next opportunity. There was no need to risk being exposed right now. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. You¡¯re one of us now. In fact, I n to take you to meet Master and Zoey,¡± Floyd suggested. ¡°No! Your master might encounter trouble in his search. Therefore, you had better hurry and go help them. As for me, I¡¯ll return to West Pavilion. From there, I¡¯ll try my best to help Azure Dragon and the others. Hence, you had better hurry. Or else, something might be about to happen to them! Besides, if I see your master now, he might assume that I have an ulterior motive and might even be connected to Azure Dragon¡¯s disappearance. After all, I¡¯m a member of lesiastic Order. Thus, meeting them now is inopportune,¡± Gloria urged. From N?velDrama.Org. However, Floyd was moved by her words, for she seemed to have his best interest at heart. In fact, her deliberations were moreprehensive than his own. ¡°All right then!¡± Floyd nodded with conviction before leaving to find Levi and the others. Nevertheless, Gloria didn¡¯t return to West Pavilion as she imed. Instead, she gathered her men to help Floyd in his search. After all, the faction she belonged to was also interested in capturing Azure Dragon and his gang. Obviously, she wouldn¡¯t tell Floyd in the event they found thetter¡¯s location. All she did was send out the news that Levi was back and had Zoey, Forlevia, and the others by his side. The news wasn¡¯t just conveyed to the power behind her but also to the many different factions within lesiastic Order. She wanted all of them to know that Levi had returned and Forlevia had shown up. Whoever had designs on them had better make their move. Chapter 3228 Chapter 3228 Chapter 3229 Pessimistic Oue Since she didn¡¯t know how powerful Levi was, she wanted someone else to test it for her. Now that Forlevia has emerged, there would certainly be those who couldn¡¯t resist kidnapping her. In time, some of the factions within lesiastic Order would definitely fight Levi. Consequently, I would be able to evaluate the true extent of Levi¡¯s power with my own eyes. Based on lesiastic Order¡¯s standards, they would be able to tell at first nce how strong Levi was. Nheless, Gloriamented, ¡°Even though I was the first to track down Azure Dragon¡¯s movements, someone else beat me to him!¡± Evidently, the faction Gloria worked for wasn¡¯t the one that captured Azure Dragon. It was someone else instead. ¡°With regards to Forlevia, I must have her!¡± Gloria¡¯s eyes glistened with conviction. Having the ability to manipte Floyd made her goal a lot more achievable. Meanwhile, Levi led his group in search of Azure Dragon and the rest. Given how huge their group was, they were unable to travel quickly. As a result, Floyd managed to quickly catch up with them and subsequently exin his analysis. After hearing what he had to say, everyone grew more worried, for they were certain Azure Dragon and his gang had fallen into harm¡¯s way. In fact, Floyd informed them of a few possible ces which had been suggested to him by Gloria. ¡°Let¡¯s start searching then!¡± Just when they were about to set off, a group of men appeared. It was Edmund who had arrived with news for Levi. ¡°When Azure Dragon and his men appeared, a group of men met them at Heavenly Base and led them all away,¡± a member of the Heavenly Guard reported. ¡°In that case, let¡¯s head to the Heavenly Base!¡± Levi had a tense expression on his face as he led everyone there. However, they found the Heavenly Base to be in a mess when they arrived. N?velDrama.Org (C) content. ¡°Hmm?¡± Upon entering the base, Levi could sense the presence of a few figures even though the aura they emitted was faint. As long as he could detect their aura, he would definitely be able to track them down. However, no one else noticed the same, for the few figures were so powerful that they could suppress their aura and not leave any traces of it behind. Given that Levi was a cut above the rest, their aura couldn¡¯t escape his senses still. ¡°Since a long time has passed, we fear the worst for Azure Dragon and the others.¡± The Heavenly Guards resigned themselves to the fact that something terrible had happened. Thus, they rted to Levi the fact that many members of lesiastic Order hade to see Azure Dragon. ¡°It looks as if they had their eyes on Azure Dragon and the other four for a long time now. They were just waiting for the right opportunity to strike!¡± ¡°We have to double our efforts in searching for them at once!¡± Levi¡¯s heart fell further deeper into despair. Just when he was about to set off, Sonja and the others came to see him. ¡°Crown King, you have finally returned! Something has happened to yourrades!¡± Sonja sighed. ¡°It¡¯s all our fault because we were toote. Actually, we came here some time ago while following them closely. However, they were still taken away! Despite searching for a long time, we didn¡¯t manage to locate them at all. The ones who captured them must be nning to transnt their spiritual bones!¡± Sonja exined. Boom! The news blew Levi¡¯s mind. After hearing the words of the few from lesiastic Order, whatever hope Levi initially had were extinguished. All that was left was utter despair. After excluding all possibilities, he was certain that something had definitely urred. The only thing he could do was to pray that they were still alive. As long as they survived, he didn¡¯t care about their spiritual bones at all. In the meantime, Zoey¡¯s face, together with the rest, lost all color. They had tried to stop Azure Dragon and the other four. But when they failed to do so, all they could do was watch helplessly as they left. Nheless, they didn¡¯t expect them to run into trouble. ¡°Also, we have recently learned that the spiritual bone Azure Dragon and the others possessed is the mythical elemental spiritual bone! Considering that even lesiastic Order didn¡¯t have such rare spiritual bones in their possession, their existence would definitely attract the attention of many!¡± Sonja shared another piece of news. Chapter 3229 Chapter 3229 Chapter 3230 Is There Still Hope At that moment, it finally dawned upon Levi and the others how powerful Azure Dragon and the others¡¯ spiritual bones were. It was the same reason why Azure Dragon would be in terrible circumstances. There was no way they could be unharmed by now. ¡°However, there¡¯s still hope!¡± Sonja suggested. When Levi and the others were all ears, they asked Sonja anxiously, ¡°What do you mean? Do we still have time?¡± Sonja nodded. ¡°Mmm-hmm¡­ Even though the five of them possess an elemental spiritual bone each, one needs to amalgamate all five of them together for maximum effect. This isn¡¯t a process that lesiastic Order can achieve. In fact, more than ny percent of people can¡¯t do it. ¡°Nevertheless, it doesn¡¯t mean that everyone will fail, for there are still those who can. Such powerful figures have long identified the elemental spiritual bones. However, they have yet to take action because they are still figuring out the amalgamation process. After all, it¡¯s an extremelyplex procedure. ¡°There are a lot of sacrifices to be made in the process of transnting the spiritual bone, which by itself is a forbidden technique. To transnt one¡¯s spiritual bone to another is the equivalent of transnting one¡¯s talent. Not only does the process require a lot of luck, one has to pay a price that commensurates with it. Consequently, few know of this forbidden technique, and those who do so are called Bonemasters.¡± Within lesiastic Order, most of the factions would have someone like that within their ranks. They were rarely used, but it didn¡¯t mean that they didn¡¯t exist. ¡°Even then, transnting spiritual bones isn¡¯t an easy task for the Bonemasters. Firstly, they need a high-quality severance dagger, which is required to dig the spiritual bone out. As for the rest of the tools, all of them are equally rare. On top of that, there¡¯s still a lot of preparatory work needed. ¡°Most importantly, the elemental spiritual bones are not located in a single person. Instead, they are distributed across the bodies of five individuals. Just digging them out is an arduous task by itself. And to perfectly amalgamate them together in order to transnt them into someone else significantly increases theplexity. ¡°In a nutshell, it¡¯s a million times more difficult than transnting a spiritual bone. Therefore, a lot of time is needed to carry out the process which inadvertently gives us hope!¡± Sonja exined the matter in the shortest time possible. As a result, everyone was made aware that there was still hope. All they had to do was try their best to find Azure Dragon and the rest. Even if they were in the midst of the transnt, the spiritual bones were no longer the priority. What mattered was that Azure Dragon and the group were all alive. That was the best news Levi had heard so far. It¡¯s good to know that there¡¯s still hope. We should search with greater urgency! At that moment, something urred to Magnus, driving him to remark, ¡°But they are¡ª¡± He had wanted to describe the group¡¯s origins but had his mouth covered by Sonja. ¡°It¡¯s nothing. Let¡¯s hurry up with our search now,¡± Sonja urged. Luckily, Levi and the others didn¡¯t notice Magnus, causing Sonja to heave a sigh of relief. When Magnus and the other two exchanged nces, a sense of understanding shed across their faces. They knew that they couldn¡¯t reveal the identity of Azure Dragon¡¯s captors. After all, that was considered one of lesiastic Order¡¯s secrets. N?velDrama.Org (C) content. Meanwhile, Levi didn¡¯t notice what was going on with the rest, for he was focused on finding Azure Dragon and the others. ¡°This group of men has left traces of their auras. As long as I can pick them up again, I would definitely be able to find them!¡± Levi dered. ¡°However, the traces are still too faint. Furthermore, considering how big this ce is, we don¡¯t even know where to start.¡± Even though Sonja and herpanions could detect the auras too, they still had no idea where to start searching. ¡°I can do it, for I¡¯m extremely sensitive to such auras and energy waves. Let me try¡­¡± With that, Levi stood still and began to initiate his senses to pick up any auras that were still around. In the blink of an eye, his senses began to emanate outward. Chapter 3230 Chapter 3230 Chapter 3231 Death Awaits Levi didn¡¯t know the Art of Consumption nor the magical techniques of the Esoteric Guild. Just by relying on his raw senses alone, he was able to detect the flow of energy and aura over an extremely expansive area. It was as if the Erudia¡¯s entire topography was within his grasp. At that moment, Levi¡¯s entire body emitted a radiant glow, as if he had descended from the heavens. ¡°I found them!¡± Rays of light began shooting out of his eyes when he finally sensed his target¡¯s aura. Their aura was so strong that he believed he had located their headquarters, which wasn¡¯t far from the Heavenly Base. Also, it wasn¡¯t among the different factions of lesiastic Order, for he knew that those same factions were also searching for Azure Dragon. They wouldn¡¯t have been able to hide it from him if they were the ones who seeded. By extension, Azure Dragon and his gang would have been hidden somece else. Consequently, Sonja and herpanions were stunned. How did he do it? Evidently, Levi was a lot stronger than they had imagined. N?velDrama.Org (C) content. Just by relying on pure physique training alone, he was able to achieve tremendous power. How can he even detect such a faint aura? This is just too terrifying. Before they had recovered from being awed, Levi had left for the destination. Subsequently, everyone else followed behind him. Halfway there, they ran into a group of elite warriors from one of the factions of lesiastic Order. As the warriors¡¯ eyes lit up at the sight of Levi, they stepped forward to stop him. ¡°Levi, hand over the Ancient Divine Sword!¡± one of them roared. ¡°Get out of my way!¡± Levi thundered as a terrifying aura swept thend. Pfft! Boom! Crack! Without any hesitation, Levi wreaked devastation upon them either by sending them flying or beating them till they vomited their guts out. If not for the inherent toughness of their bodies, it would have ended as a massacre. With widened eyes, all of them stared at Levi in disbelief. He¡¯s stronger than we can even imagine! It¡¯s unbelievable! None of them expected Levi to mow them down like insects. Without a doubt, they had underestimated him. Given that Levi was desperate to rescue hisrades, he wouldn¡¯t tolerate anyone getting in his way. Nheless, he still showed them mercy. Or else, they would have been turned into corpses. Sprinting forward with his group, Levi couldn¡¯t wait to reach his destination. When Sonja saw how anxious Levi was, she pursed her lips. She couldn¡¯t bring herself to tell Levi that once a person had their spiritual bone removed, they wouldn¡¯t be able to survive. After all, that was where one¡¯s life force was stored. When one¡¯s life force was taken away, it would mean certain death. Worried that she would douse Levi¡¯s hopes, she just couldn¡¯t break the news to him. Levi had assumed that one could still survive without one¡¯s spiritual bone, but he was wrong, for no one could survive without it. Meanwhile, at the summit of a mountain in the northeast of Erudia, there was a fire source. In other words, there was a volcano withva bubbling within it. There were tens of figures dressed in ck robes with their faces obscured standing guard. Nevertheless, every single one of them emitted a terrifyingly powerful aura. The weakest among them was as strong as Xyperia¡¯s three strongest Super Deities. At the same time, more than ten other figures were busying themselves. The reason that location was chosen was that they wanted to use the fire source to keep human bodies and spiritual bones in an active state. That way, they could prevent either death or the loss of effectiveness. At the center of the submit was arge bed made of stone. On it,y Azure Dragon and his four companions. They had not expected to have fallen into such dire circumstances. The captors had tricked them intoing to Oand City on the pretext of helping Levi. By the time they realized it was a trap, it was already toote. They assumed they had the power to control the situation. But the truth was, they were so weak that they were easily overpowered. Chapter 3231 Chapter 3231 Chapter 3232 Comrades In The Next Life At that instant, they finally realized Levi was right and their own ipetence. There was no way they could ever be capable of dealing with a problem independently, for the Heavenly League was the limits of their strength. Beyond that, they were not even worth a mention. By the time they realized the truth, it was already toote. Only then did they learn that the faction from lesiastic Order was targeting them for their spiritual bones. It also dawned upon them that Levi was right all along. His n was designed to prevent something like that from happening. Consequently, they were filled with remorse. Their disobedience to Levi was about to exact a heavy toll on them. At that same time, they found out how precious their spiritual bones were and that the members of lesiastic Order were only befriending them for their bones. The only thing holding them back from taking action was that transnting a spiritual bone was an extremelyplicated process especially when it came to amalgamating five of them together. In fact, it was almost considered impossible. By the time Azure Dragon and his gang arrived, there were more than ten men waiting for them. Theyprised of people who looked demonic with scars covering their faces, the deaf, mutes, and those who were missing limbs. Evidently, they were Bonemasters who had suffered divine retribution for practicing the forbidden arts. Just like mystical fortune tellers, the more urate they were, the higher the price they paid. From N?velDrama.Org. Not only were many of them physically mutted, but their families also didn¡¯t escape the cmities too. Given that transnting spiritual bones was the equivalent of transferring one¡¯s talent and luck, it was natural that they paid a price for it. As a result, there were very few Bonemasters within lesiastic Order. In spite of that, there was always someone willing to do the job. Feared by many, including Sonja and herpanions, there were ten of them in total. Even they didn¡¯t expect to see so many of them gathered. Once Azure Dragon and his fourrades were brought there, the ten Bonemasters prepared for the transnt. In the meantime, there was a young man lying on another stone bed. He gave Azure Dragon and his comrades a look that was filled with diabolical excitement. Without a doubt, their spiritual bones were to be transnted to him, and he was ready for it. Meanwhile, the Bonemasters didn¡¯t knock Azure Dragon and hispanions unconscious, for they had to be awake to maintain the spiritual bone¡¯s vitality. Therefore, the process involved the Bonemasters using severance daggers and other tools to gradually dig out the spiritual bone one by one. Given that they had to be kept awake during the entire operation, Azure Dragon and hisrades experienced unbearable pain throughout as they idly watched their spiritual bone being extracted. After that, the five spiritual bones were amalgamated together with a special technique before being transnted into the young man¡¯s body. The entire process was arduously slow and took a very long time. Azure Dragon wailed in agony non-stop, as if they had experienced death again and again. At that moment, they were filled with regret. Why didn¡¯t we listen to Levi? Why did we have to act unterally? Was it so difficult to take Zoey¡¯s advice? What¡¯s wrong with being treated like kids? Isn¡¯t it great to have someone to protect us? Lying there, all of them broke into a pitiful smile, for they had only themselves to me for their dire circumstances. Now that their spiritual bones had been removed, no one bothered about them. They were feeling extremely weak as if the source of their vitality had been severed from them. In fact, it even felt as if they were dying. At that moment, they began to have shbacks of wonderful memories from their past. Images of Levi in particr kept appearing in their mind as if to signal their impending death. By then, they could no longer lift their eyelids anymore. Boss, if we still have another chance, we hope to be yourrades again in our next life. No! It definitely will happen! Chapter 3232 Chapter 3232 Chapter 3233 Ignoring Their Fate As their brains began to shut down, their consciousness gradually drifted away. With nothing left in their vision other than a blur, their eyelids were so heavy that they could no longer hold them up. Having their spiritual bone dug out of them was the equivalent of having their life force extracted. It was as if the source of their lives had been removed by someone else. As a result, death wasn¡¯t far. While the Bonemasters were busy nearby, Azure Dragon and hispanions were left abandoned after having served their purpose. As time went on, the Bonemasters sessfully amalgamated the five elemental spiritual bones together, which was a crucial step in the process. Subsequently, all that was left to do was transnt it into the young man. In essence, the operation was on the brink of sess. As for the twenty-odd guards outside, one of their faces turned grim suddenly. ¡°There seems to be someone heading here,¡± he remarked coldly. ¡°That¡¯s impossible! We didn¡¯t notice anything at all.¡± While the rest of them tried to feel their surroundings, they didn¡¯t manage to sense anything. It was probably due to the distance and also the fact that they weren¡¯t strong enough. The guard that first brought up the matter added, ¡°To be honest, I didn¡¯t sense anything strange from the surroundings, but my gut feeling is screaming at me that someone is approaching!¡± ¡°Huh? Are you sure? Many have tried, but no one has managed to find this ce after such a long time.¡± Everyone else was feeling confident, for they had taken steps to ensure that no one could find the location. Or else, the ce would have been discovered long ago. ¡°No! We have to withdraw! My gut feeling is just overwhelming me. It¡¯s better to be safe than sorry! Given the crucial stage we¡¯re at, we can¡¯t tolerate any mistakes at all. Or else, everything would have been for naught!¡± Just as the person spoke, everyone else nodded in agreement. Now was the time to withdraw and move somece else. ¡°Inform them to retreat!¡± As the group sprang into action, they informed the Bonemasters at once. At that moment, the Bonemasters were preparing to transnt thebined elemental spiritual bone into the young man¡¯s body. When they received the order to withdraw, they began to store the spiritual bone and prepared to leave. In the blink of an eye, they had packed up and left with whatever they could carry, leaving Azure Dragon and hispanions behind.N?velDrama.Org (C) content. When some of the figures in ck robes noticed Azure Dragon and the rest during their check, one of them asked, ¡°What about them? Shall we kill them?¡± ¡°Yes! We should do so, for they have seen us. Even though they didn¡¯t see our faces, the Bonemasters were not wearing any disguises,¡± one of them suggested. Another one sneered, ¡°So what if they have seen the Bonemasters¡¯ faces? It doesn¡¯t matter at all, as everyone knows who they are since there are so few of them within lesiastic Order. It¡¯s not like it¡¯s any secret at all. Also, they won¡¯t recognize us because we didn¡¯t reveal our identities. Besides, the five of them are going to die soon. There¡¯s no need for us to kill them.¡± ¡°That¡¯s true. We should leave them here as a warning to Levi, to remind him that he isn¡¯t invincible at all. In fact, he is nothing to us, and we dly await his revenge!¡± ¡°Haha, we¡¯re very much unlike Idrae. Moreover, he doesn¡¯t even know who we are at all.¡± ¡°What can he do after we dug out the spiritual bones of hisrades? Is he going to ignore their fate?¡± ¡°Just you wait Levi, there are many who are aiming to get their hands on you and your daughter¡¯s spiritual bones!¡± After that, the men swiftly left. As Azure Dragon and hisrades watched on in a daze, there was nothing they could do other than wait for death¡¯s arrival. By then, all five had shut their eyes and were losing their consciousness slowly. Chapter 3233 Chapter 3233 Chapter 3234 It Is Too Late ¡°This is the ce!¡± Not long afterwards, Levi arrived with his men. They could feel the aura of those people here. Even Sonja and her friends could feel it. However, the ce was empty. It was deserted not long ago. This was not good! Everything was toote! They had arrived toote! ¡°Boom!¡± Levi felt as if his mind was about to explode. The others felt the same. It was a bolt out of the blue! Something had really gone wrong this time. Sonja and her group looked troubled as they followed behind, climbing up to the top of the mountain. Soon, they saw Azure Dragon and the other four on the bed of stone. They were covered in blood and all five were lifeless. N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. ¡°I¡­¡± Levi rushed forward, his whole body emanating a powerful aura of hostility. ¡°We arete! Their spiritual bones have been removed!¡± Sonja uttered in dismay. ¡°Ahh!¡± Magnus and the other two sighed. Thest glimmer of hope was dashed! They had underestimated their foes whose speed was far higher than they had imagined. Regardless of whether the transnt was sessfully done, the spiritual bones of Azure Dragon and his four friends had been removed. The five of them were dying. This was serious! ¡°Azure Dragon!¡± ¡°Phoenix!¡± ¡°Kirin!¡± ¡°White Tiger!¡± ¡°ck Tortoise!¡± Levi inspected the condition of all five of them. They were on theirst breath of life. After Levi injected his own power into them, they were able to open their eyes. When they saw Levi, their eyes flickered with life and their lips trembled. ¡°B-b-boss! W-We¡­ We are sorry¡­ forgive us¡­ we should¡­ have obeyed you¡­ In our next life¡­ we shall be buddies again!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t talk now. It¡¯s fine! You will be all right!¡± Levi held their hands tightly. He could feel that their life was draining away fast and would be gone soon. Are the side effects of removing of the spiritual bones so serious? Will it result in death? He turned around and looked at Sonja. ¡°How can this happen?¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Crown King! I didn¡¯t tell you about this before! If the spiritual bone is removed, the person will die!¡± When Sonja said that, Levi felt as if his mind would explode. Prior to this, he had thought that the loss of the spiritual bone was like having an organ removed. The victim would continue to live. He had never suspected it to be fatal! That was beyond what he had expected! He had never imagined that this would happen! ¡°What? Is it really fatal?¡± Sonja nodded. ¡°That is right! These five are considered to have activated their spiritual bone, which is where the life force gathers! If the spiritual bones are removed, then the life force will dissipate! Naturally, they will die!¡± ¡°Why is that so? Why?¡± Floyd started to cry. He was partly the reason why that happened to Azure Dragon and the other four. He had contacted this group of five who left their hiding ces and so he was responsible, to arge extent. Now, seeing them in this condition, he was full of regret. Zoey cried, too. Those people were like family to her. ¡°Azure Dragon, Kirin, Phoenix¡­ ¡° Forlevia wept uncontrobly. Everyone present felt sad and depressed. None had imagined that the removal of the spiritual bone would result in death! Furthermore, there was no cure for it. Even gods and immortals could not help reverse it. Sonja said helplessly. ¡°Mr. Garrison, please ept my condolences.¡± Levi was furious but Azure Dragon nudged him. ¡°Boss, don¡¯t be sad! We will meet again!¡± ¡°Farewell, Boss! It¡¯s all right. We are not afraid!¡± ¡°Boss, you must go on living meaningfully! We will watch over you all from above. ¡° They kept trying to console Levi. Speaking together, the five gathered theirst ounce of strength to bid Levi goodbye. ¡°I won¡¯t let you die! Absolutely not!¡± Levi went wild, bellowing. Chapter 3234 Chapter 3234 Chapter 3235 The Biggest Joke Sonja and the others said, ¡°It is futile! The only way is by using magical medicine to force life back into them.¡± What they meant was Levi had to ept it because it was irreversible. Ranting repeatedly would not help the situation. Instead, it would only drive him crazy. When he heard these, a ray of hope shed in Levi¡¯s eyes. Immediately, he took out the remaining half of the magical medicine which was used to treat Forlevia. At that time, if all of the magical medicine had been used on Forlevia, the power would have blown up her body. After all, the medicine was too powerful for her frail body to put up with it all. Hence, there was a lot of left over. Who would have thought that it woulde in handy now? Sonja and the others were stunned. What did I just say? Levi really did have some magical medicine! What a pleasant surprise! Without hesitation, Levi divided the remaining medicine into five portions and gave each to the five victims. Then he poured out his own energy into them to guide the powerful medicine throughout their bodies. Even though each person only had a small portion of the medicine, its power was amazing. After all, it was not meant as an anti-toxin or other purposes, but to deliver healing power to increase their life force. Hence, it was sufficient! Very quickly, changes took ce in the five. Their faces became ruddy and their life force recovered speedily. They were revived! It was as if they had been snatched back from the jaws of death. It was miraculous! Everyone present was dumbfounded! The five had been brought back to life! It was unimaginable! ¡°Chad, I thank you!¡± Seeing this miracle, Levi started tough hysterically. Not only had this medicine saved his daughter but his buddies as well! In a matter of moments, Azure Dragon and the other four regained their breaths. Though they were still feeling weak, their precious lives were restored! ¡°Boss, we are sorry for what we have done! Boohoo¡­¡± Phoenix was a woman after all and she wept emotionally with tears streaming down her face. The four men¡¯s eyes were red-rimmed, with tears welling up as they sniffed quietly. In just a matter of twenty-four hours, they had experienced all the major events of a life time ¨C death and life, parting and leaving. They had passed through the gates of hell and returned. All because they deserved it! They should have obeyed orders earlier and should not have been rebellious. Now, they felt they had really wronged Levi! They had behaved like little children and Levi had always protected them. He had taken care of them in every way and made decisions for them. They were now the five stars of the Heavenly League and they were powerful, or so they thought, so they wanted to do things their own way. They had felt that they could decide for themselves and take things into their own hands. They did not want Levi to continue looking after them. So, they did something really foolish¡­ In the end, it was Levi who had to clean up their mess. If not for Levi, they would all have died. ¡°It was so embarrassing. Boss, we brought shame upon you!¡± ¡°We really deserved it. It was all our fault!¡± ¡°Please scold us! Please punish us!¡± They went on showing their remorse. Azure Dragon and his friends hung their heads as they spoke. They always wanted to share Levi¡¯s burdens and take over some of his responsibilities. In the end, they only added to his burdens and made things worse! They even disgraced Levi¡¯s name. Their spiritual bones were removed! That would make them aughing stock. They would be disabled, as well, turning into useless souls! They would also be very weak, much weaker thanymen. Even a young child would be able to kill them. ¡°It¡¯s all right! As long as you live, it¡¯s all that matters. It is not your fault! Some other persons had done this to you! I do understand your intentions! All of you just wanted to lessen my burdens! Don¡¯t worry about anything. As long as you¡¯re alive, there is hope in everything.¡± Levi held their hands as he said this. The five friends cried bitterly. Levi nced toward Sonja and asked, ¡°Is there any solution for their condition?¡± N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. Sonja shook her head, saying, ¡°Their spiritual bones have been dug out! It will not help even if we find them. The only way is to remove the same from some other people and transnt that into them. ¡°If that is your n, for someone with your power, it can be done easily enough!¡± Before Levi could say anything, Azure Dragon refused vehemently. ¡°No way! We have been through this kind of suffering and we absolutely cannot put others through the same kind of ordeal for our own selfish gain. I¡¯d rather die first than do this.¡± Chapter 3235 Chapter 3235 Chapter 3236 How Did They Endure It ¡°That¡¯s right. We won¡¯t do it! We will not do something so wicked!¡± ¡°Why should we get someone else to bear our suffering?¡± The five went on protesting. Sonja and her three friends were taken aback. They began to understand why Levi cared so much about them and why they respected him so much in return. Why is it that this group seems to shine like a light in the darkness? Why would they give up their lives for one another? Perhaps the answer was none other than that they are all worthy to be treated as such! They were perfect in many ways, from character to charisma. To them, power and other things were not important. People like them were rare in the lesiastic Order. Or perhaps not just rare, but non-existent really. There, it was an environment of survival of the fittest. The weak deserved to be oppressed. Those who were weak but possessed good spiritual bones would be robbed of them. There was no justice for the weak and the oppressed. With the kind of power that Levi and the others had, it would not be difficult to find recement spiritual bones for Azure Dragon and the other four. Nor would it be difficult to do the transnt. It would be impossible to procure the elemental spiritual bones but it would be easy to get some reasonably good quality spiritual bones. However, they would never to that. They would never oppress the weak and the minority. That was what made them special. Hence, the four were taken aback. Sonja and her group from the North Pavilion were rtively better and humanity could be found in them. Others were liars, oppressors, and robbers without remorse in a hell-like environment. ¡°It¡¯s fine! It¡¯s no big deal to be without spiritual bones. There¡¯ll be other ways! Without the spiritual bones, I am still powerful, to say the least! The most important factor is to remain alive!¡± Levi was not concerned about other matters, as long as his buddies were safe and sound. Azure Dragon and his four buddies held Levi¡¯s hand tightly. ¡°Let¡¯s go. We¡¯ll go back and find an isted ce to recuperate,¡± Levi said. The others gathered together to bring the five of them home. The five were determined to get up and leave, but they found that they could not move. They had no control over their physical body. Their consciousness and their physique were not in sync. After that, Levi and the others discovered that Azure Dragon and the four had totally lost their mobility. They were paralyzed. On their own, they were unable to move. That condition was even after using the magical medicine¡­ It was horrifying! Only now did they realize how dire the circumstances were. Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. At this point, only their lives were preserved. They were paralyzed and could not even lift a finger, let alone live a normal life. Levi was about to carry ck Tortoise on his back but thetter chattered through his teeth. ¡°Hiss! Hiss! B-Boss¡­ I felt pain. I¡¯m in pain¡­¡± ck Tortoise was huge, but he was the youngest among the five, and everyone tended to care for the honest boy. He was extremely weak after going through the process of his spiritual bone being dug out of him by force. Even though the magical medicine had restored his life, his body was still weak That was because when a person¡¯s spiritual bone was taken away, the damage was very serious. It was just like the mythical Dragon Prince III when his dragon tendon was pulled out from his body. The injury was very serious. The five were in serious pain, and any sudden movement would make it unbearable. Hence, ck Tortoise revealed his childlike fearful nature. ck Tortoise was, without doubt, a manly character. No one could bear seeing the tough guy turn into a whimpering child and they could only imagine how serious the pain must be. Sigh! Sonja was choked with emotion. ¡°This was not muchpared to the process whereby the spiritual bone was removed! ¡°To ensure that the spiritual bone could be used, the victims were kept alive and awake throughout the entire process!¡± The spiritual bone was taken out while the victims were fully conscious and aware and the pain they went through was unimaginable! Under normal circumstances, many victims die of pain after the process. Hearing that, Levi could imagine the hell-like pain that Azure Dragon and his four friends went through. How did they endure it? His fury was ignited and he was incensed! Chapter 3236 Chapter 3236 Chapter 3237 The Perpetrator Must Not Be Revealed The transnting of the spiritual bone was extremely cruel. It was inhuman. ck Tortoise must have gone through a lot of pain to be in this condition. Such cruel method could destroy a soul. Animals! Why must they remove the spiritual bone from others? Don¡¯t they have their own? Levi¡¯s heart was in excruciating pain. He did not dare imagine what pain his buddies had gone through. ck! ck! Levi clenched his fists and his knuckles crackled. The whole ground seemed to crack open. Furthermore, the ce was originally the mouth of a volcano and underneath was smolderingva. At this moment, Levi¡¯s fury had caused an abnormality. The magma started to simmer. The dormant volcano was about to erupt. When Levi got angry, the wholendscape trembled. Zoey and the rest were equally heartbroken. Azure Dragon and his buddies were such proud individuals in the past. They themselves must find it difficult to ept what had be of them. The pain had turned ck Tortoise into a mess. They must be feeling so ashamed, and finding the change unbearable. They would probably feel useless being a burden to others. They had also brought disgrace upon Levi. Floyd felt so guilty that he could kill himself by crashing his head against a wall. If he had not contacted Azure Dragon, this would not have happened. Though his intention was to protect the five, he ended up bringing cmity upon them. He was guilty of what had happened. He was the one who brought the five out of their hiding ce. If not for him, they would have remained hidden! Bang! Bang! Bang! Floyd punched a big rock incessantly; his hands were already a mass of blood and flesh. ¡°Boss, we have disgraced you! I¡¯m in so much pain¡­ oh so much pain! I don¡¯t want this! I can¡¯t!¡± ck Tortoise wept uncontrobly. ¡°Boss, we are now your burden! It¡¯s all our doings!¡± ¡°Sorry, Boss to let you see us in this condition!¡± ¡°We have brought shame to you! We are a disgrace! We deserve this!¡± They continued to me themselves, caught in extreme guilt and shame. Their facial expressions turned dark. Seeing them behaving in such a manner, the rest felt terribly sorry for them. Azure Dragon and the four had a mental breakdown and were unable to control themselves. ¡°It¡¯s all right. You wronged no one! It¡¯s only disgraceful if you continue to me yourselves and belittle yourselves! ¡°If you do not want to disgrace me, listen! Recover speedily! Find the enemy and take revenge! Do not let them triumph over us! Destroy them!¡± Levi shouted aloud. When they heard this, the five quietened down and a ray of hope lit up their eyes. They found renewed hope. All five of them clenched their fists! However, Levi did not continue talking about this. Notably, he did not mention who the perpetrator was. Nor did he ask Sonja¡­ His words had inspired Azure Dragon and the others and calmed them. It was enough for him to stop there. If he continued, it would antagonize them again. At this point in time, their minds were filled with vengeance! If he carried on, he was afraid of reminding them about the hell-like torture they had gone through. They would most definitely lose control again. Hence, Levi stopped right there and just pretended that it had not happened. N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. After all, they were not just physically injured but emotionally hurt as well. Perhaps the emotional wounds were more serious. After all, he could only heal physical injuries on the body, but not the emotional damage. ¡°Come, let¡¯s go.¡± Finally, the five of them were taken away by Levi and his group. As they left, Levi told Sonja and her friends. ¡°Come with me. Later, I have some questions for you!¡± Sonja and the rest nodded. They knew what Levi was up to. The spiritual bone had been removed from Azure Dragon and the four so he would retaliate in some manner. He would definitely take revenge! Wasn¡¯t that was how Idrae disappeared? However¡­ Even though they knew who the perpetrator was, they did not want to reveal his name. Levi must be kept in the dark! Chapter 3237 Chapter 3237 Chapter 3238 Told You So They were all terrified of him, and it was because they could not say it. They must not say it. If they were to say it, they would be doomed. Not only would the four of them die, but North Pavilion might even be affected.. Every one of North Pavilion would definitely die. Not a single soul there would be left alive. Moreover, they would all die horrible death. There was no way they were going to be let off easy for their deaths. That was what was going to happen to them if they told others about it and were found out. Even if North Pavilion was considered one of the major factions in lesiastic Order, they were still going to be murdered. That was how powerful those people were. As a matter of fact, not only were they strong, but they were also merciless. Hence, fear kept crashing against them like tidal waves. They were a being that the factions of lesiastic Order feared and did not dare to even mention anything. Those who had gone against them had regretteding into the world, for they all suffered horrendous deaths. That was the reason they did not dare to talk about them. There was a chance that Levi might crush them, and indeed, he had the capability of doing so. However, before that were to happen, those people would certainly decimate North Pavilion. N?velDrama.Org (C) content. it was a risk they dared not take. Both sides were ruthless people. Yet, to them, it felt like the other party was even more ruthless than Levi. Therefore, they chose the other side. Sonja quickly gave a look to the other few to sign to them to not say anything precipitously. The other three understood that the safety of everyone was involved. The consequences of their rashness would affect both them and North Pavilion. They would all fall into the pit of danger. Levi brought men to where they were hiding. At that moment, Azure Dragon and the others needed to have some uninterrupted peace to recover. After returning, Levi immediately found a load of magical herbs before picking out the ones that are useful for Azure Dragon and the others. Meanwhile, Zoey and the others were in charge of taking care of them. Once all the arrangements were made, Levi came outside and summoned Sonja and the ones with her to him. ¡°You should know who did this, right? I¡¯m sure you do,¡± Levi questioned as he fixed his angry gaze on them. It felt as if he was staring right into their soul and reading all their thoughts. A wave of worry and guilt washed over Magnus and the others. They did not even dare to look into Levi¡¯s eyes anymore. ¡°This¡­ We¡­¡± They all started hesitating as they flew into a panic. At the end of the day, the experienced Sonja was the one who said, ¡°We do.¡± ¡°Who is it? Tell me!¡± The moment he heard her reply, he became agitated. He instantly stared at her as he began exuding a menacing aura. It was as if he was a ferocious beast that had been lying in wait for his prey for thousands of years. At that moment, Sonja could feel the blood in her bubbling as her veins popped. It felt as though her organs were going to explode in her. She had never felt a presence as hair-raising as him before. Despite that, Sonja still felt that the other side was scarier. Sonja felt that they would suffer worse consequences if they were to cross the other party in comparison with Levi. As Sonja endured the pressure, she said to Levi, ¡°Crown King, listen to me. The members of lesiastic Order¡¯s factions can easily guess who did the transnt of the spiritual bones. It¡¯s because there are professionals who specialize in spiritual bone transnts called Bonemaster. Bonemasters¡¯ works are immoral, so they¡¯re paying the price for it. Therefore, there are only few Bonemasters around, including the ones in lesiastic Order. That¡¯s why everyone can somewhat guess who the one behind this would go to for spiritual bone transnts. One of the Bonemasters must be the one who dug out your friend¡¯s spiritual bones. These people are easy to find. At most, we can capture all of them. I¡¯m sure we¡¯ll be able to find the one who did it that way. However, we won¡¯t be able to know who was the one who hired these Bonemasters to transnt the spiritual bones, and we won¡¯t know who they¡¯ve given the elemental spiritual bones to.¡± Levi had to admit that Sonja was smart, but at the same time, it sounded like she had told him nothing. Nevertheless, Levi was no longer suspicious of her. Even though she told him that those Bonemasters were the ones who did the job, Levi had also found out they were not the true culprits. Someone else was behind the matter. The Bonemasters were only tools for the mastermind. They were only getting used by the true culprit. ¡°Okay, I got it. No matter who¡¯s the one behind this, since there are only a few Bonemasters around, we¡¯ll be able to narrow our search down to those few first.¡± Chapter 3238 Chapter 3238 Chapter 3239 Looking For The Bonemasters Levi¡¯s dark expression rxed a little. That made Sonja and the others hastily nod in response. ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right.¡± ¡°So you don¡¯t know who¡¯s the one behind this?¡± Levi continued asking. ¡°That¡¯s right. We might know who the Bonemasters are, but we don¡¯t know who the mastermind is. Moreover, they¡¯re much stronger than us! How they¡¯ve escaped before we got there is a sign of that!¡± Sonja and the others warily pointed out. A dangerous glint shed past Levi¡¯s eyes. ¡°All right. We¡¯ll capture all of lesiastic Order¡¯s Bonemasters first. I¡¯ll personally interrogate the Bonemasters. I refuse to believe that I won¡¯t be able to find out who¡¯s behind this. List out all the Bonemasters. I won¡¯t be asking you to look for them yourselves; I¡¯ll be doing that myself. I¡¯ll owe you a favor for this. Hurry now!¡± Sonja and the others quickly replied, ¡°Okay, but getting aplete list of the Bonemasters won¡¯t be that easy. We need to do some searching as well, and we¡¯ll have to ask for help from some of North Pavilion¡¯s elders. Therefore, Crown King, we¡¯ll need you to wait for a while.¡± ¡°Okay, it¡¯s fine. I¡¯ll be waiting.¡± Once Sonja and the others left the area, they let out sighs of relief. ¡°That was a close call. If Levi were to aggressively question us a little more, I¡¯m afraid I would have spilled the beans.¡± Magnus patted his chest to calm himself. ¡°You¡¯re smart, Sonja. We would have to tell him their names otherwise.¡± Sonja frowned. ¡°Although there aren¡¯t a lot of Bonemasters around, it still will be a tough feat to list out all of their names. Nevertheless, we¡¯ve agreed to do this for him, so we can¡¯t go back on our words. Although we can¡¯t tell him who¡¯s behind this, we can still provide the list of Bonemasters.¡± With that, Sonja and the others left. Once they left, Floyd appeared in front of Levi. Thump! He kneeled before Levi, confusing thetter. ¡°What are you doing?¡± Levi asked. ¡°Master, this is all my fault! I was the one who got Azure Dragon and the others hurt. If not for me contacting them secretly, they wouldn¡¯t have left this ce. They would¡¯ve waited until you were back, and this wouldn¡¯t have taken ce. It¡¯s my fault! It¡¯s all my fault! Master, please hit me. Please berate me for this.¡± Smack! Smack! Smack! Floyd was giving himself harsh ps. Levi swiftly stopped him. ¡°What does this have to do with you? This isn¡¯t your fault at all. You had good intentions the whole time and you weren¡¯t trying to set them up. How can you me this on yourself? Look, we¡¯re not ming you for this, are we?¡± Floyd was on the brink of tears from worry. ¡°It¡¯s because no one mes me for this, and that¡¯s why I¡¯m feeling more and more guilty. Regardless of everything, I¡¯m involved in this. I bear a huge responsibility for this. I¡¯ve wronged them!¡± Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. Floyd was overwhelmed with guilt. ¡°Floyd, stand up. It¡¯s fine. If I say you¡¯re not to me for this, then you¡¯re not to me for this. You don¡¯t need to me yourself for this at all! What we need to do now is to help Azure Dragon and the others recover while searching for the mastermind. Do you get it? Nothing else matters. Moreover, this really has nothing to do with you.¡± Levi forcefully pulled Floyd to his feet. ¡°Okay, I understand. I¡¯m quite close to the people of lesiastic Order. I¡¯ll look for the list of Bonemasters as well. The more heads in this, the better,¡± Floyd uttered with a determined look. ¡°Okay, but you have to be careful, especially when you¡¯re interacting with the members of lesiastic Order. ¡°Don¡¯t assume that Sonja and the others are all good just because they look like that. Maybe they have ulterior motives for doing this. Just be on your guard for everything you do,¡± Levi reminded. ¡°Okay, Master. I got it. I¡¯ll do as you say.¡± At the very least, Floyd listened to that. From then on, he would be careful when interacting with the people from lesiastic Order, but Gloria would be the sole exception. Chapter 3239 Chapter 3239 Chapter 3240 Controlling Floyd To him, Gloria did not seem like someone from lesiastic Order. Instead, he saw Gloria as one of his own people. However, he did not tell Levi about Gloria¡¯s matter. What he was going to do next was to search for some magical herbs to help them recover. To look for Gloria for the list of Bonemasters, Floyd went to the Heavenly Base. Right then, he spotted a few Heavenly Guard gathered together, seemingly gossiping away. He then halted in his tracks, wanting to hear what they were talking about. ¡°Did you hear about this? Azure Dragon and the others¡¯ spiritual bones had been removed!¡± ¡°I heard about that! I even know that Crown King originally hid Azure Dragon and the others away, but Floyd used a secret way ofmunication to get them out of their hiding. He ended up screwing them over!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. I heard that some witch has bewitched Floyd. He ended up hurting his own friends. Poor Azure Dragon and his gang!¡± ¡°Now the entire Heavenly League knows that Floyd was the one who hurt his own people! After all, how can you possibly out manipte the pride and joy of lesiastic Order?¡± Hearing that, Floyd turned furious. He had the urge to walk over to them to punch them, but he managed to hold himself back. Initially, Levi had managed to console him into a better mood. That was why he was focused and determined to look for magical herbs for Azure Dragon and the others¡¯ recovery and the list of Bonemasters. However, that good mood turned foul after overhearing the guards¡¯ conversation. Again, the guilt bloomed in his chest to the point it was out of his control. Does the entire Heavenly League know about this? Although Levi and the rest said that this isn¡¯t my fault, I was the reason this happened. They¡¯d already gone into hiding, but I called them out. Although I did not have ill intentions when I did that, I bore selfish thoughts. When he thought about how Gloria told him to do it, he felt the responsibility of the incident weighing heavier on his shoulders. Of course, Floyd still felt that the incident had nothing to do with Gloria. Everything was his fault. The guilt was almost crushing him. He was especially angry to hear them call her a witch, but the guilt over the incident was a stronger emotion. He was the one who got Azure Dragon and the other four in this situation. Meanwhile, when the few guards noticed Floyd staring in their direction, they hurried away awkwardly. Yet, that only made Floyd even more upset. After that, while he was on his way to Gloria, groups of people kept looking at him and whispering things under their breaths. To Floyd, it seemed like they were all talking about his matter. Thus, he felt guiltier and guiltier over time, and that feeling was starting to overwhelm his mind. As long as someone was looking at him, he felt that they were talking about him. Floyd turned paranoid, and he was starting to lose his mind. Every time someone spared him an extra nce, he would assume that they were talking bad about him. Those words of theirs kept repeating in his head. ¡°Floyd¡¯s the one who set Azure Dragon and the others up!¡± ¡°Floyd was put under a spell by that witch!¡± Those words were reverberating in Floyd¡¯s mind, as loud as thunder. His guilt turned more and more intense as he continued ming himself for the incident. Once he was in a remote spot, he began venting his emotions. He pressured himself to the point he was barely human. He retched out blood, and he even started hallucinating. In his hallucinations, Levi, Zoey, and the rest were ming him for the incident. Even Azure Dragon and the other four, whose faces were a deathly pallor, were jabbing a finger in his face and ming him for the matter. Right then, Gloria appeared. A sneer grew on her face. Truthfully, she had been watching Floyd for a long, long time. It was just that she never showed herself to him. She had watched Floyd slowly descent into madness. That was the moment she had been waiting for. That was the darkest moment of Floyd¡¯s life. If she were to appear at that time, she would be the light at the end of Floyd¡¯s tunnel. In other words, she would be the person Floyd would trust most. She would be the one who could control him. From then on, Floyd would be her puppet. He would do anything she asked of him. She would be able to control him from the shadows. A woman like her was an intelligent but shrewd person.From N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 3240 Chapter 3240 Chapter 3241 Tricks Of Gloria She had thought of everything in the n. As a matter of fact, she even knew when it was time for her to make her grand entrance. Entering at that moment would make her a beam of sunshine for Floyd in the dark. Meanwhile, Floyd was mentally and physically breaking down. He was drowning in the sea of guilt. He was losing his mind. The curses and usations were all echoing in his head, and those voices were getting louder and clearer. Floyd felt as though his head was going to explode. At that very moment, Gloria appeared and hugged him tightly. ¡°Don¡¯t! Floyd, calm down! Don¡¯t do this to yourself!¡± No one knew what she did, but surprisingly, Floyd managed to get quieter and quieter. When Floyd turned to look at Gloria, a sense of warmth welled up in his heart. He never thought that she would be the one by his side, keeping himpany, at his most helpless moment. ¡°What do I do? Everyone¡¯s ming me for this. I¡¯m the one who hurt Azure Dragon and the rest. I¡¯m the reason they¡¯re in this state! Everyone¡¯s looking at me in that way. They must all be cursing at me and saying that I¡¯ve messed up! Although my master and the others never talked about this, I¡¯m sure they¡¯re thinking the same!¡± Floyd finally found someone to voice his grievances to. Moreover, that person was someone he liked most. Therefore, Floyd¡¯s negative emotions exploded out of him. Like a child, he began voicing all of the upsetting thoughts in him. How Gloria did nothing but quietly listen to hisints made Floyd feel safe around her¡ªshe made him feel like he could rely on her more. Subconsciously, Gloria had be his safe haven. ¡°All right, how do I start with this? Unlike your master, I won¡¯t say that you haven¡¯t made a single mistake or that this has nothing to do with you.¡± Her response was not like the ones he had heard before, so he could not help but lift his head to look at Gloria. All of the people he knew kept repeating the same few things¡ª¡±You¡¯re not at fault,¡± ¡°This has nothing to do with you,¡± ¡°Don¡¯t me yourself for this,¡± and more. The more he heard those words, the guiltier he felt. Therefore, the different words from Gloria made his eyes lit up. As Gloria stared at him, she said, ¡°There¡¯s no way you¡¯re not involved in this. In fact, I would say that you¡¯re a major contributing factor to this. It won¡¯t be exaggerating to say that you¡¯ve ended up hurtingN?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. Azure Dragon and the others. Although you didn¡¯t mean to do this, this has ended up the worst-case scenario, and you¡¯re the reason this happened.¡± Boom! Floyd¡¯s mind was about to explode. She was the first to point out his mistakes after the incident. She immediately told him that he was involved in the matter. She immediately said that the incident was the consequence of his actions. Instead of bing bitter and angry, Floyd felt better. It was because he had been certain that he was at fault for the matter. The more the others avoided pointing out his role in the incident, the guiltier he felt. On the other hand, he felt much better after hearing the others say that he did y a role in the disastrous incident. After all, Floyd was like Levi¡ªthey were the kind to admit to their mistakes. They always wanted to bear everything by themselves. They would let their friends andrades take credit for their achievements, but they would bear the consequences of the terrible things themselves. Both of them had the same kind of personality. Therefore, Floyd felt immenselyfortable after hearing Gloria tell him that he was to me. Evidently, Gloria had figured out what kind of person Floyd was by then. She knew his character and habits well, and that was not all. She had more tricks up her sleeve. Hence, she said, ¡°I¡¯m to me for this too. If I didn¡¯t say anything, you wouldn¡¯t have gone to look for them. Therefore, you and I are responsible for this. You can¡¯t say that I yed no role in this because everything I say is the truth. This is the responsibility the two of us have to bear.¡± Hearing that, Floyd felt even better. Chapter 3241 Chapter 3241 Chapter 3242 Floyd Is A Pawn She didn¡¯t bother holding back in using Floyd of being the cause of the problem. Despite having calmed down, Floyd felt utterly bad. After all, Azure Dragon and the rest had ended up in this state thanks to him. He needed someone to keep himpany, or even bear the responsibility with him. As Gloria had participated in the matter, she said she was responsible, too. In fact, she was helping Floyd to share the burden and giving him enough sense of security. That way, he wouldn¡¯t have to face the matter alone. Someone else would share the load with him. He felt touched and moved to tears. Floyd gazed at Gloria earnestly, for she was God¡¯s best gift to him in his darkest moment. She had appeared at his lowest point in life and was his guardian angel. Even if Gloria told Floyd to sacrifice himself, he would do so without hesitation. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, for I¡¯ll keep youpany. We shall bear the responsibility together! What¡¯s happened has happened, and we can¡¯t change the past, so we need to face reality. The first thing we need to do is to help Azure Dragon and the rest to regain their power to make it up to him. Then, we¡¯ll have to find out the culprit who did this to them! I won¡¯t ignore the matter. On the contrary, I¡¯ll stay by your side and help you out!¡±From N?velDrama.Org. Actually, Floyd had heard the exact same words that Gloria was telling him now from Levi previously. However, Floyd had already forgotten everything Levi told him. He didn¡¯t remember a thing. To be more precise, he wasn¡¯t that touched by Levi¡¯s words and merely took it as some sort offort. On the other hand, Gloria¡¯s words were etched in his brain. He would never forget her words, ever. Sometimes, sincerity was no match for tricks. Gloria had gainedplete control of Floyd now through the tricks up her sleeves. ¡°All right, I got it. I¡¯ll make sure Azure Dragon and the rest recover before avenging them!¡± A determined glint shed across Floyd¡¯s eyes. He held Gloria¡¯s hand tightly and said, ¡°Thank you for being by my side. I might¡¯ve gone mad if you weren¡¯t here. Without you, I would¡¯ve lost the will to live. Perhaps today will be the day I meet my doom.¡± Gloria shed a grin. ¡°You need someone who understands your feelings, listens to you, and shares your loneliness and feelings. I¡¯m here, so don¡¯t you dare have negative thoughts.¡± Floyd nodded firmly. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t act that way!¡± A blissful grin appeared on his lips, for he had finally met someone who understood him and could share his pain and happy moments. He had got his mind set on Gloria. Without her, he couldn¡¯t imagine how dark his life would be. Instead of expressing his feelings, he wanted to protect her forever. ¡°Oh, I¡¯ll have to search for magical herbs. My master wants a list of all Bonemasters in the lesiastic Order. Well¡­¡± Hearing that, Gloria chimed in, ¡°No problem. Leave that to me! I¡¯ll use my connections to get the list. There aren¡¯t a lot of Bonemasters in the lesiastic Order, so I believe I¡¯ll get the list soon.¡± Floyd was delighted. ¡°Thank you for your help!¡± Gloria responded, ¡°I¡¯m partially responsible for what happened, so it¡¯s only right that I offer help. I promised to face it with you, right?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Floyd was touched. ¡°I¡¯m d to have you with me.¡± Soon, Floyd departed to gather the magical herbs. After watching him leave, Gloria shed a mocking grin. He¡¯ll be a loyal pawn to me! ¡°I hope you¡¯ll surprise me. We can¡¯t mess with the elemental spiritual bone, so it¡¯s all up to Levi and his daughter,¡± Gloria muttered under her breath and sneered. She did a one-eighty and had transformed into a cruel and heartless person! Chapter 3242 Chapter 3242 Chapter 3243 Killing All Bonemasters Floyd was in a good mood after getting ¡°healed.¡± After returning to Heavenly Base, he no longer paid heed to others who stared and gossiped about him. Yes, go ahead and gossip about me! Yes, it was all my fault! I admit to it! That was the power Gloria gave him. Somewhere in Erudia. Over ten Bonemasters worked hard and finally transnted the elemental spiritual bone onto the young man¡¯s body. From N?velDrama.Org. It had merged with the man¡¯s body perfectly! Upon sess, everyoneughed out loud. The young man who was the proud owner of an elemental spiritual bone broke into crazyughter. ¡°I did it! I¡¯m going to rise to the top!¡± he announced. A terrifying energy that seemed to be capable enough of destroying the world exuded from his body. ¡°The legendary elemental spiritual bone shouldn¡¯t appear within the lower life forms. It should belong to me! It¡¯s a waste for them to get it. They don¡¯t even know what their spiritual bones are! What a waste. Now, the legendary spiritual bone is mine. I am the only one who can maximize its power!¡± the young man roared. He was right, for it was a waste for Azure Dragon and his peers to be in possession of the spiritual bones. After all, they only got to know what spiritual bones were at that age. The lesiastic Order, however, would test their members upon birth to find out their spiritual bones so they could begin cultivating at a young age. Azure Dragon and his friends had wasted almost thirty years. Thus, it was indeed a waste. ¡°Sir, how should we deal with the Bonemasters?¡± Dozens of men d in ck cloaks went to the young man and posed the question. ¡°Wipe them out!¡± the young man ordered. The men in ck robes immediately did as told and killed all Bonemasters. The Bonemasters had not expected that they would be killed. After all, they did the impossible by extracting the spiritual bones from the five men, merged them into an elemental spiritual bone before transnting it onto the young man¡¯s body. They should be acknowledged for their efforts. As they had contributed greatly, it didn¡¯t make sense for them to be killed. Actually, the Bonemasters were a rare existence in the lesiastic Order. There weren¡¯t many of them. If someone needed them, they were a mighty existence. Thus, no one had ever wanted them dead. If they died, nobody else could perform the spiritual bone transntation. However, the young man didn¡¯t hesitate in ordering his subordinates to kill them. Moments before their death, the Bonemasters btedly realized that those men were different from others, for they were ruthless and had blood on their hands. It was only then that the Bonemasters realized that it was normal for the men to kill people. They assumed they would be saved thanks to their unique status. s, it was toote. Just like that, the Bonemasters were ughtered. Instead of destroying their bodies, the men kept them. ¡°Sir, if your father finds out about this, he¡¯ll be pleased! With your talent and the elemental spiritual bone, you¡¯ll have a bright future ahead. You might even surpass your father and grandfather!¡± The dozens of men promptly buttered the young man up. ¡°Mm. I shall go into solitary training to make the elemental spiritual bone mine in the shortest time possible! My goal is to surpass my father. Previously, I wasn¡¯t talented enough to achieve that. Even working hard wouldn¡¯t change anything. Now that I have the elemental spiritual bone, I¡¯m certain I can catch up to him!¡± the young man dered earnestly. His expression promptly changed into a menacing one. He turned to the ck man wearing cloaks and ordered, ¡°For now, you shall keep an eye on Levi and the lesiastic Order! I think some members in the lesiastic Order are close friends with Levi and the like. They might not know this was our doing, but they could be smart enough to make a guess. If someone exposes us or even suspects us, kill them all! Don¡¯t spare anyone.¡± Chapter 3243 Chapter 3243 Chapter 3244 Regret Their Actions A murderous glint shed across the young man¡¯s eyes as a fiery aura filled the scene. ¡°Got it!¡± everyone else answered in unison and nodded. They were, in fact, excited to get to kill people anytime they wanted. Besides taking care of Azure Dragon and the rest, Levi didn¡¯t forget about the lesiastic Order. He started investigating the various factions in the lesiastic Order. Before taking action against the lesiastic Order, he had to first get to know them. Previously, he wasn¡¯t even interested in them. All he wanted was to lead a peaceful life. He wasn¡¯t even interested in the young theurgist from the Esoteric Guild. Yet, his wish was not granted. Thus, he decided to go all out so they wouldn¡¯t dare to disrupt his life anymore. The lesiastic Order was aplicated organization, for it was established during the Xenhall era. The aim of the organization was to execute abnormal beings. They had been passing on the powerful Art of Consumption since the Xenhall era. As the Art of Consumption was popr in that era, Levi guessed that spiritual energy was plentiful back then. Otherwise, one would soon hit a bottleneck without sufficient spiritual energy. For example, Forlevia might¡¯ve drawn upon natural elements for her own technique, but it could be better if she were to use spiritual energy. Later, the lesiastic Order split into various factions and disappeared from the world. No one knew what happened to them. Levi guessed that the lesiastic Order started splitting up due to theck of spiritual energyter on. They formed various factions and roamed around the world to find suitable ces for them to survive. They had no choice but to allow the skill to be lost in history. In the end, they found a suitable ce for them to continue practicing the Art of Consumption, but it waspletely forgotten by the outside world. That exined why there was a disruption in passing down the skill. The Cardinal Hall had heard about these rumors regarding the lesiastic Order, but there was no clue at all. Everyone spoke of the Art of Consumption, but the book or manual was nowhere to be seen. However, theck of spiritual energy was just Levi¡¯s guess. Perhaps there is another reason for the lesiastic Order to live in an independent world. I don¡¯t have enough evidence to support my guess. I¡¯m certain that there is a huge secret within the lesiastic Order that even Sonja didn¡¯t have ess to, let alone me, an outsider. There were many factions within the lesiastic Order, the biggest being the Five Pavilions which consisted of East Pavilion, West Pavilion, North Pavilion, South Pavilion, and Middle Pavilion. Sonja belonged to North Pavilion, and Gloria was from West Pavilion. There were many other factions that specialized in different stuff. Levi was reminded of the heavenly lock when he read about a faction specializing in the art of mechanisms. The Five Pavilions was a huge andprehensive faction. Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. Most importantly, there was an abnormal faction that the lesiastic Order failed to destroy despite channeling all their resources. The abnormal faction managed to survive. ¡°Hmm? Could it be this abnormal faction?¡± Levi mused to himself. The first thought that popped up in his mind was that this abnormal faction was the one who dug out Azure Dragon and his peers¡¯ spiritual bones. As they exist, there is a possibility that they are behind this. Hmm, the Five Pavilion is also suspicious. Previously, Levi wanted to gain information about the factions so he could analyze and catch the culprit. After reading the file, he discovered that every faction was suspicious. Hence, he decided to wait until he got the list of the Bonemasters. After capturing them, he would interrogate them to find out what happened. Sonja and her friends were searching for the Bonemasters. Even Gloria was working hard to trace the Bonemasters. If she could find them, it would be easier for her to carry out her n. ¡°I heard that many people are targeting Evie and I to get our spiritual bones, huh? Great. Come on, then!¡± Levi sneered. Now that someone else had gotten the elemental spiritual bones, the other factions within the lesiastic Order turned their targets to him and Forlevia. Levi would make sure that anyone who dared to harm him and his daughter regret their actions. Chapter 3244 Chapter 3244 Chapter 3245 Chad Is Here Many people were also interested in Levi¡¯s God Crusher. They assumed it was an Ancient Divine Sword. Human beings had always feared the unknown. Despite assuming God Crusher was an Ancient Divine Sword, they didn¡¯t know what it was exactly. As a result, they were curious and wanted it for themselves. N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. If Levi wasn¡¯t feared for his ruthlessness, someone would¡¯veunched an attack on him. Right now, all factions within the lesiastic Order had their eyes on Levi. However, no one dared to be the first one to take action against him. It would be great if they could defeat him. But the consequences of their failing, however, were unimaginable. Levi had shown how horrifyingly powerful he was back at Xyperia, but no one else knew the extent of his power and what the lesiastic Order thought of him. Thus, they dared not take action recklessly. They all hoped that someone else would take action first so they could figure out the extent of Levi¡¯s power. Everyone remained calm and waited to see who would take action first. They believed that someone would lose patience and strike soon. Thus, they couldn¡¯t wait for that day toe. Levi was a treasure to them, for he had an Ancient Divine Sword and a talented daughter. He was also a powerful being. To the many factions of the lesiastic Order, he was a valuable piece of treasure. Everyone wanted him for their own. Levi was also waiting for them toe to him so he could kill them. One day, an unexpected visitor showed up¡ªChad. Levi was stunned to see Chading to visit him. Previously, the man refused to treat Forlevia. In fact, Chad refused to treat anyone rted to Levi. It was obvious that he was at odds with Levi, for he would avoid anyone rted to Levi. Chad and Levi weren¡¯t on good terms. In the end, Levi got the magical medicine and cured Forlevia, but that had nothing to do with Chad. Why is he here? Levi wondered in surprise. Chad knew why Levi was confused. He exined, ¡°Mr. Garrison, I¡¯m really sorry. I had no choice but to refuse you previously. You wanted to save your daughter, and so did I. If I were to treat your daughter, my daughter would lose her life. Our daughters are about the same age. When I saw your daughter, I was reminded of my own daughter. I wanted to save her, but I couldn¡¯t do so.¡± Actually, Levi had that guess. From what he knew, Chad wasn¡¯t a bad person or held any grudge against him. Thus, someone else must¡¯ve manipted him to do that. ¡°It¡¯s all right. Let bygones be bygones. Is she all right now?¡± Levi asked. Chad shed a smile. ¡°After realizing how powerful you are, they dared not do anything. However, I won¡¯t tell you who they are.¡± ¡°Mm. I shall find out the truth myself. You don¡¯t have to tell me anything.¡± Levi gave a curt nod. That particr force never slipped his mind. Back then, they made life difficult for him to stop him from treating Forlevia. Of course he wouldn¡¯t let the matter slip. He would definitely teach them a lesson after finding out who they were. Chad promptly stated the reason for his visit. ¡°I¡¯m here to visit Azure Dragon and the rest to see if I could be of help. We are close friends.¡± ¡°Sure!¡± Naturally, Levi wasn¡¯t about to refuse Chad¡¯s kind offer. In fact, it was all thanks to Chad that Azure Dragon and the likes could be Deities. Chad was the one who purified them so they could get their spiritual bones and absorb spiritual energy to be Deities. After Chad arrived, he examined Azure Dragon and the rest thoroughly. He also brought along much magical medicine so Azure Dragon and the rest could recover well. After that, he went outside and told Levi, ¡°They will recover and end up being weaker than ordinary humans. It¡¯s impossible for them to regain their power.¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine. As ordinary humans, they won¡¯t be involved in these fights. That¡¯s a good thing, after all,¡± Levi responded. He would avenge them by wiping out the entire lesiastic Order! Chapter 3245 Chapter 3245 Chapter 3246 First Ones In The lesiastic Order To Get Killed Chad looked at Levi. ¡°Crown King, I understand where you¡¯re going. You want to lead a peaceful and ordinary life. I once had the same thought and lived peacefully until someone disrupted it.¡± His interest piqued, Levi studied Chad thoughtfully. Chad continued, ¡°It¡¯s impossible for someone as powerful as you to lead a peaceful life. Your ability and responsibility would bring trouble to you.¡± Levi replied confidently, ¡°That means I am still not strong enough. Don¡¯t worry, for I¡¯ll work hard to improve myself!¡± He was sure that everyone would fear him when he became the most powerful person in the world. By then, no one would cause trouble for him and his loved ones. Those who had a death wish coulde at him. Comprehension dawned on Chad, and he chuckled out loud. ¡°Right. Only those who aren¡¯t strong enough would be kept in check.¡± After a pause, he added, ¡°Crown King, for the time being, I shall keep an eye on Azure Dragon and the rest. I¡¯ll do my best to help them. I want to see if I can solve the problem of their missing spiritual bones through other means.¡± Hearing that, Levi said gratefully, ¡°Thank you!¡± ¡°Oh, it¡¯s all right. I felt guilty for not being able to save your daughter. Thus, I want to make it up to you.¡± Something urred to Levi as he asked, ¡°By the way, you seem to know the spiritual bone and spiritual energy well. You¡¯ve known all along that Deities are rted to spiritual bones?¡± Chad wasn¡¯t nning on keeping it a secret, so he nodded and revealed, ¡°Yes, I knew it was easy to create Deities. One could be a Deity by absorbing spiritual energy after unclogging or discovering a hidden spiritual bone.¡± Levi¡¯s expression changed slightly. He took a deep breath before asking, ¡°Are you rted to the lesiastic Order?¡± Chad shook his head. ¡°To be precise, we¡¯re not rted. But there is somehow a connection between us.¡± ¡°Mm?¡± Levi was taken aback by his vague answer. Previously, he was of the opinion that there was a disruption when the older generation in the lesiastic Order was trying to pass down their skills. There was nothing about the lesiastic Order in the world. However, it seemed that he had gotten it wrong. Chad let out a sigh and exined, ¡°We have our own rules, so I can¡¯t reveal much. I hope you can understand, Mr. Garrison.¡± Levi btedly realized Chad was most probably a member of an organization, and it was the organization that ordered Chad to avoid him at all costs. ¡°Mm, never mind. It¡¯s all right, for I¡¯ll discover the truth myself,¡± Levi answered as he bobbed his head. ¡°Mr. Garrison, I shall take my leave now. If you need my help, just let me know. However, you need to be careful. I believe trouble wille knocking at your door.¡± After saying that, Chad took his leave. Chad¡¯s prediction came true, for not long after he departed, trouble came knocking at Levi¡¯s door. Levi was still outside. He hadn¡¯t returned to his hiding spot. Without warning, he sensed three powerful auras targeting him before making their way here. Oh, they are immensely powerful. They are stronger than the strongest Super Deity I met in Xyperia. Only a selected few would getbeled as strong by Levi. Levi had met only a few members from the lesiastic Order and the Esoteric Guild. However, judging from the neers¡¯ auras, they were far more powerful than Sonja and the like. They were slightly more powerful than the young theurgist from the Esoteric Guild who tried to stop him. However, the fact that three of them had appeared at once came as shocking news to Levi. Through their auras, Levi was certain that they were from the lesiastic Order. Great! I¡¯m d they are here. Levi wanted to kill a few powerful members of the lesiastic Order to create fear among them. N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. As they had presented themselves before him, he decided they would be the first ones of the lesiastic Order to get killed. Chapter 3246 Chapter 3246 Chapter 3247 The Three Sages Of North Pavilion Boom! Levi was filled with a desire for murder. He narrowed his gaze as though he was a demon reborn from hell. As he had been wanting to kill someone from the lesiastic Order, their swift arrival and power came to him as a shock. Levi¡¯s curiosity was aroused. The young theurgist from the Esoteric Guild that Levi defeated earlier was abnormally strong and should¡¯ve piqued Levi¡¯s interest, but Levi paid no heed to him. Now that three powerful beings had emerged, Levi grew interested to kill them. ¡°Let¡¯s see who the unlucky b*stards are!¡± he mused. He was starting to get a little excited. Soon, three elders arrived. Their outfits and auras proved that they belonged to the lesiastic Order. The three neers were known as the Three Sages of North Pavilion¡ªSensos, Bulder, and Exto. They were the elders of Sonja and her friends. Sonja¡¯s father wasn¡¯t even qualified to contact the elders. That was how powerful and influential they were in North Pavilion. It was because of Sonja and her friends that they got to know Levi. However, Sonja and her friends had no idea of their n. Upon arrival, the Three Sages smiled at the sight of Levi¡¯s murderous aura. As expected, he¡¯s indeed powerful. Look at how menacing he is. Did he think we¡¯re here to attack him? The Three Sagesughed at the thought of that. After all, they were different from those from the lesiastic Order who had targeted Levi. N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. They were influential figures revered by many, so there was no need for them to resort to despicable means. They wouldn¡¯t stoop so low to transnt spiritual bones onto their bodies. ¡°Calm down, young man. Wee in peace. Does it look like we¡¯re going to attack you?¡± the Three Sages asked cheerfully. Levi sensed that they weren¡¯t trying to harm him. Thus, he rescinded some of his murderous intent. ¡°Why are you here?¡± He went straight to the point. The Three Sages wanted to introduce their organization so they could reveal their identities. ¡°We¡¯re from the lesiastic Order¡ª¡± However, Levi cut them off impatiently. ¡°Just tell me why you¡¯re here.¡± ¡°But we have to let you know who we are,¡± the Three Sages replied in confusion. They wanted to introduce themselves yet again, but Levi interjected, ¡°Stop wasting my time. You¡¯re from the lesiastic Order, right? Just tell me the reason for your visit.¡± ¡°All right. We¡¯ve heard about you recently. You seem to be in the possession of an Ancient Divine Sword!¡± Sensos said. Before he could continue, Levi responded, ¡°Yes, I have a sword. Are you taking it from me? Come on. It¡¯s with me now!¡± Bulder and Exto immediately replied, ¡°No, don¡¯t get us wrong. We aren¡¯t interested in the Ancient Divine Sword. We have our own weapons!¡± Levi sneered, ¡°Then you¡¯re here for Evie or my spiritual bone, huh? You want to dig out our spiritual bones and transnt them onto your body, right?¡± His voice was unfriendly, for he had assumed that was what they wanted. What other reason could there be? Sensos and the other two shared a look before bursting intoughter. ¡°Levi, you¡¯ve got it wrong. We are in possession of the legendary ss spiritual bones. The elemental spiritual bone is slightly stronger than our spiritual bones, but the difference isn¡¯t huge. There¡¯s no need for us to undergo transntation. Besides, you and your daughter are in possession of two spiritual bones. Those aren¡¯t enough for the three of us. That¡¯s not what we have in n,¡± they offered a hasty exnation. Levi was a little puzzled. ¡°Then why are you here?¡± He was ready to kill them, but they weren¡¯t even here to start a fight. He had no idea what was going on. The Three Sages found his reaction amusing. Finally, Exto spoke up. ¡°Allow me!¡± Chapter 3247 Chapter 3247 Chapter 3248 No One Can Refuse To Be Our Disciple ¡°We¡¯re here for one thing¡ªwe want you to be our disciple so we can train you to inherit our skills and be the master of North Pavilion!¡± After Exto made that announcement, the Three Sages wore proud expressions. They acted so arrogantly as though they had bestowed a great honor onto Levi. He should feel honored to be selected as our heir in North Pavilion. Even his ancestors would be proud! This is his chance to be the glory of the family! Indeed, in North Pavilion¡­ No, those from the lesiastic Order would die to be the Three Sages¡¯ disciples. Many would plead relentlessly to get to be their disciple. s, none of them were qualified. It was close to impossible to be their disciple, so they had made that statement proudly. Besides, they assumed no one would refuse to be their disciple. N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. That was why they wanted to introduce themselves. As long as they revealed their identities as the Three Sages of North Pavilion, Levi wouldn¡¯t reject their offer. Levi was shocked at how arrogant they looked. They are acting as though I would get to my knees and agree to be their disciple any minute. Do they seriously think this is my dream? ¡°Levi, we shall be honest with you. We have not taken any disciples, so you¡¯ll be our first disciple. You should know how important that means. This is an unprecedented situation. It will be the greatest honor you¡¯ll ever receive. Besides, there¡¯s no harm in agreeing to be our disciple,¡± they told him smugly. They didn¡¯t hold back and told him that bing their disciple would be his greatest honor in life. The Three Sages had never taken any disciples, for no talent had ever caught their attention. Previously, there were a few promising talents in the lesiastic Order. However, the other factions like South Pavilion, West Pavilion, and East Pavilion took action first and got the promising talents for themselves. The annoying elders from East Pavilion got two talented prodigies to join them. The prodigies had legendary ss spiritual bones that were on par with the elemental spiritual bones. Initially, the Three Sages of North Pavilion had discovered the prodigies and wanted them to join North Pavilion. North Pavilion provided them protection so no one else could capture them and extract their bones to undergo a transnt. s, no one knew East Pavilion would poach them away. Both prodigies ended up betraying the Three Sages of North Pavilion and became disciples of the elders of East Pavilion. The Three Sages of North Pavilion were enraged at the turn of events, but there was nothing they could do about it. The talents had alreadypleted the ritual to be someone else¡¯s disciples, and it was toote for the Three Sages to do anything. Later, the other factions got themselves rare prodigies, except for North Pavilion. Until now, the Three Sages of North Pavilion hadn¡¯t got themselves any suitable disciples. Thus, North Pavilion ended up bing the weakest faction with no future among the Five Pavilions. In the future, all pavilions had at least one prodigy, but North Pavilion had none. Thus, it had no future. The Three Sages could protect North Pavilion for now, but they couldn¡¯t protect North Pavilion forever. The future belonged to the younger generation. If North Pavilion was too weak, it would be finished off in the future. The Three Sages had been trying to find a sessor for years but to no avail. No one they met was qualified to be their disciple! Thus, after entering the real world, everyone started finding themselves talents with great spiritual bones. To make it simple, all factions within the lesiastic Order were preparing for apetition. They were gathering bargaining chips for thepetition. Those thatgged behind or didn¡¯t prepare enough would be finished off by other factions. Chapter 3248 Chapter 3248 Chapter 3249 The Highest Honor The Three Sages of North Pavilion had to ce their hope on the outside world. They never stopped their search. At first, they set their eyes on Azure Dragon and the other four. They knew from the start that those men possessed the elemental spiritual bones. The reason they didn¡¯t take action was that the elemental spiritual bones were among five men instead of one. It would be hard to train them all, and they wouldn¡¯t catch up with the other prodigies from other factions. The five men would have to work together to maximize their power. There were too many uncertainties, so it was neither a wise nor practical decision. The Three Sages kept that option in consideration. They were also pleasantly surprised by Levi¡¯s daughter¡¯s talent. In fact, it was the Three Sages who instructed Sonja and her peers to test Levi out. Of course, Sonja and the rest had no idea they were acting under the Three Sages¡¯ order. She thought it was her father who gave the order. After the test, Sonja and the others were utterly shocked. Despite not knowing what a spiritual bone was, they knew it was stronger than their powersbined. It was a legendary ss spiritual bone. Naturally, the news caught the Three Sages by surprise. Nevertheless, they were also informed by Sonja and the rest that Levi¡¯s spiritual bone was poor, for he relied solely on pure physique training. Many members of the lesiastic Order focused on pure physique training, and there were strong fighters among them. However, there was a limit to their power. Despite their strength, they couldn¡¯t be the strongest of all. Thus, those who did pure physique training weren¡¯t valued in the lesiastic Order. Of course, one wouldn¡¯t dare to underestimate a fighter focusing on pure physique training, for he was full of potential. The Three Sages had initially chosen Forlevia for herprehensive skills. In fact, they wanted to meet Levi and Forlevia some time ago, but Levi happened to be taking revenge on Hydron. Hence, they had to wait for a suitable time. Never did they expect that their wait would bring them a pleasant surprise. They got to witness Levi unleashing the full potential of hisbat prowess! Never mind if he focused on pure physique training, for he was strong and powerful. Besides, Levi was that capable at a young age. That was enough to prove that he was different from those who did pure physique training. All they wanted was a bright future. With Levi, they could have a secure future. Having Levi on their side would be equivalent to having Forlevia on their side. That way, their future would be even more secure. They could kill two birds with one stone, and it would be a profitable deal for them. All they had to do was to get Levi to be their disciple. They wouldn¡¯t have to go through the trouble of taking Forlevia to be their disciple, for both father and daughter would be theirs soon. In the end, they decided to select Levi after seeing how capable he could be. Others might¡¯ve targeted Levi for his spiritual bone, but the Three Sages of North Pavilion came to Levi for their future. They were confident that no one would refuse to be their disciple and give up on the honor. There was no way Levi would reject their offer, for he would be the future head of North Pavilion. They were also certain they could increase Levi¡¯s ability. Levi might be incredibly strong, but the Three Sages were in the opinion that the techniques from the outside world weren¡¯t legit. There weren¡¯t any cultivation skills or magical herbs that suited those who did pure physique training well in the outside world. They had legitimate skills and elixirs with them to train Levi systematically so he could improve his skills. At the very least, he could be stronger and increase his limits. That was how confident they were. They were pretty sure that Levi wouldn¡¯t say no. Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. There was no reason for Levi to reject them after they came all the way here to extend the offer to him. The elders from other factions had gotten a disciple each, but the Three Sages were taking only one disciple at the same time. It was the ultimate honor one could ever receive! They gazed at Levi expectantly and waited for his reply. They couldn¡¯t help but imagine he¡¯d go to his knees and address them as ¡°Masters.¡± Chapter 3249 Chapter 3249 Chapter 3250 Weak Masters ¡°By the way, we still need to introduce ourselves. We¡¯re from the North Pavilion of the lesiastic Order. They call us the Three Sages of North Pavilion. I¡¯m Sensos. He¡¯s Bulder, and that¡¯s Exto. We might be working behind the scenes, but we are in control of the North Pavilion. Even the head has to listen to us. We¡¯re among the strongest beings in North Pavilion,¡± Sensos revealed humbly while running a hand through his beard. Bulder and Exto chimed in, ¡°You won¡¯t lose out by agreeing to be our disciple. We¡¯ll help you improve using legitimate skills, elixirs, and magical herbs suitable for those doing pure physique training. You can be stronger! There is more to it. Your daughter, friends, and rtives can also receive training! You¡¯ll stand to gain more as our disciple.¡± The three elders weren¡¯t good at making empty promises, so they were telling the truth. They told Levi what he stood to gain after agreeing to be their disciple. From N?velDrama.Org. Right now, they were practically begging for Levi to be their disciple. Back then, people would beg to be their disciple, but it was the total opposite now. As they had humbled themselves, they refused to ept no as an answer. The three stared intently at Levi as they waited for the man to give them a solid answer. ¡°So you want to be my master?¡± Levi asked them as a frown marred his brows. He was utterly speechless to realize that someone was bold enough to take him as a disciple. The Three Sages replied instinctively, ¡°Yes, we want to take you as a disciple. Say yes, and we can complete the ritual now!¡± They started urging him excitedly. ¡°Forget it. Do you seriously want to be my master? I¡¯ve never heard of masters being weaker than their disciples,¡± Levi mocked. The Three Sages were stunned at his reply. Upon hearing hisment, they looked as though they had been struck by lightning. What does he mean by that? That isn¡¯t possible! Levi added, ¡°Do you seriously think you¡¯re stronger than me? Was that why you thought you could persuade me to be your disciple?¡± ¡°Yes. We¡¯re strong and influential enough to be your master!¡± the three of them responded. ¡°Sure, I can be your disciple. However, shouldn¡¯t you be stronger than me to be my masters? You¡¯re weaker than me. The cheek of you to dream of being my masters!¡± Levi gazed at them in disbelief. Is something wrong with them? Didn¡¯t they realize I¡¯m stronger than them? I can¡¯t believe they think they are mighty and undefeatable. ¡°Huh? How could that be?¡± ¡°Yeah, we did the right thing!¡± ¡°There¡¯s nothing wrong in asking you to be our disciple¡­¡± The Three Sages were confused by Levi¡¯s retort. They still couldn¡¯t figure out what had gone wrong. As the strongest and most influential figures in North Pavilion, they were qualified to take a young man as their disciple. However, they were now utterly puzzled. What went wrong? ¡°There¡¯s nothing wrong in being your masters. You¡¯ll be the direct disciple of the Three Sages of North Pavilion! It¡¯s only a matter of time before you be the head of North Pavilion.¡± ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s right. I don¡¯t think there¡¯s anything wrong about that!¡± The Three Sages of North Pavilion scrunched their expressions in bafflement. Levi gazed at them wordlessly as his brows snapped together. Are they crazy? They still haven¡¯t realized it? As Levi was staring at them as though they were fools, they bted realized what he meant. ¡°I think he means that he¡¯s stronger than us, right? Or something simr.¡± ¡°Oh, yes. He said something about ¡®masters being weaker than their disciples.¡¯¡° They started whispering among themselves. ¡°What? Does he mean he¡¯s stronger than us?¡± Comprehension dawned on them. Levi sneered, ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right. I¡¯m stronger than you!¡± Chapter 3250 Chapter 3250 Chapter 3251 My Punch ¡°What do you mean by that? That¡¯s impossible!¡± the Three Sages blurted out in unison. If Levi was stronger than them, they wouldn¡¯t havee all the way here. They would be asking to be Levi¡¯s disciples if he was indeed stronger than them instead of the other way around. That thought had never crossed their minds, so they refused to believe it. ¡°Look. I shall throw a punch!¡± Levi dered. Without hesitation, Levi threw a punch. To him, the Three Sages were fools, so it was useless to try to persuade them to change their minds. Levi was at the verge of exploding with rage if they continued being fools. Thus, he decided to show them how strong he was. I¡¯m stronger than you! My punch is stronger than your attacks! Do you want to take me as your disciple? Dream on! You aren¡¯t even qualified! Boom! Levi¡¯s punch was like a nuclear explosion that could destroy mountains and rivers. A terrifying force promptly enveloped the area. Sensing his extraordinary power, the Three Sages finally realized what was going on. Despite being fools, they were still powerful beings. In the face of eminent threat, they grew serious. It had been ages since theyst felt this threatened. Only a few in the lesiastic Order were on par with them. The devastatingly powerful punch bore so much strength that it split the earth and created a huge crack. Horrifying waves spread outward and formed a mushroom cloud. It was going to crack the like an egg and tore a hole in the sky. However, that wasn¡¯t the most terrifying part. The power that the punch contained was the scariest part. The power could be even more destructive if it weren¡¯t gathered in Levi¡¯s punch. The punch didn¡¯t seem as powerful as the one that Levi threw out to kill two hundred thousand Deities back then. In reality, it was much stronger than that previous punch. Levi had actually condensed his power so it would unleash its maximum potential at the very end. Boom! Boom! At the sight of a wave of energy so cosmical in magnitude, the Three Sages nched in horror. They weren¡¯t prepared to fend themselves against Levi and could get hurt anytime. ¡°Move away!¡± Swoosh! Swoosh! The horrible airwave ran amok, threatening to tear the space apart. The Three Sages ended up using the Art of Consumption to dodge it. After giving their all, they barely managed to avoid the punch. Forced to spread apart, theynded on the ground. The force of theirnding formed cracks on the ground. It was obvious that they were injured. That was enough for Levi¡¯s lips to curl up into a smile. Before this, no one could survive his punch. He found it fascinating that the three elderly men could avoid his punch. Indeed, the lesiastic Order should never be underestimated. The whole world assumed Levi was undefeatable after he defeated the Deities in Xyperia. N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. However, that feat was nothing to the lesiastic Order and the Esoteric Guild. Their members could achieve the feat. Not many of them could do it, but Levi was sure someone was capable of doing it. For example, the three elders standing before him. After avoiding the punch, the Three Sages were shocked beyond words. They could barely believe their eyes. Is Levi that formidable? That shouldn¡¯t be it. He might¡¯ve astonished us with his strength in Xyperia, but that doesn¡¯t mean he¡¯s undefeatable. We were sure that certain individuals in the lesiastic Order could defeat him. Someone else can attain his feat! He was, at most, as capable as the prodigies from the other factions. For example, the two prodigies that East Pavilion took from us. The Three Sages wanted Levi to be their disciple so he could crush the prodigies from other factions. Next Chapter Chapter 3251 Chapter 3251 Chapter 3253 Even Your Master Is Unfit Baring a major whopping, they¡¯d likely continue to persist with such shenanigans! That settles it! I¡¯ll beat them up badly enough just so that they understand that their master isn¡¯t fit to have me as a disciple either! Wasting no further time indulging them with idle banter, Levi decidedly let his fists do the talking. Boom! Once more, an earth-shattering fist was unleashed to the tandem of an ear-splitting explosion. An all-epassing tempest shrouded the air above them while a petrifying tremoring, akin to the wrath of the nine heavens unleashed upon the earth, ripped across through the horizon. Regardless of speed or strength, this punch exceeded that of the previous a dozen-fold. Hiss! The Three Sages of North Pavilion, too, immediately sensed danger abound; that punch was terrifying beyond their wildest expectations, and perhaps, more immense than anything they could have ever anticipated. Before, they were under the impression that he might be some way from being their equal, but now, it would seem that that might not definitely be the case. This punch is horrendeous! Their expressions were grim to the extreme. This punch is too fast! They found themselves unable to rely on their paciness to evade it as they did just now, and there was no doubt that they woulde away from this with grievous injuries even if they tried to force the issue. Having all of their escape options cut off, they had no choice but to meet that attack head-on. Boom! Boom! Boom! No longer willing to underestimate Levi, the trio variously brought their own best moves to the fore, unleashing their terrifying Art of Consumptions simultaneously. Not only did they form up a protective shield with their focused auras in front of them against that punch, but they also used the same means to meet thetter with a vigorous counterattack of their own. Bang! When the two sides shed violently, the Three Sages were taken aback by the speed and power of that punch that transcended the confines of their imaginings and into the realm of the unfathomable. Unbeknownst to them was a secret; concealed within this punch was the Annihtion st, with each subsequentyer more potent than the proceeding one. That which got had them panicky was the first wave of energy, which was followed shortly after by the second wave. Bam! It took nearly everything they had to block the first wave of energy, but the second wave that came after instantly dissipated their own Art of Consumption. Crack! Then came the third which went on to shatter the shield formed by their focused Art of Consumption. Bam! Pfft! Pfft! Pfft! Without further means of resistance at their disposal, the Three Sages were sent flying by the arrival of the fourth. But before they could react, the fifth wave of energy had already burst through to deal them all a thoroughly devastating blow. Their exceptional physical disposition allowed them to withstand it, though barely. Albeit seriously wounded, they would survive yet. However, the sixth wave erupted again, and this was also the strongest by far. It was a wave of energy so cosmical in magnitude that they could neither defend against nor escape from it, and one from which even their remarkable physical constitution could not save them. The sixth wave of energy, an amalgamation of Levi¡¯s most astonishing and terrifying prowess, was the ultimate expression of this punch¡¯s most pernicious potency. The only thing that awaited them upon contact was certain death. The eyes of the Three Sages were gripped in sheer horror. It was unimaginable andpletely inconceivable for them that Levi should possess such staggering prowess, for that degree of ability was potent enough to cull all three of them outright in an instant. Never mind that they themselves were unfit to take him on as their disciple, they also reckoned that even their master was not either, for that was on the level of their master himself. N?velDrama.Org (C) content. Powerful! He¡¯s simply too powerful! Never had they expected that it would be how their attempts at recruitment would end, and more so than that, they were not expecting to be taken out by Levi with a single punch. No! We cannot ept this oue! Even if they could not contend with having to die here, they had no alternatives, considering that there was nothing they could do in response to the sixth wave of this attack. They could already imagine the state of the North Pavilion after their own passing. She would surely be devoured by the other factions, with her members doomed to either die tragically or be condemned to very. Their fates would be utter misery in the cruel dog-eat-dog world in which the lesiastic Order existed! Chapter 3252 Chapter 3252 Chapter 3254 The Astonishment Of The Master of North Pavilion Yet, they were hapless against it. Getting killed was to be expected, as they should not have sought to cross Levi. Before the arrival of the sixth wave itself, the aura that it exuded had seemingly begun to tear at their bodies, and the scorching pain that assailed them left them wishing for death. Very soon, the sixth wave of the attack came roaring in, and like the searing sun itself, it threatened to scour them to ashes. Already convinced of the certainty of their own demise, the Three Sages had snapped their eyes shut in despair, but the attack halted before it could st them to smithereens¡ªLevi had surprisingly absorbed it back in its entirety. ¡°Huh?¡± Swiftly sensing something amiss, the trio opened their eyes in time to catch a glimpse of Levi pulling back the final wave of his own attack. Astonishing! Simply astonishing! Naturally, they understood the difficulty of drawing back an attackpared to unleashing it, especially when it came to powers that were that immense. Therein, it was clear that Levi¡¯s true might was beyond the limits of their ownprehension. ¡°Y-You¡¯re not going to kill us?¡± The Three Sages regarded Levi questioningly. ¡°I would have done so had you been covetous of my spiritual bone or weapon. But since you¡¯re merely looking to recruit a disciple, I won¡¯t! Now begone, and trouble me no more, or you shall not find yourself in such luck again next time!¡± said Levi coldly. Momentarily dumbstruck, the Three Sages held their own tongues while they stumbled off. They would certainly not being round to bother Levi again as they were, firstly and foremost, genuinely afraid that Levi might take their lives. Secondly, they were all hurt and needed to return to recuperate. However, they were all sniggering after their departure. ¡°This time, the lesiastic Order and the Esoteric Guild would be in for a riot!¡± the trio chortled. Obviously, Levi¡¯s abilities had far surpassed their own projections. Of all people, the lesiastic Order had to go tangle with him. They¡¯re inviting trouble into their backyard and setting themselves up for utter mayhem! Levi, too, was a little miffed. Having thought that he might get to ughter a couple of fighters from the lesiastic Order, he did not foresee that they would be here to recruit disciples, and without ill intent. It was also in consideration of Sonja and the others from North Pavilion who had somewhat helped him before that he opted not to kill them off. ¡°But woe be to whoever whoes next!¡± Levi dered with a sneer. The Three Sages of North Pavilion are not interested in my God Crusher and spiritual bone because they are too strong and in too privileged a position to be in need of these. It would be hard to say the same of others. In all of the lesiastic Order, there are not too many like this trio, so most of them would still be likely to covet what I have. Elsewhere. Entering into the depths of the mountains, one woulde upon a magnificent building. That was where the North Pavilion was based. The Three Sages held themselves together by sheer force of will as they dragged themselves back there, and that was when Doran Xenos, head of North Pavilion, encountered them. ¡°Whatever happened to you, my Three Sages?¡± Doran was taken aback at the sight of the trio. The Three Sages of North Pavilion, injured? This is truly unthinkable! It had been a long time since thest urrence of something like that. Who was there who could match up against the Three Sages, to begin with, and then leave them injured to this extent? Simply impossible! It would be hard enough to find someone capable of this within the lesiastic Order itself, surely? Unless¡­ it was one of those legendary figures who had gone missing? With not one, but all three of the Sages wounded, and all at the same time? That would surely take thebined efforts of the elites from the major factions of the lesiastic Order to aplish? But why would they do such a thing? Doran promptly approached to seek answers from the Three Sages, whose faces were wrought with shame. Going forward to recruit a disciple only to get beaten up to this extent? It was a good thing that we did not mention the purpose of our trip prior, as we would have been unable to show our faces back here otherwise. ¡°Stop asking already! From today onwards, the three of us shall be recuperating in retreat! You shall oversee the management of North Pavilion¡¯s affairs in our stead!¡± The Three Sages left him with that before they went off to their retreat in a hurry. Doran remained confused. Who was it who did this to them? From N?velDrama.Org. To make things worse, there was a pair of prying eyes fixated upon them from the shadows without their knowledge¡­ Chapter 3253 Chapter 3253 Chapter 3255 Difficulty In Investigating The lesiastic Order The current greatest fear of the Three Sages of North Pavilion was for someone to find out that they were injured. After all, that would mean an immense underlying danger to North Pavilion. Being the backbone of North Pavilion, people losing faith in them could mean the extermination of North Pavilion. If North Pavilion were to be under attack, them being severely injured, albeit temporary, would mean that they would bepletely powerless. s, it was as they say: you attract what you fear. N?velDrama.Org (C) content. At the moment, the Three Sages had thought that the only one who knew about their injuries was Doran Xenos, the head of North Pavilion. Never would they have imagined someone else to have witnessed the whole ordeal. Naturally, the person would also have known about their injuries. Unfortunately, that shall bring catastrophe onto North Pavilion. Meanwhile, Levi had Sonja and the rest focused on finding the Bonemasters while he himself investigated the lesiastic Order in hopes of uncovering the culprit. In fact, due to theck of manpower, Levi had even asked ck Hawk and Elterton Star for help. He even prepared many advance devices and facilities as tools to aid the investigation. Investigating the lesiastic Order proved to be too difficult of a task. When it came to Erudia, there were not many he could mobilize. They was simply too inept and too weak for the task! Although the Heavenly League could be considered aspetent, they had pretty much been completely controlled by the lesiastic Order since a long while ago. If Levi were to ask them for help, chances are they would secretly interfere with the investigation, resulting in a waste of time and resources. The biggest hurdle in the investigation was everyone¡¯s unfamiliarity regarding the lesiastic Order. The order was foreign to Levi himself. There was not a single lead for him to start with. It was all a great unknown, including where they operated, who they were, who was involved, what power they held, and many more other details. Every single information had to be obtain as they went along. Because of that, the investigation would be far more challenging. Secondly, the lesiastic Order truly was extremely powerful. Everyone within the order could be on par with a Super Deity. After all, ording to the standards of the lesiastic Order, being a Deity was merely a fundamental level, and having a strong spiritual bone was the threshold. As for a Super Deity, they were incredible fighters who had mastered many various arts and spent their days honing their skills. All those part of the lesiastic Order had relentlessly been practicing the Art of Consumption every day for years, or possibly decades. It would be impossible for any of them to be anything less than powerful. As of right then, all the information they had regarding the lesiastic Order were obtained from rumors. The true strength of the order must be more impressive than what was being said in the rumors. How was Levi supposed to carry on the investigation? Even with the help of ck Hawk and Elterton Star by his side, it was still no easy feat. It was still an immensely challenging task! In fact, it was a tremendously dangerous task! Many lives could be lost in the process. To make matters worse, it was possible for them to return empty-handed. If they could not even find out anything about the lesiastic Order, finding the culprit would be near impossible. Unless whoever did it made themselves public. However, that was a long shot. The culprit had maintained an incredibly low profile ever since undergoing the spiritual bone transnt. Not even a single word got out. Furthermore, ording to Sonja, even if a spiritual bone transnt was sessful, the recipient could not use it immediately. The recipient must first get used to the new spiritual bone before he or she could put it to use. And that takes time. A long time. Hence, Sonja had predicted that the culprit would disappear for a while so that they couldpletely familiarize themselves with the new spiritual bone and make it theirs. After that, they would proceed to cultivate their skills till they reach a certain level of mastery. Only when they were satisfied with themselves would they reveal themselves. Otherwise, it would defeat the purpose of having a spiritual bone transntation. However, that made the entire search much more difficult. Regarding the investigation, Levi felt mncholic. Days had passed. Yet not a single person sent could bring back useful information, nor were they getting any closer to having a breakthrough. There was not a single clue. There was only one other path they could take: finding the Bonemasters. From there, they could investigate further. Other than that, there were no other methods. Even Levi was starting to get anxious. ¡°How about this? Starting from now, instead of trying to find the culprit, we might as well try to find out all of the more powerful ones within the lesiastic Order!¡± Without any other choice, Levi could only attempt to gather information regarding the lesiastic Order first. He began delegating tasks once again. If the n still would not work, hisst card would be to enter the lesiastic Order himself. Either way, the culprit must be uncovered. Levi would do anything in his power to ensure that. He would not just let the person get away with it. Vengefulness coursed through Levi¡¯s veins as he balled his hands into fists. Even if it¡¯s the Master of the lesiastic Order, I would not let him off the hook after what he¡¯s done to my dear friend! That¡¯s all there is to it. Even if it takes me a long time, that¡¯s fine with me. I can wait! Chapter 3254 Chapter 3254 Chapter 3256 The Frightening Control Of Gloria Sonja and the rest helped Levi full-heartedly. Before long, they had gotten their hands on a list of thirteen Bonemasters. However, those were far from all the existing Bonemasters. They still had to continue searching. Following the search, Levi had another mission to aplish. He would start finding those Bonemasters one by one and getting them under his influence. The results yielded by Sonja and her team served as a small piece of relief to Levi. It would be best if they could uncover who the culprit was. They could not possibly be expecting Levi to fight the entire lesiastic Order. Nevertheless, that would be thest resort. A n that would only be carried out if the investigation was truly unfruitful. If that were the case, Levi would not hesitate to fight the whole lesiastic Order and demanded them to hand over the culprit. I don¡¯t care how many factions there will be, nor would I care if they had nothing to do with it. As long as you im yourselves as part of the lesiastic Order, I would assume you are one. And I will force you to hand the culprit over. By hook or by crook. I would enter the lesiastic Order with my iron fists, demanding you to hand the culprit over. Otherwise, I would make so much blood flow that even rivers can¡¯tpare. It doesn¡¯t matter if you¡¯re not involved in it. It doesn¡¯t matter if it¡¯s none of your business. If you don¡¯t know who it was, find them. Otherwise, I will show no mercy! I would destroy everything and everyone, until you can¡¯t recognize what things used to be! Nheless, Levi was aware that the n was cruel. Many innocent lives would be affected. Therefore, Levi would not proceed with that n unless it was thest straw. However, he would not discard the n to demand the lesiastic Order for the culprit. In the meantime, Gloria from West Pavilion also yielded some results. Whatever method she had used proved to be surprisingly effective. She had managed to gather the names of all forty-three Bonemasters of the lesiastic Order in one go. She called out to Floyd and handed him the name list. ¡°I had a devil of a job getting these names! But I¡¯m far from done! These are only thirteen of them. Hope they can be of use! I will continueboring hard so that we can atone for our past mistakes!¡± said Gloria. Instead of handing Floyd the entire list of names, she only gave him a portion of it. That was her strategy. If she had given Floyd everything at once, Levi and his forces might get suspicious of her. Moreover, with that tactic, she could show Floyd that she was working hard, and that would make him trust her even more. It was only a matter of time before she had aplete influence on Floyd. Not to mention that Gloria had purposefully made herself look disheveled and exhausted. Anyone whoid eyes on her would immediately think she had put in a lot of effort for the task. The sight not only moved Floyd, it even evoked a hint of heartache. What had I done to deserve this, allowing Gloria to risk so much for me? Floyd¡¯s hands trembled as he held the name list. ¡°Gloria, I¡­¡± The words got caught in Floyd¡¯s throat. No matter how hard he tried, he could not voice them out. N?velDrama.Org (C) content. To Floyd, the woman standing in front of him had been the kindest to him. At that key moment, not only did she stay by his side, she even helped him wholeheartedly so that he could fix his mistakes. If it weren¡¯t for Gloria, Floyd could not imagine the consequences that would befall him. It was Gloria who allowed him to lift his chin in confidence. He had got his mind set on Gloria for the rest of his life! Whether or not I end up with Gloria in the end, I will dedicate my entire life to Gloria. With his hands still holding tightly to the name list, Floyd had made the decision. From that moment onwards, if Gloria had asked him to kill himself, he would have done so with zero hesitation. He would not even ask why¡­ Just because she was Gloria, he would give up his life for no rhyme and reason. He would not question her at all! With that, Gloria hadpletely gained control. That was a demonstration of the frightening power of maniption that she had! With just a snap of her fingers, she could have one¡¯s heart, soul, and mind within the palm of her hands. If Floyd ever found out it was Gloria who set him up, he would no longer think it was Gloria¡¯s fault. In fact, he would me himself! ¡°Go now, quickly! I imagine your Master would need the name list immediately!¡± urged Gloria. ¡°Alright!¡± Floyd nodded fervently in response as a wave of emotions washed over him. ¡°Ah¡­ wait a second!¡± A thought shed through Gloria¡¯s mind as she hurriedly called after Floyd. Even though Floyd had made his way, he instantly stopped in his tracks and turned to look at Gloria. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Chapter 3255 Chapter 3255 Chapter 3257 Just A Tool ¡°Please don¡¯t tell your Master about my existence. Tell him that you have found those names on your own! Otherwise, your Master or the others might think I was up to something!¡± Gloria exined, ¡°Right now, they are very wary of all those from the lesiastic Order. This is not the time to reveal our rtionship! Don¡¯t do anything that might destroy us!¡± After a brief pause, she advised earnestly, ¡°After this whole ordeal is over, I will follow you to meet your Master! It¡¯s too early for that now, and it might potentially ruin our rtionship!¡± A lump began to form in Floyd¡¯s throat as he sniffed. Does that mean Gloria has nned to meet my parents someday as well? The thought made Floyd¡¯s heart warm and fuzzy. Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. Gloria had chosen to stay by his side through his toughest moments. Did that not prove that she wanted to be with him? Plus, she has taken everything into consideration. She has even thought about how she would interact with Master in the future! Where else could he find such a perfect woman? At that thought, Floyd broke into a huge grin as joy overwhelmed his heart. ¡°You sure have thought of everything! Don¡¯t worry, after this is over, I will bring you to officially meet Master and everyone else! There are all amazing people! I¡¯m sure they¡¯ll love you!¡± Floyd tried his best to suppress the ecstasy he was feeling. He had already begun to fantasize about that moment when Levi and Zoey praised Gloria in amazement. ¡°I¡¯m looking forward to it! Now, go!¡± urged Gloria. The second Floyd disappeared out of her sight, Gloria¡¯s beaming smile vanished into thin air. In its ce was an evil sneer that could make anyone¡¯s hair stood on its end. ¡°Ha! I have pretty much already figured out who had gotten the spiritual bone of Azure Dragon and the others! No one can provoke him, not even Levi Garrison himself!¡± Gloria smirked. ¡°But before that, I must have the spiritual bone of Levi¡¯s daughter!¡± Gloria began thinking out loud. ¡°Firstly, I must first find a way to find out how strong Forlevia¡¯s spiritual bone is! Those b*stards at North Pavilion already have that piece of information, but they refused to reveal it!¡± She gritted her teeth in anger. ¡°It¡¯s a little difficult to get through them. I¡¯ll have to do it myself!¡± Her lips quickly curved into a twisted smile. ¡°Guess I¡¯d have to make full use of my dear puppet, Floyd! That should be easy! Right now, no one can even get close to that precious daughter of Levi, but I might stand a chance! Hahahaha!¡± Gloriaughed maliciously. Her demeanor turned icy as a blood-thirsty glint shed across her eyes. Floyd would be her tool! She hadpletely gained control over Floyd with all her tricks and irs. When the time came around, Floyd would give in to her wishes. Levi was powerful and inapproachable. However, with a fool such as Floyd on her side, she would have no issue getting near Levi. With that, she could easily have her hands on what she wanted. The best part of her n was that Floyd had no idea, and one could not escape a trap they¡¯re not aware of. All that could be said about Gloria was that her methods, albeit sly, were extremely effective. It was of great luck that Floyd was in a vulnerable position for her to take advantage of. In the meantime, Floyd enthusiastically passed Levi the list of names of the Bonemasters. Levi hurriedly epted the list from Floyd and scanned its contents. Unfortunately, out of thirteen of those names, five of them were the same from the list Sonja gave. As it turned out, even that detail was all part of Gloria¡¯s n. When she had heard that Sonja and her team were looking for the Bonemasters as well, she found out beforehand the names on Sonja¡¯s list. She then intentionally repeated five of the names when she pass the list to Floyd. That way, she could avoid any form of suspicion from Levi. Needless to say, Gloria had thought of everything. The key to her sess was the fact that Levi had no idea she existed. Without a solid reason, he would not suddenly be suspicious of a potential spy. Not to mention Gloria¡¯s meticulous nning strategy. Too caught up with finding the Bonemasters, Levi naturally did not give anything else much thought. After eliminating five of the names, he confirmed the other eight. ¡°Good job! You there, immediately have your eyes out for these eight people, and bring them to me!¡± Levi ordered Cyrus and his team. Chapter 3256 Chapter 3256 Chapter 3258 No Fear Of Death ¡°Also let Sonja and her team know that we¡¯ve gotten these eight other Bonemasters so they won¡¯t repeat the same piece of information!¡± added Levi. After that, with a bit more effort from Sonja¡¯s side, Levi had no doubt that they would have all the Bonemasters at their disposal in no time. From the looks of it, there seemed to be a high chance of sess. ¡°Great job, Floyd! Not a lot of people could aplish this mission!¡± As he was speaking, Levi patted Floyd on thetter¡¯s shoulder. ¡°I received help from friends, Master!¡± Floyd beamed. ¡°Still, be careful not to trust anyone blindly. Either way, amazing job!¡± Floyd had been praised. I can finally be of some use. I can make up for the guilt I felt! Once again, Floyd was touched by Gloria¡¯s actions. I owe it all to her! N?velDrama.Org (C) content. Floyd also gave the magical herbs he had found to Azure Dragon and the other four for their recovery. Azure Dragon and the rest were looking better as well. Although they were still lying on the hospital beds, they seemed to be recovering quite nicely. Receiving the magical herbs, they gave Floyd warm smiles, not forgetting to advise him about being careful. All that made Floyd feel even better. All of this is because of Gloria. If it was not for her, Floyd would most likely still be in a state of self-usation. He wanted so badly to shout across the rooftops about the best girlfriend that he had. However, he remembered Gloria¡¯s advice and remained patient. ¡°Master, I shall keep looking!¡± dered Floyd. ¡°Okay. Be careful! Limit your contact with anyone from the lesiastic Order, or even better, don¡¯t go near them at all!¡± Levi could not help but advise again. Unfortunately, that made Floyd think even more highly of Gloria¡¯s intelligence. After all, she had seen iting. Master had truly gotten paranoid of all those from the lesiastic Order. Even the mention of them was enough for him to have his guard up. If I were to say anything now, Master truly will get suspicious, and that could potentially ruin something beautiful. Never would he have imagined that it wall all part of Gloria¡¯s schemes. In the following days, Levi no longer stay hidden. Rather, he boldly waltzed around Heavenly Base. Instead of searching aimlessly, I might as well attract them here. As of then, hecked a deterrence against the lesiastic Order. Because of that, he might as well openly wait for the arrival of the lesiastic Order. After all, many things that he owned could attract them. God Crusher itself was enough for many to drool. Levi could be certain that everyone from the lesiastic Order thought that God Crusher was an Ancient Divine Sword. He was worried that they could not find him. After all, not everyone had the power and authority of the Three Sages of North Pavilion. How could they have found Levi so easily? Hence, Levi decided to just go out in the open. At the word that Levi had returned to Heavenly Base, all factions of the lesiastic Order soon erupt in excitement. Levi was finally under their radar. The question then became: who should be the one to test the waters? Who should be the first to go up against Levi and ess his strength to see how powerful he is ording to the standards of the lesiastic Order? Everybody looked at each other in hopes that someone else would be the sacrificialmb. Because of that, no one volunteered. In the end, however, some of them could not help themselves. Of course, they had no intentions of facing Levi on their own. With that, they began forming alliances among the factions. If everyone goes together, things should be fine, right? Facing Levi alone might be a challenge, but if everyone teamed up, then it should not be a problem. That way, no one would have to be sacrificed, and everyone¡¯s goal could be achieved. The suggestion was quickly backed up by many others. Everyone wanted to join forces. Instead of watching idly by the sidelines, they might as well help out. No matter how powerful Levi was, they were certain they could have the upper hand if everyone worked together. And so, aside from the Five Pavilions, all thirteen smaller factions joined forces and charged for Heavenly Base in search of Levi. ¡°You¡¯re finally here! There truly are many idiots who have no fear of death. Looks like the lesiastic Order is no different!¡± Levi smirked. Chapter 3257 Chapter 3257 Chapter 3259 I Do Not Know Who The Heck You Are The Heavenly League was shocked when hundreds of people appeared at their doorstep. The group of formidable-looking people exuded an aura so intense that the Heavenly League felt like they were about to face a horrible cmity. It even got to the point where the league thought they would copse under the sheer intensity of the aura. N?velDrama.Org (C) content. On top of that,rge beasts growled beside the lesiastic Order and were ready to devour any living thing that they could sink their teeth into. Those creatures were much more powerful than those found in the restricted areas, but still, the order managed to tame them. The lesiastic Order¡¯s message to Levi was loud and clear. Nobody messes with us! The Heavenly Guards were so terrified by the scene that they were all shaking in their boots, for every member of the lesiastic Order was like a god to them. Even the weakest in the order was on par with Floyd, The Cardinal Hall General, while most of the others were stronger than Azure Dragon and the other Great Wars Regiment. The Super Deities Xyperia created were nothingpared to those of the lesiastic Order because even the three strongest fighters the country had were no match for the order. After all, to the lesiastic Order, Deities were only warriors that were qualified to cultivate the Art of Consumption. Without being taught the proper way to cultivate, Deities would only be able to develop their spiritual bone but not utilize it. Hence, their power would be very much limited. That was what made the lesiastic Order so strong and fearsome. With so many powerful warriors gathering in front of them, the Heavenly Guards immediately made a break for it because they feared for their lives. The lesiastic Order members might be afraid to face Levi alone, but with so many of theirrades present, they no longer had that concern. ¡°Where¡¯s Levi? Get him out here right now!¡± roared the order before their voice echoed in every corner of the Heavenly Base. Meanwhile, Levi was seated on his throne inside the Heavenly Base, waiting for the order to make their move. Since the Heavenly Guards had retreated, it did not take the lesiastic Order long to locate Levi. ¡°Levi¡¯s in the main hall!¡± shouted somebody before the order swarmed to the location reported. When they saw that Levi was casually enjoying his tea instead of weing them, the order became furious. How dare this man ignore us! Does he really think that he¡¯s above us? This is uneptable! He may have butchered two hundred thousand Deities with a single punch, but those Deities were nothing but amateurs. Even though not many in the order can im to have aplished such a feat, we don¡¯t think he has what it takes to best the strongest in our ranks. He must think otherwise if he isn¡¯t paying us respects! ¡°What¡¯s the meaning of this, Levi? You should¡¯ve weed us out there if you knew we wereing,¡± shouted a member of the order angrily. In response, Levi scowled at the person speaking to him. Who the heck are these people, and why should I wee them? I don¡¯t even know them! The lesiastic Order is nothing but a bunch of weirdos. ¡°How dare you remain seated now that we¡¯re right in front of you! You must have a death wish!¡± The group of people got even more furious when Levi refused to move a muscle. The lesiastic Order thought of themselves as higher beings who deserved to have others kneel before them in a show of respect. All inferior beings should kneel before us, and Levi is no exception! Chapter 3258 Chapter 3258 Chapter 3260 You Stole The God Crusher Because the order thought they were superior to others, they would gift others with elixirs or some low- grade Art of Consumption if they felt generous, so naturally, many respected them. However, that was not the case with Levi since he did not feel the same way about the order. Even after the order had specifically asked Levi to kneel, he only responded by giving them a baffled look, which did not sit right with them. The lesiastic Order was convinced that Levi was mocking them and would not stand for it. Did he just take us for fools? Unforgivable! Who the heck does he think he is? He¡¯s the foolish one for not paying us respects! ¡°Why the heck are you still sitting there? Are you deaf, Levi?¡± questioned the order furiously. ¡°Wait a second. That¡¯s¡­ That¡¯s an Ancient Divine Sword!¡± stammered a member suddenly when he noticed the weapon that the lesiastic Order had been searching high and low for. That sword is why we came here today! Levi¡¯s and Forlevia¡¯s spiritual bones were never the reason the order marched over to the Heavenly Base. Instead, it was for the Ancient Divine Sword. During the previous battle, the order could tell that even though Levi possessed the sword, he could not unleash its true power because he was not well-versed in swordsmanship. Everyone in the order dreamed of wielding the legendary weapon, for they knew that they could not take on Levi or his daughter on their own. However, with the sword in hand, they might just have a glimmer of hope. At that point, hundreds of people stared intently at the God Crusher as though they were looking at the most magnificent treasure they had ever seen. Each drooled over the weapon and was so distracted that they stood still like statues. From the obvious look on their faces, Levi could easily tell what was going through their minds. As expected, these guys desire to get their hands on my sword. After exchanging looks, the members of the order started to carry out their plot. ¡°This sword looks very familiar, doesn¡¯t it?¡± asked one of the members. ¡°You¡¯re right; it does look familiar. I feel like I¡¯ve seen it somewhere before,¡± replied another quickly. ¡°Have you all forgotten? This is the weapon our order lost some time ago, and we¡¯ve been searching for it ever since.¡± After hearing what the order had to say, he could not help but scoff in response because he could see right through them. Is this how most fighters carry themselves these days? They can¡¯t fight to save their lives, but they sure can act. These people should be actors instead! Two members at the front widened their eyes as if they were genuinely surprised. ¡°You¡¯re absolutely right! This is the Ancient Divine Sword we lost! But why is it here?¡± Then, the group of people shifted their attention to Levi. ¡°Levi, did you steal this Ancient Divine Sword from the lesiastic Order?¡± ¡°It¡¯s no wonder we couldn¡¯t find it. You took it without our permission!¡± ¡°There¡¯s no denying it now because we caught you red-handed! What do you have to say for yourself?¡± The Heavenly Guards at the scene immediately dropped their jaws when they heard the lesiastic Order¡¯s usation. Can they even do that? They¡¯re iming the God Crusher to be theirs and using Levi of theft! It just goes to show that the lesiastic Order will do anything to get their hands on the weapon. If Levi refuses to hand the sword over, they¡¯ll have an excuse to go to war with the man. One way or another, they¡¯ll ensure that they have the God Crusher in their possession in the end. What a despicable bunch! Levi was so amused that he almost pped his hands for the show the lesiastic Order had put up. N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. When he heard the order¡¯s ridiculous usation, he almost spat his tea. They¡¯re saying that I stole the God Crusher? What a joke! Chapter 3259 Chapter 3259 Chapter 3261 Do You Come From A Long Line Of Thugs Levi could not believe how shameless the lesiastic Order was. Do these people even have any honor at all? Do they think they can just go around using people like that? Had Levi gotten the God Crusher from somewhere or someone, he would have given the order the benefit of the doubt. However, the man crafted the sword himself, so there was no way the weapon belonged to the order. I created the God Crusher, yet they have the audacity to im that it belonged to them and that I stole it? Unbelievable! After witnessing how low the order was willing to stoop to im the God Crusher, Levi was convinced that they would have gotten their way had they dealt with another person. Unfortunately, they just messed with the wrong guy! Even the Three Sages of North Pavilion were no match for me, yet these thugs think they can challenge me? However, since Levi disliked bragging, he did not mention how he beat the Three Sages of the lesiastic Order. ¡°Hahaha!¡± Instead of being angry, Leviughed out loud, which utterly baffled the order. ¡°What the heck are youughing at, Levi?¡± ¡°Are you denying the fact you stole from us? It¡¯d be foolish to do so because we have solid proof!¡± ¡°The Ancient Divine Sword is physical evidence, and we¡¯re the witnesses. As we said, you¡¯re caught red-handed, so I¡¯m not sure what it is that you find so funny.¡± Chuckling, Levi responded to the order with a sharp question. ¡°Tell me, did youe from a long line of thugs?¡± ¡°What the heck is that supposed to mean?¡± Enraged, the group of people immediately looked daggers at Levi. Did he seriously just mock us? ¡°Since you people imed that this sword belonged to you, do you know what it¡¯s called?¡± questioned Levi. N?velDrama.Org (C) content. Caught by surprise, the lesiastic Order members froze as they struggled to figure out what to call the weapon. After all, the Ancient Divine Sword did not actually belong to them. In order to answer Levi, the members each came up with a different name. ¡°The name of the sword is Dragon Scale!¡± ¡°It¡¯s called Sky Reach!¡± ¡°The Dragon Tail!¡± ¡°The Emerald Thorn!¡± In the end, the lesiastic Order came up with dozens of random names for the Ancient Divine Sword, and it was aplete mess. With the members looking awkwardly at each other, the hall suddenly fell dead silent. One simple question was all it took for Levi to expose the order, for he knew that none of them had any idea what the weapon was called. Since they did not have the time to discuss the name, each of them had no choice but to make up their own. At that moment, every member of the lesiastic Order was so embarrassed that they dared not to lift their heads. However, just when everybody was about to lose hope, somebody spoke up, ¡°Have you all forgotten? This Ancient Divine Sword is called the God Crusher because it¡¯s powerful enough to crush even the gods! It was kept in the Wolf God Pce until someone ran off with it.¡± It turned out that person was the leader of the Wolf God Pce. ¡°He¡¯s right. I remember now! It¡¯s called the God Crusher!¡± ¡°I, too, remember that it used to be in the Wolf God Pce until somebody stole it!¡± ¡°It¡¯s called the God Crusher, isn¡¯t it, Levi? What do you have to say for yourself now?¡± The order began to question Levi again, but still, the smirk on his face did not fade away. ¡°That¡¯s correct. This Ancient Divine Sword is indeed named the God Crusher, but do you know who named it?¡± Levi challenged the lesiastic Order with yet another question. ¡°It was me! I named it the God Crusher because it was meant for the Lab of Gods.¡± The order was stunned once again when Levi mentioned the Lab of Gods, for they had never heard of that name before, even though those at theboratories knew both them and the Esoteric Guild. ¡°You¡¯re lying!¡± Chapter 3260 Chapter 3260 Chapter 3262 Forlevia Stole The Art Of Consumption ¡°What do you mean you named it? What does this Ancient Divine Sword have to do with you? This sword has been around before your ancestors were even born!¡± ¡°You must¡¯ve stolen this sword! Give it back to us, and we might just let you go this once!¡± As everyone started yelling at Levi, someone realized they hadn¡¯t seen his daughter and asked, ¡°By the way, where is your daughter? Hand her over too!¡± Heh, let¡¯s see what these guys want from my daughter¡­ Amused by the thought of that, Levi asked with a smile, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with my daughter? Why should I hand her over?¡± ¡°I¡¯m surprised you have the audacity to ask us why! Are you not aware of what your daughter has done?¡± shouted the head of the Wolf God Pce angrily. ¡°Let me ask you this, Levi. Is your daughter¡¯s technique simr to the Art of Consumption from the lesiastic Order?¡± someone in the crowd asked. As that is something that Levi took great pride in, he felt incredibly proud the moment he heard them mention it. ¡°Yes, that¡¯s true! We¡¯ve been getting that a lot!¡± Levi replied with a nod. ¡°Heh¡­ Do you know why? Because that is the Art of Consumption itself! Your daughter didn¡¯t invent an original technique that resembles the Art of Consumption! She stole it from the lesiastic Order just like how you stole God Crusher! This reminds me, Wolf God Pce did lose God Crusher along with a technique book on the Art of Consumption! It¡¯s clear as day now! You stole God Crusher for yourself and the Art of Consumption for your daughter!¡± Everyone nodded in agreement upon hearing that. ¡°Ah! So, that¡¯s what happened? It all makes sense now!¡± ¡°I knew it was impossible for her to invent the Art of Consumption on her own!¡± ¡°Even the elites from the lesiastic Order can¡¯t do it, let alone a little girl like her!¡± ¡°She stole the Art of Consumption and imed to have invented it by herself? What a shameless thief!¡± ¡°She¡¯s a thief!¡± ¡°She¡¯s a thief!¡± ¡°She¡¯s a thief!¡± Everyone started chanting along in unison, much to Levi¡¯s amusement. Me? Steal God Crusher and the Art of Consumption? These guys are seriously trying to frame me with such a baseless usation just so they could get their hands on God Crusher and Evie¡¯s spiritual bone? What a joke! I¡¯m surprised they even managed to justify their usations! Well¡­ I suppose it is quite unlikely for a child like Evie to invent something as powerful as the Art of Consumption. Simrly, it is equally unlikely for me to possess a terrifyingly powerful weapon like God Crusher. Therefore, their logic does make sense. p! p! p! Levi apuded while asking, ¡°So, you¡¯ve solved your little mystery, eh? I¡¯m the one who stole the sword and the Art of Consumption? Is that it?¡± ¡°Of course! Who else could it be?¡± Everyone nodded in agreement. ¡°What do you guys think I should do, then?¡± Levi asked curiously. Everyone froze when they heard that. Wait¡­ What? Did Levi just admit to it? Is he really going to just give in like this? Anyone with a decent amount of brain cells could tell that we¡¯re exaggerating the severity of his crimes, but no one dares call us out on it because they fear our strength. Is that the case for Levi as well? Is he choosing not to protest because he knows he has no choice in this situation? Well¡­ He really doesn¡¯t have a choice, though! Ha! Who would¡¯ve thought that the great Levi would end up submitting to us, eh? Looks like he isn¡¯t all that powerful, after all! He simply hasn¡¯t met his match before this! That thought put a disdainful smile on all their faces instantly. N?velDrama.Org (C) content. ¡°Right now, what you must do is hand both God Crusher and your daughter over to us!¡± Chapter 3261 Chapter 3261 Chapter 3263 Come And Take It ¡°What are you guys nning on doing with my daughter?¡± Levi asked deliberately. ¡°What else do you think? Your daughter has stolen the Art of Consumption which belongs to us, the lesiastic Order! So, we will remove all traces of the Art of Consumption from her!¡± Levi chuckled. ¡°Oh, that¡¯s it? And here I thought you guys were after her spiritual bone!¡± Everyone felt something was off when they heard that. For some reason, they felt as if he was being sarcastic and making a mockery of them. That was especially the case since they really were after Forlevia¡¯s spiritual bone. Their n was simple. All they needed was to get Forlevia here and test what legendary ss her spiritual bone belonged to. It was no secret that Azure Dragon and the others had their elemental spiritual bones taken. A wise elder once told them that Forlevia¡¯s spiritual bone was probably much better than those elemental spiritual bones. As such, the lesiastic Order wanted to find out what Forlevia¡¯s spiritual bone was actually like. They knew they couldn¡¯t possibly obtain the spiritual bone for themselves, but they still wanted to know what it was like. Given how an elemental spiritual bone was enough for the lesiastic Order to be so powerful, one could only imagine how much stronger they would get with Forlevia¡¯s. Countless organizations and individuals had set their sights on her spiritual bone, but none of them dared make their move because they feared Levi¡¯s power. Wanting to y it safe, everyone simply stood on the sidelines and observed the situation before deciding if they should strike. Of course, they knew that the big shots were all waiting to see what they would find. Although it was highly unlikely for them to get the spiritual bone in the end, it would still be favorable for them if they helped the big shots identify Forlevia¡¯s spiritual bone. ¡°Quit wasting our time with idle chit-chat, Levi! Hand the sword and your daughter over now!¡± someone urged him impatiently. N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. ¡°My daughter will be here shortly. As for the sword¡­ It¡¯s right here with me, so you guys can juste over and take it!¡± Levi seemed to havepletely submitted himself to them. ¡°Go get the sword, Ghost Wolf!¡± The head of the Wolf God Pce sent his most senior disciple to fetch the sword. On top of having a big and tall physique, Ghost Wolf also had a wolf the size of a tiny hill following behind him. The two of them looked so intimidating when that the entire area fell silent, and the Heavenly Guards were all trembling in fear while suffocating from the powerful aura. Their power surpassed that of Xyperia¡¯s top three Super Deities. Ghost Wolf had an icy-cold look on his face as he slowly made his way toward Levi. Being an incredibly talented member of the lesiastic Order, Ghost Wolf was very famous and had tons of people cing high hopes on him. Because of that, he had an insanely arrogant personality to match his ridiculous power. It wouldn¡¯t even be an overstatement to say that he regarded himself as better than most people in the world. The only ones that he actually acknowledged were the elites from the big shots. Everyone else, including Levi, meant nothing to him. In fact, Ghost Wolf firmly believed that he was capable of anything Levi could do. Wow, Ghost Wolf sure has a terrifying look in his eyes! He¡¯s ring at me like I¡¯m his arch-enemy or something. There¡¯s so much hostility in his eyes that people might even think I killed his parents, but I don¡¯t even know who he is! Why does he hate me so much? Is he even right in the head? Upon arriving in front of Levi, Ghost Wolf shed him a taunting smile, prompting the giant wolf behind him to bare its teeth and snarl. After they had both taunted Levi, Ghost Wolf instinctively reached out to take God Crusher from him. However, Levi was quicker and grabbed the sword before Ghost Wolf could eveny a finger on it. Everyone was confused and wondered what Levi was trying to do. Ghost Wolf too, frowned at him in confusion as he asked loudly, ¡°What are you doing? What¡¯s the meaning of this? Are you not going to hand it over?¡± Chapter 3262 Chapter 3262 Chapter 3264 I Just Love Killing Them A powerful aura erupted from his body, and the giant wolf behind him started growling fiercely as well. It was as if a singlemand from Ghost Wolf was all it would take for the giant wolf to tear Levi to shreds and eat him up. Everyone else in the background had confused looks on their faces as they watched on. What is Levi trying to do this time? Is he going back on his word to hand the sword over? Noticing that Ghost Wolf was ring at him intensely like he wanted to devour him, Levi did the same as well. ¡°Give me the sword now! I won¡¯t say this again!¡± Ghost Wolf warned, and the giant wolf roared loudly behind him. The sheer force of the soundwave alone was enough to crumble the buildings behind Levi, but he simply stood there staring back at Ghost Wolf without even flinching. The next thing they knew, a loud metallic noise was heard as Levi unsheathed God Crusher with one hand. The de was shining as bright as the sun, affecting everyone¡¯s vision and consciousness in the area. Everyone instinctively raised their hands to shield their eyes from the blinding light. Whoosh! Whoosh! Levi¡¯s eyes lit up with murderous intent as he maneuvered the sword up and down with lightning speed, severing both of Ghost Wolf¡¯s arms in the process. ¡°Argh!¡± What followed was a blood-curdling scream that echoed throughout the entire Heavenly Base. Ghost Wolf copsed to the floor and rolled around in agonizing pain. To make matters worse, he didn¡¯t even see what Levi did. Everyone¡¯s eyes went wide with shock when they finally realized what was going on. Levi had made his move and severed both of Ghost Wolf¡¯s arms in a single move. Nobody had expected for Levi to pull a sudden move like that at all. The head of the Wolf God Pce was on the verge of losing his mind at that point. No! That¡¯s my most precious disciple! He¡¯s supposed to be the future of Wolf God Pce! I can¡¯t believe he just lost both of his arms like that! D*mn you, Levi! I¡¯ll kill you! The head of the Wolf God Pce wasn¡¯t the only one consumed by rage. Ghost Wolf¡¯s gigantic pet too, lunged itself at Levi after seeing what he did to its master. ¡°You¡¯ve got some guts snarling and growling at me, you stupid mutt!¡± Levi shouted coldly while staring the giant wolf down. Swoosh! Swoosh! Swoosh! He didn¡¯t even move a muscle, but beams of light could be seen flying out of God Crusher. The gigantic wolf let out a deafening roar when its body came into contact with the beams of light. Blood sprayed everywhere as the giant wolf was sliced up into tiny chunks on the spot. While Levi had gotten used to people yelling in his face, he grew incredibly furious when an animal dared do the same. Levi had been putting up with the wolf¡¯s antics for quite some time now, so it attacking him was thest straw. Ghost Wolf was struggling to get back on his feet, but Levi stomped his head back down to the ground. Unable to do anything but writhe about helplessly, Ghost Wolf cried out in pain and agony. Naturally, the men from the Wolf God Pce were infuriated by the sight before them. They all stepped forward and red daggers at Levi as they waited for their leader to give them the word. They believed that Levi was only able to take down Ghost Wolf and his pet wolf because of God Crusher, and that he wasn¡¯t actually all that powerful without it. ¡°What is the meaning of this, Levi? Weren¡¯t you going to hand God Crusher back to us? Why did you sever my disciple¡¯s arms?¡± shouted the leader of the Wolf God Pce angrily. ¡°Get on your knees and apologize to us!¡± ¡°First, you stole an Ancient Divine Sword from the lesiastic Order. Then, you stole the Art of Consumption from us. And now, you hurt our member? You have gone way too far!¡± Even now, they¡¯re still trying to use me of those things? Levi thought to himself with a chuckle as he increased the amount of pressure on Ghost Wolf¡¯s head, causing it to explode on the spot. N?velDrama.Org (C) content. ¡°Heh¡­ I¡¯m not one for reasoning with people. I just love killing them!¡± he said coldly. Chapter 3263 Chapter 3263 Chapter 3265 You Guys Look Adorable Levi killing someone all of a sudden was something the lesiastic Order had not expected at all. Not only did he kill one of their pet beasts, but he also killed Ghost Wolf in such a gruesome manner before their eyes. Ghost Wolf was the Wolf God Pce¡¯s most talented member and represented their future, so Levi crushing his head beneath his heel was the ultimate form of humiliation for them all. The head of the Wolf God Pce was trembling all over after losing his favorite disciple. Compared to other major organizations within the lesiastic Order, the Wolf God Pce was considered mediocre at best. It wasn¡¯t until Ghost Wolf came along that they finally found great hope in making their organization strong. As such, the Wolf God Pce did everything it could to nurture Ghost Wolf in hopes of someday gaining a foothold in the lesiastic Order. However, all of that hope was lost along with Ghost Wolf¡¯s life when Levi took it. D*mn it! I regret sending Ghost Wolf to retrieve the sword earlier! I should¡¯ve sent someone else instead! With that in mind, the head of the Wolf God Pce bellowed, ¡°You¡¯re going to die today, Levi! No one will be able to save you now!¡± ¡°Kill him!¡± the remaining members of the Wolf God Pce shouted in unison. The head of the Wolf God Pce then turned toward the crowd and yelled, ¡°Don¡¯t you guys see? Levi is never going to hand God Crusher and his daughter over to us! He¡¯s doing this on purpose!¡± That was when they slowly came to the realization that Levi had tricked them all. The fact that Levi had killed Ghost Wolf was more than enough to prove it. Levi had decided that he wouldn¡¯t waste any more time and energy reasoning with those shameless fools. N?velDrama.Org (C) content. With the way things were going, the head of the Wolf God Pce decided to drop all pretense and revealed his true intentions. ¡°Well? What are you all waiting for? Let¡¯s attack together and kill Levi! After that, we¡¯ll get both God Crusher and his daughter! We can also get our hands on Levi¡¯s spiritual bone! Come on, quit pretending! We came here for the Ancient Divine Sword and his daughter¡¯s spiritual bone, didn¡¯t we? Let¡¯s take him down now!¡± ¡°All right, then!¡± ¡°Yeah! Let¡¯s go all out and take Levi down!¡± ¡°Exactly! We should just kill Levi and take both his and his daughter¡¯s spiritual bones!¡± ¡°Let us all work together and take Levi down! We¡¯ll tell the world that we punished him for stealing the Ancient Divine Sword and the Art of Consumption from us!¡± All the other major organizations within the lesiastic Order decided to drop their acts as well. Although they had all agreed to team up against Levi,petition between the organizations within the lesiastic Order was insanely hardcore. Each and every one of them was merciless and often turned against one another in order to keep the loot for themselves. Life for them was a lot harsher than anyone else in the outside world. ¡°You¡¯re going to die, Levi! We¡¯ll carve your spiritual bone right out of your body while you¡¯re still alive! You¡¯ll be in so much pain that you¡¯ll beg us to finish you off! We¡¯ll make you suffer a fate worse than death!¡± Everyone was ring at Levi like a pack of starving beasts eyeing a juicy chunk of meat. ¡°I just want to take Levi¡¯s life, so you guys can have the spiritual bone to yourselves! I won¡¯t let him die easily! He must suffer all the pain in the world before he is allowed to leave this world! I will torture his family and friends to death too!¡± shouted the head of the Wolf God Pce. Everyone in the Wolf God Pce hated Levi so much that they wanted nothing but to sink their teeth into his flesh. In fact, they had evene up with hundreds of ways to torture Levi as brutally as possible. ¡°Haha! It feels really good seeing those looks on your faces! You guys look so much more adorable this way! Please don¡¯t try to act all sanctimonious ever again! It¡¯s so disgusting that it makes me nauseous!¡± Levi said with a chuckle. ¡°You sure talk big for someone who¡¯s about to die, Levi! Let¡¯s see if you¡¯ll still be able to keep that attitude upter!¡± Chapter 3264 Chapter 3264 Chapter 3266 Tea To Die For The hundreds of members from all thirteen organizations within the lesiastic Order began moving forward. Although it may not seem like much, every single one of them was an incredibly powerful fighter. Their strength was equal to thousands of Super Deities from Xyperia. As they channeled the Art of Consumption, terrifying energy filled the air and leveled the entire Heavenly Base in an instant. They were well aware of how powerful Levi was, especially with the Ancient Divine Sword in hand. Ghost Wolf is considered an elite among us. Although it was a surprise attack from Levi that resulted in Ghost Wolf¡¯s defeat, it would still require a significant amount of power to pull that off so easily. That means, Levi must be a highly capable fighter himself! Not wanting to risk underestimating Levi, they teamed up to fully utilize their superiority in numbers against him. ¡°Today, we shall teach your ignorant a*s that there will always be someone stronger than you!¡± To the lesiastic Order, Levi was just a naive and ignorant fool who thought he was invincible just because he won a couple of fights. They believed that he was nothingpared to them, and that they were going to show Levi just how weak he was. They were such an arrogant and egotistical bunch that they saw everyone else in the world as nothing but peasants. Levi should rejoice in knowing that we even bothered to team up against a small fry like him, and yet he¡¯s just casually sitting there with a nonchnt look on his face? Does he really think he¡¯s invincible? Such insolence is punishable by death! ¡°Kill him!¡± Hell-bent on getting their revenge, the Wolf God Pce¡¯s men were the first to charge forward. Everyone else then quickly followed suit. They were all using different forms of the Art of Consumption in their attacks, so there were hundreds of attacks surging toward Levi at once. Even so, Levi simply sat there without a care in the world. He even held a cup of tea up to his mouth and prepared to take a sip. Tiny ripples could be seen on the surface of the tea, but Levi remained perfectly still in the face of hundreds of attacks. The energy from those attacks had taken the form of terrifying waves and beams. Boom! With a deafening boom, all hundreds of attacks were nullified in an instant. It was such a shocking sight that everyone¡¯s jaws dropped on the spot. What the¡­ How is Levi so powerful? He just nullifies all of our attacks so easily! This guy is way stronger than we thought! ¡°Give it everything you¡¯ve got, men! He¡¯s a tough one! We must kill him today or we¡¯ll all be in danger!¡± the head of the Wolf God Pce shouted. Having realized the seriousness of the situation, everyone stopped restraining themselves and unleashed their most powerful attacks. They had to finish Levi off in one blow or it could really spell trouble for all of them. Soon, yet another wave of powerful attacks could be seen flying toward Levi at high speed. The Art of Consumption truly was a terrifying ability that utilized the energy drawn from the elements. N?velDrama.Org (C) content. By attaining a certain level of mastery in the Art of Consumption, one could condense the air around them and shape it into anything they wanted. It could be a sword, a shield, or whatever they manage toe up with on the spot. This time, they were truly giving it their all and unleashed every possible type of attack avable in the Art of Consumption. Even so, Levi did not show any signs of fear whatsoever. In fact, he was smiling at them as he casually took a sip of his tea. He then gently swirled his cup to spill the tea, but none of the droplets hit the floor at all. Instead, the droplets were all levitating in the air in front of him. Given how terrifyingly powerful Levi had be, pulling a stunt like this was practically child¡¯s y for him. He then shifted his gaze back toward the members of the lesiastic Order before flicking his finger at the levitating droplets. Bang! A gentle flick from his finger sent the droplet flying like a cannonball. The droplet was traveling at such a high speed that it cut straight through the air and left a vapor trail behind it. Chapter 3265 Chapter 3265 Chapter 3267 The Power Of A Water Droplet That droplet was fired at the speed of lightning and carried with it the power to tear through mountains. It reached peak velocity and momentum from the moment it was fired, and everything around it seemed to be frozen in time. The world felt like it had a grayscale filter over it, and every single member of the lesiastic Order went pale from shock. They felt like their blood flow had been reversed, and that their internal organs were being crushed by an invisible force. It was as if their bodies were going to explode at any given moment. The scariest part was the fact that the droplet was capable of stopping them from using the Art of Consumption. Not only were they unable to draw power from the elements, but the spiritual energy around them had also been depleted in an instant. The atmosphere in the area was simr to how it was during the spiritual energy revival. What? How is a single droplet of tea capable of such ridiculous destructive power? This is insane! They all tried to dodge it as best they could, but none of them stood a chance at all. The one leading the charge was an elder from the Wolf God Pce, so he was the first to bear the brunt of Levi¡¯s attack. Unlike Levi who focused on pure physique training, his was abination of the Art of Consumption and some form of physique training. As a result, his body was incredibly tough and could withstand pretty much any form of attack. However, it was toote for him to try and block the iing attack at that point. The only thing he could do was receive the full force of the blow head-on. ¡°Hah!¡± he roared at the top of his voice as he channeled his aura, causing it to double in intensity and boost his defense significantly. It wasn¡¯t long before the droplet reached him. Spurt! To everyone¡¯s surprise, the droplet tore right through his body like it was made of paper. Boom! The next thing they knew, his body exploded into a bloody mist on the spot. It was truly a shocking sight to behold. What the¡­ Just how powerful is that droplet? We really have underestimated Levi way too much! If this is how powerful his attacks can be, then he was clearly holding back on his power when he fought that battle in Xyperia! He¡¯s probably as powerful as the elders in our organizations, if not even stronger! It¡¯s definitely impossible for any of us to take him on by ourselves! Fortunately, we¡¯re all teaming up against him today, so there is still hope of defeating him! Otherwise, Levi would just kill every single one of us thates at him! Little did they know, that was just the beginning. Because Levi had swirled the tea cup earlier, there was still a lot of tea floating in the air around him. He then separated it into countless tiny droplets beforeunching them one after another with consecutive flicks of his finger. Bang! Bang! Bang! There was half a cup¡¯s worth of tea in the air which was split into hundreds of droplets. In the blink of an eye, Levi sent all of the droplets flying with the same power as the first one. As if the world was unable to withstand such terrifying power, a deafening noise could be heard in the air as the surrounding spiritual energy waspletely depleted. Just like that, the droplets of tea had been turned into the world¡¯s deadliest weapons of mass destruction. It didn¡¯t matter who the opponent was or the type of defenses they had. The droplet would prate anything and everything in its path. It was so terrifying that one would even believe they were capable of tearing through the heavens. There were enough droplets to target all members of the lesiastic Order, so escape was practically impossible at that point. The only thing they could do was to receive the blow head-on and pray that they would survive it. With determined looks in their eyes, everyone stood their ground and stared daggers at the iing attack. Despite being mere droplets of tea, the members of the lesiastic Order felt like they were facing an entire army. They were forced to use whatever they had at their disposal if they wished to survive that attack. There were some who decided to counter the attack with another, some who focused all of their energy on their defenses, and some who team up to increase their chances of survival. Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. A few of them could even be seen positioning their pet beasts in front of them to help shield them from the droplet. Basically, every single one of them was giving it their all just to survive Levi¡¯s deadly attack. Chapter 3266 Chapter 3266 Chapter 3268 Powerful Fighters Killed By Tea Droplets Spurt! Unfortunately for them, the attack with the droplets was an overwhelming force like no other. There was literally nothing they could do to defend themselves at all. Attempts to neutralize it through offensive techniques failed as the attacks weren¡¯t powerful enough, and defensive techniques weren¡¯t strong enough to withstand the blow either. Standing in the front, the head of the Wolf God Pce was so hell-bent on getting his revenge that he didn¡¯t even bother defending against the droplets. Instead, all he did was unleash his most powerful attack on Levi. However, the droplet was so overwhelmingly powerful that it pierced right through his body without losing any momentum whatsoever. The head of the Wolf God Pce let out a surprised yelp before copsing and exploding into a mist of blood. Spurt! The second person who got prated too, had his body explode on the spot. Spurt! The same thing happened to the third person as well. Blood sprayed everywhere. Spurt! Spurt! Spurt! One after another, the droplets prated each and every one of their bodies like a hail of bullets. Just like that, all hundreds of members of the lesiastic Order were killed in an instant. They felt like time had stopped at that very moment, but it was actually their hearts that ceased to beat. Their lives had already been ended right then and there. The only reason they were still staring at Levi in disbelief was because their consciousness had yet to acknowledge that fact. Not a single one of them had ever expected for Levi to kill them in such a fashion. Killing someone with droplets? No one has ever heard of such a thing! I can¡¯t believe we¡¯re dead before he even used the Ancient Divine Sword! We should never have tried to test Levi¡¯s power, d*mn it! We were nothing but cannon fodder, and now we¡¯re all dead! We thought we could easily take Levi down and get our hands on the Ancient Divine Sword, but we ended up being massacred instead. Bang! Bang! Bang! The next thing they knew, their bodies all exploded into bloody mists at the same time. The sight of their blood raining down from above was quite a breathtaking one to behold. Just like that, the Wolf God Pce and all the other organizations within the lesiastic Order had beenpletely annihted.Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. Levi was not an unreasonable person. He was willing to befriend and even ept them as disciples if they were friendly, but they were after God Crusher and his daughter. On top of that, they even wanted to carve out his spiritual bone. Naturally, things would get really ugly for Levi if he had surrendered to them. Not only were they going to kill him, but they were also going to torture his family and friends. As such, he had no choice but to kill them all on the spot. Levi then casually finished the remaining tea in his cup like nothing had ever happened. The Heavenly Guards that had been hiding the whole time slowly stepped into view momentster. Having witnessed Levi¡¯s ridiculously overpowered attack, they were all looking at him like he was some kind of god. At first, they thought the lesiastic Order would definitely be stronger due to their strength in numbers and their more systematic training. As powerful as Levi was, they saw him as nothing more than a wild card. That was why they were all shocked to the core when Levi showed just how invincible he was. After all, to kill hundreds of powerful fighters from the lesiastic Order with half a cup of tea was a ridiculous feat no matter how they looked at it. ¡°You may clean this ce up, boys! Sorry for destroying your Heavenly Base in the fight earlier. Shall I arrange for it to be rebuilt?¡± Levi asked as he slowly got to his feet. ¡°N-No, that won¡¯t be necessary!¡± The Heavenly Guards shook their heads profusely. ¡°Stop watching or you guys will be the next to die!¡± Levi said with a sneer as he nced about. He then stomped the ground beneath him, sending a terrifying shock wave in all directions. Boom! Chapter 3267 Chapter 3267 Chapter 3269 Unrivaled Power Many people observed in secret. The people sent from Wolf God Pce¡¯s thirteen factions attracted the attention of the lesiastic Order. N?velDrama.Org (C) content. Therefore, every major fraction in the lesiastic Order sent someone to find out the extent of Levi¡¯s powers. If Levi turned out to be strong, they would know not to attempt anything. However, if Levi turned out to be weak, they could join in when people from thirteen factions of Wolf God Pce loot his treasures. Therefore, many people hid in the surroundings to watch Levi, and the number of observers soon exceeded a hundred. That was unsurprising because each major faction sent spies to observe the situation. Initially, they thought Wolf God Pce and the thirteen factions would subdue Levi. However, the oue was unexpected. Even though Levi was powerful, the observers believed there would be an intense battle, and it would be hard to see who would win. In reality, it was a total domination by one side. The other side suffered annihtion. It turned out that Levi used half a cup of tea to kill more than eight hundred people sent by Wolf God Pce¡¯s thirteen factions. It was an unimaginable sight! After witnessing Levi¡¯s powers, the observers thanked their lucky stars and were d that they did not join the battle. Otherwise, they would be dead too. Once they recovered from the shock, they immediately decided to leave to inform the various major factions of the lesiastic Order. They thought that Levi did not notice them. However, they realized something when they heard a noise from Levi. It turned out that Levi had discovered all their hiding ces. Thus, it was toote for them to escape. Levi stomped on the ground and sent immense shock waves in all directions. Boom! Crack! The shockwaves killed all spies in their path and ttened the surrounding trees. The spies had no chance to run and exploded into clouds of blood. It was total annihtion. In the end, only three spies survived and escaped the area promptly. They were severely injured and nearly could not make it out alive. In actuality, Levi deliberately allowed them to survive and escape. Otherwise, there would be no one to spread the word about what happened here. He wanted these survivors to inform the lesiastic Order and sent fear throughout its ranks. If Levi had wanted to leave no survivors, he could have easily killed them all. Levi had experienced many battles that elevated him to greatness. The most recent being the epic battle on Elterton¡¯s teau. Simrly, his battle with Wolf God Pce and the thirteen factions shocked the lesiastic Order and caused a big uproar. Everyone heard that Levi turned half a cup of tea into a sword and instantly killed eight hundred and seventy-nine people from the thirteen factions of Wolf God Pce. The news sent fear throughout the lesiastic Order. The lesiastic Order had lived independently in their world all this while and had note across something that shocking for a long time. They were astounded to discover that Levi, a mortal, had killed all the fighters. One should know that everyone in the lesiastic Order thought highly of themselves. They regarded mortals as nothing more than unevolved monkeys and called them as such. It was obvious that they all looked down on Levi and other mortals. Who are theypared to us? They are all a bunch of foolish monkeys. They called anyone who has spiritual bone a Deity. How stupid! They¡¯d probably never seen a Deity! However, the so-called ¡®monkey¡¯ they all looked down on killed more than eight hundred of their kind. It was unbelievable and a humiliation to the lesiastic Order. Therefore, how could they not be astounded? Even those who did not care about Levi began to pay attention. How is he that powerful? Moreover, the technique he used to kill was unheard of! Therefore, the lesiastic Order remained in shock for some time. They realized that Levi was much more powerful than they imagined. Chapter 3268 Chapter 3268 Chapter 3270 The Fear Of Gloria That monkey is outrageous! Who would dare to believe that a mere monkey like him killed the fighters from the lesiastic Order? Furthermore, the number of fighters he killed is astounding. It is unbelievable and humiliating. That was what the members of the lesiastic Order thought after finding out that Levi killed their fighters. However, there was an even more pressing question before them. Just how powerful is Levi? Everyone believed that Levi had yet to utilize his full powers. They wondered if they stood a chance against him. The people sent by the thirteen factions of Wolf God Pce were not small fries. Their abilities were considered mid-range in the lesiastic Order. Yet, Levi massacred them all. It meant Levi had not shown his full powers, and no one knew his limit. Therefore, there was great anxiety in the lesiastic Order. Those who had nned to attack Levi decided to give up. What can we do? We have no way of defeating him! It is impossible to snatch his divine sword and his daughter! Thus, everyone, including Five Pavilions, thergest faction, was stunned. Levi became renowned after that battle and achieved the effect he desired in the lesiastic Order. That battle was a deration to the lesiastic Order that Levi should not be treated lightly, and they could not afford to offend him. N?velDrama.Org (C) content. They knew what would happen if they dared to cross paths with him. They would end up in a gruesome death like the people from Wolf God Pce. Fear rippled throughout the lesiastic Order. They now knew that they could not look down on Levi. Instead, they had to be wary of him and raise his danger rating to the highest level. At the same time, Levi brought the greatest shame to the lesiastic Order. They had never lost to someone they regarded as nothing more than a monkey. Did it meant that they would give up now? No, never! They were determined to regain the dignity of the lesiastic Order. However, they did not dare to do anything for now. Levi was too powerful. Thus, the lesiastic Order had to step back. At the same time, the battle also shocked the powers backing Zarain. Previously, they had investigated the lesiastic Order and found that their nature and existence were simr to theirs. Furthermore, they even had a simr level of power. Therefore, looking at the lesiastic Order¡¯s battle with Levi allowed them to determine the gap between their powers and Levi¡¯s abilities. In the end, the result stunned them into silence. As expected, Levi had not used his full power during the battle with Elterton Union. Moreover, thetest battle with the lesiastic Order did not show the full extent of his powers either. Therefore, they were anxious. How are we to fight against Levi? Meanwhile, ck Hawk almostughed out loud. We have bet on the right guy! Thus, we only have to do what Levi says, and we shall have a bright future. The news of the battle soon reached North Pavilion, sending a shock wave through it. Sonja and the others did not expect Levi to reach such an astounding level through pure physique training. On the other hand, the master of North Pavilion became depressed. The Three Sages had yet to recover from severe injuries, but a new unrivaled enemy appeared from the mortal world. It was too sudden. Despite that, a few more radical factions in North Pavilion wanted the Three Sages to fight Levi. The master of North Pavilion immediately put a stop to it. The Three Sages can¡¯t even defend themselves. How can they be expected to attack Levi? Meanwhile, Gloria was shocked when she found out that Levi killed more than eight hundred people sent by the thirteen factions of Wolf God Pce. She knew how powerful these fighters were as she had met Ghost Wolf. He was the best of the best. However, Levi killed him along with other fighters. How powerful is Levi? She broke out in cold sweat. At the same time, she was d that she did not act rashly. Otherwise, she could be dead too. Luckily, I have nned thoroughly and did not expose myself. I should use Floyd and prevent Levi from being aware of my existence. Otherwise, I would be in severe trouble. Since Levi is powerful, does this mean that he and his daughter have impressive spiritual bones? Chapter 3269 Chapter 3269 Chapter 3271 Powerful Master Weak Disciple Gloria became excited at the thought. Isn¡¯t this what I want? How nice would it be if I obtained their spiritual bones? Hehe! I can¡¯t imagine how great that would be! They are even more powerful than the legendary elemental spiritual bone! Thankfully, I have nned and readied Floyd for this purpose. It is time to put him into use. Gloria did not dare to face Levi head-on due to his terrifying power. Therefore, she decided to act in secret. She was not only targeting Forlevia but had set her sights on Levi too. It did not matter that Levi had astounding and god-like powers. She could use her secret schemes to bring him down. However, it was still challenging to act against Levi. Thus, she needed to n properly. Moreover, she needed Floyd to carry out everything. He was her vital chess piece. Then, Gloria met with Floyd. She began by congratting how mighty Levi was that he could beat the lesiastic Order into seclusion. As expected, Floyd was happy to hear someone praising his master. ¡°Yes, previously, I thought it would be useless even if Master found all the Bonemasters! But now that he has such abilities, I am relieved! He can finally avenge Azure Dragon and the others!¡± Floyd said with reverence and pride. Gloria¡¯s eyes sparkled excitedly, and she could not resist asking, ¡°Floyd, your master is amazing, but your power seems¡­ I¡¯m sorry. I shouldn¡¯t have said that.¡± Gloria hesitated as if worrying about hurting Floyd¡¯s feelings. Floyd knew what she was trying to say. He smiled and replied, ¡°Haha, don¡¯t worry about it. I understand what you mean. Although I am my master¡¯s disciple and am considered a rising star among other disciples, there is a vast gap between my master and me. I have no one to me but myself¡­¡± ¡°Huh? me yourself? Why?¡± Gloria looked at him with confusion. N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. Floyd shook his head helplessly. ¡°I was at fault for not choosing the path my master prepared for me! That is why I have fallen too far behind! With my present abilities, I don¡¯t think anyone would believe me if I said that I am Levi¡¯s disciple. My master is powerful, but I am weak.¡± Gloria became breathless, and her voice trembled from excitement. ¡°What do you mean he had prepared a path? Can you exin it? I don¡¯t understand.¡± She believed she was on the cusp of finding out a secret. The path Levi prepared for his disciple must have contained the secret to his powers. If I obtain this secret, I can stop Levi. Furthermore, I might even be as powerful as him. Floyd smiled and said, ¡°It is simple! My master taught us the most basic technique! It was a technique to attain maximum speed and power. While the said technique was simple, it required us to train hard and cultivate day and night to achieve the desired result.¡± He took a deep breath before continuing, ¡°At the time, there were many fast-track techniques that allowed anyone to be a fighter in a few months. No one wanted to work so hard on a technique that might not work! Previously, Azure Dragon and I chose the fast-track technique and abandoned our master¡¯s technique. No one expected my master¡¯s technique to adapt to every generation.¡± Floyd had a regretful expression as he exined. If I had persisted, I would have nearly caught up with Master. On the other hand, Gloria could not help but feel astonished. Did Levi train to such an astounding level using such a simple technique? No way! That is impossible! That technique is for beginners toy the foundation of their abilities. How can it be trained to such an astounding level? Gloria was certain that it was impossible. Floyd looked at Gloria and said, ¡°However, there were people who trained hard in this technique with Master! The group from Carigrey Academy is all stronger than me! Cyrus also trained in this basic technique for a long time and is now incredibly powerful. I believe even you would not stand a chance against him!¡± Chapter 3270 Chapter 3270 Chapter 3272 Gloria Drives The Wedge Gloria was thunderstruck by Floyd¡¯s words. My mighty prowess is beyond others¡¯ imagination. How could there be others who are mightier than me other than Levi Garrison? It seems there are even quite a number of them! How¡¯s it possible that he¡¯s able to groom his disciples into unrivaled fighters with his basic techniques? Perplexed, Gloria asked in bafflement, ¡°Do you mean to say that your master is able to pursue ultimate power and speed with the basic techniques?¡± Floyd replied instinctively, ¡°Yeah! The basic techniques are the key to his sess!¡± It was no secret that Levi cultivated basic techniques. In fact, anyone else could do so as they liked. However, they would never be able to reach the former¡¯s stage. Nheless, Gloria did not believe in his words. To her, that was preposterous. How¡¯s it possible for him to annihte more than eight hundred fighters of the lesiastic Order in a blink of an eye only with basic techniques? No way! It¡¯s impossible! Even the most formidable fighter of the lesiastic Order and those legendary ones of ancient times can¡¯t do so! Thus, she was sure as h*ll that Levi kept certain things under wraps. In other words, the basic techniques were merely distractions to fool Floyd and the others. Pfft! What a slow-witted fellow! Gloria could not help but reprimand Floyd inwardly. Even so, she knew she had to lure him into opening his heart to her. Hence, she exined, ¡°For the lesiastic Order, this cultivation method of your master is actually known as a type of pure physique training. It¡¯s defined as the method to pursue the strongest power when the cultivators reach the extent of their physical abilities. Nevertheless, there¡¯re limitations to this type of training. No doubt, anyone who cultivates it will be fighters, but they can¡¯t emerge as the ones at the top range, let alone the most unrivaled one!¡± Dumbfounded, Floyd asked, ¡°Ah! Is that so?¡± ¡°Before this, it¡¯s normal for you to think that pure physique training could be the mightiest cultivation method. At that time, Physique training was the only method as there was not the slightest hint of spiritual energy in the surroundings. But it¡¯s not applicable to the current circumstance! Not to mention, your master is too mighty! Don¡¯t you know that he has reached the top-notch level?¡± Gloria exined further. Floyd was at a loss for words. Gloria¡¯s words caught him off guard. After pondering for a while, he felt as if something did not sound right. She has a point! Master is too powerful! ¡°But we¡¯re well aware that my master has been cultivating the basic techniques all this while!¡± Floyd emphasized. Gloria retorted hastily, ¡°No! You still didn¡¯t get me! Have you ever thought about how he could pick up speedily not long after starting to cultivate basic techniques? He didn¡¯t cultivate for a long time, did he? I guess he wasn¡¯t rtively powerful right from the beginning, was he? Or perhaps, your potential is iparable to his? But I don¡¯t think so. Don¡¯t you know how talented Azure Dragon and the others are? Try to recall your master¡¯s impressive prowess after his cultivation. I bet you must have cultivated for quite a while too. Why is your prowess a stark contrast to his? No doubt, individual potential and effort each y a part. But why is there such a big contrast? I have a hunch there¡¯s something amiss! Have you ever thought, what¡¯s the problem then?¡± Floyd was confused by herprehensive analysis. Undeniably, her points made sense to him. He could not resist having the same sentiments as her after contemting for a while. ¡°But what could be the problem?¡± he asked quizzically. ¡°Ha! That¡¯s why I have a feeling that your master is keeping something from all of you!¡± Gloria cut to the chase. Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. Hearing that, Floyd got all worked up. ¡°It¡¯s impossible! My master couldn¡¯t be keeping something from me!¡± he refuted adamantly. To him, Levi was the most respectable person. Thus, he would not ept anyone condemning him, not even Gloria. ¡°No way! It¡¯s impossible for him to do so!¡± He raised his voice again. Sensing her slip of the tongue, Gloria tried to appease him by apologizing earnestly, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I never have the intention to doubt your master. Since he¡¯s your master, he¡¯s indirectly mine too. I couldn¡¯t be ndering him!¡± The next second, Floyd regained hisposure and relented. ¡°Gloria, it¡¯s all right. I shouldn¡¯t have overreacted. After all, you¡¯re only making an analysis and sharing your point of view. You didn¡¯t do anything wrong.¡± Chapter 3271 Chapter 3271 Chapter 3273 Your Master Is Applying The Art of Consumption ¡°I guess my master must be far more talented than we can imagine. From what I know, Fiery Demon started cultivating the basic techniques long ago than my master. However, he¡¯s still no match for him!¡± Floyd exined in admiration. Gloria¡¯s jaw dropped at the overwhelming secret. She blurted out, ¡°Huh? Fiery Demon started cultivating it even earlier than you master? Do you mean to say that your master¡¯s not the one developing the basic techniques?¡± Floyd nodded. ¡°Yeah! I heard my master has a master too. In fact, his master had guided Fiery Demon long ago before my master became his disciple officially!¡± Gloria was tickled pink about the secret, thinking about how she could exploit it as a trump card to exchange for some resources with the other fractions of the lesiastic Order. Ah! I¡¯m going to own priceless resources! Instead of the magical herbs and spiritual stones that everyone is yearning for, I can obtain processed magical herbs such as elixir. Apart from that, I might even be able to possess spiritual liquid formed by the processed spiritual stones! My goodness! Those are the precious goodies beyond others¡¯ imagination! ¡°Ah! I never know that your master has a master too. I thought he developed the basic techniques by himself!¡± Gloria arched her brows. Floyd chuckled, ¡°My master didn¡¯t develop it by himself, but Forlevia managed to invent her own Art of Consumption!¡± Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. ¡°Floyd, mark my words. Things might not be like what it seems!¡± Gloria uttered solemnly, causing the former to look puzzled. She added, ¡°You¡¯re convinced that your master won¡¯t keep anything from you, aren¡¯t you? But how about his master? What if he had a discreet technique? Or perhaps, he had a unique technique that he only passed down to your master?¡± In a split second, something seemed to havee to Floyd¡¯s mind. Hmm¡­ Master seems to know a lot about other discreet techniques, but he hasn¡¯t let us cultivate those so far other than the most fundamental technique. He hasn¡¯t mentioned a single word about Forbidden Technique too! Didn¡¯t Master build the God Crusher by himself with an ancient cksmithing skill? Even those from the lesiastic Order believe it¡¯s an Ancient Divine Sword! Surprisingly, he even knows well about some healing skills. That implies that he is knowledgeable about everything, and the basic techniques are just one of them! Hmph! It seems he¡¯s really hiding a lot of things from us! At the sight of Floyd lost in his thought, Gloria knew she had managed to sway the former¡¯s mind. She added insult to injury by stating, ¡°As for Forlevia, didn¡¯t you sense anything awry when she developed the Art of Consumption? Unequivocally, she is talented. But why did it have to be the Art of Consumption? Do you think it¡¯s just a mere coincidence?¡± Floyd¡¯s frown deepened into a scowl. Yeah! How could it be a mere coincidence that Evie manages to develop the Art of Consumption? After a pause, Gloria yelled out, ¡°Oh yeah! Your master eradicated all the thirteen fractions of the lesiastic Order this round with droplets from a cup of tea, didn¡¯t he? He¡¯s actually applying the Art of Consumption of the lesiastic Order at that moment! It enables the cultivators to condense the air around them and shape it into anything they want! If your master had unleashed his prowess solely from his pure physique training, it would be an invincible force emanated from his body. But since he could freeze the droplets into deadly weapons in the air, he¡¯s undoubtedly applying the Art of Consumption!¡± Floyd stood rooted to the ground. It never came across his mind that his master would know anything about the Art of Consumption! ¡°Of course, it¡¯s still a piece of cake for your master to annihte hundreds of fighters of the lesiastic Order even if he doesn¡¯t know anything about the Art of Consumption. But if he had unleashed his prowess solely from his pure physique training, I presume it would have resulted in an intense battle!¡± Gloria added matter-of-factly. Floyd was rendered speechless when Gloria continued to add fuel to the burning fire. Momentster, he piped up, ¡°Could it be that my master had guided Forlevia in cultivating the Art of Consumption? If that¡¯s the case, I presume my master¡¯s formidability is not due to his pure physique training, but because he masters the Art of Consumption!¡± Stifling her jubnce, Gloria nodded and uttered hypocritically, ¡°Yeah! There¡¯s a possibility! But anyway, we shouldn¡¯t jump to a hasty conclusion.¡± Nheless, Floyd was bing more suspicious of Levi. Chapter 3272 Chapter 3272 Chapter 3274 She Must Have Discovered Something ¡°Your master could be keeping it from you, fearing that you¡¯ll put yourselves on the line when trying to master the Art of Consumption. Who knows, it¡¯s disastrous and will even spell trouble for you! If so, don¡¯t me your master. You should even be thankful to him for being protective of you!¡± Gloria sounded as if she was speaking up for Levi. She was obviously good at ying underhanded tactics and manipting others. Somehow, Floyd¡¯s unwavering trust in Levi was shaken by her eloquence. The despicable woman even put up a show by talking him out of ming Levi. However, Floyd did not have an insight into the situation. In fact, he replied jokingly, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll never me my master on anything.¡± ¡°You¡¯re blessed to have such a caring master!¡± Secondster, Gloria queried again when something came to her, ¡°If I¡¯m not wrong, he had warned Azure Dragon and the others repeatedly to hide elsewhere when he was battling in Xyperia previously, hadn¡¯t he? He feared that others would dig out their spiritual bones, didn¡¯t he?¡± ¡°Yeah!¡± Floyd nodded. ¡°It seems your master has a grasp of the lesiastic Order. He even knows about the transntation of spiritual bones. That¡¯s why he could foresee that Azure Dragon and the others were targeted. Didn¡¯t it imply that¡­¡± Gloria¡¯s voice trailed off as she paused deliberately to nce at Floyd warily. Thetter heaved a sigh of reverence before responding, ¡°Yeah! My master seems to be able to predict the future. He had managed to predict everything!¡± ¡°Oh yeah! I remember he has already known about the existence of the lesiastic Order long ago before our emergence, hasn¡¯t he? He even impersonated us to scare the Lab of Gods off, didn¡¯t he?¡± Gloria brought up the topic wittingly. She had gathered a lot of information about Levi through a series of investigations. ¡°Yeah, you¡¯re right! No wonder he mentioned the concept of the Esoteric Guild of the lesiastic Order at that moment!¡± Floyd echoed. Evidently, Gloria had enlightened him. That¡¯s how it is! So does it mean that Master has known about the existence of the lesiastic Order long ago and mastered the Art of Consumption? Apparently, the so-called basic techniques are to divert our attention from the Art of Consumption. As for Evie¡¯s so-called self-developed technique, it¡¯s the Art of Consumption taught by him. N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. ¡°I¡¯m in awe of your master! It never urs to me that there¡¯ll be such an invincible fighter like him! I bet he must possess the legendary ss spiritual bones. Moreover, I have a hunch that Forlevia takes after him too. I presume there isn¡¯t anyone from the lesiastic Order who has such spiritual bones!¡± Gloria eventually brought up the topic. ¡°Since you mention this, I¡¯m curious to know what type of spiritual bone my master and Evie possess. I heard Sonja Dahlin and the others from North Pavilion had checked on their spiritual bones previously. Too bad I don¡¯t have any clue after that. I only overheard that Sonja and the others were stupefied. It seems my master¡¯s spiritual bone is beyond their expectation!¡± Floyd babbled subconsciously. Gloria¡¯s heart leaped with joy at the new clue. She vowed to dig for first-hand information from Sonja. Hmph! The b*tch must have discovered something. Nevertheless, she decided to be cautious with a two-pronged approach. With that, she would first try to dig out information about Levi and Forlevia¡¯s spiritual bones from Sonja and the others. After that, she would try to see if she could instigate Floyd to obtain the spiritual bones for her. ¡°Coincidentally, I¡¯ve just managed to trace the names of six other Bonemasters. Would you mind helping to send the list to your master? At the same time, you can assist him if he needs a hand. I¡¯ll notify you once there is any update on my side,¡± she stated casually and handed the list to Floyd. ¡°Okay!¡± Thetter nodded. Needless to say, he trusted her very much. ¡°Oh! Don¡¯t rush over now! I¡¯d better double-check first. What if anyone from the lesiastic Order is scheming to strike against your master!¡± she told thetter. After a few hours, she reassured Floyd that it was fine to go ahead, iming she did not sense anything amiss. Without hesitation, Floyd set off to bring the list to Levi. Unexpectedly, he bumped into Sonja and the others who were also on the way to send the list of Bonemasters to his master. Chapter 3273 Chapter 3273 Chapter 3275 Beware Of The Woman ¡°Ah! What a coincidence! You must be here to send the list of Bonemasters to my master too!¡± Floyd smiled blissfully. Little did he realize that the coincidence was set up by a despicable Gloria. She had initially arranged for him to send Levi the list of Bonemasters but changed her mind in thest minutes. It was because her subordinates updated her Sonja and the others were on the way to send their list to Levi. Hence, she held Floyd back for a few hours so he could end up bumping into Sonja and the others. With that, Levi would tend to focus more on the list of Bonemasters. Hmph! I¡¯m sure he won¡¯t be suspecting anything as I¡¯ve made a perfect arrangement! The moment Levi obtained the two copies of the lists, he went through them and spotted the duplicated names as expected by Gloria. She had arranged for that earlier meet-up intentionally so he would not smell a rat. ¡°Mr. Garrison, it still left the final batch. We should be able to trace them within these few days,¡± Sonja uttered resolutely. They had been tracing the list of Bonemasters painstakingly recently. ¡°Okay! I¡¯ll owe you a favor. Don¡¯t hesitate to request my help if you¡¯re in hot water!¡± Levi made a promise earnestly. He was guilty of beating the Three Sages of North Pavilion up previously. Thus, he made them a promise as a token ofpensation. Sonja and the others were more than happy with that. Soon, Levi assigned others to track the Bonemasters down. ¡°Everyone, let me send you off!¡± Floyd offered his great hospitality. After having a small talk with Floyd, Sonja and the others¡¯ expressions darkened. Magnus asked him, ¡°Have you liaised with someone from West Paviliontely?¡± ¡°Yeah! Why¡¯re you asking me this?¡± Floyd replied right away. ¡°It¡¯s a woman. Am I right?¡± Sonja asked with a flicker of indecipherable emotion in her eyes. ¡°Yes, but how do you know about that?¡± Floyd was dumbfounded. ¡°Stay away from her. She¡¯s no ordinary woman. You¡¯ll only put yourself in deep water by dealing with her!¡± Sonja warned him grimly. Magnus even warned him by cutting the crap, ¡°Heed my words! You¡¯d better cut ties with her immediately. It¡¯ll be toote to cry over spilled milk when you encounter a tragic fateter!¡± The others were curious and kept asking about the woman¡¯s identity. When Magnus revealed her identity to them discreetly, they lowered their voices and echoed, ¡°I see! It¡¯s that woman! He¡¯d better stay away from her before falling victim to her at any moment!¡± They stared at Floyd in utter astonishment. None of them had foreseen that Floyd would be closely acquainted with her. By right, it¡¯s impossible for that woman to set her eyes on him! What on earth happened? Shortly after, something came into their minds. Ah! Don¡¯t forget that he¡¯s Levi¡¯s disciple! Thus, it¡¯s not unusual for any woman to fall head over heels for him! Instead of being flustered by their words, Floyd was grinning. ¡°Haha! If not for how you¡¯d helped my master, I might have initiated a strike against you! You¡¯d better don¡¯t step on my toes by saying so again. If not, you only have yourselves to me when I unleash my wrath!¡± Floyd snapped coldly. Sonja and the others shot him an ambiguous stare before snickering. ¡°We¡¯re only giving you a word of advice. It doesn¡¯t matter to us if you pay any heed to it.¡± ¡°Okay! Take care of yourself then! Don¡¯t let down your guard and fall into others¡¯ traps!¡± Magnus patted Floyd¡¯s shoulder before striding off with the others. N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. If Levi were in a simr situation to Floyd, they might keep on reminding him to alert him. On the contrary, they felt it was good enough to remind Floyd of the potential threat. It was up to the latter if he decided to heed their advice. Moreover, they did not feel like meddling in his affairs. Gazing at their retreating figures, Floyd¡¯s lips contorted into a smirk as he snorted, ¡°Hmph! Don¡¯t ever try to drive the wedge between us!¡± His gut instinct told him that things would turn that way around. Not to mention, he had even foreseen they would give him such reminders and advice. Gloria had convinced him earlier that all the fractions of the lesiastic Order had been on bad terms with each other. In other words, they were all mortal enemies that never stopped striking against each other, vowing to fight each other till the bitter end. Among the Five Pavilions, the hostility between West Pavilion and North Pavilion had intensified as time psed. Chapter 3274 Chapter 3274 Chapter 3276 Levi And His Confidence in Floyd Over the years, the two factions had had many disputes, and they would attack each other whenever they got the chance. Gloria even had a fight with some of the younger members of North Pavilion, so she asked Floyd to be wary of them. Gloria told Floyd that since she and North Pavilion had a history, it was only natural that they would speak ill of her in order to drive a wedge between Floyd and her. After all, North Pavilion and West Pavilion were enemies and wanted nothing more than to wipe out each other. Gloria convinced Floyd that was the reason the North Pavilion members wanted to sow discord between them. ¡°You truly are a genius, Gloria! You knew this was going to happen and warned me about it. Otherwise, they would¡¯ve had me second-guessing you, and I would have disrespected you too. Thanks to your shrewdness, they didn¡¯t get their way.¡± Floyd trusted Gloria andpletely ignored Sonja¡¯s and the others¡¯ warning. That was because they said everything Gloria told Floyd that they would say. It was almost the same as Gloria¡¯s prediction, for she knew what would happen if she set them up to meet. The woman was nothing if not a meticulous nner. She could foresee the future and n ordingly, ensuring everything was within her control. Had Gloria not prepared Floyd in advance, the man would have doubted her. After all, Sonja and the others were part of the lesiastic Order. Floyd would be convinced that there must be a reason they did not like Gloria. However, since Gloria had already brainwashed him, he did not think Sonja and the others were trustworthy. At that point, Floyd believed that Sonja and the others were just trying to manipte him and that he should be wary of them. They must have an ulterior motive for trying to help me! I better be careful around them. ording to Gloria, everyone in the lesiastic Order was cunning and dangerous. That was why Floyd trusted nobody besides her. Meanwhile, at the hideout, Levi had already assigned people to track down the Bonemasters. He immediately smiled when he saw Floyd. ¡°Well done! You¡¯re catching up to North Pavilion of the lesiastic Order.¡± However, Floyd¡¯s face seemed grim. ¡°Master, I think you should be careful with Sonja. You should know what kind of people the members of the lesiastic Order are. They must have an ulterior motive for wanting to help us, so we can¡¯t trust any of them! With all the infighting going on, they can barely keep themselves in order. Why would they waste their time on us? People don¡¯t just help others without getting something in return.¡± Levi nodded in agreement. ¡°You¡¯ve got a point. I also don¡¯t think it¡¯d be wise to trust thempletely just yet. For now, it¡¯s just give-and-take. They helped us, so we help them.¡± Naturally, the man knew what he was doing. However, he was surprised that Floyd would say something like that. ¡°You¡¯re right to be careful with the lesiastic Order. Of all the people here, you¡¯re the one that worries me the least. With your level of vignce, I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll do just fine,¡± encouraged Levi while patting Floyd on the shoulder. Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. Levi was concerned that those around him would be taken advantage of by the lesiastic Order, especially someone like Floyd who had a lot of dealings with the order. Even when they looked for the list of Bonemasters, they still had to deal with the order. Hence, it was only natural that Levi was worried about Floyd. However, Levi never thought the man would be wary of everyone in the lesiastic Order except Gloria. After listening to Floyd, Levi feltpletely at ease. If Floyd¡¯s being so careful, I see no reason why I should continue to worry about him. Levi was so relieved that he did not even ask Floyd about the list. After all, Levi was convinced that Floyd was the most reliable one among his disciples. He¡¯s the most rational one among them because he¡¯s different from Azure Dragon and the others. Levi¡¯s confidence in Floyd was why he never expected that the man would be blinded by love. Floyd did not leave straight away after that. Instead, he stayed to talk to Levi. ¡°Hey, Master. Evie is actually learning the Art of Consumption, isn¡¯t she?¡± inquired Floyd tentatively. Chapter 3275 Chapter 3275 Chapter 3278 Being Both The Devil And The Angel She even thought about how she would get her revenge. Still, Gloria knew it was not the right time to make a move on Sonja then because the list of Bonemasters had not been found yet. I can¡¯t do anything to Sonja and the others just yet. At least not until we find the list. Then, they can bet that I¡¯lle for them! For now, I¡¯ll keep a close eye on them and watch their every move. Gloria knew whatever Sonja and the others were up to and which Bonemasters they had found, for she had more than one informant in North Pavilion. All her informants were men, and she controlled them the same way she controlled Floyd, who took even more effort to manage than her other puppets. After all, Floyd was a more cautious person since he had been through a lot with Levi. If it were not for his self-me after what happened to Azure Dragon and the others, Gloria probably would not have seeded in pulling Floyd¡¯s strings. It took far less effort for Gloria to manipte the men in North Pavilion and have them eating out of the palm of her hand. Some of them would betray the faction or even throw their lives away for her. With informants nted in North Pavilion, Gloria knew Sonja¡¯s and the others¡¯ every move. That was how she always managed to stay one step ahead of them with an exact copy of their list of Bonemasters. Naturally, North Pavilion was not the only faction she nted her informants in since she was very good at manipting men, especially those who were influential in their respective factions. Since most of the men had done nothing but cultivate since birth, they were almost as naive as a baby, making them easy targets for Gloria. Even Ghost Wolf, who Levi had in, was also manipted by her. Furthermore, the young ones were not the only victims of Gloria¡¯s seductive ways; many experienced elders of different factions, too, fell under her control. No matter the men¡¯s age, they all fell victim to Gloria just the same. However, like everyone else, Gloria was not perfect. It did not matter how meticulous the woman was because she was bound to fail sometimes. Gloria simply moved on to another target every time she failed. Many in the lesiastic Order knew about her devious ways, and that was why Sonja and the others tried to warn Floyd. Still, it was impossible for Floyd to listen to them because he had already fallen head over heels for Gloria. Huh! Suddenly, Floyd let out a long sigh. ¡°Are you okay? Is something the matter?¡± inquired Gloria concernedly. ¡°It¡¯s as you said. My master is hiding something from me¡ªhe told me that what Evie was cultivating wasn¡¯t the Art of Consumption.¡± Then, Floyd told Gloria everything Levi said to him, and the woman was taken aback by it. Is her self-created technique really more potent than the Art of Consumption? After thinking about it carefully, Gloria remembered how powerful her technique was even back when spiritual energy was scarce. Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. And that was just the beginning. Now that she has spiritual energy and other resources, she must be capable of reaching new heights. When Gloria heard how Levi described Forlevia¡¯s technique to Floyd, her eyes immediately widened in greed, for she had decided to get her hands on more than just Levi¡¯s and Forlevia¡¯s spiritual bones. Thinking about making Forlevia¡¯s self-created technique her own, Gloria could not help but smirk evilly. However, when she noticed Floyd staring curiously at her, Gloria quickly returned to her senses. ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t think you should jump to conclusions. I mean, what if it really is something different? Simr but different,¡± responded Gloria cautiously. Although it was Gloria who made Floyd think that his master did not trust him, she pretended to be understanding. ¡°But¡­ But we talked about this, and I just don¡¯ think that he¡­ Da*n it!¡± Floyd found it difficult to finish his sentence, for even though he doubted Levi, he dared not to speak ill of his master. ¡°If you want to know for sure, there is a way we can find out,¡± voiced Gloria with another smirk. Chapter 3276 Chapter 3276 Chapter 3279 Pulling The Strings Floyd immediately turned to look at Gloria. ¡°What way?¡± ¡°You can ask Evie to teach you her self-created technique and try it for yourself. Then, you¡¯ll know for sure. It is no use just thinking about it, right?¡± suggested Gloria, intending to get the technique for herself. To that, Floyd nodded fervently in response. ¡°That¡¯s a great idea! I¡¯ll talk to Evie about it as soon as I get the chance. Someone as generous as her would no doubt agree to my request. Because of Master¡¯s fine teaching, we¡¯re used to sharing everything with each other. There are no secrets between us!¡± ¡°It sounds like you two are pretty close. I envy a rtionship like that. Can¡¯t wait to be a part of you guys!¡± uttered Gloria with a smile. Surprised, the woman did not expect that Forlevia would share the technique willingly with Floyd. She had even started thinking about how she would trick Forlevia into giving what she wanted. So it¡¯s that easy, huh? I didn¡¯t even have toe up with some grand n! If Floyd gets the technique, that means I get it too. Gloria even hinted to Floyd that she wanted to be his soon so that she could join his social circle. Because of that, Floyd was filled to the brim with excitement. He was so thrilled that he could hardly wait to introduce Gloria to Levi and the others. However, because of what Gloria said to him before, he knew better than to do something like that at the moment. ¡°It won¡¯t be long. When the time is right, I¡¯ll introduce you to Master and the others,¡± promised Floyd with a hint to regret. ¡°Okay. Let¡¯s continue to search for the Bonemasters for now,¡± suggested Gloria naturally, still confident that she had Floyd in the palm of her hand. Keeping an eye on Sonja and the others was essential to the next part of Gloria¡¯s n, for she had to be ready to make a move on Levi¡¯s and Forlevia¡¯s spiritual bones anytime. The lesiastic Order was shocked when they heard that Levi was looking for the culprit who stole his comrades¡¯ spiritual bone. They wondered who could have done it so quickly and without leaving a trace. Like Sonja and the others, the lesiastic Order members were taken aback when they heard what had happened and so tried to figure out who the culprit was. At that moment, they decided to shift their attention away from Levi because they dared not make a move on the man. However, that did not mean the factions were just going to sit by idly. After all, Levi was not the only target they had in their crosshairs. Witnessing Levi¡¯s and Forlevia¡¯s extraordinariness taught them that there were many like the two out there and that they just had to look hard enough. Hence, the order had decided to expand its scope to the entire world rather than just focusing on Erudia. They intended to hunt down Deities and spiritual bones, especially those in Elterton Union. With countless Deities residing in Elterton Union, it was only natural that the ce became the target of many factions in the lesiastic Order. Initially, Elterton Union wanted to fight back against the order. Being under Levi¡¯s thumb is bad enough, so we¡¯re not going to let the lesiastic Order do the same to us! However, they were crushed under the order¡¯s mighty force as soon as they tried to resist. It was at that point Elterton Union finally realized why the order dared to challenge Levi. Unable to do anything about their oppressor, the union had no choice but to submit in the end. As expected, the lesiastic Order got exactly what they wanted¡ªthe magnificent spiritual bones of the Super Deities. N?velDrama.Org (C) content. Even though the three most powerful ones they got were still below the legendary ss, they were considered exceptional nheless. However, they were not fit to be transnted. Chapter 3277 Chapter 3277 Chapter 3280 The Supporters Of The Zarainians Only those close to the legendary ss were worth the risk of a transnt. Still, those who possessed such fine spiritual bones were talents worth nurturing. In fact, it was a good thing that their spiritual bones were not powerful enough because not many could survive the procedure. Compared to having their lives cut short, being taken in for nurturing was a much better alternative. It did not take long before another mysterious group startedpeting with the lesiastic Order to add new Deities into their ranks. Many factions of the order had crossed paths with the mysterious group and realized that their enemies were as capable as they were. The members of the group, fitted with strange high-tech equipment and had unusual energy in them, took the lesiastic Order by surprise because the order had never met enemies like them before. The level of conflict between the two forces continued to rise as they battled each other all over the world. It turned out that the mysterious group was none other than the organization backing the Zarainians, who also depended on spiritual ley lines and spiritual bones to survive. What set them apart from the order was that they utilized the Adrunian ways of cultivating human potential. Naturally, human beings were born with great power, and it was up to them to explore the gift within. For the lesiastic Order, their way of cultivating potential was the Art of Consumption. The organization, too, had a method for transnting spiritual bones, and it was much more efficient than the order¡¯s. With their advanced technology, they made the procedure easy to carry out. Of course, they only perfected their method after conducting countless experiments and sacrificing many lives. Unlike the organization, the lesiastic Order still required the Bonemasters to get the job done. Even though the Zarainian supporter had needed fresh blood for quite a while, they stayed their hand until the order started hunting for spiritual bones. Hence, the ceaseless conflict between the two forces as they flipped the entire world upside down, hunting valuable spiritual bones. Although they could only find two or three worthy ones at a time, they were sure to seize everyst one of the spiritual bones. Levi was well aware of the situation because ck Hawk had already reported it to him. Even Digital God, who controls Elterton Union, had contacted Levi about the same thing. However, Levi was not bothered by the news in the slightest, for he thought of it as nothing more than a big joke. The only thing that mattered to him then was to capture all the Bonemasters so that he could question them.Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. Of course, he was not about to let those who controlled Chad get away scot-free, but his focus then was on the lesiastic Order. When this is all over, I¡¯ll be sure to get to the bottom of it. ¡­ Meanwhile, a crisis, in the form of one of the lesiastic Order¡¯s factions, quietly approached North Pavilion when they were still busy trying to figure out who had injured the Three Sages. ¡°What? The Three Sages are severely injured?¡± questioned somebody tentatively. ¡°Yes. I spent a fortune to get this information from Gerton, so I¡¯m sure it¡¯s true!¡± ¡°Somebody witnessed the Three Sages getting seriously hurt, so they¡¯ve got to be licking their wounds now, right?¡± Some nodded in agreement. ¡°Right, that¡¯s what I heard too. They announced that they¡¯d be in solitary training indefinitely.¡± ¡°It must be true then. The Three Sages really are in trouble!¡± ¡°But who could¡¯ve been strong enough to injure them?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think many in the lesiastic Order are capable of such a feat.¡± ¡°Now is not the time to figure out who the culprits are for we have to confirm if the Three Sages are really wounded as soon as possible.¡± ¡°If they are, then it¡¯s our chance to swallow North Pavilion!¡± Chapter 3278 Chapter 3278 Chapter 3281 Gerton Of The lesiastic Order Gerton was a unique exchange in the lesiastic Order where resources, divine tools, and even information were traded. At that point, the news of the Three Sages getting injured had already been sold many times in Gerton, meaning that many were aware of the sages¡¯ situation and were starting to get ideas. North Pavilion was in an unprecedented crisis, yet the leader of the faction was still oblivious to their situation. As soon as the other factions confirmed that the Three Sages were severely injured, they would pounce on North Pavilion like a predator. Meanwhile, Gloria could not wait to get her hands on Forlevia¡¯s self-created technique. Initially, she wanted to hand Floyd the list of Bonemasters for Levi only after Sonja had done so, but she did not have the patience for it. Hence, Gloria decided to take the risk and hand Floyd the list early, giving the man a pleasant surprise. ¡°I did everything in my power, and this is all that I could find. I have tried my best,¡± exined Gloria helplessly. Naturally, she only gave Floyd part of the list and let Sonja and the others submit the rest. Even if they could not gather the names, Gloria nned to sneak the information to them since her n required Levi to find all the Bonemasters. Gloria needed Levi to find the culprit who stole Azure Dragon¡¯s and the others¡¯ spiritual bones and deal with them in order for her n to work. The woman was covered in dirt when she offered the list to Floyd. ¡°Thank you for what you¡¯ve done. I can see how much you¡¯ve worked for this.¡± Appreciative of what Gloria had done, Floyd held her hand tightly. In response, Gloria shook her head. ¡°It¡¯s nothing. The sooner we get this to your master, the sooner we can make up for our mistake. I just wish that I could¡¯ve done more to help.¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine. I¡¯m sure Sonja and the others will find the rest.¡± ¡°Okay. You have to remember not to doubt your master when you see himter. I believe what he told you was the truth. Evie probably did create a new technique that¡¯s different from the Art of Consumption,¡± reminded Gloria. Although it sounded like the woman simply wanted to remind Floyd of his ce, that was not her true intention. What Gloria really wanted was to remind the man to ask for Forlevia¡¯s technique. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it. I trust Master as much as I trust you,¡± assured Floyd, who had already thought of how to approach Forlevia despite what he said. When Gloria saw the look in Floyd¡¯s eyes, she knew that she had reached her goal. After all, that was not her first rodeo. The woman was the one who doubted Levi at first but then became theplete opposite when she advised Floyd to trust his master. Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. Not long after that, Floyd met up with Levi. ¡°Master, I did my best but could only find three. The rest will be up to Sonja and the others,¡± stated Floyd before handing the list to Levi. ¡°Well done, Floyd! I didn¡¯t expect you to be back so soon with another three. I knew I could rely on you!¡± praised Levi. ¡°You¡¯ve done enough. It¡¯s time for you to get some rest. You¡¯ve earned it!¡± ¡°Master, I¡¯d like to pay Azure Dragon and the others a visit.¡± Chapter 3279 Chapter 3279 Chapter 3282 Getting The Technique Created By Forlevia ¡°Master, I¡­¡± Floyd seemed like he wanted to say something but stopped mid-sentence. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Levi looked curiously at Floyd. There were some questions Floyd wanted to ask Levi, but he changed his mind when he remembered Gloria¡¯s reminder. ¡°It¡¯s nothing. Let¡¯s go see how they¡¯re doing.¡± With that, Floyd went to visit Azure Dragon and the others and saw that they were well taken care of. They had recovered so much that they were already trying to move their bodies. However, it was not easy since having one¡¯s spiritual bone removed was like having their martial prowess stripped from them. Floyd was relieved to see how fast Azure Dragon and the others had recovered. Being able to produce a list of Bonemasters for Levi also helped in removing his sense of guilt. Floyd did not visit the men with empty hands but brought them all kinds of elixirs to speed up their recovery. The supplements were all prepared by Gloria with magical herbs avable in the lesiastic Order. Taking the elixirs was much more effective than just taking the magical herbs without the extra process. After leaving Azure Dragons and the others, Floyd was ready to look for Forlevia, who happened to be cultivating in an open space. ¡°Floyd, you¡¯re here!¡± Forlevia was excited to see the man. ¡°My, my! You sure have grown stronger, Evie!¡± eximed Floyd after sizing the girl up. ¡°Stop it!¡± Blushing, Forlevia chuckled embarrassedly in response. Then, Floyd froze like a statue since he was unsure how to make the request. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Floyd?¡± inquired Forlevia curiously when she noticed the man¡¯s strange behavior. ¡°I¡­¡± Suddenly, Floyd found it difficult to speak. ¡°It¡¯s okay. You know you can tell me anything, right?¡± After taking a moment to summon his courage, Floyd finally opened up. ¡°Okay. I¡¯m going to be frank with you, Evie. I¡¯m interested in your self-created technique, and I was wondering if you could show me?¡± Floyd was relieved when he finally blurted out his intention. ¡°I just need you to teach me a part of it. You don¡¯t have to teach me the whole thing,¡± added Floyd to avoid suspicion. ¡°Is that it? Of course, I can teach you! In fact, I¡¯m going to teach the whole thing. After all, we¡¯re family, right? Dad always told me how diligent you are when ites to studying techniques, so if my technique can help to make you more powerful, I¡¯d be more than happy to teach you,¡± responded Forlevia with a smile. ¡°Right¡­¡± Floyd did not expect Forlevia to say something like that and was somewhat embarrassed by it. After that, Forlevia proceeded to teach Floyd her technique and even gave the man some pointers so that it would be easier for him to cultivate it. Floyd was utterly surprised when Forlevia held nothing back from him, for he thought she would keep the powerful technique all to herself instead of sharing it with anybody. The girl even told him the best way to cultivate the move since she only wanted him to be more powerful with it as soon as possible. All of sudden, Floyd was stricken with guilt. N?velDrama.Org (C) content. He knew, at that moment, that he should not have doubted Levi or taken advantage of Forlevia. However, it was already toote because Forlevia had already finished teaching him her technique. ¡°There you go, Floyd! Don¡¯t hesitate to ask me if you have any questions.¡± Smiling innocently at Floyd, Forlevia believed that the man she called family would put her technique to good use. Since she knew that Floyd was an enthusiast, Forlevia did not hesitate to pass him her self-created technique at all. The girl thought Floyd simply needed it to strengthen himself further and was embarrassed to ask her for it just then. ¡°Hey, Evie. Do you think-¡± ¡°I promise I won¡¯t tell Dad or anyone,¡± interrupted Forlevia before Floyd could even finish his sentence. The girl assumed Floyd wanted to keep the matter from her father and others because it concerned his pride. Chapter 3280 Chapter 3280 Chapter 3283 We Are All Family In actual fact, other than that, Floyd was worried that his master and the others might get suspicious. It would be a bad idea for him to expose Gloria too early as it might even cause more problems. He had no intention to let his master and the rest think that Gloria had incited him to steal Forlevia¡¯s self-created technique. That was his main fear. Then again, when Forlevia said that, he was more at ease. He was smart enough to know that Forlevia had misunderstood him. This is even better. There was no way Forlevia would tell anybody about it! Therefore, none of them would know that Floyd had already obtained the full set of Forlevia¡¯s self- created technique. He hade to a deserted area to practice the technique and see if it was the same as the Art of Consumption. In the beginning, it was exactly like the Art of Consumption. However, as his practice went on, he knew that something was amiss. In the Art of Consumption, one needed to be able to channel the energy around oneself, and lots of spiritual energy was required for that. In the technique that Forlevia created, it seemed that the elements could be utilized to achieve control of the energy around him. It was exactly as what his master had said! The basic principle was the same, but Forlevia¡¯s technique was one level up. Was my suspicion wrong? Then again, he was not too sure. After all, he had only just started. It was as if he had only started to cultivate. In a short period of time, it was impossible for him to attain the higher realm of Forlevia¡¯s technique. He was still trying to grasp the true essence of the technique, so he was not sure. N?velDrama.Org (C) content. What should I do then? That¡¯s right! I¡¯m going to look for Gloria! Not only is she powerful, but she is also very knowledgeable. She¡¯s the one who has taught me the Art of Consumption. At the thought of that, Floyd left that ce immediately. Even when Levi saw how capable he was, Levi would never question him. He had the least concern about Floyd among everyone there. Floyd quickly found Gloria, and she was pleasantly surprised. That¡¯s fast. She had thought that it was going to take her a long time before she got what she wanted. That was quick and easy. No wonder Floyd was so confident. ¡°Gloria! Forlevia has actually handed me the whole technique. I don¡¯t believe it! Now, I feel that my suspicion has been wrong. Both Master and Forlevia won¡¯t keep things for themselves. The moment I tried out her technique, I can feel a difference between her technique and the Art of Consumption! But, I can¡¯t be sure! That¡¯s why I havee here and let you take a look at it since you are really powerful and experienced. Perhaps, once you start to practice this technique, you will be able to find out what the issue is! Come! Let me pass Forlevia¡¯s technique to you!¡± After that, Floyd was about to hand the technique over to Gloria. There was no hesitation on his part because he considered her as one of them. That was why he would not hold back. However, Gloria was the one who interrupted him and said with hesitation, ¡°Are you sure that¡¯s a good idea? Forlevia has given it to you, but it doesn¡¯t mean you can pass it on to other people! No! No way!¡± Yet, that only made Floyd even more assured of her righteousness. She has always been thinking for me. How can someone like this have bad intention? Impossible! I can say for myself that I may have evil intentions but not her! If she really wants the technique, she won¡¯t have stopped me. The more Gloria prevented him from doing so, the more sure Floyd felt that he could pass the technique to her. However, he had no idea that it was one of her tactics. It was a no-brainer, but there was no way Floyd would be able to notice that now. ¡°Haha! Gloria, you really think of everything! If it¡¯s someone else, I wouldn¡¯t have taught them! But, you are with me! Forlevia is very nice, and there¡¯s nothing wrong if I hand it to you!¡± eximed Floyd excitedly. Gloria¡¯s eyes glinted, and she tried very hard to suppress the excitement within her. Instead, she smiled and said, ¡°That¡¯s true! In the future, we are all one family! There¡¯s nothing to hide from one another. I¡¯ll be willing to share what I have learned with all of you too!¡± ¡°All right then. No more hesitation! I¡¯ll show you!¡± urged Floyd. Chapter 3281 Chapter 3281 Chapter 3284 The Most Powerful In The lesiastic Order Gloria still appeared hesitant about it. ¡°No matter what my intentions are, I¡¯ll still feel guilty if I master Forlevia¡¯s technique. When I see her the next time, I¡¯ll give her a huge present!¡± ¡°That sounds great!¡± Floyd nodded in agreement and began to pass Forlevia¡¯s technique to Gloria. Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. Forlevia held nothing back from Floyd, and he did the same with Gloria. He taught Gloria all of the critical points and even gave her some essential tips. Gloria was astonished to ept the technique. This ispletely different! Is this for real? This is beyond my imagination! Oh God! This is too magical! That was how she felt when she was learning the technique. She was so experienced and had cultivated several forms of the Art of Consumption. Because of her mastery of various tactics, there were many men from different factions who were under her control. As such, she had ess to and knowledge of the various techniques. She was well-versed in countless forms and levels of the Art of Consumption. However, she was still taken aback by the technique of Forlevia. The moment she epted the technique, she understood instantly. That was nothing like the Art of Consumption. This is so much deeper! It was exactly like what Levi had said. One could continue to cultivate even without the presence of spiritual energy. They could utilize the elements to strengthen themselves. If spiritual energy was avable, she would be able to absorb Forlevia¡¯s technique many times faster than the other forms of the Art of Consumption. What a treasure! There was a vicious gleam in Gloria¡¯s eyes. Once Floyd was done passing her the technique, she let out a long exhtion. Finally! I have finally obtained the ultimate technique that can overthrow the entire lesiastic Order! There were quite a number of the Art of Consumption at the celestial level, but she only came into contact with a few. She had yet to get ahold of the most powerful forms of the Art of Consumption from Masters of the Five Pavilions or their backer, the Three Sages. However, she would not need them anymore. Now that she had Forlevia¡¯s technique, she had no more use for the celestial-level Art of Consumption. Isn¡¯t this technique even more powerful? If she was able to master Forlevia¡¯s technique to perfection, she would certainly have a ce in the lesiastic Order in the future. In addition, if she could get her hands on Forlevia¡¯s or Levi¡¯s spiritual bone and transfer it to her body, she might actually be the most powerful person in the entire lesiastic Order! Trying her best to contain her excitement, she began to follow Floyd¡¯s instructions and practice the technique. That made her more and more excited. This is wonderful! It was as though she had be one with the universe, and there was an inexplicable connection to all the elements around her. There was something natural about it. It was also the greatest difference between Forlevia¡¯s technique and the Art of Consumption. The foundation of the Art of Consumption was to control the energy around oneself, and in order to attain the highest level, one would require help from the universe. That theory was the same with Forlevia¡¯s technique. Both techniques relied on the power of the universe. However, Gloria discovered the difference. Even in the highest levels of the Art of Consumption and the magical techniques of the Esoteric Guild, the cultivators required the help of the universe. Remember! No matter what, it¡¯s only help! On the other hand, Forlevia¡¯s technique did not require help from the universe. Gloria could utilize the power of the universe directly because she had already be one with the world. It gave her the sensation that she was in perfect harmony with the world. The power of the universe belonged to her now. Gloria no longer had to only borrow the power. That was the greatest difference! Now, she finally understood what Levi had been talking about when he said that the upper limit of Forlevia¡¯s technique was higher. That was the reason. It was very profound to cultivate Forlevia¡¯s technique. Gloria waspletely immersed in it. Moreover, the elements around her were dictated by her. Floyd was shocked! He could not believe that Gloria was so talented that she had mastered it so quickly. I¡¯m nothingpared to her! After practicing for half a day, I have yet to achieve any effect. Chapter 3282 Chapter 3282 Chapter 3285 She Wants More As Gloria wasn¡¯t just someone extremely experienced, she was also a top-tier genius. Therefore, she made swift progress once she began training. Crack! She was suddenly awakened by the loud rumble of thunder. When she saw the look of surprise on Floyd¡¯s face, she began to panic. Nevertheless, she had a way to make herself vomit blood. When her face lost all color, Floyd was given a shock. ¡°Gloria, what¡¯s wrong? Are you all right? Don¡¯t scare me!¡± Filled with anxiousness, Floyd¡¯s voice trembled as he spoke. Gloria shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m fine!¡± ¡°What happened to you?¡± He was worried sick. Gloria exined at once. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. It¡¯s just that Forlevia¡¯s self-created technique is just so mysterious that I was engulfed in it. In fact, if one isn¡¯t strong or talented enough to train in the technique, one would easily go crazy. That was what almost happened to me just now! Thus, I¡¯m not going to train in it anymore. Given my capabilities, this technique is way beyond my reach. I would end up going crazy and die from having all my nerves broken. What I experienced just now was just a warning!¡± Gloria exined while coughing out blood. She had pretended to almost lose her senses in front of Floyd so that he would assume she was incapable of practicing Forlevia¡¯s technique. Therefore, in the event someone else noticed her training in the said technique, Floyd would be able to refute the fact on her behalf. He would tell them that it was impossible for her to train in that technique due to herck of talent and weak foundation. In addition, she would lose her mind if she did. He could also im to have witnessed her throwing up blood during training. Consequently, there was no way she could make that technique her own. Evidently, Gloria was extremely shrewd. Her plot was soprehensive that it took into ount all the possible scenarios that might ur. At the same time, she removed all doubt Floyd had of her. By doing so, he no longer had to worry about handing Forlevia¡¯s technique to her. ¡°Nheless, I was able to scratch the surface of the technique. You were wrong about Master, for he was right all along! There¡¯s a difference between the technique Forlevia created and the Art of Consumption. It¡¯s more mysterious and difficult to master. On top of that, its power can reach greater heights too. Therefore, it¡¯s more suited to those who are extremely powerful and talented. ¡°As for me, I could barely manage with high-level Art of Consumptions. Hence, I would be way over my head to train in Forlevia¡¯s technique,¡± Gloria exined. N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. While dispelling Floyd¡¯s doubts, Gloria managed to disconnect herself from being linked to training in Forlevia¡¯s technique. ¡°I understand! I have failed Master. I shouldn¡¯t have doubted him in the first ce.¡± Floyd was filled with remorse. ¡°However, you shouldn¡¯t apologize to him. Fortunately, no one knows about the matter, so we can just pretend as if nothing had happened,¡± Gloria instructed. Believing in Gloria¡¯s every word, Floyd nodded obediently. She added on purpose, ¡°Also, you have to keep Forlevia¡¯s self-created technique a secret, and are not allowed to tell anyone else. Or else, you will bring a great cmity upon her.¡± She is so thoughtful! Extremely touched, Floyd broke into a smile. Gloria had gradually amalgamated herself into his family and began to think on everyone¡¯s behalf. ¡°In spite of that, her special technique would be exposed sooner orter. When the timees, you have to be on your guard! This will undoubtedly intensify the pressure on your master. Therefore, we must share his burden with him.¡± As Gloria had considered the matter in aprehensive manner, Floyd felt proud and delighted over it. She¡¯s the perfect partner who can help me with everything. In the meantime, Gloria wasn¡¯t in a hurry to get Floyd to check on Levi and Forlevia¡¯s spiritual bone, for doing so would obviously make her look desperate. Furthermore, obtaining Forlevia¡¯s mystical technique was no different than getting her hands on the legendary spiritual bones. Consequently, she was extremely satisfied at the moment. However, that satisfaction wasn¡¯t going tost long, as she was still aiming to obtain Forlevia¡¯s spiritual bone. Chapter 3283 Chapter 3283 Chapter 3286 Tracking The Bonemasters Down After sending Floyd away, Gloria couldn¡¯t wait to find a secluded spot to start training. She had made swift progress, as Forlevia¡¯s specific instructions and guidance were like the wind behind her sails. When Floyd returned to the main base, he ran into Forlevia. N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. ¡°Floyd, are you still training in the technique that I created?¡± she asked. Floyd recalled the scene where Gloria went berserk and threw up blood. If someone of Gloria¡¯s caliber has failed to do so, I would certainly not make it. He shook his head at once. ¡°I can¡¯t. Your technique doesn¡¯t suit me at all. Thus, it¡¯s better that I don¡¯t train in it.¡± A few dayster, Sonja and the others didn¡¯t disappoint in their task, as they had finally gathered the list of all the Bonemasters. Obviously, they couldn¡¯t have done so without Gloria¡¯s assistance from the shadows. She had left behind traces of the list for Sonja to find. Levi¡¯s eyes lit up when he finally saw theplete list of Bonemasters. He followed up by ordering all of them to be targeted. Previously, he had already had his men keep an eye on the Bonemasters identified earlier as they waited for the opportunity to round them all up. Finally, theplete list of Bonemasters was in his hands. ¡°We will start our operation now. Once we enter the lesiastic Order¡¯spound, we will still need your help.¡± Levi ordered Sonja and the others to stay behind where they can still be of great use. As the operation began, Levi set out personally to capture them. With the details provided by the Bonemaster list and Sonja¡¯s help, those people had nowhere to hide. One by one, all of them were brought back. Levi didn¡¯t interrogate them, for he wanted to capture all of them first. As a result, Levi and his men covered every single corner and seized all the Bonemasters from their hideouts. Soon, almost all of them were captured except for ten. Even though Levi was in possession of their detailed information and knew the location of their hideouts, he didn¡¯t manage to find them at all. The turn of events worried him. Can the ten Bonemasters be the perpetrators? It¡¯s highly suspicious that we¡¯re unable to find them. Sonja and the others began to panic. What¡¯s going on? Why can¡¯t we find them? Even Gloria, who was observing everything from the shadows, became nervous. She had hoped that Levi would be able to find all the Bonemasters, and ideally the perpetrators, for it would be a beneficial development for her. Therefore, when thest ten Bonemasters couldn¡¯t be found, she began to panic and decided to take action. If Levi and his men can¡¯t find them, I will have to do it myself. With that, Gloria ordered all the factions under her control to help with the search. Meanwhile, Levi, together with Sonja and the others, was still unable to find the ten regardless of how hard they tried. Obviously, Levi was hard-pressed due to the fact that he was unfamiliar with the lesiastic Order. As for Sonja and her men, they were evidently not as well-connected as everyone assumed. Given the uncertainty that descended upon the matter, the entire situation turned awkward. All this while, Floyd wanted to bring up the idea of getting Gloria involved in the search. However, he decided against it after a slight deliberation. Nevertheless, Gloria proved herself to be resourceful when she did manage to locate the rest of the Bonemasters. This time, she didn¡¯t share the information with Floyd, as it would blow her cover. All the effort she had put in previously would have been for naught, and Levi would definitely not forgive her. Consequently, she chose to guide Levi¡¯s subordinates instead, especially Sonja. Given that thetter was part of the lesiastic Order, it wouldn¡¯te as a surprise if they were the ones who found the Bonemasters in the end. Also, Gloria didn¡¯t dare guide Levi directly, as she was traumatized by him. In fact, the entire lesiastic Order was fearful of him too. Even though Levi¡¯s reach had extended into the realms of the lesiastic Order, no one dared to get involved. The reason was simple. They were terrified of him. Since getting in his way was the equivalent of death, no one dared to take the risk at all. Finally, Gloria guided Sonja to the location where more than ten Bonemasters were gathered. ¡°What? They¡¯re¡­¡± Chapter 3284 Chapter 3284 Chapter 3287 A Smarter Monkey When everyone arrived at the scene, they were shocked by the sight that greeted them. Staring at more than ten corpses in front of them, everyone was filled with disbelief. There¡¯s nothing else here except for the bodies! Are they really the remaining Bonemasters? Luckily, the corpses had yet to rot away entirely. Indeed, Gloria had found the Bonemaster¡¯s location earlier. When she first saw them, she too was taken aback to see all of them dead. In spite of that, she still lead Levi and the others to the location. ¡°Identify the bodies!¡± Levi¡¯s subordinates did as they were told. After a painstaking process, they finally confirmed that the bodies belonged to the remaining Bonemasters they were searching for. As a result, everyone was stunned to learn of the Bonemasters¡¯ deaths. Boom! The revtion came as bad news to Levi. The fact that they were all dead clearly indicated that they were the Bonemasters responsible for extracting the spiritual bones from Azure Dragon and hisrades. Evidently, the mastermind killed them in an attempt to destroy all evidence. In other words, everything Levi and his subordinates did, including painstakinglypiling the list of Bonemasters, had been in vain. Previously, the possibility of such a scenario had crossed Levi¡¯s mind. He, too, would have destroyed all traces of evidence, including killing the Bonemasters, if he were the mastermind. That way, no one would be able to trace the matter back to him. Nheless, there was also the possibility that the enemy was so strong that he feared no one at all. However, the possibility of such a situation was low. If the enemy was truly powerful, they wouldn¡¯t have needed to be so secretive. On top of that, Sonja and the others from the lesiastic Order had told Levi of the Bonemasters¡¯ special status within the order. Even though they were treated with scorn, killing them would just reduce their numbers. After all, there were only so many of them in the first ce. From that perspective, the Bonemasters were of particr importance and highly regarded by many. When no one had any use for them, they were no better than stray dogs. However, when they were needed, they became more precious than one could ever imagine. Therefore, the lesiastic Order had one unspoken rule¡ªBonemasters should never be killed. If one were to kill them, none of them would be willing toe forward and offer their skills anymore. In fact, Sonja and the others had never heard of any Bonemaster being assassinated ever before. Therefore, everyone was caught by surprise to see more than ten of them being massacred. Meanwhile, Levi turned his attention toward Sonja and herpanions, expecting an exnation from them. In spite of that, thetter was shaken by the fact that more than ten Bonemasters were ughtered. This can¡¯t be happening! Is there no regard for the consequences? What¡¯s going on? Boom! However, everything seemed to make sense once Sonja and the others thought of who the culprit could be. That group consisted of lunatics. They were ruthless in their methods and capable of anything. Nheless, there were still questions about their involvement. Based on their fearless demeanor, they would never kill the Bonemasters on purpose. In fact, they would already be gloating over the fact that they had obtained the elemental spiritual bones. That was how they always behaved. However, why are they so afraid this time? Is it because they are scared of Levi? But that¡¯s impossible, for they fear nothing. Given that the lesiastic Order sees him as no more than a ¡°smarter monkey,¡± that group would naturally be unfazed by Levi. Therefore, it¡¯s unlikely that they would act in such a secretive manner. In that case, is there someone else behind the transnt of the spiritual bone? Or is there some other exnation for it? No matter what, there¡¯s definitely something fishy going on behind the scenes. Sonja and the others spected in their minds. Nevertheless, they were adamant in not revealing to Levi who it was. Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. After all, that faction was aware of how close they were to Levi, and if they found out that it was Sonja who gave them up, her fate would then be sealed. Chapter 3285 Chapter 3285 Chapter 3288 Identification Parade Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. In fact, the entire North Pavilion might be doomed, as even the Three Sages were not strong enough to put up a fight. Unknown to them, the Three Sages were already grievously injured. Meanwhile, Levi was staring at them, waiting for an exnation. However, they didn¡¯t dare reveal the suspects in their minds at all. Sonja remarked in resignation, ¡°It never crossed our mind that the Bonemasters would be killed. Perhaps, they are too fearful of your power! Until the perpetrator can sessfully amalgamate the five elemental spiritual bones, he would definitely not reveal himself.¡± Sonja was right. The first priority afterpleting the transnt of the legendary spiritual bones was to train with it instead of showing off. Naturally, it made sense to make full use of their potential as soon as possible. ¡°Doesn¡¯t this mean that we have run out of clues? How are we going to continue our search?¡± Levi furrowed his brows. Sonja and the rest fell silent. Isn¡¯t the situation what it is? What¡¯s the point of looking for more clues? ¡°There might be a possibility that this was just an ident, and these Bonemasters weren¡¯t the ones who dissected Azure Dragon and hisrades. For all we know, It might even be other Bonemasters,¡± someone else suggested. ¡°In that case, bring all the Bonemasters to Azure Dragon, and let him and hisrades identify them. Given the current situation that¡¯s the only choice we have,¡± Levi ordered. Since they had reached a dead end, Levi had to start looking for clues from the victims. ¡°Mmm-hmm, that sounds like a good idea. Take all the corpses with us!¡± Soon, the ten-odd corpses were brought away. At the same time, Levi led the tens of other Bonemasters back to their base so that Azure Dragon could identify them. Previously, Levi never brought the matter up, as he was worried that it would affect their recovery from the traumatic experience. Every time the incident was mentioned, Azure Dragon and hisrades would go berserk. Therefore, Levi never talked about the Bonemasters or the perpetrator. But now, he felt that the time was ripe to discuss it as Azure Dragon and the other four were close to full recovery. After all, they had first-hand experience of the incident and would definitely know which of the Bonemasters were involved, and perhaps, even the mastermind. Hopefully, they were able to provide some clues. In fact, they could even get criminal profilers and professional artists to draw the mastermind¡¯s face based on the memories of Azure Dragon and his men. Furthermore, they could even use special techniques to help Azure Dragon and his men to recall all the details that happened back then. These options never crossed the mind of the lesiastic Order at all. Soon, Levi met with Azure Dragon and the other four. ¡°Can we discuss the issue now?¡± Just as Levi spoke, the group trembled when they realized what he meant. As the few of them exchanged nces, their eyes shed with conviction. Now that they were almost physically and mentally recovered, it was time to settle some scores. There was no way they could let what was done to them slide. ¡°We have captured all the Bonemasters that belong to the lesiastic Order. You shoulde and identify if any of them were among those who dissected you,¡± Levi stated candidly. Azure Dragon and the others nodded in agreement despite feeling a chill down their spine. After all, they were still traumatized by the hellish torture back then. One by one, the Bonemasters were led in for the identification parade. Even though many among them were either crippled in the limbs, born ugly or had faces covered with scars, one could still tell them apart. Azure Dragon and the others began to go through the parade. No! No! ¡­ Still no! Despite going through tens of them, they didn¡¯t see the culprits among the Bonemasters. With theirst hope snuffed out, everyone¡¯s expression darkened. In the beginning, they had hoped to find one of the perpetrators among the tens of Bonemasters. Unfortunately, they were now filled with disappointment, for the Bonesmasters who were involved would likelye from the group of corpses. Feeling helpless, they brought out the dead bodies to be identified. Chapter 3286 Chapter 3286 The Return of the God of War Chapter 3289 Hypnosis At the sight of the corpses, Azure Dragon and his group¡¯s expressions drastically changed. As their bodies began to tremble, horror descended upon their faces while the look in their eyes revealed only fear and pain. Evidently, the ten-odd Bonemasters¡¯ faces had been seared into their souls. Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. In fact, the Bonemasters had made such a strong impression in their subconscious minds that they had be thetter¡¯s nightmare for the rest of their lives. Every time they recalled or dreamt of the Bonemasters, they would inadvertently be gripped with pain. Therefore, all of them became hysterical at the sight of the Bonemasters. After all, the Bonemasters had dug out their spiritual bones in an extremely gruesome manner while they were still conscious. As a result, the faces of the Bonemasters were carved into the minds of Azure Dragon and his comrades, to the extent that they could remember every single feature of the former. Consequently, they lost control of themselves, contrary to Levi¡¯s expectations. He had assumed that they were strong enough to face it. Nevertheless, their reaction proved that the dead Bonemasters were the ones responsible for dissecting Azure Dragon and hisrades. Unfortunately, it meant that they had run out of clues too. It wasn¡¯t until the bodies were carried away that Azure Dragon and the others calmed down. ¡°Boss, we¡¯re sorry for losing control,¡± Azure Dragon apologized in a self-deprecating tone. Levi replied with a frown, ¡°I¡¯m the one who should be sorry, as I had yed down the horror you have been through. I thought that you were able to bear with it.¡± In truth, Levi had underestimated how badly they were traumatized. It was precisely because the incident had turned into the stuff of nightmares for them that Levi¡¯s urge for them to confront it intensified. Otherwise, they would never be able to ovee their fears and would be significantly hampered in the future. Even if they stopped their training in martial arts, it would still be a cruel impediment to them as normal human beings. Due to that, they had to face their fears until they were able to talk about the matter with smiling faces and not be bothered at all. ¡°You will still need to confront your inner demons, as I don¡¯t want them to take root. You still have a chance to do so now before it¡¯s toote. Once it bes part of your being, you won¡¯t be able to do anything about it,¡± Levi advised in a solemn tone. Upon hearing Levi¡¯s words, the gravity of the matter dawned upon them, especially after the hysterical episode earlier. After exchanging nces, the five of them nodded with conviction. ¡°Boss, you¡¯re right. Just like how important revenge is, it¡¯s also imperative that we dispose of our inner demons.¡± Their eyes glistened resolutely. ¡°All right then. The path ahead will likely be difficult, but you must put up a strong front. Bear with it and conquer your fears. There is no room for failure!¡± Levi encouraged them. Soon, Levi gathered a group of specialists that consisted of criminal profilers, artists, psychologists, etc. Furthermore, a plethora of equipment was brought to where they were. Azure Dragon and hispanions were to go through psychotherapy. At the same time, they were to recount the incident in detail so that the perpetrator could be revealed. This was one of Levi¡¯s methods that the lesiastic Order wasn¡¯t aware of. Just like a country bumpkin who had not been exposed to the world, Sonja was especially curious. Do they think they can find the perpetrator this way? Impossible! After all, the lesiastic Order had been living in their own confines, sealed away from the rest of the world. Therefore, they had no inkling of the wonders of modern technology. Moreover, everything they had viewed with contempt was now brought to the forefront to do something the Art of Consumption wasn¡¯t capable of. Levi exined to them, ¡°Today, I will broaden your horizons by showing you the face of the perpetrator!¡± ¡°Hmm? Show us the perpetrator¡¯s face? How is that possible?¡± Sonja and herpanions didn¡¯t believe Levi. Even if the five of them could remember everything they saw, how is it possible to reveal the mastermind¡¯s face? Chapter 3287 Chapter 3287 Chapter 3289 Hypnosis At the sight of the corpses, Azure Dragon and his group¡¯s expressions drastically changed. As their bodies began to tremble, horror descended upon their faces while the look in their eyes revealed only fear and pain. Evidently, the ten-odd Bonemasters¡¯ faces had been seared into their souls. In fact, the Bonemasters had made such a strong impression in their subconscious minds that they had be thetter¡¯s nightmare for the rest of their lives. Every time they recalled or dreamt of the Bonemasters, they would inadvertently be gripped with pain. Therefore, all of them became hysterical at the sight of the Bonemasters. After all, the Bonemasters had dug out their spiritual bones in an extremely gruesome manner while they were still conscious. As a result, the faces of the Bonemasters were carved into the minds of Azure Dragon and his comrades, to the extent that they could remember every single feature of the former. Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. Consequently, they lost control of themselves, contrary to Levi¡¯s expectations. He had assumed that they were strong enough to face it. Nevertheless, their reaction proved that the dead Bonemasters were the ones responsible for dissecting Azure Dragon and hisrades. Unfortunately, it meant that they had run out of clues too. It wasn¡¯t until the bodies were carried away that Azure Dragon and the others calmed down. ¡°Boss, we¡¯re sorry for losing control,¡± Azure Dragon apologized in a self-deprecating tone. Levi replied with a frown, ¡°I¡¯m the one who should be sorry, as I had yed down the horror you have been through. I thought that you were able to bear with it.¡± In truth, Levi had underestimated how badly they were traumatized. It was precisely because the incident had turned into the stuff of nightmares for them that Levi¡¯s urge for them to confront it intensified. Otherwise, they would never be able to ovee their fears and would be significantly hampered in the future. Even if they stopped their training in martial arts, it would still be a cruel impediment to them as normal human beings. Due to that, they had to face their fears until they were able to talk about the matter with smiling faces and not be bothered at all. ¡°You will still need to confront your inner demons, as I don¡¯t want them to take root. You still have a chance to do so now before it¡¯s toote. Once it bes part of your being, you won¡¯t be able to do anything about it,¡± Levi advised in a solemn tone. Upon hearing Levi¡¯s words, the gravity of the matter dawned upon them, especially after the hysterical episode earlier. After exchanging nces, the five of them nodded with conviction. ¡°Boss, you¡¯re right. Just like how important revenge is, it¡¯s also imperative that we dispose of our inner demons.¡± Their eyes glistened resolutely. ¡°All right then. The path ahead will likely be difficult, but you must put up a strong front. Bear with it and conquer your fears. There is no room for failure!¡± Levi encouraged them. Soon, Levi gathered a group of specialists that consisted of criminal profilers, artists, psychologists, etc. Furthermore, a plethora of equipment was brought to where they were. Azure Dragon and hispanions were to go through psychotherapy. At the same time, they were to recount the incident in detail so that the perpetrator could be revealed. This was one of Levi¡¯s methods that the lesiastic Order wasn¡¯t aware of. Just like a country bumpkin who had not been exposed to the world, Sonja was especially curious. Do they think they can find the perpetrator this way? Impossible! After all, the lesiastic Order had been living in their own confines, sealed away from the rest of the world. Therefore, they had no inkling of the wonders of modern technology. Moreover, everything they had viewed with contempt was now brought to the forefront to do something the Art of Consumption wasn¡¯t capable of. Levi exined to them, ¡°Today, I will broaden your horizons by showing you the face of the perpetrator!¡± ¡°Hmm? Show us the perpetrator¡¯s face? How is that possible?¡± Sonja and herpanions didn¡¯t believe Levi. Even if the five of them could remember everything they saw, how is it possible to reveal the mastermind¡¯s face? Chapter 3288 Chapter 3288 Chapter 3290 The Worries Of Floyd There¡¯s no way they can produce an image of what¡¯s in Azure Dragon¡¯s mind. Sonja had never heard of such a thing before. This is unbelievable! At that moment, the psychologist began making preparations for the psychotherapy session with Azure Dragon¡¯s group. ¡°Get yourselves ready. We¡¯re about to begin.¡± Once everything was in ce, the process started, which was going to be painful for the five victims. Soon, all of them were hypnotized and began to recall the events of that fateful day, starting from the time they were still at Heavenly Base. Their memories revealed how the lesiastic Order came to see them and tested their spiritual bones. Even though the five were already in pain, Levi knew that it was just the beginning. The real test would come toward the end. Once they were brought under hypnosis, the five of them recollected the events from back then. They were hooked up to some equipment that was able to convert the information they were sending into a format everyone else could refer to. At the same time, a group began working on the information they received and converted everything in the five¡¯s memories into images on a screen. The images not only revealed the characters¡¯ faces but also the clothes they were wearing and their surrounding environment. Everything was clearly reconstructed. While Levi looked on steadily, Sonja and herpanions began to lose their calm. ¡°Oh my God! That¡¯s the South Pavilion¡¯s¡­ and the West Pavilion¡¯s¡­¡± When she saw the characters on the screen, Sonja could recognize all of them at once, for they were members of the lesiastic Order. As they were certain Levi had never met or seen those figures before, they were astounded by how urately the figures had been depicted. Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. Is this a ¡°divine tool¡± of the mundane world? Looks like we have underestimated it. There is something to learn from it still. Given the eye-opening experience, all of them were so awestruck that they looked like country bumpkins. Consequently, Sonja and her group felt embarrassed by their reaction when everyone else started to give them a strange look. She exined at once, ¡°I know all of them. They¡¯re from the lesiastic Order.¡± ¡°Mmm-hmm. That¡¯s good to know. Continue!¡± Levi instructed. Sonja felt as if her mind was blown. At the rate Levi was going, the mastermind would be revealed really soon. Holding that thought, she couldn¡¯t help but feel a chill down her spine. Even though reconstructing memories was aborious process, it was proceeding swiftly by industry standards. After all, Levi had gathered all the specialists from within the field. As the pain Azure Dragon and the other four felt gradually intensified, more details of their memories were revealed. Most importantly, it included all the details of where they had been and who they met. In fact, Sonja was shocked to see their own images appear on the screen. During that period, everyone that Azure Dragon encountered was shown. As many members of the lesiastic Order met with them, everyone was naturally a suspect. Theoretically, even Sonja and her men were considered so, causing Levi¡¯s expression to darken. This isn¡¯t making the search any easier. In the meantime, Floyd began to feel unsettled. He was worried that Gloria was also among those who met Azure Dragon to test thetter¡¯s spiritual bone. If that were to happen, she would be a suspect in Levi¡¯s eyes even if she wasn¡¯t the culprit, as anyone who appears on the screen is likely to have designs on the spiritual bones.¡± As a result, he began to feel fearful, for how was he going to bring Gloria to see Levi in the future. If she were to appear on screen, everyone would grow wary of her. Therefore, Floyd¡¯s concerns increased as they got closer to the end. After all, he wasn¡¯t actually sure if Gloria had met with Azure Dragon before. Chapter 3289 Chapter 3289 Chapter 3291 Painful Memories At that moment, Floyd had closed his eyes, as he couldn¡¯t bear to watch the screen in case Gloria appeared on it. In the event she did, there was no way they could clear their name. At that moment, Levi noticed the awkward expression on Floyd¡¯s face. However, he assumed it was because Floyd couldn¡¯t bear watching the five suffer, as it was something thetter had always felt guilty about. Therefore, Levi didn¡¯t make much out of it. As time ticked by, crystal clear images continued to appear on the screen. If time had permitted it, the specialists were even able to produce a continuous scene out of it. ¡°Wait!¡± Levi eximed all of a sudden. Even Sonja andpanions almost gasped aloud at the same time, for thest group of men who went to see Azure Dragon were the true perpetrators. All of them were wearing ck robes. With their faces hidden from view, they looked especially suspicious. In fact, they stood out like a sore thumb whenpared to the other members of the lesiastic Order. When Sonja saw the image of the group, her earlier suspicions were confirmed beyond any doubt. Upon hearing everyone¡¯s gasps, Floyd assumed that Gloria had appeared on the screen. Furthermore, he had the illusion that everyone was already staring at him. When he opened his eyes at once, he realized no one was paying him any attention. Instead, they were looking at the image of a mysterious group of men in ck robes, causing him to heave a sigh of relief. ¡°We need to focus on these men!¡± Levi dered before turning to look at Sonja intently. Instead of getting thetter to identify the men on the spot, he continued to wait. Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. Meanwhile, Azure Dragon and the other four had gone berserk when they were recollecting the scene with the men in ck robes. The intensity of their hysterical reaction grew by about a hundredfold of how they responded earlier. Their bodies were giving away data that was off the charts, a testament to the tremendous suffering they were experiencing. From the looks of it, all indications pointed to the fact that these men were the ones responsible. After all, all five victims reacted to the group with much greater intensity than the rest of the lesiastic Order. At the same time, Sonja¡¯s group was extremely astounded that something from the mundane world was capable of showing the face of the perpetrator. This is really strange! Even though their faces can¡¯t be seen, the shape of their figures and the outfits they wear have been urately presented. That¡¯s actually what they look like! ¡°Continue! Continue!¡± Doing their best, everyone moved the process along. At that instant, the mental torture for the five victims had just begun, as their greatest challenge awaited them. All would be well if they managed to survive the process. Or else, they would end up being crippled for life. In truth, Levi, too, was concerned given how unpredictable the situation was. However, there was nothing he could do, for the five had to resolve their crisis by themselves. Subsequently, their recollections were dominated by the men in ck. In the meantime, the surroundings in their memories shifted away from the Heavenly Base as they left. It was obvious to everyone that was the moment Azure Dragon and hisrades were led outside. Finally, the surroundings changed into the ce where the five had their spiritual bones removed. Upon that scene, they were seized by excruciating pain. Despite being under hypnosis, they struggled so vehemently that it was impossible to pin them down. Given that they were reliving the most horrifying scene, it was unavoidable for them to be overwhelmed by emotions. At the same time, images of the perpetrators began to sh across the screen. The scene started with a small group in the beginning before shifting to one with tens of people in it. All of them were dressed in the same outfit even if their faces were not clearly visible. Nevertheless, every single detail was presented, as the five of them had such a deep impression of the event that they left nothing out. Chapter 3290 Chapter 3290 Chapter 3293 Totem Of The Sky Devouring Python The actual person who transnted the spiritual bone had finally appeared! The crowed looked over and stared at the portrait that began to take shape. Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. ¡°What?¡± Everyone gasped the moment they saw the painting. But they eventually sighed in disappointment when they realized the painting only featured the person¡¯s back. No one knew how the person looked from the front. Based on Azure Dragon¡¯s memory, they only saw the culprit¡¯s back but not the face. Levi expected this oue as he knew Azure Dragon would have been dead had they seen the culprit¡¯s face. He would have gotten rid of them on the spot. I wouldn¡¯t have been able to rescue them. It¡¯s simply impossible! From the way the culprit got rid of those Bonemasters, he wouldn¡¯t have left any traces behind. Therefore, I¡¯m not surprised that Azure Dragon hasn¡¯t seen his face. But something else caught Levi¡¯s attention¡ªthe man was not dressed. He was half-naked because he had to transnt the spiritual bones from Azure Dragon into his body. That was why they could see the tattoo on the culprit¡¯s back clearly. The tattoo was a totem of a gigantic python devouring the sky. Levi¡¯s eyes were instantly fixated on the tattoo! What does this totem represent? Is that merely a totem or does it represent a powerful influence? We should be able to locate the culprit as soon as we find out the meaning behind the totem! ¡°What is it?¡± Sonja and the rest looked confused after seeing the tattoo. They, too, wondered the meaning behind the totem as it had never appeared in the lesiastic Order before. They really had no idea. They might know the identity of the men in ck robes, but they had no idea who this mysterious figure was and what the totem was all about. Besides, the totem of the sky-devouring python had nothing to do with the men in the ck robe, as the latter¡¯s totem was something else. What does this totem represent then? Based on the image, it was clear that the men in ck robes treated the mysterious figure with great respect. They had also kept a watchful eye on the surrounding during the transntation of the spiritual bone to ensure everything went smoothly. Who has the power tomand these men in ck robes to protect the transntation? The conspiracy theory behind this was beyond theirprehension! Perhaps the older generation or elders like North Pavilion and Three Sages would know who this person is? That mysterious man must be someone beyond our reach! They all felt a chill down their spines as they realized things might be moreplicated than expected. They also believed that more parties were involved in this! At that point, they all regretted their action. We wouldn¡¯t have interfered with this matter had we known howplicated this problem is! It¡¯s the end for all of us. At that point, everyone had different thoughts running through their minds. Meanwhile, Floyd could not help but reprimand himself when he learned that the mysterious figure was not Gloria. What¡¯s wrong with me? How could I suspect Gloria in the first ce? I shouldn¡¯t have thought of her like that. I¡¯m such a terrible person! Overwhelmed with a pang of guilt, Floyd wished he could give himself a few tight ps as punishment. I would have been dead had she not rescued me; yet, I still had to audacity to suspect her! From now on, I, Floyd Irving, would not suspect Gloria anymore! Floyd swore in his heart. After studying the totem of the sky-devouring python, Levi¡¯s gaze turned toward Sonja and the rest. ¡°Do you know this totem?¡± Levi asked. Sonja shook her head. ¡°No idea. I¡¯ve never seen this before!¡± Magnus and others, too, shook their heads as they had no clue what it was. ¡°But we¡¯ll find out who the culprit is once we¡¯ve more information about this totem!¡± Magnus made a meaningless remark. Levi rolled his eyes at him. ¡°Do you expect me to check the backs of everyone in the lesiastic Order? Do you want me to ask them to remove their clothes?¡± ¡°We¡¯ll investigate to find out more about the totem. I¡¯m sure we can find it in the lesiastic Order!¡± Sonja proposed. They just wanted to leave that ce as soon as possible because they did not want Levi to bombard them with more questions. It was as if Sonja and her people were afraid that Levi would ask for more information about the men in ck robes. Levi pointed at the portraits of the men in ck robes and asked, ¡°You don¡¯t know the totem, but I¡¯m sure you know the costumes that the men in ck robes wear, right? Chapter 3291 Chapter 3291 Chapter 3294 Please Give Us A Break Sonja and the others froze upon hearing that question. Magnus and the other two men, too, struggled toe up with an answer. They knew the answer. In fact, they knew it quite some time ago. Magnus and the other two men were at a loss for words. Since Levi had kept his eyes on them, they had made quite a number of mistakes that had aroused Levi¡¯s suspicion. They knew they could not fool Levi anymore as he had lost faith in them. The only way out was for them to tell the truth. Suddenly, Sonja stood up and said, ¡°Yes! We know who they are!¡± Magnus and the others looked at her in disbelief. What? Is she goinge clean? How dare she? ¡°But we can¡¯t tell you who they are. If we did, we¡¯d die! Our family will die too! They¡¯ll also destroy our lands! Please understand we¡¯re in a difficult situation, Crown King! So please show us mercy, and don¡¯t force us to give you the answer!¡± Sonja pleaded. Upon hearing that, Magnus and the others started pleading with Levi, ¡°Please do not force us to give you the answer.¡± After dropping their knees, they continued begging, ¡°Please don¡¯t force us to answer that question!¡± Everyone was stunned. They looked at Sonja and the rest in disbelief as they could not believe their ears. What¡¯s going on? Why are they so terrified of those men in ck robes? They know who those men in ck robes are, yet they¡¯re afraid to reveal their identity? Why? They were shocked because they had no clue how powerful the men in ck robes were. Why are Sonja, Magnus, and the others so afraid of them? They even kneeled before Levi, hoping that he could show them mercy. Unbelievable! But there¡¯s something amiss about their reaction. Floyd noticed something was off with the way they reacted to Levi¡¯s question. Before this, he had shown signs of hostility toward Sonja and the others because Gloria had brainwashed him to believe they were the enemy. He believed Sonja and her people must have an ulterior motive for helping them. To confirm his suspicion, Floyd had even investigated that group of people. At this point, the turn of events had caused him to be warier of them. Obviously, they know who the men in ck robes are, but they¡¯re still trying to keep it from us. They even yed the sympathy card and expect the mentor to let them off. Something¡¯s fishy. Floyd became even more suspicious of them. Likewise, he started believing everything Gloria said. These people are trying to sow discord among us. They must have a hidden agenda. ¡°Master, I¡¯m worried these people have an ulterior motive!¡± Floyd warned. ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± Levi¡¯s lips curled into a smile. It looks like I¡¯ve found my match. These men in ck robes must be extremely powerful as they could easily intimidate Sonja, Magnus, and the rest. They all seemed to be terrified of the men in ck robes. Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. I bet they could feel the fear in their bones. But I believe the man who carried out the transntation of the spiritual bone is much more powerful, as he was the one who gave orders to the men in ck robes. Interesting. Give me some time, and I¡¯ll find out who these people are! ¡°All right. Fine. You don¡¯t have to answer my question.¡± Levi looked at them and grinned. Sonja heaved a sigh of relief and said, ¡°We might not have given the information, but I believe you¡¯ll be able to find out who they are! Many people in the lesiastic Order know who those men in ck robes are. They might not know those mysterious men¡¯s appearance, but they should recognize those people based on their costumes!¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry, we cannot tell you who they are. We¡¯ll be in deep trouble if they find out we are the ones who leaked this piece of information to you! But that said, we really have no idea what the totem is. I bet no one from the lesiastic Order knows about it either!¡± she reiterated. Levi nodded upon hearing that. So she knows what I¡¯m capable of. What a smart woman! She¡¯s right. It¡¯s okay if she doesn¡¯t give me the details. I¡¯ll be able to find out who the men in ck robes are eventually. Well, at least they had prevented a massacre by not revealing anything to me. ¡°All right. I¡¯ll spare you. You may leave now since you have nothing to do with it!¡± Levi decided to let them off. Chapter 3293 Chapter 3293 Chapter 3296 As Long As Your Master Believes It Gloria has never followed me to meet Master and the rest. She did not evene to this ce as she is afraid that she¡¯ll affect them negatively. In the end, Sonja and the others ended up around Master constantly. It¡¯s obvious what they¡¯re interested in! When ites to credit, Gloria definitely had as much as them. Even though she managed to find half of the Bonemasters on the list, she did not seek anything in return. On the other hand, Master has already given you a promise. Still, you keep having ulterior motives. Naturally, I can tell who¡¯s the bad person and who¡¯s the good person here. I know very well that there¡¯s not a single good soul in the lesiastic Order. All of them have an ulterior motive, especially Sonja and the rest who are trying so hard to help. No one would believe that they are not vying for something else! Staring at the four of them, Floyd smirked coldly. ¡°Do you think that sowing discord is a very advanced technique? It¡¯s simply too low-ss! Even a child can see through it right away. If you want to do it, can you think of another method next time? Stop being so obvious!¡± ¡°Return to your senses! You¡¯ve been entranced by her!¡± urged Sonja. Magnus and the others chimed in, ¡°Don¡¯t you know that she survives by leeching on others? You¡¯re about to be sucked clean!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right! None of the men whom sheys her eyes on would end up well.¡± ¡°Haha! I¡¯m well aware of what is going on now. Master can tell friend from foe very well, and I¡¯m even better than him! You¡¯re sowing discord so internal chaos will break out and get Master involved as well, right? That must be great for your n to proceed!¡± Floyd scoffed coldly, looking like he had seen through their deception. N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. The main reason was that Gloria had brainwashed him, causing him to jump to the wrong conclusions. Hence, no matter how much Sonja and the rest tried to remind him, he would stubbornly believe that they were merely trying to sow discord. Everything they did was part of an evil n. Looking at Floyd, the others felt very exasperated. Nothing can save him. He is a gone case andpletely bewitched by that woman. But this has nothing to do with us anymore. Now that we¡¯re involved in such a troublesome issue, it¡¯s better that we have one less thing to care about. ¡°Forget it! I won¡¯t waste any more time with you. It¡¯s none of our business, anyway!¡± After that, Sonja and the rest prepared to leave. ¡°Wait! Did I let you leave?¡± demanded Floyd coldly. The four of them stared at Floyd. ¡°Your master let us leave. Are you going to stop us? Just with you alone?¡± In terms of ability, Floyd was of no match to them. However, Floyd scoffed icily. ¡°Are you afraid? Why don¡¯t you just tell us the identity of the men in ck robes?¡± ¡°If we tell you, we¡¯ll die. The North Pavilion will be destroyed too!¡± exined Sonja. ¡°Hahaha! Who¡¯d believe that nonsense? The North Pavilion is a huge faction in the lesiastic Order! How can anyone destroy you so easily? I don¡¯t believe it! Can¡¯t youe up with a more convincing lie?¡± Floyd shook his head, refusing to believe them. He knew the lesiastic Order very well. There were not a lot of factions that could destroy the North Pavilion, let alone those who could terrify them like that. Sonja snorted coldly. ¡°What matters is that your master believes us. It doesn¡¯t matter even if you don¡¯t!¡± Floyd burst outughing. ¡°Do you think that Master will really believe you? He just wants to see what your next step is!¡± Sonja and the others were helpless to do anything. The extent to which Floyd was under Gloria¡¯s control was much worse than they had imagined. Thus, they did not even bother to argue with him¡ªit would be pointless anyway. ¡°If you want to prove your innocence, tell me who the men in ck robes are! I¡¯ll believe you if you do that.¡± Floyd swept his gaze across everyone¡¯s faces. ¡°Why should we tell you? What¡¯s that got to do with us?¡± rebuked Sonja. A mischievous smirk yed on Floyd¡¯s lips as he said, ¡°It¡¯s not that you¡¯re unwilling to tell us. You¡¯re just hiding a shady secret! You don¡¯t dare to tell us who the men in ck robes are because you¡¯re rted to them, right?¡± Chapter 3294 Chapter 3294 Chapter 3297 Facing Their Biggest Fear ¡°It was the North Pavilion who dug out Azure Dragon and the others¡¯ spiritual bones, right? The men in ck robes are from North Pavilion! That¡¯ll exin everything! ording to what they recalled, you had looked for them earlier and checked their spiritual bones. Didn¡¯t you do that because you¡¯re after their spiritual bones?¡± ¡°Well¡­¡± Sonja and the others were stunned as they could not prove their innocence about that. It was true that they had appeared in Azure Dragon and his gang¡¯s memory, but that should not be used by Floyd to attack them. ¡°Also, you checked my master and Forlevia¡¯s spiritual bones too, right? You¡¯re the only group that knows their spiritual bones!¡± continued Floyd. Sonja and the rest could not refute that either. It was true. ¡°In fact, you might have killed the Bonemasters and destroyed all evidence! You definitely didn¡¯t expect that I have a way to restore their memories, right?¡± When Floyd saw how silent the others were, he spoke even more agitatedly. ¡°You¡¯re the murderer, right? Stop pretending! I¡¯ve seen your true colors!¡± he scoffed coldly. ¡°Do you want to die?¡± Furious, Sonja and the others were about to attack. At the most critical moment, Levi¡¯s voice boomed. ¡°Floyd, let the guests leave!¡± Floyd sighed exasperatedly and had no choice but to let them leave. ¡°Just wait! I¡¯ll investigate youter and expose all your devious ns. You¡¯ll receive your punishment! I¡¯ve got a lot of evidence and clues now. Soon, I¡¯ll find out if the image of the sky-devouring python has anything to do with North Pavilion. Once I find out the truth, you¡¯ll meet a horrible end,¡± warned Floyd. Sonja and the rest were exasperated. ¡°It¡¯s impossible to reason with you! Be more observant! I hope that Crown King won¡¯t be affected and that the woman can be exposed as soon as possible!¡± Once they mentioned Gloria, Floyd panicked. He was afraid that they wouldin to Levi and expose Gloria. That must not happen. Upon that thought, Floyd warned frantically, ¡°If you dare to tell Master about her or defame her in front of him and anyone else, I¡¯ll kill you!¡± N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. Sonja and the rest could tell that he was scared. However, they merely sneered mockingly, ¡°What¡¯s that got to do with us? We can¡¯t be bothered to care about it! I hope that you¡¯ll meet your demise because of that woman. Only then would I feel satisfied! Just wait! There¡¯ll be a day when you¡¯ll regret it!¡± They left after leaving those harsh words. Floyd was still furious. How dare they defame Gloria? Of course, I¡¯d be angry! ¡°Fine! Let¡¯s wait and see what unfolds with time!¡± Floyd wanted to prove to them that he and Gloria would pass the test of time and remain together forever. Their true love would destroy everything. Gloria would definitely pass any challenges. From all those suspicions that he had, he now chose to believe her steadfastly. ¡°How childish!¡± Although Sonja and the rest had left, their voices still traveled from afar. This made Floyd even angrier. However, he still rushed back to see how Azure Dragon and the others were doing. The appearance and characteristics of the culprits had already been revealed. Meanwhile, Azure Dragon and the others had suffered greatly. Still, they managed to pull themselves through and face the pain directly. They confronted their deepest fears and treated it as the mostmonce event. If they see those nightmares again, they could face those fears nonchntly. They had seeded in eliminating those terrifying nightmares from their mind. However, everyone had witnessed how much pain they were in earlier. Their hearts ached for Azure Dragon and the rest. ¡°Everything will be fine after this! Just spend some time to get better. You¡¯ve braved through the most challenging obstacle of eliminating your fears.¡± Chapter 3295 Chapter 3295 Chapter 3298 You Never Have To Apologize To Me ¡°I¡¯ll find the culprit and seek revenge. Just rest well and recover!¡± Levi was in a good mood. After all, they had just eradicated their nightmares and gotten clues about the culprit. The only question left was how they were going to catch the culprit. Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. Initially, he wanted to warn the lesiastic Order and threaten them to hand over the hostages by using the evidence. Even if they did not get the hostages, they could still find out who the culprit was. However, Levi could sense Sonja and her gang¡¯s abnormal reaction, their fear, and their unease. This meant that the culprit was not someone to be trifled with. Furthermore, looking at how the opponents were destroying all the evidence, they did not want to reveal themselves yet. In that case, it would be counterproductive for Levi to make a huge ruckus about finding them. By doing so, he would alert them unnecessarily. If the image of the sky-devouring python was leaked, the opponents might take measures to make this important clue go missing. Hence, Levi must not go about this in a high-profile manner. What should I do? Oh, right! Even if Sonja and the rest from North Pavilion are so reluctant to reveal anything, I can look for the elders of North Pavilion¡ªthe Three Sages! They probably know everything, right? Levi made a decision secretly. Everyone¡¯s next mission was to find the culprit. That was what Floyd set out to do too. While everyone else might be searching aimlessly, he was very certain who his target was¡ªGloria. She was extremely knowledgeable and knew about a lot of things. Now, he desperately wanted to know if the image of the sky-devouring python had anything to do with North Pavilion. Since they were so eager to leave, he was sure that they were rted to this incident. Perhaps, they had left to destroy the evidence. After leaving the base, Floyd went to look for Gloria gloomily. However, Gloria was busy researching Forlevia¡¯s self-created technique and went into a recluse. Hence, she was not there when Floyd came looking for her. He could not even contact her. ¡°Huh? Where is she? Why can¡¯t I contact her?¡± It was the first time something like this happened. Floyd¡¯s expression changed. Could it be that¡­ A suspicion appeared in his mind, but he quickly smacked his head. ¡°How dare you suspect Gloria? Have I gone mad?¡± Floyd started scolding himself. Previously, Gloria had full knowledge about Floyd, Sonja, and the rest¡¯s actions. For example, she knew when Floyd came and would make preparations beforehand. However, she was now immersed in practicing Forlevia¡¯s self-created technique. She wanted to master it quickly and reach the highest possible level. Hence, she could not be bothered to care about anything else. She was clueless as to what was happening outside. Just like that, Floyd waited without anyints. He kept waiting till a day passed. ¡°She¡¯s probably busy!¡± Floyd would rathere up with excuses for Gloria than suspect her. Just when he was about to leave, she came rushing over. His eyes lit up immediately and he felt like he was on the verge of crying. My wait was not futile! I knew that she¡¯s busy. Gloria quickly exined to Floyd that she had gone to West Pavilion and did not return in time. She even apologized to him. Floyd grabbed her hand and eximed emotionally, ¡°No, you don¡¯t have to apologize to me! You never have to apologize to me! If any one of us is at fault, it¡¯s definitely me!¡± He was a total goner under her spell and control. To him, Gloria could never be wrong. ¡°Okay! I trust that you won¡¯t do anything wrong either, so you never have to apologize to me! If something like this happens next time, I¡¯ll inform you beforehand. Looking at how you¡¯vee looking for me so anxiously, something urgent probably happened, right?¡± asked Gloria. ¡°Yeah! I¡¯m here to inform you that Master has already found the culprit who harmed Azure Dragon and the others!¡± Gloria was astonished when she heard that. They found the culprit so quickly? Chapter 3296 Chapter 3296 Chapter 3299 Is There Such A Way Something¡¯s wrong here. All the Bonemasters were killed, and I¡¯ve seen it with my own eyes! How is it possible to find the murderers when there aren¡¯t any clues? Gloria actually wanted to help Levi in finding the murderers because she would benefit from it as well. However, there wasn¡¯t a single clue. Gloria was in disbelief. How did they manage to find the murderers so fast? What kind of speed is this? Floyd immediately introduced her to their methods. Gloria tried her best to learn everything about the real world. However, she had never heard of such a thing before. That was why she was in utter disbelief. They can even show the memories of that person? How is this possible? Floyd quickly exined everything to her, and he even told her who from the lesiastic Order went there. Not only that, but he also named everyone from West Pavilion who had been there. Upon hearing that, Gloria finally believed him. This is amazing. Is there such a way in the real world? Everything was revealed. Apart from that, Floyd had taken quite a few portraits and drawings done by profilers and artists with him before he left. He showed everything to Gloria. He had basically shown her what the killers looked like. In particr, every detail of the men in ck robes was shown. More importantly, their attires were shown. ¡°Wait¡­¡± When Gloria saw the portraits of the men in ck robes, she trembled and widened her eyes abruptly. Did I jump to conclusions about those at North Pavilion? Were they telling the truth? Are those men in ck robes really that scary? Floyd spotted her unusual reaction, so he couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°W-What is it?¡± Gloria definitely recognized them. After all, even Sonja and the others knew about them. In other words, most of them from the lesiastic Order knew about the men in ck robes. Gloria was shocked. It¡¯s them? No wonder! Who else but them would act so quickly? If it really was them, then it exined why those Bonemasters were killed. Despite her shocking thoughts, Gloria pretended like she didn¡¯t recognize those men. ¡°Have I seen those ck robes before? I can¡¯t seem to recall!¡± Gloria mumbled. Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. Floyd went on to tell her about Sonja and the others. ¡°I have a question, though. Are those men really that scary? Are they really capable of frightening people so badly?¡± he asked. Still, Floyd felt Sonja and the others were messing with him. Gloria shook her head. ¡°That can¡¯t be. How is it possible that North Pavilion had been wiped out? North Pavilion is very strong, and I can¡¯t imagine someone being capable of wiping it out! North Pavilion has the Three Sages, and they¡¯re all elite fighters in the lesiastic Order. How could they possibly wipe out North Pavilion the moment someone mentions their names? That¡¯s rubbish!¡± Floyd was convinced. Sonja and the others were talking nonsense. There was no way they were telling the truth. ¡°Regarding the men in ck robes, I don¡¯t know who they are. I¡¯ll have to head back to West Pavilion and ask my masters about it. I¡¯ll get back to you once I¡¯ve gotten a confirmation!¡± Initially, Gloria wanted to tell Floyd directly so that she could take credit. However, she was frightened by that faction. Indeed, they were as frightening as how Sonja and the others had described them to be. No one dared to mention their names. Whoever did would definitely die. Not only me, but everyone else will die as well! In fact, the whole of West Pavilion could perish. It¡¯s certainly that serious. Perhaps even people like the Three Sages are no match for them. I must make sure the faction doesn¡¯t know about my rtionship with Floyd. Also, I have to find out if they can track me down after I¡¯ve told Floyd. I must tread lightly on this matter. Hence, I shouldn¡¯t tell Floyd anything right away. ¡°Okay!¡± Floyd nodded. ¡°However, these men in ck robes aren¡¯t the masterminds. They¡¯re serving someone!¡± Chapter 3297 Chapter 3297 Chapter 3300 I Trust You ¡°What? There¡¯s someone else?¡± Gloria was stumped. There¡¯s someone else behind this faction? That¡¯s unbelievable! ¡°The portrait of the mastermind only shows the back of his body!¡± Floyd took out the portrait hurriedly. Gloria was instantly attracted by the portrait. There was nothing special about the back of the man. However, Gloria was stunned when she saw the totem of the sky-devouring python on it. I¡¯ve seen this somewhere! Unlike before, she really didn¡¯t know what she was looking at this time around. This is so familiar, and I¡¯ve definitely seen this somewhere. In spite of trying her best to recall the totem, her effort was to no avail. Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. However, she was sure about seeing it before. After all, she had been with all sorts of people from the lesiastic Order. In fact, it was safe to assume that she had seen all of them. Hence, the chances of her seeing the totem before were quite high. Although Sonja and the others had absolutely no idea what it was, Gloria was rather familiar with it. ¡°This totem looks familiar. I¡¯ll ask my masters about it!¡± she said. Floyd shed a smile in response. I knew it! Although they¡¯re all from the lesiastic Order, I¡¯ve gotten different answers from them! Sonja and the others were either reluctant to tell me, or they were just simply clueless. Gloria, on the other hand, didn¡¯t even reject me tantly. Instead, she had told me she would get confirmations from her master and his gang. ¡°Okay! Those few from North Pavilion are intentionally sowing discord! I¡¯m afraid that they might add fuel to the fire and nder you! I think they might give Masters and the rest a bad impression of you before you can even meet them!¡± Floyd thundered. Gloria had thought about the possibility of that happening as well. Hence, she would have to get rid of a few people first so that she could proceed with her n. Now that the list of Bonemasters ispleted, I¡¯m going to get rid of Sonja and the others. Before that, I¡¯ll dig out information about Levi and Forlevia¡¯s spiritual bones from them. ¡°I think they must be doing this for a reason! They want my master¡¯s sword, his spiritual bone, and Forlevia¡¯s spiritual bone too!¡± Floyd was still talking about Sonja and the others. Gloria¡¯s eyes lit up when she heard those words. That sword as well! Those are the things I want! If I can get either Forlevia or Levi¡¯s spiritual bone, along with Forlevia¡¯s technique and the sword, I¡¯ll be on top of the world! I need to take things slowly and not act rashly. After all, Levi is too strong now. Firstly, I need to find someone who can restrain Levi. Since this faction had already taken Azure Dragon and his gang¡¯s spiritual bones, I can only imagine how strong they had gotten. Besides, they¡¯re also backed by the mastermind with the sky-devouring python totem. I¡¯m sure they¡¯re very strong. Hence, they¡¯ll surely be able to restrain Levi. By then, I can finally make my move and get Forlevia¡¯s spiritual bone and Levi¡¯s Ancient Divine Sword. Those will all be mine in the future. I have got to n this properly so that I can get Levi and his enemies in trouble. God Crusher is a good sword. I¡¯ll steal it when I follow Floyd to their base. After that, I¡¯ll just me it on someone else. However, getting Forlevia¡¯s spiritual bone is a problem, though. It¡¯s too hard to transnt spiritual bone. Besides, I don¡¯t even know what kind of spiritual bone she has. I must start working immediately. Indeed, not only did she need to learn Forlevia¡¯s technique, but she also had other things going on. After that, she would have to start using her pawns to get rid of Sonja and the others. At the same time, she had to go back to West Pavilion to find out more about the totem of the sky- devouring python. When that¡¯s done, I¡¯ll reveal the identities of the men in ck robes and frame some other people so that these men would think that they were the ones who revealed their identities. By then, I¡¯ll have nothing to do with it. She had to n everything out perfectly so that no one would think that she was involved. Before she left, she said to Floyd gently, ¡°I¡¯ve made a blunder this time around. It won¡¯t happen again! I¡¯ll inform you in advance if something happens!¡± ¡°Okay! I got it! If you¡¯re busy, you should get on with your own matters first. I trust you, and I won¡¯t let anyone nder you!¡± Floyd believed her. Chapter 3298 Chapter 3298 Chapter 3301 North Pavilion In Crisis After bidding Floyd goodbye, Gloria immediately rushed toward West Pavilion. However, she received a piece of shocking information saying that the Three Sages of North Pavilion had been heavily injured. North Pavilion was on the verge of crumbling because a lot of factions were getting ready to invade North Pavilion. Although the information was a secret in Gerton, Gloria still managed to hear about it. The men under her control were eager to deliver her the news as soon as they could. Gloria¡¯s eyes shed menacingly, and she murmured to herself, ¡°If the Three Sages of North Pavilion are confirmed to be injured, then North Pavilion will inevitably get divided. After all, North Pavilion is wealthy and powerful. Who wouldn¡¯t want a piece of it?¡± At the same time, Gloria was also thinking about what could happen next. In the lesiastic Order, the Five Pavilions are huge factions. If they were to divide North Pavilion, they might not show up directly because of their egos. However, there¡¯ll surely be a lot of underhanded tactics used behind the scenes. Still, the other four factions will definitely not snatch a piece of North Pavilion in the open. Shortly after, she received another piece of news saying that some people couldn¡¯t wait any longer, and they had already gone to challenge the Three Sages of North Pavilion. Naturally, if they were to act, they should do it now since North Pavilion¡¯s Three Sages are injured. They won¡¯t stand a chance once the Three Sages of North Pavilion are healed. Indeed, they had to act as soon as possible and invade North Pavilion while they were still healing. Although those people said they wanted to challenge them, they were actually trying to find out if the Three Sages of North Pavilion were indeed injured. The challengers were all strong individuals of the lesiastic Order because they intended to invade right away once they had gotten the confirmation. They weren¡¯t willing to waste a second more. Meanwhile, a confrontation was happening in front of the headquarters in North Pavilion. Behind North Pavilion¡¯s master, Doran, stood a huge crowd of North Pavilion¡¯s fighters. They were facing off with dozens of challengers who had arrived to challenge the Three Sages of North Pavilion. The master of North Pavilion¡¯s expression changed dramatically. Something is off! Why did so many peoplee to challenge the Three Sages of North Pavilion all of a sudden? By looking at these people before my eyes, most of them aren¡¯t even as strong as me. If they were to see the Three Sages prior to this, they would¡¯ve peed their pants! N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. Why have theye to challenge us today? Could it be that the information about the elders being injured had been leaked? However, am I not the only one who knows they¡¯re injured? How did the others find out about it? I¡¯ve also noticed something fishy recently. The number of spies around North Pavilion has increased recently! It¡¯s as if they¡¯re all keeping an eye on us. Besides, why are all my friends visiting me so frequently these days? Even the elders¡¯ friends have beening to visit! It seems like all the factions in the lesiastic Order are focusing on North Pavilion. Aren¡¯t we supposed to unite and deal with Levi together? In fact, in just one night, everything had changed. Suddenly, everyone was focusing on North Pavilion. The master of North Pavilion was getting skeptical. Something is definitely not right. What¡¯s going on? Did the information about the elders being injured get leaked? It seems like that¡¯s really the case. Right at that moment, his subordinate ran to him and reported, ¡°Master! We¡¯ve just found out that someone is selling a piece of information in Gerton saying that our three elders have suffered heavy injuries!¡± Thump! The master of North Pavilion trembled in shock because those words had hit him like a thunderbolt. As suspected! The information had been leaked! Otherwise, these people wouldn¡¯t havee. Right then, the leader of Divine Tiger Pce uttered coldly, ¡°Get the Three Sages of North Pavilion to come out now! Divine Tiger Pce wants to challenge them!¡± ¡°Same here! Divine Eagle Pce wants to challenge them as well!¡± ¡°And us too!¡± ¡°As us!¡± Dozens of people had announced that they wanted to challenge the Three Sages of North Pavilion. ¡°How dare you guys challenge our three elders? Are you guys even qualified? Are you guys stronger than me? If you want to challenge our elders, you have to go through me first!¡± The master of North Pavilion chuckled coldly and red at the challengers disdainfully. ¡°Stand aside, Doran! We¡¯re here to challenge the Three Sages of North Pavilion! This has nothing to do with you! Get the Three Sages out here now!¡± ¡°Indeed! Ask them toe out now! We want to challenge them!¡± ¡°Could it be that the Three Sages of North Pavilion are too afraid toe out and face us?¡± Chapter 3299 Chapter 3299 Chapter 3303 Exposed He knew he had to act cool because the challengers were sounding him out. If I can pretend that I¡¯m not hiding anything, they¡¯ll be too scared to attack us. As suspected, the result was incredible. The leader of Divine Tiger Pce and the others were all stumped, and they didn¡¯t know how to react. The master of North Pavilion seems so calm! He¡¯s not acting like the Three Sages are injured. Why does he look so unaffected? Not only did he clear a path for us, but he had also deactivated the Dragon Trapper Formation! Apart from the Three Sages of North Pavilion, that formation is their only defense! The challengers had long wanted to attack North Pavilion to check the Three Sages out. However, they were too scared of the Dragon Trapper Formation. That was the only reason why they hadn¡¯t acted yet. Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. Since the master of North Pavilion had deactivated the formation, doesn¡¯t that mean he¡¯s very confident? Could it be that the Three Sages of North Pavilion aren¡¯t even injured? Otherwise, why did he deactivate the Dragon Trapper Formation so willingly? What if the Three Sages are actually in solitary training? If we attack them now, aren¡¯t we just going to die? The challengers didn¡¯t like the odds at all, so none of them dared to take the risk. Since they thought they were going to die if the Three Sages weren¡¯t injured, none of them dared to step up. Seeing that, the master of North Pavilion heaved a sigh of relief. In fact, he was terrified by the possibility of the challengers attacking them. He was also taking a gamble. If I lose this, we¡¯re all doomed. However, he became much more at ease when he saw the leader of Divine Tiger Pce and the others hesitating about their next move. ¡°Come on! I¡¯ve already cleared a path for you guys! Since you guys don¡¯t believe that they¡¯re in solitary training, go and challenge them!¡± The master of North Pavilion continued to provoke them. Upon hearing that, the leader of Divine Tiger Pce and the others dared not to make a move. They kept hesitating, and none of them had the guts to step up. ¡°I¡¯m giving you guys thirty seconds! After that, I¡¯m going to activate the Dragon Trapper Formation again. By then, your chance will be gone!¡± The master of North Pavilion began the countdown. Soon, it had reached thest ten seconds. ¡°Ten!¡± ¡°Nine!¡± A few more seconds went by. ¡°Two!¡± ¡°One!¡± At thest second, a few dark figures appeared out of nowhere and stormed into North Pavilion like rays of light. They passed by the Dragon Trapper Formation and went straight toward the back of the mountain, where the Three Sages were training in solitary. At that moment, the leader of Divine Tiger Pce and the others were utterly stunned. The master of North Pavilion was dumbfounded as well because he didn¡¯t see thating. He thought he had held the leader of Divine Tiger Pce and the others off, but he didn¡¯t know there were still people hiding elsewhere. Those people must¡¯ve been waiting all this while because they were scared of the Dragon Trapper Formation! Didn¡¯t I just do them a favor by deactivating the formation? Sh*t! We¡¯re doomed, and it¡¯s all my fault! The master of North Pavilion was fuming because he had just given the intruders direct ess. Panic struck him, and he immediately shouted, ¡°Quickly activate the Dragon Trapper Formation! North Pavilion, get ready forbat!¡± Those ck figures are going to find out that the elders are injured! Since they¡¯re just as capable as me, the news of the Three Sages of North Pavilion being heavily injured is certainly going to be exposed. I must be responsible for the safety of North Pavilion now. The master of North Pavilion had to activate the Dragon Trapper Formation immediately. By then, the leader of Divine Tiger Pce and the others had seen through him. The master of North Pavilion has tricked us! It¡¯s true that the Three Sages of North Pavilion are injured! ¡°Charge! Prevent them from activating the Dragon Trapper Formation!¡± ¡°The Three Sages of North Pavilion are heavily injured! Guys, it¡¯s time we conquer and divide North Pavilion!¡± The leader of Divine Tiger Pce and the others immediatelyunched their attack. Right then, countless shadows emerged from the darkness and charged toward North Pavilion. The time they had been waiting for had finally arrived. After all, everyone wanted a piece of North Pavilion. Hence, elites from around North Pavilion had all shown up to attack North Pavilion. ¡°Defend!¡± The master of North Pavilion led by example and stood in front of North Pavilion¡¯s fort as the first line of defense. Meanwhile, those seven to eight ck figures had passed by the North Pavilion¡¯s fort and arrived at the location where the Three Sages of North Pavilion were in solitary training. They were determined to kill the Three Sages of North Pavilion, so they started attacking right away. Chapter 3300 Chapter 3300 Chapter 3304 Levi Is The Only Hope When the Three Sages of North Pavilion realized they had been exposed, they had no choice but to fight back. Although they were heavily injured, they were still capable of defending themselves. Hence, a fight between them and the seven to eight elites ensued. Naturally, everyone knew for sure they were injured. If they weren¡¯t, those seven to eight elites would¡¯ve been killed pretty quickly. Upon getting the confirmation, those invaders immediately shot a signal re to tell everyone that the Three Sages of North Pavilion were injured. The challengers outside the North Pavilion¡¯s hall saw the signal re instantly. The leader of Divine Tiger Pce and the others were exhrated. ¡°It¡¯s true! The Three Sages of North Pavilion are seriously injured!¡± ¡°Charge! This is our best opportunity to conquer and divide North Pavilion!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t let them activate Dragon Trapper Formation!¡± Everyone was over the moon and started attacking North Pavilion. As news spread, more and more people rushed there to get a piece of North Pavilion for themselves. In fact, the news of the Three Sages of North Pavilion being injured had spread throughout the lesiastic Order. Elites were rushing toward North Pavilion from all over. At that moment, that was the biggest predicament North Pavilion had ever faced. They were all by themselves while the entire lesiastic Order was attacking them. The moment Gloria arrived at West Pavilion, she was told that everyone was attacking North Pavilion. West Pavilion didn¡¯t want to be left out, so they were also about tounch their attack after assembling their troops. However, the troops were all in disguise so that no one would know they were from West Pavilion. Gloria was eager to get a piece of North Pavilion as well, so she had also joined the troops. At the same time, she was contacting all the men under her control. She wanted them to quickly find Sonja and the others. She needed to capture them and ask them about Levi and Forlevia¡¯s spiritual bones. To her, those spiritual bones were far more important than North Pavilion. Although it would usually seem like Gloria was working alone, she actually had hundreds of people serving her. Besides, those people were all hiding in all the other factions. Meanwhile, Sonja and the other three had finally returned to North Pavilion. When they got there, they immediately saw North Pavilion getting attacked from all directions. They only found out the Three Sages of North Pavilion were injured after asking around. Everyone there was already in the process of dividing North Pavilion up during the intense battle. ¡°North Pavilion is doomed!¡± ¡°What should we do?¡± Magnus and the others started panicking, and they didn¡¯t know what to do. North Pavilion was in a crisis, and no one was helping them out. In fact, the people inside couldn¡¯t even get out of there to ask for help. Fortunately for the four of them, they weren¡¯t inside, so they could still get help. Oh yes, we have Levi! Sonja remembered Levi had made them a promise, and he said he would help them once. This is the best time for him to deliver his promise! If we can get Levi here, perhaps he could resolve this! ¡°Hey! We can look for Levi! If he¡¯s here, he can surely resolve the current crisis!¡± Sonja¡¯s eyes lit up when she thought of Levi. ¡°Yes! Levi! He can save us!¡± Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. ¡°Luckily for us, he had made us a promise!¡± Magnus and the other two came to themselves instantly. That was their only hope. Since the Three Sages of North Pavilion were heavily injured, North Pavilion was undoubtedly facing an unprecedented challenge. Not only would their allies not help them, but they might even kick them while they were down. Hence, they knew they could only ask Levi for help. ¡°Come. Let¡¯s go and seek help from Crown King!¡± ¡°Quick! He¡¯s the only one who can save us now!¡± Sonja and the others immediately ran the opposite way to look for Levi for help. However, they were blocked by a group of people before they could even get far. The group of peopleunched their attack on Sonja and the others without any reservation. Sonja and the others began fighting back. ¡°We must fight our way out! Otherwise, North Pavilion is doomed!¡± ¡°Sonja, we¡¯ll cover you so that you can get out of here!¡± Magnus and the other two provided cover for Sonja. The four of them were rather strong, but their enemies were even stronger. At first, they could still defend themselves so that Sonja could get out of there. Chapter 3301 Chapter 3301 Chapter 3305 Gloria Wiping Out All Hopes To their dismay, more and more people had noticed them. Soon, there were people approaching them from everywhere. Sonja and the others slowly became overwhelmed, and they couldn¡¯t hold out any longer. At that moment, it was almost impossible for them to break through. ¡°Try harder! We must get Sonja out of here so she can get help!¡± Magnus and the other two fought like hell to clear a path for Sonja. In the process, they didn¡¯t mind getting injured badly. Just like that, they managed to clear a path for Sonja, but those three were already heavily injured. Still, at least they had managed to get Sonja out of there. ¡°Sonja, run! Just leave us! Save North Pavilion!¡± Magnus and the other two shouted. ¡°Be careful, you guys!¡± Sonja had no choice but to escape. Right after she made her way through, a figure came out of nowhere and pped her forcefully across the face. Sonja was sent flying. Magnus and the other two suffered the same fate and were sent flying as well. After falling to the ground, they were devastated. ¡°F*ck! We failed!¡± Magnus and the other two vented their frustration by punching the ground. All the efforts prior were to no avail. Right then, Sonja slowly raised her head and saw Gloria. Who would¡¯ve thought that at a crucial time like this, it was Gloria who pped me! N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. This woman has destroyed our hope! ¡°It¡¯s you?¡± Sonja and the others recognized Gloria. Isn¡¯t this the woman who has Floyd under her control? ¡°Who are you guys looking for to save North Pavilion? North Pavilion is done for! Since the Three Sages have tumbled, that means North Pavilion is doomed. No one is going to change that! Not only is West Pavilion here to fight, but people from East Pavilion are also here!¡± Gloria chuckled coldly. ¡°Y-You¡­¡± Sonja and the others wanted to protest, but there was nothing they could do. Gloria was right about North Pavilion. Besides, their only hope of getting Levi to help had vanished. ¡°I¡¯ve been waiting for you guys for quite a while now. Take them!¡± Gloria ordered. No one noticed the four of them getting caught because North Pavilion was in a crisis after all. F*cked! We¡¯re f*cked! We¡¯re totally f*cked! We¡¯ve lost our only chance to get Levi to help us! This is all Gloria¡¯s fault! Indeed, Sonja could¡¯ve gotten away if it hadn¡¯t been for Gloria. After that, Sonja and the others realized Gloria was the mastermind behind everything. Those elites who stopped us are also serving her! ¡°I heard that you guys have been talking badly about me to Floyd. I¡¯m going to deal with you guys in a while!¡± Gloria red at them mercilessly. Sonja and the others weren¡¯t afraid of that. Instead, they were bothered by the fact that they couldn¡¯t get help for North Pavilion. They didn¡¯t care if they were to die because all they wanted was for North Pavilion to be saved. Not only their families, but their fellow disciples were still there. However, they couldn¡¯t get help because they were captured by Gloria. Now, all we can do is leave it to fate. Perhaps, this is North Pavilion¡¯s fate. There¡¯s nothing we can do now. Meanwhile, Floyd had made his way back to the base. At that moment, everyone there was looking for the murderers. Floyd grew suspicious when he saw Levi not doing anything. Logically, Master should be taking action after finding out clues about the murderers, no? What is he waiting for? Something is clearly not right. When he was just about to ask, Levi suddenly got up and left the base with a few portraits. In order to not rm the others, Levi wanted to head straight to North Pavilion and question the Three Sages. If not them, no one else in the lesiastic Order would know about it. It¡¯s easier this way. If I were to look for the answer publicly, I might end up rming the others. Although they were strong, they were still treading lightly. Hence, Levi couldn¡¯t afford to be careless. I must do things quietly now. Since I know where the Three Sages of North Pavilion are, I should just go and ask them directly. Levi didn¡¯t go earlier because he was waiting for someone to get back to him about the location of North Pavilion. Since I¡¯ve already got their location, I should head over now. Just like that, Levi headed toward North Pavilion on his own. Chapter 3302 Chapter 3302 Chapter 3306 Scary Woman Floyd went to ask the others, ¡°Where is Master going?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know!¡± Everyone shook their heads. Right then, an idea came to Floyd¡¯s mind. Since Master is gone, should I test Evie¡¯s spiritual bone? Just like Gloria, I¡¯m curious about that too! If Master doesn¡¯t leave, there¡¯s no way I can test it. Now is my perfect opportunity to do that. Gloria had already taught him how to test spiritual bones. Needless to say, Gloria had considered the matter in aprehensive manner. She had thought about all the possibilities. She had even thought about the possibility of Floyd testing spiritual bones on his own. Hence, she had already taught him how to do that earlier on. She had even given him the tools he needed. What should I do? Should I test it? Although he had the idea of doing so, he hesitated. I don¡¯t think I should test Evie¡¯s spiritual bone. I don¡¯t care if someone finds out about it because there¡¯s nothing wrong with me testing her spiritual bone. However, what if someone rtes my actions to Gloria? Others are going to think that Gloria is plotting against Evie. No. I can¡¯t let that happen! I can¡¯t let Masters have a bad impression of Gloria before seeing her. Besides, I¡¯ve just asked Evie about her technique. If I were to test her spiritual bone now, she¡¯s going to get suspicious of me. Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Hey, Floyd. What¡¯s wrong? Why are you staring nkly into space?¡± Zoey¡¯s voice rang out all of a sudden. Upon hearing that, Floyd jumped in fright. Luckily, I didn¡¯t test Evie¡¯s spiritual bone! Zoey is still here! ¡°I¡¯m all right, Zoey!¡± Floyd quickly brushed her off. Since he had lost the opportunity, he would have to test Evie¡¯s spiritual bone another time. At the same time, Gloria and her men had brought Sonja and the others to a secret base before throwing them onto the ground. p! p! p! Gloria delivered a few tight ps across Sonja¡¯s face. As a result, her cheeks were smudged with blood as the skins split open. Thump! Thud! Bang! Magnus and the others were beaten up as well, and their injuries worsened. ¡°That big mouth of yours! Why did you nder me? Why did you talk nonsense to Floyd? You b*tch!¡± p! p! p! Gloria pped Sonja¡¯s face again and again. However, Sonja merely kept mum and stared at her disdainfully in response. Instead, she had even grinned mockingly. ¡°Are you scared, Gloria? Are you scared that Floyd might see through you? You¡¯re afraid that Levi might find out who you truly are, aren¡¯t you?¡± Gloria was enraged because those words had hit her nerve. Indeed, she was afraid that Floyd would see through her. She was also scared that Levi would find out about her. Sonjaughed and uttered, ¡°I admit that you are indeed very capable because you¡¯ve totally gotten control of Floyd! However, can you guess what we¡¯ve told Levi about you?¡± Sonja wanted Gloria to lose herposure, so she kept provoking her. However, she was disappointed very soon because she didn¡¯t see the facial expression she wanted on Gloria¡¯s face. Instead, Gloria looked like she knew exactly what was going on. ¡°You guys didn¡¯t tell Levi anything!¡± Gloria yelled. Sonja got anxious, and she wanted to retort her. Before she could say anything, Gloria added, ¡°It¡¯s rather simple, really. That¡¯s because you guys look down on me! You guys won¡¯t bother to talk about a disgraceful and evil woman like me! Besides, this has nothing to do with you guys, so what could you have told Levi? ¡°Even if you did, I bet you¡¯ve just casually mentioned me! In short, that¡¯s none of your business! You guys won¡¯t even mention my disgusting name, right? You guys have always been acting high and mighty, so why would youin to him about me?¡± Sonja and the others were in sheer astonishment, and they just stared at Gloria in disbelief. This woman is terrifying! Only then did they realize how scary of a woman she was. Chapter 3303 Chapter 3303 Chapter 3307 No Wonder N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. ¡°I had a feeling you guys would go remind Floyd, so I told him about it first. That¡¯s why he didn¡¯t suspect a thing when you guys went to him. If anything, he only thinks you guys are trying to sow discord between us! I¡¯ve always kept an eye on you guys and the Bonemaster list. I made sure that the lists I gave Floyd would ovep with yours.¡± Gloria had them all figured out so well that Sonja and the others were shocked and speechless. No wonder this woman is so amazing! She truly is no ordinary person! Not only did she figure everything out on her own, but she even knew about our ns in detail! She even brainwashed Floyd beforehand because she knew we¡¯d go to him! As for the Bonemaster list¡­ Now it¡¯s clear why Floyd would bepletely under her control! This woman is simply far too powerful! None of us would stand a chance if she so much as decided to come after us! D*mn it¡­ Had we told Levi about this sooner, we might¡¯ve been able to prevent this from happening! Now, the only hope for North Pavilion has fallen into this woman¡¯s hands, and there¡¯s nothing we can do about it! North Pavilion is done for, and no one is going to survive! Gloria burst outughing as she continued, ¡°Regretting won¡¯t do you guys any good now! You guys would¡¯ve been fine if you had told Levi about this sooner!¡± Sonja knew she would say that. ¡°Why did you bring them here, Gloria? You must have a reason for doing so, right? Well? What is it?¡± The smile on Gloria¡¯s face was instantly reced by a terrifyingly gloomy expression, and her entire body was exuding a murderous aura as she said, ¡°I want you to tell me in detail the respective levels of Levi and Forlevia¡¯s spiritual bones!¡± She lookedpletely different from the person that Floyd knew. ¡°Hahaha! I knew you¡¯d ask about that! Unfortunately for you, we don¡¯t know the answer!¡± Sonja snapped back at her defiantly. Smack! Gloria pped her hard across the face and shouted, ¡°You b*tch! I know you guys are the only ones who have tested their spiritual bones, so don¡¯t you give me that crap! Tell me what I want to know right now, or I¡¯ll start killing your friends over here one by one!¡± The next thing they knew, Gloria pulled a sword out of her sheath and stabbed Magnus in the shoulder, causing him to scream in agony. ¡°Stop it, Gloria!¡± Sonja yelled with her face all pale. ¡°Tell me what I want to know, or I will keep stabbing at him until he dies!¡± Gloria shouted as she stabbed Magnus a second time. Spurt! Sonja was so terrified that she gave in immediately. ¡°You¡­ Okay! I¡¯ll talk! I¡¯ll talk! To tell you the truth, you¡¯re making a big mistake targeting Levi¡¯s spiritual bone.¡± ¡°Oh? And why is that?¡± Gloria asked curiously. Because Levi¡¯s was simply far too powerful, she was actually interested in Forlevia¡¯s spiritual bone instead. Even so, she was still curious as to why Sonja had said that. ¡°Because Levi¡¯s strengthes from pure physique training! His spiritual bone is practically nonexistent!¡± With their livespletely in Gloria¡¯s hands, Sonja didn¡¯t dare keep any secrets from her at all. However, Gloria refused to believe her statement in the slightest. ¡°That¡¯s impossible! How can he not have a spiritual bone? There¡¯s no way someone can get this strong through pure physique training alone! He used the Art of Consumption when he manipted the tea droplets, didn¡¯t he? How could he have possibly done that without a spiritual bone? Stop lying to me, you b*tch!¡± Thinking Sonja was lying to her, Gloria got so mad that she stabbed Magnus again. Spurt! Given how strong Levi had gotten, it made perfect sense why she didn¡¯t believe Sonja¡¯s statement. After all, nobody else could possibly get to that level of strength without the help of a spiritual bone. ¡°No, no no! Please! We¡¯re telling the truth! He really doesn¡¯t have a spiritual bone!¡± Sonja eximed. Chapter 3304 Chapter 3304 Chapter 3308 Cruel Gloria Magnus and the others started protesting as well. ¡°Come on, Gloria! Our lives are in your hands now! There¡¯s no reason for us to lie to you!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right! I¡¯ve tested Levi¡¯s spiritual bone, and it really is nonexistent!¡± ¡°Even if he did have one, it¡¯d be of the absolute worst quality!¡± ¡°It can¡¯t even absorb spiritual energy, so it¡¯s as good as not having one!¡± ¡°However, I can tell that his strength is gained through pure physique training alone!¡± ¡°His body is ridiculously strong! I¡¯ve never seen anyone with such a powerful body my entire life!¡± ¡°He may have beenpletely defenseless against us at the time, but we wouldn¡¯t even be able to scratch his skin if we tried to ambush him!¡± Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. Gloria didn¡¯t believe them at first, but she figured they had no reason to lie to her when their lives were on the line. Since Levi has always been an anomaly, being able to use the Art of Consumption was just a theory that I came up with. It¡¯s possible that he really became strong through pure physique training alone. When ites to pure physique training, the lesiastic Order is the only thing thates to mind. Those guys are practical examples of what a person could achieve by taking pure physique training to the extreme. While it may be hard for one to believe that Levi has achieved this level of strength through pure physique training, it isn¡¯t entirely impossible either. After all, he was powerful enough to pose a threat to the lesiastic Order. Given all the strange things that have happened to him, not having a spiritual bone doesn¡¯t sound that far-fetched¡­ With that in mind, Gloria asked, ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll believe your statement about Levi not having a spiritual bone. What about his daughter, then?¡± That was the part that concerned Gloria the most as she really wanted to get her hands on Forlevia¡¯s spiritual bone. Since Forlevia¡¯s technique was made possible due to her spiritual bone, Gloria knew that obtaining it would allow her to perfect her own technique and increase her strength. The look in her eyes was scorching hot at the mention of Forlevia¡¯s spiritual bone. ¡°That¡¯s¡­¡± Sonja and the others were hesitant to say it as they knew exactly what her spiritual bone was like. It was a secret they had kept from North Pavilion to prevent the lesiastic Order from hunting her down. Because Forlevia¡¯s spiritual bone was so ridiculously powerful, they didn¡¯t even dare tell Levi the whole truth about it. They feared he would kill them all thinking they were after his daughter, so they only told him that Forlevia was reasonably powerful. In reality, her spiritual bone was the most powerful one they had ever seen. It wouldn¡¯t even be an understatement to say that elemental spiritual bones were nothingpared to hers. It was then that they realized they shouldn¡¯t have tested Levi and Forlevia for their spiritual bones. The discovery of such secrets would only bring them trouble, and Gloriaing after them was a prime example of it. Being an incredibly vicious person, Gloria refused to let anyone lead her on like that. She needed to be the one in control at all times, and she would do anything it took to make sure of it. Spurt! The sword stabbed right through Magnus¡¯ throat, causing blood to spray everywhere instantly. Magnus clutched at his throat and red at Gloria with bulging eyes in disbelief. He wasn¡¯t expecting her to just kill him off like that. Sonja and the other three were just as shocked when they saw Gloria kill him without warning. ¡°Magnus!¡± they screamed at the top of their lungs. Each and every one of them wanted nothing more than to tear Gloria to shreds. ¡°Tell me what I want to know, or I¡¯ll kill them too!¡± Gloria threatened while holding the sword against Kato and Ralph¡¯s necks. ¡°Okay! I¡¯ll talk! I¡¯ll tell you everything! Please don¡¯t kill them!¡± Sonja shouted in a trembling voice. Chapter 3305 Chapter 3305 Chapter 3309 Devourer Spiritual Bone Although Sonja was utterly terrified by Gloria¡¯s ruthlessness, she still tried to negotiate with her. ¡°I¡¯ll tell you everything you want to know, but you have to let them go! If you kill all three of us, you¡¯ll never find out what Forlevia¡¯s spiritual bone is like!¡± Having witnessed Magnus¡¯ death, Sonja couldn¡¯t afford to let Kato and Ralph suffer the same fate. Unfortunately for her, Gloria wasn¡¯t the type to take kindly to negotiations. With a swift swing of the sword, she severed Kato¡¯s left arm clean off his shoulder. Spurt! Hmph! I hate it the most when people try to negotiate with me! Did you really think I wouldn¡¯t be able to find out about Forlevia¡¯s spiritual bone without your help? Guess what? I can get that information through Floyd as well! The only difference is that I¡¯d have toe up with an borate scheme for that! ¡°Stop it! Please, just stop this! I¡¯m begging you!¡± Sonja cried out helplessly. Gloria¡¯s way too cruel! She won¡¯t give us a chance at all! Any attempts at negotiating with her will only result in further bloodshed, and I can¡¯t afford to risk that happening! It¡¯s toote to save Magnus now, but there¡¯s still a chance for me to save Kato and Ralph! With that in mind, Sonja decided toe clean with her and said, ¡°ording to the results of our tests, Forlevia¡¯s spiritual bone is much more powerful than elemental spiritual bones! In fact, it wouldn¡¯t be an overstatement to say that she¡¯s stronger than the lesiastic Order!¡± Gloria¡¯s eyes lit up the moment she heard that. ¡°Tell me more! I need to know the details of her spiritual bone!¡± she urged her impatiently. ¡°We¡¯ve never seen nor heard of such a spiritual bone before! This is just as eye-opening for us as it is for you! Her spiritual bone is so powerful that it makes elemental spiritual bones look like child¡¯s y! None of us were able to believe our eyes when we first saw it! After giving it some thought, I came up with a shocking theory. It¡¯s highly possible that Forlevia¡¯s spiritual bone is the one listed in the ancient manual! It¡¯s called ¡®devourer spiritual bone,¡¯ and it has yet to be discovered yet. Like its name would suggest, this spiritual bone devours anything and everything, including spiritual energy!¡± Gloria¡¯s eyes went wide when she heard that. She¡¯s right! That¡¯s the nature of the technique that Forlevia invented herself! When using the Art of Consumption, we merely borrow the energy from our surroundings before unleashing it. Forlevia, on the other hand, turns that energy into her own! Not only can she consume spiritual energy, but also anything and everything in the world! It¡¯s all so clear to me now! ¡°Devourer spiritual bone¡± sure is a fitting name for something so powerful! While others absorb, she devours! If that¡¯s the case, then it would make perfect sense for her spiritual bone to be a devourer spiritual bone! The dots are finally connected! Sonja continued her exnation, ¡°As such, she absorbs spiritual energy hundreds of times faster than we do! If she were to utilize the full potential of her spiritual bone, she could even absorb spiritual energy thousands of times faster than us! The same goes for her cultivation training. I¡¯ve seen her absorb mountains of resources in the blink of an eye! Her spiritual bone is without a doubt the strongest one out there! Because her self-created technique goes perfectly well with it, she¡¯s able to cultivate at ridiculous speeds. The lesiastic Order¡¯s strongest don¡¯t even have a tenth of her power. That¡¯s just how powerful her devourer spiritual bone is! I thought such things were merely the stuff of legends, but it actually exists in real life!¡± It became clear that Sonja was truly terrified by the power of Forlevia¡¯s spiritual bone. They were all so shocked by their discovery that it took every ounce of willpower they had just to hide their emotions from Levi back then. Gloria felt extremely excited after hearing that. It all makes sense now! That technique of hers is ridiculously powerful, so getting my hands on her spiritual bone will make me just as powerful! Given how strong she is, it¡¯s perfectly possible for her to surpass the lesiastic Order! I must obtain her spiritual bone, no matter what it takes! Good thing my n is already in ce¡­ If I can obtain Levi¡¯s Ancient Divine Sword as well, then I will be truly invincible!Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. Chapter 3306 Chapter 3306 Chapter 3310 She Set Her Sights On Levi ¡°Hahaha!¡± Gloria cocked her head back and cackled like a madman. She looked so scary that Sonja and the others shuddered when they saw her. How is someone of our age capable of being so d*mned scary? ¡°Knowing about Forlevia¡¯s spiritual bone isn¡¯t going to do you any good! You won¡¯t be able to take it from her anyway!¡± Sonja shouted. The smile on Gloria¡¯s face vanished instantly when she heard that, and she tensed up as the sudden realization dawned upon her. Hmm¡­ That is indeed a huge problem¡­ It¡¯s almost impossible for me to get my hands on that spiritual bone with Levi around! As smart as I may be, this problem is way beyond me! I¡¯ll have to take Levi out when he finds the killer! That¡¯s the only way for me to get my hands on Forlevia¡¯s spiritual bone! Sonja could tell from Gloria¡¯s expression that her statement had hit the nail on the head. Feeling delighted that she had struck a blow back, Sonja continued with a sneer, ¡°Also, Forlevia¡¯s self- created technique goes perfectly well with her devourer spiritual bone! With all that being said, do you really think you can take it from her?¡± Ha! Take that, Gloria! So what if you know everything about Forlevia¡¯s spiritual bone? It won¡¯t be of any help because you won¡¯t be able to get it from her as long as Levi is around! ¡°Hahahaha! Is that so?¡± To their surprise, Gloria broke into a mysterious grin instead. The next thing they knew, Gloria began channeling Forlevia¡¯s technique and absorbed the elements around her. N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. Holy sh*t! She just depleted all the spiritual energy in the area in an instant! Under normal circumstances, such feats are only possible with tens of thousands of elite fighters working together! Wait, no¡­ She¡¯s actually devouring everything around us! Isn¡¯t that Forlevia¡¯s self-created technique? How does Gloria know this technique? Oh, I get it now¡­ It has to be Floyd! She must¡¯ve gotten Floyd to learn Forlevia¡¯s technique! There really is nothing she can¡¯t do, huh? Looks like we¡¯ve underestimated her yet again! Sonja and the others broke out in cold sweat when they saw what was happening. If Gloria was able to obtain Forlevia¡¯s technique, then it would be possible for her to obtain her spiritual bone through Floyd¡¯s help as well. While they firmly believed that Levi would keep Forlevia safe, he did have a spy around him. With Floyd being Levi¡¯s closest disciple and Gloria¡¯s clever schemes, it was entirely possible for her to get her hands on Forlevia¡¯s spiritual bone. It was the first time they had seen this side of Gloria, and they were all shocked and speechless by her ruthlessness and cunning nature. Sonja stared at her in disbelief. ¡°Y-You really are a lot scarier than I thought! I can¡¯t believe you thought of everything so perfectly!¡± Gloria sneered at her as she said, ¡°What, you thought I was just some shameless b*tch? These men are nothing but pawns to me! I have Floydpletely under my control, and I¡¯ll try to control Levi too if the opportunity presents itself! By using him, I¡¯ll be able to take over the lesiastic Order entirely!¡± Gloria was insanely ambitious for setting her sights on Levi, but what she said made sense. If she were able to have Levi under her control, then destroying the lesiastic Order would indeed be a piece of cake. To her surprise, Sonja let out a defiant chuckle and said, ¡°You¡¯re setting your sights on Levi? Don¡¯t even dream about it! That man is not the same as Floyd, so you might as well give up now! Levi will see through your ploy sooner orter, so it¡¯ll be impossible for you to get his daughter¡¯s spiritual bone! You might¡¯ve had a higher chance of sess before, but Levi has be insanely cautious after what happened to Azure Dragon and his group! Even with Floyd under your control, getting Forlevia¡¯s spiritual bone is still going to be near impossible!¡± Sonja didn¡¯t really know what else to say, so this was her only way of striking a blow at Gloria. Chapter 3307 Chapter 3307 Chapter 3311 Levi Arrives At North Pavilion ¡°Oh? Is that so? You don¡¯t believe me, do you?¡± Gloria asked as she stabbed Ralph with her sword. Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. Spurt! ¡°Stop it! Don¡¯t hurt my friends! I¡¯m willing to die in their stead, so please don¡¯t kill them! I believe you, okay? I believe that you¡¯ll be able to do it!¡± Sonja yelled in desperation. She knew full well that Gloria would never let them go as doing so would give them a chance to warn Levi about her ns. Having witnessed just how cruel and ruthless Gloria was, she feared that Kato and Ralph would end up dying at her hands too. ¡°Heh¡­ I was nning on killing you all right away, but your defiance in the face of death intrigues me. As such, I¡¯ve decided to let you guys live for the time being! I want you all to watch as I obtain Forlevia¡¯s spiritual bone and Levi¡¯s Ancient Divine Sword! In fact, I¡¯ll even show you all how I put Levi under my control!¡± Sonja and the others breathed a sigh of relief upon hearing that. What? She¡¯s actually letting us live? Wait¡­ She only sees us as a tool to satisfy her own twisted desires, so we might end up with a fate worse than death! ¡°Lock them up! I¡¯m going to North Pavilion to split the treasure!¡± Gloria ordered with a chuckle. The look on Sonja, Kato, and Ralph¡¯s faces turned gloomy when they heard that. They felt really bad for being kept alive while knowing that North Pavilion waspletely done for. ¡°North Pavilion is going to be destroyed, and there¡¯s nothing we can do about it!¡± Sonja eximed helplessly with a sigh. She knew full well there was no hope for North Pavilion whatsoever, and she was right about that. Meanwhile, all hell broke loose in front of North Pavilion¡¯s main hall. Due to them being a powerful faction with a solid foundation, their enemies suffered heavy casualties even though they had teamed up with various other factions. Even so, North Pavilion was still the victim of a siege and could only do so much against the attacking forces. In less than an hour, North Pavilion had lost about half of its forces, and its master was also severely wounded. To make matters worse, they were unable to activate the Dragon Trapper Formation in front of the main hall, so they couldn¡¯t fully utilize their more deadly weapons. The number of enemies rushing toward North Pavilion¡¯s main hall kept increasing as time went on. Sensos, Bulder, and Exto were able to handle fighting seven to eight elites at once, but they were being attacked by hundreds of elites this time. With the seemingly endless waves of enemies pouring in through the main hall¡¯s entrance, the Three Sages were soon overwhelmed. With the oddspletely stacked against them, all hope seemed to be lost for North Pavilion. They had no idea who they could ask for help, especially when they were such a powerful faction with an abundance of resources. The fact that the lesiastic Order didn¡¯t join their enemies in the assault was a miracle in itself, so they couldn¡¯t expect any assistance from them either. ¡°Attack! We must take down North Pavilion before more people arrive to split the treasure!¡± shouted the head of the Wolf God Pce as he stood outside North Pavilion¡¯s main hall. Hearing that got everyone all worked up, and they charged at North Pavilion¡¯s main hall like crazy. The master of North Pavilion and his men tried their best to hold out against the enemy¡¯s attacks, but there was only so much they could do in the face of such an overwhelming force. They could only hold out for another thirty minutes at most before North Pavilion would getpletely overrun. The Three Sages were severely wounded and had been sent flying many times throughout the assault. ¡°Who would¡¯ve thought that North Pavilion would end up being destroyed on our watch? We really have let our master down!¡± they eximed helplessly in unison. As they had insolently tried to recruit Levi back then, they couldn¡¯t me him for beating them up either. Unbeknownst to them, Levi had found out about the battle taking ce at North Pavilion and came rushing over. This battle was on a muchrger scale than the one he fought in Xyperia with the Deities. As they were all elites in the Art of Consumption, the battle was so chaotic and intense that it could destroy the entire areapletely. Chapter 3308 Chapter 3308 Chapter 3312 Better Not Kill The Three Sages Naturally, Levi didn¡¯t like that one bit. Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. He hade to North Pavilion in hopes of having them help him with something, only to walk in on an assault like this. Urgh¡­ You guys can fight all you want, but could you not do so when I¡¯m here on official business? Well, whatever¡­ Just stay the heck out of my way! Levi thought to himself with a frown as he continued walking. He soon arrived outside the main hall where a huge amount of elites were hiding. They were all there to split the treasures like everyone else, but they chose to wait till North Pavilion was overrun before charging in. It was their way of obtaining the most valuable item at the lowest possible cost. As their hiding spot was incredibly well-concealed, they were shocked when Levi showed up like that. The fact that he was there meant their hiding spot may have beenpromised, and that could be extremely detrimental to them. Although Levi had already spotted them from afar, he chose to ignore them and walked right past the area. He would not attack them unless they attacked him first. ¡°Kill him!¡± the men shouted with a murderous glint in their eyes. Levi may have chosen to ignore them, but that didn¡¯t mean they would do the same for him. After all, there was a possibility that Levi would expose their location to others. ¡°Get him!¡± four of the elites shouted in unison as they charged at him. ¡°I was going to leave you guys alone, but you just had to pick a fight with me, huh?¡± Levi shouted angrily when he saw the elites that surrounded him on four sides. Fine! You guys chose to attack me, so don¡¯t me me for not holding back! Smack! Levi thought to himself as he pped one of the elites across the face, causing his body to explode in a bloody mist instantly. Smack! Smack! Smack! Levi continued to smack the other three elites into their next lives as well. The hundreds of elites hiding in the area werepletely stunned by what they had just witnessed. Who is this random passer-by? How is he so powerful? Could he be here to back North Pavilion up? If that¡¯s the case, then we must stop him from entering the main hall! The elites all had the same thought as they exchanged nces among themselves. ¡°Attack!¡± Since their location had already been exposed, they figured they had no choice but to kill Levi on the spot. ¡°Attacking me is the biggest mistake you guys will ever make!¡± Levi eximed while shaking his head helplessly. He really didn¡¯t want to kill them, but he wasn¡¯t about to do anything when the hundreds of elites were after his life. Smack! Smack! Smack! What followed was a decisive, one-sided massacre that left hundreds of bodies scattered all over the ce. Levi was originally nning on ignoring their presence, so they would¡¯ve been fine if they had just left him alone. In other words, they were directly responsible for their deaths. Having taken care of those guys, Levi continued making his way toward the main hall. However, he soon found himselfing across yet another group of men lying in wait. Simr to the guys that had just been annihted, they too, were waiting for the battle to end before charging in to split the treasure. Oblivious to the fate of those Levi had massacred, they tried to kill Levi as well. Naturally, they all ended up dead just like the men from earlier. Just like that, Levi killed everyone that dared oppose him as he made his way toward the main hall, leaving a trail of bodies in his wake. As all of the elites hiding outside the main hall were determined to kill Levi, he ended up eliminating every single one of them. At the same time, Levi had experienced for the first time just how cruel and merciless the lesiastic Order was. These guys will kill anyone who happens to get caught up in this mess, huh? Levi had killed thousands of elites by the time he arrived outside North Pavilion¡¯s main hall. He frowned when he saw the earth-shattering battle that was taking ce inside. D*mn it! I still have use for the Three Sages, so you guys had better not kill them! A cold glint appeared in Levi¡¯s eyes as he prepared to kill those who dared attack the Three Sages. Chapter 3309 Chapter 3309 Chapter 3313 North Pavilion Awaits Its Doom Meanwhile, Gloria was making her way toward North Pavilion after getting the information she wanted. They soon arrived at the area that Levi had passed by earlier, only to see corpses scattered everywhere. ¡°Huh? These are our men from the West Pavilion! What happened here? Howe they are all dead?¡± Gloria was so shocked that she nearly had a heart attack on the spot. She hade here to meet up with those elites andunch an attack on North Pavilion, but what awaited her was hundreds and thousands of corpses instead. ¡°It looks like a one-sided massacre!¡± ¡°Who could¡¯ve done this? Did North Pavilion call for backup or something? I don¡¯t think anyone would help them out, though! Given the situation here, it¡¯d be wiser to betray them instead!¡± Gloria frowned when she heard what her men said. ording to Sonja and her friends, Levi is their only hope at the moment. However, Levi has no idea about the battle that¡¯s taking ce here! On top of that, conflicts between factions within the lesiastic Order have nothing to do with him, so he would never get himself involved! D*mn, I can¡¯t think of anyone else that would help North Pavilion out¡­ Even if they did manage to find backup somehow, it¡¯s most likely their own members that have been training outside. I know exactly what they¡¯re capable of, and massacring this many elites is simply not possible for them! I mean, these elites were all handpicked by West Pavilion! ¡°There¡¯s more up ahead!¡± someone eximed in shock momentster. Gloria and her men quickly made their way forward, only to find the area scattered with corpses as well. The number of corpses totaled up to a few thousand, and they had all been killed in a simr fashion. It was yet another one-sided massacre. ¡°These men are from the South Pavilion! Did they all get killed too?¡± Gloria and her men were freaking out at that point. What the heck happened here? Our n to split North Pavilion¡¯s treasure will go up in smoke if they managed to find themselves such a powerful backup! This simply won¡¯t do! ¡°Hurry up and inform West Pavilion about this! Come on, let¡¯s keep going!¡± Upon receiving Gloria¡¯s orders, they continued making their way toward the main hall. The bodies of the elites that were lying in wait could be seen wherever they went. ¡°These men are from East Pavilion! I can¡¯t believe they¡¯re all dead!¡± ¡°The blood is still fresh, so they were most likely killed not long ago.¡± I don¡¯t know who¡¯s backing North Pavilion up, but this is not looking good for both myself and West Pavilion as a whole! I have waited far too long for this day! Gloria¡¯s expression turned gloomy at the thought of that.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. ¡°Well, well, well¡­ Look what we have here! Men from the Central Pavilion, huh? What a bunch of shameless hypocrites!¡± she eximed with a sneer. Central Pavilion has always maintained a friendly and neutral stance in front of everyone. They always refused to participate in the conflicts between factions within the lesiastic Order, and yet, they sent their men here to split the treasure too! Still, who could¡¯ve possibly killed all these men? We¡¯ve seen thousands of elites being massacred outside North Pavilion¡¯s main hall, but who could¡¯ve done it? I sure hope they¡¯re here to split the treasure instead of aid North Pavilion! That way, we¡¯ll still stand a chance at getting the treasure once North Pavilion falls! With that in mind, Gloria suggested, ¡°Maybe we should go check out the situation inside the pce.¡± As her group proceeded to make their way toward the main hall, Levi arrived at its entrance. The Three Sages had been knocked down for the seventh time and sustained severe injuries as a result. There were simply far too many elites for them to handle all by themselves. Despite going against hundreds of high-level elites while severely injured, the Three Sages fought valiantly and killed dozens as well as injured over a hundred of them. Had it not been for the endless waves of enemies that kepting in, they might¡¯ve actually been able to win that battle. Since they had used all of their trump cards, all they could do was ept their fate and go down swinging. Half of the stairs outside North Pavilion¡¯s main hall had been overrun at that point. All the master of North Pavilion could do was defend the top half of the stairs with his remaining men. Chapter 3310 Chapter 3310 Chapter 3314 Let Me Through First A crowd gathered at the bottom of the steps. North Pavilion had been enduring the fight for almost an hour, and they had lost around two-thirds of their people. The remaining men were all suffering from injuries. Most of them were with grave injuries too. ¡°Master, there are only around ten thousand of us now. However, the enemy has around five to six thousand men. Their numbers are also increasing by the minute. Besides, countless elites are hiding nearby. They are only waiting to attack when the barrier of North Pavilion¡¯s main hall has crumbled. The estimated number of enemies is seven to eight thousand. Most of us are suffering from grave injuries. If they attack together, there¡¯s no way we can block them off. North Pavilion is falling, and we¡¯re all going to die! Our faction is getting destroyed!¡± Those from North Pavilion seemed to have their souls sucked out of their bodies upon hearing that. Hopelessness filled their hearts, and a number of them started sobbing. Is North Pavilion going to get destroyed just like that? However, the master of North Pavilion was calm as he said, ¡°How are the three elders doing?¡± ¡°They can¡¯t hold on much longer. Hundreds of elites have surrounded them, and the elders are severely injured. But they really are powerful. Even with their bodies in such a state, they managed to persevere till now. However, it seems like the situation is extremely dire right now. There¡¯s nothing we could possibly do when the gods want the North Pavillion wiped out.¡± s Everyone collectively let out a sigh. They didn¡¯t want an ending like this, but there was nothing they could do to change it. North Pavilion was going to be destroyed just like that. The elders were going to die on the battlefield, and so were the rest. ¡°Everyone, I want you to remember that we died fighting! We did not surrender! Kill them! Kill as many as you can!¡± the master of North Pavilion shouted. ¡°Charge! Kill them!¡± the rest of the people roared. They were all ready to die in the battle. Even if they were going to fail, they weren¡¯t about to let their enemies have an easy time breaking down their walls. On the steps at the bottom, as well as on the steps surrounding North Pavilion¡¯s main hall, were a swarm of elites from various factions. They were going for theirst attack in order topletely destroy North Pavilion. As such, the master of the Divine Tiger Pce even shouted, ¡°Those who are still in hiding,e out right this instant! I know that you¡¯re all hiding somewhere nearby. Everything has already turned out this way. Do you think there¡¯s still a need to be so secretive? We¡¯re all from the lesiastic Order. There¡¯s no one here who doesn¡¯t know you. Why are all of you being so pretentious? People from factions all over are here, right? The rest of you,e on out! You¡¯ve enjoyed enough of the drama now! It¡¯s about time you do something already. It doesn¡¯t even matter if you act as our cannon fodder.¡± Indeed, there was no one who didn¡¯t know how the lesiastic Order was. Everyone knew very well about the elites who were in hiding. Hence, they started to shout for those in hiding toe out. However, there was no response even after the master of the Divine Tiger Pce had shouted for them. No one answered, nor did anyone appear. However, it wasn¡¯t because they didn¡¯t want toe out of their hiding spots. Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. It was because they were all dead. Otherwise, all of them would have made their appearances the moment they were called. The rest of the people waited for a while more, but still, not one came out. ¡°Forget it, Tiger Lord. They won¡¯t show up. All they¡¯ll do is sit back and rx while we do all the dirty work. I¡¯m sure they¡¯ll only appear when we break down all of North Pavilion¡¯s defenses. We¡¯re capable enough now, so there¡¯s no need for them. We can take down this ce once we attack.¡± ¡°Come on, guys. Let¡¯s bring North Pavilion down. Then, we can split whatever that once belongs to them amongst ourselves,¡± the master of the Divine Tiger Pce said. ¡°Charge!¡± the crowd mored. An intimidating aura surrounded them, and they were determined to mow their opponents down. The situation was greatly in their favor, and they wanted to bring down North Pavilion in just one go. Both sides were ready to die in the battle. Just as the master of the Divine Tiger Pce was about to give the order to attack, a voice sounded, ¡°Hold on! Let me through first before you fight. I¡¯m just passing by. Let me through. I¡¯ve got something to do.¡± Chapter 3311 Chapter 3311 Chapter 3315 I Do Not Know You Upon hearing that, men from both sides froze in an instant. Confusion and disbelief were written on each one of their faces. Someone is passing by at a time like this? And he¡¯s asking us to not fight first? It was their first time encountering something like this. Who would have expected someone to ask them to stop fighting for a moment? At that very moment, everyone present was stunned. It was unbelievable. Who would have known that something like this would happen? Is this person sick in his head? Is he really asking us to continue fightingter? Does he not see that there¡¯s a war going on right now? Why do you have to pass by here if you have no business here? Are there no other paths you can take? Why on earth do you have to pass by here? The ce is so big! There must be many other paths you can take! Why here? Can¡¯t you see the number of people around? What¡¯s more, everyone is fighting each other right now. Can¡¯t he see that? Why does he insist oning here? Is he not afraid of getting killed identally? Both sides were left utterly speechless, and they were all looking around to find the source of the voice. In the end, their gazesnded at the bottom of the main hall. ¡°Hey! Excuse me,ing through!¡± Right then, they spotted a figure forcing their way out of the troop on the left. Is he actually finding his way on the thousand steps of North Pavilion? In the middle of this crowd? What is wrong with this guy? Is he mental? Levi continued to push his way through the crowd, slowly making his way up the steps. It made it seem as though he wanted to go through North Pavilion¡¯s main hall. ¡°Hey, who is this?¡± the master of the Divine Tiger Pce asked. Everyone was dumbfounded, indicating that they didn¡¯t know him. He seems like someone of our own because we have the same goal. We¡¯re all nning to go through North Pavilion¡¯s main hall. However, this person seems to be sick in his head. How could he ask us to stop fighting first? ¡°Who is this?¡± The master of North Pavilion, who was at the top of the steps, was also stunned. He had never met this person before. They only had a vague idea of what Levi looked like previously. He was trying to keep a low profile while looking for the Three Sages at North Pavilion, which was why he had put on a disguise. Hence, it was only natural that these people didn¡¯t recognize him. The people by the master of North Pavilion¡¯s side were also trying their best to identify him, and it was evident from their faces that they had never seen him before. Who on earth is this? Both sides were thinking of the same thing. None of them could tell if the man was a friend or a foe. That was because Levi had nothing to do with both sides at all. ¡°Yes. Please stop what you¡¯re doing first. You can continue fighting once I pass through.¡± Just like that, he pushed his way through the people and stepped forward slowly. Everyone present was staring at him. N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. Soon enough, he reached the empty area where the two sides met. However, as he was trying to continue walking past the injured army of North Pavilion, he said, ¡°Come on. Let me through. Excuse me.¡± He waved his hand, but none of them would let him through. They stood rooted to the spot and weren¡¯t budging. In their eyes, Levi was their enemy who wanted to bring down North Pavilion and enter their main hall. How could they let him through with such a thought in their minds? ¡°Leave us!¡± the men shouted at him in unison. ¡°You want to attack the people of North Pavilion, don¡¯t you? You¡¯re one of their men, right? Why the hell are youing straight to us to fight?¡± they asked coldly. Nheless, the master of North Pavilion could tell that something was off. He noticed that the men from the Divine Tiger Pce were just as confused. It doesn¡¯t seem like they know this person. It¡¯s possible that he¡¯s not one of them at all. ¡°You¡¯re behind this, aren¡¯t you, Doran? Is this your ploy to dy the time? You even asked for an outsider to help? To be honest, we have no idea who this person is. Besides, with how things have turned out, we could just attack you. Do you think we¡¯d need a ploy like this?¡± the men of the Divine Tiger Pce couldn¡¯t help but exin when they heard the usations. Everyone understood in an instant. They had no need for Levi in the n at all. All they needed to do was charge at them, so why would they waste resources? Besides, they didn¡¯t even know him. What¡¯s more, how could one person be able to save the whole of North Pavilion? Chapter 3312 Chapter 3312 Chapter 3316 Here To See The Three Sages That was not possible. Even if he was strong enough to instill fear in others, or if he wasparable to one of the Three Sages of North Pavilion, it was still useless. It was useless in a situation like this. After all, a single stone could never fill up an ocean. As for their ploys? Nothing would work anymore, so why would they need a n now? Besides, how much time would he even be able to buy by doing this? Even if he did manage to drag it out, it would still be useless. Without anyone powerful to back them up, North Pavilion would eventually fall. In fact, their enemies would only increase in number the longer they try to drag it out. Hence, it was pointless for them to do so. The longer they try to prolong this, the worse their deaths would be. ¡°We, North Pavilion, will battle till ourst breath. There¡¯s no need for schemes like this. Besides, we don¡¯t even know who this person is. It doesn¡¯t matter if we die on the battlefield, we will never resort to cheap ploys like this,¡± Doran said. The master of the Divine Tiger Pce could tell that the people from North Pavilion were confused too. It seems like they¡¯re just like us. They don¡¯t know him at all. What is this person up to? ¡°I don¡¯t know both of your sides. Stop trying to guess what¡¯s going on already,¡± Levi said as he waved his hands. ¡°Why are you here?¡± the master of North Pavilion asked. ¡°I¡¯m here to find the Three Sages of North Pavilion to ask them some questions¡­¡± the former said. ¡°Aren¡¯t you here to cause troubles for us then,¡± the crowd questioned angrily upon hearing that. After wasting so much time, they found out that he was here to meddle with North Pavilion. There was no way they would let him through now. Who on earth is he? But it turned out that he was the same as those at the bottom of the steps. ¡°Hahaha¡­¡± The master of the Divine Tiger Pce and the others began tough. ¡°So after wasting so much time, you¡¯re just here to get your hands on North Pavilion too? And I was wondering why you were here earlier. I really thought that their trump card is here.¡± In an instant, everyone seemed to have understood. ¡°Hey, punk! Get behind here, understand? We¡¯ve been fighting all day here, but there was no sign of you at all. Yet, here you are, running up to the front when we¡¯ve sorted out what everyone would get? Do you think we¡¯d let that happen? Get back down here right now! I¡¯m not going to give you anything on what we¡¯ll be getting here. Otherwise, I¡¯ll be the one to crush you into pulp,¡± the master of the Divine Tiger Pce berated. ¡°Get back down here!¡± the tens of thousands of men behind began shouting too. Meanwhile, the injured army of North Pavilion shouted, ¡°Get lost!¡± It was as though they wanted to chase Levi away no matter what because they would never allow their enemy to have the chance to ever humiliate them. Right now, Levi was putting them to shame. None of them could take it. Then, the man shouted at the people from North Pavilion, ¡°I just wanted to ask the Three Sages some questions. Please let me pass through. I¡¯ll leave immediately after I¡¯m done with my questions. I won¡¯t even take part in your fight.¡± He wasn¡¯t lying. In fact, he was toozy to even bother. What does their life and death have anything to do with me? However, his attitude had angered North Pavilion. This was nothing but humiliation to them. Moreover, the Three Sages were already on the verge of dying. How can they even answer his questions? Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. At least find a better excuse. ¡°Now you¡¯re trying to meddle with our elders? No way!¡± the master of North Pavilion said, an icy glint in his eyes. Right then, one of his subordinates hurried over to his side to report something. ¡°It¡¯s getting worse. The three elders are heavily surrounded, and they can¡¯t hold on any longer. Should we send people to help them out? We should at least protect them, right? As long as the three elders live on, nothing will happen to North Pavilion,¡± he whispered. The people surrounding were also staring at the master of North Pavilion and saying, ¡°Master, let us save the elders. There¡¯s nothing more important than them. Besides, we took a headcount again earlier. Sonja and the others are not back yet. The great assets of North Pavilion are still alive. If we still have the elders with us, it means that North Pavilion still exists!¡± Chapter 3313 Chapter 3313 Chapter 3317 Betrayal Nheless, the master of North Pavilion shook his head and said, ¡°It¡¯s no use. We¡¯re surrounded by enemies. There¡¯s no way we can protect this ce, and there¡¯s no doubt that the elders will die. North Pavilion is bound to fall. Let¡¯s not waste any more time.¡± ¡°That¡¯s true. Since they¡¯re dead set on annihting North Pavilion, they must have already made enough preparations. None of us will be able to make it out alive. Besides, their own elders from each faction are observing how things are going while hiding nearby. It¡¯s just that they aren¡¯t attacking yet.¡± ¡°However, if our elders managed to escape, they will never let this go.¡± Their fate was sealed. Everyone in North Pavilion knew it. Death was the only thing waiting for them. No miracle was in sight at all. In fact, miracle didn¡¯t even exist in such a situation. There wasn¡¯t any hope any more. This was how cruel the people of the lesiastic Order were. Those who fall behind would get beaten up. This was how North Pavilion¡¯s fate of having to die was decided. They could only battle till their deaths now. However, right at that moment, a few men from North Pavilion walked up. ¡°We are willing to give up, everyone. We also know where the treasures are hidden. If you don¡¯t kill us, not only will we surrender, we will also tell you the ce we¡¯ve hidden the treasures.¡± Behind these men, a few others began to join them. Doran¡¯s expression changed instantly when he saw them. ¡°Sedrick! Quinlin, Beryl, Julius, what are you doing?¡± he roared in anger. North Pavilion was submerged in chaos. Everyone exchanged looks with each other. They managed to stay strong because of a sliver of faith. None of them were afraid of death earlier. Yet, not that someone had surrendered, none of them could hold it in anymore. They couldn¡¯t help but feel disheartened and defeated. After all, who wasn¡¯t afraid of dying? How could they send themselves to the path of hell when they knew what was going to happen? There was no meaning behind a death like this. It was pointless. No one would even remember them after they died. Besides, no one would evene to clean up their corpses. It was too miserable of a death. Moreover, the disciples and the forces behind these four men had also joined them. Things only got more chaotic from there on. The four men were almost the same rank as the master of North Pavilion. They were extremely powerful within the faction. Not only did they hold much power, but they were also extremely influential. At the same time, the master of the Divine Tiger Pce and the others startedughing at the sight of this. ¡°Hahaha! Okay, that¡¯s good. You¡¯re all wee to surrender,¡± they said. With these men around, things will be easier when we split North Pavilion upter. Ultimately, things would still be difficult if they wanted to enter North Pavilion¡¯s main hall or any other buildings even if they bring down the faction. It was possible that they were traps hidden everywhere. They would definitely get hurt if they were to head in just like that. After all, North Pavilion was infamous for the Dragon Trapper Formation. There was a possibility that there were other traps hidden in other ces too. With this group of people, not only would they have one less problem to deal with, but they would also be able to find more hidden treasures. They could even minimize any casualties and deaths. It is hitting two birds with one stone so why not do it? ¡°All right. All of you can step forward now,¡± the master of the Divine Tiger Pce instantly agreed. At that, the four men brought their subordinates and stepped forward. In the blink of an eye, there were already a thousand or so people betraying the faction and surrendering. It was no doubt a huge blow to the injured army of North Pavilion. But most importantly, this was only the beginning. Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. Doran began yelling at them, ¡°Traitors! You¡¯re not worthy of being apprentices of North Pavilion! There¡¯s no ce for people like you here. All of you are embarrassments of North Pavilion!¡± They were all going crazy one by one. Yet, at the sight of this, the four men sneered, ¡°All right, all right. You¡¯re all honorable men. We¡¯re the shameless ones, okay? But so what? We¡¯re able to continue living while all of you wait for your deaths. Let us continue living shamelessly then.¡± Chapter 3314 Chapter 3314 Chapter 3318 Are You Blind However, once those words had been said, the remaining soldiers of North Pavilion felt the fire in their hearts starting to burn out as coldness seeped in. Even though those who surrendered would be publicly humiliated, at least their lives would be spared. Meanwhile, those who persisted would most definitely meet their ends. As of then, the remaining soldiers could not even convince themselves to continue defending to the death. The four men led about a thousand people with them as they stood to the side in unison. While it was true that surrendering had made them betrayers, all of them would at least live. At that point in time, it was not surprising that the only wish everyone had was to survive. The four men turned to the remaining soldiers in the camp and shouted, ¡°Anyone else? Is it bad to want everyone to continue living?¡± The army began to falter. Doran was on the verge of exploding in anger. He thundered at the four men, ¡°If our master finds out what the four of you did, he would be furious! Are you not ashamed?¡± To his dismay, the four menughed in response. ¡°Who would be thinking so much in the jaws of death? Come on,rades! Come and join us!¡± ¡°I want to stay alive!¡± Someone from the camp caved under pressure and immediately ran out. In a matter of seconds, hundreds of them chose to be betrayers again. Doran was so furious that he almost fainted. Outrageous! Blood was thumping in his ears as anger coursed through his veins. Yet, there was nothing he could do. As for the remaining ones, although they had not moved an inch, their hearts began to waver. Their body started to tremble as their grips on the weapons loosened. How could they continue to fight at this point? ¡°Stop! Everyone, stop moving!¡± Unable to suppress it any longer, Doran hollered. Seeing that the people of North Pavilion had divided among themselves, the various factions below burst intoughter and started to ridicule North Pavilion. Who would have thought North Pavilion would be so weak? Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. The leader of Divine Tiger Pce smiled coyly. ¡°Anyone else who wants to surrender?¡± he asked. ¡°You all know how this is gonna end. If you continue to stand your ground, death will be waiting for you at the end of the line!¡± he mocked. ¡°But why should you die? Come out and join those who already surrendered, and you will be spared!¡± Just then, the four men chimed in, ¡°Exactly. Join us and stay alive! Why bother holding on? There would be nothing to gain from your deaths.¡± The leader of Divine Tiger Pce let out a dryugh. ¡°More importantly, there¡¯s no point for you to keep defending! The Three Sages of North Pavilion are dying! North Pavilion will soon be wiped out! Your sacrifices would amount to nothing!¡± With a smirk, he continued, ¡°You might think you¡¯re doing a noble thing, but in reality, you¡¯ll be the only one that appreciates your efforts! No one else will remember you!¡± Upon hearing the reasoning of the leader of Divine Tiger Pce, the loyalty of many from North Pavilion began to sway. They started to hesitate. That¡¯s true. Who doesn¡¯t know how this will end? Death is inevitable. But what¡¯s the point of continuing to defend? If the entire North Pavilion got turned upside-down, there would not be anyone to even dig their graves and bury them. What is the point of persisting? We know how this is going to end, so why should we continue? It would be idiotic to go through all the trouble. ng! ng! ng! One by one, people started getting up. One by one, they chose to surrender. ¡°Sorry, Master! I don¡¯t want to die. I want to live!¡± ¡°Forgive me, Master. All I want is to stay alive. I¡¯m not fitted to be your apprentice!¡± ¡°I owe everything to your teaching and guidance, Master, but I want to live!¡± With that, more and more started to leave the army. One by one, they ran to the camp next to them with the intention to stay alive. The entire scene yed out in front of the master of North Pavilion¡¯s eyes; yet, he was helpless. The only thing he could do was watch his people go. At that rate, half the army had surrendered. ¡°You guys should go too. As long as you stay alive!¡± urged Doran. In his heart, he wished that everyone could live on too. After all, if he were to take into consideration the situation at hand, there would be no point in sending people to die. However, those standing behind him dered with a firm conviction. ¡°No! If we die, we die with honor! We will never betray North Pavilion! We live and die with North Pavilion!¡± Doran was touched. It brought himfort knowing that even at that crucial moment, most would still remain loyal and was willing to fight with all they had. ¡°Are you guys f*cking done? Can¡¯t you see me standing here? Get the f*ck out of my way!¡± Just then, Levi had lost all of his patience. Chapter 3315 Chapter 3315 Chapter 3319 With My Fist Rage was pulsing through Levi¡¯s veins. He could not believe that the people there turned a blind eye to him. Not only that, they dared to make such amotion by wasting time advising people to surrender. They had not taken Levi into consideration at all! I don¡¯t care who¡¯s fighting and what¡¯s happening. Just let me through! ¡°Let me through, and you guys can proceed with whatever you were doing and fight till your hearts¡¯ content!¡± Levi ordered. ¡°You¡¯re wasting my time!¡± Letting his wrath take control of his actions, Levi roared as thest bit of his patience slipped away. Levi¡¯s voice snapped everyone¡¯s attention toward himself. In an instant, everyone turned their eyes to Levi. There¡¯s someone else here. ¡°Buzz off! Didn¡¯t I ask you to go to the far back and leave us alone?¡± the leader of Divine Tiger Pce snapped angrily. ¡°Yeah! Buzz off! Give up all the benefits of North Pavilion! If not, we¡¯ll kill you!¡± The crowd began to chant. Meanwhile, the remaining of North Pavilion¡¯s army was already in a bad mood. Themotion caused by Levi ticked them off even further. ¡°Go back to where you came from! Who would make way for you?¡± they shouted. Even the master of North Pavilion was irritated. ¡°Get lost! If you dare,e for me, and I¡¯ll send you flying to the heavens in no time!¡± With that, Levi became the enemy to both sides. Everyone present was mocking and scolding him. ¡°Fine! If you won¡¯t let me through, I¡¯ll just make a path for myself with my fist!¡± Levi¡¯s expression darkened as he adjusted his stance, prepared to fight. If he wasted any more time, the Three Sages of North Pavilion would be beaten to death. He needed to move. ¡°Make way!¡± Levi ced a heavy foot down. Rumble¡­ A tremendous force could be felt from beneath the ground, threatening to split the ground wide open. Crack! Crack! The steps in front of him immediately split open, extending to the main hall on the top. ¡°Ah!¡± A chorus of screams sounded at once. The remaining soldiers of North Pavilion were shoved to two opposite sides by the tremendous force. It was as though an invisible hand had forcefully pushed the soldiers of North Pavilion away. Levi had taken such drastic measures for two reasons. He could not afford to fail Sonja and the rest after the help they had given him, nor could he fail himself by not seeing the Three Sages as he intended to. Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. If it weren¡¯t for the two motivators, perhaps the people could have been spared the damage. Not even the master of North Pavilion could withstand the gigantic force. Phish! Doran was sent flying. After hended heavily, he began to spew out blood. Even though the North Pavilion army was not of its fullest potential, there were still numerous powerful fighters. To their surprise, a light step from Levi was enough to send everyone flying. They were in no way a match for Levi. They were not in the same ss as Levi. Everyone was bbergasted. The jaws of the surrendered soldiers and those of Divine Tiger Pce fell to the ground in shock. They had not expected Levi to have such a shockingly strongbat prowess. Da*n it! It took us ages to fight to go to the North Pavilion¡¯s main hall; yet, this guy defeated it with just a step? Even though only a few thousand were left in the North Pavilion army, all of them were elites, and all of them were prepared to fight with all they had. If everyone were to fight, it still would not be an easy battle. Sacrificing time and suffering a certain amount of loss would be inevitable, even if it was already the last battle. Yet, in the end, they were easily defeated with just a wave of energy. Isn¡¯t that too easy? Did he just defeat them with one single step? How is that even possible? The crowd sucked in a cold breath. Everyone was dumbfounded by what they just saw. Those from North Pavilion were especially shaken. What is this power? Thebat prowess is impable! He must be at least in the same ss as a grandmaster! However, they could not seem to remember seeing Levi before. He also did not seem to be representing any factions. So who is he? Everyone was specting about which faction Levi was from, convinced that he was the best fighter of some powerful factions and was sent there to fight. What was it that he said just now? Levi had mentioned that he was there to see the Three Sages of North Pavilion. One of the four surrendered soldiersughed. ¡°See, Master? What was the point? All of you had defended relentlessly but in the end, you¡¯re defeated in such a messy manner!¡± ¡°You should have followed us and surrendered. At least this way, you wouldn¡¯t be hurt! Are you embarrassed now?¡± The four menughed. Just then, Levi turned his gaze toward them. Chapter 3316 Chapter 3316 Chapter 3320 Fighting Anyone He Sees His prating gaze stirred up a sense of fear within their souls, causing a chill to run down their spine. However, they were certain they did not do anything to provoke him. ¡°Is this your turn to speak?¡± Right after he made that remark, Levi threw a punch in the air. Phish! Phish! Phish! An invisible strength hit them. Being on the receiving end of the blow, the four men were sent flying far away. Not only that, the flesh on their faces was torn apart, leaving a bloody mess. Rumble¡­ At the same time, those who chose to surrender along with them were sent flying by the invisible force as well. Every single one of them was severely injured. They curled themselves up in a ball as a response to the excruciating pain. ¡°Bold words for a bunch of backstabbers!¡± Levimented coolly. He absolutely despised betrayers. Yet, they were daring enough to keep chatting. ¡°Nice!¡± Those from Divine Tiger Pce apuded and cheered. Doesn¡¯t this mean that he¡¯s on our side? He¡¯s here to defeat North Pavilion as well. Because of that, they cheered. ¡°And you! I¡¯ve had enough of you!¡± Levi turned and shot a deadly re at the leader of Divine Tiger Pce. Bam! Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. Swiftly, Levi swung his fist to deliver another blow. Phish! Despite all the methods the leader of Divine Tiger Pce had used to defend himself, it was futile. He was still torn apart by the blow. Blood spilled all over the ce. Seeing that, no one dared to speak any longer. From the looks of it, whoever spoke was guaranteed to make himself the next target. However, Levi¡¯s fierce gaze was still focused on the tens of thousands of people who had attacked North Pavilion despite everyone remaining silent. ¡°You guys asked me to buzz off just now?¡± Levi¡¯s horrifying gaze swept the field. At that moment, it was as though a god had descended onto the earth, causing others to have the desire to bow to him. Feeling the pressure from Levi¡¯s gaze, they were so scared that they almost got down on their knees. It was as though his gaze was enough to tear them apart from the inside out. ¡°N-no. N-none of that happened¡­¡± Everyone began to deny it while shaking their heads vigorously. How would they dare to admit it? If they had known Levi¡¯s frightening power earlier, who would have dared to even say a word? Not only would they refrain from mocking him, but they would also have banged their heads on the ground as they begged him to spare their lives. That was what was happening at the moment. ¡°Mighty sir! We¡¯re all on the same side! We¡¯re all here to attack North Pavilion! There¡¯s no need to fight each other!¡± ¡°Yeah! With your powers, you should have left us to deal with the remaining soldiers of North Pavilion. You didn¡¯t need to fight them! In fact, you should be fighting the Three Sages!¡± The crowd began to curry favor with Levi. ¡°Who the f*ck is on your side? You people are here to kill the Three Sages. I¡¯m just here to ask them some questions! How are we the same?¡± Levi scolded in anger. ¡°Hahaha! Even you are aware of this trick, sir! Everyone says that!¡± They started to mimic those who came to find the Three Sages with ulterior motives. ¡°We¡¯re just here to borrow something from the Three Sages! We¡¯re just here to ask them a few questions!¡± they mocked. Thinking Levi was just speaking figuratively, they quickly used that opportunity to get on Levi¡¯s good side. In reality, however, it was worsening Levi¡¯s impression of them. ¡°Get lost!¡± Levi was enraged. Crash! With a swift movement, Levi sent out a strong burst of energy that could tear through mountains and split the seas. Phish! Phish! The crowd waspletely helpless against such powers and were all sent sprawling in various directions. Tens of thousands of fighters were crushed within a second. Unbelievable! This is terrifying! The many fighters of the lesiastic Order werepletely defenseless when faced with such powers. It didn¡¯t matter what methods they used, divine tools, or even the Art of Consumption, nothing could protect them from the terrifying force! With just one blow, all of the elites were defeated. By the time Levi was done, no one was left standing. Everyone had copsed with serious injuries and was groaning in pain on the ground. Once again, everyone was taken aback. No one would have imagined that what Levi had done before was just the tip of the iceberg. He was only starting to show his true powers then. How terrifying! Who on earth is he? North Pavilion¡¯s trump card? But he fought the people from North Pavilion as well! Is he here to destroy North Pavilion? Then, why would he go against those who came to attack North Pavilion? Who exactly is he? And why is he fighting anyone he sees? Chapter 3317 Chapter 3317 Chapter 3321 Got Off Easy At the moment, no one could figure out who Levi was. Levi was against both sides. It was only natural for people to be confused about his identity. Not to mention the fact that his powers far exceeded even the Three Sages. If Levi was in the lesiastic Order, surely he would be in one of the top sses. Yet, they had never even heard of the guy who had defeated everyone while barely lifting his finger. Perhaps the lesiastic Order had hidden him as their ultimate weapon. The top secret weapon that no one should know of. After all, the lesiastic Order was huge. It was not impossible for them to have secret powerful elites. Not to mention that the order had a history of being unpredictable. Not everyone could appreciate the value of the magical herbs in North Pavilion. Levi stood in the middle of the field and looked around. Not a single man remained standing. All around him from the front to the back was a huge pathway. Satisfied, Levi nodded. ¡°There we go! This is more like it! I¡¯ve asked you to make way for me. It¡¯s your fault for not listening and forcing me to take matters into my own hands,¡± Levimented. After hearing Levi¡¯sment, sighs could be heard from all corners of the field. There was no doubt that everyone was regretting their choices. They should not have angered Levi. As of then, those from North Pavilion could not do anything to defend their turf. On the other hand, those who came to attack North Pavilion could not attack either. All of them were sprawled onto the ground with serious injuries. It would be a miracle for them to even stand up. Any other actions would be out of the question. The only thing they could do was watch Levi enter the North Pavilion¡¯s main hall. There was nothing else they could do. As of then, no one could decide who was good, bad, and evil. Till then, no one knew what had happened exactly. All they knew was neither side of the battle could advance any further. Even though the elites below could no longer attack, those from North Pavilion did not rejoice at all. They had no doubts that many more would be in hiding, waiting for an opening to strike and to obtain the treasures of North Pavilion. Under normal circumstances, those in hiding will show up after the North Pavilion was almost defeated. That moment would be the best timing for them to show up. Otherwise, they would be doomed if they didn¡¯t attack. Either way, North Pavilion would still be destroyed. There was no change in the ending of the story. The only difference is that lesser people would be sharing North Pavilion¡¯s treasures among themselves. Certain that those in hiding would show up any moment, the people of North Pavilion sighed in despair as they felt their hopes draining away. Before that, they could at least try to stop the enemies by fighting in the battle themselves. Yet, all they could do then was to watch themselves getting defeated. Meanwhile, those who came to attack North Pavilion were sighing as well. They were the ones who had defeated North Pavilion a few moments ago. Yet when it was finally time to split the treasures, they could not even stand. Guess those who are in hiding got off easy. They should be here for North Pavilion¡¯s treasures any moment now. Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. In fact, they must have gotten anxious. There would be no surprise if they started charging forward immediately. Both sides waited for those in hiding to show up. However, not a single trace of movement was detected. Something¡¯s off. This is rather abnormal! By logic, those in hiding should have their eyes on the battlefield at all times. That way, if anything were to happen, they could attack at the first moment. Why would they wait till now? They were supposed to show up the moment Levi left. However, no one came forward. It was certainly unusual. The only possible exnation was that they were afraid of Levi after seeing what he had done. However, a long time had passed and there still wasn¡¯t any shadow of movement. The entire ce was so silent you could hear a pin drop. The deafening silence made everyone¡¯s skin crawl. This is¡­ Both the defenders and attackers of North Pavilion were puzzled. Why isn¡¯t anyoneing yet? What are they waiting for? Could it be that there¡¯s no one in the first ce? That¡¯s impossible! They should have been hiding here a long time ago. Either that or they should have surrounded North Pavilion by now. Everyone was convinced that there had to be someone around. However, no one showed up. What are these people waiting for? Both sides of the battle were beginning to feel anxious. Why haven¡¯t theye out of hiding yet? Everyone should be ready by now. Where are they? Did they vanish into thin air? After another long period of waiting, there was still no one to be seen. Everyone was even more confused. What exactly are they waiting for? Just then, a faint rustling sound broke the silence. ¡°Someone¡¯s here!¡± Tens of thousands of pairs of eyes turned in the same direction. Chapter 3318 Chapter 3318 Chapter 3322 They Cannot Die It turned out that there were merely several dozens of people who came. Of course, the one leading them was Gloria. Dead bodies were lying all over the ground along their way to North Pavilion. What exactly happened? Who killed all of them? So many elites lost their lives just like that? As they went closer to the vicinity of North Pavilion¡¯s main hall, they only grew more confused. Logically speaking, the battle should be in its climax right now. How is it possible that there are no movements at all? Indeed, it was dead quiet. It was to the point they were taken aback and dared not step forward. As such, they had observed from a concealed spot for a long time and only stepped out after ensuring no threats were around them. The unexpected scene before their eyes had Gloria and the rest pale with fright as they walked out. Despite the vast number of people around, no one was left standing. Regardless of which factions they were from, everyone had copsed onto the ground and was severely wounded. Why is it like that? Gloria had a hard time wrapping her head around the situation. Besides, with that few people they have, how is it possible that North Pavilion could match up with the other major factions? That can¡¯t be true. The people from both parties are still alive and merely gravely injured to the point they lose their ability to fight. That¡¯s just too coincidental. Could it be¡­ Suddenly, Gloria remembered how none of the elite fighters of the various factions in the lesiastic Order, who were hiding in the dark, could escape death. Perhaps that has something to do with this situation? That person or faction was the one behind everything? Like how astonished Gloria was when she saw them, they had reacted in the exact same way. ¡°The people from West Pavilion!¡± The crowd managed to recognize Gloria and the others. ¡°What¡¯s going on? There are only so few people from West Pavilion? How about the other hidden elites of the various factions?¡± someone hurriedly asked. Gloria coldly responded, ¡°There¡¯s no one else. Everyone got killed! I see no one alive all along my way here! They¡¯re all dead!¡± Hiss! The crowd gasped in shock upon hearing that answer. Realization instantly dawned upon them as to why no one came even after waiting for a long time. All dead? Then, why did we get out? Without a doubt, they knew who the culprit was. It was none other than that person who had whacked all of them earlier. ¡°What about you guys? What¡¯s the situation?¡± Gloria curiously questioned. ¡°A formidable fighter came and severely injured both parties. They¡¯ve all lost their ability to fight!¡± ¡°If I¡¯m not wrong, he killed all of those people in the shadows!¡± Many from the crowd began to exin. ¡°What?¡± That shocking revtion left Gloria utterly bbergasted. What kind ofbat prowess is that? That¡¯s too ridiculous. It¡¯s already shocking enough that he killed so many elites. Yet now, he injured even more people? That immeasurable power is basically out of everyone¡¯s imagination! ¡°Then do you guys know who he is?¡± asked Gloria again. ¡°Not at all. We¡¯ve never seen that man before! Perhaps, he¡¯s a formidable fighter who has been living in seclusion! He came to look for the Three Sages of North Pavilion, so we¡¯re guessing he¡¯ll probably protect that faction! It¡¯s best if you guys don¡¯t head over to North Pavilion¡¯s main hall too! It¡¯ll spell trouble if you run into him. Only death awaits you by then!¡± Hearing the advice, Gloria instantly began to tremble in fear. N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. As much as she had acquired Forlevia¡¯s technique, she had yet to achieve a simr level. Besides, she was extremely fearful of death. ¡°Let¡¯s observe the situation first! We shouldn¡¯t act recklessly!¡± A look of frustration washed over Gloria¡¯s face. She had thought North Pavilion would surely fall since she had personally ruined their only hope¡ªLevi. That had stripped Sonja and the others of the opportunity to seek help from the man. Neither did she think that there would be someone else who woulde to North Pavilion¡¯s rescue. Unexpectedly, hope had ignited for North Pavilion. Who on earth is that? Meanwhile, Levi stepped foot into North Pavilion¡¯s main hall. And within his expectations, there were many trapsid around the interior of the main hall. Nevertheless, those were no match for Levi¡¯s iron fists. Not long after, he arrived at the back of the mountains, where the Three Sages were. At this point, the three could no longer take it anymore. They were all on the brink of death. ¡°Get lost! They can¡¯t die!¡± Chapter 3319 Chapter 3319 Chapter 3323 Here To Kill All Of You Upon hearing Levi¡¯s roar, the few hundred people surrounding the Three Sages stopped what they were doing at once and turned to look at him. At that point, the Three Sages were barely alive. ¡°Darn it! Are you people trying to kill these three old men?¡± Levi was seething with anger. In contrast, the three, who had blood at the corner of their mouth, broke into smiles as soon as they heard that familiar voice. We get to live! North Pavilion is going to be fine too! No one could believe that thest hope of North Pavilion would turn out to be an outsider. An outsider saved North Pavilion. Hundred over pair of eyes all fell on Levi at once. Those elite fighters were unlike the rabble outside. Even though thetter was equally powerful, those hundred elites were tremendously formidable since they were, after all, enlisted to deal with the Three Sages Of North Pavilion. N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. All of them had capabilities that were on par with the leader of Divine Tiger Pce. ¡°Dude, who are you?¡± Everyone red at Levi questioningly. ¡°The one who will kill all of you!¡± As soon as those words fell, the crowd turned absolutely hysterical. They gaped at Levi in disbelief. ¡°Do you think you¡¯re capable-¡± Just as the leader spat those words, his body burst open and erupted into a mist of blood! It was such a horrid sight it left the crowd dumbfounded. What trick is that? Which tactic of the Art of Consumption did he use that he could shatter an elite into nothing? That must be the celestial-level of the Art of Consumption! How jaw-dropping! ¡°Be careful! He¡¯s no ordinary man!¡± The elite fighters btedlyprehended the situation and began to charge toward Levi. Boom! Boom! As Levi trotted forward one step after another, waves of energy beams radiated from below his feet. Buzz¡­ Buzz¡­ Buzz¡­ Noises from the ravaging waves resonated into the air. Swoosh! Swoosh! And as the shockwaves spread and came into contact with the fighters charging forward, their body instantly sted apart and turned into a mist of blood. Yet, they did not even manage toy a finger on Levi. Just as the rest of the fighters sensed something was amiss and wanted to escape, they found themselves frozen on the spot, unable to move their bodies. It felt like there was an immense pressure acting above them. All that they could do was watch the terrifying waves approach them at full force. Pfft! Pfft! Pfft! One after another, they exploded. In over a dozen meters, the hundred over fighters were all killed as Levi set foot before the Three Sages. They had all exploded into pieces by the ravaging waves. And once again, the Three Sages were so astonished they could not even speak. Goodness! How powerful is he actually? Even without getting injured, it¡¯ll take us some time to deal with those hundreds of fighters. Yet, they¡¯re all gone just like that? This is unbelievable! ¡°You three would have died if I came anyter!¡± Levi looked at them as he spoke. The Three Sages burst into a fit ofughter. We¡¯re indeed lucky! ¡°I made my way here because I have a question for you all,¡± Levi expressed the purpose of his visit. ¡°Huh?¡± The three seemed bewildered. Then, Levi pulled out the portraits. ¡°It might be a little tough to see their appearances, but do you recognize their outfits?¡± ¡°I tried to ask previously and found out that the younger generation here seems to have a clue about it, but they mentioned it¡¯d cause a total wipe-out for North Pavillion and refused to tell me anything. But now that I see it, you guys will suffer the same fate even without telling me the truth, no?¡± Levi¡¯s voice rang with authority. ¡°What?¡± The Three Sages turned to look in unison. Upon seeing the portraits, their expressions changed drastically. However, unlike the look of fear on the faces of Sonja and the others, these three appeared to be shocked. After all, someone of their level would be familiar with such a situation and barely be in terror. ¡°You know them, don¡¯t you?¡± Levi inquired. ¡°Yeah, we do!¡± The Three Sages nodded fervently. ¡°Tell me about them.¡± Levi sat down. Sensos exined, ¡°Do you know what the lesiastic Order is all about?¡± Levi averted his gaze at him. ¡°Please borate.¡± ¡°It¡¯s to subjugate the deviant ns! The strange beings around!¡± Chapter 3320 Chapter 3320 Chapter 3324 The Totem Reappear ¡°And that bunch of people is the lesiastic Order¡¯s biggest arch-enemy. They¡¯re the most almighty deviant n that even the lesiastic Order can¡¯t suppress. Both parties have fought a tough battle for a long time, almost as if their lives depended on it. Later, when spiritual energy depleted, the lesiastic Order found a ce with a spiritual ley line to hide away. And likewise that deviant n as they hid themselves up too!¡± Levi listened intently to their exnation. Suddenly, Bulder heaved a sigh. ¡°Huh! Sadly, the lesiastic Order gradually diverged into several independent factions andter into various forces, just like what you see today! They¡¯re in shambles, and that¡¯s why they are so powerless against the deviant n. It¡¯s lucky that the n¡¯s prowess has gradually weakened over time and is no longer as capable as they were in the past. That¡¯s why they didn¡¯t dare recklessly attack the lesiastic Order as much as they know how thettercks a solid foundation. But if the lesiastic Order everes together and joins forces again, it¡¯s no doubt destruction will befall them. That¡¯s because the overall ability of the lesiastic Order, even though they¡¯re in such a divided state, is far more impressive since the various factions have been expanding in an unrestrained manner and wielding great power. Of course, it¡¯s almost impossible to gather all of them into one again. the lesiastic Order is now only a title and essentially something of the previous era. The deviant n has evidently seen things through; otherwise, they wouldn¡¯t break the divisions of the lesiastic Order one after another!¡± Exto chimed in, ¡°Truth be told, the lesiastic Order will nevere together again. Not only will that not happen, but they are instead hoping and anticipating to see each other getting exterminated. That has thus caused the arrogance and hostility of that deviant n. Although it¡¯s nowhereparable to the lesiastic Order, no one will be able topete against them if they go one on one. Moreover, they¡¯re exceptionally ruthless and violent. They won¡¯t hold back at killing the whole faction, which exins why many are especially fearful of the n. Anyone who offends them will only end up getting exterminated!¡± Levi finally had a rough understanding of the situation. ¡°No wonder the younger generations of North Pavilion would be so frightened even when they were merely being recognized. It seems like it could really bring devastating consequences for you people!¡± The Three Sages nodded. ¡°Exactly. We wouldn¡¯t be able to keep up with the defense with just the three of us alone. As for you¡­ I can¡¯t say for sure¡­¡± They originally wanted to tell Levi he would not be capable as well. However, having seen Levi¡¯s phenomenal skills earlier, they could no longer be so sure if he could deal with the n all alone anymore. ¡°Where do they usually hang out?¡± Levi threw them another question. ¡°They used to be active at a certain location, but that¡¯s no longer so in recent years. Barely anyone see them around anymore! Those juniors of North Pavilion have probably heard about them through rumors or the ancient manual!¡± the Three Sages responded. Yet, Levi chuckled. ¡°Perhaps, they¡¯ve been held captive and are now at the service of someone!¡± The Three Sages immediately retorted, ¡°No! That¡¯s impossible! Based on how strong they are, who would be able to hold them in possession? Not unless the entirety of the lesiastic Orderes together to subdue them. I can¡¯t think of anyone who could do that. So I believe that¡¯s absolutely not the case! It¡¯s impossible for that to happen!¡± The Three Sages¡¯ tone of voice was enough to show the strength of that deviant n. ¡°That truly is how things are, though. They are at someone¡¯s service! And that someone is the person who transnted the spiritual bones from myrades!¡± Levi brought out another portrait of that person. ¡°Others might not know about the totem of the sky-devouring python on the back, but I¡¯m sure you guys should know, right?¡± Levi popped yet another question. The Three Sages focused their gazes on observing the figure. This time, a look of horror washed across all three faces. ¡°No way! Why would this totem appear again?¡± They were inplete bafflement. Nheless, the reactions of the Three Sages had left Levi especially thrilled since that meant they were aware of the totem. Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. And that had left him pleasantly surprised. Chapter 3321 Chapter 3321 Chapter 3325 I Finally Know Who He Is ¡°We recognized that totem! It belongs to the deviant n that the lesiastic Order has destroyed! At that time, there was a total wipe-out for that n, so there¡¯s no way someone would still be alive. Additionally, this totem has disappeared for so long. How can it reappear just like this?¡± The Three Sages were left wondering. ¡°Well, it had indeed reappeared! And those people are following his orders!¡± There was determination in Levi¡¯s tone. ¡°If that¡¯s the real totem, then it seems likely that those deviant ns would obey hismands,¡± Exto analyzed. Sensos and Bulder sighed. ¡°The totem of the sky-devouring python has appeared in the lesiastic Order, yet none of us knew about it. I¡¯m afraid there might be a plot behind it, and ultimately, this could spell the fall of the lesiastic Order! Aren¡¯t we giving that person an opportunity if we¡¯re fighting amongst ourselves now?¡± Turning to look at Levi, the three assured, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mr. Garrison. Leave this matter to us! We will find out the identity of that man with the totem of the sky-devouring python!¡± ¡°All right! And I shall personally investigate the Invincible n! Since we now know who it is, things will be much simpler! The juniors of North Pavillion were worried that they would bring disaster upon the faction if they revealed the truth! But I shall wait. I shall wait for their arrival!¡± A cold glint shed across Levi¡¯s eyes. I don¡¯t care what the Invincible n is all about! They will have to pay an equivalent price for hurting myrades! ¡°But Mr. Garrison, we have a small request. We still need you to help us out!¡± The Three Sages gazed at Levi expectantly. ¡°Sure. I¡¯ve agreed with those juniors that I¡¯ll grant them a promise. They can use it to ask me for help in the most critical situation. I shall fulfill the promise now!¡± Levi agreed without hesitation. Even though North Pavilion was left unguarded, and there was an abundance of treasures inside, Gloria and the others dared not make their way ahead. That had inevitably left them boiling with fury. Without that person, the treasures in North Pavilion would¡¯ve be ours! Sadly, we can¡¯t take a bite even when that piece of meat pie is right beside us. Argh! How depressing! Of course, how would they dare to spring into action without making sure of that person¡¯s identity? ¡°He hasn¡¯t left?¡± Gloria could not help but express her concern. Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. She had sent out several spies to suss the situation earlier. ¡°Not yet! But everyone inside has been killed!¡± The fear within Gloria only intensified upon receiving that piece of news. ¡°Who exactly is it?¡± Gloria was rather puzzled. They had been analyzing who it was since earlier. However, there were no results. They did not find someone who could match. ¡°There¡¯s a letter for you, Gloria!¡± Just then, her subordinate brought her a letter. Gloria¡¯s expression instantly changed since she reckoned it was a way of contact used only during times of emergency. Given the current situation, only Floyd and the others know. Could it be him? Wasting no time, she ripped open the letter, and after reading the contents, she was utterly shell- shocked. Floyd¡¯s message was straight to the point: Master has already left for North Pavilion. Worried that something might happen, Floyd also asked in his letter if she was in danger. So, it¡¯s Levi. I knew it. There are so many people, yet no one could recognize the person from the lesiastic Order whounched an attack. It turns out he was a ¡°monkey¡± from outside. Still, isn¡¯t that power far beyond anyone¡¯s imagination? He was able to defeat hundreds of fighters of the lesiastic Order. It seems like Levi is way more formidable than I have expected him to be. That mind-blowing thought made Gloria shudder involuntarily. Hisbat prowess seems to be limitless. More importantly, his spiritual bone is practically nonexistent. ording to Sonja, his strengthes from pure physique training, and that¡¯s already at its peak! He¡¯s definitely someone I can¡¯t offend, and neither can I afford to offend! The consequences will be unimaginable if he finds out I¡¯ve been fooling his disciple because I have designs on him. She did not dare to think further as her body began to tremble incessantly. Nheless, she still had to face Levi since she was after his Ancient Divine Sword and his daughter¡¯s spiritual bone! Chapter 3322 Chapter 3322 Chapter 3326 The Untouchable North Pavilion Gloria thought about it and felt it would be a very difficult task. However, she now had a rare opportunity to act. Since Levi came to North Pavilion, Gloria could use the opportunity to get to Forlevia through Floyd. Still, she did not dare to do it because she had not finished her preparation. After all, transnting spiritual bone was time-consuming and required extensive preparation. Furthermore, Levi knew about the lesiastic Order and all its Bonemasters. Thus, it would be too risky for her to transnt Forlevia¡¯s spiritual bone. Furthermore, he could easily find her hiding ce. She believed if she took action now, Levi would soon find her. Therefore, it was not a good time to act yet. She needed to wait a little longer. N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. After all, she had just started training Forlevia¡¯s technique and was not strong enough. She needed to master Forlevia¡¯s technique and reach a sufficient stage of advancement. Otherwise, she could not control the spiritual bone even if the transntation was sessful. Gloria knew her abilities were limited. Although she could control many men to do her biddings, she would not stand a chance against Levi if she were to face him. Therefore, she had no choice but to grow stronger. On the other hand, she also had to find a way to keep Levi away. Otherwise, she could not carry out her n. Why has Levie to North Pavilion to meet the Three Sages? Gloria was curious about that. She did not know there was any history between the Three Sages and Levi. Before this, she did not even know that they knew each other. ¡°Could it be¡­ Is he here to ask the Three Sages about someone?¡± Gloria mumbled to herself. That was her first guess, and she believed she was right. Furthermore, she could not think of any other reasons. Huh? The Three Sages are injured? Everyone from the lesiastic Order knew the Three Sages were injured, but they were not sure who attacked them. Thus, everyone could only guess, and no one knew the answer. Then, Gloria finally understood something. Did the Three Sages get injured because they looked for Levi? Then Levi recognized the Three Sages and asked them who attacked Azure Dragon and his gang. I¡¯ve got it! It was Levi! Gloria was undeniably intelligent, as she could figure out the matter quickly. Previously, they suspected someone from the lesiastic Order and did not consider someone they regarded as an uncivilized monkey. They did not think a lowly human could be capable of it. Now, Gloria was certain that it was Levi. That¡¯s incredible! Even the Three Sages could not stand a chance against him. Then, Gloria¡¯s expression turned grim. He is too powerful. Luckily, I managed to get Floyd on my side for Levi trusts Floydpletely. Otherwise, I would not stand a chance at all. I need to devise a proper n to go against him. Fortunately, the person who transnted the spiritual bones from Azure Dragon and his gang is strong enough. I am confident that he can make Levi suffer. At this moment, a team of people from West Pavilion arrived. They rushed to Gloria after receiving her call for backup. ¡°Huh?¡± They were all stunned by the scene before them. It was nothing like they had expected. ¡°Isn¡¯t this a chance for us to attack? We can conquer North Pavilion and divide it among us!¡± said one of the fighters from West Pavilion. They were all elite fighters from West Pavilion. Their eyes gleamed with greed, and they were eager to attack North Pavilion, thinking that they had a good chance of victory. ¡°Retreat! Everyone must leave now! No one can attack North Pavilion. Anyone who dares to try will die!¡± Gloria urged them. With someone as powerful as Levi in North Pavilion, who would dare to attack it? Anyone who dares to try will die! ¡°All of you should retreat now. I will stay here to observe the situation! After you return to West Pavilion, inform the master and the others that someone powerful has arrived to help North Pavilion. Thus, no one can conquer it now!¡± Gloria ordered. She had a high standing in West Pavilion. Therefore, many still listened to her orders. Thus, the crowd of elite fighters left immediately. Meanwhile, Gloria remained to observe the situation. However, she did not dare to get too close, fearing that Levi would notice her. ¡°Wait, I forgot about Floyd!¡± After observing for half a day, Gloria suddenly remembered Floyd. ¡°I need to inform Floyd about this immediately!¡± Chapter 3323 Chapter 3323 Chapter 3327 A Traitor Can Never Be Trusted Gloria arranged for someone to keep watch before leaving to meet with Floyd. Soon, Levi came out of North Pavilion¡¯s main hall and noticed more than ten thousand people observing him. ¡°Listen closely. I shall protect North Pavilion from now on! So, scram!¡± Levi said and burst out a tremendous wave of power in all directions. Pfft! Pfft! Pfft! The spies hidden in the surroundings exploded one by one. It was a warning and a show of power! Thus, no one dared to even think of attacking North Pavilion anymore! They knew they were no match against Levi. Levi alone was more powerful than all the Three Sagesbined. Therefore, who would dare to offend him? Based on the present situation, none of the prominent factions would stand a chance if they did not send their top fighters. Perhaps, even sending their top fighters would not help much. Still, the lesiastic Order would have to send its top fighters if they were to have any chance against Levi. North Pavilion was saved through the effort of one person. Thus, its enemies could not help but grumble and curse. On the other hand, soldiers from North Pavilion cheered. Then, they saw Doran¡¯s eyes brimmed with tears and felt a strong urge to cry. North Pavilion finally came out of danger. It was a great cause of joy. Meanwhile, those who betrayed North Pavilion turned pale with fear. None of them expected such a drastic reversal of situations. The threat against North Pavilion was resolved in the blink of an eye. What were they to do now? Peace finally returned to North Pavilion. Although they had not regained theirbat powers, it was not an issue. Everyone who nned to attack North Pavilion did not dare to proceed after hearing Levi¡¯s warning. They all ran away with fear. It was a sight to behold as more than ten thousand people ran away in panic. Meanwhile, four high-ranking members of North Pavilion were on the verge of panic. They did not know what they should do. The attackers have run away. What should we do? Should we run or stay in North Pavilion? They had betrayed North Pavilion and were now in a dilemma. Doran and others all looked at these four traitors. The four traitors felt even more awkward. They had no choice but to force out a smile. One of the traitors pleaded, ¡°Doran! We are wrong! It was a momentarypse of judgment!¡± Another traitor said urgently, ¡°Master, we only wanted to live! We did not intend to betray North Pavilion! Please give us another chance, Master!¡± ¡°Yes, we are still members of North Pavilion! Please treat the matter as an honest mistake!¡± added another traitor. ¡°Isn¡¯t it detrimental for you to chase us out? You have to rebuild North Pavilion, so you need our help!¡± argued one of the traitors. This group of traitors shamelessly pleaded for mercy. Doran hesitated upon hearing their plea. There were few people left in North Pavilion. Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. If he chased them out or kill them, there would not be enough people around to rebuild North Pavilion. However, these traitors betrayed North Pavilion in its critical moment. What should I do? How should I deal with this matter? As everyone was still undecided, Levi suddenly spoke. ¡°Those who betrayed once shall betray again. Kill them all!¡± Levi¡¯s words awakened Doran from indecision. Yes, he is right! Why am I still hesitating at this point? We have to start from scratch anyway. Why am I still hesitating on whether to keep the traitors? These traitors were disloyal to North Pavilion. If I choose to keep them, they could betray us again the next time North Pavilion falls into danger. ¡°Kill them!¡± Doranmanded. Soon, everyone swarmed at the traitors. These traitors had not recovered from their injuries and did not dare to fight back with Levi watching them. Thus, they were soon annihted. After getting rid of the traitors, North Pavilion could finally start rebuilding itself. Meanwhile, Gloria arrived near Levi¡¯s base. She gave documents containing information on the men in ck robes to Floyd. Floyd flipped through the documents immediately. ¡°After I returned to West Pavilion, I quickly consulted my seniors and found out about the men in ck robes¡¯ whereabouts. So, I thought to send it to you immediately! Oh? Your master went to North Pavilion. I heard there is a war, but I don¡¯t know the details,¡± Gloria said worriedly. Chapter 3324 Chapter 3324 Chapter 3328 Gloria Infiltrated The Base ¡°Huh? Is there a war in North Pavilion? Is my master in danger?¡± Floyd asked anxiously. Gloria nced at him and secretly felt disdain for him. Why do you need to worry about him? How can you doubt your master¡¯s abilities? Your master has incrediblebat prowess. None of the members of the lesiastic Order can stand against him. He is more powerful than the strongest of the Invincible n. ¡°Of course, he won¡¯t be in danger! Your master is powerful. It is pointless for you to worry about him!¡± Gloria said. ¡°Yes, you¡¯re right! My master is invincible. No one can stand a chance against him!¡± Floyd said. He looked at the documents with information on the Invincible n and said, ¡°My master would be happy to see these after he returned. Thank you, Gloria!¡± Gloria suddenly thought about something and asked, ¡°By the way, do the others know that your master had left?¡± Floyd shook his head. ¡°I¡¯m not sure whether the others know too.¡± ¡°Did your master take Forlevia with him?¡± Gloria¡¯s eyes gleamed with anticipation. ¡°No, Forlevia is still here,¡± Floyd answered. Gloria pped her hand. ¡°That¡¯s bad! I heard someone knew your master went to North Pavilion! I fear someone would use this opportunity to harm Forlevia. That would be bad!¡± ¡°Is that so? That won¡¯t do! I can¡¯t let anything happen to Forlevia! Gloria, I need to check on Forlevia. You should go back!¡± Floyd became anxious upon hearing Gloria¡¯s warning. He wanted to go to Forlevia as soon as possible to see if she was all right. ¡°Sure, you should head to her quickly!¡± Gloria replied. Floyd rushed away immediately. However, Gloria did not leave straight away. She stayed to follow Floyd in secret. Since Levi was not around, it was a good chance for her to explore this ce. Of course, Gloria did not dare to transnt Forlevia¡¯s spiritual bone yet. N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. It was still not the best time for her to do that. Still, it was a good opportunity for her to do something. Thus, what she wanted to do now was to figure out the base¡¯s design and condition. Know thyself and know thy enemies. Gloria believed that was the secret to sess. Therefore, she needed to know her way around the base, including where Forlevia and Levi stayed. Furthermore, she wanted to find out more about its environment and facilities. Then, she could infiltrate the base easily or know the quickest way to escape. Thus, she had to do this to prepare for her future ns. Gloria seemed to be moving ahead steadily. She had made enough preparations before this. Otherwise, she could not have seeded with such ease. Unfortunately, Floyd remained unaware of her devious ns. All he could think of was Forlevia¡¯s well being. Thus, he did not notice Gloria following him. Gloria knew Levi had sharp senses. Therefore, she deliberately suppressed her aura so as not to leave any traces. Otherwise, Levi would find out that she went into the base. Floyd soon arrived at the ce where Forlevia was undergoing solitary training. It was hard to find this ce. Other than Levi and Zoey, very few people woulde here. Thus, Gloria was d that she followed Floyd. Otherwise, she would not be able to find out where Forlevia was, and it would be harder for her to avoid Levi. Thus, Gloria took note of Forlevia¡¯s location in her mind. After finding out that Forlevia was fine, Floyd proceeded to head elsewhere. Gloria continued to follow him. They covered nearly half of the base and went to a few secret locations. In the end, Floyd came to Levi¡¯s private quarter. He stayed there to wait for Levi to return. ¡°Isn¡¯t this Ancient Divine Sword?¡± Gloria¡¯s eyes brightened as she noticed God Crusher ced carelessly at the side. She nearly went mad from the excitement. It seemed Levi did not care much for God Crusher. On the other hand, those in the lesiastic Order were obsessed with getting Levi¡¯s God Crusher. Gloria never expected Levi to be so confident with his abilities that he did not bring Ancient Divine Sword with him to North Pavilion. It shows how confident he is with his powers. However, he is wasting such a great treasure! Chapter 3325 Chapter 3325 Chapter 3329 It Is Only A Tool Why didn¡¯t he use Ancient Divine Sword? Isn¡¯t it a waste to put it here? Gloria did not know that the sword was nothing more than a killing tool to Levi. He did not gain his power or abilities through the sword. Furthermore, he could easily rece the sword with a rock or a leaf in his attacks. He could even turn tea into a weapon. Furthermore, who could understand the extent of Levi¡¯s abilities? What others regarded as a treasure was worthless to Levi. Gloria¡¯s eyes gleamed with desire as she looked at God Crusher. She felt tempted by the sword and wanted to take it for herself. That was understandable. How could anyone not be tempted when a legendary sword was within their reach? Gloria¡¯s breath quickened, and her face became flushed. She felt an urge to grab the sword and keep it for herself. However, she forced herself to resist the temptation. I must not act rashly! Now is not the right time! I have to wait for the right opportunity to steal the sword and obtain Forlevia¡¯s spiritual bone. Now is not the right time because I have not made any backup ns. Levi could destroy me if I do anything to Forlevia now. I can¡¯t face him yet. Thus, I need to n every step carefully. Still, Gloria believed what she found out was favorable to her. Looking at how Levi had tossed God Crusher aside, she knew Levi did not care much for it. She believed that he hardly ever looked for the sword. It meant that she could steal the sword easily. Levi would likely not discover it for a long time if she secretly switched the sword with a replica. The sword shall be mine one day! It seems I still need to rely on Floyd! Therefore, Gloria strongly resisted the urge to steal and decided to wait until she had a good n. After that, she observed Levi¡¯s private quarter carefully. By now, Gloria had already discovered a few important ces in the base. Then, she left Levi¡¯s private quarter and explored other areas. She memorized the surroundings and the paths. Once Gloria felt that she had discovered every secret in the base, she finally left with satisfaction. Since I have discovered everything about this ce, it will be easier for me to carry out my n. Wait for me, and I will return here eventually! Then, I will take the sword and transnt the spiritual bone. Levi returned to the base soon after Gloria left. He felt something strange the moment he stepped in. It wasn¡¯t Gloria¡¯s aura that set off his senses. After all, Gloria was careful to remove traces of her aura and presence. However, Levi¡¯s instinct told him that someone was there. Something is not right! No one woulde to this ce other than Levi and the people close to him. However, he could not shake off the feeling that someone was there earlier. ¡°Hmm, this is strange.¡± Levi frowned as he tried to figure out what was wrong. ¡°Master, you have returned!¡± Floyd immediately came to wee Levi. ¡°Hmm, why do I feel that someone had entered here?¡± From the moment Levi returned to the base, he kept feeling that an outsider had entered the ce. Thus, he brought up his suspicion to Floyd. Floyd immediately became nervous. Luckily, Gloria only came to the outside of the base. She did not enter here. N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. Floyd took a deep breath. Initially, I nned to let Gloria enter the base, but she refused, fearing it would cause problems. It seems Gloria has good sense. Luckily, she did note in. Otherwise, Master would have noticed it. Then, I won¡¯t be able to exin it to him. Floyd exined quickly, ¡°After I found out you have left, I was worried that Forlevia could be in danger. Therefore, I checked the surrounding. Perhaps I left behind traces of my aura. I have been standing guard here all this while. Thus, I can confirm that no one hase in.¡± ¡°Oh, I feel assured that you are here,¡± Levi replied. Levi trusted Floyd and thought that he did everything well. Perhaps, I am too paranoid and anxious. With that, Levi did not question the matter again. Chapter 3326 Chapter 3326 Chapter 3330 The Stronger He Gets ¡°Master, the identity of these men in ck robes is easy to find. The slightly more experienced members of the lesiastic Order would know. I¡¯ve already found their identity. They¡¯re the lesiastic Order¡¯s foe, Invincible n.¡± Floyd immediately handed the relevant information Gloria gave him to Levi. Levi did not doubt the information at all. After all, I heard about them from the Three Sages of North Pavilion, and many members of the lesiastic Order knew about the identity of the men in ck robes. But, they didn¡¯t dare to tell me. It isn¡¯t anything shocking that Floyd managed to find out about them. ¡°Master, I¡¯ve already found out the identity of the men in ck robes, but I got nothing on the sky- devouring python totem. I supposed not many know about that since they¡¯ve never even seen it before,¡± Floyd said regretfully. ¡°I already knew about these men¡¯s identities and the sky-devouring python totem. I¡¯ll just continue my investigation,¡± Levi said casually. ¡°What? You¡¯re awesome, Master! So that was the reason you went to North Pavilion?¡± Floyd eximed. Meanwhile, Gloria returned to Sonja and the others¡¯ holding cell. The trio was stunned. N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. She shouldn¡¯t be back so quickly. Shouldn¡¯t she be divvying up North Pavilion at the moment? What¡¯s going on? ¡°You people of North Pavilion just won¡¯t die. Someone has saved North Pavilion,¡± Gloria drawled as her gaze met theirs. ¡°What?¡± Hope and joy blossomed within the trio at the news. ¡°The North Pavilion is fine!¡± they cheered. ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s right. Levi went to North Pavilion to ask the Three Sages about the culprit¡¯s whereabouts when he coincidentally met with the crisis North Pavilion was facing and conveniently resolved it.¡± ¡°What? Levi?¡± The trio never thought Levi would solve the crisis in North Pavilion. He truly was their only hope. ¡°I have to say Levi is too strong. He¡¯s stronger than the Three Sages. Do you know how they got hurt? He was the one who hurt them. ¡°I can guess the reason. The Five Pavilions and other major factions have talented and genius members. Each elder has their pride and joy serving them, all except for North Pavilion. The Three Sages had their eyes on Levi and wanted to recruit him as their disciple, but got beaten up instead.¡± Gloria began droning on about how amazing Levi was. However, Sonja couldn¡¯t hold in her chuckle. ¡°Gloria, things won¡¯t be good for you if Levi is that powerful. The stronger he is, the harder it¡¯ll be for you to implement your schemes.¡± That was another happy asion for the trio. Suddenly, Gloria stabbed her sword into Kato¡¯s body. The wound was deep as Gloria didn¡¯t have mercy when she stabbed. Kato clenched his teeth to stop himself from showing any weakness. Panic struck his other twopanions. ¡°Is that true? You¡¯re right. Things won¡¯t be good for me if Levi gets stronger, but I like challenges. I¡¯ll show you how I take down Levi with one attack and attain the things I want. ¡°I¡¯ll tell you the truth. I took a stroll around Levi¡¯s base camp earlier, so I had a gust of where everything was. I even noticed Ancient Divine Sword thrown in a corner somewhere. I can¡¯t believe he simply threw it like junk. I¡¯ll wait for my opportunity to exchange the sword with a fake.¡± ¡°You!¡± The trio was infuriated upon hearing her n. ¡°Also, I¡¯ll slowlyy my ns out, then strengthen myself to reach the highest level of Forlevia¡¯s technique. I¡¯ll be able to make my move that way. After I transnt Forlevia¡¯s spiritual bone into my body, Levi won¡¯t be able to do anything to me.¡± Her crazy words sounded preposterous, but Sonja was sure Gloria would do it. She was too powerful in every aspect. ¡°Oh, right. Levi should already know who the culprit is. Soon, the Invincible n will have him pinned down. My chance is almost here! I won¡¯t kill you. I want you to watch me defeat Levi!¡± Gloriaughed maniacally. Chapter 3327 Chapter 3327 Chapter 3331 The Warning From The Deviant n ¡°You!¡± The trio was beyond furious, but they were helpless. The North Pavilion¡¯s crisis won¡¯t end if we don¡¯t defeat this woman, and it might implicate Levi. Levi is powerful, but he won¡¯t be able to deal with this woman¡¯s sinister ns. She¡¯s a cunning woman and has included every scenario in her schemes, while Levi only hasbat prowess. We don¡¯t think he canst one round against her. This woman¡¯s threat is far more dangerous than the others. It¡¯ll be great if we can get out of here. We¡¯ll inform Levi of her ns, and he can deal with her, but we¡¯re sure Gloria won¡¯t give us that chance. Meanwhile, everything was much easier since Levi knew who the culprit behind everything was. He immediately sent his men to run a search. Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. Without being discreet, he caused amotion within the lesiastic Order to show that he was searching for the Invincible n. The news of his actions began to spread everywhere. Furthermore, news of a mysterious elite sessfully protecting North Pavilion had also spread, so the entire lesiastic Order was in an uproar. The news spread like wildfire, and soon everyone heard about it. Meanwhile, a conversation was happening at a secret hideout. ¡°What? Levi already knew about our identity? How is that possible?¡± The men in ck robes were stunned. But we didn¡¯t leave any traces leading back to us, so how did he find out about us? ¡°Did someone say anything? Somebody within the lesiastic Order might know our identity,¡± one of the men spected. ¡°No way! We had been keeping tabs on them and didn¡¯t catch anyone informing Levi of our identity.¡± ¡°I think he found out about it himself.¡± The deviant n were quick on their feet too. Soon, they found out what happened. ¡°Levi had drawn up our faces based on the memories of those five people. Now, our portraits are stered everywhere in the lesiastic Order.¡± The men in ck robes even got a clear portrait of theirs. Fear snaked up their spine when they saw their faces on the papers. How is this possible? ¡°I¡¯ve never heard of this tactic before. It looks like the monkeys in the outside world still have some wisdom.¡± The members of the lesiastic Order had always been self-centered and regarded everything from the outside world as unevolved monkeys. They felt a sense of superior with that mindset. Now, this deviant n felt even more superior. ¡°No wonder. With our portrait, it¡¯ll be easy to find out our identities. Many members of the lesiastic Order knew us.¡± Something clicked in the minds of the men in ck robes. ¡°Should we inform Master and Young Master?¡± one of the men inquired. ¡°Young Master is currently in solitary training to fully fuse the elemental spiritual bone, so we must not disturb him. As for Master, he doesn¡¯t need our report since he already knows about it.¡± The leader of the group scoffed, ¡°Since Levi already knows our identities and is currently searching for us, we should show him our prowess.¡± ¡°Yes, of course. But we still don¡¯t know where Levi is hiding. We couldn¡¯t find him at the spot where the Five Great Wars Regiment hid.¡± ¡°Then, we should set our sights on others while searching for Levi¡¯s whereabouts at the same time. Once we find him, we¡¯ll give him a decisive blow.¡± ¡­ Before long, the deviant n had chosen their candidate. They initially wanted to attack North Pavilion but were afraid that Levi would be waiting for them there, so they chose other factions of the lesiastic Order. They figured their attack would stun Levi and the lesiastic Order at once. The Divine Tiger Pce was chosen for the severe damage they suffered after the North Pavilion battle earlier. Yet, they were still holding on. However, all six thousand members of the Divine Tiger Pce were wiped out in one night. Their deaths were rather tragic. Every head had been severed from the body. Their hearts were wed out of their chests, leaving a deep gaping hole in the middle. With one glimpse at the horrible state of the bodies, everyone knew they were tortured and killed ruthlessly. The culprit of the attack was obvious too. At that moment, terror enshrouded the entire lesiastic Order. It was the enemy of the lesiastic Order, the Invincible n. This was a warning from them to the lesiastic Order and Levi. Chapter 3328 Chapter 3328 Chapter 3332 They Are Afraid Of Me Too It was terrifying that a deviant n of the Invincible n was capable of decimating the entire Divine Tiger Pce in a night with such brutal means. The scary part was no one knew when they attacked for they didn¡¯t leave any traces. No one knew the members of the Divine Tiger Pce were being tortured and massacred throughout the night until the very next morning. They boldly snuck in for a mass killing while Levi and the lesiastic Order were searching for them. That showed their strength and arrogance. The entire lesiastic Order was in havoc. The Invincible n had appeared once again. They were their nightmare. The lesiastic Order had no way of fighting back against the Invincible n unless all factions of the lesiastic Order came together. However, each faction of the lesiastic Order had its own schemes and plots and wouldn¡¯t band together without any benefits. It would be a walk in the park for the Invincible n if they wanted to eradicate the smaller factions of the lesiastic Order. Therger factions would take a bit more effort. The faction the Invincible n was slightly hesitant with was the main faction. The rest of the factions were nothing to the Invincible n, including the Five Pavilions. They could destroy the factions anytime they wanted. That was the reason for Sonja¡¯s and the others¡¯ fear. Some smaller factions had begun to band together. Even somerger ones were joining hands. The whole lesiastic Order had been turned upside down from the looming shadow of the Invincible n. Dark clouds hovered above, and panic struck the whole lesiastic Order. No one dared to search for the Invincible n anymore. Before long, Levi had heard about the situation and understood the Invincible n was throwing down a challenge and warning him. He raced to the Divine Tiger Pce to survey the damage. The newly arrived group gasped at the horrifying scene strewed across the entire Divine Tiger Pce. Bodies were hung at every high ce avable in the area. They were hung so close to each other all over the ce. All six thousand over bodies were hung for disy! It was a scene from horror movies. Some of the bodies were intact, but numerouscked a limb or had major organs wed out. The hanging bodies looked like beef jerky being air-dried. It was terrible. It looked like a scene plucked out from the description of hell. The Invincible n didn¡¯t just kill, they tortured. They were inhumane and cold-blooded to have done so to another human. It was also a warning and deterrence. Their motive was to show Levi their prowess and brutality and the consequences of searching for them. The group that arrived with Levi shuddered with terror at the implication of defying the Invincible n. Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. Their bodies rocked harder, especially when they realized there were members of the lesiastic Order among the Invincible n. This Invincible n is way too scary. The consequences of offending them are gruesome. Floyd¡¯s and the rest¡¯s expressions darkened. Who wouldn¡¯t be mad when faced with such a blunt challenge? Moreover, there were already rumors about the prowess of the deviant n as invincible spreading. It¡¯ll be difficult to avenge Azure Dragon and his gang. Their heart sunk at the thought. Instead of feeling disappointed, the anger within Floyd grew. His fists were clenched tightly at the gruesome scene. Gloria did tell me we shouldn¡¯t mess with the Invincible n. It¡¯ll be challenging to avenge Azure Dragon and all. After all, the Invincible n isn¡¯t Idrae. They are the root of the lesiastic Order¡¯s fear and possess terrifying capabilities. Master might lose this time. ¡°Good! Demonstrating their prowess, aren¡¯t they?¡± A cold gleam shed across Levi¡¯s eyes as a grin stretched across his face. ¡°Yet, they¡¯re afraid of me at the same time. They wouldn¡¯t have left this scene as a warning to me otherwise. Shouldn¡¯t they target me instead?¡± Levi¡¯s words enlightened the others. He¡¯s right. Why did they attack the Divine Tiger Pce instead of Levi? Even if they couldn¡¯t find his base camp, he was here. That shows they¡¯re scared of him. They have no way of determining his abilities as he¡¯s not a member of the lesiastic Order. Chapter 3329 Chapter 3329 Chapter 3333 Gloria Breakthrough I can easily eradicate the entire Divine Tiger Pce in one night too, so it isn¡¯t much of a shock to me. As for cruelty, they aren¡¯t any crueler than me either. I can be much more ruthless than them. All of these games are useless. This type of warning method is like child¡¯s y. Why don¡¯t they attack me directly? Are they afraid? The group was stunned at Levi¡¯s taunts. They had never seen anyone challenge the Invincible n so boldly. Yet, they realized he was speaking the truth on second thought. Why didn¡¯t the Invincible n attack Levi if they weren¡¯t afraid of him? Instead, they made a show to deter him. In other words, it merely showed their fear of Levi. ¡°Don¡¯t use such childish means next time. Just look for me directly, but ignore what I said if you¡¯re scared,¡± Levi mocked. No one expected the Invincible n¡¯s tactic to not only failed against Levi but received his mockery instead. His taunts were soon ryed to the members of the deviant n, and they were furious. When have we been afraid of anyone? No one! We¡¯re not scared of anyone, including Levi. We don¡¯t care if he is stronger than us! It¡¯s just that we have no idea about Levi¡¯s capabilities and our master doesn¡¯t want us to sh with Levi at the moment. Otherwise, we would¡¯ve attacked him instead of using such means to warn him. However, Levi¡¯s biting remarks had provoked them. We¡¯ll have to be stupid to not know this is his challenge to us. He is tantly challenging us! None of the major factions of the lesiastic Order had dared to challenge us in such a way. None! Yet now, a monkey is challenging us? How does anyone expect us to stay calm? ¡°Should we attack Levi directly then?¡± The deviant n members were eager to make their moves. Their eyes glinted with ruthlessness. ¡°No, we can¡¯t. Master had ordered us not to engage Levi in a battle at the moment,¡± the leader of the group rejected instantly. ¡°If we can¡¯t attack him, then let¡¯s target his friends and family.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s find his base camp quickly, then we¡¯ll lure him away and terrorize his base camp!¡± Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. ¡°But that¡¯s the hard part, finding his base camp.¡± Silence fell upon them as the men struggled toe up with a n. ¡°We can ce a bounty on his head at Gerton, and everyone will know by then.¡± Soon the members of the deviant n secretly snuck into Gerton to ce a bounty on Levi¡¯s head. Gerton was the most well-informed ce in the whole of the lesiastic Order. Without much of a choice, they came up with this idea. ¡­ Receiving the news of the bounty, Gerton began their search of Levi¡¯s base camp. Meanwhile, Levi was taunting the Invincible n while searching for them. As the divvying of North Pavilion failed, Gloria continued to focus on cultivating Forlevia¡¯s technique. This time she went into solitary training, determined to master the technique. The absorption rate using Forlevia¡¯s technique is terrifying. It is a hundred times betterpared to other techniques. However, abundant resources are required in exchange. Nheless, resources weren¡¯t even an issue for Gloria. All she had to do was say it, and numerous men would gift them to her. There would be resources of every kind served on a silver tter. She could have anything she wanted. Before entering solitary training, Gloria had used certain means to acquire arge number of resources. The resources she acquired were much more than the resources the outside world was fighting for. The resources the outside world had been fighting for were raw materials. The lesiastic Order resources were already processed into a variety of elixirs or were extracts of spiritual energy crystals to allow easier absorption and better effect. Gloria¡¯s solitary training had utilized a mountain of resources. The resources she used were more than thebined usage of an entire small faction. She had gone mad wanting to break through to a higher level. Only a week had passed, and Gloria had already exhausted all the resources she umted. Chapter 3330 Chapter 3330 Chapter 3334 God Help Gloria Gloria¡¯s abilities had improved tremendously too. I can¡¯t imagine five years of cultivation training won¡¯t evene close to the level I have achieved within this one week. This technique is scary, but all that matters is I can breakthrough levels and ranks as long as I have sufficient resources. Yet, my problem now is insufficient resources. Resources are still a significant issue even if I have an extensive web of connections. It wasn¡¯t a problem before. After all, that many resources canst me a few months. However, who would¡¯ve known this many couldst only for a week. I have pulled in many favors and used many of my connections to get them. I was conflicted over the rapid absorption and breakthroughs. I¡¯m ecstatic about the breakthroughs I made but worry about the significant resources I¡¯ll need. I¡¯ll need to umte them bit by bit from scratch again. Luckily, I know a bit of everyone in every major faction within the lesiastic Order, so obtaining resources isn¡¯t a problem temporarily. However, I can¡¯t say the same for the future. I¡¯ll have to start sending people out to scour for more resources at this instant. At that moment, Gerton of the lesiastic Order had an update on the search for Levi¡¯s base camp. Sonja and the other three from North Pavilion had been to Levi¡¯s base camp multiple times, so they knew where it was. However, they had disappeared and didn¡¯t return to North Pavilion. They also didn¡¯t show up for North Pavilion battle and were missing. Therefore, searching for the four¡¯s whereabouts became a problem. After Gloria came out of solitary training, she dealt with all the misceneous affairs and paid special attention to entertaining Floyd. Then, she excitedly arrived at the holding cell of Sonja and the rest. The main reason Gloria went there was to show off. When the trio was in her sight, Gloria immediately unleashed her aura. A powerful presence settled like a weight on the trio¡¯s shoulders. The trio were stunned. Isn¡¯t it too short a period of time for Gloria to reach such a level? She was already strong, much stronger than us. Yet, her abilities now have surpassed even the master of North Pavilion. If she trains more, won¡¯t she reach the level of the Three Sages? Currently, her capabilities rivaled the geniuses of the Five Pavilions. They were shocked and mortified. It had only been a few days, but her breakthrough was tremendous. Is this the terrifying part of Forlevia¡¯s technique? Gloriaughed. ¡°Do you see me and how powerful I am right now? This is the most frightening part of Forlevia¡¯s technique. If I can acquire her spiritual bone and Ancient Divine Sword in the future, I think I can be on par with Levi.¡± The trio might not believe Gloria before; however, they couldn¡¯t help but trust her now. With her speed, she¡¯ll soon be on par with Levi. Moreover,bat prowess wasn¡¯t Gloria¡¯s main strength. Her main strength was her cunningness. Who can win her in that aspect? Oh god, we are doomed! This woman can turn the entire lesiastic Order upside down, and no one will be able to avenge us. There¡¯s nothing more we want to do than seek revenge for Magnus, but we have lost that chance now. We¡¯re sure it must be difficult for the rest too. If she continues to improve and break through, no one will be able to defeat her. What¡¯s more, seek revenge against her. Everyone will run the minute they see her, or they might die standing. Suddenly, a subordinate reported to Gloria that Gerton was searching for Sonja¡¯s and the rest¡¯s whereabouts to pinpoint Levi¡¯s base camp. ¡°Huh? Does this means that the deviant n is finally making their move on Levi¡¯s base camp?¡± Gloria asked. ¡°Exactly! Levi challenged them and had been searching for them, so they wanted to seek revenge. They wanted to target Levi¡¯s friends and family, but couldn¡¯t find them, so they enlisted the help from Gerton,¡± the subordinate informed. Gloria¡¯s eyes brightened as she cackled. ¡°Isn¡¯t God helping me?¡± Sonja and the rest immediately realized Gloria¡¯s n. Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. This is bad! She is scheming again. Levi¡¯s friends and family are in danger! Chapter 3331 Chapter 3331 Chapter 3335 Just Be The Scapegoat Sonja had already guessed what Gloria¡¯s next moves would be. Thetter managed to drag everyone, including the Invincible n and Levi, through the mud. She made it so that she was the only one who would benefit from it all. Everyone else had to fall and be the pawns in her game, and they had to do whatever she wanted because she had all the advantages in the world. What could anyone do under those circumstances? Gloria slowly shifted her gaze to Sonja and the others beforeughing aloud. ¡°See that? Even heaven is on my side because things keep progressing in my favor. With this, how can I possibly lose?¡± ¡°You¡­ shameless b*tch!¡± Sonja was so angry that she spewed some insults. There was nothing else she could do, though. It¡¯s as if she has everything and everyone, including the angels in heaven, on her side. ¡°First, I am going to expose the location of Levi¡¯s base. After that, I will wait for his enemies to invade his base. Then, I will take advantage of themotion to sneak in and steal Levi¡¯s Ancient Divine Sword. Myst move will be to pin the crime on you people and the Invincible n. No one will ever think that I have anything to do with it at all!¡± Sonja was so angry that she almost went insane.N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. If anything were to happen, they would have to deal with all the consequences that came with it because they were the only members of the lesiastic Order that had been to Levi¡¯s base before. Gloria was there as well, but no one knew about it. To make matters worse, the Invincible n had been searching every inch of Gerton to locate Levi¡¯s base. That made them look so suspicious that anyone would think that they were the culprit. F*ck! Worse still, Sonja and the others were locked up at that time. No one could find them, so others would assume that they had hidden away out of guilt. It would be insanely difficult for them to exin themselves. That was on the off chance that they actually have the opportunity to do so. F*ck! They had no choice but to be Gloria¡¯s scapegoat. ¡°Hahaha, I now know that the Invincible n is trying to keep its distance from Levi. Perhaps, it was just as he had imed, and they actually fear him. Whatever the case, I will force them to fight each other. That way, someone will be there to keep Levi upied. Oh, just watch as I fan the mes of conflict and make things worse before I move on to the next phase of my n. I won¡¯t be going after his daughter just yet, though. The timing still isn¡¯t perfect, but I will be taking Ancient Divine Sword with me.¡± Gloria never imagined that an opportunity to perfect her n would drop out of the sky, just like that. She snickered mercilessly while staring at her prisoners. After that, she sarcastically said, ¡°So sorry for making all of you my scapegoats. It¡¯s not like you can go anywhere or do anything anyway, so just ept your fate and be the scapegoats.¡± ¡°Oh, rot in hell, Gloria!¡± Sonja and the others cursed endlessly. ¡°Hahahaha¡­¡± Gloriaughed boisterously as she left the ce. She was going to start working on her task right away. The first thing she did was to go to Floyd and brainwash him with fake stories about how terrible Sonja and the others were. She also told him that they were missing and that no one knew what they were scheming. Gloria painted a picture with her words, pointing out how they disappeared just as the North Pavilion was in danger. She called them cowards. The most important bit was that she pointed out how Sonja and the others were the only members of the lesiastic Order that had ever been to Levi¡¯s base. In a way, Gloria was making a preemptive strike. When I expose the location of the base, the first suspects that will pop up in Floyd¡¯s mind will surely be Sonja and the others. It¡¯s perfect. ¡°By the way, I heard that you are worried about not being able to exact your revenge. It¡¯s fine. We¡¯re not in a hurry and can put that on hold for now. I think it¡¯s best if we refrain from cing our hope on someone else, though. Let¡¯s grow to be stronger instead. ¡°Here are three books on the Art of Consumption. I had to pay a hefty price to get my hands on them. Here, take them and practice, so that you can be stronger.¡± Gloria handed Floyd the books, and he trembled as he epted them. ¡°I have some resources with me here. They should be of use to you. If you finish them, please let me know. I know where to get more. All in all, you need to grow stronger as soon as possible. I will train hard as well to help you. We both want our vengeance, and it¡¯s best if we can y our enemies with our own hands.¡± Gloria looked firmly at him as she spoke. That inspired Floyd, and he put his head in the game as well. Chapter 3332 Chapter 3332 Chapter 3336 Exposed ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I will grow to be stronger so that I can be worthy of you. Moreover, I want to get justice for Azure Dragon and the others,¡± dered Floyd firmly. ¡°Okay, I should train now, and so should you. Let¡¯s go somewhere quiet,¡± suggested Gloria. ¡°I actually know a quiet ce that might be perfect for it. If you don¡¯t mind, we can practice together and I can give you some pointers.¡± Gloria smiled excitedly at Floyd. Her words practically sent him into a state of euphoria, so there was no way he¡¯d turn her down. He was so happy that he could jump. An opportunity like that was something he would beg to have, so he would surely seize it when it was within reach. That was why he was so incredibly excited. ¡°Okay, sure. I¡¯ll go let Master know that I will be going into solitary training.¡± Levi was at the base at the time, so Floyd felt that it was okay to leave for a while. After thetter spoke to the former, he left the ce with Gloria and headed to a quiet that was perfect for training. All that was actually a part of Gloria¡¯s n. Her reason for doing so was simple. She needed to get Floyd away and out of danger. It wouldn¡¯t take long before Gloria share the base¡¯s location with the Invincible n. The n would undoubtedly cause trouble at the base, and if Floyd were there, he would likely be killed. That would be a huge loss for Gloria because she needed to keep Floyd around to get close to Levi, who would undoubtedly be an obstacle in her quest to get Forlevia¡¯s spiritual bone. In other words, Floyd was an incredibly useful tool, and that was why she couldn¡¯t lose him. It was also why Gloria put everything in motion to get Floyd away before she conned the Invincible n to attack Levi¡¯s base. Some timeter, Gloria took Floyd to the ce for solitary training. Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. Floyd was grinning like a love-sick puppy at that time, but he dove right into his training. This is such a rare opportunity. I must work hard to show Gloria what I am capable of. Seeing how hardworking Floyd had calmed Gloria down. She started using everything she had with her toplete her own training as well. As a result, her strength rose exponentially. Her n would begin in ten days. That would be the day she would tell the Invincible n where Levi¡¯s base was. Gerton was still filled with people trying to find Sonja and the others, but they were nowhere to be found. That frustrated the Invincible n endlessly. Levi, on the other hand, had been browsing in public every day. Unfortunately, members of the Invincible n were too scared to make things difficult for him. All they could do was ignore him and go after hisrades. Despite their efforts, they were unable to find his base. One day, an anonymous message spread throughout Gerton. The message imed that its sender knew the location of Levi¡¯s base, the ce where the Invincible n had been looking for. That made the Invincible n jump in excitement. Their members rushed to Gerton right away to get in touch with the anonymous sender. Naturally, the person they met was Gloria. It had been over ten days, and she had grown exponentially stronger. That was why she thought that was the best time to make her move. ¡°Levi¡¯s base is located right here. This is a map of the ce, and these are the maps of its surrounding areas. I¡¯ve been there a few times, so don¡¯t worry. There is absolutely no mistake.¡± Gloria didn¡¯t talk to them directly. Instead, she put on a disguise. Wait, this voice¡­ Is that Sonja? That was what the members of the Invincible n thought when they heard Gloria¡¯s disguised voice. Both parties ended up doing business together. The Invincible n received the location of Levi¡¯s base, whereas Gloria received some resources that could help her with her training. That was what Sonja and the others would need, so no one would suspect that Gloria was the one making a deal with them. The Invincible n sent some investigators to Levi¡¯s base to ensure that the information they bought was legit. It turned out to be exactly what they paid for. The Invincible n started putting their ns together immediately after they received their confirmation. They would ambush Levi¡¯s base just to get to him and shake him to his core. Before they did anything though, they had to lure Levi out of the way. The Invincible n had always been notorious for being cruel. They would pay any price and would sacrifice anyone, even their ownrades, just to deal a devastating blow to Levi. No price was too high. The members discussed the matter and quickly came up with a n to attack Levi¡¯s base. Chapter 3333 Chapter 3333 Chapter 3337 The Impostor Gloria had been monitoring their moves the entire time. She would have to begin nning soon. She had to time everything perfectly to steal God Crusher at the exact moment that the Invincible n attacked. It didn¡¯t take long before the Invincible n devised a n. They would get Levi to leave, then attack his base. The main problem they faced was how they would lure Levi away. Ordinary distractions wouldn¡¯t work, and it seemed only members of their own n had what it took to divert Levi¡¯s attention. In other words, they had to send their own men to lure Levi away. That posed another problem because the people who lured Levi away would definitely die if Levi found out the truth. Basically, they had to sacrifice their own lives to give others a chance to ambush Levi¡¯s base. Any other group would not be capable of doing something like that. Hence, no one would volunteer. However, what happened next made it clear that the Invincible n was as barbaric as it could get. They were extreme and insane. The n involved a huge risk of getting killed just to lure Levi away. Yet, no one was scared. If anything, they were volunteering for the mission. Fear of death? That was something that didn¡¯t exist within that n. The members of that n craved violence, and the ones who would act as the bait would likely get into a fight with Levi. That was something everyone truly wanted. If their master hadn¡¯t been keeping a tight leash on them, it was probable that they¡¯d already challenged Levi. The mission they were given was to lure Levi away, and they might lose their life, but that was also an opportunity to fight against Levi. Some of them even believe that they could defeat Levi, and that was why there were countless volunteers. Their leader ended up choosing four of them to carry out the task of luring Levi away. After choosing the men, he advised them against getting into fights. He reminded them that all they needed to do was to buy some time. If possible, they were all to return alive. All four of them promised to do exactly that. However, that was obviously not what they had in mind. How could they not get into a fight against that guy? Their intention had always been to attack and kill Levi to prove to everyone that the guy was just a primate who hadn¡¯t fully evolved into a human. They wanted to make him out to be a barbarian, and they would torture him to death. Soon, the Invincible n chose the elite fighters that would spearhead the invasion of Levi¡¯s base as well. There were eighteen in total. Every single one of those fighters was terrifyingly powerful, and they were more than capable of annihting Levi¡¯s base. On the other side, Gloria bided her time. Although she didn¡¯t know the specifics, she could estimate when the Invincible n would make their move. Given their style, they will likely attack the very same day they learn where Levi¡¯s base is. There is no way they¡¯d wait until tomorrow, so the attack will probably take ce tonight. Gloria started nning everything as well. Before she went to Levi¡¯s base, she had to make sure that Floyd wouldn¡¯t get in her way. She would also need to create an alibi by making him think that she was there with him, training the entire time. That way, no one would think that she had gone to the base. They certainly wouldn¡¯t suspect her of being the thief that took God Crusher. Gloria gave Floyd some tips on how to master aplicated part of the Art of Consumption. That particr part would take Floyd some time to understand. Gloria left the ce after that. However, she hired a woman of simr height to train on the other side. The impostor had a simr aura, strength, and figure, so Floyd wouldn¡¯t know that she was an impostor unless he got close and paid extra attention. The best part about it was that neither Floyd nor Gloria was supposed to disturb the other during practice. Hence, there was no way Floyd would discover the truth. It took him some time to figure the Art of Consumption out, but eventually, he got it, and it was time to practice what he learned. Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. He turned around and looked to the other side. That was when he saw ¡°Gloria¡± working hard. He smiled. She is so hardworking. Floyd clenched his fist right away and began cultivating immediately. I have to work harder than she does, and I have to be stronger so that I am worthy of her. He never knew that the person training some distance away wasn¡¯t Gloria at all. She was just an impostor. Unfortunately, he didn¡¯t detect anything. Chapter 3334 Chapter 3334 Chapter 3338 Vengeance Is Here Gloria was undeniably cunning and had thought of everything. She was also an expert at preying on Floyd¡¯s heart. One night was nothing to her. She could keep the guy there for a week or even a month without needing to break a sweat. After making sure that Floyd wouldn¡¯t leave, Gloria hurried back to the area near Levi¡¯s base. Naturally, she didn¡¯t have the guts to get too close. It didn¡¯t even matter that she had mastered a unique Art of Consumption technique that specialized in hiding someone¡¯s aura without a trace. All she had to do was hide, and her instinct would help her blend into her surroundings. No one would be able to detect her. That was the same technique she used to conceal her aura and her presence when she followed Floyd and snuck into Levi¡¯s base thest time. It was so powerful that even Levi couldn¡¯t sense her immediately. The truth was not far off. At the time, Levi simply had a sixth sense that someone was there. He never actually detected anything. Levi was still at the base when Gloria reached the base¡¯s surroundings, and she didn¡¯t dare to try her luck again. If this method proves to be useless against Levi, I will be dead. Almost everything Gloria had was procured from other men. The technique that allowed her to stay invisible, for instance, was something she got from an elder of the South Pavilion. That guy was nothing like Floyd and was much smarter. Even then, Gloria managed to con the guy and make him fall for her. He gave her every treasure, secret, and technique that South Pavilion had to offer. Gloria hid and waited for the Invincible n to make their move. She waited until the evening. The four chosen members of the lesiastic Order left a trail without hesitating. Levi was notified right away because he had already set up the best trap to capture them. He also familiarized himself with the connections the lesiastic Order had and imnted some spies among those connections. That was why Levi found them as soon as they left a trail. ¡°Huh? They¡¯re exposed? Something is wrong¡­¡± Naturally, Levi could tell that something was off, but his enemy had already shown up, so he was determined to go check things out and find out what they were up to. He didn¡¯t even care that they had something up their sleeves. Before he left, he dropped by Forlevia¡¯s ce to check up on the kid. He was d to see her practicing safely in her room, so he left. ¡°Levi is gone!¡± The Invincible n was alerted as soon as Levi stepped out of the ce. ¡°Attack! Attack right now.¡± All eighteen chosen members of the Invincible n snuck into the surrounding area near the base. Gloria, who had been hiding in the dark, sensed their presence. She was nervous and worried about being found because they could easily kill her. Fortunately, the technique she used to keep herself hidden worked wonders. The members of the Invincible n walked right past her without noticing her. On the other side, Levi rushed to a mountain near North Pavilion of the lesiastic Order. That was the spot his men told him about, and that was where they discovered members of the Invincible n. ¡°Okay then, that means they are nearby. I will look for them myself!¡± A cruel glint shed past Levi¡¯s eyes. He began his search right away, but the four chosen members were actually nearby. ¡°He is here. Should we just reveal ourselves now?¡± One of the four fighters was already getting impatient and was itching to fight Levi. ¡°We¡¯ll get our chance to attack eventually. For now, let¡¯s focus on buying ourrades enough time so that they can make their moves.¡± ¡°We can¡¯t show ourselves now. The time Levi spends trying to find us will probably be enough for our comrade to do their thing, though.¡± All four of them hid and waited in the dark to keep Levi upied. They were all extremely excited at the thought of battling Leviter. Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. On the other side. The eighteen members of the Invincible n had already arrived at the edge of Levi¡¯s base. They had the base¡¯s map with them, so they knew the ce well. They divided themselves into six teams and nned on attacking from six different sides. Chapter 3335 Chapter 3335 Chapter 3339 Gloria Sessfully Stole God Crusher Gloria was getting excited as well. She prayed that the Invincible n could keep Levi upied for as long as possible. That way, she¡¯d have a better shot at getting her hands on Ancient Divine Sword. ¡°Three¡­ Two¡­ One!¡± And then it happened. All eighteen members from the Invincible n invaded the base from six different sides. There were many fighters left in the base, and they were made up of Levi¡¯s apprentices, disciples, and comrades. They detected the invasion as soon as someone made a move. The siren red. ¡°Imbecile! How dare youe after us?¡± By sheer luck, the incredibly powerful Fiery Demon was there at the time. He was the first to run toward danger and began fighting the Invincible n¡¯s fighters right away. The others join him soon after. Zoey and the others led their subordinates into the battle as well. Everyone had been training and growing, so they could still more or less keep up with their opponents. Fighters like Fiery Demon, in particr, were definitely strong enough to fight back. Unfortunately, the Invincible n had divided into six teams, and that messed the base up. Hence, they suffered heavy casualty. One of the teams went directly to Forlevia¡¯s room. Gloria had also made her way into the base. The intense battle she witnessed surprised her. At first, she thought that the Invincible n woulde out victorious right away. Huh¡­ Who would¡¯ve thought that they are pretty strong, too? They actually kept up. She didn¡¯t care about the casualty, though. All that mattered was that she got what she wanted. Levi was in a battle against the Invincible n, and both sides were fighting to their deaths. They were keeping each other upied, and that benefitted her greatly. ¡°Right, Ancient Divine Sword!¡± Gloria snuck into the base while everyone else was busy fighting each other. She used the method she learned from South Pavilion and hid her aura and figure. Step by step, she slowly made her way to Levi¡¯s room, where the fight against the Invincible n was most intense. Troy and the others were battling the members of the Invincible n at the time, and blood spilled everywhere. Despite the injury that Troy and his men had endured, they could still hold on for a little longer. Gloria found Levi¡¯s God Crusher almost immediately after she entered the ce. She prayed that he hadn¡¯t left with the sword, and her prayers were answered. There, leaning against the wall in the corridor, was God Crusher that had been carelessly left aside. It¡¯s here! Hahahaha. Gloria cheered internally. She immediately made her way to that spot. No one, not even the fighters from the Invincible n, saw her. She seeded in getting her hands on God Crusher and ced it in a box that could conceal its power and keep it hidden. After that, she left without making a sound. She never left any evidence or clue behind, and it was as though no one was ever there. Yet, God Crusher was mysteriously gone. Gloria was nervous the entire way back. She prayed that Levi wouldn¡¯t return from the other side and that the other members of the Invincible n would buy her enough time. Things were as she had said. Even the heaven above seemed to be on her side because Levi never returned. She left the base unscathed. Despite her sess in stealing Ancient Divine Sword, she didn¡¯t flee right away. She stayed and monitored the situation instead. I wonder how destructive the members of the Invincible n are? There was something else she cared about deeply. Will Forlevia be okay? If they kidnap her or kill her, things will be bad for me¡­ Those thoughts were why she was trying to find a way to help discreetly. As far as she was concerned, Forlevia could be wounded or injured, but she could not die or be kidnapped. That kid is too important to me. Gloria decided, then and there, that she couldn¡¯t afford to leave just yet. Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. On the other side. A team of three fighting experts had found Forlevia. The best way to exact their revenge on Levi was to hurt his family, and hurting Forlevia would deal the most damage to him. If they were to kidnap her and remove her spiritual bone, Levi would be utterly devastated. That was why the first person they went after was Forlevia. Chapter 3336 Chapter 3336 Chapter 3340 The Formidable Forlevia Even Forlevia, who was cultivating, could sense the intense battle that had unfolded outside. When she was about to back the others up, the three elites from the Invincible n charged at her. Their eyes lit up the moment they saw her. Undoubtedly, they were assigned to take her away with them. In fact, it was the most important part of the mission. Thus, the group of three elites assigned to battle against Forlevia was the most powerful among all the eighteen elites of the Invincible n. ¡°Let¡¯s capture and take her away!¡± one of them yelled out insolently. The next second, the trio charged at Forlevia. Meanwhile, she did not think twice about retaliating with her self-created technique. Boom! She manipted the force of nature to strike against the three elites in full swing. Bang! Nobody had ever expected such a stupefying scene the next moment. Unexpectedly, the three elites of the Invincible n were no match for her and were sent flying away. Sustaining severe injuries and spurting blood out of their mouths, there was sheer disbelief in their eyes. To them, Forlevia was as petrifying as a demon at the moment. It was as though she had blended with the surroundings perfectly, be it the ground beneath her feet, the majestic mountain, or the borderless sky. At that very moment, she was like a deity that should not be crossed. Only then did the three elites realize they had underestimated Forlevia. They continued to strike against her by all means. Hmm! We mustn¡¯t let our guards down and treat her like a kid again! Boom! It never came to their minds that they would be sent flying once again in such a short span. Not to mention, they were in a more crucial situation than before! Realization finally dawned on the trio that the so-called kid¡¯sbat prowess was beyond imagination! My goodness! She¡¯s undefeatable like her father! They wanted to run for their lives but were immobilized by Forlevia¡¯s horrendous power looming over them. On the other hand, Fiery Demon, Zoey, and the others sustained injuries battling against the Invincible n. Undeniably, their foes were too powerful. It was good enough for the former to get through the intense moments earlier persistently. ¡°Finish them off!¡± the other fifteen elites of the Invincible n yelled out in unison as they started striking Zoey and the others with fatal attacks, vowing to wipe them off. They intended to pay Levi back with the most devastating blow. As they carried on with their fatal strikes, Fiery Demon and the others could not help feeling tensed. At the eleventh hour, Forlevia showed up. She threw the three badly defeated elites of the Invincible n aside, shrouding the whole ce with a horrifying aura. Everyone was ovee by a wave of blood-curdling power, feeling shivers down their spines. Are we seeing things? Initially, they presumed the tense atmosphere was due to Levi¡¯s sudden emergence. It never urred to them that Forlevia would be exuding such an imposing aura as though she was a deity descending from the sky. Her horrifying aura enveloped the fifteen elites of the Invincible n. ¡°Come on! Let¡¯s take her down!¡± Whipped up by her aura, they lunged forward without a second thought. Nheless, they were all iparable to her and were sent flying within seconds. Even Gloria was bbergasted. Good Gracious! She¡¯s overwhelmingly unrivaled! Evidently, I¡¯m no match for her too! Initially, she thought her own advancement throughout the time was good enough. However, it was nothingpared to Forlevia¡¯s. My goodness! How could I have the gut to target Evie¡¯s spiritual bone? I¡¯d have shot myself in the foot if I dared to strike against her impulsively just now! Even if Levi was not around, she did not dare to take the risk ofying a finger on Forlevia too. Good gracious! Now that she has such formidablebat prowess, how could I transnt her spiritual bone? Ah! Fortunately, I didn¡¯t act impulsively! Gloria could not refrain from patting her chest in relief. Ha! Luckily I¡¯m only targeting God Crusher this round and not eyeing Evie¡¯s spiritual bone! Otherwise, all my effort will go down the drain! The lucky star is indeed shining upon me! Nevertheless, Gloria could not help feeling dispirited. She foresaw it would be even tougher for her to obtain Forlevia¡¯s spiritual bone in the future. Hmm! It seems I have no choice but to restrategize! Nobody had expected things would end up that way. Forlevia¡¯s formidability was not the slightest bit shaken by the Invincible n. After being badly defeated, thetter retreated right away before it was toote. N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. Forlevia was about to go after them, but she dismissed the idea, catering to the others¡¯ safety at the base. Right after their enemies ran for their lives, she proceeded to check on everyone¡¯s condition there. All the members of the Invincible n fled for their lives. Their n to settle the score with Levi had turned into a failure. Meanwhile, Gloria left without hesitation too. She felt it was not worth putting herself on the line to achieve her goal. Chapter 3337 Chapter 3337 Chapter 3341 They Have Underestimated Forlevia Everyone was utterly astounded by Forlevia¡¯s formidability. Undoubtedly, it had twisted the situation, shattering the Invincible n¡¯s n. Subsequently, Levi would be unfazed as Fiery Demon and the others only sustained minor injuries. The elites of the Invincible n tended to focus on Levi and underestimated Forlevia¡¯sbat prowess. In other words, they had never expected she would turn into a petrifying threat. In their eyes, she was only a highly talented kid with a horrendous spiritual bone. Thus, they thought she was just a tool. Nevertheless, their jaws dropped at Forlevia¡¯s formidability. How¡¯s it possible that a small girl has such mightybat prowess? Even all of us from the most unrivaled Invincible n are no match for her! How preposterous! Right that instant, the Invincible n could finally wrap their heads around their master¡¯s mind. He had warned them earlier not to step on Levi¡¯s toes impetuously. Initially, they paid no heed to it arrogantly. Only then did they understand that they had underestimated Levi¡¯sbat prowess. Even his daughter¡¯sbat prowess is beyond imagination! Fortunately, we did not provoke Levi Garrison and battle against him directly! The Invincible n could not dwell over what had transpired earlier. They could not help but feel humiliated as they had never scurried away in such humiliation from their foes. Apart from being dumbstruck, they had to admit that Levi was no ordinary man. They could finally fathom why they had to be extra careful while extracting Azure Dragon and the others¡¯ spiritual bones. Oh my! Levi Garrison¡¯sbat prowess is rather unpredictable indeed! Needless to say, no words could describe how overwhelmed Gloria was. She was convinced that her scheme would be a sess as she had taken everything into consideration. Nheless, she only realized she had overlooked one of the most important points. She was regretful for treating Forlevia as a kid and did not take herbat prowess into consideration. For the time being, she deduced Forlevia¡¯sbat prowess was ranked the ultimate range in the lesiastic Order. In fact, she had a hunch thetter could be of the same range as the elders from West Pavilion and the Three Sages of North Pavilion. That exined why the elites of the Invincible n ended up in such a state. With that, she was thankful that she did not take the risk to strike against Forlevia. Otherwise, the n she had been devising would be ruined in a split second. Moreover, she could not resist feeling blessed that her gut instinct told her not to take risks on stealing Forlevia¡¯s spiritual bone moments ago. After heaving a sigh of relief, she fled the base with Ancient Divine Sword. Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. In the meantime, everyone in the base gazed at Forlevia with utter disbelief in their eyes. It never crossed their minds she had be such a strong fighter. No doubt, they had been well aware of her talent long ago. However, they had never expected she would be able to battle against their foes almost effortlessly. They were all horror-stricken by the previous scene. Forlevia was like an invincible deity descending from the sky during her battle with the Invincible n. Their hearts still skipped a beat at the thought. My goodness! She¡¯s as powerful as her father now! Meanwhile, Forlevia only shed them a faint smile. After all, Levi was well aware of her mightybat prowess. He could step out from the base at any time as he knew well about Forlevia¡¯s capability and was sure as h*ll she would be able to cope with any hups. Hence, he stepped out of the base earlier, not bothered by anything, knowing that Forlevia could settle anything with herbat prowess. The moment he knew about the Invincible n¡¯s sudden appearance, he had a feeling someone was ying an underhand tactic. He presumed the mastermind manipting in the dark must have known about the location of the base and intended to lure him away. Thus, the Invincible n took the opportunity tounch an attack there when he was away. Even so, he racked his brain on who could be the culprit exposing the location of the base. Hmm! Sonja and the other three were the only ones from the lesiastic Order who¡¯d dropped by before. It can¡¯t be the Three Sages of North Pavilion. When they came to look for me previously, I was not there too! But I don¡¯t think the four will ever expose the location. Who could be the culprit then? Thus, Levi was still convinced nobody else knew about the base. Not to mention, he had checked on the current stage of Forlevia¡¯sbat prowess before leaving the base recently. If anyone intended to attack them, it would be a piece of cake for her to retaliate at any time. His confidence was proven right when Forlevia was able to defend the base by defeating the Invincible n effortlessly. On the other hand, Levi still managed to track down the four elites of the Invincible n after quite a while. Chapter 3338 Chapter 3338 Chapter 3342 God Crusher Is Stolen Instead of retreating at once to run for their lives, they were tickled pink when Levi emerged and could scarcely wait to battle against the legendary man. In actuality, they were instructed earlier to retreat as they had helped buy enough time for the others to carry out their mission. Not only that, theirrades had encountered obstacles at the other end. Nevertheless, the four elites gave no hoots to the instruction. They were reluctant to let the chance to battle against Levi slip away. ¡°Finish him off now!¡± The four of them charged at Levi relentlessly. Inevitably, they were unable to fight against thetter¡¯s earth-shattering strike. Shortly after, they were sent flying with only one punch from Levi. Thunderstruck, they could not counterattack at all. At that very moment, they finally realized how mighty Levi was. Evidently, they had underestimated the latter and realized they should not have stepped on his toes. My goodness! Hisbat prowess is indeed beyond description! How could we fight against him? They eventually realized theirbat prowess was a stark contrast to Levi¡¯s. Furthermore, they recalled how they used to think that Levi¡¯sbat prowess was iparable to theirs despite his formidability that was known to everyone. Hence, they thought of challenging him. At the moment, they could not help despising themselves for being naive. Levi¡¯s mightiness was far beyond their imagination! ¡°Let¡¯s retreat now!¡± They decided to flee at once. However, it was toote for them to do so. Apparently, Levi did not n to let them off. Prevailed by a sense of crisis, the four elites uttered resolutely, ¡°No way! We mustn¡¯t let him capture us! We¡¯ve to end our lives with self-destruction!¡± Bang! The next moment, the four bodies exploded simultaneously, sttering blood everywhere. Before they set off, they were told to do so in the worst scenario. If they were unable to flee in a precarious state, they should opt for self-destruction so they would not fall into Levi¡¯s hands. ¡°T-This¡­¡± Levi was utterly speechless and frustrated. He had a feeling earlier that they wouldmit suicide. Thus, he exerted massive power to have everything under control, preventing them from taking action. N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. Notwithstanding, they were undoubtedly well-prepared and ended their own lives via self-destruction on the spot. Inevitably, that was beyond his control. Evidently, his foes had schemed to lure him out so they could charge at the base to take revenge on him in a way. Pfft! But how could yourbat prowess beparable to Evie¡¯s? As the thought buoyed Levi up, he headed back to the base, nonchnt as ever. It was indeed as predicted by him. The foursome had lured him out purposively so the others of the Invincible n couldunch an attack on the base. Fortunately, Levi had been well prepared long ago, and Forlevia¡¯sbat prowess was more than enough to handle everything. He had been observing Forlevia¡¯s development recently and was impressed by the mind-blowing advancement of her self-created technique. In fact, he had never seen anyone with such tremendous advancement in theirbat prowess in such a short span. Hence, Levi would not have to be worried when she was around. Not to mention, he had roughly known about the capabilities of everyone in the lesiastic Order, and Forlevia¡¯sbat prowess was ranked top in the order. Thus, he was convinced there would not be any issues. ¡°But Dad, too bad I was unable to capture them!¡± Forlevia uttered in disappointment. Levi chuckled. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. After all, they won¡¯t let themselves fall into our hands as they¡¯re prepared to go for self-destruction at any moment. Since they would even do that in front of me, it showed that they were well prepared!¡± ¡°Anyway, I¡¯m proud of you! You¡¯re finally able to act independently!¡± Levi was utterly pleased as he stroked Forlevia¡¯s head. ¡°Everyone is fine, right?¡± Momentster, he started to examine the others¡¯ injuries. After a thorough checkup, he was relieved that nobody was severely injured. He reassured them, ¡°Okay! Everyone is fine. Most of you only sustain minor injuries. Don¡¯t worry.¡± ¡°But the base is considered exposed now. Let me check thoroughly in case those fellows left anything behind!¡± Levi stated grimly before starting to examine every corner of the base, fearing that the despicable ones had hidden anything there. He was at ease after one round of checking. Apart from that, he presumed the elites of the Invincible n were not in time to install or leave anything there before they fled. Obviously, Forlevia¡¯s mightybat prowess had ruined their n, catching them off guard. Soon, Levi walked back to his ce with the others. It was also the only ce he had not checked yet. ¡°Huh? Where¡¯s God Crusher?¡± Levi asked quizzically. He suddenly discovered it had disappeared. Chapter 3339 Chapter 3339 Chapter 3343 Not Everyone Can Handle It Even though God Crusher was just a tool for him, and he usually tossed it aside, he could remember the usual spot vividly. Before stepping out earlier, he even caught a glimpse of it at the usual spot outside the entrance. As he remembered it very well, he would be able to sense it at once when God Crusher was gone. Since there was no sign of it at the entrance, it implied that the sword was stolen. N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. ¡°What? God Crusher is missing?¡± The news sent everyone into a tizzy. In an instant, they started to search high and low for God Crusher, but to no avail. Levi let out augh. ¡°It¡¯s all right. I¡¯m sure it¡¯s stolen. But I¡¯ve never expected the Invincible n would y such a trick!¡± He assumed that thetter not only nned to take revenge against him with a massive blow but also stole his God Crusher. ¡°I bet it must be the elites from the Invincible n. They had schemed perfectly and divided themselves into six groups to strike at six different sections in the base. One of the groups must have stolen God Crusher!¡± the others echoed. After all, the Invincible n were the only ones attacking them earlier. Forlevia also chimed in, ¡°Yeah! Based on my observation, nobody else had been here before other than them.¡± No doubt, Gloria was good at hiding her aura. That exined why she could sneak into the base. Moreover, she was extra careful to hide her aura all the while. Even though Levi could sense something awry, he could not detect her earlier presence. Subsequently, everyone jumped to the conclusion that the elites from the Invincible n had stolen God Crusher. Thetter became scapegoats as they believed nobody else was at the scene. Levi¡¯s eyes glittered with glints of frigidness as he thundered out, ¡°Very well. I¡¯m impressed! The person surely has the cheek to steal my thing! But what¡¯s the point of doing so? It doesn¡¯t mean that you¡¯ll live long to handle it even if you have the audacity to steal it!¡± Everyone could sense the surge of fury in his tone. Even though God Crusher was just something worthless to him, it was still his belonging. Nobody could handle it as they liked, let alone steal it from him! It never came to Levi that God Crusher would gain such poprity. Undeniably, it was an incredible sword. Not to mention, it seemed to be of the ultimate range as it was created during the spiritual energy revival. As a result, everyone in the lesiastic Order thought it was an Ancient Divine Sword, and all of them yearned to obtain it. Levi looked up at the sky and stated cidly, ¡°I wonder how the Invincible n happened to know about this ce. Other than our people here, only a few of them from North Pavilion had ever dropped by our base. It¡¯s impossible that the others from the lesiastic Order know about it too!¡± He could not help feeling suspicious of Sonja and the other three as he was convinced nobody else knew about their location. Furthermore, he trusted everyone at the base very much. To him, they were trustworthy and could never be the ones betraying him. Little did he know that someone among them had fallen into the other¡¯s trap long ago. At that moment, Bruno and the others were back and updated Levi, ¡°Master Garrison, we¡¯ve found out how the Invincible n traced this ce! They traded information in Gerton earlier and found out only Sonja and the other three had ever dropped by our ce. Thus, they had been tracking down the foursome. We have no idea if they¡¯ve managed to trace their whereabouts. But they knew about our location soon and headed all the way here to seek revenge. Our men tried to search high and low for Sonja and the other three, but they¡¯d vanished even before the battle of North Pavilion. They¡¯re still nowhere to be seen now, and we¡¯re clueless where they¡¯re hiding!¡± Everyone thundered out grimly, ¡°They must be the ones!¡± ¡°The truth is unearthed. Sonja and the other three must have exposed our ce!¡± ¡°Pfft! Those two-faced fellows had seemingly abused our utmost trust in them! How could they betray us and shamelessly tipped others off on our location!¡± Chapter 3340 Chapter 3340 Chapter 3344 Pawns ¡°That was their goal from the start! They lied to gain our trust so they can sneak into our base!¡± ¡°I knew Floyd was right from the start! It was obvious there was something wrong with them. Why else would they act so coyly? Besides, they helped us without asking for anything in return. That alone is very suspicious!¡± ¡°Also, they knew about the identities of the Invincible n but didn¡¯t tell us! They¡¯re clearly not trustworthy!¡± ¡°We were wrong to me Floyd back then! He had been telling us these people were suspicious; yet, we didn¡¯t listen to him! We shouldn¡¯t have let them go!¡± Not only were they certain Sonja and the others were responsible for leaking the location of the base, but they also thought that they were wrong about Floyd. ¡°Find them first!¡± Levi was enraged. On the other side, Gloria had brought God Crusher to Sonja and the others. She showed off the weapon in front of them. ¡°Look at what this is!¡± Boom! Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. Sonja and the others had their mind blown. She really did it? Isn¡¯t this Levi¡¯s God Crusher? This woman is too scary! ¡°Didn¡¯t you all say I couldn¡¯t beat Levi? That he¡¯s so powerful I have no way to win? Well, I obtained his daughter¡¯s invincible technique and even his Ancient Divine Sword! His daughter¡¯s spiritual bone will be mine soon! Hahaha¡­¡± Gloria cackled. When Sonja and the others were captured, they never believed that would happen. However, since Gloria had shown them proof she did do it, they had no choice but to believe it. This is crazy! Just how powerful will this woman be after this? Will Levi still be her opponent? It was making them afraid and despair. ¡°Oh yeah, now Levi¡¯s certain Invincible n was the one who stole his sword and that you guys leaked the location of their base! You lot are getting framed even if you don¡¯t want to.¡± Gloria grinned maliciously. ¡°You wre*ch¡­¡± Sonja was truly enraged. Even though they never left, they were framed as the culprit, and Gloria got to walk away scot-free. This woman is too scary. The scheme shey out had dragged Levi and Invincible n into this mess. She has turned the two most powerful factions in the world into her pawns. No one could¡¯ve done this; yet, she did it anyway. Sonja red at her. ¡°Let me tell you what¡¯s going to happen next. Levi and his people will look for you all like madmen. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll properly hide you all and make sure you won¡¯t get discovered. There is no need to thank me for I¡¯m just doing my part. However, I will have to kill you all if necessary. I can¡¯t let Levi and the others find out about me, you see.¡± Gloriaughed again. Sonja and the others almost vomited blood. Gloria will definitely make sure we don¡¯t expose her, in one way or another, because if we do, she¡¯s toast. ¡°All right, I need to visit Floyd again. Once I use him, he¡¯ll confirm with everyone that you lot are the ones who leaked the info!¡± Gloria then left, leaving Sonja and the others absolutely livid. Upon hiding God Crusher in a safe ce, Gloria returned to where Floyd had his solitary training. He was currently focusing on cultivation, so didn¡¯t at all realize the Gloria who was with him was a substitute. Once the real one returned, she sneakily removed the substitute without him noticing at all. Soon after, the person she arranged toe rushed in and interrupted their solitary training. ¡°Something bad has happened!¡± the messenger shouted. Floyd immediately woke up from solitary training and speedily made his way to the messenger. Gloria followed him and acted simrly panicked. ¡°What happened? What¡¯s going on?¡± he asked anxiously. ¡°You should return right away, Mr. Floyd. Something terrible has happened at the base. It was assaulted by Invincible n. The current situation is still unclear¡­¡± Chapter 3341 Chapter 3341 Chapter 3345 Mistaken Floyd That news shook Floyd. ¡°What? How did it happen?¡± ¡°Ever since Invincible n was exposed, hasn¡¯t your master been trying to look for them? That¡¯s why they tried to look for your base to seek revenge. They put up a bounty in Gerton to find your base¡¯s location and noticed Sonja went to your base before. So, they followed Sonja andunched a surprise attack once they found the base¡¯s location,¡± the messenger informed. What he said was the ¡°truth,¡± in the sense that it was what others were telling each other. If Floyd asked anyone outside about the news, he would get simr answers. His fists tightened as rage colored his face. ¡°I knew they were up to no good!¡± Gloria had been instilling those kinds of thoughts in him for a long period. As a result, in his subconscious mind, he saw Sonja and the others as bad people. Once he heard the news about the base, he became even more certain Sonja and the others were the culprits. He uttered without hesitation, ¡°We really were right about them, Gloria! The guys from North Pavilion do have a hidden agenda! I thought we could trust them because they helped my master and the others without asking anything in return. I should¡¯ve never let my guard down and doubted my instincts!¡± It drove him so mad that he punched a wall. ¡°You should return quickly and check if they¡¯re fine, Floyd! If they need help,e and get me!¡± Gloria eximed. ¡°Okay!¡± Floyd immediately returned to the base. ¡°What¡¯s the current situation, Master? I was in solitary training when I heard about what happened. I came here as fast as I could.¡± He looked worried. Levi examined him with a nce. ¡°Seems like the solitary training helped. Your powers have increased. In any case, we¡¯re fine. With Evie here, they¡¯ll never seed!¡± Everyone told Floyd about what happened. He stared at Forlevia in shock. I didn¡¯t expect she has gotten so strong. Then again, it shouldn¡¯t be surprising. Gloria and I had learned her technique. It is indeed powerful, but it¡¯s a technique that will easily drive people crazy if caution is not applied. Our talent is not powerful enough to handle it completely, so it¡¯s not surprising she¡¯s that strong. ¡°What? You lost God Crusher?¡± That news made him furious. ¡°We really were wrong about you, Floyd. When you told us Sonja and the others were suspicious, we didn¡¯t believe you. Now it turns out you¡¯re right! Those people do have a reason to contact us!¡± ¡°They definitely have an ulterior motive for helping us!¡± Everyone expressed their apologies to Floyd for not trusting him. That made him feel pretty good because validating him meant they were validating Gloria, too. His biggest wish at the moment was to let Gloria meet with them as soon as possible to get their recognition. That kind of acknowledgement made him feel good. ¡°While we were fine, God Crusher was stolen by Invincible n. This is a huge loss!¡± The others sighed. Floyd shook his head. ¡°No, I don¡¯t think Invincible n is necessarily the ones who stole God Crusher.¡± ¡°What makes you say that?¡± The others approached him. ¡°First of all, Invincible n only knows the general location of the weapon, and they were given that information by someone else. They definitely didn¡¯t know where exactly God Crusher was kept. Besides, their only goal is revenge. If they really did steal God Crusher, it¡¯s probably because they happened toe across it. Sonja and the others, on the other hand, are really familiar with theyout of the base. They often visited Master¡¯s ce, and God Crusher is kept there. I think they knew it was there. Besides, they definitely have an ulterior motive for helping us! They can¡¯t defeat Master, Evie¡¯s spiritual bone is too difficult to steal, so God Crusher is the only thing they can get their hands on! They must have been nning this for a long time to steal it!¡± Everyone thought that made logical sense.N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. Chapter 3342 Chapter 3342 Chapter 3346 Announcement ¡°They were waiting for a good chance to execute their n. What better chance to steal the God Crusher than to do it when Invincible n was attacking? During Invincible n¡¯s assault, they came here and stole God Crusher without anyone noticing. I heard that the lesiastic Order has a secret, powerful technique that allows the users to turn invisible and hide their presence. It¡¯s possible that even Master couldn¡¯t detect it. If they know that technique, then it¡¯s a piece of cake for them to steal God Crusher under everyone¡¯s noses.¡± Floyd informed them of what Gloria had told him. She had already nted the idea that Sonja and the others were up to no good in his mind, including ims supporting that idea. As those ims had been backed up by proof, everyone fell into silence as they digested the information. That seems to be what happened. Sonja and the others might very well be the ones who stole God Crusher instead of Invincible n! ¡°If you all had listened to me, this wouldn¡¯t have happened.¡± Floyd sighed. Levi didn¡¯t say a word throughout the whole conversation. I can¡¯t tell for sure if Sonja and the others were responsible. From what I observed by interacting with them, they don¡¯t seem too bad, but they aren¡¯tpletely trustworthy. It¡¯s possible they put up a really convincing act. Regardless of who did it, the thieves who stole my God Crusher will pay dearly for their crime. Everyone began looking for Sonja and the others. Of course, they were still looking for Invincible n. At that moment, news had spread out that Invincible n attacked Levi¡¯s base and stole his Ancient Divine Sword. However, not only did Invincible n fail to gain any benefit out of the attack, but they were also beaten badly by Levi¡¯s daughter, Forlevia. At that moment, members of Invincible n gathered around with dark expressions. Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. They had never suffered such great losses before. The four elites they sent to lure Levi all self-destructed. On top of that, the eighteen elites they sent to attack the base also suffered severe injuries. It was a great insult to the n. ¡°Now the lesiastic Order is making fun of us!¡± ¡°There¡¯s no way we¡¯ll take this insult lying down! When did we ever suffer losses as severe as this before?¡± They were all super pissed off, but there was nothing they could do. ¡°Not only that, Levi is ming us for stealing his Ancient Divine Sword!¡± ¡°Everyone thought for sure we were the ones who stole it!¡± ¡°That¡¯s because it happened when we were there! Who could¡¯ve thought someone would take that opportunity to steal the weapon?¡± It was something they had never thought about before as they stared at each other. Someone else was there to steal the sword and med it on us! Members of Invincible n were so angry that they almost lost it. After all, it wasn¡¯t the oue they expected. ¡°We wanted to take revenge on Levi, but we wouldn¡¯t steal his sword! We aren¡¯t that low-ss!¡± ¡°Who is it? Who¡¯s the one who framed us? I can¡¯t believe someone has the guts to y us like a fiddle!¡± It was a super-duper insulting day for Invincible n. Not only did they get their butts handed to them by Levi, but they were also framed for a crime they didn¡¯tmit. Soon after that, Invincible n announced they didn¡¯t steal God Crusher nor did they ever n to. Once the news was out, it basically confirmed Floyd¡¯s hypothesis that Sonja and the others were the ones who stole God Crusher, not Invincible n. ¡°See? They were framed! They made that announcement after hearing the news because they weren¡¯t the ones who did it! The result is clear. Sonja and the others were the culprits!¡± Floyd smiled. ¡°That¡¯s right! If Invincible n was the one who did it, they would¡¯ve admitted it, because stealing God Crusher would be a part of their revenge!¡± ¡°We need to find Sonja and the others as soon as possible!¡± Chapter 3343 Chapter 3343 Chapter 3347 Gloria Is Worried Once Gloria learned the news, she smiled giddily. Everything is going ording to my n. Sonja and the others will take the me for stealing God Crusher. No matter how the whole thing ends, it won¡¯t affect me one bit. No one will notice my presence, which is what I wanted as a mastermind. All of them are merely pawns dancing in my hands! ¡°Hahaha!¡± She cackled in front of Sonja and the others. It made them feel despair. This woman is really scary. Everything actually went ording to her n. All of them had be her pawn. The big yers like Levi will never imagine they were being controlled by an unknown side character. Right now, she¡¯s just a nobody. However, it won¡¯t take long before she rises to power and bes a monster on the same level as Levi and Invincible n. Gloria stared at Sonja and the others and sneered, ¡°I¡¯m so d I didn¡¯t kill all of you back then. Otherwise, you wouldn¡¯t have witnessed my glorious ascension! You will all be my best spectators!¡± Currently, she was feeling very confident. However, there was one thing making her feel depressed, and that was Forlevia. That girl is too strong! She¡¯s already on her path to bing as powerful as her father. Right now, I¡¯m not her opponent. I may be getting stronger very quickly, maybe a hundred times more sopared to the past, but she¡¯s growing stronger too. If I can gather an enormous amount of resources, so can she. Of course, this is just temporary. For now, her resources can match mine, but not for long. After all, all the resources she has are the raw materials, unlike mine, which have been processed. For example, elixirs made from magical herbs. The effects are much greaterpared to the raw materials. Not only that, I can have as much as I want. After all, my people have infiltrated every faction in the lesiastic Order. The entire order is basically feeding me their resources. She can¡¯tpare to me in terms of resources, but for now, that¡¯s not obvious. Currently, her resources are still equally matched with mine. The other thing is growth speed. I¡¯m getting stronger fast, but she¡¯s faster than me. Not only does she have that incredible technique, but she also has the devourer spiritual bone. Her increase in power is probably ten times, no, a hundred times greater than mine. At this moment, she may have be so strong that I can¡¯t even imagine it. If that continues, I won¡¯t be able to catch up to her no matter how hard I try. This is the biggest problem I need to solve. I tried to use Invincible n to keep Levi busy, but that still didn¡¯t work. I¡¯m not her opponent. If I want to take her down, I need external help. However, the help I need has to be at least as powerful as the elders from the big factions, like the Three Sages. If I want to secure my victory, only one or two won¡¯t be enough. I need at least seven or eight of them. The thing is, there aren¡¯t that many of them, even in powerful factions. Where do I go to find that many elders? This is worrying. I need to take care of this problem soon or I¡¯ll never be able to win. I need to be careful with my nning. It seems like the only way for me to win is to be smart about it. I¡¯ll have to use Floyd wisely. ¡°If only my cultivation speed can match up with hers¡­¡± She sighed. That isn¡¯t possible for me, though. How can I ever catch up with her ungodly speed? Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. Still, I can¡¯t give up the opportunity to cultivate. I need to spend my precious time wisely and raise my power as much as I can. The men I controlled had sent me loads of resources already. It¡¯ll be enough for me to cultivate for a while. Right now, all prominent factions in the lesiastic Order are basically feeding me their resources. Once enough time has passed, my resources will be greater than hers, especially when the resources will be less and less effective after overusing them. After all, once a certain power threshold is reached, she¡¯ll need an even higher ss of resources. She won¡¯t have them, but I will. Chapter 3344 Chapter 3344 Chapter 3348 Confronting North Pavilion The lesiastic Order had all sses of elixirs. Since Gloria had just started, the ones she was using were of a lower ss. However, she would be able to get higher-ss resources when she needed them. Even just a single high-ss elixir would be more powerful than Forlevia¡¯s mountain of resources. A battle of attrition was the only way Gloria could hope to defeat Forlevia. Despite that, Gloria didn¡¯t want to drag out the fight that long. She wanted to end it as soon as possible. As she continued her solitary training, she formted a n. Currently, everyone on Levi¡¯s side was looking for Sonja and the others. Levi couldn¡¯t sit still any longer and visited North Pavilion personally. Currently, North Pavilion was in the middle of rebuilding, with many more things waiting to be done. When they saw Levi arriving, the master of North Pavilion and others weed him. Although, they felt scared when they saw his dark expression. In fact, they had a feeling about what was going to happen. N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. ¡°Tell the Three Sages to meet me!¡± Levi ordered coldly. ¡°Noted!¡± Levi took a sit in front of the North Pavilion main hall. The Three Sages and the master of North Pavilion, along with his men, were sitting on both sides. ¡°I would like to know where Sonja went,¡± Levi demanded coldly. That question silenced the people of North Pavilion. Of course, they knew what was going on in the lesiastic Order. Everyone heard Sonja and the others leaked the location of Levi¡¯s base and even stole his Ancient Divine Sword. Sonja¡¯s father, Valentine Dahlin, was one of the high-ranking officials after the master of North Pavilion. He stood up and uttered, ¡°Perhaps you weren¡¯t informed about this, but my daughter and the three disciples following her had gone missing, Crown King!¡± ¡°Gone missing?¡± Levi was stunned. Valentine continued, ¡°Before North Pavilion was in danger, the four of them went to see you! I believe they helped you find where the Bonemasters were hiding. I also provided quite a lot of help! However, I don¡¯t know where they went after that. Even after North Pavilion was no longer in danger, they didn¡¯t return. We still can¡¯t reach them.¡± The master of North Pavilion added, ¡°We even believed they died inbat! We simply don¡¯t know their current status until now.¡± Levi¡¯s eyebrows furrowed. ¡°They didn¡¯te back to North Pavilion? But I thought they did after they helped me! Wait, they definitely dide back! ording to my calctions, by the time they return, North Pavilion should be under attack!¡± Valentine nodded. ¡°That¡¯s why we suspected they died inbat.¡± ¡°No, no, no.¡± Levi shook his head. ¡°When they returned, they saw North Pavilion being attacked. They¡¯re smart people, so I doubt they just ran in and fought. The probability of them dying is low.¡± ¡°That makes sense. Back then, everyone in North Pavilion was trapped. The only people outside were the four of them. I think they would¡¯ve tried to look for help instead of joining the fight¡­¡± the master of North Pavilion analyzed. Levi added, ¡°Before they left, I gave them a promise. I told them if they needed help, I¡¯m willing to provide them with aid once. They probably came to find me when they saw North Pavilion was in danger.¡± ¡°Eh? That happened?¡± Everyone was shocked. However, they were certain that was what happened. Levi nodded. ¡°That¡¯s right! Even if they nned to hurt me in some way, their main priority should be saving North Pavilion. This doesn¡¯t make sense.¡± Valentine assured, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Crown King. There¡¯s no way they¡¯ll try to hurt you. How can they seed with their abilities? Even the Three Sages aren¡¯t your opponents!¡± After they analyzed the situation further, everyone believed that there was no reason for Sonja and the others to leak out the location of Levi¡¯s base or steal his Ancient Divine Sword. ¡°Now we got a problem. Why did they suddenly vanish? How did it happen?¡± Chapter 3345 Chapter 3345 Chapter 3349 Monkey Levi furrowed his eyebrows. He had interacted with Sonja and the others before, so he was aware that, even if they had ulterior motives, they wouldn¡¯t have the guts to put their intention into action. Besides, with their abilities, there was no way they could¡¯ve pulled one over on him. Yet, all evidence pointed to them being the culprit. They were the only ones from the lesiastic Order who had been to his base before. Since Invincible n didn¡¯t steal his Ancient Divine Sword, it had to be them. Levi couldn¡¯t imagine there was a mastermind making everything unfold the way that it did. If there was, then the mastermind would be a terrifying figure, because he couldn¡¯t figure out how they did it. Sadly, he had no leads to or proof of the mastermind even existing. He started to wonder who could¡¯ve treated him and Invincible n as pawns. The mastermind had to be someone who was aware of his base¡¯syout and familiar with Invincible n. He wasn¡¯t sure if someone like that existed, but it was a strong possibility. Levi then proposed that hypothetical mastermind to the people of North Pavillion. ¡°Impossible! There¡¯s no one like that in the lesiastic Order!¡± the Three Sages denied immediately. ¡°It¡¯s impossible that there¡¯s a third party involved! We¡¯re certain no one in the lesiastic Order can pull this off! No one has the capability to do so!¡± They had thought about all possible suspects in the lesiastic Order, but no one matched the description. That was because they ignored one important detail. They were certain the person who pulled off the scheme was someone of great power, instead of an insignificant side character. It was a scheme that required strategy rather than power, which was something they weren¡¯t entirely used to. Levi agreed with the Three Sages¡¯ conclusion. Because logically, the mastermind had to have incredible power to make the great Levi and the powerful Invincible n pawns of a scheme. They couldn¡¯t fathom that someone less powerful than them could y them like a fiddle because it went against everything they knew. Besides, Gloria hadn¡¯t left any traces of her existence or made any mistakes so far. With the imprisonment of Sonja and the others, no one would know what was going on. That caused Levi and the others to ignore the possibility of a third party. ¡°In any case, we should find Sonja and the others right now. Once we find them, everything will be cleared up.¡± Levi brought up an important point. Of course, he didn¡¯t forget about looking for Invincible n while searching for Sonja and the others. Invincible n had be much tamer after losing badlyst time. N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. They weren¡¯t going to show themselves that easily any longer, even though that was a great insult. It wasn¡¯t like they had a choice. Levi and his daughter were too powerful for them to handle. They would be wiped out if they didn¡¯t use the most powerful fighters in their n. Levi increased the manpower for the search by mobilizing many people from the lesiastic Order. He directly went to all prominent factions in the lesiastic Order and made them obey him by force. If they refused to help him, then they would suffer a swift death. With no other choice, they provided him with their aid. Almost the entirety of the lesiastic Order was helping him in the quest to locate Sonja and the others. North Pavilion continued to rebuild as they helped Levi out. It caused quite a stir in the lesiastic Order. It was an insult to them that Levi was able tomand them to his will. They were basically a god-like existence before he came around. It was no wonder they were mad when an outside ¡°monkey¡± was telling them what to do. Nevertheless, they had no choice but to help Levi find people, even though they were unwilling to. It was a grave insult to them. Who would be willing to let a monkey be the master of its actions? Soon, many people couldn¡¯t take it anymore and wanted to oppose him. Finally, someone stood up. ¡°I refuse to let a monkey tell us, the great lesiastic Order, what to do. Our ancestors will be ashamed if they see our current state!¡± After that person stood up, many others stood up too. There were actually a lot of people opposing Levi. However, the lesiastic Order was made up of many independent factions. It was impossible for them to go against Levi by relying on their own faction¡¯s capabilities. They had to work together to achieve that goal. And so, someone proposed an alliance to hatch a n to take down Levi. Chapter 3346 Chapter 3346 Chapter 3350 Cornerstone Divine Tools All the factions agreed. They didn¡¯t want to help Levi find the missing people anymore, because they saw him as a monkey. No one would let a monkey bully them. All the prominent factions of the lesiastic Order gathered around to discuss how to defeat Levi. They were secretly hatching a n to go against Levi. ¡°Now, this monkey is super duper strong. He¡¯s so strong that a single faction can¡¯t take him down alone. Got it?¡± ¡°We must work together and teach him just how powerful the lesiastic Order is!¡± ¡°The only way we can defeat him is by sending the best elites from all factions. Got it?¡± The small and middle-sized factions already had an alliance. With the addition of therger factions, their strength grew greater. In just half a day, more than thirty factions had joined the alliance. Not only that, even the prominent factions in the lesiastic Order could no longer sit still. The elders of those factions had been staying silent. Even the masters of the Five Pavilions had been turning a blind eye. However, their top fighters couldn¡¯t sit still any longer. What Levi was doing to them was an insult they couldn¡¯t bear to ept. It was ruining their reputation. Additionally, they were all pretty prideful people, which made it even harder for them to endure the current situation. Thus, they had decided that, if their elders weren¡¯t going to do anything, they would take the matters into their own hands. In reality, they were pretty interested in fighting against Levi. And so, aside from North Pavilion, the top fighters from the other four Pavillions met up with each other. They wanted to oppose Levi and kill that ¡°monkey¡±! Since they all agreed to the n, and they overheard the other factions were going to work together to achieve the same goal, they decided to join the alliance. The alliance was much more powerfulpared to the one with Wolf God Pce. They agreed to meet at a secret location and organized a meeting that involved almost all factions in the lesiastic Order The smaller factions were led by their fighters while therger factions were led by their elites. Theirbined power was incredible, and it was greater than the force that attacked North Pavilion. That attacking force had a lot of people, but only a few were strong fighters. It was different from the alliance because, in the alliance, all of them were capable fighters. ¡°I think we have more or less enough strength to take down Levi! We will not allow a wild monkey to piss on our heads!¡± the crowd eximed. ¡°Not only that, in order to increase the chance of us killing him, the Five Pavilions have decided to use all our cornerstone divine tools!¡± the representatives from the Five Pavilions announced. ¡°What? Cornerstone divine tools from the Five Pavilions?¡± Everyone¡¯s eyes were sparkling when they heard that. They were grinning ear to ear because it would indeed increase their chance of winning. In fact, they became certain it was a matter of time before they killed Levi. The Five Pavilions had their own divine tools. For example, the divine tool sitting in front of North Pavilion¡¯s hall was the Dragon Trapper Formation. Once Dragon Trapper Formation was activated, it would protect North Pavilion from harm. If they had activated the divine tool in time, they wouldn¡¯t have been attacked. That was why the first thing the attacking force wanted to destroy was the Dragon Trapper Formation because it was that powerful. The other Pavillions also had their own cornerstone divine toolsparable to the strength of the Dragon Trapper Formation. Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. In fact, some were even better than the Dragon Trapper Formation because the formation could only protect North Pavilion¡¯s main hall. It couldn¡¯t be used elsewhere easily. The cornerstone divine tools of the other four Pavillions, however, could. They were certain Levi wouldn¡¯t survive if all four of those cornerstone divine tools were activated. No one could imagine that the usually discordant lesiastic Order would be united under the goal of destroying Levi. Chapter 3347 Chapter 3347 Chapter 3351 The Furies There were more and more people who wanted to fight against Levi. Almost everyone in the lesiastic Order had joined the alliance. After all, Levi had humiliated them. How could they let a monkey ride on their heads and tell them what to do? The mainbat force consisted of the top fighters from the Five Pavilions. They even brought their divine tools with them. N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. That was the only reason so many people joined them. Otherwise, the chances of victory would be so low that no one would have the guts to join the alliance. They all saw just how powerful Levi was. Even Invincible n wasn¡¯t his opponent. They had never heard of him losing a fight before. If they knew Levi was protecting North Pavilion, they would probably go crazy. Of course, someone suspected that was the case, but most didn¡¯t know. They weren¡¯t afraid because they were ignorant and they had the greatest fighters in the order with them. The alliance that wanted to defeat Levi grewrger by the hour. In just one short day, hundreds of factions had already joined the alliance. It was then Gloria received the news that they were nning to kill Levi. She immediately jumped in joy. Those who opposed Levi were useful to her, after all, and she just got a lot of useful pawns. However, her facial expression turned dark in the next second. So what? Even if they did y Levi, I still have no idea how to beat Forlevia. He¡¯s not the only problem here. That daughter of his is an issue too. It¡¯ll be great if they can kill him, but what if they can¡¯t? I don¡¯t think they stand a good chance of winning even with the top fighters and cornerstone divine tools on their side. I saw just how scarily powerful Levi was back at North Pavilion. Still, it¡¯s a good thing someone¡¯s trying to beat him, especially when they¡¯re using the cornerstone divine tools of the Pavillions. I know the divine tools are monstrously powerful. Now, I¡¯m kind of excited to see if those divine tools can threaten Levi. Or perhaps, it¡¯ll show me just exactly what Levi is fully capable of. It¡¯ll be for the best if it can defeat Levi. Of course, I¡¯m not going to sit by and watch. I¡¯ll have to cook up some schemes to increase their probability of winning. Hmm, maybe I can send someone to ambush him when he¡¯s least expecting it. The lesiastic Order has its own assassin organization, after all. In the past, the lesiastic Order has an assassin department. However, they eventually split off and became their own independent assassin organizations. The most famous ones were Hell¡¯s Gate, The Rakshasa, Zar¡¯s Fang, Bloodleaf, and Green Death. Among those organizations, the scariest assassin squad had to be The Furies working under Hell¡¯s Gate. Just their name alone inspired fear in those who heard it. They would do anything toplete their mission, though their price was very high. The organization would only ept jobs that involve assassinating targets more powerful than earth- level fighters who used the Art of Consumption. If The Furies were to be mobilized, the target had to be at least celestial-level. That group of assassins was also a bunch of crazy people. As long as you could pay the price, they would kill anyone. For example, they would even kill the elders in the prominent factions. ¡°No, this is the best opportunity that I¡¯ll get! I can¡¯t control Invincible n. They¡¯re too unpredictable. I need to make sure I have control over the battle. Once the lesiastic Order attack Levi, I¡¯ll lend them a hand! Go and contact Hell¡¯s Gate, Zar¡¯s Fang, The Rakshasa, Bloodleaf, and Green Death right now! Give them everything they want as long as we can get their best assassins! Hire all the most powerful assassins from other assassin organizations too! Remember, I only want the best! I¡¯m willing to pay the price!¡± A cold look shed across Gloria¡¯s eyes. She would¡¯ve felt a little guilty if she had to waste resources on Forlevia¡¯s technique. However, she had everything she needed to hire the lesiastic Order¡¯s assassins. Chapter 3348 Chapter 3348 Chapter 3352 Yartran If Gloria was smart with the cards she was ying, she would be able to make all the assassin organizations dance to her tunes. ¡°I heard someone managed to poison Levi¡¯s daughter before. Actually, poison isn¡¯t that bad of an idea. I want to see if Levi can be hurt by poison. If it works, then it¡¯ll be great!¡± Since she was going against Levi, she had to spare no expense to take him down. The more methods she employed, the greater the chance Levi would be hurt. There were still a few rogue cultivators in the lesiastic Order. They were people who weren¡¯t in any of the factions and only depended on themselves. Quite a lot of rogue cultivators were powerful because they wouldn¡¯t have survived in the lesiastic Order otherwise. After all, it was an environment where the strong prey on the weak. Weak members would be bullied, or even worse, killed. Therefore, the rogue cultivators were really strong, as they only had themselves to rely on. Currently, Gloria was gathering as many elite rogue cultivators as she could to defeat Levi. Rogue cultivators were also the type of people who wouldn¡¯t do anything unless they could get something beneficial out of a deal. Of course, she was prepared to give them enough benefits to lure them in. Even though she had many elite rogue cultivators joining her ranks already, it still wasn¡¯t enough for her. After all, it was a rare opportunity. ¡°I heard the monkeys from Adrune also wanted to take out Levi.¡± She knew about what was going on in the outside world pretty well. In fact, she knew who was backing up Zarain and that they had a score to settle with Levi. They wanted to kill him, of course, but they never had the chance, because they were afraid of his power. If they wanted to hurt him badly, the price they would have to pay would be steep. Even if they did pay the price, it wouldn¡¯t guarantee their sess. That was why they couldn¡¯t try. Like Gloria, they were searching for the perfect opportunity to strike She immediately went to Zarain after setting up her arrangements there in advance. A long time ago, she had already contacted the power supporting Zarain. That power was also a country, and it was called Yartran. The name was supposed to mean that they resided in an eternally godly domain. However, it was all bullsh*t because they hid like cowards whenever they met Levi. After Gloria got in contact with the ambassador of Yartran, they learned that many factions in the lesiastic Order were nning to take Levi down and were interested in doing that too. As the saying went, the enemy of my enemy was my friend. They agreed with Gloria¡¯s n. It didn¡¯t matter if they would be enemies with the lesiastic Order in the future. At the moment, they were willing to work with the lesiastic Order to take out theirmon enemy, Levi. It was their best shot at defeating Levi, after all. Just those people alone wouldn¡¯t be enough to even survive a battle with him. They had been keeping a close eye on where Levi was going. Shield had almost stationed in Erudia and was delivering them live news of what was going on. ¡°Right now, the army that¡¯s nning to defeat Levi is almost ready. In order to raise the probability of sess, your help will be crucial! You can say that victory lies in your hands. Even if this fails, you¡¯ll be able to gauge just how powerful Levi is. The data you¡¯ll obtain will help you in the future!¡± Gloria was quite skilled at persuasion. Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. Soon, she managed to convince them to join her. How could they resist participating in such a golden opportunity? Additionally, they didn¡¯t even need to use their trump cards. They were just going to be there to help. Still, a golden opportunity was a golden opportunity. Regardless of what they needed to do, they would still send out some of their most deadly weapons and people to attack Levi. ¡°Okay! We¡¯ll do our best to secure a chance to kill Levi!¡± The people from Yartran were pretty excited. They immediately left to prepare for the uing battle. With that, Gloria was absolutely confident about the attack. Yartran¡¯s strength was more or less on the same level as the lesiastic Order. With their participation, the forces that had gathered to defeat Levi had been doubled. ¡°I want to see just how powerful you are, Levi. Can you take out the lesiastic Order and Yartran at the same time? Besides, I have also gathered the other forces?¡± Chapter 3349 Chapter 3349 Chapter 3353 Gloria Leaks The News Gloria promptly went to set up her arrangements. She was very confident in the forces she had gathered. I think this will be enough to defeat Levi. Even if we can¡¯tst all the way until the end, I bet the elders from the prominent factions will attack. There¡¯s no way they don¡¯t want to get rid of Levi unless they want to let that monkey make a home on their heads. They just don¡¯t know how to take him down. However, when the opportunity arises, they¡¯ll definitely make a move. Then, there¡¯s Yartran, who¡¯s backing up Zarain. Right now, they aren¡¯t going to pull out their trump card. Like the elders, if and when they see an opportunity to kill Levi, they¡¯ll not hesitate to make sure he¡¯s dead. Our victory lies in their willingness to strike when it matters. I¡¯m pretty sure they will. If that is still somehow not enough to kill Levi¡­ I can¡¯t even imagine. The situation will undoubtedly go to sh*t. There¡¯s no way anyone in this world can defeat him in that case. I can only hope that my n will work. Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. Even in the worst-case scenario, I really wish we¡¯ll be able to gauge his full strength. It¡¯ll be for the best if we can kill him, of course. Now, for the next step of my n¡­ The next thing she did was contact Floyd. ¡°Bad news, Floyd! All factions in the lesiastic Order have decided to work together to defeat your master!¡± Floyd¡¯s expression changed when he heard that. ¡°What?¡± ¡°As you know, the lesiastic Order calls people from the outside world monkeys. They don¡¯t want monkeys to get too strong and make a fool of them! Right now, your master has gotten so strong that it had threatened all factions in the order and affected their interests! ¡°That¡¯s the one thing they¡¯ll never stand for! At this moment, they had formed an alliance and prepared to strike. Not only that, aside from North Pavillion, they¡¯re going to use the cornerstone divine tools at their disposal to kill him! They possess incredible strength and their forces are massive! The attack will happen in just a few days! ¡°The divine tools in their possessions are so powerful that even your master may not be able to survive an attack from it! Now that they have formed an alliance, who knows how powerful they currently are?¡± Gloria told all her ns to Floyd, especially the bit about divine tools. Floyd¡¯s expression darkened, not knowing that she was the mastermind. Logically, it would be for the best if she didn¡¯t say anything because ambushes were the most effective. However, she was aware ambushes wouldn¡¯t work on someone as powerful as Levi. The difference to him was negligible. Thus, it was better for her to just spill the beans. She continued to use Floyd as a pawn while warning Levi. That warning wasn¡¯t to let Levi prepare for the attack in advance, it was to numb him. She understood how powerful he was and his personality. Her ability to ¡°read¡± people¡¯s mind was astounding. Even though she never met Levi face to face before, she already knew what kind of person he was. Currently, Levi was so strong that he didn¡¯t need to pay attention to any threat. Therefore, he wouldn¡¯t pay attention to people who could pose a threat. He wouldn¡¯t care even if Floyd told him about the attack. To any other person, knowing what wasing would prompt them to make preparations. In Levi¡¯s case, it actually lowered his guard because he already knew what to expect. And since he knew what to expect, why would he care? There weren¡¯t a lot of people he was afraid of. Additionally, Gloria emphasized the cornerstone divine tools. She believed his attention would be focused on that. And so, her objectives werepleted. Step one was to lower Levi¡¯s guard while step two was to shift his focus to the cornerstone divine tools. Chapter 3350 Chapter 3350 Chapter 3354 A Genius In People Studies Her sess, however, would not be predicated upon these people nor the four cornerstone divine tools, for those were designated to be little more than mere red herrings. Her true weapon was those killers from the lesiastic Order, the fighters from Yartran, and also, the varied expressions of her own deviousness in the art of poisoning, or the likes. Although none of these would likely prove useful in a frontal assault, it was nheless subject to the terms of engagement. Whatever she had told Floyd would serve as a sleight of hand to keep Levi off bnce and cause him to lower his guard in the belief that he had full knowledge beforehand with regards to the degree of adversity he would be up against. In truth, these were smoke and mirrors, for that woman¡¯s schemes were as boratelyyered as a Matryoshka doll with the aim of keeping the real threat hidden from view. Though she might have told Floyd about the cornerstone divine tools, he remained none the wiser about everything else that she withheld from him. In actuality, she had a very specific objective in mind when she chose to divulge that secret to him ahead of time, and that was Forlevia. Should the factional elitesy siege to Levi and somehow manage to harm or kill Levi, Forlevia would surely be the object of a tug-of-war. How could I possibly serve Forlevia up on a tter for them? She had to be doubly prepared. By leaking that piece of intel ahead of time, she aimed to have Floyd and the others hide Forlevia away. Knowing Levi¡¯s personality, she also anticipated that he would choose to handle everything alone, meaning that the girl would not make an appearance. That was how she could be sure that Forlevia would be hers and hers alone. Although that meant temporarily putting the girl out of her own reach as well, she could not risk allowing anyone else to take her. It was the means by which her own goal may be made easily attainable. ¡°That¡¯s right. It is going down past the witching hour, three days from now!¡± Gloria further provided the details of the timing to Floyd in a maneuver to throw Levi off his guard. ¡°Thank you for this, Gloria, really, as we would have been at serious peril this time otherwise,¡± an emotional Floyd said. Again, Gloria told him, ¡°Seeing how we¡¯re like family, you don¡¯t have to stand at ceremonies with me! In spite of that, I think it¡¯d be best for you to not inform your master and the others of this for the time being, as they might question my intent!¡± ¡°Okay. Understood!¡± Gloria chuckled while she watched Floyd depart from the rear. Would this be enough? Far from it! Not only must that information be fed to Levi via Floyd, she still needed others to tell Levi the same thing, for a more multi-prong approach would only help ay Levi¡¯s suspicions. Her choice candidate for that was North Pavilion, the only ones who were oblivious to the fact that the other major factions of the lesiastic Order were currently in preparation to ally with one another against Levi. Though others may not be aware of North Pavilion¡¯s rtionship with Levi, she was. As such, she reckoned that their ongoing dependency on him would make them obliged to pass on such information to him without dy. Very quickly, Gloria had the word leaked to North Pavilion who were under the impression that it was they themselves who stumbled upon it. A personal order then came down from the Three Sages themselves. ¡°Hurry! Have this brought to Mr. Garrison¡¯s attention immediately!¡± Floyd returned to the base with all haste and told Levi everything with a strong emphasis on the bit concerning the four cornerstone divine tools. Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Oh, is that so? Splendid! The tens of thousands of fighters from the lesiastic Order were still as disappointingly weak thest time I crossed paths with them, so I do wish to see them send some stronger elites! Hopefully, those cornerstone divine tools would be much more intriguing and less of a letdown!¡± If Levi indeed sounded condescending, that dismissive attitude of his was founded on the basis of his own prowess. Sinctly put, it was not because he was cocky, but simply because everyone else was beneath him. On her part, Gloria had a solid grasp of Levi¡¯s mindset as she knew that he would not take it with any grain of seriousness. Floyd, however, had not been very convincing in what he reported. Though he did cite the possibility of an attack, he did not specify when. That though, was very much as Gloria intended. Since it would be highly questionable how Floyd could havee into such an important piece of intel, delving too much into the specifics would have conversely roused Levi¡¯s suspicions. As such, the ambiguity about the timing and scope of the matter depicted by Floyd¡¯s broad strokes would, by itself, make it more believable for Levi. Soon after, Levi received a discreet missive from North Pavilion. The contents furnished details with much greater uracy and timeliness, to the effect that it reinforced Floyd¡¯s muddled ount. ¡°Hahaha¡­ All right¡­ Now, we¡¯re talking!¡± Chapter 3351 Chapter 3351 Chapter 3355 The Invincible n Got In On The Act Such was his eagerness for the lesiastic Order to surprise him that it got even North Pavilion concerned. His anticipation in that regard had indeed, at the same time, contributed to an overall increased sense ofcency. Having ascertained the identity of the enemy and the timing of their impending incursion, coupled with the belief in his own capability, naturally made him flippant about it. To some extent, he even contemtedzing around until the enemy eventually showed up at his doors. Having seen the situation y out exactly the way she expected, Gloria¡¯s brilliance had to be acknowledged. With the sole exception of her inability to get a handle on the extent of Levi¡¯s prowess, her predictions in all other aspects had beenrgely spot-on. ¡°Master! Should we have Zoey and Evie go into hiding when the timees? I don¡¯t doubt your capability, but my primary concern is whether they could potentially be a distraction if you kept them close. What if the four factions¡¯ cornerstone divine tools are as formidable as they are reputed to be¡­¡± Floyd reiterated his thoughts on the issue. Reflecting upon that, Levi concurred with a nod. ¡°Yes. You have a point there. I¡¯m not actually that worried about Evie who is more than capable of holding her own, but the others might end up causing Evie and myself to lose our focus!¡± ¡°When the timees, Master, I and some of our guys will fight alongside you. Shall we make some preparations so that we may hand them a trouncing they¡¯d never seeing?¡± added Floyd who was also hungering for battle. Levi waved him off. ¡°That won¡¯t be necessary. You shall seek refuge alongside Evie and the rest as it¡¯d be better if I handle things myself!¡± ¡°I¡­ all right, Master¡­¡± Initially insistent on assisting his master, Floyd backed down in consideration of the limitations of his own abilities. I have to be stronger! That is the only way I can relieve Master¡¯s burden, avenge Azure Dragon and the other, and make myself worthy of Gloria! He thought that he was still a long way off from where she was at and shall have to train much, much harder in order to keep up. ¡°All right. All of you don¡¯t have to go anywhere else as I¡¯ve already built a subterranean pce here. You can all hide yourselves inside!¡± said Levi. ¡°Huh? There¡¯s a subterranean pce here?¡± Floyd gasped. ¡°Yeah, I had it built a long time ago, but never thought that I¡¯d ever find a need for it. To think it would unexpectedlye in handy at this very moment!¡± replied Levi with augh. ¡°All right then, everyone, begin preparations for your descent. After this, I shall look to give our foes a proper wee!¡± Elsewhere, Gloria felt that she had still yet to do enough. If only I could get Invincible n on board. She was, however, unable to reach them as Invincible n had be extremely reclusive ofte. ¡°Shall we try spreading the word in Gerton to see if the Cetus woulde?¡± Better known as Invincible n, that particr group in question was really called the Cetus, a name few actually knew of nor hailed them by. That was something Gloria, who had numerous precious artifacts connected to them, such as tokens or markers used to contact them, understood well. ¡°Get all of these out and scatter them all over Gerton. I reckon that the Cetus would eventually get in touch with us. When they do, tell them everything that there is to know about our ns to take on Levi Garrison!¡± In any case, Gloria thought it worth a try to greatly improve the odds of sess. It had to be said that that move by her ultimately paid dividends when the news that was spread in Gerton did reach the ears of the Cetus. ¡°What? The lesiastic Order intends to take on Levi?¡± Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. The enthusiasm of the council members of the Cetus was piqued the minute they got wind of it, and it showed from the fire in their eyes. How could they not be intrigued with the lot of them screaming for Levi¡¯s blood? ¡°Master told us to stay put and warned us against messing with Levi for the time being!¡± said some of them who brought up the instructions from their leader. That prompted a shift in everyone else¡¯s expressions. ¡°This time though, the four factions are going to bring out their cornerstone divine tools. It is they who are going to be the primary force! On our part, we need only strike from the shadows if and when the opportunity presents itself!¡± someone else said. ¡°You¡¯re absolutely right about that. When the timees, all we have to do is observe and react ordingly! We won¡¯t have to do anything in the event Levi proves to be too strong but should he falter, hehe¡­¡± Chapter 3352 Chapter 3352 Chapter 3356 Too Many Variables ¡°We¡¯d stay our hand if they aren¡¯t equal to the task, and only assist in the killing of Levi if they are!¡± ¡°Yes! That way, we¡¯d basically have everything to gain and nothing to lose!¡± ¡°Let¡¯s not send too many people there! That way, Master would not be too upset with us if he were to find out!¡± The Cetus¡¯ involvement could be considered firm as they would be sending out ten of their finest elites to watch from the shadows and intervene at the most opportune moment. Those ten elites in question were head and shoulders above those they had sent out against Levi earlier, with each of them also wielding divine tools of the Cetus. They had neither the courage nor the desire to face Levi head-on but were absolutelypetent as assassins tounch sneak attacks at Levi or toss in a stab or two from the dark. Gloria, too, had gotten wind of the news that the Cetus would be partaking in her ns. The one thing that did bug her about it was that she had no clue whatsoever as to when they might opt to strike. In spite of having ways and means of infiltrating the major factions of the lesiastic Order, she had no simr ess to the Cetus. Hence, their thought strains remainedpletely outside of her estimations. On the flip side, the Cetus must surely be taking the stealthy route as a result of having their asses kicked previously by Levi. Though Gloria had no idea when or how they would act, that element of unpredictability would simrly trante to Levi¡¯s inability to read their next moves and was, as such, precisely what she needed. This is what would pose the biggest threat to Levi. Coupled with the assassins and elites she hired from Yartran operating from the shadows, she felt the odds further tilted in her favor¡­ No one could have expected Gloria to be the real mastermind behind the plotting of Levi¡¯s assassination. Outside of Gloria herself, there was also the threat of the mysterious power controlling the Miracle Doctor from before. From the time they learned of Levi¡¯s strength, they became fearful of reprisal. Being deeply afraid that Levi mighte knocking, they had been keeping a low profile ever since. Though he had, indeed, been searching for them, they were in no way a priority of his at present. How could he concern himself with them, with everything else on his te? The lot of them would already have been sniffed out long before had he so desired, and they knew as well as anyone what fate awaited should he every his hands on them. That was why they dreaded the day that Levi might locate them. In spite of that, when word reached them that the lesiastic Order were secretly plotting to move against Levi, the lot of them were quickly enthused. That, they opined, had to be the turning point for them, for the best way to avail themselves of their fears was to eliminate Levi himself. Of course, they themselvesck the wherewithal to pull that off, but with the lesiastic Order now in the mix, they had a real shot at doing away with Levi and likely the best one they could ever ask for. In their esteem, it was without question that they must join forces with the major factions of the lesiastic Order to take Levi out, as it was only with his death that their woes might be addressed for good. As much as that was another unknown variable, it was also a tremendous source of power that could only pile on the pressure on Levi from that end exponentially. Yartran was also secretly on the move. This time, opting for finesse over a frontal assault as well. Having seized control of Shield outright, they were in the process of infiltrating Erudia and strategically positioning their pieces in advance as needed. While all of that was taking ce, Shield itself remained unaware, as the ck Hawk would have informed Levi of that long before had they known any better. Step by step, Gloria had her own machinationsid into ce. Thus, the stage was set, ready for the commencement of the attack. There was a slight hitch though, in the form of Gloria¡¯s inability to reach Floyd. She still wanted to gather some intel on Levi¡¯s current status, but Floyd had just seemed to have vanished asudden in spite of not having left the base. Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. That worked to Gloria¡¯s advantage, regardless, as her inability to reach him would, at the minimum, suggest that he, alongside Forlevia, had been squirreled away somewhere by Levi. In view of that, Forlevia would remain safe even if Levi should fall, and she would eventually still be able to get her hands on the girl through Floyd. Very swiftly, the third day was upon them, and the lesiastic Order had quietlypleted the amassing of the elite force from its multi-factional coalition. Chapter 3353 Chapter 3353 Chapter 3357 Top Ten Even the four cornerstone divine tools had all been brought to the fore. The Five Pavilions boasted of five cornerstone divine tools, namely; Demonsbane, the sword of East Pavilion; the Ethereal Spear of West Pavilion; Tear of Grace, the saber of South Pavilion; the Dragon Trapper Formation of North Pavilion; andst but not least, the Nine Celestials Bow of Central Pavilion. With the exception of the Dragon Trapper Formation of North Pavilion sited in front of North Pavilion¡¯s great halls which was practically immovable, the other four divine tools could be transported elsewhere and wielded with ease. This time, the four sets of divine tools from the relevant factions had been taken out on loan with the blessings of their elders to be employed in their unified effort against Levi. Not only that, but the representatives collectively sent out from the four factions were also their best and brightest. The Top Ten from the Five Pavilions were generational talents, heralded as the future of the lesiastic Order. Certainly, only North Pavilion was to be deprived of such gifted personnel, having had the two of them that they had identified previously snagged away by the most influential East Pavilion. Currently, East Pavilion sat atop of the heap with four members of the Top Ten to their name, with the remaining pairs split equally between the other three factions. Very quickly, those of the Top Ten had all arrived. The contingent from East Pavilion was thergest, and from there, hailed four members of the Top Ten; Lonedra Thork, Ryvonne Bhayer, and the two members previously poached from North Pavilion, namely vius Whitestar and Ri Frostbringer. From West Pavilion, came Davin Shoghone and Katri Crellin. Representing South Pavilion were Sven Holmquist and Thelomios Grange. Lastly, there was Luna Bamdawn and Zordian Shumaker from Central Pavilion. The Top Ten had convened in concert to act as the heart of the uing campaign, tasked to spearhead the endeavor of the elites from the various factions to end Levi. They were also the ones to carry those cornerstone divine tools there on their backs. The domineering aura exuded by the members of the Top Ten took everyone present by storm, and all who bore witness to their entrance were left awestruck without exception. It was a truly intimidating sight to behold. Save those in the ss of the elders from the various factions, there was none who could rival their presence, so much so that even those elders from the minor or middle factions did not evene anywhere close. Though the ten of them were barely into their twenties, there were few who could profess to surpass them and they were already counted amongst the lesiastic Order¡¯s most elite. They were, without doubt, the keys to the lesiastic Order¡¯s future. With the vastly superior talents of the Top Ten supplemented by four of the cornerstone divine tools, it was a boon to everyone else and provided them with a huge lift. How could Levi possibly survive when one took into consideration the elite force that had also been drawn from within the lesiastic Order, on top of everything else? Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. That was something they could not wrap their heads around. How powerful could Levi possibly be? Also observing from the shadows was Gloria, and at that moment, she felt like breaking into a boisterous guffaw. Prior to this, she herself was considered supremely gifted and a rare talent, but nevertheless paled in comparison to those ten from the Five Pavilions; the ones who were truly generational and unparalleled in their capabilities. That was especially the case with vius and Ri, who were individually strong enough to take on one of the Three Sages from North Pavilion on their own. Therein,id the evidently insurmountable gulf between them and herself. It was a gap that she could only appraise from afar without hope of ever closing, for any attempt at bridging that would only further expose the existent disparity. The pace of growth experienced by those ten zed at the speed of a rocket, unprecedented by the standards of the lesiastic Order. Seeing how they were projected to eventually surpass everyone else in the order, there was no possibility that I¡¯d ever catch up to them. Gloria had never thought otherwise until she acquired the technique developed by Forlevia. Afterward, she became constantly tempted to test her own mettle against the Top Ten. With their convening, she would finally have her chance. Gloria¡¯s eyes were delirious with joy at the prospect of being able to prove herself, considering how her skills had seen improvements in leaps and bounds ever since she attained Forlevia¡¯s technique. Now, she just might be able to match up against those Top Ten who were previously beyond her reach. Aside from the strongest ones in vius and Ri, she had grown confident of being able to go toe to toe with the others in a straight fight. If I were given more time to practice this technique, I might just be able to stand shoulder to shoulder with the best of them. That was what she was ecstatic about. She could only get stronger if she could wield Levi¡¯s Ancient Divine Sword, and should she be able to attain Forlevia¡¯s devour spiritual bone as well, it would only be a matter of time before she left the lot from the Top Ten in the dust. Chapter 3354 Chapter 3354 Chapter 3358 The Great War What a pleasant surprise! She had managed to achieve what was out of reach. Next, she wanted to be the unreachable dream of the group of Top Ten of the lesiastic Order. Would she achieve that some day? She would achieve that not by trickery or conspiracy but by pure hard work and power to be on par with the Top Ten. Naturally, the Top Ten were super powerful and that was beyond her expectations. She had thought that she could surpass them after her period of growth, but that was not so. If they had resorted to the cornerstone divine tool, they would certainly stand a chance in fighting against Levi. That was another fact that pleasantly surprised her. Then, the main force against Levi was strong enough which was beyond her expectations. vius and the other Top Ten stood there, each one proud and arrogant as if they were the best on earth. Levi had shown that he was powerful. After destroying the thirteen ns of Wolf God Pce, he also defeated the Cetus. However, the Top Ten were unimpressed because they were convinced that they themselves were able to do that too! They felt that they could have done even better than Levi. Furthermore, they had the cornerstone divine tool. Thus, they feared no one. If not for their sect rules and regtions, these Top Ten would want to meet Levi in singlebat. In fact, they felt that it was shameful for the Top Ten to act together! However, there was no other way, because that ¡°monkey¡±, Levi was quite powerful. They had no choice but to act together. Everyone present respected them for their strength and power! N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. These people looked up to them as leaders. They were just waiting for the Top Ten to call the shots. ¡°Now there is a reprobate who is getting the better of us and making a fool of us. How can we tolerate him?¡± vius shouted in a loud voice. ¡°No, we cannot tolerate this!¡± ¡°We cannot let anyone make a fool of the lesiastic Order!¡± everyone shouted in unison. ¡°What shall we do then?¡± vius asked. ¡°Get rid of him!¡± everyone replied in unison. ¡°Actually, Levi is not that powerful after all. You see, none of the Elders of the major factions have come? That¡¯s because he is not worthy! We are enough to deal with him!¡± The Top Ten seemed to have underestimated Levi. Furthermore, the elites in the lesiastic Order were full of self-confidence, and they looked down upon Levi. ¡°Great, let¡¯s go ahead now!¡± ¡°Let¡¯s hope Levi is powerful enough for us to employ the cornerstone divine tool!¡± The Top Ten were rather proud and arrogant. Even though they had brought along the four cornerstone divine tools, in their opinions, the tools were unnecessary and would not be put to use. If the tools were used, that would be better. It would allow them to see how powerful Levi was. Immediately, the lesiastic Order division quietly set off and slowly approached Levi¡¯s base camp. Gloria followed suit. The lesiastic Order assassins that she hired were also dispatched. One by one, they took their ces to lie in ambush where they had already scouted and selected beforehand. Their overall position was in the rear of the lesiastic Order army. At the same time, Gloria alerted Yartran. All the personnel in Yartran were in position. Yartran¡¯s power was based mainly on technology way ahead of time. Quite a number of them were not at the same location. However, once the war broke out, their support could arrive within tens of seconds or even sooner. Gloria was pleased with their great power. This wasparable to the power of the Top Ten. Besides that, Gloria was pleasantly surprised that there was a group of powerful forces lying in ambush close by, ready to attack Levi. It was unexpected but she was delighted. ¡°Apparently, those are Levi¡¯s other enemies who are here, on hearing that he is in trouble, as they are eager for revenge.¡± Gloria was surprised and delighted at the same time. Then, she set up her own game ns again. When the right time came, she would use trickery to set off another round of attacks on Levi. ¡°By the way, the Cetus has also sent an elite troop, but it¡¯s not clear where they are and when they will strike!¡± Another message came from her subordinates. ¡°Great, their uncertainty is the biggest threat to Levi!¡± Gloria sneered. Chapter 3355 Chapter 3355 Chapter 3359 The Rush To Kill Levi Soon, Levi¡¯s base camp waspletely surrounded by the Top Ten and Gloria¡¯s elite forces. They arrived with a vain disy of importance, each of them believing that they had concealed themselves well. However, Levi who was sleeping at the base camp was well aware of them. ¡°Finally, they¡¯re here. I hope they will not disappoint me!¡± Levi could not help sitting upright and stretching his body. Forlevia and the rest were all hiding in the underground facility of the base. No one would know where they had gone. Outside, the troops of the lesiastic Order hadpletely encircled Levi¡¯s base camp. As they looked at the base camp looming not far away, everyone in the lesiastic Order was excited. Nevertheless, everyone was puzzled by the fact that the Top Ten did not spread themselves out among the others over the whole area, but stayed together in one group. The others were of the opinion that to attack Levi¡¯s base effectively, the Top Ten should be spread out equally over the area. Moreover, the four cornerstone divine tools should be distributed in four corners, so as to maximize their power. That would also prevent Levi or his men from fleeing. However, it was not carried out. Instead, the Top Ten were gathered together in one spot. Each of them looked poised, with their hands at their backs. There was no sense of urgency which was the norm when preparing for a battle. They seemed like they were about to do something unimportant. ¡°Mr. Whitestar, Ms. Frostbringer, I am convinced that you, Top Ten should be spread out at various spots and the four cornerstone divine tools should be arranged at four corners, so as to deal a devastating blow to Levi!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right! This is the only way. Once you attack Levi, you must kill him with one strike. You must not leave him any escape route!¡± ¡°Levi may be a reprobate, but he is powerful and cunning!¡± The others continued to give reasons why the Top Ten must not segregate themselves in one area. Everyone looked at the Top Ten and gave their opinions. The Top Ten exchanged nces andughed. ¡°Hahaha! We are only fighting Levi. Is that even necessary?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not necessary! Just the ten of us would be sufficient! Besides, we have brought the cornerstone divine tools just to reassure the troops. We won¡¯t even need to use them!¡± ¡°To take him down, I¡¯d think just two of us would do the job!¡± N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. ¡°I would say that either vius or Ri could defeat him single-handedly!¡± They were very proud and arrogant, believing that they were better than everyone else. What they had seen, experienced, learned, ande into contact with were unimaginable to the others present, even beyond their wildest fantasies. Their experiences and powers were beyond what this group of people could evere across in their entire lives. Hence, in their opinion, Levi was certainly a powerful and amazing man who was a threat to them. Nevertheless, among the fighters of the lesiastic Order, Levi was nothing unusual. The Top Ten attacking together was actually a sign of undeserved respect for Levi. This was to be Levi¡¯s utmost glory, to be attacked by the Top Ten together as a group. ¡°Later, you guys do not fight with me for the chance to kill him. Let me destroy him on my own.¡± At this point, Sven of South Pavilion suddenly announced for all to hear. Zordian from Central Pavilion dered, ¡°No way! Levi is mine!¡± From West Pavilion, Davin spoke up. ¡°He¡¯s mine. Please don¡¯t fight over him. Just give me the honor of finishing him off!¡± ¡°That¡¯s not fair! We are all here. Why must some of us make the trip for nothing?¡± Thelomios, Lonedra and the rest joined in. This group of Top Ten was so arrogant that they were blind to everyone else. Each wanted to kill Levi alone and they started to argue over it. The others of the lesiastic Order were dumbfounded by the scene. What¡¯s going on? Is Levi now the coveted game of the hunt? The Top Ten have be hunters. They are fighting and arguing over the prey. At this moment, a female member of the Top Ten, Luna from Central Pavilion sneered. ¡°Enough! Stop arguing!¡± ¡°When the timees to kill Levi, all of us will do our best. Let¡¯s see who can take his life! The ten of us has notpeted for a long time. We will take this opportunity to see who is the best and who will kill Levi first!¡± This time, the two female Top Tens, Ryvonne and Katri both nodded in agreement. Chapter 3356 Chapter 3356 Chapter 3360 The Hunt For Levi Thedies in the Top Ten were no exceptions and their eyes were ame with the desire for killing Levi. Even the leadingdy of the Top Ten, Ri, nodded. ¡°Let¡¯spete, then. I will not give anyone a chance!¡± She was full of pride and self-confidence! That was the attitude of the Top Ten. To them, Levi was nothing but the game in a big hunt. They did not think that they were arrogant. In their opinion, Levi was nothing much, that was all. Whatever Levi could do, they, too could achieve with ease. How could they think highly of Levi? They did not know about Levi¡¯s defeat of the Three Sages of North Pavilion and the forced retreat of tens of thousands of the elites there. At that moment, Gloria was the only person who knew. If they had known earlier, they would not have been so confident or arrogant. Hence, ording to their understanding, Levi was powerful but just on par with them. They could only see him as an equal and nothing more. There was no need to mention the cornerstone divine tool which they believed would not be put to use. ¡°Okay, let¡¯s get ready to attack!¡± ¡°Just remember, you¡¯re only to kill the people who are with Levi, not him. He is ours!¡¯ The Top Ten gave orders to the lesiastic Order troops. That gave them a boost in their confidence. The Top Ten are so confident. This means that they are sure of their sess in the hunt. At the very least, they were well prepared. Naturally, they would not go near Levi. That was up to the main forces to handle. ¡°All right! Let¡¯s get ready to attack!¡± The Top Ten are not working hard. Where is the sense of urgency before a battle? ¡°Everyone, let¡¯sunch an attack, shall we? Certainly, we can surprise him!¡± ¡°We just rush in from all directions and we will definitely catch him off guard!¡± The attackers spoke of what the attack could be like. They were so excited that they could see it in their minds. Levi would be caught off guard and at a loss on how to fight back. N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. However, the Top Tenughed. ¡°That is funny. Why do we need tounch a surprise attack? If this leaks out, we would be ridiculed.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. It¡¯s just one person, Levi. We don¡¯t need to catch him by surprise.¡± ¡°There is no need to surprise him at all. We will just go up to him and fight him.¡± ¡°We march inside in full view!¡± With that, the Top Ten strode forward. With a great disy of dignity and importance, they proceeded towards Levi¡¯s base. The others followed suit. ¡°Inform the men from all provinces to march forward!¡± ¡°Tens of thousands of the troops from the lesiastic Order surrounded the base in an ever-tightening circle.¡± Gloria continued to observe quietly. The assassins that she had put in ce wereing forward. Posted at strategic positions, they were all ready to attack Levi. When the troop from the lesiastic Order entered the base camp, these assassins were to enter the base and lie in ambush. That way, Levi would have no escape. Furthermore, she knew theyout of the base well and had already given the n to the assassins. Hence, the assassins knew the environment well and hid in order to do the most harm to Levi. It was the same with those from Yartran. Gloria had given them the map beforehand. This would facilitate their attack. The Cetus was well-prepared with maps of the area. ¡°A good show is about to start!¡± Gloria had waited for this moment for a long time. The only thing that she found puzzling was why she was unable to contact Floyd up till then. Where has he gone? It did not seem like he had left. Is he still inside? This was puzzling to Gloria. In truth, Floyd, too, was trying to contact her, but hidden in the underground facility, there was no way, he could do so. He was just considering Gloria¡¯s situation. If he did contact her without taking precautions, he might expose her. So he decided against it. Boom¡­ Rumble¡­ At this moment, led by the Top Ten, the lesiastic Order troops had reached the base. Without trying to conceal themselves, they marched on, creating a huge din. The ce shook, birds were startled and animals scrambled away. It was a mess everywhere. Chapter 3357 Chapter 3357 Chapter 3361 The lesiastic Order Unites Everyone from the lesiastic Order had arrived. They all walked in cockily with their heads held high. Levi had long noticed their presence. He did not expect the lesiastic Order toe at him so directly as he thought they would ambush him. ¡°Interesting. I hope all of you will give your best and show how capable you are,¡± Levi responded with a faint smile as if he could not be bothered. The Top Ten gathered all in front of Levi¡¯s base. Behind them were elites from the lesiastic Order. The moment vius raised his hand, the crowd started roaring. Roar! Roar! Roar! The continuous roaring was so intense that it resonated in the base. It was as if the gods had descended from the sky. Anyone who was not aware of what was going on might think a catastrophe wasing their way. What vius said next had caused a shockwave. ¡°Levi Garrison! Be prepared to face your death! The lesiastic Order hase to im your life! His voice reverberated in every corner of the base camp. How arrogant! How domineering! Since I¡¯vee to kill you, I don¡¯t intend on ying dirty tricks on you. I want you to know that I¡¯m here to kill you! The Top Ten stood still as if they were the gods that had just descended. Suddenly, they emitted powerful invisible energy and ravaged the entire ce. Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. The building was destroyed in an instant, leaving behind rumbles and specks of dust. Yet, the invisible energy still permeated the remnants of the building. Levi stood still and did not react to that powerful demonstration. The Top Ten were infuriated by Levi¡¯s indifferent attitude. Where¡¯s Levi? Why didn¡¯t hee out to meet us? How dare he belittle us? We¡¯re the cr¨¨me de cr¨¨me from the lesiastic Order¡ªthe answer to the unknown future! How could he ignore us like this? They were all infuriated. ¡°Come out now, Levi or we¡¯ll attack!¡± Zordian bellowed in anger. Their impatience turned to icy rage as they had never encountered anything like that before. No one dared to give us the cold shoulder as Levi did! ¡°This is too much! How could someone as lowly as him disrespect us?¡± Lonedra was the most bad-tempered of all the elites in the Top Ten. He threw a strong punch and shattered the remnants of the building into pieces, killing all the living organisms around the structure. A terrifying aura instantly filled the air. Lonedra stepped out of the crowd and said, ¡°I¡¯m going to kill him myself!¡± He took another step forward. ¡°No way! You can¡¯t get a head start before us!¡± The other Top Ten elites followed Lonedra. Since they werepeting against each other to kill Levi, they would not allow Lonedra to have the upper hand in that race. ¡°Charge!¡± As the lesiastic Order¡¯s army started blowing the war horns, all the elites charged in the base¡¯s direction. ¡°Charge!¡± Tens of thousands of fightersunched an attack forward. The attack was much more intense than the one during the North Pavilion invasion, as more people were involved in the operation. When they invaded North Pavilion, everyone had their own ulterior motives. All of them wanted to obtain as many benefits as possible for themselves. But things were different this time. The lesiastic Order¡¯s main goal was to kill Levi once and for all. That was why everyone in the lesiastic Order, under the leadership of the Top Ten elites, came together with only one objective. They knew it was not the time to sabotage each other or to decide who to kill Levi. They were not even afraid of dying at that point. They were determined to kill Levi first before thetter finished them off. The more united they were, the more powerful they became. Gloria and the other assassins, as well as those from Yartran, were also approaching in silence. Meanwhile, the mysterious force that manipted Chad had also made their way to the building. Even the Ten Elites from the Cetus were there to observe them from a distance. An epic battle was about to begin. The Top Ten and their subordinates took the lead and entered the base. But they were all struck dumb. Chapter 3358 Chapter 3358 Chapter 3362 Did Someone Say I Run Away ¡°What¡¯s going?¡± ¡°Have wee to the wrong ce?¡± ¡°Why is this building empty? Did Levi run away because he knew we¡¯reing for him?¡± The Top Ten from the lesiastic Order and the other elites were utterly dumbfounded. Where is he? Where are his people? The lesiastic Order thought they hade to the wrong ce. There isn¡¯t a single soul here at all! Little did they know most of Levi¡¯s men had gathered in the underground chamber. ¡°Maybe the map we refer to is a fake one? Perhaps this isn¡¯t Levi¡¯s base camp!¡± Luna could not help but raise her doubt. Ryvonne shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t think the map is fake. Levi and his men must have escaped after knowing that we¡¯reing to get him!¡± ¡°I agree. We might be cautious in circting information, but words could still get out. After all, there are so many of us in the organization.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. North Pavilion might have informed Levi about it since they had a close rtionship with him.¡± ¡°By the look of it, I bet Levi had bolted!¡± The Top Ten elites analyzed. Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. The atmosphere immediately turned heavy. How did Levi manage to run away? ¡°Let¡¯s go further in to check it out!¡± vius suggested. ¡°Come on. Let¡¯s go!¡± They wanted to make their trip worthwhile instead of giving up right away. They gradually approached the center of the base camp. As they inched closer, they took a sidelong nce at the surroundings but did not see anyone around them. It was clear that Levi and his subordinates had fled. They were not pleased with the turn of events. Gloria, who had been observing them in the dark, was also disheartened. ¡°Levi has fled? How is that possible?¡± she eximed in disbelief. She tried to contact Floyd but to no avail. It was as if he and the rest had vanished into thin air. The Top Ten elites are right. They must have fled to dodge the attack. If only I could get in touch with Floyd. Gloria was mad as she had lost control over her pawn. I didn¡¯t expect this to happen. What else can I do now? I have no choice but to put my n on hold now. Did Levi chicken out and run away? Have I overestimated his capability? But how is that possible? Levi had vanquished the Three Sages of North Pavilion and subsequently rescued North Pavilion under the attack of the other pavillions. The lesiastic Order might be more powerful when united, but I don¡¯t think Levi would give up so easily. Moreover, Gloria had also analyzed Levi¡¯s characteristics before this. She believed Levi was not the kind of person who would run away from his opponents even if he knew he was no match for them. There¡¯s definitely something fishy here. Gloria put on her thinking cap and started thinking of ways to salvage the situation. I¡¯ve poured my blood, sweat, and tears into this n, and I¡¯ll not allow anyone to foil it! Meanwhile, the more the Top Ten explored the building, the more disappointed they became. It looks like we¡¯ve wasted our time and energy! ¡°Oh, well. Levi and his men must have escaped, and there¡¯s nothing we could do now.¡± The Top Ten had given up. Frustration kicked in, and Davin cussed, ¡°Levi, you¡¯re such a useless man! How could you chicken out like that?¡± ¡°Levi is so afraid of us that he had run for his life! I didn¡¯t expect him to be a coward!¡± The other Top Ten elites could not help but sigh in disappointment. Meanwhile, the other elites from the lesiastic Order said, ¡°You guys are the Top Ten elites from the lesiastic Order, and you came with all four cornerstone divine tools. I¡¯m sure no one in the right mind would stay to fight against all of you!¡± ¡°So I guess Levi is just another ordinary person who wouldn¡¯t risk his life since he knew he was at a disadvantage.¡± The Top Ten elites were pleased to hear the remark some bootlickers made. I can totally imagine how Levi scrambled in fear when he knew we wereing. Thelomios smirked. ¡°They¡¯re right. I believe the other elites from the lesiastic Order would have fled too had they known all ten of us had marked them as our target!¡± All of a sudden, they heard someoneughing from a distance. ¡°Did someone say I run away?¡± Chapter 3359 Chapter 3359 Chapter 3363 Ignorant As Always A sudden voice came to the shock of the Top Ten and the others who were present. Every eye was drawn to the figure inside the building, who was revealed to be none other than Levi. Did he not run away? How could we not even notice the presence of such a legendary figure in our vicinity? Levi regarded themzily. ¡°Have you all arrived?¡± The Top Ten were furious by his scornful gaze as they could tell that he did not take them seriously at all. No one has ever dared treat us with such disdain! Even the elders of the lesiastic Order were respectful toward the Top Ten. Aside from being the future of their order, the strength of the Top Ten at that point was alsoparable to their elders. Levi¡¯s tant disrespect toward them had undoubtedly struck a nerve. Just as they were about to speak, Levi¡¯s voice sounded again. ¡°Since you¡¯re all present, take a knee!¡± His arrogant words further shocked the Top Ten. The tens of thousands of elites from the lesiastic Order behind them were also stunned. What¡¯s going on? Did he just ask us to kneel? ¡°You should be apologizing on your knees after destroying my residence,¡± Levi exined. ¡°I¡¯ll spare your lives for now. You¡¯d better stay behind and repair the damages you¡¯ve caused!¡± Though a look ofprehension dawned upon the faces of the crowd, his words merely incensed the Top Ten. ¡°That¡¯s presumptuous!¡± Davin roared. ¡°How dare you speak to us this way?¡± Zordian, Sven, and the other members of the Top Ten were brimming with indignant anger as well. ¡°How dare you have us kneel? What right do you have?¡± ¡°You should be kneeling before us instead. We might leave your corpse intact if you do.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t see the need to exert myself for the lives of a couple of brats like you,¡± Levi said coolly. Though the Top Ten¡¯s tyranny is nowparable to that of the Three Sages of North Pavilion, so what? That¡¯s still not going to stop me. Contrasting the grimness of his intent, Levi¡¯s easygoing appearance and the indifferent tone he voiced his disdain acted like a spark that fueled their rage. Nobody has ever disrespected us like that. This slight shall not go unpunished! ¡°You are too arrogant, Levi,¡± Katri said coldly. ¡°More than you have the right to be!¡± Luna sneered as well, ¡°You¡¯re ignorant as always! You are destined to never see the outside world for as long as you live if you continue being short-sighted as you are. There is always somebody more powerful than you out there!¡± The female members of the Top Ten spoke out in unison. ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± Ryvonne said, her voice louder than the rest. ¡°You¡¯re skilled, I¡¯ll give you that! Though you did manage to defeat the thirteen factions of Wolf God Pce and kill the four elites of the Cetus, that doesn¡¯t give you free rein to disrespect the lesiastic Order!¡± ¡°Keep in mind that we can just do what you did as easily! Though many are weaker than you, there are also plenty more who are stronger than you!¡± ¡°Yes, many within the lesiastic Order are more powerful than you. They merely do not see the need to get here to deal with you. Who do you think you are to have them exert themselves?¡± Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. ¡°We are here to kill you now. It will be the most glorious moment of your life! Remember this day!¡± The Top Ten remained very confident in their strength. They felt, at the very least, that they were of equal strength as Levi. His defeat would be imminent upon the demonstration of the Top Ten¡¯s ultimate abilities alone, notwithstanding their strength in numbers. ¡°The strongest among us are vius and Ri!¡± Thelomios sneered, ¡°You may be able to hold your own against the rest of us, but you¡¯ll be killed in seconds if you meet these two!¡± vius did not even turn around at the mention of his name. With his hands behind his back, he was so convinced of his own abilities that he never once deigned to look at Levi. Ri, on the other hand, emanated a chill of a cier that had stood for ten millennia. Exuding a domineering and cold aura like a queen, she took Levi even less seriously than vius did. Chapter 3360 Chapter 3360 Chapter 3364 Come At Me All At Once The pair did not participate with the rest of the Top Ten in the mockery as they did not deem Levi worthy of their time. Then again, not many people are worthy of our admiration. Indeed not many within the lesiastic Order. The words of theirrades further bolstered vius and Ri¡¯s confidence. Levi suddenly smiled as if he was reminded of something at the sight of the two. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me the pair of you are the two traitors of North Pavilion, aren¡¯t you? I heard you were the wards of the Three Sages of North Pavilion. It was due to their training that enabled you to get recruited by East Pavilion before defaulting and branded as traitors, right?¡± vius and Ri could no longer maintain their arrogant indifference at the sound of those words, which produced an electrifying effect on them and caused them to go nearly wild with fury. Hating and fearing being called traitors, Levi¡¯s words had struck a sore spot in vius and Ri. They were not born into a powerful faction. Instead, they came from a family of rogue cultivators and were found by the Three Sages of North Pavilion. Those two would have died in childhood if not for their protective environment. Having been endowed with spiritual bones that were no less powerful than an elemental spiritual bone, young vius and Ri would have had their gift forcefully harvested long ago if they were found out, rendering their fates bleak and miserable. The Three Sages of North Pavilion raised them under their protection within North Pavilion at great expense. Despite all that, vius and Ri were quick to align themselves with the elders of East Pavilion when they came knocking as they saw a brighter future for themselves there. Their departure had also caused North Pavilion to fall directly from the ranks of any futurepetition and sealing its position at the bottom of the Five Pavilions. Though it had bemon knowledge within the lesiastic Order, vius and Ri still feared having their betrayal openly discussed. However, nobody dared say a word against their strength and reputation. Levi¡¯s tant announcement struck the most profound shame in their hearts. Instantly, the arrogance and coldness on their faces disappeared and made way for anger. They were not the only ones. Even the rest of Top Ten and all the other fighters of the lesiastic Order were embarrassed, conscious of the stain upon their legacy that nobody dared hitherto discuss out loud. In fact, that was the first time they had met somebody bold enough to say it out loud. Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Do you have a death wish?¡± ¡°A hundred deaths is not enough of a punishment to serve you for uttering these words!¡± vius roared, his body rigid with murderous intent. ¡°You will pay for that, Levi!¡± Ri snarled. ¡°Be prepared to wish that you¡¯ve never been born!¡± The two best fighters of the Top Ten were already on the verge of losing their temper. In their eyes, Levi was already a corpse. ¡°Is that so?¡± Levi smiled. ¡°Did I say something that hurt your feelings? Is this your confession of your betrayal?¡± vius could not take it anymore. ¡°Stand back, the rest of you!¡± he rumbled. ¡°Levi is mine!¡± His entire being positively steamed with fury. Levi beckoned. ¡°Come on, then! Enough chatter. Let me avenge those three old men. Come at me all at once, all ten of you!¡± The group had enough of Levi¡¯s provocation. ¡°No!¡± a voice shouted. ¡°Didn¡¯t we agree topete for who kills Levi first? I¡¯m not going to concede my chance to im his head!¡± The others began to speak up as well. Ri nodded her assent. ¡°Levi provocation extends to all ten of us! I say we have thepetition now!¡± The Top Ten¡¯s excitement grew as they stared hungrily at Levi like he was their prey. ¡°Charge!¡± they cried in unison, their rage finally spilling over. vius was the first to reach Levi like a bolt of lightning with a series of steps so thunderous that the ground beneath him shook. Not to be outdone, the others surrounded Levi almost simultaneously. Instead of putting on a united front, they were each intent on being the one to deal the killing blow. Chapter 3361 Chapter 3361 Chapter 3365 You Have Some Skills The tens of thousands of elites within the lesiastic Order could not eveny a finger on Levi. They were only able to spectate the fight from afar. Let¡¯s see how long Levi can hold out under the barrage of the Top Ten. This will be where it all ends! The assassins hired by Gloria had all taken their ces in the best positions for an ambush. The fighters of Yartran had also found the best positions for themselves and their equipment. Others, such as the rogue cultivators Gloria recruited and the mysterious forces who had manipted Chad, were also in ce. The top ten elites of the Cetus filled up the rest of the optimal positions. With the entire might of her forces ready to strike, they were waiting to charge on Levi once the full extent of his martial abilities was attested. Gloria, the mastermind of the battle, observed the proceedings from the shadows. As her primary goal was to locate Floyd and Forlevia, she did not intend to show herself regardless of the battle¡¯s oue. As long as I stay out of sight, nobody would be able to trace this back to me. By then, the battle had already begun. With their strength at its peak, the Top Ten were as powerful as the rumors suggested. Individually, every one of the Top Ten disyed a strength equal to one of the Three Sages while its most powerful members, vius and Ri, already possessed thebined power of all Three Sages. It had been the correct decision to ally ourselves with East Pavilion as the ceiling for progress here is indeed higher than that in North Pavilion. Now that we are as strong as the Three Sagesbined, what can North Pavilion do to us? vius was the first to attack Levi. Without bothering with any fancy tricks, he threw a simple but forceful punch. Boom! With his fist alone, vius ripped apart the sky and the earth. Ri was not far behind him. Extending a palm, she pushed with the overwhelming weight of every mountain in their vicinity behind her pale and seemingly delicate hand. How terrifying! Although there was a gap between the skill level of the other eight and those two, it was not arge one. They were as far behind Ri as she was behind vius. Almost at the same time, all ten of them surrounded Levi. However, they were fighting alone instead of fighting together. As every one of them was eager to be the one to kill Levi, none of them took the lead in organizing the ambush. At the moment when the Top Ten copsed upon Levi, the world darkened from having the spiritual energy in the area wholly drained. It gathered as a visible wisp in mid-air into the formation of a mushroom cloud that steadily rose and expanded into the stratosphere. Armageddon has arrived! Levi had never faced that many opponents at once. The other elites of the lesiastic Order sighed. ¡°Well, the show is over!¡± Having expected a massive battle before their arrival, they were disappointed at the prospect of it ending before it began. Levi won¡¯t be able to withstand and survive the Top Ten¡¯s beatdown. Even without their ultimate abilities, vius and Ri¡¯s attacks are enough to subdue him. If the other elites of the lesiastic Order cannot stop it, what hope does he have? The eyes of Gloria and the others watching from afar gleamed with anticipation. N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. Let¡¯s see if the Top Ten is capable of discovering Levi¡¯s true strength! It¡¯d be even better if he falls under a coup de grace from them! Levi smiled at the Top Ten who was fast approaching. ¡°It was worth waiting for this fight. You have some skill!¡± Boom! Levi met the Top Ten¡¯s attack head-on. Suddenly, a crack preceding a series of sonic booms shook the whole world. The noise made the earth tremble and the sky hum. The crowd struggled to remain on their feet. The terrifying gusts of wind turned into a shockwave and wreaked havoc upon the earth. Chapter 3362 Chapter 3362 Chapter 3366 The Top Ten Is Defeated Levi¡¯s base was not the only area affected. Even the surrounding valleys shook and threatened to overturn. There were many within the lesiastic Order and the hidden assants who could not withstand the shockwave and sustained injuries from the bombardment. The movement was too loud and terrifying. All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Almost every living soul in the vicinity was alerted to the battle by the noise. They could not imagine how Levi could emerge victorious in the face of such an attack. Furthermore, the Top Ten had unleashed the four divine tools which were the actual devastating blow. At that moment, everybody was eager to find out how the first round against the enemy went and who had the advantage. Smiling at the Top Ten¡¯s onught, Levi met it with a wave of his right arm. A deceptively powerful force surged from it like a tidal wave and subdued the attacks of all ten of them. The color drained from the faces of his ten adversaries as they did not expect Levi to be that strong. It was toote for them to escape. Boom! The ten figures were sent flying back helplessly and left behind a trail of blood in their wake. Unable to reorient themselves, the Top Ten flew several hundred feet away beforending so heavily that the ground trembled underfoot. Every face in the crowd wore simr looks of disbelief. The Top Ten of the lesiastic Order have be ten craters in the ground! All at once, the crowd fell silent. Not even the army of the lesiastic Order nor the hidden assants made a sound. It was all over with a single strike! At a nce, the crowd was left beyond the shadow of a doubt on the extent of Levi¡¯s abilities. We¡¯ve still underestimated him! He is more powerful than the Top Ten put, who already represents the top strength of the lesiastic Order! Even Gloria was not immune to the shock as it was the first time she had seen Levi exert himself. I never knew how powerful he is! All the more reason I should not let him live. He poses too great a threat. She was not alone in her sentiment. To all parties present, Levi was the ultimate threat to each of their interests. He absolutely cannot be allowed live! If we don¡¯t seize this opportunity to kill him, we may never get another chance again. With a start, Gloria recalled Sonja¡¯s warning that the former would never seed in obtaining Forlevia¡¯s spiritual bone with her father still alive. It now appears that this is the case. He is too strong. ¡°Is that all you have, ten brats?¡± Levi sneered. The Top Ten gazed up at him in shock from the ground. How did he do it? Have we already lost from our very first sh? Though Levi had only acted in self-defense, their wretched and unceremonious defeat only reaffirmed his reputation. We have lost. ¡°He is a cultivator of pure physique training,¡± vius said coldly as he wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth. The rest of them were stunned. ¡°What? Pure physique training?¡± How could one attain such strength through pure physique training? It is unprecedented. ¡°I couldn¡¯t tell,¡± vius answered. ¡°His style eludes me. But it is most likely pure physique training!¡± Vengeance shed in Ri¡¯s eyes. ¡°If that¡¯s the case, we mustn¡¯t let him live! There will be endless cmities if he remains alive!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. We¡¯ve underestimated him long enough! It¡¯s time for us to unleash our ultimate abilities!¡± ¡°That wouldn¡¯t work! I say it¡¯s time we use the cornerstone divine tools.¡± The eyes of the Top Ten lit up with murderous intent. The army of the lesiastic Order was on the same page. Levi must die. Under the present circumstances, his death is more crucial than ever. ¡°Kill him! Levi must not be spared!¡± No longer prioritizing theirpetition, the Top Ten put aside their egos for the collective desire to im his life. Killing Levi became their top priority. At the Top Ten¡¯s signal, the lesiastic Order¡¯s army advanced. Chapter 3363 Chapter 3363 Chapter 3367 The Power Of Pure Physique Training ¡°Kill him!¡± At the battle cry, the army of the lesiastic Order charged toward Levi in unison. This time, theirbined force was much stronger than the one that had attacked North Pavilion. They were also much more coordinated. Swarming toward Levi, theirbined might and number was terrifying. Every one of them had cultivated the Art of Consumption to mastery. Intent on tearing Levi to pieces, they surrounded him. The Top Ten were also among them, waiting for the opportunity to deliver their killing blows. ¡°You¡¯re just in time!¡± Levi cackled maniacally. The fallen leaves all over the ground suddenly rose and surrounded him in a dense cloud, almost hiding him from view. They enveloped Levi¡¯s entire body, like Golden Armor, as it emitted a low throbbing noise. ¡°Go!¡± Without warning, Levi unleashed the leaves with a roar. Whoosh! The fallen leaves shot outward like bullets, but many times faster. Every individual leaf was propelled forward by an unseen and terrifying force as the dense wall of fallen leaves shot outward in every direction. Boom! The fighter closest to the iing onught scoffed in disdain. Tightening his grip around the hilt of his sword, he brought his weapon up with the intent of slicing through the barrage. The glint of his sword was reflected in his eye. He was confident of his ability to shatter the formation with one stroke. ng! The next moment, the leaves collided with the de with an unnatural metallic ng. Crack! Microscopic fractures spread throughout the entire surface of the de. At the same time, the force reverberating through the de was so immense that its wielder¡¯s arm was shattered with a sickening crunch before being thrown backward with a shrill scream as if he was electrocuted. When hended in a crumpled heap, hisrades found to their horror that his body had been twisted into a knot. It was barely a mass of bones and torn sh. It was beyond their imagination toprehend the terrifying force behind the innocuous leaves. However, they could not remain stationary for long as they were simrly overwhelmed. As if obeying an elemental force, the tiny leaves shot up and formed a menacing tornado. The bloodthirsty expressions on their faces turned into panic as the leaves descended upon them. What fearsome power! We can¡¯t even fight back! Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! Like a furious swarm, the leaves ravaged the crowd indiscriminately. The bodies of some were punctured with such brutal impact that a cloud of blood was left in their wake, while others were torn apart from multiple directions. Some were so savagely mutted by the fallen leaves that only their legs remained firmly nted on the ground with their upper halves sliced into pieces. Oh, the horror! This is what hell must look like! The power of the leaves was too terrifying to behold. Despite the size of the crowd, very few fighters at the scene could im they were a match of that force. As most of them were dead, only a handful of elites remaining had managed to fend off the killing blows thus far. However, the effort had cost them broken limbs and shattered internal organs. Those were the ones who had fared the best. They had managed to put up some form of resistance at the very least. ng! ng! ng! The Top Ten resisted one deadly leaf at a time with grim determination, being knocked back dozens of steps throughout their defense in the meantime. Except for vius and Ri, the other eight were so wounded that they threw up blood. As the blood welled up in their lungs, they felt a constant buzzing within their bodies. Recognizing the futility of their resistance, they turned deathly pale. What kind of power does he possess? This is terrifying! N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. ¡°Is that the Art of Consumption?¡± Zordian eximed in surprise. That must be it. Look at Levi¡¯s control over the element of air and weaponizing fallen leaves. The others nodded solemnly in agreement. He has managed to refine the Art of Consumption after all! How is it possible for someone with pure physique training to be that powerful? This is simply impossible! ¡°No, this is pure power,¡± vius corrected with a grim expression. ¡°He has just mastered it to the extreme!¡± Chapter 3364 Chapter 3364 Chapter 3368 Ultimate Power Of The Top Ten ¡°What?¡± Everyone¡¯s facial expression changed. He has attained such strength through pure physique training? The thing is, Levi is still unharmed while the lesiastic Order had lost half of its elites! This is embarrassing! ¡°We must work together! Otherwise, we won¡¯t be able to kill him!¡± vius¡¯ face looked extremely solemn. ¡°Okay! We¡¯ll unite!¡± the other elites agreed. Indeed, Levi¡¯s strength is beyond imagination. If he remains alive, there will be endless cmities!¡± ¡°Charge! We have to unite and kill him!¡± The Top Ten charged first. They were charging at Levi with the weapons they made using the Art of Consumption. The rest of the lesiastic Order¡¯s elites were also charging toward Levi. ¡°Attack!¡± Right then, a loud roar filled the air, and another wave of fighters emerged. Everyone at the scene was stunned when they saw that. ¡°Are they from the lesiastic Order?¡± Everyone was perplexed. However, they soon came to themselves and realized what was happening. ¡°They seem to be charging toward Levi! As long as they¡¯re Levi¡¯s enemies, they¡¯re our allies! Attack!¡± Apparently, a lot of people wanted Levi dead. Since they were presented with such a golden opportunity, they all charged toward Levi. ¡°Let¡¯s kill Levi! He must die! Otherwise, we¡¯re all going to die!¡± The new wave of mysterious fighters was also charging toward Levi with all they had. In fact, they were like a bunch of maniacs. With the new fighters, it seemed like the lesiastic Order¡¯s troops hadn¡¯t decreased at all. Gloria couldn¡¯t help butugh when she saw that. Thebat prowess these people possess isn¡¯t enough to threaten Levi one bit. However, they can surely distract him with it. This is favorable to me! After this, the people I have will be able to take Levi down with ease. Gloria immediately contacted the others and said, ¡°Later, we have to kill Levi, no matter what. Be prepared and look for an opportunity!¡± N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. The delegates from Yartran were observing the situation closely, and they were ready to fight at any moment. ¡°There¡¯s a good opportunitying up! We should strike when the Top Ten is about to use their cornerstone divine tools! Be alert!¡± Gloria reminded. Since Levi was so strong, they couldn¡¯t afford to wait till the cornerstone divine tools had been used because no one knew if the tools would be useful against him. If they were to strike after the cornerstone divine tools had failed, they would¡¯ve lost the best opportunity. Hence, they nned to strike at the same time as the cornerstone divine tools so that Levi would be dealt the biggest blow. That was crucial because they didn¡¯t want to waste the cornerstone divine tools. That was why everyone had to synchronize their attacks with the power of the tools. Everyone held their breaths as they waited for that precise moment. ¡°I truly believe that the elites of the Cetus will be able to strike at the perfect timing as well!¡± Gloria¡¯s eyes glistened with conviction. The sound of battle was deafening when the new wave of fighters arrived. Even Levi was stunned when he saw that. What¡¯s going on? There¡¯s still some moreing? He then quickly recollected himself. These people must¡¯ve been dying to kill me, so they grabbed the opportunity and joined the fight. At the same time, Top Ten was leading the attack with their strongest form of the Art of Consumption because they were determined to kill Levi. When vius and Ri used their Art of Consumption, the immensity was so intense that it obstructed the sun. Suddenly, the ce became pitch ck. vius¡¯ Art of Consumption had gathered and darkened the sky. At that moment, he had turned the whole area into his own. Ri¡¯s Art of Consumption had gathered and transformed into a sword charging toward Levi. The rest of the elites in Top Ten weren¡¯t attacking Levi blindly. Instead, they had split up and charged toward Levi from eight different directions. The ten of them were in sync with each other to ensure that Levi had no chance of getting out alive. Chapter 3365 Chapter 3365 Chapter 3369 Using Elixir To Fight A Monkey Levi didn¡¯t move a muscle when Top Ten was charging toward him. In fact, he looked dumbstruck. Bam! vius struck Levi with extreme force. With the sword made with the Art of Consumption, Ri had also stabbed Levi. Consequently, the rest of the eight elites from the Top Ten hadnded their attacks on Levi. Right then, they saw the ray of hope because they thought they could finally defeat Levi. N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. They were so convinced that even vius and the few others started smiling. This time around, Levi will die for sure! Although we can¡¯t fight him one-on-one, we can surely defeat him now that the Top Ten has united. ¡°Now, die!¡± With a ferocious expression on his face, vius wanted to deliver his final blow to smash Levi up. At the same time, Ri¡¯s sword was seen jabbing toward Levi. ¡°What?¡± Suddenly, a perplexed expression showed up on Ri¡¯s face. The sword made with the Art of Consumption was halted. It couldn¡¯t even reach Levi, let alone prate his body. ¡°W-What?¡± The rest of them noticed it as well. They had all underestimated Levi¡¯s physical strength. They realized all of their attacks were useless because they had encountered the same scenario as Ri. vius¡¯s enormous strength had also vanished into thin air. They were utterly shocked. What the f*ck is going on? At that moment, they were all so close to Levi that they could see the smile on his face. ¡°Are you done, little ones? It¡¯s my turn now!¡± Levi¡¯s lips curled up into a wicked smile. Boom! Boom! Boom! Suddenly, it was as if the earth was shattering. A dangerous and frightening aura exploded from Levi¡¯s body. Bang! Bang! Bang! The Top Ten were struck by a frightening amount of force, and they didn¡¯t even have a chance to shield themselves. Just like that, all ten of them were sent flying out before smashing into the ground. Levi was actually showing them mercy. Otherwise, they would¡¯ve been dead already. Levi didn¡¯t want them to die just yet, because he hadn¡¯t seen the cornerstone divine tools. Shocking! It was undeniably a mind-blowing sight. Although Top Ten had just attacked Levi at once, they still couldn¡¯t harm Levi. One couldn¡¯t imagine how strong he truly was. However, one thing was for sure, his strength was scarier than everyone thought. At that moment, he was surely one of the strongest in the lesiastic Order, if not the strongest. In fact, it was safe to assume that no one was able to stand up to him. Everyone was utterly overwhelmed. No one expected him to be so strong and mighty. Absolutely no one. Besides, they couldn¡¯t evenprehend how strong he truly was. Pure physique training? Could he reach such height with just pure physique training? Right then, the lesiastic Order and the mysterious wave of fighters had reached Levi. ¡°Come on! Let¡¯s fight!¡± Levi charged into them with his iron fists. Bang! Bang! Bang! His iron fists were like a set of legendary weapons, and no one could stop him. He killed everyone in his path and sent their corpses flying everywhere. The elites¡¯ Art of Consumption was useless to him. Not only did they fail to defend themselves, but they also couldn¡¯t even fight back. Apart from the advantage of a huge number, Levi¡¯s enemies had nothing in their favor. Tens of thousands of people were disappearing at a speed visible to the naked eye. It didn¡¯t matter how they had worked together and formed their attacks. They were still no match for Levi. Instead, their casualties had only increased. Levi¡¯s way of fighting was just fighting them head-on. After he started attacking them, their troops had perished by half. The Top Ten immediately took magical potion after getting injured badly. Back then, that was something they would never do because it was an embarrassment for them to take those elixirs. After all, if they were to take elixirs just to fight a puny enemy, they would end up being aughingstock if others found out. In this case, however, they were left out of options. Chapter 3367 Chapter 3367 Chapter 3371 Combine All Our Strengths Now that we¡¯re using the four cornerstone divine tools, Levi will surely die! vius then shouted at all the elites at the scene, ¡°Comrades! Please help us!¡± It was so hard to activate the cornerstone divine tools that it was almost impossible to unleash their true potential. Despite being the almighty Top Ten, they were still not able to fully take advantage of the true powers of the weapons. Unless all the weapons were to be used by the strongest individuals, it would be nearly impossible to maximize the strengths of the weapons. The Dragon Trapper Formation of North Pavilion, on the other hand, could reach its maximum strength as long as the users were burning enough spiritual stones. The cornerstone divine tools from the other Pavilions worked differently. Since they needed to manually utilize the weapons, the weapons were incredibly strong. As far as vius was concerned, he knew he couldn¡¯t fully unleash Demonsbane¡¯s potential on his own. Hence, he needed the others to help him. ¡°Let¡¯s help the Top Ten!¡± ¡°Let¡¯s do that!¡± the elites shouted. At the same time, they were all transferring their strengths to vius and the other elites of the Top Ten. Aside from the lesiastic Order, all the elites from mysterious factions were using their techniques to transfer their strengths to the Top Ten. Since their aim was to kill Levi, they knew that was their perfect chance. We must do everything in our power to kill him now before it¡¯s toote! After the six elites had received the strengths given, they gave everything to vius and the other three because they were the ones holding the four weapons. At the same time, they were also giving vius and the other three their own strengths. ¡°Argh!¡± vius and the other three groaned deeply and terrifyingly. When they did that, it sounded like the ancient gods were roaring. Soon, the veins and muscles on their bodies began to expand. Veins on their faces were also bulging. When they closed their eyes, they looked divine and destructive at the same time. Boom! Boom! Boom! N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. The energy they were exuding rose up and zipped to the sky. The ground was shaking, and it almost seemed like the heavens were crashing down upon the earth. It felt as if the energy was going to swallow the whole world. Click! Crack! Boom! There were even thunders and shes of lightning in the sky. The energy in the atmosphere was too strong, and that was why those phenomena were happening. As a result, vius and the other three elites were shaking like devils. In fact, they looked like immortals at that instant. The four cornerstone divine tools were affected as well, and they started trembling frantically. A frightening force could be felt released from the weapons. The predecessors of the previous generations of the four pavilions had been constantly strengthening the four cornerstone divine tools. Since they had been exposing the divine tools to energy, the divine tools had only gotten stronger and stronger. All they needed to do next was to unleash all the energy packed inside the four cornerstone divine tools. Boom! Boom! Boom! The cornerstone divine tools were still strengthening by the second. Besides, those weapons were also resonating with the natural phenomena because the tools could get even stronger with the help of the power of nature. vius and the others were using their full capabilities to push the cornerstone divine tools to greater heights. Very swiftly, the four cornerstone divine tools were activated and had reached peak form. By then, the powers of the four tools were so intense that they could tear the heavens and earth apart. Levi chuckled when he saw that. These four cornerstone divine tools are interesting. Finally, I can stretch my muscles. This is a challenge I¡¯ve been looking forward to! Gloria and the rest were stunned because the powers of the four cornerstone divine tools had far exceeded their expectations. They didn¡¯t expect the divine tools to be so strong. However, the situation was favorable to them. ¡°Get ready! It¡¯s about to start!¡± Gloria¡¯s eyes shed menacingly. ¡°Here ites! Here ites! Get ready to act!¡± The elites who were in hiding were preparing themselves. Once the four cornerstone divine tools were activated, they were going to attack at the same time and deliver Levi the strongest blow. At that moment, all eyes were on the four cornerstone divine tools. Chapter 3368 Chapter 3368 Chapter 3372 Attack All At Once ¡°Charge!¡± With Demonsbane in his hands, vius yelled and charged at Levi from the front. Katri of West Pavilion was charging toward Levi from the back with Ethereal Spear. Thelomios of South Pavilion was charging toward Levi from mid-air. Zordian of Central Pavilion was aiming at Levi with the Nine Celestials Bow from somewhere in the dark. No one¡¯s going to survive the Nine Celestials Bow. Luna of Central Pavilion was loading the Nine Celestials Bow with an arrow. When the bow was made, it came with a total of nine arrows, and the arrows were made of the rare and powerful iron meteorite. After all those years, only two arrows were ever used. One of the arrows was used on a deviant n, while the other one was used during the battle with the Cetus. N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. In short, an arrow was powerful enough to kill an elder. With seven arrows left, they had brought three arrows to the battle because they held Levi with high regard. Levi will either die or get injured by an arrow! There¡¯s no way he can avoid it! While vius and the other two were charging straight at Levi, the Nine Celestials Bow yed the most important role. Even if the arrow failed to kill Levi, they thought it could still deliver a substantial blow to him. Indeed, victory or defeat depended on that bow alone. After the Nine Celestials Bow was loaded, Zordian was ready to kill Levi. With the help of the strengths of almost ten thousand people, Zordian slowly drew the bow. That was the only way he could unleash the true potential of the bow. ¡°Argh!¡± Zordian roared. Although Zordian had the help of so many people, he still needed to muster all his might to draw the bow. The energy was so immense that thend he was standing on had cracked. Finally, he drew the bow to its maximum stretch. At that moment, his veins bulged so much that they look like there were snakes hidden under his skin. In fact, cracks were even starting to form on his skin. That was indeed the maximum strength of the Nine Celestials Bow. That was not something anybody could handle, not even an elite of the Top Ten. By then, the arrow was shining so brightly that it looked like it was on fire. Zordian was confident that the arrow was able to prate anyone from a deviant n and God himself. It sure can prate Levi! This arrow has the strength to split the ground open! Nothing on earth is going to stop this arrow! Let the killing begin! vius and the other two had also gotten their cornerstone divine tools to work at full strengths, and they were ready to deliver their strongest blows. The four cornerstone divine tools are all activated, so this is the crucial moment! Gloria then ordered, ¡°Charge!¡± The hundreds of rogue cultivators attacked Levi from all directions. Everyone was shocked by the surprising turn of events. There are more people? At that moment, everyone had only one thing on their minds, and that was to kill Levi. From Top Ten¡¯s perspective, the sudden emergence of people was a good thing. There were a lot of people out to kill Levi at the same time, Hell¡¯s Gate, Zar¡¯s Fang, The Rakshasa, Bloodleaf, Green Death, and many other assassin organizations had also appeared. However, they weren¡¯t attacking Levi frantically like the rogue cultivators. Instead, they were hiding in the shadows and sneaking up on Levi. Most of them were even hiding behind the rogue cultivators to conceal themselves. No one had expected something like that, not even the elites of rogue cultivators. They didn¡¯t know there were people hiding in those shadows. When they were moving, it would seem like only one person was moving, but actually, there were two people. No one was prepared for such a move. In fact, that move of theirs had just increased the efficiency of the assassination. It was only the beginning, though. After that, the fighters from Yartran also appeared. The fighters had different constitutions, so their bodies were packed with various elemental attributes. Besides, they also had advanced technology. Hence, their weapons and battle suits were a lot stronger than the others. After all, they were developed with super-spiritual ley lines. Chapter 3369 Chapter 3369 Chapter 3373 The Strongest Arrow That wasn¡¯t all. Yartran had also utilized all their technologically advanced weapons. In fact, their base was located far away from the scene. When they received the news of what was happening, they deployed their aircraft and other high-tech weapons so that they could arrive at the scene within seconds. With all the weapons aimed at Levi, they were also about tounch their most vicious attack on him. Since the weapons contained spiritual energy, they could unleash enormous force once fired. That was why their weapons were different from the rest. All their technological advancements relied on super-spiritual ley lines. That was why their fighters were incredibly strong. They were even stronger than the lesiastic Order¡¯s troop, which was led by the Top Ten. No one had expected their emergence. Everyone at the scene was stumped. Where did theye from? A lot of the lesiastic Order¡¯s elites were puzzled as well. Who are these people? Why have we not seen them before? Despite the questions they had in their minds, they knew those people were after Levi as well. We¡¯re all on the same side! These people must¡¯vee after they found out that the lesiastic Order was going against Levi. Well, it seems like Levi has plenty of enemies. This is good for everyone, though! The more people want Levi dead, the better. At that moment, everyone at the scene was focusing on killing Levi with all they had. On top of that, the top ten elites of the Cetus were also attacking Levi. That was the moment they had been waiting for, and it had finally arrived. Those top ten elites of the Cetus were even stronger than the Top Ten. Like what those from Hell¡¯s Gate did, they were also hiding behind the Top Ten in order to attack Levi. ¡°Get ready with our moves!¡± Gloria had trapsid out for Levi, and she was also using poison. In other words, she did whatever she could to fight Levi. With a stern expression, Gloria was observing the situation nervously. Sess or failure will soon be decided! Since we¡¯ve gathered such powerful strength, we mustn¡¯t lose! If we can¡¯t even defeat Levi with such strength, the consequences will be unfathomable. What an exciting turn of events we have had! Who would¡¯ve thought there were so many elites in hiding? Are they all waiting to attack at this very moment? Leviughed upon seeing the situation. ¡°Hahaha! This is awesome! Just the way I like it!¡± This is way better than I expected! I thought I was only up against the lesiastic Order and the cornerstone divine tools. Who would¡¯ve thought that so many people would appear? I¡¯m going to have a fun time battling! This is perfect! Instead of fear, all Levi could feel was excitement. If others knew how he felt, they would¡¯ve broken down mentally. Indeed, only a maniac would feel excited in such an intense situation. Whoosh! Zordian of Central Pavilion released the arrow at Levi after it was fully stretched. The arrow flew out like a sh of fire. When the arrow was released, it was as if space was torn in half, and the entire world had deformed. Bang! Crack! What was terrifying was that the arrow was so powerful that it caused an inexplicable burning scene between the sky and earth. That was because spiritual energy between the sky and the earth was under a momentary extreme compression. When the pressure between the particles of spiritual energy was released,bustion followed. N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. Everyone was stunned when they saw the arrow causing the atmosphere to burn. That¡¯s scary! The arrow is something out of this world! How is anyone going to block such a blow? That¡¯s the cornerstone divine tool from Central Pavilion! The arrow was moving as fast as a meteor. In fact, no one could even manage to keep their eyes on the arrow. Chapter 3370 Chapter 3370 Chapter 3374 Facing The Attack Head On It was moving so fast that they couldn¡¯t even see how it was released. If they were to catch a glimpse of it, that would be when the arrow had already prated Levi. The release of the arrow was a sign for the other elites to attack. Crack! Crack! Crack! After the arrow was released, sets of earsplitting sts struck the sky above. The arrow was burning in mes, and it was exuding rays of light and a horrifying aura. That was the Nine Celestials Bow¡¯s true potential. Indeed, all the powers concealed in the bow by the predecessors had been unleashed. All their powers were gathered in that arrow. At that moment, the Nine Celestials Bow¡¯s real threat had begun. Apart from that, vius and the others were all waiting for the arrow to do its wonder. Everything they had done prior to that was to prepare for the arrival of the arrow. In fact, the arrow was the star of the battle. They were hoping that the arrow could either harm or kill Levi. Even if it had failed to do so, it could at least distract Levi. They nned to strike Levi when he was distracted by the arrow. Although Zordian was thest to act, his arrow was the first to strike Levi. That arrow was extraordinary and earth-shattering. It was as if it could even prate the earth itself. That destructive power had terrified everyone. Zordian was sure the arrow could prate anything in its path. Boom! The arrow arrived in front of Levi at a magnificent speed. There was no way he could avoid it. Hence, the only option he had was to face it head-on. In fact, no one could escape the speedy arrow. That arrow was so fast that even the people of Yartran were impressed. None of their weapons were as fast as the arrow. Its speed was frightening, and it was as if the arrow had just teleported. However, from Levi¡¯s perspective, the arrow wasn¡¯t moving fast at all. Instead, he could even see the close-up of the moving arrow. Bang! When the arrow reached him, Levi reached out his hand and grabbed the arrow. Upon impact, the earth shook violently, and thend shattered. There were also waves of air bursting in the sky. It was as if the ancient gods were roaring. The me that flew across the air had also vanished. Gloria was so shocked that her eyes were about to fall out of their sockets. That¡¯s too much, no? How did he just stop it? How did he just grab the arrow released by the Nine Celestials Bow with his hand? This is absurd! Creak! Creak! Creak! The arrow was still driven by a horrifying force after Levi grabbed it. It was vibrating in his hand, and it was still stabbing toward Levi. However, Levi grabbed it tightly and prevented it from moving toward him. At the same time, vius, Katri, and Thelomios were about to attack Levi. Everything happened in an instant, so there was no way Levi could escape. Obviously, he never intended to escape. When vius swung his Demonsbane at him, Levi¡¯s right hand moved at an iprehensible speed and flicked Demonsbane away. Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. The power generated was horrifying. Phish! Despite having gathered the strength of ten thousand men, vius instantly lost his energy. Blood spurted out of his mouth as he was sent flying away. At the same time, Levi didn¡¯t even turn around, and he kicked his right leg backward. His kick hadnded on Katri¡¯s Ethereal Spear. Bang! With an enormous force, Katri¡¯s Ethereal Spear was kicked away. Thelomios, who was attacking Levi from above, attacked Levi with Tear of Grace at full strength. In response, Levi reached out his left hand to catch Tear of Grace with two fingers. He merely twisted his fingers slightly, and Thelomios was heavily injured and sent flying away. Actually, those three, along with the Nine Celestials Bow, were attacking Levi together simultaneously. However, Levi was so fast that he had dealt with all four forms of attack in a split second. Although it would seem like they were attacking him separately, everything had happened in a blink of an eye. Just like that, Levi had sessfully stopped all four cornerstone divine tools. Chapter 3371 Chapter 3371 Chapter 3375 Best Move It was undeniably a mind-blowing sight. Levi has just stopped all four cornerstone divine tools in a split second! It was truly unbelievable. It would be considered a miracle to be able to stop one cornerstone divine tool! How did he stop all four at once? This is even more miraculous than a miracle! Gloria was even suspicious of Levi being able to stop time itself. Did he stop time, and handled the four cornerstone divine tools one by one? Otherwise, how could he have done that? That¡¯s impossible! As she remained unconvinced, Levi did block everything. However, there was still more toe. The top ten elites of the Cetus were hiding behind the four elites of the Top Ten. Hence, they were all moving simultaneously. Everything was happening so fast that no one was able to react in time. After Levi had blocked all four of the cornerstone divine tools, the top ten elites of the Cetus were right up. Like shadows, they appeared right after the Top Ten were dealt with. They were attacking Levi from all directions. They had totally surrounded Levi, and there wasn¡¯t a gap between them. Everywhere Levi looked, they were there. N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. They had him surroundedpletely. Apart from that, hundreds of rogue cultivators and fighters from Yartran were just right behind. Levi also had to deal with the assassins with various tricks up their sleeves. The Nine Celestial Arrow in Levi¡¯s hand was still vibrating and shaking intensely. It was determined to prate Levi. It had a massive amount of horrifying energy within it. The top ten elites from the Cetus immediatelyunched their attacks on Levi because they didn¡¯t want to give him a chance to escape. At the most critical moment, Levi let go of the arrow. Whoosh! The arrow shot out, and it was shooting toward Levi. Besides, it still had the energy it had when it was released from the bow. That was because Levi had merely stopped it from moving toward him without taking away its energy. That was equivalent to him freezing the arrow up. When he released it from his grip, its energy didn¡¯t decrease one bit. Apart from that, Levi had even added some energy to it. With just a flick, the arrow became even more dangerous. Boom! Levi suddenly lowered his head, and the Nine Celestial Arrow shot past him. Swoosh! The elite from the Cetus wasn¡¯t as lucky, though. The arrow was moving so fast that he had no chance to dodge it. Besides, he waspletely focused on Levi, so he didn¡¯t notice the arrow. The Nine Celestial Arrow prated the elite from the Cetus and killed him on the spot. However, Levi was still the Nine Celestial Arrow¡¯s target. Whoosh! The arrow turned around and went for Levi again. Although it was moving just as fast, Levi managed to dodge it once more. Swoosh! Another elite from the Cetus had been prated on the spot. After that, Levi used his fastest stealth to whiz through the remaining eight elites from the Cetus. He had created a path for the Nine Celestial Arrow to shoot through the group of people. Swoosh! Swoosh! Swoosh! The remaining eight elites from the Cetus had no chance to escape from the Nine Celestial Arrow, and they were all prated by it. No one had expected Levi to use his enemy¡¯s weapon to kill them. Just like that, all ten elites from the Cetus were killed by the Nine Celestials Bow. The situation was totally shocking. It had to be considered the best move ever pulled. Everyone was almost at a loss because Levi had just survived the attacks from the top ten elites of the Cetus, the Top Ten, and the four cornerstone divine tools. That was the hardest blow they could inflict on Levi. However, the next wave of attacks arrived right after that. The attacks just kepting, and everything was happening in a blink of an eye. Chapter 3372 Chapter 3372 Chapter 3376 The Strength Of Yartran The first obstacle was the hundreds of rogue cultivators charging in. The second one was Yartran¡¯s aircraft that were firing their high-precision weapons to attack Levi. As if those weren¡¯t enough, the Nine Celestials Arrows were going straight for him. Crack! Unfortunately, Levi caught it once again. It was as though the arrow were his toy. The funny thing was that the Nine Celestial Arrow behaved much better. It no longer attacked Levi and had rested peacefully in his grip. Levi deliberately arranged for that to happen. He had long had what it took to control the Nine Celestial Arrow, but he didn¡¯t bother showing that. ¡°Go to hell!¡± Levi let the Nine Celestial Arrow go once more. Boom! He even flicked the end of the arrow a little and made it shoot forward with incredible speed and force. It tore through the sky right away. However, it was no longer aiming for Levi. Instead, it went after Yartran¡¯s aircraft and its technologically advanced weapons. Levi truly liked the Nine Celestial Arrow because it could withstand incredible power. The terrifying force from the Nine Celestials Bow still lingered within that arrow, and his flick further increased the arrow¡¯s destructive power, maximizing it. Levi turned his attention to the hundreds of rogue cultivatorsing at him from the side after that. Yatran¡¯s aircraft, on the other hand, were aiming their weapons at Levi and getting ready to fire. That was when they suddenly detected a powerful force closing in on them, and it felt as though they were trapped. Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. Beep! Beep! Beep! Their radars started beeping to warn them of the imminent danger. Something is wrong! Voom! Voom! Voom! The pilots instinctively powered up their aircraft¡¯s defensive shield. Just then, a series of lights showed up right in front of them, and those lights seemed to have strange symbols and patterns on them. A terrifyingly strong spiritual energy wasing at them, but their defensive shield was meant to protect them against all threats¡­ Voom! The bad news was that the Nine Celestial Arrow had prated their shields easily. Voom! Crack! In one swift move, it went through the aircraft and split it in two, destroying it instantly. It didn¡¯t matter what defensive shield was set up or what materials were used to build that aircraft. The Nine Celestial Arrow still tore through it as though they were the thinnest fabric. Boom! Crack! The Nine Celestial Arrow zipped through the sky, delivering fatal blows to Yatran¡¯s other aircraft. The type of aircraft and the high tech involved didn¡¯t matter. Nothing could stop that arrow. Hence, they suffered heavy blows. Their forces in the air were destroyed, and that was something no one anticipated. What the hell? The Nine Celestial Arrow ended up being Levi¡¯s weapon? Zordian and the others were dumbstruck. Yatran¡¯s weapon had fired some of their shots at Levi, but he punched all the missiles and bullets away with his fists. Boom! Boom! Explosions went off everywhere, and it was a mess in the sky. Yatran¡¯s weapons were too powerful and destructive, but Levi was stronger and could deal with them with his fists. Then, several hundred rogue cultivators came after Levi at that moment. ¡°You have so many men with you, and I am pleasantly surprised with that, but they simply aren¡¯t strong enough.¡± Levi chuckled. Those few hundred rogue cultivators attacked him simultaneously. To their dismay, the expression Levi wore on his face shifted, and his body flushed out a horrifying aura. Voom! Voom! Voom! A humming in the air spread out around the ce. ¡°Ah!¡± ¡°Gah!¡± They weren¡¯t even close to Levi before every single one of them exploded and turned into nothing but a cloud of bloody mist. Gloria had paid extra attention when choosing those rogue cultivators, but they turned out to be nothing more than ants when they fought against Levi. Regardless of how many were sent, they still died. There was nopetition whatsoever. They were somewhat useful, though, because they acted as a shield for the assassins from Hell¡¯s Gate. The assassins moved as though they were the rogue cultivators¡¯ shadows. Those assassins jumped out of nowhere and ambushed Levi from all directions as soon as the rogue cultivators fell. That was not all. Someone even dug a hole and sprang up from under Levi¡¯s feet to kill him. Chapter 3373 Chapter 3373 Chapter 3377 Assassins Everywhere The elites of the Cetus were even stronger than those assassins, and they copied the assassin¡¯s technique by hiding behind someone else before delivering the fatal blow. Unfortunately, they were not experts. The assassins were the ones who had practiced that move thousands of times. They might not be as powerful, but they spent their daysing up with unique ways to kill their targets. That was why they moved strangely, randomly, and could squeeze through just about anything. They attacked Levi from every angle, and the threat they posed was just as great as the one the Cetus posed. N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. They also had another scary trait, which was the fact that their target would never know how those assassins would deliver the fatal blow. And then there was the part where they would never interact directly with Levi. Instead, they would scheme and use underhanded methods to attack him. At that moment, every corner was filled with assassins and they could ambush him whenever they wanted to. There were dozens of hidden weapons, poisons, and countless despicable tricks at their disposal, making it confusing for anyone who had to deal with it. It seemed impossible to escape. Even the falling leaves felt like it was an assassin in disguise. Every gust of wind and every grain of sand inspired fear and kept their target on edge because they were notoriously good at hiding. On top of that, red leaves and green bamboo shoots were everywhere. Those were members of the assassin organizations, Bloodleaf and Green Death, in disguise. There was no telling what was real and what wasn¡¯t. As if that wasn¡¯t bad enough, there were hundreds of assassins ready to ambush him. Gloria¡¯s underhanded tricks and schemes were put in ce as well. Every single one of the lesiastic Order¡¯s devious and cruel traps, weapons, and poison were set up. That was understandable since it was the best time to use those weapons. It was a merciless setting with countless attacks aimed at a single person. The ce Levi was in also had aggressive and poisonous fogs rolling in, and it was as though a storm was brewing. Every concealed weapon fired its shots at Levi, and the traps were all triggered. All that worked seamlessly with the assassins as well as Yatran¡¯s fighters, who were attacking Levi together. The damage they dealt was just as destructive as thest attack. That made sense since assassins had filled up the entire ce. However, Levi grinned when faced with an attack like that. Voom! Voom! Voom! Levi¡¯s surroundings started trembling all of a sudden. Waves of invisible aura circled around him and created a wall that was about ten meters thick. In a way, a ten-meter thick defensive shield had engulfed Levi, keeping him absolutely safe from head to toe. Soon, the hundreds of assassins, hidden weapons, and traps came at Levi. Even the assassin and the sharp weapon under Levi¡¯s foot were going to tear him apart. At the very next moment, however¡­ Bang! Bang! Bang! The assassins underground managed to put their heads up, but their bodies remained stuck underground. It was as though an invisible wall had trapped them in ce. Just like that, they were exposed, and so were their weapons. They were right beside Levi, but they couldn¡¯t move another inch forward or touch him, let alone hurt him. In the end, they watched helplessly at Levi, who was just a short distance away. The other assassins were having the same problem as well. They were ten meters away, but that was optimal for the high-ranking assassins in the lesiastic Order. Hence, they made their moves. Bang! Bang! Bang! Unfortunately, the same thing happened. Everyone had an invisible obstacle in front of them, and it felt as though they had run into a wall. No one managed to take another step forward and was trapped in ce. Even their weapons were stuck and were unable to break through that invisible wall. That was not even the most incredible part. The concealed weapons, traps, and even the poisonous fog were kept outside. That invisible ten-meter wall was something they couldn¡¯t possibly break. Whatever scheme they had failed because nothing could prate that shield, let alone get close to Levi. Everyone was in immense terror and utterly shocked. Those two emotions ran wildly across everybody¡¯s hearts because no one predicted that oue. Levi had stopped every single one of them, and none of their tricks worked. The fighters from Yatran began assaulting that invisible wall, and they never held back. Even then, it was useless. Chapter 3374 Chapter 3374 Chapter 3378 Last Hope Gloria was stunned. H-How? She had done so much and prepared so well, but nothing was working. And that wasn¡¯t even her main concern. The main issue at hand was that the assassins, traps, and hidden weapons were all exposed. That meant they were all in danger. The element of surprise was crucial for the assassins, and they only had one shot. There were no second chances, and being exposed meant that they were done for. All that was left was death. As suspected, the assassin that had popped up from underground had all been exposed, and they no longer had the option to hide away again. Boom! ¡°Ah!¡± ¡°Urk!¡± All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. The invisible wall on top of them pressed down and broke their heads apart. Dozens of assassins died instantly. The assassins that were ten meters in the air and right above Levi were exposed as well. The invisible wall had trapped them, and their weapons could no longer move downward. Boom! Before they knew it, the ¡°wall¡± beneath them moved abruptly, causing them and their weapons to fall. Could it be? A shred of hope rose within their hearts. Did we break through his shield? Can we kill him now? To their dismay, a secondter, they felt an intense pressure closing in from all sides. It squished them and turned them into burger patties. Turned out that the shield remained up. It simply moved in another direction and had them surrounded. The assassins surrounding Levi had just realized that they were exposed and were going to run when suddenly, Levi caused the invisible wall, which was filled with pure energy, to break apart. ¡°Ah!¡± ¡°Ah!¡± There was no way those assassins could handle a force like that. They instantly turned into clouds of bloody mists. Just like that, hundreds of trained assassins fell, and countless traps were pulverized. Incredible! Levi is too strong! A series of events that seemed to happen slowly and one after another actually happened simultaneously and instantly. It was at that moment that Zordian picked up his bow once more. He got both remaining arrows on the Nine Celestials Bow for another attack. ¡°Help me!¡± Zordian acted as though he had gone insane. He used an unknown method to maximize his power, and the Earth grumbled in response. All other fighters from the lesiastic Order transferred their strengths to him, so for a moment there, Zordian was like a holy being. The power he possessed was several folds of what he had earlier. His physical body, however, couldn¡¯t handle the stress. He started to break apart, and veins started popping out of everywhere. That made sense since he would be firing two arrows simultaneously. It didn¡¯t take long before the Nine Celestials Bow was fully stretched. The two arrows began burning, and the Earth grumbled once more. It was as though the very fabric of reality was closing in on itself. ¡°Kill him!¡± roared Zordian angrily. Zip! Zip! Both arrows went after Levi together. That was theirst hope. They couldn¡¯t even imagine what the consequences would be if they failed because they had gotten Levi¡¯s full attention. vius and two of the Top Ten picked up their respective cornerstone divine tools once more and attacked Levi. They wouldn¡¯t mind if their attacks couldn¡¯t hurt Levi. All they wanted was to keep Levi in ce. In the end, their hopes were on the two arrows, and they were buying time for the arrows to travel to Levi. The three of them were closer to Levi, so they reached him sooner. Demonsbane, Tear of Grace, and Ethereal Spear shone once more. vius and the others had put everything they had into their weapons and had maximized its damage. Hence, they spat blood, and their veins were bulging as though they were about to explode. They were sacrificing their lives to make the strongest and most devastating blow, and it was equivalent to suicide. They definitely wouldn¡¯t be able to make another move after that one because they would be utterly depleted. Hence, that was theirst hope. Chapter 3375 Chapter 3375 Chapter 3379 Nothing Will Work Everyone gave it their all, and they went after Levi together. That was a definitive moment and thest shot at killing Levi. They wouldn¡¯t get another chance again. However, Levi never bothered blocking or moving away from their attacks. He let the cornerstone divine tools cut him. ng! ng! ng! Three crisp sounds of metals clinking echoed, and it felt as though both heaven and Earth had quivered in response. In fact, everyone could feel the tremble under their feet and on their heads. vius and the others still had their weapons with them, but it was as though the weapons had hit the toughest surface on Earth. It waspletely useless. When they looked up, they realized that Levi had never blocked and let the weapons hit him. Unfortunately¡­ All three cornerstone divine tools couldn¡¯t prate into his body and stopped short on his skin. It seemed his body was even stronger than the immensely powerful cornerstone divine tools. W-What? vius and the others were on the verge of going insane at the very next moment because they saw the cracks and damage on their respective weapons. Demonsbane, for example, had curved up, and it was only getting more and more out of shape. It couldn¡¯t move past Levi¡¯s body, no matter what happened. If things kept progressing that way, Demonsbane would likely break entirely. Ethereal Spear, on the other hand, was destroyed and had sunken in. Tear of Grace attacked from above, but it didn¡¯t work, so the de ended up having a lot of cracks. Levi¡¯s body was the epitome of strength. ¡°Wow, no wonder the cornerstone divine tools have such amazing reputations. It truly is wonderful,¡± commented Levi while smiling. Normal des would definitely break into two when they hit Levi¡¯s body. Yet, those weapons remained more or less intact. That showed just how powerful those weapons were. Voom! Voom! N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. Just then, the two Nine Celestial Arrows that had been fired earlier made their way. They had everybody¡¯s hope in them, and vius and the others only attacked for the sake of those arrowsnding. Levi still didn¡¯t move away and was going to face them head-on. Cling! Cling! Both Nine Celestial Arrowsnded on Levi simultaneously. He didn¡¯t block them, nor did he run away. All he did was let them hit him. Unfortunately, both arrows simply emitted a high-pitched sound when theynded on Levi. They couldn¡¯t prate his body either and only managed to leave two white scratch marks on him. He was simply too strong, and it wasn¡¯t just because he was incredibly powerful. The key to his body being that powerful could be traced back to the explosion of the super-spiritual ley line where his body was changed. That was why he was that strong and why the cornerstone divine tools failed to hurt him. Crack! Crack! Worse still, the two arrows broke in halves after they hit him. That was just how terrifyingly strong Levi¡¯s body was. Insanity ran amuck. Everyone had gone insane, and it was dead silence at that moment. No one predicted that oue. It was at that moment that they learned something important. Levi didn¡¯t need to move or hide. He could stand right there and invite them to kill him, and even then, they would fail to do so. Even the four cornerstone divine tools couldn¡¯t break through his skin, so everything else definitely wouldn¡¯t work. It was utterly terrifying. Gloria was on the verge of crying at that moment. Why does Levi have to be so incredibly strong that he can drive others insane? He is invincible and inhumanely so. Even the four cornerstone divine tools failed to hurt him, so what or who on Earth could possibly stand against him? That was something no one dared to imagine or hypothesize. At that moment, all of the lesiastic Order and Yatran were speechless. They had been monitoring that battle as well and seeing how powerful Levi was had shaken them to the core. Everyone was quiet. I can¡¯t believe his pure physique training has reached this state. It¡¯s beyond imagination We had so many fighting experts, traps, and hidden weapons¡­ Heck, we even used the cornerstone divine tools! Still, we couldn¡¯t kill him. What the hell are we going to do now? Whatever they n for the future, one thing remained clear. They had been defeated. Nothing worked on Levi, so they werepletely and utterly defeated. Hopelessness spread out in everybody¡¯s hearts, but even that was not the most devastating thing for them. Chapter 3376 Chapter 3376 Chapter 3380 The Ones Hiding In The Dark The most devastating bit was that even after everything they did, they still didn¡¯t know how strong Levi actually was. Everyone on site knew that Levi¡¯s true strength was far beyond just that. His strength put Gloria in an extremely bad ce. She used to think that the battle, even if it couldn¡¯t kill Levi, could at least tell her just how powerful he was and what his breaking point was. Yet, that didn¡¯t happen. It didn¡¯t evene close to happening. All the cornerstone divine tools managed to do was make white scratch marks on Levi, and the hidden weapons and poisons werepletely useless. Nothing could get into Levi¡¯s system at all. For a moment there, Gloria was at a loss. She couldn¡¯te up with a n to kill Levi. The Top Ten felt their confidence and pride shattering. They used to be as proud as a peacock and never saw anyone else as equal. Then, they met Levi. That day, they learned that Levi was like the highest crest on the roof of a castle, whereas they were just the tile on the floor of the castle. Turned out that their powers were not remotely as powerful as they initially thought. That emotional damage might just be even more devastating to them, and it was likely that they would never be able to hold their heads up high again. Their futures had been severely affected because the seed of doubt had been buried deep in their hearts. Those who could ept their defeat and move on would see that experience as a motivating one. Those who failed to do so would be trapped in that nightmare for the rest of their lives, and it would be as though they were facing a mountain they could never get past. Every fighter on the field had done their best, but they simply couldn¡¯t hurt Levi, let alone kill him. The fighters from Yatran saw that the situation was bad for them, so they wanted to flee. Unfortunately, they were toote. Levi already had his eyes on them. ¡°Kill them!¡± One order was all it took. vius and the others had Demonsbane, Ethereal Spear, and Tear of Grace with them at the time, but the weapons flew out of their possession right away. Those weapons went after the fighters of Yatran. The Nine Celestial Arrows that had been fired earlier began sweeping through the fighters of Yatran as well. Bang! Bang! Bang! ¡°Urk!¡± ¡°Ah!¡± ¡°No!¡± It didn¡¯t matter how insanely talented those fighters were or how high-tech their battle suits were. Nothing couldpete against the cornerstone divine tools. Everything was prated, and their bodies were pulverized. Levi could easily withstand the attacks from the cornerstone divine tools, but the others couldn¡¯t. They were as weak as butter whenpared to the cornerstone divine tools, and the slightest push would drive the weapons through their bodies. Just like that, thousands of fighters from Yatran fell¡ªevery single one of them died. Naturally, the most destructive team would be the ones on the aircraft, but those aircraft had fallen ages ago. Both the machinery and the people had met their ends with the Nine Celestial Arrow. No one survived. ¡°And now it¡¯s your turn.¡± Levi turned his attention to the lesiastic Order¡¯s army and their allies. All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. One look was all it took to get everyone to turn around and run toward the mountains. All that was left was Levi¡¯sughter. Boom! He stomped hard, and the Earth began trembling. The terrifying force tore through the earth wildly, and it attacked every single person who was on the run. It didn¡¯t even matter which direction they ran in. Bang! Bang! Bang! No one was able to deal with the pressure Levi released, and they instantly turned into clouds of bloody mist. Death¡­ Everyone was dead. Aside from the Top Ten, every other enemy that hade to kill Levi had died. Not a single one of them was left. It was total annihtion. That was the first time Yatran participated in a war, and it ended with the death of all of its soldiers. That was something no one had ever guessed. Gloria felt her vision going dark, and she almost fell to the floor. What kind of monster is that? How is he so strong? Gloria couldn¡¯t even imagine what Levi¡¯s true strength was like. How am I going to take advantage of him or benefit from his demise? I¡­ F*ck! Sonja and the others are right. He is inhumanely strong. Just then, Levi shouted to his surroundings and asked, ¡°So? Are the ones hiding in the dark going to come out and y?¡± One shout was all it took to scare Gloria mindless. Chapter 3377 Chapter 3377 Chapter 3381 No One Can Go Against Him That statement scared Gloria so much that she could feel her heart beating fast. Please don¡¯te after me. Please don¡¯t let me be the one he is referring to¡­ If Levi were to find Gloria there, all of her previous efforts would be for naught, and that was not something she wanted to happen. All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Moreover, Levi was too strong, and she would surely perish if he were to find her. That being said¡­ Something is wrong¡­ It might look as though Gloria was right there and knew exactly what was going on, but the truth was that she was far, far away. The ones who had been monitoring the situation were her subordinates, and they were the ones who had been sending her the information. That means my subordinates are the ones who are discovered, not me! Also, many people from the lesiastic Order and Yatran are there, so there are many spectators there. He could be referring to them too, but he¡¯s definitely not talking to me. I am not one of the spectators. Gloria was ever so d at that moment. She was happy that she had nned everything earlier and was monitoring the situation from afar instead of being right outside Levi¡¯s base. If that hadn¡¯t been the case, she would be dead. As suspected, Levi flushed out a powerful aura at the very next second. ¡°Ah!¡± ¡°Urk!¡± ¡°No!¡± The people who had been monitoring the ce instantly exploded and became nothing but clouds of bloody mist. Among the victims were Gloria¡¯s subordinates, who had died terribly. That was how powerful Levi was. No one could go against him. Gloria couldn¡¯t help trembling fearfully. If I were any nearer, I would¡¯ve been dead now. Thank the heavens I didn¡¯t go there. I guess good fortune really is with me, huh? Gloria couldn¡¯t care less about the other and was quick to flee. All she did was have some men stationed far away from Levi¡¯s base to monitor the situation from afar. She no longer dared to risk heading over. Soon, the news about Levi¡¯s battle and how he defeated fighters from both the lesiastic Order and Yatran was shared globally. Everyone was quiet. Their understanding of Levi¡¯s strength had been renewed once more, and his story only became more incredible every time they heard about him. He is at the top. No one can possibly go against him. I can¡¯t even imagine what an equal opponent for him would be like. The lesiastic Order suffered great casualties and so did Yatran. Things were worse for Yatran, though, because that was the first time they participated in a war. Who would¡¯ve thought that they¡¯d be utterly crushed? It was a devastating loss, and everyone had a slightly better understanding of Levi¡¯s strength after that. His true strength was so terrifying that it inspired hopelessness. The lesiastic Order meant nothing, and neither did Yatran. No one could fight against him. In a way, that was also a wake-up call for the Cetus. They were like the Top Ten earlier and didn¡¯t see Levi as a threat at all. After everything that had happened, it was clear that they had to pay attention to him. The guy was too strong and might threaten their power. The lesiastic Order feared the Cetus, but Levi wasn¡¯t scared of them at all. On top of that, he held incredible power, so he didn¡¯t need to worry about them. That could get them in trouble. The Cetus sent so many people on two asions to deal with Levi, but neither bore any fruit. Hence, the Cetus worried that their master would me them for it. D*mn those idiots. I told them not to mess with Levi. Yatran was feeling hopeless as well. They knew, from the very beginning, that going against Levi would be a very pricey mistake, but they later saw that as a good opportunity. The end result, however, was not what they had imagined. They lost every soldier, exposed themselves, and even got on Levi¡¯s bad side. The entire country began trembling in fear. Oh shoot, he is going to exact his vengeance on us now. Is there anyone who can stop him? Only the Top Ten remained alive inside Levi¡¯s base. However, every single one of them had a different degree of injuries on them. The only person that had not been hit was Zordian, but his injuries were worse because his body couldn¡¯t handle the power of the Nine Celestial Bow. Worse still, he used it twice and fired two arrows the second time he did so. His body had suffered incredible damage, and he seemed to be breaking down. The Top Ten stared at Levi. No one dared to underestimate or discriminate against him anymore. Chapter 3378 Chapter 3378 Chapter 3382 Take Your Trash And Leave All that was left was fear¡­ the kind of intense fear that ground their bones. They had never met anyone that strong before, and that battle had crushed their pride. It might even have destroyed their soul. Everything that they had been proud of was disintegrated. Hence, it was not an exaggeration to describe them as soulless zombies that had no drive or thoughts anymore. All that was left in their gaze was emptiness. Their devastation was understandable since they had never been defeated in the past. A crushing loss like that would undoubtedly break them, and it was virtual torture for their hearts. All the ten elites stared numbly at Levi. They knew that death awaited them. There is no way he¡¯d let us go. Who cares, though? We¡¯re already dead inside, so what¡¯s the use of having a flesh and blood exterior? They waited for Levi to kill them. ¡°It¡¯s as I said. You will fix everything you destroyed, and you can leave as soon as youplete that task.¡± The Top Ten jumped in surprise when they heard what Levi said. Huh? He¡¯s not going to kill us? And he¡¯s letting us go? This is unbelievable! ¡°A-Are you not going to kill us?¡± asked Davin. Levi sneered, ¡°I would¡¯ve killed you ages ago if that is what I wanted. What? Did you think that it¡¯d be difficult for me to do something like that? Don¡¯t you realize that it¡¯s an easy task for me?¡± He¡¯s right. Killing us would be like lifting a finger for him. ¡°I will show mercy to the lesiastic Order and will let you go. Fix everything you broke. You are wee to exact your vengeance on me, but you have to go back and train way harder. You lot are too weak to do anything now.¡± Everybody¡¯s eyes glowed when they heard what Levi said. He¡¯s not going to kill us? Their minds cleared up right away. Naturally, it¡¯s great that he¡¯s not killing us. There¡¯s no point in dying. Hence, all ten of them began working right away and fixed everything that was broken in Levi¡¯s base. From that moment on, that ce became a restricted area that countless people would rather die than drop by. Earlier, they couldn¡¯t locate Levi¡¯s base, and now they could, but so what? Levi could share the location with the public, and still, no one would dare to step foot in it. The Top Ten worked for about twelve hours before they fixed the ce up. Since they already had different degrees of injuries, working that much brought them to the brink of death. ¡°If you are done, leave now! You¡¯re not getting a pat on the back or a meal from me,¡± growled Levi soon after. ¡°Okay.¡± All Top Ten fled the ce as though they were being chased by ghosts. They were truly worried that Levi would make them stay and work more. ¡°Wait!¡± They hadn¡¯t gotten far before Levi¡¯s voice came to them once more. That voice frightened the Top Ten. All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Did Levi change his mind? Is he going to kill us? ¡°Take your trash out with you,¡± said Levi soon after. ¡°Huh? Our trash?¡± Everyone was stunned. They didn¡¯t leave anything behind, not even their trash. ¡°Ah, the four cornerstone divine tools!¡± vius suddenly remembered that they didn¡¯t have their weapons with them. Wait, did he just describe the four cornerstone divine tools as trash? He has got to be the only person in the universe who does that. They actually thought about leaving with their cornerstone divine tools earlier, but they were too scared to do so. To them, those weapons were incredible treasures that were invaluable, so they assumed that Levi would want to keep them. They thought he would kill them if they tried to leave with those weapons, and that was why they left everything behind. Even if Levi didn¡¯t want to use those weapons, it was likely that he would want them as memorabilia or treasures. Hence, it was only logical that they left those weapons behind. They had lost that battle, after all. Who would¡¯ve thought that Levi didn¡¯t care about the four cornerstone divine tools at all and even saw them as trash? T-That¡­ Everyone dropped their jaws because it was too unexpected. Now that I think about it, though, his strength does warrant that kind of behavior. I guess it¡¯s only natural that he saw the cornerstone divine tools as pieces of trash. The Top Ten hurried to retrieve the cornerstone divine tools and ran away as quickly as possible. Chapter 3379 Chapter 3379 Chapter 3383 Gloria Attains The Four Cornerstone Divine Tools Levi had Forlevia and the others leave the underground defensive base after everything settled down. Everyone assumed that the ce would be in a wreck, so they were surprised when they crawled out of there and saw the ce. It was all cleaned up. There were still signs of cracks here and there, but overall, everything looked fine. It was so, so different from what they imagined. No one saw what things were like during the battle, but they could sense that it was an intense one. Levi actually won? Everyone smiled brightly at that. On the other side. Gloria received the news as soon as the Top Ten left. At that moment, no one dared to target Levi¡¯s base anymore¡­ No one except Gloria. She tended to take bold risks and had her men monitor the ce. ¡°He didn¡¯t kill the Top Ten? Now that is unexpected,¡± said Gloria in a surprised tone. ¡°There¡¯s more to that. He didn¡¯t even keep the cornerstone divine tools and had thrown those weapons to the Top Ten as though they were pieces of trash.¡± Gloria¡¯s eyes glowed as soon as she heard that. With desire burning in her eyes, she demanded, ¡°How are the Top Ten now? How wounded are they?¡± ¡°Every single one of them is severely wounded, and their strength is negligible whenpared to yours.¡± ¡°He¡¯s right. Zordian from the Central Pavilion looks like he¡¯s on the verge of dying, and vius and the others were barely hanging on.¡± ¡°I bet Levi never had any intention of killing them. That is why he let them go.¡± Gloriaughed when she heard how terribly the Top Ten was wounded. ¡°This presents the perfect opportunity for me to get all four cornerstone divine tools. I will also be able to deepen the hatred between Levi and the lesiastic Order. Come on. Let¡¯s go. Right now!¡± Gloria was obviously excited. After the Top Ten left Levi¡¯s ce with their cornerstone divine tools, they headed back to their respective ces. They were all wounded at the time and had the four cornerstone divine tools with them. Hence, it would be dangerous for them to stay out for too long. Unfortunately, the very thing they feared happened. Zip! Zip! Zip! Daggers flew out of nowhere, and poisonous fumes began seeping into them. The Top Ten were wounded, but they did their best to defend themselves from the dagger. Still, a few of them were hit. Things became worse when the poisonous fumes made it to them. Every single one of the Top Ten was poisoned. The fumes would not kill them right away, but it would affect their spiritual bone and reduce their strength. That was when dozens of fighting experts showed up and attacked the Top Ten mercilessly. It didn¡¯t take long before the Top Ten were defeated and fainted. ¡°What now? Should we kill them?¡± asked Gloria¡¯s subordinates. ¡°No, take them all away. Killing them will just leave traces of evidence behind. Besides, I¡¯m not done with them yet,¡± replied Gloria. N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. Just like that, all the ten elites were brought to Gloria¡¯s secret base. The Top Ten might have fainted, but Gloria worried that they would recover, so she did something cruel. She used specialized needles and stuck them on the Top Ten¡¯s nerves, joints, and every other important spot on the body. On top of that, she used thick, specialized chains to lock all of them up and tie them together. She made it so that they couldn¡¯t recover, absorb spiritual energy, or fight. Her fears were understandable because the wounds wouldn¡¯t erase the Top Ten¡¯s skills. That was why they would eventually recover if they weren¡¯t restricted. Hence, it seemed the only way to keep them locked up was to do something so cruel that she basically had full control of their lives. Then, Gloria kept caressing the four cornerstone divine tools and grinning. ¡°This is amazing. All four of them are mine now, and I even have God Crusher with me!¡± Gloria fished God Crusher out of her possession andpared it to the four cornerstone divine tools. The excitement and glee that shone on her face were indescribably bright. Chapter 3380 Chapter 3380 Chapter 3384 Is That All If someone were to say that she would be able to get the cornerstone divine tools, no one would have believed him, including herself. When she was in the West Pavilion, she had never even caught a glimpse of Ethereal Spear, let alone have the right to go to the restricted ce where they kept the Ethereal Spear. That divine tool was high and mighty, and she was but an ant. Even a nce at it was a crime. Yet, it was now in her hands. As Gloria stared at the Ethereal Spear, she grinned. At the end of the day, West Pavilion¡¯s cornerstone divine tool is mine. Ever since the lesiastic Order hase into contact with the outside world, my chance hase. ¡°Levi, I really have to thank you for this. If not for your appearance, I wouldn¡¯t be here today. I have everything I want¡ªthe cornerstone divine tools and the Ancient Divine Sword!¡± Gloria bellowed as she laughed boisterously. N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. However, her expression soon darkened. She now had the four cornerstone divine tools and the Ancient Divine Sword, but no matter how powerful she was, she could only use one of them¡ªshe could not use all five at the same time. Gloria needed some external help. Won¡¯t it be great if I can make these five weapons into one and maximize their powers? I have to think of a way to utilize them well. I can¡¯t possibly let these five divine tools be nothing but a decoration. Staring at the top ten elites from the lesiastic Order, Gloriaughed. They were all once arrogant people, high up on the pedestal. Once upon a time, she could never stand on the same level as the elites. Katri Crellin and Davin Shoghone of West Pavilion always looked down on her. She would always be of a lower status than those two in the West Pavilion, and she would never get as many opportunities as they did. As a matter of fact, Katri always called her a b*tch, and Davin always scowled at her. Furthermore, she had tried to seduce other elites like vius, Thelomios, Sven, and more. Unfortunately, her attempts failed. First of all, the elites were all immersed in their cultivation. Secondly, the elites all looked down on her. Therefore, Gloria felt nothing but hatred toward them. Smack! Gloria pped Katri hard in the face. The force of the p woke her. ¡°You¡ª¡± Katri had a look of disbelief on her face. ¡°B*tch!¡± Smack! ¡±B*tch!¡± Smack! ¡±B*tch!¡± Smack! Gloria swore profusely as she continuously pped Katri, seemingly venting her anger on the other woman. The loudmotion woke the others. ¡°You¡ª Gloria Gaston!¡± When the Top Ten opened their eyes and saw Gloria, disbelief flooded their senses. Just as they tried to move, they realized that they could not muster any strength at all. Every acupoint that could exert strength had all been sealed off. There was a special nail that was nailed into each and every one of them. As a matter of fact, Gloria had used chains to tangle them all together. Davin was used to berating Gloria, so he instantly roared, ¡°Gloria, what the hell are you doing? Let us go right now! Do you have a death wish?¡± Pfft! In the next second, Gloria raised West Pavilion¡¯s divine tool, Ethereal Spear, and pierced Davin¡¯s left shoulder. ¡°Argh!¡± Davin let out a cry of agony. Just as Katri was about to say something else, Gloria stabbed and pinned her palm on the wall with the Ethereal Spear. Immediately, everyone fell silent. They all knew that Gloria was the one in control of the situation. They werepletely at her mercy. ¡°It seems like the Top Ten isn¡¯t so impressive after all.¡± Gloria sneered. Having sensed Gloria¡¯s power, vius uttered in shock, ¡°When¡­ When did you be this powerful?¡± Now, Gloria was as mighty as they were. As a matter of fact, she was on par with vius and Ri. Gloria sneered. ¡°You only have yourself to me for being so ignorant. There¡¯s someone else more talented than you!¡± Naturally, the one she was talking about was Forlevia. ¡°And this¡­ Isn¡¯t this Levi¡¯s God Crusher? So you were the one who stole it!¡± vius had even recognized God Crusher. Chapter 3381 Chapter 3381 Chapter 3385 The Courage To Steal His Sword The case was cracked! Everyone had been guessing who was the brave soul to steal Levi¡¯s Ancient Divine Sword. As it turned out, it was Gloria who did it. Sonja and the other few had been wronged. Gloria was the culprit. ¡°Aren¡¯t you a gutsy one, Gloria? I can¡¯t believe you have the courage to steal Levi¡¯s sword! If he finds out about this, you¡¯re dead meat!¡± vius and the others cried out. The moment those words were out of their mouths, Gloria shuddered in fright. Gloria used to be unafraid of Levi. However, after the earlier battle, she had be downright terrified of him. Even the mere mention of his name would make her quake in her boots. Therefore, when she heard them mention his name, her face and lips turned ashen. She could already imagine how Levi woulde after her. ¡°S-So what? There¡¯s no way he¡¯ll be able to find me right now!¡± Gloria tried her best to remain calm. ¡°Gloria Gaston, you¡¯ll be exposed eventually!¡± came Sonja¡¯s voice from a distance away. ¡°Hm? Isn¡¯t this Sonja and the others from North Pavilion?¡± When vius turned to the side, he saw Sonja and the other two, injured. ¡°I get it. I get it now! These people have gone missing because of Gloria! They¡¯ve be Gloria¡¯s scapegoats. In fact, Gloria has also set the Cetus up. She must be the one who revealed Levi¡¯s base!¡± Soon, everyone figured it out. Gloria was the mastermind behind the entire incident. She was the one who had set everyone up. Finally, they realized how scary she was. They could not believe that she had managed to flit between Levi and the Cetus without alerting anyone to her n. That was something they could not achieve. Katri and Davin of the West Pavilion both had simr looks of shock on their faces. They never thought that woman was capable of executing a grand n like that. After all, she was someone who was constantly ignored by others in the West Pavilion. They had never thought much of her. Now, not only was she smart, but she was as powerful as them. She¡¯s terrifying! Unable to hold herself back, Katri asked, ¡°When¡­ When did you be so powerful? I saw you fight a month ago. You weren¡¯t this powerful back then. How did you surpass me in just one month¡¯s time?¡± Gloria chuckled. ¡°This is all thanks to Levi. I¡¯ve learned his daughter¡¯s technique and grown exponentially powerful!¡± All of them gasped. N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. This is astonishing! ¡°That¡¯s why I¡¯m telling you now to stop assuming that you¡¯re so gifted and impressive. You¡¯re nothing in comparison to Levi¡¯s daughter! The technique she hase up with has allowed me to gain power as strong as yours in a short period of time. Is there anything you have that canpare to that?¡± What Gloria wanted was to stun the Top Ten to their cores. She wanted to humiliate them. Once those words were out of Gloria¡¯s mouth, the elites fell silent. Truthfully, they had already realized that there were others more powerful than them when they went up against Levi. The monkeys outside? No. We wouldn¡¯t dare to call them monkeys anymore. This is all too upsetting. Finally, the elites realized that they were the ignorant ones. Thus, when they heard Gloria¡¯s speech, they lowered their heads in shame. ¡°Moreover, I¡¯ll soon surpass you! The Top Ten will be crushed under my foot! Haha!¡± Gloria burst out laughing in maddened glee. ¡°Gloria, let us go right away! If our people find out that we¡¯re missing, they¡¯lle for us! When that happens, you¡¯re doomed!¡± Zordian warned. ¡°Indeed! You even stole the cornerstone divine tools. You don¡¯t want to make yourself the enemy of the Five Pavilions, do you? If someone finds out about what you¡¯ve done, they¡¯ll hold you ountable for the crime! Let us go this instance, and we might spare your life!¡± ¡°Set us free right now, and there¡¯ll be room for negotiation!¡± Chapter 3382 Chapter 3382 Chapter 3386 Men Going Mad For Me The elites were too used to their haughty ways. Even in a situation like this, they were still trying to show themselves off around Gloria. What they did not know was that Gloria was a ruthless individual. How dare her prisoners act all arrogant in front of her? Gloria sneered. ¡°I¡¯m not even afraid of Levi; I¡¯ve even taken his sword. What makes you think I¡¯m scared of you?¡± Just as those words were out in the air, the top ten elites went quiet. Indeed. She¡¯s not even scared of Levi, so what else could she possibly be afraid of? Gloria barked out augh. ¡°Moreover, you now know my secret! There¡¯s no way I¡¯m going to let you go alive!¡± Instantly, the top ten elites¡¯ faces paled. Oh no, we¡¯re doomed! They were in a precarious situation now that they had been caught by Gloria. ¡°You¡­¡± When the elites saw her starting to look at them from head to toe, they began inhaling sharply. It was a maddening moment. She can¡¯t be thinking of getting my spiritual bone, can she? Gloriaughed. ¡°Now you know that Levi¡¯s formidable, right? His daughter is equally powerful, so there¡¯s nothing I can do about her for now. I won¡¯t be able to get her spiritual bone, but on the other hand, you lot¡­¡± The longer Gloria stared at the Top Ten, the more intense the greed in her eyes became. ¡°Your spiritual bones are the best in the lesiastic Order. Now, I¡¯m capable of transnting anyone¡¯s spiritual bone!¡± Gloria uttered,ughing. By then, Katri was already starting to feel fear. ¡°Stop pulling our legs because this isn¡¯t funny! Gloria, listen to me. Don¡¯t walk down the path of no return!¡± At that, the others quickly chimed in. ¡°She¡¯s right. Don¡¯t walk down the path of no return! Furthermore, even if you want to do a spiritual bone transnt, there are only so many Bonemasters! If you really do it, they¡¯ll find out in no time!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. There are only so many Bonemasters around. They¡¯ve all been revealed to the public after Levi¡¯s previous search!¡± What they meant was that Gloria would not be able to find a Bonemaster to do the spiritual bone transnts. All of a sudden, Gloria burst outughing. ¡°You don¡¯t need to worry about that. I have a specially- trained Bonemaster of my own!¡± ¡°What? That¡¯s impossible!¡± the others cried out. After all, Bonemasters had to suffer the wrath of the heavens. They could not simply be train. Otherwise, there would be more Bonemasters in the lesiastic Order. N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. Therefore, the rest did not believe Gloria¡¯s words about how she had her own Bonemaster. ¡°No, she does!¡± Sonja shouted. ¡°There are countless suitors head over heels for her in the lesiastic Order. Many have fallen for her because of her charm. In fact, most wouldn¡¯t hesitate to die for her!¡± Upon hearing Sonja¡¯s words, Gloria chuckled. ¡°You know me best.¡± ¡°She¡¯s right. There are so many men who have fallen for me. Just a word from me, and they would be more than willing to be my Bonemaster! I can have as many Bonemasters as I want in the blink of an eye!¡± Gloria was right. With how sly and witty she was, getting more Bonemasters was a piece of cake for her. Floyd, for example, would instantly be a Bonemaster if Gloria were to ask him to. He would not even ask a single question about it. As long as she was the one to ask him to do it, he would do it. Many were even crazier about her than he was. As a matter of fact, Gloria did not even need to utter anything. As long as it was something beneficial to Gloria, they would fight each other to do it. It was in horrid. It was at that moment the Top Ten realized how outrageously frightening it was for someone to manipte the minds of others. They used to think that power was all, but now, that belief was crumbled! ¡°You¡¯re all too useless! I originally nned for you all to use everything you have to kill Levi, but as it turns out, you¡¯re all not powerful enough! Still, you have good, useful spiritual bones,¡± Gloria commented with a sigh. ¡°What? You were the one who nned the assassination on Levi?¡± vius gasped as if he had heard something that shook him to his core. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t say that. You were the ones who suggested it in the first ce. I just improvise the n. The elites of the other parties, including Yartran¡¯s, were my arrangements,¡± Gloria told them. Chapter 3383 Chapter 3383 Chapter 3387 Crueler Than A Spiritual Bone Transnt At that very moment, all of them realized Gloria was the one in control of everything the entire time. ¡°But I was scared that you would hurt my target, Forlevia, so I told Levi about it.¡± At that, vius widened his eyes. ¡°It¡¯s because of you that we saw no one else when we went!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± It seemed like Gloria enjoyed sharing her n with the others. The satisfaction she felt was beyond words. Soon, she was walking around the Top Ten, carefully observing their spiritual bones. ¡°It seems like I won¡¯t be able to get Levi¡¯s daughter¡¯s spiritual bone anymore. I guess I¡¯ll have to make do with yours.¡± In a sh, Gloria studied all ten spiritual bones. N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. However, she kept shaking her head. The Top Ten really are the best for a reason. D*mn! Each and every one of them is so gifted, and their spiritual bones are unbelievably impressive! They¡¯re truly the legend! I¡¯ve only heard of these in ancient manuals. This is oundish! However, she soonughed. So what? In the end, the Top Ten still ended up in my hands. I can have any spiritual bone I want! But¡­ ¡°My, your spiritual bones are exquisite. Unfortunately, it can still neverpare to Levi¡¯s daughter¡¯s devourer spiritual bone!¡± Gloria remarked, sighing. ¡°What? The devourer spiritual bone?¡± The top ten elites gasped in surprise. They could not believe that Forlevia had the legendary spiritual bone. ¡°So why are you all still so conceited? Inparison with Levi¡¯s daughter, you¡¯re a bunch of nothings! Now that I¡¯m cultivating Forlevia¡¯s technique, I¡¯m starting to get that devourer feeling. However, none of your spiritual bones couldplement the technique. In other words, your spiritual bones aren¡¯t worthy enough for this technique!¡± That was why Gloria was feeling stumped. She thought that with the Top Ten around, she would be able to use their spiritual bones along with Forlevia¡¯s technique to achieve what she wanted. However, it still did not work. The strongest spiritual bone was still Forlevia¡¯s devourer spiritual bone. Yet, with Levi¡¯s current might, there was no way she would be able to get Forlevia¡¯s spiritual bone. It was simply impossible. Even Gloria knew that. She would not be able to have it unless Forlevia¡¯s devourer spiritual bone suddenly appeared at her doorstep, but Gloria was not one to believe in such fantasies. She would still have to sort it out on her own. On the other hand, when the top ten elites heard that Gloria was not interested in their spiritual bones, they heaved a sigh of relief. Thank god we managed to escape this. Nevertheless, their smiles froze on their lips in the next second, for Gloria said with a grin, ¡°I wonder if you¡¯ve heard about something much crueler than the transnt of spiritual bones.¡± Oh no. That sounds like bad news! Something bad is going to happen! Those were the thoughts that went through the top ten elites¡¯ minds. As a matter of fact, Sonja could even guess what Gloria was about to say. ¡°Have you heard about what the members of deviant ns used to do? They would dig out the target¡¯s spiritual bone and grind it into powder before mixing it with magical herbs to create medicine. The consumption of the medicine would strengthen the consumer¡¯s own spiritual bone. In fact, some powerful individuals can even create a whole new spiritual bone!¡± As she spoke, a devilish grin grew on her lips. Once she said all those words, the Top Ten began shaking. They found her words too ghastly. If she¡¯s speaking the truth, then that¡¯s even crueler than transnting spiritual bones! To grind the spiritual bones into powder and make them into medicine? At that thought, they couldn¡¯t help but tremble. They were certain that was something Gloria was capable of doing. That was what rmed them the most. Sonja and the other two sighed helplessly. They knew that the Top Ten were doomed. As though she had chanced upon the discovery of rare gold, Gloria cried out, ¡°That¡¯s right! I can change my spiritual bone into a devourer spiritual bone! Even if it can¡¯t be as terrifying as Forlevia¡¯s devourer spiritual bone¡ªeven if it¡¯s only half as mighty as hers¡ªat the very least, it canplement this technique!¡± Under normal circumstances, Gloria would not have any ways to transform her spiritual bone. However, things were different now. Chapter 3384 Chapter 3384 Chapter 3388 Shocking Discovery Of Gloria She could utilize the Top Tens¡¯ spiritual bones for her own use. She would be able to use their spiritual bones to create a brand new devourer spiritual bone. Moreover, Gloria knew an expert in the field of spiritual bones. Hehe! She cackled inwardly. Experts in that field tend to be from deviant ns, whom the lesiastic Order had once gone after in the past. Nevertheless, the lesiastic Order did not manage to decimate all of them, so some still survived. Still, many members of those deviant ns were now rogue cultivators. Coincidentally, Gloria knew an expert who specialized in devourer spiritual bones. They would be able to extract the essence from the Top Ten¡¯s spiritual bones to create a devourer spiritual bone. At that thought, Gloria burst into maniacalughter. We¡¯re screwed! vius and the rest of the Top Ten¡¯s hearts sunk. They knew everything was over. N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. After all, who could possibly get a happy ending after getting caught by a witch like Gloria? Every one of them was going to be met with a tragic end. ¡°Hahaha!¡± Gloria was filled with joy as she looked at the Top Ten. Herughter was a devastating blow to the Top Ten. They would rather have her kill them there and then than have their pride and joy¡ªtheir spiritual bones ¡ªground to powder. They could not ept that. That was a fate worse than death for them. ¡°Please don¡¯t do this! Please let us off!¡± ¡°Please, Gloria, we¡¯ll do anything!¡± Davin and Katri were already begging for mercy, and the remaining members were starting to submit to Gloria. Who could possibly not be afraid? They did not dare imagine their spiritual bones taken away and crushed into powder. ¡°Hahaha! I wouldn¡¯te to this decision if even one of your spiritual bones were useful enough. It¡¯s fine. I¡¯ll credit you for my bright future! I¡¯ll keep you around so that you can watch me rise to the top! Don¡¯t you want to defeat Levi? I¡¯ll be the one to do it. I¡¯ll be the one to fulfill your dreams!¡± Gloria loudly proimed as sheughed. Then, she put her hand on Katri¡¯s shoulders and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I can do this. With the current technique I¡¯m cultivating in, I can absorb spiritual energy more than dozens of times faster than you all.¡± At that, she even activated Forlevia¡¯s technique. Swoosh! Instantly, a dark whirlpool appeared on her right hand, and a look of unbearable pain manifested on Katri¡¯s face. It was because Gloria was devouring Katri¡¯s energy. In the blink of an eye, she had lost one-tenth of her energy. That startled Gloria and the others. She can devour the energy of others! This is different from the Divine Extraction Technique! Not only does one have to absorb the energy of others, but one will have to convert it into one¡¯s energy as well. Moreover, most of the time, the person will not be able to withstand the amount of iing energy and end up exploding. Even after tweaking parts of the technique to make it better, there¡¯s a limit as to how much energy one can absorb. However, that was why Forlevia¡¯s technique was a wonder. It did not absorb the energy of others but devoured instead. After devouring the energy, it would then transform into the user¡¯s own energy. There was no need for conversion, nor was there a need to fear that the body would be unable to take the iing energy, for the power to devour would make the user even more powerful anyway. The user would not need to worry about exploding from the excess energy. The more one devoured, the more powerful one became. As long as there was an endless supply of energy to devour, one would keep growing mightier and mightier. Most importantly, Forlevia¡¯s technique would devour instead of absorb. Naturally, the speed at which the user took in the energy would be hundreds and thousands of times quicker than others. Gloria was thrilled with it. So Forlevia¡¯s technique lets me devour not only spiritual energy but also the energy of others to strengthen myself. In fact, I can strengthen myself by devouring energy from other beings in the world. The moment Gloria realized that, a look of euphoria emerged on her face. Forlevia had a devourer spiritual bone, so the speed of her cultivation was something Gloria could never dream of having. However, Gloria now had the capability of devouring the energy of others. That was a method she could use to catch up with Forlevia and even Levi. ¡°Hahaha!¡± Gloria beganughing like a crazed woman. I never thought that I would stumble upon this method with just a random attempt! Chapter 3385 Chapter 3385 Chapter 3389 The Four Divine Tools Destroyed ¡°Ah!¡± Katri¡¯s face twitched as she howled in pain. She wanted to move her body as she was in so much pain, yet she could not because all her joints were locked. She felt she was about to be sucked dry! Gloria immediately stopped the process. Had I not stopped the process in time, I would have devoured all of Katri¡¯s energy. I can¡¯t let her die just yet. I still need her. At least I¡¯ll have to remove her spiritual bone and absorb her power first. Gloria looked at the Top Ten as if she was looking at her prey. As soon as I absorb all their power, I¡¯ll definitely be more powerful than Forlevia. To prove that she had the power to devour them, she would not touch them for the time being. Yet, there were still others around. She gradually turned her attention to Sonja and the other people. ¡°Oh, no!¡± Sonja¡¯s expression changed upon noticing the evil smirk on Gloria¡¯s face. She could tell what Gloria was about to do next. No! Their bodies started to tremble in fear. Since Gloria had marked them as her next target, she would not let them off so easily. Gloria started aiming at Sonja and the others and made her first move. She then started devouring their energy. In the blink of an eye, Gloria had drained all the power from their bodies, causing them to age at least ten years. Instead of finishing them off, Gloria spared their lives. She wanted the trio to witness how she would conquer the world in the future. Now it¡¯s not the right time to kill them either! Gloria startedughing hysterically as she could feel the power in her. By devouring the energy of Sonja and the other two people, her power had expanded multiple folds in a snap of the fingers. If I had devoured the energy of more powerful fighters, would I be the most invincible person in the world? That would make my cultivation journey a walk in the park. Besides devouring the energy of elite fighters, Gloria felt she could still absorb the power of ordinary folks in arge quantity. By utilizing all the avable resources around her, she should be able to catch up with Forlevia¡¯s progress. Furthermore, she could easily consume the Top Ten¡¯s power since she had held them hostage. People might have a hard time devouring the energy of the other fighters, but not me. I can absorb as much power as I desire. Gloria continuedughing hysterically. After witnessing how powerful Levi was earlier, she thought there was no way for her to catch up with him. But after obtaining the ability to devour people¡¯s energy, Gloria felt she might be able to challenge Levi. ¡°I heard the four cornerstone divine tools contain the seniors¡¯ power and their essence. Can I absorb them too?¡± Gloria asked with a smirk. She then turned her attention to the four cornerstone divine tools. Buzz! Buzz! Buzz! N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. ng! ng! ng! All of a sudden, the cornerstone divine tools started buzzing and vibrating. The power stored within the tools was all absorbed by Gloria in an instant. To her, God Crusher was sufficient as a divine tool. In other words, the remaining four cornerstone divine tools served no purpose since she could not merge all five divine tools into one. I might as well devour the energy of the divine tools to strengthen my power! After absorbing the power of the four divine tools, Gloria felt she did the right thing. It was indeed possible the devour the energy of the cornerstone divine tools. After all, Forlevia¡¯s technique was all about devouring energy from elements that could be found in the sky and on earth. In other words, there was nothing she could not devour! As Gloria continued devouring the power from the four divine tools, the people around her could feel her spiritual energy expanding. The power she had umted so far had exceeded the power of Ri and vius¡ªthe two most powerful elites from the Top Ten. Yet, Gloria showed no sign of stopping. Crack! Crack! Crack! The powerful energy had disrupted the maic field between the sky and the earth. Not only did shes of lightning and ps of thunder emerge in the sky, but several strange phenomena were also happening during that point in time. Chapter 3386 Chapter 3386 Chapter 3390 Floyd Is No Longer Useful The Top Ten were utterly terrified. This is really scary! Shortly after, Gloria stopped because the four divine tools were too powerful. Had she persisted in absorbing all of its energy, it would have triggered a huge change. That was not ideal as it would mean that others would easily discover it too. She had only two choices. It was either to slowly devour its energy dry or to do it in a secret room, so that there would be no changes seen externally. As soon as she stopped, the four divine tools seemed to dim slightly. With just a little bit of its essence extracted, it was already more than sufficient to turn Gloria into a top- notch elite. In fact, her capability had surpassed those of the Top Ten. As a result, she was extremely confident to fight the Three Sages of North Pavilion; not one, but all three of them. She had a strong feeling that she just needed to engulf more of the cultivation power to level up. Then, she would be able to defeat the Three Sages of North Pavilion as well as the elders from West Pavilion. ¡°Haha! This is the right way to exercise the methods shared in the technique book!¡± eximed Gloria upon receiving the much desired power. Sooner orter, she would be an invincible person, leaving the Top Ten, Sonja, and several others in devastation. They had all witnessed Gloria¡¯s transformation and knew that the journey to bing better would only get easier for her. Good heavens! This is simply too terrifying! No one could imagine how great she would be once she took in the power of the Top Ten elites and devoured those of the four divine tools. Anyhow, Levi might still be out of her league, despite the difference between them both being highly marginal. Gloria cast a disdainful look at the Top Ten and smirked. ¡°I¡¯ll start with your spiritual bones. Let me consult the master and see if it¡¯s possible to construct a devourer spiritual bone.¡± The Top Ten were in despair. They felt so helpless for being treated as cat¡¯s paws, but there was nothing that they could do. After Gloria left, Luna asked, ¡°Can we save ourselves now? From the looks of things, I doubt we could request for any assistance.¡± The crowd started toe up with ideas to get themselves saved. Sonjaughed. ¡°Don¡¯t waste your breath. I bet Gloria has orchestrated everything perfectly. Whatever that you can think of right now, she would have thought about the same solution too. Save yourselves? Forget it.¡± The crowd could not help but felt exasperated and disheartened at her words. What she said is true. Gloria has gone all out to achieve this. Why would she leave any room for us to save ourselves? There¡¯s absolutely no way this lock is going to unlock itself. How can we get out of here alive? ¡°We can¡¯t even send any distress messages out. Is waiting patiently for someone out there to discover us our best bet? Is there no other way to escape?¡± Ryvonne was panic-stricken. Ri had finally understood the quandary that they were in. ¡°It¡¯s impossible! Gloria has long nned it all to her advantage. I¡¯m afraid that she might put the me on Levi because all of us here have one thing inmon ¨C we went missing when Levi was in charge! Since the others died, it¡¯s logical for us to share the same fate. No one is going to suspect anything.¡± ¡°Wait, there¡¯s an exception. Levi is the exception!¡± Ri cried. N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. vius nodded in agreement. ¡°That¡¯s right. If Levi finds us missing in action alongside the four divine tools, he might investigate into it!¡± Sonja chimed in, ¡°Yes, Levi¡¯s Ancient Divine Sword is lost too. I¡¯m sure he will look into this. Now, he¡¯s ourst strand of hope.¡± There was nothing they could do apart from waiting for Levi to appear. He was indeed their one and only beacon of hope. Though the chances were slim, there was still hope. Otherwise, everything would turn meaningless for them. Meanwhile, Gloria¡¯s entire mind was filled with thoughts about creating a brand new devourer spiritual bone. She immediately set off to look for experts in this area. A few steps into her journey, a subordinate reported, ¡°Master, Floyd has been searching for you.¡± ¡°Floyd?¡± She furrowed her brows at the mention of that name. I almost got everything that I¡¯ve ever wanted. I have identified my targets, and the directions and means to achieve them are crystal clear. I don¡¯t see the value of keeping Floyd anymore, do I? Chapter 3387 Chapter 3387 Chapter 3391 A Pawn Who Might Be Able To Kill Levi The advantage for Gloria to keeping Floyd around was to ess Forlevia¡¯s spiritual bone and news about Levi. However, it seemed like she might not need Forlevia¡¯s spiritual bone anymore. N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. Moreover, Levi was way too powerful for her to gain an upper hand. Since she was able to find a recement and would most likely be able to discover the devouring power of the technique, she had no need for Forlevia anymore. She could grow to be more powerful on her own. As for news about Levi, she thought of using other means to get them. In this case, she realized that Floyd had be a useless pawn that she could easily discard like an unwanted waste. ¡°Just let him be. I won¡¯t meet him,¡± rejected Gloria. She was only concerned about the devourer spiritual bone. ¡°Noted, Ms. Gaston.¡± A momentter, Gloria stopped him, ¡°Hang on! I¡¯ll see him.¡± She felt that it was too early to give up on Floyd. Who knows I might need his service in the days toe? After all, he¡¯s Levi¡¯s disciple. If I were to abandon him now, I¡¯d be cut off from everything about Levi. For instance, I won¡¯t know where Forlevia and the rest hid themselves during war. Floyd remains my only informer. Furthermore, what if the devourer spiritual bone was a failure? Or that its effect wasn¡¯t as great as expected? I¡¯d still be needing Forlevia¡¯s spiritual bone, wouldn¡¯t I? The most ideal situation is for me to get my hands on Forlevia¡¯s spiritual bone once I take in everything and be stronger. No matter how perfect my specially created devourer spiritual bone may be, it will never be on par with Forlevia¡¯s innate one. Onest thing I shall not forget, I¡¯d expose myself if I give up on Floyd now. Who knows Levi might start noticing me and keep an eye on me henceforth? Levi¡¯sbat prowess and ability to strategize were ranked top in the order. He might locate me first. I wouldn¡¯t be his match even if I¡¯ve absorbed all the energy of the Top Ten and four cornerstone divine tools! Gloria feared no one from the lesiastic Order, but Levi. She knew that she would be doomed if Levi targeted her. Therefore, it was not the best time for her to abandon Floyd. In fact, she should maintain a good rtionship with thetter to avoid her identity being exposed before she had what it took to duel with Levi. The pawn was still deemed useful. ¡°Oh my, I neglected the most important issue and neglected Floyd! Though he seems average, he¡¯s the closest to Levi. He¡¯s his most trusted aide. Having said that, he might actually be able to do the impossible such as killing Levi or hurting him badly at the very least! He can fight Forlevia too. How could I not think of these any sooner? Geez, I nearly missed a golden opportunity!¡± After analyzing the situation, Gloria realized that she was too hasty in making a decision. No, I can¡¯t give up on this pawn, considering the grand scheme of things. Soon, Gloria met up with Floyd. She scrutinized him and asked worriedly, ¡°Are you all right? What about your master and the rest? I heard about the recent battle which had all of the elites in attendance. It was so traumatizing!¡± A warm and fuzzy feeling crept up on him upon hearing her words. She¡¯s the one who cares most about my safety, and she even extends it to my master. ¡°Where were you? I wasn¡¯t able to find you for days! Do you know how worried was I? You disappeared for such a long time. I was fretting when I heard that the elites were allunching a full-force attack.¡± Gloria put up such a wless act. She pretended to be upset and had Floyd wrapped around her little finger. ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m sorry that I¡¯ve worried you. Actually, I did not disappear. I didn¡¯t mean to be away for so long. I just couldn¡¯t contact you, and I didn¡¯t dare to do so either,¡± exined Floyd. ¡°Huh? Where did you go? You vanished like thin air, didn¡¯t you? I heard that all of you were absent during the war, except for your master alone. Where were you then?¡± she asked. Chapter 3388 Chapter 3388 Chapter 3392 Carrot And Stick ¡°Well, we didn¡¯t go anywhere. There¡¯s an underground facility in my master¡¯s base camp where we hid ourselves,¡± Floyd spilled the beans. Gloria finally had a grasp of the situation. Lo and behold, Floyd and the others did not leave the base camp at all. They were not seen anywhere during the war because there had discreetly entered a secret annex. At that moment, she connected all the dots and concluded that the pawn was still useful. Instantly, the mystery was solved. Floyd added, ¡°First, I couldn¡¯t contact you. Second, I didn¡¯t dare to do it. What if the others find out? They will surely treat you like an enemy, and I don¡¯t want that to happen.¡± At that instant, there was panic in Gloria¡¯s eyes. That is indeed possible. It¡¯s easier to expose oneself when there¡¯s an emergency situation. Thank God I¡¯ve brainwashed him to think in this direction. ¡°Phew, that¡¯s good. I had ants in my pants the whole time. By the way, how was the battle? Did your master injure himself?¡± Gloria asked innocently. Next, Floyd started bragging about how great Levi was, making Gloria feel rather uneasy. Levi is too strong. He¡¯s just like a mountain, firmly seated right in front of me, and I have no way to remove it. Although she had never met him in person nor know him well, he was her archenemy, the thorn that pierced her heart. Levi resembled a demon who had instilled great terror within her. She trembled in fear whenever she thought about him. Floyd looked at her and said, ¡°Thanks for giving me some tips in advance, Gloria. Otherwise, my master wouldn¡¯t have prepared himself for the war. You¡¯ve contributed to his sess!¡± ¡°Really? That¡¯s awesome. Finally, there¡¯s something I could do for you as well as your master.¡± Gloria pretended to be astounded. Deep down, she knew that Levi¡¯s victory had nothing to do with her because he was unbeatable. That was an indisputable fact. Nothing would have changed the results, regardless if there was an elite his match. ¡°Gloria, I think it¡¯s time for me to introduce you to my master. What do you think?¡± Floyd stared at her with much anticipation. ¡°Huh?¡± She did not expect him to make such a suggestion, so she was taken by surprise. ¡°I want to tell them that you¡¯re the one who shared the news with me, and in turn, it helped us to achieve sess. In fact, you¡¯ve been helping us secretly in all those incidents in the past. I want to proudly introduce you to my master and friends and wee you to the big family with open arms,¡± Floyd boldly shared his ns. He had been waiting for the right moment for a while now, and thought that the time hade for him to take a step forward. He gazed at her expectantly, waiting for her reply. However, Gloria scoffed, ¡°You¡¯re putting me on the spot!¡± This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. ¡°Huh? How is that so?¡± Floyd¡¯s expression turned ghastly. ¡°Bringing me to your master at this juncture? Who wouldn¡¯t suspect that I have an ulterior motive? The lesiastic Order has just attacked your master. I bet he views them as enemies now. Would he believe that I¡¯m for him and not against him even though I¡¯ve done so much for you and your gang in the past?¡± ¡°Eh?¡± Floyd waspletely baffled. Nothing turned out like what he had imagined. He mulled it over and realized that she had a point. The war has just ended. If I bring Gloria back now, who would believe that she¡¯s innocent? Conversely, they might consider what she has done in the past as a trap. Additionally, they might put the me on her for exposing the base camp. They would even think that she¡¯s got something to do with the missing God Crusher. ¡°One more thing, if I go with you to meet your master, the lesiastic Order wouldbel me a traitor, causing a deeper grudge between Levi and the lesiastic Order. Are you trying to get me killed by both sides?¡± she refuted fiercely. Floyd apologized immediately, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Gloria. I didn¡¯t think that far.¡± Gradually, Gloria softened her tone. ¡°I, too, am looking forward to meeting your master, but the timing isn¡¯t ideal.¡± With that, Gloria manipted him with a carrot and a stick. Chapter 3389 Chapter 3389 Chapter 3393 Our Real Enemy Gloria seemed somewhat troubled. ¡°I¡¯ve been waiting for the right moment to meet Master and the others, but it doesn¡¯t seem like I have much time left!¡± Seeing how anxious the woman was, Floyd immediatelyforted her, ¡°Be patient, Gloria. I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll get your chance.¡± N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. Once again, Gloria¡¯s deviousness got her what she wanted by deflecting the man¡¯s request. She even got him to pity her. ¡°I just don¡¯t think this is fair to you. I mean, you¡¯ve done so much for me, and yet nobody even knows who you are!¡±ined Floyd. To that, Gloria smiled in response. ¡°It¡¯s okay. I know how critical the situation is right now. As long as we can still see each other, nothing else matters.¡± ¡°You¡¯re right,¡± agreed Floyd dly. ¡°Why don¡¯t you head back first? I have to go check on the order and see if they¡¯vee up with a new n.¡± Anxious to tend to other matters, Gloria tried to get rid of Floyd as quickly as possible. However, Floyd was unaware of that. ¡°Okay. You be careful out there, Gloria. We wouldn¡¯t want you to be exposed again.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll be fine.¡± Floyd was filled with bliss as he watched Gloria leave. Not only do I have an incredibly powerful master, but I also have a woman who loves me as much as I love her. I must be the luckiest man alive! Before long, word got out that the lesiastic Order, Yartran, and even the Cetus worked together in an attempt to kill Levi and that they were all wiped outpletely. Besides butchering the Top Ten, Levi took all of the cornerstone divine tools for himself. The four Pavilions of the lesiastic Order were devastated when the Top Ten failed to return because they were convinced that the elites were dead. They were supposed to be our future! The solution to our problems! Now that they¡¯ve been defeated, there¡¯s no way Levi would show them mercy. It¡¯s impossible that the man would allow the future of our order to live on! We waited for centuries before we finally found warriors as exceptional as the Top Ten. If they were any other fighters, we could¡¯ve just spent ten or twenty years nurturing recruits to take their ce. But we¡¯re talking about centuries worth of effort here! The news was so distressing that even the Elders of the factions ceased their solitary training to grieve over the loss. To them, the Top Ten were even more important than their own lives. Shocked, all members of the four Pavilions immediately returned to base, regardless if they were in solitary training or halfway across the globe. On top of losing the Top Ten, they had also lost all their cornerstone divine tools to Levi. However, none dared to ask Levi to return the divine tools, even though the weapons were of great significance to them. What Levi had done not only stripped the four Pavilions of their future but also shattered their foundation, pushing them to the edge. Utterly taken aback by the surprising turn of events, members of the four Pavilions were on the brink of madness. p! p! p! The Elders gave the high-rank officials of the four Pavilions all a hard smack on the face. ¡°Why the heck would you let them go in your ce? You should¡¯ve been there yourselves!¡± The Elders were so upset with the officials, who decided that sending the Top Ten to kill Levi would be good training for the elites, that they wanted nothing more than to murder the officers then and there. ¡°Forgive us, Elders. We¡­ We didn¡¯t think Levi would be this powerful.¡± ¡°We¡¯d never have sent them to their deaths like that if we knew!¡± ¡°We¡¯re willing to offer up our lives to atone for our sins. But first, we ask that you give us a chance to exact my vengeance on Levi. Otherwise, we won¡¯t be able to die in peace.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. No matter how you put it, Levi¡¯s the one responsible for the death of the Top Ten. He¡¯s the real enemy!¡± ¡°We don¡¯t care how strong he is; we¡¯ll stop at nothing to get our revenge.¡± The high-rank official pleaded for more time because they knew exactly what they had to do¡ªmurder Levi. Chapter 3390 Chapter 3390 Chapter 3394 The Holy Guild The Elders, too, were furious at Levi for what the man had done. ¡°Of course. We¡¯d never let Levi get away after what he did!¡± ¡°This, we swear on our lives!¡± ¡°He thinks he¡¯s all that, does he? We¡¯ll see how he fares when every one of us in the lesiastic Order goes up against him in unison.¡± ¡°Now that the Elders of every faction have gathered, I doubt he¡¯ll stand a chance.¡± After suffering a great loss, the order finally decided that it was necessary to band together to face a threat as deadly as Levi. ¡°That¡¯s right. If we don¡¯t do something soon, the entire order will be under Levi¡¯s thumb.¡± ¡°The level of threat he¡¯s posing isparable to that of the Cetus back then. He¡¯s not going to have any trouble taking us down if we remain divided as we are now. In fact, it¡¯s going to be a walk in the park for him!¡± ¡°Even if we don¡¯t take our revenge on him, he¡¯ll destroy us anyway, sooner orter.¡± ¡°That¡¯s why we must unite and return to our former glory as an order.¡± The group spoke incessantly about how they nned to deal with Levi, and the Elders nodded in agreement after listening patiently. ¡°That¡¯s a good point. We have to be united again in order to fight Levi,¡± stated one of the Elders. ¡°We¡¯ll have our revenge and ensure that Levi gets taken care of for good!¡± eximed another. It did not take long before the Elders and the high-rank officials began a discussion. ¡°I think it¡¯s time we speak to the Holy Guild and have them unite the entire order.¡± ¡°Now that we¡¯re facing a crisis like never before, we need them to step up!¡± Some of the Elders offered their suggestions. The Holy Guild, established by the head of the lesiastic Order, was the mastermind behind the order since they were the ones who truly held the power to givemands and control the entire organization. To put it simply, the guild is the order¡¯s trump card. The only reason the lesiastic Order started to fight among themselves was because the Holy Guild had gone into seclusion. Besides the Elders, nobody else knew where to find the Holy Guild. ¡°I agree. This is a critical moment for us, so we can¡¯t have the Holy Guild sit by idly any longer.¡± ¡°Under theirmand, our order will finally be one again!¡± Nobody expected that the Holy Guild would be brought up once again. For the longest time, no member even thought about uniting the order. As unbelievable as it was, the members finally realized it was time to unite under the same banner again to face amon threat. Levi was the only enemy that could force them to do so. Even the Cetus¡¯ assault did not have the same effect on them. Never had the lesiastic Order harbored so much hate for a single enemy, for Levi managed to push all their buttons and more. ¡°Okay. Let¡¯s move out!¡± ¡°A few of us will meet with the Holy Guild while the rest of you discuss how to unite our order.¡± At that point, the order had gotten so desperate that they were ready to give their all to fight Levi. When they returned to their former glory as a united organization once again, Levi would face a great threat. ¡°Hahaha!¡± Gloriaughed out loud because that was exactly what she wanted to see happen. Her efforts to turn Levi and the lesiastic Order against each other were not in vain. In fact, the result was even better than she had anticipated. Gloria was more than d to hear that the order was finally getting the Holy Guild to unite them. ¡°I¡¯d always hear about the legendary Holy Guild growing up, but never once had I seen any of their members. I wonder if there are many elites among them. Would I be able to devour them?¡± muttered Gloria curiously to herself. Meanwhile, the news had also reached Levi. ¡°What? They say that we killed the Top Ten and took the cornerstone divine tools? They¡¯re ming us for that?¡±This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. Chapter 3391 Chapter 3391 Chapter 3395 Levi And His Thoughts ¡°But we let the Top Ten go. We even let them keep their divine tools! How can they just me us when their elites go missing. Unbelievable!¡± eximed Floyd depressedly while the others, too, got upset with the usation. We¡¯ve admitted countless times to taking our enemies¡¯ lives, so what¡¯s ten more? But the fact is we didn¡¯t kill the Top Ten! The cornerstone divine tools are nothing but trash to Master, so why would we have any reason to take them? Floyd had every reason to be angry because the allegation was utterly ridiculous. ¡°Master, I¡¯m going to make this right. We know we showed those men mercy and even let them keep their divine tools, so we can¡¯t just stand by while others distort the truth,¡± voiced Floyd angrily. Floyd was about to walk away when Levi responded, ¡°There¡¯s nothing you can say to change it. No one¡¯s going to believe you.¡± Zoey and the others agreed with Levi. ¡°He¡¯s right. There¡¯s no use trying to exin ourselves since nobody can find them or the divine tools.¡± ¡°Besides, the lesiastic Order treats us like their sworn enemies now, so why would they believe anything you say? They wouldn¡¯t even listen to a word thates out of your mouth.¡± ¡°They have no reason to trust you. Do you think they¡¯re going to believe that we let the Top Ten live after ughtering the rest? Heck, they might even think that we¡¯re insulting them!¡± After listening to all that, Floyd got so furious that he violently sent his fist into the wall. ¡°Damn it all! Somebody¡¯s trying to set us up!¡± ¡°Probably an enemy of the order¡¯s. I¡¯m guessing they seized the opportunity to take out the severely injured Top Ten before ming us for it,¡± suggested Zoey after some thought. To that, the others nodded in agreement. ¡°She¡¯s got a point. We all know that the order has many enemies and that they were envied for possessing talents like the Top Ten. Given the opportunity, anyone would¡¯ve done the same thing.¡± ¡°The same goes for the cornerstone divine tools. Just because Boss thinks they¡¯re trash doesn¡¯t mean others share his opinion.¡± N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. Suddenly, Floyd thought of something. ¡°Do you think Sonja and the others could be responsible?¡± The man immediately caught everyone¡¯s attention when he asked the question. ¡°They¡¯re the reason our base was exposed and the God Crusher stolen. We also got ambushed because they revealed our position.¡± ¡°They have every reason to capture the Top Ten and take the cornerstone divine tools. With the elites severely injured, they could¡¯ve easily arranged for spiritual bone transntations. On top of that, they may have something to gain by turning Master and the lesiastic Order against each other.¡± ¡°After all, they were the ones who stole Master¡¯s God Crusher. Maybe they thought they could get the order to deal with Master once and for all. They probably feared him and wanted him dead,¡± chimed in Floyd, who seemed more clear-minded and logical when it came to analyzing Sonja and the others. ¡°That¡¯s possible and very likely!¡± agreed the others. Meanwhile, Levi simply furrowed his eyebrows in silence, for he did not think Sonja and her companions were responsible for what happened. He was sure since he personally visited North Pavilionst time. I know Sonja¡¯s not capable of such a feat, and I don¡¯t think it¡¯s the Cetus either since they sent their people to me this time. The lesiastic Order¡¯s probably not responsible either since they¡¯re still recovering from their recent defeat. Besides, the Top Ten disappeared near our base, so why would they risk sending their people anywhere near here? It can¡¯t be them! Since losing the God Crusherst time, Levi sensed the presence of a formidable force different from that of the lesiastic Order and the Cetus. He could tell that the mysterious force was secretly pulling strings in the shadows to turn the lesiastic Order and him against each other. If I¡¯m not mistaken, Sonja and the others must be under their control as well. Chapter 3392 Chapter 3392 Chapter 3396 The Head Of The Cetus The fact that elites from everywhere tried to kill him only made Levi even surer that he was right about there being a mastermind behind it all. All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. He did not find it strange that the elites of the lesiastic Order worked together to get him. However, when Zarain-supporting Yartran, the Cetus, and all kinds of rogue cultivators and assassins tried to murder him one after another, he knew something was wrong. Levi refused to believe it was all just a coincidence because the different parties could not have staged such an attack without someone coordinating the assault. The cascade of attackers came at him like they had trained countless times together as a team. However, that was not the case since ck Hawk told him that Yartran operated on their own and without consulting Shield. If Yartran really wanted to seize the opportunity to kill Levi, they would have gone to Shield first because the organization knew him well. Since Yartran did not do that, it was obvious that someone recruited them for the operation. That alone was enough to convince Levi that a mysterious someone was working against him behind the scenes. It all makes sense now. That person must be the one who stole my God Crusher and exposed the location of our base to the Cetus. They must¡¯ve learned that piece of information after capturing and questioning Sonja and the others. What exactly am I dealing with here? Whoever they are, they seem to be familiar with the lesiastic Order, the Cetus, the outside world, and even me! ¡°They¡¯re wrong if they think they can mess with me and get away with it!¡± Levi narrowed his eyes sternly as he vowed to get to the bottom of it. Now that the lesiastic Order sees me as nothing but their enemy, I don¡¯t think they¡¯ll be of much help. As for Yartran, I might be able to work something out with them since we¡¯re on friendly terms. I should arrange to go there myself. ¡°That¡¯s enough discussion. If they want toe to us, let them. Just be extra careful and try not to go out too much,¡± reminded Levi, who was not afraid to take the lesiastic Order head-on. What concerned him was their scheming and the safety of those around him. After the public heard how Levi ughtered the Top Ten and took the cornerstone divine tools for himself, they were enraged. However, none dared to challenge someone so powerful. All they could do was fear the man. Gloria, the one pulling the strings, smiled deviously when everything went ording to her n. At that moment, leaders of the Cetus stood in a pavilion somewhere deep in the mountains, and standing before them was an elegant middle-aged man. p! p! p! The man gave the leaders each a hard smack on the face, but none dared to say a word of defiance. If those of the lesiastic Order were to see that scene, they would have been greatly surprised, for they were convinced that the Cetus was the strongest of the deviant ns. They would want to know who it was that could disrespect the heads of the Cetus like that and still have the leaders submit like dogs. ¡°Did I or did I not tell you to leave Levi alone?¡± questioned the middle-aged man coldly. Still, the leaders continued to keep their heads lowered in silence. ¡°Are you all deaf? Or do you actually believe that you¡¯re powerful enough to take on Levi?¡± continued the man. ¡°We¡­ We didn¡¯t think he¡¯d be that strong. Please forgive us, Master,¡± pleaded the leaders apologetically. ¡°Of course, he¡¯s that strong! I¡¯ve already told you that, haven¡¯t I?¡± ¡°I want you lot to stay out of sight from now on. Nobody is to see you anywhere! Do you understand?¡± ordered the man. The leaders all nodded in response, and that was thest time anyone saw them. Looking into the distance, the middle-aged man sneered, ¡°Anyhow, Levi must die!¡± Chapter 3393 Chapter 3393 Chapter 3397 From The Medical Guild The man meant that it was not the right time to take action against Levi just yet. Nobody, including the lesiastic Order, would expect the Cetus to be under someone¡¯smand. This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. How the man got the deviant n to obey him like dogs was an even greater mystery. Meanwhile, Gloria had arrived at a godforsaken ce filled with graves and skeletons of various creatures. Not too far away from Gloria, a crow cawed as she called out loudly, ¡°Bone Grandmaster!¡± It did not take long before a frail and skinny figure appeared before Gloria with a frighteningly ferocious look. The figure was so slender that it looked like he had nothing but bones underneath his skin. Even Gloria could not help but shiver in fear when they met. The strange being used to be part of the Medical Guild in the lesiastic Order and was responsible for treating the injured. However, at some point, he started to tap into the dark side of his field and deviate from the teachings of proper medicine. In the end, not only did the medic turn into something else, but he was also banished from the guild. The once-respected member of the order ended up no better than a street rat. However, he was just the kind of person Gloria was looking for¡ªsomeone capable of developing spiritual bones. The Bone Grandmaster was not easy to find, though. Only a handful of people in the lesiastic Order knew of his existence, but that did not stop Gloria. With her resourcefulness, she managed to find the Bone Grandmaster in the shortest time possible. When the Bone Grandmaster¡¯s eyes turned to look at Gloria, it seemed like they would fall out of the sockets at any time. ¡°What do you want?¡± questioned the slender man in a hoarse and suppressed voice that sounded like nails on a chalkboard. ¡°I¡­ I need you to create a spiritual bone for me!¡± Gloria went straight to the point. ¡°What kind of spiritual bone?¡± inquired the Bone Grandmaster, who seemed somewhat uninterested in the request. ¡°A devourer spiritual bone.¡± ¡°What did you say?¡± When the Bone Grandmaster heard Gloria, he immediately widened his eyes so much that one could be forgiven for thinking he had gone mad. ¡°Did you just say you wanted a devourer spiritual bone?¡± eximed the Bone Grandmaster in surprise. It had been years since hest heard somebody mention such a thing. ¡°Are you mad? None of us in the lesiastic Order have ever seen that kind of spiritual bone!¡± Gloria shook her head before correcting the man. ¡°That¡¯s where you¡¯re wrong. I¡¯m sure you know who Levi Garrison is, don¡¯t you?¡± In response to that, the Bone Grandmaster nodded. After what Levi did to the order, it was almost impossible for anyone, including those in hiding, to not know who he was. ¡°His daughter has the devourer spiritual bone,¡± revealed Gloria. Immediately, the Bone Grandmaster¡¯s face was filled with amazement. ¡°What? Is that true?¡± ¡°Not only that, but she¡¯s alsoe up with a technique that seems simr to the Art of Consumption but is something else entirely. The Art of Consumption absorbs, but her technique¡ª¡± ¡°Devours.¡± The Bone Grandmaster finished Gloria¡¯s sentence for her, clearly showing that he understood what the woman was talking about. Boom! Before the Bone Grandmaster knew it, Gloria had already unleashed the technique to devour the dreadful aura that shrouds the ce. The man immediately dropped his jaw when he witnessed the terrifying demonstration, for he finally realized that Gloria was telling the truth. ¡°I have her technique but not her spiritual bone. That¡¯s why I need you to make me one. I¡¯ll give you anything you want in return,¡± pleaded Gloria. Then, the Bone Grandmaster began to exin, ¡°The Medical Guild of the lesiastic Order was the one who ssified the different kinds of spiritual bones. We were the ones whopiled the ancient manuals and the data you find today, so I know everything about the nature of a devourer spiritual bone. ¡°However, it¡¯s almost impossible to create a legendary ss spiritual bone. Not only does it require an excellent spiritual bone to be ground into dust to cast a model, but it also requires other resources that are just¡­ It¡¯s impossible! There¡¯s just no way anybody can create a legendary ss spiritual bone!¡± Chapter 3394 Chapter 3394 Chapter 3398 The Corpse Pit The Bone Grandmaster meant that hecked the necessary raw materials and resources to get the job done. In response to that, Gloria simply chuckled. ¡°Bone Grandmaster, what if I tell you that I have the Top Ten¡¯s spiritual bones?¡± ¡°What?¡± At that point, it was impossible for the slender man to widen his eyes any further. ¡°The Top Ten of the four Pavilions are unparalleled talents! They all have legendary ss spiritual bones, and two of them even have one that¡¯s more powerful than an elemental spiritual bone!¡± eximed the Bone Grandmaster as he trembled uncontrobly, trying to catch his breath. ¡°I have the Top Ten with me, and I can take their spiritual bones any time I please. The resources you need aren¡¯t going to be a problem either. So will you be able to create a devourer spiritual bone if I can provide you with everything you need?¡± asked Gloria with a smirk. ¡°It was you!¡± shouted the Bone Grandmaster in disbelief. He knew what happened between Levi and the lesiastic Order but never expected Gloria to be behind it all. It did not take him much effort to figure out that it was the woman standing before him that got everyone eating out of the palm of her hand. After the epiphany, the Bone Grandmasterughed out loud in amusement. ¡°Those idiots in the order probably never thought they would be controlled like puppets by a woman. If you were someone else, I wouldn¡¯t give a damn. But what you did to the order impressed me greatly, so I¡¯m going to help you. This may be the craziest thing I¡¯ve ever done! And you don¡¯t even have to repay me for it. Just promise me that you¡¯ll destroy the order when this is done. I want to watch them burn to the ground!¡± There was sheer madness in the Bone Grandmaster¡¯s voice, but Gloria did not mind at all, for she knew the man would react that way. Before going to the Bone Grandmaster, Gloria did her homework and realized that the man hated the lesiastic Order for banishing him from the Medical Guild and making him an object of contempt. The Bone Grandmaster hated the order so much that he wanted nothing more than to see them perish. That was why Gloria knew that the man would agree to help her. Even though it seemed like the Bone Grandmaster did it ording to his own volition, the truth was that Gloria manipted him. The woman had always had her way with people, and the Bone Grandmaster was no different. ¡°That¡¯s the n. I¡¯m only doing this just so I can make those haughty fools grovel at my feet. You¡¯ll see,¡± assured Gloria before humbly asking the man to tell her what to do next. Gloria knew how to talk to different people in different ways in order to get what she wanted. For someone as experienced and learned as the Bone Grandmaster, lying would only get her in trouble. Hence, Gloria knew the only way to manipte the man was to make him think he was the one in control, and as expected, he lowered his guardpletely after she asked for instructions. All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Now, I will do everything I can to make you a devourer spiritual bone that¡¯ll fit you like a glove. Come, I can¡¯t wait to get started!¡± Ready to see the Top Ten, the Bone Grandmaster hurriedly packed his things. ¡°I have another request, Bone Grandmaster. Even though I¡¯ve imprisoned the Top Ten at a secure location, I¡¯m afraid the ce isn¡¯t well-suited for your work. We¡¯ll risk getting exposed.¡± Gloria was concerned that themotion would catch some elites¡¯ or even Levi¡¯s attention. ¡°That¡¯s not going to be a problem. I have the Corpse Pit,¡± responded the Bone Grandmaster with a devious smirk. ¡°What? The most dangerous one among the Deadly Seven?¡± Gloria raised an eyebrow curiously when the man mentioned the ce. The Corpse Pit was the most perilous ce among the Deadly Seven of the lesiastic Order. As the name suggested, it was a terrifying location filled with tens of thousands of corpses. Chapter 3395 Chapter 3395 Chapter 3399 Losing To A Girl Countless corpses of fighters from the lesiastic Order filled Corpse Pit. Deviant ns had been laying corpses of the fighters there ever since eons ago. It was a ce feared by the lesiastic Order. Even though Gloria was powerful, she could not locate Corpse Pit. Hence, she was surprised that Bone Grandmaster knew about it. ¡°That¡¯s great! As long as we¡¯re at Corpse Pit, nobody will know where we are!¡± Gloria was overjoyed. It did not take long for Gloria to take the Bone Grandmaster to where the Top Ten members were imprisoned. The Top Ten members were startled at the sight of them. ¡°Y-You¡­ Are you the loser who was chased out by Medical Guild?¡± vius and the others had extensive knowledge. Hence, they managed to recognize Bone Grandmaster at a nce. ¡°Hahaha¡­ What did I tell you? The whole lesiastic Order deems me a loser!¡± said Bone Grandmaster as heughed. It had further cemented his intention to help Gloria. ¡°Hmm? Did you really manage to gather all the divine tools of the four Pavilions? What a bunch of losers! How did you guys manage to lose out to a girl?¡± mocked Bone Grandmaster. He was starting to believe in Gloria. Then, he started to examine the spiritual bone of the Top Ten members. ¡°How remarkable! Thunder, dagger, and sword spiritual bones? Impressive, truly impressive!¡± The Bone Grandmaster was impressed by the types of spiritual bones of the Top Ten members. He turned to look at Gloria and eximed, ¡°Haha! I am positive that I will be able to make it this time! Before this, I still had my doubts. As long as you can make the necessary arrangements, I am more than certain that I will be able to make it this time!¡± Gloria was overjoyed to hear the good news. However, the Top Ten members started to panic. ¡°Let me tell you another good news. This girl-¡± The Bone Grandmaster pointed at Ri and continued, ¡°Her spiritual bone is leaning toward devourer type. We can use her spiritual bone as a model. I am more than ny percent certain that it will work out!¡± ¡°Luck is truly on my side this time, haha!¡± Gloria said and let out augh. Nobody had expected that Ri¡¯s spiritual bone was the devourer type. It would be easy to work on such a foundation. At the very least, they would not have to start from zero, and the chances of sess are much higher with a foundation to work on. Meanwhile, Ri started to shudder. All colors drained from her face as she felt chills down her spine. At the same time, the Top Ten members already understood what Gloria and the others were about to do. Hence, they started to panic. The realization made them realize that even death would be a more merciful way out. However, given the situation right then, death was not even an option. Hence, all they could do was to let others manipte them. Nheless, they could not even begin to imagine the severity of the situation if their spiritual bone was snatched away and crushed into powder. It was not something they could ever stomach. ¡°What are you getting at, Gloria? You¡¯d better stop now! Otherwise, you¡¯re going to suffer a fate worse than death!¡± ¡°Hurry up and let us go!¡± The Top Ten members started to warn and threaten Gloria. It was as if they had lost their minds. As a matter of fact, they were utterly terrified. After all, they were all terrified of Gloria. ¡°Then bring them to Corpse Pit! We¡¯ll get it started immediately!¡± Truth to be told, Bone Grandmaster was actually more anxious about the matter than Gloria was, and it was everything that Gloria was hoping for. The two of them set off immediately. ¡°No! No! No!¡± The protests of the Top Ten members fell on deaf ears. They could only yield and be taken away. Despair was apparent in Sonja and three other members¡¯ eyes. After all, they had witnessed Gloria¡¯s growth, step by step. With the rate that she was progressing, she might be able to rival Levi soon. When it came to that, nobody would be able to do anything to her. They could not even begin to imagine how the situation would be like then. However, there was nothing they could do. The key point was that nobody knew about Gloria. Moreover, nobody would have thought that a small faction like West Pavilion was the mastermind behind everything. Even though West Pavilion was quite well-known, everyone¡¯s impression of Gloria¡¯s abilities was average at best. N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. Other than her unassuming reputation, there was nothing else to her. Gloria was a nobody, especially in the eyes of high-rank officials. It was an overstatement to say that they would not even recognize her. Chapter 3396 Chapter 3396 Chapter 3400 The Holy Guild Nheless, they were the mastermind behind it all. Sonja and the others were pinning all their hopes on Levi. They prayed that Levi would detect the problem soon and realize that Gloria was the mastermind behind the scenes. They hoped that Levi would be able to track Gloria down and kill her off before she grew out of control. Otherwise, it would be difficult to manage Gloria afterward. Hence, all hope was on Levi! ¡°After going back, give me some time to look into and do my research, so that I can develop devourer spiritual bone. Do look for anything else that I require then!¡± said Bone Grandmaster after thinking for a moment. Soon, Gloria moved her own base to Corpse Pit, the ce that topped the list of the deadliest ces¡ª Deadly Seven. ¡°Hahaha!¡± Gloria chuckled. After getting to Corpse Pit, Gloria was overjoyed as she found that the ce was truly suitable for her to practice her cultivation. That way, she would be killing two birds with one stone. Meanwhile, on the other end of things, Levi was keeping himself busy too. He made a trip to North Pavilion. Then, he told them to immediately start looking for people and told them the fact that someone was backing the lesiastic Order. The revtion frightened them. After all, Sonja and the others had practically disappeared from the face of the Earth. It was not a good sign. ¡°I knew it would be impossible for you to do so! Even if you¡¯ve killed Top Ten members, you would also throw away the four cornerstone divine tools! I believe that you would be true to your words. If you say that you¡¯ve killed them, it is as good as done.¡± The others were amazed that such a force was found in the lesiastic Order. ¡°Could you guys think of whom it could be? Is there someone or a force in the lesiastic Order who could have aplished something like this?¡± Levi asked. The Three Sages contemted for a moment and shook their heads. ¡°We could not think of anyone or any parties with such a background!¡± Levi was stumped. ¡°That¡¯s puzzling, then. I have a nagging feeling that someone is controlling the whole situation behind the scenes. However, that someone or party has not left a single clue behind.¡± ¡°Mr. Garrison, you need to exercise more caution from now on! Elders from different factions are going to start taking action. Some of them are already working on the unification of the different factions of the lesiastic Order, while some have gone to look for the Holy Guild!¡± Doran, the master of North Pavilion said. ¡°The Holy Guild? What the hell is that?¡± Levi asked with furrowed brows. The Holy Guild was the mastermind and controller behind the lesiastic Order. Hence, they must look for the Holy Guild if they wish to unify the lesiastic Order! They have the strongest fighters of the lesiastic Order in the Holy Guild. The Cetus had no fear of anyone in the lesiastic Order except those in the Holy Guild. Then again, the Holy Guild has been out of the public¡¯s eyes for quite some time. We reckon that they¡¯ve only gotten stronger by now,¡± the Three Sages exined. Levi was seemingly unfazed and said, ¡°Oh, that does not matter. I have not crossed paths with them. However, if theye looking for trouble, I will kill them one by one.¡± People from the North Pavilion were bbergasted. Only Levi could have made such a bold statement and yet still sound sensible. ¡°Sure, let¡¯s investigate down this line of information. At the same time, we must keep close tabs on the development of the lesiastic Order!¡± Levi looked at the others and added, ¡°You guys have to be careful too. Don¡¯t get wiped out.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, we won¡¯t. In fact, we are quite close with those from the Holy Guild. Something like this will never happen!¡± the Three Sages smiled and said. Soon, elders from the four Pavilions managed to locate the Holy Guild that had been in hiding in deep mountains. This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. There was a myriad of buildings in the deep mountains, including pavilions and towers. The whole area was surrounded by dense mist. It was as if they were in the heavens. Elders from the East Pavilion and West Pavilion shouted, ¡°A disaster is befalling the lesiastic Order! Holy Guild, please step up and do something!¡± ¡°Please step up and unify all factions within the lesiastic Order so that we may stand united against this catastrophe!¡± ¡°Holy Guild, please help us all!¡± Their pleas thundered in the mountains. However, there was no response. The Elders started to panic. Just when they were about to advance further, a booming voice rang, ¡°What brings all of you here today?¡± All of them turned to trace the direction of the sound, and a man in a robe appeared in front of the elders out of nowhere. Chapter 3397 Chapter 3397 Chapter 3401 The Three Ministers When they saw the middle-aged men, the elders¡¯ expressions drastically changed. They greeted respectfully, ¡°Master Solocus.¡± The person who had arrived was one of the three most powerful men within the lesiastic Order, Deputy Minister Solocus. The lesiastic Order¡¯s authority sat in the hands of three men, a Minister and his two Deputy Ministers. One Deputy Minister was in-charged of the Holy Guild. As for the other, he oversaw the Medical Guild, Military Guild, and the rest of the guilds. Nevertheless, the Minister¡¯s authority epassed the entire order. ¡°My dear old friends, it has been a long time since we saw each other.¡± Solocus smiled. ¡°Master Solocus! May I be so bold as to ask where the Minister is?¡± Evidently, they were there to see the leader of the lesiastic Order, the Minister. ¡°The Minister has disappeared for a long time, and I have no idea where he is. Perhaps, he might have reached the most powerful state?¡± Solocus remarked. The elders were awestruck. The Minister was the leader of the lesiastic Order and symbolized the ceiling of their power as the strongest warrior of them all. Given how mysterious he had always been, it wasn¡¯t a surprise that no one knew where he was. ¡°As for Master Eusof, he is busy making pills, and won¡¯t be joining us,¡± Solocus added. Eusof led the Medical Guild and had no equal when it came to medicine. N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. Nevertheless, the elders felt that Solocus alone was enough for their purposes, for he controlled the Holy Guild. As long as the Holy Guild emerged from seclusion, the rest of the lesiastic Order would follow. ¡°It¡¯s been a long time indeed, Master Solocus. You seemed to have grown more powerful since west met!¡± the elder of the East Pavilion replied. ¡°You¡¯re not too bad yourself and look stronger now. Anyway, why are you looking so glum?¡± Solocus asked. ¡°Master Solocus, I don¡¯t think you have heard, but the lesiastic Order is in big trouble! Our disciples, the Top Ten, have all been killed, while our four cornerstone divine tools have also been seized¡­¡± The elders rted the entire situation even though they knew the Holy Guild was already aware of it. Despite their seclusion, they were well-connected with what was going on in the outside world. In fact, they were even more informed than the elders. ¡°Oh? Is that so? Damn it, how can a monkey from the outside world cause so much trouble?¡± Solocus was outraged. The elders answered with a sigh, ¡°But¡­ But this monkey is extremely powerful! In fact, we were no match for him. Also, we don¡¯t understand anything about him or where his poweres from. Therefore, we need the Holy Guild to deploy and unite the lesiastic Order in order to fight him. Or else, we will be trampled underneath his foot!¡± Solocus asked, ¡°Are you sure you want that?¡± ¡°Of course, a desperate situation calls for desperate measures. The lesiastic Order is facing the biggest crisis in its history!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, we have to unite the order! The other elders have reached out to the remaining factions to discuss this,¡± the group replied. Solocus sneered, ¡°The Holy Guild can be deployed, and I can unite the lesiastic Order. However, you must know that once the order is rbined, we can never separate it ever again. You only have one chance!¡± ¡°Erm¡­¡± The elders were stunned. Given how blinded by revenge they were, they didn¡¯t give the matter due consideration. At that moment, the lesiastic Order had been split into hundreds of factions of different sizes, where everyone expanded in an unrestrained manner. Dering dominion over whatever they conquered, they were masters of their own fates, led comfortable lives, and enjoyed tremendous freedom. In the event of a reunification, they would be absorbed into the original Nine Guilds. Moreover, they had to obey the Holy Guild and be restricted by its authority, which wasn¡¯t something they wanted. On top of that, once they were reunited, they won¡¯t be allowed to break up again. After all, that was the agreement with the Minister. Whoever wanted to leave after reunification would be punished with death. Consequently, the elders began exchanging nces. Solocusughed. ¡°You had better think through the matter properly.¡± Next Chapter Chapter 3398 Chapter 3398 Chapter 3402 The Holy Guild Is The Strongest He wasn¡¯t anxious at all, as if the situation was well under his control. ¡°Master Solocus, we have decided to go ahead with the reunification.¡± ¡°We have to go all out in order to eradicate Levi!¡± ¡°Once the reunification isplete, we will obey the Holy Guild and not think of seceding.¡± Everyone came to a consensus that they had to kill Levi first. After all, the Top Ten was considered their pride, while the cornerstone divine tools were their foundation. Only with the presence of those two could the four Pavilions continue to expand. But now, they had lost everything, including their future and foundation. All the elders could see was a bleak future, hence the absence of direction. As it was a feeling worse than losing their lives, they didn¡¯t mind submitting under the leadership of the Holy Guild at all. All that mattered to them was to kill Levi first. ¡°It¡¯s clear that your hatred of that monkey has consumed you. It¡¯s surprising how the monkey has achieved this easily when even the Cetus failed to unite the lesiastic Order.¡± ¡°Tsk-tsk. Now, this makes me curious to see how strong that monkey actually is!¡± Solocus sneered. The elders were filled with delight. ¡°Master Solocus, does this mean that you agree?¡± ¡°How can I not? If I sit idly by, the lesiastic Order would be destroyed by that monkey instead of the Cetus. Therefore, the Holy Guild will deploy and unite the lesiastic Order! Once we have gathered our strength, we will proceed to annihte him!¡± Solocus dered grimly. Boom! As an intimidating aura soared into the sky, dark clouds gathered as suffocating pressure descended upon the elders. This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. Solocus¡¯ terrifying power caused the elders¡¯ expressions to change abruptly, for he had turned out to be a lot stronger than they imagined. Furthermore, they were even more shocked to see a few young men emerge from afar. Evidently, the Holy Guild had raised a few extremely powerful Pdins. The elders of the four Pavilions had assumed they were the only ones within the lesiastic Order to have Pdins in the form of the Top Ten. They were clearly wrong, as the Holy Guild had trained a few of their own. The weakest among them had the power equivalent of vius and Ri. The frightening revtion was the opposite of what their impression was. They thought the Holy Guild had done nothing after hiding in seclusion all this while. No one could have imagined that they were quietly expanding by raising Pdins and growing their strength to a level greater than everyone else. Nevertheless, that wasn¡¯t the time to be surprised, for the Holy Guild wasing out of seclusion to unite the lesiastic Order. ¡°In that case, we will go back at once and make preparations so that the lesiastic Order can be united in the shortest time.¡± Anxious to have their revenge, the elders hurried off upon receiving Solocus¡¯ word. From then on, chaos ensued, as the long-secluded lesiastic Order was going to be reunited by the Holy Guild. It was a development no one had expected and couldn¡¯t have been possible without Levi. Solocus remarked to the Pdins of the Holy Guild, ¡°When the Holy Guild emerges from seclusion, you should take the opportunity to get some practice. For now, you¡¯re dismissed!¡± ¡°Yes, Master!¡± After the Pdins were gone, a stunning-lookingdy appeared beside Solocus. She remarked, ¡°Now isn¡¯t the best time for the Holy Guild to show itself yet!¡± Looking out afar, Solocus replied, ¡°My initial thought was to wait, but don¡¯t you think that the opportunity has alreadye knocking? I feel as if someone is sowing discord between Levi and the lesiastic Order. Nheless, it has presented us with the opportunity to unite the order.¡± After a brief silence, the woman added, ¡°It does seem to feel that way, for they were the ones who came to us first.¡± She then asked, ¡°However, what if Levi is too strong for us?¡± ¡°It¡¯s impossible for anyone to be stronger than the Holy Guild!¡± Next Chapter Chapter 3399 Chapter 3399 Chapter 3402 The Holy Guild Is The Strongest He wasn¡¯t anxious at all, as if the situation was well under his control. ¡°Master Solocus, we have decided to go ahead with the reunification.¡± ¡°We have to go all out in order to eradicate Levi!¡± ¡°Once the reunification isplete, we will obey the Holy Guild and not think of seceding.¡± Everyone came to a consensus that they had to kill Levi first. After all, the Top Ten was considered their pride, while the cornerstone divine tools were their foundation. Only with the presence of those two could the four Pavilions continue to expand. But now, they had lost everything, including their future and foundation. All the elders could see was a bleak future, hence the absence of direction. As it was a feeling worse than losing their lives, they didn¡¯t mind submitting under the leadership of the Holy Guild at all. All that mattered to them was to kill Levi first. ¡°It¡¯s clear that your hatred of that monkey has consumed you. It¡¯s surprising how the monkey has achieved this easily when even the Cetus failed to unite the lesiastic Order.¡± ¡°Tsk-tsk. Now, this makes me curious to see how strong that monkey actually is!¡± Solocus sneered. The elders were filled with delight. ¡°Master Solocus, does this mean that you agree?¡± ¡°How can I not? If I sit idly by, the lesiastic Order would be destroyed by that monkey instead of the Cetus. Therefore, the Holy Guild will deploy and unite the lesiastic Order! Once we have gathered our strength, we will proceed to annihte him!¡± Solocus dered grimly. Boom! As an intimidating aura soared into the sky, dark clouds gathered as suffocating pressure descended upon the elders. Solocus¡¯ terrifying power caused the elders¡¯ expressions to change abruptly, for he had turned out to be a lot stronger than they imagined. Furthermore, they were even more shocked to see a few young men emerge from afar. Evidently, the Holy Guild had raised a few extremely powerful Pdins. The elders of the four Pavilions had assumed they were the only ones within the lesiastic Order to have Pdins in the form of the Top Ten. They were clearly wrong, as the Holy Guild had trained a few of their own. The weakest among them had the power equivalent of vius and Ri. The frightening revtion was the opposite of what their impression was. They thought the Holy Guild had done nothing after hiding in seclusion all this while. No one could have imagined that they were quietly expanding by raising Pdins and growing their strength to a level greater than everyone else. N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. Nevertheless, that wasn¡¯t the time to be surprised, for the Holy Guild wasing out of seclusion to unite the lesiastic Order. ¡°In that case, we will go back at once and make preparations so that the lesiastic Order can be united in the shortest time.¡± Anxious to have their revenge, the elders hurried off upon receiving Solocus¡¯ word. From then on, chaos ensued, as the long-secluded lesiastic Order was going to be reunited by the Holy Guild. It was a development no one had expected and couldn¡¯t have been possible without Levi. Solocus remarked to the Pdins of the Holy Guild, ¡°When the Holy Guild emerges from seclusion, you should take the opportunity to get some practice. For now, you¡¯re dismissed!¡± ¡°Yes, Master!¡± After the Pdins were gone, a stunning-lookingdy appeared beside Solocus. She remarked, ¡°Now isn¡¯t the best time for the Holy Guild to show itself yet!¡± Looking out afar, Solocus replied, ¡°My initial thought was to wait, but don¡¯t you think that the opportunity has alreadye knocking? I feel as if someone is sowing discord between Levi and the lesiastic Order. Nheless, it has presented us with the opportunity to unite the order.¡± After a brief silence, the woman added, ¡°It does seem to feel that way, for they were the ones who came to us first.¡± She then asked, ¡°However, what if Levi is too strong for us?¡± ¡°It¡¯s impossible for anyone to be stronger than the Holy Guild!¡± Chapter 3400 Chapter 3400 Chapter 3404 The North Pavilion Are His Eyes It wasn¡¯t the first time she had brought up the matter in front of others. Furthermore, everyone present was a representative of their respective factions. Instead of going into the topic, all she did was remind everyone of the fact that the North Pavilion was absent. That alone was enough to nt the idea that they were traitors to the lesiastic Order. It was all part of her n to get the lesiastic Order to take out North Pavilion first. She didn¡¯t want to personally propose it due to the need to keep a low profile. Ideally, she wanted everyone to ignore her and see her as a nobody. Consequently, she needed to rely on someone else to make the suggestion. That was the reason why she unwittingly dragged her master into her plot. At that moment, the six elders of the East Pavilion were hosting the meeting. ¡°At this time tomorrow, the lesiastic Order will be unified. At the same time, Master Solocus will emerge in the world with the Holy Guild to restore order. When that happens, all of you must obey his orders, as we have only one goal, that is to kill Levi!¡± The elders of the East Pavilion were adept at working the crowd. Just a few words was enough to rile them all up. ¡°Death to Levi!¡± ¡°Death to Levi!¡± The meeting quickly came to a close. Just when everyone was about to depart, Linda and a few others got to their feet in unison. ¡°Wait! Elder, I have something to say!¡± The tens of thousands of participants turned to look in her direction. ¡°What is it? What do you want to say?¡± the elders asked. ¡°Elder, with regards to your im that all the factions will be reunited, I find that improbable,¡± Linda asserted. ¡°That¡¯s right. It¡¯s impossible! There¡¯s one faction who would refuse.¡± the others gradually added. ¡°That¡¯s the North Pavilion. The fact that they are close to Levi makes them traitors who have turned their backs on the order.¡± ¡°Precisely! It isn¡¯t a problem when our factions fight against each other internally. Casualties from such instances are even eptable. But now that we have to face an external enemy, the North Pavilion has committed treason by standing with them!¡± ¡°The North Pavilion has disgraced the order! It¡¯s fine if they betrayed the order with the Cetus. But in the end, they chose to do it with that monkey! Aren¡¯t they ashamed of themselves?¡± N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. At that moment, the audience that Gloria had nted spoke on cue and hurled baseless usations at the North Pavilion, outraging everyone present. ¡°That¡¯s right. The North Pavilion has betrayed the lesiastic Order!¡± ¡°The North Pavilion has be a disgrace for acting as Levi¡¯spdogs!¡± ¡°From my perspective, we have to destroy them!¡± Gradually, everyone began to discuss how to wipe North Pavilion out, for their humiliation of the order could not be tolerated. ¡°The Three Sages have brought shame to us. How can they submit to a monkey?¡± ¡°I have never seen such spineless cowards! They¡¯re nothing but a disgrace!¡± the eldersmented. ¡°I was just wondering who we were missing. It turns out that it¡¯s the North Pavilion. By being absent at such a crucial time, have they decisively decided to betray the order?¡± ¡°All right then! Since they insist on being thepdogs of others, they will be the first to be annihted once the reunification isplete!¡± ¡°I¡¯m sure Master Solocus wille to the same conclusion once he hears about it!¡± The elders had their minds made up. ¡°However, keep this matter a secret first. We¡¯lle back to it once the Holy Guild is deployed. That way, we can catch them by surprise!¡± ¡°On top of that, we should send someone to North Pavilion with the pretext of discussing the reunification so that they won¡¯t suspect a thing.¡± ¡°Understood!¡± When she heard that the North Pavilion was now targeted, Gloria broke into a smile. As long as they are taken out, Levi would lose an important ally. He will no longer have ess to any information rted to the lesiastic Order. Chapter 3401 Chapter 3401 Chapter 3405 A Rock And A Hard ce When the lesiastic Order was broken up, all the different factions acted independently of each other. Therefore, it didn¡¯t matter whether the North Pavilion existed or not. But now that everyone was going to band together and take on Levi, the situation was different. By providing Levi with information, the North Pavilion acted as if they were his eyes. Therefore, they had to be eliminated to stop the flow of information to Levi. Doing so would give Gloria more room to maneuver. She could control the situation by asionally using Floyd to ry information about the order. Therefore, the North Pavilion had to be disposed of. Meanwhile, the North Pavilion had learned that the other major factions had agreed to the reunification. N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. Standing in front of the Three Sages, Doran asked, ¡°What should we do now? If we don¡¯t participate in the reunification, we would bebeled as traitors. I¡¯m afraid everyone, including the Holy Guild, would attack us because of that. However, if we were to agree to it, we would have to fight Mr. Garrison. Aren¡¯t we then trapped between a rock and a hard ce?¡± Doran and hispanions felt lost due to the impossible predicament they were in. Even the Three Sages shared their sentiments. Suddenly, a long whistle rang out. When they heard the sound, the Three Sages broke into smiles. It turned out to be the three elders of the South Pavilion, who were on the best terms with them. The Three Sages asked, ¡°My dear friends, how have you been?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t even get me started. The two disciples that we have painstakingly groomed have been ughtered. On top of that, our divine tool, the Tear of Grace, has also been lost.¡± The three of them sighed. ¡°Erm¡­¡± The Three Sages were stunned. Doran interrupted immediately, ¡°Elders, actually¡ª¡± Before he could exin to them that it had nothing to do with Levi, the Three Sages stopped him. ¡°Dear old friends, we deeply sympathize with what you have gone through,¡± the Three Sages remarked. They were cognizant that Doran was going to tell the elders that Levi was innocent. You can tell anyone that, but not those from the lesiastic Order, especially the ones who are victims and hate Levi to the core. They will never believe that Levi is innocent. ¡°My dear friends, please share with us the reason for your visit.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sure you have heard about the reunification of the lesiastic Order. We¡¯re here because of that,¡± the three elders exined. The Three Sages were stunned by what they heard, as they were surprised that the other factions of the lesiastic Order had yet to treat them as traitors. This is good news! Since they were members of the lesiastic Order, they naturally didn¡¯t want to be ostracized. ¡°Now that we are uniting all the factions, the North Pavilion should set a good example too!¡± the elders suggested. Upon reunification of the lesiastic Order, don¡¯t we have to kill Levi together with them? The members of the North Pavilion were in a dilemma. When the three elders of the South Pavilion saw the awkward expressions of their hosts, they added with a smile. ¡°Actually, all you need to do is to agree to the reunification. There¡¯s no need for you to do anything else. If you do not want to fight, then so be it. After all, our priority is to unite the order and not send everyone into battle.¡± Given that their goal was to keep the North Pavilion on their side, they were willing to make concessions based on thetter¡¯s concerns. ¡°In that case, we support the reunification of the lesiastic Order,¡± the Three Sages agreed at once. ¡°By the way, the Holy Guild will emerge from seclusion tomorrow. Hence, every faction will need to send representatives to greet them and participate in the ceremony. The three of you together with another representative of the North Pavilion will be required to attend,¡± the three elders exined. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, we will be there!¡± ¡°All right, now that we have notified you, we¡¯ll be going on to notify the others.¡± Chapter 3402 Chapter 3402 Chapter 3406 Assassination Of The North Pavilion With that, the three elders of the South Pavilion left at once. In the meantime, the Three Sages didn¡¯t suspect anything at all. If it was anyone else who came to invite them to the event, their suspicions would be raised. However, due to their close rtionship, the Three Sages assumed the invitation was extended with good intentions, especially when the terms were adjusted to amodate them. ¡°It¡¯s done. The Three Sages have agreed. During the festivities for the reunification tomorrow, kill everyone from the North Pavilion!¡± Unknown to those at North Pavilion, a trap had been set for them. Meanwhile, Levi was having trouble with his search. Where are we going to find the Cetus? Just relying on his subordinates alone was far from enough. Previously, he could rely on the major factions for his search, for it was something they were more familiar with. But now, that was no longer possible as the lesiastic Order and he were now mortal enemies. As Azure Dragon and hispanions recovered well, they came up to Levi. ¡°Boss, why don¡¯t we stop searching? This feels meaningless,¡± theyined. After spending their time recuperating, they began to learn how to let go. ¡°Azure Dragon, this is something unavoidable. If we don¡¯t find them, they will think that we are weak and continue to bully us. In fact, Forlevia and Floyd will likely be their next target. Therefore, only by wiping them out can the threat be neutralized. Furthermore, I¡¯ll definitely not let anyone who has harmed myrades go unpunished. Whoever is responsible for plundering their spiritual bones must pay!¡± Levi roared. ¡°You¡¯re right! We can¡¯t let the matter slide. Master, let us investigate the matter, and we will pull the Cetus out of whichever hole they are hiding in!¡± Floyd dered through his gritted teeth. ¡°Alright. However, all of you have to be careful, as we are still not strong enough,¡± Levi reminded while looking at them. Azure Dragon shook his head in resignation. ¡°Unfortunately, we wouldn¡¯t be of any help at all if we don¡¯t do anything.¡± ¡°Azure Dragon, why don¡¯t I teach you my technique and all of you can try training in it?¡± Forlevia proposed. Having heard the suggestion, Floyd was overwhelmed by concern. ¡°No! Forlevia¡¯s technique isn¡¯t suited for us. If we train in it, we¡¯ll go¡ª¡± Realizing that he was about to say something he shouldn¡¯t, Floyd stopped abruptly. If I were to tell them that they would go mad, Gloria would be exposed and everyone will know that she has learned Forlevia¡¯s technique from me without permission. When he saw everyone looking at him, Floyd changed tact. ¡°Forlevia, just think about how powerful your technique is. Considering that Azure Dragon and the others are still weak, learning your technique might be too much for them. Besides, Azure Dragon should remain focused on recovery. As for the rest, we¡¯ll take care of them!¡±N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. Floyd managed to think on his feet and swiftly diverted everyone¡¯s attention. Azure Dragon nodded. ¡°All right then. We will continue to recuperate and not get in your way.¡± Meanwhile, Gloria couldn¡¯t help but smile when she saw how everything was going ording to n. Inside the Corpse Pit, the Bone Grandmaster had begun work with the assistants Gloria assigned to him. Among them were Bonemasters and elite medical personnel. With regards to the list of items the Bone Grandmaster had given her, she had sent her men out in search of them. As the Top Ten had been captured, their spiritual bones were about to be extracted. Consequently, the source of their pride was going to be destroyed. As they looked at Gloria and the Bone Grandmaster, their eyes were filled with horror. ¡°Please, please, let us go! I beg of you!¡± Many of them were already pleading for mercy. Gloria simply sneered, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Everything you have will be transferred to my body, and I will pursue your target for you! By the way, I¡¯ll introduce someone new to you tomorrow.¡± The next day, the Holy Guild was going to emerge from seclusion. Hence, all the representatives from the various factions were gathered for the event. Next Chapter Chapter 3403 Chapter 3403 Chapter 3407 The Location Of The Minister As the lesiastic Order¡¯s Minister was absent, Solocus controlled the entire event since he led the Holy Guild, which was the most highly-regarded and respected among them all. Every one of the five hundred and twenty-three factions of the lesiastic Order had sent representatives. Representing the North Pavilion was the Three Sages and eight of their highest-ranking members. When everyone saw the presence of the North Pavilion, they heaved a sigh of relief, for their n to eradicate thetter was on track. Gloria in particr was filled with delight because the next stage of her n was already in ce. At that moment, tens of thousands of representatives were gathered in front of the Grand lesiastic Hall, the old headquarters of the order. The front of the grand hall was filled with the Holy Guild¡¯s elite warriors. Standing in the center was Solocus. Surveying the massive crowd, Solocus¡¯ outfit fluttered in the air. He dered, ¡°Today, the lesiastic Order has been unified and will regain its former glory!¡± The crowd was filled with emotion as they stared intently at the grand hall. They could feel the long lost glory and pride begin to return. Even though the lesiastic Order had broken up for a long time, to the extent of them feeling comfortable with their freedom, their blood still boiled with excitement when so many of them were gathered together. That was the pride of the lesiastic Order. Many of the elderly missed the days when the order hadplete dominion over others and could easily crush their enemies. ¡°It¡¯s been a long time since I felt so invigorated!¡± Even the eyes of the elders sparkled while their faces were beaming with pride. As the massive crowd began to cheer, their enthusiasm became infectious. ¡°Being broken up into hundreds of factions and theck of unity is the reason why we have been bullied and subsequently defeated. In fact, we have even allowed a monkey to ride roughshod over us. When the Top Ten led tens of thousands of men to defend the order¡¯s honor, they ended up being massacred! ¡°This is something we can¡¯t tolerate. Therefore, we have to unite and reinstate the guilds of old. By bing one entity again, we will be strong enough to defend ourselves from any outside enemy!¡± Just as expected of a natural-born leader, Solocus managed to whip the crowd into a frenzy with just a few words. ¡°Reunification!¡± ¡°Reunification!¡± With tens of thousands of people chanting, it was a sight to behold. ¡°I, Solocus, in the name of the Holy Guild, dere the reunification of the lesiastic Order! We will soon assign everyone to the Nine Guilds within the shortest time. The leaders of the guilds will also be appointed as soon as possible.¡± Finally, Solocus announced the lesiastic Order¡¯s unification, which was the biggest development within the order in many years. All this while, everyone assumed the lesiastic Order would be eventually reunited due to the Cetus or other deviant ns. However, it never crossed anyone¡¯s mind that it would be due to someone from the outside world. ¡°Once everything has been settled, our first order of business post-unification is to kill that monkey!¡± Solocus didn¡¯t forget to provide the crowd with a target. ¡°Kill! Kill! Kill!¡± The most pressing thing on everyone¡¯s mind after the fact was to kill Levi. ¡°All right now, do you have any questions?¡± ¡°Master Solocus, do you know why the Minister isn¡¯t here?¡± ¡°Also, why isn¡¯t Master Eusof in attendance too?¡± someone in the audience asked. After all, the Minister was the true leader of the order. Thus, his absence, together with that of another Deputy Minister, felt strange to everyone. ¡°Oh, Master Eusof is formting some magical medicine, so he won¡¯t be able to leave his station for the time being. ¡°As for the Minister, he left the Holy Guild and went traveling a few years ago. That¡¯s probably his own form of solitary training. As of now, there¡¯s no word from him. Who knows, he might be among you at this moment or have gone to the outside world to be among those monkeys! But don¡¯t you worry, given how well connected he is, he certainly knows what we¡¯re doing.¡± Soon, Solocus answered all the questions. Next ChapterAll content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 3404 Chapter 3404 Chapter 3407 The Location Of The Minister As the lesiastic Order¡¯s Minister was absent, Solocus controlled the entire event since he led the Holy Guild, which was the most highly-regarded and respected among them all. Every one of the five hundred and twenty-three factions of the lesiastic Order had sent representatives. Representing the North Pavilion was the Three Sages and eight of their highest-ranking members. When everyone saw the presence of the North Pavilion, they heaved a sigh of relief, for their n to eradicate thetter was on track. Gloria in particr was filled with delight because the next stage of her n was already in ce. At that moment, tens of thousands of representatives were gathered in front of the Grand lesiastic Hall, the old headquarters of the order. The front of the grand hall was filled with the Holy Guild¡¯s elite warriors. Standing in the center was Solocus. Surveying the massive crowd, Solocus¡¯ outfit fluttered in the air. He dered, ¡°Today, the lesiastic Order has been unified and will regain its former glory!¡± The crowd was filled with emotion as they stared intently at the grand hall. They could feel the long lost glory and pride begin to return. Even though the lesiastic Order had broken up for a long time, to the extent of them feeling comfortable with their freedom, their blood still boiled with excitement when so many of them were gathered together. That was the pride of the lesiastic Order. Many of the elderly missed the days when the order hadplete dominion over others and could easily crush their enemies. ¡°It¡¯s been a long time since I felt so invigorated!¡± Even the eyes of the elders sparkled while their faces were beaming with pride. As the massive crowd began to cheer, their enthusiasm became infectious. ¡°Being broken up into hundreds of factions and theck of unity is the reason why we have been bullied and subsequently defeated. In fact, we have even allowed a monkey to ride roughshod over us. When the Top Ten led tens of thousands of men to defend the order¡¯s honor, they ended up being massacred! ¡°This is something we can¡¯t tolerate. Therefore, we have to unite and reinstate the guilds of old. By bing one entity again, we will be strong enough to defend ourselves from any outside enemy!¡± Just as expected of a natural-born leader, Solocus managed to whip the crowd into a frenzy with just a few words. ¡°Reunification!¡± ¡°Reunification!¡± With tens of thousands of people chanting, it was a sight to behold. ¡°I, Solocus, in the name of the Holy Guild, dere the reunification of the lesiastic Order! We will soon assign everyone to the Nine Guilds within the shortest time. The leaders of the guilds will also be appointed as soon as possible.¡± Finally, Solocus announced the lesiastic Order¡¯s unification, which was the biggest development within the order in many years. All this while, everyone assumed the lesiastic Order would be eventually reunited due to the Cetus or other deviant ns. However, it never crossed anyone¡¯s mind that it would be due to someone from the outside world. ¡°Once everything has been settled, our first order of business post-unification is to kill that monkey!¡± Solocus didn¡¯t forget to provide the crowd with a target. ¡°Kill! Kill! Kill!¡± The most pressing thing on everyone¡¯s mind after the fact was to kill Levi. ¡°All right now, do you have any questions?¡± ¡°Master Solocus, do you know why the Minister isn¡¯t here?¡± N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. ¡°Also, why isn¡¯t Master Eusof in attendance too?¡± someone in the audience asked. After all, the Minister was the true leader of the order. Thus, his absence, together with that of another Deputy Minister, felt strange to everyone. ¡°Oh, Master Eusof is formting some magical medicine, so he won¡¯t be able to leave his station for the time being. ¡°As for the Minister, he left the Holy Guild and went traveling a few years ago. That¡¯s probably his own form of solitary training. As of now, there¡¯s no word from him. Who knows, he might be among you at this moment or have gone to the outside world to be among those monkeys! But don¡¯t you worry, given how well connected he is, he certainly knows what we¡¯re doing.¡± Soon, Solocus answered all the questions. Chapter 3405 Chapter 3405 Chapter 3409 The Ending Of The North Pavilion Three Sages ¡°Please follow me, thank you.¡± The Pdins of the Holy Guild wanted to train too. This is a great chance to test our skills against the powerful North Pavilion Three Sages if we want to kill them. ¡°All right. I¡¯ll leave it to you.¡± The Elders took a few steps back. The Pdins of the Holy Guild charged toward the Three Sages immediately. Gloria¡¯s eyes lightened at the sight. Isn¡¯t this better for my n? The Three Sages fought back good as they went against the Pdins. Doran and the seven others were soon at a disadvantage under the consecutive attacks of the multiple elites. In the end, they were chopped into mince meat and died without leaving aplete body. It was the consequence of being a traitor. Gloria was all smiles as she watched their miserable ending. Soon, the barrage of attacks from the Pdins had the Three Sages stretched thin. The Pdins of the Holy Guild were terrifying. Each one of them had the capability to rival one of the Three Sages. Some were even stronger than the three of them. With the disadvantage in numbers, the Three Sages couldn¡¯t hold on much longer. Bang! Bang! Bang! Not long after, the Three Sages were thrown backward. They had been holding on for long enough. ¡°Kill them! Don¡¯t leave anyone alive! Let¡¯s wipe out the North Pavilion next!¡± Solocusmanded. The Pdins¡¯ attacks became deadlier against the Three Sages. Despite the Three Sages¡¯ desperate resistance against the Pdins¡¯ assaults, they were hurled backward again and again until they couldn¡¯t defend themselves anymore. Boom! At that moment, the square in front of the lesiastic Order main hall copsed. The crowd urgently tried to make their escape to safety. Amidst the distraction, a few figures slithered out from a dark corner. They dashed toward the Three Sages, carried the trio, and ran. The figures were quick on their feet and disappeared as quickly as they appeared. Even the Pdins of the Holy Guild couldn¡¯t catch up to them. ¡°I supposed they were the former shadow guards?¡± The Pdins mumbled to themselves. The shadow guards took orders only from the lesiastic Order. There were only tens of them. Even though their capabilities weren¡¯t the best, their speed and stealth were top-notch. Once they started running, not many could catch up to them. It was much harder to give chase under such an unexpected situation. ¡°Stop chasing! Since it¡¯s the shadow guards, no one can catch up,¡± the Elders exined. ¡°I want people sent out to search for them now! I want to know why the shadow guards helped them.¡± Solocus was puzzled. N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. ¡°All the others listen to mymand. Let¡¯s obliterate the North Pavilion first! Stand in line, and leaders, take your ces!¡± Solocusmanded the Pdins of the Holy Guild to lead their troops over to the North Pavilion. ¡°Yes, Sir!¡± An army of elites began marching toward the North Pavilion. During themotion, Gloria had disappeared from the crowd. Since she was merely a menial member of the West Pavilion, the big shots of the lesiastic Order wouldn¡¯t pay her any attention. No one even paid attention to whether she was present or not. That¡¯s right! I was the one who arranged for the square to copse and the shadow guards to save the Three Sages. The Three Sages have to die, but they have to die in my hands and not killed by others. The Three Sages didn¡¯t expect to be saved. Almost instantly, they knew the shadow guards had saved them. But why did the shadow guards save us? We don¡¯t understand but are grateful for it. Before long, the shadow guards suddenly stopped at a random spot. ¡°We have brought you the ones you requested,¡± the shadow guards reported. ¡°Excellent, and I¡¯ve given you what you needed! It was a great coboration.¡± The Three Sages wanted to take a peek but lost their vision and consciousness. When they woke up, they realized they were in a lifeless ce. There were so many bones littered everywhere as far as they could see. ¡°Could this be the Corpse Pit, one of the Deadly Seven?¡± Chapter 3406 Chapter 3406 Chapter 3410 North Pavilion Is Under My Protection The Three Sages had extensive knowledge, so they quickly recognized their surroundings. They were surveying their surroundings when they caught something alive. Huh? Aren¡¯t they the Top Ten of the Holy Guild? Why are all of them tied up here? They noticed another person who was thin as bones. Isn¡¯t this the traitor from the Medical Guild? What was his name again? It was Bone something. ¡°Elder!¡± A few people up ahead were shouting at the top of their lungs. With a glimpse in the direction, the Three Sages recognized them quickly. So everything Levi said was true. There was a terrifying influence within the lesiastic Order pulling the strings from the dark. They were the ones who caught Sonja and the Top Ten. As they looked around the area more, they even spotted Levi¡¯s God Crusher and the four cornerstones. Sonja and the rest felt hopeless at the newest captive. Gloria is incredibly resourceful. Not only did she catch the Top Ten of the Holy Guild but even captured the Three Sages. ¡°Hi, Three Sages of the North Pavilion!¡± A chirpy voice cut through the bleak atmosphere. Gloria was standing in front of them daintly. ¡°Erm¡­ And you are?¡± The Three Sages didn¡¯t recognize Gloria, so they were taken by surprise. A junior? ¡°Elder, she¡¯s Gloria from the West Pavilion. She was the one who nned everything¡­¡± Sonja swiftly filled the Three Sages in about everything that happened. ¡°What?¡± The Three Sages were about to go mad. This is all starting to sound fantastical. An unknown junior of the Five Pavilions was the one controlling everything? She was ying Levi, the strongest deviant n, and the lesiastic Order like puppets tied to her fingers. This is unimaginable! If the truth isn¡¯t right in front of us, we won¡¯t believe that all of these are real. ¡°You¡¯re the one who enlisted the help from the shadow guards?¡± The Three Sages asked. ¡°Of course,¡± Gloria answered with a smile. ¡°But how? How could the shadow guards lend a hand easily? Especially in such a precarious situation like this? They might risk attracting the Holy Guild¡¯s attention,¡± the Three Sages asked in disbelief. ¡°I have something they want, so they helped me out.¡± Seeing the confusion in the Three Sages¡¯ expressions, Gloria chuckled. ¡°I¡¯m probably the most resourceful person within the entire lesiastic Order. I have everything, so fulfilling their needs isn¡¯t all that difficult.¡± ¡°This¡­¡± The Three Sages understood everything after her exnation. Everything in our sight is proof of what she can do. Having the shadow guards lend a hand isn¡¯t all the difficult inparison. ¡°Why did you bring us here? Is it worth it to pay such a huge price for it?¡± the Three Sages questioned puzzledly. However, Sonja and the rest shook their heads in resignation as if they had predicted the truth. What could they do? ¡°It¡¯ll be a pity to kill all of you. I want all of your powers!¡± Gloria sneered. Without further ado, she began to use her technique to devour the Three Sages¡¯ powers for herself. ¡°Argh!¡± Soon, the three were yelling in agony. However, it was all pointless. Gloria¡¯s body movement got bigger. Luckily, this is the Corpse Pit. Otherwise, the cat might be out of the bag. After all, the Three Sages¡¯ are extremely powerful. After a round of draining, Gloria¡¯s aura had be much stronger. It was a level no one had ever attained. On the other side, the Three Sages werepletely silent without any struggle. All that was left of the three were skin and bones. All of their powers and life sources were drained out of them till nothing was left. Sonja and the rest were sobbing. So were the Top Ten of the Holy Guild. The Three Sages¡¯ ending would be theirs too. ¡°Haha!¡± Gloria cackled with triumph after gaining tremendous power. She believed Forlevia was no longer her opponent. Her next target was Levi. Meanwhile, the whole lesiastic Order hade together to form arge army consisting of tens of thousands of members marching toward the North Pavilion. They had the entire North Pavilion surrounded. However, there weren¡¯t many elites left within the North Pavilion as a majority had attended the unification ceremony. Luckily, the Dragon Trapper Formation was still active, so it would cause some problems for intruders. This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. The Pdins leading at the front of the army shouted, ¡°Leave the Dragon Trapper Formation to us!¡± ¡°The North Pavilion is under my protection! Who dares to touch it?¡± Chapter 3407 Chapter 3407 Chapter 3411 Everyone Is Afraid Of Levi The elites of the lesiastic Order were about to make a move when a deafening voice pierced the sky. The voice shocked everyone into halting their movement. Levi was now the entire lesiastic Order¡¯s nightmare. Everyone would shudder with fear upon hearing his name. By loudly announcing his arrival, he stunned everyone there. ¡°Levi?¡± The eight Pdins paused in their tracks. Ever since the Holy Guild leave the mountain, the name they heard the most was none other than Levi. It was almost a permanent trauma that would apany them for the rest of their lives. The eight Pdins were arrogant and behaved as though they were the rulers at the top of the world. They were more arrogant and presumptuous than the Top Ten. They didn¡¯t take orders from anyone other than the Ministers, Solocus, and Eusof. They didn¡¯t even pay attention to others, who, in their opinion, would not pose a threat. Even those in the ss of Elders from the major factions didn¡¯t have their respect. After leaving the mountain that day, they were their usual conceited selves. However, once they heard Levi¡¯s voice, they panicked slightly. Levi was nothing more than a monkey in their eyes. They still had their sights at the top of their heads and didn¡¯t take Levi seriously. After all, Levi was nothing more than an amateur. If it was the old times, they would¡¯ve just attacked him straight without a care. However, they had heard what happened to those who had chosen to go against Levi. Levi had murdered the Top Ten, the Cetus, the fighters from the deviant n, in cold blood. They knew the Top Ten weren¡¯t much weaker than they were. In fact, vius and Ri were almost on par with them. Half of the eight Pdins couldn¡¯t single-handedly suppress vius and Ri without assistance. Thus the eight of them were well aware of the huge gap between Levi and themselves. Their deaths were almost a guarantee if they charged at him now. Moreover, with Levi being such a cruel person, he would never let them go unharmed. Upon facing Levi, the eight Pdins had lost their arrogance. They cowered at Levi¡¯s name. The next moment, everyone saw Levi slowly descend from the sky andnd on the North Pavilion hall. ¡°Come if you aren¡¯t afraid to die!¡± Levi warned. The reason Levi could arrive right on time was that someone had secretly informed him. Gloria had informed Floyd about the North Pavilion being in danger, and he quickly ryed it to Levi. Hence Levi arrived right on time as the lesiastic Order arrived. Gloria¡¯s motive was simple. She wanted to aggravate the conflict between Levi and the lesiastic Order. It would be the best-case scenario for her if both sides engaged in a deathly battle. No matter which side lost, she would be the one to benefit from it. She had initially wanted to use the Cetus to restrain Levi, but they were uncontroble, and she didn¡¯t even know where they were now. So as the situation unfolded, the lesiastic Order had be the shackles to restrain Levi. With that, the best way would be for both sides to fight endlessly. It didn¡¯t matter to Gloria if the Pdins of the Holy Guild started the fight. It would be best if they did, but if they didn¡¯t, she would continue to fan the mes of conflict between the two. Now that Levi had shown up at the North Pavilion, the tens of thousands of elites of the lesiastic Order had all paused their movement. No one took a step further. Such was Levi¡¯smanding presence that drove others to heed hismands. ¡°This¡­¡± The army of elites exchanged nces of hesitation. What do we do now? ¡°An army of trash! This is all it takes to scare you? Are you all even men? Isn¡¯t the lesiastic Order the ruler at the top? Are you guys scared of me?¡± Levi taunted. ¡°You!¡± N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. His biting remarks were a stab at the elite army¡¯s inted pride and ego, especially when arrogance was nature in the lesiastic Order. They were infuriated by Levi¡¯s sharpment. Chapter 3408 Chapter 3408 Chapter 3411 Everyone Is Afraid Of Levi The elites of the lesiastic Order were about to make a move when a deafening voice pierced the sky. The voice shocked everyone into halting their movement. Levi was now the entire lesiastic Order¡¯s nightmare. Everyone would shudder with fear upon hearing his name. By loudly announcing his arrival, he stunned everyone there. ¡°Levi?¡± The eight Pdins paused in their tracks. Ever since the Holy Guild leave the mountain, the name they heard the most was none other than Levi. It was almost a permanent trauma that would apany them for the rest of their lives. The eight Pdins were arrogant and behaved as though they were the rulers at the top of the world. They were more arrogant and presumptuous than the Top Ten. They didn¡¯t take orders from anyone other than the Ministers, Solocus, and Eusof. They didn¡¯t even pay attention to others, who, in their opinion, would not pose a threat. Even those in the ss of Elders from the major factions didn¡¯t have their respect. After leaving the mountain that day, they were their usual conceited selves. However, once they heard Levi¡¯s voice, they panicked slightly. Levi was nothing more than a monkey in their eyes. They still had their sights at the top of their heads and didn¡¯t take Levi seriously. After all, Levi was nothing more than an amateur. If it was the old times, they would¡¯ve just attacked him straight without a care. However, they had heard what happened to those who had chosen to go against Levi. Levi had murdered the Top Ten, the Cetus, the fighters from the deviant n, in cold blood. This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. They knew the Top Ten weren¡¯t much weaker than they were. In fact, vius and Ri were almost on par with them. Half of the eight Pdins couldn¡¯t single-handedly suppress vius and Ri without assistance. Thus the eight of them were well aware of the huge gap between Levi and themselves. Their deaths were almost a guarantee if they charged at him now. Moreover, with Levi being such a cruel person, he would never let them go unharmed. Upon facing Levi, the eight Pdins had lost their arrogance. They cowered at Levi¡¯s name. The next moment, everyone saw Levi slowly descend from the sky andnd on the North Pavilion hall. ¡°Come if you aren¡¯t afraid to die!¡± Levi warned. The reason Levi could arrive right on time was that someone had secretly informed him. Gloria had informed Floyd about the North Pavilion being in danger, and he quickly ryed it to Levi. Hence Levi arrived right on time as the lesiastic Order arrived. Gloria¡¯s motive was simple. She wanted to aggravate the conflict between Levi and the lesiastic Order. It would be the best-case scenario for her if both sides engaged in a deathly battle. No matter which side lost, she would be the one to benefit from it. She had initially wanted to use the Cetus to restrain Levi, but they were uncontroble, and she didn¡¯t even know where they were now. So as the situation unfolded, the lesiastic Order had be the shackles to restrain Levi. With that, the best way would be for both sides to fight endlessly. It didn¡¯t matter to Gloria if the Pdins of the Holy Guild started the fight. It would be best if they did, but if they didn¡¯t, she would continue to fan the mes of conflict between the two. Now that Levi had shown up at the North Pavilion, the tens of thousands of elites of the lesiastic Order had all paused their movement. No one took a step further. Such was Levi¡¯smanding presence that drove others to heed hismands. ¡°This¡­¡± The army of elites exchanged nces of hesitation. What do we do now? ¡°An army of trash! This is all it takes to scare you? Are you all even men? Isn¡¯t the lesiastic Order the ruler at the top? Are you guys scared of me?¡± Levi taunted. ¡°You!¡± His biting remarks were a stab at the elite army¡¯s inted pride and ego, especially when arrogance was nature in the lesiastic Order. They were infuriated by Levi¡¯s sharpment. Chapter 3409 Chapter 3409 Chapter 3413 Devouring The Top Ten The Top Ten pleaded incessantly with Gloria to have mercy. ¡°Just kill me, please. I¡¯m begging you. Just do it quickly.¡± vius was begging too. His talent and spiritual bone were his pride and joy. They were more important than his life. He could ept death but couldn¡¯t handle it if someone dug away his spiritual bone. Digging out his spiritual bone was like crushing his soul, and he couldn¡¯t take that. The same went for the rest of the Top Ten. They would rather die than ept a fate like that. However, Gloria wouldn¡¯t let them have the chance. ¡°Begging is pointless. All of you are destined to be my stepping stone to conquer the world.¡± Gloria cackled. ¡°Please, I beg you¡­¡± The Top Ten continued to plead, but their pleas turned to screams andter became dead silence. The Bone Grandmaster soon extracted the spiritual bone of the Top Ten with the severance dagger. Ri¡¯s spiritual bone was kept aside while others¡¯ were ced together. At that moment, the Top Ten were like the living dead. Despite being alive, their hearts were dead. Their eyes were nothing but soulless holes. It was a fate more horrible than death. Their pride had been stomped over and over again before turning into dust. Even though vius and the rest were still alive, they might never utter another word again. Their bodies might still be functioning, but their souls had already been taken from them. All ten of themy there immobile with lifeless eyes. The Bone Grandmaster couldn¡¯t help but admired the Top Ten¡¯s spiritual bone. ¡°As expected of the Top Ten, their spiritual bones are of legendary quality. They¡¯re better than I thought. You¡¯ll be much closer after to achieving devourer spiritual bone now.¡± It was good news for Gloria. All she needed now was to wait for the new spiritual bone. ¡°They can¡¯t die yet. Take care of them well.¡± Next, Gloria gave plenty of magical herbs to the Top Ten. She wanted to devour their powers. The Top Ten didn¡¯t struggle. They merelyy there, letting Gloria do whatever she wanted. They hadpletely given up on themselves. Before long, the Top Ten¡¯s bodies had temporarily recovered. They couldn¡¯t recover their health completely from the severe adverse effect of the extraction in such a short period. ¡°I think I should wait a little longer for them to recover more.¡± Gloria figured she didn¡¯t have to rush into that. All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. After all, she had just absorbed the Three Sages¡¯ powers a while ago. Yet, the Bone Grandmaster was firm. ¡°No, do it now! The faster you do it, the better it is for us. The road ahead of us won¡¯t be easy with the return of the Holy Guild and the unification of the lesiastic Order. You won¡¯t have many chances left and it¡¯ll be difficult.¡± His words reminded Gloria. He¡¯s right. The lesiastic Order wasn¡¯t unified before, so chances were abundant. I could infiltrate whichever factions I wanted. However, with the Holy Guild taking control of the unified lesiastic Order, I¡¯ll have fewer chances, and it¡¯ll be much harder for me to cover my trails. The lesiastic Order will notice a third party¡¯s involvement. I¡¯ll be finished if they find out about me, so it¡¯s better if I heighten my abilities as soon as possible. I should listen to the Bone Grandmaster and devour everything. ¡°All right then. I¡¯ll devour all your powers now!¡± Gloria started unleashing her technique and aimed it at the Top Ten. Boom! Before long, sets of earsplitting sts struck the sky above. The atmosphere within the Corpse Pit began to turn tense as though thousands of ghosts were struggling fervently. The frightening part was the endless darkness umting around Gloria¡¯s body. She didn¡¯t expect to absorb the endless darkness of the Corpse Pit when her aim was the powers of the Top Ten. All of a sudden, the stir grew louder. Fortunately, the Corpse Pit was deserted. Otherwise, she would¡¯ve been exposed. After all, the power she was absorbing was tremendous and implicated mother nature. As time tickled by, her presence got even stronger and domineering. Chapter 3410 Chapter 3410 Chapter 3414 Even Levi Cannot Make It Boom! A loud boom sounded from the Corpse Pit. Gloria had seeded in devouring all the martial skills from the Top Ten and negative energy from the Corpse Pit. She was like a tsunami¡ªterrifying power and extreme aura surged through her. It was as though she had changed into another person. Her powers had just exceeded the celestial level¡ªa level higher than before. ¡°Hahaha! Even the strongest elders from East Pavilion won¡¯t be a match for you. If they want to defeat you, the elders from the four Pavilions and other factions will have to join forces. Yourbat prowess is probably on par with Solocus and Eusof¡¯s. You can even fight with them now! Other than the supreme fighters, No one in the lesiastic Order can do anything to you!¡± Looking at Gloria, the Bone Grandmaster smiled in delight. The more powerful she was, the closer he was to achieving his crazy revenge. ¡°Don¡¯t be anxious yet! After I finish the devourer spiritual bone, you¡¯ll immediately surpass Solocus and the rest, eventually emerging as the top fighter in the lesiastic Order! When that momentes, both Levi and the Cetus will be crushed underneath your foot!¡± eximed Bone Grandmaster. ¡°Hahaha! So is this how it feels like to wield extreme power? It feels amazing!¡± Gloria could not help but burst outughing. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m representing the ten of you now. I¡¯ll definitely fulfill your dream of rising to the top of the lesiastic Order!¡± Gloria stared at the Top Ten who were on the brink of bing shriveled corpses. ¡°But you can¡¯t die yet! You must see my growth.¡± Even though she killed the Three Sages of the North Pavilion directly, she wanted the Top Ten to witness her growth. That would satisfy her desires. ¡°I¡¯m handing them over to you now. They cannot die for the time being!¡± Gloria instructed the servants. Gazing at Gloria, Sonja and the rest were filled with despair. Only a short period of time had passed, yet she had almost reached the peak of the lesiastic Order. This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. If the Holy Guild did not show up, she would be the most powerful in the lesiastic Order. In the past, she thought that it was impossible to surpass Levi. However, she managed to reach this level within such a short period of time. If this continued, she could probably catch up to Levi. This was simply too terrifying. Once the Bone Grandmaster managed to create a new devourer spiritual bone, Gloria could officially challenge Levi. Guessing what Sonja and the rest were thinking, Gloria nced over andughed. ¡°The three of you are the first witnesses! I will let you survive to the end. I can¡¯t bear to kill you!¡± ¡°How shameless¡­ Just wait! You will end up horribly. Levi will teach you a lesson!¡± Sonja and the rest were hoping that Levi could discover her quickly¡ªthis was their only hope. But if more time passed, even Levi could not do anything. He probably could not hold her back anymore. ¡°Hahaha! I¡¯ll wait for him toe. It¡¯ll be toote by the time he finds me,¡± dered Gloria as she laughed. Then, she nced at the four cornerstone divine tools. ¡°I¡¯ll devour your essence too!¡± Gloria was eager to devour everything. However, after a while, she realized that she could not devour anything. The technique was limited. Although her body could still take it, her technique, at its current level, had reached its maximum extent. She could not devour anything else, especially the enormous power that the four cornerstone divine tools possessed. It was possible if she devoured a lesser amount of power. ¡°This is probably the spiritual bone¡¯s problem. If your spiritual bone is the type to devour, the technique can reach even greater heights and you can devour more!¡± exined the Bone Grandmaster. The main reason was that Gloria had devoured too much. The Three Sages and the Top Ten together added up to a terrifying extent of power. ¡°Okay, then. I¡¯llplete it as quickly as possible!¡± The Bone Grandmaster went straight to work. Meanwhile, Gloria left the Corpse Pit to kill those she really wanted to kill. Although she was too weak in the past, she was now powerful enough. Chapter 3411 Chapter 3411 Chapter 3415 You Have Changed Those people were high-rank officials from the lesiastic Order¡¯s various factions. When Gloria looked for them back then, she wanted to have them under her control. However, they were so hard to deal with that she still could not defeat them. They even humiliated her back then, causing her to harbor hatred toward them. However, as they were simply too powerful, she could not kill them. Things were different now¡ªshe now possessed terrifying power. Now that the lesiastic Order was unified, she would be delivering herself to death if she killed those high-ranking officials. The lesiastic Order and the Holy Guild would notice it. This feat, however, was not a difficult task for Gloria. In fact, it was very simple. Now that the lesiastic Order was being unified, everything was in chaos. Hence, Gloria yed some tricks to create internal conflict. Then, she secretly found the high-ranking officials she wanted to kill. Gloria was so powerful now that it was a piece of cake for her to kill those people without anyone noticing. The dozens of people were murdered by Gloria just like that, without any clues left behind. Even when they died, they did not expect such an insignificant person from the West Pavilion to be so powerful in a short period of time. It was simply unbelievable! Now, Gloria was already at the peak of the lesiastic Order. After testing it out, she was delighted and surprised at her newfound power. This was merely the beginning¡ªshe would be even more powerful in the future. All that shecked now was the devourer spiritual bone. Even if she could not devour powerful items like the four cornerstone divine tools, she could devour other things. Gloria¡¯s power kept improving. By the time the Holy Guild dispatched some people to check on the chaos, she had already left. Furthermore, she had an alibi. As it was an internal conflict, no one noticed that a few dozen high-rank officials died. N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. After Gloria left, she mumbled to herself, ¡°I wonder what¡¯s the gap between Levi and me.¡± She wanted to have a fight with Levi to test it out, but she did not dare to. Even if she had tremendous power now and there was no one in the lesiastic Order whom she feared, she was still scared of Levi. ¡°Forget it. I¡¯ll look for the puppet first and see if anything else happened!¡± Soon, Gloria found Floyd. ¡°Huh? Gloria, you¡­¡± Floyd kept scrutinizing her, feeling like something was wrong. ¡°Yes? What¡¯s the problem?¡± Gloria looked suspicious, thinking that she had exposed herself. After checking her out, Floyd shook his head. ¡°I can¡¯t tell! I have a feeling that you¡¯ve changed, but I can¡¯t articte what¡¯s wrong with you.¡± Naturally, she had changed. Now that her powers had increased by almost ten times, there would inevitably be transformations. Even if she was concealing her aura and power, she still did not have full control over them¡ªafter all, it had not been long since she gained that power. There would inevitably be something different about her. If it was Levi or other experts, such as the elders of the lesiastic Order, they would definitely notice it immediately. However, Floyd could only sense that something was different. He just could not put a finger on it. ¡°Oh, it¡¯s because I became stronger recently!¡± Floyd was shocked when she revealed some of her powers. It made him even more motivated to catch up to her. ¡°Oh, right. How¡¯s Master and the rest? They aren¡¯t affected much, right? The Holy Guild hase out of seclusion and the lesiastic Order is unified. Soon, the Nine Guilds will emerge again! Master might face some trouble in the future.¡± Gloria tried to pry some information out of Floyd. He replied, ¡°Actually, the lesiastic Order unifying doesn¡¯t have a huge impact on Master. In fact, he isn¡¯t even bothered by it. What¡¯s bothering him is a mysterious force that is different from the lesiastic Order and the Cetus! They have been controlling everything recently. Master¡¯s determined to find out who they are.¡± When he said that, Gloria¡¯s expression changed drastically. Chapter 3412 Chapter 3412 Chapter 3416 Gloria Is Shocked Indeed, Levi¡¯s got his eyes on me. He reacts so quickly! Even the lesiastic Order isn¡¯t doing anything yet. Oh no! It was very troublesome to be under Levi¡¯s scrutiny. He was the only one whom she feared. If he went looking for her, he could find her very easily. Floyd continued, ¡°Furthermore, this force definitely has something to do with Sonja and the other three¡¯s disappearance. This mysterious force is also responsible for the Cetus¡¯ attack on our base! It stole the God Crusher too. Master¡¯s guessing that the force is hidden within the lesiastic Order. They are probably not high-rank officials. Instead, they¡¯re just people who are easily glossed over regrly. But there¡¯s something odd¡­¡± Gloria panicked. ¡°What?¡± ¡°Master still can¡¯t figure out why the force seems to be very familiar with us. They know him, Forlevia, and everyone well. They even know what¡¯s happening all around the world now, including the fact that Yartran is backing Zarain up. From that perspective, the culprit doesn¡¯t seem like someone from the lesiastic Order.¡± Floyd continued, ¡°The North Pavilion is probably the most familiar about external affairs amongst the lesiastic Order. But it¡¯s impossible for the culprit to be anyone in it. Logically speaking, the others in the lesiastic Order probably don¡¯t know about what¡¯s happening outside. Everyone is so arrogant and dignified¡ªthey could not even be bothered to find out what¡¯s happening. Perhaps, this is what the force is strong at. They can stoop down from their dignified status and learn more about the lower ss, which they so despised.¡± Floyd revealed all of Levi¡¯s guesses. Gloria¡¯s eyes twitched as her body trembled. These guesses were extremely close to the truth. Yeah! Everyone in the lesiastic Order acts all high and mighty. None of them would bother to find out what¡¯s going on outside. They¡¯re all so snobby, anyway. When the Top Ten went to look for Levi, they did not even figure out his true abilities. On the other hand, she was willing to humble herself and be acquainted with the external world. Hence, she was very familiar with it. She knew Levi well because of Floyd. As expected, she had underestimated Levi. He managed to make such a deep analysis within a short period of time. Gazing at Floyd, Gloria broke into a cold sweat. Luck is really on my side! I¡¯m really d that I didn¡¯t meet Levi with Floyd. If I expose myself too early on, Levi will look for me directly without needing to analyze anything. ¡°Phew!¡± Looking nervous, Gloria kept panting heavily. Naturally, since she had almost exposed herself, she was terrified. Levi was simply too impressive. Even though she was acting so discreetly, he almost guessed who she was. If this continued, she would expose herself sooner orter. The rate of her growth would definitely be slower than the progress of Levi¡¯s investigation. N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. Initially, she thought that she had grown a lot before this. After devouring the powers of the Top Ten and the Three Sages of North Pavilion, she was extremely confident. Never had she expected danger to befall her so quickly. One day, she would be exposed. When that day came, it depended on whether she would be so powerful that Levi could not do anything to her. Danger was everywhere. At her current stage, she was no match for Levi. The Bone Grandmaster needed time to create the devourer spiritual bone, and more time was needed to transnt the bone to her. She would also spend some time adjusting and taking full control of the spiritual bone. With everything added up, it would take a long time. This meant more trouble for her. Perhaps, Levi might find her before all that happened. The more she thought about it, the more panicked she became. Her cheeks turned pale as she broke out into a cold sweat. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Gloria? Why are you so scared?¡± asked Floyd when he noticed her abnormal reaction. ¡°Huh? I¡­¡± Gloria could barely form a coherent sentence. Chapter 3413 Chapter 3413 Chapter 3417 Floyd Is Suspicious ¡°Huh? Are you okay, Gloria?¡± Floyd was rmed. What¡¯s wrong? Why is she so scared? This is unbelievable! Is¡­ Is there a problem? At that moment, Floyd thought that something felt amiss, though he could not put a finger on it. ¡°A force that can toy around with Master, the Cetus, and the lesiastic Order?¡± asked Gloria as she trembled, feigning a terrified look. She also realized that she was overreacting. If this continued, she would be exposed. ¡°Yeah! This is definitely true for now,¡± replied Floyd firmly. ¡°Why don¡¯t I know about that? I can barely imagine what kind of force could toy around with those three! That¡¯s impossible, right?¡± Gloria was still in astonishment. Quickly dispelling his suspicion, Floyd smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s because this force is too good at hiding. Well, no one knows about you too, anyway. But Master¡¯s already investigating it and the lesiastic Order is unifying. There¡¯s not a lot of space for the force to survive in, so it¡¯s easy to discover its existence.¡± Gloria panicked secretly. It¡¯s true. Everything is disadvantageous to me now. Since Levi already had his eyes set on this, he could quickly discover her with his abilities. She could not evade it no matter how much she tried to hide it. Gloria was extremely certain about this fact. She must not let Levi continue investigating, for something bad would definitely happen. It was absolutely necessary to divert his attention¡ªsomeone else needed to catch his attention. It could be the Cetus, or the lesiastic Order after unifying. I must aggravate their conflicts and make them fight with each other. Frowning, Gloria started to brainstorm ns on how to target Levi. ¡°Huh? What¡¯s wrong, Gloria? What are you thinking about? You¡¯re in a daze.¡± Floyd thought that Gloria was acting odd that day. Her actions were very strange. Could it be that¡­ Just when another thought surfaced in his mind, Floyd immediately rejected it. No way! I promised Gloria that I will never suspect her again! Oh no! Looking at Floyd¡¯s conflicted expression, he might be having suspicions. Gloria immediately became flustered. The moment Floyd bes suspicious, I¡¯ll be exposed. I can kill him, but I won¡¯t have anyone spying on Levi for me. Furthermore, if he dies, Levi will find me even more quickly. No! This is a bad n! It¡¯ll be disadvantageous to me. I must still secure Floyd. ¡°Floyd¡­¡± Gloria stared at him alluring as she lowered her head and called out to him shyly. ¡°Yes?¡± Floyd felt his body tingle when he heard her voice. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Gloria?¡± He was stunned upon seeing how shy Gloria looked. ¡°I¡­ I¡­¡± Pretending to be conflicted, Gloria hesitated for a long while, causing Floyd to be increasingly anxious. ¡°If there are any problems, just say it, Gloria!¡± Biting her lips, she eximed, ¡°I¡¯m so worried!¡± ¡°What are you worried about?¡± asked Floyd. ¡°You said that this force is so powerful and mysterious. It got those three wrapped around its finger. I¡¯m afraid that one day, either one of us might be gone¡­¡± Gloria revealed her worry. ¡°Well¡­¡± Floyd did not dare to deny it. It¡¯s true. Even Master can¡¯t figure this force out. Perhaps, there¡¯s a real danger. We might not see each other again. This is a very likely possibility. ¡°I¡¯m so scared now! I¡¯m worried that this might actually happen,¡± mumbled Gloria sadly. ming himself, Floydmented, ¡°I¡¯m too useless and weak. Otherwise, you won¡¯t be worried about this.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not your fault! It¡¯s just that things are changing now. Danger can ur at any moment!¡± ¡°Yeah¡­¡± Floyd sighed. ¡°So, I¡¯ve reached a decision!¡± N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. Next Chapter Chapter 3414 Chapter 3414 Chapter 3418 Levi Can Only Be Ranked Second When Gloria said that, Floyd immediately asked, ¡°What decision?¡± ¡°I¡­¡± She started pretending to be shy again. This made him so anxious that he almost broke into a cold sweat. ¡°Tell me! I¡¯m worried sick!¡± Floyd kept sighing. ¡°Floyd, we might not have a chance anymore, so I¡¯ve decided to entrust myself to you. I want to truly be your woman!¡± blurted Gloria after mustering her courage. ¡°What?¡± At that moment, Floyd thought that he had heard her wrongly. What did I hear? Gloria wants to be my woman? What? He felt like he had just been struck by lightning. ¡°Huh? Are you joking, Gloria? Um¡­¡± Floyd was at a loss for what to do. He was a very loyal man. His principle when it came to love was to just go with the flow. Now that Gloria suddenly mentioned this, he did not know what to do. ¡°I¡¯m serious! I¡¯ve already made this decision a while ago. Now that things are gettingplex, we might actually be separated from each other. To avoid leaving behind any regrets, I¡¯m going to be your woman!¡± repeated Gloria firmly. ¡°But I¡¯m not ready¡­¡± The moment Floyd said that, Gloria pressed her body against him. A long while passed. Gloria smiled. ¡°Now, we won¡¯t have any regrets. I¡¯m your woman now. You must protect me forever!¡± Floyd made a decision. ¡°Don¡¯t worry! Even if I die, I¡¯ll protect you!¡± Gloria said cutely, ¡°You must listen to everything I say from now on!¡± ¡°Okay!¡± ¡°You must not brazenly rush into danger or treat your life carelessly¡­¡± With those few words, Gloria managed to manipte Floydpletely. ¡°Okay! I¡¯ll listen to you from now on. But I want to marry you and give you a proper title!¡± Floyd felt like he needed to take responsibility. Now that Gloria had entrusted herself to himpletely, he could not just leave her aside just like that. ¡°But Gloria, this isn¡¯t a good time to get married. Even if we did, we¡¯ll still live in fear. In fact, it might be a good opportunity for our enemies to attack! They might ambush us on our wedding day. I want to give you a wedding so grand that the entire world would know about it!¡± Gloria listened to him quietly without saying a word. ¡°Gloria, I¡¯ll wait till Master is done dealing with all the external troubles. Then, I¡¯ll introduce you to him and we¡¯ll get married. You can wait, right?¡± Floyd stared at Gloria nervously.All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Her eyes lit up. Of course I can wait! My aim is to buy time! The more the better! ¡°I can wait! Anyway, I¡¯m yours already. Nothing else matters!¡± replied Gloria excitedly. ¡°You¡¯re amazing, Gloria. I swear that I¡¯ll only live for your sake from now on! You¡¯re the most important person to me!¡± yelled Floyd. Gloria had reached her goal. In the past, no matter how much she had Floyd under her control, Levi was still the most important person to him. His position was unmovable. Now, things were different. After bing his woman, the situation changed drastically. From now on, she was the most important person to Floyd. Levi could only be ranked second! This was the most important thing to her. Not only could she dispel Floyd¡¯s suspicions about her, but at the most critical moment, she could also make Floyd turn against Levi. For her sake, he definitely would betray Levi. After all, she was more important now. No matter what she wanted, he would fulfill her wishes¡ªshe could make him do anything she wanted. After all, she had Floyd under her control now. This was her most scary move. Now, not only would Floyd not expose her, but he would also think of ways to conceal her. Chapter 3415 Chapter 3415 Chapter 3419 Bing The Woman Of Floyd ¡°Oh, right! We should keep our rtionship secret for the time being. I¡¯m in a difficult position now. The lesiastic Order has unified and is about to go against Master! But I¡¯m from West Pavilion. What should I do? If the lesiastic Order finds out about our rtionship, they¡¯ll treat me like a traitor. I will definitely die! That¡¯ll be the same oue as North Pavilion. The Three Sages of North Pavilion died because they became traitors. If Master finds out, he¡¯ll definitely treat me as a traitor and kill me. I¡¯ll be stuck between a rock and a hard ce!¡± Gloria deliberately exaggerated the severity of the issue. Upon hearing that Gloria might be in danger, Floyd was rmed. After all, she was more important than anything and anyone. Her position in Floyd¡¯s heart had just been elevated. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will never reveal this to anyone, including Master and the rest!¡± promised Floyd firmly. She¡¯s the most important person to me. This was how devious Gloria¡¯s tricks could be. After bing Floyd¡¯s woman, things were different now¡ªhe would sacrifice his life for her anytime. It was a piece of cake to make him keep a secret. Previously, Floyd treated Levi and Gloria as his family. However, his family was now Gloria alone. This drastic change happened in the blink of an eye. ¡°All right. You should go back! If you¡¯re gone for a long time, Master might be suspicious. You should look for me less frequently from now on,¡± urged Gloria. ¡°Okay! I understand.¡± Floyd left immediately, obeying all of hermands. ¡°Haha!¡± Gloria had full control over Floyd now. Her trump card was to give herselfpletely to him. However, everything was merely Floyd¡¯s one-sided wishes. He thought that Gloria had already be his, but in reality, that was not what happened. Everything that Floyd experienced was just a hallucination. Gloria had not slept with him at all. Instead, she used an illusionary spell to make Floyd think that she did. Gloria was so powerful that Floyd could not detect anything even after the illusionary spell was cast on him. ¡°Floyd, do you think that you deserve me?¡± sneered Gloria. Many men had been in a rtionship with her before, but none of them had truly slept with her. This was the most terrifying part of women. Floyd thought that he had her, but it was all an illusion. He remained clueless about it all. Now that she had settled things on Levi¡¯s side, the next step was to deal with the unified lesiastic Order and the Cetus. This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. ording to her subordinates¡¯ intel, the Cetus did not appear after their previous defeat. It was like they had disappeared into thin air. They could not even be contacted at Gerton. This meant that her n could not proceed. She wanted to find out where the Cetus was and reveal the location to Levi, so that both of them would fight. After the lesiastic Order reunited, everything would be simple. As their initial aim was to kill Levi, she just had to aggravate the conflict. Yartran would never participate in attacks against Levi. After contacting them the previous time, Gloria realized that they were cowards. They were unwilling to do anything, but they wanted to reap all the benefits. After suffering losses from Levi, they did not dare to join anymore. She could not keep contacting them either as she might expose herself. What other forces can affect this? Oh, right! The Esoteric Guild! It was a legendary existence alongside the lesiastic Order. However, they were from different generations. In fact, they werepletely unrted to each other. Neither of them knew about the others¡¯ existence. As Gloria always researched what was going on outside, she was familiar with every force. ording to her knowledge, the Esoteric Guild was even more vicious than the lesiastic Order. Luckily, the Esoteric Guild could not affect her. Otherwise, she would have to target them too. But now that I think about it, does this mean that I can devour the theurgist from the Esoteric Guild? Next Chapter Chapter 3416 Chapter 3416 Chapter 3419 Bing The Woman Of Floyd ¡°Oh, right! We should keep our rtionship secret for the time being. I¡¯m in a difficult position now. The lesiastic Order has unified and is about to go against Master! But I¡¯m from West Pavilion. What should I do? If the lesiastic Order finds out about our rtionship, they¡¯ll treat me like a traitor. I will definitely die! That¡¯ll be the same oue as North Pavilion. The Three Sages of North Pavilion died because they became traitors. If Master finds out, he¡¯ll definitely treat me as a traitor and kill me. I¡¯ll be stuck between a rock and a hard ce!¡± Gloria deliberately exaggerated the severity of the issue. Upon hearing that Gloria might be in danger, Floyd was rmed. After all, she was more important than anything and anyone. Her position in Floyd¡¯s heart had just been elevated. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will never reveal this to anyone, including Master and the rest!¡± promised Floyd firmly. She¡¯s the most important person to me. This was how devious Gloria¡¯s tricks could be. After bing Floyd¡¯s woman, things were different now¡ªhe would sacrifice his life for her anytime. It was a piece of cake to make him keep a secret. Previously, Floyd treated Levi and Gloria as his family. However, his family was now Gloria alone. This drastic change happened in the blink of an eye. ¡°All right. You should go back! If you¡¯re gone for a long time, Master might be suspicious. You should look for me less frequently from now on,¡± urged Gloria. ¡°Okay! I understand.¡± Floyd left immediately, obeying all of hermands. ¡°Haha!¡± Gloria had full control over Floyd now. Her trump card was to give herselfpletely to him. However, everything was merely Floyd¡¯s one-sided wishes. He thought that Gloria had already be his, but in reality, that was not what happened. Everything that Floyd experienced was just a hallucination. Gloria had not slept with him at all. N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. Instead, she used an illusionary spell to make Floyd think that she did. Gloria was so powerful that Floyd could not detect anything even after the illusionary spell was cast on him. ¡°Floyd, do you think that you deserve me?¡± sneered Gloria. Many men had been in a rtionship with her before, but none of them had truly slept with her. This was the most terrifying part of women. Floyd thought that he had her, but it was all an illusion. He remained clueless about it all. Now that she had settled things on Levi¡¯s side, the next step was to deal with the unified lesiastic Order and the Cetus. ording to her subordinates¡¯ intel, the Cetus did not appear after their previous defeat. It was like they had disappeared into thin air. They could not even be contacted at Gerton. This meant that her n could not proceed. She wanted to find out where the Cetus was and reveal the location to Levi, so that both of them would fight. After the lesiastic Order reunited, everything would be simple. As their initial aim was to kill Levi, she just had to aggravate the conflict. Yartran would never participate in attacks against Levi. After contacting them the previous time, Gloria realized that they were cowards. They were unwilling to do anything, but they wanted to reap all the benefits. After suffering losses from Levi, they did not dare to join anymore. She could not keep contacting them either as she might expose herself. What other forces can affect this? Oh, right! The Esoteric Guild! It was a legendary existence alongside the lesiastic Order. However, they were from different generations. In fact, they werepletely unrted to each other. Neither of them knew about the others¡¯ existence. As Gloria always researched what was going on outside, she was familiar with every force. ording to her knowledge, the Esoteric Guild was even more vicious than the lesiastic Order. Luckily, the Esoteric Guild could not affect her. Otherwise, she would have to target them too. But now that I think about it, does this mean that I can devour the theurgist from the Esoteric Guild? Next Chapter Chapter 3417 Chapter 3417 Chapter 3421 Giant Device Of Yartran No one expected Levi would make a violent visit to Yartran so suddenly. After the failurest time, Yartran had vanished from the public eye. Levi¡¯s strength yet again exceeded their expectations. They had revealed to Shield before on the probability of them winning, but they knew they would have to pay a terrible price. However, after that battle, theypletely changed. They suspected it might be possible to defeat Levi, but only if the entirety of Yartran¡¯s attack force was mobilized. Recently, even the king of Yartran med his ambassadors for working with the lesiastic Order to go against Levi. The situation was dire for them, and they had no idea how to deal with it. The battle thoroughly exposed them, on top of the fact that they also suffered severe losses. Now, the world had learned about the existence of Yartran. It was chaos everywhere in the world. Obviously, Yartran wanted to be the country to have thest laugh. However, that chance of happening was lost forever, and they had made a terrible enemy in the process. In the past, it was still fine, because Levi only had a grudge against Zarain. He didn¡¯t know about Yartran, so he didn¡¯t care. Things had sadly changed, and Yartran had be yet another target for Levi to destroy. They knew what Levi was like, and they knew he would seek revenge. The high-rank officials of Yartran gathered together to discuss what to do next. Levi wasing to seek revenge, there was no doubt about that. However, after their analysis, they were certain Levi would focus his attention on the lesiastic Order and the deviant ns at the moment. Thus, for the moment, he wouldn¡¯te for them. That meant they would have time to prepare. As usual, they were discussing how to deal with Levi that day. They believed Yartran was still hidden, despite its existence was now known to the rest of the world, because no one could find them easily. None of them expected Levi would arrive at Yartran in such a loud manner. His voice spread to every corner of the country, informing them of his arrival. Everyone in Yartran was in a frenzy. Some had even started to escape. Levi was incredibly powerful, after all. Of course, they were afraid of him. Even from afar, one could see the entirety of Yartran was in a frantic mess. ck Hawk smirked. Who could¡¯ve thought these high and mighty b*stards would be scared like this? Though, that just speaks volumes of how powerful Levi is. It would appear I bet on the right horse. ¡°Activate the defense system!¡± N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. Yartran reacted fast. Rumble¡­ The earth began to shake before a formless force field instantly covered the entire country. There was a terrifying amount of energy flowing through the force field. On top of that, there were ancient symbols on them. Most importantly, the force field was connected to Yartran¡¯s super-spiritual ley line. Therefore, there was an endless amount of energy streaming into the force field. It was Yartran¡¯s greatest trump card. The force field was actually a giant device with many functions. For example, it could hide the country, change the gravity inside, manipte the maic field, and, of course, construct a barrier that would protect the country by blocking all iing attacks. Since they were in danger, they didn¡¯t have enough time to hide Yartran. They could only activate the defense mechanism to halt Levi in his path. ¡°Be prepared to fight with Levi!¡± Soon, everyone in Yartran was on the move in preparation for a battle to the death with Levi. ¡°Don¡¯t worry! There¡¯s no way he¡¯ll crack open this force field!¡± Yartran was very confident in their force field. However, it was an insult to them that they had to use it in the first ce. After all, they shouldn¡¯t be afraid of anyone enough to activate the force field barrier. Since Levi had made his way there, they had no choice but to activate it. They were confident it was invincible, and that it could protect their country from all known attacks. Next Chapter Chapter 3418 Chapter 3418 Chapter 3422 Levi Cannot Do Anything Yartran had conducted hundreds of thousands of tests on their barrier before. None could even crack it. This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. However, simply activating it was already an insult to them because it basically meant they admitted they were in grave danger. They thought themselves to be an unparalleled existence, a country that couldn¡¯t be threatened, and one that didn¡¯t need to use the barrier they built. Sadly, they were wrong, and someone who could threaten them did show up. And that person was none other than Levi. His heaven-defying strength terrified Yartran, even more so when he showed up unannounced. They thought he was looking for trouble. The defense system activated very quickly as it instantly covered the entire country. An insane amount of energy was pumping into the barrier. ck Hawk was shocked as he felt the expanding energy. ¡°There¡¯s no way we can break this, Mr. Garrison!¡± he uttered tremblingly. This defense system is too scary! There¡¯s no way we can break into Yartran. Levi stepped forward. ¡°Let me give it a try.¡± He was interested because, in all his time fighting with the lesiastic Order, he had never seen something as special as that barrier. This barrier looks pretty solid. I wonder if it can handle a punch from me. Originally, he was just going to ask them how exactly they came in contact with the lesiastic Order. The activation of the barrier failed to deter him and even got him pumped. I really want to try breaking it. Once I smash this barrier open, they¡¯ll listen to me. Buzz¡­ Suddenly, the ground and the sky were shaking, as though space itself was going to crumble. The entirety of Yartran was practically trembling because Levi was about to unleash his punch. Before he even made the punch, heaven and earth were already shaking, as though the couldn¡¯t handle his power. ¡°What?¡± The people in Yartran were bbergasted because they could feel the tremor prior to Levi unleashing his punch. It was as though the entire country was beingpressed to such an extreme degree that its citizens felt their bodies being squashed and their consciousness fading away. The power of a single punch was enough to terrify everyone. ¡°Rx! As strong as Levi is, there¡¯s no way he can crack the barrier open!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right! It¡¯s absolutely impossible!¡± ¡°As long as we stay inside, Levi can¡¯t do anything to us!¡± ¡°Once we finish our preparations, we¡¯ll be able to strike back!¡± While the wind-up of the punch did cause quite the stir, the citizens of Yartran still continued to complete their preparation. They were ready to battle against Levi. All advanced weaponry and fighters were stationed on the front lines. Levi was already high up in the air as he smashed his punch downward. The citizens of Yartran stood below as they stared above and watched his punch raining down like God¡¯s fist. It was as though the punch was a mountain enveloping the sky and blocking out the sun. A punch being able to do that was hard to imagine. ck Hawk was bewildered. Levi was like a vessel of God crashing down into the earth from the heavens. Eventually, the unimaginably powerful punch made contact with the barrier. The citizens of Yartran could already feel the crazy amount of power above them. Even though the barrier was still protecting them, they could feel the heat emanating from Levi¡¯s attack, as if it was burning the country. Beep! Beep! rms were going off in the entirety of Yartran because the defense system had detected danger. Not only that, the rm was getting more frequent and louder. ¡°Danger! Danger!¡± The defense system kept on reinforcing the barrier. Even the super-spiritual ley line was sending a frighteninglyrge amount of energy to the barrier. Upon detecting greater danger, the defense system activated its highest level of defense. Next Chapter Chapter 3419 Chapter 3419 The Return of the God of War Chapter 3423 Failed To Shatter In a blink of an eye, the barrier instantly gained tens ofyers of additional protection. It was the maximum capability of Yartran¡¯s defense system. Boom! An earth-shattering explosion was heard, as though the god of lightning was roaring right above the country. A shockwave was spread out from Levi and reached all the way to Zarain. That amount of terrifying power could only be matched by the activation of countless superweapons at the same time. Bang! shoppingmode Levi¡¯s punch made contact with the barrier. Another thud was heard as the defense system shook violently. That punch almost caused the entirety of Yartran to flip over. It wasn¡¯t just shaking the ground, it was flipping heaven and earth upside down! The sky was copsing, and the earth was sinking. Everyone uncontrobly flew into the air and floated. Many of the machines in the country were destroyed. Even thend itself was spinning. All kinds of extreme weather appeared at the same time. The loss was too great! An important detail about Yartran was that its region was different from the outside world. They practically used giant devices to create a whole new world. The gravity and maic field there werepletely different from the outside world. However, at that moment, the barrier, which was the giant device, suffered an extreme punch from Levi. He broke the bnce of the region, causing the gravity and maic field of the country to go totally haywire. That was why crazy stuff was happening. Yartran never thought it was even possible for a single punch to destroy their country¡¯s bnce, and it scared them greatly. Chaos was in the streets, as though judgment day had arrived. While it felt like the country was getting uprooted, the citizens were d the barrier didn¡¯t break. It managed to block shoppingmode Levi¡¯s punch. ¡°Oh god! That was so scary!¡± ¡°Levi¡¯s punch actually managed to deplete forty-seven percent of the barrier¡¯s total energy!¡± The staffs controlling the giant device were shocked when they saw that number. It was beyond their expectation because when they were doing their testing, the best they could manage to deplete was thirty-five percent of the total energy. Yet, Levi almost depleted half of it in just one punch. Cold sweat was covering their entire bodies as they took in a deep breath. No wonder he managed to break the bnce of our country, because he managed to deplete almost half of the barrier¡¯s energy! Then they cackled wildly. That was because, in their mind, they believed that punch was the upper limit of shoppingmode Levi¡¯s strength. How could it not be with the damage the punch caused? As scary as that punch was, it only depleted forty-seven percent of the total energy. In the end, it still couldn¡¯t destroy the barrier. If Levi wanted to crack the barrier, his punch had to be strong enough to deplete at least eighty percent of the total energy. Otherwise, it wouldn¡¯t break. Some might think that, if one punch could take out forty-seven percent of the total energy reserve, then two punches would be enough to deplete ny-four percent of the energy. And if a third punch was unleashed, then the barrier would no doubt break, correct? Wrong! One couldn¡¯t be med if they thought the barrier only had fifty-three percent of the total energy left after shoppingmode Levi¡¯s punch drained forty-seven percent of it. However, that wasn¡¯t the case. That was because the moment after the barrier received damage, the defense system would instantly repair it to full capacity. It would be as though it was never damaged at all. That was possible because the giant device was connected to a super-spiritual ley line. It supplied an unlimited amount of energy into the barrier. The moment the barrier suffered damage, it would be instantly repaired. There would be no chance for a second punch to damage it further because the barrier would be fully recovered in a blink of an eye. A second punch would be pointless. That was how powerful Yartran¡¯s device was.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. Chapter 3420 Chapter 3420 Chapter 3424 Not The Strongest Punch That was the reason the machine was called ¡°Eternal¡±. It meant there was an unlimited amount of energy supplying the device. Unless Levi could unleash a punch that drained more than eighty percent of the barrier¡¯s energy, it would stay up indefinitely. The barrier would instantly recover the moment after it received damage, making sure that Levi wouldn¡¯t have a chance to damage it twice in a row with his punches. It didn¡¯t matter how quickly his two punches were unleashed, because it wouldn¡¯t work. Eternal was truly an incredible machine. It was so well connected with the super-spiritual ley line that it was basically one with the ley line. ¡°Hahaha! Restore everything in Yartran! Increase the strength of the defense system! We can¡¯t let the power of the punch shatter the bnce of our country before our barrier even breaks!¡± This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Once again, they activated Eternal¡¯s other systems to restore the internal bnce of the country. Furthermore, they reinforced the bnce so the previous situation wouldn¡¯t happen again. Soon, everything returned to normal in Yartran. ¡°Now we can truly rx! Even Levi¡¯s strongest punch can¡¯t take out the barrier! He¡¯ll never crack it open! We can all let out a sigh of relief! However, the counterattack was still dyed by it. He couldn¡¯t destroy the barrier, but he still did drain almost half of the barrier¡¯s energy. For now, we can¡¯t go against him face-to-face! We¡¯ll be fine as long as we stay inside!¡± Soon, news traveled to all corners of Yartran. The citizens were informed that as long as they didn¡¯t go out, Levi wouldn¡¯t be able to enter. If they went out to fight Levi, they would die horribly, because he was bewilderingly powerful. Everyone basically mocked him from inside the barrier. ¡°Come on in, Levi! Come in if you can!¡± ¡°Haha, now you know our true power!¡± ¡°Nothing in this world can destroy Yartran¡¯s defense system!¡± Once the high-rank officials of Yartran learned of the news, they stop caring about Levi because even his strongest punch couldn¡¯t crack the barrier. Without any other options, he would leave. And so, the high-rank officials began to discuss how to deal with him and the world in the future. Levi stood above the barrier, stared down at it, andughed. ¡°Magnificent! Truly magnificent!¡± It was by far the toughest thing he had ever seen because he couldn¡¯t destroy it in one punch. ¡°Give up, Levi! Even your strongest punch failed to drain half of the barrier¡¯s total energy!¡± Yartran started taunting him. They thought they had sessfully made Levi give up. Even ck Hawk wanted to tell Levi to give up. Yartran is too strong. Their barrier is astonishingly powerful. Levi smirked. ¡°Who said that was my strongest punch?¡± The moment Yartran¡¯s elites, who were standing closest to Levi, heard that, their expression changed. A bad feeling began to rise in their hearts as their sanity slowly spiraled out of control. They couldn¡¯t believe Levi could get even more powerful. When they saw his smile, they felt like going crazy. ¡°This is not good!¡± Someone could tell something was off. Goosebumps began spreading on their body. Levi¡¯s punch earlier was the strongest one since spiritual energy revival happened. He didn¡¯t even use that much power when he faced the lesiastic Order. The punch he used to hit the barrier was already far more powerful than anything the world had seen before, yet it still wasn¡¯t his most powerful punch. His punch earlier was just a test to see how powerful the barrier was. It wasn¡¯t his full strength. At that moment, he had learned the limits of the barrier. ¡°I¡¯m so happy that I can unleash a proper punch!¡± Levi smiled. He was going to use his full power for the next attack. The expressions of the members controlling Eternal changed. Their guts were telling them doom wasing. Next Chapter Chapter 3421 Chapter 3421 Chapter 3425 Highest Level Of Danger Levi stared at the barrier and raised his punch. That punch looked like an ordinary punch from an average person. It didn¡¯t cause the earth to shake or spell the doom of the world. The wasn¡¯t trembling because it couldn¡¯t handle the sheer power of the punch. There was no sounding from heaven or earth. The citizens of Yartran definitely didn¡¯t feel the crushing pressure and melting heat from earlier. Even Eternal didn¡¯t detect any danger. That punch was shot out like a bullet made of feathers. It looked like a joke, so much so that it shocked the crowd. That¡¯s it? Is it possible? Is Levi joking right now? No one knew that was Levi¡¯s most powerful attack. All the energy he could gather was concentrated on a single explosive point. On the surface, the punch looked normal, but Levi had actuallypressed all his energy into it. The crowd simply couldn¡¯t see it. They were taken aback earlier because they thought Levi was going to throw another apocalyptic punch. Upon seeing that ordinary punch, however, they let out a sigh of relief. How powerful could that punch be? That was what they thought. It couldn¡¯t take down the barrier. No way. Bang! Levi¡¯s seemingly soft punch made contact with the barrier swiftly. Right as the crowd was about to mock Levi, Eternal suddenly sounded all the rms. ¡°Danger! Danger! Highest level of danger detected!¡± Only then did Eternal detected danger, but it was toote. The energy Levipressed into his punch exploded in an instant. Rumble¡­ Out of nowhere, the mountains began to shake, and the ground cracked before shattering. It was as though the was experiencing a seizure as a buzzing sound was heard in the sky. Bang! Yartran¡¯s bnce was once again fractured. A crazy amount of energy and pressure rushed through the entirety of the country. It was the single greatest destruction Yartran had ever faced. Even the verynd the citizens stood on was torn into pieces. Cracks could be seen everywhere, as though the earth was swallowing everything on the surface. That baffling disy of power terrified everyone. Beep! Beep! Beep! In an instant, the damage the barrier received soared rapidly while its energy was dropped. All of that happened in a blink of an eye. Crack! Yartran¡¯s greatest fear had been realized. A crack was formed on the barrier. Eternal detected that the punch took out one hundred and twenty percent of the barrier¡¯s total energy. This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. It was enough to destroy the barrierpletely. The barrier was shattered without dy. Crack! Crack! Crack! Once Levi¡¯s punch cracked one spot, it caused a domino effect that led to the entire barriering down. The citizens of Yartran couldn¡¯t believe there woulde a day when their greatest achievement, the barrier of Eternal, would be demolished. It was a devastating blow to the citizens of Yartran. Not only did the punch take out the barrier, a fifth of its power that the barrier failed to block shook the entire country. It was as though the punch was going to destroy the entirend. However, Yartran was still strong enough to withstand it. Countless fighters activated their weapons to block Levi¡¯s punch. Sadly, Yartran was destroyed beyond recognition. A once technologically advanced country with an ancient cultivation system was turned into a wastnd because of Levi¡¯s loathsome punch. It shattered the bnce of thend. Chaos dominated the entire region as the injured citizens were befuddled by Levi¡¯s strength. They had no idea what to do next as Levi advanced. Yartran would need to gather all its greatest power to fight against him. Next Chapter Chapter 3422 Chapter 3422 Chapter 3426 Yartran Still Had Strength Left It would be thest stand for Yartran because their strongest barrier had been shattered. The entire country wasid bare for Levi to see. ¡°Activate attack mode!¡± Soon, Eternal was shifted into attack mode. The most goosebump-inducing weapons all locked onto Levi. The fighters also aimed their weapons at him. All attack forces in Yartran were prepared to engage in battle with Levi as more fighters rushed in his direction. Since defense was impossible, attack was the only other option. This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. All of them wanted nothing more than to protect their precious homnd from the single invader, and they were willing to put their lives on the line to do that. Their only path to salvation was to kill Levi. ¡°No one can invade Yartran!¡± Yartran had pulled out all its trump cards. There were giants the size of a hill, monsters that wererge enough to block the sun, fighters equipped with magical techniques and technology¡­ In any case, there were a ton of deadly weapons that the outside world had never seen before. Yartran was doing their best to disy their full power in hopes of intimidating the invader from attacking. Their strength was no worse than the united lesiastic Order. Yartran¡¯s citizens stood with each other, unlike the order, which was separated into many factions. Their power was greater as a whole. It was hard to tell if invincible fighters were going to pop out. Countless fighters of Yartran stared at the monstrous Levi as he descended into their ruined homes. Everyone was incredibly tense. After all, Levi had just decimated their beloved country in one punch. Not counting the battle from before, his feat of destroying the barrier earlier was enough to unnerve all of them. Who wouldn¡¯t be afraid while facing down an invincible monster? Levi smiled. Why are they making it such a big show? Are they all crazy? ¡°We know how powerful you are, Levi! However, you¡¯re now facing the wrath of Yartran for provoking us!¡± ¡°Leave now and we¡¯ll consider letting you go!¡± ¡°We know you¡¯re strong. That¡¯s why we¡¯re willing to pay a blood price! If all of us fight you, you¡¯ll no doubt die!¡± Of course, Yartran was just bluffing. They didn¡¯t want to fight him. All they wanted was to scare him away, even though they were shaking in their boots. However, if push came to shove, they would stilly down their lives to protect their home. ¡°I¡¯m just here to ask a question. Why are you all panicking so much?¡± Levi felt a little resigned. Yartran¡¯s citizens were dumbfounded. ¡°Eh? You¡¯re here to ask a question?¡± They thought he was there to take revenge on them, which was why they immediately activated their defense system. It was beyond their wildest imagination that Levi destroyed their barrier and their country just to ask a question. ¡°You¡­ Are you for real? You¡¯re really here to ask a question?¡± The citizens of Yartran were still scared of him. Well, notpletely scared, because they were really angry and they wanted to kill him for bringing the apocalypse to their doorstep. Still, they couldn¡¯t afford to just attack him and cause even further damage. If they were going to kill him, they wanted to do so with as little bloodshed as possible instead of a bloodbath. They had to ensure they had enough forces left to fend off other invaders that might take advantage of the catastrophic damage Levi caused. Otherwise, they would be wiped out, because there were still plenty of other forces that could do so. They had other contingencies that disallowed them from using all their strength to fend off Levi. Therefore, if they could choose not to fight, they wouldn¡¯t. Killing Levi would have toeter. Staring at their confused faces, Levi smiled. ¡°If I came here to beat you all up, I wouldn¡¯t be standing here and talking, now would I?¡± The crowd then realized that made sense. He did say at the start he was there to visit Yartran. If he wanted revenge, he would¡¯ve torn the country apart without saying a word instead of announcing his presence. That made everyone in Yartran calm down significantly because not fighting would be the best oue for them. ¡°What do you want to know?¡± an envoy of Yartran asked. ¡°Two days ago, you lot tried to kill me. Did the lesiastic Order contact you all?¡± Levi asked. Chapter 3423 Chapter 3423 Chapter 3427 I Will Destroy You Next Time ¡°Eh? That¡­¡± The leader of Yartran hesitated before shouting, ¡°Who¡¯s the one who contacted the lesiastic Order?¡± Soon, an envoy stepped forward. ¡°I was the one who talked with them!¡± Levi asked, ¡°Who were the ones you talked to? Describe their appearance!¡± ¡°There were six people from the lesiastic Order who contacted me. We don¡¯t know who they were initially because they hid their identities pretty well. However, we never do anything before knowing who we¡¯re dealing with. They underestimated our ability and thought we wouldn¡¯t discover their identities. I sent people to investigate them and found out that all six of them came from different factions in the lesiastic Order. They all upied a middle-level position in their respective factions. Due to their rank, a lot of information passed through them¡­¡± the envoy exined. That was more or less what Levi expected because it was how the organization was structured. I knew it. It wasn¡¯t any high-rank officials. They have to be the ones in the middle of the hierarchy because they don¡¯t attract a lot of attention to themselves. Otherwise, they wouldn¡¯t have been able to pull this off without anyone noticing. ¡°It was because they were persuasive and the information they provided was reliable that we sent people to join their n to take you down¡­¡± The crowd lowered their heads when the envoy stopped there. They didn¡¯t have the guts to, because they did try to take him down. Levi didn¡¯t care they were the ones who initially provoked him and continued, ¡°Give me all the information about the six of them! I¡¯ll investigate them myself!¡± ¡°Okay!¡± The envoy promptly handed the information regarding those six to him. ¡°Is there anything else we can do to help, Mr. Garrison?¡± he then tried to butter up Levi. Levi sneered coldly, ¡°Nope! Although, don¡¯t you all forget that I will remember you lot for trying to kill me! I¡¯m not going to let that go easily!¡± It sent a chill down all their spines. ¡°I will have my revenge! Once I deal with the lesiastic Order, you all will be next! I¡¯ll give you all enough time to prepare, so show me what you¡¯re truly capable of! In fact, you guys can try to kill me as I deal with the lesiastic Order! However, the moment I destroy them, I¡¯ming for you all next. The next time we meet will be your destruction!¡± Levi eximed domineeringly. This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. The citizens of Yartran were bbergasted. They couldn¡¯t believe he was that confident. Although, he did earn that confidence with his overwhelming power. Yartran had never been threatened like that before, but there was nothing they could do. In the end, Levi left as the crowd stared at him in disbelief. ¡°Until next time!¡± His voice echoed, as though he was still taunting them. The citizens of Yartran frowned. They were scared because they knew what would happen when they met him again. ¡°You all heard that! Levi¡¯s going toe and kill us sooner orter!¡± ¡°We need to gather all our greatest forces to kill him!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right! We¡¯ll have to keep a close eye on his movements! Once his battle against the lesiastic Order begins, we must participate in it! We have to kill him with minimum bloodshed on our side!¡± Yartran was thrown into chaos again as everyone began their preparation. They understood that, if Yartran was to survive, they had to kill Levi. There was no other way for them to live. Even in their wildest imagination, they never thought their great country would be threatened by a single person. Going back to Gloria, even though she told Floyd they shouldn¡¯t meet often, she very much wanted to know the progress of Levi¡¯s investigation. She needed to know if he had started to pose a threat to her. Therefore, she decided to pay Floyd a visit. That made him quite excited. Next Chapter Chapter 3424 Chapter 3424 Chapter 3428 Traitor In the past, Floyd was the one who went to visit Gloria. That was why he was excited when she started visiting him on her own. So this is what having a girlfriend is like. ¡°Master is not at North Pavilion right now. He¡¯s currently in Yartran!¡± Floyd, of course, didn¡¯t know what Gloria was scheming and told her that. Gloria acted worried. ¡°He¡¯s going to Yartran? Won¡¯t he be in danger?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think so. Maybe he might¡¯ve even destroyed Yartran!¡± Her eyebrows were tightly furrowed. I¡¯m not sure why he¡¯s there right now. Is he enacting his revenge? Or is he actually there to find out who contacted Yartran? I need to know which it is now! It¡¯ll be bad if he finds out who contacted them. Sure, I was extremely careful, and I did hide the identities of the people I sent, but I¡¯m not sure if that¡¯s enough to cover my tracks. Yartran is pretty powerful, after all. Even if I¡¯m not exposed, what if they found a lead that connects to me? ¡°That¡¯s fine! I¡¯m visiting you because I want to tell you what¡¯s the current status of the lesiastic Order¡­¡± She proceeded to tell him what the order had done so far. Floyd nodded. ¡°Got it! Right now, what they¡¯re doing hasn¡¯t affected us, so I won¡¯t let Master know about it for the time being. I know what to do!¡± After bidding her goodbyes, she left. ¡°Since Levi¡¯s not here right now, this means North Pavilion is unguarded! It¡¯s the best chance to attack them right now!¡± She smiled. What happened next was her letting the lesiastic Order know about the news before she went to do something else. Upon receiving the news that Levi wasn¡¯t at North Pavillion, the lesiastic Order made their move immediately. ¡°Quick! We need to wrap this battle up as soon as possible! Take down North Pavillion now!¡± As insurance, the lesiastic Order swiftly sent out elites to assault North Pavilion to take them down quickly. Thousands of elites promptly arrived in front of the North Pavilion. ¡°Attack!¡± The elites charged forward. The few hundred elites at the front looked excited because they thought North Pavillion was screwed. Bang! Bang! Bang! They didn¡¯t expect to be blown into bloody mist the moment they got close to North Pavilion. It scared the thousands of elites behind and stopped their advance. Levi¡¯s voice rang out. ¡°You lot think you can cause a mess here just because I was gone? Foolishness! Now, die!¡± This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. The crowd was terrified. ¡°Run! He¡¯s back!¡± In an instant, thousands of elites from the lesiastic Order escaped as quickly as possible. They disappeared in an instant. ¡°A bunch of cowards!¡± Levi shouted. I can¡¯t believe I have to deal with this the moment Ie back. Hmm? Wait, this doesn¡¯t make sense! The lesiastic Order definitely only attacked because they knew I was going to Yartran! They wanted to take down North Pavillion before I returned. In that case, who leaked out the news that I went to Yartran? It must be that hidden mastermind! They must¡¯ve told the lesiastic Order where I was going to, which was why the lesiastic Order attacked! Isn¡¯t this mastermind a little too powerful? There shouldn¡¯t be anyone else but my people who know about this. From what I analyzedst time, I can tell this mastermind knows everything about me and everything rted to me. The fact that they know about my visit to Yartran can only mean one thing ¡ª they had nted a spy by my side. How else could they know so much about me? Still, how is it possible? As powerful as they may be, it¡¯s impossible they can know everything about me. Well, it¡¯s next to impossible in this case. Maybe one of my people did it? No way! I know for sure there aren¡¯t any traitors by my side! Next Chapter Chapter 3425 Chapter 3425 Chapter 3429 A Significant Lead Levi¡¯s eyebrows furrowed. However, who else could¡¯ve known where I am aside from them? No one! It must be one of my people who leaked the news! The only other possibility is that this person is far more powerful than what I can imagine, though it¡¯s unlikely. However unlikely it is, I can¡¯t rule out that probability. This mastermind is too skilled! They¡¯re in control of everything! This isn¡¯t something a regr person could pull off. Still, this mastermind has revealed a lead to themselves this time. They thought they could use my absence as an opportunity to destroy North Pavilion, but they didn¡¯t know I returned earlier than nned. Not only did they fail to destroy North Pavilion, but they also exposed themselves. ¡°I will find out who you are! I¡¯m grateful that you¡¯ve given me such a significant lead to follow! Hahaha¡­¡± Heughed. This was certainly a pleasant surprise. I came to North Pavillion because I wanted to investigate the identities of the six lesiastic Order members who contacted Yartran and I got even better information out of it. In any case, since those six were part of the order and belonged to the Five Pavilions, it¡¯s only natural that I let North Pavilion investigate them. I¡¯m pretty sure none of them belonged to North Pavilion, otherwise the mastermind wouldn¡¯t haveunched the surprise attack. ¡°I want you all to investigate who these people are immediately! Also, find out who they had been talking to recently! Once you got the results, send them to me directly in secret!¡± Levi ordered. North Pavilion had their own intel department, so obviously they were familiar with the lesiastic Order. Furthermore, Levi also told his own people to investigate the six suspects to cover arger ground. ¡°I think I¡¯ll get my answer as to who leaked my location after I do some questioning.¡± Once Levi took care of his matters at North Pavilion, he returned to his base. Hundreds of elites from the lesiastic Order were dead because of the ambush. Therefore, they probably wouldn¡¯tunch another attack soon. The thousands of elites who escaped headed back to the lesiastic Order. ¡°The news is fake! The moment we arrived, Levi was there! A couple hundred of us are dead!¡± they reported. The lesiastic Order was shocked. Fake news? But we got news Levi left to Yartran! How could it be fake news? The news soon traveled into the ears of the Holy Guild and a bunch of elders. ¡°What¡¯s there to debate about? I think the news was real, but Levi just so happened to return at that moment,¡± one elder suggested. ¡°Agreed!¡± The others nodded. N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. It was then Solocus eximed, ¡°Something isn¡¯t right here!¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Is Master Solocus¡¯ intel fake?¡± the elders asked. He shook his head. ¡°No, the news is probably real, but Levi just so happened to return when the assault happened!¡± His eyebrows furrowed. ¡°How did our people know when Levi left for Yartran? Logically, his whereabouts should be top secret information. After all, none of our men could find anything, even though they had orders to keep track of him.¡± The elders nodded. ¡°That¡¯s right! We sent out people to keep an eye on him, but none of them had the guts to get too close to him! Thus, the only info they can provide us is pretty useless. As for his whereabouts, that should be impossible for them to know!¡± Solocus turned toward them. ¡°In that case, how did we know where he went?¡± ¡°Eh?¡± The others were dumbfounded. That¡¯s right! Even though we sent elites to eliminate North Pavilion, no one knows who was the one who spread the news. ¡°That¡¯s right! Who gave us the intel? Where did ite from? Does anyone know?¡± the elder of East Pavilion asked. Everyone shook their head as they realized the problem. How could no one know where such important intel came from? It was obvious it didn¡¯te from the people they sent out, so what was going on? Next Chapter Chapter 3426 Chapter 3426 Chapter 3430 Solocus Noticed Too ¡°Quick! Go and investigate who¡¯s the first one who told us Levi was going to Yartran!¡± the elders ordered in a panic. After their search had concluded, they stumbled across a shocking revtion. There was no one! They couldn¡¯t find who was the one that spread the intel. Even though everyone knew Levi was going to Yartran, no one knew where the news originally came from upon investigating. It didn¡¯te from people inside the lesiastic Order for sure. The news was like a ghost, suddenly appearing in the lesiastic Order with no traces to be found. It was then everyone realized Solocus was right, and that there was something fishy about it. He smiled. ¡°It¡¯s as though this intel just suddenly popped into existence, like a ghost! No one knew where it came from! Also, don¡¯t you all think it¡¯s suspicious that there are outrages and messages about resisting Levi every daytely? Something isn¡¯t right here!¡± Everyone nodded. ¡°So someone is trying to make us fight Levi?¡± Solocus nodded too. ¡°Indeed! I didn¡¯t notice before, but this recent news about Levi heading to Yartran is making me really suspicious about the whole thing. Do you guys remember when four of the Five Pavilions sent Top Ten to kill Levi?¡± His reminder led them to realize something. ¡°Are you saying someone was behind that as well, Master Solocus?¡± N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. He exined, ¡°I investigated who tried to kill Levi before. There were people from our organization, of course. However, why would Yartran, unnamed forces from Erudia, a bunch of assassin organizations, and the Cetus show up at the same time? Logically, that would make sense. Many people want to kill Levi, so when they heard the news, they came to join the battle. However, the way they were working with each other to fight Levi seemed too cohesive. Even though they¡¯repletely different factions, they fight as though they had done it a hundred times together before¡­¡± His analysis blew everyone¡¯s mind. All they saw were the defeat of the lesiastic Order¡¯s elites and Top Ten. Their attention was so focused on taking revenge on Levi that they didn¡¯t notice the details. It wasn¡¯t until Solocus pointed it out that they realized something was wrong. ¡°Not only that, there were a lot of poisons, hidden weapons, and traps there! They all worked together to support the elites perfectly! We¡¯ve never heard of that level of cooperation before!¡± The elders stared at Solocus in bewilderment. ¡°Someone is behind all this!¡± Solocus nodded. ¡°Mhm, I knew there was something going on at the start, but I wasn¡¯t sure. The news about Levi¡¯s whereabouts has reminded me of that! It seems like an unknown force is involved in the war aside from the lesiastic Order, Levi, the Cetus, and many more. This unknown force is attempting to use us to get rid of Levi. That¡¯s why there was a n to kill him! They were making many organizations and factions work together to fight as one!¡± No one could¡¯ve imagined the news about Levi¡¯s whereabouts would lead to the lesiastic Order noticing an unknown force was manipting them. ¡°Oh yeah! My subordinates did some digging before! They said Levi did let the Top Ten leave with the divine tools! I thought it was ludicrous, but now¡­¡± An elder of South Pavilion spoke up. That introduced a glimmer to Solocus¡¯ eyes. ¡°Then it¡¯s likely Top Ten were killed or captured by this unknown force! That force may have also taken away the divine tools and med it on Levi, causing the lesiastic Order to unite!¡± Next Chapter Chapter 3427 Chapter 3427 Chapter 3431 Gloria Is rmed In actuality, Solocus could not resist feeling thankful to the unknown force. If not for it, how¡¯s it possible for me to unify the lesiastic Order within such a short span? ¡°Yeah! Since Levi Garrison ims he¡¯d let the Top Ten off, I¡¯m sure he¡¯s being truthful!¡± ¡°To him, the four cornerstone divine tools are just something worthless!¡± The other elders echoed. Everyone suddenly had a grasp of the situation. Evidently, the lesiastic Order was exploited by the others to annihte Levi. ¡°But who could be this unknown force?¡± ¡°Based on our observation, this unknown force knows well about the lesiastic Order, the Cetus, Levi Garrison, and Yartran. But I can¡¯t seem to rte it to any forces in my mind!¡± The elders asked in bafflement among themselves. They racked their brains, trying to identify the mysterious force. As for Solocus, this mysterious force had indirectly given him a hand, turning his secret n toward sess. However, he vowed to dig the force up, fearing they would fall victim to thetter¡¯s heinousness. ¡°But how¡¯s it possible that we¡¯ve never sensed anything awry when the mysterious force is manipting everyone? How did they manage to pull that off?¡± ¡°Even if it¡¯s someone among us, I bet there¡¯ll be traces left behind, isn¡¯t it?¡± Perplexed, the elders started raising doubts again. This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. Heaving a sigh, Solocus uttered resignedly, ¡°Who knows, it could be a lowly small fry easily overlooked by anyone?¡± ¡°Investigate the matter at once! We must leave no stones unturned to dig this force up!¡± ¡°I have a feeling it must be someone from the lesiastic Order. They could be scheming on the next step now!¡± ¡°We must keep it under wrap and assign the elites to investigate the matter discreetly!¡± The elders started urging Solocus to take prompt action. Shortly after, he instructed elites to be assigned to infiltrate the lesiastic Order and investigate the matter. Surprisingly, Gloria managed to get first-hand information about their secret mission. ¡°Huh? Even the lesiastic Order is suspicious of me now! Oh my! I¡¯m in trouble!¡± Prevailed by a sense of crisis, she was a bundle of nerves. No doubt, she possessed unrivaledbat prowess and was not the slightest bit intimidated by anyone from the lesiastic Order. Nheless, she foresaw a lot of her schemes would be affected when all the others started having a sense of vignce and tracking down the so-called mysterious force. D*mn it! How am I supposed to eliminate all these obstacles? What on earth has happened? Oh my! I shouldn¡¯t have acted impulsively! It never crossed her mind that Levi was coincidentally back earlier than nned when the lesiastic Order was about tounch an attack on North Pavilion. She had to admit that she had put herself in a tight spot by shooting herself in the foot due to her impulsiveness. Since the n had turned out a failure, all the others started sensing something amiss and feeling suspicious of the whole thing. After all, it had indirectly drawn unintentional attention from everyone when Levi¡¯s whereabouts were exposed. Undeniably, she had overlooked the point. By right, it was impossible for Levi¡¯s whereabouts to be exposed under any circumstances. Intimidated by the former¡¯s formidability at the moment, everyone dared not even go near him, let alone well- informed about his whereabouts. Since it was rtively impossible, it might lead her to be a prime suspect at any moment. Consequently, even the lesiastic Order had presumed there should be a third unknown force. Not to mention, they were well aware of what transpired to the Top Ten. Gloria almost burst a blood vessel. She could not help but despise herself for making such a grievous mistake recklessly. Only then did she realize that she had miscalcted Levi¡¯s timing. Initially, she thought the estimated time was more than enough for North Pavilion to be wiped out. Nevertheless, it was still toote. After all, Levi had already set off for Yartran long ago when she looked for Floyd to ask tactfully about the former¡¯s whereabouts. She smacked her head subconsciously at the thought. ¡°Oh, right! Levi Garrison!¡± she gasped intuitively as something overwhelming came to her mind. He bumped into the elites of the lesiastic Order when he was back in North Pavilion, didn¡¯t he? If so, he had surely discovered that a certain someone had exposed his whereabouts earlier! He has been suspecting there¡¯s another mysterious force long ago and is tracking it down. Now that his whereabouts are exposed, he¡¯ll suspect his people for sure. Unequivocally, only his own people know about that. Hmm! Will he think that Floyd has something to do with it? If he¡¯s suspicious of Floyd, sooner orter, I¡¯ll be exposed! Oh my! All my effort will go down the drain then! Gloria was like a cat on hot bricks, but there was nothing she could do. Next Chapter Chapter 3428 Chapter 3428 Chapter 3432 Floyd Is On Pins And Needles If I take the risk to remind Floyd now, I tend to put myself in deep water, right? There was nothing Gloria could do to turn back time. She could only keep her fingers crossed that Levi would not find out Floyd was the one leaking information to her. Gloria hid somewhere right after much contemtion. She started working on the preparation for a backup n in case Levi found out she was the mastermind behind everything. On pins and needles, Gloria broke out in cold sweat. She was all tensed up about the tragic fate that might befall her. In the meantime, Levi was back in the base. ¡°Boss! Master! You¡¯re back!¡± everyone greeted him in unison. ¡°Gather everyone now!¡± he instructed grimly. ¡°Huh? What¡¯s wrong?¡± someone asked apprehensively. Even though everyone¡¯s curiosity was piqued, they still assembled as instructed by Levi. Soon, everyone gathered right in front of thetter. Looking intently at them, Levi stated solemnly, ¡°I have the utmost trust in all of you, just like how you trust me!¡± Hearing that, everyone sensed something amiss. Levi had never mentioned anything like that before. Needless to say, Floyd¡¯s heart skipped a beat instantaneously. ¡°Boss, of course! We¡¯re well aware of that!¡± Azure Dragon responded earnestly. ¡°Boss, did anything happen? Please tell us now!¡± the others urged him anxiously. The next second, Levi cut to the chase. ¡°Someone had leaked the news about my trip to Yartran. The moment the lesiastic Order knew about it, they set off to eradicate North Pavilion!¡± His words sent everyone into a tizzy. ¡°How¡¯s that possible? Boss, we¡¯re the only ones who knew about your whereabouts all the while!¡± ¡°How could the news be spread within such a short span?¡± ¡°Could it be one of us had leaked it?¡± Some of them squealed in bafflement. A heated discussion broke out, and everyone started making wild guesses. Nheless, every single one of them was rtively trustworthy. They were sure as h*ll none of them would betray Levi and expose his whereabouts. Huh? Expose his whereabouts? There was a drastic change in Floyd¡¯s countenance. Realization dawned on him that he could have exposed his master¡¯s whereabouts in a way. But I didn¡¯t tell anyone else other than Gloria. Since she¡¯s already my woman, she¡¯s considered one of our people! Hence, she couldn¡¯t be the one exposing it! On the other hand, Levi continued to reassure them, ¡°I¡¯m pretty sure nobody among us had exposed it wittingly!¡± Everyone felt touched; their eyes glittered with sparkles. Undeniably, they had the utmost trust in Levi, just like how he trusted them. ¡°However, I have a hunch someone among us had leaked it unintentionally. Inevitably, we still cross paths with the lesiastic Order and others in the outer world. Thus, anyone might have exposed it identally! Not to mention, the base is encircled by spies hiding not far away from us. Hence, there¡¯s still a possibility it was exposed inadvertently. Can all of you try to recall if you¡¯d liaised with any outsiders when I was not around earlier?¡± Levi uttered somberly. Therefore, they started to recall by all means. Floyd felt a surge of anxiousness from within him, but he was convinced that Gloria could not be the culprit. She¡¯s considered one of us now! To me, she¡¯s as important as Master! No way! It couldn¡¯t be her! Deep down, Floyd was ovee by another wave of uneasiness. He foresaw Gloria would be in deep water if he mentioned her name. She¡¯s innocent! I can¡¯t let her take the fall! Zoey suggested, ¡°How about getting everyone who¡¯d stepped out of the base recently to step forward? It¡¯s more precise to filter this way.¡± N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. ¡°Huh?¡± Floyd¡¯s anxiousness intensified. Undeniably, he had stepped out of the base earlier, and many among them were aware of that. Shortly after, everyone who had stepped out of the base recently stepped forward. Preupied with a sense of guilt, Floyd had no choice but to step forward as well. He knew it would only escte the situation if he tended to act suspiciously. Zoey cut the crap. ¡°Tell us whom you¡¯d met after stepping out of the base and the content of your conversations with them. Try to provide as many details as possible!¡± Next Chapter Chapter 3429 Chapter 3429 Chapter 3433 Who Have You Met All the others described willingly what they had done and who they had met while away from the base in detail. On the contrary, Floyd was bing more anxious as time went by. Nevertheless, he got a grip of himself and pretended to be pondering something. No way! I can¡¯t let them sense anything! Floyd Irving, you must stay nonchnt as ever, by hook or by crook! At the same time, it was as though all the others¡¯ eyes were on him. He kept his head down while deep in thought. Momentster, all the other twenty persons stepping forward had provided the relevant details as requested, except Floyd. This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Based on their descriptions, it could be concluded that they did not reveal the information to anyone else. There was even concrete evidence to prove that they were being truthful. Since none of them had anything to do with the exposure of Levi¡¯s whereabouts, Floyd was the only one left. In other words, he should be the one exposing thetter¡¯s whereabouts. At that moment, everyone had their eyes on Floyd. No words could describe how tensed Floyd was at that very moment. Must I reveal Gloria¡¯s name? No way! I shouldn¡¯t expose her now! Once I mention her name, Master and the others will surely draw spection that she¡¯s the culprit! Floyd made up his mind that he would not reveal Gloria¡¯s name, despite being in a dilemma. Wait a minute! Something is not right! Look at the current situation! Oh no! I¡¯ll be doomed! All of a sudden, Floyd could not help wailing inwardly when something urred to him. All the others had exined in detail with valid reasons and traceable information. Thus, none of them had the possibility of revealing Levi¡¯s whereabouts. So does it mean I¡¯m the only one suspicious? Of course, I won¡¯t betray Master by exposing his whereabouts to anyone! I¡¯d only told Gloria about it earlier! Could it be her? A petrifying idea shed across his mind. Hmm! Gloria¡¯s the only outsider who knew about this. Thus, there¡¯s a high possibility for her to expose it to others! Huh? At the thought, cold sweat broke out from every pore of his body. No way! How can I be suspicious of Gloria? Floyd Irving, you sc*mbag! How could you suspect her even after she willingly gave herself to you? Anyone else could have exposed the information, but Gloria will never do so! She couldn¡¯t be the one! It will never happen! How could you suspect her? Have you gone nuts? Didn¡¯t you swear that you won¡¯t be suspicious of her anymore? How¡¯s it possible that she¡¯d done that? At the moment, he reverenced Gloria as though she was a deity descending from heaven. Thus, he should not have any doubt about her. To him, he must never hurt her feelings by doing so. Subsequently, he talked himself into putting any doubts about Gloria out of his mind. It¡¯s impossible! She¡¯s my woman! How could she be the one? ¡°Floyd?¡± Levi¡¯s authoritative voice sounded abruptly, breaking his reverie. Astounded, he responded instinctively, ¡°Ah! Master!¡± Right that instant, everyone kept their eyes glued to Floyd. Apparently, he was the only potential suspect left. Levi was convinced that the others could not be the ones exposing his whereabouts. Among those who had stepped out of the base earlier, Floyd was the only one with whom he had not questioned anything. Who could it be if he¡¯s not the one? ¡°Floyd, spit it out! Who had you met after stepping out of the base? Think carefully so you won¡¯t leave out anyone. Don¡¯t forget to exin what you had done too. Tell me everything!¡± Levi demanded. First, Floyd elucidated his purpose of stepping out of the base. He was mainly probing into the lesiastic Order¡¯s current activities. He even roughly mentioned what Gloria had notified him earlier. Everything sounded fine, and Levi did not sense anything suspicious. ¡°Then who did you mainly meet?¡± Levi questioned further. ¡°Hmm¡­ I¡¯ve met¡­¡± Floyd enunciated the names of a few friends he used to know from the lesiastic Order. In fact, many others knew them too. Even Azure Dragon and the others used to be closely acquainted with them earlier too. Gazing at Floyd, Levi asked sternly, ¡°That¡¯s all? Is there anyone else?¡± He could not fathom why his gut instinct told him something was amiss. It seemed Floyd had left something out. Meanwhile, Floyd talked himself into being extra mindful. I must be extra careful so as not to give myself away! If not, the others would see through me soon! At the sight of Levi looking intently at him, Floyd mustered up his courage and replied resolutely, ¡°Nobody else!¡± ¡°If that¡¯s the case, I don¡¯t think anyone among us had leaked the information!¡± Zoeymented matter- of-factly. However, Levi still stared at Floyd with his prative gaze. Next Chapter Chapter 3430 Chapter 3430 Chapter 3434 Floyd Is Lying That stare pierced right through Floyd and he felt as if his entire soul was being bared. He began to break out in cold sweat from his fear and panic. Is he suspecting me of something? More importantly, Floyd certainly had some skeletons in his closet! ¡°Floyd, if you don¡¯t mind me asking, do you have any outside sources from which you get your information? It¡¯s just that you always managed to get some of the most crucial information about the lesiastic Order, including the Bonemaster¡¯s name list. I just wanted to know where you get that from,¡± Levi asked. Floyd felt his fingertips begin to freeze up in fear. His heartbeat was so loud that he could hear his blood rushing in his ears. Levi never asked because he had always assumed that Floyd was simply talented in this aspect. But now that such things were happening, he couldn¡¯t help but wonder if Floyd was being used. That¡¯s why he wanted to know how Floyd was getting his information from people in the lesiastic Order. What do I do? What do I do? All of this information is from Gloria! If they continue investigating, she¡¯ll get in trouble! In fact, this is probably going to be super easy to find out. As long as Levi is involved, nothing will escape his hands! If they find out that it¡¯s Gloria, things will get even worse! If they found out it was Gloria who had been giving Floyd information, then all of them would begin treating her like the enemy. What do I do? Do I expose that it was her? Should I expose the both of us? If I tell them about our rtionship, I might be able to dodge a bullet for now, but Master will definitely start looking deeper into it. If that happens, everyone¡¯s going to think Gloria is using me. Floyd was stuck in his panicked thoughts,ing up with all the worst possible scenarios. He wanted nothing more than for everyone to ept Gloria as part of the family. However, that would never happen with the current state between them and the lesiastic Order. What should I do? ¡°So? What happened?¡± The longer he stayed silent, the more everyone began to stare at him. There¡¯s definitely something wrong with him. ¡°Wait! I remember!¡± Floyd suddenly announced loudly. ¡°I met some members of the lesiastic Order when I went out one day. I couldn¡¯t hold myself back from bragging to them!¡± Everyone looked at him in confusion. ¡°What?¡± ¡°A lot of them recognized me when I tried to get information from them. They even said we were in danger, but they wouldn¡¯t say how. They also said Yartran was a difficult opponent and that death was certainly in our near future. After that, I began to brag about how you were invincible and that we weren¡¯t afraid of them! That we would get rid of the lesiastic Order and Yartran in the same breath! ¡°At first they didn¡¯t believe me, but then I identally blurted out that you were going to destroy Yartran. Those friends of mine wouldn¡¯t have said anything, so it must have been overheard by someone else!¡± Even Floyd himself was taken aback by how quickly he had reacted. His excuse wasn¡¯tpletely foolproof, and the rest of them would certainly still suspect him. However, most importantly, he had managed to ce their suspicions back on him. They might suspect him, but since even he had admitted that it was his fault, it wasn¡¯t much use. Floyd was marveling at his own random excuse. They could suspect him, but it wasn¡¯t bad enough for their suspicions to be useful. After all, he had already admitted it! ¡°I¡¯m sorry! It¡¯s all my fault that your ns got leaked!¡± Floyd said apologetically. ¡°I shouldn¡¯t have been so arrogant. I never cared much about the lesiastic Order anyway and I always ended up saying too much because it wasn¡¯t like we had anything to be afraid of,¡± Floyd continued. ¡°It¡¯s alright! At least now we know what happened,¡± Levi replied. This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. Even though Floyd had been acting weirdly recently, Levi still wouldn¡¯t suspect him. He wouldn¡¯t suspect anyone whom he trusted enough to have around him in the first ce. Levi knew none of them would betray him, and he believed that wholeheartedly. That¡¯s why he didn¡¯t think too much of it. His first guess had been something around those lines, anyway. Next Chapter Chapter 3431 Chapter 3431 Chapter 3435 What Do You Mean By A Dead End To be fair, it was also thanks to Gloria¡¯s intelligence. If she hadn¡¯t ¡®given¡¯ herself to Floyd, he wouldn¡¯t have wrung his brains out trying toe up with a n to protect her. Even if he had to suffer all the me, he certainly wouldn¡¯t have allowed Gloria to be dragged in. After all, she was the most important person to him, even more than Levi. If Gloria hadn¡¯t wholeheartedly given herself to Floyd, he might have been able to think more calmly and might even have suspected her or exposed her. Even Gloria herself hadn¡¯t imagined that dating Floyd would bring such benefits. Before this, Floyd had still leaned more toward Levi¡¯s side. Even now, he was beginning to suspect Gloria. If this had happened earlier, he would probably have said it out loud and might even have gone to investigate himself. ¡°Everyone should be more careful from now on. In the case that the enemy attacks when I¡¯m not around, you guys really have to take care of yourselves. The best thing to do would be to hide in the underground bunker. That¡¯s our wild card, so you guys shouldn¡¯t tell anyone about it,¡± Levi reminded seriously. The moment he said that, Floyd felt his heart drop into his stomach. He had already told Gloria about it a long time ago. Luckily enough, Gloria was one of their own, so it didn¡¯t matter. I should probably deal with all this quickly so that Gloria can meet Master and the others soon, Floyd thought to himself. He did have one question in mind, though. Who leaked Master¡¯s ns out? It can¡¯t have been Gloria! That was something he was definitely sure of. Just like how Levi trusted him wholeheartedly, Floyd trusted Gloria the same. Suspecting her wasn¡¯t even an option. ¡°Next, I¡¯ll need you all to minimize contact with the lesiastic Order. After all, they¡¯re about to attack us,¡± Levi continued. He arrived at North Pavilion once more after leaving the base. Their investigation team had already gotten him the information he was looking for. ¡°Okay. Show me what you¡¯ve found.¡± All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Levi set out again right after returning to North Pavilion. ¡°Huh? They¡¯re all dead!¡± The whole team was in shock when they found their first informant. Everyone who had anything to do with them had also been killed, and whoever did it made sure to leave no survivors. Soon enough, they found their second informant in the same condition. Everyone who had any rtions to them were dead. The third, fourth, and all the other concurrent ones had suffered the same fate. Everyone they were looking for had been killed, and so were everybody that those people had any connections with. There were simply no clues left for them. ¡°We came toote. Now we¡¯re at a dead-end!¡± Those from the North Pavilionmented. Levi chuckled. ¡°What do you mean by a dead end?¡± ¡°Huh?¡± The rest of them all looked at him in confusion. What does he mean? ¡°From the looks of it, they only just finished killing this batch of people. They haven¡¯t even gotten rid of the bodies yet! They only managed to beat us by a little bit,¡± Levi said. The other people of the North Pavilion couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°So you mean the killers are right around us? They can¡¯t have been so fast otherwise, right?¡± ¡°Exactly! It has to be the lesiastic Order. Only they are close enough to finish the job this quickly and get away before we arrived. More importantly, they actually know these people,¡± Levi pointed out. Every single circumstance was pointing toward the lesiastic Order. Levi continued, ¡°Think about all of the crime scenes and string them together. Based on that, which unit of the lesiastic Order is the nearest?¡± The North Pavilion team immediately began searching. Soon enough, they had an answer. ¡°Based on the location wherein these people got murdered, the nearest unit of the lesiastic Order can only be the West Pavilion. Even though most of the lesiastic Order are gathered, those in the West Pavilion are still there. Only the elites of the West Pavilion could have been fast enough to kill all these people. It would have been very hard for anywhere else to pull off this feat.¡± Next Chapter Chapter 3432 Chapter 3432 Chapter 3436 It Has To Be The West Pavilion ¡°Still, we can¡¯t forget that possibility. If the others simply took a risk, it isn¡¯t impossible that they could have done it,¡± the other North Pavilion members mused. Levi chuckled. After his multi-faceted observations, he had deduced that the people who had done this must have been members from all around the lesiastic Order. All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. They must have had to have enough information from all sides before they could have controlled the situation as they had. However, whoever had done this must have been extremely careful and wouldn¡¯t have barged into things blindly, much less taken such a risk. That¡¯s why he was sure that the murderers must have been from the West Pavilion. The person in charge behind the scenes must have been from the West Pavilion as well. Without another word, Levi arrived silently at the West Pavilion. He wanted to see exactly who in West Pavilion was the culprit. Weirdly enough, however, the West Pavilion was perfectly normal. Even after half a day¡¯s worth of searching, he couldn¡¯t find anything. ¡°Something is definitely up.¡± The West Pavilion was the nearest ce they could have gone after killing all these people, so it was onlymon sense that those murdererse here to hide. But things shouldn¡¯t have been so peaceful. How could they have left absolutely zero clues? That was where things were starting to go wrong. After all, it had only been a matter of time before Levi came after them. They shouldn¡¯t have been able to get rid of the evidence so soon. All that only meant one thing: that these people originally belonged to the West Pavilion. The brains of the operation had to be here as well to ensure that nothing was found when Levi came to investigate. If they had simply run here all willy-nilly just to hide, he definitely would have found something. Of course, there was another possibility. Only one person had been behind every single one of those murders, and had singlehandedly murdered more than hundreds of people. This person has to be extremely skilled in order to kill so many people so quickly! That would also exin why the murderer in question would have been faster than Levi. It also proved to be easier to hide if the murderer was alone. Apart from that, the people who had been murdered weren¡¯t weak either. If the lesiastic Order had sent out a lot of people after those informants, the fight that ensued would have been sure to leave a scene behind. From what Levi had observed, those people had been killed instantly. There were no signs of any proper scuffle or fight. Now, he had finallye to the conclusion that only one person had killed all of those people. When Levi returned, he warned the others, ¡°Keep a close eye on the West Pavilion. I will need all of you to investigate them. Go undercover and find out who was most likely to have done all this and give me a name list.¡± Some people from the North Pavilion chuckled. ¡°We just heard that the Holy Guild suddenlyid down an order for all of the groups to return to their base and wait for orders. No one was allowed to leave, but word got out that those from the West Pavilion still did. We¡¯re still finding out the exact names. The decision was very rushed and caught everybody by surprise. Even the Holy Guild will have to investigate now that so many people were killed.¡± Levi himself chuckled at the news. ¡°Haha! I bet whoever was behind this never imagined that they would expose themselves to this extent all of a sudden!¡± He really had to thank whoever leaked his ns. Now, they had a bunch of clues on hand. By revealing his ns, it caused the enemy to make mistake after mistake and leave behind many clues as a result. By now, Levi was almost one hundred percent sure that it was the West Pavilion behind all this. It must have been some elite from the West Pavilion. In order to kill so many people before Levi got there, the elite had to be extremely talented, which meant he had to be within the top ranks of the West Pavilion. They were most likely of the same level as the Three Sages. Just like that, Levi had a rough idea of the culprit. Despite that, he was afraid that there might be some extremely skilled nobodies who were simply staying hidden. They could have been extremely powerful, but Levi wouldn¡¯t have known of their existence. However, if they could find out who had left the West Pavilion within this time period, they had more hope. ¡°What do we do with these corpses?¡± someone from the North Pavilion asked. ¡°I¡¯m assuming that the Holy Guild is already aware of these culprits. Now that they¡¯ve exposed themselves, we should just send these to the Holy Guild so that they can investigate. I don¡¯t want to give the people behind this anywhere to run,¡± Levi replied. As of that moment, Gloria was in the West Pavilion. She was the one who had killed all of those people. ¡°Phew! They nearly found me. Levi really is quick on his feet!¡± Next Chapter Chapter 3433 Chapter 3433 Chapter 3437 The Exact Same Excuse Things just kepting up for her to worry about. She didn¡¯t even know if Floyd had exposed them yet. Either way, those whom they had been in contact with from Yartran had already been targeted. Even though she had done her best to foresee what might happen and had originally arranged for those people to be killed, Levi was still too fast for her overall n to seed. There wasn¡¯t anything else she could do but personally go after and kill all of those people. If she had allowed the original n to move forward, Levi would definitely have caught them in the act. Just like that, her n was foiled. If she hadn¡¯t been as skilled as she was, Levi would have caught her red-handed. She continued hiding in West Pavilion and she had a feeling that Levi had definitelye to look for her. Luckily enough, those six people and whoever else she needed to kill were all close to West Pavilion. She was also lucky that she was familiar with the ce, or else she would have been found out. ¡°What? How are the Holy Guild so fast? Are they already looking through the name lists?¡± Gloria said, panicked. She hadn¡¯t imagined that the Holy Guild would be so fast as well. This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. If her name appeared in that name list, she might end up being part of the investigation. That¡¯s why she had to make sure her name would never be enlisted. It came as an easy task for her, seeing as West Pavilion was in the palm of her very hand. All she needed to do was get some of them to make up an alibi for her and be eyewitnesses that she had been in West Pavilion the whole time. Gloria quickly arranged for all of that to happen while she herself focused on escaping. She panted loudly,pletely worn out. Who would have guessed that one small mistake would have brought on such a huge change of ns? She had almost blown her cover. ¡°I wonder how Floyd is doing?¡± Coincidentally, she received news from Floyd. Gloria had already said that she wanted to meet Floyd, and they hade up with their own special means ofmunication. Floyd told Gloria everything that had happened and she broke out in cold sweat just thinking about it. I almost exposed everything! Wait, but doesn¡¯t that mean that even Floyd suspects me now? Apart from those who Levi trusted, only she knew about his ns. ¡°Rx, Gloria. You have nothing to do with this. I¡¯ll get to the bottom of it and find out who exactly leaked his ns,¡± Floyd said. Gloria thought about it and came clean. ¡°To tell you the truth, Floyd, I was the one who leaked them.¡± ¡°What are you talking about?¡± Floyd said in surprise. ¡°I wanted to protect Master! That¡¯s why I leaked it. Someone told me about the ns to kill Master and all of you. Both the lesiastic Order and Yartran wereing after you. But I refuted by saying that Master wouldn¡¯t be afraid, and that he was already nning to get rid of those from Yartran. I¡¯m sorry! This is all my fault.¡± Floyd frowned in recognition. That sounds like what I said! But now Gloria is saying the exact same thing. He believed her without a second thought. Besides, it was a solid reason. He was also in firm belief that Gloria wasn¡¯t someone with ill intentions. Floyd immediately consoled her. ¡°Oh, I see! Don¡¯t worry, Gloria. Just be a little more careful next time. It didn¡¯t end up hurting us anyway.¡± Gloria had Floyd wrapped around her finger. As long as she ¡®admitted¡¯ to it, Floyd wouldn¡¯t suspect her. If he didn¡¯t suspect her, then he wouldn¡¯t do any investigating of his own. ¡°Floyd, things are going to get really dangerous after this. The lesiastic Order is almostpletely unified and I¡¯m afraid they would start assassinating others. I¡¯ll be on all ears. Let¡¯smunicate at least once a day, and I¡¯ll tell you whatever is happening on my side.¡± ¡°Got it!¡± Floyd replied enthusiastically. Back at the Holy Guild, they had alreadye up with a realization after investigating the corpses. They began searching far and wide. Solocus smirked after hearing the results. ¡°It has to be someone from the inside! We have to find this person as soon as possible. They¡¯re most likely also behind the time that shadow guards kidnapped the Three Sages. Some of you will go contact the shadow guards and see who they¡¯ve been in cahoots with recently.¡± Next Chapter Chapter 3434 Chapter 3434 Chapter 3438 Three Days Until The Devourer Spiritual Bone Is Complete Things were beginning to look extremely dangerous for Gloria. Both Levi and the Holy Guild were looking into the case, which meant her means of escape were getting slimmer and slimmer. She had to use Floyd even more carefully now. The most she could do was get information out of him. She could no longer get him to do anything important, or else Levi would find out. After Levi¡¯s most recent ns got exposed, he would definitely be more cautious. He would certainly begin paying close attention to those around him, too. The number one thing that Gloria had to do was improve her skillset. Only then could she truly protect herself. She had toplete the devourer spiritual bone as soon as possible. She didn¡¯t have any way to aggravate things between Levi and the lesiastic Order any more, since both sides already knew about her n. If she were to actually put it into action, she wouldn¡¯t fool anyone. Worstes to worst, she would only expose herself. Another bad thing would be that Levi and the lesiastic Order would both stop their fight and begin investigating her with full force. By then, no one would be distracting Levi, which meant that she would really be in deep trouble. What about the Cetus n? If they were here, they would be able to distract Levi. But after they had disappeared, she couldn¡¯t find even a trace that they had ever existed. After getting through the Holy Guild¡¯s investigations, Gloria immediately returned to the Corpse Pit. She wanted to see how the Bone Grandmaster was doing. The Top Ten were practically on theirst leg and were breathing heavily. They were but empty shells as of that moment. Their souls had already been taken away. When Gloria appeared, they hadn¡¯t reacted at all or shown any trace of human emotion. That was just happened when one¡¯s heart died. They didn¡¯t care about anything anymore. There was a saying that someone could die long before their lives truly ended. This must have been the case. After all, they couldn¡¯t even bat an eysh when Gloria, who had once been their greatest fear, was in front of them. As of now, though, Gloria was no longer their greatest fear. They didn¡¯t even feel fear anymore. Gloria wasn¡¯t interested in looking at them anyway. However, Sonja and the others could clearly see that she was worried. Gloria hadn¡¯t been like this in a long time, and her change in attitude must have meant that something happened. The most obvious thing that might have happened was that Levi had discovered her. At the very least, he must have had an idea that she existed. ¡°Haha! Levi¡¯s right on your tail, isn¡¯t he? You look so worried! Stop trying to run! He¡¯ll find you eventually,¡± Sonja chuckled. Her words pierced through Gloria like a knife. She wasn¡¯t simply worried about Levi now that the Holy Guild was added to the mix. She was stuck between a rock and a hard ce. p! Gloria rained down a series of ps across Sonja¡¯s face. ¡°B*tch! Wh*re! Slut!¡± Along with the ps, Gloria continuously hurled insults at Sonja in an attempt to get rid of her frustration. This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Sonja was bleeding profusely, but her smile remained bright. ¡°That¡¯s all you can do, isn¡¯t it? The more you hit me, the more scared you are! Let me guess how far Levi and the others have gotten. You¡¯ve probably exposed yourself one way or another, right? Even the lesiastic Order must have gotten a whiff of whatever you¡¯re doing!¡± Sonja¡¯s words were like adding fuel to Gloria¡¯s burning rage. More importantly, she was right. All Gloria could do was say coldly, ¡°So what? Once I seed, none of them will be able to hold a candle to me. Just wait for it. I will seed before Levi finds out it¡¯s me!¡± Gloria stopped paying attention to Sonja and the others and approached the Bone Grandmaster to see how things were going. ¡°Three days! It¡¯ll be done in three days. It would have taken a few months originally, but luckily enough, this kid¡¯s spiritual bone is already a devourer. It¡¯s much faster with that base,¡± the Bone Grandmaster said. ¡°Very well!¡± Gloria eximed excitedly. She thought she would have to wait for another fortnight at least, but now she only had to wait for three days. To her, time was more precious than gold right now. She might blow her cover at any moment. As long as she had her full potential before she was exposed, then she had nothing to be afraid of. She didn¡¯t even have to be on the same level as Levi now. Next Chapter Chapter 3435 Chapter 3435 Chapter 3439 Someone Is Controlling The Cetus n After all, she already had the skill. Once she had the actual power, even if she couldn¡¯t defeat Levi, she could still manage to get away. Then she could slowly work on making herself stronger once she got away. The Bone Grandmaster chuckled. ¡°Another good thing is that you won¡¯t have to waste any time getting used to the devourer spiritual bone. After all, the only way to get used to it is simply to devour!¡± Gloria¡¯s eyes lit up at those words. That sounds too good to be true! Most of the time, one had to really take time to get used to a spiritual bone. After all, it was from an external source. The time varied from individual to individual, and some people managed to get used to it in a few days, while others never got used to it even across a few years. Still, Gloria hadn¡¯t expected that the devourer spiritual bone would be this efficient. Devour to get used to it? That¡¯s exactly what I want! That meant she wouldn¡¯t have to waste any time getting used to it. God must be on my side! Hahaha! Gloriaughed maniacally. Even though some things had begun to go wrong on her side, she was still seeding overall. Lose the battle, win the war, as they say. ¡°You must get ready soon. We will start transferring the spiritual bone in three days!¡± the Bone Grandmaster said. Gloria left the Corpse Pit and begun her preparations. Transferring the spiritual bone might be a long process, so she had to take care of everything else first. This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. If her identity got exposed while she was getting the bone transferred, things would be ruined for her. When she returned to West Pavilion, she got wind of the Holy Guild beginning their thorough investigations. They were doing a huge sweep across the grid and were determined not to leave anything out. Gloria couldn¡¯t help but chuckle at another thought. There was something else that coulde of this. Both Levi and the Holy Guild assumed that the culprit was a huge force behind the lesiastic Order. They had also assumed that it was made up of many people, when in actual fact she was the only mastermind behind everything. Her ¡®helpers¡¯ were simply men that had fallen under her charm. None of them knew exactly what she had been doing. After all, they didn¡¯t know what her n was. All they thought was that they had helped Gloria with a small, insignificant task. Her trail was swept clean, and she had taken care of anyone else who might have been a clue. Now that Levi and the Holy Guild were looking into the lesiastic Order, they were definitely looking for more than one person. On the contrary, that would only serve to distract them and split their attention elsewhere. That helped Gloria to rx a bit. ¡°You guys will never see iting! How many people do you even expect? It¡¯s just me, myself, and I!¡± she snickered coldly. Despite that, she still had to distract Levi. The best distraction would be the Cetus n. She had already sent people to look for them. If they were found, then she would inform Levi. To him, getting revenge for the Azure Dragon would definitely rank first above everything. Sadly, the people she sent after them returned with no findings. It was as if the Cetus n had disappeared into thin air. Even the almighty Gerton couldn¡¯t find anything about the Cetus n. ¡°Why hasn¡¯t there been any news about the Cetus n? That¡¯s not like them at all!¡± Gloria muttered to herself. ¡°No matter how strong Levi gets, it¡¯s not their style to back down so easily, much less disappear. That¡¯s literally thest thing they would do. They wouldn¡¯t be so easily defeated, which is why they¡¯ve been against the lesiastic Order for so long. Why would they be afraid of Levi if that was the case?¡± Gloria frowned in confusion. She just couldn¡¯t figure out why exactly had they disappeared. ¡°Why do I feel like someone¡¯s controlling them?¡± she mused out loud. She was taken aback by her own guess. How could it be? They didn¡¯t even care about the lesiastic Order at their peak! Well, I suppose that was back then, before the unification. Who would be able to control them in their current state? Gloria still prayed that she would find them eventually. Next Chapter Chapter 3436 Chapter 3436 Chapter 3440 Kirin Asks About Gloria There was another force that could control Levi¡ªthe Esoteric Guild. However, it was toote now. She would have toe up with ast-minute n. It would be useless to deal with Levi by intensifying the conflict on both sides. He would not fall for it anymore. Hmm? The Esoteric Guild? Gloria¡¯s eyes lit up. She was so excited that she was on the verge of tears. Who said that the Esoteric Guild cannot control Levi? It¡¯s true that I don¡¯t have any ns, nor can I resort to some old-fashioned tricks to create a grudge between them and Levi. But I can make the Esoteric Guild act as the scapegoat! Now, Levi and the Holy Guild were trying to find a force that could control the entire situation. The Esoteric Guild is the perfect scapegoat! ording to my knowledge, neither of them is familiar with the Esoteric Guild¡ªeven Levi doesn¡¯t know anything. If the Esoteric Guild is given the me, they can¡¯t prove their innocence either. Even if Levi and the Holy Guild eventually finds out that the Esoteric Guild didn¡¯t do it and is merely a scapegoat, it would take some time. That¡¯ll give me more time, then! If I can grab the opportunity and make them fight with each other, it¡¯ll be even better! ¡°Hahaha!¡± Gloria burst outughing. The scapegoat has appeared! She immediately started thinking about how to ce the me on the Esoteric Guild. This was not a difficult feat for her. Furthermore, she had more than enough evidence to do that. For example, she had the four cornerstone divine tools, the corpses of the Three Sages of North Pavilion, and the Top Ten. With all these evidence, it was easy for her to point the finger of me at the Esoteric Guild. Regardless of whether it was true or not, all that mattered was that the attention had been diverted. First, she would start with the Three Sages¡¯ corpses. She could not reveal all the evidence at once¡ªshe needed to guide the others slowly. Soon, Gloria came up with a n. After contacting Floyd, she started taking action. After knowing that the lesiastic Order had no ns of attacking them after unifying, Floyd heaved a sigh of relief. He also bumped into Azure Dragon and the other four who were recuperating. When Floyd saw the five of them, he felt guilty. There were only two things that were bothering him. The first was Gloria, and the second was the injuries of Azure Dragon and the rest. Floyd could not help but sigh. Azure Dragon and the others quickly consoled him, ¡°Don¡¯t be like this, Floyd! We have recovered already.¡± ¡°Oh, right! Your abilities are increasing a lot recently! Looks like you¡¯ve been training hard every day,¡± praised Phoenix. Floyd clenched his fists. Increasing a lot? It¡¯s far from enough! I¡¯ve still got a long way to go before I reach my goal. Not only do I have to surpass Gloria, but I also have to protect her. There¡¯s still a lot of catching up to do. ¡°I¡¯m too slow! I¡¯m far from being powerful enough to help Master even if I want to.¡± Floyd sighed again. ¡°Take it slow! You¡¯re already very exceptional.¡± Azure Dragon and the restughed. Floyd consoled them too, ¡°You¡¯re recovering quickly too. Soon, you¡¯ll return to where you once was.¡± ¡°Yeah! Let¡¯s work hard together. We mustn¡¯t be Boss¡¯ burden. We must help him!¡± Meanwhile, Kirin looked at Floyd curiously and asked, ¡°Oh, right! How¡¯s it going with that girl?¡± When she said that, the atmosphere became tense. Floyd was stunned. Oh right! Although no one else knows about me and Gloria, Azure Dragon and the rest knows! In fact, they even mentioned it to Master. He probably haven¡¯t thought about it yet. This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. When Azure Dragon and the rest were at the Heavenly Base, they were very close and often spent the day with each other. Hence, they knew that he was pursuing Gloria. In fact, some of them had seen how she looked like. When recalling their memories, Floyd was afraid that Gloria would appear. This gave him a huge shock. ¡°Huh? Well¡­¡± He felt troubled now. How should I answer that? Next Chapter Chapter 3437 Chapter 3437 Chapter 3441 Lie Again If he said that Gloria was already his woman, he was afraid that Azure Dragon and the rest would suspect something. After all, the lesiastic Order was the enemy now. If Gloria was so close to Floyd, they might suspect that she was using him. Azure Dragon and the others nced over simultaneously, as if they had noticed Floyd¡¯s odd reaction. Something¡¯s wrong! Is there a problem? Naturally, Floyd understood this clearly. Even if they knew about this, he must not expose Gloria. If they tell Master about it, we¡¯d be doomed. Others might not be able to tell, but he¡¯ll definitely find out at first nce. ¡°Is there a problem, Floyd? Are you hiding something?¡± ck Tortoise immediately became wary. ¡°We are no longer in touch!¡±mented Floyd. ¡°Huh? You lost contact? Weren¡¯t you pursuing her frantically back at the Heavenly Base?¡± ¡°Yeah! You weren¡¯t even cultivating. All you could think of was how to pursue her!¡± Phoenix and the others chimed in. ¡°When I was pursuing her, I realized that the gap between us was too huge! Regardless of whether it¡¯s her status of background, she¡¯s far beyond me. Her powers are much superior than mine too! I¡¯ve already given up then. I don¡¯t deserve her!¡± exined Floyd. Azure Dragon and the rest exchanged a look. They understood what he was saying. When they were at the Heavenly Base, everyone thought that the lesiastic Order was extremely noble and haughty. They always thought that everyone else was beneath them. Floyd continued, ¡°After Master revealed his powers and defeated everyone, that gap naturally disappeared. Back then, the lesiastic Order was about to kill him! Since they are our enemy, how can I possibly still pursue her?¡± Azure Dragon nodded. ¡°That¡¯s right. I¡¯m not saying that everyone in the lesiastic Order is bad. However, at this point in time, we might be used if we keep in frequent contact with them. Think about how Master¡¯s whereabouts have been exposed!¡± Kirin patted Floyd¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Good job! Otherwise, you¡¯d be used by them. Rtionships are fine, as long as they don¡¯t affect therger picture. After the mess with the lesiastic Order is over, you can see if you want to continue pursuing her. But for now, you should cast it aside.¡± Floyd nodded. ¡°I understand!¡± Gazing at Azure Dragon and the rest as they left, he broke out into a cold sweat. Phew, that was close! Azure Dragon and the rest are as wary as Master. However, they¡¯re so focused on recovering that they won¡¯t care excessively about other things. Otherwise, considering how wary they usually are, they would¡¯ve discovered my rtionship with Gloria. That¡¯s right! Even if Azure Dragon and the rest suspect something, they won¡¯t care about it. Other than Master, I¡¯m the only one responsible for everything else. Hence, they will still believe me. They¡¯re just like Master¡ªthey trust every single person. Floyd sighed.All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. It¡¯s my second time lying. ¡°But for Gloria¡¯s sake, it¡¯s worth it! So what if I lied? Furthermore, what I¡¯m doing is for the greater good for both sides! I¡¯m preventing both parties from bing enemies before even meeting.¡± Floyd consoled himself. It was a special time now. Floyd checked the surroundings of the base to prevent any external personnel from hiding there. Soon, he arrived at where Forlevia was cultivating. Not only was Forlevia there, but Zoey and the rest were also present. Forlevia was teaching everyone the technique that she had created. After all those crises, everyone realized that they must be even more powerful. They could not rely on Levi for everything. The fastest way to be powerful was to train Forlevia¡¯s technique. Forlevia was generous enough to teach everyone her technique. When Floyd noticed it from afar, he was about to stop them. After all, when Gloria investigated this technique for him, she almost lost herself when practicing it. He did not want others to be hurt because of it. However, he held himself back. If he were to stop them, he would reveal the fact that he had taken Forlevia¡¯s technique away. Next Chapter Chapter 3438 Chapter 3438 Chapter 3442 Had She Been Lying To Me From The Start If I didn¡¯t practice it, how would I know that one would lose oneself when practicing this technique? If this continued, I would expose Gloria. Considering how observant Master is, he¡¯d definitely suspect something immediately. Hence, to protect Gloria, Floyd did not say anything¡ªeven if someone would get hurt after losing themselves in the technique. After all, Gloria was the most important to him. Everyone else ranked behind her. Still, he was a bit worried. Hence, he did not leave immediately and observed them from afar. If anything happened, he could still intervene. In that case, he would not bepletely ignoring them. When he observed them, he was stunned. It seemed like Forlevia had been teaching Zoey and the rest for quite some time. They could already use the technique skillfully. At the very least, they were as familiar with the technique as Gloria. Does this mean that they¡¯re going to lose themselves? That happened to Gloria when she reached this stage. They¡¯re going to be in danger! Anxious, Floyd stared at them intently. Zoey and the others started to cultivate the technique. This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. Time ticked by. Five minutes passed¡­ Ten minutes passed¡­ Half an hour passed¡­ Yet, no one got hurt, let alone lost themselves. Huh? Something¡¯s wrong! Gloria went crazy when she first used this technique. Wait! Where¡¯s the problem? Gloria personally said that this technique was too overpowering. Only Forlevia could cultivate it¡ª anyone else would go crazy. Why is Mrs. Garrison and the rest still fine even though they¡¯re cultivating the technique? They aren¡¯t as powerful as Gloria. In fact, they¡¯ve a rtively inferior spiritual bone. But why are they still all right despite practising Forlevia¡¯s technique? Is she teaching them a different technique? However, when he took a closer look, he realized that the technique was identical. Did something wrong happen at any stage? Was it only Gloria who would lose herself when practising the technique? This doesn¡¯t make sense. Floyd continued observing. Even when some amateurs were practising Forlevia¡¯s technique, it went smoothly for them. Nothing bad happened. This is weird! Why don¡¯t I give it a try? Ever since Gloria vomited blood after losing herself, Floyd gave up on the idea of practising Forlevia¡¯s technique and had never tried it since. Now, he had an urge to give it a try. Soon, he went to the ce where he usually cultivated and started practising Forlevia¡¯s technique. Buzz¡­ In an instant, he devoured all the spiritual energy and elements in the surrounding. Floyd was very nervous and careful as he was afraid that he would lose himself. Soon, he arrived at the stage where Gloria lost herself. He became even more careful just in case something bad would happen. To his surprise, he passed that stage smoothly and proceeded to even more advanced levels. Soon, he felt like everything in the world was rushing toward him¡ªhe was the center of heaven and earth. As he kept absorbing the spiritual energy in the environment, he discovered what was so wonderful about Forlevia¡¯s technique. While the Art of Consumption relied on external help, Forlevia¡¯s technique relied on itself. Actually, Gloria realized it too. The technique did not absorb¡ªinstead, it devoured. After Floyd practised Forlevia¡¯s technique for a while, his powers increased crazily. He was the most intuitive and gifted amongst Levi¡¯s disciple, but Forlevia¡¯s technique elevated him even further. Within half an hour, his abilities soared to a new height. Floyd was filled with disbelief. He did not expect that Forlevia¡¯s technique was so magical. Furthermore, it was not so overpowering that it would cause one to lose oneself¡ªlike what Gloria imed. ¡°Oh my God! This¡­¡± To ensure that he would not lose himself, Floyd practised it a couple more times. Nothing he feared happened. ¡°Was Gloria lying to me from the start?¡± Chapter 3439 Chapter 3439 Chapter 3443 When Did Floyd Learn The Technique A terrifying thought popped up in his mind, shocking even Floyd himself. ¡°What am I doing? How dare I suspect Gloria?¡± Floyd chided himself. However, he could not stop wondering about it. Even though so many people practised the technique, none of them lost themselves. Why is Gloria only the one who faced difficulties? She¡¯s even stronger than them! How could she have lost herself? Furthermore, her cultivation techniques aren¡¯t too extreme. They¡¯re the same as mine. But I didn¡¯t lose myself, so how could she have? Gloria even said that the technique was overpowering and that anyone who practised it would lose themselves. But I cultivated it earlier. How is it overpowering? Not at all! Though the speed at which I absorbed the spiritual energy was overpowering¡­ Is it Gloria¡¯s own problem or is she lying to me? Even though Floyd tried his best not to suspect Gloria, that thought kept surfacing in his mind. He could not control himself at all. Did Gloria want to practise this technique secretly but was afraid that I¡¯ll be suspicious? Is that why she pretended to lose herself, so I will think that only Forlevia can practise such an overpowering technique? In that case, I won¡¯t suspect that Gloria¡¯s practising it too! In fact, Gloria might be the one who made me suspect that Master¡¯s keeping it to himself and that Forlevia¡¯s technique is the Art of Consumption. Her goal was to get her hands on Forlevia¡¯s technique! If that¡¯s true, she would¡¯ve reached her goal. Right from the start, all she wanted was Forlevia¡¯s technique. Losing herself was just an act! Even I was intimidated. I even believed that only Forlevia could practise it. The more Floyd wanted to dispel these thoughts, the more he thought about it. He felt like he was going crazy. I must not suspect Gloria! She¡¯s my woman! How can I suspect her? Are you even a decent person, Floyd? Floyd kept chiding himself. However, those thoughts kept encircling his mind. He was about to fall into despair. The more he thought about it, the more likely it was that Gloria had deceived him. Hence, he started to find evidence to disprove his thoughts. Oh, right! If Gloria really practised Forlevia¡¯s technique, her powers would have reached a peak after such a long time. I¡¯ve been meeting her every day. Even though she is bing stronger, the level of her powers is still quite standard. Also, when Gloria lost herself that day, it seemed quite real. She won¡¯t lie to me. Could it be that people from the lesiastic Order cannot practise it? After all, they¡¯ve been cultivating different techniques right from the start. Since they have different dispositions too, they can¡¯t practise the technique. On the other hand, Zoey and the rest could. This must be it! Furthermore, his understanding of Gloria was that she was a very direct person. If she wanted to practise Forlevia¡¯s technique, she would tell him honestly instead of ying all these tricks. After undergoing the intense mental struggle, Floyd finally convinced himself. ¡°Gloria treats me so well! I have no right to suspect her! Instead, I should be the one defending her when everyone¡¯s suspecting her!¡± Floyd criticized himself harshly. After tossing those thoughts aside, Floyd started cultivating. After practising Forlevia¡¯s technique, he had discovered a whole new world. All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. He could be stronger and catch up with Gloria. At the same time, he could help his master and take revenge for Azure Dragon and the rest. It was a pity that he had not discovered this beforehand. If he had practised the technique earlier, his powers would have reached unknown heights by now. Hence, Floyd frantically cultivated Forlevia¡¯s technique. When he was in the middle of cultivating, a voice sounded. ¡°When did you learn Forlevia¡¯s technique?¡± That voice scared the wits out of Floyd. ¡°Master?¡± Next Chapter Chapter 3440 Chapter 3440 Chapter 3444 The Esoteric Guild As A Scapegoat Floyd turned around only to see Levi standing behind him for who knows how long. He quickly greeted Levi to mask the guilt he was feeling. ¡°Oh? You know Evie¡¯s technique too?¡± asked Levi. ¡°Uh¡­ Evie taught it to me! She taught Mrs. Garrison and the others her technique too in hopes that everyone can grow more powerful. That way, we can help you!¡± Floyd instantly came up with an excuse. ¡°That¡¯s great! Practice to perfect it!¡± Levi nodded in approval. ¡°Evie¡¯s technique truly suits you guys, unlike my basic technique!¡± With a final smile, Levi patted Floyd on the shoulder and departed. Tailing Levi¡¯s diminishing silhouette with his eye, Floyd let go of the breath he was holding and started panting for air. I can¡¯t keep doing this! It feels as though I¡¯m treading on thin ice every day. How long am I supposed to live like this? Please let this torture end soon¡­ Floyd could not wait to introduce Gloria to everyone else. He wanted her to be a part of the family as soon as possible. Unbeknownst to him, the girl he was desperately pining over was plotting scheme after scheme. On the other side, the social connections possessed by the Holy Guild were as remarkable as ever, for they managed to contact the shadow guards. ¡°Where have you brought the Three Sages of North Pavilion to the other day?¡± the representatives of the Holy Guild interrogated. The shadow guards merely gave a tight-lipped smile in response. ¡°Surely you are well versed with our principles. We won¡¯t reveal who our employers are¡­¡± they stalled. ¡°But one thing we can tell you: the Three Sages of North Pavilion are dead!¡± dered the shadow guards. All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Those from the Holy Guild were taken aback by the news. ¡°Wait, what? They¡¯re dead? Then why would someone hire you to save them? We intended to kill the Three Sages as well. That means we shared the same goal¡­¡± The shadow guards shook their heads. ¡°That¡¯s a question we don¡¯t know the answer to.¡± ¡°Who on earth hired you? Whatever price they offered, we¡¯ll give you ten folds!¡± Someone from the Holy Guild began to bargain. To their dismay, the shadow guards proceeded to shake their heads. ¡°That¡¯s against our principles! Not to mention, we don¡¯t know who hired us either. We only know that the method they used to contact us was very clumsy, unlike those from the lesiastic Order¡­¡± Upon hearing that piece of information, the crowd was shocked. ¡°What did you say? Unlike those from the lesiastic Order?¡± ¡°Yeah! That¡¯s our hunch! After all, many from the lesiastic Order know our existence. If they want to find us, they¡¯ll cross Gerton! But whoever hired us didn¡¯t know about Gerton¡­¡± The men from the Holy Guild immediately passed the news to Solocus. ¡°Not from the lesiastic Order? Were my suspicions wrong?¡± Solocus hesitated. ¡°Could it be that it wasn¡¯t someone among us after all, but rather an external force?¡± Doubt crept into Solocus¡¯ mind. ¡°It¡¯s possible! Perhaps the other party is trying to confuse us by leading us to think it was someone among us!¡± ¡°That would exin why we couldn¡¯t find anything when we kept investigating within the lesiastic Order these few days!¡± ¡°I was just starting to wonder if we were mistaken. It¡¯s impossible that we couldn¡¯t find anyone at all. Furthermore, what had happened didn¡¯t seem like something one or two people could pull off. I say there¡¯s more to it!¡± ¡°Now that you mention it, it does seem more and more likely that an external force is behind everything! They must have counted on us turning against each other!¡± More and more people started to analyze the situation so that they could contribute to the discussion. Solocus was puzzled. ¡°External forces? We¡¯ve already familiarized ourselves with the few powerful factions apart from us. Everyone we know is already a part of this whole ordeal! Who else could be the mastermind behind all of this?¡± he questioned. ¡°Oh, wait! I just remembered one that we might have overlooked!¡± someone piped up. ¡°In the past, this guild was considered a legendary existence along with us: the Esoteric Guild!¡± When the name of the guild was mentioned, an uproar broke out amongst the crowd. ¡°After the spiritual energy revival, the Esoteric Guild and we showed up together. Ever since then, there is no news regarding the Esoteric Guild anymore. Don¡¯t you guys find it weird?¡± ¡°How did we forget the existence of such a powerful guild? We didn¡¯t even mention it as an option! This serves as proof of how clever they are in hiding themselves!¡± The crowd started to analyze the situation. After a moment of pondering, a chill crept up their spines as a terrifying realization hit them. How could such an enormous guild make themselves invisible? How is it possible that no one dared to mention them? ¡°I bet it was the Esoteric Guild that was behind all this!¡± ¡°Agreed! If such a powerful force is behind everything, then everything else fits into the picture.¡± Next Chapter Chapter 3441 Chapter 3441 Chapter 3444 The Esoteric Guild As A Scapegoat Floyd turned around only to see Levi standing behind him for who knows how long. He quickly greeted Levi to mask the guilt he was feeling. ¡°Oh? You know Evie¡¯s technique too?¡± asked Levi. ¡°Uh¡­ Evie taught it to me! She taught Mrs. Garrison and the others her technique too in hopes that everyone can grow more powerful. That way, we can help you!¡± Floyd instantly came up with an excuse. ¡°That¡¯s great! Practice to perfect it!¡± Levi nodded in approval. ¡°Evie¡¯s technique truly suits you guys, unlike my basic technique!¡± With a final smile, Levi patted Floyd on the shoulder and departed. Tailing Levi¡¯s diminishing silhouette with his eye, Floyd let go of the breath he was holding and started panting for air. I can¡¯t keep doing this! It feels as though I¡¯m treading on thin ice every day. How long am I supposed to live like this? Please let this torture end soon¡­ Floyd could not wait to introduce Gloria to everyone else. He wanted her to be a part of the family as soon as possible. Unbeknownst to him, the girl he was desperately pining over was plotting scheme after scheme. On the other side, the social connections possessed by the Holy Guild were as remarkable as ever, for they managed to contact the shadow guards. ¡°Where have you brought the Three Sages of North Pavilion to the other day?¡± the representatives of the Holy Guild interrogated. The shadow guards merely gave a tight-lipped smile in response. ¡°Surely you are well versed with our principles. We won¡¯t reveal who our employers are¡­¡± they stalled. ¡°But one thing we can tell you: the Three Sages of North Pavilion are dead!¡± dered the shadow guards. Those from the Holy Guild were taken aback by the news. ¡°Wait, what? They¡¯re dead? Then why would someone hire you to save them? We intended to kill the Three Sages as well. That means we shared the same goal¡­¡± The shadow guards shook their heads. ¡°That¡¯s a question we don¡¯t know the answer to.¡± ¡°Who on earth hired you? Whatever price they offered, we¡¯ll give you ten folds!¡± Someone from the Holy Guild began to bargain. To their dismay, the shadow guards proceeded to shake their heads. ¡°That¡¯s against our principles! Not to mention, we don¡¯t know who hired us either. We only know that the method they used to contact us was very clumsy, unlike those from the lesiastic Order¡­¡± Upon hearing that piece of information, the crowd was shocked. ¡°What did you say? Unlike those from the lesiastic Order?¡± ¡°Yeah! That¡¯s our hunch! After all, many from the lesiastic Order know our existence. If they want to find us, they¡¯ll cross Gerton! But whoever hired us didn¡¯t know about Gerton¡­¡± The men from the Holy Guild immediately passed the news to Solocus. ¡°Not from the lesiastic Order? Were my suspicions wrong?¡± Solocus hesitated. ¡°Could it be that it wasn¡¯t someone among us after all, but rather an external force?¡± Doubt crept into Solocus¡¯ mind. This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. ¡°It¡¯s possible! Perhaps the other party is trying to confuse us by leading us to think it was someone among us!¡± ¡°That would exin why we couldn¡¯t find anything when we kept investigating within the lesiastic Order these few days!¡± ¡°I was just starting to wonder if we were mistaken. It¡¯s impossible that we couldn¡¯t find anyone at all. Furthermore, what had happened didn¡¯t seem like something one or two people could pull off. I say there¡¯s more to it!¡± ¡°Now that you mention it, it does seem more and more likely that an external force is behind everything! They must have counted on us turning against each other!¡± More and more people started to analyze the situation so that they could contribute to the discussion. Solocus was puzzled. ¡°External forces? We¡¯ve already familiarized ourselves with the few powerful factions apart from us. Everyone we know is already a part of this whole ordeal! Who else could be the mastermind behind all of this?¡± he questioned. ¡°Oh, wait! I just remembered one that we might have overlooked!¡± someone piped up. ¡°In the past, this guild was considered a legendary existence along with us: the Esoteric Guild!¡± When the name of the guild was mentioned, an uproar broke out amongst the crowd. ¡°After the spiritual energy revival, the Esoteric Guild and we showed up together. Ever since then, there is no news regarding the Esoteric Guild anymore. Don¡¯t you guys find it weird?¡± ¡°How did we forget the existence of such a powerful guild? We didn¡¯t even mention it as an option! This serves as proof of how clever they are in hiding themselves!¡± The crowd started to analyze the situation. After a moment of pondering, a chill crept up their spines as a terrifying realization hit them. How could such an enormous guild make themselves invisible? How is it possible that no one dared to mention them? ¡°I bet it was the Esoteric Guild that was behind all this!¡± ¡°Agreed! If such a powerful force is behind everything, then everything else fits into the picture.¡± Next Chapter Chapter 3442 Chapter 3442 Chapter 3445 Carrying A Baby For Floyd Although Solocus still was a bit hesitant, he could not deny the fact that the Esoteric Guild had the power and ability to do so. After all, who would believe that all that had happened was controlled by an anonymous person within the lesiastic Order? Who could have such an advanced ability? There had to be a much stronger force behind everything. If that was the case, everything could be exined. That would also mean that there were spies from the Esoteric Guild within the lesiastic Order. The crowd seemed to follow the same train of thought. ¡°Of course, they must have spies within the lesiastic Order! If not, they couldn¡¯t have carried out their schemes either!¡± ¡°Their target must have been to turn those within the lesiastic Order against each other. They must have been surprised when we united with each other instead.¡± ¡°Now all they can do is trigger our animosity against Levi so that our two parties could fight each other till we used up thest bit of our energy. That way, they can reap the benefits without having to do anything at all!¡± ¡°That¡¯s what happened to North Pavilion¡­¡± At that moment, everyone was sure that the next step would be to uncover the spies from the Esoteric Guild within the lesiastic Order. The elder of East Pavilion spoke up, ¡°ording to my deductions, they were the ones who took the Top Ten and the cornerstone divine tools.¡± ¡°What about the Three Sages of North Pavilion? Why would the Esoteric Guild be after them?¡± Someone pointed out. ¡°It has to be so that they could uncover the various secrets of the cornerstone divine tools of North Pavilion! Remember, the Three Sages of North Pavilion knows all of the secrets of the lesiastic Order!¡± This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°If that¡¯s the case, does that mean we would find the bodies of the Three Sages with the Esoteric Guild?¡± Upon reaching that conclusion, Solocus immediately barked an order. ¡°Send people to search the Esoteric Guild! See if we can find the bodies of the Three Sages of North Pavilion!¡± He proceeded to announce, ¡°Our target has now changed! I want half of us to start investigating the Esoteric Guild!¡± No one could have expected the Holy Guild to change their targets so quickly. Everything was going ording to Gloria¡¯s n. She was the one that hired the shadow guards. Even though the shadow guards could not be controlled, they abide by a strict set of unwavering principles. As long as one gave them what they wanted, they would do whatever he or she wished for. Gloria had purposefully requested them to reveal such a piece of information to the Holy Guild so that the Holy Guild would turn their focus onto the Esoteric Guild. After that, she left a trail of clues. She then proceeded to meet up personally with different individuals from different factions within the lesiastic Order. All those she had met up with were people she hadplete control over. Gloria had used the same technique she used on Floyd on the rest of them. She had managed to sweep them off their feet, making each and every one of them drunk on their feelings for her. As long as Gloria said the word, all of them were willing to die for her. ¡°This is the time I need your help¡­ Of course, you don¡¯t have to help me. I can¡¯t ask someone else for help.¡± Gloria repeated almost the same thing to all of them. She did not try to hide what she wanted them to do either. Instead, she let them know that she wanted them to be her scapegoats without beating around the bush. Nevertheless, those men took Gloria¡¯s honesty as sincerity and agreed to it without a second thought. Whatever it was that Gloria asked them to do, they would do it. Those men were all carefully selected by Gloria. All of them were head over heels for her and wrapped around her finger. Not a single one of them was less than Floyd. In fact, there would be no doubt that they would still stand by Gloria¡¯s side after finding out what she was about to do. Undeniably, Gloria was terrifying. Even though she was not a figure of authority, she had so many people at her disposal. Not only so, Gloria also knew that the intelligence department of North Pavilion was working for Levi. ¡°Perfect. Let me give Levi some information as well!¡± Gloria sneered. Within a short period of two to three days, Gloria had arranged everything ording to her n. ¡°With everything I¡¯ve nned, it should be enough to keep both Levi and the Holy Guild busy for the time being!¡± Gloria thought out loud. ¡°Enough time for my spiritual bone transnt!¡± With a smirk, she concluded her ns. ¡°Now all that I have to do is to deal with Floyd!¡± Gloria took a risk and went to see Floyd. By making it seem as though she was taking a huge risk just to see him, Gloria gave him the illusion that she cared for him. That way, Floyd¡¯s dependence on Gloria increased. Her actions managed to capture his heart even more than before. ¡°After all of this Floyd, I¡¯ll carry a baby for you!¡± Before Gloria left, she tossed Floyd onest sentence, locking his alliance to herself. Not surprisingly, Floyd began to get excited about the future. Yet at the same time, he felt more and more guilty. Next Chapter Chapter 3443 Chapter 3443 Chapter 3446 Devourer Spiritual Bone Transnted Gloria has been so dedicated to me. I can¡¯t believe that I was suspicious of her before. Floyd vowed that no one else would be allowed to nder Gloria anymore. Whoever ndered Gloria would have to go through him first. Even if the person was Levi. Gloria had officially taken up the biggest portion of his heart. Whoever nders her shall die! After easily dealing with Floyd, Gloria made her way to Corpse Pit. It was time. The Bone Grandmaster had prepared everything. All that was meant to be done was for Gloria to undergo the spiritual bone transnt. Of course, Gloria had arranged everything to the most minute details with West Pavilion before she departed. At the Corpse Pit, the Bone Grandmaster had managed to make a devourer spiritual bone simr to that of Forlevia¡¯s. It was a lot bigger than Gloria had expected. The devourer spiritual bone was mainly based on Ri¡¯s spiritual bone. The legendary spiritual bones of the other nine were ground into fine powder to be utilized. Even if the spiritual bone was not yet a match to Forlevia¡¯s, it should not have too much of a power difference by then. Moreover, Gloria had already found the correct way to use her technique. That was enough for Gloria. Gloria even wanted to perform the spiritual bone transnt in front of the Top Ten members to completely crushed their souls. The Top Ten elites were not easily unnerved. Yet at that moment, all of them could no longer remain calm. They were so on edge that they were on the brink of losing their minds. Their confidence once again suffered tremendous loss. ¡°This is¡­¡± Sonja and the three others were crestfallen. They had hoped that Levi would be able to find them before Gloria¡¯s spiritual bone transnt. In the end, he was still toote. From the smug look of confidence on Gloria¡¯s face, Sonja was sure that the former had nned everything ording to her desire. It would take a while for Levi and his troops to find them there. Everyone sucked in a breath of cold air. Once Gloria¡¯s spiritual bone transnt waspleted, would anyone be able to stop her? After she had devoured all those power, would Levi still be her match? Nothing could be certain anymore. Either way, there was no doubt that Gloria would be apletely new person once the transnt was completed. Her powers would also be stronger than ever before. Once the preparations for the transnt had beenpleted, five Bonemasters prepared to perform the procedure. Once again, it was hard to not be in awe of Gloria¡¯s wit and abilities. She had even trained her own Bonemasters. Before long, the procedure began. The Top Ten were losing their minds even more as each second passed by. They could not ept the fact that their spiritual bone would be transnted into someone else. What made the matters worse was that all ten of their spiritual bones would be transnted into one person: Gloria. Sonja could only pray that Gloria¡¯s n would fail. In the meantime, the intelligence department of North Pavilion had brought the news to Levi. ¡°What was that? The Holy Guild is investigating the Esoteric Guild? They¡¯re suspecting that the Esoteric Guild is the mastermind behind everything?¡± Levi was astounded by the news. After thinking it through, he admitted that there was such a possibility. The culprit would be expected to be of a powerful party to be able to y everyone in the palm of their hands. If one was to think clearly, how could a nobody in the lesiastic Order be able to pull it off? However, Levi frowned in response. ording to his previous investigations, he was almost certain that it was someone from West Pavilion. Yet all of a sudden, the Esoteric Guild was added into the picture. Regarding the Esoteric Guild, no one knew much about them. This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. Nheless, it was possible that the Esoteric Guild was behind everything. Yet at the same time, it seemed unlikely or even impossible. After all, Levi could not find any motives for the Esoteric Guild. Besides, it had been so long. Aside from intercepting them at the beginning, the Esoteric Guild did not do anything else. Could this be a misdirection? We had just managed to dig something up and were starting to have a little progress, but now the Esoteric Guild shows up? Something doesn¡¯t feel right! Levi suspected that it was all a trick. As for the Holy Guild, they were oblivious to the possibility that it could all be a misdirection. That was because they hade up with the conclusion themselves, unlike Levi, who was told. Therefore, it was natural for Levi to feel suspicious. ¡°You guys can go investigate the Esoteric Guild. I¡¯ll still keep my eyes on West Pavilion!¡± Ultimately, Levi chose to investigate both sides, not letting either one of the leads go. ¡°Could it be possible that whoever is behind all of this is nning to do something huge? Is that why they nned this misdirection?¡± Levi wondered. ¡°I¡¯m going to West Pavilion to have a look¡­¡± With that, Levi took off. Next Chapter Chapter 3444 Chapter 3444 Chapter 3446 Devourer Spiritual Bone Transnted Gloria has been so dedicated to me. I can¡¯t believe that I was suspicious of her before. Floyd vowed that no one else would be allowed to nder Gloria anymore. Whoever ndered Gloria would have to go through him first. Even if the person was Levi. Gloria had officially taken up the biggest portion of his heart. Whoever nders her shall die! After easily dealing with Floyd, Gloria made her way to Corpse Pit. It was time. The Bone Grandmaster had prepared everything. All that was meant to be done was for Gloria to undergo the spiritual bone transnt. Of course, Gloria had arranged everything to the most minute details with West Pavilion before she departed. At the Corpse Pit, the Bone Grandmaster had managed to make a devourer spiritual bone simr to that of Forlevia¡¯s. It was a lot bigger than Gloria had expected. The devourer spiritual bone was mainly based on Ri¡¯s spiritual bone. The legendary spiritual bones of the other nine were ground into fine powder to be utilized. Even if the spiritual bone was not yet a match to Forlevia¡¯s, it should not have too much of a power difference by then. Moreover, Gloria had already found the correct way to use her technique. That was enough for Gloria. Gloria even wanted to perform the spiritual bone transnt in front of the Top Ten members to completely crushed their souls. The Top Ten elites were not easily unnerved. Yet at that moment, all of them could no longer remain calm. They were so on edge that they were on the brink of losing their minds. Their confidence once again suffered tremendous loss. ¡°This is¡­¡± Sonja and the three others were crestfallen. They had hoped that Levi would be able to find them before Gloria¡¯s spiritual bone transnt. In the end, he was still toote. From the smug look of confidence on Gloria¡¯s face, Sonja was sure that the former had nned everything ording to her desire. It would take a while for Levi and his troops to find them there. Everyone sucked in a breath of cold air. Once Gloria¡¯s spiritual bone transnt waspleted, would anyone be able to stop her? After she had devoured all those power, would Levi still be her match? Nothing could be certain anymore. Either way, there was no doubt that Gloria would be apletely new person once the transnt was completed. Her powers would also be stronger than ever before. Once the preparations for the transnt had beenpleted, five Bonemasters prepared to perform the procedure. Once again, it was hard to not be in awe of Gloria¡¯s wit and abilities. She had even trained her own Bonemasters. Before long, the procedure began. The Top Ten were losing their minds even more as each second passed by. They could not ept the fact that their spiritual bone would be transnted into someone else. What made the matters worse was that all ten of their spiritual bones would be transnted into one person: Gloria. Sonja could only pray that Gloria¡¯s n would fail. In the meantime, the intelligence department of North Pavilion had brought the news to Levi. ¡°What was that? The Holy Guild is investigating the Esoteric Guild? They¡¯re suspecting that the Esoteric Guild is the mastermind behind everything?¡± Levi was astounded by the news. After thinking it through, he admitted that there was such a possibility. The culprit would be expected to be of a powerful party to be able to y everyone in the palm of their hands. If one was to think clearly, how could a nobody in the lesiastic Order be able to pull it off? However, Levi frowned in response. ording to his previous investigations, he was almost certain that it was someone from West Pavilion. Yet all of a sudden, the Esoteric Guild was added into the picture. Regarding the Esoteric Guild, no one knew much about them. Nheless, it was possible that the Esoteric Guild was behind everything. Yet at the same time, it seemed unlikely or even impossible. After all, Levi could not find any motives for the Esoteric Guild. All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Besides, it had been so long. Aside from intercepting them at the beginning, the Esoteric Guild did not do anything else. Could this be a misdirection? We had just managed to dig something up and were starting to have a little progress, but now the Esoteric Guild shows up? Something doesn¡¯t feel right! Levi suspected that it was all a trick. As for the Holy Guild, they were oblivious to the possibility that it could all be a misdirection. That was because they hade up with the conclusion themselves, unlike Levi, who was told. Therefore, it was natural for Levi to feel suspicious. ¡°You guys can go investigate the Esoteric Guild. I¡¯ll still keep my eyes on West Pavilion!¡± Ultimately, Levi chose to investigate both sides, not letting either one of the leads go. ¡°Could it be possible that whoever is behind all of this is nning to do something huge? Is that why they nned this misdirection?¡± Levi wondered. ¡°I¡¯m going to West Pavilion to have a look¡­¡± With that, Levi took off. Chapter 3445 Chapter 3445 Chapter 3448 Seize All Of Them The moles in the Esoteric Guild were seized in a short time. ¡°If our n remains on the right track, we¡¯ve seized important clues! Soon, we¡¯ll be able to figure out the mastermind in the Esoteric Guild behind everything!¡± Solocus said. However, someone reported some bad news to Solocus soon. ¡°Master Solocus, bad news! The moles were all murdered when being transported! Some mysterious fighters had killed all of them in the shadows! They acted so quickly that we couldn¡¯t withstand their attack!¡± This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. ¡°What? Did you say all moles are dead?¡± Solocus¡¯ expression turned grim upon hearing it. As soon as something urred to him, Solocus shouted, ¡°Hurry! The four persons are in imminent danger!¡± With that, Solocus headed toward the detention center hastily. When Solocus arrived at the entrance of the detention center, all he saw were four corpses. Jake and the other three persons were already murdered. ¡°Who did it?¡± Solocus asked coldly. ¡°Master Solocus, they assassinated all four of them at lightning speed! I think they could be assassins from Hell¡¯s Gate!¡± ¡°Yes, I think they are from the assassin organization that belongs to the lesiastic Order!¡± At that time, more people arrived at the detention center. It turned out that the same thing happened¡ª some assassins murdered all prisoners when they were transported. ¡°We suspect the fighterse from assassin organizations such as Hell¡¯s Gate, Zar, and Bloodleaf. Also, they vanished once they sessfully killed the prisoners! It appears that someone has it all nned out!¡± Meanwhile, one of them asked doubtfully, ¡°Master Solocus, could it be that the mastermind is not from the Esoteric Guild? After all, the assassins are from the lesiastic Order!¡± ¡°He¡¯s right. It has nothing to do with the Esoteric Guild, right? As everyone began to have doubts, Solocus red at them and argued, ¡°If you guys are from the Esoteric Guild, will you murder someone openly? Instead, hiring assassins from the lesiastic Order is the best choice!¡± After Solocus pointed it out, everyone nodded in realization. Initially, many of them had doubts about the Esoteric Guild¡¯s role. After the two recent incidents, they believed that the Esoteric Guild was most likely the mastermind. ¡°Curse the Esoteric Guild! How dare theyy a finger on us! They must have a death wish!¡± Solocus was exasperated. ¡°Master Solocus, what should we do now? Should we dere war against the Esoteric Guild now?¡± The crowd was curious. How can the lesiastic Order tolerate this? Much to everyone¡¯s surprise, Solocus rejected it. ¡°No way! We need to discuss further and continue investigating the matter! After all, we¡¯re not entirely sure about it for now. What if we¡¯re wrong? Besides, what if Levi and other forces grab the chance to go up against us once we dere war against the Esoteric Guild? ¡°As far as I know, the Esoteric Guild might be on par with us in terms of strength. Both sides will suffer heavy losses if we were to fight them now!¡± Solocus paused for a while and said, ¡°Our goal now is to confirm whether the Esoteric Guild is the mastermind. Hence, we needplete evidence to prove it!¡± As Solocus was always cautious, he refused to make any hasty conclusion despite multiple pieces of evidence, for he wanted to be entirely sure about it. ¡°Let¡¯s see if we can find anything near the Esoteric Guild¡­¡± From then, Solocus expanded the search for more evidence. Just as Solocus had hoped for, more clues surfaced two dayster. The dead bodies of the Three Sages of North Pavilion were found near the Esoteric Guild. The entire lesiastic Order was in havoc once they realized that the Three Sages were seized and killed by the Esoteric Guild. As expected, everyone in the lesiastic Order was furious when the bodies of the Three Sages were brought back. All the more so, there were apparent signs that the Three Sages were tortured before being killed. The bodies were already dried up by the time they found the Three Sages. With the fresh evidence, everyone believed that the Esoteric Guild was responsible for everything. ¡°Furthermore, they even absorbed the power of the Three Sages of North Pavilion. How could it be¡­¡± Solocus murmured with a grim expression. Miles away, Levi also received the news that the bodies of the Three Sages of North Pavilion were discovered near the Esoteric Guild. ¡°Oh? It doesn¡¯t seem right! If I were the mastermind, I would¡¯ve burned the bodies of the Three Sages!¡± Levi couldn¡¯t help but have doubts about the incident. Next Chapter Chapter 3446 Chapter 3446 Chapter 3449 Days Are Numbered Why would the mastermind abandon the bodies? It doesn¡¯t make any sense! Well, there is another possible exnation¡ª The Esoteric Guild is overly confident that no one can trace it. Nheless, Levi thought the exnation was rather unlikely. Judging from the mastermind¡¯s style, he was cautious and mindful of every tiny detail. Therefore, Levi couldn¡¯t believe that the mastermind would casually abandon the corpses. After considering every aspect, Levi began to think it could well be the masterminds¡¯ n to frame someone else for their crime. Therefore, Levi opined that he had to keep a close eye on the West Pavilion, for the so-called evidence could be a false front to distract him and the Holy Guild. If Levi¡¯s inference was correct, the mastermind could be brewing a horrible n now. It is the only exnation! At that time, Levi felt he was close to the truth but couldn¡¯t be entirely sure. All things considered, Levi¡¯s best course of action was to keep a close watch on the West Pavilion. Unlike Levi, the Holy Guild didn¡¯t have the same doubts because it discovered the evidence. Due to the discovery of the seemingly solid evidence and the moles, the Holy Guild didn¡¯t think otherwise. ¡°Next, we must focus on finding the Top Ten and the four cornerstone divine tools. If the Esoteric Guild is the mastermind, I believe we¡¯ll get the answer very soon. Anyway, remember that it must be done secretly. We mustn¡¯t alert them that we¡¯re investigating them.¡± Solocus added, ¡°All the while, we had been investigating it by searching the areas outside the Esoteric Guild. Now, we have to infiltrate the Esoteric Guild!¡± To ensure that everything could go smoothly, Solocus picked the best men to go on the mission. After making the arrangement, Solocus began to n the step forward. ¡°If it turns out that the Esoteric Guild is the culprit, we can team up with Levi to destroy the Esoteric Guild first!¡± ¡°Oh? Did you say teaming up with Levi? Will he agree to it?¡± Everybody present was astounded at Solocus¡¯ proposal. Solocus put on a faint smile and exined, ¡°I understand Levi better than all of you. Although we haven¡¯t met in person, I know Levi has zero tolerance for schemers. Therefore, if the Esoteric Guild is the culprit, he will never let it off the hook!¡± With that, everyone nodded in agreement. ¡°Master Solocus is right. After all, Levi¡¯s sword was also stolen. Once the truth surfaces, he won¡¯t let the culprit off the hook.¡± ¡°In that case, we¡¯re natural allies and can team up easily! Moreover, we can stand to benefit if Levi and the Esoteric Guild suffer heavy losses!¡± ¡°I guess you¡¯re right¡­¡± Everybody present thought that Solocus¡¯ n was workable. It had to be said that Gloria¡¯s move was brilliant, for she sessfully diverted the attention of both sides. Now, all she had to do was wait for the transnt of the spiritual bone. Everything was progressing very smoothly. As Gloria¡¯s spiritual bone had been removed, the new devourer spiritual bone was about to be transnted into her body. Meanwhile, Sonja and the rest witnessed everything from the beginning till the critical juncture. Deep down, they hoped that either Levi woulde or Gloria¡¯s spiritual bone transntation would fail. However, their wish didn¡¯te true, for God and good luck seemed to be on Gloria¡¯s side. This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Neither did Levie, nor did any ident happen throughout the transntation process. On the contrary, everything progressed just like Gloria wished. Although the Bone Grandmaster wasn¡¯t involved in the transntation, he watched the entire process as though he enjoyed looking at his piece of art. ¡°The lesiastic Order¡¯s days are numbered, for the new Demon King is about to be born! Hahaha¡­¡± The Bone Grandmaster burst intoughter as he watched the transntation. Although Gloria had informed Floyd beforehand, he still wished to keep in touch with her all the time. After all, Floyd had grown increasingly dependent on Gloria over time. Eventually, he couldn¡¯t hold back his desire to contact Gloria. However, Floyd¡¯s attempts were to no avail, for Gloria never answered his calls. Something isn¡¯t right. Could it be that Gloria is in trouble? It was the first thing that popped into Floyd¡¯s mind. In addition, Floyd recalled something was amiss when Gloria contacted him recently. It was as if something was about to happen soon. Floyd didn¡¯t realize it back then, but now he thought Gloria could be in danger. Next Chapter Chapter 3447 Chapter 3447 Chapter 3450 A Major Discovery No! I have to investigate! Besides himself with worry, word arrived from Gloria¡¯s end via their secret channel just as Floyd was about to set out in search of her. In his haste to express how worried he had been, Floyd did not expect a man on the other end. His name was Cahan Wolden, Gloria¡¯s most capable assistant whose absolute loyalty earned him the honor of temporarily being in charge of all her affairs. Cahan merelyughed at Floyd¡¯s concerns. ¡°Look at you, dog! Do you imagine yourself worthy of Gloria? Stop dreaming! Even I do not dare think of her that way. She will be a powerhouse soon, cing herself even further beyond our reach!¡± As per his orders, Cahan carried out hismunication with Floyd in the manner with which Gloria herself employed. It was her who had arranged in advance for Cahan tomunicate with the men she controlled on her behalf to avoid any idents that may jeopardize her ns. Floyd was not the only one. Over twelve hours, Cahan had contacted andmunicated with more than a hundred people. All of them Gloria had charmed. It was a task of great importance to her operations, to say the least. As Floyd was a key target, Cahan was forced to invest more time in him than the names on the list. At the same time, he was also tasked to collect information about Levi¡¯s movements. After takingfort from Gloria¡¯s reassurance, Floyd felt empowered to resume his cultivation. This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. Being a member of the West Pavilion and the son of Kevin Wolden, the lord of the West Pavilion, afforded Cahan the luxury of resuming his task of calling the other names on the list in the privacy of his secure residence. Though the major factions have been conducting investigations in secret ofte, nobody would find him where he hid. Cahan followed Gloria willingly because he, too, fell prey to her spell. Unbeknownst to either of them, Levi was at that moment in the West Pavilion conducting a secret investigation, which led him to Cahan¡¯s residence. It hade to his attention that the resident within those walls was attempting to make contact with somebody on the outside via a secret channel of the lesiastic Order. Somebody has a lot of calls to make. A dozen of them had been ced within such a short period! Levi found it deeply suspicious. They¡¯re sending a message to specific individuals at specific locations around the world. Why? Something fishy is going on. By that point, Levi had amassed a general understanding of the people of the West Pavilion. ¡°That must be Cahan, the son of the master of the West Pavilion!¡± he muttered to himself. ¡°Somebody convenient to be, indeed.¡± ¡°Though he is not a council member of the West Pavilion,¡± Levi went on, thinking out loud, ¡°the actual council would be only a phone call away. It¡¯s more than likely that he would be aware of some big secrets.¡± However, Levi was well aware that he had bigger fish to catch than Cahan. He is too careless to be the mastermind of all of it by exposing himself like that. There must be someone controlling everything. Levi could not think of many candidates whose rank and status were higher than even Cahan¡¯s. It remained a point of conflict with Levi¡¯s initial guess. There aren¡¯t many more whose ranks are higher than his. The Lord of the West Pavilion should be the limit. ¡°I have my eye on you,¡± Levi whispered, a sneer curling his lips. ¡°I¡¯ll find out what you¡¯re up to.¡± As the next step in pursuing that hunch, he would interrogate Cahan and the people who were in contact with him. No one, not even Gloria, expected her right-hand man to have exposed that easily. As the week dragged on, more and more clues were uncovered by the Holy Guild. All of which pointed to the Esoteric Guild. Levi also conducted aprehensive investigation of Cahan during that period. However, thetter remained careful not to leave any evidence behind. Levi was beginning to sense information regarding his quarry bing sparser. I need more time to gather the information I need. At the exact moment at the Corpse Pit, the devourer spirit bone was finally transnted into Gloria¡¯s body through the efforts of the five Bonemasters. For the time being, everything still had the semnce of normalcy. ¡°One final step to go! We shall know that it has been a sess once the spiritual bone begins incorporating itself into your body!¡± Chapter 3448 Chapter 3448 Chapter 3451 Sessful Transnt It was the moment all of them were looking forward to. Bone Grandmaster did not dare blink lest he missed something. Sonja and the others watched nervously as well, though they were expecting, even hoping that Gloria would fall short at that critical moment. To their dismay, Gloria was destined to seed. Not only did Levi fail to locate her in time, but the transnt proved sessful. In the end, her body had perfectly incorporated the devourer spiritual bone and began to work its power through her veins. That was one of the strengths of the devourer spiritual bone. Other spiritual bone transnts, like the one belonging to the Azure Dragon, required a lot of time for the host body to get used to. Even up to that point, they still had not shown up. As it remained foreign to the human body, extra time was needed for the practitioner to ustom their system after the procedure. However, devourer spiritual bones were different. There was no adaptation process. Instead, the act of giving in to the devourer spiritual bone¡¯s instinct for consumption was the adaptation itself. Therefore, thest step was rtively simple. ¡°Hah! I made it!¡± Gloria cackled upon her recovery not long after. Bone Grandmaster stared at her nervously. ¡°Do you feel any difort?¡± Gloria prodded the incision gingerly before eximing in surprise. ¡°None at all! I feel that my body and the devourer spiritual bone have been perfectly fused together! There is no need for me to adapt!¡± ¡°What?¡± Bone Grandmaster and the others were stunned. How is such a brief recovery for such a damaging procedure even possible? Even if the devourer spiritual bone did not require a period to adapt to its host, the perfect integration upon the first try was nothing short of a miracle. ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± Bone Grandmaster concluded excitedly. ¡°Your cultivation technique must have been the reason why the devourer spiritual bone and you have fused so effortlessly!¡± Gloria nodded. ¡°It should be so! I have been practicing this technique for long enough that the act of devouring has be second nature. The devourer spiritual bone senses and submits to a powerful master, it seems.¡± ¡°Hurry up and show us!¡± Bone Grandmaster was already impatient. The others were also watching intently. ¡°Very well!¡± A cold glint appeared in Gloria¡¯s eyes before she gestured forcefully with one arm. Demonsbane, one of the cornerstone divine tools, flew handle-first into her outstretched hand. She started to devour the cornerstone divine tool. Hum! A secondter, Demonsbane began to vibrate as every shred of its essence disappeared down Gloria¡¯s body. The others noticed in disbelief that the rate of her consumption had be hundreds of times faster than what she was capable of. It was worthy to note that Demonsbane contained traces of its wielders of dynasties past and as a result, had been augmented by the powers of its prior masters. Terrifying to the extreme. As far as the powers sealed within Demonsbane were concerned, it certainly far exceeded the combined strength of the Three Sages in the North Pavilion. After all, they also relied upon the cornerstone divine tools as their power source. Within seconds, Demonsbane had be nothing more than a crumpled hunk of scrap metal after Gloria was done with it. With that addition, Gloria¡¯s power was raised to another level. The sky directly above the Corpse Pit was already a gathering of storms. As thunder burst overhead, the sky turned from ck to bloody. The faint whispers of unjust protests, numbering in the millions, grew louder as if struggling to have their grievances heard. She has be too powerful! The unnatural augmentation of Gloria¡¯s strength aroused the anger of heaven and earth. This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. However, that was only the beginning as Gloria embarked upon her path of gluttony. Nine Celestials Bow! Ethereal Spear! Tear of Grace! One after another, the cornerstone divine tools had their essence extracted at a rate that stunned the crowd. Terrifying! After devouring the four artifacts, Gloria¡¯s strength had reached a level that was previously unimaginable. Bone Grandmaster himself was stunned. If his memory served, there have been no more than five instances of power of such magnitude within the lesiastic Order since its inception. With four of them already deceased, only one remained. It was the Minister of the lesiastic Order, the most important member of the organization. However, that was just the beginning for Gloria. Having digested the cornerstone divine tools merely minutes prior, she was already on the prowl for more. At this rate, I will surpass the five most powerful members in the history of the lesiastic Order and reign supreme! I will kill my way through Levi¡¯s forces until he decides to show himself! Soon, all life shall bow to only me as their one true God! The bestowment of the power to subvert everything turned Gloria into a different person. Chapter 3449 Chapter 3449 Chapter 3452 The Power To Anger The Heavens Originally more shrewd than many male elders, the sudden gain of near-limitless power had not distorted her sense of reality. Instead of feeling ufortable, Gloria felt that power had been her birthright. That confidence had been instilled in her long before the transnt. ¡°Are you seeing this?¡± Gloria shouted at the Top Ten. ¡°I am a true Pdin! You all are nothing beneath me!¡± Anger glinted in all of their eyes as everything they were proud of now belongedpletely to her. ¡°However,¡± continued Gloria as she gazed at Sonja and the others once more, ¡°do not despair. I will fight for your deepest desires as you have for me! Together, the world shall be ours, and we shall live like kings and queens! Join me and witness the moment of my ascent. You will not die to our foes under my protection.¡± At her words, Bone Grandmaster savored in the imagination of his far-fetched n to avenge himself on the lesiastic Order. ¡°Power!¡± Bone Grandmasterughed maniacally. ¡°Unlimited power! Consume everything in sight!¡± Gloria did not stop. She intended to swallow everything within the Corpse Pit. That should take me further than any mortal has gone before! Boom! As soon as Gloria began channeling her technique, the dark energy that had gathered in the Corpse Pit for millennia rose as a dark wisp and entered her at an rming rate. Power! More power! The malevolent aura surrounding Gloria continued to rise as if a demon was born. Everybody had their mouths wide open in horror. How could this kind of power surge through such a frail body? Soon, the dark energy of the Corpse Pit rose like a tidal wave as it flowed unceasingly into Gloria¡¯s body. How frightening! Crack! Hum! With lightning shing around her, even the surrounding maic field had been disrupted by the invisible waves pulsing out of Gloria. Even thews of nature are upended! Within several short minutes after that, the dark energy in the Corpse Pit had beenpletely drained. Initially at the top of the Deadly Seven, the Corpse Pit had been returned to its pristine state by the time Gloria was done. Even the skeletal remains that had littered the area and the umted resentment of the damned souls had vanished as if they were never there. Crack! Gloria still sparked with the asional burst of light. This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. Her eyes were as deep and bright as stars, the entirety of the universe reflecting within them. Heaven and Earth have been angered at the tant disregard of naturalw! The gathering dark clouds, whipping lightning and thunder as it preceded the storm, seemed to signify the world¡¯s end. The lightning bolts converged on Gloria and exploded like thunderous whips beside her feet like the outpour of righteous rage from the heavens, though she did not even flinch. Her power incurred the wrath of heaven and earth by reaching the point where it distorted the continuum of space and time itself. ¡°My God!¡± Bone Grandmaster shrieked with joy. He surmised that Gloria was powerful enough to break the shackles of cultivation. Thest person to have done that was the Minister of the lesiastic Order. Like thest time, Bone Grandmaster had witnessed it with his own eyes. ¡°Who else would be worthy to stand as your opponent at the rate you¡¯re going?¡± he shouted. Gloria cackled triumphantly in response. Savoring the energy coursing through her tiny frame, she felt like a ck hole capable of swallowing nets whole. Gradually, the violent storm around her calmed down as the dark clouds cleared. Even the terrifying glow that had enveloped Gloria seemed to have faded away. Bone Grandmaster was stunned. What is going on? Gloria has obviously reached an unprecedented level of mastery, yet she looks completely ordinary. ¡°This is a useful side effect of my technique,¡± Gloria exined at the sight of his confused frown. ¡°By harnessing the elements of heaven and earth, I am able to bnce the power in me with the weight of heaven and earth itself which enables me to disguise myself when I need to.¡± Next Chapter Chapter 3450 Chapter 3450 Chapter 3453 Levi Suspects Floyd Holy sh*t! If this goes on, who else in the world will be powerful enough to stop Gloria? The Top Ten closed their eyes with utter destion by that point, while Sonja and her twopanions were simrly dismayed. It doesn¡¯t matter if Levi and the Holy Guild manage to find Gloria now. Even if she isn¡¯t strong enough, she can merely escape to buy herself time to umte power. It¡¯s frightening how there seems to be no end to her limit in sight. She can probably evenpletely regenerate herself within a single night. It¡¯s all over. Nobody can stop her now. The day Gloria emerged from the mountain would be the day chaos descends on the world. ¡°Do you know what I want to do right now?¡± Gloria cried, her face sparkling with anticipation. ¡°I want to fight Levi to assess how far I am behind him!¡± ¡°Is Levi that powerful to even intimidate you even with your newfound power?¡± Bone Grandmaster asked in surprise. ¡°You¡¯d be a fool not to be afraid of him! I would assume that he is still stronger than I am.¡± As she spoke, Gloria¡¯s mind was cast back to the memory of that battle. Despite mobilizing the cornerstone divine tools past their limits, the Top Ten was still soundly beaten by Levi who showed no sign of fear of the cornerstone divine tools. By that fact alone, Gloria knew that Levi¡¯s skill still surpassed hers. Bone Grandmaster took a deep breath. ¡°If that¡¯s the case, his strength must be unfathomable!¡± Gloria picked up God Crusher again. ¡°This is his weapon,¡± she said with a smile. ¡°It¡¯s stronger than the four divine tools! With enough power behind the arm that wields this sword, it has the potential to destroy the world!¡± ¡°Despite that,¡± she continued, ¡°this weapon is merely a tool for him. Let that sink in for a moment.¡± Bone Grandmaster could not repress a shudder. Gloria nodded. ¡°Now you see why I need to increase my strength before I can face him. However, I no longer doubt my ability to surpass him with the devourer spiritual bone in me. The rate of his cultivation will never catch up to mine!¡± Bone Grandmasterughed triumphantly. ¡°Indeed. Nobody in history has evere close to progressing at the rate you are now! I don¡¯t ask for much, just a humble request to cause as much trouble as you can for the lesiastic Order! Leave the Medical Guild and Eusof to me!¡± Bone Grandmaster had been looking forward to Gloria¡¯s destabilization of the lesiastic Order. ¡°Very well. It¡¯s time for me to get back out in the world and assess the situation.¡± As per her arrangement, Gloria¡¯s scouts gathered around her to report their observations over the past few days. Gloria chuckled upon learning that the Holy Guild suspected the Esoteric Guild. The diversion seems to have worked! They are all looking at the wrong ces and bought me enough time toplete my transnt. If I don¡¯t run into Levi or the Minister of the lesiastic Order, nobody will be able to stand in my way. ¡°By the way,¡± Gloria ordered, ¡°push the me of the destruction of the cornerstone divine tools to the Esoteric Guild!¡± ¡°Understood!¡± If the battered remains of the divine tools were discovered, they would be left without a doubt that the Esoteric Guild was responsible for extracting its essence. ¡°One more thing,¡± Gloria added. ¡°Sow discord amongst the Esoteric Guild and the Holy Guild. It¡¯s better to weaken their forces by inciting a war between them.¡± Upon rying her final instruction, Gloria headed to the West Pavilion. As she had disappeared for several days, she was keen to find out how Cahan and the rest were doing. Her priority, however, was to find out through Floyd what Levi was up to. Is he also investigating the Esoteric Guild? This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. In the meantime, Levi had amassed arge amount of information regarding his prey after watching Cahan for several days. Upon ascertaining that Cahan was a member of the mysterious force, another significant discovery by Levi changed everything. Floyd knows Cahan! Next Chapter Chapter 3451 Chapter 3451 Chapter 3454 Where Will You Run To At that moment, Floyd had just dealt with Cahan at the Heavenly Base. Needless to say, it was for Gloria¡¯s sake. Though Cahan announced himself a representative of the West Pavilion during his public appearance, it was Floyd¡¯s careless brag about leaking a fake trail of his whereabouts that roused Levi¡¯s suspicion. Sure enough, the news soon spread within the lesiastic Order of the incriminating and inseparable rtionship between him and Cahan. Although the lesiastic Order had attempted to identify the source, their frantic search had been in vain. All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Having identified a clear target to pursue, Levi¡¯s search had been narrowed down with many things falling into ce. It makes more sense now! Levi also sent a message to Floyd to ask him about Cahan, which frightened the boy quite a bit. He did not expect his master to head straight for the West Pavilion, or even having his sights on Cahan, as Floyd was well aware of Cahan¡¯s identity as one of Gloria¡¯s inner circle members. Initially, Floyd saw Cahan as a romantic rival. Disillusioned by the fact that Cahan¡¯s strength and status matched Gloria¡¯s, unlike his own, Floyd later tookfort in the fact that Gloria did not reciprocate Cahan¡¯s feelings. As his master was suddenly on Cahan¡¯s trail, Floyd¡¯s concern about the possibility of Gloria¡¯s implication soon turned into panic. However, he still told Levi everything he knew and silently prayed that Cahan¡¯s connection with Gloria would not be discovered. Although the matter had nothing to do with Gloria, Cahan¡¯s confession may expose her and make her appear themon enemy to all the parties involved. Meanwhile, Gloria was informed that Levi was unaware of the Holy Guild¡¯s investigation of the Esoteric Guild upon emerging from the Corpse Pit. She found out that he merely had the people from the North Pavilion investigate the matter in a seemingly lost and indecisive move. Though she found it strange, the fact that the news had happened to chance upon Levi¡¯s ears as opposed to the amount of effort the Holy Guild went through to obtain it further disconcerted Gloria. Levi would be suspicious enough to deduce that it was a smokescreen designed to divert his attention. By cing herself in the shoes of her nemesis, Gloria was certain of Levi¡¯s shrewdness to see through the scheme at once. Now that Levi knew I was the one to have deliberately leaked the news to the North Pavilion, he will never take the bait! It¡¯s going to derail my ns if he finds out. Though she was less afraid of Levi now, Gloria still had no way to deal with him for the time being. It¡¯s better to avoid a confrontation andy low for the time being. It would be disastrous to have my development greatly limited to have Levi on the lookout for me. ¡°I¡¯ll check in with Floyd before deciding further.¡± Making up her mind, Gloria then contacted Cahan through their secret channel and informed him that he was not to contact Floyd or any of the rest for the time being. Instead, he was to meet her at a secret location. As she had alreadypleted her cultivation, she did not intend to allow the continuation of their correspondence. However, Gloria did not know that Cahan had already attracted Levi¡¯s attention. Despite the secret means employed to contact Cahan, Levi detected the attempt of somebody from the outside making contact at once. Sure enough, Cahan dropped everything at hand after hearing from Gloria. He even left his residence and headed for the secret base, exposing himself without his knowledge in the process. Cahan¡¯s making a move. He must be meeting the person behind all this. ¡°Time for us to meet atst, big fish,¡± Levi muttered with a smile, satisfied by the major discovery he had made. Soon, Cahan departed the West Pavilion. Despite the haste in which he traveled, he remained cautious throughout the journey by taking the precaution of shaking off any tail he might have. Levi was too quick and quiet for him. Even Gloria would not find out if Levi had been on her trail. Still, Cahan arrived at the secret location with surprising speed after leaving the West Pavilion. Levi smiled grimly as he mirrored his quarry¡¯s pause. ¡°Nowhere to run this time!¡± Next Chapter Chapter 3452 Chapter 3452 Chapter 3455 Fishing For Information Meanwhile, Gloria rushed to find Floyd. Floyd was unhappy to see her. ¡°Didn¡¯t we agree not to meet for some time? Why do you insist on taking such a risk? It would be troublesome if someone discovered you! Luckily, Master is not here. If he is, he would have caught us when I sneak out like this.¡± Floyd was anxious because Levi had recently asked him about Cahan. If Floyd was not careful, Levi could find out about Gloria. Thus, it was dangerous for Gloria toe here to see him. Gloria looked dejected. ¡°I know it is dangerous, but I miss you! I can¡¯t sleep if I don¡¯t see you for even one day¡­¡± Her words shattered Floyd¡¯s stern stance. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I shouldn¡¯t have med you. It¡¯s the same with me. I wish to see you and I miss you all the time!¡± Floyd pulled Gloria into his embrace. Gloria trembled slightly. She did not expect Floyd to suddenly hug her. She felt a strong aversion. How dare a lowly man like Floyd hugs me? Da*n it! Gloria felt intense resentment and disgust. She wanted so badly to beat Floyd to pulp. However, she had no choice but to resist the urge. Just wait! Once I don¡¯t need you anymore, I will chop off your dirty hands! A chilling re shed across Gloria¡¯s eyes. Floyd saw them and felt fearful. Gloria noticed something off about Floyd and asked, ¡°Huh? What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°Nothing!¡± Floyd answered. Then, Gloria said, ¡°By the way, I heard the lesiastic Order found out who was behind the incident. It was the Esoteric Guild! They have a lot of evidence that the guild killed the Three Sages!¡± Floyd nodded. ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve heard about it too. But¡­¡± ¡°But what?¡± Gloria looked at him curiously. ¡°My master does not believe it! He feels it is a smokescreen created by the real perpetrator to distract us! Someone has revealed information to him! However, he only trusted the evidence he found on Holy Guild,¡± Floyd exined. Gloria pursed her lips. I knew it! My trick doesn¡¯t work on Levi. Phew, that was close. Luckily, I managed to transnt the spiritual bones sessfully. It would be troublesome if Levi found them. Still, I was too hasty and didn¡¯t n well enough. All I thought was to distract other people¡¯s attention. However, I have underestimated Levi. It turns out I didn¡¯t distract him at all. ¡°Since your master does not investigate the Esoteric Guild, who is he investigating?¡± Gloria could not help but ask. Floyd considered and said, ¡°Master seemed to have made a huge discovery. While everyone was searching for the Esoteric Guild, he kept observing West Pavilion.¡± Gloria nearly jumped up from shock upon hearing him. Oh, my goodness! What the heck! It was so shocking that her nerves felt raw. That¡­ That is too scary! West Pavilion? He even narrowed down his search to this extent? I didn¡¯t expect that! Gloria was so shocked that she nearly had a heart attack. She had expected Levi to continue observing the lesiastic Order, so she never thought Levi would focus on West Pavilion instead. Did I expose so much that he suspects West Pavilion? When did I slip up? Huh? That¡¯s not right! Could it be that time? Gloria suddenly recalled the time she exterminated those who were in contact with Yartran. She killed them herself and escaped into West Pavilion. Levi must have determined that the perpetrator was from West Pavilion then. Argh! I underestimated Levi and made so many mistakes! He is unbelievable! After all, she chose ces near West Pavilion because they were the easiest for her to hide. This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. If she left traces of clues in West Pavilion, perhaps Levi would not suspect anything. Unfortunately, she did not leave any trace. As it was too perfect, Levi immediately deduced that someone from West Pavilion had done it. Chapter 3453 Chapter 3453 Chapter 3456 Unprecedented Fear After all, only those from West Pavilion were familiar with its surroundings and could disappear without a trace. It was because of how perfect the crime was that it exposed the origin of the perpetrator. Thus, Levi was sure that it was someone from West Pavilion. There was no one else who could do that. Gloria smacked her forehead. I didn¡¯t expect hiding my act too well would end up exposing me? No wonder Levi suspects West Pavilion. If I were him, I would have suspected the same. On the other hand, Floyd did not find it strange that Gloria was shocked by what he said. After all, she was someone from West Pavilion. This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. It was understandable that she would be troubled to find West Pavilion in trouble. ¡°West Pavilion? That is unbelievable! I never thought someone from West Pavilion could be behind it! Why is there someone like that in West Pavilion?¡± Gloria pretended to be astounded by the information. She had an expression of disbelief and looked as if she was heartbroken that someone from West Pavilion could do that ¡°If I found out who he is, I would never let him off!¡± Gloria growled furiously. Floyd sighed and said, ¡°I also didn¡¯t expect someone from West Pavilion to be behind it! It¡¯s bad news for you. I¡¯m just afraid that you would be exposed¡­¡± Gloria was fearful when she saw Floyd¡¯s expression. Did I leave behind something incriminating? ¡°Huh? What do you mean? How would I be exposed? What did your master find in West Pavilion?¡± Gloria immediately panicked. Has Levi found out that it was me? That¡¯s impossible. Floyd won¡¯t behave like this if I am exposed. But what is the situation now? Why did Floyd say that? Gloria was anxious. On the other hand, Floyd looked at Gloria helplessly and replied, ¡°Just now, Master contacted me and asked me about Cahan!¡± His words struck her like lightning. She was on the verge of going mad from anxiousness. ¡°What? Cahan?¡± Gloria was so shocked to hear his name that her heart nearly stopped. She was on the verge of bursting with anxiousness. Cahan? Is Levi targeting Cahan? That is akin to targeting me! How did he figure it out so soon? That is no different from exposing me. Floyd is right. He will find out about me soon. Gloria took a deep breath and continued thinking. However, the exposure Floyd talked about was the fear that Cahan would get me involved in the matter and cause Levi to know my existence. It would beplicated if Cahan exposed my identity. Oh no! Levi will find out about me soon. What should I do? Levi is really something else. It is terrible news that he is targeting West Pavilion. He has even found out about Cahan in just a few days. That is scary. Gloria did not work with a team but manipted everything by herself. She did not even have an aplice. If one were to insist on that guess, it would certainly be Cahan. Cahan looked out for her on the matter and was a capable helper. Unfortunately for Gloria, Levi was targeting Cahan. That is too dangerous! The problem is Cahan knows a lot of my secrets. He has been contacting the people I controlled all this while. If Levi captures Cahan, he will find out about me. Furthermore, since Levi is the one investigating, he would never let me go. Gloria began trembling and broke out in cold sweat. Her face turned deathly pale. She had never felt as fearful as she did at this moment. It did not matter that her abilities had grown to an astounding level. She still could not help but feel afraid because she had always been fearful of Levi. Now that Levi was on the verge of finding out about her, she grew terrified. Levi was her nightmare and she feared him the most in the world. After finding out that Levi was targeting Cahan, Gloria was so fearful that she was close to tears. Seeing Gloria trembling, Floyd thought she was afraid that Cahan would drag her into the matter, causing his master to mistake her as an enemy. Chapter 3454 Chapter 3454 The Return of the God of War Chapter 3457 Why Is Gloria So Anxious Floydforted Gloria, ¡°Gloria, don¡¯t be afraid! I¡¯m here for you! Even if Cahan drags you into this, I will exin to my master! I will prove to them that you did nothing wrong! Furthermore, I promise to clear your name even if I die!¡± That was what Floyd nned to do if there was no option left. This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Gloria realized she had behaved out of character. Therefore, she nodded immediately. ¡°Sure, you have to protect me when the timees!¡± Still, Gloria had already figured out a backup n. If Cahan exposed her, Floyd was her only chance to victory. Therefore, she needed to control Floyd to pressure Levi. However, Floyd did not know that Gloria had the intention to kill. He continued to analyze the matter and said, ¡°I think Cahan is likely the person behind the killing. He has been to Heavenly League and knows about us. Oh, I think I have figured it out. Previously, people found out about my master¡¯s whereabouts. Could it be because he heard from you and exposed it?¡± Floyd suddenly figured out something and quickly asked Gloria. Gloria was still worried about other matters. However, she needed to maintain her act before Floyd. Thus, Gloria put up a surprised expression. ¡°You¡¯re right. When I was forced to reveal that your master went to wipe out Yartran, Cahan was there too! It must be him!¡± ¡°So, it was him! I knew it! Otherwise, there is no way that people would find out my master¡¯s whereabouts! His father is the master of West Pavilion. Thus, he has ess to high-ranking matters and can hide his identity. That confirms it. Cahan must be behind a lot of the incidents. Someone must be backing him. It¡¯s probably the master of West Pavilion!¡± Floyd analyzed everything himself. However, Gloria did not listen to any of it. She said urgently, ¡°Floyd, since I could be dragged out and exposed to your master, I need to return to West Pavilion to check the situation. I don¡¯t want your master to think that I am involved. If I get pulled into this matter, your master would think that I befriend you in order to use you!¡± Gloria was really worried about Levi targeting Cahan. Furthermore, she had ordered Cahan to wait for her at a secret location. Since Levi was following Cahan, it would expose the secret location. Wouldn¡¯t that expose everything concerning me? That would put me in serious trouble. I hide a lot of my secrets there. If Levi goes to the secret location, he will surely find out about me, including ways to contact the outside world. With Levi¡¯s abilities, he will be able to find them easily. Oh no! I must go now! Floyd replied, ¡°Sure! You must not let my master misunderstand that you are involved in the matter! If there is no choice, I wille clean to my master and introduce you to him!¡± Gloria instructed before leaving, ¡°Floyd, you must do as I say and don¡¯t act on your own. We have to be on the same page! You can onlye clean with your master after I say so!¡± Floyd nodded. ¡°Sure, I understand! You should rush back now!¡± After Gloria left, Floyd frowned in confusion. ¡°What¡¯s going on? Why did Gloria panic like that? It¡¯s almost like she is involved in the matter!¡± Floyd mumbled to himself. That is strange. Why is Gloria so anxious? She doesn¡¯t have to be this nervous if she is worried about exposing her identity. Floyd could not help but suspect that Gloria¡¯s anxiousness was unusual. No. Hold on! Gloria must be concerned about me and fears the matter would affect our rtionship. That¡¯s why she is nervous! No wonder she is anxious! Floyd smiled as he thought. He was happy that Gloria cared so much for him. Meanwhile, Gloria rushed to salvage the situation after leaving Floyd. ¡°Levi must not find out about Cahan! Please don¡¯t let him find out!¡± Gloria prayed hard. Chapter 3455 Chapter 3455 Chapter 3458 Do You Think Floyd Is Worthy I can¡¯t let Levi find the secret location! He must never know! Gloria was panicking. She began contacting Cahan using a special method. Meanwhile, Cahan arrived at the secret location. He and Gloria frequently met up at the secret location to discuss their matters and hid many things there. Suddenly, Gloria used a secret method to contact him, prompting Cahan¡¯s expression to change drastically. Previously, they agreed to only use this secretmunication method during the most urgent emergencies. Since Gloria is contacting me using this, does it mean something severe has happened? Cahan broke out in cold sweat and began to shudder with fear. Then, he felt a threatening aura. ¡°Cahan, listen closely! Levi is now targeting you! You have no chance of escape and have exposed the secret location to him! Furthermore, he is now approaching you!¡± Gloria¡¯s voice sounded. Cahan could not help but tremble. He could not stop himself from shivering in fear. It felt like a venomous snake was observing him and waiting to strike at any moment. Levi is targeting me? Oh no! I am doomed! ¡°Cahan, you know what you should do now, right? I¡¯m sorry, Cahan. There is no other way. I didn¡¯t expect him to target you!¡± Gloria said. ¡°All right. I understand, but I would like to ask you a question¡­¡± Cahan replied. Gloria asked, ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°Did you get together with Floyd?¡± Cahan asked. He took the job of contacting Floyd recently and found out that Gloria had be Floyd¡¯s lover. Furthermore, Floyd always seemed love-struck whenever Cahan contacted him. It made Cahan very unhappy. Therefore, he wanted to know whether Gloria and Floyd¡¯s rtionship was real. Gloriaughed and answered, ¡°Cahan, do you think Floyd is worthy of me? At the moment, I don¡¯t think anyone is worthy of me. As for Floyd, I used illusions to deceive him! Does he want to have me? He can dream on!¡± Cahan chuckled after hearing her answer. He finally felt relieved. ¡°All right, I understand! Goodbye, Gloria. My only regret is not having a chance to see you seed!¡± Cahan smiled. ¡°Goodbye, Cahan! See you in the next life!¡± Gloria bid him farewell too. After ending themunication, Cahan smiled and whispered, ¡°It¡¯s worth it!¡± Meanwhile, Levi had arrived outside the secret location. Initially, Levi thought that someone would meet Cahan here. This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. He believed Cahan was likely the mastermind behind the matter. However, Levi waited for a long time but did not see anyone. Something is wrong. After waiting for another while, Levi realized something. ¡°No!¡± He rushed into the secret location and saw destruction everywhere. A few bodies were lying around. All of them burnt beyond recognition. Furthermore, many items and documents were burnt too. Someone had destroyed all the clues in the secret location. Oh no! I have been discovered! Levi¡¯s expression darkened. Soon, he came to the end of the secret location and found Cahan lying in a pool of blood. He was long dead. Furthermore, all evidence in the secret location was destroyed. There was nothing left. ¡°What is this¡­¡± Levi could not understand how this could happen. Did I expose myself? That is impossible! We have been watching Cahan for a long time, and he never noticed anything. Furthermore, judging from Cahan¡¯s abilities, he could not sense me unless I appeared before him. Yet, he found out I wasing for him and ended his life. He knew he had no chance of escape once I targeted him. Thus, he had no choice but to end his life. But that also means Cahan did not know I targeted him until just now. It means someone told him! Chapter 3456 Chapter 3456 Chapter 3459 Coming Closer To The Truth If Cahan knew that he had been targeted, he might have ended his own life. He would not havee to the secret location, let alone exposing such an important spot. Hmm, something is fishy. Cahan must have only figured out that he had been targeted after arriving at the area. Levi was irked that he had been too slow. Otherwise, he would have been able to stop Cahan. Most importantly, it was because he thought someone woulde to meet with Cahan here. The truth was that Gloria was supposed to meet Cahan there. Levi¡¯s guess was right, and he had done the right thing to wait there. Unfortunately, he had been discovered. Levi¡¯s expression drastically changed as realization struck him hard. He realized that Cahan must not have figured it out himself; someone must have told him about it. Someone else realized that Levi was targeting Cahan and knew that Levi was already at the secret location. But how can that be? No one would be able to notice me tailing them. No one in the lesiastic Order and Yartran would be able to do that. If someone like this really exists in the other party, why would they bother hiding their identity? They could have just shown themselves. From the way they¡¯ve destroyed the evidence, it¡¯s obvious that they¡¯re still scared of me. They don¡¯t have the courage to take me head-on, so they¡¯re pulling tricks in the shadow instead. But how did they find out about me? That¡¯s impossible. No one should be able to notice that I¡¯m tailing them. When Levi focused on the movement of energy in his surroundings, he sensed no one around him. That means no one realized I¡¯m here. In other words, someone has found out where I am. But not even Zoey and the others know where I am. I never even got the chance to tell them. Right! Floyd! I was asking Floyd about Cahan¡¯s matter a while back. Floyd¡¯s the only one who knows that I¡¯m keeping an eye on Cahan. Could it be that Floyd has gone to the West Pavilion to look into Cahan and the others after talking to me? That must be how my whereabouts are exposed. It¡¯s because of my trust in someone else. Levi came to a realization. His first thoughts were not of the worst case scenario. Levi did not think that Floyd would have revealed his whereabouts willingly. He was certain that there were other reasons as to why his whereabouts were made known to others. Sadly, there was no use crying over spilled milk. Cahan was dead. The others at the secret location were all dead. There was no evidence to be found. Levi could only try his best to piece back whatever bits and pieces were left in hopes that he would be able to find a clue. It was a disappointing moment. Levi could find nothing even after a long search. Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! Cahan had destroyed everything. He had left Levi with nothing. I¡¯m still one step behind Cahan. ¡°Hm?¡± All of a sudden, a thought popped into Levi¡¯s head, and a puzzled look crossed his face. That¡¯s not right. Cahan killed himself, right? What kind of power would make Cahan willingly kill himself? He was not lousy, and he was no unimportant pawn. How could he had possibly chosen to kill himself after merely finding out that he had been targeted? Why would he destroy all the evidence and end his life? That¡¯s too extreme. Is the organization harboring a suicide squad? The more Levi thought about it, the more terrifying it became. It seems like this force is much scarier than I imagined. Nevertheless, Levi became even more sure about how that force was the West Pavilion. As long as he clung to the clue along Cahan, he would be able to find evidence to prove that. Moreover, Levi had figured out many things from the people Cahan had contacted a while ago. Perhaps he would be able to find more evidence from them. However, after a brief analysis, Levi realized that looking into those people would lead to nowhere. There was nothing inmon about them. Even though Cahan was dead, Levi stillughed. He was getting closer and closer to the truth. Soon, he would be able to find the force. West Pavilion, you can¡¯t run from me! On the other side, Gloria was relieved to have escaped. That was a close call! Levi nearly learned about my involvement. As shey on the ground, she gasped for fresh air. That was so dangerous! I was so close to getting caught by Levi! Frankly, Gloria was already one step toote when she told Cahan about Levi. Chapter 3457 Chapter 3457 Chapter 3460 All Points To Floyd Fortunately for her, she knew that Levi was one to wait for his prey¡ªhe would be waiting for her to come. Hence, she used that time to get Cahan to destroy all the evidence. Initially, she was worried that Cahan would refuse to end his own life. If that were to happen, things would be troublesome. Therefore, the moment earlier was the toughest moment Gloria had to experience in her life. She never thought she would still have to fear Levi despite how powerful she had be. But there¡¯s nothing I can do about that fear. Levi is simply far too mighty. For now, there¡¯s nothing I can do about that. As Gloria looked up at the sky, she let out a sigh of relief at how she had just escaped death. It had been a close call for her to escape Levi from right under his nose. But what about the next time? Will I still be able to flee from him? I¡¯ll eventually be exposed. What I need to do right now is to strengthen myself as quickly as I can. I can only stop fearing him if I¡¯m as powerful as him. Hm? That¡¯s not right. Floyd! Oh no! After Levi realized that Cahan had destroyed everything, he soon deciphered that Floyd was the one to reveal his tracks. Therefore, he went after Floyd. Levi was starting to feel suspicious about Floyd. If Floyd could note up with a good exnation, he would be revealing everything to Levi. After all, Levi was just too smart. Any nervousness Floyd showed would tell Levi everything thetter needed to know. No, I can¡¯t let him do that! I¡¯ve nearly forgotten about him! I have to hurry! Gloria was starting to formte a n to salvage the situation. Meanwhile, on the other side, the Holy Guild was running an internal investigation on the Esoteric Guild, and they had ended up with a major discovery¡ªthey had found the four cornerstone divine tools at the Esoteric Guild! The discovery shook the entire Holy Guild. When they ced the cornerstone divine tools in front of Lonedra and the others, the crowd turned livid. This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Frankly, the cornerstone divine tools used to be the lesiastic Order¡¯s treasures. The Holy Guild was the one who kept them safe. In a way, they were the symbols of the lesiastic Order. However, the cornerstone divine tools had all turned into scrap pieces of metals. How could they possibly not be mad about that? They were downright furious. ¡°What¡¯s going on? What¡¯s happening? Someone give me a logical exnation on this!¡± Lonedra roared. Rage was boiling in his blood. They had found the cornerstone divine tools, and yet, their finding made them feel nothing but disappointment and humiliation. Immediately, a wave of fear swept past everyone as they fell silent in their spots. ¡°I¡¯m guessing that the Esoteric Guild¡¯s theurgists have absorbed all of the cornerstone divine tools¡¯ energy to create their equipment. If the cornerstone divine tool¡¯s energy is all loaded into one divine tool, that tool will be an all-powerful item.¡± The elders of East Pavilion had looked into the Esoteric Guild. ¡°That¡¯s right! The Esoteric Guild¡¯s Heavenly Thunder needs a powerful tool to be able to activate it. The energy from the cornerstone divine tools perfectly fits the requirements!¡± the people analyzed. They had worked out how the cornerstone divine tools had be pieces of trash. ¡°If this happened in the past, it could have been Master Solocus¡¯ work. However, now that we¡¯ve seen what happened to the cornerstone divine tools, we can say that the Esoteric Guild is definitely behind this!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. The Esoteric Guild must be the force we¡¯re seeking!¡± ¡°How dare the Esoteric Guildy a finger on the lesiastic Order? They must have a death wish!¡± Everyone was angry. On the other hand, Lonedra was silent because they were right. They could be sure that the Esoteric Guild was behind the matter, for they had found the evidence to prove it. ¡°Although we haven¡¯t found the bodies of the Top Ten, I¡¯m sure we can think of why the Esoteric Guild hase after the Top Ten! It must be so that they can ruin the lesiastic Order¡¯s bright future! Since we¡¯re their target, they¡¯d definitely do everything to crush us!¡± ¡°D*mn you, Esoteric Guild! We¡¯ll tear you into pieces!¡± Soon, the news of them finding the cornerstone divine tools spread, and many council members of the lesiastic Order caught wind of it. On the other side, after Levi failed to find any new clues about Cahan, he returned to the base. Coincidentally, he encountered Floyd. ¡°Floyd, stop! There are a few questions I have to ask you,¡± Levi ordered, his burning gaze fixed on Floyd as if he was trying to look into the other man¡¯s soul. Chapter 3458 Chapter 3458 Chapter 3461 Turn The Table Panic. That was what Floyd felt. He had heard what the situation was from Gloria, and he was afraid that Levi woulde to him. That was why he had rushed back, hoping to hide away for a while. Yet, to his surprise, he never even got the chance to recollect himself before encountering his master. Luck was certainly not on his side. Floyd found himself sweating buckets from the anxiousness he felt. It was the most nerve-wracking moment he had ever been through. It was especially so when he looked into Levi¡¯s eyes. It was as though Levi could see right through him. N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. At that moment, he felt that all his secrets were lying bare in front of Levi. Just as Levi parted his lips to say something, Floyd interrupted while panting, ¡°Oh! Master, I am actually looking for you.¡± Floyd had decided to turn the table and take control of the situation. That was something that stunned Levi. Am I not the one looking for him? Why has he be the one looking for me? ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Levi queried curiously. ¡°Master, I¡¯ve found something shocking! They¡¯ve found the cornerstone divine tools at the Esoteric Guild! However, the energy in the tools is all gone. Those tools are nothing but scrap metals now. The members of the lesiastic Order are sure that the force is none other than the Esoteric Guild. Master, you must have looked into the wrong people. Nevertheless, there really is something fishy about Cahan. I¡¯ve intentionally looked into him, and I guess that he must be a spy for the Esoteric Guild. The lesiastic Order has recently found many spies in their ranks, and many are now dead!¡± Floyd said in an agitated tone. The things he was telling Levi were things that Gloria had told Floyd to say. She knew that Levi would definitely ask Floyd questions¡ªthat was inevitable. Regardless of what Floyd said, his answers would raise Levi¡¯s suspicions. Furthermore, Levi would easily see through Floyd¡¯s lies. Without a doubt, Floyd was the one who revealed Cahan¡¯s news. That was something undeniable no matter what Floyd said. Furthermore, the time between the revtion of that news and Cahan¡¯s death was too short. In other words, it was too obvious that Floyd had something to do with the matter. If Floyd was not Levi¡¯s disciple, Levi would have cut him down instantly. Floyd was only alive because of Levi¡¯s trust in him. Still, things would take a turn for the worse for Gloria if Floyd were to slip up. Thus, Gloria came up with a n to turn the table by being the party with the initiative. Instead of waiting for Levi to ask Floyd why his whereabouts were known to others, Floyd would offer the answer to Levi. Moreover, the lesiastic Order¡¯s recent discovery of the cornerstone divine tools aided Floyd¡¯s situation¡ªit allowed him to initiate the conversation with Levi. With that, it was highly likely that Levi would believe Floyd¡¯s words. Even if he was suspicious of Floyd, he was still his disciple. Hence, Levi would have to have a certain amount of trust for the other man. One had to say that Gloria knew Levi¡¯s team rather well. She knew that they had utmost trust for each other. That was why she was capable ofing up with a n like that. Still, time was not on her side, and Gloria did not get to exin to Floyd why Cahan was killed. Floyd was suspicious about that, but the urgency of the situation made him prioritize on calming Levi down first. ¡°Huh?¡± A baffled look appeared on Levi¡¯s face when he heard Floyd¡¯s words. ¡°You¡¯ve gone to look into Cahan?¡± Floyd nodded. ¡°Yes. Master, you said that the guy¡¯s fishy, so I looked into him instantly. You¡¯re right! He really is the Esoteric Guild¡¯s spy; he¡¯s really someone bad! I can¡¯t believe he tried to call himself my friend from the start.¡± Floyd seems confident with his words. It doesn¡¯t seem like he¡¯s acting. Moreover, the witnesses and evidence he found seem logical. It¡¯s just that he thinks Cahan is the Esoteric Guild¡¯s spy. Wait a minute. Levi frowned, sensing something amiss somewhere. It feels like Floyd has prepared this speech for me. It feels like it¡¯s meant to exin why others have found out about me keeping an eye on Cahan. Everything¡¯s too coincidental. His exnation and the evidence he found are all meant to exin that. That was why Levi sensed something off about Floyd¡¯s speech. Chapter 3459 Chapter 3459 Chapter 3462 Links To Gloria If something was amiss, there was only one possibility¡ªFloyd was lying! In other words, he was the one who leaked everything. At the very least, he was aware of the situation and had been colluding with the other force. That was a huge possibility. However, it was impossible for Levi to believe that because he trusted Floyd unconditionally. Even if he felt that something was off, he wouldn¡¯t suspect anything of the man. Floyd was his most trusted disciple, so he had no reason to doubt him. For that reason, he acquiesced silently. Without a shadow of a doubt, news of me stalking Cahan was leaked by Floyd. Nheless, the leak only happened when he was investigating Cahan. Then, that won¡¯t be a problem. It¡¯s fine as long as it wasn¡¯t the third unknown force that directly discovered my tracks. I¡¯ll just remind him to be more careful next time. ¡°Floyd, don¡¯t be reckless when investigating anything in the future. Follow my orders and don¡¯t reveal any of my affairs or whereabouts. Do you understand me?¡± Levi instructed. This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. In response, Floyd nodded. ¡°I understand, Master. I¡¯ll ask you for directions before I do anything in the future!¡± Then, he inquired, ¡°Oh yes, why did you summon me, Master?¡± ¡°Well, nothing¡¯s the matter anymore. Cahan is dead, and you know that, so it¡¯s no longer of import.¡± He has already told me everything I wanted to ask, so what else could I say? ¡°Okay, then. Please excuse me, Master!¡± Floyd left at once. Despite having dispelled Levi¡¯s suspicions, he was terrified earlier and was merely forcing himself to feign calmness. Right then, he was on the verge of breaking down. As Levi stared at Floyd¡¯s retreating back, he wondered whether he should send someone to tail him and see whether he was lying or conspiring with the enemy. On second thought, however, he nixed that idea because he felt that he shouldn¡¯t be suspecting his own disciple. He believed that if Floyd really made a mistake, thetter would personally admit to it. s, it never crossed his mind that the man had changed. He was no longer the Floyd of the past. Subsequently, Levi chuckled. ¡°The other force only managed to avoid me the past few times because they knew what I was doing. Moving forward, if I tell no one about my whereabouts or whatever I¡¯m doing, I¡¯ll be the only one who knows all that! We shall see how the lot of you can evade me!¡± He promptly had an idea and decided to never breathe a single word about his whereabouts to Floyd and the others. Then, they wouldn¡¯t be able to glean any information. Unfortunately, the Holy Guild had long since been tricked. They only had evidence the other force tossed out one by one, not something they found. Therefore, Levi felt that it was necessary for him to visit the Esoteric Guild and exin the situation to them. At that time, the other force wouldn¡¯t be able to make their move, nipping them in the bud. Naturally, they would then reveal their true colors. After Floyd was certain that he had left Levi behind, he instantly copsed to the ground. He was sweating profusely as though he had been drenched in the rain. He breathed so heavily that he was panting for breath. He appeared calm just now, but he was merely putting on a fa?ade. If it had been any longer, he would definitely had crumbled. After all, he was lying earlier. He never investigated Cahan, nor did he know that thetter was a spy from the Esoteric Guild. All that was a script Gloria taught him. In order to protect her, he lied to his master¡¯s face. That was already the third time I lied, yes? Anyhow, I¡¯m d that Master believed it in the end. Otherwise, it¡¯d be troublesome. Verily, he hoped that Gloria could get along with Levi and the others without getting into a fight before they even met. However, the problem then was the fact that Gloria left in a hurry after he told her that his master was keeping an eye on Cahan. Right after that, Cahan died. That piece of news could only have been leaked by him. No one else could have done it. That made it clear that Cahan¡¯s death was undoubtedly linked to Gloria. Earlier, he was upied with dealing with Levi, so he didn¡¯t give it further thought. However, things were different at that moment. Chapter 3460 Chapter 3460 Chapter 3463 Reveals Her Identity Floyd started suspecting Gloria. It must have been Gloria who leaked that piece of news. Master had kept an eye on Cahan, so the latter died. It was too much of a coincidence! Right then, he couldn¡¯t quite tell whether Gloria was colluding with Cahan or whether she inadvertently leaked the news. He plunged into a dilemma. Although he trusted her indefinitely and had sworn to never doubt her again, the facts were right before his eyes. As such, he had no other choice. No matter how much he liked her, the reality was there in the open. Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! Thus, it was only natural that he was suspicious. If Gloria couldn¡¯t give him a reasonable exnation, he would definitely suspect her. However, Gloria was an exceedingly smart woman, so she naturally anticipated Floyd¡¯s thoughts. Hence, she certainly had a subsequent n. Shortly after, Gloria contacted Floyd. ¡°It¡¯s bad, Floyd! Something happened on my side!¡± When Floyd heard that, his expression changed drastically. ¡°Huh? W-What¡¯s wrong, Gloria? What happened?¡± Floyd was utterly frantic. ¡°Didn¡¯t you tell me that your master was keeping an eye on Cahan? I specially came over to check the situation out and told my master, Linda! Subsequently, Cahan died! It was all the doing of my master, Linda! I found out that she was in cahoots with him, and they were both the Esoteric Guild¡¯s spies! At present, she¡¯s aware that I have discovered her identity and wants to kill me! I¡¯m injured, so come and save me quickly!¡± As soon as Floyd heard that, he forgot all about his suspicions. Only one thought remained in his mind¡ªhe must save Gloria. ¡°Hmm, should I notify Master about this?¡± Floyd muttered. He was afraid that he might not be their match if he went alone. But if I tell him about this, Gloria would definitely be exposed. That would be a huge trouble. After mulling it over, he decided to go alone. As he had trained in Forlevia¡¯s techniques in the past few days, his capabilities had soared at lightning speed. Thus, he had quite a bit of confidence. Having gotten the location, he immediately set out. Somece a near distance from West Pavilion, Linda and seven or eight of her disciples all stared at Gloria across from them intently. It turned out that Gloria revealed her identity to her master, Linda, to give Floyd a justifiable exnation about that matter. ¡°Gloria, oh Gloria! Truly, I never expected it to be you! I nurtured you for so many years, yet you betrayed me?¡± Linda questioned coldly. The seven or eight other disciples tore into Gloria as well, repudiating her for being so shameless. ¡°Seize her first!¡± Linda ordered. All at once, the seven or eight disciples charged at Gloria. s, considering Gloria¡¯s capabilities then, even Solocus of the Holy Guild wasn¡¯t her match, much less the few elders of West Pavilion. Bang! Bang! Bang! In no time, all of them died tragically under Gloria¡¯s feet. To her, they were no more than ants without anybat prowess to speak of. At that turn of events, Linda wore an incredulous expression. ¡°W-When did you have such capabilities?¡± Gloria shed her a smile, drawling, ¡°I merely drained the energies of the Top Ten, the Three Sages of North Pavilion, and the four cornerstone divine tools!¡± ¡°It was you! You were the one who framed the Esoteric Guild!¡± By then, Linda understood everything. ¡°Did those people all willingly die for you? What a vixen! It was all your doing! How utterly shameless! You¡¯re the true traitor of the lesiastic Order!¡± Linda was aware that that disciple of hers had her way of seducing men. Even her own husband almost fell prey to Gloria¡¯s seduction. Casting her mind back on it all, everything made sense then. There was no spy at all. Instead, they all died for Gloria. However, she didn¡¯t quite understand why the woman was starting to smear the blood of the few dead people onto her body. Chapter 3461 Chapter 3461 Chapter 3464 Floyd Arrives ¡°What are you¡­¡± Linda uttered in disbelief. What is Gloria doing? Gloria ignored her and continued to rub fresh blood on herself to pretend she was severely injured. ¡°What trick are you pulling here, Gloria?¡± Linda was starting to feel a little scared. After all, Gloria had be too powerful, at that moment. Linda didn¡¯t have the guts to fight her. She stared at Gloria as her desire to escape dominated her mind. Her n was to run away and then tell the lesiastic Order and even Levi everything about Gloria. Both her mind and body were telling her to run, but when she tried to, she found out she couldn¡¯t muster the strength to do so. It was as though both her legs were shackled to the ground. If she wanted to leave, she had to tear the ground up. She felt as if there were hundreds of thousands of mountains pressing on her shoulders. It was breaking her apart as she stoodpletely still. Her voice wanted to crawl out of her mouth, but it could only squirm in her throat. She felt as though her entire being was controlled by Gloria. Rumble¡­ In the next moment, a powerful sucking force was directed in her direction, pulling her to Gloria. Linda panicked as she saw Gloria was getting closer and closer to her. She wanted to resist her movements, but she couldn¡¯t. Eventually, Gloria arrived in front of her. Bang! Gloria only unleashed a tiny bit of energy to make Linda vomit blood. Thetter¡¯s body instantly had wounds opening up, looking as though she went through a violent battle. However, Linda was still in Gloria¡¯s control. She was wondering why Gloria didn¡¯t kill her. Soon, Gloria revealed a pale expression, appearing as if she had suffered severe injuries. It was then Linda understood something. Is she showing this for someone to see? Bang! Suddenly, Gloria fell to the ground. Linda¡¯s body was still being controlled as she was made to bend down and prepared to stab Gloria with a sword. If someone approached them at that time, they would see Linda attempting to kill Gloria. There were only a few seconds left before Gloria¡¯s neck was getting stabbed. N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. Linda knew what Gloria¡¯s n was, but there was nothing she could do. She couldn¡¯t move or say anything. Who exactly is she trying to show this to? It was then Floyd arrived. He saw corpses scattered on the ground and Gloria, who was lying on the floor and was about to get stabbed by Linda. ¡°Save me, Floyd¡­¡± Gloria pretended to fight for her life and that she couldn¡¯t win against Linda. In that instant, Floyd was enraged as the thought of saving Gloria filled his mind. Bang! His power had increased quite a lottely, so he was able to instantly appear behind Linda. Suddenly, as though all elements in the area belonged to him, they gathered in his body. Bang! Upon umting enough energy, he unleashed a powerful p on Linda. Crack! Pft! Linda was instantly torn apart by the attack and turned into a cloud of red mist! ¡°Hmm? Evie¡¯s technique¡­¡± A tinge of surprise shed through Gloria¡¯s eyes. I thought he isn¡¯t going to practice Forlevia¡¯s technique? Why is he using it now? Not to mention it¡¯s more powerful than before. ¡°Gloria!¡± Floyd stared at her worriedly. Her body was covered in blood, her clothes were tattered, and her face was pale. She was clearly injured in his eyes. He was d that he made it in time. If I was a secondte, things will get so much more problematic. Thankfully, I¡¯ve grown much strongertely. Otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t have been able to kill Linda. Gloria stared at him with gratitude. ¡°I would¡¯ve been dead without your help, Floyd!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Gloria. I¡¯ll do my best to protect you forever!¡± he promised. Next Chapter Chapter 3462 Chapter 3462 Chapter 3465 Innocence Ever since Floyd learned Forlevia¡¯s technique, his power had increased greatly, especially when he was quick on the uptake. He was getting more and more confident. ¡°Are you okay? It must¡¯ve hurt¡­¡± His heart was in anguish when he saw Gloria covered in blood. ¡°If I have arrived earlier, you wouldn¡¯t have been injured this badly. This is my fault!¡± ¡°You came at the right time, Floyd! If you hade earlier, we wouldn¡¯t have been able to kill my master together! The moment she tried to kill me, she exposed her back to you¡­¡± Gloria exined. He didn¡¯t think about that. So I actually came at the perfect time? Haha¡­ He startedughing because he didn¡¯t know that the perfect opportunity was arranged by Gloria. Her n was to make Floyd kill Linda, so she could get rid of any suspicions directed at her. ¡°I¡¯ll take you to get treatment.¡± Floyd was worried about her injuries. This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. She shook her head. ¡°No need. If your master finds out you¡¯re taking me to get treatment, it¡¯ll be bad. Honestly, I¡¯m really sad right now, Floyd. I can¡¯t believe my master, who had raised me since I was a kid, tried to kill me! It doesn¡¯t make sense to me! I really can¡¯t believe she¡¯s the mastermind and tried to kill me. I¡¯m feeling so awful right now. It feels worse than death¡­¡± Gloria pretended to be heartbroken. Floyd pursed his lips. ¡°Who would¡¯ve expected that your master is one of the masterminds?¡± Linda¡¯s death had cleared all of his suspicions of Gloria. Firstly, Linda was Gloria¡¯s master. If her master tried to kill her, then it definitely must be true. After all, if it was just an act, why would Linda y along with Gloria and let herself be killed by me? She knew her n to frame Linda had worked when she saw his expressions. How could he continue to suspect me now that he killed Linda himself? Besides, he saw what happened with his own eyes. He watched my master attempt to kill me while I was heavily injured. Additionally, my master¡¯s identity problem will exin Cahan¡¯s death. After all, when I investigated Cahan, it was the same as telling my master the news. ¡°You should leave quickly. I¡¯ll take care of the corpses here. Don¡¯t make it so that more problems will be stacked on us¡­¡± Gloria urged. ¡°Ah, okay. Please¡­ take care of yourself. Tell me if you need anything¡­¡± Floyd stuttered a bit. Then, she recalled something and asked, ¡°By the way, you managed to learn Evie¡¯s technique?¡± He answered, ¡°Yeah. I didn¡¯t touch it when you lost control during practice. However, Evie and her mother taught me the technique themselves, so I gave it a try and seeded¡­¡± That shocked her. This is easily exposed! The more people who practiced it, the easier it is to tell what¡¯s the problem. Thankfully, he¡¯s in my control. Otherwise, he would¡¯ve questioned me. She asked in disbelief, ¡°You all didn¡¯t lose control when practicing? How can it be?¡± ¡°Yeah, we were totally fine practicing it! I think it has something to do with body constitutions. Evie came up with the technique before spiritual energy revival, so it was much more suitable for ordinary people from the outside world to practice. As for you, you had always been staying in an environment with dense spiritual energy. That¡¯s probably why you have an issue learning it¡­¡± Floyd exined as he cleared up her suspicions. ¡°That must be the case! I think we should find someone from the lesiastic Order to test it so you won¡¯t think I¡¯m lying. I still need to prove my innocence!¡± Gloria suggested tentatively. Floyd shook his head. ¡°No need! I don¡¯t suspect you because I know you aren¡¯t lying!¡± Chapter 3463 Chapter 3463 Chapter 3466 As Powerful As Levi ¡°Besides, this is a unique technique Evie made herself. How can we ever teach this to others? Won¡¯t that just allow them to reach our level?¡± Floyd uttered. Gloria smiled. ¡°That¡¯s good! I¡¯m d you trusts me!¡± In reality, Floyd didn¡¯t care about that matter at all. He became much more rxed after seeing her calming down. ¡°You should go back! It seems to me that the truth will be out soon. Once everything has been taken care of, I¡¯ll go and meet your master and let him host our wedding!¡± Her suggestion made him so excited that he almost leaped in joy. That was exactly what he wanted, to marry her. I¡¯m so excited right now! Although, I have to make sure she¡¯ll be safe first and won¡¯t be exposed ahead of schedule. Once he left, Gloria dropped the act. Then, she created an illusion that made it seem like people from the Esoteric Guild were the ones who killed Linda and the others. That way, everything would have a logical exnation, including Cahan and the others¡¯ death. The Holy Guild soon figured that out and became certain the Esoteric Guild was behind the matter. In fact, they had started to n out their revenge against the Esoteric Guild. After Gloria experienced that crisis, the first thing on her to-do list was to increase her power. Otherwise, she would forever live under Levi¡¯s shadow. Only by getting close to Levi in terms of his power level would she be safer. The way she increased her power was simple. She just needed to find a bunch of energy sources to consume them. The next source of energy she had her eyes on was the one in the lesiastic Order, controlled by the Holy Guild. It was the lesiastic Order¡¯s energy source and their greatest treasure. That thing had been keeping the lesiastic Order running. Even the five cornerstones divine tools were crafted by using that energy core. It was kept inside the lesiastic Tower in the Holy Guild. Rumors said that a lot of powerful fighters from deviant ns were sealed inside. However, in actuality, it was the densest spot of a super-spiritual ley line. It was the best ce to absorb spiritual energy. That energy core could umte an endless amount of spiritual energy, which was why it was the lesiastic Order¡¯s trump card. For example, if the lesiastic Order ran out of spiritual energy, they could just use that energy core to sustain them with an unlimited amount of spiritual energy. This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. After many years, it was hard to tell how much energy the energy core had umted. Without dy, Gloria set off to the lesiastic Tower that was under the Holy Guild¡¯s control. At her current power level, she could easily make it through all the guards, including Solocus. Even if she couldn¡¯t win against Solocus, at the very least, she wouldn¡¯t lose against him because she had gotten stronger. Upon arriving at the lesiastic Tower, she saw no one there. No one had the guts to go there because it was a restricted area. Even if someone had the guts toe, they couldn¡¯t take away the energy core because the spiritual energy kept inside was too great. As powerful as an individual might be, they couldn¡¯t control that much power. Thebined strength of the few most powerful members in the lesiastic Order was required to use the energy core. Anyone else other than the elders in the Five Pavilions probably wouldn¡¯t be able to handle that much spiritual energy. The giant mechanism within the tower was still in operation. Inside the mechanism was the fiery red energy core containing an unfathomable amount of energy. When Gloria arrived, she was shocked. The energy stored inside is incredible! So this is what years of umted spiritual energy look like! It¡¯s definitely on the same level as a medium-sized super- spiritual ley line. However, the thing she was really looking at was the super-spiritual ley line connected below the energy core. ¡°If I forcefully devour the super-spiritual ley line, people from the lesiastic Order will definitely know I¡¯m here, regardless of whether my body can handle it or not. I¡¯ll probably get killed before I can finish my absorption.¡± That was why she had decided to devour the energy core first. Gloria was able to enter the mechanism quickly because she was that powerful. None of the scary energy in the mechanism could stop her. She began devouring the energy core. ording to her estimation, the moment she finished absorbing the core, she would absolutely be as powerful as Levi. Chapter 3464 Chapter 3464 Chapter 3466 As Powerful As Levi ¡°Besides, this is a unique technique Evie made herself. How can we ever teach this to others? Won¡¯t that just allow them to reach our level?¡± Floyd uttered. Gloria smiled. ¡°That¡¯s good! I¡¯m d you trusts me!¡± In reality, Floyd didn¡¯t care about that matter at all. He became much more rxed after seeing her calming down. ¡°You should go back! It seems to me that the truth will be out soon. Once everything has been taken care of, I¡¯ll go and meet your master and let him host our wedding!¡± Her suggestion made him so excited that he almost leaped in joy. That was exactly what he wanted, to marry her. I¡¯m so excited right now! Although, I have to make sure she¡¯ll be safe first and won¡¯t be exposed ahead of schedule. Once he left, Gloria dropped the act. Then, she created an illusion that made it seem like people from the Esoteric Guild were the ones who killed Linda and the others. This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. That way, everything would have a logical exnation, including Cahan and the others¡¯ death. The Holy Guild soon figured that out and became certain the Esoteric Guild was behind the matter. In fact, they had started to n out their revenge against the Esoteric Guild. After Gloria experienced that crisis, the first thing on her to-do list was to increase her power. Otherwise, she would forever live under Levi¡¯s shadow. Only by getting close to Levi in terms of his power level would she be safer. The way she increased her power was simple. She just needed to find a bunch of energy sources to consume them. The next source of energy she had her eyes on was the one in the lesiastic Order, controlled by the Holy Guild. It was the lesiastic Order¡¯s energy source and their greatest treasure. That thing had been keeping the lesiastic Order running. Even the five cornerstones divine tools were crafted by using that energy core. It was kept inside the lesiastic Tower in the Holy Guild. Rumors said that a lot of powerful fighters from deviant ns were sealed inside. However, in actuality, it was the densest spot of a super-spiritual ley line. It was the best ce to absorb spiritual energy. That energy core could umte an endless amount of spiritual energy, which was why it was the lesiastic Order¡¯s trump card. For example, if the lesiastic Order ran out of spiritual energy, they could just use that energy core to sustain them with an unlimited amount of spiritual energy. After many years, it was hard to tell how much energy the energy core had umted. Without dy, Gloria set off to the lesiastic Tower that was under the Holy Guild¡¯s control. At her current power level, she could easily make it through all the guards, including Solocus. Even if she couldn¡¯t win against Solocus, at the very least, she wouldn¡¯t lose against him because she had gotten stronger. Upon arriving at the lesiastic Tower, she saw no one there. No one had the guts to go there because it was a restricted area. Even if someone had the guts toe, they couldn¡¯t take away the energy core because the spiritual energy kept inside was too great. As powerful as an individual might be, they couldn¡¯t control that much power. Thebined strength of the few most powerful members in the lesiastic Order was required to use the energy core. Anyone else other than the elders in the Five Pavilions probably wouldn¡¯t be able to handle that much spiritual energy. The giant mechanism within the tower was still in operation. Inside the mechanism was the fiery red energy core containing an unfathomable amount of energy. When Gloria arrived, she was shocked. The energy stored inside is incredible! So this is what years of umted spiritual energy look like! It¡¯s definitely on the same level as a medium-sized super- spiritual ley line. However, the thing she was really looking at was the super-spiritual ley line connected below the energy core. ¡°If I forcefully devour the super-spiritual ley line, people from the lesiastic Order will definitely know I¡¯m here, regardless of whether my body can handle it or not. I¡¯ll probably get killed before I can finish my absorption.¡± That was why she had decided to devour the energy core first. Gloria was able to enter the mechanism quickly because she was that powerful. None of the scary energy in the mechanism could stop her. She began devouring the energy core. ording to her estimation, the moment she finished absorbing the core, she would absolutely be as powerful as Levi. Chapter 3465 Chapter 3465 Chapter 3467 Levi Notices Because the lesiastic Tower was isted from the outside world, as long as the tower wasn¡¯t destroyed, no one would notice anything. That was why Gloria was able to devour the energy core quickly without anyone noticing. Her strength was rapidly increasing. She had gotten so powerful that no one could imagine it. It was faster than you could ever imagine! Additionally, she was still in control. She tried to prevent her rapidly growing strength from causing abnormalities to ur in her surroundings. Crack! Crack! Still, heavy, dark clouds enveloped the entire area where the lesiastic Order was located. It was so thick that it almost reached the ground. Lightning bolts were sting everywhere as thunder was heard again and again. The scary amount of energy had even caused a storm to form. Lastly, the clouds had started to turn scarlet red, as though the sky was dripping in blood. It was an apocalyptic sight. Everyone in the lesiastic Order saw what was going on. ¡°What is this?¡± They all stared at the sky as a bad feeling rose in their hearts. They had a feeling something terrible was going to happen soon. That sinister omen was making them really ufortable. Even Solocus and the others were panicking a little as they gazed at the sky. ¡°What is this? Is the sky turning red because someone has reached the pinnacle level of power?¡± he muttered to himself. ¡°Maybe a spiritual bone even greater than the celestial-level one has appeared! It¡¯s just like the time when the minister appeared!¡± the othersmented. Solocus and the others in the Holy Guild were searching for the origin of the anomaly. ¡°We can¡¯t be certain of the location for now¡­¡± ¡°We can¡¯t find where the origin is!¡± ¡°If someone has reached this level of power, no one in the lesiastic Order can be his opponent anymore! I don¡¯t think even the ministers can defeat that person!¡± The view surrounding the lesiastic Order was so scary that it terrified anyone who looked upon it. Solocus¡¯ face darkened in silence. That¡¯s true. If this really is the birth of a new elite, then I definitely won¡¯t be his opponent. ¡°We should investigate what¡¯s going on quickly!¡± ¡°See if it¡¯s linked to the Esoteric Guild. Their Heavenly Thunder techniques may have caused this¡­¡± The Holy Guild immediately sent out a bunch of people to check out what was going on. Scarlet clouds were dominating the sky above the lesiastic Order. Additionally, a scary amount of energy was pulsing through it, so much so that even people from the outside world could feel it! ¡°Not good!¡± Levi noticed it too. Of course, he was much more sensitive to itpared to other people. Not only that, he immediately pinpointed where it wasing from. ¡°The lesiastic Order¡­¡± He instantly set out to his destination and arrived there shortly after. Then, he carefully felt the flow of energy to further pinpoint the origin of the anomaly. ¡°It¡¯s over¡­ there!¡± Levi locked on to the exact origin of the power surge and went there. That was the difference between him and Solocus. He could figure out where the energy wasing from. This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. Inside the lesiastic Tower, Gloria was devouring the energy faster and faster. She had done her best to suppress the anomaly urring in her surroundings, but she still couldn¡¯t hide itpletely. I¡¯ll definitely get found out now, especially by Levi. There¡¯s no way he won¡¯t notice. I need to consume the entire energy core before he arrives. After she consumed the core even further, she realized she was getting close to her limit. She thought her devouring technique had no limits, especially when she possessed the devourer spiritual bone, which reinforced her belief. However, she realized she couldn¡¯t absorb any more energy when she devoured three-quarters of the spiritual energy in the energy core. It was because she wasn¡¯tpletelypatible with the devourer spiritual bone. Only Forlevia¡¯s original devourer spiritual bone could devour an unlimited amount of energy. The devourer spiritual bone made by the Bone Grandmaster got it pretty close, but it wasn¡¯t the same as Forlevia¡¯s. It still had a limit to how much energy it could devour. If Gloria went overboard with the energy absorption, terrible things would happen. However, that was fine for her. Chapter 3466 Chapter 3466 Chapter 3469 Gloria Has Been Spotted Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! Levi¡¯s abrupt appearance sent everyone in the lesiastic Order into a frenzy. No one expected that he would suddenly show up. Because they didn¡¯t know why he was there, they panicked. If Levi was there to wipe them out, then they were doomed, because they hadn¡¯t prepared themselves yet. Everyone was at their wits¡¯ end. Soon, elites from all the other factions flooded into the area. Even the elders from the Holy Guild were there. They were all staring at him, preparing for a battle that might soon begin. ¡°Is he Levi?¡± Solocus and the others stared at him from a distance. I can¡¯t believe this guy has the balls toe straight into our main base. He¡¯s clearly looking down on all of us¡­ The members of the lesiastic Order might be angry, but they didn¡¯t have the nerve to even breathe loudly as they fixed their gaze on Levi. No one dared to act blindly before they figured out why he was there, including the Holy Guild. In the past, they would say things like, ¡°Levi¡¯s not that scary!¡± or ¡°If hees here, he¡¯s definitely going to die by our hands!¡± However, when Levi did show up in front of them, they all stood silent like dumbfounded dolls. The arrogance they previously possessed waspletely gone. Even Solocus was staying silent. All high-rank officials and elders turned to him for suggestions. He uttered in a small voice, ¡°Let¡¯s just wait and see what he¡¯s doing here.¡± In reality, he was a little panicked. While they still looked down on Levi, they didn¡¯t expect him to show up, which was why they were fearful. As long as he didn¡¯t make drastic moves, neither would they. And so, the members of the lesiastic Order surrounded him but didn¡¯t do anything else. They wanted to see what Levi was going to do. Levi, on the other hand, didn¡¯t care what they were thinking because he just wanted to locate his target. He swept his gaze around as his instincts told him someone in the crowd was the person he was looking for. I¡¯m sure the person I¡¯m looking for is here! There¡¯s no way the culprit has the time or ability to escape me! They must be here somewhere, hiding in the crowd! Levi started relying on his instincts to find a single person in an ocean of fighters. Everyone was pretty confused about his behavior. What is he doing? When Levi¡¯s gaze approached them, all of them looked away, because it felt as though an invisible pressure was weighing on their shoulders. Everyone lowered their heads, not wanting to feel as if he was reading their minds. Even though they were the prideful lesiastic Order, even though they didn¡¯t want to submit to Levi and wanted to stare straight at him, they couldn¡¯t. His gaze terrified them so much that they couldn¡¯t raise their heads. Levi¡¯s look was so sharp that no one wanted to prick themselves by meeting his eyes. Even high-rank officials from the Holy Guild couldn¡¯t muster the courage to look him in the eye. He was so scary that they felt as though he could see through their souls. Solocus didn¡¯t have the guts to meet Levi¡¯s eyespletely too. He saw everyone around Levi lowering their heads to avoid direct eye contact with Levi. It made him mad, but when Levi¡¯s gaze was approaching him, he actually felt a little anxious. Just as he wondered if he should look into Levi¡¯s eyes, thetter¡¯s line of sight swept past him and arrived at another side of the crowd. Suddenly, Levi narrowed his eyes at a particr group of people. ¡°These people are from West Pavilion, right?¡± he asked. Boom! Gloria, who was hiding in the head-lowering crowd, had her mind blown. He can sense that I¡¯m here? Even though her head was also lowered, she could feel Levi looking in her direction. How did he sense me? This isn¡¯t good! I¡¯m going to get exposed! Levi locked his sight on the West Pavilion crowd and became certain he would find his target there. ¡°Yes, this is West Pavilion!¡± Chapter 3467 Chapter 3467 Chapter 3470 Raise Your Heads The others answered. The members of the lesiastic Order were getting really curious. What does Levi want from the people of West Pavilion? Solocus and the others didn¡¯t dare to move, because they didn¡¯t know what Levi was doing. Gloria was in full panic mode as she felt a fear she had never experienced before. He knows I¡¯m here! It was the first time she met Levi in such close proximity. Even though there were hundreds of meters of space between them, he still sensed her presence. Currently, she was no different from anyone else in the crowd. In fact, there was no special energy flowing in her body because she was doing her best to hide her true strength. N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. Logically, Levi shouldn¡¯t be able to notice her, yet he still did. That was why it scared her. Levi shouldn¡¯t be able to sense Gloria¡¯s energy or aura because she had reached a very high level of strength. ording to her estimates, she was probably as powerful as Levi. However, she didn¡¯t have the guts to test that theory at the moment. The techniques she had learned from the lesiastic Order should be able to hide her strength and presence from him, yet his instincts were still able to guide him toward her general direction. After Levi asked where that particr crowd came from and learned it was from West Pavilion, he became certain that his suspicions from before were correct. The culprit really is hiding in West Pavilion! They probably failed to escape in time and blended into the West Pavilion crowd. My instinct is correct! Upon receiving his answer, he started scanning through each individual. It was making Gloria really nervous. This is the most dangerous moment I¡¯ve faced so far! She wasn¡¯t even that nervous when she was almost found out before. Levi¡¯s too powerful. He¡¯s still able to find out where I am, even though I¡¯ve hidden so well! I already decided not to challenge him for the moment, even though I was pretty sure I¡¯m about as powerful as him right now. However, it seems like he really is stronger than me still! I can¡¯t afford to engage inbat with him. There must be a way for me to avoid being detected by him! Gloria was so nervous that she felt like her mind was about to explode. If I¡¯m discovered at this moment, I¡¯ll be in deep sh*t, regardless of how powerful I¡¯ve be. He¡¯s definitely not going to give me a chance to grow stronger and formte a n to kill him if he finds out I¡¯m here. I should escape now, but what if I can¡¯t? I still know very little about his powers¡­ It wasn¡¯t something she wanted to admit, but she had no confidence in seeding. Whenever she wanted to achieve a goal, she would go through a meticulous nning stage to make sure she was in control. It wasn¡¯t in her nature to do something she wasn¡¯t confident about. At that moment, she was uncertain if she could face Levi. If she were discovered, her chances of escape would be pretty slim. Even if she ran, he would no doubt chase after her to the end of the. As powerful as a devourer was, without an enormous energy source to feed on, she wouldn¡¯t be able to grow any stronger. In the end, she would still die by Levi¡¯s hand. That was why she mustn¡¯t let herself be discovered. I must calm down! If I show any unusual behavior, he¡¯ll definitely catch me. I need to stay calm andpose myself¡­ Wait, no. What are the people around me feeling right now? It¡¯s intense fear, right? In that case, I shouldn¡¯t calm down, because that¡¯ll only make me stand out! I don¡¯t need to pretend that I¡¯m not scared! Gloria lowered her head and allowed her body to tremble. She even started breathing rapidly. Fear was overwhelming her, much like the others at her side. Who wouldn¡¯t be afraid when Levi was staring at them? Levi wade through the people of West Pavilion and eventually arrived at the general area where Gloria was standing. ¡°I want you all to raise your heads¡­¡± Chapter 3468 Chapter 3468 Chapter 3471 ying It Safe Levi ordered as he stared at Gloria and the people near her. Rumble¡­ Gloria¡¯s face turned pale when she heard that. Has he discovered me? This isn¡¯t good! This is really, really bad! I¡¯m doomed! After being mentioned by Levi, the fear in her heart expanded rapidly. Her body was shaking, her heart was thumping, and cold sweat was covering her face. Like the others, she raised her head in fear. Everyone was terrified. While her head was raised, she avoided eye contact with Levi. From Levi¡¯s perspective, it didn¡¯t seem like there was any difference between those people lowering or raising their heads. They looked normal at a nce. When they saw him, they were so afraid that they didn¡¯t dare to look at him. However, he was concerned that the culprit was good at hiding. He had to use some methods to test out who it was. His cold gaze swept past their faces. Not only that, but he also emitted a powerful aura, as though he was trying to squeeze toothpaste out of them. At that moment, the people he was looking at felt extreme pressureing their way, as though they were going to explode into red mist. Gloria was scared sh*tless when she felt that pressure. Of course, she was aware that was his tactic to make her reveal herself. He wanted her to use her power to protect herself, and as a result, reveal herself. That was Levi¡¯s current goal. He was going to exude so much energy that it would drive those people into despair, perhaps even death. He was confident that, once the culprit experienced the taste of death, they would expose themselves in order to survive. On the surface, he still didn¡¯t notice anything out of the ordinary, because everyone was still terrified of him. He knew his target was experiencing extreme fear, but it was hard for him to tell who was it just from that. That was why Levi was letting them experience what death felt like. He was confident that the culprit would reveal themselves when approaching death because they didn¡¯t know if he was pretending to kill them or actually killing them. After all, why would he, an elite fighter, care about a couple of human lives? In any case, if Gloria didn¡¯t resist, Levi would kill her. However, if she did, then she would expose herself and die anyway. Rumble¡­ The pressure Levi was applying on them was increasing in intensity. It was getting stronger by the second. Even the sounds of rumbling could be heard. Crack! Crack! Crack! Their bones were beginning to crack as wounds opened on their bodies. Pfft¡­ Blood was spilling out of their mouths. Their bodies were on the verge of exploding from the pressure; yet, the pressure was still increasing. Everyone felt like their entire body wasing apart. Gloria¡¯s body was also torn to pieces as she was forced to endure the pressure. ¡°Ahh!¡± Agonizing screams could be heard by the lesiastic Order. The high-rank officials of the Holy Guild had darkened expressions. After all, Levi was basically insulting them by doing that. This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. However, they couldn¡¯t do anything but watch. They turned their line of sight to Solocus to ask for his opinions. Or perhaps would it be more urate to say they were waiting for his order since they couldn¡¯t bear the humiliation Levi was pounding into their organization. They just didn¡¯t like Levi disrespecting the lesiastic Order. Solocus was watching everything unfold with aplicated expression. He didn¡¯t say anything or give any order. The pressure on Gloria and the others¡¯ bodies was getting stronger. Crack! Crack! Cracks were seen appearing all over their bodies. Death was looming over their heads. Am I going to die? Gloria had plummeted into despair. Is Levi really nning to kill all of us? So, he rather kills us than let his target go? Oh no, what do I do? Chapter 3469 Chapter 3469 Chapter 3471 ying It Safe Levi ordered as he stared at Gloria and the people near her. Rumble¡­ Gloria¡¯s face turned pale when she heard that. Has he discovered me? This isn¡¯t good! This is really, really bad! I¡¯m doomed! After being mentioned by Levi, the fear in her heart expanded rapidly. Her body was shaking, her heart was thumping, and cold sweat was covering her face. Like the others, she raised her head in fear. Everyone was terrified. N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. While her head was raised, she avoided eye contact with Levi. From Levi¡¯s perspective, it didn¡¯t seem like there was any difference between those people lowering or raising their heads. They looked normal at a nce. When they saw him, they were so afraid that they didn¡¯t dare to look at him. However, he was concerned that the culprit was good at hiding. He had to use some methods to test out who it was. His cold gaze swept past their faces. Not only that, but he also emitted a powerful aura, as though he was trying to squeeze toothpaste out of them. At that moment, the people he was looking at felt extreme pressureing their way, as though they were going to explode into red mist. Gloria was scared sh*tless when she felt that pressure. Of course, she was aware that was his tactic to make her reveal herself. He wanted her to use her power to protect herself, and as a result, reveal herself. That was Levi¡¯s current goal. He was going to exude so much energy that it would drive those people into despair, perhaps even death. He was confident that, once the culprit experienced the taste of death, they would expose themselves in order to survive. On the surface, he still didn¡¯t notice anything out of the ordinary, because everyone was still terrified of him. He knew his target was experiencing extreme fear, but it was hard for him to tell who was it just from that. That was why Levi was letting them experience what death felt like. He was confident that the culprit would reveal themselves when approaching death because they didn¡¯t know if he was pretending to kill them or actually killing them. After all, why would he, an elite fighter, care about a couple of human lives? In any case, if Gloria didn¡¯t resist, Levi would kill her. However, if she did, then she would expose herself and die anyway. Rumble¡­ The pressure Levi was applying on them was increasing in intensity. It was getting stronger by the second. Even the sounds of rumbling could be heard. Crack! Crack! Crack! Their bones were beginning to crack as wounds opened on their bodies. Pfft¡­ Blood was spilling out of their mouths. Their bodies were on the verge of exploding from the pressure; yet, the pressure was still increasing. Everyone felt like their entire body wasing apart. Gloria¡¯s body was also torn to pieces as she was forced to endure the pressure. ¡°Ahh!¡± Agonizing screams could be heard by the lesiastic Order. The high-rank officials of the Holy Guild had darkened expressions. After all, Levi was basically insulting them by doing that. However, they couldn¡¯t do anything but watch. They turned their line of sight to Solocus to ask for his opinions. Or perhaps would it be more urate to say they were waiting for his order since they couldn¡¯t bear the humiliation Levi was pounding into their organization. They just didn¡¯t like Levi disrespecting the lesiastic Order. Solocus was watching everything unfold with aplicated expression. He didn¡¯t say anything or give any order. The pressure on Gloria and the others¡¯ bodies was getting stronger. Crack! Crack! Cracks were seen appearing all over their bodies. Death was looming over their heads. Am I going to die? Gloria had plummeted into despair. Is Levi really nning to kill all of us? So, he rather kills us than let his target go? Oh no, what do I do? Next Chapter Chapter 3470 Chapter 3470 Chapter 3473 This Is Not Right What do I do? I¡¯m one foot in the coffin right now! It¡¯s already toote for me to fight back! I¡¯ve missed my golden opportunity to escape! It doesn¡¯t matter if I expose my true strength now! I¡¯m going to get killed by him! There¡¯s no chance for me to escape his death grip! I can hear Solocus and the others shouting, but if they don¡¯t stop Levi physically, he won¡¯t! Is this how I¡¯m going to die? I thought about how I would die before. Most of them involved me dying as I fought against Levi. I thought I¡¯ll perish in a violent battle against him, but dying like this is something I never thought would happen. This is utterly humiliating, but there¡¯s nothing I can do! I can only wait for my death now! ¡°Stop! Stop it now!¡± Solocus and the others eximed. They tried to stop him, but Levi wasn¡¯t paying attention to them at all. He was going to kill all his suspects, regardless if his target was really hiding among them. Boom! Suddenly, Levi, Solocus, and the others noticed someone disappeared from the crowd. Levi immediately chased after that person and let Gloria live. The person who suddenly ran away was the Bone Grandmaster. When Gloria went to the lesiastic Tower, he actually followed her. He was mostly just there to take care of minor issues. However, he never expected that Levi woulde to find Gloria and that she didn¡¯t escape even as she approached death. It was then he understood what she was trying to do. Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! However, Levi was going to kill her for real, so he couldn¡¯t stand by and watch anymore. If she died, then his n for revenge would go to waste. Just as Levi was about to execute Gloria, the Bone Grandmaster ran away. That attracted Levi¡¯s attention and caused him to chase after the Bone Grandmaster. The Bone Grandmaster was a pretty skilled individual, and he knew theyout of the lesiastic Order, so he managed to escape quickly. Levi failed to catch him. ¡°That was close!¡± Levi was focusing on Gloria and the others earlier. When he tried to chase after the Bone Grandmaster, he failed because he wasn¡¯t familiar with the lesiastic Order¡¯syout. And so he returned to the lesiastic Order. While Gloria and the others barely escaped death and kept their lives, they still needed intensive medical care. It was the closest they had ever been to death. ¡°I know the person who escaped is yourrade, and that you¡¯re still here! I will find you!¡± Levi shouted at the crowd. Gloria shook in fear. Levi¡¯s too terrifying! The pressure he was emanating from earlier almost killed me! Not only that, he¡¯s still convinced I¡¯m here! If that Bone Grandmaster didn¡¯t escape earlier, I would¡¯ve been a goner. I need to grow stronger quickly to stand a chance of winning against him! Otherwise, I¡¯ll keep getting into dangerous situations like this! Levi swept his gaze across the crowd again. He found everyone to be suspicious and not at the same time. Although, he did clear his suspicions about Gloria and the others around her for the moment because she didn¡¯t show herself even until the end. He thought it was possible that perhaps the moment the Bone Grandmaster escaped, it distracted him for long enough to allow the culprit to escape, too. After all, if the culprit stayed, they would risk getting exposed. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll be back again!¡± Levi warned and prepared to leave. At that moment, the voices of high-rank officials rang out loudly. ¡°This isn¡¯t right, Levi! Do you think you can walk away after almost killing a few dozen of our people? You may be strong, but the lesiastic Order isn¡¯t made up of a bunch of losers!¡± Woosh! A wave of powerful aura instantly locked onto Levi. Chapter 3471 Chapter 3471 Chapter 3474 Come And Kill Me Don¡¯t be a chicken. Even Solocus and the rest raised their brows as they watched Levi. The tension in the air grew so thick it could be sliced with a de. Levi¡¯s actions had trampled upon the lesiastic Order¡¯s pride greatly. How dare he threaten to kill our people right before our eyes? That¡¯s insulting! Fortunately, he didn¡¯t take action. Otherwise, it would be embarrassing for the Holy Guild. Most of the people present were simmering with anger. They refused to be ridiculed to such an extent. Besides, Levi was just a reprobate from the outside world. Most sects from the lesiastic Order were used to Levi¡¯s acts, for they had suffered in his hands previously. However, this was the Holy Guild¡¯s first encounter with Levi. Besides the eight Pdins from the Holy Guild, the rest had never met Levi previously. Of course, they were mad! They had every right to be. They would¡¯ve taken action if Solocus were to give his orders. Levi was delighted to learn that they couldn¡¯t stomach the humiliation. ¡°Great! Come at me. Take action now! I can wipe you out immediately without having to waste time searching for you,¡± he dered. Levi wasn¡¯t someone who loved killing. If he was someone like that, he would¡¯ve wiped the entire lesiastic Order out without hesitation. There was no need for him to find the culprits. By annihting all of them, the problem would be solved. Initially, he didn¡¯t want to kill them all. However, if they were to provoke him, it wouldn¡¯t hurt for him to do so. Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! ¡°Well¡­¡± His deration caused the rest to falter in their steps fearfully. They stared at him intently, but none dared to make a move. Solocus sneered, ¡°I shall give you a chance. If you apologize, we shall let the matter slip!¡± He decided to hold back, for it wasn¡¯t time yet for them to attack Levi. None of them were ready. Everyone saw how capable Levi could be when he released an intimidating aura earlier. He¡¯s too strong! We might have to sacrifice everyone here if we want to take Levi¡¯s life. That was why they didn¡¯t want to start a battle now. It wouldn¡¯t make sense to sacrifice the entire lesiastic Order just to get rid of Levi. That wasn¡¯t what they wanted. After all, Levi was too strong now, and they were terrified of him. ¡°Apologize? That¡¯s impossible. Bring it on. You can beat me up and force me to apologize if you¡¯re capable of doing so!¡± Levi eximed arrogantly. He was actually barely stifling in hisughter when he heard Solocus¡¯ words. His arrogance merely served to ignite the Holy Guild¡¯s fury. One elder pointed at Levi and snarled, ¡°Levi, don¡¯t push your luck. You should apologize when we give you the chance to do so. Our patience has its limit!¡± Boom! An invisible aura emanated from Levi and shook the entire area. Crack! Following the horrible sound, the elder¡¯s arm burst into a mist of blood. ¡°I dare you to point at me again!¡± Levi roared angrily. ¡°You¡­¡± Boom! Another elder had just spoken one word when he exploded into a mist of blood immediately. ¡°Who else?¡± Levi mocked. He wounded one elder and ended the life of another elder. Fear rose in the hearts of the members of the lesiastic Order and the Holy Guild. They gaped at him in disbelief and fell silent. Terror sealed their throats, and they didn¡¯t even dare to breathe out loud. What if Levi ends up killing us? We don¡¯t dare to provoke him anymore! Solocus and the rest were infuriated, but they dared not do anything right now. Dread twisted in their guts when they saw how capable Levi was. He was too strong for them to defeat now. They were no match for him. It would take a lot of effort for them to take him out. ¡°Is there anyone else who wants me to apologize? I can do that, but you need to be dead to ept my apology! Come on, take my life. Don¡¯t be cowards,¡± Levi sneered. He released a powerful aura and suppressed the other elites in the Holy Guild. It was as though he was challenging them to a battle so both sides could determine a winner. Rumble, rumble¡­ The aura emanating from Levi created a loud rumble akin to the roar of thunder. This was a deliberate threat and insult to the Holy Guild! ¡°Come on, let¡¯s fight. Are you cowards?¡± Levi continued hurling sarcastic words. Chapter 3472 Chapter 3472 Chapter 3475 The Scheme Of Solocus ¡°Uh¡­¡± Solocus and the rest were stumped. It was likely the organization would have to suffer a great loss if they agreed to the battle. There might be a possibility that Levi would still be alive even after they sacrifice everyone there! Indeed, a fight would make them feel better and allow them to rid of the disgrace. s, it was too heavy of a price to pay. Solocus would have to watch as the lesiastic Order got wiped out of existence under hismand. However, if they refused to take up the challenge, both the lesiastic Order and the Holy Guild would be nailed to the pir of shame. That would be their most humiliating day ever! A reprobate from the outside world had forced them into submission. How would they exin to the higher-ups of the lesiastic Order and Minister? In fact, the lesiastic Order¡¯s dignity would be destroyed in their hands. What should we do? Should we ept his challenge? Look at how Levi is provoking us arrogantly! ¡°Don¡¯t back down. Come, take my life. I shall give you a chance to do that!¡± Levi continued taunting. Everyone else turned to look at Solocus. They were waiting for his order. Once he ryed his order, the elites of the lesiastic Order would charge toward Levi. They would never stop until their lives perish. Of course, there were some who hoped a fight wouldn¡¯t ensue, for they feared Levi. They would never dare to face Levi in a fight. Thus, they were of the opinion that the battle shouldn¡¯t begin. It was safe to say that almost ny percent of the members didn¡¯t want to take up Levi¡¯s challenge. Only a selected few who loved fighting wanted to take up his challenge. Thus, everyone stared at Solocus intently, waiting for his decision. As no one took action, Levi snickered icily. ¡°If you aren¡¯t going to fight, I shall leave now.¡± He then marched away in a haughty manner. Despite having countless members, the lesiastic Order didn¡¯t dare to stop him from leaving. They could only watch as he left them. The members were waiting for Solocus¡¯ order, but thetter didn¡¯t say a word. Solocus didn¡¯t utter a word for a long time. Slowly, Levi¡¯s figure disappeared from sight. By then, Solocus still remained silent. We¡¯re doomed. Everyone was utterly dejected. The battle didn¡¯t take ce, and the lesiastic Order was going to get nailed to the pir of shame. That was unavoidable. In the end, they remained rooted to their spots and did nothing as Levi left the ce. Despite having insulted and humiliated them, Levi got to leave without a scratch. ¡°Master Solocus, please give us your orders!¡± This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Let us take his life!¡± ¡°We¡¯re not afraid of dying as long as we get to preserve the lesiastic Order¡¯s dignity!¡± Those who loved fighting immediately pleaded. They were prepared to start a fight. In fact, many hypocrites also joined in and asked to start a battle. When Levi was here, they were so afraid that their legs were shaking. Now that he was no longer here, they returned to their usual arrogant selves. ¡°No! I¡¯m not confident at all. There¡¯s no way I¡¯ll start a fight without being confident that I¡¯ll win it!¡± Solocus answered. Hearing that, the crowd became quiet. Indeed, no one was sure that they would defeat Levi. He was their greatest fear ever. If we cower back out of fear, what about the lesiastic Order¡¯s dignity? They had humiliated their elders. The lesiastic Order would never be able to show its face in the world anymore, for it was afraid of a mere reprobate. They used to be on the top of the hierarchy but were now disgraced by a reprobate. ¡°It was all my fault. I didn¡¯t dare give any orders as I was terrified of Levi. I was afraid the lesiastic Order would perish in his hands if we were to ept his challenge,¡± Solocus admitted. He took all the me upon himself. Nevertheless, his actions only served to increase everyone¡¯s trust in him. He was born to be a leader. It was a defeat, a humiliating incident, but Solocus was smart enough to use it to gain everyone¡¯s trust and loyalty. Right then, everyone gazed at him earnestly. Solocus¡¯ lips curled into a devious smile discreetly. Obviously, he had done this on purpose. Chapter 3473 Chapter 3473 Chapter 3476 Should I Use Floyd All the while, Solocus had been making use of the situation. epting the challenge Levi issued wasn¡¯t important at all, for his main goal was to win over the masses. Minister wasn¡¯t there, and he could control the entire lesiastic Order, but it couldn¡¯t change the fact that he was just a stand-in. Many members hadn¡¯t thought of him as the leader of the lesiastic Order. Most of them were unhappy at the news. Hence, he had no control over the masses, for they wouldn¡¯t listen to him well. The lesiastic Order was in danger, and the masses merely elected him to solve the problem. They didn¡¯t really acknowledge him as the leader of the lesiastic Order. After all, they only had respect for Minister, and Solocus was just a deputy minister. He could take over the spot temporarily to deal with some problems. However, he would never appease their worry or gain their respect. That wasn¡¯t what he wanted. Besides, Solocus¡¯ faction had been wanting to take over the entire lesiastic Order. Levi and Gloria¡¯s fight allowed him to take over the lesiastic Order earlier than he had expected. Now, what he wanted to do was to earn their reverence. Levi happened to show up, so he immediately used the opportunity to gain everyone¡¯s trust and control the lesiastic Order entirely. Even if the Minister were to return at ater date, it would be toote to change things. Solocus gave the crowd a shameful bow. ¡°It was all my fault. I put the lesiastic Order to shame! I allowed the order to get humiliated!¡± As he assumed total responsibility and showed how responsible he was, everyone thought he was the leader they had always wanted. Thus, they started to have trust in Solocus and thought of him as the backbone of the lesiastic Order. They could be at ease now that Solocus and the Holy Guild were here. Instead of ordering them around, a leader should assume responsibility at their darkest moment. At once, someone yelled, ¡°Master Solocus, that doesn¡¯t mean we¡¯re afraid of Levi. We¡¯re giving him a chance to live! The lesiastic Order has been in control for a long time. If we take his life now, it will be no fun!¡± The others agreed readily and chimed in, ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right. It might seem that we were cowards who didn¡¯t dare ept his challenge. However, we¡¯re giving him a chance to flee for his life!¡± ¡°Haha! Yes, we decided to spare Levi¡¯s life!¡± ¡°It isn¡¯t fun to kill him right away, so we allowed him to live a bit longer!¡± They didn¡¯t bother hiding their arrogance, and their previous fearful and timid selves had disappeared into thin air. In the end, they resorted toforting themselves in such a way. Instead of saying the truth, that they were terrified of Levi, they were saying that they had spared Levi¡¯s life. ¡°We¡¯ll pick a time to kill Levi at ater time!¡± the crowd chorused. None of the lesiastic Order members took Levi seriously anymore. Solocus turned to Gloria and the others who were injured and promised, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I shall avenge you!¡± An evil smirk flitted across Gloria¡¯s lips. I shall take revenge no matter what! If it wasn¡¯t for Bone Grandmaster, Levi would¡¯ve taken my life today. I need to increase my strength quickly! That day wasn¡¯t a fruitless day, for Gloria felt as though she had seen the limits of Levi¡¯s capability. She finally knew the extent of his power. As of now, Gloria would return to the West Pavilion and recuperate. Levi might¡¯ve dealt a huge blow to them, but to Gloria, her wounds were nothing serious. She could recover almost instantly, but she had to put up an act so herrades wouldn¡¯t notice it. Meanwhile, Levi went back. Floyd and the rest rushed over to him and asked, ¡°Master, where did you go?¡± This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. ¡°Nothing. I was bored and went out for a stroll,¡± Levi responded cheerfully. He shed them a reassuring smile. Indeed, they had no idea I would show up as I didn¡¯t tell Floyd where I was going. I nearly exposed my tracks to Floyd. Hmm, will this work? What if I tell Floyd where I¡¯m going deliberately so he¡¯ll leak the fake information to the enemy? That way, I can lure the enemy out. That¡¯s a great idea. But I would have to use Floyd, then. Levi hesitated. Chapter 3474 Chapter 3474 Chapter 3477 A Growing Enemy It didn¡¯t seem nice to use his own disciple. Levi couldn¡¯t bring himself to do it. Using Floyd would allow him to get rid of his enemies easily, but he wasn¡¯t going to resort to this n just yet. It might be useful at the very end. However, it was a win in his books, for he sessfully caused trouble for the enemies. He also had to expose himself. Levi was pretty sure that those from the lesiastic Order would know who the person who escaped was. Hmm? Wait a minute. Something seems off. It seems like that person had absorbed arge amount of spiritual energy! Levi saw the equipment inside the lesiastic Tower, but he didn¡¯t know what they were meant for. After seeing the energy core, he knew its function was to store spiritual energy. However, most of the spiritual energy inside the energy core was gone. There were only one quarter of spiritual energy left. The huge fluctuation of energy waves earlier and the loss of spiritual energy proved that someone had absorbed the energy. How could one absorb that much spiritual energy in such a short time? Levi gaped in disbelief as the thought urred to him. ording to his knowledge, none of the elites from the lesiastic Order could do that, not even Solocus and those whom he saw earlier. They just weren¡¯t capable enough to achieve that feat. Those members¡¯ bodies wouldn¡¯t be able to cope if they were to absorb that much energy. After all, the energy was the purest of spiritual energy. It was different from the spiritual energy one could see out there, for it was more terrifying. Hence, ordinary beings couldn¡¯t absorb it well, let alone three-quarters of it. One would explode on the spot after absorbing one-quarter of the spiritual energy. Besides, it seemed impossible for them to absorb that much spiritual energy in such a short time. Levi couldn¡¯t figure out how they did that. The Divine Extraction Technique could work, but it wasn¡¯t that powerful. One couldn¡¯t absorb that much spiritual energy using that technique. Even Levi himself couldn¡¯t do that. Oh? Wait up. Can Forlevia¡¯s technique achieve that feat? She¡¯s the fastest person at absorbing spiritual energy. No one else could beat her at that. Hmm, but I don¡¯t think Forlevia¡¯s technique can be that swift. Levi never really intervene in Forlevia¡¯s affairs, so he didn¡¯t know what the core of her technique was. Otherwise, he would know who the devourer was immediately. Levi¡¯s gaze turned dark. Looks like the enemy is able to grow swiftly in a short amount of time. That sounds really scary. I can¡¯t believe he or she managed to absorb three-quarters of the spiritual energy so quickly! N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. It would spell trouble for Levi if his enemy continued to grow. Something told him that this enemy was abnormally strong at that moment. The person might not be his match, but he or she was trying hard to be as strong as him. Judging from the person¡¯s growth speed, it was obvious that he or she would continue to find other ways to increase his or her strength. If Levi didn¡¯t pay attention, his enemy would grow to an unattainable height. He decided to find out who it was before it was toote. Otherwise, the consequences would be dire. Never in his life had he run into someone who could absorb that much energy! This is definitely going to be a tough challenge. Soon, news from the lesiastic Order arrived. The person who escaped was a traitor from the Medical Guild. He had been missing for years. Levi¡¯s brows furrowed when he learned of the news. The man¡¯s really capable to be able to escape under my eyes. ording to the lesiastic Order, he has been in hiding for a long time. Why did he show up now? Nevertheless, Levi was sure of one thing¡ªthe traitor most probably wanted to take revenge against the lesiastic Order. Somehow, Levi felt that that wasn¡¯t the person he was looking for. The person he was after was someone else. The few suspects he had in mind didn¡¯t give themselves away, though. Impossible! They are about to die. Why didn¡¯t they retaliate? That doesn¡¯t make sense! Levi couldn¡¯t believe it. He had no idea how determined his enemy could be. Despite being abnormally strong, his enemy refused to take action at the brink of death. Chapter 3475 Chapter 3475 Chapter 3478 Too Cruel To Imagine It was a crucial moment, and there was no time to think but act subconsciously. No one can aplish that! That was why Levi dispelled his suspicions. Nevertheless, he had no idea Gloria was this bold to take a gamble even though the situation was grave. The test had ended, but he wanted to kill them all. He¡¯d rather kill everyone than miss the enemy. Still, she didn¡¯t resist. Even at the brink of death, she refused to reveal anything. She didn¡¯t even mind if she were to die, for she had given up. Levi didn¡¯t know she¡¯d go to this extent. Meanwhile, after the lesiastic Order dealt with the wounded members, someone stated his doubt. ¡°Wait. Why did Levie here for no reason? He wasn¡¯t here to fight with us!¡± ¡°Mm? Yes, that¡¯s right. Why did he evene here?¡± Comprehension dawned on everyone. They were so ovee with their emotions earlier and didn¡¯t think much about Levi¡¯s arrival. ¡°I think Levi was searching for someone earlier. He was nearby the lesiastic Tower, too.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t forget about the horrible scene and the energy fluctuation. Levi arrived right after that happened. I think they are all rted¡­¡± Hearing that, everyone bore icy expressions. ¡°Oh, no! The lesiastic Tower!¡± They rushed to the lesiastic Tower at once. Solocus strode ahead of the crowd and unlocked the lesiastic Tower. Everyone began searching around frantically. ¡°Oh? Something¡¯s wrong with the energy core.¡± Solocus spotted the energy core at once, for it was the root of the lesiastic Order. If the spiritual energy was depleted, this energy core could release spiritual energy for their use. ¡°Three-quarters of the spiritual energy are gone¡­¡± Everyone gasped in disbelief. ¡°Did Levi do this? Did he steal our energy core?¡± someone blurted out in fear. p! Solocus gave the person a p. ¡°Fool!¡± Everyone else stared at him intently. Levi might be the culprit if the situation was different. However, it was pretty obvious now that Levi came here after sensing the forceful energy fluctuation. He was certain that the origin was at the lesiastic Tower and had been searching for the culprit. ¡°Huh? That sounds impossible. Three-quarters of the spiritual energy in the energy core got sucked away?¡± Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! That was utterly impossible. ¡°It must be rted to the anomalies earlier! Did someone suck the spiritual energy alone to increase his or her energy and caused the anomalies?¡± Hearing that, the rest felt a chill go down their spines. The energy core was full of spiritual energy that had been gathered over many years. They couldn¡¯t imagine how powerful the person would be after sucking three-quarters of the spiritual energy of the energy core in one go. Everyone promptly realized why Levi was searching for the culprit. ¡°I know! It must be the Esoteric Guild. Didn¡¯t they suck the cornerstone divine tools this way? We¡¯re in danger!¡± They promptly pointed fingers at the Esoteric Guild. This time, everyone turned to look at Solocus. Instead of treating him as someone who could solve their problems, they thought of him as the real leader of the lesiastic Order! ¡°How could they? We can¡¯t let them escape as they had destroyed our root!¡± ¡°No matter what, we shall take revenge!¡± Solocus was brimming with hostility. He knew everyone needed him right now, so he had to y his role. ¡°Okay!¡± he dered. Adrenaline coursed through everyone¡¯s vein. Gloria was recuperating, but her wounds didn¡¯t stop her from contacting Floyd via a unique trick. She told him about how she got hurt and how Levi nearly killed her. ¡°What?¡± Floyd nched in horror. He had no idea his master nearly killed Gloria. No wonder Master came back and didn¡¯t tell me where he went. Chapter 3476 Chapter 3476 The Return of the God of War Chapter 3479 He Is Starting To Suspect You How could he? He nearly took Gloria¡¯s life! Floyd go so emotional that he nearly lost his cool. After all, his woman nearly got killed. How could he possibly not be mad? He couldn¡¯t imagine what life would be without Gloria. Should he ignore it, or should he take revenge by killing his master? He couldn¡¯t be sure about it. This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. Levi was his master, but Gloria was his woman. If she got killed for no reason, he would definitely avenge her even if the murderer was his master. Despite not knowing what he would do, he knew he wouldn¡¯t stay put. He had to demand an answer from Levi. ¡°He¡¯s being unreasonable! How could he kill innocent beings? In the end, he didn¡¯t even find anything. How ridiculous!¡± Floyd fumed. Floyd was about to explode with rage. Gloria managed to survive, but she was badly injured. That was the reason he got furious. Most importantly, Levi attacked for no reason. Gloria wasn¡¯t even the culprit but sustained injuries nheless. It was a close call, for she was wrongly used and nearly lost her life. Thus, it was natural for Floyd to boil in anger. ¡°How could Master do that to you? He nearly took your life!¡± The more Floyd thought about it, the angrier he became. ¡°Calm down, Floyd. I¡¯m fine, right?¡± Gloriaforted him. Floyd was a raging beast by now¡ªfrustrated, vicious, and incapable of recognizing his closest rtives. He was capable of doing anything for the sake of his beloved! In fact, he was on the verge of losing his cool. ¡°How could I calm down? I need to ask Master why he acted that way. You¡¯re not the only one, for everyone else was also innocent. He isn¡¯t one who would kill innocent beings.¡± Floyd couldn¡¯t calm down. Furious, he dered, ¡°I shall talk to him now. I can¡¯t stand it anymore!¡± Before he could leave, Gloria stopped him. ¡°No! You¡¯ll expose me if you go to him. He¡¯ll assume I¡¯m a traitor and kill me right away! Trust me. Never mind if he doesn¡¯t recognize me. If he recognizes me, he¡¯ll start suspecting me and kill me without any evidence!¡± Floyd calmed down at once, for he understood her concern. Levi had his suspicions, so if he got to know who Gloria was, he would definitely ughter her. ¡°Fortunately, you did not divulge my identity to Master earlier. If he knew about our rtionship, I would¡¯ve met my doom today. He would¡¯ve assumed I was the enemy who was using you to achieve my goals. The previous matters could be connected to me, too.¡± Floyd panicked. ¡°But that has nothing to do with you! I can exin everything!¡± Gloria responded, ¡°Yes, you can exin everything. But will your master and the rest believe you? If they find out about this, they will definitely use me of being a spy. Fortunately, they don¡¯t know my identity. You can¡¯t reveal my identity even if your master asks about it. Don¡¯t admit to it, and avoid the topic.¡± She didn¡¯t want anything else to crop up at this crucial moment. After all, she would meet her doom the moment Levi discovered her identity. ¡°Well¡­¡± Floyd hesitated. He initially wanted to grab the chance to reveal everything to Levi. It was the perfect chance to introduce Gloria to everyone and prevent unwanted misunderstandings in the future. However, Gloria was against the idea. He had no choice but to give up. ¡°Okay, I got it,¡± he answered. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll recover after recuperating for a while,¡± Gloria assured him. ¡°By the way, Master seems to be avoiding me. He doesn¡¯t even tell me where he goes or what he does nowadays,¡± Floyd revealed suddenly. Gloria sighed. ¡°That means he is starting to suspect you.¡± Chapter 3477 Chapter 3477 Chapter 3480 Useless Pawn ¡°Perhaps it¡¯s because the previous few incidents were connected to you. You indirectly leaked the news. He isn¡¯t suspicious of you. He is afraid you¡¯ll leak the information that he tells you and affect his n in the future,¡± Gloria exined. ¡°This time, Master nearly caught someone in the act¡ªa traitor of the lesiastic Order. That only serves to prove that he was right.¡± Floyd nodded. ¡°Yes, these few incidents were rted to me. I was at fault! I¡¯m afraid Master won¡¯t let me know what he would do or his whereabouts. This is upsetting. It feels like he¡¯s trying to sideline me.¡± Floyd felt upset at Levi¡¯s actions, but Gloria was upset as Floyd could no longer provide news regarding Levi to her anymore. She wouldn¡¯t get to know Levi¡¯s whereabouts, and that would only put her at a disadvantage. If Floyd was still useful, she could find out where Levi was and n ahead of time. s, that wasn¡¯t going to happen from now on. She couldn¡¯t help but feel dejected. Floyd is going to lose his purpose as a pawn. He was really useful previously, but he¡¯s no longer useful now. I can¡¯t believe this day will arrive this soon. Floyd will soon get to know my real identity, and by then, he¡¯ll be totally useless to me. There wasn¡¯t much that Floyd could do now. She could sow discord between him and Levi so he would assassinate Levi. That was it. This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Actually, Gloria had gotten what she wanted. For example, she found out where Levi¡¯s base was. However, she was still wondering if she should give up on this pawn now. She wouldn¡¯t use Floyd anymore, but it wouldn¡¯t hurt to keep him for now. Perhaps he could be of use one day. Gloria decided to neglect him from today onward. She would contact him only when he was needed and ignore him at other times. ¡°Remember, Floyd. We¡¯re in a crucial period now. Master might be keeping an eye on you. I need to recuperate, so we should stop contacting each other for now to prevent unwanted misunderstandings,¡± she said. Despite his reluctance, Floyd had to agree with her. ¡°Remember, don¡¯t expose me. Unless it¡¯s absolutely necessary, don¡¯t contact me. You¡¯ll only expedite my doom,¡± she reminded him. ¡°Okay, got it.¡± Suddenly, something urred to Gloria. ¡°By the way, Master might use you to spread fake news or lie about his whereabouts. You need to be careful. If you¡¯re not sure about the news, don¡¯t contact me. I don¡¯t want to be the scapegoat,¡± she reminded him. If Gloria imed that Levi would used him in the past, Floyd would definitely fly into a fit of rage. However, after what had happened, he knew there was a possibility of it happening for real. Master is keeping an eye on me as he suspects me. He didn¡¯t forget to get all mushy with Gloria, for they were still in their honeymoon phase. s, all Gloria felt was disgust. After the call finally ended, Gloria scowled unhappily. ¡°Useless monkey. What a waste of my time!¡± she dered frostily. She would slowly neglect Floyd until he was of no use to her. Naturally, Floyd knew nothing about it. Right then, Levi gathered everyone. He had an announcement to make. Soon, everyone gathered in front of him. Even Zoey and Forlevia were here. ¡°I gathered everyone for a simple reason¡ªwe will be facing a new enemy soon. I¡¯m not sure who it is, but it is nearing us! Please be careful, for this force might take revenge on you. If I¡¯m not around, you¡¯ll be in danger. Please be aware of that.¡± After saying that, he turned to look at Floyd. ¡°Floyd, I remember you¡¯re in love with a youngdy from the lesiastic Order, right?¡± Chapter 3478 Chapter 3478 Chapter 3481 Phoenix Gets Suspicious Levi wasn¡¯t suspecting Floyd on purpose. As he paid attention to Floyd, he only asked that question casually after spotting Floyd in the crowd. Following his question, everyone nced at Floyd. Azure Dragon and the rest had just asked Floyd the same question a while ago. Levi¡¯s question hit Floyd like a bolt out of the blue. s, the very thing he feared happened. Master is suspicious of me. Gloria predicted that, but she told me not to expose her. Floyd began to panic. ¡°I¡­¡± he stammered, at a loss for words. Obviously, there was something wrong with him. Levi¡¯s gaze grew sharp as he stared at Floyd. Floyd was shocked. He knew he couldn¡¯t say anything now and risk exposing anything. Master¡¯s smart, so he¡¯ll definitely see through my lies! If there¡¯s no other choice, I¡¯ll have to reveal the truth. Before he could be honest to Levi, Azure Dragon and the restughed out loud. ¡°Boss, you had no idea, huh? Floyd had stopped contacting that woman a long time ago.¡± ¡°We met her previously, and she¡¯s no pushover. Floyd isn¡¯t capable of keeping her under control. Besides, the lesiastic Order is our enemy. I believe Floyd knows that well.¡± ¡°Yes, Floyd knows he¡¯ll be used. He¡¯s smart enough to cut off ties with her back then.¡± ¡°Floyd is more vignt than us in such times¡­¡± Floyd had no idea Azure Dragon and the rest would help him rify the matter. His lips thinned as he said, ¡°Yes, Master. I stopped contacting her a while ago. I was embarrassed and dared not tell anyone about it.¡± Levi chuckled. ¡°Oh, I see. That¡¯s fine, then.¡± If Azure Dragon and the others hadn¡¯t spoken up, he would¡¯ve suspected Floyd. Floyd walked away. Oh, what a relief. I was nearly exposed. Gloria¡¯s right. Master is starting to suspect me. If I expose Gloria, he¡¯ll treat us as his enemies. I have to do my best to protect Gloria and keep our rtionship a secret. He might even leak fake news so I can mislead Gloria! Floyd knew that Levi wasn¡¯t really suspicious of him. Levi was actually suspecting that he knew someone from the lesiastic Order. He had to be extra careful from today onward. Now that Levi was keeping an eye on him, no mishaps could ever happen. Azure Dragon and the rest were walking away when Phoenix suddenly asked, ¡°Don¡¯t you think Floyd is acting unlike himself?¡¯ ¡°Huh? I don¡¯t think so.¡± The rest were surprised by her sudden question. Phoenix remained dubious. ¡°Something tells me he¡¯s acting unlike himself! He wasn¡¯t embarrassed earlier. In fact, he looked nervous as though he was in a dilemma.¡± Kirin chimed in, ¡°Yes. I wouldn¡¯t have noticed if you didn¡¯t mention it. Boss¡¯ words seemed to have shocked him senseless. Something seems off.¡± ¡°You¡¯re right. If we didn¡¯t speak up, what would Floyd say?¡± ¡°We shouldn¡¯t have spoken up.¡± Comprehension dawned on them. ck Tortoise mumbled, ¡°Should we tell Boss about it?¡± Azure Dragon shook his head. ¡°We can¡¯t say anything if we don¡¯t have proof. It will look like we¡¯re trying to sow discord between them.¡± ¡°Well, you¡¯re right. We got suspicious, but it wasn¡¯t as though Floyd did anything wrong.¡± ¡°If we were wrong, that could be a huge problem.¡± ¡°Floyd wants to avenge us, so it isn¡¯t nice for us to use him for no reason. We must keep this a secret among us.¡± In the end, they decided to keep it a secret among them, for they didn¡¯t want to upset anyone else. If that were to happen, Levi would be put in a difficult spot. This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. However, Phoenix decided to keep an eye on Floyd to find out if her instincts were right. Chapter 3479 Chapter 3479 Chapter 3482 Heading To The Medical Guild Her sixth sense told her that something was wrong with Floyd, so she had to keep an eye on him. In fact, she wanted to head to the Heavenly Base to discuss it with her friends. This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. She had met Gloria previously. As a woman, she knew Gloria was not an ordinary figure. Strangely, Floyd seemed to be infatuated with Gloria. Back then, she found his action strange. Floydter imed they had stopped contacting each other, but her doubts remained. The recent events and how Floyd grew anxious when Gloria was mentioned all pointed to one thing¡ª something was wrong. Phoenix was a woman, so she was meticulous and got suspicious of Floyd. Meanwhile, Gloria was pretty nervous. She might¡¯ve escaped unscathed, but she knew she was still in danger. In fact, she was in grave danger. Levi would investigate her thoroughly, and even the Bone Grandmaster had been exposed. He was a great help to her. Besides, she couldn¡¯t keep it a secret for long from the Holy Guild and the lesiastic Order. Soon, they would realize something was wrong internally. If they begin investigating, it would be hard for her to survive. I need to grow before my identity gets exposed. I need to be in control of the situation instead of allowing others to lead me by the nose. Otherwise, I will die a horrible death. If it was the Cetus that got exposed, they could take the punch for her momentarily. Now that she was under everyone¡¯s watchful eyes, she was afraid ofnding in trouble. Hm, should I work hard to improve myself? Initially, Gloria wanted to devour all the elites¡¯ power in the lesiastic Order. There wasn¡¯t any opportunity for her to do so. She didn¡¯t want to rm her enemies. Gloria had another idea in mind. The Holy Guild and the Medical Guild were full of treasures and pills. The Medical Guild, especially, was house to all the magical medicine within the lesiastic Order. Many pills were capable of changing one¡¯s fate. One¡¯s power would increase significantly after taking it! However, the magical medicine in the Medical Guild wasn¡¯t meant to be taken by ordinary people. In the past, Gloria¡¯s body would burst if she were to take any pill. She couldn¡¯t handle its power. After all, the lesiastic Order had gathered many magical herbs to create them. However, Gloria was capable of handling everything now. If she got to take all the magical medicine in one go, her strength would increase tremendously. By then, she could try defeating Levi. Gloria was injured, so no one paid any attention to her. They would begin by investigating someone else, so she was safe for now. Even if she were to head out, no one would suspect her. She was injured and had an alibi. Everyone was still seriously injured, but Gloria had already recoveredpletely. Late that night, Gloria sneaked out of the old headquarters of the lesiastic Order. She went to the spot where the Holy Guild stayed hidden all over the years. No one else knew where that was, but Gloria was incredibly resourceful. She arrived at her destination shortly after. With her current ability, she could sense the origin of the strong burst of powers or energies. She was particrly sensitive to them. ¡°Mm? Something seems off. Why are there so many strong presences in the Holy Guild? Impossible. I know every strong being. Why are there more powerful beings than expected? Could they be the Holy Guild¡¯s hidden trump card?¡± Without hesitation, Gloria headed to the Medical Guild. The Medical Guild was pretty quiet, for it was located in a secluded area within the Holy Guild. No one was there. Eusof preferred a quiet environment, so he would create pills alone in the Medical Guild and forbade anyone from disturbing him. Thus, he was alone in the Medical Guild¡¯s main hall. Two of his disciples were guarding the door, and there was no one else around. Gloria arrived and devoured them both instantly. She then stepped into the main hall of the Medical Guild. ¡°Who is it?¡± An icy voice rang out. Chapter 3480 Chapter 3480 Chapter 3483 All His Efforts Destroyed ¡°No wonder you¡¯re Master Eusof. You sensed my arrival swiftly,¡± Gloria announced with a chuckle. She thought she managed to sneak in without alerting anyone, but Eusof caught her the moment she got in. He might be infatuated with creating pills, but he was still a powerful being. In fact, he was rumored to be stronger than Solocus. Nevertheless, he did nothing but make pills. Otherwise, he could¡¯ve been in charge of the Holy Guild and be the next Minister in line. Gloria was surprised at how powerful he was. Indeed, Master Eusof is the most powerful person in the lesiastic Order! Even Solocus isn¡¯t his match. If the Minister isn¡¯t here, he¡¯ll be the most powerful person. She had no idea she would run into the strongest being upon arrival. Eusof was young and handsome. His gaze was fixed on Gloria as he noticed something was off. ¡°Who are you? Why are you here?¡± he asked. ¡°Well, I came here to devour all the magical medicine in the Medical Guild,¡± Gloria revealed with a grin. ¡°All the magical medicine? Aren¡¯t you afraid of exploding from the excessive energy?¡± Eusof scoffed. No one was capable of consuming all the magical medicine here. One could at most take three to four magical medicine in one go. It was simply impossible for the unwanted visitor to aplish the feat. Hearing that, Gloria let out a mocking snort. ¡°Ha! I¡¯ve just devoured three-quarters of the energy core. It should be pretty easy for me to devour all your magical medicine, right?¡± ¡°What?¡± Eusof nched in horror. ¡°It was you?¡± He was busy with his pills, but that didn¡¯t mean he waspletely closed off to the outside world. ¡°It was me!¡± Gloria announced. She took action right after saying that. Her power was enough to suppress Eusof. Eusof might be strong, but he wasn¡¯t Gloria¡¯s match. Right now, Gloria was almost as powerful as Levi. Eusof couldn¡¯t take her down himself. Helpless, he was controlled in the blink of an eye and couldn¡¯t move an inch. ¡°I won¡¯t devour you for now. Watch as I devour every magical medicine in the Medical Guild!¡± she dered. With that said, Gloria proceeded to plunder all the magical medicine in the Medical Guild. She devoured everything she could and kept those she couldn¡¯t devour.N?velDrama.Org content. These were all the top rated magical medicine in the lesiastic Order. This time, Gloria controlled herself deliberately so nothing out of the ordinary would happen when she increased her strength. No one would realized what she was doing. Of course, she had to thank the Bone Grandmaster for that. Eusof stood rooted to his spot and could only watch as Gloria¡¯s strength improved colossally. The pills he made had all been swallowed by Gloria. Oh, my efforts have gone down the drain! Ugh, I¡¯d rather die than witness this. s, he couldn¡¯t even stop her. The Top Ten felt the same back then. No one woulde to the Medical Guild. The only two who were allowed to guard outside had been ughtered by Gloria. Thus, no one knew what Gloria was doing in the Medical Guild. She took her time to devour all the magical medicine and increase her strength slowly. Eusof was the only witness to Gloria¡¯s growth. ¡°Wow!¡± Gloria could sense that her body was transforming. Previously, she could only devour three-quarters of the energy core, but now, she felt she could devour more. It was probably due to the fact that she was now stronger. Her body and spiritual bone was improving slowly. As of now, she could devour more energy. To her surprise, she devoured all the magical medicine in the Medical Guild. She soon reached her limits. There were still some left, but she nned to take them with her. ¡°I¡¯ll bring you with me, too!¡± she announced. Having said that, Gloria brought Eusof with her. Actually, it was useless to devour Eusof. She wanted to bring him to the Bone Grandmaster. Years ago, Eusof had kicked the Bone Grandmaster out of the Medical Guild. She had taken revenge for him! Chapter 3481 Chapter 3481 Chapter 3483 All His Efforts Destroyed ¡°No wonder you¡¯re Master Eusof. You sensed my arrival swiftly,¡± Gloria announced with a chuckle. She thought she managed to sneak in without alerting anyone, but Eusof caught her the moment she got in. He might be infatuated with creating pills, but he was still a powerful being. In fact, he was rumored to be stronger than Solocus. Nevertheless, he did nothing but make pills. Otherwise, he could¡¯ve been in charge of the Holy Guild and be the next Minister in line. Gloria was surprised at how powerful he was. Indeed, Master Eusof is the most powerful person in the lesiastic Order! Even Solocus isn¡¯t his match. If the Minister isn¡¯t here, he¡¯ll be the most powerful person. She had no idea she would run into the strongest being upon arrival. Eusof was young and handsome. His gaze was fixed on Gloria as he noticed something was off. ¡°Who are you? Why are you here?¡± he asked. ¡°Well, I came here to devour all the magical medicine in the Medical Guild,¡± Gloria revealed with a grin. ¡°All the magical medicine? Aren¡¯t you afraid of exploding from the excessive energy?¡± Eusof scoffed. No one was capable of consuming all the magical medicine here. One could at most take three to four magical medicine in one go. It was simply impossible for the unwanted visitor to aplish the feat. Hearing that, Gloria let out a mocking snort. ¡°Ha! I¡¯ve just devoured three-quarters of the energy core. It should be pretty easy for me to devour all your magical medicine, right?¡± ¡°What?¡± Eusof nched in horror. ¡°It was you?¡± He was busy with his pills, but that didn¡¯t mean he waspletely closed off to the outside world. ¡°It was me!¡± Gloria announced. She took action right after saying that. Her power was enough to suppress Eusof. Eusof might be strong, but he wasn¡¯t Gloria¡¯s match. Right now, Gloria was almost as powerful as Levi. Eusof couldn¡¯t take her down himself. Helpless, he was controlled in the blink of an eye and couldn¡¯t move an inch. ¡°I won¡¯t devour you for now. Watch as I devour every magical medicine in the Medical Guild!¡± she dered. With that said, Gloria proceeded to plunder all the magical medicine in the Medical Guild. She devoured everything she could and kept those she couldn¡¯t devour. These were all the top rated magical medicine in the lesiastic Order. This time, Gloria controlled herself deliberately so nothing out of the ordinary would happen when she increased her strength. No one would realized what she was doing. Of course, she had to thank the Bone Grandmaster for that. Eusof stood rooted to his spot and could only watch as Gloria¡¯s strength improved colossally. The pills he made had all been swallowed by Gloria. Oh, my efforts have gone down the drain! Ugh, I¡¯d rather die than witness this. s, he couldn¡¯t even stop her. The Top Ten felt the same back then. No one woulde to the Medical Guild. The only two who were allowed to guard outside had been ughtered by Gloria. Thus, no one knew what Gloria was doing in the Medical Guild. She took her time to devour all the magical medicine and increase her strength slowly. Eusof was the only witness to Gloria¡¯s growth. ¡°Wow!¡± Gloria could sense that her body was transforming. Previously, she could only devour three-quarters of the energy core, but now, she felt she could devour more. It was probably due to the fact that she was now stronger. Her body and spiritual bone was improving slowly. As of now, she could devour more energy. Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! To her surprise, she devoured all the magical medicine in the Medical Guild. She soon reached her limits. There were still some left, but she nned to take them with her. ¡°I¡¯ll bring you with me, too!¡± she announced. Having said that, Gloria brought Eusof with her. Actually, it was useless to devour Eusof. She wanted to bring him to the Bone Grandmaster. Years ago, Eusof had kicked the Bone Grandmaster out of the Medical Guild. She had taken revenge for him! Chapter 3482 Chapter 3482 Chapter 3485 Discovering The Cetus Eusof was so stunned that his eyes were about to fall out of their sockets. This was most certainly the most shocking incident he had ever encountered in his lifetime. Seriously? How could it be them? Never in his wildest dreams did he imagine seeing these bunch of people here. Gloria shared his sentiments, too. She was in total disbelief. Despite making various assumptions earlier, she never knew it would be them. Finally, she understood why the most dangerous ce was also the safest ce. Eusof¡¯s jaw dropped so wide that it was wide enough to stuff an egg inside. He wasn¡¯t even this shocked when Gloria sneaked into his territory earlier. How could this happen in the Holy Guild? Why are they even here? Gloria¡¯s lips curved. ¡°I was shocked, too. I can¡¯t believe Solocus did this. I was wondering how they disappeared without a trace.¡± Gloria had no idea there was someone in the lesiastic Order who was her match in terms of wisdom. Looks like everyone has their own schemes and plots. I shouldn¡¯t underestimate everyone! Eusof couldn¡¯t speak, but he was obviously dumbfounded by the scene before him. Gloria nced at the crowd beneath her and chuckled lowly. ¡°I¡¯ve been looking for you all the while. I knew you didn¡¯t disappear for no reason! Turns out you¡¯re here. To think that I¡¯ve been hunting high and low for you all this time. Here you are all along! I finally found you!¡± Gloria could barely tamp down her excitement, fordy luck was on her side. She got everything she wanted. It was an arduous journey, but the results were satisfying. Her dream hade true! These bunch of people were none other than the Cetus, whom she and Levi were searching everywhere for! No one knew that they were inside the Holy Guild. The Cetus was the lesiastic Order¡¯s biggest enemy. They had been at odds for a long time. However, the Cetus was now within the Holy Guild, the mastermind of the lesiastic Order. Everyone¡ªincluding the lesiastic Order members, Gloria, and Eusof¡ªdidn¡¯t see thising. The Holy Guild was in cahoots with the Cetus. It was safe to say that the Holy Guild was under the control of the Cetus! Solocus had just taken control of the lesiastic Order, and now the lesiastic Order was under the control of the Cetus. They finally understood why the Cetus was still alive but refused to show themselves. In the past, the Cetus would certainly battle against the lesiastic Order frequently. The Cetus loved going to war, and they used to fight with the lesiastic Order intensely. They were either in a battle or on the way to a battle! However, they stayed low for a long time. The Cetus was also vicious and bloodthirsty. They loved annihting entire ns out. After the lesiastic Order was divided into several massive factions, they couldn¡¯t help but grow afraid of the Cetus. Now they weren¡¯t united, so the Cetus could destroy them one by one. The Cetus would wipe them out if they were to offend them. Even the Five Pavilions had this concern. Everyone dared not mention the Cetus for fear of getting wiped out. Sonja and the rest knew it was all the Cetus¡¯ doing but dared not spill a word, for they were terrified. Despite everyone¡¯s fear, the Cetus had never shown themselves. They also never killed anyone from the lesiastic Order or wipe any n out. The Cetus didn¡¯t do anything or show themselves in public. If Levi hadn¡¯t taken action, the Cetus wouldn¡¯t even show themselves. Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! Gloria had never thought this way. Now that she knew the truth, she felt a chill go down her spine. The Cetus had always been within the Holy Guild, right under their noses! They had been taking action against the lesiastic Order in another way. Chapter 3483 Chapter 3483 Chapter 3485 Discovering The Cetus Eusof was so stunned that his eyes were about to fall out of their sockets. This was most certainly the most shocking incident he had ever encountered in his lifetime. Seriously? How could it be them? Never in his wildest dreams did he imagine seeing these bunch of people here. Gloria shared his sentiments, too. She was in total disbelief. Despite making various assumptions earlier, she never knew it would be them. N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. Finally, she understood why the most dangerous ce was also the safest ce. Eusof¡¯s jaw dropped so wide that it was wide enough to stuff an egg inside. He wasn¡¯t even this shocked when Gloria sneaked into his territory earlier. How could this happen in the Holy Guild? Why are they even here? Gloria¡¯s lips curved. ¡°I was shocked, too. I can¡¯t believe Solocus did this. I was wondering how they disappeared without a trace.¡± Gloria had no idea there was someone in the lesiastic Order who was her match in terms of wisdom. Looks like everyone has their own schemes and plots. I shouldn¡¯t underestimate everyone! Eusof couldn¡¯t speak, but he was obviously dumbfounded by the scene before him. Gloria nced at the crowd beneath her and chuckled lowly. ¡°I¡¯ve been looking for you all the while. I knew you didn¡¯t disappear for no reason! Turns out you¡¯re here. To think that I¡¯ve been hunting high and low for you all this time. Here you are all along! I finally found you!¡± Gloria could barely tamp down her excitement, fordy luck was on her side. She got everything she wanted. It was an arduous journey, but the results were satisfying. Her dream hade true! These bunch of people were none other than the Cetus, whom she and Levi were searching everywhere for! No one knew that they were inside the Holy Guild. The Cetus was the lesiastic Order¡¯s biggest enemy. They had been at odds for a long time. However, the Cetus was now within the Holy Guild, the mastermind of the lesiastic Order. Everyone¡ªincluding the lesiastic Order members, Gloria, and Eusof¡ªdidn¡¯t see thising. The Holy Guild was in cahoots with the Cetus. It was safe to say that the Holy Guild was under the control of the Cetus! Solocus had just taken control of the lesiastic Order, and now the lesiastic Order was under the control of the Cetus. They finally understood why the Cetus was still alive but refused to show themselves. In the past, the Cetus would certainly battle against the lesiastic Order frequently. The Cetus loved going to war, and they used to fight with the lesiastic Order intensely. They were either in a battle or on the way to a battle! However, they stayed low for a long time. The Cetus was also vicious and bloodthirsty. They loved annihting entire ns out. After the lesiastic Order was divided into several massive factions, they couldn¡¯t help but grow afraid of the Cetus. Now they weren¡¯t united, so the Cetus could destroy them one by one. The Cetus would wipe them out if they were to offend them. Even the Five Pavilions had this concern. Everyone dared not mention the Cetus for fear of getting wiped out. Sonja and the rest knew it was all the Cetus¡¯ doing but dared not spill a word, for they were terrified. Despite everyone¡¯s fear, the Cetus had never shown themselves. They also never killed anyone from the lesiastic Order or wipe any n out. The Cetus didn¡¯t do anything or show themselves in public. If Levi hadn¡¯t taken action, the Cetus wouldn¡¯t even show themselves. Gloria had never thought this way. Now that she knew the truth, she felt a chill go down her spine. The Cetus had always been within the Holy Guild, right under their noses! They had been taking action against the lesiastic Order in another way. Chapter 3484 Chapter 3484 Chapter 3487 Everything Would Soon Change Hold on¡­ This means I¡¯ve got a hold of the mostplete information at the moment! Xs has never shown himself to the members of the lesiastic Order, so I wouldn¡¯t even have known of his existence otherwise. Looks like they¡¯re the ones who removed the spiritual bones from Levi and his friends! Hahaha! It all makes sense now! The ones in control of the Cetus from behind the scenes are Solocus and Xs! They¡¯re the ones who took the elemental spiritual bones away! Now I see why Solocus is familiar with everything on the outside! Turns out, he already had everything under his control! With his strength almost on par with that of Solocus¡¯, Xs has be the greatest talent in the lesiastic Order! While Xs may be really powerful with the elemental spiritual bones, he¡¯s nothing but small fry to me! After all, I have both the lesiastic Order and Solocus at my mercy! None of that matters right now, though. What matters is the fact that I now know the location of the Cetus and the elemental spiritual bones, so things are going to get exciting from here on! If I so much as tell Levi about this, he¡¯ll focus all of his rage toward the Cetus and go after them! The lesiastic Order would go after the Cetus too, so there will be chaos everywhere! Not only would it buy me a lot more time, but I might also be able to benefit from the aftermath! Looks like luck really has been on my side this whole time! I¡¯ve encountered so many obstacles, but I managed to survive them all just fine! Even in a time of crisis like this, I was able to discover the existence of the Cetus and the Holy Guild¡¯s biggest secret. By leaking this information to the public, I¡¯ll buy myself so much time to strengthen myself that Levi won¡¯t even stand a chance against me. It¡¯ll be toote for them to do anything by the time they realize it was my doing. The discovery of this huge secret has truly shifted the situation in my favor! Gloria was so thrilled by those thoughts that she nearly burst outughing maniacally on the spot. After taking a brief moment to regain herposure, Gloria brought Eusof out of there without anyone even knowing she was there. Nobody realized that Eusof was gone, nor were they aware that all of the Medical Guild¡¯s magical medicine had gone missing. Little did they know, all of that would soon change the lesiastic Orderpletely. ¡°I have brought you a gift, Bone Grandmaster!¡± Gloria said as she tossed Eusof to the ground upon arrival at Corpse Pit. ¡°What? Is this Eusof? On top of that, you¡¯ve grown so much stronger in such a short amount of time!¡± Bone Grandmaster was so shocked that his jaw dropped. He had always known that Gloria was a very powerful existence, but he didn¡¯t expect for her to be this powerful. She had gotten so much stronger that she exuded an overwhelming aura more powerful than anyone else Bone Grandmaster had ever seen. Eusof went pale and trembled all over when he saw Bone Grandmaster, but calmed down when he recalled everything he had been through earlier. Bone Grandmaster was nothingpared to any of that. Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! ¡°I bet you didn¡¯t see thising, did you, Eusof? We¡¯ll soon destroy the lesiastic Order!¡± Bone Grandmaster shouted gleefully and burst outughing. Eusof kicked me out when I started viting the ethics of medicine. Now, I finally have a chance to get my revenge on him! ¡°Go ahead and kill me, then,¡± Eusof mumbled as hey down on the floor. Since he was powerless to stop them, he figured he would just go with the flow instead. ¡°In that case, don¡¯t mind if I help myself to your energy!¡± Gloria then devoured all of Eusof¡¯s energy before tossing him over to Bone Grandmaster. ¡°Here you go!¡± Bent on getting his revenge, Bone Grandmaster subjected Eusof to all sorts of tortures. Next Chapter Chapter 3485 Chapter 3485 Chapter 3488 Gloria Stopped Contacting Floyd Given how much he hated everyone in the Medical Guild and the Holy Guild, there was no way he would spare anyone he got his hands on. Gloria, on the other hand, continued strengthening herself while making the preparations to set the Cetus up. Of course, she wouldn¡¯t just leak the information out like that. She needed to prolong the duration of the chaotic conflict between those different factions and distract them long enough for her to strengthen herself. Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! Gloria was devouring more and more as she grew stronger. It wasn¡¯t long before she hadpletely devoured all the elixir and treasures that she stole from the Medical Guild and the Holy Guild. Even so, she wasn¡¯t satisfied and continued looking for things that she could devour while slowly completing her preparations to release the information. Meanwhile, Levi found a lot of clues while searching for Gloria and could sense that she was nearby. As for the Holy Guild, they were almost done with their preparations to go after the Esoteric Guild. That was especially the case for Solocus, who wanted nothing more than to destroy the Esoteric Guild. Being a member of the Cetus, his primary goal was to take over the lesiastic Order. As such, he couldn¡¯t possibly ignore the presence of another faction that posed a threat to his goal. Floyd had been feeling really depressedtely as Gloria hadn¡¯t contacted him in a really long time. I know Gloria said to avoid contacting each other as much as possible, but¡­ It¡¯s been so long now! I can¡¯t believe I haven¡¯t even heard anything from her at all! He had tried contacting Gloria a few times before because he missed her badly, but she ignored him completely. As Floyd grew more and more attached to Gloria, he found himself getting anxious if he couldn¡¯t be around her at all times. He couldn¡¯t stand being separated from her even for a second, let alone going so long without contacting her at all. Floyd was missing Gloria so much that he couldn¡¯t get any of his daily tasks done right. The anxiety felt like thousands of ants crawling all over his body, and he wanted nothing more than to go see her right away. However, there was nothing much he could do as Gloria refused to answer any of his calls. ¡°Heh¡­ What a crazy guy!¡± Gloria muttered to herself with a sneer when she saw his missed calls. Floyd is no longer of much use to me, so there¡¯s no need for me to entertain him anymore. I can¡¯t even be bothered to answer his calls because it¡¯s just a waste of my time! Does he seriously think he¡¯s worthy of being with me? I might consider him if he¡¯s as powerful as Levi, but he¡¯s nothing but a piece of trash! How dare this piece of trash even attempt to contact me? Does he not realize how blessed he is to even speak to me? Naturally, Phoenix had noticed Floyd¡¯s strange behavior. He¡¯s in pretty bad shape even though he hasn¡¯t done anything strenuous nor gone outtely¡­ Only Gloria could possibly affect him this badly. My guess is, he¡¯s still keeping in touch with Gloria, but she has been ignoring himpletely. That must be why he¡¯s so depressed. Since Phoenix didn¡¯t have any evidence to prove her theory, she could only continue observing Floyd for the time being. Surely enough, his condition continued to worsen over time. Not only did he lose all appetite, but he even stopped cultivating and just cked off all day. Floyd was desperately waiting for a reply from Gloria, but that reply never came. It was almost as if Gloria had vanished into thin air. Please give me a reply, Gloria! I just want to know how you¡¯re recovering from your injuries! Floyd was on the verge of losing his mind as he waited for her reply,pletely unaware that it was just wishful thinking on his part. Next Chapter Chapter 3486 Chapter 3486 Chapter 3489 An Emergency Gloria¡¯s reply would nevere no matter how long he waited, so the act of waiting itself was completely pointless, to begin with. After all, she had no reason to waste her time on a pawn that she had no use for. Levi had set his sights on Floyd, so he couldn¡¯t possibly get any information out to Gloria. On top of that, there was even a chance that Levi would use him against her. Therefore, Gloria had deemed him useless and wouldn¡¯t contact him unless absolutely necessary. If anything, the sight of his attempts at contacting her only disgusted her to the core. Besides, she was so busy with her preparations that she didn¡¯t have time to entertain him anyway. The more Gloria avoided him, the more anxious Floyd got. He was so distraught and lost that his mind hadpletely shut down, and he refused to do anything at all. The only thing he did was lock himself up in his room throughout the entire day, much to Phoenix¡¯s dismay. Something is clearly abnormal about Floyd¡¯s condition! A few dayster, Gloria was almost done with her preparations to release the information on the Cetus. As she had not responded to Floyd at all, he was driven to the point of having a mental breakdown. Every day he spent waiting felt like a year. He was so desperate that he would even settle for just hearing her voice, but that didn¡¯t happen either. Why do I feel like I¡¯ve been dumped? I have a feeling that Gloria is leaving me¡­ Man, that¡¯d be the worst possible scenario! If that really is the case, then what¡¯s the point in me living on? My life has no meaning if Gloria isn¡¯t in it! I couldn¡¯t care less about losing everyone else, but I can¡¯t live without Gloria! She¡¯s my only source of motivation in life right now. My previous motivation was to avenge Azure Dragon and his group, but now¡­ Gloria is all I care about! Everything I do is for her sake! Being out of contact with her is a lot worse than death for me. I wish I could talk to her, even just for a minute! Could it be that she has found someone else? Or maybe she¡¯s in danger or something? She would never go so long without contacting me, so something must¡¯ve happened to her! This won¡¯t do¡­ I have to get in touch with her, but how will I do that if she isn¡¯t answering my calls? After racking his brain for quite some time, Floyd came up with an idea. That¡¯s it! Gloria did say that I should only contact her if something big has happened, so I could just lie and make something up! Desperate to get in touch with Gloria, Floyd immediately sent her a message iming that there had been an emergency. Gloria, who was incredibly busy at the time, went pale and broke out in a cold sweat when she saw his message. N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. What happened? Has Levi discovered my location? Floyd wouldn¡¯t have sent me such a message if it isn¡¯t something serious! I may be capable of taking Levi on in a fight now, but I don¡¯t want to risk exposing myself just yet. I need to wait until my victory against him is guaranteed before I expose myself. Even if we are evenly matched inbat, I¡¯d definitely lose if the lesiastic Order and the Esoteric Guild find their way here. My chances of winning are less than fifty percent right now, so I need to wait until it is a hundred percent before showing myself. Since hiding from Levi is my top priority at the moment, Floyd contacting me so urgently must mean Levi has discovered my location! Chapter 3487 Chapter 3487 Chapter 3490 Gloria Lashes Out With that in mind, Gloria racked her brain trying to figure out how she might have identally exposed her location to Levi. As she couldn¡¯t think of anything, she took a few deep breaths and called Floyd back. ¡°What happened, Floyd? Hurry up and tell me!¡± N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. Gloria was trembling all over despite trying her hardest to stay calm. Floyd, on the other hand, was so excited to hear from her that he nearly let out a scream. ¡°Oh, my goodness! You¡¯ve finally called me back, Gloria! I¡¯ve been missing you to death!¡± Floyd was almost in tears as he poured his heart out and expressed his pent-up feelings of love toward her. Unfortunately for him, Gloria couldn¡¯t care less about his profound expression of love at all. ¡°Huh? Don¡¯t give me that crap! Just tell me what happened! Just get straight to the point, d*mn it! Quit wasting my time!¡± Ugh! How could he be talking about love and stuff in a time of crisis like this? What a f*cking disgusting idiot! Floyd froze in surprise. ¡°What are you saying? This is what happened, Gloria! Are you saying that my love for you isn¡¯t important enough?¡± My love for her is the most important thing in the world! Surely, she feels the same way too! Our love for each other is so great that nothing else could be more important! I bet Gloria must have a lot of things that she wants to tell me too! Ah, I see¡­ She¡¯s probably too shy to say it out loud, so I¡¯ll take the initiative and pour my heart out. She¡¯ll definitely do the same after hearing what I have to say! With that in mind, Floyd continued, ¡°Listen to me, Gloria. I¡¯ve been missing you so much that I think about you every night and day!¡± Gloria simply kept quiet as she listened to his incessant rambling, but she was actually on the verge of exploding with anger. Thinking that her silence was due to her paying close attention to his expression of love, Floyd broke into a sweet smile as he said, ¡°It¡¯s your turn to pour your heart out, Gloria. It has been so long since we last spoke to each other. Have you missed me?¡± He was expecting to hear Gloria tell him how much she missed him, but that clearly wasn¡¯t happening any time soon. ¡°So, this is all you wanted to tell me today?¡± Gloria asked calmly after a long pause. ¡°Yeah! I¡¯ve missed you to death, Gloria! I love you so much that I want to see you all the time! I wanted to know how you¡¯re recovering, how you¡¯ve beentely¡ª¡± ¡°Is that all?¡± Gloria¡¯s tone was starting to grow cold, but Floyd waspletely oblivious to her change in tone. What? Is she asking me to keep going after hearing about how much I¡¯ve missed her? She really loves this kind of stuff, huh? In that case, I¡¯ll dly express my love for her! With that in mind, Floyd replied, ¡°That¡¯s right! I only sent you that message because I desperately wanted to speak to you! You wouldn¡¯t reply to my messages, so I had no choice but to resort to this. Honestly, this long separation has made me realize how much I love you!¡± ¡°You idiot! I have never seen anyone dumber than you in my entire life! What the f*ck is wrong with you? Did you hit yourself in the head when you were little or something? How could you even call yourself a man if you¡¯re doing something so stupid? You¡¯re a f*cking worthless piece of trash, you hear? In fact, you¡¯re worse than that! How did a loser like you even be Levi¡¯s disciple? You¡¯re nothing like him at all! Honestly, you shouldn¡¯t even tell anyone that you¡¯re his disciple because you¡¯d only dishonor his name! Of all the men I¡¯vee across, you¡¯re the dumbest one! Do you even do anything useful at all? I bet you¡¯re fated to be a useless piece of sh*t for the rest of your miserable life! I thought you¡¯d at least be above doing something so childish, but I guess I was wrong. A man who can¡¯t even get his priorities right doesn¡¯t deserve to be with me!¡± Next Chapter Chapter 3488 Chapter 3488 Chapter 3491 Worthless Piece Of Trash Floyd waspletely dumbfounded when he heard Gloria¡¯s nasty response. It struck him like a bolt from the blue and hit him so hard that it left himpletely frozen in shock. In that instant, Floyd felt so empty inside that he was no different from a zombie. W-What? How did things turn out like this? Why would Gloria yell at me so angrily? Am I hearing things? Was it all just my imagination? No, I can still hear her insults echoing in my ears and stabbing at my heart! It¡¯s true that I lied to her about there being an emergency, but I only did that because I miss her like crazy! There¡¯s no need for her tosh out at me so viciously, is there? It¡¯s true that I¡¯m being watched right now, and that I could easily expose her location by contacting her. Even so, I am still her man! She should understand that I only took such a huge risk because I missed her way too much! Besides, we¡¯re in the honeymoon phase of our rtionship, so being separated even for the briefest of moments is extremely agonizing! She should be missing me like crazy too, so why did she hurl so much abuse at me instead? What happened to Gloria? Why would she treat me like this? ¡°I know I lied to you, but I only did so because I wanted to talk to you and find out how you¡¯re doing. You have no idea how much I¡¯ve missed you, Gloria! I don¡¯t think you should be scolding me so harshly for that! I¡¯m really sorry for what I did, okay?¡± Floyd still refused to believe that Gloria had meant what she said earlier. Gloria must¡¯ve had her reasons for saying such nasty things to me! I¡¯m sure she just let her temper get the better of her, that¡¯s all! She has always been very nice to me, so there¡¯s no way she¡¯d mean what she said! I bet she¡¯s just mad at me for putting her at risk by lying to her! While her response is a little on the extreme side, I know she only reacted that way out of fear! N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. I crossed the line with my actions and ended up scaring her, so it¡¯s all my fault! I shouldn¡¯t have acted so impulsively and childishly! As a man, I must take full responsibility even if Gloria is at fault! This is the only way for me to repair our rtionship! Our love for each other is mutual, so I¡¯m sure she¡¯lle to her senses and forgive me! She¡¯s a very smart woman, after all! Thinking Gloria was just mad at him because of what he did, Floyd began apologizing profusely in hopes of fixing the situation. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Gloria! I¡¯m really sorry!¡± Floyd had genuinely believed that Gloria would soften up after hearing his apology and maybe even apologize for snapping at him like that. Of course, that never happened. ¡°Have you lost your mind? Do you even know that you¡¯ve put my life in danger? You f*cking idiot! Don¡¯t ever contact me again, you hear? F*ck off, you piece of trash!¡± Gloria yelled angrily at him and cut off allmunications after that. Next Chapter Chapter 3489 Chapter 3489 Chapter 3492 You Lied To Us What? No, this can¡¯t be right! Isn¡¯t this the part where she apologizes to me and says it¡¯s all good? Why would she hurl more abuse at me and cut off allmunications between us? Still in disbelief, Floyd stubbornly tried calling Gloria again and again, but to no avail. It was as if she was utterly disappointed in him and had decided to leave him for good. Floyd was going crazy from the stress and anxiety at that point. We should¡¯ve been a sweet and lovey-dovey couple, so how did things turn out like this? Gloria must be really mad at me, huh? She¡¯s a woman of principles, so my actions must¡¯ve crossed the line or something! She warned me not to contact her unless it was a real emergency, but I let my feelings get the better of me and went against her instructions anyway. I can understand why she¡¯d be mad at me, but something doesn¡¯t feel quite right¡­ As angry as she may be, her response was a little too extreme! It¡¯s almost like she¡¯s determined to dump me or something! What the heck is going on here? Floyd was utterly devastated and heartbroken at the thought of losing Gloria forever. The look in his eyes turned dull and empty as he sank into despair. Meanwhile, Gloria was still fuming after hanging up the phone. Hmph! I can¡¯t believe that idiot Floyd would do something this stupid! He¡¯s just another piece on my board! How dare he even think of dating me? What a f*cking joke! I got so terrified that my back is still drenched in cold sweat, d*mn it! ¡°Maybe you should keep him under control. He can still be useful as long as he remains by Levi¡¯s side,¡± Bone Grandmaster suggested when he saw how hopelessly lovesick Floyd was. Gloria shook her head. ¡°That won¡¯t be necessary. Not only is he worthless to me right now, but there¡¯s also the risk of him exposing my location. I¡¯ll just leave things the way it is. Besides, it¡¯s fine even if he does expose my location. I was nning on getting rid of him anyway!¡± I already have all the information I need. All that¡¯s left is for Floyd to either sow discord among Levi¡¯s men or betray him at a crucial moment. Bone Grandmaster chuckled. ¡°Fair enough!¡± Ironically, Floyd was actually right about Gloria leaving him for good. He was so consumed by his feelings of sorrow that he didn¡¯t even notice when Phoenix showed up. ¡°You lied to us?¡± she asked in a straightforward manner. Floyd panicked when he heard her voice behind him all of a sudden. ¡°W-When did you get here?¡± Despite him being incredibly powerful, he was too distracted by his feelings for Gloria that he didn¡¯t even sense Phoenix¡¯s presence when she came over. N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. Phoenix red at him as she replied, ¡°I just got here a few seconds ago, but that¡¯s not important right now. You lied to us, Floyd! You never stopped contacting that woman at all! In fact, you¡¯ve been trying to woo her the whole time!¡± ¡°I¡­¡± Floyd found himself in an awkward position. Phoenix must know something if she¡¯s making such a direct usation. If I deny it now, Phoenix will go straight to Levi. I¡¯ll be in deeper trouble if that happens! Having noticed that something was off about him, Phoenix pressed on, ¡°Are you hiding something from us? Why would you deceive us and Master like this?¡± ¡°No, I¡¯m not! I promise! I¡¯d never do something that stupid!¡± Floyd replied. I know my limits, and I¡¯m very sure that Gloria isn¡¯t like that! Chapter 3490 Chapter 3490 Chapter 3493 Could Gloria Be The Mastermind There are good exnations for everything that happened previously, so there is no reason to suspect Gloria. Her master, Linda, and Cahan were the ones behind those incidents. Furthermore, I killed Linda. Nothing is more convincing than this! Therefore, Floyd admitted, ¡°Phoenix, I won¡¯t hide it from you! I did lie¡­¡± ¡°Huh? What is going on?¡± Phoenix was stunned by Floyd¡¯s statement. She thought he would stubbornly refuse to admit anything. ¡°I have been pursuing Gloria from the lesiastic Order! However, I am unsessful, and she still hasn¡¯t shown any interest in me. I even told her I am Levi¡¯s disciple, but she said that has nothing to do with me¡­¡± Floyd quickly created an excuse and astounded Phoenix. She was starting to believe him. After all, she knew Floyd was obsessed with courting Gloria when they were at the Heavenly Base. At the time, Gloria refused to pay Floyd any attention. That made Floyd aughing stock among other people. ¡°Even now, I still failed to make her fall for me! I fear you and the others wouldugh at me if I told the truth. That would be too humiliating, so I lied. I didn¡¯t expect it to cause such a misunderstanding¡­¡± Floyd gave a long sigh. Phoenix seemed to believe him because what he said made sense. Although she still had some suspicion, she was unsure of how to bring it up for now. ¡°Really? Does she not show any interest in you? Is she still refusing you?¡± Phoenix asked puzzledly. ¡°Yes, she won¡¯t even contact me or meet me now! Argh¡­¡± Floyd behaved like a lovesick man. That further dispelled Phoenix¡¯s concern. ¡°Since that is the case, Gloria is likely not a honeytrap. If she were a honeytrap, she would seek you out without you having to contact her. After all, you are Boss¡¯s closest disciple and have first-hand information¡­¡± Phoenix analyzed and cleared her suspicion about Gloria. Since Gloria kept refusing Floyd even though he persistently tried to get close to her, she was definitely not a honeytrap. ¡°I know. How I wish Gloria would get close to me because I am Master¡¯s disciple. Unfortunately, it didn¡¯t work!¡± Floyd sighed with a longing expression. Seeing that, Phoenix stopped suspecting Floyd, allowing him to escape suspicion for now. She rejected Floyd even though he offered himself on a tter. There is no way she is plotting something! ¡°Still, I have some words of advice for you. You must not fall in love with her too deeply. Otherwise, you will only get hurt. Since she is not interested no matter what you have done, I think you should find someone else. Perhaps she has never thought much about you. Also, you must be careful not to let others take advantage of you. We are in a critical period. Who knows? Gloria might be ying hard to get! Therefore, you should be cautious. I know you are intelligent, but don¡¯t let yourself be swept away by emotions!¡± Phoenix advised. Phoenix didn¡¯t mean anything when she advised him. However, her words still managed to wound Floyd¡¯s heart. Isn¡¯t that how Gloria treats me? That¡¯s right! Floyd trembled suddenly. Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! Could Gloria have been using me all this while? Since Master suspects me, I can¡¯t obtain information about him and his whereabouts. Has she abandoned me because I am of no use to her now? Gloria wasn¡¯t like this in the past and was so good to me! Now, she ignored mepletely. That¡¯s right. Although it is dangerous for her to contact me, she doesn¡¯t have to ignore me to this extent! Floyd felt abandoned. What if Gloria is the person Master has been looking for? It means she approached me to find out about Master and his whereabouts. That matches everything that happened recently! I am useless to her now. So, she dumped me and refused to contact me. What danger? That is all an excuse. She just doesn¡¯t want to see a useless pawn like me anymore. At this moment, Floyd¡¯s thoughts were clear than ever as he considered everything that had happened. If Gloria is the mastermind behind all this, then everything makes sense. That would exin the sudden change in her attitude and why she insulted me! No! Could it be¡­ Next Chapter Chapter 3491 Chapter 3491 Chapter 3494 She Must Be Concerned About Me A scary thought appeared in Floyd¡¯s mind. Could Gloria have been the mastermind? I heard from Master that the mastermind¡¯s power keeps growing! Could it be due to Evie¡¯s technique? Only Evie¡¯s technique can allow someone to improve rapidly within a short period of time! Everything matches now! She deliberately hurt herself and told me training in this technique would make her insane! It was a trick to prevent me from finding out that she wanted to continue learning this technique. Floyd widened his eyes in shock. Gloria had also stolen Master¡¯s God Crusher. Other than Sonja knowing our base previously, I think Gloria knows too. Although she didn¡¯te in openly, she could have followed me. With her level of power then, it would have been easy for her to follow me. After she understood the baseyout, she deliberately informed the Cetus and stole God Crusher. If I connect Gloria to everything that happened after that, it would exin everything. It makes sense! Floyd analyzed every matter carefully and took into ount Gloria¡¯s involvement. Suddenly, he realized everything made sense. It confirmed his suspicions about Gloria. However¡­ Floyd, what are you thinking? How can it be Gloria? Floyd thought Gloria was his beloved woman and instantly turned nervous and irrational. Even if someone had ced the evidence right before his eyes, he would likely still not believe it. Thus, how could he believe his spection? Gloria would never do that! She is powerless! So, how can Gloria fool the lesiastic Order? Furthermore, even if she trained in Evie¡¯s technique and grew her power rapidly, it is still impossible for her to reach a level that can threaten Master in such a short time. Therefore, it can¡¯t be Gloria! Floyd, you¡¯re a scoundrel! You have suspected her not just once or twice! How can you doubt Gloria all because she scolded you? Perhaps she scolded me out of concern for me. Then, Floyd considered solemnly. This is a crucial moment. Since Phoenix suspected me, Master must be watching me too. Perhaps everyone could see something strange about me! If I act recklessly and contact Gloria, everything will be over if Master finds out. Then, I will lose everything! Gloria must have been worried about this. That¡¯s why she did what she did! Floyd came up with a good excuse for Gloria¡¯s behavior! Meanwhile, Levi was observing West Pavilion and noticed many of its followers had died. He was now investigating the corrtion between these people. Furthermore, he had collected information on those the Holy Guild deemed as undercover from the Esoteric Guild to see if there were any connections between them. Everything was beginning to make sense, and all these people seemed to point to something. Levi still did not know what it was yet, but he believed he would find out soon. Suddenly, important news spread throughout Gerton in the lesiastic Order¡ªthey had discovered the whereabouts of the Cetus. This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Furthermore, there was news saying that Cetus wanted to destroy the lesiastic Order and was devising a shocking n. However, no one knew what it was. It was all spection. Still, the news spread throughout the lesiastic Order and the Holy Guild, shocking everyone. Even Solocus was shocked. Has the Cetus been exposed? No way! The Cetus are all hiding in the Holy Guild. No one knows about them! Could it be fake news that an enemy released to wreak havoc? ¡°I need you to investigate this properly! Go to Gerton and find out what¡¯s going on!¡± Solocus ordered immediately. However, this investigation would lead them to fall into Gloria¡¯s trap. She would never let Solocus find out everything at once but would feed him information bit by bit. ¡°Mr. Garrison, news about the Cetus ising out of Gerton¡­¡± Levi¡¯s men in North Pavilion informed him immediately. ¡°I need you to investigate this properly. It could be a distraction from the enemy!¡± Levi instructed. Chapter 3492 Chapter 3492 Chapter 3495 Revenge Levi¡¯s first guess was that someone was deliberately spreading fake news to distract them. Are they using this trick again? Didn¡¯t they use it before? It might be enough to trick those idiots in the Holy Guild, but they would need to do much more than this to deceive me! After all, Levi was making good progress in his investigation. If the enemy did not take measures, Levi would soon find out the truth. They probably noticed my investigation and are likely using this news to distract my attention. However, when Levi, Solocus, and others each carried out investigations, the news they heard seemed real. Little did they know that it was part of Gloria¡¯s n. Gloria made sure that they would not find out everything immediately, but they would always discover a little information. N?velDrama.Org content. They would dig out clues little by little and could never be sure whether someone deliberately arranged this. In actuality, Gloria wanted to stall the time. It did not matter whether they discovered her ruse as long as they had bought her enough time. Most importantly, they would eventually discover the Cetus if they kept investigating. Then, Levi would seek revenge. Soon, the lesiastic Order and North Pavilion all found something. Levi¡¯s subordinate reported, ¡°It seems the Cetus is hiding somewhere and might have something to do with the lesiastic Order!¡± Even Levi was stunned when they found a definite clue. He did not expect the investigation to yield something notable. If Levi could find the Cetus, he would seek revenge and wipe them out. At the same time, Levi began to understand something. The mysterious force expands its powers at an unbelievable rate and can even make the Cetus its pawn to distract my attention. Thus, I have to cover all directions. This mysterious force is still growing, so if I don¡¯t move fast enough, it will grow out of control. I must destroy it before it can reach the peak of power! It looks like the Cetus is not the main issue here. Instead, the main focus should be that mysterious force. Still, I will continue with the investigation for now and annihte whichever I discover first. Levi knew he must not focus on investigating the Cetus alone. He would also need to continue investigating West Pavilion. Furthermore, he would let North Pavilion and the others investigate the Cetus. Meanwhile, Solocus and Magdalena were together in the Holy Guild. A look of surprise crossed Solocus¡¯ face. ¡°What? You manage to find clues? Have you found their connection with the lesiastic Order?¡± ¡°Yes, judging from the clues we have at the moment, it seems they might know about it!¡± the subordinate answered. Magdalena¡¯s expression turned solemn. Then, Solocus frowned and said, ¡°That¡¯s impossible. No one knows about the Cetus hiding in the Holy Guild except us!¡± This matter is a top secret! Although the Cetus is hiding in the Holy Guild, we are the only ones who know about it. I thought we had everything under control. No one can find out their whereabouts. Furthermore, the Cetus is more vignt than us. Since they secluded themselves, no one could find out about their existence. Moreover, they never contacted us all the while they remained in the Holy Guild. So, how did someone else find out about them? Solocus still found the news hard to believe. Meanwhile, Magdalena warned warily, ¡°I keep feeling something is going to happen! If anything happens to the Cetus, the lesiastic Order will retaliate against us, and our n will all go to waste! We must gain full control over the lesiastic Order before anyone expose the Cetus!¡± ¡°Yes, we should do that!¡± Solocus¡¯ eyes shed with a cruel gleam. ¡°We will have to bring forward our n! It doesn¡¯t matter whether the Esoteric Guild were the lesiastic Order¡¯s enemies. Let¡¯s attack the Esoteric Guild straightaway and make both of them suffer! When the timees, we can join forces with the Cetus and finish off the Esoteric Guild and the lesiastic Order at once!¡± Magdalena nodded in agreement. ¡°Yes, let¡¯s do that! Then, should we notify Master Eusof? After all, his Medical Guild is a great help to us! If he can join us, it will be much easier to go against the Esoteric Guild. It could benefit our n too!¡± However, Solocus shook his head. ¡°No!¡± Chapter 3493 Chapter 3493 Chapter 3496 Her Last Hope Magdalena frowned in confusion. ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°Master Eusof is too powerful. Thus, his presence might not be to our benefit. We should secure everything first before asking for his help!¡± Solocus seemed deeply terrified of Eusof. Even though Eusof is obsessed with making pills, he is the biggest threat to me! He is too strong and is closest to people connected to the Minister! I fear once he gets tired of making pills, he might suddenly decide to take over the lesiastic Order. One should know Eusof had the respect of many people in the lesiastic Order. If he ever decided to take charge, nearly everyone would support him. Furthermore, Solocus was given charge of the lesiastic Order as ast resort. If Eusof decided to take over, Solocus feared everyone would switch to supporting him. Solocus did not wish to see that bing reality. Therefore, Solocus was determined not to let Eusof join the war, no matter the strength he could bring to their battle. However, Solocus was unaware that Eusof was long gone. Even all the magical medicine in the Medical Guild had disappeared. Magdalena considered and said, ¡°But if we don¡¯t inform Master Eusof, we won¡¯t be able to use magical medicine from Medical Guild. Once the Esoteric Guild deres war, we need magical medicine to sustain the lesiastic Order! They are extremely vital to us!¡± ¡°No! We will do without the magical medicine, and we won¡¯t inform Master Eusof either!¡± Solocus remained stubborn in his stance. ¡°I need you to pass this order immediately, saying that the Esoteric Guild is trying to sow discord among us. It was they who spread the rumor about the Cetus, putting the lesiastic Order in danger. Therefore, we have to act in advance.¡± Solocus issued an order immediately. Hearing his order, everyone in the lesiastic Order began preparations to attack the Esoteric Guild. Even though they felt something was wrong, they had no choice but to carry out Solocus¡¯ order. After all, Solocus was considered the leader of the lesiastic Order. Meanwhile, Gloria broke out inughter upon finding out that Solocus and the Holy Guild nned to attack the Esoteric Guild. She had achieved her goal. Haha, the more chaotic, the better! It will only be interesting if every side goes to war! That will give me more time. By now, Gloria had stolen magical medicine from Medical Guild and taken many treasures from the Holy Guild. After this, she nned to grow even stronger. N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. She targeted three possible energy sources for that purpose. The first was the super-spiritual ley line that the lesiastic Order relied on to sustain their lives. The second was the super-spiritual ley line Yartran depended on for their survival. The third was a damaged super-spiritual ley line below the cier in the South Pole. The first two super-spiritual ley lines were still too powerful and had not released their full powers. Otherwise, even the lesiastic Order and Yartran would not be able to control them. Therefore, Gloria was not confident that she could devour those two super-spiritual ley lines. She believed they would likely cause a lot of trouble. Thus, she could only focus on the super-spiritual ley line under the South Pole cier. She had surveyed it a few times. Although the super-spiritual ley line had already erupted, it still had a terrifying level of residue spiritual energy. That made it suitable for her purpose. However, she needed time and space to devour it. If the lesiastic Order and the Esoteric Guild battled each other, it would provide her with a good opportunity. She would then have the time to devour this super-spiritual ley line. Once she did, she would no longer have to fear Levi. Although she was powerful now, she felt her powers were still slightly below Levi¡¯s. After devouring that spiritual ley line, she would not have to fear anyone, including Levi. That super-spiritual ley line was her final chance, so she had to make sure everything went well. For that to happen, she needed the lesiastic Order and the Esoteric Guild to go into battle. Then, she needed to reveal more about the Cetus¡¯ whereabouts to attract Levi¡¯s attention and distract him. Thus, Gloria immediately began working on her n. She informed the Esoteric Guild about the lesiastic Order¡¯s n to attack them. That prompted the Esoteric Guild to begin preparations urgently. It was only now that they understood someone had been sowing discord and wrongly used them, turning them into the lesiastic Order¡¯s enemy. However, it was toote for them to exin as the lesiastic Order was about to attack them. They had no choice but to go to war. Otherwise, they would suffer utter defeat. Chapter 3494 Chapter 3494 Chapter 3497 The Only One For Him Furthermore, Gloria was also responsible for the multi-faceted conflict between the lesiastic Order and the Esoteric Guild. The constant friction caused the strife to intensify over time, to a point where both parties were now on the verge of war. There was no doubt that Gloria¡¯s expert maniption had made it such that a battle was inevitable. The lesiastic Order was so hellbent on attacking the Esoteric Guild that they couldn¡¯t even be bothered to deal with the Cetus for the time being. Likewise, the Esoteric Guild knew they had to start gearing themselves up for a big fight. Meanwhile, on Levi¡¯s side, North Pavilion¡¯s investigation in Gerton was going strong. After much effort, they finally had a breakthrough¡ªthe Cetus was hiding in one of the factions in the lesiastic Order! Even though they needed to investigate further, their current information was enough to make Levi sit up and take notice. After all, he wanted revenge. He needed to avenge Azure Dragon and the rest! ¡°We¡¯re almost done, Mr. Garrison. We¡¯ll have the information ready within three days!¡± one of the North Pavilion members reassured. Upon learning that they were close to finding out the whereabouts of the Cetus, Azure Dragon and the others felt anger welling up in their chests. The time for vengeance was finally here, and even Forlevia and Zoey were looking forward to it! Everyone wanted to avenge Azure Dragon and his group, but surprisingly, only Floyd barely reacted to the news. He had always been the most enthusiastic about helping Azure Dragon get even, yet now, he was nothing more than an empty shell of a person. For some reason, he wasn¡¯t interested in anything and even seemed indifferent about the prospect of tracking down the Cetus. Needless to say, Zoey, Forlevia, and several others were baffled by his odd behavior. Well, that shouldn¡¯t be happening. If Floyd knew about the Cetus¡¯ whereabouts, he¡¯d be the first to jump and shout about wanting to take them down. Why is there no reaction from him at all? Soon, more people had caught on to Floyd¡¯s strange demeanor. From what they understood about thetter, ignoring such an important matter was out of his character. Floyd was the kind who would go to the ends of the earth for his friends and not just put on an act to show support. In short, he¡¯d always walk his talk. Therefore, the fact that he hadn¡¯t shown an ounce of emotion only proved that something must have gone wrong. Of course, Azure Dragon had long noticed the change in Floyd, and Phoenix even knew the reason behind it. Floyd¡¯s feeling depressed over affairs of the heart. How would he have the emotional capacity to care about anything else? Slowly but surely, more and more people began to realize how gloomy Floyd was. ¡°Mom, Floyd hasn¡¯t been himself recently. I think something must have happened!¡± Forlevia said bewilderedly. ¡°Oh? I wonder what¡¯s wrong with him,¡± Zoey replied, equally curious and puzzled. Thankfully, Levi was too busy with his investigation to check on Floyd. Otherwise, he¡¯d have figured the latter out with just one look. Since theirst interaction, Gloria hadn¡¯t contacted Floyd again, but that didn¡¯t stop him from giving up on her. He was still waiting for her reply, hoping she might apologize for her harsh words and for losing her temper. Although Floyd never stopped waiting and fantasizing, Gloria continued to give him the cold shoulder. The reality was theplete opposite of what he had expected! He believed that Gloria would eventually acknowledge her mistakes and realize she had hurt his self- esteem with her overly harsh tone and choice of words. More importantly, he was sure she¡¯de around tofort him. Unfortunately, his dreams never came true, so Floyd had no choice but to continue waiting and wishing. In the end, the longer he waited, the more depressed he became. A feeling of abandonment washed over him, causing him to spend every day wallowing in sorrow and utter despair. I¡¯m starting to think that Gloria is leaving me for good. What if our previous interaction was also ourst one? With worries piling up inside him, Floyd constantly felt like he was on the brink of tears. Oh, I can¡¯t stand this! If Gloria really were to leave me, it¡¯d be the end of my world. I won¡¯t be able to handle the grief! As a result, Floyd only got increasingly despondent and crazed over the days. His behavior quickly caught everyone¡¯s attention, and it was especially appalling when he didn¡¯t react to news of the Cetus. N?velDrama.Org content. Revenge was no longer on Floyd¡¯s mind because all he could think about was Gloria. She was the only one for him! There was no way he could live without her, so why should he still care about other people¡¯s matters? Next Chapter Chapter 3495 Chapter 3495 Chapter 3498 Am I A Pawn Phoenix sighed. ¡°It¡¯s scary what a broken heart can do to a person¡­¡± This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Before long, Zoey decided to approach Floyd directly. ¡°Floyd, what¡¯s wrong with you? Did something happen?¡± Upon hearing that, Floyd reeled in shock. Oh, sh*t. I¡¯m attracting attention to myself. Phoenix and the others aren¡¯t a problem since I know they won¡¯t say a word to Master. But Mrs. Garrison¡¯s different! She¡¯ll likely share her concerns with him, and that¡¯d be disastrous! I may not mind it at all, but it¡¯d undoubtedly affect Gloria. How can I let that happen when I¡¯ve sworn to protect her with my life? Oh, no. I can¡¯t afford to mess anything up at this juncture. After much hesitation, he decided to tell Zoey the same excuse he had given Phoenix. ¡°Please don¡¯t tell anyone else about this, Mrs. Garrison. I have my pride, and so does Master. If word gets out that his senior disciple is in a slump because of affairs of the heart, it¡¯d be a disgrace to us both!¡± Floyd urged, having gone to the extent of demeaning himself and making him sound like the most useless and worthless man on earth. With that, he was sure Zoey¡¯s suspicion would give way to sympathy and that she¡¯d help keep it a secret from Levi. True enough, Zoey¡¯s heart softened. After consoling Floyd for a while, she instructed everyone else to leave him alone and to stop asking probing questions. Not only must they not leak the story out, but they also weren¡¯t allowed to let Levi know. Without Gloria around, Floyd was undeniably clever. He could expertly manipte everyone and have them eating out of his hand, just like what he had done with Zoey. Ultimately, he was just d to have crossed another hurdle. Before leaving, Zoey dished out more words of advice. ¡°You have to know when to let go, Floyd. She might really not be into you, so what¡¯s the point of holding on to her?¡± she said solemnly. ¡°In the end, you¡¯d be hurting yourself the most. It¡¯s just not worth it.¡± s, those words pierced Floyd¡¯s heart like a sharp knife. He could already feel Gloria distancing herself from him, yet Zoey and Phoenix had to rub salt into his wounds by suggesting she had never liked him in the first ce. If she did, she¡¯d have contacted him a long time ago. Everything else was just an excuse. That¡¯s right! If Gloria truly likes me, she¡¯d brave any amount of danger to reach out to me. Ironically, Floyd used to tell Gloria to keep their contact to a minimum. Now, the world seemed to have turned upside down, and he was the one desperately trying to contact her, only to have her outright reject him. I don¡¯t get it. Shouldn¡¯t the honeymoon phase of our rtionship be filled with passion? Logically speaking, nothing should stop Gloria from contacting me, so what¡¯s with this radio silence? I don¡¯t deny that our situation is fraught with peril, but when ites to matters of the heart, shouldn¡¯t she be able to do anything for her loved one? After all, what¡¯s a little danger? Unfortunately, it was bing clear that Gloria had never done any of that for Floyd. It was as though he was merely her pawn, and she could easily toss him away once she had exhausted his usefulness. The more Floyd thought about that, the more doubtful he became. Could it be true? Could Gloria never have liked me at all? She might have been acting this entire time so she could lead me around by the nose! The thing is, I can understand if she doesn¡¯t like me, but I can¡¯t ept her betrayal! No, wait! That¡¯s impossible! If Gloria doesn¡¯t like me, why would she have given herself to me? I know she isn¡¯t promiscuous, so her decision to be my woman must mean her love is true! That said, the massive change in her attitude still left him confused and bewildered. Ah, I got it! It¡¯s because of Master! It¡¯s his fault for almost killing Gloria without any reason! Although she tried to brush it offter, there was no doubt she was furious! Yes, the incident must have traumatized her. After all, she sustained severe injuries and nearly lost her life! Next Chapter Chapter 3496 Chapter 3496 Chapter 3499 Fantasies Before long, Floyd had fully convinced himself. Anyone in Gloria¡¯s shoes would be angry, so I¡¯m sure she¡¯s scared of seeing Master again. Who knows? She might even have nightmares of him trying to kill her. Her fears have gotten to the point where she¡¯s terrified of exposing our rtionship. If Master learns about it, he¡¯ll hunt her down again. That¡¯s what scares her the most! Not only does she have to live with the fear, but she¡¯s probably also praying hard that Master never finds out about us. Otherwise, he¡¯d definitely kill her without question. With that, Floyd smacked himself on the forehead. p! ¡°Ah! Why did it take so long for me to realize this? Gloria, I¡¯ve misunderstood you. I can¡¯t believe I even had doubts about you. It¡¯s all my fault!¡± he muttered under his breath. I¡¯ve only cared about myself and wondered how I should express my love. Not once have I ever considered Gloria¡¯s feelings. She¡¯s clearly afraid of Master and refrained from contacting me to avoid any risk of exposing our rtionship. Only those who have had near-death experiences will know how scary it is! Why would she still think about other matters? Floyd heaved a sigh. I, on the other hand, have been such a letdown. I forcibly contacted Gloria to satisfy my own selfish desires, so it¡¯s no wonder she¡¯s angry with me! I¡¯m to me for this mess! Instead of sparing a thought for her plight and feelings, I questioned her motive and doubted her. I¡¯m inhuman! It didn¡¯t take long for Floyd to believe he had figured everything out. He was sure he finally understood why Gloria blew her top at him and hadn¡¯t been in contact since. In all honesty, he was only trying to convince himself after hearing what Zoey had said. Without further ado, Floyd secretly contacted Gloria and wrote down his apologies and promises to her. He knew thetter wouldn¡¯t reply, but he still wanted to let her know how truly sorry he was and that he understood what she was going through. After reading Floyd¡¯s apology, Gloria was rendered speechless. ¡°I can¡¯t believe Levi has such a dumb disciple with an active imagination!¡± she bellowed. ¡°Doesn¡¯t Floyd know that he¡¯s forcefully persuading himself? Is he out of his mind? What a brainless, sorry excuse of a man. He¡¯s not worthy of me!¡± Even though Gloria mocked and scolded Floyd, she knew his blind loyalty would be in her favor. With Floyd protecting and hiding her, she didn¡¯t have to worry about getting exposed for the time being. Even if she had devoured the super-spiritual ley line, there would still be no hurry for her to show her cards. After all, Gloria wanted to be a hundred percent confident before delivering the fatal blow to Levi. In that regard, Floyd still had his use, and she was going to squeeze everyst bit of value from him. Forget it. I shall respond to Floyd. This pawn still has a chance to shine! Floyd might be good at manipting people, but Gloria was even better. She knew her reply, no matter how simple, would be well-received by him. Not only would it convince him that he was right, but he¡¯d also continue to help conceal her identity. Even if the rest of the world finds out that I¡¯m a viin, I reckon Floyd will still not believe them and defend me till the end. Ha! He sure wille in handy! In the end, Gloria replied with a short message: Okay. But don¡¯t you dare do it again! Otherwise, there won¡¯t be a future between us! Of course, all that was beyond Floyd¡¯s expectations. He only wanted his apology to be known and never once thought Gloria would respond to him. Now that she had, Floyd was over the moon! This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. He was brimming with energy and enthusiasm, and it was as though he had be apletely different person from before! Jumping for joy, he eximed, ¡°Hahaha! I knew I was right! I shouldn¡¯t have med her. Don¡¯t worry, Gloria. I promise to protect you with everything I have, including my life! Your identity will be safe with me¡­¡± Chapter 3497 Chapter 3497 Chapter 3500 Three Precautions There was no doubt that Gloria was a master maniptor. She had yed Floyd like a fiddle, and even a simple reply from her could bring about such a huge change! Floyd was back to his old self and now had two goals¡ªto protect Gloria and increase his power. He was so motivated that he even wanted to hunt down the Cetus to exact revenge. At the same time, he¡¯d be able to prove to everyone that the Floyd they knew was back in full force. Seeing that, Zoey nodded as relief filled her eyes. It¡¯s good that Floyd can adapt so quickly! That also means my advice worked! I¡¯ve done an excellent job if I do say so myself. Even though Phoenix found the sudden change in Floyd rather odd, she was still d that thetter had managed toe out of his slump. Everything was going swimmingly, just like how Gloria had expected. The conflict between the lesiastic Order and the Esoteric Guild also worsened with every passing day. Solocus med the Esoteric Guild for the case of the missing Top Ten from Five Pavilions. He insisted it was a well-crafted n on thetter¡¯s end to destroy the lesiastic Order. Of course, that usation only drove everyone in the lesiastic Order up the wall. To make things worse, Solocus pulled another trick out of his sleeve. Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! He deliberately sent three of the eight Pdins from the Holy Guild on a mission and found an opportunity to kill them all. After that, he pinned the me on the Esoteric Guild once again. Unsurprisingly, the lesiastic Order hated the Esoteric Guild with a vengeance. At the same time, they instructed Solocus to keep the information from the Medical Guild. With everyone in the Medical Guild busy making pills, no one had the time to inform Eusof about it. s, that also meant no one knew Eusof had gone missing. The Esoteric Guild wasn¡¯t faring any better. They were constantly harassed and had lost several of their members. They, too, were seething with anger. Not only had they been wronged, but their members had also met such vicious ends. In the face of such violence, how could they not retaliate? As the conflict grew, an epic battle loomed on the horizon. A collision of the worlds of martial arts and magical techniques was about to take ce! Naturally, Gloria wasted no time in making her move. She was about to reach the super-spiritual ley line below the South Pole cier, the one thing she believed would make or break her entire n. As soon as she devoured the super-spiritual ley line, her power would finally be on par with Levi¡¯s! I have to seed! Failure is not an option! Because of Gloria¡¯s n, the rumors about the Cetus being in Gerton spread like wildfire. It garnered so much attention that even Levi decided to shelf his investigation on West Pavilion and made a trip to Gerton. After all, the Cetus was about to make its appearance. With Solocus and Gloria constantly fanning the mes, it wasn¡¯t long before the Esoteric Guild launched an all-out attack. As the showdown neared, the parties involved were so busy that no one had noticed Gloria. The Bone Grandmaster had even sworn to step in and help distract Levi and his team if the situation called for it. It was a double precaution, and Gloria was more than happy with it. However, the truth was that she had taken another precaution! She had already recruited assassin organizations like The Furies, Zar, and Bloodleaf. As soon as they receive her orders, all the assassins willunch an immediate attack on Levi¡¯s base. Thanks to Floyd, Gloria even knew about the locations of the underground facilities. With her three precautions in ce, Gloria was confident she¡¯d be left undisturbed. She¡¯d devour the super-spiritual ley line and be the one person who could go up against Levi. She no longer had to fear Levi Garrison! ¡°This is thest time, Bone Grandmaster. So long as we¡¯re able to hold down the fort, I won¡¯t have to fear anyone anymore!¡± Gloria eximed. It was the turning point of her life, and she was utterly thrilled. ¡°It¡¯s happening! The fight between the lesiastic Order and the Esoteric Guild has begun! This battle will undoubtedly spread and intensify over the days¡­¡± At longst, the epic battle that Gloria had orchestrated was underway. Without further ado, she hurried to the super-spiritual ley line under the South Pole cier and felt the surge of spiritual energy in the air. A smile crept across Gloria¡¯s face. ¡°This suits me just fine! If I devour all of this energy, I¡¯d be able to fly!¡± Next Chapter Chapter 3498 Chapter 3498 Chapter 3501 Killing Levi With God Crusher Gloria stood in the center of the vortex on the South Pole cier and began devouring the spiritual energy underneath her. Like waves from the ocean, the energy from the super-spiritual ley line washed over Gloria as she swallowed it all. As her power increased, so did her devouring speed. It was so fast that it had be toote for the Esoteric Guild, lesiastic Order, or even Levi to intervene. Gloria¡¯s three precautions would stop Levi from reaching her anytime soon, but even if he did, she¡¯d have devoured the entire ley line by then. He could attack all he wanted, but his efforts would be useless! Gloria was growing exponentially stronger by the second and bursting with immense power! The speed and process of her bing more powerful were undeniably miracles. No one else had experienced something like that, and it was both shocking and terrifying. Before long, Gloria had devoured half of the super-spiritual ley line. She could feel her powers being elevated to a whole other level¡ªone that was beyond her wildest imagination. I didn¡¯t know I could be this strong! Oh, the power feels incredible! Fortunately, Gloria was able to control her power. Otherwise, just her aura alone would have caused an earth-shattering explosion. Soon, she had devoured three-quarters of the super-spiritual ley line, yet she was still undetected. Gloria smiled. Oh, everything¡¯s going so smoothly. Lady Luck has been shining down on me from the start, and now, sess is within my grasp! I¡¯d have nothing to fear from now on, and I won¡¯t have to bow down to anyone! Gloria might not have gotten disturbed during her process of devouring the super-spiritual ley line, but unbeknownst to her, someone had been lurking in the shadows the entire time to observe her. Boom! After the explosion rang out, Gloria knew she had devoured all the essence of the super-spiritual ley line. Whatever was left was unpure energy that wouldn¡¯t be of any use. ¡°Hahaha!¡± Gloriaughed manically, only to find herself bursting into tears at the end. Lately, she had been under too much stress. Levi had almost busted her on several asions and even nearly killed her. Because of that, Levi became her nightmare, and she had been on tenterhooks since. Gloria would feel a chill down her spine whenever his name came up and shudder when memories of him shed through her mind. She was living in so much fear and anxiety that she constantly found herself on the verge of a nervous breakdown. The only solution she coulde up with was to increase her power within the shortest time until she was on par with Levi. Otherwise, she¡¯d never be able to escape from the clutches of fear. Finally! The moment that I¡¯ve been waiting for is finally here! From now onward, I no longer have to be afraid of Levi Garrison. Neither do I have to worry about revealing my identity! I shall control my own destiny! ¡°From here on out, I swear I¡¯ll no longer live in fear of you, Levi Garrison!¡± Gloria thundered. ¡°I¡¯m going to kill you! I shall be your worst fear!¡± At that moment, she felt as though she could control the whole world. She held tremendous power in her hands, and unleashing it would bring forth mass destruction. All she could think about now was to take on Levi and see if she had the power to crush him. If my estimates are correct, my power should have surpassed that of Levi¡¯s, though not by much. I can kill him, but it won¡¯t be easy. Then again, that was enough for Gloria. After all, nothing else mattered as long as she didn¡¯t have to fear Levi again.N?velDrama.Org content. With a wave of the God Crusher in her hand, Gloria easily split the cier in half. ¡°Wow, this sword is magnificent! Its power is truly unparalleled! I couldn¡¯t wield this in the past, but now, I finally can!¡± she eximed as her grip around the sword tightened. Oh, I can feel the power coursing through me. I¡¯m sure I can slice Levi in half with this! Even better, I shall be the new Demon King to rule the world! ¡°I¡¯m going to kill you with this sword, Levi! It¡¯s definitely not a shame to die under your own weapon. Hahaha¡­¡± Next Chapter Chapter 3499 Chapter 3499 Chapter 3502 Thank You Gloriaughed like a hyena. I have Levi and those around him to thank for my achievement! They¡¯re the ones who made me who I am today. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Levi. I¡¯ll make sure to show every single one of you my utmost gratitude. Just wait and see. I¡¯ll send all of you to heaven!¡± she said as her lips curled into a devilish smirk. ¡°Oh, and how can I forget Floyd? He deserves the highest credit! No, I won¡¯t kill him. I need him to witness my growth. For that, I shall let him live in eternal agony and regrets! Thank you so much, Floyd. I could never have done this without you. Watch out, though, because the best has yet toe¡­¡± Who would have guessed? Back then, I had almost rejected Floyd, yet he turned out to be the biggest reason for my sess. Unbelievable! Thank goodness I didn¡¯t shoo him away like the other men I¡¯ve met. I was only looking for some fun, and it became the best decision in my life! While Gloria continued to grumble about Floyd, thetter, who was currently on base, couldn¡¯t stop sneezing. ¡°I bet Gloria must be thinking about me. That would exin the sneezing fit!¡± Floyd muttered with a dreamy smile on his face. ¡°Oh, I¡¯m sure of it! She probably can¡¯t express it given the situation, but she must miss me as much as I miss her!¡± As though having read his mind, Gloria took the initiative to contact him the very next second. Naturally, Floyd was on cloud nine. I knew it! Gloria loves me and has me on her mind! She has only been holding back because she¡¯s afraid of Master. ¡°What¡¯s the matter, Gloria?¡± Floyd asked excitedly. ¡°Oh, it¡¯s nothing! I just wanted to thank you personally.¡± Upon hearing that, Floyd froze in his tracks. What¡¯s going on? Why would she thank me for no reason? Has something happened? ¡°Huh? What¡¯s the matter, Gloria?¡± Floyd asked with a tinge of apprehension in his voice. ¡°Honestly, I just wanted to thank you! Without you, I wouldn¡¯t have gotten to where I am today! The biggest credit goes to you!¡± Gloria replied. ¡°Everything¡¯s perfect now. I¡¯ve never even imagined things to turn out this well in the past! I¡¯m d I met the right person. You¡¯re the reason for all that I¡¯ve achieved today! Oh, I¡¯m just so happy. I¡¯m really grateful for you, Floyd. Thanks to you, I can live! Hahaha. You¡¯ve saved me! Hahaha.¡± The more Gloria expressed her gratitude, the more baffled Floyd was. There¡¯s something odd with Gloria today. She¡¯s not usually this high-spirited. Those who don¡¯t know any better might even think I¡¯ve given her a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity. That said, Floyd did catch the gist of what Gloria was trying to convey. She¡¯s saying she has met the right person, which means she knows I¡¯m the one for her! She loves me! Ah, I get it now. Gloria isn¡¯t just thanking me. She¡¯s expressing her love! I knew she had only scolded me before because of Master. It had nothing to do with me. More importantly, our rtionship hasn¡¯t been affected at all! She has never stopped loving me, and I reckon she¡¯ll love me even more after these difficult times. Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! ¡°Thank you so much, Floyd! I¡¯ll shower you with surprises in the future! Master, Evie, and the others will get their fair share too!¡± Gloria added. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. The first surprise wille very soon!¡± In fact, Gloria couldn¡¯t wait to reveal her identity so she could see Floyd¡¯s expression. Oh, I¡¯m sure it¡¯d be interesting! I¡¯m so excited! The world shall know about my masterpiece soon! Floyd, however, foolishly thought that Gloria wanted to apany him to meet Levi and the others. Thus, he began jumping for joy. ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll wait for your surprise, Gloria! I¡¯m already looking forward to it!¡± he replied. Unfortunately, Floyd would never guess what the real surprise was. Even if he did, it¡¯d be toote for tears. Next Chapter Chapter 3500 Chapter 3500 Chapter 3502 Thank You Gloriaughed like a hyena. I have Levi and those around him to thank for my achievement! They¡¯re the ones who made me who I am today. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Levi. I¡¯ll make sure to show every single one of you my utmost gratitude. Just wait and see. I¡¯ll send all of you to heaven!¡± she said as her lips curled into a devilish smirk. ¡°Oh, and how can I forget Floyd? He deserves the highest credit! No, I won¡¯t kill him. I need him to witness my growth. For that, I shall let him live in eternal agony and regrets! Thank you so much, Floyd. I could never have done this without you. Watch out, though, because the best has yet toe¡­¡± Who would have guessed? Back then, I had almost rejected Floyd, yet he turned out to be the biggest reason for my sess. Unbelievable! Thank goodness I didn¡¯t shoo him away like the other men I¡¯ve met. I was only looking for some fun, and it became the best decision in my life! While Gloria continued to grumble about Floyd, thetter, who was currently on base, couldn¡¯t stop sneezing. ¡°I bet Gloria must be thinking about me. That would exin the sneezing fit!¡± Floyd muttered with a dreamy smile on his face. ¡°Oh, I¡¯m sure of it! She probably can¡¯t express it given the situation, but she must miss me as much as I miss her!¡± As though having read his mind, Gloria took the initiative to contact him the very next second. Naturally, Floyd was on cloud nine. I knew it! Gloria loves me and has me on her mind! She has only been holding back because she¡¯s afraid of Master. ¡°What¡¯s the matter, Gloria?¡± Floyd asked excitedly. ¡°Oh, it¡¯s nothing! I just wanted to thank you personally.¡± Upon hearing that, Floyd froze in his tracks. What¡¯s going on? Why would she thank me for no reason? Has something happened? ¡°Huh? What¡¯s the matter, Gloria?¡± Floyd asked with a tinge of apprehension in his voice. ¡°Honestly, I just wanted to thank you! Without you, I wouldn¡¯t have gotten to where I am today! The biggest credit goes to you!¡± Gloria replied. ¡°Everything¡¯s perfect now. I¡¯ve never even imagined things to turn out this well in the past! I¡¯m d I met the right person. You¡¯re the reason for all that I¡¯ve achieved today! Oh, I¡¯m just so happy. I¡¯m really grateful for you, Floyd. Thanks to you, I can live! Hahaha. You¡¯ve saved me! Hahaha.¡± The more Gloria expressed her gratitude, the more baffled Floyd was. There¡¯s something odd with Gloria today. She¡¯s not usually this high-spirited. Those who don¡¯t know any better might even think I¡¯ve given her a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity. That said, Floyd did catch the gist of what Gloria was trying to convey. N?velDrama.Org content. She¡¯s saying she has met the right person, which means she knows I¡¯m the one for her! She loves me! Ah, I get it now. Gloria isn¡¯t just thanking me. She¡¯s expressing her love! I knew she had only scolded me before because of Master. It had nothing to do with me. More importantly, our rtionship hasn¡¯t been affected at all! She has never stopped loving me, and I reckon she¡¯ll love me even more after these difficult times. ¡°Thank you so much, Floyd! I¡¯ll shower you with surprises in the future! Master, Evie, and the others will get their fair share too!¡± Gloria added. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. The first surprise wille very soon!¡± In fact, Gloria couldn¡¯t wait to reveal her identity so she could see Floyd¡¯s expression. Oh, I¡¯m sure it¡¯d be interesting! I¡¯m so excited! The world shall know about my masterpiece soon! Floyd, however, foolishly thought that Gloria wanted to apany him to meet Levi and the others. Thus, he began jumping for joy. ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll wait for your surprise, Gloria! I¡¯m already looking forward to it!¡± he replied. Unfortunately, Floyd would never guess what the real surprise was. Even if he did, it¡¯d be toote for tears. Next Chapter Chapter 3501 Chapter 3501 Chapter 3504 Stop Fighting For My Sake No one expected his appearance. The theurgist were stunned. So were the members of the lesiastic Order. ¡°What? Levi?¡± Solocus and Magdalena were baffled when they saw Levi appear out of the blue. They were just about to execute their n, yet a nasty saboteur showed up. They were so close to unleashing the Cetus. When the lesiastic Order and the Esoteric Guild fought till thest moment, the Cetus would show up and reap all the winnings. Hence, Solocus and Magdalena wouldn¡¯t allow anything to disrupt their n. They had to eradicate the lesiastic Order and the Esoteric Guild before the Cetus appeared regardless of the cost. That way, they could catch both sides off guard. It was part of their n when the battle started. Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! However, just when the battle was escting, Levi showed up. ¡°Everyone, stop! Stop fighting! All of you dense people are still battling mindlessly here! Someone has set you up! The culprit is intentionally driving a wedge between you so that you will fight each other. ¡°There¡¯s a third party in your dispute. From my investigation, that organization is hiding something within the West Pavilion of the lesiastic Order. The organization has fooled you to sow disagreement between you. Someone is gaining power quickly within that organization. Everything they had done served as a distraction and to dy time,¡± Levi exined urgently. The truth was Solocus was well aware of everything. He knew that party was the one who released the information about the Cetus. It was a powerful organization. Hence, he needed to finish the war as soon as possible and take down the lesiastic Order and the Esoteric Guild. However, Levi¡¯s appearance had sent his n down the drain. The Esoteric Guild had known someone had framed them from the start, yet they had no choice but to retaliate with the enemyunching an attack on their doorstep. ¡°Fight! Continue the battle! Kill them! Let¡¯s wipe them out!¡± Solocus refused to let his n be in vain at the veryst moment because of Levi, so he swiftly gave orders to reignite the battle. This battle must go on! ¡°Kill them!¡± The elites of the Holy Guild immediately raised their weapons and charged at the theurgist, forcing them to continue the war. ¡°Scram!¡± A frightening power burst from Levi¡¯s body. It sted the elites from the Holy Guild, who were leading the rest of the troops. The clouds of blood mist stunned the entire battleground. All movement on the battlefield slowly came to a stop. ¡°Are all of you deaf? Can¡¯t you hear what I just said? Do you want to die so badly?¡± Levi unleashed another gust of energy, and it covered the entire battleground. The force acted like a weight crushing them, holding them in ce, suffocating them. Everyone could feel the overwhelming pressure. Even Solocus¡¯ and Magdalena¡¯s hearts lurched with nerves. They didn¡¯t dare to make another move. They knew it wouldn¡¯t end well if anyone pissed Levi off. ¡°Let me see who dares to take another step! I¡¯ll kill them!¡± Levi warned. ¡°I¡¯ll ughter anyone who moves! So I need you to retreat today for my sake. There¡¯s no more vendetta between both sides. It¡¯s a clean te. Does anyone have any objections?¡± Levi asked. The war was an unexpected cmity for the Esoteric Guild, so they had no objection to ending the battle without further casualty. ¡°But¡ª¡± However, the trusted subordinates of Solocus, Holy Guild, had some differing opinions. Boom! Just one word out of the subordinate¡¯s mouth, and Levi instantly blew him up into a cloud of blood mist. Since Levi had no way of solving the issue raised, the least he could do was deal with the individual who raised the issue. Both sides were taken aback by Levi¡¯s ruthlessness. ¡°All right. Now, does anyone have any more opinions?¡± Levi asked. The silence stretched. The air was still, and everyone was silent. Despite feeling furious that his n had failed, Solocus had no choice but to bow down to Levi¡¯s power. If I continue, Levi might take the theurgist¡¯s side. I¡¯ll surely lose in that case. ¡°Okay, dismiss! If I hear about any fight between both of you again, I¡¯ll kill the person who starts the battle,¡± Levi shouted. Soon, both parties retreated. ¡°Wait! The third party is within the lesiastic Order, so I want you to find out who¡¯s behind it,¡± Levi ordered Solocus. ¡°Got it.¡± Solocusplied in the end. Chapter 3502 Chapter 3502 Chapter 3505 No Worthy Opponent Do I care who the third party is? I¡¯m only concerned about my n. Whether or not I can control the lesiastic Order and not reveal the Cetus. Now that my n has failed, I would have to obey Levi¡¯s demands. ¡°You may leave now. Go back and focus on looking into the West Pavilion.¡± Solocus led his men back. However, Levi wasn¡¯t in a rush to leave. He had a hunch that the third party had seeded. Everything they did was for distraction and dy. The culprit is bing strong at a crazily fast rate. Although I don¡¯t know what method the opponent used to absorb that much power in such a short period, that person¡¯s cultivation must have reached a critical point now that the culprit had released the news about the Cetus to start a war between the lesiastic Order and the Esoteric Guild. Maybe the opponent had reached a higher realm and was able to fight me without any fear? Even though Levi didn¡¯t know about the details, he still got a gut feeling that his opponent had be extremely powerful. I¡¯m still toote in the end. I didn¡¯t manage to find out about the opponent¡¯s identity before that person makes a move. Going up against that person will be very challenging. Levi¡¯s intuition hit the bullseye again. Gloria acted as though she was a ruler returning after a sessful campaign. She first dropped by Corpse Pit. ¡°What? You¡ª¡± Sonja and the others were shocked. N?velDrama.Org content. Even the Top Ten had disbelief written all over their faces. This¡­ Isn¡¯t this just way too unbelievable? That Gloria could reach such a level in such a short time. Witness! That was what they were. They had witnessed Gloria¡¯s growth from being a weak and lowly member to the strongest among the lesiastic Order. The important question here is who can stop her? We¡¯ve been hoping that the lesiastic Order would find out and stop her. Maybe having Levi discover her and kill her immediately would be the best-case scenario. However, everything was toote now. Our hope was only our imagination. No one could stop Gloria before she became stronger. In fact, no one had even caught her. It looks like no one can stop her now that she has be this powerful. Everything is in vain! Even if Levi or the lesiastic Order find out about her now, no one can be her worthy opponent. A disaster is about to strike. The true horror is about to start. Our previous experiences and sufferings meant nothing. At that moment, Gloria revealed her powers without holding back. Luckily, the prisoners there were protected, or they might¡¯ve exploded into a cloud of blood mist. Even the powerful Bone Grandmaster couldn¡¯t handle Gloria¡¯s powers. Bone Grandmaster was rather surprised when he saw Gloria again. Gloria is changing every day as her powers grow especially this time. I didn¡¯t see her for half a day, and she has made an enormous leap in her cultivation. It¡¯s too shocking. There¡¯s no other eliteparable to her in the lesiastic Order. ¡°Haha! Even the Minister can¡¯t hold a candle to the current you. I¡¯m so excited about getting to witness the birth of a fighter like you.¡± Bone Grandmaster cackled maniacally. The more powerful Gloria got, the happier he was. Her powers could obliterate the entire lesiastic Order and have those lofty fellows underneath her foot. Gloriaughed. ¡°It¡¯s unfortunate that the Minister had gone missing for so long. Otherwise, I would¡¯ve had the chance to fight him.¡± Bone Grandmaster sighed. ¡°I heard he went in search of a higher realm, the legendary Celestial Gate. I wonder what level he has achieved now, but I don¡¯t think he can hold a candle to you.¡± Gloriaughed. ¡°I think so too. Now, only Levi holds my interest. The rest are not even worth my time.¡± ¡°Haha! It¡¯s not an issue for you to eradicate the entire lesiastic Order now.¡± Bone Grandmaster continued to cackle. He could already envision the miserable ending of the lesiastic Order. ¡°This¡ª¡± Eusof was bbergasted. How long has it been? Yet, Gloria has gotten another breakthrough. Next Chapter Chapter 3503 Chapter 3503 Chapter 3506 The Secret Of Deviant ns Gloria¡¯s powers were so powerful that she could move heaven and earth. Eusof could feel the terrifying surging powers within Gloria¡¯s body. That¡¯s horrifying! It¡¯s like I¡¯m looking straight at a super-spiritual ley line. Once it explodes, the whole world wille crashing down. No one can save it. The reality finallyes crashing down that no one will be able to save it. I have given up and merely waited for the end of my life before, but I have lost all hope now. Maybe Minister has a chance to stop Gloria before hertest breakthrough if he returns, but it¡¯s impossible now. No one can stop her now! Only annihtion awaits the lesiastic Order. Even if Minister found the Celestial Gate and attained an even higher realm, he would merely see the ruins of the lesiastic Order when he returned. Everything is pointless by then. Bone Grandmaster was getting impatient. ¡°Should we start making a move against the lesiastic Order?¡± ¡°There is no rush. Let me release the news about the Cetus first. Let them fight and cripple each other.¡± Gloria grinned wickedly. Now that I have the ultimate power, I can kill whoever I want, but that will be too boring. Where¡¯s the fun in doing that? I prefer to use tactics. The feeling of havingplete control over others feels too good. All I have to do now is sit and watch as everyone in my control butchers each other in a massacre. That¡¯ll be a visual feast. ying them ording to my will is the ultimate level. Other than Levi, I have no interest in killing the rest. They¡¯re too weak, including Solocus. It feels dull to kill him. What¡¯s more, the rest. N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. Before departing, Gloria nced at Sonja and the other two. ¡°I told you guys earlier on that I would let you witness my growth and how I would ughter Levi before your eyes. Just wait a little longer. That day will soone and I¡¯ll use his sword to end him.¡± She then turned to the Top Ten. ¡°Hmm? You guys look dejected. Haha! Shouldn¡¯t all of you be happy? I was the one who took your spiritual bone to attain an even higher level than you could ever imagine. ¡°Without me, you could only stop at Master Eusof¡¯s level. But, do you see me now? I¡¯m the strongest in all of the lesiastic Order¡¯s history! Having your spiritual bones inside of me is your greatest honor. You should be proud of yourselves.¡± Gloriaughed. ¡°Maniac! You¡¯re aplete maniac!¡± Top Ten yelled in rage. Their anger only fueled Gloria¡¯s glee. She let out another burst of maniacalughter as she left. Gloria returned to the West Pavilion with a haughty smile. Her eyes were condescending as she looked at the ants crawling around. That was how she viewed the other members of the lesiastic Order. Even the likes of Solocus were merely ants, not to mention the rest. ¡°You¡¯re in a good mood, Gloria. I can see that you¡¯re ted,¡± members of the West Pavilion asked when they saw the smile stretched widely across Gloria¡¯s face. Gloria didn¡¯t reply to them and merely kept smiling. Does an army of ants dare to question me? Solocus was pacing nervously. What should I do? The Cetus is about to be exposed. Yet, I still have no clue on how to prevent that from happening. Magdalena suggested, ¡°What if we make a move now? Strike the lesiastic Order when they have their guard down. We¡¯ll take in anyone who surrenders and kill those who don¡¯t. Having the entire lesiastic Order submit to us is unrealistic, but it¡¯ll work out if we have half of them. We can kill off the ones who disobey our orders.¡± A glint of ruthlessness shed across Magdalena¡¯s eyes. Solocus nodded. ¡°It seems that¡¯s the way to go. We¡¯ll only getplete control if we use violence to control the lesiastic Order. Inform the Cetus and the deviant ns to get ready, we¡¯ll soon make a move. Our goal will be to take down the lesiastic Order.¡± Gloria, who was eavesdropping outside, caught every word of the two¡¯s secret n. ¡°Huh? I didn¡¯t know there were other deviant ns besides the Cetus? So they joined forces and were nted among the lesiastic Order as spies. Haha! Don¡¯t even think about making it happen. I¡¯ll have Levi deal with you,¡± muttered Gloria. Gloria was confident she had everything under her control. Next Chapter Chapter 3504 Chapter 3504 Chapter 3507 In Wait Of A Good Show Everybody, including Levi, will be putty in my hands. She was looking forward to the moment when she showed herself, which would undoubtedly be interesting to behold. Solocus and his party hastened their preparations to act at a moment¡¯s notice. Gloria then discovered something in her investigations that thoroughly shocked her. As it appeared, Solocus was a spy nted within the lesiastic Order by the Orthus long ago. He had grown up in the lesiastic Order, having arrived in his youth. The Orthus, on the other hand, had been the deviant n wiped out by the lesiastic Order. The sky-devouring python was the emblem of the n. The Orthus¡¯ n of razing the lesiastic Order was about tomence but they were wiped out instead. Solocus managed to rescue Magdalena at a critical moment. Though she was already pregnant then, Solocus was not the father but the head of the Cetus. Some years before, the Cetus and the Orthus formed a powerful alliance through the marriage of the Cetus¡¯ leader and Magdalena, a woman from the Orthus. Their union produced in a child whose veins flowed the blood of both ns. However, the head of the Cetus had been taken away by the Minister several years ago, with his whereabouts unknown. Intending to make an excursion, the Minister was worried that the Cetus would threaten the lesiastic Order. The presence of their powerful enemy in his absence posed as a big threat. As a result, he challenged the head of the Cetus to a duel. Then, the pair departed together. It was thest anybody had heard or seen of them. Some rumors suggested that the Minister had murdered the head of the Cetus, while others imed that the Minister and the leader of the Cetus had joined forces to seek out the legendary Celestial Gate to attain even higher levels of mastery in search of the lost power that only existed in legends. Nevertheless, with the most powerful fighters of both organizations no longer around, the lesiastic Order and the Cetus enjoyed a state of rare peace then, The Orthus was destroyed soon after. In order to protect the heir of the Cetus and the Orthus, Solocus arranged for Magdalena to marry him under a new name. Magdalena¡¯s child, Xs, was delivered safely. He was Solocus¡¯ son in name. N?velDrama.Org content. Being the true master of both deviant ns, his blood right afforded himmand over both the Orthus and the Cetus. Otherwise, Solocus would hold no sway over the Cetus. It is all clear now! The lost deviant n had been nted within the lesiastic Order and formed a partnership with the Invincible n, which exined the Cetus¡¯ inactivity. They were nning to destabilize the lesiastic Order from within. Gloria cackled in delight upon hearing the news. ¡°Who would have imagined that members of deviant ns were controlling the lesiastic Order? No one would believe it! And they intend to put their n to immediate action!¡± ¡°The lesiastic Order must fall,¡± she dered, ¡°and I must be the one to do it! None of you are worthy.¡± Gloria began to spread the news upon her arrival at Gerton. ¡°Listen up. Levi must be the first one to hear of this before the rest of the lesiastic Order does. I want chaos to engulf everyone.¡± After rying her order to sow discord, Gloria waited for a good show. A massacre under her control was about to begin. It¡¯ll be an enjoyable show. At the same time, I can assess Levi¡¯sbat prowess. Though Gloria understood that neither the Cetus¡¯ power nor the lesiastic Order¡¯s was sufficient to force Levi to demonstrate the true extent of his power, she was in no hurry. I can also assess how much more powerful I ampared to him. It¡¯s killing two birds with one stone for this little show of mine! Even more than that, Gloria hoped that she would be able to crush him like an ant. However, she asserted that she must annihte Levi as it would be detrimental to her to bear the enormous pressure. Soon, the North Pavilion brought the news of the Cetus to Levi. ¡°What?¡± The Cetus lurks within the lesiastic Order? Chapter 3505 Chapter 3505 Chapter 3508 The Cetus Strikes ¡°Solocus is a member of the deviant n? The one who transnted my brothers¡¯ spiritual bones was Solocus¡¯ son?¡± Levi was furious upon hearing the news. How could I have found these people with them hidden within the lesiastic Order all along? At the mention of the Cetus, Levi was reminded of the suffering Azure Dragon and his gang had endured. I have sworn to have their savage deeds paid with their blood, no matter who it was. The moment for revenge has finally arrived! The thought of vengeance against the Cetus consumed Levi then, causing the search for the other force to be abandoned to the recesses of his mind. First, I have to annihte the Cetus! ¡°The Cetus will die by my hand! Everybody involved will suffer the same fate!¡± Levi was beginning to look deranged. Soon, Zoey, Forlevia, Azure Dragon, and hispanions were gathered. ¡°Listen up. We have discovered where the Cetus had been hiding, and we will set out for vengeance immediately.¡± Azure Dragon and his group turned pale at Levi¡¯s deration. Avenging themselves by slicing the culprit to pieces was all they could think about. The group bristled with murderous intent with the opportunity to do so finally presenting itself. Every one of their faces was contorted with rage. ¡°Let us im their blood today!¡± Even Floyd became worked up as Gloria¡¯s reply ced him in a good mood. It was natural that he, too, wanted his own vengeance. Levi nodded. ¡°I will lead you there. By then, I will leave them to you.¡± The group departed immediately on that promising note. Meanwhile, Solocus and his party were about to put their ns in motion. The matter could not be dyed much longer as they sensed the imminent revtion of the Cetus¡¯ involvement in the Holy Guild. Soon, the fighters of the Cetus and the other deviant ns were all gathered. Solocus had made all necessary arrangements from within the lesiastic Order. He sent the fighters who would not obey him away while rallying the rest to his cause. We will justunch an attack when the time is right. Schemes of misdirection were also employed to manipte some top fighters who could not be forcibly subdued by sending them elsewhere. Sess was the only option this time. ¡°By the way, the first person we have to kill is Master Eusof!¡± A cold glint shed across Solocus¡¯ eyes. Even Magdalene felt the gravity of the mission. N?velDrama.Org content. Though many within the lesiastic Order might choose to follow them despite discovering their true identity, Eusof was certainly one who would not share the Cetus¡¯ sentiments. Once they dered war against the lesiastic Order, Eusof would be their biggest hindrance and enemy as he was capable of ruining their ns. That was the reason for the urgency to eliminate Eusof. Though Solocus could not defeat Eusof head-on, he could beat thetter by catching him off guard. Soon, Solocus and Magdalena took off with their son behind them. Xs, whose elemental spiritual bones had been sessfully integrated, found his power matching up with Solocus¡¯. With them were eight elite fighters of the Cetus masquerading as members of the Holy Guild. The group arrived at the Medical Guild to find it still running normally. ¡°Master Solocus.¡± Several representatives came to receive him. ¡°Has Master Eusof note out?¡± Solocus asked. ¡°No, he has been inside all day,¡± they replied. ¡°Is there anything we could do for you, Master Solocus?¡± ¡°No. I will speak to Master Eusof myself. It is an urgent matter.¡± Solocus strode briskly in without another word. The rest of his party did not take another step forward upon arriving at the Medical Guild, as it was Eusof¡¯s private turf. ¡°Come on.¡± Solocus led his group in and arrived at the entrance of the main hall. ¡°What¡­¡± The first thing they saw was two bodies. They were Eusof¡¯s disciples who were in charge of his daily affairs. They¡¯ve been dead for quite some time by the looks of it! ¡°Something has happened.¡± Solocus dashed inside. Eusof was nowhere to be found. Next Chapter Chapter 3506 Chapter 3506 Chapter 3509 Revtion ¡°It looks like Master Eusof is gone.¡± ¡°For a very long time, it seems.¡± The group conducted another thorough search of the Medical Guild¡¯s main hall and discovered no trace of him. ¡°Something¡¯s wrong!¡± ¡°Look! The magical medicine of the Medical Guild is gone!¡± Magdalena eximed at the discovery of another problem. ¡°Somebody has raided this ce!¡± Sure enough, not even a scrap of the magical medicine was found in the main hall¡¯s medical cabs and secretpartments. Even the storagepartments for the most precious magical medicine were empty. Solocus gulped as he felt his heart sink. Aside from killing Eusof, his other reason foring was to take control of the Medical Guild. With the supply of magical medicine from the Medical Guild on hand, his and the Cetus¡¯ power would increase to another level. The medicine is what I want. However, everything is gone now. ¡°What is going on? What happened here? Where is Master Eusof? Where is the magical medicine?¡± Solocus was bing anxious. ¡°Could Master Eusof have taken away all of the magical medicine and left the Holy Guild?¡± somebody guessed. Solocus shook his head. ¡°Impossible. Before the Minister departed, he had left the lesiastic Order in the hands of Master Eusof, so he would be thest person to leave. What¡¯s more, he wouldn¡¯t have killed his own disciples.¡± Xs went outside for another round of inspection and eximed a minuteter. ¡°We wouldn¡¯t have discovered this if we had note here today. Even the Holy Guild has been raided, and all of its treasures are gone!¡± Solocus and Magdalena exchanged a nce and came to an immediate revtion. Eusof would not disappear on his own. Somebody had likely abducted him. They must also have taken away the Holy Guild¡¯s treasures and the Medical Guild¡¯s magical medicine. Who would have the power to do so? Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! As Eusof¡¯s abilities were only second to the Minister, Solocus surmised that it was an entity of umon strength and influence who took him away without drawing notice to themselves. This is simply unimaginable! It must have been somebody of Levi¡¯s caliber. Cold sweat rolled down the backs of Solocus, Magdalena, and their entourage. ¡°It doesn¡¯t look like the Holy Guild has any secrets,¡± remarked Xs, ¡°for such losses to ur in the Medical Guild and the Holy Guild to go unnoticed. Aside from the culprit¡¯s great power to do so, they are also well-acquainted with the inner workings of the Holy Guild. It must have been how they managed everything so surreptitiously that it had gone undiscovered for such a long time.¡± The news sent a shudder down Solocus¡¯ spine as a sense of foreboding loomed over him. That¡¯s not good! Xs¡¯ words sent a jolt down his spine. The person responsible for taking Eusof away is not only powerful but familiar with everything within the Holy Guild. They must be someone within the lesiastic Order! I should have taken Levi¡¯s advice of investigating the West Pavilion seriously before he departed. D*mn it! The revtion pointed to the fact that there was still a power that even he was not aware of within the lesiastic Order. Having thought that he was the only spy in the lesiastic Order, Solocus did not expect another spy or more nted within the order. Levi was right. They must be hidden in the West Pavilion. What was even more frightening was Solocus¡¯ utter ignorance regarding the matter for having been led blindly to assume it was the Esoteric Guild. That¡¯s what they want us to believe. Magdalena, too, arrived at that conclusion. After exchanging another nce, they shuddered violently. This unseen force must know the Holy Guild inside out to have taken away its treasures and the Medical Guild¡¯s magical medicine without anyone knowing. It was highly likely that the Cetus¡¯ headquarters had already beenpletely exposed. The mysterious force must have found out about it long ago and is only leaking the news bit by bit now. In fact, they know everything and this must be how the Cetus is exposed. Chapter 3507 Chapter 3507 Chapter 3510 Count Me In Despite their conviction that hiding in the Holy Guild would offer them enough protection, Solocus and his group were terrified to consider that their unseen enemy had already known everything. It¡¯s a disaster! Solocus felt as if a venomous snake was watching him at that moment. The feeling of having every move of his observed by evil eyes he could not see unnerved him. The elders of the West Pavilion are only moderately powerful. Who else could it be? Suddenly, Solocus realized something amiss. ¡°It¡¯s time to leave,¡± he shouted, leaping into action as he turned ghastly pale. ¡°We¡¯re in danger!¡± We should have acted before being exposed if we were to pull off by picking a fight with the lesiastic Order. If the unseen force controlling everything knew about our intention ahead of time, then our presence would have exposed us instead. ¡°Charge!¡± A series of battle cries sounded from outside the Medical Guild at that moment, announcing the arrival of the lesiastic Order¡¯s army. The elite fighters of the Holy Guild and the detention center heavily surrounded them, with the same happening at the Cetus¡¯ headquarters. Solocus and his group were stunned at how the tables had turned on them. Initially, their surprise assault would have been enough to take down the lesiastic Order with the current strength of the Cetus forces. However, the table had been turned¡­ We¡¯re in trouble! This was not part of the n. We¡¯ll be lucky even to leave this ce alive. ¡°Solocus is the spy nted by the Orthus in the lesiastic Order!¡± ¡°Magdalena and Xs are the survivors of the Orthus!¡± ¡°The Cetus and the other deviant ns are hidden within the Holy Guild!¡± Some within the crowd announced the incriminating evidence, which greatly angered the other lesiastic Order members who were unaware of the news. We have been taken for a ride for too long. This is a slight that cannot be tolerated. Bristling with indignant rage, they were determined to tear Solocus and his group apart. ¡°How dare you kill members of the Medical Guild, Solocus? Even Master Eusof died by your hand, didn¡¯t he?¡± ¡°What¡¯s more, the magical medicine within the Medical Guild and the treasures of the Holy Guild are gone! You have raided them, haven¡¯t you?¡± Gloria had arranged for all the me to be ced upon Solocus and his men. N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. It¡¯s over. I won¡¯t ever be able to defend myself and clear my name with everything exposed in such a manner. With Eusof¡¯s disappearance, two of his disciples lying dead on the floor, and the missing magical medicine of the Medical Guild; Solocus and his party¡¯s appearance at the crime scene practically sealed their fate. The group plunged into despair as they were without even being given a chance to prove their innocence. ¡°It wasn¡¯t us! We have been framed!¡± Xs protested earnestly. ¡°Though we admit we are members of the deviant ns, we will not admit to having done all these!¡± However, his pleas fell on deaf ears of the mutinous army who were adamant that Xs was lying. ¡°That¡¯s not all,¡± continued the voices of usation. ¡°The disappearance of the Top Ten, the death of the Three Sages of the North Pavilion, and the four cornerstone divine tools were all their doing!¡± ¡°They have even framed the Esoteric Guild and instigated the lesiastic Order to start a war with the Esoteric Guild!¡± ¡°This has been their n all along. To have the lesiastic Order and the Esoteric Guild fight each other while the Cetus swoops in and defeats the weakenedbatants. We have Master Levi to thank for putting us on our guard against you.¡± Even crimesmitted by others are piled on to us. It looks like a battle is imminent. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter what we have to say at this point,¡± Solocus dered in stoic resignation. ¡°Let¡¯s go to war, then. Do you think you can stop us?¡± As the lesiastic Ordercked capable fighters, the Cetus force was clearly more dominant. In addition to Eusof¡¯s absence, Solocus was confident with his chances to fight his way out. However, forces of the lesiastic Order fell silent. We can¡¯t take this fight! ¡°What if I joined them?¡± said a voice suddenly like a crash of thunder. Levi arrived, nked by Azure Dragon and his group. ¡°Oh no, we are done for¡­¡± The sight of Levi caused Solocus to see no hope but despair. Next Chapter Chapter 3508 Chapter 3508 Chapter 3511 You Are Doomed To begin with, Solocus was afraid of facing Levi alone, their brief encounter the previous time had already stunned Solocus with the terrifying extent of Levi¡¯s power. It would take every ounce of strength even to stand a chance against him. Their defeat would be imminent at the inclusion of the lesiastic Order. The second Azure Dragon and his group caught sight of the Cetus, they felt so bitter and angry that their heads almost split open with rage and pain at the recollection of the torture and unbearable pain they had been through. shes of the incident that day appeared in their minds, threatening to engulf them. N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. A vague sense of difort tingled menacingly all over them. Their eyes bulged with fury upon seeing Solocus and his group, they shook irrepressibly as cold sweat began seeping through their clothes. It¡¯s them! Though they could not quite see their faces, Azure Dragon and his group recognized their outfits as even the pattern of its embroidery had been seared in their subconscious mind. It is definitely them! We will never forget it. At that moment, Azure Dragon and his group were staring daggers at the Cetus. No longer fearful of the deviant n who had mutted them, they only felt rage and a desire for vengeance. We are not afraid anymore! We want their blood! Levi understood they had yet to heal from the trauma. The only way to get rid of itpletely is to have them avenge themselves by facing their fears and killing their abusers. Though it was an easy task for him to annihte the Cetus, Levi felt it was essential for his brothers to exact their own vengeance. That is the only way to uproot their fear. ¡°Is it them?¡± Levi asked Azure Dragon and the others. ¡°Yes! That¡¯s them!¡± Azure Dragon and his group could feel the wound in their heart being ripped apart. It is definitely them! Like a lightning bolt, a jolt of the utmost terror struck the five when their gaze swept to the back and fell upon Xs. It is a shadow in our psyche that we¡¯ll never get rid of for as long as we live. He was the one to have taken our spiritual bones by force and transnted them into his own body. Though Xs remained their biggest fear, it infuriated them that their spiritual bones were still in his body. ¡°It¡¯s him, Boss!¡± ¡°He was the one who had robbed us of our spiritual bones!¡± ¡°I want to kill him, Boss! He must die by my hand!¡± ¡°He is the subject of our nightmares!¡± Though they had not seen his face, his silhouette, and his aura had be clear at that moment as if they had known him all along. The gazes of Levi, Floyd, and the rest fell on Xs. ¡°Very well! We shall im their blood today!¡± Levi shouted. ¡°I have promised you before, brothers, to avenge you. With the opportunity presented, I will ensure that your vengeance is sessful. Nobody will stop us from drawing blood today. This is the most important promise I, Levi, have made to you.¡± I will keep my promise to my brothers. Our enemy will die today, and nobody will be able to stop it. Levi set his murderous gaze on Xs. I don¡¯t care if everybody else escapes, as long as Xs is left behind. Even God cannot save him now! Though Xs was a formidable opponent, he struggled to breathe as if the weight of ten mountains were pressing down on him upon being marked by Levi. His entire body rooted to the spot in fear, Xs felt as though he was being torn apart by Levi¡¯s gaze alone. Chapter 3509 Chapter 3509 Chapter 3512 Put On A Front It was simply too horrifying. He was panting, and he was on the verge of a mental breakdown. As he looked at the other party¡¯s bloodthirsty gaze, he knew he was doomed. There was no way he would walk out alive by the end of the day. Not even God would be able to save him. It was horrifying. Moreover, he knew that he was not going to die a simple death. He was going to be tortured endlessly before the grim reaper came for him. It would be a fate worse than death. They were going to crush him and cut him into pieces! He could not imagine what his future was going to be. No! I don¡¯t want to die! I don¡¯t want to be tortured! Xs Geurin was about to cry. His body was shaking. He thought he would be invincible upon getting the elemental spiritual bone. Yet¡­ He was going to be killed before he could even show anyone his abilities. In fact, he had to die a horrible death. Oh, no! Panic was all over Xs¡¯ face. He then whipped his head to the side to look at Solocus and the others. Nevertheless, Solocus and the others were equally frightened out of their wits. Solocus knew how grave the situation was. Xs was not the only one who was going to die but all of them. None of them could ensure that they would be able to walk out of the situation alive. It was unless miracle happened. Yet, how could a miracle appear out of nowhere? Who could possibly stop Levi? This was a battle that must not be fought. What they needed to do was curry favor with him. Thus, Solocus immediately cried out, ¡°Mr. Garrison, you¡¯ve misunderstood everything. This is just a misunderstanding!¡± ¡°A misunderstanding?¡± Everyone turned to look at him in shock. There was no doubt that he was associated with the Cetus. Hence, how could there be a misunderstanding? No way! Levi smiled. ¡°What misunderstanding could it be? You¡¯re not going to tell me that we¡¯ve gone to the wrong person and that you¡¯re not the one, right?¡± Solocus immediately shook his head. ¡°Of course not. Listen to me, Mr. Garrison. There is a force behind us and we¡¯re only pawns. Now, you are a pawn as well.¡± Levi nodded in agreement. ¡°I know I¡¯m a pawn. I¡¯ve figured out about the existence of this force earlier than you, and I¡¯ve deciphered that they¡¯re in West Pavilion. Still, I¡¯ll deal with them after I kill you all.¡± Solocus hastily shook his head once more. ¡°You can¡¯t, Mr. Garrison! What these people want us to do is for us to fight against each other. That way, they¡¯ll be able to sit back and rx before showing up as the victors. We can¡¯t be fools, and we can¡¯t let them use us however they like! Mr. Garrison, what you should be doing now is to get them! They¡¯re our greatest enemies! Let¡¯s settle our grudges after this. It¡¯s the same for the other major factions like the lesiastic Order. If we fight against each other, we¡¯ll be suffering losses, and we¡¯ll all end up dying.¡± Solocus¡¯ words struck the members of the lesiastic Order like a bolt out of the blue. In the next second, they began whispering among themselves. Even though they would be able to kill Solocus, they would not be gaining an upper hand if other forces came after them. What they wanted was for all of them to survive; they did not want the lesiastic Order to be decimated after killing Solocus. Thus, the people of the lesiastic Order began hesitating. They were starting to mull over the situation again. From a remote corner, Gloria could not help but give Solocus a thumbs-up. ¡°I knew it. He¡¯s quite witty. Just a few words, and he¡¯s managed to dampen the lesiastic Order¡¯s spirits.¡± Bone Grandmaster chuckled. ¡°But it won¡¯t discourage Levi and the others.¡± Once Solocus realized that he had convinced the lesiastic Order, he quickly turned to Levi. ¡°Mr. Garrison, let¡¯s settle the score with each other another time. We have to fight this battle, but let¡¯s get this secret force first. We shouldn¡¯t give them any opportunity to get away from this easily.¡± However, Levi had a look of determination on his face as he sneered. ¡°Oh, it¡¯s fine. I¡¯ll kill you first before I kill them. Your death isn¡¯t going to affect anything at all. Furthermore, you have no right to work with me.¡± Even Floyd shouted, ¡°That¡¯s right! Killing you and taking our revenge is our priority! Screw the rest for now!¡± At that, Gloria frowned. ¡°This piece of trash knows quite well how to put on a seemingly powerful front.¡± ¡°Kill them!¡± ¡°Take our revenge!¡± Azure Dragon and the others cried out.Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! Levi and hispany were all ready to kill their enemies. Next Chapter Chapter 3510 Chapter 3510 Chapter 3513 Will Levi Discover Us They were not going to be affected by anything or anyone. Nothing else mattered on that day. N?velDrama.Org content. They only had one aim, and that was to kill all the people in the Cetus to take revenge. Nothing could kill the determination in them. ¡°Kill them!¡± The colors drained from Solocus¡¯ face. He thought that he still had hope since he managed to convince the members of the lesiastic Order. However, Levi¡¯s side was too determined in their cause. There was nothing he could do at all. ¡°All of you have to die today! None of you will get away alive!¡± Floyd roared. ¡°Azure Dragon, the five of you have suffered because of my mistake. Today, I will be in the front to avenge you all!¡± Floyd was ready to be on the frontline. What he said infuriated Gloria. ¡°What does this have to do with him? Who does he think he is? Doesn¡¯t he know what his worth is? Without Levi, how is he going to take this revenge? Levi¡¯s right behind him, but he¡¯s showing off as if he¡¯s the mastermind behind this! What a useless piece of trash. All he knows is to y the hero. He¡¯s even trying to stand on the moral high ground.¡± Now that Floyd was no longer of any use to Gloria, she hated him. Every time she saw him, she scoffed. She was starting to dislike him more and more. Every part of him seemed lousy to her, and she was sickened by him. Initially, Gloria felt nothing for him, but now, she was disgusted by Floyd. Unfortunately, the poor man still did not know about that. Bone Grandmaster inclined his head in agreement. ¡°I haven¡¯t seen a man as confident as him either. What a joke he is!¡± ¡°Kill them!¡± Floyd was the first to charge toward their enemies. Then, it was Forlevia, Zoey, and the others. Even though they were not supposed to fight in their condition, Azure Dragon and the rest dashed forward too. What they had was the determination to seek revenge. ¡°Kill them!¡± In the end, the lesiastic Order made its move. After all, it was the perfect opportunity to annihte the Cetus. This is the perfect moment to kill all of them. There¡¯s still Levi to deal with the force that Solocus was talking about. I¡¯m sure everything will be fine. ¡°Charge! Come with me, people!¡± Seeing that, Solocus and the others knew that the battle was inevitable. Thus, they had to charge toward their opponents. The elites of the Cetus, as well as the other major deviant ns, entered the battlefield. ¡°Protect Mr. Xs! We have to protect him!¡± ¡°We can die, but Mr. Xs has to leave this ce alive!¡± Most of the elites of the Cetus were still surrounding Xs and protecting him. After all, he was the descendant of the Cetus and the Orthus. If he survived, that meant that the two ns¡¯ bloodlines still lived on. They would still have hope. However, Floyd, Azure Dragon, and the rest were all rushing toward Xs. Even Levi had moved. As he shielded Azure Dragon and the rest from the enemy¡¯s attacks, he cleared up a path for them. Ultimately, Azure Dragon and the other four had just recovered, so their power was limited. There was no way they were going to be able to take revenge on their own. Thus, Levi was going to do it on their behalf. With that, a massive battle broke out. It was a scene that most people in the lesiastic Order and the Cetus had never experienced before. In the past, the two parties fought at all times. It was almost like their daily routine. However, that was not amon sight anymore. Hence, it was no surprise that most had never been in a battle before. In other words, it was their first time experiencing such a great fight. Gloria, who was hiding afar, chuckled. She was the one who had nned everything. Everyone on the battlefield was a pawn of hers. Gloria was thrilled by how everyone was just one of her puppets. Most importantly, although Levi knew that he was a pawn, he still made the choice to be involved in the game¡ªto be one of Gloria¡¯s puppets. That was something that gave Gloria an immense sense of satisfaction. ¡°Kill them! Kill them all! Hahaha! Kill all those whom I hate!¡± Her sanity was starting to seep away from her. Gloria simply loved to watch people ughter each other. She was drunk on the rapture of the moment. Right then, Bone Grandmaster suddenly asked, ¡°Say, do you think that Levi will discover us?¡± Chapter 3511 Chapter 3511 Chapter 3514 Just A Theory The moment those words were out of his mouth, the smile on Gloria¡¯s face disappeared. As a matter of fact, she froze. That made Bone Grandmaster realize that he had said the wrong things. Just as he was about to apologize to her, Gloria said, ¡°It¡¯s fine even if he discovers us. If I came alone, he would¡¯ve never discovered me. But I¡¯vee with you, so I guess that he must have discovered you a long time ago.¡± Bone Grandmaster instantly panicked. ¡°What? I¡¯ve been exposed?¡± The truth was that Bone Grandmaster was fearful of Levi. He was almost caught when he volunteered to lure Levi away outside the lesiastic Tower the other time. ¡°But it¡¯s fine. He won¡¯t have the time toe after us even if he knows we¡¯re here. He¡¯s too preupied with taking revenge for hisrades. By the time hees for us, we¡¯ll be long gone. Also, there¡¯s no need for you to be scared of him with me around.¡± Gloria had a confident look on her face. She used to be afraid of Levi, but now, she was confident that she would be able to go up against Levi. She would not fear him even if it was going to be a head-on confrontation. N?velDrama.Org content. Gloria was certain that she could kill Levi, though she also knew that it would not be an easy feat. There is no way I¡¯ll be scared of him. As a matter of fact, Gloria was ruminating about what she should doter as she watched the battle unfold. Should I help out the Cetus, or should I help out Levi? An epic battle erupted. Both sides were already viciously attacking each other. The elites of the deviant ns and the elites of the lesiastic Order were equally strong. In the end, they had been fighting against each other for centuries, and neither had yet to beat the other¡ªthey were equally good in terms of power. However, the people of the deviant ns did not have as easy of a time fighting against Levi and his men. Even Floyd was a fearless and brave opponent. He was talented, and he had trained in Forlevia¡¯s technique. In the blink of an eye, he was already in front of the others. In fact, he was already exchanging blows with the top member of the deviant ns. The others had be stronger after training in Forlevia¡¯s technique too. They were a match for the elites of the deviant ns. Nevertheless, things were different when it came to Forlevia. Forlevia was simply too mighty. Even though she did not cultivate in the same way Gloria did by devouring the energy of her opponents, she was still improving at an exponential rate. As a matter of fact, she was already at the peak of her power. She was facing Solocus and Magdalena head-on. ¡°This is frightening. She¡¯s improving extremely quickly¡ªmuch quicker than I thought she would!¡± Even Gloria, still hiding far away, could not help but click her tongue. She thought she was far more powerful than Forlevia by now, but it seemed like Forlevia¡¯s improvement was rapid. It was much faster than Gloria thought. If Forlevia were given more time, she would soon surpass Gloria. As a matter of fact, Gloria knew that Forlevia had a muchrger range of power than she did. Gloria had only devoured a lot. Once Forlevia began devouring, Gloria would never be able to catch up to her anymore. After all, Forlevia hade up with the technique herself, so she had a much better understanding of it than Gloria. Furthermore, Forlevia was born with devourer spiritual bone. Besides, she had the original one. A counterfeit like Gloria could neverpare to her. Nevertheless, the look in Gloria¡¯s eyes soon turned cold as a bloodthirsty grin grew on her lips. At the end of the day, innate talent is just nothing to shout about. It is nothing before it develops. There¡¯s no way Forlevia will get the chance to evolve to the point she¡¯ll be a threat to me. Not long after this, I¡¯ll be killing Levi myself, and I won¡¯t let Forlevia off. I¡¯ll kill her before she gets the chance to be better than me. Therefore, everything is pointless if she doesn¡¯t have the opportunity to utilize her innate talent. Gloria smirked at that thought. Even though Forlevia was gifted, the one who was actually the strongest was perhaps Solocus. Yet, Eusof, the one who Solocus was most afraid of, was nothing but a mere ant to Gloria. In other words, Forlevia posed no threat to Gloria at all. Azure Dragon and the others were the focus of the battle. More urately, the focus of the battle was Levi. No one was a match for the six of them. Everywhere they went, they left behind the bodies of those from the deviant n. Hundreds¡­ Thousands¡­ More and more deviant n elites were getting defeated. No matter what they did, no one could stop Levi. Next Chapter Chapter 3512 Chapter 3512 Chapter 3515 The Best Opportunity To Show Off More and more elites of deviant ns were falling to the ground. Thus, there were fewer and fewer guards beside Xs. Xs was devastated. N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. When he looked at Azure Dragon and the other four, he could see that they seemed like they were about to devour him whole. He could not help but shudder. This is too d*mn scary. The thing was that they were getting closer and closer to him. He could sense Levi¡¯s gaze locked onto him. There was no way he could escape. Levi had ughtered most of the deviant n elites, and he had single-handedly ended most of their lives. That was why the lesiastic Order and Floyd were getting the upper hand. Moreover, it was getting clearer that they were going to emerge as victors. After all, their enemies were getting lesser rapidly. Yet, theirbat prowess was unchanging. Naturally, they would beat their opponents. ¡°Kill them!¡± The lesiastic Order elites were shocked, and they began killing their enemies with even more vigor. ¡°This is the perfect opportunity to show off our order!¡± ¡°Our seniors couldn¡¯t do this¡ªnone of our predecessors could do this, but we¡¯re about to do it!¡± ¡°We¡¯re about to annihte our greatest opponent¡ªthe Cetus! We¡¯re going to bring glory to the lesiastic Order! We¡¯re going to have our names carved in the lesiastic Order¡¯s main hall!¡± The elites of the lesiastic Order were delighted to see the impending destruction of the Cetus. If they were going to achieve what their seniors could not do. They were going to be gods! After all, who would not want to bring honor to the family? Who would not want to be the person their order was proud of? The opportunity was finally here. It was right at their doorstep, and it was time for them to do their best. Everyone was thrilled. They were on the verge of going mad as theyunched themselves toward the Cetus. At that moment, the powerful members of the lesiastic Order were finally going to cooperate with each other. All of the lesiastic Order fighters rushed over and forced the deviant n elites back. In fact, Floyd and the others were also killing their enemies in a frenzy. The only thought in their heads was to kill everyone in the deviant ns. We¡¯re not going to spare anyone of them! We¡¯re going to kill them all! ¡°This is bad!¡± Solocus and Magdalena tried to turn the tables when they realized that they were losing. Unfortunately, that was impossible. In fact, they could not even flee the scene themselves. They never thought that the girl in front of them was that powerful. There was no sign of her faltering even when she was up against two people all alone. As a matter of fact, she managed to keep them in the same ce. Although Forlevia could not kill them herself, the duo could not escape from her either. In other words, they were at a stalemate. Solocus and Magdalena could not run. Even though they could see that lesser and lesser elites were protecting Xs, there was nothing they could do. ¡°Charge!¡± Right as Solocus and Magdalena were about to escape from Forlevia, the elites like Floyd, Zoey, Cyrus, and Bruno arrived. Furthermore, the elders of the lesiastic Order and the top fighters of the Holy Guild had also arrived. ¡°Traitors, you have to die today!¡± ¡°Leave none of these demonic creatures alive!¡± ¡°They¡¯ve been lying to us for such a long time. Do they think that they¡¯ll be able to escape? No way!¡± Countless elites rushed over. Solocus and the others had no choice but to defend themselves. They could not help Xs out anymore. They could only rely on the Cetus¡¯ remaining elites. As they shielded Xs, they escaped. Levi, Azure Dragon, and the rest sped after them. Levi was not going to kill the Cetus¡¯ elites right away; he was going to strip them of their battle prowess. Then, he wanted to let Azure Dragon and the others kill them. In other words, Levi was going to let them take their own revenge. In a blink of an eye, tens of thousands of deviant n elites were dead in the hands of Azure Dragon and the other four. There were barely any deviant n elites around Xs anymore. They could only help but shake in fear when facing Levi. He was too powerful, and they could no longer ensure Xs¡¯ safety. Eventually, all of them would be defeated. Xs was the most fearful one among them all. What am I going to do? Am I going to die just like that? Not long after, the battle wasing to an end. Most of the deviant n elites were dead as the other parties gang up to fight them. By then, only a few thousands were left struggling before death came for them. Chapter 3513 Chapter 3513 Chapter 3516 The Levi Effect Unlike them, the people of the lesiastic Order were getting braver in the killings of their enemies. Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! Not long after, the deviant n elites fighting the lesiastic Order were all killed. The only ones left were the few thousands who were shielding Xs while fighting Levi. The others were all dead. Moreover, Solocus and Magdalena were grievously injured after the onught of attacks from their enemies. The battle situation was far worse than they expected. They thought that both parties in the battle would be suffering tremendous losses, but as it turned out, it was a one-sided ughter. Barely anyone in the lesiastic Order was killed. Moreover, the members of Levi¡¯s party only had minor injuries. It was as if they were fine. The two were dumbfounded. Of course, that was the Levi effect. Levi was the one who changed the situation on the battlefield. He killed many and stunned many, so the others had much lesser stress. ¡°Argh!¡± ¡°Argh!¡± Soon, Solocus and Magdalena could no longer fight. They copsed onto the ground, and they could not stand up anymore. They werepletely at their enemies¡¯ mercy. ¡°Hahaha! You¡¯re idiots to have been fooled by me for so long without realizing it! Do you still think of Levi as your master? Honestly, it¡¯s not a bad thing that you¡¯re all his dogs! Hahaha!¡± Solocus bellowed as heughed. Then, he looked at the people as if he was staring at fools. ¡°It seems like you¡¯ve won, but actually, you¡¯ve lost badly. Wipe those gleeful looks off your face! You¡¯ll all be murdered too. That secret force will surely target you, and they¡¯re much more powerful than Levi! Also, the head of the Cetus isn¡¯t dead. He has only gone missing. Once he shows up, you¡¯ll all be dead meat!¡± Solocusughed boisterously. Magdalena then looked at Levi and shouted, ¡°Levi Garrison, how dare youy a finger on my son! I¡¯ll kill you too! Once my husband returns, you¡¯ll be dead!¡± Levi, who was inching closer to Xs, suddenly gave Solocus and Magdalena a p on their faces from a distance away. ¡°Shut up! Kill them!¡± Levi ordered. Then, like madmen, the lesiastic Order elites charged toward Solocus and Magdalena. In the end, the two died a terrible death. They did not even die in one piece. Xs was on the verge of breaking down. In the blink of an eye, everything he had would be gone without a trace. Even though there were thousands still protecting him, nothing would work. Those people were going to die soon, and once they were dead, he would be dead too. Moreover, he knew that he was going to be the one who would die the most horrible death. That sent chills running down his spine as he quaked in his boots. Still in hiding, Gloria clicked her tongue. ¡°I never thought that the lesiastic Order¡¯s archenemy, the Cetus, would just end like this. What a shocking sight!¡± Bone Grandmaster sighed as well. ¡°Everything changed so much. The world has changed, and everyone¡¯s fate is about to change too. Up next would be the lesiastic Order. Hehe¡­¡± Gloria chuckled. ¡°Suddenly, everything looks so boring. Should I add a little sprinkle to the event?¡± Meanwhile, everyone on the battlefield had halted in their tracks. They were silently watching Levi lead Azure Dragon and the other four to close in on Xs. Fewer and fewer people were beside Xs. Five thousand¡­ Three thousand¡­ One thousand¡­ Soon, it was five hundred. The number of people around him was decreasing. Azure Dragon and the other four were merciless against the elites of the Cetus. They killed everyone who got in their way. As Levi looked at the dozens of people guarding Xs, heughed. ¡°I¡¯m impressed. You¡¯re still protecting him even at the veryst second.¡± Levi was more impressed by the Cetus than the lesiastic Order. At the very least, the people of the Cetus were simple-minded. Even on the brink of death, they did not have much fear in them. They were still standing in front of Xs doing their best to protect him. Xs was stupefied. The people around him were getting lesser and lesser. Thirty¡­ Twenty¡­ Ten¡­ Then¡­ None. There were no one around him anymore. Thump! The force Levi exuded shattered his kneecaps and made him fall to his knees. ¡°Azure Dragon, go ahead and do what you want to do.¡± Chapter 3514 Chapter 3514 Chapter 3517 It Is Time For Revenge ¡°No! Stay away! D-Don¡¯te any closer!¡± Kneeling on the ground, Xs shook his head violently in terror, but Azure Dragon only encroached closer. Xs was on the verge of going crazy. He was aware of what awaited him. He would die a bloody death¡ªor maybe¡ªeven worse. Azure Dragon and the other four looked at him with hideous smirks on their faces, getting ready to devour that frightened man. To Xs, those were not looks of humans, but of savage beasts. He had a feeling they would really eat his flesh raw and drink his blood fresh. The thought of it was enough to churn his stomach and torture him to death. His iniquity would be rpensed tenfold? or even a hundredfold. The man had a feeling that with every step Azure Dragon took toward him, they were peeling his skin off bit by bit. Even his bones felt like cracking under the pressure. At that point, Xs was not even sure if he was hallucinating because he was too fearful. He felt his blood was sucked dry and his spirit was immted. Little did he know, that was not even the beginning of his suffering. His body was already experiencing pain before Azure Dragon even lifted a finger against him. Their presence was enough to torment his soul and evoke immense terror in him. ¡°N-no! No!¡± he shouted in craze. ¡°I beg you. P-please¡­ Stay away!¡± Xs broke into tears. He knocked his forehead furiously against the ground, begging Azure Dragon to spare him, but there was no way they would let him go just like that. There was no chance he was getting away with it this time. Hundreds of thousands of people from the lesiastic Order had got the ce surrounded in a circle. Over on the inside were people from Levi¡¯s side. Forlevia, Zoey, Cyrus, Levi¡¯s disciples, and hisrades were all there. Even Mia and Wynona who had been in solitary training in order to learn Levi¡¯s techniques were all there. They had been focusing on their training from day to night and never came out to see anyone, but they just could not miss the big day. They were all there to witness the momentous incident where Azure Dragon and the other four exacted revenge. At the heart of the circle of the crowd were the five of them and Xs. They were already standing in front of Xs, waiting to finish him off. ¡°Wait for me!¡± Floyd could not keep to himself anymore. Feeling an urge in his heart, he sprang forth toward Xs as well. N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. Since everything happened because of him, he figured he would want to take part in the revenge operation too. ¡°What is going on?¡± Gloria was stunned when she saw that. ¡°Is he crazy? What on earth is he doing in there?¡± she questioned. ¡°I bet he just wants to show off. Seriously. I can¡¯t stand him,¡± she continued in disgust. Despite how angry she felt about what Floyd did, Gloria figured she should not be too pissed on second thought. After all, it was exactly because of his personality that she was able to control him, yet sometimes she still found what he did to be extremely disgusting. At times, the things Floyd did really made her want to p him in the face. That was a moment Azure Dragon and his gang could take their revenge, not a time for Floyd to steal their thunder. Just as she was scoffing at his action, she suddenly had a stroke of genius. A sinister smile broke out on her lips as the thought built up. Looking at her, Bone Grandmaster seemed to understand what she was brewing in her mind. ¡°Let them know where we are,¡± Gloria suddenly said. ¡°Sure.¡± Bone Grandmaster breathed out and exposed their position. Likewise, Gloria did not conceal their aura. As she expected, once they made their location known, it attracted attention. Gloria thought that would divert Levi¡¯s attention, but she was wrong. It was true that they had exposed themselves, and indeed, Levi found out about their whereabouts, but he did not move. His attention was still on Xs. He was not in a rush. Levi knew time was on his side and he would finish them off one after another. He should let Azure Dragon and the four have their revenge first, but before they made a move, Floyd had already beaten them to it. He charged forward at full speed toward Xs. ¡°I¡¯ve lived in guilt all this time because of you, b*st*rd!¡± Pow! His fistnded on Xs¡¯ left shoulder, and his shoulder de shattered. ¡°Argh!¡± Xs shrieked in agony. He could feel a part of his bone was pulverized. Seeing that Xs had slumped to the ground, immobile, Floyd stopped and straightened his back. ¡°That¡¯s for what you did to me,¡± he seethed. Before going back, he turned and looked at Azure Dragon. ¡°It¡¯s you guys¡¯ turn now. I would suggest you remove all the spiritual bones in him. You don¡¯t need a severance dagger. Just a usual knife would do. You should remove the spiritual bones he stole from you bit by bit so he suffers a slow death,¡± Floyd added. Next Chapter Chapter 3515 Chapter 3515 Chapter 3518 The Mastermind With that said, he pulled out a pocket knife and handed it to the five men. It seemed like Floyd came prepared. The five was pleased to see the little weapon. That¡¯s Floyd for you. He never goes anywhere unprepared. What Floyd offered was exactly what they needed. They nned on letting Xs have a taste of his own medicine. They would see to it that he suffered all the atrocities he inflicted on them. Gloria frowned looking at what just unfolded. ¡°I didn¡¯t know Floyd could be this heartless,¡± Bone Grandmaster noted. He thought Floyd would be tame and kind since Gloria had him all in her hand, but from how he devised the torturing of Xs, Bone Grandmaster knew Floyd was not someone to be trifled with. ¡°Well, he¡¯s one ruthless fuc*er, I must say. He could have done so much more given how shrewd he was, but too bad, he met me.¡± Bone Grandmaster could not help but chuckle. Floyd could have well been an eminent talent, but he met the wrong person. ¡°It seems like Xs is in for a sh*t load of pain.¡± Bone Grandmaster analyzed. ¡°Levi already noticed our presence, but he did not do anything. This means his focus is on Xs. Revenge is what he wants. This will be the end of Xs. What his enemies want now is an act of uninterrupted revenge. They will not be distracted at this moment.¡± Gloria smiled. ¡°Uninterrupted?¡± ¡°Of course. Revenge is their goal now. Nothing else is more important than that to them, not even Levi.¡± ¡°Well, I¡¯m about to change that,¡± Gloria smirked. ¡°In fact, I might even deprive them of sweet revenge. They started everything, but I will end it for them. They shall not get what they¡¯re after today.¡± She had been concocting a n to fool Levi and his men all the while. Standing beside her, Bone Grandmaster perceived that she already had a nid out. She was not here just as a witness. She was here as a mastermind. Things had been too boring for her so far, so she was about to add some spice to it. What Bone Grandmaster said earlier gave her an idea, and she wanted to steer things in a more interesting direction. What Levi and the others want now is revenge. They will not be swayed no matter what and they will only deal with other things after they do away with Xs. I will make sure they don¡¯t have it their way. Gloria nned on waiting for Azure Dragon to initiate the move first. I will wait till thest minute to mess up their n. Azure Dragon has waited long enough for this to take ce, so I¡¯m sure they can¡¯t wait to release all the pent-up hatred they felt toward Xs, but I will make sure they don¡¯t get to vent their anger and hatred at thest moment. I will see to it that they swallow back what they started. This will exasperate them beyond measure. Gloria was pleased with herself foring up with such a brilliant idea. Hahahaha¡­ this is gonna be fun. Besides, I really can¡¯t take Floyd anymore. I need to do something with him. What he did just now was just so stupid. I really can¡¯t stand the sight of that man. N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. Meanwhile, Azure Dragon drew and pointed their swords toward Xs. ¡°We will pay you back for everything you did to us. Make sure you bear with us while we have some fun!¡± They sneered deviously as they inched closer. Seeing the swordsing in his direction, Xs screamed frantically before anything even happened. He had already gone crazy. He wanted to flee those monsters, but there was nowhere he could go. His knees were already broken so he could not move at all. ¡°Somebody¡­ please¡­¡± Xs was at his wits¡¯ end. He was so desperate he started calling out to heaven for help. ¡°Stop crying,¡± Azure Dragon said. ¡°No one can save you now.¡± With that said, they waved their swords and charged toward their target. Zap! Crash! They shoved their swords toward Xs in unison. Next Chapter Chapter 3516 Chapter 3516 Chapter 3519 Gloria Attacks Levi Xs closed his eyes as he epted the finality of his fate. Azure Dragon and the other four pierced their swords through his body, waiting to hear screams of anguish from their victim, but they realized something was not quite right. It did not feel like their swords went through human flesh, but rather, soft cotton. In fact, they felt as if they were waving their weapons through the air, missing their targetpletely. What the he*l is going on? There was no way Xs could dodge their attack, so Azure Dragon was astonished that they actually missed him. When they finally wrapped their heads around what happened, Xs was already about ten meters away from them. How did that even happen? They instantly noticed the man behind Xs. It was Bone Grandmaster. They were stunned when they saw him there. Some of the older people in the crowd could still remember who he was, but they totally did not expect him to show himself in front of everyone. Besides, that was a pivotal moment for the five men. Everyone wondered if he was there to save Xs. As for Levi, he was not even surprised when he saw Bone Grandmaster. He already sensed his presence earlier on, but he decided not to act because he had a more pressing matter at hand. Levi was just not expecting him to interrupt their little session, but since things took a twist, Levi decided to just let it be and see what Bone Grandmaster was trying to do. ¡°Do you want to take him with you?¡± Levi guessed his intentions. ¡°Indeed.¡± Bone Grandmaster grabbed Xs and nodded in determination. ¡°But do you think you can do that?¡± Levi sneered at the man. Well, you might be good enough for the lesiastic Order, but you¡¯re nothing to me. There¡¯s no way you can take him away right under my nose. ¡°Well, there¡¯s someone else who can even if I can¡¯t,¡± Bone Grandmaster replied with confidence. Crack! A deafening noise reverberated from afar as if the sky was torn into half. N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. An imposing aura engulfed the whole Holy Guild. Anyone who was sted by the force could easily fall to their death. This force was directed toward Azure Dragon and the other four right from the sky. Zap! At the same time, a sharp sword was flung into the air, aiming for Floyd. ¡°That is¡­ God Crusher!¡± It turned out that Gloria used Levi¡¯s own weapon to kill his own men. Although Gloria had decided to act, she was not that dumb to face Levi head-on. The odds of her winning was too low. Besides, even if she could vanquish Levi, she would be fatally injured too, so Gloria decided to just break their n and deprive them of the chance to take revenge. The best way to do that was to take Xs with her. Since there was no way she could just snatch Xs away, Gloria figured she should start with the people around Levi. Levi would go to their rescue, giving Bone Grandmaster a chance to sneak off with Xs. Gloria was thrilled that she could finally get in the act. This was her first time. The whole lesiastic Order fell into silence. The power they sensed was formidable. No one would be able to survive if it was unleashed to its full extent. If Gloria were to use full force, half of the lesiastic Order would be demolished. Luckily, Gloria¡¯s target was Azure Dragon and the other four. The elites from the order were stunned by the sight. They could not believe there was someone else who could instill the same fear as Levi did. Azure Dragon stood their ground, but even then, they felt like they could not hang in there any longer. ¡°D*mn it.¡± Levi sprang forward and used his body as a shield in front of Azure Dragon and the other four. To Gloria¡¯s surprise, Levi waspletely unharmed by her attack. It was at that moment that she realized she had underestimated him. He was much stronger than she imagined. I can¡¯t believe he escaped unscathed. Seeing this attempt was to no avail, Gloria directed her God Crusher toward Floyd. Floyd was caught unprepared. There was no way he could escape death at that time. He froze at the spot, awaiting death to take him. When Levi saw that, he immediately leaped over and hurled a punch at the weapon. Pow! The sword was deflected off at a tangent, missing Floydpletely. Next Chapter Chapter 3517 Chapter 3517 Chapter 3520 A Sense Of Fulfillment Floyd was stupefied. He froze right where he was with cold sweat streaming down his back. That was close! He stared into the air, aghast. The tip of the weapon almost brushed against his throat. He still bled although the tip of the sword did not cut his skin. The ripples of its movement were enough to injure him. Considering the fact that God Crusher¡¯s force was enough to cut his skin, Floyd would have been dead if Levi had not stopped the weapon in time. For a moment, Floyd thought he saw Gloria amidst themotion. Don¡¯t tell me that was really her. Was she trying to kill me? No. She would never do that. She¡¯s the person I love the most. It must be me. I¡¯m seeing things since I thought I was going to die. Floyd thought he must be imagining things in the moments right before his death. Yeah. That¡¯s why I thought I saw Gloria. Phew! Good thing I¡¯m still alive, else I won¡¯t get to see her again. N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. I can¡¯t just die like this and leave her a widow. She would be devastated if I left her all alone in this world. She won¡¯t be able to deal with this kind of pain. There¡¯s no way she can live on without me. Since he was already in safe territory, Floyd¡¯s thoughts started racing here and there thinking of the what-ifs. No one realized that Levi was the one who took all the risks to save his friend and his disciples¡¯ lives. If he were a split of a secondte, all of them would have died, and that was thest thing Levi wanted to see. The two ambushes happened concurrently, and even for someone as strong as Levi, dealing with these two attacks together was a close call; yet, despite the pressure, he still managed to save his friends. Just as everyone was heaving a sigh of relief, Levi had already nned on a counter-attack, but to his horror, Bone Grandmaster and Xs were already nowhere to be found when he looked back at them again! Bone Grandmaster¡¯s strong suit was not his ability to fight, but his ability to flee and run. Levi had once experienced that for himself. Besides, given Bone Grandmaster¡¯s thorough understanding of the lesiastic Order, there was no way Levi could hunt him down. On top of that, the person who dealt the blow and used the God Crusher had also vanished right under his nose. No way I¡¯m letting this slide! Levi vouched to track them down, but he soon realized that he could not. What if this is a trap to divert my attention and lure me away? I really can¡¯t read the situation clearly now. This thing goes deep. What if they strike Azure Dragon and the other four again? This will be too great of a loss for me to bear. I can¡¯t leave now. I can chase after them, but that means I can¡¯t guarantee everyone¡¯s safety over here. It will be worse if I lose both the enemies and put everyone else in danger. Levi could tell from the concerted attacks at Azure Dragon and Floyd that everything was a carefully- laid n. The person on the opposite side was cunning, and there might be a potential trap lying in wait for Levi. They might unleash a massacre once I¡¯m not around. While Levi was still contemting his next course of action, Bone Grandmaster had brought Xs to meet up with Gloria. ¡°So is this the end?¡± Bone Grandmaster could not believe no one came after him. Who am I kidding? Levi¡¯s a top-ss fighter. There¡¯s no way he¡¯s letting me go just like this. This is impossible! Am I missing something? ¡°Yes. He won¡¯t being after us. I know him too well. He¡¯s afraid we have another trap set up for him, so he won¡¯t leave his people alone.¡± Gloria knew right from the beginning that Levi would not put everyone¡¯s lives at stake. ¡°Whoah! That means it¡¯s andslide victory for us this time. We took his bounty away from right under his nose and we even used his weapon!¡± It was a day of achievement for Gloria. She had always wanted to face Levi in a fight all that time, and the day finally came. She could finally humiliate that man. Soon, the two brought Xs to Corpse Pit. He was still recovering from the shock he experienced earlier. When he finally came back to his senses, he was astonished to find that the person who captured him was actually Gloria. ¡°Y-you! I¡¯ve seen you before, but how could it be you?¡± Xs had been to different factions before and he had seen Gloria in the past too, yet it never once urred to him that she was actually the big boss behind the scene. ¡°Well, I might be a nobodyst time, but not anymore.¡± ¡°Why did you save me?¡± Xs asked in disbelief. To him, there was no incentive for Gloria to save him. Chapter 3518 Chapter 3518 Chapter 3521 I Just Want To Piss Him Off Xs was stripped of everything he had at that time. Although he still had the elemental spiritual bone, that was still nothingpared to what Gloria had. There¡¯s no way she¡¯s saving me for free. There¡¯s no free lunch in the world. Xs was worth no more than the pests in the wilderness at that moment, so he could not understand why someone who risk everything just to rescue him. He was genuinely curious what Gloria saw in him that was valuable to her. His question elicitedughter from Gloria and Bone Grandmaster. Indeed, Xs meant nothing to Gloria. To her, he was nothing but a weak and useless person. In fact, he was just a piece of trash to her. ¡°Well, I saved you simply because I didn¡¯t want Levi to have things his way. I just wanted to piss him off. I knew he really wanted to take revenge, so depriving him of it was exactly what I did. That¡¯s all. It¡¯s all just kid¡¯s y.¡± Then, it all made sense to Xs. He was nothing but a tool¡ªa toy¡ªto Gloria. Saving him or not was not of her interest. It just so happened that bailing him out could help her fulfill her own selfish desires. She just wanted to get in Levi¡¯s way. When the truth finally registered in Xs¡¯ mind, he realized he was still in hot waters. Although Gloria did not want to let Levi kill him, it did not mean that Gloria herself would let him go. After all, he was of no value to her. Xs fell to the ground instantly and begged for his dear life. ¡°Please! Don¡¯t kill me. I¡¯ll do everything you ask me to. You can even keep me as your pet. Just don¡¯t kill me.¡± After the debilitating experience, Xs never wanted to go through the same thing again. He would do anything just to stay alive¡ªeven if it meant he had to live like an animal. He would even eat trash if that was what Gloria wanted him to do. There was nothing he was unwilling to do as long as Gloria would spare him. To his surprise, Gloria turned and smiled at him. ¡°Why would I want to kill you? I won¡¯t. In fact, I want to keep you by my side. I¡¯ll train you.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Xs was not expecting things to take a turn for good so quickly. So she¡¯s not killing me? Did she say she wants to train me instead? Wait. What is happening? ¡°You being alive is enough to drive Levi berserk. He will have peace of mind if you¡¯re dead. Things wouldn¡¯t be fun anymore if that was the case.¡± Xs finally understood Gloria¡¯s scheme. She wanted to keep him as bait so Levi would constantly strive for revenge, but at the same time, she would make sure he never got what he badly wanted. That kind of mental torture would strain Levi and the others. It would make them feel as if they were perpetually chasing after a dream that could never be materialized. If Gloria were able to drag that out for long enough, Levi and his men would fall into a rabbit hole. N?velDrama.Org content. Well, if I were Levi, I would be so frustrated. Although Xs was in a no better situation himself, he could still imagine what that meant for Levi. What Gloria was doing was equivalent to enticing Levi with bait, but never letting him have a taste of it. In that regard, Gloria was much more cruel than Levi. She wanted him to experience the feeling of never ever getting to execute his vengeance. That was her sole purpose. That would vex Levi to the brink and deny him of the thing he wanted most. It was the same for Azure Dragon and the other four. Xs was positive that would mean distress for them too. At that point, it finally dawned upon Xs that Gloria was utterly savage. This woman is crazy. She¡¯s skilled and full of schemes, but this was just too dreadful. Next Chapter Chapter 3519 Chapter 3519 Chapter 3522 Lonely At The Top Despite how heartless Gloria was, Xs was still impressed by her cleverness. He was utterly useless before he met her, but after she rescued him, she was able to turn a priceless bait into a tool for her n. That would mean Xs existence itself was powerful enough to control Levi¡¯s actions. No matter how invincible Levi was, Xs would forever be his weakness. Although there was no physical harm done, it was enough to crush Levi¡¯s morale. Gloria, Gloria¡­ You¡¯re unbelievably smart! Xs almost chuckled out loud at the thought. Not only will she spare my life, but she will also protect me. This means I¡¯m safe with her. No one will be able to kill me now. ¡°Bone Grandmaster, make sure you heal his knees,¡± Gloria instructed. ¡°Sure. I¡¯ll see to it right away.¡± After that, Gloria turned toward Xs, looking at him in determination. ¡°I have decided to keep you as my disciple. I will do everything I can to train you up from now on. Not only will I protect you from them, but I will also nurture you to the extent where you have nothing to fear even when theye looking for you. It would even be better if you could get back at them. That way, they will realize they have completely no hope of ever getting revenge again.¡± What Gloria nned was despicable. On top of saving Xs, she also nned on thwarting Azure Dragon¡¯s n. She even wanted Xs to pay them back. In fact, she wanted Xs to be exactly like her. Then, he would be equally untouchable at that point. Gloria could not help but feel so proud of herself. She had everyone in her hands like puppets. They would be good as dead because of the mental torture. Levi and the others would not be able to bear such torment for long. When Xs and Bone Grandmaster found out about Gloria¡¯s game n, they were chilled to the bones. They could not believe she could be that cold-blooded. Her n was way more vicious than what they imagined she wanted to do, but in hindsight, they felt d that they were her followers. Given Gloria¡¯s ability, sharpness and resolution, everyone who followed her would dominate the world one day. Although Xs still felt unnerved after that realization, he figured there was nothing to lose for him after all. He was a man who experienced a brush with death. Since he could have a second chance¡ªa good one¡ªhe would dly take up the opportunity. ¡°Master!¡± he eximed immediately, bowing to Gloria. Xs felt like he had seen a ray of hope shine on him in total darkness. Gloria nodded in approval at him before turning toward Bone Grandmaster again. ¡°My n might be ambitious, but I will still need your support. I know I¡¯mpletely capable of instigating this whole plot, but I could still use your help. Things would not have been this perfect if it were not for you just now.¡± Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! ¡°You¡¯re right. You can¡¯t really do everything on your own, but I will be more than happy to help out.¡± That was actually a change in attitude on Gloria¡¯s side. She used to think that she should only rely on herself, but after what happened that day, she realized it was not a bad idea to have a few people carrying out her orders, else there would be no one to marvel at her achievements and worship her. Lonely at the top? Nah¡­ never. Gloria nned on having a group of followers so she could share all the achievements she was about to aplish. Just having Sonja and the Top Ten is not enough. I need more people under me. ¡°Although I have been expelled from the Medical Guild, I still have a few connections there. I also have a few old friends who are equally capable. What about I ask them if they are interested in joining us?¡± ¡°Sounds good. The more the merrier, but make sure they¡¯re not people with too many ideas. I¡¯ll kill anyone who goes against my orders,¡± Gloria warned coldly. ¡°Understood.¡± ¡°Also, gather all the rogue cultivators of the lesiastic Order. Ask if they want to join me. I have a list of names for you to look into. Also, check out the assassin organization. I want them at my service.¡± Next Chapter Chapter 3520 Chapter 3520 Chapter 3523 Eternal Glory To rein in the assassin organization was no mean feat. Not only did it require impable fighting skills, but it would also take a lot of effort to locate their members because people did not even know their identities. It meant nothing to just have skills, but still, that was no challenge to Gloria. She had some intel on the organization. In fact, she had all the details of their members, so that would be an easy assignment for her. ¡°My next target is the lesiastic Order. I shall vanquish them.¡± Gloria¡¯s face lit up in a vicious smile. Her suggestion suddenly intrigued Bone Grandmaster. He had always wanted to do that. He worked with Gloria to make her the devourer spiritual bone because he wanted to annihte the lesiastic Order. ¡°When I take over, the same rule will apply to the lesiastic Order¡ªanyone who disobeys dies. Of course, it goes without saying that everyone in the West Pavilion faction will have to die.¡± Gloria waspletely consumed by hatred. When Bone Grandmaster heard her n, he was all excited. That was exactly what he wanted all the while. ¡°When the lesiastic Order is gone, I will have all the power to my own.¡± Since Gloria¡¯s skills had already peaked, she no longer aspire to be any stronger. However, power and authority were not something she possessed. That was why she was working toward that goal. The war between the lesiastic Order and the Cetus inspired her to earn herself a position of power in the world. It nted the seed of the greed for power in her heart. She wanted to rule the world. Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! She dreamed of the day when a multitude of people would worship her humbly at her feet. That would be perfect! All my attainment would be nothing if no one knew about them and praised me. Not only do I want to be stronger, but I want to be even more powerful. I want to crush everyone beneath my feet. Who knows if one day, someone like Levi would even fall on their knees before me? Ha! What a beautiful sight! A gleeful smile shed on Gloria¡¯s face as she imagined the scenario. Oh, the satisfaction I will get from it! The old Gloria would never dream of something like that. Power was never what she wanted in life. In the past, she would only think about how to be prettier, how to hone her skills, and how to seduce and control more men, but those were not her pursuits anymore. Once her ability had reached a certain level, she started wanting more. The things that she aimed for began to change. Thus, moving forward, she only had one goal in mind¡ªshe wanted to be the most powerful version of herself. She wanted to be the most feared person in the world. She wanted to be better than Levi. The world would see the dawn of a new power. That was her long term goal. She envisioned that the stronger she became, the more followers she would garner. One day, even people from all over the world woulde bow before her and submit to her. There would be no demarcations between countries then. Everything under the sun would belong to her¡ªbe it territory or people. Her ambition was a boundless and ruthless one. Even Gloria herself was caught by surprise when that thought crept into her mind. I need to stop. It¡¯s true that I have what it takes to dare to dream, but I will still need to have a group of followers first. ¡°Both of you shall be the first generation leaders when I build my own troop. We will be the most influential group in no time.¡± Gloria told Bone Grandmaster and Xs about her game n to dominate the world. When the two heard it, they felt galvanized into action. Bone Grandmaster never expected he would have a chance toe back stronger. Not only would he be able to conquer all his enemies, but he would also reach greater heights in terms of his ability. As for Xs, he had just taken a short trip through hell. To him, living was already a luxury, let alone the chance of participating in such a grand scheme. ¡°Good, so this is the beginning of our force,¡± Gloriamented. ¡°What should we call ourselves? What about the Glorian Order?¡± Gloria¡¯s eyes sparkled as she said the name. ¡°Sounds good! Eternal glory will be ours. We shall conquer the world. I like the name the Glorian Order,¡± Bone Grandmaster agreed readily, trying to please her. Next Chapter Chapter 3521 Chapter 3521 Chapter 3524 Levi Was Intrigued ¡°Bravo! Everyone in the Glorian Order will have to greet me using ¡®Mr. Xs¡¯ from now on. This is way better than the time when I was at the lesiastic Order.¡± Xsughed out loud as he spoke. Bone Grandmaster nodded and started treating his knees. His kneecaps were already shattered, but that was no big deal to Bone Grandmaster. After Xs recovered, Gloria started training him since she had made up her mind to do so. She taught him the technique of the devourer. Gloria had actually been modifying Forlevia¡¯s technique for some time to make it a better suit for herself. With that modification, it would fit a devourer better. However, Gloria did not pass down everything to Xs just in case he rebelled one day. What she taught him was enough to elevate his skills to an extremely high level within a short period of time, but it would not be enough for Xs to be on par with Gloria. Gloria was apprehensive because of Xs¡¯ background. Although she was able to control him, he was still the only bloodline of two big deviant ns. Besides, he trained under Solocus. In terms of ability and intellect, Xs really had what it took for him to rise up against Gloria. Gloria did not want to take the risk. ¡°I¡¯ll give you a month. You need to be able to face Levi after a month.¡± Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! This was the goal Gloria set for Xs. After that, Gloria went on to assemble all the underground forces including the rogue cultivators and members of the assassin organization. Many of them pledged allegiance to the Glorian Order. It was also then that she started nning on taking down the lesiastic Order and Yartran. Her ns were way bigger than that. She vouched to first take down these two forces. What interested her more was the spiritual ley line these two forces depended on. If she were able to devour these two spiritual ley lines, killing Levi would not be a problem at all. ¡°Levi Garrison, enjoy your life while you can. Things are about to get upended,¡± Gloria boasted with a haughtyugh. Over at the Holy Guild, Levi was deeply engaged in thoughts as he cast his gaze afar. Everyone else around him was still feeling frustrated about the lost opportunity that came so close. They could not believe that chance slipped from between their fingers. They had already caught Xs, but still, he escaped. Fury and devastation boiled in their blood, but there was nothing they could do. Zoey and the rest were equally exasperated. That was thest thing they expected to happen. They wanted revenge, but that was exactly what they did not manage to do. ¡°We should¡¯ve just killed him. We shouldn¡¯t have kept him alive and tortured him. What¡¯s the use of it now that he¡¯s escaped?¡± ¡°I know right! We were so close!¡± ¡°Gosh! How does this even happen? This is driving me crazy!¡± Everyone wasmenting the situation. Before that, they were motivated because they had not found Xs. When they found him, they thought they could finally have their way with him, but no one foresaw that they would lose him. They felt a ball of dissatisfaction blocking their chest, making them angrier as time passed. ¡°The sword almost touched him!¡± ¡°Yeah! And he was screaming for his life.¡± As for Azure Dragon and the other four, they were the most dejected ones among everyone. What just happened was a fatal strike for them. The five of them stood there without moving a muscle because they were dumbfounded. There were so ready to unleash all the negativity they had pent up, but now they had to swallow all their feelings back in. This jeopardy was way worse than a physical injury. It dealt a huge dent to their morale. The fear in them grew stronger after the incident. In fact, that added more fear in their heart. That had heavily affected their spirit, and they felt emotionally scarred. They stared nkly into the air, still unable to recover from the shock. They had been trying to improve on their condition, but that misfortune crushed all their hard work. They felt like killing themselves for missing the opportunity, and the same went for the lesiastic Order. They had vanquished the Cetus, but their heir was still roaming out there. That was not something they would condone. They almost wiped off thest of that n, and victory was so close, and yet they did not attain it. Just like that, with her plot, Gloria broke everyone¡¯s morale and crippled them emotionally. Next Chapter Chapter 3522 Chapter 3522 Chapter 3525 Urgent News ¡°Ha! Interesting!¡± Levi¡¯s voice suddenly broke the silence. Unlike the others, who were still buried in self-pity, Levi was the first to see through Gloria¡¯s plot. So this is what you wanted? You wanted to intercept our revenge and take Xs away. Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! You even used God Crusher to target Floyd so you can humiliate me. Well, good for you. You have reached your goal. Indeed, Azure Dragon is wracked, but you have no power over me. Having seen through everything, Levi was not affected at all. Since he knew what the enemy wanted, he chose not to fall into the trap of self-doubt, but that did not mean that he had given up on revenge. He still wanted to do it, but that could wait. It¡¯s okay. I¡¯ve got time. Not only did Levi not get angry, but he also found the whole plot interesting. That was a novel way of targeting him, but there was a caveat to it. The enemy he was facing was a strong one. Earlier, Azure Dragon, White Tiger, Phoenix, ck Tortoise, Kirin, and Floyd were almost killed, forcing Levi to act. They managed to snatch Xs away and stopped me from running after them, but it¡¯s fine. I like a worthy opponent. I¡¯m just worried about how fast they are bing stronger. Levi could still remember that thest time he faced up with that enemy outside the lesiastic Tower, that person was fearful of him, yet the confrontation showed that his opponent had improved by leaps and bounds. It¡¯s only been a while. How does this person even improve so fast? Not only did they dare to attack, but they even came for me. All that pointed to Levi that the enemy was an intimidating one. What was more rming was the fact that they deliberately exposed themselves, but because Levi was too preupied with something else, he did not seek them out. So they did it on purpose. They showed themselves just because they wanted to boast. This means they are confident, so much so that they did not even think of me as a threat, but still, how was it done? How did they even enhance their skills in such a short time? This is just humanly impossible. That reminded Levi of the energy core in the lesiastic Tower. Levi felt that that person must have imbibed enough power to improve so much. This is insane. Hold on. There is no source that is abundant enough for the person to take in to grow so much. This means that there is another source that I have overlooked. Levi figured that the next thing he should do was to prevent the inconceivable growth of that enemy since he did not know what that person would be capable of doing after absorbing more power. Little did Levi know, it was already toote for him to take action. Gloria was already strong enough to challenge him face to face. She was no longer afraid of Levi. What happened that day was enough to show that she was optimistic about her sess. Her next step would definitely be to further consolidate her power. It¡¯s still not toote. I have a rough idea of where they stand at the moment. If they continue to work on their skills, it means they need something far greater than themselves. Could it be the super-spiritual ley line underneath the lesiastic Order? Wait. It could also be the energy core of Yartran. Since Levi had an idea of his enemy¡¯s n, what was left for him to decide was whether or not he should stop them preemptively. Should I or should I not? Should I let them consume all the energy they need and fight them? Levi thought so because he was invincible himself. No one was ever capable of challenging him before that. There had never been anyone across the lesiastic Order and Yartran who was able to contend with Levi. Somehow, he wished there was someone who could make life more interesting for him. That was why Levi¡¯s interest was piqued when he met a powerful opponent. Should I let them be and see how strong they can be? It¡¯d be a good fight then. Levi was seriously considering the possibility of letting things be. ¡°Mr. Garrison!¡± Just as Levi was contemting, someone shouted for him urgently. Next Chapter Chapter 3523 Chapter 3523 Chapter 3526 Why Are You Not Dead It was ck Hawk from Shield. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Levi asked. ¡°The South Pole! We found out that the spiritual energy from the super-spiritual ley line was sucked dry!¡± ck Hawk reported in haste. When they found out about it, everyone in Zarain and Yartran was staggered. Although that super-spiritual ley line was not in its prime condition, the spiritual energy that it held was terrifying. No one would imagine that it would just vanish out of thin air like that. Who did it? No one could think of a good answer. Even the super machines in Yartran did not have the capacity to do that. Besides, from their monitors, it showed that it only took half an hour for the spiritual energy in the super-spiritual ley line to be sucked clean. No one coulde up with any exnation for what they just heard. When ck Hawk found out about this, the first thing he did was to run to Levi. ¡°I see¡­¡± To everyone¡¯s surprise, Levi was not startled at all. As a matter of fact, he looked as if he expected the piece of news. So that¡¯s their energy source. That¡¯s exactly what I thought. They took all the spiritual energy from the South Pole. That¡¯s how they had the audacity to challenge me in my face. Now it all makes sense. Albeit having expected that, Levi was still puzzled. Did they really absorb all of the energy? Just what are they? I wonder how they did that? From what I know, Evie¡¯s technique is the most effective when ites to consuming other energies. It¡¯s apparent that they are much more powerful than Evie. N?velDrama.Org content. Now this is really fun. Levi could not help but think of the potential his enemy had. He was beginning to look forward to having a direct fight with them. I hope you¡¯re not a rookie. You¡¯d better be good enough for me, but anyway, back to the question. Should I stop them right now or should I wait for them to cultivate their strength? Maybe I should locate them right away and quash them. No. Levi might be able to handle it on his own, but not the people around him. If he were to let his adversary roam free, they might harm the people he loved. What if I can¡¯t protect all of them? What if what happened to Azure Dragon and the other four repeats itself? Levi could not afford to go through the same guilt again. Thest thing he wanted was for any cmity to befall the people around him. It¡¯s decided then. I will stop you. I will not allow you to harm any of my friends. Since he had made up his mind, Levi started drawing out a n. ¡°Everybody! Let¡¯s call it a day, shall we? We can leave our revenge for another day. We will make sure we get the person behind this once and for all.¡± With that said, Levi took the lead and left the ce, with the rest following after him, but before he walked far, Levi turned toward the lesiastic Order. ¡°I¡¯m afraid you guys will be their next target. Be sure to be on the watch out. Let me know if you need anything. You can keep in touch with the North Pavilion as well.¡± Everyone nodded solemnly. The lesiastic Order knew what was awaiting them. Despite having eradicated the Cetus, there was still a potential threat they had yet to address. If the lesiastic Order were to quit the battle, they would have to fully rely on Levi. He was their only hope of survival. After Levi arrived at the base and rested, he went to check on Azure Dragon and the rest. As for Floyd, he had gone home. Having experienced a close encounter with death, Floyd felt he should appreciate the people he loved more. What he wanted to do at that time was to find someone to talk to about how he felt, and that person was none other than Gloria. He would never dare to contact Gloria, but after his near-death experience, there was nothing he was afraid of anymore, so he called Gloria and told her everything, but to his astonishment, Gloria sounded surprised. ¡°Oh, really? So you didn¡¯t die?¡± she asked. Next Chapter Chapter 3524 Chapter 3524 Chapter 3527 Floyd Is Sad Suddenly, Floyd felt as though the roar of an ancient god of lightning struck him. He thought he had heard Gloria wrong. Are my ears malfunctioning? It has to be, right? Why else would she be saying a thing like that? ¡°What did you just say, Gloria? I didn¡¯t hear it correctly!¡± he asked again. ¡°I said, ¡®why aren¡¯t you dead yet?¡±¡® Gloria enunciated word by word. It was like thunder exploding in his mind. Floyd heard every single one of her words clearly, and each of them felt like cannonballs firing at him. Boom! He almost vomited blood when he heard that. What? She¡¯s wondering why I¡¯m not dead yet? If she¡¯s repeating the same thing, that means I¡¯m not hearing her wrong! Does she really want me to die? I can¡¯t believe it. His eyes looked as if they were about to pop out of their sockets. This is unbelievable! Utterly impossible! I thought when I told her about my horrible experience, she would show sympathy and ask me how I felt. Doesn¡¯t it make more sense for her to ask me if I¡¯m hurt beforeforting me? The reason Floyd told Gloria his terrible experience was because he wanted to draw sympathy and attention from her, much like how a child would tell their parents they were hurt. It was totally unexpected that she said such a thing. His heart was broken. No! Gloria isn¡¯t this kind of person! She must be joking! Yeah, she¡¯s probably just joking around to lift my spirits and calm my nerves. Even though it seems like she wants me to die, in reality, she¡¯s just jesting to help me rx! It did work because I feel so much better now. Floyd was busy lying to himself and convincing himself about what he thought was happening. That must be it! I feel like I¡¯m beginning to understand Gloria better, just like how she understands me! And so he waited for Gloria to exin what she truly meant. However, there was nothing for her to exin, and she just roared, ¡°Do you now finally realize how useless you are? How dare you tell me you almost got yourself killed with the intention of making me console you! I can¡¯t believe you¡¯re this shameless and useless!¡± Floyd felt as though his body was exploding because not only did he not get an exnation, but he was also scolded horribly. At that moment, his mind was on the brink of copse. He was already experiencing stress due to her previous sentence, which was on the verge of causing him an emotional meltdown. After Gloria¡¯stest sentence, however, he was pushed over the edge. Floyd felt like he was going to vomit blood. He wanted to say something, but Gloria didn¡¯t give him any chance to do so as she continued reprimanding him. ¡°And you call yourself a man? What you should be thinking of right now is how to seek revenge against the person who almost killed you! Thest thing you should be doing is telling me about your little incident like a childining to their parents that they were bullied! What¡¯s the point of telling me that? Do you seriously want me to take revenge for you? Can you stop being so childish and asking me to console you? Instead of thinking about how to retaliate, you came to me expecting me to baby you. How pathetic! Are you showing your weakness to me? It¡¯s baffling that you¡¯re such a useless man! If you¡¯reing to me expecting me to help you feel better after you went through a life and death situation, you¡¯re better off dead! You should just die!¡± Each of her sentences stabbed into his body like iron needles. Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! In that short amount of time, he felt as though his body had been shot full of holes. His heart was bleeding, and his body was going numb. Usually, he could justugh off or rebut those insults. However, because Gloria was the one saying them, it was impossible for him to not care about them. In fact, he cared about what she said a lot. Even though she only said a few sentences, it was enough to gnaw on him for a long time as he desperately tried to figure out what she meant. Floyd really wanted to figure out if she meant anything else by that, but she clearly meant what she said. Her sharp words could kill. Being told that he was useless by the person he loved the most wounded him. He felt as though his body was being torn into pieces. Chapter 3525 Chapter 3525 Chapter 3528 Gloria Is Serious The worst part was that Gloria wasn¡¯t nning to stop. ¡°I¡¯m starting to realize that you never seem to understand the gravity of any situation! You never look at the bigger picture! Your perspective is too narrow, and your thinking is too childish! Even though it¡¯s an important matter, you¡¯re treating it like an excuse to be lovey-dovey. It was the same in the past, too. If you had been stronger, your master wouldn¡¯t have needed to save you, and you wouldn¡¯t have been targeted! My point is that everything bad that happened to you is because you¡¯re too useless! Even though you¡¯re ipetent, you still poke your head out whenever something happens! Do you think you¡¯re capable? Are you that blind to your inabilities? Why do you feel the need to act cool in any situation? I really hate you when you act like this! I wish you would¡¯ve died instead! That¡¯s it! I want you to stay away from me as far away as possible! I get annoyed every time I see your stupid face!¡± After her rant was over, the call was disconnected. Floyd was stunned. He felt as though he was struck by lightning. I can¡¯t believe Gloria insulted me so thoroughly! This isn¡¯t the Gloria I know. What happened? Does she not feel the same way about me anymore? That has to be it, right? In the past, no matter what I did, she wouldn¡¯t criticize me like this! It does feel like she has changed. My heart¡­ hurts! This is the most painful day of my life! Not only did I fail to get any constion from her, but I was also hurt by her! He gritted his teeth. No, something isn¡¯t right here! Gloria isn¡¯t like this! She¡¯s my girlfriend, and I¡¯ve never done anything that would make her upset! Why would she want me to die? There must be another reason for this! She was probably just angry that I was useless and was thoroughly disappointed in me. Am I really that bad? That childish? I don¡¯t feel like my abilities have changed much. Still, her words stung. It makes me feel like I¡¯m a piece of garbage. I¡¯m not that bad, but whenpared to an expert, I guess I¡¯m inferior. Otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t have lost to them so badly that I almost died! Even now, I still haven¡¯t helped Master out a little bit. I couldn¡¯t avenge Azure Dragon at all! Everything I did today was just putting up a front. It¡¯s only thanks to Master that I can do whatever I want, that I¡¯m not just another nameless mook. Floyd sighed. Apparently, not only am I useless, but I¡¯m also very childish. In that case, I bet I looked idiotic when I acted arrogantly in front of other people, huh? Yeah, everything Gloria said was right! I was ipetent. Instead of training, I spend my entire day thinking about love. Even after such a major incident had urred, my first thought wasn¡¯t about how to grow stronger or how to take revenge. All I wanted was for Gloria to console me by showing her how fragile I am¡­ Now that I think about it, it¡¯s genuinely embarrassing! She¡¯s not scolding me, she¡¯s just disappointed in me! As my girlfriend, of course she wants to see me grow stronger, either physically, mentally, or emotionally. Yet, I did nothing of that sort. I feel so embarrassed now¡­ How can I be so foolish? Every time something big happens, I act the same way! In fact, I almost got her killedst time! His fingers pressed on his furrowed eyebrows. I can¡¯t believe I forgot what happened thest time and did such a childish thing. I am not a man at all! A real man would¡¯ve been so embarrassed about this that they won¡¯t speak a word about it. Instead, they would¡¯ve silently trained to be as powerful as possible to prevent the same thing from happening again! If I disy such weakness in front of Gloria, how can I make her feel safe? She would want an invincible man who can stand at the top of the world. How can I think I deserve her while still acting like this? The more I think about it, the more ashamed I am of myself. If this is how I¡¯m feeling, then what about Gloria? I bet I had thoroughly disappointed her based on how she was shouting at me earlier. When his train of thought arrived there, he couldn¡¯t help but wipe away his cold sweat. It seems like Gloria just wanted me to be better and was disappointed that I didn¡¯t try at all. In reality, Gloria was serious about what she had said. Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! Next Chapter Chapter 3526 Chapter 3526 Chapter 3529 Waiting All Along Gloria hated Floyd the more she looked at him. He¡¯s the worst! He¡¯s like a stinking worm crawling around in the mud. I can¡¯t believe he has the gall to seekfort from me! What¡¯s in that brain of his? Water? She exploded, ¡°My God! I should¡¯ve killed him from the beginning! He¡¯s utterly shameless! What makes him think he can be my partner? Because he¡¯s a man showing his weakness and seekingfort from me? What a joke! How could Levi have a disciple like that? It¡¯s tarnishing his reputation!¡± Gloria cursed Floyd out again and again to vent her anger. Bone Grandmasterughed and said, ¡°This is merely a testament to how far that fellow has fallen for our Lord Gloria! He would probably give you his soul if he could!¡± Atst, his praise improved Gloria¡¯s mood. Chuckling, she replied, ¡°So what? He is of no use to me! How marvelous would it be if I had Levi wrapped around my finger instead?¡± Disbelief was palpable in Bone Grandmaster¡¯s expression as he sputtered, ¡°That¡¯s a grand challenge, one that even I find rather unimaginable. If you can control Levi, you can control everyone on the face of this Earth!¡± Gloria merely shook her head andmented, ¡°Too bad Levi is nothing like his useless disciple, Floyd! Plus, I would¡¯ve lost interest a long time ago if Levi was so easy to control.¡± ¡°That¡¯s true!¡± Then, as though he had thought of something, Bone Grandmaster asked, ¡°Lord Gloria, if you despise Floyd so much, why don¡¯t you just kill him?¡± Xs piped up, ¡°He¡¯s right. Anyone you dislike should be sent to their grave, Master! Their families, too!¡± To their surprise, Gloria smiled knowingly and waved off their suggestion. ¡°There¡¯s no need for that. I need to keep him around to drive a wedge between him and Levi. In fact, if he¡¯s a little bolder and assassinates Levi instead, that would be a pleasant surprise for us all.¡± This was Floyd¡¯s only value to Gloria. Once his rtionship with Levi soured beyond repair, they would turn Floyd into enemy number one. Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! Everyone would loathe him, including his former friends and his master. It would also ruin his family. In the end, Floyd would have no one and nowhere to turn to, and he would spend the rest of his life living in guilt, a fate far worse than amon pest. He would probably take his own life when he caved under everyone¡¯s enmity. Gloria believed the psychological torment would be far worse than any physical pain. Floyd¡¯s eternal suffering was Gloria¡¯s final goal, and the poor man probably never imagined that the woman he worshiped had mapped out his tragic end from the very start. s, Gloria would exhaust every bit of value from him before throwing him into hell. Just then, Gloria dered, ¡°I need to think of ways to be stronger! I haven¡¯t stopped devouring spiritual ley lines, but normal spiritual energy and energy sources aren¡¯t as effective to me. The things that could propel me to newer heights would be the two super-spiritual ley lines from the lesiastic Order and Yartran! I can¡¯t even imagine how powerful I would be after devouring those two ley lines! I¡¯m sure I¡¯d be able to kill Levi in a split second then!¡± Even Gloria¡¯s imagination failed her. Bone Grandmaster urged, ¡°Why don¡¯t you devour the super-spiritual ley lines quickly, then? What are you waiting for, Lord Gloria?¡± ¡°He¡¯s right, Master! Time is of the essence!¡± Shaking her head, Gloria exined, ¡°That won¡¯t work! Levi must have been waiting for me to devour the super-spiritual ley lines.¡± Her followers were stunned. ¡°Really? No! How could Levi know about it? We just found out about it ourselves!¡± Bone Grandmaster and the others clearly did not believe her. Gloria smiled and said, ¡°You don¡¯t understand Levi¡¯s character! Meanwhile, I¡¯ve been studying him since the lesiastic Order made contact with the outside world! I understand him better than anyone else! Since the incident at the lesiastic Tower, he has already known that I¡¯m a growth-type cultivator and that I¡¯m rapidly strengthening my abilities!¡± Next Chapter Chapter 3527 Chapter 3527 Chapter 3530 Understands Levi ¡°Besides, he knew I was in West Pavilion all along. However, none of the people in West Pavilion were fighters because they were all growth-type! After that, sooner orter, everyone¡¯s going to know about how I devoured the super-spiritual ley line in the South Pole. Who knows? He might¡¯ve already found out about that! Lastly, when he notices how much stronger I¡¯ve grown in such a short period, he¡¯ll immediately know I¡¯m eyeing those two super-spiritual ley lines!¡± After Gloriaprehensively analyzed all the factors, she was sure Levi already knew she was going after those two super-spiritual ley lines next. Levi must be waiting for me. Indeed. Gloria had seen iting, and Levi was actually keeping an eye on those two super-spiritual ley lines. Gloria then smiled and continued, ¡°Too bad, though. I have no intention of going near those two super- spiritual ley lines in the meantime.¡± After devouring continuously, Gloria realized she would need to increase her ability before being able to devour anything stronger. Now, I can only devour the damaged spiritual ley line below the South Pole cier. That¡¯s a big differencepared to the spiritual ley lines in the lesiastic Order and Yartran. I don¡¯t think I¡¯m strong enough to devour any of those super-spiritual ley lines in one go yet. The most I can do is devour half of it, and that¡¯s not what I want. It¡¯s just too risky. I¡¯m not afraid of Levi. It¡¯s just that if he were to act on me when I¡¯m devouring, I don¡¯t think I¡¯ll be able to defend myself. I must make sure that I can devour one of the super-spiritual ley lines before going over. N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. In the meantime, I¡¯ll still need to devour other energy sources to strengthen myself. I¡¯ll only go after those two super-spiritual ley lines after I¡¯ve reached a certain level. ¡°I¡¯ve already sent men to search for small and medium spiritual ley lines! I¡¯ll slowly devour those and gather my strength.¡± Gloria smirked and added, ¡°Levi didn¡¯t think of that, did he? I don¡¯t necessarily need those super-spiritual ley lines. I have other spiritual ley lines!¡± Although others would have trouble locating other spiritual ley lines, Gloria wouldn¡¯t. After all, she had all the spiritual ley line information recorded by the lesiastic Order. Moreover, she had already trained people who specialized in locating spiritual ley lines. All of these would help her achieve new heights in her ability. Also, she had discovered a secret. Super-spiritual ley lines aren¡¯t the big deal because there are other spiritual ley lines superior to super-spiritual ley lines. The lesiastic Order¡¯s Minister had discovered a spiritual ley line even scarier than super-spiritual ley lines. However, I don¡¯t think they¡¯re called spiritual ley lines. Instead, they¡¯re either called dragon ley line or earth ley line. Gloria had gone through all the ancient manuals in the lesiastic Order, but she couldn¡¯t find the records on the spiritual ley line that the Minister had discovered. As resourceful as she was, she couldn¡¯t find that particr spiritual ley line. Although the Minister was strong and powerful, he had gone missing for numerous years after he found out about the said spiritual ley line. Apparently, he had gone to look for a legendary and mightier world. In Gloria¡¯s mind, she was certain that she could be undefeatable after she had located and devoured that particr spiritual ley line. I reckon I can even defeat Levi with ease! However, that¡¯s not what I need at the moment. Heck, I haven¡¯t even devoured those two super-spiritual ley lines yet. I have enough resources now. Evidently, Gloria had nned ahead. If I be extremely strong after I¡¯ve devoured those two super- spiritual ley lines, I¡¯m going to kill Levi and conquer the lesiastic Order and Yartran! By then, everyone will be ruled by the Glorian Order, and everyone will be beneath me. Once I¡¯ve achieved a certain level of strength, power and influence will automaticallye to me. After that, I¡¯m going to enjoy it for a while before I eventually get bored. That¡¯s not the end for me, though. I¡¯m going to follow the Minister¡¯s and the Cetus¡¯ Master¡¯s footsteps and look for the legendary world. That¡¯s going to be exciting! Indeed, I must n everything thoroughly. Otherwise, boredom might end up killing me. After all, I ought to seek different achievements after I¡¯ve done all that. Next Chapter Chapter 3528 Chapter 3528 Chapter 3531 Problematic Woman If Levi and the others were to find out about Gloria¡¯s thoughts, they would be mind-blown. No one would¡¯ve expected her to think so far ahead ande up with such an borate scheme. Pretty quickly, the people Gloria sent had already discovered plenty of small and medium spiritual ley lines. Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! Naturally, she started devouring everything like crazy. Although none of the spiritual ley lines were enough to make her incredibly strong, her strength was increasing bit by bit. Meanwhile, Levi was keeping an eye on those two super-spiritual ley lines and investigating West Pavilion at the same time. This time around, Levi was looking into every one of them thoroughly and meticulously. Although it wasn¡¯t a smart n, it was his only n. It was because his opponent was that good at hiding. Among the tens of thousands of people in West Pavilion, they were all ordinary people who didn¡¯t seem to have much presence. However, his opponent understood him in and out. Not only that, my opponent knows everything about the outside world and Yartran. How could that be? How is that possible? After those few confrontations, I think this person knows me better than anyone else! This person even knows me better than Mr. X, Bruce, and all my other opponents! Furthermore, it seems my opponent is aware of my personal habits and ways of thinking. At this point, it¡¯s as if my opponent is fighting against me like he has eyes in the sky! How am I supposed to ovee that? How is my opponent capable of that? How does he know me so well? Does he have a spy camera on me? I feel like he can see through me entirely. This is scary. Levi was utterly perplexed. Although his method of investigation was tough, he was still able to slowly narrow down his search. He was sure that he could get to the bottom of it soon. At the same time, Levi was under immense pressure because he had to care for the people around him. This opponent knows too much about me, so he could easily ambush me. Apart from me, Evie is the strongest individual we have at this moment. Still, she won¡¯t be able to handle everything on her own. Hence, we need to rely on the underground defensive base. If the location of our underground defensive base is exposed, we¡¯re doomed. Considering the fact that the opponent knows so much about me, he might know already know about the defensive base. With that being said, judging by the previous encounters, I doubt that¡¯s the case. With that in mind, he felt slightly relieved. Azure Dragon and the other four felt better after hearing Levi¡¯sforting words. After that, Phoenix told them the suspicions she had about Floyd, and how he had been acting strange. Also, she told them about the information she found. The four of them were shocked. Phoenix is a girl, all right. She¡¯s so meticulous. Indeed, she had been keeping tabs on Floyd, and her findings were theplete opposite of the Floyd they knew. ¡°Does it mean that Gloria is ying hard to get?¡± ¡°Could it be that Floyd had been lying to us? In hindsight, that¡¯s possible!¡± The rest of them began to analyze. Phoenix nodded and answered, ¡°It¡¯s possible. However, something about today weirded me out. I think this woman is a big problem, and she could be a member of the unknown force!¡± The four of them looked at Phoenix and asked, ¡°Why do you say so?¡± ¡°Well, when someone was trying to divert Boss¡¯ attention, why was the God Crusher aimed at Floyd instead of anyone else?¡± As soon as those words fell,prehension dawned on them. ¡°That¡¯s true. When that happened, Floyd was almost at the end of the line! Zoey and the others were in front of him. Wouldn¡¯t they be better targets to divert Boss¡¯ attention?¡± ¡°Also, Floyd is much stronger, so the assant took a risk by targeting Floyd! No matter what, Floyd wasn¡¯t the best, nor was he the easiest target. In fact, the assant took the most risk by attacking him!¡± ¡°Yet the assant picked Floyd. Something¡¯s up here¡­¡± Chapter 3529 Chapter 3529 Chapter 3532 Part Of Her n Phoenix nodded, as that, too, was how she thought about it. N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. Given that Floyd, who was supposed to be the riskiest choice, was targeted by the woman, it was evident she was trying to assassinate him. Bybining the news that Floyd had provided¡ªGloria had recently abandoned him again and again, there was a high chance she wanted Floyd dead. Previously, they had suspected that something was wrong with Floyd and considered the possibility he had been cheated. But now, they were sure that he was rted to that faction, just that he wasn¡¯t aware of it. Thus, they wondered how they should connect Floyd with that faction and came to realize the answer lay with the woman from West Pavilion¡ªGloria. Levi¡¯s conclusion that the faction was in West Pavilion further cemented their belief. Nheless, Azure Dragon reminded, ¡°This remains conjecture on our part, as we do not have a single shred of evidence at all.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. If we specte without basis and tell Boss, we might be used of trying to sow discord.¡± ¡°All this while, we never had a case of betrayal or anything even close to it. Thus, we can never raise this matter unless we have solid proof. Until then, everyone is forbidden from mentioning it.¡± Cognizant of the rationale behind it, Phoenix and the rest agreed, ¡°You¡¯re right. Evidence! We need irrefutable evidence!¡± ¡°From now on, we won¡¯t sit idly by and do nothing. We have to investigate!¡± ¡°Our investigations should focus on nothing else other than Gloria. We should find out everything about her. Until we find any proof, we have to keep this a secret, especially from Boss and Floyd.¡± With that, everyone came to a consensus. ¡°Hmm? What about me?¡± At that moment, Floyd arrived coincidentally and heard his name mentioned by Azure Dragon and the other four. Azure Dragon smiled. ¡°We were just worried about you and wanted to see if you were shocked.¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine. I, too, was equally worried and came to check on you guys.¡± After both sides made some idle chatter, Kirin thought of something and asked, ¡°By the way, did you manage to get a clear look at the assassin?¡± ¡°Huh? About that¡­¡± The images from that moment shed across his mind. In that instant, he could see Gloria¡¯s blurry shadow viciously bearing down upon him with God Crusher in hand. It must have been a hallucination. How can it be Gloria? Of all the people trying to kill me, Gloria would never be among them. I must have thought of her in the face of death. After all, she will be among the regrets I¡¯ll have in the event of my death. ¡°How is that possible? Given how strong the attacker was, there¡¯s no way I could¡¯ve gotten a good look.¡± Floydughed awkwardly. Kirin asked in a solemn tone, ¡°What if the person piercing you with the sword is the one you love the most?¡± Swoosh! Floyd¡¯s expression drastically changed. He hadn¡¯t expected Kirin to bring up what he was just thinking about. This is too much of a coincidence. ¡°Haha, I¡¯m just joking. Look at how nervous you are! I was just trying to test you to see if you were still traumatized by the sword attack.¡± Kirin broke into instantughter. ¡°You have given me a fright. And here I was, thinking that you knew something.¡± Floyd patted his chest. After going their separate ways, Floyd continued with his training. Having assumed that Gloria was disappointed in him, he endeavored to double his efforts to strengthen himself. I don¡¯t want to feel useless or be a burden! Instead, I want to be Master¡¯s right-hand man! He hoped that the next time he met Gloria, he would no longer be the same man. However, he was oblivious that igniting the motivation for his relentless training was also part of Gloria¡¯s n. Her ultimate goal was to sow discord between him and Levi so that he would see thetter as his enemy, and at the crucial moment, stab Levi to cause him grievous injury. In order to assassinate Levi, she not only needed someone close but also someone powerful. Floyd, in his current condition, was far from enough. For the n to work, he had to grow stronger. That was the reason why Gloria needed to trigger him into training hard. Chapter 3530 Chapter 3530 Chapter 3533 Locating The Minister Meanwhile, Gloria, with Xs in tow, was traversing between all kinds of spiritual ley lines. She was devouring them and training Xs at the same time. By then, the small and medium spiritual ley lines didn¡¯t make a big difference to her. All she could do was umte her strength slowly. In contrast to her, a small spiritual ley line was as powerful as the sun for someone who had just begun to devour them like Xs, to the extent that he was incapable of devouring it in its entirety. Instead, all he could manage was the leftovers from Gloria. Even then, his strength progressed by leaps and bounds. Within a short period of time, he had elevated himself to another level. It was something that he didn¡¯t even dare imagine before. After obtaining the elemental spiritual bone, he felt that he possessed an exceptional level of talent, which was unprecedented since ancient times. Once he began training, the explosive progress he made bordered upon the divine, filling him with ecstasy. Nevertheless, it was still nothingpared to the devouring technique. In fact, they couldn¡¯t even be mentioned in the same breath. The devouring technique was unimaginably violent and terrifying, which brought Xs unparalleled tion. I have to follow this master. ¡°Based on the speed of your progress, you¡¯ll be invincible in a month¡¯s time as long as Levi doesn¡¯t interfere.¡± Gloria was proud of his progress, as the devouring technique that Xs was training in was personally modified by her. Even though she had lowered the limit of its power, it allowed its user to devour at a terrifying pace in a very short time. As a matter of fact, it was ten times fasterpared to when she had first begun wielding it. Obviously, she had no consideration for Xs¡¯ future, as all that mattered to her was taking down Levi. Therefore, she had frontloaded all of Xs¡¯ improvements by burning through his life essence, enabling his progress to skyrocket. However, it was done at a cost to the future growth of his skills. After all, she couldn¡¯t risk him betraying herter on. Oblivious to Gloria¡¯s intentions, Xs couldn¡¯t be any happier. After all, his progress had exceeded even his wildest dreams. Considering that it bordered upon a miracle, there was no reason for him not to feel ted. Alongside Gloria¡¯s increasing strength was her elevation in terms of influence. The Bone Grandmaster had been working hard to covertly recruit members of the lesiastic Order to join the Glorian Order. Within a short period of time, the Glorian Order snowballed into a massivework that enveloped the lesiastic Order. It grew so powerful that it was capable of swallowing the lesiastic Order at any time. In the meantime, the lesiastic Order was monitoring the situation closely for fear of being annihted. Since the enemy was not just powerful but hiding in the shadows, it had no one else to rely on other than Levi. Even then, they were still in an untenable position given that they were leaderless and were on the brink of extermination. ¡°No! We have to find the Minister and get him to take charge.¡± ¡°If the Minister still doesn¡¯t return, the lesiastic Order will be finished!¡± ¡°Everyone, we have to pull out all the stops to find him!¡± Consequently, the lesiastic Order made a momentous decision¡ªto find the Minister. It was unprecedented but necessary due to the risk of being wiped out. Despite how low the chances of locating the Minister were, they had no choice but to try. If the Minister was to return, there was no need for them to rely on Levi anymore. Furthermore, they didn¡¯t need to fear the faction lurking in the shadows. ¡°What if the Minister has discovered the world beyond and gone there? How are we going to find him?¡± ¡°Precisely. There¡¯s also another possibility¡ªhe might have discovered the world beyond but was killed by a greater power inside.¡± ¡°Nheless, as long as there¡¯s a sliver of hope, we still have to try.¡± ¡°We also can¡¯t discount the chance that the Minister has be stronger after finding the world beyond.¡± Meanwhile, Phoenix and the rest had infiltrated the lesiastic Order for their investigation, which was in a different direction from Levi¡¯s. N?velDrama.Org content. They had one clear objective¡ªthat was to find out everything about Gloria. Even the most trivial of rumors would be investigated in full detail. Consequently, they were shocked by what they learned, as no one had expected such a revtion. Chapter 3531 Chapter 3531 Chapter 3534 Is Gloria The Real Mastermind There was a lot more to Gloria that met the eye. Only those from West Pavilion knew of her terrible reputation. In fact, she was ostracized by them to the extent of no one wanted to be associated with her. N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. They were filled with resentment for her and even used her of being a slut. This was also taken into ount by Gloria in her n to eradicate the lesiastic Order. Other than West Pavilion, who would be mercilessly ughtered, the other factions were allowed to join the Glorian Order as long as they submitted to her. That was how much she hated those from West Pavilion. Upon learning that Gloria was infamous for seducing men, Phoenix and the others realized that they had made a monumental discovery. Even though she had seduced countless men, there were plenty of others who willingly subjected themselves to her maniption despite being aware of her infamy. Among them was Cahan, son of the West Pavilion¡¯s master. Moreover, she had even seduced her master¡¯s husband before and was almost killed by Linda for it. Even though all the incidents were true, they were kept under wraps for the sake of the West Pavilion¡¯s dignity. In addition, there was also another rumor¡ªGloria had even seduced the master of West Pavilion. If Cahan hadn¡¯t protected her then, she would have been ripped to shreds by him. Her reputation was so bad that she would be scorned every time her name was brought up, to the extent that it felt like she had a history with eighty percent of the men within West Pavilion. That number didn¡¯t even include those outside their faction, where rumor had it that countless other men were also involved with her. As a result, the revtion gave Phoenix and herpanions a tremendous shock. She¡¯s such a terrifying woman! If the rumors prove to be true, manipting Floyd would be a walk in the park for her. ¡°Floyd, you would never have guessed that you¡¯re just one man among the thousands she has had!¡± Kirinmented while Phoenix and everyone else felt bad for him. From the way he behaved a few days ago, it¡¯s clear that Floyd has fallen head over heels in love with Gloria, so much so that she had prated the core of his being. And yet, she turned out to be such a wretched woman. Even if she hadn¡¯t done anything, they were still going to look for her. But from her actions alone, she had obviously betrayed Floyd and the hopes he had ced on her. Moreover, it wouldn¡¯t be an exaggeration to say that he had been tantly cheated. Unfortunately, poor Floyd was oblivious to Gloria¡¯s true colors and still thought that she was someone loyal in love. ¡°She just gets on my nerves!¡± ck Tortoise ranted, as everyone was obviously upset. At that moment, they realized that Gloria was just ying hard to get when she ignored Floyd in the beginning. Her true objective was to have him eating out of her hand. ¡°Should we tell Floyd?¡± White Tiger asked. The few of them shook their heads. ¡°Considering how blinded he is, he would think that we¡¯re trying to sow discord instead of believing us.¡± ¡°Precisely. Even though we now know who she really is, we have nothing but unsubstantiated rumors.¡± ¡°If we were to tell Master and Floyd without proof, we might alert the enemy instead.¡± ¡°Therefore, we have to obtain solid evidence. Perhaps we can gather the men who were connected to her and start from them.¡± Phoenix added, ¡°I¡¯m just worried that Floyd would still refuse to believe us even if we show proof.¡± After deciding to investigate further, they began to specte if Gloria was the mastermind Levi was searching for, as there were many clues pointing in that direction. Gloria was a nobody who didn¡¯te from an influential family nor had a powerful patron. Also, she wasn¡¯t skilled or had the luck of an extraordinary encounter. In fact, there was nothing remarkable about her other than being able to manipte men. If she is the true enemy, how did she manage to grow stronger? How could she have made so much progress that she can go toe to toe with Levi? This doesn¡¯t make sense at all regardless of how one thinks about it. Even with a miracle, the gulf between them is simply too big! Chapter 3532 Chapter 3532 Chapter 3535 Gloria Is Wicked Even though Levi was exceptionally strong, it took him a long time to get to where he was. If even he couldn¡¯t have achieved it, how is it possible for anyone else? This is just too unrealistic. The only one who could make simr progress in such a short time was Forlevia. Her skyrocketing strength was there for all to witness. She had improved so fast that everyone was left speechless. Even at the pace she was growing, she was still incapable of reaching the heights of Levi¡¯s power. Therefore, it was clear that at the rate the enemy was growing, it was impossible for Forlevia to catch up. Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. It was such a baffling phenomenon that no one couldprehend. If she was the cream of the crop of the lesiastic Order, there was still a sliver of hope. After all, they wielded tremendous resources and might have some secret technique to help her achieve the heights of power. But how did a nobody like her do it? This is impossible! Could it be that she had an extraordinary encounter? Given the number of powerful characters within the lesiastic Order, plenty of them had special encounters. Even then, this doesn¡¯t look like one of those situations. At that moment, none of them could figure out how the enemy managed to grow so strong. Hence, they knew they had to dig deeper in their investigations. This time, they would focus on whether Gloria had any extraordinary encounters or if anyone had ever seen her training before. Perhaps the answer could be found there. Subsequently, they widened the scope of their probe by including other major factions beyond West Pavilion, hoping to find a connection to Gloria. At the same time, they drilled down further in their investigations into Gloria. The way they carried out their inquiry was different from Levi. He was doing it from a macro perspective, while they were solely focused on Gloria. I don¡¯t care whether you are the mastermind, Gloria. I insist on investigating you, for you have be our target. If you are indeed the perpetrator, the evidence will be procured to prove it! Even though there were still many unanswered questions, they had plenty of clues that pointed at Gloria that they needed to follow up on. Truth be told, they could inform Levi directly about Gloria. However, doing so would be the equivalent of falling out with Floyd, and they would also put Levi in an awkward position. It wouldn¡¯t be a problem if the enemy turned out to be Gloria, but what if she isn¡¯t? How would Floyd or even Master see us then? The fallout could be so severe that it would break the team up. As a result, they would never say anything that could threaten the team¡¯s solidarity until they had proof. After all, they were like a family, and it wasn¡¯t worth rocking the boat with some baseless usation. Thus, their lips were sealed until there was sufficient evidence. In spite of that, one thing was certain¡ªGloria was an evil woman who specialized in manipting men. Without a doubt, Floyd was eating out of her hands. Even though they had agreed not to reveal their suspicions to him, they would still remind him to keep his distance from her. In the event Gloria turned out to be the enemy, Floyd would by default be a time bomb that might explode anytime with devastating consequences. In order to prevent such a scenario, they had to keep a close eye on him. Subsequently, Phoenix and herpanions intensified their investigations. Under normal circumstances, Gloria would already have been aware of their ns. But this time, she just wasn¡¯t bothered, as it wasn¡¯t worthy of her attention. Besides, it was just a matter of time before her identity was exposed. Chapter 3533 Chapter 3533 Chapter 3535 Gloria Is Wicked Even though Levi was exceptionally strong, it took him a long time to get to where he was. If even he couldn¡¯t have achieved it, how is it possible for anyone else? This is just too unrealistic. The only one who could make simr progress in such a short time was Forlevia. Her skyrocketing strength was there for all to witness. She had improved so fast that everyone was left speechless. Even at the pace she was growing, she was still incapable of reaching the heights of Levi¡¯s power. Therefore, it was clear that at the rate the enemy was growing, it was impossible for Forlevia to catch up. It was such a baffling phenomenon that no one couldprehend. If she was the cream of the crop of the lesiastic Order, there was still a sliver of hope. After all, they wielded tremendous resources and might have some secret technique to help her achieve the heights of power. N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. But how did a nobody like her do it? This is impossible! Could it be that she had an extraordinary encounter? Given the number of powerful characters within the lesiastic Order, plenty of them had special encounters. Even then, this doesn¡¯t look like one of those situations. At that moment, none of them could figure out how the enemy managed to grow so strong. Hence, they knew they had to dig deeper in their investigations. This time, they would focus on whether Gloria had any extraordinary encounters or if anyone had ever seen her training before. Perhaps the answer could be found there. Subsequently, they widened the scope of their probe by including other major factions beyond West Pavilion, hoping to find a connection to Gloria. At the same time, they drilled down further in their investigations into Gloria. The way they carried out their inquiry was different from Levi. He was doing it from a macro perspective, while they were solely focused on Gloria. I don¡¯t care whether you are the mastermind, Gloria. I insist on investigating you, for you have be our target. If you are indeed the perpetrator, the evidence will be procured to prove it! Even though there were still many unanswered questions, they had plenty of clues that pointed at Gloria that they needed to follow up on. Truth be told, they could inform Levi directly about Gloria. However, doing so would be the equivalent of falling out with Floyd, and they would also put Levi in an awkward position. It wouldn¡¯t be a problem if the enemy turned out to be Gloria, but what if she isn¡¯t? How would Floyd or even Master see us then? The fallout could be so severe that it would break the team up. As a result, they would never say anything that could threaten the team¡¯s solidarity until they had proof. After all, they were like a family, and it wasn¡¯t worth rocking the boat with some baseless usation. Thus, their lips were sealed until there was sufficient evidence. In spite of that, one thing was certain¡ªGloria was an evil woman who specialized in manipting men. Without a doubt, Floyd was eating out of her hands. Even though they had agreed not to reveal their suspicions to him, they would still remind him to keep his distance from her. In the event Gloria turned out to be the enemy, Floyd would by default be a time bomb that might explode anytime with devastating consequences. In order to prevent such a scenario, they had to keep a close eye on him. Subsequently, Phoenix and herpanions intensified their investigations. Under normal circumstances, Gloria would already have been aware of their ns. But this time, she just wasn¡¯t bothered, as it wasn¡¯t worthy of her attention. Besides, it was just a matter of time before her identity was exposed. Chapter 3534 Chapter 3534 Chapter 3537 Waiting For The Enemy As for the other three, they definitely existed, albeit had yet to be discovered. Even among spiritual ley lines, they, too, varied in quality. For example, the super-spiritual ley line beneath the South Pole cier was considered to be more potent in terms of power. Even the ones within the lesiastic Order or Yartran couldn¡¯tpare. In fact, they didn¡¯t even qualify to be ssified as super-spiritual ley lines. Furthermore, the records described the existence of ley lines¡ªthere was even a ss of them. They werebeled as dragon ley lines, earth ley lines, and even divine ley lines. It was just that members of the lesiastic Order had not encountered them before. Nheless, rumor had it that the Minister did notice their presence and went in search of them. The powerful spiritual ley lines that he discovered were located in a mythical world that no one had any idea of. Unfortunately, he was never heard from since, and there were no further records of it. Levi, too, hadn¡¯t expected that there was still so much more knowledge out there on spiritual ley lines. N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. There¡¯s even a mythical world? Is it a small one? Or is it just a massive area that feels like a small world? Subsequently, he focused his efforts on researching the small and medium spiritual ley lines within the lesiastic Order¡¯s records. In total, there were at least hundreds of them. Due to the presence of the super-spiritual ley line, the lesiastic Order neglected their development. As a result, most were left untouched, as there was no use for them. If one is unable to fully absorb all the power of a spiritual ley line, the spiritual energy emitted from the super-spiritual ley line is more than enough for one¡¯s usage. ¡°All right then, I¡¯ll keep my eye on these small and medium spiritual ley lines,¡± Levi sneered. Before he left, Levi reminded them, ¡°You have to strictly keep this secret and not allow anyone else to find out. Do you understand? ¡°Understood. Our lips are sealed, as this is a matter of life and death.¡± With that, Levi led his men to investigate the small and medium spiritual ley lines. If we get lucky, we might run into the enemy while they¡¯re devouring them. Levi spected in his mind. If the enemy is absorbing spiritual energy from the super-spiritual ley line, he or she must be doing so from the lesser ley lines. ¡°Hmm? Oh no¡­¡± Upon arriving at a medium spiritual ley line, he was stunned to see that it had been sucked dry. Someone has devoured every single bit of it, to the extent that there¡¯s nothing left. From the residual scent, he could tell that the event was very recent. It is as I have predicted. The enemy isn¡¯t drawing energy from super-spiritual ley lines but chose to do so from small and medium spiritual ley lines instead. Even though he or she might not be able to move to the next level in one go, the cumtive effects are still equally terrifying. After all, they are still spiritual ley lines. Despite their smaller size, the energy they contain isn¡¯t to be underestimated at all. ¡°Continue with our search. I have a hunch we¡¯ll run into them!¡± Levi finally saw hope. With so many spiritual ley lines avable, the enemy would need time to devour them all. Thus, there was a chance they would encounter the enemy if they continued looking. Subsequently, they found another one that had just been devoured clean and were reinvigorated by their discovery. As long as they continued on the trail of withered spiritual ley lines, they were confident of locating the enemy. Since devouring all the spiritual ley lines was definitely the enemy¡¯s objective, all Levi had to do was to find one that was untouched and wait. Having decided on his strategy, Levi continued with his search. As some time had already passed, most of the spiritual ley lines had been sucked dry. The subsequent six to seven spiritual ley lines he found were all in a withered condition. Nevertheless, he didn¡¯t despair, for he knew that there he still had a chance as long as he didn¡¯t give up. After pressing on, Levi was finally rewarded for his efforts when he found a medium spiritual ley line that was untouched. It was clear that the enemy had yet to arrive. If it was a small spiritual ley line, chances of the enemy making an appearance were slim. But since this was a medium one. Levi, delighted by his discovery, was confident that the enemy would undoubtedlye. When they did, he would be waiting. Next Chapter Chapter 3535 Chapter 3535 Chapter 3538 Singled Out Levi stopped searching for other spiritual ley lines. He decided to lie in wait, more certain than ever that his enemy would show up. Levi¡¯s predictions were proven right. Gloria was determined to devour all the spiritual ley lines. Even medium and small spiritual ley lines were not spared. She would continue to devour them all. It was only a matter of time until she tracked Levi down since he was guarding a medium spiritual ley line. All he needed to do was to wait. Meanwhile, Phoenix and the others had made significant headway in their investigation, discovering more and more people associated with Gloria. The results had given them a shock as well. They did not expect her to have so many men under her spell. Despite her reputation, she had seduced about eighty percent of the men in West Pavilion. Their limited investigation already revealed that Gloria had hundreds of men from variousrge factions under her control. In actual fact, she could have thousands of victims. One thing was clear¡ªGloria was extremely shrewd. None of the men she had seduced had even managed to hold her hand, yet they were more than willing to worship her like a goddess. While the people in West Pavilion knew all about Gloria¡¯s reputation, the other factions were ill- informed about it, let alone the men she had seduced. Many of them even believed Gloria to be an innocent woman. Phoenix and the others clicked their tongues in disapproval. Nheless, they had to admit, ¡°Her tactics are brilliant. We¡¯re impressed!¡± No wonder Floyd had fallen victim to her tactics. Few would be able to resist her tricks. The men Gloria had seduced came from a variety of backgrounds as well, and there were even elders in the mix. All were loyal to her to a fault. Azure Dragon and a few othersmented, ¡°Gloria¡¯s too good! Even we would¡¯ve fallen victim to her wiles. Only someone of Boss¡¯ caliber could resist her seduction!¡± s, they only had rumors instead of hard evidence to substantiate their suspicions. The men seduced by Gloria hardly qualified as evidence, seeing as they would never trust Phoenix¡¯s group. After all, they viewed Gloria as their deity, and they would not believe anything that sullied her character. Naturally, they would not provide any evidence against her. Additionally, Azure Dragon and the rest had guessed that if Gloria was truly the enemy, all her co- conspirators would have been dead by now. After all, they had heard of the Esoteric Guild killing off many theurgists who were believed to be traitors. Thus, it was likely that all of Gloria¡¯s co-conspirators, if any, were dead. The ones who were still alive were probably not considered threats by Gloria. That meant it was impossible to get any evidence from them. It would be too far-fetched tobel Gloria the enemy just because of her acquaintance with these people. N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. Of course, Levi¡¯s subordinates had been investigating the connection between Gloria and the dead people as well. The investigation findings merely increased the likelihood of Gloria being the culprit. Abilities aside, Gloria had an extensivework, which was crucial. She had ess to all the information held by the lesiastic Order and more intel from her control over Floyd. Hence, it was easy for her to gain information at the speed of light. However, it was more difficult to ascertain the extent of Gloria¡¯s abilities, and they had to investigate further to reach a conclusion. Nheless, they believed they would eventually find some clues. They were confident they had located a crucial hint to solving the puzzle. While they were busy with their investigation on Gloria, Floyd was busy cultivating. The Fiends were all serving Levi, who would not allow Floyd to uncover his whereabouts. Phoenix and Azure Dragon were under Levi¡¯smand as well. Floyd felt as though he was singled out, wholly unaware of everyone else¡¯s activities. They seemed to be deliberately avoiding him. Chapter 3536 Chapter 3536 Chapter 3539 Tricking Forlevia Absorbed in his cultivation, Floyd was blissfully unaware of the goings-on in the base. When he emerged from his istion, he realized the base was near-deserted, save for Forlevia and a few others. Everyone else was missing, and he had no idea where they had gone. It was also around that time when Floyd noticed that those left in the base camp were deliberately avoiding him. Something was obviously very wrong, even if no one had deigned to inform him about it. Everyone was wary toward him, that much he was clear, especially Phoenix and the others. Are they worried about Gloria? Maybe they think something¡¯s off about her, but they don¡¯t want to tell me about it. That means they won¡¯t tell me about their ns. Master won¡¯t tell me about it either. I¡¯m being singled out and kept in the dark! The thought upset Floyd to no end. What did I do wrong? Why is everyone acting like this? Worst of all, Phoenix and the others are wrapped up in the idea that Gloria is problematic. Floyd eventually decided his best course of action was to focus on cultivation and achieve a level befitting Gloria¡¯s status. He wanted her to change her impression of him. s, his determination was weakened by how everyone at the base treated him. Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. He was simply too upset to cultivate properly. Even after several days of silent observation, he failed to figure out what they were doing. That merely fueled his curiosity about what his master and fellow disciples were up to. What the heck are Phoenix and the others doing? One day, Floyd¡¯s patience snapped. He had to find out what Levi and the rest were doing. Mainly, he was worried they would investigate Gloria and cause an unnecessary mess. Floyd did not wish for them to wrong and even kill Gloria. It would be a horrid development. It was a time of heightened tension, and paranoia was widespread. If Master knew about Gloria¡¯s existence, he would surely strike as soon as he could. She might be dead before I¡¯ve even realized anything. Thus, Floyd knew he could not rest easy until he knew what Levi and the others were doing. s, there was a wrench in his ns. With everyone deliberately avoiding him, how could he figure out Levi¡¯s whereabouts? Oh right! Evie! Forlevia was overseeing the day-to-day affairs at the base. Floyd believed she definitely knew what Master, Phoenix, Azure Dragon, and the others were doing. He bore down on Forlevia while she was busy cultivating. Noticing his odd expression, Forlevia asked curiously, ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Floyd? You don¡¯t look too well.¡± Floyd sighed and exined, ¡°Don¡¯t you know why, Evie? It feels as though everyone has deserted me. Phoenix and the others are deliberately avoiding me, and now, even Master is doing so. I don¡¯t even know where they¡¯ve gone or what they¡¯re doing.¡± He vented his frustrations in a bid to gain Forlevia¡¯s sympathy. After all, Forlevia was strong, but she was as innocent as a child. Plus, she had nothing but the utmost respect for her senior disciples like Floyd. Naturally, she revered them deeply and would never think of them in a bad light. As expected, Forlevia coaxed, ¡°Don¡¯t think that way, Floyd. Why would everyone leave you behind? That¡¯s impossible!¡± Floyd sighed and moaned, ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t they? I don¡¯t even know where they are or what they¡¯re doing! All I know is that they¡¯re busy, but I want to help them too! It¡¯s my duty to share Master¡¯s burden, yet how could I be so clueless about his whereabouts? Isn¡¯t it obvious now that they¡¯re singling me out?¡± s, Forlevia could not see through Floyd¡¯s scheme. She piped up innocently, ¡°I¡¯m sure they didn¡¯t single you out, Floyd. I¡¯ll tell you where my father is right now.¡± Determined to prove Floyd¡¯s suppositions wrong, she said, ¡°Dad is looking all small and medium spiritual ley lines in the lesiastic Order! He thinks the enemy is absorbing spiritual ley lines to strengthen itself!¡± Chapter 3537 Chapter 3537 Chapter 3540 Prey ¡°If you see someone using spiritual ley line, they¡¯re most probably the people we¡¯re looking for!¡± Floyd was stunned by Forlevia¡¯s words. Devouring spiritual ley line? That¡¯s frightening! I hope this has nothing to do with Gloria. Otherwise, it would be troublesome. ¡°How about Phoenix and the others?¡± Floyd asked. ¡°Phoenix and the others have gone to find Xs. They¡¯ll surely seek revenge! They couldn¡¯t take it anymore, so they sought approval from Daddy to look for Xs,¡± Forlevia answered. Indeed, Phoenix had gone to seek approval so that no one would know they had actually gone to investigate Gloria. Needless to say, using Xs as an excuse was a good move because that would stop people from getting suspicious. Floyd was convinced. ¡°Carry on with your cultivation, then. I need to cultivate as well so that I can be of help when we¡¯ve found Xs! I shouldn¡¯t just rely on Master.¡± With that, Floyd left. At the same time, Forlevia didn¡¯t get suspicious. After all, she thought Floyd was just keeping them in his mind, and he was just trying to help. After Floyd left, he bumped into Phoenix and the others. When Floyd saw them, he said, ¡°Let me know when you guys have found Xs! I¡¯m going to cultivate so that I¡¯ll be prepared for revenge!¡± ¡°Sure! No problem!¡± Everyone nodded. White Tiger couldn¡¯t help but utter, ¡°By the way, Floyd¡­¡± White Tiger wanted to tell Floyd that he could actually go to the lesiastic Order to investigate Gloria so that he would understand what was going on. However, he stopped talking when he noticed the looks the others were giving him. ¡°What is it, White Tiger? Is there a problem?¡± Floyd asked puzzledly. Something¡¯s off. Why do I feel like they know something? ¡°Concentrate on cultivating, okay? Don¡¯t think about women! Apart from Boss and Evie, you¡¯re someone we need to rely upon!¡± White Tiger immediately changed the topic. Floyd smiled when he heard that. N?velDrama.Org content. ¡°That¡¯s right! You have a long future ahead of you! Once you¡¯ve strengthened yourself, you can get all the women you want, right? By then, you don¡¯t have to just focus on one!¡± ¡°Once you be stronger, you¡¯ll meet better women in the future! You¡¯ll then realize what you have now is iparable¡­¡± Everyone urged. Since they couldn¡¯t tell him as it was, they tried to deliver the message indirectly so that he would stay away from Gloria. ¡°Okay. I understand,¡± Floyd answered. Meanwhile, Levi was still guarding the medium spiritual ley line, regardless of the circumstances. That was because he was sure that his opposition would show up. In fact, he was getting more and more convinced. I¡¯ll wait and get rewarded! Meanwhile, Gloria and Xs were consuming all the small and medium spiritual ley lines one by one. By then, they were almost done consuming all the ones on the list, and only a few were left. ¡°There are still two medium spiritual ley lines here! Let¡¯s go here!¡± After going through the map, Gloria picked a medium spiritual ley line that was closest. Coincidentally, that was the spiritual ley line Levi was guarding. Gloria and Xs headed out right away. Soon, they both arrived at the medium spiritual ley line, and they could feel the strong energy waves of the spiritual ley line. ¡°Oh? Someone¡¯s here! Yes!¡± Levi was filled with excitement because he never thought the wait could actually turn out fruitful. He then immediately concealed everyone¡¯s aura so that no one could sense their presence. From afar, he could feel the presence of the iers. There are two people. One of them is quite strong. Although that person is trying to hide their aura, I can still feel it. On the other hand, the other person¡¯s aura is faintly discernable. All I know is that there¡¯s a person there, and I can¡¯t tell how strong that person is. It seems like they¡¯re trying hard to hide their auras. Chapter 3538 Chapter 3538 Chapter 3541 The Informant ¡°Our preys have arrived¡­¡± Levi was getting excited when he felt the iers approaching. I¡¯m going to catch a big fish! These enemies are much more interesting than the ones I¡¯ve faced! They¡¯re intelligent and powerful. Besides, they know me well. Let¡¯s see who I¡¯m dealing with. At the same time, Gloria and Xs were getting closer. ¡°Master, I have a bad feeling. I¡¯m s-scared¡­¡± Xs stammered. Gloria shot him a helpless look. She would be concerned if that was the first time Xs had said something like that. However, he would say that everywhere they went. In fact, he was acting paranoid, and he would get scared whenever he entered an unfamiliar ce. Wherever he went, he would feel as if there were people hiding and staring at him. Hence, Gloria didn¡¯t take his words seriously. Besides, she had already observed the surroundings and didn¡¯t feel the auras of others. Now, I can sense power from far away. I can even feel tiny movements of energy. I¡¯m sure no one is here! With that thought in mind, she continued to lead Xs toward the medium spiritual ley line. As they were getting closer, Levi¡¯s heart started racing. I¡¯m thrilled! He was very excited because he found his enemies very intriguing. Meanwhile, Floyd was thinking about what Levi was doing when he arrived home. ¡°Is Master looking for the small and medium spiritual ley lines?¡± he murmured to himself. Suddenly, he came up with a theory. What if Gloria shows up near the spiritual ley line he¡¯s looking for? By then, he¡¯ll surely kill her! Back then, a theory like that would sound absurd and far-fetched because such coincidences wouldn¡¯t happen. In fact, he wouldn¡¯t even think of such a theory in the first ce. However, things are different now. Ever since Master killed Gloria back then, I¡¯ve been worried about this happening. This is actually very likely. What if, though? Judging by Evie¡¯s tone, anyone who¡¯s found nearby those small and medium spiritual ley lines will be considered an enemy. I can¡¯t ignore the possibility. No! I can¡¯t take the risk! Gloria can¡¯t be in trouble! Judging by the current situation, there¡¯s a possibility she¡¯s in danger. I can¡¯t let that happen. I simply can¡¯t! If I contact Gloria now, she¡¯ll brush me off and call me silly. Still, I don¡¯t care. As long as I can keep her safe, I don¡¯t care if she scolds me and cuts ties with me. I can¡¯t let her die! N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. At the thought of that, Floyd took the risk and contacted Gloria by using the method she had taught him. As Gloria was getting closer to the medium spiritual ley line, she suddenly received an emergency call from Floyd. Right then, Gloria¡¯s expression changed. I¡¯ve already scolded him twice before this. He should know better than to contact me unnecessarily, right? Since he¡¯s trying to reach me, I think there must be a problem! Sh*t! Something must be up! ¡°What is it, Floyd?¡± Gloria asked. ¡°This is an emergency, Gloria! Recently, my master is looking for the lesiastic Order¡¯s small and medium spiritual ley lines because he thinks the enemy will devour spiritual ley lines! Stay in the lesiastic Order, okay? Don¡¯t go near the spiritual ley lines. Otherwise, they might mistake you for the perpetrator and kill you!¡± Floyd cautioned. As soon as he was done talking, he was expecting Gloria to scold him. Since he didn¡¯t have proof or reason to support his im, Gloria could easily think he was spitting nonsense. Hence, it was safe to assume that Gloria would give him an earful. However, Gloria uttered, ¡°Thank you, Floyd. I¡¯ll watch out. You take care of yourself as well!¡± Floyd was ted when he heard her reply, albeit a short one. ¡°I knew it! I knew you still care for me, Gloria! You¡¯ve only been scolding me because you are disappointed in me, right? You want me to grow stronger! You only scolded me because you care for me!¡± Chapter 3539 Chapter 3539 Chapter 3542 Could His Adversary Be A Woman N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. Floyd felt relieved. Gloria truly loves me. What came before was the stick, now, it was a carrot that had him steadfast in the belief that Gloria had told him off for his own good. That is apparent now, more so than ever, as I was, after all, the one who reached out to her first this time. What is puzzling, or should I say unbelievable, was how gentle Gloria was¡­ Unbeknownst to him, Gloria was currently within the vicinity of the spiritual ley line. In panic mode, she thus gave Floyd this reply, ¡°I might have underestimated Levi again, thinking that he would remain focused solely on the two super-spiritual ley lines! To think that he had figured out my ns and begun to set his sights on the medium and small spiritual ley lines as well¡­¡± Through Floyd¡¯s cautioning and upon learning what Levi was up to, she was swiftly able to work out Levi¡¯s mental approach. He¡¯s going to try and ambush me either at this medium spiritual ley line or the next one¡­ but should I be trying to take him on in a straight fight? Gloria was still quite wary about telling herself that she was already capable of crushing Levi outright. Needing to bide her time so that she may continue to build up her own strength, she knew that she could not afford to be too hasty. Turning to regard Xs beside her, she said, ¡°Your predictions have been wrong nearly a hundred times before. Only this time, you got it right, mostly. There is indeed an ambush set up nearby!¡± That got Xs all spooked and shaking in his boots. ¡°Does that mean that we are going to abandon this medium spiritual ley line¡­¡± Stopping in her tracks, Gloria carefully probed her surroundings once more. There are no energy fluctuations within the vicinity. It¡¯s just too quiet! That pervading stillness was somewhat foreboding and was, in her esteem, obviously problematic. Gloria became increasingly certain of her own intuitions that she had sensed Levi¡¯s presence lurking out of sight. ¡°Huh? What¡¯s going on? Why have they stopped advancing?¡± Levi sensed something amiss. Could they have discovered me? This is impossible as I¡¯ve alreadypletely masked my own aura! At that moment, a voice rang out from across the way, ¡°You can quit hiding now, Levi, because I already know that you¡¯re in there! However, I shall not be looking to meet you face to face, for the time being, so until next time¡­ Hahaha¡­¡± Those words that came like a bolt out of the blue caused the color to drain from Levi¡¯s face. Have I been exposed? This is not good! I have to give chase! Spurred into action, Levi burst out in pursuit. Boom! Gloria immediately took to her heels as well. Owing to the distance between them, Levi failed to reach her in time and, in the end, she managed to get away. This¡­ Levi was positively stunned. How? How did she discover me? Impossible! Isn¡¯t this too much of a coincidence? Unless the ability of my counterpart exceeds my own, I could not have been detected so easily, but judging from my target¡¯s decision to avoid confrontation, it would seem reasonable to specte that he or she stillcked the confidence to deal with me handily. Then, how was she able to discover me? The fact remained that she had picked up on my presence, and must very likely have done so herself. None of this would make any sense at all otherwise! First of all, no one knew about my whereabouts, not even Floyd who could have leaked it. Secondly, they could have known that I was lying in ambush here alone by myself because had that been the case, those guys wouldn¡¯t have even shown up the way they did. Thirdly, inferring from the trail of depleted spiritual ley lines they left behind, they could not have realized that I knew about the business with the small and medium spiritual ley lines and was already onto them. To really be able to pick up on my presence, they must have been extremely, or even inconceivably resourceful! Mulling over it all day had led Levi nowhere, but it would be inurate to say that there was no silver lining amidst all that. Mhm? Female? Judging from the voice I had just heard, my opponent has to be a woman. That was something that came to Levi quite unexpectedly. A woman! How could a woman possess such capability? It¡¯s unthinkable! He was right in assuming that his opponent could very well be a woman, for he had, throughout his investigation into West Pavilion, paid far more attention to the men than the women. Chapter 3540 Chapter 3540 Chapter 3543 New Sources Of Energy Though it may be counter-intuitive to imagine how a woman could have masterminded everything, that was something that others may tend to overlook and a possibility that did elude him at the beginning as well. It was precisely the fact that she was a woman that made her less conspicuous and thus able to stay off the radar with greater ease. Levi had not entertained the notion that she could be female before, but the voice he had just heard proved otherwise. She may have chosen not to conceal her gender as a direct challenge against me! Considering the circumstances, it must have made no difference to her now whether or not to reveal her gender, but perhaps that may have happened sooner than she would have liked, as she would definitely have shown herself if she felt strong enough. The timing of that reveal could have been premature. Since her strategy of using the small to medium spiritual ley lines had been exposed, she¡¯d surely not continue to target them anymore. Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. To him, that meant she could very well be switching up her tactics. But apart from the two super- spiritual ley lines, Levi could not think of any alternative means by which she might be able to ess more energy. I must stop her! I have to put a stop to her growth, and also, uncover her identity as soon as possible! ¡°Hahaha¡­¡± after Gloria¡¯s departure, she began tough maniacally. That was rather surprising! To think Floyd could still prove himself useful. Looks like I may not be quite finished with him just yet! Right now, she had Floyd wrapped around her fingers to the extent that he would be proactive in trying to keep proving his worth to her. Subsequently, Gloria¡¯s expression grew solemn. Ugh, I was so close. Had she been able to devour all of those small and medium spiritual ley lines, it would have made it that much easier to cope with Levi. It was thus extremely unfortunate that Levi should manage to catch on at this critical juncture. The manner in which Levi was able to hide amongst the spiritual ley lines intimated that he might be a much deadlier adversary than I have anticipated. Having not realized that before, she started to feel the pressure mounting. If only I could have absorbed the rest of those spiritual ley lines as that would have given me more confidence. Regardless, that option is off the table now. With Levi keeping watch over the two super- spiritual ley lines, how else would I be able to continue getting stronger? ¡°Damn it! Now I¡¯ve to go and seek out new sources of energy. What a headache!¡± Gloria massaged her forehead. At that moment, Xs suddenly blurted, ¡°I know where to find more spiritual ley lines, Master, and two of them, at that! One belongs to the Cetus, and another, the Orthus. Both of these are consideredrge spiritual ley lines. Although they are notparable to those that lie underneath the lesiastic Order, they must be at least eighty to ny percent in scale when put together! Their existence is a tightly guarded secret of the deviant ns, and no one else knows about them apart from Solocus and myself.¡± What Xs said caused Gloria¡¯s eyes to light up. Levi may be keeping a tight rein on the lesiastic Order¡¯s spiritual ley lines, but since the deviant ns do not know where theirs are, they would be less likely to do the same for their own. ¡°Splendid! With the spiritual ley lines from the deviant ns, I¡¯d be able to attain the level that I desire!¡± said Gloria with a guffaw. ¡°That¡¯s not all, Master! I also have the magical medicine, magical herbs, and all the other treasures the deviant ns had umted over the years that I feel would be able to amount to the potency of a single spiritual ley line¡­¡± Xs had arrived at an understanding that so long as he served Gloria and kept himself in her favor, he would have a more promising future than the one Solocus had previouslyid out for him. That got Gloria very excited indeed. ¡°Excellent. In that case, we should set off immediately! Go on and lead the way!¡± She could hardly wait any longer. While Levi was hard at work trying to figure out Gloria¡¯s next move toward seeking out more energy, he could never have fathomed that she had already addressed her own woes without breaking a sweat. Following that, Gloria was about to embrace the next step in her own ascension byying im to the treasures that had been in the holding of the two major deviant ns for centuries shortly afterward. The smile on her face was a constant, and the thought of those tworge spiritual ley lines that awaited put her in an even more buoyant mood. Most crucially, was how well the deviant ns¡¯ whereabouts were hidden. With this ce being their stronghold, there was no way the lesiastic Order would be able to find its way here. That meant that Gloria would be able to devour the energy to her heart¡¯s content. Chapter 3541 Chapter 3541 Chapter 3544 Vindicated Gloria believed that Levi would not be able to find it. After all, even the lesiastic Order would not know. The two deviant ns had their own spiritual ley lines, and they were both empowered by evil spiritual energy. The lesiastic Order had never been bothered to tap into the energy, much less explore it. Hence, they would not suspect it. Shrewd as Levi was, it would have been toote when he realized it. She would have devoured everything. Despite the odds seemingly in her favor, Gloria was still apprehensive. She had hoped to wrap things up soon, as it was a chance that would not easilye by again. She could not ess the other spiritual ley line at the moment, and she had delegated great resources to her disciple, Xs. Gloria wanted to cultivate Xs. It was pointless being the only strongest presence. Besides, it was inevitable that she would be the strongest. It was her goal to cultivate Xs so that he could lend her a helping hand against Levi¡¯s vengeance. She wanted to drive Levi to a corner, making it so that he could only watch her go free without retribution. After having attained a certain level of strength, it felt empty to just resort to pure strength. Gloria had always wanted to y everyone in the palm of her hands. Her next step would be tomence the devouring of spiritual ley lines of both deviant ns. Levi went back to his base in a dejected manner. His spiritual ley line had lost its luster, and his opponents would no longer target it as a result. However, he could not seem to think of another resource to tap into. Even the council members of the Holy Guild did not have any idea. N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. It would seem as ifrge reservoirs of resources were already tapped into. They could not pinpoint another usible source. Hence, there was nothing they could do but to continue looking. Levi knew he had to buckle up and keep up with the woman¡¯s train of thought. Otherwise, he would always be one step behind her. After all, he had other things to worry about, for example, his opponent¡¯s vengeance. If they were to deal with the people closest to him, Levi would easily slip up. He was but only one person. Though he had asked for the rest to keep an eye out, Levi knew he had to be cautious as well. Everyone was gathered the moment Levi was back. ¡°Boss, did something happen?¡± They realized that he was not looking well. Everyone gathered around him. Floyd was especially apprehensive as he eyed Levi. Could it really be that coincidental? Then, Floyd could not help but nced at Forlevia. Is Gloria really that unlucky? Has she bumped into him? Levi gave them a rueful smile. ¡°I had spotted the opponent¡¯s pattern and stayed in a medium spiritual ley line to wait for them to take the bait. I did bump into someone. Just when I was about to strike, she stopped and did not walk into the trap I¡¯ve set up, telling me that she had spotted me.¡± ¡°What?¡± Everyone was bbergasted and started to analyze the situation. ¡°Boss, could it be that the opponent is so strong that she could feel your presence?¡± Azure Dragon was ovee by fear. If it was true, then they would be in serious trouble. Levi shook his head and said, ¡°That can¡¯t be it. I¡¯ve been hiding for a long time. Besides, the person was heading toward the spiritual ley line at first. Then, she stopped in her tracks abruptly and said that she was aware of my presence. Besides, if she was aware of my capabilities, she would not have gone into hiding. It was obvious that she did not notice me in the first ce.¡± They exchanged nces with each other and asked Levi, ¡°How did she discover you, Boss? If she had not discovered you on her own, someone must have told her!¡± Everyone felt chills down their spine when they arrived at the conclusion. They could not help but wonder if their opponents knew every little detail about them, even the news of Levi and his whereabouts. Could it be that their opponent had imnted a spy among them? In the past, everyone would be pointing fingers at Floyd. After all, more often than not, he was the one who spread the word. However, they had been avoiding Floyd, even Levi. Levi would no longer divulge his whereabouts, not especially to Floyd. The others in the group did the same. Hence, the suspicions that used to be directed at him were vindicated. Chapter 3542 Chapter 3542 Chapter 3545 Not Stupid Nobody had suspected Floyd after Levi recounted the incident. After all, Floyd did not have any idea about Levi¡¯s whereabouts. It had nothing to do with him. However, the realization made everyone shudder. They eyed their surroundings warily as they could not help but feel like there were ears in the walls. They used to be able to me Floyd for what happened in the past. However, who else was there to be med this time? How could they exin what happened? Could there be someone else involved, or that the enemy had some secret pawn that they knew nothing of? It was terrifying. It was as if everyone was under scrutiny. Even Levi was not spared from the eerie feeling. If Floyd was not involved, it would be difficult to exin everything. Could it be that some other person had spread the word? It was impossible, seeing as he had only told Zoey and Forlevia of his whereabouts. Those two would definitely not betray him. Besides, they had not told anyone else, especially not Floyd. The Holy Guild was fully under his control, and there would not be any problem. Hence, there was no other way to exin how their enemy had somehow gotten their hands on the information. Judging from the way she had abruptly stopped in her tracks, it was obvious that she had someone telling her what to do. It was puzzling. Meanwhile, Floyd was overwhelmed with guilt. If he had to pinpoint someone, it would have to be Gloria. He had told Gloria what Levi had been up to. It was usible that Gloria knew about this. However, Floyd believed that Gloria was not someone whom Levi was looking for. After all, Gloria was certainly no match for Levi. That¡¯s impossible! I know her capabilities more than anyone else. How is she able to rival Master? If it was indeed her, shouldn¡¯t she try to contact me to get more information about Master¡¯s whereabouts? The fact was, Gloria had ignored Floyd. One other possibility was that Gloria had reminded others of Levi¡¯s presence. After all, he did tell Gloria that anyone who appeared around the spiritual ley lines would be considered a foe. She might have reminded others about that fact. That was how the information had somehow spread. Floyd reckoned that he would have done the same if he was in the same position. He would have reminded his friends to stay out of danger. It seemed like the spy had to be within the lesiastic Order and someone close to Gloria. Floyd thought he should have reminded Gloria not to tell others about the matter. He regretted his oversight in the matter. Then, he made a mental note to investigate the people around Gloria aside from practicing cultivation from then onward. N?velDrama.Org content. After all, the best way to vindicate himself was to find out who was truly behind the scenes. Floyd was afraid that others might find out that it had something to do with him. However, seeing as others had paid no heed to him, he heaved a sigh of relief. Suddenly, he noticed that Forlevia was staring at him. He panicked. It hit him that others might not think that he was involved, but Forlevia might. After all, he had gotten information about Levi¡¯s whereabouts from her. Forlevia was surely suspecting him, no matter how much faith she had in him. If she had connected all the dots, Forlevia would definitely suspect he was involved. Forlevia was innocent, but she was not stupid. Floyd was right. She believed in Floyd, but she was suspecting him as well. It was such a convenient coincidence that she had to doubt him. However, Forlevia had not pointed it out in front of everyone else. She had the same notion as Azure Dragon and everyone else. Forlevia did not wish to sow discord among Floyd and everyone else just because of her suspicion. She certainly did not wish for their bonds to sour. However, as she cast a doubtful look at Floyd, the man also looked in her direction, and both of them locked gaze with each other. Floyd grew more apprehensive by the second. Forlevia was contemting the possibilities as well¡­ Right then, Floyd blurted, ¡°Master, you can¡¯t me me this time, right? It was only a coincidence the last few times, and I couldn¡¯t clear my name. I realized that you guys have been encouraging me, and yet trying to keep a distance from me. I had no idea what you guys had been doing, nor where you guys had been¡­¡± Chapter 3543 Chapter 3543 Chapter 3546 My Opponent Was A Woman ¡°I really wanted to know where you¡¯ve been and what you were up to because I wanted to help! Master, I wished to help you with your problems and also help Azure Dragon and the others get their revenge, but I was too scared. I was afraid that if I got involved, I¡¯d be med if anything were to go south. I got fearful that I dreamed about your suspicion toward me! I guess this isn¡¯t all bad. Since you kept me out of the loop, you can¡¯t me me when something happens.¡± Floyd smiled bitterly and seemed like he was about to cry. Immediately, everyone at the scene was dumbfounded. They never expected to hear Floyd say something like that since they did not suspect him, but they felt guilty nheless, especially Azure Dragon and the others. If this really has nothing to do with Floyd, we¡¯ll be guilt-ridden! ¡°I won¡¯t ask any of you about Master or if you need help ever again! Never! From now onward, whatever you do is none of my business,¡± voiced Floyd while ncing at Forlevia since his words were meant for her. Forlevia could feel her heart shatter after listening to the man¡¯s harsh words. Although nobody wanted to admit it, they did shut the poor man off. Floyd was sensitive, so he dared not to ask them even though he wanted to know what they were up to. N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. He was worried about getting med for getting involved should things go sideways. Since Floyd was so pitiful, nobody had any reason to suspect him. Shaking her head, Forlevia decided to let the man off the hook. Floyd then stole a nce at Forlevia and was relieved to see how she had reacted because he put on the act for her. His n was to make Forlevia feel sorry for him so she would not suspect him. With a careful maneuver like that, Floyd would be able to make Forlevia think that it was her idea to tell him about Levi¡¯s whereabouts instead of him asking for it. Hence, he would not attract unwanted suspicion. Had Floyd asked about Levi¡¯s location directly, things would have turned out differently. The man was convinced that he did a pretty good job since Forlevia stopped suspecting him. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Evie. This is the only way to keep the secret safe. Otherwise, you¡¯d be putting Gloria in danger,¡± muttered Floyd to himself with a slight sense of guilt that did notst very long. For Gloria¡¯s sake, I¡¯d do anything, including lying. After listening to Floyd, everyone beganforting him because they had no idea what happened between him and Forlevia. They felt nothing but guilt when they were told how they had shut him off. ¡°It¡¯s not that we don¡¯t trust you. We were just looking out for you,¡± exined everyone. ¡°It¡¯s fine. You guys go on. I should leave now before I hear too much.¡± In order to stay in character, Floyd turned around and left. He did not stop, no matter how the others tried to dissuade him. ¡°Forget it. We¡¯ll talk to himter,¡± sighed Levi helplessly after watching the man walk away. ¡°Let¡¯s continue to analyze the possible oues.¡± ¡°This time, it¡¯s not entirely fruitless,¡± informed Levi, looking at the crowd. ¡°Really? So there are other discoveries?¡± Everyone shifted their attention back to the man. ¡°Yep, that¡¯s right! I never thought that my opponent would be a woman.¡± Immediately after hearing Levi, everybody was stunned, and their faces were filled with disbelief. Floyd, who did not get far, was stopped dead in his tracks when he heard the revtion. Chapter 3544 Chapter 3544 Chapter 3547 Forlevia And Her Devouring Technique Suddenly, Floyd felt as though his feet had been glued to the floor. For some reason, Floyd was utterly stupefied when Levi revealed that piece of information. Floyd could not help thinking that Levi was talking about Gloria because she was the first person to pop into his head. Before then, Floyd would never think Gloria was involved in any way. However, that was not the case when he heard what Levi said. As much as Floyd wanted to stop thinking about it, his mind would not let him. ¡°A woman, huh?¡± Azure Dragon and the others were very much surprised. At that point, they were already convinced that the enemy had to be Gloria. They even went through a series of investigations to prove they were right about the woman. The fact that Levi¡¯s figured out it was a woman greatly supports our hypothesis. It means Gloria is highly involved in the matter. ¡°That¡¯s why we need to shift our focus. We have to investigate the females in West Pavilion, and we have to do it fast. Since she revealed her gender to me, it must mean concealing her identity no longer matters. She doesn¡¯t care if I find her,¡± exined Levi calmly. There are two things we have to focus on. Firstly, we have to find out who the woman is; secondly, we must find her energy source. Phoenix and the others could sense the urgency of the situation, so they knew they had to move as quickly as possible to prove that the woman was Gloria. Levi also reminded everyone to stay safe and retreat to base if the situation ever got out of hand. Their safety is important to me. I don¡¯t expect them to help me; I just hope they don¡¯t be a liability. Cyrus still needed more time to master the basic technique, but he was confident that Mia and Wynona would be a big help. The two wasted no time trying to master the skill and would undoubtedly have much to show for it soon. Levi was walking with Forlevia and the others when he voiced, ¡°It¡¯s impossible! From what I know, you¡¯re the one that¡¯s improving the fastest. I can¡¯t imagine how someone can be faster than you.¡± Levi had a headache because he could not seem to figure out his enemy¡¯s energy source or how she improved her strength. ¡°Actually, I can improve even faster, Dad,¡± revealed Forlevia suddenly. ¡°What? How?¡± ¡°My self-created technique can go to extremes to absorb energy, no matter what kind. To be exact, it can devour anything,¡± exined Forlevia. Everyone was shocked to hear that. Is that possible? The technique can devour anything? Levi¡¯s face hardened when he imagined the possibilities. Maybe she came across something incredible; it¡¯d be foolish of me to deny such a possibility. After all, Evie managed to create a formidable technique on her own. Who¡¯s to say that our enemy doesn¡¯t have her own skills for rapid improvement? ¡°Evie, the method you mentioned is usually what extremists seek because they want to improve in the shortest time possible. Our enemy¡¯s improvement is almost unbelievable. Do you think you can catch up to her if you give it your all, Evie?¡± inquired Levi. After some thought, Forlevia replied, ¡°In theory, yes. I¡¯m sure I can do more than catch up to her; I can be even faster than her. However, I¡¯ve never tried going that far because there¡¯s a steep price to pay. This is against the principle of my technique, which requires its user to be one with the universe. It¡¯s all about finding the perfect bnce. I can indeed improve at an impressive rate if I were to ignore the bnce and absorb energy forcefully from the universe. However, there¡¯ll likely be dire consequences.¡± After listening to Forlevia¡¯s exnation, Levi finally understood that her technique utilized the power of the universe.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. Chapter 3545 Chapter 3545 Chapter 3548 Gloria Gaston Has Vanished To do that, the user would have to be one with the universe. That would be impossible if one were to absorb energy from the universe by force. Essentially, doing that would defeat the purpose of the technique. Even so, Levi never expected that Gloria was actually using Forlevia¡¯s technique. So far, Forlevia was the only one who knew how to take her technique to the extreme. Others did not even know what Forlevia¡¯s technique was, much less if it could be taken to the extreme. Anyhow, the woman proved that it was possible to improve that quickly. While everyone else went about their business, Floyd finally crawled home with great difficulty. All he could think about was Gloria. No, it can¡¯t be true! I have to stop thinking about this! Why would Gloria be involved? There¡¯s nothing to prove that. Maybe it¡¯s those close to her; it could be Cahan or her master, Linda. I have to inform Gloria about them so that she doesn¡¯t get caught off guard. With that thought in mind, Floyd immediately contacted Gloria to inform her of what Levi had found out and remind her to be on her guard. However, Gloria simply wanted to focus on her solitary training. Since Floyd was no longer of any use to her, the woman did not want to waste her time on him. Besides using him to assassinate Levi, Gloria could not think of any other way that Floyd could be useful to her. Hence, Gloria saw no reason to contact Floyd. On top of that, she already hadplete control over the man. Gloria did not have to do anything, and Floyd would still dly report to her. Since the man was so eager, she knew she did not have to waste time or effort on him anymore. Then, everybody began the investigation. Besides improving himself, Floyd also started looking into those rted to Gloria. The deeper Phoenix and the others dug, the more lead they got. The group found out that many men worked for Gloria and that they would even die for her. Not only did the woman have men like that in every faction but also in every institute; some had higher positions, while some had lower ones. Gloria ensured that she would receiveprehensive reports about each faction. That was why Phoenix and the others concluded that if Gloria were their enemy, she was not alone. The woman got the entire lesiastic Order involved. Even though Phoenix and the others felt as if they were closing in on the truth, they still could not exin how Gloria improved in such a short time. ¡°I got it! Why don¡¯t we look into the matter between Gloria and Floyd? If we can get the specifics, we might just find the evidence we need!¡± suggested Kirin. Since we¡¯re already suspecting Floyd and Gloria, why not go straight for them? At least we¡¯ll have a clear direction this way. After hearing Kirin, the other four men froze for a while before breaking into a grin. ¡°That sounds like a great idea!¡± Hence, they all decided to let Kirin focus on investigating Floyd and Gloria. Meanwhile, Levi was trying to shorten his list of suspects. As for Floyd, he got nothing from looking into those around Gloria. After all, he did not investigate the one who was supposed to be the most suspicious. However, Floyd did make a major discovery. Since he frequented the lesiastic Order to investigate Gloria¡¯s men, Floyd also went to West Pavilion many times. It did not take long before he found out that Gloria was never in West Pavilion or anywhere in the lesiastic Order¡¯spound. If she¡¯s not with the lesiastic Order, where is she? N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. Floyd began to panic since the woman not only stopped contacting him but also seemed to have vanished. Now is the most turbulent time for the order, so she should be around. But why isn¡¯t she? Something¡¯s not right here. Floyd considered asking around about Gloria¡¯s whereabouts but did not do so in the end, for he knew that would mean he suspected her. It¡¯ll destroy our rtionship! Next Chapter Chapter 3546 Chapter 3546 Chapter 3549 The Hopeless Floyd Irving I can¡¯t be suspicious of her! She must be cultivating somewhere or just busy with something else. Even if the lesiastic Order is going through a tough time right now, no one says she has to be here. Floyd tried to convince himself to continue to trust Gloria. ¡°You must be Floyd,¡± uttered a voice before several figures appeared behind the man. ¡°Huh? Yes, I am. And you are?¡± inquired Floyd curiously. ¡°I guess you can say we¡¯re like Gloria¡¯s sisters.¡± Upon hearing that, Floyd immediately greeted the women warmly. ¡°You must be here for Gloria,¡± teased thedies after sizing Floyd up. To that, the man responded with a nod. ¡°Yes. You¡¯re right.¡± ¡°You can stop looking for her now because you¡¯re not going to find her,¡± continued the women, chuckling. ¡°You¡¯re not suitable for her, so you might as well give up. She¡¯s not interested in you at all.¡± Floyd was stunned when he heard those words. ¡°What do you mean?¡± Thedies continued tough at Floyd because they knew something that the man did not. To them, he was nothing but a clown. ¡°You thought you¡¯ve already won Gloria¡¯s heart, didn¡¯t you? You¡¯re probably convinced that you two love each other and that you were going to ride off into the sunset,¡± mocked one of the women. ¡°You¡¯re right because we do love each other. She loves me just as much as I love her,¡± answered Floyd with a warm smile. I¡¯m sure that Gloria and I belong together. After all, why wouldn¡¯t she be in love with me? As soon as the women heard Floyd¡¯s delusional reply, they burst intoughter. They were notughing with him but at him, and Floyd could sense the condescension in theirughter. What¡¯s so funny? It¡¯s not like they know Gloria¡¯s rtionship with me better than I do. That¡¯s impossible! ¡°You¡¯re not the only one who thinks that way,¡± uttered one of thedies. Even though they had no idea that Gloria had already started going against Levi, they had heard about Gloria¡¯s scandals and thements about her. The men Gloria had seduced all thought the woman was in love with them and that they would live happily ever after. Thedies had seen at least a hundred men just like Floyd in West Pavilion. Every one of those men was blinded by love andpletely under Gloria¡¯s control. The women had also heard that Gloria controlled not just men in West Pavilion but also the other factions. When they saw Floyd, they were curious if he was the same, and as expected, he was exactly like those who came before him. Because of thedies¡¯ strange looks and perplexing words, Floyd was filled with puzzlement. If it were not for Gloria¡¯s influence, a man of his intellect would have immediately figured out what was going on. Unfortunately, Floyd was as blind as a bat when it came to Gloria. His mind just could not function properly whenever the woman was brought up. The man wholeheartedly believed that Gloria would never be associated with anything bad. ¡°If I were you, I¡¯d let go of Gloria as soon as possible. Otherwise, you¡¯re going to get hurt.¡± ¡°Do you know how many men have fallen for her? There are thousands, if not tens of thousands. And those are the only ones we¡¯ve heard. Who knows how many more there actually are?¡± ¡°She wouldn¡¯t have targeted you if you weren¡¯t talented or useful to her in any way .¡± The women did not want to be too harsh on Floyd, so they informed him euphemistically. Gloria is surrounded by countless men, so it¡¯s better for him to just give up on her. Otherwise, things won¡¯t end well for him. ¡°Floyd, if you¡¯re as good as your master, Gloria would probably fall head over heels for you,¡± mocked thedies. N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. However, Floyd simply smiled before responding humbly, ¡°Gloria is a fine woman, so it¡¯s only natural that she would have a lot of men chasing after her. I¡¯ll work harder to improve myself in order to be worthy of her. With more cultivation, I¡¯ll be able to protect her and be worthy of her love soon.¡± ¡°You¡¯re hopeless!¡± stated the women while shaking their heads helplessly. ¡°Don¡¯t you know that you¡¯repletely under Gloria¡¯s spell? She has you in the palm of her hand.¡± Chapter 3547 Chapter 3547 Chapter 3550 They Are All Jealous of Gloria One of thedies could not hold it back any longer, so she directly shouted the truth at Floyd. How can someone be so stupid? Smiling, Floyd dly agreed with the woman. ¡°You¡¯re right. I admit it. I am under her spell, and nothing makes me happier.¡± ¡°Do you know that you¡¯re not the only one under her spell? There are many other men just like you.¡± The woman could not believe how nonchnt Floyd was with her revtion. ¡°Of course. I know how attractive Gloria is better than anyone else.¡± Floyd was not surprised by what the woman had just said. ¡°You¡¯vepletely lost yourself. You¡¯re nothing but a tool now.¡± ¡°Forget about him. Nothing we say will change his mind about Gloria. He won¡¯t listen to us even if we have solid proof!¡± Thedies decided not to waste their breath on Floyd, who still had trouble understanding what they were trying to tell him. If anything, he thought they were attempting to paint Gloria as a viin. ¡°Onest piece of advice, Floyd. Gloria is no fine woman. Get away from her while you still can. Cut your losses,¡± informed the women before leaving. ¡°At the end of the day, you¡¯re just trying to nder Gloria, aren¡¯t you? What a pile of nonsense!¡± roared Floyd, who noticed that those in West Pavilion did not seem to like Gloria very much. ¡°I know what this is about. You¡¯re all just jealous of Gloria!¡± shouted Floyd somewhat furiously. They¡¯re just trying to nder Gloria whenever they get the chance. Some even said that Gloria seduced Cahan and Linda¡¯s husband too. They don¡¯t have any solid proof, though. They think they can make up any stories they want just because the men are dead. ¡°I finally know why Gloria didn¡¯t want to stay with the lesiastic Order. Who would want to? This ce is filled with nothing but lies and deceptions. Anywhere else would be an upgrade!¡± Furious, Floyd was about to leave West Pavilion when he coincidentally bumped into Kirin, who was also looking for Gloria. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Floyd? You seem upset,¡± inquired Kirin curiously. ¡°I never thought everyone in West Pavilion would hate Gloria so much. They¡¯d jump at every chance to nder her,¡± replied Floyd angrily. White Tiger, standing just beside Kirin, chuckled before chiming in, ¡°It could be nothing more than a rumor if it came from only one person. However, if you have a group of people telling you the same thing, something is wrong.¡± Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. ¡°No, I only trust what I see with my own eyes. If anybody wants to convince me, they¡¯d have to have proof!¡± insisted Floyd after shaking his head. Suddenly, Kirin had an idea. ¡°I believe you, Floyd. You¡¯d never be wrong about a person¡¯s character. Since you¡¯re in such a bad mood, why don¡¯t you tell us more about Gloria?¡± Floyd¡¯s face immediately softened after he heard Kirin. Confident that Gloria would meet Kirin and the others sooner orter, Floyd thought there was no harm in letting them know the woman better in advance. They haven¡¯t met her yet, so I might as well give them an idea of the person Gloria is before otherse and ruin her image. ¡±Okay. Let¡¯s talk somewhere else.¡± When Floyd agreed to the request, Kirin¡¯s and White Tiger¡¯s eyes immediately lit up. Floyd will give us more leads than we can ever hope to find on our own! Unlike the others, Levi still had trouble with his investigation. Neither he nor the Holy Guild found any useful information regarding the energy source. Besides that, the other party was staying low at the moment. Levi had no idea if his enemy had given up or if they had already found the energy source and were secretly devouring it. Even though he was desperate to get an answer, there was nothing he could do. However, he had found a major clue regarding the identity of their enemy. Levi had sessfully narrowed the range down to less than a thousand people. What shocked him was that the people who were almost killed outside the lesiastic Tower that day were all on his list. Levi then began to wonder who, exactly, on the list was the person he was looking for. More than anything, he wanted to know about the energy source because that was the key. Chapter 3548 Chapter 3548 Chapter 3550 They Are All Jealous of Gloria One of thedies could not hold it back any longer, so she directly shouted the truth at Floyd. How can someone be so stupid? Smiling, Floyd dly agreed with the woman. ¡°You¡¯re right. I admit it. I am under her spell, and nothing makes me happier.¡± ¡°Do you know that you¡¯re not the only one under her spell? There are many other men just like you.¡± The woman could not believe how nonchnt Floyd was with her revtion. ¡°Of course. I know how attractive Gloria is better than anyone else.¡± Floyd was not surprised by what the woman had just said. ¡°You¡¯vepletely lost yourself. You¡¯re nothing but a tool now.¡± ¡°Forget about him. Nothing we say will change his mind about Gloria. He won¡¯t listen to us even if we have solid proof!¡± Thedies decided not to waste their breath on Floyd, who still had trouble understanding what they were trying to tell him. If anything, he thought they were attempting to paint Gloria as a viin. ¡°Onest piece of advice, Floyd. Gloria is no fine woman. Get away from her while you still can. Cut your losses,¡± informed the women before leaving. ¡°At the end of the day, you¡¯re just trying to nder Gloria, aren¡¯t you? What a pile of nonsense!¡± roared Floyd, who noticed that those in West Pavilion did not seem to like Gloria very much. ¡°I know what this is about. You¡¯re all just jealous of Gloria!¡± shouted Floyd somewhat furiously. They¡¯re just trying to nder Gloria whenever they get the chance. Some even said that Gloria seduced Cahan and Linda¡¯s husband too. They don¡¯t have any solid proof, though. They think they can make up any stories they want just because the men are dead. ¡°I finally know why Gloria didn¡¯t want to stay with the lesiastic Order. Who would want to? This ce is filled with nothing but lies and deceptions. Anywhere else would be an upgrade!¡± Furious, Floyd was about to leave West Pavilion when he coincidentally bumped into Kirin, who was also looking for Gloria. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Floyd? You seem upset,¡± inquired Kirin curiously. ¡°I never thought everyone in West Pavilion would hate Gloria so much. They¡¯d jump at every chance to nder her,¡± replied Floyd angrily. White Tiger, standing just beside Kirin, chuckled before chiming in, ¡°It could be nothing more than a rumor if it came from only one person. However, if you have a group of people telling you the same thing, something is wrong.¡± ¡°No, I only trust what I see with my own eyes. If anybody wants to convince me, they¡¯d have to have proof!¡± insisted Floyd after shaking his head. Suddenly, Kirin had an idea. ¡°I believe you, Floyd. You¡¯d never be wrong about a person¡¯s character. Since you¡¯re in such a bad mood, why don¡¯t you tell us more about Gloria?¡± Floyd¡¯s face immediately softened after he heard Kirin. Confident that Gloria would meet Kirin and the others sooner orter, Floyd thought there was no harm in letting them know the woman better in advance. They haven¡¯t met her yet, so I might as well give them an idea of the person Gloria is before otherse and ruin her image. ¡±Okay. Let¡¯s talk somewhere else.¡± When Floyd agreed to the request, Kirin¡¯s and White Tiger¡¯s eyes immediately lit up. Floyd will give us more leads than we can ever hope to find on our own! Unlike the others, Levi still had trouble with his investigation. Neither he nor the Holy Guild found any useful information regarding the energy source. Besides that, the other party was staying low at the moment. Levi had no idea if his enemy had given up or if they had already found the energy source and were secretly devouring it. Even though he was desperate to get an answer, there was nothing he could do. However, he had found a major clue regarding the identity of their enemy. Levi had sessfully narrowed the range down to less than a thousand people. What shocked him was that the people who were almost killed outside the lesiastic Tower that day were all on his list. Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. Levi then began to wonder who, exactly, on the list was the person he was looking for. More than anything, he wanted to know about the energy source because that was the key. Chapter 3549 Chapter 3549 Chapter 3551 Xs Roams Free Levi knew it would be useless even if he could find out who the enemy was right then and there, for she could be a serious threat if she managed to find arge spiritual ley line. All would be toote by then. Even though Levi was unsure how strong his enemy was, the fact that she did not care about revealing her gender meant that she was getting bolder. Nobody knows how much strength she actually has to back that level of confidence. I may have been improving, but I still worry that she¡¯ll be too much for me to handle. For some reason, Levi had a bad feeling that his enemy was about to get her way. The man was right, for Gloria had indeed finished devouring the Orthus¡¯ spiritual ley line. Because of the size of the spiritual ley line, she took quite some time to get the job done. Gloria¡¯s power had reached a level that even she could not exin. Feeling in control of everything, Gloria began to develop a godplex. It was as if the entire world was her yground. If she could devour the Cetus¡¯ spiritual ley line and all the magical herbs, the woman would reach an unimaginable state. Unfortunately, there was a problem. Gloria could tell that the technique and her spiritual bone had limits. Although it did not seem like it since Gloria could still continue to devour and grow, she knew she would eventually reach a point where she could no longer devour. Gloria was nning ahead and wondering what she should do after defeating Levi and unifying the Glorian Order. That seemed like the end of her journey. Hence, Gloria decided to take it one step at a time and worry about the limit when she reached it. For now, I should devour as much as possible until I¡¯m strong enough to crush Levi. After a month had passed, Gloria grew even more powerful, and so did Xs. After all, the more violent his devouring was, the more savage he got. In just a month, Xs was able to surpass Eusof. N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. ¡°Besides Levi and me, I don¡¯t think anyone is a match for you. It¡¯s time to set you free and see what you can do. Remember to avoid Levi. You can toy with the others and decide if you want to kill them. I suggest that you just put up one heck of a show for them.¡± Gloria decided to let Xs roam free so that those who wanted to exact vengeance on him could see how powerful he had be. The woman enjoyed stripping others of their chance to get revenge and making them feel utterly helpless. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Master. I¡¯ll give them a show they¡¯ll never forget!¡± promised Xs with a devious smile. While Gloria continued to devour, Xs left. Azure Dragon and the others, who were still busy with their investigation, were the first ones Xs wanted to visit. After all, Xs had their spiritual bones inside him. Like Gloria, the man wanted nothing more than to taunt Azure Dragon and the others. ¡°They must be desperate to find me.¡± Xs and Gloria were convinced that the group was still bitter after losing to them. They must be on the brink of losing their minds trying to find me! However, Xs soon realized that nobody was searching for him at all. It was as though Azure Dragon and the others did not care about getting their revenge. How¡¯s this possible? ording to Gloria¡¯s prediction, they should be haunted by their need for vengeance, so why don¡¯t they look like it? What¡¯s going on? At that point, Xs was filled with bafflement. He could understand why Levi would be less vengeful but was puzzled that Azure Dragon and the others, who he had pulverized, had no intention of hunting him down. The group looked so busy with something else that it seemed as though they hadpletely forgotten about him. Next Chapter Chapter 3550 Chapter 3550 Chapter 3553 Fate Worse Than Death Xs executed his technique, and a terrifying and unparalleled aura spread out instantly in all directions. As everyone charged toward Xs with the intent to kill, they were knocked back by his immense pressure of domineering energy. ¡°Is Xs actually that strong?¡± ¡°It¡¯s unbelievable!¡± ¡°How did he do that?¡± Everyone¡¯s expression changed drastically. None of them expected Xs to get so powerful in such a short time! ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you wanted to kill me? Bring it on. Come at me all at once! Come on!¡± Xs shouted and gestured for them toe closer with his finger. He taunting us! It¡¯s obvious! ¡°You asked for it, Xs!¡± Azure Dragon roared. The veins on his forehead dted, and his eyes were slightly bloodshot. The others were the same. ¡°But first, you must have the strength to do so!¡± Xs stood with his hands behind his back, filled with confidence. To him, nobody could pose a threat to him apart from Levi and Gloria. ¡°I¡¯ll kill you!¡± Floyd couldn¡¯t hold back any longer. He charged ahead tounch an attack. Using his technique, Floyd concentrated the aura in his body on his right fist and swung it toward Xs¡¯ head. Floyd didn¡¯t hold anything back. It was his strongest blow! After practicing Forlevia¡¯s technique, his power had be far more intimidating! N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. ¡°That¡¯s it?¡± Xs sneered and stood his ground. Not only did he not evade the iing blow, he also delivered a punch toward Floyd. Thud! A muffled sound was heard, and Floyd was sent flying like a broken kite. In the end, his body smashed heavily to the ground. If it weren¡¯t for his strong physique, he would have been dead. Floyd spewed blood from his mouth, and his body was severely injured. Silence ensued. One hit! Floyd, who was regarded as Levi¡¯s most valued disciple, was defeated in one hit! Without allowing Floyd to catch his breath, Xs dashed toward him and stepped on his chest with his foot. ¡°Don¡¯te any closer! Otherwise, Floyd will die!¡± With just one sentence from Xs, everyone who was about to rescue Floyd was stopped on their feet. ¡°It¡¯s such a shame that you¡¯re Levi¡¯s disciple. Are you trying to embarrass him? ¡°Look at your pathetic self. You¡¯re nothing like him. ¡°So what if you¡¯re talented? You¡¯re still weak. You¡¯re worthless.¡± Xs began to mock Floyd. Those words sounded so familiar to Floyd that he plunged into despair. Gloria once said something simr. Could it be that I¡¯m really a hopeless person who couldn¡¯t achieve anything? No wonder Gloria berated me with such anger. What¡¯s the point of staying alive when the enemy tramples on me and I¡¯m powerless to resist? If the pain in his body was physical damage, then Xs¡¯ words were emotional damage. His words struck deep into Floyd¡¯s soul and crushed his spirits. At that point, Floyd had already considered the option of suicide. ¡°Please kill me!¡± Floyd said desperately. Xs said mockingly, ¡°In this world, dying is always the easiest way out. So I won¡¯t kill you. I won¡¯t even kill them! ¡°I want you to watch as I grow stronger and powerful enough for you to admire. ¡°Failing to exact revenge and living a fate worse than death; how wonderful is that?¡± The more he spoke, the more excited he became. On the contrary, Floyd became even more demoralized. ¡°You¡¯re an animal!¡± Floyd¡¯s voice was slightly hoarse, with a hint of exasperation. Thud! Xs kicked Floyd away like a ball. Crack! There was a faint noise of broken bones. Fortunately, everyone reacted quickly and caught him. Otherwise, Floyd would likely sustain serious injuries. ¡°Now it¡¯s your turn.¡± Xs grinned. ¡°Let¡¯s kill him!¡± Azure Dragon and the others began attacking again. Although they recently suspected Floyd of leaking Levi¡¯s whereabouts, their rtionship were highly profound. After looking at his mangled body, they couldn¡¯t help but feel infuriated. Chapter 3551 Chapter 3551 Chapter 3554 What Can You Do To Me Additionally, after Xs dug out their spiritual bone, those old and new grudges only made them hate him even more. They turned their limitless anger into an all-out attack. They swore to kill Xs on the spot. ¡°Do you think you can win with numbers?¡± Xs sneered, ¡°You guys are nothing but a bunch of weaklings. I¡¯ll show you our insuperable difference in strength.¡± Xs stood still as he looked at the coordinated attack of Azure Dragon and the others. Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. ¡°You¡¯re just ants to me. I can finish you off with just a flick of my finger.¡± Xs chuckled. Instead of dodging, he did the same thing again by hurling a few punches toward Azure Dragon and the others. ¡°Impudence!¡± Azure Dragon and the others were enraged. Their fists were moving so fast that they whistled in the wind. ¡°Get lost!¡± Xs¡¯ explosive punch instantly sent Azure Dragon and the others flying. Swoosh! Azure Dragon and the others were thrown backward. Thud! While in the air, the five of them spewed blood, and their vitality had withered to a critical point. ¡°You want to exact revenge with that level of power? How foolish.¡± Xs continued to mock them. At that moment, his ego had achieved the greatest gratification. ¡°You shoulde at me all at once!¡± Xs said coldly. Silence fell upon the base. Anger. Humiliation. Despair. Everyone in the base experienced all sorts of negative emotions. The mental state of Azure Dragon and the others was no better than that of Floyd or even worse. Xs was the one who dug out their spiritual bone. He was their nemesis. They were the only ones who knew the effort they had to put into oveing the trauma they experienced that day. At this moment, their enemy was acting arrogantly before them, but they were at the point of defeat where they had no way to fight back. They would rather die in Xs¡¯ hands than suffer the agony in their hearts. The most demoralizing part was that they knew that Xs didn¡¯t want to kill them, as though he was giving them a chance to live to impose his sense of superiority. ¡°Since you won¡¯t do anything, it¡¯s my turn to attack! Xs smirked, showing a bloodthirsty grin. Then, his body vanished. ¡°Be careful, everyone! Get into defense formation!¡± Zoey advised loudly. Everyone acted swiftly and quickly established a defensive formation. After all, they were old friends who had fought together for many years and had developed substantial chemistry. ¡°Stop resisting! You guys are nothing but a bunch of weaklings,¡± Xs said mockingly. Bam! Bam! Bam! Xs¡¯ shadow shed across the battlefield, and bodies flew wherever he moved. Those who suffered lighter injuries had their bones broken, and those who had heavier injuries died on the spot. ¡°Argh!¡± The shrieks of agony sounded one after another continually. Xs didn¡¯t pull his punches when attacking the elites in the base. In just ten minutes, his onught had caused heavy casualties among the elites. Xs was like a tiger in a flock of sheep, ughtering anyone in his sight while enjoying the process. ¡°Hahaha! This is exhrating! ¡°You were so full of yourselves when you ughtered my n, weren¡¯t you? ¡°The world is constantly changing, and it¡¯s finally your turn to have a taste of the pain I suffered back then!¡± Xs cackled crazily. He also injured several more people as he was speaking andughing. At the same time, Xs seemed to have gone berserk. While beating up the elites, he also destroyed the buildings in the base like a madman. Many buildings were leveled to the ground by his powerful energy st. Debris and broken walls fell all over the ce. Xs got increasingly excited as he fought. He relished the base¡¯s destruction, and his resentment of his n being killed was also greatly alleviated. ¡°You¡¯re just so high and mighty, aren¡¯t you, Levi? I¡¯ll tear down your stronghold! ¡°What can you do to me, Levi? Soon, I¡¯ll get to the point where you can¡¯t even defeat me!¡± However, when Xs was gloating, a tender voice came. ¡°Stand back, all of you. I¡¯ll take care of him.¡± Chapter 3552 Chapter 3552 Chapter 3555 Mysterious Technique Xs turned toward the voice and saw Forlevia talking. ¡°Are you guys relying on a kid? What a bunch of trash! Haha!¡± Xs uttered mockingly. Although Azure Dragon and the others were fuming, there was nothing they could do. ¡°Cut the crap and fight!¡± The reason Forlevia didn¡¯t involve herself in the fight earlier on was that she was healing Floyd, Azure Dragon, and the others. After making sure that those people were going to live, Forlevia was ready to fight. ¡°Evie, be careful! Xs is frighteningly strong.¡± Floyd had regained some of his strength after getting healed. Azure Dragon and the others were worried as well, so they all advised Forlevia to be careful. Even though they knew Forlevia was strong, they reckoned Xs was much stronger inparison. The crowd quickly opened up a path. At the same time, Xs wasn¡¯t interested in fighting the others anymore. Instead, he had his gaze fixated on Forlevia. ording to Gloria, my technique originated from Evie, so I shouldn¡¯t underestimate her. Xs then quickly analyzed Forlevia¡¯s energy waves. Having done that, his expression turned rxed. Evie is strong. Heck, she might be the strongest individual in the enemy camp. Yet, I¡¯m a lot stronger than her. ¡°You¡¯re so young, but you have no respect for elders. I¡¯ll educate you on behalf of Levi,¡± Xs uttered mischievously. ¡°You¡¯re not qualified!¡± Without wasting a second, Forleviaunched her attack. Her attack didn¡¯t look fancy. On the surface, it looked like an ordinary punch. Nevertheless, Xs didn¡¯t dare to treat her like how he had treated Floyd and the rest. That was because he noticed that when Forleviaunched her attack, it seemed like she had integrated space into her punch. That punch was filled with the elements of heaven and earth, and its energy waves were strong enough to move the mountains and the seas. Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. ¡°She¡¯s strong!¡± Xs wanted to dodge it, but when he was about to do so, he realized that an invisible force was restricting his movements. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Xs was stunned. This is going to slow me down severely. By the time he snapped out of it, it was toote for him to dodge the punch. ¡°Let¡¯s fight, then!¡± Xs channeled his technique and threw a punch right back at Forlevia. ¡°I¡¯m so much stronger than you! I doubt I¡¯ll lose against you!¡± Xs strengthened his attacks. Boom! Boom! Boom! Soon, the scene was filled with sounds of energy colliding with each other. In a matter of seconds, the two of them had already collided dozens of times. Powerful energy fluctuations spread out. As if the buildings at the base weren¡¯t badly damaged yet, the waves of energy had demolished all of them. Bang! Another bang rang out in the air. Following the sound, Forlevia and Xs were seen sent flying in opposite directions. Boom! Boom! Boom! By the time Xs came to a halt, he was buried in the iolite ground from his knees down. Only then did the forceful recoil from the impact subside. Forlevia was sent flying a hundred feet backward. Unlike Xs, shended softly on the ground. It was as if her body was supported by an invisible force. However, the iolite in the surroundings had already been smashed to pieces. Clearly, containing the force wasn¡¯t as easy as it seemed. ¡°How? How is this possible?¡± Bewilderment was written all over Xs¡¯ face. In terms of strength, I¡¯m way stronger than her! Why didn¡¯t I have any advantage when we fought just now? ¡°In the face of such a big difference in power, I would like to see how are you nning on winning this!¡± Once again, Xs channeled Forlevia¡¯s technique. Right then, the spiritual energy in the surroundings was all flowing into Xs¡¯ body rapidly. ¡°Where did you get that technique from?¡± Forlevia was shocked. ¡°I¡¯ll tell you about it if you can win against me,¡± Xs smirked and attacked Forlevia again. Chapter 3553 Chapter 3553 Chapter 3556 The Powerful Forlevia ¡°Fine! We¡¯ll fight till the end!¡± Forlevia didn¡¯t flinch, albeit in the face of Xs¡¯ relentless attacks. She then channeled the technique she had created. Right then, Forlevia had integrated nature into her. At that moment, it was as if she was everywhere, and it seemed like she had reached an unprecedented mysterious state. ng! ng! Both their spiritual energy transformed into physical entities and collided with each other. At first, the people who were witnessing the battle could still see their figures. As time went by, they started seeing countless shadows before their eyes, apanied by piercing sounds of des colliding. ¡°Damn it!¡± After a few hundred rounds of battle, Xs started to lose his cool. He had realized that although his abilities were way better than Forlevia¡¯s and he could absorb more energy than her, he couldn¡¯t harm Forlevia as he wished. He felt as though Forlevia wasn¡¯t fighting the battle on her own. Instead, he was going up against nature itself. I can¡¯t continue fighting this battle. Once Levi returns, I won¡¯t be able to escape. At that thought, Xs made a decision and put on a ruse before escaping in the northeast direction. Forlevia let out a sigh when she saw Xs vanishing from her sight because her doubts were confirmed. The technique Xs was using was the devouring technique I¡¯ve created. How would he know that technique? ¡°Evie, are you all right?¡± The crowd approached her worriedly. ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Forlevia healed instantly, and that was the magic of integrating nature into oneself. After Xs made his escape, he went straight to the Cetus¡¯ spiritual ley line and told Gloria about the battle. ¡°Good job. You¡¯ve taught Levi a lesson.¡± Gloria was happy with how things turned out. ¡°But Master, Evie is clearly not as strong as me. How is it possible that although I¡¯ve tried my best, I¡¯ve failed to take her down? I felt like she owned nature, and I waspletely dominated.¡± Xs was entirely crestfallen. My n was to wipe out Levi¡¯s base. At first, everything was going smoothly. How did I get dominated by a kid in the end? This is nonsense! Gloria frowned in response. At that moment, she was just as puzzled. She¡¯s Levi¡¯s daughter, all right. She¡¯s something! It¡¯s interesting to hear that she could fight against someone higher than her ss. ¡°Get eyes on the base and focus on those core members. If there¡¯s anything, report to me immediately,¡± Gloria instructed in a deep voice. ¡°Noted!¡± Xs then asked, ¡°Do you have a master n in mind, Master?¡± ¡°Not exactly, but I think it would be great if we can get our hands on Evie¡¯s spiritual bone,¡± Gloria answered.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. As she kept devouring the spiritual ley lines, she realized she could reach a limit soon. There¡¯s a limit because my spiritual bone isn¡¯t authentic. If I can get my hands on Evie¡¯s natural devourer spiritual bone, I can devour spiritual ley lines with ease. Besides, I could even devour limitlessly. ¡°In that case, Master, why don¡¯t we divert Levi¡¯s attention and lure him away? While he¡¯s busy with me, no one on the base is a match for you, Master. Wouldn¡¯t you be able to obtain Evie¡¯s spiritual bone easily?¡± Xs suggested sinisterly. Gloria waved her hand in dismissal and answered, ¡°We¡¯ve already done something simr thest time around, so I doubt Levi would fall for the same trick twice. Let¡¯s not think too much about that. Before we n further, I¡¯m going to finish devouring the Cetus¡¯ spiritual ley lines. Lead the way!¡± ¡°Yes, Master!¡± Xs answered respectfully. An evil smirk flitted across Gloria¡¯s lips. Levi, I¡¯m going to crush you after I¡¯m done devouring the Cetus¡¯ spiritual ley lines. ¡°Wait for me, Levi!¡± she announced. Chapter 3554 Chapter 3554 Chapter 3557 Xs Has The Same Technique As Me Meanwhile, everyone had gone to the underground defensive base to hide. At that moment, everyone¡¯s morale had hit rock bottom, and the atmosphere there was exceedingly depressing. Floyd could be the one who was dealt the hardest blow. Although he had already regained more than half of his physical strength, his mental state was far from okay. Xs¡¯ mocking and degrading words just kept surfacing in his thoughts. ¡°You¡¯re embarrassing your master!¡± ¡°You¡¯re worthless!¡± ¡°You¡¯re a piece of trash!¡± For some reason, Gloria¡¯s voice was gradually ovepping Xs¡¯, and the mockeries and taunts just kept ringing louder and louder in his head. Like a tsunami, those voices were crushing Floyd from within. ¡°Argh!¡± Devastated, Floyd let out a scream. After that, he buried his head in his arms. All that was left in his gaze was emptiness, and life was sucked out of his body. Azure Dragon and the others weren¡¯t doing any better than Floyd. It took them a lot of effort to deal with the trauma of losing their spiritual bones. Right then, they had to ovee an even greater trauma. ¡°I¡¯m standing right here, and there¡¯s nothing any of you can do.¡± ¡°You guys are nothing but a bunch of weaklings!¡± ¡°Are you guys seeking revenge? With those puny abilities of yours? Dream on!¡± Like Floyd, Xs¡¯ words kept running through their minds. Azure Dragon and the others were reliving the night when they lost their spiritual bones. ¡°Argh!¡± Azure Dragon and the others shouted in despair. They were utterly dissatisfied, but there was nothing they could do. Azure Dragon and others soon fell into the abyss of extreme hatred and helplessness. Zoey wanted tofort Azure Dragon and the rest, but she had no idea where to start. Instead, all she could do was sigh helplessly. Since the leaders were already dejected, the others were in a simr state. The atmosphere in the underground defensive base was utterly grim and depressing. When Levi returned, he was shocked to see the base destroyed. Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. ¡°What happened here?¡± Levi went to the underground defensive base and asked in a deep voice. Despite Levi¡¯s arrival, Azure Dragon, Floyd, and the others were still disheartened. After all, they suffered the biggest mental blow. Zoey went on to tell Levi exactly what had happened. ¡°Xs became that strong within a month?¡± After being puzzled for a moment, Levi quickly came to his senses. Xs must¡¯ve used that woman¡¯s method to strengthen himself. In that case, that sick technique they¡¯re practicing seems like amon thing to them, and they¡¯re not nning on restricting its usage. At the same time, the threshold for cultivating seems low. This is bizarre and interesting! ¡°Dad, I think the technique Xs was using was¡­¡± Forlevia paused and nced at Floyd concernedly before continuing, ¡°His technique was simr to the one I¡¯ve created.¡± As soon as those words fell, everyone was taken aback. Floyd, who was utterly disheartened, suddenly sat up straight. At that point, his disorganized thoughts couldn¡¯t help but focus on a specific person. Gloria! Gloria¡¯s name immediately popped up in Floyd¡¯s mind. If the technique Xs was using was indeed the technique Forlevia had created, there¡¯s only one way he could¡¯ve gotten it. No! It can¡¯t be Gloria. She has had so many chances to get Forlevia¡¯s technique, but she had never made a move for it. I was even the one who voluntarily revealed Forlevia¡¯s technique to her. How could it be Gloria, then? Floyd kept trying to convince himself otherwise. ¡°Carry on, Evie. Tell us what¡¯s on your mind,¡± Levi urged. Everyone¡¯s attention was on Forlevia. Floyd was paying her the utmost attention because he was afraid that she would conclude that the technique Xs used was hers. Chapter 3555 Chapter 3555 Chapter 3558 Levi Found A Way In fact, he was even praying for Gloria. Please! Don¡¯t be involved in this. Otherwise, there¡¯s no way she can clear her name. It can¡¯t be her. Someone else must¡¯ve leaked it. After all, everyone in the base knows about Evie¡¯s technique. Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. Forlevia exined, ¡°During the battle, Xs had absorbed the spiritual energy and the five elements in the surroundings for his own use. Luckily, I¡¯ve recently learned something new about my technique, so I was able to appear from different angles at once. Otherwise, he would¡¯ve defeated me.¡± With a darkened gaze, Levi asked in a deep voice, ¡°If he could absorb life force and the five elements for his own use, doesn¡¯t that mean he was using your technique exactly? Why did you only say there was a simrity?¡± ¡°Daddy, the thing is that the technique I¡¯ve created is aimed at integrating oneself with nature. At the same time, I¡¯m abiding by thews of nature. Xs¡¯ technique was taking spiritual energy by force, and it was an aggressive technique. Although it¡¯s still possible to strengthen oneself in a short period, it threatens the bnce of nature. I think this method will lead to terrible consequences!¡± Forlevia exined. Levi nodded and nced at Floyd from the corners of his eyes. At that moment, Floyd looked depressed, but he didn¡¯t show any abnormal reaction. Seeing that, Levi felt slightly relieved. ¡°Evie, you said Xs had absorbed the five elements for his own use, right? Does that have anything to do with the spiritual bones he had taken?¡± Levi asked. After pondering for a while, Forlevia replied, ¡°The elemental spiritual bone has a special perception effect on the five elements. With the help of the deviant ns¡¯ special technique, it¡¯s safe to say that it¡¯s possible.¡± ¡°That exins it, then.¡± Levi didn¡¯t want to doubt the people close to him, but it was an important matter. He had to verify it, to be sure. ¡°Everyone, stay here and stay alert. I¡¯m heading out. Before Ie back, no one is allowed to leave this underground defensive base,¡± Levi instructed. This underground defensive base is the safest ce now. Everyone agreed. With that, Levi immediately went to the Holy Guild. To have peace of mind, I must verify it at the Holy Guild. ¡°Mr. Garrison, what can we help you with at the Holy Guild?¡± Everyone was curious when they saw Levi appearing once again. Levi went straight to the point and asked, ¡°ording to the Holy Guild¡¯s ancient manual, does elemental spiritual bone have devourer elements?¡± Moments prior, the Holy Guild was told about what had happened at Levi¡¯s base. Hence, the people there knew what Levi was asking about. ¡°Mr. Garrison, the elemental spiritual bone does have devourer elements. However, we don¡¯t have the relevant technique in our records.¡± The person in charge paused and continued, ¡°With that being said, the Cetus possesses the technique to strengthen oneself. ording to the ancient manual, a leader of the Cetus had achieved rapid improvements centuries ago.¡± ¡°I knew it!¡± Levi felt relieved. It seems like that mysterious woman and Xs had most probably cultivated a technique from the Cetus. That¡¯s how they could improve themselves rapidly. Indeed, it¡¯s not because someone close by had leaked Evie¡¯s technique. Apart from feeling relieved, Levi was ted. My disciples didn¡¯t disappoint me. ¡°By the way, as far as you guys are concerned, are there other spiritual ley lines besides the ones recorded in the lesiastic Order¡¯s ancient manual?¡± Levi asked. The person in charge pondered for a while before answering, ¡°The Cetus. They haverge spiritual ley lines.¡± Upon hearing that, Levi narrowed his eyes. No wonder that mysterious woman didn¡¯t appear near medium spiritual ley lines. She must¡¯ve gone to devour deviant ns¡¯ spiritual ley lines! Chapter 3556 Chapter 3556 Chapter 3559 An Intense Sense Of Danger With those thoughts in mind, a name instantly popped up. Xs. He¡¯s the only descendant of the Orthus and the Cetus, so he knows all the secrets of those two deviant ns. Besides, he had the balls to show up on his own to show off his strengths at the base. That¡¯s enough to show that the mysterious woman behind him had already gotten her hands on the deviant ns¡¯ spiritual ley lines. The mysterious woman knows about the devouring technique, and Xs knows where the spiritual ley lines are. Are they trading something with each other? Are they in an alliance? Could it be both? Did one of them recruit the other? Right then, Levi¡¯s expression turned grim. If that¡¯s the case, things are looking really bad. Although I¡¯ve yet to face that mysterious woman in battle, I still remember clearly how she used God Crusher to ambush Floyd. That was a strong blow. Besides me, I doubt anyone else could withstand it. N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. Even if Evie were to try to withstand it, she could end up getting heavily injured. If the mysterious woman ends up devouring the spiritual ley lines of both deviant ns, she could even beat me! Moreover, based on the experience I have after dealing with her multiple times, I can tell that not only does the mysterious woman have highbat prowess, but she¡¯s also highly intelligent. Heck, it even seems like she has eyes all over the ce. I won¡¯t be surprised if she has eyes on someone close to me. Without clues, it¡¯s going to be hard to guard against her. Since it has been a while since the time when she found out I was ambushing her, it¡¯s possible that she has almost achieved her goals! I must do whatever it takes to stop her. Upon that thought, Levi uttered, ¡°The Holy Guild has got to do everything it takes to locate the deviant ns¡¯ spiritual ley lines.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mr. Garrison. I¡¯ll do my very best.¡± The temporary person-in-charge promised Levi unhesitatingly. He didn¡¯t do that just because it was an instruction from Levi. In fact, it was because he was fully aware of the circumstances. It was important to note that the lesiastic Order and the Holy Guild were behind the annihtion of the two deviant ns prior to that. Hence, it was safe to assume that Xs had been itching for revenge ever since. Not only was Xs getting stronger rapidly, but the mysterious woman who was familiar with the lesiastic Order was also supporting him. If the two of them were to be left unchecked, the Holy Guild would undoubtedly get attacked in the future. Meanwhile, both the lesiastic Order and the Holy Guild had suffered huge losses, so they weren¡¯t as mighty as they used to be. If they were to fight against Xs and the mysterious woman, they would most probably lose. ¡°Keep me updated.¡± With that, Levi left and went back to the underground defensive base. Levi did the same thing by instructing his subordinates to locate the deviant ns¡¯ spiritual ley lines. With the base camp as the center, everyone spread out to conduct the search after getting Levi¡¯s instructions. By then, Levi could sense an intense sense of danger approaching. The mysterious woman and Xs are getting stronger at an extreme pace. Once she has sessfully devoured the spiritual ley lines of both the deviant ns, her strength is going to increase again. When she had gotten the ability to go against me, Xs would be strong enough to ughter everyone in the base. If that happens, I think Evie will be the only person who¡¯s capable of fighting back. As for the rest, they would be as powerless as sitting ducks. After the battle with Xs, almost all the buildings in the base were destroyed. At the same time, a lot of elites and apprentices had perished. As for the core members, such as Azure Dragon, Floyd, and the others, they were utterly demoralized. Floyd was behaving like a walking corpse. It seemed like Xs¡¯ words had destroyed him. Azure Dragon and the rest were also just as dispirited. It was as if they were reliving the trauma of losing their spiritual bones. Xs alone had inflicted all that. ¡°Darn it!¡± Enraged, Levi clenched his fist so tightly that it let out a cracking noise. ¡°Just you wait, Xs. No matter what it takes, I¡¯m going to find you, and I¡¯m going to kill you.¡± Chapter 3557 Chapter 3557 Chapter 3560 Psychologically Destroyed A cold glint appeared in Levi¡¯s eyes when he uttered, ¡°I swear I¡¯m going to make you pay.¡± Meanwhile, somewhere near the Cetus¡¯ spiritual ley line, Xs was heard sneezing a few times in a row. He even trembled because he felt rather chilly. Azure Dragon and the others must be cursing at me. Gloria was sitting cross-legged as she made her final preparations for devouring the deviant ns¡¯ spiritual ley lines. I must take the magical herbs from the deviant ns before devouring their spiritual ley lines. Initially, she nned to just devour their spiritual ley lines straight. However, she realized it could be a hard task. I shall strengthen myself so that I can devour their spiritual ley lines with ease. In order to do that, I shall take the magical herbs from the deviant ns. ¡°What do you have on your mind? Spill it,¡± Gloria demanded in a stern voice. Xs then answered cautiously, ¡°Master, there¡¯s something I don¡¯t understand. Would you enlighten me?¡± ¡°Ask away!¡± Gloria uttered. ¡°Master, judging by Floyd¡¯s capabilities, he¡¯s rather useless, no? Why don¡¯t you just kill him?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to kill him. It¡¯s just not the right time yet. Besides, he cane in handy if he¡¯s alive.¡± Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. Still puzzled, Xs asked, ¡°That piece of trash coulde in handy? Are you expecting him to kill Levi?¡± ¡°Well, that¡¯s a very difficult task for him.¡± Gloria paused for a while before asking all of a sudden, ¡°Don¡¯t you think it would be interesting to tell Floyd that he had caused harm to everyone around him?¡± Gloria thought killing someone was a cheap method. Instead, she wanted to control someone¡¯s actions and mindpletely. What gave her the most satisfaction was to make someone¡¯s life tough while still serving her loyally. That was exactly what she was doing to Floyd. She nned to destroy him psychologically instead of killing him right away. ¡°That¡¯s incredible, Master! You¡¯re so intelligent and profound. How shallow of me!¡± Xs took the opportunity to fawn over her. Gloria then suddenly said, ¡°By the way, I need to quickly devour the Cetus¡¯ spiritual ley line.¡± In response, Xs asked confusedly, ¡°Why is that, Master? I¡¯m the one person who knows where the deviant ns¡¯ spiritual ley lines are located. Nothing¡¯s going to go wrong.¡± ¡°You¡¯re right, but you shouldn¡¯t underestimate your enemy, especially Levi.¡± Upon seeing the puzzled look on Xs¡¯ face, Gloria exined, ¡°Now that you¡¯ve gone to Levi¡¯s base, he¡¯s going to start asking questions. Besides, our disappearances might get him to realize that our goal is to go for the deviant ns¡¯ spiritual ley lines. It¡¯s even possible that Levi had already instructed his people to locate the deviant ns¡¯ spiritual ley lines!¡± ¡°He¡¯s not that fast, is he?¡± Xs doubted Levi¡¯s ability toe to his senses so quickly. Gloria¡¯s expression turned solemn when she said, ¡°Remember this. If you underestimate your enemy, you¡¯ll pay the price.¡± ¡°My apologies!¡± Xs was wise enough to lower his head and apologize instantly. Gloria merely nodded in satisfaction and kept silent. Although she had told Xs not to underestimate the enemy, she also thought Levi would have trouble keeping up with her. After all, he¡¯s out in the open while I¡¯m operating in hiding. Even if Levi could figure everything out and get people to locate the deviant ns¡¯ spiritual ley lines, he would be looking for a needle in a haystack because he wouldn¡¯t know where to look. By the time they could locate the spiritual ley lines, I would¡¯ve already sessfully devoured everything. Once that happens, I¡¯ll be strengthened, and I might be able to surpass Levi¡¯s abilities. By then, I can kill him with ease. ¡°Levi, I¡¯ll defeat you.¡± Gloria grinned and chuckled coldly. Chapter 3558 Chapter 3558 Chapter 3561 Full Of Schemes Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. Right then, one of Gloria¡¯s spies came and reported, ¡°Lord Gloria, Floyd, Azure Dragon, and the other core members in Levi¡¯s base had disappeared after Mr. Xs left. I¡¯ve already deployed the men in the vicinity to look for them, but it hasn¡¯t been fruitful. What would you like us to do next, Lord Gloria?¡± After pondering for a while, Gloria instructed, ¡°Keep looking. While you guys are at it, be loud. If you guys still can¡¯t find them in three days¡¯ time, demobilize.¡± ¡°Yes, Lord Gloria!¡± After that, the spy cut off his contact with Gloria. ¡°What are you up to now, Master?¡± Xs was puzzled. He was wondering why would Gloria want to make a huge ruckus about finding them when she already knew where Levi¡¯s underground defensive base was located. Wouldn¡¯t that expose our spies? What if Levi finds them and kills all of them out of anger? Wouldn¡¯t we waste all the elite spies we¡¯ve trained? That would be such a waste of resources. Gloria chuckled coldly and answered, ¡°The underground defensive base is Levi¡¯sst support. Hence, he would think that he could hide all his friends and family there, and they would be safe. However, I know exactly where they are. Once I¡¯m done devouring the deviant ns¡¯ spiritual ley lines, I¡¯ll attack the underground defensive base first. By doing so, I¡¯ll unsettle his troops once again. I want him to think that no one knows where they¡¯re hiding.¡± Instantly, Xs understood Gloria¡¯s n. If we expose the spies, Levi would think that we don¡¯t know where his underground defensive base is located. Meanwhile, Master doesn¡¯t need to put herself at risk because I can wipe out all of them on my own. Darn that Evie! Once I¡¯m done devouring a few more spiritual ley lines, I¡¯m going to kill her with ease. You¡¯re full of schemes, Master! I¡¯m so impressed.¡± Xs was getting better at fawning over Gloria. In the underground defensive base, Azure Dragon and the others finally overcame their traumas, albeit not entirely. It was because of Zoey¡¯sforting words and their own efforts. Although the morale was still unfavorable, they were already helping the others in setting up the defense system in the underground defensive base. When they were on a break, Floyd, Azure Dragon, and the rest had gathered up. Phoenix said, ¡°Boss said that it¡¯s now safe to assume Xs had indeed learned his technique from the mysterious woman.¡± Everyone¡¯s expression turned grim when they heard that. Within a month, Xs¡¯ ability had increased so rapidly that only Boss could stand against him. That¡¯s scary. ck Tortoise then mumbled, ¡°Based on how fast Xs¡¯ ability had increased, will we see the day when even Boss is no match for him?¡± Everyone kept mum, and their expressions turned even grimmer. As much as they didn¡¯t want to admit it, there was a big chance of that happening. ¡°Perhaps I¡¯m just overthinking,¡± ck Tortoise uttered awkwardly because he realized he had misspoken. Indeed, it was one thing to think about such a thing, but saying it out loud was entirely different. ¡°You¡¯re not overthinking. There¡¯s a possibility that could happen,¡± Kirin uttered hoarsely. Again, everyone went silent. Our enemy is getting stronger by the second, and they have evene to our base to taunt us. Yet, there¡¯s nothing we can do about it. Our hands are tied. Their morale was taking another hit when they thought about that. Azure Dragon clenched his fists so hard that his nails dug into the flesh of his palms. He didn¡¯t even realize it when blood was already flowing out of his clenched fists. At the same time, Floyd let out a sigh and thought about how useless he was. I can¡¯t even protect myself. How am I supposed to protect Gloria? ¡°Floyd, you¡¯re spacing out. What are you thinking about?¡± Phoenix suddenly asked. Next Chapter Chapter 3559 Chapter 3559 Chapter 3561 Full Of Schemes Right then, one of Gloria¡¯s spies came and reported, ¡°Lord Gloria, Floyd, Azure Dragon, and the other core members in Levi¡¯s base had disappeared after Mr. Xs left. I¡¯ve already deployed the men in the vicinity to look for them, but it hasn¡¯t been fruitful. What would you like us to do next, Lord Gloria?¡± After pondering for a while, Gloria instructed, ¡°Keep looking. While you guys are at it, be loud. If you guys still can¡¯t find them in three days¡¯ time, demobilize.¡± ¡°Yes, Lord Gloria!¡± After that, the spy cut off his contact with Gloria. ¡°What are you up to now, Master?¡± Xs was puzzled. He was wondering why would Gloria want to make a huge ruckus about finding them when she already knew where Levi¡¯s underground defensive base was located. Wouldn¡¯t that expose our spies? What if Levi finds them and kills all of them out of anger? Wouldn¡¯t we waste all the elite spies we¡¯ve trained? That would be such a waste of resources. Gloria chuckled coldly and answered, ¡°The underground defensive base is Levi¡¯sst support. Hence, he would think that he could hide all his friends and family there, and they would be safe. However, I know exactly where they are. Once I¡¯m done devouring the deviant ns¡¯ spiritual ley lines, I¡¯ll attack the underground defensive base first. By doing so, I¡¯ll unsettle his troops once again. I want him to think that no one knows where they¡¯re hiding.¡± Instantly, Xs understood Gloria¡¯s n. If we expose the spies, Levi would think that we don¡¯t know where his underground defensive base is located. Meanwhile, Master doesn¡¯t need to put herself at risk because I can wipe out all of them on my own. Darn that Evie! Once I¡¯m done devouring a few more spiritual ley lines, I¡¯m going to kill her with ease. You¡¯re full of schemes, Master! I¡¯m so impressed.¡± Xs was getting better at fawning over Gloria. In the underground defensive base, Azure Dragon and the others finally overcame their traumas, albeit not entirely. It was because of Zoey¡¯sforting words and their own efforts. Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. Although the morale was still unfavorable, they were already helping the others in setting up the defense system in the underground defensive base. When they were on a break, Floyd, Azure Dragon, and the rest had gathered up. Phoenix said, ¡°Boss said that it¡¯s now safe to assume Xs had indeed learned his technique from the mysterious woman.¡± Everyone¡¯s expression turned grim when they heard that. Within a month, Xs¡¯ ability had increased so rapidly that only Boss could stand against him. That¡¯s scary. ck Tortoise then mumbled, ¡°Based on how fast Xs¡¯ ability had increased, will we see the day when even Boss is no match for him?¡± Everyone kept mum, and their expressions turned even grimmer. As much as they didn¡¯t want to admit it, there was a big chance of that happening. ¡°Perhaps I¡¯m just overthinking,¡± ck Tortoise uttered awkwardly because he realized he had misspoken. Indeed, it was one thing to think about such a thing, but saying it out loud was entirely different. ¡°You¡¯re not overthinking. There¡¯s a possibility that could happen,¡± Kirin uttered hoarsely. Again, everyone went silent. Our enemy is getting stronger by the second, and they have evene to our base to taunt us. Yet, there¡¯s nothing we can do about it. Our hands are tied. Their morale was taking another hit when they thought about that. Azure Dragon clenched his fists so hard that his nails dug into the flesh of his palms. He didn¡¯t even realize it when blood was already flowing out of his clenched fists. At the same time, Floyd let out a sigh and thought about how useless he was. I can¡¯t even protect myself. How am I supposed to protect Gloria? ¡°Floyd, you¡¯re spacing out. What are you thinking about?¡± Phoenix suddenly asked. Chapter 3560 Chapter 3560 Chapter 3562 Forlevia Wants A Confirmation Floyd jolted as if he had just been struck by lightning. ¡°N-Nothing. I wasn¡¯t thinking about anything!¡± In order to conceal his panic, he quickly added, ¡°I was just thinking about how useless I am because I can¡¯t even help Master.¡± Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. Azure Dragon and the rest were stumped, but they didn¡¯t get suspicious about his answer. In fact, he had just described how they all felt. Asrades who have fought through tough battles, we¡¯re now so powerless. We¡¯re burdens for Boss. At that moment, they found the situation rather unbearable. Upon seeing that no one was doubting him, Floyd heaved a sigh of relief inwardly. Will everyone get furious if they know I was thinking about Gloria? After all, she was once their suspect. However, how could Gloria possibly be that impressive? Besides, there¡¯s no way she would try to kill me, right? I know she loves me. Otherwise, why would she try to strengthen me by scolding me? The others don¡¯t understand the love Gloria has for me. That¡¯s why they¡¯ve misunderstood her. In the future, I have to find an opportunity to exin that to everyone. Suddenly, Floyd remembered what happened that amorous night, and he couldn¡¯t help but smile when he thought of that. ¡°We shouldn¡¯t just sit here! Although we can¡¯t fight against Xs, we can still help by setting up the defense.¡± Floyd felt encouraged when he remembered how much that woman loved him. Azure Dragon and the others were shocked and impressed at the same time when they heard that. As expected of a disciple valued highly by Boss. Within a short period, he can regain hisposure. We, too, can¡¯t keep beating ourselves up. We need to pick ourselves up. Azure Dragon and the others nodded in agreement before getting up and performing their tasks. Meanwhile, Forlevia was sitting cross-legged as she tried to cultivate. However, she couldn¡¯t get in the zone because her mind was a mess. She couldn¡¯t stop thinking about all the details she noticed when she fought against Xs. Although Daddy has already told us the conclusion he had gotten from the Holy Guild, there¡¯s something fishy going on, and I can feel it. Indeed, it¡¯s highly possible that the Cetus possesses an evil devouring technique. However, the technique Xs used seems more like the technique I¡¯ve created. It¡¯s just that it has been purposefully altered by an elite. I must get a confirmation. Otherwise, I won¡¯t be at peace. With that in mind, Forlevia got up and walked toward Azure Dragon and the others. Forlevia¡¯s thoughts were simple. I¡¯ve only taught those few people my technique. As long as they haven¡¯t taught it to anyone else, I¡¯ll be able to confirm that the technique Xs used had originated from the Cetus. Forlevia smiled and asked, ¡°Azure Dragon, would youe with me?¡± Even though Azure Dragon was puzzled, he unhesitatingly followed her to a secluded spot. ¡°Evie, what¡¯s the matter?¡± he asked. In response, Forlevia asked directly, ¡°Azure Dragon, I want to verify something. I would like to know if you¡¯ve taught anyone the cultivation technique I¡¯ve taught you.¡± Before he could answer, Forlevia quickly added, ¡°Don¡¯t rush it. Take your time and think it through because this is a very important matter.¡± After deeply mulling over it, Azure Dragon answered, ¡°Apart from Phoenix and the others, I haven¡¯t told anyone about it! Besides, ever since we started cultivating this technique, we¡¯ve been with each other almost every day. I doubt they could teach anyone else, even if they wanted to. Evie, do you still think that the technique Xs used was actually yours?¡± ¡°No. I just wanted to verify it. You may go back to your tasks now, Azure Dragon!¡± Forlevia pretended to speak in a rxed manner. ¡°Oh, I see. You¡¯re Boss¡¯ daughter, all right. You¡¯re so meticulous! Haha!¡± Azure Dragon praised sincerely. After Azure Dragon left, Forlevia asked for Phoenix and the others, and she had gotten simr answers from them. There¡¯s only Floyd left now. I hope he hasn¡¯t told anyone as well. Forlevia turned her attention toward Floyd. Chapter 3561 Chapter 3561 Chapter 3564 Was It Really Gloria It had to be said that Floyd¡¯s attempt to turn the tables proved efficacious. The part where he said ¡°our rtionship haspletely changed,¡± in particr, shifted Forlevia¡¯s understanding of the situation. That was because she had previously questioned his rtionship with the woman from the lesiastic Order. At the time, Floyd clearly told her he had cut off contact with the woman. Therefore, her first interpretation of the phrase ¡°our rtionship haspletely changed¡± was that the pair had moved from being almost lovers to strangers. However, what Floyd actually meant was that what he once thought was unattainable had turned into reality. They were now a married couple who shared the same bed. Of course, that was just what Floyd thought. It was nothing more than an illusion. After a brief pause, Floyd continued, ¡°Moreover, Master sent word that some people from the Holy Guild said Xs could be cultivating evil arts from the deviant ns. Evie, I don¡¯t know what else to say at this point. Once the seed of doubt gets nted, it¡¯s difficult to uproot it.¡± Forlevia could not bear to see Floyd looking miserable. ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to doubt you, Floyd. It¡¯s just that it¡¯s such a strange situation, and I need to eliminate all suspicions. I spoke too presumptuously earlier. Please forgive me.¡± After all, Floyd is Daddy¡¯s beloved disciple and only second to me in terms of the base¡¯s corebat prowess. Hence, I¡¯ve no wish to create a rift between us. He seems sure he didn¡¯t disclose anything to others. Indeed, he sounded very confident in thetter part of his exnation and didn¡¯t appear to be lying. His initial nerves were likely because he remembered how everyone once suspected him. What with the anger within him and the feeling of being wronged, he probably couldn¡¯t help speaking a little incoherently. ¡°I don¡¯t me you, Evie. It¡¯s a unique situation, so you weren¡¯t wrong to be cautious.¡± Floyd was acting all kind and understanding again, which only made Forlevia feel even more stricken with guilt. I tried intimidating him while questioning him earlier, yet he doesn¡¯t utter a single word of me or comint. ¡°Thank you for understanding, Floyd. Everything¡¯s fine now. You can get back to your work,¡± Forlevia said with a smile. Floyd nodded, then turned to leave. It was not until he was out of Forlevia¡¯s sight that he heaved a sigh of relief. He had felt immense stress while answering those questions under Forlevia¡¯s intensely pressuring aura. Bute to think of it, did the technique Xs use originate from the one Evie created herself? Although we received news from Master mentioning it was most likely a technique from the deviant ns, it¡¯s not entirely impossible. And if that¡¯s the case, the only person who could¡¯ve leaked the information is Gloria. It couldn¡¯t have been any of the others cultivating Evie¡¯s technique. However, I genuinely hope that¡¯s not what happened. Otherwise, Gloria and I would be mortal enemies, and everything good we have now will vanish. ¡°No! I can¡¯t let that happen!¡± he dered emphatically while loudly denying the possibility in his heart. ¡°Perhaps I should ask her about it,¡± he mused. However, he dismissed the thought as quickly as it surfaced. Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. If I ask Gloria directly, it¡¯d mean I suspect her. It wasn¡¯t easy to change her attitude after what happened with the spiritual ley line. If something simr happens again, I¡¯m afraid it¡¯ll ruin our rtionship for good. Of course, Gloria is such a kind and understanding person that things may not end up that way. Nheless, Floyd dared not risk it, nor did he think it necessary. ¡°I¡¯ll just have to confirm my suspicious using another method,¡± he muttered, the wheels in his head whirring. After pondering for a long time, he finally struck on an idea. Since I can¡¯t ask directly, I can make a judgment in person! I¡¯ll be able to tell whether she has continued to cultivate Evie¡¯s technique as long as I meet her. I may not have been able to discern it before, but my abilities have improved since I¡¯ve also been cultivating that technique. As long as Gloria is still doing it, I¡¯ll be able to tell with just one nce. ¡°That¡¯s what I¡¯ll do!¡± Having made up his mind, Floyd immediately used the urgentmunication method to contact Gloria. Next Chapter Chapter 3562 Chapter 3562 Chapter 3565 Levi Is No Longer A Threat Floyd contacted Gloria immediately through the urgentmunication method. He stared at the device anxiously, anticipating her response. However, time ticked by, and no one answered. I bet Gloria is busy cultivating, and that¡¯s why she didn¡¯t see the message. Otherwise, she would have replied sooner. Floydforted himself. Let me send her a few more messages. This might increase the chance of her sensing them faster. Upon deciding, Floyd typed a new message on themunication device. It read: Urgent. Reply as soon as you see this, or else the consequences would be dire. As time passed, his message elicited nothing but silence. There was no response heard, whatsoever. Floyd began to panic. He paced up and down as though he had ants in his pants. Something isn¡¯t right! Something is very wrong! Logically speaking, Gloria would definitely reply when she sees an urgent message, just like what happened thest time. Back then, Gloria expressed her gratitude even when they were giving each other the silent treatment. The more Floyd thought about it, the stronger the sense of foreboding nagged at him. Some of thements and remarks made by the apprentices from West Pavilion crept up in his head. You should stop having feelings for Gloria, or you¡¯ll be the one to get hurt. There are many guys around Gloria, and you¡¯re not her only option. Come on, give up already! Why would shey her eyes on you when you showed no proficiency in any particr field? She will only be loyal to you if you¡¯re as capable as your master. Sooner orter, you¡¯ll find out that you¡¯ve been used. Those harsh words kept ying at the back of his mind, making Floyd feel very uneasy. Has Gloria been using me? Is she ignoring me now because I¡¯m of no use to her anymore? That¡¯s impossible! This is all utter nonsense! Floyd was going through emotional turmoil as he reminisced about his past with Gloria. When he was at a crossroad, unsure of which path to take, it was Gloria who gave him a direction to move forward. Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. When he was feeling dejected, she was the one who stood by him, consoled, and guided him. He could not forget that one time when everyone doubted him, it was Gloria who willingly cast a vote of confidence and hadplete faith in him. There were a lot more fond memories between them. Gloria loves me so much, to the point that she has given me all that she ever had. Is it right of me to be suspecting her character? I¡¯m such a jack*ss! Why am I so inhumane? I¡¯m a total jerk. Upon cursing himself and venting out his frustration, Floyd felt much better and less anxious. I think Gloria is locking herself up for secluded cultivation. Hence, she cut off allmunications. Otherwise, she might lose her senses and be in danger if she¡¯s disturbed during the process. Yes, that must be it. Floyd calmed down at that thought. Subsequently, he put all the me on himself for sending her those messages in fear of interrupting Gloria¡¯s cultivation. Oh no, if anything untoward happens to her, I¡¯ll never forgive myself. With that, he stopped contacting her. All he could now was to wait patiently for her reply. Meanwhile, Gloria channeled all her focus on devouring the spiritual ley line of the Cetus. She had no time to entertain Floyd. Actually, she received his message the moment he initiated the urgentmunication method. However, that was not her priority. No matter how important the issue was to Floyd, it did not bother her anymore. To her, the worst-case scenario was having Levi suspect her due to solid evidence. She did not care if her real identity was exposed. Therefore, nothing from Floyd would have affected her. She was looking forward to bing invincible as soon as she got to devour the spiritual ley line of the Cetus. In the past, Levi was her only threat. Everything that was urgent was usually rted to him. Now, he was a threat no more. In fact, Gloria could easily take him on and defeat him in the near future if she wished to do so. Chapter 3563 Chapter 3563 Chapter 3566 Did Something Happen To Gloria Floyd, oh Floyd, how pathetic are you to use such a trick to get my attention? Childish and totally disgusting! Gloria was so irritated by Floyd who had been contacting her incessantly, especially when she was in the critical moment of devouring the spiritual ley line of the Cetus. ¡°A useless man like you dreams about finding favor in my eyes? You are delusional. Take a good look at yourself in the mirror. Are you worth it? Even Levi won¡¯t be my match in just a little while more, let alone you, sucker!¡± Gloria mocked loudly before letting out a guffaw. Then, she tossed away themunication device used to stay in contact with Floyd. Holding her breath, she continued to channel all her energy into exercising the technique to devour the Cetus¡¯ spiritual ley line. An insane amount of blue and ck energy was seen converging into one pathway and flowing into Gloria¡¯s body. Crack! Three dayster, the immense energy swept themunication device off the ground and broke it into pieces. Meanwhile, poor Floyd was still staring intently at the device as though it was his lifeline, waiting for Gloria¡¯s response. Initially, he kept uttering words offort to calm himself down. As time went by, he could not help but to feel anxious again. Please return my message, Gloria. Please, I beg you¡­ After this episode is over, I¡¯ll see to it that I introduce you to everyone formally, and we¡¯ll officially be an item. He prayed so hard till he was on the brink of tears from worry. At that point, he made up his mind toe clean with Levi as long as Gloria was proven not to possess Forlevia¡¯s technique. He wanted to announce to the world that Gloria belonged to him. Another three days had passed, and Floyd had reached a devastating point. Finally, he caved in to the urge and sent a simple message to contact Gloria. Dear Gloria, I beg you to reply as soon as you see this message. Buzz! The moment he clicked sent, themunication device started vibrating. Floyd got so excited and eximed loudly, ¡°Gloria has replied. She loves me, after all. I know that she was busy with the secluded cultivation, hence she couldn¡¯t keep in contact with me earlier.¡± There was a sparkle in his eyes. Swiftly, he stared at the device, only to be disappointed by the notification shown on it. The text read: Message delivery failed. He was utterly dumbfounded. How could this be? This is absurd. Is my device out of order? He quickly checked the device and confirmed that it was functioning well. Is everything fine on your end, Gloria? Are you okay? He made another attempt, but the oue was the same. To his disbelief, an identical notification popped up again. Shaking his head, Floyd refused to believe what was happening. ¡°No, I refuse to believe that the message could not be sent,¡± he muttered. Like a mad man, he kept trying to contact Gloria. Unfortunately, each repeated attempt led to the exact same dreadful notification. He slumped onto the ground,pletely shattered inside. He felt like all of his energy was drained of him. Like a living dead, his eyes turned dull as he stared nkly into space. After what seemed like forever, Floyd¡¯s expression changed drastically as a thought suddenly dawned on him. Oh no, Gloria is in danger! If not, why can¡¯t I get her on the line? N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. He was so sure that she had been besieged by enemies and was busy fending them off. Floyd¡¯s imagination did not stop there. He then assumed that Gloria must have been injured from the attack, and hermunication device was destroyed. It¡¯s apparent that the battle was extremely intense. No way, no one can hurt my woman. I must go and save Gloria! Feeling determined, he hastily set off at top speed to several ces where he thought could potentially be the spot for Gloria¡¯s secluded cultivation. Stay safe, Gloria. I¡¯m on my way to rescue you. Chapter 3564 Chapter 3564 The Return of the God of War Chapter 3567 Slightly Too Late Meanwhile, Levi was searching high and low for the spiritual ley lines of the two deviant ns. He had no clue where they were. Therefore, the process felt like he was looking for a needle in a haystack. Though a refined man, Levi was panic-stricken. Needless to say, the others were dead worried too. As time passed, a bad premonition washed over him. He had a gut feeling that the mysterious woman would soon achieve sess in her devouring, and he had to intervene before it was all toote. Levi was so anxious that his right eye kept twitching, indicating a bad omen. Luckily, the lesiastic Order and the deviant n were archenemies who knew each other well. Although there were not any records about the deviant n¡¯s spiritual ley line in the ancient scriptures, the Holy Guild was able to track it down based on a general idea about it. They quickly informed Levi of the good news. ¡°Mr. Garrison, we¡¯ve managed to locate the Orthus¡¯ spiritual ley line.¡± Levi was delighted to hear that. Immediately, he made his way to the location provided by the Holy Guild. Upon arrival, he saw that the Orthus was surrounded by people from the lesiastic Order. In their midst, was the temporarily appointed Acting Minister, Nigel. When he saw Levi, he hurriedly walked over to greet him politely. ¡°Mr. Garrison, the spiritual ley line is found in the valley right in front of us. I¡¯ve had our men guarding each and every nearby exit. It¡¯s impossible for that woman to escape if she¡¯s inside.¡± Levi furrowed his brows. ording to that mysterious woman¡¯s caliber, she must have noticed the huge ruckus raised by the lesiastic Order. With her remaining passive, it could onlye down to two possibilities. First, the woman is fearless, so much so that she doesn¡¯t think of everyone present as a threat, and that includes me. Second, she has long devoured the energy of the spiritual ley line, leaving an empty shell inside. Levi assumed thetter. Though he had not had any face-to-face interaction with Gloria, he could tell that she was a sensitive and meticulous person. It did not matter that she was confident about herbat prowess and capabilities, she would still choose to test the water before taking any action. ¡°Let¡¯s enter the valley.¡± Levi led the way, whereas the others followed suit behind him. The lesiastic Order did not barge in earlier because they were fearful of what the mysterious woman could do to them. Now that Levi was watching over them, they marched forward with absolute confidence. ¡°There are some remains of energy in this ce. It¡¯s probably set up by the deviant n in order to mislead the others about the exact location of the spiritual ley line,¡± Levi said in a low voice. The members of the lesiastic Order agreed in unison and instantly had their guard up to get ready for any ambush. Levi might seem very calm andposed. However, behind each quickened step, was great trepidation. After walking for half an hour, Levi stopped in his tracks and dered solemnly, ¡°We¡¯re toote.¡± The surrounding had hardly any light. Yet, it did not affect their vision. The meandering mountain extended all the way into the deep valleys. Within it, was where the spiritual ley line existed. One could only imagine the horrifying power and immense energy that was once found inside it. Now, it was merely an empty shell with only pathetic remains of energy. ¡°We¡¯re still one step behind¡­¡± Nigel heaved a long sigh. Despair was written all over their faces. That mysterious woman had sessfully devoured the Orthus¡¯ spiritual ley line. I wonder how powerful she might be now. Perhaps Xs was no longer her match? The crowd shifted their gaze to Levi, knowing very clearly that Levi was theirst strand of hope to keep the lesiastic Order protected. N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. ¡°We must locate that mysterious woman before shepletes the devouring process. Otherwise, the consequences are not what you and I could bear,¡± Levi said in a deep voice. Instantly, everyone¡¯s heart sank because they were well aware that Levi was not exaggerating. The incident where Xs showed off his strengths at the base spoke volumes. Chapter 3565 Chapter 3565 The Return of the God of War Chapter 3568 Staying In Contact If Xs, ackey of the mysterious woman, managed to elevate himself to an impressive level within a short period of time, only god knows how powerful she has be! Levi caught a waft of crisising his way. I could easily take on Xs and that mysterious woman, but what about the rest? I¡¯m afraid even Evie could not fight back. ¡°Mr. Garrison, we still can¡¯t locate the exact whereabouts of the Cetus¡¯ spiritual ley line. What we have found is only a rtive location,¡± the Acting Minister of the Holy Guild reminded him. ¡°Let¡¯s do what we can,¡± Levi replied. ¡°By the way, Mr. Garrison, a super big faction seems to have appeared in the regiontely.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. They have men in both the lesiastic Order and the Holy Guild.¡± ¡°We aren¡¯t the only ones. Rumor has it they have men hidden in every single faction you can think of.¡± The crowd chattered away. The super-powerful faction had caused fear among the people. The safety of the lesiastic Order was at stake. Not only did it suffer from life force damage within its internal core energy, Xs and the mysterious woman were also plotting to gain control of the group. None of those situations were favorable to them. With the existence of the new influential super faction, the lesiastic Order found themselves to be in a real predicament. ¡°Is that so?¡± Levi was somewhat taken aback, but he did not dwell on it for long. After all, the current priority for him was to locate the spiritual ley line of the Cetus. Time was not on their side. If they failed to find it before the mysterious womanpleted her devouring process, they would absolutely lose the chance to gain an upper hand. ¡°Don¡¯t be too bothered by the super faction. Channel all of your efforts and focus on the quest for Cetus¡¯ spiritual ley line. This is the only thing that is of utmost importance right now,¡± Levi stated solemnly. Thus, the people of the lesiastic Order obeyed hismand and said no more. Not a single soul dared to rebel or challenge Levi¡¯s order because they needed to be in his good books. They had a shared understanding that he was the only one who could keep them safe. Meanwhile, Floyd was still waiting for Gloria¡¯s reply. He had searched all the possible ces where Gloria could be hiding. Yet, she was still nowhere to be found nor heard. Floyd even went to visit the West Pavilion of the lesiastic Order, and he was humiliated by several elites and apprentices. Needless to say, he returned empty-handed. He was not in the mood to argue with them. Hence, he left hastily. His initial suspicion had developed into a series of anxiety attacks. Gradually, the negative feelings he felt led to frustrations, depression, and hopelessness. Floyd felt so empty inside that he was no different from a zombie. Azure Dragon and the others had startedpiling evidence about Gloria. They were prompted by Phoenix¡¯s wariness and sharp observations. It did not take them long before Kirin and the team discovered the root problem when they were in the midst of investigating Floyd and Gloria. They found out that Gloria hardly contacted Floyd recently. Subsequently, Azure Dragon and the gang approached Floyd. Phoenix interrogated him, ¡°Floyd, is it true that Gloria didn¡¯t stay in touch with youtely?¡± This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. ¡°Ya.¡± Floyd gave aconic response. He knew that Phoenix had been suspecting Gloria all along. Anyhow, it did not matter to him anymore. Floyd had only one thing in mind, which was to know if Gloria was safe and sound. ¡°Floyd, can you get a grip of yourself?¡± Kirin was so upset and disappointed with his attitude. After investigating Gloria for quite some time, they finally had an idea of her true colors. Apart from all sorts of badments others said about her, she was a scheming woman with an awful personality. There were at least a hundred men who had been deceived by her, and all of them had solid evidence to prove it. No one could understand why Floyd was obsessed with such a nasty woman. It was as though he had gone mad, for he only had eyes for Gloria. Phoenix waved her hand and continued to pursue the matter. ¡°Also, did she take the initiative to contact you at least once within thest three months? Or perhaps you tried to call her, but she did not answer? One important question, tell me if it¡¯s true that she no longer replies to you when you try to get her now?¡± Chapter 3566 Chapter 3566 The Return of the God of War Chapter 3569 Pretend ¡°How did you guys know all these?¡± Stunned, Floyd was filled with disbelief. This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. Phoenix did not answer him. Instead, she stated, ¡°Floyd, Gloria might have abandoned you.¡± ¡°This is absurd! How is that possible?¡± Floyd mumbled to himself. ¡°If Gloria was truthful to you, why would she let you grow more and more despondent? If she had feelings for you, do you think that she would ceasemunicating with you and ignore all of your messages? If she had the slightest intention to be in a rtionship with you, how could she disappear quietly for such a long time?¡± Knitting her brows, Phoenix tried to knock some sense into him. Floyd was rendered speechless as he slumped onto the ground with despair. Kirin cut to the chase, ¡°Wake up, Floyd. It¡¯s not worth it to be so dispirited because of this woman.¡± ¡°Precisely. Listen to us, Floyd, we¡¯re on your side.¡± ¡°If Gloria was a good person, we would have given you both our blessings. Unfortunately, she isn¡¯t. Digest what we said properly and make the right choice.¡± Azure Dragon and the rest quickly chimed in to counsel Floyd because they did not wish to see the most valued disciple of Levi be so devastated. Floyd hugged his head as he squatted down, heartbroken. Seeing how miserable he was, Azure Dragon and the others dropped the topic, sighed, and left. We¡¯ve delivered our point across in a crystal-clear manner. Should he still refuse to listen, nothing could save him anymore. He¡¯s a gone case andpletely bewitched by that woman. Thump! Floyd just copsed to the ground. In the past, whenever he heard Azure Dragon and the others make the same passing remarks about Gloria, he would definitely fly into a fit of rage or quarrel with them. Faced with the current situation, Floyd had no choice but to suspect Gloria too. He mulled over what Phoenix said earlier. If Gloria truly loves me, would she be so indifferent toward me? She has been neglecting me, especially these few months. The only one time she replied was also a half-hearted two-liner. In fact, it seemed like she was just brushing me off. Is this supposed to be the right attitude of a girlfriend? Wouldn¡¯t couples who had given themselves to each other find it hard to be separated from their partners? Then, what about the care and concern that she has shown me in the past? Her thoughtfulpany too. If she doesn¡¯t have a soft spot for me, why would she do that? Was she just using me? This doesn¡¯t make sense. As Floyd recalled his past interactions with Gloria, he realized that she had not taken the initiative to request him to do anything for her. On the contrary, he was the one who volunteered to be at her service all the time. Take the incident when I taught her about Forlevia¡¯s technique for example; Gloria rejected the idea at first. It was I who insisted on doing so. In fact, I forced it on her. Hold on a second¡­ Suddenly, a realization struck him hard. Her attitude toward me started to change right after I taught her the devourer technique. Did she really spew out blood when she was practicing Forlevia¡¯s technique? Could she have faked it? Floyd was shocked to the core by his own spections. He knew that if he were to deduce in that direction based on his assumptions, many questions that he had would seemingly be resolved. The more he chewed on it, the more simrities he discovered between the mysterious woman and Gloria. ¡°No way! That¡¯s impossible!¡± Floyd shouted loudly. After a long while, he calmed down and realized that he¡¯d broken out in a cold sweat. ¡°No matter what, I must verify this myself. Otherwise, I won¡¯t believe any of it.¡± His glistening eyes bulged with fury. ¡°All we have to do is to locate Gloria, and the truth will be revealed,¡± he said through his gritted teeth. He did not want to listen to the rumors. To him, seeing was believing. He would only take what others said with a pinch of salt. I, Floyd Irving, am not a fool. How could I be toyed around by a woman? Staring at themunication device in his hand, he wanted to discard it so badly. He raised his arms several times, ready to throw it away. However, he withdrew his action each time. This is what Gloria has gifted me. I should wait till the dust is settled before I dispose of it. Let¡¯s find her first. Upon making up his mind, Floyd picked himself up and carried on with his search for Gloria. Chapter 3567 Chapter 3567 The Return of the God of War Chapter 3570 Kill Levi In One Strike A magnificent vein of ck ore stretched across a few miles within Mount Cetus right into the depths of the mountain range. That was where the Cetus¡¯ spiritual ley liney. Over half of the pitch ck spiritual ley line overflowing with violent energy had turned transparent. There were web-looking cracks spreading across its surface. An apparent disy of the spiritual energy within the ley line had been drained. Gloria continued to wield the devouring technique. Her entire body was shrouded inyers of thick dark purplish energy. The energy seemed to materialize as it possessed the form of a sticky liquid within the void. The dark purplish liquid was the purified energy after multiple rounds of extraction from the devouring technique. Gulp! The liquified energy flowed into Gloria¡¯s body continuously. ¡°Ah!¡± With a shout from Gloria, the liquified energy began to flow faster. The Cetus¡¯ pitch ck spiritual ley line was dimming at a quick rate. After a short while, it became transparent like a crystal. Crack! As Gloria winded down, thest bundle of energy supporting the depleted ley line disappeared, cracking into millions of pieces on the ground. Gloria didn¡¯t care about that as her body slowly rose into the air. Above the spiritual ley liney the purest spiritual energy. The spiritual ley line had attracted the spiritual energy. The spiritual energy continued to amass and refine the power within the ley line, turning it into the purest form of energy as time passed. Naturally, Gloria wouldn¡¯t let such high-quality spiritual energy pass her by. Thunderp! As Gloria absorbed the spiritual energy, a sea of dark cumulonimbus clouds with shes of lightning shrouded the entire Mount Cetus. Beneath the dark clouds wereyers of ominous-looking blood-red puffs of clouds. Gloria forcibly depleting the spiritual ley line had triggered the wrath of heaven and earth. Thunderp! A lightning bolt struck the highest peak of Mount Cetus. Boom! A thousand pounds of boulder got sted into sands and tiny rocks. However, the lightning didn¡¯t stop there. It became even more tempestuous. Shortly after, several lightning bolts struck the mountain peak again, causing heavy boulders to roll and fall from the top. In a matter of minutes, the Heavenly Thunder had leveled the once-sharp peak of Mount Cetus. Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. In charge of guarding Gloria at a distance away, Bone Grandmaster and Xs were staring wide-eyed at the phenomena. ¡°Did Master caused this?¡± Xs swallowed a lump in his throat. The corner of Bone Grandmaster¡¯s lips twitched at the terrifying sight. He opened his mouth to speak, but the deafening sound echoed from Mount Cetus had stopped him. For the next few minutes, it felt as though the entire mountain was shaking violently. The frequency of lightning that struck the peak had increased. However, just as Xs thought the entire mountain would be leveled into a nd by the Heavenly Thunder, the shes and thunder came to an end. The dark sea of clouds soon rolled away, revealing the hidden sun, and leaving only theyers of blood-red clouds. Crack! Suddenly, crushed stone and sands flew everywhere, and a figureunched into the sky. ¡°Master is done with her training!¡± Xs was beyond ecstatic. A whileter, a beautiful slim figure slowly descended from the sky. It was Gloria, indeed. However, dark purplish spiritual energy shrouded her, and she was exuding a formidable pressure. It felt like God had descended. The overwhelming power forced Xs and Bone Grandmaster to drop to their knees on the ground. ¡°Congrattions, Master!¡± ¡°Congrattions, Lord Gloria!¡± Their voices had a slight tremble as they congratted her. The powerful force Gloria exuded was giving them a hard time breathing. ¡°Rise,¡± Gloria said nonchntly. The crushing weight lightened significantly after. ¡°Master, have you sessfully devoured the Cetus¡¯ spiritual ley line?¡± Xs asked cautiously. Gloria chuckled. ¡°I¡¯m almost done. I don¡¯t have any worthy opponent anymore whether I continue to devour it or not.¡± Sensing the turbulent energy surging within her, Gloria let out augh. If the energy within her was akin to a river before, then she now had the vast ocean after she devoured the Cetus¡¯ spiritual ley line. ¡°I have the confidence to defeat Levi with one strike,¡± Gloria said arrogantly. Chapter 3568 Chapter 3568 The Return of the God of War Chapter 3571 Levi Feels Pressured Gloria stood with her chest puffed up and her hands sped behind her back as though she was the almighty. A fearsome aura crashed into Bone Grandmaster and Xs like a tidal wave, keeping them down on their knees. ¡°Congrattion to Lord Gloria in conquering the world for generations toe,¡± they chorused. The world is now ours. ¡°Rise!¡± Gloria waved her hand haughtily, enjoying the feeling of being admired and worshiped. ¡°Xs, you have devoured some energy from the deviant n¡¯s spiritual ley line. Has there been any progress in your cultivation?¡± Gloria asked. Even though Gloria had drained the essence of the Cetus¡¯ spiritual ley line, Xs was the one who devoured the leftovers. Xs reported, ¡°I¡¯ve achieved breakthroughs in my cultivation, Master. I¡¯m confident I can defeat Forlevia now.¡± ¡°Excellent!¡± Gloria grinned with satisfaction. ¡°Now that you have digested all the energy you devoured, you can continue to absorb more energy from the spiritual ley line moderately. When it¡¯s time, I¡¯ll need you to lead our men and destroy Levi¡¯s underground base.¡± ¡°Understood, Master.¡± Xs was ted at the order. He couldn¡¯t wait for that day to arrive. He desired to watch as his enemies prostrated on the ground, begging him for mercy. N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. ¡°One more thing, Master. I¡¯ve received a report from the scouts of the Glorian Order that the lesiastic Order and Levi¡¯s subordinates are searching for the deviant n¡¯s spiritual ley line.¡± ¡°The lesiastic Order has found the Orthus¡¯ spiritual ley line,¡± Bone Grandmaster suddenly informed. Gloria mocked, ¡°By the time they found this ce, I¡¯ve already drained every single drop of energy from the spiritual ley line.¡± ¡°Also, the entire lesiastic Order is in a state of panic out of fear for you.¡± Bone Grandmaster grinned cruelly. The corners of Gloria¡¯s lips quirked up into a condescending smile. ¡°They¡¯re right to fear me. Both the lesiastic Order and Levi will bow down at me before long. That¡¯s it for chit-chat. I¡¯ll have to continue to devour the spiritual energy from the ley line. I¡¯m almost done, so get back to your position to guard me.¡± Gloria whirled around and reentered the area where the Cetus¡¯ spiritual ley line was situated at. At the same time, Levi and the Holy Guild were still desperately searching for any clues to the location of the Cetus¡¯ spiritual ley line. However, the lesiastic Order could only provide a general direction. It was like looking for a needle in a haystack. Moreover, the Cetus had always been the lesiastic Order¡¯s nemesis. Naturally, they wouldn¡¯t let their most secretive spiritual ley line be discovered easily. During their search, Levi¡¯s subordinates and a small group of the lesiastic Order had run into numerous obstacles. For example, mysterious elites would sneak up and attack them. The purpose of every attack was more harassment than anything else. The attacks were a major factor in slowing down their search. Inparison, the Orthus¡¯ spiritual ley line was an easier find as they had been eliminated by the lesiastic Order. All the Orthus¡¯ movements were under the lesiastic Order¡¯s scrutiny. The Cetus were the exact opposite. If it wasn¡¯t for the numerous coincidences, the lesiastic Order and even the Holy Guild might already be under the Cetus¡¯ control. It showed the Cetus¡¯ excellent ability at hiding. It would¡¯ve been fine if Levi¡¯s subordinates and the lesiastic Order couldn¡¯t find the Cetus. The pain was an overwhelming sense of fear that deterred the people in the search. On top of that, a small portion of men intended to back out of the search and hide out somewhere temporarily. Xs had bragged about his ability to retreat after dealing severe damage to Levi¡¯s base. As the news of his actions spread, dread eventually followed. Putting others aside, even Levi felt a sense of pressure. Recalling the drained Orthus¡¯ spiritual ley line, there was so much more energy in that ley line than in a medium spiritual ley line. One can imagine the level the mysterious woman has reached. Before she devoured this spiritual ley line, an attack from her was already a threat. If anyone else in the base received the attack, that person might have died immediately. Chapter 3569 Chapter 3569 The Return of the God of War Chapter 3572 The Whereabouts Of The Minister Even if Forlevia utilized the power of the universe, she might still end up badly injured. After all, the gap between their abilities was too huge. ¡°If she sessfully devours the spiritual ley line of the Cetus, she will be quite impossible to control!¡± Levi massaged his temples. His head was starting to hurt. Back in the lesiastic Order. Ever since that upheaval where the core elites either ended up dead or injured, the various factions had decided to work together no matter what. However, it was every man for himself again right now. ¡°Xs is already so strong. How terrifying can the mysterious woman behind him be?¡± ¡°Apparently, even Levi cannot hold them back any longer. No wonder he is always rushing us to find the spiritual ley line of the Cetus.¡± ¡°If Levi is also scared of them, then how about us?¡± ¡°Maybe, we should consider joining the superpower that has emerged recently?¡± All of them started whispering among themselves. The moment the seed of fear had been nted, it would begin to grow and spread rapidly. Despite the high-rank officials of the lesiastic Order telling them not to panic, there was hardly any effect. In fact, a number of them had already secretly joined that particr superpower. The Acting Minister of the Holy Guild was also well aware of the situation. Nigel was infuriated, but there was nothing he could do too. Most of the time, the fear that they were experiencing would get out of hand if he became stricter with them. The oue would not be good either if he chose to ignore their behavior. He felt that he was stuck between a rock and a hard ce. ¡°At the rate things are going, the lesiastic Order will fall apart even before Xses here for his revenge.¡± The Acting Minister of the Holy Guild was cracking his brain. The sense of crisis in him was bing stronger when he thought of that mysterious woman devouring the spiritual ley line of the Cetus. She would be unstoppable when that happened. Buzz! Buzz! Buzz! Just then, the seal that he had hidden in his clothes vibrated violently. Nigel immediately took the seal out. The green seal was surrounded by a type of special metal. At that moment, the seal was sparkling brightly and vibrating violently at the same time. ¡°There¡¯s news from the Minister!¡± Nigel became spirited. That seal was left behind by the Minister before he left so that they could trace his location. Previously, there was no activity from the seal. That was why everyone from the Holy Guild had no idea where the Minister was. It appeared as if he had vanished into thin air. Obviously, Nigel had never given up hope in finding the Minister. However, without any clue, it was impossible. Ever since the Minister had gone missing, the Holy Guild was under the care of Master Eusof. Right now, they were unsure if Master Eusof was dead or alive. ording to their spection, things did not look too good for him. In recent times, things at the Holy Guild had been unstable. Therefore, the Acting Minister instructed his subordinates to activate all of their transmission devices. ¡°My patience has finally paid off!¡± The Minister is still alive! Thank God! By the look of it, he must have found out about the situation at the lesiastic Order. Perhaps, he ising back soon. Nigel was so excited that he nearly cried out. He stared at the seal and hoped that it would emit a more urate position. As time passed, the seal did live up to his expectation. Very soon, it revealed the exact location. ¡°So, this is where the Minister is situated.¡± ¡°Has it stopped moving?¡± ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. Maybe, something has happened to him? Then again, given the capabilities of the Minister, there was no one who can trip him up. The Acting Minister was baffled. He kept his eyes on the seal and waited for a long time. There was still no indication of any movement. No matter what, it was a good sign that they had received a signal. It was certainly better than being kept in the dark. ¡°Men! Come with me! We shall go and search for the Minister!¡± ordered Nigel. Chapter 3570 Chapter 3570 The Return of the God of War Chapter 3573 Gloria Is My Universe After receiving his order, there was an uproar among the high-rank officials of the Holy Guild. They were delighted to hear that. ¡°There¡¯s actually news from the Minister?¡± ¡°The Acting Minister will not joke about such matters.¡± ¡°It looks like there¡¯s hope for the Holy Guild now.¡± Nigel agreed with them too. The fact that the seal had lit up meant that the Minister was still alive. Nigel had also sent out a summary report of the ongoing matters of the lesiastic Order and the Holy Guild. He believed that the Minister must have received his message. Perhaps, he would return very quickly to salvage the lesiastic Order. When the Minister left the Holy Guild, his cultivation level had already attained perfection. After so many years of cultivation, he must have reached a new high. Once the Minister returned, he would restore the Holy Guild to its former glory. When that happened, no one had to be afraid of that superpower anymore. They did not have to fear the revenge of Xs and that mysterious woman as well. There would be no need to rely on Levi anymore. As far as Nigel was concerned, being dependent on someone was worse than being frightened of that mysterious woman. At the current moment, he was supposed to be in a powerful position even though he was only temporary in charge. It was out of sheer desperation that he had to seek the help of Levi. Finally, he would get the chance to free himself from that helpless situation. ¡°Everyone, get to this location right away.¡± With that, Nigel went forth. Meanwhile, at the training base in the underground facility, Floyd was still awaiting news of Gloria. He was extremely depressed. However, Floyd refused to give up. He had to be certain that Gloria had nothing to do with the devouring technique. In fact, Floyd went over in his mind countless times when he interacted with Gloria down to the minute details. In particr, the part about Forlevia¡¯s technique. Back then, it was true that he was the one who offered to ask Forlevia about her cultivation technique and even got her to teach him. On the contrary, Gloria had tried to stop him on several asions. In the end, she learned the technique as if she was being forced to do so. However, something went wrong in the cultivation, and Gloria lost it. ¡°This has absolutely nothing to do with Gloria,¡± Floyd kept mumbling that statement to himself. What depressed him the most was the fact that his messages to Gloria failed to go through despite the number of times he had attempted to contact her. There was no response from the othermunication devices as well. It was as if Gloria had vanished into thin air. Floyd let out a sigh again. Before he could verify the impending issue, he was not in the mood to do anything else. ¡°Let me try to contact her again!¡± Once again, Floyd sent out another message using a fewmunication devices. Unfortunately, there was still no response after a long wait. Floyd felt abandoned. ¡°Perhaps, Gloria doesn¡¯t love me anymore?¡± When Floyd recalled what the apprentices at the West Pavilion said, his heart sank. Must I really attain the ability that Master has in order for Gloria to reply to me? But, it isn¡¯t as easy as it seems. Azure Dragon and the others have note and see me in quite a while now. I suppose they must be disappointed in me! Since thest time Forlevia questioned me, she has note and looked for me again. After Zoey consoled me a few times, there is no subsequent interrogation after that. As for Master, he has been out and about trying to find out more about the spiritual ley line. But, he hasn¡¯t been keeping me informed of his progress. Floyd looked around his surrounding with a hollow look in his eyes. People wereing and going and keeping busy with their own affairs. Yet, no one bothered to look at or talk to him. Floyd felt as if the world had forsaken him. ¡°It¡¯s fine. I won¡¯t die even if I leave all of you. The moment Gloria responds to my messages and confirms that she has nothing to do with this issue, nothing else matters. Having Gloria is like owning the universe. She¡¯s more than enough.¡± Floyd¡¯s eyes glowed as he muttered to himself. He kept his eyes on the ten different kinds ofmunication devices that Gloria had given him. Floyd could not bear to dump any one of them because they possessed Gloria¡¯s touch.This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. Chapter 3571 Chapter 3571 The Return of the God of War Chapter 3574 Gloria Has Completed The Devouring Technique Hiss! Floyd inhaled sharply and prayed that the devices would light up in the near future again. In the center of Mount Cetus, Gloria¡¯s devouring of the spiritual ley line had intensified. Gloria continued to wield the devouring technique. It was as if she was equipped with arge engine in her body that kept extracting the energy from the spiritual ley line of the Cetus. Vroom! Vroom! Vroom! As the energy of her devouring increased, a ck light shed around Gloria¡¯s body. That dark and violent energy seemed to be able to devour everything. ¡°It¡¯s about time. Another four hours, and the devouring process will bepleted.¡± With that, Gloria shut her eyes and increased the process of the technique. The ck sh became even more violent. The spiritual ley line turned into fine powder upon contact with the sh. Hiss! Hiss! Hiss! As the core, Gloria¡¯s body had turned into a gigantic energy vortex as the speed of the extraction of the spiritual ley line became faster. N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. The energy within the spiritual ley line was swept away in an instant and rushed into Gloria¡¯s body rapidly. Xs, who was guarding Mount Cetus, was shocked beyond words. He was able to sense that terrifying and destructive forceing from the center of the mountain. Boom! Dark clouds gathered, and the sound of thunder reverberated. That sh looked like it was about to tear the sky apart. Crack! Just then, a streak of lightning cut across the sky. Several blood-red lightning bolts struck the peak of the mountain. As a result, thousand of pounds of boulders turned into fine dust in an instant. ¡°What¡¯s happening?¡± Xs¡¯ lips twitched as he looked on. This time around, the destructive power of the Heavenly Thunder was ten times worse than thest one. ¡°Has Master¡¯s devouring power incurred the wrath of the heaven?¡± Xs could not believe what was going on right before his eyes. However, the violent Heavenly Thunder that fell only confirmed his suspicion. That Heavenly Thunder was as massive as a water tank. When it struck the peak of the mountain, the entire mountain shook. Stones were flying in all directions as the lightning shed everywhere. It felt as if the world could no longer withstand the horrifying energy that wasing forth from the center of the mountain. ¡°Is Master all right?¡± There was no way Xs dared to enter the mountain to check on Gloria. He was worried that he might be struck by the Heavenly Thunder and died. The Bone Grandmaster was equally dumbstruck. He was there thest time Gloria devoured the Corpse Pit. The effect back then was nothing like what it was at the current moment. Perhaps, Gloria is trying her best to hold back. If not, the entire world may have been destroyed. ¡°Lord Gloria, you are so powerful. There¡¯s no way anything will happen to you,¡± said the Bone Grandmaster before he gulped. Just as the two of them were at a loss, the whole Mount Cetus started shaking violently again. However, thetest tremor had nothing to do with the Heavenly Thunder. On the contrary, it came from within. ¡°Master is done with her training,¡± said Xs with delight. The Bone Grandmaster was equally thrilled, but it was short-lived. Very soon, he could be heard talking in a shaky voice, ¡°Look over there! Oh no!¡± Xs nced in the direction where the Bone Grandmaster was pointing. He saw an even scarier Heavenly Thunder fall. It was as if the days of training had equipped Gloria with the power to destroy the world. The current Heavenly Thunder wasrger than before. It possessed such immense power and looked as though it wanted to split Mount Cetus into bits and pieces. ¡°Master, be careful!¡± shouted Xs. ¡°What can a Heavenly Thunder do to me?¡± Just then, a thunderous voice rang out. Thereafter, the Cetus shattered before a figure appeared in front of them. It was Gloria. She did not appear to be running away from anything. Instead, she charged toward the Heavenly Thunder and faced it head-on. ¡°This¡­¡± ¡°It isn¡¯t so impressive after all!¡± Gloria wielded the devouring technique with ease and positioned it right in the center of the Heavenly Thunder. ¡°What¡¯s the big deal about Heavenly Thunder? I¡¯m going to devour you!¡± The arrogant voice of Gloria resonated across the sky. Chapter 3572 Chapter 3572 The Return of the God of War Chapter 3575 The Ruler Of The World Before she could finish her sentence, Gloria was shrouded by the Heavenly Thunder. It was a blinding sight. Xs and Bone Grandmaster did not dare to directly look at it. The destructive oppression made them feel the urge to get onto all fours to prostrate before it. Crack! When the Heavenly Thunder boomed, a wave of electricity surged through the surroundings. However, thatsted just for a brief moment before peace returned. When Xs snapped his head upward, he saw Gloria floating midair. Above her head were merely the remnants of the electricity. The thick bolt of Heavenly Thunder was gone! ¡°Where did the Heavenly Thunder go?¡± It was then Xs studied his surroundings and found out that the sky was clear again. The dark clouds, lightning, and thunder were all nowhere to be found. Whoosh! It was as if Gloria was in a movie with special effects. In the blink of an eye, she was already a distance away. ¡°I¡¯ve devoured Heavenly Thunder. What is there for you to fear now?¡± Gloria uttered nonchntly. ¡°Is this the state after devouring the Cetus¡¯ spiritual ley line?¡± Both Xs and the Bone Grandmaster were instinctively prostrating before Gloria, who was hovering in the air like a god. At that moment, Gloria had reached the point where she could fight against Heaven and Earth. A sense of confidence emerged in her heart as she pondered taking over the world by force. The truth was not far off. She had devoured every part of the terrifying Heavenly Thunder. That was something only a god could achieve. ¡°As expected of the Cetus¡¯ spiritual ley line. It¡¯s letting me achieve this level! Hahaha!¡± Gloria could not help butugh as she felt the energy surge in her. It was as if she would never run out of energy anymore. ¡°Is this is how it feels to be a fighter?¡± At that moment, it felt as if the world was no longer a cage that could contain Gloria. The power of devouring was the ultimate power. She had already excelled in the way of taking everything by force. ¡°Congrattions on your achievement, Master!¡± ¡°Congrattions on bing invincible, Lord Gloria!¡± Both Xs and the Bone Grandmaster began buttering her up. ¡°Rise.¡± Gloria raised her hand, and the two men could feel invisible energy pushing their knees. Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. Then, without exerting any energy, they stood up. The terrifying energy that thinned the air earlier was gone too. Gloria smiled and said, ¡°That¡¯s all of the elemental power?¡± Gloria could feel her battle power rising to a different ss. Killing Levi would be a piece of cake. No one in the world would be able to stand in the way of Gloria Gaston anymore. ¡°What has the lesiastic Order and Levi been up to recently?¡± Gloria asked, still smiling. The Bone Grandmaster was in charge of interacting with the other parties, so he quickly replied, ¡°They¡¯re still searching for the Cetus¡¯ spiritual ley line. However, I¡¯ve recently received news about how the Holy Guild¡¯s Acting Minister has gone to look for the Minister¡¯s whereabouts. I haven¡¯t received any other news about the details of that.¡± In a contemptuous tone, Gloria said, ¡°So what if they find the Minister? A flick of my finger, and the Minister will be nothing but ashes.¡± Before devouring the Cetus¡¯ spiritual ley line, Gloria would not have had any confidence to go up against the Minister. However, in the present, confidence filled her entire being. It was especially so after devouring Heavenly Thunder. Gloria was certain that she would be able to do as she pleased. People like Levi and the Minister were nobodies to her now. ¡°Lord Gloria, your powers are beyond the world, and you do not fear even the Heavenly Thunder. The people of this world will be nothing but weaklings to you.¡± ¡°Master, you¡¯re an invincible elite fighter, and no one would dare to not heed your words. Even if there are fools who do not know the ways of the world, we¡¯ll just rid them.¡± Xs and the Bone Grandmaster were both showering Gloria with praises. As a matter of fact, Gloria was starting to get ahead of herself as she listened to theirpliments. Of course, their words were a sentiment that Gloria shared. She was going to end the lives of those who went against her. From then onward, Gloria was going to be the ruler of the world. Her words were going to be thew. Chapter 3573 Chapter 3573 The Return of the God of War Chapter 3576 Beyond His Control Anyone who dared to question her would face the grim reaper. Levi, The lesiastic Order, and Yartran. Just you wait. I¡¯m going to be your worse nightmare. Following the seal, Nigel had brought dozens of elites and came to a plot of barrennd in the north of Erudia. ¡°Sir, we can¡¯t find a single soul in the area. Could it be that the seal has made an error? The Minister couldn¡¯t have encountered trouble, right?¡± The people who were all filled with delight earlier were all dispirited. The Minister was their pir of emotional support and theirst hope. Yet, it seemed like their lead had led them nowhere¡ªtheir Minister was still nowhere to be found. The people were disappointed. This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. Nigel then uttered, ¡°The Minister was looking for the legendary world. Perhaps this ce is rted to that.¡± The people did not reply to that, for the world was only talked about in the legends. They were more concerned about the Minister¡¯s whereabouts. ¡°All right, let¡¯s not get disappointed. Maybe the Minister has something more important to do. Soon, he¡¯ll return to us.¡± The Holy Guild¡¯s Acting Minister could only temporarily reassure his people in that way. He was worried that the members of the Holy Guild would soon go their separate ways. Buzz! Right then, the othermunication devices rang. ¡°Sir, we¡¯ve found the Cetus¡¯ spiritual ley line!¡± reported one of Nigel¡¯s subordinates in a delighted tone. ¡°Quick! Quickly inform Levi about this. Send him the location,¡± Nigel uttered. They had yet to find the Minister, so they still had to continue to curry favor with Levi. By the time the Holy Guild Minister arrived at Mount Cetus, Levi was already there for a long time. Levi had rushed to the spot the moment he heard the news. As a matter of fact, he did not even bring anyone with him, for he feared that the people he brought with him would slow him down. When the people saw the shattered spiritual ley line, their hearts sank. ¡°We¡¯rete again!¡± Nigel hoarsely said. Levi had an equally solemn look on his face. He had already done a full investigation on the matter, and he knew that the Cetus¡¯ spiritual ley line was far more terrifying than the Orthus¡¯ spiritual ley line. Only god knew how powerful that mysterious woman had be. In other words, that mysterious woman had already be a frightening Demon King. ¡°At the end of the day, I¡¯m still one step too slow; I¡¯m still stuck in that mysterious woman¡¯s n.¡± Levi sighed. He could sense the remnants of the energy around him. That meant that the mysterious woman had just devoured the spiritual ley lines not long ago. He guessed that it was less than two days ago. I was so close to catching her. The truth was, even Levi was unsure if he could win against the mysterious woman. The members of the lesiastic Order were devastated. The mysterious woman had sessfully devoured the power, and she had turned into an unstoppable Demon King. Even Xs, who they used to dismiss, might be a nightmare in their lives. Furthermore, the lesiastic Order was the main culprit in decimating the Cetus and the Orthus. Hence, the members of the lesiastic Order were beginning to fear for their lives. They were afraid that the lesiastic Order would be annihted before the Minister could return. ¡°We have to find the Minister as soon as possible!¡± ¡°The lesiastic Order is in danger if the Minister isn¡¯t around!¡± ¡°Why don¡¯t we flee before Xses to take his revenge on us?¡± Everyone had varying thoughts running through their minds, but there was something identical in all their minds, and that was fear and worry. Like them, Levi was feeling uneasy. The mysterious woman was beyond his control. Levi would not have been that fearful if he could confront her head-on. He dared not imagine the danger his friends and family would be in. Furthermore, Levi was the only one left who could go up against Xs. His enemies were lurking in the shadow while the people on Levi¡¯s side were not. Levi did not know when his enemies were going to ambush them. Fortunately, they had an underground facility where Levi¡¯s friends and family could hide in. ¡°Head back and increase your security. Inform each other whenever you get any news,¡± Levi uttered gravely. Chapter 3574 Chapter 3574 The Return of the God of War Chapter 3577 Even I Am Uncertain The people of the lesiastic Order and the Holy Guild had no choice but to heed Levi¡¯s order despite their disgruntled feelings. Even though they had discovered news about the Minister, the Minister never appeared. Levi was still their mightiest support. The pressure the mysterious woman and Xs had on them was far too great. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mr. Garrison. We definitely will do that,¡± said Nigel without a trace of hesitation. Levi was currently the only being who could go against the mysterious woman. That was why the Holy Guild was tempted to have Levi deal with any troubles they encountered. That way, it would be unlikely that they would be targeted and crushed. After making all the arrangements, Levi dashed back to the base. He then informed the others about how the mysterious woman had devoured the Cetus¡¯ spiritual ley line. ¡°We¡¯re in a time of unique circumstances. We have to be extra vignt and increase our defenses. If anything goes south, we¡¯ll all have to transfer to the underground facility. I¡¯m uncertain if I will be able to win against the mysterious woman,¡± Levi told them somberly. His words got everyone revved up when they heard him. ¡°Xs has already reached an appalling level of cultivation back then. He must be much stronger now! Most importantly, he has a mysterious woman backing him up. I¡¯m afraid that only Boss is on par with him.¡± Even though they were elites, they could still remember in clear detail how scary Xs was the other time. Fear crashed into them like a tidal wave and coursed through their veins. rm bells rang in Azure Dragon, Zoey, and the others¡¯ minds. However, unlike the Holy Guild, Levi was guarding the base, so they were temporarily safe. At the very least, no one thought of fleeing yet. Afterward, Levi personally went to help and set up the defensive formations. That pacified the fears in the people¡¯s hearts even more. Although most of the buildings at the base had already copsed, the people had set up temporary ces to live after working overnight. Moreover, for the people, no matter howfortable their living quarters were, nothing could put them at ease as much as a good defensive formation. This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. Their home was where Levi was. Levi was their emotional pir of support. He was the invincible God of War to them. Meanwhile, at the underground facility, Forlevia was researching her technique. The mysterious woman and Xs had used the devouring technique to achieve such horrifying heights in a short time span. Therefore, Forlevia was wondering if she would be able to do the same with her technique. After a series of tests, Forlevia came to a conclusion. ¡°I can only achieve that if I walk down the extreme path of devouring.¡± Moreover, she became more and more certain that the technique Xs used was most likely the extreme way of devouring. But I¡¯ve only taught a handful of people my technique. Who taught the others? Forlevia had once looked into the matter of how her technique had been passed down to outsiders, but she could not find anyone suspicious. Thus, she was perplexed. There were very few ways to get hold of her technique. If no one has deliberately revealed it to another, could it be that someone else had found a way to secretly learn it? Forlevia then ruminated about the people she had taught the technique to again to make sure that she had not missed anyone out. Instinctively, her eyes flitted toward Azure Dragon, Floyd, and the others. There¡¯s no way my mother would be the one. She hasn¡¯t left the underground facility other than during battles after the incident. Azure Dragon and the others travel frequently, but they¡¯re archenemies with Xs. Every time they see Xs, they¡¯ll try to end his life. There¡¯s no way they¡¯ll reveal the technique to him. Floyd¡­ Forlevia¡¯s gaze darkened. Floyd was the one she was most doubtful about. Moreover, she was suspicious about the involvement of Gloria, who used to be close to Floyd, in the matter. Floyd would not bear any idea of hurting them, but it was not the same case for Gloria. Chapter 3575 Chapter 3575 The Return of the God of War Chapter 3578 Levi Misses His Mentor Forlevia reckoned it was high time to try and sound Floyd out again. Meanwhile, Floyd was strolling aimlessly around the cultivation base in the underground base. He was ovee with the dismal thought that everyone had abandoned him. Azure Dragon and the others had been avoiding him these past few days. Simrly, it had been a few days since Zoey and Forlevia looked for him. Ever since Levi returned to the base, he had been busy constructing the defensive formation and did not look for Floyd either. The others at the base were also swamped with other things and did not trouble Floyd. Floyd was somehowing to terms with the cold treatment. After all, before he could confirm if the leak of the technique book had anything to do with Gloria, he did not have the heart to do anything else. Floyd could live with the others treating him as if he did not exist. However, he could note to terms with the fact that Gloria had disappeared without a trail. Not only was he not able to contact her via text messages, but even those from West Pavillion did not know where she went. Floyd had tried to find out where she went from multiple sources. Then, he managed to find out about the multiple men who allegedly had intimate rtionships with Gloria. Those men tried to contact her through multiple channels but to no avail. Floyd grew increasingly anxious as a premonition loomed in his heart. He came to realize that the time the mysterious woman devoured the spiritual ley line coincided with the time that Gloria went off the grid. The images of Gloria and the mysterious woman started to ovep each other in his mind. Floyd was startled by his thoughts. That is impossible. Gloria will never lie to me. She always puts my feelings first in everything. She will never disregard how I feel. But, what if the mysterious woman is really Gloria? Floyd was on the brink of a breakdown. Hisst beacon of hope was slowly disintegrating. Then, he thought about the memories that he shared with Gloria, her genteel manners, and her kind and understanding nature¡­ Every single sweet memory he had of her was eating him inside out. He dared not go further down the rabbit hole. If it is proven that Gloria had indeed leaked the technique book, how will I face my masters, Azure Dragon, and others? Gloria, please reply to me and prove that you have nothing to do with this. Once your name is cleared of these usations, we can be the couple that everyone is envious of. Floyd¡¯s lips curled into a smile at the thought. Meanwhile, the defensive formation at the base was ready. As a precaution, Levi had added multiple lines of defenses. In the meantime, people were trying to sound Levi out as they queried about his confidence in defeating the mysterious woman. Levi said nothing. To him, empty spections were a waste of time. A disy of confidence would only cause his subordinates to ck and becent. If he did not appear to have any confidence in the matter, however, his people would falter. Fear would spread like a disease in his army, leading to serious consequences. Actually, Levi was curious about the mysterious woman¡¯s true prowess too. However, there was no way he could find out aside from waiting for the mysterious woman to arrive and battling it out with her. Levi grew more and more eager in anticipation of the battle. So what if the woman had devoured the spiritual ley lines of the two major deviant ns? Levi¡¯s obsidian gaze darkened. He suddenly remembered the mysterious man whom he called his mentor. Levi had the man to thank for his cultivation skills. He could not help but wonder what kind of person his mentor was. After all, Levi had no idea just how strong his mentor¡¯sbat prowess was. I bet he has unimaginablebat prowess. Levi had sent troops of people to investigate his mentor¡¯s whereabouts but to no avail. Maybe he¡¯s hiding out there and enjoying his best life. At that thought, Levi was relieved. Then, he inspected the defensive formation at the base yet again. Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. After ensuring that there was nothing amiss, Levi finally felt at ease. Then, he informed everyone to hide in the underground base. If he was no longer around, the underground base would be everyone¡¯s trump card and only hope of survival. Chapter 3576 Chapter 3576 The Return of the God of War Chapter 3579 To Extremes A sense of impending doom filled everyone¡¯s hearts. Not only were they of no help to Levi when the enemy was about to strike, but they had also be his burden. Knowing that they were not strong enough to back Levi up, the others wallowed in guilt. ¡°If I had been more diligent in my cultivation practice, I might be able to help out now.¡± ¡°If I had listened to Boss, I would not have lost my spiritual bone and let Xs get his way.¡± ¡°If we had been more aplished in cultivation, we would not have be Boss¡¯ liabilities.¡± Azure Dragon and the others were anguished that they were of no help to Levi. Even Floyd, who was feeling down, shared their sentiments. ¡°If I were stronger, not only will I be able to help Master defeat his enemy, but I will also truly gain Gloria¡¯s favor. I¡¯m a useless man. Why am I still alive for?¡± Floyd said as he punched the ground repeatedly. His fist was already bloody from the punches, but he did not seem to realize it. It was as if he had lost all senses of pain. Forlevia was also racking her brain in figuring out a quick way to get Levi out of the sticky situation. She was contemting to practice the more extreme techniques outlined in her own technique book. Even though she had advanced rapidly in her cultivation practice, it was still not enough to fend off Levi¡¯s enemy. Forlevia reckoned that she would only be able to defeat Xs, albeit straining herself in doing so. If Xs had devoured a lot of energy, however, Forlevia was not certain that she could even rival him. After all, Xs was going to extremes by choosing to be a devourer to advance his cultivation prowess. ¡°What are you thinking about, Evie?¡± Levi¡¯s voice rang behind her. ¡°Dad, I want to show you something,¡± Forlevia said with a smile. ¡°Sure.¡± Levi seemed quite eager to find out. Forlevia then activated a technique and turned the space within two to three-meter vicinity into an independent space, absorbing all the sky and earth¡¯s spiritual energy and the powers of the five elements. In just the blink of an eye, all lives within the independent space turned barren and lifeless. If one were to exin her disy of technique using a human as an analogy, the space was a lively child before she absorbed the spiritual energy and five elements. However, after she absorbed everything within the two to three-meter vicinity, the metaphorical lively child turned into an old, dying man. Then, Forlevia used the same technique and created another independent space aside. This time, she used her own technique derived from her technique book. The absorption speed was visibly slower than the previous technique. However, Levi soon realized that the second independent space was filled with Forlevia¡¯s shadows. It was as if Forlevia had blended in with the independent space that she had created. With a snap of her finger, Forlevia could utilize the power of the universe. ¡°Dad, I believe you must have spotted the difference, right?¡± Forlevia asked in a low voice. Levi was a shrewd man. He knew right away what Forlevia was trying to tell him. The first type of technique was forcibly harnessing the power of the universe, and it could advance one¡¯s cultivation in a short amount of time. However, as shown by the barren space that Forlevia had demonstrated, it would ruin the harmony of the space. The second technique was to harmonize with the heavens and earth. Even though the advance in one¡¯s cultivation would not be as fast, one would be able to harness the power of the universe in the long term. This was the core difference between Forlevia and Xs¡¯ techniques. If Gloria was around, she would realize that Forlevia¡¯s cultivation would reach a formidable peak if the latter chose to go to extremes. ¡°Evie, it is best to be patient in the practice of cultivation. I would suggest you stick to your own path. Just leave the other matters to me. Do you understand?¡± Levi said with a stern look on his face. He understood Forlevia¡¯s intention in showcasing the differences between the two techniques. She wanted to advance her cultivation in a short amount of time so that she could lend a helping hand to Levi when he was facing his enemy. Levi was touched by Forlevia¡¯s filial piety. He thought it unwise if Forlevia gave up on her original path just for this small, albeit elerated gain. Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. Besides, Forlevia¡¯s own technique was more promising in the long term, and it would be more potent as well. Levi wanted the best for his daughter after all. Hence, he rejected Forlevia¡¯s kind offer. ¡°Dad, I understand,¡± Forlevia said with a heartfelt smile. She would not have contemted the elerated practice of cultivation if not for the dire circumstances that they were in. Chapter 3577 Chapter 3577 The Return of the God of War Chapter 3580 Are You Willing To Die Meanwhile, thework of intel that Azure Dragon and the others had set up reported a few key information. They had discovered a dozen spies that had been mistaken as the Esoteric Guild by the Holy Guild. They were all intricately rted to Gloria, so much so that they were willing to die for her. As a matter of fact, they were not spies, and they had never done anything to harm the lesiastic Order. Whatever they did, they did it to protect Gloria. Hence, they had been under the radar of the lesiastic Order. Thework of intel had their hands on the evidence that the ¡°spies¡± were working for Gloria, but they stillcked concrete evidence that Gloria was the alleged mysterious woman. Kirin, who always spoke his mind, looked for Floyd. ¡°Floyd, are you willing to die for Gloria? I want you to answer me honestly,¡± Kirin demanded. ¡°Yes,¡± Floyd replied without hesitation. He added, ¡°Why are you asking me this out of the blue?¡± Noticing the surprised look on Kirin¡¯s face, Floyd grew anxious and asked again, ¡°Do you have news on Gloria? Hurry up and let me know.¡± ¡°No. I¡¯m just asking. Floyd, you¡¯d better watch out for yourself.¡± Kirin had given up on Floyd. He turned around to leave and told Phoenix and the others about Floyd¡¯s determined answer. Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. The others were taken aback as well, as they did not expect Floyd to be so smitten with the woman. They reckoned that he was beyond salvation. It had further cemented their surmise that the death of the group of people was dubious. Phoenix and the others did not think that the death of the group was as simple as it looked. However, it was futile to find out who the mastermind behind the massacre was, for the mysterious woman had already devoured the spiritual ley lines of the two major deviant ns. Even if they managed to find more clues about the massacre, it would not change the fact that a vicious war was forting. ¡°Do we continue to investigate?¡± ck Tortoise asked. ¡°Yes, we must. We have to find out who the enemy is,¡± Azure Dragon said in a determined manner. All of them agreed on continuing the investigation. Soon, Azure Dragon and the others had a new finding¡ªa visualized map of Gloria¡¯s connections within the lesiastic Order. All those who were rted to Gloria were men, and they all shared amon trait. They were infatuated with Gloria, and they were willing to do anything and everything for her, ranging from providing intel, technique books, secrets of different ns, and even their own lives. They were willing to hand out everything they possessed to Gloria. ¡°Have you guys realized that this model is very simr to the powerful third unknown force?¡± Phoenix quipped. Her single remark had realization dawning upon everyone. Azure Dragon and the others grew solemn. There was always the presence of a third unknown force lurking behind the scenes during the discord of the lesiastic Order and Levi, the disarray between the lesiastic Order and the Esoteric Guild, the time when the Top Ten disappeared even when Levi did not kill them, and the time when the cornerstone divine tools disappeared without a trace. If the third unknown forces were in service of Gloria, however, then everything would be usible. The third unknown force had gotten everything they wanted, and it could be said that they had the lesiastic Order under their full control. Adding the fact that Floyd, who was in the base, was deeply infatuated with Gloria, it would be a piece of cake for her to get insider information about the base. If it was true that Gloria was indeed behind the scenes, the leak of Forlevia¡¯s technique book would be exinable. Even if Floyd did not have the intention to harm his own people, he would not have been able to fend off Gloria¡¯s devious schemes. After all, those who were in love were easily blinded. It was possible that he had leaked the technique books unintentionally. There was also the time when Levi hid inside the spiritual ley line and was about to seize the mysterious woman, but she somehow changed her routest minute and taunted Levi. It was obvious that someone had leaked Levi¡¯s whereabouts. It was entirely usible that it was Floyd who had leaked the information. Azure Dragon and the others were horrified the more they thought about it. Chapter 3578 Chapter 3578 The Return of the God of War Chapter 3581 The Glorian Order Gloria had managed to level up after devouring the spiritual ley lines of the two major deviant ns. However, she did not set off to seek vengeance right away. Instead, she headed to Corpse Pit first. Bone Grandmaster had gathered all the members of the Glorian Order there as per Gloria¡¯s instruction. Countless people filled Corpse Pit, and there was no end in sight. Gloria floated above the pit. A ck ball of energy surrounded her, making her appear as if she was a deity descended from the heavens. Bone Grandmaster and Xs were the first to kneel and greet her. ¡°Wee, Lord Gloria.¡± The others threw themselves onto the floor as the two greeted Gloria. ¡°Lord Gloria, we wish to be under your brilliant reign and be part of the unified world order for generations toe,¡± they said in reverence. Gloria slowly descended from the skies as she released the spiritual energy in her body. A formidable aura and energy exuded from her body and spread into the air. Her followers shook as they came into contact with her spiritual energy. The storm of energy made it difficult for them to breathe. Gloria only suppressed her spiritual energy after some time. ¡°Rise,¡± she stated with just a hint of seductive charm to her voice. However, alluring as it was, her tone wasmanding, and it did not leave any space for lewd imagination. They could only bow in obedience. ¡°Thank you, Lord Gloria.¡± They felt the heavy weight lifted off them and slowly rose. However, they dared not utter a single word. A few brazen men tried to steal a nce at Gloria. However, they immediately retracted their gazes upon sensing the horrifying aura that she exuded. They could clearly feel the imminent threats of death directed at them. Hence, they immediately lowered their heads, and only then did the feeling slowly dissipate. Then, they recalled what they had seen during the glimpse¡ªthe slender and graceful figure of a woman. However, she was surrounded by clouds of terrifying aura, and they could not discern her face. ¡°I have aplished the highest order of cultivation, and it is time I unveil the Glorian Order before the world,¡± Gloria announced in a prideful manner. ¡°That is very wise, Lord Gloria!¡± everyone shouted in unison. ¡°All of you may return to your original positions and gather all forces that you can. I will assign missions for all of you soonest. The mere mention of the Glorian Order will incite fear in people¡¯s hearts by then!¡± Gloria said coldly. ¡°Yes, Lord Gloria!¡± ¡°Great. You may leave.¡± The followers of the Glorian Order retreated themselves right after. ¡°How are my friends doing?¡± Gloria asked as she made hernding slowly. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Master. They are still holding on,¡± Xs said with a grin. ¡°Great. I¡¯m going to pay them a visit. Guard the door,¡± Gloria said as she headed toward Corpse Pit¡¯s secret room. After the stone door was opened, a dozen people locked inside the secret room came into sight. They were the Top Ten from the lesiastic Order, Sonja, Ralph, Kato, and Eusof, who had been tormented to the point of being unrecognizable. They did not even lift their heads, for they assumed that it was the guard delivering food to them as usual. ¡°Hello, everyone. It¡¯s been a while, huh?¡± Gloria greeted them in a mocking tone. They were so shocked to hear her voice that their heads shot in her direction. This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. Upon realizing that it was indeed Gloria, their eyes were filled with shock, fury, and despair, especially after sensing the formidable aura that Gloria was deliberately giving off. Everyone was stumped. ¡°Gloria, have you improved that much?¡± ¡°How is that possible?¡± ¡°It has only been a few months. How did you do it?¡± Ryvonne and Davin were among the first to ask questions. After all, Gloria used to be a small fry whom they would not even deign to spare another look. However, she possessed such formidable aura now. It was unimaginable just how strong she was. ¡°Are you guys very surprised? Oh, but this is only the beginning.¡± Gloria¡¯s smile grew thick as she continued, ¡°Of course, I have your spiritual bones to thank for.¡± ¡°You¡ª¡± The Top Ten almost vomited blood at her provoking remarks. Chapter 3579 Chapter 3579 The Return of the God of War Chapter 3582 Gloria Begins To Act ¡°You should feel honored because your spiritual bones and I have be one, shouldn¡¯t you?¡± Gloria smirked. Honored? The Top Ten red at her with exasperation. Who would feel honored under such circumstances? ¡°Now that I¡¯ve established the Glorian Order, you should witness how I dominate the world!¡± Gloria said, her smile widening. A great sense of satisfaction overwhelmed her when she saw rage and despair written all over the Top Ten¡¯s faces. Despite how high and mighty you used to be, you¡¯ve be my prisoners in the end! The Top Ten gritted their teeth in anger, but they couldn¡¯t do anything. Considering Gloria¡¯s current prowess, the Top Ten would be defeated instantly even if they joined forces at the peak of their powers. The Top Ten were no different from any ordinary people with their spiritual bones extracted and powers absorbed. Also, they would have been dead by now if Gloria didn¡¯t have the bizarre hobby of letting them witness how she achieved her feat. At that moment, a strong sense of despair filled the hearts of the Top Ten. With darkened gazes, they now behaved like the living dead. ¡°By the way, Sonja. You must stay alive! You¡¯re probably the first witness of my feat. You must be happy with how powerful I¡¯ve be, right? Don¡¯t be mad. After all, your anger won¡¯t make a difference. You might as well save the energy to live.¡± When Gloria gently lifted her finger, Sonja¡¯s chin was raised by an invisible force. Gritting her teeth, Sonja wished she could spring upon Gloria and bite thetter fiercely. However, she soon gave up and fell into despair. Having seen Gloria¡¯s prowess earlier, Sonja figured she wouldn¡¯t even be able to touch Gloria¡¯s sleeve even if she attacked at her peak. ¡°That¡¯s right. Just watch as I conquer the world! I might spare your life if I¡¯m in a good mood!¡± With that, Gloria walked toward Eusof and greeted him. Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Master Eusof, are you okay?¡± Eusof wasn¡¯t dead yet because of the effect of the pill. No doubt, it was also Gloria¡¯s intention to keep him alive. She wanted this man, who was supposed to be in charge of the Holy Guild and the lesiastic Order, to watch as she destroyed his great legacy entirely. ¡°Please kill me!¡± Eusof begged feebly. He had lost hisst glimpse of hope after witnessing Gloria¡¯s terrifying power. Also, he could seemingly imagine the devastating moment when the lesiastic Order was obliterated. The legacy that he was immensely proud of would be ruined by Gloria anytime from now. ¡°No, no. I won¡¯t kill you, at least not now. I want you to witness how I destroy the lesiastic Order and the Holy Guild!¡± Gloriaughed maniacally. Eusof widened his eyes in rage and passed out the next second. ¡°I¡¯ll shake the world soon. Just look forward to it!¡± After that, Gloria left the secret room with satisfaction. The feeling of utter hopelessness filled the entire secret room. As Gloria arrived at the Corpse Pit, she was deep in thought. The Glorian Order is immenselyrge now. When all members of the Glorian Order gather, we are much stronger than the lesiastic Order and Yartran. Her heart raced when she recalled the moment not long ago when numerous followers worshipped her. ¡°From now on, I don¡¯t have to be confined by this tiny space anymore. I will now face the world! Just wait for it. All of you will tremble before the Glorian Order.¡± The ambitious Gloria had figured out the first step she ought to take. ¡°Come here!¡± Gloria beckoned someone over with her finger. Bone Grandmaster and Xs, who had been waiting for quite some time, rushed toward her immediately. One of them asked respectfully, ¡°Lord Gloria, how may we be of use?¡± ¡°Instruct all followers to gather and stand by. We will attack Yartran tomorrow morning,¡± Gloria commanded coldly. Chapter 3580 Chapter 3580 The Return of the God of War Chapter 3583 Why Is She So Powerful Soon, the Glorian Order¡¯s followers arrived from different ces and waited for the next instruction. Early in the morning, Gloria personally led her army to attack Yartran. Due to the irreconcble difference in might, the Glorian Order prated Yartran at lightning speed and soon arrived at its base. The fighting outside Yartran¡¯s basested not more than fifteen minutes. Meanwhile, Yartran received information from its spies as soon as the war started. Initially, Yartran¡¯s council members expected their forces outside the base to withstand the Glorian Order¡¯s attack for some time. Hence, they were shocked upon knowing the Glorian Order had defeated their forces in such a short time. Left with no choice, the leader of Yartran ordered theunching of the country¡¯s defense system. In the next instant, the ground shook, and an invisible energy shield surrounded the entire Yartran. One could see terrifying energy and ancient letters floating around the shield. It was the trump card of Yartran. Back then, even Levi couldn¡¯t destroy it with full force. However, the truth was Levi didn¡¯t use all his might. ¡°Everyone, rest assured that they won¡¯t be able to prate the shield.¡± The council members of Yartran were confident about it. As expected, the shield did pose a huge challenge to the Glorian Order¡¯s followers. Even Xs couldn¡¯t make a dent after throwing punches at it several times. At that moment, Gloria happened to arrive. ¡°Master, please forgive me for my ipetence. I can¡¯t break the shield,¡± Xs said respectfully. Gloria replied coldly, ¡°Let me try.¡± ¡°I¡¯d advise you not to waste your energy. After all, even Erudia¡¯s God of War, Levi, couldn¡¯t break it,¡± the president of Yartran ridiculed. As the president amplified his voice with a special device, it echoed throughout the air for quite some time. He wished to use the opportunity to deter the invaders. ¡°Oh? Is that so? This is interesting!¡± Gloria¡¯s interest was piqued. Initially, Gloria wanted to test the toughness of the shield by gradually increasing her power. Now, she decided to use all her might to shatter the shield once and for all. ¡°Followers of the Glorian Order, stand down,¡± Gloriamanded coldly. Immediately, tens of thousands of her followers retreated hundreds of meters away from the shield. The next moment, Gloria released a horrifying surge of power, so much so that even the followers who were hundreds of meters away felt suffocated. At that juncture, everyone was shocked by Gloria¡¯s immense power. Undoubtedly, they were d to have followed such a strong lord. Buzz¡­ Buzz¡­ The deafening buzz sounded from where Gloria stood and spread far and wide. At the same time, a surge of thick obsidian energy spread throughout thend as if it would tear the sky andnd apart. ¡°I want to see whether this energy shield can withstand my attack at full force!¡± The obsidian energy merged into a swordlike shape in seconds. Swoosh! The restless obsidian energy circted around the shield. ¡°What? Why is she so powerful? Everyone in Yartran couldn¡¯t believe their eyes. As far as they remembered, even Levi didn¡¯t unleash such a terrifying force back then. It was as though the entire country was beingpressed by the energy surge. Moreover, everyone¡¯s blood was boiling. It was as if the pressure was almost exceeding the limit their bodies could withstand. ¡°Don¡¯t panic. Just hang in there for a while.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. She can never break the energy shield.¡± Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. ¡°She can¡¯t do anything to us as long as we hide here!¡± The people of Yartran were nervous, no matter how the council members tried tofort them. Meanwhile, Gloria levitated in the air like a deity. Once she finished amassing her energy, she smiled and moved her hand downward like an axe. ¡°Break!¡± With that, the immense surge of obsidian energy poured down as if it would separate the sky from the land. At that moment, the swordlike obsidian energy darkened the sky. Chapter 3581 Chapter 3581 The Return of the God of War Chapter 3584 Yartran Is Eliminated The terrifying energy spread across thend and filled the hearts of everyone in Yartran. Despite being surrounded by the supposedly impregnable shield, the people of Yartran were overwhelmed by the horrifying energy and started gasping for air. It was as though their bodies were about to be torn apart by the obsidian energy. ¡°Danger! Danger! Danger!¡± The central control panel of Yartran¡¯s energy shield kept sounding warnings. The device could calcte the extent of the threat to the energy shield based on the amount of energy outside. Hence, the system automaticallyunched its most powerful defense system and continued to thicken the shield. At the same time, it was connected to one end of the super-spiritual ley line and kept absorbing energy frantically. In the end, the energy transformed into the outeryer of the shield. Bang! With an earth-shattering explosion, the energy shield also shook intensely. Waves of energy spread across thend of Yartran as soon as the swordlike obsidian energynded on the shield. It was terrifying. However, that was not the end. The strong swordlike energy continued to cut through the shield after the impact. Crack! Momentster, cracks emerged on the thick energy shield. ¡°F*ck! This is impossible!¡± The people of Yartran looked at it in disbelief. Back then, even Levi couldn¡¯t break the shield with all his might. How can this mysterious woman do it? As they were in a daze, thend shook violently as though a catastrophic earthquake was happening. Everyone felt as if Yartran was turned upside down. After a while, more cracks formed on the energy shield. In the end, the shield reached its threshold. Crack! As the shield shattered, the swordlike obsidian energy vanished. The remaining energy waves formed a deep crevice on the ground in Yartran¡¯s base. Moreover, the energy waves spread across the base and damaged many machines and infrastructures. Yartran suffered numerous injuries and casualties. ¡°Yartran¡¯s strongest defense system isn¡¯t so impressive, after all!¡± Levitating in the air, Gloria said and gazed at Yartran¡¯s base with contempt. In addition, she felt immensely satisfied, for the council members of Yartran had mentioned that even Levi failed to prate the energy shield with all his might. On contrary, she shattered the shield at once with full force. It demonstrated the gap in terms of strength between the two of them. ¡°I¡¯ve proven myself to be stronger than Levi.¡± Gloria resisted her desire to burst intoughter and instructed her followers, ¡°Kill them!¡± Even though the energy shield was destroyed, Gloria knew many elites lived in Yartran. Her ultimate goal was to obliterate Yartran from the world forever. Gloria believed in the principle that one must always tie up loose ends. Thus, she wouldn¡¯t give Yartran any chance to turn the tables. In addition, she wanted to make a name for the Glorian Order with this first battle. While the Glorian Order¡¯s followers filled the ce with their deafening battle cries, the fighters of Yartran were demoralized. Led by Xs, the Glorian Order¡¯s elites rushed into Yartran¡¯s base like a tiger storming into a flock of sheep. The council members and elites of Yartran were rendered paralyzed and couldn¡¯t fight back at all. In just a few minutes, the war was over. After that, almost all the council members and elites of Yartran were eliminated in less than half an hour. From then onward, Yartran was officially wiped off the world map. History would remember how Gloria led the Glorian Order and ravaged Yartran using the blitzkrieg tactic. Once Yartran fell, ck Hawk, Shield of Zarain, and other intelligence departments spread the news to every corner of the world. As expected, all forces were shocked by the news and were worried they would be the next target. Moreover, more people around the world decided to join this mysterious force after its impressive feat was made known. Almost instantly, the news shook the whole world.Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 3582 Chapter 3582 The Return of the God of War Chapter 3585 Where Is The Minister News about the Glorian Order destroying Yartran with the blitzkrieg tactic traveled to every corner of the world quickly. When Levi received the news that the mysterious woman had shattered Yartran¡¯s energy shield, he couldn¡¯t help but feel dumbfounded. Understandably, Gloria¡¯s feat attracted his attention. After all, he had to use almost all of his strength to break the shield in the past. Even though Levi had elevated his power recently, he thought the mysterious woman¡¯s power couldn¡¯t be underestimated. ¡°I might be the only one who can be her opponent!¡± Levi massaged his head as it started to hurt. He couldn¡¯t stay by the side of his family and friends all day. If the mysterious force attacked his base, the mysterious woman only had to stall him to let Xs and other elites ughter his men. Furthermore,pared to Yartran¡¯s energy shield, the base¡¯s defensive formation was much weaker. An elite as powerful as the mysterious woman could effortlessly destroy the defensive formation. It appears there is only one option¡ªtransfer everyone to the underground base! Levi couldn¡¯t help but feel an imminent and unprecedented sense of danger. If Levi had to take extra precautions, one could imagine how panicked those in the base and the underground base would be. ¡°A powerful force like Yartran has been destroyed within half an hour. I can hardly believe it!¡± ¡°I¡¯m afraid our defense system can¡¯t withstand the mysterious woman¡¯s attack too!¡± ¡°As long as Boss is here, the mysterious woman won¡¯t darey a finger on us.¡± Despite that, everyone couldn¡¯t help but have doubts. Can the invincible Levi defeat the mysterious woman? Let¡¯s say her power is on par with Levi¡¯s. However, if she stalls him, who else can stop Xs¡¯ advance? As these pessimistic thoughts spread around, everyone felt a sense of crisis. Meanwhile, members of the lesiastic Order also heard thetest development and were stunned. They all knew how powerful Yartran used to be. Even when the lesiastic Order was at its peak, they still had to be respectful toward the nation. How could a mysterious woman and her followers destroy Yartran in less than half an hour? They couldn¡¯t believe the news. Now, the lesiastic Order¡¯s strength had been severely undermined, for the three ministers of the Holy Guild were either missing or dead. If the mysterious force attacks us now, can we even hang in there for half a day? ¡°Rumor has it that Yartran had a state-of-the-art defense shield.¡± ¡°Yes. Compared to that, the lesiastic Order¡¯s defensive formation isn¡¯t worth mentioning.¡± ¡°s, we don¡¯t have to live in fear if the Minister is here.¡± ¡°Even if the Minister returns, do you think he can match the mysterious woman¡¯s strength?¡± As everyone whispered among themselves, there was one thing inmon¡ªthey had no confidence in the lesiastic Order. Everyone was worried about their lives, and some even secretly escaped. With the members of the lesiastic Order overwhelmed by fear, the Acting Minister of the Holy Guild could only try his best tofort them. He told everyone that the Minister was possibly alive, for the coordination of the seal had moved recently. There was a big possibility that the Minister would soon return. Even though the Acting Minister spoke the truth, others thought he was merely making empty promises. Some of them did not even believe the Minister would return. Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. There was a huge trust crisis between the rank and file and the council members of the lesiastic Order. The moment the seed of fear was nted, it would begin to grow and spread rapidly. Furthermore, it would provoke a chain of reactions sooner orter. For instance, members would feel dispirited and not act as instructed. Also, the council members¡¯ influence on the members would fade. ¡°The situation will get even more dangerous as the matter drags on. Master, where are you?¡± The Acting Minister of the Holy Guild held his head in frustration. Chapter 3583 Chapter 3583 The Return of the God of War Chapter 3586 The Spiritual Ley Line Of Yartran While everyone felt an increasing sense of danger, even the Acting Minister¡¯s confidence was shaken. Miles away, a massacre ensued after Gloria conquered Yartran. Xs, the remaining descendant of the two deviant ns, fully disyed his merciless nature in the massacre. There were many members in Yartran¡¯s base. More than half were ughtered, while the remaining members gave up and stopped resisting. The remaining dozens of council members were also captured. At that moment, they kneeled and begged for Gloria¡¯s mercy. In exchange for their lives, they were willing to give Gloria the top secret of Yartran¡ªthe location of the super-spiritual ley line that Yartran depended on for survival. Although Gloria was excited about it, she pretended to be nonchnt. ¡°The information is not enough to buy all of your lives.¡± To stay alive, Yartran¡¯s council members then offered her their magical herbs. Gloria¡¯s lips curled into a broad smile once she saw the pile of magical herbs. ¡°Since you¡¯re so sensible, I promise to keep your corpses intact. Xs, kill everyone except the president. Of course, remember not to waste their energy before killing them,¡± Gloria said with contempt. Xs licked his lips and responded respectfully, ¡°Yes, Master.¡± After executing everyone, Gloria headed to the spiritual ley line of Yartran with the president. Since the president was terrified by Gloria¡¯s power, he dared not y any tricks. As such, he led her straight to the destination. Gloria was stunned at the sight of the super-spiritual ley line, for it was much bigger than that of the two deviant ns. Deep down, she thought it was even more terrifying than the spiritual ley line that the lesiastic Order depended on. Usually, a super-spiritual ley line would solidify into a transparent, crystal-like structure. However, Yartran¡¯s spiritual ley line and even the spiritual energy around it were goldish. Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. ¡°This spiritual energy is even purer than the spiritual energy we usually extract using techniques.¡± At that moment, Gloria¡¯s eyes were gleaming. She couldn¡¯t wait to absorb the energy of the spiritual ley line. If I remember correctly, spiritual ley lines vary in levels, too. Suddenly, Gloria recalled records about spiritual ley lines written in the lesiastic Order¡¯s ancient manuals. The lesiastic Order knew that spiritual ley lines varied in levels, yet they couldn¡¯t categorize them in detail. Therefore, all the ancestors could do was gloss over it in their manuals. Nevertheless, one could be sure that a spiritual ley line that produced colored spiritual energy was better than those with colorless ones. Back then, the Minister had left to look for higher-level super-spiritual ley lines, for he discovered one that was even better than super-spiritual ley lines. Yartran¡¯s spiritual ley line is on a higher level than the lesiastic Order¡¯s. It has perhaps reached the level of what the Minister hopes to find. Could it be the legendary dragon ley line or earth ley line? Gloria grew more excited once the possibility shed through her mind. After a while, Yartran¡¯s president asked timidly, ¡°Lord Gloria, I¡¯ve brought you to the spiritual ley line. Can you please let me go?¡± All he wanted was to leave the horrible ce alive. ¡°I did promise to let you go, but now I¡¯ve changed my mind. How can the captives willingly surrender and serve me if you¡¯re alive? To ensure that the Glorian Order grows stronger, please sacrifice your life for our cause. I¡¯ll be grateful for your help. Hahaha!¡± Gloria burst into wickedughter. Once she lifted her hand, a horrible surge of obsidian energy emerged. Yartran¡¯s president was caught off-guard and hit by the energy. The next moment, his entire body vanished. Meanwhile, Gloria continued to walk toward the spiritual ley line as though nothing had happened. The only thing that she cared about was devouring the super-spiritual ley line. Chapter 3584 Chapter 3584 The Return of the God of War Chapter 3587 Three Hundred Fatalis Warriors Gloria quickly headed toward the super-spiritual ley line, for she couldn¡¯t wait to absorb its energy. ¡°How much progress will I make once I finish absorbing this spiritual ley line?¡± After Gloria finished murmuring to herself, she swiftly wielded her devouring technique. What happened next stupefied her¡ªthe process abruptly halted after she absorbed just a little spiritual energy. Have I reached my limit? Can I not elevate my power anymore? Gloria couldn¡¯t help but feel disappointed. Even though she knew she was already invincible even without the additional spiritual energy, her greed was endless. This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. She still desired to achieve more, although she was now in a ss of her own. ¡°What a waste if I can¡¯t devour such an enormous spiritual ley line!¡± Gloria refused to give up and frantically looked for ways to devour the spiritual ley line. She even studied the devouring technique several times to look for any hidden tips that could help elevate her power. However, Gloria¡¯s effort was to no avail, even after she studied tirelessly for three days straight. ¡°D*mn it! There must be a way!¡± At that juncture, Gloria thought of Forlevia. Given that Forlevia founded the technique, she probably has a way to increase the threshold of devouring energy. Well, it seems like my n to attack Levi¡¯s underground base has to proceed earlier than scheduled. Gloria made up her mind. Meanwhile, Xs was busy devouring the energy of dozens of Yartran¡¯s council members. After that, he proceeded to devour the energy of the many magical herbs. As expected, Xs¡¯ power elevated to the next level once he did all that. ¡°I will kill that d*mned girl in seconds if I meet her again!¡± Xs¡¯ confidence soared. In the following days, Bone Grandmaster and Xs cleaned up the mess in Yatran under Gloria¡¯s order. The Yartran¡¯s elites who were captured chose to join the Glorian Order. As such, the Glorian Order grewrger once again. Once Yartran set a precedent, other smaller forces, such as Zarain, surrendered unconditionally. In just five to six days, the Glorian Order had attracted more than a hundred thousand new followers. Instantly, the Glorian Order became the most talked-about organization across the world. Furthermore, Gloria hand-picked three hundred Fatalis Warriors and taught them a devouring technique. It was a simplified version of Xs¡¯ cultivation technique, which could elevate their powers in a short time. However, the technique had a lower threshold of devouring energy. Gloria deliberately added the Achilles¡¯ heel in the technique, for she didn¡¯t want the Fatalis Warriors to be strong enough to betray her. ¡°Guard this spiritual ley line well for me. As for the power in it, feel free to devour it!¡± Gloria instructed. ¡°Understood, Lord Gloria,¡± the Fatalis Warriors responded in unison. In the underground base, Levi sat cross-legged as he carried out cultivation. Even though there were all sorts of rumors, Levi chose to stay put. Now that the mysterious woman had undoubtedly be one of the strongest fighters in the world, Levi would fight her when she came. Nheless, Levi was more concerned about whether she had devoured Yartran¡¯s spiritual ley line. All key persons rted to the spiritual ley line were under the mysterious woman¡¯s control after she destroyed the entirety of Yartran. To what extent will her power grow if she devours Yartran¡¯s super-spiritual ley line? Levi felt an intense sense of danger once the question shed across his mind. However, two days passed, and the mysterious woman still did not attack the base. Levi got impatient and decided to evaluate the situation by visiting Yartran himself. As he got ready to leave, ck Hawk sent over some reliable information. Although the mysterious woman¡¯s identity remained unknown, ck Hawk could confirm from multiple sources that she was a young woman. Aside from that, the mysterious force was immensely powerful. Also, after conquering Yartran, the mysterious woman had headed to the ce where the spiritual ley line was stored but couldn¡¯t devour the energy. Chapter 3585 Chapter 3585 The Return of the God of War Chapter 3588 Assault On The Base Phew! Levi let out an extended exhtion. It looks as if the mysterious woman¡¯s ability to attain progression through devouring may have peaked. ¡°This means that it isn¡¯t the end of the road for us just yet.¡± With that in view, his confidence had received another considerable boost. ¡°In any case, you have to continue to stay vignt, Mr. Garrison. Word has it that this faction is currently amassing its forces. It¡¯s highly possible that they might be nning to hit your base directly.¡± When the agents from ck Hawk checked in with updates again, Levi expressed certitude that his defensive schemes were already at an optimum state. Thus, he was not too concerned about that. Should the worste to bear, I can still send my family, friends, and apprentices down to seek refuge in the safety of the underground defensive base. Following that, Levi got in touch with the lesiastic Order to establish lines ofmunication, and he was explicit in stressing the importance of the immediate sharing of any intel pertaining to the mysterious woman. Being more than grateful to have Levi¡¯s aid, the Acting Minister of the Holy Guild readily assented. Once everything was settled, Levi continued to cultivate his foundational technique as his own final preparation for the major battle ahead.Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. Phoenix and the others had not been resting on theirurels either, and their continued efforts at intelligence gathering quickly led to the discovery of a pivotal figure¡ªCahan Wolden. Cahan was the son of Kevin Wolden, the leader of West Pavilion. Cahan was simrly besotted with Gloria. For a long time, Cahan had been in her services and was instrumental in his role of connecting and maintaining her numerouswork of contacts, with Floyd counted among them. It so happened that during that stretch when Gloria was away from West Pavilion, Cahan¡¯s position was almost akin to that of a spokesperson. With that important piece of finding in their grasp, Azure Dragon and his crew promptly sought out Floyd in order to seek rifications with him. On his part, Floyd made no attempt to deny the fact that Gloria had been keeping constant contact with him during that period. ¡°Now we can be more or less sure that Gloria had been manipting Floyd all this while,¡± said Phoenix in a low voice. Kirin chimed in, ¡°It¡¯s very likely to have been an information leak on the part of Floyd that led to Cahan¡¯s unexpectedly taking of his own life.¡± Azure Dragon and the others concurred with a nod. Back when Levi first had Cahan in his crosshairs and was in the midst of delving into investigations on him, thetter abruptly chose to end his own life. That notwithstanding, Cahan had also destroyed many ssified materials prior to his own death. Had it been an isted instance, it could have been dismissed as mere happenstance, but a chain of such events doubtlessly pointed to an act of premeditation. One could even venture as far as to dere it a conspiracy. At the very least, they were able to establish that Floyd had inadvertently fed information to Gloria, which, in turn, led to Gloria going to Cahan andmanding him to immediately end his own life. On top of everything else, there was the incident in which that mysterious woman simrly managed to turn tail and flee at the most critical juncture during Levi¡¯s nned ambush at the spiritual ley line. If that mysterious woman was Gloria, then all the pieces of the puzzle would fall into ce, for that would ount for those multiple leaks ranging from the base¡¯s location to Forlevia¡¯s technique, as well as everything else that followed. Either by ident or intent, they must all have been caused by Floyd. ¡°That means that Gloria has to be the mysterious woman herself!¡± Phoenix concluded. Nodding his head in affirmation, Azure Dragon added, ¡°Even if she isn¡¯t her, the two of them must nevertheless be closely aligned.¡± ¡°Agreed!¡± Now that the Azure Dragon quintet were collectively unanimous in their views, the only question left for them to answer was whether they ought to pass that piece of information along to Levi. Would that adversely affect the rtionship between Floyd and Boss? They might even fall out with each other as a result! That caused the five of them to be somewhat apprehensive. Meanwhile, Gloria was wrapping things up over at Yartran. She decided there and then that she was going to give Levi a massive surprise by sending Xs and several dozen Fatalis Warriors to strike right at the heart of his base. Those Fatalis Warriors were fighters who had recently devoured the super-spiritual ley line, and they had chosen tomence their offensive after Levi left. Being far from satisfied with the amount of ughtering he didst time round, Xs was hyped because this time, with the exception of Forlevia, he had been granted free rein by Gloria to kill at will. Smiling broadly, Xs had his mind fully set on having a field day at it, and he went charging in promptly with his own crew as soon as Levi had been called away by the Holy Guild. ¡°Listen up, all of you in there. A year from today would be the anniversary of your death. Now, let¡¯s put them to the fire and the sword!¡± Xs bellowed. Chapter 3586 Chapter 3586 The Return of the God of War Chapter 3589 Position Compromised That voice could not have been more familiar to the masses present. Xs Geurin! To them, that meant that that sadistic monster had returned. Everyone was gripped by sheer panic. With the lightning-quick sacking of Yartran from a few days ago still fresh on their minds, they would not have been as fearful had Levi been around presiding over things. Could it be merely coincidental that Xs should show up the second Levi left? No, that¡¯s impossible! There has to be a spy among us. That line of thinking only served topound the unease that many of them felt inside. ¡°Just stay calm, everyone, and follow me down to the underground defensive base.¡± The Azure Dragon quintet took the lead to migrate the group as Levi had instructed earlier. Should they be attacked by powerful enemies while Levi was away, they were to avoid needless confrontation by swiftly relocating to the defensive base instead. That was the best way by which they could conserve their strength. On the other side, the dozens of Fatalis Warriors were working tirelessly, embarking on a savage bombardment of the base¡¯s exterior defensive formations. Considering that those formations had been set up with Levi¡¯s personal input, the difference in their potency was apparent to see. So how could they possibly hope to break them down? ¡°Out of the way!¡± Conjuring up his technique, Xs unleashed a torrential surge of energy upon the defensive formations. Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. Boom! In tandem with a deafening bang, fissures started to show up on the formations. ¡°Shatter!¡± Launching forceful punches once again, Xs decimated the formation asudden and revealed the underlying appearance of the base in full witness of those who were present. ¡°There¡¯s no one inside, Mr. Xs.¡± The Fatalis Warriors went on tob through the ce without managing to find a single soul in sight. Xs broke into a chilling cackle as Gloria had already provided him with the exact location of the defensive base. ¡°Do they really think I¡¯d not be able to find them by crawling back into their sewer hole? All of you, on me!¡± Inside the defensive base, Azure Dragon and the others were in a somber mood. They had tried to reach Levi the second they came under threat, but they were shocked to discover that all their means ofmunication to the outside had been severed. The visual prompts indicated that their devices had failed to send out any signals, and that sent everyone¡¯s morale plummeting. ¡°There¡¯s no need to overreact. We¡¯ll be safe so long as we stay inside here.¡± Before Zoey¡¯s voice faded out, the lot of them suddenly felt a brief tremor that ran across the roof of the defensive base. ¡°What¡¯s going on here?¡± Recovering from their initial bewilderment, they then realized that someone must be attacking the defensive formations that were protecting the underground base. Sure enough, they continued to hear the frightening sound of crashing waves of energy echo repeatedly. ¡°Has the defensive base¡¯s position beenpromised?¡± ¡°How is that possible?¡± ¡°If the mysterious woman was able to shatter the energy shields of Yartran, would our defensive formations be able to hold out against her?¡± Every powerful quake from the outside pounded like a hammer upon their hearts, working the people gathered there into a frenzy. Doubt, incertitude, and consternation were among the myriad of emotions that were swiftly percting. Azure Dragon and his peers were also quite taken aback. The defensive base is Boss¡¯ trump card! All those who knew of the location of the defensive base were all key members of the inner circle, so how on earth did Xs manage to get wind of it? Could it be that one of us has leaked the exact coordinates of our position? With a mind like a steel trap, Phoenix was able to contemte this likelihood. Coupled with the intelligence they had gathered, their attention naturally turned toward Floyd. Among the core members, Floyd is the one who has the mostplicated rtionships with outsiders. Being willing to go as far as to die for the sake of Gloria Gaston, it would not be outside the realm of possibility for him to reveal the location of the defensive base to her. ¡°But would he have really done that?¡± Phoenix remained somewhat unsure. Floyd is, after all, Boss¡¯ first apprentice as well as the one who Boss thinks the most highly of. Never mind the other stuff Floyd leaked, but all of Levi¡¯s loved ones are here. As far as the defensive base is concerned, everyone¡¯s safety is also at stake. As long as he had a shred of conscience left in him, Floyd couldn¡¯t possibly have revealed such a vital piece of information to anyone else. Chapter 3587 Chapter 3587 The Return of the God of War Chapter 3590 Too Late For Regrets But how would Xs know that if it wasn¡¯t Floyd who told him? This doesn¡¯t make sense! Boom! A deafening noise echoed throughout the area as the defensive formation in the underground base suddenly copsed. Due to the secretive nature of the underground base, those on the outside had no way of pinpointing its exact location. As such, Levi didn¡¯t bother to set up a particrly strong defensive formation. ¡°You guys are nothing but a bunch of weaklings! You can¡¯t hide from me!¡± Xs shouted as he led the charge with dozens of Fatalis Warriors following closely behind. ¡°I¡¯ll handle Xs. Be careful when you¡¯re fighting the others!¡± Forlevia said bravely before joining the battle. Being the strongest member of the group, it was only natural for her to take Xs on. To send anyone else after him would be no different from sending them to their death. Therefore, having Forlevia fight Xs was the only way to minimize unnecessary casualties. Xsughed maniacally when he saw her. ¡°You think you can stop me, little girl?¡± ¡°Cut the crap! Let¡¯s do this!¡± Forlevia¡¯s expression was exceptionally solemn as she could clearly sense how powerful Xs was. The aura he was exuding felt significantly greater than when theyst met. ¡°All right, then. I¡¯ll fulfill this death wish of yours!¡± Xs shouted as he channeled his technique and launched an attack at her. Forlevia, too, channeled her technique and absorbed the spiritual energy from the environment. Neither of them used any fancy tricks as they fought each other with all their might. This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. To everyone¡¯s surprise, Xs was able to dominate the fight and keep the pressure on Forlevia the entire time. There had been a few times when she barely avoided fatal blows and seemed to be at her limits. Zoey, Azure Dragon, and the others wanted to lend her a hand, but the Fatalis Warriors were too powerful for them to ignore. Despite being greatly outnumbered, the Fatalis Warriors still had the upper hand in the fight. It wasn¡¯t long before Zoey, Azure Dragon, and the others sustained injuries of varying degrees. They could barely defend themselves, let alone back Forlevia up. ¡°Take this!¡± Xs roared as he punched at Forlevia, shattering her defensive field instantly. As Forlevia couldn¡¯t dodge it in time, she was sent flying backward from the impact. Spurt! Xs¡¯ punch had injured her so severely that she coughed up a mouthful of blood on the spot. Everyone in the underground base felt their hearts sink when they saw that. If our most powerfulbatant has fallen, then what chance do we have at surviving this onught? How should we even fight this battle? Instead of pressing the attack, however, Xs simply checked the time and called out to his men, ¡°That¡¯s enough! We¡¯re leaving!¡± The Fatalis Warriors then withdrew from battle without any hesitation and followed Xs out of there. The underground base was in aplete mess, and they had sustained heavy casualties. Being the core member of the base, Forlevia¡¯s suffered the most severe injuries of them all. Levi had a bad feeling in his gut when he headed out that day. He tried contacting his friends and family through hismunication devices, but he received no response from them at all. Realizing that something could¡¯ve happened to his base, he rushed back as quickly as possible. What greeted him was a huge mess with the wounded and dead lying everywhere. ¡°How did this happen?¡± Levi was slightly stunned by the scene. Had they pressed on with the attack, everyone here would¡¯ve died! The thought of that hurt him so much that he could barely breathe. He thought the underground base was his ultimate trump card, but his enemy had long since found out about it. ¡°D*mn it! I thought this underground base would help keep my friends and family safe! I¡¯ve never been so wrong¡­¡± Levi¡¯s eyes were filled with anger and regret as he mmed his fist against the wall. That was when he suddenly realized something incredibly important. Wait a minute¡­ I think I might¡¯ve fallen into the enemy¡¯s trap a long time ago¡­ Chapter 3588 Chapter 3588 The Return of the God of War Chapter 3591 One Of Us Disclosed It Levi recalled how mysterious spies had been exposed and caught near the base a few days ago. Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. Azure Dragon and the others tortured the ones they had captured for information. After interrogating them, they found out that the spies were looking for their underground base. As Levi had been quick to jump to conclusions, he assumed the mysterious organization had yet to pinpoint the underground base¡¯s exact location. After everything that had happened, Levi realized that could be part of the enemy¡¯s n. By making him believe that the enemy didn¡¯t know the location of the underground base, the enemy had lulled him into a false sense of security. ¡°Still, how did they find out the underground base¡¯s location?¡± Levi mumbled to himself in confusion. Not many know the truth about the underground base. Evie, Zoey, Azure Dragon, and Floyd are all very close to me, so they¡¯d never leak that information to outsiders! Who could¡¯ve done it? Levi quickly ran through the list of people who knew the base¡¯s location, but he couldn¡¯t think of anyone who would betray them. ¡°What do you guys have to say about the underground base¡¯s location being exposed?¡± Levi asked with a gloomy look on his face. Everyone exchanged nces with each other, but nobody dared say a word. Without solid evidence to back their statements up, anything they said could very well backfire on them. That was why Azure Dragon and the others didn¡¯t mention Floyd even though they suspected him of being the culprit. Floyd, too, had his mind in aplete mess as he thought of Gloria. I told Gloria about the underground base after the united forces attacked their base! Was she the one who leaked that information? No, that¡¯s impossible! Gloria would never betray me! She knows this is where my mentor, family, and friends are hiding, so she must know what could happen if she leaked that information. She loves me very much, so there¡¯s no way she¡¯d betray me! Floyd was getting frustrated as those thoughts flooded his mind. Wait a minute¡­ Could it be that Xs captured Gloria and forced that information out of her? After all, my rtionship with Gloria is no secret. In fact, many are aware of how I used to court her like crazy. Xs¡¯ parents are high-ranking officials of the Holy Guild, so they must have had many spies in the lesiastic Order. It would be a piece of cake for them to obtain this information. Xs was rescued by a mysterious woman after the extermination of the two deviant ns. Knowing how vengeful he can be, it¡¯spletely possible for him to go after Gloria. He must¡¯ve captured Gloria and used some kind of trickery to obtain that information on Levi. Yes, that has got to be it! The Cetus have tons of sinister techniques at their disposal, so obtaining information is a piece of cake for them. Given Gloria¡¯s average capabilities, there¡¯s no way she could handle their tricks! Hang in there, Gloria! I¡¯ll find a way to rescue you! Floyd was losing his mind from anxiety as he believed Gloria was being subjected to inhumane tortures. ¡°This is a very tricky situation, so please share any and all information that you have. Please do not withhold any information as it may prove to be crucial. This underground base¡¯s exact location is a top secret known only by a select few, and yet, the enemy knew exactly where to find it. They couldn¡¯t possibly know so much about us unless one of us disclosed it.¡± Levi¡¯s voice grew increasingly colder as he eyed everyone in front of him. The rest of them actually had their suspicions pointed in the same direction even before Levi said all that. While it all very seemed puzzling at first, it didn¡¯t take them very long to figure it out. Having long since suspected Floyd of providing Gloria with that information, Azure Dragon and the others slowly shifted their gaze toward Floyd, prompting the others to follow suit secondster. Since Levi had asked them to voice out their thoughts, they decided not to keep their suspicions to themselves any longer. The look on Floyd¡¯s face grew increasingly gloomy when he felt their icy-cold gazes on him. Chapter 3589 Chapter 3589 The Return of the God of War Chapter 3592 Prepare For A Final Battle ¡°What do you have to say about this, Floyd?¡± Levi asked coldly. Apart from his wife and daughter, Floyd was the only other person he didn¡¯t want to doubt as he valued Floyd greatly. Putting Floyd¡¯s hopeless obsession over Gloria aside, he was actually a great man with both brains and brawn. On top of that, Floyd was extremely loyal to Levi as well. However, Levi was worried that Floyd would end up making grave mistakes because of how foolish the latter was in rtionships. ¡°Master, I¡­¡± Floyd didn¡¯t know what to say. On the one hand, he didn¡¯t want to lie to his mentor. On the other, he wanted to defend Gloria as he believed she was forced into revealing that information by Xs. After a long internal struggle, Floyd decided to cover up for Gloria again. If they somehow find out that Gloria really is the one behind this, I¡¯ll just end myself as punishment! ¡°Master, I have not told anyone the location of our underground base!¡± he said with a solemn expression. Noticing that Azure Dragon and the others were still eyeing him with suspicion, Floyd added, ¡°I swear that I shall die a horrible death if I have leaked this information to anyone!¡± Since Floyd had gone as far as swearing on his life, Levi decided to drop his suspicions toward him. Azure Dragon and the others, too, had no choice but to follow suit as they saw how genuine Floyd¡¯s expression was earlier. ¡°Maybe we¡¯re wrong about him.¡± Even Phoenix was starting to question her judgment. ¡°Calm down, Floyd. I¡¯m only trying to get to the bottom of this,¡± Levi reassured him. He really didn¡¯t want to ruin his rtionship with his favorite disciple over this incident. Floyd let out a wry chuckle as he replied, ¡°You did nothing wrong, Master. Desperate times do call for desperate measures, so it makes sense to be a little more cautious.¡± Levi shed him a relieved smile. ¡°I¡¯m d to hear that.¡± Floyd¡¯s mind was still filled with thoughts about Gloria as he slowly returned to his seat. Man, I¡¯m d that Gloria knew nothing about theyout and structure of the base when God Crusher was stolen because I never brought Gloria over to the base before. Besides, Gloria¡¯s cultivation level was extremely low back then, so it was unlikely for her to attempt such a dangerous theft anyway. If Gloria didn¡¯t steal God Crusher, then she can¡¯t possibly be the mysterious woman, who once tried to kill me with God Crusher! A faint smile formed on Floyd¡¯s face when he thought of that. Unaware that Floyd was still thinking about Gloria, Levi simply briefed everyone on their respective missions and ran off to help repair the defensive formation. This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. After having a discussion with Azure Dragon and the others, Phoenix approached Levi in private and said, ¡°Boss, we¡¯ve been investigating Floydtely. His love for Gloria has turned into an obsession. There is nothing he won¡¯t tell her.¡± She made no attempt to conceal any of their recent findings at all. Levi frowned slightly when he heard that, but he felt uncertain about her usation as Floyd did swear upon his life earlier. ¡°I understand what you guys are trying to tell me. I¡¯ll be extra careful around Floyd. You¡¯re all injured, so you should all get some rest and heal up,¡± he said calmly. Since Levi seemed like he knew what to do, Azure Dragon and the others said nothing further and left for a quiet corner to heal up. The bond between them can only be forged by fighting alongside each other with their lives on the line. It must¡¯ve been hard for them to tell me about Floyd. I sure hope Floyd doesn¡¯t do anything stupid! No, I shouldn¡¯t be distracting myself with such thoughts! Right now, I only have to focus on preparing for a final battle against Xs and that mysterious woman! Chapter 3590 Chapter 3590 The Return of the God of War Chapter 3593 Gloria Came Back Again Levi was well aware that the mysterious woman¡¯s ns were very well thought out. On top of that, the enemy was attacking them from the shadows while they were sitting ducks in the light. As if that was not bad enough, hisrades were possibly getting manipted by the enemy without even realizing it. Because of that, Levi felt that he had always been a step behind the enemy. It was very dangerous to dance to the enemy¡¯s tune, especially with the location of their base and underground basepletely exposed. Levi couldn¡¯t construct another base like this in a short period of time, so his best bet was to fight the mysterious woman head-on as soon as possible. Otherwise, his family and friends could fall victim to yet another attack when he left. Xs had attacked the base shortly after Levi left, which meant the mysterious woman must be aware of his every move. I can¡¯t let this carry on, or we¡¯ll all end up dead! Levi clenched his fists tightly. Judging by Xs¡¯test attack, it was obvious that his main objective was still to wound the core members of Levi¡¯s team. Given the huge difference in their strength, even Forlevia could hardly survive the battle. In other words, their survival depended on how sadistic that mysterious woman wished to be. Levi could never allow the situation to go on like this. While Levi racked his brain trying toe up with a n, Gloria returned to West Pavilion. ¡°Well, well, well¡­ If it isn¡¯t Gloria the vixen! Why is she back all of a sudden?¡± ¡°Need you even ask? I bet that guy dumped her, so she¡¯s homeless now!¡± ¡°She was the first to run when West Pavilion was in danger. I wouldn¡¯t have the audacity toe back if I were her!¡± ¡°Exactly! She¡¯s so weak that she can¡¯t possibly be of any help in battle anyway!¡± The elite disciples of the West Pavilion were gossiping about her. This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. They believed Gloria waspletely useless inbat as seducing men was all she could do. Things weren¡¯t so bad when the master of West Pavilion, Linda, was still alive. As Gloria was Linda¡¯s personal disciple, the others were wary when they were talking about her. With Linda gone, the disciples went all-out with their insults, but Gloria wasn¡¯t bothered in the slightest. Since she could easily kill them all if she felt like it, she saw them as nothing but dead men walking. In fact, she had long since wanted to rip them to pieces for insulting her throughout those years. Enjoy what little time you have left in this world, you pieces of trash! I¡¯ll kill all of you when I carry out my ns! Gloria sneered at the thought of that. Although the lesiastic Order saw her as a mere nobody, Azure Dragon and the others had been keeping an eye out for her. It wasn¡¯t long before Phoenix received word about Gloria¡¯s arrival in West Pavilion. ¡°Gloria returned to West Pavilion shortly after Xs attacked the underground base. I believe this is no coincidence,¡± Phoenixmented. Azure Dragon nodded in agreement as the timing of her return matched Xs¡¯ attack way too perfectly. ¡°If Gloria really is the mysterious woman, then it¡¯s possible that she¡¯s trying to find out more about the lesiastic Order,¡± Kirin said. Everyone agreed with his theory. Given Gloria¡¯s identity as a disciple of West Pavilion, she could easily hide her motives and go undercover. The lesiastic Order got excited when they found out about Thundera. It made sense for the mysterious woman to confirm the facts before she could destroy the lesiastic Order. ¡°Whatever her next course of action may be, it won¡¯t be easy for her to leave the lesiastic Order now that she has returned to it. Have someone keep an eye on her every move and report to Boss if she does anything suspicious!¡± Azure Dragon ordered. If Gloria really is the mysterious woman, then neither of us would stand a chance against her. Not only would we end up alerting the enemy forces by attacking her, but we could also lose our lives in the process. In situations like this, it¡¯s best to let Levi handle her instead. As Floyd had lots of spies, he received word about Gloria¡¯s return to West Pavilion as well. Chapter 3591 Chapter 3591 The Return of the God of War Chapter 3594 Offer Up His Life ¡°Oh, thank goodness she¡¯s alive and well!¡± Floyd eximed in excitement upon hearing the news, but quickly calmed down when he realized something. Logically speaking, Gloria should contact me as soon as she returns to West Pavilion. Why hasn¡¯t she done so? It¡¯s like she doesn¡¯t even remember that I¡¯m her boyfriend! Wait¡­ Could it be that she¡¯s afraid of contacting me because she leaked the information on the underground base¡¯s location? Oh, Gloria¡­ Did you really do such a thing? Hmm¡­ Now that I think about it, it¡¯s highly unlikely that she leaked the information. If she really was the culprit, then it¡¯d make more sense for her to go into hiding instead. Showing herself now would only draw attention to herself and arouse suspicion. Heck, Master might even interrogate her personally! It wouldn¡¯t make sense for her to put herself in such a dangerous position! She must have nothing to hide if she¡¯s making an appearance in public like this! But if that¡¯s the case, then why hasn¡¯t she contacted me? After taking some time to consider all the possible reasons, Floyd came up with a seemingly logical exnation. ¡°Ah, I know! She¡¯s deliberately keeping her distance from me to avoid causing a misunderstanding! She knows she¡¯d be putting me in a tough spot if she contacts me immediately upon her return. By keeping her distance, she¡¯s able to draw their attention away from me. Still, wouldn¡¯t that mean she¡¯s choosing to bear this burden all by herself? Looks like Gloria cares deeply about me! This must be true love, huh?¡± Floyd muttered to himself. Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. Floyd¡¯s touching moment was interrupted by the vibration of hismunication device. After a brief pause, he quickly took a look at it and saw a text message from Gloria: Let¡¯s meet up, Floyd! Those few words were more than enough to make him jump in joy like an excited child. All the negative feelings he had in the past few months vanished in that very instant. With trembling hands, Floyd texted back: Sure! Where do we meet? Every second felt like a year as he waited for her reply even though the reply came in within three minutes. Gloria replied: For safety reasons, I¡¯ll only tell you the location after I get there. In the meantime, you can head over to the ce where we spent the night together. Although she had stopped texting him any further after that, Floyd continued bombarding her with tons of messages. All right, I¡¯ll meet you there! I¡¯ve been missing you a lot, Gloria. Did you miss me too? This time, I¡¯m going to introduce you to everyone! Wait for me, Gloria! I¡¯ming! Floyd felt a little disappointed when he got no response from her, but he quickly cheered up at the thought of seeing his lover very soon. He was so happy that he even discarded whatever suspicions he had toward her. I can¡¯t believe I suspected a kind woman like Gloria! I¡¯ll have to apologize to her and beg her for forgiveness when I see her! If she refuses to forgive me, then I¡¯ll just offer up my life to redeem myself! Having made up his mind, Floyd began fixing his appearance, which he had neglectedtely. His hair was messy, stubble had formed on his face, and even his clothes reeked of sweat. Floyd looked so unkempt that he was surprised he didn¡¯t notice it before. After going through his grooming routine, Floyd checked his appearance in the mirror once more. He breathed a sigh of relief when he saw that he looked like his usual self again. ¡°I¡¯ming, Gloria!¡± Floyd mumbled to himself as he felt eager to give his lover a big, loving hug. Chapter 3592 Chapter 3592 The Return of the God of War Chapter 3595 Floyd Begged For Forgiveness Gloria nearly threw up in disgust when she saw Floyd¡¯s messages that kept flooding in. Ugh¡­ Why don¡¯t you look in a mirror, Floyd? A useless piece of trash like you shouldn¡¯t even dream of dating me! Gloria sneered at the thought of that. She only contacted Floyd to toy with him and, if possible, gain more control over him. Ideally, she wanted to drive a wedge between Floyd and Levi so she could tell Levi that his precious disciple had long since fallen under her control. Instead of just killing someone, Gloria preferred to make them suffer a fate worse than death. She took great pleasure in manipting and toying with others. It wasn¡¯t long before her followers sent her messages about Floyd¡¯s whereabouts. After making sure that Floyd wasn¡¯t being followed, Gloria chose to meet him at one of the Glorian Order¡¯s rendezvous points. As the area belonged to one of the lesiastic Order¡¯s factions, covering up was a lot easier. Floyd arrived at the designated location about four hourster. Gloria deliberately maintained a cold expression and acted like she was mad at him. Her figure-hugging red dress highlighted her curves perfectly, and her beautiful face looked even more captivating with the help of Charm Technique. Floyd was incredibly excited when he finally saw the woman he had been thinking about all the time. He had so many things to tell her that he didn¡¯t know where to start. Floyd felt a strong sense of guilt filling up his heart when he recalled how he had once suspected Gloria. ¡°I-I¡¯m here, Gloria!¡± he called out to her, his voice trembling slightly with excitement. Gloria, on the other hand, felt like her soul had been defiled when she felt his scorching gaze. It took every ounce of willpower she had to suppress her disgust and keep herself from killing Floyd on the spot. ¡°Yeah,¡± she mumbled coldly in response. Even that one word alone was enough to fill Floyd¡¯s heart with joy and drive him ecstatic. ¡°I¡¯ve been looking for you everywhere, Gloria! I thought something might¡¯ve happened to you, and it made me so worried that I couldn¡¯t sleep! Also, everyone is suspecting that you leaked the location of the underground base¡ª¡± Disgusted by his mushy talk, Gloria cut him off, ¡°So, you suspect me of leaking that information too?¡± She deliberately put on a stern expression as she said coldly, ¡°I can¡¯t believe you think of me as some bbermouth! You disappoint me, Floyd.¡± As Floyd genuinely thought Gloria was really mad at him, he got so anxious that he didn¡¯t know what to say. Eventually, he knelt in front of her. He sounded like he was on the verge of tears as he apologized, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Gloria! I shouldn¡¯t have suspected you! Please forgive me!¡± Little did he know, his actions only disgusted Gloria even further. Really? This is all it takes to make you kneel? Do you not have any pride as a man? I don¡¯t know why Levi values you so much! You¡¯repletely hopeless! Mistaking her silence for sadness and utter disappointment, Floyd said, ¡°Gloria, if you won¡¯t forgive me, then I shall end myself as punishment.¡± Floyd then swung at his head without any hesitation, much to Gloria¡¯s surprise. This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. Of course, she only reacted that way because Floyd dying so soon would ruin her n to manipte Levi. ¡°Stop it!¡± Gloria yelled as she stepped forward and grabbed Floyd¡¯s hand, stopping his fist inches from his head. Chapter 3593 Chapter 3593 The Return of the God of War Chapter 3596 Floyd Tested Gloria Floyd was truly prepared to give up his life, but the sensation of her soft palm around his wrist snapped him out of it. Upon looking up at Gloria, he saw a hint of concern on her face. Gloria couldn¡¯t bear to watch me die! I knew it! She still loves me! Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t have stopped me from taking my own life! Floyd felt touched to the core that his eyes brimmed with tears. ¡°Gloria, have you forgiven me?¡± Floyd asked with a pleading look in his eyes. The corner of Gloria¡¯s lips twitched slightly when she heard that, and she was starting to regret stopping him. On the one hand, she wanted to put up with the disgust for the sake of her n. On the other, she wanted to just let Floyd take his own life. At that very moment, the scale was starting to tip in thetter¡¯s favor. ¡°Not yet!¡± Gloria replied with a snort and quickly let go of his wrist. If not for the reason to prevent him from growing suspicious of her, she would¡¯ve washed her hands on the spot. She felt utterly disgusted even though she was touching him through his shirt sleeve. ¡°I will never forgive you if you try to take your life again!¡± Naturally, Floyd was ted when he heard what she said. She clearly doesn¡¯t want me to die! She¡¯s just too shy to say it to my face! Oh, I love it when she¡¯s acting all shy like this! ¡°All right. I promise I won¡¯t try to end my own life easily anymore.¡± Floyd then got to his feet as he continued, ¡°By the way, what have you been up totely? None of us were able to contact you!¡± Gloria knew he would ask her about that, so she had already prepared a few responses beforehand. Even so, she deliberately put on a conflicted expression and said after a brief pause, ¡°Look, I¡¯m only telling you this in view of our rtionship. The Holy Guild has tasked me with a secret mission to locate Master Thundera. You know how arrogant the members of the lesiastic Order can be. They¡¯d never yield to someone else willingly!¡± Floyd¡¯s eyes went wide as he realized what she meant. The members of the lesiastic Order are all very arrogant people, so they must hate having to answer to Master all the time. It makes perfect sense for them to desperately search for Master Thundera. ¡°What about cutting offmunication¡ª¡± Gloria cut him off once again, ¡°In order to avoid exposing our location, the higher-ups forbade us from contacting outsiders. It all happened so suddenly that I didn¡¯t have time to brief you on the situation.¡± ¡°Ah, I see.¡± Floyd didn¡¯t suspect a word she said as it all made perfect sense to him. The tech experts would be able to track the location through hermunication device if she contacts anyone. It¡¯s all clear to me now! I shouldn¡¯t have doubted her one bit! Gloria broke into a sneer when he wasn¡¯t looking. Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. She knew Floyd wouldn¡¯t investigate it because he would need to go through Levi, and he would never risk exposing her like that. Although Floyd had obtained all the answers to his questions, he still had some doubts when he recalled the findings of Phoenix and the others. I need to test Evie¡¯s technique out to be fully sure! With that in mind, Floyd said, ¡°Gloria, I¡¯ve been practicing my cultivation ever since you scolded me that one time. I think I¡¯ve gotten a lot stronger now. Would you like to assess my level of cultivation?¡± He felt a little nervous as he feared Gloria would turn his request down. I can¡¯t insist on it if she turns me down, or I¡¯de off as trying too hard. Gloria is a smart woman, so she¡¯ll definitely know I¡¯m testing her. It¡¯d be bad if I end up ruining our rtionship! To his surprise, Gloria agreed to his request without any hesitation. ¡°Sure thing! I¡¯m curious as to how much stronger you¡¯ve gotten!¡± Pfft¡­ You fool! You can¡¯t deceive me with your little tricks! Well, whatever. Since he still has doubts about me, I¡¯ll just y along with it! Chapter 3594 Chapter 3594 The Return of the God of War Chapter 3597 Acknowledged By Gloria This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. Floyd thought he was smart, but Gloria had already seen through him. He was actually ying into Gloria¡¯s hands without even realizing it. The two immediately made their moves. Although Floyd had worked really hard in his cultivation and made a lot of progress, it was nothing compared to what Gloria was capable of. Not only was she able to urately determine his maximumbat prowess the moment he channeled his technique, but she also knew how much force she should use to avoid exposing herself. Her main objective was to satisfy his vanity without making it too obvious. More importantly, she wanted to make Floyd feel guilty for doubting and hurting her. After pretending to endure a few of his aggressive attacks, Gloria deliberately got her back hit by him. The impact sent her flying and caused her to cough up blood on the spot. Floyd hastily rushed over to ask concernedly, ¡°Gloria! Are you okay?¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine, Floyd¡­ Don¡¯t worry about me¡­¡± Gloria replied weakly. ¡°I¡¯m sorry for using so much force! I didn¡¯t mean to hurt you!¡± Floyd apologized, feeling extremely guilty for what he did. He really wanted to show Gloria his achievements and regain her approval, so he had gone all out with his attacks earlier. ¡°It¡¯s not your fault. I only got hit because I wasn¡¯t paying attention. You really don¡¯t disappoint, Floyd. I¡¯m impressed at how much you¡¯ve improved in such a short amount of time. I know I was a little harsh when I scolded you back then, but I only did it out of love! As a woman, I want my man to be an incredibly powerful fighter! You won¡¯t me me for that, would you?¡± Gloria said with a shy smile on her face. Sure enough, that caught Floydpletely off guard and broke through all of his defenses instantly. ¡°Of course not! You helped me pull myself together and be a better man! Why would I me you for that? If anything, I should be thanking you instead! Gloria, you¡¯re the only reason I¡¯m able to live on!¡± he eximed emotionally. After sparring with Gloria to test her, Floyd grew certain that she hadn¡¯t been cultivating Forlevia¡¯s technique. Forlevia¡¯s devouring technique would give off a unique aura. It would leave some traces behind no matter how she tried to hide it. Someone of Floyd¡¯s level would surely be able to feel it if someone were to cultivate the same technique as Forlevia. The feelings would grow stronger when the technique was being channeled, so he felt more guilty for suspecting Gloria before. He felt guilty for suspecting Gloria as the one who had disclosed Forlevia¡¯s technique. Not only did I try to test her, but I also ended up injuring her in the process! I deserve to die! Floyd felt a strong urge to give himself a few tight ps. He couldn¡¯t bring himself to face Gloria for fear of revealing his intentions and ruining their rtionship. It seemed like he had shot himself in the foot. ¡°I know.¡± Forcefully suppressing her feelings of disgust, Gloria wiped the blood off her mouth as she continued, ¡°Floyd, I¡¯m really d you¡¯re able to pull yourself together and be this strong.¡± Floyd felt like he was on cloud nine after receiving her approval. I¡¯ve always felt unworthy of being with Gloria. Now, I finally have something that I can surpass her with! More importantly, I managed to gain her approval and acknowledgment! Gloria¡¯s acknowledgment meant more than any of his achievements. ¡°Sigh¡­ It seems the gap between our power levels has increased even further now!¡± Gloria eximed all of a sudden. Floyd quickly reassured her by saying, ¡°You can¡¯t rush this sort of thing. Besides, you¡¯re not too weak yourself!¡± ¡°Yeah, you¡¯re right. Since you¡¯re so powerful now, how strong I am doesn¡¯t really matter anymore, right?¡± Gloriaplimented him again. Chapter 3595 Chapter 3595 The Return of the God of War Chapter 3598 Deliberate Guidance Floyd was ttered and excited as he was listening to herpliments. Of course, he understood the hidden meaning of Gloria¡¯s words. Her words implied that she had found someone to depend on. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Gloria. As long as I¡¯m here, no one can hurt you,¡± said Floyd in a domineering tone. Floyd felt that he was finally qualified to say such words to Gloria, since he was so much more powerful than her now. I¡¯ve been trying my hardest to cultivate for so long, and the effort is finally paid off. At that thought, Floyd felt an immense sense of fulfilment. He put in so much effort to cultivate during this period, not only because he wanted to help Levi to fight with the mysterious woman and Xs, but he desired to get Gloria¡¯s acknowledgment. He did not want others toment that he was not worthy of her when they got together in the future. Finally, all his worries and concerns were gone now. I¡¯m finally able to say it loudly that I can protect Gloria. The more Floyd thought about it, the more excited he became. His lips curled into a smile subconsciously. ¡°I¡¯ll depend on you from now on. If you have time, you must give me some guidance on my cultivation. I don¡¯t want to be your burden,¡± said Gloria. ¡°No problem!¡± Floyd was ttered. ¡°Gloria, I would do anything for you. I would even die for you if that¡¯s what you want. I¡¯m definitely happy to give you guidance on your cultivation. You can talk to me anytime if you encounter any issues in your cultivation. I will share with you all the things that I know,¡± Floyd assured, patting his chest. Hearing his words, Gloria only felt disgusted. I can kill you instantly with just one finger. Do you think you¡¯re really qualified to give me guidance? What a joke! Although Gloria thought so in her heart, she continued to put on an act and look at Floyd with a look of admiration. ¡°Sure. I believe in your abilities.¡± Gloria gave him a feeling that she really wanted to depend on him. Hearing that, Floyd became even more full of himself. If it were not for the fear of leaving a bad impression on Gloria for being childish, he would have danced with joy on the spot. Then, Gloria continued topliment Floyd with a lot of ttering remarks. She also expressed her strong desire to depend on him. Her action pleased Floyd, and he was on cloud nine. All of the sorrow he experienced in the recent few months had been swept away. Gloria swallowed her disgust and continued to chat happily with Floyd. Yet, she had a new n in mind. ¡°Floyd, your improvement really amazed me. Did you cultivate Forlevia¡¯s technique?¡± Gloria changed the subject all of the sudden. Floyd nodded. ¡°That¡¯s right. Forlevia¡¯s technique is so powerful. It is very likely that you were injured during your cultivationst time because you failed to cultivate it the right way. If you want to learn, I will guide you.¡± ¡°That sounds great!¡± Gloria pretended to be excited. In fact, Gloria had other hidden motive. She always had the idea of letting Floyd attack Levi from behind at the critical moment. However, with Floyd¡¯s ability, such an idea was almost impossible to be realized. Floyd would not be able to eveny a finger on Levi. However, things would probably be different if she taught Floyd the devouring technique. If he mastered the devouring technique, his prowess would grow a lot stronger in a short span of time. Eventually, his cultivation could be as powerful as that of Xs. Only then would it be possible for Floyd to hurt Levi in the case of a sneak attack. Of course, there was still no hope of assassinating Levi. However, in Gloria¡¯s opinion, as long as Floyd could betray Levi and attack him, this mission was considered sessful. Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. Especially when the person who attacked Levi was Levi¡¯s favorite and most trusted disciple. That fact alone would hurt Levi the most. ¡°Floyd, can you show me how to absorb spiritual energy?¡± Gloria said expectantly. There was a small spiritual ley line at this temporary base, and there was still some spiritual energy left after Gloria devoured it the other day. Floyd readily agreed and activated his technique on the spot. Soon, an energy vortex was formed, with Floyd in the center. Gloria asionally asked him questions. But in fact, she was gradually guiding Floyd to discover the extreme devouring technique. Chapter 3596 Chapter 3596 The Return of the God of War Chapter 3599 Floyd Mastered The Devouring Technique ¡°Floyd, do you think it¡¯s all right to employ the technique this way? Last time, I did it in a simr way, but my body could not bear the impact of the sudden surge of spiritual energy. You¡¯re much stronger now. I think you can give it a try.¡± Under Gloria¡¯s deliberate guidance, Floyd slowly discovered the characteristics of the extreme devouring technique. The spiritual energy in his body suddenly soared. The plentiful feeling in his elixir field made him feel pretty good. ¡°So I can use Forlevia¡¯s technique this way?¡± Floyd was pleasantly surprised. He realized this kind of extreme devouring technique could boost his cultivation drastically in a short time. He also remembered his master and Forlevia had explored this technique before. However, even though Floyd had tried it out multiple times, he was still unable to find the correct way of cultivating the extreme devouring technique. Unexpectedly, he found the key to cultivate that technique by chance today. ¡°Gloria, you really are my lucky star!¡± Floyd felt ted. He continued to experiment with the extreme devouring technique several times and found no side effects. Right then, he waspletely relieved. ¡°Gloria, it seems that you were injured during your cultivationst time because your body could not bear the impact of the sudden surge of spiritual energy. Your meridians were disordered under the pressure of spiritual energy, resulting in internal injuries,¡± Floyd exined patiently. Gloria wore an expression of admiration and nodded vigorously, pretending to agree with Floyd¡¯s words. Deep down, she sneered and called him an idiot. He even came up with an exnation himself, which saved Gloria the effort ofing up with something to exin to him. ¡°Floyd, you really are a genius in cultivation. At this rate, I believe the gap between our power will be bigger and bigger,¡± Gloria continued to shower praise on him. Her ttery worked very well on Floyd. The more recognition Gloria gave him, the greater his sense of aplishment was. ¡°It¡¯s okay. Your cultivation will improve greatly under my guidance,¡± said Floyd with a smile. Gloria waved her hand and said, ¡°Forget it. I don¡¯t want to cultivate Forlevia¡¯s technique anymore. I don¡¯t want tond myself in trouble. Besides, you¡¯re protecting me now. I don¡¯t have to worry about being bullied by others.¡± Noticing Gloria¡¯s firm attitude, Floyd felt regretful again. For the sake of avoiding suspicion, she¡¯s reluctant to cultivate Forlevia¡¯s technique. I can¡¯t believe I suspected her of leaking the information about the technique. I shouldn¡¯t have suspected her. ¡°Floyd, it¡¯s not easy for you to discover this devouring technique. You must not let anyone else find out about it. Otherwise, those who¡¯re interested in it might target you, and you¡¯ll be in danger,¡± Gloria said with a serious expression. Floyd nodded. ¡°I know. I¡¯ll keep my mouth shut. I will devour with all my strength from today onward, and my power will increase greatly. Who would dare to attack me?¡± Floyd spoke his mind. Since he had discovered the extreme devouring technique by chance, he must cultivate the technique with all his strength to elevate his cultivation. With that, not only he could be acknowledged by Gloria and win her heart, but he could also protect her. Also, he could extend the upper limit of cultivation at a fast rate and help his master to fight against the powerful enemy. ¡°I can¡¯t wait to see you be the greatest fighter and dominate the world!¡± Gloria acted like his die- hard fan. Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. With the encouragement and admiration of Gloria, Floyd became more determined to cultivate the extreme devouring technique. The only way to be the greatest fighter was to devour endlessly. At that time, he would be busy reigning the world, and Gloria would be his beautiful and supportive wife by his side. They would be the perfect couple that everyone envied. Floyd started imagining his wonderful future in which Gloria was by his side while he dominated the world. It was a good day for Floyd, for there were two pieces of good news he received that day. First of all, it was confirmed that Gloria was not the one who had leaked the information about the technique and the secret defensive base. Other than that, he had also managed to discover the extreme devouring technique. ¡°What a happy and wonderful day,¡± Floyd eximed happily. Chapter 3597 Chapter 3597 The Return of the God of War Chapter 3600 Best Defense Floyd stayed until midnight before he parted with Gloria reluctantly. Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. Naturally, she had utilized the Charm Technique to trick him into experiencing an illusion again, causing him to think he had shared a long and intimate time with her. Phoenix and the others were bewildered when they saw Floyd looking radiant. ¡°He was so listless in the day. Why is he so ted all of a sudden?¡± Phoenix and the others were baffled. Meanwhile, the Holy Guild and the lesiastic Order were under much pressure. Fear and anxiety filled the air inside the room as they dreaded the mysterious force that might attack them at any time. However, the seal suddenly lit up at that moment. There was news from Thundera, not to mention it was a message drafted by the Minister in person. ¡°I know everything that has happened to the Holy Guild and the lesiastic Order. I¡¯ll be back very soon to take charge of the situation. All of you can rest assured while waiting for my return.¡± The terse statement caused every member of the lesiastic Order to go into a frenzy. Thundera had already attained a perfect cultivation level many years ago. The order¡¯s members reckoned he must have polished his cultivation further after so many years. Once Thundera returned to the Order, the mysterious force and Levi would have to step aside. In the opinion of the members of the lesiastic Order, Thundera was the only peerless and undefeatable Deity. Everyone regained their confidence as the apprehension and doubts that haunted them dissipated. At the same time, Gloria was informed of that matter as well, but she was not worried. To her, regardless of how powerful Thundera might be, he could not consume an entire super-spiritual ley line within a short period. On the other hand, Gloria was capable of doing that, especially since she was reluctant to remain trapped at her current level. Yearning for more significant improvements, she wanted to continue devouring the super-spiritual ley line. Otherwise, the super-spiritual ley line at Yartran would be a waste of a great treasure if left unutilized. A human¡¯s desires knew no bounds. Not only was Gloria eager to consume the rest of the super- spiritual ley line, but she also wished to see the legendary world Thundera sought. Gloria had never been inferior to anyone in terms of harboring grand ambitions. ¡°Bone Grandmaster, help me think of a way. I do not believe this is my devouring limit,¡± Gloria uttered solemnly. Bone Grandmaster was well aware of Gloria¡¯s zeal for eminence. Naturally, he was delighted to be a follower of such an ambitious and capable lord who could lead them toward the path of eternal glory. Bone Grandmaster hastily recollected all the scriptures he had studied. Then, an idea shed across his mind. ¡°Lord Gloria, I suddenly remembered a section from an ancient manual that mentioned Heavenly Thunder could be used to metamorphose. Having a stronger body will, in turn, allow you to carry on with consuming the super-spiritual ley line. However, the problem lies with the difficulty in finding and manipting Heavenly Thunder.¡± Bone Grandmaster was caught in a tight spot again. ¡°Bone Grandmaster, I think you¡¯re forgetting an influential faction!¡± Gloria chimed in sinisterly. Bone Grandmaster pondered briefly before his eyes gleamed as rity washed over him. ¡°The Esoteric Guild!¡± The Esoteric Guild had a unique method to summon Heavenly Thunder for their own use, so it was a perfect ce for someone to augment their body. However, the Esoteric Guild¡¯s real base was hard to find as they had always been a mysterious organization, especially due to theck of information regarding their background. Rumor had it the Esoteric Guild¡¯sbined strength far surpassed the lesiastic Order. Due to their formidable abilities, Bone Grandmaster and Gloria had to devise a detailed n and slowly execute the strategy to achieve their goal. Otherwise, it was highly possible for the scheme to backfire on them. ¡°Once we formte a way to control the Esoteric Guild and invoke Heavenly Thunder to metamorphose, I¡¯ll be able to devour the super-spiritual ley line again. At that time, I¡¯ll be second to none!¡± Gloria grew more excited and could not help butugh out loud as her imagination ran wild. On the other side, Levi¡¯s patience depleted as the process of passively waiting was simply unbearable to him. ¡°The best defense is a good offense.¡± He sprang to his feet. Atst, he could not hold himself back anymore and decided tounch an attack on Yartran directly. After all, ording to the news he received, the Glorian Order had stayed put in Yartran after wiping out the country. Therefore, if Levi eliminated all those remaining members of the Glorian Order at Yartran, there would be no more loose ends. ¡°We need to resolve this trouble as soon as possible.¡± Levi steeled his resolution. However, when he arrived at Yartran, he was met with an unbelievable scene. Chapter 3598 Chapter 3598 The Return of the God of War Chapter 3601 I Can Also Try At that moment, Yartran was aplete mess. Bodies of the dead were sprinkled across the ground, and all the buildings were in ruins. Levi quickly examined his surroundings but failed toe across anyone alive. The members of the Glorian Order and the citizens of Yartran were nowhere to be seen. ¡°Did they retreat from here, or are they in hiding?¡± No one knew of his whereabouts as he had decided to begin an assault on Yartran¡¯s base alone. He did not even mention his n to his closest family and friends. Levi also took extra precautions before departing the underground base. He had made sure no one was following him before secretly taking his leave, so he was confident the other party would not discover his trail. In that case, Levi figured it was more likely that everyone from the Glorian Order had withdrawn from Yartran. He continued to investigate around aftering up with that conclusion. Relying on his heightened sensitivity toward spiritual energy, he swiftly located Yartran¡¯s super-spiritual ley line. ¡°This ley line contains much more energy than the Cetus¡¯ spiritual ley line! So much more!¡± Levi sighed. This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. No wonder Yartran¡¯s protective energy shield could sustain two sessive hits from me! Still, it is quite unusual for them to leave this huge spiritual ley line unguarded. There¡¯s no way that mysterious woman would disregard a fantastic cultivation resource like this. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me she thinks she doesn¡¯t need to devour spiritual ley lines further as she has already achieved invincibility?¡± Levi frowned. The situation will be trickier if that¡¯s the case. After confronting her a few times, Levi could tell Gloria was a very vignt person. If she thought she was invincible, one could only imagine how terrifying her cultivation level was. Of course, there was another possibility. Perhaps Gloria was certain others were not skilled in the extreme devouring technique. Under that assumption, regardless of how much energy the spiritual ley line stored, it was no different from a pile of garbage to others since it could not be moved or utilized. Even if there were forces like Yartran¡¯s citizens who were adept at using the energy from the spiritual ley line to construct a defensive base, the process could not be aplished in a short time. If someone attempted that, Gloria could lead her subordinates to destroy the establishment at any time and reupy the spiritual ley line. No! I think it is more likely that there¡¯s an upper limit to how much energy she can devour. Naturally, I cannot rule out the possibility that the mysterious woman did not leave anyone behind to guard this spiritual ley line because she anticipated meing here to take revenge on her, so she¡¯s not giving me any chance to get hold of her movements and real identity. After all, anyone who can stay here as a guard must be the mysterious woman¡¯s trusted aide. Therefore, she¡¯s wary I will force valuable information out of the guard using various methods. ¡°Good! Having an opponent like her will make this matter more interesting!¡± Levi¡¯spetitive spirit was ignited. The stronger his adversaries were, the more excited Levi became. It had been a very long time since he stumbled across a worthwhile rival. ¡°If this mysterious woman¡¯s devouring ability has an upper limit, it proves that Evie was right.¡± Levi narrowed his eyes. He grew more confident that the technique cultivated by Gloria was a technique developed by Forlevia. As long as there was an upper limit to her technique, Levi reckoned he was capable of dealing with her. He gazed at Yartran¡¯s super-spiritual ley line again and soon noticed the uniqueness of it. This must be a high-grade spiritual ley line, judging from its faint golden glow. This spiritual ley line is evenparable to the one under the South Pole¡¯s cier. Levi remembered the spiritual ley line under the South Pole¡¯s cier was ck and seemingly more powerful. Of course, that was the state of the spiritual ley line before it was filtered by his body. ¡°Since that mysterious woman can use spiritual ley lines to attain higher cultivation levels, why can¡¯t I do the same? Should I just try using this spiritual ley line to enhance my cultivation?¡± At that thought, Levi felt as if he had gained lucidity instantaneously. He had his high level of cultivation to bolster his confidence now. There was nothing he could do in the past when the spiritual ley line exploded, and the consequences might even affect the entire world. However, he had attainedplete mastery now. Moreover, this super-spiritual ley line was located in the separate tiny realm of Yartran, so there was no concern that his actions would influence the outside world. ¡°This idea is usible!¡± Chapter 3599 Chapter 3599 The Return of the God of War Chapter 3602 Pull Yourself Together In truth, the continuous improvement of Gloria¡¯s abilities had invoked an unprecedented sense of crisis in Levi. He felt the desperate need to take his capabilities to the next level. Therefore, Levi was overjoyed as he had found a feasible method now. Besides, he could also utilize the super-spiritual ley line underneath the lesiastic Order and Project Antis. The super-spiritual ley line before him might not be useful to Gloria, but it was to him. He could even use three spiritual ley lines to strengthen his body. Once his cultivation level increased, Levi would be more confident in facing Gloria. Levi chuckled, proud of himself foring up with such a great idea at that critical moment. Levi practiced a basic technique mainly to boost his power and speed. As a result, his cultivation progress was slow. On the other hand, if he chose to risk his life, the oue would be entirely different as he could aplish great leaps in his cultivation even by using only a short amount of time. However, that form of high-intensity training would require one to risk their life. At the same time, Levi would need to fight against three super-spiritual ley lines, cing him at a high likelihood of losing his life. His death would be imminent if he failed to hold himself against the assault from the super-spiritual ley line. Conversely, sess would result in an immediate and significant boost in his capabilities. Levi hurried back to the base after making that decision. After all, augmenting his physique was not a short and straightforward process. He had to make the necessary arrangements and address all remaining issues at home before starting his cultivation. That way, he could focus on his training without any distractions. Needless to say, Levi was also worried Gloria would seize the time of his absence to attack the base again. He hastened back to the base without stopping to rest. Just you wait, mysterious woman. I¡¯ll give you a huge surprise then. Levi sneered inwardly. Upon returning to the base, Floyd happily wandered around, looking for resources to devour. He grew obsessed with the thrill after getting a taste of the power. The extreme devouring technique caused Floyd¡¯s cultivation to advance rapidly. Still, the main reason behind his tion was because he had rid his mind of all the suspicions he harbored toward Gloria previously. All the doubts and conflicted feelings troubling him had vanished without a trace. Floyd had never felt more rxed and at ease than at that moment. He was even constantly wearing a smile. Meanwhile, Phoenix and the others obtained a piece of crucial information through their investigation. That mysterious force was the Glorian Order. Azure Dragon and the others linked the name of the Order to Gloria at once. ¡°We need to confront Floyd now. He must be hiding some things from us,¡± Kirin uttered solemnly. This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. Phoenix and the rest nodded in agreement. Although Floyd had sworn before all of them previously, taking into consideration his willingness to sacrifice his life for Gloria, swearing an oath as an attempt to cover her seemed like a reasonable thing he would do without hesitation. Azure Dragon and the others went to look for Floyd directly after deciding on that matter. ¡°Floyd, do you know that mysterious force is called the Glorian Order? I suppose you don¡¯t need us to borate further to understand the significance behind this, right?¡± Phoenix said straightforwardly. ¡°I have no idea what you all are talking about.¡± Despite being slightly taken aback, Floyd feigned nonchnce on the outside. Naturally, Floyd had his reason for acting so. Not long ago, he had met with Gloria, and she had provided him with a clear exnation regarding all his suspicions. Even though the Glorian Order was a name that would prompt others to rte the organization to Gloria, Floyd firmly believed that was merely a coincidence. Besides, he had personally tested Gloria¡¯s abilities, and her power was nothingpared to the mysterious woman. How could a fragiledy who could not even win against him be the mysterious female leader who consumed two deviant ns¡¯ spiritual ley lines? ¡°Floyd, you need to snap out of it, all right?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, Floyd. It is very likely the leader of the Glorian Order is Gloria.¡± ¡°Also, you better tell us the truth. Did you divulge the exact location of this underground facility to Gloria?¡± Azure Dragon and the others bombarded Floyd with questions, causing thetter to feel annoyed. ¡°I hope you all have more solid evidence than this. Otherwise, do not me me for not showing you all mercy,¡± Floyd uttered coldly. Chapter 3600 Chapter 3600 The Return of the God of War Chapter 3603 Inform Boss Floyd was indeed mad. How can they use Gloria just because the organization¡¯s name oveps hers? There are countless people with simr names on this earth. Not to mention, the Glorian Order means the mysterious woman wishes her organization to attain eternal glory and rule forever. Why are they rting this matter to Gloria? This is outrageous! ¡°Floyd, we have your best interest at heart. Gloria is really not a good woman. You may bring harm to Boss if you don¡¯t pull yourself together and continue with this obsession. You may even put Boss¡¯ life in danger,¡± Phoenix said sincerely. ¡°I will repeat what I said. Unfounded assumptions are not constructive references. If you all are so capable, produce some solid evidence to prove me wrong. Otherwise, all of you should just shut up.¡± Floyd¡¯s tone turned frosty. In his opinion, no one was allowed to tarnish Gloria¡¯s reputation. Floyd would not permit even Levi to nder Gloria without basis, much less Phoenix. ¡°You¡¯re hopeless! Are you only going to realize your error when everyone, including Boss, gets caught up in a crisis?¡± Azure Dragon could no longer contain his fury. In fact, if it weren¡¯t because of Levi, he would not have wasted his time and effort to persuade Floyd. Azure Dragon would have directly given thetter a beating, and perhaps that would clear up Floyd¡¯s mind more effectively. ¡°Azure Dragon, Phoenix, I warn you not to spread these baseless conjectures around. I will not let any of you go if you disrupt the base¡¯s peace and sow discord between Master and me. Believe me. All of you cannot win against me even with yourbined strength now.¡± Floyd¡¯s expression was grim as he suddenly released a frightening and malicious aura. Azure Dragon and the rest of his party were astounded. Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. Firstly, they did not expect Floyd to be so upromising to the point where he was even acting slightly recklessly. Secondly, they could not believe Floyd¡¯s significant improvement in his abilities. Most importantly, as Floyd had mentioned, Azure Dragon and the others did not possess solid evidence. Although most of the clues hinted at Gloria, none of them had witnessed her as the Glorian Order¡¯s leader. If they acted rashly and informed Levi of their assumption, Floyd and Levi¡¯s rtionship, as well as the base¡¯s peace, might be badly affected. The situation at the base was already difficult. If an internal conflict erupted, that would merely add to the existing trouble at the base. Besides, the consequences would be dire if Gloria was indeed wrongly used. Sensing Phoenix and the others¡¯ silence, Floyd pressed further. ¡°Be patient, all of you. I will bring Gloria to meet with Master very soon. At that time, all the suspicions about Gloria will be cleared, and you all can finally shut your mouths for good.¡± Floyd was even feeling a little smug. If he had not confirmed Gloria¡¯s innocence with her in advance, he might have been swayed after listening to Phoenix and the others¡¯ words. Floyd knew he would feel utterly remorseful if he misunderstood Gloria. ¡°Floyd, I hope you know what you¡¯re doing!¡± Azure Dragon left with the others after saying that. ¡°Ha!¡± Floyd snorted in disdain while watching Azure Dragon and the other four¡¯s leaving figures from behind. The truth will prevail when I bring Gloria to meet with Master. I¡¯d like to see you all spouting such nonsense by then! He scoffed inwardly. That argument merely fueled Floyd¡¯s passion to be stronger. Only with extraordinary power could his words carry more weight in the base or in front of Levi. By then, everyone else would take his opinion seriously or even outright ept his proposals. ¡°I should continue searching for more spiritual energy to consume.¡± Floyd¡¯s only desire at that moment was to devour all kinds of energy. Meanwhile, Phoenix and the others¡¯ determination wavered after parting with Floyd. Although thetter¡¯s attitude was horrible, they could not deny his statements made sense. Matters rted to the Glorian Order were not to be taken lightly. Their groundless usation of Gloria as the leader of the Glorian Order might cause unnecessary misunderstandings and conflict. ¡°I think there is a need to inform Boss. It is better to make an error than to regret our negligence regarding a matter like this,¡± Phoenix expressed her thought before anyone else. Chapter 3601 Chapter 3601 The Return of the God of War Chapter 3604 Bloodbath At West Pavilion The other four hurriedly protested. ¡°Phoenix, don¡¯t you think it¡¯s inappropriate to tell Boss?¡± ¡°After all, we don¡¯t have any conclusive evidence. If Gloria is wrongly used, it will affect the rtionship between Boss and Floyd.¡± ¡°Floyd is such an intense person. If he ends up despising Boss because of this, there will be endless trouble!¡± ¡°Let¡¯s dig deeper into the Glorian Order. We can report to Boss once we have solid evidence.¡± Phoenix carefully considered the words of herrades. It was a delicate situation. There was no room for mistakes. It would be toote for regrets if any irreversible consequences were to happen due to them keeping silent. Besides, they could just notify Levi about the existence of Gloria and the Glorian Order while not mentioning anything about whether she was the leader. It would be up to Levi himself to draw the connections. However, as long as they revealed this matter, Floyd would take offense, no matter what Levi did next. To be fair, Floyd had no other w aside from his unhealthy obsession with Gloria. He was Levi¡¯s favorite disciple and was an excellent assistant. If their rtionship were to sour, it would be very difficult to resolve. ¡°What a dilemma!¡± Phoenix was deeply conflicted. ¡°Are you all right, Phoenix?¡± Azure Dragon asked in concern. Phoenix wore an indecipherable expression. ¡°It¡¯s fine. I¡¯ve made a decision.¡± Phoenix paused and continued, ¡°Remember, this has nothing to do with any of you. It¡¯s all on me. I¡¯ll bear all the consequences.¡± After Phoenix had turned and left, Azure Dragon and the others shared looks of confusion. However, Phoenix¡¯s vague statement slowly began to make sense. She intends to inform Boss about the Glorian Order! After an intense debate in her mind, Phoenix finally decided to report the matter to Levi. There would be no turning back. Since Phoenix had made the decision, she alone would bear the consequences. It did not take long for Phoenix to locate Levi. ¡°Boss, I¡ª¡± Levi interrupted her before she couldplete her sentence. ¡°Phoenix, I have more important matters to attend to now. Let¡¯s talkter.¡± Phoenix was caught off guard. When she finally came back to her senses, Levi had already walked away. ¡°Boss seems to be in such a hurry. I wonder what¡¯s going on¡­¡± Phoenix felt rather disappointed. She had rehearsed her speech in her head over and over. However, she had not even gotten the chance to speak. She did not know that, at that moment, Levi¡¯s head was filled with thoughts of the three super-spiritual ley lines. He was thinking of ways to ensure the well-being of his loved ones. Then, he would be able to rx and use the super-spiritual ley line without any worries. Meanwhile, Gloria was also thinking of ways to improve her cultivation. The limitations of her devouring annoyed her. Although Gloria had chosen the Esoteric Guild, she did not want too many people to know of her decision. In particr, Gloria suspected that Levi knew that she had reached her limit. Thus, gaining control over the Esoteric Guild could only be done in secret. The less people who knew, the better. If Levi or the lesiastic Order found out about her n, they would surely cause trouble for her. The Esoteric Guild was immensely powerful, so if one wanted to gain full control of it in secret, it required some time and effort to strategize a fool-proof n. It was not something that could be done quickly. Gloria had also noticed that there were several new spies around the West Pavilion. She knew that those spies had been sent by Levi¡¯s men. Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. Floyd might not have outright told them that she was returning to the West Pavilion, but since they already had their suspicions about her, they would surely use the opportunity to investigate further. Those insignificant insects are really bold. If it weren¡¯t because I needed to hide for the time being, the lot of you would have been sent to the gates of hell. ¡°No, these people are nothing but trouble. Perhaps I shoulde up with an escape n¡­¡± Gloria¡¯s lips lifted in a smirk. She already had a n in mind. ¡°Let¡¯s cause a diversion!¡± Gloria¡¯s eyes zed over as her mind began spinning with ideas. She murmured aloud, ¡°For example, a bloodbath at the West Pavilion would certainly cause chaos. It would be easier for me to work while everyone¡¯s distracted.¡± Chapter 3602 Chapter 3602 The Return of the God of War Chapter 3605 Hell Gloria decided on a n and immediately began to carry it out. She was already in the West Pavilion, and in the eyes of the elite disciples, she was insignificant. Hence, not many people paid attention to Gloria¡¯s movements. Therefore, Gloria was able to quietly mobilize Xs and the Fatalis Warriors. With the help of the Glorian Order¡¯s spies, the West Pavilion was sessfully cut off from the outside world. After confirming that everything was in ce, Gloria walked straight into the main hall of the West Pavilion. The main hall was heavily guarded as guards were posted everywhere. After all, this was the heart of the West Pavilion, and there were many highly-secret technique books stored there. It was also the base of the leader of the West Pavilion. ¡°Gloria, what are you doing here?¡± one of the guards asked in a steely voice. ¡°I have business with the Master,¡± Gloria answered with a smile. ¡°Nonsense. The Master did not call for anyone today.¡± ¡°How dare you, a nobody,e here and make trouble?¡± ¡°Leave quickly before we get rough with you!¡± Several other guards had also appeared and moved to block Gloria¡¯s entry. Although Gloria appeared tock strength in their eyes, they were still jealous of her. In particr, they were envious of Gloria¡¯s ways of dealing with men. This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. Hence, they took the opportunity to be cold and cruel to Gloria whenever they could. ¡°As arrogant as always! Tell me, where do you even get your confidence from?¡± Gloria mocked. The guards were startled by her response. However, before they had time to respond, Gloria had disappeared from their sight. ¡°Go to hell!¡± the cold voice sounded out of nowhere. The captain of the guards could not dodge in time and was hit with a violent force. Without even making a single sound, the captain burst into a bloody red mist. ¡°Trash like her are only a waste of space and air,¡± Gloria said coldly. The other guards were stunned. They never expected Gloria to be so terrifying. The captain had been killed instantly without having the chance to even make a sound. The attack triggered a chain reaction. Guards rushed into the hall and surrounded Gloria. ¡°How good it is for all of you to join us! I will just send all of you to the gates of hell together. That way, none of you will be lonely on the road there. Am I not merciful?¡± As soon as Gloria was done speaking, she suddenly released her aura. A powerful and terrifying surge of energy exploded from her. That storm of energy sent the guards flying in all directions. All of them were shocked. The elite disciples who had looked down on Gloria before were especially stunned. At that moment, the fear of death was very real for all of them. ¡°How is she so strong!¡± ¡°We cannot fight her! Let¡¯s retreat and report to Master!¡± The guards all began to retreat quickly. ¡°Are you trying to run away? I won¡¯t let you leave so easily!¡± Gloria rushed forward and hit thest two guards from the back. Thud! Thud! Again, they did not have the chance to make even a sound before they turned into mists of blood. Gloria was an apex predator amongst a flock of sheep. Wherever she moved, she left screams of terror in her wake. Disembodied limbs were flying everywhere. All the elite disciples of the West Pavilion were frozen in fear. They wanted to run, but under the weight of Gloria¡¯s terrifying energy storm, their legs seemed to have turned to stone. They could not even move a single inch. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? You used to be so proud!¡± Gloria wrapped her hands around a guard¡¯s neck and exerted a little force. Snap! The sound of bones breaking crackled through the air. The guard¡¯s neck was bent at a ny degrees angle. The look of fear would never leave the lifeless guard¡¯s face. ¡°All of you are but an army of tiny ants!¡± Gloria gloated with disdain. She raised her hands and thrust her two fists forward. Two more guards had their bodies crushed. They struggled for a few minutes in intense pain but eventually sumbed to death. ¡°Is that all you¡¯ve got?¡± Gloria snorted. She concentrated all her pent-up resentment in each of her punches. She wanted to turn the West Pavilion into hell. ¡°Gloria, stop!¡± a cold female voicemanded. Chapter 3603 Chapter 3603 The Return of the God of War Chapter 3606 You Must Die Gloria¡¯s eyes searched for the source of the voice and found a woman in a white dress rushing toward her. ¡°Well, if it isn¡¯t the Master of the West Pavilion! Shannon, how are you?¡± Gloria said in a mocking tone. Shannon nced around at the disembodied limbs and lifeless bodies littering the ground. She gasped as the full force of Gloria¡¯s power dawned on her. Even the strength of Gloria¡¯s own mentor, Linda, could not match up to this, let alone Shannon¡¯s. However, Shannon was the Master of the West Pavilion. If she did not stand up to Gloria, she was afraid that no one would be left alive after Gloria¡¯s rampage. ¡°Gloria, these are all our own people! Why are you killing them so mercilessly?¡± Shannon asked in confusion. ¡°Why are you doing this?¡¯ Gloria sneered and replied, ¡°When all of you humiliated and bullied me, did you ever think of me as one of you? Now that you are facing death, you expect me to think of you as family? What double standards! This is all your fault!¡± Gloria¡¯s angry rant left Shannon speechless. It was true that they were guilty of treating Gloria terribly all along. They had deprived her of cultivation resources and rained down endless verbal abuse on her. ¡°Gloria, what do you want?¡± Shannon asked in a serious voice. Gloria smiled beatifically and replied, ¡°It¡¯s simple. I just want to kill all you two-faced evil b*tches!¡± ¡°Y-You¡­¡± Shannon wanted to scream and scold her. However, considering the disparity in strength between them, she held her tongue. Any harsh words would serve to only anger Gloria further. The consequence of scolding Gloria was even more unimaginable than the bloodbath in front of Shannon at that moment. ¡°Just tell me what you want! If you want, I will even give you the position of the Master of the West Pavilion.¡± At that moment, Shannon¡¯s only priority was to cate Gloria and calm her down. Secretly, however, she hoped that she could stall for time until reinforcements arrived. Even if nobody showed up, it would be good enough if Shannon could keep her life. ¡°Well, that¡¯s a thought. I¡¯ll consider that offer.¡± Shannon wanted to strike while the iron was hot. However, Gloria went on, ¡°But I have one more condition.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± Shannon asked. ¡°Get on your knees and bow to me. Admit to all the wrongs that you have done against me,¡± Gloria demanded. ¡°Y-You!¡± ¡°Why? Are you unwilling to do that? Then, you shall die!¡± Gloria let loose her terrifying wave of energy once more, and the faces of everyone around her turned ashen with fear. They really were as fragile and helpless as ants in the presence of such an elite warrior. An ugly expression colored Shannon¡¯s face. She knew that Gloria wanted to humiliate her. Gloria wanted to disgrace her in front of all the disciples of the West Pavilion. ¡°Do you have to be so cruel?¡± Shannon asked in a trembling voice. Gloria shrugged and countered, ¡°You led these b*tches to ruin my reputation in secret. You know you had iting.¡± ¡°Okay, okay! I will kneel before you. You will spare the lives of the disciples of the West Pavilion if I do as you wish, right?¡± Shannon¡¯s mind worked quickly. With just those few words, she had managed to turn herself from a woman who was fearful of death and desperate enough to beg for mercy into a leader willing to sacrifice her pride for her disciples¡¯ lives. ¡°Well, that depends entirely on you and if you manage to please me,¡± Gloria answered. Thump! Shannon fell to her knees in front of Gloria. She bowed to Gloria over and over again while begging for forgiveness for all the sins that she had committed against Gloria. After a while, Shannon¡¯s forehead began to bleed from repeated contact with the floor. Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. ¡°Is this enough?¡± Shannon¡¯s face was now as pale as death while her lips were bleeding from how hard she had bitten them. She had never been so humiliated before. Gloria leaned closer to Shannon, and the smirk on her face widened. Shannon thought that this meant Gloria was about to release her from her misery. She breathed a silent sigh of relief. However, at that moment, Shannon felt her head being forcefully grabbed. Before she could react, Gloria mmed her head painfully to the ground. Gloria¡¯s strength was unimaginable, and Shannon¡¯s head became deformed from her terrible force. The sound of her skull cracking echoed around the hall. Gloria, however, seemed to have exerted no more effort than if she were cracking a peanut shell. ¡°There was no sincerity at all! I am not satisfied!¡± Gloria sneered. ¡°So, you will just have to die.¡± Chapter 3604 Chapter 3604 The Return of the God of War Chapter 3607 The Truth Will Be Revealed The hall was filled with the sound of gasps. Gloria¡¯s mindless cruelty had left everyone present in a state of shock. Finally, someone broke the silence and screamed. Most of the others were paralyzed by what they had seen, unable to move or even speak as they copsed to the ground. Everyone present in the hall was an elite disciple of the West Pavilion, and yet, they had all sustained bloody injuries. The sight of Gloria cackling cruelly after ughtering her fellow disciples made the rest of them tremble. ¡°Gloria, I was wrong. Forgive me!¡± ¡°I will do anything for you if you will spare me!¡± ¡°Gloria, from now on, you will be our Master.¡± One by one, all the disciples of the West Pavilion knelt before Gloria. Their voices were choked with tears as they collectively begged for their lives. Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. ¡°It¡¯s toote to beg for mercy now!¡± Gloria dered. Then, she once again turned into a ruthless murderer, mercilessly ending the lives of all the elite disciples of the West Pavilion. It was a massacre. With such a huge disparity in strength, the elite disciples had no hope of resistance or defense. They did not even have the chance to escape or retreat. ¡°Death to all of you!¡± Wherever Gloria moved, several lifeless bodies were left in her wake. In the end, the heart of the West Pavilion was littered with dead bodies and stained with blood. At the same time, Xs and the Fatalis Warriors were also on the move. They, too, had the advantage of strength. Within a short amount of time, the entire West Pavilion had turned into a living hell. Dead bodies were everywhere, and the blood had formed rivers. Even the clouds hanging above the West Pavilion had turned red as the sun reflected the blood from the ground onto them. All the disciples who had once insulted Gloria had been unceremoniously beheaded. Only the members of the Glorian Order were left in the West Pavilion. ¡°How wonderful!¡± Gloria threw her head back andughed in cruel delight. She had finally vented all the anger and pent-up resentment that she had built up inside herself over the past years. Her body and mind felt infinitely lighter. ¡°Go and spread the news! Then, we will wait and watch what happens next!¡± After Gloria had issued her instructions, she quickly led Xs to evacuate the West Pavilion. They used a secret escape route that was unknown to outsiders. News of the massacre at the West Pavilion spread quickly. Everyone was shaken when they heard. The members of the lesiastic Order were particrly fearful. They were now in great danger. Even the Holy Guild did not know how tofort and reassure the people. The strength and power of the Holy Guild were fading before the eyes of many. The Acting Minister of the Holy Guild waspletely helpless in the face of such a threat. The poor man was absolutely exhausted from trying to deal with the situation. Azure Dragon and the others, too, had heard the news. They had even sent one of their men to the West Pavilion to verify the truth of the story. The main target of their investigation was, of course, Gloria. However, the findings of their investigation were inconclusive as to Gloria¡¯s current state and whereabouts. ¡°I went to the scene myself. It was hell on earth! Whoever did it was too cruel!¡± When they heard the report of the scene at the West Pavilion, even Azure Dragon shuddered. ¡°Do you think it was really Gloria¡¯s doing?¡± Phoenix asked. Kirin pondered for a moment before saying, ¡°I think yes, it could be Gloria. My gut is telling me that she¡¯s still alive. After all, it would be impossible for there to be no trace of her death at all.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve interviewed, or tried to interview, the disciples of the West Pavilion who had miraculously survived the massacre. They were all terribly traumatized by it. Their words werepletely incoherent,¡± Azure Dragon said solemnly. Phoenix¡¯s eyes narrowed as she listened to the men talk. She was convinced that Gloria was the mastermind behind the massacre at the West Pavilion. After all, Gloria hailed from the West Pavilion and naturally knew theyout very well. That would exin how she easily managed to contact outside forces and cut off the West Pavilion from the outside world. Besides, Azure Dragon had said that the in disciples had been killed by various strange methods. It was definitely not the act of a single person. The murders had been done quickly and easily with no resistance. Apart from Levi, the only other people who could cause such destruction was the mysterious Glorian Order. The way those people were killed pointed to Xs and his Fatalis Warriors, who had once attacked their base camp before. ¡°Please continue to track down Gloria. The truth will soon be revealed,¡± Phoenix said grimly. Chapter 3605 Chapter 3605 The Return of the God of War Chapter 3608 Gloria Is Dead Azure Dragon and the others nodded in agreement. All of them were also convinced that Gloria was still alive and rted to the massacre. That was the only exnation for everything that had happened and everything which would happen in the near future. ¡°Also, keep an eye on Floyd. I think he may have means of contacting Gloria somehow.¡± As soon as Phoenix voiced that thought, the others immediately turned to look at her. Doubt flickered in their eyes. ¡°Think about the way Floyd has changed in the past few days!¡± Phoenix exined. With those words, realization dawned on the others. Azure Dragon and the others immediately understood what Phoenix meant. For a long while, Floyd had seemed to be utterly despondent. He had been distracted, listless, and had not been taking care of himself. However, just a few days ago, he suddenly appeared reinvigorated with no exnation at all. Then there was the fact he had acted out of the norm by warning them, even going so far as to propose introducing Gloria to Levi. All these signsbined pointed to the high likelihood that Floyd had contacted Gloria, but for reasons unknown to them, he had kept this secret. Only Gloria was capable of causing such a big shift in Floyd¡¯s attitude. ¡°However, Floyd¡¯s abilities have improved significantly. Keeping an eye on him may be pointless.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Once Floyd finds out what we¡¯re doing, he will be able to get rid of us easily.¡± ¡°If that happens, won¡¯t we just be alerting the enemy?¡± Their concerns were valid. Phoenix pondered for a moment before saying, ¡°In that case, let¡¯s ask Evie for help!¡± Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. ¡°Okay!¡± The others nodded in agreement. Discounting Levi, Forlevia was the only person who could keep an eye on Floyd without raising any suspicion. On the other hand, Floyd had also learned of the bloodbath at the West Pavilion. His instincts told him that Gloria was in trouble, so he had immediately rushed to the West Pavilion to see what was happening. When he finally arrived, the West Pavilion was surrounded by people from other factions of the lesiastic Order. However, since he was Floyd, one of Levi¡¯s disciples, nobody stopped him from entering the West Pavilion. After all, the entire lesiastic Order was now relying on Levi. Naturally, they treated him with as much respect as they would toward Levi. At that moment, Floyd was not in the mood for bootlickers and brownnosers. He searched like a madman for traces of Gloria. Floyd typed: Gloria, are you safe? Please don¡¯t be hurt! Then, he followed with another message: Reply me soon, please! The final message he sent said: Where are you, Gloria? Floyd sent message after message to Gloria through hismunication device. However, Gloria did not respond to any of his messages. Her radio-silence made Floyd even more worried. He searched the entire West Pavilion, outside and inside, and all the secret passages that the others might have missed. There was no sight of Gloria anywhere, and she had not replied to his messages either. Floyd slumped down on a rock, defeated. The coppery smell of blood still lingered in the air, which further agitated Floyd. There are so many divisions in the lesiastic Order. Why did they choose the West Pavilion? ¡°Could this be rted to Gloria¡¯s investigations into the Minister¡¯s whereabouts?¡± Floyd muttered under his breath as the thought suddenly crossed his mind. It was rumored that Thundera had gone in search of the mythical world, and Gloria had been ordered to locate him. Perhaps this is somehow rted to the secrecy of the mythical ce! However, it was also possible that the mysterious attacker had randomly selected the West Pavilion just to surprise and shock the lesiastic Order. Whatever the reason was, Floyd was upset that poor Gloria had been needlessly caught up in it. Floyd pped himself hard. ¡°I¡¯m such a useless man!¡± he shouted at himself. Not too long ago, he had boldly promised Gloria that he would protect her. It had not taken long for him to break that promise. How could I not have been by her side, protecting her? ¡°She must have really hoped for a savior when the attackers came for her!¡± Floyd was racked with guilt. If only I had been determined back then to bring Gloria back to our base camp, she would have avoided this disaster! ¡°Gloria, forgive me. I was not resolute enough. I am useless. It¡¯s my fault for not being by your side at all times.¡± Floyd kept pping himself over and over again as he repeated his sins to himself. His cheeks had turned red and were beginning to swell. Chapter 3606 Chapter 3606 The Return of the God of War Chapter 3609 You Are Incorrigible Just as Floyd was beating himself up about it, he suddenly heard the faint sound of footsteps behind him. Turning toward the sound, he saw that it was Phoenix and the others. ¡°Hmph!¡± After snorting coldly, Floyd got up to leave. He was still angry at them after their quarrel previously. If not out of respect toward Master, I would¡¯ve gotten into a physical fight with them. After all, they keep targeting Gloria and won¡¯t leave her alone. That irks me so much! ¡°Wait,¡± Phoenix said, blocking his path. Floyd frowned. In an annoyed tone, he said, ¡°If there¡¯s nothing important, step aside. I¡¯m busy.¡± ¡°You¡¯re nning to go and look for Gloria, aren¡¯t you?¡± Phoenix asked seriously. Floyd nodded, admitting to it. I¡¯m determined to go and save her. She¡¯s probably in grave danger as we speak. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. She¡¯s definitely alive,¡± Azure Dragon piped up. For a moment, Floyd was overjoyed. His guess was that Azure Dragon and the rest had been keeping an eye on Gloria in secret. Could it be that they know where she is?Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. He could not help but ask, ¡°Where¡¯s Gloria?¡± Phoenix replied coldly, ¡°I don¡¯t know where she is exactly. Nheless, even if everyone in West Pavilion is dead, she¡¯s definitely alive. In fact, she¡¯s probably the one who wiped them out.¡± Floyd became angry, the eager anticipation that had just blossomed within him turning into fury in the blink of an eye. ¡°Do you guys have a screw loose or something? Gloria is a member of West Pavilion, so why would she kill her fellow disciples? You like to form conjectures, don¡¯t you? In that case, why don¡¯t you help me figure out where Gloria is now?¡± Floyd retorted bluntly. As he spoke, he became progressively agitated, and the veins on his forehead bulged. To him, Gloria was an innocent and kind woman. Even amidst the gossip and disparagingments from the other disciples over the years, she chose to endure in silence. She was upset for a long time after identally injuring one of the younger disciples during a sparring match. How can they even suspect a woman like her of killing those in the same faction as her? It¡¯s utterly preposterous! ¡°Wake up and smell the coffee, can¡¯t you? You can¡¯t judge a book by its cover. Shouldn¡¯t you at least think it through and ask yourself why it happened? Someone unleashed a bloodbath on West Pavilion, and it just so happens that there¡¯s no trace of Gloria. Are you telling me you¡¯ve never even paused to consider the possibility that she could be the instigator of the entire incident?¡± Phoenix pressed, trying to get through to Floyd with her words. However, those words merely added fuel to the fire for Floyd. ¡°Shut up! What kind of logic is that? West Pavilion is so big. Is there no possibility she could¡¯ve escaped? Besides, an attack by such a formidable force is unlikely to leave behind intact corpses. How are you so sure that she¡¯s alive?¡± Even as Floyd jabbed a finger at Phoenix while speaking, sadness filled his heart. If the worst truly happened, I won¡¯t be able to take it if her body isn¡¯t intact. ¡°You¡¯re incorrigible!¡± Azure Dragon no longer knew what to say to Floyd. The others were also confused. Floyd is so level-headed when analyzing other situations, but why is he so stubborn when ites to matters of the heart? ¡°You¡¯ve got no right to criticize me.¡± With a flicker, he dashed past Phoenix, moving so quickly that thetter did not even have time to react. ¡°The next time you dare to make wild spections without concrete evidence, I¡¯ll really strike you. Don¡¯t me me for not giving you any warning.¡± After saying that, Floyd walked off, leaving the others dumbfounded and shocked. The more Floyd thought about it, the angrier he became. He never thought Azure Dragon and the others would go so far. D*mn it! Will they only be satisfied after they have her pinned as the lord of the Glorian Order? Even as he seethed with rage, he was still the most concerned about Gloria¡¯s safety. But just as his mind was racing with thoughts, suddenly, themunication device vibrated. He quickly took it out. Chapter 3607 Chapter 3607 The Return of the God of War Chapter 3610 Floyd Devours Dead Bodies Themunication device disyed a message: Floyd,e and save me! It was a distress signal from Gloria! Floyd¡¯s spirits lifted instantly. It¡¯s just as I expected. Gloria is alive! However, she¡¯s also being hunted down and may be in mortal peril at any moment. He dared not dy any longer and quickly followed the coordinates on themunication device to track her location. Vaguely sensing that someone seemed to be trailing him, Floyd could not help but quicken his pace. The feeling that he was being followed finally disappeared after half an hour. After that, he hastened on a two-hour journey that led him to a dense forest. ¡°Where on earth is Gloria?¡± He quickly searched for signs of Gloria¡¯s aura, and soon, he sensed something. Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. He ventured into the forest, and it did not take long before he spotted her in a rtively open space. She¡¯s alive and unharmed! His head whirled, and the doubt in his heart shed across his mind. However, he quickly noticed there were many other people next to her. A few of them were familiar faces. They looked like they were disciples of West Pavilion. The doubt in his heart dissipated at once. How else could so many of them have survived? If she were the instigator, it¡¯d only make sense for her to kill as many people as possible. However, what he did not know was that those people had been friends with Gloria andter chose to submit to her. Floyd rushed forward and asked, ¡°Gloria, what on earth is going on?¡± Glib-tongued, Gloria exined that they had fled to West Pavilion¡¯s secret passage but were still pursued to where they were. Then, taking advantage of their numbers, they killed the mysterious force¡¯s elite fighters, which led to their lucky escape. Floyd could sense the unstable auras of the people before him, and some of them were particrly weak. They clearly looked as though they had just undergone a fierce battle. Instantly, he dismissed his doubts. It¡¯s just as I thought. The truth is nothing like what Phoenix and the rest said. Gloria has nothing to do with this entire incident. Suddenly, Gloria said, ¡°Floyd, these disciples of West Pavilion just died in battle. It¡¯s a good time to put your devouring technique to use.¡± Her words shocked him. He had not expected her to make such a request. How could I dare to devour another person¡¯s powers? Gloria cursed at him inwardly when she saw him hesitate. What a loser! How will he achieve great things if he can¡¯t even be a little cruel? But because of that, it also ignited a deep-seated excitement within Gloria to guide him to the dark side. ¡°Floyd, do you know how these people bullied me before they died? I would¡¯ve attacked them if they weren¡¯t disciples of the same faction. Now that a mysterious force has killed them, I¡¯m merely borrowing their skills. That¡¯s not asking too much, is it?¡± Noticing him wavering, she decided to strike while the iron was hot. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you¡¯d continue to be stronger to protect me? The opportunity is in front of you now, yet you don¡¯t cherish it. I¡¯m disappointed in you, Floyd.¡± She put on a dejected expression as she spoke. ¡°Don¡¯t be sad, Gloria. I¡¯ll do as you say.¡± In the end, Floyd chose to relent as he could not bear seeing her miserable. Moreover, he could not help thinking about how the elite disciples of West Pavilion had denigrated Gloria in every way and uttered many unpleasant remarks. Floyd could not help feeling somewhat resentful as those thoughts crossed his mind. After an intense internal conflict, he finally activated the technique and devoured the deceased¡¯s powers. He could not help resisting a little at first. However, after devouring the powers of several people, he became adept at doing it. In fact, he started getting a heady feeling from bing stronger through devouring. Everyone soon heard the news that West Pavilion had beenpletely destroyed, and those in the lesiastic Order and the Holy Guild were scared out of their wits. They could not help worrying whether the tragedy of having their entire faction wiped out would befall them soon. After all, the mysterious force¡¯s strength was simply too terrifying. Hence, everyone could not wait for the Minister¡¯s return. Chapter 3608 Chapter 3608 The Return of the God of War Chapter 3611 Turn Against Us Word of the bloodbath at West Pavilion soon reached Levi. This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. It was evident that the mysterious force was behind it, and after further investigation, they discovered traces of Xs¡¯ and the Fatalis Warriors¡¯ handiwork. However, this mysterious woman¡¯s whereabouts and actions are extremely strange. I simply can¡¯t guess what her next step will be. ¡°She may very well be nning to attack the base next,¡± he mused. With that thought in mind, Levi redoubled his efforts to find a ce for his friends and family to go into hiding. I¡¯m eager to metamorphose using the three super-spiritual ley lines. Hence, I have to think of a way to ensure everyone¡¯s safety first so I can do so without any worries. Meanwhile, Phoenix and the others were still investigating the massacre at West Pavilion and soon obtained a piece of crucial information. Almost everyone who died used to be Gloria¡¯s mortal enemies, including those who had bullied and mocked her. As for those on good terms with her, they either survived or were nowhere to be found. Such an urrence was quite intriguing indeed. ¡°If there were only one or two such cases, it could be a coincidence. However, there¡¯s clearly something fishy if there¡¯s that many of them,¡± Phoenix said, voicing her concern. The others agreed with her. If it¡¯s really Gloria¡¯s doing, it¡¯d be easy to exin the situation. Or in other words, only if she were the person behind it would what had happened make sense. ¡°We must inform Boss of this so that he¡¯s aware of how things stand,¡± Azure Dragon suggested. Feeling unsure about that, Phoenix replied, ¡°He¡¯s very busy now. We¡¯d better wait until we have more conclusive evidence before telling him.¡± Just then, Floyd arrived back at the base. Since ascertaining that Gloria was alive and well, he was in exceptionally high spirits, and even the sight of Azure Dragon and the others did not make him as angry as before. ¡°You don¡¯t have to continue investigating. Gloria is still alive, and the bloodbath at West Pavilion definitely has nothing to do with her,¡± he announced. The others were dumbfounded. They did not think Floyd would actually seed in tracking down Gloria¡¯s whereabouts. Could it be that just like we suspected, he and Gloria have been in touch all this while? After a brief moment of stunned silence, Phoenix could not refrain from asking, ¡°Floyd, how are you so sure that she¡¯s innocent?¡± Floyd replied, ¡°That¡¯s because I saw many West Pavilion people with her. They all survived after fighting hard. If she was the culprit, wouldn¡¯t she have ughtered everyst person?¡± He thought his question would render them speechless. After all, he felt that his reasoning and logic were wless. ¡°Floyd, that just shows how good she is at fooling others,¡± Phoenix sneered. Noticing that Floyd was about to fly into a rage again, Azure Dragon hurriedly exined, ¡°Don¡¯t get angry just yet, Floyd. After our investigation, we found that the members of West Pavilion who survived or we have no news of are those who were friends with her. As for those who bullied and ridiculed her, practically all of them suffered a horrible death.¡± The angry expression on Floyd¡¯s face froze immediately. Suddenly, he recalled how he had devoured the powers of the deceased disciples from West Pavilion. He seemed to recall that Gloria did say they were those who had bullied her. That was also why he felt slightly less guilty about what he did. ¡°That¡¯s impossible!¡± Floyd¡¯s thoughts were in turmoil. Nheless, he still could not bring himself to believe that Gloria was the real culprit. ¡°I even injured her not too long ago. Would she be so weak and helpless if she¡¯s really that mysterious woman? Why are all of you so fixated on doubting her? What has she done to offend you? If you¡¯re unhappy about something, take it out on me,¡± said Floyd. He became increasingly worked up as he spoke, even going so far as to assume a fighting stance. ¡°Floyd, are you going to turn against us just because of a woman?¡± ck Tortoise asked in a low voice. Chapter 3609 Chapter 3609 The Return of the God of War Chapter 3612 Targeting The Esoteric Guild ¡°Just because of a woman? That¡¯s easy for you to say!¡± Floyd gave a mirthless chuckle, then asked, ¡°If your loved ones were unjustifiably used and doubted by others, would you still be reasoning with others so calmly? You can¡¯t understand someone until you¡¯ve walked a mile in their shoes. Don¡¯t you even understand such a simple concept?¡± He was very upset indeed. The good mood I had after finding out that Gloria is safe and well is now ruined. Although many signs show she¡¯s innocent, she¡¯s still getting doubted by all these evil people. Moreover, it feels like their suspicions have intensified. That¡¯s really crossing the line! ¡°Floyd, you¡¯re Boss¡¯ best aide and a brother to us. That¡¯s why we¡¯re saying all this. We mean well, but why do you keep taking our kindness for malice? Have you thought carefully about how much you actually know about Gloria?¡± Azure Dragon was also getting a little angry. He even felt that Floyd was bing increasingly unreasonable. Why does his wisdom turn into stupidity whenever the issue has anything to do with Gloria? ¡°Azure Dragon, you¡¯ve finally touched the crux of the matter. You¡¯re right. If it weren¡¯t because of our bond, I¡¯d have already taught all of you a lesson. Forget it. People who have different values can¡¯t work together. Some day, you¡¯ll realize how wrong your suspicions are.¡± With that, Floyd turned and walked away. Everyone was stunned as they watched him leave. After the obliteration of West Pavilion, there was also an attack on East Pavilion. However, the number of casualties was not particrly high. Of course, that was because the lesiastic Order and other factions started forming defensive alliances after what happened to West Pavilion. The mysterious force failed to cut off East Pavilion¡¯smunication with the outside world. Hence, reinforcements managed to arrive at the scene in time, leading to their sess in dispersing the enemy. The incident sent the lesiastic Order into a panic. My strategy has been to divert attention from my goal by pretending to take another course of action. All this while, my target has been the Esoteric Guild. Knowing she had to eliminate any possibility of Levi interfering halfway to ensure her n was foolproof, she summoned Xs again. ¡°What are your orders, Master?¡± Xs asked respectfully. ¡°The lesiastic Guild has its hands full, so they¡¯ll be too busy to pay attention to the Esoteric Guild. However, I¡¯m not so sure about Levi. That¡¯s why you need to bring your men near Levi¡¯s base from time to time. That¡¯ll make him think twice about leaving the ce,¡± Gloria instructed in a low voice. ¡°Got it,¡± Xs responded with a grin. She pondered for a moment before continuing, ¡°Another thing is to up the efforts on training the Fatalis Warriors. They¡¯ll be the Glorian Order¡¯s sharpest sword, a sword that¡¯ll strike fear in everyone¡¯s hearts!¡± ¡°Understood!¡± Xs was also very keen on training the Fatalis Warriors because all of them were currently his direct subordinates. They would also be Xs¡¯ means to exact revenge on the lesiastic Order and the Holy Guild. After making all the arrangements, Gloria headed straight to the Esoteric Guild. Outside the Esoteric Guild, the theurgists knew they were facing a formidable enemy. This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. Gloria was shrouded in ck energy, and everyone present could not help trembling before her powerful and intimidating aura. ¡°I¡¯ve heard of the Esoteric Guild¡¯s ability to kill its foes with Heavenly Thunder, so allow me to experience its power.¡± Gloria¡¯s voice rumbled like thunder, causing a ringing in the theurgists¡¯ ears. ¡°So, you¡¯re Lord Gloria from the Glorian Order, the person who destroyed Yartran?¡± the master theurgist asked in a deep voice. She smiled and said, ¡°They were merely an inconsequential foreign force. Do you need to be so surprised by that?¡± There was a collective sharp intake of breath. Even someone as strong as Levi wouldn¡¯t describe Yartran as such, would he? ¡°Initiate the Thunder-Summoning Technique!¡± the master theurgistmanded immediately. His instinct told him that Gloria was there to destroy the Esoteric Guild. Hence, he decided to retaliate using the powerful Heavenly Thunder Formation so that they would not follow in Yartran¡¯s footsteps. Chapter 3610 Chapter 3610 The Return of the God of War Chapter 3613 Metamorphose With Heavenly Thunder Confronted by a formidable enemy, the theurgists unleashed the Thunder-Summoning Technique right off the bat. In an instant, dark clouds gathered. Lightning shed, and thunder roared. The theurgists chanted incessantly as theyunched the technique. Crack! Alongside a deafening p of thunder, a bolt of lightning split the sky. On the heels of that, countless thunderbolts as thick as tree trunks clustered together interminably. Even the people on the ground could hear the crackling sound of electric current despite the vast distance. ¡°The Esoteric Guild has no intention of making an enemy out of you. I¡¯ll spare you if you leave now. Otherwise, wherever the Heavenly Thunder strikes, flesh and blood will turn into ashes,¡± the master theurgist warned solemnly. In response, Gloria sneered, ¡°You¡¯re still putting on a tough front when death is close at hand. Is the ultimate technique of the Esoteric Guild the Tough Front Technique?¡± At once, fury zed within the master theurgist. Although summoning Heavenly Thunder to attack one¡¯s opponent could attain evident results, the activation of that technique took a lot out of the theurgists. As such, the Esoteric Guild wouldn¡¯t easily employ the Thunder-Summoning Technique unless absolutely necessary. ¡°Since you refuse to repent, don¡¯t me me for showing you no mercy. Summon the Heavenly Thunder and attack!¡± Following the master theurgist¡¯smand, the small lightning bolts promptly converged and fused. The dazzling electricity surges were exceedingly blinding. Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. They seemed to carry enough power to destroy the world. However, Gloria wasn¡¯t afraid in the least. In fact, her eyes glinted with greed. She remembered that Heavenly Thunder was also present when she devoured the Cetus¡¯ spiritual ley line back then. Regretfully, it was far inferior in terms of energy and might whenpared with the Heavenly Thunder summoned by the Esoteric Guild at present. Hopefully, I can sessfully metamorphose. Then, I¡¯ll be able to devour Yartran¡¯s spiritual ley line. At that thought, Gloria grew all the more excited. She leaped right into the path of the Heavenly Thunder. ¡°What is she doing?¡± All the theurgists were stunned for a moment. By all reason and logic, shouldn¡¯t someone targeted by Heavenly Thunder do their best to duck and dodge? Yet, she¡¯s actually rushing head-on into it? Is she sick of living? As their minds wandered, the first bolt of blinding Heavenly Thunder struck Gloria. Crackle! Electricity surged, flooding one with a sense of despair even when watching from afar. If it were an ordinary elite, the person would have been reduced to ashes with a single strike. Gloria, however, withstood the first strike of Heavenly Thunder. She merely stumbled back a few steps from the impact. The ck energy encapsting her roiled as though fighting against the Heavenly Thunder. ¡°No wonder she could destroy Yartran using the blitzkrieg method!¡± ¡°She can actually withstand the Heavenly Thunder to such an extent.¡± ¡°This is simply mind-boggling!¡± Shock inundated all the theurgists. After all, even the most powerful master theurgist wasn¡¯t capable of that. ¡°Amplify the Heavenly Thunder! Annihte her regardless of the cost!¡± Once again, the master theurgist gave an order. Witnessing Gloria¡¯s terrifying capabilities, he didn¡¯t want the Esoteric Guild to suffer the same fate as Yartran. Therefore, he wanted to kill her with the might of Heavenly Thunder if at all possible. Otherwise, the consequences would be dire as she was a threat to them all. ¡°Understood!¡± The theurgists again focused, chanting even faster. The Heavenly Thunder in the sky sizzled and crackled all the more. Consequently, its energy and intensity soared. Even the surrounding space seemed to be severely contorting, as though it was moments away from copsing from the ferocity of the Heavenly Thunder. ¡°Heavenly Thunder, strike!¡± With a wave of a hand from the master theurgist, a bolt of Heavenly Thunder far more petrifying than the previous one headed right for Gloria. Boom! As it struck her, an ear-splitting st rang out. Gloria¡¯s figure swiftly crumpled, but in the end, she was still supported by a burst of violent energy. She remained standing even after going head-to-head against the Heavenly Thunder. This is absurd! She¡¯s only courting death to go against the Heavenly Thunder forcibly time and again! Such were the thoughts that popped into the minds of the theurgists. After several consecutive bolts of Heavenly Thunder, the theurgists gradually realized that something was amiss. Gloria didn¡¯t show any inclination to fight back during the entire process. It was as though she was waiting for the next round of Heavenly Thunder. Chapter 3611 Chapter 3611 The Return of the God of War Chapter 3614 The Esoteric Guild Seeks Help Out of the blue, the master theurgist cried out, ¡°Halt the Thunder-Summoning Technique! She¡¯s using the Heavenly Thunder to metamorphose!¡± That single remark had realization dawning upon everyone. Even if Gloria were so arrogant that she wanted to go head-on against the Heavenly Thunder, logic dictated that she wouldunch a counterattack after withstanding a round or a few rounds of Heavenly Thunder. Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. That would ruin the formation of the Thunder-Summoning Technique. However, she showed no signs of counterattacking despite withstanding several strikes of Heavenly Thunder. Instead, she continued waiting for the next round of Heavenly Thunder after each strike. Thus, it was clear as day that she was using the might of the Heavenly Thunder. As understanding dawned upon the theurgists, they hurriedly halted the technique. Following that, the Heavenly Thunder that had condensed into a ball earlier slowly dissipated. The dark clouds in the sky started scattering as well, and a ray of sunlight broke through. ¡°Looks like the lot of you aren¡¯t that stupid, after all. You realized my intentions so quickly.¡± Gloria¡¯s mocking voice drifted into the air. Right that moment, she was suspended in mid-air. Her ck hair flowed about her as ck energy surged around her. She appeared like Medusa descending on earth, striking inexplicable fear into people. ¡°The most powerful Heavenly Thunder summoned by the Heavenly Thunder Formation can undoubtedly reduce you to ashes. I¡¯d advise you to leave quickly, lest all that¡¯s left of you is a pile of dust,¡± the master theurgist warned solemnly. Unfortunately, Gloria couldn¡¯t possibly agree to leave. She could distinctly sense right then that she had grown stronger. s, it was still far from enough if she wanted to devour the energy of Yartran¡¯s super-spiritual ley line. ¡°Cut the crap! Hurry up and summon the Heavenly Thunder again. Otherwise, I¡¯ll wipe out the Esoteric Guild!¡± Before her words even finished escaping her lips, she abruptly disappeared. While everyone was still in a daze, she had already darted over to two theurgists on the outermost circle. With a single blow from her, the two young theurgists fell dead before they could even make a peep. ¡°My patience is very limited. If you don¡¯t activate the formation, I¡¯ll continue killing!¡± Gloria threatened in a cold voice. Left with no other choice, the master theurgist instructed the rest of the theurgists tounch the Thunder-Summoning Technique once more. Verily, he could sense the murderous intent emanating from her. The Esoteric Guild might really be obliterated if we don¡¯t do as she demands. Most important, none of us is her match when ites tobat prowess. Instead of dying, it¡¯s far better to use Heavenly Thunder and attempt to attack her. If we can severely injure her, the Esoteric Guild will stand a chance of defeating her! When the formationmenced, Gloria again used Heavenly Thunder to metamorphose. After several hours had passed, she finally sensed that she had reached her energy limit that day. If she were to continue metamorphosing forcibly, she would very likely be injured by the Heavenly Thunder. ¡°Listen up, Esoteric Guild! When I nexte again, continue preparing the Thunder-Summoning Technique. Otherwise, I¡¯ll wipe out the entire Esoteric Guild!¡± As she streaked away, the theurgists hastily called a halt to the Thunder-Summoning Technique. Activating such a major formation had also consumed a lot of their life force. If they were to persist for a long time, they would eventually die from exhaustion. At the base, Levi still hadn¡¯t found any suitable hiding ce even after searching all this time. The thing was, he couldn¡¯t go out too far when he explored. Ultimately, no one knew when the mysterious woman would show up again. Just as Levi was at a loss, the Esoteric Guild came knocking on his door. It was evident that it never crossed Gloria¡¯s mind that the man actually had some connections with the Esoteric Guild. After Levi had annihted Idrae, he bumped into a theurgist on his way back. It was that theurgist who was tasked with making contact with him this time. The theurgist was known as Caelum, and he narrated everything that had transpired earlier to Levi. ¡°Mr. Garrison, the Esoteric Guild is now in a great crisis. As it stands, there aremon benefits between us. Please support the Esoteric Guild and work with us to kill the lord of the Glorian Order. It¡¯s also for the sake of leaving no loose ends. Don¡¯t you agree?¡± Caelum reasoned, trying his best to convince the man. Levi didn¡¯t agree directly but contemted whether there was a different method to resolve the predicament. Chapter 3612 Chapter 3612 The Return of the God of War Chapter 3615 Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. Levi Starts Making His Move While Levi was mulling over the matter, he suddenly remembered something very important. This incident proves my suspicion that the mysterious woman has probably hit her devouring limit as correct. Now that she has gone to the Esoteric Guild and forced them tounch the Thunder- Summoning Technique, she likely wants to use Heavenly Thunder to metamorphose, thereby building up her body to be stronger. Then, she would be able to boost her devouring capacity. And ording to Caelum, the mysterious woman said she¡¯d return before leaving. That means she hasn¡¯tpleted her metamorphosis yet. Therefore, I¡¯ve got a chance, no? ¡°This female lord has a lot of spies. If I were to rush over rashly, she wouldn¡¯t appear once news of it leaks out. At that time, it¡¯ll be difficult to lure her out. How about this? Go back and keep an eye on things first. Notify me timely if there¡¯s any crucial news. I¡¯ll then appear when the time is right so that I can get her in one fell swoop,¡± Levi proposed grimly. Caelum nodded in agreement. As long as he agrees to lend us a hand, my mission is considered aplished! Meanwhile, Levi¡¯s mind whirred at warp speed as he pondered upon a slew of things. Since the mysterious woman is currently utilizing Heavenly Thunder to metamorphose, she certainly wouldn¡¯t have the time and energy to deal with me. Therefore, this is a good opportunity for me to use those three spiritual ley lines. Even if she sessfully metamorphoses, I would¡¯ve long since drained all the energy in those spiritual ley lines. This would put a kibosh on her n. At the same time, I can boost my capabilities significantly. Two birds, one stone! Of course, I¡¯ve got to hide Evie and the others away before doing so. In truth, he hade up with a few backup ns previously. One of the most suitable ces was none other than a safe house. He had previously set up safe houses tobat the impact of the spiritual energy revival. A few of them were located in exceedingly isted ces, either hidden in snow-capped mountains or in the depths of the sea. ¡°Since we¡¯re working together now, Caelum, you¡¯ll be responsible for keeping an eye on the movements of that mysterious woman at all times. As soon as there¡¯s news, please inform my friends and family at once,¡± Levi asserted solemnly. ¡°Of course.¡± Caelum agreed without an ounce of hesitation. In fact, he even gave Levi a few of the Esoteric Guild¡¯s secretmunication tools. ¡°I¡¯m looking forward to working with you!¡± ¡°Deal!¡± After the two of them had reached an agreement, Caelum left happily. Levi, on the other hand, breathed a sigh of relief. With the Esoteric Guild¡¯s ster assistance, Evie and the others would be safe while I¡¯m gone. The instant they foresee danger or receive news from the Esoteric Guild, they can swiftly go and hide out in the safe houses. While the safe houses aren¡¯t indestructible, they could at leastst for some time. Soon, Levi gathered everyone with the exception of Floyd. Needless to say, that was a decision he made after listening to Phoenix and the others. It was a critical time then, so they had to avoid anything that could bring about problems as much as possible. ¡°In the few days toe, you must all pay attention to any news from Caelum. If there¡¯s anything amiss, go and hide out in the safe houses at once. Also, always be on guard against Xs. There have been signs of him leading Fatalis Warriors near the base recently,¡± Levi instructed somberly. He reckoned that the suspicious figures around their base ofte might be the doing of the mysterious woman to dy him so that he couldn¡¯t go and back the Esoteric Guild up. Since such was her n, he decided to y along. For that reason, he deliberately wandered around the base in the following few days. He wanted to give Xs and the mysterious woman behind the man an illusion that he was keeping guard there, ready to face their attack. After settling everyone, Levi secretly left the base. His movements were so stealthy that no one even realized when he left. The first spiritual ley line he chose was the one in the Antis project. Chapter 3613 Chapter 3613 The Return of the God of War Chapter 3616 The Return Of Thundera As for Floyd, he had grown obsessed with devouring all sorts of energy. His obsession ran so deep that he didn¡¯t even take the initiative to contact Gloria. He only had a single thought right then¡ªto be stronger in the fastest time possible. Then, he would have more say in the base and before his master. Consequently, he would be able to bring Gloria back to meet everyone even sooner. Only by enduring the temporary pain of missing her would I be able to be with her forever. Every time that thought shed across Floyd¡¯s mind, he was all the more motivated to cultivate. Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. Besides, he grew increasingly familiar with the extreme devouring technique, so his capabilities were indeed skyrocketing. Meanwhile, Gloria had already gained full control of the Esoteric Guild. Her capabilities were simply too terrifying. The theurgists had studied other ways to kill her, but they all gave up in the end because they had no confidence that they would seed. Therefore, Gloria was actually ordering the Esoteric Guild tounch Heavenly Thunder for her to metamorphose. Having no other recourse, the Esoteric Guild could only bear the humiliation and submit. It went without saying that all the theurgists understood that the Esoteric Guild would no longer be of any use once shepleted her metamorphosis. At that time, they would all die. They only hoped Levi would make an appearance as promised when the time came and help the Esoteric Guild ovee the crisis. ¡°Intensify the power of the Heavenly Thunder. The current one isn¡¯t sufficient anymore,¡± Gloria ordered in a condescending tone. The theurgists had no choice but to obey. Gloria was very much satisfied at the current situation. As long as the intensity of the Heavenly Thunder was controlled precisely, she wouldn¡¯t have to expend extra energy to withstand it each time. Then, she could enjoy a longer metamorphosis time. Crackle! A bolt of Heavenly Thunder struck her once more. For a moment, electricity wrapped around her, sizzling and crackling. Gloria channeled her technique, directing the Heavenly Thunder to temper her body and meridians while shielding her heart. She multitasked, doing two things at once. ¡°This is the feeling! How utterly incredible!¡± She enjoyed the process of metamorphosis greatly. Every bolt of thunder made her body more durable by far. Likewise, her meridians underwent qualitative changes. If her meridians were merely steel wires in the past, they were showing signs of developing into steel bars after the continuous tempering by the Heavenly Thunder. After hundreds of bolts of Heavenly Thunder, she finally sensed that her metamorphosis that day was close to reaching its limit. Metamorphosis was a long and important process in which haste would only make waste. Blindly rushing through it would likely make the body and meridians extraordinarily tough yetcking in flexibility. Consequently, her body might very possibly swell so much that it burst when she continued to devour spiritual ley lines in the future. After all, there was an essential difference between pure hardness and flexibility. Gloria was clearly aware of that, so she was exceedingly patient. Furthermore, Levi was being stalled by Xs at present. Thus, she could slowly metamorphose without any worries. When her metamorphosis wasplete, she would be able to devour Yartran¡¯s super-spiritual ley line. At that time, she would be even more invincible. ¡°Let¡¯s call it a day!¡± Gloria could distinctly sense the changes in her body and meridians. ording to her estimation, her metamorphosis should be almost halfpleted. Everyone of the Esoteric Guild breathed a sigh of relief. It looks like this fiend has yet toplete her metamorphosis, which means we¡¯ll be able to remain alive for the time being. As Gloria left in sheer gratification, Caelum conveyed the happenings there to Forlevia and the others in real-time. At the Holy Guild, the Acting Minister was at a loss before the panic-stricken lesiastic Order. News suddenly came from Thundera of the imminent return of the lord of the Cetus, Wade. Hence, they were instructed to shore up their defenses during this time. At the same time, he imed that they had already found the mythical world of legend, which was filled with incredibly powerful fighters who couldy waste to all creation. The legends recorded in the ancient manual of the lesiastic Order back then had actually gone to that world. Over there, their initial capabilities were considered to be the lowest among all. The jaw of the Acting Minister of the Holy Guild promptly dropped. Verily, he couldn¡¯t believe his own eyes. Chapter 3614 Chapter 3614 The Return of the God of War Chapter 3617 The Mark Of The Glorian Order The Acting Minister of the Holy Guild was so shocked that words eluded him. He continued reading the missive from Thundera. After such a long time, both Thundera and Wade had joined the super sects in the legendary world. The capabilities of the super sects were beyond imagination. Wade had learned that his n had been wiped out, so he was returning to exact his revenge. ¡°What should we do now?¡± The brows of the Acting Minister of the Holy Guild creased deeply. Ultimately, Wade¡¯s return wasn¡¯t good news for the lesiastic Order. Right now, the Glorian Order has set its sight on us, and there are signs of Xs working with them. If Wade were to return, he would most likely form an alliance with the Glorian Order. At that time, the lesiastic Order would be all the more powerless to go against them! Fortunately, Thundera¡¯s subsequent remark had relief suffusing him. It read: Don¡¯t worry, for I won¡¯t stand idly by as the lesiastic Order is annihted. I¡¯ll also being back in a few days to defend the lesiastic Order. Subsequently, Thundera even noted that he wasn¡¯t returning alone this time. He would be bringing along a few mighty beings from the legendary world. That was the end of his missive. Nheless, it was already enough reassurance for the Acting Minister of the Holy Guild. He immediately informed the high-ranking officials of the lesiastic Order of Thundera¡¯s imminent return alongside mighty beings. In the blink of an eye, the conference hall plunged into an uproar. ¡°This world is probably going to fall intoplete chaos!¡± ¡°Once the mighty beings from the legendary world make an appearance, they¡¯ll undoubtedly spark a bloodbath.¡± Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. ¡°Even if they could restrain themselves, a bloodthirsty fiend such as Wade wouldn¡¯t possibly let things slide!¡± ¡°What¡¯s there to fear? Wade is bringing mighty beings back, but Master Thundera is also doing the same. Thus, why should we be afraid?¡± ¡°Exactly! We can finally regain our prestige, and we¡¯ll no longer have to obey Levi!¡± On the whole, the lesiastic Order had mixed feelings about the matter. Nevertheless, they were still very much looking forward to Thundera¡¯s return. After all, they wouldn¡¯t have to be reliant on someone else and live cautiously anymore. On the other hand, the Glorian Order had spies in the various forces. In no time, news of Thundera and Wade¡¯s imminent return reached Xs. ¡°This is great!¡± He was over the moon as it was wonderful news for him. Father has been cultivating in the legendary world for a long time, so his capabilities are sure to have soared. Together with my master, Gloria, we¡¯ll be able to reign supreme over this world! Furthermore, Father isn¡¯ting back alone but bringing along mighty beings. That¡¯s simply a colossal plus point! ¡°At that time, Levi, I¡¯m going to snap your neck personally,¡± Xs muttered viciously. Right then, he couldn¡¯t wait to meet his father, Wade. At the same time, Phoenix and the others were carefully observing the development of the situation. All the while, they continued investigating whether Gloria was the mastermind behind everything. In reality, it was exceedingly practical to investigate her identity, especially to discover the method she was utilizing to grow so powerful. As long as they managed to shed light on that source of all problems, they would be able to resolve many questions and problems without having to expend much effort. On top of that, having an idea of the person¡¯s identity would give them a more distinct target to guard against. They also had to shore up their guard against those linked to that person in question. That would prevent them from being manipted and avoid dissent as much as possible. Recently, many spies had sent news, one after another, and they swiftly obtained a lot of evidence. Sure enough, those from West Pavilion who were still alive were all people who were once close with Gloria. What was more, they had all joined the Glorian Order. That wasn¡¯t all, for East Pavilion was also ambushedter. Its remaining members had likewise joined the Glorian Order. In other words, the Glorian Order was rapidly expanding its influence. Its main spread of power was slowly making short work of the various primary forces of the lesiastic Order. The key evidence was that all those people bore the mark of the Glorian Order¡ªthe tattoo of a dragon devouring the earth. Chapter 3615 Chapter 3615 The Return of the God of War Chapter 3618 Coming Closer To The Truth Everything was extremely obvious, and it was not difficult to investigate it either. More information came one after the other. Phoenix and the rest even discovered that Gloria was one of the West Pavilion members who almost got killed by Levi. This information was extremely critical. In fact, it pointed them to a very clear direction. Back then, Levi had suspected that there was a mysterious woman amongst the members of West Pavilion. Furthermore, Phoenix discovered that Linda, Gloria¡¯s master, had been killed by Gloria and Floyd. Azure Dragon and the rest were dumbfounded when they heard the news. Back then, Linda had been used as a traitor. ording to an insider, she had brought multiple apprentices to kill Gloria. No one knew exactly why Gloria and Linda suddenly became enemies, despite initially being in a teacher-apprentice rtionship. However, regardless of anything else, this was directly rted to Floyd. Perhaps, they could glean some important clues from him. ¡°We must ask Floyd about this.¡± Having decided on that, Phoenix and the rest looked for Floyd directly. At that moment, he was frantically devouring spiritual energy,pletely immersed in the joy of being able to increase his abilities in a short amount of time. ¡°Floyd, did you kill Linda?¡± demanded Phoenix straightforwardly. Having been interrupted in the middle of his cultivation, Floyd was very unhappy. When Phoenix asked that question in such an usatory tone, as if she was confronting him, he became even more upset. ¡°That¡¯s right. I killed Linda,¡± he admitted without a hint of hesitation. Back then, he had not expected himself to actually kill Linda by catching her off guard. ¡°Floyd, do you know why Linda wanted to kill Gloria?¡± asked Azure Dragon. Smirking coldly, Floyd answered, ¡°Linda heard some dubious rumors about how Gloria had stolen West Pavilion¡¯s cultivation technique book. A master who cannot tell the truth from the lies deserves to die.¡± The more Floyd spoke, the angrier he became. Gloria had informed him about everything afterward. If she had actually stolen the advanced technique book, she would not have remained so helpless when up against Linda. Even if she could not defeat Linda, retreating was not a problem. When Azure Dragon and the rest saw how much Floyd trusted Gloria, they did not know how to convince him otherwise.Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. Furthermore, they had a falling out previously, to the extent that they were now almost on the verge of fighting. ¡°Floyd, you should think more carefully about why all these happened. Maybe it¡¯ll be beneficial for you.¡± With that, Phoenix turned around and left. Azure Dragon and the rest followed behind her closely. Scoffing nonchntly, Floyd said, ¡°What the h*ll? Are you the only ones who know how to think?¡± Naturally, he did not believe that this was all part of Gloria¡¯s n as he had witnessed everything himself. If she wanted to put on an act to gain sympathy, there was no need for her to risk her life so easily. He knew that if he had acted a second slower in that situation, Gloria would have perished immediately, which further proved that Gloria had not learned Forlevia¡¯s technique. Otherwise, she could have escaped from Linda¡¯s attacks, even if she was unable to win. After leaving Floyd, Phoenix and the rest found a secluded ce. Phoenix asked solemnly, ¡°Do you think that Gloria killed Linda because Linda found some indisputable evidence?¡± ¡°That¡¯s not very likely. It¡¯s true that Linda was killed by Floyd. Quite a lot of people know about that. There¡¯s no way it¡¯s just nder,¡± dismissed Azure Dragon with a wave of his hand. The rest fell into momentary silence. That was certainly a point of conflict. After staying quiet for a while, Phoenix suddenly suggested, ¡°What if Gloria used some kind of ploy to create the illusion that Linda had been killed by Floyd?¡± What she said immediately enlightened everyone. Azure Dragon and the rest quickly expressed their agreement. If Gloria was powerful enough, it was entirely possible for her to control some of Linda¡¯s actions. Considering Floyd¡¯s abilities back then, it would not be a simple task to kill Linda even if he ambushed her. Chapter 3616 Chapter 3616 The Return of the God of War Chapter 3619 Do Not Conceal It Anymore ¡°Phoenix¡¯s hypothesis is very likely.¡± ¡°Yeah! Even if Floyd had been tricked, he wouldn¡¯t have known at all.¡± ¡°Furthermore, he¡¯spletely smitten with Gloria. It would only be natural for his first impression about the situation to be one that was not negative.¡± As the group expressed their opinions, Phoenix¡¯s expression became even more solemn. If their guesses were true, Gloria¡¯s maniptions were simply too terrifying. Even if Floyd was in love with her, he was still a very intelligent man. To be able to deceive him completely, she would need an extremely borate n. Azure Dragon sighed and said, ¡°Although we are basically sure that it is Gloria, weck actual evidence.¡± ¡°That¡¯s true. If we want Floyd to give up on herpletely and for Boss to believe it, we¡¯ll need to continue searching for evidence.¡± Phoenix and the rest mustered their energy and continued looking for evidence regarding Gloria. At the same time, Gloria kept using the Heavenly Thunder to strengthen herself while Xs made his rounds in the forces with a bunch of Fatalis Warriors. The lesiastic Order and Levi¡¯s base were the top targets. Although Xs knew that the Minister was about to return, he still did not have a care in the world. In his opinion, even if the Minister returned, there was nothing the Minister could do to him. Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. Even if he could not defeat the Minister, it was a piece of cake for him to escape unscathed. Furthermore, Wade informed him that he would return soon with a few powerful figures that had been supporting him. That bolstered Xs¡¯ confidence even more, to the extent that he had no fear for anyone in the world. Just when Xs was parading around and acting all arrogant, he revealed that the technique he was cultivating had something to do with Levi¡¯s daughter. There was no news in the world that could be kept secret, especially when Phoenix and the rest were constantly looking out for information relevant to Gloria. Soon, they managed to get a hold on that intel. Considering how important this was, Phoenix and the rest decided to look for Forlevia and rify the situation immediately. Once it was verified, they could be certain that Gloria was the mysterious woman. ¡°Evie, think carefully about the technique that Xs used. How likely is it that it¡¯s your self-created technique book?¡± asked Phoenix urgently. Actually, Forlevia had been mulling over it for a period of time, especially after Xs attacked the underground base for the second time. Forlevia was sure that it was a part of the devouring technique from her self-created technique book. Phoenix and the rest immediately became reinvigorated, for this was a highly critical piece of evidence. They wanted to tell Levi about it, but his location was unknown. Even Zoey and Forlevia did not know where he had gone. ¡°The most important thing to do now is to find out who revealed the technique,¡± said Azure Dragon in a deep voice. As long as they could verify that, they could easily rify their doubts by following this clue. In fact, they might even be able to ascertain the mysterious woman¡¯s true identity. ¡°But I asked everyone whom I¡¯ve told the technique about. It¡¯s none of them!¡± Forlevia was troubled too. ¡°Evie, do you know when you taught Floyd the technique?¡± asked Phoenix out of the blue. Forlevia was stunned, for she did not intend to talk about it. But, naturally, she understood the implicit message in Phoenix¡¯s words, and she simrly harbored doubts toward Floyd. Nheless, she did not have any evidence, and Floyd was her father¡¯s most valued apprentice. To outsiders, Forlevia¡¯s actions and words would sometimes represent Levi¡¯s mindset. Hence, under usual circumstances, she was unwilling to suspect anyone internally. Once internal disputes arise, it would be difficult to resolve them in the future¡ªin fact, it might lead to irreversible oues. ¡°Evie, you don¡¯t need to have any concerns. Without any concrete evidence, we won¡¯t tell Boss.¡± ¡°Yeah, Evie. This is really important, so we must be extremely sure first.¡± ¡°At this point in time, there¡¯s no need for you to conceal anything, Evie.¡± Phoenix and the rest tried their best to convince her. Chapter 3617 Chapter 3617 The Return of the God of War Chapter 3620 He Has Lost Himself The expression on Forlevia¡¯s face turned grim. Upon thinking that this would concern everyone¡¯s safety and Floyd¡¯s future, she revealed everything without holding anything back. Forlevia only described the approximate time period¡ªit was much earlier than when she taught the others the technique. ¡°Furthermore, Floyd especially reminded me not to tell Daddy about teaching him the technique.¡± Recalling what had happened back then, Forlevia tried her best to narrate all the details. As the most meticulous member, Phoenix revealed a serious look when she heard that. Logically speaking, Floyd should not be worried about Levi knowing about it even if he asked Forlevia to teach him the technique. After all, he was Levi¡¯s most valued apprentice. Levi eagerly wished Floyd would be stronger, so Floyd could help shoulder some of his stress. He wanted Floyd to handle more important responsibilities independently. Furthermore, when Phoenix and the rest tried their best to recall that time period, they realized that a lot of crises had emerged soon afterward. The base was attacked first before the God Crusher got stolen. Considering how it was a joint attack by various forces, it seemed like someone was manipting everything behind the scenes and deliberately creating such a huge war. Afterward, Levi was also certain that there was a mysterious third party behind everything. Someone was also purposely guiding them toward the Cetus¡¯ location, triggering the major battle with the lesiastic Order. ¡°Looking at it now, that enemy became stronger rapidly after obtaining Evie¡¯s technique,¡± concluded Phoenix. Azure Dragon agreed and added, ¡°She only took action personally after waiting to be stronger.¡± Everyone soon remembered how the mysterious woman managed to rescue Xs in front of Levi. Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. Back then, it was obvious that she had no confidence in seeding. Otherwise, she would not have chosen to attack Floyd and cause Levi to switch focus. It was only through this distraction that she managed to find a chance to rescue Xs. ¡°Floyd didn¡¯t want me to tell Daddy that I taught him the technique because he suspected that Daddy created the technique and did not intend on teaching anyone else. Hence, he assumed that I was just trying to hide the secret from the others by saying that I created it. Nevertheless, Floyd did not dare to ask Daddy about it, so he secretly asked me about the technique¡¯s content,¡± analyzed Forlevia quickly. Phoenix and the rest were dumbfounded, for they did not expect Forlevia¡¯s thinking to reach such an advanced level at her young age. There was no doubt that her guess was very logical. Otherwise, considering Floyd¡¯s status, there was no need for him to ask about the technique secretly and worry that Forlevia would tell others about it. There was only one reason¡ªhe was afraid Levi would have a bad impression of him after finding out. ¡°Now, we just need to be sure that Floyd was the one who revealed the technique,¡± said Kirin. As long as they managed to verify this clearly, the answers to everything else would be revealed naturally. However, it was a tough challenge to make Floyd admit the truth. ¡°What are we waiting for? Let¡¯s ask him directly.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. At this point in time, there¡¯s no need to show any courtesy toward him. It¡¯s better to just confront him honestly.¡± Azure Dragon and ck Tortoise agreed with Kirin. ¡°Forget it!¡± Phoenix objected. ¡°Considering Floyd¡¯s previous attitude, it¡¯ll be a futile attempt even if we ask him. He¡¯ll probably lie in order to cover up for Gloria. In fact, if we corner him too much, he might even fight us.¡± Heaving a deep sigh, Azure Dragon said, ¡°I don¡¯t know what¡¯s up with that dude. It¡¯s like he has lost himself.¡± The others also shook their heads and sighed, with the memory of Floyd¡¯s agitated response still vivid in their minds. If he was now the target of such a serious suspicion, he might attack them out of panic. There was no way to be sure about that. Regardless, no one noticed that sh of determination that appeared in Kirin¡¯s eyes. Chapter 3618 Chapter 3618 The Return of the God of War Chapter 3621 Metamorphosis Just as Phoenix, Forlevia, and the others were discussing how they should continue their investigations, Kirin left the scene with an excuse. He was an impatient person. Albeit skeptical about being able to acquire the truth out of Floyd, he figured that there was no harm in trying. Meanwhile, Floyd was still obsessed with devouring the spiritual energy in the world. Due to the surge in his overall strength, Floyd captured Kirin¡¯s presence when Kirin was still far away, to which he stopped his cultivation before looking toward Kirin indifferently. ¡°Floyd, I¡¯m here only to ask you about one thing. Did you leak the technique Evie taught you?¡± The question had Floyd¡¯s expression turned as cold as ice, but Kirin did not falter. Instead, he took another few steps forward. ¡°We¡¯ve got our hands on solid evidence. If you are the one who leaked the technique to someone else, then we could basically conclude that the mysterious woman is Gloria.¡± The words came like a bolt from the blue, striking Floyd like a thunderbolt. ¡°What nonsense are you spouting?¡± Floyd¡¯s gaze was scorching hot as he locked his eyes on Kirin, attempting to find an opening in Kirin. Yet, Kirin remained calm and unruffled as he stared right back at Floyd. ¡°This is no nonsense. I¡¯m going to ask you the same question again right now because everything is in order, and what we arecking is the answer to that question. Now, look me in my eyes and tell me. Did you leak the technique to Gloria? Tell me the truth!¡± Kirin articted each word clearly and loudly. At that moment, Floyd suddenly felt a bit guilty. Though he was still looking at Kirin face to face, he averted his gaze for a second. Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. Even though it was very faint, Kirin still caught sight of it, but he did not expose Floyd. He was still waiting for Floyd¡¯s answer. ¡°I didn¡¯t,¡± Floyd uttered in a deep voice. However, aspared to the haughty tone he used just now, Floyd was visibly much less confident at this moment. ¡°Very well. You¡¯d better remember that answer of yours, Floyd. We¡¯ve already done our best and everything we could for you. If what you said is a lie, and this lie ended up costing us a hefty price, then you¡¯d better be prepared for what¡¯sing, especially Boss¡¯ wrath.¡± With that said, Kirin turned around and walked away. In actuality, he already had the answer he needed. Floyd might have denied leaking the technique, but the man¡¯s eyes couldn¡¯t lie, after all. Floyd had tantly lied. In other words, the chances of Gloria being the mysterious woman just increased. Watching Kirin¡¯s leaving silhouette, Floyd failed to snap out of it even after some time. The warning from Kirin about facing Levi¡¯s wrath was still ringing in his ears. Perhaps Phoenix and the others do have their hands on some solid evidence. They have probably gathered every clue they needed apart from thoseing from me, which means they have most likely come to a conclusion that the person is Gloria. If my lies put everyone in danger, will I be able to handle Master¡¯s wrath? Floyd began to panic. The once unfaltering trust he bore toward Gloria shattered a little. But that was all. Maybe I could try baiting some answers from Gloria the next time I see her. Floyd silently made up his mind. It¡¯s been some time since Ist saw Master. I wonder where he is right now. Floyd did not overthink and continued to devour the spiritual energy. Floyd was persistent. He firmly believed that if he were powerful enough, Levi would reconsider his decisions carefully, even if he was angry. Such was the benefit of absolute power. On the other side, Levi arrived at the Antis project¡¯s underwater training base. As soon as he arrived, he immediately tore through the spiritual ley line with raw power and prepared to use it to boost his strength. The powerful energy fluctuations even triggered a terrifying tsunami that this region had never seen before. Under Levi¡¯s barrage of attacks, the dragon ley line that was hidden at the bottom of the ocean finally revealed itself. Chapter 3619 Chapter 3619 The Return of the God of War Chapter 3622 No News From afar, the vein was shimmering golden light. Even before Levi got close to the spiritual ley line, the extremely pure spiritual energy had already hit him with full force. Moreover, that was only the beginning. As time passed, immense spiritual energy radiated from the spiritual ley line and spread across the surrounding. The spiritual energy spread quickly, gradually finding its way to every corner of the world. In the northern borders of Erudia, there was a small sect, and the disciples were going through their routine training in the morning. The master, leading the disciples, suddenly felt endless spiritual energy flowing into his body. Even with the slightest channeling of his techniques, he was capable of speeding up the energy absorption process. What mattered the most was that the spiritual energy was far more condensed than before. In fact, it was so condensed that his overall strength just advanced to the next level. ¡°Hurry! Absorb the spiritual energy with your technique!¡± The old master hurriedly advised his apprentices. Perhaps, I could even push our sect to the next level using this spiritual energy eruption! A simr situation was also happening in the other sects in Erudia.This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. In the lesiastic Order, the Acting Minister of the Holy Guild also sensed the changes in spiritual energy. Initially, he thought something happened to the spiritual ley line that the lesiastic Order relied on for survival. After a careful examination, however, he noticed that there was nothing wrong with it. Either way, no matter the cause of the sudden changes, it was good news to the lesiastic Order. After all, they were all powerful cultivators, and formidable foes were everywhere. Hence, without the need for the Acting Minister to tell them, the many disciples of the lesiastic Order started cultivating and devouring the condensed and enriched spiritual energy around them. Xs also noticed the changes. To someone like him that was obsessed with devouring spiritual energy, the changes in the spiritual energy came in handy. As such, he poured his attention into devouring the spiritual energy crazily without bothering to look into what exactly happened. As for the men led by Xs, they, too, tasted the sweetness of such condensed spiritual energy. Therefore, they weed the changes happily, and they figured that the more, the better. On the other side, Gloria was unaware of such changes, for she was focusing on using Heavenly Thunder to metamorphose. The Heavenly Thunder continuously struck Gloria, and the rampaging lightning circled her. Under the guidance of her technique, Gloria utilized thunder and lightning to enrich every inch of her body. It was as if she was a cksmith that continuously hammered onto a weapon to forge the most peerless weapon the world had ever seen. With every hammering, the weapon turned stronger and sturdier. If someone were to observe her carefully, the person would be able to tell that her skin was going through a rapid change. A faint golden luster that gave off the vibe of a persevering metal texture started to appear on Gloria¡¯s body. Aside from that, a hint of thunderous power was seen in every pore of her body. Such was the power of the Heavenly Thunder that Gloria extracted and purified before devouring to enrich her veins. In fact, Gloria¡¯s body was near to perfection. Seems like the metamorphosis will bepleted soon after a few more rounds of Heavenly Thunder strikes. Gloria was thrilled, especially when her originally vast and strong elixir field became evenrger than before. A corner of her mouth twitched upward uncontrobly. I can finally continue to devour the spiritual ley line again! Gloria was so excited. She would¡¯ve been dancing around to celebrate if it weren¡¯t for the untimely situation. On the contrary, despair was written all over the faces of the Esoteric Guild¡¯s theurgists, for they could tell that Gloria was about toplete her metamorphosis. The day shepleted her metamorphosis would be thest day of the Esoteric Guild¡¯s existence. ¡°Why is there no news from Levi yet?¡± The master theurgist looked toward Caelum, who was also speechless and helpless. He tried to contact Levi, but there was simply no response from him. Meanwhile, Levi had entered a frenzied state where he crazily enhanced his body in the spiritual ley line under the ocean. It was as though he became one with the spiritual ley line. The massive spiritual ley line was now shimmering in dazzling golden light. As terrifying spiritual energy filled the surrounding, Levi could tell that the spiritual energy was enriching his body in every aspect. Be it his strength or speed¡ªthey experienced a massive spike within a few days. Chapter 3620 Chapter 3620 The Return of the God of War Chapter 3623 Gloria Is Gone Again The dazzling golden light emitted by the spiritual ley line slowly dimmed as time passed. On the other hand, faint dark gold energy emerged around Levi¡¯s body. As he swiftly wielded his foundational technique, the spiritual energy was rapidly extracted and augmented before being used to improve Levi¡¯s overall strength. Another few dayster, the entire spiritual ley line darkened, and Levi gradually opened his eyes, for his body refinement had ended. Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. Without even using any techniques, Levi was disying a powerful and unrivaled presence. It was as though every single move of his exuded tremendous power that had the world tremble before him. ¡°Ha!¡± With a roar, Levi punched toward the side, unleashing a powerful force that swept across the area. The force was so strong that a massive vortex appeared around Levi. Following right after the eruption of his power was a violent tsunami and a tremendous earthquake that rampaged across the region. Bam! As he exerted his strength, Levi jumped and surfaced from the water. He felt incredibly fantastic as he immersed himself in his overwhelming power. Both my strength and speed is on a whole new level! Levi was very satisfied with the effect of his body refinement. After all, the spiritual energy contained in this underwater spiritual ley line was far stronger than the one in Yartran. With the increase in his overall strength, Levi was confident that he would be able to triumph over the mysterious woman should they cross paths again. She¡¯s using Heavenly Thunder to metamorphose, so I must not let my guard down! Time is of the essence right now. With this thought in mind, Levi was ready to head toward the second spiritual ley line. This time, the spiritual ley line he selected was the one in Yartran. Meanwhile, the world was in a mess after the eruption of spiritual energy in the Antis project. Chaos descended, and conflicts arose among the many sects because of the uneven distribution of spiritual energy. Every ce was in a mess. What had happened, however, remained a mystery. While Xs was spreading chaos across thend, he, too, was looking for the source of the spiritual energy. The source had to be a super-spiritual ley line to be able to trigger the eruption of the world¡¯s spiritual energy. Either way, it was very important to both Gloria and Xs, for they could probably advance into the next level through this super-spiritual ley line. Hence, Xs was very enthusiastic on this matter. On the other side, the spiritual energy was significantly far more condensed than before. Thus, for Azure Dragon and the rest who cultivated the same technique from Forlevia, they cultivated as much as possible while investigating for more clues. They were trying their best to build up their strengths while Floyd¡¯s strength weed a tremendous change. Given the extreme nature of the devouring technique he cultivated, he needed a massive amount of spiritual energy in the early stages. Coincidentally, the spiritual energy eruption came in just in time, allowing him to increase his strength by folds. Floyd was delighted as the increase in his strength meant that his words would carry more weight. By then, when he introduced Gloria to everyone, they would have to reconsider their actions due to his strength despite being unwilling to ept her. What disappointed Floyd, however, was that Gloria could not be contacted once more. He wanted to share the happiness of his advancement with Gloria and try to win her favor. Is she in danger again? Floyd was a little worried but soon discarded the thought because there was no rted news about her. Besides, if something happened to her, he would receive news about it with how Phoenix and the others were paying close attention to Gloria. He had also sent her several messages, but every message he sent was ignored. There was simply no response. ¡°Maybe she is hiding in a secret location and risks being located if she tries to get in touch. That must be it!¡± Floyd was at ease upon this thought. More importantly, bing stronger was of utmost importance at this moment. With that, he continued devouring the spiritual energy around him. Chapter 3621 Chapter 3621 The Return of the God of War Chapter 3624 Smart n Of Kirin As he devoured the spiritual energy, Floyd also noticed a unique phenomenon. Whenever he ran into a powerful foe, Floyd wanted to devour their energy from the bottom of his heart. At first, such urge was too minimal to be detected. But as the time he spent cultivating the devouring technique increased, so did the urge. What made him think that way even more was that during that one time when he personally talked to Forlevia, he actually had this strong urge to devour Forlevia¡¯s power! At that moment, a chill ran down Floyd¡¯s spine upon capturing this urge, rendering him afraid of being alone with Forlevia for a very long time. For a moment, Floyd thought that he had gone mad because of the intense cultivation he went through. Nheless, Floyd finally gave in to the temptation of being able to get stronger in a short time. As a result, he ughtered and devoured a couple of the Glorian Order¡¯s Fatalis Warriors wandering around the base. The more hemitted such a monstrosity, the less guilt he felt. They¡¯re all enemies, and I¡¯m just recycling the trash by doing so, am I not? Floyd was constantly convincing himself with an excuse. Recently, he even started looking for the enemies aggressively with the sole purpose of killing and devouring their power. His act of devouring the power of formidable foes nted a seed of sin in him, and it sprouted and grew quickly. In the meantime, Phoenix and the others found a significant breakthrough while gathering more evidence. Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. They found out that Floyd had only started cultivating with everyone else despite receiving the technique from Forlevia long ago, which went against every logical sense possible. Something was definitely off! Phoenix and the others found Forlevia, and they told her about this. Upon hearing this, Forlevia started thinking back to the time when Floyd shared everything about technique cultivation with her. After a moment, Forlevia suddenly said, ¡°Floyd once said that people who are not ready would descend into madness if they cultivated this technique. He even told me to be careful when selecting who I teach this technique to, and for safety purposes, it¡¯s best not to teach it to an outsider. As for Floyd, he started cultivating it after seeing how everyone is fine after cultivating this technique.¡± Her words immediately left everyone on the scene all tensed up. ¡°Logically speaking, he should have been cultivating this technique as soon as Evie taught it to him. Apart from that, where did the saying that people who are not ready would descend into madness if they cultivated this techniquee from? Hmm¡­ ording to our investigation, it probably happened when Floyd was keeping close contact with Gloria.¡± Speaking of Gloria, they felt like they had reached some form of the truth. Phoenix, who was intellectual and sensitive, quickly concluded, ¡°Floyd most likely taught the technique to Gloria, who purposely created such a saying to avoid being suspected. She did this to convince Floyd that she would not touch this technique.¡± Phoenix¡¯s analysis was on point, and everyone nodded in agreement. This was because the conclusion was very logical, and everything that happened during the time received a perfect exnation. ¡°But we still don¡¯t have solid evidence against Floyd if he denied leaking the technique,¡± Azure Dragon grumbled. His words immediately dissipated the happiness everyone felt, for this was a difficult puzzle to solve, especially when Floyd had gotten so strong recently that Forlevia said that he could still easily hide under her radar despite being unable to win against her. With that, the n where they keep an eye on Floyd to pinpoint Gloria¡¯s location came to a halt. It was also at this moment where Kirin¡¯s voice was heard. ¡°I have a way, but I need your cooperation,¡± Kirin said mysteriously. Chapter 3622 Chapter 3622 The Return of the God of War Chapter 3625 The Beginning Of Metamorphosis Phoenix and the others approached Floyd once more. As for Floyd, he barely managed to suppress the evil urge to devour them after seeing how they were rich in power. ¡°Why are you here again?¡± Floyd asked calmly. On the contrary, Kirin¡¯s tone was fretful. He said, ¡°Floyd, Evie just told us that the technique she created is ipatible with the apprentices of the lesiastic Order. ording to her, there¡¯s a w in her technique where those who cultivated the lesiastic Order¡¯s techniques would descend into madness if they cultivated her technique.¡± Phoenix, too, chimed in, ¡°That¡¯s right, Floyd. Thank goodness you didn¡¯t leak the technique to Gloria, or you would have put her in danger.¡± ¡°We came to inform you about this as soon as we learned it. We were worried that your good deeds would go wrong.¡± Azure Dragon and the others had gotten their stories straight, acting like they were doing this for Floyd¡¯s sake. ¡°Yeah, Gloria also realized¡­¡± Floyd replied out of instinct but quickly changed his word choices immediately after he noticed he spoke the wrong words. ¡°Thank you. I did not teach the technique to anyone else. The lesiastic Order is once our enemy, and I wouldn¡¯t make such a huge mistake because of my own emotions.¡± Though Floyd acted honestly and straightforwardly when he spoke, he was still ncing at the others from time to time. Fortunately, Phoenix and the others did not expose anything as they were prepared for this. ¡°We¡¯re just here to warn you about that so that you wouldn¡¯t endanger others and yourself.¡± Phoenix walked away right after that while everyone followed. Yet, Floyd still felt odd as he watched them leave, but he couldn¡¯t tell what was wrong. After all, there was nothing odd about Phoenix and the others just now. Maybe I¡¯m just overthinking. Meanwhile, Phoenix and the others could tell that the other party was shocked and surprised by his expression when they left. The words Floyd said out of instinct had already exposed him. He had taught Gloria the technique that Forlevia created. The final piece of the puzzle was found! They hurriedly went to look for Forlevia and asked her for solutions. However, Forlevia did not have a better way to deal with it despite being shocked by the news she had learned. ¡°I guess we have to wait for Daddy to return and talk to him about this!¡± Forlevia paused and added, ¡°But, of course, we must not expose ourselves, or we would draw his suspicion.¡± Phoenix and the others nodded to this suggestion as they still had to obtain more solid evidence to seal the case when Levi returned. At the same time, after using the first spiritual ley line toplete the metamorphosis, Levi rushed to Yartran, where the super-spiritual ley line was located. After some careful examination, Levi found no traces of anyone suspicious. It seems like the mysteriousdy didn¡¯t send someone to keep an eye on the spiritual ley line. Levi felt a little more rxed, for the mysteriousdy was not done with her metamorphosis. In fact, the reason Gloria ultimately decided to summon her men back was that she thought no one would have any use for the super-spiritual ley line. Without any hesitation, Levi activated the power of the spiritual ley line. In an instant, he unleashed the energy contained within the spiritual ley line and put the entire Yartran under the impact of this energy shockwave. Regardless, Levi was not bothered about it. Instead, he quickly used the spiritual ley line¡¯s power to metamorphose. Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. As he channeled his techniques again, he quickly devoured the energy within the spiritual ley line into his body. Through the technique, he extracted, augmented, and converted the energy into its purest and original form. Levi devoured the energy like a starving refugee, greedily inhaling the power of origin. Starting from the elixir field, the energy began spreading toward the bones and veins in his body. Swoosh! The energy and life force in his body started rampaging all of a sudden. This feels great! Levi could feel that his veins and bones¡¯ tenacity grew once more. Chapter 3623 Chapter 3623 The Return of the God of War Chapter 3626 First Stage Achieved As Levi continued devouring the energy within the super-spiritual ley line, the power of origin that he extracted and converted started umting in his body. As a result, his bones and veins were further enriched, and his overall strength increased tremendously. Though this super-spiritual ley line in Yartran was not as powerful and terrific as the one underwater, it was still almost on par with it. Levi felt that the golden energy entirely overshadowed his body as time passed. He felt like he was floating in the air in one moment and was struggling in a swamp in the next. It was just like a cycle that kept repeating itself. Yet, with each cyclepleted, Levi felt his strength was enhanced furthermore. However, Levi, who immersed himself in the metamorphosis, did not know that everything was being observed by a pair of blue eyes in a secretive ce. The pair of eyes was as starry as the vast universe filled with stars, enchanting those who looked into the eyes. Meanwhile, as their investigation continued in the base, Phoenix and the rest unveiled more clues that pointed to Gloria. On this day, Phoenix acquired an important message. It turned out that a few months ago, Gloria had this sword that contained a horrifying amount of energy in it. ording to the witness, it looked very simr to the God Crusher that Levi lost. The finding had Phoenix and the rest stunned once again. They recalled all the clues that they had gathered. First of all, the time when Gloria and Floyd went missing was the time when the mysterious woman devoured the two deviant ns¡¯ spiritual ley line. Secondly, Gloria was among the list of the people Levi almost killed in West Pavilion. Levi was also very sure that the mysterious woman was hiding among the people at that time. Third, during the ughter of West Pavilion, whoever had conflicts with Gloria all suffered a tragic death, and those on good terms with her survived. These survivors would,ter on, join the Glorian Order. Fourth, Linda, who was used of being a traitor, was also killed in the process of arresting Gloria. It was notable that with Floyd¡¯s strength at that time, he was not even capable of killing Linda, even if he sneaked up on her. Fifth, when Floyd and Gloria went missing again, the mysterious woman underwent metamorphosis using the Heavenly Thunder in the Esoteric Guild. Sixth, Floyd had already leaked Forlevia¡¯s technique to Gloria. All of these evidence were all rted to Gloria. If it were only one or two, it would be yet another coincidence, but the evidence leading straight to her suggested that she was definitely part of everything. At this point, Phoenix deduced that Gloria was the mysterious woman. ¡°What should we do now?¡± Phoenix asked. Forlevia and Zoey kept quiet for a moment at his question, and they decided to discuss it again when Levi returned. In the meantime, Forlevia received a message from Caelum telling her that Gloria hadpleted the first metamorphosing stage. Without hesitation, everyone quickly hid back in the safe house. After all, Gloria¡¯s motives were as clear as broad daylight when she had Xs circle the base with his men. In the end, she was worried that Levi would be stirring up trouble for her in the Esoteric Guild. With the metamorphosispleted, it was very likely that Gloria would return with her men for vengeance. No one in the base could put up a fight against the mysterious woman. Even if it was Xs alone, he was capable of defeating everyone in the base. Levi also learned about it quickly. At this moment, Levi finallypleted the second metamorphosis using the second super-spiritual ley line. He felt that his strength had once again increased. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯lle back at once.¡± With that said, Levi returned to the base as fast as he could. This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. With Levi in the base, everyone was finally relieved from the tension that worried them all. Levi was their pir of emotional support. Yet, as they prepared themselves for what wasing, the retaliation of the mysteriousdy did not arrive. Little did they know that instead of impatiently trying to get her revenge, Gloria went straight to the spiritual ley line in Yartran. However, when she arrived, she was dumbfounded. Chapter 3624 Chapter 3624 The Return of the God of War Chapter 3627 Race Against Time The disbelief was visible in Gloria¡¯s eyes. She could not believe that Yartran¡¯s super-spiritual ley line¡¯s terrifying spiritual energy hadpletely dissipated. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Gloria was instantly livid. Again, she quickly went to the depths of the spiritual energy to look into it and found out that, indeed, there was little spiritual energy floating in the air. The energy depletion of the super-spiritual ley line was akin to a dried-up well¡ªits vitality was gone. Could it be that someone has sabotaged this ce? The gears in Gloria¡¯s head spun quickly. The location of this super-spiritual ley line was quite hidden to begin with. There were only a handful of people from Yartran who knew the exact location of the spiritual ley line. Moreover, they were all high-rank officials of the Yartran government. Therefore, it was unlikely that forces outside Yartran were the ones who sabotaged the spiritual ley line. ¡°It seems like someone has guessed that I¡¯ve be more powerful by devouring, so they¡¯ve destroyed these super-spiritual ley lines. It¡¯s to stop me from bing stronger. Moreover, this person must be terrifyingly mighty as well. Otherwise, they won¡¯t be able to dissipate the spiritual energy even if they want to.¡± Gloria narrowed her eyes. As far as she knew, the only person who could pull this off without alerting anyone to it was Levi. ¡°It seems like I¡¯ll have to find out more about this from Floyd.¡± Before she could think any further, Xs came with news. ¡°Master, I¡¯ve found out that Levi was the one who came to Yartran and destroyed the spiritual ley line.¡± Gloria¡¯s face turned cold. She sneered. ¡°Did you think that you¡¯ll be able to stop me from getting stronger by destroying this spiritual ley line?¡± Gloria was furious, but she was panicking a little as well. She never thought that Levi would do this. This was a desperate move indeed. To ensure that she would not devour more spiritual ley lines to upgrade herself, he had decided to release and destroy the spiritual ley line¡¯s power. Now, the concentrated spiritual energy had spread across the world. It had beenpletely diluted. Even if Gloria were to continue to absorb the diluted spiritual energy, she would not gain much from it. In fact, it would be a waste of time. ¡°D*mn you, Levi Garrison. I¡¯m going to make you pay a heavy price for this!¡± Gloria gritted out. Then, she wondered out loud in a serious tone, ¡°Should I just confront Levi head-on and put off upgrading myself?¡± She had no idea that Levi could upgrade himself with the power of the spiritual ley line as well. Otherwise, a thought like that would not have formed in her head. Nevertheless, after ruminating about it, she dismissed the thought. ¡°It¡¯s best for me to y safe,¡± she muttered, narrowing her eyes again. She hade up with another way to upgrade herself. ¡°Even if I don¡¯t have Yartran¡¯s super-spiritual ley line anymore, I still have the lesiastic Order¡¯s super-spiritual ley line. It¡¯s time to wipe the lesiastic Order off the face of this world.¡± A glint appeared in Gloria¡¯s eyes as she said that. At the same time, she began to exude a murderous aura. Once she made up her mind, Gloria quickly went back to Corpse Pit. As that ce was the base of the Glorian Order, many elite followers had gathered there. Although Gloria thought nothing about the lesiastic Order, Levi and the Esoteric Guild were a different matter. It was especially so since Gloria did not want to reveal her true identity yet. Therefore, it was best for her to discreetly devour the power of the lesiastic Order¡¯s spiritual ley line. Of course, there was another thing that Gloria was worried about. If Levi was capable of destroying Yartran¡¯s spiritual ley line, there was a chance that he would do the same to the lesiastic Order¡¯s spiritual ley line too. No matter how unwilling the members of the lesiastic Order had been, once they realized that no one would be able to stop Levi from stealing their spiritual ley line, they might end up agreeing to Levi¡¯s demands. In any case, even if the lesiastic Order did not agree, Levi would likely resort to force and destroy the spiritual ley line anyway. Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. ¡°Time is of the essence. I have to absorb the lesiastic Order¡¯s spiritual ley line before Levi destroys it!¡± With that thought in mind, Gloria quickly made detailed arrangements to make sure whatever happened next would go ording to her n. Chapter 3625 Chapter 3625 Chapter 3628 Control Over Levi Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. In the meantime, Levi was making ns as well. Ever since the young theurgist told him that the mysterious woman hadpleted metamorphosis, Levi realized that he did not have much time to spare. The sess of the mysterious woman¡¯s metamorphosis meant that she could continue devouring. Although he had used Yartran¡¯s spiritual ley line to strengthen himself, there was no guarantee that she would not find another spiritual ley line to continue devouring, especially since the spiritual ley line that the lesiastic Order depended for their survival was no secret. Therefore, it was highly likely that the mysterious woman would be targeting that super-spiritual ley line next. It was not a good idea for Levi to target the lesiastic Order right away, for that would allow her to reap the benefits instead. Furthermore, the news of the Minister¡¯s uing return had reached Levi¡¯s ears. Hence, Levi had to seriously consider the feasibility of seeding in snatching the spiritual ley line from the lesiastic Order. Most importantly, the mysterious woman had gained much power after her metamorphosis. She might attack the base at any time. Frankly, Levi did not dare leave the base for prolonged periods of time. Even though they had a safe house, it was not a perfect n. Yet, just as one side was preparing to devour and the other preparing to metamorphose, news suddenly came from the lesiastic Order. The Minister, Thundera, was returning soon. He would be bringing along several mighty beings from the legendary world. That news took everyone aback. Both Levi¡¯s and Gloria¡¯s ns were forced to a halt. They both wanted to use the spiritual ley line. To do that, they needed time. However, the lesiastic Order¡¯s security was tight around their spiritual ley line. After all, the order relied on it as their source of energy. There was no way either Levi or Gloria could discreetly ess the spiritual ley line. Furthermore, the lesiastic Order was essentially the enemy of both Levi and Gloria. As a matter of fact, they were archenemies. Hence, if Levi and Gloria were to continue to carry out their ns, they might encounter desperate resistance from the lesiastic Order. Now that Thundera was soon returning with the legendary mighty beings, the lesiastic Order was going to be an even tougher challenge. There was no guarantee that either Levi or Gloria would emerge as the victor if a fight broke out. Furthermore, both Levi and Gloria were unsure about the power of those from the legendary world. Perhaps, it would be better to say that they did not have a clear reference in terms ofbat prowess, Thus, both parties were forced to pause their ns. ¡°I can¡¯t believe the Minister ising back at a time like this. What great timing he has!¡± Gloria hissed. Despite the boiling rage in her, Gloria did not dare to make a single reckless move. Although she had the utmost confidence in her power, she had gotten wind that Thundera and the Cetus had found the legendary world. Furthermore, they had already been initiated into the major faction in that world. What kind of ce is that world? What degree of power do Thundera and the Cetus have now? Those were questions that Gloria did not have the answer to. If she were to attack the lesiastic Order, only to find out that she was not a match for them, she and the Glorian Order would risk getting annihted. ¡°Levi¡¯s the only one I have under control now, so I can¡¯t make any rash decisions.¡± Gloria sighed. The feeling of getting impeded by unknown powerful figures put a damper on Gloria¡¯s spirits. ¡°If I can enter the legendary world, I¡¯ll surely stand above the people from the Cetus.¡± Gloria had a determined look in her eyes. She was quite confident about that. The main issue was that she did not know the location of the Celestial Gate to the legendary world. That world must be full of energy sources, like how Yartran has the super-spiritual ley line. If I can enter the legendary world, I¡¯ll be able to use the extreme devouring technique to strengthen myself. By then, the mighty beings will have to submit themselves to me. ¡°Once the Cetus is back, I¡¯ll see if I can get Xs to fish out the location of Celestial Gate,¡± Gloria muttered her n under her breath. Indeed, the legendary world was the ce Gloria yearned to go to. If she could, she would go to that wonderful world at once. ¡°Perhaps even the air in the legendary world is much sweeter!¡± Chapter 3626 Chapter 3626 Remedial Ley Line Of Chad At the base, Levi announced several orders meant to strengthen the defense of the safe house. Once he was done with that, he fell deep into his thoughts. Like Gloria, the legendary world piqued his curiosity. Thundera had disappeared without a trace for many years during his search for the Celestial Gate. Levi could not help but wonder how powerful Thundera had be. In fact, Levi anticipated the chance to exchange blows with those people. That eagerness grew more intense ever since he metamorphosed with two super-spiritual ley lines, for his confidence had skyrocketed after that. In other words, Thundera¡¯s uing arrival was Levi¡¯s motivation. Of course, to y it safe, Levi would be even more confident if he had another spiritual ley line for his metamorphosis. However, the lesiastic Order¡¯s spiritual ley line was one that he could not go after at the moment. ¡°Are there any other spiritual ley lines that are on par with that of the lesiastic Order?¡± Levi sighed. He knew that he could only rely on chance to find a spiritual ley line like that. He was already fortunate to have been able to use two of those spiritual ley lines. Right as Levi was feeling stumped by the matter, Chad, the Miracle Doctor, came to him. This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. ¡°What¡¯s with the sudden visit? Have you encountered trouble?¡± Levi asked in a low voice. Chad waved his hands and smiled. ¡°I¡¯vee to solve yours.¡± ¡°Solve mine?¡± Levi was baffled and doubtful. He could not wrap his mind around what Chad was trying to tell him. The other man exined, ¡°Don¡¯t you need a super-spiritual ley line for your metamorphosis right now?¡± ¡°How do you know about that?¡± Levi asked with a gasp. To his knowledge, Chad had been living like a hermit¡ªhe no longer paid attention to the matters of the mortal world. Therefore, how could he possibly be aware of Levi¡¯s dilemma? However, Chad only smiled at him. In truth, he had been observing the situation from the shadows. That was how he managed to grasp so well the situations of each party. Levi did not dwell on that. He switched the topic and asked, ¡°Do you know the location of a super- spiritual ley line?¡± Chad nodded. ¡°Yes, I do.¡± Thend where Chad had cultivated his magical medicine was actually concealing a super-spiritual ley line. He called that the remedial ley line. Upon finding out the crisis Levi was facing, Chad offered the remedial ley line without a second thought. ¡°How is the energy in the remedial ley line?¡± Levi eagerly asked. Chad replied in all honesty, ¡°It isn¡¯t as intense as Yartran¡¯s spiritual ley line, but its power is potent. In fact, it seems to be in the process of bing a remedial dragon. It¡¯ll be more than enough for your metamorphosis.¡± Levi was ted to hear that. Chad¡¯s remedial ley line hade at the perfect time. ¡°No one else other than you know about the remedial ley line, right?¡± Levi asked. A moment of silenceter, Chad answered uncertainly, ¡°I can¡¯t say for sure. There have been quite a number of unfamiliar faces around the remedial ley lely. That is why I urge you to use it as soon as possible in case others are after it as well.¡± ¡°All right. Once I¡¯m done with the base, I¡¯lle with you to the remedial ley line,¡± Levi solemnly said. In the meantime, Phoenix and the others were still investigating Gloria. Just as they reached the base, they were informed that Levi had returned. ¡°Boss came back at the right time! Let¡¯s hurry up and tell him about Gloria.¡± Azure Dragon was thrilled, for Levi was finally back to lead them. Now that they were certain Gloria was the head of the Glorian Order, the next thing they had to do was to have Levi decide what to do with Floyd. However, when Phoenix and the rest came to the vicinity of the safe house, they did not see Levi anywhere. After asking around, they found out that Levi had hurriedly left with Chad after making arrangements for the defense. No one knew where exactly he had gone. ¡°Boss is way too mysterious! I can¡¯t catch up with him at all!¡± Phoenix mumbled morosely. The others expressed their disappointment as well, for they had taken much effort to retrieve the intelligence. Chapter 3627 Chapter 3627 Gloria Is The Lord Floyd had been maniacally devouring energytely. His strength grew by leaps and bounds. He even took the time to head to Yartran to devour. Although Levi had already dissipated the super-spiritual ley line¡¯s energy, it was still the source of the re-emergence of spiritual energy. Hence, the spiritual energy nearby was much denser than in other ces. For an elementary-stage devourer like Floyd, the beneficial effects of the spiritual energy would be obvious. What Floyd did not know was that Xs had been cultivating in secret while Floyd was devouring spiritual energy. However, Xs never revealed himself. After all, Gloria had permitted Floyd to devour the spiritual energy; his duty was only to watch Floyd from the shadows. Undoubtedly, he was tasked to get a hold of Floyd¡¯s progress without any dy so that Gloria could continue using him. Meanwhile, Forlevia continued to research the ws of the extreme devouring technique. To Forlevia¡¯s knowledge¡ªas the technique came from her¡ªa destructive technique that destroyed the bnce of nature would certainly had its downsides, which she had to eliminate. Furthermore, the key to gaining control was to use one¡¯s own technique book to control the space around oneself before one¡¯s opponent could release the greatest amount of energy. In that case, the spiritual energy and the elemental energy within the space would no longer be usable by the user of the piging technique. Indeed, that period of time was extremely short. One could even say that it would end in the blink of an eye. For elite cultivators like the mysterious female lord and Xs, ws like these would be even tougher to find. That was why the person would have to be skillful in utilizing that technique. So far, only Forlevia was somewhat capable of doing that. Despite that, her capability must not be too far apart from her opponent¡¯s to ensure that she would be able to defeat them. Otherwise, if her opponent was too powerful, they would disrupt the bnce of her power that was controlling the space. As a matter of fact, her opponent might not even give her a chance to meld the power of the universe. If that were to happen, she would lose. ¡°At the end of the day, I¡¯m just not powerful enough.¡± Forlevia sighed. On the other side, Phoenix and the others were still checking out Gloria. For more in-depth investigation, the few of them split up to blend in among the members of the Glorian Order. Their goal was clear. They had to figure out a way to confirm the identity of the order¡¯s lord. Although their infiltration was a risky move, it was an effective one. Azure Dragon and the others soon received urate and crucial information. One piece of information they had gotten was that the sword belonging to the lord of the order was Levi¡¯s God Crusher. Back then, when the Glorian Order was decimating West Pavilion, the members had received a kill list. Those on the list were apprentices who had grudges against Gloria. Furthermore, many of the Glorian Order¡¯s council members werepletely head over heels with Gloria. Most importantly, numerous members of the Glorian Order¡¯s description of their lord¡¯s figure matched greatly with Gloria¡¯s, especially the voice. Moreover, they found out that the time period when the Glorian Order¡¯s lord had devoured the spiritual ley line was a match for the time period when they had lost contact with Floyd and Gloria. All signs pointed to Gloria being the Glorian Order¡¯s lord. There was no mistake. Upon reaching that conclusion, Azure Dragon and the others dared not linger at the Glorian Order. They swiftly found a way to return to their base. Meanwhile, after Gloria had failed to find the super-spiritual ley line, she temporarily put aside the idea of devouring it. For now, the power she possessed was enough. What she needed to do first was to decipher how powerful Thundera and the Cetus were. Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. Everything considered, how powerful they were would directly affect Gloria¡¯s next moves. ¡°I still need to keep a close eye on Xs¡¯ transformation. By andrge, he¡¯s thest of the Cetus. I can¡¯t tell for sure if he¡¯ll still work under me once he gains the support of the Cetus and the mighty beings of the legendary world. In any case, I have to maintain Xs¡¯ loyalty. Even if he can¡¯t be my support, I won¡¯t let him be my obstacle.¡± Gloria had made up her mind. She decided to brainwash Xs a little more before the Cetus returned. Chapter 3628 Chapter 3628 An Ace Up His Sleeve The lesiastic Order were delighted ever since the news of Thundera¡¯s uing return with the mighty beings of the legendary world had spread. The usual, gloomy scene was nowhere to be found, for their days of submitting to others were finally coming to an end. They would no longer need to live miserably as outcasts. The Glorian Order and Levi would never again be a threat to them. Everyone was waiting for Thundera to return. ¡°We¡¯ll finally be able to restore the lesiastic Order¡¯s reputation!¡± ¡°It¡¯s time for the lesiastic Order to exact our revenge.¡± ¡°We¡¯re going to destroy the Glorian Order and stun Levi to his core. Finally, we¡¯re going to stand tall and proud.¡± Everyone was ted. Soon, the determination in the hearts of the lesiastic Order members would form. In the Corpse Pit, due to Thundera and the Cetus¡¯ imminent return, Gloria sent most of the elites away. She wanted to gather as much information as possible before deciding her next move. Therefore, she only kept a few Fatalis Warriors around to guard the base. Of course, those men were mostly there to watch over Eusof, the Top Ten of the lesiastic Order, and Sonja¡¯spany. In the secret room, Eusof, who was tormented to the brink of death, abruptly opened his eyes. His usually cloudy eyes were exceptionally bright at that moment. In fact, there was a blood-curdling glint in them. If one were to observe him carefully, one would notice a dullyer of energy enveloping him. That energy was rapidly healing his wounds. Initially, Eusof resembled a bag of bones. After some time, his skin gradually began to turn smooth. Like a molting snake, his previously marred skin peeled away and slowly drifted to the ground after being blown by a gentle breeze of energy. ¡°Hah!¡± Eusof let out a sigh. His mental state had been refreshed. Even his aura was much stronger than before. ¡°Hm?¡± came a confused hum from a dark corner. Although the Top Ten had their spiritual bones extracted from them, and their power had been absorbed, they were still the best of the best. Hence, they were sensitive to the change in the aura. Moreover, Eusof had been on the verge of dying, yet his aura seemed exponentially stronger at the moment. How could that have happened so suddenly? ¡°Hush!¡± Eusof gestured for them to keep quiet. Despite the dim lighting of the secret room, the others were used to the darkness, so they saw his gesture and quickly held their breaths as they waited for his next instruction. Crack! By exerting just a little force, Eusof managed to break free of the steel shackles binding his hands and legs. The Top Ten and Sonja¡¯spany were astounded. They all knew that Gloria had hired men to specially make those shackles in fear of them escaping. As a matter of fact, they would still face difficulty breaking those shackles even if their powers were at their peak. Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. Yet, Eusof had done it so easily. ¡°Has his powere back?¡± ¡°How can that be?¡± ¡°I remember that Master Eusof¡¯s power has beenpletely devoured as well.¡± Everybody was confounded. Nevertheless, the fact that Eusof had recovered his power was good news to them. ¡°No need for more questions. I¡¯ll be saving you all,¡± Eusof whispered to them. s, even Gloria had underestimated Eusof. He was a genius in medicine. He had hidden a few life-saving pills with him. Even the men whom Gloria had instructed to check her captives thoroughly failed to discover the pills. Hence, Eusof waited until the time was right before taking the pill and regaining his power. ¡°Thank you, Master Eusof!¡± The Top Ten were so moved that tears welled up in their eyes. Initially, they had been in despair. After all, the security was tight, and they had lost all of their power. Escape seemed to be a dream. Yet, the candle of hope had been lit anew. It was nothing short of a miracle. Chapter 3629 Chapter 3629 Top Ten And Sonja Escaped Eusof stood up slowly and stretched slightly. After ensuring that he had regained his powerspletely, he strode toward the rest. He split the remaining few pills into multiple portions and gave them to the Top Ten, who stuffed them into their mouths. ¡°Absorb the pill¡¯s power using the technique that I¡¯ll be teaching you. Remember to control your aura. Otherwise, your aura fluctuations will be easily detected by experts,¡± warned Eusof before quickly telling them the cultivation technique. Feeling over the moon, the Top Ten quickly followed Eusof¡¯s instructions. Activating the technique quickly, they absorbed the powers of the pill into their body at rapid speed. As the pill was limited and their spiritual bone had been dug out, they could only recover twenty to thirty percent of their peak condition. On the other hand, Sonja managed to recover fifty to sixty percent of her original powers. It was evident how horrifyingly effective the pill was. When everyone felt the aura within their bodies again, they were exhrated. ¡°All of you have pretty much recovered, right?¡± asked Eusof solemnly after a long while. Everyone nodded. ¡°There¡¯s still around an hour before the guards deliver the meals. Let¡¯s act ording to the situation. I¡¯ll kill a way out for you.¡± Eusof quickly decided on a battle n. Although he had already regained his powers, he was not sure if Gloria and Xs were standing guard outside the town. After all, their powers had already surpassed Eusof¡¯s. If they were deliberately hiding, there was no way he could find out. Everyone listened to his orders. Knowing that this was their sole chance at escaping, they must not commit any mistakes. If Gloria discovered that they had escaped, the consequences would be unimaginable. As time ticked past slowly, soft footsteps could be heard outside the secret room. Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. ¡°They¡¯re here!¡± Eusof narrowed his eyes and hid in a dark corner. ng! After the door was flung open, two Fatalis Warriors guards threw a bowl of what looked like pig¡¯s feed onto the ground. ¡°You f*cking dogs! Your dog food is here. Come here and eat.¡± Before the Fatalis Warrior could finish his sentence, he suddenly felt a strong aura of death engulf him. Soon, he received a heavy blow on the back of his head, which smashed it apart. His corpse toppled onto the ground. ¡°Be careful of your back!¡± warned hispanion. Although he was nning to help, he suddenly felt someone gripping his neck tightly. Crack! The sound of bones shattering rang out, and the Fatalis Warrior guard died on the spot. Although Eusof was not as powerful as Gloria and Xs, he could easily defeat a Fatalis Warrior. ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Eusof charged out first. how Despite there being multiple elite Fatalis Warriors outside, they were helpless against Eusof¡¯s attacks. Just like that, Eusof and the rest killed their way out. They barged out of prison in Corpse Pit and inhaled the fresh air greedily. This feeling of finally regaining their freedom filled them with excitement. ¡°Let¡¯s split up and act. In that case, even if Gloriaes back, she won¡¯t be able to get us all. Go back to the lesiastic Order or find Levi as soon as possible. He¡¯s probably the only one who can pressure Gloria,¡± ordered Eusof solemnly. Everyone nodded. Not daring to stay there any longer, they quickly escaped Corpse Pit. Although there were not a lot of members from the Glorian Order guarding Corpse Pit, it was still Gloria¡¯s base. When the guards from the other shift returned, they soon discovered that Eusof and the others had run away. ¡°Lord Gloria, Master Eusof and the rest have left!¡± The Fatalis Warrior guard immediately reported it to Gloria. In his opinion, since Eusof, Sonja, and the rest were on the verge of dying, there was no way they could escape on their own. Gloria was furious when she heard that. ¡°A bunch of useless trash! They can¡¯t even guard a few dying people! Mobilize everyone. We must capture them again.¡± Under Gloria¡¯s instructions, tens of thousands of members of the Glorian Order left to capture the escapees. Chapter 3630 Chapter 3630 A Massive Search In the Glorian Order¡¯s base in Corpse Pit, Gloria sat there with a solemn and grim look. The entire hall was dead silent. Even the core council members of the Glorian Order did not even dare to breathe loudly, afraid that they would bring trouble to themselves if they infuriated Gloria. Now that the Top Ten and Eusof had managed to escape, it was a huge humiliation to Gloria. They knew too much insider information, especially her true identity and how she had tried to stir up trouble between the lesiastic Order and Levi. Once that news was spread, she would be the target of the lesiastic Order¡¯s and Levi¡¯s fury. Although Gloria was confident in her abilities, the Minister¡¯s return was still an uncertain variable. Furthermore, she did not know what the Cetus¡¯ attitude toward her would be after returning. Even if she had saved Xs, the Cetus might not be grateful to her for it. In addition to that, she had to prevent possible traitors from conquering the Glorian Order for themselves. ¡°This is giving me a huge headache!¡± Gloria massaged her temples gently. ¡°What could be the problem?¡± Thoughts raced past Gloria¡¯s mind. Considering the physical conditions of the Top Ten and Sonja, it was impossible for them to have the energy to escape. ¡°Master Eusof!¡± It must be him! Only then did Gloria have a sudden revtion. Not only was Eusof one of the rarest medical prodigies in the lesiastic Order, but he was also highly talented in alchemy. He probably had a backup n and recovered his powers using a pill. ¡°I¡¯ve underestimated Master Eusof, that old b*stard.¡± Gloria regretted it now. If she had known about it, she would have killed Eusof directly. If the truth got exposed, she did not need to worry about Levi. However, the moment the Minister returned, his first task would be to assert his dominance. As the culprit who almost destroyed the lesiastic Order, she would probably be the first target. She did not know how powerful the Minister was nor what terrifying consequences his return would entail. That thought made Gloria feel extremely frustrated. ¡°Listen up! We must capture Master Eusof and the rest!¡± instructed Gloria coldly. ¡°Understood!¡± replied the members of the Glorian Order simultaneously. Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. ¡°Xs, split the trained Fatalis Warriors into two batches. One will be undertaking a massive search and pursuit operation, while the other will surround the lesiastic Order and other major forces. Don¡¯t let Master Eusof and the rest be anywhere near the lesiastic Order,¡± continued Gloria grimly. Xs epted the orders and left. Although he knew that the Cetus would be returning soon, he was still willing to follow Gloria. In his opinion, Gloria, with her powers and maniptive ns, was a rare leader. If he worked for someone like her, it was a matter of time before he reached the peak of his life. As for what he would do after his biological father returned, there was no need for him to think about that now. ¡°Bone Grandmaster, bring all the assassins and search for them too!¡± Bone Grandmaster left after receiving the orders. He had a simr thought as Xs. After being evicted by the lesiastic Order, Bone Grandmaster was delighted that he had finally met an enlightened leader. For a period of time, Xs had been training Fatalis Warriors, The Furies, and Zar to be the Fatalis Warriors regiment of the Glorian Order. Those people could already be considered elites. With Gloria providing them with a simplified version of the devouring technique and coupled with the abundance of spiritual energy after their spiritual ley line exploded, their abilities soared rapidly. They could be put to good use now. After sending so many people to chase after the escapees, Gloria was still worried. Hence, she personally led a bunch of Fatalis Warriors to pursue them. She had already made up her mind to kill the Top Ten and the others if they put up a fight during this pursuit. After leaving Corpse Pit, Eusof and the rest fled in three separate groups to avoid being eliminated all at once. Chapter 3631 Chapter 3631 The Big Escape The Top Ten were in one team, Sonja and the other two were in another team, and Eusof was on his own. In the middle of the dark night, a figure dashed through the forest rapidly. Multiple dark figures were hot on his tail. However, due to the significant difference in power, the distance between both parties increased. The person who was frantically running away in the front was Eusof. He was the one who regained the most power in the underground prison. As a result, he decided to go solo so he would not be dragged down by the others. However, immediately after he escaped Corpse Pit, the members of the Glorian Order discovered his tracks and pursued him relentlessly. Naturally, Eusof wanted to eliminate these people first before escaping. Yet, after two attempts, he was shocked to discover that the more he killed, the more members of the Glorian Order appeared. It was obvious that they had already received relevant intel and hadunched a massive operation to search for the escapees. Having reached that conclusion, Eusof stopped fighting with those pursuing him. ¡°They¡¯re so hard to shake off!¡± Eusof felt somewhat troubled. Although the Glorian Order members chasing him were not extremely skilled in fighting, they were all strangely fast and managed to keep up with him. When Eusof tried to detect the aura around him, he did not discover traces of any suspicious fighters. Immediately, he stopped in his tracks. ¡°If you continue to chase me, don¡¯t me me for being ruthless,¡± warned Eusof coldly. ¡°I¡¯d advise you to go back with us. Otherwise, we¡¯ll kill you straightaway!¡± replied the Fatalis Warrior leader sternly. ¡°You¡¯ve got a death wish!¡± Eusof attacked directly. To his dismay, the pursuers did not retaliate and instead ran away in the opposite direction without any hesitation. Just when Eusof stopped attacking and was prepared to leave, the assassins chased after him again. They kept a safe distance between both of them throughout. ¡°D*mn it!¡± Up against a bunch of assassins who kept clinging to him, Eusof was helpless to do anything. If he were determined to kill those people, he would definitely attract more enemies. He would be in deep trouble once he ended up being heavily surrounded. Hence, Eusof had no choice but to keep changing directions and try his best to increase the distance between them. He was heading rapidly toward the lesiastic Order. Having sprinted for a long time, he lost a lot of energy. In particr, he expended a lot of mental energy, which made him feel mentally and physically exhausted. Luckily, due to his exceptional powers, he did not suffer from any substantial injuries. Inparison, the Top Ten were not so lucky. Since they had lost their spiritual bone, they were only able to recover some of their powers by relying on Eusof¡¯s pill. As a result, their powers were nonrenewable. With every bit of power lost, their abilities would keep decreasing. Although the Top Ten all possessed advanced techniques, the amount of vital energy they cultivated in such a short period of time was far from enough. Hence, almost all of them got injured when escaping, which ced them in a very pathetic state. As for Sonja and the two others, they did not choose to return to the lesiastic Order. Instead, they rushed straight to Levi¡¯s base. Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. This was Sonja¡¯s idea¡ªin her opinion, only Levi could battle with Gloria up front. As a result, their escape went extremely smoothly at the start, with barely any members of the Glorian Order pursuing them. It was only at thest stage that they encountered the assassins from the Glorian Order, who were guarding the outside of Levi¡¯s base. Meanwhile, Eusof and the Top Ten spent every ounce of their strength before reaching the surroundings of the lesiastic Order¡¯s base in different directions. Just when they were about to enter the lesiastic Order, they discovered that there were fires lit up in the distance. Multiple figures came charging at them from all directions. Even Eusof felt a chill run down his spine. ¡°Oh no! Gloria surrounded the lesiastic Order with soldiers!¡± Instantly, Eusof and the Top Ten felt overwhelmed with despair. Chapter 3632 Chapter 3632 Using The Remedial Ley Line Countless members of the Glorian Order were now conducting a nket search. Eusof and the Top Ten could only anticipate the worst at this point. They wouldn¡¯t be able to fight their way back to the lesiastic Order even in their best forms, let alone their current state. Having reached their limit, the Top Ten didn¡¯t know how to get help. Furthermore, the lesiastic Order seemed to only be maintaining a defensive stance and had no intention of retaliating. It was clear that the Glorian Order now had a firm grip on the former¡ªa grip so strong that the oppression continued even when Eusof was on the verge of utter despair. Hence, returning to the lesiastic Order would only hasten its annihtion now. With obstacles in front of and behind them, he and the Top Ten could only find another way out. The problem was that they had already lost almost every hope. Sonja and the others were more fortunate to havepletely given up on returning to the lesiastic Order. Instead, they had made a beeline toward Levi¡¯s base and didn¡¯t face much resistance. Levi had also be theirst hope. Meanwhile, the man himself had also received the news. ¡°Some crucial prisoners of the Glorian Order have escaped. It looks like the universe is on my side!¡± He was just wondering when to use the remedial ley line. Upon learning that members of the Glorian Order were gathering nearby his base, he swiftly headed back there, lest anything were to ur. Yet, after receiving a long-awaited update, it turned out that the Glorian Order didn¡¯t intend to strike at all. The group had merely set up defenses within the perimeters. Prior to this, Levi had not dared obtain the remedial ley line¡¯s power as he had no idea what the Glorian Order¡¯s true motive was. Once he was to metamorphose, he would have to dedicate himself to itpletely for a fixed amount of time, after all. That meant he wouldn¡¯t be able to help if anything were to happen at the base. Fortunately, the fact that the Glorian Order was now on arge hunt for its escaped prisoners meant it couldn¡¯t afford to focus on anything else. ¡°I¡¯ll metamorphose now. It¡¯s a good time for that,¡± Levi dered excitedly. Chad nodded. ¡°Just focus on upping your strength. I¡¯ll watch your back.¡± They both rushed to where the remedial ley line was located. Something resembling amon spiritual ley line appeared before their eyes. The remedial ley line looked much more ordinarypared to the super-spiritual ley lines Yartran and Antis had devised. In terms of appearance, thetter two looked a lot mightier than what Levi was seeing right now. Metaphorically speaking, if Yartran¡¯s super-spiritual ley line were a mountain, then the remedial ley line would be akin to a small hill. Even so, this mediocre-looking remedial ley line harbored a terrifying amount of power. ¡°Just its spiritual energy alone isn¡¯t any less than what those two super-spiritual ley lines possess.¡± Levi could feel a bout of tremendous energy exploding from within the remedial ley line as soon as he removed its protective barrier. Roar! Not long after the man began to strengthen his body, he heard what sounded like a dragon¡¯s cry. It rang so loudly that his ears hurt, and he even fell into a daze for a split second. ¡°It¡¯s resisting so strongly!¡± Levi was slightly taken aback. Under normal circumstances, a spiritual ley line would at most resist by sending its energy out in all directions if someone were to break its barrier. However, this remedial ley line seemed to have a mind of its own and was now gathering its own energy to revolt against Levi, as though it refused to let him use its power. ¡°So, this is the remedial dragon Chad spoke of, huh? Interesting!¡± The man merely smirked, for the more willful a ley line was, the more benefits it would bring. ¡°I don¡¯t care if you¡¯re a dragon. You¡¯ll have to heed mymand.¡± With that, Levi unleashed his own energy and began to suppress the force trying to resist him. Roar! Roar! Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. Eventually, the dragon¡¯s loud cries of rebellion soon turned into a subservient croon as the remedial ley line began to submit to Levi. Chapter 3633 Chapter 3633 Helping Gloria Avoid Suspicion Levi¡¯s lips curled upward as he no longer felt the remedial ley line¡¯s power trying to fight him. It looks like I¡¯ve taken care of the dragon. Now I can use the ley line¡¯s power as much as I want. Channeling some basic techniques, he then formed arge burst of energy and began to absorb the remedial ley line¡¯s powers, feeling it flow throughout his body. Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. ¡°Huh?¡± After metamorphosing for a while, Levi suddenly realized something notable about the remedial ley line. The energy it contained felt a lot milder than that of the previous two super-spiritual ley lines, but this current one seemed to have some nourishing effects on his body, vessels, and even spirit. Levi¡¯s basic metamorphosis technique differed from Gloria¡¯s devourer energy, but both involved converting external energy for one¡¯s own consumption, which could then result in some strain on the user. Surprisingly, though, the remedial ley line seemed to be nurturing Levi¡¯s body, thus causing many energy strains to disappear. On top of that, it also enhanced his energy to a certain extent. ¡°My perceptive energy will be on a whole new level with this remedial ley line,¡± Levi muttered to himself, smiling. Elsewhere, Phoenix and the others continued to search for any evidence and information that could be used against Gloria. The Glorian Order had dispatched all its members to hunt down its targets, causing quite a stir. Phoenix was especially surprised to learn that Sonja¡¯s group, along with the Top Ten, were among the people who had escaped. ¡°They¡¯re actually still alive?¡± ¡°And they were locked up by the Glorian Order?¡± The others were just as shocked. The Top Ten had supposedly vanished after being defeated by Levi when they tried to attack him with the Five Pavilions¡¯ cornerstone divine tools back then. That was also the cause of conflict between Levi and the lesiastic Order. It waster rified that Levi had set the Top Ten free, but Sonja¡¯s group ended up taking the me. Now that both parties had escaped from the Glorian Order at the same time, it had to be because they had obtained insider information about the faction. Why else would the Glorian Order go to such lengths to persecute them? ¡°We have to find Sonja. She could be the key to unraveling the Glorian Order¡¯s secrets,¡± Phoenix decided. Azure Dragon agreed and immediately dispatched his subordinates to begin the search. Floyd had naturally caught wind of the current ordeal too. While he had been busy upgrading his devourer technique, he also continued to keep an eye on the activities and people around him, especially Phoenix¡¯s team. It was no surprise, given how thetter had been constantly on the lookout for Gloria. ¡°Sonja and the Top Ten aren¡¯t dead?¡± Floyd was astonished, too, considering there were rumors that Sonja had killed the Top Ten members and obtained the treasure. Moreover, the fact that Sonja had been held captive in the Glorian Order¡¯s top-secret prison indicated that she knew a lot about the group¡ªperhaps even its leader¡¯s identity. ¡°If we can find them and ask what happened, we¡¯d be able to clear Gloria¡¯s name,¡± the man remarked in anticipation. I¡¯ve been working so hard to enhance my abilities just so I can have more say in things and bring Gloria back with me. As long as I clear all suspicions about her, not even Master Levi can stop me from being with her. ¡°Now that Sonja and the Top Ten have escaped, they¡¯re most likely making their way back to the lesiastic Order. Of course, there¡¯s a possibility that Sonja woulde to see Master Levi instead. That¡¯s why we¡¯ll have to focus on these two areas. We¡¯ll definitely get somewhere.¡± Floyd remained sharp-minded even without Gloria around. He then sent his aide to look for traces of Sonja around the base while he headed for the lesiastic Order. The Top Ten members don¡¯t get along very well with Master Levi, so it¡¯s more likely they¡¯d go back to the lesiastic Order. Besides, they¡¯re a bigger group with bigger goals, so it¡¯d naturally be easier to find them. ¡°I¡¯m counting on you guys to clear Gloria¡¯s name, Top Ten.¡± With that, Floyd disappeared into the night. Chapter 3634 Chapter 3634 The Top Ten Members Are Caught Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. Countless of shadows remained hidden inside a dark forest. Those shadows belonged to the Top Ten members, who had grown extremely weary. Ever since learning that the lesiastic Order was being heavily guarded, they knew the road there would be a tough one and could only conceal themselves in the forest. Now, they nned to wait for the slightest opening before infiltrating the lesiastic Order. Their bodies and minds had long grown weary after days of being persecuted, and all the firm beliefs and willpower they had spent years cultivating were practically gone. ¡°We can¡¯t keep going on like this. We¡¯ll be caught once daylightes,¡± Ryvonne murmured. Davin sighed. ¡°There are too many members of the Glorian Order out there. We¡¯d only die if we try to fight our way through.¡± The other members shook their heads, no longer having the confidence they once had. ¡°If we¡¯re going to die, either way, we may as well die trying. There¡¯s a chance that a couple of us would make it and tell the lesiastic Order what¡¯s going on.¡± ¡°Maybe Master Thundera would avenge us too.¡± ¡°You have a point. Let¡¯s split up into five teams. We might just stand a chance.¡± ¡°Well, that¡¯s a pretty bold statement!¡± Just as the Top Ten members were about to head out, a woman¡¯s jeering voice came from afar. It sounded so piercing that it could rupture one¡¯s eardrums. The Top Ten¡¯s hearts sank. Gloria! The voice belonged to none other than Gloria. The group¡¯s pupils dted as they instinctively tried to escape. ¡°Don¡¯t waste your energy. I¡¯ve already got my eyes on you. You can¡¯t run away.¡± Before those words even fell, a shadow made its way over at the speed of light, and the woman arrived right in front of the Top Ten. Her presence was so intimidating that it seemed to enshroud the entire area. With nowhere else to hide, the Top Ten could only show themselves. ¡°Let¡¯s fight her! I don¡¯t care if I die. I¡¯m done with all this torture!¡± Thelomios roared. As a Top Ten pdin, there was no denying he had his pride, but Gloria had walked all over it. A strong resolve swirled within the other members as they thought back to their extraordinary lives. He¡¯s right. We won¡¯t allow ourselves to be humiliated, even if it costs us our lives! ¡°Take her down!¡± they decided in unison. Gloria merely scoffed. ¡°I get that you want to die, but it¡¯s not going to be easy. You see, I want all of you to suffer a fate worse than death.¡± Swoosh! The shadow moved again. Suddenly, Luna and Zordian felt a force against their chests before they could react. They flew more than ten feet backward before crashing to the ground, blood trickling down their mouths. The other members charged ahead. Despite being well aware they were no match against Gloria, they would still rather die trying. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t kill you yet.¡± The smile between Gloria¡¯s lips widened as she countered them with just one hand throughout the entire fight. The Top Ten could do nothing but put up with her torment. Although they had recovered some energy with the help of Eusof¡¯s magical medicine, the fact that they had lost their spiritual bone remained unchanged. They wouldn¡¯t stand a chance against Xs, let alone Gloria. While ncing at all the Top Ten members lying on the ground in a disheveled heap, Gloria walked over to Lonedra and ced a foot over his chest. ¡°Tell me, where are Sonja and Eusof?¡± A mere amount of force was enough to make Lonedra feel as though he was being crushed by a thousand-pound boulder. ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t know!¡± the man responded weakly. With a huff, Gloria kicked him aside, sending him flying ten feet away like a ser ball. She then moved over to Ryvonne and stepped on her face. ¡°What about you?¡± Chapter 3635 Chapter 3635 Using The Remedial Ley Line Countless members of the Glorian Order were now conducting a nket search. Eusof and the Top Ten could only anticipate the worst at this point. Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. They wouldn¡¯t be able to fight their way back to the lesiastic Order even in their best forms, let alone their current state. Having reached their limit, the Top Ten didn¡¯t know how to get help. Furthermore, the lesiastic Order seemed to only be maintaining a defensive stance and had no intention of retaliating. It was clear that the Glorian Order now had a firm grip on the former¡ªa grip so strong that the oppression continued even when Eusof was on the verge of utter despair. Hence, returning to the lesiastic Order would only hasten its annihtion now. With obstacles in front of and behind them, he and the Top Ten could only find another way out. The problem was that they had already lost almost every hope. Sonja and the others were more fortunate to havepletely given up on returning to the lesiastic Order. Instead, they had made a beeline toward Levi¡¯s base and didn¡¯t face much resistance. Levi had also be theirst hope. Meanwhile, the man himself had also received the news. ¡°Some crucial prisoners of the Glorian Order have escaped. It looks like the universe is on my side!¡± He was just wondering when to use the remedial ley line. Upon learning that members of the Glorian Order were gathering nearby his base, he swiftly headed back there, lest anything were to ur. Yet, after receiving a long-awaited update, it turned out that the Glorian Order didn¡¯t intend to strike at all. The group had merely set up defenses within the perimeters. Prior to this, Levi had not dared obtain the remedial ley line¡¯s power as he had no idea what the Glorian Order¡¯s true motive was. Once he was to metamorphose, he would have to dedicate himself to itpletely for a fixed amount of time, after all. That meant he wouldn¡¯t be able to help if anything were to happen at the base. Fortunately, the fact that the Glorian Order was now on arge hunt for its escaped prisoners meant it couldn¡¯t afford to focus on anything else. ¡°I¡¯ll metamorphose now. It¡¯s a good time for that,¡± Levi dered excitedly. Chad nodded. ¡°Just focus on upping your strength. I¡¯ll watch your back.¡± They both rushed to where the remedial ley line was located. Something resembling amon spiritual ley line appeared before their eyes. The remedial ley line looked much more ordinarypared to the super-spiritual ley lines Yartran and Antis had devised. In terms of appearance, thetter two looked a lot mightier than what Levi was seeing right now. Metaphorically speaking, if Yartran¡¯s super-spiritual ley line were a mountain, then the remedial ley line would be akin to a small hill. Even so, this mediocre-looking remedial ley line harbored a terrifying amount of power. ¡°Just its spiritual energy alone isn¡¯t any less than what those two super-spiritual ley lines possess.¡± Levi could feel a bout of tremendous energy exploding from within the remedial ley line as soon as he removed its protective barrier. Roar! Not long after the man began to strengthen his body, he heard what sounded like a dragon¡¯s cry. It rang so loudly that his ears hurt, and he even fell into a daze for a split second. ¡°It¡¯s resisting so strongly!¡± Levi was slightly taken aback. Under normal circumstances, a spiritual ley line would at most resist by sending its energy out in all directions if someone were to break its barrier. However, this remedial ley line seemed to have a mind of its own and was now gathering its own energy to revolt against Levi, as though it refused to let him use its power. ¡°So, this is the remedial dragon Chad spoke of, huh? Interesting!¡± The man merely smirked, for the more willful a ley line was, the more benefits it would bring. ¡°I don¡¯t care if you¡¯re a dragon. You¡¯ll have to heed mymand.¡± With that, Levi unleashed his own energy and began to suppress the force trying to resist him. Roar! Roar! Eventually, the dragon¡¯s loud cries of rebellion soon turned into a subservient croon as the remedial ley line began to submit to Levi. Chapter 3636 Chapter 3636 Helping Gloria Avoid Suspicion Levi¡¯s lips curled upward as he no longer felt the remedial ley line¡¯s power trying to fight him. It looks like I¡¯ve taken care of the dragon. Now I can use the ley line¡¯s power as much as I want. Channeling some basic techniques, he then formed arge burst of energy and began to absorb the remedial ley line¡¯s powers, feeling it flow throughout his body. ¡°Huh?¡± After metamorphosing for a while, Levi suddenly realized something notable about the remedial ley line. The energy it contained felt a lot milder than that of the previous two super-spiritual ley lines, but this current one seemed to have some nourishing effects on his body, vessels, and even spirit. Levi¡¯s basic metamorphosis technique differed from Gloria¡¯s devourer energy, but both involved converting external energy for one¡¯s own consumption, which could then result in some strain on the user. Surprisingly, though, the remedial ley line seemed to be nurturing Levi¡¯s body, thus causing many energy strains to disappear. On top of that, it also enhanced his energy to a certain extent. ¡°My perceptive energy will be on a whole new level with this remedial ley line,¡± Levi muttered to himself, smiling. Elsewhere, Phoenix and the others continued to search for any evidence and information that could be used against Gloria. The Glorian Order had dispatched all its members to hunt down its targets, causing quite a stir. This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. Phoenix was especially surprised to learn that Sonja¡¯s group, along with the Top Ten, were among the people who had escaped. ¡°They¡¯re actually still alive?¡± ¡°And they were locked up by the Glorian Order?¡± The others were just as shocked. The Top Ten had supposedly vanished after being defeated by Levi when they tried to attack him with the Five Pavilions¡¯ cornerstone divine tools back then. That was also the cause of conflict between Levi and the lesiastic Order. It waster rified that Levi had set the Top Ten free, but Sonja¡¯s group ended up taking the me. Now that both parties had escaped from the Glorian Order at the same time, it had to be because they had obtained insider information about the faction. Why else would the Glorian Order go to such lengths to persecute them? ¡°We have to find Sonja. She could be the key to unraveling the Glorian Order¡¯s secrets,¡± Phoenix decided. Azure Dragon agreed and immediately dispatched his subordinates to begin the search. Floyd had naturally caught wind of the current ordeal too. While he had been busy upgrading his devourer technique, he also continued to keep an eye on the activities and people around him, especially Phoenix¡¯s team. It was no surprise, given how thetter had been constantly on the lookout for Gloria. ¡°Sonja and the Top Ten aren¡¯t dead?¡± Floyd was astonished, too, considering there were rumors that Sonja had killed the Top Ten members and obtained the treasure. Moreover, the fact that Sonja had been held captive in the Glorian Order¡¯s top-secret prison indicated that she knew a lot about the group¡ªperhaps even its leader¡¯s identity. ¡°If we can find them and ask what happened, we¡¯d be able to clear Gloria¡¯s name,¡± the man remarked in anticipation. I¡¯ve been working so hard to enhance my abilities just so I can have more say in things and bring Gloria back with me. As long as I clear all suspicions about her, not even Master Levi can stop me from being with her. ¡°Now that Sonja and the Top Ten have escaped, they¡¯re most likely making their way back to the lesiastic Order. Of course, there¡¯s a possibility that Sonja woulde to see Master Levi instead. That¡¯s why we¡¯ll have to focus on these two areas. We¡¯ll definitely get somewhere.¡± Floyd remained sharp-minded even without Gloria around. He then sent his aide to look for traces of Sonja around the base while he headed for the lesiastic Order. The Top Ten members don¡¯t get along very well with Master Levi, so it¡¯s more likely they¡¯d go back to the lesiastic Order. Besides, they¡¯re a bigger group with bigger goals, so it¡¯d naturally be easier to find them. ¡°I¡¯m counting on you guys to clear Gloria¡¯s name, Top Ten.¡± With that, Floyd disappeared into the night. Chapter 3637q Chapter 3637q The Top Ten Members Are Caught Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. Countless of shadows remained hidden inside a dark forest. Those shadows belonged to the Top Ten members, who had grown extremely weary. Ever since learning that the lesiastic Order was being heavily guarded, they knew the road there would be a tough one and could only conceal themselves in the forest. Now, they nned to wait for the slightest opening before infiltrating the lesiastic Order. Their bodies and minds had long grown weary after days of being persecuted, and all the firm beliefs and willpower they had spent years cultivating were practically gone. ¡°We can¡¯t keep going on like this. We¡¯ll be caught once daylightes,¡± Ryvonne murmured. Davin sighed. ¡°There are too many members of the Glorian Order out there. We¡¯d only die if we try to fight our way through.¡± The other members shook their heads, no longer having the confidence they once had. ¡°If we¡¯re going to die, either way, we may as well die trying. There¡¯s a chance that a couple of us would make it and tell the lesiastic Order what¡¯s going on.¡± ¡°Maybe Master Thundera would avenge us too.¡± ¡°You have a point. Let¡¯s split up into five teams. We might just stand a chance.¡± ¡°Well, that¡¯s a pretty bold statement!¡± Just as the Top Ten members were about to head out, a woman¡¯s jeering voice came from afar. It sounded so piercing that it could rupture one¡¯s eardrums. The Top Ten¡¯s hearts sank. Gloria! The voice belonged to none other than Gloria. The group¡¯s pupils dted as they instinctively tried to escape. ¡°Don¡¯t waste your energy. I¡¯ve already got my eyes on you. You can¡¯t run away.¡± Before those words even fell, a shadow made its way over at the speed of light, and the woman arrived right in front of the Top Ten. Her presence was so intimidating that it seemed to enshroud the entire area. With nowhere else to hide, the Top Ten could only show themselves. ¡°Let¡¯s fight her! I don¡¯t care if I die. I¡¯m done with all this torture!¡± Thelomios roared. As a Top Ten pdin, there was no denying he had his pride, but Gloria had walked all over it. A strong resolve swirled within the other members as they thought back to their extraordinary lives. He¡¯s right. We won¡¯t allow ourselves to be humiliated, even if it costs us our lives! ¡°Take her down!¡± they decided in unison. Gloria merely scoffed. ¡°I get that you want to die, but it¡¯s not going to be easy. You see, I want all of you to suffer a fate worse than death.¡± Swoosh! The shadow moved again. Suddenly, Luna and Zordian felt a force against their chests before they could react. They flew more than ten feet backward before crashing to the ground, blood trickling down their mouths. The other members charged ahead. Despite being well aware they were no match against Gloria, they would still rather die trying. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t kill you yet.¡± The smile between Gloria¡¯s lips widened as she countered them with just one hand throughout the entire fight. The Top Ten could do nothing but put up with her torment. Although they had recovered some energy with the help of Eusof¡¯s magical medicine, the fact that they had lost their spiritual bone remained unchanged. They wouldn¡¯t stand a chance against Xs, let alone Gloria. While ncing at all the Top Ten members lying on the ground in a disheveled heap, Gloria walked over to Lonedra and ced a foot over his chest. ¡°Tell me, where are Sonja and Eusof?¡± A mere amount of force was enough to make Lonedra feel as though he was being crushed by a thousand-pound boulder. ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t know!¡± the man responded weakly. With a huff, Gloria kicked him aside, sending him flying ten feet away like a ser ball. She then moved over to Ryvonne and stepped on her face. ¡°What about you?¡± Chapter 3638q Chapter 3638q Missed Out One Thing ¡°I don¡¯t¡ª¡± Ryvonne was also kicked away before she could finish. Gloria turned to the remaining members, only to receive the same answer. Her gaze darkened. She could somewhat feel that apart from them genuinely wanting to die, they really didn¡¯t seem to know where the other prisoners had escaped to. The eyes couldn¡¯t lie, after all. ¡°Just kill me, Gloria.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to live anymore either. Take my life already.¡± ¡°You¡¯re just a b*tch who¡¯s made this far thanks to a man, Gloria.¡± ¡°So what if you¡¯re now the leader of the Glorian Order? You¡¯re still a lowly, despicable excuse for a human being.¡± The Top Ten members began shouting at her, some even hurling insults. All they wanted was to die. They didn¡¯t want to continue being locked up in that underground facility where they would never see the light. Even if they were to remain alive in there, they would be better off dead. ¡°You¡¯re all going back to that prison, so enjoy your time there!¡± Gloria dered insidiously before turning to the Fatalis Warriors. ¡°Lock them up, and this time, I want you to pierce their limbs with some custom steel chains. We can¡¯t let them get away again.¡± ¡°Yes, ma¡¯am!¡± After her subordinates had taken the Top Ten members away, Gloria was the only one left here. ¡°Where the hell could Eusof be hiding?¡± she muttered despondently. By right, the woman had already searched everywhere, but Eusof was still nowhere to be found. Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. She had also received word not long ago that the Furies who were in charge of tracking Eusof down had also gone missing. Shutting her eyes tightly, Gloria continued to use her powers to scour the area. This was a skill she had recently picked up. By unleashing her power, she could feel a sh of waves if there were other fighters within the vicinity. Then, she would be able to determine the fighter¡¯s location through feedback from the collision of their forces. Yet, after spending another two days searching, there was still no news on Eusof and Sonja¡¯s team. ¡°Do you think they might¡¯ve already made it back to the lesiastic Order, Master?¡± Xs asked sternly. He had been searching far and wide together with the Fatalis Warriors the whole time, only for their efforts to prove futile. Gloria waved a hand. ¡°I don¡¯t think so. I¡¯ve had every location within that area on tight security ever since we found out they escaped from Corpse Pit. No matter how stealthy they try to be, our people would surely find them once they try to break into the lesiastic Order. Besides, we¡¯ve nted many spies inside the Order, but there hasn¡¯t been any news from them either.¡± ¡°Well, that¡¯s strange. It seems they¡¯re not all that dumb, either. They know that splitting up would be sure to make things difficult for us,¡± Xs remarked,plimenting his enemies sarcastically. Gloria chuckled frostily. ¡°I¡¯d say it¡¯s because Eusof doesn¡¯t want to be bogged down. You¡¯ve seen what has be of the Top Ten now. With their current abilities, they wouldn¡¯t be able to leave very quickly even if they tried. Taking their speed into consideration, Sonja and the other two would be within this area if they were to return to the lesiastic Order. But the fact that we still haven¡¯t spotted them¡ªdo you know what this means?¡± ¡°It means they¡¯re not actually returning to the lesiastic Order!¡± Xs eximed, his eyes lighting up. ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Gloria smirked. ¡°Given their abilities, it¡¯d be nearly impossible for them to avoid any of our members in this area. That¡¯s why they¡¯re most likely headed to Levi¡¯s base now.¡± ¡°But Master, that¡¯s Bone Grandmaster¡¯s turf!¡± Xs¡¯ expression turned grim. Gloria immediately understood the meaning of Xs¡¯ words. Bone Grandmaster was no weakling, but they would still have to face Levi. In fact, they wouldn¡¯t even stand a chance against someone like Forlevia. ¡°I¡¯ll go there myself.¡± Gloria vanished in a sh before her words even fell. Chapter 3639 Chapter 3639 Tool Proved Useful Gloria might be speeding ahead, but she was panicking inwardly. How did I ignore the fact that Sonja might look for Levi? That¡¯s pretty significant! Getting Levi¡¯s help would give them the same effect as spreading the news back in the lesiastic Order. Trepidation filled Gloria when she recalled that Bone Grandmaster was tasked to search outside Levi¡¯s base. He might be strong, but he was obviously no match for fighters as capable as Levi and Forlevia. Once Sonja got in touch with the elites of Levi¡¯s base, Bone Grandmaster would be in trouble. It would be hard for him to escape from the base. After Levi discovered the stuff that the Glorian Order and Gloria did, it was a matter of time before the lesiastic Order and the Minister, Thundera, learned about her actions. ¡°Levi isn¡¯t scary at all. However, the consequences would be dire if he were to coborate with Master Thundera,¡± Gloria muttered to herself. She got so terrified that her back was drenched in a cold sweat. Initially, she didn¡¯t have to be this afraid. s, Yartran¡¯s spiritual ley line had been destroyed. Gloria couldn¡¯t find any other energy source for her to devour. If the Cetus agrees to work with me, I might be able to get out of this tight corner. However, I¡¯ll be in grave danger if the Cetus chooses to watch in safety while we fight. Gloria¡¯s brows snapped together when she realized that was most probably what would happen. By then, Thundera would return with the extraordinary power he gained from the legendary ce. It would be aplicated situation. If that happens, I¡¯ll be in deep trouble. Gloria picked up speed. She started calcting Sonja and the others¡¯ speed. If they chose to head to Levi¡¯s base directly, I wouldn¡¯t make it there in time, even if I were to speed up. It would also be toote to gather the members of the Glorian Order who are nearby Levi¡¯s base. In fact, I might even alert Levi and the others, making themunch an attack against me. ¡°D*mn it!¡± Gloria scowled, feeling pissed off. It would be great if someone from Levi¡¯s base can offer help. ¡°Oh, Floyd!¡± Gloria¡¯s eyes lit up as she finally remembered the perfect tool. Floyd was quite influential in Levi¡¯s base, so he could deal with the problem secretly. Fortunately, I didn¡¯t get rid of the useless fool earlier. I can¡¯t believe he can be of help in crucial times. Gloria couldn¡¯t help but praise herself for being smart. Halting in her tracks, she whipped out hermunication device. Buzz, buzz, buzz! Once she switched it on, Floyd¡¯s messages flooded in. He sent various texts, such as ¡°I miss you, Gloria.¡±, ¡°Are you all right?¡±, ¡°Why can¡¯t I reach you anymore?¡± and many more. Gloria felt her stomach roll in disgust as she read his texts. I can¡¯t believe this disgusting piece of shit is still pining after me. He wants to win my heart, huh? Dream on! Tamping down her disgust, Gloria sent him a text: Floyd, what are you doing? I¡¯ve finally escaped danger temporarily. She used only one sentence to exin why she didn¡¯t contact Floyd until now. There was even a hint of yearning in her text. Floyd soon replied: Oh, I see. I knew you wouldn¡¯t disappear if something hadn¡¯t happened. He then proceeded to call and tell her how much he missed her. Gloria was anxious and thoroughly repulsed. s, she had no choice but to y along with him. After exchanging ¡°sweet nothings,¡± Floyd finally asked, ¡°Gloria, is something up?¡± Gloria replied, ¡°Yes.¡± She changed her tone and added, ¡°Sonja and the other two are rushing back to the base to try to frame me. It would help if you could stop them.¡± Floyd was shocked at her answer. He quickly probed, ¡°What? Didn¡¯t the Glorian Order keep them locked up? How are they going to frame you?¡± Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. Floyd might be head over heels in love with Gloria, but this matter was too mind-boggling. He couldn¡¯t help but suspect Gloria¡¯s words.q Chapter 3640 Chapter 3640 Prove My Innocence Gloria told him, ¡°Lately, I¡¯ve been trying to avoid the Glorian Order¡¯s pursuit. I¡¯ve also been investigating the mysterious female leader of the Glorian Order. Perhaps you don¡¯t know about this, but the female leader knows the lesiastic Order and me well. I suspect she used to be one of us. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t get to make up so much fake evidence to frame me.¡± Floyd remained silent as Gloria tried to exin. She grew increasingly nervous at his silence. Finally, she decided to go all out and y her trump card. ¡°Actually, I know where they are. If I¡¯m rted to the Glorian Order, will I let them go to the base? I didn¡¯t say anything as I was afraid you¡¯d misunderstand me and ignore me.¡± She burst into tears and pretended that she didn¡¯t reveal anything for the sake of their rtionship. Floyd relented and quicklyforted her, ¡°Gloria, don¡¯t cry. I wasn¡¯t suspecting you.¡± Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. He thought over the matter and found Gloria¡¯s words convincing. If she¡¯s the mysterious leader who had caught Sonja and the other two, why didn¡¯t she kill them straight away? That would be for the best. That way, there would be no loose ends. Why did she allow them to escape? Besides, Master, Azure Dragon, and the rest discussed it. The female leader is extremely meticulous. She wouldn¡¯t have made that stupid a mistake. If Gloria were the female leader, why would she tell me everything? She¡¯ll merely attract suspicion this way. The female leader should be trying her best to track Sonja and the rest down instead of leaking the news. Gloria is honest with me, so she¡¯s not the female leader. I should trust her. Having made up his mind, Floyd promised, ¡°Gloria, don¡¯t worry. I shall make my rounds now. If they dare to frame you, I shall make them pay.¡± Gloria agreed readily, ¡°Okay. Floyd, don¡¯t take their lives. Perhaps they have their reasons for doing so. I can exin myself and prove my innocence.¡± As she sounded sincere, Floyd¡¯s concern was dispelled. If Gloria were the mysterious leader, she would¡¯ve asked for my help to kill them! Why would she ask me to spare their lives when they are about to frame her? Gloria is really kind, huh? Floyd felt bad for her. He assured her, ¡°Gloria, I won¡¯t kill them. I¡¯ll capture them and hand them to you so you can deal with them personally.¡± Floyd thought it was time toe forward and help his woman, who had been framed. After chatting a while, they bade each other farewell. Gloria was pleased, for she had managed to manipte Floydpletely. She deliberately asked him to spare Sonja and the rest so he would willingly punish them. It was killing two birds with one stone. She could get rid of the obstacles without arousing Floyd¡¯s suspicion. However, Gloria didn¡¯t stop and continued to Levi¡¯s base. Floyd was just a precaution, so she should be there personally to prevent any unwanted idents from happening. Gloria¡¯s n was always wless. Meanwhile, Floyd cut the line and came outside the base to await Sonja and the rest. He ordered his trusted aides to report to him when they spotted any suspicious people lurking around. Floyd even took the initiative by asking to be in charge of the base¡¯s defense today. His action didn¡¯t arouse any suspicion as it wasn¡¯t the first time the defense suddenly changed hands. However, Floyd wouldn¡¯t allow any idents to happen. He refused to allow anyone to nder his beloved in the base. Floyd¡¯s strength had increased, so he was much more sensitive to sensing someone else¡¯s aura. He unleashed his power and spread it across the area to find out if any foreign auras were heading his way.q Chapter 3641 Chapter 3641 Floyd Has Been Used Again ¡°They are here!¡± Shortly after, Floyd sensed the arrival of several foreign auras. His figure leaped into the air and hurried toward the location where he sensed the auras. Indeed, Floyd saw Sonja and the other two running ahead at full speed, looking all disheveled. ¡°Oh, it¡¯s Floyd. We¡¯re saved!¡± Sonja was ted when she spotted Floyd. To her, Floyd was Levi¡¯s most valued disciple. Telling Floyd the truth would be akin to telling Levi the truth. They would protect her, and she would be safe under their protection. ¡°Floyd, Gloria is the leader of the Glorian Order!¡± ¡°Yes, she stole the God Crusher. We saw her doing that with our own eyes.¡± ¡°Gloria was also behind Top Ten¡¯s kidnapping. She then med it on Mr. Garrison.¡± Sonja and the other two revealed everything they knew to Floyd honestly. Soon, they realized Floyd wasn¡¯t shocked or delighted after hearing what they had to say. In fact, he was eerily calm, as though he knew everything prior to their reveal. An ominous feeling rose in their hearts. Sonja said sternly, ¡°Floyd, bring me to Mr. Garrison now. We have something important to report to him.¡± ¡°Trash like you who bber nonsense don¡¯t get to see my master whenever you want!¡± Floyd sneered. Gloria had already told him what Sonja and the other two would say, so he wasn¡¯t surprised at all. Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. They are indeed framing Gloria. Her guess was right. Floyd couldn¡¯t help but admire how smart Gloria was. He was proud to have her as his girlfriend. ¡°Floyd, what are you talking about?¡± Kato demanded crossly. Ralph red at Floyd icily as it was pretty obvious something was wrong. Did Gloria have full control over Floyd? ¡°Floyd, we¡¯re telling the truth. Gloria had been torturing us all the while. Master Eusof and the Top Ten were also tortured by her. You can find them and ask them whether it¡¯s true,¡± Sonja said urgently. Floyd snickered. ¡°How dare you lie to me? Gloria isn¡¯t even that strong. Master Eusof can defeat her easily. There is no way Gloria can keep him imprisoned.¡± Sonja was flustered. ¡°Floyd, you¡¯ve been tricked by her. You have no idea how powerful she is now.¡± Floyd refused to believe them. ¡°I have my own judgment. You¡¯re not in the ce to criticize me.¡± He was pretty confident as he had tested Gloria¡¯s strength previously. Back then, he managed to hurt Gloria even though he only used around forty percent of his strength. If Gloria were that powerful, she would¡¯ve retaliated instead of allowing him to subdue her. ¡°Floyd, you¡¯re beyond saving. Gloria devoured two deviant ns¡¯ spiritual ley lines. She¡¯s more formidable than you can ever imagine.¡± Kato¡¯s voice was solemn as he said, ¡°It¡¯s pretty easy for her to trick you with the power she possesses.¡± ¡°Yes, Floyd. We saw how strong Gloria was. If you don¡¯t trust us, you can talk to Master Eusof. Gloria had devoured his energy, and he won¡¯t have to lie to you,¡± Ralph chimed in. Sonja and the other two promptly sensed the hostility emanating from Floyd. ¡°Master Eusof? If you¡¯re that capable, why don¡¯t you ask him toe here and prove your innocence?¡± Floyd mocked. Suddenly,prehension dawned on Sonja. ¡°Floyd, did Gloria contact you before our arrival?¡± she asked. ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right. If Gloria didn¡¯t warn me beforehand, I wouldn¡¯t know you¡¯d be this despicable to nder her!¡± Sonja¡¯s expression turned as dark as thunder.q Chapter 3642 Chapter 3642 You Are Mine I knew it. It looks like Gloria has justified herself ahead of time. ¡°Floyd, this is the truth. I can¡¯t do anything if you refuse to believe me. I insist on meeting Mr. Garrison. I believe he¡¯ll make the correct judgment.¡± Sonja had a change of ns as it was useless to continue arguing with Floyd. Offending him might cause things to backfire on them. We need to figure out a way to meet Levi. ¡°Dream on! I won¡¯t let you meet Master,¡± Floyd dered. That was his n. After all, Levi would definitely grow suspicious after hearing their words. That would counteract his n of introducing Gloria to everyone as soon as possible. Before resolving the misunderstandings, Floyd wouldn¡¯t allow anyone to bring harm to Gloria. ¡°What do you want?¡± Ralph snapped. He was about to lose his temper. In fact, Ralph would¡¯veshed out if he was at his peak. Floyd mocked, ¡°You tried to nder Gloria, so I shall leave it to her to deal with you.¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Sonja¡¯s face paled instantly. They had barely escaped danger but ended up falling into another trap. ¡°Sonja, we shall stall Floyd. You need to find a way to get into the base and ask to meet Mr. Garrison,¡± Kato announced. He came up with another n on the spot. Floyd refused to trust them, so they had to resort to another n. They would be safe as long as they could meet Levi. ¡°Trash like you won¡¯t be able to stop me. You don¡¯t know your ce, huh?¡± Having said that, Floyd unleashed his power. His power was so exceptional that Sonja and the other two felt their hearts sink. Is Floyd actually this strong? The trio grew devastated. They wouldn¡¯t be Floyd¡¯s match even if they were at their peaks. He was out for blood, so they didn¡¯t stand a chance against him. ¡°Leave, Sonja!¡± Kato and Ralph dashed ahead fearlessly, doing their best to stop Floyd from advancing so Sonja would get the chance to flee the scene. ¡°You¡¯re nothing but a bunch of weaklings. Your struggles shall prove futile!¡± Floyd dered. He shot out and delivered two punches calmly. Kato and Ralph were sent flying and crashed to the ground, sustaining severe injuries. If Gloria didn¡¯t remind Floyd to spare their lives, his punches would¡¯ve killed them instantly. Before Sonja could flee, Floyd¡¯s figure showed up behind her. ¡°You can¡¯t leave,¡± he announced icily. Sonja¡¯s expression changed drastically. Her survival instincts kicked in, and she was about to run, but Floyd took action swiftly by knocking her out. Sonja promptly cked out and fell to the ground limply. Floyd tied them three together before pulling out hismunication device to contact Gloria. Oh, I can¡¯t believe this trash is still useful. Gloria was delighted to learn that the three of them had been subdued. She then suggested meeting Floyd in a secluded area. Without hesitation, Floyd brought Sonja and the other two to the location as agreed. Shortly after, he arrived and found Gloria waiting there patiently. ¡°Gloria, I¡¯ve captured these people who tried to nder you. Don¡¯t worry. They didn¡¯t see anyone before they bumped into me,¡± Floyd dered proudly. Pretending to be touched, Gloria replied shyly, ¡°Thank you, Floyd. Without your help, I wouldn¡¯t be able to clear my name.¡± ¡°You¡¯re my girlfriend, so this is what I should do,¡± Floyd told her adoringly. Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. He was filled with bliss to receive her acknowledgment.q Chapter 3643 Chapter 3643 Chapter 3643 Going Against The World For You ¡°Floyd, Gloria is lying to you. Wake up!¡± Sonja and the other two regained consciousness. They kept badmouthing Gloria on the way here. Finding them annoying, Floyd knocked them all out. ¡°Floyd, you¡¯re a fool. Gloria¡¯s fooling around with you!¡± ¡°Gloria, drop the act and reveal your true strength!¡± Both Kato and Ralph yelled out loud. The three of them were on the verge of despair. They exhausted their strengths and finally escaped prison, but Floyd brought them back to Gloria. It wouldn¡¯t take much to imagine how Gloria would torture themter. Sonja and the other two felt a shiver go down their spines when they recalled their days in prison. ¡°Gloria, they won¡¯t see reason. I think you can kill them directly,¡± Floyd said sternly. Sighing, Gloria replied, ¡°The leader of the Glorian Order had a perfect n. I don¡¯t me them for trusting her lies. I can rify thingster. We should spare their lives for now. I will exin everything so they wouldn¡¯t be used by the leader.¡± Floyd heaved a sigh of relief inwardly. He was actually trying to sound Gloria out, so what he said was partly false. He would suspect her intentions if Gloria agreed to kill Sonja and the other two. As Gloria remained considerate, Floyd knew he was right to trust herpletely. ¡°Gloria, drop the act. How could you be this disgusting? Did you forget how you cursed Floyd back in prison? You said he¡¯s nothing but trash and a simp. Your techniques originated from Evie. If you dare, show them to us now!¡± Sonja, Ralph, and Kato didn¡¯t stop trying to make Floyde to his senses. Gloria pretended to be upset and dered, ¡°I don¡¯t mind it if you insult me, for you¡¯ve been tricked. But I won¡¯t allow you toe between Floyd and me. If you don¡¯t stop, don¡¯t me me for taking action!¡± Hearing her words, Floyd was touched. He had no idea Gloria would defend him. ¡°You little shits. If Gloria hadn¡¯t stopped me, I would¡¯ve killed you earlier!¡± Floyd snarled. Sonja continued, ¡°Gloria wants us alive so you won¡¯t suspect her. She also wants us to witness her growth. Floyd, you have no idea how crazy she is.¡± ¡°Shut up!¡± Floyd appeared before them in a sh and pped them several times in a row. As a result, Sonja and the others cked out from the force of his ps. ¡°Gloria, they are finally quiet now.¡± Floyd gazed at Gloria adoringly. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m here, and no one cany a hand on you. I¡¯m willing to go against the entire world just to stay by your side to protect and love you. Gloria, you¡¯re everything to me.¡± ¡°Floyd, I trust you.¡± Gloria bit back her distaste and rested her head on his shoulder. Floyd was so moved by her action that he teared up. He vowed inwardly to protect this kind andpassionate woman. No one can nder Gloria. Not even Master! Floyd spent some time with Gloria whispering sweet nothings to her before leaving her reluctantly. When his figure disappeared from sight, a malicious smile flitted across Gloria¡¯s lips. She couldn¡¯t help but recall Floyd¡¯s mushy words and shuddered in repulsion. It took her a while to regain herposure. ¡°Master Eusof, you¡¯re the only person left. I wonder where you could be.¡± Her gaze turned vicious. Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. Floyd made his way back to the base happily. After he caught Sonja and herpanions, Gloria thanked him and acknowledged his efforts. That gave Floyd an immense sense of satisfaction. If this goes on, Gloria will definitely fall head over heels in love with me!q Chapter 3644 Chapter 3644 Chapter 3644 Being Annoying We shall be a match made in heaven, envied by everyone. At the same time, Phoenix and the like were asking around in confusion. ording to their informant, Sonja and the others were seen heading to the base. However, they were tracking Sonja and the others down when thetter suddenly disappeared without a trail. It was as if they had vanished into thin air. Phoenix and the rest immediately started a search all over the mountains. ¡°Floyd suddenly took charge of the perimeter defense of the base. Do you think he knows something about Sonja and the others¡¯ disappearance?¡± Azure Dragon asked with a frown. Sonja and herpanions would be able to reveal the identity of the mysterious leader of the Glorian Order. However, the important clue disappeared right outside the base. It was natural for Phoenix and the others to feel exasperated. ¡°Oh, speak of the devil. Let¡¯s ask him about it,¡± Phoenix said and pointed at Floyd, who was whistling as he walked back to the base. ¡°Floyd, I¡¯m d to see you here. Our informant told us that Sonja and the other two were heading back to the base. You¡¯re in charge of the perimeter defense tonight. Did you discover anything strange?¡± Phoenix went straight to the topic. The rest observed Floyd carefully as they waited for his answer. It was customary to change the person in charge urgently, but Floyd disappeared after being assigned the job. Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. That was not normal at all. As the person in charge of the perimeter defense, how could he desert his post? Why did he even ask to be in charge of the post? ¡°N-No.¡± Floyd quickly gave his answer after his initial shock. Actually, Floyd felt slightly guilty. Gloria might¡¯ve exined everything to him, but the matter had yet to be rified. If he revealed the truth, Phoenix and the others would definitely get to the bottom of it. Levi might even believe them if they used it as evidence to report him. ¡°Really?¡± Azure Dragon probed. He had noticed the glint of panic in Floyd¡¯s eyes. Floyd forced himself to calm down and met Azure Dragon¡¯s gaze. ¡°I left to search for Sonja and the rest. However, I didn¡¯t find any traces of them even after a thorough search. Could your subordinate be wrong?¡± He was adamant, so Phoenix and the rest were helpless. ¡°Now that you¡¯re back, you can be in charge of the perimeter defense. I¡¯m tired after working hard the entire night,¡± Floyd told them and turned to leave. Right then, Phoenix¡¯smunication device rang. His informant informed him of thetest update¡ªSonja and the other two had been captured by the Glorian Order. After receiving the news, Phoenix and the rest immediately suspected Floyd. The panic that shed across Floyd¡¯s eyes earlier didn¡¯t escape their notice. Without hesitation, Phoenix blocked Floyd¡¯s path and questioned harshly, ¡°Floyd, be honest with us. Did you see Sonja and herpanions? We just received news that they had been captured by the Glorian Order again.¡± Deep down, Floyd was flustered. Nevertheless, he insisted, ¡°Stop being annoying! I didn¡¯t see Sonja!¡± Phoenix sighed inwardly. She couldn¡¯t do anything as Floyd was being obstinate. After they left, Floyd was filled with confusion. He immediately contacted Gloria and asked her about it. This time, Gloria responded pretty quickly. ¡°Floyd, I don¡¯t know anything. After I exined things to them, I released them. If you don¡¯t trust me, you can ask the disciples from West Pavilion. They saw me releasing Sonja and the rest,¡± she revealed in an innocent but aggrieved voice. Hearing that, Floyd felt his heart ache for her. As heforted her, the suspicion in his heart faded away. If this has nothing to do with Gloria, why did Phoenix and the others keep using her? Floyd was rather annoyed by how Phoenix and the others doubted and suspected Gloria. How could they question me earlier? It¡¯s obvious they suspect me!q Chapter 3645 Chapter 3645 Chapter 3645 Another Trump Card For Levi Levi had no idea what happened back in the base. He was focused on metamorphosing with the help of the remedial ley line. The remedial ley line was capable of nourishing one¡¯s body and veins, so Levi¡¯s power increased to a new level. Going into seclusion, he focused on nothing but cultivation for several days and finallypleted his metamorphosis. By then, Levi could sense the rampage of energy in his body. Even his veins were more flexible now. It felt amazing as though he had gotten himself a new body. After Levi came out of his solitary training, Chad grinned andmented, ¡°There is still quite a lot of energy left in the remedial ley line. I thought you¡¯d use them up.¡± ¡°I¡¯vepleted the metamorphosis, so using the remedial ley line further would be a waste.¡± Levi was pleased by the results of the metamorphosis. Chuckling, he added, ¡°I want to bring a few more people here so they could increase their energy.¡± Chad¡¯s lips twitched, for he assumed he could use the remaining energy to cultivate some magical medicine. He had no idea Levi wanted to bring the others here after increasing his strength. ¡°You win!¡± Chad felt it was time to find a spiritual ley line so he could cultivate his magical medicine. Soon, Levi brought Wynona, Mia, and Cyrus to the remedial ley line without alerting anyone. The three of them went into solitary training. The remedial ley line with a nourishing effect was perfect for increasing their strengths. Before this, Levi had brought them to the other two spiritual ley lines to undergo metamorphosis. After getting nourished by the remedial ley line, Wynona and the other two improved considerably and had achieved the next level. In fact, theirbat prowess was at its peak. That was the advantage of Levi¡¯s technique. Its advantage couldn¡¯t be seen within a short time, but if one were to persist, one¡¯s power would grow more potent than the extreme devouring technique. Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. Most importantly, the cultivation technique would give the cultivators a solid foundation and allow for more room for improvement. Wynona and the other two had experienced a metamorphosis in three super-spiritual ley lines, so they managed to break through to the next level. ¡°You can be independent now. Even if the Glorian Order has its eyes on me, I won¡¯t feel like I have a lot on my te anymore,¡± Levi dered in relief. Wynona and the others were delighted, too. They knew the base¡¯s situation well. The Glorian Order had set its eyes on the base, and the lesiastic Order was going to make a comeback soon without stating its attitude. Besides, there was a possibility that a spy was on the base. Levi had to shoulder all the stress. Wynona and herpanions wanted to be of help, but they weren¡¯t capable enough to do so previously. Now that they were stronger, it was time for them to share Levi¡¯s burden. ¡°Even if the Glorian Order works together with the lesiastic Order after thetter¡¯seback, I¡¯m not afraid at all,¡± Levi dered confidently. His strength had improved considerably, and he now had three powerful subordinates who would be a great help to him. Levi couldn¡¯t help but regret that he couldn¡¯t bring Bruno and the others to metamorphose here. It was too eye-catching to ask too many people to leave the base. Once the Glorian Order realized it, they most probably would take advantage of the situation and launch an attack. Otherwise, those eighty men could be Levi¡¯s strongest aides. ¡°Let¡¯s go back to the base!¡± Levi ordered. He then led Wynona and the others to hurry back to the base. Of course, Levi didn¡¯t forget to remind them to keep their swift progress a secret. No one was to know about this, for they would be Levi¡¯s biggest trump cards. The leader of the Glorian Order must be thinking that she hasplete control over me. I shall let her feel that way. Wynona and the other two shall pull off a surprise when there is a battle. They might even y a decisive role in deciding the trend of the war. The moment Levi arrived at the base, he received a huge surprise. Chapter 3646 Chapter 3646 Chapter 3646 The Sealed Super Spiritual Ley Line Good news came from Digital God, his best friend. Since theyst bade goodbye to each other, Digital God remained in Xyperia to continue his own research. During his research, Digital God discovered a sealed-off super-spiritual ley line in the ins of Elterton in Xyperia. Oh, great. Luck is truly on my side this time! Levi was ted. He was able to increase his strength again. Back at the base, someone reported the recent updates to Levi. Master Eusof is still atrge, so the Glorian Order is busy trying to find him. I can take advantage of the situation and use the super-spiritual ley line to increase my strength. Having made up his mind, Levi told his men to release news that the base and Levi¡¯s subordinates would do their best to save Eusof. The moment the news broke, it sent a shockwave through the world. Back at Corpse Pit, which was the Glorian Order¡¯s headquarters, Gloria¡¯s brows snapped together when she heard the news. ¡°What? Levi ordered his men to do their best to save Master Eusof?¡± Her stress level was truly off the charts. At that moment, the various forces of the lesiastic Order remained at the base. None of them dared to take action. If nothing were to go wrong, and they could still continue with the search, Gloria was pretty confident that they would capture Eusof in the near future. Never in her wildest dreams did she expect Levi to interfere halfway. After all, Levi¡¯s subordinates and the forces working for him were prettyplicated. Compared to the lesiastic Order, Gloria hadn¡¯t infiltrated Levi¡¯s forces that deep yet. Thus, Gloria couldn¡¯t get to know Levi¡¯s subordinates¡¯ whereabouts in detail. As a result, she had difficultying up with preemptive measures against Levi¡¯s ns. Once Levi¡¯s men rescued Eusof, it would be akin to the lesiastic Order taking action. When Thundera made aeback, they would definitely join hands. Both Gloria and the Glorian Order would be under enormous pressure. In fact, their lives would be at risk. ¡°I won¡¯t allow that to happen!¡± Gloria vowed and balled up her fists. Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. She then left to join the search for Eusof. s, Gloria had no idea it was all Levi¡¯s n to divert her attention. When the Glorian Order and Gloria were busy with the search operation to arrest Eusof, Levi left the base secretly with Wynona and the other two. They hurried to Xyperia to meet Digital God. Thetter brought them to the super-spiritual ley line without further dy. ¡°My brand new detector discovered the super-spiritual ley line, but some sort of superpower sealed it off. ording to my analysis, it should¡¯ve been sealed off to prevent the leakage of spiritual energy, or it could be that someone wanted to hide it from the world,¡± Digital God revealed. Arching a brow, Levi asked, ¡°You mean someone sealed it off deliberately?¡± ¡°Yes. Someone powerful must¡¯ve sealed off this terrifying super-spiritual ley line. I wonder who it could be,¡± Digital God marveled. Without hesitation, Levi unleashed his power to check it out. His horrifying power spread everywhere and soon detected the energyyer sealing the super-spiritual ley line. Boom! Boom! Boom! Levi hit it a few times, but the energyyer managed to ward off his attacks. The grounds around the super-spiritual ley line trembled violently. The energyyer is exceptionally strong! Levi¡¯s expression grew grim. Despite having unleashed only around thirty percent of his strength, he knew the attack was actually equal to a full strike before his metamorphosis. After all, he had increased his energy from three super- spiritual ley lines. He couldn¡¯t believe that the energyyer had managed to crush his attack. Most importantly, the energyyer didn¡¯t even sustain any damage. Who had the power to form this energyyer? Is there such a powerful but unknown presence in this world? ¡°So? Can you destroy the seal?¡± Digital God asked. Levi¡¯s lips curled. ¡°Stay out of the way. Watch as I destroy it with one punch.¡± Chapter 3647 Chapter 3647 Chapter 3647 I Chose The Right Person Levi gathered his power and delivered a blow at the super-spiritual ley line¡¯s protective energy shield. This time, Levi did not hold back. As the powerful energies collided, the surrounding ground trembled. Crack! Cracks emerged on the shield, spreading at a speed visible to the naked eye. After some time, it shatteredpletely, and condensed spiritual energy filled the vicinity. Levi dusted his hands and said to Wynona and the others, ¡°Okay. Let¡¯s not waste time and begin metamorphosing now!¡± ¡°Wow. This spiritual ley line is more powerful than the one in Antis¡¯ underwater project!¡± Wynona eximed. Levi had realized that as well. The spiritual ley line in front of them was crimson red, like blood. On top of that, the concentration of the spiritual energy was way denser than the one in the underwater project. ¡°All the more reason to seize the opportunity and cultivate,¡± Levi urged. Based on his observation of the spiritual energy, Levi was worried the leak of the spiritual energy might attract the shield maker¡¯s attention. Hence, Wynona and the others nodded, immediately channeling their basic technique and began metamorphosing. Simrly, Levi sat cross-legged and wielded his technique faster than the others. Immediately, red spiritual energy could be seen flowing into Levi¡¯s body at an incredible speed. He continued perfecting his body and refining his veins. In the meantime, Digital God was in charge of keeping an eye outside to prevent the enemies from interrupting their cultivation. Meanwhile, Floyd had been going all out to locate Eusof ever since Levi gave orders to rescue the latter. Floyd only had one motive for doing so¡ªto clear Gloria¡¯s name. From Floyd¡¯s point of view, Eusof was different from Sonja and the others. With his identity and capabilities, Eusof would not ignore the facts and simply make usations. Unfortunately, just as Floyd was immersed in locating Eusof¡¯s whereabouts, the former suddenly received a text from Gloria. It read: Floyd, I have an emergency. Let¡¯s meet at the usual ce. There was a sense of urgency in Gloria¡¯s words. It gave Floyd the urge to appear instantly by Gloria¡¯s side in order to find out the situation. When he turned up at their rendezvous, Gloria spoke to him in a gentle tone. Even her gaze had hints of affection and dependence. It made Floyd feel great. The idea of bing more important to Gloria made him happy. ¡°Did something happen, Gloria? Why did you call me over so urgently?¡± Floyd asked concernedly. Gloria responded grimly, ¡°The pressure from the Glorian Order has caused the Holy Guild to send out all kinds of powerful organizations to look for Master Eusof. Since I¡¯m outside of the Glorian Order¡¯s circle, the task is assigned to me as well. The thing is, the Glorian Order has too many elites. I can¡¯t deal with all of them. Floyd, I really need your help this time. Then again, this is a very dangerous task. If you¡­ Well, I won¡¯t me you for it.¡± Pity flooded Floyd¡¯s heart when he saw her sorrowful expression. Without hesitation, he agreed to her request, ¡°What are you saying, Gloria? You¡¯re my woman. There¡¯s no reason for me not to help you, no matter how dangerous it is. Besides, my powers have risen to impressive heights. I¡¯m confident I¡¯ll win every fight, even if I¡¯m my opponent¡¯s Xs. Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll inform you right away when I hear anything rted to Master Eusof.¡± Floyd was brimming with confidence. Lately, he had constantly been devouring energy, and his cultivation level had risen to another level. Gloria¡¯s eyes lit up, and she stared at him admiringly. ¡°I knew I chose the right person. You¡¯re the most reliable in crucial times like this.¡± Her words made him feel as though he was on cloud nine. Floyd could not help but think of the past when Gloria distanced herself from him and even treated him coldly. During that time, Floyd was utterly heartbroken because of her treatment. Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. And now, things had changed so drastically, and he had finally be someone Gloria could rely on.q Chapter 3648 Chapter 3648 Chapter 3648 Floyd Is Lost ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Gloria. As long as Master Eusof is found, all suspicion against you will be cleared. After that, I¡¯ll bring you to the base and let everyone know about our rtionship. No one will spout nonsense anymore,¡± Floyd uttered ambitiously. However, all Gloria felt was disgust. Do you have no shame? How can a piece of trash like you have the guts to say such a thing? Unfortunately, with the current situation, Gloria had no choice but to force herself to lie through her teeth, ¡°Floyd, I¡¯m looking forward to that day, too.¡± With cautiousness written all over her face, Gloria continued, ¡°I¡¯m tired of being misunderstood.¡± Floyd said sternly, ¡°They¡¯re idiots for misunderstanding you. I¡¯ve always believed you were innocent. Once we find Master Eusof, the truth will be revealed. I¡¯ll ughter anyone who dares to nder you after that.¡± ¡°I feel much at ease hearing this from you.¡± Gloria paused for a while and asked suddenly, ¡°Floyd, what if your master still has a prejudice against me even after the misunderstanding is cleared? Are you really going to take the risk and kill your master?¡± ¡°Uh¡­¡± Floyd stiffened. In that split second, he suddenly felt a murderous intent surging in his heart. Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. That feeling shocked him to the core. ¡°Haha! I¡¯m joking! Do you really think I¡¯m that unreasonable?¡± Gloria said with a mischievous grin. Though she sensed nothing unusual on the surface, she could feel his murderous intent from a while ago. It looks like my earlier n wasn¡¯t an unreachable dream after all. I¡¯ll make sure to find the right moment to instigate him in the future. Perhaps Floyd mighte in useful. At that thought, Gloria gazed at Floyd more expectantly. ¡°Gloria, you almost gave me a heart attack.¡± Floyd let out a huge sigh. Despite him saying that, evil thoughts were still brewing in his mind. He even imagined himself falling out with Levi if that day really came. Of course, that would only happen if Levi still ndered Gloria, regardless of the evidence. ¡°Okay. The clock is ticking. I should make use of every second to look for Master Eusof. The longer the dy, the more danger he is in. Let¡¯s keep in touch, Floyd. Remember, don¡¯t make any rash decisions once you hear something about Master Eusof. The Glorian Order is too powerful.¡± Gloria paused for a moment before saying affectionately, ¡°I¡¯m worried you¡¯ll be in danger. Besides, Master Eusof has a strange character and isn¡¯t easy to get along with. If you really upset him, he might behave oddly.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll notify you right away.¡± Floyd was filled with bliss to receive her concern. What he did not know was that Gloria was already brainwashing him with herst sentence. If Floyd were to really encounter Eusof first and thetter were to im facts such as Gloria being the lord of the Glorian Order, Floyd would think that Eusof was probably behaving oddly. ¡°Okay. Please stay safe. I¡¯m going to carry out my task now.¡± With that, Gloria turned around and left. Meanwhile, Floyd watched Gloria leave with a look of infatuation. The thought of how Gloria was entrusting him with such an important responsibility after all the cold treatment back then made him happy. ¡°That¡¯s the benefit of being powerful. It looks like I¡¯ve got to continue working hard to cultivate. That way, Gloria will trust me and acknowledge my powers more. I might even have more say in the base and in Master¡¯s presence,¡± Floyd mumbled to himself. At that moment, Floyd had practically lost himself, trying to gain Gloria¡¯s acknowledgment. He was extremely eager to improve himself that he did not mind devouring a fighter¡¯s abilities. He was willing to do anything as long as he could be more powerful.q Chapter 3649 Chapter 3649 Chapter 3649 Kenfort Just as everyone in the Holy Guild was busy locating Eusof, they received another piece of news from Thundera. He was returning in two days. At the same time, the news also informed them of the arrival of some powerful people. One of them was the elder of Bluesky Sect, which Thundera joined. The former¡¯s cultivation level had already attained perfection. Even with the powers of the Holy Guild¡¯s three ministersbined, they were not a tenth of his. And though Thundera had been cultivating for many years in the legendary world, he still could notst ten rounds under the elder¡¯s attack. This time, the elder¡¯s purpose for tagging along with Bluesky Sect¡¯s young master was to train his physical and mental state. At the same time, he wanted to help resolve the lesiastic Order¡¯s problem. ¡°That¡¯s scary. How can the three ministers¡¯ powers not even reach a tenth of that supreme being¡¯s?¡± ¡°Master Thundera was already invincible even before the search for the legendary world began.¡± ¡°So, the legendary world is called Kenfort. Wow. Even the name sounds immortal.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t forget about the young master of Bluesky Sect. I bet there¡¯ll be other eldersing along, too.¡± ¡°With so many powerful people overseeing us, Levi and the Glorian Order will be nothing but pests.¡± The lesiastic Order broke out into cheers, feeling as if they could finally breathe with ease again. Soon, the Glorian Order learned about the news. Since Eusof was still not found, everyone from the Glorian order at the Corpse Pit felt more stressed. Even the depressing atmosphere that hung in the air became more intense. Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. ¡°Continue expanding the search. We must not let Master Eusof return to the lesiastic Order! All of you are allowed to kill him whenever necessary!¡± Gloria yelled. ¡°Understood!¡± the Glorian Order¡¯s followers responded fearfully. Gloria¡¯s anger had not dissipated yet. Hence, she went straight to the dungeon, where Top Ten, Sonja, and the others were nailed to wooden frames. Specially made chains passed through the bones of their limbs, giving them excruciating pain by merely hanging them up. All the continuous tortures they had endured over the past few days had them on the brink of death. Even so, Gloria did not kill them. In fact, she even fed them elixirs to keep them alive. ¡°Gloria, just¡­ Just kill me already. Please give me a quick death. Aren¡¯t you the powerful one? Come on. Punch me in the head!¡± Sonja¡¯s voice was weak and hoarse. The others, too, suggested other ways to beg to be killed. Gloria was already annoyed in the first ce. When she heard the prisoners¡¯ mors, her rage intensified. ¡°Shut up, all of you! Do you want to die? Too bad. It¡¯s not that easy!¡± She then took out a steel whip covered with the special drug she had formted, which would double the victim¡¯s pain. ¡°Tell me Master Eusof¡¯s whereabouts now!¡± she demanded, whipping her victims. Crack! ¡°What are you ring at?¡± she fumed. Crack! Crack! ¡°A group of trash! I¡¯m going to make your lives a living hell!¡± she yelled again. Crack! Crack! Crack! Ear-piercing screams filled the dungeon every time Gloria swung her whip. Soon, the Top Ten and Sonja passed out. ¡°Make them drink this! This will keep them awake to enjoy the whipping,¡± Gloria ordered, making her subordinates pour her specially formted drug down the prisoners¡¯ throats. Not long after, her prisoners woke up again. ¡°Gloria, I¡¯ll never tell you his whereabouts, even if I knew where Master Eusof is!¡± Sonja shouted, enduring the agonizing pain. ¡°Well, let¡¯s hope you can keep up this stubborn attitude.¡± Gloria took out a dagger and made a few shes on Sonja¡¯s face. After that, she applied some poisonous powder to the wounds. Fizz! As soon as the powder touched Sonja¡¯s skin, the areas around the wounds corroded and turned ck. They corroded so much that her bones were slightly exposed. ¡°Ah!¡± Sonja screamed in pain and fainted. ¡°Go on! Continue being stubborn!¡± Gloria said, smirking. Then, she continued using all kinds of methods to torture the others.q Chapter 3650 Chapter 3650 Chapter 3650 Foolproof In the meantime, Eusof was munching on wild fruits to satisfy his hunger in a hidden cave among the woods. After all, he used magical medicines to restore his powers, which were not as intense as true cultivation. On top of that, fighting and escaping for several days in a row had exhausted him. Despite that, Eusof was thrilled when he heard the Glorian Order¡¯s members talking about Levi dispatching all his forces to rescue him. Back then, his only option was to rush back to the lesiastic Order. This time, however, he could also head to Levi¡¯s base. If one were topare those two forces, Levi¡¯s would definitely be the better option. Eusof would be safer there. ¡°Levi¡¯s effect of participation is amazing. The Glorian Order¡¯s search is not as tight as before,¡± Eusof muttered to himself. After observing the surroundings, he quickly made his way to Levi¡¯s base. Along the way, he encountered several obstructions from the followers of the Glorian Order. Thankfully, their abilities were on the average side. After killing his way out, he ran all the way to his destination. It took him about four hours to reach the base. ¡°This is it,¡± he mumbled. Eusof eyed the cluster of buildings in the distance. It was Levi¡¯s base. ¡°Who is it?¡± Eusof asked suddenly. Before he could let down his guard, he sensed someone spying on him. ¡°Are you Master Eusof?¡± With that, Floyd stepped out of the darkness. Seeing Eusof was about to attack, Floyd quickly exined, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m Levi¡¯s disciple, Floyd. I¡¯m sure you¡¯ve heard of us before.¡± Ever since the meetup with Gloria, Floyd had been searching around the grounds near the base. To his surprise, he sensed an unfamiliar yet strong presence while conducting an energy search that night. Hence, he hurried over, only to be surprised to have actually found his target. Eusof heaved a sigh of relief and said smilingly, ¡°Oh, you¡¯re Mr. Garrison¡¯s disciple. Yes, I¡¯ve heard of you. I¡¯m indeed Eusof. Please lead me back to your base.¡± Eusof immediately felt relieved. He had not expected to stumble into Levi¡¯s head disciple. Entering the base with Floyd would make things easier for Eusof. In fact, thetter could meet Levi or the others who were closest to Levi right away. That way, he would be safe. At the thought of that, Eusof couldn¡¯t help but reveal a wider smile. ¡°I need to make a report first. I¡¯m sure you know it¡¯s a time of unique circumstances. Everything must be handled carefully. Surely you¡¯re not in a hurry?¡± Floyd informed solemnly. Eusof nodded in understanding. After all, the Glorian Order was currently powerful. Since everyone in the base was Levi¡¯s family and friends, it was only right for them to be informed beforehand. Otherwise, the whole purpose of implementingyers of defenses would be pointless if anyone could walk in and out as they wished. Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. s, what Eusof did not know was that Floyd had first sent the news to Gloria. After that, he informed Forlevia, Phoenix, Levi, and the others for backup. Floyd could not help but feel that his n this time was foolproof. All my efforts will be wasted if we encounter the elites of the Glorian Order along the way and fail to defeat the other party. With a serious expression, Floyd informed, ¡°Master Eusof, the base might look near, but the elites of the Glorian Order are all over the ce. It¡¯s best for us to wait for backup before beginning our journey. I¡¯ve already informed the base¡¯s elites toe over. Let¡¯s go into hiding for now.¡± ¡°As expected from Mr. Garrison¡¯s favorite disciple. You do things rigorously. I¡¯m impressed!¡± Eusof praised. Of course, Eusof truly believed it was a good n to prevent things from going wrong if they actually encountered the Glorian Order. Hence, the duo quickly found a ce and hid themselves. In the meantime, Floyd suppressed his urge to ask Eusof about the secret of the Glorian Order. He figured it was not toote to ask Eusof by the time Forlevia and the others arrived. Moreover, he could even use the opportunity to clear Gloria¡¯s name in front of everyone. At the same time, as soon as Gloria received the news, she immediately informed the Glorian Order¡¯s elites, who had been hiding in Levi¡¯s base.q Chapter 3651 Chapter 3651 Chapter 3651 Huge Difference No one came to their rescue after waiting for a long time in the darkness. Suddenly, Eusof frowned. For some reason, he felt a bad premonition in the pit of his stomach. ¡°Are they not here yet?¡± he mumbled. Floyd found it odd, too. After all, the base was not too far away. It would take only an hour for Forlevia and the others to arrive on foot. Why am I not sensing their aura yet? ¡°They should be here soon,¡± Floyd said uncertainly. The moment he finished, a mocking voice rang out. ¡°Master Eusof, you¡¯ve been hiding really well. It took me ages to find you!¡± Xs? Floyd¡¯s and Eusof¡¯s hearts sank. That voice could not be more familiar to them. Why is he here? Before Floyd could even ponder more on it, he felt a wave of foreign aura approaching them in all directions. ¡°Run!¡± Eusof yelled. That was the only thought that came to his mind. Eusof had witnessed Xs¡¯ powers before. There was no way he could defeat thetter with his current cultivation level. Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. Though Floyd was rtively strong, he was still too weakpared to Xs. ¡°It¡¯s toote to run now. You¡¯re utterly surrounded. There¡¯s no way you can escape.¡± Xs¡¯ voice sounded nearer, and there was a hint of sarcasm in it. ¡°Xs, why are you here?¡± Floyd questioned. He decided to show himself instead of avoiding the other party. Currently, he had an unprecedented level of confidence. He strongly believed he could fight Xs after all the energy he devoured. On top of that, he was sure that backup would be arriving soon. Once Floydbined forces with the army, they would be able to fight against Xs. Even if they could not kill him, they would be able to make him retreat. Clearly, Xs had seen through Floyd¡¯s n. Smirking, he asked, ¡°Floyd, don¡¯t you find your way of stalling time a little¡­ cheap? Anyway, I think you can give up waiting for backup. Their hands are currently full. I¡¯m afraid they don¡¯t have the time to help you guys. All right. Let¡¯s cut the cr*p and fight. I¡¯d like to see how much you¡¯ve improved this time.¡± Xs¡¯ disrespectful words were a stab to Floyd¡¯s pride. ¡°What did you do to the base?¡± Floyd asked as panic rose in his heart. The thought of Forlevia and the others taking forever toe made Floyd realize they could be attacked by the Glorian Order. Xs sneered, ¡°You should worry about yourself. We¡¯ve been hiding near the base for some time, only waiting for Master Eusof to fall into the trap. Well, it looks like my patience has finally paid off.¡± Eusof¡¯s expression fell. ¡°Young man, we might have a chance of surviving if we join forces,¡± Eusof said grimly. He could not be bothered to think about useless things like their identity and pride, apart from securing their own lives. However, Xs was not the slightest bit fearful. Instead, he seemed rather excited. ¡°That¡¯s right. It¡¯s best for both of you to join forces. Otherwise, it won¡¯t be challenging enough.¡± How dare he? How dare he mock us? Floyd¡¯s blood boiled. Saying nothing in response, he lunged forward and threw a punch at Xs¡¯ head. ¡°Interesting!¡± Xs sneered, looking as if he had no intentions of dodging the attack. With that, he charged toward Floyd with the same attack. Boom! A deafening bang rang in everyone¡¯s ears like a thunderp. Then, waves of powerful energy from the collision spread out across the woods and caused many nearby trees to shatter into pieces. Whoosh! Floyd¡¯s body flew out as if he had knocked into a high-speed train. At the same time, blood sputtered out of his body. Crack! Crack! Crack! It took several collisions with trees of different sizes to force Floyd toe to a stop. ¡°Is he really that strong?¡± Floyd uttered under his breath, feeling shocked to the core. Floyd had put in his all for the first attack. However, not only did Xs neutralize it, but he also caused the former to fly out and suffer internal injuries. Meanwhile, Eusof had attacked by ambushing Xs from the back.q Chapter 3652 Chapter 3652 Chapter 3652 Prejudice Against Gloria ¡°You need to be capable enough to ambush someone. Otherwise, you¡¯re just putting yourself in danger.¡± As Xs was saying that, he turned andunched a kick without even looking. This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. A powerful force shot out into the area. Eusof halted when he was about three meters away from Xs. It was as if Eusof was stopped by an invisible force. No matter how much strength he exerted, he could not break free. ¡°Get lost!¡± Xs bellowed, and the unmoving shield rampaged in an instant. Following that, a powerful force threw Eusof into the sky. As he was still soaring into the sky, he vomited blood, for he had suffered serious damage and internal injuries in his eyes. Thump! Eusof smashed heavily to the ground after being thrown about thirty meters across the woods. His aura withered instantly. He¡¯s too powerful! Suddenly, a feeling of hopelessness crept upon Eusof and Floyd. They had joined forces, yet they could not endure more than three attacks from Xs. The difference between Xs¡¯ and the duo¡¯s powers was too huge. ¡°Again!¡± Xs beckoned at them, challenging them to attack him again. Seeing that, Floyd epted the challenge. Sadly, the oue was worse, and his injuries were more severe. The truth was Floyd would have been dead if Xs had attacked with all his might. ¡°Pfft. This is no fun. Master Eusof, you should juste with me already. Otherwise, you¡¯re going to continue suffering,¡± Xs said with a smirk. ¡°Rather than go with you, I¡¯d rather you kill me.¡± Eusof¡¯s voice was hoarse. He could still feel a chill running down his spine at the thought of his encounters in the Corpse Pit¡¯s dungeon. ¡°That¡¯s not up to you!¡± Xs appeared before Eusof in a sh and grabbed thetter¡¯s throat without giving him the chance toe to his senses. Just like that, Xs carried Eusof with one arm as if thetter were a tiny chick. Eusof wanted to retaliate, but he was restrained by terrifying energy, which prevented him from moving an inch. ¡°Floyd, I shall spare your life today. Continue cultivating, or you¡¯ll still be as useless as a piece of trash,¡± Xs sneered. With that, he walked off, taking Eusof with him. Floyd was too stunned to return to his senses as if he had been struck by lightning. His confidence had suffered a tremendous blow. After an unknown period of time, the rustling sound of footsteps and talking voices made Floyd snap back to reality. ¡°Floyd, where are you?¡± ¡°Look. There!¡± ¡°Floyd, where¡¯s Master Eusof?¡± As the voices continued getting nearer, Floyd gradually recovered his senses and saw Forlevia and the others. ¡°Master Eusof was taken away by Xs.¡± Floyd¡¯s voice sounded shaky. He was so embarrassed that he did not dare to look the others in the eye. After all, he could not do anything but watch Xs take Eusof away. Azure Dragon and the others were stunned to hear that. Right then, they could not repress their anger anymore. ¡°Tell us the truth, Floyd. Did you tell Gloria about Master Eusof, too?¡± ¡°There can¡¯t be such a coincidence. How could our base be suddenly attacked by the Glorian Order at the same time?¡± ¡°Most importantly, how did Xse so quickly?¡± Phoenix and the others each threw him a question to put the me on Gloria. It was true that it was too much of a coincidence for the base to be under the Glorian Order¡¯s attack at the same time. Most importantly, the assants of the base were all Fatalis Warriors who could be defeated easily. In other words, they were basically cannon fodders used to stall Forlevia and the others from rescuing Floyd. During that time, Xs had personallye over and taken Eusof away. Hence, it was only natural for the crowd to think Gloria was involved in it. Even so, their questions and usations made Floyd mad. What does that have to do with Gloria? She¡¯s just obeying the Holy Guild¡¯s orders to look for Master Eusof. They just have a prejudice against her. The more Floyd thought about it, the more upset he was. Then again, he knew it was not the right time to pick a fight. Chapter 3653 Chapter 3653 Chapter 3653 You Are Inhumane Floyd felt his temper re at Phoenix¡¯s and the rest¡¯s barrage of questions. Yet he kept it in check, knowing it wasn¡¯t the right time. I can¡¯t let them know I¡¯ve already told Gloria about Master Eusof. Based on Phoenix¡¯s and the rest¡¯s prejudice against Gloria, they¡¯ll surely be suspicious of her. I still don¡¯t have any power of discourse at the base. ¡°I didn¡¯t tell Gloria anything,¡± Floyd denied. ¡°Moreover, Xs had already confessed about the Glorian Order sending troops to areas near the base.¡± Phoenix and the rest gave up trying to break through Floyd¡¯s firm attitude. ¡°Has Master Eusof even told you anything, then?¡± Azure Dragon continued his questioning. Floyd shook his head. ¡°Xs and the others arrived not long after Master Eusof and I hid. We didn¡¯t even have the chance to talk.¡± Everyone shook their heads and sighed with regret at his answer. Phoenix and the rest were crestfallen. The Glorian Order has now captured every escapee. These people most likely knew about the secrets of the Glorian Order. They might even know about the Order¡¯s lord¡¯s identity. Now, even that only crucial piece of clue we have leads to a dead end. Everyone returned to base with disappointment and despair weighing on them while Floyd continued to devour without restraint. In contrast to the gloominess of the others, Floyd was feeling pumped up. The ability Xs showed in the battle earlier had spurred Floyd into improving his abilities. Meanwhile, joy rushed through Gloria as she watched the power-drained Eusof slumped on the ground in the dungeon. ¡°How do you feel, Master Eusof? Abouting back here,¡± Gloria taunted. Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. Eusof¡¯s expression was bleak. His heart filled with despair. She devoured all my power the minute I was brought back here, then swiped all the magical medicines I had on me. Despite that, she still broke every meridian in my body because she didn¡¯t feel assured. I¡¯m now crippled! There¡¯s no hope of me ever recovering. ¡°Gloria, why don¡¯t you just kill me?¡± Eusof asked sorrowfully. ¡°No, you have to stay alive.¡± Gloria shook her hands. ¡°All of you will be my best witness to how I rule the world. You won¡¯t die, at least not before I have this world in my grasp. Haha!¡± Gloriaughed maniacally. I¡¯ve captured everyone and didn¡¯t expose my identity. I¡¯ll have more confidence in taking over this world if I know how strong the legendary world and the Minister are. At that thought, she continued, ¡°Oh right, Master Eusof, Floyd was the one who told me about your whereabouts. Surprised?¡± Gloria let out another round ofughter. Eusof was thunderstruck. He didn¡¯t expect Floyd to be the snitch who caused him to get caught. Sonja and the rest had lost all hope. Floyd¡¯s current position is the most advantageous to Gloria. The importance Levi ce on Floyd will only boost Floyd¡¯s status in the base. With someone like that helping Gloria from the dark, we think even Levi might fall into Gloria¡¯s clutches in the end. Sonja and the other two clenched their teeth as memories of how Gloria captured them surfaced. Floyd, you dumb*ss! Anyone with a brain could¡¯ve seen through Gloria¡¯s act. Floyd, you retard! You will be the one who pushes Levi and his friends to their downfall. Floyd, you b*stard! I¡¯ll beat you into a pulp if I have the chance. Lines of anger etched on Sonja¡¯s and the others¡¯ faces as they cussed Floyd in their minds. At that knowledge, Eusof almost had a stroke from the rage that ripped through him. I couldn¡¯t believe all it took was an idiot like Floyd to ruin everything I¡¯d worked for. Eusof scolded Floyd silently. ¡°It¡¯s pointless even if you get angry. I¡¯m way too charming for the guys.¡±q Chapter 3654 Chapter 3654 Chapter 3654 Master ¡°A bootlicker like Floyd, naturally, is willing to do anything for me. Even if I ask him to jump to his death, he¡¯ll do it in a heartbeat, let alone tipping me off about you guys,¡± Gloria continued as though she knew what the audience was thinking. Sonja and the others were once again shocked. Despite their unwillingness, they still had to admit Gloria¡¯s words to be true. They knew Gloria¡¯s capability in controlling men well enough, especially the trio. Many male members of the lesiastic Order were so obsessed with Gloria to the point of insanity. Those men might hold influential positions or were cultivators with immense talents. They wouldn¡¯t even think twice about mass suicide to cover for Gloria. She has terrifying techniques for controlling men. Understandably, she has Floyd eating out of her palm. ¡°Of course, none of you have to be worried. I¡¯ll avenge you for Floyd¡¯s betrayal.¡± Catching the confusion on their faces, Gloria exined, ¡°Floyd, as a pawn, still has use to me as of now. He might be able to find out all the Ministers¡¯ identities and backgrounds and even inflict a heavy blow on Levi at a crucial time. After he finishes his tasks, I¡¯ll let all of you have your way with him to relieve the hatred burning within you. How about that? I¡¯m kind, no?¡± Everyone was stunned by her horrible means. She¡¯s like a nightmare as an enemy. Meanwhile, Levi and the rest took full advantage of Elterton¡¯s spiritual ley line to metamorphose. Once again, their abilities had broken through to another level. Compared to the previous metamorphose, Levi¡¯s strength had amplified to another level. Moreover, he had discover a crucial element. The super-spiritual ley line of Elterton was simr to Antis¡¯ super-spiritual ley line on the sea bed. They were both intentionally sealed by a mysterious power. It was most likely by some elite fighters. Levi had that deduction because he felt a tinge of repulsion to the aura lingering there as he purified the spiritual energy for metamorphosis. The aura was the aftermath of the energy the elite fighters had used to seal the power of the spiritual ley line. We were lucky the energy was sufficient to seal the power within the super-spiritual ley lines. Otherwise, the effects of metamorphosis would¡¯ve been significantly diminished if a considerable amount of the elite fighters¡¯ auras had infiltrated the spiritual ley line. Colliding with the unfamiliar energy of another cultivator during the purification of spiritual energy might exhaust more energy than necessary to oppose the force of the spiritual ley line. In serious cases, the cultivator might even go into psychosis. In that case, someone had sealed the spiritual energy of this world! Even Levi was shocked at the conclusion. After all, the explosion of spiritual energy did cause many innocent people to lose their livesst time. Who has been protecting the people? Levi was puzzled. Just imagining the terrifying amount of power one needed to seal the spiritual energy of this vast realm had got me amazed. I wonder what kind of elite fighter or organization has such power? At that moment, the Ministers, the legendary world, and his mysterious mentor came to Levi¡¯s mind. Maybe Mentor came from that legendary world. He might even be an elite fighter in that realm! Levi was suddenly looking forward to that legendary world. Before devouring the super-spiritual ley lines, Levi might be apprehensive about the legendary world, but with the boost in his power, he was brimming with an eagerness to battle against those elite fighters. He even desired to explore that world. With my current ability, where do I stand in that world? Levi was immersed in his thoughts. Maybe I can find Mentor¡¯s whereabouts there. I¡¯m starting to miss him after so long. At Levi¡¯s racing thoughts, his metamorphosis was near the end. This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. He collected his thoughts and focused on channeling the basic techniques.q Chapter 3655 Chapter 3655 Chapter 3655 Invention Of Digital God With the rapid channeling of his basic techniques, Levi¡¯s body and meridians were repeatedly tempered and strengthened. A faint golden luster started to appear on Levi¡¯s body. Just like that, a few days passed, and Levi slowly opened his eyes. Swoosh! Those eyes were like two peerless divine weapons unsheathed, making people dare not look directly at them. Levi stood up slowly. There was a terrifying aura in his every move. His body was extremely firm, giving people a strong and powerful feeling even when he was just standing still. Such terrifying power! Levi was overjoyed. Then, he threw a punch at the towering cier at the far end. Everything that happened next waspletely against thew of nature. Levi swung his fist at a very low speed, but the power emanated was frightening. It seemed as if the space where the trajectory of the force of his fist whistled out distorted in an instant. A piercing cracking sound rang out as if the space shattered after being extremely deformed. Boom! After a while, the force of his punch hit the cier. Boom! Boom! Boom! Then, the cier began to crack. A pit was seen in the middle of the cier. It started to shatter around the pit in the middle. Within seconds, the entire cier copsed. What a powerful punch! I only used about twenty to thirty percent of my power. This is incredible! Levi was both shocked and excited at the thought. With suchbat prowess, there was no need for him to be fearful of Thundera and the extraordinary power he gained from the legendary ce. It did not take long for Wynona and the rest toplete their cultivations one after another. Their powers had also increased significantly. Knowing that his subordinates were also more powerful now, Levi felt even more confident. ¡°I have a lot of thetest inventions here. I hope they can be helpful to you.¡± At this moment, good news came from Digital God. Levi and the others immediately followed Digital God to the testing ground, only to know that one of the latest inventions that Digital God mentioned was a new type of armor. The surface of the armor was glowing with a dark red halo. It was made of some kind of metal. Although the armor looked really thin, the energy fluctuations within it were extremely powerful. ¡°I made this with the spiritual energy of the super-spiritual ley line and the specialty spiritual stone. Do you want to give it a try?¡± asked Digital God with a smile. Initially, Levi wasn¡¯t very interested in it. After all, for a fighter of his level, he could break any kind of armor his opponent wore with just one punch. ¡°Just give it a try. Maybe you¡¯ll get some surprises.¡± Digital God was very curious about the power of the armor in practice. Digital God had seen how powerful Levi¡¯s punch was. Such power is very suitable for testing mytest invention! ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll do it just to satisfy your curiosity.¡± Levi had no choice but toply with Digital God¡¯s wishes. ¡°However, let¡¯s try it outside. Otherwise, I¡¯m afraid that your testing ground might be ruined.¡± Digital God¡¯s lips twitched. Then, he ran out, holding a piece of armor. He looked as if he was worried that his testing ground would be ruined if Levi threw a punch. He could not let anything happen to his testing ground and precious inventions. Outside of the testing ground, Digital God had already hung the armor on a cier that was far away. ¡°Let¡¯s begin!¡± announced Digital God excitedly. Without hesitation, Levi threw a punch at the armor. Boom! Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. A small cier was smashed to pieces again. Digital God quickly ran over to take a look at the armor. After a long moment, he waved the armor in his hand with a face full of excitement. Levi and the rest gathered around and examined it carefully. They were stunned. Although the armor was full with cracks, it remained intact.q Chapter 3656 Chapter 3656 Chapter 3656 A Fruitful Journey ¡°This armor is amazing!¡± said Levi with satisfaction. Levi had used almost fifty to sixty percent of his power. He was shocked that the armor could resist it. Wynona and the two felt unbelievable, too, as they could clearly feel how terrifying Levi¡¯s punch was just now. ¡°Digital God, how many pieces of this armor do you have?¡± asked Levi. Digital God smiled and replied, ¡°As many as you want.¡± ¡°Great! I¡¯ll take all of them!¡± said Levi. Digital God¡¯s lips twitched at that. The armor had just been invented, and it had all been taken away by Levi. Levi was thrilled too. The defense level of everyone at the base would improve significantly with the assistance of this armor. Following that, he also took a lot of weapons invented by Digital God. Although those weapons were rtively traditional, their power was far stronger than Yartran¡¯s. Of course, this was all thanks to the super-spiritual ley line of Elterton. Not only did Levi significantly improve his cultivation, but he also returned with many new weapons and equipment. These things would be his new trump card. At the thought of that, he felt extremely good. Meanwhile, as Thundera was about to return, Gloria stopped all expansion activities. Gloria had no idea how strong was the power of the legendary world. She did not have enough confidence. The upper limit of devourer had been raised through metamorphosing with Heavenly Thunder. However, without the super-spiritual ley line as the energy source, it was impossible for her to improve her power significantly by just devouring some scattered spiritual energy and the power of some ordinary fighters. That was also why Gloria had been very low-key recently. After all, the lesiastic Order had always wanted to exterminate her. Gloria felt extremely pressured. She also knew that this was by no means a long-term solution. It was not her character to just sit back and do nothing. After thorough consideration, Gloria secretly formed a special team. This team, led by Bone Grandmaster, searched for energy sources all over the world for Gloria to devour. As for Xs, he also had an important task. He led a team of Fatalis Warriors to target the rogue cultivators specifically. Gloria would then devour all of their powers after they were brought back. Although such a method could not improve her power significantly, Gloria had no choice but to devour as much as she could, bearing in mind that every little bit helped. ¡°I need to find the spiritual ley line!¡± Gloria thought of the super-spiritual ley line of the two deviant ns. At the base, Phoenix and the others urgently needed to report to Levi as too many things had happened recently. Levi¡¯s disappearance had caused a lot of spection from his subordinates. Besides, the Glorian Order had always been keeping an eye on them. Many people were worried about the situation, given that they were now leaderless. They urgently needed Levi toe back to preside at the base. However, Phoenix and the others searched all over the base to no avail. Even Zoey and Forlevia had no idea where Levi was. ¡°Why is he missing at a time like this?¡± ¡°Exactly! We could barely hold the situation now!¡± ¡°Thundera is about to return. I¡¯m afraid that he will target us. After all, Boss¡¯ rtionship with them is not good.¡± Phoenix and the rest frowned, feeling a little helpless about the current situation. Floyd also quickly found out about Levi¡¯s disappearance. He thought thetter was deliberately hiding from him. However, heter found out that no one else knew Levi¡¯s whereabouts. It was as if he had vanished into thin air. Right then, hismunication device vibrated. Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. When Floyd took a look at it, he felt everything was so surreal. ¡°Floyd, what are you doing? I¡¯ve missed you!¡± Gloria¡¯s words made Floyd instantly burst into euphoria.q Chapter 3657 Chapter 3657 Chapter 3657 Dissatisfied With Levi Although such a phrase wasmonly used between couples, Gloria had never been the one to say it first. As such, Floyd was on cloud nine. The yearning he felt for her intensified, filling his heart. With as much sincerity as he could muster, he said, ¡°I missed you too, Gloria! A day without seeing you is like a day without sunshine!¡± Gloria tamped down the nauseous feeling surging within her from hearing his deration of love before replying in kind reluctantly. She then changed the topic. ¡°By the way, did Master Eusof tell Master about the situation? The Holy Guild has started urging about this, but with my current status, I don¡¯t think I can enter the base.¡± She was feigning ignorance. ¡°So, you really didn¡¯t know about this.¡± Floyd was overjoyed, and he felt indignant once again at being doubted by Phoenix and the others. ¡°Gloria, I¡¯m really sorry. It¡¯s because of my uselessness that Master Eusof was taken by Xs again.¡± He proceeded to tell Gloria what had happened. After he was done, Gloria asked puzzledly, ¡°How is that possible? You guys were so close to the base! Besides, with Master¡¯s capabilities, this shouldn¡¯t have happened even if Xs was strong, or if the Glorian Order tried to get in the way.¡± In truth, this was precisely why Gloria had sought out Floyd. ording to the report given by the Fatalis Warriors who attacked the base, they didn¡¯t see Levi trying to defend the ce. Gloria was perplexed by that, for Eusof was an important man, and Levi had no reason not to take action. Floyd sighed. ¡°Master¡¯s missing.¡± Gloria asked hurriedly, ¡°What? He¡¯s missing? You¡¯re kidding, right? The Glorian Order¡¯s itching to strike right now, so where could Master have gone to?¡± Floyd replied helplessly, ¡°I¡¯d like to know that too, but Master¡¯s indeed missing. Even Zoey and Evie have no idea where he could have gone to. Master Eusof wouldn¡¯t have been taken away if he was present, and any suspicion against you would have beenpletely cleared. What a mess.¡± Gloriaforted, ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s too bad that my name wasn¡¯t cleared earlier. If I am, I can go back to the base with you.¡± She then added, ¡°But what¡¯s up with Master? Why didn¡¯t he tell you where he went? Aren¡¯t you supposed to be his most valued disciple? Master Eusof would have been fine if you had known where Master was. Floyd, I¡¯m not trying to speak ill of Master here, I just think that¡ª¡± Before she could finish her sentence, Floyd cut her off, ¡°You don¡¯t need to exin, Gloria. I know you¡¯re just feeling upset for me.¡± Although he didn¡¯t show it, the dissatisfaction he felt toward Levi increased. This was also what Gloria was aiming for. She believed that by leading Floyd on slowly, he would end up doing something unexpected sooner orter. She then said, ¡°Come on, don¡¯t stress yourself over this. Maybe Master has his own reasons for doing this. Now that Master Eusof has been captured again, I need to continue my search for the Glorian Order. Everything will be fine once Master Thunderaes back.¡± With a helpless look, she continued, ¡°Once my name¡¯s been cleared, I¡¯d like to go to the base with you to meet Master. It¡¯s just a pity we have no idea where he went or when he¡¯ll be back. After all, the base is only safer with him there.¡± Floyd couldn¡¯t help feeling delighted when he heard that. ¡°You¡¯ll reallye back with me, Gloria? I hope that dayes soon, then. As for Master, you¡¯ll be the first to know when I find his whereabouts.¡± A smile tugged at Gloria¡¯s lips at that. After chatting for a while more, she ended the call, putting on a reluctant act before she did so. At the altar of the Glorian Order in Corpse Pit, Gloria narrowed her eyes, looking to be deep in thought.qExclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. Chapter 3658 Chapter 3658 Chapter 3658 Kenfort Nobody knows where Levi¡¯s gone, not even Zoey and Evie. This is weird¡­ Gloria muttered, ¡°What on earth is Levi doing? Why is he making it seem so mysterious? Could it be that he went somewhere to increase his abilities?¡± She quickly scrapped that thought. In her mind, no one could match her when it came to improving one¡¯s strength in a short period of time. Well, it might be possible for Evie to surpass me since she has the devourer spiritual bone, which is much stronger than the spiritual bone I created. But Evie is in the base, and ording to the Fatalis Warriors¡¯ report, her strength is not as terrifying as we imagined. Besides, even if she decided to be a devourer, the super-spiritual ley line in all parts of the world is gone. Without an energy supply, it¡¯d be hard for her to increase her strength even if she has the devourer spiritual bone. There¡¯s no way she would be able to catch up to me. Just then, another thought crossed Gloria¡¯s mind, and she scoffed coldly before mumbling to herself, ¡°Levi¡¯s probably thinking of ways to stop me. Since they couldn¡¯t increase their strength, the next best course of action would be to stop me from devouring.¡± Even if I stop devouring, Levi is no threat to me. The only person I¡¯m concerned about now is Thundera, or rather, the powerful fighters that areing along with him. Only by gaining more information about them can I n my next step better. Judging from the current data I have, the legendary world is a ce called Kenfort. Supposedly, there are many sects in Kenfort, but there is no substantial record of the power the ce contained. One of the spies I nted in the lesiastic Order found out that when Thundera first enter Kenfort, his cultivation level was below average. At that time, Thundera¡¯s strength was considered unique among the lesiastic Order, and he was much stronger than Eusof. Nheless, he was still weaker than Xs. Since that¡¯s the case, it must mean that I would have to have at least a medium-levelbat prowess to enter Kenfort¡­ With that thought in mind, Gloria¡¯s yearning for Kenfort intensified. Meanwhile, Xs got the news that his father would be returning in three days¡¯ time, and he was beyond ecstatic. Previously, when the time for Thundera to return was set, members of the Glorian Order had started to panic. Xs, too, felt pressured by it. After all, he was heavily involved in the ughter of the major factions of the lesiastic Order. Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. He knew that he would be Thundera¡¯s target the moment thetter returned. As such, he would always keep his guard up whenever he was out performing missions. Xs chuckled. ¡°It seems that I can finally take things easier.¡± At the same time, his father, Wade Geurin, had sent over many important messages. Among them was a brief exnation of his current situation and the situation at Kenfort. As it turned out, Wade had joined an evil sect in Kenfort known as the Void Sect. The sect specialized in cultivating swordsmanship, and itsbined strength was said to be much stronger than the Bluesky Sect that Thundera was in. That being said, what the Void Sectcked was a powerful sword. Otherwise, just by relying on the sect¡¯s top powerhouses, the Void Sect¡¯s status would have been elevated within Kenfort. After all, it wasmon knowledge that within a sect that cultivated swordsmanship, a powerful weapon would be essential in making their top fighter¡¯sbat prowess increase by leaps and bounds. As such, theck of a powerful sword had always been something the Void Sect was brooding over. Members of the sect had also been searching everywhere for a powerful sword in hopes that they could rise to be the top members of the sect. As of then, the Void Sect was considered a mid-level sect in Kenfort. Even so, Wade was unable to meet with the sect¡¯s high-ranking members because of his strength level. However, after years of hard work, Wade gained a certain position in the Void Sect. Because of this, he would be apanied by several top fighters of the sect on his return. Regardless, what Wade told Xs next sent a shiver down thetter¡¯s spine.q Chapter 3659 Chapter 3659 Chapter 3659 You Are Hopeless Floyd Wade said, ¡°The fighters that Master Thundera will be bringing with him will be superior to those that I¡¯ll be bringing with me.¡± Hearing that, Xs felt his mood turned glum. So, what he meant to say is that this will be a battle between the top fighters of Kenfort. They are the only ones who can determine the oue of the iing battle. Wade continued, ¡°That being said, you don¡¯t need to worry too much about it, for the ones who will be apanying me are all Pdins of the Void Sect. Although their strength might pale inparison to the top Pdins of the sect, they are still much stronger than me. Even if they can¡¯t win against Master Thundera¡¯s fighters, I reckoned they¡¯ll be evenly matched.¡± Xs felt more reassured after hearing that. Through his conversation with Wade, he was able to learn more information. For starters, he found out that with his father¡¯s current status, he still could not approach the top Pdins of the Void Sect. Regardless, it was already a miracle that Wade could bring some average-level Pdins home with him. Xs also realized that Kenfort emphasized more on the utilization of elements and the cultivation of nature¡¯s powers. Excitement coursed through Xs¡¯ veins when he asked, ¡°Father, does that mean it would be advantageous to devour the power contained in the elements?¡± Wade replied, ¡°That¡¯s right. Apart from that, there¡¯s an abundance of spiritual energy and elemental energy in Kenfort. If you can devour those energies for your own use, you¡¯ll definitely earn a ce in the Void Sect.¡± Xs was overjoyed to hear that. ¡°That¡¯s great!¡± He then told his father about his cultivation technique. Wade was stunned for a moment before he replied, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to have encountered such a thing. If that Gloria is strong enough, I don¡¯t mind considering joining forces with her.¡± He then added, ¡°Let¡¯s just wait until I can make some observations of my own before we make a decision.¡± Xs thought his father was worrying too much. Gloria¡¯s a capable woman. I¡¯m sure we can turn the tide of the battle in our favor if we join forces with her. After that, the father and son duo chatted for a while longer before ending the call. Much like Gloria, the yearning Xs felt for Kenfort intensified. Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. He decided that if he could live through the iing battle, he would go to Kenfort with his father. Who knows? I might be able to make a name for myself with the extreme devouring technique. Just that thought alone was enough to get Xs excited. Meanwhile, back in the base, Phoenix and the others were able to find some clues after conducting a thorough investigation. They found out that Sonja and the two others who were with her actually went missing near the base. Not to mention the person guarding the perimeter of the base that day was Floyd. In addition, Eusof was also taken away under Floyd¡¯s nose not too long ago. ¡°I¡¯m sure Floyd has something to do with this. In order to prevent anyone from finding out, he must have switched out some of the personnel.¡± ¡°Besides, I¡¯ve heard people say that Floyd and Sonja got into a heated verbal conflict before and were on the verge of starting a physical fight.¡± ¡°They were probably arguing about something rted to Gloria.¡± The group gave their point of view. It was obvious they were all suspecting Floyd. Kirin said coldly, ¡°We need to confront him about this. We¡¯ll do everything it takes to force the truth out of him.¡± With that, Phoenix and the others joined up with Bruno to look for Floyd. Before long, they found him cultivating in the training field of the base. When Floyd saw a group of angry people heading his way, he frowned. He could tell that these people were not looking for him to have a friendly chat. Swish! The group soon surrounded Floyd. ¡°Floyd, have you been in contact with Gloriately?¡± ¡°Or perhaps, did you meet with her?¡± ¡°Floyd, when can you stop being her pawn?¡± ¡°When will you see her true colors and ept that Gloria is the head of the Glorian Order?¡± The tone that Phoenix and the others were using when they talked to him was solemn. It was as if they were interrogating him instead of asking him questions. Floyd¡¯s expression turned grim, and his eyes shed coldly. He roared, ¡°Are you all done? Must you force my hand?¡± He was a hairbreadth away from blowing his top. Bruno said solemnly, ¡°Floyd, you really are hopeless.¡±q Chapter 3660 Chapter 3660 Chapter 3660 Renegade ¡°You have no right interfering in my business! Now get out of my sight!¡± Before anyone could react, Floyd had already disappeared. Azure Dragon eximed, ¡°Bruno, watch out!¡± After having countless close encounters with death, he could sense the murderous intent rolling off Floyd. Luckily, Bruno¡¯s level of cultivation was high enough for his instinct to react in time, making him dodge to the side. Bam! s, Floyd was faster, and he was able tond a strike on Bruno¡¯s shoulder. Crack! The sound of bone breaking rang out, and Bruno was sent flying backward. Floyd looked at him in disdain and spat, ¡°I can¡¯t believe you had the audacity to tell me what to do when you¡¯re so much weaker than me.¡± He then turned to look at the others. ¡°And you guys, you¡¯ve been putting the me on me and Gloria without any evidence. Well, I had enough! I¡¯ll settle the scores with you all today! Soe at me!¡± His eyes had turned bloodshot, and he was exuding a malicious aura. Azure Dragon and the rest were stunned by the sight. However, what surprised them even more was the fact that Floyd had raised his hand against Bruno. Anger was already boiling within Kirin when they were confronting Floyd earlier. Now that thetter had struck Bruno, Kirin¡¯s fury erupted. ¡°Seems like you¡¯ve really lost your mind. Phoenix, let¡¯s rush him together and see if we could beat some sense into him!¡± Floyd, too, had been suppressing his anger for a long time, for he kept feeling as though everyone was acting against him. ¡°Well, what are you waiting for? Come on, then!¡± It was as if a dam had burst within him as he let out his raging emotions. He could no longer control his rage when he growled, ¡°Since you¡¯re noting to me, I¡¯ll go to you, then.¡± As he spoke, he vanished from everyone¡¯s line of sight again. The next second, Floyd appeared behind Phoenix before aiming a palm strike at her back. Phoenix wasn¡¯t able to react in time. At that critical moment, a figure zipped over and met Floyd¡¯s attack with a fist. Bam! The two attacks collided, and a huge shockwave was formed before spreading out. Floyd had to take several steps backward. After regaining hisposure, he saw someone standing before him. That person was none other than Forlevia. She said in all seriousness, ¡°What are you doing, Floyd? Why can¡¯t you all just talk nicely like civil people? Must you use violence to solve everything?¡± Floyd was stunned. His expression changed several times, but he still resisted the urge to continue fighting in the end. However, for a sliver of a moment, the thought of devouring Forlevia¡¯s energy welled within him again. In fact, the urge to do so was stronger this time, giving Floyd a fright. He then said, ¡°If they didn¡¯t force my hand, I wouldn¡¯t have done anything to them.¡± He pointed at Phoenix and the others. ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you before that if you cane up with some conclusive evidence, I¡¯ll be more than willing to offer my life as my way of apologizing? But if you keep using me without any evidence, then you can¡¯t me me for seeing you as my enemies instead of my friends.¡± At that moment, Floyd no longer wanted to relent. He wanted to settle the scores once and for all. Hearing his statement, Forlevia could more or less tell what was going on. Sheforted, ¡°Calm down, Floyd. Let me talk to Azure Dragon and the rest about this.¡± Floyd replied, ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll let this matter go today for your sake, Evie.¡± He then turned to the others and warned, ¡°You all better watch out.¡± After saying that, he turned and left. Everyone exchanged nces as they stared at Floyd¡¯s departing figure. Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. He¡¯s the one who should be watching out for himself, and yet, he¡¯s telling us to watch out? What a joke. Phoenix approached Forlevia and said solemnly, ¡°Evie, I think Floyd¡¯s reaction was too extreme earlier. I have reason to believe that he¡¯s the one who leaked the whereabouts of Master Eusof, Sonja, and the other two to Gloria.¡± After taking some elixir, Bruno was finally able to get to his feet. Nheless, the fury he felt toward Floyd was still burning as brightly as ever. He huffed, ¡°I could sense the murderous intent rolling off of Floyd just now. For a moment, I really thought he lost himself.¡± Forlevia¡¯s expression turned grim, for she felt the same thing as well.q Chapter 3661 Chapter 3661 Chapter 3661 Floyd Has Changed Too Much Just moments ago, Forlevia was able to sense the change in Floyd¡¯s mood. It almost feels as though he wanted to devour me¡­ Just then, Bruno broke the silence. ¡°Don¡¯t you guys feel that Floyd¡¯s cultivation level has been increasing like crazy recently?¡± Realization dawned on everyone when they heard his words. Bruno¡¯s right! Although he was never Floyd¡¯s match, at the very least, he was always able to leave the fight without sustaining any life- threatening injuries. But judging from the fight earlier, Bruno was practically powerless fighting against Floyd. Phoenix and the others also noticed that when Floyd said he could take them all on at once, the aura he released was terrifying. In fact, they couldn¡¯t help but feel that it would be a one-sided fight where Floyd would emerge as the victor. Floyd¡¯sbat prowess is probably at the same level as when Xs first came to seek trouble at the base. But how exactly did he be so powerful? It¡¯s weird that he¡¯s able to advance his capabilities by leaps and bounds in such a short period of time. Phoenix asked, ¡°Evie, how did you feel after exchanging blows with Floyd earlier?¡± Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. Forlevia mulled over it for a moment before saying, ¡°Floyd¡¯s cultivation level has indeed advanced rapidly, but there¡¯s something off about his cultivation technique.¡± ¡°What¡¯s off about it?¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you the one who created the cultivation technique used by Floyd?¡± ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s right!¡± Confusion spread across everyone¡¯s faces. Forlevia replied in a low voice, ¡°I did indeed teach Floyd some cultivation technique, but the one he¡¯s practicing seems to be the extreme devouring technique.¡± She then added, ¡°Of course, I¡¯m not too sure about it since I only fought him briefly.¡± Phoenix was able to zero in on something crucial in Forlevia¡¯s words, and she asked carefully, ¡°Evie, are you saying that Floyd¡¯s using the same cultivation technique as Xs?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not sure¡­¡± Forlevia paused for a moment. ¡°Maybe I can test him out next time.¡± In truth, she was being lenient toward Floyd. Although they had only exchanged a single blow with each other earlier, the menacing aura that was released by Floyd was enough to tell Forlevia everything she needed to know. It¡¯s very likely that he has practiced using the extreme devouring technique. His technique is very much the same as what Xs has shown us the first time. ¡°Evie, you should tell Boss about this once he¡¯s back.¡± ¡°Since Floyd dared to strike Bruno this time, there¡¯s no guarantee that he won¡¯t attack Boss the next!¡± ¡°Phoenix¡¯s right. We must keep our guard up. After all, Floyd¡¯s really changed a lot recently.¡± Phoenix and the others each gave theirments, sharing their concern over Floyd¡¯s recent behavior. In the past, although they would get into rather heated arguments, Floyd would have never initiated a fight. After all, to initiate a fight would mean that things had gone to a point of no return. In other words, everyone was just trying to keep the peace for Levi¡¯s sake. However, after what happened that day, it seemed that Floyd no longer cared about keeping the peace even if it was for Levi¡¯s sake. Forlevia nodded. ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll give Daddy a heads-up about this.¡± Phoenix added, ¡°Also, I¡¯m beginning to suspect that Floyd¡¯s the one who leaked Master Eusof¡¯s whereabouts to Gloria. After all, even if Xs did n an ambush near the base, it doesn¡¯t make sense that members of the Glorian Order would attack the base so suddenly as well. It¡¯s too much of a coincidence. It almost feels like they already knew beforehand that we¡¯d be heading over to offer assistance. Besides, Floyd was hiding in a very hidden spot at that time. If he hadn¡¯t shown himself out of his own ord, we wouldn¡¯t have been able to find him.¡± Hearing that, everyone fell into deep thought. It does seem possible that things are like how Phoenix had described. Besides, the members of the Glorian Order were moving as if they were aware of our next move back then. Unless someone from the base leaked the information, it would have been impossible for them to predict our actions to a tee. Phoenix continued in a somber tone, ¡°Not to mention when Sonja and two others went missing near the base, Floyd was the one in charge of guarding the perimeter. It may be a coincidence if it happened once or twice, but when you add it all up, the whole thing just seems off.¡± Forlevia¡¯s expression turned grim. It seems that everyone is suspecting Floyd now.q Chapter 3662 Chapter 3662 Chapter 3662 Surprise From Levi Something is definitely wrong with Floyd. ¡°Moreover, it¡¯s likely that Gloria¡¯s the one behind Floyd¡¯s challenge to Bruno. Tactics like these aremon for her, and a lot of men are more than willing to let her use them. This is definitely a dangerous sign. We have to be careful.¡± Every word Phoenix said was so shocking that it struck the people like a sledgehammer. ¡°What¡¯s most important right now is Floyd¡¯s power. It¡¯s impossible for us to observe him from the shadows anymore,¡± Kirin muttered gloomily. Phoenix said, ¡°If watching him from the shadows doesn¡¯t work, we won¡¯t do it from the shadows.¡± ¡°What if Floyd makes a move again? Who will be able to stop him then?¡± ck Tortoise uttered. ¡°Can¡¯t you think of a different way?¡± Phoenix chuckled. ¡°For example, having Zoey keep Floyd in the base by saying that we need an elite to stay there. In fact, we can even have him stay by Zoey¡¯s and Evie¡¯s side. In that case, the two of them will be able to keep an eye on everything Floyd does. Most importantly, no matter what Floyd wants to do, he won¡¯t do anything to Zoey and Evie.¡± ¡°I think that¡¯s a good idea.¡± Forlevia was the first to agree. After all, not only would they be able to keep an eye on him by doing that, but they could also not alert him to their n. Azure Dragon and the others felt the n was a good one as well. ¡°I¡¯m just wondering when Boss will be back. Master Thundera and the others will being back soon.¡± ¡°We don¡¯t know what the lesiastic Order thinks of us at this time.¡± ¡°Boss is too careful to not even tell Evie and Zoey where he¡¯s going.¡± The people chattered away, but deep down, they hoped that Levi would return soon to lead them. Meanwhile, at Elterton¡¯s spiritual ley line. It was undeniable that Xyperia¡¯s spiritual ley line was terrifying. Levi and the others started another new round of metamorphosis. Despite therge number of new weapons developed by Digital God, there was still plenty of power in the spiritual ley line. Thest time they went out, Levi had assigned Digital God to a task: finding the super-spiritual ley lines across the world. Digital God did not let Levi down, as he had developed a new detector. ¡°Even sealed up super-spiritual ley lines can be detected by this machine as long as we¡¯re within a certain range,¡± Digital God said smugly. Every piece of work he developed gave him a sense of aplishment. Moreover, it was useful to Levi, and that made Digital God even more proud of himself. ¡°Good job!¡± Levi praised. After another round of metamorphosis, Levi, Wynona, and the others became even stronger. After that, Levi discreetly brought Bruno, as well as the eighty people who were cultivating foundational techniques, over. To make sure that no one noticed where he was going, Levi split the eighty people into ten teams of eight before getting them toe to the super-spiritual ley line one team at a time. He also told the people at the base that they were only going out to carry out their tasks so they would draw no attention. Bruno was one of Levi¡¯s trusted aides, and they had run secret missions together many times. The ten teams took turns using the super-spiritual ley line to cultivate and strengthen themselves. To continue strengthening them, Levi even equipped the eighty people with the battle suit and new weaponry that Digital God developed. ¡°The Glorian Order and Master Thundera, just you wait! The preparations for this surprise are complete,¡± Levi said coldly. Meanwhile, at the altar of the Glorian Order in Corpse Pit, Gloria had begun setting up the next part of her n as the day of Thundera and the Cetus¡¯ return came closer. The first she went to was Xs. This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Master, is there anything I can help you with?¡± Xs was respectful as always. Although the imminent return of the Cetus gave Xs more confidence in himself, Xs still felt that Gloria was someone worth following.q Chapter 3663 Chapter 3663 Chapter 3663 Trying To Enter Kenfort ¡°What do you think about how I treat you?¡± Xs was initially taken aback by her question, but quickly, he answered, ¡°Master, you¡¯re extremely good to me. Not only did you save my life, but you even taught me techniques. After establishing the Glorian Order, you even gave me the title ofmissioner in the order. I was only able to exact my revenge because of your support, Master. I owe you much, and I am extremely grateful to you.¡± Xs was sincerely thankful to Gloria for what she had done for him. It was all thanks to Gloria that he could do as he pleased on the base and kill the many fighters in the Five Pavilions. If she had not taught him the devouring technique, he would not have been able to upgrade himself so swiftly in such a short time. ¡°It is my duty.¡± Gloria sighed. ¡°However, Master Thundera is about to return with Kenfort¡¯s mighty beings. I don¡¯t feel confident about that.¡± Although Gloria did not say it out loud, what she meant was clear¡ªshe needed support. ¡°Be at ease, Master. I¡¯ll try my best to persuade my father to work with you. With the cooperation of two powerful forces, I¡¯m certain that Master Thundera will know not to cross us without any good reason,¡± Xs said. Gloria was ecstatic to hear that, but she did not show the joy on her face. ¡°It would be good if I could work with your father.¡± Gloria let out another sigh. ¡°However, there are plenty of powerful people in Kenfort. When will we be able to be victorious in life if we can¡¯t ever gain control of the situation? Teaching a man how to fish is better than giving a man a fish. If I can get into Kenfort to cultivate, I can put things right once and for all.¡± ¡°This is nothing difficult,¡± Xs said with a smile. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Master. I¡¯ll tell my father about this when the timees. It¡¯ll be easy for you to get into Kenfort with how capable and gifted you are.¡± ¡°Fantastic! As expected of my most valued disciple,¡± Gloria said, chuckling. ¡°I¡¯ll leave this to you, then.¡± ¡°Please do!¡± Xs promised as he patted his chest. Frankly, Gloria¡¯s maniption was not the only factor behind Xs¡¯ promise. A few days ago, the Cetus had conveyed some messages. Wade did not have much confidence in facing the fighters that Thundera was bringing with him. Therefore, the Cetus needed a powerful teammate, and Gloria was a great choice. Gloria was scheming and talented, and she had the Glorian Order. So what if the mighty beings that Thundera brought back were stronger? They would be able to face them head-on with Gloria and the Glorian Order on their side. Gloria nodded. ¡°Good, good. I¡¯m d to have a disciple like you.¡± It¡¯ll be great if I can really get into Kenfort to cultivate. I¡¯ve heard that although super-spiritual ley lines like the ones the deviant ns own are rare here, they¡¯re asmon as wildflowers in Kenfort. Can you imagine the difference between here and Kenfort? No wonder there are plenty of powerful fighters there. They have so many resources for cultivation. What I¡¯m cultivating is the extreme devouring technique. If I enter Kenfort, I¡¯ll be soaring to even greater heights in no time! That thought made Gloria feel frustrated. The super-spiritual ley line in Yartran could have been able to give her a massive upgrade, but Levi had ruined it. It was infuriating, to say the least. After rposing herself, Gloria returned to contemting her n. It would be good if Wade agreed to work with her, but things would go terribly south if he had ulterior motives. She was not going to just sit on her hands. Dealing with other fighters was not the priority; the most important thing she had to do was to find the Celestial Gate that would lead her to Kenfort. As long as she could enter Kenfort, everything would no longer be a problem. Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. ¡°D*mn you, Master Thundera. If I ever get the chance to, I¡¯m definitely going to tear you to pieces!¡± Gloria was livid. If not for Thundera¡¯s return, she would not have needed to be overcautious.q Chapter 3664 Chapter 3664 Chapter 3664 The Return Of Thundera The day that the lesiastic Order members had been waiting for hade. The Minister, Thundera, had finally returned with several mighty beings from Kenfort. Everyone in the lesiastic Order came out to greet them, and it was a grand sight to behold. Thundera was dressed in a long grey robe and a pair of ck boots. Although his hair and beard were white, his skin was exceptionally smooth. In fact, it was as smooth as a baby¡¯s bottom. Furthermore, it was as if icy stars had been trapped in his eyes, as there was a cold glint in them that made others dare not look him in the eye. On Thundera¡¯s back was an ancient sword, and his entire appearance made him seem like a deity. ¡°This way, please.¡± Thundera politely gestured them toward the inside. The lesiastic Order members turned and saw that there were a total of seven who hade with Thundera. The leading person was a young man in his early twenties. It would not be an exaggeration to say that he was a dashing young fellow. However, his clothing style was ancient andvish; it was as if he was a prince who had traveled forward in time. That sense of nobility exuding from him was made even more intense with the ancient ornament hanging by his waist and the sword in his hand. Beside the young man was a man who seemed rather old. Even though he was dressed inly, the way he carried himself spoke of dominance and calmness. Another thing that the audience noticed about the elderly man was the gigantic ancient sword that he carried on his back, which was almost as tall as the elderly man himself. Behind the two were five mighty-looking middle-aged men, and all of them looked like extraordinary individuals. Those people were like gods visiting the mundane world. Each of their action and words made others feel the urge to worship them. However, those seven people had one thing inmon¡ªlooks of disdain in their eyes. It was as if they were truly gods who looked down on the mortals. Even when they were talking to Thundera, they spoke in an arrogant demeanor. Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. However, none in the lesiastic Order dared to voice their anger out loud. After all, not even Thundera disyed any signs of annoyance. In fact, he seemed to be currying favor with them. ¡°So these are the mighty beings from Kenfort. They¡¯re remarkable.¡± ¡°Look at how the young man is acting. It¡¯s likely that he has a high position in the sect that Master Thundera is in.¡± ¡°Yes. And that old man is like an old god.¡± The people were whispering among each other as they looked at the seven neers with respect and fear. ¡°This order you¡¯ve made, the lesiastic Order, is too weak,¡± the young manmented. Thundera shed him an apologetic smile. ¡°The spiritual energy in this world is thin, so there¡¯s no way we¡¯reparable to Kenfort. Apologies for the unsightly scene, Master Hansel.¡± The young man was Hansel Xanadu, and he was the young master of the Bluesky Sect. On the other hand, Thundera was merely a branch master of the sect. Their statuses were worlds apart, so naturally, Thundera dared not protest. ¡°Indeed, the mundane world is too lousy. It¡¯s not because you¡¯re not capable enough. I understand.¡± Despite Hansel saying that he understood the situation, the contempt in his eyes became even more visible. ¡°Master Hansel, please rest with elders and the others first. I¡¯ll introduce Kenfort to these ignorant children so that they will learn what is beyond the rock they live under. Will this arrangement be fine?¡± Thundera asked tentatively. Hansel nodded. ¡°Okay. You might as well take a look at the slightly better ones as well. The sect is currently expanding, so you should take the opportunity to recruit talented ones. Do you understand me?¡± ¡°Yes, Sir. Thank you, Master Hansel.¡± Thundera was delighted. The Bluesky Sect was currently recruiting talented people to expand their sect, but they were mostly looking for rogue cultivators in Kenfort. Therefore, Thundera had to cherish the rare opportunity that Hansel had given him to choose a few people from the lesiastic Order to join the Bluesky Sect. Those who were chosen would be a great help to both the lesiastic Order and themselves. ¡°Good to know that you know what appreciation is. Run along now,¡± Hansel said with a smile. Evidently, Hansel enjoyed how others cherished the things he gave to them even if the things he gave them meant nothing to himself.q Chapter 3665 Chapter 3665 Chapter 3665 Divine And Holy Ley Lines Upon finding out that Thundera was going to impart his knowledge about Kenfort to them, the members of the lesiastic Order cheered. Like students preparing for their sses, they all kept their focus on Thundera, waiting for him to teach them new knowledge. ¡°The people in Kenfort, even those who never cultivated before, will reach the level I was in back when I first started off on my journey the moment they¡¯re born,¡± Thundera started. His opening speech struck the people like a bolt from the blue. Instantly, the crowd went wild. ¡°As expected of the holynd of cultivation!¡± ¡°These people are born at the same level as Master Thundera was back then! This is insane!¡± ¡°Is this what they mean by winning from the start?¡± Thundera waved his hands, and the people slowly fell silent. However, they could not keep their admiration for Kenfort away from their faces. Few in the mundane world were capable of achieving that cultivation level despite spending their whole life working on it. Yet, the people in Kenfort were born into the level. One could only imagine how tempting Kenfort was for the cultivators. ¡°The spiritual energy in Kenfort is abundant. Even if you don¡¯t cultivate any techniques, just the immersion alone will increase your cultivation level. That is why there are plenty of magical herbs in Kenfort. Any one of those magical herbs can allow a person to change their destiny. Using these magical herbs to create pills and elixirs will have even more miraculous effects. Manifesting a spiritual bone in a person¡¯s body ismon. In fact, there are some pills and elixirs that allow their consumers to strengthen themselves.¡± The lesiastic Order members were all staring at Thundera intently as they listened to his speech. Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. ¡°The techniques that Kenfort sects pass down to their disciples are all ancient techniques. Even the lesiastic Order¡¯s Art of Consumption technically originates from Kenfort. However, it¡¯s a weak variation inparison with the true Art of Consumption of Kenfort.¡± The people were astounded again. They never thought that the lesiastic Order originated from Kenfort. No wonder the lesiastic Order once stood at the top of the world. Yet, the technique they used was only a weak variation of the original technique, and they were already so powerful because of it. The members of the lesiastic Order could not begin to imagine how terrifying Kenfort would be. ¡°Also, there is a myriad of super-spiritual ley lines in Kenfort, and they really are super-spiritual ley lines. The type of super-spiritual ley line that our order relies on is a dime a dozen in Kenfort. As a matter of fact, you can say that our super-spiritual ley line is only the basic of the basic spiritual ley lines in Kenfort.¡± At that, Thundera took a sip of his tea and stared at the bright eyes of the members, feeling proud. Thundera was of average power in Kenfort. That was why the people at Kenfort always ordered him around. The lesiastic Order was the only ce where he could have his dignity and pride. ¡°Master Thundera, what does the super-spiritual ley line in Kenfort look like, then?¡± the Acting Minister of the Holy Guild asked. The others straightened up to pay better attention to Thundera. Thundera cleared his throat before answering, ¡°We¡¯ll take the spiritual ley line I found when I entered Kenfort Celestial Gate as an example. The spiritual energy in that spiritual ley line had a golden glow. That kind of spiritual ley line is called a divine ley line. Divine ley lines are the elementary spiritual ley lines in Kenfort. The sect I belong to, the Bluesky Sect, has seven divine ley lines. There is also a higher grade spiritual ley line called a holy ley line, and it¡¯s red in color. The Bluesky Sect doesn¡¯t own any of the holy ley lines. I¡¯m afraid only the super sects have spiritual ley lines of that level.¡± Thundera sounded a little disappointed at the end. After all, the Bluesky Sect was one of the lower- level sects in Kenfort. ¡°Master Thundera, is it possible for our mundane world to have divine ley lines or holy ley lines?¡± someone asked. ¡°That¡¯s impossible,¡± Thundera responded without hesitation. ¡°Even in Kenfort, divine ley lines and holy ley lines are rare spiritual ley lines. How can the mundane world possibly have them? Even if the mundane world really does have these, an explosion of the spiritual energy from these ley lines will be a disaster for humankind.¡±q Chapter 3666 Chapter 3666 Chapter 3666 Hansel Exhibits His Skills Thundera wasn¡¯t exaggerating. Based on his understanding, divine ley lines and holy ley lines held terrifying power. Once their spiritual energy was unleashed, an ordinary human being would not be able to bear its load. Even though the explosive rush of spiritual energy would allow talented warriors an opportunity to drastically increase their skills, most people in the mundane world were just ordinary humans. The constitution of their body wasn¡¯t geared to ept the pure rush of spiritual energy. Even the energy brimming from the borders of a divine ley line was sufficient to kill someone instantly. As a result, there was no way a divine ley line would appear in the mundane world, let alone a holy ley line. ¡°There are also other rare spiritual ley lines that possess special characteristics,¡± Thundera continued to borate about Kenfort. ¡°The remedial ley line, for example, can nourish one¡¯s body and nurture magical herbs at the same time. Also, there are spiritual ley lines that are based on the elements. Fire- based spiritual ley lines can be used to nourish and forge weapons. As for the other elemental spiritual ley lines, they are so beneficial to the warriors who cultivate the corresponding elements that it feels like cheating. For example, a swordsman like me can use a metal-based spiritual ley line to nourish my sword and elerate my cultivation.¡± The crowd suddenly realized that there were all kinds of different spiritual ley lines. Kenfort is truly amazing. ¡°Master Thundera, how powerful is Kenfort?¡± someone curious asked. Stroking his beard, Thundera replied, ¡°There are plenty of sects there with countless powerful fighters. Let me put it this way: the Bluesky Sect which I belong to in Kenfort is considered a low-level sect. As for those super sects that possess exceptionalbat prowess, a single Pdin-level warrior from them is capable of destroying all the lesser sects.¡± At that moment, the crowd was in an uproar again. ¡°Is Kenfort really that fearsome?¡± ¡°I think their strength goes beyond that and borders upon the divine!¡± ¡°Wouldn¡¯t it be great if I could enter Kenfort?¡± ¡°Can you stop daydreaming?¡± Thundera continued, ¡°The Void Sect which Wade has joined is considered a mid-level sect. Just based on their respectivebined strength, the Bluesky Sect is no match for them at all.¡± ¡°Master Thundera, please don¡¯t scare me. Are you saying that we¡¯re powerless to resist Wade now that he has returned?¡± As the crowd grew anxious, their nervous looks fell upon Thundera. They found that he was still calm and showed no sign of panic. ¡°The fact that a sect is powerful doesn¡¯t necessarily mean that the men brought by Wade are just as strong.¡± When he saw that everyone was still unconvinced, Thundera exined, ¡°With Wade¡¯s position, there¡¯s no way he could¡¯ve gained ess to the Void Sect¡¯s core warriors. Therefore, the men Wade will be bringing should be ordinary Pdins who are no match for Master Hansel and Mr. Xanadu at all.¡± The crowd naturally understood what Thundera meant. It was simr to the lesiastic Order when it was first established. Ordinary disciples of the Five Pavilions were not able to get the Ministers to stand up for them in the event they were bullied. At the very most, they could only obtain the assistance of a single Pdin. If someone from a lesser sect ended up being humiliated, the elders from the respective sect would be the ones to intervene. In such instances, these elders¡ªdespiteing from weaker sects¡ªwere more powerful than the Pdins fromrger sects. Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. That was the difference betweenrge and small sects. Large sects naturally had the protection of a powerful patron, but the fate of their ordinary sect members might not be better off than those from a small sect. ¡°It looks to me that all of you still have some concerns. In that case, let me have Master Hansel demonstrate his skills.¡± In order to reassure his men, Thundera invited Hansel forward. Hansel¡ªnot wanting to miss the opportunity for a public disy of his prowess¡ªreadily agreed. He then ascended the stage, wearing an aloof expression. The moment he released his aura, an overbearing force of energy swiftly emanated from him.q Chapter 3667 Chapter 3667 Chapter 3667 Those Who Are Eligible To Enter Kenfort Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. As the explosive force overwhelmingly covered the members of the lesiastic Order, the weaker ones were sent flying by the whirlwind of energy that had formed. Even those who could still stand their ground felt the blood within them rage. To them, it was as if bearing the weight of an invisible mountain on their shoulders to the point of not being able to breathe properly. Thud! Thud! Thud! One by one, the crowd fell helplessly onto their knees. Even Thundera was not spared in the end. Blown away by Hansel¡¯s terrifying power, the crowd instinctively worshipped him as if he was an angel who descended from heaven. Watching the scene before him, Hansel curled his lips in satisfaction, for he enjoyed the feeling of being revered. ¡°Master Hansel, please dial down the release of your power. I¡¯m afraid many may not survive if this continues,¡± Thundera pleaded, his voice trembling. ¡°That¡¯s true. Ordinary humans are no different from insects. There¡¯s no way they can bear the weight of the divine,¡± Hansel sneered. With that, the powerful force instantly disappeared as he retracted his aura. Only then did the members of the lesiastic Order breathe a sigh of relief as if a huge burden had been taken off them. ¡°Master Hansel is unimaginably powerful. It feels as if he is an angel that has descended upon the world!¡± ¡°To be able to unleash such an overbearing power from his aura, he must be devastatingly strong in battle.¡± ¡°That¡¯s a warrior from Kenfort for you. I can¡¯t help but tremble at his power.¡± ¡°All this while, we have assumed that Levi is the invincible God of War. It now seems that it¡¯s simply because of our narrow view of the world.¡± ¡°From the looks of it, Levi feels like an insect whenpared to Master Hansel. In fact, he isn¡¯t worth being mentioned in the same breath.¡± ¡°Can the light of a firefly outshine that of a moon?¡± That day, Hansel opened the eyes of the lesiastic Order, causing its members to be drawn to Kenfort. ¡°Master Hansel, can we go to Kenfort?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, Master Hansel. Please show us your magnanimity by allowing us to go train in Kenfort.¡± ¡°Master Hansel, please bestow us a chance to do so.¡± The eyes of the pleading crowd were filled with enthusiasm, for they too wanted to enter Kenfort and experience how it felt like to possess power that bordered on the divine. Snorting inughter, Hansel ordered Thundera, ¡°That¡¯s it for me. I¡¯ll leave it to you to exin it to them.¡± ¡°Understood, Master Hansel,¡± Thundera replied respectfully and slowly got back to his feet. ¡°Everyone, Kenfort has very strict entry requirements for the cultivators of the mundane world. One has to be an exceptional genius to be worthy of entry. Even for an established sect like the lesiastic Order, there won¡¯t be more than five who would qualify.¡± The crowd¡¯s sudden shock quickly turn into a sense of pity. ¡°Just as expected of Kenfort. Even the lesiastic Order, the most powerful faction in the mundane world, doesn¡¯t have more than five men who are worthy.¡± ¡°No wonder anyone from Kenfort is an elite fighter whenpared to all of us here. This makes sense now.¡± ¡°Kenfort is like a fairnd. It¡¯s natural that only the cream of the crop is eligible to enter.¡± The superiorityplex held all this while by the lesiastic Order had disappeared in the face of Kenfort. All that was left was awe and deference. ¡°Master Thundera, with you and Master Hansel back in charge now, are you going to make those who trifled with the lesiastic Order pay a terrible price?¡± the Acting Minister asked. ¡°That¡¯s right, Master Thundera. We have been looking forward to your return and the re-establishment of the lesiastic Order¡¯s reputation!¡± ¡°Recently, Levi has been treating us like tools by ordering us around. If it wasn¡¯t for him, the Top Ten wouldn¡¯t have been injured and fallen into the hands of the Glorian Order.¡± The angry crowd couldn¡¯t stop condemning Levi. As a result, Thundera dered furiously, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, everyone. Now that I¡¯m back, Levi will suffer for all that he has done.¡±q Chapter 3668 Chapter 3668 Chapter 3668 Warning The Glorian Order Thundera was outraged. How dare a monkey like him lord it over the lesiastic Order? He deserves to die for his actions! ¡°For acting with impunity, Levi will be punished with death. Everyone, all you need to do is to take orders from me now.¡± Thundera¡¯s voice, which sounded like the toll of a heavy bell, brought an inexplicable sense of reassurance to the crowd. ¡°I agree with you. Since you¡¯re a branch master of the Bluesky Sect, I will not stand idly by when the sect you have founded is being humiliated by someone else,¡± Hansel said tly. ¡°Master Hansel is right. You should go ahead and do what you need. I have your back in this,¡± Jasper Xanadu, the head elder, added. ¡°Thank you, Master Hansel and Mr. Xanadu for standing up for me,¡± Thundera said with utmost sincerity. Now that both Hansel and Jasper had made their stand clear, Thundera was filled with courage. Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. After all, their words represented the Bluesky Sect¡¯s stance. With the support of a sect from Kenfort, Thundera had no doubt that victory was secured. ¡°Master Thundera, it isn¡¯t just Levi. There¡¯s also the Glorian Order. In fact, their methods are even more extreme. Hence, I fear for the fate of Master Eusof and the Top Ten. Also, the West Pavilion, in particr, has suffered a bloodbath and barely has any members left.¡± The crowd couldn¡¯t hold back their sorrow over how the lesiastic Order had suffered in the hands of the Glorian Order. The unbelievable strength of its mysterious lord continued to weigh on them like a heavy burden. As a result, the lesiastic Order had no choice but to shamefully submit to Levi in order to protect themselves. The Glorian Order was the source of all their problems. On top of that, there was still the matter of traitors within the lesiastic Order that had yet to be fully investigated. They, too, posed a massive threat to the order. ¡°D*mn it, the Glorian Order has gone too far!¡± Thundera exploded and subconsciously released a terrifying aura that stunned the crowd. Even though it wasn¡¯t as impressive as Hansel¡¯s, it was still just as powerful as Levi¡¯s from the past, if not stronger. ¡°I expected no less from Master Thundera. It seems the glory days of the lesiastic Order have finally returned.¡± The crowd was thrilled to learn about how tremendously strong Thundera was. With Hansel behind them, they were certain that Levi and the Glorian Order were finished. ¡°Master Hansel, I intend to destroy the Glorian Order. Thus, I wonder if you have any opinions about it?¡± Thundera asked cordially. Hansel replied in a grim tone, ¡°The Glorian Order looks to ruin the lesiastic Order¡¯s future and foundation. For that, they deserve to be eradicated. I, together with the entire Bluesky Sect, fully support your decision. Thus, you have a free hand to deal with the matter.¡± ¡°Yes, Master Hansel.¡± Thundera was moved by the gesture. He had expected Hansel to hesitate, given theck of rity on the strength of the lord of the Glorian Order. Yet, to his surprise, thetter readily agreed to the request. ¡°Send word to the Glorian Order to return our men in three days. Also, their lord is required to apologize to us in person. Or else I will turn them into dust,¡± Thundera dered in an icy tone. Meanwhile, at the altar of the Glorian Order in Corpse Pit, a coffee cup was smashed into pieces. It was the third cup to suffer the same fate in a few short minutes. ¡°They¡¯re giving me three days to hand the men over? And insisting that I ask for forgiveness, or they¡¯ll destroy the Glorian Order? Has Master Thundera gone mad? If the Bluesky Sect didn¡¯t have their backs, he wouldn¡¯t have had the gall to say something as audacious as this.¡± Incensed by what she heard, Gloria entered into a state of helpless hysteria. Xs¡ªholding his breath fearfully¡ªwas extremely shocked on the inside. This was the first time he had seen her lose herposure ever since he became her follower. Gloria, who quickly realized what was going on, got a grip on her raging emotions. Her spies in the lesiastic Order had clearly described how terrifyingly powerful Hansel was and how formidable Thundera had be. Above everything else, it was the news of Hansel dering the Bluesky Sect¡¯s support for the Glorian Order to be eradicated that was stressing her out. ¡°We¡¯re in big trouble.¡± Gloria began to panic.q Chapter 3669 Chapter 3669 Chapter 3669 The Return Of Wade Even though her reaction was pessimistic, it wasn¡¯t unfounded at all. Previously, she wasn¡¯t aware of the true extent of how powerful warriors from Kenfort were, but now, plenty had seen it with their own eyes. Based on her spy¡¯s report, Hansel had reached a state where she wasn¡¯t confident that she could beat him. On top of that, there¡¯s still Mr. Xanadu and the five Pdins from the Bluesky Sect. ¡°If only I have a holy ley line as an energy source, I will definitely be able to establish a foothold in Kenfort.¡± Gloria was obsessed with the super-spiritual ley lines that were described by Thundera. ¡°Xs, take all the Fatalis Warriors and monitor the lesiastic Order¡¯s movements. Report to me once they are about to attack the Glorian Order. Also, gather all the forces from our vassals. If a battle cannot be avoided, I will simply overwhelm them with our numbers. That aside, when is your father returning? I would like to meet him when he does,¡± Gloria said in a deep voice. Xs agreed, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Master. Once I have news of Father, I¡¯ll let you know at once.¡± ¡°Very well. You may go back to work,¡± Gloria dismissed Xs. Upon leaving the altar, Xs went off to execute Gloria¡¯s orders. He had barely put in ce the spies within the lesiastic Order when he suddenly received news from Wade. Delighted by it, he followed his instructions and headed to the agreed meeting point. Meanwhile, Wade and the Four Great Pdins of the Void Sect arrived at the appointed time. They exuded overpowering ck energy that was corrosive in nature. As a result, the surrounding greenery had its life sucked out and simply turned scorched ck. ¡°Someone¡¯sing,¡± said their leader, a young man in ck robes. Wade remarked with a smile, ¡°Please, stay your hand. It¡¯s my son.¡± Wade could sense the unique aura of the Cetus n. Furthermore, he was connected to Xs by blood. Just as expected, the approaching figure turned out to be Xs. ¡°Father, you¡¯re back!¡± Xs was so emotional that tears welled up in his eyes. With two deviant ns wiped out and almost dying at the hands of Levi, Xs¡¯ heart was filled with rage and distress. Nevertheless, now that his father was back, he had someone to stand up for him. ¡°I know well that you¡¯ve been through a lot, Son, so there¡¯s no need to tell me. For now, quickly greet the Pdins of the Void Sect.¡± Despite being equally filled with emotion, Wade wanted to introduce Xs to the Pdins first. After all, they were his key pirs of support. ¡°It¡¯s a pleasure to meet all of you.¡± Xs bowed respectfully. Nheless, he had his doubts, for they didn¡¯t seem particrly powerful to him. Moreover, Thundera had brought back seven men with him. Can we really rely on them to take on Master Thundera¡¯s men? Xs wasn¡¯t convinced. ¡°Wade, it seems that your son is looking down on us,¡± their leadermented in an insidious tone. Xs was surprised that they saw through him. In response, Wade quickly eased the tension. ¡°Mr. Kenwood, what makes you say that?¡± ¡°Fine. Let me show the young one that the Void Sect isn¡¯t just some run-on-the-mill sect,¡± Grant Kenwood said sarcastically. No sooner had he spoken than he began activating his technique, causing turbulent energy to emanate into the air. Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. When it came into contact with the burnt trees from earlier, it turned them into ash. At the same time, the trees that were further out were uprooted by whirlwind-like energy that subsequently incinerated every living thing in its wake. The scene clearly shocked Xs. It never crossed his mind that the unassuming Pdins wielded such fearsome power. More importantly, they looked as if they were still holding back. ¡°Please forgive me for being rude.¡± The look of awe on Xs¡¯ face couldn¡¯t be more evident.q Chapter 3670 Chapter 3670 Chapter 3670 The Power Of The Void Sect In the end, Xs chose to speak candidly. Even though denying it wasn¡¯t difficult, it might end up backfiring on him. Also, he was cognizant that admitting his mistake was the best way to win the respect of others. ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡± Grant was not the least bit offended. In fact, there was even a glint of approval in his eye. At the same time, Wade was proud of his son¡¯s ability to observe and resolve the situation ordingly. ¡°Now, you can tell me how our two ns got wiped out.¡± Wade¡¯s voice took a grim turn. Xs rted the entire episode¡ªwithout leaving out a single detail¡ªto him. ¡°Father, it was all the lesiastic Order and Levi¡¯s fault. You must exact revenge on behalf of Mother and everyone who was brutally ughtered!¡± Xs was raining tears, for he had finally found his safe harbor. Although he had managed to exact some form of vengeance through Gloria, he didn¡¯t darey a finger on exceptionally powerful fighters such as Levi. Now that his father had returned with the Four Great Pdins of the Void Sect, he was certain of Levi¡¯s defeat. ¡°Vengeance will be ours, but we have to n it carefully. Son, there are certain matters which you¡¯re not aware of yet.¡± Wade sounded especially serious. Sensitive to the situation, the Four Great Pdins walked off to give the father and son some privacy. ¡°Previously, I told you about the Void Sect and the Bluesky Sect. Today, I¡¯ll give you more color about them.¡± Given what Wade was about to tell him, Xs collected himself and listened. With that, Wade began rting what had happened. Although he and Thundera discovered Kenfort together, both of them ended up joining different sects back then. As a result, the training that they went through differed significantly. That was also the reason they went their separate ways after entering Kenfort. Furthermore, the Bluesky Sect and the Void Sect were rivals that were based in different ces, which prevented the two from meeting each other since then. Back to the present, the fact that the lesiastic Order had allied with Levi to eliminate the Cetus had cemented their animosity toward each other. Wade decided that vengeance had to be sought, but he was well aware that it wasn¡¯t just as simple as starting a fight. Although the Bluesky Sect was considered a mid to low-level sect in Kenfort and paled inparison to the Void Sect, Thundera had formed a close rtionship with the young leader of the Bluesky Sect. In contrast to that, Wade was a small fry within the Void Sect despite the fact that it was extremely powerful. The Four Great Pdins whom he brought were not considered part of the council members. Therefore, in the event of a direct conflict with Thundera, the council members of the Void Sect would never give him their support. Based on his evaluation of both sides¡¯ strengths, he wasn¡¯t confident about defeating Thundera. At most, his preliminary judgment put his chances at fifty percent. Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. Even if he managed to emerge victorious, it would definitely be a pyrrhic victory. Moreover, it would be significantly detrimental to his interest if his enemies became desperate enough to get the Bluesky Sect involved. ¡°Father, do you mean that we shouldn¡¯t exact revenge on Master Thundera?¡± Xs asked in an indignant tone. ¡°It¡¯s not that we shouldn¡¯t. The time just isn¡¯t right yet. What I¡¯m saying is, why don¡¯t we take out Levi first? Didn¡¯t you mention that Levi¡¯s daughter possesses the devourer spiritual bone? By transnting it to me, I might progress to be one of the council members.¡± ¡°Father, it¡¯s not necessary to be so cautious. Why don¡¯t we just leverage the Glorian Order¡¯s strength?¡± Xs paused. ¡°Lord Gloria is extremely powerful. All the powers I possess now were bestowed by her.¡± ¡°I¡¯m curious to see the true extent of your powers. Why don¡¯t you show me?¡± All of a sudden, Grant¡ªwho appeared out of nowhere¡ªgave Xs a curious look. ¡°All right. I¡¯ll do as you say.¡± Having said that, Xs unleashed the aura within his body. As powerful energy surged out with a howl, it instantly emanated toward every corner of their surroundings.q Chapter 3671 Chapter 3671 Chapter 3671 Wade Allies With Gloria The resulting energy shockwave expanded with Xs at its core, forming an energy maelstrom that spun around him. It was so powerful that the space within the maelstrom looked as if it was about to be contorted and torn to shreds. ¡°I¡¯m surprised at how strong you are. It seems that you¡¯re more powerful than Master Thundera when he was searching for Kenfort back then.¡± Wade was visibly impressed by what he saw. As for Grant and the other Pdins, they too were equally shocked. ¡°How can there be such a powerful fighter in the mundane world?¡± ¡°Given his aura, he certainly won¡¯t be among the weakest in Kenfort!¡± ¡°To have reached such a level in the mundane world where spiritual energy is limited, he certainly has a lot of potentials.¡± ¡°Wade, is your son interested in joining the Void Sect?¡± Thest question, posed by Grant, came as a shock to Wade. Even though Grant wasn¡¯t an elite Pdin, his admiration was still a form of recognition of his son¡¯s exceptional talent. ¡°In that case, I hope you can put in a good word for him in front of the elders next time,¡± Wade answered in a grateful tone. Waving his hand, Grant replied, ¡°Considering his talent and on your ount, I¡¯m sure it won¡¯t be an issue for him to join the sect.¡± ¡°Father, Sirs, my master is tremendously more powerful than I am,¡± Xs dered proudly. ¡°Oh? I didn¡¯t expect the mundane world to have so many hidden talents!¡± Grant eximed excitedly. This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Wade, too, had the same realization. No wonder my son is willingly spending time with a woman. He isn¡¯t blinded by her beauty as I initially thought. Instead, this female lord is the real stuff! ¡°Father, now that Master Thundera has returned, the broken lesiastic Order has been reinvigorated. Moreover, he has more warriors from Kenfort than we do. Therefore, a direct confrontation would be disadvantageous to us. Why don¡¯t we ally with my master against our enemies instead?¡± Tactful in his speech, Xs highlighted the powerful fighters Thundera had on his side. By doing so, he managed to turn their enemy¡¯s numerical advantage into an excuse without pointing out that his side was weaker. Naturally, he framed it that way out of respect for Grant and his men. Just as expected, a smile shed across Grant¡¯s face but was quickly reced by a thoughtful expression. With an equally deep gaze, Wade, too, was considering the feasibility of the n. Seizing upon the opportunity, Xs continued, ¡°The Glorian Order has spies in every corner of the lesiastic Order. They know all about our enemy¡¯s movements. On top of that, my powerful master will definitely be of great assistance to all of you. In fact, she even has a spy who¡¯s very close to Levi. At the crucial moment, he is capable of doing something unpredictable. Taking everything into consideration, forming an alliance would allow us to kill Master Thundera, Levi, and everyone else who stands in our way. In fact, destroying the lesiastic Order and the base would be a piece of cake!¡± No one could deny that Xs¡¯ n was a good one. Hence, Wade felt the impulse to make Gloria his ally. As for Grant and his men, they, too, were convinced because of theirck of confidence against the enemy. After all, Thundera had brought with him the young leader of the Bluesky Sect, Hansel. Rumor had it that he was strong enough to take them on. Moreover, Jasper, the head elder of Bluesky Sect, was also present. If a fight were to break out, they had no advantage to speak of at all. Under such circumstances, forming an alliance was the best option for them, especially after they heard Xs¡¯ description of the Glorian Order¡¯s spywork and Gloria¡¯s strength. ¡°What do you guys think?¡± Wade suddenly asked. Three of the Pdins turned to look at Grant, who was the strongest of them all. After pondering for a moment, Grant put on a conflicted expression as he replied, ¡°There¡¯s no harm in meeting Gloria first and decidingter.¡± Meanwhile, in Corpse Pit, Gloria felt as if she was on pins and needles as she paced restlessly around. Now that Thundera¡¯s and Kenfort¡¯s strengths were known, she knew that she and the Glorian Order alone were not strong enough to resist them.q Chapter 3672 Chapter 3672 Chapter 3672 Enchanting The Void Sect Thundera even threatened her to release Eusof and apologize, or he would destroy the Glorian Order. This upset Gloria even further and made her panic even more. I wonder how Xs is doing¡­ She knew Xs had gone to meet Wade. If the talk went well, then the Cetus would be a great help to her. However, allying with the Cetus was just a temporary way for them to survive the threat posed by the lesiastic Order. Gloria was eyeing a higher goal. She wanted to get into Kenfort and seek a more advanced cultivation level. Wade was where the keyy. It would be much easier to get into Kenfort through his rmendation rather than trying herself. Gloria would drool whenever she thought of the holy ley lines and divine ley lines in Kenfort. The feeling only intensified when the extreme devouring technique she cultivated had experienced a tremendous boost from the ordinary spiritual ley lines. Hence, it was not difficult to imagine just how powerful a divine ley line would be. Gloria wished she could enter Kenfort immediately and thrive as the strongest fighter by devouring all sorts of divine ley lines. Just as she indulged in her beautiful dream, a message from Xs came in. Wade wishes to see me? Has Xs seeded? The delighted Gloria immediately rushed to the meeting ce set by Wade. She arrived two hourster, and Xs introduced them to each other. ¡°Lord Gloria, thank you for saving my son from danger,¡± Wade started. Gloria replied with a smile, ¡°Don¡¯t mention it. It was nothing.¡± Throughout the entire exchange, Gloria intentionally unleashed part of her aura in an attempt to increase her worthiness. In fact, her approach worked. The Pdins from the Void Sect and Wade were all surprised by Gloria¡¯s strength. Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. Never had they expected there to be such a powerful individual in the mundane world. Xs alone was already surprising enough, but he was far too inferior whenpared to Gloria. Besides, with every increase in her strength, so did her charm. Every single movementing from her exuded charm, enchanting those who looked at her. She had also intentionally performed the Charm Technique, dazzling everyone with her smile. Even the Pdins from the Void Sect felt their mouths turn dry after catching a glimpse of her charm. Falling for my charm that easily? It seems that these mighty beings from the Void Sect aren¡¯t too particrly brilliant. Upon capturing the fiery ncesing from the Pdins, Gloria was all proud and smug. ¡°Lord Wade, I suppose you¡¯re not here just to thank me,¡± Gloria asked. ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± Wade cut right to the chase. ¡°I¡¯m here to discuss an alliance with you, Lord Gloria.¡± Having witnessed Gloria¡¯s strength personally, Wade was no longer hesitant. ¡°Lord Gloria, given that Master Thundera and Levi are ourmon enemies, I propose that we work together to strike them down.¡± Gloria was straightforward as well as an alliance was what she wanted too. ¡°That¡¯s not a problem, but I have one condition. I was wondering if you could rmend me to join the Void Sect, Lord Wade?¡± In fact, joining the Void Sect was the first step of her n. It served only as a springboard at best. ¡°Sure!¡± Before Wade could react, Grant had already agreed to it. The other Pdins bobbed their heads in agreement, for they had all been charmed by Gloria. If they were all in the same sect, they reckoned they stood a chance to improve their rtionship with her. ¡°However, I would need to test your strength, Lord Gloria,¡± Grant said in a deep voice.q Chapter 3673 Chapter 3673 Chapter 3673 Gloria Pretended To Be Defeated ¡°Huh? A test? Will it be too difficult?¡± Gloria pretended to be in fear and trepidation. Her looks had Grant all hyped up, and he had this strong urge to protect the angel before him. ¡°Lord Gloria, I will control my power. I promise I won¡¯t hurt you.¡± ¡°Thank you, Mr. Grant.¡± ¡°Please drop the formalities. Just call me by my name.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± The smile on Grant¡¯s face widened as he said, ¡°Gloria, we¡¯re going to be in the same sect, so just Grant will do.¡± ¡°Okay. I suppose I¡¯ll be in your care in the future, Grant.¡± Gloria returned him with an alluring smile. On the side, Wade was in awe at seeing how Gloria quickly charmed Grant by building a bridge with Grant and closing the distance between them. Putting her strength aside, Gloria¡¯s ability to charm these men by just talking alone proved her worthy enough to be an assistant to him in the future. Besides, his son, Xs, was Gloria¡¯s apprentice. ¡°Gloria,e at me. I will be defending.¡± With that, Grant put up a defensive stance. Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. Although Gloria had demonstrated her ability, Grant figured he could still gain an overwhelming upper hand against her. Gloria smiled sheepishly. ¡°Well, then. Forgive me, Grant.¡± Before she finished, she mmed her palm on Grant¡¯s chest. Swoosh! The force of her attack was so strong that the disced air could be felt before her palm itself hit its target. The wind howled. She¡¯s strong! Grant¡¯s expression dimmed, for the strength Gloria disyed right now was far stronger than before. He did not dare to take it lightly. Performing his technique, he took the hit from Gloria head-on instead of evading the attack. Bam! The violent auras shed for a split second before the two backed off. But very quickly, they met each other head-on again. As the battle continued, Grant was surprised by each blow exchanged. He realized that he could not gain the upper hand against Gloria despite using more than half his full strength. At the same time, Gloria managed to work out Grant¡¯s strength. So this is the power of the Pdins of the Void Sect? Gloria sneered inwardly but showed no sign of it on her face. At this point, she reckoned that if she unleashed her full strength, she would be able to defeat Grant completely. However, now was not the time for her to reveal her full strength. Hence, she started adjusting her energy output and the tides turned slowly. Despite that, it was already enough to stun Wade and the other three Pdins from the Void Sect. They could tell that Grant only managed to suppress Gloria after using eighty percent of his full strength. She¡¯s strong! If she entered Kenfort, she would only be even stronger under the nurture of the dense spiritual energy. After they exchanged a couple more blows, Gloria pretended to be defeated and was sent flying away. ¡°I lost. Grant, you¡¯re strong!¡± Gloria panted. ¡°You¡¯re capable of overwhelming me without using your full strength. No wonder you¡¯re considered a powerful pdin in the Void Sect!¡± Grant was on cloud nine after being praised by Gloria. ¡°Gloria, you¡¯re absurdly talented to be able to reach this level in the mundane world. You¡¯ll only be even stronger than before after entering Kenfort. Perhaps I would even have to count on you in the future!¡± Grant¡¯s words were not entirely sincere, but he was genuinely shocked by Gloria¡¯s strength. She was considered outstanding for fighting against him, who had used seventy percent of his strength. ¡°With Mr. Kenwood¡¯s rmendation, you¡¯re bound to join the Void Sect, Lord Gloria.¡± Wade ttered Gloria before turning to her with a serious expression.q Chapter 3674 Chapter 3674 Chapter 3674 Presenting The God Crusher He changed the subject curtly. ¡°If you wish to attain a higher position, however, you will have to offer something bigger.¡± ¡°I understand, Lord Wade.¡± Gloria nodded, then put on a troubled look. ¡°But what should I offer to get the sect¡¯s attention? Could you please advise me?¡± ¡°Easy!¡± Grant piped up. ¡°The head of the Void Sect focuses on swordsmanship, but he couldn¡¯t find a good weapon for himself after all these years.¡± ¡°Grant is right. The Void Sect will ascend as one of the strongest sects if we acquire a mighty strong sword.¡± ¡°But that¡¯s too difficult for Gloria, is it not?¡± ¡°Yes. There¡¯s no way that the mundane world possesses such a powerful sword. I guess we have to look for another way.¡± Gloria¡¯s heart thumped. She recalled the God Crusher that she had stolen from Levi¡¯s base, which came in handy right now. If she presented it to the council members of the Void Sect, then perhaps she would be valued and could soar to a greater height. Grant thought that the request he mentioned had deeply troubled Gloria after seeing how she fell into silence. ¡±Don¡¯t worry, Gloria. When the timees, we will definitely help you think of another way.¡± ¡°Thank you,¡± Gloria replied gratefully, but she was smirking inwardly. Wade and the Pdins from the Void Sect were still too na?ve. To be more precise, they had severely underestimated Gloria¡¯s ambition. At this moment, Gloria was already nning for the future. I will use Grant as a springboard to reach the council members in the Void Sect and be a core member. This was the only way for her to establish her position in the Void Sect to avoid having to answer to the ordinary members. By then, she would be able to utilize the sect¡¯s resources to boost her strength and head to arger tform. It would be best if she could enter the top sects in Kenfort because only then would she be able to be the most prominent person in the world. ¡°Let¡¯s talk about our coboration first, shall we?¡± Wade suggested. ¡°Yes. How to deal with Master Thundera and Levi is of the utmost importance right now.¡± Gloria nodded. ¡°Spies of the Glorian Order have infiltrated all the sects worldwide, especially the lesiastic Order. This allows us to stay up to date with their next moves. Therefore, although killing Master Thundera and the rest would be a little time-consuming, we could still eradicate the factions in the lesiastic Order quickly.¡± ¡°That would be great.¡± Wade nodded satisfyingly. ¡°But Master Hansel of the Bluesky Sect is a problem. Killing him is easy, but it won¡¯t be easy to deal with the Bluesky Sect,¡± Grant said. ¡°That¡¯s right. Although the Void Sect outperforms the Bluesky Sect in many aspects, we can¡¯t guarantee that the sect will stand up for us. However, if we could offer something in return, we could gain the trust of the council members. The Bluesky Sect will no longer be a problem if we can get their attention with something valuable.¡± Gloria remained silent, but she had a deeper understanding of the few now. Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. In the end, the ranks of these men were still not high enough. If they really did kill Hansel, they could not guarantee that the council members of the Void Sect would stand up for them. However, if the core members of the Void Sect were to be involved, the tide would turn instantly. Wiping the Bluesky Sect out would not be a problem when that happened. Let¡¯s hope that the God Crusher is powerful and worthy enough to win their favor! Gloria prayed silently. The alliance was basically formed with that. Gloria immediately announced to the world that the Glorian Order would ally with the Cetus and the Void Sect. And the announcement left the world in turmoil as soon as it was made.q Chapter 3675 Chapter 3675 Chapter 3675 Making Moves In the lesiastic Order¡¯s meeting room, everyone¡¯s expression was exceptionally solemn. The core members of the lesiastic Order dared not even take a breath. The room fell so quiet that one could hear a pin drop. Upon catching a glimpse of Hansel¡¯s ugly scowl, Thundera said, ¡°Leave us. I have something to talk to Master Hansel.¡± Only then did the members of the lesiastic Order breathe a sigh of relief as if a huge burden had been taken off them. They bolted out of the room. They could tell the arrogant Hansel was stressed at the alliance of the Glorian Order and the Cetus. After they left, Thundera unleashed his aura to form a soundproof barrier around the meeting room. ¡°Master Hansel, what do you think about this?¡± Thundera asked cautiously. After pondering for some time, Hansel said, ¡°This is tricky. It¡¯s a bit embarrassing to say this, but I must admit that the Void Sect outperforms the Bluesky Sect overall. If the council members of the Void Sect get involved, even the Bluesky Sect will face destruction, let alone the lesiastic Order.¡± Fear had finally found its way into Hansel¡¯s mind. The Void Sect was a mid-level sect in Kenfort, and it overwhelmed the Bluesky Sect in every way. ¡°In my opinion, you don¡¯t have to worry too much, Master Hansel,¡± Jasper said abruptly. ¡°How do you mean?¡± Hansel arched a brow. ¡°Master Hansel, think carefully. The Void Sect is undoubtedly powerful, but Wade is someone at the bottom of the hierarchy. Will the Void Sect go on a war against us because of such an insignificant person?¡± ¡°You¡¯re right!¡± Thundera¡¯s eyes lit up. Be it the mundane world or Kenfort, the sects would only do something as long as there was something in it for them. It was more so for those in Kenfort, who practiced the survival of the fittest principle in their world. It was not umon for them to annihte an entire sect to seize cultivation resources. Although the Void Sect overwhelmed the Bluesky Sect in every way, they would have to pay a hefty price if they forced the Bluesky Sect into the corner. Wade was just a pawn in the mundane world, and his position in the Void Sect was pathetically low. Without any return on investment, the Void Sect would not go through all the efforts and fuss for an underling like Wade. ¡°Fair enough, Mr. Xanadu.¡± Hansel paused for a second and changed the topic quickly. ¡°But we can never be so certain about something. What if they have something that the Void Sect values deeply?¡± ¡°I suppose you¡¯re overthinking, Master Hansel.¡± Jasper chuckled. ¡°What can a sect in the mundane world offer to the council members of the Void Sect? A peerless sword?¡± It was no secret that the only reason that stopped the Void Sect from bing one of the strongest sects was theck of a peerless sword. To a sect that mainly cultivated swordsmanship, a powerful sword was an existence that was closely tied to their lifeline. ¡°Hahaha. You¡¯re right. Seems like I¡¯ve overestimated him¡­¡± However, Hansel trailed off when he noticed Thundera¡¯s grim expression. ¡°Why? What¡¯s wrong?¡± Hansel was puzzled. ¡°Master Hansel, from what I know, the person who stole the God Crusher from Levi is Gloria.¡± ¡°The God Crusher?¡± Hansel¡¯s expression was exceptionally solemn. Jasper instantly shot a question. ¡°Is it a powerful sword?¡± N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. ¡°You can say that. It is said that the God Crusher has a certain degree of self-consciousness and carries immense power in it. It is so powerful that it granted Levi the power to reign victorious against the many top-tiered forces across the county.¡± Thundera revealed the information about the God Crusher that he learned from the lesiastic Order to them. He also included all the unrealistic rumors about the God Crusher in his exnation. ¡°A weapon left behind by a heavenly god? That¡¯s ridiculous,¡± Jasper sneered. Hansel, however, replied solemnly, ¡°If Levi is capable of unleashing such power through the God Crusher, what would happen if it fell into the hands of a powerful swordsman?¡±q Chapter 3676 Chapter 3676 Chapter 3676 Backstabbing Levi Everyone¡¯s heart fell further into despair. They were crystal clear that Hansel was speaking the truth. After all, if Levi, amoner in their point of view, could stand unrivaled just because of the God Crusher alone, then a powerful swordsman could undoubtedly unleash a power stronger by folds. Coincidentally, all the Void Sect needed was just one powerful sword. If the Glorian Order offered the God Crusher in exchange for the help of the powerful warriors from the Void Sect, it would be a catastrophe. ¡°So it¡¯s impossible to demand them to release Master Eusof and apologize to us anymore?¡± Thundera sounded a little bitter, but he also knew that they were worried not without reason. Although he was on good terms with them, this moment was critical to the sect¡¯s survival. Thus, if it involved the welfare of the Bluesky Sect, Hansel would choose thetter over them even if he was on good terms with them. ¡°Not only is it impossible, but we¡¯re also in danger.¡± Hansel heaved a sigh. Despair was written all over the faces of the Bluesky Sect members. Meanwhile, those on the base had also received the news. In an instant, chaos descended, and the lethal pressure on their shoulders intensified. The Glorian Order is already absurdly powerful, and they¡¯re now allying with the Cetus? Who else can stop them now? This thought was present in almost everyone¡¯s mind. During Levi¡¯s absence from the base, Xs was already capable of stirring up chaos and turning the base upside down, let alone the powerful Gloria. With the addition of the powerful warriors who had returned alongside Wade, the joint forces were unrivaled. ¡°Don¡¯t forget that the lesiastic Order is not on good terms with us either. They only pledged their services to Boss as an expedient measure. Now that Master Thundera has returned with the warriors from Kenfort, he will not need to rely on others anymore. In fact, he might turn around and seek vengeance against us. With three powerful hostile forcesing at us, even Boss won¡¯t stand a chance.¡± Fear and worry began filling their minds rapidly. The prolonged absence of Levi from the base only worsened the situation. Some, of course, had asked about it, but Phoenix and the others had avoided answering their questions directly. There were no exact answers to their questions until now, which further intensified the sense of insecurity of the personnel on the base. In fact, Levi had been busy. This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Batches by batches, Levi had been sending Bruno and the others into the super-spiritual ley line in Elterton to metamorphose. He even trained them personally in an attempt to raise a mighty army. However, no one knew about this, including Forlevia and Zoey. At this moment, rm bells were ringing in Floyd¡¯s head as well. He had been devouring the spiritual energy and strength of the enemies, enhancing his cultivation level. Yet, he worried the most about Gloria, for he received news that the Glorian Order was working with the Cetus to wipe out the lesiastic Order, which would significantly threaten Gloria¡¯s life. Hence, he contacted Gloria in every way possible, but he received no response from her. Is she hiding somewhere else? That¡¯s right! She must be! Wade and the others are powerful, and they can locate her location with their equipment. At this thought, he sent another few messages to Gloria: Don¡¯t worry, Gloria. I¡¯m strong enough now. If the Glorian Order goes to war with the lesiastic Order, I will be by your side without a doubt. As long as I¡¯m around, no one can hurt you! After sending his messages to her, Floyd continued devouring the spiritual energy around him. He needed to get stronger. Meanwhile, at the altar of the Glorian Order in Corpse Pit, Floyd¡¯s messages had, in a way, reminded Gloria about something. She figured that she would have no more use for Floyd anymore after she revealed her identity to the world. What use do I have for him if I don¡¯t manipte him into backstabbing Levi? Gloria smirked, her eyes filled with murderous intent.q Chapter 3677 Chapter 3677 Chapter 3677 Pill Gloria went through every usible n with careful consideration. She reckoned that an extreme measure must be taken to have Floydmit such a treacherous act as he was Levi¡¯s most trusted apprentice. She had poured a lot of effort into sowing discord among them, or he wouldn¡¯t have told her that he had made a move against Bruno. If it weren¡¯t for Forlevia¡¯s interference, Phoenix and the others would have also suffered severe injuries. All of these indicated that the previous work she had done to drive a wedge between them was starting to bear fruit. However, with them being only Levi¡¯s subordinates, it was not particrly burdening for Floyd psychologically when he attacked them. Looks like I have to exploit Floyd¡¯s feelings for me now. Maybe using Levi of injuring me will result in an incredible oue. Gloria started thinking carefully to ensure her ns were wless. But Floyd is not strong enough! Gloria was at a loss. How would she find a super-spiritual ley line for Floyd when there was already not enough for her? ¡°Lord Gloria, I have a way that might just work.¡± Bone Grandmaster was eager to redeem himself after failing to locate any super-spiritual ley line. ¡°Oh? Speak.¡± Gloria¡¯s interest was piqued. Bone Grandmaster replied, ¡°I¡¯ve seen this particr ck magic in this ancient manual I read. It is called Demon Incantation. By using a pill made with specific ingredients and with the addition of a specific technique, one could draw out the inner demon within one person. The inner demon would tremendously spike the person¡¯s power and alter his behavior entirely. When the time is right, the caster can easily make the targetmit various unexpected acts by using the spell.¡± ¡°Oh? There¡¯s something like that?¡± Gloria was instantly struck with happiness and excitement, for it was entirely something built for Floyd! ¡°But it takes time to create the pill. Time is a luxury now.¡± ¡°Lord Gloria, I made these pills long ago. Three were used for experiments, and there is one remaining.¡± With that said, Bone Grandmaster took a bottle out of his pocket, twisted it open, and revealed a purple pill. Gloria took the bottle and praised, ¡°Good. Bone Grandmaster, you¡¯ve done well for the Glorian Order!¡± With everything in order, it was time toplete the puzzle. After making up her mind, Gloria immediately contacted Floyd to set up a meeting. Upon receiving her message, Floyd was ted. He immediately set out to see Gloria at a breakneck speed. ¡°Gloria, you¡¯re finally willing to see me!¡± Floyd was so happy that he almost teared up. On the other hand, the feelings of revolt crashed against Gloria like tidal waves, but she showed none of the disgust on her face. Instead, she replied gently, ¡°Desperate times call for desperate measures. I had no choice but to cut off contact with the world.¡± Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. ¡°I can understand. The alliance between the Cetus and the Glorian Order is too powerful, after all.¡± As he spoke, Floyd approached Gloria and tried to hug her. He missed her terribly. Gloria quickly took a few steps back. ¡°Floyd, now is not the time for romance. My sources tell me the Cetus and the Glorian Order will be making a move against the lesiastic Order in no time. How are you going to protect me with your strength right now? Listen to me. We can be truly together after we get through this crisis.¡± Gloria put on an anxious expression as she spoke. At once, Floyd was overwhelmed with guilt. He thought he was too impatient. ¡°Then you¡¯re here today for?¡± Floyd asked in puzzlement. Gloria replied mysteriously, ¡°I learned a spell from an ancient manual in the lesiastic Order where one¡¯s strength would be boosted tremendously with the help of a pill. I¡¯ve already tested it myself, so it¡¯s all right. I just wanted to share this with you.¡± Gloria proceeded to unleash her aura after that. ¡°Gloria, you¡¯re so nice to me!¡± Floyd was so happy that he almost teared up.q Chapter 3678 Chapter 3678 Chapter 3678 Master Hansel Has Arrived Floyd didn¡¯t doubt Gloria¡¯s words one bit. Gloria¡¯s aura is a lot stronger than thest time I met her. She must¡¯ve used a secret technique. Otherwise, she couldn¡¯t have improved so quickly. Gloria stared at him alluringly and said, ¡°You¡¯re my man. Who else is going to be nice to you if not me?¡± Floyd was on cloud nine when he heard that. ¡°Take this pill and quickly channel the technique I¡¯ve taught you. At first, you¡¯ll feel agonizing pain. However, you must endure it and keep going. Otherwise, all your efforts prior would be in vain.¡± With that, Gloria gave him the Pill of Evil. Floyd unhesitatingly swallowed the Pill of Evil. After that, he cultivated by using the technique Gloria had taught him. In the beginning, Floyd felt nothing out of the ordinary. As time ticked by, he started feeling his veins swelling up at an incredible rate. However, he remembered what Gloria had told him, so he just kept cultivating. A few momentster, Floyd was on the verge of losing himself. However, Floyd waspletely unaware of it. He could feel a strong aura circting within his body, so he merely thought the secret technique was working. Meanwhile, Gloria noticed it when she saw the edges of Floyd¡¯s eyes getting darker. Keep cultivating, okay? When you¡¯re done, you¡¯ll be able to serve me. A sinister smirk appeared on Gloria¡¯s face. Meanwhile, Thundera and Hansel decided to work together with Levi to defeat the Glorian Order and the Cetus. After all, the feud between Levi and the lesiastic Order wasn¡¯t that serious. They could always settle their differences after dealing with the Glorian Order and the Cetus, who were their biggest concerns at that moment. With Levi by their side, they had a better chance of winning the battle. They wanted topletely eradicate the Cetus, Xs, and the others once and for all. Once they hade to an agreement, Thundera, Hansel, and the rest went to Levi¡¯s base to find Levi. When they arrived outside of the base, Phoenix and the others, who were on patrolling duty, spotted them. ¡°Are you guys not going to wee Master Hansel of Bluesky Sect?¡± Thundera¡¯s thunderous voice rang out as he used his energy to amplify his volume. It was so loud that it could rupture one¡¯s eardrums. Phoenix and the others frowned. Although she wasn¡¯t happy with Thundera¡¯s haughty attitude, she knew it was justifiable. Hence, she quickly reported their arrival to Zoey and Forlevia. With Levi¡¯s whereabouts unknown, Zoey was the person in charge at the base. Besides, Forlevia was the one with the highestbat prowess at the base after Levi. In fact, even before they received the report from Phoenix, Forlevia, Zoey, and the other core members of the base had already rushed out to see the visitors. With guards around her, Zoey arrived in front of Thundera. ¡°May I know what we can do for you?¡± Zoey asked in a solemn voice. The expressions on the base members¡¯ faces were somber, and the atmosphere was tense. Thundera nced at the crowd and saw no sign of Levi. Although these people are stronger than ordinary cultivators, they¡¯re still not qualified to talk to us. ¡°Where is Levi Garrison? None of you are worthy enough to talk to Master Hansel directly,¡± Thundera uttered arrogantly. Hansel then swept a gaze through the crowd and snorted contemptuously. ¡°Seeing how weak you guys are, I regret my decision toe here to discuss an alliance.¡± ¡°With their abilities, they¡¯ll only end up being cannon fodder,¡± Jasper chimed in. Phoenix and the others clenched their fists in anger because they could feel the opposite party looking down at them. Forlevia was frowning in anger as well, but she managed to suppress her emotions. Naturally, Zoey was pissed off. However, she reacted differently because she heard Hansel saying that they were there to discuss forming an alliance. Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. ¡°Calm down, everyone. Let¡¯s hear them out,¡± Zoey uttered. After calming everyone down, she turned toward Hansel and said, ¡°You must be Master Hansel of Bluesky Sect. Since you¡¯re here to talk about allying, don¡¯t you think you should show us basic courtesy?¡±q Chapter 3679 Chapter 3679 Chapter 3679 Refusal ¡°Courtesy?¡± Hanselughed as though he had just heard the funniest joke in the world. ¡°Do you deserve it?¡± Zoey¡¯s expression changed instantly. At that moment, she was on the verge of having a fallout with them. However, Levi is not at the base now, and these people are mighty beings from Kenfort. If we were to fight them, everyone here is going to die. Besides, the Glorian Order and the Cetus have their eyes set on us. It¡¯s actually best if we can link up with Master Thundera and the others. After all, we were worried that Master Thundera would target our base prior to this. ¡°These people are too arrogant!¡± ¡°They¡¯re so cocky! If Master were here, they wouldn¡¯t dare to act this way.¡± ¡°Still, considering our circumstances, it¡¯s better if we can work together with them.¡± Everyone at the base was pissed off, but they were forced to face the harsh reality. Regardless, it would be hard to work together with people who had their noses in the air all the time. ¡°Why not?¡± While everyone was in a dilemma, a deep voice rang out from afar. ¡°Boss is back!¡± ¡°Master is finally back!¡± ¡°Let¡¯s see if these people will still dare to act haughtily.¡± Instantly, everyone¡¯s mood was lifted. A momentter, Levi showed up. Tensing slightly, Hansel and the others sized him up. However, they soon regained their arrogance because they realized that Levi was not that much stronger than the others. Therefore, they still thought he was not worthy of speaking to the Pdins of Kenfort directly. ¡°Are you Levi Garrison?¡± Hansel asked in a mocking tone. Levi nodded and questioned, ¡°Are you guys here to talk about forming an alliance?¡± ¡°I suppose so.¡± Hansel then added indifferently, ¡°Actually, we¡¯re here to offer the lot of you a chance to live.¡± N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. ¡°Oh? How do you mean?¡± Levi acted as if he was puzzled. In a deep voice, Hansel said, ¡°The Cetus and the fighters of Void Sect have already linked up with the Glorian Order. You guys wouldn¡¯t stand a chance if you were to fight alone. On the other hand, if you join me, the Cetus and the others will be wary of attacking you. Most importantly, this is a priceless opportunity for you.¡± ¡°What do you mean by that?¡± Levi asked curiously. Hansel shed a smile and answered, ¡°Once everything is settled, I¡¯ll let youe to Kenfort and join Bluesky Sect. By then, you¡¯ll be able to enjoy life to the fullest.¡± Hansel was arrogant, and he was speaking to them as if he was superior to all of them. ¡°That sounds tempting! Not only will we be safe, but we¡¯ll also be able to enter Kenfort!¡± Levi eximed in excitement. Hearing that, Hansel was overjoyed. Negotiating with him is easier than I thought! ¡°Therefore, I refuse to form an alliance with you!¡± Levi suddenly changed his stance. Huh? Hansel was stunned. Levi seemed so interested in my terms just now! Jasper, Thundera, and the others were stumped as well. Thundera couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Are you joking, Levi?¡± In response, Levi answered, ¡°Do we even know each other that well? I would never joke with people who aren¡¯t my friends.¡± What the f*ck? Thundera almost cursed out loud. This fellow makes my blood boil! Hansel¡¯s expression darkened as well. ¡°Levi, do you know you¡¯ve just turned down an opportunity of a lifetime?¡± ¡°Oh? Was that an opportunity of a lifetime?¡± Levi chuckled coldly and continued, ¡°By forming an alliance, you just want us to be your cannon fodder. Am I right?¡± ¡°Y-Y-You¡­¡± Hansel¡¯s lips twitched. He was embarrassed because Levi had just exposed him in front of everyone. ¡°You¡¯re going to regret this!¡± Hansel waved and turned toward the others before ordering, ¡°Let¡¯s leave!¡± Levi sneered as he watched Hansel and his ilk walk away.q Chapter 3680 Chapter 3680 Chapter 3680 Fight Levi After a long silence, Phoenix was the first to ask, ¡°Boss, are we really not going to form an alliance with them?¡± Hearing that, everyone turned their attention to Levi. Our refusal to work together means we¡¯re going against Master Thundera and the fighters of Bluesky Sect. In other words, we¡¯ll be enemies with the lesiastic Order. ¡°Did they look like they were sincere in forming an alliance with us?¡± Levi retorted. Phoenix found herself at a loss for words. Indeed, Hansel clearly didn¡¯t respect them. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, everyone. I have a n.¡± Levi calmed the crowd down. Levi wasn¡¯t being reckless. It was just that he knew what Hansel and the others were up to. Therefore, he knew how to deal with them. At the same time, Thundera and the others were annoyed because they had just gotten rejected. They didn¡¯t expect Levi to turn them down so bluntly. ¡°Levi, that b*stard! He¡¯s so ungrateful!¡± Hansel was infuriated. ¡°Calm down, Master Hansel!¡± Jasper urged. ¡°Since Levi wants to die so badly, we should just let him be!¡± ¡°Master Hansel, Mr. Xanadu, what do you guys think about Levi¡¯s capability? Is he that strong? Was he bluffing when he rejected our offer or was he just confident in himself?¡± Thundera asked solemnly. Jasper pointed at the Bluesky Sect¡¯s Pdins and answered, ¡°I think Levi is only as powerful as them. He might be strong in the mundane world. However, he¡¯s nothingpared to me and Master Hansel.¡± Thundera heaved a sigh of relief. As long as Levi is still on that level, there¡¯s nothing to worry about. ¡°What should we do next, then?¡± Thundera asked. After some thought, Hansel said, ¡°Since Levi is being so ungrateful, we should just look for someone else to ally with to attack Levi. As for the Glorian Order, I¡¯m sure the Cetus and the others will leave. It¡¯s just a matter of time. After that, we¡¯ll settle the score with the Glorian Order.¡± ¡°Yes, Master Hansel,¡± Thundera agreed. After some discussion, they decided to get the Glorian Order to release the hostages first. Then, they would link up with the Glorian Order to fight against Levi. ¡°I¡¯ll go there personally. That way, it¡¯ll seem more sincere,¡± Thundera suggested in a self-aggrandizing manner. Hansel and the others agreed, and they would remain at the lesiastic Order to wait for his good news. Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. With that, Thundera arrived at Corpse Pit alone. Gloria was surprised when she was told that Thundera hade to meet her. ording to reports, it seems like Master Thundera is here to form an alliance with me. ¡°Let him in!¡± Gloria instructed. After saying that, Gloria put on her mask. Since he¡¯s the leader of the lesiastic Order, I shouldn¡¯t reveal my identity first. If he finds out that I¡¯m the lesiastic Order¡¯s spy, he¡¯s surely going to cancel the negotiation. The moment Thundera stepped into the hall, his eyes fixed on Gloria. ¡°What do you want, Master Thundera?¡± Gloria asked in a deep voice. In a good-natured tone, Thundera said, ¡°Lord Gloria, please release Master Eusof and the Top Ten Pdins. After that, we¡¯ll team up to fight Levi together. Does that sound good?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t have a problem with teaming up with you to fight against Levi. However, I¡¯ll only release the hostages after we seed in killing him.¡± Gloria smiled. ¡°Sure!¡± Thundera answered with a serious expression. It was a pleasant conversation, and they reached a consensus fairly quickly. Gloria¡¯s expression turned grim after she watched Thundera leave. Considering what I¡¯ve done to Master Eusof and the Top Ten Pdins, Master Thundera is surely going toe after me once I¡¯ve released them. Form an alliance with me? I bet he¡¯s just using me. ¡°Master Thundera, I know exactly what you¡¯re doing,¡± Gloria murmured smugly.q Chapter 3681 Chapter 3681 Chapter 3681 Rendezvous With Master Hansel Although everyone knew that there were no eternal friends, only eternal interests, no one had expected the lesiastic Order to work together with the Glorian Order and the Cetus in fighting against Levi. Moreover, Gloria had also invited Hansel to meet her using the excuse of wanting to discuss their alliance. Hansel dly epted her invitation. In order to show his strength and bravery, he decided to meet her on his own. When he arrived at the meeting location, Gloria had already been waiting for him for a long time. ¡°Wee, Master Hansel. I¡¯m Gloria Gaston,¡± Gloria greeted him coquettishly. Instead of hiding her identity, Gloria had even deliberately dressed up for him when she found out that he was meeting her alone. She was dressed sexily to showcase her alluring figure. ¡°You¡¯re too kind, Lord Gloria. Let¡¯s not be so formal, okay? We¡¯ll have a close rtionship in the future.¡± Hansel reached out his hand to hold Gloria¡¯s. At the same time, he even gave her a few pats on her soft hand. Hansel was captivated by Gloria the moment he saw her. In fact, he couldn¡¯t help but fall for her enchanting smile. Although Hansel had seen a lot of pretty women in Kenfort, he was mesmerized by Gloria¡¯s unique charm. ¡°How should I address you, then? Should I address you as Hansi? Would that be rude?¡± Gloria acted nervous. Hansel was even more captivated when he saw how she acted. ¡°Why would that be rude? I think it¡¯s perfect! It sounds more intimate.¡± Hansel was over the moon when Gloria addressed him as Hansi. ¡°All right. I shall address you as Hansi from now on!¡± Gloria smiled and added, ¡°Please have a seat, Hansi. I have a lot to learn from you!¡± Gloria was very smart, not hesitating to grab any opportunity to build her connections. She had also be a lot more ambitious after getting Grant¡¯s approval to enter Kenfort. Although Bluesky Sect wasn¡¯t as strong as Void Sect, Hansel was the leader¡¯s son. If she could get on his good side, she would be able to deal directly with the council members. ¡°Glo, did you ask to see me because you want to discuss ways to deal with Levi?¡± At that moment, Hansel hadpletely lost himself in Gloria¡¯s charm. In fact, he could even feel an intense passion burning within him. ¡°You¡¯re right, Hansi. Levi is too strong for me, so I can¡¯t deal with him on my own. I¡¯ll need you to help me.¡± While talking, Gloria poured Hansel a ss of wine. Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. Hansel¡¯s lips curled into a broad smile, and he smacked his chest confidently when he said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Glo. Just leave it to me! I¡¯ll cut Levi into two!¡± When he recalled how Levi had embarrassed him in public, he got even more pissed off. Since he could please Gloria by venting his anger, his hatred for Levi grew. ¡°Cheers, Hansi. Here¡¯s a toast to a fruitful coboration,¡± Gloria uttered. Hansel felt frisky when he saw how alluring Gloria was. Gloria was sneering inwardly when she saw Hansel¡¯s expression. It seems like not even a cultivator from Kenfort can resist my Charm Technique. ¡°Okay! Cheers!¡± Hansel clinked his ss with Gloria¡¯s before downing his wine. After that, they talked about how they were going to kill Levi and wipe out his base. The two hit it off and had a pleasant chat. Hansel was very satisfied because Gloria would just agree with everything he said, which stroked his ego wonderfully. Hence, the smile never left Hansel¡¯s face throughout the conversation. ¡°Hansi, based on my capability, do you think I can enter Kenfort?¡± she asked.q Chapter 3682 Chapter 3682 Chapter 3682 Gloria Is Too Charming Seeing that the time was right, Gloria suddenly changed the subject. It piqued Hansel¡¯s interest immediately. My gut instinct tells me that the Cetus probably won¡¯t allow it. After all, Void Sect is only a mid-level sect, and the Cetus isn¡¯t particrly powerful or influential. Hence, I¡¯m afraid they don¡¯t have the power to make that decision on their own. And even if they did allow it, it¡¯d be impossible for Gloria to be one of Void Sect¡¯s council members. But I¡¯m different. I¡¯m the young master of Bluesky Sect, so I call the shots. As long as she has some skills, it wouldn¡¯t matter if I brought her in as one of the sect¡¯s core council members. ¡°Okay! I¡¯m also curious to know how strong you are,¡± Hansel responded with a smile. Hearing that, Gloria unleashed her aura and disyed her ability to devour life force to a certain extent. ¡°You have the devourer spiritual bone?¡± Hansel¡¯s expression turned solemn instantly. ¡°I¡¯m not sure. However, I do absorb spiritual energy way more quickly than others,¡± Gloria replied, deliberately speaking in an uncertain tone. ¡°Excellent!¡± Hansel responded, now looking overjoyed. He quickly took two steps toward her and grabbed her hand. Then, he said excitedly, ¡°With talent like that, I can endorse you to join Bluesky Sect as a council member.¡± He held back from uttering another sentence, and that was that he wanted to be cultivation partners with her. Not only does she have potential and skill, but also, more importantly, she¡¯s gorgeous and utterly charming. She truly is the best candidate for a cultivation partner! Gloria replied with feigned shyness, ¡°I¡¯ll be counting on you in the future, then.¡± As she spoke, she rested her head gently against Hansel¡¯s chest. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m totally capable of making such a decision.¡± Hansel felt as though he was on cloud nine. He was even so bold as to ce an arm gently around her narrow waist. Gloria suppressed her disgust and allowed his arm to linger around her waist. At the same time, she could not help snickering inwardly. I deliberately showed my capabilities to take over Master Thundera¡¯s position. It¡¯s the only way to kill Master Thundera after eliminating Levi without triggering Bluesky Sect¡¯s enmity. Hansel thoroughly enjoyed that meal, and after the thrill of finally getting to touch Gloria, he was even more reluctant to part with her. Upon his return to the lesiastic Order, Hansel immediately met with Jasper and the other Pdins. ¡°Master Hansel, how did your discussion with the lord of the Glorian Order go today? Did you encounter any dangerous situations?¡± Jasper asked solemnly. Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. After all, the Cetus and Void Sect¡¯s Pdins were allies with the Glorian Order, whereas Void Sect had never been on good terms with Bluesky Sect. ¡°The Cetus weren¡¯t at the Glorian Order,¡± Hansel replied. He paused briefly, and his expression suddenly turned solemn as he continued, ¡°However, I discovered something important. Gloria Gaston, the lord of the Glorian Order, possesses great potential. She has the devourer spiritual bone. If we let her join our sect and train her properly, she¡¯ll surely be a powerful force to be reckoned with.¡± ¡°Oh? There¡¯s such a thing in the mundane world? In that case, she must be way more talented than Master Thundera at cultivating,¡± Jasper remarked in surprise. ¡°You intend to let Gloria join Bluesky Sect?¡± Jasper nodded. ¡°That¡¯s right. We can¡¯t possibly let someone with so much talent fall into the hands of the other sects, especially not Void Sect. Hence, I¡¯m nning to make her a generous offer.¡± ¡°I get where you¡¯reing from, but what will we do about Master Thundera? Gloriaunched a bloodbath on the lesiastic Order and many other sects previously and practically wiped out the entire West Pavilion. There¡¯s no way Master Thundera will let that slide,¡± Jasper responded, frowning. Hansel replied in a low voice, ¡°I understand your concerns. However, Kenfort is all about the survival of the fittest. Since there¡¯s someone with much more potential, we shouldn¡¯t be so rigid. Besides, a dunce from the mundane world has no right to question Bluesky Sect¡¯s choice.¡±q Chapter 3683 Chapter 3683 Chapter 3683 Will Not Allow Anyone To Vilify Gloria Over at the Glorian Order¡¯s headquarters at Corpse Pit, Gloria was happily sipping her tea. The n for the three parties to form an alliance against Levi isplete. Now, the next step is to deal with Levi¡¯s faction. ¡°Master, are you nning to kill Levi with your own hands?¡± Xs asked while grinning. She waved her hand dismissively and answered, ¡°Killing him myself would be too easy. It¡¯d be much more interesting to go about it another way.¡± The way I see it, I can crush Levi with my current capabilities without even breaking a sweat, but there¡¯s no need to get my hands dirty. Wouldn¡¯t it be way more interesting to use tricks and schemes? Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. ¡°It¡¯s time to use that pawn of mine, Floyd. The Demon Incantation must¡¯vepletely taken root in him by now,¡± she mused with a smirk. ¡°Master, how can I be of service?¡± Xs asked eagerly. He knew full well that that was a habit of Gloria¡¯s. She particrly likes the feeling of using ploys to trap others within the palm of her hand and toying with them. However, I didn¡¯t think she¡¯d still refrain from killing Levi herself. She truly is a master with unparalleled wisdom. Gloria handed Xs a slip of paper. ¡°Go and make sure this information gets to Phoenix and the others.¡± When he saw that the paper contained information on her true identity, he suddenly guessed what she was nning. She was fanning the mes of conflict and sowing discord! ¡°Understood!¡± Xs replied and left. It did not take long before a stream of information about the lord of the Glorian Order gradually started circting from within the lesiastic Order. Naturally, they did not escape the notice of Phoenix and the others, who were closely monitoring that subject. ¡°The reliability of all the information has been confirmed. We have to inform Boss about this. Otherwise, the consequences will be unimaginable,¡± Phoenix said in a low voice. Azure Dragon and the rest nodded in agreement. That was because thetest updates they received were simply too shocking. The first was that someone had seen the lord of the Glorian Order¡¯s true appearance with his own eyes and saw that it was Gloria. The second piece of news was that someone had witnessed Gloria killing the elites of West Pavilion while wielding God Crusher. And thirdly, someone had inadvertently witnessed Gloria using her powers to torture Eusof. There was also plenty of other simr news, all pointing to the same culprit¡ªGloria. Just then, Floyd stepped forward and blocked the group¡¯s path. ¡°What do you think you¡¯re doing?¡± ¡°It seems you¡¯ve heard the news about Gloria too. Well? You now know you¡¯ve had the wool pulled over your eyes, don¡¯t you?¡± ¡°Hurry up and step aside, Floyd. We need to inform Boss as soon as possible.¡± ¡°Or why don¡¯t youe with us to meet with Boss and admit to your mistake? Maybe it won¡¯t be too late.¡± ¡°You can¡¯t go,¡± Floyd dered coldly. rmed, Azure Dragon responded in an icy tone, ¡°Floyd, what do you mean by that? Are you still going to continue wallowing in your obsession despite knowing that Gloria is the lord of the Glorian Order?¡± ¡°It¡¯s clear that there are people deliberately spreading those rumors. Those who say such things harbor treacherous intentions. If we act rashly and inform Boss about this, it¡¯ll have a negative impact on Gloria,¡± Floyd said firmly. Phoenix and the others were immediately enraged. As they watched Floyd go all out to protect Gloria, they could not help thinking that he was bing more and more like a stranger to them. ¡°You¡¯re incorrigible, Floyd.¡± ¡°Ignore him, Phoenix. Let¡¯s go find Boss.¡± ¡°Get out of the way!¡± With that, Azure Dragon and the rest turned to leave. Floyd instantly released a strong aura and uttered frostily, ¡°I¡¯d like to see who among you would dare to act rashly without my permission.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t cross the line, Floyd,¡± Azure Dragon warned. Nheless, Floyd appeared to take not even the slightest notice of their fury. He dered grimly, ¡°If you want to see Master, go ahead and try to get past me. I won¡¯t allow anyone to vilify Gloria, so don¡¯t me me for being ruthless.¡± ¡°Well, let¡¯s see how ruthless you can get.¡± Azure Dragon was the first to attack. However, Floyd sent him flying through the air with just one punch. Thetter crashed onto the ground and vomited blood. ¡°Let¡¯s attack him together!¡± Without any hesitation, Phoenix and the rest charged forward together. s, the disparity between their capabilities and Floyd¡¯s was too great. It only took a few rounds of exchanging blows before they were all knocked to the ground.q Chapter 3684 Chapter 3684 Chapter 3684 Disguised As Levi Each of them had blood dripping from the corners of their mouths. It was clear they had all sustained rather severe internal injuries. ¡°All of you, listen up. If anyone dares to talk about this nonsense to Master before Iplete my investigation into the matter, don¡¯t me me for killing that person. If Gloria is indeed the lord of the Glorian Order, I¡¯ll atone for my sins with my life.¡± Snorting coldly, he turned and left, eager to meet with Gloria. I swear I¡¯m going to disprove all these rumors. Azure Dragon and the others clenched their jaws angrily as they watched Floyd leave, but there was nothing they could do. Floyd¡¯s strengthpletely outstripped their expectations. In fact, it was at a level where he could take them all down easily. Floyd tried contacting Gloria through various methods as soon as he left the base. However, he did not receive any response at first, which worried him to no end. After about half an hour, she finally gave him detailed coordinates on where to meet, and the delighted Floyd immediately rushed to the location at top speed. After hurrying all the way there, he was about to reach where Gloria was supposed to be when he sensed a sudden aura shift and heard the sounds of a fight. Thinking that Gloria was getting attacked by an elite, he was so shocked that the color drained from his face at once. He increased his speed and dashed forward. When he finally arrived at the location, he saw Gloria sprawled on the ground and a swiftly-departing figure. However, from behind, the figure looked extremely familiar. ¡°Master?¡± Floyd was utterly dumbfounded, and his first thought was that Phoenix and the others had ryed those rumors to Levi. ¡°Gloria! Are you okay?¡± Rushing to her side, he saw that her face was deathly pale. Blood was also oozing from the corner of her mouth, and her aura was very weak. Clearly, she was gravely injured. ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m fine, Floyd. Why are you¡­ here?¡± Gloria asked pitifully. Ignoring her question, he demanded, ¡°Was it Master who injured you?¡± ¡°No¡­ How could it be him? It was probably an elite from the Glorian Order.¡± Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. She deliberately avoided looking him in the eye as she spoke, the upset expression on her face seemingly indicating that she could not tell the truth for one reason or another. Floyd instantly became worried and said in a low voice, ¡°Gloria, why are you still lying to me? That was clearly him. You¡¯re my woman. Before we get to the bottom of things, even he¡¯s not allowed to bully you.¡± She let out a long sigh. Looking helpless, she said, ¡°Don¡¯t me Master. Perhaps his misunderstanding of me runs too deep. The lesiastic Order continues to release more information, clearly trying to drag my reputation through the mud. I¡¯ve no idea how a nobody like me even attracted the Glorian Order¡¯s attention. Is it just because our names are simr?¡± As she spoke, she gradually sounded more wronged and angry. Meanwhile, Floyd was seething with rage as a deep resentment toward Levi started building within him. ¡°Master, why do you only believe Phoenix and the others but are never willing to believe me? If Gloria was indeed the mysterious lord of the Glorian Order, would it have been that easy to injure her? You¡¯re the one who acted unjust first, so don¡¯t me me for being disloyal!¡± Seeing how angry he looked and the darkness in his eyes, Gloria could not help feeling secretly gleeful. Well, it appears that the Demon Incantation has worked its magic. My ns have panned out perfectly. In truth, that person from earlier who looked like Levi was actually Xs in disguise. Gloria had waited half an hour to contact Floyd because she had to time it correctly and ensure they acted the scene well. ¡°Don¡¯t me Master, Floyd. You¡¯d be better off advancing your cultivation. When you¡¯re stronger, more people will believe what you have to say,¡± Gloria urged, continuing to manipte Floyd. Although there were no longer any super-spiritual ley lines for Gloria to devour energy from, some small ley lines were more than sufficient for Floyd. Wanting to increase his influence, Floyd began cultivating at a frenzied pace, boosting his capabilities rapidly.q Chapter 3685 Chapter 3685 Chapter 3685 Alliance Formed Levi had no idea Gloria had stabbed him in the back as he was still busy upskilling himself and his subordinates. Meanwhile, Bruno and the other eighty members, plus Wynona, made full use of Xyperia¡¯s super-spiritual ley line. Digital God even used the new detector he had invented to locate a few otherrge spiritual ley lines. Though these spiritual ley lines were no match for Antis¡¯ super-spiritual ley line, they were sufficient for Wynona and the others. Digital God was so efficient that he even detected a few other spiritual ley lines of different sizes. Levi took the opportunity to increase his capability even more. ¡°Mr. Garrison, I think I detected a divine ley line and a holy ley line,¡± Digital God updated Levi when the latter was focusing on his cultivation. ¡°Great! You did well, Digital God!¡± Levi was extremely pleased. As the final battle was around the corner, he and his people could make good use of the divine ley line and holy ley line to advance their cultivation. He was also eager to know how far they could progress. After investigating the power of those few men from Bluesky Sect previously, he found out that, at this stage, they were no match for him. With the help of the divine ley line and holy ley line, he would be able to enhance his power further. As soon as he metamorphosed with the ley lines, he would no longer view Void Sect and the Glorian Order as a threat, even if they decided to be allies. Likewise, Master Thundera and Bluesky Sect could not do anything to Levi, no matter how unhappy they were with him. In the face of absolute power, no form of alliance was worth speaking of. A few days had gone by, and Levi finally received news that the Glorian Order, the lesiastic Order, and Void Sect had formed an alliance to take him down. The alliance instantly became the talk of the town. ¡°I wonder if Levi would still be arrogant as before now that the tworgest sects in Kenfort have decided to partner up!¡± ¡°The lesiastic Order might have been dealt a heavy blow before this, but it¡¯s still powerful. Now with the support from Master Thundera, their ability is not to be underestimated.¡± ¡°Levi and his base are doomed.¡± Everyone could not wait for the drama to unfold. Those once oppressed by Levi were rooting for the lesiastic Order and the Glorian Order. Since they were incapable of avenging themselves, they were thrilled when a group of people stepped forth and expressed their intention to take Levi down. Never in a million years did Zoey and the others think the three parties would be allies. It was a moment of unprecedented stress for the people at the base since they still had no idea about Levi¡¯s whereabouts. Thest time he made a brief appearance was during Hansel¡¯s visit to discuss an alliance. After the meeting, he disappeared once again. Everyone at the base was troubled by the turn of events. Zoey ordered, ¡°Ask everyone to put their guard up. Tell them to retreat to the safe house the moment they notice the enemy attacking.¡± Phoenix and the others had immersed themselves in their training since Floyd injured them during the last encounter. At this point, they were willing to set aside their grudges against Floyd and focus on increasing their capability. Of course, it was also because they could not update Levi since they had no idea where thetter was. Phoenix and the rest tried reaching out to Levi using amunication device but to no avail. ¡°Evie, you should be aware of their strength since you investigated them some time ago. Do you think we stand a chance of winning this battle?¡± Zoey asked. Forlevia responded with a sigh and said, ¡°I¡¯d say we might be able to put up a fight against that Master Hansel.¡± In other words, they might end up winning, but both sides would suffer heavy losses. There was nothing more they could do. Zoey¡¯s expression turned grim. Forlevia was the most powerful warrior currently on the base, but she was only confident in handling that one particr opponent. Based on the information they had gathered, Bluesky Sect and Void Sectbined would have a total of thirteen mighty beings. With Thundera, Wade, and Gloria joining the forces, the opponent would have sixteen powerful warriors. Even someone less powerful like Xs was also not easy to deal with. If the enemy were tounch an attack at the base, they would not stand a ghost of a chance of winning.qCopyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. Chapter 3686 Chapter 3686 Chapter 3686 Holy Ley Line Detected Even the safe house, which they thought of taking shelter in during the invasion by Kenfort¡¯s mighty beings, might not be able to keep them safe for long. The more Zoey thought about it, the more helpless she felt, but as the leader of the bunch, she had to stay strong to hold her people together. It would be disastrous if the members of the entire base failed to rally together. ¡°Any news from Dad?¡± Forlevia asked. Zoey shook her head and said, ¡°Not at the moment. I have no idea what that man is doing.¡± Zoey felt powerless when she talked about Levi. I might be his wife, but I don¡¯t even know his whereabouts. How ironic. ¡°I¡¯m sure he has his reason for not telling us where he is. He might give us a surprise when least expected!¡± Forleviaforted. Zoey could not help but roast Levi. ¡°He better not give us a heart attack.¡± The small talk she had with her daughter eased the tension a little. Yet, some people in the base were not as optimistic. They began looking for help because they felt Levi was not dependable anymore. People unfamiliar with Levi¡¯s character would suspect he had bolted. ¡°If Master doesn¡¯t return, are we just going to sit here and do nothing?¡± Another person responded, ¡°There¡¯s nothing much he could do even if he¡¯s back. The alliance is made up of three powerful organizations, mind you!¡± ¡°I hope the internal conflict among the enemy would hold them back from invading the base.¡± People in the base expressed their opinions. It was a matter of life and death, but almost none of them believed they could defend themselves from the alliance¡¯s attack. Floyd, too, was just as anxious. However, he was more eager to improve his capabilities than anything. After witnessing how Levi injured Gloria badly the other day, Floyd changed drastically. He believed he could make a name for himself if he managed to defeat the alliance¡¯s army. By then, his influence in the base would increase significantly. Besides hoping that people would put him on a pedestal¡ªjust like how they treated Levi¡ªhe also secretly wished he would surpass Levi and be the most respectable figure in the base. Should that happen, no one would dare to go against him anymore. At that point, Floyd still did not realize it was Gloria who nted that idea in his mind. Besides indirectly pressuring him into improving his capability, she also continuously fueled his greed for power. Floyd¡¯s desire would then trigger the Demon Incantation, and he would eventually seed in the grueling task of stabbing Levi in the back. In the meantime, Levi could not help but burst intoughter when he saw the crimson-red super- spiritual ley line. So this is a legendary holy ley line. That Bluesky Sect master had imed that holy ley lines and divine ley lines didn¡¯t exist in the mundane world. Little did he know that it was because certain influential figures and authorities had intentionally concealed these super-spiritual ley lines. After all, it would be catastrophic if someone triggered these spiritual ley lines. Thousands or even millions of ordinary folks, if exposed to the spiritual ley lines, would die instantly because they would not be able to handle the powerful effect. ¡°Let¡¯s continue with the metamorphosis. We¡¯ll have to rush back to the base once we¡¯re done with this last holy ley line,¡± Levi uttered in a deep voice. This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. ¡°All right!¡± Wynona and the rest eximed in excitement. Due to the continuous metamorphosis, they, too, had experienced drastic changes. For instance, Bruno felt he could now take Xs on without any assistance. Wynona and the others would be even more powerful. Hence, the group continued to focus on their metamorphosis. By this point, Levi had be invincible as he was nigh on perfect in every aspect of cultivation. Levi felt a surge of power in his body, and his smile grew wider. They might have decided to gang up against us, but as soon as Iplete this metamorphosis, my power will increase phenomenally. As the metamorphosis continued, Levi¡¯s desire to go to war ignited. Thundera and all you fighters from Kenfort, I hope you¡¯re as ready for the battle as I am!q Chapter 3687 Chapter 3687 Chapter 3687 Levi Is Acting Weird Zoey and Forlevia had dived into the final stretch of preparation since the news about the three parties allying against Levi reached the base. It was a moment of unprecedented stress for almost everyone at the base. No one smiled like they used to, and many were pessimistic about the oue of the impending war. On the contrary, the recently-returned Levi seemed unusually rxed, so much so that people started gossiping among themselves. ¡°It seems like Boss is losing it. I guess he¡¯s also at his wit¡¯s end. He¡¯s acting calm to ease the tension here,¡± someone said. ¡°I wonder why Boss refused to work with Bluesky Sectst time,¡± someone else chimed in. ¡°I know, right? Boss has always been bold and decisive. Since when did he be so timid?¡± ¡°The Levi I know is someone who would rather die standing than on his knees.¡± Zoey was not surprised when she heard remarks like this, for she, too, had realized that Levi was not himself. Not only that, she realized that those who returned to the base the day before, including Bruno and Wynona, all looked at ease as well. ¡°Levi, you should at leaste up with a n to tackle the alliance¡¯s army,¡± Zoey said to Levi after she found him. She saw the need to remind Levi of what he needed to do. After all, the uing war concerned the lives of everyone at the base, many of who were Levi¡¯s friends and family. Even if they were not rted to him, they were his loyal subordinates. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it. I know what I¡¯m doing,¡± he replied with a smile. ¡°But Thundera has a lot of elites with him this time. We¡¯re definitely no match for them. You¡ª¡± ¡°Zoey, there will be a way out for us. You have nothing to worry about,¡± Levi interrupted before she finished. Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. ¡°W-Well, if you say so.¡± Seeing Levi¡¯s unperturbed expression, Zoey sighed and epted that there was nothing she could do to change his mind. Still, Zoey felt unsettled, for she did not want Levi to underestimate their enemy and end up causing an irreversible tragedy, so she solicited help elsewhere. I need someone else to nudge Levi into doing something. Levi smiled as he watched Zoey walk away. It went without saying that he knew what Zoey was thinking, but Levi¡¯s ability had reached a new height after he metamorphosed using thest holy ley line. Hence, he had no qualms about facing the alliance of the two sects from Kenfort. ¡°Mia, you should persuade Levi to do something. The enemy¡¯s not as weak as he thinks. There are so many elites in the alliance this time. We can¡¯t afford any idents. I reminded him just now, but he turned a deaf ear to my advice,¡± Zoeyined in resignation. ¡°Zoey, Levi never gets involved in a confrontation that he has no confidence in winning. Since he believes that we¡¯re not in dire straits, I¡¯m sure he must already have a n in mind,¡± Mia assured, smiling. Levi had given strict orders to keep his cultivation trip a secret from the public so the news would not leak to the Glorian Order and Thundera. He wanted to catch them by surprise, but still, Mia gave Zoey a hint. ¡°I hope he really does have a n up his sleeve,¡± Zoeymented with a sigh and left. To her, Mia¡¯s confidence in Levi was unfounded. Things are already this serious. Even if Levi has a n, he shouldn¡¯t act so nonchntly. After that, Zoey went to look for Wynona to convince her to talk to Levi, yet Wynona¡¯s reaction was more or less the same as Mia¡¯s. Even Bruno, who was usually vignt and low-profile, acted the same way. Heforted Zoey and asked her to believe in Levi. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with all of them?¡± Zoey asked herself. Meanwhile, Floyd had gained tremendous improvement after a three-day training session under Gloria. With the addition of Demon Incantation¡¯s effect, Floyd advanced ever more speedily in his ability and skills.q Chapter 3688 Chapter 3688 Chapter 3688 I Might Have Thought Too Much Although Floyd might stillg behind Xs in terms ofbat prowess, Floyd already had what it took to escape unscathed. That was enough for Floyd to feel confident and proud. He had improved by leaps and bounds over a short period, and Floyd felt no one in the entire base was his match now. His improvement earned him Gloria¡¯s acknowledgment, which made Floyd even more optimistic and proud. ¡°Gloria, thank you for putting aside time to train me,¡± Floyd said gratefully. ¡°Don¡¯t mention it. You¡¯re talented, to begin with, or else you wouldn¡¯t be able to reach this level with just me teaching you,¡± Gloria replied, waving her hand. Floyd¡¯s face lit up when he found out that Gloria thought highly of him. ¡°By the way, Floyd, you should return to the base soon. Your master and the others might worry about you. I¡¯ll be able to keep tabs on any development in the lesiastic Order over here. I¡¯ll immediately inform you about their ns if there¡¯s anything,¡± Gloria added. Touched, Floyd teared up upon hearing that, yet he suddenly felt bitter and spiteful as he recalled how Levi had injured Gloria without first finding out about the truth. More precisely, he felt a deep sense of hostility toward Levi. ¡°Floyd, don¡¯t me Master. He must¡¯ve attacked me because he believed someone¡¯s lies,¡± Gloria commented knowingly. Her words drove the wedge deeper between Floyd and Levi. As she expected, Floyd¡¯s face gloomed when he heard her. Everyone¡¯s making things hard for her, yet Gloria¡¯s still so understanding. Levi, you¡¯d better not cross the line! With that in mind, Floyd said goodbye to Gloria and left for the base. When he saw that everyone at the base appeared anxious and frightened, he felt even more confident in himself. In fact, the nervousness and stress he felt earlierpletely dissipated when he saw how fearful they were. ¡°I¡¯ll be more influential here now that I¡¯ve be powerful.¡± Yet, little did Floyd know, the more excited he got, the deeper he spiraled into Gloria¡¯s trap. It so happened that Levi was inspecting the base¡¯s security when he saw Floyd walking toward him. Levi wanted to greet him, but Floyd was mumbling to himself as he walked past Levi as if he did not see thetter at all. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with Floyd?¡± Levi wanted to say more but choked back his words instead. He was perplexed. Floyd has always shown great respect to me. He¡¯d never walk away without greeting me. Don¡¯t tell me he¡¯s been training too much because he¡¯s stressed out about the war. Well, that might be it. He trains like crazy, after all. Given how tense the situation is, he¡¯s probably skipping meals just to practice. That must be it. Levi felt at ease at the thought. When he turned back, he saw Floyd walking away, still muttering. Since Levi had been using the super-spiritual ley line to metamorphose, his hearing had be a lot keener, and he could hear what Floyd was saying to himself. Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. ¡°What¡¯s so scary about the tripartite alliance? I¡¯m a lot more powerful now. It won¡¯t be a problem for me to take down even the Pdins. I¡¯ll show Master what I¡¯m capable of! After this war, I¡¯ll also¡­¡± Probably because Floyd did not continue his sentence, his voice trailed away, and Levi could not hear anything else. Yet from what he learned, Levi could still figure out what was on Floyd¡¯s mind. He must be disgruntled because I¡¯ve been hiding my whereabouts from him. It¡¯s only natural that he reacts this way. After all, Floyd¡¯s a sensitive person. Despite Levi trying to justify what he heard, he still sensed there was something wrong with Floyd, though he could not put a finger on what it was exactly. ¡°I must be thinking too much.¡± Levi shook off that thought and decided to have a heart-to-heart talk with Floyd after the war. Since Floyd was an important disciple to him, Levi did not want Floyd to resent him.q Chapter 3689 Chapter 3689 Chapter 3689 Santino Joining The Team Over on the other side, Gloria had prepared various magical herbs for the Void Sect. Those herbs were looted from around the world when Bone Grandmaster sought the super-spiritual ley lines. Although he did not find any impressive spiritual ley lines, he managed to get his hands on many treasures. Gloria carefully picked the most precious ones from the haul and offered them to the sect. As predicted, Grant and the others were impressed by the gifts. As Pdins from a significant sect in Kenfort, they had always looked down on the so-called ¡°fighters¡± from the mundane world, and neither did they expect anything good toe from that world. The truth was that many from the Void Sect were aware that Grant and other Pdins had followed Wade to the mundane world. Although the sect approved of their departure, their actions were still closely monitored by the sect, so after Grant received those gifts from Gloria, he did not dare to take everything for himself. Instead, he informed Void Sect¡¯s council members of all the details. Yet, he did not expect such a massive response from the council members. The vice sect leader immediately dispatched more people to assist him and even sent Santino, one of the seven strongest Pdins in the sect, over. However, Grant knew that although it seemed the sect had transferred Santino over to provide assistance, their real intention was for Santino to keep an eye on Grant and the others. After all, the council members must be apprehensive of Grant keeping the magical herbs for themselves as those treasures were truly rare and precious indeed. Gloria was thrilled when she found out that Santino wasing. She could not believe that a few treasures were all it took to lure Santino from the mountain. I might be able to get even the council members¡¯ support if I give them God Crusher! ¡°Gloria, do you know that Santino is so powerful he¡¯s considered the core of the Void Sect¡¯s council?¡± Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. ¡°I know. Santino might be the third Empyrean out of the seven, but he¡¯s as powerful as Primo, the first Empyrean. Most importantly, he¡¯s the favorite disciple of the vice sect leader, so he¡¯s well-connected in the group. If he were to join the attack, even Bluesky Sect would suffer devastating losses, let alone Levi.¡± Grant and Gloria talked about how great Santino was. For most of it, what they said was right. The third Empyrean of the Void Sect was indeed an influential figure and even wielded more clout than some of the elders in the sect. The vice sect leader was especially fond of Santino, so almost all the elders respected Santino. ¡°Gloria, if Santino were to join us, Void Sect would undoubtedly stand up for us if anything happened,¡± Grant noted enthusiastically. ¡°Then you¡¯ll have to put in a good word for me when you see Santino,¡± Gloria answered with a smile. Deep down, Gloria was already nning her next move. Earlier, she had built rapport with Hansel so she could have a means of escape in the worst-case scenario. After all, Grant and the other members of the Void Sect did not hold enough sway for the sect to intervene on her behalf if anything were to happen. Hansel, byparison, was the young master of Bluesky Sect. He was a critical council member of the sect, so he was a valuable connection. Yet, Santino¡¯s participationpletely upended the equation. As Grant pointed out, Santino was deep in the core of the Void Sect. He was the favorite disciple of the vice sect leader. In any case, Void Sect would not sit idly by. The whole Void Sect will be at my disposal if I can use Santino to my advantage. Gloria felt more confident than ever when she thought about that. In fact, she was already concocting a n to destroy Thundera and Bluesky Sect. Thundera will be the root of the problem if I don¡¯t get rid of him now. Just as Gloria was devising a n, Grant addressed the people. ¡°Everyone! Why don¡¯t we harness Santino¡¯s help to eliminate Hansel from the Bluesky Sect?¡± Since Bluesky Sect and Void Sect had always been at odds, Grant figured that vanquishing the young master of Bluesky Sect would help him score a big point.q Chapter 3690 Chapter 3690 Chapter 3690 Do Not rm Him ¡°I think that¡¯s a good idea!¡± Wade agreed before anyone could speak. Since the lesiastic Order and Levi had worked together to wipe off the two major deviant ns, Wade hated them to the core. Previously, he had only worked with them out of desperation. With Santino joining them, Wade felt he no longer had to fear retribution if he were to exact revenge on Bluesky Sect. Gloria also agreed to uproot Thundera and the others because it was to her benefit. Besides, she was aware that Kenfort¡¯s fighters would leave someday. When that day arrived, the strife between her and the lesiastic Order would still exist. Although she could still invade Kenfort with her ability, the Glorian Order was still the product of her hard work. It was like a child to her, so Gloria could not bring herself to put the whole order on the line. Of course, Gloria had another point of consideration: the significant sects in Kenfort could choose talented fighters from the mundane world. If she could preserve the Glorian Order, she would have a foundation to work on in the future and also to select her own men from. After all, to the sects in Kenfort, Gloria was still an outsider no matter what. Thus, if Gloria wanted to carve out her own space in that world, not only would she need to be strong, but she would also need subordinates who were loyal to her. ¡°Why don¡¯t we let Bluesky Sect fight Levi while we wait to reap the benefits?¡± Wade suggested. Grant replied, ¡°I¡¯m afraid Hansel might be thinking the same.¡± ¡°I have a n,¡± Gloria chimed in suddenly. ¡°What is it?¡± Grant was curious. ¡°We¡¯ll set Floyd against Levi,¡± Gloria sneered. Everyone was perplexed for a moment, but soon, they understood what Gloria meant and smiled. Meanwhile, after those few days of intensive training with Gloria, Floyd caught a few Fatalis Warriors of the Glorian Order at the base again. Instead of wasting those resources, Floyd devoured their power to make himself stronger. In this regard, Floyd had ovee his psychological barrier and could devour them without reservation. To him, it was only reasonable for him to devour them since they were his enemies. It would be a waste just to kill them, so he figured he should just use them to improve his skills. His drastic change in attitude was partially attributed to Gloria¡¯s deliberate guidance, but it mostly had to do with Demon Incantation¡¯s effect. Floyd became more and more confident as he improved, so much so that he would boast of his ability whenever he met someone. Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. ¡°Xs is nothing. I¡¯ll be able to destroy him the moment I see him. Actually, I¡¯m as good as Master Thundera and the mighty beings of Kenfort. In fact, I¡¯m only second to Master in terms of ability now.¡± Those who heard Floyd were bewildered when he kept repeating the same thing because Floyd used to keep to himself. Everyone felt he seemed entirely different when he suddenly turned so arrogant. However, none of them took it to heart since the war was at hand. They were d that Floyd was improving, for it would greatly help the base. Meanwhile, Phoenix and the others had found new evidence of Gloria¡¯s evil deeds. ¡°Listen up, Floyd. Ourtest intel shows that Gloria is the leader of the Glorian Order. God Crusher is also in her hands, and someone saw her infiltrating the base. Most importantly, they saw Gloria and Grant practicing together, and they were on equal footing. Floyd, it¡¯s time you make a choice. It¡¯s either you side with Gloria or Boss.¡± Faced with Phoenix¡¯s aggressive interrogation, Floyd red at them coldly. A purplish-ck light shed past his eyes for a moment. Everyone trembled at the sudden gush of animosity. ¡°Someone is trying to frame Gloria, so I¡¯ll say it onest time¡ªI¡¯ll kill anyone who dares nder her again.¡± Phoenix and the rest were terrified by his antagonism.q Chapter 3691 Chapter 3691 Chapter 3691 Levi Wants Gloria Dead In the past, Floyd could still judge objectively what he heard about Gloria. Yet, with Gloria gaslighting him and the effects of Demon Incantation and the Pill of Evil at y, Floyd could no longer assess the situation clearly. Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. He still insisted that they were trying to set Gloria up even though Phoenix had given himpelling evidence of Gloria¡¯s crimes. If Floyd had not had innate self-control, he would have destroyed Phoenix and the others long ago. Every time someone said something negative about Gloria, the impulse to kill them would burn like wildfire in his heart. ¡°Are you okay, Floyd?¡± ck Tortoise asked. ¡°Stop spewing nonsense, and I¡¯ll be okay,¡± he retorted, suppressing the urge to kill them. He left in a hurry to avoid them and came to a quiet ce where he punched a few trees vehemently until the trunks exploded into pieces. Only then did he feel slightly better. Yet, his anger was not fully appeased. He badly needed to vent the frustration boiling in his chest. Suddenly, he received news from Gloria saying she wanted to meet him at a particr ce so she could go to the base to rify all the misunderstandings. Floyd was exhrated. His ability had improved so much, and he was confident that he would have more say than ever over matters in the base. He was delighted that the day when he could finally be together with Gloria had finallye after such a long wait. Floyd was so excited he wished he could just grow a pair of wings and fly to their rendezvous spot. About two hourster, Floyd sensed a strong murderous vibeing from afar. ¡°Gloria is in danger!¡± Increasing his speed, Floyd soon arrived in the vicinity of the battle. At first, he wanted to intervene and help Gloria, but then he realized the person trying to kill her was none other than Levi. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Floyd was stunned. He was torn between who to help and finally decided to observe quietly. It won¡¯t be toote for me to stop Levi if he really wants to kill Gloria. Gloria could barely defend herself under Levi¡¯s attack, let alone fight back, and this was when Levi was not using the full extent of his power too. Cough! Suddenly, Gloria slumped to the ground after a punch from Levi. Blood spurted from her mouth as she breathed weakly, her aura bing barely detectable. ¡°Gloria Gaston, you manipted my disciple and turned him against me. What you did is unforgivable. I have to kill you whether you¡¯re the head of the Glorian Order or not. Do you have anyst words before I finish you off?¡± Levi¡¯s warning was so severe Floyd felt a shudder running down his spine. ¡°You¡¯re my master, even if you refused to take me as your disciple. I have no regrets about dying at your hands. Floyd and I have already promised ourselves to one another. I¡¯m his. I only have one wish before I die. Promise me you won¡¯t do anything to him. It¡¯s all my fault, so just do whatever you want with me.¡± When she was done, Gloria closed her eyes as if she was ready to ept her fate. Floyd wanted to intercept, but Levi suddenly spoke. ¡°For Floyd¡¯s sake, I¡¯ll spare your life and only destroy your cultivation. However, you¡¯ll have to sever all ties with Floyd. I¡¯ll kill you if you do otherwise. I won¡¯t change my mind even if Floyd stops me, so you should give up now.¡± With that said, Levi dealt Gloria another blow, hurling her off like a stringless kite until she mmed into the ground hard. ¡°Mark my words, Gloria.¡± With that said, Levi turned and left. The whole thing happened so swiftly that Levi was already out of sight when Floyd finally snapped back to his senses. ¡°Are you okay, Gloria?¡± he cried out, running over with worry. ¡°Floyd, you¡¯re here¡­¡±q Chapter 3692 Chapter 3692 Chapter 3692 No One Can Stand In Our Way Gloria put up a pitiful face and coughed a few times until blood trailed down her mouth. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Gloria. I should¡¯ve saved you. I was so shocked I didn¡¯t know what to do,¡± Floyd said regretfully. I should¡¯ve stopped Master just now. Then, Gloria wouldn¡¯t have ended up bing like this. Gloria waved her hand dismissively as she continued to manipte Floyd. ¡°This has nothing to do with you. The misunderstanding between Master and me is too deep, so it won¡¯t help even if you get involved. If you had stopped him just now, Master might have hated me more and wanted to kill me.¡± Naturally, the person who injured her earlier was not Levi but Wade. Wade had employed a technique of Void Sect to conceal his aura and managed to trick Floyd into believing that the person just now was Levi. ¡°Why does Master not believe me? Someone is clearly framing you. Can¡¯t he see through this ploy? This is so frustrating! How can he kill you without even finding out the truth first? He¡¯s not worthy of being a master!¡± Floyd fumed. He grew more agitated as he spoke, so much so that the veins on his forehead bulged. If one were to look closer, one would notice the dark purplish glint in his eyes, which made him look extremely evil. Given the circumstance, there was no way Gloria would let such a good opportunity slip through her fingers. When she saw the Pill of Evil had been wholly activated, she took the chance to consolidate the effect of Demon Incantation so Floyd would be more determined to act ording to her wishes. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Floyd. I won¡¯t give up. I will never leave you¡ªeven if it means death. I¡¯m sure Master will one day see that we truly love each other.¡± Gloria even shed a few tears by using her finest acting skills. This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Gloria, now I truly understand how you feel about me. I won¡¯t let you down.¡± Floyd was so touched by Gloria¡¯s dedication to him that his hatred toward Levi intensified as the dark purplish glimmer in his eyes became denser, spreading toward his brain. ¡°Now that I have your word, I can die in peace, Floyd,¡± Gloria uttered. Here, she sighed and continued, ¡°I¡¯m just afraid someone is stoking the fire, and Master might believe them and have a bias against us. What do we do if Master disapproves of our rtionship, Floyd?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll kill anyone who¡¯s making up lies in front of Master!¡± Floyd blurted out without much thought. The words came so naturally to him that he did not even realize that his attitude had changed completely. ¡°What if Master¡¯s the one who¡¯sing in between us?¡± Gloria sighed again, adding wistfully, ¡°If only he wasn¡¯t your master, things would¡¯ve been so much easier. We could¡¯ve just confronted him directly if that were the case. Even if it means I die, I would have tried to think of a way to get rid of him. No one will be able to break us apart, then. We can live happily ever after. I¡¯ve always wanted to spend the rest of my life and grow old with you.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t need a master who can¡¯t even tell right from wrong,¡± Floyd seethed. After Gloria¡¯s provocation, Floyd¡¯s inner demon had been fully released. ¡°I repeat¡ªI¡¯ll kill anyone who stands between us.¡± The murderous intent in his heart intensified, unleashing the effect of the Pill of Evil as Floyd¡¯s eyes were fully covered in a ck purplish glow. Without further ado, Gloria utilized Demon Incantation to her advantage and brainwashed Floyd by nting her intention to kill Levi into his mind. ¡°Arghhh!¡± Floyd let out a long roar as his aura exploded with power. His ability went to a whole new level when Demon Incantation was fully unleashed. ¡°All of them should die! I¡¯ll kill anyone who stands between us! Even you, Levi!¡± Floyd chanted away as he sank uncontrobly into a demonic state.q Chapter 3693 Chapter 3693 Chapter 3693 Tipping Levi Off Back at the base, although Floyd had earlier warned the group from speaking ill of Gloria, Phoenix and the others still thought they should inform Levi of everything, especially since Levi had returned to the base and did not seem to be leaving in the near future. Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. They agreed that Levi should be given a heads-up, just in case Floyd suddenly decided to kill them. ¡°Come on. What is it? Just say it already. Don¡¯t beat around the bush with me,¡± Levimanded with a stern expression. Azure Dragon made up his mind and reported, ¡°Boss, we wanted to tell you about Gloria and Floyd.¡± ¡°Floyd? I thought he made an oath in front of everyone to stay away from that woman from the lesiastic Order?¡± Levi asked with a smile. ¡°Besides, even if they¡¯re still talking to each other, there¡¯s nothing to worry about. We just need to be more vignt. Nothing will happen.¡± Phoenix was concerned when she saw that Levi did not seem to take the matter seriously. ¡°Boss, things are different now,¡± she insisted. ¡°She¡¯s right, Boss. We believe that Gloria is the head of the Glorian Oder.¡± ¡°Also, Floyd is behaving weirdly these days. It seems like Gloria haspletely brainwashed him.¡± Everyone in the group could not wait to tell Levi about their own observation. Levi¡¯s face darkened when he heard them, but because Floyd was his most trusted disciple, Levi felt he should get to the bottom of things before he decided on anything. ¡°Do you guys have proof that she¡¯s the leader of the Glorian Order?¡± Seeing all of theming forward, intending to speak, Levi added, ¡°One at a time. Don¡¯t miss out on any detail.¡± Since Levi had said so, Azure Dragon and the rest looked at Phoenix, allowing her to go first since she was the most meticulous among them. ¡°Boss, we recently found many convincing proofs that she¡¯s the mastermind. That¡¯s why we decided to come to you.¡± Phoenix paused briefly and dived into her story. ¡°Boss, eyewitnesses im that they saw Gloria killing people with your God Crusher.¡± ¡°What?¡± Levi¡¯s eyes narrowed when he heard that. He was not unsettled by the fact that Gloria had stolen God Crusher. After all, it was just a weapon he created for fun and was not something Levi depended on to tap into his full power. Instead, he was rmed that Gloria could steal God Crusher from him right under his nose. That was enough to attest to her capability. Not only had she clearly known his whereabouts at all times, but she had also bypassed theyers of security. Besides, on the day he lost God Crusher, it so happened that Wade had besieged the base. ¡°Continue,¡± Levi ordered. He could roughly guess what happened, but he still wanted to hear it from Phoenix. Phoenix nodded and said solemnly, ¡°Boss, the Cetus had us surrounded the day God Crusher went missing. We found out that Gloria was the one who had beenmunicating between Yartran, the lesiastic Order, and many assassin organizations. More precisely, she¡¯s the one who had been stirring them up and informing them of the base¡¯s defenseyout.¡± ¡°But how does she know our¡­¡± Levi suddenly stopped. ¡°Floyd?¡± he asked. ¡°Yes, Boss. Floyd has been telling her everything about us,¡± Phoenix answered. ¡°Also, there was a period when Floyd lost touch with her. Coincidentally, it was also when the mysterious woman devoured different spiritual ley lines. That was when you realized something was fishy and went to stand guard near a spiritual ley line to wait for her to show up, but that woman suddenly stopped moving forward when she almost reached that ce. Instead of taking the spiritual ley line, she shouted threats. Don¡¯t you think that¡¯s suspicious?¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± Levi inquired in all seriousness. Honestly speaking, he himself had been confused when that incident took ce. ¡°Boss,¡± Phoenix exined, ¡°from what I know, Floyd had been contacting Gloria very frequently at that time. He must have identally disclosed your n to her.¡± ¡°I knew it!¡± Levi eximed at the enlightenment.q Chapter 3694 Chapter 3694 Chapter 3694 Observing Floyd Levi felt everything suddenly make sense. Back then, not many knew of his n and itinerary, so under usual circumstances, the mysterious woman should not know about his exact location¡ªunless someone on Levi¡¯s side had been ratting on him. Someone close to him. At the time, Levi refused to suspect anyone around him. After all, they were either his family and friends or his disciples. If Levi were to distrust them, it would hurt their feelings, so he simply considered the whole incident a pure coincidence. ¡°Besides, Boss, you were certain that the mysterious woman was in the West Pavilion. That was why you pressured them and almost killed them all. Gloria turned out to be among them.¡± Levi¡¯s face fell as Phoenix continued recounting everything. ¡°A mysterious elder intervened and helped. That was how Gloria escaped in the end. ording to our investigation, that old man is probably the Bone Grandmaster the lesiastic Order¡¯s Medical Guild banished. This man happens to be one of the top people of the Glorian Order and is definitely one of the council members.¡± ¡°So,¡± Levi concluded coldly, ¡°we¡¯ve all been fooled all this while. That makes her a worthy opponent.¡± Initially, Levi was angered by what Gloria did, but hispetitive spirit was ignited when he discovered that she was a formidable opponent. ¡°We also found out that Gloria is cultivating the extreme devouring technique Evie created. In this regard, I verified it with Floyd. He identally spilled the beans when I interrogated him and said he was the one who taught Gloria the technique. She¡¯s once shown how powerful she was, and people saw it. They said she singlehandedly defeated Master Eusof. Even the Top Ten fell into the hands of the Glorian Order. Their spiritual bones were gorged out, so it¡¯s highly possible she used them for herself.¡± What Phoenix just disclosed was appalling, for everyone knew that even if someone were to acquire Evie¡¯s technique, their body and spiritual bone would not be able to withstand the energy of extreme devouring. On top of that, it would still be understandable that Floyd had identally revealed some intel of the base to her in his lovestruck state, but teaching Gloria the technique was undoubtedly deliberate. The council members of the base were spared only because Xs had gone easy on them the previous two times. If what Phoenix said were true, Floyd had done an unforgivable thing, and there was no way he could make up for what he had done. It could even be said he had yed a substantial role in making a demon like Gloria. ¡°People also saw Gloriaing out of the Glorian Order base frequently. It seems like Gloria introduced herself as Lord Gloria to outsiders. Not only that but there are also rumors that¡ª¡± N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. ¡°That¡¯s enough,¡± Levi interrupted Phoenix. They fell silent when they saw Levi¡¯s reaction. Although it did not seem like he was infuriated, they could still tell that he was deeply affected. Boss is angry. No. He¡¯s incensed. Phoenix and the others shared the same thought. Indeed, Levi was enraged. He would still dismiss everything as a coincidence if it happened once or twice, but at least three solid instances showed that Gloria was the culprit. Thus, the truth was irrefutable. Most crucially, Floyd was still unrepentant and even attacked Phoenix and the others. He even threatened them with death. Levi was utterly disappointed and saddened. ¡°Don¡¯t be angry, Boss. Gloria really knows how to make a man listen to her and even die for her. Although we didn¡¯t expect Floyd to fall for her tricks, it¡¯s understandable given Gloria¡¯s cunningness,¡± Phoenixforted. Although Phoenix disapproved of Floyd¡¯s actions, she could not bring herself to penalize him. Levi kept quiet for a while before stating, ¡°How we deal with Floyd depends on what he does next.¡±q Chapter 3695 Chapter 3695 Chapter 3695 Levi Talks To Floyd ¡°What do you mean, Boss?¡± Azure Dragon was confused. The others also directed their gazes toward Levi. What their leader had just said was meaningful. It was as if Levi was expecting Floyd to do something, but Levi did not exin himself. Instead, he changed the topic. ¡°Don¡¯t make things difficult for Floyd from now on to prevent unnecessary trouble.¡± What? Everyone was astonished. Is Boss closing this chapter just like this? ¡°What? Do you guys have an opinion?¡± Levi questioned. ¡°No!¡± all five of them answered in unison. This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Good. Ramp up the security. The alliance will be attacking soon. Go and get prepared,¡± Levi ordered, waving his hand. ¡°Yes, Boss!¡± they replied and left. Behind them, Levi watched their retreating figures as a meaningful smile spread across his face. Meanwhile, Floyd had just received updates from his subordinate that Phoenix and the others had gone to see Levi after thetter arrived at the base. ¡°That¡¯s why Master went to kill Gloria. It¡¯s because of them! They did not heed my warning at all. Fine! It¡¯s time we settle this score,¡± he seethed in anger, but quickly, he calmed down again. Since Phoenix has informed Levi, what matters now is Levi¡¯s attitude toward the matter, especially his attitude toward my rtionship with Gloria. ¡°I need to talk to him and find out.¡± Floyd went ahead to see Levi once he had made up his mind. ¡°Master, you¡¯re finally back! The people at the base have been terribly stressed outtely. We¡¯re relieved now that you¡¯re back on base,¡± Floyd greeted casually as if he knew nothing about what happened after he entered Levi¡¯s room. ¡°Floyd!¡± Levi eximed cheerfully. ¡°Don¡¯t try to sweet talk me.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t,¡± Floyd replied, feeling guilty. Despite that, he still wanted to test Levi. ¡°By the way, Master. Do you have any assignments for me? I feel like I have nothing meaningful to do lately. I¡¯m always so free.¡± ¡°I do, actually,¡± Levi answered without any hesitation. ¡°I¡¯m putting you in charge of the base¡¯s security for the next two days. I want you to bring everyone into the safehouse if you realize there¡¯s danger outside.¡± ¡°A-All right. Sure.¡± Floyd was surprised that Levi would entrust such a significant task to him, for that duty concerned the life and death of those closest to Levi. It went to show how much Levi trusted him. Don¡¯t tell me Master didn¡¯t buy a single word Phoenix said? ¡°Also, Floyd, I have something to ask you,¡± Levi suddenly added. Floyd snapped out of his thoughts and replied in a hurry, ¡°What is it, Master? I¡¯ll answer ordingly.¡± ¡°Since there¡¯s just the both of us now, I want an honest reply from you about whether you¡¯re still keeping in touch with Gloria,¡± Levi asked carefully. Floyd was caught by surprise at first, but he swiftlyposed himself. ¡°We¡­ I mean, Gloria and I are not talking anymore.¡± ¡°What do you think about her?¡± Levi inquired. Many thoughts ran through Floyd¡¯s mind. He was thinking of the ideal answer to prevent Levi from suspecting anything. He knew that Levi was observant and had a keen eye for people, so Floyd had to be extra wary. It might be easy to fool other people, but not Levi, so Floyd took his time to think it through. ¡°Master, I think she¡¯s a nice person. She¡¯s smart, beautiful, and kind, but I had to give up our rtionship because you were against the idea of us dating. To be honest, I was angry with you for doing that.¡±q Chapter 3696 Chapter 3696 Chapter 3696 Made Up His Mind As Floyd spoke, he surreptitiously observed Levi¡¯s reaction. When he mentioned about being angry at thetter, the man¡¯s brows furrowed slightly. Noticing that, he hastily changed his tune and fibbed, ¡°Of course, I also know that you only did that for my own good. As time passed, I learned to ept it.¡± Sure enough, the man¡¯s brows smoothened out after Floyd said that, and his expression reverted to its usual calmness. ¡°I¡¯m d you understand my good intentions.¡± Gratification was written all over Levi¡¯s face. Contrarily, Floyd sneered inwardly. The primary source of his fury stemmed from the fact that Levi almost killed Gloria a while ago. Yet, he¡¯s now pretending as though nothing ever happened, inquiring about Gloria with fake concern. What an utterly pretentious, two-faced man! ¡°Actually, Master, I recently obtained some information regarding Gloria. It popped out from nowhere like a swarm of bees,¡± Floyd remarked. Smirking, Levi drawled, ¡°Are you saying that the information is fake?¡± ¡°No, Master. It¡¯s just that I think someone seems to be manipting things behind the scenes, deliberately leaking some information outtely,¡± Floyd hastily rified. ¡°If Gloria is indeed the lord of the Glorian Order, we naturally have to deal with her in full force. But if someone else is trying to mislead the public, we can¡¯t allow the culprit to remain atrge either.¡± ¡°You¡¯re right.¡± Levi first affirmed Floyd¡¯s words. Immediately after, however, his tone turned serious as he continued, ¡°But, Floyd, you must remember one thing. The situation is delicate right now, for a lot of evidence is indeed pointing at Gloria. As the saying goes, there¡¯s no smoke without a fire. We¡¯ve still got to put an end to all this. No sloppiness is allowed at such a time. After all, it¡¯s better to be wrongly harsh than wrongly lenient.¡± N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. In a sh, Floyd¡¯s mood plummeted to rock bottom. At that instant, he finally understood Levi¡¯s true attitude toward Gloria. Even if he had spared Gloria previously, as long as someone continues to instigate things, he¡¯d most likely persist in his bid to kill her. It looks like I must make the ultimate decision soon! Unbidden, murder shed across his mind. Nheless, he wasn¡¯t at all surprised. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Levi asked with a frown. Jumping in fright, Floyd swiftly reined in his murderous intent and answered, ¡°Nothing. I merely feel that you¡¯re absolutely right, Master. Gloria can¡¯t be allowed to remain. I¡¯ll go and investigate her whereabouts right away. Regardless of whether she¡¯s the lord of the Glorian Order, I¡¯ll take her life.¡± While saying that, he furtively observed Levi¡¯s reaction from the corner of his eye. As expected, he saw thetter nodding in approval. ¡°There¡¯s no hurry. If it reallyes to that, I¡¯ll personally make a move,¡± Levi dered, stopping him from doing so. ¡°All right, then.¡± The wrath within Floyd zed once more. Out of the blue, he found the man too much of a hypocrite. He has already made a move, yet he¡¯s iming otherwise now. Such behavior makes him totally unworthy to be my master. He¡¯s probably afraid that I would be resentful of him, so he intentionally put on a show and stopped me pretentiously. That must be it! He felt that he had seen right through Levi¡¯s intentions. ¡°Whatever the case, don¡¯t contact Gloria anymore henceforth. If I discover that you¡¯ve done so, don¡¯t me me for disregarding our rtionship,¡± Levi warned. ¡°Got it, Master. I won¡¯t contact her anymore.¡± Despite answering thus, Floyd groused incessantly deep within. How pretentious! He¡¯s making it sound as though he showed great regard for our rtionship in the past! Since you first betrayed me, Levi, don¡¯t me me for doing the same! He was seemingly close to the verge of snapping. ¡°Okay, you may leave now. I need to go into solitary training for a few days. Don¡¯t disrupt me unless there¡¯s something urgent.¡± Waving a dismissive hand, Levi ended their conversation there. ¡°Understood!¡± Floyd whirled around and walked away, the corners of his mouth turning up a fraction. Solitary training? Even God is on my side! He felt that his opportunity hade.q Chapter 3697 Chapter 3697 Chapter 3697 Divine Perish After leaving Levi¡¯s room, Floyd no longer bothered to conceal his murderous intentions. If one were to look closely, one would realize that his eyes had already been nketed by a purplish-ck aura at that moment. It made him look utterly demonic. Through his conversation with Levi, Floyd had ascertained that the man would never allow Gloria off the hook. It¡¯s probably only a matter of time before he makes a move against her. With Phoenix and the others instigating him from the side, there¡¯s no way he¡¯d change his mind. No matter who wants to stop me from being with Gloria, I¡¯ll eliminate them all! After turning it over in his mind, he ultimately decided to be with Gloria. At present, the greatest obstacle between them was Levi. Only by killing him will I be able to spend the rest of my life with the woman I love. Although Floyd was being controlled by the Pill of Evil and Demon Incantation right then, he didn¡¯t lose his mindpletely. In fact, his mind was even clearer than when he was at his peak form. s, he had plunged into a fanatical love toward Gloria, so extreme that it bordered on obsession. Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. Having returned to his room, he meticulously hatched an assassination n. Levi said he wants to go into solitary training and put me in charge of internal defense. This is definitely a godsend opportunity. As long as I transfer away all the guards near where he would be training, I¡¯ll be able to take him in a surprise attack. Should I discuss this with Gloria? Floyd started wavering. She previously advised me not to me Levi, so she would likely stop me if I were to reveal such a n to her rashly. However, when he thought about how she was far more methodical, he still decided to inform her about it in the end. No sooner had he sent news to her than Gloria promptly replied. She asked to meet Floyd before he acted to discuss an important matter with him. Wait for me, Gloria. I¡¯ll rush over right away. After replying to the message, Floyd quickly left the base and rushed to the designated meeting ce. At the Glorian Order¡¯s base, Gloria couldn¡¯t help throwing her head back and cackling upon receiving the message. ¡°Haha¡­ This useless creature, Floyd, indeed didn¡¯t disappoint me. He has finally decided to make a move.¡± Smugness inundated her, for Floyd had always been a crucial pawn in the palm of her hand. I never thought that he could still stab Levi in the back when hes now close to being cast aside. ¡°How could such an insignificant character escape from you when you¡¯re so ingenious, Lord Gloria?¡± ¡°Levi probably never would have imagined that his most valued disciple would stab him in the back!¡± ¡°Even if Floyd can¡¯t kill Levi, he can still injure the man gravely by catching him off guard in a surprise attack with his current cultivation level.¡± Xs and the others stumbled over one another as they ttered her. Gloria was likewise feeling triumphant. Then, she turned to the old man beside her, who looked like a bag of bones. ¡°How¡¯s the progress with the things I asked you to prepare, Bone Grandmaster?¡± she inquired. Back when she had first hatched the n to use Floyd to stab Levi in the back, she had already given the order to make the necessary preparations. After all, Levi was a pure physical cultivator and was at the consummate level at that. Even a fighter on par with him wouldn¡¯t be able to do him any real damage with ordinary weapons, not to mention someone of Floyd¡¯s capabilities. ¡°I¡¯ve long since prepared everything, Lord Gloria.¡± As Bone Grandmaster said that, he took out a customized short sword. If one were to look closely, one would notice a faint blue glow on the de that appeared exceedingly strange. ¡°This is the poison I created painstakingly, Lord Gloria. It¡¯s known as Divine Perish. It ranks second in the ancient Poison Handbook. As its name suggests, even divine beings would perish from it. Despite being a pure physical cultivator, Levi will be barely alive¡ªif not dead¡ªas long as the poison enters his body,¡± he exined confidently. ¡°Great job! Coupled with this powerful sword Grant provided, things will definitely go off without a hitch!¡± Gloria crowed, chuckling coldly.q Chapter 3698 Chapter 3698 Chapter 3698 Assassinate Levi ¡°That¡¯s for sure,¡± Grant interjected. He then stated proudly, ¡°This powerful short sword has been nourished by a spiritual ley line for over twenty years. While it¡¯s no match for a truly legendary weapon, it¡¯s undoubtedly a top-notch sword. No matter how powerful someone is, it can definitely inflict damage on the person, let alone Levi, who¡¯s merely an ordinary physical cultivator.¡± As Gloria took the powerful short sword from him, she could distinctly sense the terrifying corrosive aura glinting off the de. ¡°All that¡¯s left is to see whether Floyd seeds in the assassination attempt,¡± Gloria murmured insidiously. Shortly after, Gloria met up with Floyd. Having listened to some seemingly dissuading andforting remarks that were instigative and provocative in reality, Floyd left in a fit of pique with the powerful short sword in hand. Gloria grew all the more smug as she watched Floyd storm away. Everything was ready then. All that was left was to wait for the results of the assassination attempt. After parting ways with Gloria, Floyd swiftly made his way back to a secluded ce outside the base. He changed into ck clothes and put on the mask he prepared beforehand. Then, he closed his eyes and started cultivating. He quietly waited for night to fall. Thanks to the lookout sentry he posted earlier, he sneaked into the base without alerting anyone. Coupled with the esction of his capabilities recently, no one discovered him throughout it all. Levi¡¯s secret room for solitary training is right ahead. The guards at the door rotate every fifteen minutes, and there¡¯s about half a minute¡¯s lull during the rotation of guards. Floyd knew how things worked, so he turned into a ck afterimage when the first squad of guards left. In the blink of an eye, he streaked past the t area and sessfully slipped into the tunnel leading to the secret room. Thud! Thud! Thud! Sure enough, he heard the footsteps of the guards who had juste on duty mere seconds after he had slipped into the tunnel. What a bunch of idiots! How could you all discover my tracks with your low cultivation level? If it weren¡¯t because I was worried I¡¯d rm Levi, I would¡¯ve just killed my way in. Well, I suppose no one can stop me anymore in this base! All smug, Floyd continued making his way in furtively. His body was as light as a feather, making no sound as he stepped on the ground. Soon, he came to the secret room at the end of the tunnel. He ced his ear against the stone door and listened for movement inside carefully. Vaguely, he could sense the sound of breathing. It¡¯s evident that Levi is in solitary training, and from the look of things, he seems to be at the critical stage. When one was at Floyd¡¯s cultivation level, one could basically judge a cultivator¡¯s cultivation state through the rhythm of their breathing. Be patient. You must wait until his breathing speeds up before making your move. Everyone knew that cultivators were wholly engaged while cultivating in solitary training. Their breathing would also increase in speed as they practiced their techniques. Therefore, it was easiest to lose themselves if they were attacked at such a time. For that reason, those in solitary training required someone to guard over them and were most fearful of being disrupted at a critical moment.This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Floyd waited for an hour. The sounds of breathing in the room grew increasingly louder. It¡¯s time. He silently pushed the stone door open. After opening a gap that could barely fit a person, he darted in like a shadow. Swoosh! Upon entering the secret room, he was greeted by the sight of Levi suspended in mid-air. With the man¡¯s body acting as the center, a massive energy vortex had taken shape. At the same time, the spiritual energy from the earth and air around him was rushing into his body. Meanwhile, Levi himself still had his eyes screwed shut,pletely immersed in the mysterious state of cultivation. It was evident that he hadn¡¯t sensed anyone entering the room. Truly, this is a godsent opportunity! The corners of Floyd¡¯s mouth lifted slightly. He slowly approached Levi. He took a step, then two, and so on. Finally, he came to a stop about two to three meters away from Levi. Since you dare stop me from being with Gloria, I¡¯m sending you to meet your maker! All of a sudden, a chilling murderous aura radiated off Floyd. Aiming for the man¡¯s heart from the back, he lunged forward.q Chapter 3699 Chapter 3699 Chapter 3699 Sessful Assassination Floyd gave it his all when he ambushed Levi. In fact, he was moving as fast as a bullet when he launched himself at Levi. At the same time, the powerful short sword glowed with a strange blue light, as if it was going to devour Levi. Whoosh! As the short sword was about to reach Levi, he finally reacted. He did move at thest second, but it was toote. Swoosh! The powerful short sword prated Levi¡¯s body in an instant. Floyd heard the distinct sound of the de running through a human¡¯s flesh. My ambush was sessful! N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. He was overjoyed because he never thought everything would go so smoothly. Gloria had told him that the powerful short sword had beenced with Divine Perish, and even divine beings would perish from the deadly poison. I must leave now! Floyd didn¡¯t bother to pull the short sword out of Levi¡¯s body. Instead, he made use of the momentum andnded a kick on Levi¡¯s body. Why are his movements so slow? Could it be because of the poison? Although Levi tried to avoid the kick, it stillnded on him, and he was sent flying away. I¡¯ve seeded! Filled with a sense of fulfillment, Floyd quickly left the secret room. Although Floyd had already secretly blocked themunication between the secret room and the outside, he was still worried that the guards would sense something wrong. After all, Forlevia, an elite, was still at the base. She was sensitive to auras. Floyd wouldn¡¯t want to be surrounded by the elites at the base and expose himself. With the momentum he had generated by kicking Levi, he quickly headed toward the stone entrance of the secret room. While running away, Floyd was still paying attention to Levi¡¯s movements. He saw that Levi had tried to stand up, but he fell to the ground again after his body started trembling violently. Divine Perish is ranked second in the Poison Handbook for a reason! Even Levi has sumbed to it! With that in mind, Floyd could finally leave the secret room without feeling worried. ¡°I think I sensed movements in the secret room!¡± ¡°Could that be Boss?¡± ¡°I think so!¡± A few guards murmured among themselves, wanting to investigate the matter. However, before Levi went into the secret room for solitary training, he had specifically ordered everyone to stay clear of the room unless he said otherwise. Therefore, the guards gave up the idea of investigating. These fools are so obedient! Floyd was delighted. I thought I would have to kill my way out of here. However, the guards aren¡¯t evening here to investigate. Well, I guess I don¡¯t have to fight them and risk having elitesing over to back them up. Still, Floyd didn¡¯t dare to stay there any longer because Levi could¡¯ve already sent for help. Floyd¡¯s figure blurred as he quickly arrived at the exit of the tunnel. There, he saw a few people pacing around. Swoosh! Swoosh! Swoosh! With a wave of his hand, Floyd shot out a few hidden weapons. He uratelynded all of his shots and knocked out those few guards. Before the guards could even make a sound, they all passed out and copsed to the ground. What a bunch of weaklings! Floyd escaped ording to the nned route without any hesitation. Not a single person was alerted throughout the whole assassination. Under normal circumstances, nothing would go that smoothly. However, he had nned everything out carefully and memorized them by heart. Upon leaving the base sessfully, Floyd changed his clothes and got back to his patrol duty. He even made it a point to talk to the other guards. ¡°Is everything okay here? The tripartite alliance could attack the base at any moment. Stay alert, okay? Look lively, everyone! ckers are going to get severe punishment!¡± After that, Floyd heaved a sigh of relief inwardly. The people I¡¯ve talked to are all going to be my alibis, and I might even throw a few unfortunate ones under the bus. The base should be in total chaos soon enough. Floyd¡¯s eyes were filled with a dark aura, and his expression was demonic.q Chapter 3700 Chapter 3700 The Return of the God of War Chapter 3700 Chapter 3700 Floyd Is A Disappointment Back in the secret room at the base, the supposedly severely injured Levi suddenly sat up. It was as if icy stars had been trapped in his eyes because he looked utterly disappointed. Shortly after, the emotion disappeared. ¡°Floyd, you still ended up this way in the end.¡± Levi sighed. In actuality, Levi had already felt something wrong with Floyd when thetter walked past him thest time around. However, he hadn¡¯t thought too much about it back then. After all, everyone at the base was on edge at that time. Despite that, he formed a preliminary judgment after he received the reports from Phoenix and the others. Coupled with how Cahan and the others had died, he concluded that Gloria had a special way of controlling men. This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Hence, he knew there was a possibility Floyd was also being controlled by Gloria. However, he didn¡¯t know to what extent his disciple was being controlled. That was why he ended up having a private conversation with Floyd. Levi¡¯s gaze dimmed as he finally figured out what had been happening. Maybe that¡¯s why I sensed something strange about Floyd. It was his hidden hostility and wickedness. When I was talking to him, I noticed his reactions when I tried to stop him from having a rtionship with Gloria. Still, I didn¡¯t expect him to want to kill me. ¡°Although this came as a surprise, it¡¯s rather understandable,¡± Levi murmured to himself. Phoenix and the others did tell me when they tried to stop Floyd from interacting with Gloria, he beat them up and threatened to kill them. I think he didn¡¯t kill them because he still respected me then. Now, on the other hand, Floyd¡¯s mind is totally under Gloria¡¯s control. She must¡¯ve used some tricks on him. After testing Floyd a few more times and noting Floyd¡¯s murderous intent toward him, he decided to y along. He purposely put Floyd in charge of internal security. At the same time, he told Floyd that he was going into solitary training. Besides that, he had also ordered the guards to not disturb him when he was in the secret room. Levi had made all the arrangements so that Floyd would have the perfect opportunity to assassinate him. As expected, Floyd ambushed him that night. During the ambush, Levi went along with the flow and exposed his weaknesses willingly so that Floyd could stab him. In reality, even if Levi didn¡¯t defend himself, there was no way Floyd could kill him in his current state. Even the Divine Perish formted by Bone Grandmaster would be unable to prate Levi¡¯s body. Of course, that was all thanks to his metamorphosis from the holy ley line. At that moment, Levi¡¯s constitution was near perfection as even his blood and veins had been strengthened from the metamorphosis. Basically, nothing could prate his body at that point. ¡°These people are going all out to kill me, aren¡¯t they?¡± The powerful short sword was still glowing in a blinding blue light when Levi pulled it out of his body. ¡°If I was stabbed with this back then, I would¡¯ve died!¡± Levi mumbled to himself. The stab wound healed itself at a speed visible to the naked eye. At the same time, the shimmering gold light running through his body had forced the blue poison out through the wound before it closed. There¡¯s no way it can prate my body. ¡°The Glorian Order, the lesiastic Order, and the two so-calledrge sects of Kenfort. Since you guys want to die so badly, I¡¯ll grant your wishes.¡± Levi was filled with murderous intent, and he was determined to mow his opponents down. ¡°For now, however, I¡¯ll y along and take part in your charade!¡± With a n in mind, Levi inserted the short sword back into his body. He then returned to the weakened state from before. After that, he used themunication device to call Phoenix and the others for help. The news of Levi getting stabbed by a mysterious elite when he was in solitary training spread like wildfire. Right away, the base was in an uproar.q Chapter 3701 Chapter 3701 Chapter 3701 Levi Getting Stabbed ¡°What? Boss got stabbed?¡± ¡°How is that possible?¡± ¡°Our checkpoints didn¡¯t issue any warning!¡± ¡°Master Garrison was in solitary training, and the ambusher should be a fighter sent by the Glorian Order.¡± ¡°It could be a mighty being from Kenfort as well! Who else could sneak into the base unnoticed?¡± The news of Levi getting stabbed caused a hugemotion in the base. A lot of people thought that was a signal for the tripartite alliance tounch their attack on the base. Fortunately, Zoey and the other core members were there to calm everyone down. Hence, the situation stabilized slightly. After that, the high-ranking members all rushed toward the secret room Levi was in when he was in solitary training. Floyd followed them there as well because he wanted to see Levi¡¯s condition for himself. ¡°Master! How¡¯s Master? Out of my way!¡± Floyd roared anxiously. Undeniably, Floyd¡¯s acting was perfect. The secret room was packed with the base members. When Floyd arrived, they lined up on both sides and created a path for him. Floyd directly walked into the tunnel. The core members of the base were all inside. ¡°Keep quiet! We must let Master rest!¡± In the face of the noisy atmosphere, Floyd once again made his presence known. In his mind, he thought he had to be stern and authoritative as the head disciple so that once Levi died, he would be the leader of the base. By then, who would dare to stop me from dating Gloria? Indeed, everyone fell silent. Floyd kept walking and arrived in the secret room momentster. This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. From afar, he saw Zoey, Forlevia, and the others standing around Levi. ¡°Zoey, how¡¯s Master?¡± Floyd asked worriedly. Zoey looked sorrowful as she sighed and answered, ¡°Things aren¡¯t looking good. There¡¯s nothing we can do to help.¡± ¡°Is it that bad?¡± Floyd pretended to look surprised and quickly shifted his gaze toward Levi. At that moment, Levi¡¯s face was pale, and he looked like a dead man. If it weren¡¯t because his chest was still slightly rising and falling, one would easily think that it was a corpse. ¡°Zoey, why don¡¯t we take the weapon out of Master¡¯s body?¡± Floyd asked curiously. Levi was lying on his side, so the powerful short sword could be seen sticking out of his back. Sighing again, Zoey answered, ¡°We tried doing that, but every time we did it, your master¡¯s breathing weakened. We have no choice but to leave the weapon in his body. That way, his injury doesn¡¯t worsen. However, Evie said that it seems like the weapon isced with a special kind of poison that is relentlessly corroding Levi¡¯s blood.¡± Zoey looked terrible. Her eyes were red, and it was clear she was trying hard to hold her tears in. ¡°How did this happen? Master is a pure physical cultivator. How could an ordinary weapon hurt him? How about the men who were supposed to guard the secret room? Did they see the assassin? I only went to the perimeter to check the situation there. How did someone quietly sneak in during such a short period of time? What were those useless guards doing?¡± Once again, Floyd put on a world-ss act. Not only did he clear himself of any wrongdoing, but he had also thrown the others under the bus. ¡°The guards were all defeated. The assassin is most probably an elite in using poison. Besides, the guards were no match for the assassin. Furthermore, the weapon used to harm Daddy doesn¡¯t look like an ordinary weapon. The poison on the de is especially strange,¡± Forlevia uttered sternly. ¡°I think the assassin is a lot stronger than the guards. Whenever Boss was in solitary training, it was almost impossible to approach him silently. Hence, I think the assassin is a mighty being from Kenfort,¡± Phoenix uttered in a deep voice.q Chapter 3702 Chapter 3702 Chapter 3702 Doubting Floyd N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. Floyd breathed a sigh of relief inwardly. That¡¯s the best thing I¡¯ve heard from Phoenix recently. Phoenix is one of the most influential members at the base because she¡¯s good at analyzing situations. Now, everyone¡¯s going to think that the assassin was a fighter from Kenfort. ¡°Tell everyone at the base to strengthen our defense and activate all the defensive formations. We have to be prepared for an ambush from the tripartite alliance.¡± Floyd knew his chance to shine had arrived. Now that everyone is panicking, the calmer I am, the more people will trust me. I need to start paving my way toward being the leader of the base. Indeed, a lot of people started to look at Floyd differently. Even Azure Dragon and the others, who had just had a fallout with Floyd, were starting to see him in a different light. They didn¡¯t expect Floyd to be so calm under such circumstances. Spurt! Right then, Levi spat out a mouthful of blood. ¡°Master, how are you feeling?¡± Floyd quickly rushed up to him to take a closer look. He noticed that there was a hint of purple in the mouthful of blood Levi just spat out. The blood had a pungent smell so bad that some of the people nearby¡ªwho were less capable in terms ofbat prowess¡ªfelt dizzy when they smelled it. Even Floyd was affected and fell into a daze for a moment. No wonder Divine Perish is ranked second in the Poison Handbook. It¡¯s still so potent after getting mixed with blood. At that moment, Levi looked deathly pale, and his breathing had gotten weaker. ¡°Levi!¡± ¡°Daddy!¡± ¡°Boss!¡± Everyone approached Levi anxiously. ¡°All of you, leave! There¡¯s nothing the lot of you can do here.¡± Zoey chased everyone out. She looked so worn out that it was as if she had just aged a dozen years. With that, everyone left the secret room. Floyd then proceeded to set up the defenses at the base. Again, he made his presence known among the other members. After he was done with the arrangements, he went to a secluded ce to contact Gloria. Not only did he tell her that he had sessfully ambushed Levi, but he was also bragging about his performance at the base. Meanwhile, at the headquarters of the Glorian Order in Corpse Pit, Gloria told everyone about what Floyd had reported to her. ¡°Great! He¡¯s done well! I can¡¯t believe he actually seeded!¡± ¡°Levi, I bet you never expected to get betrayed by your most valued disciple, right?¡± Gloriaughed in cruel delight. ¡°Master, has that idiot Floyd really done it?¡± Xs was doubtful. ¡°Do you think it¡¯s true?¡± Before Gloria could respond, Bone Grandmaster uttered, ¡°It has to be.¡± ¡°How are you so sure, Bone Grandmaster?¡± Gloria asked. In fact, Gloria doubted Floyd as well. Although he won¡¯t lie to me, I know Levi is a cunning man. For all I know, Levi could be acting! ¡°Lord Gloria, you just ryed Floyd¡¯s message. The description of Levi¡¯s state matches the description of a person infected by Divine Perish.¡± Bone Grandmaster paused and continued, ¡°He couldn¡¯t have faked the effect. Besides, Floyd mentioned the peculiar smell of Levi¡¯s blood. The smell is there because the blood has been affected by Divine Perish. Hence, I know Levi has truly been poisoned. Even if he ends up surviving by relying on his pure physique training, Divine Perish has already severely harmed him. There¡¯s no way he can return to his best shape in a short period of time.¡± ¡°Oh, I see!¡± Those words had eliminated all of Gloria¡¯s doubts. ¡°It seems that improving Floyd¡¯s cultivation during this period has worked wonders. However, Levi was courting death. He shouldn¡¯t have gone into solitary training right before the war. By doing that, he had given Floyd the chance to strike.¡± ¡°Master, since that¡¯s the case, should we act on the base next?¡± Xs questioned.q Chapter 3703 Chapter 3703 Chapter 3703 Woo Santino Meanwhile, at the lesiastic Order, Thundera and the others had received the news from Gloria, and they were aware that Levi had been severely injured. ¡°Even God is helping me! It¡¯ll be so easy to attack his base now.¡± Thundera was overjoyed. He had been worried about going up against Levi because thetter was the strongest at the base. Now, we have nothing to worry about. Thundera collected himself and turned toward Hansel. ¡°What do you think, Master Hansel?¡± Although the lesiastic Order was his, Bluesky Sect was his key pir of support. Hansel kept mum for a while before answering, ¡°F*ck that monkey! I was hoping that I could tear him apart with my own hands. Who would¡¯ve thought that he would fall on his own? Fine, then. I¡¯ll just kill all his friends so that he doesn¡¯t need to die alone. By the way, did you hear from the Cetus?¡± N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. In an annoyed tone, Thundera said, ¡°They haven¡¯t said anything. I think they¡¯re just waiting for us to attack first because they¡¯re scared. What a bunch of cowards.¡± ¡°Well, since they¡¯re not eager to attack, we should also stay put. We¡¯re only working with them out of desperation. Let them do all the hard work, and we¡¯ll just reap the rewards,¡± Hansel said. ¡°You¡¯re right, Master Hansel. I¡¯ll just tell them we¡¯re not ready yet to drag things on. Let¡¯s see what they¡¯re going to do about it,¡± Thundera said coldly. Hansel nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll pay Lord Gloria a visit personally and ask her what she thinks of it. We¡¯ll then know what to do next.¡± Hansel had been missing Gloria dearly, so he just wanted to take the opportunity to get close to her. He was desperate to progress their rtionship further so she would be his cultivation partner. ¡°Thank you, Master Hansel,¡± Thundera replied in a deep voice. On the other side, Gloria was making her final preparations for the attack on the base. Now that Levi is severely injured, it should be an easy task to attack the base. However, I must minimize the casualties on my side. ¡°Grant, I think we should just let Master Thundera and Bluesky Sect attack the base first so that we can reap the benefits. We¡¯ll then kill Master Thundera and wipe out Bluesky Sect after they¡¯ve suffered losses from the battle.¡± Gloria smirked. ¡°That¡¯s a good n, but I doubt Hansel and the rest will do that!¡± Grant paused for a while before adding, ¡°Now that Hansel and the others know that they¡¯re stronger, they won¡¯t be satisfied taking orders from us.¡± ¡°What do you think we should do, then, Grant?¡± Gloria asked tentatively. Grant replied, ¡°I say we stay put and wait for Santino to arrive. By then, Hansel and the rest will have no choice but to listen to our orders. Things will go smoother that way.¡± ¡°You have a point, Grant. Let¡¯s wait patiently, then.¡± Gloria agreed with Grant¡¯s suggestion because she also wanted to see how strong Santino was. No matter what, Santino will enable me to get closer to Void Sect¡¯s council members. With that in mind, Gloria started to n her approach to getting into Santino¡¯s good books. Santino is way more valuable than Hansel. If I can win him over, I¡¯ll just abandon Hansel. Gloria was yearning for Kenfort¡¯s cultivation resources. She was especially keen after hearing that Kenfort had a lot of divine ley lines and holy ley lines. As a person with a devourer spiritual bone, these resources were very tempting. Besides, that wasn¡¯t all that Gloria wanted. She also nned to conquer Kenfort after gaining a foothold there. She wanted to be the leader of Kenfort in due time. Levi, Hansel, and even Santino are nothing but my stepping stones!q Chapter 3704 Chapter 3704 Chapter 3704 Suspecting Floyd Back at the base, everyone was already terribly frightened and anxious when they first heard that the tripartite alliance had formed to attack them. After hearing about Levi getting ambushed, though, the members were on the verge of a breakdown. In their eyes, Levi was their unbeatable God of War. With their God of War dying and the tripartite alliance as their enemy, they knew it was almost impossible for them to survive. At the same time, the guards at the perimeter kept reporting that the fighters from the tripartite alliance were gathering outside their base. ¡°The tripartite alliance has already surrounded our base. We can¡¯t even get out now. What should we do?¡± ¡°What¡¯s so scary about that? It¡¯s just death!¡± ¡°That¡¯s easy for you to say. Don¡¯t you know how cruel the followers of the Glorian Order are? They¡¯ll torture you and make you wish you were dead!¡± ¡°F*ck! I heard that Master Eusof and the Top Ten were brutally tortured by them!¡± Everyone was sighing in despair. Even more of them were feeling restless and on edge. This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. In fact, they were panicking. Although Zoey, Azure Dragon, and the others had tried to calm them down, they ended up making everyone feel even more anxious. No one could me them because even Zoey was feeling hopeless. Furthermore, with Levi¡¯s injury, Zoey could barely keep calm herself. Basically, everyone at the base knew they were living on borrowed time. Meanwhile, a lot of people had gone to visit Levi. They were told that Levi was barely surviving because the Divine Perish in his body was increasingly threatening. Every time the poison acted up, Levi¡¯s condition would worsen. At that moment, he was as good as dead. Even so, a lot of elites tried forcing the poison out of Levi¡¯s body even as they fed him miracle medicines to keep him alive. ¡°How did Boss¡¯ condition get so bad? What should we do next?¡± Azure Dragon, who had always been composed, had also started to panic. He wasn¡¯t worried about dying in battle. Instead, he was sincerely worried about the safety of others, especially Forlevia and Zoey. They¡¯re Boss¡¯ family. I can¡¯t let anything happen to them. ¡°What else can we do? We¡¯ve even given Boss miracle medicines. It doesn¡¯t seem like he¡¯s getting better.¡± Phoenix sighed. ¡°If the tripartite alliance attacks, I¡¯m going to fight to my death to create a path for Boss and the others to escape,¡± ck Tortoise uttered. Although those were some brave words, he still failed to lift the spirits of the others. The tripartite alliance has tworge sects from Kenfort and more than a dozen mighty beings. Fighting and creating a path would be an impossible task! As much as they hated to admit it, they knew the circumstances were dire. ¡°Who do you guys think the assassin is?¡± Phoenix suddenly asked. ¡°It¡¯s most probably one of the mighty beings from Kenfort. Who else could manage to carry out the assassination unnoticed?¡± Azure Dragon uttered, his gaze sharp. The others agreed with him. However, they saw Phoenix looking thoughtful, so they asked, ¡°Phoenix, could it be that you¡¯ve noticed something else?¡± ¡°Yeah. Considering the circumstances, there¡¯s no need to hide anything now.¡± ¡°If you suspect anyone, just say it.¡± The crowd urged her to speak her mind. Phoenix sighed and answered, ¡°Based on what I know, Floyd was the one tasked to arrange the roster for the guards around the secret room when Boss got stabbed. Thus, Floyd knew where all the checkpoints were and when they would change shifts. If he were the culprit, no one would know anything about it since he could sneak in undetected. Besides, don¡¯t you guys remember how he threatened Bruno and us because of Gloria back then?¡± Upon hearing that, everybody at the scene went silent.q Chapter 3705 Chapter 3705 Chapter 3705 The Struggle Of Floyd ¡°You all forgot one more thing. Divine Perish is something that only the Medical Guild possesses, and Gloria¡¯s Bone Grandmaster once had a deep connection with the Medical Guild,¡± Phoenix continued. Dead silence ensued. Azure Dragon and the others exchanged looks. Disbelief could be seen in their eyes. After a long while, Azure Dragon spoke. ¡°Is that really possible, Phoenix? After all, Boss is Floyd¡¯s master. He treats Floyd really well, as though they were rtives. I can imagine him hurting us for a woman, but he would¡¯ve at least considered everything that Boss has done for him, right?¡± The others shared the same sentiment. After all,pared to them, Levi had a much stronger rtionship with Floyd. They couldn¡¯t believe Floyd would betray Levi, someone who was like a father to him, just because he was in love with a woman. ¡°Besides, when Boss was hurt, there was nothing odd about how Floyd was acting!¡± Kirin uttered in a deep voice. Rubbing her throbbing temples, Phoenix thought about what they had said. I do suspect Floyd was the culprit. However, what Azure Dragon and the others are saying also makes sense. ¡°Hopefully, I was overthinking it,¡± she muttered. As though she had suddenly thought of something, she added, ¡°In the future, whenever it¡¯s Floyd¡¯s turn to arrange the guard posts, we need to send in extra guards.¡± ¡°I agree!¡± Azure Dragon nodded. Guilt and regret were currently swirling in Floyd¡¯s mind. His emotions got even moreplicated when he saw how anxious the staff on the base had be. Seeing as Levi was nearly dead now, should the tripartite alliance attack, the whole base would be wiped out. As he thought about the situation, he believed he was the cause of the disaster. Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. If I hadn¡¯t tried to kill Levi, perhaps the base would still stand a chance. That possibility crossed Floyd¡¯s mind. After all, Levi had created lots of miracles in the past. Images shed past Floyd¡¯s mind like a movie. Floyd saw Zoey¡¯s worried face, Forlevia¡¯s sorrowful and tearful expression, and the mncholy Phoenix and the others were experiencing¡­ If not for his assassination attempt, none of them would¡¯ve been that despondent. Did I really do something wrong? Floyd questioned himself. No, no. I didn¡¯t do anything wrong. What¡¯s wrong with wanting to be together with my lover? If anything is to me, it¡¯s Levi! He was the one who listened to the lies. What happened to him was his own fault! It was his belief that he had to do what he did to stay together with Gloria. Why didn¡¯t you just die on the spot, Levi? If you had, I wouldn¡¯t have felt this guilty! Just die from the poison already! There¡¯s nothing but pain waiting for you if you keep on living like this! He continued to curse Levi in his mind. If someone was standing next to him at that moment, they would realize a malicious purple and ck aura was swirling in his eyes. Should I head over to his location and end his life right away? When that thought crossed Floyd¡¯s mind, he was shocked. In the distance, many people went into Levi¡¯s room to visit him. Even though they would enter with hope, they would leave with disappointment not too long after. Despite theplicated emotions in Floyd¡¯s heart, he still decided to visit Levi. In reality, he was a little afraid of doing so. He was worried about Levi waking up and iming that he was the culprit upon discovering some tiny clues about the assassination attempt. After all, from Floyd¡¯s perspective, Levi was more sensitive than anyone else when it came to detecting problems or oddities. If I identally expose myself when I talk to him, I¡¯ll be a dead man. When his train of thought ended there, he stopped. He suddenly regretted visiting Levi. ¡°Floyd?¡± Just as he was about to leave, a tender voice called out to him. Chapter 3706 Chapter 3706 Chapter 3706 Condition Of Levi When Floyd raised his head, he saw Forlevia approaching him. She quickly arrived in front of him and asked suspiciously, ¡°You¡¯re already here. Why don¡¯t you go in?¡± Panic rushed into his mind, but he pretended to be calm and spoke in a deep voice. ¡°I suddenly remembered that there are weaknesses in the arrangement of the defensive posts. I n to deal with it so the tripartite alliance won¡¯t take advantage of that.¡± ¡°I see!¡± Forlevia didn¡¯t suspect anything because Floyd had been working hard at setting up the base¡¯s defenses ever since Levi was hurt. Almost every day, he would survey the guard posts and ask about the defensive formation¡¯s conditions. ¡°So, you¡¯re here to visit Master too, huh?¡± He quickly changed the subject. Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. She nodded. ¡°Daddy¡¯s condition has be even more serious. All I can do is use my energy to suppress the spread of the poison.¡± After saying that, her eyes began turning reddish. She had done everything she could to drive the poison out, but each time, the effects were minuscule. ¡°You shouldn¡¯t me yourself for that, Evie. If you want to me someone, me the person who provided Divine Perish. Otherwise, Master wouldn¡¯t have suffered such a severe injury. If Master had only suffered external wounds, he would¡¯ve recovered very quickly since he¡¯s very powerful.¡± Even though Floyd wasforting Forlevia, it felt as though he wasforting himself, too. ¡°Mhm, I know.¡± The sorrow on her face faded a little before she continued, ¡°Let¡¯s go and meet him together, Floyd!¡± ¡°Ah¡­ Sure! I guess the defenses can wait.¡± He squeezed out a smile. If he had rejected her reasonable request, he would appear too suspicious. Upon stifling the apprehension in his heart with great effort, Floyd entered the bedroom with Forlevia. The moment he stepped in, a strong smell of herbs rushed into his nose. He knew those herbs were being used in an attempt to drive the poison in Levi¡¯s body out. Despite the insignificant effects of any attempts at treating Levi, the people there still did their best to try. Levi¡¯s eyes remained tightly shut. His face was pale as a ghost, and he looked even more lifeless compared to two days ago. He was so weak that even the rising of his chest as he breathed was imperceptible. At that point, he was pretty much just a corpse. It¡¯s my fault that Master is in his current state! No, the person who provided Divine Perish is to me for this. No, if anyone is to me, it¡¯s Levi. He was the one who listened to the rumors. If he hadn¡¯t attacked Gloria first, things wouldn¡¯t have ended up like this! It was as though two tiny people were arguing in Floyd¡¯s mind. When he saw Levi¡¯s familiar face, an awful feeling rose in him. After all, Levi was his master¡ªthe one who had taken very good care of him and trained him well. All the time they had spent with each other shed past Floyd¡¯s mind as he tightened his fists. Unbeknownst to him, his fingers were digging into his flesh, causing blood to flow out. Sensing Floyd¡¯s odd demeanor, Forleviaforted, ¡°Don¡¯t me yourself, Floyd. It¡¯s possible that our enemies sent out mighty beings from Kenfort. Even with the best defenses, it wouldn¡¯t have stopped this from happening.¡± She thought he was still ming himself for Levi¡¯s assassination attempt. He was stunned for a second as he realized he had lost hisposure. However, he snapped back to his senses quickly enough. He quickly followed along with what she said and uttered, ¡°Even so, I¡¯m to me for what happened. You know what? I should leave and reinforce the defenses right away.¡± Floyd then turned around and left, afraid that he would expose himself if he stayed any longer. ¡°It¡¯s really not your fault, Floyd¡­¡± Forlevia wanted tofort him some more, but he was already gone. As she turned to Levi, her expression was taken over by sorrow again. ¡°Please get better soon, Daddy!¡± Just as she finished speaking, a voice rang out inside the room. ¡°Forlevia, iste this ce from the outside world. I have something to talk to you about.¡±q Chapter 3707 Chapter 3707 Chapter 3707 Forlevia On A Mission ¡°Are you talking to me right now, Daddy?¡± Forlevia thought she was hallucinating because when she turned to look at Levi, she saw his eyes were still tightly shut. ¡°You aren¡¯t hallucinating right now, Evie! Don¡¯t draw anyone¡¯s attention and cut off all contact with the outside world. Iste this ce!¡± His voice was heard clearly again. A joyous smile formed on her face as she quicklypleted his request. Using the energy that existed in the environment, she unleashed a technique that turned the room into an isted space. ¡°I¡¯ve isted this ce from the outside world, Daddy. You can tell me everything without worry,¡± Forlevia whispered. Levi¡¯s voice came from his body again. ¡°I¡¯m actually fine. This is just a disguise to fool people.¡± ¡°That¡¯s great!¡± The news made her so happy that tears of joy almost streamed down her cheeks. Daddy¡¯s fine! Why is he doing this, though? Is it rted to the assassin¡¯s identity? Or maybe he¡¯s trying to fool the tripartite alliance? All sorts of questions popped up in her mind. ¡°I need you to listen to my every word seriously from now on, Evie. You mustn¡¯t let anyone realize we had a conversation, especially not Floyd.¡± Levi¡¯s voice sounded serious. ¡°Floyd?¡± He proceeded to tell her everything that happened to him, especially the details about his assassination. Shock could be seen on her face when she finished listening to his tale. I can¡¯t believe Floyd¡¯s the one who tried to kill Daddy! Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. ¡°In order to pretend I was hurt, I allowed Divine Perish to move and spread in my blood. This is why my body appears as though it was poisoned. Afterpleting your mission, I¡¯ll force the poison out of my body. Right now, you have more important things you need to do. Not only is an attack from the tripartite alliance imminent, but you also need to increase your cultivation level in these few days.¡± After that, Levi also told her Digital God had found many spiritual ley lines with a detector. He mentioned that because he wanted her to use the remaining energy in those spiritual ley lines to increase her cultivation level. ¡°You¡¯ll leave the base in front of everyone and tell them that you¡¯re trying to find ways to increase your power. No one will suspect anything.¡± Then he told her that there was a secret emergency tunnel on the edges of the base which could be used to sneak through the tripartite alliance¡¯s surrounding forces. ¡°Why don¡¯t you tell these to Mommy, Daddy?¡± Forlevia asked after she mentally recorded everything he said. Seeing her mother¡¯s haggard state also made her heart ache. ¡°You need to keep it a secret for now. Don¡¯t worry; everything wille to light soon. I have no choice but to let your mother suffer for now in order to win this battle,¡± Levi replied in a deep voice. ¡°Okay!¡± Even though she didn¡¯t particrly like the idea, her father¡¯s words made sense to her. Since Floyd is still an active threat, if Mommy learns of this news, she may identally expose the truth. In that scenario, Daddy¡¯s n of pretending to be poisoned will be for nothing. ¡°All right, remove the istion technique now. If you use it for too long, people will suspect something is going on.¡± Once Levi finished his sentence, he stopped talking and returned to his half-dead state. ¡°I¡¯ll be going now, Daddy.¡± Forlevia promptly turned around, buried the joy in her heart, and put on a mncholic facade. The moment she stepped out of the room, she saw Azure Dragon and the others approaching. ¡°How¡¯s Boss¡¯ condition, Evie?¡± Phoenix asked caringly. A sigh escaped Forlevia¡¯s mouth. ¡°His condition is getting worse. I don¡¯t know what to do.¡± The others sighed in unison. They could feel her helplessness at being powerless. ¡°What are you preparing to do?¡± Phoenix asked. What Forlevia said next shocked them. ¡°I¡¯m going to leave the base to search for a way to increase my power. I¡¯ll leave Daddy¡¯s protection to you all,¡± she said abruptly.q Chapter 3708 Chapter 3708 Chapter 3708 Forlevia Acting Odd The expressions on Phoenix¡¯s and the others¡¯ faces changed instantly. They felt shocked, confused, and puzzled, among other emotions, when they heard that. ¡°You want to leave the base with how things are right now, Evie?¡± Phoenix asked to confirm again. To her surprise, Forlevia nodded with determination. ¡°That¡¯s right. I¡¯d rather not just sit around and wait for something to happen.¡± It was clear that she had no intention of exining herself further. In fact, she didn¡¯t even give them a chance to ask her more questions before she left. As the group watched her leave, they remained silent, stunned. It wasn¡¯t until five or six minutester that they returned to their senses. ¡°What do you think Evie is trying to do, Phoenix?¡± Azure Dragon asked first. Phoenix continued to stay silent for a long while because even she didn¡¯t know what to make of Forlevia¡¯s decision. Since Levi was injured, Forlevia was probably the most powerful fighter left on the whole base. Her sudden departure would only make the anxious people on the base even more stressed out. In fact, it could even cause a terrible chain reaction. Phoenix¡¯s worries weren¡¯t unfounded because that was exactly what happened after the news about Forlevia¡¯s departure spread. The morale and spirit of the people on the base were damaged once more. Some nasty rumors began to surface. ¡°What else can it be? She¡¯s clearly running away because she has no hope that we can win against the tripartite alliance!¡± ¡°I hate to admit it, but that¡¯s a very likely scenario. However, it¡¯s not like I don¡¯t understand it.¡± ¡°That¡¯s true. Just Evie alone can¡¯t change the oue of this battle.¡± ¡°So she just ran away and left us here to die? Even though she¡¯s Boss¡¯ daughter, she didn¡¯t inherit his unyielding determination at all.¡± ¡°Less talking, more thinking. Since it¡¯s still uncertain if Boss will survive, we should think about what we should do now that the tripartite alliance¡¯s attack is imminent.¡± The crowd buzzed as they discussed the matter. People on the base were already worried about their fates. The news of Forlevia leaving only made things worse. Many were nning to escape in secret. Once the fear of battle was born, it spread scarily fast. It was as though Forlevia¡¯s departure was thest straw before the spirit of people on the base copsed. Of course, Gloria and the others learned of the news too. She promptly sent powerful soldiers to seal off the areas around the base, hoping to capture Forlevia and deal yet another significant blow to the morale of the base¡¯s staff. However, it was as though Forlevia had vanished into thin air because none of the enemy soldiers saw her leave. No one knew she had already slipped out of the encirclement with the help of the secret tunnel and found Digital God. With his help, she found many spiritual ley lines and used them to power herself up. Levi¡¯s n was well thought out. Since the tripartite alliance still hadn¡¯t done anything, it meant they could wait at ease for the alliance¡¯s ace in the hole. It was a perfect opportunity for Forlevia to increase her power and reach greater heights. This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. While the decreasing morale of the soldiers was bad for the base¡¯s strength, the only people that could truly sway the oue of a battle were the most powerful ones. Concurrently, Floyd was getting pretty suspicious. Shouldn¡¯t Evie be defending the base when the tripartite alliance is just right outside our doorsteps and Master is still hurt? It¡¯s not an exaggeration to say the base is in extreme danger, yet Evie, the strongest fighter in the base and the only one who could put the people¡¯s worries to rest, just left? Doesn¡¯t she know her departure at this time may lead to the destruction of the base? It confounded him. He tried to figure out the true reason why Forlevia left by asking other people, but he soon realized even Zoey had no idea what her daughter was doing. Why did Evie suddenly just leave right after thinking about doing it? I didn¡¯t even get a chance to stop her. Zoey¡¯s already haggard face looked even more worried. She tried questioning Phoenix and the others about it, but all the answers she got were the same. That befuddled her even more.q Chapter 3709 Chapter 3709 Chapter 3709 Only Child Gloria and the others were confused as well because Forlevia had somehow managed to sneak out of the base undetected, despite the fact the base was heavily surrounded. ¡°No need to worry about it too much, Gloria. She¡¯s just a kid. There¡¯s nothing much she can do,¡± Grant comforted when he saw Gloria¡¯s frown. ¡°You may not know about this, but Evie is the most powerful fighter on the base after Levi. Her sudden departure makes no sense. Many people currently on the base are Levi¡¯s friends and family. She should¡¯ve stayed there and protected them. Something is definitely going on. Maybe this is a scheme of some sort?¡± Without hesitation, Gloria told him everything she was thinking about. Xs uttered in a deep voice, ¡°Your worry isn¡¯t unfounded, Master. However, from another point of view, this isn¡¯t difficult to understand. After all, Evie is Levi¡¯s only child. They should know that, even if Evie stays, they can¡¯t change the tide of battle. Maybe that¡¯s why they let her leave, hoping that she¡¯ll survive ande back with a vengeance in the future.¡± Wade added, ¡°That makes sense to me. Lord Gloria, I believe we should keep an eye on the movements inside the camp. As for the runaway kid, we can use Zoey and Levi to bait her out when we attack the base. I don¡¯t believe she can stand by and watch her parents and friends be murdered.¡± Gloria felt a little relieved when she heard that. It was then hermunication device buzzed. Upon pulling it out, she realized Floyd had sent her a message to meet up. ¡°Go do what you all think should be done. I¡¯m going to make good use of another pawn that I have. Maybe I¡¯ll be able to take down the base without even shedding a drop of blood!¡± A sinister smile appeared on her face. Everyone was puzzled by what she meant by that. Not too long after, Floyd arrived at the meeting spot on time. Despite her disgust, she still asked with care, ¡°Did something happen? Why did you want to meet me this badly? Did Levi find out you¡¯re the one who assassinated him?¡± Gloria¡¯s heart clenched when she saw how down he appeared because she thought Levi had recovered. ¡°No¡­ Mas¡ª Levi¡¯s body is getting worse with each passing second. If not for the collective efforts of the people on the base, he probably would¡¯ve been dead by now,¡± Floyd replied. She sighed with relief in her mind and asked, ¡°Then why do you look so worried? Now that Forlevia has left, you¡¯re the one with the highest authority on the base. Even Zoey can¡¯tpare to you. What¡¯s there for you to be worried about?¡± Her intention was to guide him with her words and make him feel more confident in himself so he could actually take control of Levi¡¯s base. If she yed her cards right with Floyd, she would be able to destroy the base without lifting a finger. ¡°I think I¡¯m in the wrong, Gloria. After all, Levi is my master. Both he and his wife have always treated me really well. Now that he¡¯s injured, if the tripartite alliance attacks the base, all those people may die. This whole ordeal happened because of me! I¡¯m a sinner!¡± The more he spoke, the more emotional he became. N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. He even punched himself in the chest twice as regret took over his face. ¡°I also feel bad for failing you. Even though Levi treated you so harshly, my assassination attempt failed. I don¡¯t deserve to be called a man. I swore I would protect you, yet I failed at everything I promised to do. I¡¯m a useless piece of garbage! What¡¯s the point of me living like this?¡± Floyd¡¯s emotions drove him to the brink of madness. Pulling out a dagger, he then tried to stab his heart with it. ¡°What are you doing, Floyd?¡± Gloria quickly grabbed his arm. ¡°You aren¡¯t a piece of garbage.¡± She began utilizing her amazing acting skills to manipte him.q Chapter 3710 Chapter 3710 Chapter 3710 A True Man ¡°You were willing to destroy your family for me. There aren¡¯t a lot of people in this world who can do that. That¡¯s what makes you a true man. Don¡¯t forget you¡¯re currently the sole supporting pir of the base. If you fall, the morale of the people on the base will crumble even faster.¡± As Gloria continued to comfort Floyd, he gradually calmed down. ¡°Do you really think that, Gloria?¡± Hope shone in his eyes when he asked that. She nodded. ¡°Of course. How can the man I fall in love with be a piece of trash?¡± Her words were so sincere that even the ever-observant Levi wouldn¡¯t detect anything wrong with them, let alone Floyd, who was deeply in love with her. That was because Gloria really did think that. It was just that such a man hadn¡¯t shown up in her life yet. If even Grant and Hansel were just her stepping stones to reaching greater heights, then Floyd certainly wasn¡¯t the man of her dreams. ¡°You¡¯re so good to me, Gloria.¡± Floyd became so emotional that he was close to crying. The guilt he experienced for the damage he caused to the base was reduced greatly. ¡°From now on, I¡¯ll do whatever you want me to do to the best of my abilities. Even if I have to make the world my enemy, I¡¯ll still stand by your side unmovingly.¡± Floyd professed his love, but it only made Gloria feel disgusted again. Still, she smiled brightly because she was happy that Floyd waspletely under her control. From his perspective, he thought his genuine emotions had moved Gloria. ¡°What do you think I should do next, Gloria? The people on the base were feeling apprehensive after Evie suddenly left. Even after I tried my best tofort them, it still didn¡¯t work.¡± Floyd appeared as though he was at a loss. Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. Gloria thought about it and said, ¡°This is your best chance to establish your authority and save the day. Once you manage tofort them, find your best opportunity to kill powerful fighters in the tripartite alliance. That¡¯ll certainly raise the morale of your troops. Not only that, your position in their hearts will be greatly improved. If you can manage to do that, it¡¯s only a matter of time before you can control the entire base. When that happens, no one will dare refuse to let us stay together.¡± Upon hearing that, images of him rallying the troops with his arm raised and getting all of them to respond surfaced in his mind. Floyd remained in his stupor for a long while before he snapped back to his senses. Then he said resignedly, ¡°But the elites in the tripartite alliance are powerful. I don¡¯t think I can kill them with my current strength. If I only kill a bunch of small fry, I don¡¯t think I can elevate my position in the hearts of the people.¡± Gloria remained silent in thought briefly before suggesting, ¡°You don¡¯t need to worry about that. I may still be in the lesiastic Order, but I stand on the same side as you. Thus, I¡¯ll do my best to provide the intel you need. You just need to find the right opportunity to kill the core elites of the lesiastic Order.¡± ¡°You¡¯re so nice to me, Gloria!¡± He was very touched by her gesture. Smiling prettily, she answered, ¡°Of course I¡¯m nice to you. You¡¯re my man, after all.¡± ¡°For your affections, I¡¯m willing to die without hesitation if you tell me to do that right now.¡± Floyd¡¯s voice sounded emotionally intense. Gloria wanted tough when she saw his teary eyes. Her n was to use Floyd to reignite the battle spirit of the people on the base. Additionally, it would improve his reputation among the people there. It was a n that would knock out two birds with one stone. I wonder what kind of expression you¡¯ll make when you learn the truth, Floyd. Ah, Levi. I bet it never crossed your mind that you¡¯ll be taken out by the many factions under my control. Gloria was already eagerly waiting for the day when she would attack the base and crush Levi and his allies under her boot.q Chapter 3711 Chapter 3711 Chapter 3711 Santino Has Arrived After sending Floyd away, Gloria began devising a n. She wondered how she could use him to incur the lesiastic Order¡¯s wrath. Before she could finish fleshing out her n, she suddenly received news from Grant that Santino was about to arrive. That made her very excited as she swiftly returned to the Glorian Order¡¯s base. After all, it was a chance for her to ascend to greater heights, so she dared not mess up her opportunity. The moment Gloria arrived at Corpse Pit, she saw Grant and the others waiting at the entrance. ¡°Santino is about to arrive, Gloria. You should be careful. He is one of the most important members of Void Sect,¡± Grant reminded in a whisper. The air of arrogance he usually had was gone, and all his emotions had been kept in check. ¡°No need to worry, Grant. I know what to do.¡± She very much looked forward to Santino¡¯s arrival because she was curious about how powerful he was. After around fifteen minutes, the temperature of the whole area suddenly dropped. A powerful wave of pressure poured into the area, making the crowd feel as though a mountain had just dropped onto their heads. ¡°Santino has arrived!¡± Grant¡¯s expression became serious. At the same time, his eyes filled with fear and respect. Gloria held her breath. Even though she hadn¡¯t met Santino yet, she could already feel his terrifying presence from a distance away. That alone showed just how truly powerful he was. Momentster, that pressure became even stronger, causing most people to have trouble breathing. Only Gloria, Grant, Wade, and a few Pdins were still able to withstand it. Everyone else subconsciously feltpelled to kneel down. This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. ¡°What terrifyingly powerful energy this is!¡± The edges of Xs¡¯ lips twitched. Not only was itparable to the time when Gloria devoured two super-spiritual ley lines that belonged to the deviant ns, but it was even far more powerful than that. It took a lot of effort for Xs to resist the urge to kneel. At that moment, he felt an invisible aura support his body. When he turned around, he saw Wade unleashing his energy. ¡°He¡¯sing!¡± Grant eximed lowly. Gloria lifted her head and saw a figure slowly stepping toward them from the void. Thud, thud, thud! Even though the figure was walking in midair, it was as though they were walking on solid ground. Each step they took made a sound. As the figure stepped toward the crowd, energy spread out from their feet, forming visible energy waves in the air. He manifested his power into something solid, which then allowed him to walk in the air! Gloria was shocked. To be fair, she could do something like that too, but not to that degree. It was as though that person had melded the energy in their body with the environment. Otherwise, no one would¡¯ve heard the sounds of them stepping on something solid in the air. After a while, Santino finally arrived in front of the crowd. As a result, the titanic pressure that was exuding from his body increased. Thump! Thump! Thump! The sounds of people falling to their knees rang out all over the ce. The only ones left standing were Gloria and her posse. Only Gloria and Grant were having an easy time resisting the urge to kneel. The others, including Wade and several of the Pdins from the Void Sect, were trembling. If Wade hadn¡¯t released all his power to help support Xs, Xs would¡¯ve been kneeling on the ground at that moment. Even so, his knees were already half-bent. ¡°I¡¯m impressed that there are still cultivators this powerful in the mundane world. Not bad!¡± Santino spoke. Even though it didn¡¯t seem like he was speaking, his words exploded in the ears of the crowd. Gloria¡¯s men instantly became dizzy and almost fell to the ground because their cultivation wasn¡¯t good enough. ¡°Who¡¯s Lord Gloria? Step forward!¡± Santino uttered. Gloria approached him as she carefully observed him.q Chapter 3712 Chapter 3712 Chapter 3712 Strength Of Santino Santino¡¯s appearance suggested that he was around twenty-seven years old. He was wearing a ck, quaint robe with an antique dragon jade pendant hanging from his belt. In his hand was an ancient bronze sword. He was so attractive that his handsomeness could only be described as divine. His entire body was exuding an aura of otherworldly strength. The look in his eyes was so arrogant that it felt as though he was looking down at everyone. ¡°Greetings, Santino!¡± Gloria¡¯s gentle voice rang out as she bowed to him. Santino nodded. ¡°Cease your little trick or suffer the consequences.¡± His expression was so cold that he appeared very distant. The Charm Technique failed? That stunned her slightly. She tried using that technique on purpose to see how he would react to it, but she didn¡¯t realize it was completely ineffective against him. ¡°It was not Glor¡ª Lord Gloria¡¯s intention to disrespect you, Santino. She just admires you so much!¡± Grant quickly came to her defense. ¡°Admire me so much, you say?¡± A mocking chuckle was heard from Santino before he turned to look at Gloria again. ¡°Attack me with your full power. I want to see how high your cultivation level is. If it¡¯s passable, I may be willing to make an exception and take you in as my disciple.¡± Grant swiftly reminded Gloria, ¡°Quickly, do as Santino says! This is an opportunity of a lifetime!¡± ¡°Then I shall fulfill your request. Pardon me,¡± Gloria replied politely. In reality, she also wanted to use that chance to test just how powerful Santino was. However, she didn¡¯t want to use her full power because she wanted to keep some trump cards a secret. ¡°Let¡¯s see what you¡¯re capable of!¡± Santino eximed arrogantly. As he spoke, he shifted his hands to his back, his expression saying, ¡°Hit me as hard as you want. I won¡¯t dodge.¡± This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. If one were to observe carefully, one would see a thick energy shield rapidly forming around Santino. ¡°Take this!¡± Without hesitation, Gloria jumped up, her body shooting toward him like an arrow, and struck his chest with her palm. Whoosh! Before her palm even made contact, the wind arrived first. An insane amount of energy exploded outward, as though it was trying to tear the entire area apart. ¡°Oh? You can unleash this level of destructive attack?¡± Shock shed past Santino¡¯s eyes, though it rapidly faded away. He still had no intention of dodging the technique and allowed Gloria¡¯s palm to approach him expeditiously. Boom! The moment her palm made contact with Santino¡¯s energy shield, a terrifying, deafening sound was heard. Swoosh! Gloria was pushed back by that powerful shield. It wasn¡¯t until she was sent a few meters backward that she was able to stop moving. On the other hand, Santino remained unmoved. It was as though he hadn¡¯t been attacked at all. ¡°Your power is barely eptable,¡± hemented. He¡¯s that powerful? Gloria was overwhelmed by his inhuman strength. Even though she had only used sixty percent of her full power, she didn¡¯t even manage to scratch his shield. Additionally, Santino remained unmoved from his spot. Based on that observation alone, she concluded that even if she used her full power, she was not certain she would win. That made her be even more interested in Kenfort. As expected from Santino of the Void Sect! His power is truly terrifying! Gloria sighed in her mind, though she became even more confident she could take out Levi and Thundera. ¡°Your power is otherworldly, Santino. How can my meager candle me bepared to your lunar glow? If you hadn¡¯t shown mercy, I¡¯m afraid I would¡¯ve been severely injured or even died on the spot,¡± she uttered politely. Santino¡¯s gaze became gentler as slight joy entered his heart. Everyone loved being ttered. He was no exception.q Chapter 3713 Chapter 3713 Chapter 3713 Stoneheart Swordsmanship ¡°If you¡¯re this powerful in this spiritual-energy-deficient mundane world, your talent must be quite impressive.¡± Santino bequeathed rare praise to Gloria. In reality, he was pretty shocked by her power. Even though he appeared unmoving earlier, he had been secretly using more energy to counter the impact of her attack. Not only that, but when he was fighting back against her power, he felt their auras shing against each other. Even in a confrontation between two members of the seven most powerful Pdins in Void Sect, a situation like that would rarely happen if abatant wasn¡¯t using their full power. Yet, a mere head of a sect from the mundane world was capable of achieving that. It was only natural that he was shocked. ¡°If I had used my full power on that shield technique, your internal organs might¡¯ve been destroyed,¡± Santino uttered pridefully. Of course, he was just bluffing. His shield had actually almost been at full force earlier. He just wanted to scare the fighters from the mundane world. Gloria yed along and buttered him up. ¡°I thank you for your mercy, Santino.¡± ¡°Mhm!¡± He nodded slightly. This Gloria has good manners! Her ttery is on point, and she ys along with my attempt at showing off very well. In a happy mood, he raised his hand. ¡°No need to kneel before me anymore. All of you, stand up!¡± The elites of the Glorian Order, who were all originally kneeling on the ground, suddenly felt as though an invisible force was traveling through their body. They then felt their knees straightening out, the movement beyond their control. The oppressing aura from earlier had instantly vanished. ¡°This isn¡¯t a good ce to chat, Santino. Please,e in,¡± Gloria invited politely. Santino stepped into the building and arrived in the hall. Without hesitation, he sat on the chair that belonged to the head of the Glorian Order. While people were pissed he did that, no one dared to object. There was a huge difference between Gloria allowing him to sit there and him sitting there without permission. ¡°Santino cultivates Stoneheart Swordsmanship, Gloria! You should quickly present him with the magical herbs that you gathered beforehand,¡± Grant reminded. It was then Gloria suddenly recalled that. In the past, she had taken time to learn about Void Sect¡¯s situation. The people of the Void Sect mainly practiced the art of swordsmanship. Most of them cultivated Stoneheart Swordsmanship, in particr. A cultivator had to sever all emotional ties during cultivation in order to achieve a heart devoid of desires. Only then would they truly grasp the principles of Stoneheart Swordsmanship. Seeing as Santino possesses such a high position in the sect, that means he must have a very deep understanding of Stoneheart Swordsmanship. No wonder my Charm Technique didn¡¯t work earlier! And here I thought I had failed. The truth was that Santino was simply immune to its effects. It seems like I won¡¯t be able to rely on Charm Technique to control the high-rank officials in Kenfort. As her train of thought ended, she quickly smiled. ¡°I¡¯ve prepared many gifts for you, Santino. Please take a look.¡± ¡°Show me!¡± Finally, a subtle smile appeared on his cold face. Clearly, he was much more interested in magical herbs than beautiful women. Gloria shot a nce at her subordinates before they brought out the magical herbs she had prepared beforehand. Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. The gifts included hundred-year-old herbs grown near super-spiritual ley lines as well as a bunch of treasures from different ces. It was an amazing sight to behold, especially since the gifts that were sitting in front of the rest were exuding powerful spiritual energy. Santino¡¯s attention was instantly grabbed by the gifts. Initially, he thought there was nothing special about things from the mundane world. However, he now realized how very wrong he was, especially when he saw the magical herbs sitting at the very front. Those were as potent as the herbs found in Kenfort. Seems like my trip here isn¡¯t a waste of time! Santino¡¯s mood was greatly improved as the smile on his face became brighter. ¡°I heard from Grant that you¡¯re quite talented, Gloria. How about you show me your skills?¡± he requested with a smile. Aside from collecting magical herbs, he also came because he wanted to recruit promising and talented cultivators for his sect.q Chapter 3714 Chapter 3714 Chapter 3714 Stand In Our Way When Gloria heard the friendlier way Santino addressed her, she let out a sigh of relief. She was d those magical herbs had caught his eye. Originally, she had been prepared for the worst. If those items had failed to impress him, she would have given him God Crusher. Hence, she was very excited at the moment. ¡°Then I shall demonstrate my skills.¡± Gloria bowed before using her extreme devouring technique. Since Santino wasn¡¯t going to be won over by lust, she would have to do it in another way. Being talented in cultivation was a pretty good shortcut for her n. ¡°A devouring technique?¡± Santino was shocked when he saw therge energy vortex forming around Gloria. Momentster, the spiritual energy inside the entire hall was drained, creating what seemed to be a ¡°spiritual energy vacuum.¡± The instant he noticed the technique she had cultivated was the devouring technique, he swiftly released an energy shield to protect the magical herbs. Otherwise, the spiritual energy contained within the magical herbs would have been devoured as well. ¡°Very nice!¡± Santino waved his hand. Upon stopping her technique, Gloria pretended to ask ardently, ¡°How¡¯s my talent, Santino?¡± ¡°The devouring technique demands a lot from one spiritual bone. Since it has a limit on how much you can absorb, if you¡¯re not careful, your body will explode, and you¡¯ll die. Even still, if you use magical herbs to nurture your body, you¡¯ll be able to expand the limit of the devourer spiritual bone. It seems like you¡¯ve yet to master the technique, Gloria. However, once you receive my teachings, you¡¯ll be able to improve greatly. In conclusion, your talent for cultivation is pretty good. Once I¡¯ve concluded my matters in the mundane world, I shall officially ept you into Void Sect,¡± hemented. Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. With a grateful expression, Gloria thanked, ¡°Thank you for taking me in, Santino!¡± Even though she didn¡¯t show it on her face, she was actually quite shocked. Herck of mastery over the devouring technique earlier was intentional on her part. She had been worried Santino would give her trouble due to jealousy. What surprised her was that he managed to notice the intricacies of the technique. Not only that, he even outright pointed out the limitations of the technique. ¡°You really are impressive, Santino. Your knowledge and observational skills are leagues ahead of Grant¡¯s and Hansel¡¯s.¡± Gloria sneered in her mind. Sadly, I¡¯ve already thought of a way to remove the limit of the devouring technique. Using Heavenly Thunder to metamorphose, I¡¯ll be able to expand the limit continuously. Unfortunately, there just aren¡¯t enough spiritual ley lines around for me to absorb. So many divine ley lines¡ªpossibly even holy ley lines¡ªwill be waiting for me to devour when I enter Kenfort. When that happens, I doubt I won¡¯t be able to stand at the peak of the world. ¡°While I do have the intention of taking you in, it¡¯s mostly because you fought for the chance.¡± Santino paused before continuing. ¡°With my guidance, you¡¯ll be able to improve rapidly in the future.¡± ¡°I won¡¯t forget your help,¡± Gloria uttered directly. The smile on his face became wider. It was rare for him to meet someone who could swiftly understand what he meant. What he was trying to imply earlier was that she shouldn¡¯t forget about him once she became sessful. Even in Kenfort, only those who helped each other couldst long. It involved many aspects. For example, if one were to ept a disciple who was exceptionally talented, it would be very helpful to the expansion of one¡¯s sect. As a result of that, the materials for cultivation that the master would receive would increase too. The saying that people in close proximity to a lucky person would also get lucky was proven even more true in Kenfort. ¡°You¡¯re a good disciple!¡± Santino nodded satisfactorily. Then he changed the topic. ¡°I heard you lot had run into some trouble. With me around, you all can do whatever you want without worry.¡± ¡°With someone as powerful as you backing us up, we¡¯ll definitely be able to wipe out Levi¡¯s base in no time at all,¡± Gloria ttered again. ¡°Go and prepare!¡± he uttered in a deep voice. ¡°Those who stand in our way will be cut down by the merciless de of my sword!¡±q Chapter 3715 Chapter 3715 Chapter 3715 The Biggest Crisis At The Base The arrival of Santino dispelled any reservations Gloria, Wade, and the others had. Those reservations included the ones they had toward Thundera and the few Pdins of Bluesky Sect. After all, Santino held a high position in Void Sect, and he was the vice sect leader¡¯s best pupil. If anything were to happen to him, the entire Void Sect would definitely avenge him. ¡°Bone Grandmaster, you¡¯ll leave a batch of Fatalis Warriors and stay hidden outside the base to ensure that the ones who flee are all dead.¡± ¡°Xs, you¡¯ll lead the Glorian Order¡¯s elites to target the base¡¯s council members. You don¡¯t need to hold back this time. You don¡¯t need to restrain yourself in taking your revenge anymore.¡± Gloria gave her orders. Xs was excited. Levi and the others had been the main reason for the annihtion of the two deviant ns back then. Thest part, especially. Levi had done that to let Azure Dragon and the rest get rid of their inner demon, but what he had done had tormented Xs. ¡°I¡¯m going to crush those ants myself. No one is allowed to steal my prey from me!¡± Xs then licked his lips, looking as if he was a bloodthirsty demon. ¡°Remember to keep Floyd alive. He could still be of some use.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Master. I know what to do,¡± Xs replied. Gloria nodded in satisfaction before turning to the other core members. ¡°You¡¯ll split up to station around the base¡¯s outermost ring. Keep a close eye on Levi¡¯s subordinates and the lesiastic Order members.¡± ¡°Understood!¡± Gloria had made up her mind to get rid of Thundera once and for all. It was almost time for her to enter Kenfort, and she could not possibly afford to leave Thundera and the lesiastic Order around, for they were bound to be trouble in the future. The moment the order was issued, the entire Glorian Order began working on their respective tasks. The small sects that had been merged into the Glorian Order were also fulfilling their tasks by barricading the base. On the other side, in the lesiastic Order, Thundera was arranging the army formations for thest preparations before the battle. ¡°The head of each faction will lead their men. You must cut off all routes to the base and not let anyone go. The best will be to capture Levi¡¯s core apprentices, family, and friends alive. I want to be the one to kill them to warn those madmen who try to show off in the lesiastic Order,¡± Thundera icily said. ¡°Levi is grievously injured, and the others at the base is of no threat to us.¡± Ever since Thundera returned, the Acting Minister of the lesiastic Order had taken a step back to be the second-inmand. Nevertheless, he remained a crucial member of the order. ¡°The key thing is, how will we deal with Wade and Void Sect¡¯s fighters? The Glorian Order has murdered too many of our members, and we mustn¡¯t let them go. Master Thundera, have you ever thought about how we should take the opportunity to get rid of the Glorian Order?¡± Hearing that, Thundera¡¯s gaze turned cold. ¡°I¡¯ve thought about this as well since Levi¡¯s party no longer poses a threat to us. I won¡¯t be staying in the mundane world for long, and I will not let the Glorian Order continue to flourish here. One day, they¡¯ll be a threat too. However, it¡¯s too tricky to deal with Void Sect. We can only hope for Hansel¡¯s aide.¡± Thundera could not help but feel a wave of worry as he said that. It was because he had received news about Hansel getting closer to Gloria. Furthermore, every time they met, they met in private. No one knew what that man and that woman did behind closed doors. If the two were going to be partners in cultivation, it would be even tougher to get rid of the Glorian Order. ¡°Master Thundera, to my knowledge, the Glorian Order bears a grudge against the Esoteric Guild as well. Why don¡¯t we discreetly contact the Esoteric Guild to y safe?¡± the Acting Minister of the lesiastic Order suggested. Thundera mulled over his words with a frown, but s, he shook his head. ¡°I¡¯m afraid the Esoteric Guild will not be able to help us with anything in face of Kenfort fighters. Furthermore, if news about this gets leaked out, we¡¯ll alert the Glorian Order of our ns,¡± Thundera rejected.qContent bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. Chapter 3716 Chapter 3716 Chapter 3716 Santino Shows Up At A Critical Moment ¡°Master Thundera, you¡¯ve really put in much effort in this, but the lesiastic Order currently isn¡¯t in control of the situation. If we don¡¯t have any alliances, it will be impossible for us to get rid of the Glorian Order,¡± the Acting Minister said with a sigh. Right then, soft footsteps came from the outside. Then, Hansel entered with his men. ¡°Bad news. We¡¯ve just heard that Santino of Void Sect has arrived in this world and is currently in the Glorian Order,¡± Hansel solemnly uttered. ¡°What?¡± Thundera yelled as he leaped in shock. Santino was the core of the Void Sect. If he was getting involved in this, there was no way they were going to be able toy a finger on the Glorian Order. In fact, the lives of the Pdins and the young master of the Bluesky Sect would be in danger. ¡°How did they do that?¡± Thundera was baffled. Jasper sighed before replying, ¡°I heard that Wade and the others had found many magical herbs, and their finding alerted Void Sect¡¯s council members.¡± ¡°Darn it! Darn it all!¡± Thundera mmed the table in fury. He never thought that Santino would appear at such a critical moment. Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. ¡°Let¡¯s not force ourselves to do anything to the Glorian Order for now,¡± Hansel suggested. ¡°I doubt Santino would do anything to us if we don¡¯t confront them head-on.¡± ¡°All right.¡± Despite Thundera¡¯s reluctance, he dared not go against Hansel¡¯s suggestion. Furthermore, Bluesky Sect¡¯s fate was on the line, so Thundera did not dare to suggest anything else. Meanwhile, at the Esoteric Guild, the theurgists were all discussing a n as well. Their main topic was whether or not they should send someone out to help Levi ovee his crisis. The theurgists in the guild were split into two factions because of that. One side wanted to remain uninvolved to ensure their safety, and the other side wanted tond a helping hand to Levi¡¯s party. After a long intense argument, the master theurgist finally came to a decision. ¡°If Levi¡¯s party gets annihted, we¡¯ll end up with the same fate as well, for the Glorian Order would never let the Esoteric Guild go.¡± ¡°Caelum, lead thirty elite theurgists to aid them. If you must, you can use Heavenly Thunder to kill your enemies. Of course, we can have a n B. If needed, we¡¯ll im that Caelum has betrayed the Esoteric Guild and fled with his trusted subordinates.¡± Caelum did not mind bing the scapegoat. After all, he wanted to help, for he felt that Gloria was not going to stop so easily. In the meantime, the people in the base were all preparing to defend themselves. Nevertheless, the tripartite alliance outside the base was already carrying out its ns. The informants stationed outside kept bringing back bad news. When the people found out that the base had been barricaded, they panicked. Their panic worsened when they heard that Void Sect had sent another top-level fighter to aid the Glorian Order. ¡°What¡¯s the point of fighting? We might as well surrender and wait for them to kill us instead.¡± ¡°Boss is grievously injured, and Evie has abruptly left the base. Now, our enemy is even having another elite fighter joining their ranks. We¡¯re doomed!¡± ¡°What are you quaking in your boots for? At most, we¡¯ll fight to our deaths. We¡¯re going to make them pay a hefty price for our deaths!¡± Although many were talking about how they were going to fight to theirst breaths, they, too, were not confident about the battle. Of course, it was not because of their pessimistic demeanor; it was because their capabilities were truly worlds apart from their enemies. ¡°Have everyone who can fight clear a path out and try to get the younger apprentices out of this ce. That way, we¡¯ll be able to have someone to revive the organization. Contact all of the branch family forces that are outside and have them do their best to distract the attention of the tripartite alliance outside.¡± Zoey and the rest were also making their final arrangements. At the same time, the looks on Phoenix and the others were grim. They all knew that the chances of surviving the battle were slim. However, they had prepared themselves for the worst-case scenario. In fact, they had readied themselves to fight to the death against the tripartite alliance. In contrast, Floyd was much calmer than the others. He was even thinking of how he was nning to use the opportunity to make a name for himself and convince others to work for him. The tension in the air was palpable as the battle was about to begin.q Chapter 3717 Chapter 3717 Chapter 3717 A Mere Bluesky Sect Gloria had made ns for almost all the factors she could think of, but still, she was not confident in winning the battle. Although Santino had stated earlier that he would cut down anyone in his way, Gloria wondered if those people included the ones from Bluesky Sect. After all, she had heard that Hansel and Thundera were quite close. There was no guarantee that Bluesky Sect would not try to avenge them if she were to kill them. Will Santino really keep his promise by then? ¡°We have to check this over onest time, or else it¡¯s too risky.¡± With that in mind, Gloria went to Grant to tell him about the worries she had. By then, Grant was completely head over heels for Gloria. When he heard that the beautiful woman was gued with worries, he decided to bring the Pdins to test things out. Of course, Grant had ns of his own. He was going to tell Santino exaggerated tales of how arrogant Hansel and the others were. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Gloria. I¡¯ll do my best to settle this for you,¡± Grant reassured her. Gloria beamed and replied, ¡°Thank you very much, Grant.¡± Gloria¡¯s smile made Grant¡¯s day, and he became even more eager to show off his capabilities to her. Soon, a few of them came to the room Santino was resting at. ¡°Why have youe to me?¡± Santino queried. Grant politely said, ¡°Santino, there is something I wish to discuss with you. It¡¯s something we wouldn¡¯t dare to simply decide on.¡± ¡°Stop beating around the bush,¡± Santino impatiently said. It was then Grant hastily exined, ¡°Here¡¯s the thing. We were forced to ally ourselves with the lesiastic Order previously. The young master of Bluesky Sect, Hansel Xanadu, once told us that he would kill us all if we didn¡¯t form an alliance with him. I¡¯m sure that you know their numbers surpass ours, as well as their capabilities, so¡ª¡± Before Grant was done speaking, Santino cut him off, ¡°B*stards! Losers! How can Void Sect be oppressed by a small sect? Even if you¡¯re not the top Pdins around, you¡¯re still elite apprentices of our sect. Could you not have a little more courage?¡± Santino was a prideful man, and he never thought that Grant and the others would be that cowardly. Thus, he was livid. ¡°Santino, please calm down. We were too cautious, and that was why we ended up humiliating Void Sect¡¯s reputation,¡± Grant said, using a reasonable excuse to exin his inadequacy. Then, he sang ttering praises to Santino to persuade him, ¡°Now that we have you with us, we have regained our confidence. Thus, we¡¯re hoping for your aid when the timees to rid Thundera and the others.¡± Grant¡¯s ttery worked. N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. ¡°Are you genuinely hesitating on something as trivial as this?¡± Santino gritted out before huffing. ¡°Fear nothing and just do it. I¡¯ll bear the responsibility for this.¡± ¡°But, Santino, what if Bluesky Sect sends their best men to this?¡± Gloria wasted no time asking. Santino rose to his feet and scoffed in disdain. ¡°A mere Bluesky Sect means nothing to me. We¡¯ll ignore them if they choose to hold themselves back, but if they foolishly decide to retaliate, I shall wipe them all out. However, there is one thing. I want you all to bring the magical herbs and the child by Levi¡¯s side back in one piece. Do you understand?¡± Santino had long heard about how Levi had countless magical herbs and about how he had an unusually gifted daughter. If he were to keep her under his wing, she might grow up to be someone useful to him. As a matter of fact, Santino was willing to kill anyone who stood in his way of getting those things. ¡°Understood!¡±q Chapter 3718 Chapter 3718 Chapter 3718 Not A Simple Woman On the other side, at the lesiastic Order, Thundera and the rest received reliable news about how Santino of Void Sect had arrived at the Glorian Order. Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. Almost at the same time, news came from Gloria¡¯s side requesting the lesiastic Order to be the main assault party against the left wing. ording to the information they had received, the defensive formation of Levi¡¯s base¡¯s left wing was the most powerful formation of the entire base, and elite fighters were stationed there as well. ¡°She¡¯s clearly throwing the hardest bone to chew on to us so that she¡¯ll tire us out,¡± Thundera angrily uttered. Jasper chimed in, ¡°I¡¯m afraid the Glorian Order is already making a move against the lesiastic Order and Bluesky Sect.¡± ¡°It can¡¯t be, right?¡± Hansel muttered in disbelief. ¡°Master Hansel, I¡¯ve wanted to remind you about this a long time ago. Gloria is no simple woman. Based on what I know, a few Pdins in Void Sect had fallen in love with her. Master Hansel, it¡¯s best if you keep your guard up. If you don¡¯t, you might end up affecting the entire sect, and the master of the sect might not forgive you for that.¡± Jasper pointed out somberly. It was nothing short of a chiding, but surprisingly, Hansel did not fly into a rage. That was because not only was Jasper the elder of Bluesky Sect, but he was also an elder who shared the same ancestry as his father. Strictly speaking, Hansel would have to refer to Jasper as one of his grandfathers. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I know what to do.¡± Hansel replied with a grim look. Then, in an annoyed tone, he said, ¡°I wonder what these people did to invite Santino to their ranks.¡± ¡°Could it be that Gloria seduced him?¡± Thundera tentatively suggested. Hansel furrowed his brows, upset to hear that. However, Jasper waved his hands dismissively and said, ¡°I don¡¯t think so. From what I know, Santino practiced Stoneheart Swordsmanship. The first step for learning the technique is to cut off all feelings. Charm Technique will be ineffective against Santino.¡± At that, Hansel let out a sigh inwardly, but a confused expression remained on his face. ¡°Correct me if I¡¯m wrong, but the Glorian Order has been searching for magical herbs everywhere. Furthermore, it¡¯s highly likely that Gloria is the one who stole Levi¡¯s God Crusher. It¡¯s possible that she has attracted the attention of Void Sect¡¯s council members if she had offered them God Crusher,¡± Thundera spected. Hansel and the others raised their brows and nodded in agreement. After all, the master of the Void Sect trained in swordsmanship, and what theycked was a powerful weapon. ¡°If that¡¯s the case, the Glorian Order¡¯s true target might be us!¡± Jasper¡¯s expression turned grim, and so did Hansel¡¯s as thetter¡¯s heart began thumping wildly. If Santino were to strike, the entire Bluesky Sect would be decimated. It would no longer be merely the issue of staying alive. After all, Santino was one of Void Sect¡¯s council members. Most of the things he did, he did as a representative of the sect. Furthermore, Santino was one of the most talented young individuals in Kenfort¡ªhe was even one of the top participants in the sectpetition the year before. Most importantly, even if they managed to end Santino¡¯s life, Void Sect would certainly send out fighters to avenge Santino. It did not help that Santino¡¯s master was the vice sect leader of Void Sect, so anything happening to Santino would trigger a whole series of chain effects. Hansel and the others were terrified. Their sect¡¯s survivability was on the line, so there was no room for mistakes. ¡°If only Levi were still at the prime of his power. We could have worked together to fight our enemies,¡± Hansel said with a sigh. He was beginning to regret acting too haughtily when he went for the negotiation. Otherwise, he would still have Levi as an ally. Even if they could not defeat Santino, they could still me everything on Levi when Void Sect came to hold them ountable for the incident. ¡°Master Hansel, Mr. Xanadu, what are we going to do now?¡± Even Thundera¡¯s voice was shaking as he said that.q Chapter 3719 Chapter 3719 Chapter 3719 Toying Levi Thundera was observing the expressions of Hansel and the others the whole time. When they guessed that the Glorian Order¡¯s true target was Bluesky Sect, Thundera saw fear in their eyes. Bluesky Sect was his biggest supporter. If they decided to step out of the situation, he was doomed. Hence, dread twisted in Thundera¡¯s guts. He even let out a string of curses at Hansel in his mind. If not for Hansel¡¯s arrogance, Levi might have agreed to the alliance, and they would have had control over the current situation. ¡°Sort out the best people in the lesiastic Order. I¡¯ll bring them to join Bluesky Sect,¡± Hansel said after a moment of contemtion. Since there was a likelihood that Santino would target Bluesky Sect, expanding the sect to empower it had be Hansel¡¯s priority. Even though there were few members of the lesiastic Order who could enter Kenfort, that would not be a major issue if he were to lower his standards. ¡°All right!¡± Thundera swiftly agreed. He would benefit from that as well, for he was only just a minor leader in Bluesky Sect. If the members of the lesiastic Order were to join the sect, they might end up helping him rise in the ranks. Jasper then said in a low voice, ¡°It¡¯s best if we deal with the base blitzkrieg-style. Then, we¡¯ll take away all the magical herbs that Levi owns. Oh, right. Didn¡¯t you say that Forlevia¡¯s spiritual bone is exceptionally wondrous? Regardless of whether we¡¯ll be cultivating it or taking it out for our own use, we¡¯ll capture her as well.¡± Hansel expressed his agreement to that. ¡°Once we¡¯re done with all these things, we¡¯ll flee back to Bluesky Sect immediately. There¡¯s no need for us to get into a direct confrontation with Santino.¡± Jasper nodded and added, ¡°That¡¯s right. We¡¯ll make preparations to return to the sect. I¡¯m sure Santino won¡¯tunch an invasion into Bluesky Sect without a good reason either. Moreover, we still have the formation left behind by our elders to defend the sect. Even if Santino were to initiate an attack, we¡¯ll drag Void Sect to hell with us.¡± ¡°That¡¯s decided, then. We¡¯llunch the attack on the base earlier than nned, and we¡¯ll wrap this up as quickly as we can,¡± Thundera promptly concluded, for that was a n that benefited him the most as well. Not only would that be able to let him have his revenge, but he would even be able to keep himself safe. This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. After that, Thundera issued the order to his subordinates to attack the base at midnight. That was eight hours earlier than the time they had agreed upon with the Glorian Order. On the other side, Gloria had finished making her arrangements. All of her ns were meticulous, especially the ones that involved the lesiastic Order members. She made sure to have all the routes blocked off. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Master. Thundera and his people will never get to run,¡± Xs said insidiously. He had been assigned to intercept and kill Thundera, and that was nothing challenging with his current cultivation level. In addition, Xs despised Thundera, for he felt that the other person to me for the ughter of his people was Thundera. The only way for him to vent his anger was to kill Thundera with his own hands. Gloria nodded, satisfied. She said, ¡°We mainly want those from Void Sect to engage in a fight with them. All we need to do is to stay aside and reap the benefits at the end of the battle.¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t they a bunch of conceited men? As long as we tell them that Bluesky Sect is too powerful for us to handle, they¡¯ll initiate the attack themselves. In other words, these people are just mindless brutes!¡± ¡°Be nicer to our allies. They¡¯re the best weapon we have, after all.¡± Gloriaughed smugly. ¡°I wonder how long the base willst without Levi there. I hope they won¡¯t be razed to the ground so quickly, or else it¡¯ll be boring.¡± ¡°This is all because of your intellect, Master. You¡¯ve managed to toy Levi!¡± Xs praised. At the base, Levi, who had pretended to be on the verge of death, had calcted the approximate time for the tripartite alliance to strike. Upon getting his answer, he immediately recalled his subordinates, who were metamorphosizing outside.q Chapter 3720 Chapter 3720 Chapter 3720 Overly Optimistic The fourmanding figures, Cyrus, Wynona, Mia, and Forlevia, returned. Bruno and the eighty students returned in several batches as well. Finally, Heavenly League led by Daxon and Edmund returned as well. While they were outside, the members of Heavenly League had been discreetly using the super- spiritual ley line to upgrade their cultivation level at Levi¡¯s arrangement. Some of the members even took the pill that Chad provided for their cultivation upgrade. Although Heavenly League members did not have vast improvement, they were finally just a little weaker than students like Bruno. All of them rushed to the outside of the base, but Levi decided to continue pretending to be severely injured as he waited for the battle to begin. However, Zoey, Floyd, and the rest knew nothing about Levi¡¯s arrangements as they continued to fortify their defenses. Everyone was incredibly tense. This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Fortunately, these people were skilled individuals who had been through hundreds of battles. Otherwise, the stress alone would have rendered them insane. Even so, those with important duties were mentally and physically tired. Their willpower was the only thing that kept them upright. While they got ready for battle, Forlevia returned to the base through the secret tunnel. It was then the people saw the unfazed expression on Forlevia¡¯s face and heard the soft tune she hummed. It was as if she was in a whole different world from them. ¡°Kids will always be kids. She doesn¡¯t register the impending danger at all. How is she still capable of smiling like this?¡± ¡°Boss is barely holding on to life, but his daughter still seems so nonchnt. How sad is this!¡± ¡°Cut it out. Even we adults are almost losing our minds from the stress, let alone a kid like her.¡± ¡°Are you saying that something¡¯s wrong with Evie¡¯s mind?¡± ¡°Maybe.¡± The people talked among themselves, and Forlevia heard everything. However, she knew that she could not clear things up with them right now. After using the super-spiritual ley line to metamorphose, Forlevia refined her power to even greater heights. Even though she did not choose the path of extreme devouring technique, the technique she came up with had as much potential as the extreme devouring technique with the help of the super-spiritual ley line¡¯s spiritual energy. In other words, the rate of improvement in Forlevia¡¯s technique depended on the environment. With the divine ley lines and holy ley lines around, the speed of her improvement with her own technique was on par with the extreme devouring technique. In fact, she was not even restricted by the limits of devouring. ¡°Evie, you never contacted us after leaving. I was so worried!¡± Zoey grumbled upon seeing Forlevia, but she was simply just feeling worried about her daughter. ¡°Mommy, I¡¯m sorry to have worried you,¡± Forlevia apologized. Zoey ruffled her hair and sighed. ¡°Why did youe back here if you managed to escape? The tripartite alliance¡¯s fighters are sealing off the ce, and we barely have any chance of winning. So, we¡¯vee to terms with the fact that our lives might end here. Run now. You¡¯ll have a higher chance to flee this ce alive with us covering for you.¡± ¡°Mommy, the battle is upon us. I¡¯m Daddy and your daughter, so how can I run now?¡± Forlevia rejected her offer instantly. ¡°It¡¯s not a matter of making sure that the people stay spirited anymore. It¡¯s unlikely that we¡¯re going to win this,¡± Zoey said, trying her best to convince Forlevia otherwise. However, Forlevia nodded and said, ¡°I got it, Mommy. Don¡¯t be too stressed. The tables might turn soon! I¡¯m going to check on Daddy first. Don¡¯t tire yourself out too much.¡± Without giving her mother a chance to say anything else, Forlevia ran off. Zoey could only watch her daughter speed away, perplexed. My daughter has always been sensible and smart enough to see the big picture, but why can¡¯t she understand the current situation? How can she still say that the tables might turn? ¡°Isn¡¯t she a little too optimistic?¡± Zoey was truly puzzled. Doesn¡¯t she sense the tensioning from the outside?q Chapter 3721 Chapter 3721 Chapter 3721 Attack Of The Bluesky Sect While on her way to visit Levi, Forlevia bumped into Phoenix and the others. s, the group was utterly perplexed when they noticed how rxed she was. ¡°Has all the stress taken a toll on Evie?¡± Azure Dragon asked worriedly. The tripartite alliance has been putting a lot of pressure on everyone recently. If even the most seasoned fighters like us are struggling with it, what else can we expect from a child? She may be powerful, but I doubt her emotional resilience is as strong as ours. ¡°When the war begins, we have to do whatever it takes to get Evie out of here safely,¡± Azure Dragon added with determination. The others instantly nodded in agreement. After all, Forlevia was theirst hope, and as long as she had enough time, she¡¯d have no problem reaching the pinnacle. Just then, one of their subordinates reported, ¡°Urgent news! Several elites haveunched a surprise attack on us, and our guards on the outer perimeter can¡¯t hold up much longer.¡± Needless to say, Phoenix and the rest were dumbfounded. ¡°What?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s counterattack ording to n and deploy elites to protect Boss. He can¡¯t move in his current condition,¡± Azure Dragon ordered. As he marched off with his men, he tasked some of them to protect Levi and Forlevia while the others gathered forces to prepare for battle. Floyd, who was patrolling the perimeter, was the first to get wind of the lesiastic Order¡¯s surprise attack. ¡°Everyone, stay calm. Let me meet with Master Thundera first.¡± He had been saving his strength for the uing battle and hoping his efforts would help solidify his reputation in the base. Moreover, after having gone on a spree of devouring energy, there was no doubt that his cultivation level had improved by leaps and bounds. To top it all off, Floyd knew that with Gloria¡¯s guidance, he¡¯d be invincible once he wiped out the likes of Kenfort¡¯s Pdins. ¡°Get out of my way!¡± he bellowed as he ran through the base. ¡°I¡¯ll handle that old geezer Master Thundera!¡± Upon seeing how fearless Floyd was, everyone made way for him excitedly. ¡°That¡¯s Floyd for you! His bravado is bing more and more like Master¡¯s!¡± ¡°Indeed. I hope he destroys Master Thundera!¡± ¡°But he has many Kenfort fighters with him!¡± With that, a cloud of gloom once again engulfed the base. Meanwhile, Floyd had reached the frontline, only to see Thundera overpowering their guards with ease. ¡°Hey, old fart! Take this!¡± he shouted as he aimed a palm strike at thetter¡¯s chest. Having no intention of dodging Floyd¡¯s attack, Thundera rushed forward to meet head-on with him. ¡°Ah, you must be Floyd. Since you have a death wish, I shall help you fulfill it!¡± Boom! Boom! Boom!N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. Both men had unleashed clouds of terrifying energy aura, and the noise from their collisions was absolutely deafening. Initially, Thundera had thought Floyd would be an easy kill and didn¡¯t bother giving it his all. However, halfway through their fight, he realized that not even sixty percent of his power was enough to deter thetter. ¡°I can¡¯t believe you¡¯ve grown to this level!¡± Thundera eximed. Upon hearing that, Floyd felt an immediate boost to his morale. Ha! I bet he thought I wouldn¡¯t be his match! ¡°Do you really think you¡¯re invincible just because you¡¯ve been to Kenfort? I shall teach you a lesson today!¡± he shouted beforeunching a fierce attack. Both men were back in a neck-to-neck fight, and Thundera, without a doubt, was furious. ¡°Impudence!¡± Very soon, Zoey, Azure Dragon, and the rest arrived and fought with the lesiastic Order. At first, those from Bluesky Sect hadn¡¯t seen the need to join the battle, thinking that Thundera would be able to wipe out the entire base on his own. After all, not only did they need to conserve their energy for sudden changes, but they also had to prevent Void Sect fighters from attacking them. Unfortunately, once the battle began, Hansel soon realized that it wouldn¡¯t be easy for Thundera to upy the base. One thing was for sure¡ªtheir blitzkrieg tactic wasn¡¯t going ording to n.q Chapter 3722 Chapter 3722 Chapter 3722 Trump Card ¡°Master Hansel, let¡¯s help them out! We don¡¯t want any unnecessaryplications, do we?¡± Jasper suggested. ¡°Yes,¡± Hansel replied with a nod. ¡°Let¡¯s make this quick.¡± Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. With that, seven fighters from Bluesky Sect joined the battle and immediately turned things around. After all, they were fighters from Kenfort, and even though they hadn¡¯t unleashed their full power, it was more than enough to deal a blow to the base. Within seconds, casualties among the base members had increased dramatically. Floyd¡¯s situation, too, had begun to worsen over time. As much as he hated to admit it, Thundera was beating him down. Unfortunately, Zoey and the others had also sustained injuries. Just then, Hansel spotted Forlevia and dashed toward her. ¡°Grab that child!¡± ¡°Evie, be careful!¡± Zoey and the rest warned. Although they wanted to jump to her rescue, they knew they were helpless. They were already struggling to keep up with the onught of Bluesky Sect fighters, so how could they do anything more? At the most critical moment, the rearguard of the lesiastic Order suddenly plunged into chaos. Screams and moans rang out, and people were getting flung into the air before falling to the ground with serious injuries. Hansel and the others quickly turned around to see what was happening. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Thundera asked, frowning as he looked in the direction of themotion. To his horror, hundreds of troops were attacking them from all directions, and their leaders went on a rampage, leaving many of the lesiastic Order¡¯s elites dead or wounded. ¡°It¡¯s Mia and Wynona!¡± ¡°There¡¯s Fiery Demon and Bruno too!¡± ¡°Divine Brigadier and The Cardinal Hall General are also here!¡± Reinforcements couldn¡¯t havee at a better time, so naturally, Zoey and the rest were ecstatic. Furthermore, Mia, Wynona, and the others were so strong that not even the lesiastic Order¡¯s elites were their match. ¡°Mommy, we can finally turn things around!¡± Forlevia said smilingly. Seeing the grin on her daughter¡¯s face, Zoey suddenly realized something, but s, their current situation didn¡¯t allow her to ponder over it. ¡°Are you expecting to turn the tide with this pathetic lot? What a joke!¡± Hansel bellowed before taking the lead to rush toward Cyrus. The Pdins from Void Sect quickly followed suit and faced off with Mia and the others. Just like that, the battle became even more intense. ¡°Let¡¯s find out how capable the master of Bluesky Sect really is!¡± Wynona mused as she mmed her palm on Hansel¡¯s chest. A tremendous gust of wind immediately shot out, its force so great that it bent the space around them and almost tore it to shreds. ¡°You arrogant brat! I shall show you what true power is!¡± Hansel retorted. There¡¯s no way I¡¯m backing down from this. I¡¯m sure I can kill Wynona with one shot! s, Hansel began to have second thoughts when his palm collided with Wynona¡¯s. The pressure from the st was so overwhelming that despite the protection of his energy shield, he could still feel his cheeks hurting. Apart from that, the powerful recoil had pushed him back a few steps before he managed to catch his footing. Of course, things weren¡¯t easy for Wynona either. She had also staggered backward from the force, but surprisingly, she remained calm and focused. ¡°How can there be such a powerful fighter in the mundane world?¡± Hansel muttered, his face tightened in a wince. I may not have unleashed my full power, but that strike was at least seventy percent of it. How is Wynona still standing and holding me off? I feel so humiliated! ¡°You have to die today!¡± Hansel hollered. With that, he faded into a ck shadow and quickly reappeared behind Wynona. Before he could attack, however, he suddenly felt a terrifying presence behind him. ¡°Sneak attack?¡± Hansel was stunned. Having felt himself freeze on the spot for a split second, he knew something was majorly off. It was as though an invisible force had locked him in ce.q Chapter 3723 Chapter 3723 Chapter 3723 Levi And His Elites As a cultivator, Hansel was acutely aware of the dangers around him, and the sense of foreboding continued to grow. Being rooted to the spot might not be a big deal for ordinary people, but it was undoubtedly a life-and- death situation for fighters in the same ss. Just then, a terrifying surge of energy washed over Hansel. ¡°Oh, sh*t!¡± he muttered before activating a protection technique. Layers of energy immediately burst forth and surrounded Hansel, wrapping him in what seemed like a thick energy shield. Boom! The next second, a gust of wind swept over as a palm strikended smack on the back of Hansel¡¯s energy shield. Crack! A spider crack instantly formed and began spreading, and it didn¡¯t take long before the shield shattered into pieces. Hansel finally lost his bnce and was sent flying backward by the powerful force. It wasn¡¯t until he was more than ten feet away that he managed to catch his footing. ¡°D*mn it!¡± he cursed as he wiped away the blood from the corner of his mouth. The attack had left him with an internal injury, and even though it wasn¡¯t serious, it had nevertheless affected him. ¡°You¡¯re a bunch of insufferable fools!¡± Hansel yelled as anger thrummed through his veins. ¡°I must destroy all of you today!¡± If word gets out that a fighter from the mundane world had injured me, how can I ever maintain my foothold in Kenfort? ¡°Be careful, Mia. This guy has gone mad,¡± Wynona warned. As it turned out, Mia had been the one to sneak up on Hansel. She had just killed a few elites from the lesiastic Order when she realized the latter¡¯s n to attack Wynona. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll be fine. I¡¯d have used more force if I had known he was so thick-skinned.¡± Argh. What a shame. I thought my sneak attack would severely wound Hansel, but who knew he¡¯d get away with such a mild injury? ¡°How dare you hurt Master Hansel! Prepare to die!¡± one of the Pdins from Bluesky Sect suddenly shouted. Seeing that it was a chance for him to shine, he promptlyunched an attack on Mia. ¡°You¡¯re the one who¡¯s dead meat!¡± Mia retorted, her eyes shing with fierce determination. Bang! Bang! Bang! Both figures darted around as they exchanged blows, their speed gradually increasing until they became a blur. Soon, all that was left were the dull thuds from their kicks and punches. When he saw Wynona wanting to help Mia, Hansel resumed his attack. ¡°Hey! I¡¯m your opponent!¡± N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. This time around, he had seemed to go crazy and barely gave Wynona any chance to recover. Thankfully, thetter had gotten a massive boost in power after using several super-spiritual ley lines to metamorphose. Otherwise, there was no way she¡¯d have been able to hold Hansel at bay. As time went by, however, Hansel realized that Wynona was like a cotton ball. No matter how much force he used, she always seemed to be able to absorb and deflect it. Oh, this is so frustrating! I have all the energy in the world, yet I can¡¯t seem tond a hit! ¡°D*mn it, you peasant! I¡¯ll tear you into pieces!¡± he screamed, clearly having lost control over his emotions. s, the more frustrated Hansel was, the more he couldn¡¯tnd a blow on Wynona. On the contrary, the situation gradually worsened for him, to the point where thetter eventually got the upper hand. ¡°Master Hansel is losing his sanity! We can¡¯t let him go on like this,¡± Jasper mumbled. He had seen the changes in Hansel and knew thetter would never be able to unleash his fullbat prowess in his current state of mind. Worse still, the opponent might even take the opportunity to deal him a severe blow. ¡°Hurry up and help Master Hansel¡ª¡± Jasper said before his voice trailed off. As it turned out, he had noticed that even the Pdins from Bluesky Sect were struggling with the battle. To make matters worse, the one fighting against Mia was now clearly on the losing end. ¡°How did this happen? When did Levi suddenly have all these elites around him?¡± Jasper muttered under his breath. If this goes on, it¡¯d only be a matter of time before the Pdin gets severely wounded or killed by Mia!q Chapter 3724 Chapter 3724 Chapter 3724 Escape Of The Bluesky Sect The rest of the enemy troops weren¡¯t doing any better either. Not only were they fighting a losing battle, but two of them had also sustained internal injuries. ¡°This won¡¯t do. We have to retreat as soon as possible. Otherwise, there¡¯s a possibility that our entire army might perish!¡± Jasper said. Just then, Cyrus¡¯ cold voice rang out from behind. ¡°Hey, old man, now isn¡¯t the time to daydream. Take this!¡± Jasper froze as his instincts to danger kicked in. Knowing it was toote to dodge the attack, he quickly activated his protection technique instead. The next second, a powerful force hit him from behind, causing the energy shield that had just materialized to shatter into pieces. Jasper got flung out instantly, and the excruciating pain he felt was almost unbearable. If it weren¡¯t for him suppressing the urge, he¡¯d have vomited blood a while ago. ¡°How dare you!¡± he hollered, his face contorted into a scowl. He was shaking with rage and wanted nothing more than to reduce Cyrus into a pile of ashes. However, rationality told him that it wouldn¡¯t be wise to stay on any longer. It was bad enough having to deal with Levi¡¯s elite troops, but it¡¯d be even worse if the Glorian Order and Void Sect joined in the battle. We¡¯ll be wiped out if that happened! ¡°Master Hansel, things aren¡¯t looking good. We have to retreat!¡± he yelled. Unfortunately, his well- intended warning distracted several Pdins, who ended up being dealt severe blows by their opponents. Thump! Thump! Just like that, two of them died on the spot, while the other three were critically injured. Even Hansel had received three consecutive palm strikes and was bleeding from the mouth, his face all pale. ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± he shouted. Sh*t. Everything¡¯s gone pear-shaped. Levi¡¯s troops are way more powerful than I had expected! Thundera¡¯s expression, too, had turned grim by then. I could still take on Floyd earlier, but things only got worse when Bruno and the others joined in. From the looks of it, there¡¯s no way we¡¯ll win this fight, especially when all of us have already gotten injured. With that, Hansel and Jasper fought their way out and escaped with Thundera and the three injured Pdins, leaving the two bodies of their deadrades. ¡°Don¡¯t go after them!¡± After all, given that there were still many unknowns and no news of the Glorian Order or Void Sect, it¡¯d be disastrous if Levi¡¯s side gave chase, thereby providing their enemies the opportunity to attack the base. Moreover, Wynona and the rest hadn¡¯t had it easy either. They had sessfully sent Hansel and his cronies running, but at the same time, they had also exhausted a lot of their powers. Many troops had also gotten injured and required treatment immediately. Meanwhile, the Glorian Order had also received news of Hansel¡¯s attack. ¡°What? The lesiastic Order carried out the attack so much earlier than nned?¡± Gloria asked in disbelief. Since the only ones who knew of the mission were Thundera and his inner circle, not even the Glorian Order had suspected anything about it. ¡°That¡¯s not good,¡± Grant muttered. ¡°I think they want to get the fight over and done with so they can steal the magical herbs controlled by Levi¡¯s base.¡± Needless to say, the rest agreed with him. ¡°We can¡¯t let them have their way,¡± Gloria said with a cold sneer. ¡°It¡¯s probably toote to rush over now. Knowing how powerful they are, Levi¡¯s useless troops wouldn¡¯t stand a chance against their joint attack,¡± Wade reasoned. Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. Just then, one of their subordinates came back with an update. ¡°Lord Gloria, Levi¡¯s base suddenly received reinforcements from many elites. Master Thundera and Bluesky Sect¡¯s fighters have all gotten injured and fled.¡± That news took everyone aback as they exchanged surprised nces. ¡°How is that possible?¡± ¡°Who are their elites? How are they able to injure Hansel and the rest?¡± ¡°That¡¯s just unbelievable!¡± Gloria contemted for a moment before speaking up. ¡°No matter who their elites are, the fight must have exhausted them. Our golden opportunity has arrived!¡± Despite being baffled, everyone gradually caught on to Gloria¡¯s hint. ¡°In that case, if we attacked the base now, we¡¯ll be able to reap the benefits,¡± Wade said with a smile. Gloria nodded. ¡°Heed my orders! All troops are to move out and attack Levi¡¯s base. We¡¯ll also wipe out the lesiastic Order at the same time!¡±q Chapter 3725 Chapter 3725 Chapter 3725 They Be Stronger The group went to clean up the battlefield within the base. The sight of the elites of the lesiastic Order either howling in pain or lying unmoving on the ground stunned them, especially when their gazesnded on the two bodies from Bluesky Sect. Zoey turned to Wynona, Mia, and the rest in shock. She had so many questions racing across her mind at that moment that she didn¡¯t know where to start. ¡°How did you guys do it, Wynona? Such level ofbat prowess is astounding!¡± Zoey suddenly recalled the scene where Forlevia returned to base with a rxed look. I remembered urging Evie to flee for her life, but she said there could be a silver lining at the end of the tunnel and evenforted me not to be too depressed. ¡°I¡¯m sure Evie knows something!¡± Zoey was sure her daughter couldn¡¯t foresee the future. It could only mean Forlevia received information from somewhere if she had that rxed expression on her face. Besides, the crew at the base would¡¯ve been ecstatic if they knew about the reinforcementing to help them. It¡¯s easy for two people to put on a show, but difficult for everyone to put on the same act since someone might give themselves away. I have to interrogate Evie after the battle. Zoey decided. ¡°Mia¡¯s and Wynona¡¯s abilities are terrifying!¡± ¡°They never showed it, so I didn¡¯t expect them to unleash such a powerful attack.¡± ¡°Yeah! Especially Bruno. It¡¯s like he¡¯s apletely different person from before!¡± ¡°We¡¯re so far behindpared to them.¡± N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. Phoenix and the others discussed what happened earlier. They thought they would lose in the battle but the` reinforcement arrived and turn the table. ¡°Wynona and Mia both cultivate Boss¡¯ basic technique. Their improvement might not be obvious at the start, but they have a lot of room for improvement. Boss also suggested I cultivate the basic technique before, but I wanted a swift breakthrough, so I cultivated Forlevia¡¯s technique instead. I¡¯m feeling a tad regretful about that now,¡± Phoenix said with a hint of regret in her voice. Azure Dragon and the rest nodded in agreement. They regretted not listening to Levi¡¯s suggestion. Otherwise, it would¡¯ve helped them tremendously in that day¡¯s crisis. Floyd was the most taken aback among all of them. I was aiming to be Levi¡¯s right-hand man in this battle. However, I didn¡¯t expect to be an easy target in the battle by Master Thundera. I probably would¡¯ve been dead if help didn¡¯t arrive in time. The most ironic thing was Bruno was the help. That person who I defeated with a single punch after he ndered Gloria was the one who saved me. Floyd felt even more humiliated after he witnessed Bruno¡¯s capabilities. How did Bruno improve to such a level in a few short days? He couldn¡¯t even exchange more than one blow with me in the previous skirmish. Yet, he seems to be more powerful than me now. Floyd felt something was wrong when he recalled Bruno going out with his eighty students. Could it be their outing before wasn¡¯t for a mission but a secret training session? Realization dawned upon Floyd. It was when I couldn¡¯t find Wynona and the rest anywhere in the base. I noticed that even Master asionally left the base around that time. Zoey and the others had no idea where he went. Levi must have trained them secretly, or they wouldn¡¯t have improved so quickly. I couldn¡¯t believe I considered him my instructor, but he didn¡¯t even think about me when he was giving secret training sessions. How despicable! Floyd¡¯s anger surged the more he thought about it, especially after his n to be famous with that battle failed and resulted in Wynona and the rest bing the base¡¯s savior instead. Everyone had been looking at them with admiration and gratified gazes.q Chapter 3726 Chapter 3726 Chapter 3726 How Is Levi All of these should¡¯ve been mine. It¡¯s all Levi¡¯s fault for teaching the others behind my back. I would¡¯ve stabbed him in the back if I¡¯d found out earlier. The me of anger in Floyd burnt fiercely. He clenched his fists so tightly that cracking sounds echoed from them. This bunch was the one who stole my glory. Just wait, all of you! All of you will regret neglecting me one day! Floyd roared within. One would notice something purplish-ck swirled within Floyd¡¯s eyes if one was watching him. The sight was rather bewitching. Meanwhile, within the main hall of the Glorian Order, Gloria had just given the orders, but Wade stopped her. ¡°Lord Gloria, don¡¯t you have an acquaintance within Levi¡¯s close circle? You can decide after you understand the situation through him. After all, it was unexpected for Bluesky Sect to be defeated. Since we want to annihte Levi¡¯s forces, having a thorough understanding of their situation is crucial.¡± Gloria¡¯s eyes narrowed, thinking Wade¡¯s words made sense. ¡°You¡¯re right. A thorough understanding of their situation will give us an upper hand and guarantee our victory in the battle against them. I¡¯ll ask Floyd now.¡± Gloria immediately reached for themunication device to contact Floyd. Floyd was feeling dejected when Gloria called him. Her call was like a balm to his injured pride. ¡°How are you, Floyd? I heard Master Thundera and the others made their move earlier. It was all my fault for being too low in rank and couldn¡¯t get the news earlier. You could¡¯ve had time to form a defensive formation, otherwise.¡± Gloria expressed her concern and guilt on the situation Floyd was in. ¡°I¡¯m fine, Gloria.¡± Herfort soothed him. In a better mood, he consoled her. ¡°Don¡¯t me yourself, Gloria. It wasn¡¯t your fault. The ones who made a move were Master Thundera and the elites of Bluesky Sect. Even the elites of the lesiastic Order that were part of the battle were trusted subordinates. With your current position within the lesiastic Order, it¡¯s understandable that you can¡¯t receive the news.¡± ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m rest assured as long as you¡¯re fine. Oh, yeah. Are the casualties bad on your side?¡± Gloria asked. ¡°I want nothing more than to rush to your side to help you if I can, but I have to stay here to get more useful information,¡± she added. ¡°Don¡¯t. It¡¯s too dangerous here,¡± Floyd discouraged her. As he was worried that she would overthink, he exined, ¡°Don¡¯te over now. The elites of the Glorian Order and Void Sect might attack us anytime! Those people¡¯s capabilities are way too terrifying. You can¡¯t help much even if youe over. I¡¯ll be worried about your safety instead. The casualties here are pretty bad. Even Wynona and the rest suffered from internal injuries. They¡¯re now meditating to heal their wound.¡± Floyd told Gloria a bit more about the situation at Levi¡¯s base, especially his confusion about Wynona¡¯s and the others¡¯ rapid improvement. ¡°That means Master¡¯s condition didn¡¯t improve at all?¡± Gloria probed. Floyd nodded. ¡°Yeah, his condition was worse than two days ago. I presume he¡¯ll only have a few more days left of him. I would¡¯ve stabbed him in the back otherwise. How could he attack you?¡± Gloria was aware Floyd was fishing forpliments and showered him with praises. She expressed how she wanted to be with Floyd and grow old together. That made Floyd happier. ¡°That¡¯ll be all then. I¡¯ll continue to get more information on the lesiastic Order for you.¡± Gloria hung up the call without waiting for Floyd¡¯s response. ¡°How¡¯s the situation?¡± Wade went up to her quickly. Gloria ryed to Wade the information she heard from Floyd. They were shocked and confused, especially about Wynona¡¯s and the rest¡¯s improvement inbat prowess. This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. ¡°Thebat prowess of Wynona and the rest are a mystery. We can¡¯t act recklessly. Let¡¯s ask Santino for advice to be on the safe side,¡± Gloria suggested.q Chapter 3727 Chapter 3727 Chapter 3727 Do not Worry I Am Here Reluctance filled Gloria after her call with Floyd. Even though I can gauge their capabilities, Hansel and the others are still the elites of the Bluesky Sect. Adding Master Thundera into the team, they¡¯re all Kenfort¡¯s fighters. If Santino didn¡¯t join our fold, our overall capabilities couldn¡¯t even overpower that of Bluesky Sect. Yet, two of them were defeated, and the remaining five fled in a wretched state. The crucial part is how Wynona and the rest achieve their breakthrough, Bruno, in particr. Floyd beat him up not too long ago. Yet, he¡¯s much stronger than Floyd who had devoured the spiritual energy from the spiritual ley line and had his potential tapped into with the Demon Incantation. Puzzlement filled Gloria. In the end, she redited their improvement to Levi¡¯s basic technique for Levi himself was a special case. He could¡¯ve dominated the world even when he didn¡¯t devour any spiritual energy. Cultivation of his basic technique should be easier now with the eruption of spiritual energy. ¡°Why have youe again?¡± Santino asked impassively. Gloria informed him about the news she¡¯d gotten from Floyd. ¡°That useless Bluesky Sect. They¡¯re an embarrassment to Kenfort. I can¡¯t believe they got defeated by a bunch of reprobates from the mundane world. I shouldn¡¯t be surprised since they¡¯re a small sect. Even Hansel¡¯s ability was not exceptional. We probably would¡¯ve obliterated their sect in a blink of an eye if Void Sect was their opponent,¡± Santino said scornfully. ¡°Our capabilities might not be much stronger than theirs. I¡¯m afraid it won¡¯t be wise to act recklessly. Should we wait for Lord Gloria¡¯s further probing of their situation? What do you think¡ª¡± Santino interrupted before Wade could finish his question. ¡°That¡¯s unnecessary. I won¡¯t let any of you follow that useless Bluesky Sect¡¯s footsteps.¡± ¡°How can the Void Sect be scared of a few good-for-nothing reprobates? How can we maintain our reputation in Kenfort if this news spreads? Stop spewing nonsense and take action now. I¡¯ll join the attack this time around. Let me see this bunch of reprobates¡¯ capabilities,¡± he continued with a grave expression. Gloria asked carefully, ¡°We¡¯re assured with you there to take the lead. We merely hoped to avoid any further casualties with our earlier suggestion.¡± N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. ¡°Your worries are unwarranted. I would¡¯ve crippled those few useless trash from Bluesky Sect myself if they didn¡¯t flee fast enough,¡± Santino said arrogantly. Knowing Santino¡¯s insistence to attack, Gloria had no choice but to obey his instruction. I would¡¯ve checked on Wynona¡¯s and the others¡¯ situations if I was the one making the decision. After all, Levi is no longer a threat. I can get the information I need if I use my pawn well. However, I don¡¯t dare to defy Santino¡¯s instruction. After all, he¡¯s a key person of Kenfort. Besides, he has Lord Earkenhait of the Void Sect as his backer, so I definitely can¡¯t offend him. ¡°All hail yourmand, Empyrean,¡± Gloria said respectfully. The frost in Santino¡¯s expression melted a little. He enjoyed the feeling of others obeying his order. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Gloria. Killing those reprobates is a cakewalk for me.¡± Santino had never treated Bluesky Sect as an equal. From his point of view, even the head of the Bluesky Sect would have to beg him for mercy if he was the one leading the attack. Immediately, Gloria ordered, ¡°All forces of the Glorian Order get ready to close in on Levi¡¯s base. We have to eliminate all of them this time around.¡± With thatmand, the entire Glorian Order and its allies began their preparations. Levi¡¯s base was like a ship floating on the stormy sea. Their opponent was the stormy sea that could engulf them.q Chapter 3728 Chapter 3728 Chapter 3728 Surprise Gloria, Grant, and the rest all showed up simultaneously outside Levi¡¯s base. Without any intention to hide their abilities, they unleashed a few terrifying energy vortexes with them as the center. ¡°Greetings, Lord Gloria!¡± Fear and respect filled the eyes of the followers of the Glorian Order when they saw Gloria walking toward them, looking like Hell Witch descended onto Earth in a ck dress. Their admiration for Gloria had reached an obsessive level. The fear they felt from Gloria¡¯s aura had sent their blood boiling. ¡°Victory belongs to the Glorian Order!¡± Gloria¡¯s voice had a mesmerizing effect that could stoke the fire burning within her followers. Her words were like a Deity¡¯smand. Amand that would be answered. ¡°Victory!¡± her followers roared. Their cheer was so loud it echoed across the area. Pride crept up Gloria¡¯s face. ¡°Attack!¡± Everyone unleashed their attack. Tens of thousands of her followers swarmed Levi¡¯s base from every direction. Levi¡¯s base waspletely surrounded from every direction. Looking at the mass from afar, her followers looked like an ancient beast opening its bloody mouth, preparing to devour the base. Meanwhile, within the base, Forlevia, Wynona, and Mia went inside and stopped the others from entering. The others didn¡¯t think much of it since those few were Levi¡¯s closest family and friends. After they entered the room, Forlevia channeled her energy and cast a barrier, separating that space from the rest of the world. Levi dropped his act and slowly opened his eyes once the barrier was in ce. Even though Wynona and the rest knew Levi was merely acting, they were still shocked by how he looked then. ¡°It was no surprise that everyone at the base was sure of your gradual demise. You look no different than a corpse.¡± ¡°Did you know you gave Zoey a shock when you pretended to fall for their trick? I¡¯m not going to help you out when Zoey demands an exnation.¡± ¡°Yeah, Levi. This tactic of yours is like a double-edged sword.¡± Mia and the othersined. Levi¡¯s lips curved into a faint smile. He heard about Wynona¡¯s and the others¡¯ improvement after the battle. He was satisfied and proud of their progress. ¡°All right. Let¡¯s discuss about the war.¡± ¡°Oh, right. Are any of you hurt?¡± ¡°How bad is the depletion of your energy?¡± Even though he was discreetly keeping a close watch on them, he was still clueless about the details of their breakthrough since he was worried about exposing his act. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Although our energy depletion took a toll on us, we¡¯ve already taken the pill.¡± ¡°We recovered much of our energy practicing the basic technique. We¡¯re pretty much in peak condition.¡± ¡°I had a preconceived notion that Kenfort fighters couldn¡¯t be defeated before the battle.¡± Excitement crossed their faces. The previous battle not only helped the base reim its prestige but also revived the base members¡¯ confidence, especially toward the legendary fighters of Kenfort. Their lack of confidence before waspletely gone. Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. ¡°It¡¯s great that all of you have recovered. All we have to do now is wait for the Glorian Order and Void Sect to make a move,¡± Levi said. Forlevia nodded. ¡°Dad is right. One of the Empyreans of the Void Sect, Santino, has joined their fold. I heard he could annihte the entire Bluesky Sect with his power alone. I wonder if that¡¯s true.¡± Forlevia couldn¡¯t help but be worried about the rumors she heard. Santino isn¡¯t the only problem as there¡¯s also Gloria. The others¡¯ expressions turned grave at her reminder. Forlevia was right. There were way too many uncertainties in theing battle. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Since we¡¯ve alreadye to this stage, I don¡¯t have to keep up my pretense any longer. I¡¯ll give the lord of Glorian Order and the rest a surprise when they attack,¡± Levi said.q Chapter 3729 Chapter 3729 Chapter 3729 The Glorian Order Attacks ¡°Daddy, Santino is powerful. I heard that he even defeated the female lord as if it was just a piece of cake. I think we should proceed carefully,¡± Forlevia suggested concernedly. Wynona and the others expressed their agreement as well. They had found out about Santino¡¯s incredible position in Void Sect at a very critical time. Even if Santino could be defeated this time, it could cause them a lot of trouble in the future. ¡°Levi, we only have too little knowledge about Kenfort, and we can¡¯t keep being in a defensive state. We¡¯ll be too passive that way. The fighters of Kenfort are known to be very strong. If we can enter that ce and develop our skills, we might be able to avoid this kind of situation.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. What we are missing now is a way to enter Kenfort.¡± Wynona and the others each voiced their concern. Levi nodded slightly. He totally understood how they were feeling. However, he did not think it was a big deal. After all, he had a rough understanding of the cultivation strength of the fighters from Kenfort through the battle. Take Hansel of Bluesky Sect as an example. Mia and Wynona can easily defeat him if they work together. Even ordinary people like Top Ten and Cyrus can fight Hansel alone. In fact, they have the power to make their opponent suffer. Besides, with Digital God¡¯s new detector, more super-spiritual ley lines and even holy ley lines have been found. So, it¡¯s not a problem for my people to level up their abilities even in this mundane world. Of course, it¡¯ll be better if we can enter Kenfort. The problem is, the people in Kenfort have be our enemies. So, the idea of entering Kenfort has to be thrown out of the window. Levi said sternly, ¡°There¡¯s no need to worry about all this. Improving your abilities is the most important thing, whether we can enter Kenfort or not. Moreover, Digital God is still looking for super-spiritual ley lines. Once we¡¯re out of this danger, we can still improve our abilities.¡± His words helped their nervous hearts to calm down. ¡°Master Garrison, how do you n to deal with Floyd?¡± Bruno asked suddenly. Upon hearing that, the others, too, shifted their gaze to Levi. They had already known that Floyd was the culprit behind Levi¡¯s assassination. Truth was, Wynona and the others were feeling conflicted as well. After all, Floyd was Levi¡¯s most valued disciple. Everyone got along well with each other. They were practically a family. However, ever since Gloria came into their lives, everything changed. Even worse, Floyd even attempted to assassinate Levi. Everyone still found the incident unbelievable. Naturally, Levi was feeling just as conflicted as them. There was no way he could bear to kill Floyd. Floyd was, after all, Levi¡¯s favorite disciple he used to treat as a family member in the past. However, it would not do Levi¡¯s anger justice by forgiving Floyd. Especially when Floyd had caused Levi¡¯s other disciples, friends, and even family to be harmed and dead. Just as Levi was feeling stumped, Zoey¡¯s panicked voice traveled from the outside. ¡°Wynona, Evie,e out quickly! The Glorian Order is here!¡± Levi¡¯s gaze darkened, and he said, ¡°Go out there and deal with the enemies first. We¡¯ll talk about this later.¡± Forlevia and the others nodded before quickly removing the energy restrictions and walking out. The moment they stepped out of the room, they saw Zoey and the others wearing grim expressions. ¡°The opponents are too strong, especially the female lord and the Pdins of Void Sect. Even the people of Heavenly League suffered heavy casualties and have retreated to the headquarters,¡± said Zoey in a serious tone. With a deep voice, Wynona responded, ¡°Let¡¯s go out and face the enemies. Retreating won¡¯t do us any good. Our morale will be affected as well.¡± Everyone nodded, feeling she had a point. Hence, they quickly led the base¡¯s elites out to face the enemies. Floyd, Phoenix, and the others followed closely behind. For some reason, Floyd felt somewhat worried. He could not help but feel that there was a deeper meaning to the gazes Wynona and the others gave him earlier. Regardless, it was not the time to get to the bottom of it when they were faced with a powerful enemy. Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. ¡°Levi,e out here and meet your end!¡±q Chapter 3730 Chapter 3730 Chapter 3730 The True Identity of Gloria Suddenly, a charming voice of a woman rang out. Though it sounded incredibly alluring, it wasced with a thick, murderous aura. ¡°It¡¯s the lord of the Glorian Order.¡± ¡°D*mn it! How dare she still say that knowing Master is terribly injured?¡± ¡°We¡¯re in trouble. This wave of attack will be more terrifying than the lesiastic Order.¡± As the crowd discussed among themselves, Floyd was left dumbstruck. The voice was all too familiar to him. ¡°No way. It can¡¯t be!¡± Floyd quickened his pace. He needed to confirm if that voice belonged to Gloria. Soon, the crowd arrived outside of the base. Both parties had pulled out their weapons, filling the entire area with an intense, murderous aura. ¡°Very well. Let¡¯s hope you guys canst a little longer. Otherwise, all this killing will be no fun,¡± Gloria taunted. Phoenix and the others were the first to recognize Gloria, and they had a look on their faces that seemed to say, ¡°I knew it was you.¡± ¡°I knew it, Gloria. It¡¯s you!¡± ¡°You vicious woman. You deserve to die!¡± ¡°You betrayed your sect and your people. You¡¯re the perfect example of what a cruel and unrighteous person is.¡± Phoenix and the others could not help but throw curses at her. They had carried out countless investigations, which led them back to Gloria. And now, the current situation had confirmed their findings. Meanwhile, Zoey, Forlevia, and the others were quite shocked. After all, it was one thing to investigate and make spections, but confirming it in person was a totally different thing. After some time, Zoey and Forlevia turned around to look at Floyd unanimously. ¡°Floyd, you attacked me because of this woman back then, right? Surely you¡¯re seeing her true colors now?¡± Bruno questioned coldly. Floyd did not respond and kept his head lowered. Even so, everyone could see his body trembling violently. ¡°W-Why? Why is it you? Gloria, you have to give me a reasonable exnation!¡± Floyd suddenly lifted his head and stared at Gloria with bloodshot eyes. Gloria snickered, saying, ¡°A reasonable exnation? That¡¯s easy. All this happened because you¡¯re too stupid. Who do you think you are? What were you thinking, wanting to win my heart with that insignificant cultivation level of yours? How foolish! However, I still have to thank you, Floyd. If it weren¡¯t for the information you provided back then, I would¡¯ve been captured by Levi. Oh, one more thing. If you didn¡¯t secretly inform me about it, Master Eusof and Levi would¡¯ve met each other long ago. Most importantly, you¡¯ve done me a great favor by helping me to assassinate Levi.¡± Gloria¡¯s words were like sharp daggers that stabbed into Floyd¡¯s heart. ¡°No! That¡¯s impossible! I don¡¯t believe it. Gloria, you¡¯re lying to me, aren¡¯t you? Besides, Master was the one who almost killed you, right? How could you be the lord of the Glorian Order?¡± Floyd asked, utterly confused. ¡°That¡¯s because it¡¯s an act. Xs was the one disguising himself as Levi. He never attacked me in the first ce. Nheless, how could you attack Levi if I didn¡¯t let you witness it with your own eyes?¡± said Gloria smugly. Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. ¡°No. This isn¡¯t real. I must be dreaming.¡± Floyd was truly devastated. So, this was all an act by Gloria and Xs. When he thought about all the incidents from the past, especially the sweet nothings she said to him, he felt a pang of insult. He recalled how Phoenix and the others have been advising him to stay away from Gloria over and over again. Yet, he ignored their words and even attacked them. Floyd also remembered all the kind things Levi did for him. s, he had almost killed thetter. ¡°Ahh!¡± Floyd screamed into the sky. He was ovee with so much regret and was on the verge of losing his sanity. Thump! Floyd fell to his knees and stared nkly ahead like a soulless body.q Chapter 3731 Chapter 3731 Chapter 3731 Too Calm Gloria could not help butugh out loud. She really enjoyed the feeling of havingplete control over someone. ¡°There¡¯s no need to feel regretful, Floyd. I¡¯ll send all of you to hell in a while. You can apologize to him after that. Ain¡¯t I merciful?¡± Gloria said sinisterly. Every word that escaped Gloria¡¯s mouth left everyone shocked as if they were struck by sledgehammers. ¡°So, there were more stories behind all of this? No wonder Floyd lost his rationality and attempted to kill Boss.¡± ¡°Looks like what we found was just the tip of the iceberg.¡± ¡°Most importantly, what we suspected back then turned out to be true. Gloria is really wicked.¡± Phoenix and the others¡¯ shock doubled when they came to that realization. Investigating the situation and hearing Gloria admit to all of her doings were two entirely different things. ¡°She was the one who killed Linda. Yet, she somehow managed to make Floyd take the me without realizing it.¡± ¡°What a piece of trash! She¡¯s so inhumane!¡± ¡°Then again, Gloria was still very weak at that time, yet she could control someone so greatly. That¡¯s so terrifying!¡± Zoey was shocked as well. When she turned to look at Floyd again, she realized thetter looked like a lifeless zombie. ¡°How can this be? How did I fall for these lies so terribly? I even willingly helped this devil aplish her goals. I even attacked Master, who¡¯s like family to me. I deserve to die!¡± Floyd was racked with guilt. Voices of Azure Dragon and the others reminding him to stay away from Gloria echoed in his mind. ¡°Gloria isn¡¯t a good person. It¡¯s best you stay away from her or you¡¯ll suffer one day.¡± ¡°Gloria is the lord of the Glorian Order. Why won¡¯t you believe it?¡± ¡°Floyd, you¡¯re incorrigible.¡± Floyd felt as though his mind was going to explode. He was filled with so much regret that he found his life unnecessary. ¡°Phoenix, Azure Dragon, Bruno, Zoey, Evie, I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m terribly sorry, Master. I can only offer my life to atone for my sins,¡± he said. Having made up his mind, Floyd suddenly raised his right hand and swung it at his temples. Boom! Just as Floyd¡¯s palm was about toe in contact with the skin around his temples, he felt someone holding his arm tightly. As he raised his head, a deathly pale face came into view. This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. ¡°M-Master?¡± Floyd uttered with disbelief. Levi said grimly, ¡°Death might be the easiest solution, but it¡¯s also the most cowardly.¡± As he was saying that, he released Floyd¡¯s hand. Immediately, Floyd felt as though his energy had been sucked out, and he fell to the ground, crying his heart out. ¡°Boss is here!¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you see how pale Master looks? He must be doing his best to hold himself together.¡± As the people talked among themselves, their confidence doubled. Though Levi did not seem to be in a good condition, everyone felt as if they had a pir of support as long as Levi was there to oversee the situation. They feared nothing, even if the oue was going to be terrible. ¡°Levi, you¡¯re quite strong, aren¡¯t you? Even so, I don¡¯t think you can hold on any longer,¡± Gloria said evilly. Deep down, she truly believed what she said, albeit she was just testing him. After all, Levi looked horrible. It¡¯s exactly how someone being poisoned with Divine Perish looks like. Clearly, he¡¯s just putting up a strong front. ¡°Now that I have countless elites and fighters from Void Sect with me, no one is going to escape today,¡± Gloria said coldly. ¡°What can you do to me?¡± Levi asked calmly. Gloria was stunned upon hearing that. Suddenly, she realized Levi, Wynona, Mia, and the others looked surprisingly calm. There was not even an ounce of fear on their faces. They were drastically different from Zoey and the others in the base camp, who looked terribly anxious. ¡°Aren¡¯t you guys being a little too calm?¡±q Chapter 3732 Chapter 3732 Chapter 3732 I Am Going To Kill You Gloria felt utterly displeased. She had imagined them to feel scared to their wits. What she did not know was that Levi and the others had greatly improved their abilities. Hence, they did not fear the fighters of Void Sect. In the face of true power, any forms of trickery were not worth mentioning. Especially when Wynona, Mia, and Cyrus had fought with the fighters of Bluesky Sect once. Hence, they had a certain level of understanding regarding the so-called mighty beings of Kenfort. The fact that they were not weaker than their enemy was a boost to their confidence. The party before them was exactly the same. Wynona and the others were not the slightest bit worried about their opponents, apart from Gloria and the Three Sages. There were even a few Pdins who were not as powerful as Hansel and Jasper. Moreover, Wynona and the others were aware that Levi was faking his injury. Though they had no idea how powerful Levi was, they were sure that he would be at least on par with Gloria and Santino. N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. That was why Wynona and the others were so fearless. What¡¯s wrong with them? Gloria could not wrap her head around the situation. Judging by Floyd¡¯s reaction, the information he ryed earlier is definitely true. Besides, Levi¡¯s condition clearly shows he¡¯s still suffering from the effect of the poison. Then again, he¡¯s so calm that he doesn¡¯t seem to be acting at all. ¡°Levi, tell your people to surrender, and I¡¯ll spare your lives,¡± Gloria demanded coldly. Levi snickered and said, ¡°Gloria, stop testing the waters. Just cut the cr*p and attack us if you¡¯re so capable.¡± ¡°You¡ª¡± Gloria felt unbelievably humiliated for being called out in public. Despite that, she still proceeded cautiously. She believed there were hidden dangers if she attacked rashly without sussing the situation properly. ¡°Hey, do you really think you¡¯re invincible after defeating Bluesky Sect? Today, I¡¯m going to show you what¡¯s the difference between our powers,¡± said Gloria coldly. Levi remained unmoved. Instead, he said indifferently, ¡°I¡¯ll dly fight you to the end.¡± Gloria was beginning to lose her temper. She had always taken pleasure in toying with people. Yet, she had no control over Levi at all. Regardless, the entire situation seemed to be in her control, which was something she could not understand. Santino could not bring himself to stay quiet anymore, so he ordered, ¡°That¡¯s enough talking. Kill everyone except for the children.¡± ¡°Understood,¡± Gloria responded. Naturally, she did not dare to defy his orders. She waved at her subordinates and ordered, ¡°Kill them!¡± The elites of the Glorian Order and Void Sectunched into action right away. Immediately, both parties were engaged in a fierce battle. ¡°Levi Garrison, I¡¯m going to kill you with my own hands today,¡± Gloria said, exuding a murderous aura. She was determined to kill Levi personally, even if he was currently severely injured. Her rage grew stronger when she recalled how Levi almost killed her when she was still weak. ¡°Ah!¡± A sudden roar came from the distance before Levi could even react. A shadow shed past and attempted to cast a p on Gloria¡¯s face. Floyd? Gloria frowned. She never expected Floyd to suddenly cause her trouble at a time like that. How is this dude still not feeling devastated after all that? ¡°How dare you lie to me for so long! I¡¯m going to kill you, Gloria!¡± Floyd¡¯s eyes were red with fury, which made him look like a crazy beast. The intensity of his attack was more powerful than the ones he had made when he was at his peak. ¡°What a piece of useless trash. You¡¯ve got some nerve to challenge me with that pathetic level of power. You¡¯re just embarrassing yourself.¡± Gloria red at him in distaste. Instead of avoiding the attack, she swung her hand in the direction of Floyd¡¯s attack. Floyd could not avoid it in time. Immediately, he felt an immense force approaching him. Boom! Floyd was sent flying into the air like a kite with broken strings before finally smashing heavily onto the ground.q Chapter 3733 Chapter 3733 Chapter 3733 Levi Is Not Poisoned Levi, of course, was not afraid despite how much Gloria provoked him. In fact, he had been anticipating the battle for some time. The fact that Gloria could fool so many powerful people made him want to see just exactly how powerful herbat abilities were as the lord of the Glorian Order. ¡°Prepare to meet your end, Levi!¡± Before Gloria even finished her words, she had disappeared from her spot. In the next second, she appeared in front of Levi with her palms enveloped in thick, ck energy. Swoosh! The area where the ck energy came into contact corroded instantly, leaving a foul-smelling odor in the air at the same time. ¡°Poison Palm?¡± Levi muttered to himself. Despite that, he had no intentions of dodging it. He wanted to test her abilities. Boom! A loud bang split in the air as their palms collided in the air. Violent waves of energy spread out from their fists and across the surrounding. How powerful! Gloria¡¯s gaze dimmed the second she felt the powerful surge of energy. It caused her to be hurled backward. ¡°Did you fake your injury?¡± she asked when she finally stood firm after being thrown out thirty meters across the area. N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. Of course, Gloria did not have any substantial injuries, but Levi¡¯sbat prowess had exceeded her expectations. He clearly has Divine Perish in him. I should¡¯ve been able to kill him instantly. How did he neutralize my attack so easily? Gloria could not understand what was happening. Maybe he put in his all during his attack just now? He¡¯s probably forcing himself to hold it together to scare me off and to make the members of the base feel confident. Yes. That must be the case. ¡°That was just a warmup, Levi. You¡¯re going to die with my next move,¡± Gloria said. In a way, Gloria was not lying. After all, she did not give in her all in the attack earlier. That was only half of what she was capable of. She figured putting in half her effort would suffice since Levi was poisoned. Suddenly, an insane gust of wind swirled from her move as if it was going to tear the entire ce apart. ¡°Nice one!¡± Levi dodged none of them and continued letting her attackse at him. Boom! Both their palms collided again. The energy that was released from the impact was several folds of what she experienced earlier. Gloria was, once again, thrown a few steps backward, but Levi remained unmoved. ¡°How is this possible?¡± Disbelief was written all over Gloria¡¯s face. I don¡¯t understand this. I¡¯ve used eighty percent of my energy. How is Levi still unharmed? Rather, he seems to have gotten stronger after getting poisoned. ¡°Again!¡± Levi challenged. Gloria felt incredibly humiliated, and the rage within her increased by several folds. ¡°You¡¯re asking for it!¡± Gloria instantly lost her temper. This time, she did not hold back and put her all into the attack. The surroundings turned dark instantly, and a horrifying vortex formed from the cirction of the ck energy. It was so powerful that the surrounding seemed to spiral as well. The sound of the vortex was like a thousand wolf howls that sent chills down everyone¡¯s spine. ¡°Now that¡¯s more like it.¡± Levi¡¯spetitive spirit was ignited. Both parties¡¯ attacks collided again, and the energy wave from the impact was as powerful as a tsunami. The waves of energy ravaged the area, causing sand and gravel to fly into the air and branches crushed into pieces. Several men who were in lower cultivation levels were thrown out and suffered from internal injuries. Some even died on the spot. After getting a clear view of the aftermath, Gloria staggered a few steps backward. Shock was written all over her face. Levi, however, remained fixed to his spot. ¡°It¡¯s my turn to attack. Are you ready to ept your death?¡± he said emotionlessly. After experiencing Gloria¡¯s attacks three times in a row, he had a rough idea of what she was capable of. Gloria¡¯s expression turned exceptionally grim. At the same time, an ill premonition rose in her heart.q Chapter 3734 Chapter 3734 Chapter 3734 True Abilities From the corner of her eyes, Gloria noticed that aside from Santino, who was observing the fight, everyone else was engaged in a tough battle, especially those ordinary Pdins from Void Sect, as they had already beenpletely subdued. Only Grant had a slight edge over Cyrus in their duel, but the insignificant advantage gradually became non-existent as the battle wore on. No wonder Bluesky Sect and Master Thundera suffered a loss and fled. I did not expect these people to be so strong. How did they aplish this? I think they must have acquired this significant improvement recently. Otherwise, all of them would not have stayed hidden inside the base and been on the defense in this war. Gloria was utterly bewildered. ¡°How dare you be distracted at a time like this?¡± A cold voice sounded behind Gloria, pulling her back to her senses. Reacting instinctively to danger, she immediately activated a technique and dodged sideways, leaving only an afterimage of where she stood a split second ago. Boom! The stone she stood on previously was smashed into dust the next moment. ¡°You¡¯re certainly quick to avoid my attack!¡± Without allowing Gloria to catch her breath, Levi continued attacking her. He thrust out three strikes sessively, and the powerful impact spread to the whole area of the battlefield, causing Gloria to have no ce to hide. Having no other choice, she could only unleash her spiritual energy to resist Levi¡¯s attack. However, in the face of his overwhelming power, Gloria sensed she was at her limits. ¡°Help me, Santino!¡± After she barely held out against Levi¡¯s three consecutive hits, she finally pleaded with Santino for his assistance. Following her cry, Santino suddenly showed up beside Gloria. He had been observing the battle the whole time and was shocked to learn about Levi¡¯s formidable strength. Simrly, Gloria¡¯s capabilities had also surprised him because thebat prowess she demonstrated moments before she requested his help was already very close to his level. Even if there was a skill difference between the two, that gap was negligible. It seems like Gloria saved her strength when I tested her previously. Despite harboring that thought, Santino had also kept his final move unrevealed. Therefore, he still had the absolute confidence to maintain control of the entire situation in spite of his slight astonishment. ¡°Master is still capable of suppressing Gloria even when he¡¯s poisoned?¡± ¡°You¡¯re indeed powerful, Boss!¡± ¡°Master Garrison is amazing, but I¡¯m afraid it will be very dangerous for him to take on Santino and Gloria at the same time!¡± The initial excitement of those members who were in the dark gradually turned into apprehension and worry. After all, their side was gaining the upper hand in all the other ongoing fights on the battlefield. Even Cyrus, who was at a slight disadvantage, in the beginning, was starting to fight on equal ground with his opponent as the fight dragged on. Hence, Levi¡¯s was the only fight that could genuinely affect the tide of the battle. If Levi lost, all the other wins umted by the other members of the base would be instantly nullified. Everyone was incredibly nervous because they were under the assumption that Levi had been poisoned. Gloria said, ¡°It seems like you used some special technique to manipte the spread of Divine Perish.¡± But you¡¯ve forgotten that Divine Perish will spread to every part of your body once you use a technique to release your spiritual energy. Soon, when the poison reaches your heart, even the advent of the Gods could not save you.¡± ¡°Is that so? How are you so certain that I¡¯m poisoned?¡± Levi questioned Gloria while smiling. N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. She was slightly taken aback. The next second, her pupils constricted as she gazed at him in horror. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me this is all part of your n?¡± A hint of fear rose within Gloria. At that moment, Santino sneered, ¡°Levi, so what if you are not affected by the poison? Do you think you can survive today in a fight against thebined force of Lord Gloria and me?¡± Levi uttered, ¡°Is that so? In that case, I shall let you see my true abilities.¡±q Chapter 3735 Chapter 3735 Chapter 3735 Strong ¡°I doubt your true abilities would¡ª¡± The rest of Santino¡¯s sentence was stuck in his throat as he saw Levi suddenly release a terrifying surge of energy. The sheer intensity of the force disrupted the bnce of the energy field around the area. Boom! A loud rumbling noise tore through the area, and the ground started shaking violently. The surrounding trees and stones were ground into powder by the strong air current. A massive energy whirlwind formed with Levi in the center. The vortex absorbed the spiritual energy in the atmosphere, and the spiritual energy rapidly flowed into his body. Levi¡¯s body emitted a golden glow as if he was a god who had descended to Earth. His every gesture wasced with a hint of dignity, which prompted those whoy their eyes on him to have the urge to serve him willingly. Levi¡¯s previously sickly appearance vanished without a trace at that moment. Brilliant golden lights layered his cheeks, giving him a slightly divine vibe, especially his eyes. His eyes gleamed with a striking and holy glint. Others were fearful of meeting his gaze. ¡°H-How is this possible?¡± Gloria was in utter disbelief as she took in the scene before her. Divine Perish is utterly ineffective? More importantly, how can Levi be so powerful? Ourst meeting wasn¡¯t even that long ago! Besides, ording to the information provided by Floyd, Levi cultivates using the basic technique, so there is no way he can achieve such remarkable improvement in a short period because his cultivation method takes time to attain significant results. The surprised look on Gloria¡¯s face quickly evolved into a terror-stricken expression as the dread in her swiftly intensified. Due to the rming changes happening to Levi, everyone else on the battlefield stopped fighting and shifted their attention to Levi, Gloria, and Santino. ¡°I can¡¯t believe Levi is so strong.¡± ¡°How are we going to avenge the death of our n members?¡± Wade and Xs¡¯ facial expressions changed drastically. They participated in the war while harboring deep-seated grudges toward Levi, yearning to kill Levi, his family and his friends to vent their anger. Their hope of winning the war suddenly turned bleak now that Levi¡¯sbat prowess reached such a great height. ¡°Father, what should we do now?¡± Xs asked Wade telepathically. Wade pondered briefly before answering, ¡°We¡¯ll have to observe the subsequent turns of events. I suppose Santino and Gloria will be able to defeat Levi when they join forces, right?¡± Even Wade did not realize his confidence in Santino and Gloria had markedly wavered when he uttered those words. Wade and Xs ced all their hopes on getting their revenge on Gloria and Santino, praying desperately in their hearts that Gloria and Santino could win against Levi. The other Pdins from Void Sect were dumbfounded. They did not anticipate the mundane world to have a fighter as formidable as Levi. ¡°With his cultivation level, he should be considered strong even in Kenfort, right?¡± ¡°He¡¯s not just strong. His standard should at least be equivalent to the elders of some medium-sized sects, or perhaps even higher.¡± ¡°How exactly did he cultivate? Can Santino and the others win?¡± Grant and the other Pdins were getting anxious. That was the first time they felt frightened since they entered the mundane world, especially when they were reminded of the two Pdins from Void Sect, who were sacrificed on the battlefield earlier. Despair filled their mind at that instant as they instinctively took a few steps back. While Grant and the others were caught in a limbo of dejection, those at the base were thrilled. Confidence began to brim within the hearts of their initially dispirited elites. ¡°Levi is fine?¡± Zoey¡¯s emotions underwent a few stages of change. Her shock gradually became exhration and ultimately, it became a hint of resentment. She was a very intelligent woman. After recalling Forlevia¡¯s unusual behavior and Mia and Wynona¡¯s calmness, Zoey could almost be sure they had already known in advance that Levi was not poisoned. Zoey reckoned they might have even realized Levi¡¯s capabilities. Therefore, they were able tofort her nonchntly earlier. Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. Just you wait, Levi Garrison. I¡¯ll teach you a lesson for keeping me in the dark! Zoey thought angrily. ¡°I can¡¯t believe Boss is so powerful!¡± ¡°His aura is already overpowering Gloria and Santino!¡±q Chapter 3736 Chapter 3736 Chapter 3736 The Alliance Between Santino And Gloria Phoenix and the others were overly excited. ¡°Most importantly, how did Boss get cured of the poison?¡± Although Mia and Wynona had shown outstanding and powerfulbat prowess, fighters like Phoenix who could fight Santino and Gloria didn¡¯t think very highly of Mia and Wynona. However, now that Levi had returned, things hadpletely changed. ¡°I-Is Master okay?¡± Floyd had also regained consciousness, but his breathing was very weak. Gloria¡¯s attack injured him badly. ¡°That¡¯s great. I¡¯m d you¡¯re okay, Master.¡± At first, Floyd was shocked, but he became d and was happy afterward. It was as if his guilt had subsided a little. However, he became extremely puzzledter on because he remembered clearly that he had stabbed the powerful short sword into Levi¡¯s body. After that, Master¡¯s conditions had obviously worsened. How did he recover all of a sudden? ¡°Floyd, you insolent fool! How dare you lie to me? I¡¯ll skin you alive!¡± Gloria¡¯s emotions shifted from shock and confusion before they became extreme anger. She thought that Floyd had worked together with Levi to lie to her. It infuriated her because she was used to being the one who fooled others for her own amusement. At that moment, she finally got a taste of her own medicine. ¡°Gloria, Floyd didn¡¯t lie to you. It¡¯s just that you¡¯ve be a victim of your scheme. I have already sensed Floyd¡¯s hostility toward me from the beginning, so I decided to go with it before making my move. I wasn¡¯t injured at all from the very start. So, do you like this surprise?¡± Levi asked with disdain. ¡°What?¡± Gloria was utterly shocked again. At the same time, she knew what defeat felt like for the first time. ¡°Boss, you¡¯re the best!¡± ¡°Master, your wisdom is unparalleled!¡± ¡°We finally turned the table.¡± Everyone at the base finally realized that and got hyped up once more. As expected, Levi had never let them down. Immediately, Levi ordered a counterattack against Gloria and Santino. ¡°Since all of you are here, you might as well stay here forever! Kill them all!¡± Everyone became high-spirited after hearing Levi¡¯s roar. Then, they charged against the enemy without being afraid of dying. Chaos erupted the next moment. Sounds of weapons shing and killing filled the entire ce. ¡°There¡¯s no way a reprobate from the mundane world like you can be that strong!¡± Santino didn¡¯t dodge at all. Instead, he threw a punch at Levi. Santino¡¯s punch was quite solid and powerful. It was almost as powerful as Levi¡¯s punch at full force. ¡°Take this!¡± Levi shouted in a low voice and threw a punch at Santino too. Their powerful energies shed in the air, causing a terrifying and deafening sound. The next moment, the gigantic fist that Santino had created using his energy was crushed. However, Levi¡¯s gigantic energy fist was still as strong as ever. It continued to loom over Santino¡¯s body. It was as if a huge and fierce beast had engulfed Santino. ¡°He¡¯s so strong!¡± Santino narrowed his eyes slightly. He didn¡¯t expect his energy-powered punch to be smashed entirely. Since he had no choice, he could only switch from attack to defense. With that, he unleashedyers andyers of energy shield around him. Simultaneously, he leaped backward hastily. Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. Crack! His energy shield suddenly shattered. The power of Levi¡¯s energy fist was only deducted by twenty percent after breaking through Santino¡¯s shield. The remaining force of Levi¡¯s energy fist continued to chase after Santino. It went on and on, and the energy was finally exhausted to the final bit. At the same time, Santino was hit by the remaining energy. Bang! Santino flew off upside down after being hit. His shoulder was visibly sunken, and sounds of bones breaking could be heard. ¡°Sh*t!¡± Santino wiped off the fresh blood from his mouth, and he felt the excruciating pain in his shoulder. He wanted to use a pill to heal himself, but Levi didn¡¯t even give the former any chance to catch his breath. ¡°This is bad!¡± Santino only felt that death was approaching him at lightning speed.q Chapter 3737 Chapter 3737 Chapter 3737 Is That All You Got ¡°Watch out, Santino!¡± Grant shouted out of warning. Meanwhile, two Pdins closest to Santino moved quickly and stood between Santino and Levi. ¡°Sh*t! Retreat!¡± Santino nced behind him and saw that the vague golden fist had spread out and surrounded the two Pdins. Boom! Boom! The two Pdins exploded, and blood sprayed everywhere before the two realized it and had the chance to scream. With that, they were dead. However, they dyed Levi¡¯s attack and saved Santino. ¡°Levi, I¡¯ll cut you into a million pieces!¡± Santino was infuriated. Due to the pain in his left shoulder, he could only endure it and unsheathe his ancient bronze sword with his right hand. The glow from the sword was eye-catching. Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. Hiss! The others at the scene inhaled sharply. Gloria finally returned to her senses. When she saw the two Pdins of Void Sect die in front of her, she felt extreme fear deep in her heart. ¡°Lord Gloria, now is not the time to fall into a daze. We can win against him if we work together,¡± Santino said. Gloria nodded and replied, ¡°All right, Santino. I¡¯ll attack the left nk.¡± ¡°Okay!¡± Santino and Gloria devised a n immediately. ¡°Void Sword Technique!¡± Santino summoned the high-level sword technique of his sect. Soon,yers of energy appeared around the ancient bronze sword. It quickly turned into a near-visible shape of a long sword, and in the end, it became a few feet long. ¡°Forward!¡± Santino waved his arm, and the intense energy from his sword that became a huge sword turned into millions of tiny des. The des were about the size of an ordinary dagger. The sea of swords surrounded Levi from all directions. Thetter had no chance of escaping at all. Swoosh! ¡°Die, Levi!¡± At the same time, Gloria was waving her arms as well. The destructive energy had transformed intoyers of shadows that looked like a palm. It loomed over Levi and was about to m on him. Gloria and Santino¡¯s cooperation was perfect. The terrifying energies made everyone shudder. Wynona, Mia, and the others worried that Levi would get hurt. Therefore, they stepped forward, wanting to help out. ¡°Don¡¯te here! I¡¯ll deal with them myself.¡± Levi¡¯s tone was resolute. There was no room for negotiation. Everyone halted in their tracks. No one dared to move rashly. Of course, Levi wasn¡¯t trying to be arrogant earlier. He only said that because he knew the others wouldn¡¯t be able to be of much help against Santino and Gloria¡¯sbined attack. Besides, I may get distracted if they get severely injured because of the vast difference in skills and abilities. It¡¯s better for me to deal with those two alone and I can evenunch my attacks without having to worry about the people around me. ¡°Nice one!¡± Levi was impressed. Immediately, he channeled his basic technique, andyers of energy shields with golden halos appeared around him. ng! ng! ng! Sounds of energy des continued to hit the energy shield, resulting in ear-piercing sounds. However, the attacks from the sea of energy swords only damaged the outermostyer of Levi¡¯s energy shield, and the energy had already been usedpletely. Even with Gloria¡¯s attack, the two couldn¡¯t even touch Levi¡¯s shirt. ¡°Is this all you got? So, this is the power of Santino from Void Sect?¡± Levi mocked. He was looking down on them without trying to hide it. The veins on Santino¡¯s forehead bulged, and Santino gritted his teeth so hard that the teeth-ttering sound could be heard. Santino was respected within Void Sect. He had never felt so humiliated. ¡°Don¡¯t be too arrogant, Levi! I still have my trump card! Prepare to die!¡± Santino yelled firmly, and he flung out the ancient bronze sword. The ancient sword that was suspended in the air turned vigorously, gathering spiritual energy from all around it. Buzz! Buzz! Buzz! The ancient bronze sword vibrated a little with deep buzzing sounds as it absorbed the spiritual energy.q Chapter 3738 Chapter 3738 Chapter 3738 The Terrifying Might Of A Physical Cultivator ¡°With how scarce spiritual energy is in the mundane world, it¡¯s simply impossible to gather that much spiritual energy for the sword in such a short period of time.¡± Feeling troubled by their current situation, Santino could only inject his own energy into the ancient sword in order to make it stronger. Gloria didn¡¯t stand idly by either as she started using the extreme devouring technique. Soon, ck energy enveloped her before it turned into a ck energy de about a few feet long. The power emanating from the de was so terrifyingly strong that it distorted the air surrounding them. Whoosh! Having a corrosive nature, the ck energy de was highly toxic, making some of the people with lower cultivation levels dizzy when they inhaled the poisonous gas. ¡°Charge!¡± Following Santino¡¯s battle cry, the two of them attacked once again. Acting in perfect sync with the ancient bronze sword, Santino held it with both his hands as he charged at Levi, aiming for his heart. At the same time, Gloria swung her ck energy de at Levi¡¯s neck. Both of them were moving extremely fast, and in the blink of an eye, they had reached Levi. A faint smile tugged at Levi¡¯s lips. ¡°Now this is more like it!¡± He could tell that this was the limit of their power. Looks like they¡¯re going all out. This will be their strongest attack then. Even with that thought in mind, Levi made no move to dodge the iing attacks. Instead, he rushed toward the duo, meeting them head-on. ¡°Are you trying to stop my attack with your bare hands? Hah! You¡¯re basically asking to die, Levi!¡± Fury surged within Santino as he never expected Levi to be so cocky. Even my own master would have dodged such an attack for the sake of safety. Anger shed in Gloria¡¯s eyes. ¡°D*mn you, Levi! Aren¡¯t you underestimating us a bit too much?¡± This is the strongest attack I can dish out, and Levi¡¯s just going to take it head-on with his bare hands. In the next moment, however, the two of them were left stunned. Sying his hands, Levi actually managed to block their attacks. ¡°How¡­ How is this possible?¡± Both Santino and Gloria were beyond baffled by the scene ying before them, for no matter how much power they put into their attacks, they still couldn¡¯t reach Levi. Although they managed to break through severalyers of energy that were enveloping Levi¡¯s hands, their attacks failed toe into contact with his skin. Hanging in mid-air, the three hade to an impasse. ¡°Now, die!¡± Upon letting out a ferocious roar, a wave of violent energy burst from within Levi, spreading from his palm to his surroundings at a rapid pace. Crack! Gloria¡¯s ck energy de was shattered into pieces almost instantly. Unable to withstand the immense pressure from the burst of energy thrown out by Levi, she was sent flying backward. Pfft! Forced to take several steps backward, she couldn¡¯t hold it in any longer and coughed up a mouthful of blood. Santino wasn¡¯t doing so good either as he was only able to persist for a while longer than Gloria. The energy enveloping the ancient bronze sword was shattered by Levi¡¯s power, and the sword itself broke into several pieces. Bam! Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. Soon after, Santino was sent flying more than ten feet away before he fell heavily to the ground. He just crushed my sword with his bare hands! A shiver ran down his and Gloria¡¯s spines at Levi¡¯s disy of power. Terror and fear filled their eyes. Gloria gulped. ¡°Even if Levi is a physical cultivator, isn¡¯t this level of strength a bit too much?¡± She then took a peek at Santino and realized the man was trembling all over¡ªhis face was as pale as a sheet. The fresh blood trickling down his mouth was in stark contrast with his pallidplexion. It was obvious that he was gravely injured. Despair engulfed Santino as he wailed, ¡°M-My sword!¡± The ancient bronze sword is one of the few precious des left in the sect. I can¡¯t believe it was crushed by someone from the mundane world¡­ How am I going to exin this to Master when I return to the sect? No, let¡¯s not think about this first. The most important thing right now is to escape with my life! ¡°Retreat!¡± Strong thoughts of escaping filled Gloria¡¯s and Santino¡¯s minds. ¡°Fatalis Warriors of the Glorian Order, protect Lord Gloria while she makes her retreat!¡± The moment the order was given, hundreds of Fatalis Warriors rushed over to protect their sect leader. Among them were Grant and the other Pdins from Void Secting over to protect Santino.q Chapter 3739 Chapter 3739 Chapter 3739 Gloria Escaping ¡°Charge!¡± Levi released a powerful burst of energy. All the Fatalis Warriors that were rushing toward him suddenly stopped in their tracks. Bam! Bam! Bam! Blood sprayed, and dozens of Fatalis Warriors died in an instant. However, even after seeing theirrades die a tragic death, the remaining warriors continued charging forward undauntingly, for their minds and will have long been controlled by Gloria. Meanwhile, the members of the base finally snapped to their senses, and they hurried over to offer their assistance. Although the Fatalis Warriors¡¯ strengths were weakpared to Levi¡¯s, their huge numbers soon proved to be too much for Levi to handle. In fact, they were slowing him down. This in turn created an opportunity for Gloria and Santino to escape. ¡°Don¡¯t even think about escaping!¡± Levi kept his gaze trained on Gloria and Santino. After dealing with the Fatalis Warriors in front of him as fast as he could, he wanted to give chase to the duo, intending to end their lives. However, the moment he lifted his feet, two figures blocked his path. ¡°You¡¯ll have to go through us first if you want to get to Santino!¡± It was two Pdins from Void Sect. Although they were well aware they weren¡¯t Levi¡¯s match, they had no choice but to offer up their assistance since they would suffer a fate worse than death in Santino¡¯s and Void Sect¡¯s hands should they choose to escape. As such, they could only scrounge up whatever courage they had left in hopes of dying Levi with the price of getting injured. ¡°Since the two of you want to die so much, I¡¯d be more than happy to grant you your wish.¡± Levi held nothing back as he threw out two punches. The two Pdins gave it their all to block his attack but, s, they were reduced to piles of dust the moment Levi¡¯s punches came into contact with them. It only took a second for the two Pdins to bepletely annihted. Without any hesitation, Levi started toward the direction in which Santino and Gloria had left. However, because of that one-second dy, countless Fatalis Warriors were able to swarm toward Levi again. Even when he was able to end one warrior¡¯s life with each punch he dished out, it still wasn¡¯t fast enough, and he was forced to stay back, especially as more members of the Glorian Order were rushing toward the base. Although he could choose to leave the Fatalis Warriors alone and continue his chase after Gloria and Santino, the thought of his actions causing the casualties of the base¡¯s members held him back. He had no desire of watching hisrades die, so he could only stay back to fend off the Glorian Order¡¯s attacks. Levi only had one n in mind¡ªto kill as many followers of the Glorian Order as he could so that members of the base would have fewer enemies left to deal with. With Levi holding the front line, the battle soon tipped in favor of the base. Besides, the Glorian Order was only able to hold out for so long due to its sheer number. With Levi cutting them down left and right, it soon became clear how one-sided the battle was. Coupled with Gloria escaping, the followers of the Glorian Order lost their will to continue the fight. ¡°Kill them all! We mustn¡¯t give the Glorian Order any chance of regrouping in the future.¡± The moment Levi¡¯smand rang out, members of the base and their affiliated forces started fighting back with all they had. In the end, the Glorian Order suffered huge casualties with members of the Heavenly League and Bruno¡¯s eighty disciples beating most of them. In less than two hours, they were able to force the followers of the Glorian Order and its vassal forces to retreat dozens of miles back. Levi had led hisrades to aplete victory. Soon, news of the battle spread to every corner of the globe. It soon reached the ears of the remnants of various forces that had been defeated by Levi before. Those were the people that were looking forward to Levi and his disciples being wiped out the most. ¡°Levi is simply too strong! I can¡¯t believe even the mighty beings of Kenfort were wiped out by him!¡± ¡°We can¡¯t afford to offend Levi in the future. I heard he ended the lives of four powerful fighters from Kenfort with just a single punch! He¡¯s too terrifying!¡± ¡°Even a strong faction like the Glorian Order failed to take him down. I think it¡¯s best if we find a ce to hide for now.¡± With that, the various forces started lying low, for fear of inciting Levi¡¯s wrath should they continue watching the show. Meanwhile, Levi and the others did not stop after achieving victory. They continued pursuing the surviving followers of the Glorian Order with the n of killing them off once and for all.N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. At the same time, Gloria and the others were able to flee back to safety as they arrived at the base of the Glorian Order. Although they were in a rather pathetic state, the fury boiling within them continued.q Chapter 3740 Chapter 3740 Chapter 3740 Escaping To Kenfort If it wasn¡¯t for the magical potion, the internal injuries that Gloria suffered would have been too dire for her to pull through. Apart from her, Wade, Santino, and Grant had also made it back to the Glorian Order¡¯s base safely. As for the other four Pdins of the Void Sect, they had sacrificed their lives in order to ensure their escape. Santino was bursting with fury. ¡°D*mn that b*stard from the mundane world! I¡¯ll definitely wipe them all out sooner orter!¡± He could feel his veins popping when he thought about how the ancient bronze sword that was gifted by his master was destroyed by Levi. Upset, he muttered, ¡°How am I going to exin this to Master?¡± Overwhelmed by the emotions roiling within him, blood started trickling down the corner of his mouth. Santino quickly popped a few pills into his mouth in order to calm himself. As for Grant and Wade, they had their heads lowered, looking dejected. The arrogance and menace they were exuding at the beginning were nowhere to be seen. When Grant thought back to how Levi had ended the lives of hisrades with a single punch, a shiver ran down his spine. While passing a few pills to Gloria, Santino urged, ¡°Gloria, go and pack your things. We need to leave this ce immediately. I doubt your Fatalis Warriors can hold Levi back for long. I reckon they will be knocking on our front doors soon enough.¡± Even though I failed to capture Forlevia to help in my cultivation, Gloria would make a fine recement since she¡¯s a prodigy as well. Besides, she has goodbat prowess. Bringing her along meant that we would have additional help if Levi managed to catch up to us. With her help, our chance of escaping would be greatly increased. Hearing that, Gloria replied respectfully, ¡°Understood.¡± She was aware that the only person she could depend on at the moment was Santino. Only by staying loyal to Void Sect can I ensure my survival so that I may one day take my revenge against Levi. Gloria hurriedly packed up her valuable belongings before picking out a hundred of her trusted elite aides to escape together with Santino. Naturally, she didn¡¯t forget to bring God Crusher with her. She tied the sword to her back. This sword is the only thing ensuring my stay in Void Sect. Before she left, she asked, ¡°Bone Grandmaster, have you prepared the medicines?¡± ¡°Everything¡¯s ready,¡± came Bone Grandmaster¡¯s reply. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Lord Gloria, this will definitely give Levi and his gang a huge surprise.¡± Satisfied, Gloria nodded. ¡°I¡¯m d to hear that. Come, we must leave now.¡± With that, they evacuated the Glorian Order¡¯s base and followed after Santino and the others. Not long after Gloria and the others made their escape, Levi and his gang arrived at the border of Corpse Pit. Wiping away the sweat on her brow, Phoenix cautioned, ¡°Boss, something¡¯s off up front.¡± Levi looked toward the direction that Phoenix was pointing at and saw that thend before them was shrouded in a thickyer of fog. There was a biting chill in the wind that blew across, and it seemed like there were figures shambling about in the fog. The movements of the figures were bizarre. To be precise, they looked stiff, as though they were puppets moving with the help of the strings attached to them. They were even letting out some eerie-sounding wails, much like how the ghosts in horror movies sounded. Azure Dragon said in a low voice, ¡°Rumor has it that Corpse Pit is a ce filled with negative energy. It didn¡¯t help that Gloria killed off many of her enemiester in this ce, adding to the negative energy that was already here in the first ce.¡± He added, ¡°Moreover, with how adept Bone Grandmaster is with all kinds of sorcery, I bet he must have used some special techniques to control those corpses.¡± In response, Levimanded coldly, ¡°Charge!¡± There was no way he would give up now that they were on the brink of ending the Glorian Order. I¡¯m going to end the Glorian Order once and for all, lest they harass the base again in the future. N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. Letting out their battle cries, members of the base and affiliated forces soon engaged in battle with the living corpses. However, due to therge numbers of corpses and the fact that they could no longer feel any pain or exhaustion, the attacks dished out by Levi¡¯s side did not bore any sess. Seeing that, Levi growled, ¡°Get out of my way.¡±q Chapter 3741 Chapter 3741 Chapter 3741 Unable To Find Kenfort The crowd stopped fighting upon hearing Levi¡¯s words and stepped back to make way for him. With the fighting ceased, the living corpses continued their charge forward fearlessly. Levi roared, ¡°Scram!¡± Channeling his basic technique, golden halos soon enveloped him, making him look like a Deity. He then aimed a punch at the countless living corpses. One punch was all it took to change the color of the skies as the dark clouds that were hanging in it were blown away. The violent wave of energy that came with Levi¡¯s punch was like a hurricane that threatened to wipe out everything in front of it. Crack! Countless corpses were sucked into the vortex and were instantly reduced to piles of dust. ¡°Again! I¡¯m going to blow you all to smithereens!¡± Levi threw several punches in a row, scattering the dark clouds that were looming over Corpse Pit. For the first time in forever, the sun¡¯s rays were able to hit thend. Not even a single living corpse remained after Levi¡¯s attack as they were all reduced to dust before drifting away with the wind. A majestic-looking hall soon came into view. It¡¯s the Glorian Order! The words ¡°Glorian Order¡± could be seen inscribed on the que that was hanging in the middle of the hall. Levi said in a deep voice, ¡°We¡¯re here. Spread out and find them.¡± Everyone rushed in to start their search, only toe to the realization a whileter that the ce had been cleared out. Levi frowned. ¡°They¡¯ve escaped?¡± I never expected Gloria and the others to move so swiftly. He released his energy tob through the area. Before long, he was able to detect some suspicious auras. ¡°Got you!¡± Excitement coursed through Levi, and he immediately ordered Wynona and a few others to follow him in pursuing Gloria and her party. As for the rest of Levi¡¯s party, they could only stay behind since their movement speed was limited. This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. Running as fast as their legs could take them, Levi, Wynona, Mia, and the others soon caught sight of the dozens of elites from the Glorian Order. Levi could tell that those elites were much stronger than the Fatalis Warriors they had encountered. ¡°It¡¯s Levi! They¡¯ve caught up with us!¡± ¡°Fight them! We must buy as much time as we can for Lord Gloria to escape!¡± ¡°Long live the Glorian Order!¡± The dozens of elites halted in their tracks and stood in the way of Levi and the others. Of course, Levi had heard what they were nning to do. In an icy-cold tone, he uttered, ¡°Tell me where Gloria has run off to, and I might just spare your lives.¡± ¡°There¡¯s no way you¡¯ll ever find out the whereabouts of Lord Gloria from us, Levi.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Lord Gloria and the Glorian Order shall live on forever!¡± The elites of the Glorian Order started chanting in unison. Seeing how they refused to yield, Levi ordered, ¡°Kill them. I¡¯m going to see if I can catch up to them.¡± With that, Wynona and the others proceeded to execute Levi¡¯s orders while Levi himself continued following the auras he had detected. Soon, he was able to find several other elites of the Glorian Order. However, none of them would submit to him, and would instead choose to fight to the death. It wasn¡¯t long before Levi gave up on trying to persuade them into submitting. He simply killed any elites he came across. He muttered to himself, ¡°It seems like these people were left behind because they were too slow.¡± When he came to that conclusion, he had already tracked Gloria and the others for more than a hundred miles. In front of him was a vast stretch of desert, and it was empty as far as the eye could see. Levi released his energy once again to search through the area, but he couldn¡¯t find any traces of Gloria or the others with her. There were no footprints on the ground beneath him, and as the wind blew, sand rose all around him, threatening to bury everything underground. He murmured, ¡°Let¡¯s just go a little further¡­¡± He headed into the depths of the desert, but there were still no traces of Gloria and the others. Levi sighed. ¡°I guess they must have escaped into Kenfort.¡± That was also one of his many concerns as he had never been able to find a way to enter Kenfort. With the grudge between Bluesky Sect and Void Sect in full force, it¡¯s simply impossible to get any information out of Thundera or Wade. Regret filled his heart. ¡°It seems I might have jumped the gun when I killed those Pdins from Void Sect earlier.¡± If I had chosen to capture them instead, I might have been able to force them into telling me the way of entering Kenfort. I wouldn¡¯t have to run around like a headless chicken now chasing after Gloria and the others.q Chapter 3742 Chapter 3742 Chapter 3742 Powerful ¡°Gloria, Santino, Wade, Xs, I shalle after you even if I have to travel to the end of the world,¡± Levi vowed to himself. A murderous intent rose in him and formed a terrifying energy vortex that sent the dust flying. He was sure he could find the legendary Celestial Gate as Thundera and Wade could find it back then. Looks like the so-called entrance to Kenfort is hidden and resembles a door formed by energy. It is the energy wall that stops the spiritual energy from leaking out. Kenfort is located behind the entrance, and beyond it is the mundane world. Levi was deep in thought when Wynona and the others caught up to him. He left signs throughout his journey when he was tracking the enemy down earlier. In the vast desert, Levi was the only one who released his aura. Thus, Wynona and the others quickly determined his location. ¡°Master Garrison, have they escaped?¡± Bruno asked in a deep voice. Levi nodded and replied, ¡°Yes, they have Santino as a guide. I¡¯m afraid they have already escaped into Kenfort.¡± ¡°Levi, Santino suffered a serious injury after you fought with him. I heard that his mentor is vice sect leader of the Void Sect. He might seek revenge at ater time,¡± Mia reminded him solemnly. The rest agreed with her, too. The Four Great Pdins lost their lives, and Santino, Wade, and the rest suffered a great loss. No matter what, the Void Sect wouldn¡¯t let Levi off easily. They would obviously hold a grudge against him. It wouldn¡¯t be long for them toe and find fault with Levi. ¡°I¡¯ve encountered the so-called Pdins from the two most prominent sects, but we don¡¯t know how dangerous Kenfort could be. We should be careful of the Void Sect. Santino isn¡¯t Levi¡¯s match, but we don¡¯t know how powerful the sect leader and the vice sect leader are.¡± ¡°Yes. The enemy is hiding in the dark, while we¡¯re an easy target out in the open. It¡¯s impossible to put our guard up at all times!¡± Wynona and the rest chimed in. Their previous delight after learning of the sess disappeared into thin air and was reced by grimness. The Void Sect¡¯s forces and connections in Kenfort were immeasurable. Once they gathered fighters to take revenge, the consequences would be dire. No matter how strong Levi was, as long as a few fighters around Santino¡¯s level came, they would definitely stop him. They weren¡¯t sure if they could sustain the enemy¡¯s attack. The situation didn¡¯t seem to be in their favor. Levi nodded. ¡°You¡¯re right. Thus, the most important thing to do now is to improve your own abilities. That way, you can defend yourselves and prepare for the uing attack.¡± They knew little about the Void Sect. Fortunately, Digital God found the divine ley line and the holy ley line. Santino once imed that divine ley lines and holy ley lines only existed within Kenfort. In fact, divine ley lines and holy ley lines did exist in the mundane world. They were hidden well. Some people or forces sealed them off deliberately. This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. Nevertheless, that wasn¡¯t a problem now. Digital God had produced a new tracker that could help them track the divine and holy ley lines down. It was just a matter of time before they found more divine and holy ley lines. Levi decided to let more talented members from the base head to the super-spiritual ley line. There was no need to keep a low profile now, so he wanted to create a strong elite team as soon as possible. He also nned to step up his efforts of teaching Forlevia¡¯s technique to use the super-spiritual ley line to its maximum. After the fight, he could select his trusted aides within the base easily and stopped assigning those who falter with important tasks. I should ask Digital God to create more battle suits and new weapons. With that thought in mind, Levi contacted Digital God directly. He wanted to create a team of elites to face the unknown.q Chapter 3743 Chapter 3743 Chapter 3743 The Real Kenfort Santino, Gloria, and the rest sped ahead at full speed, apanied by a few trusted apprentices of Gloria. The apprentices were talented and cultivated the extreme devouring technique. That was why they managed to catch up to Santino and the others. Once they stepped into the desert, Gloria tried to remember the route to Kenfort. However, she soon gave up after realizing the so-called Celestial Gate was located in an ancient formation. The ancient formation was glowing enchantingly. One would need to be exceptionally strong to touch the formation. Santino exined, ¡°Only those who are strong enough are capable of activating the formation and entering it. Ordinary people could only watch it from afar even if they discovered it by coincidence.¡± Gloria took notes silently and listened carefully as Santino continued exining the situation. ¡°See those people lying on the ground unconscious inside the ancient formation? They are capable fighters from the mundane world. After finding the Celestial Gate and activating the ancient formation, they couldn¡¯t figure out the way in and got stuck in the formation. Kenfort would send a guide to check the ce regrly to bring these people into Kenfort.¡± Hearing that, Gloria turned to look at Wade. As though he had sensed her question, Wade said, ¡°Yes, Thundera and I were stuck in the ancient formation back then. Later, a guide brought us to Kenfort. We had our own encounters and ended up joining different sects.¡± Comprehension dawned on Gloria. No wonder many strong fighters end up missing mysteriously. ¡°For the rest of the journey, no one can head in without the guide of someone from Kenfort.¡± Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. Santino was back to his usual high and mighty self. Indeed, Gloria was overwhelmed by the extremely weaving route. She couldn¡¯t remember the route by memory alone. The deeper they went, the thicker the spiritual energy around them was. If the timing were right, Gloria would¡¯ve gone crazy devouring the spiritual energy. They traveled for around six hours before the road turned wide. A whileter, they could see arge in ahead and ancient towers in the far distance. ¡°Oh, so this is Kenfort!¡± Gloria eximed excitedly. She felt like her feet barely touched the ground because of how excited she was. Santino snorted. ¡°We¡¯ve just entered Kenfort. We¡¯re at the edge and not technically in the real Kenfort yet.¡± Gloria was shocked. So we¡¯re only at the edge. They kept going forward. A few hourster, Gloria finally realized what Santino¡¯s words meant. As they went deeper into Kenfort, more mountains, waterfalls, and ancient castles appeared in sight. The magnificent waterfall flew over the steep edge and crashed into a pool below. The mountains were surrounded by clouds and glowed exquisitely. It was as though they had entered a fairytale. Some of the huge castles were built of gold and surrounded by spiritual energy as though embraced by mist. They couldn¡¯t keep their gazes away from the resplendence. What caught Gloria by surprise was that spiritual energy was everywhere, as though it was raining onto the earth. ¡°Does no one want these spiritual ley lines?¡± she asked as she pointed at a spiritual ley line full of spiritual energy. Seeing how green Gloria was, Santino felt a sense of superiority over her. ¡°Spiritual ley lines like this one can be found all over Kenfort. Even unimportant sects wouldn¡¯t want to build their headquarters here,¡± he sneered. Gloria could barely hide her shock. This spiritual ley line wasn¡¯t as good as the deviant ns¡¯ super- spiritual ley lines, but it was almostparable to them. I can¡¯t believe people in Kenfort abandoned it just like that! ¡°There¡¯s no need to be shocked. There are many holy and divine ley lines in Kenfort alone.¡±q Chapter 3744 Chapter 3744 Chapter 3744 The Power Of Void Sect ¡°For example, Void Sect is built above several divine ley lines, three holy ley lines, and countless small spiritual ley lines,¡± Santino revealed cheerfully. Gloria couldn¡¯t help but praise, ¡°Indeed, the Void Sect has rich cultivation resources.¡± Her yearning for Kenfort intensified after she learned that. ¡°Empyrean, how long do we have to travel before we reach Void Sect?¡± Xs asked excitedly. He was trained in the weaker version of the extreme devouring technique and couldn¡¯t stop himself from devouring the surrounding spiritual energy. Gradually, he realized his power had increased and grew increasingly ted. Santino replied sternly, ¡°We need to travel for around half a day.¡± Finally, Santino could rx after they entered Kenfort. There was no way Levi could find them here. Even if he were strong enough to activate the Celestial Gate, it would take him ages to find the exact location. Moreover, if Levi were capable enough to enter Kenfort, he wouldn¡¯t be strong enough to cause any trouble here. No one spoke the entire journey. They finally arrived at the Void Sect when it was nearly noon. The sect¡¯s headquarters was built on top of dozens of mountains. The ancient halls looked grand and were surrounded by mist. There were also energy fluctuations from the formation encircling the sect. The energy fluctuations glowed dangerously under the sunlight. One could see spiritual energy surging and lingering within the formation. Many birds and beasts rarely seen or never seen in the mundane world traversed the mountains. String music sounded from a distance, and one¡¯s spirit would be lifted after listening to it. The music seemed to be able to stimte one¡¯s sensation and cause adrenaline to course through one¡¯s veins. There were many people sitting crossed-legged on the ground, breathing in and out. asionally, they would leap into the air and fly away. It looked like a scene straight out of heaven. Oh, these people are really strong! Gloria couldn¡¯t help but notice that a few people breathing in and out were stronger than Santino. She even felt a strange aura that was so much stronger than Santino hidden within the sect. Void Sect lives up to its reputation. It¡¯s full of elites! N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. Excited, Gloria decided to ride on Santino¡¯s coattails. ¡°This is Void Sect. Follow me to your amodation,¡± Santino said arrogantly. He wanted to be a good host to them. The rest followed Santino to the peak of a small mountain, which housed a three-story ancient building. ¡°There are many empty rooms, so you can go anywhere you like except for the top floor. You need to recover quickly. I¡¯ll find a suitable time to introduce you to the other Empyreans and my master.¡± Hisst sentence was meant for Gloria¡¯s ears. Gloria responded politely, ¡°Got it!¡± Her eagerness grew when she recalled that Santino¡¯s master was the vice sect leader of Void Sect. Santino lived in this building alone, so there were indeed many empty rooms. Everyone found an empty room and started recuperating their health. They sustained injuries from Levi and his subordinates¡¯ attack and then traveled a long distance. Thus, they needed to rest. Santino went to the top floor. At once, his arrogance faded into thin air. ¡°Levi Garrison, just you wait. I¡¯ll make sure you get a taste of your own medicine,¡± he growled. For now, he dared not inform his master regarding his defeat. After all, it was humiliating to be defeated by a reprobate from the mundane world who even broke the sword his master gave him. ¡°I shall rest for now and n my revenge carefully.¡± Slowly, Santino sat down and started cultivating to tend to his injuries.q Chapter 3745 Chapter 3745 Chapter 3745 Vengeful Man Santino might be humiliated and frustrated, but Gloria had apletely different mindset. She let out a regretful sigh. Everything was under my control, so I didn¡¯t expect to be Levi¡¯s pawn without realizing it. Gloria¡¯s proudest idea was using Floyd as a pawn. s, Levi saw through her and yed along with her scheme. She nearly lost her life in the end. How did Levi manage to increase his strength? Gloria couldn¡¯t figure out how he did it. Floyd told her previously that Levi cultivated the basic technique. It would take a long while before one could see the results of the technique, but Floyd, Phoenix, and the rest still chose to train the technique Forlevia came up with herself. I should¡¯ve asked Floyd to get me Levi¡¯s technique book. Gloria was filled with regret. I might be able to find out what happened if I could analyze his technique thoroughly. Wynona, Mia, and the rest were trained in it. They were exceptionally strong in the fight. Wait a minute. Did Levi and the rest train Forlevia¡¯s devouring technique in secret? An idea suddenly popped up in Gloria¡¯s head. She had benefited greatly from the extreme devouring technique. It would be impossible for her to achieve this much in a short amount of time without its help. Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. Levi is a physical cultivator. His spiritual bone can handle so much more than ordinary cultivators. The most significant disadvantage of the extreme devouring technique is that there is a limit to one¡¯s devouring. Otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t have to use the Heavenly Thunder in the Esoteric Guild to be more powerful. However, this won¡¯t affect a physical cultivator. That should be it. The more Gloria thought about it, the more she found it to be likely. Of course, she had yet to find sufficient super-spiritual ley lines for them to devour. Nevertheless, she would be at an advantage here. After all, they were plenty of abandoned spiritual ley lines in Kenfort. She only had to head to the spiritual ley lines in secret and devour the spiritual energy there to increase her strength. ¡°Levi Garrison, you destroyed my sect. I won¡¯t let you off easily. I¡¯ll make sure you pay a heavy price for this!¡± Gloria announced viciously. A stab of pain would hit Gloria whenever she recalled how the Glorian Order, which she established herself, was crushed into pieces. If Levi hadn¡¯t interfered, she would¡¯ve dominated the entire mundane world by now. The Glorian Order would have been the strongest faction ever. Furthermore, Gloria would have been known for being the mostpetent leader, leaving her name in history. s, her dream was shattered when Levi showed up. Her hatred for him was so intense that she wanted nothing more than to tear him into pieces. Back when we fought, Levi didn¡¯t seem like he had used all his might. Even so, Santino and I weren¡¯t his match. If he happened to discover the Celestial Gate and enter Kenfort, I would be in danger. With that thought in mind, Gloria grew anxious and restless. She knew Levi well. It was obvious he would find his way into Kenfort. Levi was a vengeful man. Recalling how capable the Void Sect was, Gloria rxed slightly. If the Void Sect¡¯s council members take action, Levi won¡¯t get what he wants even if hees all the way here. I¡¯m just worried that Kenfort won¡¯t take my side and go against Levi. Levi is unbelievably powerful and has subordinates who are as powerful as the Pdins. I¡¯m just a nobody in the Void Sect. Gloria¡¯s gaze grew sharp. It was time for her to n how to get a foothold in Void Sect and be a core member. However, she couldn¡¯t do all that in one day. She needed a perfect opportunity to gain her goal.q Chapter 3746 Chapter 3746 Chapter 3746 What Happened To Floyd Gloria knew what Santino had in mind. He didn¡¯t ask for his sect¡¯s help as he was humiliated after getting defeated by Levi. He might be afraid that the vice sect leader would reprimand him. Santino went to the mundane world personally but got defeated there. He had brought shame to the Void Sect. I should hide the God Crusher well. It isn¡¯t time for me to offer it as a gift yet. Gloria used her power to hide God Crusher. She was worried that Santino would take the credit if she were to offer God Crusher rashly. There wouldn¡¯t be a chance for her to gain sess if he were to do that. ¡°Levi, just you wait. The day I reach the top position in the Void Sect is the day you die,¡± Gloria dered. Meanwhile, Levi failed to track Gloria, Santino, and the rest down. He had no choice but to bring his subordinates back to the base. The follow-up work at the base reached the end, and the casualties had been calcted. Levi read the list and realized that one-third of the elites in the base had lost their lives, and the remainder suffered from injuries of varying degrees. Heavenly League, led by Daxon and Edmund, lost two-fifth of their men, and the rest were injured. The eighty elite students under Bruno¡¯s lead survived the fight. However, ten of them were seriously injured, and fifty of them sustained minor injuries. They tried to stop Gloria and Santino from leaving but ended up with serious injuries. The damage was not as serious for them as the students¡¯ strengths had increased. On the other hand, they were also wearing battle suits and using new weapons. That made Levi realize how important battle suits and weapons were. Thus, he decided to do his best to provide these items to the core members. Fortunately, Digital God was already getting on it. ¡°Boss, the Fatalis Warriors from the Glorian Order are all dead. Almost eighty percent of their elites have been killed. Over three-fifths of their elite followers are dead, so the remaining ordinary followers are no threat to us. Oh, we also discovered Sonja, Eusof, and the rest locked in the underground prison of the Glorian Order¡¯s headquarters. They had been through a terrible ordeal and were tormented to the point of being unrecognizable,¡± Phoenix reported solemnly. Levi was slightly surprised to hear that. ¡°Gloria didn¡¯t kill them?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± Phoenix nodded and exined, ¡°ording to Sonja, she spared their lives so they could witness her growth.¡± ¡°She¡¯s crazy! What kind of fetish is that?¡± Levi responded icily. It was good news to Levi that Sonja and the rest were still alive. Back when the lesiastic Order targeted him, only Sonja and her friends were kind to him. Thus, he thought of them as his friends. ¡°Besides reorganizing our men, I¡¯ll also arrange for everyone to increase their cultivation at the spiritual ley line,¡± Levi announced. He then revealed his n in detail to bring everyone to the super-spiritual ley line. Everyone there were the core members of the base, so they were delighted to hear the news. They couldn¡¯t wait to get there after seeing how abnormally strong Levi was. Their excitement only grew when Levi told them he asked Digital God to make battle suits for all of them. ¡°Santino was no match for Bruno and the students when they wore the battle suits.¡± ¡°Santino might be injured, but just imagine how well the battle suits can protect us!¡± ¡°With the necessary equipment, our fighting prowess will increase considerably!¡± Everyone chattered among themselves as their gazesnded on Levi. To them, Levi was akin to a powerful God of War. When Gloria and Santino formed an alliance to attack him, he didn¡¯t get hurt and even managed to crush them easily. One could imagine how strong he was. ¡°By the way, what happened to Floyd?¡± Levi asked.qExclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. Chapter 3747 Chapter 3747 Chapter 3747 Floyd Regrets In a secluded area on the base, Floyd was slumped on the ground in dejection. He stared nkly ahead as though he was a soulless body. Levi visited him and even removed the Demon Incantation guing his body, but they didn¡¯t speak a word throughout the process. Floyd was ashamed, and Levi didn¡¯t know what to say to him. To be exact, he hadn¡¯t figured out how he wanted to punish Floyd. Floyd was controlled by the Demon Incantation when he tried to assassinate Levi, but before that, he did many things when he was conscious. Many people did their best to change his mind, but their advice didn¡¯t work. Floyd insulted them and even got into a fight with them. He hadmitted a grave mistake, so there was no way he could elude responsibility. Floyd sensed the change in Levi¡¯s attitude, but he didn¡¯t me thetter at all. Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. He was quite surprised that Levi didn¡¯t kill him straight away. It was actually torturing to be alive. Floyd sighed. Regret overwhelmed him when he recalled the past. ¡°Gloria isn¡¯t a good person. You should stay away from her, or she¡¯ll kill you one day.¡± ¡°Gloria is involved with many men. Floyd, pleasee to your senses quickly!¡± ¡°Gloria has high expectations. Why would she fall for you?¡± He recalled how Sonja and the others tried to persuade him to pull out before it was toote. Back then, Floyd used them of trying to sow discord between him and Gloria. Now that he reflected on himself, he realized that Sonja knew Gloria well as they were both from the lesiastic Order. They got everything right. Floyd muttered under his breath, ¡°Azure Dragon, Phoenix, and the like must hate me, right?¡± He was the one who leaked their whereabouts without realizing it. As a result, they were captured by Xs and got their spiritual bones dug out. That was a cruel move. He couldn¡¯t imagine how they made it through the incident. For a very long time after that, Phoenix and the rest were traumatized by the tormenting experience. It was all my fault. After that, Xs delivered a massive blow to the base. It was because I revealed Evie¡¯s technique to Gloria. I was so infatuated with her that I didn¡¯t know she was ying hard to get. I was such a fool! Back then, Gloria imed that she wasn¡¯t interested in Forlevia¡¯s technique but deliberately told him in a discreet manner that Levi had hidden something from him about the technique. She knew him well enough to be sure that he would head to Forlevia to ask about the technique after hearing her words. Gloria then pretended to get hurt so she wouldn¡¯t be suspected of training the technique secretly. She also got Floyd to cultivate so she wouldn¡¯t lose herself in cultivating. As Floyd made sure Forlevia didn¡¯t teach anyone the technique, no one knew it had already been leaked to Gloria. Xster got to increase his strength quickly after cultivating the extreme devouring technique that originated from Forlevia¡¯s technique. After he caused destruction in the base, Phoenix and the rest lost the confidence they had just regained and nearly spiraled into endless cycles of self-doubt. If I had tried to sound her out to see if she really suffered from a serious internal injury, the following incidents wouldn¡¯t have happened. Ugh, it was all my fault! Floyd banged the ground forcefully and berated himself for being too obsessed until he failed to keep his guard up. It was me who brought Gloria around the base, resulting in the theft of God Crusher. I didn¡¯t bring her to Master¡¯s room, but she was smart enough to find a way to search his room at ater time. It was Master¡¯s favorite weapon! Gloria managed to escape using God Crusher. If Levi hadn¡¯t interfered in time, Floyd would¡¯ve been dead by now.q Chapter 3748 Chapter 3748 Chapter 3748 How Could She Do This To Me I¡¯d rather get killed back then than have to suffer after learning the truth. Floyd gave a long sigh as his dejection intensified. Master had the chance to eliminate the threat before it got too big. I was the one who exposed his n unintentionally, so Gloria got to escape in time. If I hadn¡¯t done that, the following events wouldn¡¯t have happened. Floyd stared at the remains of the base. The stench of blood still lingered in the air. Despite not asking about the casualties, Floyd knew that many had lost their lives. He could¡¯ve stopped Gloria but instead exposed their secrets again and again. As a result, Gloria got her way again and again. Thud, thud, thud! Footsteps sounded. Floyd raised his head and saw Sonja, Eusof, and the like doing physical therapy not far away. They had lost their cultivation skills but managed to recover enough to walk around, thanks to the miraculous medicine provided by Levi. It was my fault they lost their cultivation skills. If I hadn¡¯t told Gloria about them recklessly, Xs wouldn¡¯t have captured them quickly. Floyd lowered his head. At this moment, he desperately wished for the ground to swallow him up. After getting caught, Sonja used Gloria of being the leader of the Glorian Order. If he chose to trust them, the base could¡¯ve devised preventive measures in time. They could even take the initiative to attack and destroy the Glorian Order. That way, the battle wouldn¡¯t have happened, and the elites on the base would still be alive instead of sacrificing their lives. ¡°It was all my fault. My fault. I¡¯m a b*stard! Myrades died all because of me.¡± Floyd balled his fists up so forcefully that his nails dug into the flesh of his palms. He didn¡¯t even feel any pain when blood trickled out of his clenched fists. Of course, those incidents weren¡¯t enough to send Floyd to the verge of despair. What hurt him most was the fact that he tried to assassinate Levi. Levi took care of him and taught him everything he knew. Levi also treated him as though he was family. s, all he got was betrayal in the end. Floyd knew he was under the control of the Demon Incantation, but if he weren¡¯t infatuated with Gloria, she wouldn¡¯t have gotten the chance to activate it. Fortunately, Levi realized something was wrong before anything happened. If Floyd sessfully killed Levi, his sin would be irrevocable. Zoey¡¯s haggard face, Forlevia¡¯s young face marred with a frown, Azure Dragon and Phoenix¡¯s anxiety¡­ Various images popped up and swarmed Floyd¡¯s mind, making him dizzy. He was at the point of breaking down. It was all my fault! I¡¯m a sinner who doesn¡¯t deserve to live. It¡¯s toote to turn back time, so the only thing I can do is die to make up for my sins. This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. With that thought in mind, Floyd whipped out a dagger from his arms and aimed at his heart. He had decided to end his sinful life. Thud! ng! Before the dagger could cut into his skin, Floyd felt a force on his wrist that rendered his entire arm numb. The dagger fell to the ground. ¡°M-Master?¡± Floyd looked up and saw Levi¡¯s figure at a distance. ¡°Why won¡¯t you let me die?¡± he howled in anguish. ¡°Only cowards would choose to die. You know your mistake now, so it¡¯s time for you to deal with the mastermind.¡± Levi¡¯s voice rang in his mind. Levi¡¯s words enlightened Floyd. He¡¯s right. I might be a sinner, but Gloria is the mastermind. She¡¯s still atrge, so I need to end her myself. ¡°But how could she do this to me?¡± Floyd was confused.q Chapter 3749 Chapter 3749 Chapter 3749 Finding The Celestial Gate ¡°She¡¯s my girlfriend. Why would she do that to me?¡± Floyd recalled how they had s*x that night. He was baffled. If Gloria didn¡¯t have any feelings for him, she wouldn¡¯t have handed everything to him. I¡¯ll have to figure that out before killing her. Floyd made up his mind. At the same time, Levi started assigning the tasks. ¡°Digital God sent news that he discovered a few divine ley lines and one holy ley line. You¡¯ll head there in batches to cultivate. I¡¯ll instruct you personally. Wynona and Mia, you¡¯ll be at the base with Bruno and the students. Remember to put your guard up and prevent the Glorian Order from making a comeback. If fighters from Kenfortunch an attack, don¡¯t fight against them. Hide in the safe house as quickly as possible.¡± Wynona and the rest felt stressed out as they were no match against the real fighters from Kenfort. Nevertheless, they knew Levi had no choice but to make this arrangement. Levi¡¯s strength kept increasing, so he no longer needed the help of divine ley lines to increase his strength. He had to rely on holy ley lines to attain evident results. Now that a holy ley line had been discovered, Levi must leave the base. ¡°Levi, don¡¯t worry and focus on increasing your strength. We¡¯ll make sure the base is safe,¡± Mia promised solemnly. N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. Sensing her anxiety, Leviforted her, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯lle back to the base to check on you asionally. I¡¯ve also strengthened the defensive formation outside the safe house and the perimeter of the base. Even if someone as powerful as Santino tries to attack us, he¡¯ll need some time to get past the defensive formation. You¡¯ll have enough time to get into the safe house.¡± ¡°Oh, I see.¡± Wynona and the rest heaved a sigh of relief when they learned that Levi had a backup n. Without any distractions, Levi brought the rest to start their cultivation. He also wanted to metamorphose in the holy ley line to increase his power level. As the next few days passed peacefully, everyone in the base rxed a little. When Levi was about to leave with the third batch of members, the lesiastic Order sent news that they had determined the exact location of the Celestial Gate. After Thundera and Bluesky Sect¡¯s fighters escaped, the lesiastic Order submitted to Levi. As Thundera sent the rough location earlier, they finally found the exact location afterbing the area. ¡°Bruno, you¡¯ll be leading them to metamorphose to increase their strength. You know the technique, too. Take over my spot. The Celestial Gate has been found, so I need to check it out myself instead of worrying over it here,¡± Levi announced sternly. He had no idea how dangerous Kenfort would be. Thus, it was the perfect opportunity to check it out himself and prepare himself. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Master Garrison. I promise toplete the mission,¡± Bruno said confidently. After metamorphosing his body, Bruno had improved considerably. He was able to handle more important responsibilities independently now. Levi then departed to the location provided by the lesiastic Order after making the necessary arrangements. Levi said naught a word throughout his journey and finally arrived near the location. ¡°Isn¡¯t this the desert that Ist came to when I was tracking them down previously?¡± He nced around the area and found it familiar. However, it was rather far away from the spot he went to thest time. ¡°Mr. Garrison, it¡¯s right ahead. We wanted to head in to check it out but were sent flying by an invisible spurt of energy. I dare not go any closer,¡± the elite from the lesiastic Order said carefully. Levi looked in the direction that he was pointing. In the middle of the desert, there was a sand dune. No matter how strong the sandstorm was, the dune remained standing as though there was an invisible force separating it from the sandstorm outside. ¡°This looks strange.¡±q Chapter 3750 Chapter 3750 Chapter 3750 Entering Kenfort Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. Looking at the unwilling faces of the elites of the lesiastic Order, Levi decided not to force them. Instead, he said in a deep voice, ¡°All of you take cover.¡± ¡°Yes, sir!¡± Without any further hesitation, the elites of the lesiastic Order immediately retreated. Very soon, they were thousands of meters away. Levi found it hrious. It¡¯s only a sand dune. Why are they so frightened? In the past, I have never noticed anything strange here. Does this only happen by chance? Levi was a little puzzled. Thest time he gave chase to the desert, he did not encounter such a peculiar sight even though he conducted arge-scale search. Otherwise, he would have checked the ce out a lot sooner. Levi leaped into the air andnded in front of the strange sand dune. So, it¡¯s true that the energy fluctuation is caused by the formation. After taking a closer look, Levi detected an endless flow of energy fluctuation near the sand dune. Furthermore, there was a rhythm to theyers of fluctuations. It acted like a well-designed energy shield. That was why the sand dune was not affected despite the storm. Let¡¯s see how strong this formation is. Levi continued to move forward. In the beginning, he did not sense anything amiss. However, he could feel that something was getting in his way as he got within half a meter of the sand dune. The energy fluctuation that he sensed earlier on suddenly became bright, and seven different colors appeared as the sun shone on it. It was dazzling. As he got nearer, the power of the shield became stronger. No wonder the people of the lesiastic Order are so afraid. If I were not powerful enough, this force would have sent me flying and even caused internal injuries. Levi continued to move forward with a calm demeanor. His golden body shed against the powerful shield. This is quite a powerful force indeed! Levi was a little surprised. That force was equivalent to the most powerful blow of Cyrus. Anybody who isn¡¯t strong enough would have been blocked by the formation. They may even be seriously injured. This must be why normal people are not able to enter Kenfort. This formation is the barrier for anyone who wants to enter Kenfort. With that thought in mind, Levi released his powers. In an instant, the force of the shield disappeared. Just as Levi entered the protected zone of the shield, a drastic change happened right in front of his eyes. All of a sudden, the desert was nowhere to be seen. There was no gust of wind either. Instead, a gigantic mountain range appeared in front of him. It was covered with lush vegetation. The odd thing about it was that there was not a single sound of animals and bugs. It was eerily quiet as if he had entered a vacuum where sounds could not travel. ¡°Is anybody here?¡± asked Levi tentatively. His voice echoed far away. Levi turned around and was startled to discover that there was only lush greenery behind him. Those elites from the lesiastic Order were gone. Looks like this formation not only keeps the normal folks out but also messes up a person¡¯s vision and hearing. Levi was well aware of the miraculous power of the ancient formation. In the past, a certain military strategist had managed to entrap thousands of soldiers who were going after him in a forest. The use of one formation was enough to create a different world. Without the guidance of the insiders, one would most likely be trapped in the formation forever. Since I¡¯m in here, I might as well check it out. Levi continued to advance. Very soon, he saw two bronze gates at the bottom of the hill. There were exquisite carvings on those bronze gates. In the center of the gates, the word ¡°Kenfort¡± was written in ancient writing. Could Kenfort be behind these doors? For the first time in his life, Levi was unsure. Should I enter into this whole new world? There might be unknown dangers behind those doors. Although he had defeated Santino and the others, he had no idea how many fighters there were in Kenfort. Since I have already found the location of the Celestial Gate, I wille back again when my powers increase. Once he made up his mind, Levi turned around and went back the way he came.q Chapter 3751 Chapter 3751 Chapter 3751 The Mystery Of Kenfort Levi walked for around thirty meters before he felt that same force. This time around, it was many times stronger than the one he felt when he came in. Are they trying to make it difficult for people to leave? Levi released his powers to fight against the force. True enough, he had to expend much more strength before he could escape the shield. Boom! The rumbling of the energy could be heard within the vacuum. After breaking through the powerful shield, Levi could feel his body rxing. Swoosh! Finally, Levi managed to escape. Once again, he was surrounded by the desert again. ¡°That was incredible!¡± Levi eximed. At the same time, he reached a certain hypothesis. If fighters from the mundane world wanted to enter Kenfort, they would have to get through the barrier. However, once they entered, they would not be able to exit immediately. In order to go in and out of Kenfort freely, their cultivation level would have to surpass that of the barrier¡¯s force. Obviously, that would exin why it had taken Thundera and Wade so many years before they could return to the mundane world. Back then, both of them must have attained the bare minimum level to enter the Celestial Gate, but it was impossible for them toe out immediately. It was after several years of cultivation that they met the required strength to exit. After all, one would require more strength to exit than to enter. ¡°Mr. Garrison, how did you disappear just now?¡± asked everyone. Earlier on, they witnessed Levi approaching the sand dune. In an instant, he vanished. His disappearance rmed all of them. Levi did not exin further. Instead, he instructed, ¡°Mark this location clearly. I have something important to see to.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mr. Garrison. I have alreadybeled this location on several of our detectors. In the future, anyone who needs to look for this ce needs to only find the marking.¡± Levi nodded in satisfaction. Although he did not go past the bronze doors to investigate further, it was enough to mark the location for the time being. Meanwhile, he arranged for his trusted men to keep an eye nearby. If anyone were to emerge from that area, they were to give the base a warning signal. As such, they could leave in advance just in case the Void Sect or the Bluesky Sect tried to attack them. That way, he could ensure the safety of his men. Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. Of course, that would be the case when he was in a metamorphosed state. Once everyone has increased their powers, we will head toward Kenfort. Watch out, Gloria. I¡¯ll let you be for a few more days. Back in the Void Sect, Santino and the others had recovered from their internal injuries after five days of recuperation. Gloria had also secretly wielded her devouring technique. Her cultivation had be even more advanced due to the richer spiritual energy in Kenfort. Santino had also adjusted his state of mind and proceeded to introduce Gloria to the rest of the Empyreans. ¡°This is Quatrino. He is an expert in poison. Things like the Divine Perish don¡¯t even interest him,¡± introduced Santino as he looked at a skinny, middle-aged man. ¡°How do you do, Quatrino?¡± Gloria greeted him respectfully. Quatrino acknowledged with a grunt and continued with his work. Clearly, he was concocting poison. ¡°Let¡¯s go. Quatrino likes to indulge himself in the making of poisons. Let¡¯s not disturb him.¡± Santino got everyone to leave. Before they left, Quatrino¡¯s hoarse voice rang out. ¡°Remember to remind them to take the Crystal Pill. If not, they¡¯ll bleed to death in an hour.¡± ¡°All right!¡± With that, Santino took out a small porcin bottle and gave out the purple pills to Gloria and the rest of them. Without thinking further, Gloria swallowed the pill. The moment she did that, her foggy mind became clearer almost immediately. After they left the seemingly-dpidated hut, that was when Santino said, ¡°Quatrino has concocted poison throughout the years. The remnants of the toxins in the hut are enough to kill an elite.¡± ¡°What is the purpose of the Crystal Pill?¡±q Chapter 3752 Chapter 3752 Chapter 3752 The Seven Empyreans Of Void Sect In response to Xs¡¯ question, Santino exined, ¡°The Crystal Pill is also made by Quatrino and is capable of neutralizing all poisons created by him. Obviously, I¡¯m talking about residual poisons. If the poison was injected into the body some other way, the most the Crystal Pill can do is dy death.¡± ¡°I see!¡± Xs gulped. These Empyreans of the Void Sect are really amazing. For example, Santino practices Stoneheart Swordsmanship, where he has to sever all romantic ties, just like the pce eunuchs in ancient times. As for Duontino, he loves dabbling in magic spells and is buried in his books all day. Quatrino, on the other hand, specializes in poison and poison techniques. Moreover, he has no qualms about poisoning those on the same side as him. As for Pentino and Sextino, both of them have a passion for forging weapons. In fact, more than half the weapons within the Void Sect were created by them. It¡¯s just that one is deaf, while the other is mute¡ªearning the entric pair the moniker ¡°Senseless Duo.¡± On top of forging weapons, both of them are capable of nourishing weapons too. In fact, they are responsible for nourishing all of the Void Sect¡¯s weapons with the energy from the holy ley line¡ªwhich significantly elevates the weapons¡¯ power and swiftly restores them to battle-ready condition. As for Heptino, although he is still young, he is the most talented of them all. Rumor has it that he is within the top three most powerful among the seven and is close to bing the strongest of them all. During battles, he is capable of merging with spiritual ley lines to increase his power exponentially. In addition, he¡¯s usually the first to detect the presence of spiritual ley lines. In fact, therge spiritual ley lines discovered by the Void Sect over thest ten years were done so by him. However, due to his frequent travels, he is seldom around. While training to be stronger in the outside world, he is also busy securing more resources for the sect. ¡°We¡¯re only missing one of the seven Empyreans¡ªPrimo. I wonder what kind of person he is.¡± Gloria was filled with exasperation as none of the six Empyreans there, including Santino, showed any interest in her. As for Heptino, he wasn¡¯t even at the Void Sect at all. ¡°What a bunch of mentally-strong men. Is my invincible Charm Technique finally going to falter here at the Void Sect?¡± Gloria ranted in frustration, although most of what she felt was anger. Nevertheless, Santino¡¯s stern voice suddenly rang out. ¡°Gloria, before you meet Primo, let me first tell you something about him.¡± ¡°Your advice would be most appreciated, Santino.¡± When Gloria noticed the change in mood within Santino, a sense of dread suddenly fell upon her. When she met the other Empyreans, Santino was rxed the entire time. But now, he was visibly anxious. Is Primo someone difficult? Based on the other Empyreans, I¡¯m afraid Primo would have an overpowering aura. After a long silence, Santino spoke gradually. ¡°Primo is the strongest among us and also the sect leader¡¯s favorite disciple. Moreover, barring any unforeseen circumstances, he¡¯s on track to take over as sect leader when the timees.¡± ¡°As expected of the most powerful Empyrean!¡± Gloria eximed. This is the best person for me to ingratiate myself with. Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. ¡°Santino, is there anything particrly special about Primo?¡± Xs couldn¡¯t help asking. However, as if he was choosing his words wisely, Santino didn¡¯t answer immediately. ¡°Actually, Primo is easy to get along with, but do not be fooled by his friendly demeanor. Beneath that smile of his is a predator waiting to pounce anytime. Do you know the reason why? For example, if I take you to see him now, he might end up killing some of you just because he doesn¡¯t like your face. However¡­ the sword technique he practices is theplete opposite of mine. While mine is called the Stoneheart Swordsmanship, his is the Hedonistic Sword Technique, for he loves women and has a harem of hundreds of them!¡± Santino looked at Gloria. ¡°You have to be careful, for I fear that Primo would fancy you the moment he lays eyes on you. Thus, you might be at risk.¡±q Chapter 3753 Chapter 3753 Chapter 3753 Humiliation ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Santino. I¡¯m aware of the risks.¡± Instead of feeling any hesitation, Gloria was looking forward to meeting Primo. He loves women? The Hedonistic Sword Technique? That makes him my perfect target. Without a doubt, my Charm Technique can finally be of use. Holding that thought, she subconsciously curled her lips into a slight smile. The excited Gloria then followed Santino to where Primo lived. After an hour¡¯s walk, both of them arrived at a bamboo forest. Within it was a building made out of purple-colored bamboo. Due to the nourishment of the rich spiritual energy in the area, the bamboos growing in the forest were so thick that one could wrap one¡¯s arms around them and barely touch one¡¯s fingers. ¡°Primo is inside there. No matter what, be mindful of your words regardless of what you hear,¡± Santino reminded sternly. The few of them responded in unison, ¡°Understood!¡± At that moment, everyone began to feel nervous. Gloria, in particr, couldn¡¯t hold back her excitement to meet the future sect leader of the Void Sect. ng! ng! ng! When Santino knocked on the bamboo door, a crisp metallic sound was heard. Evidently, the door had been specially reinforced. ¡°Is that you, Santino? Come in quickly. I heard that you were injured.¡± A maic voice rang out. Its devilish allure tempted anyone who heard it to feel intoxicated. Just the sound of his voice alone was enough to disrupt one¡¯s mental state. He¡¯s really powerful! Gloria¡¯s sense of anticipation intensified. Just when everyone was letting their imagination run wild, the bamboo door gradually opened to reveal a figure standing at the door. The man looked to be in his early thirties and was one hundred and ny centimeters tall. He had a well-built figure and was extraordinarily handsome, just like a divine being. The powerful aura he exuded caused the surroundings to be weighed down by tremendous pressure. In fact, Gloria and herpanions felt as if their bodies were about to be blown apart. She had assumed that Primo would only be slightly stronger than Santino, so she was surprised to discover that they were on entirely different levels. What power! Gloria was awestruck. The more she thought about it, the greater her urge to curry favor with Primo, for that was exactly what she desired. Briefly stunned, Santino swiftly exined, ¡°Primo, these people are from the mundane world.¡± The amused Primo swept his gaze across their faces. At the same time, they, too, observed his reaction. As for Gloria, she simply lost herself while marveling at his strength. ¡°You seem pretty talented. If you have the time, I would be happy to give you some pointers.¡± In the midst of letting her imagination run wild, Primo¡¯s voice suddenly rang out from behind her. ¡°Thank you for your kind offer, Primo. I couldn¡¯t ask for anything more.¡± Gloria instinctively started to tter him. ¡°Mm-hmm, you have great potential!¡± Primo was captivated by Gloria¡¯s beauty at first sight. Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. With Gloria knowing her way around men, she quickly got Primo to be enamored with her after a short exchange. ¡°Good, good. I like her.¡± ¡°Santino, your trip to the mundane world wasn¡¯t a waste at all to have found such a capable person. Other than myself, she¡¯s indeed a cut above everyone else in the sect!¡± Gloria¡¯s ttery made Primo feel like he was on cloud nine. Soon, she settled into the Void Sect with ease. Even the other celibate Empyreans began to take an interest in her. A few dayster, news of Santino¡¯s defeat had reached the ears of the vice sect leader, Geraint Earkenhait, who was infuriated by it. Not only was his favorite disciple grievously injured by a cultivator from the mundane world, but the ancient sword he had personally handed down to Santino was also destroyed. ¡°This is a grave humiliation. Order Santino to go into seclusion to reflect upon his failure.¡± Upon hearing the order, Santino lost his previous haughtiness and went gloomily into seclusion. Initially, Gloria had assumed that Geraint would seek revenge on behalf of Santino. Contrary to her expectations, he ended up going into solitary training instead. When she saw that he didn¡¯t seem to care about Santino¡¯s defeat and the death of a few Pdins, Gloria was filled with indignance.q Chapter 3754 Chapter 3754 Chapter 3754 The Ultimate Forging Technique Of Kenfort ¡°Primo, Santino is Lord Earkenhait¡¯s favorite disciple, so why isn¡¯t he seeking revenge for the former?¡± Gloria probed. After spending a few days together, Gloria and Primo¡¯s rtionship improved by leaps and bounds. Except for the final stage, they had done every intimate act possible. Consequently, Gloria¡ªno longer as cautious as before¡ªbehaved in an increasingly rxed manner in front of Primo. Instead of being annoyed, Primo enjoyed the way both of them interacted. Thus, he was in no hurry to pressure Gloria into giving herself to him. ¡°Gloria, you might not know this, but if Lord Earkenhait personally battles a cultivator from the mundane world, it would be seen as a disgrace. On the other hand, if no one deals with Levi, he, too, would be utterly humiliated,¡± Primo exined in a deep voice. Gloria dered audaciously, ¡°Once I be strong enough, I¡¯m willing to resolve Lord Earkenhait¡¯s dilemma.¡± ¡°Gloria, I¡¯ll convey your intentions to Lord Earkenhait then.¡± After patting her on the shoulder, Primo conveniently wrapped his hand around her waist. Gloria¡ªin spite of her disdain for him¡ªweed his advances with a smile. ¡°By the way, Primo, I happen to have a de with me. Can you help me examine it?¡± Gloria used the opportunity to slip out in a sh as if she was searching for something. Given that her Charm Technique had finally taken effect, her action didn¡¯t arouse Primo¡¯s suspicion at all. Soon, she returned with God Crusher and held it up to him with both her hands. ¡°Oh?¡± Primo¡¯s eyes sparkled as he quickly picked God Crusher up. While examining it in detail, he stayed silent for a long while. Nevertheless, Gloria could clearly see the rapid changes in his expression before it finally settled upon one of shock. ¡°Primo, what do you think of this de?¡± Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. Gloria was filled with anxiety, for the God Crusher was her biggest hope. Even though she and Primo were now extremely close, she knew that it was a matter of time before the womanizing Primo lost interest in her. Also, she wasn¡¯t someone who liked to leave her fate in the hands of others. As for the Void Sect, what theycked now was an ultimate weapon. Hence, if God Crusher were powerful enough, she would be able to establish herself within the Void Sect even without Primo¡¯s support. ¡°Although this precious sword isn¡¯t made of the finest materials, the technique used to forge it is among the best there is. In fact, I¡¯m confident to say that we can consider it legendary.¡± Primo didn¡¯t hide his astonishment. ¡°Is it that amazing?¡± Gloria responded in disbelief. Nodding, Primo exined, ¡°You know what¡¯s even crazier? There are less than three people in Kenfort who are capable of such a legendary forging technique. Even though Pentino and Sextino are exceptional cksmiths and are responsible for forging almost all the weapons within the Void Sect, their technique is significantly inferior to that of the person who forged this de. In fact, the Void Sect can¡¯t even afford to hire a cksmith with such skill. Otherwise, it would have grown into arge sect a long time ago.¡± Gloria was blown away by the exnation, for she had heard that the God Crusher was forged by Levi himself. On top of that, Levi had never stepped foot in Kenfort before. So how did he acquire such a high-level forging technique? In fact, it¡¯s among the cream of the crop within Kenfort. I just can¡¯t believe this! How did Levi do it? When Gloria failed to figure out the answer, she knew that she had underestimated Levi. In other words, she didn¡¯t understand Levi as much as she thought she did. Can it be that Levi still has other trump cards hidden up his sleeve? All of a sudden, Gloria recalled how Wynona¡¯s strength increased significantly within a very short span of time. I¡¯m afraid it has something to do with what Levi is hiding. After all, he was already suspicious of Floyd and might not have told thetter everything. That might be the reason why I have gaps in the information I received.q Chapter 3755 Chapter 3755 Chapter 3755 Gloria Offers Up God Crusher However, I can¡¯t deny that there¡¯s one other possibility¡ªGod Crusher wasn¡¯t forged by Levi. Instead, he stumbled upon it by coincidence and tried to cover the matter up by iming to have forged it himself so that he could avoid others from coveting it. Despite his lies, all the council members of the lesiastic Order agreed that the sword was considered to be an ultimate weapon. I¡¯m afraid that¡¯s the most likely exnation. Levi probably knows that a person¡¯s treasures will arouse the envy of others. Hence, this conclusion is the most logical. ¡°Primo, if the material isn¡¯t of the finest grade, does it mean that the sword isn¡¯t considered perfect?¡± Gloria probed further. Having ced all her hope in God Crusher, Gloria felt extremely nervous. After all, it was supposed to be her ticket into the Void Sect. If this fails, everything I have done would be all for naught. Consequently, an indescribable sense of nervousness descended upon her, for the answer could deal a devastating blow to her n. ¡°It doesn¡¯t work like that.¡± Waving his hand, Primo exined, ¡°Exceptional forging technique can make up for the inferior materials. After nourishing the sword with spiritual energy, it will definitely be an ultimate weapon. Gloria, you have done well. I¡¯ll take this weapon to Lord Earkenhait so that he can validate it with his own eyes.¡± Consequently, Gloria was delighted by Primo¡¯s words. If the God Crusher could really be turned into an ultimate weapon, she would have made a significant contribution to the Void Sect. In addition to her rtionship with Primo, she was confident that it was a matter of time before she became a council member of the sect. To have made so much progress within such a short time, she had even surpassed her own lofty expectations. N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. Most importantly, once she had be a council member, she would have ess to the sect¡¯s best resources for cultivation. Since relying on someone would forever put her at a disadvantage, Gloria¡¯s ambition didn¡¯t just stop there. ¡°Thank you for your rmendation,¡± Gloria remarked coquettishly as sheid her head on Primo¡¯s chest. ted by her response, he replied with a smile, ¡°There¡¯s no need for such formality between the two of us. Anyway, there¡¯s no time to waste. I¡¯ll take this sword to the council members so that they can examine it. At the same time, I¡¯ll use the opportunity to elevate your position.¡± ¡°Sure, it¡¯s all up to you now.¡± Gloria¡¯s silky voice melted Primo¡¯s heart. After sharing some intimacy with each other, the satisfied Primo brought God Crusher to the Void Sect¡¯s council room. Geraint was sitting in a gold-rimmed chair ced at the center of a raised tform. As for the rest of the council members, they took their seats based on their seniority. ¡°Lord Earkenhait, the name of this sword is God Crusher. It is being presented to us by Gloria Gaston ¡ªthe budding cultivator Santino brought back from the mundane world.¡± After a brief pause, Primo continued, ¡°However, I have now taken her in as my disciple.¡± ¡°The forging technique on this sword is beyond both of our capabilities. This is the work of a true master!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. In fact, only a select few within Kenfort are skilled enough to forge something like that.¡± Primo and Sextino were the first to make their views known. After all, they were the authority when it came to forging weapons within the Void Sect. ¡°This is such an amazing weapon!¡± ¡°This sword will definitely bring the Void Sect to the next level.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t expect the mundane world to produce such an excellent sword. It certainly is an eye-opener for me.¡± Amidst the praise from everyone present, the smile on Primo¡¯s face deepened. When God Crusher was finally handed over to Geraint, he was ecstatic after examining it in detail. ¡°If we tempered this sword within a spiritual ley line for a few years, it will definitely be an ultimate sword. By that time, our status within Kenfort would be elevated to the next level,¡± Geraint dered before bursting into heartyughter. The only reason the Void Sect is still a medium-sized sect is theck of a super weapon. Now that we have God Crusher, the gap has finally been filled. All we have to do is wait for a few years, and the Void Sect will see a meaningful transformation. ¡°Primo, for bringing us God Crusher, I hereby appoint Gloria as ahermost elder and ce her under yourmand. Remember to train her well.¡±q Chapter 3756 Chapter 3756 Chapter 3756 Gloria Getting More Resources ¡°We can appropriately shorten Santino¡¯s solitary training duration as well. Is there anyone who opposes this?¡± Geraint asked in a low voice. The rest chorused, ¡°All hail the wise Lord Earkenhait!¡± As Gloria had established good rtionships with the others, the seven Empyreans had nothing but good words to say about Gloria. Furthermore, Gloria had an ambiguously romantic rtionship with Primo. Even without the God Crusher, no one would say a thing about Gloria bing ahermost elder. ¡°I shall be the one to safe keep God Crusher for now, and I¡¯ll be going to the holy ley line to nourish it. Dismissed.¡± It was as if Geraint had received the greatest treasure he had everid eyes on. He was certain that the revival of Void Sect would be in no time. Primo was delighted as well, and Gloria had be an elder and part of the council members as she wanted to. Primo could also show off how cool he was. When Primo returned to the house, he spotted Gloria pacing in the forest, looking anxious. Gloria quickly walked over to Primo and shyly greeted, ¡°Primo, you¡¯re back.¡± Primo wrapped his arm around Gloria¡¯s waist and flicked his dreadlocks. With a chuckle, he said, ¡°Did you miss the handsome me? Don¡¯t worry, my beautifuldy. Lord Earkenhait has given you the title of Nethermost Elder of Void Sect at my insistence. He has also taken the God Crusher to the holy ley line to nourish it. I¡¯m sure that, in a few years¡¯ time, it will be a powerful weapon.¡± ¡°Nethermost Elder?¡± Gloria was thrilled, but she put on a disappointed look on her face. Primo hastily coaxed, ¡°This is just the beginning. Once you grow stronger, you¡¯ll naturally rise in the ranks. At most, once I take over Void Sect, I¡¯ll let you have the fun of being the vice sect leader. What do you think about that? I¡¯m really nice to you, right?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll be depending on you then!¡± Gloria was ecstatic, but she soon muttered in disappointment, ¡°But how do I quickly upgrade myself?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you have a devourer spiritual bone? I¡¯ll give you three divine ley lines as a reward and some magical herbs, too,¡± Primo said with a chuckle. ¡°Are you happy with that?¡± ¡°Of course!¡± Gloria beamed. She was even less resistant toward Primo¡¯s wandering hands at that. After their intimate moment, Gloria went straight to the divine ley lines. ¡°As expected of a major sect in Kenfort. They really don¡¯t mind giving out such a fantastic spiritual ley line.¡± N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. Without hesitating any further, Gloria began channeling her extreme devouring technique. The spiritual energy in Kenfort was abundant and pure, so Gloria easily strengthened herself. ¡°This is great! It¡¯s my first time absorbing the power of such a good spiritual ley line after using the Thunder-Summoning Technique to metamorphose.¡± Gloria continued to greedily devour the spiritual energy. For the following three days, Gloria cultivated like a mad woman. She barely slept or ate, and Primo never once came to disturb her. Geraint had asked him to groom Gloria, so he could not just cultivate their feelings for each other. Yet another three dayster, Gloria slowly breathed out before opening her eyes. She could acutely feel herself be stronger. ¡°Just you wait, Levi Garrison. I¡¯m going to kill you once I be even more powerful.¡± Gloria¡¯s confidence was growing, for she felt that the resources for cultivation in the mundane world were notparable to the ones in Kenfort. Two good examples would be the divine ley lines and the holy ley lines, which did not exist in the mundane world. Spiritual ley lines like those the two major deviant ns owned were already the best kind of cultivation resources. Yet, those spiritual ley lines in Kenfort were abandoned by the people. Therefore, Gloria¡¯s strength would improve far more than Levi¡¯s party¡¯s. Although Levi had easily subdued her thest time they fought, as long as she did her best, she was sure that it would take no time before she surpassed him.q Chapter 3757 Chapter 3757 Chapter 3757 rifying Things With Gloria ¡°I want the forging technique that Levi has as well. By then, sects like Void Sect will be mine to manipte!¡± Once she made up her mind, Gloria devoured with renewed intensity. On the other side, ever since Levi stopped Floyd¡¯s suicide, something had changed in his demeanor. He had also made a promise to Levi and the others. ¡°What happened before was my fault, but I can¡¯t die now. I must kill Gloria myself to take revenge. Once I end her life, I¡¯ll end mine too. It¡¯ll be to fix the mistakes I¡¯ve made all this while,¡± Floyd uttered in determination. The people tried to persuade him otherwise, but Floyd had already made up his mind. There was nothing they could do to change his mind, so they could only heed his words. The truth was that Floyd actually had other ns as well¡ªhe was going to interrogate Gloria. She was already mine, but why did she treat me this way still? If not for love, how could she have given her entire being to me? After I get the answer to all these questions, I¡¯ll kill Gloria myself. Once my revenge is exacted, I¡¯ll kill myself. Hence, Floyd began cultivating in a maniacal manner. Even Levi could not stop him; he could only let Floyd cultivate to the point he barely ate or rested. In fact, Levi even brought him to the divine ley line to metamorphose. How Levi felt about Floyd wasplicated. Now that Floyd had his own ns, Levi decided to take a step back and let the other man decide for himself. Right then, Digital God came with shocking news. While he was searching for super-spiritual ley lines, he found out that there was a spot with overwhelming levels of energy near Zarain. If not for Digital God¡¯s swift reaction in turning off the detector, the equipment would have exploded from the level of energy there. ¡°The levels of energy there are insane. My estimation is that it¡¯s even dozens of times stronger than the holy ley line I detected the other time,¡± Digital God had told them. However, Digital God did not know how to get into that ce. All of his attempts ended up failing. Left without a choice, Digital God went to Levi to seek help. Levi easily agreed to it. It was a perfect opportunity for him. He had used multiple holy ley lines to metamorphose previously, but now, the ordinary holy ley lines were no longer effective in strengthening him. Therefore, Levi was in dire need of a more powerful energy source to metamorphose. Levi wasted no time in heading toward the location Digital God had sent him. ¡°Mr. Garrison, you¡¯re finally here. The terrifying energy source that I told you about is up ahead,¡± Digital God hastily said. Levi then looked in the direction Digital God pointed at, only to see more trees. They were actually already in an indigenous forest, but the nts around the energy source had grown dramatically humongous. Normal vines were as wide as buckets, and strange rocks were everywhere. However, the area was completely silent. Neither birds nor beasts dared toe close to the spot as if some horrifying creature dwelled in it. ¡°Why aren¡¯t youing along?¡± Levi asked when he saw Digital Godgging behind him. Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. Digital God solemnly uttered, ¡°I came close to it before, but if it wasn¡¯t for this battle suit I¡¯m wearing right now, I would have been killed by the energy.¡± Levi¡¯s heart skipped a beat. When he turned around, he saw Digital God pulling away his coat to reveal the torn state of the battle suit he had ved over. The chest area was exceptionally tattered. ¡°This battle suit was capable of withstanding a fully-powered strike from a top Kenfort fighter, but it looks like it¡¯s in a dreadful state now.¡± Levi was stunned. Nevertheless, in the next second, he thought about the energy formation near Celestial Gate. Could it be that this is¡­ In a low voice, Levi uttered, ¡°Stay further away, then. I¡¯ll go ahead to check the situation.¡± ¡°All right.¡± Without hesitation, Digital God retreated. Clearly, he was traumatized by the previous incident. Levi continued inward. Indeed, he could sense energy trying to stop him after a hundred meters into the area.q Chapter 3758 Chapter 3758 Chapter 3758 Discovery Of A New World He found it strange how no energy fluctuations appeared within the vicinity. It was as though that surge of energy was naturally urring. ¡°Trying to stop me, eh?¡± Mustering up his basic technique, Levi unleashed terrifying energy to counter it. Only then was he able to continue his advancement. Hum! A mysterious sound suddenly reverberated around. It was as though he had suddenly arrived at an exclusive space that he should not have intruded upon. Levi, too, felt that in his body. Although there were no discernible changes in his surroundings, the flow of time there seemed to have somewhat slowed down. ¡°What¡¯s going on here?¡± Confounded inside, Levi tried dashing. Sure enough, he found himself to be moving much slower than usual. ¡°Something is definitely off about this area.¡± Levi embarked on a search for any type of entrance simr to the bronze gates, but ultimately, nothing came of it. Although he was not able to locate a corresponding entranceway, that area increasingly reminded him of the legendary realm of Kenfort. ¡°Could this also be another of those hidden mystical realms? But if so, there has to be at least one ess point here somewhere! This is very odd indeed!¡± Levi thus went scouring around but without managing to find any breakthrough once more. However, the further he ventured inside, the more distinctly he felt the power that existed there. This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. ¡°Perhaps it is simr to the sealed super-spiritual ley lines where the real ess points were shrouded from view. Or perhaps the inhabitants of this realm have many super-spiritual ley lines sealed off within, except that they¡¯ve now cut themselves off from the rest of the world?¡± Levi theorized. Wandering deeper into the jungle once again, Levi suddenly felt his heart skip a beat. It felt as though he was being watched by something that was lurking out of sight. Swiftly unleashing his own energy tomence a search, Levi was immediately astonished by how much weaker his scouring ability had be within that area. It took him a long time to receive feedback, but he did not discover anyone suspicious. ¡°I guess I had better withdraw first.¡± Out of caution, Levi swiftly exited the area. While the threat from Kenfort was still looming, he was in no position to undertake any other sort of undue risks at the moment. ¡°What¡¯s the situation in there, Mr. Garrison?¡± Digital God approached to ask. ¡°I haven¡¯te across anything noteworthy yet. Mark this ce down for now. I¡¯lle back to explore it further after we¡¯ve sorted out that bit of business with Kenfort,¡± replied Levi in his deep voice. ¡°Will do!¡± Digital God simply left it at that. ¡°Right. How is the production of those battle suits and weapons I wanted you to fast-tracking along?¡± Levi continued to ask. ¡°We can have those five thousand sets of battle suits and weapons ready in half a month, tops,¡± Digital God announced proudly. That put a smile on Levi¡¯s lips. ¡°Excellent. You¡¯ve been a great help.¡± Once we¡¯re equipped with the five thousand sets of battle suits and that new type of weaponry, the combinedbat prowess of the base¡¯s elites would be greatly enhanced. With that, I¡¯ll be able to head in to investigate Kenfort without worries. Inside Kenfort, a wizened elder was seated upright on a raised chair in the halls within Bluesky Sect¡¯s headquarters. That person was Zerach Xanadu, Hansel¡¯s father and leader of the Bluesky Sect, and gathered in the assembly area below were Hansel, Jasper, Thundera, and the other core members of the council. ¡°How could a lowly cultivator from the mundane world have defeated Santino and a bunch of Pdins from the Void Sect? I find this hard to believe!¡± said Zerach with a solemn face. Not too long before, Zerach was incensed when Hansel and his followers had returned injured. He considered it a grievous humiliation and wanted to lead a group of his own to seek vengeance in return. What followed unexpectedly was the news of the defeat of the Void Sect and the Glorian Order¡¯s coalition reaching his ears. ¡°Never mind the other Pdins, but Santino is a real force to be reckoned with. To think that Levi is powerful enough to defeat even him¡­ I¡¯m afraid that our chances of being able to seek revenge against him now may be slim to none.¡± Overwhelmed emotionally, Hansel started to feel extremely fortunate that he had been able to flee fast enough thest time around. Had he not, he and his followers might have beenpletely wiped out.q Chapter 3759 Chapter 3759 Chapter 3759 A Multifactional Alliance ¡°Bluesky Sect¡¯s strength would surely be bolstered tremendously if we could convince someone like him to join us.¡± ¡°Agreed, but I¡¯m afraid that line of thinking isn¡¯t very realistic.¡± ¡°I¡¯m more interested in those secrets that Levi possesses. It¡¯s been said that the swords he forged are held in high regard by the Void Sect itself.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Even their fifth and sixth Empyrean is in awe of his forging technique.¡± The other elders of Bluesky Sect engaged each other in a lively discussion before Zerach raised a hand to call for silence. ¡°Levi and the others must be dabbling with some form of advanced technique to be able to elevate their prowess within such a short time the way they did. Bluesky Sect would be able to be exponentially stronger should we be able to gain knowledge of it. Coupled with that supreme forging technique, who is to say that we won¡¯t be able to attain greater heights than ever before? Hence, I think it might be best for us to capture Levi¡¯s family members and use the lives of his wife and daughter to threaten him into surrendering his skills and forging technique. What do all of you think?¡± Zerach¡¯s words received widespread support, but there was a minority who expressed the need to exercise caution so as to avoid inviting cmity onto themselves. ¡°Your proposal is a fine one, Father, but I fear that Bluesky Sect might not be strong enough to pull this off!¡± Hansel¡¯s words spoke to his contemporaries¡¯ gravest concern. That drew augh from Zerach. ¡°For us to attempt this alone would surely prove challenging, but what if we were to seek coboration with a few other sects?¡± The masses were suddenly enlightened, as it was only human nature to seek out that which was advantageous over that which was not. By making the value of what Levi possessed public knowledge, how could the other factions possibly not be tempted? ¡°We should seek to enter an alliance with other sects that areparable to ourselves in strength. That way, we may be able to avoid being double-crossed,¡± Jasper added. Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. Zerach broke into a boisterous guffaw. ¡°Great minds do think alike!¡± ¡°It would seem like you already have some prospective partners in mind, Father, but I wonder if the Void Sect would be inclined to take any follow-up action? After all, Santino was hurt!¡± said Hansel grimly. ¡°Master Hansel¡¯s concerns are not without merit. Santino is the beloved student of their vice sect leader Geraint Earkenhait. Do you think he mighte forward to redress their aggrievement? If the Void Sect were to get involved in this, we might not have any chance to get at those treasures ourselves. That would be truly troubling indeed!¡± Zerach waved his hand and said, ¡°Rest assured, everyone, that I know Geraint well. He is haughty as heck and has no respect for anyone. Aside from the leader of the Void Sect, he sees everyone else as mere spittle beneath his feet. Such an arrogant man would surely not venture to raise the entire might of the sect against any individual from the mundane world, as he would find that demeaning of someone of his own stature.¡± The masses variously nodded to express their approval. Seeing that the others had been relieved of their doubts, Zerach continued in a deep voice, ¡°Hansel, I want you to go out and extend invitations to these four major sects personally. Tell them that I have a matter that I wish to discuss.¡± The others reacted in astonishment. It seems that Zerach has already had everything nned out to the point that he even had the invitation cards prepared ahead of time. Hansel epted the task readily, as he had been itching to get even for quite a while now. He had even fantasized about how he would eventually torment Levi in order to soothe his own rage. In the dark of night, Bluesky Sect hosted a magnificent banquet for the heads of the four major sects who had convened at the invitation Hansel sent out to them. Represented there was the Order of the Sacred Saber, Aether Sword n, Order of the Witching Star, and Ironfist n. Overall, the strength of the gathered sects was more or less on par with that of the Bluesky Sect. ¡°All of you honor me with your presence here. May I propose a toast to a fruitful coboration ahead,¡± said Zerach with a heartyugh. ¡°You are too kind, Mr. Xanadu.¡± ¡°Yes. It is you who honor us by considering us for involvement in such a wonderful undertaking!¡± ¡°Please, tell us how we shall proceed, and we shall do our utmost for it!¡± The leaders of the four major sects tossed back and emptied their sses. Without withholding anything, Zerach unreservedly brought everything pertaining to Levi to the fore, making sure to exin the risks and rewards involved in great detail.q Chapter 3760 Chapter 3760 Chapter 3760 The Last Laugh ¡°What do you guys think?¡± Zerach asked. Gunther Stanfield, leader of the Order of the Witching Star, spoke up. ¡°I think it¡¯s doable. Even though Santino was defeated, I am a lot stronger than him. I have no doubt we will capture Levi alive with everyone¡¯s help.¡± Thaddeus Stroud, leader of the Order of the Sacred Saber, chimed in, ¡°You¡¯re right, Gunther. I am very much interested in Levi¡¯s forging technique.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. We, the Ironfist n, focus mainly on body refinement. Who would have thought that Levi is a pure physical cultivator? His technique must be out of this world,¡± Akain Krebs, leader of the Ironfist n, said as greed brimmed in his eyes. Locklen Ocasio, leader of the Aether Sword n, didn¡¯t even try to put on a facade as he spoke with a smile. ¡°I will lead the elites into battle as long as we¡¯re sharing our resources.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, everyone. It has never crossed my mind to take everything for myself. Otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t have disclosed Levi¡¯s value. Since everyone is in agreement, we will meet again in five days with our armies and march into the mundane world!¡± said Zerach. ¡°Deal!¡± The four sect leaders clinked sses before toasting each other, sealing the deal to form an alliance against Levi. Meanwhile, at Levi¡¯s base, the five thousand sets of battle suits made by Digital God were delivered to the base as nned. Levi distributed the battle suits to five thousand elites he had handpicked. Thus, a strong army equipped with elitebat gear was born. Moreover, his men had undergone metamorphosis at the divine and holy ley lines, resulting in a breakthrough for their unending thirst to elevate theirbat prowess. Besides that, the troop led by Bruno, which consisted of eighty soldiers, had returned to base. They had fully recovered from battle and reached new heights in theirbat prowess. ¡°I feel like I can hold my own against the ordinary cultivators in Kenfort with this piece of battle suit.¡± ¡°I think it wouldn¡¯t even be an issue for us to take out the Pdins.¡± This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. ¡°I think you¡¯re getting very good at bluffing.¡± Levi was delighted to see his men filled with confidence. ¡°Quiet down, everyone. Your battle gears are more than enough to guard the base. So I¡¯ve decided to personally lead Wynona and the team to Kenfort tomorrow and take this chance to wipe out our biggest threat,¡± Levi stated in a deep voice. Everyone pped and cheered in delight upon his words. Levi had wanted to retire early that night as it was going to be a long day tomorrow. However, he received disturbing news from one of his men who was guarding the Celestial Gate. ¡°We detected some suspicious people who areing from the Celestial Gate¡¯s direction. They¡¯re very strong. They¡¯ve killed the men we sent to tail them.¡± Levi¡¯s eyes narrowed. He instructed his subordinates to leave the rest to him. ¡°Instead of taking the easy way out, you chose to walk through hell instead. Who would have thought that you would hand yourselves over just like that? Well then, I¡¯ll make sure you stay here forever.¡± Levi immediately notified his troops to prepare for battle while hey in ambush alongside Wynona and the others for the enemy. Not long after, Levi sensed countless strong presences making their way toward the base at lightning speed. Among them were three auras he was most familiar with, Thundera, Hansel, and Jasper. ¡°It looks like the Bluesky Sect members are here for revenge,¡± Levi immediately concluded. Momentster, the alliance of the five sects came into view. Everyone here seems quite strong. Especially the ones at the forefront. Levi scouted the troop. There were about thirty of them in the alliance. In fact, the ones at the forefront were even stronger than Santino. Hansel, who was among the crowd, spotted Levi at a nce. ¡°Father, he was the one who beat me to a pulp, Levi Garrison.¡± Zerach¡¯s eyes shed with murderous intent. ¡°Looks like the men who stood guard around Celestial Gate report to you,¡± he said coldly. ¡°You¡¯re pretty smart. I thought everyone from the Bluesky Sect was dumb.¡± Levi smiled. ¡°Let¡¯s see who will have thestugh in a short while,¡± Zerach scoffed.q Chapter 3761 Chapter 3761 Chapter 3761 I Will Send You To Him Soon ¡°Levi, I¡¯ll give you onest chance. Surrender now or suffer the consequences. This is the alliance of the five sects. These few here are sect leaders. Even Santino doesn¡¯t stand a chance against them. You¡¯ll be dead meat if we go into battle,¡± Hansel said arrogantly. Levi shrugged. ¡°You¡¯re asking for it, then,¡± he replied with an air of nonchnce. He was looking down on them without even trying to hide it. ¡°Stand down, Hansel.¡± Zerach took a few steps forward as he stared at Levi with fiery eyes. ¡°Levi, your arrogance will cost you your life.¡± ¡°Is that so? Well then, all of you shoulde at me simultaneously to save time,¡± Levi urged. ¡°You arrogant brat. Let¡¯s see how capable you are to hold your own.¡± A burly figureunched himself at Levi at lightning speed before he could finish, aiming a punch at his face. Whoosh! The force of his attack was so strong that the disced air could be felt before his fistnded on its target. He was moving so fast that a whistling noise was heard as he cut through the air. ¡°I heard that Milo, the Ironfist n¡¯s elder, has perfected his punch. It can smash ten mountains into pieces in an instant. We¡¯ll be asserting our dominance over Levi even if he survives this.¡± The crowd whispered among themselves. None of them were taking Levi¡¯s ability seriously. In fact, they attributed Santino¡¯s defeat to gross underestimation of his enemy¡¯s capabilities. Hansel and Jasper were the only ones looking grim, for they knew how strong Levi actually was. Looks like Milo¡¯s life is in danger. Milo thought Levi was scared witless by his lightning punch when he saw Levi rooted to the ground. ¡°I heard that you¡¯re a physical cultivator. Show me how hard your body is then.¡± Milo added more power into his punch. ¡°As you wish!¡± Levi finally made a move. However, instead of dodging the punch, he aimed a punch in Milo¡¯s direction. Bang! A loud bang sounded in the air as their fists collided. In the next moment, a figure flew into the air before smashing heavily onto the ground. Everyone watched as Miloy lifeless on the ground. Blood flowed from the part where his right arm was supposed to be. ¡°How is this possible?¡± ¡°He defeated Milo with one punch?¡± ¡°You mean he killed Milo.¡± Indeed, Milo had died. Rustle. The alliance went into an uproar, for the Ironfist n¡¯s elder was among their top ten strongest warriors. He was especially known for having fists that were hard as steel. Who would have thought that he would die such a horrible death in a head-on attack? ¡°Levi is so strong!¡± The crowd did not dare look down on Levi anymore. ¡°Levi, how dare you kill my elder. I will tear you to pieces,¡± Akain bellowed. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll send you to him soon enough,¡± Levi mocked. Akain¡¯s blood boiled. He was about to strike when Zerach quickly stopped him. ¡°Calm down, Mr. Krebs. Levi¡¯s ability is out of this world. You won¡¯t stand a chance against him. Let¡¯s attack all at once to be on the safe side,¡± said Zerach. N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. Akain immediately returned to his senses. He wouldn¡¯t be able to take Levi out in an instant, even though he was stronger than Milo. He¡¯s right. It¡¯s impossible to take Levi out in a one-on-one battle. He has scary abilities. ¡°The five of us will hold him back while the rest of you go after his wife and daughter. We¡¯ll have to make this quick,¡± Zerach ordered. The other sect leaders signaled their men with a nod. A battle n was formed in an instant.q Chapter 3762 Chapter 3762 Chapter 3762 The Five Working Together Levi narrowed his eyes slightly, for he could sense that the five sect leaders were more powerful than Santino. ¡°Come on!¡± taunted Levi in a deep voice. ¡°Leader of the Order of the Sacred Saber, Thaddeus Stroud!¡± ¡°Leader of the Order of the Witching Star, Gunther Stanfield!¡± ¡°Leader of Ironfist n, Akain Krebs!¡± ¡°Leader of Aether Sword n, Locklen Ocasio!¡± ¡°Leader of Bluesky Sect, Zerach Xanadu!¡± After the introduction, the five leaders spread out and surrounded Levi. Wynona and the others wanted to help Levi, but he immediately stopped them. ¡°I¡¯ll deal with them; you guys take care of the rest. Take as many lives as you can so we can end this quickly,¡± instructed Levi coldly. Even though the group worried about Levi, they would never question his orders. Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. ¡°Charge!¡± As soon as Zerach shouted, the five rushed toward Levi in unison with all sorts of weapons. Ready to give their opponent their all, the leaders tightened their formation and ensured Levi had nowhere to run. ¡°Good!¡± Levi¡¯s fighting spirit was immediately lifted. After performing a basic technique, the man began to exude a powerful aura. Before long, the golden light surrounding Levi turned into an energy shield. Clink! Clink! Clink! The weapons that hit the shield sounded as if they struck metal. The energy shield deformed slightly because of the heavy assault, yet Levi remained unharmed. Swords and knives continued to dance around as the leaders focused their attacks on where the shield was deformed. Responsible for attracting Levi¡¯s attention, Akain unleashed all the fiercest moves he knew on the man. Gunther focused on messing with Levi¡¯s mind since he specialized in hidden weapons and poison. Armed with swords, Thaddeus and Locklen performed a pincer movement to nk Levi. As for Zerach, he used the aura-concealing technique and waited for the perfect opportunity to deal Levi a fatal blow. The five leaders¡¯ attacks were exceptionally well-coordinated, giving Levi no respite at all. ¡°What a strong defense. How does a physical cultivator even aplish such a feat?¡± ¡°No wonder that elder was taken out so easily!¡± As a fellow physical cultivator, Akain was impressed with his opponent. To him, his iron fists were his best weapon. Still, my fists are no match for Levi¡¯s solid body. If I can get my hands on his body- strengthening technique, Ironfist n will be invincible! After the first round of assault, Levi was left with onestyer of energy shield. It seemed as though the five leaders had Levi under their thumb. However, before the five couldunch a second wave of assault, the shield enveloping Levi replenished itself. It was as if the man had been covered with countlessyers of thick armor. ¡°How can one possibly gather their energy so quickly?¡± The leaders were so shocked that their jaws almost dropped to the floor. Gunther never stopped attacking, even when he and hispanions transitioned from the first assault to the second one. Still, Levi was able to replenish his energy shield under the barrage of hidden weapon strikes. ¡°Levi is a pure physical cultivator, so most of his body will be imprable. Focus your attacks on his weak spot,¡± instructed Zerach as he continuously shifted his position. ¡°I¡¯ll go for his eyes. Mr. Stroud and Mr. Ocasio, you two attack his sides. Mr. Krebs, you aim for his temples and heart while Mr. Xanadu strikes from behind,¡± uttered Gunther in a deep voice. ¡°That¡¯s a great idea!¡± The five then nodded in agreement since they all knew those were themon weak spots of a cultivator, including physical cultivators. ¡°That¡¯s pretty clever. However, I¡¯m afraid that you¡¯re wrong.¡± Levi performed his basic technique once again, and the golden light surrounding him immediately intensified, making him seem godlike.q Chapter 3763 Chapter 3763 Chapter 3763 It Is My Turn To Attack ¡°In the face of absolute power, your n is futile,¡± sneered Levi. The five leaders refused to give up, so theyunched another round of attack. No longer holding anything back, the leaders finally managed to break Levi¡¯s energy shield. ¡°This is it!¡± Zerach found the perfect opportunity he was looking for when the shield was shattered. In the blink of an eye, the man got behind Levi. Zerach thought there was no better time to strike, for he was convinced that even if he failed to kill Levi, he could do serious damage to the man. Swoosh! Light gleamed on Zerach¡¯s sword as he tried to plunge it into Levi¡¯s back. Clink! As though it had hit solid metal once again, the sharp weapon got bent into an almost impossible shape. On the other hand, Levi remained unscathed. Only a tiny white spot had appeared on his body. ¡°That was a pretty good sneak attack. Still, I can¡¯t believe you fell for the so-called weak spot I dangle in front of you,¡± mocked Levi with a chuckle. ¡°Oh, no!¡± Zerach had a feeling that he had put himself in a terrible position. Instinctively, he tried to withdraw his sword and retreat. ¡°Toote!¡± uttered Levi in his cold voice before spinning toward Zerach like a top and swiftly pinching his enemy¡¯s de with three fingers. ¡°Let go of my weapon!¡± Zerach spun around as well, nning to utilize the momentum he would gain to pull away from Levi. However, Levi effortlessly foiled Zerach¡¯s tactic as if he was wrestling with a child. ¡°You¡¯re too weak,¡± stated Levi mockingly as he extended his left hand to flick the long de. Buzz! With the de vibrating violently, Zerach could feel his arm begin to turn numb. The man eventually let go of his weapon after a brief resistance, and Levi immediately took a swing at him. With such an incredible force rocketing toward him, Zerach knew if he did not dodge the attack, he would be either severely injured or killed on the spot. Swoosh! Thaddeus and Locklen were not about to stand by idly, so they swiftly charged at Levi, who then deflected their attacks with the long sword he had snatched from Zerach. Numerous shots of sword energy were instantly unleashed at Thaddeus and Locklen. ng! ng! ng! Sparks flew as Levi sent the two leaders stumbling backward. Meanwhile, Gunther began attacking with his concealed weapons again. ¡°What good can your sneak attack do?¡± Levi performed a technique that allowed him to intercept the projectiles flying toward him with energy before sending them away in the opposite direction. This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. Gunther¡¯s eyes widened as he stared at his own weapons raining down on him. Unable to dodge every one of them in time, he got injured on the shoulder. ¡°It¡¯s my turn to attack.¡± Refusing to give his enemies a moment of respite, Levi threw a powerful punch aimed at Akain¡¯s body. Akain knew it was impossible to dodge the swift attack, so he had no choice but to take Levi head-on. Bam! Akain was shocked by how terrifying his enemy¡¯s strength was when he got knocked away like a rag doll. Blood sprayed out of his mouth before he evennded on the ground. Even though Akain had instinctively put up an energy shield to defend himself, Levi easily broke through it. In the end, Akainy lifelessly on the floor. ¡°Fall back!¡± The others finally realized they were no match for Levi, but it was already toote. Taking down Akain was only the beginning for Levi, who was ready to unleash his wrath on his enemies. With his advantages in terms of strength and speed, Levi quickly took control of the entire battlefield. The four remaining leaders werepletely helpless when faced with Levi¡¯s relentless storm of punches. It did not take long before they all fell to the ground due to their severe injuries. ¡°Drop whatever you¡¯re doing and protect our leaders at all costs.¡± The sect elders battling Wynona immediately rushed toward Levi when the tide of battle turned against them.q Chapter 3764 Chapter 3764 Chapter 3764 That Woman Will Never Change ¡°Do you seriously think you can save your leaders?¡± With that, Levi began throwing a barrage of punches in all directions like a war machine. After only around ten seconds of continuous bloodshed, eight elder-ss fighters died on the spot. Immediately, the scene was filled with the sound of injured men inhaling sharply. Levi¡¯s power was so fearsome that it utterly stunned the fighters of all five sects. Instead of charging at Levi again, they all retreated. Levi stopped Wynona when she tried to chase after the scared fighters. ¡°There¡¯s no point in going after them. Besides, they can¡¯t do anything as long as we have these guys.¡± Then, Levi zoomed back to Zerach and the others and secured them with energy. Filled with disbelief, the five leaders exchanged awkward looks with each other. Never did they expect that Levi could take them all out so effortlessly. ¡°I need you to answer some questions for me. If I¡¯m pleased with your answers, I might just consider sparing your lives,¡± uttered Levi coldly. Even though the leaders were reluctant to help Levi, they had no choice but to cooperate. The five were as miserable as sin when Levi took their magical potions and herbs from them. All they could do was watch helplessly as the man emptied their pockets. Completely defeated, the leaders had lost whatever pride they had when they arrived at the scene. They nned to get their hands on Levi¡¯s forging technique and cultivation technique. However, not only did they fail to do that, but they also lost their prized possessions. On top of that, the five were reduced to captives groveling for mercy. ¡°First, I need you to give me detailed information on Kenfort¡¯s situation!¡± ordered Levi straightforwardly. ¡°There are several major sectarian forces in Kenfort, so even I can¡¯t tell you exactly how many fighters there are in that ce.¡± Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. ¡°He¡¯s right, Mr. Garrison. Our sects are only small forces; we¡¯re not privy to the information the higher- ups hold.¡± ¡°However, we¡¯re willing to tell you everything we know.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. We are!¡± ¡°Please spare our lives. We promise that we¡¯ll be yours tomand from now on.¡± Afraid to die, the leaders all attempted to please Levi with words. ¡°You¡¯ll all take turns to tell me about Void Sect. The more detailed, the better.¡± Levi nodded with satisfaction. Then, the five began spilling everything they knew to Levi. Levi was shocked after listening to the leaders, for Kenfort¡¯s vastness far exceeded his expectation. It wouldn¡¯t be an exaggeration to regard Kenfort as a world of its own. From what the five told me, the seven Empyreans of Void Sect were simply outstanding young people. They are by no means the strongest. The power of these super sects is unfathomable. Whether in terms of cultivation techniques or resources, they far outmatch the medium and small sects. One can easily tell by looking at the fighters they trained up. ¡°One more thing, Mr. Garrison. Gloria had gifted a sword named God Crusher to the vice sect leader of Void Sect, Geraint Earkenhait. After some testing, the sword was deemed a prized possession of the sect. Geraint had it kept in the core of the holy ley line so it would transform into the ultimate weapon. When the timees, he¡¯ll call it God¡¯s Bane. Because of Gloria¡¯s contribution, Geraint granted her the position of Nethermost Elder. On top of that, she was allowed to train under Primo. From what I know, Gloria got close to Primo so she could climb the ranks,¡± revealed Zerach. ¡°Gloria is despicable! How dare she butter the sect up with something that doesn¡¯t even belong to her!¡± ¡°That woman will never change. She¡¯s using the same trick on Kenfort.¡± ¡°I won¡¯t rest until the day she dies.¡± Phoenix and the others were furious, for they never thought that Gloria would be able to get her hands on the higher-ups of Void Sect so soon.q Chapter 3765 Chapter 3765 Chapter 3765 Improving Those Around Him The fact that Gloria did so with such dishonorable methods only infuriated the group further. Floyd¡¯s face became as grim as death while he clenched his fists and dug his nails into his palms. ¡°Why is Gloria doing this to me? How can she throw herself into another man¡¯s arms so soon just to gain more power? Maybe Primo forced her to do it. From what Zerach said, the man¡¯s obviously a yboy. Still, she shouldn¡¯t have treated me this way!¡± Floyd got so upset that his chest heaved up and down. ¡°We only lost the God Crusher because of me, so there¡¯s no way I¡¯m going to let Void Sect have it. I¡¯ll get it back even if it costs me my life.¡± Floyd was determined to get the God Crusher back, but when he thought about how hard it would be to go up against Void Sect, he got angry with himself. ¡°I have to continue to devour so I can be stronger. Only then can I do what I have to do.¡± Floyd was so caught up in his own thoughts that his face became distorted. ¡°There¡¯s another thing you should know, Mr. Garrison. Geraint reckoned that even in Kenfort, not more than three people have the forging technique to produce the God Crusher.¡± Zerach surprised the others with his revtion once again. ¡°Is that so?¡± Levi, too, was slightly taken aback. The God Crusher was forged ording to the instructions my mentor left me. I didn¡¯t expect it to be so appreciated in Kenfort. Zerach just said that not more than three people in the ce are skillful enough to forge it. Can it really be that powerful? I was only fooling around when I forged the God Crusher. If I had picked better materials and paid more attention when forging, I probably would¡¯ve made the ultimate weapon. Master didn¡¯t hold back at all, did he? Apparently, the forging technique he taught me was as impressive as the basic technique. The more Levi thought about it, the more curious he got about his mentor¡¯s background. Not only was the God Crusher a prized possession in Kenfort, but it was also the best weapon they had evere across. I have to ask my mentor about the God Crusher when I see him. The old man must be the leader of a super sect. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have known how to make such a marvelous weapon. ¡°I¡¯ll keep you alive for now. You must have a way tomunicate with your sect members, so tell those who run away to stay silent and keep an eye on Void Sect. When I get to Kenfort, I¡¯ll need you to lead the way for me. Can you do that?¡± asked Levi coldly. The five leaders all nodded in agreement. None of them dared to turn down any of Levi¡¯s requests at that moment. They hadpletely forgotten about pride and dignity because staying alive was what mattered most to them. ¡°One more thing. Tell me all of your techniques for cultivation,¡±manded Levi. The leaders¡¯ mouths immediately twitched when they heard Levi because that was the same thing they nned to ask from the man when they had beaten him. Unfortunately, reality turned out to be the exact opposite of what they had imagined. Still, the five had no choice but to do as ordered because they wanted to live. What they did not understand was why Levi, someone much stronger than them, would want their techniques. Naturally, Levi did not ask for the techniques for himself. His strength and speed were already at their peak, so even throwing a simple uppercut would be enough for him to pose a serious threat to his enemies. Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. That was why Levi did not value fancy moves. However, that did not mean the techniques were useless to others. They would be perfect for people like Wynona, who had only had a short time to practice basic techniques. If she were to pair the leaders¡¯ moves with her own skills, she would be able to increase herbat prowess. Levi wanted to do the best he could to improve those around him. After all, Void Sect was not to be underestimated.q Chapter 3766 Chapter 3766 Chapter 3766 Attentio Levi knew he couldn¡¯t constantly protect them. Hence, the solution was to strengthen them. Levi noted the techniques the five had mentioned and taught the others ording to their personal characteristics. Meanwhile, Floyd had been cultivating in a maniacal manner because he wanted to go to Kenfort to rify things with Gloria as soon as possible. After that, he wanted to take revenge. Devour! I need to devour! Floyd was cultivating like crazy at the location given by Digital God. When he was doing so, Levi, Forlevia, and the others had been advising him otherwise because the extreme devouring technique had its side effects. When the cultivator was without devourer spiritual bone, the side effects of the extreme devouring technique were especially bad. One could even die as a result. However, their advice had fallen on deaf ears. Floyd was too focused on strengthening himself because he wanted to take revenge. Since he wouldn¡¯t listen, Levi and the others gave up on advising him. Luckily for Floyd, Digital God had found enough divine ley lines for him to strengthen himself. Floyd could feel his strength increasing exponentially. This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. As time went by, however, Floyd realized that he had reached his limit. It¡¯s time for revenge! Floyd silently made up his mind. The members of the base started cultivating the techniques and tactics of the leaders of the five sects. That was their final preparation before going to Kenfort. In his spare time, Levi went to the spot near Zarain that Digital God had found. That was where the energy explosion had urred. This time around, Levi did a thorough investigation and found out that the area was simr to Kenfort. Besides that, time seemed to behave differentlypared to the outside world. However, the purity of the spiritual energy in the area could easily defeat the spiritual energy found in divine ley lines. In Levi¡¯s eyes, that was the best resource for him to cultivate. This is awesome! I must take full advantage of this. Still, Levi couldn¡¯t find anything like Celestial Gate. Hence, he decided not to enter yet. ording to Zerach, Celestial Gate would change its location randomly. Perhaps that theory applies to this independent world nearby Zarain. I must look into it first before using the resources. Otherwise, things might get out of control. ¡°Let¡¯s just deal with Void Sect first!¡± Levi mumbled to himself. On the other side, Gloria had been devouring divine ley lines for a few days straight in Void Sect. Hence, her ability increased at an amazing rate. Gloria herself didn¡¯t expect Heavenly Thunder to work so well. Luckily, I didn¡¯t kill everyone from the Esoteric Guild back then. When I reach my devouring limit, I can just force the Esoteric Guild to use Thunder-Summoning Technique to metamorphose. This way, I can constantly devour and be the strongest in the world. Gloria had gone to the extent of imagining herself being the strongest fighter in Kenfort. At the same time, Gloria had attracted Primo¡¯s attention with her strengthening speed. ¡°Gloria, you need to cultivate slowly. You¡¯ve been cultivating like crazy for the past few days, and this isn¡¯t a good thing in the long run,¡± Primo advised. Gloria stopped devouring and quickly smiled at him. ¡°Thank you for your advice, Primo. Otherwise, I could¡¯ve gone astray!¡± ¡°It¡¯s not that serious, but I¡¯m just saying that for your sake. By the way, Gloria, do you know what I cultivate in?¡± Primo smiled. Gloria replied truthfully, ¡°I know Santino cultivates Stoneheart Swordsmanship. I hope you can teach me that, Primo.¡± ¡°Stoneheart Swordsmanship is boring. Besides, humans are a bunch of emotional beings. So why would you want to learn to eliminate your emotions? Don¡¯t you find that troublesome?¡±q Chapter 3767 Chapter 3767 Chapter 3767 Marrying Primo After trashing Stoneheart Swordsmanship, Primo continued, ¡°I cultivate Hedonistic Sword Technique.¡± ¡°Hedonistic Sword Technique?¡± Gloria pretended like that was the first time she had heard of it. Primo stood with his hands sped behind his back as though he was the almighty. ¡°Humans are filled with emotions, so the Hedonistic Sword Technique is a lot stronger.¡± Seeing that Gloria was still unconvinced, Primoughed and said, ¡°Try a few moves on me. I¡¯ll show you what Hedonistic Sword Technique is made of.¡± ¡°Sure! I shall fulfill your request. Pardon me,¡± Gloria replied. Gloria made a move but saw that Primo didn¡¯t flinch. All of a sudden, a bamboo sword appeared in his grip. With a gentle wave, everything in the area seemed to have changed in an instant. And Primo had vanished. A momentter, Gloria saw a lot of people kneeling before her. One of those people was Levi. Seeing that, Gloria was overjoyed. Subconsciously, she curled her lips into a smile. Something¡¯s wrong! How did Levi suddenly appear before me? What¡¯s even more absurd is the fact that he¡¯s kneeling before me! Gloria was stunned, and the image before her eyes soon disappeared. When she snapped out of it, she realized she had a bamboo sword on her neck. ¡°What¡­¡± Gloria was sweating bullets. If Primo wanted to kill me, I would¡¯ve died! ¡°What happened just now?¡± Gloria gulped and asked. Primo kept his sword and uttered proudly, ¡°That was one of my techniques to make my enemy feel joy. I don¡¯t know what you saw, but it was definitely something you dreamed of. While you were caught up in feeling the joy, that gave me more than enough time to kill you.¡± Upon hearing that, Gloria inhaled sharply. No wonder that image appeared before my eyes just now. That was Primo¡¯s doing! ¡°What a terrifying technique!¡± Gloria eximed. Primo smiled and asked, ¡°Would you like to learn the technique?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Gloria answered unhesitatingly. Primo nodded. ¡°My Hedonistic Sword Technique can progress even faster if I have a woman to practice it with. Gloria, marry me, and I¡¯ll teach you the technique!¡± Gloria was stumped because she didn¡¯t expect Primo to pop the question so suddenly. Initially, she had nned to date him first to stall the time. She had nned to dump Primo once she had gotten strong enough. Besides, Gloria had found out that Primo had a harem. Primo noticed Gloria¡¯s hesitation, so he quickly said, ¡°If you say yes, I¡¯ll let you be my wife and get the others to be my concubines.¡± ¡°Thank you for showing interest in me, Primo. I-I do.¡± Gloria acted shy, and Primo was totally mesmerized. In reality, Gloria had no choice but to say yes. Without Primo, I wouldn¡¯t have the resources I have today to cultivate. Besides, if I want to be a core member of the Void Sect, I need his influence. After all, he¡¯s the future leader. With that in mind, Gloria had to say yes to him. Meanwhile, Floyd had just devoured the energy of two divine ley lines, and his strength increased tremendously. It¡¯s time to go to Kenfort. Having made up his mind, Floyd used his identity as Levi¡¯s disciple and directly contacted the people of Bluesky Sect. After Levi¡¯s order, the core members of the five sects who had escaped before were already awaiting orders at Celestial Gate, and they were aware that Levi was going to exact vengeance on Void Sect. This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. However, they didn¡¯t know Floyd would contact them first. ¡°Hansel, you didn¡¯t think we would meet again, did you?¡± Floyd asked mockingly. Although Hansel was infuriated, he had to suppress his anger because his father was at the mercy of his captors.q Chapter 3768 Chapter 3768 Chapter 3768 Floyd Is In Kenfort ¡°Master sent me here. Lead the way, will you?¡± Floyd uttered haughtily. Hansel didn¡¯t dare to ask anything further because he was afraid that his father would die if he were to cross Floyd. Since Levi could forgive Floyd even after the huge mistake he hadmitted, Levi must think very highly of him. Hence, Floyd is most probably sent by Levi. With Hansel leading the way, Floyd quickly entered Kenfort. Floyd was thrilled when he felt the pure spiritual energy in the area. He was especially excited when he saw the abandoned super-spiritual ley lines. I¡¯m going to devour everything and get even stronger! With that in mind, Floyd uttered in a deep voice, ¡°Bring me to Bluesky Sect and prepare magical herbs for me.¡± ¡°Okay!¡± Hansel was very upset, but he couldn¡¯t risk crossing Floyd. The two arrived at Bluesky Sect, and Floyd was treated with the utmost respect. Nevertheless, no one knew Floyd had gone there without Levi knowing. Floyd had gone there for two things. Firstly, he wanted to find out more about Gloria. Secondly, he wanted to cultivate with the resources left by the leaders of the five sects. In fact, he nned to keep cultivating maniacally. He wanted to get as strong as possible in the shortest time possible. That way, he could take revenge on Gloria. Since he had gone there as Levi¡¯s valued disciple, he could do whatever he wanted. Even if the core members of Bluesky Sect were angry at him, none of them dared to say a word. When the alliance of the five sects fought against Levi, Bluesky Sect had already gone all out. However, we still ended up losing pathetically. If they were to cross Floyd and get Zerach killed, Bluesky Sect would have no hope of ever turning things around. Therefore, they needed to do whatever they could to fulfill Floyd¡¯s requests. They gave Floyd a lot of magical herbs, and as a result, he could devour even more. Furthermore, the divine ley lines Bluesky Sect had could further increase Floyd¡¯s cultivation level. As expected of Kenfort! The spiritual energy here is purer than the energy in the outside world. Apart from cultivating, Floyd had also gone for a stroll. He was astonished when he saw what was called the super-spiritual ley line in the mundane world being abandoned in Kenfort. I¡¯m sure that my strength willpletely transform if I were to stay in Kenfort for a period of time. While he was walking, he was surrounded by ancient halls, and the passersby were all strong cultivators. How is Gloria doing now? What kind of person is Primo? The hatred within Floyd was getting more intense. Although he wasn¡¯t fantasizing about Gloria anymore, she was still once his woman. Floyd was very bitter about the fact that she had ended up with another man. I¡¯ll cultivate for a while more before going to Void Sect to check it out. With that thought in mind, Floyd went back to Bluesky Sect and devoured spiritual energy like crazy. This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. Meanwhile, at the base, Phoenix and the others noticed that Floyd had disappeared, so they reported it to Levi. ¡°Boss, Floyd had been cultivating nonstop recently. From time to time, I even heard him saying something about taking revenge.¡± ¡°Could it be that he had gone to look for Gloria?¡± ¡°Boss, that could be it! Should we send someone to look for him? With his ability now, it would be foolish to take revenge!¡± Azure Dragon and the others voiced their concerns. Although they were all mad at Floyd because of his past mistakes, they knew Demon Incantation influenced him. Therefore, they couldn¡¯t bear to imagine Floyd being in danger. Levi sighed in response. Floyd has always been stubborn, and it has gotten worse after what Gloria did to him.q Chapter 3769 Chapter 3769 Chapter 3769 Entrance To Another World ¡°I¡¯ve already said what I needed to say. If he still wants to go his own way, there¡¯s nothing I can do. If he wants to take revenge, let him be! After all, he¡¯s the one who started this, so he can end it if he wants. Stay out of it, you guys. Keep cultivating and try to be as strong as possible before we go to Kenfort.¡± Levi had a stern expression on because that was his priority. The resources for cultivation in the mundane world were very important. Digital God had also been looking for these resources endlessly. In fact, Digital God had been sending the locations where they could find divine ley lines and holy ley lines incessantly so that the core members could strengthen themselves. Levi was pleased to receive those locations because he wasn¡¯t exactly sure how strong Void Sect was. Therefore, strengthening themselves was the best thing they could do at that moment. ¡°Yes!¡± Phoenix and the others answered in unison. After watching them leave, Levi fell into deep thought when he suddenly remembered the world Digital God had found. I¡¯ve already investigated the ce three times, and I still can¡¯t find an entrance to that world. What is that world exactly? The spiritual energy there is condensed. I can only imagine how rich the cultivation resources are in there. I think it¡¯s possible that the world has around the same amount of resources as Kenfort. That¡¯s just a guess because it seems like there¡¯s a wave of invisible energy around that ce. It was strong enough to slow me down. Anyone weaker than me will have a hard time moving in there. ¡°Is there even a way to find the entrance into that world?¡± Levi mumbled to himself. He was slightly frustrated because he had already tried a few methods when he went there to investigate the past few times. I¡¯ve already tried using my sheer power to st open the thickest part, but I found nothing there. After that, I looked through the deeper parts of the forest, and I still found nothing there. As I got nearer, the power of the barrier became stronger. I can¡¯t imagine what would happen if I just kept walking. Will I be able to find the entrance if I just keep walking until I physically can¡¯t? I¡¯ll try to do that once I¡¯ve settled everything else. With that, Levi made up his mind. ¡°I¡¯ll get rid of Gloria and Void Sect first. After that, I¡¯ll focus on finding the entrance,¡± he murmured to himself. The murderous intent in Levi¡¯s eyes grew intense when he recalled what Gloria had done ever since the beginning. Since the beginning, she had tricked the people close to me and myself. After that, she fueled the fire secretly. She had used others and framed them. She had also toyed with The lesiastic Order, Yartran, the assassin organization, and others. When Xs showed up, Phoenix and the others lost their spiritual bones. Gloria then used them to take revenge on the base. If not for Gloria¡¯s fetish for torturing people, a lot of the core members of the base would¡¯ve died. In the end, she linked up with the lesiastic Order and the fighters of Kenfort. If Wynona, the others, and I didn¡¯t metamorphose, we could¡¯ve died. Even if I were to end up winning the battle, the base had already suffered so much. ¡°Gloria and Xs, you guys must die!¡± Levi¡¯s eyes shed with murderous intent, and the temperature in his surrounding seemed to have dropped. ¡°You¡¯d better submit to me, Void Sect. Otherwise, I¡¯ll kill all of you!¡± Levi mumbled to himself. Meanwhile, Gloria had just devoured three divine ley lines in a row. Her strength had already risen to a terrifying level. Before stepping into Kenfort, Gloria¡¯s strength was on par with Santino¡¯s. In fact, Santino could¡¯ve been slightly stronger than her. Although we¡¯re not fighting each other topare our strengths, I¡¯m sure I¡¯m now a lot stronger than Santino. In fact, I think I can even kill him with ease.qThis content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. Chapter 3770 Chapter 3770 Chapter 3770 Honoring You However, Gloria knew that her position in the Void Sect was not yet secure and that it was best to keep a low profile. Gloria knew better than to attract too much attention when she was not strong enough to fend for herself. Hence, she tried her best to mask her true abilities. Even so, Primo still thought highly of her. Ever since Gloria had agreed to his marriage proposal, Primo had visited her more often. ¡°Gloria, you¡¯re getting more and more beautiful. I can¡¯t wait to tie the knot with you,¡± Primo said with a huge grin on his face. There was a hint of obsession in his eyes as he said so. ¡°Primo, you¡¯re such a sweet talker,¡± Gloria said coquettishly. Primo practiced the Hedonistic Sword Technique, so naturally, he was quickly infatuated with Gloria. On top of the fact that Gloria¡¯s abilities were still improving, it would not take her much effort to seduce the man. Her Charm Technique stoked the fiery lust already burning inside Primo as a result of him practicing the Hedonistic Sword Technique. If it were not for Gloria iming that she was feeling under the weather these few days, Primo would have taken her. ¡°Gloria, I¡¯m really sincere. If you don¡¯t believe me, feel me right here!¡± Primo grabbed Gloria¡¯s seemingly fragile and small hands and ced them on his chest. ¡°Primo, I¡¯m still worried. Will I get ostracized by the others as you indulge me so much?¡± Gloria asked in a worried tone. ¡°They wouldn¡¯t dare,¡± Primo said coldly. ¡°Just tell me who dares to do that to you. I will immediately chase the person out of my ce.¡± ¡°You¡¯re so good to me, Primo,¡± Gloria said coquettishly. Even though Gloria said so, she was sighing inwardly. She had not expected Primo¡¯s proposal toe so fast, especially since she reckoned she could maintain their ambiguous rtionship until she prated the upper echelons of the Void Sect. Primo kept bringing up the wedding reception. However, Gloria had been dying the reception on the pretext of wanting to choose an auspicious date. However, since Primo brought it up so often, Gloria ran out of excuses. I didn¡¯t even have the time to n everything out yet. Gloria could not help butment to herself. She had nned to secure her position in the Void Sect before expanding her control over it. However, she had not even been able to meet the master of the Void Sect until now, and she was nowhere close to finding out about Void Sect¡¯s true abilities. Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. There was no way she could carry on with the next step of her n. The most pressing problem at hand was that she had yet to achieve the desired level of skill. Not only would she not be able to achieve her ns if she carried on hastily, but it would also lead to the Void Sect attacking her. In view of Primo¡¯s continuous attempts of trying to consummate the marriage, one or two attempts at dying the wedding would not be a problem. However, if she continued to do so, Primo might grow resentful and turn against her in the end. Gloria was overwhelmed with a sense of helplessness right then. ¡°Gloria, the auspicious date that I¡¯ve picked out is approaching. You will be my most prized partner then. I reckon you have no more excuses this time, right?¡± Primo brought the topic of the wedding up yet again as he eyed Gloria with a fiery gaze. ¡°Primo, are you saying that I¡¯ve beening up with excuses then? Marriage is one of the most important decisions a woman will make in her life. It is only natural that I¡¯m taking my time to ruminate over it. But, I am so happy that you have been so patient and considerate toward me all this time. I¡¯ll follow your arrangements, Primo.¡± Gloria knew there was no way she could talk herself out of the matter this time. Hence, she relented and agreed. Besides, she would only gain ess to more resources for cultivation if she was Primo¡¯s woman. Moreover, Primo was the next-in-line sessor of the Void Sect. As long as she held an important position in his heart, Gloria knew that control over the Void Sect was a matter of time. ¡°Great!¡± Primo was overjoyed and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Gloria. All the other women will surely respect and honor you. Nobody will dare to offend you.¡± ¡°I believe you will make the best arrangement, Primo,¡± Gloria said coyly. She was maximizing her Charm Technique, and Primo was hopelessly captivated by her.q Chapter 3771 Chapter 3771 Chapter 3771 Virgin No More Primo was pleased with Gloria¡¯s meekness. However, he had a peculiar habit whereby he wanted to be the one to deflower his women. Moreover, he also wanted them to have specific talents that were best suited for cultivation so that they may be of help to his own cultivation. It was a high bar to achieve for most women. However, not only did Gloria fulfill all his requirements, she was also an exquisite beauty. It was because of Gloria¡¯s rare qualities that Primo was infatuated with her. ¡°Even though I have many women, most of them could only fulfill two out of the three qualities that I am looking for. Those with the right talents are not good-looking, while those who are beautiful do not have extraordinary talents. You are the only one who ticks all the boxes, Gloria.¡± Primo was thrilled. He could not wait to consummate his marriage with Gloria. Soon, the news that Primo would marry Gloria as his seventeenth concubine spread like wildfire to the nearby sects, no matter major or minor. Void Sect was only a medium-sized sect, owing to itsck of an ultimate weapon. If this aspect were not considered, however, the sheer number and qualities of elites in the Void Sect would ce it among the ranks of therger sects. There were a number of sects associated with the Void Sect, including some subordinate powers. Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Primo was the next in line to seed the Void Sect. Hence, the vice sect leader decided to go big on the wedding banquet. The apprentices of the Void Sect started to distribute the invitation to the wedding banquet, and even the sects that were not close to Void Sect received an invitation as well. At the same time, Levi caught wind of the announcement. With the captured leaders of the five sects, he nned to use them to keep an eye on every single move of the Void Sect. ¡°Does Gloria know no shame? How could she agree to be the seventeenth concubine to Primo just because she wants to climb the socialdder?¡± ¡°She is so shameless! She had used the same tactic back in the lesiastic Order as well. I just don¡¯t understand how those at the Void Sect could ept someone like her.¡± ¡°Then again, it would not be easy to deal with her now.¡± ¡°You¡¯re right. We¡¯re talking about Primo, after all. He is rumored to be the next-in-line sessor of the Void Sect.¡± The others were fuming after listening to the news about Gloria. Levi turned solemn as well. If it were not for Gloria, the Void Sect would not have gotten involved in the matter in the first ce. However, it would not be easy to seek revenge on Gloria if she married Primo. After all, Primo had to maintain the reputation and honor of the sect and support his wife at the same time. It was a no-brainer for him to support Gloria¡¯s cause, be iting from the Void Sect¡¯s perspective or his own. Besides, ording to the intel from his spies, it was a well-known fact that Primo was next in line to be the master of the Void Sect. To get rid of Gloria would mean antagonizing the whole Void Sect. ¡°We are left with no choice but toe down on full force at the Void Sect.¡± Levi¡¯s expression turned grim. It was uncertain if hisbat prowess was able to rival the whole Void Sect. Not only would he not be able to seek revenge on Gloria, but he would also cause irreparable damage to his own people. ¡°From now on, everyone has to buckle up and practice cultivation more often to brush up on your skills,¡± Levi ordered in a low voice. Meanwhile, at the Bluesky Sect, a few apprentices were excitedly discussing the major events that had taken ce recently. ¡°Hey, have you heard that Primo of the Void Sect is going to marry his seventeenth concubine?¡± ¡°This news has traveled to the nearby sects as well. I heard that the woman came from the mundane world, and her name is Gloria Gaston.¡± ¡°Primo asks a lot from the people he will take as his concubines. The woman he marries must be beautiful and have an innate talent. Most importantly, she needs to be a virgin.¡± ¡°How is that possible? I heard that Gloria was quite an easy woman in the mundane world. How could she still be a virgin?¡± ¡°That I am not sure. Anyway, Primo is the one who hasid out all those requirements. Judging by his keen eye, I reckon that he will not make a misjudgment in the matter.¡± Floyd, who had just finished his cultivation, burned with fury when he overheard their conversation. How is that possible? Gloria has slept with me before this. How is it possible that she¡¯s still a virgin?q Chapter 3772 Chapter 3772 Chapter 3772 rifying Things With Gloria Wait a minute. Did they say Gloria will be the seventeenth concubine of Primo of Void Sect? Is she stooping this low to climb up the ranks? Is this even the Gloria I know? Floyd¡¯s breath quickened. Impossible! You can¡¯t do this to me, Gloria. You need to tell me what happened back then! As he spoke, he became progressively agitated, and the veins on his forehead bulged. ¡°Tell me everything in detail,¡± Floyd ordered sternly. Hearing his words, two chieftains hurried over and exined everything in detail. They had received Hansel¡¯s order in advance and dared not ignore Floyd. ¡°You must be wrong. There¡¯s no way Gloria is still a virgin!¡± Floyd managed through gritted teeth. At his reaction, the chieftains immediately tried to appease him, ¡°Mr. Irving, it was a rumor that we heard. It might not be true.¡± ¡°Yes, Mr. Irving, we heard it from somewhere. Please don¡¯t take it seriously.¡± They could sense Floyd¡¯s fury despite not knowing about Floyd and Gloria¡¯s rtionship. ¡°If it¡¯s just hearsay, how could you gossip about her? You deserve to die.¡± With that said, Floyd threw a punch out. Before the chieftains realized what was happening, their brains exploded into pieces, and they died on the spot. ¡°This isn¡¯t true!¡± Floyd dashed out of Bluesky Sect as though he had gone mad. He decided to head outside to gather more information about the matter. After investigating the matter, Floyd could barely hide his shock. It turned out that the chieftains from Bluesky Sect were right. It was a known fact that Primo of Void Sect would only take virgins to be his lover. Moreover, Primo had examined Gloria before and confirmed her hymen was still intact. Confusion, fury, resentment¡­ A plethora of emotions surged through Floyd¡¯s heart, and he had difficulty breathing. Bang, bang, bang! Floyd punched the wall beside him repeatedly until it cracked and copsed. However, he still felt frustrated. She lied to me! Floyd btedly realized that Gloria had lied to him. Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. However, he refused to ept reality. I need to ask her about this in person! Refusing to give up, Floyd was boiling with anger as he sped toward the Void Sect. He knew his way well as he had investigated the ce recently. Around one hourter, Floyd arrived at the entrance of Void Sect¡¯s headquarters. ¡°Stop right there. Who are you?¡± the guard demanded. Floyd responded icily, ¡°I¡¯m here to see Gloria Gaston. Tell her toe out and see me now!¡± ¡°Gloria Gaston?¡± The guard was surprised. He quickly realized who that was and sneered, ¡°Elder Gaston is Primo¡¯s lover. Why do you want to talk to her?¡± ¡°He¡¯s obviously here to cause a scene. Primo is going to get married soon, so there is no room for mistakes. Just kick him out.¡± ¡°How dare trash like you disrespect me?¡± Floyd roared. Floyd was already furious, to begin with, so the guards¡¯ actions merely increased his fury. ¡°B*stard, how dare you cause trouble in the Void Sect? Do you have a death wish?¡± ¡°Stop wasting time with him. Let¡¯s kick him out!¡± They had no idea Floyd would take the initiative to attack them instead of leaving. His figure disappeared in a sh, leaving an afterimage in its ce. ¡°Oh, he¡¯s fast!¡± the guards eximed. Before they could react, a murderous aura charged toward their backs. Thud! Thud! Floyd¡¯s palms mmed on their backs. Thump! Thump! Both guards were sent flying before they finallynded on the ground. ¡°Intruder alert! We have an intruder!¡± they yelled at the top of their lungs as they wiped the blood away from the corners of their mouths.q Chapter 3773 Chapter 3773 Chapter 3773 Dream On Their yells attracted everyone¡¯s attention. Shortly after, various elites from Void Sect swarmed around the area. Sensing various powerful auras approaching him, Floyd gasped in horror. I¡¯ve screwed up big time. At that point, he had no other option but to face the matter. ¡°Who are you to kick up a fuss at the Void Sect? You injured our guards and deserve the death punishment!¡± ¡°Let me find out how capable you are!¡± The elders red at Floyd. ¡°I want to see Gloria. Get her toe out now! Gloria, I know you¡¯re here. Come out now! I need to ask you about something!¡± Floyd demanded loudly. ¡°Who are you to see my lover as you wish?¡± Primo walked out of the crowd. At the same time, he began to exude a murderous aura. Floyd sneered, ¡°I was her lover, so you¡¯re merely taking what I discarded.¡± After guessing Primo¡¯s identity, he wanted nothing more than to humiliate the former publicly for no reason. ¡°Nonsense! You have a death wish!¡± Primo formed an icy de out of thin air that sent a chill down everyone¡¯s spine. Gloria was important to him, so he was furious as Floyd had humiliated them both in public. A seductive voice rang behind him. ¡°Darling, stop!¡± Despite his displeasure, Primo stopped short as he adored Gloria a lot. ¡°Gloria, do you know this young man?¡± he asked. ¡°Yes.¡± Gloria bobbed her head. Afraid he would misunderstand, she quickly exined, ¡°He used to be a pawn I used against Levi.¡± It was pointless to deny knowing Floyd. Primo was paranoid and would definitely send someone to investigate the matter thoroughly after Floyd¡¯s arrival. Hiding the truth would only arouse his suspicion, so the more honest she was, the lesser he would doubt her. Indeed, Primo¡¯s dark expression rxed a little. ¡°Gloria, I need to hear your exnation,¡± Floyd said sternly. He couldn¡¯t stop his heart from skipping a beat when he realized Gloria was more alluring than before. When he recalled how she tricked him, hatred took over his feelings. ¡°That night, you and I¡ª¡± Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. Before he could finish, Gloria cut him off harshly, ¡°Floyd, did you seriously think I¡¯d fall for a useless piece of sh*t like you? I tricked you so that you would experience an illusion and assume we had an intimate night. You¡¯re ugly, weak, and empty-headed. Who gave you the courage to think I had fallen in love with you, huh? Do you think I¡¯ll even notice you if I wasn¡¯t trying to defeat Levi? Do you have any idea how disgusted I was when you uttered the so-called sweet nothings to me? You¡¯re nothing but trash. If I were in your shoes, I would¡¯vemitted suicide in a secluded ce. I wouldn¡¯t have the dignity to continue living in the world.¡± Gloria¡¯s words were like sharp daggers that went straight to Floyd¡¯s heart. He had a mental breakdown. ¡°How is this possible?¡± he mumbled to himself. Even though he refused to believe it, Gloria had made herself clear. ¡°Were you putting on an act?¡± he asked in a hoarse voice. Gloria mocked, ¡°What else did you think I was doing?¡± ¡°Gloria, you despicable b*tch! I shall kill you today!¡± Floyd dered. His reddened eyes bulged with fury. As veins popped up on his forehead, he delivered a punch straight to Gloria¡¯s heart. ¡°You have some nerve to try and kill me with that level of power, huh?¡± Gloria sneered. With a wave of her hand, she summoned a powerful energy that sent Floyd flying. Thud! Floyd dropped to the ground and spurted out a mouthful of blood. At once, the color drained from his face. He was obviously severely injured from the attack. ¡°Floyd, stop putting up a fight. You¡¯re no match for me.¡±q Chapter 3774 Chapter 3774 Chapter 3774 Levi Will Be Here Soon Arrogance crept up Gloria¡¯s face. She wanted to deal a blow to Floyd and also dispel Primo¡¯s doubts. ¡°I¡¯m going to marry Primo soon and be a core member of the Void Sect. We¡¯re worlds apart, so stop lusting after me. If you refuse to give up, you¡¯re wee to ask Levi to avenge you. Our doors are open anytime.¡± Floyd¡¯s chest felt tight. It seemed that something was stuck in his throat, for he had trouble breathing. He wanted nothing more than to kill Gloria, but the gap between their strength was too huge to ignore. ¡°Gloria, just kill me. Why are you humiliating me?¡± Floyd wanted to die as he was too embarrassed. Right then, Primo appeared before Gloria in a sh and said, ¡°Gloria, just kill this ungrateful piece of trash.¡± That was what he wanted. It was also a test for Gloria. ¡°Darling, we shouldn¡¯t lower our status to kill someone as useless as him. Besides, Floyd will suffer more if he were to live. We should ask him to deliver a message to Levi so that thetter knows how powerful the Void Sect is. I want them to experience utter despair,¡± Gloria revealed with a grin. Primo¡¯s doubts were dispelled instantly. His lips curved as he nodded. ¡°You¡¯re right,¡± he said. ¡°Floyd, Primo and I will get married half a monthter. You shoulde and give us your blessings. Here¡¯s the invitation card. Keep it well!¡± Gloria gave a gentle wave, and a shiny gold invitation card landed beside Floyd. ¡°Argh! You¡¯ve gone too far, Gloria!¡± Floyd growled. His entire expression contorted. ¡°So what if I¡¯ve gone too far? What can you do?¡± Gloria taunted.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. ¡°I¡¯m going to kill you!¡± Floyd roared. No one knew where he got his energy from. Despite sustaining serious injuries, he leaped to his feet and turned into a sharp sword to charge toward Gloria. ¡°You asked for it!¡± Gloria released a powerful surge of energy. As a result, Floyd was sucked into the tornado like a tiny boat at sea. He was sent flying and crashed onto the ground. There was the faint noise of bones breaking. ¡°Come, toss this useless dog out. It¡¯s an eyesore!¡± Primo ordered coldly. ¡°Yes!¡± A guard dragged Floyd out of Void Sect and abandoned him in a drain some distance away. Floyd suffered from internal injuries and a few broken ribs. His heart had shattered into a million pieces. The intimate moments and promises he shared with Gloria were nothing but lies. Floyd was devastated. Despair overwhelmed his heart, and thest shred of hope he held was long gone. I¡¯m just a pawn to Gloria. She has never been in love with me. Not even once. It took Floyd every ounce of his energy to crawl out of the drain. He waspletely enlightened. Themotion came to an end, but Gloria was still confused and worried. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Primo had also sensed the change in her emotions. Gloria asked, ¡°How did Floyd get into Kenfort?¡± ¡°I told you about this previously, right? As long as his level is sufficient, he can find the Celestial Gate if he searches for it,¡± Primo replied calmly. He didn¡¯t take it to heart. ¡°What I mean is, since Floyd is here, Levi will be here soon, right?¡± Gloria pretended to be afraid. Primoforted her, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Gloria. The Void Sect is extremely strong. So what if that reprobate enters Kenfort? I¡¯ll kill him immediately if he is brave enough toe to us. Just focus on preparing for the wedding. I¡¯ll handle everything else.¡±q Chapter 3775 Chapter 3775 Chapter 3775 Heptino Discovers A Dragon Ley Line Primo and Gloria were busy nning their wedding. Lights were strewn along the walls in a festive and joyful manner. A red carpet was also spread out. Heptino returned to the Void Sect and received a warm wee. Heptino was the youngest among the Empyreans, but he was the most talented of them all. With his power, he was among the top three strongest Empyreans, and he had a bright future ahead of him. Heptino¡¯s most important ability was that he could control spiritual ley lines. He couldbine himself with spiritual ley lines in a fight to get more power. As he was sensitive toward spiritual ley lines, he was also a walking spiritual ley line detector. Therge spiritual ley lines that Void Sect discovered in the past ten years were all Heptino¡¯s discoveries. Thus, Void Sect valued him for his talent and ability. Heptino didn¡¯t disappoint them this time, too, as he dropped a bombshell on them upon his return. ¡°I discovered a dragon ley line in the northeast of Void Sect,¡± he announced. Heptino¡¯s news got everyone in the Void Sect revved up. ¡°Oh, Heptino is really amazing. I can¡¯t believe he found a dragon ley line! Void Sect¡¯s strength will increase exponentially.¡± ¡°A dragon ley line is more powerful than a holy ley line. I heard that it could transform mountains or the area. It can even intensify the purity of the spiritual energy in the area.¡± ¡°That¡¯s not only it. It is said that a dragon ley line has absorbed the essence of nature and could give birth to a real dragon. That was where it got its name.¡± ¡°Only super sects get to own dragon ley lines. Our sect is going to seed soon!¡±This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. The vice sect leader, Geraint, could barely hide his delight. A dragon ley line was far more potent than a holy ley line. Void Sect had never owned any dragon ley lines before this discovery. If the dragon ley line that Heptino found were sizable enough, then Void Sect would be able to increase its strength. ¡°Heptino, how big is the dragon ley line that you discovered?¡± Geraint asked. Everyone else turned to look at Heptino. His answer was extremely important as it concerned everyone in Void Sect. ¡°The dragon ley line isn¡¯t big, but it is stronger than the holy ley lines we have now. Most importantly, we can use it to nourish weapons. If we ce the weapons Pentino and Sextino made into the dragon ley line, they can be strong divine weapons in a short time. Oh, I heard that we got a divine weapon not long ago, right?¡± Heptino asked. Geraint nodded. ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right. However, the weapon, God Crusher, was formed using ordinary materials. Thus, it cannot be categorized as a divine weapon yet. As of now, Pentino and Sextino have ced it in a holy ley line.¡± ¡°If that¡¯s the case, Pentino, Sextino, you can ce God Crusher into the dragon ley line. It will be a peerless weapon in no time,¡± Heptino said sternly. Geraint nodded in agreement. The dragon ley line was able to change the material of God Crusher and turn it into high-quality material. Combined with Levi¡¯s skilled forging technique, the God Crusher would be an essential weapon to Void Sect. By then, Void Sect could be a strong sect and achieve its goal. ¡°Go get this done now,¡± Geraint ordered. Pentino and Sextino replied, ¡°Got it, Lord Earkenhait.¡± They immediately left to carry out his order. At the same time, Gloria also received news about the dragon ley line. Despite being ahermost elder, Gloria was able to join the internal meeting thanks to her rtionship with Primo. After finding out how terrifyingly powerful the dragon ley line was, Gloria started nning to make it her own. She cultivated the extreme devouring technique. Thus, one could imagine how mighty she¡¯d be after devouring the dragon ley line.q Chapter 3776 Chapter 3776 Chapter 3776 The Generous Gifts Of Heptino Gloria naturally understood that she could not act rashly. After all, the entire Void Sect valued that dragon ley line greatly. Sheter learned the exact location of the dragon ley line from Primo and nned to go there to check it out in secret. ¡°I¡¯ll go and check it out tonight.¡± After making up her mind, Gloria rested during the day and only left Void Sect secretly at nightfall. Due to her rtionship with Primo, even if there were fighters who sensed her leaving, they did not ask too many questions. Gloria ran all the way there, and it took her around half an hour to reach her destination. Although she had not seen the actual dragon ley line, she could already sense the dense spiritual energy and terrifying pressure in that area. Even with her current cultivation level, she still found the pressure overwhelming. ¡°It should be underground. I¡¯ll enter from the other end to avoid being discovered by Pentino and the others!¡± Gloria went around to the other end, and at the same time, she activated her aura-concealing technique. It was taught to her by Primo and could turn her aura invisible. As long as the other party¡¯s cultivation level was not higher than the technique user¡¯s, no one would be able to discover thetter¡¯s whereabouts. She followed the excavated stone cave into the underground and met with the sight of a spiritual ley line. ¡°The spiritual energy is light purple!¡± Gloria was very excited. She could distinctly feel that the spiritual energy in that dragon ley line was far better than the spiritual energy from a holy ley line. Especially the degree of purity¡­ Those holy ley lines are nothingpared to this. ¡°As expected of a dragon ley line!¡± she murmured. Gloria could not hold herself back and channeled her extreme devouring technique, drawing a strand of spiritual energy into her body. However, that strand of spiritual energy immediately made her elixir field feel swollen. ¡°How terrifying!¡± Gloria quickly stopped her cultivation, not daring to continue devouring the purple spiritual energy in the dragon ley line. Even though she merely devoured a little bit, the spiritual energy seemed more than devouring an entire divine ley line previously. In particr, the spiritual energy in the dragon ley line was slow to digest. Hence, one had to waste a lot of time and energy if one intended to devour more. Otherwise, the person¡¯s body would end up exploding the minute they became anxious. Moreover, devouring the spiritual energy was bound to cause a great deal ofmotion, and even the aura-concealing technique would be of no help. I shall return to Void Sect for now. As for devouring the energy of the dragon ley line, I¡¯ll have to n it out carefully. At that thought, Gloria reluctantly left the dragon ley line. She could not calm down for a long time after returning to Void Sect. ¡°To what extent would my ability improve if I were to devour a dragon ley line? I won¡¯t be invincible to the entire Void Sect, but at least I¡¯ll be able to pressure all the fighters in the sect, right? I must find an opportunity to devour it. Moreover, I must get on good terms with Heptino.¡± The gears in Gloria¡¯s head spun quickly. Heptino is one of the best at finding spiritual ley lines in the Void Sect, even in the entire Kenfort. This means that Heptino is the one with the most cultivation resources in this sect. As long as I can get in his good books, I won¡¯t have to worry about not having energy sources when devouring spiritual energy in the future. The next morning, Gloria and Primo were exchanging loving whispers when Heptino requested an audience from outside. ¡°Come on in!¡± Primo held Heptino in high regard. In a sense, he had to count on thetter if he wanted to safeguard his leadership in the future. ¡°Primo, to congratte you and Ms. Gaston on your marriage, I hereby offer up four divine ley lines and a holy ley line as wedding gifts. I hope you won¡¯t dislike them!¡± Heptino said with a smile. ¡°Please don¡¯t say that, Heptino. Why would I dislike them?¡± Primo patted Heptino as he continued with a smile, ¡°I¡¯ll still require your strong support in the future!¡± ¡°No problem!¡± Heptino readily agreed before saying, ¡°I¡¯ll take my leave then so I won¡¯t disrupt your intimate time together anymore!¡± This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. With that, he turned and left.q Chapter 3777 Chapter 3777 Chapter 3777 Gloria Gets All The Spiritual Ley Lines It was only after Heptino disappeared from sight that Gloria returned to her senses. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Gloria?¡± Primo asked in confusion. Gloria¡¯s voice sounded a little raspy when she spoke. ¡°This is the first time I heard of someone giving spiritual ley lines as wedding gifts. Isn¡¯t it too much?¡± Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. Hearing that, Primo threw his head back andughed heartily before he remarked, ¡°This is just how Heptino rolls. He doesn¡¯t have anything else to offer if you tell him to change the gift anyway!¡± ¡°But that¡¯s four divine ley lines and a holy ley line!¡± Gloria was overwhelmed by emotions. Even the entire Void Sect only has a few holy ley lines. The fact that Heptino just gave us one like that is way too generous of him! ¡°This is probably a drop in the bucketpared to the resources Heptino has. He¡¯s truly exceptional. Void Sect will need his full support to get to the next level in the future.¡± Primo also felt a little moved but immediately changed the subject, ¡°Don¡¯t be emotional. I¡¯ll give all these spiritual ley lines to you. Gloria, since you have the devourer spiritual bone, you can take this opportunity to grow stronger.¡± ¡°Thank you, Darling!¡± Gloria immediately broke into a huge grin. Primo gently wrapped his arms around her thin waist. ¡°This is nothing as long as you¡¯re happy.¡± In addition to winning hisdy¡¯s smile, Primo also had an ulterior motive. Gloria is very talented and also has a devourer spiritual bone, so she¡¯ll be a strong aide for me in the future, which will also help further stabilize my leadership position. Primo was no ordinary person either, of course. ¡°That¡¯s enough. Don¡¯t tell anyone about the location of these spiritual ley lines. Remember that a person¡¯s treasures will arouse the envy of others.¡± With that said, Primo handed over a map marked with the locations to Gloria. Thetter readily epted it, and as soon as Primo left, she immediately made her way to the location of the holy ley line. ¡°I need to take fate into my own hands!¡± Gloria could not wait any longer to strengthen her ability. Clinging to Primo is merely an expedient measure. Ultimately, one has to be strong to have more say. In the next few days, Gloria went into a crazy devouring mode and soon devoured the four divine ley lines and one holy ley line. Naturally, her ability increased substantially once again. If my opponent is Santino, I can definitely defeat him. After making that remark inwardly, she uttered, ¡°The next important thing on my list is to get in Heptino¡¯s good books. Let¡¯s start by getting to know him!¡± She first looked up some people who were usually on good terms with Heptino before looking into those people¡¯s interests so that she could get information about him from them. ¡°Is there anything I can do for you, Elder Gaston?¡± asked an old man with white hair and a beard. Gloria replied with a smile, ¡°Elder Chadwick, I heard that you¡¯ve run into a brick wall with your cultivation in recent years. I have a method that may help you break through it.¡± ¡°Oh, really?¡± Joy was written all over Den Chadwick¡¯s face. He had been stuck in his current cultivation level for nearly five years and had used all kinds of magical herbs and pills but still could not break through it. If he wished to raise his status in the Void Sect, he had to keep improving. Hence, her words felt like a weing rain after a long drought to him. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t dare lie to you, Elder Chadwick.¡± Gloria uttered seriously, ¡°I have a technique that can improve your cultivation in a short time and will certainly help you break through to the next level.¡± ¡°Why are you helping me, Elder Gaston?¡± Den was no novice and knew very well that nothing came for free. Gloria let out a sigh before replying, ¡°I wish to learn more about Heptino from you. As you know, I¡¯m going to be Primo¡¯s wife, and I would like to do something for him. I think you can understand my feelings.¡±q Chapter 3778 Chapter 3778 Chapter 3778 Beyond His Expectations Den was perplexed for a moment, but it didn¡¯t take long before he caught on to Gloria¡¯s hint. Having come from the mundane world, Gloria had no support or anyone to fall back on. If she wanted to stand out from the bevy of beauties surrounding Primo, she¡¯d have to do something spectacr to prove her mettle. Her n of roping Heptino into her camp was a desperate move on her part, yet it was also unsurprising. After all, Heptino had the ability to find spiritual ley lines. Even if Primo became the leader of Void Sect in the future, he¡¯d still need to rely heavily on Heptino to provide him with cultivation resources. Of course, many women around Primo had also approached Den before for help, except none of them could convince him enough to cough up any information about Heptino. ¡°I understand your plight, Lord Gloria, but¡ª¡± ¡°Elder Chadwick, this is the copy I¡¯ve made for the devouring technique,¡± Gloria interrupted, knowing full well that she¡¯d be able to tempt him with the weaker version of the technique. ¡°Take a look and tell me if it¡¯d be worth your while.¡± Den¡¯s eyes instantly lit up as he epted the gift and skimmed through the content. Oh, what an utter joy! This is indeed a treasure! ¡°This is such a wonderful gift, Lord Gloria. I can¡¯t possibly ept it without giving something in return,¡± Den said with a megawatt smile. ¡°It¡¯s true that I do know Heptino pretty well. After all, I did save his life before back when he had yet to make his mark.¡± Soon after, Den briefly shared his understanding of the situation with Gloria. Thankfully, he was a man of his word, and as soon as he realized the technique was genuine, he was more than happy to tell Gloria everything he knew. Once the conversation ended, the two of them promptly parted ways with much joy and satisfaction. How could they not when they had benefited from each other and achieved their respective goals? ¡°Now that I have all this data, you won¡¯t be able to escape from my clutches, Heptino,¡± Gloria muttered. Even though she was already brimming with confidence, she knew it wouldn¡¯t hurt to dig up more information and gain a thorough understanding of the situation before carrying out the next step of her n. ¡°As long as I can gain power over Primo and Heptino, the control of Void Sect will be mine sooner or later! When that happens, not even Levi will be my match if he tries to seek revenge again!¡± Gloria added, her lips curling into a sneer. Meanwhile, since Levi had encouraged his base members to undergo metamorphosis, the demand for spiritual ley lines had also increased exponentially. Digital God had searched continuously and tirelessly, but his attention was eventually back on that world again. Without further ado, he sent a report to Levi: Mr. Garrison, ording to my searches, not only does that world have divine ley lines and holy ley lines, but it also has around ten spiritual ley lines that are even more powerful. I can¡¯t be sure if there are any that top those, though. The amount of energy has far exceeded what my equipment can detect. Upon receiving the report, Levi made a beeline for Digital God. ¡°Are you sure there are spiritual ley lines that are even more powerful than holy ley lines?¡± he asked, looking utterly baffled. Digital God nodded. ¡°Yes. There¡¯s no doubt about it. Their energy levels have surpassed those of holy ley lines! I don¡¯t even have enough equipment to measure it!¡± ¡°Stronger than holy ley lines, huh?¡± Levi eximed, bubbling with excitement. ¡°I wonder what kind of world it is. Not even the energy levels around Kenfort¡¯s Celestial Gate are that terrifying!¡± This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. Unable to quell his growing curiosity, Levi decided it was time to embark on another systematic search. ¡°Have you marked the coordinates of the exact location?¡± ¡°Of course!¡± Digital God replied with a nod. ¡°But my advice to you is to proceed with caution. If you can¡¯t get the energy under control, there¡¯s a chance it might devour you.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I know what to do,¡± Levi reassured. After countless sessions of metamorphosis, holy ley lines are no longer as effective in leveling me up. I need to look for even more powerful cultivation resources!q Chapter 3779 Chapter 3779 Chapter 3779 Tricking Heptino Meanwhile, Gloria had zeroed in on Heptino. ¡°Heptino, I noticed yesterday that your sleeves were getting tattered, so I made a new shirt for you. Try it on and see if it fits,¡± she said gently. Heptino was slightly taken aback as he nced at his shirt, only to realize that Gloria was right. Oh, my, there¡¯s a hole in my right sleeve! I can¡¯t believe I missed it! ¡°Thank you, Ms. Gaston!¡± he said sincerely while epting the new ck robe. Gloria, however, frowned at him in mock annoyance. ¡°Haven¡¯t I told you several times not to address me so formally?¡± ¡°Ah¡­ T-Thank you, Gloria!¡± Heptino replied sheepishly, his words putting a smile back on Gloria¡¯s face. ¡°That¡¯s more like it! Well, go ahead and try it on! Let me know if you like the pattern on it too. By the way, I don¡¯t have the best sewing skills, so I hope you don¡¯t mind the mediocre quality.¡± ¡°W-Why would I mind?¡± Heptino said as he quickly put on the robe, showing off the majestic flying dragon pattern that soared from the back to the shoulders. On top of that, Gloria had also embroidered clouds around the dragon, thus making the design even more lifelike. ¡°The flying dragon looks so good! I love it!¡± Heptino shouted gleefully. After tying the robe, he spun around on the spot, happy that it was such a good fit. Gloria instantly let out an audible sigh of relief as though she had been on tenterhooks the entire time. ¡°I¡¯m d you like it! I was so worried you might find the design tacky.¡± The truth, however, was that she had already asked around and knew all about Heptino¡¯s love for dragons. ¡°You¡¯re an adult, for goodness¡¯ sake. How are you still so bad at taking care of yourself? You didn¡¯t even realize your clothes were torn! I guess it¡¯s time to find you a wife,¡± Gloria teased. ¡°I¡¯m not interested in starting a family yet, Gloria!¡± Heptino replied, looking somewhat embarrassed. ¡°Besides, if my clothes are torn again, I¡¯ll just get you to make me new ones.¡± ¡°Sure. I¡¯ll be in charge of making your clothes from now on!¡± Gloria said with utmost sincerity. ¡°It¡¯s a deal, then!¡± Gloria couldn¡¯t help but chuckle. ¡°You little rascal, you¡¯ll tire me out one of these days! All right, I shan¡¯t bother you any longer. Don¡¯t forget to drop by Cloud Chamber for dinner tomorrow. I¡¯ll be cooking!¡± With that, she turned and left. Heptino¡¯s gaze was both tender and full of gratitude as he watched Gloria¡¯s retreating figure. His parents had passed away when he was just a child, and life with his adoptive parents had been a harrowing ordeal. It was only after he was taken in by Void Sect for his extraordinary talent that his life began to take a turn for the better. However, Heptino was also aware that most people had ulterior motives for getting close to him. All they truly wanted was the cultivation resources he could find. Having met many hypocrites and bootlickers in his life, Heptino realized that Gloria was the only one who had shown him so much care and concern. That, as it turned out, was the kind of family affection he yearned for the most. It made him feel warm and fuzzy, and he loved every second of it. Of course, Heptino had also once suspected Gloria of having ulterior motives, thus prompting him to test her with the dragon ley line. To his surprise, she had rejected him upfront and even ignored him for the longest time. Needless to say, Gloria had been furious. ¡°I can¡¯t believe you think I¡¯m only nice to you because I want your cultivation resources. Am I that kind of person in your eyes? If that¡¯s the case, I suggest we go our separate ways from here on out.¡± Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. Heptino had spent the next few days trying to make amends, but unfortunately, Gloria had refused to give him the time of day. It wasn¡¯t until he got Primo to help persuade Gloria that the issue was more or less settled. However, not even that was enough to stop thetter from giving him the cold shoulder for several days. After that encounter, Heptino finally dispelled all doubts he had about Gloria. In the end, it took him countless apologies and swearing never to test her out again to get her back to her old self. When Heptino received the dragon robe from Gloria, the feeling of being loved overwhelmed him once again, to the point where he almost teared up. ¡°Gloria, I¡¯ll protect you at all costs. I won¡¯t let anyone bully you!¡± Heptino said to himself, a fierce determination in his eyes.q Chapter 3780 Chapter 3780 Chapter 3780 Building Forces In Void Sect Gloria, who had walked away, curled her lips into a half smile. The improvement in her cultivation level had given her hearing ability a significant boost, so it was no surprise that she heard Heptino¡¯s heart- warming self-dialogue clear as day. ¡°Ha! Heptino may be exceptionally talented, but he¡¯s also naive and innocent. It sure was easy to manipte him!¡± Gloria said smugly. As it turned out, it was Den who had told her about Heptino¡¯s strong desire for familial love, and she had decided to go with that approach after gathering all the information she could on him. Thankfully, the oue was exactly as she had predicted, with Heptino quickly regarding her as family. One¡¯s behavior might be deceptive, but the eyes would never lie. Besides, how could a master maniptor like Gloria not be able to tell if someone was being genuine or fake? ¡°Not to toot my own horn, but this was a brilliant personalized attack!¡± Gloria remarked, looking utterly proud of her ability to control people. She had never once resorted to dirty tricks while attempting to get close to Heptino, choosing instead to present herself as the loving sister figure. Of course, Gloria knew that approach would work best with Heptino. After all, he had never had such a caring woman in his life before. From what she knew, many gorgeous women in Void Sect had tried flirting their way into his good books before, only to be resoundingly rejected by him. It wasn¡¯t that Heptino didn¡¯t like women, but he had a stronger desire to experience love in its truest and purest form, be it from a rtionship or a family bond. Being a pure-hearted person, Heptino hated people who had hidden agendas for befriending him. That was also why he found Gloria to be refreshingly different and why he treasured her even more. Naturally, Gloria caught on to Heptino¡¯s weakness and made use of it, thus ensuring that he was one step closer to being fully controlled by her. The more she stared at the holy ley line locations on the map, the brighter she smiled. ¡°Haha! It¡¯s only a matter of time before I get my hands on these holy ley lines, and the best thing is, I won¡¯t even need to ask for them!¡± My earlier ruse of rejecting his offer has worked brilliantly. Now, I have no doubt Heptino will gift the holy ley lines to me willingly. Who knows? He might even beg for me to ept them! Gloria soon made her way back to the residence that Void Sect had provided her with, Cloud Chamber. Even though she hadn¡¯t been in Void Sect for long, her status as an elder and her rtionship with Primo were more than enough reasons to extend the privileges to her. Thump, thump, thump! Upon hearing the knocks at the door, Gloria quickly kept her map away. ¡°Come on in!¡± The next second, Xs strode into the room. ¡°Master, I¡¯vepleted the task you entrusted me with. Five more branch masters have joined our camp.¡± ¡°Excellent!¡± Gloria said with a wide smile. ¡°So, as of now, we¡¯ve recruited three elders, fifteen branch masters, and more than a hundred Pdins. I¡¯m d our efforts have not been in vain. You¡¯ve done very well. What we have to do next is toe up with a n to let you and Wade be elders. However, that¡¯s not something we should rush. Otherwise, we might get caught, and the consequences would be dire.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry about me and my father, Master. There¡¯s no hurry. You¡¯ve only just gained your footing in the sect, and promoting members too quickly might attract suspicion,¡± Xs said. ¡°It wouldn¡¯t be good if you got into trouble.¡± Not only had Gloria made rapid progress with her rtionship with Heptino, but she had also been winning the hearts of many Void Sect members to build her own force. Since she was an elder and had Primo backing her, plenty of people were more than happy to get into her good graces. On top of that, Gloria had shown her generosity as soon as she learned about Heptino¡¯s cultivation resources, so it wasn¡¯t long before her scheming ways earned her the loyalty of several members. After all, Void Sect had a strict hierarchy, and it¡¯d be hard for anyone to make it big, especially for a Pdin like Grant. If he didn¡¯t align himself with Gloria, there was just no way he¡¯d ever be able to get his hands on the cultivation resources. Therefore, it was hardly surprising that Gloria¡¯s power in Void Sect grew stronger with each passing day.qContent bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. Chapter 3781 Chapter 3781 Chapter 3781 The Day Of The Wedding ¡°You¡¯re right,¡± Gloria replied solemnly. ¡°Good thingse to those who wait. We should steady ourselves and continue to focus on our growth and development.¡± Xs nodded. ¡°Master, do you have any other ns for me?¡± ¡°I want you to continue building our forces and let your father venture outside to recruit rogue cultivators in the name of Void Sect. He can use the location of the divine ley line I told you about as a bargaining chip to lure them in,¡± Gloria ordered. ¡°I have only one goal: to gather all the forces we can find so I can build a dedicated team as soon as possible.¡± Since I can¡¯t change the fact that I¡¯m marrying Primo, I may as well use this opportunity to maximize my benefits. Gaining control of Void Sect can no longer satisfy me. I want to go beyond! In fact, Gloria¡¯s desire to expand her influence grew even stronger after she made progress in her rtionship with Heptino. After all, cultivation resources were paramount to increasing one¡¯s power in Kenfort, and Heptino was the expert in sniffing out spiritual ley lines. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Master. My father and I will do everything in our power to fulfill the task,¡± Xs assured. Having witnessed what Gloria was truly capable of, Wade and Grant had decided to pledge their undying devotion and eternal allegiance to her a while ago. The two of them already had connections in Void Sect, especially Grant, who had a solid reputation among Pdins of his level. Thanks to them as her trusty followers, Gloria¡¯s expansion n could proceed smoothly without any hitch. Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. ¡°Let me know if you need anything else,¡± Gloria said with a satisfied nod. ¡°I¡¯ve managed to get even more information on the spiritual ley lines, which should be enough to facilitate our development ns. By the way, my wedding with Primo is nearing. I¡¯m sure Floyd will show up to make a scene.¡± ¡°Please don¡¯t worry, Master. I won¡¯t let that loser ruin your happy day. I¡¯ll kill him as soon as I spot him outside,¡± Xs said, a sinister gleam in his eyes. To his surprise, Gloria waved the idea aside. ¡°No, no, no. I want you guys to ignore it and let Floyd in. You can take him down once he starts causing amotion. It¡¯d be fun to see him go mad with rage, wouldn¡¯t it?¡± Hahaha! Oh, I can¡¯t wait to see Floyd in his wretched state as he makes a fool of himself! Xs, too, broke into an evil grin. ¡°Got it, Master. Floyd is nothing but a useless piece of trash. How dare he still dream of gaining your favor? What a fool!¡± ¡°All right, that¡¯s enough. Time to get on with your work!¡± Gloria ordered. ¡°Yes, Master!¡± Xs said before leaving Cloud Chamber. Ten days flew by in the blink of an eye, and it was finally the day of Primo and Gloria¡¯s wedding. The entire Void Sect was adorned with festive decorations, and even the ground was covered in red carpets. Dressed in their wedding attires, Primo and Gloria began weing their guests. ¡°The great elder of Ethereal Castle wishes the couple a long and blissful life!¡± ¡°The second prince of Crimson Court wishes the couple evesting happiness!¡± ¡°The vice head of Bonechill Vi wishes the couple many happy returns!¡± For the next few seconds, the emcee continued to announce the names and congrattory messages of the guests. ¡°As expected of Primo! Look at all the people who¡¯ve turned up!¡± ¡°Of course! The first few sects that arrived are as strong as Void Sect, yet they¡¯ve all sent some of their highest ranking members to the wedding.¡± ¡°Gloria Gaston sure has her ways, huh? No other weddings of Primo have ever been this grand.¡± ¡°Oh, shush! How dare you call Primo¡¯s wife by her name! Are you tired of living?¡± Members of the Void Sect couldn¡¯t stop discussing among themselves, with many of them in awe at Gloria¡¯s meteoric rise through the ranks of their sect. Just then, the emcee¡¯s voice rang out nervously. ¡°T-The branch master of E-Eclipse wishes the couple a happy marriage.¡± That announcement came like a bolt from the blue and instantly sent everyone into an uproar.q Chapter 3782 Chapter 3782 Chapter 3782 Super Sect Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. ¡°The branch master of Eclipse is here! I can¡¯t believe he actually came here for Primo!¡± ¡°The other organizations sent their vice heads or¡ªat the very least¡ªchief elders to congratte the couple. He¡¯s just a branch master. Why are you overreacting?¡± ¡°You¡¯re just a newbie here in Kenfort. What do you know? Eclipse is a super sect. They established Eclipse Academy, which is utterly terrifying!¡± ¡°What¡¯s so terrifying about it? Hurry up and tell me.¡± ¡°Eclipse Academy selects talents from this area every five years. Anyone who graduates from there is meant to be an overlord. Even their branch masters have higher statuses than the chief elders of many mid-level sects. Do you get it now?¡± Meanwhile, Primo approached Gloria in a hurry. ¡°Darling, what happened? Why do you look so anxious?¡± Gloria asked curiously. She had never seen Primo lose hisposure before, yet at that moment, traces of shock and excitement could be seen on his face. ¡°Stop asking questions. Come with me to receive an important guest. I¡¯ll tell you along the way,¡± Primo said with a serious tone. Then, he took Gloria¡¯s hand and headed outside. As they walked, he told her about the arrival of the branch master of Eclipse. Eclipse was a huge and influential sect, and their Eclipse Academy was also a ce Primo yearned for. ¡°They have dozens of small andrge dragon ley lines and countless divine ley lines and holy ley lines. They practically have endless resources!¡± Upon hearing Primo¡¯s words, Gloria couldn¡¯t help but gulp. When Heptino discovered that small dragon ley line, the entire Void Sect was ted. Eclipse Academy is on a whole new level! I became so powerful after devouring just a trace of energy from the dragon ley line. What more if I enter a sect like Eclipse? ¡°Gloria, he may only be a branch master, but he¡¯s no inferior to those chief elders from mid-level sects. You have to be careful with your words. If you offend him, the consequences will be dire,¡± Primo reminded. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Darling. I won¡¯t overstep my boundaries,¡± Gloria reassured. They soon arrived at the main gate, where the branch master of Eclipse had been waiting for some time. There was already a hint of impatience on his arrogant face. ¡°Sorry to keep you waiting, sir. I have brought my wife to give you a warm wee. We ask for your forgiveness.¡± Primo and Gloria bowed respectfully. The branch master was a man in his forties. Every movement of his emanated immense energy. After hearing Primo, he merely nodded and hummed in acknowledgment. Then, he was escorted inside by a huge group of people. Gloria stayed with Primo and the branch master for quite a while before excusing herself, iming that she had to change her clothes. No one found it suspicious. After all, the sect had prepared countless outfits for her wedding day. Gloria did actually change her outfit, but she also took that chance to meet someone else. ¡°Heptino, what are you thinking?¡± Feeling a few pats on his shoulder, Heptino snapped out of his daze and turned around to see Gloria smiling at him. When he saw her outfit, mixed emotions filled him. ¡°Gloria, is this the outfit I gifted you?¡± he asked, a lump forming in his throat. Gloria nodded. Her smile faded a little, and a sad look appeared on her face. ¡°How is it? I look great, right? You¡¯ve got good taste. It fits me just right, too.¡± She sighed and continued, ¡°It¡¯s also a blessing to get married while wearing the clothes gifted by my little brother.¡± As she spoke, her eyes glimmered with tears.q Chapter 3783 Chapter 3783 Chapter 3783 Floyd Is Here ¡°G-Gloria, don¡¯t you cry! You¡¯re making me feel terrible.¡± When Heptino saw Gloria¡¯s red-rimmed eyes, he panicked and felt frustrated for some reason. ¡°You foolish boy. These are tears of joy.¡± Gloria wiped away the tears from the corner of her eyes. She then straightened Heptino¡¯s robe and brushed away the dust on his shoulder, chiding, ¡°You¡¯re all grown up, yet you still don¡¯t know how to take care of yourself. I can¡¯t help but worry about you! Now that I¡¯m married, I won¡¯t be able to look after you like before. You should take good care of yourself. Don¡¯t drink without eating anything; it¡¯s bad for your stomach. Refrain from taking too many of those pills, too. They contain cinnabar, which isn¡¯t good for your body.¡± Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. Tears rolled down Gloria¡¯s cheeks ¡°uncontrobly¡± as she reminded Heptino about mundane things. ¡°You should hurry and find a woman who will treat and love you sincerely. Only then will I be able to stop worrying. Today is my big day. You should cheer up, okay? All right, I should greet my guests now. Take care!¡± After choking those words out, she turned around and ran away. Heptino felt empty as he watched Gloria¡¯s leaving figure. It was as if he had just lost something. His chest felt heavy, and no matter how many deep breaths he took, the difort would not go away. ¡°Gloria¡­ Gloria¡­¡± he mumbled as the lump in his throat grew bigger. Wanting to wash away the mess in his mind, he lifted the wine bottle to his lips. Yet at the thought of Gloria¡¯s words earlier, he lowered the bottle. From where he sat, he could see Gloria and Primo toasting the guests in the distance. The sight brought tears to his eyes and made him feel even worse. He was like a child whose favorite toy was taken away¡ªfrustrated yet helpless. Throughout the entire wedding, Heptino acted nothing like himself. Like a soulless man, he remained in a daze almost the whole time. Countless horse carriages were parked orderly outside the main gate of Void Sect as guests arrived one after another. Not only were the streets covered in red carpets and rose petals, but the trees were also adorned with colorful ribbons. The sounds of drums, horns, and fireworks added to the festive mood of this grand wedding ceremony. On top of that, the cheers of the crowd were so thunderous that it felt like the entire nation could hear them. As Floyd took in this scene, his face turned grim. After he was heavily injured and thrown into the drain last time, he returned to Bluesky Sect in a pathetic state. At the moment, he had recovered fully and even improved his skills following a few days of rest. Having received the news that Gloria and Primo were getting married on this day, he specially made his way here to check out the celebration. He wasn¡¯t sure if he was doing this out of bitterness or unwillingness to ept the reality. Thundera and Hansel stood behind him, though they weren¡¯t really keen oning to Void Sect. They knew they would meet their ends if Santino and Gloria discovered them. However, they had no choice but to apany Floyd since he insisted oning. After all, they believed that he was Levi¡¯s favorite disciple. If Floyd got killed right under their noses, they would incur Levi¡¯s wrath, and Zerach would be the first to lose his life in that case. ¡°Floyd, you have to hold yourself backter. There¡¯s no way we can fight the elites of Void Sect on our own,¡± Hansel pleaded desperately. Floyd merely sneered before heading inside. They had disguised themselves, so they entered the venue smoothly after handing over their gifts.q Chapter 3784 Chapter 3784 Chapter 3784 I Will Kill You Myself Hansel and the others breathed a sigh of relief. Now that we¡¯ve sessfully infiltrated Void Sect¡¯s wedding ceremony, all that¡¯s left to do is keep Floyd from going crazy! Little did they know, Wade¡¯s men were aware of their presence the moment they entered the venue. However, Wade had orders from Gloria to let them in, which was exactly what he did. That was why they managed to get in so easily. Even so, there were countless men keeping a close eye on Floyd the entire time. They were ready to subdue him if he dared try anything funny. ¡°Have our men on high alert. We are authorized to use lethal force if Floyd betrays us,¡± Wade ordered. Sensing something was amiss, Hansel whispered, ¡°Hey, do you guys feel like we¡¯re being watched?¡± Thundera and the others shook their heads in response. Because they weren¡¯t as powerful as Hansel, they didn¡¯t feel anything out of the ordinary. On top of that, there were a huge amount of people all around them, so they could just be looking at the other guests. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Master Hansel! Mr. Xanadu¡¯s disguise technique has never failed us!¡± Thundera reassured him. Jasper¡¯s disguise technique had worked even on the strongest of fighters, so they believed it would be effective here as well. Hansel felt slightly relieved after hearing that, but he was still incredibly concerned about Floyd. This guy is practically a walking time bomb! There¡¯s no telling when he¡¯ll explode! Floyd felt like his heart was being stabbed with a knife when he saw Gloria smiling sweetly at Primo on the stage.Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. The guests fell silent instantly when they heard the host saying, ¡°All right, it is now time for the bride and groom to step forward!¡± Gloria and Primo then made their way to the center of the stage. ¡°Gloria and Primo, having witnessed your vows of love to one another, it is my joy to present you to all gathered here as husband and wife. You may proceed to consummate your marriage!¡± the host continued. Those words hit Floyd in the heart like a sledgehammer as he watched the woman he loved smiling happily in another man¡¯s arms. His chest heaved as he struggled to breathe, and the look on his face was extremely gloomy. Primo then scooped Gloria into his arms and carried her into the bridal chamber while Void Sect¡¯s disciples cheered them on. ¡°Oh, boy! Primo looks really eager!¡± ¡°Given how pretty Elder Gaston is, any man would be eager to marry her!¡± ¡°They sure are a perfect couple! It¡¯s almost as though they were made for each other!¡± Floyd felt like he was about to explode with anger and sadness after hearing what they said. Thundera and Hansel were incredibly nervous when they saw his reaction. They feared Floyd would go crazy and cause a huge scene that would put them all in danger. To their surprise, however, Floyd remained exceptionally calm throughout the entire wedding ceremony. ¡°I now realize that our rtionship was all a lie, Gloria. From now on, you and I are mortal enemies. I will kill you myself once I get strong enough!¡± Floyd muttered under his breath. At that very moment, he was finally able to let go of his feelings for her. Floyd was originally nning on causing a scene during the wedding ceremony. It wasn¡¯t until he saw Gloria and Primo acting all lovey-dovey on stage that he realized it didn¡¯t bother him as much as he thought it would. He did feel a little jealous at first, but he was able to let go of all that surprisingly easily. As such, Floyd chose to keep his cool and draw strength from his anger and hatred toward Gloria instead. Gloria was utterly shocked and confused by his response. She assumed Floyd would cause a huge scene out of rage and jealousy. She even went as far as imagining all sorts of dramatic scenarios that would y out because of it, so one could only imagine her disappointment when none of that happened. I can¡¯t believe you¡¯ve gotten over me, Floyd! For some reason, Gloria felt a little unhappy with the way things turned out.q Chapter 3785 Chapter 3785 Chapter 3785 The Location Of God Crusher As Floyd did not respond the way Gloria had expected him to, she wanted to continue observing his behavior. Since she was having affairs with a lot of her subordinates, she didn¡¯t want to consummate her marriage with Primo just yet because it would affect the way they saw her. After racking her brain for a bit, Gloria was able toe up with a solution. ¡°Be patient, Darling! We have all night to consummate our marriage. The guests are watching! Don¡¯t forget that the branch master of Eclipse is here too! We should show him some respect by having some decency!¡± she eximed coquettishly. Primo paused in his tracks when he heard that. The mes of lust that were raging deep within his loins were extinguished in an instant. ¡°As expected of my woman! You¡¯re absolutely right!¡± Instead of getting upset or angry, Primoplimented Gloria for her reminder. Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. Eclipse owns the academy I want to get into, and its branch master is here. It would be unwise to have them think of me as a disrespectful pervert. With that in mind, Primo quickly relieved the awkward tension by pretending that was just a part of the wedding ceremony. ¡°All right, this concludes the wedding ceremony! Feel free to wine and dine for the rest of the party!¡± Through the corner of her eye, Gloria saw Floyd calmly enjoying the refreshments. You¡¯re a f*cking piece of trash, Floyd! So what if you¡¯ve gotten over me? We¡¯re leagues apart! You¡¯re a fool if you think you can win my heart over! Have you ever looked in a mirror? Do you see how useless and weak you arepared to Primo? Primo could squash you like a bug with his pinky finger! Primo will eventually be the head of Void Sect! As his wife, I¡¯ll get to bask in the glory of his sess! Gloria grew increasingly smug at the thought of that. Havingpletely let go of his feelings for Gloria, Floyd felt like a huge load had been lifted off his chest. As a burning hatred and a desire for vengeance were all that remained in his heart, he was able to enjoy the food and drinks to his heart¡¯s content. Suddenly, Thundera put away hismunication device and whispered, ¡°Our spies have located God Crusher. Shall we steal it while we¡¯re here?¡± It was no secret that Gloria had offered God Crusher up to Void Sect. In order to atone for his mistakes, Floyd had the Bluesky Sect members investigate God Crusher¡¯s whereabouts after he arrived in Kenfort. He wasn¡¯t expecting them to get results that soon, so this came as a pleasant surprise. ¡°The core members of Void Sect are all present at the wedding ceremony, so this is our best opportunity to reim God Crusher!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, Floyd! Mr. Garrison is bound to be pleased if you manage to bring God Crusher back to him!¡± ¡°We have a very high chance of sess if we team up to get it back!¡± Hansel and the others were really optimistic about it. Levi is holding Zerach hostage. If we can get God Crusher back, we might be able to use it as a bargaining chip! Given how powerful Floyd has be, we¡¯ll have a much higher chance of sess with him on the team! To their surprise, Floyd simply waved at them and said, ¡°I will reim God Crusher in an honorable fashion.¡± Floyd then turned around and walked off. Thundera and the others exchanged confused nces as they quickly followed behind him. What does Floyd mean by that? Void Sect practically worships God Crusher! Does he really think he¡¯ll be able to reim God Crusher all by himself? Wade immediately asked Gloria if he should have them subdued when he saw them leaving. ¡°Do not act rashly. Have a few elites tail them and find out what they¡¯re up to. We¡¯ll n our next move after that,¡± Gloria replied coldly. I need to act very cautiously here. First, I have to confirm if Floyd came over to Kenfort by himself. Then, I¡¯ll need to identify what Levi¡¯s trusted fighters are up to. That way, I¡¯ll be able to make a much better decision about what to do next.q Chapter 3786 Chapter 3786 Chapter 3786 I Will Reim It Honorably Meanwhile, at the wedding ceremony, Heptino was feeling down in the dumps. The sight of Gloria marrying Primo stabbed at his heart like a knife. It felt as though someone had robbed him of his most prized possession. F*ck! I¡¯m not even sure who I should be mad at! Should I hate Primo for stealing the woman I love or hate myself for being too cowardly topete for her? Argh! I don¡¯t know! This wedding is so noisy that it¡¯s driving me insane! Heptino chugged some liquor in frustration, only to choke on it and enter a coughing fit. Gloria broke into a smug grin when she noticed his behavior. Looks like Heptino has fallen for my charms as well! As the wedding ceremony continued, Primo kept his word and dered Gloria as his wife in front of everyone. Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. Hehe¡­ Now, I have truly gained a foothold in Void Sect. With this new status, I¡¯ll be entitled to all sorts of benefits. For example, I¡¯ll be provided with arger supply of cultivation resources and have ess to Void Sect¡¯s repository and many other restricted areas. I hear the repository holds tons of technique books for top-levelbat techniques. Getting my hands on those is sure to boost my strength even further. The restricted areas are also rich with all sorts of magical herbs, which I believe will be of great use to me. Gloria smiled gleefully as she thought about the benefits of marrying Primo. As the wedding ceremony continued into the night, it was customary for the guests to escort the newlyweds into the bridal chamber. Of course, only the core members of Void Sect were allowed to participate in that activity, namely the Empyreans and the younger members of the Pdins. Heptino was nowhere to be found throughout the activity, but no one thought much about it since he was usually antisocial anyway. Gloria was the only one who knew the truth behind his absence, and she became a lot more certain about his feelings for her. ¡°All right, we¡¯ve arrived at the bridal chamber. I appreciate you all for escorting us here, but it¡¯s time for me and my wife to do the deed! Go on, get out of here!¡± Primo said with a stern look on his face. Since he was the future head of the sect, the members knew better than to disobey him. Soon, Gloria and Primo were the only ones remaining in the room. ¡°We can finally consummate our marriage, Gloria! Here Ie!¡± Unable to contain his lust any further, Primo pounced on her like a wild animal. Gloria had cast an illusion spell in the room while he was distracted earlier, but it was no use against someone as powerful as Primo. Just like that, the two of them ended up having wild sex until midnight. The next morning, Gloria felt a wave of energy surging through her body when she woke up. ¡°Huh? What¡¯s going on?¡± she mumbled to herself in confusion. Primo happened to wake up around the same time as well. Upon noticing the puzzled look on her face, he exined with a smile, ¡°I cultivate the Hedonistic Sword Technique. Although neither of us used itst night, having sex can definitely benefit its cultivation.¡± ¡°Darling, does this mean we can improve our cultivation by practicing relevant techniques together?¡± Primo nodded. ¡°That¡¯s right. I feel a significant boost in my power as well. Since this benefits both of us, let us continue our ¡®training¡¯!¡± With Gloria putting up a bit of resistance while Primo continued to ravage her body, the two of them developed a much greater understanding of the Hedonistic Sword Technique. The sun was already high up in the sky by the time they stopped. Having taken care of Primo¡¯s needs, Gloria got out of bed and went looking for Heptino.q Chapter 3787 Chapter 3787 Chapter 3787 Easy Prey The huge boost in power came as a pleasant surprise for Gloria as it exceeded her expectations. As Primo went back to sleep, Gloria went looking for Heptino. Judging from his unusual behaviorst night, I bet he must be dying to see me right now! With that in mind, Gloria packed some stew and a couple of side dishes into a lunchbox and brought it over to Heptino¡¯s room. The room door was left ajar, and she could hear him snoring from outside. Gloria deliberately raised her voice a little as she eximed, ¡°What? It¡¯s almost noon, for goodness¡¯ sake! Why is he still asleep?¡± Sure enough, the snoring stopped instantly. Heptino then opened the room door and stepped out secondster. ¡°Gloria?¡± The weary look on his pale face was instantly reced with joy and excitement when he saw her. It was exactly as Gloria had predicted. Heptino had been drinking all night since the wedding ended and had passed out drunk in his room. He felt like his world was falling apart after the woman he loved was taken from him. Seeing Gloria outside his door reignited the mes of hope which lit up the darkness in his heart. ¡°Is it really you, Gloria?¡± Heptino asked while rubbing his eyes in disbelief. Gloria walked up to him and gave him a light smack on the forehead. ¡°What¡¯s gotten into you, Heptino? You reek of alcohol! Go brush your teeth and eat something before you ruin your stomach!¡± ¡°Okay!¡± Heptino was nearly touched to tears when he felt her concern for him. Gloria hadid out the food on the table by the time he finished washing up. ¡°Why are you still standing there? Come sit down and eat your lunch!¡± she urged him. It took Heptino every ounce of willpower he had to stop himself from crying as he wolfed the food down. Although the food prepared was nd and simple, Heptino found it to be the most delicious food in the world. It wasn¡¯t long before Heptino had finished all of the food on the table. Gloria simply watched silently from the side with an affectionate look on her face. ¡°You¡¯re eating like you¡¯ve been starving for days! Here, wipe your mouth!¡± Gloria eximed while handing him a napkin. Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Heptino felt like he was the happiest man in the world as he took the napkin over and smelled the faint fragranceing from it. ¡°I wish you could continue looking after me like this, Gloria,¡± Heptino said with a genuine smile. Gloria let out a huge sigh and said helplessly, ¡°I wish I could. Seeing you like this worries me deeply, but¡­ Well, as you know, I¡¯m no longer single. There are lots of things that I¡­ You know what, forget it. Let¡¯s not bring up such depressing matters.¡± She deliberately acted all hesitant just to pique his curiosity. Sure enough, it worked like a charm. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Gloria? Is Primo mistreating you?¡± Heptino asked worriedly. ¡°No, Primo has been treating me quite well.¡± Gloria paused briefly for dramatic effect before continuing, ¡°However, I sometimes feel a little helpless. As you know, thew of the jungle applies to both Kenfort and the mundane world. While my cultivation levels are fairly high, I¡¯m nothing but easy prey to the powerful fighters out there.¡± Although she didn¡¯t specify what happened, Heptino understood what she was implying. Primo must¡¯ve been bullying Gloria, but she¡¯s unable to fight back because she¡¯s not powerful enough. Heptino¡¯s hatred toward Primo grew stronger after hearing what Gloria said. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Gloria. I have an idea!¡± he said after giving it some thought.q Chapter 3788 Chapter 3788 Chapter 3788 The Holy Guardians This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. Gloria was excited to hear what he had in mind, but she made sure not to show it. ¡°Stop joking, Heptino. I know you¡¯re just saying that to make me feel better,¡± she said with a wry smile. ¡°I¡¯m not joking, Gloria. No one will be able to bully you once you be powerful enough,¡± Heptino replied solemnly. Gloria let out a sigh. ¡°What kind of idea is this? Improving one¡¯s cultivation takes a lot of time and hard work. There are no shortcuts that¡¯ll allow me to be really strong overnight!¡± ¡°It¡¯s indeed impossible to be really strong overnight, but you have the devouring technique and spiritual bone. You¡¯ll be able to boost your strength significantly in a short amount of time if you use the right spiritual ley line,¡± Heptino replied. ¡°It¡¯s not that simple. Given my current level, even a holy ley line wouldn¡¯t be of much help. As for dragon ley lines¡­ Those are extremely rare, and the one you guys discovered is being used on God Crusher, so I can¡¯t use it anyway. Honestly, I¡¯m just an outsider here in Void Sect!¡± Gloria said with a helpless expression. ¡°I¡¯ll let you in on a little secret, Gloria. I discovered another dragon ley line slightly bigger than the one used for God Crusher. If I let you have it, you¡¯ll be able to get stronger in no time!¡± Heptino eximed excitedly. I was hoping to have Heptino get me a couple more holy ley lines, but he¡¯s giving me a dragon ley line instead! This is truly a pleasant surprise! With that in mind, Gloria pretended to reject his offer by saying, ¡°No, I can¡¯t ept that! You¡¯re the one who discovered it, so you should be using it for your own cultivation instead!¡± ¡°I don¡¯t have a spiritual bone, so the dragon ley line wouldn¡¯t do me much good anyway. I think it¡¯d be a lot better to let you have it instead. Besides, I have the ability to seek out spiritual ley lines, so I can easily find another dragon ley line!¡± Heptino replied solemnly. ¡°But¡­¡± ¡°No buts, Gloria! You will ept this gift if you truly care about me!¡± Heptino insisted stubbornly. Gloria let out a sigh and put on a reluctant act. ¡°All right¡­ I¡¯ll ept it for now. Just let me know if you ever need it back, and I¡¯ll return it to you.¡± Heptino was able to smile again when he saw her ept his gift. All he wanted was for Gloria to keep getting stronger so she could be free of Primo¡¯s control. Meanwhile, in Yartran, the sudden downfall of the Glorian Order resulted in the subordinate state¡¯s forces falling apart. The few surviving high-ranking officials of Yartran gathered the forces scattered all over the country to mount a counterattack. Despite still being under Levi¡¯s rule, they were able to survive somehow. As Levi had recently been preparing to enter Kenfort, he didn¡¯t have time to deal with small fry like them. Because of that, Yartran was able to survive the encounter. A few of Yartran¡¯s high-ranking officials were seated in a secret underground base as they discussed their next n. ¡°ording to some reliable intel from our spies, fighters from the Holy Guardians have shown up. Apparently, they¡¯re searching for super-spiritual ley lines and found a rather interesting spot in Zarain. From what I¡¯ve heard, that ce contains a huge amount of high-level spiritual ley lines. Had it not been for the Holy Guardians, we¡¯d have gotten a share of those spiritual ley lines too! It¡¯s such a shame!¡± The other officials shook their heads in helplessness and frustration. They had always feared the Holy Guardians even when they were at their strongest, so there wasn¡¯t anything they could do in their current situation. The Holy Guardians could easily wipe them all out with just a few of its fighters. ¡°I heard rumors about Levi¡¯s men showing up in Zarain as well. Do you think these two forces are going to sh?¡± ¡°Well, I certainly hope they do! We get to just sit back and enjoy the show!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right! We¡¯ll wait till Levi and the Holy Guardians¡¯ fighters are wounded and then swoop in to finish them off!¡±q Chapter 3789 Chapter 3789 Chapter 3789 The Legendary Dragon Ley Line Levi was still concerned about his findings in Zarain. The holy ley line isn¡¯t doing much to help with my metamorphosis process anymore. I¡¯ll have to find a higher-level spiritual ley line if I want to get stronger. This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. ording to Zerach, the spiritual ley line that is a level above the holy ley line is known as the dragon ley line. I¡¯m guessing that¡¯s the power source Digital God was talking about before. I have to get there no matter what! He was snapped out of his train of thought when Digital God sent him a message: Mr. Garrison, I have carried out a search using the most advanced equipment. There are no signs of life in that area whatsoever. Judging by the energy that keeps seeping out of that area, I believe it won¡¯t be long before others start flocking over. That sounds rather serious. It looks like the actual situation is far worse than I had imagined. With that in mind, Levi immediately rushed toward the secret location marked on the map. Since there were no signs of life in the area, Levi knew there were no powerful fighters there at the moment. As Void Sect was still keeping an eye on him, it wouldn¡¯t be smart to draw any unwanted attention from other forces. Upon meeting Levi in person, Digital God got straight to the point and asked, ¡°How do you n on entering the secret zone, Mr. Garrison?¡± Digital God had tried conducting some reconnaissance in the secret zone using all sorts of high-tech equipment, but his efforts all ended in failure. ¡°Through brute force,¡± Levi replied with a smile. He didn¡¯t think of using such a crude method before as he wasn¡¯t sure if there were unknown powerful fighters in there. Digital God didn¡¯t quite understand what he meant by that, but Levi couldn¡¯t be bothered to exin himself further. ¡°Tell everyone to back away. I don¡¯t want anyone getting hurt,¡± he ordered coldly. Digital God quickly did as told and stepped back with the rest of the men in charge of protecting him. Once again, Levi felt his movements being restricted as he got close to the secret zone. ¡°Ha!¡± He let out a yell as he channeled his technique and released a terrifying energy wave from his body. As the energy particles surged through the air around him, that feeling of being physically restricted disappearedpletely. ¡°Break, you piece of trash!¡± Levi yelled as he swung his fist at the energy barrier around the secret zone. That punch was so forceful that it created a whirlwind as it sailed through the air before crashing into the energy barrier. Crack! The crystal-clear sound of the barrier cracking echoed throughout the surrounding area. ¡°Shatter into a million pieces!¡± Levi roared as he continued mming multiple punches at the same spot. Boom! Boom! Boom! After delivering three more strikes, he was finally able to break the energy barrier. A wave of concentrated spiritual energy swept through the area as the barrier came down, and a beautiful scenery greeted everyone¡¯s eyes. There were tall mountains with misty peaks, rivers with crystal-clear water, and grassy ins as far as the eye could see. ¡°Whoa! This is like paradise!¡± Levi eximed in shock and awe. However, it wasn¡¯t long before he realized something was amiss. Wait a minute¡­ This looks too perfect to be natural. It feels as though someone designed it like this! Levi then released a burst of energy to perform a scan in the area, but he detected no suspicious individuals. Suddenly, the energy wave that Levi sent out came into contact with another terrifyingly powerful energy source. ¡°That must be the super-spiritual ley line!¡± Levi muttered to himself as he ran in the general direction of that energy source. Momentster, Levi arrived in front of a mountain. There was a powerful energy constantly flowing out of its ores. As Levi got closer, he could even hear very faint voicesing from it. ¡°Is this a legendary dragon ley line?¡± Levi eximed excitedly when he saw the enchanting, faint purple halo surrounding the spiritual ley line.q Chapter 3790 Chapter 3790 Chapter 3790 Fighters From The Holy Temple The purity of the spiritual energy within this spiritual ley line was a few times higher than that of a holy ley line. Levi was able to detect the presence of multiple simr dragon ley lines nearby. There were also tons of holy ley lines in the surrounding area. ¡°Looks like we¡¯ve struck gold!¡± Levi could barely contain the joy and excitement in his heart. Right as he was about to celebrate, a stern voice called out to him from afar, ¡°You ignorant reprobate! I suggest you leave now before I kill you!¡± A few secondster, Levi saw a group of men rapidly closing in on his position. The look in his eyes grew cold as he realized he was up against dozens of fairly powerful individuals. The few leading the group were exuding energy levels that surpassed that of Zerach and the heads of the five sects. However, the men looked like they were from Adrune with their blonde hair, blue eyes, and arrogant expressions. ¡°Where did you pieces of trashe from? How dare you interfere with my affairs?¡± Levi asked with a sneer. He wasn¡¯t about to just give up the dragon ley line, especially after working so hard to find it. Even so, he needed to figure out who those men were in order to better defend himself against them. ¡°We are the Holy Guardians, and the spiritual ley lines in Zarain belong to the Holy Temple! You reprobates are unworthy ofying your filthy hands on them!¡± said the middle-aged fighter leading the group. Levi noticed an intense me dancing about in that man¡¯s palm. The next thing he knew, the air around them grew incredibly hot and dry. ¡°Holy Guardians? Haven¡¯t heard of it! Are you guys with Yartran?¡± Levi asked with a snicker. ¡°All they do is rely on advanced technology. Please do not associate them with us Holy Guardians!¡± the burly man replied disdainfully. There were twelve Holy Guardians in total, each worshipping one of the twelve gods in Adrunian mythology¡ªthe Orunthians¡ªand possessing an insane amount of power. While remaining hidden from the world, they had each formed their own respective forces known as the Holy Temples. The leader of the twelve Holy Guardians was a fighter with the ability to control thunder. His Holy Temple was known as Zyus Holy Temple. Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. There were other Holy Temples, such as Adollus Holy Temple and Eras Holy Temple. The twelve Holy Guardians had been searching all over Adrune for the best spiritual ley lines. So far, they had managed to gain control over lots of divine ley lines and holy ley lines, but they had yet to obtain dragon ley lines. Had the super-spiritual ley line in Yartran not been of a low level, the Holy Guardians would¡¯ve imed it long ago. Levi froze as he slowly came to understand the meaning behind that burly man¡¯s words. Yartran chooses those who are naturally gifted and modifies their bodies with advanced technology. They also use those individuals in experiments meant to boost their energy levels. Although Yartran was able to create a team of powerful and loyal soldiers, they were still leagues apart from true cultivators. Are these people cultivators from Adrune? ¡°How can you prove that this spiritual ley line belongs to that temple of yours? You guys only showed up after I found this spiritual ley line! You guys had better get lost before I kick your a*ses!¡± Levi said coldly with a sneer. The Holy Guardians¡¯ faces turned grim when they heard that. They had spent a lot of time searching for the dragon ley lines in the secret zone but to no avail. It wasn¡¯t until Levi shattered the energy barrier that they detected the strong spiritual energy flowing out of the dragon ley line and pinpointed its location. ¡°Shut up, you reprobate! In the name of the Holy Guardians, I order you to leave this ce right now! Do as I say, or I will kill you!¡± the burly man yelled as he got into a fighting stance. Levi, too, got into a fighting stance as he replied, ¡°Is that right? Do you really think I¡¯m going to just hand over something I worked hard to get? Dream on! Come on then¡ªshow me what you Holy Guardians are capable of!¡±q Chapter 3791 Chapter 3791 Chapter 3791 The Strength Of The Holy Guardians The burly man, whose name was Rukas, threatened Levi, ¡°Since you¡¯re asking for it, I¡¯ll dly send you to your death.¡± Then, to the elite subordinates under hismand, he ordered, ¡°Kill him!¡± ¡°Yes, Sir!¡± Their arrogance was palpable. They clearly did not believe Levi was their match. One of them shouted, ¡°Let me show you what divine power looks like, you reprobate!¡± As he spoke, the men unleashed their attacks. Though Levi did not notice anything amiss at the start, he soon realized something was off. The ground beneath his feet seemed as if it had a life of its own. Some invisible energy pulled his legs firmly toward the ground to restrict his movement. Seeing that, Rukas roared, ¡°That¡¯s our chance. Charge!¡± His fighters quickly attacked Levi from all sides. One of them was muttering as he approached Levi. Suddenly, droplets of water materialized out of thin air and fused into the shape of an incredibly sharp sword. At the same time, the trees around them grew at an rming rate, their branches rapidly thickening into the size of trunks. The tips of the branches morphed into sharp points as they stabbed toward Levi¡¯s heart. ¡°Metal, wood, water, fire, and earth. They can control all five elements?¡± Shock flitted through Levi¡¯s gaze. Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. The men¡¯s abilities to manipte the elements were almost on par with Forlevia. Of course, his daughter relied more strongly on the power of the universe, which differentiated her battle prowess from everyone else. Levi muttered to himself, ¡°These men who serve the Holy Guardians have some talent, after all!¡± He promptly dropped his contempt for his opponents and called upon his basicbat techniques. A potent energy emanated from Levi¡¯s body and charged toward the branches and water sword. Crack! There was a massive difference in power between Levi¡¯s and his enemies¡¯ attacks. Levi¡¯s energy instantly obliterated the branches and water sword into dust. ¡°You must be delusional if you think these tricks are enough to defeat me.¡± Scoffing, Levi stomped hard on the ground. The earth elemental energy that had enveloped his legs before crumbled without resistance. The elite subordinates backed off in horror, utterly stunned. Rukas was equally bbergasted. He never imagined how explosive Levi¡¯s power would be. Hastily, he announced, ¡°Don¡¯t go easy on him. Use your strongest attacks. And you all! Help them out!¡± He instinctively assumed that his subordinates had lost because they underestimated Levi and held back on their attacks. An unconcerned Levi scoffed and replied, ¡°Come at me, then! I don¡¯t want to waste my time killing you off one by one.¡± ¡°The audacity! Save your arrogance until you¡¯ve defeated our Holy Guardian¡¯s ten elite warriors!¡± rebuked Rukas fiercely. He knew Levi had not unleashed his full power either, and he wished to gauge the extent of Levi¡¯s abilities. ¡°Go to h*ll, Bayview reprobate!¡± ¡°Taste the might of my water sword!¡± ¡°Thundersh!¡± The ten men charged at Levi amid a flurry of fancy chants. Just then, the ground began shaking violently as though a monstrous creature was about to burst forth. Streaks of lightning darted toward Levi¡¯s vital organs like pythons. The water sword made its reappearance, bearing down on Levi without giving him space to retreat. Levi had no ns to cower from the attacks as he bellowed, ¡°Scram!¡± Though his opponents¡¯ abilities surprised him, Levi wasrgely unconcerned about them defeating him. He could easily dismantle their fancy attacks with a single strike. A secondter, Levi disappeared from where he stood before throwing out a single punch to counter the elemental attacksing his way. His punch unleashed strong gusts of wind, which quickly amalgamated into a massive energy whirlpool. It swallowed and destroyed his ten opponents¡¯ attack in the blink of an eye. The fighters who stood closest to Levi failed to jump out of harm¡¯s way and were sucked into the horrifying whirlpool, instantly turning into mists of blood. ¡°Argh!¡± Agonized wails filled the air. The ones who stood further away had copsed on the ground, heavily injured and in no shape to fight back.q Chapter 3792 Chapter 3792 Chapter 3792 Killing Spree ¡°H-How could this be?¡± Rukas stammered in shock. He simply could not believe his eyes. Levi had killed five elite fighters in one fell swoop and heavily injured another five. The surviving elites gasped in surprise. Theirrades who had perished were hardly weaker fighters than them. In fact, some were even stronger warriors. They could not understand how theirbined attack had crumbled so quickly against Levi¡¯s counterattack. Levi sneered, ¡°It¡¯s a pity the gods are being protected by losers like you.¡± His scornfulment infuriated Rukas, who bellowed, ¡°You despicable Bayview reprobate! You¡¯re asking for it! Anyone foolish enough to offend the Holy Guardians will suffer the wrath of the twelve Holy Temples!¡± Levi shrugged and drawled nonchntly, ¡°Well, I¡¯ll just have to kill all of you then.¡± ¡°F*ck you! I¡¯ll burn you to ashes myself!¡± Rukas used his technique and quickly summoned two rings of fire around his palms. mes filled the space and concentrated around the rings, boosting their size and might. Crackle! The fire rings expanded rapidly, and Levi heard the sound of something burning. Upon further scrutiny, one could observe that the space around the fire rings appeared to be distorted, almost as though it could not withstand their high temperature. ¡°How interesting!¡± Levi muttered while narrowing his eyes thoughtfully. He clearly sensed the explosive energy emanating from his burly opponent. It would have killed Zerach in an instant. Levi never imagined such powers existing in Adrune. Rukas¡¯ earlier words implied that twelve factions of simr strength existed. Meanwhile, Rukas roared, ¡°Prepare to die, you reprobate!¡± He disappeared midway through speaking and reappeared inches before Levi. His destructive fire rings had distorted the surrounding space with their heat, and a charred smell wafted through the air. Whoosh! The fire rings suddenly flung themselves right at Levi¡¯s head. ¡°Let¡¯s see just how strong you are.¡± Levi did not attempt to dodge Rukas¡¯ fire rings but instead punched his fists out to counter the attack. Everyone noticed a distinct, golden-hued energy around Levi¡¯s body. It seemed as if he was wearing a set of imprable, golden armor. Crash! Their attacks shed in mid-air and emitted a deafening sound. Even the air around them appeared to be warped by the impact, sending everyone around them flying. Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. The weaker fighters became gravely injured. Whoosh! Amid the powerful sh, a figure suddenly soared through the air like a limp rag doll. ¡°Guardian!¡± The crowd gasped in horror when they recognized the figure as Rukas. The fire rings around his hands were extinguished, and his aura was severely weakened. He had been flung more than sixty meters away. Blood trickled out of the corner of his lips. On the other hand, Levi remained where he was, looking as imposing as an ancient war god. He seemed so rxed about the whole matter, as though the terrifying sh of energies earlier had had nothing to do with him. ¡°D*mn it!¡± Rukas panted heavily with exertion, his gaze filled with disbelief. Though he had not unleashed his full power, he had used almost eighty percent of his potential, and it failed to even touch the edge of Levi¡¯s shirt. He thundered, ¡°Everyone, charge at him together! We must kill him, or he will surely harm our Holy Temple in the future!¡± The rest of his men hastily summoned their elemental attacks and charged fearlessly at Levi. ¡°We should¡¯ve done this from the start. Now I can enjoy my killing spree.¡± Levi red at his enemies coldly and rushed forward to meet them, determined to kill off the Holy Guardian.q Chapter 3793 Chapter 3793 Chapter 3793 Hefaernus Holy Temple Taking out the Holy Guardian¡¯s men was akin to child¡¯s y for Levi. Blood-curdling cries rang out as he darted through the crowd of enemies. Secondster, Rukas had lost at least ten men to death or severe injuries. Rukas swallowed nervously and muttered, ¡°This Bayview reprobate is too formidable!¡± The thought of surrendering surfaced in his mind as he watched Levi felling his army at an rming rate. Many of his men had lost the will to fight. Levi was dealing fatal blows left and right, and there was little his opponents could do about it. We need to find a good chance to retreat! Rukas made up his mind and concentrated his fire elemental power. While Levi was preupied with other enemies, he channeled the energy into a sea of arrows as thick as his arm. Then, he aimed the arrows at Levi¡¯s vital organs. Swoosh! The fiery arrows flew across the sky, advancing menacingly on Levi. The air heated up to a boiling point, causing any nearby nts to wilt instantly and burn to a crisp. Bam! Bam! Bam! Levi¡¯s punches sent another five men flying. ¡°A sneak attack?¡± he mumbled and smirked upon noticing Rukas¡¯ arrows. Then, he reached out and caught the fiery arrows bare-handed. Actually, Rukas had already retreated afterunching his sea of fire arrows. He noticed Levi catching his arrows out of the corner of his eye and was floored. The scene defied everything he thought he knew about the fire element. How could someone catch the fiery arrows Iunched bare-handed? I channeled every bit of my elemental power into that attack! It would¡¯ve melted steel! Rukas mumbled, ¡°I-Is he even human?¡± His heart sank as he immediately regretted his decision to challenge Levi. He could never have known that Levi¡¯s body had been transformed by multiple holy ley lines and that Levi was already embarking on the process to develop a divine aura. Levi¡¯s body was almost the living embodiment of the Iron Golem Technique. Meanwhile, the Holy Guardians army scattered in all directions after realizing their Holy Guardian had retreated. ¡°Hmph. Did you think I¡¯d just let you go?¡± Levi threw a couple of the fire arrows at the escaping men. Some of them failed to dodge in time and were reduced to ashes. Levi muttered to himself, ¡°They¡¯re not as strong as I thought!¡± He decided not to chase them down. After all, his goal was to advance his abilities with the dragon ley lines. I need to get Wynona and the rest over here so they can improve their skills. We shouldn¡¯t waste such excellent cultivation material. The Holy Guardians aren¡¯t a real threat to me, but others may not be so lucky. They¡¯ll eventually be a thorn in our side if we don¡¯t improve everyone¡¯s abilities. Levi made up his mind and texted the core members of his base, urging them to hurry to where he was in batches. He was not concerned about the Holy Guardians¡¯ retaliation. He had disyed his exceptionalbat prowess earlier precisely to scare off the Holy Guardian and his men. Meanwhile, in Yartran, the remaining council members of the ruling faction sat stony-faced in a silent conference room. It was so quiet one could hear a pin drop.Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. A long momentter, Yartran¡¯s leader said hoarsely, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect Levi¡¯s cultivation to reach such terrifying heights. The Holy Guardians suffered a massive loss. Two Holy Guardians, the ones worshipping Hefaernus and Gaeus, were gravely injured. The situation is unbelievable.¡± The other council members of Yartran could not help but shudder in fear. The Holy Guardians fully deserved their affiliation with the divinity. Even at their nation¡¯s peak, the Yartran people feared the Holy Guardians. At some point, they even believed the Holy Guardians were capable of destroying Yartran if they wanted to. To their shock, the men they revered so greatly had suffered a crippling defeat at Levi¡¯s hands. The Yartran council realized in hindsight how foolish they had been to mess with Levi in the past. In the meantime, Rukas had made his way back to Hefaernus Holy Temple, named after the fire Orunthian, Hefaernus. It was one of the twelve Holy Temples.q Chapter 3794 Chapter 3794 Chapter 3794 Twelve Dragon Ley Lines As Rukas opened his eyes slowly, fiery mes seemed to flicker in his gaze. After cultivating for a long time, more than half of the internal injuries he suffered were finally healed. ¡°F*ck! Who on earth was that Bayview reprobate?¡± he demanded angrily. He had led a team of fifty men into battle, but only eight survived. Thirty-five men had been killed on the spot, while another seven had been seriously wounded. To make things worse, the conditions of the injured did not look promising. ¡°Rukas, should we send word to the other Guardians to join forces and take that guy down?¡± someone asked. ¡°I agree. How can we continue calling ourselves men of the Holy Guardians if we don¡¯t get revenge?¡± ¡°If the Orunthians are reborn in the future and they find out about this, we¡¯ll certainly get punished.¡± The others were also indignant and furious at Levi. Rukas was silent for a moment before saying slowly, ¡°This person is too strong. Before we know more about him, it¡¯ll be best if we don¡¯t act rashly.¡± ¡°Could he be from the legendary realm of Kenfort in Bayview?¡± As soon as someone voiced that thought, another person objected, ¡°I don¡¯t think so. Even a leader from Kenfort¡¯s mid-level sects might not be as strong as you. And if they did send a fighter from a top- level sect, the other Holy Guardians would¡¯ve sensed it.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± Rukas agreed. Then, he continued in a low voice, ¡°Let¡¯s search for the other dragon ley lines first and send some people to investigate that reprobate from Bayview. At the end of the day, we still don¡¯t possess enough energy sources. Otherwise, once the Orunthians are reborn, even Kenfort will have to show their respect, let alone that reprobate.¡± We possess many divine and holy ley lines. The only thingcking is dragon ley lines. If we seed in finding them, we¡¯ll be able to initiate the birth of the Orunthians whom we have guarded for generations. Rukas was a member of the ancient family who worshipped Hefaernus. Meanwhile, the other eleven families who worshipped the other Orunthians were spread across Adrune. Resurrecting the Orunthians had been their mission for generations and the reason for their existence. Now that the energy from the divine and holy ley lines is nowhere near enough, we can only rely on the power of the dragon ley lines for a shot at resurrecting the Orunthians. When that happens, we¡¯ll have an unshakeable pir of support, and conquering the world will be child¡¯s y. ¡°Just you wait, you reprobate. Once the Orunthians have returned, I¡¯ll definitely ughter you and everyst person who has anything to do with you,¡± Rukas muttered viciously. Meanwhile, Levi had begun another session to boost his cultivation level after driving away the Holy Guardians. He felt his powers were still sorelycking should he intend to eradicate the Void Sect and other forces of that level. Hence, he started using dragon ley lines to metamorphose as though in a frenzy, and the effects of doing so were just as astonishing as he anticipated. The difference between using holy ley lines and dragon ley lines was simply worlds apart. For most people, using a divine ley line would be sufficient in raising the limits on their powers due to their cultivation level and physique. However, Forlevia was born with a devourer spiritual bone and could already metamorphose using holy ley lines to get stronger. This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. I¡¯ll set aside one dragon ley line for Evie and another as a spare, then use the rest. After further exploration, Levi found twelve dragon ley lines in the secret zone. Not only that, there were countless holy ley lines and divine ley lines. Even if everyone at the base uses them to metamorphose, there¡¯ll still be more than enough. ¡°As expected, these dragon ley lines are truly something else. I can even vaguely hear the sound of a dragon¡¯s roar. The ancient manuals mention it¡¯s possible to breed real dragons. I wonder whether that¡¯s true or not?¡± Levi said wistfully. Digital God replied with a smile, ¡°I¡¯m looking forward to you metamorphosing into a body that possesses the strength of a real dragon. Then, I can study the matter carefully.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s hope your wishes true. All right, then. I¡¯m going to start my solitary training.¡± With that, Levi proceeded to metamorphose with the help of ten dragon ley lines. No one would have expected the mundane world to contain dragon ley lines, so it was even more surprising that there was a cluster of them.q Chapter 3795 Chapter 3795 Chapter 3795 The Last Thrashing Was Not Enough Over at the Void Sect in Kenfort, their cultivation level had improved after acquiring the many cultivation resources provided by Heptino. Having never enjoyed such an abundance of cultivation resources, Xs, Wade, and the other trusted aides also benefited greatly from it. Hence, everyone felt even more determined to be loyal to Gloria. ¡°Even without the Void Sect¡¯s support, I no longer have to fear retaliation from Levi and the rest,¡± she dered. Gloria brimmed with confidence, especially since she had yet to finish devouring the dragon ley lines from Heptino. She knew she would ascend to a new level after doing so. There¡¯s no chance Levi will have ess to such powerful cultivation resources in the mundane world, so the disparity between our capabilities will only grow bigger. Her smile widened as she uttered, ¡°Levi and Floyd, you can forget about ever getting revenge!¡± Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. Suddenly, she felt a sense of loneliness stemming from rising to the top. ¡°As I gradually get stronger, my status will be elevated even higher. A nobody like Levi will be utterly insignificant and negligible. As for all my enemies from the mundane world, they won¡¯t be worth an ounce of my attention anymore.¡± Then, Gloria let out a long sigh and remarked somewhat sadly, ¡°However, things will be so dull. I¡¯ll never be able to experience the exhration of toying with them again.¡± Meanwhile, the Holy Guardians were still reluctant to give up. After numerous investigations by multiple parties, they finally ascertained Levi¡¯s identity and background. ¡°I wasn¡¯t expecting that reprobate from Bayview to be the culprit behind Yartran¡¯s destruction. Just as I thought, he¡¯s not a fighter from Kenfort. In that case, we can deal with him without having too much to worry about,¡± Rukas remarked quietly. ¡°What do the other Guardians say, Peneleo?¡± Rukas asked, looking at the middle-aged man with reddish hair sitting opposite him. The man had a hulking physique like Rukas¡¯, and the flicker of shing lightning was vaguely visible on his palms. He was the leader of Zyus Holy Temple. Peneleo answered in a low voice, ¡°Their view is that we must get our hands on the dragon ley lines in the secret zone. There were only two Guardians in the team during the previous attack. If more of us team up and strike together, we¡¯ll surely seed in killing Levi. ording to the information we have, Levi is currently in solitary training. Hence, it¡¯s the perfect time tounch a sneak attack.¡± Rukas¡¯ solemn expression showed that he was carefully weighing the pros and cons. All twelve Holy Guardians have already found the seed for their respective gods. Only by ensuring the Holy Temples develop well will we be able to expedite the rebirth of the Orunthians. Cultivation resources are also bing increasingly important, particrly top-grade resources such as dragon ley lines. Most importantly, we¡¯ve searched high and low for many years without discovering a single dragon ley line. Lo and behold, there now happens to be a cluster in the realm where Levi is, which is incredibly rare. Finally, Rukas made up his mind. ¡°Gather our elite fighters at once, then send word to the other Guardians. This time, Levi will perish.¡± Peneleo grinned and said, ¡°That¡¯s more like it. How can the Holy Guardians be afraid of that reprobate? We¡¯ll send out five Guardians and over a hundred elites, so there¡¯s no doubt he¡¯ll fall.¡± Rukas fell into deep thought. I hope so. Were it not because the dragon ley lines are a much-needed cultivation resource, I would never want to provoke that guy again. It could be said that Levi¡¯s frightening disy of hisbat prowess had traumatized Rukas. Soon, Rukas, Peneleo, and three other Guardians led more than a hundred of the Holy Temples¡¯ elite fighters toward the secret zone where the dragon ley lines were. Upon their arrival, Peneleo shouted, ¡°Come out to meet your end, Levi!¡± By then, Levi had already used three dragon ley lines to metamorphose, and there had been a significant advancement in his cultivation level. After our previous battle, thest thing I expected was for these guys toe looking for trouble again. ¡°It looks like thest thrashing you got wasn¡¯t enough,¡± he responded mockingly.q Chapter 3796 Chapter 3796 Chapter 3796 Killing Holy Guardians Levi was fearless despite being besieged by the Holy Guardians and more than a hundred other men. In fact, his voice dripped with sarcasm when he spoke. Confidence ran high among the Guardians who had not witnessed Levi¡¯s capabilities, and they shouted provoking remarks. ¡°The five of us will surely crush you and turn you into ash today!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. With the presence of the Holy Guardians in Adrune, you¡¯ve no business strutting around here.¡± ¡°That¡¯s enough chit-chat. Prepare to die!¡± Although Rukas had reminded them to be cautious, they were arrogant and thought the former had lost merely because he was not powerful enough. Levi crooked a finger, beckoning to the Holy Guardians tauntingly. ¡°You asked for it!¡± Peneleo was the first to attack. As he prepared to strike, light encircled his hands and formed two balls of lightning in the blink of an eye. The terrifying sound of electricity crackling rang out in the air. Then, with one swift jerk of his hands, the lightning orbs hurtled toward Levi like cannonballs. However, Levi did not attempt to dodge the attack and stretched out his hands to catch the lightning orbs. ¡°All of you shoulde at me together so that you don¡¯t waste my time.¡± Snickering coldly, Peneleo replied, ¡°You think too highly of your capabilities. Since you dared to catch them with your bare hands, prepare to be reduced to ashes!¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± The corners of Levi¡¯s lips lifted into a slight smirk as he caught the two balls of lightning expertly. ¡°I believe these are yours. Let me return them to you!¡± With a twitch of Levi¡¯s arms, the two lightning orbs shot toward Peneleo, speeding through the air several times faster than before. ¡°How is this possible?¡± Peneleo was utterly stupefied. Nheless, knowing the destructive power of those lightning orbs, he dared not remain where he was and tried his best to dodge aside. The two balls of lightning whizzed past, barely missing him. Unfortunately, the Holy Temples¡¯ elite fighters behind him were not so lucky. They thought that even if Peneleo¡¯s attack did not kill Levi, it would surely leave thetter seriously wounded. Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. To their surprise, Levi not only caught the lightning balls in his hands but even flung them back in the direction they came. ¡°Aarghh!¡± Several of them failed to dodge in time and were instantly burnt to ashes. Peneleo was enraged, feeling as though he had shot himself in the foot. Rukas said in a deep voice, ¡°Don¡¯t just stand by and watch. Let¡¯s attack him together and get this over with quickly!¡± The three other Holy Guardians no longer acted arrogantly and proceeded to unleash their powers. Water swords, fiery arrows, lightning orbs, and many other fancy yet deadly attacks rained down on Levi. The elite fighters also attacked in full force. Although they could notpare to a single attack from the Holy Guardians, they had the advantage in terms of their numbers. ¡°Excellent!¡± Levi called out, radiating a chilling fighting spirit when he saw them charging at him together. Instead of retreating, he faced his opponents¡¯ attacks head-on and delivered numerous punches. Strong winds swept through the air like a vortex, and the faint sound of dragon roars could be heard from within the powerful energy waves. A loud rumble sounded, and a secondter, the Holy Guardians¡¯bined attack was obliterated. More importantly, Levi¡¯s punches did not weaken. He continued to attack the Holy Guardians with immeasurable energy and devastating force. ¡°Aarghhh!¡± Agonized screams pierced the air. Those who were stronger struggled to keep their bodies intact while the force of the punches tore through the bodies of the slightly weaker ones, smashing them to smithereens. Even the five Holy Guardians inevitably suffered grave injuries. ¡°How does he wield so much power in a single blow?¡± A sense of despair rose within the five Holy Guardians, and they gave up all thought of resisting. ¡°Since you¡¯re here, you might as well stay here forever!¡± When Levi attacked again, three Guardians failed to dodge in time and lost their lives. Rukas and Peneleo were only slightly further away. However, they moved at a much faster speed than the other three and managed to escape death. As the pair fled frantically without a backward nce, the other elite fighters scattered in all directions, stricken with fear. After sessfully driving away the powerful Holy Guardians, Levi was once again awed by the dragon ley lines¡¯ terrifying power.q Chapter 3797 Chapter 3797 Chapter 3797 Talent Of Forlevia Demonstrated Once More Having experienced the terrifying power of the dragon ley line firsthand, Levi immediately decided to bring Forlevia over and let her use the dragon ley line to cultivate directly. Forlevia was also quite shocked when she arrived at the secret zone, for she did not expect that there would be so many powerful spiritual ley lines there. In particr, the purity of the spiritual energy there was more than ten times stronger than that of holy ley lines, and she could not help but channel her self-created technique. ¡°Huh?¡± Forlevia suddenly felt a little strange. It was as though an invisible force was luring her. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Evie?¡± Levi asked, looking puzzled. Forlevia answered with a serious expression, ¡°Daddy, the moment I channeled my technique just now, I seem to have somehow established a connection with the extremely strong power of several spiritual ley lines.¡± ¡°Oh? Then can you try to state their general directions?¡± Levi said in a deep voice. As Forlevia continued to channel her self-created technique, energy waves began rapidly spreading out from her body, which served as the center. After a while, her eyes snapped open, and she said with a smile, ¡°I can strongly sense two spiritual ley lines that are more than ten miles away in the southeast direction. I can also strongly sense three spiritual ley lines around twenty miles to the northwest, and there are also some over there.¡± Levi¡¯s expression shifted from bewilderment to surprise as Forlevia stated the directions and approximate distances one after another, as the locations she pointed out were precisely where the dragon ley lines were. Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. Moreover, he had purposefully used his power to conceal the dragon ley lines to be on the safe side. Even Digital God could only determine the approximate location of the dragon ley lines with his detector, but the ces his daughter pointed out were extraordinarily urate. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to have such a talent, Evie.¡± Levi paused before continuing, ¡°It¡¯s not exactly a talent. It probably has something to do with the attributes of your self-created technique.¡± Forlevia¡¯s self-created technique seeks universal harmony using every bit of the universe¡¯s energy and even finally fusing with the power of the universe to achieve an inexhaustible state of power. No matter what level they are, all spiritual ley lines are ultimately unique energy sources that the universe created, so it makes sense that a technique seeking universal harmony may connect in some way with them. ¡°So as my cultivation level improves, my sensitivity to the super-spiritual ley lines will be more and more acute,¡± Forlevia deduced. Levi nodded before replying, ¡°This should be the case under normal circumstances. Evie, try and see if you can use the dragon ley line to cultivate.¡± He then bought her close to the dragon ley line, where she promptly channeled her self-created technique. Roar! Levi could clearly hear the roar of a dragoning from the heart of the dragon ley line, like a pet happily greeting its owner. Buzz! Secondster, the entire dragon ley line vibrated slightly, and a sizable energy vortex formed around Forlevia¡¯s body that began frantically absorbing the power of the ley line. ¡°I can¡¯t believe it¡¯s causing a bigger reaction than my metamorphosis. It seems that Evie has no problem using the dragon ley line to cultivate.¡± Levi was very pleased and even felt that his daughter¡¯s talent was superior to his. Despite that, only after watching over her for some time and seeing that she did not disy any signs of difort did he feel entirely at ease. Levi then began to metamorphose at a dragon ley line nearby so that as soon as Forlevia encountered any trouble, he could provide timely support. In the meantime, the Holy Guardians and the elites who had fled frantically were also enhancing their powers after realizing how much stronger Levi waspared to them. However, due to the Holy Guardians¡¯ eagerness to initiate the birth of the Orunthians, the dragon ley line¡¯s power became all the more important, and the many dragon ley lines in the secret zone were practically resources within reach. Even with the ferocious Levi hoarding them, it could notpletely dispel the Holy Guardians¡¯ covetous desires. Fortunately, they had more than enough holy ley lines and divine ley lines in their hands to allow their abilities to improve once more. Hence, the remaining Holy Guardians mutually agreed to use the resources at their disposal to strengthen their abilities before going to seize the dragon ley lines within the secret zone or look for others.q Chapter 3798 Chapter 3798 Chapter 3798 Levi Heads To Kenfort Meanwhile, after attending Gloria and Primo¡¯s wedding, Floyd also began cultivating maniacally. Havingpletely let go of his feelings, the emptiness in his heart was taken over by hatred. This allowed him to reach a state where he had no other distractions, and he frantically plundered the cultivation resources of the five sects. ¡°Floyd, Bluesky Sect¡¯s inventory is empty. Do you want to check out the other sects?¡± The bitterness in Hansel¡¯s voice was palpable. Floyd has been furiously scouring cultivation resources since returning from the wedding, and he has already consumed practically all of the higher-grade magical herbs in Bluesky Sect¡¯s inventory. If this continues, the disciples of the sect won¡¯t have any resources for further cultivation to support them, and the sect¡¯s demise is all but guaranteed. Floyd responded with displeasure, ¡°If the inventory has nothing left, go out and find some for me. Kenfort has countless magical herbs. It is you all who are ultimately notmitted to your job.¡± Cultivating the extreme devouring technique might have made him more violent as he frequently punished others and, in severe cases, outright ended their lives. He had already imed more than ten people¡¯s lives on the spot for carrying out his orders poorly. ¡°All right. I¡¯ll send someone to look for them right away!¡± Hansel could only bite the bullet and agree to it. In actuality, someone had suggested teaming up to get rid of Floyd, but they were ultimately worried about Levi, who was backing him. Coupled with the fact that Floyd¡¯s current abilities had greatly improved, and they did not have total confidence to act rashly. Staring at Hansel and the others¡¯ retreating figures, Floyd murmured, ¡°Please wait patiently, Gloria Gaston. I¡¯ll definitely take your life with my own hands.¡± However, he was unaware that Gloria had long attained greater heights in her cultivation. Her power had advanced to a terrifying level, particrly after she devoured the dragon ley lely. In her opinion, she could singlehandedly defeat the seven Empyreans, even if they joined forces. ¡°Nowadays, no one in the Void Sect is a match for me, probably not even Lord Earkenhait,¡± she said proudly. Moreover, Gloria had built solid rtionships, and whenbined with her status as the future sect leader¡¯s wife, herwork within Void Sect quickly reached its strongest. Not only that, but she also used the many holy ley lines provided by the seven Empyreans as bargaining chips to enhance the abilities of many direct subordinates, and the rate at which they advanced was shocking. She had also recruited a team of rogue cultivators with formidable fighting skills outside of Void Sect, led by Wade and his son. It was conservatively estimated that thebat prowess of this team wasparable to that of small sects. ¡°Levi Garrison, I¡¯m waiting for you to walk into my trap.¡± Gloria¡¯s smile grew wider. She had long made little of Levi. Back in the secret zone, Levi was still frantically using the dragon ley lines to metamorphose. Time passed, and a monthter, he was the first toplete the metamorphosis. Only limited power remained in the ten dragon ley lines that had not been used up. He could feel the flow of energy in the body. If it could be described as a surging river previously, it was currently like a vast ocean. Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. When Levi threw out a few casual punches, the roar of a dragon could be heard clearly. ¡°My physical strength, powers, and speed have practically reached the point of perfection. It¡¯s time to go to Kenfort to take a look.¡± After making up his mind, he immediately went to check on Forlevia. ¡°Have your abilities improved once more, Daddy?¡± It just so happened that Forlevia had also finished refining and absorbing the power of that particr dragon ley line. ¡°Yes.¡± Levi nodded before stating with some surprise, ¡°Evie, your powers seem to have grown even more!¡± Although she had only used up one dragon ley line, he could distinctly sense that her abilities had risen several levels higher. Currently, she was no less inferior than him before he first used the dragon ley line to metamorphose. The speed at which she was advancing was simply too astounding. ¡°With you at the base, Evie, I can head to Kenfort without any worries,¡± Levi said with a smile.q Chapter 3799 Chapter 3799 Chapter 3799 First Time In Kenfort The power of the ten dragon ley lines had yet to bepletely drained, so Forlevia could still use it. Levi then checked Wynona¡¯s and the others¡¯ cultivation levels, and they had improved after metamorphosing through the holy ley line. The other members of the base had also improved with the divine ley line, and they were much more powerful than before. Levi became at ease at that. As long as Kenfort¡¯s ultimate sects were not the ones attacking them, the members of the base would be safe. Even if they were up against the Holy Guardians, Forlevia and Wynona were around, so they needed not to fear anything. After settling everything else, Levi rushed to Kenfort alone. He was already familiar with the location of Celestial Gate, and this time, he forced his way through the bronze gate. The journey was smooth, but he did not enter Kenfort through the route Zerach and the others had provided him. Of course, that was a decision Levi had made, as he would rather be safe than sorry. After all, he was not familiar with the matters of Kenfort. It was highly likely that Void Sect would nt informants on the normal routes. Levi nned to sneak into Kenfort to investigate things. He did not want to alert anyone to his n. That was why he did not inform, including the sects he had control over and Floyd. If he were to tell them anything, Gloria would surely find out about his ns before he wanted her to. This must be the restricted area route that Zerach and the others talked about. After passing through the energy barriers, Levi came to the end of the road. Then, an unknown mineral stone que appeared in his line of sight. The huge stone que had a dim blue glow, and the words on it were particrly eye-catching: Silential Restricted Zone. Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. Zerach said that this restricted area was located by the borders of Celestial Gate. It¡¯s to stop the people who don¡¯t usually enter Kenfort. Without any hesitation, Levi entered the Silential Restricted Zone. ¡°Awoo!¡± Right then, a strange cry came from deep within the forest. ¡°A beast?¡± Levi sneered. ¡°I¡¯d like to see how ferocious you can be.¡± With that, he darted into the forest. In the forest were countless strangely shaped rocks and vines that grew everywhere, but still, Levi could sense that the spiritual energy there was abundant. Boom! A thick old tree a distance away shook violently. Something had clearly hit it. The tree was hundreds of meters tall, and it was as thick as six people standing close together. One could not imagine how terrifying the beast could possibly be. Levi continued forward. The shade of the ancient trees hid the sun away, and if not for Levi¡¯s excellent sight, he would have had even more difficulty finding his way around. An hourter, Levi abruptly came to a stop. As it turned out, a beast looking like a brown bear was in his way. The beast was three meters tall, and it had brownish-ck fur with two sharp horns on the top of its head. Furthermore, it had blue eyes that seemed to glow, and those eerie eyes were fixed on Levi. With a strange cry, the beast lunged toward Levi. It swung its paws toward him like a gigantic wave, and with the wind came the aura of death. ¡°It¡¯s that fast?¡± Levi was a little taken aback. He thought that the beast¡¯s giant body would slow it down. ¡°I¡¯ll let you have a taste of my fist! You¡¯ll be the perfect subject to test out the results of my cultivation.¡± With that, Levi threw a punch at the beast. The roar of a dragon could be vaguely heard in the area. The moment the beast heard the roar, it stiffened. Pow! Levi¡¯s fist struck the beast and sent the heavy beast flying. Not long after, it crashed onto the ground and died. Anyone with eyes could see the gaping hole in its chest. Even its heart had been torn apart. ¡°What a weakling,¡± Levimented with a snort. Then, he abruptly whipped his head to the back. His sudden action made the eyes that had been watching him turn away.q Chapter 3800 Chapter 3800 Chapter 3800 Bumping Into The Empyrean All Levi did was wave his hand to assert dominance, and the beasts who had been eyeing Levi and waiting for the chance to take his life instantly scurried away. ¡°The survival of the fittest is really the concept here,¡± Levimented. Still, he was d that the ten dragon ley lines had done wonders. After surveying his surroundings, he noticed a nt with nine colors on its petals behind the beast. ¡°The Nine-colored cio Herb?¡± It was an otherworldly herb recorded in Bluesky Sect¡¯s ancient manual, and it was rarely found anywhere, including Kenfort. The more dangerous the restricted area is, the better the things I will find. I might as well take the chance to scavenge for some magical herbs. They¡¯ll be useful regardless of whether I¡¯ll be using them for myself or for my close friends. Once Levi made up his mind, he began collecting magical herbs as he went on his way. Once he passed the Silential Restricted Zone, he would be able to reach the ce where the prominent sects of Kenfort were at. While he searched for the magical herbs in the restricted area, he encountered plenty of beasts. s, Levi was too powerful, and he basically wiped them all out. If I was any weaker, I might not be able to leave the Silential Restricted Zone alive. He could guess that cultivators around Zerach¡¯s level would have to pay a terrible price to get past the Silential Restricted Zone. In fact, some might end up paying with their lives. In the next few days, Levi discovered three holy ley lines and a super-spiritual ley line that was about to be a dragon ley line. Although they were not of much use to Levi, he did not just walk past them as he used them to metamorphose. On the tenth day since he entered the Silential Restricted Zone, Levi felt that he must have reached the center of the restricted area. Right then, soft sounds of footsteps traveled into Levi¡¯s ears. When Levi looked at the spot a distance from him, he saw a team of young people hurrying over to him. There were dozens of people on that team, and Levi could sense that they were more powerful than the Pdins of Void Sect. The leading woman, who was in a green dress, had a great figure and beautiful looks. As a matter of fact, she moved with grace. It was almost as if she was a goddess who was walking among men. One could watch her from afar but was not allowed toe close to her. Furthermore, she was exceptionally strong. Levi guessed that she had to be many times stronger than Santino. These people must be the elites of the major sects in Kenfort. Whilst Levi was contemting that, the people came closer to him. ¡°This guy¡¯s gutsy! He actually entered the Silential Restricted Zone by himself. It¡¯s a miracle he hasn¡¯t died by now.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. He looks like he¡¯s on the same route as us. It seems that he¡¯s lucky because of us.¡± ¡°You think? A beast would have mauled him by now if he had to rely on his own strength alone.¡± The people had looks of disdain on their faces, but they soon noticed the magical herbs in Levi¡¯s hands. ¡°This guy¡¯s actually lucky! The magical herbs he collected aren¡¯t any lousier than the ones we have!¡± ¡°Why don¡¯t we kill him and take his herbs?¡± A greedy glint shed past the people¡¯s eyes as they spoke to each other telepathically. ¡°Let¡¯s not make any rash moves. I¡¯ll find out who he is and why he¡¯s here first before we do anything.¡± At the leading woman¡¯s words, everyone on the team tucked away their homicidal intent. Still, they could not stop themselves from staring at the magical herbs in Levi¡¯s hands. ¡°I am Empyrean Cheriette Morell of Astre Lune Sect. May I know which sect you¡¯re from?¡± It was a simple greeting, but somehow, it sounded as if Cheriette was looking down on Levi. ¡°I belong to no sect,¡± Levi replied with a smile. Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. The members of Astre Lune Sect looked at him with even more contempt at that. Levi¡¯s answer meant that he was a rookie who had just arrived from the mundane world. ¡°Well, then, Sir, please walk with us. That way, we¡¯ll be able to take care of each other,¡± Cheriette suggested.q Chapter 3801 Chapter 3801 Chapter 3801 To Kill And To Steal Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. Levi did not reject Cheriette¡¯s suggestion. Of course, he did not need anyone to take care of him. Instead, he was nning to find out more information from those people. On the other hand, Cheriette had two reasons for making that suggestion. One was because she was interested in the magical herbs Levi had, and another was because her team had suffered injuries to varying degrees of severity from the beasts. Moreover, the beasts in the Silential Restricted Zone were mighty and fierce, especially the ones close to the dragon ley lines. Those were creatures that her team would not be able to deal with alone. Despite looking like a rookie from the mundane world, Levi was unscathed. Even if it was simply his luck, it would be good to keep him by their side. At the very least, having him with them would mean having another helping hand. If he truly turned out to be useless, they could still use him as bait. This man seems average at best; he¡¯s nothing like an elite at all. His questions, especially, sound like things only a rookie in Kenfort would ask, Cheriette mused. Meanwhile, Levi had found out much information through their conversation. To show off their superiority, the team members answered many of his questions. For example, Levi found out that he had strayed off the path and was now even further from his destination. As Zerach and the others had never gone past the Silential Restricted Zone, they could not provide a detailed route for Levi. ¡°Stay on your guards, people. Be careful of the attacks from beasts and members of other sects.¡± At that, the others put their guards up and tensed up, fearing that they would encounter anotherrge beast. They, too, had collected many magical herbs, so the only thought they wanted was to leave the Silential Restricted Zone safely. Levi was the only one there who seemedpletely unfazed by the beasts in the Silential Restricted Zone. His carefree demeanor was mocked by those from Astre Lune Sect. ¡°He really has been living under the rock to not know how dangerous the Silential Restricted Zone can be.¡± ¡°If not for him following us, he would have long entered the stomach of the beast. What an ignorant idiot.¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need to be angry. Ignorant people are fearless, after all.¡± The people discussed among themselves telepathically, and they did not bother hiding their looks of contempt for Levi. ¡°What a strange person. He¡¯s not nervous at all. That¡¯s not something you can fake.¡± Cheriette discreetly checked Levi¡¯s cultivation level, only to find that Levi was just a little stronger than the minimum requirements for entering Kenfort. It looks like he isn¡¯t hiding his strength¡ªhe¡¯s fearless because he¡¯s really ignorant! Cheriette deduced in her mind before leading the people toward the outer ring of the Silential Restricted Zone. Still, there was something strange going on. When they first entered the restricted area, they encountered dozens of beasts who were more than eager to attack them. Yet, they did not bump into any of the beasts on their way back out. He really has wondrous luck. No wonder he managed to collect so many magical herbs without getting hurt. As Cheriette sneaked a nce at Levi, thest confusion she had toward him dissipated. However, she and the others did not know that the beasts were not around because of Levi. While Levi was making his way into the area, he had in and injured most of the beasts. Therefore, all the beasts were swift in making themselves scarce the moment they spotted Levi¡¯s figure. Three dayster, they finally exited the Silential Restricted Zone, and the members of Astre Lune Sect all let out sighs of relief. If they were to encounter mighty beasts in their current injured state, it was likely that they would not make it out alive. ¡°Now that we don¡¯t need to worry about our surroundings, isn¡¯t it time for us to think about how we should deal with this fool?¡± Hearing that, the other members of Astre Lune Sect shifted their focus on the magical herbs in Levi¡¯s hands.q Chapter 3802 Chapter 3802 Chapter 3802 Apprentice In Name The members of Astre Lune Sect made no attempt to hide their scorching gazes. They believed the magical herbs could help them take their cultivation to a higher level. Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. Now that we no longer have to worry about the beasts from the Silential Restricted Zone, we can just take this ignorant fool out and im the magical herbs for ourselves! Levi broke into a slight smile when he saw the hostility in their eyes. They were about to make their move when Cheriette stopped them. ¡°Do not act rashly! I will decide our next move after I assess the situation!¡± Although they were really tempted to attack Levi, none of them dared disobey Cheriette¡¯s orders. After all, as an Empyrean, her authority was equal to that of their sect leader while they were out and about. ¡°What do you n on doing in Kenfort?¡± Cheriette asked. ¡°To broaden my horizons and be stronger in the process. It¡¯s boring being invincible in the mundane world!¡± Levi replied with a smile. Cheriette nearly burst outughing when she heard thest sentence. He sure is an interesting one! The fighters from the mundane world are practically bottom-feeders here in Kenfort! Who does he think he is? He won¡¯t be talking big once he witnesses the strength of Kenfort¡¯s fighters! As Cheriette had never seen a person from the mundane world, she immediately developed an interest in Levi. ¡°If you hand the magical herbs over to us, I will make an exception and ept you into our sect, making you my apprentice in name! Just so you know, Astre Lune Sect is a very powerful sect, so this is a rare opportunity. What do you say?¡± she asked arrogantly, as though recruiting Levi into the sect was the greatest gift he could ever receive. ¡°You can¡¯t do that, Empyrean Cheriette! This man has no talent whatsoever!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, Empyrean Cheriette! We can just kill him and take those magical herbs!¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need to recruit a useless guy like him!¡± The members of Astre Lune Sect objected to her decision. They believed Levi was an ordinary man, so he didn¡¯t deserve such special treatment from Cheriette. ¡°This is something I have decided on. Are you all trying to disobey me?¡± Cheriette¡¯s words instantly rendered them all speechless. ¡°Well? What do you think of my suggestion?¡± she repeated her question. These magical herbs may mean a lot to the members of Astre Lune Sect, but they¡¯re not that important to me. I could easily get myself some more from the Silential Restricted Zone if I wanted to. Right now, I need to gather more information on Kenfort to understand it better and learn more about the Void Sect. Astre Lune Sect seems pretty powerful, so I might be able to learn a thing or two if I join them. With that in mind, Levi replied with a grin, ¡°I¡¯ll dly take you up on your offer!¡± ¡°Very well. From now on, you are a member of Astre Lune Sect!¡± Cheriette announced happily. Of course, she wasn¡¯t all that thrilled about Levi joining the sect. Rather, she was d they had managed to obtain those magical herbs without any bloodshed. ¡°I look forward to working with you all!¡± Levi said while waving at the sect members. The members of Astre Lune Sect simply shot him disdainful res in response. They couldn¡¯t stand his smug behavior one bit. Cheriette then led everyone back to the sect after obtaining the magical herbs from Levi. As they passed by many other smaller sects along the way, Levi used that opportunity to gather quite a lot of information. About three dayster, the group finally made it into a huge city. While ncing about, Levi noticed people doing business on the side of the streets. ¡°They¡¯re buying stuff using spiritual energy crystals,¡± Cheriette exined when she saw the curious look on his face. Levi¡¯s eyes lit up with interest after he heard that.q Chapter 3803 Chapter 3803 Chapter 3803 Dragon Ley Line Discovered Cheriette felt as though she was educating a bumpkin on the ways of the city, and she enjoyed the sense of superiority that came with it. Since Levi was clearly interested to find out more, Cheriette continued her exnation, ¡°We use spiritual energy crystals as the main form of currency here in Kenfort. You can trade them for items like magical herbs and technique books. While there are tons of spiritual ley lines in Kenfort, the high-level ones have all been upied by the powerful sects. In order to obtain resources for their cultivation, smaller sects and rogue cultivators need to trade items for spiritual energy crystals.¡± As Levi took a closer look at the spiritual energy crystals being traded in the marketce, he noticed that they were mostly crimson in color. ¡°Most of the spiritual energy crystals producede from divine ley lines. They are refined and processed before being traded here. asionally, you¡¯lle across spiritual energy crystals made from holy ley lines and dragon ley lines, but those are only owned by the powerful sects,¡± Cheriette added while retrieving a shiny, purple-colored spiritual energy crystal from her pocket. Levi realized that it looked simr to the dragon ley line ores he had used for his metamorphosis. Looks like Cheriette wasn¡¯t lying about Astre Lune Sect being fairly powerful. It must be a lot stronger than the Bluesky Sect if she¡¯s able to own a dragon ley line spiritual energy crystal. One of Astre Lune Sect¡¯s Pdins patted him on the shoulder and asked, ¡°Levi, do you know what they¡¯re trading?¡± As Levi turned toward the direction he was pointing, he saw a middle-aged man with some chains in his hands. Shackled on the other end of the chains was a group of people with unkempt appearances. Their cultivation levels were fairly high, but at that moment, they were no better than prisoners. ¡°These are ves from the mundane world. They¡¯ve all been domesticated by powerful fighters to ensure their obedience. People from powerful sects will purchase these reprobates from the mundane world and have them do the dirty and backbreaking work. Should their masters be pleased with their work, they may consider rewarding these ves with spiritual energy crystals. With your looks, I bet you¡¯d fetch a high price if you were a ve, Levi! Pfft¡­ I¡¯m just joking with you! Hahaha! Don¡¯t take it so seriously!¡± The other Astre Lune Sect members burst outughing when they heard that. Even Cheriette couldn¡¯t help but let out a soft chuckle. Levi knew they were trying to mock him at every opportunity they had, but he didn¡¯t mind it one bit. Haha! These fools have no idea who they¡¯reughing at! Levi chose to ignore their mockery and continued gathering more information on Kenfort, but they mistook his response as an act of cowardice instead. ¡°We¡¯ll rest here for a couple of days before continuing our journey,¡± Cheriette said solemnly. Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. Since they had yet to recover from their wounds, they decided to stay and trade their magical herbs for higher-grade spiritual energy crystals. As this would allow Levi to gather information on Kenfort, he agreed to the arrangement without any hesitation. Astre Lune Sect and Void Sect have a very close rtionship with each other and are both equal in terms of power. Gloria rose through the ranks in Void Sect rather quickly and has already been promoted to Nethermost Elder. She also has intimate rtionships with many of the Empyreans. Due to the huge amount of sects here in Kenfort, most medium-sized ones have ess to dragon ley lines. Levi was very satisfied with the amount of information he managed to obtain in just a few days¡¯ time. Cheriette was about to leave the city when she received a shocking piece of news. She then had everyone gather in a corner as she announced, ¡°I¡¯ve received some information from a reliable source. Apparently, someone discovered arge dragon ley line in Tragora Mountain. Many sects are heading over as we speak. Void Sect and Eclipse have also sent their men over. We should get a move on too.¡± Having made up her mind, Cheriette even ryed the information to Astre Lune Sect to request for backup.q Chapter 3804 Chapter 3804 Chapter 3804 Uncultured Reprobate ¡°Since you¡¯re not that powerful, you can stay here and wait for our return, Levi,¡± Cheriette said solemnly. Of course, she wasn¡¯t genuinely concerned about Levi¡¯s safety. As the battle for the dragon ley line was bound to be chaotic, she believed that a weakling like Levi would only embarrass them and ruin Astre Lune Sect¡¯s reputation. ¡°This is a rare opportunity for me to broaden my horizons. I¡¯ll follow you from afar and put on a disguise to hide my affiliation with the sect. That way, you don¡¯t have to worry about me ruining your sect¡¯s reputation,¡± Levi reassured her. His response was typical of a neer to Kenfort. Since Cheriette had no reason to refuse his request, all she could do was remind him sternly, ¡°All right, then. Make sure to be careful out there, okay? We might not be able to protect you if things get chaotic, so follow us at your own risk.¡± Levi nodded. ¡°Got it. I¡¯ll just hide really far away if things start to go south.¡± The sect members burst out laughing when they heard what he said. Because of how funny he was, they were starting to like him as the joker of the group. Levi breathed a sigh of relief when he saw them warming up to him. Arge dragon ley line and Void Sect in the same ce? There¡¯s no way I would sit this one out! Not wanting to waste any more time, Cheriette quickly led the group over to Tragora Mountain. As they happened to be quite near the mountain, they arrived in just a few hours. Since Levi wasn¡¯t sure if Void Sect¡¯s representatives would recognize him, he made sure to don a disguise before hiding among the crowd. Tragora Mountain was so tall that its peak was hidden in the clouds, and it ranged as far as the eye could see. The trees and rocks atop Tragora Mountain were thousands of years old, and a dense fog shrouded the entire mountain starting from its foot. This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. It was truly a magnificent sight to behold. One of Astre Lune Sect¡¯s members eximed in awe, ¡°Wow! This ce is rich in spiritual energy!¡± ¡°Be on your guard, everyone! We¡¯ll be going up against some really tough opponents!¡± Cheriette reminded them with a stern frown. Levi nced in the direction Cheriette was pointing and saw lots of fighters from other sects already gathered at the foot of the mountain. ¡°Prio Pce, Aether Sword n, Ethereal Castle, and Crimson Cloud Hall¡­ Those sects are as powerful as Astre Lune Sect, so don¡¯t draw their attention unless absolutely necessary,¡± Cheriette said in an attempt to warn Levi as she noticed him slowly approaching those sects. ¡°Got it. Thanks for the kind reminder, Empyrean Cheriette,¡± Levi whispered. Astre Lune Sect¡¯s members enjoyed seeing him behaving submissively toward Cheriette. Ha! What an uncultured reprobate! Suddenly, someone called out to them in a mocking tone, ¡°I¡¯m surprised you have the audacity to show up here, Cheriette! Now that you have, however, don¡¯t even think about making it out alive!¡± Secondster, a teamprising over twenty men came rushing over. The expression on Cheriette¡¯s face turned icy when she saw who it was. ¡°Empyrean Jayceon Moore of the Septistar Order?¡± The person leading the group was a young man with a slender build and a sadistic look in his eyes. He was as excited as a predator that had found its prey when he saw Cheriette. There were a few elders from the Septistar Order standing behind him, each of them staring disdainfully at Cheriette. ¡°This dragon ley line will belong to the Septistar Order, Cheriette. Since you¡¯re all here, I¡¯ll take your lives along with the dragon ley line!¡± Jayceon said with a menacing grin. Upon noticing Levi in the group, Jayceon continued, ¡°My goodness, Astre Lune Sect really is scraping the bottom of the barrel these days! I can¡¯t believe you¡¯d take in a weakling like him! You guys must be out of your minds for recruiting a reprobate from the mundane world! You know what? I¡¯ll be kind enough to spare your lives if you¡¯re willing to be my ve, Cheriette! What do you say?¡± What the¡­ How dare this guy humiliate Empyrean Cheriette like that? Astre Lune Sect¡¯s members were about to attack out of anger, but Cheriette stopped them and said, ¡°Don¡¯t count your chickens before they hatch, Jayceon. We¡¯ll see who¡¯s better when wepete for the dragon ley line!¡±q Chapter 3805 Chapter 3805 Chapter 3805 Does He Have A Death Wish ¡°Deal! I hope you¡¯ll retain that stubbornness of yours so I can humiliate you even more when you lose!¡± Jayceon replied before walking away with the Septistar Order¡¯s elders. Astre Lune Sect¡¯s members all had gloomy looks on their faces as they watched the Septistar Order members leave. ¡°Empyrean Cheriette, the Septistar Order has about four or five elders on their side. We may not have the upper hand if we engage them head-on.¡± ¡°Screw having the upper hand! We might all end up dead if we fight them!¡± ¡°It¡¯ll take some time before our backup arrives. What should we do?¡± The members of Astre Lune Sect sank further into despair as they discussed the situation. The Septistar Order and Astre Lune Sect have been rivals for many years. With the Septistar Order having sent their elders, we¡¯re at a significant disadvantage! After giving it some thought, Cheriette said, ¡°We could join forces with Void Sect to take them down. It¡¯s obvious that the Septistar Order is determined to obtain the dragon ley line.¡± ¡°It is indeed possible for us to form a temporary alliance with them, but we must watch out for others who may try to catch us off guard.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right! Arge dragon ley line is capable of supporting a medium-sized sect. We can¡¯t trust Void Sect fully either.¡± ¡°Everyone is just waiting for the others to fight it out so they can swoop in to reap the benefits. The Septistar Order and Void Sect don¡¯t hold grudges against each other, so they may be reluctant to fight each other if a battle takes ce.¡± Cheriette let out a huge sigh as their statements made perfect sense. They¡¯re right¡­ No ally can be fully trusted when personal benefits are involved. Enemies are the only ones who will never betray you. ¡°Try to stall for time as much as possible. We need to drag this out until backup arrives,¡± Cheriette ordered grimly. Everyone nodded in unison, only to grow angry when they saw Levi ncing about with a carefree look on his face. ¡°Why did you have to bring this piece of trash along, Empyrean Cheriette? We can¡¯t afford to look after him while we¡¯re in danger!¡± ¡°Hey, Levi! You¡¯re on your own when we start fighting the Septistar Orderter!¡± ¡°Levi, I¡¯m not sure if you¡¯re just ridiculously optimistic or in ignorant, but the Septistar Order and Astre Lune Sect are arch-enemies. Neither side will be showing any mercy whatsoever.¡± Cheriette didn¡¯t bother to stop them from insulting Levi this time. Ugh, the sight of his carefree smile irritates me to the core! How is he able to smile at a time like this? I bet he¡¯ll start crying when we engage the Septistar Order in battle! Honestly, I¡¯m starting to wonder if I made the right decision by recruiting him! ¡°If a battle really does break out, you all can leave me be. Just focus on ensuring your own safety,¡± Levi said with a sincere expression. ¡°What the¡­¡± Astre Lune Sect¡¯s members were on the verge of exploding with frustration.Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. They found his statement somewhat mocking and sarcastic, but his sincere expression made it impossible for them to justify their anger. ¡°We should get a move on. We¡¯ll be at a disadvantage if the other sects take over the dragon ley line first!¡± Levi reminded them. What the f*ck? Does this guy have a death wish or something? Even Cheriette nearly cursed at him when she heard that. ¡°Let¡¯s pick up the pace!¡± she ordered coldly. ¡°Hey, Levi! You don¡¯t have to worry about our safety! Just make sure you don¡¯t die from the shockwaves of our attacks, okay?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, Levi. The Septistar Order¡¯s men are extremely vicious. They might torture you to death if they get their hands on you. I think you should stay out of this.¡± ¡°The fate of Astre Lune Sect rests in your hands, Levi! Haha!¡± Astre Lune Sect¡¯s members teased Levi once more before continuing their journey up the mountain. Meanwhile, Primo was leading a team of over twenty men as they moved swiftly through the deep end of the forest.q Chapter 3806 Chapter 3806 Chapter 3806 Void Sect Found It First He was apanied by Gloria, Santino, Heptino, and many other elders. Void Sect was going all out by sending its elites after the dragon ley line. ¡°Halt! The dragon ley line is somewhere in this area!¡± Heptino called out to them all of a sudden. Everyone stopped in their tracks and looked at him excitedly. Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. ording to the information from our sources, therge dragon ley line in Tragora Mountain is far more powerful than the one we have! Our sect will receive a huge boost in power if we can im this dragon ley line for ourselves! ¡°It won¡¯t be easy finding the dragon ley line in this dense forest. We can¡¯t cause a hugemotion, or we¡¯ll draw the attention of the other sects. Narrow down the search radius, Heptino!¡± Primo ordered after giving it some thought. Heptino nodded and did as told. After searching for quite some time, he was able to determine that the dragon ley line was located southwest of the mountain. ¡°Follow me!¡± Heptino said as he led the way. With everyone following closely behind, it wasn¡¯t long before the group arrived at the destination. ¡°Get rid of all the trees in this area. The dragon ley line is right beneath these rocks!¡± Heptino instructed firmly. Everyone quickly channeled their techniques andunched energy des at the trees, cutting them all down almost instantly. After that, they worked together to remove the rocks covering the dragon ley line. Naturally, this task was a piece of cake for the fighters of Void Sect. It wasn¡¯t long before the dragon ley line was uncovered. Roar¡­ The group became excited when they heard the faint sound of a dragon¡¯s roar. The dragon ley line looked incredibly majestic with a purple halo surrounding it, and the spiritual energy it contained was as pure as it could be. There was an energy vortex around the dragon ley line to help draw in the spiritual energy from its surroundings. ¡°As expected of arge dragon ley line! It has an aura of its own that enables it to absorb the spiritual energy from the environment and constantly improve its quality!¡± Primo eximed in awe. Gloria, too, was incredibly excited as she watched from the side. I have never seen such a powerful dragon ley line before! The one that Heptino gave me is nothing compared to this in terms of size and spiritual energy purity. This is way better than all of Void Sect¡¯s dragon ley linesbined! I bet I¡¯d be able to attract tons of powerful fighters if I establish a sect with this dragon ley line as the foundation! Levi, Floyd, you guys are up against a dragon ley line that you can never find in the mundane world! You two don¡¯t even stand a chance against me! She broke into a gleeful smile at the thought of that. Void Sect¡¯s elites were just as exhrated. ¡°Now that we have God Crusher and this dragon ley line, Void Sect will be the greatest sect in existence!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right! We can use this to attract more powerful fighters while strengthening our existing members! We no longer need to depend on others!¡± ¡°For now, let¡¯s worry about how we¡¯ll defend it from the other sects!¡± ¡°We can try to seal its spiritual energy as much as possible, but we can¡¯t hide itpletely.¡± Primo burst outughing as he said, ¡°I doubt anyone would dare take it from us!¡± Those words had barely left his mouth when someone yelled arrogantly, ¡°That dragon ley line doesn¡¯t belong to your sect. Only those who are strong get to keep it. Profound Sword Sect demands a share of it!¡± ¡°Hey! Good things are meant to be shared, you know? Sword Sect will have a share of it too!¡± ¡°Well said! Don¡¯t forget about us now! We¡¯re from Iron Blood Guild!¡± Men from those three sects then rushed over to confront Primo, who shot them a disdainful nce as he said, ¡°You weaklings have the audacity to demand ess to the dragon ley line? Let¡¯s see what my sword has to say about that, shall we?¡±q Chapter 3807 Chapter 3807 Chapter 3807 This Is Our Chance Primo wasn¡¯t about to just hand over arge dragon ley line that easily. A terrifying murderous aura erupted from his body as he unsheathed his sword. ¡°I¡¯m in the mood for a massacre today. Those of you who have a death wish maye forward!¡± His clothes, which were as white as snow, billowed in the wind while an energy barrier coated the edge of his sword. Despite how intimidating Primo looked, the idea of owning therge dragon ley line was so tempting that the other sects all refused to back down. They were determined to go all-out, even if the odds were not in their favor. ¡°This guy is very powerful, so it¡¯ll be hard for us to win if we take him on separately. How about we team up and split the dragon ley line between us afterward?¡± ¡°That sounds like a great n. We¡¯ll have a much higher chance of sess if webine our forces.¡± ¡°Then what are we waiting for? Let¡¯s attack together!¡± Having arrived at a consensus, the three briefly discussed their strategy andunched a simultaneous attack on Primo. Instead of springing into action, Primo simply let out a sadistic chuckle as he said to the Void Sect members, ¡°Stay put, all of you. It has been ages since my sword tasted blood. Today, I shall let it have a feast!¡± Those words had barely left Primo¡¯s mouth when he disappeared in a sh, leaving behind only an afterimage of himself. ¡°Ahhh!¡± What followed was the anguished cries of the other sects¡¯ members as Primo hacked and shed his way through them. The three sects were considered the best among the smaller sects and were much stronger than even Bluesky Sect. Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. Even so, none of them were able to withstand Primo¡¯s attacks. In less than thirty minutes, close to a hundred men from the three sects were either dead or dying. ¡°Hmph! What a bunch of weaklings!¡± Primo muttered disdainfully as he sheathed his sword. He then turned toward the forest and shouted coldly, ¡°Anyone else sick and tired of living? Step forward, and I¡¯ll put you out of your misery!¡± The members of Void Sect heard lots of gaspsing from the forest. Primo had ordered his men to stand down so that he could show off his strength and scare off those coveting the dragon ley line. Sure enough, nobody dared make any sudden moves after that. However, that effect didn¡¯tst very long as therge dragon ley line was simply far too tempting. As the other sects arrivedte and had no idea how powerful Primo was, they continued attacking Void Sect upon arrival. Just like that, Void Sect ended up ughtering the elites from eight more small to medium-sized sects. ¡°Looks like the ones after this dragon ley line are all worthless pieces of trash!¡± ¡°This dragon ley line belongs to Void Sect!¡± ¡°That¡¯s great! I can¡¯t wait to use it for my cultivation!¡± Void Sect¡¯s members were feeling extra confident after defeating theirpetitors. Meanwhile, Astre Lune Sect¡¯s members were moving as quickly as they could, but they didn¡¯t know the exact location of the dragon ley line. To search for it all over Tragora Mountain wasparable to finding a needle in a haystack. ¡°Hey, did you guys hear? They say Void Sect¡¯s members have found the dragon ley line!¡± ¡°As expected of Void Sect¡¯s Heptino! He¡¯s always able to sense and locate dragon ley lines with pinpoint uracy!¡± ¡°From what I¡¯ve heard, Primo is apanied by his wife and arge group of powerful fighters. It seems they¡¯re determined to get their hands on the dragon ley line no matter what.¡± With that said, several groups of other sect members rushed in the southwest direction. Upon hearing that, Cheriette broke into an excited grin as she said, ¡°We should pick up the pace and try to get there as soon as possible. If we¡¯re lucky, we might just survive and get our share of the dragon ley line!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right! This is our best chance!¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go! Let¡¯s go!¡± The group nodded in unison and hurried after the other teams.q Chapter 3808 Chapter 3808 Chapter 3808 Meeting His Match I wasn¡¯t expecting Void Sect to bring out the big guns like this. Astre Lune Sect and Void Sect are on very good terms with each other. Sir Alistair even attended Primo¡¯s wedding ceremony to give him his blessings in person. If we can work together with Primo and his group, the Septistar Order won¡¯t stand a chance! Void Sect is bound to be targeted by all the other sects now that it has found the dragon ley line, so we¡¯ll have a good reason to ally with them. Once our backup arrives, we¡¯ll be able to ensure Astre Lune Sect gets its fair share of the dragon ley line! With that in mind, Cheriette ordered, ¡°Everyone, full speed ahead!¡± Levi was particrly excited after hearing what they all said earlier. I didn¡¯t think I¡¯d get to see Primo, Gloria, and the others so soon! Gloria needs to be punished for the horrible things she has done, and I will be the one to administer that punishment! I¡¯ll make her suffer so much that she¡¯d wish she were dead! As for those Empyreans¡­ I only intend to kill Santino, but I won¡¯t hesitate to finish the others off if they intervene. I sure hope they¡¯re strong enough to at least put up a fight, though. Cheriette and her gang have provided me with a lot of useful information on the seven Empyreans, including the extent of their abilities. Were I to fight them before I first used a dragon ley line to metamorphose, I¡¯m sure it¡¯d be quite difficult. However, I¡¯ve already used ten dragon ley lines to metamorphose now, and there has been a significant advancement in my cultivation level, so things will be easy. I¡¯ll make sure to kill all of these Void Sect members here in Tragora Mountain! Thud! Thud! Thud! The sound of footsteps came from all around them. As most of the other sects had also received word about the dragon ley line¡¯s position, they were all headed in the same direction as quickly as possible. Levi quickened his pace to keep up with them, eager to take that ley line for himself. Meanwhile, the area around the dragon ley line reeked of blood as countless bodies were scattered all over the ground. Void Sect¡¯s members were still standing tall and proud around the dragon ley line. By then, they had sessfully ughtered attackers from over ten sects without taking any casualties themselves. Sure enough, that was highly effective in striking fear into the other sects. ¡°I hereby dere that this dragon ley line belongs to Void Sect! Feel free to step forward if you have any issues with that!¡± Primo yelled arrogantly. ¡°Ugh, this is so frustrating!¡± ¡°There¡¯s nothing much we can do about it. We¡¯re no match for Void Sect¡¯s fighters.¡± ¡°The dragon ley line may be an extremely valuable asset, but it¡¯s not worth dying for!¡± Although the other sects were angered and frustrated by Void Sect¡¯s actions, there was nothing they could do in the face of absolute power. Gloria was overjoyed at the thought of being able to have the dragon ley line all to themselves. Since it would take a really long time to fully transfer a dragon ley line thisrge, she decided to just absorb it on the spot and use it for her cultivation. Gloria was about to start devouring it when someone shouted in a sarcastic tone, ¡°Wow! Way to go, Void Sect! You sure taught them all a lesson! By the way, I¡¯m interested in this dragon ley line too. Can I have it?¡± Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Void Sect¡¯s members tensed up and slowly turned toward the direction of that voice. Momentster, a small group of about a dozen people slowly emerged from the forest. They were all dressed in ck robes with the logo of a sun, a moon, and a me in between. The me looked like it was burning brightly under the sun as they made their way through the crowd. Primo¡¯s heart sank the moment he got a clear view of their outfits. ¡°W-What are they doing here?¡± he asked in a trembling voice. ¡°Those are fighters from Eclipse Academy!¡± ¡°Ha! They¡¯ll wipe the smug grins off the faces of those Void Sect members!¡± ¡°Eclipse Academy has Eclipse backing them up. Even Void Sect wouldn¡¯t dare fight them head-on.¡± The members of the other sects rejoiced when they realized who those people were. Primo has been killing people left and right like nobody¡¯s business! Looks like he has finally met his match! ¡°That¡¯s what you get for being so arrogant!¡± The other sects were eager to see what would happen to him.q Chapter 3809 Chapter 3809 Chapter 3809 Takeover A young man in a ck robe mocked, ¡°This dragon ley line now belongs to Eclipse Academy. Do you have a problem with that, Primo?¡± Even though he addressed Primo as such, there wasn¡¯t even a hint of respect visible on his face. The edge of Primo¡¯s lips twitched. He felt incredibly helpless all of a sudden. Not only could Primo and his people not afford to offend Eclipse, but they were also far weaker than the academy members. ¡°I am acquainted with Mr. Easton of Eclipse. If you¡ª¡± ¡°Don¡¯t try that gimmick with me.¡± Before Primo could finish his sentence, he was interrupted by the leader of Eclipse Academy. ¡°What makes you think having a mere branch master as your backer holds any sway in this situation?¡± the man in the ck robe sneered. ¡°If not for the rtionship Void Sect has with Eclipse, do you think you people can leave this ce alive? Stop wasting my time and get out of my face before I change my mind. Otherwise, don¡¯t me me for being merciless.¡± The expressions on the Void Sect members shifted drastically. They were furious, but they didn¡¯t have the guts to voice their anger. Gloria had nned to use violence if things didn¡¯t turn out well. However, after she learned about the true background of her opponents, she dared not act rashly anymore. She had learned plenty about Eclipse from Primo, so she knew they were a true super sect. All those who graduated from Eclipse Academy were the heads of their own factions. The academy members facing Gloria at that moment might very well be the future leaders of medium or evenrge-sized sects. ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Primo ordered the Void Sect members after letting out a sigh. Every single Void Sect member appeared as though they no longer possessed the imposing demeanor they had earlier. They didn¡¯t expect their defense against the assaults from different sects would end up bing a stepping stone for the members of Eclipse Academy. Feelings of bitterness, anger, and helplessness swirled in their hearts. ¡°You¡¯ve made a wise decision, Primo.¡± The man in the ck robe smiled. ¡°No need to be too discouraged. There are still plenty of holy ley lines and magical herbs around this dragon ley line. Since you lot are the ones who discovered this dragon ley line, these cultivation resources shall be bestowed on your sect as a reward.¡± ¡°Thank you!¡± said Primo. Although Void Sect couldn¡¯t get their hands on the dragon ley line, at least they weren¡¯t going back empty-handed. After all, magical herbs nourished by a dragon ley line were simrly difficult toe by. They wouldn¡¯t be able to do a thing either way if the members of the academy had also decided to snatch the resources surrounding the ley line for themselves. Feeling dejected, Primo led the members of Void Sect away from the ley line. The man in the ck robe then yelled at the others in the distance, ¡°I hereby announce that this dragon ley line now belongs to Eclipse Academy! If any of you have any grievances about that fact, you¡¯re free to seize this ley line from us so long as you¡¯re prepared to face my sword.¡± He waved his sword as he spoke. At once, a bottomless crack appeared on a chunky boulder. The many sect members watching promptly went silent. This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. ¡°I think we should book out of here as soon as possible!¡± ¡°There¡¯s no way we can afford to mess with Eclipse Academy when they¡¯re backed by Eclipse!¡± ¡°Even Void Sect has given up. There¡¯s no way we have a chance of winning.¡± Those sects were already hesitant to strike when Void Sect upied the dragon ley line. It was only natural that they would further lose confidence to attack when they had to face Eclipse Academy. ¡°If any of you don¡¯t have the guts to snatch the dragon ley line out of our hands, you best leave as far away from here as possible. Should you all continue to linger around, I¡¯ll treat you as enemies attempting to steal the ley line. Anyone who still sticks around after the count of three shall die!¡± the man in the ck robe warned coldly. Thud! Thud! Thud! Noisy footsteps could be heard as the members of the sects surrounding them scattered and fled.q Chapter 3810 Chapter 3810 Chapter 3810 Bystander Not long after, the members of Astre Lune Sect, as well as other sects, arrived at the dragon ley line. What they saw there was a field of corpses and the absence of the Void Sect members. It took them a while before they realized the dragon ley line had been upied by Eclipse Academy. ¡°Eclipse Academy is terrifyingly strong. If Void Sect was the one that seized the dragon ley line, we might have a chance to win.¡± ¡°Yeah. I don¡¯t think Eclipse Academy can be defeated even if multiple sects work together.¡± ¡°That may be true, but still, I¡¯ll be lying if I say I¡¯m not bitter about someone else getting a dragon ley line of that scale.¡± ¡°It¡¯s better to be bitter than to be dead. Take care, everyone. We¡¯ll be leaving first.¡± Discussions could be heard. The members of Astre Lune Sect, especially, hade in high spirits, yet they had to return in disappointment. They had nned to borrow Void Sect¡¯s strength to battle against the Septistar Order. Based on the current situation, however, it seemed that their n had fallen apart. If Void Sect had been the one to im the ley line, they could¡¯ve asked for a share. The members were disappointed and upset, and so was Levi. However, his disappointment had nothing to do with the ownership of the dragon ley line, but because he couldn¡¯t confront the members of Void Sect. He had been prepared and excited for a big fight, thinking that he would have the opportunity to ughter Gloria and the others and seek revenge. But now, the dragon ley line had be part of Eclipse Academy¡¯s property, and the members of Void Sect were nowhere to be found. I suppose I¡¯ll let you two live a little longer, Santino, Gloria! Levi said inwardly. Cheriette let out a sigh and said in a serious tone, ¡°We should get out of here quickly to avoid crossing paths with the Septistar Order.¡± The other sect members nodded resignedly and prepared to leave the scene. ¡°What kind of ce do you lot think this is? Do you think you cane and go as you please?¡± The cold voice of the man in the ck robe was so loud that it hurt the people¡¯s eardrums. Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. Those with slightly lower cultivation levels even felt a little dazed. He¡¯s strong! The crowd was amazed, but at the same time, they weren¡¯tpletely sure what the man meant. ¡°What do you mean by that? We don¡¯t want any conflicts with Eclipse Academy. Why are you stopping us from leaving?¡± ¡°We have no intention of seizing the dragon ley line. Can¡¯t we just leave?¡± ¡°Please exin to us what you mean by that.¡± The members of various sects spoke out. In response, the man in the ck robe sneered, ¡°While you haven¡¯t done anything yet, your arrival here means you were nning to take the dragon ley line for yourselves. The only reason you haven¡¯t attacked yet is that you¡¯re aware of how powerful Eclipse Academy is, isn¡¯t it? Our authority is not to be challenged! None of you are leaving here alive! Kill them all and leave no one behind!¡± The instant he ryed that order, the other members of Eclipse Academy promptly made their moves on the people of the various sects. ¡°We¡¯ll die anyway. We should work together to push them back! This way, we might have a chance to survive!¡± The crowd began to rise up against Eclipse Academy. A tiny amount of them was hopeful that they would emerge victorious by working together, perhaps even gaining the opportunity to split the dragon ley line among themselves after the battle concluded. Sadly, the reality is a cruel mistress. In terms of power, the gap between them and Eclipse Academy was too great. Even if they used every trick up their sleeves, they would still end up being a fish on the chopping board,pletely at their enemy¡¯s mercy. The members of Astre Lune Sect were extremely depressed. Not only did they fail to acquire the dragon ley line, but their very lives were also at risk. ¡°You¡¯re such a burden, Garrison. Even at this critical moment, you¡¯re no help at all.¡± ¡°Just ignore him. How can a reprobate from the mundane world be of any use?¡± ¡°What are you doing, Levi? Watching a show? Believe it or not, I¡¯ll kill you first if you¡¯re just going to stand there.¡± From the corner of her eye, Cheriette saw Levi crossing his arms in front of his chest. He looked as though he was an audience member enjoying a performance.q Chapter 3811 Chapter 3811 Chapter 3811 You Can Kill Them But Not Me ¡°D*mn it!¡± Cheriette cursed under her breath. She regretted inviting Levi to the sect. It¡¯s fine if he¡¯s of no help. It¡¯s understandable since those from the mundane world are weaker. But Levi¡¯s attitude now is just exasperating. If it wasn¡¯t because she was upied with fending off the attacks, Cheriette would have charged at Levi and cut him down with her sword. Naturally, Levi wasn¡¯t oblivious to the hostility shown by the members of Astre Lune Sect, but he couldn¡¯t care less about them. ¡°Why should I help you when you have nothing to do with me at all?¡± Levi looked on with a nonchnt expression. Given how strong the members of Eclipse Academy were, the battle ended up as a one-sided massacre. Agonized screams filled the air. Due to the gulf in strength, members of the various sects were ughtered without being able to put up a fight. Even an Empyrean like Cheriette could barely stand her ground against them. As for the other ordinary Pdins and elders, they were either dead or grievously wounded. The warriors from Eclipse Academy dominated the battlefield. With the passage of time, the tide of the battle grew increasingly dire for the various sects with many of their Empyreans injured. ¡°Argh!¡± Upon the impact of a palm strike, Cheriette was sent flying with blood oozing out of her mouth. ¡°Empyrean Cheriette!¡± the members of Astre Lune Sect cried out as they looked in Cheriette¡¯s direction. Unfortunately, most of them were already exhausted. The momentary distraction had allowed the Eclipse Academy warriors to strike at their vital points, causing the instantaneous death of three men. This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. ¡°Garrison, help Empyrean Cheriette out!¡± one of the Astre Lune Sect elders yelled anxiously. The others fumed when they saw Levi smiling gleefully while showing no intention of rescuing Cheriette, who had fallen right in front of him. ¡°Here¡¯s one that has slipped through our fingers!¡± Only then did the members of Eclipse Academy notice Levi and the fact that he was totally unscathed. ¡°Kill him!¡± the leader in the ck robe ordered. One of the members of Eclipse Academy attacked Levi in a sh. At that moment, Cheriette had managed to struggle up from the ground, but she showed no intention of saving Levi. After all, his previous actions had utterly infuriated her. In fact, she felt as if the only way she could be satisfied was to let Levi be killed by the members of Eclipse Academy. ¡°You deserve it!¡± Those from Astre Lune Sect began to hurl abuse at Levi, for it seemed to be the only constion they had before their death. ¡°Just as expected of a weakling from the mundane world. His fear must have consumed his mind,¡± a member of Astre Lune Sect mocked when he saw Levi remaining still. However, an unbelievable scene happened the very next instant. When a member of Eclipse Academy thrust his ancient sword straight at Levi¡¯s chest, it failed to pierce his flesh. Instead, the sound of metal shing against each other was heard. The attacker froze in shock, for he felt as if his sword had struck against a steel sheet. ¡°Pure physique training?¡± Upon realizing what he was facing, the attacker attempted a horizontal sh at Levi¡¯s neck. ¡°You¡¯re not done yet?¡± Levi¡¯s mischievous voice rang out. All of a sudden, a sense of dread swelled from within the attacker. Following that, he saw Levi holding his sword between his two fingers. ¡°Let go!¡± Despite unleashing a burst of strength, he failed to remove his sword from Levi¡¯s fingers, which felt like a pair of giant metal pincers. ¡°How is this possible?¡± The attacker couldn¡¯t believe his eyes. He released more energy but still failed to make the sword budge.q Chapter 3812 Chapter 3812 Chapter 3812 Overwhelming The Enemy ¡°Since you want it back so much, I¡¯ll happily give it back to you!¡± Levi answered cheekily. Before the attacker understood what Levi meant, thetter had waved his arm. ¡°This power¡­¡± In that instant, the attacker felt a sudden numbness in his arm as his sword slipped out of his grip. Following that, its tip turned around and shot itself into his chest. ¡°That¡¯s really fast!¡± Before the other members of Eclipse Academy could react, the sword had pierced through the man¡¯s body. Because of the overwhelming momentum, he was sent flying with blood spewing out of his chest. Thump! He crashed to the ground, his legs twitching momentarily before he died on the spot with an indignant look in his eyes. With everything happening in a sh, the crowd was lost in a daze. Their leader was the first to regain his senses. He ordered coldly, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect to see an elite warrior hiding here. Kill him!¡± Three members of Eclipse came forward. From their perspective, theirpanion had likely underestimated the enemy, as there were no deaths among them despite battling the elites of multiple sects. As for Levi, he had been hiding among the members of Astre Lune Sect and was ridiculed by many of them. Evidently, they were sure he was nothing but a weakling from the mundane world. ¡°Do you really have a death wish?¡± Levi sneered. Previously, Levi didn¡¯t offer his assistance, as the Astre Lune Sect and other sects had nothing to do with him. But now that Eclipse Academy wanted him dead, he naturally wouldn¡¯t sit idly by and let himself be killed. ¡°Insolence!¡± the three men from Eclipse Academy roared. Brandishing long swords in their hands, they looked at Levi with murderous intents in their eyes. ¡°Get out of my way!¡± Without backing down, Levi intercepted the attacks with punches of his own. As the howl of his explosive punch rang out, a faint dragon roar could be heard in the background. His three attackers were torn to shreds before the shockwave of the punches caused them to explode in a mist of blood. ¡°How is this happening?¡± The members of Eclipse Academy were utterly dumbfounded. None of them had expected their companions to die in the blink of an eye. ¡°Ignore the rest. Kill this one first,¡± their leader ordered. At that moment, the rest of the Eclipse Academy members withdrew from their respective battles and began attacking Levi on all sides. ¡°You fools!¡± Levi snorted and disappeared at once. He appeared behind one of his attackers, then sent him flying with a palm strike before thetter could react. Soon, the battle turned into a one-sided massacre, just like what Eclipse Academy had done to the other sects. Fear and despair began to spread through the ranks of Eclipse Academy, as more than ten of them had been killed in just a few seconds. The leader swallowed a lump in his throat. The horror began to emerge in his eyes for the very first time. ¡°Now, it¡¯s your turn!¡± Levi dered slowly. The leader offered in a deep voice, ¡°Which sect do you belong to? If you don¡¯t mind, Eclipse Academy will make an exception by opening our doors to you.¡± ¡°Are you trying to recruit me because you¡¯re no match for me? Weren¡¯t you trying to kill me just a moment ago?¡± Levi retorted with a chuckle. The leader¡¯s face turned gloomy.Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. ¡°You really don¡¯t know what¡¯s good for you, do you? I¡¯m curious to see how strong you really are.¡± The leader began wielding the ancient sword in his hand. He unleashed multiple shes that let out a howl as if they were going to cut the air in front of him to pieces. ¡°Nice one!¡± With no intention of evading, Levi threw a punch. ng! The sound of shing metal reverberated through the air. Thereafter, everyone watched as the leader was thrown back a great distance from the impact.q Chapter 3813 Chapter 3813 Chapter 3813 Kenfort Fighters Are No Big Deal Crack! The leader¡¯s sword shattered into pieces. Boom! Following that, his body crashed deep into the face of a mountain, sending gravel and rocks to fall to the bottom. ¡°T-This isn¡¯t possible!¡± Those were the leader¡¯sst words before his head fell limp. ¡°Kenfort fighters are no big deal,¡± Levi mumbled to himself. The deathly silence that ensued made Levi feel as if he was the only person left in the world. The members of all the other sects were dumbfounded by what they had seen. Subsequently, they fell into an uproar for five whole minutes. ¡°Which sect is this guy from? How is he so powerful?¡± ¡°My God, he defeated a warrior from Eclipse Academy!¡± ¡°Even the leader in the ck robe was killed instantaneously. Such frightening power!¡± ¡°More importantly, he doesn¡¯t look as if he used his full power!¡± The crowd shifted their attention toward Levi. It was evident to them that he hadn¡¯t broken a sweat. It was as if he wasn¡¯t involved in the intense battle that had just urred. ¡°He looks to be someone from Astre Lune Sect.¡± Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Once thement rang out in the air, the crowd shifted their attention to the survivors of Astre Lune Sect. Currently, only six remained out of their entourage of more than ten men. The crowd¡¯s gazes soon jolted them back to their senses. Staring at the invincible Levi, they felt as if they had just awoken from a dream. ¡°And here I was, nning to kill him earlier to plunder his treasure. If I had made my move then, I would have been dead now, wouldn¡¯t I?¡± ¡°But didn¡¯t we test his strength before this? How did it slip past our attention?¡± ¡°This is unbelievable. He even managed to hide it from Empyrean Cheriette, who has inherited the secret probing technique of her predecessor.¡± ¡°That technique has its limitations, which goes to show how infinitely stronger he ispared to Empyrean Cheriette.¡± As the members of Astre Lune Sect chattered among themselves, a flood of emotions rushed into them ¡ªshock, remorse, doubt, and to some extent, fear. Given that they had openly disyed their disdain toward Levi and never hid their intention to kill him, they were worried that he would hold them ountable for their actions. They were filled with intense remorse. If they had been on better terms with Levi, not only would they benefit personally, but the entire sect would be bestowed a significant advantage. Unfortunately, they had now offended a powerful warrior, putting their own lives and the fate of their sect at risk. It turns out that he¡¯s extremely powerful! Cheriette, stunned by Levi¡¯s disy of power, was filled with disbelief. Did he reallye from the mundane world? How can one from there be so strong? No wonder he seems rxed throughout the episode. He¡¯s not a fool who doesn¡¯t recognize danger at all. Instead, his courage simplyes from his strength! Thinking back to how she had underestimated Levi and her condescending attitude when recruiting him to the sect, Cheriette was ovee with regret and shame. Perhaps he had secretly mocked me for overestimating myself. Cheriette broke into a wry smile. At the same time, she had found answers to the questions she had had about what had happened in the restricted area. Levi emerged unscathed not because he was lucky, but because the beasts were unable toy a finger on him. As to how he subsequently wasn¡¯t attacked, it was probably due to the beasts keeping their distance after being intimidated by his strength. Cheriette wanted to say something, but she realized she didn¡¯t even know where to begin. She, who was usuallyposed, was now just as anxious as everyone else, for she wasn¡¯t sure how Levi would treat her and her fellow sect members. Just as she was filled with shock and regret, a sudden flurry of footsteps echoed in the air. Turning around to look, she was greeted by the arrival of Jayceon, who had rushed over with the warriors from the Septistar Order. ¡°When two factions fight, it benefits the one on the sidelines the most. I didn¡¯t expect to be thest to arrive and the winner of this battle,¡± Jayceon remarked ecstatically.q Chapter 3814 Chapter 3814 Chapter 3814 Enjoying The Show The Septistar Order led by Jayceon arrivedte, only to discover many wounded members of the various sects. They realized a gruesome battle had urred for the dragon ley line. As the remaining survivors were all drained, no one could stand in Jayceon¡¯s way of securing victory. ¡°Empyrean Jayceon, Cheriette is among them and she seems to be badly hurt,¡± one of the Septistar Order Pdins reported. When Jayceon turned to look, he saw the goddess-like Cheriette sitting in meditation with her legs crossed. The weakness of her breath was a clear indication of the grievous injury she had suffered. ¡°Capture Cheriette and kill the rest!¡± Jayceon ordered insidiously. All this while, he had been lusting over Cheriette, and finally, he encountered the rare opportunity of securing her easily. As for the remaining Pdins of Astre Lune Sect, they were a spent force and could be eliminated without much effort. ¡°Empyrean Jayceon, the dragon ley line is undamaged. We have struck gold!¡± ¡°With a dragon ley line of such scale, cultivating with it will definitely elevate our strength to the next level.¡± ¡°Life is certainly unpredictable. Although they discovered it first, all they¡¯ve done is clear the way for us.¡± The members of the Septistar Order cheered jubntly, as they were surprised by their stroke of luck despite arrivingte. They were also relieved that the surviving Pdins of the various sects had been badly injured and could be easily killed. That way, there would be no one to share the prize. ¡°Empyrean Jayceon, something¡¯s wrong!¡± one of the elders suddenly said. ¡°Look at the reaction of those men!¡± Jayceon was baffled by the elder¡¯s words. ¡°Reaction?¡± Upon closer examination, Jayceon noticed something strange among the crowd. Everyone, including Cheriette, was exceptionally calm. ¡°Are they scared out of their wits? Aren¡¯t they scared of dying?¡± Jayceon was taken by surprise. Under normal circumstances, these men would have dropped to their knees and begged for mercy. Yet, they¡¯re not only calm, but they¡¯re even giving me a look of contempt as if¡­ I¡¯m the fool? ¡°Hmm? Isn¡¯t that the mundane world ve Astre Lune Sect just bought?¡± Jayceon¡¯s gaze quickly fell upon Levi. He realized that thetter was the only one at the scene who was unharmed. How can a ve from the mundane world be unscathed when the warriors of the other sects suffered so much death and injury? This doesn¡¯t make sense at all! Is there something I¡¯m missing out here? The situation confounded him. ¡°Empyrean Jayceon, t-these men look like they¡¯re from Eclipse Academy!¡± ¡°Look like? They are the warriors from Eclipse Academy. I¡¯ve seen the men by the stone wall before. They¡¯re all prominent figures of the academy.¡± ¡°Who had the gall to kill the members of Eclipse Academy?¡± ¡°More importantly, who actually has the power to do so?¡±This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. The members of the Septistar Order had a nasty shock. After all, Eclipse, the sect behind Eclipse Academy, was one of the most powerful sects there was. In fact, sects like Astre Lune Sect and the Septistar Order could only look at them with admiration. Cheriette couldn¡¯t help butugh when she saw the shock and confusion on the Septistar Order members¡¯ faces. ¡°What are youughing at? Do you want me to punish you on the spot?¡± Jayceon snarled. Unfazed by the death threat, Cheriette didn¡¯t hold back her contempt byughing even louder. Soon, the remaining members of the other sects joined in. From their perspective, the Septistar Order led by Jayceon was nothing but a joke. Despite that, no one bothered to tell them the truth, for they knew that if the Septistar Order had any intention of killing, Levi would definitely annihte them. At that moment, Levi was staring at the dragon ley line curiously and it was obvious to everyone else that he wanted it for himself. That would inevitably result in a conflict with the Septistar Order since they, too, coveted the same ley line. Everyone was waiting for the Septistar Order to make a fool of themselves.q Chapter 3815 Chapter 3815 Chapter 3815 Massacre Of The Septistar Order Although Jayceon didn¡¯t know the reason for themughing at the face of death, he could smell something fishy going on. When something doesn¡¯t make sense, there has to be a reason for it. ¡°Empyrean Jayceon, what should we do next?¡± ¡°Now that the elites of Eclipse Academy have been killed, neither the academy nor Eclipse will rest until this matter is resolved.¡± ¡°If they were to suspect that we did it, wouldn¡¯t it be a disaster for us?¡± The elders of the Septistar Order were brimming with concern. Despite their desperation to get their hands on the dragon ley line, they had no intention of offending the powerful Eclipse. Considering the gulf in power, they reckoned that a few members of Eclipse were all that was needed to wipe out the Septistar Order. Jayceon fell into deep thought, his face grim. Uponing to a decision, he dered in a solemn tone, ¡°There¡¯s nothing to be afraid of, as we had nothing to do with the deaths of the men from Eclipse Academy. Even if someone suspects us, we will just me this lot for what happened. As long as we shut them up permanently, no one will be the wiser. Even if Eclipse tries to hold us ountable, we will be able to distance ourselves safely from the matter.¡± The elders of the Septistar Order couldn¡¯t agree more with Jayceon¡¯s words. ¡°Not only that, if we killed all these men, we might be able to get Eclipse to owe us a debt of gratitude,¡± Jayceon continued. ¡°What a brilliant idea!¡± Everyone from the Septistar Order agreed with the n. Not only can we me someone else for what we¡¯ve done, but we can also earn the gratitude of others. This scheme is perfect! ¡°Other than Cheriette, leave no one else alive!¡± After a brief hesitation, Jayceon pointed at Levi. ¡°Especially him. Don¡¯t ever let a scum like him appear in my sight again.¡± Throughout the entire episode, Levi was a sea of calm as if the Septistar Order was nothing to him, causing Jayceon to perceive Levi¡¯s attitude as a challenge to his authority. ¡°Show him no mercy!¡± The rage within him continued to swell. ¡°Understood!¡± With that, an elder from the Septistar Order disappeared from his ce. He drew his sword and aimed it at Levi¡¯s throat. ¡°Who do you think you are?¡± With a slight curl of his lips, Levi hurled a punch at the elder. Other than a faint scream that echoed in everyone¡¯s ear, the elder had disappeared without a trace. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°The elder is gone with a single punch?¡± This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. ¡°How is that possible?¡± Gasping in shock, the Septistar Order members scanned the surroundings but failed to spot any residual signs of the elder. He¡¯s really dead! He¡¯s been killed with a single punch by this guy! Jayceon¡¯s eyes widened in shock, as he, too, couldn¡¯t believe the scene before his eyes. Even though the elder isn¡¯t the strongest one in the sect, he¡¯s still one of the most formidable warriors we have. Yet, he couldn¡¯t even withstand a single strike from this ve. ¡°Let¡¯s attack together! We have to avenge the elder!¡± Jayceon roared. Upon brandishing their weapons, the other elders began to surround Levi. ¡°You guys are so much weaker than the bunch from Eclipse Academy. And you actually think you can kill me? In your dreams.¡± Levi shot forward, like an arrow released from a bow, and began his attack on the Septistar Order. Instead of fancy moves, he simply delivered a few straight punches and hooks. Cries of agony reverberated among the ranks of the Septistar Order. Weaving through them in a sh, Levi would take a single life with every move he made. All it took was a few minutes to have Jayceon end up as the sole survivor of the Septistar Order. The blood mist in the air gradually dissipated in the wind, and so did Jayceon¡¯s haughtiness and audacity.q Chapter 3816 Chapter 3816 Chapter 3816 It Is A Waste To Train This Way He was the one who killed the members of Eclipse Academy. No wonder Cheriette and the others could stillugh calmly in the face of death. All of them were simply waiting for me to make a fool of myself. His previous doubts had all been rified. Despite the epiphany, it was already toote for him. ¡°It¡¯s your turn now.¡± Levi¡¯s cold voice rang out. Overwhelmed by fear, Jayceon felt the urge to flee into the woods. ¡°If you darey a finger on Empyrean Jayceon, the Septistar Order will never forgive you.¡± At that crucial moment, a voice belonging to an elder came from the forest. Ecstatic to hear that voice, Jayceon cried out, ¡°Jeremiah, save me!¡± A momentter, a group of men emerged from the forest, and leading them was an old man with white hair. ¡°No one can save you today!¡± Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. With that, Levi threw a punch at Jayceon. ¡°B*stard, how dare you!¡± The old man appeared between both of them in a sh before intercepting Levi¡¯s punch with his palm. The instant they made contact, an explosive shockwave was released. Jeremiah, the deputy leader of the Septistar Order, felt a massive surge of energy strike his body, sending him flying back. On the other hand, Levi¡¯s speed and the shockwave of his punch did not diminish one bit as it swallowed Jayceon within it. Pfft! A mist of blood sprayed in every direction. Jayceon didn¡¯t even manage to scream before his death. ¡°Insolent fool, you must have a death wish!¡± Jeremiah roared. It never crossed his mind that his powerful attack would fail to stop Levi. ¡°You¡¯re the ones with a death wish!¡± Instead of wasting any more time, Levi barged into the Septistar Order¡¯s reinforcements camp. What happened next was nothing but a massacre, for none of them was Levi¡¯s match. A few minutester, everyone, including Jeremiah, was sent to meet their maker. ¡°His strength is ridiculous!¡± Cheriette and the others were blown away. In the face of so many enemies, Levi had wiped them all out with brute strength. His skills were on an entirely different level. ¡°If none of you want the dragon ley line, I¡¯ll help myself first,¡± Levi said with a cheeky smile. One by one, the crowd shook their heads to express their disinterest. Obviously, that wasn¡¯t what they truly felt. They simply prioritized their lives over their desire. Letting out a chuckle, Levi walked straight to the dragon ley line. ¡°This ley line is amazing. In essence, its scale is the equivalent of thergest dragon ley line discovered earlier in the secret zone.¡± Without any hesitation, Levi used his basic technique to metamorphose with the dragon ley line. Cheriette¡¯s shock intensified when she saw what he was doing. ¡°Warriors from Kenfort absorb energy directly from the spiritual ley line, but he actually undergoes metamorphosis with it?¡± ¡°Even for pure physique training, no one cultivates this way. What a waste of a treasure!¡± ¡°No wonder the fighter from Eclipse Academy failed to pierce his body with the sword. He possesses an impregnable body.¡± The crowd was amazed, but they soon noticed something out of the ordinary. Under normal circumstances, when a dragon ley line was being drawn upon by cultivators, a strong energy tremor would follow. In fact, one would hear the groan of a dragon which, with the passage of time, would sound increasingly jarring. The reason was that the cultivators were drawing upon the vigor gestated by the dragon ley line. Yet unexpectedly, there were no signs of resistance from this dragon ley line. It felt like an obedient pet in Levi¡¯s hands. All that could be heard was a gentle groan of a dragon, while the energy disturbance was barely noticeable. If the crowd didn¡¯t happen to be there watching, no one would have noticed that the dragon ley line was being drawn upon. ¡°We should use this opportunity to recover our strength!¡± Cheriette instructed. With that, the crowd began to use the residual spiritual energy in the surroundings to cultivate. By doing so, they swiftly recovered from the injuries they had suffered in the earlier battle.q Chapter 3817 Chapter 3817 Chapter 3817 All Who Went Died As Levi had absorbed ten dragon ley lines not long ago, he was rather quick to metamorphose with the dragon ley line. At this rate, I¡¯ll use up the essence of the dragon ley line in a day at most, Levi estimated in his mind as a wave of delight washed over him. When he thought about thebat prowess of Eclipse Academy, he became even more confident in his chances of winning against Void Sect. The others said that Void Sect is afraid of Eclipse Academy, so I believe they won¡¯t be more powerful than Eclipse Academy. Anyway, let me use up the spiritual energy of this dragon ley line before I think of anything else. Gloria, Santino, I¡¯ll let you off to live for a few days more. After pushing aside those thoughts, Levi quickly channeled the basic techniques. The power of the dragon ley line surged into Levi¡¯s body in the blink of an eye and continuously improved his physique and internal system. Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. Meanwhile, the members of Void Sect had gloomily retreated to the outermost ring of the dragon ley line. Nevertheless, they were still fortunate enough to have dug up plenty of magical herbs. That was the only constion they could have. After all, the dragon ley line was a massive one that had been taking in the spiritual energy around it for many years. In return, it had also transformed the herbs around it into magical herbs. However, Gloria was still upset about failing to get the dragon ley line. ording to Heptino, the dragon ley line was farrger and purer in its spiritual energy than the one she was gifted with. At the end of the day, it¡¯s because my support isn¡¯t powerful enough. Void Sect is but a baby when faced with the ultimate sects, Gloria grumbled inwardly. ¡°Astre Lune Sect has entered the center of the dragon ley line.¡± ¡°The Septistar Order has also entered the area.¡± ¡°A few small sects and alliances have entered again.¡± As more and more news came in, the people became more and more confused. ¡°Thebined power of Astre Lune Sect and the Septistar Order is on par with Void Sect¡¯s power. There¡¯s no way they¡¯d make Eclipse Academy their enemy,¡± Primo said. Those who were afraid of Eclipse Academy thought that Void Sect was still eyeing the dragon ley line, so their spies did not dare to get too close to the dragon ley line. As such, they had no idea what was happening in the central area of the dragon ley line. ¡°Eclipse Academy¡¯s elites have already taken over the dragon ley line. It¡¯s impossible that the Septistar Order and Astre Lune Sect would have the courage to make them their enemy. But they¡¯ve been holding a grudge against each other for a long time. If a fight were to break out, both sides would end up with tremendous losses,¡± an elder spected. Heptino muttered, ¡°Why aren¡¯t the members of the other sects returning after entering the ce? Even we have to stay away from mighty sects like Eclipse Academy. Those small-scaled sects will surely know not to take the risk.¡± ¡°It¡¯s easy to figure out what happened,¡± Primo started. ¡°The people in Eclipse Academy have always been arrogant. In fact, they¡¯re even more conceited than Eclipse itself. Maybe the people in Eclipse Academy had killed everyone who tried to snatch the dragon ley line from them.¡± Everyone agreed with Primo¡¯s words, for that was a likely scenario. After all, they could still recall clearly how pompous the members of Eclipse Academy had been. ¡°Well, they¡¯re unlucky to have crossed the wrong people, then.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. It¡¯s just a pity about Eclipse Sect. If another force were involved in this instead, we would have intervened.¡± ¡°I mean, didn¡¯t the Septistar Order end up getting annihted as well?¡± ¡°Eclipse Academy is too aggressive. I can¡¯t believe they¡¯ve wiped out so many groups. Aren¡¯t they afraid of crossing others?¡± Truth be told, some of the Void Sect members were d that their people had retreated swiftly enough. Otherwise, they might have been obliterated as well. ¡°Stop the chit-chat and waste no time looking for the magical herbs. There is a wealth of good stuff here,¡± Primo said, changing the topic. The members of Eclipse Academy had embarrassed him thoroughly, so the mention of them only made him feel even more resentful. After a whole day of searching, the Void Sect members received a bountiful harvest.q Chapter 3818 Chapter 3818 Chapter 3818 The Dragon Ley Line Is Gone The sight of the magical herbs in the people¡¯s arms made Primo smile. ¡°At least we¡¯re not returning from our trip to Tragora Mountain empty-handed,¡± Primomented. The elders and Empyreans of Void Sect verbally agreed with him. Even though they had failed to obtain the dragon ley line they desperately wanted, the magical herbs they had collected were rare. Those herbs would be of great help in upgrading the consumer¡¯s power regardless of whether the consumer absorbed the spiritual energy directly or take pills created with the herbs. Right then, soft sounds of footsteps came from the deeper parts of the forest. ¡°Be careful,¡± Primo warned in a low voice. The members of Void Sect immediately became on guard, instinctively assuming that members of other sects wereing to rob them of their magical herbs. A momentter, a team of dozens of people appeared in their line of sight. They were all wearing ck robes with an eclipse pattern embroidered on the front. The man leading them was a graying old man. The eclipse patterns by their chests were all gold in color, but unlike them, the old man¡¯s eclipse had nine colors. ¡°The vice-chancellor of Eclipse Academy, Yunus Lohse.¡± Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. Primo recognized the old man right away, and he could barely conceal the shock and confusion he felt. ¡°Mr. Lohse,¡± Primo quickly greeted with a deep bow. Yunus drew his brows together. ¡°Do you know me?¡± ¡°Mr. Lohse, you¡¯ve once gone to Quilton for recruitment, and I was fortunate enough to have met you there back then.¡± After that, Primo quickly added, ¡°I¡¯m Primo of Void Sect. I¡¯ve been hoping to join Eclipse Academy, but s, I never had the opportunity to do so.¡± ¡°I see. So you¡¯re Primo of Void Sect.¡± Yunus nodded. ¡°Are you here in search of the dragon ley line too?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Primo dared not hide anything from the old man. ¡°But, of course, I wouldn¡¯t dare topete with the elites of Eclipse Academy now that you¡¯re here.¡± The others promptly chimed in to express their agreement with Primo¡¯s words, fearing that the members of Eclipse Academy would see them as their enemies and wipe them out with just a snap of their fingers. A look of pleasant surprise crossed Yunus¡¯ face, and he queried, ¡°Does that mean you¡¯ve met the people of Eclipse Academy?¡± ¡°Indeed. It was yesterday. They¡¯ve found the dragon ley line. Congrattions, Mr. Lohse,¡± Primo replied. ¡°Yesterday?¡± A bad feeling rose in Yunus¡¯ chest. ¡°We lost contact with them yesterday. Quick, bring me to the dragon ley line now.¡± ¡°Yes, Sir!¡± Primo did not dare to reject the old man¡¯s request, and he quickly led the way. ¡°Many members of various sects entered the day before, but they never reemerged. I¡¯m guessing that they¡¯ve been killed by the elites of Eclipse Academy, so why would you lose contact with them?¡± Then, Primo informed Yunus of all the information they had gotten from their spies. The more Yunus listened, the stronger the ominous feeling in his heart. ¡°We lost contact a day ago, and that¡¯s why the academy sent me here to look into the matter,¡± Yunus told him. The members of Void Sect were stunned by his answer. Without wasting any more breath on talking, they quickened their pace. Half an hourter, Primo arrived at the dragon ley line with Yunus. However, when they reached the ce, they were greeted by a sight that stupefied them. It was as if the area had turned into hell, for torn-off limbs and bodies were scattered everywhere. As a matter of fact, it would not be an exaggeration to say that the blood had formed rivers. The metallic scent of blood in the air was thick. Although the people had been in battles themselves, they inhaled sharply upon registering the scene. ¡°I think they¡¯re over there!¡± Heptino suddenly cried out. Yunus looked in the direction Heptino pointed and saw the bodies of the Eclipse Academy members. The ck-robed leader who had been smashed into the wall still had his eyes open, the fear and the unwillingness to ept his fate lingering in them. ¡°Why is the dragon ley line¡¯s power so weak?¡± Primo muttered as he gulped. His words shifted the people¡¯s attention to the dragon ley line, and they discovered that, indeed, there was nothing left in the dragon ley line.q Chapter 3819 Chapter 3819 Chapter 3819 Depleting A Dragon Ley Line Everyone at the scene was shocked to see a myriad of bodies across the ground and an exhausted dragon ley line. ¡°What happened?¡± None of them understood what was going on. After all, the people of Eclipse Academy were extremely powerful. Moreover, they had Eclipse, the strongest sect in Kenfort, as their backer. The crowd could not imagine anyone strong enough to be their match, let alone mess with such a terrifying sect. Little did they know Levi had left with the survivors of Astre Lune Sect and the rest right after he used up the dragon ley line to metamorphose. Furthermore, they left through the back of the dragon ley line. That was why they were not discovered by Void Sect¡¯s informer. ¡°What¡¯s going on? Exin this!¡± Yunus interrogated coldly. His voice made everyone shudder, their hearts thumping wildly. ¡°We don¡¯t know either, Mr. Lohse.¡± Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Exactly. We left as soon as the fighters of Eclipse Academy announced they¡¯ve conquered the dragon ley line.¡± ¡°Judging by the fighters¡¯ capabilities, there¡¯s no way any of the sects present were their match.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. No one dared to mess with us when we owned the dragon ley line back then. What more when Eclipse Academy had announced the news?¡± The members of Void Sect hurriedly voiced all the exnations they could think of to avoid being misunderstood as the culprit. Otherwise, their entire sect would be done for. Primo uttered grimly, ¡°Mr. Lohse, our men saw a few sects enter as well, but they never came out again. At that time, we thought they were overestimating themselves for wanting to snatch the dragon ley line, but most of them were killed by the elites of Eclipse Academy.¡± As they spoke, Yunus carefully observed every member of Void Sect and sensed they were telling the truth. He knew their capabilities well. It was impossible for the members of Void Sect to have killed them all. ¡°You guys confirm which sect these bodies belong to,¡± Yunus ordered. He then shifted his gaze to Primo. ¡°I want you to recall carefully how many sects entered the dragon ley line. I want them to be investigated one by one.¡± ¡°Understood!¡± Primo responded respectfully. After checking around, they found that the powerful sects involved were revealed to be Astre Lune Sect, Mystic Zeal Sect, Sagesky Sect, and the Septistar Order. As for the other insignificant and unheard-of sects, Yunuspletely ignored them. ¡°These sects are pretty much on par with Void Sect. I doubt they¡¯d dare to attack the fighters of Eclipse Academy. Besides, their members are no match for Eclipse Academy¡¯s fighters. Hmm¡­ This doesn¡¯t make sense at all,¡± Primo murmured to himself. That analysis crossed Yunus¡¯ mind as well. After all, he knew the capabilities of most sects. If Eclipse Academy were to take in students, they usually wouldn¡¯t choose those from mid-sized sects. Yunus was befuddled. Who on earth did this? Could there be a fighter in disguise? The thought was dismissed as soon as it appeared in Yunus¡¯ mind. He figured there was no need for that person to be so secretive when he had a terrifying capability like that. Besides, that person even used up such a big dragon ley line in a day. He¡¯s got to be incredibly powerful to do that. I bet even those old-timers from Eclipse, who haven¡¯t been out in the world for ages, can¡¯t even do that. That realization shocked Yunus to the core. After all, every cultivator¡¯s body had a certain limit no matter how strong they were. Moreover, it was obvious how much power a dragon ley line of that scale possessed. Even the leaders of those top sects would explode and die if they absorbed so much energy in such a short amount of time.q Chapter 3820 Chapter 3820 Chapter 3820 Why Did You Buy A ve Simrly, Gloria was also shocked by the amazing absorption ability. She thought she was the fastest among the crowd in devouring spiritual energy since she cultivated the extreme devouring technique. In fact, there was absolutely no one in Void Sect who could fight against her¡ªnot even Geraint. Nheless, it would take her at least a month to devour all the energy from such a massive dragon ley line. Even if she took the risk of reaching her limit, it would still take her twenty days to devour all of it. Using up all that energy in just a day? That¡¯s crazy. Kenfort is truly popted with elites. The fact that there¡¯s still such a ridiculously powerful fighter out there is unbelievable. This person must be a top mighty being of Kenfort. His devouring rate is dozens of times faster than the extreme devouring technique. Gloria sighed deeply as she realized she was still not powerful enough. Only a person who can reach such a terrifying cultivation level can be considered the best in Kenfort, right? Gloria¡¯s eyes burned with desire, and she was beginning to look down on Void Sect. I bet a fighter like that can turn a sect like Void Sect into ashes with just a flick of his finger. Even the members of Eclipse Academy will be afraid of him. If I can somehow get into this person¡¯s good graces, I¡¯ll be able to do whatever I want in Kenfort. The more she thought about it, the more excited she felt. She could not wait to get on that person¡¯s good side. At the same time, the members of Eclipse Academy were stupefied. They could not believe the dragon ley line had been depleting in such a short amount of time. The sect that this person belongs to is probably far more powerful than Eclipse Academy. None of us can afford to mess with him even if we have Eclipse as our backer. Such thoughts flooded everyone¡¯s mind. Looking grim, Yunus finally spoke after a long silence. ¡°There should be survivors from these sects. We need to find them and get to the bottom of this matter.¡± ording to Void Sect¡¯s informant, the number of people that entered the dragon ley line exceeded the number of bodies at the scene. That meant there were some survivors. As long as they were found, Yunus and his men would have leads on the powerful fighter. Meanwhile, after devouring all the energy from the dragon ley line, Levi rushed toward the headquarters of Astre Lune Sect with Cheriette and the others. Of course, Cheriette was the one who had invited him along. Levi did not refuse because he was looking for a ce to stay for the time being. As for his n to get revenge on Void Sect, it would be happening soon. On the way, they met a few elders who hade to help. Upon finding out Eclipse Academy had conquered the dragon ley line, the elders gave up on the idea of going over. After all, they could not afford to offend the former. Cheriette, on the other hand, spared them the details of the earlier events since she did not know what Levi had in mind. ¡°Empyrean Cheriette, didn¡¯t you go there with the elites? Why are you so severely injured?¡± asked Tomas, the third elder of Astre Lune Sect.Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. ¡°We were attacked by the Septistar Order when we were looking for the dragon ley line. Their army was destroyed, and we got severely injured in the process,¡± Cheriette answered absent-mindedly. ¡°I see,¡± the leader of the elders, Camdyn Serrano, responded, then fixed his gaze on Levi. ¡°How are you still in the mood to buy a ve when the members are severely injured?¡± ¡°Mr. Serrano, a piece of trash thates from the mundane world like him is meant to be bought and sold off by us.¡± ¡°You there. Do you have any tricks you can perform? Why don¡¯t you perform something to liven up the atmosphere?¡± The other elders started mocking Levi. Cheriette was so terrified that she kept throwing them looks. She was worried that Levi would be infuriated.q Chapter 3821 Chapter 3821 Chapter 3821 Honoring Levi Despite the nces Cheriette gave them, the elders paid her no heed. To them, Levi was simply a reprobate who hade from the mundane world, and they took delight in mocking him. ¡°There¡¯s been an enved fighting contest going ontely, hasn¡¯t there? Get this guy to join it.¡± ¡°My thoughts exactly. I heard the winner gets a top-ss spiritual energy crystal.¡± Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. ¡°Empyrean Cheriette¡¯s the one who bought this ve. We have to ask what she thinks about this.¡± The elders turned to Cheriette, only to realize that the usually calm woman had turned pale and was even trembling slightly. ¡°Are you all right, Empyrean Cheriette?¡± The elders were puzzled. Why does she look like she¡¯s afraid? ¡°If you don¡¯t shut your mouths, I¡¯ll help you with that.¡± Levi¡¯s voice rang out before Cheriette could respond. Despite his nonchnt tone, everyone felt a chill run down their spines. Yet, the elders were furious. Given how revered they were in Astre Lune Sect, to be threatened by someone they deemed a reprobate from the mundane world was simply uneptable. ¡°Do you have any idea what you just said, you reprobate?¡± Tomas was known for his fiery temper. If it weren¡¯t out of consideration for their leader, he would have taught Levi a harsh lesson by now. ¡°Shut it.¡± Levi vanished before his words even fell. The third elder stilled briefly before feeling a harrowing auraing from behind him all of a sudden. ¡°Tomas! Look out!¡± the first elder cried out in warning. However, it was toote. Levi moved so swiftly and struck Tomas in the back of the head before thetter could even try to sidestep him. St! Apanied by a loud noise, Tomas¡¯ head split open, and the man copsed to the ground without even getting the chance to howl in pain. The remaining elders stared at Levi in utter fear as they quickly swallowed all the insults they were about to hurl at him. Tomas wasn¡¯t the strongest of them all, but with his capabilities, it would have been impossible for them to take him out in one blow. This man is just terrifying! ¡°If you¡¯re going to avenge him,e at me together so you don¡¯t waste my time,¡± Levi remarked casually as though he hadn¡¯t just murdered theirrade with a mere palm strike. The rest of Astre Lune Sect¡¯s elders gulped hard while quivering in fright. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mr. Garrison. Some of these elders clearly don¡¯t know their ce, so please don¡¯t take their words to heart,¡± Cheriette stated hurriedly in an attempt to prevent the situation from worsening. The elders turned to her in shock, for they had never seen Cheriette treat someone else with so much respect. Who on earth is this guy? Levi waved a hand in response. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t have thought about killing them if they had just kept their mouths shut.¡± ¡°Then am I allowed to tell a few elders about what happened just now?¡± the woman asked tentatively. She was still genuinely worried about some of the elders secretly plotting revenge against Levi. If that happened, who knew what would be of Astre Lune Sect? Still, given that what had happened was a secret, Cheriette dared not tell others about it before receiving Levi¡¯s consent. ¡°Anything goes as long as it doesn¡¯t stall the journey,¡± the man answered solemnly. Heaving a sigh of relief, Cheriette proceeded to exin what had happened when they had tried to get their hands on the dragon ley line. The elders turned cold in fright as they listened to how Levi had single-handedly taken down over a dozen fighters from Eclipse Academy. Just before this, they had indeed nned to avenge Tomas. The crowd finally gazed at Levi in awe and veneration. ¡°Your abilities are beyond description, Mr. Garrison! There¡¯s no one in Kenfort who can do what you do!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right! Thank you for saving Empyrean Cheriette!¡± The elders were immediately humbled and began to honor Levi.q Chapter 3822 Chapter 3822 Chapter 3822 All At Once The journey was silent, and the crowd finally arrived back at the headquarters of Astre Lune Sect after a few days of hurrying. It was located within the mountains surrounded by clouds and mist, its building large and magnificent. Levi instantly unleashed his energy to run a check on Eclipse Sect. He felt many powerful auras within the group, thus getting a rough idea of itsbined abilities. ¡°There¡¯s no need to lurk around in the dark anymore,¡± hemented, unable to contain hisughter. These so-called fighters from Astre Lune Sect posed no threat to him at all. Cheriette brought Levi to meet the sect¡¯s council members as well as its leader right away. She naturally wanted to win his approval since such a formidable fighter like him was sure to bring their group¡¯s power to the next level. Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. The leader of Astre Lune Sect, Quirina Morell, wanted to meet him personally after learning about how he had saved Cheriette and obtained the dragon ley line. She was seated in the middle of the guest hall. She looked like she was in her thirties despite actually being past fifty years old. After exchanging some pleasantries, the woman changed the subject. ¡°Is there something you have in mind, Mr. Garrison?¡± ¡°I do, actually. I¡¯m just not sure if you¡¯d agree to it,¡± Levi answered with a chuckle. Quirina froze momentarily. ¡°What could you mean by that?¡± she asked, looking perplexed. ¡°It¡¯s quite simple, in fact.¡± The man rose to his feet slowly and smiled. ¡°Let me be the leader of Astre Lune Sect from now on.¡± The entire hall went into an uproar after a brief moment of silence. ¡°What a joke! Does he really think he¡¯s invincible just after killing a few guys from Eclipse Academy? Now, he¡¯s trying to seize our group?¡± ¡°You¡¯ve gone too far, Levi Garrison! We may not be a top sect, but you still have a long way to go before trying to rule us!¡± ¡°Those mere wordsing out of your mouth would¡¯ve caused you your death if you hadn¡¯t saved Empyrean Cheriette!¡± Many of the sect¡¯s council members began to rebuke Levi, some even getting up and preparing to attack him. Quirina narrowed her eyes. ¡°You¡¯re not joking, are you, Mr. Garrison?¡± she asked, her voice sounding chilly and void of the amiability it once had. A dangerous aura slowly emanated from the woman¡¯s body alongside her change in attitude. Cheriette was horrified. She didn¡¯t expect Levi to make such an outrageous request. Although the two hadn¡¯t spent much time interacting with each other, she could tell he was the type who kept to his word. Now that Levi was nning to take over the sect, there was no avoiding a war. ¡°How about we make a bet, then?¡± the man offered, disregarding the energy being released by the council members around him. ¡°If you can defeat me, I¡¯ll serve you from then on. But if you can¡¯t, you¡¯ll have to make me the new leader. Of course, if you choose neither option, I¡¯m going to wipe out the entire sect.¡± The audience could no longer contain their rage. This is preposterous! He doesn¡¯t give a d*mn about us at all! Quirina silenced the crowd with a wave of a hand. ¡°Do you mean what you say, Mr. Garrison?¡± She felt that if he were serious, it was worth the gamble. It didn¡¯t matter what methods they used or how many people they employed; if they could defeat Levi, that would mean gaining an extremely valuablerade. As the saying goes, an army of a thousand is easily obtained, but a good general is hard to find. Such was no exception even in Kenfort. ¡°Of course I do,¡± Levi replied sternly. ¡°It looks like you¡¯ve made your decision, Lord Morell.¡± ¡°Very well. It¡¯s a deal.¡± To be on the safe side, Quirina added, ¡°You won¡¯t say we¡¯re being unfair if we all attack you at the same time, will you?¡± ¡°Not at all. Come at me all at once,¡± Levi said with a smirk.q Chapter 3823 Chapter 3823 Chapter 3823 I Have Lost ¡°Insolence!¡± the vice sect leader, Alistair, shrieked as he stabbed Levi¡¯s heart with his sword. Whoosh! Even the sound of the sword slicing through the air could be heard. Yet, Levi remained unmoving as if he did not sense the approaching danger. ¡°He¡¯s not avoiding it?¡± ¡°He must not have reacted to it yet. Sir Alistair is known for his speed.¡± ¡°His sword is capable of destroying a part of the world. If he takes the blow with his body, he¡¯ll either die or be gravely injured.¡± Most of the crowd could imagine the iing bloody scene. In contrast, Cheriette and some others who had seen Levi fight for the dragon ley line were not as optimistic as the crowd. They had witnessed how insanely powerful Levi was. ¡°You¡¯re courting death!¡± Alistair was livid, seeing that Levi did not make any move to evade his blow. Finding theck of movement a provocation to his terrifying reputation, he exerted more strength in his attack. His sword changed into the shape of a drill bit and spun rapidly, looking as if it was going to pierce through everything in its way. Clink! An ear-piercing sound of metal against metal could be heard. The crowd fixed their eyes at the scene, only to see that Alistair¡¯s sword was stopped by some kind of invisible energy right before it could pierce Levi¡¯s skin. ¡°How is this possible?¡± Alistair was equally stunned. Although his sword was no ultimate weapon, it was still one of the top weapons, especially when it had been kept in a dragon ley line for years. Furthermore, he had channeled his technique, so the sword should have sliced through any kind of barrier like a hot knife through butter. Yet, the man in front of him had taken the blow with his mere body without getting hurt at all. ¡°Nice move. But it¡¯s a little weak. Did you perhaps learn this from your master¡¯s wife?¡± Levi jeered. Alistair¡¯s face turned red. He flew into a rage out of humiliation. ¡°You¡¯re asking for it! Don¡¯t me me for retaliating!¡± With that, Alistair retreated and performed his sword technique again. The people around could sense that the energy of the sword was now tens of times stronger than before. ¡°It¡¯s Meteor Burst, Sir Alistair¡¯s ultimate move!¡± ¡°Levi has iting for humiliating Sir Alistair in front of others. It¡¯ll be a miracle if Sir Alistair isn¡¯t mad!¡± ¡°Levi¡¯s screwed. His ashes will probably be gone by the end of this.¡± The members of Astre Lune Sect were discussing among themselves. When Levi heard that, the smile on his face grew wider. It was as if he waspletely unfazed by Alistair¡¯s ultimate move. He even critiqued, ¡°The energy of the sword is stronger now, but it¡¯s still too weak.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s see who¡¯ll have thestugh!¡± Alistair began attacking again. This time, he seemed to have be one with the sword as he and the sword turn into a hurricane, pulling everything toward him and destroying them all. ¡°Excellent!¡±Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Levi stuck out his right arm and uncurled his fingers before smacking his palm at the sword. Following the muffled sound of the collision, the terrifying hurricane stopped. Both the figures of Alistair and the sword were getting clearer and clearer, but the energying out of Levi¡¯s palm remained intense as if countering the hurricane was nothing to him. ¡°Back!¡± Levi cried out. The chaotic ball of energy shot outward and sent Alistair flying. As if Levi had calcted the trajectory, the energy he released threw Alistair right into his seat. ¡°I¡¯ve lost, and I¡¯m impressed.¡± Alistair kept his sword and nodded at Levi. ¡°Thank you for sparing my life, Mr. Garrison.¡± Alistair could sense that Levi was far more powerful than him earlier. If Levi had unleashed a little more energy, he would most likely have ended up dead. Most importantly, Levi seemed to have no trouble unleashing and keeping away that energy. First, he had blocked his sword. Then, he had thrown Alistair right into his seat. No one in Astre Lune Sect could do such a thing.q Chapter 3824 Chapter 3824 Chapter 3824 Another Punch The crowd gasped when Alistair admitted defeat. Many did not know what had just happened; they did not even see how Levi had attacked. ¡°Sir Alistair was defeated even when he used his ultimate move!¡± ¡°Garrison¡¯s way too strong!¡± ¡°Why are you panicking? Our sect leader hasn¡¯t made a move yet, and we still have a few elders who haven¡¯t stepped in. Garrison might not have thestugh.¡± Quirina¡¯s gaze was exceptionally solemn. She knew well how powerful Alistair was. The angry strike of Meteor Burst had been thwarted, and yet, Levi still seemed as rxed as ever. ¡°Elders, prepare the amalgamated array. I¡¯ll be assisting the attacks from the outside,¡± Quirina ordered. ¡°Remember, all you need to do is to defeat him. Do not endanger his life!¡± ¡°Understood!¡± Dozens of elders appeared in the yard. Once they positioned themselves, they began activating their techniques. Energy burst out from their bodies and formed dozens of energy whirlpools. As time ticked away, the energy whirlpools began connecting with each other to form a terror-inducing energy whirlwind. The whirlwind rapidly changed positions around the elders. ¡°Mr. Garrison, please break the array,¡± came Quirina¡¯s cold voice. Without hesitation, Levi leaped right into the middle of the amalgamated array. ¡°Do your best; don¡¯t restrain yourself. I don¡¯t wish for you all to seek excuses after your defeat,¡± Levi said with a smile. A sh of anger flitted past Quirina¡¯s eyes. Truth be told, she had been refraining from hurting Levi grievously because she felt that there was no point in her harming a talented person. After all, the amalgamated array was a force to be reckoned with. Furthermore, she was in charge of attacking from the outside, so she waspensating for the amalgamated array¡¯s weaker sections. It was impossible for Levi to win. Yet, not only did Levi not appreciate her efforts, but he even taunted them. ¡°Heed my order, elders of Astre Lune Sect. Increase the power of the array. Since Mr. Garrison has voiced his request, we might as well fulfill it.¡± ¡°Understood!¡± The elders were already annoyed with Levi. Now that they had the opportunity to avenge themselves, they wasted no time in pouring all of their energy into the amalgamated array. The energy whirlwind was getting stronger andrger. Therge rocks in the yard were pulled into the whirlwind and crushed into powder. ¡°Now that¡¯s interesting.¡± Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. Levi stopped taking a defensive stance and struck right at the energy whirlwind with a punch. The faint noise of a barrier breaking echoed in the space. It was as if Levi¡¯s punch had shredded space itself. The moment Levi¡¯s fist came in contact with the energy whirlwind, thunderous sounds of collision could be heard. ¡°If a punch can¡¯t destroy it, I¡¯ll use another punch!¡± Again, Levi aimed a punch at the energy whirlwind. He had only used half of his power in the first punch, but in the second, he had used all of his power in it. Struck hard by the punch, the energy whirlwind formed by the amalgamated array almost died off completely. A momentter, only small energy whirlwinds the size of a thumb were left. ¡°Again!¡± Levi was not in a rush to break the array. However, just as he said that, he sensed something evil behind him. Without turning his head, Levi stretched out two fingers to sp Quirina¡¯s sword between them. ¡°I didn¡¯t know you were skilled in this, Lord Morell,¡± Levi mocked. ¡°But I did say you couldbine forces if you wanted to. Now, move back!¡± With a flick of his finger, a wave of powerful energy crashed into the de of Quirina¡¯s sword. Soreness traveled up Quirina¡¯s arms, and the de of her sword shook so badly she nearly dropped the weapon. At the same time, the wave of energy hurled her backward.q Chapter 3825 Chapter 3825 Chapter 3825 With Just One Punch Levi had first destroyed the energy whirlwind of the amalgamated array, then sent Quirina flying with a flick of his finger. His dauntingbat prowess made the Astre Lune Sect council members freeze in their spots. They even thought they were hallucinating. ¡°The amalgamated array is supposed to be able to y someone as powerful as sect leaders, but Levi broke it with just three punches?¡± ¡°Our sect leader attacked at the perfect timing, but Levi still detected her. This is unbelievable!¡± ¡°Why do I sense something ominous?¡± For the first time, the members of Astre Lune Sect were starting to doubt their sect¡¯s invincibility. Most importantly, Levi did not seem to have used all of his strength all this while. ¡°It¡¯s my turn to attack now. If your array can withstand three punches from me, I¡¯ll consider this my loss,¡± Levi dered. A smile abruptly crept up on Quirina¡¯s lips as she uttered, ¡°I hope you mean what you say.¡± Other than the capability of gathering power and releasing it in a burst, the amalgamated array was also capable of defense. It could hold its ground against even more powerful fighters. Quirina found it ludicrous for Levi to say that he could break it in three punches. After all, Levi had had to use four punches to get rid of the energy whirlwind earlier. ¡°Form the array!¡± At that, the elders started activating their techniques again. Soon, numerous thick energy barriers appeared and surrounded the elders. ¡°Break, you piece of junk!¡± Levi stomped his feet against the ground and smashed into the energy barrier like a cannonball. Time seemed to have stopped when Levi¡¯s fist mmed into the energy barrier. Everyone¡¯s eyes were fixed on the spot of the collision. All of a sudden, web-like cracks started spreading across the energy barrier. A beatter, the energy barrier shattered, and the shockwave crashed into the elders. The formation of the amalgamated array was instantly disrupted, and the elders could not scramble back in time to refresh the energy barrier. Dozens of elders were thrown backward. In seconds, they were strewn everywhere. The barrier had broken with just one punch instead of three. A deafening silence enveloped the area. No one dared to make a sound. Even Quirina was swallowing a lump in her throat in anxiety. Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. Out of everyone, she was the one who knew the power of the amalgamated array best. Even if she were to use her signature attack, she would not be able to break the defensive array with just one hit. How frighteningly powerful is he? Quirina looked at the calm Levi in shock and fear. By then, Quirina could not muster any more thoughts of counterattacking Levi. I¡¯m not even on the same level of power as him. If I keep fighting him, I¡¯ll only be embarrassing myself. Moreover, it seems that it took Levi no effort with that earlier punch too. Quirina inhaled sharply. She dared not continue with the fight anymore. If Levi had wanted to draw blood earlier, the elders would have all died. So Levi wasn¡¯t boasting when he said he could destroy the entire Astre Lune Sect. He really can do it. Quirina let out a sigh before announcing to the sect members, ¡°From now on, Astre Lune Sect shall heed Mr. Garrison¡¯s orders.¡± ¡°Understood!¡± the people agreed. None stepped forward to protest. In Kenfort, the powerful ones stood at the top of the pyramid. Levi¡¯s terrifying power had impressed the members of Astre Lune Sect and made them willing to submit to him. ¡°Greetings, Lord Garrison,¡± Quirina uttered politely. The others followed suit as they prostrated themselves before Levi and greeted him with his new title. Even then, Cheriette was still in a daze. She did not expect Levi to be the leader of Astre Lune Sect in the blink of an eye.q Chapter 3826 Chapter 3826 Chapter 3826 Wiping Out Void Sect How has he been cultivating all this while? Cheriette was astounded, for Levi had almost overwhelmed the elites of Astre Lune Sect earlier effortlessly. Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. In his deep voice, Levi said, ¡°Since you¡¯re now my followers, I won¡¯t mistreat you, of course. Please rise to your feet.¡± The people stood up, still reeling in from the shock after witnessing his strength. Quirina was exceptionally impressed. She had no doubt that Levi would be able to obliterate the entire Astre Lune Sect if he wanted to. ¡°I heard from Cheriette that Astre Lune Sect is close to Void Sect. Do brief me on Void Sect¡¯s situation,¡± Levi continued. As the leader of Astre Lune Sect, Quirina knew a lot about Void Sect. Naturally, she would be the one to inform Levi about the details of Void Sect. ¡°Lord Garrison, Void Sect has a total of seven Empyreans and thirty-five elders. In terms of individual power, the vice sect leader and the sect leader are the most powerful individuals in the sect. In general, Void Sect¡¯sbined power is on par with Astre Lune Sect¡¯s. However, it¡¯s rumored that the leader of Void Sect has been in solitary training for many years, so no one really knows how powerful he is now. We¡¯ve once dueled against each other many years ago, but it was a match even after hundreds of rounds.¡± Levi was astonished to hear that. He had thought that there was still a wide gap between his power and Void Sect¡¯s power. In fact, he had thought that he would have to exercise caution when taking revenge on Gloria, Santino, and the others. He had thought he would have to y safe. Yet, he discovered that Void Sect was not as scary as he had thought it would be. ¡°Do they have any ace up their sleeve like an array that can protect the entire sect or something simr?¡± Levi continued asking. After a moment of contemtion, Quirina replied, ¡°I¡¯m not too sure about that, but nothing will be more powerful than the amalgamated defense array made by the elders earlier. Other than the ultimate sects in Kenfort, medium-sized sects like us don¡¯t have trump cards like arrays that can defend the entire sect. Arrays as powerful as those will require the cooperation of the best spiritual array masters and mighty beings of the sect before they can be formed. Also, those arrays will need to use a dragon ley line as their foundation. Medium-sized sects can¡¯t spare an additional dragon ley line for an array like that.¡± ¡°I see,¡± Levi muttered. So, at the end of the day, medium-sized sects don¡¯t have that many resources to set up a sect-defending array. ¡°In that case, does that mean I can just wipe out Void Sect right now? Will that be too risky?¡± What the hell? The members of Astre Lune Sect were rendered speechless. Are you seriously anxious even though you¡¯re already this powerful? ¡°Mr. Gar¡ªLord Garrison, Void Sect is as powerful as Astre Lune Sect. If you can overwhelm us this easily, you can surely decimate Void Sect in no time. The only obstacle you might encounter is Void Sect¡¯s leader,¡± Cheriette pointed out. ¡°Isn¡¯t that sect leader as powerful as you? How strong can he be even after years of solitary training?¡± Levi asked as he turned to look at Quirina. Quirina quickly exined, ¡°Lord Garrison, you might now know about this. It¡¯s not about how powerful Void Sect¡¯s leader might be, but about his identity. He¡¯s not a nobody; hees from a super sect that is rumored to be stronger than Eclipse. However, for reasons we don¡¯t know, he never borrowed the power of the super sect he came from. Furthermore, he has not been in Void Sect recently. No one knows where he is right now.¡± Despite Quirina¡¯s indirect words, Levi could hear the worry in them. She was worried that the super sect behind Void Sect¡¯s leader would emerge if Levi were to annihte Void Sect. If that were to happen, chances were Astre Lune Sect would be doomed as well. Still, Levi smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s fine. I¡¯ll just wipe Void Sect out. I¡¯ll take full responsibility for that.¡±q Chapter 3827 Chapter 3827 Chapter 3827 Holding Eclipse Academy ountable Meanwhile, the members of Eclipse Academy were busy looking for the culprit behind the drainage of the dragon ley line. The many deaths of Eclipse Academy fighters made them even angrier with the culprit. Yunus had dered that he would sentence the culprit to death, and he had brought his own men out to look into the matter. After Eclipse Academy¡¯s thorough investigation, they discovered that there were three sects who posed a threat to the ck-robed men¡ªthe Septistar Order, Astre Lune Sect, and Void Sect. Yunus and his team proceeded to investigate further into those three sects. They found out that the Septistar Order team members had all ended up dead. Even Jayceon Moore of the Septistar Order was among the dead. It was unlikely that the Septistar Order had done that to get rid of the suspicions of others. It was too great of a sacrifice if that was true. Thus, Yunus temporarily dismissed the Septistar Order as one of the suspects. Void Sect¡¯s team remained intact, but Primo and the others could never use up the dragon ley line¡¯s power in just one day. Besides, other sect members had witnessed Primo taking his men and retreating from the dragon ley line that day. Therefore, Yunus temporarily dismissed the thought of Void Sect as the culprit as well. However, people had seen the Empyrean of Astre Lune Sect entering the vicinity of the dragon ley line with her team. Yet, no one found Cheriette¡¯s body there. Even if Astre Lune Sect was not the culprit of the incident, they would certainly know something others did not. ¡°I¡¯m going to interrogate them myself,¡± Yunus announced in a frigid tone. After that, he led a team of over twenty people to the headquarters of Astre Lune Sect in a haste. They wasted no time chit-chatting on their way there. Soon, Yunus arrived, and Quirina was there with some of her people to greet him. After entering Astre Lune Sect¡¯s main hall, Yunus took the main seat as if he was the master of the ce. ¡°What rubbish is this? You¡¯re a medium-sized sect, but you don¡¯t even have decent tea?¡± ¡°What a tiring trip! Come here and massage my shoulders for me.¡± ¡°What¡¯s with that look on your face? Are you upset? If you don¡¯t do as I say, I¡¯ll be delighted to get rid of you.¡± Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. The fighters of Eclipse Academy were as haughty as Yunus as they began ordering the council members of Astre Lune Sect around. They had no respect for Astre Lune Sect at all. Yet, despite their anger, the members of Astre Lune Sect dared not say a word. After all, Eclipse Academy and Eclipse were mighty. Astre Lune Sect was nothingpared to them. Yunus did not bother reining his men in despite noticing their conceited demeanors. As a matter of fact, he encouraged them to keep that up. Yunus¡¯ thoughts were easy to understand. He was trying to assert dominance so that he could easily hold Astre Lune Sect ountable for the dragon ley line incident. ¡°Quirina Morell, will you confess to your crime?¡± Yunus questioned icily. Immediately, cold sweat rolled down Quirina¡¯s spine. Yunus was the vice-chancellor of Eclipse Academy, and he was a man of power. Moreover, he was one of the top five elders of Eclipse. Essentially, he represented Eclipse. ¡°Mr. Lohse, could you please enlighten me as to what crime I havemitted?¡± Quirina could hear her voice quavering. It was her first time being so close to a powerful figure from one of the top sects in Kenfort. ¡°I see that you¡¯ve chosen to y the fool. A few days ago, your Empyrean, Cheriette Morell, led her team topete for the dragon ley line. The members of Eclipse Academy were killed, but Cheriette managed to retreat unscathed. Reveal what happened on that day right away. If your answers don¡¯t satisfy me, I don¡¯t see the point of having Astre Lune Sect around anymore,¡± Yunus said coldly.q Chapter 3828 Chapter 3828 Chapter 3828 I Alone Will Be Enough ¡°Mr. Lohse, I really don¡¯t know what happened,¡± Quirina said, her face scrunching up. On one side was Levi, and on the other was Eclipse Academy. Quirina did not know how to reply to Yunus. She could not afford to cross either side. Most importantly, Levi had never told her what to do, so she wouldn¡¯t dare to make any moves without his permission. Unsurprisingly, Yunus flew into a rage. He threw the teacup onto the ground and uttered, ¡°How dare you lie to me! You must have a death wish!¡± From the corner of her eye, Quirina nced at Levi, hoping that thetter would give her a hint as to what she should do. At that moment, Levi was pacing in the hall, seemingly lost in his thoughts. When Yunus heard nothing from Quirina, his anger intensified. Right as he was about to continue to pressure her, he noticed Levi walking around as if no one else was in the hall. ¡°D*mn it!¡± Yunus mmed his palm onto the table before pointing a finger in Levi¡¯s direction. ¡°Kneel before me and apologize, or you shall die today!¡± The other people of Astre Lune Sect were all silent, and some were even sprawled on the ground, but Levi was still pacing around. He was challenging Eclipse Academy, and that made Yunus feel as if his pride had taken a hit. ¡°Who are you to tell me to kneel before you?¡± After a pause, Levi continued, ¡°The name¡¯s Levi Garrison, and I¡¯m the one you¡¯re looking for. I was the one who killed the team from Eclipse Academy at the dragon ley line too. Now that you¡¯ve found out the truth, what can you possibly do to me, you old fart?¡± Levi¡¯s words came like a bolt from the blue, and the people present gasped audibly. ¡°Why did Lord Garrison admit to it?¡± ¡°Yunus is a mighty man. If he leaves here today, Astre Lune Sect is going to be wiped out by Eclipse!¡± ¡°We¡¯re in deep trouble.¡± The members of Astre Lune Sect began to panic, for Levi¡¯s confession was akin to a deration of war against Eclipse Academy. Most importantly, the man in front of them was Eclipse Academy¡¯s mighty vice-chancellor. Levi was basically knocking on the grim reaper¡¯s door. Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. There was no need for him to admit to the deeds at all. As long as he denied his involvement at the dragon ley line, Eclipse Academy would not be able to do anything to him. ¡°He¡¯s the one who did this? How can that be?¡± ¡°He¡¯s just an average guy. How can he possibly have killed that team that day?¡± ¡°No matter what, we have to kill this b*stard. How dare he challenge Eclipse Academy? This is unforgivable!¡± Most members of Eclipse Academy were furious and in disbelief. They had not paid any attention to Levi. Yunus, too, did not notice anything strange when he investigated the people¡¯sbat prowess. To Yunus, Levi was but an ordinary nobody. ¡°Levi Garrison?¡± Yunus scoured through his mind for the names of the powerful figures in various sects, but he came up empty for that name. ¡°Whether you did it or not, you must die today. Kill him!¡± Yunus growled. ¡°Understood!¡± Numerous members of Eclipse Academy immediately swarmed over and surrounded Levi. Quirina and the council members of Astre Lune Sect found the hairs on the back of their necks standing up. By then, they could not turn back anymore. After all, Levi was currently the leader of Astre Lune Sect. It would be inappropriate if they did not help him out. However, they did not have enough bravery and strength to go up against the elites of Eclipse Academy. Hence, for a moment, they were at a loss. ¡°If you want the entire sect to be taken out, then go ahead and give him a helping hand.¡± Yunus was exceptionally sensitive to the changes in the situation, and he noticed the conflicted thoughts Quirina and the council members had. Even though Astre Lune Sect was a medium-sized sect, his men would definitely suffer a terrible loss if a fight to the death were to break out. ¡°There¡¯s no need for you guys to do anything. I alone will be enough,¡± Levi said with a smile.q Chapter 3829 Chapter 3829 Chapter 3829 How Disappointing The members of Eclipse Academy exploded with anger when they heard Levi¡¯s insult. Evenrge sects would treat us with respect! This guy is a nobody from a medium-sized sect! How dare he show us such disrespect? We can¡¯t let him get away with this! He must die! Quirina and the others let out huge sighs in response. They really didn¡¯t want to make an enemy of Eclipse Academy. ¡°All right, enough talk! Juste at me all at once!¡± Levi said provocatively while making a beckoning gesture with his finger. ¡°I¡¯ll deem you worthy of fighting me after you survive their attacks!¡± Yunus replied coldly with a sneer. Levi simply smiled at him without saying another word. He had his reasons for choosing to fight them all by himself. I could easily crush Astre Lune Sect and be the head that way, but the sect members might not be willing to submit to me. Their resolve will easily be shaken when faced with strong foes like Eclipse Academy. However, if I can easily kill the elite fighters of these super sects, then their doubts and fears will disappear. One of the members of Eclipse Academy shouted, ¡°Kill him!¡± That prompted the sect members to all attack at once. Theyunched palm strikes, punches, and energy waves at Levi from all directions. ¡°Take this!¡± With an icy-cold look in his eyes, Levi unleashed a powerful wave of energy from his body. Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. Like a tidal wave, it drowned out all their attacks as it swept across the area. Boom! Boom! Boom! Each and every one of those attackers were sent flying from the impact. It wasn¡¯t until their bodies hit the ground that the onlookers realized something¡ªtheir meridians had been severedpletely. Although they were technically still alive, they were no different from a person in a vegetative state. It was such a shocking sight to behold that everyone in the crowd gasped in response. The members of Astre Lune Sect were especially taken aback by Levi¡¯s disy of power. What? Levi is that powerful? This ispletely different from the time we sparred with him! Has he been holding back this much? Yunus and the other members of Eclipse Academy were stunned by Levi¡¯s strength. He can sever their meridians using his spiritual energy alone? This guy is scary! I¡¯m not even sure if I can pull off something like that! The look in Yunus¡¯ eyes turned gloomy as he ordered, ¡°Stop holding back. Kill him with everything you¡¯ve got!¡± Levi simply broke into a wide grin and ran outside. ¡°Is he trying to escape? Ha! That¡¯s not going to happen! Go after him!¡± Yunus yelled as he chased after Levi. He assumed Levi was fleeing because that attack earlier had left him physically drained. It wasn¡¯t until he got outside that he saw Levi standing there waiting for him and his men. Infuriated by Levi¡¯s provocations, Yunus yelled at the top of his voice, ¡°Die, you piece of sh*t!¡± The other members of Eclipse Academy came rushing out and surrounded Levi. ¡°We¡¯ll attack together and tear him apart!¡± Yunus ordered. Those words had barely left his mouth when Levi suddenly disappeared from sight. ¡°Watch out! Behind you!¡± Yunus warned the man standing in front of him, but it was toote. Levi delivered a palm strike to the back of that man¡¯s head before thetter even realized what was going on. It all happened so quickly that he didn¡¯t even have time to scream before he was killed. ¡°I¡¯m going to kill every single one of you here today!¡± Levi¡¯s voice echoed in their ears, but they weren¡¯t able to see him. ¡°Argh!¡± Anguished screams rang out as Levi dashed past them and killed them all along the way. In just five minutes, he had annihted all the members of Eclipse Academy. ¡°Is this the best Eclipse Academy can do? How disappointing!¡± Levimented nonchntly.q Chapter 3830 Chapter 3830 Chapter 3830 We Will Just Kill Them All The carefree look on Levi¡¯s face made it seem as though killing those fighters was a walk in the park. The others at the scene gasped in shock when they saw what happened. The Astre Lune Sect members felt somewhat relieved that Levi had gone easy on them. Otherwise, they could¡¯ve all died a long time ago. They had heard Cheriette¡¯s stories about Levi ughtering the elites of Eclipse Academy, but witnessing it in person feltpletely different. Although they figured Levi would probably emerge victorious, they didn¡¯t think it would be this easy for him. Levi made it all look easy that they were even starting to look down upon the elite fighters of powerful sects. Yunus couldn¡¯t believe his eyes. T-These are all elites of Eclipse Academy! How is he able to defeat them all so effortlessly? This guy has got to be an elite fighter from some kind of super sect! There¡¯s no other way to exin his terrifying level of cultivation! ¡°W-Who the heck are you?¡± he asked coldly. ¡°You are not worthy of knowing my identity! Now, enough talk! It¡¯s time for you to meet your maker!¡± Levi replied with a sneer. Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. ¡°I¡¯ll kill you for your insolence!¡± Although Yunus was intimidated by Levi¡¯s power, he wasn¡¯t about to just give up without a fight. Of course, he had considered making an escape, but that would only put him at a much greater disadvantage as it could prove to be fatal, especially when he was facing a powerful foe like Levi. ¡°Die!¡± Yunus yelled as he whipped out his sword and stabbed at Levi. Instead of backing off, Levi charged straight at him and threw a punch at the iing sword. The moment their attacks collided, Levi could gauge his strength and instantly lost interest in fighting him. Although Yunus was far more powerful than Quirina, he was nowhere near Levi¡¯s level. ¡°Your underlings are probably lonely in the underworld. I¡¯ll make this quick so you can go keep them company!¡± Levi said while throwing a series of punches at Yunus to block off all his escape routes. Unable to back away in time, Yunus was hit in the chest by two of those punches. The sound of bones breaking and shattering echoed throughout the area as Yunus was sent flying into a concrete wall like a cannonball. Yet, Levi wasn¡¯t about to stop there. He closed the distance between them in a split second and grabbed Yunus firmly by the throat. Crack! With a strong twist of his wrist, Levi broke Yunus¡¯ neck with a loud crack and ended his life on the spot. Having taken care of all Eclipse Academy fighters, Levi said with a smile, ¡°Get someone to clean up the courtyard. It¡¯s a mess.¡± After a moment of deathly silence, everyone in the crowd went crazy. ¡°He did it! He actually did it!¡± ¡°Just how weak is Yunus? He waspletely defenseless against Le¡ªLord Garrison!¡± ¡°Yunus isn¡¯t weak, you fool! He could wipe out the entire Astre Lune Sect all by himself! Lord Garrison is just too powerful for him, that¡¯s all.¡± It wasn¡¯t long before the courtyard and lobby were all cleaned up. Levi had a carefree look on his face as he casually sipped on some coffee. The members of Eclipse Sect, on the other hand, all had solemn expressions as they stared at him. ¡°Lord Garrison, you¡¯ve just dered war against Eclipse and Eclipse Academy! Astre Lune Sect isn¡¯t powerful enough to fight them off. We need toe up with a strategy!¡± Quirina reminded him worriedly. Although Levi was insanely powerful, Eclipse was a huge sect with tons of elite fighters and a huge amount of resources at its disposal. As long as they could keep Levi busy, the members of Astre Lune Sect would definitely be done for. ¡°That¡¯s fine; we¡¯ll just kill them all if they daree for us. As long as you guys keep a tight lid on what happened today, no one will know about Yunus and his men dying here. Anyway, I still have some business to attend to. Cheriette, you¡¯reing with me!¡±q Chapter 3831 Chapter 3831 Chapter 3831 Going After Void Sect After taking care of Astre Lune Sect¡¯s matters, Levi headed out with Cheriette. Since they had found out about the extent of Void Sect¡¯s capabilities, it was time they went after them for revenge. However, the headquarters of Void Sect was quite far away. The two would have to pass through Yannopolis in order to get there. Since it was a really long journey, Levi had time to do some thinking along the way. Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. Looking back, I think my journey in Kenfort has been rather smooth so far. Not only did I consume a large dragon ley line, but I also took over Astre Lune Sect. You¡¯d better appreciate what little time you have left to live, Gloria. Santino, Primo, and the rest of Void Sect¡­ You guys better not interfere, or I¡¯ll destroy Void Sectpletely! With Astre Lune Sect in his possession, Levi no longer had any use for Void Sect. ¡°Mr. Garrison, the people here say this forest up ahead is a corrupt dead zone. Rogue cultivators often kill people and traffic illegal goods there. We should be more careful,¡± Cheriette advised him politely. I was not expecting Levi to take only me with him. Quirina ordered me to do whatever it takes to get on his good side. We may have gotten rid of the bodies of Yunus and his men, but it¡¯s only a matter of time before someone finds out about this. When that dayes, we¡¯ll face the wrath of both Eclipse and Eclipse Academy! We¡¯ll need to maintain a good rtionship with Levi if we hope to survive. I¡¯ve tried hinting at him a few times along the way that I¡¯m willing to do anything for him, but he ignored me each time! How could he do such a thing? I¡¯m a beautiful young woman with tons of suitors! ¡°They can try to rob me if they have a death wish!¡± Levi replied nonchntly. Cheriette¡¯s lips twitched when she heard how cocky he sounded. Everything seemed normal at first when they entered the forest. It wasn¡¯t until they were deep inside that dozens of figures jumped out of hiding and blocked their path. They were all dressed in crimson robes with ck skeleton logos on their chests. Although Cheriette was able to maintain a neutral expression, her voice trembled slightly as she said, ¡°These are members of Crimson Shadow Pavilion. They specialize in carrying out assassinations, robberies, reconnaissance, and all sorts of evil deeds. Practically all of its members are ouws.¡± Sure enough, Levi wasn¡¯t the slightest bit worried. If these men are going to get in our way, then they should be prepared to die as a result! Eclipse Academy had ordered the members of Crimson Shadow Pavilion to gather information on the competition for the dragon ley line. Those men had long since set their sights on Cheriette, but they couldn¡¯t do much since she always had a group of powerful fighters around her. This time, however, they found out that Cheriette was heading out with only one bodyguard. Upon realizing that her bodyguard was a useless reprobate from the mundane world, they figured it would be a golden opportunity to strike. On top of that, Crimson Shadow Pavilion had also received word that there were multiple forces rapidly closing in on Cheriette¡¯s position. Because Cheriette had great looks and a high level of cultivation, many saw her as an ideal candidate for joint cultivation. ¡°Astre Lune Sect and Crimson Shadow Pavilion have no grudges against each other, so why are you guys doing this?¡± Cheriette asked coldly. The leader of Crimson Shadow Pavilion replied with a sneer, ¡°That¡¯s in the past. Right now, Eclipse Academy has deemed Astre Lune Sect a prime suspect, so it¡¯s only natural that we make our move before anyone else. If you are willing to pleasure me, I may consider sparing your life. But if you refuse, I will have no choice but to use force.¡±q Chapter 3832 Chapter 3832 Chapter 3832 A Demon That Eats People The higher-ups of Eclipse Academy had recently ordered a search for Yunus. Since Crimson Shadow Pavilion was nearby, they could rush over in time and cut Cheriette off. ¡°These men are very powerful, Mr. Garrison. I can¡¯t take them on all by myself. Will you please lend me a hand?¡± Cheriette whispered. ¡°These small fries are no threat at all. Just sit back and enjoy the show,¡± Levi replied with a smile. The leader of Crimson Shadow Pavilion burst outughing when he heard that. ¡°Hahaha! You sure talk big for a reprobate from the mundane world!¡± ¡°You talk too much!¡± Levi snapped back at him before disappearing from sight. Before the members of Crimson Shadow Pavilion realized what was going on, Levi had already appeared next to them. In just the blink of an eye, Levi had taken the lives of three Crimson Shadow Pavilion members. The leader of Crimson Shadow Pavilion gasped in shock. What the¡­ How is he so fast and powerful? He moved so quickly that I didn¡¯t even get to see how he killed them! ¡°Everyone, get him!¡± he yelled furiously. That prompted the rest of the members to charge at him all at once, but the difference in their power levels was simply too huge. In less than thirty minutes, Levi had every single one of those Crimson Shadow Pavilion members lying dead on the ground. ¡°Come on, let¡¯s go!¡± Levi said while waving at Cheriette, snapping her out of her dazed state. She would always find herself stunned whenever she saw Levi inbat. Crimson Shadow Pavilion is on par with medium-sized sects in terms of strength, and yet Levi is able to kill them all effortlessly! As the two of them continued on their journey, they were attacked by many other groups that were targeting Cheriette. Of course, Levi crushed every single one of them all the same. ¡°Aren¡¯t you quite the popr one? These guys are all trying desperately to get you!¡± he eximed with a teasing grin. Cheriette simply rolled her eyes at him in response. After continuing their journey for about five days, they finally arrived at Yannopolis, which was the largest city in the area. With a line of ballistae on top of the city wall and tens of thousands of soldiers inside, Yannopolis had a fairly solid defense. A detailed inspection and registration procedure was also required for anyone entering and exiting the city gates. ¡°We¡¯ll rest here for two days. You must be exhausted after all that traveling,¡± Levi said tly. He wasn¡¯t in a hurry to get to Void Sect since he already knew what was likely going to happen. Cheriette breathed a huge sigh of relief when she heard that. ¡°Okay!¡± The two of them had been ambushed countless times on their way here. Although Levi had been there to assist her every time they got attacked, she had still exerted herself quite a lot inbat. After entering the city, the two headed to a restaurant and rested while having a scrumptious meal. ¡°Hey, did you hear? A beast has appeared on the eastern outskirts of Yannopolis! They say it only eats powerful cultivators!¡± ¡°Please, that¡¯s no beast! ording to an eyewitness, it¡¯s just a really vicious and powerful guy who got mistaken for a beast!¡± Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Not only does he eat cultivators, but he also targets powerful beasts!¡± ¡°This demon has been rather active on the outskirts of the city. It¡¯s possible that he might enter the city and go on a rampage. The guard brigade has put up posters recruiting powerful rogue cultivators because of this.¡± ¡°I think we should just leave Yannopolis as soon as we get the chance to! What could we possibly do against that terrifying demon if tens of thousands of soldiers couldn¡¯t even stop him?¡± The patrons in the restaurant were all on edge as they gossiped about the supposed demon. Levi simply listened in on their conversations while munching on his food.q Chapter 3833 Chapter 3833 Chapter 3833 The Dark Demon Arrives Suddenly, the sound of footsteps came from outside the restaurant. Upon turning around, Levi saw hundreds of soldiers running past the door. They were all armed to the teeth and had solemn looks on their faces. Momentster, a lieutenant of the guard brigade entered the restaurant and announced, ¡°Attention, all citizens! Please do not leave your houses unless absolutely necessary! There have been reports of a monster terrorizing the outskirts of this citytely! ording to the information we have, this monster loves preying on powerful cultivators! We are doing everything we can to handle this situation as safely as possible!¡± Everyone panicked when they heard the confirmation of the man-eating demon¡¯s existence. Even the man who had talked about fleeing the city fell silent instantly. Nobody knew when or where the demon would strike. It wasn¡¯t long before the city defense army made another announcement stating that the man-eating demon was on its way to Yannopolis. To make matters worse, the cultivators who had gone to investigate had all been killed in action. In order to keep everyone calm in the face of danger, the city defense army sent lots of soldiers to protect the citizens and cultivators of small-sized sects. Sect members, too, had their weapons drawn in preparation for the demon¡¯s arrival. ¡°You¡¯ve been in Kenfort for a long time. Have you ever heard of such monsters?¡± Levi asked curiously. Cheriette shook her head. ¡°The beasts here in Kenfort are never picky with their food. They will attack anyone regardless of cultivation level. Maybe someone is pretending to be a monster to spread fear and panic among the public. To achieve some kind of secret goal, perhaps?¡± Levi nodded in agreement as he found her theory usible. ¡°I think we should leave this city as soon as possible, Mr. Garrison!¡± Cheriette advised him with a solemn expression. ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear? The city is on lockdown. We can¡¯t leave even if we want to. Since we¡¯re stuck here, we might as well find out what this so-called demon really is!¡± Levi replied with a carefree chuckle. Hearing all those rumors made him very curious and eager to meet the demon. After finishing their food, Levi and Cheriette stayed at a nearby inn. Cheriette was incredibly tense after hearing about the man-eating demon. Fortunately for her, they managed to get rooms that were next to each other, so Levi could easily reach her in the event of an emergency. All of Yannopolis was plunged into terror as rumors of the man-eating demon continued to spread throughout the city. The sect members and rogue cultivators were especially terrified, as the man-eating demon was rumored to target them in particr. ¡°That demon has eaten up seven small-sized sects so far. Those sects had really powerful fighters, and yet, none of them stood a chance!¡± ¡°Just how powerful is this demon? The city defense army is going as far as recruiting more soldiers just tobat it!¡± ¡°Yannopolis is on full lockdown now. I heard some fighters tried to flee the city, only to end up being eaten by that demon.¡± ¡°Are we all going to die here?¡± There were so many rumors going around that people were starting to question if any of them were real. It wasn¡¯t until the city defense army confirmed the rumors that they all fell into despair. If we can¡¯t escape nor defeat that demon, then death is all that awaits us¡­ As fear and panic spread rapidly through Yannopolis, members of the city defense army were the only ones out in the streets. Once again, Cheriette thought about fleeing Yannopolis, as she didn¡¯t want to get eaten by a demon. However, she was quick to discard that thought when she found out the fighters who had left had all been eaten. Levi, on the other hand, was looking forward to seeing the demon. It wasn¡¯t until he heard about Bluesky Sect being attacked by the demon that he began to worry about Floyd. Although he never bothered to stop Floyd from leaving the base after making a huge mistake, he was still concerned about Floyd¡¯s well-being. This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Levi simply couldn¡¯t bring himself to not care about Floyd at all. ¡°The demon is entering the city! Run for your lives!¡± someone screamed in the distance.q Chapter 3834 Chapter 3834 Chapter 3834 The Terrifying Dark Demon Cheriette was on edge after hearing all those rumors about the demon eating up entire sects, so she freaked out the moment she heard that. ¡°Wait here while I go see what¡¯s going on. Don¡¯t go anywhere,¡± Levi ordered solemnly and disappeared before she could even respond. Cheriette had wanted to follow Levi, as she only felt safe with him around. However, Levi was going so fast that Cheriette couldn¡¯t keep up with him at all. Eventually, she had no choice but to give up and hide somewhere secluded instead. It wasn¡¯t long before Levi arrived at the city gates of Yannopolis, where the demon was said to be sighted. Of course, Levi was only there to satisfy his curiosity about the demon. He wouldn¡¯t get himself involved unless it would benefit him in some way. After all, the deaths of the people of Kenfort had nothing to do with him whatsoever. Hundreds of the city defense army soldiers were attacking a monster that they had surrounded. The so-called monster was d in ck armor from head to toe and had long, ck hair that covered his face. Because he had gone on a killing spree, he had so much blood all over him that no one could recognize him. ¡°Argh!¡± The sounds of soldiers screaming came from the city gate. Despite having the monster greatly outnumbered, they were unable to cause him any harm. The Dark Demon stirred up powerful whirlwinds as he charged around like a rabid beast, either injuring or killing the soldiers who were sent flying. With a roar, the Dark Demon grabbed two soldiers with one hand and held them up in the air. The two soldiers immediately felt their power rapidly draining from their bodies. In just a matter of seconds, they werepletely drained of their power and blood essence. All that was left of them were two sets of skeletons. ¡°This monster doesn¡¯t eat people! He absorbs their power and blood essence!¡± That was when the city defense army finally understood the rumors about the monster eating people. ¡°Get in formation! We have to kill this monster today, or¡ª¡± The soldier was halfway through his sentence when the Dark Demon grabbed him with both arms. His eyes were filled with fear as the monster sucked his power and blood essence from him. A few secondster, he was reduced to a pile of bones as well. The Dark Demon kept growing stronger after devouring a few soldiers with high cultivation levels, so the other soldiers had no means of stopping him at all. The city defense army had fought in countless battles in the past, but they had never encountered an enemy this powerful. ¡°Bad news! The protective formation has been broken through! The ballistae aren¡¯t doing any damage to him either! We can¡¯t hold the line any longer! Retreat!¡± Havingpletely lost the will to fight, the city defense army immediately retreated and scattered. To the Dark Demon, this was a perfect opportunity to attack, as he would encounter no resistance. With movements as quick as lightning, he pounced on the soldiers with decent cultivation levels and absorbed their power as well as blood essence. In less than half an hour, he had broken through the castle gate of Yannopolis. This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Their defensive formation was down, their heavy artillery units were destroyed, and the city defense army suffered heavy casualties. Those grabbed by the Dark Demon had all been reduced to piles of bones. As this was the first time the city defense army had experienced such a terrifying situation, morale was at an all-time low. Naturally, the civilians and sect members panicked when they saw that and began fleeing the area. Levi returned to the inn after observing the situation for a while. As he still needed Cheriette to take him to Void Sect, he had to ensure her safety. What the heck is this demon? I¡¯ve never seen such barbaric power! Those soldiers from the city defense army were pretty powerful fighters, and yet, they were all forced to retreat in fear! Levi grew increasingly curious about the Dark Demon¡¯s background.q Chapter 3835 Chapter 3835 Chapter 3835 Yannopolis Requesting For Help Upon returning to the inn, Levi saw a ton of the city defense army soldiers inside Cheriette¡¯s room. What¡¯s going on here? The city gate has been broken through! Why are these soldiers looking for Cheriette instead of defending the city? ¡°Empyrean Cheriette, Yannopolis is on the brink of destruction! You¡¯ve got to help us! I¡¯m close with Astre Lune Sect! Lord Morell would surely send backup over if she found out about this!¡± said a burly, middle-aged man. He looked really majestic, with a golden suit of armor and a long spear in his hand. That man was none other than Kazier Whitlock, the governor of Yannopolis. Upon hearing that, Levi realized they were actually there to ask Cheriette for help. The city defense army had sustained heavy casualties, and the guard brigade sent to back them up didn¡¯t fare any better. Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. With no other choice left, Kazier had recalled Cheriette being in the city and rushed over to ask for help. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mr. Whitlock, but Astre Lune Sect really isn¡¯t able to send any fighters over at the moment. However¡­¡± As Cheriette¡¯s eyes darted about the room, she noticed Levi standing at the door and continued, ¡°If Mr. Garrison is willing to lend you guys a hand, then there might still be hope for Yannopolis.¡± Everyone in the room turned around and nced at Levi in unison. ¡°This guy?¡± A look of disdain shed past Kazier¡¯s eyes when he saw Levi, but he maintained a polite tone as he asked, ¡°May I know what¡¯s special about Mr. Garrison over here?¡± Because Levi had warned Cheriette not to reveal his true identity to avoid alerting Void Sect of his arrival, she didn¡¯t know what to say in response. Realizing her reluctance to answer his question, Kazier decided not to press on any further. Instead, he continued telling Cheriette about the Dark Demon. ¡°I¡¯m not sure if you know this, but that demon doesn¡¯t eat people! He simply devours a person¡¯s power and blood essence! He targets both people who are weaker and slightly stronger than him. Those unfortunate enough to get devoured are reduced to a pile of bones! Given your cultivation level, Empyrean Cheriette, I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll be the demon¡¯s prime target!¡± Kazier¡¯s description of the Dark Demon instantly caught Levi¡¯s attention. Could that demon be Gloria? But that demon doesn¡¯t really look like her. Could it be Xs? Levi immediately thought of those two because they both focused on cultivating the extreme devouring technique. Of course, it was also possible for the people of Kenfort to practice such cultivation techniques. ¡°I understand what you mean, Mr. Whitlock, but I can¡¯t make that decision.¡± Cheriette then turned toward Levi. ¡°As long as Mr. Garrison is willing to lend you guys a hand, Yannopolis will be saved.¡± ¡°Empyrean Cheriette, why are you still refusing to help us out?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right! If you don¡¯t want to help us, then just say so! There¡¯s no need to pin this responsibility on a nobody like him!¡± ¡°I¡¯ve visited Astre Lune Sect often enough to know all of its high-rank members, and I¡¯ve never seen this man before! Why are you taking orders from him?¡± ¡°Given his cultivation level, that demon would have him drained in a second!¡± Overwhelmed with fear and frustration, the soldiers began attacking Levi verbally. The elite members of the guard brigade, too, looked down on Levi as they detected nothing extraordinary about his abilities. ¡°You have no idea¡ª¡± Cheriette stopped herself mid-sentence as she felt Levi ring at her. Heh¡­ The fate of Yannopolis was none of my business to begin with. Since they¡¯re looking down on me, then I won¡¯t bother helping them out!q Chapter 3836 Chapter 3836 Chapter 3836 The Dark Demon Was Shocked ¡°Bad news, Governor! The Dark Demon is approaching us!¡± At that moment, a panicked voice rang out. Kazier¡¯s face turned pale in shock. His subordinates had informed him that the Dark Demon was extremely skilled inbat, so he had no confidence in winning at all. ¡°Let¡¯s attack together! We¡¯ll kill him at any cost!¡± shouted Kazier, steeling himself for what was toe. Invigorated again, the elites of the guard brigade charged at the Dark Demon. From afar, one could see the city defense army and the guard brigade upying the entire street, with some even perching on the roofs of the houses at the side. The Dark Demonunched himself toward them while absorbing the powers of others as if he had just arisen from the depths of hell. This created a strange, vicious cycle where the Dark Demon became even more powerful the more he fought while the city defense army and guard brigade lost confidence as the fight continued. The strongest fighters dwindled in numbers as they almost got killed by the devourer. ¡°Argh!¡± Screams of misery reverberated in the air. The street was initially crowded with soldiers, but the enemy had managed to kill their way through. The scene of the soldiers copsing was horrifying and everyone was frightened out of their wits. Regret overwhelmed Kazier and the guard brigade. Over half of their subordinates had been injured or killed, and the number just kept rising. ¡°Mr. Garrison, I¡¯ve offended you earlier. Please be forgiving and help us out here!¡± begged Kazier, sounding as though he was on the verge of tears. ¡°Please help us, Mr. Garrison. We¡¯re sorry.¡± ¡°Mr. Garrison, if we let this drag on any further, Yannopolis will fall to the enemy!¡± ¡°Mr. Garrison, I¡¯ll beg you on my knees.¡± Many of them had fallen to their knees and even Kazier was bowing deeply. Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Levi replied solemnly, ¡°I¡¯ve given you the chance earlier, but you didn¡¯t treasure it. This isn¡¯t my fault. No matter what you say, I¡¯ll never intervene. You¡¯re on your own!¡± Sighs of despair filled the ce. ¡°Argh!¡± Once again, a shrill cry of pain pierced through the air. Everyone nced over and saw that the elites from the guard brigade, who had been guarding the inn, were all dead. Fear instantly gripped their hearts when they saw the Dark Demon make his way toward them. With the number of guards dwindling every second, they no longer had the courage to resist. The Dark Demon was simply too powerful. The gap between their powers could not be so easily ovee just by having more people. As more elites from the guard brigade copsed, terror and hopelessness filled Kazier¡¯s eyes. ¡°The guard brigade is doomed. Yannopolis is doomed. Everything¡¯s over!¡± mumbled Kazier to himself. However, at that moment, the Dark Demon caught a glimpse of Levi, who was standing at the back of the crowd. He froze for a moment before whirling around and fleeing. He retreated so fast that he looked like an animal escaping pathetically after encountering a natural predator. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Everyone was confused. They could notprehend this unbelievable turn of events. What did the Dark Demon, who¡¯s usually so bloodthirsty and violent, see to make him so scared? Even Cheriette was puzzled. Her first guess was that the Dark Demon had sensed Levi¡¯s terrifying powers. Upon realizing the vast difference in their powers, he fled to prevent himself from getting killed. However, Cheriette soon cast that hypothesis aside. After all, she knew Levi was deliberately suppressing his actual powers¡ªeven Quirina and Yunus could not detect the exact level of his cultivation. Furthermore, given that the Dark Demon was obviously weaker than Quirina and Yunus, she reckoned it was impossible for him to know Levi¡¯s true abilities. Why then? It¡¯s Levi¡¯s first time in Kenfort, so the Dark Demon couldn¡¯t have recognized him. Unable to reach an answer, Cheriette directed her gaze to Levi.q Chapter 3837 Chapter 3837 Chapter 3837 The Dark Demon Is Floyd Cheriette soon noticed a simr look of confusion in Levi¡¯s eyes and realized that perhaps he also could not figure out why the Dark Demon suddenly fled. Did he manage to detect the actual level of my cultivation? Levi dismissed that thought instantly. Not only was the Dark Demon far weaker than him, but he also did not detect any energy released from the opponent to investigate him. Could he be someone I know? That suspicion caused a grim look to sh across Levi¡¯s eyes. There was barely anyone who could enter Kenfort from the mundane world, much less those who practiced the extreme devouring technique. Gloria, Xs, and Floyd were the only suspects thus far. Naturally, he must not exclude the possibility that Gloria had taught others the extreme devouring technique. However, judging from the Dark Demon¡¯s powers, Levi supposed he had been training the technique for a long time. Hence, he could eliminate the possibility that Gloria had taught other cultivators the technique. Judging from his physique, I think the Dark Demon is probably a man. This leaves Gloria out of the equation. Floyd and Xs are the likeliest suspects. Plus, they know me very well. A solemn glint appeared in Levi¡¯s eyes as he recalled the details of what had happened earlier. When his eyes met the Dark Demon¡¯s, he had distinctly felt a hint of familiarity. Evie mentioned that upon absorbing the powers of skilled fighters using the extreme devouring technique for a long time, the person¡¯s bones and muscles would undergo significant changes. In fact, he might lookpletely different. Precisely so, people who practice the extreme devouring technique must find a spiritual ley line first. However, this presents another problem¡ªthe body¡¯s capacity to endure it. Just by his appearance alone, it¡¯s hard to tell what his true identity is. I can only find out by investigating other areas. At that moment, Cheriette suddenly asked, ¡°Did you discover something, Mr. Garrison?¡± When she said that, the surviving soldiers of the guard brigade and the city defense army immediately turned their heads to Levi. Now Levi was their only hope left. Every single one of his actions would affect the fate of Yannopolis. ¡°Nothing. I need to confirm something. Follow me.¡± With that, Levi and Cheriette rushed off in the direction where the Dark Demon had escaped. The Dark Demon sprinted so rapidly that all that could be seen were afterimages. After running for a long time, the Dark Demon finally stopped in the depths of a forest. He released some energy behind to check his surroundings. Upon realizing that no one was on his tail, he heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°Looks like Master hasn¡¯t discovered my true identity.¡± The Dark Demon lowered his head and looked at his palms, which were almost twice their usual size, and his significantly thicker arms. A helpless sigh escaped his lips. ¡°Who would recognize me with my horrendous appearance?¡± The Dark Demonughed bitterly. He was none other than Floyd. Ever since he was triggered by the marriage between Primo and Gloria, he had started practicing the devouring technique at a more extreme level. He was no longer only practicing what Gloria had taught him. In addition to what he already knew, he incorporated a lot of his own ideas and thoughts. While the effects of the devouring technique became even more extreme, the side effects on his body increased too. When he devoured magical herbs and spiritual ley lines, the effects were not as evident yet. It was after he exhausted all the resources from Bluesky Sect and the other four sects that he started absorbing the powers of skilled fighters. Ever since he had gotten over the psychological burden of devouring the powers of other cultivators, Floyd felt as if he had be addicted. Every time he met a cultivator, he would have the urge to devour their powers. It was to the stage where he could barely hold himself back. He had lost himself. Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. Many sects had been eliminated because of Floyd¡¯s devouring rampage. Eventually, he became a big demon who wreaked havoc everywhere.q Chapter 3838 Chapter 3838 Chapter 3838 He Will Not Dare To Act Rashly Of course, there had also been times Floyd had to admit defeat. He had encountered several powerful fighters previously, and his attempts at devouring them had only caused him to get injured. Nheless, through maniacally devouring and hunting down fighters, he had boosted his strength at a much faster rate than anyone could have imagined. He only had one thought in his head the entire time¡ªdevour without restraint to grow his powers and exact revenge on Gloria. As time passed, the power and resources from ordinary small sects became less and less effective in enhancing his strength. However, he dared not provoke the major sects rashly, well aware that he was still no match for the fighters from those sects. Hence, he focused his sights on Yannopolis. Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. The city boasted arge poption, and its strongest force was its guard brigade. Even so, the fighters from the area could not rival Floyd. Not only can I leverage the number of people within the city to enhance my powers, but I can also ensure my safety at the same time. Those are the perfect conditions for extreme devouring. What Floyd never expected, however, was that he would meet Levi after his killing spree in Yannopolis. Although Levi had hidden his powers and changed his appearance slightly, Floyd knew the former too well and could easily recognize him based on his habitual movements and natural aura. Floyd had not lost all reason yet, and he truly did not want Levi to see him in such a monstrous state. That was why he had turned and fled. Someone¡¯sing! Suddenly, he sensed two strong auras approaching swiftly, and one of them seemed particrly familiar. Is Master catching up? His heart lurched. Not daring to linger where he was, he continued sprinting deeper into the forest. Levi and Cheriette had followed him into the woods. ¡°This guy¡¯s speed is quite astounding. Wait here. I¡¯ll chase after him on my own,¡± Levi said in a low voice. ¡°O-Okay. Be careful, Mr. Garrison.¡± Although she was afraid that she would get hunted by the Dark Demon, she dared not go against Levi¡¯s orders. ¡°He won¡¯t dare to act rashly with me around.¡± By the time she heard those words, he had already vanished in front of her. Even with Cheriette¡¯s presence slowing Levi down, Floyd shouldn¡¯t have been able to shake Levi off. Floyd was still on the run only because he had escaped from Yannopolis in advance, which caught Levi off guard. On top of that, Levi was unfamiliar with Kenfort, especially the area they were in with its mountains, dense trees, and tricky terrain. He had thought taking Cheriette with him would make things easier since she was considered a local. s, she was just as much of a stranger to their surroundings as him. While at the headquarters of Astre Lune Sect, she devoted herself to cultivating within the sect¡¯s compound and hardly went outside to train. On top of that, the sect wanted to protect her due to her cultivation potential. They did not allow her to explore or train in dangerous ces until she was fully grown up. As a result, not only was she unable to act as a guide and provide Levi with any assistance during their pursuit, but she was also the reason he had to cken his pace. Inside the forest, Levi caught a fleeting glimpse of a shadowy figure and quickly gave chase. Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! Just then, trees were thrown at him, one after another. Although they did not fly toward him at blinding speed, the attack covered a wide area. Is this meant to slow me down? Levi¡¯s lips curled into a smirk as he aimed a punch at the trees flying toward him. His fist moved through the air so quickly that the wind whistled. The attack obliterated the trees into dust, which was quickly swept away by the winds. Swoosh! Up ahead, the burly figure was still fleeing at top speed. asionally, he would swerve to the left and right and even use the hanging vines to swing himself forward.q Chapter 3839 Chapter 3839 Chapter 3839 I Can Exterminate Them At Any Time The woods extended across a mountain range, which already made it difficult for one to traverse. Combined with the fact that Levi was unfamiliar with the surroundings, even someone of his caliber could barely keep up the pursuit. Nheless, he still fell behind by a considerable distance. Crack! As Levi tried to propel himself forward like an arrow shot from a bow, the trees underneath his feet cracked and splintered from the impact of his stride. At the same time, he still had to use his punches to smash the trees in front of him and clear a path for himself, which hindered his speed even more. Meanwhile, Floyd was running desperately. He had hidden in the primeval forest before, so he could make his way to many areas within the area even if he had his eyes closed. He used vines to leap over long distances and cross streams that the uneven ground seemed like t ins to him. ¡°Master is unbelievable fast!¡± Floyd muttered as he continued dashing forward. As far as he could remember, a stone foresty in the depths of the woods, and its surroundings were even more challenging. Many caves, which appear to be manmade, are dotted along the face of the mountain. The caves extend in all directions, with some connecting to a secret underground chamber. That¡¯s where I¡¯m going to hide. As Floyd ran, he sent a massive rock hurtling toward Levi, who was behind him. I know it won¡¯t injure him. However, it¡¯s the most effective way to slow him down as much as possible, which is what I want. Both men raced through the forest for miles. If it wasn¡¯t for Levi¡¯s superior strength, he would have fallen far behind. Even so, by the time Levi arrived at the edge of the stone forest, Floyd was nowhere in sight. Every stone column stood several meters tall, and with the mist swirling among them, his vision was completely blocked. Levi searched the stone forest for some time, but s, he failed to find any trace of the Dark Demon. He¡¯s too at home in this area. How frustrating! Then, he raised his voice and yelled, ¡°If you don¡¯te out, I¡¯ll destroy this whole ce!¡± After waiting for a long time without getting any response, Levi unleashed three punches, causing numerous stone columns to copse and scattering debris everywhere. Later, he smashed another dozen or so of them. However, there was still no response from the Dark Demon. I don¡¯t detect any aura either. This person is quite skilled at concealing his aura. Levi sighed as the feeling that something seemed familiar about the Dark Demon grew stronger. ¡°Forget it. I¡¯d better go back to Cheriette first.¡± He did not continue attempting to track the person down, as he had other ideas. Upon returning to the periphery of the forest, he saw Cheriette looking uneasy and anxious.Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Lord Garrison, you¡¯re finally back!¡± She broke into a smile, the worries and fears in her heart vanishing immediately. ¡°What happened? Did you kill the Dark Demon?¡± Seeing that Levi had returned by himself, she immediately thought he had already sent the Dark Demon to his death. Levi shook his head and replied, ¡°It was too confusing in the forest. I followed him to the stone forest but lost him there.¡± Cheriette was shocked. She could not believe that the Dark Demon had escaped from right under Levi¡¯s nose. How powerful is that person? Levi did not borate further and merely asked, ¡°Do you know the location of the headquarters of Bluesky Sect?¡± Cheriette nodded. However, the confusion in her heart intensified. ¡°Lord Garrison, are you not going to exterminate Void Sect?¡± she enquired curiously. After all, Bluesky Sect was only a small sect, so she could not understand why he wanted to go there. Is there perhaps something to do with the Dark Demon? ¡°Void Sect hasn¡¯t grown wings. I can exterminate them at any time, and there¡¯s no hurry to do so,¡± Levi answered in a low voice. He had heard rumors that there had been a drastic shift within Bluesky Sect, so he wanted to go and personally check on Floyd¡¯s condition. I¡¯ve also been trying to figure out the Dark Demon¡¯s real identity, and I feel that his extreme devouring technique is a crucial piece of information. Even disregarding the difference in body shape and gender, I think it¡¯s unlikely that the person is Gloria. After all, she was looking for dragon ley lines at Tragora Mountain only a little while back.q Chapter 3840 Chapter 3840 Chapter 3840 Cream Of The Crop Besides, Gloria¡¯s position within Void Sect has slowly risen, and she has gotten into Primo¡¯s good graces. It wouldn¡¯t make sense for her to go around recklessly devouring the powers of others because that¡¯s unnecessary. Rumor has it that Heptino has the ability to examine spiritual ley lines and provide the best spiritual ley lines as cultivation resources. There¡¯s no need for him to reject what is near at hand to seek something that is far away. The same logic applies to Xs and the few elite fighters from the Glorian Order. With Gloria¡¯s support, they don¡¯t have to devour other cultivators¡¯ powers to boost their cultivation level. ¡°As you wish, Lord Garrison. I¡¯ll lead the way,¡± said Cheriette, not daring to probe further. The pair set off immediately, making their way swiftly toward the headquarters of Bluesky Sect. At the same time, the area was abuzz as two pieces of news circted among the various sects. The first was that the Dark Demon had appeared in Yannopolis,mitted a widespread massacre, and nearly wiped out the entire city. The second was that no one had heard from Eclipse Academy¡¯s vice-chancellor and dozens of its elites for some time. The rumor was that they were dead at the hands of a powerful fighter. On top of that, the powerful forces who had tried searching for the missing people had been ughtered, including those from the notorious Crimson Shadow Pavilion. That news created an even greater stir, and many sects wondered whether some mighty being had returned. The fact that a dragon ley line had appeared on Tragora Mountain also further fuelled spections that it had most likely attracted the attention of powerful fighters. Over at the headquarters of Void Sect, Primo was stunned when he got wind of those updates. He inhaled sharply, then said, ¡°Eclipse Academy belongs to the top sect in this area. Who would be crazy enough to attack them?¡± Santino said sadly, ¡°What¡¯s more, Mr. Lohse possesses superior strength. He had dozens of elites from the academy with him, yet they were all killed. One can only imagine how powerful the attacker had to be to do that.¡± ¡°With Yunus¡¯ cultivation level, not many people could stop him if he decided to make a run for it,¡± Gloria added. At her words, everyone fell silent again. Some of them even looked terrified. As Gloria pointed out, Yunos was a force to be reckoned with. Had he been determined to escape, the perpetrators who wanted to stop him would have had to push their cultivation level to its breaking point to seed. Only that would be enough to eliminate Yunos and the others quietly without alerting anyone, so much so that there were still no traces of them until now. ¡°Have you thought that perhaps that person could very well be the mysterious elite who appeared during the conflict at Tragora Mountain?¡± Primo asked softly. Suddenly, everyone felt as though their eyes had been opened. Gloria immediately recalled how that mysterious person had used up all the energy of arge dragon ley line in just one night. That¡¯s something only a powerful elite can do. ¡°Issue an order that all the Void Sect apprentices must be on high alert at all times. If there are any unusual urrences, they are to sound the rm at once,¡± Primomanded in a deep voice. In the end, Void Sect has also gotten involved in the battle for dragon ley lines. Our initial intention may be to look for clues rted to the killings of Yunus and the elites from Eclipse Academy, but what if that makes us the target of that mysterious elite? That¡¯d prove disastrous for us. However, there¡¯s a high chance that¡¯ll happen. ¡°I¡¯m actually rather interested in the Dark Demon. Gloria, don¡¯t you think his cultivation technique is somewhat simr to yours?¡± Primo asked suddenly. Gloria was momentarily stunned. Then, she answered frankly, ¡°There are some simrities indeed. However, absorbing powers is ultimately disadvantageous, and the side effects are too severe.¡± Despite the sudden change of subject, Gloria¡¯s thoughts still dwelled on the super-powerful fighter. This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Despite feeling shocked, she also felt a sense of anticipation. Only a person with such a cultivation level would be worthy of bing Kenfort¡¯s cream of the crop!q Chapter 3841 Chapter 3841 Chapter 3841 A Stressed Out Gloria Gloria immediately thought of the mysterious Dark Demon. She heard that the members of small sects who had been annihted were sucked dry of their powers and blood essence. Floyd was the first person who came to her mind, especially since she had heard nothing back from the elites she had arranged to monitor Bluesky Sect. Gloria reckoned it was very usible that something untoward had happened to them. This also made her more certain of her own surmise. After all, she was the one who guided Floyd on the path of cultivating the extreme devouring technique. From the pace he¡¯s devouring the powers and blood essence of others, it¡¯s apparent that he¡¯s looking to elevate his cultivation levels in the shortest time possible. Is he trying to seek revenge on me? Gloria sensed danger at that thought. Even though her joint cultivation practice with Primo and the consumption of dragon ley line had elevated her level of cultivation, Gloria knew for a fact that Floyd had taken a more extreme measure in elevating his cultivation, and he could surpass her in no time. As long as Floyd still roamed free, he would pose a serious threat to her. Hence, she wanted to nip the problem in the bud as soon as possible. After discussing strategies of defense with Primo and the others, Gloria sent Wade and Xs to track Floyd down, emphasizing that they were authorized to kill the man on the spot. Meanwhile, Levi and Cheriette rushed to the headquarters of Bluesky Sect without stopping. When they arrived, they realized that the ce was already in ruins. There were rubbles everywhere and unburied bodies strewn across the floor. There were only a handful of survivors, and all had sustained injuries of varying degrees. ¡°Is this the Dark Demon¡¯s doing as well?¡± Astounded by the gruesome scene before her, Cheriette sucked in a breath. Levi did not answer her. However, the desated bodies were enough to highlight the problem at hand. He looked around, and soon he spotted the young master of Bluesky Sect, Hansel Xanadu. Levi approached the man and asked in a low voice, ¡°Hansel, where¡¯s Floyd? What happened here?¡± Hansel was stumped. Levi had disguised himself, and he could not recognize Levi at first nce. However, Levi did not change his voice to match his appearance. Hesitantly, Hansel asked, ¡°You¡¯re¡­ L-Levi Garrison? Mr. Garrison?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Levi said curtly. ¡°What happened here?¡± This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. A startled look fleeted across Hansel¡¯s face. Having learned of Levi¡¯s intimidating physical prowess, he wasted no time divulging the truth. ¡°Mr. Garrison, Floyd turned erratic after returning from Gloria¡¯s wedding. Not long after that, he started to devour others¡¯ powers like a madman. Anyone who was capable of fighting in Bluesky Sect was killed by him. However, he seemed to have shown us mercy, as he didn¡¯t exterminate all of us here. Otherwise, we would not have had a single survivor left.¡± Hansel was on the brink of a breakdown as he recounted the tragedy that befell his sect. There was an unmistakable terror in his voice. ¡°Other smaller sects are not as lucky. To my understanding, a dozen other smaller sects have been butchered. Their cultivation resources have been devoured as well. Floyd is a demon now,¡± Hansel added. The furrow in Levi¡¯s brows deepened as he asked in a low voice, ¡°So many sects were attacked. Why haven¡¯t they thought about working together to fight him?¡± ¡°They did, but the man is too strong. Even with all the powersbined, it would still be like throwing an egg against a rock.¡± Hansel let out a sigh. ¡°If he continues to devour powers at this rate, I¡¯m afraid that even wiping out medium-sized sects will be a piece of cake for him. Mr. Garrison, Floyd is your disciple. You cannot sit idly by and do nothing as he wreaks havoc!¡± Hansel¡¯s face was filled with despair. He was truly traumatized after having witnessed Floyd¡¯s viciousness. He was afraid that Floyd would return to wipe out Bluesky Sect any time. Likewise, Cheriette was horrified. She finally understood the reason Levi hade to the headquarters of Bluesky Sect first. It looks like he already has an idea of who the Dark Demon might be. Levi¡¯s surmise had proven to be spot on so far¡ªDark Demon was indeed Floyd. ¡°I will deal with it,¡± Levi replied solemnly.q Chapter 3842 Chapter 3842 Chapter 3842 Divine Seeds Levi knew that Gloria was Floyd¡¯s Achilles¡¯ heel. Floyd¡¯s love for her had morphed into resentment when she had betrayed him. To some extent, this would make Floyd take more extreme measures to level up his cultivation so that he could take revenge against Gloria. Adding on top of the fact that Kenfort was abundant in resources vital for cultivation, the rapid pace at which Floyd leveled up might have contributed to his psychological changes as well. As such, it was not surprising that he became the Dark Demon. In contrast, Gloria dared not take such an extreme approach. After all, she was among the high-rank officials of multiple medium-sized sects, and there was no need for her to be hasty in pursuit of her own interests. ¡°Lord Garrison, what do you n to do?¡± Cheriette asked carefully. Levi did not reply to her. He was ovee with a myriad of different thoughts. To put it bluntly, he did not have an immediate solution as well. Even though Levi did not wish to see Floyd get carried away with his demonic cultivation, he knew that he could never interfere with Floyd¡¯s decision. However, if Floyd were to offend some major powers along the way, his life might be at risk, and that was something that Levi did not wish to see. After all, Floyd was still his disciple, and he felt he had the responsibility to deal with his disciple as he saw fit. At least pertaining to the matter, Floyd was only looking to avenge himself although his methods were too extreme. Then again, Levi could not help but think that the life or death of the various forces in Kenfort had nothing to do with him. ¡°Ask those who are familiar with the forest to lead me to track down Floyd first,¡± Levi ordered in a low voice. He had decided that he would protect his disciple first. At the same time, he would try to bring Floyd back from his wayward path. Floyd is one of my most prized disciples. It is unfortunate that he has chosen to walk on such a dark path. Meanwhile, everything was as normal in the mundane world. The members of the base continued to metamorphose with the super-spiritual ley line that was discovered by Digital God, and they managed to level up theirbat prowess. At the same time, the Holy Guardians and the fighters of the Holy Temple had been keeping watchful eyes on recent developments. However, they did not act rashly in fear of Levi¡¯s prowess. Out of the twelve Holy Guardians who fought the two battles, five had perished while three suffered heavy injuries. It was sufficient to say that the top fighting forces of the Holy Guardians had taken a major blow. Lucky for them, the Divine Servants who were guarding the Divine Seeds were back to support them. With the support of the elites from the Holy Temple, they could still keep the peace. ¡°All twelve Divine Seeds have been found. What weck now are dragon ley lines. Damn that Levi Garrison! He¡¯s holding onto over a dozen dragon ley lines in the secret zone,¡± Rukas cursed. He had finally recovered after taking a long rest, and he was enraged about the current situation. As a matter of fact, the other surviving Holy Guardians were infuriated as well, especially Peneleo, who had suffered a humiliating defeat at the previous battle. Streaks of lightning sizzled in the palm of his hand as he got more agitated by the second. ¡°If the over a dozen dragon ley lines could be utilized by Divine Seeds, they could at least awaken five Orunthians. With that, we will have no reason to fear Levi Garrison, as he will be reduced to ashes with a flick of a finger!¡± Peneleo huffed. Other than the vital dragon ley lines, the Holy Guardians had everything they needed. However, right then, Peneleo received an urgent message from his subordinate. ¡°Sir, our men at Zyus Holy Temple have discovered a dragon ley line in Rodunst. Moreover, it is on par with even the best dragon ley line in the secret zone.¡± Thrilled by the good news, Peneleo shot up from his seat and eximed, ¡°That¡¯s great! Even God is on my side!¡± Peneleo grinned from ear to ear before turning to look at Rukas. ¡°Let¡¯s go and take a look. Looks like we finally have a fighting chance!¡± Rukas was equally thrilled, as the discovery was right on time. This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. The two of them led hundreds of Holy Temple elites to the location where the dragon ley line was. They kept their words to themselves on the way. When they saw the strong spiritual energy present at the dragon ley line, they were over the moon. ¡°There is finally hope for Orunthian to grace us all with His presence. Levi Garrison, your final days are here!¡± Peneleo said insidiously.q Chapter 3843 Chapter 3843 Chapter 3843 Staying Alive Levi ordered the apprentices from Bluesky Sect, who were familiar with the surroundings, to lead the way to track Floyd down. They searched the stone forest that was deep within the woods. However, they could not locate Floyd. After that, they went to a couple of ces that Floyd frequented. However, the man was still nowhere to be found. Floyd was a shrewd man. He had left the stone forest that very same night when he was escaping from Levi. Not only that, but he also anticipated that Levi would start to investigate those close to Gloria. After all, those people had all practiced the extreme devouring technique. Floyd knew that his action of devouring many people¡¯s powers at Yannopolis would surely grab Levi¡¯s attention. He did not wish to let Levi see his disheveled state. When he was on the run, Floyd had heard the news about Eclipse Academy as well. The vice-chancellor, Yunus Lohse, and over a dozen of other elites at the academy had been killed. This had incited an uproar from the public, and even Eclipse had sent out a number of Pdins to investigate the matter. The council members had even given out a stern order to track down the culprit behind the massacre and bring them back to the Eclipse headquarters so that the person would suffer retribution for his horrendous act. Eclipse Academy is the face of Eclipse, and Yunus and the others have died in vain. This culprit is essentially pping Eclipse across their faces. It is no wonder that they¡¯re reacting in such a way. The culprit could really be Master. The woman from Astre Lune Sect who is following him around, Empyrean Cheriette, and Astre Lune Sect tried to snatch the dragon ley line as well. Cheriette is one of the few who have survived. Floyd had heard spection of an elite fighter being the culprit behind the massacre of the members of Eclipse Academy, and he had paid no heed to it. However, after he pieced all the puzzles together, only Levi came to his mind. He knew Levi well. The fact that Levi had dared to enter Kenfort was a surefire sign that he had attained insurmountable power. Moreover, Levi was the only person who could eradicate so many elites from Eclipse Academy without causing a ruckus. I cannot let Master see me like this, at least not before I seek revenge on Gloria. After making up his mind, Floyd scurried deep into the woods. He decided he would not devour anyone¡¯s powers for the time being. There was an abundance of spiritual energy in the deep woods. Even though the rate at which he could use them wasparatively much slower, it was a much safer choice. Meanwhile, Levi¡¯s attempts at tracking down Floyd had been unsessful despite having searched him for days. ¡°We can¡¯t find him even with so many people on board. I believe he must have found a safe ce and hidden there. We can stop looking for him and head over to the headquarters of Void Sect now,¡± Levi said. As a matter of fact, Levi was more at ease that he did not find Floyd. It meant that Floyd had given up on trying to level up his cultivation for the time being and was hiding from Levi. Judging by the way Floyd had reacted when Levi hunted him down, Levi reckoned that Floyd¡¯s capabilities were already on a whole other league altogether. Floyd might not be able to triumph over an elite fighter, but he would be more than capable of leaving unscathed from the fight if he was ever involved in one. ¡°Sure, Lord Garrison,¡± Cheriett said. ¡°Mr. Garrison, what about us?¡± Hansel choked out. Bluesky Sect had suffered such a catastrophic defeat that even smaller sects nearby had been keeping a watchful eye so that they could seize the chance to eradicate Bluesky Sect for good. Levi went silent for a moment before saying, ¡°All of you should head to the headquarters of Astre Lune Sect. I will let Quirina know that you will seek sanctuary there. But keep in mind to heed the arrangements made. Otherwise, no one else will be able to save you guys.¡± ¡°All right. Thank you, Mr. Garrison. We will definitely follow all arrangements there,¡± Hansel said. This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Hansel was unsure why Levi was so generous. Then again, he didn¡¯t ask questions since staying alive was more important than anything else.q Chapter 3844 Chapter 3844 Chapter 3844 Taken A Liking To Your ve Quirina dared not defy Levi¡¯s order. Thereafter, Cheriette led Levi to the headquarters of Void Sect. Even though the two of them were not slow, they still had a long way to go before they could get there. After a few days, the two of them arrived in the suburb of a medium-sized city. However, they bumped right into the Pdins of both Eclipse Academy and Eclipse. It was apparent to them both that the Pdins were frantically searching for someone. Cheriette recognized them and hurriedly said, ¡°Lord Garrison, they¡¯re the Pdins from Eclipse Academy. The only female Pdin in the group has a much higher status than Yunus. Let¡¯s go into hiding for the time being!¡± Cheriette was so nervous that her voice was quivering. It was apparent that she was terrified. Eclipse was a formidable name to many, and any Pdin could easily crush a sect like Astre Lune Sect. ¡°What are you afraid of? They cane at us if they have a death wish,¡± Levi said nonchntly. Cheriette¡¯s lips twitched as she realized that she had just witnessed another side of Levi that she had never seen before. Not only did the Pdins enjoy an undisputable reputation, but they were also highly aplished in their cultivation. Besides, Eclipse was so strong that not even thebined powers ofrge-size sects could faze them. However, all those facts did not seem to intimidate Levi in any way. Meanwhile, the Pdins of Eclipse and Eclipse Academy had gathered there to hunt down a supposed elite fighter who would be there. ¡°Ms. Gould, look! That¡¯s Cheriette from Astre Lune Sect. I heard them saying that thest ce Mr. Lohse went to before he disappeared was the headquarters of Astre Lune Sect. If we seize Cheriette and question her, we may be able to find out something,¡± someone from the academy said. He was there to wee the Pdins from Eclipse. In a cold voice, Larissa ordered, ¡°Seize these two people.¡± Soon, they surrounded Levi and Cheriette. Cheriette was so nervous that all colors drained from her face. Even though Levi was a powerful man, the people surrounding them were Pdins from Eclipse, and they were much more terrifying than Yunus. If Levi was defeated by them, Cheriette knew that there was no way she could make it out alive. ¡°Cheriette, you¡¯d better tell us where Mr. Lohse is. Otherwise, don¡¯t me me for being vicious,¡± an elite from Eclipse Academy said coldly. With the Pdins of Eclipse backing them up, the other elites became fearless as they provoked Cheriette. ¡°Wait a minute. This woman is quite easy on the eyes. Spare her and let her serve me in bedter tonight,¡± a Pdin said wickedly. Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. ¡°As always, you get all the good stuff! I should havee to these suburbs more often. Even though the resources for cultivation arecking here, I can make do with bringing back a few beauties along the way to warm my bed!¡± ¡°You¡¯re right! We shoulde here more often after Yunus is found!¡± another Pdin quipped. The Pdins were full of themselves and disregarded both Cheriette and Levi. Cheriette trembled when she heard the Pdins. She had long heard that Pdins could be both good and evil, so she knew she would suffer a fate worse than death if she were enved by them. Just when everyone was focused on Cheriette, Larissa was observing Levi intently from the side. Judging by the way he was dressed, she was certain that he had juste from the mundane world. She was genuinely surprised that a newbie like Levi could stay calm andposed in the face of the elites surrounding him despite the fact that he had just entered Kenfort. ¡°You¡¯re Cheriette Morell, correct? I have taken a liking to your ve here. I¡¯m going to take him with me. I believe there is no objection here, yes?¡± Larissa asked icily.q Chapter 3845 Chapter 3845 I Do Not Mind Killing All Of You Everyone fell silent as soon as Larissa spoke. They directed their gazes to Levi but found nothing special about him no matter how hard they looked. ¡°This guy is ordinary in terms of looks and cultivation level. What is it about him that caught our little princess¡¯ attention?¡± ¡°I never thought that''s her type. I guess it''s my fault for being too handsome. That''s why our little princess doesn''t favor me.¡±This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Larissa, are you in your right mind? You should just kill this ordinary-looking trash. He''ll only be more worthless if you keep him as your ve.¡± ¡°That''s right, Ms. Larissa. You can pick a ve from the best cities if that''s what you want. Surely anyone will be better than him." The people tried convincing her to change her mind, for they disliked Levi. Even so, they were not being pretentious. Larissa was a distinguished and pretty woman, and she was gifted in cultivating. That was why she was favored and regarded with high importance by the two leaders of Eclipse. In fact, she was one of the sect¡¯s high-ranking members and a potential future sect leader who was treated like a precious princess by the male cultivators of Eclipse. Of course, there were quite a number of Pdins from the sect who had attempted to pursue her. Unfortunately, she was a picky person and rejected all of them. At that moment, no one expected her to request for the reprobate of the mundane world who had just arrived in Kenfort to be her ve. It was simply unbelievable. Even those Pdins from smaller sects were desperate to be her ve. The crowd could not understand what was so great about Levi that made Larissa find favor in him. "What are you guys doing? I just find him interesting. I''m going to kill him once I''m bored with him,¡± Larissa snapped impatiently. All the Pdins of Eclipse fell silent. They were fine with it as long as she did not find favor in him, or they would be utterly humiliated. Cheriette opened her mouth, wanting to say something, but she could not make a single sound. She was incredibly afraid and nervous. "Awoo!" "Awoo!" Suddenly, the spirit beasts standing beside the Pdins of Eclipse howled as if to back their owners up. Still, Levi looked as cool as a cucumber as he stared back at the crowd. To be more specific, he was staring at the spirit beasts. He realized the spirit beasts varied in form and differed drastically from the animals in the mundane world. For example, one beast that looked like a horse had two long horns on its head and a third eye between them, looking rather majestic and sharp. ¡°Are you guys done talking? If so, please get lost. Otherwise, I don¡¯t mind killing all of you,¡± uttered Levi suddenly. Huh? The crowd froze. They did not expect Levi to scold them instead of begging for his life to be spared. The audacity! ¡°Hey, you! Reprobate from the mundane world! Do you know what you just said?¡± one of the Pdins questioned furiously. Levi shrugged, throwing the question back at him. ¡°Are you deaf, or are you too stupid to understand what I said?¡± What the f*ck? The Pdin¡¯s rage spiked. I''m greatly respected by manyrge-sized sects. How dare this useless reprobate from the mundane world scold me? This is too much! ¡°How dare you!¡± The young Pdin unsheathed his sword and aimed for Levi''s heart. The sword gleamed coldly with his energy as he moved like a sh of lightning. He looked as though he could split the air. "Spare his life!¡± Larissa reminded hurriedly. From her point of view, the Pdin¡¯s move could kill Levi under normal circumstances. Despite promising to do so, the Pdin disagreed with her words deep down. After all, death was the only option the Pdin had for Levi for humiliating him. Chapter 3846 Chapter 3846 Reunite In Hell ¡°Cyril''s mad. That rascal is dead meat.¡± ¡°Look at him. He must be scared senseless.¡± ¡°I wonder what Cheriette will do. Hehehe!¡± The Pdins¡¯ voices were thick with contempt. To them, Levi was no different from a corpse at that moment. ¡°How dare you speak so boldly when that''s all you''re capable of? You''re overestimating yourself.¡± Cyril Fugler thought his sword had scared Levi senseless when he saw thetter stand unmoving. Immediately, the corners of his lips lifted into a grin. However, the grin on his face stiffened in the next second. That was because Cyril realized Levi had expertly caught the de between his two fingers. On top of that, the intense energy around the de had vanished. "H-How is this possible?¡± Cyril could not believe his eyes, for he was expecting Levi to be in a bloody state. ¡°Let go of my weapon!¡± Cyril roared, releasing a powerful burst of energy onto the sword in an attempt to make Levi let go. "Don¡¯t you find yourself a little too arrogant?¡± Levi, too, released a burst of energy, causing the two waves of energy to collide. His energy was so powerful that it devoured Cyril''s. The sight made Cyril''s jaw drop. Before he could do anything, he felt his arm turning numb, and his sword slipped out of his hand uncontrobly, shattering into a million pieces by the powerful energy. ¡°You can have it all since you want it back so much.¡± The moment Levi''s icy voice rang out, the shattered pieces of the sword flew toward Cyril. s, the two of them were too close that Cyril got stabbed by the pieces before he could even react. The energy in the sword pieces had so much power that they pierced through Cyril''s body, leaving many holes in it. Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! Blood spattered everywhere while Cyril was hurled backward from the impact, and he died when he was still in the air. Thump! A deafening silence filled the air as Cyril''s body crashed heavily onto the ground. The Pdins of Eclipse and Eclipse Academy forgot to breathe. Never in their wildest dreams did they expect Levi, whom they call a reprobate of the mundane world, to kill Cyril with just one move. Cyril was, after all, one of the top five warriors in their team in terms of capabilities. In fact, he was stronger than some elders and absolutely capable of making it into the list of the top ten Pdins of Eclipse. Even so, he could not make a single move in Levi''s presence. Who on earth is this guy? Does the mundane world have such terrifying fighters already? Countless questions popped into the minds of the Pdins. ¡°Aren¡°t you guys going to avenge yourrade?¡± Levi''s voice rang out again. He was tantly provoking them. Immediately, the Pdins¡¯ blood boiled. They felt as if their dignity was being challenged, especially when they were looked down upon in front of the members of Eclipse Academy. ¡°Kill him!" Larissa ordered coldly. She had wanted to keep Levi as a ve for entertainment. But now that he had killed Cyril, she had to kill Levi to make it easier to exin the situation to the others. If not, she would lose her position in Eclipse. "We''ll get the job done!¡± "Don¡¯t worry, Larissa. I''ll definitely destroy him.¡± "Don¡¯t underestimate him. This guy is quite capable.¡±This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. All the Pdins of Eclipse rushed forward and surrounded Levi. Although they were shocked by Cyril''s death, some of them believed Cyril had died because he had underestimated his opponent. ¡°Very well. I shall let you guys reunite in hell.¡± When he finished speaking, Levi vanished from his spot. Chapter 3847 Chapter 3847 Execute The Pdins ¡°Insolence!¡± ¡°Let''s attack him!" ¡°Let''s tear him apart!¡± Levi''s provocation had sessfully angered the Pdins. When theyunched their attacks, Levi did not seem to be afraid. Instead, he only beckoned them toe over in a provocative manner. Those Pdins had extremely high cultivation levels. In fact, two of them were as powerful as Yunus Nheless, they were too weak for Levi. "How on earth did you guys be Pdins of the sect? Looks like Eclipse is running out of sessors.¡± Levi moved about like a floating spirit, but he made no fancy moves and only released a burst of horrifying energy. ¡°Argh!¡± Agonizing screams echoed throughout the area. Two Pdins failed to dodge in time and received a punch from Levi in the chest that prated their bodies. Disbelief was written all over their faces. Right then, they felt their vitality slipping away, and they soon died. In just three minutes, dozens of Pdins from Eclipse had been killed by Levi. A dreadful silence filled the air again. Cheriette gulped nervously. Although she already knew how powerful Levi was, she could not help but gape at him in shock after witnessing the scene. Hisbat prowess is off the charts! Larissa was the most shocked of them all because she knew herrades¡¯ powers. With dozens of thembined, they could easily wipe out a medium-sized sect. Even the fighters ofrge-sized sects would flee at the sight of them. Yet, Levi had killed them all effortlessly. Is this an illusion? Suddenly, Larissa had the urge to confirm whether what she had seen was real. As for the other Pdins, they were scared out of their wits and were trembling with fear. If the fighters of Eclipse were powerless against Levi, then the rest would have zero chance against him. They were like mere insectspared to him. At that moment, the members of Eclipse Academy thought of fleeing the scene. It was their first time feeling as if they were close to death. ¡°You guys should join them!¡± Before he finished speaking, Levi attacked again. Seeing that, the members turned around to run away. They had no intention of staying back to fight. s, Levi would not let them get away. Ear-piercing screams rang out wherever Levi attacked. He looked like the Grim Reaper who was swinging his scythe, killing every member he spotted. In just the blink of an eye, Larissa was the only one left among the two powerful teams of dozens of people.This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°It''s your turn now,¡± Levi said with a smile. Larissa shuddered, unable to hide the fear on her face. Although Larissa saw herself as someone talented and had always looked down on her peers, she could not help but feel the urge to worship him. After all, all living things worshipped the strong, and that included humans. On top of that, the strong were greatly respected in Kenfort. Thus, the idea of worshipping the strong was amon situation there. "W-What do you want?¡± Larissa asked, her voice quivering. She hadpletely given up on escaping after watching Levi eliminate all herrades. Larissa was filled with anxiety. Earlier, she had arrogantly imed to take in Levi as her ve, but now, the situation had taken a turn for the worse. Am I going to be killed? Am I going to be tortured? Or is he going to torture me before taking my life? She did not want to face any of that. ¡°If you spare my life, I promise to give you all of Eclipse¡¯s cultivation materials. Of course, you can tell me what you want if that''s not enough. I''ll do my best to satisfy your needs as long as it''s within my power,¡± Larissa said, clutching at straws. Chapter 3848 Chapter 3848 Maidservant Levi''s silence only made Larissa more nervous. However, she did not dare to urge him in case he got angry and decided to kill her. After several seconds of silence, Levi said with a smile, ¡°From today onward, you shall serve as my maidservant.¡± Maidservant? Larissa¡¯s lips twitched. She felt a sense of humiliation she had never felt before. After all, she was a highly respected person in Eclipse. Yet now, she had ended up in that state. Just as Larissa was racking her brains for a solution, Levi''s frosty voice sounded again. ¡°Looks like you''ve chosen death. That''s quite brave of you. Very well. I shall grant you your wish.¡± When she turned to look over, she saw Levi releasing a powerful energy with his hand and rapidly condensing it into a partially tangible sword. His murderous intent was almost palpable that it made Larissa feel out of breath. ¡°Fine. I agree!¡± she choked out. Finally, she chose to live with no hesitation in the face of death and losing her dignity. Like what my mentor always says¡ªwhere there''s life, there''s hope. I''m just obeying his words. Larissa kept convincing herself in her mind. ¡°That''s more like it. A wise person should always adapt to the situation.¡± Levi withdrew his energy, causing the pressure in the air to dissipate in an instant. Seeing that, Larissa heaved a sigh of relief. Levi continued, ¡°You''d better not pull any trickster. Otherwise, don''t me me for using vicious methods. I''ve already killed so many Pdins of Eclipse anyway. Killing you won''t be a big deal.¡± ¡°I-l understand.¡± Larissa looked utterly defeated. Truth was, she had wanted to look for a chance to flee or ambush him earlier. However, those thoughts vanished from her mind as soon as she heard his words. The fact that Levi had announced that showed he had a n. In fact, he seemed extremely confident and totally unbothered by her actions. Whoosh! Levi appeared next to Larissa in a sh and tapped some of her acupoints. Immediately, Larissa felt the energy in her body slowing down. "You sealed my power?¡± Hopelessness flooded Larissa¡¯s heart. There was absolutely no way of escaping now. Levi grinned. ¡°Now I''m more at ease. Oh, right! You must be hungry after such a long day.¡± He''s concerned about my stomach? Larissa was confused, but she still nodded honestly. She and her men had rushed over without stopping anywhere as soon as they heard about an elite appearing in the area. It had been a while since shest had a proper meal. "What about you?¡± Levi turned to ask Cheriette. Cheriette shuddered slightly, finally snapping out of it. ¡°Yes, I''m starving too.¡± A smile instantly appeared on Levi''s face. For some reason, the smile gave Larissa a bad feelingContent ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. Pointing at the spirit animals in the distance, he said, ¡°I''m hungry too. These mounts will be wasted if they''re not used. Let''s roast that horse-looking one, grill the deer, steam that ape, and turn that leopard into soup. That should be enough food for us.¡± Larissa almost cursed out loud. What the heck? These are precious spirit beasts! They would''ve fought in the fight if we had not encountered such a powerful elite like Levi. And now he''s turning them into dishes? ¡°Hey, servant girl, please get them prepared,¡± Levi instructed mischievously. Chapter 3849 Chapter 3849 Turned Into Food It''s one thing to turn the spirit beast into food, but why am I tasked to prepare them? This is really cruel and just too much! Larissa was depressed to have to endure the unendurable. With that, she swiftly ended the spirit beasts¡¯ lives underneath their pitiful and pleading gazes. Thereafter, they were roasted, steamed, grilled, and even made into a fragrant soup. "The texture of the meat is really good. I think it will taste even better with a touch more marinade and a longer grilling time. Also, it would be nice to have some side dishes to go with it,¡± Levi commented while eating. With the corner of her lips twitching, Cheriette threw Larissa a sympathetic nce. Nheless, the latter looked listless and pale, as if she had turned into a statue. At that moment, Larissa swore that it was the most tormenting meal she had ever sat through. Despite being on the brink of tears, she was too terrified to let them flow.Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Half an hourter, Levi pped his hands and dered, ¡°I''m done. What a delicious meal! Both of you should have more and not let it go to waste.¡± Ugh! As darkness filled her vision, Larissa fainted in anger. However, Levi couldn''t care less as he ordered Cheriette, ¡°Wake her up, and we''ll be on our way.¡± ¡°Understood!¡± Cheriette, cowed into silence, did as she was told. Looking out at the horizon, Levi murmured, ¡°Void Sect, I''ming for you.¡± Meanwhile, news of the Pdins being killed and Larissa¡¯s disappearance sent a shockwave through Eclipse. ¡°Ms. Larissa is the two sect leader''s favorite student. So, who has the gall to kidnap her?¡± ¡°This is really terrible. Isn''t this the equivalent of dering war on Eclipse?¡± "Having said that, shouldn''t the Pdins who escorted Larissa out have no problems annihting a medium sect?¡± ¡°Exactly. This is a demonstration of the perpetrators terrifying power. Could it have been done by someone from a super-secret sect?¡± "Whoever it is, Eclipse will definitely not rest until the matter is resolved.¡± Members of Eclipse debated amongst themselves. Just as expected, the two sect leaders of Eclipse were indeed outraged. They deployed everyone and issued an immediate order for Larissa to be found, dead or alive. Obviously, members of Eclipse Academy and those from vassal sects participated in the search. In the words of the deputy sect leader, ¡°Any challenge to Eclipse¡¯s authority will not be tolerated.¡± Back at Void Sect, it was peaceful as always. Its sect members went about their daily business, oblivious to the impending danger. In the midst of it, Gloria was leisurely enjoying a cup of tea. After recent efforts, her subordinates¡¯ power had increased rapidly while she continued to solidify her position in the sect. Moreover, the more exposure she gained within Kenfort, the greater her sense of superiority was. Arge dragon ley line had been sucked dry by a powerful warrior while the elites of Eclipse Academy were massacred en-masse. In addition, a smorgasbord of strange and powerful techniques was wielded by the variousrge sects. All those were experiences that were unimaginable in the mundane world. ¡°Levi, the gulf between us is just getting wider. At this rate, defeating you no longer gives me any sense of satisfaction. I have unfortunately lost any interest in doing so.¡± Thinking back to the time when she was training in secret in the mundane world, she recalled that Levi felt like an insurmountable mountain to her. The power he disyed back then would undeniably fill anyone with despair. With the benefit of hindsight, Gloria now realized that it was she who had seen too little of the world. Ever since she arrived in Kenfort, she realized any leader of a medium sect could put Levi to shame, let alone the mysterious warrior who decimated Yunus and Eclipse Academy. Chapter 3850 Chapter 3850 Background Of The Sect Leader "If Levi sees this, he would definitely pee his pants,¡± Gloria sneered. The more she thought about it, the smugger she felt. In fact, she was relieved that she had managed to leverage her rtionship with the Void Sect to enter Kenfort. "Any single herb found in Kenfort would qualify as a treasure listed in the ancient manuals of the mundane world. As for the dragon ley lines, they''re a rarity that the mundane world hasn''t even heard of before. Now, I can finally look down upon those from there.¡± All of a sudden, Gloria''s invincibility triggered a sense of loneliness within her. ¡°At the end of the day, we''re just two people from very different worlds. Levi, if we ever see each other again, you will be groveling at my feet, begging for mercy.¡± Amidst a diabolicalugh, Gloria had set her sights on more challenging goals, such as the mysterious warrior who had annihted Eclipse¡¯s elites. Only he was a target she considered worthy of her pursuit ¡°Now, Levi is nothing but an insect who poses no threat at all,¡± Gloria remarked with a smile. Meanwhile, Primo had been in a good mood over thest few days He had made significant progress in his joint cultivation with Gloria, elevating his strength to a level above where he was before their marriage. Now, he was confident of easily defeating the ck-robed leader of Eclipse Academy who had fought at the recent battle for the dragon ley line. With the results of the joint cultivation greatly exceeding his expectations, Primo was ecstatic over the fact. Nheless, it wasn''t lost upon him that Gloria yed a key role in the achievement, a fact that deepened his affection for her. The situation naturally caused many of his concubines to be disgruntled, but none of them dared to cause Gloria any trouble. At the same time, Santino ended his repentance period early due to Primo pleading for mercy on his behalf. "Santino, haven''t I always told you that lust is part of human nature? Why must you insist on training in Stoneheart Swordsmanship when the progress you make is so slow?¡± Primo remarked haughtily. Smiling wryly, Santino agreed, ¡°Primo, I see your point, but it''s just toote for regrets now.¡± A gloating grin broke out across Primo¡¯s face. Even though he was cognizant that Santino was just being respectful, he still derived a sense of achievement from getting the proud Santino to bow down. ¡°Primo, if we run into Levi, are you confident in taking him on?¡± Heptino changed the topic right away. Deep down, he harbored great resentment for Primo on ount of Gloria. Thus, Primo¡¯s smug expression simply rubbed him the wrong way. Thrusting his chin in the air, Primo burst into heartyughter. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. As of now, someone like Levi is no longer worthy of my attention.¡± "Heptino, Levi has only defeated five leaders of small sects, and this doesn''t take into ount the help he obtained from the other members of the main base. As of now, Primo can easily destroy him with just one hand, as the gap separating the two men is just too great,¡± Santino interjected with a smile. Primo expressed his agreement. ¡°Santino is right. The mundane world doesn''t even have holy ley lines, let alone dragon ley lines. Therefore, regardless of how talented Levi is, his skill will be capped by his limited ess to cultivation resources. If he doesn¡¯t turn up, we''ll just forget about him. But if he foolishly chooses to do so, I''ll make sure he¡¯s turned into dust. Thus, there''s nothing for you to worry about.¡±Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Ever since his strength was elevated by the joint cultivation, Primo¡¯s confidence in defeating Levi was further solidified. ¡°To be honest, I''m more worried about the mysterious warrior than Levi now, especially since we are somehow connected to Eclipse Academy,¡± Santino voiced his concerns. Nevertheless, Primo¡ªwith a wave of his hand¡ªreplied, ¡°The warrior might be terrifyingly powerful, but he had better not step on the toes of the Void Sect.¡± "Why do you say that?¡± Heptino probed. Primo retorted haughtily, ¡°Have you forgotten about the sect leader''s background?¡± Struck by an epiphany, Heptino suddenly remembered that the sect leader was from an extremely powerful family and was someone powerful enough to wipe out Eclipse on his own. Chapter 3851 Chapter 3851 A Gentle Maid Meanwhile, Levi, Cheriette, and Larissa had arrived somewhere nearby the Void Sect after pressing on with their journey. Cheriette asked respectfully, ¡°Lord Garrison, now that we''re about thirty miles away, should we continue with our journey?¡± ¡°There''s no hurry. Let''s rest here for half a day.¡± After a brief hesitation, Levi turned toward Larissa and instructed, "Brew the coffee beans that were collected yesterday. I want to try how they taste like.¡± "Yes, Master,¡± Larissa replied in an exceptionally servile tone. Watching the busy Larissa, Cheriette couldn''t help but gawk. Ever since the spirit beasts were turned into a feast, she had be someone extraordinarily obsequious. She obeyed all Levi''s instructions, poured him his coffee, and even gave him a massage. Naturally, she was now the epitome of his servant girl. For goodness¡¯ sake, she''s Eclipse¡¯s Princess of Divinity, someone young and talented who''s highly valued by the two sect leaders. But now, she has been reduced to no more than a servant girl. If I were in her shoes, the drastic change in status would have devastated me! At that moment, Cheriette began to admire Larissa¡¯s tenacity and ability to adapt to the situation. In truth, thetter had entirely submitted herself to Levi. After the spirit beasts who had been herpanions for many years were eaten, Larissa¡ªoutraged by the fact¡ªbegan to plot her revenge. However, every time such a thought came into her mind, Levi would be able to sense it ahead of time and implicitly warn her from doing anything reckless. Suffocated by her predicament, Larissa finally broke down and gave up her desire for revenge. Levi was not only terrifyingly powerful but also unbelievably observant with no weaknesses to exploit. It naturally made him the epitome of an invincible warrior, a realization that caused Larissa to resign herself to her fate. Even if she had to be one of Levi''s servants, she had neither regrets norints. ¡°Master, your coffee is ready,¡± she informed softly. Upon receiving his coffee, Levi took a sip beforeplimenting, ¡°You make good coffee.¡± ¡°Thank you, Master.¡±Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Larissa cordially added, ¡°If I had aplete set of brewing equipment, Id be able to brew even better coffee.¡± Nodding in acknowledgment, Levi changed the topic. ¡°Now that your cultivation restraints have been removed, you could''ve escaped anytime you wanted.¡± ¡°I wouldn''t dare!¡± Larissa dropped to her knees, her voice trembling. ¡°Staying by your side is a blessing by itself. Thus, I have no intention of fleeing.¡± Faced with the scene, Cheriette couldn''t be any more bbergasted, for she could feel the emotions behind the former''s words and couldn''t detect any hint of dishonesty. In other words, Larrissa was speaking from the depths of her heart. I expected no less of Lord Garrison for bending the Princess of Divinity to his will in such a short time. This is truly mind-blowing! Cheriette was astonished by the sight before her. Meanwhile, news of the ughter of Eclipses Pdins and the kidnap of the Princess of Divinity had begun to spread within the other sects. It resulted in the various leaders recalling all their Pdins who were training in the field¡ªfor fear that they would suffer the same fate that had befallen Larissa. ¡°Who on earth had the gall to challenge Eclipse?¡± ¡°What''s the true goal of this perpetrator? Is he targeting the future prospects of all the different sects here?¡± "Also, is he somehow rted to the powerful warrior who sucked dry arge dragon ley line in a single day?¡± Spection and questions abound in the minds of the public, sparking fear for their own safety. As for the sects that were closest to Eclipse, they elevated their defenses to the highest level and deployed the sect''s defensive formation. Chapter 3852 Chapter 3852 Up To The Sect Leader When the news reached the ears of the Void Sect, it, too, caused an uproar. ¡°From what we know, Larissa is the cream of the crop within Eclipse¡¯s younger generation and extremely formidable.¡± ¡°That''s an understatement. She, together with the rest of the Pdins, can easily exterminate a medium sect. One can deduce the true extent of her power from that.¡± ¡°If that''s the case, doesn''t it mean the perpetrator is significantly more terrifying?¡± Shocked expressions appeared on the faces of the Void Sect members, for they knew full well the difference between killing and taking someone alive. Faced with the resistance of someone as strong as Larissa, capturing her alive was vastly more challenging than killing her outright. In fact, one¡¯s skills needed to at least be a level above her to aplish such a feat. ¡°More importantly, by doing so, the perpetrator is indicating that Eclipse isn''t a threat to him!¡± "Exactly. Larissa is the Pdin who''s most favored by the two sect leaders. She''s a strong contender for the position of sect leader in the future.¡± ¡°Since she has recently left the Void Sect, I wonder if we will be dragged into this issue?¡± As anxiety spread through the ranks of the Void Sect members, some of them began to panic. It was under such circumstances that Geraint convened an emergency meeting to discuss the matter. Judging from the presence of every Empyrean and elder within the sect, the gravity of the matter couldn''t be any more obvious. Inside the meeting hall, the council members of the Void Sect were all wearing sullen looks on their faces.Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Do voice out your opinions, as we need to decide on a countermeasure to the situation. Otherwise, the current panic might go out of hand,¡± Geraint remarked grimly. Primo was the first to speak. ¡°Lord Earkenhait, my view is that the perpetrator''s target is Eclipse. During the battle for the dragon ley line, it was the elites of Eclipse Academy who were first massacred before Yunus and the others who were sent to investigate the matter mysteriously disappeared. In addition to the recent ughter of Eclipse¡¯s Pdins and Larissa¡¯s disappearance, all these events might be the work of the same person.¡± One by one, the crowd nodded in agreement, for they could see that the consecutive incidents were not isted in nature. ¡°Wouldn''t that put the sects that are close to Eclipse in danger?¡± Geraint questioned in a grim tone. Nodding, Primo added, ¡°I''m afraid so. Furthermore, the Void Sect would be first in line. That''s why it''s imperative for us to make our move.¡± "What are you suggesting?¡± Geraint asked with an inquisitive glint in his eyes. As Primo was the future heir to the Void Sect, Geraint wanted to give him the opportunity to raise his public stature. Consequently, the current situation was the perfect tform for Primo¡¯s leadership training. Cognizant of Geraint''s intention, Primo responded earnestly, ¡°We should recall the Pdins and elders who are away training. At the same time, we should deploy a defensive formation within the sect. ¡°In addition, we have to get in touch with the sect leader at once. Given the current circumstances, only his presence will be able to reassure the people. ¡°Finally, we have to send scouts out to survey our territory and have them report anything suspicious immediately so that we have enough time to set up our defenses.¡± ¡°I agree with your points. In that case, we''ll do as you say.¡± Geraint''s expression glowed with pride. With that, the crowd set off to put the n into action. The moment Primo stepped out of the meeting room, Gloria came up to him. ¡°Darling, will the Void Sect really be dragged into this? Since we''re not that close to Eclipse, isn''t all this panic uncalled for?¡± In spite of her efforts to suppress her emotion, it was difficult to hide how nervous she was. The stern-looking Primo replied, ¡°I wasn''t being unnecessarily rmist just now. The fact that Larissa is alive shows how unpredictable the mysterious warrior is.¡± "Wouldn''t that put us in grave danger? Given that he has no qualms about massacring members of Eclipse, it''s evident he doesn''t fear therge sects at all.¡± The anxiety within her continued to swell to the extent she was traumatized by just thinking about it. Letting out a sigh, Primo exined, ¡°I''m afraid only the sect leader can help the Void Sect ovee this crisis.¡± Chapter 3853 Chapter 3853 War Arrives At Void Sect Meanwhile, Levi and hispanions had stopped at the peak of Greensill Mountain. ¡°Lord Garrison, the buildings ahead of us form the main base of the Void Sect. Based on our speed, we should arrive in a couple of hours,¡± Cheriette reported respectfully. As Levi''s gaze trailed the trajectory of Cheriette''s finger, he saw¡ªbeyond theyers of cloud and mist¡ªa cluster of ancient buildings hidden in their midst. ¡°They''ve picked an excellent location indeed. This ce is brimming with spiritual energy and is highly regarded from the perspective of geomancy,¡± Levi remarked in a cheeky tone. Truth be told, he was thrilled to be there. With the Void Sect right before his eyes, his revenge on Gloria and Santino was now within sight. He could now pay them back in blood for all their past actions. ¡°Lord Garrison, we have now arrived at the Void Sect''s territory. Also, I can sense the presence of a few hidden men¡ªprobably warriors tasked to guard the super-spiritual ley line. Therefore, shall we circle past them so as to not alert the enemy to our presence?¡± Cheriette probed. With a wave of his hand, Levi replied, ¡°No, we''ll charge in from the front door. I want the members of the Void Sect to be tormented by their horror.¡± ¡°Understood!¡± Cheriette responded in a deep voice. Empathizing with Levi, she knew that vengeance wouldn''t be sweet if he didn''t strike fear into the hearts of his enemies. After all, that was the only way for Levi to put his grudge to rest. As the three of them continued forward, they were soon stopped by elites of the Void Sect. ¡°Who goes there?¡± ¡°This is the border of the Void Sect. Take another step forward, and we''ll kill you without hesitation,¡± the guards barked in a frosty tone, unfazed by the group standing before them. Obviously, Levi''s group was hiding their aura, preventing the guards from sensing their true power. ¡°Kill them!¡± Levi ordered in a nonchnt tone. Cheriette nodded in acknowledgment. As for Larissa, she was held back by a look Levi had shot her when she attempted to help. ¡°Send reinforcements! Someone is plundering the holy ley line!¡± No sooner had the voice rang out than members of the Void Sect who were standing guard quickly gathered. At the thought that these men had no idea death was waiting for them, Cheriette sniggered to herself. ¡°It''s better for blind fools like you to meet your maker. Otherwise, you''re just wasting cultivation resources.¡± With that said, Cheriette charged fearlessly into the group. As her ruthless strikes tore through their formation, many of the guards were either left dead or grievously injured. These included the elders who had arrived as part of the reinforcements. During the battle, one of the elders noticed Levi and Larissa observing them from afar. As he had been to Eclipse on business before, he happened to have a deep impression of Larissa. ¡°Isn''t that Eclipses Princess of Divinity? Why is she by the side of an unassuming young man? Can it be...¡± Struck by an epiphany, the elder frantically instructed, ¡°All of you, hold them off for the time being! I need to report something important to the sect.¡± His orders stunned hispatriots. Instead of helping, he¡¯s fleeing? Unfortunately, before they could react, Cheriette bore down upon them.Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. Given the mediocrity of the guards, they fell like flies in front of Cheriette. Soon, more than half their numbers had been wiped out. As for the remaining half, they lost their will to fight and began retreating toward the Void Sect''s headquarters. ¡°There''s no need to pursue them. Let them report back to base,¡± Levi instructed with a smirk. Stopping in her tracks, Cheriette immediately understood Levi''s intention. It was evident that the latter wanted to mentally torture Gloria and the others. Back at Void Sect, Primo, Gloria, and theirpanions were discussing how to defend against the mysterious man. It was then that a panicking man barged into the room. ¡°Elder Queen, what''s going on?" the baffled Primo asked. Darius Queen¡ªpanting heavily¡ªinformed, ¡°There''s big trouble! The mysterious warrior is here!¡± Chapter 3854 Chapter 3854 Chaos In The Void Sect The weight of his words caused everyone''s heart to sink. ¡°What?¡± Primo and the others were overwhelmed by shock. ¡°Elder Queen, can you exin?¡± "What warrior? Where did hee from?¡± ¡°Exactly. Please make yourself clear.¡± The others interjected in turn. Darius quickly summarized, ¡°While I was under orders to keep watch at Greensill Mountain, a group crossed our border and started a fight with the guards. Upon arriving at the scene, I recognized one of them as the missing Princess of Divinity, Larissa Gould.¡± ¡°Elder Queen, this is really serious. Are you sure it was her?¡± the nervous Gloria questioned. Waving his hand, Darius answered, ¡°Elder Gaston, you''re probably not aware that I have been to Eclipse on business before and have seen her in the flesh. Furthermore, she has features that stand out from the crowd, especially with the red dot in between her brows. Hence, there''s no way I would''ve made a mistake.¡± Gasps echoed through the room. After the ughter of the Eclipse Pdins and the kidnap of Larissa, the re-emergence of thetter could only signify the arrival of the mysterious warrior. Gulp! Swallowing his saliva, Primo felt terror for the very first time in his life. Unable to contact the sect leader still, the presence of such a powerful foe would only mean certain destruction for them. "Quick, spread the message. Order everyone to be on their highest alert! Elder Queen and the few of you,e with me to see Lord Earkenhait at once. As for the rest of you, maintain the defensive formation. Our priority is to stay calm and not let them cause panic amongst our ranks,¡± Primo instructed, suppressing his own raging emotions. With that, the crowd nodded before leaving to make the necessary preparations. As for the rest of the Empyreans and Gloria, they followed behind Primo as he headed off to see Geraint.Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. The moment news of the attack broke out, chaos descended upon the Void Sect. Despite the reassurances of the elders, their words fell on deaf ears. ¡°That warrior doesn''t even fear Eclipse, so how are we going to put up a fight?¡± ¡°I heard that the Eclipse Pdins who were ughtered were capable of annihting a medium sect on their own. And yet, none of them managed to survive!¡± "He might be someone who hails from a super-secret sect. With our sect leader away, I''m afraid the Void Sect is doomed!¡± ¡°Even Primo and the others panicked at the news. Thus, we had better start fending for ourselves.¡± Terror and despair spread like wildfire within the Void Sect. The harder the elders tried to calm the popce, the worse their emotions became, forming a vicious cycle. ng! ng! ng! At the same time, the rm¡ªring incessantly as part of the defensive measures¡ªfurther intensified the panic within the Void Sect. Naturally, there were a group of die-hard followers who had been cultivating within the sect since they were young. Thus, their loyalty toward the sect was unwavering. Now that the sect was facing its biggest crisis, these followers swore to tie their fate to the sect, even if it cost them their lives. Back inside the meeting hall, Geraint was wearing a grim expression. Even though it had urred to him that Void Sect would be dragged into the matter, the speed at which it happened came as a surprise. ¡°Luckily, we have gathered more elite warriors before this, but against this warrior, they''re clearly not enough. Give out the order for everyone to arm themselves with their strongest weapons and magical items. Also, start deploying every defensive formation we have. Even though it''s not going to be enough to hold off such a powerful warrior, we can still use it to whittle away at his strength. I, too, will wield the God Crusher. Although it isn''t an ultimate weapon yet, its power has significantly increased after nurturing it for so long,¡± Geraint dered in a deep voice. Chapter 3855 Chapter 3855 Summoning All Forces As the vice sect leader, Geraint''s words carried considerable weight and helped to calm everyone''s racing hearts. The mention of God Crusher, in particr, had given them an additional glimmer of hope. After all, members of the Void Sect specialized in the art of swordsmanship, and Geraint was almost nearing perfection with his. Even if he couldn''t defeat the mysterious fighter with God Crusher, he knew he''d still be able to wear his opponent out significantly. ¡°In addition, I want you guys to spread the news of the mysterious fighter so the surrounding sects can join in the fight,¡± Geraint uttered coldly. ¡°I''m sure they understand the importance of our mutual dependence. Joining forces with us might still give them a chance of survival. Going at it alone, however, will be a guaranteed death sentence.¡± This battle will determine if Void Sect lives or dies, and since that mysterious fighter is so terrifyingly powerful, the only way for us to have a fighting chance is to rely on strength in numbers. Just then, Gloria spoke up. ¡°Lord Earkenhait, I suggest we inform Eclipse of everything that happened here as soon as possible. We''ll tell them we''ve found the culprit who murdered several Pdins, and even Larissa has fallen under his control. If we can rope in the help of Eclipse and Eclipse Academy, I''m sure it will improve our chances of winning.¡± "Yes, you make a good point. We''ll do as you say, Elder Gaston, and send our fastest apprentices to ry the message,¡± Geraint said approvingly. ¡°Primo, you''re truly blessed to have married such a capable woman!¡± "Oh, I couldn''t have done it without my husband''s guidance,¡± Gloria replied with a sharine smile. Primo instantly beamed with pride, especially when he felt everyone turning green with envy as they looked at him. ¡°Lastly, I shall activate the Carnage Sword Array andbine it with God Crusher. That way, I''ll be able to strike the mysterious fighter with the most powerful blow! With such a strong attack, I doubt he''d be able to walk away unscathed,¡± Geraint uttered, an evil glint in his eyes. Try as she might, Gloria couldn''t hide the shock on her face. ¡°Carnage Sword Array? I''ve never heard of that before!¡± ¡°It''s an attack that works hand in hand with our sect¡¯s defensive formation. Both are our strongest formations and also our trump cards,¡± Primo exined. ¡°Carnage Sword Array, in particr, was created by array masters merging the power from dragon ley lines and the sword energy from several of our sect''s fighters. Therefore, the only way to set the sword array in motion is by using our sects sword technique. Whenbined with God Crusher, the force unleashed will be scarily powerful.¡± Gloria finally had a good grasp of the situation. Ah, that''s Void Sect for you. How else could it have risen in the ranks if it didn¡¯t have a secret weapon up its sleeve? ¡°All right, that''s enough. Get yourselves ready, everyone!¡± Geraint ordered. With that, the crowd gradually filed out of the room. As Gloria watched from afar, she could tell all the sect members were hurriedly making their preparations. Many elders were even brandishing ancient swords, most of which were items she had never seen before. Wow! Everyone sure is taking out their most treasured weapons for the fight! While the Void Sect members were busy with their battle preparation, the surrounding sects had also gotten wind of the news. As it turned out, Void Sect''s messengers had intentionally exaggerated the situation and described the mysterious fighter as a deranged lunatic who''d go to any lengths to loot cultivation resources. To make matters worse, they also insisted that the fighter was the culprit who had previously devoured countless sects.This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Naturally, the news had many of the smaller sects fearing for their lives and promptly deciding to work together with the mighty Void Sect. Even the medium-sized sects knew they''d stand a better chance of winning if they joined forces, so it didn''t take much effort to convince them to send their best fighters to Void Sect. At the same time, Eclipse had also received the news, and the sect leader immediately deployed all elite Pdins and the Eclipse Academy to provide support. Not wanting to leave any room for error, Eclipse even ordered their subordinate groups to do the same and send reinforcements as soon as possible. Before long, various sects and forces were marching toward Void Sect to prepare for the massive showdown. Chapter 3856 Chapter 3856 Floyd Blocks The Way Meanwhile, Levi and his team were slowly nearing Void Sect¡¯s headquarters without having encountered any resistance. As it turned out, the apprentices guarding the holy ley line had all been ordered to retreat and defend the headquarters. That way, not only would Levi not be able to kill them, but Void Sect could also utilize them to strengthen its first line of defense. The buildings of Void Sect gradually came into view, and Levi could also see how everyone was scrambling to prepare for the battle. ¡°Today''s your doomsday, Gloria Gaston,¡± Levi said with a smirk. ¡°With you gone, our base will have no further troubles. If Void Sect dares to meddle in our affairs, I shall make it disappear from the face of the earth! Oh yes, I''ll have to reim God Crusher too. Even though it was something I crafted casually, it still belongs to me, and I want it back!¡± Needless to say, Levi was raring to go. How could he not when he had the perfect opportunity to make Gloria pay for all her sins? With that thought in mind, Levi instinctively elerated his pace. After walking for another six minutes, the group finally arrived at the perimeter of Void Sect. The three of them could see the energy fluctuations encircling the formations, and having impressive hearing abilities also meant they could hear Void Sect apprentices whispering from their hiding spots. ¡°Master, be careful! Someone''sing!¡± Larissa suddenly warned. Upon hearing that, Cheriette froze. Huh? I don''t feel any suspicious aura near us, though. Levi, however, merely nodded. ¡°Don''t worry. I think it''s someone we know.¡± Sure enough, a burly figure suddenly emerged from the depths of the forest and appeared in front of the trio in the blink of an eye. Cheriette couldn''t help but gasp. Oh, my goodness! This man is the Dark Demon I met in Yannopolis! ¡°It really is you, Floyd!" Levi eximed, aplex expression on his face. ¡°Why are you blocking our way?"This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Thump! To everyone''s surprise, Floyd fell to his knees. ¡°Master, please don''t attack Void Sect today. I beg of you!¡± ¡°What did you just say?¡± Levi asked coldly. ¡°Master, all I''m asking for is a chance to redeem myself!¡± Floyd hastily exined. ¡°I want to kill Gloria and destroy Void Sect with my own hands. Please grant my request!¡± Still prostrated on the ground, Floyd''s forehead was scratched so badly that it began to bleed. For a moment, Levi was silent. I can understand Floyd''s desperate need for revenge, and I can also tell he hasn''te to me to intercede for Gloria. That unrequited love of his is long gone, and he''s genuinely out for revenge. After all, Gloria did make aplete fool out of him. If I took this chance away from him, he''d have to live with the agony for the rest of his life. ¡°All right. You have my word,¡± Levi finally replied. ¡°Thank you, Master!¡± Floyd said gratefully. ¡°Thank you!¡± ¡°That said, how''s your condition now, Floyd? As you know, there are many drawbacks to using the extreme devouring technique. Look at yourself. Even your physical structure has been altered significantly. If you continue devouring, the consequences will be dire.¡± Floyd chuckled bitterly. ¡°Master, I brought all of this upon myself, and I deserve to be in this state. Besides, as long as I get to kill Gloria, I don''t care what price I have to pay. This is the path I''ve chosen, Master. Please don''t probe any further. Once I''ve gotten my revenge, I''ll make it up to everyone back at the base, including Zoey and Forlevia, by paying with my own life.¡± Before Levi could reply, Floyd added firmly, ¡°Master, I shall take my leave now. Leave Gloria to me.¡± With that, he swiftly turned and left. Chapter 3857 Chapter 3857 Give Him A Chance As Levi looked at Floyd''s retreating figure, the former sighed faintly. The past was vivid in his mind as if everything had just happened yesterday. Floyd''s persistent nature was precisely what enabled him to stand out among so many other young people. However, that was also the very same character trait that got him where he was today. There was some truth to the saying of how one¡¯s character determined their life after all!Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. This kid is so stubborn. His paranoia has not changed in the slightest. At the same time, this shows the kind of trauma that Gloria has inflicted on him. Yet, since he has chosen to take this path, we can only let him have his way. Silently, Levi made a decision in his heart. He then looked at all the terrified disciples of Void Sect who had gathered a distance away before letting out another faint sigh. "Since Floyd has decided to exact vengeance personally, we''ll let him do it. Gloria and the Three Sages, I''ll let you live a while longer.¡± Levi waved at the two women and in a deep voice, said, ¡°Let''s go!" The apprentices of Void Sect were on full alert, and the atmosphere was extremely tense. The informants posted at the perimeter kept rying messages. Two of the apprentices imed to have spotted the so-called elite fighter. There was nothing special about the man¡ªhis temperament and appearance did not reveal anything extraordinary. However, two beautiful young women nked him, and another elite fighter in ck armor had shown up. Both parties appeared to be discussing something, but the scouts were too far away to hear properly. Both scouts dared not approach, and thus could not hear the conversation clearly. Not long after the conversation, the three of them turned around to leave and disappeared into the jungle without a trace. ¡°We mustn''t let our guard down. That elite fighter must''ve discovered the energy fluctuation of the defensive formation we''ve activated. Even though his strength is extraordinary, he must approach the formation with caution. I reckon that he''s looking for a better direction tounch the attack. Continue surveying the area and report back to me immediately if you detect an energy surge,¡± said Primo after hearing the report. Everyone thought his analysis was reasonable. After all, it was the most logical exnation. Although the elite fighter had the guts to kill the Pdins of Eclipse on the periphery, the defensive formation was sustained by the dragon ley line. By harnessing the dragon ley line''s power coupled with abined attack from multiple elites, it was reasonable to exercise caution. Gloria was especially uneasy. Cold sweat could be seen dripping down her forehead She knew how difficult it was to exhaust the dragon ley line''s power in a day. The physical burden of doing so would reach an extreme level, As such, this mysterious elite fighter was likely an exceedingly strong physical cultivator who could withstand tremendous amounts of power. Otherwise, the power overload would have caused his body to explode, bringing about his demise. When it came to extreme devouring technique, Gloria felt that her right to speak outweighed anyone in the Void Sect. Would such a powerful fighter fear a formation sustained by the dragon ley line? Gloria was skeptical about this. Once the mysterious fighter invaded Void Sect, all her hard work and the position she had exerted so much effort to achieve would go up in mes. ¡°D*mn it!" Gloria clenched her fists as she feverishly prayed that the mysterious fighter would not attack Void Sect. At the very least, she hoped that the fighter would not strike before she had built enough strength to retaliate. Otherwise, it was going to be challenging for her to rebuild everything all over again. As the minutes ticked by, there was still no sign of an attack on Void Sect. Gloria, Primo, and the rest of Void Sect were kept on edge. Just then, the scouts had more news to report. The sect leaders of Eclipse had arrived with their elite fighters in tow. Such good news boosted the morale of the apprentices of Void Sect. After all, the arrival of Eclipse was of great help to them. Together, they all waited for the arrival of the mysterious fighter. Chapter 3858 Chapter 3858 The Leader Of Eclipse While everyone gathered with bated breath, a long time had since passed. However, there was still no sign of the mysterious fighter. Such a prolonged period of anxiety and anticipation rendered everyone frustrated and restless. It was like gathering an entire regiment expecting a tough fight, only to be greeted with nothing but air. ¡°Keep your guard up. The mysterious fighter might be using psychological warfare on us. He might strike suddenly and throw us off as soon as we rx a little!¡± said Geraint, his expression severe Upon hearing his orders, everyone present maintained their concentration in anticipation of battle. The members of Void Sect dared not act rashly when facing such a formidable opponent. After all, their leader was still nowhere to be found. As more time passed, even more fighters from Eclipse and Eclipse Academy arrived. Upon receiving the news, both forces summoned their fighters, who were training and going on missions in Kenfort, and requested their assistance to fight the impending enemy. Reinforcements then started to arrive at different times, presumably due to the respective distances they needed to travel. With the help of more and more elite fighters from both parties, they grew increasingly confident. ¡°We should stop waiting and charge to Greensill Mountain right away. There are so many of us! Why should we fear one man when we have so many elite fighters on our side?¡± asked the sect leader of Eclipse. Given that Eclipse was such arge and prominent sect, they had their pride to consider. Moreover, the sect leader felt the need to demonstrate the power and capability of Eclipse since they were gathered before so many elite fighters from powerful sects. That statement was all it took to spur some of the fighters into action. Soon, the elite fighters of Eclipse and Eclipse Academy began making their way to Greensill Mountain. Some of the other sects watched and waited, but the supplementary forces of the two major sects trailed closely behind the elite fighters. It did not take long before they had Greensill Mountain completely surrounded. However, after a thorough search, they did not even find traces of anyone having been there at all. At this moment, the fighters of Void Sect rushed to the scene after hearing the news. By doing so, not only could they get rid of the impending threat posed by the mysterious fighter as soon as possible, but they could also get into Eclipse¡¯s good books so that it would be easier for them to send their elites over to train in Eclipse Academy henceforth. To their dismay, they rushed toward Greensill Mountain in a hurry, only to find nobody there. The bizarre situation left them all puzzled and confused. ¡°Where on earth did the mysterious fighter go? Even if they''re waiting for the best time to attack, it''s impossible for them to just disappear from the entire mountain range!¡± ¡°It''s a bit odd that we can''t find anything after such a thorough search.¡± ¡°Do you think he escaped?¡± Everyone discussed among themselves. After all, with so many elite fighters releasing their energy in unison to conduct a search, it was near impossible for someone to hide, no matter how strong they were.This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Nheless, since they were still unable to find anything despite theirbined efforts, it was likely that the mysterious fighter had already left. Gloria and Primo walked side by side, surrounded by the council members of Void Sect. Deep frowns marred their faces, given that nobody could discern the mysterious fighter''s motives. ¡°Darling, what do you think that mysterious fighters up to?" probed Gloria. ¡°I can''t figure it out either,¡± replied Primo, shaking his head. He then continued, "However, based on his merciless way of doing things, he isn''t someone whose bark is worse than his bite. I feel like there''s a conspiracy behind all this.¡± Everyone present nodded in agreement. The mysterious fighter had ughtered many members of Eclipse Academy and other powerful sects just to get his hands on the dragon ley line. He acted without scruples and was not afraid of offending anyone. Not long ago, the mysterious fighter had breached Greensill Mountain knowing that the scouts would report his presence. This was clearly an act of provocation, in which he was publicly announcing his intention ofying Void Sect to waste. Otherwise, if the mysterious fighter truly had the intention ofunching a sneak attack, why would he let two weakling apprentices go? "Stop making any more guesses. I''ve alreadye to a conclusion.¡± Suddenly, a voice like thunder rang clearly in everyone''s ears. Chapter 3859 Chapter 3859 He Fears Us Everyone looked in the direction of the voice to find Geraint slowly approaching with two elders by his side. The person who spoke was a burly old man who stood in the middle. He was dressed in ck robes emzoned with the Eclipse crest that resembled a lifelike regal dragon. ¡°This is the Eclipse Sect Leader, Walden bey,¡± said Primo as he hurriedly introduced the man to Gloria. Gloria was quite stunned as she didn''t expect to meet such a big shot so soon. Even a vice sect leader like Geraint had to behave with the utmost courtesy and respect around Walden. ¡°What do you think, Lord bey?¡± asked Geraint respectfully, humbling himself to ask for Walden¡¯s advice. In a deep voice, Walden replied, ¡°As I see it, the man has been scared off after seeing so many fighters from Eclipse gathered here. The reason he so brazenly showed himself previously is that he looks down on Void Sect. He is proven to be nothing but a useless man who bullies the weak and fears the strong!¡± The crowd were instantly enlightened. They had an incorrect preconception that the mysterious fighter was someone formidable because his every action showed that he was an extremely powerful and fearless fighter. Because of this, they never considered other possibilities. ¡°Even if the Pdins of Eclipse are powerful, they aren¡¯t as powerful as the many elite fighters of Void Sect.¡± ¡°You''re right, Lord bey. Or else, why would that man have ughtered so many people?¡± ¡°He left no survivors because he¡¯s afraid that the Pdins would return to Eclipse and tell the others about it, thus revealing his identity!"Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. "With so many of us gathered here, he definitely won''t make any rash moves. I bet he''s scared!¡± All the fighters at the scene were emboldened by their assumptions, no longer dispirited. As it turned out, even a strong fighter like him would experience fear. With this revtion in mind, everyone''s worries faded away in an instant, and they soon regained their much-needed confidence and morale. "Glory to Eclipse!¡± ¡°Glory to Lord bey!" "We''ve won!" Cheers erupted among the crowd. Seeing that, Walden nodded approvingly. This was the oue he desired. With so many Pdins murdered by the mysterious fighter, Eclipses youthful generation suffered heavy casualties as a result. As such, Eclipse needed plenty of new blood to replenish their power. However, Walden was a prideful person, and he was not about to humble himself and send his people to recruit new members. After this incident, the high-rank officials of plenty of sects were definitely going to send talented young recruits to Eclipse Academy. The new forces groomed at the academy would be of use to Eclipseter on. "Settle down, everyone. I have something else to say.¡± The boisterous ce fell silent in response to Walden''¡¯s voice. "We can''t just set up defenses, or we''ll basically be like sitting ducks, and that madman will only grow more brazen. So, here''s my suggestion. All the sects present should dispatch their best fighters and conduct a thorough search around the area, with Void Sect as the center.¡± Walden cleared his throat before continuing, ¡°Everyone should carry sound transmission devices to ensure unimpededmunication. That way, we can be called to action in a timely manner, should support be required. Are there any objections?¡± Although his words were phrased as a question, his imperious, no-nonsense tone left no room for negotiations. However, most of the sects present had no objections. After all, Eclipse was a formidable sect. Furthermore, coupled with the support from Eclipse Academy, they were one of the top sects in terms of overall strength and influence. ¡°We will follow your orders, Lord bey.¡± ¡°We are willing to follow Eclipse¡¯s orders.¡± ¡°Let''s kill that madman! Glory to Lord bey!¡± Yell after yell of agitation reverberated across the ce. ¡°I''m going to issue a kill order from this day onward for that madman''¡¯s head! Charge!¡± Following Walden¡¯smand, everyone immediately took action right away. Eclipse distributedmunication devices to everyone, reminding their bearers to send out a signal as soon as they saw anything. In the meantime, Levi, Larissa, and Cheriette had already left Greensill Mountain ages ago. Chapter 3860 Full Chapter 3860 Mission Aplished To Levi, the purpose of his trip to Kenfort had already been fulfilled. His initial goal was to investigate the situation in Kenfort and obtain more information about Void Sect. Not only did they obtain detailed information, but they even gained unexpected benefits by gaining control over Astre Lune Sect. If Floyd had not insisted on getting revenge himself, Void Sect would have vanished into thin air already. Now, all that was left was for Floyd to take his revenge. When the time came, Levi was either going to observe in silence or lend a hand. However, judging from Floyd''s current cultivation level, it would have been a suicide mission if he decided to take on Void Sect so soon. Given Floyd''s temperament, he would only confront Gloria when he was fully confident in his own abilities. That was definitely going to take some time. I think we can leave Kenfort for the time being. That was what Levi had in mind ¡°Lord Garrison, where will we go next?¡± asked Cheriette tentatively. As an Astre Lune Sect Empyrean, Cheriette was worried about the safety of her sect. The fact that Yunus was killed in Astre Lune Sect would havee to light sooner orter. When the time came, they would have to face the collective wrath of both Eclipse and Eclipse Academy. If Levi was not around when it happened, then Astre Lune Sect could be wiped out just like that. Levi fell into a brief silence before replying, ¡°We''ll go back to Astre Lune Sect first. I still have things for you to do.¡± ¡°Just let us know what you need, Lord Garrison. We''ll heed your everymand,¡± said Cheriette sincerely. The fact that Levi was willing to return to Astre Lune Sect was great news to Cheriette. ¡°I need you to look for forging materials. Of course, the higher the quality, the better,¡± said Levi with a smile. In fact, Levi had already nned this in advance when he learned about his superior forging techniques. Forlevia and the others needed top-ss weapons to improve theirbat effectiveness too. ording to the intelligence he gained, the God Crusher he forged using low-quality materials had been perceived as an ultimate weapon by Void Sect. If he could obtain top-quality raw materials in Kenfort, coupled with the power of the dragon ley line, he could then forge a premium ultimate weapon. One could not improve in terms of cultivation level overnight, but an ultimate weapon was a supplementary tool. With a powerful enough forging technique, a fighter of the same ss could easily improve theirbat prowess by leaps and bounds. "Of course, Lord Garrison. We''ll do our best to find you those materials,¡± said Cheriette happily. Levi would only pay more attention to the sect if the sect proved their valuableness to him. With Levi around, Astre Lune Sect would no longer have to fear Eclipse. Afterward, Levi brought the two women back to Astre Lune Sect. When the sect members saw that Larissa had be Levi''s female servant, they were shell- shocked. Everyone feared and respected Levi even more. After all, if the one and only Larissa Gould could be subdued by Levi, what other reason could they have to not respect him? ¡°Find me a dragon ley line and materials for refining weapons. The higher the grade, the better. I''ve seen many such materials in an ancient tome, such as star metal, spark gold, dragon stones, and even divine bones..." However, as Levi listed out the materials he needed, he soon noticed that the expressions of everyone around had turned increasingly grim. ¡°Is there a problem?" asked Levi, confused.Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. Everyone exchanged nces, unsure of how to respond to him. Finally, it was Quirina who broke the silence by saying, ¡°Lord Garrison, such materials are very rare. Take the dragon stone, for example. It takes hundreds or even thousands of years for the dragon ley line to gestate a dragon stone. Dragon stones that are powerful enough can even produce their own intelligence to some extent. If you wish to forge weapons with these materials, then...¡± Even though Quirina did not finish what she said, Levi understood what she meant. Chapter 3861 Chapter 3861 Chapter 3861 King Of Forging Levi regarded everyone else with a smile. As he expected, their reactions were more or less simr. Quirina¡¯s intention was obvious. Dragon stone was an extremely precious forging material, and its rarity far surpassed a regr dragon ley line. A small dragon ley line could not produce a dragon stone. Even the dragon ley line Levi had snatched previously did not contain any dragon stone. That was a testament to the rarity and valuableness of a dragon stone. Therefore, ordinary forging techniques would not be sufficient to handle such an exquisite raw material. To put it bluntly, an average forger could not create a premium ultimate weapon even if they possessed a dragon stone, and that would be a waste of such a prized resource. The members of Astre Lune Sect were doubting his forging skills. ¡°Let¡¯s do this then. Bring me some of the materials avable in the sect and lead me to the sect¡¯s holy ley line. I¡¯ll make some useful weapons for the sect¡¯s elders,¡± Levi chirped. All the elders of Astre Lune Sect felt embarrassed to have their thoughts openly expressed in words. However, they also looked forward to witnessing Levi¡¯s forging technique in person. His confident demeanor fanned the enthusiasm of the elders. It seems like our new leader is genuinely skilled. That thought shed across everyone¡¯s mind. Quirina immediately instructed her subordinates to bring over heaps of raw material before showing Levi the way to the holy ley line. ¡°Let¡¯s begin.¡± With that, Levi started forging. All the members of Astre Lune Sect gaped in awe when they saw his exceptional techniques and how professional he was. ¡°Lord Garrison¡¯s forging technique is too advanced!¡± ¡°I¡¯ve participated in a forgingpetition hosted by multiple prominent sects, but even the skills of the forging champion of that contest pale inparison to Lord Garrison¡¯s.¡± ¡°I reckon Lord Garrison¡¯s skills are almost on par with Kenfort¡¯s ultimate forging techniques, right?¡± ¡°Elder Quimby, please be more confident about your spection. I¡¯m afraid only Weapon God, the King of Forging, couldpete against Lord Garrison.¡± The King of Forging was Kenfort¡¯s most skilled person in forging, and he was honorably referred to as Weapon God by others. Many of the strongest sects were willing to sacrifice all their resources to acquire an ultimate weapon made by Weapon God. Unfortunately, Weapon God was an existence far beyond Astre Lune Sect¡¯s reach. Even Eclipse might not be able to establish contact with Weapon God. Rumor had it that only the secluded prominent families or sects could correspond with Weapon God. However, after taking in Levi¡¯s superb forging technique, everyone was shocked to the core. Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. The next second, their astonishment was reced by exhration and agitation as they all realized they wouldn¡¯t have to worry about theck of premium ultimate weapons if they could rely on Levi. Swiftly after, Levi was done smithing a few weapons. ¡°The quality of the raw materials was too low, and the weapons are merely blessed with the power of the holy ley line, so I hope you all don¡¯t mind using these lousy creations for now.¡± He tossed the few weapons at Quirina and the elders. Lousy creations? What does he mean? Everyone stared at the magnificent and radiant weapons in their hands dumbfoundedly. Even the ultimate weapons of those influential sects are iparable to these! Yet Lord Garrison merely thinks of these as lousy creations and hopes we don¡¯t mind using them? On second thought, the members of Astre Lune Sect realized Levi was right. After all, they had provided him with normal-grade raw materials. If they had given him dragon stone, star metal, or any other simrly high-grade resources, the weapons he created would¡¯ve been premium ultimate weapons. ¡°Are you really giving these weapons to us, Lord Garrison?¡± Quirina asked emotionally. Levi grinned and nodded. ¡°Of course. I am a man of my word. If all of you can procure more high-grade materials in the future, I¡¯ll forge some premium ultimate weapons for you too.¡± The crowd gasped after hearing that. ¡°Thank you for your generous gift, Lord Garrison!¡± ¡°You¡¯re so cool, Lord Garrison!¡± ¡°Your forging technique is out of this world, Lord Garrison!¡± All the high-rank officials of Astre Lune Sect were overjoyed as they cheered in excitement. Chapter 3862 Chapter 3862 Chapter 3862 Pay The Price Their joyous mien was not a facade, as all the high-rank officials of Astre Lune Sect were truly over the moon. All the remaining hint of resentment they harbored toward Levi for seizing control of their sect dissipated for good. The weapons Levi had casually produced were far superior to their sect¡¯s existing strongest ultimate weapons. Disregarding their cultivation techniques, theirbat abilities would receive significant boosts from wielding those ultimate weapons alone. Besides, Levi had made himself very clear that if they could acquire top-tier raw materials in the future, he would smith some premium ultimate weapons for them. ¡°I finally understand why you¡¯re so determined to locate high-grade forging materials, Lord Garrison.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Aside from those top-tier raw materials, other ordinary substances are too mediocre for your forging technique.¡± ¡°We should change our sect¡¯s name to Premium Ultimate Weapon Sect from now on.¡± ¡°Ah, that¡¯s a little immodest, Elder Canfield, but that name sure fits Lord Garrison¡¯s outstanding forging technique.¡± Taking in their delightful demeanor, Levi found their reactionical. I can¡¯t believe they are showering me with so many praises for offering them weapons I regard as rubbish. Nevertheless, this situation is coincidentally beneficial for me. After all, I can gain better control of Astre Lune Sect by doing them favors and letting them acknowledge my strength. Presently, it seems like the high-rank officials of the sect no longer have anyints. As long as they have chosen a side, the stability of the sect¡¯s circumstances will be cemented. While the members of Astre Lune Sect were dwelling in that joyous moment, an informant suddenly approached. ¡°Lord Garrison, we¡¯ve just received thetest news that Walden bey, the sect leader of Eclipse, had given an order to over a hundred sects to carry out a thorough search. A portion of Eclipse Academy¡¯s fighters has arrived at the sect¡¯s branch located at the outermost perimeter. They seem to be here to confront us. Should we instruct our apprentices to retaliate? Please make the decision, Lord Garrison.¡± Levi contemted in silence for a few moments before uttering with a smile, ¡°Let¡¯s seize this opportunity to test the quality of these newly forged weapons. You all do not have to retaliate. Let them in, and I¡¯ll personally deal with them.¡± ¡°Understood!¡± The informant immediately returned to the branch to ry the message. Levi said, ¡°All of you can stay here and guard the sect. I¡¯ll go and teach those insolent people a lesson.¡± With that, he picked up a long sword that had just been smithed and swiftly made his way over to deal with Eclipse Academy¡¯s fighters. Meanwhile, a teamprising approximately thirty elites from Eclipse Academy was aggressively rushing toward Astre Lunar Sect. ¡°Looks like Astre Lunar Sect may not necessarily be the murderer since they wouldn¡¯t dare to fight back.¡± ¡°They would never have the courage to impede us!¡± ¡°But our sect leader ordered us to find out some reliable information. We won¡¯t be able to exin ourselvester on if we don¡¯t fulfill our tasks.¡± Amidst their discussion, the few people leading the group saw someone blocking their way ahead. That man had the appearance of an average Joe and was wielding a long sword. However, after probing his abilities, they noticed that man didn¡¯t possess impressive capabilities. The group leader, dressed in a ck outfit, demanded coldly, ¡°Who are you? How dare you get in the way of Eclipse Academy?¡± ¡°I¡¯m the person who will take your life!¡± Levi replied cheerily. The elites from Eclipse Academy immediately raised their guards despite sensing their opponent wasn¡¯t extraordinarily strong. ¡°Scoundrel! I¡¯d like to see how well you¡¯ll fare against a Pdin like me!¡± One of the group¡¯s leaders, dressed in ck, withdrew a long sword from behind his back. Then, he charged forward at high speed, his figure morphing into an afterimage while he shed at Levi¡¯s throat. ¡°Those who wish to witness my prowess will have to pay the price with their lives.¡± Levi flicked his wrist and blocked the iing attack with his sword. ng! A crisp, loud sound of metal shing together split the air. The elite¡¯s sword broke in half the next second. On the other hand, Levi¡¯s long sword continued to gain momentum and struck the vital part of his opponent¡¯s body.Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. Utterly shocked, the man dressed in ck failed to dodge the attack. The next instant, blood spurted in midair, and that man¡¯s head was separated from his body. Before he could even grunt, his body fell to the floor with a thud. Chapter 3863 Chapter 3863 Chapter 3863 Kill Him Hiss! The sound of others gasping reverberated in the air. The leader of the party dressed in ck was among the top five fighters in their group, yet Levi killed him with one hit. The vast difference in their capabilities caused the other members of Eclipse Academy to be in disbelief. ¡°Be careful, everyone. He¡¯s wielding a premium ultimate weapon.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Otherwise, there¡¯s no way Finley would die.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s kill him and snatch away his ultimate weapon. That way, even if we do not locate the mysterious fighter, we can still im some credit when we return.¡± Everyone from Eclipse Academy eyed the long sword in Levi¡¯s hand passionately. Eagerness glinted in their gazes as if they were starved predators finallyying their eyes upon their prey. That was because they were aware of the preciousness of an ultimate weapon. ¡°Let¡¯s fight him together!¡±manded another leader of the group who was dressed in ck. Numerous Pdins surged forward fearlessly and surrounded Levi. ¡°You¡¯ll have to be sufficiently capable to take this ultimate weapon away from me. Let me do you all a favor and send you to hell to be reunited with your vice-chancellor!¡± Before Levi even finished his words, he had vanished from his spot. The next second, he reappeared in the middle of the Pdins¡¯ attack formation. Blood sttered as he waved the long sword in his hand. With every strike, he ended one person¡¯s life, and all of his opponents died from getting their throats slit. His movements were deft and quick. Despite having the advantage of striking with arger party, members of Eclipse Academy were mercilessly defeated by Levi alone. In less than five minutes, dead bodies were strewn across theThis material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. ground. Only one person from the group survived by luck. He hastily fled after acknowledging Levi¡¯s terrifying abilities. As he escaped, he took out hismunication device, nning to ry the message to Walden. However, after the surviving member of Eclipse Academy bolted a few meters ahead, he suddenly felt an intense murderous intent rapidly closing in behind him. He nced behind him and saw a long sword flying toward him. A split secondter, the long sword stabbed his heart before he even had a chance to dodge. Whoosh! The long sword pierced through his body and sent him soaring across the sky due to the immense propelling force. In the end, thest surviving member of the party died while his body was airborne, and his corpse was pinned to the tree trunk of an ancient tree. ¡°This weapon is indeed not bad. At the very least, it is a few times stronger than the previous God Crusher.¡± Levi retrieved the long sword and walked away afterward as if he had nothing to do with everything that had happened there. Subsequently, a few more sects sent some more elites to investigate the truth, but all of them were wiped out by the mysterious fighter. Shortly after, the news of Eclipse Academy and other sects¡¯ fighters being murdered by the mysterious fighter spread like wildfire. The area involving the deaths of those people suddenly became a forbidden death zone. While the news garnered attention from the public, all the others sects also grew concerned and panicky at the same time because no one knew who the culprit was. Nheless, the Eclipse Academy elites were widely recognized as strong fighters, yet none survived the predicament. Therefore, one could imagine how remarkably formidable the killer was. As a result, no one dared to set foot in that area to carry out their investigation anymore. Naturally, Levi was the person who orchestrated all those gruesome incidents. After all, he felt bored waiting for members of Astre Lune Sect to collect the materials. Hence, he decided to eliminate some of his enemies and, at the same time, seize that opportunity to polish his cultivation. A few dayster, members of Astre Lune Sect sessfully gathered some raw materials for forging. Unfortunately, they couldn¡¯t find any star metal, spark gold, dragon stone, or Divine Bones. The oue caused Levi to feel slightly upset as he had wasted a significant amount of time staying at Kenfort. It won¡¯t be worth my time and effort if I continue to get stalled here. Most importantly, he was worried that the Holy Guardians he met at the secret realm would attack the base while he was at Kenfort. Still, he was aware that everyone from Astre Lune Sect had tried their best. The main issue was the rarity of those materials and the difficulty in acquiring them. ¡°Isn¡¯t there any other way to obtain these things?¡± Levi asked. Chapter 3864 Chapter 3864 Chapter 3864 Prime Association A hint of anger rose within Levi. Those few items were crucial to increasing the upper limit of an ultimate weapon¡¯s potential. If he couldn¡¯t acquire those materials, the ultimate weapons he forged could never achieve his desired state. Nheless, Levi did not feel like wasting any more time. After all, there were still unaddressed issues pending in the mundane world. ¡°Lord Garrison, I just received a piece of news. Perhaps we can try our luck at Lightspring,¡± Cheriette piped up. Overjoyed, Levi hastily asked, ¡°Tell me more details.¡± ¡°Lord Garrison, Lightspring is thergest city in this area, and the most influential force in Lightspring is Prime Association. They possess thergest amount of rare resources. ording to the information I obtained, Prime Association has all the top-tier materials you need,¡± Cheriette borated. Levi was thrilled after listening to her. Still, he made a few judgments after taking in the changes in her facial expression. ¡°Is Prime Association very influential?¡± Levi asked while wearing a grin. ¡°They are not just influential. They are very powerful!¡± Cheriette wore a wry smile. ¡°Even Eclipse has to show them respect, much less Astre Lune Sect. Prime Association is an organization simr to an alliance. They have branches all over the cities in Kenfort and own some undiscovered dragon ley lines. Perhaps even resources beyond that tier. Even though the one at Lightspring is just one of their branches, we should still avoid provoking Prime Association because the consequences will be dire,¡± Cheriette exined with all seriousness and expressed her opinion on that matter very clearly. She was implying to him that they were facing a lot of enemies at the moment, so it would not be wise for them to offend Prime Association. Quirina chimed in as well, ¡°Lord Garrison, let¡¯s think of another way. We don¡¯t need to mess with a huge organization like Prime Association.¡± ¡°I understand your concern,¡± Levi replied. Everyone finally rxed after hearing his response, but his subsequent words caused everyone¡¯s hearts to jump into their throats. ¡°Cheriette and Larissa, make the necessary preparations and follow me to Lightspring,¡± he chirped. The others present were dumbfounded as the abrupt turn of events caught them by surprise. We¡¯ve made ourselves so clear, yet he¡¯s still going to provoke Prime Association? Why is he deliberately putting us in danger? ¡°Lord Garrison, please reconsider!¡± everyone uttered in unison while wearing bitter expressions. Levi¡¯s face darkened as he said, ¡°This is the decision I made after thinking this matter through. Anyone of you who is unwilling to ept my verdict, please feel free to speak up now.¡± ¡°That¡¯s brilliant thinking, Lord Garrison!¡± Everyone changed their stance instantaneously. Their voices rang harmoniously as if they had rehearsed that line countless times. Despite their worries, none of them dared to defy Levi because he was a ruthless man who would kill without hesitation if anyone disagreed with him, and all the members of Astre Lune Sect cherished their lives. This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Cheriette felt the urge tough after seeing the quick change in everyone¡¯s attitude. However, thinking of how they were going to mess with a dominant force like Prime Association, she felt like crying her eyes out. Unfortunately, there was no way to convince Levi after he made his decision. Hence, she could only leave her future to fate. The next morning, Levi departed with only Cheriette and Larissa keeping himpany. The trio did not dawdle and reached Lightspring¡¯s city gate in just five days. They were still a few miles away from the actual city, but the towering city wall was already visible. Looking from afar, the city wall alone was over thirty meters in height. Besides that, the wall was protected by a defensive formation. Levi could clearly sense the terrifying energy fluctuations. He eximed inwardly. This defensive formation¡¯s energy isparable to a secret realm when activated! This ce is indeed an established city. Even the outer defensive formation is already so strong. Chapter 3865 Chapter 3865 Chapter 3865 In The Heart Of Kenfort While Levi was immersed in shock, he suddenly heard the sound of something cutting through the air. Jerking his head up, he spotted a gigantic animal-shaped ship whizzing past at lightning speed. Because of its breakneck speed, even he couldn¡¯t manage to catch a glimpse of it in its entirety. Such speed far exceeds any aircraft designed by Digital God! Sheer surprise inundated him. I wonder what its power source is. But judging from its look, I think it¡¯s likely a particr type of manned aircraft. That aside, it¡¯s an exclusive mode of transportation in Kenfort. ¡°What was that?¡± Levi inquired in puzzlement. Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°That was a cloudship, Lord Garrison. It¡¯s usually designed in the shape of an animal and uses top- notch spiritual energy crystals as fuel. Not only can it be used as a means of transport, but it can also function as a lethal weapon. Only super-powerful sects own such a cloudship, so sects such as Void Sect and Astre Lune Sect can only dream of owning one. Of course, even if we spend a fortune buying a cloudship, a sect like ours doesn¡¯t have sufficient spiritual energy crystals for fuel. Even Eclipse Academy doesn¡¯t have a cloudship,¡± Cheriette exined respectfully. In response, Levi shed her a faint smile of understanding. Ah, this is the upgraded version of the inability to afford gasoline even if one could afford a car. After all, a sect of Astre Lune Sect¡¯s level would rather give any top-notch spiritual energy crystals they have to their Pdins for cultivation. It¡¯d be a great waste of precious resources to use them as fuel for a cloudship. This is also evidence that Lightspring is indeed extraordinary. Needless to say, there must be plenty of dragon ley lines in the city for it to be capable of supplying spiritual energy crystals for the consumption of cloudships. ¡°Lightspring is the biggest city in this region, so it¡¯s not surprising that it has cloudships. But in terms of the whole of Kenfort, its geographical location isn¡¯t perfect. The bona fide top-notch city is in the heart of Kenfort, and cloudships are almost everywhere there,¡± Larissa added at the side. Turning to her, Levi asked, ¡°So, you¡¯ve been there?¡± ¡°I was fortunate enough to visit once.¡± Larissa then paused for a moment before she continued, ¡°Cloudships are also divided into many levels ording to their shapes. For instance, the cloudship earlier was evidently in the shape of a red deer or the like. A cloudship in the shape of a dragon or tiger would have more functions, consequently, be much more powerful.¡± ¡°I never thought there are so many different types of cloudships.¡± Levi felt that he had truly broadened his horizons. But on second thought, even cars in the secr world are of different quality when they¡¯re of different brands, no? Ordinary cars and top-notch sports cars are worlds apart, regardless of whether it¡¯s in terms of parts or speed. ¡°Let¡¯s enter the city!¡± After saying that, he took the lead and started forward. Cheriette and Larissa followed closely behind him, but Cheriette obviously couldn¡¯t quite mask her worry. Soon, they arrived at the city gates. A near distance away, city guards could be seen inspecting the crowding and going from the city. In truth, it wasn¡¯t so much an inspection than a simple registration and cultivation assessment for a general understanding of those entering the city. By doing so, they could also prevent those with ulterior motives from making trouble in the city. More than ten city guards inspected the goods in detail while an elderly man with a white beard and hair sat underneath the arch of the city gates. The elderly man wore a white robe with a huge, lifelike dragon embroidered at the chest. Above the dragon¡¯s head was scorching sunlight. ¡°That¡¯s Lightspring¡¯s inspector general, responsible for assessing the cultivation level of those entering the city,¡± Cheriette whispered through the transmitter. Levi inclined his head in acknowledgment. This elderly man¡¯s capabilities are on par with Quirina¡¯s. Lightspring is indeed something else that it assigned someone with the capabilities of helming a medium-sized sect to perform cultivation assessment. Of course, even the capabilities of the ordinary city guards inspecting the goods were on par with ordinary Pdins of medium-sized sects. When they walked past the inspector general, thetter¡¯s gaze only stilled for a second longer on Larissa. As for Levi and Cheriette, they were both ignored entirely. Chapter 3866 Chapter 3866 Chapter 3866 Misfortunes Never Come Singly When they entered the city, Cheriette noticed Levi quirking an eyebrow imperceptibly. She hastily queried through the transmitter, ¡±What¡¯s the matter, Lord Garrison?¡± ¡°We¡¯re being targeted, but it¡¯s okay. Just ignore him.¡± While saying that, Levi nced at Larissa meaningfully. Earlier, both he himself and Cheriette had deliberately suppressed their cultivation. Larissa, however, didn¡¯t do so. In fact, she had even purposefully let out a trace of murderous intent. It was probably that murderous intent of hers that had caught the inspector general¡¯s attention. Don¡¯t tell me she has some trick up her sleeve again now that we¡¯re in Lightspring? Despite his thoughts, he didn¡¯t show the slightest hint of anything amiss on his face. After Cheriette learned that someone was targeting them, apprehension and anxiety brewed within her. But when she looked at Levi¡¯s confident expression, the tension within her inexplicably eased a fraction. Levi was wholly ignorant of theplex changes in her emotions. Instead, he studied everything in the city. The main road in Lightspring was wide and clean, spanning over ten feet with bluestone paving it. Various stalls lined both sides of the road, trading in various magical herbs. The surrounding buildings, especially, had retro architecture. It was as though one had gone back in time hundreds of years ago, with pavilions everywhere in sight. The gates and walls of mansions were richly ornamented with carvings and paintings. The murals and relief sculptures were vivid, a feast for the eyes. Even the stone griffins in front of the gates were made of materials mined from top-notch holy ley lines or even dragon ley lines. Undeniably, the mansions were incredibly luxurious. The three of them continued forward. Levi even caught sight of a private herb garden in which various precious medicinal herbs were nted. Despite a distance of over ten feet apart, he could distinctly sense the pure spiritual energy and natural fragrance emanating from those medicinal herbs. An endless stream of people came and went on the streets. With various spirit beasts alongside the pedestrians, in particr, the entire scene was very much lively. Whoa! There are tons of elites here in Lightspring! Levi eximed inwardly, for he discovered that the lowest cultivation level of the pedestrians was on par with the elder of Bluesky Sect. Many even exceeded that by far. The capabilities of the stronger ones wereparable to the sect leaders of medium-sized sects. On top of that, fighters of Yunus¡¯ level abounded. No wonder Quirina and the others strongly dissuaded me from picking trouble with Prime Association. There are already tons of elites here in Lightspring, and Prime Association is membered by the cr¨¨me de cr¨¨me of the various sects in Lightspring. One can only imagine how terrifying its capabilities are. But so what? I¡¯m going to turn Lightspring upside down! He continued forging ahead with the twodies. This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. A short whileter, his eyes narrowed slightly. He glimpsed a group of ck-robed elites searching everywhere for something or other a stone¡¯s throw away. ¡°They¡¯re members of Eclipse!¡± Cheriette eximed through the transmitter. In a sh, her expression turned grim. He¡¯s here in Lightspring to pick trouble with Prime Association, and he has even been targeted by the city guards the second he entered the city. Now, we¡¯ve even bumped into fighters from Eclipse hunting for someone. Verily, misfortunes nevere singly! Meanwhile, Larissa had also spotted herrades. Her eyes promptly lit up. This is a golden opportunity for me to escape. If I missed it, it¡¯d be exceedingly difficult for me to break free from his control again. She nned to open her mouth and cry for help from them, but she abruptly stopped halfway, for her eyes met Levi¡¯s sharp and icy ones. For a moment, she felt as though she had been submerged in freezing water. She swallowed the words that were on the tip of her tongue. Without a shadow of a doubt, he¡¯ll kill me immediately if I dare cry out for help. Utter terror pervaded her. She even started trembling all over, cold sweat dripping from her forehead. At that very instant, she was truly afraid and threw the notion of asking for help out the window. Chapter 3867 Chapter 3867 Chapter 3867 The Wealthy Prime Association ¡°You can try calling for help!¡± Levi remarked with a chuckle. His smile, dazzling as it was, resembled a demon¡¯s in Larissa¡¯s eyes. It made her shudder, and herst hope of screaming for help and escaping dissipated. More importantly, she hadpletely regained her senses. She wanted to scream for help out of survival instinct, but after she had calmed down, she sincerely regretted that thought. Even if the entire Eclipse team attacks Levi at once, it¡¯ll be pointless, given his cultivation level. When I led dozens of Pdins with superior fighting skills back then, didn¡¯t he also take them down effortlessly? Besides, he came here so openly and brazenly, so I can¡¯t gain support from the powerful parties in Lightspring. Larissa¡¯s mind was in turmoil. Let¡¯s see if I¡¯ll get the chance when Levi gets into a conflict with Prime Association. She secretly made a decision. ¡°How can you say that, Master? I¡¯ll never call for help. Besides, how can those weaklings ever be your match?¡± Larissa said respectfully. Levi¡¯s smile grew wider. ¡°Let¡¯s hope you act in ordance with your words.¡± Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. Larissa¡¯s heart lurched, but in order to stay alive, she still tried to suppress her internal panic and act like an obedient subordinate. With that, the trio continued walking forward while browsing the market in Lightspring, which was more than ten timesrger than the one in Yannopolis. The bustling marketce was lined with stores selling all kinds of magical herbs and materials for forging weapons. Upon careful inspection, Levi discovered that those items were of lower quality than what he had expected. He failed to find any material that met his expectation even after browsing the entire ce. ¡°We¡¯ll head straight to Prime Association!¡± Levi announced in a deep voice. Cheriette acknowledged with a nod before checking the map for directions and moving swiftly toward its location. Around two hourster, the three of them finally arrived at their destination ¨C Prime Association. A magnificent ancient-style pce stood before them in luxurious splendor. The finest spiritual stone bricks were used to build the walls, and some of the intricate decorations were even processed using dragon ley line ores. The richly ornamented beams, columns, and pavilions were a sight to behold. Disregarding everything else, just the ores used for the exterior of those buildings would use up several medium dragon ley lines. The main entrance of Prime Association was even more majestic, and there was a faint aura of purple energy radiating from the unknown metal ore it was made of. The words ¡°Prime Association¡± could be seen carved on a gold-colored que that hung above the entrance. ¡°What a magnificent association!¡± Levi could not help but exim. Cheriette¡¯s lips twitched. The members of the association are also extremely formidable! The anxiety within her reached its peak. No matter how strong Levi is, he is still alone. Given the abundance of elites in Prime Association and the uncertainty posed by Larissa, the result is unpredictable should a fight break out. Levi was unaware of what Cheriette was thinking and quickly used his power to assess the cultivation level of the people in the area. Although he decided toe to the Prime Association to seize the raw materials for forging weapons, he also wanted to gauge the extent of his enemies¡¯ strength to the best of his abilities. There was an endless stream of people entering and leaving the association, the vast majority of whom were in groups. Levi assessed dozens of groups that came and went and found that most of their powers were above the core council members of Astre Lune Sect. However, their abilities were still inferior to those of the elites of Eclipse, and they were essentially the cr¨¨me de cr¨¨me of the average sects. What attracted Levi¡¯s attention, in particr, were the waves of aura hidden around Prime Association¡¯s perimeters. Some of those fighters were already as strong as the fighters from Eclipse, and there were a few even more formidable ones. Levi remarked with a smile, ¡°Prime Association¡¯s background is truly something else. Let¡¯s head inside!¡± Chapter 3868 Chapter 3868 Chapter 3868 Just Take It By Force Cheriette followed Levi into Prime Association with a mixture of anxiety and apprehension. Contrary to her, Larissa was not nervous at all, wanting nothing more than for Levi to get into a fight with the fighters of the association. Then and only then could she have a better chance of escaping from his side. When Levi stepped inside Prime Association, he discovered that the interior was even morevish and resplendent. Even the tables, chairs, and benches inside were made of thousand-year-old wood. ¡°Go and get hold of someone from this association!¡± Levi said to Cheriette. Thetter summoned up her courage and went inside. She soon located a person in charge of trading for the association. Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. Levi stood where he was and waited. After a while, Cheriette and a middleman dressed in a long robe with a sword hanging from his waist came over. ¡°Mr. Garrison, thisdy has already told me what you need. Star metal, spark gold, and dragon stone, are avable here. As for divine bone, we know its whereabouts. If you think the price is eptable, we can trade now.¡± The middleman spoke very politely. ¡°What¡¯s the price?¡± Levi asked tly. The middleman answered with a smile, ¡°That¡¯ll be three hundred top-tier spiritual energy crystals for the star metal, while the spark gold and dragon stone each cost three thousand top-tier spiritual energy crystals. If our trade is sessful, the association will tell you the whereabouts of the divine bones for free. Does that sound good, Mr. Garrison? Of course, you can trade them with magical herbs of equal value if you can¡¯t produce such arge number of top-tier spiritual energy crystals all at once.¡± ¡°That¡¯s so expensive!¡± Cheriette eximed. Top-tier spiritual energy crystals originated from dragon ley lines or even legendary higher-level ancient spiritual ley lines. Even the entire Astre Lune Sect could not umte ten spiritual energy crystals, for the sect only possessed resources from holy ley lines as an average sect. As for Void Sect, the members¡¯ ess to resources from dragon ley lines was only made possible by the seven Empyreans¡¯ unique abilities to sense spiritual ley lines. However, the price of six thousand and three hundred dragon ley line spiritual energy crystals set by Prime Association was equivalent to an astronomical figure to Astre Lune Sect. ¡°Is this already the lowest price?¡± Levi asked in a deep voice. The middleman nodded. ¡°Since this is your first time doing business with Prime Association, I have already given you the lowest price. This makes it easier for us to continue doing business in the future, isn¡¯t it? What¡¯s the matter, Mr. Garrison? Could it be that you can¡¯t afford the price?¡± The middleman had previously been treating Levi with respect, but at that moment, courtesy and friendliness were non-existent. There was even a hint of sarcasm in his tone. ¡°You can¡¯t even pay this amount of spiritual energy crystals, yet, you still came to trade with Prime Association? You truly are making a fool of yourself! You guys can go out, turn right, and walk for an hour. There are street stalls over there. That¡¯s more in line with your identities, isn¡¯t it? How dare you trade top-quality materials like dragon stone and spark gold without enough spiritual energy crystal? Have you no shame? Scram! Paupers like you lot are dragging down our reputation.¡± Everyone doing business in Prime Association immediately made mocking remarks, and even the person in charge of the transaction changed his attitude. ¡°If you¡¯re not sincere in making this deal, please leave quickly, and don¡¯t affect the association¡¯s business,¡± the middleman uttered coldly. Levi merely grinned at him in silence. He did possess quite a few dragon ley line spiritual energy crystals. Of the more than ten dragon ley lines found in the secret realm, he had used up a lot of their powers, but there were plenty of crystals. One could even say that the number of crystals umted from those dragon ley lines was enormous. However, due to distance, Levi did not intend to go back to the mundane world to fetch them. ¡°List the names of the sects in Lightspring that have these spiritual energy crystals. I¡¯ll go and seize just enough to make the trade. Or we can spare ourselves the trouble and just rob the association,¡± he said with a wide grin. Chapter 3869 Chapter 3869 Chapter 3869 They Forced Me To Do It As soon as his words fell, Cheriette and Larissa widened their eyes in shock. This guy is clearly the Fearless Robber of Kenfort! Larissa was stunned speechless. Oh, Lord Garrison. You should keep these words to yourself. Why must you say it out loud? Cheriette also experienced quite a shock. Prime Association¡¯s forces are scattered all over Kenfort. Provoking such a powerhouse is equivalent to triggering an entire series of chain effects. Even within Lightspring, the association is full of elites and has a close rtionship with the City Defense Army. Isn¡¯t he asking for trouble? Gasps echoed across the hall of Prime Association before everyone burst outughing. ¡°This guy¡¯s a lunatic, isn¡¯t he?¡± ¡°No one sound of mind will say such a thing.¡± ¡°I can¡¯t believe he said he wants to rob Prime Association. He truly has a death wish!¡± The person in charge of the transaction also wore an icy expression as he ordered loudly, ¡°Guards! Seize these lunatics who came to cause trouble.¡± The minute he finished his sentence, dozens of elite guards rushed out from the inner courtyard of Prime Association and surrounded Levi and the others. Levi remained impassive, and upon assessing the abilities of those guards, found them to be much stronger than Larissa¡¯s team back then. No wonder Quirina previously said that even Eclipse has to show Prime Association some respect. Judging solely by the quality of the guards at their disposal, the association has a more profoundContent ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. foundation. Levi had a rough judgment in his mind. Members of various sects that came to do business with the association stepped back and watched the situation unfold with great interest. ¡°This brat¡¯s cultivation is mediocre. Looks like he¡¯s dead meat.¡± ¡°That woman, on the other hand, is quite formidable, but she also doesn¡¯t have the slightest chance of defeating so many Prime Association fighters.¡± ¡°Shall we bet on how long the three of them canst?¡± ¡°Sure! I bet three hundred dragon ley line spiritual energy crystals that they won¡¯tst fifteen minutes.¡± ¡°I bet five hundred that they won¡¯tst more than ten minutes.¡± Everyone started making bets among themselves. The person in charge of the transaction said icily, ¡°Prime Association has always adhered to the concept that anyone whoes to visit is our guest. Since this is your first offense, I¡¯ll spare your lives as long as you kneel and beg for mercy.¡± Levi waved his hands as he rejected, ¡°Oh, we can¡¯t do that! Since the atmosphere has been built up, won¡¯t we be disappointing everyone If we don¡¯t fight?¡± What the heck? The person in charge of the transaction suddenly had a strong urge to swear. I can¡¯t believe this guy has the nerve to show such ingratitude! ¡°Since you asked for it, don¡¯t me me for being ruthless,¡± he said. After that, he turned around and instructed his subordinates, ¡°Kill this man on the spot and capture the other two alive as ves.¡± ¡°Understood!¡± the guards of Prime Association replied in unison. Levi was in no way viewed as a threat by them, and after observing the stunning beauty of the two women, they were eager to attack. ¡°Sure! I can take this opportunity to test the sharpness of my de,¡± Levi replied with a smile. He then looked at Cheriette, who appeared distressed and anxious, and said to her helplessly, ¡°They are the ones who forced me to rob the resources, so you can¡¯t me me for this matter.¡± ¡°Yes, you¡¯re right, Lord Garrison. They¡¯re entirely to me,¡± she stated insincerely. When they set out, Levi had brought along a saber and a sword that he had forged, and Cheriette had brought a long sword as well, so the two instantly went intobat mode. Larissa, on the other hand, continued assessing the situation, not daring to turn her coat until she had absolute confidence. After all, if Levi survived, he would undoubtedly search for her to settle the score, and there was a good chance that she would die at that point. In light of this, she decided to act cautiously and monitor how the situation changed while she fought. The fighters of the association drew closer, and the tension between both sides thickened. A big battle was imminent. Chapter 3870 Chapter 3870 Chapter 3870 Stamp Of Prime Association This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Stop!¡± Right as the battle was about to break out, an elderly man¡¯s voice rang out in the space. Then, a figure leaped right between Prime Association¡¯s guards and Levi¡¯s group. When Levi turned in the direction of the sound, he saw an elderly man with red hair and a gruff look. The stern expression he wore made him look intimidating. ¡°Mr. Webber!¡± the guards greeted in unison. The red-haired elderly man waved his hand, causing the guards to straighten their backs and return to ring at Levi¡¯s group. ¡°Young man, could you lend me your weapon so that I can take a look at it?¡± the elderly man asked with a slight smile. Confused by the elderly man¡¯s words, the others turned to look at him with a frown. Levi was equally baffled, but he could sense that the elderly man bore no hostility toward him. ¡°Sure,¡± Levi replied before tossing his sword. The red-haired elderly man caught it and studied it for a while. Then, everyone saw his expression shifting from a look of shock to one of delight. ¡°It really is a premium ultimate weapon!¡± the elderly man eximed. An ultimate weapon? The people in Prime Association¡¯s hall gasped audibly before fixing their gazes on the sword the elderly man was holding. ¡°Stand down. You must not offend our distinguished guest here,¡± the elderly man chided the guards as he waved at them. He then turned to Levi and gently asked, ¡°Do you minding in for a talk?¡± ¡°Sure,¡± came Levi¡¯s swift answer. Cheriette let out a sigh of relief. The tense atmosphere earlier had frightened her. In contrast, Larissa was a little disappointed. If the battle had erupted earlier, she could have had the opportunity to flee. Levi and the others entered the living room with the red-haired elderly man. After a while of small talk, Levi found out that the elderly man¡¯s name was Sylvan Webber and that he was the chairman of Lightspring¡¯s Prime Association. Soon, Sylvan asked, ¡°Mr. Garrison, would you be willing to use these three weapons to exchange for star metal, spark gold, and such?¡± ¡°Of course,¡± replied Levi without a hint of hesitation. Although Levi did not fear shing with Prime Association, he did not mind settling the matter peacefully either. Furthermore, the premium ultimate weapon Sylvan saw value in was merely a random weapon he had forged. Even Astre Lune Sect could create many weapons of that ss. Sylvan was surprised by Levi¡¯s swift agreement, but the reply also affirmed the spections he had. ¡°Mr. Garrison, here are the materials you¡¯ve requested. These, on the other hand, are gifts from me on behalf of Prime Association,¡± Sylvan told him. Star metal, spark gold, and dragon stones were all ced in front of Levi, and there were much more of them than he had actually requested. Furthermore, Sylvan had gifted him plenty of high-quality magical herbs. Hence, Levi had reaped much from the deal. ¡°By the way, this is an intermediate Prime Association stamp. Please take it,¡± Sylvan continued. When Levi studied it, he realized it was made from a high-quality dragon ley line spiritual energy crystal. Gold lined its edges, and there was a picture of two fishes swimming in opposite directions in the middle. It looked intricate. Levi curiously asked, ¡°What does this stamp do?¡± ¡°Mr. Garrison, this is Prime Association¡¯s exclusive stamp. Those with this stamp will get to have discounts on any of Prime Association¡¯s trades. In other words, they¡¯re the distinguished guests of the Prime Association. Moreover, Prime Association extends their protection to those with the stamps. You can seek protection from the elites of Prime Company anywhere and anytime,¡± Sylvan exined. ¡°Seek protection?¡± Levi¡¯s lips curled. Do I even need that? Still, curiosity drove him to keep asking, ¡°What kind of protection can Prime Association provide if I were to show this stamp?¡± Chapter 3871 Chapter 3871 Chapter 3871 Divine Bones ¡°Mr. Garrison, let me exin to you in detail.¡± Then, Sylvan proceeded to exin how Prime Association¡¯s protection worked. As it turned out, Prime Association had an agency focusing on physical protection called Prime Company. Prime Company had countless elite fighters, and even the lousiest ones there were as powerful as the elders in major sects. The stamp that Levi had could be used to hire the protection services of a Prime Company fighter. The ssification of Prime Association stamps was strict. The colors of the stamp lining¡ªck, purple, gold, silver, bronze, and steel¡ªdictated the ss of the stamps, with ck being the highest and steel being the lowest. The golden linings of Levi¡¯s stamp meant that he held a mid-ss stamp. The higher the ss of the stamp, the more power the stamp wielder had in Prime Association, and the more benefits they would receive. If one had a ck or purple stamp, they could receive the protection of dozens to hundreds of Prime Company¡¯s fighters. It was an unimaginable number. Anyone who was protected in that way would be able to lord over everyone in Kenfort. At the same time, they would be prioritized in terms of getting the best resources. After all, they would be providing the best kind of deal as well. ¡°Mr. Webber, how does one get one of these high-ss stamps?¡± Levi asked. If he could get his hand on either the ck or the purple stamp, he would be able to have a powerful ally by his side. Relying on his ownbat prowess was not enough for him to truly make a name for himself in Kenfort. That was why Levi had overpowered Astre Lune Sect to take over the sect previously. Still, relying on a mid-level sect like Astre Lune Sect in Kenfort was not a long-term n. Furthermore, he had crossed Eclipse, a major sect. Having a mid-level sect would not be good enough anymore. With a smile, Sylvan said, ¡°When the value of the items traded with Prime Association reaches a certain amount or when you contribute enough to Prime Association, you¡¯ll get those stamps. Another way is to be a powerful figure in Kenfort, for they will also receive a higher-ss stamp. For example, the premium ultimate weapons you had earlier are a major deal because Prime Association will want all of the ultimate weapons you have in hand.¡± ¡°I see,¡± Levi muttered. In other words, Sylvan was telling him to trade more often with Prime Association. Tentatively, Sylvan asked, ¡°Mr. Garrison, are you agreeing to that?¡± ¡°Of course, Prime Association will be the first ce Ie to if I have more ultimate weapons,¡± Levi affirmed. Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. Sylvan lifted his brows in delight and said, ¡°I¡¯m d to hear that. I look forward to trading with you, Mr. Garrison.¡± ¡°By the way, Mr. Webber, are there anyrge dragon ley lines in Lightspring Prime Association¡¯s area?¡± Levi queried. Large dragon ley lines were one of the requirements to forge an ultimate weapon. Only by having a dragon ley line that was as good as the one he had gotten at Tragora Mountain could Levi forge an ultimate weapon to his expectations. ¡°Mr. Garrison, my sincerest apologies. There are only small dragon ley lines within Lightspring. I¡¯m afraid those will not be what you want. If you want me to, I can ask the other branches of Prime Association. However, if there is one around, you will have to travel far for it. I¡¯m sure you know that, despite Prime Association¡¯s many branches,rge dragon ley lines tend to be taken by the top sects. Branches that do own arge dragon ley line would be situated far away,¡± Sylvan said in an apologetic tone. Levi was a little disappointed, but he soon recollected himself. After all, getting a dragon ley line was not too big of an issue. At most, he would just rob one of the major sects of their dragon ley line. There was no need for him to head to the remote branches for the ley line¡ªthat was simply too time- wasting. ¡°What about Divine Bones? Can you tell me more about them, Mr. Webber?¡± Levi inquired. Chapter 3872 Chapter 3872 Chapter 3872 The Valley Sylvan immediately answered, ¡°No problem. You should be able to find Divine Bones in Dragon¡¯s Grave Valley. But you have to think through this carefully, Mr. Garrison! Dragon¡¯s Grave Valley is far more dangerous than one can imagine. A slight mistake, and you¡¯ll die! Many fighters have gone to Dragon¡¯s Grave Valley to look for Divine Bones and other kinds of magical herbs, but they never returned. Prime Association has lost many of its fighters in this way too. We¡¯ve thought of storing Divine Bones for better trades, but the numerous people we sent to Dragon¡¯s Grave Valley were all turned into ashes by Dragon¡¯s Grave Valley¡¯s Heavenly Thunder.¡± ¡°Why does Dragon¡¯s Grave Valley have Heavenly Thunder?¡± Levi wondered out loud. Sylvan exined, ¡°Although Dragon¡¯s Grave Valley is named a valley, there is a deep pool within it, and countless spirit beasts and krakens live there. Every few months, Heavenly Thunder would appear in abundance. The krakens will take the opportunity to use Heavenly Thunder for their metamorphosis to be true dragons. However, the Heavenly Thunder in Dragon¡¯s Grave Valley isn¡¯t like the ones elsewhere. It¡¯s almost as if it¡¯s a punishment, and normal cultivators can¡¯t withstand it at all. Even some of the top fighters dare not continue their way when the Heavenly Thunder strikes. The Divine Bones you talk about are crystals created by the bones of the krakens that failed to survive the Heavenly Thunder. Of course, the krakens aren¡¯t the only ones. Some high-level spirit beasts will also use Heavenly Thunder to metamorphose. Those that fail will be crystallized by the Heavenly Thunder into Divine Bones. In fact, the bones of some people¡ªfighters¡ª are Divine Bones as well. That includes pure physical cultivators, of course. These kinds of Divine Bones are exceptionally tough and are the best materials for the forging of an ultimate weapon. To put it simply, they¡¯re the best among the best.¡± Levi raised his brows in realization. So there¡¯s this much to learn about Dragon¡¯s Grave Valley. I never knew that I could learn that much about Divine Bones too. Although Dragon¡¯s Grave Valley was a perilous ce, Levi had to obtain Divine Bones if he wanted to create an unparalleled weapon. Therefore, the trip to Dragon¡¯s Grave Valley was a necessary one. Levi had always been a perfectionist, and that was also the case when it came to forging weapons. ¡°Thank you for answering my questions, Mr. Webber. Farewell,¡± Levi sincerely told Sylvan. Sylvan waved his hand dismissively and responded, ¡°You¡¯re being too courteous, Mr. Garrison. What about this? Let me get someone to guide you there. That way, you¡¯ll have an easier time getting to Dragon¡¯s Grave Valley. I hope you won¡¯t reject me on this, Mr. Garrison.¡± ¡°Thank you!¡± Levi smiled. He did not want to waste much of his time finding his way to Dragon¡¯s Grave Valley. It would be best if someone familiar with the ce could lead him there. Meanwhile, there was a reason Sylvan had offered him a guide. Anyone who took a look at the materials Levi had requested and the weapons he had traded in would realize that Levi was an excellent cksmith. Of course, another possibility was that Levi had a brilliant cksmith backing him up. Otherwise, he would not be able to trade in a fantastic ultimate weapon like that. Regardless of which was the truth, Levi was someone Sylvan had to keep alive, for he was useful. Frankly, Levi knew what was going on in Sylvan¡¯s mind. It was just that he made no move to expose those thoughts of his. Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. Moreover, building a rtionship with Prime Association would benefit him as well. He could let Prime Association¡¯s people settle many things during his journey to Dragon¡¯s Grave Valley. That way, he would be able to avoid unnecessary troubles. ¡°In that case, Mr. Webber, until next time.¡± ¡°Until next time.¡± Once everything was settled, Levi rose to his feet and bade Sylvan farewell. After Levi and the others were gone, several people in charge of Prime Association stepped out. ¡°Mr. Webber, must we spare so many resources to establish a rtionship with this person? Is it worth it?¡± ¡°He¡¯s right, Mr. Webber. This guy even said he was going to snatch Prime Association¡¯s resources at that time. Won¡¯t members of other sectsugh at us if they see him leave this ce safe and sound? This is going to hurt our reputation!¡± Chapter 3873 Chapter 3873 Chapter 3873 The Value Of A Top ss cksmith A few of the high-ranking members of Prime Association expressed their doubts and displeasure. Sylvan¡¯s face instantly fell as he spoke in a cial tone. ¡°What do you guys know? He¡¯s no ordinary person.¡± The high-ranking members of Prime Association were at once dumbfounded, disbelief written all over their faces. They knew how high Sylvan¡¯s standards were, as not even the elite fighters from the other large sects were worthy of his attention. Even when it came to the Pdins of popr sects, Sylvan would onlybel their capability as ¡°average¡± at most. Thus, hisment about Levi being ¡°no ordinary person¡± was especially baffling and surprising. ¡°What do you mean by that, Mr. Webber?¡± Everyone focused their attention on Sylvan. Instead of answering their question directly, Sylvan responded with a rhetorical question, ¡°Do you all still remember the fight for the dragon ley line that happened some time ago? And how the elites of Eclipse Sect and Eclipse Academy were murdered?¡± ¡°Of course we¡¯ve heard about it. The members of Eclipse even came to ask us about their Princess of Divinity.¡± ¡°But what do these two incidents have to do with Levi?¡± ¡°Yeah. It¡¯spletely unrted.¡± Their faces were filled with puzzlement as they had no idea why Sylvan would suddenly bring those two matters up. Sylvan¡¯s lips curved to form a faint smile as he exined, ¡°Though they think they did a good job disguising her, I still managed to recognize her at first nce. One of thedies following alongsideThis material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Levi is none other than Larissa, Eclipse¡¯s missing Princess of Divinity. Therefore, I infer that Levi is the Fearless Robber himself. He might even be behind the fight for the dragon ley line.¡± The person in charge of the transaction pressed on for answers, ¡°Are you sure that¡¯s Larissa?¡± ¡°Yes, I¡¯m positive.¡± Sylvan continued after a momentary pause, ¡°When you guys were preparing to hem Levi in, Larissa activated the top technique of Eclipse, the Eclipse Sword Technique. Such a technique wasn¡¯t mastered by anyone except for the direct disciples of Eclipse¡¯s two sect leaders. Though the two sect leaders have plenty of direct disciples, Larissa is their only female disciple. So, I¡¯m sure it¡¯s her.¡± Once again, the high-ranking members of Prime Association gaped in shock, and their eyes were as wide as saucers. ¡°Mr. Webber, this is a crucial lead. We¡¯d be able to gain much profit if we sell this information to the two sect leaders of Eclipse,¡± said one of the members. ¡°I agree. Plus, Eclipse would owe us one.¡± ¡°Larissa is their favorite student. This is indeed a wise n.¡± ¡°As expected from you, Mr. Webber. I now understand your true intention when you sent someone to show Levi and the others the way.¡± The members of the alliance wore eager facial expressions and couldn¡¯t wait to inform Eclipse¡¯s two sect leaders about their newfound fact. Sylvan pped the table and bellowed angrily, ¡°What a bunch of short-sighted fools!¡± Everyone present fell silent upon sensing their leader¡¯s wrath, for it had been a long time since Sylvan was this furious. However, they genuinely couldn¡¯t fathom why Sylvan was unwilling to make such a great deal with Eclipse as that would only bring them benefits. ¡°All you see is what we¡¯ll get from Eclipse. Can¡¯t you tell how valuable Levi is? These few are premium ultimate weapons, and not even some prominent sects¡¯ treasures couldpare to these. Having said that, Levi used these weapons to exchange for top-quality raw materials like star metal, spark gold, and dragon stone. He even inquired about the whereabouts of Divine Bones. Do you have any idea what his intentions are?¡± Sylvan increased his volume to the extent that he was almost shrieking in fury. One could tell how angry he was at that moment. The high-ranking members of the alliance were no fools, and they instantly understood the underlying meaning of their chairman¡¯s words. Levi was most probably a skillful cksmith himself or was intricately rted to one. Chapter 3874 Chapter 3874 Chapter 3874 Evil n In the context of that, the benefits of building a good rtionship with a top cksmith would be long- lasting. After all, the quality and standard of weapons were extremely important to every single sect in Kenfort. In fact, some of the sects were only one ultimate weapon away from propelling their sect to greater heights. That was exactly the case with Void Sect. In terms of both the quality of their elite warriors and the dragon ley line resources they possessed, they were of the standard of a prominent sect. The only thing theycked was an ultimate weapon, which would be of great help to them. ording to hearsay, they had recently gotten their hands on God Crusher, and they were about to rise in the ranks. Though there was still quite a gap in terms of power between them and the other eminent sects, they had long surpassed the other average-ranked sects. ¡°Moreover, you won¡¯t necessarily be able to defeat Levi. He¡¯s obviously concealing his power, and not even I¡¯m able to see through his efforts. Think about it. He is capable of massacring dozens of Eclipse¡¯s elites and even capturing Larissa alive. What makes you guys think you stand a chance against him? At the very least, even if we go all out and manage to take him down, we¡¯d definitely suffer unimaginable casualties. It¡¯s not worth the effort,¡± said Sylvan solemnly. The high-ranking members of the association gasped in fear. If Levi was really the one behind the massacre of Eclipse¡¯s elites, his power would be too immense to fathom. Not only would they not gain anything if they were to act rashly, but they might also end up endangering their lives. ¡°Also, judging by how he had no qualms about murdering so many members of Eclipse, that means apart from the terrifying power he possesses, he might have someone backing him up. Are you sure you want to cross someone as mysteriously powerful as him for such insignificant benefits?¡± Sylvan¡¯s tone was icy-cold. They all shook their heads in unison upon bing aware of what was on Sylvan¡¯s mind. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Just trust my judgment. We¡¯ll gain unexpected benefits by establishing a rtionship with Levi,¡± said Sylvan, his tone brimming with confidence. Meanwhile, Levi noticed that some elites from Prime Association were secretly tailing them after they departed. Looks like Sylvan is still worried that I¡¯ll kill the person who¡¯s leading the way. Levi was fully aware of their presence, but he intended to ignore them. After all, Prime Association was still of great value to him. Besides, he could cause a diversion and have the elites of Prime Association act as bodyguards if they ever ran into trouble during their journey. Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. As for the rest of the stalkers, they were elites from the other sects that were making deals at Prime Association previously. Initially, they were skeptical about Levi¡¯s ability to sessfullynd a deal with Prime Association since thetter didn¡¯t even have a few hundred dragon ley line spiritual energy crystals. s, reality gave them a hard p on their faces when Levi and his people came back out, their arms laden with precious treasures. Star metal, spark gold, and dragon stones were among what they had exchanged for. To everyone present, it was shocking and befuddling at the same time. After all, Prime Association would never involve themselves in deals that didn¡¯t benefit them. Only after a thorough investigation did they finally find out the details of the transaction. It turns out they used ultimate weapons to exchange for top-quality raw materials. The weapons must be pretty impressive if even Prime Association is interested in them. Heck, it might even be a premium ultimate weapon. This guy is so generous. No wonder he¡¯s so full of himself. It¡¯d be a waste if we didn¡¯t get our hands on so many goodies. As the saying goes, ¡°it¡¯s a crime to not share one¡¯s wealth.¡± Greed got the better of the members of different sects, and they all decided to find an opportunity to snatch Levi¡¯s treasures. The star metal, spark gold, and dragon stones in Levi¡¯s possession were already tempting enough, let alone the ultimate weapons. Verily, they didn¡¯t think of Levi as a threat, and they only thought of him as a good-for-nothing who only had rich resources. Thus, they assumed it would be an easy feat for them to snatch those top-quality raw materials from him. Just like that, the elites of multiple sects tailed Levi and the gang all the way out of Lightspring before finding an ideal secluded location to ambush them and rob their goods. Chapter 3875 Chapter 3875 Chapter 3875 Show Some Mercy Numerous members of different sects were chatting happily in a rxed manner while waiting in a forest somewhere. ¡°That Garrison guy and his group will surely pass by this forest. If they¡¯re wise enough to not fight back, we¡¯ll show some mercy and at least allow their corpses to be intact.¡± ¡°Let me deal with those two women. It¡¯s a great chance for me to test the ¡®cultivation methods¡¯ that I¡¯ve recently mastered. Haha!¡± ¡°Let us all work together. They have a lot of raw materials with them, and it¡¯s enough to be divided among us.¡± ¡°You¡¯re right. Let¡¯s give our all and get things over with as soon as possible.¡± Although they didn¡¯t think of Levi and his gang as threats, thest thing they wanted was to get into a pointless internal fight that would result in others taking advantage of the situation. To them, Levi was a vulnerable prey that had shown up on their doorstep, waiting to be ughtered. The minutes slowly ticked by while theyy in wait, and soon after, the informants that were keeping watch outside sent them a message telling them that Levi and his group had entered the forest. Sure enough, Levi andpany emerged after around half an hour, and at the sight of that, the elites of multiple sects were instantly excited. ¡°Hey, Garrison, hand over the resources you have in hand, and I¡¯ll be so kind as to show you some mercy.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t even think of resisting because it¡¯s pointless! You¡¯re no match for us, so don¡¯t humiliate yourself.¡± ¡°Hey, beauties. I¡¯ll let you live if you¡¯re willing to spend a wonderful night with me!¡± The leaders of numerous sects spoke one after another, their tones taunting. Cheriette¡¯s expression was grim as she could tell that any one of these sect members was just as strong as the elders of Astre Lune Sect. From a rough estimate, there seem to be more than a hundred fighters here, and if they were toe at us all at once, it might be difficult for Levi to deal with them. Larissa, on the contrary, was rather excited. This is the perfect opportunity for me to escape! These people¡¯sbined strength is so much stronger than that of my previous team. Two of them are even exuding a dynamic wave of aura that¡¯s as strong as the aura of Eclipse¡¯s deputy sect leader. Please don¡¯t let me down! Deep down, Larissa was rooting for the sect members that were standing in their way. ¡°Mr. Garrison, w-what should we do?¡± The guide sent by Prime Association was so flustered that his voice was quivering in fear. Though his cultivation level wasn¡¯t low, he was well aware there was no way he¡¯d survive thebined attack of so many elites. Smiling ear to ear, Levi said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Let me handle it.¡± The corners of the guide¡¯s lips twitched. This guy¡¯s too full of himself! Look at the dire situation we¡¯re in! How can he still be this calm? ¡°Lord Garrison, if you can¡¯t handle it, we should¡ª¡± Before Cheriette could finish her sentence, Levi interrupted her by saying, ¡°These weaklings aren¡¯t a problem for me. The two of you can just stand aside and watch. I¡¯ll deal with them alone.¡± ¡°Is this guy crazy?¡± ¡°He¡¯s so unbelievably arrogant!¡± ¡°What a fool. He¡¯s delusional to say he¡¯ll deal with us alone.¡± The elites burst into thunderousughter as they eyed Levi as if he was an idiot. Levi smiled as he uttered, ¡°I¡¯ll spare your lives if you¡¯re willing to hand over the magical herbs you have in hand.¡± ¡°Hey, Garrison, did you not take your medicine¡ª¡± One of the medium-sized sect leaders stopped short before he could finish talking when he sensed an incredibly strong aura of deathing right at him. ¡°Shut it!¡± A cold voice rang out behind him. The leader could feel a forceful gust of wind hurtling toward him, but it was toote for him to dodge the attack. Crack! Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. He didn¡¯t even get to make a sound before his head exploded like a bursting watermelon. Subsequently, his headless body copsed to the ground with a loud thump. ¡°You talk too much, and it¡¯s annoying. Too bad, as I could¡¯ve shown you some mercy,¡± said Levi, putting on a look of pity. He then turned to face the others, questioning icily, ¡°So, what do you guys say?¡± Chapter 3876 Chapter 3876 Chapter 3876 Reverse Robbery Gasps and murmurs filled the forest when the leader of an average sect was instantly killed right in front of everyone¡¯s eyes. The sudden outburst of such a horrifying power shocked them to the core. ¡°I can¡¯t believe he¡¯s that strong!¡± ¡°No wonder he has the guts to talk big in front of Prime Association¡¯s members. He has some skills up his sleeve!¡± ¡°Why are you guys so afraid? Mr. Kemp was taken down because he got careless and underestimated his opponent, not to mention Garrison¡¯s surprise attack.¡± ¡°Yeah! Why should we be afraid of him when there are so many of us?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s do this together and send him straight to hell!¡± These people were, after all, the core elites of average and above sects who had experienced countless turbulences and undergone ferocious battles. Thus, they were able to swiftly regain theirposure after a brief moment of panicking and immediately unleash a murderous aura. ¡°What a bunch of stubborn insolents!¡± Levi scoffed before he disappeared from their line of sight yet again. ¡°Watch out behind you!¡± Someone warned amidst the chaos before the deputy leader of an average sect was struck by Levi from behind. Bam! The deputy leader was sent flying by the powerful impact of Levi¡¯s palm strike. Spurt! After spitting out a mouthful of blood, the man lost his life before his body could evennd on the ground. ¡°Next!¡± Levi¡¯s voice rang out again. Though his tone was as calm and nd as ever, it was as if death itself was beckoning them over, sending chills down their spines. Levi¡¯s speed was so fast that none of the elites could discern the trajectory of his movement. ¡°Ahh!¡± Screams of agony would echo everywhere Levi¡¯s figure streaked past. Every single one of his punches and strikes was like a sh from a lethal de, taking the fighters¡¯ lives before they even had the chance to hide or dodge. More than thirty people died tragically in a matter of thirty seconds. Although Levi didn¡¯t wield any weapons, his hands were as deadly as the Grim Reaper¡¯s scythe, mercilessly reaping the lives of the elites. Gulp! The survivors of the attack retreated far into the distance, their eyes filled with horror when they looked at Levi. ¡°Guys, stop holding back! Show all your trump cards, or we¡¯re all going to die!¡± reminded one of the leaders, raising his voice. Nheless, everyone could clearly hear the tremble in his voice. ¡°You guys just don¡¯t know when to stop, huh? Fine. If that¡¯s the case, I¡¯ll grant your wish.¡± Levi charged into the crowd like a wolf lunging at a flock of sheep, violently ending the lives of the fighters. Trepidation spread like wildfire among them, robbing them of their previous morale. ¡°Quick! Run for your lives! We¡¯re not going to make it if we don¡¯t hurry!¡± One of the fighters was the first to admit defeat. With that, the remaining spark of hope within the fighters diminished for good, and they no longer had any lingering battle spirit. ¡°It¡¯s toote to think of escaping now!¡± Levi continued massacring the fighters with his overwhelming strength, not intending to give them a chance to rpose themselves. The guide from Prime Association, who was watching from the side, was shocked to the core. He didn¡¯t expect Levi to possess such mind-blowing skills. Not only was hepletely unscathed even after going against more than a hundred elite fighters from distinguished sects, but he was also at an advantage while ughtering them, dealing one fatal blow after another. He¡¯s too strong! It¡¯s a good thing that the fighters of Prime Association didn¡¯t pick a fight with Levi, or the association would just disappear off the face of Lightspring. The guide couldn¡¯t help shuddering in fear as that thought surfaced in his mind. Even Larissa and Cheriette, who had witnessed Levi¡¯s power beforehand, were utterly dumbfounded, let alone the guide. The scariest part of this whole ordeal was that Levi seemed to still be holding back. It was hard to imagine just where the limit of hisbat prowess was. ¡°Hand over all your magical herbs, or I¡¯ll kill all of you!¡± Levi¡¯s frosty voice reverberated through the area.Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 3877 Chapter 3877 Chapter 3877 Fear ¡°Mr. Garrison, I¡¯m willing to forgo all the magical herbs I have on hand. Please show some mercy and spare my life!¡± ¡°I¡¯m willing to hand over everything I have as well so that I can live and be at your beck and call, Mr. Garrison!¡± ¡°Same here!¡± Plop! Several surviving fighters dropped to their knees, begging for mercy. Levi scoffed and spoke. ¡°You guys should¡¯ve started with this. What¡¯s the point of sacrificing so many lives?¡± He then turned to the guide and Cheriette, ordering them, ¡°The lot of you, go ahead and take the magical herbs from them. Take every single one and make sure not to leave anything for them.¡± Not daring to defy Levi¡¯s order, the guide from Prime Association and Cheriette promptly snatched the goods away from the surrendered fighters. Levi beamed, pleasantly surprised to find out that the fighters had plenty of goods in their possession. They owned various types of precious medicinal herbs, top-quality raw materials, as well as tens of thousands of dragon ley line spiritual energy crystals. What a rewarding trip to Lightspring! ¡°I¡¯m a kind and magnanimous person, so I¡¯ll let you all live since you¡¯ve turned in all your goods,¡± said Levi with a deep voice. D*mn it! The survivors of the attack almost couldn¡¯t suppress their urge to curse out loud. Look at all these bloody corpses scattered on the ground! This ce is basically hell on earth! Can you not f*cking defile the word ¡°magnanimous?¡± All of a sudden, something important dawned on the fighters after they witnessed Levi¡¯s way of doing things. His style was uncannily simr to the Fearless Robber, who had recently caused an uproar. They both robbed treasures and annihted anyone who was in their way. How did we end up offending such a demon? We¡¯re too unlucky! That and the sense of utter relief after being spared were the only two things the survivors could focus on. ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Levi waved at Cheriette and the others before leaving the forest with them. Only after Levi¡¯s figurepletely disappeared from sight did the survivors dare to slowly get to their feet. They wiped the cold sweat away from their forehead, relieved to gain a new lease on life after being on the verge of doom. After leaving the forest, Levi urged the guide to speed up and lead them to Dragon¡¯s Grave Valley. ¡°Lord Garrison, are we really going to Dragon¡¯s Grave Valley?¡± questioned Cheriette, her voice shaking. She was indeed petrified as she had heard of the infamous Dragon¡¯s Grave Valley, which was a treacherous ce that took the lives of any who stepped foot in it. ording to rumors, the former leader of Astre Lune Sect had headed to Dragon¡¯s Grave Valley in search of treasures after his cultivation had reached a state of perfection, and he never returned. It was assumed that something tragic had befallen him. Larissa was not at all stronger than Cheriette¡ªshe might not even beparable to thetter in terms of strength¡ªbut as Eclipse¡¯s Princess of Divinity, she knew more information regarding Dragon¡¯s Grave Valley than Cheriette. The two sect leaders had stated multiple times before that Dragon¡¯s Grave Valley was a hazardous area that not even the entirety of Eclipse¡¯s members banded together dared to set foot in it. ¡°Master, the ce is indeed horrifyingly dangerous. I don¡¯t think we should¡ª¡± Larissa began, but she was cut short by Levi¡¯s stern re. Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Are you scared?¡± Levi spoke smilingly. ¡°Isn¡¯t it a good opportunity for you to escape if something bad happens to me in the valley?¡± ¡°N-No, I wouldn¡¯t dare think that. Why would you say that, Master? I dare not harbor such wild thoughts,¡± denied Larissa like her life depended on it. After Levi¡¯s disy of terrifying power moments ago, I¡¯d be courting death if he realizes I have ill intentions. ¡°Well, I hope you mean what you say,¡± Levi said with an indifferent sneer. ¡°I must go to Dragon¡¯s Grave Valley, so let¡¯s go!¡± Chapter 3879 Chapter 3879 Chapter 3879 Welfare Center With Levi protecting them, Larissa and Cheriette suddenly felt relieved. At the same time, they stopped feeling as though something was suppressing the energy in their bodies. Cheriette nced at shoppingmode Levi¡¯s slightly thin figure and felt an unprecedented peace of mind. As the three of them continued moving forward, Levi noticed something extremely strange about the forest. Not a single beast or insect could be found here. In fact, the forest was dead silent. It was a feeling that could make a person feel anxious. Levi tried to release a wave of energy to see if there were any living things in the vicinity, yet he found nothing. ¡°It¡¯s as if this ce forbids the existence of life,¡± Cheriette suddenlymented. Larissa felt the same way too, and she was starting to panic. She got even more scared when she recalled all the weird things about Dragon¡¯s Grave Valley that her two sect leaders had told her about. The three of them walked for another twenty-odd miles. Apart from the weird-looking rocks and the vines over their heads, they found no sign of life. ¡°This is so weird!¡± Levi frowned slightly. The scale of lifelessness here is muchrger than the secret realm discovered in the mundane world. As they continued their journey, the routes in the jungle got more and more challenging to walk on. If not for their prowess, they would have been slowed down by quite a lot. After another dozen of miles, Levi suddenly stopped in his tracks. ¡°What is it, Lord Garrison?¡± Cheriette asked nervously. In a deep voice, Levi said, ¡°There¡¯s an extremely powerful wave of energy gathered in the sky in the southeast direction. Have you guys sensed it?¡± Cheriette shook her head in response. A few momentster, Larissa said, ¡°The energy is horrifying. That should be the location of Dragon¡¯s Grave Valley.¡± Levi threw an approving nce at Larissa. This woman¡¯s capability is a level above Cheriette¡¯s. ¡°You could be right. The energy is terrifying and violent. Apart from the power of Heavenly Thunder, I don¡¯t think any other power falls into this category,¡± Levi said emotionally. Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. Levi had strong sensing ability, so he could clearly tell that the energy they felt was a lot scarier that the energy arge dragon ley line held. Apparently, the source of the energy is thunder. Didn¡¯t Gloria use the Heavenly Thunder for her metamorphosis from the Esoteric Guild¡¯s Thunder-Summoning Technique to increase her cultivation level? Does that mean I can try it out too? Furthermore, based on the information provided by Sylvan, Dragon¡¯s Grave Valley¡¯s Heavenly Thunder is more powerful. That means it¡¯s better for my metamorphosis. With that in mind, Levi couldn¡¯t help but smile. ¡°A-Are you all right, Lord Garrison?¡± Cheriette asked tentatively. We have such a huge obstacle ahead. No matter how strong he is, shouldn¡¯t he treat the situation seriously? Why is he smiling? Is he disregarding the mightiness of Dragon¡¯s Grave Valley? Larissa was also just as confused. If Levi hadn¡¯t forced me, I would¡¯ve left this ce long ago. ¡°I¡¯m nning on using Dragon¡¯s Grave Valley¡¯s Heavenly Thunder for my metamorphosis. At the same time, I can look for Divine Bones. I¡¯m killing two birds with one stone!¡± smile grew wider because he was filled with excitement. Thedies were dumbfounded as they watched Levi pick up his pace. Everyone fears Dragon¡¯s Grave Valley, but he¡¯s treating the ce as if it¡¯s a welfare center! Cheriette was at a loss for words. In the face of the terrifying Heavenly Thunder in the Dragon¡¯s Grave Valley, even the leaders ofrge sects would proceed with caution. Some of them would even avoiding! Unless absolutely necessary, they would never step into an area prone to Heavenly Thunder. The previous leader of Astre Lune Sect was most probably killed by Heavenly Thunder. Meanwhile, Levi is nning to use Heavenly Thunder for his metamorphosis. Doesn¡¯t he fear death? Chapter 3880 Chapter 3880 Chapter 3880 Consequences For Your Arrogance This fellow has balls of steel, doesn¡¯t he? Cheriettemented inwardly. If we can feel how terrifying Heavenly Thunder is from so far away, I can¡¯t imagine what it¡¯s going to feel like once we get closer. Although he¡¯s strong, does he need to take such a huge risk? Larissa¡¯s jaw almost dropped in shock blue-sky thinking rendered her speechless. Compared to Cheriette, Larissa was even more aware of the danger Dragon¡¯s Grave Valley posed. Even the council members of Eclipse wouldn¡¯t dare toe here. If my memory serves me right, a few of the elite fighters from Eclipse had gone to Dragon¡¯s Grave Valley to look for Divine Bones as well. They had even chosen to enter the area during the period when Heavenly Thunder wasn¡¯t as active. In the end, they were still killed. They suffered such horrible deaths that they were reduced to ashes. Is Levi brave, or is he just foolish? An inexplicablyplex range of emotions glinted in Larissa¡¯s eyes as he stared at Levi from behind. Even though Levi is a pure physical cultivator, Heavenly Thunder in Dragon¡¯s Grave Valley is still going to disintegrate him. Despite what¡¯s going to happen to him, that¡¯s actually a chance for me to escape! At that moment, Larissa began looking forward to arriving in Dragon¡¯s Grave Valley. Judging by personality, I think he¡¯s someone who¡¯s willing to risk it all even when he¡¯s not entirely sure of something. There will be consequences for your arrogance, Levi. You¡¯ll surely pay dearly for your actions. Levi continued forging ahead at full tilt without knowing what those twodies were thinking about. After walking for another dozen miles, the three of them suddenly heard the sound of something shattering. Levi frowned slightly when he saw the web-like cracks spreading across the outermostyer of the energy shield. ¡°Did the outermostyer of the energy shield actually break? It seems like we¡¯re getting closer to Dragon¡¯s Grave Valley,¡± Levi uttered in a deep voice. Fortunately for them, energy shield was thick enough. Still, the shattering of the outermostyer showed how powerful the energy in the area was. Seeing that, Cheriette and Larissa both grew anxious. If Levi hadn¡¯t deployed so manyyers of energy shield, we would have had so much trouble moving around! ¡°Look! The sky here looks different.¡± There was a hint of panic in Cheriette¡¯s voice. Levi nced in the direction Cheriette was pointing and noticed that the area he had just entered had dark clouds in the sky. The feeling was so ufortable that it was as if they could touch the dark clouds by simply raising their hands in the air. The sky in the previous area was clear. The obvious difference made them feel as though they had just entered another world. Rumble! Above the dark clouds, deafening thunderps could be heard from time to time. A while ago, they could barely hear the thunderps. In the blink of an eye, however, they felt as though they were right next to the rumbling thunders. In fact, they would¡¯ve gone deaf if not for the energy shield. ¡°It¡¯s better if you guys use your own techniques to fight the suppressing force, too. I can sense an aura coming from inside there. The aura seems to belong to a cultivator instead of a beast. I don¡¯t know who¡¯s there, so we better be careful,¡± Levi urged. Cheriette and Larissa nodded in response, surprised. Looks like Dragon¡¯s Grave Valley is still an attractive ce to visit. That¡¯s understandable, though. Dragon¡¯s Grave Valley has countless Divine Bones. Although Heavenly Thunder here can kill cultivators, the treasures here are worth it. The trio continued to walk forward, and the tense atmosphere became more and more apparent. It was especially obvious when more and moreyers of the energy shield Levi released had been shattered. Even the middle part of the shield had been squeezed and deformed. This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Look there! They look like bounty hunters,¡± Cheriette suddenly said. Chapter 3881 Chapter 3881 Chapter 3881 Restricted Area ¡°What are bounty hunters?¡± Levi asked in confusion. Before Cheriette said it, Levi had already sensed their presence earlier on. ¡°Bounty hunters are a unique group of people in Kenfort. In other words, these people don¡¯t belong to any sect, so they ended uping together and doing whatever tasks that are avable. They would do something as big as murder to something as trivial as cleaning up after others. They do these tasks in exchange for resources to cultivate,¡± Larissa exined. ¡°Bounty hunters specialize in taking on tricky and special missions and often wander around the edges of various forbidden areas and secret realms. All in all, they can¡¯tpete for resources with the big sects, so they can only risk their lives for cultivation resources by epting such extreme tasks. Of course, bounty hunters sometimes organize their activities spontaneously, and they will not hesitate to risk their lives by entering restricted areas,¡± Cheriette chimed in. Levi nodded in response. Evidently, both the mundane world and Kenfort are societies where the strong prey on the weak. To be precise, Kenfort is worse. After all, fists do the talking here. If there¡¯s any disagreement, there will be violent fights and even massacres. As a matter of fact, the mundane world also has organizations working as bounty hunters. ¡°The edge of a forbidden area like this one is the most popr ce for bounty hunters. I think there are forty or fifty groups of bounty hunters wandering around the restricted areas every year. These bounty hunters are ruthless, and they live their lives fighting and killing without any fear. They¡¯re always fighting amongst themselves. We might¡¯ve even been targeted by a team of bounty hunters already,¡± Larissa said solemnly. ¡°Well, I know seven to eight teams in this area alone want us dead. However, they¡¯re all harboring different thoughts. They¡¯re all waiting for others to strike first so that they can reap the benefits. That¡¯s why none of them has acted yet. At the end of the day, they¡¯re nothing but a bunch of hooligans. If they want to die so badly, I can make their wishese true,¡± Levi replied nonchntly. Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. Suddenly, a team of a dozen bounty hunters showed up when Levi and thedies continued moving forward. ¡°Sir, where are you going?¡± the team leader asked in a deep voice. Seeing that Levi was only apanied by twodies, the other teams of bounty hunters quickly had them surrounded. However, they didn¡¯t dare to act rashly because they could tell Levi was full of confidence. ¡°I¡¯m going to Dragon¡¯s Grave Valley to look for Divine Bones,¡± Levi answered truthfully. ¡°What? You¡¯re going to Dragon¡¯s Grave Valley? You have some balls!¡± The team leader was taken aback. All the bounty hunters only dare to wander at the edge of Dragon¡¯s Grave Valley, and none of us ever dare to set foot in the valley. Obviously, a lot of daring bounty hunters had entered Dragon¡¯s Grave Valley before, but none of them had made it out alive. Since quite a lot of them were elites, the bounty hunters regarded Dragon¡¯s Grave Valley as a forbidden area ever since. Levi nodded. ¡°I heard some interesting things about the Heavenly Thunder in there, so I would like to see what it¡¯s like.¡± ¡°What the f*ck?¡± the leader of the bounty hunters cursed. ¡°Is this fellow stupid? Does he think Dragon¡¯s Grave Valley is a tourist attraction?¡± ¡°The Heavenly Thunder in there is called Super Heavenly Thunder. That¡¯s what killed mighty beings and cultivators. In fact, so many fighters had been reduced to ashes when they were killed by Heavenly Thunder.¡± ¡°This man is looking for death. Unfortunately, he has to drag two beautiful women down with him!¡± ¡°I think you should go back to where you came from. Once you enter Dragon¡¯s Grave Valley, you¡¯re nevering out again.¡± The other bounty hunters joined in to ridicule Levi. The expressions on Cheriette¡¯s and Larissa¡¯s faces looked as grim as ever, but Levi was still calm and composed. ¡°Thank you for your concern, everyone. I would still like to go in and have a look.¡± With that, Levi walked in the direction where the Heavenly Thunder sounded the loudest. I think that¡¯s where Dragon¡¯s Grave Valley is located. Chapter 3882 Chapter 3882 Chapter 3882 Transportation Team After taking a few steps forward, Levi suddenly stopped walking. ¡°That¡¯s more like it! You still have time to turn back now!¡± ¡°Haha! He was just pretending just now!¡± ¡°I actually thought he was someone incredible!¡± Levi slowly turned around and said to the bounty hunters, ¡°By the way, please stay here and wait for me toe out.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± one of the leaders of the bounty hunters asked in a deep voice. With a smile, Levi exined, ¡°When Ie out from Dragon¡¯s Grave Valleyter, I¡¯ll surely have a lot of magical herbs with me. It¡¯ll be hard for me to carry everything on my own. Since there are so many of you here, please act as my transportation team. Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll reward all of you after that.¡± Levi then left without turning back, disappearing from everyone¡¯s sight a few secondster. It took the bounty hunters a long while toe back to their senses. ¡°What the f*ck? That guy is so pretentious! If one didn¡¯t know better, one would easily mistake him for one of Kenfort¡¯s mighty beings!¡± ¡°How dare he ask us to act as his transportation team? How shameless is he?¡± ¡°Forget about it. Let¡¯s just wait for him here. If hees out with a lot of resources, we¡¯ll enjoy the fruits of hisbor.¡± ¡°Even if he¡¯s lucky enough to escape death, the Heavenly Thunder will surely injure him badly. By then, we can kill him effortlessly.¡± ¡°In that case, I¡¯m starting to look forward to seeing him seed.¡± Although Levi was already far away from them, he could hear them loud and clear. His smile grew even wider after he heard what they said. Meanwhile, the spies Prime Association had sent out had found out that Levi was going into Dragon¡¯s Grave Valley, and they were all shocked to the core. Prior to that, Sylvan had sent the guide openly, but he had also sent out a lot of spies discreetly to know more about Levi. The spies then immediately sent the information back to Prime Association¡¯s branch in Lightspring. Likewise, Sylvan was stupefied when he received the information. Before this, I thought Levi would bring other fighters with him to go there. Who would¡¯ve known that he would end up bringing twodies with him to Dragon¡¯s Grave Valley? He¡¯s even nning on using Super Heavenly Thunder for his metamorphosis. ¡°This guy is insane!¡± Sylvan couldn¡¯t help but exim. This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Mr. Webber, should we help him?¡± one of the council members of Prime Association asked tentatively. ¡°Help him? How are we supposed to do that?¡± Sylvanughed bitterly. ¡°Dragon¡¯s Grave Valley is a dangerous ce. No matter how many people we send there, they¡¯ll all end up dying. How about this? Send around ten fighters to the edge of Dragon¡¯s Grave Valley to back him up. If Levies out alive, we can tell him we¡¯re doing him a favor. If he dies, we don¡¯t lose anything.¡± ¡°Understood!¡± the council members of Prime Association answered in unison. As he watched everyone leave, Sylvan muttered to himself, ¡°Levi, I would really like to see youing out alive.¡± At the same time, words about Levi and the other two entering and exiting Lightspring to trade with Prime Association spread like wildfire. People also heard about how many elites they had killed. Needless to say, those two pieces of news quickly attracted Eclipse¡¯s attention. Some of the sects had even identified Levi as the Fearless Robber. Those sects then quickly went to Eclipse and told the council members of Eclipse about it. Upon hearing the news, Eclipse sent out a huge army of elites toward Dragon¡¯s Grave Valley. In fact, two of the sect leaders joined the army. Naturally, the sect leaders brought hundreds of their forces along. Their n was to use those forces as cannon fodder. After all, they didn¡¯t know exactly how strong the Fearless Robber was. They knew it could be pointless to outnumber him, but they were hoping that the forces could at least tire him out. ¡°No matter what, we must destroy that scoundrel!¡± Walden ordered. Chapter 3883 Chapter 3883 Chapter 3883 Get Yourself Ready Elites from more than a hundred sects rushed toward Dragon¡¯s Grave Valley, and Void Sect was one of those sects. This time around, Void Sect was going all out. Primo was leading the troops, while Gloria and the other elders were there to assist him. Void Sect¡¯s council members were determined to leave a good impression on Eclipse through the mission of killing the robber. Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. In truth, Void Sect was considered a mid-level sect, but with the God Crusher, it had slowly be a large sect. ¡°Darling, how do you think this battle will end?¡± Gloria asked excitedly. Ever since she arrived in Kenfort, that was the first time Gloria had seen a battle with so many fighters involved. Seeing that there were over a hundred sects involved in the mission, Gloria was getting more interested in the top sects. Primoughed and answered, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter how high the robber¡¯s cultivation is because there¡¯s no way he can escape so many elites.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Two of the sect leaders from Eclipse are joining the battle. We¡¯re surely going to win,¡± Santino chimed in. ¡°Eclipse has gone all out on this battle. They have around a hundred elders! As expected of a top sect!¡± ¡°Even if they¡¯re just trying to outnumber the robber, the robber is going to get so tired! There¡¯s no way he can escape.¡± ¡°That guy has killed so many Pdins from Eclipse and Eclipse Academy. I bet they¡¯re dying to kill him.¡± The crowd began to discuss among themselves, and they were all very optimistic. Gloria was also filled with anticipation. I¡¯ve been looking forward to seeing this mysterious fighter. I hope I can also reach the cultivation level he¡¯s at in the future. I can¡¯t wait to see who that person really is! It¡¯s going to happen soon. ¡°We can surely make ourselves known in Kenfort by joining a battle to kill a fighter of that cultivation level.¡± Gloria was finding it hard to suppress her excitement. ¡°Gloria,ter, the two of us should make use of the opportunity and perform well in this battle. After this, we can both join Eclipse Academy. By then, we¡¯ll have a bright future ahead,¡± Primo advised. ¡°Sure! I really hope I can kill that robber myself,¡± Gloria replied. Sess or failure depends on this. This is an excellent opportunity to be famous. Meanwhile, Floyd had been devouring everywhere he went. Obviously, he would pick on the small sects. As he was using the extreme devouring technique, he ended up cultivating basic techniques. To his surprise, the fact that he was cultivating those two at once enabled him to minimize the side effects of the extreme devouring technique. Although Floyd hadn¡¯t been cultivating basic techniques for a long time, it had an unimaginable effect on strengthening the spiritual bone and the body. Since Floyd was up and around all the time to devour, he managed to receive information fairly quickly. Master is in trouble. As his apprentice, I can¡¯t sit back and do nothing. Floyd decided to head toward Dragon¡¯s Grave Valley as well. Although Floyd didn¡¯t know what cultivation level Levi was at, he thought Levi would still have difficulty oveing over a hundred sects at once. I heard that Void Sect has deployed all their elites. I don¡¯t know who else is going to be there, but this is a good chance for me to take revenge. ¡°If I can kill the fighters from Void Sect, I can definitely lessen Master¡¯s burden,¡± Floyd mumbled to himself. Upon utilizing the extreme devouring technique for quite some time, Floyd was very confident in his capabilities. ¡°Gloria, get yourself ready. I¡¯ming to kill you.¡± Floyd¡¯s tone was as cold as ice, and he was filled with murderous intent. I¡¯ve been waiting for this day for a long time! Chapter 3884 Chapter 3884 Chapter 3884 The Same Feeling Right then, Eclipse¡¯s vanguards had already arrived on the outskirts of Dragon¡¯s Grave Valley. Coincidentally, the team of vanguards was on a mission in Lightspring. They needed the least time to travel to Dragon¡¯s Grave Valley. They had thought they would bump into the robber there, and the robber could¡¯ve prepared for battle. After all, they knew how dangerous Dragon¡¯s Grave Valley was. They assumed that no matter how strong the robber was, he would never enter Dragon¡¯s Grave Valley. Even the top fighters from Eclipse and Prime Association wouldn¡¯t dare to set foot in Dragon¡¯s Grave Valley. Perhaps only the ancient families and immortal forces would take the risk of entering. Others would surely not make their way out of there. However, the team of vanguards bumped into a few teams of bounty hunters. Upon some questioning, the vanguards found out that Levi, along with twodies, had already entered Dragon¡¯s Grave Valley¡¯s core area. ¡°Are you sure they¡¯ve gone inside?¡± the leader of Eclipse¡¯s vanguards asked. The leaders of the bounty hunters all said they had seen Levi and the others walking in. In fact, there were a lot of witnesses. ¡°Haha! In that case, the robber is surely going to die! We don¡¯t even have to do anything anymore.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. The core area in Dragon¡¯s Grave Valley is filled with Heavenly Thunder. Even top fighters will have no chance ofing out of there alive.¡± ¡°This guy is too full of himself. How dare he only bring two people with him to go into Dragon¡¯s Grave Valley? Is he just courting death?¡± The vanguardsughed out loud. In their eyes, death was inevitable for Levi and the others. The only hope they coulde out of there alive was if they were extremely lucky. After all, Super Heavenly Thunder was no joke. A lot of elite fighters had already been reduced to ashes because of it. ¡°Don¡¯t let your guard down. Lord bey wants the robber captured, dead or alive. Everyone, go and guard all the exits around Dragon¡¯s Grave Valley. If they somehow manage to live, kill them on the spot when you see them,¡± the leader of the vanguards ordered sternly. Upon hearing that, all the vanguards went to seal off all the exits and waited for Levi and the rest to show up. As time passed, even more people from Eclipse arrived. By then, the outskirts of Dragon¡¯s Grave Valley had beenpletely surrounded. Meanwhile, a force from Eclipse had already arrived in the primeval forest. The dark clouds were overwhelming, and that made everyone feel extremely uneasy. Rumble! Heavenly Thunderps were heard, and some of Eclipse¡¯s apprentices with lower cultivation levels started to feel dizzy and stuffy. ¡°We¡¯re only experiencing the strength of the Heavenly Thunder¡¯s remnants, but it¡¯s already scary enough. I can¡¯t imagine what it¡¯s like to be in the center of a Heavenly Thunder.¡± ¡°The suppressing energy in this area is too strong. My legs feel so heavy!¡± ¡°We can¡¯t channel our techniques as fast. This is crazy.¡± Eclipse¡¯s apprentices were moving slowly because they needed a lot of strength just to take one step forward. Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. Thud! Thud! Thud! Their footsteps were getting heavier and heavier. Upon closer observation, one could see that every time Eclipse¡¯s apprentices took one step, their feet would sink into the ground. Everyone was feeling as though they had weights on their shoulders as they walked. Obviously, it was very difficult for them to walk. ¡°F*ck! I feel like my energy is all stuck inside my body. This is really ufortable.¡± ¡°Do you guys feel as if there¡¯s something watching us? It¡¯s like¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s like we¡¯re walking on the back of a giant creature!¡± ¡°F*ck! So you guys can feel it as well? I thought I was imagining things!¡± Everyone started to panic and feel scared. Seeing that, Walden uttered in a deep voice, ¡°Don¡¯t panic. I¡¯m here. Even an ancient beast would run away in fear.¡± Upon hearing those words, everyone fell silent. Chapter 3885 Chapter 3885 Chapter 3885 Source Of Energy Meanwhile, Levi and thedies managed to arrive inside Dragon¡¯s Grave Valley itself. The strength of Heavenly Thunder there was ten times more terrifying. Although Levi¡¯s energy shield had already greatly reduced the impact of the Heavenly Thunder, Larissa and Cheriette could still feel the immense pressure. The pressure was practically enveloping them, and it had prated the energy shield. Thump! Thump! Thump! Every time thedies took a step forward, their feet would sink deeply into the ground. It was incredibly hard for them to walk. They were burning their energy at a rate like never before. Cheriette was panting when she said, ¡°Lord Garrison, I can¡¯t take it anymore. I need to rest.¡± At that moment, Cheriette was sweating profusely, and her shirt was almost drenched in sweat. Judging by how heavily she was breathing, it seemed as though she had pushed her body to the limit. Larissa wasn¡¯t doing so well, either. Her face had gone pale, and her hair was drenched in sweat. Still, Larissa wasn¡¯t breathing as heavily. Evidently, she had better techniques than Cheriette. ¡°Master, I also need to rest. This ce is hellish! We already have the energy shield protecting us, no? Why are we still burning so much energy?¡± Larissa was baffled. Levi frowned when he heard that. He had noticed this problem not long ago. ¡°I think we¡¯ve been misled all this while,¡± Levi suddenly uttered in a deep voice. Confused, Cheriette asked, ¡°What do you mean, Lord Garrison? Are we not at the real Dragon¡¯s Grave Valley?¡± Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. Larissa also threw Levi a bewildered nce. Levi waved dismissively and exined, ¡°I¡¯m talking about the sources of energy that are restraining us.¡± Thedies still looked at lost as moments prior. Needless to say, they didn¡¯t understand what Levi was trying to say. ¡°Whether it is the outer or core area of the Dragon¡¯s Grave Valley, there¡¯s the energy of Heavenly Thunder that can¡¯t be dissipated for hundreds of years. Indeed, that¡¯s unbearable. We¡¯ve been fighting against the energy of Heavenly Thunder. That was precisely why the energy shield cracked. Now, what if we¡¯re restricted by more than one source of energy?¡± As Levi spoke, he pointed at the ground. Thedies were smart, so they soon figured out what he meant. When they entered the vicinity of Dragon¡¯s Grave Valley, Levi immediately unleashed his energy shield to protect thedies. It definitely reduced the pressure thedies felt. In fact, they could even walk effortlessly. However, as they entered the core area of Dragon¡¯s Grave Valley, thedies started to feel more and more difficult to walk. It got to the point where every step was extremely strenuous, and their feet would sink deeply into the ground. Therefore, the source of energy that was causing them difficulties would most probably be from the underground. After all, the energy shield could only block off the energy from above, which was the energy from Heavenly Thunder. As for the ground, there was no way they could avoid that because the ground was in direct contact with them. Furthermore, most of Levi¡¯s attention was on resisting the energy from Heavenly Thunder prior to that, so he didn¡¯t notice anything abnormal under his feet. Even when the twodies¡¯ feet sank deeply into the ground, he thought it was because the strength of Heavenly Thunder was increasing as they approached the core area of Dragon¡¯s Grave Valley. Perplexed, Cheriette pointed at Levi¡¯s feet and asked, ¡°Wait¡­ Lord Garrison, how are you not affected?¡± Larissa also noticed that the footprints Levi left behind were shallow. I know Levi is strong, but if there¡¯s something wrong with the ground, how is he not affected? Besides, he has to maintain such a huge energy shield. It should be even harder for him to avoid the energying from underground, no? Theoretically speaking, he should be knee-deep in the ground, if not his entire legs. Chapter 3886 Chapter 3886 Chapter 3886 Can Levi Really Do It After pondering for a while, Levi said, ¡°This should be due to the difference in our cultivation techniques.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± Larissa could not help but ask. Levi exined, ¡°It¡¯s simple. Regardless of what techniques an average cultivator cultivates, they need to absorb a lot of spiritual energy from the earth and air to reach the cultivation level of Heavenly Harmony. They¡¯ll instinctively adapt to and even rely on this area, so they¡¯ll be more affected by the repressive energy under thisnd. However, I am a pure physical cultivator. I am a standalone body of energy and can exist as that in any space. Although I didn¡¯t notice the energy under thend restraining us, I don¡¯t seem to be affected by it.¡± The two women didn¡¯t fullyprehend his words, but they knew it was impossible to understand Levi¡¯s cultivation technique. Nevertheless, they didn¡¯t know that Levi still had many words that he didn¡¯t say. The earth ley line I¡¯m stepping on is definitely extraordinary. This energy feels familiar. What kind of energy is it? When did I contact it before? Levi searched in his mind for rted information endlessly, but even after a long time, he reached no definite conclusion. Boom! p! As thunder rumbled deafeningly, a few shes of lightning also snaked across the sky like fire dragons. It was as if the dark clouds would be pierced into pieces by lightning. Blood-red lightning spread above their heads, causing thend to take on a blood-red color as if rivers of blood were flowing. The entire area was washed in red. With the increasingly powerful and terrifying feeling of suppression brought on by the restraining energy, they felt as if they were in hell, and unconsciously, fear bloomed in their hearts. ¡°If you are done resting, let¡¯s continue,¡± Levi said solemnly. p! The instant he said those words, numerous scarlet red lightning from the Thunderous Region before them struck the earth. Immediately, many bottomless pits around the diameter of a bucket appeared on the ground. The stones which flew into the air from the impact were struck by other lightning and dissipated into dust. ¡°L-Lord Garrison, must we continue walking forward?¡± This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Master, look at the might of the scarlet-red Heavenly Thunder.¡± Cheriette and Larissa were hesitant. Fear was evident on their beautiful faces, and even their bodies were trembling. They were truly terrified. Thend of this region had been transformed to be unbelievably hard from all the powerful strikes of Heavenly Thunder. Even high-grade forging materials might not match up and would instantly turn into dust when struck by scarlet-red lightning, not to mention their bodies. ¡°Why are you all worried when I¡¯m here?¡± After a pause Levi continued, ¡°Even if I leave you two here, how long do you think you canst with your abilities?¡± The two were speechless, and their faces paled. Levi is right. Even if we stay here, we won¡¯tst long under the Heavenly Thunder and mysterious repressive energy under thend with our abilities. However, Heavenly Thunder is falling endlessly in front. We aren¡¯t even sure if he can protect himself. Can he really protect us? Fighters of Eclipse had once explored the boundaries of this region before. However, the priceless treasures and Divine Bones were in areas covered by even more terrifying Heavenly Thunder, which was unreachable. Even two Superior ss fighters were severely injured when they tried to get closer, and they weren¡¯t even near the core area of Dragon¡¯s Grave Valley. If it were any other people, they would have already died trying to get closer. Cheriette also thought the same. Prime Association had sent many fighters to explore Dragon¡¯s Grave Valley, but in the end, they suffered devastating casualties. That was why no one had sessfully explored the core area of Dragon¡¯s Grave Valley. Can Levi really do it? Such a thought shed through the two women¡¯s minds simultaneously. Chapter 3887 Chapter 3887 Chapter 3887 Dangerous Areas Seeing that the two were reluctant to move forward, Levi could guess what they were thinking of. ¡°You may live a while longer if you stay here, but you will definitely not walk out of here alive. But if you follow me, perhaps there¡¯s hope. Dragon¡¯s Grave Valley must have lots of top-grade magical herbs. Risks and profits go together. You should know this,¡± he said with a smile. Cheriette and Larissa both sighed. Naturally, they knew that as well. Now, the only treasure known to exist in Dragon¡¯s Grave Valley was Divine Bones. Still, such a dangerous ce transformed by hundreds of years of bombardment by Heavenly Thunder could definitely create even more terrifying magical herbs. However, even elite fighters couldn¡¯t walk out of here alive. The most elite fighters in other regions might be able to leave safely, but the regions they were in also had simr dangerous areas, so they had no need to leave the region they were in and go to the core area further away. No one knew the actual level of danger in the core area of Dragon¡¯s Grave Valley, and usually, people were most fearful of the unknown. ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Cheriette gritted her teeth and followed Levi. Larissa smiled bitterly and followed Levi resignedly as well. This time, Levi immediately released his energy and cast a shield to separate themselves from the ground. The two felt as if an invisible force was holding them up, and their feet did not sink into the earth again, greatly decreasing the sense of repression they had. Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. Seeing that, they were shocked. Although they still could not walk as if they were gliding like Levi, their speed picked up a lot. They walked forward another two to three miles. p! p! Two crimson-red Heavenly Thunder as thick as buckets suddenly fell, but luckily, Cheriette and Larissa dodged them in time. Two holes two to three meters deep were created at the spot where the two women stood. They gasped in shock, and cold sweat dripped down their foreheads profusely. ¡°That was close!¡± they said, relieved that they narrowly escaped death. But while they were still rejoicing, a purple Heavenly Thunder suddenly fell. Levi waved his hand casually, and the twodies were quickly swept away by a violent gale to a spot fifty to sixty feet away. Rumble! The purple Heavenly Thunder, roughly two meters in diameter, struck the ground where the two were standing. Instantly, rocks flew into the sky, but they were quickly turned into dust by the remaining tremors of the Heavenly Thunder. Looking at the spot where the purple Heavenly Thunder had struck, the two women saw a gigantic, circr, bottomless pit. Creak, creak, creak! As the two had been pushed out of the protective boundary of the energy shield just now, their legs sunk into the ground once again. With the pressure of the might of the Heavenly Thunder bearing down on them, they couldn¡¯t move an inch. They tried with all their might to retract their legs but to no avail. Only now did they realize how powerful the suppressive force that Levi helped them to block was. No wonder so many fighters died here. They still need to dodge the Heavenly Thunder under such powerful suppressive energy. Once or twice is possible, but after long periods of walking, all their physical and spiritual energy will be used up. They will either die of fatigue or be struck by Heavenly Thunder and turn into dust. Their thoughts were all in a mess. Levi quickly appeared before them and covered them with his energy barrier. Finally, the huge feeling of suppression disappeared for the two. ¡°This is no ce for you to go into a daze. A single mistake will result in you bing ashes. I may not have time to save you every time,¡± Levi warned before continuing to walk. The two women hurriedly followed behind. ¡°Don¡¯t get too close to me. The coverage of the Heavenly Thunder is vast,¡± Levi reminded again. Chapter 3888 Chapter 3888 Chapter 3888 Fearful The instant he finished speaking, another purple lightning struck. ¡°Lord Garrison, be careful!¡± Cheriette yelled anxiously. Larissa also gasped. If Levi got struck by lightning and died, she would probably die too. The two women gazed at him in shock as he let the purple Heavenly Thunder strike him. At that moment, there was a burst of purple light. The two dared not look on and closed their eyes instinctively. A whileter, the force of the Heavenly Thunder disappeared, and they opened their eyes. However, the scene they were expecting did not appear. Levi stood at the same spot like a God of War and even let out a satisfied groan. ¡°H-How is this possible?¡± ¡°Not only did he let the Heavenly Thunder strike him, but he was also unharmed?¡± The two women stared at Levi, their eyes wide and jaws open, unable to believe what they had seen. Levi is crazy strong! That was all the two could think. Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Snap out of it! Let¡¯s go!¡± Levi waved his hands at them and continued guiding the way in front. ¡°Lord Garrison is so strong!¡± ¡°It should be safe following Master.¡± Their eyes lit up with the hope of survival. The three continued walking, and soon, there were no signs of life as they reached deeper into Dragon¡¯s Grave Valley. The entire area was devastated. Evidently, it was the work of the lightning. Of course, what made the two women¡¯s hearts pound faster was the increasing number of skeletons strewn on the ground. The skeletons were several meters long, so obviously, they were giant creatures when they were alive. Some were human skeletons, but they were only disembodied limbs. They must have been Peak ss fighters who had entered Dragon¡¯s Grave Valley seeking treasures. Although they had fought the Heavenly Thunder with all their might, they still ended up in such a sorry state. ¡°These skeletons, in a way, are inferior Divine Bones. They are far from being top-grade Divine Bones!¡± Levimented seriously, shaking his head. Suddenly, Larissa spoke. ¡°Actually, I read about a secret regarding Dragon¡¯s Grave Valley in an ancient manual I found in Eclipse¡¯s library.¡± ¡°What secret?¡± Levi pressed. ¡°The ancient manual said that Heavenly Thunder is so dense at the heart of Dragon¡¯s Grave Valley that it creates a terrifying Sea of Heavenly Thunder. A mysterious creature that can survive in the Sea of Heavenly Thunder also exists. I don¡¯t know whether it¡¯s a human or a spirit beast, but since it can survive in such a terrifying environment, it must be horrifying too. I hope we don¡¯t meet it. If not¡­¡± Larissa trailed off, but Levi understood her meaning. A dense web of Heavenly Thunder was highly destructive, and if not for him being a special pure physical cultivator, he would have long been struck dead by that purple Heavenly Thunder. Yet, that mysterious, powerful creature managed to survive in the Sea of Heavenly Thunder, showing how strong its abilities were. Its physical strength, especially, could match up to Levi¡¯s and might be even better. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you say so previously?¡± Cheriette asked harshly. Larissa sighed. ¡°This is what is recorded in the ancient manual. I don¡¯t know whether it¡¯s real or not. If we don¡¯t see it in the end¡­¡± She dared not continue. Realization dawned upon Cheriette. If we don¡¯t see the creature and the Sea of Heavenly Thunder in the end, Levi will think Larissa is lying to make things seem dangerous to stop him from entering Dragon¡¯s Grave Valley, and she has no desire to face his fury. His punishment is scarier than death. ¡°It¡¯s fine even if we meet it. If it¡¯s a human, we can chat about the Body-Refinement Technique.¡± After he heard those words, not only did he not shrink back, but he was eager to meet the creature. Larissa was too tired toin when she saw Levi¡¯s rxed state. It seems like there¡¯s nothing Levi is fearful of. ¡°Let¡¯s continue!¡± Levi dered before taking the lead and walking forward. Chapter 3889 Chapter 3889 Chapter 3889 Want To Kill Him As the three continued moving, the rate of Heavenly Thunder falling also increased. Larissa and Cheriette had been panicking, but gradually, they started to only feel nervous. Now, they had gotten used to it and were already numb to it. But what they were most shocked about was how terrifying Levi¡¯s abilities were as they realized he did not dodge any Heavenly Thunder when nearing the core area of Dragon¡¯s Grave Valley. Instead, he let himself be hit by Heavenly Thunder and even released energy whirlpools, sweeping away a bout of lightning aimed at the two girls. It was as if he was enjoying the process of being struck by lightning. ¡°At first, I thought it was impossible for that horrible creature you mentioned was recorded in the ancient manual to exist. Now, it seems highly likely to exist. Perhaps it¡¯s a descendant of ancient spirit beasts mentioned in the Scriptures of Mountains and Seas,¡± Cheriette said. Larissa smiled a little. She had the same feeling, as even Levi could remain unharmed after being struck by Heavenly Thunder. The twodies did not know that the reason Levi let the Heavenly Thunder purposely strike him was that he realized that using Heavenly Thunder was better than using a dragon ley line to metamorphose. That was why he was fixated on going to the core area of Dragon¡¯s Grave Valley. Since Heavenly Thunder in the outer areas was already so effective, the effect of using Heavenly Thunder in the core area to metamorphose would be even better. It was a very suitable way for Levi to cultivate his technique. Right then, numerous purple Heavenly Thunder struck Levi one after the other again, and he quickly used his basic technique to transform the energy from the Heavenly Thunder before cleansing his meridians with it. The twodies saw blinding sparks of lightning burst forth from around Levi, and terrifying waves of energy from the force of the lightning spread rapidly. Although they were far away and were using all their power to defend themselves against the lightning, they still felt as if their body was about to shatter. The wave of energy was only the after-effects of the purple Heavenly Thunder, yet it affected them so much. One could hardly imagine how Levi managed to tolerate such a violent onught of energy from being repeatedly struck by lightning. ¡°He¡¯s so powerful! I can¡¯t believe I had the guts to want to kill him previously,¡± Larissa muttered regretfully. Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. Just what kind of terrifying person have I messed with? Cheriette was also dumbstruck. Astre Lune Sect elites will be turned into dust if they get struck by such frightening Heavenly Thunder. Eclipse¡¯s powerful fighters will probably be severely wounded, and even Superior ss fighters will not pass this area unscathed. However, Levi ispletely unharmed, not even his clothes, and he can even afford to be distracted and create a shield using his energy to protect me. An immense amount of energy must be spent to maintain an energy shield of this size. Additionally, he still must defend against Heavenly Thunder and resist the suppressive force under the ground. His cultivation level must be terrifyingly high! ¡°We will reach the core area of Dragon¡¯s Grave Valley if we walk another two or three miles,¡± Levi said excitedly. Having been metamorphosing recently, he felt his cultivation level improve again, especially the strength of his body and meridians. After he used around a dozen dragon ley lines to metamorphose, the increase in the strength of his body had been limited. For example, after he used the dragon ley line he had seized recently, there was not much, if not no, improvement in his strength. However, using this region¡¯s Heavenly Thunder to metamorphose made him improve, so he would not let this chance pass him by. Since using Heavenly Thunder in the outer areas is already so effective, the effect of using Heavenly Thunder in the core area in improving my abilities must be even better. I can likely reach a new cultivation level if I metamorphose using Heavenly Thunder in the core area! At that thought, Levi became more excited. When that happens, I don¡¯t need to care about Eclipse¡¯s fighters. Even if I meet even more powerful sects, I am not afraid. Chapter 3890 Chapter 3890 Chapter 3890 The Sea Of Heavenly Thunder Hearing that the rumbling of the Heavenly Thunder had gotten louder, Larissa and Cheriette shuddered with fear. Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. Even though Levi had been protecting them earlier, they were too exhausted to deal with the aftermath of the Heavenly Thunder. asionally, they would feel numb from the crackles of electricity running through their bodies. Although it wasn¡¯t a harmful side effect, it still left them with lingering dread. It was fair to assume the Heavenly Thunder in the core area would be more intense and powerful than the ones in the non-core area. It would be difficult to say whether Levi could even protect himself by then. Larissa and Cheriette figured they would be burned to a crisp in less than fifteen minutes if they didn¡¯t have Levi¡¯s energy shield protecting them and be subjected to the full strength of the Heavenly Thunder. Naturally, they could think from the positive side of things and imagine they could continue to have the protection of an energy shield. However, the powerful and frequent shock waves from the aftermath of the Heavenly Thunder would most probably deal them life-threatening damage. Regardless of how they viewed things, it all led to a dead end. Rumble! At that moment, a loud rumble echoed across the area, sending Larissa and Cheriette trembling with fright. Once again, a crushing pressure loomed over them. The outeryer of the energy shield had cracked from the overwhelming tension. It was as if the shield would shatter into pieces at any given moment. The hanging dark clouds around the area hovered closer to them, making them feel suffocated. Larissa¡¯s and Cheriette¡¯s breathing quickened, and their bodies shook harder. Levi and the two finally reached the edge of the core area half an hourter. In front of their eyes was a deepke that stretched over a few miles. It would¡¯ve been a beautiful view if it wasn¡¯t for the pitch-ck topmostyer of the water and the wisps of water vapor rising from the surface. Several varying widths and colors of Heavenly Thunder struck the Arctic Lake continuously. Yet the lake¡¯s surface was surprisingly calm. The sparks dancing along the surface were proof of the lightning bolt striking theke. A burnt smell floated in the air, causing anyone who inhaled it to feel dizzy. The dark clouds above theke were so close to the water¡¯s surface as though the clouds had merged with the water. However, upon closer inspection, there was still some distance between the two. Numerous bolts of Heavenly Thunder struck theke sessively. The powerful energy wave spread into the surroundings and constantly battered Levi¡¯s energy shield. The collision elicited a piercing sound as though two metal objects were shing. Despite Levi¡¯s current cultivation level, a grave look crept up his face. ¡°What terrifying power!¡± Levi couldn¡¯t help but sigh. In that short period, the power that poured from the sky in the form of Heavenly Thunder rivaled the energy in arge dragon ley line. The Heavenly Thunder held a higher level of control of power as though it was catering to some legendaryw of the universe. It struck at a location where it bnced the entire Dragon¡¯s Grave Valley¡¯s energy flow every single time. That was why theke¡¯s surface could remain calm despite the intense and frequent Heavenly Thunder strikes. It was likely the energy in the entire area had achieved an equilibrium. In the split second when the Heavenly Thunder struck theke¡¯s surface, another lightning bolt would strike the same spot to neutralize the energy from the first. The whole Dragon¡¯s Grave Valley was like an area with violent thunderstrikes. ¡°Stay further away from me, and I¡¯ll try my best to iste the Thunderous Region from you guys,¡± Levi said. Larissa and Cheriette nodded instinctively. The sheen of sweat on their forehead was evidence of their frayed nerves. Right then, something unexpected happened when Levi took a step into the core area. Three bolts of Heavenly Thunder struck down at Levi and the others with precision like aser cannon. ¡°Careful!¡± Larissa and Cheriette couldn¡¯t help but gasp in shock. Even with the thickyer of energy shield, they could still acutely feel the apocalyptic energy pressure from the Heavenly Thunder. In the blink of an eye, red, orange, and yellow bolts of Heavenly Thunder were mere inches from the shield. They were a few seconds from burning Levi and the rest into crisps. Chapter 3891 Chapter 3891 Chapter 3891 Let Us Not Go In Levi focused his gaze on the bright sh of light. The three colors of Heavenly Thunder confirmed his suspicion. The entire Dragon¡¯s Grave Valley did, in fact, achieve a kind of energy equilibrium. Three people entering the core area abruptly would introduce three bodies of energy into the area, thereby disrupting the energy equilibrium. As a result, the Heavenly Thunder would need to destroy the abrupt energy bodies to maintain equilibrium. As expected, the Heavenly Thunder follows the rule of some kind of energyw between heaven and earth. Levi didn¡¯t dare to underestimate the power behind the phenomena at the thought, as he could sense that the energy behind the three bolts of Heavenly Thunder was more intense than the purple Heavenly Thunder. ¡°I¡¯ll see how powerful and lethal you are.¡± Levi immediately started channeling the basic technique within his body to draw the three bolts of Heavenly Thunder to him. He chose to face them instead of retreating. The protective energy shield in front of him was smashed into smithereens in a split second, and the three bolts of Heavenly Thunder tightly enveloped him. Crackle! Sparks red, and Levi¡¯s body shuddered. Yet he wasn¡¯t physically harmed. At that moment, he sensed his body had gotten tougher than before as though it had been forged in fire. The two women, however, weren¡¯t as lucky. With the energy shield safeguarding them, they simply needed to withstand the energy wave from the aftermath of the Heavenly Thunder. Yet the impact still gave them minor injuries. The slightly weaker Cheriette even had blood flowing out of the corner of her mouth. In that brief moment, Levi had sessfully digested the energy from the Heavenly Thunder. Swoosh! He leaped backward suddenly, retreating from the core area so that no Heavenly Thunder from the core area would pursue him. ¡°It¡¯s just as I thought,¡± Levi muttered. He merely wanted to confirm his hypothesis and test out the force of the core area¡¯s Heavenly Thunder by abruptly entering the core area. Even though he possessed absolute confidence in the toughness of his body, he still took precautions. After that test, Levi gained an understanding of the situation, especially the Heavenly Thunder¡¯s strength and the rules for its attack. Larissa¡¯s and Cheriette¡¯s faces were as pale as a sheet. Even though the earlier strikes didn¡¯t give them any severe injuries, a deep-seated terror of the core area had been nted in their hearts. One had to know the earlier strike was merely an aftermath of an energy wave from the Heavenly Thunder. Furthermore, they had the protection of an energy shield. Without thatyer of safeguard, they probably would¡¯ve died. ¡°Master, let¡¯s not go in!¡± Larissa said stiffly. She was almost sure she would have no ce to hide once she entered the core area of the Dragon¡¯s Grave Valley. The entire Arctic Lake was like a massive sea of lightning. Different colors of lightning bolts crisscrossed, striking any unwee intruders. To face such intense Heavenly Thunder, one either needed to be a supreme physical cultivator or own top magical items for protection. Larissacked the two prerequisite conditions. Any cultivator with her level would surely wind up dead in a minute. At that moment, Larissa finally understood the pale expressions the two sect leaders had at the mention of Dragon¡¯s Grave Valley. Even with their cultivation, they couldn¡¯t withstand the power of the Heavenly Thunder for long. One had to be grateful if they could even leave the Sea of Heavenly Thunder with their limbs intact. Based on the power of the Heavenly Thunder strikes earlier, even the two sect leaders can¡¯t withstand them for three minutes. Larissa concluded silently. Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. Levi, Larissa, and Cheriette couldn¡¯t get closer to the Arctic Lake. However, it was a must to reach the shore and dive into the Arctic Lake to obtain the real Divine Bones. All of a sudden, a terrifying explosion sounded. Chapter 3892 Chapter 3892 Chapter 3892 Those Rumors Are False The three followed the sound and saw a dark purple Heavenly Thunder of around thirty meters strike down and hit the center of the Arctic Lake. At the moment of impact, the water in the Arctic Lake acted as if it was boiling. Very soon, a water tornado shot up into the sky and beyond. This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. As for the center of the Arctic Lake where therge Heavenly Thunder had hit, wild bolts of lightning started spreading everywhere and formed a terrifying lightning firework. The sizzling sounds were deafening. Just looking at it would cause chills to run up and down anybody¡¯s spine. Boom! Boom! Boom! Just then, a smaller Heavenly Thunder started striking the surface of the Arctic Lake. It seemed as if they were trying to calm the imbnce that had been created by therge Heavenly Thunder. In an instant, hundreds of Heavenly Thunder of various sizes showered down on the entire Arctic Lake and hit on its surface. It was a spectacr scene and resembled the thunderstorm special effects seen in apocalypse movies. If one were to watch it up close, it was even more thrilling. Even Levi felt a little dazed. He wondered if he could handle such a level of Heavenly Thunder. The showering of Heavenly Thundersted for ten minutes beforeing to a stop. The same went for the water tornado caused by the impact. Once again, the entire Arctic Lake had regained its peacefulness. It was as if the shocking scene earlier on did not take ce. ¡°Was that the Heavenly Thunder rain?¡± Levi smacked his mouth and finally realized the reason for the ckened surface of the pond. It had been struck by thunder. There was some kind of energy swimming in the dark water, which formed due to the umtion of the energy of Heavenly Thunder. ¡°Lord Garrison, do you still intend to move forward?¡± asked Cheriette. With a smile, Levi replied, ¡°Of course! The Divine Bones are within our reach. Why would we turn back now?¡± The corners of Cheriette¡¯s lips twitched. If they continued to move forward, there was a high possibility that they might not return alive. What was the point of talking about the Divine Bones then? The rumors in the past were false. It was said that the Heavenly Thunder at Dragon¡¯s Grave Valley would dissipate and die out as time went by. In fact, the Heavenly Thunder was supposed to bepletely gone after another thousand years. However, that rumor was utterly crushed when they saw the scene before them. ¡°But, Master, the truth has proven that those rumors are false. If we continue to go forward, the Heavenly Thunder will only get stronger. Given the scene earlier on, we won¡¯t be able to hold it off for long before we turn into ashes. Even the two sect leaders from Eclipse won¡¯te out alive from such a situation. The same goes for those old freaks at Prime Association. They won¡¯t stand a chance either.¡± The more Larissa said, the more dejected she became. Her eyes were even glimmering with tears. She was truly frightened out of her wits, especially after witnessing the terrifying thunderstorm. ¡°That¡¯s right, Lord Garrison. Even the strongest material will be instantly smashed to bits under the gigantic Heavenly Thunder just now. When we first stepped into the core area, the swift Heavenly Thunder pierced through our energy shield. Despite using our utmost efforts, we could only withstand the lingering waves. If we really go in, we¡¯ll be dead for sure!¡± At that moment, Cheriette put her fear of Levi aside and spoke bluntly. If she did not speak her mind right now, she might not get another chance. The two women did everything they could to persuade Levi not to enter the core area. After all, it would be difficult for the two of them to escape death whether Levi decided to enter on his own or if he chose to bring them along. The Heavenly Thunder outside of the core area could equally annihte them. The only hope was to convince Levi not to go in. That way, all three of them could escape unscathed. Chapter 3893 Chapter 3893 Chapter 3893 Cursing The Heavenly Thunder ¡°Are the both of you done talking?¡± asked Levi with a grin. The two women nodded in bafflement. For some strange reason, they had a bad feeling about this. True enough, before the two women could react, they felt an invisible energy wrapping around them before they entered the core area uncontrobly. Just as they stepped into the core area of the Dragon¡¯s Grave Valley, the calm waters in the Arctic Lake began to shimmer again. Looking carefully, they noticed that they were not ripples. Instead, they were electric currents that had umted over the years. Boom! The very next second, the rumbling thunder reverberated across the dark clouds again. Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. Lightning started shing like a crazy wild beast who had been agitated out of the blue. It was as if the sky was going to tear apart. ¡°Stay close behind me. Don¡¯t use your energy shield unless you have no other options,¡± instructed Levi in a deep voice. Both Cheriette and Larissa had yet to recover from the initial shock, so they nodded out of instinct. However, the fear they felt was real. Their faces were pale and filled with terror. Crack! A bolt of lightning shed across the sky, and at that moment, the dark clouds turned a shade of crimson. It was immediately followed by a thick bolt of Heavenly Thunder with red and blue. The Heavenly Thunder struck right on top of Levi and the others. ¡°Watch out!¡± the twodies screamed. All they could do was pin their hopes on Levi. Although they resented him for taking them into the core area without their consent, they had no choice but to ept their fates. At the same time, the two women activated their techniques to defend themselves against the residual waves of the Heavenly Thunder. Boom! The bicolor Heavenly Thunder enveloped Levi¡¯s entire body in an instant. The outline of his body was no longer visible. All that remained were the bicolor lightning shes and the horrifying pressure. A pit had appeared where Levi had been standing. Thankfully, the pit was not very deep. Obviously, the ground in the core area was way sturdier than in other ces because of the years of metamorphosis by the Heavenly Thunder. ¡°What a terrifying bicolor Heavenly Thunder! We didn¡¯t see this in the non-core area at all.¡± ¡°Yes! Earlier on, we saw Heavenly Thunder of various colors, but all of them appeared as single colors. Evidently, the bicolor Heavenly Thunder is more destructive.¡± Both Cheriette and Larissa exchanged nces, and they could see the fear in one another¡¯s eyes. They felt that the bicolor Heavenly Thunder could tear a person¡¯s soul apart. Even at such a distance, they were intimidated. That was the impact the bicolor Heavenly Thunder had on a person¡¯s mental state. It was not hard to imagine the kind of pressure that Levi¡¯s soul had to bear upon impact. ¡°It feels so hot!¡± Cheriette could not help but wipe her forehead, but she did not feel a drop of perspiration. It turned out that the perspiration had been evaporated by the scorching heat. The temperature of the entire area seemed to have increased tremendously. Without the protection of their energy shields, the two women would have to struggle to cope with such a high temperature. ¡°What strong energy!¡± Larissa activated her technique to counteract thest of the Heavenly Thunder remnants. As a result, she nearly sustained internal injuries. Cheriette was in no better condition. At the very least, they managed to hold off the effects of the Heavenly Thunder. Both the women looked toward Levi, and his profile became clearer. His body was emitting shes of lightning, but he was unharmed. There were only minor creases on his clothes. ¡°He¡¯s too strong!¡± eximed the two women. Just then, two bolts of Heavenly Thunder came striking down. This time around, they were targeted at the women¡¯s heads. In an instant, they panicked and started cursing the Heavenly Thunder. Chapter 3894 Chapter 3894 Chapter 3894 Destroy The Bnce Of Energy Both women never thought that the Heavenly Thunder would go for sneak attacks. Although both bolts of Heavenly Thunder did not have two different colors, they were far more powerful than the Heavenly Thunders in the non-core areas. ¡°We¡¯re doomed!¡± The two women were devastated, for Levi had yet to finish using up the energy of the bicolor Heavenly Thunder. He was still preupied with it. It was clear that their cultivation and energy shield would not be able to resist the two terrifying bolts of Heavenly Thunder. ¡°Focus. I¡¯ll take on most of the power from the two bolts of Heavenly Thunder. The two of you should try to meld with these two bolts of Heavenly Thunder. Don¡¯t think of resisting it. These two bolts of Heavenly Thunder are targeting you. They¡¯re the harbingers of your doom, but they¡¯re also the harbingers of chance for you.¡± Immediately after saying that, Levi activated his basic techniques. As if sensing a massive lightning rod, the two bolts of Heavenly Thunder that had been going after the two women promptly went toward the top of Levi¡¯s head instead. The two women were dumbfounded, and they did not fully understand what Levi had told them. Nevertheless, Levi¡¯s forced redirection of the Heavenly Thunder gave them some time to breathe a sigh of relief as they mulled over Levi¡¯s words. They soon figured out what he meant. The shockwaves of the Heavenly Thunder rolled toward them, but they found out in surprise that the shockwaves did not do any physical damage to them. In fact, the shockwaves strengthened their physique. Even their meridians had been improved. ¡°Super Heavenly Thunder has a set of rules to it, and it is triggered when the cultivators destroy the bnce of energy in the area. The strikes of Heavenly Thunder are meant to re-achieve the bnce of energy, but as long as you¡¯re capable of withstanding the Super Heavenly Thunder, you¡¯ll be able to temporarily co-exist with the energy in the area. Once you¡¯re capable of taking it on, you¡¯ll be able to use the Super Heavenly Thunder to upgrade your cultivation again and again.¡± Larissa could vaguely grasp what Levi¡¯s words meant by now. Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. She was the Princess of Divinity of Eclipse, after all, so she was a smart woman when it came to understanding concepts rted to cultivation. Like her, Cheriette was talented, and she could somewhat understand what Levi was trying to tell her. The two womennded their gazes on Levi again, only to see that he had been enveloped by the Heavenly Thunder. Yet, he looked unfazed, not at all tense from the threat of the Heavenly Thunder, like a cat sunbathing on the balcony. Evenyers of the electric glow of Heavenly Thunder had manifested on the surface of his body. ¡°Lord Garrison is using Heavenly Thunder to metamorphose without resistance?¡± ¡°Master¡¯s body is insanely mighty! Even the sect leader won¡¯t be able to do this if they¡¯re here! In fact, anyone will be grievously injured and die if they forcibly resist the bicolor Heavenly Thunder.¡± The shock was visible in Cheriette¡¯s and Larissa¡¯s eyes. They were thoroughly impressed by how horrifyingly mighty Levi was. However, that was not the end of it. As the trio went further into the core area, even more powerful bolts of Heavenly Thunder came after them. There was even a bolt of tricolor Heavenly Thunder that came after them. Levi bathed in its power as sparks appeared on the surface of his body. He was getting more and more excited as he sensed the change in his strength. Metamorphosing with Heavenly Thunder was far more effective than with the dragon ley line. As a matter of fact, Levi was starting to wonder if he should stay there long-term. If this keeps up, it won¡¯t take long for my power to rise to a whole new level. That will be the same for the toughness of my body and meridians. I won¡¯t need to have any fear when I go up against the Super Fighters of Kenfort then. With that thought in mind, Levi weed more bolts of Heavenly Thunder to himself. Dragon¡¯s Grave Valley responded to Levi¡¯s actions like a provoked beast as it attacked frenziedly. When the bolts of Heavenly Thunder struck, the entire Dragon¡¯s Grave Valley began to shake. Chapter 3895 Chapter 3895 Chapter 3895 They Must Be Dead As Levi and the others had barged into Dragon¡¯s Grave Valley¡¯s core area and were metamorphosing using Heavenly Thunder, the entire Dragon¡¯s Grave Valley started quaking intensely as energy shockwaves spread everywhere. Seemingly affected by that, the Heavenly Thunder in the non-core areas became far more intense than usual. The lightning energy erupted and frightened the members of various sects who were trapped in Dragon¡¯s Grave Valley. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°Is this happening because of that robber?¡± ¡°I doubt it. Although he¡¯s powerful, he will be turned into ashes by a bolt of Heavenly Thunder of this caliber. I¡¯m d we didn¡¯t continue inward rashly, or else we won¡¯t be able to escape that ce.¡± The fighters of smaller sects were petrified to see the dark clouds and the bolts of Heavenly Thunder from afar. Of course, no one could say that they were too cowardly, for even the sect leaders of Eclipse were a little fearful. Although they were the most powerful fighters among the fighters who had attacked Levi, and although they had the best ability to sense energy, the power of the Heavenly Thunder earlier had taught them what terror truly meant. It was unlikely they would return alive if they were to go further in. However, they were themanders of various sects; they could not let their fear show on their faces, or else they would dispirit the people they led. The two sect leaders spoke to each other via telepathy. They had wanted to enter the non-core area for reconnaissance, but now, that idea had been dismissed. Even though the thought of obtaining Divine Bones and other magical herbs was tempting, it would do them no good if they were to lose their lives for the sake of getting them. As for the robber who had killed a notable number of Pdins, the sect leaders were unconcerned about him. They were certain that even someone of his cultivation would surely meet his doom in the face of such terrifying bolts of Heavenly Thunder. Nevertheless, to y safe rather than be sorry, the sect leaders still decided to leave their men to seal off the ce for a few days. Even if Levi was lucky enough to escape, he would be gravely injured by the strikes of Heavenly Thunder. They would be able to take advantage of his weak state. Among the members of various sects, Gloria was most excited about the situation. She had found out how appalling Dragon¡¯s Grave Valley¡¯s Heavenly Thunder could be, and it was a magnificent scene that could not be found anywhere in the mundane world. Even the Heavenly Thunder near the edge could decimate an elder from a mid-level sect. ¡°If only I knew what was going on inside. Otherwise, I could have tried to devour the power of Heavenly Thunder. Of course, even if I can¡¯t devour it, I can still metamorphose with it.¡± The current situation reminded Gloria of how she had used the Esoteric Guild¡¯s Thunder-Summoning Technique to metamorphose and increase the upper limit of her devouring technique. However, the power of the Heavenly Thunder in Dragon¡¯s Grave Valley was much mightier than the Heavenly Thunder summoned by the Esoteric Guild¡¯s technique. The uncontroble factor was why Gloria chose not to do anything rash. She would rather not be hoisted by her own petard, for that would be foolish. Furthermore, there were many people around her. She would not be the first to try it out. Levi, I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll never be able to see a sight like this. I used to strive to defeat you, but now it seems like my goal has been a joke. With your current cultivation, a random bolt of Heavenly Thunder from Dragon¡¯s Grave Valley can easily st you to dust. The thought of that made Gloria feels smug. Levi, if you¡¯re ever lucky enough to cross paths with me again, you¡¯ll be on your knees before me. Gloria sneered inwardly. The other Pdins and Empyreans of Void Sect were equally stunned by the scene. They had never trained in a ce as extreme as this. The mighty bolts of Heavenly Thunder were an eye-opening experience for them. This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. They were even more delighted when they thought about how the infamous robber might have died in Dragon¡¯s Grave Valley. Chapter 3896 Chapter 3896 Chapter 3896 Do Its Worst To get into Eclipse¡¯s good books, Geraint inched closer to the sect leaders any time he had the chance to do that so that he could remind them of his presence. ¡°Lords, do you think the robber is still alive?¡± Geraint asked respectfully. ¡°With what that madman showed us, he can likely survive the attacks of the Heavenly Thunder in the non-core areas. However, themotion earlier must have been caused by the core area¡¯s Heavenly Thunder. We¡¯re feeling the effects of it even though we¡¯re so far away from the core area. What kinds of mighty bolts of Heavenly Thunder do you think those people who are within the area are withstanding?¡± Then, in a determined voice, the sect leader of Eclipse uttered, ¡°They must be dead by now.¡± ¡°Poor Larissa,¡± the deputy sect leadermented. Larissa excelled in cultivation, and the two of them valued her. In fact, they were even about to train her as their sessor. s, the madman stole her away, and she died with him in Dragon¡¯s Grave Valley. ¡°Darn him. Even if he escapes Dragon¡¯s Grave Valley alive, I¡¯m going to murder him!¡± the sect leader said through gritted teeth. ¡°Lords, please be at ease. Void Sect will certainly end his life to avenge the many Pdins of the sect,¡± Geraint quickly said to express his loyalty to them. The two sect leaders nodded in satisfaction. A momentter, the deputy sect leader said, ¡°Once this is over, the Empyreans of Void Sect cane and cultivate in Eclipse Academy.¡± ¡°Thank you for your generous gift!¡± Geraint¡¯s eyes lit up in delight. That was the ultimate aim of his actions, and he was happy to have reached his goal. Meanwhile, Floyd, who had been hiding deep within the woods, heard about Levi¡¯s perilous situation from the members of other sects. Immediately, fear and worry appeared on his face. Thest time they met, it had been brief. Floyd did not expect that to be thest time they would see each other. Master, why did you have to go to a ce as extreme as this? The frightening power of Heavenly Thunder is unimaginable, and I can even feel the energy waves from this far away. I can¡¯t imagine encountering a bolt of Heavenly Thunder from that distance. No, I have to get into Dragon¡¯s Grave Valley to find out what¡¯s going on there. However, just as that thought appeared in Floyd¡¯s mind, he quickly dismissed it. Dragon¡¯s Grave Valley was currently sealed off by a group of people, and there was no way Floyd could get past them on his own. Even if he managed to get through the people, he was sure he would have to pay a hefty price for that. Most importantly, it was highly unlikely that he would be able to survive the strikes of Heavenly Thunder if he were to enter Dragon¡¯s Grave Valley. Maybe I should wait out here for a while. If something really happens to Master, I¡¯ll find an opportunity to take revenge on Gloria instead. Meanwhile, in Dragon¡¯s Grave Valley¡¯s core area, various colors of Heavenly Thunder continued to strike Levi. Levi weed them all, and he was even attracting the bolts of Heavenly Thunder that were about to attack Cheriette and Larissa toward himself. He noticed that there was a trace of consciousness within the bolts of Heavenly Thunder of Dragon¡¯s Grave Valley. The Heavenly Thunder could sense how powerful Levi was, and hence, the strongest Heavenly Thunder were all focused on him. ¡°You know I¡¯m too powerful, and that¡¯s why you¡¯re trying to kill me, huh?¡± Levi¡¯s lips curved upward. ¡°I¡¯m afraid you have no idea that¡¯s exactly what I want you to do. The Heavenly Thunder is an iing doom, but it¡¯s also an iing opportunity!¡± Levi was filled with confidence. After that period of metamorphosing, he could feel his physique and meridians improving much. Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. It was far more effective than metamorphosing using arge dragon ley line or a high-level spiritual ley line. ¡°Let the Heavenly Thunder do its worst!¡± Levi bellowed, provoking the Heavenly Thunder. Chapter 3897 Chapter 3897 Chapter 3897 Earthquake Crack! The lightning pierced the sky and made a gap between the dark clouds. Rumble! Then, the sound of thunder came. Even Levi shuddered in response. The sound of Heavenly Thunder was soul-piercing, and it could temporarily stun anyone who heard it. The Heavenly Thunder here is really one of a kind! Levi was ted, but he soon noticed that something was amiss. When he tilted his head back to look at the sky, he noticed the gloomy clouds above Arctic Lake shifting as if some kind of gigantic beast was about to appear out of it. In the next second, the blinding rays of electricity connected to form a humongous electric web. The bolts of Heavenly Thunder leaped around in it, seemingly about to strike at any time. Bolts of electricity crossed each other like thunder serpents entangling around one another. It was a horrifying sight to behold. Whoosh! The moment the Heavenly Thunder struck, the electric web far above them abruptly reappeared above the trio¡¯s heads. For a moment, they felt as if they were on a stage and the lights had been switched on. At the same time, electric shockwaves filled every gap in the space. A misstep would cost them their life. ¡°The Heavenly Thunder is getting stronger and stronger as if the bolts are gathering,¡± Levi muttered under his breath. Ever since they entered the core area of Dragon¡¯s Grave Valley, the Heavenly Thunder had never stopped striking. However, as if taking a break, the Heavenly Thunder paused in their attacks as the rumbles of thunder reverberated in the air. Nevertheless, Levi dared not let his guard down, for he could sense the Heavenly Thunder¡¯s power getting mightier and mightier. It felt as if it was gathering strength to deal him a fatal blow. Furthermore, the pressure of the electricity around him was growing. Even Levi was starting to feel as if he was getting torn apart. The pressure on Cheriette¡¯s and Larissa¡¯s barrier was getting stronger and stronger, and the outermost layer was starting to crack. Even though the centeryer was starting to go out of shape, it was still an energy barrier that Levi had strengthened. Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. More and more bolts of lightning gathered, and the charred scent in the air thickened. ¡°I¡¯d like to see what trick you have up your sleeve,¡± Levi sneered. Cheriette and Larissa noticed the strange situation as well. ¡°Look over there! Something¡¯s up!¡± came Larissa¡¯s voice, which wasced with fear and panic. When Cheriette looked toward where Larissa was pointing, more colors drained out of her already-pale face. ¡°Have we invoked Celestial Fury?¡± Cheriette uttered in a quavering voice. It was apparent that she was scared out of her wits too. Right then, the lightning bolts in the faraway sky became more agitated. The lightning bolts that shed past the sky triggered a chain reaction, and in the blink of an eye, almost the entire sky was covered in an electric web. Any hint of electricity movement would light up the entire sky, and even the gloomy clouds had dissipated. Although the sky had cleared up, the horrifying energy pressure continued to build up. Creak, creak, creak! After a few waves of lightning and thunder, the calm surface of Arctic Lake began rippling. In no time, countless energy whirlpools formed in it. Electricity flickered in the energy whirlpools. The look of it was like a movie with CGI effects, and it was adrenaline-inducing. However, Cheriette and Larissa were in no mood to enjoy the scene. Another wave of thunderps ensued. Rumble! The ground of the core area started shaking violently. ¡°How can the peals of Heavenly Thunder shake the ground to this extent? It can¡¯t be that we¡¯re in the middle of an earthquake, right?¡± Both Cheriette and Larissa tried their best to keep their bnce, but still, they almost fell a few times. ¡°This isn¡¯t an earthquake.¡± Levi¡¯s deep voice rang out. ¡°The Heavenly Thunder¡¯s power must have resonated with the earth ley line¡¯s power.¡± Chapter 3898 Chapter 3898 Chapter 3898 Several Dozen Times Stronger The twodies were confused. ¡°What¡¯s an earth ley line?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve only heard about the dragon ley line and the holy ley line. Is it a spiritual ley line of a higher level?¡± Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. The women expressed their confusion. Levi exined, ¡°You can look at it that way. The ground of the core area in Dragon¡¯s Grave Valley is struck by Heavenly Thunder all year round. To a certain extent, its geological features have reached a special degree where they possess the iparable power of those thunderbolts. In this current situation where the presence of the Heavenly Thunder is noticeable, it¡¯s natural for the earth ley line to respond to it. Haven¡¯t you noticed that the force holding us to the ground has gotten stronger again?¡± It suddenly dawned on them that there was indeed a kind of energy holding onto their legs, making it hard for them to walk. Not long ago, Levi had purposely increased the strength of their energy shields and created another energyyer to separate their legs from the ground. Only then were they able to move around more conveniently. But now, the force that restrained their movements had appeared again. ¡°Take care of yourself. I may not be able to protect you after this.¡± Levi¡¯s voice was exceptionally solemn. When thedies heard what he said, their hearts leaped into their throats. They pondered the sudden change in his attitude. Levi had been carefree all this while, after all. When they were about to ask about it, the terrifying presence above Arctic Lake once again diverted their attention. Countless water tornadoes of different sizes shot up from theke, which was still calm until a few seconds ago. As the tornadoes emittedyers of icy cold white smoke, sparks of electric current could be seen around them. At that instant, electrified rotating columns of air and water surged up into the sky, aiming for the spot right above the middle of Arctic Lake. Violent rumbles of thunder drifted across the air, making themselves clear to the ears regardless of the distance. Such a formidable presence was frightening. After a while, the dark clouds above the center of Arctic Lake dispersed. A gigantic, terrifying, ring lightning orb could be seen hovering in the air. ¡°It¡¯s still getting bigger. Is it preparing itself to give us the strongest strike?¡± Cheriette eximed. Larissa¡¯s lips twitched. Her pair of beautiful eyes were filled with nothing but shock and terror. The pulsating current was rushing into the lightning orb continuously, increasing its size. The rumbles around the enormous orb were getting louder. Even the surroundings were starting to shake. The terrifying power of the lightning energy had surged to a point where it was no longer imaginable. The gigantic lightning orb resembled a mini version of the sun. Its light was so dazzling that one couldn¡¯t look at it directly. ¡°This is immensely different from thest time. No wonder Lord Garrison said that he might not have the time to look after our safety.¡± Cheriette¡¯s expression darkened. Meanwhile, most of the members of the numerous sects who were surrounding Dragon¡¯s Grave Valley, especially the sect leader of Eclipse, also sensed that something was wrong. He leaped to the highest point and saw the happening of Super Heavenly Thunder, the horrifying lightning orb in particr. Despite being far away, he could clearly feel the devastating power of the hovering orb. Although everyone else wasn¡¯t as sensitive as Walden, they could still feel the presence of the terrifying energy. This is definitely the sign of Super Heavenly Thunder. ¡°Lord bey, what did you see?¡± ¡°Lord bey, what should we do next?¡± ¡°Do we need to enter Dragon¡¯s Grave Valley to look for the robber?¡± The crowd poured out their questions. Walden said solemnly, ¡°The violence of the lightning energy this time is several dozen times stronger than thest round. Those who enter are bound to lose their life regardless of how high their cultivations are. It¡¯s such a pity for Larissa. She has great potential, after all.¡± Chapter 3899 Chapter 3899 Chapter 3899 Why Did Levi Do That Sylvan and the council members were at Prime Association¡¯s branch. They had just received the news about Levi. ¡°Why did Levi do that?¡± ¡°Although Divine Bones are a must-have to forge a premium ultimate weapon, he didn¡¯t have to venture into Dragon¡¯s Grave Valley!¡± ¡°Dragon¡¯s Grave Valley is indeed the utmost dangerous ce. Even someone like Levi, who possessed high cultivation, couldn¡¯t escape death. This is terrifying.¡± ¡°Back then, most of Prime Association¡¯s branches also went to Dragon¡¯s Grave Valley, but it didn¡¯t turn out well. Our members either ended up dead or grievously injured.¡± ¡°We didn¡¯t enter the core area. Levi only had himself to me. This is the price for being too arrogant.¡± Everyone was engaged in the discussion except Sylvan. ¡°Do you have other thoughts, Mr. Webber?¡± someone asked. Sylvan pondered for a moment before saying, ¡°This is just the assumption of the sect leader of Eclipse. No one has seen Levi¡¯s corpse yet. Although I¡¯ve never fought with Levi, his strength in every move mustn¡¯t be underestimated. There¡¯s a possibility that he¡¯s still alive. Get our people to continue monitoring Dragon¡¯s Grave Valley and alert us immediately if there¡¯s anything about Levi.¡± Sylvan didn¡¯t know why, but he had a hunch that Levi wasn¡¯t dead. The way Super Heavenly Thunder reacted this time was vastly different from the past. It was very likely to be caused by Levi¡¯s intrusion. In other words, it was Levi who changed the movement of Heavenly Thunder in Dragon¡¯s Grave Valley. That was a serious problem on its own. Meanwhile, the bad news about Levi had also spread to Floyd, who had been hiding in the woods. He couldn¡¯t suppress the worry in his heart any longer, so he decided to head to Dragon¡¯s Grave Valley to save Levi. Floyd was well aware that he might die if he stepped into the ce. After all, even Levi couldn¡¯t escape despite possessing high cultivation. However, he still wanted to go and have a look at the situation inside the valley. He didn¡¯t mind risking his life for that even if it was just to know how Levi was doing. He could even let Levi¡¯s family and friends know the truth. Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. After analyzing the defensive setups in different directions, Floyd finally chose the path that was weaker and barged in. The entrance was guarded by fighters from five small sects. During this period of time, Floyd¡¯s cultivation had improved. No one could stop him if he charged in violently. When Floyd stepped into Dragon¡¯s Grave Valley, the fighters stopped going after him, afraid to be struck by Heavenly Thunder. Cowards like you want to stop me? Floyd couldn¡¯t stop sneering inwardly as he continued to head toward the inner area of Dragon¡¯s Grave Valley. A cold shiver ran down his spine when he saw the uneven ground, especially the charred debris around the pits. He could tell that they were likely to be caused by the strikes of Heavenly Thunder. Such destructive power was beyond his imagination. He was starting to get more worried about Levi¡¯s safety. I need to hurry up. Floyd activated his technique and began to move faster. But soon after, he realized that there was a force from the ground that was holding him back. It was slowing him down to a great extent, but he managed to get himself back on track by unleashing his technique again. As Floyd continued walking ahead, he was confused about something. Even though the pits and potholes here aren¡¯t close to one another, it¡¯s obvious that the probability of being struck by Heavenly Thunder is extremely high. But I haven¡¯t encountered one up till now despite walking for so long. Could it be that Master had taken all of them by himself? Floyd couldn¡¯t figure it out. Nevertheless, he was d that the Heavenly Thunder did not attack him. Otherwise, he might not be able tost long. What he didn¡¯t know was that all Heavenly Thunders in Dragon¡¯s Grave Valley were frantically surging toward Arctic Lake at that moment. That was why there were no thunders in the non-core area. As the booms of the fierce thunder turned more intense, Floyd continued to speed up his pace to rush to the core area. Chapter 3900 Chapter 3900 Chapter 3900 The Legendary Divine Bone Meanwhile, watching the gigantic lightning orb expand above Arctic Lake made Levi even more excited. That was because he knew how terrifying the lightning orb could be. He believed it would be more daunting than tenrge dragon ley linesbined. If he managed to pull through, he could advance to the next cultivation level. Likewise, it would be the same for Cheriette and Larissa. As long as they could ovee the attack of Heavenly Thunder, they couldplete their transformation. ¡°I¡¯ll continue to strengthen your energy shield. After this, keep a distance from me because I don¡¯t want you two to get hurt. Once the Heavenly Thunder shatters the energy shield, you must fight with all your might. This will help you with your cultivation,¡± Levi said. With that, he gathered his power and enveloped the two women in the energy shield miles away. Cheriette and Larissa had been worried that the Heavenly Thunder would strike, but nothing happened. The Heavenly Thunder from both core and non-core areas did not strike them, but they were charging at the lightning orb at full speed. ¡°The Heavenly Thunders from Dragon¡¯s Grave Valley are all gathered here. Can Lord Garrison handle them?¡± Cheriette was worried about Levi. Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. Larissa, too, expressed her concern in a shivering voice. ¡°Master is trying to provoke Celestial Fury. The Heavenly Thunder from Dragon¡¯s Grave Valley hase to quell its anger. Well, I must say, this is a weight off our shoulders.¡± Nheless, Larissa did not feel relieved even after hearing that remark. Not having to deal with Heavenly Thunder did not mean they were safe. It could still spell doom for them should Levi fail to defend himself against Celestial Fury. As long as Celestial Fury could kill off the most formidable fighter who had disrupted the equilibrium of the energy, it could always start afresh by restoring the status quo. If that happened, Heavenly Thunder would continue to strike and they would be bound by the earth ley lines. It would be impossible for Larissa and Cheriette to survive the ordeal. ¡°Calm down. I want to see how fearsome the attack from Dragon¡¯s Grave Valley can be.¡± Levi burst intoughter. The rebellious God of War had no fear of Celestial Fury. One couldn¡¯t help but be amazed by his confidence and arrogance. In fact, Levi had been looking forward to the most intense strike from his opponent. He believed this opportunity of a lifetime would propel him to attain the next level of cultivation. After regaining hisposure, he ordered, ¡°While I¡¯m focusing on preparing for the battle, I want you to look for Divine Bones and the other magical herbs. Go!¡± Cheriette and Larissa were terrified of being struck by Heavenly Thunder, but they, too, dared not go against Levi¡¯s order. Soon, they arrived at the shore of Arctic Lake. The Heavenly Thunder had ravaged the entire area. The situation along the shoreline was so awful that it had turned into a deste area. Thend and rocks around theke were utterly charred. Nheless, all these mineral materials, unlikely those found inmon areas, remained rock hard. Without hesitation, Cheriette started digging. Soon, she found an exquisite stone that was charred. The charred stones struck by Heavenly Thunder ages ago had be indestructible mineral matter. Even the charred soil, she believed, could turn into top-grade tools under the deft hands of elite craftsmen. The two women continued their hunt, and they noticed bone-like structures hidden between the charred soil and rocks not long after. Cheriette reached out to retrieve them, but two of the bone pieces instantly turned into powder. The disappointment was written all over her face. Feeling dejected, Larissa took a deep breath and said, ¡°The Heavenly Thunder has turned these bones to dust.¡± A few secondster, Cheriette found another charred bone. ¡°Hey, look. This bone seems fine. Could it be the legendary Divine Bone?¡± To confirm her guess, Cheriette exerted her energy force on it. The charred bone remained intact. Chapter 3901 Chapter 3901 Chapter 3901 The Spooky Atmosphere ¡°That thing is imprable! How crazy is that?¡± Cheriette was blown away. She had used nearly eighty percent of her power to strike the bone. Such intense power would have shattered an iron piece reinforced by the spiritual ley line into bits. Yet, it did not have any effect on the unpleasant-looking charred bone. This is going to be an excellent material for a midrange weapon! All of a sudden, Larissa¡¯s voice emerged from the back. ¡°Look at those bones! Quick!¡± Cheriette looked in the direction Larissa pointed and noticed a crystal-like bone with a yellow hue. Larissa picked up the bone, and out of curiosity, she knocked it against the charred bone. Click! Following a crisp sound that came from the collision, the charred bone was smashed into pieces. Cheriette was thunderstruck. Did the yellow bone turn the charred bone I failed to destroy into dust? ¡°The luster of the two bones looks different, so their hardness is also vastly different,¡± Larissa deduced. She immediately took a sidelong nce at the surroundings, hoping to find the other bones with a simr luster. Quickly, the two women found a fewrge white bones with the same luster. They believed those bones belonged to a type of beast. Among all the bones, the skull was the most well-preserved, and its protruding, sharp horns were exceptionally translucent. At one nce, one might think that the bones were spared from the attack by the Heavenly Thunder, but after studying them closely, Cheriette and Larissa realized an electric current was coursing through the surface. Awork of terrifying lightning energy formed around the white bones. The moment the two women got closer to the bones, the unforgiving lightning energy instantly struck the energy shield. ¡°Step back!¡± Cheriette warned in a serious voice. Larissa stayed away from the bones. They knew the lightning energy from the white bones would inflict severe injuries on them. N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. They might even lose their lives for getting too near to the bones! The difference between the yellow and white bones was worlds apart. ¡°These bones might be Subdivine Bones.¡± Cheriette made a wild guess. Larissa concurred. With a grim expression, she said, ¡°Let¡¯s continue to look for the more powerful Divine Bones.¡± Although Larissa was overwhelmed with fear, they still had to continue hunting for Divine Bones. Instead of risking their lives for Subdivine Bones, they were determined to find the most invincible Divine Bones. After a brief discussion, the two women decided to extend their journey to Arctic Lake. Fearing they might awaken the mystical creature in Dragon¡¯s Grave Valley, they held their breath and trod as cautiously as possible. Rumor had it that a mysterious creature who could dive freely in the Sea of Heavenly Thunder would roam around Dragon¡¯s Grave Valley. The thought of bumping into the mystical creature caused Cheriette and Larissa to shudder. The fear of the unknown was indeed the worst. Buzz! The closer they got to theke, the more terrified they were, as they could hear the buzzing sound of the electric current. Although the energy shield was protecting them from the electric current, they still felt a shiver down their spines. At that point, they wished they could run away. Had Levi not given them the order, they would never have set foot in such a dangerous area. Rumble! Suddenly, a streak of lightning arched across the sky, lighting up the entire Arctic Lake. Cheriette and Larissa could not help but tremble. The two women had thought the lightning orb hovering atop theke had changed its course and was charging at them. After tilting their heads to look in Levi¡¯s direction, they noticed he was standing still in the same spot, looking like a war god awaiting his enemy. ¡°Come on, let¡¯s go!¡± They exchanged nces to boost their confidence. After exhausting every ounce of their energy, Cheriette and Larissa finally arrived at the edge of Arctic Lake. Chapter 3902 Chapter 3902 Chapter 3902 Top Notch Divine Bones The two women stopped in their tracks. The baffling sight before them made them gasp in response. Arctic Lake waspletely different when observed up close than at some distance away. Previously, the oddity of theke¡¯s surface caught their attention, while the uneasiness and fear they felt when approaching theke were due to Heavenly Thunder. However, both Cheriette and Larissa were stunned by the astonishing sight after they managed to get a closer look. Zzz! The seemingly calm and peaceful surface of theke, though dark as obsidian when observed from afar, was actually buzzing with electricity. This was no ordinaryke. It was ake of thunder! ¡°The water of theke looked ck from afar, but it now seems it was all an optical illusion!¡± Cheriettemented. Upon closer scrutiny, however, the water was actually see-through, and one could clearly discern about three meters beneath the surface. It was difficult to ascertain what was further below that as theke ran deep. ¡°Not only that, the temperature of theke is unusually low. This is going against thew of nature,¡± Larissa added in surprise. Cheriette shivered uncontrobly following Larissa¡¯sment as she started to feel the chills. They hadn¡¯t felt it when they were some distance away. However, the two women started to feel the bone-chilling frigidness as they got closer to theke. A white fog hung above the icy ck water, cold enough to freeze the air. Under normal circumstances, the strong current and high temperature of Heavenly Thunder would result in an enormous rise in the temperature of its surroundings. However, given the unusually low temperature of Arctic Lake, even the heat from Heavenly Thunder could not prevent the water vapor in the air from freezing. Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. The absolute zero temperature of Arctic Lake also caused Heavenly Thunder to not strike the surface of the water. Instead, it formed buzzing clouds of electricity atop the surface of theke and crystallized the air around it. ¡°I think that this ce would be a frozen hell if it weren¡¯t for Heavenly Thunder,¡± Cheriette chattered through her teeth. Their energy shield could stave off the pressure incited by Heavenly Thunder, as well as prevent the restraint of earth ley lines. However, it was useless against the cold. To prevent themselves from freezing to death, Cheriette and Larissa were left with no choice but to warm themselves up by practicing their techniques. ¡°Look over there!¡± Larissa uttered suddenly as she pointed out front. Cheriette traced her gaze and noticed a femur-shaped bone nted in between rocks right by the edge of Arctic Lake. The rocks on the edge of Arctic Lake were hardened by Heavenly Thunder to the point that even an ordinary ultimate weapon would not be able to split them open. Hence, one couldn¡¯t help but wonder how the bone ended up in between the rocks. Moreover, the bone gleamed with a colorful luster when the sun shone on it, forming a captivating electric cloud around it. The crystal-like bone had a divine glow to it, emanating a mysterious aura. It was as if the exquisite crystalline structure had inoscted with nature, enchanting anyone who spared a single nce at it. Even though Cheriette had no idea what true Divine Bones looked like, the bone that was right in front of her somehow fit her picture of how a Divine Bone should be. It was different with Larissa. Coming from a super sect like Eclipse, she had seen her fair share of everything, and she was fortunate enough to have seen a small piece of Divine Bone before. However, it paled in contrast with the bone in front of her. It was apparent that the small piece of Divine Bone that she had seen was nothingpared to this magnificent one before her. ¡°This is definitely a top-notch Divine Bone!¡± Larissa eximed. Cheriette was thrilled as well. She hadn¡¯t expected that the mission would go so smoothly. Chapter 3903 Chapter 3903 Chapter 3903 Cannot Get Near Divine Bones Cheriette grew even more excited after Larissa confirmed her surmise. Seeing as they hadpleted Levi¡¯s order, they could finally leave the dangerous ce. The two women hurriedly approached the Divine Bone. However, the electric clouds on the surface of theke buzzed erratically as soon as they took a few steps toward it. Then, a terrifying ze of thunder struck their energy shield. Kaboom! The surface of the energy shield cracked open, and the outeryers shattered. Not only that, but the purple ze of thunder was also able to prate through their shield and shoot right at Larissa and Cheriette. The two women hurriedly used their techniques to defend themselves. Still, they were sent hurtling off into the distance before smashing heavily on the ground. Both Larissa and Cheriette coughed out mouthfuls of blood as their breaths weakened. Luckily, they were able to patch up their energy shield in time and did not suffer further injuries. Otherwise, they wouldn¡¯t have survived. ¡°That wave of energy is too great. We can¡¯t even get near the Divine Bone,¡± Cheriette said in a defeated manner as she wiped the blood dribbling down the corner of her mouth. Larissa sighed and said helplessly, ¡°It would seem the Divine Bone has fused with the energy of Arctic Lake, especially since it seems to have a mind of its own. We¡¯re considered hostile whenever we¡¯re in its vicinity, and it will attack us with lightning energy.¡± N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. Nothing felt more depressing than being in the vicinity of a great treasure yet being unable to seize it. The lightning energy of Arctic Lake was enough to annihte Cheriette and Larissa. No amount of energy shields would be able to save them. Just as Larissa surmised, the Divine Bone had be one with Arctic Lake. Nothing would happen if they stayed put and did not try to seize it. On the contrary, it wouldunch the lightning energy of Arctic Lake as soon as anyone attempted to get near it. The realization made Larissa and Cheriette exchange despairing nces with each other. ¡°Judging by the intensity of the lightning energy, I reckon nobody will be able to get near Arctic Lake, let alone go into theke to look for other magical herbs. Even if the sect leader of Eclipse falls into the lake, I¡¯m afraid that he, too, will be pulverized within a second,¡± Cheriette said with a sigh. Larissa did not object to her statement as it resonated with her own thoughts as well. After all, more Divine Bones were buried deep within Arctic Lake, and only parts of a femur bone were visible. One would have to dive into the frigidke to gather the treasure. Seeing that it was already difficult to even get near Arctic Lake, diving into theke was mission impossible. ¡°It would seem like this Divine Bone possesses some formidable energy as well. I think it has integrated lightning energy from the lightning strikes over the years,¡± Larissa exined. Exasperation was written all over her face. Even if they somehow managed to get through Arctic Lake, Larissa was certain that even touching the Divine Bone was enough to decimate them. ¡°Master, we can¡¯t even get close to the Divine Bone!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, Lord Garrison. We couldn¡¯t ovee the lightning energy at Arctic Lake!¡± The two women turned back and reported to Levi. Kaboom! Before Levi could reply to them, however, the rumbling thunder in the sky stopped abruptly, and even the electric clouds hovering atop Arctic Lake dissipated. Then, it was all silent. Levi did not appear rxed at the seemingly favorable change. On the contrary, he grew solemn. Cheriette and Larissa immediately looked toward the lightning orb hovering atop theke, and all color drained from their faces. They couldn¡¯t help but shudder at the sight as their breathing turned rapid and shallow. It was as if they had encountered a horrifying demon. The lightning orb had expanded to the size of a football field. It emanated such ring lights that nobody could look at it directly. The terrifying pressure of lightning energy incited feelings of despair in the people who were in its vicinity. ¡°This Heavenly Thunder could spell doom for the entire world!¡± Cheriette remarked as she cast an apprehensive look at Levi. Chapter 3904 Chapter 3904 Chapter 3904 Someone In Hiding Larissa¡¯s delicate frame was trembling all over as she watched Levi intently. At that moment, the matter of her life and death depended on him bringing them through this attack. If she were being honest with herself, Larissa had little confidence in Levi. Although Levi had extraordinary fighting skills, the giant lightning orb floating in the sky had drawn all the lightning energy from Dragon¡¯s Grave Valley. It was enough lightning energy to destroy the entire world. Even the armor forged from the hardest material from Kenfort would be turned into ashes in an instant, let alone their soft human flesh. ¡°You two go and mark the locations of the Divine Bones and the magical herbs. Don¡¯t worry about how we¡¯re going to get them. Go now! Quick!¡± Levi ordered. Levi waspletely focused, his eyebrows tightly knitted in concentration. All his attention was channeled into the present moment. The stray crackles of energy released by the giant lightning orb felt dangerously violent, and Levi knew he had to be very cautious. The two women did not question Levi and hurried to search for the Divine Bones and magical herbs as he had requested. Naturally, Cheriette and Larissa did not dare to enter the Arctic Lake. They only looked carefully around the shoreline. The energy in the Arctic Lake was more powerful than ever. It may be because lightning energy had seeped into its waters. The air, too, was icier than it was before. Although the two women kept using their techniques to keep out the cold, their limbs still felt stiff and frozen. Even the restraining energy humming from the earth ley lines on the shore was stronger than it had been. It could be felt by the two women even through the thick energy shield separating their feet from the ground. All this was making it difficult for Cheriette and Larissa to move. Their feet felt heavy, and they were so tired that they were soon out of breath. The cold air was apanied by sparks of electric energy crackling in the atmosphere. It was as if the God of Thunder himself had descended into the mortal world. The women could not help being awed by the sight. However, unbeknownst to them, a pair of eyes had been watching them in secret. Levi, who was deep in his preparation for the Heavenly Thunder attack, turned around suddenly. Whether consciously or not, he cast his eyes in a certain direction. At that moment, Levi could feel someone watching him covertly. However, just as he lifted his head to look, the feeling disappeared. Levi immediately sent his energy out to probe the surrounding area, but there was nothing to be found. The Heavenly Thunder attack is imminent. I have to put everything else aside until this matter is dealt with! Levi turned his attention back to preparing for the inevitable assault of the Heavenly Thunder. Before the thought had even left his head, a sudden terrifying force erupted from beneath his feet. Crack! Crack! Caught off guard, Levi¡¯s feet sank into the ground. Then came the power of the earth ley line. This time, the center of the power was focused on Levi. It was as if it was trying to tear Levi¡¯s body into quarters, limb from limb. ¡°It seems this is just a taste of the Heavenly Thunder attack!¡± Levi ran through some basic techniques. His feet began exerting force to counteract the terrifying force trying to tear him apart. Boom! Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. The violent force dissipated, and the terrible feeling of being torn apart subsided. Levi felt as light as a bird as he regained control of his body. At that moment, the giant lightning orb suddenly moved to hover above Levi¡¯s head. Snap! Bolts of Heavenly Thunder rained down on Levi so rapidly that there was nowhere for Levi to run to. It was as if the entire gxy was rushing down toward him. ¡°Is it finally happening?¡± Levi¡¯s eyes shed dangerously as his fighting spirit kicked in. He had no ns on avoiding the Heavenly Thunder strikes bombarding him. The burning sensation, coupled with the formidable energy of the lightning, was terrifying. He ran through several techniques before leaping into the air, right into the middle of the attacks. Chapter 3905 Chapter 3905 Chapter 3905 Let Me See Your Strength It was as if Levi was trapped in a world devoid of color. All he could see around him were the white shes of lightning, scorching hot and blindingly bright. Even the very fabric of space where the Heavenly Thunder was attacking was distorting. ¡°What potent lightning energy!¡± Levi was rmed when he realized that he felt a sharp tingling sensation that turned into numbness whenever the lightning touched his skin. Although the sensation onlysted for a split second, it had never happened before in any other Heavenly Thunder attack. This was enough to show that the Heavenly Thunder unleashed by the giant lightning orb was purer and more powerful than any other ordinary Heavenly Thunder. No wonder it took so long to gather all that lightning! It must have taken all that time to refine and purify the power of the Heavenly Thunder to make it that much more lethal! Crack! Lightning sparks danced across Levi¡¯s skin, emitting high-pitched crackles. At that moment, Levi, who had already jumped into the air, felt a powerful force dragging him back to the ground. Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Is this going to be a two-pronged attack?¡± Levi resisted the force with all his strength. However, his body still descended involuntarily for a short distance. The gravity of the pulling force became stronger as he got closer to the ground. At the same time, the giant lightning orb unleashed a second wave of Heavenly Thunder down on him. Each bolt of lightning threatened to smash Levi into the ground. Levi was unnerved. He had not expected the earth ley line and the Heavenly Thunder in the Dragon¡¯s Grave Valley to interact with each other in such a way. It was as though they were all spiritually aware. Such a cooperative and destructive attack wasunched at any creature who disrupted the energy bnce of this area in order to restore the bnce. At that moment, Levi was undoubtedly guilty of destroying the bnce. However, after withstanding the first wave of lightning, Levi¡¯s physical strength and speed had increased. The effect was greater than that of metamorphosing at arge dragon ley line, which came as a pleasant surprise to Levi. Although there were dangers to resisting a Heavenly Thunder attack, the benefits were well worth the effort. ¡°I want to see how strong the Heavenly Thunder can be! Keeping at me!¡± Levi gathered all his strength and turned to face the barrage of Heavenly Thunder rushing toward him. Larissa and Cheriette, on the other hand, were still deep in their search. However, the thrum of the ley line¡¯s powers under their feet was too much to bear. It took all their strength just to lift their foot to take a single step. Eventually, it was difficult for them to even move. It felt as if an ancient beastying beneath the ground was threatening to break through the surface at any moment. The power of the ley line twisted and disfigured their energy shields until severalyers actually shattered. It was then the two women began panicking. However, at that moment, Levi¡¯s entire attention was devoted to resisting the Heavenly Thunder attack. He had no time to repair the energy shields for the women. ¡°The power of the ley line is too strong! I don¡¯t think my body can bear it anymore!¡± Cheriette cried out. Her voice trembled with exertion. Larissa was not much stronger than Cheriette. The force of the earth ley line seemed to be tearing her apart, and all her efforts to resist had no effect on it. Crack! The sound of a bone fracturing was swiftly followed by Cheriette¡¯s high-pitched scream. The force had ovee her and caused a fracture in her leg. Just as the two women were about to be overwhelmed, the force suddenly disappeared as if it had all been in their imagination. Whoosh! The women could feel the power of the earth ley line rushing in Levi¡¯s direction. It was as if something was drawing the power of the earth ley line away from them and toward Levi. ¡°That was so close!¡± Cheriette rubbed her right leg, and a piercing pain shot up her body. She quickly took an elixir which immediately eased the pain. ¡°We shouldn¡¯t stay here for too long. Let¡¯s go further away,¡± Larissa suggested. Cheriette nodded in agreement. She, too, did not dare to linger any longer. The memory of the terrifying force still haunted her. Chapter 3906 Chapter 3906 Chapter 3906 The Real Secret The two women fled until they were about thirty meters away from Levi. Only then did the pressure from the earth ley line reduce. Of course, its energy was still present, but it was not powerful enough to harm their bodies. N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. ¡°I wonder how Master is doing,¡± said Larissa with concern. Cheriette was silent for a moment before she remarked, ¡°There¡¯s no Heavenly Thunder here, so Lord Garrison is still safe for now.¡± With that, they nced toward the massive ball of lightning in the distance. The white light from the electricity looked like an upside-down milky way, and Levi waspletely covered in it. Despite being so far from the source, they could still feel its power. Hopefully he can get out of this safely. They prayed the same prayer in their hearts, partially to reassure themselves that Levi would be fine. Meanwhile, Levi was surrounded by thunderbolts that were trying to destroy his body. However, thanks to the basic techniques, the thunderbolts were only strengthening Levi¡¯s body and meridians. As if realizing its attack had backfired, the lightning orb increased the frequency of its attacks. ¡°You¡¯ve got quite the temper, eh?¡± Levi scoffed. He then began metamorphosing to increase his abilities, which allowed him to gain even more endurance toward the lightning. Even the numbing sensation was gone. Now I know why this sea of Heavenly Thunder keeps growing stronger and refusing to dissipate. Suddenly, Levi had an epiphany. The source might be the earth ley line underneath me. If I¡¯m right, this ce should have an incredibly powerful spiritual ley line. It must be forcefully bringing the Heavenly Thunder down to nourish itself, allowing it to continue bing stronger. Eventually, both elements achieved some kind of energy equilibrium. The stronger the spiritual ley line became, the more powerful the Heavenly Thunder it attracted. In the beginning, the Heavenly Thunder would disappear as the spiritual ley line continued to grow. Finally, they reached a bnce where they continued urging each other¡¯s growth. That was the secret of how the Sea of Heavenly Thunder managed to stay there and grow stronger. ¡°It¡¯s quite simr to Chad¡¯s remedial ley line,¡± Levi mumbled to himself. Though the remedial ley line was smaller, it ran on the same logic as the earth ley line of Dragon¡¯s Grave Valley. Spiritual ley lines like that were the best for nourishing magical herbs. Of course, it was even more suitable to forge weapons. In fact, it was even better than a small dragon ley line, let alone a divine or holy ley line. ¡°If that¡¯s the case, I should use the earth ley line and Heavenly Thunder to strengthen my body and meridians.¡± Levi was well aware that he had angered the Heavenly Thunder and the special spiritual ley line. That was why they were doing everything in their power to get their revenge. However, as long as Levi could ovee the situation, he would advance to a new cultivation level and be much stronger than expected. In the meantime, the fighters of various sects who were waiting outside could feel a powerful surge of energy. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with the ground? Why does it feel like there¡¯s something absorbing its power and causing a powerful tremor?¡± ¡°That¡¯s not all. The Heavenly Thunder¡¯s energy is just too terrifying. We¡¯re so far away from it, yet it still turned these trees into ashes.¡± ¡°I could¡¯ve died on the spot if the two sect leaders hadn¡¯t stepped in.¡± They could feel the earth ley line¡¯s energy rushing toward the core area of Dragon¡¯s Grave Valley. At the same time, they felt the power of Heavenly Thunder, especially the ball of lightning that glowed in the distance as if it could crush the entire valley. That was the exact reason the two sect leaders of Eclipse had ordered all their members to retreat to somece more than a dozen kilometers away. Unfortunately, some slower fighters were struck by the remaining waves from the Heavenly Thunder. Chapter 3907 Chapter 3907 Chapter 3907 Their Survival Depends On Levi Meanwhile, Floyd was also advancing forward at great speed. However, he was confounded as he did not encounter any obstacles at all. Beforeing here, Floyd had learned that Dragon¡¯s Grave Valley was unusually dangerous, and the Heavenly Thunder could strike randomly. That was the reason many fighters never returned once they went there. ¡°Is Dragon¡¯s Grave Valley really as scary as the rumors describe it to be?¡± He scoffed in his heart. At that very moment, all he could feel was the slight energy restraint from the ground. Even so, that energy restraint was something negligible for Floyd. Right then, a violent wave of energy swept past the area. ¡°How powerful! What on earth is happening in there?¡± he asked himself. Floyd was shocked to the core. Even though he had released his energy to resist the force, he was still sent flying into the distance. ¡°How could it be so powerful when I¡¯m so far from it? Exactly how powerful will it be if I¡¯m near it?¡± Floyd could not snap out of the shock. Just then, he saw dazzling lights bursting out of the giant ball of lightning in the distance. Immediately, a terrifying surge of energy spilled out and assaulted an area in the distance. ¡°Is this Master¡¯s doing? Or is Master getting attacked by the Heavenly Thunder?¡± Feeling extremely concerned about Levi¡¯s situation, Floyd decided he should continue hurrying toward the core area. He had only advanced about five to six meters when another terrifying surge of energy came rolling over. ¡°T-This is too terrifying¡­¡± No matter how hard he tried to defend himself against the force, he was, yet again, thrown out like a kite with a broken string. It was not until he was sent about thirty meters backward that he managed to steady himself. What terrified him the most was that he could feel the urge to vomit blood due to the blow. As he lifted his head to nce in the distance, he noticed the lightning orb glowing again. Lightning then began pouring down and continuously hitting the core area. From a distance, it looked as if the sky had a huge crack, and silver lights kept pouring down from it. At the same time, the thunder and lightning were bing more intense in the distant sky. It was as if the world wasing to an end, and all living things would cease to exist at that moment. Energy storms kept rolling over, causing many trees in the distance to be uprooted. Not only that, but dark clouds around the area began descending so low that one could touch them if they were to lift their hands. However, there were no sounds of thundering from it. ¡°Master must be in danger. I¡¯ve got to hurry over and take a look.¡± Clenching his jaw, Floyd unleashed a technique to defend himself against the energy storm. He never stopped in his tracks, no matter how hard it was to walk in that situation. Cheriette and Larissa, who were looking for the Divine Bones and magical herbs, suddenly paused in their task. That was because the entire core area of Dragon¡¯s Grave Valley began vibrating violently, and the earth ley line¡¯s energy was rushing toward Levi¡¯s location. Most importantly, it reduced the pressure the two women had felt. Crack! A bright light shed past as if it had split the sky in half. The massive lightning orb began shrinking quickly, but not only was its energy not affected, it even seemed to be getting stronger. At the same time, bolts of dazzling Heavenly Thunder came striking down as if an ancient beast was venting its anger. Levi was already fully engulfed by the Heavenly Thunder. If not for the energy fluctuations he emanated, the two women would have thought he had been struck dead by the lightning. Even so, they were so nervous that their hearts pounded wildly. After all, their fate depended on his survival. Of course, the fact that Levi could hang on until that moment was very unexpected. ¡°L-Look! The lightning orb looks as if it¡¯s about to fall!¡± Cheriette¡¯s voice was trembling violently. Larissa, too, instinctively covered her mouth in terror. In just a short amount of time, the lightning orb, which was originally covering half of the Arctic Lake, had shrunk significantly. Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. Suddenly, the space around the lightning orb distorted as the dark clouds dissipated. It was a dazzling sight that no one could look at directly. Chapter 3908 Chapter 3908 Chapter 3908 I Am Going To Kill You A horrifying pressure from the thunder permeated the entire space, leaving a deathly silence around the Arctic Lake. Like the quiet before the storm, it filled everyone¡¯s hearts with anxiousness and fear. Following that was a violent trembling beneath their feet. Although the women did their best to bnce themselves, they could not withstand the force and crashed to the ground. Thankfully, the earth ley line¡¯s force holding them to the ground was gone. Otherwise, they would be panicking about getting sucked into the ground. That was when Cheriette and Larissa finally understood how those Divine Bones ended up in the ground. They were most likely pulled into the ground due to the earth ley line¡¯s restraining force. And with the strikes from the Heavenly Thunder, it was only natural for something like that to happen. This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. The thought of that scared them out of their wits and left them panting heavily. In that short period, about seventy percent of their energy shields were already shattered by the Heavenly Thunder¡¯s pressure. The remaining sections were still holding on. If not for most of the lightning energy aiming for Levi, the women would have been crushed long ago. ¡°Is Master all right?¡± ¡°Is Lord Garrison all right?¡± Once again, the women shifted their gazes to the dazzling lightning. A faint figure could be seen trembling slightly in it, as if a beast trapped inside was struggling to get out. At that moment, Levi could feel a slight pressure, especially when the giant lightning orb kept shrinking. The pressure from the lightning and the terrifying restraining force from the ground made him drop several meters in the air. What powerful lightning energy! Levi was shocked, but he quickly rposed himself. He knew that once the lightning orb shrunk to a certain degree, it would be dealing him a fatal strike. Sure enough, momentster, the lightning orb struck andpletely covered the area he was in. Crackle! Crackle! Deafening crackling filled the air. As Levi narrowed his eyes, he could clearly see the area where the lightning orb passed severely distorting. It was as if a foreign storm had swept over the Arctic Lake. In fact, Levi felt like the space was beingpressed. It was as if the lightning orb was going to destroy all living things in the area. ¡°I¡¯m going to kill you!¡± Levi hissed and charged at the lightning orb. Rumble! The thundering sound of a collision echoed in the air as if twos had collided with each other. Sparks instantly shot out in various directions, and waves of energy swept over the area, leaving the ce looking like a piece of crumpled paper. Both sides remained at an impasse for about thirty seconds before Levi fell and finally hit the ground. Crash! Rubble flew out from the ground, and the spot where the lightning orb struck first was reduced to dust. Even with such a strong body, Levi could still feel excruciating pain. Many parts of his body were scratched up from the fall. Nheless, that was not the end of it. The terrifying lightning orb did not disappear from the impact. Interestingly, it seemed to have a spiritual sense. It kept changing its form to envelope Levi¡¯s body and attack him from every direction. At the same time, as if the lightning orb hadmunicated with the earth ley line, the energy thetter had been gathering for a while suddenly exploded and restrained Levi¡¯s legs. ¡°You guys cooperate quite well, huh?¡± Levi muttered, unamused by the situation. Despite exercising his powers twice, he still could not break free from the earth ley line¡¯s constraint. Of course, it was mostly due to the lightning orb¡¯s incredible force. The earth ley line¡¯s strength alone was not enough to restrain Levi. ¡°This is the moment to test if I canpletely metamorphose.¡± With a yell, Levi quickly channeled his technique and allowed the lightning energy to enter his body. Chapter 3909 Chapter 3909 Chapter 3909 The Most Powerful Attack Suddenly, an ear-piercing sound could be heard as the giant lightning orb fell and hit Levi¡¯s body directly. At that moment, all Levi could hear was a ringing. He heard nothing else from his surroundings. Right then, a bolt of Heavenly Thunder so hot and powerful it seemed to burn everything it hit struck Levi. It was as though it wanted to rip him into pieces. The earth ley line was not making Levi¡¯s situation any easier, either. Just as his legs had finally broken free from the ground, the earth ley line quickly restrained them. ¡°Oh, what perfect timing.¡± Left without a choice, Levi could only shift his attention to deal with the earth ley line¡¯s force that was pulling him downward. Crack! Just then, the space seemed to be tearing apart. Even Levi was starting to feel a slight pain. Coupled with the lightning orb¡¯s most powerful attack earlier, he was beginning to feel numb all over his body, and the intensity was still increasing. Most importantly, it was affecting Levi¡¯s reflexes in every way. Nheless, the lightning energy continued attacking persistently, finding every opportunity to strike him. Thankfully, Levi was a pure physical cultivator, or he would have beenpletely destroyed by the Heavenly Thunder¡¯s attack. ¡°Ahh!¡± Levi suddenly let out a roar. Despite his strong physique, he still felt severe pain coursing through his body. The lightning energy had even seeped into his sweat nds to try to destroy every cell in his body. In the meantime, the power of the earth ley line grew stronger, as though it was going to separate Levi¡¯s legs from his body. Levi¡¯s screams carried on as the pain grew more intense. Just when Levi thought half of the Super Heavenly Thunder hade to pass, a water sword as thick as a grown man¡¯s arm shot out from the calm waters of the Arctic Lake. The water sword had sparks shooting out from it as it carried the same terrifying lightning energy. What was worth noting was that the water sword emanated a bone-chilling, hostile aura that felt as if it could turn everything it touched into ice. In the meantime, the lightning energy released a scorching heat, increasing the temperature of the frozen area and finally causing it to shatter due to the extreme temperature changes. Whoosh! The water sword shot out and aimed for Levi¡¯s heart. Levi¡¯s eyes narrowed when he deduced the water sword¡¯s true intentions. The Heavenly Thunder must¡¯ve realized that my body is stronger than an ordinary person¡¯s, so it¡¯s nning to freeze me using the sword and then heat me up after that. Anyone, no matter how strong they are, would be dead under such extreme temperature changes. Dragon¡¯s Grave Valley¡¯s Heavenly Thunder is really like no other. It can actually work with the earth ley line and Arctic Lake to make such a powerful attack, Levi eximed inwardly, impressed by the discovery. He surmised the water sword must contain all of Arctic Lake¡¯s coldness. Hence, he swore to be extra careful, or his life could be in terrible danger. With that, he activated the basic techniques to the max. The truth was, he had never put in so much effort when dealing with fighters in the past. And now, he was putting in his all to resist thebination attack from the Heavenly Thunder. Noting the water sword would reach him in the blink of an eye, he decided to face it by allowing its extreme cold to enter him to prevent the outeryer of his body from hardening further. Crack! With a loud cracking sound, the water sword shattered. In the end, only a few inches were left from its original length, which was a few feet long. Finally, it shatteredpletely. In the meantime, Levi kept taking steps backward, gasping as he felt the sharp pain travel in his body again. He did not expect the water sword to be so powerful. N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. Levi was stunned, especially when he felt the chilling sensation. It made him feel as if he had turned into an ice sculpture. Even his limbs were stiff. He barely recovered from it after activating his basic techniques for some time. ¡°Take this!¡± Levi roared and released a powerful wave of energy from his body. Chapter 3910 Chapter 3910 Chapter 3910 Returned To Normal The surge of powerful energy and the immense force of Heavenly Thunder struck at the same spot. Rumble! Following the deafening booms, the ck rock beneath Levi¡¯s feet shattered, allowing him to break free from the force restraining him instantly. At the same time, he stomped the ground with his feet and propelled himself upward like an arrow toward the remnant of the half-gigantic lightning orb in the air. Swoosh! The violent buzzing sound of electricity rumbled continuously as electric arcs enveloped Levi¡¯s body. However, the insignificant electric attack could no longer inflict substantial harm on him. The sh lasted for some time. Ultimately, the enormous lightning orb gave up and gradually dispersed. Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. Levi floated upright in mid-air like an ancient war god gazing down at his subjects. He radiated an air of dominance and regality with his every move. ¡°Is it finally over?¡± he muttered and lightly balled his fists. At once, energy churned within him in response, but the moment he loosened his clenched hands, the energy dissipated immediately as if it was never there. He felt he could control his power even better than before, being able to manipte the energy in his body at will now. When determining the quality of a sports car, an important parameter to measure was the time required for the vehicle to reach a traveling speed of hundred kilometers per hour. At that moment, Levi could elerate with almost negligible time and entirely decelerate from terminal speed in a split second. That was the state of having perfect control over one¡¯s power. Levi had never expected himself to aplish that feat. As for the other aspects of his abilities, another remarkable improvement was his physical strength, which had sessfully attained a greater height. Levi did not exhaust the force of Heavenly Thunder and energy of earth ley line earlier. After all, the earth ley line was useful to him in other ways. Such a unique earth ley line is undoubtedly the best material to forge an ultimate premium weapon. A few momentster, the colossal lightning orb wholly scattered. Subsequently, the clear sky turned gray again as dense and dark clouds covered the sky. The scene featuring Heavenly Thunder rolling across the sky reappeared above the atmosphere of Arctic Lake, expanding even to the entire core area. Simultaneously, the earth ley line¡¯s bind vanished. Everything seemed to have returned to its initial state. Nheless, the circumstances were now very different for Levi. That was because the expulsion force of Dragon¡¯s Grave Valley was no longer targeting Levi as if it had never existed. After contemting for a few seconds, he fathomed the reason behind it. My powers have exceeded the capacities of the Sea of Heavenly Thunder and earth ley line. I can even describe this paradigm as a form ofmunion on some levels. Since this ce no longer thinks of me as a threat, all the regions have returned to normal, waiting for the arrival of the next foreign body before they runch an attack. Meanwhile, members of the numerous sects trapped inside Dragon¡¯s Grave Valley couldn¡¯t help but sigh wistfully. ¡°The energy turbulence has finally ended. The insolent fool who entered the region seems to have already been eliminated.¡± ¡°Judging by the intensity of the energy outburst earlier, I doubt even the deities could survive.¡± ¡°Luckily, none of us barged into the area recklessly at that time. Otherwise, the chances for us to survive would be very slim.¡± Fear lingered in the hearts of Eclipse¡¯s two sect leaders because they had felt the eruption of energy just now more clearly than everyone else. Both of them had no doubt that they would be instantly annihted by the giant lightning orb, even if they resisted by releasing all the energy within them. If even we will suffer such a terrible oue, there¡¯s no way that rash scoundrel can survive. A simr thought surfaced in the minds of the two sect leaders. Floyd, hastily moving toward the core area, abruptly halted. He broke down in devastation when he noticed the far-away gigantic lightning orb dissipating. ¡°Master, I failed to reach you in time, after all! How could this happen? Why did you risk your life by coming here to seek treasure? Master, I¡¯ming to see you off onest time!¡± Floyd wailed at the sky. Then, he pulled himself together and continued rushing forward. However, a bizarre phenomenon suddenly happened after Floyd took a few steps ahead. Chapter 3911 Chapter 3911 Chapter 3911 New Bnce Cheriette and Larissa were stunned by the sight of Levi suspended in mid-air like an ancient war god. Still, their surprise paled inparison to the admiration they harbored for Levi. ¡°I can¡¯t believe Master survived such a high-level Heavenly Thunder attack.¡± ¡°Lord Garrison¡¯s capabilities are too terrifying.¡± ¡°Even the two sect leaders couldn¡¯t hold out against a round of bombardment from that huge lightning orb, right?¡± ¡°I wonder what¡¯s Lord Garrison¡¯s cultivation level now.¡± The two women subconsciously muttered. However, when they were about to approach him, lightning shed and thunder boomed in the sky atop them. Crack! Immediately afterward, a bulky bolt of Heavenly Thunder split the air and shot downward from the sky toward Cheriette and Larissa. Colors drained from Larissa¡¯s face as she became momentarily stunned and lost the ability to think. Cheriette hastily dragged Larissa along, intending to avoid the attack. Unfortunately, the binding force of earth ley line below their feet had returned without them realizing it. The sudden recurrence of the motion-inhibiting force took thedies by surprise, causing them to stagger and fall to the ground. ¡°Ow!¡± the two girls yelped. They wanted to get up, but it was already toote, as the terrifying thunder was about to strike their energy shield in a split second. Cheriette and Larissa were in the depths of despair. They were aware of the little energy left on their energy shield. Even resisting fallout from the Heavenly Thunder was taxing, not to mention withstanding a full blow of Heavenly Thunder. Moreover, the twodies had used up their stamina when searching for magical herbs earlier. ¡°Is this the end for us?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to die yet!¡± Grievances and helplessness filled their eyes. Ultimately, they could only watch as the thunderbolt drew closer and waited powerlessly for their imminent death. At that crucial moment, Levi, who was initially situated far away, seemed to have teleported to the girls¡¯ side. Then, something strange and astonishing happened. The Heavenly Thunder, which was about to hit their energy shield, abruptly changed its course, the way a speeding sports car suddenly swerved in a different direction when the driver jerked the vehicle¡¯s steering wheel, turning ny degrees, and struck Arctic Lake. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± The twodies were so shocked by that unbelievable scene that they even forgot to breathe momentarily. Shortly afterward, a few more streaks of Heavenly Thunder, initially aimed at the energy shield, went careering off course and pounded other ces. Subsequently, asional Tricolor Thunderbolts struck Levi, but even that didn¡¯t cause any damage to him as if they were just gentle breeze brushing against his skin. Cheriette and Larissa, staying next to him, didn¡¯t feel the impact of the Heavenly Thunder¡¯s fallout either. The current circumstances werepletely different from before when even the shockwave from the fallout could injure them. N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. ¡°This should be because I passed the Super Heavenly Thunder¡¯s test. The Heavenly Thunder inside the Dragon¡¯s Grave Valley has epted me and would no longer reject and attempt to destroy me. A simr theory should apply in exining why you two are not affected. The Heavenly Thunder wouldn¡¯t target any people or objects in a certain radius around me. The energy in this ce has achieved a new bnce. You¡¯ll be safe as long as you¡¯re with me,¡± Levi exined. rity washed over Cheriette and Larissa after listening to him. At that instant, utter astonishment and respect for Levi overwhelmed them. Meanwhile, Floyd had nned to continue rushing toward the core area. Unexpectedly, a bizarre phenomenon urred right after he took a few steps forward. The initially calm and clear sky suddenly turned overcast. Thunder rolled across the sky the next second as the binding force beneath his feet steeply intensified. ¡°What¡¯s happening?¡± Caught in perplexity, he swiftly activated a technique to nullify the binding force and forge ahead. Right then, a bolt of Heavenly Thunder as thick as the wingspan of an average adult suddenly crashed downward in Floyd¡¯s direction. ¡°Holy sh*t! Why has the Heavenly Thunder returned?¡± he eximed while swiftly putting forth his best effort to dodge the attack. The scorching Heavenly Thunder mmed against the ground, almost grazing the corners of his shirt in the process. Chapter 3912 Chapter 3912 Chapter 3912 Go Back To His Roots Rumble! In an instant, a deep pit was formed on the extremely solid ground. Gravel and stones were sent flying. The shock waves of Heavenly Thunder spread out in all directions, so Floyd hastily activated an energy shield to protect himself. Although it did not cause any substantial damage, he was still physiologically affected by it. ¡°That was close!¡± With lingering fear deep down, Floyd wiped the cold sweat from his forehead. If he had been struck by Heavenly Thunder earlier, he would have been killed almost immediately at his current cultivation level. ¡°Why did the Heavenly Thunder suddenly appear again?¡± Floyd was puzzled. It had been calm, and his journey had been smooth before that. The weather was good, and the skies were bright and clear. However, there were suddenly strong winds and thick dark clouds alongside the rumbling Heavenly Thunder. Could it be that there is some kind of problem in Dragon¡¯s Grave Valley? After all, Floyd had previously heard that there was constant Heavenly Thunder in the range of the Dragon¡¯s Grave Valley. He did not encounter any Heavenly Thunder when entering the non-core areas previously. It was probably a chain reaction caused by Levi¡¯s intrusion into the core area of Dragon¡¯s Grave Valley. The restraining force from the ground also increased, echoing with the Heavenly Thunder. No matter what¡¯s going on, I have to go to the core area to check on Master, even if he has already suffered an ident. After making up his mind, Floyd continued to move forward. Before he could walk further, another Heavenly Thunder as thick as a bucket struck. Its speed was even faster than the earlier one. ¡°I¡¯m going to devour you.¡± Feeling angry, Floyd directly activated extreme devouring technique to face Heavenly Thunder head- on. However, he suddenly felt that the energy from Heavenly Thunder was too intense as it approached. Before that, it was already very difficult for him to devour a small amount of lightning energy. Most importantly, it was beyond his control. The energy possessed by this Heavenly Thunder is too strong. I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll explode and die if I devour it rashly. Thinking of that, Floyd hurriedly dodged it. He did not want to die before seeing Levi. He thought that there was no need for him to risk his life in order to devour the Heavenly Thunder, especially when he had not avenged Gloria. Master, please stay safe! Floyd regained hisposure and continued to head to Dragon¡¯s Grave Valley at high speed. This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Levi stood with his hands behind his back on the bank of Arctic Lake. Compared to before, he hadpletely changed as his entire being was glowing. In particr, the surfaceyer of his skin was like a crystal clear diamond, without a single trace of impurity, as it exuded an absolute sense of toughness. Most importantly, he did not unleash any aura at that moment, just like an ordinary person, not a cultivator. It was like he had gone back to his roots. His state was like a calm sea¡ªquiet and peaceful when there was no wind but capable of destroying the world once it erupted. It would be an extinction-level disaster for everyone. Although I don¡¯t know what level Levi¡¯s strength has reached, it should be no problem for him to kill the two sect leaders, Larissa thought. After all, Levi could even withstand the terrifying blow formed by the gathering of Heavenly Thunder from all directions in the Dragon¡¯s Grave Valley, so Larissa believed that he could resist all kinds of attacks. Even the Heavenly Thunder and earth energy in the entire Dragon¡¯s Grave Valley were tamed by Levi. Since he had such terrifying power, he could go to the core areas of Kenfort with confidence. ¡°Have you marked the location of the Divine Bones that I asked you to find?¡± Levi suddenly asked. The two women nodded robotically as if waking up from a dream. ¡°Show me the way,¡± said Levi with a smile. Cheriette and Larissa hurriedly led the way. To their surprise, even the binding force of the earth ley line had disappeared without a trace. Chapter 3913 Chapter 3913 Chapter 3913 Unimaginable Magical Herbs ¡°Not only is the Heavenly Thunder avoiding us, but the binding force of the earth ley line is too. This is awesome.¡± ¡°This makes our journey so much easier.¡± Cheriette and Larissa eximed excitedly. They were already at the end of their strength, so if they encountered the previous level of earth ley line¡¯s binding force, they might be unable to move an inch. Now that the force had disappeared, they took the opportunity to cultivate their recovery. ¡°If I¡¯m not mistaken, the core of the earth ley line¡¯s energy should be at the bottom of the center of Arctic Lake. At that time, the giant Heavenly Thunder¡¯s lightning orb was formed at that location. The pulsating current rose while carrying the energy of earth ley line. Even now, you can see that Heavenly Thunders are still most concentrated in that location,¡± Levi said in a deep voice. Cheriette and Larissa looked over and noticed that the Heavenly Thunders over other parts of Arctic Lake were rtively scattered. As for the location above the center of Arctic Lake, several Heavenly Thunders had gathered in the sky, and they were striking the earth non-stop. ¡°Are you nning to go directly to the center of Arctic Lake, Lord Garrison?¡± Cheriette asked tentatively. Levi waved his hand dismissively. ¡°No. Let¡¯s first collect the magical herbs from the periphery of Arctic Lake.¡± Although there were mostly Subdivine Bones in the surrounding areas of Arctic Lake, it was enough to refine other weapons. Even to Kenfort, most of those things were valuable resources with no market demand, so it was impossible that Levi would give them up. Larissa and Cheriette would naturally not refuse. As long as they were around Levi, they would be safe. ¡°By the way, Master, it¡¯s recorded in an ancient manual that there¡¯s a beast in Sea of Heavenly Thunder in Dragon¡¯s Grave Valley and that it¡¯s fierce and destructive. It¡¯s better to be careful since we don¡¯t know what kind of terrifying spirit beast it is,¡± Larissa suggested respectfully. Although Levi had withstood the strongest blow from Heavenly Thunder, the spirit beast had been metamorphosing in Sea of Heavenly Thunder all year round, and its strength was unfathomable. It was not sure if Levi or the beast was stronger. ¡°That¡¯s right, Lord Garrison. I¡¯ve also read it from an ancient manual. It is said that it is a terrifying spirit beast with some kind of ancient bloodline. It should not be underestimated,¡± reminded Cheriette. Smiling contemptuously, Levi said, ¡°It¡¯s okay. I happen to be short of a pet. If it dares toe out, I¡¯ll just tame it.¡± The women¡¯s mouths twitched. They thought that Levi was bold and domineering for treating an ancient beast like a pet. However, his ability justified his brazenness. ¡°Let¡¯s hurry up and collect the magical herbs!¡± Levi urged as he waved his hand. In the next three days, Levi and the rest searched for magical herbs around Arctic Lake. ¡°Sr Flower, Timber Bones, Frost Divine Bones, Ursae Grass, Dipper Iron¡­¡± Looking at the many magical herbs, Divine Bones, and Subdivine Bones that only existed in ancient manuals, Cheriette and Larissa were beaming happily. ¡°I¡¯m afraid just this amount alone is much more than the amount Eclipse has. In particr, it¡¯s always quality over quantity when ites to magical herbs. Besides, there are also a lot of them here. We also haven¡¯t explored the magical herbs in the depths of Arctic Lake. The amount we get will be unimaginable then.¡± Larissa was thrilled as she benefited a lot from following Levi. Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. Cheriette shared the same thought. She had long beenpletely impressed by the strength Levi disyed. She even believed that Astre Lune Sect would rise to be a super sect more quickly by having a leader like Levi. ¡°Lord Garrison, since there are so many magical herbs around Arctic Lake, there must be more in the depths of Arctic Lake. Are you going to explore there now?¡± Cheriette tentatively asked, as they had spent too much time on the periphery. Chapter 3914 Chapter 3914 Chapter 3914 Dead Or Alive Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. After staying silent for a while, Levi replied, ¡°It¡¯s fine to stay here for a few days as we¡¯re not in a hurry to leave Dragon¡¯s Grave Valley.¡± Confused, Larissa questioned, ¡°Do you intend to continue using Heavenly Thunder to metamorphose and elevate your cultivation level, Master?¡± Since Larissa had more knowledge and experience than Cheriette, she could feel that even if Heavenly Thunder struck Levi, it would only cause a minimal effect on thetter¡¯s advancement in cultivation level. Hence, it would be pointless to continue to stay there to metamorphose. ¡°Metamorphosing through Heavenly Thunder only has little influence in increasing my power.¡± Levi paused briefly before he abruptly changed the subject. ¡°Despite that, this ce has Heavenly Thunder and earth ley line, which make it an excellent environment for forging ultimate weapons. Furthermore, there are various magical herbs around here. It¡¯s not easy to bring all of them away if we n to do so. However, if we use them to produce ultimate weapons, we can utilize them to the max and avoid wasting them.¡± Larissa and Cheriette smiled bitterly at his response. He is trying to maximize the benefits of this trip to Dragon¡¯s Grave Valley! As Levi said, they might need to make a few trips back and forth if they wanted to transport all the magical herbs, which would be a waste of time. Nevertheless, it required a lot of magical herbs to produce an ultimate weapon. Besides, they couldn¡¯t bring Heavenly Thunder and earth ley line away, and those two things were perfect for forging ultimate weapons. Hence, bringing back the limited ultimate weapons was equal to taking countless magical herbs with them when they sessfully created the ultimate weapon. ¡°That¡¯s right, Lord Garrison!¡± ¡°That¡¯s brilliant thinking, Master!¡± The duo uttered at the same time. Levi stated, ¡°Moreover, Heavenly Thunder and earth ley line can act as the protector to avoid people from disturbing me in forging ultimate weapons.¡± Cheriette and Larissa were utterly impressed by his words as he was nning to make use of every resource avable at Dragon¡¯s Grave Valley. Meanwhile, Floyd continued moving forward in a pathetic state. At that moment, most of Floyd¡¯s hair was scorched ck, and the thick armor on his body was mutted. Wounds and blood stains were visible on his exposed arms and thighs. His aura was no longer as powerful as he was at first, seemingly reaching the limit of his endurance. Floyd dodged Heavenly Thunder while cursing, ¡°I can¡¯t believe there¡¯s so much of that darned Heavenly Thunder! Also, this strange ground is like having several dozen times stronger gravity. It¡¯s so exhausting to avoid Heavenly Thunder on it.¡± Floyd felt as if he was cing his life on the line to face the attack of numerous Heavenly Thunder intermittently throughout the journey. He had thought of retreating temporarily, but he had already ventured into it for such a far distance, and he was unsure whether he could escape unscathed. In addition, Floyd wanted to check if Levi was dead or alive. That was why he was determined to head to the core area immediately. ¡°I want to see you no matter what. Master, I¡¯ming!¡± Floyd bit the bullet and continued hurrying toward the core area. As Heavenly Thunder boomed and stuck, Floyd dodged with a stagger. It was only because he devoured the energy from the aftermath of the Heavenly Thunder that he could maintain his strength to keep moving forward. Otherwise, he would have died from exhaustion. ¡°No wonder those b*stards out there didn¡¯t dare to chase after me to enter here. They must be afraid of Heavenly Thunder strikes. What a bunch of wimps!¡± Floyd ridiculed. The truth was, many sects under Eclipse did not dare to follow Floyd because they were indeed fear of Heavenly Thunder. After those fighters from the small sect reported the situation to the two sect leaders, they ordered to leave Floyd to his fate. Although they were not sure about the identity of the ones who barged into Dragon¡¯s Grave Valley, death was inevitable for thetter as they were facing the powerful Heavenly Thunder strikes. Hence, various forces had been waiting there for almost five days. ¡°Lord bey, do we still need to continue waiting here?¡± Geraint asked respectfully. Throughout this period of interaction, Geraint had already seeded in being acquainted with the two sect leaders. The two sect leaders¡¯ attitudes toward Geraint became better after thetter tried his best to curry favor with them. Chapter 3915 Chapter 3915 Chapter 3915 Be An Empyrean Following Geraint¡¯s question, the leaders of other sects focused their attention on the two sect leaders. Although their goal for being there that day was to take down that insolent fool, it was unnecessary for them to continue waiting there if that person got struck by Heavenly Thunder and died. After a short moment of silence, Walden asserted, ¡°The terrifying Heavenly Thunder has already dispersed, and other areas are back to normal. It indicates that Super Heavenly Thunder has finished. If those people survive the challenge, they should havee out within the past three days. However, we haven¡¯t seen any of them walk out of it until now. Hence, it proves that all of them have lost their lives to Super Heavenly Thunder.¡± The deputy sect leader chimed in, ¡°You¡¯re right, Lord bey. What a pity about Larissa, though. She has such an excellent cultivation potential.¡± The two sect leaders came to a firm decision. Of course, it was indeed what they had in mind. Previously, the energy of the gigantic lightning orb was so horrifying. Even the top sects would be destroyed if it crashed on them, let alone that madman. Death would undoubtedly be his fate! Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! ¡°Back then, that kid still ask us to remain in our spot to help him transport magical herbs. He¡¯s so full of himself!¡± Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°That guy didn¡¯t know his ce because he thought he was capable. But what he didn¡¯t know was that Kenfort was utterly powerful.¡± ¡°It¡¯s such a waste for Eclipse¡¯s Empyrean, though. I¡¯m afraid we¡¯ll need to pick someone else.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Rumor has it that Larissa is the only remarkably talented girl in Eclipse. It¡¯s easier said than done to find another person like her.¡± ¡°I think it¡¯s not that difficult. Eclipse is influential, so how is it hard to get an extraordinarily talented woman from more than a hundred smaller sects?¡± ¡°I heard that the future wife of the head of Void Sect is truly gifted. Perhaps that¡¯s a good chance that she¡¯ll be the one!¡± Everyone discussed among themselves. At the garrison of Void Sect, people heard many rumors as well. Shock and bewilderment were written all over their faces, especially when they received news about the madman¡¯s death because of Heavenly Thunder. ¡°The madman had once single-handedly ughtered many elites of Eclipse. I can¡¯t believe he couldn¡¯t withstand Dragon¡¯s Grave Valley¡¯s Heavenly Thunder with such a cultivation level. Isn¡¯t Heavenly Thunder too terrifying?¡± Swallowing his saliva, Santino found Dragon¡¯s Grave Valley even more frightening. ¡°Otherwise, why would the ancient manual refer to Dragon¡¯s Grave Valley as a deste area? Besides, judging from the energy of the enormous lightning orb from before, even the top elite fighter ofrge- sized sects would be defeated if they went there personally. Hence, it¡¯s not strange for that madman to lose his life there,¡± Primo uttered with a solemn expression. Astonished, Gloria said sighingly, ¡°I just didn¡¯t expect even such a high-level fighter couldn¡¯t do whatever he wanted in Dragon¡¯s Grave Valley. I wonder how many magical herbs are in there.¡± Before this, I admired the high cultivation level of that madman and thought his strength was the most powerful in Kenfort. However, now it seems that one needs to be even more powerful if one wants to move freely in Kenfort. ¡°Gloria, I think what they said made sense. Next, I¡¯m helping you to find an opportunity to let the two sect leaders notice you. Since you¡¯re talented in cultivation, maybe you can be Eclipse¡¯s Empyrean!¡± Primo imed in amusement. Primo realized Gloria excelled in cultivation after interacting with her during this period. Especially after the joint cultivation, Gloria¡¯s cultivation level improves to a whole new level. If she bes Eclipse¡¯s Empyrean, it¡¯ll also greatly benefit me. After all, Eclipse¡¯s cultivation resources were multiple times more than Void Sect¡¯s. Most importantly, the number of resources the council members had was unimaginable. Gloria smiled. ¡°I hope I can be Empyrean too. Then I can be of better help to you, Darling.¡± Chapter 3916 Chapter 3916 Chapter 3916 Imprable Valley Gloria had long known what Primo was up to, so she naturally knew what he meant by those words. As expected, Primo could barely hold back his smile when he heard her answer. ¡°What more could I ask for when I have a wife like you?¡± he said with a grin. Heptino watched them from the side, secretly looking forward to the day Gloria became an Empyrean of Eclipse. Not only would she be freed from Primo¡¯s control by then, but she would also be more justified to treat Heptino nicely as a fellow Empyrean. After the fighters of Eclipse waited outside for two more days, the two sect leaders finally decided to evacuate in the meantime. Although Eclipse was arge sect, they were surrounded by strong enemies. Now that majority of their core fighters were dispatched, Eclipse would suffer more losses than gains if those super sects waiting out there decided to go all out and attack them. Thus, Eclipse¡¯s two sect leaders ordered the sects to stay behind and guard the ce. Void Sect would be the head, while the other sects would act as assistants. What if a miracle happens to that insolent fool? Though some of the sects were unhappy about the arrangement, they didn¡¯t dare to disobey for fear of Eclipse¡¯s immense power. As for the bounty hunters, it was obvious that they wouldn¡¯t leave since they had been staying here for half a year. Besides, there were more chances in a more crowded ce. In a way, the bounty hunters were the biggest spectors here. With that, Eclipse took the lead and announced that the robbers had died from the Super Heavenly Thunder in Dragon¡¯s Grave Valley. In an instant, the news spread all over the ce and became the talk of the town. ¡°Dragon¡¯s Grave Valley is so scary! Even the mighty robbers couldn¡¯t manage to escape it.¡± ¡°I will never go there, no matter how many magical herbs it has. My life matters the most!¡± ¡°Not even the fighters of Eclipse dare to enter that ce recklessly. Stop overestimating yourself.¡± Following the announcement, people¡¯s fear of Dragon¡¯s Grave Valley grew even deeper. At that moment, it felt as if darkness was looming over Dragon¡¯s Grave Valley. Meanwhile, Prime Association also got the news that Levi had lost his life in Dragon¡¯s Grave Valley. For a long time, Sylvan stayed silent. All he could manage was heave a long sigh. He had thought that Levi would be able to withstand the Super Heavenly Thunder of Dragon¡¯s Grave Valley and leave unscathed, considering how powerful thetter was. Unexpectedly, he failed to survive. ¡°Mr. Webber, Levi actually made it quite far. He managed to get the Heavenly Thunder in Dragon¡¯s Grave Valley to gather in one ce.¡± ¡°The Heavenly Thunder is terrifying. It can easily prate even a super sect¡¯s Sect Protection Formation!¡± Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°That means Levi got to the core area of Dragon¡¯s Grave Valley. He¡¯s too stubborn. How could he risk his life over a few pieces of Divine Bones?¡± ¡°What a shame! With his talent, he was bound to achieve a higher cultivation level. If he had waited until then, he could have entered and exited Dragon¡¯s Grave Valley as much as he wanted.¡± The high-rank officials of Prime Association couldn¡¯t help but express their disappointment over the incident, especially when they recalled how Levi was possibly a very capable cksmith. If he could work with Prime Association on a long-term basis, the association would surely benefit a lot. Sadly, that was no longer possible. Sylvan sighed again and said, ¡°ording to the ancient manual, the core area of Dragon¡¯s Grave Valley is extremely dangerous. The Heavenly Thunder there is more violent, and there¡¯s even the freezing Arctic Lake. With all these challenges, even a skilled cultivator would be unable to defend himself.¡± ¡°What a pity that he¡¯s gone. He just wouldn¡¯t listen back then!¡± ¡°Mr. Webber, should we tell Eclipse about Levi¡¯s true identity? It won¡¯t matter much now,¡± someone suggested. Sylvan waved his hand. ¡°What¡¯s the point of adding fuel to the fire when he¡¯s already dead? Let us not do terrible things like that.¡± After a short pause, he remarked, ¡°It seems like Dragon¡¯s Grave Valley is indeed imprable!¡± Chapter 3917 Chapter 3917 Chapter 3917 Tip Of An Iceberg After two days of continuously refining ordinary ultimate weapons, barely anything was left of the huge pile of Subdivine Bones. With their jaws dropped in astonishment, Cheriette and Larissa stared at the dozens of ultimate weapons that were just a bit inferior to the premium ones. Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. As someone who had seen the world, Larissa had to admit that even the skilled cksmiths in Eclipse were no match for Levi. ¡°I feel like no one else in Kenfort can surpass you in terms of forging technique!¡± she eximed. ¡°Next up is the Arctic Lake,¡± Levi voiced in anticipation. With so many magical herbs even on the shore of the Arctic Lake, one could only imagine how much top-notch herbs they could find inside theke. ¡°Follow me!¡± Levi waved at the twodies. Just as his right foot touched the edge of the water, he was once again struck with the feeling of being watched. ¡°Who is it?¡± A sharp look shed across Levi¡¯s eyes before he whipped his head around, but the feeling disappeared the next second as if it was never there in the first ce. Levi immediately released a wave of energy to search the ce. Even after scanning the few kilometers ofnd nearby, he did not find anything. ¡°This is so strange!¡± Levi knew for sure that he wasn¡¯t imagining things, but since the other party wouldn¡¯t show up, he didn¡¯t see the need to initiate an offense. The fact that they could hide from his senses under the circumstances earlier meant that they had an extremely high cultivation level. At the very least, they must have extraordinary concealing skills, or they wouldn¡¯t have been able to show and hide so easily. Levi was actually more inclined toward his guess that the entity watching them was not human. It could be a spirit beast. Not only did they have unique ways to hide themselves, but they also possessed a spiritual sense simr to that of humans. Therefore, it wouldn¡¯t be strange for them to lurk on someone. On the other hand, Cheriette and Larissa had chills running down their spine. They also sensed someone watching them secretly, and it felt extremely ufortable. ¡°Who is it?¡± ¡°It feels even scarier than the Heavenly Thunder earlier.¡± The two women¡¯s faces turned pale from fright. They were certain that the two of them would be totally defenseless if the other party were to attack. Levi muttered to himself, ¡°Little brat, you better not cause trouble. Otherwise¡­¡± He eventually shook the thought off and said to thedies, ¡°Forget about it. Follow me into the Arctic Lake!¡± Right after saying that, he dived into theke. Ssh! The moment he entered the water, a bone-chilling coldness hit him. Not only that, but it was also apanied by terrifying streaks of lightning energy. Nevertheless, they did no harm to Levi at all. To make things easier for Cheriette and Larissa, he went ahead and absorbed most of the Arctic Lake¡¯s lightning energy. The remaining lightning energy was not deadly. On the contrary, it helped refine the twodies¡¯ bodies and raised their cultivation levels. Of course, Levi had done that on purpose as a little bonus for his two followers. ¡°This is a wonderful reward from Master!¡± ¡°Yes. As long as we maintain a certain distance from Lord Garrison, we can use the lightning energy of the Arctic Lake to improve ourselves.¡± As Cheriette and Larissa spoke to each other telepathically, they followed Levi closely to search for magical herbs. When they got deeper into the Arctic Lake, the twodies realized that the Divine Bones they had seen on the surface of the water were just the tip of an iceberg. Therger part of it was hidden in the Arctic Lake. The bones belonged to a humongous being around forty meters long. Even its smallest bone was as thick as an adult human¡¯s thigh. ¡°This must be a kraken, right?¡± Cheriette said telepathically. Descriptions about krakens only existed in the ancient manual, but they could see that the skeleton looked quite simr to the drawings in the ancient manual. Some parts of the huge skeleton were visibly damaged, while certain bones were missing. A good few bones appeared to be charred, which was obviously the doing of the Heavenly Thunder. ¡°This is the premium Divine Bones derived from a kraken!¡± Larissa¡¯s excited telephathic voice confirmed. Chapter 3918 Chapter 3918 Chapter 3918 The Law Of Energy Bnce Larissa had the good fortune of seeing a small piece of Divine Bones, but its quality was nothing compared to the kraken skeleton before her. Some would even say that the two were two worlds apart. Hence, Larissa was sure that she was looking at Divine Bones, which happened to be of high quality because they came from a kraken that had been through the Super Heavenly Thunder. The perfectly preserved bones could outshine even the most precious diamond since they contained a terrifying amount of energy, including lightning and earth energy, and the frigidness found only in the Arctic Lake. Besides the Divine Bones of a kraken, Arctic Lake was also littered with the Divine Bones of other mystical creatures that failed to ride out the Super Heavenly Thunder. To put it simply, the number of Divine Bones there was unimaginable. ¡°How many premium ultimate weapons can we forge out of these many quality Divine Bones?¡± ¡°We could also produce pills with them! If we do, we¡¯ll have countless pills with unrivaled quality.¡± Convinced that they had struck gold in Dragon¡¯s Grave Valley, the two women were over the moon. This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°What¡¯s your n, Lord Garrison?¡± inquired Cheriette tentatively through telepathy. After pondering for a moment, Levi replied, ¡°We¡¯ll make good use of all the Divine Bones, of course. None will be wasted.¡± That was indeed what the man had in mind. In fact, he nned to equip all those he trusted with an ultimate premium weapon. However, it seemed they did not have enough star metal and other raw materials to match the number of Divine Bones. ¡°Fortunately, what weck is just auxiliary materials. Divine Bones remain the most important material in the forging process. When the timees, I¡¯ll utilize earth and lightning energy to offset our auxiliary materials shortage,¡± muttered Levi to himself. As for the two women who had already gotten used to the intensity of theke water, they gradually went deeper into Arctic Lake and took the opportunity to utilize their techniques to reach a new cultivation level. On top of that, they found many precious magical herbs when they reached the deeper parts of the lake. ¡°Is this Thunder Spice? There¡¯s even Dark Water here.¡± Larissa was shocked by their discovery. ¡°There¡¯s even Arctic Grass, a rare and precious magical herb. Thiske is full of treasures!¡± Cheriette, too, was taken aback because Arctic Grass had both earth and lightning attributes, which meant it was valuable enough to be the prized possession of anyrge sects. Due to the continuous influx of energy from Heavenly Thunder, Arctic Lake was filled with magical herbs that possessed double attributes. The trio did not take long to reach the bottom since theke was not very deep. ¡°I can¡¯t believe how strange the bottom of Arctic Lake is. This trip to Dragon¡¯s Grave Valley really is an eye-opener!¡± eximed Levi in amazement when he realized how different the bottom of theke was compared to the surface covered in lightning. The lower part of Arctic Lake was made up of purple mes that looked like liquid. Besides that, the mes were much more intense than the lightning energy at the top, so they were useful for conditioning one¡¯s body. Of course, the heat of the purple mes did not affect Levi. However, he thought it would be too much for Cheriette and Larissa, only to drop his jaw when proved wrong. ¡°The purple mes don¡¯t seem that different from the energy above because they don¡¯t look like they have any problem withstanding the heat.¡± Before long, Levi arrived at a conclusion. Cheriette and Larissa thought they wouldn¡¯t be able to handle the situation since it was far beyond what they had expected, but they turned out fine anyway. After some thought, Levi exined through telepathy, ¡°Presumably, the bottom of Arctic Lake also conforms to thew of energy bnce. It¡¯s just that the different parts of theke look different.¡± Chapter 3919 Chapter 3919 Chapter 3919 Loads Of Magical Herbs With Heavenly Thunder striking Arctic Lake, it was only natural that theke was charged with the energy of Heavenly Thunder. At the same time, the terrifying power of the earth ley line was also affecting the water in theke. On top of that, Arctic Lake itself was frigid. A unique condition was formed when the top of theke was affected by Heavenly Thunder and its bottom by the earth ley line. In addition, the years of interaction between Heavenly Thunder and the earth ley line had caused them to reach a sort of energy bnce that directly enabled the two energies to co-exist. ¡°Could this be the Ghost Ember recorded in ancient manuals?¡± inquired Cheriette through telepathy as she swam over to a ball of blue and purple me. Larissa, too, approached the strange me to confirm. ¡°This is top-tier Ghost Ember. ording to ancient manuals, it can only be found in extremely cold ces. With its ability to burn anything, Ghost Ember is the first choice for forging.¡± After Larissa was done repeating the ancient manuals¡¯ description of Ghost Ember, Levi immediately got excited. ¡°That means it¡¯ll be perfect for forging premium ultimate weapons. Do you have any containers we can use to take it with us?¡± questioned Levi through telepathy. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Master. I came prepared.¡± With that, Cheriette took out a palm-sized bottle that looked like it was made of jade. The bottle was crystal clear and had a stopper made of some special material. When the stopper was removed, a piercing chill that could rival the frigidness of theke flowed out of the bottle. N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. ¡°This is a Cold Jade Bottle, a container designed for curiosities with strong fire attributes,¡± exined Cheriette briefly. When she learned that Levi nned to head to Dragon¡¯s Grave Valley, Cheriette got a Cold Jade Bottle from Prime Association and intended to use it to deal with Heavenly Thunder attacks. Since the bottle was naturally attracted to things with fire attributes, it could be used as a lightning rod to a certain extent. However, because Levi had reached an energy bnce with Dragon¡¯s Grave Valley and was protected by his energy shield, they did not have a chance to use the bottle until then. After containing the Ghost Ember, Larissa handed the Cold Jade Bottle to Levi, and the trio continued to search for other magical herbs in Arctic Lake. ¡°Look over there!¡± eximed Cheriette suddenly, so Levi and Larissa both looked in the direction she pointed. Not too far away were lotus flowers in the depths of theke. The flowers had a red glow about them, making them seem like balls of fire dancing underwater. ¡°Fire lilies?¡± There was excitement in Larissa¡¯s tone. ¡°They¡¯re even more precious than Ghost Ember. Not only can they be used as raw materials for forging, but they are also good for producing pills. Plus, fire lilies could only be bred in Ghost Fire, so they¡¯re definitely more valuable than Ghost Ember. If those people at Prime Association, or even arger establishment like Cordierite Association, see these, they¡¯ll lose their minds.¡± Thrilled to hear that, Levi immediately voiced, ¡°Then what are we waiting for? Let¡¯s take these fire lilies with us too.¡± The trio then began to collect the magical herbs as if they were treasure harvesters. Shortly afterward, Larissa discovered arge number of fire stones, which got Levi even more stoked because they did not acquire enough of those from Prime Association. With their impressive discovery, the trio finally had enough auxiliary materials for forging premium ultimate weapons. ¡°Our little trip is nothing if not rewarding!¡± Levi then continued leading the two women toward the bottom before they suddenly felt the water flow surrounding them be more rapid. ¡°There¡¯s an undercurrent at the bottom, which means theke could be connected to somewhere deeper. Be careful,¡± warned Levi through telepathy. Chapter 3920 Chapter 3920 Chapter 3920 Premium Ultimate Weapon Under normal circumstances, if they were in a stagnant body of water, there was a good chance its undercurrents would also be calm. However, if theke were connected to a bigger space or had a crack in the stream bed, there would undoubtedly be a strong surge of undercurrents. Upon hearing Levi¡¯s words, the two women kept their guard up and continued to dive deeper. Fifteen minutester, the trio finally reached the bottom of theke. N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. Sure enough, Levi discovered a long, narrow crack and even saw mes dancing underneath. Well, how odd. The water in Arctic Lake is icy cold, yet I can feel intense heat radiating from the crack. ¡°I believe the bottom of theke is linked to an earth ley line, and from the looks of it, this line is imbued with a fire attribute,¡± he said as a stunning realization dawned on him. ¡°No wonder it could attract Heavenly Thunder to strike this energy-rich area!¡± Of course, Levi had also learned during his time in Kenfort that many spiritual ley lines in the area carried unique attributes. For example, Chad¡¯s remedial ley line was naturally suited to cultivating precious medicinal herbs needed for making elixirs and pills. On top of that, any herb that grew in that ley line would also have more potent benefits. Of course, the remedial ley line could also be used to forge weapons, but given its gentle and nourishing properties, it just wouldn¡¯t be as effective. On the other hand, the earth ley line at the bottom of Arctic Lake had a fire attribute, which made this unique Earthfire the perfect choice for forging ultimate weapons. Moreover, Earthfire woulde in exceptionally handy at the final stage of the forging process¡ª refinement. Levi knew, without a doubt, that it¡¯d give an enhancement bonus to all ultimate weapons, thereby making them even more powerful. ¡°Lord Garrison, what are your ns?¡± Cheriette asked telepathically. After giving it some thought, Levi replied, ¡°Let¡¯s collect all the magical herbs from Arctic Lake first.¡± Since the man showed no intention of sharing his n in detail, Larissa and Cheriette decided not to probe further. With that, they did as instructed and began gathering all the magical herbs they could find in Arctic Lake. Arctic Lake wasn¡¯t small by any means, but given the trio¡¯s capabilities, they didn¡¯t have to spend too much time scouring the area. Since they had already grown ustomed to seeing rare magical herbs like fire lilies, they were no longer interested in ordinary ones like Subdivine Bones. Just like that, Levi, Larissa, and Cheriette spent two days and two nights gathering all the Divine Bones and rare magical herbs from Arctic Lake. As they stood by theke and watched Heavenly Thunder strike the water from time to time, Levi couldn¡¯t help but curl his lips into a smile. ¡°It¡¯s time to drain the Arctic Lake,¡± he mumbled. Naturally, that shocked Cheriette and Larissa to the core. They were baffled by Levi¡¯s decision, and besides, draining a massive body of water like the Arctic Lake was no easy feat. ¡°Master, are you nning on using Earthfire and Heavenly Thunder to forge an ultimate weapon?¡± Larissa asked gingerly. Oh, my gosh. It¡¯d be terrifying if that were true! A weapon forged by those two forces would be truly fearsome, though it¡¯d also depend on one¡¯s forging technique. If the person had the means to craft an ultimate weapon butcked the appropriate expertise, the result would be an utter waste of time and resources. There might even be the possibility of destroying the forging materials or winding up with a weapon of inferior quality! ¡°You¡¯re pretty clever, aren¡¯t you?¡± Levi said with a chuckle. ¡°Yes, that¡¯s what I n on doing. To me, only weapons made from these natural energy sources can be deemed as ultimate weapons! If I were to use other mes in ce of Earthfire, it might introduce too many impurities during the forging process. Any weapons made from that would be inferior.¡± The more Larissa and Cheriette heard about Levi¡¯s n, the more stunned they were. Why does Levi always have such crazy ideas? It was already scary enough when he used Heavenly Thunder to metamorphose, but now, he wants to push himself further and forge the premium ultimate weapon! Then again, that¡¯s Levi Garrison for you. His bravery is what makes him a man among men. ¡°You guys can sort these materials out into their respective categories. I¡¯m going to start draining Arctic Lake,¡± Levi ordered. Chapter 3921 Chapter 3921 Chapter 3921 Large Sects As it turned out, Levi¡¯s method of draining the Arctic Lake was by using it to metamorphose. He absorbed the lightning energy, the earth ley line¡¯s power, and even the subarctic elements imbued in the water before channeling his basic techniques to evaporate the rest of the water. s, the moment Levi entered his elementary stage of metamorphosis, Heavenly Thunder began to put up resistance and struck him continuously. After all, Levi was disrupting the new energy bnce he had achieved only a while ago. However, given his tremendous power, Heavenly Thunder¡¯s attack felt nothing more than an itch that he could scratch and shrug off. After a long, futile struggle, Heavenly Thunder finally gave up and allowed the water in Arctic Lake to be drained at an rming rate. Swoosh! As lightning energy in the water sent sparks flying, Levi quickly absorbed them into his meridians. Since he had previously metamorphosed with the lightning energy in Dragon¡¯s Grave Valley, the effect of Arctic Lake on him was almost negligible. Despite that, Levi knew the metamorphosis would still help to stabilize his new cultivation level, so he didn¡¯t want to waste any of it. Cheriette and Larissa were dumbfounded as they saw the rapidly decreasing water level. They had initially thought the whole process would take a long time, but from the looks of it, three days might be more than enough. ¡°Our haul of magical herbs should beparable to whatrge sects have, shouldn¡¯t it?¡± Cheriette piped up. To her surprise, Larissa scoffed, ¡°Oh, you¡¯ve sorely overestimated thoserge sects.¡± As an ex-Empyrean of Eclipse, she had seen a lot in her life and had a vast knowledge of the workings ofrge sects. The magical herbs found in Kenfort could be ssified into ten different grades, and a mid-level sect like Astre Lune Sect would mostly have Grade One or Grade Two magical herbs. Their Grade Three herbs were few and far between, and it¡¯d be impressive if they could even have one or two Grade Four herbs. Eclipse, on the other hand, had more Grade Three magical herbs in their storage. Their number of Grade Four herbs might have fallen, but they still had one Grade Five magical herb to boast about. Larissa had once chanced upon Divine Bones only because a top fighter had nned on using it to exchange for Eclipse¡¯s ultimate technique. That transaction caused an uproar in Eclipse, but the council members eventually turned it down after holding a discussion. As impressive as the Divine Bones were, nothing could change the fact that a sect¡¯s ultimate technique was its greatest asset. If that technique got revealed, other sects would have a chance to develop counterattacks, thereby endangering the welfare of Eclipse. Worsee to worst, Eclipse might even be wiped out. Of course, turning down the deal was painful even for Eclipse¡¯s council members. After all, the Divine Bones were a Grade Six magical herb. To Larissa¡¯s delight, their haul of magical herbs from Arctic Lake was more than spectacr. They were mostly Grade Five, Grade Six, and Grade Seven herbs, and there was also a considerable number of Divine Bones and other Grade Eight herbs like fire lilies and spectral flowers. Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. It was, without a doubt, a stunning collection that even the most prominent families and super sects in Kenfort could only dream of. If word got out, Larissa was sure it¡¯d shock the nation, including Prime Association¡¯s council members. After all, Prime Association mainly dealt with the trading of various magical herbs. The better the magical herbs were, the more they¡¯d want to get their hands on them. ¡°Oh, sorge sects don¡¯t have as many magical herbs as I thought!¡± Cheriette eximed after having heard Larissa¡¯s exnation. Wow. Who¡¯d have known? I always thoughtrge sects would have an impressive collection of top- grade magical herbs, but from the looks of it, even those are just as rare for them. Chapter 3922 Chapter 3922 Chapter 3922 Forge Divine Tool ¡°Master has possessed so many top-notch materials and with the addition of such a unique forging environment. I believe the forged ultimate weapon would be at a top-tier level within Kenfort. I¡¯m genuinely looking forward to the moment when the premium ultimate weapon takes shape!¡± Larissa was overwhelmed with mixed emotions and looking forward to that. The resources that she had when she was with Levi were far more eye-opening to her aspared to the time when she was still an Empyrean in Eclipse. After the baptism of the power of Heavenly Thunder, as well as the metamorphosis when diving deep into the Arctic Lake, Larissa¡¯s cultivation level improved greatly. If she kept staying in Eclipse, she would have to spend several years to reach her current cultivation level. Cheriette also eximed, ¡°Indeed, Lord Garrison¡¯s forging technique had simrly reached its peak, and I wonder what kind of terrifying level the forged ultimate weapon would be at?¡± ¡°ording to the specifications of the previously forged ultimate weapons, they were forged using top- grade magical herbs with the addition of the natural power of Heavenly Thunder and Earthfire. I¡¯m afraid that truly could forge an ultimate premium weapon that would even be regarded as the strongest ultimate weapon by the hidden sects,¡± Larissa presumed. Levi had a session of shocking moves, and Larissa had almost gotten used to it. This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. If someone told her that Levi could forge a real premium ultimate weapon previously, she would think it was a pipe dream. However, she had an inexplicable trust in him now. She even had a feeling that there was nothing Levi could not achieve in this world, including forging top-notch premium ultimate weapons. Time flew by quickly, and in the blink of an eye, two days had passed. The Arctic Lake had beenpletely metamorphosed and drained by Levi, and the cracks at the bottom of the Arctic Lake and Earthfire were also revealed. Levi stopped devouring. His metamorphosis from the Arctic Lake did not have significant effects but still allowed him to enhance his cultivation level. ¡°Congrattions for draining the Arctic Lake, Master.¡± ¡°Congrattions, Lord Garrison.¡± Larissa and Cheriette spoke one after another, and they could not wait to see Levi forge the premium ultimate weapon. Levi remained unfazed and said in a deep voice, ¡°I¡¯ll begin to forge the ultimate weaponter. Both of you must stay further away from me. Without the Arctic Lake, the Heavenly Thunder and the Earthfire here would be ferocious. The slightest distraction could lead to burning.¡± ¡°Understood!¡± the two girls responded hastily with respect. The truth was, they had also felt the ferocious energy around. It was like a volcano that might erupt at any time, which was extremely dangerous. Levi did not say anything more. He directly transported all the required materials to the surroundings of the Earthfire and started to forge the top-notch ultimate weapon. Crackle! The Earthfire rose into the air, and it seemed to melt the spaces surrounding. With such a temperature, even Levi could feel the dryness in the air. The eeriest thing was that there was a bone-piercing coldness in such dryness. The originally opposed temperature attributes were all concentrated in the Earthfire. This certainly was caused by the unique attribute of the Arctic Lake previously. ¡°Let¡¯s begin!¡± Levi threw the star metal and fire stone into the core of the Earthfire and released the power, forming a gigantic energy vortex with his body in the center. ¡°The power of the Heavenly Thunder, at mymand!¡± Levi¡¯smand was followed by dense clouds and rumbles of thunderstorms. Immediately after that, a three-colored Heavenly Thunder struck and was obviously attracted by Levi¡¯s energy vortex. The Heavenly Thunder proceeded to strike at the Earthfire precisely. The collision of the two attributes of coldness and electricity instantly unleashed a terrifying energy pressure. The vibration of the powerful energy pressure emanated but was directly counteracted by the energy shield released by Levi in time. That was why Cheriette and Larissa were not harmed. The star metal and the fire stone instantly melted under the st of the two violent energies. ¡°Solidify!¡± Levi hurriedly cast the forging technique to stop the imminent loss of the liquid to the Earthfire below by crystallizing the two materials. Chapter 3923 Chapter 3923 Chapter 3923 Most Critical Step With the deliberate traction of the power released by Levi, the imminent loss of the raw liquid of the materials instantly condensed into a crystal. But it could clearly be seen that the sparks of the Earthfire and the Heavenly Thunder were in a constant stalemate. Then, a mass of white fog was released from the surface of the crystal. The fog simrly contained the material power of the star metal and the fire stone, but there were obviously many impurities in it. If not controlled in time and the power of impurities was allowed to intrude into the pure crystal, the purity of the ultimate weapon would be significantly reduced. Once the invasion of the power of impurities was excessive, the toughness of the future forged ultimate weapon would be greatlypromised. However, it was currently not a good time to abruptly dispel the impurities energy fog as the impurities¡¯ gas energy would constantly appear in the crystal through continuous refining. Also, it would affect the quality of the ultimate weapon if an action was taken before it waspletely purified. Also, urately grasping the timing and the strength of a move was the key to determining whether one¡¯s forging technique was advanced. The slightest difference could lead to a huge mistake. It¡¯s not the best time yet, Levi thought to himself. After what seemed like an eternity, the impurities fog around was getting denser and caused the seepage to be vaguely back again. Levi acted without hesitation. He waved his arm gently and released a ferocious energy that dispelled the impurities energy fog. Suddenly, the area where he forged the top raw materials regained rity once again. On the other hand, the crystal had also be transparent like ss through continuous refining by the power of Heavenly Thunder. ¡°It¡¯ll be able to diffuse into the Divine Bones in just a little while more. At that point, the energy of the Earthfire must be instantly detonated. Otherwise, it will be very difficult to melt the Divine Bones with the power of Heavenly Thunder alone.¡± After making up his mind, Levi continued to refine the crystal until it reached a nearly transparent state as he quickly added a piece of Divine Bones. Rumble! The Heavenly Thunder kept sting on the Divine Bone. Not only was it unable to cause any damage to the Divine Bone, but the power of Divine Bone was stimted instead. It even nearly sent the crystal flying. ¡°As expected of the top Divine Bones. After being tempered by the Heavenly Thunder for several years, it is almost immune to this power.¡± Levi did not have the slightest hesitation anymore and directly raised his left hand. With the traction of the power, the Earthfire, which was still in a state of suppression earlier, suddenly rose. Whoosh! A glowing dark blue me appeared. Both scorching and freezing energies burst out at the same time, instantly attaching to the surface of the Divine Bone. Crack! Crack! Crack! The Divine Bone began to struggle intensely, as though a criminal was being sentenced to severe punishment. There was even the sound of a shrill scream. The Divine Bone already had a great aura, and it was surprising that such a scene could appear after going through the scorching Earthfire. Buzz! Buzz! Buzz! At that moment, the Divine Bone instantly released the power and shook tremendously. It was as though a living creature was trying to escape the fate of destruction. However, Levi hastily cast the power to suppress it, which made the Divine Bone subside. With the double bombardment of the power of Heavenly Thunder and the scorching Earthfire, the Divine Bone gradually melted and was eventually refined into smaller crystals. ¡°Go ahead and melt!¡± Levi released the power traction once again, and the essence of the Divine Bone instantly diffused into the previously condensed crystals. With that, Levi gradually threw all the materials required for the premium ultimate weapon into the Earthfire. Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. The process included melting, purifying, fusing, and refining. These four steps were repeated continuously, and the mixed conglomerate was eventually trimmed into the shape of a long sword by Levi. ¡°The next one is the final step of the refining process.¡± gaze was serious. This would be the most critical step of the entire forging technique. One could not yield an ultimate weapon without undergoing several trials and tribtions, and the main focus was on the refining part. The nine-colored Heavenly Thunder has the most divinity. I¡¯ll choose you as the most crucial part of the refining process, then. With that thought in mind, Levi directly invoked the power of Heavenly Thunder that caused sudden changes in the clouds and rumbles of thunderstorms. Chapter 3924 Chapter 3924 Chapter 3924 Worth Staying By His Side Crack! The dark clouds had been suffocating. Then, a streak of lightning arched across the sky as if signaling the end of the world. Cheriette and Larissa could not help but take a step back as fear became visible in their eyes. They were both long impressed by forging technique, but they never thought that the Heavenly Thunder¡¯s power would grow exponentially. ¡°Look at the cloud! This bolt of Heavenly Thunder seems to be a nine-colored Heavenly Thunder!¡± Cheriette eximed. This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Larissa looked in the direction she was pointing to see the nine-colored Heavenly Thunder striking right at the newly formed sword. ng! Sparks flew everywhere, and the sword trembled as the ear-piercing sound of reverberating metal rushed into Cheriette¡¯s and Larissa¡¯s eardrums, making them ache. However, they could see the sword turning even more crystalline after metamorphosing with the nine- colored Heavenly Thunder. Moreover, as if having been transformed, the sturdy de gained a thunderous aura. ¡°Nine has always been the ultimate number since ancient times, and I¡¯m afraid the nine-colored Heavenly Thunder is the purest and mightiest energy among all kinds of Heavenly Thunder. ¡°Master is using the nine-colored Heavenly Thunder to temper the ultimate weapon so that he can maximize the ultimate weapon¡¯s sturdiness and reality. My life isplete after witnessing an unparalleled forging technique like this,¡± Larissa wistfully remarked. She had seen many master forgers forging ultimate weapons, but they were worlds apart from Levi. Cheriette expressed her agreement. She had seen Levi forging ultimate weapons in the past, but it was unlike what she had just seen minutes ago. This was truly the ultimate forging technique, and she was certain that no one else in Kenfort would be able to surpass or even do as well as Levi did. I¡¯m d to be by side, Cheriette mused. In the meantime, a pair of bright eyes were watching the scene from the shadows near the edge of the core area. The interest of the owner of the eyes was piqued. In fact, a wave ofplicated emotions washed over them when they sawforging process, seemingly having been reminded about something and someone from a long time ago. On the other side, at the outermost spot beyond the core area of Dragon¡¯s Grave Valley, was a towering figure who was dodging the Heavenly Thunder attacks. It was Floyd who hade to check on Levi. Floyd was in a disheveled state. His robust heavy ck armor was mostly gone, and his body was colored soot ck. The attacks of Heavenly Thunder had made him suffer tremendously. He thought that the Heavenly Thunder of non-core areas was already scary enough, but the further he went inward, the more he realized he had been wrong. Just as he stepped into the core area, the Heavenly Thunder in the sky became even more frenzied. Floyd noticed that some invisible energy was attracting the varying colored Heavenly Thunder toward the central-most spot. ¡°These colorful Heavenly Thunders are so lethal. I can barely hold my ground against the energy shockwave, let alone a full frontal strike by it.¡± Floyd was cursing under his breath. Regr Heavenly Thunder strikes were already taking much out of him. Floyd was helpless even if he wanted to resist the unpredictable Heavenly Thunder strikes. Initially, he wanted to take a look at the situation and see if he could rescue his master Levi, but as it turned out, he was having trouble saving himself. ¡°I can¡¯t give up. I refuse to believe that I can¡¯t get into the core area.¡± As Floyd swiftly dodged the attack, he searched for a spot that had fewer Heavenly Thunder strikes to get further into Dragon¡¯s Grave Valley¡¯s core area. Eclipse was the first to leave Dragon¡¯s Grave Valley, but many other forces at Dragon¡¯s Grave Valley soon left after a while of observation. They all felt that it was unlikely for the robber and his people to be alive after entering Dragon¡¯s Grave Valley, for there were no signs of them around after such a long time. If they had survived, they would have re-emerged by then. Chapter 3925 Chapter 3925 Chapter 3925 Sessful Forge Of The Ultimate Weapon Prime Association¡¯s Super Fighters¡¯ informants soon returned with the news. Even Sylvan had given up hope¡ªhe had previously hoped that Levi would be alive. After all, Levi had disyed great power previously. Of course, the most intense emotion he felt was a sense of pity. He believed that Levi could have been a master forger. It would be Prime Association¡¯s greatest luck if Levi made it out of there alive to work with them. s, all traces of hope were gone. Sylvan then sent out the order for the informants¡¯ retreat. There was no point for them to keep wasting their time on Dragon¡¯s Grave Valley anymore. Of everyone, Void Sect stuck around the ce the longest. Naturally, it was so that they could show Eclipse their loyalty. When a week went past, and there was still no sign of Levi, Geraint and the others gave up. ¡°The robber must be dead, and there¡¯s no need for us to keep wasting our time on him anymore. Let¡¯s retreat,¡± Geraint ordered. Other sects followed suit when Void Sect departed Dragon¡¯s Grave Valley. Dragon¡¯s Grave Valley had terrified everyone by then. Many first-inmands of sects listed the ce as a restricted area and ordered their apprentices not to step foot into Dragon¡¯s Grave Valley. Nevertheless, the bounty hunters continued to work in Dragon¡¯s Grave Valley per their original n. ¡°I thought that madman was invincible, but now, he has reaped what he sown and paid the price for his arrogance,¡± Primo uttered. Santino barked out a chuckle. ¡°God wille for the haughty ones. Still, I have to say that the Heavenly Thunder is simply unnerving. I¡¯m sure there are plenty of magical herbs within the ce. Of course, what is worth most inside is Divine Bones.¡± Heptino chimed in morosely, ¡°Also, I sense a special kind of spiritual ley line inside. If only there were no Heavenly Thunder attacks.¡± His words caught many people¡¯s attention. They all knew that Heptino had the ability to sense spiritual ley lines. If he could sense it from that far, one could only imagine how potent the spiritual ley line of Dragon¡¯s Grave Valley was. Gloria was stupefied, too. There were not many spiritual ley lines that Heptino would ssify as special. ¡°Sad to say, even if there are treasures inside, all would be for naught if we can¡¯t get out of the ce alive. So, stop dwelling on it. There¡¯s no point in dying on this hill,¡± Geraint said in a low voice. The crowd sighed. As Geraint said, they would stand no chance in Dragon¡¯s Grave Valley if the ce could even decimate the robber and his squad. If they died, they would not be able to get any of the magical herbs out of the ce. When I upgrade myself again, I¡¯ll have to enter and survey Dragon¡¯s Grave Valley, Gloria noted to herself. In the meantime, Levi used seven whole days to create the first ultimate weapon. It was a sword with a ny-centimeter-long Divine Bone hilt, and its glow was eye-catching. In fact, both Cheriette and Larissa found it impossible to look away from the sword. The de of the sword was crystalline clear¡ªeven crystals of the best quality would be nothing in comparison with it. Electricity sparks appeared once in a while by the edge of the de, and they could feel the iciness of it too. Furthermore, as if one with the world, a slight swing of the sword would spread a gentle wave of energy outward. ¡°Master, can you demonstrate the power of the ultimate weapon for us?¡± ¡°She¡¯s right, Lord Garrison! I¡¯d like to witness this too!¡± Both Cheriette and Larissa were excited. Levi nodded and replied, ¡°Sure.¡± Like them, Levi was curious about the sword¡¯s power too. After all, it was the ultimate weapon he had poured most effort into. Then, with the sword in his hand, Levi gently waved in the direction of the faraway Arctic Lake.Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 3926 Chapter 3926 Chapter 3926 The Name Of The Ultimate Weapon Whoosh! A sh of light appeared, and the sound of thunder echoed in the air. In the next second, a fissure opened up on the solid Arctic Lake surface. Swoosh! A beatter, water seeped out of the fissure but was soon frozen by the iciness of the sword attack. ¡°As expected of a premium ultimate weapon! It¡¯s truly terrifying! This surface has withstood countless strikes of Heavenly Thunder over the years, and even a normal ultimate weapon would have trouble leaving a mark on it! Moreover, Master hasn¡¯t used any techniques. In other words, this fissure is an indicator of the sword¡¯s power.¡± Hearing that, Cheriette felt her jaw drop. She hadn¡¯t noticed that earlier. Even someone who was not a cultivator would be able to deal a devastating blow with the sword. If a sword cultivator were to use the sword, they would be able to use the sword even better. ¡°Not bad.¡± Levi was rather satisfied with the sword. Inparison with the new sword, God Crusher now felt like a piece of trash. ¡°Lord Garrison, why don¡¯t you give this ultimate weapon a name?¡± Cheriette suggested. Levi inclined his head. After a moment of silence, he said, ¡°I¡¯ll call it Dragon¡¯s Grave.¡± ¡°What a good name!¡± Cheriette and Larissa quickly agreed to it. It was clear that Levi named it to commemorate the journey to Dragon¡¯s Grave Valley, and it was also a name that would strike terror into people¡¯s hearts. ¡°Stay here. I¡¯m going to keep forging ultimate weapons.¡± A pause after, Levi added, ¡°I won¡¯t be mistreating you after you¡¯vee all the way here with me. I¡¯ll make an ultimate weapon for each of you as a reward.¡± ¡°Thank you, Master!¡± ¡°Thank you, Lord Garrison!¡± Both Cheriette and Larissa kneeled before him in gratitude. Levi said nothing about it and continued forging the ultimate weapons. The resources he had collected were more than enough for his own use, and if he were to use some to benefit the people around him, he would win over their hearts and loyalty. Indeed, Larissa was thankful, and thest bit of resentment she had for him dissipated. She was going to get such a good quality premium ultimate weapon just by staying by side. On the other hand, she still would not be able to receive a simr treatment to this even if Eclipse were to return to their glorious old days. Furthermore, Levi had shown her how powerful he was on their way here. Bing his follower was something she was not going to suffer from. How magnificent will it be once we leave Dragon¡¯s Grave Valley with a premium ultimate weapon? Larissa was starting to fantasize about how others were going to look at her with admiration in their eyes. After all, even the top sects in Kenfort would fight against each other to get their hands on the premium ultimate weapon that Levi had forged. Cheriette was dazed, too, wondering if she was in a dream. She did not have a background as powerful as Larissa¡¯s, so she ced even more hope on Levi. Astre Lune Sect was only an ordinary mid-level sect. If she did not cross paths with Levi, she might not even get the chance to ever see a premium ultimate weapon. Therefore, the excitement Cheriette felt at the prospect of getting a priceless reward like that just by being follower was indescribable. Meanwhile, the news of Eclipse re-electing an Empyrean spread like wildfire. Furthermore, as Levi had ughtered many of Eclipse and Eclipse Academy¡¯s Pdins, Eclipse urgently needed new blood. Therefore, they greatly lowered their standards during the election for Empyrean. In the past, the ones qualified for the role would have to be one of the top members of a medium-sized sect. However, the size of the candidates¡¯ sects was not restricted in the Empyrean election this time. As long as one was talented enough, one could participate in the election. That thrilled the small sects, for they had never had the opportunity to curry favor with Eclipse in the past. Now, as long as one of theirs became a candidate in the election, they would be able to make their sects grow. Thus, many small sects sent their best fighters over. Void Sect, naturally, received the news as well. Having wanted to join Eclipse since a long time ago, Gloria quickly headed to the election.Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. However, before she did that, shepletely devoured the dragon ley line that Heptino had provided for her to upgrade herself. Chapter 3927 Chapter 3927 Chapter 3927 Empyrean Election There was arge arena with a thick and even surface at Eclipse, and it was made with a polished ck meteorite that could reflect as well as a mirror could. Around the arena were four observation decks around the arena, and in one of them were the important elders of Eclipse. They were the judges for the election, and they hade to witness the various candidates¡¯ cultivation talents. Below the arena was the bustling crowd. There were hundreds of sects who hade to join the Empyrean election, though most of them were small sects. Most of the time, these sects would never get the chance to interact with arge sect like Eclipse. Hence, they were eager to seize the opportunity to rise to the top. Even if their sect members were unable to be Eclipse¡¯s Empyrean, getting a chance to join Eclipse Academy would be good too. ¡°The Empyrean of Cloudde Sect has passed the preliminaries and is now a candidate for Eclipse¡¯s Empyrean election.¡± ¡°The Empyrean of Redsea Alliance isn¡¯t talented enough but is epted into Eclipse Academy for further training.¡± ¡°The Empyrean of Blueme Sect is average. A reward of five high-quality spiritual energy crystals will be given to her as encouragement.¡± One of Eclipse¡¯s elders was announcing the results. The sects whose Empyreans had been chosen as candidates of Eclipse¡¯s Empyrean were thrilled. Those who had been chosen to join Eclipse Academy were also happy. Even the sects who had been rejected did not feel resentful after receiving the constion reward of high-quality spiritual energy crystals, albeit they felt a little wistful about failing. Nevertheless, those high-quality spiritual energy crystals were the best kinds of cultivation resources for small sects like them, so they were all grateful to Eclipse. Their gratitude was why Eclipse had rewarded them with the crystals in the first ce. ¡°We¡¯ll now have Void Sect¡¯s Gloria Gastone up the stage.¡± Right as those words left the Eclipse¡¯s elder¡¯s mouth, Gloria leaped into the arena. ¡°Please proceed with your demonstration,¡± the elder uttered as a glint of hope shed past his eyes. Gloria was the one his deputy sect leader had told him to pay more attention to, after all. Hence, he would like to find out what made Gloria different from the others. The first thing Gloria did was present herself with the standard bow. Then, without wasting another breath, she channeled her devouring technique. Arge energy whirlpool with Gloria in the middle formed. As if hearing a summon, the spiritual energy in the space began rushing toward the energy whirlpool. Then, Gloria drew the energy from the whirlpool and absorbed it. As the technique was too ferocious, the entire arena began to shake violently until it seemed like it was about to copse. The power around the arena surged and counterattacked Gloria¡¯s power. That was the only reason the arena did not end up copsing. The power around the arena was a trick up Eclipse¡¯s sleeve. They had built a defensive stabilizing array to ensure that the arena would not get destroyed during a fight. ¡°She has the gift of devouring?¡± ¡°She must have the devourer spiritual bone, or else she¡¯s going to explode and die at the rate she¡¯s going.¡± ¡°I can¡¯t believe there¡¯s someone like her in Void Sect! I¡¯ve never heard of her before.¡± ¡°You must have been living under a rock! This is Void Sect¡¯s future leader¡¯s cultivation partner. How can she possibly be bad in cultivation?¡± Everyone was in shock as they discussed the scene among themselves. The elders of Eclipse were satisfied with her performance. It was rare to find someone with devourer spiritual bones, even in Kenfort. ¡°Gloria is very talented, and after discussion, we have decided to list her as one of the candidates for the Empyrean election,¡± one of the elders announced, making others sigh in awe and envy. Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. Gloria adored the burning, envious gazes she was receiving, and a wave of aplishment washed over her. Do you see this, Levi? Even in Kenfort, I¡¯m admired by others, Gloria remarked internally. Chapter 3928 Chapter 3928 Chapter 3928 How Thunder ughterer Got Its Name Gloria was bursting with pride as she became the center of attention in Kenfort, especially since Eclipse was a super sect. All those other Empyreans are nothing but a bunch of clowns! None of them are capable of taking me on! I¡¯ve been observing the other participants closely. None of them pose a threat to me at all. Sure, there were a few from medium-sized sects that are pretty strong, but they¡¯re still nothing compared to me! At this point, it¡¯s safe to say that I will surely be the Empyrean of Eclipse. All I have to do is ascend the ranks in Eclipse, and I¡¯ll practically rule over Kenfort! After all, Eclipse is at least a hundred times more powerful than Void Sect. Even so, I won¡¯t stop at Eclipse. Whatever sect that robber belongs to has got to be the most powerful one in Kenfort. Now that I¡¯m going to be the Empyrean of Eclipse, I can easily crush people like Levi and Floyd beneath my heel! Meanwhile, within the Earthfire of Arctic Lake at Dragon¡¯s Grave Valley, an ancient dagger had taken shape. It had a much wider de than most other ancient daggers and emitted a blindingly bright blue glow. The dagger possessed an aura simr to that of Dragon¡¯s Grave, albeit sacrificing sharpness for more weight. With the sword in his hand, Levi shed at the Heavenly Thunder in the distance. A powerful energy wave surged toward the thick Heavenly Thunder and instantly sliced it in half. It was such a powerful blow that Heavenly Thunder could not reconnect itself afterward. ¡°A sh that can sever Heavenly Thunder, huh? I¡¯ll call it ¡®Thunder ughterer¡¯!¡± Levi was equally satisfied with both of his creations. However, his act of harnessing the Heavenly Thunder¡¯s energy to forge two ultimate weapons changed the energy bnce in the surrounding area. That forced the Heavenly Thunder to try and establish a new energy bnce, which led to it going out of control. The mere presence of two premium ultimate weapons was enough to have energy from all sources surge toward them. Naturally, that led to drastic changes in the environment, which upset the energy bnce even further. Both Cheriette and Larissa fixated their gazes on the two premium ultimate weapons levitating in the air. Crackle! Heavenly Thunder continuously struck the two weapons, causing huge energy fluctuations in the process. Although Levi was done forging Dragon¡¯s Grave and Thunder ughterer, he let Heavenly Thunder strike them repeatedly to keep increasing their divine energy levels. ¡°Dragon¡¯s Grave is light and highly mobile, so it fits perfectly with Heavenly Thunder¡¯s power. As for Thunder ughterer, its greater weight and stability are further boosted by the earth energy. The two premium ultimate weapons are pr opposites of each other, and yet, theyplement each other perfectly. I bet the power unleashed would be even greater if one were to use them simultaneously!¡± Larissa eximed with a look of awe on her face. Cheriette, on the other hand, was so excited that she couldn¡¯t even speak. After all, it was her first time seeing ultimate weapons of such caliber. As Dragon¡¯s Grave and Thunder ughterer continued to levitate while being struck by Heavenly Thunder, the two emitted a blinding white glow that forced everyone to shield their eyes in response. It was as though the two ultimate weapons had fused with the sky and the earth around them. ¡°If Thunder ughterer was able to sever Heavenly Thunder without the need to channel one¡¯s technique, then it should be able to cut through almost anything in the world!¡± Cheriette eximed as she recalled how Levi had cut through Heavenly Thunder without channeling his technique earlier. She couldn¡¯t help but imagine how the two premium ultimate weapons would look when utilized to their full potential inbat.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. Chapter 3929 Chapter 3929 Chapter 3929 Willowbank Meanwhile, in the outer areas of Dragon¡¯s Grave Valley, a group of bounty hunters was roaming about. Not long ago, they detected the energy level fluctuationsing from the Heavenly Thunder in Dragon¡¯s Grave Valley. One of the Heavenly Thunder¡¯s beams even struck a tree on the outside of Dragon¡¯s Grave Valley, reducing it to ashes on the spot. Fortunately, the bounty hunters were standing at a safe distance from the tree when that happened. Otherwise, they, too, would¡¯ve been turned to ashes along with it. Even so, the Heavenly Thunder¡¯s shockwave alone was enough to cause internal injuries to those with lower cultivation levels. The bounty hunters were all shocked to the core as they had never seen anything like this before. That wasn¡¯t the end of it, though. The group also noticed the sparks and bright light in the sky above the core area of Dragon¡¯s Grave Valley. The Heavenly Thunder crackled in the sky like fireworks, but it never struck the ground. In addition to that, a slight vibration could be felt in the ground all over Dragon¡¯s Grave Valley. The vibration was rhythmic and resembled the beating of a drum. Naturally, the bounty hunters had noticed all of those changes in the environment. ¡°What¡¯s going on here?¡± ¡°We¡¯ve never seen anything like this, even though we¡¯ve been operating in Dragon¡¯s Grave Valley all this while!¡± ¡°Do you think someone is performing some kind of crazy ritual in Dragon¡¯s Grave Valley?¡± The atmosphere instantly grew tense when they heard that. Wait a minute¡­ Could it be that the crazy guy from earlier is still alive? Could he be the one causing thismotion? Right when the bounty hunters were about to dismiss that thought, another group of people passed by the outer area of Dragon¡¯s Grave Valley. They were all wearing ck robes with the logo of two axes crossing each other¡ªone golden and one purple¡ªembroidered on their chests. N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. Those were men from Cordierite Association, which was often active in the core area of Dragon¡¯s Grave Valley and more powerful than Prime Association. Being the first to notice the strange phenomenon in the sky, the leader of the group waved at his men and motioned for them to stop in their tracks. Under normal circumstances, he wouldn¡¯t have paid heed to such things as they weremonce in Dragon¡¯s Grave Valley. Besides, it would cost them a lot of money, resources, and manpower to travel all the way there. On top of that, Prime Association was also operating in the area, so they didn¡¯t want to get into any unnecessary conflicts if possible. Since the men from Cordierite Association were just passing by while transporting resources for cultivation, they didn¡¯t n on making any detours. However, the presence of two very powerful aurasing from the core area of Dragon¡¯s Grave Valley indicated that something big was going down. ¡°These two auras are unique and unusually powerful. Could it be that some rare treasures have appeared?¡± the leader of the group mumbled while staring solemnly in the direction of the core area. ¡°How about we send some men over to check it out?¡± one of his men suggested. ¡°That¡¯s right! We have tons of elites in our group. Those bounty hunters wouldn¡¯t dare get in our way!¡± said another. ¡°I like using the best resources for cultivation, and I haven¡¯t tried using Heavenly Thunder to metamorphose. I would like to request permission to go have a look, sir!¡± As the group was mostlyprised of elites, they weren¡¯t afraid of investigating strange phenomena in Dragon¡¯s Grave Valley, let alone the bounty hunters that roamed the area. ¡°Do not act rashly. This energy is far beyond what we can handle, and we cannot afford to lose this cargo. We¡¯ll need to carefully formte a n if we are to investigate that unusual phenomenon in Dragon¡¯s Grave Valley. Let us first head back to Cordierite Association in Willowbank and report our findings to Mr. Fitzgerald. He¡¯ll make the final decision on this matter. Willowbank isn¡¯t far, so it won¡¯t take long for us to get there and back,¡± said the leader sternly. ¡°Aren¡¯t you being a little too cautious, sir? What danger could possibly await us in such a remote area? The restricted areas behind our sect are a lot more dangerous than Dragon¡¯s Grave Valley, and yet, I¡¯ve never run into any dangers there!¡± Chapter 3930 Chapter 3930 Chapter 3930 Struck Gold ¡°I doubt we¡¯ll find any treasures in a ce like this. It¡¯s probably just a natural phenomenon resulting from having Heavenly Thunder in the area for too long. There¡¯s no need to go check it out. Only bounty hunters would treat Dragon¡¯s Grave Valley as a gold mine. We should just continue on our journey,¡± said one of the Cordierite Association¡¯s fighters with a disdainful expression. It seemed like he didn¡¯t take Dragon¡¯s Grave Valley seriously. Being arge business conglomerate, Cordierite Association would pay huge sums of money to hire elite fighters as bodyguards whenever they transported cultivation resources. Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. As most of them were from medium torge sects, they were very experienced and arrogant. ¡°All right, enough chit-chat. Let¡¯s get a move on!¡± The leader stood firm on his decision not to venture into Dragon¡¯s Grave Valley. However, he couldn¡¯t shake the feeling that the strange phenomenon was caused by the appearance of some rare magical herbs in the area. Meanwhile, Levi had a delighted smile on his face as he stared at the two premium ultimate weapons. ¡°Why don¡¯t you get some rest, Lord Garrison?¡± Cheriette asked. ¡°Indeed! You¡¯re not nning on staying up all night to forge ultimate weapons, are you?¡± Larissa chimed in as well. ¡°Forging ultimate weapons isn¡¯t exhausting, so I don¡¯t need to rest. Besides, given the materials I have avable, I can easily forge another fifty premium ultimate weapons or two hundred ultimate weapons, and that¡¯s if I use the Divine Bones as the core material,¡± Levi replied with a smile. If I included all the other magical herbs into the mix, I could forge enough of these to arm every single person at the base! Larissa and Cheriette were so stunned that they feel speechless on the spot. Fifty premium ultimate weapons? Two hundred ultimate weapons? We could easily destroyrge sects if we arm Peak ss fighters with these! Dragon¡¯s Grave and Thunder ughterer are capable of unleashing devastating power even without channeling one¡¯s technique. In other words, an elder from a small sect is capable of fighting Pdins, Empyreans, and even vice sect leaders fromrge sects! Even Cheriette, an Empyrean from a medium sect, could take on the top three elders of Eclipse as long as she was equipped with a premium ultimate weapon. ¡°I could fight a deputy sect leader if I had one of those premium ultimate weapons¡­¡± Larissa muttered under her breath. A premium ultimate weapon could allow a cultivator to take on and defeat opponents from higher sses. That was especially the case for the ones that Levi forged, which were a lot more powerful than any other premium ultimate weapon out there. ¡°Even ultimate weapons alone are on par withrge sects in terms of sheer power!¡± Cheriette eximed in shock. Both Cheriette and Larissa knew how valuable premium ultimate weapons were in Kenfort. All sects, regardless of size and strength, would do anything to get their hands on premium ultimate weapons! If we offer a few of these as a reward, we could easily hire enough powerful fighters to wipe out all the otherrge sects! We¡¯ve struck gold! We¡¯re going to be rich! Joining Levi turned out to be the right decision, after all! Both Larissa and Cheriette were freaking out on the inside. However, Levi had other ns in mind. Even after forging enough ultimate weapons to arm my men, I¡¯ll still have plenty of magical herbs left. These are all valuable resources in Kenfort, so I can¡¯t let them go to waste! Chapter 3931 Chapter 3931 Chapter 3931 Gaining Control Over Void Sect Even the ultimate weapons crafted with low-quality materials in Dragon¡¯s Grave Valley are ten times more powerful than the ones sold by Prime Association. After all, the ones they have were crafted with ordinary materials from Astre Lune Sect. Sylvan made it clear that the only way to upgrade one¡¯s commercial level is by increasing the contribution amount or transaction volume. It¡¯s true that I now have Astre Lune Sect as my base, but it¡¯s far from enough. It¡¯ll be a lot better if I can ally with forces like Prime Association to gain a strong foothold in Kenfort. ¡°Lord Garrison, Heavenly Thunder is going out of control. How long do you intend to stay in Dragon¡¯s Grave Valley?¡± Cheriette asked. ¡°I estimate it¡¯ll take about two months to forge all the ultimate weapons. Refining the Divine Bones is the most time-consuming part of the process. Even with the help of Earthfire and the Heavenly Thunder, progress is extremely slow,¡± Levi replied after a brief pause. There wasn¡¯t much he could do about that problem because Divine Bones were formed through prolonged exposure to Heavenly Thunder and Arctic Lake. To a certain degree, Divine Bones have developed a resistance to Heavenly Thunder and Earthfire. Although it would be a difficult and time-consuming process, Levi refused to let a perfect environment for forging go to waste. ¡°Anyway, long story short, do not disturb me until I¡¯m done here,¡± Levi said before getting back to forging the ultimate weapons. Meanwhile, the Empyrean re-election process at Eclipse was still in progress. As Eclipse had quite a great influence in the area, the candidates ranged from small and medium sects to Pdins fromrge sects. As more and more candidates showed up to participate in the election, Gloria was starting to feel some pressure from thepetition. Determined to emerge victorious in the Empyrean election, which was crucial to her ns, Gloria had Heptino search for super-spiritual ley lines all across thend. She even reminded him to keep an eye out for dragon ley lines. In addition to that, Gloria was also using Primo to monopolize Void Sect¡¯s cultivation resources and boost her strength even further. N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. In order to gain the favor of Eclipse, Geraint gave Gloria his full support as well. He even went as far as ordering Void Sect to satisfy all of Gloria¡¯s demands as long as they could afford to do so. It was moments like these that Gloria¡¯s diplomatic finesse and ability to establish connections proved useful. By using this opportunity to improve her rtionship with her cronies, Gloria almost had full control over Void Sect. Gloria already had Geraint wrapped around her fingertips before he even realized it. ¡°With Heptino under my control, I pretty much have Void Sect at my beck and call!¡± Gloria mumbled to herself with a gleeful smile on her face. Heptino¡¯s ability to seek out spiritual ley lines was crucial to Void Sect. Therefore, gaining Heptino¡¯s loyalty would grant Gloria an endless supply of cultivation resources as well as an abundance of followers. Xs came up to her and said respectfully, ¡°I havepleted the task you assigned me, Master. I found these rogue cultivators that are on the same level as Void Sect¡¯s elders. They will die for you on yourmand.¡± ¡°Well done. You may go ahead and teach them the simplified version of the devouring technique,¡± Gloria replied with a gleeful smile. Chapter 3932 Chapter 3932 Chapter 3932 The Magnificent Willowbank Meanwhile, in Astre Lune Sect. Quirina was sitting at the head of the table in the meeting room with a grave expression. The rest of the core Astre Lune Sect members had sullen looks on their faces as well. The atmosphere in the room was heavy. It was as if everyone inside had one foot in the grave, with how lifeless andcking vigor they were. Ever since they got the news that Levi and the others had lost their lives at Dragon¡¯s Grave Valley, it felt as if the entirety of Astre Lune Sect had been dealt a fatal blow. It was like theirst pir of mental stability had crumbled. ¡°It¡¯s true that Levi is very strong, Lord Morell, but he was too arrogant in the end. It¡¯s not surprising that he met his end. What matters is how we proceed after this,¡± one of the elders murmured. His words held a lot of meaning, most important of which was their attitude toward Eclipse. In the past, many fighters from Eclipse Academy had taken the lives of those in Astre Lune Sect. Even though it was Levi¡¯s doing, Astre Lune Sect¡¯s involvement couldn¡¯t be erased. Nothing could be kept a secret forever, though. When the council members of Eclipse heard of it, they would immediately consider Astre Lune Sect as aplices. When the time came, and Eclipse sent their fighters to attack, Astre Lune Sect would be decimated. Nheless, if they took the initiative to clear the air, they might be able to get ast chance at life. ¡°That¡¯s right, Lord Morell. Yesterday, I heard that Eclipse has already found out there¡¯s another girl following Levi other than Larissa.¡± ¡°If Cheriette is identified, Astre Lune Sect will soon be doomed.¡± ¡°We have to start nning now. Otherwise, we¡¯ll regret it when the timees.¡± ¡°You should make a choice, Lord Morell. Things will only get worse as time goes on. If we take the initiative toe clean, they might go easier on us.¡± Many of the council members in Astre Lune Sect were worked up. Since Levi was already dead, there was no one who could protect the sect anymore. Naturally, there were a few people who were against the idea of Levi ughtering members of Eclipse from the start. After all, it would inevitably leave a grudge. Quirina frowned deeply. She truly didn¡¯t know what to do. ¡°Is it really possible that Levi is dead?¡± She wasn¡¯t sure. However, she kept hearing news about Levi being dead, not to mention that there were so many people trying to advise her. N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. Even if she were to forcefully stop them right then, that didn¡¯t mean she would be able to prevent them from making a move in secret. ¡°Give me some time to think, elders,¡± she pleaded. On the inside, she still refused to believe that Levi was dead. She even had the intention of going to see for herself. It was then that someone on the outside reported, ¡°Lord Morell, we just got word that a miraculous phenomenon has urred in Dragon¡¯s Grave Valley. It has attracted the Cordierite Association¡¯s attention.¡± ¡°A miraculous phenomenon? Cordierite Association?¡± Quirina was stunned. Since the Cordierite Association had gone to investigate, they would definitely have urate news regarding Levi. ¡°Get people to keep an eye on the Cordierite Association¡¯s actions,¡± she ordered instantly. On the other hand, the Cordierite Association¡¯s group had reached Willowbank. The entire city was located at the center of a group of scattered inds in the middle of the sea. That sea was known as the Formation Sea. Its colors blended in with the sky. It was nighttime, and the starlight reflected on the water¡¯s surface was exceptionally dazzling. However, that eye-catching glow was not the result of true stars. Instead, it was the light from a kind of low-grade magical herb known as icy starstone. Icy starstones had incredibly low density, so they were able to float on the surface of the sea. Some would sink to around one or two meters below the surface. When night fell, the icy starstones would shimmer. That was what made the sea look as if it was covered in the brilliant glow of the stars. Because of that, it was also called the Sea of Stars. The thousands of inds scattered around the Sea of Stars were collectively referred to as Willowbank. The sects in Willowbank were fairly intertwined, and they were dozens of times bigger than those in Lightspring. Chapter 3933 Chapter 3933 Chapter 3933 Seven Mega Inds There were quite a few big sects in Willowbank as well, and the number of middle-sized sects was countless. Even a huge sect like Eclipse would only be considered middle-sized ifpared to other sects at the same level in Willowbank. At the core area of Sea of Stars, there were seven mega-inds. The ind with the biggest surface area was located right in the center of Sea of Stars, with the other six surrounding it. N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. When viewed from afar, it was obvious that the seven inds coincidentallybined to make an ancient formation. In the sky above the inds, there was energy surging. Even though it was a dark night, there were still colorful patterns in the air. Cordierite Association was located on the centermost ind. After the group entered the city, they noticed that the roads were wide and smooth. Even the ground was made of ore from the holy ley line. There were tall buildings all over the city. One of them, in particr, had countless intense, dangerous aurasing from it. Those were the auras of the best elites from the major sects. Thud! Thud! Thud! Orderly, rhythmic footsteps could be heard. Throughout the city, they would see armored guards dressed in full military clothing patrolling the streets from time to time. They were all trained soldiers of the city defense army. In terms of both individualbat prowess and cooperation in battle, the city defense army was terrifyingly powerful. If any regr sect were to be equipped with the weapons they had, those weapons would be regarded as ultimate weapons. Even a standardrge-scale sect would find it hard to defend themselves against an attack from a hundred members of the city defense army. The leader of the group hurriedly brought everyone to a majestic building in the heart of the city. However, it was no exaggeration to say that the structure before them seemed to pierce the clouds. Even though it was the dead of night, the building was still brightly lit. If one were to look closely, one would realize that it was illuminated using top-ss magical herbs that were able to emit light. In front of the building, there were two lifelike lion sculptures that dwarfed them in size. At a nce, though, one could tell that the sculptures were carved from dragon ley line crystals that gave off incredibly pure spiritual energy. The huge door was forged out of purplish-gold aerosiderite. An antique que was hung in the middle of it. The words ¡°Cordierite Association¡± had been engraved on the que. ¡°We have arrived!¡± the leader announced. The moment he said that, the door slowly swung open. Countless people walked out. They were helpers of Cordierite Association who had emerged to help unload the goods. Despite the fact that they were inly dressed, they were scarily strong. Even fighters from various major sects would not dare to underestimate them. Aside from being helpers, they were also guards for the association. ¡°It¡¯s been a long journey. Everyone, go inside and get yourselves together. The banquet and your pay have been prepared, so I shall not stay any longer,¡± the leader said to the many fighters. The guards who hade along were all from major sects, so they were well aware of the Cordierite Association¡¯s rules. Thus, they didn¡¯t have much to say. They went right into the building to enjoy the banquet and receive their pay. The leader of the group, on the other hand, went into the main hall of Cordierite Association. He intended to report on the situation he had encountered in Dragon¡¯s Grave Valley. The building in Willowbank was Cordierite Association¡¯s second branch. The branch manager and the chairman of Cordierite Association were from the same alma mater. After getting past security, the leader of the group smoothly made his way into the main hall. An old man with a white head of hair as well as a white beard was sitting in a gold-rimmed chair. ¡°Greetings, Mr. Fitzgerald.¡± The leader knelt and greeted him with the utmost respect. Albert nodded subtly and muttered, ¡°It must have been a long journey, Mr. Finnegan. You can get up.¡± Gavin Finnegan slowly got up and politely stated, ¡°Mr. Fitzgerald, while passing through Dragon¡¯s Grave Valley, I noticed something odd. I came back to report to you.¡± He then gave a detailed exnation of the miraculous phenomenon. A glint shed across Albert¡¯s eyes when he heard that. He made a decision on the spot. Chapter 3934 Chapter 3934 Chapter 3934 Arrival Of Cordierite Association ¡°I feel that this needs to be investigated. Assign a few elites to help you out just in case anything happens. You¡¯ve traveled a long way, Mr. Finnegan. By right, you should be given some time to rest. However, this is a grave situation, and I can¡¯t rest assured without someone keeping watch. I¡¯ll need to trouble you to work hard,¡± Albert ordered in a solemn tone. After listening to Gavin¡¯s report, Albert gained some understanding. He spected that there was a possibility that the phenomenon had urred because of the appearance of a top-ss magical herb. Even though Dragon¡¯s Grave Valley had always been regarded as a remote area, it seemed that it had all just been a prejudice. Gavin did not refuse. He replied, ¡°It¡¯s not hard work at all. Don¡¯t worry, Mr. Fitzgerald. I promise to complete my task.¡± ¡°That¡¯s good. I admire that swift and decisive attitude of yours, Mr. Finnegan.¡± Albert paused, then added, ¡°You can take Thunder Cloudship and bring some men with you so that this doesn¡¯t get dragged out any longer. I¡¯ll hand over a few top-ss fighters from the association, too. That way, we can make sure that nothing will happen during the investigation.¡± ¡°Understood!¡± Gavin responded. A momentter, Albert gathered the top fighters in the association and sent seventeen of them to assist Gavin with his investigation in Dragon¡¯s Grave Valley. He also gave each fighter a premium ultimate weapon, which was a direct boost to the team¡¯sbat abilities. Even Gavin was shocked as he stared at the people in front of him. He had never thought that Albert would assign such powerful people. Even the weakest among them might be on par with Eclipse¡¯s sect leader, he thought. He had battled the two sect leaders of Eclipse before, which was why he could draw such a comparison. Right then, he had a team of seventeen, each with enoughbat prowess to rival that of arge- scale sect leader. He wondered if it was a bit excessive. Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°As always, Mr. Finnegan, you have to uncover the truth behind the situation. If you encounter any obstacles, kill them without hesitation,¡± Albert thundered. His tone left no room for objection. Gavin promised to do so once again. He seemed to have understood why Albert assigned so many fighters to the mission. Since the miraculous phenomenon had attracted the attention of so many elites, not to mention that Prime Association was located in that area, there was a huge possibility that they would get into a conflict. ¡°Set out!¡± Albert ordered. Gavin and the others proceeded to board the cloudship. A whileter, Thunder Cloudship was ready to set out for the mission. It rose into the air at lightning speed and swiftly disappeared into the night sky. ¡°Isn¡¯t Mr. Fitzgerald being too paranoid? There¡¯s no need for us to keep a low profile considering our combat prowess.¡± ¡°I think it¡¯s a bit exaggerated, too. Prime Association is the only thing that really poses a threat in that area, and even they can¡¯t do much.¡± ¡°Is the miraculous phenomenon you spoke of really that terrifying, Mr. Finnegan? In my opinion, it might not be a top-ss magical herb.¡± They were all unbelievably powerful, and many of them thought that Albert was making a big deal out of it. Naturally, they had never respected Prime Association, either. Whenpared to Cordierite Association, there was a considerable gap in strength. ¡°Please calm down, everyone. We have to keep a low profile because Mr. Fitzgerald doesn¡¯t want any unnecessaryplications. Dragon¡¯s Grave Valley is a remote area, and there¡¯s no reason why we have to get into a conflict with any of the sects there,¡± Gavin exined in a serious tone. ¡°I¡¯ll be honest with you. Back when I was passing through Dragon¡¯s Grave Valley, I could sense a hidden, powerful auraing from within. Because of that, we should keep our guard up. Everyone needs to be careful.¡± Despite the sincerity of Gavin¡¯s words, most of them didn¡¯t take him too seriously. After all, the way they saw it, Dragon¡¯s Grave Valley was such a rural area. There was no way they would attract the attention of anyone influential. There were many restricted areas in the core area of Kenfort. Any true fighter would prefer to chase after what was in front of them rather than something out of their reach. Chapter 3935 Chapter 3935 Chapter 3935 Fearless Cordierite Association¡¯s Thunder Cloudship moved quickly, and the fighters on board concealed their auras. Because of that, none of the sects noticed them during their journey. However, they couldn¡¯t escape the prying eyes of Prime Association. It was their home turf, after all. The miraculous phenomenon that urred in Dragon¡¯s Grave Valley had already attracted Prime Association¡¯s attention. Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. Sylvan immediately sent many elites to conduct an investigation in the outermost area of Dragon¡¯s Grave Valley. They didn¡¯t venture further into Dragon¡¯s Grave Valley due to their fear of Heavenly Thunder, which was growing more intense and violent. Thunder Cloudship rapidly zipped through the clouds and was observed by the top-ss elites in Prime Association. ¡°The symbol on the cloudship looks like it belongs to Cordierite Association.¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t just look like it. It clearly is. Why is Cordierite Association here, though?¡± ¡°It wouldn¡¯t matter if they were just passing through, but they¡¯re on a cloudship. What kind of major realization have they made?¡± ¡°Well, the biggest thing to happen in this area has to be the miraculous phenomenon in Dragon¡¯s Grave Valley.¡± The people discussed with each other and made a report to Sylvan as soon as possible. Once Sylvan heard of it, he frowned and wondered how to proceed. Even though he was very curious as to why people from Cordierite Association had shown up in Dragon¡¯s Grave Valley, he still didn¡¯t dare to get anyone to monitor them. Cordierite Association was powerful. On top of that, he found out that the cloudship was from their branch in Willowbank. Their Willowbank branch was ranked second in Cordierite Association. They were much stronger compared to Sylvan¡¯s own branch. If he were to get someone to secretly follow them, that might induce a conflict, which would be hard to deal with when the time came. After all, as the branch manager of Prime Association, he couldn¡¯t afford to offend Cordierite Association. ¡°What on earth have they discovered? Could it be directly rted to the miraculous phenomenon in Dragon¡¯s Grave Valley?¡± He couldn¡¯t wrap his head around it. In the meantime, Heavenly Thunder above the core area of Dragon¡¯s Grave Valley intensified. Particrly, Heavenly Thunder of mixed colors began to appear with increasing frequency. The air had be a lightning-filled utopia. The intertwining bolts of electricity crackled, leaving anyone watching with a sense of dread. Levi continued refining his ultimate weapons. The more he carried out the steps of the forging technique, the more familiar he got with it. The efficiency of his technique increased as well. Back when he was forging Dragon¡¯s Grave and Thunder ughterer, he had to work on them one at a time. Right then, however, he could forge two top-ss premium ultimate weapons at once. At that moment, he was forging a spear and a crossbow simultaneously. He was satisfied with each weapon he forged, and his mood steadily improved. Rumble! The lightning and thunder roared violently. Continuous refinement of the premium ultimate weapons was causing incessant changes in the bnce of Dragon¡¯s Grave Valley¡¯s energy. If not for the fact that cultivation level was far beyond that of the Heavenly Thunder and earth ley line¡¯s control, Heavenly Thunder would have already struck him right on the head. Cheriette and Larissa didn¡¯t even dare to breathe too loudly. They were terrified of identally leaving the bubble of energy that Levi had released. Despite the fact that they were protected by the energy, they could still clearly feel the pressure from Heavenly Thunder and earth energy intensifying around them. They were fully certain that they would immediately get struck and turned to ashes the moment they left energy field. Swoosh! As Heavenly Thunder continued to move about restlessly, the entire space above Arctic Lake was at risk of being torn apart due to the forceing from all directions. Particrly, there were sparks of light at the center, as if a Celestial Gate had opened up from the lightning strikes. Countless glowing streaks rained down. It was like something out of a dream, which enchanted anyone witnessing it. Levi, who was concentrated on forging premium ultimate weapons, suddenly stopped for a moment and turned to look to the north. ¡°I can¡¯t believe there are people fearless enough toe to the core area of Dragon¡¯s Grave Valley,¡± he muttered to himself. Chapter 3936 Chapter 3936 Chapter 3936 Dead Men Tell No Tales Meanwhile, the bounty hunters were wandering about the outskirts of Dragon¡¯s Grave Valley. The phenomenon had caught all their attention. However, the Heavenly Thunder was getting more relentless. These ¡°spectors¡± did not dare to enter the core area just like that. Just then, a few leaders of the bounty hunters felt a massive surge of energy. ¡°Countless fighters are coming this way! Retreat!¡± ¡°We can¡¯t stay here any longer. We should fall back as soon as possible.¡± ¡°Leave this ce immediately, or the consequences will be dire.¡± The leaders yelled their orders, and their men began running away, not even daring to stop for a second. Soon after, darkness fell upon the outskirts of Dragon¡¯s Grave Valley. The sun waspletely shrouded by a colossal object. ¡°It¡¯s a cloudship!¡± ¡°What the h*ll is going on?¡± ¡°Oh no! That looks like Cordierite Association¡¯s insignia!¡± There was a team of ten bounty hunters that didn¡¯t manage to escape in time. Shock and fear were visibly written on their faces. Swoosh! The cloudship hovered in the air, and several people descended from the sky, resembling unearthly immortalsing down to Earth. The terrifyingly powerful energy struck fear into their hearts. The man in the lead was Gavin of Cordierite Association. ¡°Run!¡± one of them yelled, and everyone snapped out of their stupor, preparing to escape. However, before they could do anything, a powerful aura rushed toward them. It was like their legs were as heavy as lead and rooted to the ground. ¡°There¡¯s no escape, so just answer my questions obediently!¡± Gavin¡¯s voice boomed across the ce. Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Just ask if you have any questions, Mr. Finnegan. We will tell you everything we know.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. All we ask is that you show us mercy, Mr. Finnegan.¡± ¡°We¡¯ll do as you say.¡± The bounty hunters stumbled over each other to show their sincerity and dropped to their knees, begging for mercy. Gavin did not respond to their pleas and simply said, ¡°That will depend on how valuable your information is.¡± ¡°You bounty hunters are trash. Do you think you possess the right to negotiate with Mr. Finnegan?¡± ¡°Exactly. You¡¯re all just a bunch of clowns who are overestimating yourselves. How dare you try and negotiate terms even in the face of death?¡± ¡°Cut the cr*p and answer me. What happened to this ce?¡± The rest of Cordierite Association¡¯s fighters wore disdainful expressions on their faces. To them, the bounty hunters were a bunch of lowly insects. ¡°Several days ago, Eclipse brought more than a hundred sects and surrounded Dragon¡¯s Grave Valley to execute a robber.¡± ¡°I heard that the robber had murdered several of Eclipse¡¯s Pdins. Even the vice-chancellor of Eclipse Academy had died at his hands.¡± ¡°We saw the robber enter Dragon¡¯s Grave Valley with two women, but they did not reemerge.¡± ¡°Our guess is that the robber was responsible for the umtion of Heavenly Thunder in the core area of Dragon¡¯s Grave Valley.¡± ¡°Butter on, the two sect leaders of Eclipse determined that the robber had died from the Super Heavenly Thunder. Moreover, we did not hear from him after a long time.¡± The bounty hunters scrambled to report all the information that they had. They even divulged what Levi had ¡°arrogantly¡± said in order to strengthen their credibility. Gavin listened intently with narrowed eyes and was shocked to hear the ounts of prowess. ¡°To be able to execute so many fighters by himself; he is quite impressive. Perhaps this phenomenon has something to do with him!¡± Gavin mumbled to himself. ¡°Mr. Finnegan, anyone from this team can do that as well. I can¡¯t believe that was enough to earn him the title of a robber. How stupid!¡± ¡°Eclipse is bing more and more useless to be scared senseless by one person.¡± ¡°What should we do about them, Mr. Finnegan?¡± Gavin gestured to the crowd andmanded their silence. Then, he spoke slowly, ¡°Dead men tell no tales.¡± Chapter 3937 Chapter 3937 Chapter 3937 Cloudship Blocks Heavenly Thunder Gavin had never intended to spare their lives. After all, it would not do Cordierite Association any good if word of this were to get out. If there really were top-quality magical herbs in Dragon¡¯s Grave Valley, Cordierite Association would likely turn into the public enemy. Gavin understood more than anyone that a person¡¯s blessing would arouse envy and greed from others. Therefore, these bounty hunters must die, especially since they were aware of his and his men¡¯s identities. Meanwhile, the bounty hunters were frightened out of their wits. They thought that they would be able to survive this by obediently telling the truth. However, they were still unable to escape death. ¡°Everyone, let¡¯s go all out on these guys! We might be able to fight our way out of this.¡± ¡°Yeah. We can¡¯t just sit back and do nothing!¡± ¡°Everyone, get them!¡± The crowd decided to fight to the death. The corners of Gavin¡¯s lips curled up into a cold smile as he waved his hand at the men behind him. The fighters of Cordierite Association heeded his silentmand and started their killing spree. In the face of true power, courage and bravery were futile. Ten bounty hunters were ughtered in an instant. Several other fighters hopped onto the cloudship, rushing toward Dragon¡¯s Grave Valley. Rumble! As soon as Thunder Cloudship entered the valley, Heavenly Thunder started heading its way. ¡°Wow, Heavenly Thunder is quite powerful.¡± ¡°If it weren¡¯t for Mr. Fitzgerald¡¯s orders, I¡¯d want to try taking Heavenly Thunder on. It just so happens I haven¡¯t been able to find a suitable environment to metamorphose.¡± ¡°Forget about it! Taking Heavenly Thunder on will cause dys, and Mr. Fitzgerald wants us to settle this quickly!¡± While the Cordierite Association¡¯s fighters were discussing among themselves, Gavin smiled and said nothing. He simply pushed a diamond-shaped button that was at the very front of Thunder Cloudship. Swoosh! The button glowed a bright blue, andyers of energy shields appeared above Thunder Cloudship. The energy shields were several meters long and had a faint azure and purple glow to them. All of a sudden, Heavenly Thunder struck the shields aggressively. Hum! The azure and purple light quivered and ripples formed on the outermostyer of the energy shields. The shields hadpletely resisted a Heavenly Thunder attack. Most importantly, the energy from the attack was dissipated in an instant, and the cloudship continued on its way smoothly. Rumble! Not long after, another bolt of Heavenly Thunder struck the cloudship again, and the energy shields dissipated the attack effortlessly. There were no visible damages to the energy shields as if they were immune to Heavenly Thunder. ¡°Thunder Cloudship was forged from thunderite, so naturally, it will be able to withstand attacks from Heavenly Thunder.¡± ¡°We didn¡¯t have the chance to properly utilize the energy shields. I didn¡¯t expect to do so in such a deste ce.¡± ¡°Mr. Fitzgerald is wise indeed! Hahaha!¡± The fighters chatted with each other happily, like they were on a fun trip to Dragon¡¯s Grave Valley. Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. Soon, Thunder Cloudship arrived at the non-core area, and the frequency of Heavenly Thunder attacks skyrocketed. Meanwhile, Floyd was frantically running around on the ground in the non-core area. After having been in Dragon¡¯s Grave Valley for a long time, Floyd had gotten rather skilled at evading Heavenly Thunder¡¯s attacks. At the same time, he grew more powerful with each passing day. But even so, Floyd was too exhausted to deal with the constant flurry of attacks from Heavenly Thunder. Fortunately, he had attempted to devour the energy left in the aftermath of the Heavenly Thunder attack, allowing him to conserve his stamina. However, he realized that if he were to continue venturing toward the real core area, he wouldn¡¯t be able to withstand the Heavenly Thunder or the earth energy. And that was exactly why Floyd had been running around in the area for the past several days. He nned on getting himself ustomed to the current level of Heavenly Thunder attacks before moving forward. All of a sudden, Floyd noticed that the sunlight was no longer beating against the top of his head. He lifted his gaze hurriedly and saw a giant ship floating across the air. Chapter 3938 Chapter 3938 Chapter 3938 A Lightning Rod ¡°What is that thing?¡± The sight filled Floyd with surprise, as he had never seen a cloudship before nor heard anyone mention it. What shocked him even more was that when a thick bolt of Heavenly Thunder struck the cloudship, the ship¡¯s energy barrier easily dissipated it. ¡°It¡¯s so powerful! Even the bicolored Heavenly Thunder is incapable of doing any damage.¡± He was blown away by what he saw. ¡°On top of that, that thing is emitting all sorts of terrifying aura!¡± Without a moment¡¯s dy, Floyd began to deploy a technique to hide his own aurapletely. N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. Initially, he had assumed that he would be exposed upon being struck by the Heavenly Thunder, but what subsequently happened was beyond his wildest imagination. Soon, he noticed that the Heavenly Thunder that was previously striking him had shifted its attacks toward the massive cloudship. yvolume00:00/00:00TruvidfullScreen ¡°That thing is like a lightning rod! Furthermore, the restraining power of the earth ley line has also disappeared. Can it be that it¡¯s being absorbed by that flying battleship?¡± Holding that thought, Floyd swiftly followed in the direction the cloudship had traveled in. The massive battleship, which flew at rtively high speeds in the beginning, had now inexplicably slowed down. Soon, Floyd was able to track it down from afar. Meanwhile, on board the cloudship, the elites of Cordierite Association were equally astounded. ¡°What¡¯s going on? Why is Thunder Cloudship decelerating all of a sudden?¡± ¡°There seems to be a gravitational force pulling us from the ground. Can there be some sort of special power hidden beneath it?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t expect Dragon¡¯s Grave Valley to be so spooky!¡± ¡°What are you panicking for? We have just slowed down. It¡¯s not like we¡¯re crashing toward the ground.¡± ¡°Shut your trap!¡± Amidst the heated debate among the members of Cordierite Association, Gavin¡¯s brow tightly furrowed. He had assumed that Thunder Cloudship would easily traverse Dragon¡¯s Grave Valley without being detected. After all, Heavenly Thunder was ineffective against thunderite. However, upon entering the non-core area, the cloudship was gripped by a powerful gravitational force. Moreover, this terrifying force clearly came from the surface and was so powerful that it could overwhelm the cloudship¡¯s propulsion systems. ¡°Lower our flying altitude and save as much fuel as we can,¡± Gavin ordered. As the cloudship¡¯s pilot adjusted the flight stick to bring Thunder Cloudship into a descent, he managed to increase the ship¡¯s flying speed slightly. At that moment, Gavin could clearly sense that the gravitational pull from the ground and Heavenly Thunder were working together to rip their cloudship apart. ¡°It seems that Dragon¡¯s Grave Valley has be an energy field by itself. Anything that tries to enter it will be targeted by thebined wrath of the earth ley line and Heavenly Thunder.¡± When Gavin provided his analysis, his men expressed their agreement, for they had traveled to other strange areas before, such as the ruins of mighty beings and simrly rare energy fields. Therefore, unfazed by what they had encountered, they continued their journey deeper into Dragon¡¯s Grave Valley. Meanwhile, Levi was on the brink of forging two premium ultimate weapons when he sensed that someone had infiltrated Dragon¡¯s Grave Valley¡¯s non-core area. Moreover, the intruders were extremely powerful and numbered in the tens, throwing off the natural energy bnce of the surroundings. Boom! Upon the sudden crack of the Heavenly Thunder, the shes and roars that ensued felt like an impending apocalypse. Nevertheless, to ensure his forging process wasn¡¯t affected, Levi channeled the power of Heavenly Thunder and earth ley line toward him. Coincidentally, I can use their turbulent power to nourish the ultimate weapons, imbuing them with the power of natural elements. It was only due to Levi¡¯s actions that Thunder Cloudship managed to enter the core area without further danger. Otherwise, given the earth-shattering power of Heavenly Thunder, the cloudship would have already been destroyed. In fact,bined with the destructive power of the earth ley line, it would have been shredded to bits. Soon, the Thunder Cloudship¡¯s imposing presence arrived upon the dried-up area on the outskirts of Arctic Lake. Chapter 3939 Chapter 3939 Chapter 3939 Even Weapon God Is Not As Powerful Thereafter, it gradually continued its way toward Arctic Lake. Even though Levi had channeled most of the Heavenly Thunder and earth ley line¡¯s energy into the forging process of the premium ultimate weapons, it wasn¡¯t enough to diminish their intensity within the core area. Consequently, the cloudship began crawling at a snail¡¯s pace again. Back on the cloudship, Gavin and its other upants quickly noticed the presence of a few figures near Arctic Lake. The moment they saw the massive pile of high-quality magical herbs and the two premium ultimate weapons hovering in the air, all of them brimmed with excitement. ¡°Look at all those Divine Bones, fire lilies, and spectral flowers! All of them are top-notch magical herbs!¡± ¡°Quick, do you see that premium ultimate weapon? Even the Divine Sword of Cordierite Association pales inparison.¡± N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. ¡°Isn¡¯t it obvious? The phenomenon within Dragon¡¯s Grave Valley is triggered by those two premium ultimate weapons. Truth be told, I¡¯ve never seen weapons of such caliber before!¡± ¡°Even the magical herbs alone are prized treasures within Cordierite Association. We have truly struck gold this time!¡± The elites of Cordierite Association were so ecstatic that tears almost flowed. After all, they were all experienced warriors who were knowledgeable about the world. The high- ranking members, in particr, had even been exposed to plenty of magical herbs and premium ultimate weapons. Despite that, nothing prepared them for the quality and quantity of herbs and weapons that greeted them, which was a first in their lives. In that instant, their minds were blown away, just like the wealthiest man in the vige meeting the richest man in the world. Words couldn¡¯t even begin to describe the visual and mental stimtion triggered by the treasures before them. ¡°Look at that man! He seems to be forging a premium ultimate weapon!¡± one of the members of Cordierite Association eximed. As the others trailed the trajectory of where his finger was pointing, they could clearly see Levi¡¯s entire work process. Floating right beside Levi was a spear and bow, which were in no way inferior to the de and sword they saw on the other side. ¡°This man¡¯s forging technique is just out of this world. How did he manage to forge two premium ultimate weapons of such quality at the same time?¡± ¡°He has chosen to forge the weapons with Heavenly Thunder and Earthfire. Even Weapon God might not be capable of doing better.¡± ¡°Furthermore, he seems pretty rxed while doing it, as if he isn¡¯t affected by the terrifying energy at all. I just can¡¯t believe my eyes!¡± ¡°Looks like we have struck it rich, as a master cksmith is a never-ending source of treasures. This trip has been well worth the trouble!¡± Thrilled by their discovery, some of them were filled with the urge to jump off the cloudship to plunder the magical herbs. Even Gavin found it hard to hide his excitement as he stared in Levi¡¯s direction, eyes glistening. From his perspective, a cksmith of Levi¡¯s skill was the Holy Grail of wealth. As long as he could control the cksmith, it was the equivalent of possessing a vault of premium ultimate weapons. With that, he had ess to as many of them as he desired, provided there was a sufficient supply of magical herbs. After all, there were plenty of high-level sects that possessed an abundance of magical herbs but were starved for a single premium ultimate weapon. That was the reason why Weapon God was highly sought after in Kenfort. ¡°Even super-secret sects will treat weapons of such caliber as prized ultimate weapons!¡± ¡°Who might this man, who possesses such masterly forging techniques, be?¡± ¡°Weapon God is an old man that has lived for ages, whereas this man, despite the change in his appearance, looks to be in his thirties.¡± ¡°Someone like that must never fall into the hands of the other sects. We have to capture him alive.¡± With his decision made, Gavin gestured at the pilot. Thereafter, the cloudship began its descent and finallynded near the pile of magical herbs beside Arctic Lake. Chapter 3940 Chapter 3940 Chapter 3940 I Prefer The Hard Way Boom! A thunderous rumble rang out the moment the cloudship mmed onto the ground, a result of the gravitational pull of the earth ley line. Nheless, the members of Cordierite Association weren¡¯t bothered at all, for all they cared about was the magical herbs and premium ultimate weapons. Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! Subsequently, an enthusiastic few had already appeared in front of the pile of magical herbs in a sh, keenly examining the treasures upfront. Upon validating the type and quality of the herbs, everyone was ted as their faces lit up with joy. ¡°Look at the huge volume of magical herbs here! They easily outnumber everything we have in the Cordierite Association¡¯s vault.¡± ¡°After examining this high-grade Divine Bone, I have lost interest in the piece I saw yesterday.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t expect a deste ce like this to be overflowing with such treasures.¡± ¡°I¡¯m more interested in the two premium ultimate weapons. Not only can they control the phenomena of the heavens and the earth, but they are also capable of nourishing their wielders with the power of nature! If I were to brandish them in battle, no one in Kenfort would be able to stand in my way.¡± ¡°Stop blowing your own trumpet. At the very least, you¡¯ll still need my help. Hahaha!¡± At that moment, members of Cordierite Association¡ªignoring Levi¡¯s presence¡ªbehaved as if they owned everything there. On top of that, they even saw thetter as someone who had no choice but to serve them. As for the two young girls, their cultivation level was too low to be of any use. Nheless, their pretty faces rendered them perfect for the role of female attendants. Meanwhile, the sudden appearance of therge group brought terror to Cheriette¡¯s eyes. Larissa, who wasn¡¯t much stronger than Cheriette, could clearly sense that the weakest among the intruders could still stand toe to toe with her sect leader. In fact, she couldn¡¯t even start to grasp how truly powerful their leader¡ªan old man in a ck robe¡ª was. Despite his unassuming appearance, every move he made gave off a suffocating pressure. ¡°There are seventeen intruders who are more powerful than the sect leader of Eclipse. Moreover, all of them carry weapons of the ultimate ss. This group can easily annihte anyrge sect and eradicate Eclipse with just a flick of their fingers. Is Master capable of resisting them?¡± As panic set in, Larissa couldn¡¯t help but look in Levi¡¯s direction. However, all she saw was him fully focused on forging the premium ultimate weapons. It was as if he was oblivious to the arrival of their uninvited guests. Unexpectedly, Gavin wasn¡¯t in a hurry to interrupt. He even ordered his men to maintain their silence for the time being. In his eyes, Levi had reached the crucial stage of forging the weapon. If thetter¡¯s process was disrupted, it might result in the weapon¡¯s destruction. A short whileter, upon Levi¡¯spletion of the bow and spear, the heavens and the earth shook once more. Amidst the bolts of Heavenly Thunder and raging Earthfire, a divine glow illuminated the area as if it was paying homage to the newly forged premium ultimate weapons. As the spear and bow resonated with the de and sword, Heavenly Thunder and earth energy within Arctic Lake began to rage again. When the members of Cordierite Association realized the caliber of the weapons had greatly exceeded their expectations, shock and ecstasy descended upon their faces. Given that the weapons¡¯ birth alone was capable of triggering such a natural phenomenon, wielding them personally would give one a stronger sensation. ¡°Sir, the forging technique you possessed has no equal. May I ask if you¡¯re willing to join Cordierite Association? Don¡¯t worry. As long as you¡¯re willing to forge ultimate weapons for us, your efforts will be well rewarded.¡± Hidden underneath Gavin¡¯s amiable tone was a veiled threat toply. ¡°What if I refuse?¡± Levi retorted with a smile. Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. Gavin was briefly stunned, for he hadn¡¯t expected such a response from Levi. As a matter of fact, he could even detect the mocking tone within Levi¡¯s words. ¡°Let me remind you to know your ce. Not everyone can afford to bear the consequences of making the wrong choice,¡± Gavin remarked insidiously. Brows raised, Levi answered, ¡°Coincidentally, I enjoy going against the odds, so what are you going to do about it?¡± Chapter 3941 Chapter 3941 Chapter 3941 What A Shame Levi¡¯s words were nothing but a tant provocation. Consequently, Gavin¡¯s expression grew solemn as he clearly recognized the challenge to his authority. ¡°How dare you!¡± Gavin snapped. ¡°It looks like you have to suffer before you learn your lesson!¡± ¡°Mr. Finnegan, why are you wasting time talking to him? Go ahead and kill him already.¡± ¡°You b*stard! How dare you disrespect Cordierite Association? Do you think that I won¡¯t kill you just because you¡¯re a cksmith?¡± ¡°Mr. Finnegan, just give the order. Once we eliminate these insects, the magical herbs and premium ultimate weapons will be ours!¡± The members of Cordierite Association¡ªoverwhelmed with excitement¡ªdidn¡¯t see Levi as a threat at all. It was then that Larissa whispered, ¡°Master, these are the elites of Cordierite Association. We had better not aggravate them.¡± yvolume00:00/00:00TruvidfullScreen ¡°That¡¯s right, Lord Garrison. Cordierite Association is way more powerful than Prime Association. They¡¯re not someone we can afford to offend.¡± Cheriette, too, was filled with anxiety, for Levi had already made plenty of enemies. Firstly, it was Void Sect, followed by Eclipse Academy and Eclipse itself. If he were to get on the nerves of Cordierite Association, too, wouldn¡¯t it threaten our lives in Kenfort going forward? After all, regardless of how strong Levi is, he¡¯s still just one man! The smiling Levi reassured them, ¡°Do these men look like theye in peace? Anyway, say no more. I know what must be done.¡± Faced with Levi¡¯s resoluteness, Cheriette and Larissa didn¡¯t dare remonstrate further, for they knew how obstinate he could be. Once a decision was made, there just was no going back for him. ¡°Young man, I¡¯ll give you onest chance. If¡ª¡± ¡°There¡¯s no if, and I don¡¯t need you to give me a chance.¡± Levi cut Gavin off. ¡°All this while, I fought for my own opportunities and never had to rely on a nobody to give them to me.¡± Did this b*stard just call me a nobody? His insolence is unforgivable! As the corners of his lips began to twitch, Gavin could feel the rage swelling rapidly within him. ¡°Beat this impudent fool to a pulp but keep him alive. As for the girls, kill them. It will serve as a lesson to him,¡± Gavin barked. His orders caused Cheriette and Larissa to stagger back in fear amidst the drastic change in their expressions. Nheless, the rxed Levi remarked, ¡°Now that Dragon¡¯s Grave and Thunder ughterer have just been forged, I coincidentally need to baptize them with the blood of elite warriors. Even though you¡¯re not up to the standard I¡¯m looking for; I¡¯ll have to make do. After all, the de and the sword aren¡¯t picky about their food. So, stop wasting time, ande at me all at once!¡±Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. While speaking, Levi waved his hand to summon Dragon¡¯s Grave and Thunder ughterer. Obeying his orders unconditionally, both weapons flew straight into his hands. ¡°Stand back, all of you. I alone will be enough!¡± No sooner had the voice rang out than a fighter of Cordierite Association dashed forward. With a quick flick of his hand, a de emerged with a howl as it bore down upon Levi¡¯s head. Despite Gavin ordering Levi to be spared, the attacker figured that it was prudent to have the former killed. The sudden murderous intent was triggered by Levi¡¯s brazen response. As the de cut through the air at lightning speed, it appeared right before Levi¡¯s head in a sh. In spite of that, Levi stood his ground without moving a muscle, as if he was oblivious to the impending attack. ¡°With that little skill, what gave him the gall to behave with such impunity? Does he really think a cksmith¡¯s life is worth a lot?¡± ¡°Elder Ragsdill is already brimming with murderous intent. What a shame that it¡¯s toote to stop him.¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. Cordierite Association has taken in a lucrative haul in the form of the four premium ultimate weapons.¡± With the crowd debating in the background, Gavin felt that it was a shame for Levi to be cut down just like that. ¡°I¡¯m sorry we have to lose such a skillful cksmith this way.¡± Yet, what happened next utterly shocked Gavin before he could finishmenting. Chapter 3942 Chapter 3942 Chapter 3942 I Am After Your Lives Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. ng! A slicing sound was heard before the Cordierite Association¡¯s fighter¡¯s sword broke into two. Whoosh! The next moment, blood spurted in midair, and that fighter¡¯s head was separated from his body. His body copsed on the ground, stirring up a thick cloud of dust. The dust particles that were dancing about in the air seemed to be mocking the man for not knowing his ce. Gasp! The crowd gasped in shock when they saw that happening. Even though that elder wasn¡¯t the strongest fighter on his team, he was definitely not weak. How is it possible for him to be killed that quickly? ¡°Everyone, please don¡¯t panic. Elder Ragsdill was just too careless. His ultimate weapon and recklessness had put him at a disadvantage.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. That guy had only won because of his premium ultimate weapon.¡± ¡°To make things easier, let¡¯s attack together! We don¡¯t want any unnecessaryplications.¡± The fighters from Cordierite Association recovered from their shock quickly and attributed Levi¡¯s win to his premium ultimate weapon. Gavin said in a deep voice, ¡°Let¡¯s kill him if we can¡¯t capture him alive. Most importantly, stay safe.¡± Everyone was stunned when they heard that. After all, the man¡¯s forging technique was unparalleled. It would not be too exaggerated topare him to Weapon God. ¡°Charge!¡± Gavin ordered. Swoosh! Swoosh! Swoosh! The elites of Cordierite Association drew out their swords simultaneously and charged toward Levi from all directions. ¡°Prepare to die, you insolent brat!¡± ¡°It¡¯s a glorious death to be killed by all of us.¡± ¡°Exactly. You should feel honored that we arebining forces to kill you.¡± In the eyes of those fighters, at that moment, Levi was no different from a corpse. The man was still standing rooted to the spot, showing no signs of fear as his opponents closed in on him. ¡°Is this all you got? Well, I¡¯m really disappointed.¡± Levi held Dragon¡¯s Grave in his right hand and waved the weapon in the air. A surge of terrifying sword energy was instantly unleashed. At the same time, the man drew out the domineering Thunder ughterer and faced his opponents head-on. ng! ng! ng! The sound of shing metal reverberated through the air as Thunder ughterer sliced the elites¡¯ des into pieces. The atmosphere was badly distorted due to the heat and terrifying energy that was released during the attack. Creak! Secondster, the sound of metal cracking resonated in the air. It turned out that the weapons belonging to the Cordierite Association¡¯s fighters were not able to withstand the Thunder ughterer¡¯s powerful energy and shattered into pieces. Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! The next instant, spurts of blood shot into the air as anguished cries rang out. Cordierite Association¡¯s elites copsed and died wherever the sword energy swept past. Within three breaths, nine of them were already killed. Thud! Thud! Thud! The seven remaining fighters retreated at once and were dumbfounded by what they had just witnessed. ¡°H-How¡­ How is this possible?¡± ¡°How can he have such terrifying powers?¡± ¡°Mr. Finnegan, his cultivation level is way beyond us!¡± The remaining surviving fighters of Cordierite Association were shuddering in terror as fear gripped their hearts. Not only did theirbined attack not manage to hurt Levi, but they also lost half of their members. Gasp! Gavin sucked in a breath, his eyes filled with shock and fear. He did not remember when thest time he felt that terrified was. Within such a short while, ten elites were already exterminated by Levi effortlessly. It was a feat that even the most formidable warriors of hidden sects might not aplish. ¡°You¡­ W-Who are you?¡± Gavin asked. He was trembling uncontrobly, and his knees were almost giving way. Suddenly, a sense of foreboding washed over the man as he recalled what the bounty hunters had said about the robber. Levi approached the group slowly with a faint smile on his face. ¡°I¡¯m the one who is after your lives,¡± he said. Chapter 3943 Chapter 3943 Chapter 3943 Wiped Out Instantly, the surviving fighters of Cordierite Association lost their will to fight, and their hearts sank. powers were beyond what they had ever seen, and they knew that there was no point in them carrying on the fight as they werepletely not the man¡¯s match. Refusing to ept reality, Gavin said, ¡°Sir, please calm down. Let¡¯s talk things through peacefully. No matter what conditions you have, I will try my best to fulfill them.¡± The other elites of Cordierite Association looked toward Levi with a glimpse of hope in their eyes. That was their only chance to live. ¡°If we switched positions, would you let me live?¡± Levi questioned back. Gavin found himself at a loss for words. Deep down inside his heart, he knew that he would not do that. He understood very well that the root of a problem had to be tackled to prevent the same problem from resurging. ¡°Mr. Finnegan, we might still stand a chance to survive if we give it our all.¡± ¡°If we are going to die anyway, we might as well put up a goodst fight.¡± ¡°You guys hold him back. I¡¯ll go take those two women as hostages,¡± Gavin said telepathically to the others, who were encouraged at once. They were confident that their n would work. ¡°Let¡¯s attack!¡± Following Gavin¡¯smand, the other elites of Cordierite Associationunched themselves at Levi. Almost simultaneously, Gavin charged toward Cheriette and Larissa. The two groups were in sync with their actions, and it seemed like a foolproof n. Gavin was feeling positive that they would seed. ¡°What a puny trick!¡± Levi let out a derisive snort before drawing out his sword. Thunder roared in the background, and lightning shed continuously across the sky, instantly blocking Gavin¡¯s attack. The leader of the group felt a numbing sensation in his body as he was held back by the pressure caused by the sword energy that was released. As for the others, theirbined attack was blocked by an energy whirlwind created by Dragon¡¯s Grave. Two of Cordierite Association¡¯s fighters were unable to dodge in time and were sucked into the whirlwind, instantly turning into two clouds of bloody mist. The other elites also suffered different degrees of injuries. casual attack had once again thrown his opponents into despair. ¡°D*mn it!¡± Gavin cursed in disbelief as he wiped the blood off the corner of his mouth. His seventeen-man team had been reduced to just five of them. Moreover, all five of them were injured. ¡°Run! We should escape in five different directions!¡± Gavin instructed the others telepathically. Without hesitation, the rest of the fighters activated their spiritual energy and tried to escape. ¡°It¡¯s toote to think of escaping now!¡± Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. As soon as Levi said that, a surge of sword energy shot out from Dragon¡¯s Grave before Heavenly Thunder shot downward from the sky. The fighters of Cordierite Association who were running away were all hit by Heavenly Thunder and were reduced to powder almost instantly. If they were not injured, they might have been able to defend themselves against Heavenly Thunder. However, given that they were all suffering from internal injuries, their death was inevitable. When Gavin saw the scene before him, his heart sank. However, before he could analyze the situation further, he felt a strong gush of wind charging at him from behind. ¡°Sh*t!¡± Gavin cursed under his breath. Instinctively, he activated an energy shield to protect himself. The energy emanating from Gavin¡¯s body started to spread out into the surroundings in an attempt to resist the immense wave of energy that was sweeping toward him. Crack! The energy shield shattered the second Thunder ughterer came into contact with it. After prating the energy shield, Thunder ughterer pierced through Gavin¡¯s body without slowing down. Whoosh! A split secondter, the blood that spilled out of Gavin¡¯s body turned into a cloud of red mist due to the scorching heat from Thunder ughterer¡¯s Earthfire. Shock and terror were written all over Gavin¡¯s face. Momentster, the man copsed on the ground and turned into a ball of fire before burning to ashes. With that, all seventeen elites of Cordierite Association were wiped out. Chapter 3944 Chapter 3944 Chapter 3944 He Is Here Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. In the face of crushing attacks, the opponents were helpless and unable to fight back. ¡°Retreat!¡± As Levi issued themand, Dragon¡¯s Grave and Thunder ughterer flew back into his palms. ¡°Not bad! Not bad at all!¡± Levi was delighted at thebat prowess of both the ultimate weapons. In the earlier fight, Levi did not harness too much power while battling the elite fighters of Cordierite Association. Instead, he primarily relied on his ultimate weapons when he made his moves. This would exin why the Kenfort sects are pursuing premium ultimate weapons. These weapons are able to enhancebat prowess when one¡¯s own cultivation iscking. Even as I¡¯m fighting against others, I can conserve energy thanks to these weapons. Levi deduced that if he had to take on so many fighters of Cordierite Association at once, he would have needed to spend twice the amount of energy, even if that was no big deal to him. ¡°You two! Stop daydreaming and check out the loot these guys have brought with them,¡± said Levi as he waved a hand at the two women. Cheriette and Larissa could feel their bodies stir as if they¡¯d been jolted out of a dreamlike state. powerfulbat prowess had once again refreshed their memories. After all, he had just taken on a group of seventeen people whose power could easily rival that of the sect leader of Eclipse. Yet, they had perished in such a short amount of time! On top of that, Levi had not even exerted that much energy! The two women gulped as they shared wide-eyed nces with each other. One could clearly see the awe in their faces. When the three of them boarded the cloudship, they saw many magical herbs and weapons for both offensive and defensive purposes. Levi walked around and pointed out each weapon he saw in the armory. ¡°Sr Shield, ming Crossbow, Cloud Spear¡­ This equipment is decent enough to be on par with ultimate weapons. Look, there are also a number of pills. It seems like they spent a lot of resourcesbing through Dragon¡¯s Grave Valley.¡± Larissa mentally took note of all the loot on board. In the past, she would have definitely considered these items to be priceless treasures. However, seeing forging technique and ultimate weapons made all those ultimate weapons pale in comparison. ¡°Someone is approaching!¡± Levi arched a brow. Immediately, Cheriette and Larissa were on high alert. They instinctively thought that Cordierite Association had sent over reinforcements. The three of them then turned to face the southeast, and they saw a burly figure approaching them. He seemed to walk in a zig-zag motion, continuously avoiding Heavenly Thunder that rained from the sky. Rumble! Heavenly Thunder continued to fall, creating potholes around the burly figure. It was not until the figure approached the cloudship that the thunder soon began to calm. The two women immediately realized that it was Floyd. What¡¯s he doing here? Confusion arose in the hearts of the two women. They had no idea that Floyd put his life at risk to enter Dragon¡¯s Grave Valley out of concern for safety. Floyd had noticed a key detail when he encountered the cloudship in the past. The cloudship was capable of attracting all the energy from Heavenly Thunder and earth ley line deposits in the area. It was also due to this that Floyd followed the cloudship at lightning speed. Because the dual energy deposits slowed down the cloudship, Floyd was able to rush over as soon as he could. On top of that, Floyd had been trying to conceal his tracks to avoid being discovered by Cordierite Association. This slowed him down considerably. As Floyd managed a more coordinated pace with the cloudship, he was able to avoid detection by Cordierite Association. Otherwise, it would have been impossible for Floyd to follow the aircraft in secret for so long without blowing his cover. However, thest leg of the journey was slightly more difficult. The cloudship was swept away, and Floyd had to endure the constant bombardment of Heavenly Thunder. When this happened, he could only slow down and duck whenever necessary. ¡°Master, you¡¯re okay?¡± asked Floyd, clearly surprised. Chapter 3945 Chapter 3945 Chapter 3945 On Your Own Floyd spared a cursory nce at the corpses that littered the surrounding area before noting that Levi was indeed fine. Immediately, Floyd¡¯s heart was filled with excitement and confusion. It was difficult for Floyd to ept the news of death as proimed by the Eclipse sect leader. However, as he saw the ominous clouds of Heavenly Thunder gathering at the core of the Dragon¡¯s Grave Valley, Floyd sensed that Levi was in danger. Floyd was insistent on breaching the core area to find out the truth for himself, despite not expecting Levi to survive. ¡°Come now. Were you hoping something would happen to me?¡± asked Levi in jest. Levi had guessed why Floyd was here. He also deduced that Floyd showed up to see things for himself. In fact, this was one of the sole reasons why Levi chose not to kill Floyd, even after what thetter had done was revealed. Floyd¡¯s affection and loyalty toward his master ran deep. All of the treacherous things that happened were the result of Gloria¡¯s orchestrations. ¡°O-Of course not!¡± stammered Floyd in denial. kindness toward Floyd made feelings of regret pool in his heart. Thetter felt that he was unable to face Levi after all that had happened. ¡°Stand over here, lest you be struck by Heavenly Thunder.¡± Levi then extended an arm toward Floyd. Floyd quickly approached Levi. When he realized Heavenly Thunder was not attacking Levi and the others, Floyd became quite puzzled. The thunder seemed to strike other ces, deliberately avoiding the area Levi was in. It was as if the thunder feared Levi. ¡°Master, what happened here?¡± asked Floyd as he pointed at the many corpses thaty haphazardly on the ground. Levi briefly recounted all that had happened. As Levi spoke, Floyd became even more shocked. He had not expected Levi to wrestle control of Heavenly Thunder and merge the area with it. Floyd then looked around and realized that plenty of magical herbs littered Arctic Lake, where many premium ultimate weapons were forged. This meant that the strange vision from before was triggered by the premium ultimate weapons. ¡°Congrattions on your cultivation, Master,¡± said Floyd sincerely. Having spent so long at Kenfort, Floyd was more aware of the cruelty that happened here and why absolute power was so important. Prior to this, Levi had made enemies everywhere. Floyd was genuinely concerned about the former¡¯s safety, but now he could rx a little. If Levi could so easilyy waste to the elites of Cordierite Association, how could ordinary people stand a chance against him? I daresay that there are few in Kenfort who would pose a threat to Levi. This made Floyd quite happy for Levi. ¡°What do you n to do next, Floyd?¡± asked Levi in a deep voice. ¡°Why don¡¯t you stick with me?¡± Although Levi had a resigned attitude toward Floyd, he was still worried about his once-favored pupil. As it stood, Floyd was currently obsessed with cultivation and devouring power. He could be driven to madness if this continued. On top of that, Floyd was going to be targeted by multiple sects. If Floyd remained with Levi, thetter could try and pull him away from the edge of that dangerous slope. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about me, Master. The path forward is mine to take.¡± Floyd refused Levi quite simply. After all, his main purpose ining here was to see if Levi was safe. Now that he could see that Levi was indeed safe and sound, he saw no reason to linger. As for the feud with Gloria, Floyd was going to take care of it personally. Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Master, if there is nothing else, I will depart,¡± said Floyd decisively. Levi let out a gentle sigh and replied, ¡°Very well. Since you¡¯ve made your decision, I won¡¯t keep you. However, it will be difficult for you to leave Dragon¡¯s Grave Valley on your own. Without the cloudship shielding you, I doubt you can withstand the constant bombardment from Heavenly Thunder.¡± Chapter 3946 Chapter 3946 Chapter 3946 Boots Of Hermes Floyd fell silent after hearing that, knowing that Levi spoke the truth. Heavenly Thunder seemed to strike more frequently in the core area. Any injuries sustained there were going to be lethal. Using the cloudship as a form of protection, Floyd was previously able to enter the core area without any problems. With Floyd¡¯s cultivation level, he would have been sted to smithereens ages ago. ¡°How about this? This cloudship bears a number of anti-thunder divine tools. Take some from the armory. It should aid you on your journey. You may also keep some of the magical herbs. If you constantly devour power, you will end up at the bottom of the pit.¡± Levi paused before continuing, ¡°The magical herbs are also purer in consistency. You¡¯ll see less resistance from the body if you consume them.¡± Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. As such, Floyd did not refuse kindness this time. ¡°Well, Master, I¡¯ll be off now.¡± Floyd turned around to leave immediately after. As soon as he set foot outside of radius, he was swiftly bombarded by Heavenly Thunder. He hastily used the anti-thunder divine tool to mitigate the constant strikes. Very soon, Floyd disappeared from Levi¡¯s line of sight. Whoosh! At lightning speed, Floyd moved to dodge the strikes of thunder. The destructive pressure and ringing in his ears from each strike sent chills down his spine. It was not until he left the core area that the frequency of Heavenly Thunder strikes dropped significantly. ¡°I should be able to deal with Heavenly Thunder in the non-core area,¡± muttered Floyd to himself. He then tossed aside the divine tools and herbs that Levi had given him. ¡°Master, I must rely on my own strength to take revenge. However, I appreciate your kindness.¡± Floyd was a man with a one-track mind. Before this, he was determined to use the cloudship to breach the core area. Now, he had used a divine tool belonging to Cordierite Association to leave it. It was up to one¡¯s skills to survive being pelted by Heavenly Thunder in the non-core area. If one was struck, they likely deserved it. Rumble! Dark clouds gathered as shes of Heavenly Thunder filled the air. It was obvious that the thunder had begun to gather where Floyd stood. ¡°I can¡¯t stay here!¡± Without hesitating any further, Floyd made a mad dash toward the outer core of Dragon¡¯s Grave Valley. Meanwhile, it came as no surprise to Levi to see Floyd depart in this manner. After all, Floyd had always been like this. Since the Gloria incident, Floyd had be even more paranoid. There was no saving him now. ¡°Let him be,¡± murmured Levi faintly. Next, Levi began a careful inspection of the cloudship, trying to understand the mechanics and the structure of the aircraft. Levi had been curious about the cloudship since he firstid eyes on it. This was a good opportunity for him to take a closer look. Suddenly, inspiration struck Levi. If he understood the flight mechanics of the cloudship, Levi could then craft Boots of Hermes. ¡°Speed is the key factor in crafting Boots of Hermes. It can y a very important role whether you are fighting head-on or fleeing from battle,¡± murmured Levi thoughtfully, stroking his chin. Boots of Hermes could be crafted from Subdivine Bones. Any supplementary materials could be found aboard the cloudship. Without straying from the original n, Boots of Hermes could also be crafted in batches. This tool was going to greatly enhance thebat prowess of the core personnel who used it. ¡°Speed and strength are the essential attributes ofbat prowess, after all. Mastery of the two will be ideal,¡± said Levi to himself. At the same time, Prime Association had not found any traces of Cordierite Association cloudship. It was as if the vessel had vanished into thin air. The scouts posted along the periphery had yet to discover any clues. Naturally, they did not think of Dragon¡¯s Grave Valley as a possible site. After all, based on past scenarios, it was unlikely that Cordierite Association would be interested in such a small ce. Furthermore, the team transporting cultivation resources for Cordierite Association had never passed through Dragon¡¯s Grave Valley. As such, the entourage did not even think of investigating the ce. When this piece of news reached Sylvan¡¯s ears, he immediately issued orders to track the cloudship¡¯s whereabouts and report any findings to him. Chapter 3947 Chapter 3947 Chapter 3947 Cordierite Association Woes At Cordierite Association, Albert and the other council members were waiting anxiously for news. Gavin had brought a garrison to Dragon¡¯s Grave Valley three days ago. If there were noplications, he should have returned by now. Even if a hup had urred, they should have heard from Gavin. After all, Gavin had a communication device on him. As such, Albert took the initiative to ask for feedback on the situation. However, the receiver remained silent. Till now, nobody had heard back from Gavin. The air in the conference hall was tense. With a grave expression, Albert looked at the other council members seated around him. ¡°What do you all think?¡± Many of the council members did not seem disheartened. In fact, they rattled out some relevant deductions. ¡°You needn¡¯t be too worried, Mr. Fitzgerald. Dragon¡¯s Grave Valley may be a remote ce, but it¡¯s still a hidden realm. It¡¯s likely that Mr. Finnegan has not been able to reach us.¡± ¡°He speaks sense. Given how the area is gued by Heavenly Thunder, maybe it has caused an unstable maic field that jams theirmunication devices.¡± ¡°Who knows? Mr. Finnegan may very well return tomorrow!¡± Albert nodded, but the responses did nothing to assuage his anxiety. ¡°We¡¯ll wait for news, then!¡± Since everyone felt this way, Albert thought that he could not let himself be seen like this. He was a leader, and leaders had to be calm. However, seven days had since passed. Gavin had yet to send any word back. This made the council members anxious, in spite of their high spirits from before. When something went wrong, there had to be bad things afoot. Nobody could deny the wisdom in these old sayings. ¡°Mr. Fitzgerald, Mr. Finnegan has got a team of seventeen fighters, all of whom are top of their ss. Even if they encounter arge sect, they can defeat their enemies easily!¡± ¡°Even if they were ambushed, I¡¯m sure that Mr. Finnegan can escape unscathed. Logically speaking, they should not have encountered any problems!¡± ¡°Indeed! It is the territory of Prime Association, but even if the Lightspring branch sends out their strongest, they¡¯re no match for our fighters.¡± Everyone expressed their opinions. Even though they were anxious, they found it hard to believe that anything could pose a threat to a team led by Gavin himself. Albert frowned hard. The situation vexed him as well. ¡°You mean that the threat originated from Dragon¡¯s Grave Valley? Has anyone else entered the valley?¡± asked Albert grimly. Everyone present shook their heads. They were the council members of Cordierite Association, after all. Why would they pay attention to such a remote area like Dragon¡¯s Grave Valley? ¡°Mr. Fitzgerald, the biggest threat in the valley is Heavenly Thunder, but Mr. Finnegan is traveling in Thunder Cloudship!¡± ¡°That¡¯s also true. Thunder Cloudship has a strong anti-thunder shield. I don¡¯t think Heavenly Thunder will pose a threat to them.¡± ¡°Mr. Finnegan has also stocked up on thunder-proof equipment. They can definitely defend themselves!¡± ¡°Why don¡¯t we send in a team to investigate?¡± Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. Albert rubbed the center of his furrowed brows while signaling for everyone to remain quiet. Very quickly, silence befell the hall. ¡°If we don¡¯t hear from Mr. Finnegan by tomorrow, I¡¯ll personally lead a team to investigate,¡± dered Albert loudly. He had made the final decision. ¡°We hear and obey!¡± said everyone in unison. Seeing that everyone was making preparations, Alfred whipped out amunication device and sent another message to Gavin. Meanwhile, Larissa was counting the number of magical herbs stashed away on the cloudship when she was distracted by a faint buzzing. Turning around to look, she realized that the copper emitter was the source of the noise. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± asked Cheriette. Even she had sensed that something was off. Larissa picked up themunication device and noticed that a message had appeared. Albert: What¡¯s the situation at the site? I need a status update right away. Albert: Did we encounter problems? Albert: Are you still alive? I need details! Chapter 3948 Chapter 3948 Chapter 3948 Stalling For Time Larissa could clearly sense that the sender of the message was getting more and more anxious. ¡°Who¡¯s Albert?¡± asked Cheriette with curiosity. Most of Cheriette¡¯s time was spent cultivating within the sect. Any news of the outside world was given to her by the elders of the sect. Thus, Cheriette knew about Cordierite Association but knew nothing of its leader. ¡°As far as I know, Albert Fitzgerald is the Chairman of Cordierite Association,¡± replied Larissa gravely. ¡°The Willowbank branch is ranked second in the whole organization. This means that Albert Fitzgerald has immense power. A mere fart from this man is able to affect the decision-making process and turn things around.¡± Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. Cheriette turned pale with shock. Albert Fitzgerald is not someone to be trifled with! Now that Levi hadpletely massacred the elites of Cordierite Association, this created a very big problem. As things stood, there was going to be no room for negotiations. ¡°Lord Garrison, how do we respond?¡± Cheriette turned to look right at Levi. ¡°Tell them that everyone¡¯s dead,¡± said Levi indifferently. ¡°So what if it¡¯s Cordierite Association? I¡¯ll just kill them again if they choose to take revenge.¡± Larissa and Cheriette¡¯s hearts sank. While it was true that Levi had the skills tobat them, Cordierite Association was still a goliath entity in the area. Even Prime Association was no match for them, especially when it came tobat force. Cordierite Association consolidated power due to sheer strength. In the early stages of its development, they had resorted to plenty of underhanded tricks like murder and extortion. With the expansion of Cordierite Association, they then turned to more ¡°righteous¡± forms of business. It was precisely due to Cordierite Association¡¯s reputation for brute strength in the early stages that many of the most vicious and powerful casual cultivators in Kenworth joined them. Moreover, the number of new recruits kept snowballing. They have thus be a very important part of Cordierite Association¡¯s vastbat reserves. In particr, the Willowbank branch was especially powerful. Its garrison ranked among the best within the major branches of Cordierite Association. Levi had so far only managed to kill off a third of their men. Such a flippantly belligerent response from Levi was therefore deemed worrisome. ¡°Master, you still need to forge Boots of Hermes and cannot be disturbed. Why don¡¯t I try stalling them first? When you¡¯re done forging what you need, we can tell them the truth. What do you think, Master?¡± asked Larissa cautiously. Levi briefly fell silent before finally approving Larissa¡¯s proposal. ¡°Thank you for your approval, Master.¡± Larissa immediately boarded the cloudship with themunication device in her hand. One could not send out messages without it being paired with the cloudship. However, iing messages could be received. Fortunately, Larissa had utilized the cloudship before. Since there was nothing to block the reception, the transmission of messages was conducted very smoothly. She informed them that the situation in Dragon¡¯s Grave Valley was quiteplicated. Due to the sheer number of magical herbs to be gathered, they were going to be a few dayste. Cordierite Association had initially been ready to send a team to investigate. After hearing the news, everyone breathed a sigh of relief. Even Albert felt that his worries were misced this time around. With Gavin leading the troops,bined with theirbat prowess, they can easily handle themselves in a fight against any unknown sects. Thus, it was unlikely for a whole garrison to be wiped out. I understand whyplications may arise. All these secret areas have strange andplicated attributes that allow for these magical herbs to manifest. Uncovering these mysteries will take time. A month, a few years, who know? Having thought of this, Albert and the other Cordierite Association council members did not let their thoughts dwell on the matter. As such, they were going to wait patiently for Gavin to return with his hands full of treasures. Chapter 3949 Chapter 3949 Chapter 3949 Major Discovery Of Heptino In the forest at the outermost area of Dragon¡¯s Grave Valley, a couple of figures were whizzing across the air at lightning speed. They turned out to be Gloria and Heptino. In the end, both of them came to a halt before the hills. ¡°Gloria, this ce is where thetest dragon ley line is discovered. I¡¯ll keep an eye out for trouble outside so that you can devour the energy of the dragon ley line without any worries,¡± said Heptino, seemingly fishing forpliments. After listening to his words, Gloria put on a sympathetic visage. ¡°Thanks for all that you do to help bring my cultivation to a higher level, Heptino.¡± ¡°Why would you say that, Gloria? I¡¯ll always do your bidding without any hesitation, even if it means going through hell and high water.¡± What Heptino had said was from the depths of his heart. The next second, Gloria gave him a light smack on the forehead. ¡°You silly boy! You know I couldn¡¯t bear to see you putting yourself in harm¡¯s way.¡± Thetter blushed at her words. It was a moment of unprecedented kindness and love for him, which only served to encourage him to do just about anything for Gloria. ¡°Hmm?¡± Out of the blue, Gloria sensed an overwhelming surge of auraing from the southeast. Heptino, too, felt the same sensation. They both shifted their lines of sight toward the source, only to find that the core area of Dragon¡¯s Grave Valley was once again gleaming with a multitude of colors. Looking from afar, one might conclude that the horizon was like a painting of nirvana. With Heavenly Thunder rumbling and electric arcs dancing all over the area, it was as if mythical creatures were soaring through the sky. Crack! Lightning shed as a deafening p of thunder reverberated through the air. It was like the sky was going to tear apart. In an instant, brilliant rainbow rays appeared and cast over thend. ¡°Is this¡­ a miraculous phenomenon? I knew it. My hunch was right all along,¡± murmured Heptino to himself. Gloria was equally shocked by the miraculous phenomenon before her eyes. Simultaneously, she also caught on to the hidden meaning in Heptino¡¯s words. She couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°What do you mean, Heptino? What sort of hunch?¡± Heptino hadn¡¯t the slightest intention to hide it from her. ¡°Actually, Gloria, thest time I was here, I somehow sensed that there was a unique spiritual ley line somewhere in Dragon¡¯s Grave Valley,¡± he truthfully revealed. ¡°A unique spiritual ley line, you say?¡± Puzzlement filled Gloria on that note. As far as she knew, dragon ley lines had always been the ultimate spiritual ley line. She couldn¡¯tprehend how special that particr spiritual ley line could be. Heptino then elucidated, ¡°I can¡¯t really exin it, but this spiritual ley line is much more potent than any dragon ley line, and I think it¡¯s probably in the ground underneath the core area. Even so, the energy discharged by Heavenly Thunder at the core area of Dragon¡¯s Grave Valley is way too lethal. Even robbers who were equipped with great cultivation had lost their lives there. There¡¯s no way I can ever get close to it.¡± ¡°Are you sure that it¡¯s stronger than dragon ley lines?¡± Gloria was thoroughly amazed. Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. Given that she could already benefit a lot from devouring the energy of a dragon ley line, she couldn¡¯t imagine how far she would progress once she got her hands on the spiritual ley line that was far above dragon ley lines. Heptino nodded. ¡°I wasn¡¯t certain before, but seeing the miraculous phenomenon a minute ago, that sensation of mine has be vivid. I suppose this underground spiritual ley line must have a terrifying power that¡¯s several folds of that of anyrge dragon ley line, especially when it emanates a scorching aura like that. It¡¯s got to be the purest of all. It¡¯s just that I couldn¡¯t go near it because of how weak I am!¡± Heptino was brimming with disappointment as he spoke. He even felt sorry for being unable to fetch Gloria that spiritual ley line. A sigh escaped from Gloria¡¯s lips upon hearing his remarks. ¡°There¡¯s nothing we can do about it. Not even those robbers could¡¯ve fended off Heavenly Thunder, let alone the two of us. Don¡¯t dwell on it, Heptino. Since Heavenly Thunder is so deadly, it¡¯ll serve as protection for the spiritual ley line, don¡¯t you think?¡± Gloria paused momentarily before adding, ¡°For now, I¡¯m going to focus on getting the spot of the new Empyrean of Eclipse. When that happens, I¡¯ll then have ess to an abundance of resources to improve my cultivation. And once my cultivation level reaches new heights, I¡¯ll head to the core area of Dragon¡¯s Grave Valley to find that super-spiritual ley line.¡± At that point in time, the only thing that mattered to her was winning the Empyrean selection trial. Never would she want to mess anything up. ¡°I suppose you do have a point there, Gloria. All right, then. I¡¯ll be on the lookout around the periphery,¡± stated Heptino in a deep voice. Gloria bobbed her head in acknowledgment. ¡°Okay.¡± After the exchange, she poured all her attention on devouring the dragon ley line. Chapter 3950 Chapter 3950 Chapter 3950 Come At Me All At Once It took Gloria about half a month to finish absorbing the dragon ley line. As she gained a boost in her cultivation, it bolstered her confidence in triumphing over the impending battle for the title of Empyrean. Time passed, and in the blink of an eye, Eclipse¡¯s Empyrean selection trial hadmenced. During the qualifying rounds, there were thirty outstanding females from various sects who had managed to stand out. Standing on the stage was one of the elders of Eclipse. He was announcing the rules of the competition. ¡°Now, thepetition is about to begin. Contestants willpete in a single elimination bracket, and matchups will be determined by drawing lots. Winners will advance to the next round. At the end of the competition, thest woman standing will be crowned our brand-new Empyrean. While sparring, contestants are reminded to observe proprieties and are strictly prohibited from endangering the life of their opponents. Contestants who fail toply with the said rules will be disqualified from the competition. The number tags can be found in the wooden box below the arena. You may start drawing lots.¡± Following the end of the announcement, all thirty candidates began to draw lots. Gloria, for one, was so calm and collected. That would make sense, for she had just devoured a dragon ley line, hence further increasing her power. Naturally, she would think nothing of herpetitors. ¡°To the contestants with tag number one, kindly proceed to the area and begin preparation.¡± Thus began the first round of the Empyrean selection trial. As the candidates ascended the arena one after another, every one of them put their ultimate techniques into practice. The battles were intense. Soon enough, the elimination list for the first round was out. As expected, Gloria was able to secure a victory without even breaking a sweat. To top that off, she had been using only one of her hands to fight her opponent throughout the duel. s, before they could move on to the second round, the second lot drawing session had sparked objections among the contestants. ¡°Elder, some contestants have had fairly weak opponents in the first round, so they¡¯ve won without exerting much stamina. It¡¯s unfair to people like us who had fought neck and neck.¡± ¡°I second that, Elder. Luck really ys too much of a part in that that it bes no longer a fair fight.¡± ¡°Plus, they even got themselves a bye for the next match. What kind of luck is that?¡± One by one, the candidates lodged a protest. Almost all eyes were on Gloria. Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. There were fifteen of them remaining topete in the second round, so there had to be one contestant who would earn a bye into the third round. As chance would have it, Gloria was the lucky one to be given that privilege. Considering that she also had an easy win in the first round, the others felt aggrieved and were jealous of her. Then came the elder¡¯s utterance with a smile. ¡°Gloria, would you like to throw in your two cents on their doubts?¡± Gloria fell into a light trance before giving her response. ¡°Elder, what they said actually makes sense.¡± ¡°Oh? What do you n to do, then?¡± The elder was quite surprised, for he thought that Gloria would use the rules as an excuse to demand the continuance of thepetition. After all, only that would ce thetter at an advantage. The other contestants were just as taken aback by the turn of events as well. They were merely attempting to appeal for a longer break time so that they could recuperate better and unleash their most powerfulbat skills in the subsequent match. Still and all, they were afraid of being the nail that stuck out and leaving a bad impression on the council members of Eclipse. Because of that, they directed their hostility toward Gloria unanimously. From their perspective, not only was Lady Luck smiling at Gloria, but Gloria was also exceptionally strong. In their endeavors to attain the title of Empyrean, Gloria was but their greatest hindrance. ¡°Since every one of you think that it¡¯s unfair, I don¡¯t mind introducing a handicap on myself. All of you cane at me at once. Defeat me, and the bye would be void.¡± Gloria¡¯s voice rang in the audience¡¯s ears. Whoosh! The crowd flew into an uproar instantly, their gazes fixated on Gloria in astonishment. ¡°Has this woman gone mad?¡± ¡°How arrogant of her to even think of taking on all of us at the same time!¡± ¡°Some nerves she has to look down on us!¡± ¡°We need to teach her a lesson of a lifetime. She should learn that there¡¯s always someone better than her.¡± The fellow candidates were inundated with indignation. Wearing an earnest demeanor, the elder advised, ¡°This isn¡¯t the time to be willful, Gloria! You¡¯d better think twice before letting words slip out like that.¡± Truth be told, the council members of Eclipse had high hopes for Gloria. Nevertheless, it would be a challenge for thetter to im victory should she pit herself against all of them in one attempt. ¡°Yes, Elder. I¡¯ve already thought it through.¡± Gloria paused for a bit before going on solemnly, ¡°Speaking of which, if I emerge victorious, I¡¯ll be ordained the new Empyrean straightaway, correct?¡± Chapter 3951 Chapter 3951 Chapter 3951 Empyrean Selection The elder of Eclipse promptly replied, ¡°Of course. I don¡¯t think they¡¯ll have any objections to that.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t have any objections.¡± ¡°Me too.¡± ¡°I hope this insolent woman doesn¡¯t regretter.¡± All female Pdins there were the best from their own sects. Thus, it was only natural that they were prideful. There was no way they could keep quiet when Gloria was looking down on them. ¡°Since both parties agreed, let the match begin!¡± the elder announced the resumption of the selection. Gloria leaped onto the stage and gestured at the contestants provokingly. ¡°We must work together and give it our all to defeat her.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. If we hold back and fail, our reputation will be destroyed.¡± ¡°We must not allow Gloria to put up a haughty act despite having an advantage.¡± The female Pdins swiftly reached the same conclusion, which was to put aside their personal motives and defeat Gloria with all they got. The high-rank officials in Void Sect were slightly worried. Even Geraint thought Gloria was being too reckless. If she failed, then the much effort they spent before would be for naught. ¡°Attack!¡± It was unclear who shouted, but all the female Pdins attacked together nheless. A wave of sword and fist energy gathered together, forming something akin to an inescapable web, and flew toward Gloria. While some of the female Pdins had spent a lot of their energy during previous matches, they all carried recovery pills on them. Hence, even though they couldn¡¯t return to peak condition, they could still at least recover seventy to eighty percent of their full strength. Thus, the energy they released in unison was extremely powerful. ¡°Thatbined attack isn¡¯t that impressive at all!¡± Gloria casually used the devouring technique to face her enemies¡¯ attacks instead of dodging them. ¡°Is Gloria crazy? Even if her cultivation level is high, it¡¯s not guaranteed she¡¯ll gain the upper hand if she faces the attacks head-on.¡± ¡°Indeed! In fact, some of them are more or less as powerful as her!¡± ¡°She¡¯s an excellent budding cultivator, but shecks discipline.¡± The elders of Eclipse conversed among themselves, and they were pretty confident Gloria wouldn¡¯t get thestugh. However, the chief elder soon realized there was an anomaly. ¡°Quick, look at the energy of the combined attack! It looks like it¡¯s being absorbed!¡± The crowd turned their sights in the direction the chief elder was pointing at and saw thebat energy sent out by the female Pdins getting absorbed by a powerful force. It was rapidly sucked into an energy vortex Gloria created. ¡°She¡¯s actually devouring the energy in the middle ofbat?¡± The elders all took in a deep breath when they saw that. Everyone was aware that absorbing spiritual energy from the environment required absolute silence. That was why people in solitary training forbade anyone from disrupting them. However, what Gloria was doing was clearly going against standard cultivation rules. The crowd wondered, Isn¡¯t she afraid of losing control? None of the Empyrean contestants would hold back. Even if they couldn¡¯t kill Gloria, as long as they could severely injure her, they would¡¯ve achieved their goal. ¡°Thank you all for your offerings. It would be disrespectful for me to decline them, so I won¡¯t.¡± Gloria¡¯s voice rang out as she unleashed the extreme devouring technique. The energy of thebined attackunched by the female Pdins was instantly extracted by her and absorbed into her body. While the energy wouldn¡¯t increase her strength substantially, it did flush her enemies¡¯bined attack down the drain. Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°How is this possible?¡± ¡°She¡¯s actually devouring energy inbat?¡± ¡°Our techniques are different, and some are evenpletely ipatible with each other, yet she¡¯s still devouring them all the same. Isn¡¯t she afraid of things getting out of control?¡± Disbelief was scribbled all over the female Pdins¡¯ faces. Gloria teased, ¡°Keep on attacking me! Or are you telling me this is the best you have?¡± Chapter 3952 Chapter 3952 Chapter 3952 Gloria Became An Empyrean The female Pdins were instantly enraged because they were all star-studded figures in their respective sects. They had never been so humiliated before. ¡°Take her down!¡± one of them yelled before the rest unleashed their techniques again. If theirbined attack earlier was meant to probe their enemy¡¯s strength, then what they were doing at that moment wasunching a full-frontal assault to defeat their opponent. In spite of the chief elder of Eclipse¡¯s statement that killing was forbidden, the female Pdins couldn¡¯t care less anymore. Even if they couldn¡¯t kill Gloria, they wanted to cripple her at least. Theirtestbined attack was multiple times stronger than the previous one. Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Your full-powered assault is pathetic!¡± Gloria remained unwavering as she continued to absorb their attack. After devouring two dragon ley lines, her body developed resistance against normal energy, preventing it from causing harm to her. However, it also meant she wouldn¡¯t be able to grow stronger by absorbing it. Additionally, she had grasped another path to her power, which was the ability to absorb the energy that she devoured selectively. Through the usage of the devourer¡¯s absorption and neutralization ability, she was able to reduce the burden her body had to deal with when devouring. For example, in her current battle, she chose to use the devourer¡¯s neutralization ability to make only a tiny amount of the attacking energy her own. Ever since she devoured the strength of the dragon ley lines, she developed a very keen eye for energy. At the moment, the energy the female Pdins released wasn¡¯t something Gloria desired because an attack like that was different from direct power devouring. Once again, she easily negated thebined attack of the female Pdins as they stared at her in shock. Their energy had no effect at all, as though it was a rock sinking unceremoniously into the ocean. Shock, helplessness, and fear swirled in their minds as they lost their will to fight. ¡°Again!¡± Gloria grinned. The female Pdins couldn¡¯t help but take a few steps backward as they failed to hide their fear from appearing on their faces. ¡°In that case, it¡¯s my turn to attack.¡± In an instant, Gloria disappeared from her spot. After losing their will to fight and a massive amount of energy to the twobined attacks, the female Pdins were powerless to defend themselves from her cruel assault or retaliate. One by one, they were knocked off the stage. However, she was still clearly merciful as she didn¡¯t severely injure the female Pdins. By doing so, she made many sects owe her a favor, which would benefit her in the future when she expanded her influence. Frankly, the sects that the female Pdins belonged to did appreciate her mercy and were willing to repay their gratitude to her several times more than she expected. The many elders of Eclipse were shocked. They didn¡¯t expect her to bulldoze through all of her opponents and achieve victory. It seems like Eclipse has found a diamond in the rough! That was what went through the minds of the many Eclipse¡¯s high-rank officials at that moment. ¡°Gloria from Void Sect wins! She¡¯ll be the new Empyrean of Eclipse!¡± the chief elder announced. Gloria felt a powerful sense of aplishment as she watched the crowd congratting her and the high-rank officials of Void Sect cheering in joy. I finally have a ce in Kenfort. Even Void Sect will have to look up to me now. After this, I¡¯m going to utilize Eclipse¡¯s cultivation resources to improve my strength. Once I reach a truly powerful cultivation level, I¡¯ll be able to ask Heptino to lead me into Dragon¡¯s Grave Valley to uncover the super-spiritual ley line inside that¡¯s even more powerful than a dragon ley line. Once I absorb that super-spiritual ley line, evenrge-scale sects like Eclipse will have to bow before me. At that moment, she was looking forward to her bright future, feeling incredible. At the same time, she felt as though she could see the various factions she used to admire trembling before her feet. Chapter 3953 Chapter 3953 Chapter 3953 Terrifying Creature Appear Levi, who was still inside the core area of Dragon¡¯s Grave Valley, was focusing on forging the ultimate weapons and Boots of Hermes. Based on his progress, he was about halfway done. In fact, he had created so much of that stuff that they were piling up into a mound. When Cheriette and Larissa saw that, they couldn¡¯t hide their excitement and glee. They could almost imagine the mighty army that would be born once people were equipped with Levi¡¯s creations. Both of them thought in unison, Bing his follower is indeed the best choice! Just as they were imagining their fantastic future, a spot on the t ground in the distance suddenly bumped up. That bumpy spot grew bigger as it changed direction, as though it was a small, rapidly moving hill. Crack! Crack! Crack! The ground, which was made incredibly solid by Heavenly Thunder, cracked open, and the ¡°small hill¡± revealed its true form. ¡°What is that?¡± ¡°A terrifyingly powerful aura is emanating from it!¡± An rm inside Cheriette¡¯s and Larissa¡¯s heads rang loudly, warning them of iing danger. They hastily drew their weapons and entered a state of alert. Rumble! When the ¡°small hill¡± cracked open, it revealed its true appearance. It was an odd, calf-sized creature with two antler-like horns on the forehead of its lion-shaped head. Its tiger eyes, the size of a bell, were bloodshot. Dense scales covered its back and abdomen as though it wore thick armor. The scales shone under the sunlight. What was more surprising to the women was that bolts of electricity were seen jumping on the scales. In fact, it even had the crackling sound of a pulsing current, which gave them goosebumps. Lastly, it had a thick and terrifyingly powerful cow tail, as though it could crush anything that it hit. Roar! The creature¡¯s growl instantly exploded next to their ears, making them feel dizzy. Huff! Upon opening its mouth, the creature spat mes outward, swiftly raising the temperature of the air by dozens of degrees and making it dry. ¡°W-What is this creature?¡± Cheriette¡¯s voice was trembling violently. Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. Even Larissa couldn¡¯t help but take in multiple deep breaths. ¡°It¡¯s simr to a Qilin recorded in ancient texts, but it¡¯s not the same. Qilin is said only to be able to breathe fire. There¡¯s nothing about it capable of generating electricity! Look at its hoofs. A thickyer of crystal has formed underneath them. This means it can also unleash an extremely cold aura. It has a lot more trickspared to a normal Qilin!¡± ¡°Save us, Master!¡± ¡°Come quickly, Lord Garrison! We can¡¯t defeat this beast!¡± They immediately requested his aid, even though they knew they mustn¡¯t disturb him as he was forging. As though the beast sensed their effort to summon reinforcements, the creature roared twice and expelled a pir of me at them. ¡°This roar attack is way too terrifying!¡± Cheriette remarked. The two women felt incredibly dizzy, as though their bodies were bound by an invisible force that had stunned them. Concurrently, that pir of me flew in their direction like an absurdly fast cannonball. When their dizziness was gone, the beast¡¯s me attack was practically right in front of them. They couldn¡¯t dodge even if they wanted to. Boom! The me crashed into the women¡¯s energy shield, creating a loud shing sound as a result. Bloop! Bloop! Soon, the thick energy shield was melting quickly. In a blink of an eye, half of the energy shield¡¯syers had been wiped out. Chapter 3954 Chapter 3954 Chapter 3954 Pet ¡°The energy shield won¡¯t hold for long!¡± The women¡¯s fear had reached its peak. Their instincts were telling them to escape, but they were so afraid that they were rooted to the ground. The me attack soon destroyed two-thirds of the energy shield while maintaining the same speed. ¡°If this goes on, we¡¯ll be turned into cinders!¡± The women once again turned to Levi, but they quickly realized he was stillpletely focused on forging more of his creations, as though he didn¡¯t hear their cries for help. ¡°It seems like we¡¯ll have to rescue ourselves. We¡¯ll use the ultimate weapons to retaliate. Hopefully, that¡¯ll work,¡± Larissa suggested. Compared to Cheriette, Larissa had a stronger mental fortitude. Thus, she was the first to recover from her fear. Cheriette nodded in agreement. Even though she could feel her hands violently shaking, she still tried topose herself. They soon came up with a strategy and unleashed their techniques. As they swung their swords, two waves of sword energy were shot in the direction of the me pir, which was apanied by a thundering sound. Boom! An explosion urred at the spot where three attacks shed against each other. At the moment of impact, the energy shield waspletely destroyed. The sword energy managed to cut the fire pir into three sections. With the help of the remaining energy left in the energy shield, the women were able to defend themselves against that me attack. However, the bacsh still sent the two of them flying backward by several meters. Just as they were about to crash into the ground, they abruptly felt a powerful force holding them from behind, which allowed them tond safely. ¡°You two are not its opponent. Let me deal with it!¡± A deep voice rang from behind them. When they turned around, they saw Levi had arrived at their side in time, wielding two freshly forged ultimate weapons in his hands. ¡°You¡¯re finally here, Lord Garrison!¡± ¡°You¡¯re finally here, Master!¡± Cheriette and Larissa let out a sigh of relief. Meanwhile, Levi stared at the beast silently, intrigued. Is this the ghastly beast that could freely travel in Sea of Heavenly Thunder recorded in the ancient texts? It wasn¡¯t baseless spection. He deduced the beast¡¯s identity ording to a few of its obvious features. The beast¡¯s fire-spitting ability, electric scales, and ice-forming hoofs were signs that it had absorbed the energy of Heavenly Thunder, Arctic Lake, and earth ley line. ¡°You must be careful, Master! That creature is very likely a Qilin. Even the energy shield can¡¯t block a casual attack from it. I suggest we kill it as quickly as possible for our safety,¡± Larissa proposed quiveringly. In response, Levi waved his hand. ¡°Killing it will be a waste. I just so happen to want to adopt a pet. I think that beast will make for a pretty good one.¡± Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. The edge of Larissa¡¯s mouth twitched as she exchanged nces with Cheriette. They couldn¡¯t believe he wanted to tame a beast as powerful as a Qilin, which would undoubtedly be challenging. However, once Levi made a decision, no one could change his mind. He strode straight toward the beast and stopped around twenty meters in front of it. ¡°You were the one who was secretly watching me forge the ultimate weapons before, right?¡± He smiled. The spirit beast took in a breath and sputtered bits of me out. Its expression seemed to be saying, ¡°I did. What are you going to do about it?¡± ¡°Interesting! Come, let me see just how powerful you are. Give it your all!¡± Thud! Thud! Thud! The beast used its stout right leg to shave the ground and lifted its lion head as if it was saying, ¡°As you wish. I shall humor you to the end!¡± Huff! Upon opening its mouth, it shot a pir of me out once more. The fire had an eerie purple glow, as though it came from the depths of hell to burn the world to ash. Awoo! Awoo! When it saw Levi didn¡¯t even bother to dodge, it howled twice to express its dissatisfaction regarding his inaction. Chapter 3955 Chapter 3955 Chapter 3955 The Strength Of Spirit Beast Following the beast¡¯s thundering howl, Levi was directly consumed by the fire. The me was so hot that the smell of something getting burned was swiftly spread in the air. ¡°Is this all you got?¡± When Levi spoke, the me dissipated. ¡°Awoo?¡± The spirit beast¡¯s voice rose slightly in a confused tone. A puzzled look even shed past its eyes. It would appear that the creature didn¡¯t understand how Levi survived its me, which was hot enough to burn star metal. Levi suggested, ¡°Since the fire¡¯s not working, how about giving the electric attack a try?¡± A glint shed across the spirit beast¡¯s eyes as it raised its right hoof to pat its head. Why didn¡¯t I think of that? Soon, the regret in its eyes transformed into anger. Obviously, being reminded by its enemy to use another attack damaged its pride. It was a provocation the creature wouldn¡¯t forgive. Following three of its deafening roars, the spirit beast¡¯s brawny body shook slightly before it vastly increased the amount of electricity on its scales. Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. Bright bolts of electricity jumped on the scales continuously, as if the spirit beast was a substation operating at rapid speed. Arcs of electricity were overflowing on its back, looking as though they could explode in an instant. When the creature roared again, its body shuddered violently. Two bolts of lightning, as thick as an adult¡¯s thigh, were shot toward Levi. A keen observer would be able to see that, while the lightning bolts weren¡¯t crazily thick, they consisted of nine colors. The lightning energy wasn¡¯t any weaker than the nine-colored Heavenly Thunder Levi attracted when he was forging the ultimate weapons. ¡°Its lightning energy is so strong!¡± Shock shed past Levi¡¯s eyes before joy reced it. ¡°I like it!¡± As heughed, he opted to face the assault head-on and allowed the lightning bolts to strike him. Electric sparks were generated when the bolts came in contact with his skin. Then, the bolts circted around his body before the lightning energy dissipated. ¡°Awoo?¡± the spirit beast eximed humanly. Clearly, that disappointing result far exceeded its expectations. Its eyes blinked in disbelief. If not for the immense energy pressure surrounding Levi¡¯s body, it would¡¯ve eagerly examined what Levi¡¯s skin was made of. ¡°Do you want to try your frost attack next?¡± Levi suggested again. Furiously, the spirit beast roared. He ¡°advised¡± me to use an attack earlier, and now he¡¯s doing it again? I¡¯ve had enough of this! He doesn¡¯t take me seriously at all! However, what he says makes sense, which makes me very angry! It was frustrated because it knew it should use its ice attack next, yet its opponent was a step ahead of it and suggested it first. Purple mes were expelled from the Qilin¡¯s noses. It was apparent that the beast was genuinely livid. Its back hooves shaved the ground for a moment before it leaped into the air. Then, it shot two lightning bolts in Levi¡¯s direction, hitting him in the chest. At the same time, it spat a ball of me, which looked like a ming dragon opening its mouth to swallow Levi. Swoosh! Furthermore, the Qilin swung its tail and shot out a cloud of white mist at him, directly cutting off all of Levi¡¯s escape path. When the white mist passed through the air, the atmosphere instantly froze. A bone-chilling cold promptly filled the entire area. At that moment, it was as if time had stopped. ¡°Oh? It knows how to learn and do better? Not bad,¡± Levimented. Still, he continued to allow the fire attack and lightning bolts to hit him before he was turned into an icy statue by the frigid mist. Crackle! Crackle! Crackle! Electric sparks danced on the surface of the statue as the surrounding fire was extinguished. Levi¡¯s skin seemed to have been scorched ck as he was trapped inside the ice. Chapter 3956 Chapter 3956 Chapter 3956 Submission ¡°Lord Garrison lost?¡± ¡°Master is frozen into an ice statue.¡± The women felt as though their hearts had sunk into the abyss. They couldn¡¯t believe Levi, who had never lost a battle, would be defeated. But, if the spirit beast does bathe inside Sea of Heavenly Thunder for years, then it makes sense why it¡¯s so terrifyingly powerful. After all, even the energy shield Levi gave us couldn¡¯t withstand the Qilin¡¯s fire breath attack. ¡°Awoo!¡± The spirit beast leaped delightfully in circles and with closed eyes after it saw Levi was sealed inside the ice. At that moment, the creature appeared as if it was a child who was very excited after obtaining its favorite toy. Then it pridefully trotted around Levi¡¯s body a few times. It even used its tail to caress the ¡°ice statue,¡± as though it was an artist admiring its own work. ¡°Awoo! Awoo! Awoo!¡± Rhythmically, the spirit beast howled as though it was smugly saying, ¡°Now you see who¡¯s more powerful! It¡¯s your own fault that you lost!¡± Just as it was prepared to circle Levi one more time, it realized the ¡°ice statue¡± was rapidly cracking apart. Crack! Ice chunks were sent flying in all directions. As though Levi had shed away his previously scorched ck skin, his skin looked absolutely pristine at the moment. There was a teasing smile stered on the man¡¯s face. ¡°Disappointed?¡± Momentster, his expression turned grim. ¡°It¡¯s my turn to attack.¡± In the blink of an eye, he vanished. The spirit beast was still shocked. However, years of bathing in Sea of Heavenly Thunder had honed its instincts to be sensitive to danger. Behind! Its instinct predicted that Levi would show up from behind. Thus, it hastily turned its head back and spat fire in that direction. At the same time, it speedily moved away in an attempt to dodge the iing assault. ¡°It¡¯s toote!¡± Levi passed through the fire without harm and rode atop its head before it could do anything. Holding its antlers with both his hands, he kicked the creature with his right knee. Bang! His knee smashed into the thick scales on the spirit beast¡¯s back, causing a deafening metallic sound. Crack! When the spirit beast felt a powerful force attacking it from above, its body swiftly sunk into the ground while its hooves were lodged in it. ¡°Awoo!¡± it roared lividly as it shook its head as hard as possible in an attempt to fling Levi away. However, no matter what it did, Levi remained attached to its body as though he was a part of it. In the end, the spirit beast felt a little dizzy after shaking its head too hard. On the other hand, Levi was still sitting on its head and even grabbed the creature¡¯s whiskers. ¡°What are you growling for? I¡¯m going to tame you today!¡± When his sentence ended, he jumped forcefully. Using the force of that momentum, he pulled the spirit beast out of the ground. For a few seconds, both he and the creature spun in the air a few times before theynded back on the ground heavily. Without giving the spirit beast any chance to breathe, Leviunched a flurry of punches at the creature. Bang! Bang! Bang! For a moment, it was as though the spirit beast was turned into a punching bag. Of course, it tried to dodge Levi¡¯s attacks and retaliate, but the man¡¯s punching speed was so fast that it couldn¡¯t do anything. That one-sided assaultsted for half an hour. The rage that was initially present in the spirit beast¡¯s eyes and expression gradually turned into resignation and resentment. Eventually, though, only fear and respect were left in every fiber of its being. At first, it was still pained by the attacks it was receiving. By the end, it was numb to them. Thest offensive move from Levi was a body m. Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Do you submit to me now?¡± he questioned. Before the creature could answer, he added, ¡°If you don¡¯t, I¡¯ll keep beating you up.¡± In response, the spirit beast whimpered as it sobbed. Chapter 3957 Chapter 3957 Chapter 3957 Thunder Qilin ¡°Why are you crying? You¡¯re only getting beaten up.¡± Levi knocked on the spirit beast¡¯s head. The spirit beast swiftly halted its cry before staring aggrievedly and obediently at him. ¡°That¡¯s more like it. There¡¯s a saying among us humans that men don¡¯t cry easily. You¡¯re a male, so why are you crying that easily?¡± he lectured. The spirit beast sincerely listened to his teachings with full attention as it was afraid of enraging Levi and getting beaten up by him again. Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. The beatings the human gave it earlier truly frightened it. In fact, it was pretty certain Levi wasn¡¯t even using his full power when he was taming it earlier. If this guy had used his strength earlier, I would¡¯ve been dead! Levi continued, ¡°Do you submit?¡± The spirit beast nodded. ¡°From now on, you¡¯ll be my subordinate, got it?¡± In response, the spirit beast contemted its decision for a few moments. However, when it sensed the look in Levi¡¯s eyes turning frigid, it quickly nodded. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t treat you badly in the future,¡± Levi promised. It was almost unable to resist the urge to shoot a distrustful nce at him. Like heck, I¡¯ll believe you! You¡¯re an awful person! ¡°It seems like you still don¡¯t believe me yet. It¡¯s all right. I always convince people with reason, and I have no problem doing the same with you.¡± As Levi spoke, he waved his fist. The spirit beast trembled and speedily rubbed its head against Levi¡¯s chest like a well-behaved kitten. Satisfied, Levi nodded. ¡°It seems like you¡¯re a reasonable spirit beast!¡± Secretly, the creature rolled its eyes. I¡¯m simply afraid of your fist. It has nothing to do with me being reasonable. You¡¯re overthinking it. ¡°I¡¯ll call you Thunder Qilin from now on. What do you think? It sounds nice, right?¡± Levi gently patted the spirit beast¡¯s head. Turning around, it nodded sincerely. That does sound like a nice name. It¡¯s probably the only thing I¡¯m happy about today. ¡°You two,e over here and greet your newpanion.¡± He gestured for the two women to join them. It was then Larissa and Cheriette snapped back to reality. They thought they were next in line to die after they assumed Levi was killed. In a surprising turn of events, Levi sessfully tamed the Qilin and made it his pet. ¡°Thunder, these two are my subordinates, too. You are not allowed to attack them,¡± Levi warned. While Thunder Qilin shot them a nce of disdain, it still nodded seriously. I guess I¡¯ll show him some respect and refrain from attacking them. Thunder Qilin was a high-grade spirit beast that obeyed the principle of ¡°might makes right.¡± Sure, Levi had earned its reverence, but the others hadn¡¯t. ¡°If you don¡¯t hide the electricity dancing on your scales, you¡¯re going to hurt someone, eventually. How about this? I¡¯ll craft you a battle suit to hide your electricity.¡± Levi smiled. Truthfully, he valued the beast highly. Earlier, when he was fighting against it, he had studied all of Thunder Qilin¡¯s moves. Its scales could generate electricity and unleash lightning energy as powerful as the nine-colored Heavenly Thunder. The fire that it could spit out wasparable to the Earthfire hiding underneath Arctic Lake. Its hooves were able to release extremely cold energy. In fact, it had even gathered the purest icy energy from Arctic Lake. The most likely reason it could utilize the energy found in all three energy-intense areas was that it managed to survive in Dragon¡¯s Grave Valley for years. Otherwise, it would¡¯ve been killed by thebined strength of Heavenly Thunder, earth ley line, and Arctic Lake. All three of its techniques just so happened to be essential to the forging of the premium ultimate weapon. Since Levi had sessfully subdued Thunder Qilin, that meant he had basically gained a mobile forge. Therefore, as long as he had enough ingredients in the future, he would be able to forge premium ultimate weapons wherever he brought Thunder Qilin. Chapter 3958 Chapter 3958 Chapter 3958 Risky Bet Of Prime Association After settling Thunder Qilin down, Levi resumed forging the ultimate weapons and Boots of Hermes. Of course, he also had an additional task of creating a quality battle suit for Thunder Qilin. As more premium ultimate weapons were forged, the more intense the phenomena in Dragon¡¯s Grave Valley became. Prime Association¡¯s informants who were stationed outside of Dragon¡¯s Grave Valley also noticed the oddity within the area. However, they didn¡¯t go into the valley to investigate because they were afraid of Heavenly Thunder. Soon after, fighters of Prime Association learned from bounty hunters that Cordierite Association¡¯s cloudship had entered Dragon¡¯s Grave Valley. Prime Association spies promptly returned to Lightspring with the news. Sylvan was currently sitting in the middle of Prime Association¡¯s conference hall. ¡°What do you all think?¡± he asked after announcing the news that the spies had brought him. ¡°This means it was the Cordierite Association¡¯s cloudship that disappeared in Dragon¡¯s Grave Valley. It would exin why none of the spies discovered it.¡± ¡°Additionally, the core area of Dragon¡¯s Grave Valley had frequent odd phenomena. Clearly, there are incredible magical herbs in that location.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. It¡¯s the only possible reason why Cordierite Association was interested in that ce. Otherwise, it wouldn¡¯t make sense for them to approach our territory. ¡° ¡°If you ask me, I think still alive. Maybe he was the one who found the astounding treasure.¡± That spection caused the crowd to go into an uproar. Of course, some people disagreed with that spection since the leader of Eclipse was the one who announced death. Sylvan¡¯s eyebrows furrowed. Obviously, he was seriously considering what he should do next, too. If Levi is still alive, it¡¯ll benefit Prime Association greatly. ¡°There¡¯s no time to waste. I want you all to apany me to Dragon¡¯s Grave Valley to investigate. Perhaps this will be Prime Association¡¯s perfect chance to ascend to greater heights.¡± His decision was widely epted by the high-rank officials of Prime Association. They were experienced individuals, so they knew what kind of benefits Levi could bring to Prime Association should he survive. Thus, Prime Association sent out their elites on an expedition to discover if Levi was still alive. Sylvan personally led the expedition team to the edges of Dragon¡¯s Grave Valley on a cloudship. When they arrived at their destination, the spies responsible for keeping an eye on the area swiftly joined them. Rumble! Crack! There was non-stop thunder in Dragon¡¯s Grave Valley¡¯s core area. Additionally, brilliant light could be seen on the horizon, looking as though the door to heaven was opened, and deities were descending onto the mortal ne. Sylvan was shocked by the scene. While he had seen many things in the world, it was the first time he had witnessed such a terrifying phenomenon. The other high-rank officials in Prime Association were also impressed by the scene. All of them expressed simr opinions that their trip was going to be a fruitful one and that there must be plenty of amazing treasures in the core area. ¡°Mr. Webber¡¯s spection was right. The members of Cordierite Association are definitely here for the treasures hidden within.¡± ¡°How likely do you all think Levi is still alive?¡± ¡°Based on how terrifying Heavenly Thunder is and the fact that there are plenty of Cordierite Association¡¯s elites here, I say there¡¯s a zero percent chance he¡¯s still breathing.¡± ¡°Not necessarily. As long as Levi can survive the strongest Heavenly Thunder strikes, there¡¯s a good chance that he¡¯ll live.¡± ¡°If Levi still lives, he¡¯ll no doubt be Prime Association¡¯s best ally. Even if he only shares a piece of his prize with us, we¡¯ll benefit from it greatly.¡± Time passed quickly. After half a month, the high-rank officials of Prime Association still hadn¡¯t found Levi. N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. Hence, some started advising Sylvan to leave because waiting there was depleting numerous resources. ¡°I think we should retreat, Mr. Webber. No one can possibly survive three days in this unforgiving environment,¡± a high-rank official persuaded. Despite the high-rank officials¡¯ earnest advice to Sylvan, thetter remained unmoved. ¡°How about this? We¡¯ll wait here for a month. If we still can¡¯t find him by then, we¡¯ll leave,¡± he dered. Despite their silent obedience to Sylvan¡¯s orders, they were losing hope that Levi would survive. Chapter 3959 Chapter 3959 Chapter 3959 Gloria Rmend Herself As time passed, the high-rank officials in Cordierite Association were also looking forward to good news.They were waiting in anticipation for their elders to return with their hands full. However, many days passed, and their elders still hadn¡¯t returned. That made them quite nervous. Even Albert was getting an ominous premonition regarding that. Fortunately, he was still receiving daily updates from hismunication device, which eased his worry a little. Meanwhile, Gloria had secured a solid spot in Eclipse in a month¡¯s time. After she handily won the Empyrean selection, she was highly valued by high-rank officials of Eclipse. Furthermore, her diplomatic finesse and ability to establish sturdy connections gained her favors from Walden. Because of that, Gloria obtained many cultivation resources from Eclipse. In order to turn her into his trusted aide, Walden even granted her a small-sized dragon ley line so she could devour it to increase her strength. Many elites from Eclipse also taught her various techniques. She was clearly treated as the future heiress of the sect and was nurtured as such, which allowed her influence to expand rapidly. At the same time, Heptino was helping her by exploring different ces for dragon ley lines and magical herbs. With the support of two sources of cultivation resources, Gloria¡¯s power increased greatly again. It didn¡¯t take long before she became even more powerful than Larissa. Through her hard work, Gloria sessfully controlled the entire Void Sect. Geraint was basically nothing more than a figurehead by that point. Her direct subordinates even upied many key positions in the sect. That made her feel very aplished. However, she still kept an abnormally low profile in front of Eclipse¡¯s fighters. ¡°You really don¡¯t disappoint me, Gloria. The upper limit of your cultivation is surely several times higher than Larissa¡¯s,¡± Waldenmented delightfully. Politely, Gloria replied, ¡°It¡¯s all thanks to you and the elders¡¯ teachings, Lord bey. I¡¯ll never forget your kindness as well as the elders¡¯.¡± Walden was very satisfied with her attitude. I¡¯m d my recent efforts weren¡¯t for naught. When he thought of how Larissa had perished in Dragon¡¯s Grave Valley, hemented her death. However, he found sce when he saw Gloria¡¯s cultivation upper limit being higher than Larissa¡¯s. Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Once your strength has risen again, I shall step back and allow you to take the reins of Eclipse.¡± That was an empty promise by Walden. In reality, he wanted to further observe her performance before actually making that decision. All the attention he gave her and the techniques he taught her were done with the goal of using Gloria as his personal tool. ¡°Thank you for your support, Lord bey.¡± Gloria paused before continuing, ¡°Lord bey, I would like to rmend myself to conduct a thorough investigation on the robber¡¯s allies to avenge our fallen comrades. I hope you¡¯ll give me permission to do so.¡± She had a fullyid-out n to stabilize her position in Eclipse. Aside from gaining favors from high- rank officials in the sect, she also needed to contribute to the sect. The robber incident caused an uproar. Members of Eclipse and Eclipse Academy were severely injured during the event, which was why many in the sect were still bitter about it. Even though the robber had supposedly perished in Dragon¡¯s Grave Valley, the high-rank officials didn¡¯t personally witness his death. Therefore, their hatred and grudge still remained. If she could rat out the robber¡¯s associates, then her position in Eclipse would be further reinforced. Walden remained silent for a moment before answering, ¡°Since you¡¯re so willing to take on the task, I¡¯ll allow it. Do whatever it takes to find all the robber¡¯s acquaintances.¡± ¡°Roger that!¡± Gloria replied eagerly. From that point onward, she was utterly focused on investigating the robber¡¯s aplices. It didn¡¯t take long before she found many leads. Chapter 3960 Chapter 3960 Chapter 3960 Bearer Of Ill Luck The reason Gloria was able to uncover solid leads on the robber that quickly was because of the immense expansion of her influence back then. The primary faction helping her was Fatalis Warriors, led by Xs and Wade. They sessfully traced the robber¡¯s track back to Prime Association in Lightspring, which was thest location the robber was spotted. While high-rank officials in Prime Association kept a tight lip on and the others¡¯ identities, no information in the world was absolutely secure. Furthermore, there were plenty of fighters from other sects who witnessed the battle that nearly broke out between Levi and Prime Association¡¯s fighters back then. It wasn¡¯t difficult to get insider information from those fighters, especially when benefits were involved. Therefore, Xs was able to identify Cheriette as one of the robber¡¯s aplices in a short amount of time. Upon learning the news, Gloria speedily recalled that thest known location of the members of Eclipse Academy before they disappeared was Astre Lune Sect. Thus, she focused her investigation on Astre Lune Sect. In the past, she probably wouldn¡¯t have seeded. Following the news of death in Dragon¡¯s Grave Valley, two distinct opinions about what to do next gradually emerged in Astre Lune Sect. While Quirina tried her best to cate everyone, she ultimately failed to control the sectpletely. In the end, Gloria¡¯s subordinates managed to unearth a piece of crucial information¡ªthe robber had seized control of Astre Lune Sect. Without dy, Gloria submitted the news to Walden. Smack! When Walden pped the table made of tough, purple crystals, it shattered. ¡°That b*stard! How dare Astre Lune Sect abet the robber! I¡¯m going to crush them into dust!¡± he roared. Anger was already bottled inside him when many of the members he sent to apprehend the robber returned empty-handed. He was d he finally had something to take his wrath out on. ¡°Please calm down, Lord bey. There¡¯s no need for you to destroy such a weak enemy. I¡¯m willing to lead a team of elites to eliminate the robber¡¯s aplices,¡± Gloria offered on her own ord again. After a brief moment of silent contemtion, he agreed with her suggestion. With an ted tone, he praised, ¡°You¡¯ve done very well, Gloria. Once you return from exterminating Astre Lune Sect, I¡¯ll personally hold a celebration for your achievements.¡± He was surprised Gloria was able to uncover so many details in just a month. At the same time, it made him think even more highly of her. ¡°You can rest assured that I won¡¯t disappoint you, Lord bey,¡± Gloria replied. After her conversation with him, she gathered many fighters in preparation for attacking Astre Lune Sect. She was going to use that battle to strengthen her position in Eclipse. Meanwhile, Astre Lune Sect had received news that they were about to be eliminated. The atmosphere in the conference hall was dreary and quiet, like the calm before the storm. Quirina sat in the middle while wearing a horrid grimace. ¡°This is your fault, Lord Morell. You refused to listen to us, and now, it¡¯s toote to ask Eclipse for forgiveness.¡± ¡°What should we do? While the people attacking us this time don¡¯t belong to Walden, I heard they are a team handpicked by the new Empyrean.¡± ¡°The new Empyrean is rumored to be exceptionally talented and that she easily defeated all her opponents during the selection. Her strength is unquestionably greater than Larissa¡¯s.¡± ¡°With her leading a team of elites from Eclipse, there¡¯s no way we can win.¡± T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Various high-rank officials were unable to hide their panic as they discussed the matter. Quirina was at her wit¡¯s end, and the depressing conversation didn¡¯t help. Of course, she was aware Astre Lune Sect would be doomed the moment Eclipse attacked. ¡°If you ask me, I say this is all fault! We tried preventing him from entering our sect back then, but he threatened to destroy us!¡± ¡°Now that he¡¯s gone, he¡¯s letting us deal with the sh*tty mess that he left behind! Ridiculous!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right! a bearer of ill luck! He disappeared right after he got into big trouble and forced us to clean up after him!¡± The crowd continued to admonish Levi furiously. Chapter 3961 Chapter 3961 Chapter 3961 Knowing When To Pick A Fight Levi forged many ultimate weapons in the core area of Dragon¡¯s Grave Valley within a month, but the most outstanding ones were ten premium ultimate weapons. The best ultimate weapons required optimal conditions. In retrospect, the other forty ultimate weapons paled inparison. Of course, no matter how meticulous the cksmith was, they couldn¡¯t guarantee every ultimate weapon that was forged would meet the standards. Forging ultimate weapons under such circumstances would consume various natural forces continuously. Therefore, the resources and forces would slowly deplete. However, these premium ultimate weapons were no different and belonged to the first tier of ultimate weapons. Besides, there were a plethora of other ultimate weapons. ¡°You two, pick a weapon you like.¡± Levi smiled. Knowing when to pick a fight is the best tactic, he thought to himself. Excitement filled Larissa and Cheriette, and they shot him a grateful look. They took their time surveying the arsenal of weapons but couldn¡¯t decide as they were all of excellent quality and tactfully steered away from fifty of the premium ultimate weapons. It wasn¡¯t that they didn¡¯t want any premium ultimate weapon, but they believed they were not capable of owning one. For example, Thunder ughterer and Dragon¡¯s Grave, if given those weapons, thedies would inflict more harm on themselves than the enemies as they would be unable to fully exercise their potential. ¡°I choose this weapon!¡± ¡°I¡¯ll take this, then!¡± Both of them chose an ultimate weapon made out of Subdivine Bones that had caught their attention. Larissa stared at the sword in her hand with fascination. Although those were only ultimate weapons, Eclipsecked such a weapon ss. Cheriette was admiring her sword like a treasure. She wasn¡¯t knowledgeable like Larissa and wouldn¡¯t dare dream of having an ultimate weapon in her life if it weren¡¯t for Levi. They could almost imagine the glory and pomp of walking out of Dragon¡¯s Grave Valley with those weapons in hand. Besides that, many sects would try to get their hands on these two weapons. ¡°Choose a pair of Boots of Hermes for each of yourselves. You¡¯ll need it in future battles,¡± Levi offered generously, wanting to nurture both of them and knowing that he wouldn¡¯t be able to aplish everything alone. They were thrilled. Boots of Hermes were a divine tool that could boost their speed, especially when their swordsmanship was fluid and versatile. It would alsoplement and increase theirbat power. Levi picked up the finished battle suit and brought it to Thunder Qilin. Waiting for Levi to forge ultimate weapons had almost bored Thunder Qilin to death, so it went to Sea of Heavenly Thunder to y. However, Levi harvested the most fearsome Heavenly Thunder in Dragon¡¯s Grave Valley¡¯s core area to forge ultimate weapons. Being sted by the normal Heavenly Thunder was like a tickle, so it curled up to sleep by the side and was asionally awoken by the forging process. T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Thunder Qilin made a sound of greeting at approach, which sounded more like an annoyed grunt. In its opinion, conceding when faced with a stronger opponent was also an art, bncing between not losing one¡¯s dignity and humiliating oneself and not angering the stronger opponent, lest incurring their wrath. ¡°Come, lie down, and I¡¯ll put on the battle suit for you,¡± Levi said smilingly. It shook its enormous head and slowlyy down. However, it was curious about the battle suit Levi had made for it. After Levi was done helping it with the suit, the electricity and ming powers on Thunder Qilin¡¯s body werepletely covered. Chapter 3962 Chapter 3962 Chapter 3962 It Is Time To Leave ¡°It fits you perfectly!¡± Levimented, stroking his chin. Thunder Qilin twirled around and hopped with its eyes closed, seemingly pleased with the new suit. He howled in enthusiasm and delight as if asking everyone, ¡°Do I look cool? Do I look bad*ss?¡± The corners of mouth twitched as he thought to himself that Qilin had a smug side. ¡°It¡¯s time for us to leave,¡± he said in a low voice. The premium ultimate weapons, ultimate weapons, and Boots of Hermes had all beenpleted. It could be said that he outperformed all expectations. Larissa and Cheriette were simrly ecstatic. They could finally show off after being bored out of their minds after so long. Furthermore, they felt all the pent-up fear and worries they had umted over time were abruptly unleashed, like the bursting of a dam. ¡°Master, I¡¯ve had the pleasure of flying a cloudship before, and while I¡¯m not particrly skilled, I can familiarize myself given some time,¡± Larissa proposed. Levi nodded, leading thedies into the cloudship to check it out. He finally understood the overall concept of a cloudship after listening to Larissa¡¯s exnation. It was a massive airship outfitted with various instruments and technology for flight control. It also utilized older technology to manage the mechanics and stealth function. The power system relied on the formation to fly and needed the burning of spiritual energy crystals as an energy source. ¡°Who knew we could learn so much from the cloudship? It even conceals movements and vitals,¡± Levi eximed in wonder. Larissa concurred, ¡°Yes, Master. An excellent array master is required to carve the cloudship¡¯s formation. The abilities of an array master have a direct impact on the performance of cloudships. Of course, the mary and material resources spent aren¡¯tparable.¡± Cheriette could only listen from the sidelines and be in awe since she couldn¡¯t offer any opinions for reference or suggestions. Larissa finally grasped how to pilot a cloudship after two solid hours. ¡°We can leave now, Master. Should I activate stealth mode?¡± she inquired respectfully. N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. Levi waved his hand and replied, ¡°Forget it. I need the outsiders¡¯ help, seeing as the cloudship can¡¯t transport everything at once.¡± She immediately understood the subtext behind his words¡ªhe wanted their location to be known. She shuddered in fear of Levi as she recalled what he said to the bounty hunters before entering Dragon¡¯s Grave Valley. ¡°Let¡¯s hope the bounty hunters are still out there,¡± Cheriette murmured darkly. Following that, Larissa and Cheriette stashed fifty premium ultimate weapons in the cloudship¡¯s cargo hold and some of the top-quality magical herbs in the main cabin. They left the rest of the items as they nned to transport them on their next visit. Larissa¡¯s voice sounded after everything was ready. ¡°Please take a seat, Master. We¡¯re departing soon.¡± ¡°Time to go, Thunder!¡± Levi gestured toward Thunder Qilin. It cast a wistful gaze around, letting out a low growl of goodbye, and leaped into the cloudship. With a loud hum, the cloudship ascended in the air and sped toward Dragon¡¯s Grave Valley as fast as lightning. Levi sighed in amazement at the speed of reaching a stationary point equal to his own. Meanwhile, Sylvan and many Prime Association fighters who were waiting outside and preparing to leave that day heard a deafening noise. ¡°Mr. Webber, it¡¯s Cordierite Association¡¯s cloudship. What should we do?¡± ¡°We¡¯re not a match to Cordierite Association¡¯s force!¡± ¡°They must have found the treasure. The miraculous phenomenon has vanished.¡± Sylvan lifted his hooded gaze toward the cloudship, bracing himself for the worst. Chapter 3963 Chapter 3963 Chapter 3963 Keep A Low Profile ¡°Remain calm, everyone. If the people of Cordierite Association refuse to abide by the rules, we¡¯ll fight them!¡± announced Sylvan solemnly. Although Cordierite Association was overall more powerful than Prime Association, this was still Prime Association¡¯s turf. There was no way they would keep sumbing to their opponents. ng! ng! ng! The fighters of Prime Association unsheathed their swords as if ready to confront a formidable enemy. They knew very well that if Cordierite Association had truly discovered premier magical herbs, they would assume that the Prime Association was there topete with them. It was almost inevitable that a huge battle would break out between both of them. Cordierite Association was renowned for its superior fighting skills. If they fought, it was unpredictable what the oue would be. A deafening silence enveloped the space, with not a single person daring to breathe loudly. Rumble! A cloudshipnded on the ground gradually, causing everyone to take a few steps back instinctively. Even Sylvan held his breath, his hand trembling slightly as he gripped his sword. Crack! After the door opened, three figures strode out slowly. ¡°It¡¯s actually Mr. Garrison!¡± eximed someone in the crowd with keen eyesight. When the rest took a closer glimpse, they saw Levi walking out, with Larissa and Cheriette following behind. ¡°As expected of Mr. Garrison!¡± ¡°Even such a powerful Heavenly Thunder cannot injure Mr. Garrison.¡± ¡°We don¡¯t have to risk our lives any more!¡± Everyone was overwhelmed with excitement, with some eagerly jumping on the spot. The council members of Prime Association gazed at Sylvan with admiration and respect. Sylvan¡¯s insistence was the reason why Prime Association waited for another month. Time had proved that they had made the right gamble. Levi was the one to emerge from Dragon¡¯s Grave Valley alive. ¡°Look at what¡¯s in the cloudship! They seem like magical herbs.¡± ¡°Spectral flowers, fire lily, Divine Bones¡­ Oh my goodness! All of them are precious treasures!¡± ¡°Those two are premium ultimate weapons too, right?¡± A series of exmations resounded across the ce. Levi had not revealed all of the magical herbs. As for the premium ultimate weapons, he only disyed the Dragon¡¯s Grave and Thunder ughterer. Sylvan quickly walked toward Levi and asked anxiously, ¡°Mr. Garrison, where are the people from Cordierite Association?¡± ¡°I killed them all,¡± replied Levi casually. Sylvan could not help but inhale sharply. Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. Only the council members would be dispatched by Cordierite Association to pilot the cloudship. Hence, it was obvious how high their cultivation levels were. Furthermore, ording to the report by the frontline witnesses, it would be almost impossible to detect a Cordierite Association fighter unless one was as powerful as a leader from a major faction. In other words, even the weakest fighter from Cordierite Association on the cloudship was as skilled as the leader of a major faction. Additionally, there were over five of them. Even though the troop was probably powerful enough to easily destroy a major faction, Levi still managed to eliminate it. ¡°Aren¡¯t his powers too terrifying?¡± Sylvan was extremely shocked. ¡°Awoo!¡± At that moment, a thunderous roar sounded from above the cloudship, causing everyone¡¯s ears to ring in pain. When everyone nced toward the source of the sound, they saw a menacing spirit beast perching on top of the cloudship. Its mouth was wide open while mes spurted out of its nostrils. ¡°What spirit beast is that?¡± ¡°Q-Qilin! It looks like a Qilin!¡± ¡°Are you sure that a Qilin is charged with electricity?¡± Thoroughly enjoying how ignorant those people were, the Thunder Qilin flung its head around as if it was a superior inspecting its subordinates. This beast is so pretentious! The same thought surfaced in everyone¡¯s minds simultaneously. Levi was amused, too, having discovered early on how excessively pretentious the Thunder Qilin was. It would show off every time an opportunity presented itself. ¡°Thunder, keep a low profile,¡±manded Levi. While everyone stared on dumbfoundedly, Thunder Qiliny down as obediently as a cat. Chapter 3964 Chapter 3964 Chapter 3964 Prime Association Made The Right Gamble Everyone was stunned once again. They could clearly sense how powerful Thunder Qilin was. In fact, it was probably stronger than the leader of a prominent faction. However, such a ferocious beast obeyed Levi¡¯s instructions so docilely. Furthermore, Thunder Qilin¡¯s eyes obviously revealed a look of fear. It was easy to imagine how harshly Levi had bullied it. Even Sylvan was simrly surprised. However, as he recalled how Levi was powerful enough to eliminate the strong team from Cordierite Association, his doubts were instantly resolved. ¡°Mr. Garrison, are you willing to coborate with Prime Association?¡± asked Sylvan earnestly. Smiling, Levi threw a question back at him. ¡°How do you n on coborating with me?¡± ¡°I¡¯d like to invite you to be the principal cksmith of Prime Association.¡± Sylvan revealed his aim directly. Levi chuckled ambiguously and asked, ¡°What benefits would I get?¡± ¡°Prime Association will offer you the greatest privileges. You¡¯ll have a thousand elites from Prime Company at your disposal any moment. Regardless of what the deal is, you¡¯ll be granted the best. At the same time, we¡¯ll go to all lengths possible to search for any magical herbs you want. If you want, I¡¯m even willing to offer you the position of Prime Association¡¯s vice-chairman.¡± Sylvan¡¯s conditions evidently revealed his sincerity. He gazed at Levi hopefully, waiting for thetter¡¯s final decision. N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. After a moment of silence, Levi said, ¡°Let me think about it for a while more. However, don¡¯t worry, Mr. Webber. Prime Association will be my first choice if I want to make any deals in the future.¡± Levi did not refuse him absolutely. After all, Prime Association was a powerful force that he could employ in the future to gain a foothold in Kenfort. At the same time, however, Levi did not want to agree directly as it would constrain his choices. ¡°Okay, that¡¯s a deal!¡± replied Sylvan excitedly. Although he had not gotten the oue he wanted, Levi¡¯s promise to approach them as his first choice was also extremely important. He was, after all, a top cksmith. The ultimate weapons he forged were all priceless treasures. It would be a huge source of wealth for Prime Association too. The others at Prime Association were equally exhrated upon hearing the news. Now that a top cksmith had agreed to make Prime Association his first choice, it meant that they had managed to secure a limitless pool of wealth. ¡°The stupid sect leader from Eclipse actually announced that Mr. Garrison had died at Dragon¡¯s Grave Valley! That¡¯s incredibly foolish.¡± ¡°Yeah! Mr. Garrison¡¯s so powerful that even Heavenly Thunder can¡¯t do anything about him.¡± ¡°Eclipse is really dumb. They probably have no idea how terrifyingly powerful the person they¡¯ve provoked is.¡± ¡°Considering Mr. Garrison¡¯s strength, it¡¯ll be a piece of cake for him to raze Eclipse to the ground.¡± ¡°Eclipse will eventually pay the price for their foolishness.¡± The council members of Prime Association discussed among themselves, with some already mocking Eclipse for its impending demise. ¡°Mr. Garrison, what are your ns after this? I¡¯m afraid Cordierite Association won¡¯t give in so easily,¡± reminded Sylvan. Completely unbothered, Leviughed and said, ¡°I¡¯ll deal with it when the timees. If the people from Cordierite Association have a death wish, let them seek revenge with me all they want!¡± Seeing how unthreatened Levi was by Cordierite Association, Sylvan did not dare to persuade him further. It would instead be counter-productive if he provoked Levi. ¡°Mr. Webber, bring them back first. I still have some things to deal with. If the need arises, I¡¯ll look for you first.¡± Levi was already sending them away. Not daring to stay any further, Sylvan fished out a red badge from his pocket and passed it to Levi. ¡°Mr. Garrison, this is Prime Association¡¯s highest-level badge. It hasmunication functions too, so you can contact the people in charge of each respective branch,¡± exined Sylvan solemnly. Chapter 3965 Chapter 3965 Chapter 3965 The Transportation Team Not refusing Sylvan¡¯s kind gesture, Levi kept Prime Association¡¯s highest-level badge directly. ¡°Go back first, Mr. Webber. Otherwise, news about this might spread, causing Cordierite Association to seek trouble with you,¡± prompted Levi in a deep voice. A serious expression immediately crossed Sylvan¡¯s face. He understood what Levi meant. Since so many fighters from Cordierite Association had been killed, they would not let it go so easily. Prime Association would inevitably be dragged into this matter if Cordierite Association discovered its rtionship with Levi. By then, it would be impossible for them to deny it. ¡°Thanks for your reminder, Mr. Garrison. We¡¯ll leave first.¡± After a short pause, Sylvan quickly added, ¡°If you need anything, feel free to contact me with the badge. Even if it¡¯s Cordierite Association, Prime Association will still go up against them whenever logical. After all, it¡¯s our turf.¡± yvolume00:00/00:00TruvidfullScreen Sylvan¡¯s words clearly stated his stance. When the time came, they would be willing to turn against Cordierite Association for Levi¡¯s sake. ¡°I¡¯ll remember this favor, Mr. Webber. Don¡¯t worry. Prime Association will have a share in the forging technique,¡± assured Levi with a smile. Since Sylvan had indicated his goodwill, Levi decided to do the same too. Sylvan bowed delightfully and left with the elites from Prime Association. Although the cloudship was carrying a lot of magical herbs, Sylvan did not dare to probe further about Levi¡¯s obvious intention to trade them. After the people from Prime Association left, Levi turned his gaze to a faraway spot. ¡°Stop hiding so suspiciously. Show yourself if you don¡¯t want to die.¡± Levi¡¯s voice boomed loudly, resonating deafeningly across the entire ce. As if amplified by a megaphone, his thunderous voice caused the many bounty hunters hiding in the forest to feel dizzy. Some weaker ones even fainted directly. They were none other than the bounty hunters who had been roaming the peripheries of Dragon¡¯s Grave Valley. Soon, those bounty hunters rushed out anxiously. When they spotted Levi, they were all surprised. ¡°It¡¯s¡­ It¡¯s that crazy man from before?¡± ¡°Was the terrifying Heavenly Thunder unable to make a mark on him?¡± ¡°This cloudship looks quite familiar! It seems to be from Cordierite Association.¡± ¡°Are the fighters from Cordierite Association the ones who killed our buddies?¡± ¡°It looks like even those fighters weren¡¯t able to escape a horrible fate.¡± The bounty hunters were in disbelief. They were even more bbergasted upon remembering what Levi had said when he entered Dragon¡¯s Grave Valley. He was the epitome of an ultimate fighter! Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. In fact, he was not even bothered about so-called restricted areas. ¡°Do you have any instructions, sir?¡± asked the leader of the bounty hunters carefully. When he remembered how he had mocked Levi for being a lying madman, fear engulfed him. He was afraid that Levi wanted to settle old scores with him. The others were equally scared. Since Levi was able to remain unscathed even when confronted with the terrifying Heavenly Thunder and Cordierite Association fighters, it was evident how powerful he truly was. Levi asked in amusement, ¡°If I ask you to transport some things for me like what I said earlier, you won¡¯t refuse, right?¡± ¡°No way! By instructing us, you¡¯re also indicating that our organization is worthy enough. There¡¯s no way we¡¯ll be so ungrateful,¡± replied the leader of the bounty hunters in the humblest manner possible. When up against a godlike presence like Levi, the leader did not dare to offend him in the slightest beat. If even the fighters of Cordierite Association got killed, all the bounty hunters would probably be eliminated if they provoked Levi. Nodding in satisfaction, Levi said, ¡°Good. Don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t mistreat you as long as youplete your task.¡± ¡°Where are we going next, Master?¡± asked Larissa respectfully at that moment. Chapter 3966 Chapter 3966 Chapter 3966 Prove Them Wrong After some thought, Levi uttered, ¡°Let¡¯s go to Astre Lune Sect first.¡± With the sect in his control, Levi nned to use it as the foundation to develop his sectarian forces and gain a firm foothold in Kenfort as soon as possible. The reason he did not turn down Prime Association was so that he could make an ally of them. After all, Levi knew he could not always defend the sect and not leave. ¡°Sir, you probably don¡¯t know what happened to Astre Lune Sect, do you?¡± inquired the leader of the bounty hunters in a shaking voice. ¡°What do you mean?¡± questioned Cheriette immediately. Since she grew up in Astre Lune Sect, Cheriette was more sentimental about it than anyone else. ¡°Eclipse found out that the thug, who murdered countless Pdins, had a close rtionship with Astre Lune Sect, so they sent the new Empyrean¡­¡± The leader of the bounty hunters stopped mid-sentence because he suddenly realized how much Levi seemed to fit the characteristics of the thug he mentioned. He¡¯s strong, apanied by two Empyreans, and has connections with Astre Lune Sect. ¡°Go on. Leave nothing out,¡± responded Levi with a smile. ¡°O-Okay.¡± With a trembling voice, the leader proceeded to divulge everything he knew. At first, Larissa was upset when she learned how she got stripped of her chance to be an Empyrean, but she quickly got over it. What¡¯s so great about being an Empyrean of Eclipse anyway? It¡¯s much more profitable to be by Levi¡¯s side. ¡°When I get the chance, I¡¯ll prove to the council members of Eclipse that they were wrong about me.¡± Larissa was determined about that. Cheriette¡¯s face turned as pale as a sheet when she heard from the leader that Astre Lune Sect would inevitably be wiped out. N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. Her heart sank to her stomach when she imagined how the seniors who raised her would meet their demise. ¡°Lord Garrison, let¡¯s hurry back, and maybe we¡¯ll be able to make it in time!¡± urged Cheriette eagerly. Levi nodded in response. ¡°There¡¯s no doubt we must save Astre Lune Sect, but we also have to move those things inside.¡± After making up his mind, Levi quickly ordered the bounty hunter group to get the means to transport the many ultimate weapons and magical herbs out of Dragon¡¯s Grave Valley. Since the group had been operating near the valley for almost half the year, they had all kinds of transportation tools nearby. Then, everyone followed in the cloudship¡¯s tracks into Dragon¡¯s Grave Valley to avoid Heavenly Thunder and the energy of the earth ley line. It only took one trip to get everything there. When the bounty hunters saw how many ultimate weapons there were, they froze as if they had seen a mountain of diamonds. Even though the weapons were worth a fortune, the bounty hunters knew better than to covet them. ¡°Cheriette, supervise the group with Thunder while they transport the items to Astre Lune Sect. Larissa and I will rush over to help them first,¡± instructed Levi as soon as they left Dragon¡¯s Grave Valley. Despite her worry for the sect, Cheriette was well aware of the importance of her task. He needs someone he can trust to watch over the ultimate weapons and the magical herbs. Larissa wouldn¡¯t be the ideal choice since she was a member of Eclipse. Without Mr. Garrison around, there¡¯s no guarantee that she wouldn¡¯t betray us. Besides, it¡¯s not as though we can trust the bounty hunters. They wouldn¡¯t dare get any ideas with Thunder Qilin around, though. ¡°You guys better not try anything, or I¡¯ll hunt you to the ends of the world and wipe your entire group out,¡± warned Levi. Immediately, the bounty hunter group stated that they dared not try to steal anything from Levi. After making the necessary arrangements, Levi and Larissa headed back onto the cloudship and hurried over to Astre Lune Sect. Chapter 3967 Chapter 3967 Chapter 3967 Fighting Until Their Last Breath T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. No matter which Astre Lune Sect branch, buildings were reduced to ruins, corpses were found everywhere, and blood flowed into rivers. As an Empyrean, Gloria led numerous fighters from Eclipse to invade their target and maintained battling in the front line to solidify her position. Eclipse already had an absolute advantage in terms of power, so the fact that Gloria personally led the assault only further increased her army¡¯s morale. In just one day, Eclipse managed to take down more than ten branches with overwhelming strength. Even though the members of Astre Lune Sect tried their best to defend themselves, they were ultimately outmatched by their enemies. The countless deaths in such a short time were enough to dishearten the entire sect. The forces that survived all gathered at Astre Lune Sect, while those who tried to escape got struck down by the elites of Eclipse. yvolume00:00/00:00TruvidfullScreen Inside the meeting hall of the Astre Lune Sect headquarters, Quirina sat down with a face as pale as a ghost. The faces of the other core council members, too, were drained of color when the surviving elders of the other branches reported their situations in the battle. ¡°Lord Morell, we don¡¯t stand a chance against Eclipse¡¯s fighters! It¡¯s better if we parley with them.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, Lord Morell. After all, we¡¯re not the ones who killed those at Eclipse Academy. Like them, we¡¯re just victims.¡± ¡°You senile lot, do you think the new Empyrean of Eclipse will listen to you? If we¡¯re ready for a truce, Eclipse might not be. The new Empyrean is clearly determined to make an example of our sect.¡± Suddenly, the members of Astre Lune Sect fell into despair, and the hall was dead silent until the council members sighed helplessly. Any fool would know which side to bet on when one was more than spirited while the other was as depressed as a dead tree. ¡°Lord Morell, the new Empyrean of Eclipse has already reached the city,¡± reported a subordinate in a trembling voice. Shivering, Quirina remained quiet for quite a while before slowly rising. ¡°Elders, don¡¯t be fooled into thinking that we can parley with our enemy. The new Empyrean needs this victory to solidify her position. Now that we¡¯re on the brink of getting wiped out, I ask you to join me in battle. Even if we die on the battlefield, we¡¯ll ensure that Eclipse pays a heavy price for messing with us,¡± voiced Quirina coldly. With her charisma, the woman was able to help the other sect members recollect themselves. Many elders were even convinced to give their enemy everything they had got. After all, Astre Lune Sect was their life¡¯s work. They were willing to defend it to the very end, even if it would cost them their lives. Afterward, Quirina led the elders out of the hall and straight to the gate, where their faces hardened once again when they saw the countless enemy gs held by a sea of fighters. At that moment, they could not help but wonder how they would fight against an army more powerful and numerous than they were. Gloria slowly walked to the front and lifted her head to address those at the top of the gate, ¡°Listen well, Astre Lune Sect. If you open the gate and surrender yourselves, I might just let you live. Otherwise, I¡¯ll barge in and kill every male sect member of yours and make the rest my ves.¡± Those guarding the gates were immediately drained of color because they knew being enved by a dishonorable sect like Eclipse was worse than death. ¡°Everyone, fighting to the death is our only hope for a better future. We won¡¯t end well if we surrender,¡± shouted Quirina. ¡°The elders and I will do our best to hold our enemies back, so make a break for it as soon as you get a chance. Just remember to avenge us if you make it out alive.¡± With her moving speech, Quirina managed once again to persuade the members of Astre Lune Sect to stand and fight with her until theirst breath. Chapter 3968 Chapter 3968 Chapter 3968 How Dare You Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. Gloria sneered, ¡°They are a bunch of thick-headed bozos. Everyone, join me to tear down Astre Lune Sect!¡± ¡°Affirmative,¡± all the fighters of Eclipse responded in unison. Gloria fought at the head of the troops. Her brave feat had won her the respect of all the council members and disciples of Eclipse. ¡°Wipe them out!¡± With Gloria¡¯s order, the army of Eclipse yelled their battle cry and attacked the main helm gate of Astre Lune Sect. The elites slid through the air andnded directly on top of the city wall before charging their attacks. Meanwhile, the disciples fought on the ground. Quirina also ordered her men to counterattack. Immediately, a battle broke out when the two armed forces fought against each other. Not long into the fight, Eclipse gained the upper hand on the battlefield. The oue was not surprising as the fighters of Astre Lune Sect were often seen besieged by multiple fighters of the same level or even stronger. Gloria continued to take the lead. She swung the long sword in her hand with a formidable aura. Three elders of Astre Lune Sect had already lost their lives under her de. Quirina wanted to rescue her men, but she was besieged by three elders of Eclipse. She herself was in dire straits too. Gloria felt quite bored after beheading another elder of Astre Lune Sect, so she changed her target to Quirina. If I kill the Master of Astre Lune Sect, I will definitely gain higher prestige in Eclipse. With this thought in mind, Gloria held the long sword and charged toward Quirina in a sh, aiming her sword at thetter¡¯s back. Danger! Quirina, who was struggling to defend herself against the siege of the three elite fighters, sensed the imminent danger. She instinctively dodged to the side. Unfortunately, she was half a beat toote. Quirina gasped in pain as the sword stabbed through her shoulder. ¡°You have pretty fast reflexes.¡± Gloria was slightly surprised. She thought that since Quirina was held back by the three elders, she could easily kill her. Unexpectedly, not only did Quirina dodge her killing move, but she alsounched a counterattack. In desperation, Gloria had no choice but to pull out her sword and retreat to avoid Quirina¡¯s palm strike. The rest of the elders took advantage of this opportunity and intensified their attacks on Quirina. The latter was caught off guard and was hit by three palm strikes again. Immediately, she spewed out blood, and her breath weakened. Fortunately, the other elders of Astre Lune Sect rushed to her rescue in time. Otherwise, Quirina would have been killed on the spot in the ensuing siege. Although Quirina escaped death by a whisker, her serious injuries made things worse for the already precarious Astre Lune Sect. The injuries of the chiefmander sent the morale of Astre Lune Sect to rock bottom and boosted the spirits of Eclipse even more. Disciples and elders of Astre Lune Sect kept getting killed. Quirina, who was helped to a safer ce by others, felt a pang of sadness in her heart. ¡°Is the two-hundred-year-old Astre Lune Sect going to perish in my hands today? Was I wrong not to listen to the opinions of the elders and surrender myself to Eclipse at that time? Forget it. It¡¯s useless to think about it now.¡± Quirina let out a long sigh. Despair crept into her heart as she watched the disciples fall down one by one. She slowly closed her eyes. Gloria eximed loudly, ¡°Continue attacking. They can¡¯tst long. We will crush Astre Lune Sect and kill their master today.¡± ¡°Crush Astre Lune Sect and kill their master!¡± all the elites of Eclipse shouted in unison. Their thundering sounds shuddered the disciples of Astre Lune Sect. ¡°Kill!¡± Gloria charged again with a group of elders. Their target this time was Quirina. Thetter slowly opened her eyes. At this moment, she lost her will to put up any resistance. She waited for herst moment toe. ¡°Do you really think you can take out my sect this easily?¡± Right then, a cold voice rang out. Chapter 3969 Chapter 3969 Chapter 3969 A Phenomenal Strike The voice boomed through the battlefield like deafening thunder, causing a dizzying effect on anyone on the scene. All of the Eclipses¡¯ disciples who were charging forward stopped suddenly and looked in the direction of the sound. Swoosh! There was a ring incandescent light that blinded most temporarily. ¡°Retreat! That¡¯s sword energy!¡± the elder of Eclipse warned. The zing sword energy was already close at hand before he even finished his words. Many fighters were caught off-guard and failed to dodge the attack. Swoosh! Everyone lost their senses temporarily at the overbearing pressure of the terrifying electric arc. Crack! Crack! The electric arc shed, and in an instant, more than a dozen fighters of Eclipse were burned into ashes. Immediately afterward, the ashes were blown away by the undertow of the violent sword energy and dissipated in the air. ¡°Ahhhh!¡± Agonizing screams echoed throughout the area. Obviously, the ensuing sword energy was far more lethal than the arc. The nearest dozens of elders of Eclipse were instantly annihted by the sword energy. Clouds of bloody mist sprayed into the air. Those elite disciples behind were even more helpless to the attack. Before they even had time to scream, they were already obliterated by the sword energy. Crack! The sword energy fell two miles away from the gate of Astre Lune Sect, creating a groove about a hundred meters deep. Soon, water started seeping out of the crack into the groove, and a gully was formed as though it was always there. Piles of dead bodies were stacked on both sides of this groove. The vanguard of Eclipse died tragically. The elite disciples at the rear didn¡¯t end well either. The undertow of the sword energy swept past the battlefield. Those disciples who were far inferior to the elders were instantly killed. There were stumps and broken arms everywhere around the gully. Only a few of Eclipse¡¯s forces survived this single blow. It was indeed a phenomenal strike! The strike also sent Gloria flying in the air. She could feel blood roiling in her chest. Even though she tried her best to suppress it, blood still trickled down from the corner of her mouth. ¡°Who¡¯s that?¡± Gloria looked in the direction of the attack. A figure slowly descended from the sky like a deity and was suspended in mid-air in front of the city wall. Gloria observed carefully and saw that the person had a saber in his left hand and a sword in his right hand. The weapons were glistening under the light. God Crusher looked like a piece of scrap iron in comparison. ¡°Are those premium ultimate weapons?¡± Gloria was shocked beyond belief. Her eyes lit up in longing. No wonder the strike just now was so powerful. It must be due to the top premium ultimate weapons used by their wielder. Gloria held her breath and continued to scrutinize. She dared not to act rashly at this moment. Every act and move of the person exuded an intimidating aura of a powerful fighter. Even the sect leader of Eclipse was no match for him. What shocked Gloria the most was the deep and serene aura overflowing from the person, as if his whole existence was in harmony with the natural order. ¡°Why does the person look familiar to me?¡± Although Gloria couldn¡¯t discern the face of the person, she had a feeling of deja vu. However, she raked through her mind and couldn¡¯t find anyone who had had the same cultivation level or the premium ultimate weapon as possessed by the person. T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Gloria was baffled. After she had observed the person for quite some time, a figure appeared in her mind. Why did I suddenly think of Levi? Gloria immediately discarded that thought. The person in front of her was holding premium ultimate weapons and could kill countless fighters with only one strike of his sword. Levi was in no wayparable to him. Besides, Levi probably needed to look up to her now, considering her current cultivation level had surpassed him. How could onepare an ant in the secr world with the magnificent master fighter in front of her? ¡°Who are you? How dare you meddle with Eclipse¡¯s business?¡± Gloria asked while trying her best to suppress her fear. Chapter 3970 Chapter 3970 Chapter 3970 Unworthy To Know My Identity ¡°You¡¯re unworthy to know my identity. I suggest that you leave before I change my mind. If not, you better not me me for being ruthless.¡± The cold voice rang out again, making Gloria feel as if she had fallen into an ice ditch. Despite not knowing why the other person had spared her life, Gloria knew that the very fact that she had survived was a miracle. She did not consider herself the opponent of this person, who was as powerful as a deity. She could not help but ask, ¡°Are you really letting me go?¡± There was no reply. Gloria, however, left as nned, wasting no more time. In the blink of an eye, she unleashed her technique and vanished. After a moment of deathly silence, everyone present went wild. ¡°Has Lord Garrison returned?¡± ¡°It really is Le¡­ Lord Garrison.¡± ¡°I can¡¯t believe Lord Garrison had managed to be so strong in only such a short period!¡± ¡°We¡¯re saved, aren¡¯t we?¡± The joy of surviving made the atmosphere heated once more. A number of the Astre Lune Sect apprentices could not help but embrace one another while crying happily. Everyone was caught off guard by the abrupt shift from deep despair to ardent hope. Even the core members of Astre Lune Sect, such as Quirina, felt as though they were dreaming. ¡°What? It¡¯s only been two months. Don¡¯t tell me you can¡¯t recognize me anymore?¡± asked Levi with a chuckle. It was then that Quirina and the others snapped out of their trance and confirmed that everything happening was, in fact, reality. ¡°Is it really you, Lord Garrison? I can¡¯t believe it¡¯s you,¡± Quirina cried out happily as tears streamed down her face. Only God knew how much pressure she had to suffer during Levi¡¯s absence. Levi was ultimately surrounded by the others who weed him. On the other hand, the council members who had previously asserted that Levi was the root of all problems could not help but feel ashamed. Just then, a series of whirring sounds were heard as a cloudship slowlynded at the headquarters, causing many in the area to be anxious once more. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. They¡¯re on our side,¡± Levi dered, instantly reassuring the others. Yet, at the same time, those present could not help but feel slightly suspicious as some of them recognized the logo of Cordierite Association on the cloudship. T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. After a while, Larissa jumped out of the cloudship. Levi was initially on the cloudship as they rushed to assist the Astre Lune Sect. However, he then felt that his speed was faster than the cloudship. Thus, he instructed Larissa to continue piloting the cloudship as usual while he took the lead to go to the headquarters and offer assistance. Luckily, Levi made such an arrangement, as the Astre Lune Sect would have been destroyed had there been any dys. Levi was then escorted into the main hall of the headquarters and eventually sat in the middle of everyone. ¡°Lord Garrison, why did you spare the new Empyrean of Eclipse? She had killed numerous elders of our sect,¡± Quirina piped up curiously. In a low voice, Levi replied, ¡°Someone else will be the one to make her pay. I don¡¯t want to go beyond my business.¡± Gloria was to be ughtered by Floyd. That was the main reason Levi had let her go. When Quirina realized Levi was not going to go into further detail, she stopped asking questions about the matter. Instead, she enquired about the cloudship. Thus, Levi briefed the others on the events at Dragon¡¯s Grave Valley without hiding anything. The council members of the Astre Lune Sect could not help but gasp upon hearing Levi¡¯s words. They were beyond shocked by the fact that Levi had killed all of the people from Cordierite Association. On top of that, they were even more amazed by Levi¡¯s strength. Those who witnessed Levi wield his sword at the entrance of the headquarters could only say it was almost God-like! ¡°As long as I¡¯m here, Astre Lune Sect will be the number one sect of Kenfort,¡± Levi eximed boldly. Although it seemed as if Levi¡¯s words were for mere show, the council members of Astre Lune Sect believed without a doubt. Levi¡¯s terrifyingbat prowess, plus his top forging technique, were the mainpetitors for the other sects. The news regarding Astre Lune Sect being saved, how Eclipse was nearly wiped out, and the fact that the robber was back alive were spreading like wildfire. The news left many sects in Kenfort shellshock. Chapter 3971 Chapter 3971 Chapter 3971 Everyone Is Shocked Three days after Astre Lune Sect¡¯s rescue, the news about the robbering back alive became the talk of the town, causing havoc in the forces between each sect. There was an uproar at the meeting hall of Wind de Sect. ¡°How could it be that the robber is still alive? Lord bey dered the robber¡¯s death, didn¡¯t he?¡± ¡°It¡¯s incredulous that even the terrifying Heavenly Thunder was unable to make a mark on him!¡± ¡°We did join Eclipse to Dragon¡¯s Grave Valley to kill the robber. Would we still be spared if he were to find out that we were a part of it?¡± ¡°I suggest we give up on the sect and momentarily avoid the limelight!¡± The words spoken wereced with terror as everyone in the meeting hall was on edge. There were numerous smaller sects, including Wind de Sect, which teamed up with Eclipse Sect to kill Levi at Dragon¡¯s Grave Valley. These smaller sects were rtively weak and were worried that Levi would go after them after he found out about the details. Everyone was only concerned about their safety at that moment and could only turn to one another for sce. Those who were timid chose to leave their sects and go into hiding out in the woods in order to stay out of the fray. Meanwhile, in Void Sect, the faces of Geraint, Primo, and the others, too, were filled with shock. ¡°How is it possible that the robber managed to walk out of Dragon¡¯s Grave Valley alive?¡± ¡°Not only did he walk out alive, he even managed to acquire the premium ultimate weapons and boost his strength!¡± ¡°This is unbelievable. We¡¯re screwed this time.¡± ¡°We¡¯ll not be the only ones.¡± Primo sighed. ¡°I believe that even Eclipse is in deep trouble.¡± The others present were also wearing grave expressions. The Void Sect members were beyond devastated as they had hoped Gloria bing Empyrean of Eclipse would help Void Sect flourish. However, not only did they fail to achieve great sess, but they even suffered unexpected disasters. They found it difficult to ept the stark differences between the two scenarios. Geraint furrowed his brows as he spoke solemnly. ¡°If worsees to worst, we should join forces with Eclipse. It is not the time for us to stubbornly withhold our pride.¡± Yet, Primo could only shake his head before starting bitterly, ¡°We don¡¯t even have any news regarding Gloria until now. Eclipse might not even want to ept our cry for help!¡± The others could only shake their heads and sigh upon hearing Primo¡¯s words. A strong sense of crisis was deeply ingrained in each of them. In the meantime, Walden was enraged at the headquarters of Eclipse. Shards of broken cups were seen scattered around the floor of the main hall. The council members of Eclipse were holding their breaths, each of their expressions darker than the other. ¡°Impossible! How is this possible? Does that b*stard have a body made of imprable steel?¡± Walden cried out. He could notprehend how Levi managed to survive the deadly attacks of Heavenly Thunder. ¡°Say something! Who can tell me why this is happening?¡± Walden continued as the veins on his forehead bulged, a clear sign that he was progressively bing more agitated with each passing second. Just then, someone piped in, ¡°We should quickly gather the elites who are training abroad to stand by in case the robberes for revenge, Lord bey.¡± Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Other than that, we¡¯ll also need to activate Sect Protection Formation. And if necessary, we should ask some elders for assistance.¡± ¡°We must also find the Empyrean as soon as possible. She¡¯s the only surviving fighter. Thus, she might know some insight regarding the robber,¡± someone suggested. ¡°That¡¯s right. A thorough understanding of the robber¡¯s situation would definitely aid us. Although the robber has exceptional strength, it doesn¡¯t mean that we don¡¯t have any chance of winning.¡± Realizing how critical the situation was, everyone began giving suggestions and devising ns. However, as arge sect with a deep foundation, activating Sect Protection Formation might give them an upper hand. Therefore, they might not end up in defeat. Walden¡¯s expression was grim, but he had finally regained control of his surging emotions. In his defense, his earlier outburst was fueled by feelings of humiliation. He did, after all, announce the robber¡¯s definite death in front of the members of hundreds of sects. But in the end, reality hit him square in the face. Chapter 3972 Chapter 3972 Chapter 3972 The Fury Of Cordierite Association In Cordierite Association in Willowbank, Albert had a bad premonition. The feeling was getting more intense. They had already waited for close to two months, but Gavin and the rest had yet to return. It had been five to six days since theyst heard from them, and the thought filled Albert with great unease. Albert had sent many messages, but they remained unanswered. Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Form a group of ten to go to Dragon¡¯s Grave Valley to investigate.¡± Albert finally gave amand to investigate the matter. The person who led the team was an elder who assisted Cordierite Association. Although thebat prowess of the team was not as strong as that of Gavin¡¯s group, they were still rtively strong. Like the previous team, the group took the cloudship to get to their destination. When they reached Dragon¡¯s Grave Valley, the peculiarities in the core area had disappeared. ¡°There¡¯s nothing weird about this ce.¡± ¡°There is no sign of the phenomenon that Mr. Finnegan had previously mentioned either.¡± ¡°Has something happened?¡± The team was made up of people who were experienced and knowledgeable. They could tell that there was nothing out of the ordinary in Dragon¡¯s Grave Valley presently. The current state of Dragon¡¯s Grave Valley was drastically different from the dangerous restricted areas in Kenfort¡¯s core area. How could such a ce attract Gavin¡¯s attention? The reason why the phenomenon disappeared could be that the magical herbs had disappeared. It was very likely that the magical herbs had been snatched by someone else. ¡°We will know what¡¯s wrong when we get to Dragon¡¯s Grave Valley core area. Let¡¯s hurry up and go there.¡± At the leader¡¯smand, the cloudship flew to Dragon¡¯s Grave Valley at a breakneck speed. Although there were no Thunder energy shields on the cloudship, everyone had Thunder energy magical artifacts. Furthermore, they were very powerful and skillful. Thus, they soon arrived at the core area in Dragon¡¯s Grave Valley. They were stunned by the scene in front of them. Arctic Lake had dried up, there was a huge crack in the earth ley line, and the Earthfire appeared to be on the verge of extinguishing. The other areas were destroyed. There were many craters caused by Heavenly Thunder. Besides that, there were weapon marks on many areas. Boom! Crack! Heavenly Thunder shed across the sky before countless lightning struck the corpses on the ground. The lightning had burned the clothes on the corpse. There was no blood and flesh on the corpse, and only bones were left. ¡°There are exactly seventeen corpses,¡± the leader of the team said hoarsely. The other members felt chills run down their spines. The same thought ran through their minds. ¡°G-Go and identify the corpses.¡± The leader¡¯s voice trembled. The team split up and went to the corpses. The faces of many corpses had been destroyed by Heavenly Thunder. However, they could identify the sizes of the corpses through the skeletons. Gavin¡¯s corpse had been preserved the mostpletely. Half of his face was intact, and everyone recognized him. ¡°It¡¯s Mr. Finnegan.¡± The leader inhaled sharply as fear engulfed his heart. Seventeen Peak ss fighters had been killed, and their Thunder Cloudship had disappeared without a trace. It was enough evidence that the ident was man-made. ¡°Go and search for other clues in the vicinity. I¡¯ll inform Mr. Fitzgerald right now.¡± Thereafter, the leader took out amunication device and reported the news to Albert. Thetter was enraged when he heard the news. Such an act was an outright provocation to Cordierite Association. ¡°This is terrible! Who would dare to provoke us like this? We must find the murderer at all costs! I will skin him alive!¡± Albert ordered Cordierite Association and other subordinate states to investigate the cause of the deaths. A group of more than a hundred people soon set off to investigate. Chapter 3973 Chapter 3973 Chapter 3973 Bounty Gavin and sixteen other elites had been killed. Such an incident had been previously unheard of in Cordierite Association. Albert was furious. Not only did he deploy elites from Cordierite Association and subordinate states to investigate the incident, but he also offered a bounty for the murderer¡¯s capture in Kenfort. As a result, many ns were eager to catch the murderer. ¡°Have you heard? Cordierite Association has offered magical herbs and ultimate weapons as rewards for finding Thunder Cloudship and the whereabouts of the murderer.¡± ¡°Divine Bones, Almighty Ruby Swords, Phoenix Flowers¡­ The reward is worth a lot of money!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be so excited. Since Cordierite Association has offered such a handsome reward, the murderer must be hard to deal with.¡± ¡°Of course. I heard that everyone in the team that was killed had extremely high cultivation levels.¡± ¡°A team with such an awesomebat prowess had been exterminated¡­ The murderer sounds very frightening. As expected, these magical herbs and weapons cannot be obtained easily.¡± Many small ns knew that they were not skillful enough to take up the challenge, so they decided to sit that one out. However, there were many people attracted to the reward. Many huge ns with great fighters started investigating the matter. Instantly, many ns were involved in the investigation. They searched for information regarding the murderer. Lightspring Prime Association was located in a rural area, but Sylvan received information quickly. He knew about Cordierite Association¡¯s bounty soon after the announcement and gathered many council members to hold a meeting to deal with the matter. ¡°This incident has been blown out of proportion. Cordierite Association has never had to deal with such a mass murder before. No wonder they offered such a tempting reward.¡± ¡°Levi had gone overboard. Seventeen elites had been killed by him, and he even took their cloudship.¡± ¡°Cordierite Association seems to be really angry. I heard that almost every n in Willowbank has started investigating the matter. What should we do?¡± Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°If we know who the murderer is but don¡¯t tell them, will we be targeted by Cordierite Association? Prime Association¡¯s abilities are far lower than that of Cordierite Association.¡± Prime Association¡¯s council members were starting to panic. They all turned to look at Sylvan. Thetter was hesitating as well. He knew that Levi had great abilities, and the bounty that Cordierite Association offered was too tempting. More than a hundred ns were sending their best members to investigate the matter. Almost everyone in Willowbank was involved. A n like Eclipse was worth nothing in Willowbank. Even though Levi was strong, one man could not defeat hundreds of cultivators. ¡°Can you only see the downsides to this?¡± Sylvan was a little upset. Themotion immediately died down. Everyone was experienced, and they naturally understood what Sylvan meant. There were many benefits to making an ally out of Levi. Sylvan did not wish to lose a partner like Levi. He understood the value of an elite cksmith like Levi. It was made especially clear when he saw the two premium ultimate weapons in Levi¡¯s hands. Even Weapon God¡¯s weapons could notpete with Levi¡¯s. ¡°All of you should head off first. I need to discuss this with the head department before making a final decision,¡± Sylvan said solemnly. Sylvan took out amunication device to get in touch with the head department of the Prime Association. He decided to emphasize Levi¡¯s value to the team and request strong fighters to protect him to their utmost abilities. If he were unable to convince them, he would get someone to go to Cordierite Association to negotiate with them and discuss the necessary reparations. Levi had great potential and value. The two premium ultimate weapons that he had casually made could make Prime Association advance quickly. If Cordierite Association still refused to settle, he would fight with them to the best of his ability. He had to save Levi from Cordierite Association. Chapter 3974 Chapter 3974 Chapter 3974 Luring The Sect Leader Of Void Sect Even after reporting the situation to Prime Association, the chairman did not give him a clear response. Instead, the chairman told him that he needed to discuss the matter with the council members of Prime Association. After all, Cordierite Association was powerful. A slight misstep would spell an unsalvageable doom for Prime Association. Even if Prime Association managed to get out of the situation alive, they would have to pay a hefty price for their mistake. Of course, it was also difficult to gauge Levi¡¯s worth. His personalbat prowess and top forging technique could bring Prime Association to a whole new level. Therefore, they needed to weigh the pros and cons before making the final decision. Sylvan expressed his understanding of that answer, for the decision would affect the survivability of Prime Association. After making the report, Sylvan instantly contacted Levi. He then told Levi what he had learned about Cordierite Association and reminded Levi to keep his guard up, for plenty of sects would definitely be seeking trouble with him. Levi could only chuckle bitterly. Initially, he nned to leave Kenfort after forging the premium ultimate weapons. However, Cordierite Association had pulled such a move, and if he were to leave right away, Astre Lune Sect was bound to be decimated. Furthermore, Cordierite Association was not going to give up so easily if they could not find him. Bringing the war to the mundane world was something Levi did not intend. ¡°If they want revenge, I¡¯ll be waiting here. I¡¯d like to find out how impressive Willowbank can possibly be! I have Eclipse to deal with too. I might as well deal with them all at once.¡± Once Levi made up his mind, he stayed at Astre Lune Sect. Meanwhile, Eclipse members were anxious ever since Gloria fled back, injured, and reported everything she knew to them. Even the elders like Walden were frightened out of their wits. ording to Gloria¡¯s description, Eclipse was definitely doomed to annihtion if the robber were to attack it. After all, the robber had killed so many of Eclipse¡¯s fighters with just one swing of his sword. No one in Eclipse was capable of doing the same. ¡°Spread the news to the others. I¡¯m going to take out all the magical herbs we have. As long as they be a guest of Eclipse, they¡¯ll get to choose any treasure they want,¡± Walden ordered. He was doing everything he could to gather elites to defend the sect against the robber. Although Eclipse would lose a substantial amount of magical herbs, the sect was on the line, and Walden felt that everything was worth using to save the sect. In the meantime, Gloria was frustrated. She thought she would be able to bathe in glory after bing Eclipse¡¯s Empyrean, but not long after she became the Empyrean, Eclipse was facing the possibility of annihtion. Moreover, as the Empyrean, she was definitely on the robber¡¯s kill list. ¡°Why didn¡¯t he kill me when we fought the other time?¡± Gloria was baffled. When the robber had dealt a far-range strike, the Eclipse fighters by her side had all been killed. T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Could it be that I was simply lucky? That¡¯s not right. The robber clearly expressed that I was allowed to leave. Could it be that there is something else to this?¡± Even when her head started hurting from the gears turning in her head, she could note up with an answer. Thus, she pushed the question aside for the moment. Eclipse¡¯s safety was not guaranteed. If she stayed with them, the likelihood of her dying with them would be high. Thus, the only option she had was toe up with a way to prevent the disaster. ¡°But I haven¡¯t figured out everything about Kenfort yet¡­¡± Gloria sighed. At the end of the day, she was helpless in the face of absolute power. Still, sitting on her hands was not in character for her, so she continued to think of a way to deal with the situation. After two whole nights, Gloria finally came up with an idea. The only thing I can do now is to lure the sect leader of Void Sect out! A smile spread across Gloria¡¯s face when that thought popped into her head. Chapter 3975 Chapter 3975 Chapter 3975 Her Scheme Gloria found out that Void Sect¡¯s sect leader came from a massive organization. It was a force that sects like Eclipse could notpare to. If she were to drag Void Sect¡¯s sect leader into the fight, perhaps they would be able to resolve their current crisis. Once she made up her mind, Gloria began executing her n. First of all, she had Wade and Xs get their own men out of Void Sect by sending them out on missions. Then, Gloria disguised herself ording to the robber in her memory before heading toward Void Sect¡¯s headquarters. The night was dark as the clouds had hidden away the moon. With a sword in her hand, Gloria sneaked into Void Sect. She was far too familiar with where the guards were in Void Sect. Furthermore, before Wade and the others left, they had deliberately made loopholes for Gloria to exploit. Thus, there was no way anyone was going to notice Gloria. Usually, Gloria would not be able to sneak into Void Sect¡¯s core area unnoticed, for Geraint and Primo would certainly sense her. Furthermore, Void Sect had arranged for more guards to be on duty. If Gloria were to barge in forcibly, she would end up in conflict with the guards of the sect. Even if Gloria could easily kill them all, the resultingmotion would draw attention to her. That would show the others that she was not as powerful as the robber, and people would start doubting that she was the real robber. It¡¯s better for me to sneak into the core area to assassinate the council members of Void Sect without raising any rms. Gloria was as quick as lightning. In seconds, she was already outside the meeting hall. Even though it waste in the night, the meeting hall was still brightly illuminated. After a bout of discreet checking, Gloria realized that the council members were discussing how they should counter the robber¡¯s vengeance. What¡¯s the point in discussing this? Let me kindly help you out instead. After sneering inwardly, Gloria uttered in a man¡¯s voice, ¡°Quit nning. I¡¯m here now, so scram out here and die!¡± Gloria had been studying as much as she could about the robber. To make sure that her n was wless, she even imitated the robber¡¯s speech pattern. Her words struck the council members like a bolt from the blue. After a short period of silence, the entire hall erupted into an uproar. At the same time, Geraint and the others pale drastically. They all knew how terrifying the robber was. Even the strong fighters in Eclipse were afraid of him, let alone the members of Void Sect. ¡°That¡¯s the robber! That¡¯s the way he speaks!¡± ¡°What do we do? We¡¯re no match for him!¡± ¡°Let¡¯s run!¡± The people were as pale as a sheet, and their voices were trembling. However, Geraint uttered steadily, ¡°Why are you all panicking? We¡¯re at Void Sect¡¯s base. Hurry up and activate Sect Protection Formation. The rest of you, follow me out to fight the enemy.¡± Hearing that, everyone shared a look with each other. They had noticed Geraint¡¯s legs shaking when he spoke. ¡°Cowards, if you¡¯re not going toe out here now, I¡¯ll go in to look for you instead!¡± came the icy voice. Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. At that, Geraint whipped out his sword, steeled himself, and dashed out. Primo and the others hurried after him with their own swords in hand. However, grim expressions were on their faces. They knew it was unlikely that they would return alive. Even though they were in Void Sect¡¯s base, the robber had been able to sneak all the way unnoticed to the meeting hall. It was a clear sign of how he was far more skillful than any one of them. After all, the security outside was exceptionally tight. Not even a bird would be able to fly in. Yet, the guards did not even know that the robber was in, and the robber did not even trigger the defensive formation. ¡°Who are you? How dare you trespass Void Sect tonight?¡± Geraint gritted out, doing his best to keep his nervousness hidden. Chapter 3976 Chapter 3976 Chapter 3976 The Massacre Of Void Sect It¡¯s funny that you¡¯re still hanging on when you¡¯re scared out of your wits by that robber. Gloria sneered in her heart as she took in the expressions of the Void Sect fighters. Gloria said in a deep voice, ¡°You¡¯re stating the obvious. Aren¡¯t you talking about how to deal with me just now? I heard Void Sect was the most active at that time when many sects joined Eclipse to kill me in Dragon¡¯s Grave Valley. Now that I¡¯m here, why aren¡¯t you showing your loyalty to Eclipse?¡± The expressions of the council members of Void Sect darkened. The sarcasm in the robber¡¯s words was as clear as day. How could they miss it? The robber was trying to get his revenge and make them an example for others to see. Last time, Void Sect was the most proactive out of the many during the raid in Dragon¡¯s Grave Valley to get on Eclipse¡¯s good books. Especially Geraint, who went out of his way to be at their beck and call. He would have never thought this woulde back and haunt him. Geraint regretted his decision dearly. ¡°Eclipse forced us! We¡¯re victims too. You should go after Eclipse, not us!¡± Santino protested, his voice trembling. At this moment, Santino was utterly terrified of the person in front of him. As he felt the powerful energy emanating from that person¡¯s body, a sense of dread that he could never win against that person washed over him. ¡°I¡¯ll give it straight to you. Yes, the next thing I will destroy is Eclipse, but your sect will be the first to go. Cut the crap and die!¡± Just as thest note fell, Gloria attacked, stabbing forward with her sword at Geraint. As the saying went, capture the leader, and the rest would topple. Gloria firmly heeded that advice. The fearsome sword energy was unleashed, and the space it passed through felt like it split in half. After extensive cultivating and her continuous effort in devouring the energy from the dragon ley lines, her power had risen a notch. ¡°He¡¯s so strong!¡± Geraint and the others collectively sucked in a sharp breath. Geraint did not dare to meet her head-on, so he used all his strength to dodge to one side. Swish! Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. The sword energy split the main door of the meeting hall in half, creating a long groove over ten feet deep. Fortunately for Geraint, he managed to dodge that, but the same couldn¡¯t be said for the two Void Sect elders behind him. The two were directly hit by the sword energy and died on the spot. ¡°Die!¡± Gloria did not let her enemies any time to recover and started her massacre. At that instant, multiple sword energies crisscrossed the room. In front of overwhelming power,bat strategies were useless. As a result, many council members in Void Sect died or were gravely injured. Only a few Empyreans and elders were left standing, but they were barely holding on. Even Geraint was totally overpowered as he could hardly defend himself, let alone fight back. ¡°Why isn¡¯t Sect Protection Formation activated yet?¡± Geraint screamed in rage. ¡°Lord Earkenhait, we have just received news that the elder in charge of the formation is currently nowhere to be found, and his apprentices were all killed,¡± Santino reported, his tone a mixture of shock and panic. Consequently, Geraint¡¯s heart sank in despair. At that scene, Gloria sneered inwardly. The elder in charge of Sect Protection Formation¡¯s core was actually one of her trusted subordinates. He had received an order to kill all the apprentices around him and escape long ago. ¡°All of you keep blocking him! Primo, Santino, we should retreat.¡± Geraint ordered the elite apprentices who had just arrived to block Gloria while he, other Empyreans, and a few surviving elders escaped outside. The elite apprentices from Void Sect broke out in cold sweat. Is Lord Earkenhait sending us to our deaths while he escapes? ¡°I¡¯ll kill everyone who tries to stop me, but I¡¯ll spare those who let me pass!¡± As soon as Gloria said those words, the people quickly formed a path for her. After all, everyone would value their own lives. When Geraint and the others ran away, their morale dropped to rock bottom. Geraint and the others had not gone that far yet, so he almost spat out blood in anger when he saw what had happened. ¡°Trash! All of them!¡± Geraint cursed. Before he could vent his anger, a sh of sword energy appeared in front of him. Chapter 3977 Chapter 3977 Chapter 3977 Are You Gloria Gaston rm bells rang in his head, and Geraint used everything he had to dive to the side. Then, the sword energy whizzed past the area he was in, and Geraint watched on with fear. Consequently, the Void Sect elder next to him failed to dodge that and was killed, split in half by the sword energy without a single sound. That old geezer is really good at running. At the failed attack, Gloria cursed inwardly. She kept chasing them until they reached the restricted area of Void Sect. Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. It was a dense forest littered with strangely shaped rocks. Therefore, Geraint and the rest had no choice but to slow down in the rough terrain. ¡°You have nowhere to run.¡± Gloria dashed forward and blocked their path. Immediately, Geraint and others fell into despair. Their hands that held the swords trembled violently. ¡°His strength is indeed strong. During the chase, all the elders in the sect died. Moreover, we¡¯re barely holding on. With only a few of us left, there is no hope for us to win this.¡± Geraint¡¯s face was as white as a sheet, but it was toote for him to keep running. ¡°Are you really going to kill everyone?¡± Geraint made ast-ditch effort. Gloria replied, ¡°Isn¡¯t this obvious? Otherwise, why would I hunt you down for all this while? Enough with the chit-chat. Prepare to die!¡± And then, she moved. The multiple sword shes intersected to form an all-epassing, heading straight to Geraint and the others. ¡°It¡¯s ourst chance! We¡¯ll go all out!¡± Steeling himself, Geraint resisted, pouring all his powers to withstand her attacks. s, the gap between their strength levels was too big, and the power he infused into his sword energy was too little to make any difference. Simrly, Primo, Santino, and Heptino fought back, but their futures were grim. Like a waterfall, her attacks nketed the three, but they failed to withstand her attacks and were defeated. ¡°We need to split up! If we continue like this, we¡¯ll certainly die!¡± Geraint shouted. At this moment, his body was riddled with wounds, and blood stained his clothes red. Primo and others were in a simr situation as him. Moreover, their powers were weaker than Geraint, so their injuries were even worse than his. ¡°Trying to escape?¡± Gloria snorted and increased her power. Suddenly, Primo¡¯s, Santino¡¯s, and Geraint¡¯s legs were hit, and they fell pathetically. Surprisingly, Gloria spared the seventh Empyrean. Hence, Heptino, who was not hit, escaped sessfully, disappearing into the thick bushes. In order to secure Heptino¡¯s escape, Gloria made a couple of random shes in his direction. As the terrifying sword shes destroyed the surrounding forest and pulverized the rocks, Heptino took his opportunity to escape, going deeper into the restricted area. Gloria stopped chasing after him but turned and headed to Geraint and the rest. Meanwhile, they were crawling in the opposite direction with much difficulty. On their legs, they had a wound so deep that the bone was showing. Ultimately, there was no way they could get up and leave. ¡°Stop wasting your energy. I won¡¯t let you escape.¡± However, Gloria did not keep her voice changed. The sudden appearance of a female voice shocked Geraint and the rest. Especially Primo was even more surprised because he knew this voice all too well. ¡°Gloria Gaston? How could this be?¡± After all, Primo had an intimate rtionship with Gloria. He thought he knew everything about her, from her hair to her toes. But why is Gloria doing something like this? She had no reason to ughter the fighters in Void Sect! Primo turned to look at his fellowpanions and realized Santino and Geraint had shocked expressions on their faces. The sense of foreboding grew even stronger as each second passed. ¡°You are¡­ Gloria Gaston?¡± Geraint said in uncertainty. Gloria released her energy to search through the area but couldn¡¯t find any suspicious traces. Thus, she finally rxed. ¡°Is this ce that dark for you not to recognize me, Lord Earkenhait? Or your eyesight must be failing! Can¡¯t recognize me? Hahaha!¡± Gloria cackled maniacally. ¡°Anyway, it¡¯s better this way. Since we¡¯re from the same sect, I don¡¯t want you to die without knowing anything.¡± Her words were filled with ridicule and disdain. Chapter 3978 Chapter 3978 Chapter 3978 Death Of Primo Geraint and the others were instantly bewildered. Even though the ordinary-looking face didn¡¯t look familiar, they could recognize the voice. More importantly, the woman had admitted that she was Gloria. Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. The three of them, utterly confused, couldn¡¯t figure out why Gloria would disguise herself as the robber to massacre the council members of Void Sect. ¡°Gloria¡­ Why are you doing this?¡± Primo questioned in a hoarse voice, his mind brimming with questions. Gloria let out a sigh and exined in resignation, ¡°That¡¯s because this is the only way I can think of to use your deaths to deal with the robber.¡± ¡°Using our deaths to deal with the robber?¡± Geraint and hispanions dwelled upon her answer, and the meaning behind her words quickly came to them. ¡°Are you nning to annihte Void Sect to trick the sect leader and the powers behind him to annihte the robber?¡± Geraint spoke with a trembling voice as he stared intently at Gloria. Gloria replied with a smile, ¡°I expected no less from the vice sect leader to be able to see through my n in such a short time. As your reward, I¡¯ll give you a quick death.¡± Geraint and the others were dumbfounded. If Gloria was speaking the truth, certain death was what awaited them. ¡°Gloria, as a married couple, why must it end this way between us? As long as you spare my life, I¡¯m willing to go along with your n. We¡¯ll definitely be able to convince the sect leader to make a move. I¡¯m sure you know that the sect leader holds me in high regard and will usually heed my advice. Keeping me alive has untold advantages,¡± Primo begged. Gloria let out a snort and retorted, ¡°Married couple? I¡¯m amazed that you¡¯re not ashamed to even say it. If it wasn¡¯t because I was in a hurry to establish a foothold in Void Sect, there¡¯s no way I would have given myself to you. I can¡¯t believe Void Sect is so weak that it isn¡¯t even worthy of being a stepping stone of mine. Now that I¡¯m way stronger than you are, you¡¯re not qualified to be my ally. But you were right about one thing. It¡¯s precisely because the sect leader holds you in high regard that he will be outraged by your death.¡± ¡°You¡­ I¡­¡± Primo couldn¡¯t think of anything to counter her with. He had never expected the greatest advantage he had enjoyed within the sect was now the main reason for him to be killed. Gloria sneered, ¡°Say goodbye to the world, Primo! As your wife, I¡¯m going to give you a quick death. What do you think about that?¡± Just as Primo attempted to say something, all he saw was a blinding sh of light before eternal darkness covered his eyes. He was decapitated, and his body slumped lifelessly onto the ground. As his head rolled up to Gloria¡¯s feet, his wide-opened eyes were filled with hatred and fear. Leaning downward slowly, Gloria reached out with her left hand to his eyes. ¡°Rest in peace, Darling!¡± Geraint and Santino were horrified by what they had just witnessed. Given that Gloria was ruthless enough to kill the man who shared her bed, they couldn¡¯t see any hope of survival. ¡°Gloria¡ªno, no, no. Lord Gloria, our rtionship is a lot more ordinary. Don¡¯t forget that we were allies back in the mundane world. I¡¯m willing to be a humble servant as long as you spare my¡ª¡± Before the word ¡°life¡± rolled off his tongue, he was yed by Gloria¡¯s sword. ¡°What a joke. Even without your help back then, I would still have ovee the obstacles. Besides, even with your help, we were almost killed by Levi still. You¡¯re nothing but a piece of trash. Lord Earkenhait, it¡¯s your turn to die now.¡± Gloria walked up to Geraint, her sword exuding a cold aura underneath the dim moonlight. Chapter 3979 Chapter 3979 Chapter 3979 Massacre ¡°Gloria, is there no room for negotiation? Don¡¯t forget that I¡¯ve always treated you well during your time in Void Sect. Even your entry into Eclipse was made possible by me. As long as you let me go, I¡¯ll definitely do whatever you say.¡± Geraint was stricken by panic, as he could clearly feel the murderous intent Gloria exuded. Seeing that Primo¡¯s and Santino¡¯s lives were not spared, Geraint lost any desire he had to preserve his dignity when it came to begging for his life. Gloria smiled and replied, ¡°Lord Earkenhait, the way you treated me is precisely the reason I¡¯ve allowed you to live such a long time.¡± Although Geraint was overwhelmed by despair, his desire to survive had him concentrate on all the aura within his body before he thrust his sword abruptly at Gloria. Unfortunately, with Gloria one step ahead of him, Geraint¡¯s outstretched hand came to a sudden stop in mid-air. The next moment, a bloody cut appeared on his neck before his corpse copsed heavily onto the ground. Gloria didn¡¯t linger when the deed was done. Turning around, she rushed toward the headquarters of Void Sect. Since she had decided to use the leader of Void Sect and the powerful faction behind him to deal with the robber, it was necessary to create drastic conditions to force their hand. Just killing the core council members wasn¡¯t enough.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. She had heard that Void Sect was founded upon the sect leader¡¯s blood, sweat, and tears. It was considered his crowning achievement to prove himself to the powerful faction. To unleash the sect leader¡¯s unbridled rage, she had to destroy Void Sect¡¯s very foundation. By the time Gloria returned to the meeting hall, Void Sect was already in utter chaos. The entrance was littered with broken limbs. Many of the elders had been killed on the spot, whereas the vice sect leader and a few Empyreans had gone missing. With no one at the helm, everything was simply chaotic. ¡°I have killed Geraint, Primo, and the others in the restricted area. For helping perpetuate evil, I¡¯m going to kill all of you as a warning.¡± Pretending to speak like Levi again, Gloria struck fear into the hearts of the Void Sect members. Without giving them any opportunity to react, Gloria charged into the crowd. Just like a fearsome predator, she began her relentless massacre. As her aides had already withdrawn from the scene, she could kill everyone without holding back. With her sword dancing in the air, everyone she passed by was shed without mercy. In the beginning, the members of Void Sect resisted because of the confidence they had in their numbers. However, with the passage of time, the tremendous difference in strength became apparent to them. ¡°Argh!¡± ¡°Ugh!¡± Following the agonized screams that filled the air, the wavering members of Void Sect began to flee in every direction. Having no intention of pursuing them, Gloria swung her sword relentlessly at the main buildings in front of her. The energy from her sword consequently destroyed many of thendmark buildings. The main building of the headquarters of Void Sect copsed to the ground after an earth-shattering explosion. That was the result of the bomb Gloria had instructed Wade and Xs to nt beforehand. Once it was detonated, its explosive power was simr to a strike unleashed by an extremely powerful fighter. Boom! The main building was reduced to nothing but rubble. Floating in mid-air, Gloria wore a smirk on her face as she watched the members of Void Sect escape in a panic. ¡°I heard that your sect leader is powerful. Remember to convey this message to him. The next time I return, it will be his funeral,¡± Gloria roared, her voice thundering through every corner of the headquarters of Void Sect. The surviving members of Void Sect heard her loud and clear. The level of fear within them was simply unprecedented. After destroying a few more main buildings within thepound, Gloria finally left under the terrified gazes of those present. Chapter 3980 Chapter 3980 Chapter 3980 Sky City At the restricted area of Void Sect, Heptino was scanning the surroundings warily. It wasn¡¯t until he was certain that the robber was nowhere in sight that he heaved a sigh of relief. Nheless, he didn¡¯t show himself and continued to hide in the bushes. His concerns were finally eased when he found no suspicious auras after probing outside. After all, the power of the robber he had previously encountered had exceeded his wildest imagination. ¡°I wonder how Lord Earkenhait and the others are doing.¡± The anxious Heptino went back the way he came from. Before long, he noticed a figure lying on the ground from afar. Gripped by a sense of dread, he rushed forward, only to be greeted by Santino¡¯s corpse. As he raised his head to look around, he discovered another headless corpse somewhere in the southeast. No sooner had he taken two steps toward it than something tripped his leg. He looked down and was greeted by the terrifying sight of Primo¡¯s head, causing him to recoil in horror. ¡°Primo!¡± Heptino eximed. However, he was surprised to find that he wasn¡¯t as devastated deep down as he had expected himself to be. Little did he know that ever since he had been manipted by Gloria, serious cracks had long appeared in his friendship with Primo. ¡°Did Lord Earkenhait suffer the same fate too?¡± He began to grow exceptionally nervous, and soon, he discovered Geraint¡¯s body nearby, just as he feared. ¡°Am I the only one left among the council members of Void Sect?¡± While Heptino was feeling a little sorrowful, raging mes could be seen in the direction of the headquarters of Void Sect. N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. It was followed by intermittent explosions that caused Heptino¡¯s heart to sink. ¡°The robber is really cruel. He truly intends to wipe Void Sect out from the face of this Earth!¡± Instead of going back, Heptino pulled out a piece of purple jade from his breast pocket. It was a magical device left to him by the sect leader formunication in times of emergency. Since he possessed the strongest technical skills within Void Sect, the sect leader held him and the talented Primo in high regard. However, Gloria didn¡¯t give Primo the opportunity to send the message. Heptino subsequently used the magical device to call for help: The sect has been destroyed, Lord Long. Please return immediately. Unknown to Heptino, the sect leader was currently in an ancient city, looking for someone to forge an ultimate weapon. In the core area of Kenfort, there was a magnificent-looking city floating in mid-air. Sky City was surrounded by clouds with countless cloudships traveling in and around it. These cloudships, taking the shapes of dragons and phoenixes, exuded an air of grandeur and nobility. From Sky City, multiple rivers flowed off it and intersected at a point right below the city. From afar, it looked like a spiraling gxy that gave off a sense of spirituality. If one were to examine them closely, the rivers flowing from Sky City did not contain ordinary water at all. Instead, they were filled with the divine liquid that flowed through spiritual ley lines. The liquid shimmered with a golden hue. They generated energy waves the moment they crashed down into the rivers below. The energy of a dragon ley line was usually found in solid form. The different states of energy were indicative of their varying levels of purity. Levi had used his basic technique to convert the energy from solid to liquid when he absorbed the energy from the dragon ley line, then transformed it into the gaseous form which he breathed in. As the river currents continued to rage, they formed a massive cirction system together with Sky City, causing it to look as if it was surrounded by a divine aura. The city itself was filled with expansive boulevards lined with huge and luxurious buildings that put those in Willowbank to shame. Its streets were filled with people, spirit beasts, and cloudships. Walk into a random shop and one could easily find all sorts of magical herbs on sale. The buildings were all decorated with statues that were, at worst, made from top-grade dragon ley line ores. If one were to walk to the center of the city, one could see pure spiritual energy floating in the air. There were also crane-like spirit beasts swirling in the sky, making the entire city feel like paradise. Chapter 3981 Chapter 3981 Chapter 3981 The Mysterious Sect Leader Divine aura resembled nature itself in the city. Many cultivators were training and dancing in the air with their spirit beasts. The entire scene was like a painting that mirrored paradise. The buildings in the ancient city, towering in height, were all shrouded in clouds because the city was already elevated thousands of meters above the surface. Underneath the illumination of the sun, they shone with a holy glow. Roar! In the background, one could hear the cries of the flying spirit beasts, which sounded like a melody yed by mother nature itself. It was so soothing that it could calm the frustrations of any cultivator. The dragon and phoenix-shaped cloudships traversed in and out of the city, and many disciples from different sects were busy transporting high-grade magical herbs. Once in a while, a miraculous phenomenon could be seen within the buildings, triggering a surge in the river waters that formed the perfectplementing response. Every time such a phenomenon urred, it was indicative of someone sessfully forging a premium ultimate weapon, creating a ground-breaking elixir, or achieving great sess in their cultivation training. yvolume00:00/00:00TruvidfullScreen Yet no one batted an eyelid at the phenomenon. It was as if they had all grown used to it. In the southern part of Sky City, a long-haired-middle-aged man was standing in the middle of a ming inferno. He was wearing a rainbow-colored robe with a Qilin embroidered on the sash tied around his waist. His long hair was draped on his shoulders toplete his unbridled air. Even though his well-built frame was surrounded by the raging fires, the bubblingva didn¡¯t seem to bother him at all. However, upon closer examination, the sea of mes wasn¡¯t really an inferno. Instead, it was a high- grade fire-based spiritual ley line. As for the bubblingva, they were the energy essence produced by the fire element. Compared to the energy essence produced by the water element flowing out from Sky City, the energy essence that culminated in the inferno was much purer. Ding! Ding! Ding! Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. The sounds of metal nging against each other could be heard. An old man, dressed in silver armor, was busy forging a sword with a giant hammer. ¡°Lord Long, why do you let yourself suffer in this raging inferno every day? I¡¯ll need at least one more month toplete this premium ultimate weapon.¡± The old man¡¯s throaty voice rang out. After letting out a gentle sigh, Roy Long exined, ¡°Weapon Master, I¡¯m sure you¡¯re aware of how much this ultimate weapon means to me.¡± The old man was a cksmith whose forging technique was unparalleled in Sky City. Due to how obsessed he was with forging techniques and the high standards he possessed when it came to producing ultimate weapons, he was consequently styled as the Weapon Master. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Lord Long. Since I¡¯ve made you a promise, I¡¯ll deliver you an ultimate weapon you¡¯ll be satisfied with. Once Void Sect gains an ultimate weapon powerful enough to destroy other sects, its strength will be significantly increased and it will elevate the sect to greater heights,¡± the Weapon Master dered confidently. Just as he spoke, the Weapon Master increased the pace at which he wielded the hammer. As the scorchingva continued to bubble, it would asionally ssh against the de of the sword. Roy continued to stare intently at the ultimate weapon. It was made out of the best materials he had painstakingly umted. He had made significant sacrifices and pulled a great many strings in order to get the Weapon Master to personally forge it for him. Roy had originallye from an extremely powerful faction. However, he was sidelined by them because of his limited talent. Leaving his sect in frustration, he decided to prove his own worth by establishing Void Sect. All this while, Void Sect was unable to join the ranks ofrge sects, as itcked an ultimate weapon capable of destroying other sects. As time went by, Roy became obsessed with oveing the obstacle. He left Void Sect and traveled to various restricted areas to umte the materials required to forge the weapon. In other words, the ultimate weapon the Weapon Master was holding carried all of Roy¡¯s dreams: to elevate Void Sect to the next level and prove his capabilities to the sect he came from. It was at that moment that the magical device in Roy¡¯s pocket began to vibrate strongly. Chapter 3982 Chapter 3982 Chapter 3982 A Mistake By Gloria Roy was shocked, as its use was reserved only for emergencies. Prior to his departure, he had given Primo, Heptino, and Geraint one each. He had made it clear that the devices were to only be used when the sect was facing an existential threat. ¡°Did something untoward happen to Void Sect?¡± Upon retrieving it, Roy was infuriated to see the message it contained: The sect has been destroyed, Lord Long. Please return immediately. He was on the verge of losing his mind. Even though he had no idea as to what had happened, he knew Heptino wouldn¡¯t joke on a topic like that. Given Heptino¡¯s serious demeanor, Roy was cognizant that reality was likely worse than he had imagined. ¡°Damn it! Just when I¡¯m so close to obtaining a premium ultimate weapon, the sect I have founded has been destroyed. This pisses me off!¡± Despite his urge to grow wings and fly back to check, the ultimate weapon still needed one more month to bepleted. yvolume00:00/00:00TruvidfullScreen ¡°Weapon Master, I¡¯m willing to pay you more if you can finish my weapon as soon as possible.¡± The desperation in Roy¡¯s tone couldn¡¯t be anymore obvious. Even the Weapon Master could tell that something grave had happened. In a grim voice, he replied, ¡°Even if I work non-stop, it will still take twenty days. Any faster wouldpromise the quality of the weapon.¡± ¡°I understand.¡± Other than the twenty days required for the ultimate weapon to bepleted, the journey back would require ten more days. After giving the matter some thought, Roy replied: I¡¯ll return in a month¡¯s time with the premium ultimate weapon. The next morning, the disciples of Void Sect were still traumatized by the terrifying events of the night before. The ground was strewn with bloody corpses, and all they could see were rubbles everywhere. The magnificent buildings that had towered over thepound nowy in ruins, leaving nothing but sorrow in everyone¡¯s hearts. Meanwhile, Heptino had returned to take charge of the sect, for he was the lone survivor among the council members of Void Sect. Of course, there were still many elders left, but their allegiances belonged to Gloria, and none of them was ranked higher than Heptino. As news of Geraint¡¯s death had begun to spread, it made the already solemn mood worse. Fortunately, Heptino was well-respected within the sect¡ªto a certain extent, more so than Primo¡ª because of his outstanding capabilities in locating spiritual ley lines. The reason was that cultivation resources meant everything in Kenfort. At the same time, Gloria, feigning innocence, had rushed back to inquire about the incident. The first thing she did was see Heptino. Gloria pretended to ask, ¡°Heptino, are you all right? What in the world happened here? Who dared to attack our sect?¡± The anxious look on Gloria¡¯s face warmed Heptino¡¯s heart. As if he had found someone to rely on, he almost burst into tears. After all, Gloria had showed concern for him first. ¡°Gloria, the robber attacked us at night, killing Lord Earkenhait and Primo in battle,¡± Heptino said in a trembling voice. Gloria began to swoon, but Heptino caught her in time. ¡°Gloria, are you okay? Please ept my condolences,¡± Heptino consoled her. Gloria had phenomenal acting skills. She wore a look of sadness and anger. Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°The robber killed Primo. I will not rest until I have my revenge.¡± Gloriapleted her act with an uncontroble gush of tears, putting any top actress to shame. ¡°Heptino, now that we¡¯ve lost more than half of the elites of the sect, it¡¯s impossible to deal with that robber. Do you have any way of contacting Lord Long?¡± That was what Gloria was truly concerned about. Heaving a sigh, Heptino replied, ¡°Lord Long just replied and said that he would be back a monthter. He is currently waiting for a premium ultimate weapon to be forged.¡± Even though Gloria¡¯s face didn¡¯t reveal any emotion, she was stricken with disappointment. If the robber suddenly attacks within the month, there will be no way we can stop him! Chapter 3983 Chapter 3983 Chapter 3983 Desfort Levi was sitting in the middle of the conference hall of Astre Lune Sect, apanied by the council members of the sect, who were all in high spirits. The terrifying power disyed by Levi before had shocked everyone there to their cores. Everyone believed that, as long as they continued to follow Levi, they would no doubt be able to ascend to great heights. That belief of theirs was further solidified when, a few days ago, members of the bounty hunter organization had ferried many ultimate weapons and magical herbs back to Astre Lune Sect. The operation was carried out under Cheriette and Thunder Qilin¡¯s watch. What excited the council members even more so was the ten most powerful ultimate weapons and other ultimate weapons of exceedingly rare quality. With the ultimate weapons in their arsenal, Astre Lune Sect could unleash ten times their previous combat prowess at the most conservative estimation. ¡°Eclipse is such a bully, Master. How do you n to deal with them? If need be, I¡¯m willing to fight in the front lines.¡± Larissa was the first to speak. Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. Ever since she learned that Eclipse had chosen Gloria to be the new Empyrean, she had held a grudge against the sect. Her confidence soared especially after she obtained an ultimate weapon. At that moment, she was eager to prove to Eclipse that she was doing even better than before. Levi pondered for a moment before uttering, ¡°They organized abined assault on Dragon¡¯s Grave Valley with the help of more than a hundred sects, then brought the war to Astre Lune Sect. I¡¯ll never forgive them.¡± ¡°We just received news that Void Sect was defeated badlyst night, Master. The vice sect leader, Primo, and many others have died in battle. A couple of Void Sect¡¯sndmark buildings were also destroyed. However, the news imed that¡­ you were the one responsible, Master. They are clearly framing you for the destruction! Unfortunately, I don¡¯t know which b*stard pinned this on you so as to direct the sect¡¯s hatred toward you,¡± Cheriette eximed with righteous indignation. Levi didn¡¯tment much, but he had a strong feeling Gloria was the one behind it. She¡¯s the only one with the ability to pull this off, and she has the motive to do so. Besides, this trick feels too familiar. I¡¯ve encountered many instances of the same trick in the mundane world before, and it fits her style. However, I don¡¯t n to look too deeply into this matter even if she¡¯s the culprit. After all, I promised Floyd I¡¯ll let him deal with Gloria, and I don¡¯t n to go against my word. But I still need to teach Eclipse an unforgettable lesson for what they have done. Hemanded in a deep voice, ¡°Grab me my bow, Thunder.¡± The Thunder Qilin replied with a howl. Momentster, it approached Levi pridefully with a big bow in its mouth. ¡°This bow is called Desfort. Today, it will be used to teach Eclipse a lesson!¡± Levi¡¯s voice sounded frigid. The bow was one of the ten strongest ultimate weapons Levi had crafted. Its name, Desfort, meant to destroy Kenfort. The members of Astre Lune Sect fixed their scorching gaze on the exceptional bow, which had ayer of electricity nketing its surface, forming an extremely powerful energy halo. While the bowstring was thin, even the slightest pull would be enough to release an extremely terrifying energy. Levi took out two Desfort arrows, which were made from the same material as the bow. Both were charged with powerful lightning energy. ¡°I¡¯ll shoot one arrow toward the headquarters of Eclipse and another to Eclipse Academy. I hope they will remember their lessons fondly.¡± He drew the bow, expanding the energy pulsing within, and used his senses to pinpoint the general location of those two targets. While both targets were thousands of kilometers away, top-tier ultimate weapons possessed overwhelming strength and spiritual resonance, whichplemented his sensing ability well. ¡°Targets located!¡± He shifted the direction of the arrowheads and fired. Chapter 3984 Chapter 3984 Chapter 3984 Destroyed Meanwhile, in the headquarters of Eclipse, ever since the members learned about the return of the robber, the council members, with Walden as their leader, had been preparing their defense against the robber¡¯s attack. The Sect Protection Formation was on standby twenty-four hours every day, and many of the sect¡¯s mighty fighters had been summoned back. The sect had also set up a mind-boggling amount of normal defensive formation all over the headquarters. Essentially, the entirety of Eclipse was armed to the teeth, ready to deal with any unexpected situation. That day, the apprentices of Eclipse were reinforcing their sect¡¯s defense as usual under the blue, cloudless sky. Out of nowhere, the Sect Protection Formation shook intensely. It was warning the people that a frightening attack was iing. N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. ¡°It¡¯s an enemy attack! Everyone, prepare for battle! Activate all defense formations! All disciples, enter your formation to defend against the enemy¡¯s assault! Everyone, don¡¯t panic! With the Sect Protection Formation guarding us, the robber can¡¯t prate our¡ª¡± Before that person could finish his sentence, a cracking sound was hearding from the thick energy shield of the Sect Protection Formation. yvolume00:00/00:00TruvidfullScreen Momentster, the energy shield shattered. The arrow, brimming with ungodly lightning energy, continued its flight downward until it reached the main hall of Eclipse. At that moment, the council members were discussing their strategy to defend themselves in the hall. Sensing the danger heading in their direction, they reacted by using all of their techniques to shield themselves. Unfortunately for them, the arrow was so powerful that its speed didn¡¯t decrease even after piercing through the Sect Protection Formation. It continued to fly toward the council members¡¯ defensive formations. Boom! The sound of their defensive formations shattering rang in the hall. Those formations didn¡¯t slow down the arrow even a little. ¡°Retreat!¡± Walden shouted and fled the building first. The others didn¡¯t have enough time to run away, so they had tobine their efforts to stay alive. Ultimately, they underestimated the destructive capabilities of Desfort and were struck by the colossal power of Heavenly Thunder. Nearly a hundred elders were burned to a crisp by the lightning energy of the arrow. Then, they were blown away by the gust of wind brought on by the insane amount of energy. They were quite literally reduced to ashes. Even Walden, who escaped the direct impact of the attack, was still injured by the shockwave. He tried to get the roiling blood in his body under control, but he failed and spat out mouthfuls of them. Half of the main hall was destroyed by the raging energy storm. All that was left were miserable remnants of the building. At the same time, the main hall of Eclipse Academy was getting hit by the same attack. Their Peak ss fighters were nearly exterminated. However, most of the members in both organizations survived. While their council members were either dead or severely wounded, their foundation remained, which could be considered a miracle. After the incident, Walden realized something he wasn¡¯t willing to admit: the robber¡¯s strength was far greater than he had imagined. If he isn¡¯t even interested ining here and wiping us all out, this means the attacks are only meant to be warnings. This also means he won¡¯t be attacking us again anytime soon. With that thought, Gloria returned to Void Sect. By that point, almost all members of Void Sect were her people. Even those who were previously loyal to the sect had been forced to obey her. ¡°From this day onward, I don¡¯t want to hear any of you bring up my rtionship with Primo. Otherwise, don¡¯t me me for being cruel,¡± Gloria threatened. Now that Void Sect was under herplete control, she wanted to wipe away any traces of her rtionship with Primo. From this day onward, I am Eclipse¡¯s unmarried Empyrean. Naturally, no one in Void Sect dared to disobey her. Even Heptino was very supportive of her idea. Upon receiving a satisfactory result, Gloria no longer had any worries. Next, I need to start nning how to take control of Eclipse. Chapter 3985 Chapter 3985 Chapter 3985 Investigation By The Cordierite Association A group of people in long robes belonging to the Cordierite Association were marching toward the Prime Association branch in Lightspring. Those people were a group of elites sent by the Cordierite Association, and they were given the responsibility of investigating the murder case in Dragon¡¯s Grave Valley. While the true ruler of thend was the Prime Association, the Cordierite Association had its own information channel. The investigation team soon found a suspicious lead, which was that the robber had visited Lightspring before heading to Dragon¡¯s Grave Valley. Upon following the clues, the team noticed a connection between the robber and the Prime Association. Sylvan wasn¡¯t surprised by the investigation team¡¯s visit. He knew well that the Cordierite Association had the ability. Back then, when Levi almost started a fight on the Prime Association trading floor, there were many witnesses around. As powerful as the Prime Association was, there was no way they could¡¯ve shut everyone¡¯s mouth about the incident. It was simply impossible. ¡°Greetings, friends from the Cordierite Association! Please excuse me for myck of hospitality. May I ask why you are all here today?¡± Sylvan greeted first. Regardless of how he felt about the visitors, he had to pretend to be weing. That was basically how everyone operated in Kenfort. ¡°Is this how the Prime Association treats their guests? Are you nning to make things clear here, Mr. Webber?¡± the leader of the investigation team asked, displeased. While the Prime Association was in control of the area, the elder of the Cordierite Association, once an influential man, didn¡¯t n to show them any respect. In fact, the entire team had an arrogant countenance. All of them looked down on Sylvan and the others. Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. Sylvan forced a fake smile and stifled his annoyance. ¡°Come on in, my esteemed guests. Men, lead them to the guest table and serve them coffee.¡± Upon entering the guest hall, the elder of the investigation team spoke candidly. ¡°Mr. Webber, we¡¯re here today to question you about the robber in Dragon¡¯s Grave Valley. I hope you¡¯ll tell us everything you know about him truthfully.¡± Seeing that the elder did not beat around the bush, Sylvan cut to the chase as well. ¡°I know plenty of details about the man you seek.¡± ¡°Oh? Tell us, who¡¯s the robber?¡± The elder in a ck robe was quite excited. He didn¡¯t expect Sylvan to reveal it that easily. Instead of answering the question, Sylvan changed the topic. ¡°I¡¯m nning to keep him alive. Will the Cordierite Association be willing to show me some respect?¡± The elder stood up abruptly and barked, ¡°Who do you think you are, Sylvan? You have some audacity to request the Cordierite Association to show you respect! Can you even ept it even if we do? Besides, that maniac killed seventeen of our best fighters! This debt must be paid in blood! I suggest you and your association don¡¯t get involved in this matter. You won¡¯t be able to bear the consequences.¡± He was still looking down on Sylvan. Following that, members of the investigation team began to chime in. ¡°Respect? Do you really think you deserve it? You are so ignorant and arrogant!¡± ¡°Hand us the robber right now! If you piss the Cordierite Association off too much, we will take your association down alongside the robber!¡± ¡°Just because we usually don¡¯t cross paths with each other doesn¡¯t mean the Prime Association is equal to the Cordierite Association.¡± ¡°The Prime Association still has a long way to go! Hand the robber over, or we¡¯lly waste to this Lightspring branch.¡± The team members grew all the more agitated as they spoke. In fact, they almost started cursing at Sylvan. Sylvan smashed his cup to the ground, shattering it. Chapter 3986 Chapter 3986 Chapter 3986 Protection Thud! Thud! Thud! Loud noises were heard from all around them before numerous fighters from the Prime Association flooded into the guest hall. Slowly, Sylvan rose to his feet and spat coldly, ¡°The Prime Association will be protecting this man. How dare you act so insolent here! Do you all wish to die that desperately?¡± The moment he said that, the fighters of the Prime Association exuded murderous intent. The elder in a ck robe red at Sylvan. ¡°Is that your personal stance or the Prime Association¡¯s, Sylvan?¡± Sylvan met his eyes and answered, ¡°The Prime Association will protect this man. I suggest you leave our premises before I change my mind. Otherwise, don¡¯t me me for what happens next.¡± ¡°Very well! I hope you don¡¯t regret the decision you made today.¡± The elder made to leave, but when he arrived at the entrance, he turned around abruptly. ¡°The headquarters of the Cordierite Association has ordered us to kill anyone who gets in our way.¡± He very much wanted to start a fight right then and there, but he was aware he stood no chance of winning against the Prime Association on their turf. I may need to retreat now, but I¡¯ll remember this insult. I¡¯ll storm this ce after gathering our forces! Sylvan let out a sigh as he watched the investigation team leave. ¡°There¡¯s no way this matter can be resolved peacefully. The result of this conflict will determine whether the Prime Association can advance forward or not,¡± he muttered to himself. Just as he expected, after the investigation team left Lightspring, fighters from Willowbank began to gather in the city. There were plenty of fighters from the Cordierite Association, too. In a short amount of time, Lightspring was flooded with a tsunami of warriors. Facing such overwhelming pressure, Sylvan had no choice but to ask the headquarters for help. While the headquarters had also agreed to protect Levi, they were too far away to provide any meaningful aid. ording to the spies¡¯ reports, the number of fighters from the Cordierite Association and their affiliated sects in Willowbank gathered in Lightspring was increasing exponentially. N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. The fighters in the Prime Association Lightspring branch would be severely disadvantaged if the situation continued in that trajectory. In fact, if their enemiesunched their assault, they could be wiped out. Sylvan started to panic when he thought about that. Meanwhile, Gloria received news of the Cordierite Association¡¯s war against anyone associated with the robber. It instantly cheered her up. After Eclipse and Eclipse Academy were attacked by Desfort¡¯s arrows, she had been really ticked off, but she had nothing to take her anger out on. The leader of Void Sect needed another month before he could return to his position, which meant that the sect couldn¡¯t assemble an effective force against the robber in a short amount of time. That revtion depressed Gloria even further. ¡°I wonder how powerful the Cordierite Association is.¡± She wasn¡¯t confident because the robber¡¯s strength was too frightening. If those two arrows can inflict this much damage from thousands of kilometers away, there¡¯s no doubt he can cause a disaster if he uses the weapon at a shorter range. ¡°Thebined strength of the Cordierite Association is actually a lot stronger than you may have expected, Gloria. Take their branch in Willowbank as an example. There are many sects in Willowbank alone. Even a sect like Eclipse can¡¯t make its way there. To defeat the robber, even the headquarters of the Cordierite Association has sent their elites to contribute to the effort. Unquestionably, the robber will die,¡± Heptino said. He had visited Willowbank during his search for more dragon ley lines. That was why he was aware of the Cordierite Association¡¯s might. Gloria thought, In that case, we need to use this prime opportunity. While the robber won¡¯t proactively try to eradicate me, it¡¯s only a matter of time before someone figures out I framed him for the murders of the Void Sect fighters. I need to n ahead to make sure this doesn¡¯t bite me in the ass. Chapter 3987 Chapter 3987 Chapter 3987 Gloria Spills The Beans While many thoughts crossed Gloria¡¯s mind, she was absolutely sure about one thing: to remove all the adverse consequences of her actions. If people found out she had framed the robber for the attack on Void Sect, the sect leader and the powerful sect backing him up would kill her first. ¡°Many elites from the Cordierite Association are currently searching for the robber¡¯s whereabouts, Gloria. Why don¡¯t we use this situation to our advantage?¡± Heptino proposed abruptly. Gloria nodded. ¡°It seems that we¡¯re of the same mind. In that case, I shall depart for Lightspring immediately. If anything happens here, tell me about it as soon as possible.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Gloria! With me around, Void Sect will be fine. However, you must be careful on your journey!¡± Heptino said worriedly. Waving her hand, Gloria assured, ¡°Not to worry, Heptino. I may not be the strongest fighter in existence, but I¡¯m still capable of protecting myself.¡± After bidding Heptino goodbye, Gloria rushed toward Lightspring without stopping. At that moment, Lightspring had be the center of attention. The Cordierite Association¡¯s and the Prime Association¡¯s might were extraordinary. The battle between the two major associations naturally attracted the attention of many sects and fighters. It was pretty easy for Gloria to find the Cordierite Association temporary base in Lightspring. The base was directed by three ck-robed elders. They were Peak ss fighters of the Cordierite Association, and their strength was only second to their chairman, Albert. ¡°There¡¯s a woman outside calling herself the Empyrean of Eclipse, and she¡¯s asking for permission to speak with you, Elder Nister. She said she has important information regarding the robber,¡± an elite from the association informed. Nister Darkworth, Krow Darkworth, and Benoit Darkworth, the three ck-robed elders, exchanged nces with each other. They could see confusion and pleasant surprise in theirrades¡¯ eyes. ¡°Let her in,¡± Nister said. Momentster, the elite brought Gloria in. ¡°Greetings, esteemed elders of the Cordierite Association,¡± she greeted politely and humbly, which left a good impression on the Cordierite Association fighters. At that moment, the atmosphere in the hall was grim. The three elders unleashed their overpowering auras to prevent Gloria from speaking nonsense. ¡°Tell us what you know about the robber quickly. If we sense any falsehood, you only have yourself to me when we crush you,¡± Krow warned. Politely, Gloria assured, ¡°There¡¯s no need for any of you to worry about that. Even if I have hundreds of guts stitched to my body, I still won¡¯t dare to lie to any of you.¡± ¡°Very well. Tell us everything that you know!¡± Krow nodded with satisfaction. Gloria informed them everything she knew, especially about the premium ultimate weapons in Levi¡¯s possession. As she expected, after the people there heard of those weapons, a look of greed shed past their eyes. Premium ultimate weapons were highly regarded by sects of all strengths, let alone the ultimate weapons that were likely behind the bizarre phenomenon at Dragon¡¯s Grave Valley. ¡°You¡¯re saying the robber is currently in Astre Lune Sect?¡± Benoit asked with a sullen face. Gloria nodded. ¡°The robber has taken over Astre Lune Sect, so the entire sect is now his aplice.¡± Since I¡¯ve decided to manipte others to do my dirty work, I may as well utilize this opportunity to get rid of Astre Lune Sect. ¡°All right, then. You should leave first. Once I¡¯ve confirmed this news, I¡¯ll reward you handsomely.¡± Nister waved his hand. Gloria left the hall and waited for the elders¡¯ response. Of course, she wasn¡¯t nning to leave the base. After all, it was safer for her to stay there, surrounded by fighters from the Cordierite Association, than in Eclipse. Her framing of Void Sect¡¯s murders on the robber was still a ticking time bomb. She had to be even more vignt. Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. The three elders promptly sent someone to verify the information. Soon after, they received confirmation that Gloria was indeed telling the truth. Immediately, Nister reported the situation to the Cordierite Association branch in Willowbank. Chapter 3988 Chapter 3988 Chapter 3988 Fight For A Single Cause When the news reached Willowbank, Albert was enraged. He immediately sent numerous fighters to kill the robber and eliminate Astre Lune Sect. The many factions in Willowbank started taking action, too, especially the affiliated sects of the Cordierite Association. They, too, had learned of the premium ultimate weapons in the robber¡¯s possession, and that they could obtain them if they killed him. Also, should they seed, they would receive the rewards the Cordierite Association was offering. They would be killing two birds with one stone. An army of hundreds of top-tier fighters was sent out, with Blithe Lord, Sea of Stars Guild, and Arcadia as the leaders. Arcadia had manyplicated techniques as well as a bunch of stuff rted to cultivation, such as cultivation tools and pills. Everything rted to cultivation, they got it. yvolume00:00/00:00TruvidfullScreen Blithe Lord was the leader of thergest mercenary army in Willowbank. They controlled all mercenary organizations in the area. Sea of Stars Guild was the mightiest sect in Willowbank. They governed the Sea of Stars, which was rich in mineral resources. The Tenebrous Sky Division from Willowbank sent ten thousand of their elites to join the fight. They were the guardians of Willowbank, responsible for protecting the ind. While the soldiers of the Tenebrous Sky Division weren¡¯t as powerful as the fighters from top-tier sects, they were much more adroit at charging into battles. That was especially the case because they possessed unique killing tactics and attack formations. Theirbat prowess was terrifying when many of their soldiers were mobilized at the same time. Even offensive sects dared not underestimate the united assault of the Tenebrous Sky Division. That was just one group of factions heading toward Astre Lune Sect. Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. There were also Inkme Court, Holy Spirit Academy, Drakotigris Order, Divine de Sect, Battle Tiger Tribe, and Titanus Order. Those six factions were equally powerful. Because of that, the uing battle attracted even more attention from other factions. ¡°Even the Holy Spirit Academy, a deviant n faction, is joining the fight. The Cordierite Association sure has a vast influence!¡± ¡°If Battle Tiger Tribe, a group of people with half spirit beast bloodline, is joining the fight, then it¡¯s not that strange other sects are participating, too.¡± ¡°I can understand what you¡¯re saying, but why is Titanus Order, a deviant sect, joining this battle as well? Are they not afraid of being targeted by the Titanium Gate of Drakotigris Order?¡± ¡°Those are two different matters. These factions are only partaking in the campaign to kill the robber to earn the generous reward the Cordierite Association is giving away.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. I bet they never thought they would one day fight alongside each other. Desperate times call for desperate measures.¡± ¡°This robber is causing way too big of a ruckus, especially considering the Titanium Gate of Drakotigris Order rarely goes on the offensive. It appears that the Cordierite Association has the physical cultivation technique or ultimate weapon they want.¡± Everyone everywhere was talking about how influential the Cordierite Association was to be able to gather so many factions to fight for a single cause. They believed the robber was destined to fall during the uing fight. Because aside from the most famous and powerful factions, there were even more small to medium sects partaking in the conflict. At the same time, the Cordierite Association had dispatched an enormous amount of fighters to coordinate the war and ensure the death of the robber. The factions marched toward Astre Lune Sect. Sylvan panicked further when the Prime Association received the news. I thought the Cordierite Association would need more time to locate Levi¡¯s general location. After all, as long as those in the Prime Association who know about the truth keep their mouths shut, other sects will have an incredibly hard time learning about it. This means¡­ ¡°Someone must¡¯ve spilled the beans! Quickly, investigate what¡¯s going on!¡± Sylvan ordered. The Prime Association was pretty good at uncovering intel because they soon found out that the Empyrean of Eclipse was the one responsible for the information leak. Based on the intel Levi had given him before their union, Sylvan had a solid idea of what Gloria was trying to do. That woman is trying to make other people do her dirty deeds for her! I can¡¯t just stand by and watch this matter unfolds anymore now that so many factions are going after Astre Lune Sect. Without dy, he grabbed hismunication device and told Levi about the situation. Chapter 3989 Chapter 3989 Chapter 3989 Retreat Sylvan was still feeling worried after he told Levi the news that the Prime Association had intercepted. Although he had only interacted with Levi a couple of times, he had a strong feeling Levi was the type of person who would rarely, if ever, change his mind. In fact, he was confident that Levi would further insist on facing the opposition head-on the more people told him to avoid the iing danger or powerful enemies. Without hesitation, Sylvan led the top-tier experts of the Prime Association Lightspring branch toward Astre Lune Sect in cloudships. When they arrived at Astre Lune Sect, they saw Levi casually drinking coffee while crossing his legs. He didn¡¯t look concerned about the uing battle at all. ¡°Why are you so calm right now, Mr. Garrison? The Cordierite Association army is on its way here. They¡¯ll probably arrive today! Pardon my words, but you¡¯ll die if you¡¯re not prepared! Why aren¡¯t you doing anything?¡± Sylvan panicked. When he finished his sentence, the council members of Astre Lune Sect promptly shifted their attention to Levi. They had all tried to urge Levi toe up with a n, but their efforts were for naught. He simply went on with his day, every day, as though nothing bad was going on. The spies frequently updated them about the Cordierite Association advancing army. ording to their reports, it wouldn¡¯t take long before that army arrived at their doorstep. Even Eclipse would be razed to the ground if they had to face that almighty army. That was why the council members of Astre Lune Sect were confounded by Levi¡¯s inaction. They weren¡¯t sure if he had a surefire n to save them all or if he was just calmly epting his doom. Nonchntly, Levi shrugged. ¡°Let¡¯s have some coffee together, Mr. Webber. Our enemies haven¡¯t arrived yet, have they?¡± ¡°Mr. Garrison, you¡ª¡± Sylvan sighed and sat down. ¡°ording to our investigation, Gloria was the informant.¡± ¡°I see.¡± Levi nodded slightly. His reaction shocked Sylvan. He¡¯s not surprised? ¡°I¡¯ve long figured it was her,¡± Levi said. For the same reason as before, he believed Gloria deserved death, but he still wanted to let Floyd decide her fate. When the realization dawned on Sylvan, he hastily changed the topic back to the army. ¡°I¡¯m not questioning your ability when I say this, Mr. Garrison, but the forces the Cordierite Association have gathered this time are too overwhelming. Arcadia, Blithe Lord, Holy Spirit Academy, or any other dozenrge sects far surpass Eclipse. To make matters worse, the Drakotigris Order has dispatched eight Titanium Warriors. They¡¯re mighty, top-tier physical cultivators. I suggest you and everyone in Astre Lune Sect retreat to the headquarters of the Prime Association. That way, we might still stand a chance of fighting back.¡± His tone was sincere because he genuinely didn¡¯t want Levi to die. I made my stance on the matter clear when the leader of the investigation team from the Cordierite Association confronted me. If Levi died in the uing fight, I would¡¯ve offended the Cordierite Association for nothing. Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. Not only that, but the Prime Association will also go down with him. I don¡¯t want to end up losing more than I gain. However, as long as Levi and the others arrive at the Prime Association headquarters, they¡¯ll be considered members of the association. The Cordierite Association won¡¯tunch a full-frontal assault rashly if Levi and the others are in the Prime Association headquarters territory. While the Cordierite Association¡¯s currentbined strength is greater than the Prime Association, and an all-out war will ultimately decimate the Prime Association, they¡¯ll suffer immense losses, too. When that happens, other associations on the same level as the Cordierite Association will take advantage of the situation to consume or even annex them. That is a scenario I believe the Cordierite Association will definitely want to avoid. However, if Levi continues to stay here, then only death awaits him. Chapter 3990 Chapter 3990 Chapter 3990 Blithe Lord Attacks ¡°You worry too much, Mr. Webber. There¡¯s nothing the Cordierite Association can do even if I continue to stay here.¡± Levi grinned. I won¡¯t leave Astre Lune Sect this easily. This is my best opportunity to bewilder the various factions in Kenfort after all! When I seed, no one will dare to touch Astre Lune Sect again, and it¡¯ll also speed up my process of gaining a foothold here. ¡±Besides, this is an outstanding opportunity to test out the many ultimate weapons I¡¯ve forged. I¡¯m not going to be intimidated by these small fries. They¡¯re no different from trash.¡± ¡°Well¡­¡± Sylvan was suddenly at a loss. I have no idea how to persuade him. Honestly, I think he¡¯s acting way too arrogant. The other council members of the Prime Association also shook their heads, as they were of the same opinion as Sylvan. Levi may be strong, but there¡¯s no way he can win against the united forces the Cordierite Association has assembled. Levi¡¯s really not going to give up until it¡¯s toote, huh? When the Cordierite Association army arrives, he¡¯ll regret his decision. yvolume00:00/00:00TruvidfullScreen Levi is overestimating himself. The team of fighters who entered Dragon¡¯s Grave Valley back then is only a hundredth of the total force marching toward us right now. It¡¯s impossible for a single person to face that many opponents. He¡¯ll pay a heavy price for his arrogance. The council members of the Prime Association really wanted to say those things out loud, but they didn¡¯t have the guts to do so. They were mostly still afraid, and they had to stay there with Levi because of the Prime Association¡¯s stance. How could they not be scared when they had to face an army hundreds of times greater than them? Every one of those fighters was frighteningly powerful. It was impossible for them to achieve victory in their current state. Sylvan attempted to persuade Levi again, but thetter still firmly believed there was no need for any of them to escape to the Prime Association. ¡°Since you insist on staying here, Mr. Garrison, we, the Prime Association, shall stay here with you until the end. I¡¯ll ask the headquarters to send us reinforcements right now.¡± He pulled out his communication device and contacted the Prime Association headquarters. After receiving his request for aid to ensure Levi¡¯s safety, the council members in the headquarters made their choice without hesitation. They promptly dispatched eight hundred elites on cloudships to Astre Lune Sect. The chairman of the headquarters even gave them an absolute order to bring Levi back by force if necessary. Of course, that was just a part of the reinforcement the headquarters were dispatching. They also used magical herbs and divine tools as bargaining chips to recruit fighters to protect Levi. They also employed the contacts they had umted over the years to the uing battlefield. Simrly, Sylvan spent all forms of resources he had gathered over the years to enlist more allies. It could be said that the Prime Association was going all out just to protect Levi. The Lightspring branch and affiliated sects were also nning to fight the Cordierite Association army to death on the outskirts of Astre Lune Sect. Meanwhile, the Cordierite Association united forces had pretty much arrived at their destination. They were all there to kill Levi to obtain the reward of his bounty. Blithe Lord was the first to reach the perimeter of the Astre Lune Sect headquarters. As the leader of thergest mercenary army in Willowbank, Blithe Lord had many capable men and plenty of powerful spirit beasts under hismand. That was because he had a unique skill to tame spirit beasts and turn them into loyal underlings. His magnificent army of massive spirit beasts seemed eager to rip their enemies to shreds. Blithe Lord led his army as he shouted, ¡°Come out and die, you robber! Today, I shall reduce you to ash!¡± Chapter 3990 Blithe Lord Attacks ¡°You worry too much, Mr. Webber. There¡¯s nothing the Cordierite Association can do even if I continue to stay here.¡± Levi grinned. I won¡¯t leave Astre Lune Sect this easily. This is my best opportunity to bewilder the various factions in Kenfort after all! When I seed, no one will dare to touch Astre Lune Sect again, and it¡¯ll also speed up my process of gaining a foothold here. ¡±Besides, this is an outstanding opportunity to test out the many ultimate weapons I¡¯ve forged. I¡¯m not going to be intimidated by these small fries. They¡¯re no different from trash.¡± ¡°Well¡­¡± Sylvan was suddenly at a loss. I have no idea how to persuade him. Honestly, I think he¡¯s acting way too arrogant. The other council members of the Prime Association also shook their heads, as they were of the same opinion as Sylvan. Levi may be strong, but there¡¯s no way he can win against the united forces the Cordierite Association has assembled. Levi¡¯s really not going to give up until it¡¯s toote, huh? When the Cordierite Association army arrives, he¡¯ll regret his decision. yvolume00:00/00:00TruvidfullScreen Levi is overestimating himself. The team of fighters who entered Dragon¡¯s Grave Valley back then is only a hundredth of the total force marching toward us right now. It¡¯s impossible for a single person to face that many opponents. He¡¯ll pay a heavy price for his arrogance. The council members of the Prime Association really wanted to say those things out loud, but they didn¡¯t have the guts to do so. They were mostly still afraid, and they had to stay there with Levi because of the Prime Association¡¯s stance. How could they not be scared when they had to face an army hundreds of times greater than them? Every one of those fighters was frighteningly powerful. It was impossible for them to achieve victory in their current state. Sylvan attempted to persuade Levi again, but thetter still firmly believed there was no need for any of them to escape to the Prime Association. ¡°Since you insist on staying here, Mr. Garrison, we, the Prime Association, shall stay here with you until the end. I¡¯ll ask the headquarters to send us reinforcements right now.¡± He pulled out his communication device and contacted the Prime Association headquarters. After receiving his request for aid to ensure Levi¡¯s safety, the council members in the headquarters made their choice without hesitation. They promptly dispatched eight hundred elites on cloudships to Astre Lune Sect. The chairman of the headquarters even gave them an absolute order to bring Levi back by force if necessary. Of course, that was just a part of the reinforcement the headquarters were dispatching. They also used magical herbs and divine tools as bargaining chips to recruit fighters to protect Levi. They also employed the contacts they had umted over the years to the uing battlefield. Simrly, Sylvan spent all forms of resources he had gathered over the years to enlist more allies. It could be said that the Prime Association was going all out just to protect Levi. The Lightspring branch and affiliated sects were also nning to fight the Cordierite Association army to death on the outskirts of Astre Lune Sect. Meanwhile, the Cordierite Association united forces had pretty much arrived at their destination. They were all there to kill Levi to obtain the reward of his bounty. T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Blithe Lord was the first to reach the perimeter of the Astre Lune Sect headquarters. As the leader of thergest mercenary army in Willowbank, Blithe Lord had many capable men and plenty of powerful spirit beasts under hismand. That was because he had a unique skill to tame spirit beasts and turn them into loyal underlings. His magnificent army of massive spirit beasts seemed eager to rip their enemies to shreds. Blithe Lord led his army as he shouted, ¡°Come out and die, you robber! Today, I shall reduce you to ash!¡± Chapter 3991 Chapter 3991 Chapter 3991 Spirit Beast Army Blithe Lord was wearing an animal-skin robe as he stood on the back of a gigantic tiger-like spirit beast, which was positioned at the forefront of his army. N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. The spirit beast was the size of a fully matured elephant. Its huge tiger head was very intimidating, especially because it had an unusually sharp horn on its forehead. ¡°Listen to me, you robber! If you hand over your ultimate weapons, I shall spare you!¡± Blithe Lord made his voice sound as loud as thunder. The spirit beasts roared at the same time as though they were hyping him up. Ever since he learned of the premium ultimate weapons in the robber¡¯s possession, he had traveled to Astre Lune Sect with his spirit beast army without stopping even once. He swore to himself that he would get his hands on those weapons to raise his reputation in Willowbank and make nearby territories tremble before him. Following behind his spirit beast army were vicious-looking cultivators. Each of them dressed differently and exuded a terrifying aura. ¡°I¡¯ll give you fifteen minutes to consider your next move! If you still haven¡¯t surrendered by then, I shall raze Astre Lune Sect to the ground!¡± Blithe Lord yelled again, which was apanied by the howls of his spirit beasts and mors of his other subordinates. Levi, Sylvan, and the others arrived at the walls of the headquarters of Astre Lune Sect. Aside from Levi, everyone else was either grimacing or glowering. Blithe Lord was already at their doorsteps, yet the Prime Association reinforcements still hadn¡¯t arrived. ¡°ording to the rumors, Blithe Lord¡¯s cultivation level has nearly reached perfection. He also has an army of mighty spirit beasts. It¡¯s hard to gauge their strength.¡± ¡°He also took in a bunch of malevolent, vicious criminals. Most of them are bloodthirsty demons who committed heaps of evil acts in Kenfort.¡± ¡°Look at those creatures! I think more than half of them are high-level spirit beasts. Just those beasts alone are probably as powerful as the corebat force of arge sect.¡± ¡°Blithe Lord is personally directing his army, and he¡¯s riding on the legendary one-horned draconic tiger beast. I heard it¡¯s part of an ancient spirit beast bloodline and it¡¯s as strong as a Peak ss fighter.¡± The crowd was discussing their enemy with each other. Upon listening to those words, many of them revealed a ghastly expression. They couldn¡¯t help but feel fearful as they watched the spirit beasts ttering their hooves and looking bloodthirsty. The differently dressed demons¡¯ faces contorted as well as they stared at the Astre Lune Sect members mockingly. Quirina, who was the leader of the female members, was getting especially pale. They had heard of the cruelty Blithe Lord¡¯s subordinates were capable of before. Their male enemies would be killed, and the females would be sentenced to a fate worse than death. With a grim tone, Sylvan said, ¡°Blithe Lord¡¯s strength is unfathomable, Mr. Garrison. And those spirit beasts are very difficult to deal with. We¡¯ll use the Astre Lune Sect defensive formations to defend against them first.¡± Levi responded with a silent smile as he faced the spirit beasts. There was a tinge of amusement in his rxed countenance. ¡°Come out and ept your death, you robber! Everyone from Astre Lune Sect, listen up! Surrender now, and we may spare you. However, if you refuse, we¡¯ll kill all the men and turn all the women into sex ves!¡± Blithe Lord¡¯s subordinate hollered arrogantly. A sneer appeared on Blithe Lord¡¯s face when he didn¡¯t receive any response from Astre Lune Sect after waiting for a long while. He pulled out the bone flute from his waist and started ying it. As he yed a melodious tune, the previously calm spirit beasts instantly became aggressive. They struck the ground with even greater force and growled at an even louder volume. Their eyes had also reddened. ¡°Kill them!¡± On Blithe Lord¡¯s order, the spirit beasts sprinted toward the Astre Lune Sect walls like crazy. Chapter 3992 Chapter 3992 Chapter 3992 Thunder Qilin Is Invincible Blithe Lord¡¯s one-horned draconic tiger beast was no exception as it dashed toward the walls. The instant the beast started running, Blithe Lord leaped andnded on the cloudship floating in the air. More than a hundred spirit beasts charged forward madly, ominous lights in their eyes. They seemed eager to tear their enemies to shreds. There were also flying spirit beasts, and they were soaring straight toward the crowd standing on the walls as they howled. ¡°Activate the defensive formations! The spirit beast army is attacking. This is Blithe Lord¡¯s specialty. Under the influence of demonic music, those spirit beasts will be exceptionally bloodthirsty and aggressive. Not only that, but the spirit beasts¡¯ power will also increase temporarily. Everyone, don¡¯t let your guard down,¡± Sylvan and the fighters from the Prime Association reminded. The Astre Lune Sect members¡¯ anxiety instantly peaked when they heard that. They had no idea Blithe Lord¡¯s spirit beasts would undergo such changes. ¡°No need to worry. Thunder can take care of these small fries,¡± Levi reassuredzily. The crowd was shocked and confused. Because of their tense nerves, they didn¡¯t give much thought to what ¡°Thunder¡± was in that context. The Thunder Qilin growled. It was unhappy that the crowd had forgotten about it¡ªan important spirit beast. Leisurely, the Thunder Qilin stood up and nced at Levi as though it was asking Levi how much power it should unleash. ¡°Kill them all. Show them what a top-tier spirit beast is made of!¡± Levi encouraged. N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. The Thunder Qilin howled happily, delighted to gain a chance to show off. ¡°Go!¡± As Levi shouted again, it pounced forward and shot itself through the air like an arrow with a roar. Its voice unleashed a powerful mental attack because it didn¡¯t hold back, which caused almost everyone there to feel dizzy. In the blink of an eye, the spirit beast army that was charging toward the walls suddenly stopped in their tracks like statues. The lower-level spirit beasts prostrated themselves on the ground as though they were mortals kneeling before a deity. The spirit beasts that had the worst experience were the aerial ones. They were about to attack from the sky when the Thunder Qilin¡¯s roar attacked their brains. The pressure of the mental attack was so immense that they couldn¡¯t muster any thoughts of resistance. They all dropped to the ground. The lucky ones had a few broken bones, while the unlucky ones fell straight down to hell. The Thunder Qilin let out another roar, freezing the movements of the spirit beasts that had just returned to their senses. Without giving its enemies any chance to catch a breath, it unleashed the lightning energy crackling on its skin. Colorful, violent lightning boltsnded on the motionless spirit beasts. More than thirty spirit beasts were burned to a crisp by the lightning energy. Then, their remains were blown away by the powerful energy shockwaves. ¡°Is that a King ss spirit beast? Why does that robber have one? This is impossible! A King ss spirit beast is about as powerful as ten Peak ss fighters, yet it¡¯s the robber¡¯s pet?¡± Blithe Lord¡¯s subordinates gasped in shock. Even Blithe Lord himself was bbergasted. He thought he was impressive because he was capable of taming many high-level spirit beasts with his beast-taming technique. However, his aplishment paled inparison to the robber¡¯s capabilities. Chapter 3993 Chapter 3993 Chapter 3993 Cardinal Spear While Blithe Lord and his men were still in shock, the Thunder Qilin started carrying out its massacre. The spirit beast growled ferociously as he leaped up and down, either spitting fire from its mouth, shooting lightning bolts from its back, or firing hailstones from its hoofs. Blithe Lord¡¯s army of spirit beasts was either turned into charred carcasses, burned to ashes, or frozen into ice statues. It was impossible for the army of spirit beasts to defend themselves against the Thunder Qilin¡¯s attacks, let alone retaliate. All color hadpletely drained from Blithe Lord¡¯s face. His subordinates, who were behaving arrogantly just a while ago, gaped in shock. While Blithe Lord and his men were panicking and falling into the depths of despair, the fighters from Astre Lune Sect and the Prime Association were fired up with excitement. They were pleasantly surprised, as they had never imagined that the Thunder Qilin possessed such formidablebat prowess. After all, it was usually a prideful and pretentious creature. Against the Thunder Qilin, the hundred over mighty beasts werepletely powerless and were just likembs waiting to be ughtered. What shocked everyone the most was the Thunder Qilin¡¯s triple attack. ¡°If I¡¯m not mistaken, the lightning bolts released by the Thunder Qilin had nine different colors!¡± ¡°Also, the mes that came out of its mouth wereparable to the energy unleashed by the fire- based spiritual ley line. It was so powerful that some of those beasts had instantly vaporized.¡± ¡°And those hailstones! It was so far away, but its cold energy made me feel as if I had fallen into an ice cave. No wonder those spirit beasts turned into ice statues in just a split second.¡± ¡°Given the Thunder Qilin¡¯s immense powers, I¡¯m afraid that even thebined efforts of top fighters fromrge sects would not be enough to defeat it.¡± ¡°Mr. Garrison is indeed something else. It¡¯s unbelievable that he is able to keep this King ss spirit beast under his wing.¡± One could only imagine what torture Levi had subjected the Thunder Qilin to in order for it to be as tame as a kitten in front of the man. ¡°Oh no! It seems that Blithe Lord is going to fight the Thunder Qilin personally,¡± Sylvan suddenly eximed. Everyone looked in the direction where Sylvan was pointing. With a sword in hand, Blithe Lord had jumped off the cloudship and was floating in mid-air. He was looking at the Thunder Qilin with a terrifying expression while exuding murderous intent. Having noticed it earlier, Levi grabbed a spear from the selection of various premium ultimate weapons. The crowd turned to look and saw that the spear had a silver shaft with electric arcs dancing around its pointed head and generating mes that were gradually rising. Even though Levi had yet to unleash any attack, the spear gave off divine energy that enchanted anyone witnessing it. ¡°As expected of a premium ultimate weapon!¡± ¡°I wonder how powerful this spear is.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sure it won¡¯t be any weaker than Dragon¡¯s Grave or Thunder ughterer.¡± Exmations could be heard from the members of Astre Lune Sect. A number of them had previously witnessed the prowess of Thunder ughterer, where countless top fighters of Eclipse had been killed by the weapon instantly. Everyone from the Prime Association was mesmerized by the spear. Although they had seen their fair share of weapons, they had not encountered any premium ultimate weapon that was that impressive. Sylvan was also in awe. The ultimate weapon that he had previously gotten from Levi paled in comparison to the spear. ¡°Looks like Levi¡¯s forging technique is far more superior than I¡¯ve imagined,¡± the man muttered emotionally. His determination to protect Levi was further strengthened. ¡°This is the Cardinal Spear!¡± It was named after The Cardinal Hall. After introducing the weapon, Levi aimed it at Blithe Lord before throwing it forward. Swoosh! An ear-piercing sound was heard as the spear cut through the air. Lightning sparks were generated from the electric arcs surrounding the shaft of the spear. It only took a fraction of a second for the spear to reach Blithe Lord. Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. Meanwhile, right after Blithe Lord started cultivating in preparation for his battle with the Thunder Qilin, he suddenly sensed danger. Chapter 3994 Chapter 3994 Chapter 3994 Blithe Lord Is Dead The next second, Blithe Lord saw a blinding bolt of light charging toward him. ¡°Do you really think it¡¯s possible to hurt me with a mediocre weapon like that? Dream on! Let me show you how powerful my ultimate weapon is.¡± Blithe Lord let out a deafening bellow as he channeled his energy into his sword before hurling it at the bolt of light. Zing! Dazzling sparks instantly exploded from the sword as its de transformed into a massive energy storm and tore through the air toward the bolt of light. Blithe Lord sneered, thinking that there was no way a distant attack could break through the energy storm barrier. He intended to leverage the shockwave of the energy storm to strike and take down the King ss spirit beast after blocking his opponent¡¯s attack. However, the next instant, the smile on his face stiffened. ¡°How is this possible?¡± The bolt of light had easily broken through the barrier created by the energy storm of the de. At that moment, the air stilled and silence ensued. At the same time, the atmosphere seemed to have solidified as a gust of frosty wind swirled past. Blithe Lord¡¯s ultimate weapon was frozen and was then struck by the bolt of light and reduced to dust. ¡°This is bad!¡± Blithe Lord had an ominous feeling and his pupils contracted. He immediately started cultivating to activate an energy shield to protect himself. Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! An energy with a thickness of hundred feet was instantly formed. Almost simultaneously, Levi¡¯s Cardinal Spear hit the outermostyer of the energy shield, shattering it into pieces. Crack! More importantly, the Cardinal Spear was still traveling at the same speed, unaffected by the obstruction of the energy shield. Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Shit!¡± Blithe Lord knew that things were not looking good and wanted to dodge to the side. However, it was all toote. In a sh, the Cardinal Spear pierced through his chest. Even though Blithe Lord was wearing armor made with the finest materials, the spear had still easily prated his body. The strong impact from the hit sent him flying backward at such a fast speed that only an afterimage of him could be seen in the sky. Swoosh! Finally, Blithe Lord was nailed against the cloudship that was floating in mid-air. The cloudship started shaking violently and only came to a halt after being knocked almost a thousand feet backward. ¡°T-This is impossible!¡± Disbelief was written all over Blithe Lord¡¯s face. Immense lightning energy and cold energy filled the man¡¯s body, charring his internal organs before freezing them. Spurts of blood shot into the air in the shape of frozen red roses beforending on the ground. Blithe Lord¡¯s army was shocked beyond belief as they watched him get killed. ¡°Blithe Lord is dead! How is this possible?¡± ¡°What was that flying object? How can it possess such terrifying power?¡± ¡°Blithe Lord¡¯s sword is one of the most powerful ultimate weapons around. I can¡¯t believe it was destroyed so easily.¡± ¡°What do we do now? Are we going to continue to attack Astre Lune Sect?¡± Blithe Lord¡¯s army was at a loss after losing its leader. No one from either Astre Lune Sect or the Prime Association spoke a word. Levi stood with his hands behind his back, a serene expression on his face. However, despite his calm appearance, adrenaline was pumping within him as he had just killed a Kenfort fighter effortlessly. Overlooking Blithe Lord¡¯s army whose morale hadpletely shattered and who were trembling in fear after their leader had been killed, Levi felt as if he was the ruler of Kenfort. Levi was the God of War in the mundane world. However, as time went by, he had be unbeatable. It was only when he arrived in Kenfort and met the fighters there that he felt excitement flowing through him again. The feeling of having hispetitive spirit ignited was indescribable, especially after he had long forgotten how it felt. Kenfort fighters, get ready to beg for your lives. I¡¯ming for you! Levi eximed in his heart as a strong fighting intent shed in his eyes. Chapter 3995 Chapter 3995 Chapter 3995 I Will Teach Them A Lesson After a short moment of silence, amotion erupted among the members of Astre Lune Sect and Prime Association. ¡°Lord Garrison is truly astonishing. He killed Blithe Lord in one strike, the Blithe Lord who had destroyed severalrge sects!¡± ¡°A single blow managed to shake the entire Blithe Lord¡¯s army to their core. Look at the helter-skelter; they are probably thinking of ways to escape.¡± ¡°Does Levi really need our protection? He¡¯s way too strong!¡± ¡°There are less than ten fighters who are stronger than Blithe Lord in the entire Prime Association. I can¡¯t believe he took down Blithe Lord with only one shot.¡± ¡°It¡¯s no wonder that the headquarters of Prime Association values him so much. From the looks of it, that spear is probably a top-notch premium ultimate weapon too.¡± ¡°If I had such a powerful premium ultimate weapon, I would definitely be a powerhouse of Prime Association.¡± All the chatter from the crowd naturally reached Levi¡¯s ears. In actuality, the four premium ultimate weapons, Dragon¡¯s Grave, Thunder ughterer, Desfort, and Cardinal Spear, were actually imitations of the four divine tools of the lesiastic Order. It was just that they were forged using top-quality raw materials. Besides, they were forged and refined in the ze of Earthfire, the draught of Arctic Lake, and the rumble of Heavenly Thunder. Naturally, the forged premium ultimate weapons were far more powerful than an average one. Upon wielding, it was found that the performance of the four ultimate weapons surpassed expectations. Dragon¡¯s Grave and Thunder ughterer easily ughtered the seventeen elites of the Cordierite Association. It only took two arrows for Desfort to incapacitate Eclipse and the Eclipse Academy from thousands of miles away. Also, the first strike of Cardinal Spear took the life of the elite fighter of the Cordierite Association, Blithe Lord, that day. Even Levi was quite pleased with such a terrifying record. Levi¡¯s forging technique has significantly exceeded my expectations. Sylvan eximed in amazement in his heart. Levi had hidden the existence of the premium ultimate weapons so well that Sylvan didn¡¯t even know that he had made so many. Ever since Sylvan came to Astre Lune Sect and saw the four premium ultimate weapons, he had been wondering what kind of superb forging skills was needed for forging them. The four premium ultimate weapons were not only different in form, but they also had different characteristics. This required a high level of craftsmanship so that all the ideas could be integrated seamlessly. T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Putting aside other factors, those four ultimate weapons are enough to prove the great value of Levi. It¡¯s no surprise that Prime Association would do anything to protect him.¡± Sylvan made up his mind and immediately passed the news to Prime Association. All of the Prime Association¡¯s high-ranking officials were stunned upon receiving the news. Although Sylvan didn¡¯t know exactly what grade those four ultimate weapons were, he knew that they were definitely ranked top on the list based on their performance. Moreover, if other sects or associations were to know about the ultimate weapons and wanted to lure Levi over, their offers would undoubtedly be better than what Prime Association had to offer. That was why Prime Association had to show a firm attitude, especially when the sects of Cordierite Association came at Levi. After all, people would appreciate those who lent them a helping hand when they were in trouble. Even if otherrger sects found out about this in the future, Levi would still stand up for them as he would owe them a favor. It was worth it to pay the price for these four top-level magic weapons, not to mention that Levi himself was a master cksmith who forged the ultimate weapons. After a brief discussion, the headquarters of Prime Association issued an order to have Levi¡¯s life protected at all costs. Even the headquarters started to send fighters over as reinforcements. They were clearly doing everything they could to support Levi. Sylvan was also pleased with the answer as the Lightspring branch didn¡¯t have to worry about fighting alone. ¡°You guys just need to stand aside and watch. Don¡¯te to help. I will teach them a lesson.¡± Before he finished speaking, Levi leaped down from the tower with Dragon¡¯s Grave and Thunder ughterer in his hands. Chapter 3996 Chapter 3996 Chapter 3996 Too Dangerous To Face The Enemies Alone Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. Levi jumped down from the tall city tower without a sound before his figure disappeared in a sh. ¡°Thunder, get back!¡± With a loud shout, Thunder Qilin, who had almost ughtered the group of spirit beasts, stopped and retreated in the opposite direction. Levi¡¯s figure flitted across the battlefield and charged straight into Blithe Lord¡¯s troops. ¡°He ising! Retreat!¡± ¡°Why should we be afraid of him when there are so many of us?¡± ¡°Blithe Lord lost because he had underestimated his opponent. We should all rise up and attack him together to avenge Blithe Lord.¡± ¡°Indeed. It should be as easy as pie to kill him with our numbers.¡± After a short period of panic, Blithe Lord¡¯s army calmed down again. After all, they were all experienced fighters. Many of them were also loyal subordinates of Blithe Lord. Of course, there were some opportunists who wanted to take the credit for beheading Levi to take the reign of Blithe Lord. Although everyone was harboring different thoughts, they all had the same goal which was to kill Levi. Everyone held up their weapons, be it swords, guns, halberds, axes, or hooks, and charged directly in Levi¡¯s direction. Yet, they were met with a raging torrent of sword energy. As Dragon¡¯s Grave and Thunder ughterer rattled and danced through the air, the sword energy intensified and formed a that directly covered Blithe Lord¡¯s army. Everyone instinctively brandished their weapons to parry the attack. Unfortunately, their ordinary weapons were powerless against the premium ultimate weapons. Although it wasn¡¯t Levi¡¯s all-out blow, the attack was a catastrophe for Blithe Lord¡¯s army. In an instant, the weapons in their hands turned into ashes. Many of them failed to dodge and were ripped apart by the attack. Many people were frozen into ice statues or burnt into ashes by the power of the two ultimate weapons. ¡°You¡¯re like King Canute trying to stop the tide!¡± Levi¡¯s cold voice rang out, sending shivers down Blithe Lord¡¯s army¡¯s spines. ng! ng! ng! Many lost their lives whenever the ultimate weapons swished through the air. Levi was like the Grim Reaper, brandishing his scythe to take the lives of Blithe Lord¡¯s army. From a distance, one could see Levi charge into Blithe Lord¡¯s army, ughtering his opponents and leaving bloody paths behind him. Blithe Lord¡¯s army tried their best to put up resistance at first, but soon they realized they were no match for Levi and all fled in defeat. ¡°It¡¯s toote to flee now.¡± Levi obviously didn¡¯t intend to spare his enemies. He summoned Thunder Qilin and chased after them. Stunned, Sylvan and the others shouted, trying futilely to stop Levi from pursuing his opponents. ¡°Don¡¯t go after them!¡± Levi merely turned a deaf ear and continued his pursuit as Blithe Lord¡¯s army fled in disorder. ¡°It¡¯s too dangerous for him to face the enemy alone. No one knows where those other forces are. Hurry up and go help Mr. Garrison. We don¡¯t want him to suffer any losses,¡± Sylvan immediately issued an order, and the elites of Prime Association rushed to help. Quirina and the others wanted to charge forward too but were stopped by Sylvan. ¡°You guys can just stay here. If there are other forces attacking, I will need you to send the news as soon as possible.¡± Quirina and other members of Astre Lune Sect agreed with Sylvan¡¯s arrangement. Naturally, they also knew that they would not be of much help when facing the allied forces of Cordierite Association. They might even drag Levi down. Meanwhile, the fleeing Blithe Lord¡¯s army was hunted down and gradually decreased in numbers until they did not have enough personnel to activate the cloudship. They originally wanted to use Cardinal Spear against Levi, but the man who got near was instantly frozen into an ice statue by the overwhelming iciness emanated by the weapon. Seeing that, no one dared to covet Cardinal Spear anymore. Levi and Thunder Qilin continued their pursuit before seeing another army approaching them from a distance. Chapter 3997 Chapter 3997 Chapter 3997 Arcadia Is Here The army consisted of fighters from Arcadia. They were instantly perplexed when they noticed Blithe Lord¡¯s soldiers fleeing the area from a distance. The vice sect leader of Arcadia furrowed his brows slightly. He had not received any information before coming here, so he thought he was the first one to reach Astre Lune Sect. When Arcadia discovered that the robber possessed a top premium ultimate weapon, the sect coveted it and sought to reach Astre Lune Sect first in order to acquire it. Arcadia¡¯s obsession with ultimate weapons was far greater than that of the other sects due to their expertise in alchemy and weapon forging. ¡°What¡¯s going on here? Stop some of Blithe Lord¡¯s men and ask them,¡± the vice sect leader of Arcadia ordered. The apprentices of Arcadia received his order and attempted to stop Blithe Lord¡¯s subordinates. To their surprise, Blithe Lord¡¯s men refused to be stopped. They were relentlessly killing anyone who got in their way as if they were being pursued by a far more terrifying monster. ¡°Sir, it seems that someone is heading over here!¡± ¡°That guy is carrying a de and a sword! He¡¯s likely the robber we are looking for from the description!¡± ¡°Is it really the robber? Lady Luck must be on our side. I¡¯m definitely getting the reward from Cordierite Association.¡± ¡°There¡¯s a spirit beast behind him. It looks like a Qilin!¡± Everyone discussed among themselves. The vice sect leader of Arcadia was unfazed by this scene and immediately ordered, ¡°Prepare for battle! We¡¯re going to kill the robber!¡± ¡°Yes, sir!¡± Instantly, all the fighters were excited, as they were here to make their mark. Now that the opportunity was upon them, their excitement was through the roof. The iing man was Levi. He had no knowledge of Arcadia, but he treated them as enemies because they hade to attack Astre Lune Sect. I¡¯ll kill all of these enemies! Levi drew his sword, and an immense amount of sword energy was instantly released. The fighters from Arcadia were unfazed. Even if the robber is strong, we outnumber him. Almost all of them had this same thought since Levi was only known for killing the seventeen fighters in Cordierite Association. They started fighting against Levi due to their confidence in their numbers. However, they were unpleasantly surprised the moment their energies collided with Levi¡¯s. ng! ng! ng! Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! In the blink of an eye, the fighters¡¯ weapons shattered into pieces. Levi¡¯s sword energy pierced through the Arcadia fighters and killed them instantly. Many of them died before they could even make a sound. Thunder Qilin¡¯s attack followed immediately. At that moment, the fighters suffered from abination of thunder, fire, and frost attacks. Many of them were either burned to a crisp, frozen into ice statues, or splintered into ashes before they could react.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. Arcadia¡¯s vice sect leader was taken aback because he had not expected his sect¡¯s fighters to be unable to make a single move against Levi. If Levi killed one or two of his men, he would consider it an act of carelessness on the part of his men. Many Arcadia fighters, however, lost their lives on the spot. This meant Levi¡¯s strength far outweighed his imagination. ¡°Hundred Alchemical Gods Array!¡± the vice sect leader bellowed. Ultimately, Arcadia was still one of therger sects, and these fighters were all elites. Although Levi caught them off guard, they quickly calmed down and assembled themselves to face the iing enemy. ¡°Alchemical Gods? Let¡¯s see how powerful your array is!¡± Levi remained unperturbed, charging toward them with a de and a sword in each hand. He entered Arcadia¡¯s array and began ughtering the fighters. Countless Arcadia fighters lost their lives whenever his weapons swished through the air. Upon seeing this scene, Arcadia¡¯s vice sect leader gasped in shock. He did not expect the robber to have such horrifying strength. No wonder Blithe Lord¡¯s men were running for their lives¡­ They must have been traumatized by him too. Wait, did I just use the word ¡°too¡±? The corners of the vice sect leader¡¯s mouth twitched involuntarily. Chapter 3998 Chapter 3998 Chapter 3998 Everyone Is Astonished Inparison to Blithe Lord, Arcadia was more persistent. They stubbornly believed they were able to kill Levi with their strength. They continued to attack Levi even after thetter destroyed their Hundred Alchemical Gods Array. The vice sect leader was also working hard to find the best opportunity tond Levi a coup de grace as he shifted around the space at extreme speeds. Nevertheless, Levi was faster. His attacks were so quick and precise that it was impossible to predict his next move. ¡°Die!¡± Leviunched another attack. The vice sect leader failed to dodge in time and lost his life on the spot. The fighters were finally panicking after losing their leader. Nheless, that didn¡¯t matter, as most of them had already died due to Levi and Thunder Qilin¡¯s attacks. Moreover, they were having difficulty avoiding the iing attacks because they were also being heavily attacked by Sylvan and the others who had just arrived. Sylvan and the others were astounded by the inability of the enemies to stop Levi. ¡°Levi¡¯s strength is horrifying. Does he really need Prime Association¡¯s protection?¡± ¡°He can easily defeat Blithe Lord¡¯s subordinates and the fighters of Arcadia with only a beast! These are also two of the most powerful sects ever! One could only imagine how strong he is!¡± ¡°He can face Cordierite Association¡¯s fighters by himself too!¡± ¡°Moreover, the Thunder Qilin is also very strong! A King ss spirit beast is no joke! It¡¯s terrifying!¡± The fighters of Prime Association were astonished. Sylvan quickly informed the headquarters about this, causing the head of Prime Association to be even more determined to side with Levi. In just half an hour, all of Arcadia¡¯s fighters were ughtered by Levi. ¡°This is truly thrilling!¡± Levi eximed with a smile. Everyone was stunned, seeing how Levi did not even break a sweat. Is he not exhausted after fighting for so long? ¡°Let¡¯s go back. The remaining Cordierite Association¡¯s reinforcements will not be arriving anytime soon!¡± Levi decided to return for now. Sylvan and the others followed behind him, leaving the ground strewn with the bodies of the fighters from Arcadia. Soon, word spread that Blithe Lord¡¯s subordinates and Arcadia had been wiped out. Gloria quickly received news of this since she had been waiting outside Cordierite Association¡¯s temporary base in Lightspring. She had presumed she would receive news of the robber¡¯s death since there were many fighters in Cordierite Association. They also gathered many fighters from various top sects. Such a major coboration with various sects ought to have gone without a hitch, but it was all wishful thinking on her part. ¡°What should I do? If the robber found out that I was the one who leaked the information, he would never let me off! He will make my life a living death. What is Cordierite Association doing? Why are they unable to kill a robber with so many people? I don¡¯t know how long I can hide the fact that I framed the robber. Lord Long won¡¯te after me first, right?¡± Gloria felt restless due to her worry. Her face was as pale as a sheet as she was incredibly afraid the robber and Lord Long woulde to settle their scores with her. The three ck-robed elders in Cordierite Association had grim expressions while the rest of the fighters started panicking among themselves. ¡°Although Blithe Lord had a motley troop, his subordinates were vicious ouws. I can¡¯t believe they lost.¡± ¡°The most important thing is that Arcadia was wiped out. I heard that their vice sect leader was leading the army.¡± ¡°Just what kind of terrifying person have we messed with?¡± ¡°We¡¯re lucky we didn¡¯t reach Astre Lune Sect first, or else we would have been dead meat!¡± Everyone had a bad feeling in the pit of their stomachs. Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. Meanwhile, the news of the two major sects being wiped out soon reached the other sects, who formed the rest of Cordierite Association¡¯s reinforcements. The news came like a bolt from the blue and instantly sent everyone into an uproar. Chapter 3999 Chapter 3999 Chapter 3999 Eight Hundred Elites Of Prime Company Most of the sects were shocked when they heard about Blithe Lord¡¯s army fleeing and Arcadia being wiped out. The elites fromrge sects like Inkme Court, Holy Spirit Academy, Divine de Sect all had solemn looks on their faces. Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Blithe Lord was personally leading his spirit beast army and hundreds of his powerful fighters into battle! Who would¡¯ve thought they¡¯d suffer such a crushing defeat?¡± ¡°Arcadia even deployed its vice sect leader! They also have Hundred Alchemical Gods Array, which terrifies even the most powerful of fighters. I can¡¯t believe they got annihted just like that!¡± ¡°This truly is unbelievable! Those two forces should¡¯ve been just as powerful as the army they were up against!¡± ¡°Blithe Lord once destroyed threerge sect headquarters in a day using only the spirit beasts. Could it be that he got careless this time?¡± ¡°As careless as he may have gotten, they are still two incredibly powerful forces. They say not a single spirit beast made it out alive!¡± Everyone gasped in shock when they heard that. Blithe Lord¡¯s spirit beasts were a force to be reckoned with. Even the weakest ones were on par with elders ofrge sects. As if that wasn¡¯t enough, Blithe Lord¡¯s soldiersprised criminals of the worst sort, most of which practiced the cultivation of sinister arts. On top of that, Arcadia also specialized in refining weapons and had tons of ultimate weapons in its arsenal. Hundred Alchemical Gods Array once had a terrifying record of killing ten top-ss fighters ofrge sects in a row. As such, a mere robber and Astre Lune Sect couldn¡¯t possibly have defeated two such powerful forces. It simply did not make any sense. ¡°Oh, I know what¡¯s going on!¡± said one of the elders of Inkme Court. Everyone shifted their gazes toward him and waited for him to go on. ¡°Prime Association¡¯s top fighters must¡¯ve helped out. This is the only logical exnation!¡± the elder continued, shocking everyone at the scene. All the fighters from other sects nodded and agreed with his statement. ¡°Yeah! That has got to be it! Prime Association may not be as powerful as Cordierite Association, but they¡¯re still a force to be reckoned with!¡± ¡°Mr. Webber of Prime Association¡¯s branch in Lightspring dered his intention to protect the robber. That shocked all the fighters at Prime Association¡¯s headquarters!¡± ¡°That would make perfect sense! The robber is but a man, so there¡¯s no way he could kill all the fighters from tworge sects on his own!¡± Just like that, everyone assumed Prime Association was the reason behind the defeat of the two powerful forces. ¡°In that case, we¡¯ll have to take care of the troublesome Prime Association first!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right! Let¡¯s head over to Lightspring and investigate this! If our theory is proven to be true, then we should teach Prime Association a lesson!¡± ¡°I wholeheartedly agree with this suggestion. We need to teach Prime Association a lesson so they won¡¯t dare mess with Cordierite Association!¡± With that, they concluded their discussion and fell back to Lightspring. Cordierite Association¡¯s allied troops marched toward Prime Association¡¯s branch in Lightspring. They all had righteous and prideful looks on their faces as they gathered outside Prime Association¡¯s branch. ¡°Listen up, Prime Association! Recall your fighters in Astre Lune Sect immediately! Otherwise, we, Cordierite Association, willunch an attack on you!¡± ¡°Have Mr. Webbere out right now, or we will proceed to charge right in!¡± ¡°Stop wasting your time talking to them! Let¡¯s just go ahead and level this branch!¡± While the men from Cordierite Association were making their threats, the eight hundred elites from Prime Company had just arrived at the branch in Lightspring. Both parties shed against each other on the spot. ¡°There¡¯s no mistaking it, all right! Prime Association must be the one backing that robber up!¡± ¡°I can¡¯t believe Prime Association would mobilize this many of their fighters! They sure are going all-out this time!¡± ¡°I bet they sent a lot of fighters to assist in that battle!¡± Chapter 4000 Chapter 4000 Chapter 4000 The Huge Army Arrives The forces of Cordierite Association believed that it was Prime Association¡¯s fighters who defeated Blithe Lord and Arcadia. Prime Company¡¯s fighters were confused when they heard that as they had just received their orders and arrived in Lightspring. ¡°What are they talking about?¡± one of the elites of Prime Company asked. The person in charge of Prime Company then contacted Sylvan to exin the situation in Lightspring and ask him what was going on. ¡°They think we were the ones who did that?¡± Sylvan burst outughing. Levi and Thunder Qilin did so much damage to Blithe Lord and Arcadia that their men discarded their armor and ran off! Prime Company had no idea that Levi and Thunder Qilin were the ones who ughtered the two forces. Sylvan then sent them a message exining what happened. However, he stopped receiving replies from them after that. Of course, Sylvan wasn¡¯t all that worried about Prime Company as they had eight hundred elite fighters. He knew that no sect would dare mess with such a powerful force, and he was right about that. The men from Cordierite Association didn¡¯t dare make any sudden moves on Prime Company. Despite being backed by Cordierite Association, they knew it wasn¡¯t a guaranteed victory if they went against Prime Company. In fact, the n could even backfire and result in their defeat instead. ¡°All we have to do is make sure these elites from Prime Company don¡¯t assist that robber!¡± After discussing their strategy, they decided to have Sea of Stars Guild and Tenebrous Sky Division remain in Lightspring to watch over Prime Company. The rest of their troops then charged toward Astre Lune Sect. With two powerful forces ring daggers at them, the elites of Prime Company didn¡¯t dare make any sudden moves. They tried to contact Sylvan and alert him of their situation, but they were unable to do so as Cordierite Association had jammed the signals from theirmunication devices. Given the circumstances, the elites of Prime Company didn¡¯t dare leave Lightspring. After all, they were technically helping Levi out by keeping a portion of Cordierite Association¡¯s men upied. In the meantime, Cordierite Associationunched an all-out attack on Astre Lune Sect with its allied forces, which consisted of Inkme Court, Holy Spirit Academy, Divine de Sect, Battle Tiger Tribe, Titanus Order, and Drakotigris Order. Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. Hundreds of cloudships soon arrived and surrounded Astre Lune Sect from all directions. The fighters then set up their camps and established defensive formations in preparation tounch a combined attack. A menacing energy filled the air as they got ready tomence the battle. Astre Lune Sect knew about the iing attack as Quirina¡¯s scouts had reported the enemy¡¯s every move to their headquarters. ¡°Lord Garrison, Cordierite Association¡¯s forces are way too powerful for us to handle. I think we should be more cautious in our approach!¡± Quirina advised. Sylvan nodded and added, ¡°Those six powerful sects are all on par with Arcadia¡¯s forces. Battle Tiger Tribe, Titanus Order, and Drakotigris Order, in particr, are especially powerful. We mustn¡¯t underestimate them!¡± Levi waved nonchntly at them and said, ¡°That¡¯s fine. They¡¯re nothing but small fry.¡± ¡°But¡­¡± Everyone fell silent upon hearing that. Although Levi had disyed exceptional strength inbat, they still believed he was being a bit too arrogant. Given how powerful those sects were, abined attack from all six of them would be incredibly terrifying. ¡°You two can join me on the battlefield!¡± Levi said while gesturing at Cheriette and Larissa. Chapter 4001 Chapter 4001 Chapter 4001 Introduction Of The Sects Cheriette and Larissa were surprised that Levi would call upon them in a situation like this. Despite being from a powerful sect like Eclipse, Larissa was still nervous about going against six powerful sects at once. After all, any of the six could easily wipe out Eclipse if they wanted to. We¡¯re up against the elite fighters from six powerful sects. Do I really have what it takes to fight them? While Larissa questioned her fighting ability, Cheriette got so anxious that her legs were trembling. ¡°Have you two forgotten that we have ultimate weapons?¡± Levi reminded them with a smile. Larissa and Cheriette felt a lot better after hearing that. The ultimate weapons that Levi had armed them with at Dragon¡¯s Grave Valley could finally serve their purpose. Roar! Thunder Qilin¡¯s roar echoed throughout the area all of a sudden. It was clearly unhappy with Levi not thinking to summon it for such a grand battle. ¡°I would never forget you, Thunder. Come on, the show is about to start!¡± Levi said reassuringly. Thunder Qilin broke into a smile when it heard that. Because of its terrifying appearance, it looked like a crying monster even when it was smiling. ¡°Remember to unleash your full potential, Thunder. Do not let anyone escape alive,¡± Levi added. Simr to how a person would pat their chest as a reassuring gesture, Thunder Qilin lifted its front legs and patted the scales on its chest. ¡°All right. Let¡¯s go!¡± Levi ordered while waving at them. The three then made their way to the top of the city wall. ¡°What about us, Mr. Garrison?¡± Sylvan asked anxiously. ¡°You guys can just kick back and enjoy the show from here!¡± Levi replied. ¡°E-Enjoy the show?¡± Sylvan and the rest of Prime Association¡¯s members fell speechless when they heard that. We came all the way here to lend a helping hand, and yet, he¡¯s asking us to sit back and watch? This has got to be our easiest mission ever! Levi, Larissa, Cheriette, and Thunder Qilin then hopped off the city wall and began walking toward Cordierite Association¡¯s camps. It wasn¡¯t long before the allied forces noticed them and reported it to the person in charge. ¡°Delivering himself to us on a silver tter? This robber sure is a bold one!¡± ¡°I¡¯m surprised they have the guts to attack us with just three people! They must really underestimate us, huh?¡± ¡°In that case, we should teach him a lesson on humility! Everyone, engage the enemy!¡± This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. The soldiers from Cordierite Association¡¯s allied forces came charging out of their camps and waited for Levi¡¯s group toe closer. Whoosh! A strong wind blew across the battlefield and stirred up a sandstorm on the spot. Yet, the sandstorm vanished when it got close to Levi¡¯s position. ¡°You insolent robber! I, an elder of Inkme Court, shall be your opponent!¡± said a white-haired old man in a cold voice as he charged to the front of the formation. He then generated a tri-colored me on both his palms. The mes were so hot that they seemed to distort the space around them. ¡°I, the third chief of Battle Tiger Tribe, would like to join the fight as well!¡± The next thing they knew, a burly man came running to the frontline as well. The explosive power within his enormous muscles was flowing out of his body as he prepared for combat. The faint sound of a tiger¡¯s roar echoed through the area as he waved his arms about. ¡°I am the deputy master of Titanus Order! Allow me to participate in this battle!¡± said someone in a seductive voice. Because this person had a slender figure and wore a ck veil, no one could determine the person¡¯s gender and identity. Two shadowy afterimages seemed to be standing next to that person, giving everyone present the creeps. Chapter 4002 Chapter 4002 Chapter 4002 Challenging Fighters From All Sects ¡°We are the eight Titanium Warriors of Drakotigris Order!¡± Eight men thennded on the ground in front of everyone, each of them exuding a golden glow. They were all dressed in robes and had their palms pressed against each other. Those around them had to shield their eyes a little as their bald heads reflected the sunlight really well. ¡°We, the elders of Holy Spirit Academy, shall participate in this fight as well.¡± A group of men with strange and inhuman appearances stepped forward. They exuded a strange aura and looked somewhat terrifying with their crimson eyes. T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Master, these Titanium Warriors from Drakotigris Order are trained in Titanium Art, a pure physique training technique. They say those who have reached the highest level in the art are able to achieve absolute invulnerability! As for Inkme Court, they are trained in fire techniques and can manipte any and all mes in the world. The leader over there is able to generate mes with different colors. The more colors in the me, the more powerful it gets. Titanus Order is a creepy one. From what I¡¯ve heard, they can harness the power of the universe to catch their opponents off guard. I don¡¯t know much about the Holy Spirit Academy, but Battle Tiger Tribe members have spirit beast blood in them. The spirit beast blood will awaken when they reach a certain age, granting them a huge boost in combat ability. All I know about Divine de Sect is that they focus their training on swordsmanship. Apparently, their master has perfected his craft. We¡¯re lucky he isn¡¯t here today, or we could be in for a really bad time,¡± Larissa exined to Levi as they continued making their way forward. Cheriette couldn¡¯t help but feel a little envious of Larissa. As she didn¡¯t know much about these things, she wasn¡¯t able to provide any useful information in such situations. ¡°No worries. I¡¯ll soon make them regret being born into this world,¡± Levi replied with a nonchnt chuckle. He then charged forward with his left arm raised high into the air. The next thing they knew, Thunder ughterer had appeared in his hand. Crackle! A blindingly bright silver beam of light lit up the entire area as it struck the elders of Divine de Sect. ¡°Limitless Sword Array!¡± yelled the chief elder of Divine de Sect, prompting the others to channel the technique. The sword energy then gathered and formed a terrifying of swords which theyunched in Levi¡¯s direction. ng! ng! ng! The sound of steel shing against each other echoed throughout the area. Suddenly, the of swords was cut in half by the silver beam of light that continued surging toward the elders. ¡°Fall back!¡± shouted the chief elder of Divine de Sect as he sensed an unprecedented level of danger from the beam. The other elders quickly stepped aside to avoid the iing beam, but it was simply too fast. The beam managed to hit a few of the elders while they were in mid-air. Spurt! Blood came spraying from the bodies of those elders as they died on the spot. Even so, the beam¡¯s energy did not reduce in the slightest. It cut a deep line into the ground and killed countless enemy fighters. Just like that, Levi had killed and wounded most of Divine de Sect¡¯s members in a single strike. ¡°Don¡¯t get cocky, you insolent robber! I¡¯ll burn you to ashes!¡± yelled the chief elder of Inkme Court. The tri-colored me in his palms increased in size and intensity as he rapidly channeled his technique. In just a matter of seconds, it had turned into two gigantic wheels of fire. The intense heat from the fiery wheels distorted the space around them as they hurtled toward Levi. ¡°Oh, you want to y with fire? Sure, two can y that game! I¡¯ll defeat you with your own element!¡± Levi said with a sneer. Roar! A loud roar echoed throughout the sky above. Before Levi could even respond, Thunder Qilin opened its mouth and unleashed a beam of fire in the enemy¡¯s direction. The beam of fire looked like something one would see in a film¡¯s special effects. Boom! A deafening boom rang out as both attacks shed against each other. Chapter 4003 Chapter 4003 Chapter 4003 Physical Cultivator Fight Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. The next thing they knew, the beam of fire had engulfed the wheels of fire as it continued heading toward the chief elder of Inkme Court. ¡°Oh no!¡± The look on the chief elder¡¯s face changed as he instinctively tried to dodge the iing attack. Nheless, Thunder Qilin¡¯s beam of fire was so fast that it still hit him on his right arm. ¡°Argh!¡± The chief elder screamed at the top of his lungs as an intense pain surged through his body. The heat from the beam of fire was so intense that his right arm instantly turned to ash, and the blood flowing out of the wound evaporated on the spot. Thunder Qilin let out a roar and nced at Levi as though it was proud of its performance. It then shifted its gaze back toward the chief elder, who happened to be staring at it. As their gazes met, the chief elder could clearly see a look of disdain in Thunder Qilin¡¯s eyes. ¡°You b*stard!¡± he yelled angrily. I¡¯m the highly-respected chief elder of Inkme Court, and yet, I¡¯m being humiliated by a spirit beast? ¡°I¡¯ll kill you, you piece of¡ª¡± The chief elder was halfway through his sentence when his vision went dark, and he copsed to the ground with a loud thud. Levi then finished him off with a sh from Dragon¡¯s Grave. ¡°Be careful, everyone! That¡¯s a King ss spirit beast! Do not fight it head-on!¡± said one of the enemy fighters. Thinking that Larissa and Cheriette were easier targets, the majority of the allied forces decided to focus their attacks on those two instead. Of course, that was another big mistake that they made. Thanks to the help from the ultimate weapons, Larissa and Cheriette were ten times more powerful than usual. Although the strongest fighters were somewhat capable of putting up a fight against the two, they didn¡¯t last very long. ¡°Hey, Titanium Warriors of Drakotigris Order! You guys practice pure physique training, right?¡± Levi asked with a sly grin. One of the Titanium Warriors replied solemnly, ¡°That ultimate weapon of yours is far too powerful. I¡¯m afraid my training will not do me any good here.¡± ¡°You know, you could just say that you want me to fight you empty-handed. There¡¯s no need to waste time beating around the bush! Well, I suppose I could satisfy that request of yours and engage in hand- to-handbat!¡± Levi said with a sneer as he transferred Dragon¡¯s Grave over to his left hand. He then channeled his technique and threw a powerful punch at that Titanium Warrior. The Titanium Warrior was surprised by Levi¡¯s decision to give up the advantage of his ultimate weapon. ¡°Ha! Not bad! Most people would choose to capitalize on their strengths and conceal their weaknesses. You, on the other hand, choose to give up your greatest source of strength! In that case, I shall give you a taste of my Titanium Body Technique!¡± he yelled as he hurled a punch at Levi in retaliation. Boom! The shockwave from their punches hit each other first before their fists collided. Crack! The loud sound of bones cracking rang out a few seconds after the impact. The look on the Titanium Warrior¡¯s face changed when he saw his right arm breaking apart up to the shoulder. Spurt! Blood sprayed into the air like a crimson mist as his right arm shatteredpletely. ¡°Aargh!¡± The Titanium Warrior let out a blood-curdling scream from the intense pain and stared wide-eyed at Levi in disbelief. What? Did he just break through my Titanium Body Technique with a single punch? Even a strike from an ultimate weapon would only leave a tiny crack! How was this robber able to wound me so badly with his bare hands? Chapter 4004 Chapter 4004 Chapter 4004 Our Patience Is Running Out ¡°This is dangerous! Retreat!¡± The damage that Levi did to the Titanium Warrior had plunged him into utter despair, and escaping with his life was all he could think of at that point. ¡°It¡¯s toote to run away now!¡± Levi shouted coldly as he threw another punch at the Titanium Warrior, turning him into a bloody mist in front of everyone. ¡°The amount of destructive power in his fists is terrifying!¡± ¡°I can¡¯t believe that robber is a physical cultivator too! It seems he¡¯s a lot more powerful than us!¡± ¡°We need to avenge our fallen chief! Everyone, attack together!¡± The remaining Titanium Warriors charged at Levi at the same time, only to die one after another. The fact that Levi killed them without the use of his ultimate weapon made it all the more shocking for those who saw it. As the fighters from the other sects started backing away, Levi and the other three pressed forward and ughtered those in their path. Sylvan and the members of Astre Lune Sect were all staring wide-eyed at the sight before them. Once again, they found themselves stunned by Levi¡¯s disy of overwhelming strength. Cheriette and Larissa, too, managed to surprise them with their excellent performance. The fact that those ultimate weapons are able to boost their power that much is proof that they were forged by the best cksmith in existence! ¡°There¡¯s no point in us staying here. We should head back to Lightspring and observe the situation!¡± Sylvan said. Everyone agreed with his suggestion. Sylvan was worried about Prime Company after losing contact with them, especially since headquarters had sent them. ¡°Tell Mr. Garrison that we¡¯ll just head over to check on things and will return very soon,¡± Sylvan said before boarding a cloudship with a few of his trusted subordinates and heading over to Lightspring. He left a huge number of his troops with Astre Lune Sect just in case their support would be required. Upon arrival in Lightspring, they saw Sea of Stars Guild and Tenebrous Sky Division surrounding the eight hundred elite fighters of Prime Company. ¡°You came just in time, Sylvan. Do you know what the situation is like for Astre Lune Sect right now?¡± ¡°Was it Prime Association that helped defeat Blithe Lord and Arcadia?¡± ¡°You¡¯d better answer us honestly, or we¡¯ll crush you all beneath our heels!¡± The members of Sea of Stars Guild and Tenebrous Sky Division bombarded him with questions. ¡°To be honest, there¡¯s no point in you guys staying here. Mr. Garrison single-handedly defeated Blithe Lord and Arcadia. Prime Association never did anything to help out at all,¡± Sylvan replied with a wry smile. Everyone was so shocked that they fell silent for a few seconds. ¡°That¡¯s impossible! Do you take us for fools or something?¡± ¡°Blithe Lord and the vice sect leader of Arcadia are insanely powerful fighters! On top of that, they¡¯ve also got the help of spirit beasts and Hundred Alchemical Gods Array! A mere robber couldn¡¯t possibly stand a chance against those odds!¡± ¡°You¡¯d bettere clean with us, Sylvan! Our patience is running out!¡± The members of the two sects refused to believe Sylvan¡¯s words. Since a majority of their forces had gone after Astre Lune Sect, they decided to hold their position and wait for a status report. A few days soon went by, and they still hadn¡¯t heard back from the other forces. Meanwhile, some of Cordierite Association¡¯s fighters were hiding in Lightspring. They, too, were waiting for an update from the allied forces while maintaining contact with Albert. Albert was growing increasingly anxious when he didn¡¯t receive any status updates from the allied forces. He had a really bad feeling in his gut. T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Right when Sea of Stars Guild and Tenebrous Sky Division were on the verge of breaking down mentally, they heard a loud huming from the sky. As they looked up, they saw a cloudship heading in their direction. ¡°That looks like Inkme Court¡¯s cloudship! They¡¯re back!¡± someone shouted excitedly. However, the members of both sects were petrified by what they saw next. Chapter 4005 Chapter 4005 Chapter 4005 Killed Them All Inkme Court¡¯s cloudship slowlynded in front of them, and a trio and a spirit beast emerged from it. ¡°Those people aren¡¯t from Inkme Court! Who are they?¡± ¡°They have ultimate weapons in their hands! Is he the robber everyone has been talking about?¡± ¡°What happened to the fighters from Inkme Court?¡± After a few more seconds of deathly silence, they nced in the direction the cloudship came from. However, they did not see any sign of the other forces that went after Astre Lune Sect. That was when it dawned upon them who the guy standing before them was. ¡°M-Mr. Garrison?¡± The highest-ranking member of Prime Association was the first to recognize him. Sylvan rushed over the moment he heard that, and he was just as shocked when he saw Levi. No, this is not the time to ask him what happened! Sea of Stars Guild and Tenebrous Sky Division have been ring daggers at Prime Association¡¯s fighters throughout the past few days. They might strike at any given moment, so we need to stay focused! The leader of Tenebrous Sky Division asked coldly, ¡°Are you the robber?¡± Soon, everyone was staring disdainfully at Levi as they questioned him. ¡°Yup, that¡¯s right!¡± Levi replied honestly with a nod. ¡°Where are the men from Inkme Court, Drakotigris Order, and Divine de Sect?¡± asked the leader of Tenebrous Sky Division. Levi let out a chuckle as he said, ¡°I killed them all. What, are you that eager to join them in death?¡± ¡°What?¡± Everyone gasped in shock and stared wide-eyed at him in disbelief. ¡°An allied force comprising six sects is incredibly powerful! They should at least be able to escape unscathed, even if they somehow lose the battle! There¡¯s no way they all ended up dead!¡± ¡°Yeah! This guy must be bluffing! I bet he ran here because he knew he couldn¡¯t defeat them!¡± ¡°What do they think they can achieve with just the three of them?¡± Thinking Levi was just lying about killing the other forces, they all burst outughing on the spot. As Sylvan had witnessed Levi¡¯s power with his own eyes, he knew Levi wasn¡¯t bluffing at all. Those three were able to ughter a huge portion of the allied forces in just a matter of minutes! I only came here because I knew we had nothing to worry about. Despite knowing the truth, Levi¡¯s statement still sent chills down the spines of Sylvan and his subordinates. ¡°The allied forcesprise the six most powerful sects! I can¡¯t believe Levi killed them all in such a short amount of time!¡± Sylvan eximed. Had he not witnessed Levi in action, he probably wouldn¡¯t have believed him either. This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. ¡°I don¡¯t mind killing you guys too if that is what you all wish for.¡± Despite Levi¡¯s nonchnt tone of voice, the leader of Tenebrous Sky Division could clearly feel the murderous aura he exuded. ¡°You insolent fool! Did you really think Tenebrous Sky Division is a pushover?¡± he shouted furiously. Thinking Levi was scared when he shook his head, the leader of Tenebrous Sky Division broke into a faint smile. However, his smile was frozen in ce when he heard what Levi said next. ¡°Oh, but my weapons can indeed topple your soldiers like dominoes!¡± He even waved Dragon¡¯s Grave and Thunder ughterer in the air with a disdainful smile on his face. Infuriated, the members of Tenebrous Sky Division wanted nothing more than to kill Levi. ¡°You got a death wish, you piece of sh*t?¡± The leaders of Sea of Stars Guild and Tenebrous Sky Division, however, had solemn expressions on their faces. In fact, they were even contemting retreating as they recognized the ultimate weapons in Levi¡¯s hands. Those are premium ultimate weapons that he¡¯s wielding! A fight against him is bound to result in heavy casualties! ¡°You¡¯ve killed seventeen of my Peak ss fighters, so you must pay for it with your life!¡± Chapter 4006 Chapter 4006 Chapter 4006 Talk It Out Right as the two sect leaders were nning on retreating, an ethereal voice caught everyone¡¯s attention. A white-haired old man then stepped forward and red furiously at Levi. ¡°I am the chief elder of Cordierite Association. Today, I shall make you pay for what you¡¯ve done!¡± the old man continued with a sharp look in his eyes. The elders of Cordierite Association¡¯s branch in Willowbank, whom Levi killed in Dragon¡¯s Grave Valley, were his juniors. As the chief elder was really close to them, he got furious when he found out about their deaths and requested permission toe to kill Levi himself. ¡°We have ten thousand men from Tenebrous Sky Division, a ton of fighters from Sea of Stars Guild, and elders of Cordierite Association whom I brought with me! There¡¯s no reason for us to fear these people!¡± said the chief elder of Cordierite Association. Those words were incredibly effective at influencing the members of Tenebrous Sky Division and Sea of Stars Guild. ¡°Tenebrous Sky Division would rather die in battle than retreat like a coward!¡± ¡°We have a powerful military formation and excellent strategy, so killing him should be a piece of cake!¡± ¡°Sea of Stars Guild will fight alongside Cordierite Association as well!¡± Infuriated by Levi¡¯s arrogant attitude, everyone decided to team up and take him down. ¡°Get him!¡± ¡°Let¡¯s attack together and kill him!¡± ¡°Save those two women for me!¡± Right as they all drew their weapons on Levi, Thunder Qilin let out an enraged roar. Roar! It was furious that they had ignored its existence. Levi nodded and said with a smile, ¡°All right, then. Let¡¯s do this!¡± As Prime Company¡¯s orders were to protect Levi at all costs, all eight hundred of its fighters held their ground as they exuded a terrifying aura. The tension spiked as a huge battle was about to unfold. ¡°Wait!¡± Sylvan shouted all of a sudden. Having witnessed the power of Levi¡¯s ultimate weapons, he knew arge-scale battle like this would end up leveling all of Lightspring. ¡°What are you doing?¡± the leader of Tenebrous Sky Division asked coldly. ¡°I think it¡¯s best if we all talk this out instead. You guys have no idea what Mr. Garrison is capable of. He killed Blithe Lord by stabbing him once with that premium ultimate weapon of his. He also destroyed Arcadia¡¯s ultimate weapon with it. We can discuss thepensation for the losses Cordierite Association has suffered. Why fight to the death while other enemy factionsugh at your stupidity? Even if we ignore how insanely powerful Mr. Garrison is on his own, Prime Association has also been ordered to defend him at all costs. That means you guys will also be going up against all eight hundred of Prime Company¡¯s elite fighters. Are you sure you want to proceed with this?¡± The chief elder of Cordierite Association, who had stubbornly insisted on killing Levi earlier, fell silent all of a sudden. If what Sylvan said about Prime Company being ordered to defend the robber is true, then Cordierite Association will sustain heavy casualties even if we manage to defeat them. On top of that, we still have to deal with a very powerful robber. If Cordierite Association is weakened, our enemies would surely attack us and take over our sect! Besides, the robber was able to defeat Blithe Lord and Arcadia with the help of Prime Association¡¯s fighters. Now that we have to deal with another eight hundred fighters from Prime Company, I¡¯m starting to doubt our chances of victory. Noticing that the fighters from Tenebrous Sky Division and Sea of Stars Guild were starting to hesitate, Sylvan turned toward Levi and said, ¡°Mr. Garrison, would you be so kind as to not fight them here in Lightspring?¡± His tone was polite and respectful as he knew Levi was the one who held all the cards here. Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. Lightspring is bound to be stained red if Mr. Garrison decides to fight them! Chapter 4007 Chapter 4007 Chapter 4007 To Leave No Loose Ends Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. Levi knew about Sylvan¡¯s worries. Dragon¡¯s Grave and Thunder ughterer were powerful. If they were to start fighting, Lightspring was bound to be decimated. Furthermore, Lightspring was the base of Prime Association and Sylvan¡¯s everything. Naturally, the man did not wish to see it destroyed. ¡°All right, in that case, I won¡¯t insist on this fight, Mr. Webber,¡± Levi said after a moment of silence. Even though Prime Association had not helped much in the battle, he still owed them a favor for being on his side from the beginning. Moreover, Prime Association would be a good choice for a partnership after Levi stabilized his position in Kenfort. Hence, Levi chose to agree with Sylvan¡¯s request. After receiving the answer he hoped for, Sylvan sighed in relief. ¡°What do the rest of you think?¡± Sylvan turned to look at the people of Cordierite Association. The expression of Cordierite Association¡¯s chief elder was shifting from gloomy to ruminative. It was clear that he was still conflicted about what choice he should make. He wanted to fight, but he had received no response from the people in charge of Inkme Court, Drakotigris Order, and the other sects. Could it be that those forces have been decimated? The moment that thought appeared in the chief elder¡¯s head, he inhaled sharply. ¡°Since you¡¯re the one asking for the favor, Mr. Webber, I¡¯ll do as you say for now. Just know that we won¡¯t let this matter go easily. Men, we¡¯re leaving now,¡± the chief elder of Cordierite Association uttered. After mulling over the matter, he had decided to retreat for now. Then, he quickly sent his men to Astre Lune Sect¡¯s location to find out more about the situation. If the other forces were indeed annihted, he would have to think of another way to deal with the situation. Rashly starting a fight might leave him with a massive loss. ¡°We¡¯re leaving!¡± Once the order was out of the chief elder¡¯s mouth, the tripartite alliance retreated out of Lightspring. The tension in the atmosphere eased up immediately. Even the eight hundred fighters of Prime Company let out a sigh of relief. They did not know what Levi¡¯s cultivation level was, but they were up against ten thousand members of the Tenebrous Sky Division. Even if they won the fight, they would be losing many of their men. Furthermore, fighters of the Sea of Stars Guild and Cordierite Association¡¯s headquarters were going to be in the battle as well. ¡°This way, please, Mr. Garrison. Let us discuss our next move,¡± Sylvan said and gestured. Levi and the others walked into the conference hall. After everyone took their seats, Sylvan asked for his men to serve tea. A while of small talkter, he asked, ¡°Mr. Garrison, did you really kill all the members of Cordierite Association¡¯s allied forces that went to attack you?¡± ¡°Most of them. The leaders have all been killed, and the ones who escaped are just small fries,¡± Levi replied nonchntly. Immediately, the people in the conference hall gasped. Even the fighters of Prime Company were stunned. They never thought Levi would be that powerful. ¡°Any one of the elites from the six major sects, including Inkme Court, Divine de Sect, and Drakotigris Order, would be more than enough to destroy one of therge sects. Yet, the alliance of the six major sects was annihted. This is something I would have never imagined!¡± ¡°There were so many other affiliated forces and mercenary organizations who had taken on the bounty in the alliance too! This is unbelievable.¡± The crowd could not help but be stunned. Although Sylvan had witnessed Levi killing Blithe Lord and the others, he was still astonished to hear those words from Levi. He could not believe Levi really killed the members of those powerful sects. ¡°It looks like you¡¯re far more terrifying than I imagined!¡± Sylvan could not help butment. ¡°Mr. Garrison, what ns do you have after this?¡± Since Prime Association had chosen to be on Levi¡¯s side, Levi¡¯s ns would directly affect the association¡¯s fate. Levi then gloomily said, ¡°Take me to Willowbank. I¡¯m going to make sure there are no loose ends left.¡± Chapter 4008 Chapter 4008 Chapter 4008 Do You Think I Am Joking words came like a bolt from the blue, and the people present gasped audibly. In fact, for a moment, they wondered if they were hearing things. Naturally, there were many in the hall who thought that Levi had lost his mind. ¡°What gutsy words from this guy! Did he just say that he¡¯s going to Willowbank by himself?¡± ¡°That¡¯s Cordierite Association¡¯s secondrgest chapter¡¯s base! How can one man be able to do anything to a ce that has been around for over a hundred years?¡± ¡°I¡¯d say the ignorant is fearless. The alliance, inparison to Willowbank, is nothing! Going there to create a ruckus is no different from having a death wish.¡± Most of those words were spoken by fighters of Prime Company. Even Sylvan and some others who had witnessed prowess firsthand were frightened out of their wits by his deration. ¡°Mr. Garrison, you¡¯re not joking with us, are you?¡± Sylvan hoarsely asked. Levi returned the question by saying, ¡°Do you think I¡¯m joking with you?¡± ¡°I¡­¡± Sylvan was at a loss for words, for he could sense that Levi was getting angry. Nevertheless, he felt that he should list out the pros and cons of n, even if it meant angering Levi. ¡°Mr. Garrison, I¡¯m afraid you don¡¯t know about this, but Willowbank is a ce that Cordierite Association has been managing for over a hundred years. The connections between the sects and forces within the city areplicated, and entering the ce is as dangerous as entering a bear¡¯s cave. The sects who targeted Astre Lune Sect previously are nothing but ants inparison with the fighters in Willowbank. Most importantly, Willowbank has an ancient defensive formation that has been strengthened by countless fighters of the Cordierite Association over time. Simrly, Sea of Stars is a heavily fortified region. Sea of Stars Guild has set up numerous defensive and offensive formations there with the help of Sea of Stars¡¯ water element.¡± Sylvan told Levi everything he knew in an attempt to let Levi realize how grave the situation was. Regardless of how powerful Levi was, Willowbank was the second chapter of Cordierite Association. Furthermore, the fighters of the Cordierite Association¡¯s headquarters could head there for backup at any time. Going to Willowbank by himself would spell nothing but ill fortune¡ªLevi might even lose his life there. Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. Of course, Sylvan also knew that Cordierite Association was not going to let the matter go so easily. If Levi were to attack Willowbank, that would be the same as adding fuel to the fire. Cordierite Association would certainly take revenge on them with even more vigor. Even if Levi could leave the battle unscathed, he would still make the sects in Willowbank his enemies. By then, it would no longer just be a bounty¡ªit would be a scene of various sects seeking vendetta against Levi. If that were to happen, there would be no way to turn back anymore. Hence, Sylvan felt it would be better for Prime Association to y the mediator. Even if they had to pay a hefty sum to appease Cordierite Association, it was better than letting the association¡¯s hatred fester. ¡°How can I make sure that they would not take revenge unless they¡¯re all dead? I can¡¯t always stay in Astre Lune Sect to protect it,¡± Levi uttered. Sylvan understood where Levi wasing from; Levi simply did not want to worry about the matter anymore. ¡°Mr. Garrison, why don¡¯t you wait for a few more days? The people from Prime Association¡¯s headquarters will be here soon. We¡¯ll settle on a n that everyone agrees on. Is that fine by you?¡± Sylvan tentatively asked. A period of silenceter, Levi inclined his head and answered, ¡°All right, but if we can¡¯t settle on a good n, I¡¯ll still go ahead with my n to decimate Willowbank.¡± Hearing that, Sylvan let out a sigh of relief. He was genuinely worried that Levi would be adamant about going to Willowbank. ¡°By the way, Mr. Garrison, I¡¯ve already looked into the matter you asked me to check on. The whistleblower is the new Empyrean of Eclipse. Previously, she had been hiding in Cordierite Association¡¯s temporary base where three elders from Cordierite Association¡¯s headquarters are based,¡± Sylvan said, changing the topic. In the meantime, in Cordierite Association¡¯s temporary base outside of Lightspring, Gloria was pacing back and forth worriedly. She had already received news about the battle outside Astre Lune Sect¡¯s headquarters, like how the robber killed Blithe Lord in one strike and how he wiped out Arcadia with a beast. Chapter 4009 Chapter 4009 Chapter 4009 Look Before You Leap Furthermore, the robber had also butchered almost everyone in the alliance. The string of bad news only served to make Gloria even more frustrated. ¡°What a bunch of useless fools! Is this all Cordierite Association is capable of?¡± Gloria cursed out loud. She thought that she would be able to use Cordierite Association to get rid of the robber, but as it turned out, the robber could still wipe out that powerful alliance. ¡°The robber won¡¯te to settle the score with me, right?¡± Every time Gloria thought about that, she became frustrated. She thought about going into hiding, but it seemed like it would not be a wise choice to hide within Eclipse. The arrow the robber had fired from afar back then severely wounded many members of Eclipse. If they were targeted by someone with an ultimate weapon again, it was likely that she might die in the assault. Therefore, Gloria decided that staying in Cordierite Association¡¯s temporary base was safer, especially since there were three elders from Cordierite Association¡¯s headquarters at the base. Even the robber would have to give them some respect, right? Gloria mused. After all, Cordierite Association was a superpower in Kenfort. The people they had sent out were not even one-tenth of its overall power. They¡¯re mighty here. I¡¯m sure the robber wouldn¡¯t dare to cross them, either. Just as that thought popped into her head, a Cordierite Association fighter walked over to her. ¡°Gloria, Elder Nister is asking for you,¡± the Cordierite Association fighter said expressionlessly. Gloria did not dare to ask any more questions, for the three ck-robed elders were much more powerful than her¡ªthere were other fighters she was no match for, too. Keeping a low profile was the best way for her to ensure her safety. Gloria then followed the fighter to the conference hall. When she arrived, she found out that many fighters from various sects had gathered there. ¡°Is there something I can help you with, Elder Nister?¡± Gloria politely queried. Initially, Nister wanted to ask for more details about the battle between the robber and the fighters of Eclipse, but he suddenly sensed something powerful rapidlying close to them. ¡°Someone¡¯sing! Prepare for battle!¡± Nister immediately ordered. Gloria¡¯s heart leaped into her throat. Her first thought was that the robber hade, and all the colors drained from her face at that. Then, Nister, Krow, and Benoit dashed out of the conference hall. The others quickly followed suit and pulled out their weapons before grimly looking outside. Thump! Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. A deafening sound thundered in the air, and in the next second, a figure descended from the sky. Nister recognized the figure right away, and he icily questioned, ¡°Why are you here?¡± Sylvan¡¯s mediation earlier had already irritated Nister. However, he held himself back because he did not know how powerful Levi was. At the moment, he could only think that Levi was crossing the line bying here. Chuckling, Levi said, ¡°I¡¯m here for someone.¡± ¡°Who?¡± Nister snapped impatiently. Instead of answering him, Levi scanned the area and soon discovered Gloria. As he pointed at Gloria, who was hiding in the crowd, he smirked and said, ¡°Her.¡± Nister and the others were quick to realize what was going on. After all, Gloria was the one who had revealed the robber¡¯s whereabouts. Is he nning to settle the score with her? ¡°It¡¯s true that Gloria told others about your location, but don¡¯t you dare cross the line. Remember that you¡¯re on our territory.¡± Nister scoffed, ¡°It¡¯s best for you to look before you leap!¡± ¡°You¡¯re right!¡± Levi uttered solemnly. At that, Nister thought that Levi was stunned by his aggression. Right as he was about to spit out a few vicious words to salvage his reputation, Levi mercilessly cut him off by saying with a smile, ¡°I looked, and it turns out it¡¯s just you, so I¡¯m going to leap.¡± Hearing that, Nister was forced to swallow the words that were on the tip of his tongue, and he scrunched up his face. ¡°Don¡¯t cross the line. This is no ce for you to do as you plea¡ª¡± Chapter 4010 Chapter 4010 Chapter 4010 A Hundred ps For Gloria Before one of Cordierite Association¡¯s fighters could finish his sentence, a sh appeared before his eyes. Then, a wave of sword energy rushed over to the fighter, who could not dodge it by the time he realized it. Whoosh! Blood spurted, and the fighter from Cordierite Association¡¯s headquarters fell to the ground, dead. ¡°What a chatterbox,¡± Levi uttered in annoyance. ¡°If you can¡¯t control your mouths, I¡¯ll send you to your deaths right away,¡± were icy words that boomed in everyone¡¯s ears and sent chills down their spines. Nister and the rest were startled. They never thought that Levi would dare to kill someone on their territory. This is outrageous! But the robber does have the right to be this arrogant. I might not have been able to avoid the earlier attack perfectly, either. That was a thought shared by the fighters in the area, and they were starting to realize the danger they were in. Furthermore, they had just heard about the might of premium ultimate weapons recently, and none were too interested in bing theb rats for his weapons. ¡°Gloria, you¡¯d better step forward yourself. If you wait for me to get you, you¡¯ll see no mercy from me,¡± Levi demanded. Gloria shook like a leaf, and she was as pale as paper. Nheless, she did not dare to go against words.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. She could acutely sense the murderous intent in thest part of his words. Gloria turned to give pleading looks at the fighters of Cordierite Association, but they all moved aside to open up a path, exposing her to Levi. Despite the fury burning brightly in them, none of the fighters dared to cross Levi for fear of ending up dead. Left without a choice, Gloria steeled herself and trudged forward as if her legs were filled with lead. She did not know what awaited her next. It could be death, or it could be a lifetime of hell. The earlier tragic death of the fighter was still fresh in her mind, and Gloria was terrified that she would end up like him. The dozens of meters toward Levi felt as though Gloria had trekked through half of the world. ¡°Hurry up. You¡¯re wasting my time,¡± Levi urged. Tears almost escaped Gloria¡¯s eyes, and she turned to Nister and the others again. s, they all turned away, clearly not intending to help her out. Finally, after fifteen minutes, Gloria came to a stop before Levi. For some reason, she felt a sense of familiarity when she looked at the ordinary-looking robber. ¡°Since you can¡¯t control your mouth, you¡¯ll have to pay the price for it. I¡¯m here today to collect the interest.¡± Right as those words went past lips, Gloria noticed a vague figure of a palm rushing toward her. Instinctively, she tried to dodge it, but her legs felt like they were being held down. Moving even an inch was impossible. Smack! Levi pped Gloria¡¯s right cheek. A bloody handprint manifested instantly, and her cheek swelled. ¡°The asymmetry is bothering me.¡± Right as that echoed in the air, Gloria felt a hot sting on her left cheek. Smack! control over his p had ensured that the swelling of both cheeks was almost the same. ¡°You don¡¯t look like you want to give up yet. Well, then, I¡¯ll keep pping you!¡± Smack! Smack! ¡°Still ring at me?¡± Smack! Smack! Smack! Levi pped Gloria a hundred times continuously until the skin on her cheeks was about to peel. Blood kept spilling out from the corner of her mouth, and she looked miserable. After what seemed like forever, Gloria saw stars in front of her as the world spun around her. Her face felt numb, too. ¡°Get lost now.¡± Levi finally stopped pping Gloria. He turned to the others of Cordierite Association and said, ¡°Feel free to step forward if you¡¯re dissatisfied with this.¡± Silence took over the room. Everyone kept their mouths zipped in fear of inciting wrath. Chapter 4011 Chapter 4011 Chapter 4011 In Full Force The more Nister and the other elders stared at Gloria¡¯s torn and bloodied cheeks, the more they felt deeply offended. It was as though Levi had also pped them and left a stinging sensation on their faces. There was no doubt Levi was taking it out on the entire Cordierite Association, but despite everyone¡¯s outrage, no one dared to utter a word. ¡°Since no one has any objections, I¡¯ll take my leave now,¡± Levi said before turning around and striding off. Of course, I¡¯ll let Floyd have the honor of killing Gloria. I only came here today to teach her a lesson, anyway. It¡¯s just her luck that I had time on my hands. Ha! As soon as Levi disappeared from their sight, Nister and the others unleashed their anger. ¡°That b*stard has gone too far! Does he think the Cordierite Association wouldn¡¯t retaliate?¡± ¡°How dare he hit Gloria in front of us. We have to return the favor tenfold!¡± ¡°Once we¡¯ve captured the robber, I swear I¡¯ll make his life a living hell!¡± While everyone continued tosh out at Levi, Nister quickly reported the incident to Albert. Back at Willowbank¡¯s Cordierite Association, Albert flew into a rage upon receiving the news. ¡°Bloody h*ll! That sc*mbag has gone overboard! How will Cordierite Association ever gain a foothold in Kenfort if we don¡¯t get rid of him?¡± he fumed before making a swift, final decision. ¡°Time to go out in full force to kill the robber! If anyone from Prime Association dares to stop us, we¡¯ll eliminate them too!¡± The moment the order was issued, everyone in Willowbank jumped into action. Since the team he sent out previously had suffered an utter defeat, Albert knew he¡¯d stand a better chance of winning if he mobilized all his troops and thousands of top-ss elites from Cordierite Association¡¯s headquarters. Determined to crush the robber to smithereens, the Sea of Stars Guild readily agreed to send out all their best warriors, while Tenebrous Sky Division pledged to deploy hundreds of thousands of elites. Large sects like Drakotigris Order and Divine de Sect, who had fallen prey to the robber before, also wasted no time dispatching their best troops to exact revenge. Needless to say, it was a flurry of activity as countlessrge and small sects rushed to Willowbank to await their orders. Stomp! Stomp! Stomp! Before long, hundreds of thousands of elites from Tenebrous Sky Division were gathered and marching in unison, their thunderous footsteps almost causing the entire base to shake. What was even more impressive, though, were the ten green armored vehicles amid the formation, glinting coldly as they advanced. Rows of what seemed like rocketunchers were mounted atop the vehicles, their ck barrels pointed forward and fully loaded with something shiny. If one were to look closer, one would realize that the shiny objects were none other than the sharp- pointed heads of spears. Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. The material of the spears might be a mystery, but from a distance, it was undeniable that they looked like perfect, finely-tuned weapons. As it turned out, the armored vehicles were aptly named ¡°Devil¡¯s Chariot,¡± and the spears in the barrels were ultimate weapons forged from the finest materials. Best of all, array masters had set up a formation for the vehicles, allowing them to operate by harnessing the power of the universe. That way, the spears, which were already lethal, would be able to unleash the full potential of their ultimate weapon power. Whenever an armored vehicle was activated, it¡¯d release a hundred spears simultaneously, and not even those with the highest cultivation levels could dodge them all. Moreover, the spears were imbued with a divine aura that gave them a certain degree of tracking capability, making it even harder for enemies to escape after being locked on by the vehicles. Unsurprisingly, the ten armored vehicles were Tenebrous Sky Division¡¯s best-kept divine tools, and the sect had brought them all out to deal with the robber. One thing was for sure¡ªthe Devil¡¯s Chariot armored vehicles, coupled with Tenebrous Sky Division¡¯s hundreds of thousands of elite troops, were more than enough to annihte anyrge sect. Other sects also promptly sent out their cream of the crop, with Drakotigris Order being the first to mobilize their entire team and vowing to avenge the Titanium Warriors. Chapter 4012 Chapter 4012 Chapter 4012 Witness His Death Not to be outdone, the leaders of Battle Tiger Tribe, too, went out in full force. After all, their blood had been awakened, and one could hear a faint tiger¡¯s roar with each move they made. In short, their combat power had be truly impressive. The head of the Divine de Sect promptly led his sect¡¯s five elders onto the , withplex sword formations appearing above their heads as they walked. From the looks of it, it was clear they had perfected their cultivation in swordsmanship. Of course, all the other sects had done the same by sending out their elites. How could they not when they shared themon goal of killing the robber to get revenge? As for Blithe Lord¡¯s camp, they had stabilized pretty quickly after theirst defeat and elected a new leader. The new Blithe Lord was just as highly skilled in controlling beasts, so it didn¡¯t take long for him to put together a formidable army of thousands of spirit beasts, ten of which were close to achieving King ss. Like an army of well-trained soldiers, they quickly assembled into a line formation and awaited their orders. Meanwhile, Albert stood on the cloudship and surveyed the hundreds of sects gathered below. Battle gs flew high while troops stood strong and proud. The entire area was filled with an intense, murderous aura. ¡°Kill the robber! Vengeance will be ours!¡± Albert thundered, his voice resonating in everyone¡¯s ears. ¡°Kill the robber!¡± ¡°Vengeance will be ours!¡± ¡°Kill the robber!¡± ¡°Vengeance will be ours¡­¡± Several fighters from various sects shouted in unison, their angry roars filling the sky and turning it ominously dark. ¡°Set out!¡± Following Albert¡¯s order, the allied army swung into action and began marching toward Lightspring. Naturally, the sight of the alliance rushing out of Willowbank caused many fighters from the surrounding areas to look on in awe. Some of them were utterly perplexed, so those in the know had to fill them in. ¡°Oh, so they¡¯re off to kill that robber¡­ Why assemble such a terrifying lineup, though? Isn¡¯t Mr. Fitzgerald making a mountain out of a molehill?¡± ¡°I can¡¯t believe Tenebrous Sky Division has even deployed their Devil¡¯s Chariot armored vehicles. Those are the divine tools used to deal with top fighters!¡± ¡°Exactly! Even Blithe Lord has dispatched his spirit beast army. By the looks of it, there are at least ten beasts close to attaining the King ss. I reckon this spirit beast army alone is strong enough to wipe out three to fiverge sects!¡± ¡°Look! Those are the fighters from Divine de Sect, aren¡¯t they? They even have sword formations circling them as they walk¡­ That¡¯s the mark of a fighter who has achieved the highest swordsmanship level!¡± ¡°Oh, even the Battle Tiger Tribe has joined in the fight. I have no doubt they all possess incredible combat prowess. Otherwise, we wouldn¡¯t hear tiger roars when they walk.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s keep our distance from them! Cordierite Association looks serious this time, and I¡¯m sure they¡¯ll kill anyone who gets in their way.¡± The crowd continued chattering among themselves, but no one dared to go any closer because they feared they might get caught in the crossfire. Meanwhile, Gloria, who still hadn¡¯t gotten over how Levi had pped her, joined the onlookers as soon as she received the news. When she saw the mind-blowing lineup the alliance had sent, her resentment from before quickly turned into glee. Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Ha! Let¡¯s see how that dastardly robber will fend off this attack! So what if he¡¯s powerful? Given the combined strength of this army, there¡¯s no way he cane out of this alive,¡± Gloria muttered to herself as her lips curled into a smile. s, she identally tugged at one of the wounds near her lips, causing her to wince from the pain. Needless to say, that only intensified her bitterness toward Levi. ¡°This time, I shall see how the robber dies with my own eyes!¡± Gloria muttered angrily. With that, she began tailing the alliance from a distance, determined to witness the entire process of the robber being defeated and killed. If there¡¯s a chance, I¡¯ll even dly end the robber¡¯s life with my own hands. Revenge shall be mine! At the same time, Sylvan, who was in Lightspring, had also caught wind of the news. In fact, he had already deployed many informants to watch Cordierite Association¡¯s every move ever since Prime Association decided to side with Levi. Thanks to the constant stream of information, he knew Albert was rallying the troops even as it happened. However, it wasn¡¯t until Sylvan heard about the total strength of the alliance that he became utterly dumbfounded. ¡°Oh, sh*t. We¡¯re doomed. I can¡¯t believe Cordierite Association has brought out all their big guns!¡± he mumbled worriedly. ¡°There¡¯s no way they¡¯d give up without a fight!¡± Chapter 4013 Chapter 4013 Chapter 4013 Slim Odds Of Winning Knowing that the sects Cordierite Association had gathered were unprecedentedly powerful, Sylvan furrowed his brows before turning to his trusted aide. ¡°Get the elders from Prime Company here immediately. We have important business to discuss.¡± Not long after, the elders from Prime Company hurried over and quickly noticed something was amiss when they saw the grim-faced Sylvan. ¡°Mr. Webber, did something happen?¡± one of the elders asked. Sylvan nodded and told them everything he knew. The elders, too, turned ashen-faced upon realizing the gravity of the situation. With Cordierite Association sending out such a powerful alliance to retaliate against Levi, not even the entire Prime Company would stand a chance of winning! ¡°That¡¯s also why I haven¡¯t informed Mr. Garrison. If he finds out about it, I¡¯m sure he¡¯d take the initiative to attack,¡± Sylvan said with a sigh. ¡°Sadly, I doubt we can do anything to turn the situation around.¡± The elders of Prime Company nodded in agreement. After the way Levi had stormed off to Cordierite Association to p Gloria, everyone knew how reckless he could be. One could even say that punishing Gloria to humiliate Nister and the other two elders was the very thing that triggered the ultimate showdown. After all, Sylvan had stepped in earlier to mediate the situation and sessfully convinced Nister and the others to back down. If he had held another round of negotiations and doled out the necessarypensation, the whole matter would¡¯ve been settled without a hitch. ¡°What are your ns, Mr. Webber?¡± one of the elders piped up. ¡°We have to do everything we can to keep Mr. Garrison calm. So long as he doesn¡¯t attack, there might still be a chance of turning things around,¡± Sylvan replied after pondering for a moment. ¡°However, I haven¡¯t thought of any concrete ns yet. Given the power of the alliance, I¡¯m afraid we won¡¯t be able to hide the news from him for long.¡± Like Sylvan, the other elders of Prime Company were just as worried and helpless. The thought of facing off such a formidable army was enough to scare them out of their wits. Sylvan let out another long sigh. ¡°If we don¡¯t handle this well, it might spell the end of Prime Association!¡± As Sylvan had predicted, it didn¡¯t take long before news of the Cordierite Association¡¯s powerful army reached Cheriette¡¯s ears. Larissa, too, had read the news on hermunication device, and the two women promptly turned as white as a sheet. ¡°No matter how powerful Master is, he won¡¯t be able to take on such a massive and concerted attack!¡± Larissa said, her voice trembling. From her days as an Empyrean in Eclipse, she had seen enough to know that any of those leading sects in Cordierite Association would easily wipe out Eclipse. Tenebrous Sky Division, for example, had once only needed thirty thousand elites and their Devil¡¯s Chariot armored vehicles to inflict a crushing defeat on threerge sects. The fact that they had now mobilized more than a hundred thousand elites and ten Devil¡¯s Chariot armored vehicles meant they intended to eliminate Prime Association too! By then, Cheriette was also shaking like a leaf. Even though she wasn¡¯t as worldly as Larissa, she could still estimate the power of the alliance based on the number of troops that had attacked Astre Lune Sect a while ago. ¡°Let¡¯s keep this from Lord Garrison for the time being!¡± Cheriette whispered. Despite being on the same page as her friend, Larissa quickly added, ¡°How long can we keep it from him, though?¡± The two women knew temperament well, and if he ever found out about the impending attack, there was no doubt he¡¯d fight to the death. That being said, what were the chances of Levi and Prime Association winning against the formidable alliance? Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. Even if Levi could utilize his skills to escape, it was highly improbable that his subordinates would be as lucky. Prime Association, too, might also be in grave danger. With that thought in mind, Larissa and Cheriette sunk deeper into despair. Chapter 4014 Chapter 4014 Chapter 4014 Enjoy The Moment Just then, a hearty chuckle rang out, causing both Larissa and Cheriette to jump in fright. ¡°What¡¯s there to be afraid of? We¡¯ll take our enemies as theye. No matter how many troops Cordierite Association sends, I¡¯ll ughter them all with my sword.¡± To their horror, the person standing behind them was none other than Levi. ¡°Lord Garrison!¡± ¡°Master!¡± Upon seeing how panicked the two women were, Levi burst outughing. ¡°I already heard about the news that you guys were discussing. It¡¯s not as terrifying as you think. After all, Cordierite Association is nothing to me.¡± ¡°Master, Cordierite Association has sent out very powerful sects this time. Theirbined power is at least ten times more than what we had experienced before. We can¡¯t underestimate them!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, Lord Garrison. I heard that the Devil¡¯s Chariot armored vehicles were specifically designed by Tenebrous Sky Division to annihte top elites!¡± In a bid to make Levi change his mind, both women had intentionally injected as much fear into their voices as possible. Levi, however, remained unfazed. ¡°That¡¯s great! I still have six premium ultimate weapons yet to be tested!¡± Well¡­ The more urate figure is forty-six premium ultimate weapons, but I think the first ten weapons I forged should be the only ones ssified as divine tools. With Levi being so confident, Larissa and Cheriette didn¡¯t know how else they could persuade him. Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. Unfortunately, that confidence didn¡¯t rub off on them, and they stayed pessimistic about the impending battle. Then again, how could they not? It was already bad enough to be severely outnumbered, but it was even worse when the opponent had elites who were the best of the best. Therefore, a powerful man like Levi wouldn¡¯t necessarily have thestugh, either. ¡°Hide yourselves if you guys are scared. Don¡¯t get in my way,¡± Levi grumbled. ¡°I won¡¯t leave, Lord Garrison. I¡¯ll fight alongside you.¡± ¡°I won¡¯t hide, either, Master. At worst, we¡¯ll die together!¡± Although Larissa and Cheriette stood tall and firm, deep down, they knew they had no other choice. From their point of view, they might still have a chance of survival if they stayed close to Levi. If they ran away, however, they¡¯d undoubtedly meet their ends. After all, whether it was Astre Lune Sect, Eclipse, or some other more powerful sect, no one would be a match against Cordierite Association¡¯s formidable alliance. ¡°That¡¯s more like it!¡± Levi piped up. In all honesty, his confidence wasn¡¯t entirely unfounded, especially since he had already gotten a gist of the Cordierite Association¡¯s strength after their previous fight. He had led Thunder Qilin into the enemy¡¯s camp, and even without unleashing their full power, they still ughtered two powerful factions with ease. Just then, Sylvan¡¯s voice rang out. ¡°Ah, I¡¯ve finally found you, Mr. Garrison.¡± ¡°Is there something you need from me?¡± Levi replied as he looked at the beaming man. Hmm, that¡¯s odd¡­ Logically speaking, Prime Association should already have heard about the iing attack from Cordierite Association. Why, then, does he still look so rxed? ¡°No, no, it¡¯s nothing. I just feel bad that I haven¡¯t given you a proper wee even though you¡¯ve been in Lightspring for a while now,¡± Sylvan said sincerely. ¡°That¡¯s why I¡¯vee to invite you to my Immortal Manor. I hope you won¡¯t turn me down!¡± Levi was momentarily stunned before curling his lips into a smile. ¡°Shouldn¡¯t you be preparing for a battle, Mr. Webber? How are you still in the mood to have me over at your ce?¡± ¡°Oh, you must be joking, Mr. Garrison!¡± Sylvan replied with a sigh. ¡°The battle with Cordierite Association¡¯s alliance is inevitable, so how can I not be worried? However, I also know that no amount of persuasion will change your mind about retaliating. Rather than upset you, I¡¯d prefer to let nature take its course. Besides, I¡¯ve seen what you¡¯re capable of, Mr. Garrison. As long as we deploy all of Prime Company¡¯s fighters to back you up, who¡¯s to say we wouldn¡¯t stand a chance? Since we can more or less determine the oue, why not take some time to enjoy the moment?¡± With Sylvan being so sincere and candid, Levi barely suspected a thing as he agreed to the invitation. Chapter 4015 Chapter 4015 Chapter 4015 Ancient Formation One thing was for sure¡ªSylvan¡¯s acting skills were top-notch, and not even Levi had noticed anything amiss. Of course, the main point was that his exnation was sensible and aligned with what Levi wanted to hear. ¡°Ladies, pleasee along!¡± Sylvan eximed before a sudden roar nearly made him jump out of his skin. Upon turning around, he came face to face with an angry Thunder Qilin, nostrils spouting mes as though it was trying to ask, ¡°Why aren¡¯t you inviting me along?¡± ¡°Ah, I¡¯ve specially prepared a delicious spread for you, Thunder Qilin. I just haven¡¯t had a chance to mention it yet,¡± Sylvan hastily exined. Oh, gosh. I¡¯ve witnessed Thunder Qilin¡¯s terrifyingbat prowess for myself, and not even I can measure up to it. If I angered this King ss spirit beast, it might just go on a rampage and wipe out Lightspring! Thunder Qilin immediately howled in delight as though it had emerged victorious from a hard-fought battle. Levi, however, couldn¡¯t help but smirk. My, my. From the looks of it, Thunder Qilin seems to have given up on appearing all majestic in front of humans. With that, Levi, Larissa, Cheriette, and Thunder Qilin set out for their destination in Sylvan¡¯s cloudship. After about an hour, the cloudship slowly descended in Lightspring. ¡°We¡¯ve arrived, Mr. Garrison!¡± Sylvan said smilingly. As heid eyes on the dpidated building in front of them, Levi couldn¡¯t help but frown. ¡°Mr. Webber, is this some kind of joke?¡± ¡°Not at all, Mr. Garrison! I¡¯d never have the guts to y such a prank on you! Please be patient. You¡¯ll understand in a moment.¡± The next second, Sylvan marched toward the rusty gate surrounding the run-Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. down courtyard and gently opened it. ¡°Please follow me, Mr. Garrison!¡± he uttered politely. Despite feeling perplexed, Levi did as instructed and followed Sylvan into the courtyard. However, as soon as the group walked through the gate, their surroundings changed entirely. The area in front of them had been transformed into a beautiful vintage courtyard with pavilions, statues, and a lovely garden. The rustic stone tiles and pondplemented each other perfectly while gentle harp music flowed through the trees and bushes. The music was soothing and intoxicating, and every note had a cleansing effect on one¡¯s mind and soul. ng! The rusty gate suddenly closed on its own, and by the time Levi turned to look at it, it had vanished without a trace. ¡°Is this an ancient formation?¡± Levi asked curiously. ¡°That¡¯s impressive, Mr. Garrison!¡± Sylvan replied with a nod. ¡°Yes, you¡¯re absolutely right. Since we needed to keep the ce away from prying eyes, Prime Association spent a fortune hiring an array master to set this formation up. We call this the Immortal Manor, and it¡¯s reserved only for our most distinguished guests. You¡¯re the first person to be invited here in almost thirty years, Mr. Garrison.¡± Levi smiled as he silently surveyed his surroundings. I can¡¯t help but think there was some bullsh*t mixed in those words, but nevertheless, I have to admit this ce does befit its name. The clouds of swirling mist make it look like a scene straight out of heaven. It¡¯s indeed an Immortal Manor! ¡°Come with me, Mr. Garrison. I¡¯ve already prepared a banquet for you.¡± Thunder Qilin suddenly howled at the forest in the distance. Upon seeing that, Levi broke into a smile. ¡°Fine. You can explore the area, but please remember to control your power. I don¡¯t want you destroying such a beautiful ce.¡± Unable to control its excitement, Thunder Qilin quickly leaped into the air and disappeared into the forest. ¡°We¡¯ve also ced a massive Energy Gathering Array here to store a high concentration of pure spiritual energy. That¡¯s why spirit beasts are so fond of it,¡± Sylvan exined as he continued leading the way. Soon, the group was led into a spacious hall. The main hall was elegantly decorated, and every piece of furniture and ornament was carved out of top-quality wood. The best part, however, was that four red sandalwood tables had been neatly set up, each with a delicious spreadid out on it. ¡°Everyone, please take a seat,¡± Sylvan said cordially. Chapter 4016 Chapter 4016 Chapter 4016 Laid Siege Levi sat at the main table without hesitation while Larissa and Cheriette sat on either side of him. ¡°A banquet isn¡¯tplete without some entertainment. Get Pristine here to y the harp for us,¡± Sylvan said to his subordinate. Thetter promptly left the main hall, and it didn¡¯t take long before a young woman in a white dress entered with a harp. ¡°Greetings, Mr. Garrison and Mr. Webber. My name is Pristine,¡± she said, her voice so sweet and gentle that it brought a smile to everyone¡¯s faces. ¡°Mr. Garrison, Pristine is Prime Association¡¯s top musician, and she¡¯s excellent at ying the harp. I hope you¡¯ll enjoy her performance,¡± Sylvan remarked, still grinning from ear to ear. Levi merely nodded and snuck a nce at the harpist. Wow. Pristine is indeed gorgeous. Cheriette and Larissa are undoubtedly stunning beauties, but not even they can measure up to her. Could Sylvan be nning to have her seduce me? After a while, Pristine began ying the harp, filling the hall with hauntingly beautiful music. Not only was it melodious, but it also had a calming effect on everyone¡¯s moods. Needless to say, the group enjoyed their meal thoroughly, and Sylvan had also made it a point to avoid bringing up the topic of the Cordierite Association. As it turned out, Sylvan had invited Levi to Immortal Manor on the order of Prime Association¡¯s headquarters. When they first learned about Cordierite Association¡¯s army, Prime Association immediately buckled down and discussed the best countermeasures. In the end, they all decided that they should secretly protect Levi. However, Sylvan was aware of temperament and knew there was no way he could share the n with thetter directly. Thus, a better alternative would be to lure him away with an invitation to Immortal Manor. Besides, as long as Sylvan sounded sincere enough, the n wouldn¡¯t arouse suspicions. In reality, Immortal Manor was a secret base built by Prime Association¡¯s headquarters and used primarily by members who desperately needed a hiding ce. Therefore, Sylvan wasn¡¯t lying when he said Levi was the first person in thirty years to be invited. On top of that, the real purpose of Immortal Manor¡¯s Energy Gathering Array was to cut off all contact with the outside world. Even if powerful cultivators were to arrive in Lightspring, both parties wouldn¡¯t be able to sense each other¡¯s energy fluctuations. ¡°You guys can stay here and cultivate for the time being, Mr. Garrison. After all, you have to be in your best condition for the battle,¡± Sylvan suggested. ¡°As for myself, I have to get Prime Association¡¯s fighters to set up a defensive formation, so I¡¯m afraid I won¡¯t be able to apany you for the next few days.¡± Levi nodded. Yes. That¡¯s how Sylvan should be reacting to the uing battle! In any case, Immortal Manor does have plenty of spiritual energy, which makes it the perfect ce to cultivate. There¡¯s no reason for me to turn his offer down. Realizing that Levi still hadn¡¯t suspected a thing, Sylvan quietly breathed a sigh of relief. He continued chatting with the former for a while before finally taking his leave. Just like that, Levi, Larissa, Cheriette, and Thunder Qilin remained in Immortal Manor. The happiest one of them all was none other than Thunder Qilin. It had made itself at home and was having the time of its life flying and prancing about. As soon as Sylvan left Immortal Manor, he began preparing for the battle. Although it had already been decided that they¡¯d initiate negotiations with Cordierite Association, it was still necessary to prepare for the worst. After all, if the talks fell through, Prime Association would have no choice but to take the alliance on. Well, our n¡¯s off to a good start. I¡¯vepleted my first mission, and Prime Association¡¯s fighters are currently on their way to Lightspring. Since Levi has been appeased, I can rest easy knowing that he wouldn¡¯t be able to leave Immortal Manor unless I activate the switch. Meanwhile, everyone in Astre Lune Sect had fallen into a state of panic. Levi and the others had left the headquarters, so only a handful of Prime Association¡¯s fighters stepped forward to assist with their defense. With Cordierite Association once again assembling such a formidable army, Astre Lune Sect knew they wouldn¡¯t stand a chance if they got attacked. Unsurprisingly, the stress got to Quirina, and she could neither eat nor sleep well. What terrified her the most, however, was how she hadn¡¯t gotten a response from Levi. She had sent him several texts, so why hadn¡¯t he replied?Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. Chapter 4017 Chapter 4017 Chapter 4017 On Another Level Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°How is this happening? Themunication device should be working!¡± Quirina could not figure out why she got no response from the device, as it had worked fine the day before. Levi had even briefly exined the situation in Lightspring. ¡°How is it going, Lord Morell? Haven¡¯t you managed to reach Lord Garrison yet?¡± ¡°Lord Garrison didn¡¯t abandon us, did he?¡± ¡°The Cordierite Association has amassed an army dozens of timesrger this time. I¡¯m afraid not even Lord Garrison will stand a chance.¡± ¡°I wouldn¡¯t depend on the Prime Association. They¡¯re businessmen who care about profits only after all. Don¡¯t be surprised if they suddenly decide to run away in the face of such a powerful enemy.¡± Many Astre Lune Sect elders were anxious, if not worried or fearful. Just as concerned as the elders, Quirina let out a sigh. It¡¯s every man for himself when troublees knocking, and that¡¯s especially true for the calcting Prime Association. They¡¯ll back out as soon as their losses outweigh their profits. ¡°Lord Garrison isn¡¯t the kind of person to run away at the sight of trouble. Let¡¯s not lose our heads.¡± After pausing for a while, Quirina continued, ¡°But of course, we can¡¯t just do nothing. Elder Canfield, take some people with you and head to Lightspring on the cloudship to find Lord Garrison. Remember to avoid drawing any attention and report to the headquarters should anything happen.¡± Levi took the captured dragon-like cloudship, with the best premium ultimate weapons on it, when he left. The one captured in Dragon¡¯s Grave Valley is left here at Astre Lune Sect, and now ites in handy. Meanwhile, the Cordierite Association army went full speed ahead, with their elites arriving in a cloudship a few days earlier than the Tenebrous Sky Division. Immediately, a sea of banners and elite soldiers surrounded Lightspring as if they were predators trapping their preys. Standing on the city wall were the gatekeepers, including the fighters of the Prime Association. When they saw the situation outside, they could not help but react by inhaling sharply. There seemed to be no end to the sea ofbat-ready soldiers, who were armed and eager for violence. Their murderous intent was enough to send chills down anyone¡¯s spine. Among them were all kinds of spirit beasts; some growled as they pawed the ground, while others spread their wings to circle the city in the sky. The spirit beasts ensured they did whatever they could to exert as much pressure on the city as possible. If one were to look in the southeast direction, one could see hundreds of people withplex markings floating on their foreheads. Careful observation would reveal that the markings were formed by the crisscrossing of sword energy. Because of how powerful the energy was, the entire area seemed as though it could be sliced into pieces. Suddenly, everyone on the city wall was assaulted by a wave of tiger roar. The sound was so deafening that it harmed not only their eardrums but also their mental fortitude. Those with low cultivation levels even began to feel severe dizziness. ¡°Battle Tiger Tribe is unleashing their power in unison. It seems that things have just gotten serious,¡± said a fighter on the city wall after assessing the situation. ¡°So that¡¯s what a tribe with a spirit beast bloodline can do? They¡¯ve just unleashed a terrifying force without so much as a warning.¡± ¡°Not to mention the sword cultivators; they managed to muster their sword energy without even lifting a finger. That¡¯s never been heard of!¡± ¡°The Cordierite Association army is too great. They¡¯re on another level whenpared to the Prime Association.¡± ¡°The Prime Association is in trouble now. They backed themselves into a corner because of some robber.¡± ¡°The battle hasn¡¯t even begun, and we can already feel the pressure. It¡¯s hard to imagine how more fearsome they can be when the fight breaks out.¡± ¡°Look over there. There seem to be quite a few dragon-shaped cloudships heading our way. We better scram before we get caught in the crossfire.¡± Chapter 4018 Chapter 4018 Chapter 4018 A Coward Many local fighters in Lightspring discussed among themselves when they saw the frightening sight of large cloudships zooming toward them. Then they all hurried to a hiding ce far away. Rumble! Rumble! Rumble! When the numerous dragon-shaped cloudships flew past them, the fighters of the Prime Association shook in their boots. However, they dared not make a move without an order. On top of that, the Cordierite Association and their affiliated sects did not seem as if they were bold enough to initiate an attack. Albert stood in the central control room of the cloudship spearheading the convoy, apanied by elite fighters who served the Cordierite Association. At that moment, they were all releasing their energy to search for Levi¡¯s aura in Lightspring. The fighters on the other cloudships were doing the same tob for any trace of Levi. Because of the amazing speed of the cloudships and the sheer number of them searching in unison, they did not take long to turn Lightspringpletely upside down. Still, they could not get hold of Levi. ¡°The robber isn¡¯t in Lightspring,¡± concluded Albert. After the dozens of cloudships returned to the camps outside Lightspring, Albert immediately addressed the fighters of other sects. ¡°I think the robber went into hiding because he knew he wouldn¡¯t stand a chance after discovering how powerful we are. I guess he isn¡¯t that impressive after all!¡± ¡°You¡¯re right. I heard he was as arrogant as a lion; he didn¡¯t even take the Cordierite Association seriously. It¡¯s funny how he turns out to be a coward!¡± ¡°We can¡¯t me the man entirely for his arrogance. After all, the force we sent before was limited, not to mention the support he got from the Prime Association. That was how he fought off our people.¡± ¡°I think the most the robber can take on is thebined power of threerge sect fighters.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. If it weren¡¯t for the Prime Association¡¯s help, he probably wouldn¡¯t have been a match for the ten-thousand-man Tenebrous Sky Division army.¡± ¡°He¡¯s wise enough to know when he¡¯s out of his depth. I, too, would go into hiding if I were in his shoes.¡± The crowd roared withughter when they heard that. The members of these sects had been anxious since many of their fighters had returned with their tails between their legs. However, they wereter convinced that their enemy was not as terrifying as they thought. The robber is nothing in the face of our absolute power. ¡°What do we do next, Mr. Fitzgerald? Should we wipe the Prime Association out?¡± asked somebody respectfully. After a moment of thought, Albert replied, ¡°Our main goal now is to kill the robber. As for the Prime Association, there¡¯s no need for direct conflict with them for the time being. Only after murdering the robber will we make them pay for siding with him. They¡¯ll regret the day they made that decision. Since the robber¡¯s not in Lightspring, we¡¯ll head to Astre Lune Sect directly and obliterate that insignificant sect. I¡¯m sure he¡¯ll show himself by then.¡± Everyone quickly nodded in agreement after listening to Albert. ¡°Mr. Fitzgerald, the leader of the Lightspring branch of Prime Association, Sylvan Webber, requests to meet. He said he wanted to discuss the condition for protecting the robber,¡± reported a subordinate suddenly. Albert scoffed, ¡°Does a branch leader of this little border city seriously think he¡¯s worthy to speak to me? Tell Sylvan that they should at least send a council member of the Prime Association to talk to me if they want to negotiate. He¡¯s not worthy. Brush that man off because we¡¯re to set off immediately for Astre Lune Sect.¡± Albert did not take Sylvan seriously at all, but that was not because he was arrogant. There was indeed a significant gap between their statuses. Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. Not only were Lightspring and Willowbank worlds apart, but the Cordierite Association was also much greater than the Prime Association. It was only natural that Albert had a sense of superiority. Rumble! Rumble! Rumble! Following a wave of roaring sound, hundreds of dragon-shaped cloudships soared into the sky and zoomed toward Astre Lune Sect. Chapter 4019 Chapter 4019 Chapter 4019 Wipe Out Astre Lune Sect Over a hundred cloudships, ferrying more than a thousand expert fighters from various sects, rushed toward Astre Lune Sect like lightning. This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Even though Quirina and the council members had received timely reports of the iing assault, they still panicked like a farmer who saw a cloud of locusts in the sky. ¡°What in the world should we do, Lord Morell?¡± ¡°We wouldn¡¯t be able to get away even if we started running now. Have you not reached Lord Garrison yet?¡± ¡°Our sources reported that the fighters of the Prime Association are only heading our way because they turned Lightspring upside down and still couldn¡¯t find any trace of Lord Garrison.¡± ¡°So Lord Garrison did go into hiding because he wasn¡¯t confident about dealing with them?¡± Immediately, the council members of Astre Lune Sect were thrown into disarray; their faces turned as grim as a graveyard. Quirina was overwhelmed by the questions thrown at her. She was filled with anxiety and fear like the others. Even though Quirina knew she had to keep herposure since she was the Acting Minister of the sect, the panic in her eyes clearly showed that she had failed to do so. The fighters of the Prime Association were not doing any better, for their eyes, too, were filled with nothing but insecurity. Although they had contacted Sylvan and received some inside information from him, they were also just warned of the imminent danger. The fighters knew the council members of the Prime Association headquarters were hurrying over but not the exact arrival time. They would be in danger if the fighters of the Cordierite Association decided to attack before the council members arrived. ¡°Let¡¯s not panic. I believe Lord Garrison has already made all the necessary arrangements.¡± Quirina could tell how unconvincing her words were. Everybody became even more fearful instead of relieved. Suddenly, they heard a voice and were all stunned. ¡°Listen up, allies of the robber. Come out and ept your death.¡± It was not difficult to imagine how powerful the person who spoke was, for he made everyone freeze like statues. Quirina was secretly impressed by the terrifying speed of the dragon-shaped cloudships since she did not expect her enemies to arrive so soon. She led several people to the main hall, only to see more than a hundred cloudships filled with fearsome fighters hovering in the air when they reached the top of the city wall. ¡°Get the robber to show himself now, or I¡¯ll have Astre Lune Sect bathe in blood,¡± threatened Albert. At that point, Quirina was so terrified that her body shook uncontrobly. Even though she did not know Albert, she could tell that he was a council member of the Cordierite Association just by the way he talked. ¡°Mr. Fitzgerald, our fighters are on their way over to negotiate with you, so I¡¯d like to ask you to keep your¡ª¡± Before the speaking Prime Association fighter could finish his sentence, he saw a blinding light sh in front of his eyes before everything went dark. Thud! The dead man fell to the ground. ¡°How annoying!¡± Albert snorted. ¡°From this moment on, I¡¯ll kill ten people every fifteen minutes until the robber shows himself.¡± Upon hearing that, the people on the city wall all backed away instinctively, for none dared to call the man¡¯s bluff. Although the fighters of the Prime Association were furious, they had no choice but to suppress their emotions when facing such a powerful force. Feeling as if they were knocking on death¡¯s door, everyone was so tense that they did not even dare to breathe too loudly. Fifteen minutes went by in the blink of an eye. Albert announced, ¡°Since the robber doesn¡¯t seem to care if you live or die, you can¡¯t me me for being cruel.¡± ¡°Somebody, kill the ten Astre Lune Sect council members next to that woman first,¡± ordered Albert as he pointed at Quirina. ¡°Yes, Sir!¡± With that, a figure dashed forward to close in on its target. Quirina¡¯s and the others¡¯ pupils instantly shrank when they sensed the murderous intent of the figure. Chapter 4020 Chapter 4020 Chapter 4020 Absolutely Unnecessary They wanted to evade the attack, but they felt as though their legs had frozen like ice. They could not move even an inch. With the palm of the attacker fast approaching, the council members shut their eyes tightly and waited for death to greet them. No matter how much Quirina wanted to help, she knew she could not because the attacker¡¯s targets were the council members, not her. At that critical moment, a formidable force suddenly struck from the southeast. ¡°Who is it?¡± The Cordierite Association fighter suddenly stopped when he noticed an elderly man in a ck robe before him. Had he not evaded the old man¡¯s palm strike, he would have been killed on the spot. Instead of answering the question, the mysterious man shifted his attention to Albert on the dragon- shaped cloudship. ¡°It¡¯s been a while since we¡¯ve met, Mr. Fitzgerald. You remained as dashing as ever!¡± His voice sounded powerful. Albert was taken aback, but he quickly regained his senses. ¡°It¡¯s been a while indeed, Mr. Burton. Are you here today to make an enemy of me too?¡± questioned Albert somewhat angrily at the Vice Chairman of the Prime Association, Ebenezer Burton, whose position far exceeded that of Sylvan. Ebenezer represented the association to some extent. T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. In other words, Ebenezer¡¯s presence meant that the Prime Association was ready to burn bridges. ¡°What makes you say that, Mr. Fitzgerald? I¡¯m simply here to negotiate with the Cordierite Association in the Chairman¡¯s ce,¡± answered Ebenezer. When Albert realized that the Prime Association did not intend to fight, he breathed a sigh of relief. ¡°Fine. Let¡¯s talk, then!¡± Albert agreed to negotiate without a second thought. Then, the two used the Astre Lune Sect headquarters conference room as the venue for their negotiation and began by discussingpensations. After three hours of parleying, the two parties finally reached an agreement. ¡°It¡¯s settled, Mr. Fitzgerald. The Prime Association will offer the nine-star ley line as the main bargaining chip forpensation. The ultimate weapons and the magical herbs will be delivered within three months ording to the negotiated quantity. The other sects¡¯ losses will also bepensated ording to your request. It¡¯s up to the Cordierite Association to persuade the other sects not to act rashly,¡± stated Ebenezer in a deep voice. In response to that, Albert nodded. ¡°Since the Prime Association is willing topensate so generously, the Cordierite Association will be foolish to not y ball. You can rest assured that we¡¯ll appease the other sects. All the Prime Association has to do is ensure the payments are delivered to our Willowbank branch on time.¡± Besides the generouspensation the Prime Association offered, Albert was quick to strike a deal with Ebenezer mainly because he had received an order from the headquarters. It turned out that the Prime Association headquarters was alreadymunicating with the Cordierite Association headquarters over amunication device when Ebenezer hurried over to Astre Lune Sect for the negotiation. In order to prevent a lose-lose situation that other sects could take advantage of, the Chairman of the Cordierite Association decided to ept the other party¡¯spensation and let Levi go. After the negotiation, Albert immediately returned to Willowbank with his army, while the Prime Association announced that Levi would be one of them from that moment on and that anyone who opposed him would be making an enemy of the association. The council members of Astre Lune Sect sighed and were relieved after the crisis was averted, so much so that they almost danced in celebration. Only after the matter was satisfactorily resolved did Levi, who was far away at Immortal Manor in Lightspring, find out that so many things had happened in his absence. ¡°Damn it! That was absolutely unnecessary!¡± Levi was upset because he was sure he could have taken the Cordierite Association army head-on. At that moment, Sylvan hurried over. Chapter 4021 Chapter 4021 Chapter 4021 Skull Mire When Sylvan met up with Levi at Immortal Manor, he could sense thetter¡¯s anger. ¡°Don¡¯t be angry, Mr. Garrison. I know you¡¯re capable of fighting the Cordierite Association, but there¡¯s no point crying over spilled milk since the negotiation has ended,¡± advised Sylvan patiently. Then, he gave Levi a detailed update on the negotiation process. Finally, Levi understood what the Prime Association had done. They had paid a heavy price to resolve the issue. The nine-star ley line used was equivalent to the dragon ley line. Rumor had it that it was more powerful than any spiritual ley lines and could absorb special strength from the stars in the sky. Since the Prime Association had made a huge sacrifice, Levi thought it was best not to step on their toes. After all, they had done that for the sake of protecting him. ¡°I am not an unreasonable person. I will not let the Prime Association suffer a loss for no apparent reason. I shall return the favor by gifting you five sets of ultimate weapons. Henceforth, we¡¯re partners. However, I must forewarn you not to cross the line and y any dirty tricks,¡± reminded Levi in a stern voice. Delighted, Sylvan nodded eagerly. He knew well the grade and quality of the ultimate weapons mentioned by Levi. Those weapons were exceptional. They were far better than the premium ultimate weapons identified by the major sects. As a matter of fact, the ones offered by Levi were a cut above. ¡°Rest assured that this won¡¯t happen again, Mr. Garrison,¡± Sylvan promised. Subsequently, Sylvan broke the good news to the headquarters, and the entire Prime Association was overwhelmed with excitement. Although they had paid a hefty sum to make peace with the Cordierite Association, it was nothing compared to gaining Levi¡¯s friendship. With such a top-notch cksmith on our team, we can easily ess any premium ultimate weapons whenever, wherever! Meanwhile, Albert was not very pleased with the oue of the agreement made with the Prime Association. After the battle at Dragon¡¯s Grave Valley, Lightspring had lost exactly seventeen Peak ss fighters. Another major consequence was the elder¡¯s divinity getting a terrible hit. The council members of the Cordierite Association also felt embarrassed about the high number of deaths and casualties among their members from various sects. Their decision to eptpensation could be misinterpreted as being cruel for using human lives as a bargaining chip. Because of that, the council members of the Cordierite Association held abined meeting and concluded that they should hire an assassin to get rid of Levi. They were determined not to let it slide. After the meeting, Albert focused on selecting the assassin. The Cordierite Association did not want to look for an assassin from nearby territories, as they were wary not to raise suspicion. They went as far as ten thousand miles off the Sea of Stars to a restricted area called Skull Mire.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. It was an eerie and mysterious swampynd that had devoured many fighters and spirit beasts alive. Dead bodies filled the whole stretch of boggy ground, and that was how the ce got its name. Rumor had it that the group of assassins who lived there for a long time had cultivated an exclusive technique that enabled them to survive the mire. Many people were well aware of the existence of the assassins, but no one dared to challenge them. Any visitor to the mire would be looking for trouble because of the uniquendscape and the danger it entailed. Moreover, the assassins from Skull Mire had never failed any of their countless missions. They were revered by many in Kenfort for their impressive achievements. The Cordierite Association offered a very attractive package that made the assassins from Skull Mire ept the task dly. At the same time, the Cordierite Association also engaged more than ten big-scale bounty hunters, including the powerful Eternity, Reaper, and Terminator. Those formidable bounty hunters each owned a city. There was a clear division ofbor. The assassins were tasked to kill Levi off, whereas the bounty hunters were responsible for stealing the four premium ultimate weapons from Levi. Chapter 4022 Chapter 4022 Chapter 4022 Cryptical Forging Technique Meanwhile, Levi remained at the Prime Association in Lightspring. He wanted to discuss the details of their coboration and formalize the matter. Out of respect to Levi, the chairman of the headquarters of the Prime Association sent his one and only daughter, Wilma Myers, to speak to Levi personally. ¡°Please excuse my father for noting to see you in person, Mr. Garrison. His special identity is a double-edged sword. Any slightest action from him will attract unwanted attention, and it may also cause you unnecessary trouble,¡± exined Wilma. Levi waved his hand and said, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. It¡¯s the same going over the matter with you.¡± ¡°Thank you for your understanding, Mr. Garrison,¡± Wilma replied in a soft voice. Then, she smugly introduced the Prime Association in detail. Levi learned that the headquarters of the Prime Association was located in a big city, right at the heart of the northern region. Kenfort was divided into five regions¡ªEast, West, South, North, and Central. With Lightspring situated along the borders of the northern region, it wasparatively less bustling. Even though the North was arge region, the Central was the busiest and the most well-developed area. The cultivators from Kenfort often regarded the Central as Central State. It was where Livingsfill, the headquarters of the Prime Association, was found. ¡°Mr. Garrison, my father¡¯s intention is for you to be at the Prime Association headquarters in Livingsfill and take over the position of Vice Chairman.¡± Although it sounded like a genuine invitation, Levi could not help but feel patronized. ¡°Ms. Myers, I have no ns to join the Prime Association,¡± he declined without hesitation. Truth be told, Levi had long thought about it. He had no issue coborating with the Prime Association, but he was not willing to be one of them and have his freedom controlled by others. Instantly, a trace of anger gripped Wilma¡¯s heart. Had it not been for the Prime Association, Levi would have been destroyed by the alliance formed by the Cordierite Association! Why does he think he still owns a chance to stand here and talk big? Wilma kept her cool despite feeling extremely upset. She smiled and responded, ¡°I won¡¯t force this down your throat since you said no, Mr. Garrison.¡± Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. The Pdins from the Prime Association were present, and they continued to admonish Levi furiously. ¡°How ungrateful are you, Levi Garrison! The Prime Association suffered a significant loss for the sake of protecting you.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right! We even offered you the position of Vice Chairman of the association! How could you be so insolent to reject it?¡± ¡°If it weren¡¯t for the Prime Association, you would have been killed by the fighters from the Cordierite Association.¡± The crowd expressed their dissatisfaction one after another, and theirments made Levi¡¯s face darken. Sylvan was well aware of Levi¡¯s character, so he quickly appeased the others to diffuse the situation. Yet, the Pdins continued to re at Levi with resentment. Wilma seized the opportunity to pose a million-dor question. ¡°I heard that no one could fathom your ever-so-cryptical forging technique, Mr. Garrison. I wonder if I have a chance to witness it.¡± At that moment, the Pdins indicated their doubts about Levi¡¯s capability and raised a ruckus to see it to believe it. ¡°No problem! If you can prepare the materials, I¡¯ll demonstrate it live for all of you.¡± There was no hesitation in Levi¡¯s voice. Wilma was well prepared. She took out the resources brought along and requested Levi to forge a weapon. ¡°Mr. Garrison, will it be okay to have so many pairs of eyes staring at you?¡± Sylvan asked with a frown. The forging technique is considered a secret. What if the confidential information got leaked? Not everyone here is loyal to the Prime Association. Levi replied with a smile, ¡°No matter how many people watch me do it, none of them can master my forging technique.¡± Chapter 4023 Chapter 4023 Chapter 4023 Join Our Big Family Wilma and her people were displeased. In their midst, there were peeps who were knowledgeable about forging weapons. Those people had tagged along to check out Levi¡¯s skills for themselves in order to judge him ordingly. Needless to say, Levi knew exactly what they had in mind. However, he did not say a word. He wanted to let the truth speak for itself and then prove them wrong. Instead of getting help from the Thunder Qilin to release Earthfire and Heavenly Thunder, he simply looked for a ce to begin forging a weapon using the given materials. As time ticked away, the raw materials gradually formed into a sharp de. The members of the Prime Association were totally blown away by his forging technique. Stupefied, the cksmith sent by the association kept eximing how profound Levi¡¯s skills were. Ms. Myers, this man has perfected his forging technique. I¡¯m no match for him. A cksmith spoke telepathically. Wilma was shocked. Obviously, Levi is really something else. Otherwise, the egoistic cksmith wouldn¡¯t have given him such a highmendation. ¡°This man is a rare gem. Maintaining a casual coboration with him is too risky. The Prime Association must recruit him at all costs and make him one of us.¡± Right then, Wilma made up her mind. When she saw the ultimate weapon forged by Levi, she fell in love with it at once. ¡°It¡¯s no wonder you¡¯re a genius in forging. Your technique is very impressive. Do you have other talents, Mr. Garrison? For example, alchemy,¡± Wilma joked casually. She intentionally teased Levi to warn him that there were many more talented people out there who might be better than him. Knowing only the forging technique would not make him the king of the world. Unbeknownst to Wilma, her single remark had realization dawned upon Levi. Back then, Levi¡¯s mentor had left him with an ancient manual. Besides forging weapons, the manual also talked about alchemy. The contents were very profound and overtly obscure. Alchemy was not something useful in a mundane world. Furthermore, there was a shortage of materials and equipment needed to produce pills. Now, times were different. Kenfort had everything they ever needed for alchemy. ¡°I can give it a try if the Prime Association doesn¡¯t mind lending a hand to get the resources ready.¡± Then, Levi stated a detailed list of things needed. Wilma ordered her men to source for the items ordingly. They found some rted ones among the things they brought along. Soon, everything on the checklist was checked off. Levi was able to use the alchemy furnace prepared by the Prime Association with ease. He followed all the steps recorded in the ancient manual strictly. Since it was his first time transforming the materials, his skills seemed a little rusty. Nheless, nothing was too difficult for a clever man like Levi. Eventually, his speed increased. About two hourster, a high-quality pill was sessfully created. ¡°Quick,e over and take a look! This pill has nineyers of pill marks. It¡¯s absolutely a pill of the highest grade!¡± ¡°His pill-crafting technique is actually far better than his forging technique. This is an eye-opener for me!¡± ¡°Mr. Garrison is indeed a genius in alchemy. He crafted a top-grade pill in his first trial.¡± The fighters from the Prime Association were thrilled, and so was Wilma. To her, Levi was born to be a follower. He should serve the Prime Association obediently with his talents. ¡°Mr. Garrison, there are so many reasons you should take advantage of the power of the association to showcase your talents and generate bigger profits within the shortest time.¡± Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. ¡°That¡¯s right, Mr. Garrison. As long as you agree to be a member of the Prime Association, we will do our best to support you.¡± ¡°Come on, Mr. Garrison. Join our big family!¡± The crowd started extending invitations to him, and Wilma sounded more sincere when speaking to Levi. Yet, Levi was resolute and unswerving. He declined them decisively. Chapter 4024 Chapter 4024 Chapter 4024 Hopelessness In the following days, Levi continued creating pills. He had been captivated by the wonders of alchemy. More importantly, the various pills crafted were excellent in their functions. Although Levi did not need them, people around him found the pills useful. They were effective in gaining strength, treating internal injuries, boosting capabilities, and very helpful in other special areas. As long as the ingredients wereplete, Levi could craft the pills by following the contents recorded in the ancient manual. Unbeknownst to him, Wilma and the other members were infuriated by his umpteen rejections. ¡°Levi is so full of himself. How dare he turn Ms. Myers down again and again!¡± ¡°It¡¯s his honor to be made the Vice Chairman, but he refused the generous offer. He must have a death wish.¡± ¡°We must teach him a lesson. Otherwise, he might think he¡¯s indispensable to the Prime Association.¡± The crowd was outraged, and Wilma, too, went ballistic. At the same time, she was secretly making ns to give Levi a taste of his own medicine. Three dayster, Levi went to Lightspring to catch a breather after being so engrossed in alchemy. Luckily, the reward was plentiful. Right then, he sensed a deep, murderous intent brewing near him. ¡°No matter how much the trees long for peace, the wind will never cease.¡± Levi¡¯s lips curled. Although he could not confirm the opponents¡¯ background, he was quite certain that they were most likely from the Cordierite Association. I can totally understand why the Cordierite Association is reacting this way. I¡¯ve killed so many of their men. It¡¯s impossible for them to settle with thepensation and do absolutely nothing, isn¡¯t it? Levi purposely walked toward the secluded area and entered an abandoned manor. ¡°You¡¯ve been following me for a while now. Hurry up and show yourselves!¡± Hmm? The assassins were surprised that Levi had called them out. They were good at hiding and had never thought that they would be exposed so easily. Clearly, this dude was ying us when he led us into an abandoned manor. ¡°Get rid of him!¡± a stern voice instructed. Immediately, several silhouettes appeared from various directions and leaped into the manor. Levi turned his head only to be greeted by men in all types of attire. About ten of them wore robes with a skull embroidered on their tunics. ¡°Never in my wildest dreams did I expect to see the assassins from Skull Mire! This guy must be something else.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t it good? Saves us some trouble.¡± Murmurs arose from the crowd. This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Chuckling, Levi asked, ¡°Are the assassins from Skull Mire great?¡± As soon as he finished his question, Levi vanished from his spot. ¡°Watch out!¡± one of the assassins from Skull Mire alerted. Unfortunately, his warning was a few secondste. rm bells rang in the assassin¡¯s head. Bam! Before the assassin could shriek in pain, blood gushed out from his mouth, and he died on the spot. ¡°This one is not easy to deal with. Come on. Let¡¯s charge forward together!¡± The team from Skull Mire attempted to besiege Levin in unison. However, what happened next made the bounty hunters¡¯ jaws drop. Levi weaved through them in a sh, taking a single life with every move he made. ¡°That¡¯s it? The assassins from Skull Mire are this weak?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not that they are weak, but their opponent is too strong.¡± ¡°Let¡¯sunch an attack, or else no one can escape unscathed.¡± Even though the fighters came from different organizations, they understood the meaning behind the saying, ¡°United we stand, divided we fall.¡± No matter how lucrative the paycheck was, one needed to stay alive to enjoy the fruit of one¡¯sbor. Otherwise, everything would be just a dream. Now that the bounty hunters had a chance to tackle Levi head-on, they finally realized how horrifying their predicament was. There seemed to be a divine aura on Levi, a super powerful one that made everyone feelpletely hopeless. A strong sense of hopelessness and anguish engulfed them because they knew they could never defeat Levi. With immeasurable energy and devastating force, Levi decimated all the assassins in the blink of an eye. Upon getting rid of them, he arched his brow as he sensed an aura approaching him. He swiftly dodged the attack and hid in the ruined living room. Chapter 4025 Chapter 4025 Chapter 4025 Taboo n A few more silhouettes slipped into the courtyard after Levi entered the ruined building hall. They were none other than Wilma and the others, who were relentlessly looking for an opportunity to teach Levi a lesson. They had secretly followed Levi when they saw him heading toward the main street of Lightspring after he was done crafting pills. Unexpectedly, they lost him halfway through. Wilma and the others managed to locate that ce only because they felt a weak energy fluctuation from the ruined building area a short while ago. Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. Upon seeing the corpses scattered across the courtyard floor, they fell into deep thought. The energy fluctuation earlier wasn¡¯t particrly strong, and they could only barely detect it after using a special perceptual technique. ¡°Ms. Myers, hurry and check this out. From their outfits, these people should be assassins from Skull Mire!¡± ¡°They are the cream of the crop in their field and have never failed to aplish their missions all these years, yet they were wiped out now?¡± ¡°How high of a cultivation level must one attain to murder so many fighters while simultaneously suppressing their aura to such a faint degree?¡± Everyone present fell silent when they heard that question being expressed out loud. It was a well-known fact that whenever a cultivator used a technique when facing a fight, their aura would undoubtedly fluctuate, and the degree of fluctuation would increase proportionally to the prowess of their opponent. To be able to eliminate so many assassins while inducing negligible energy fluctuation signified that the killer had the capability of massacring the assassins with one swift hit. Could it be Levi? Wilma was scared out of her wits by that thought. If the murderer is indeed Levi, my previous n of wanting to teach him a lesson will be no different from courting death. ¡°Who is it?¡± Suddenly, she turned her head to nce in one direction and noticed two people disappearing behind a wall in a sh. The fighters from the Prime Association hastily pursued the mysterious figures but failed to catch up with them. In the end, they had no choice but to give up. ¡°Let¡¯s return for now. If Levi is not at the Prime Association, he¡¯s most likely the culprit for this incident.¡± Wilma led the others away after saying that. Following their departure, another person sneaked into the courtyard. After making sure everyone there was dead, that person quickly sent a message to the Cordierite Association: The assassins have been annihted. Ms. Myers from the Prime Association was here. The Prime Association fighters might¡¯ve worked together to kill the assassins. The robber is nowhere to be found. Oblivious to that matter, Levi left the ruined courtyard and returned to the Prime Association to continue crafting pills. This time, he used top-quality magical herbs. He created a top-grade pill named Rejuvenation Pill ording to the pill recipe in the ancient manual. That pill was a magical medicine that could almost achieve the effect of resurrecting the dead. Wilma and the others, who had just rushed back in time, and Sylvan eximed in surprise when they saw the pill. They were once again amazed by Levi¡¯s pill-crafting technique and knowledge in that field. ¡°Mr. Garrison, your pill-crafting technique is one of the best in the entire Kenfort. Even your forging technique is also at that level. I can¡¯t help but shake off the feeling that your skillset is simr to the forbidden one recorded in the ancient manual,¡± Sylvan uttered with a hint of uncertainty in his voice. Levi¡¯s eyes shone. The first person who surfaced in his mind was his mentor. Was my mentor a member of the Taboo n? Something stirred in Levi¡¯s heart. He wasn¡¯t interested in Kenfort before, but things had changed now. Since there was news about his mentor, he had to investigate further. ¡°Mr. Webber, can you tell me more about the Taboo n?¡± Sylvan sighed and said, ¡°Mr. Garrison, it¡¯s not that I¡¯m unwilling to divulge the truth to you, but the Taboo n is simply too mysterious. Even records rted to them were scarce in the ancient manual. I was able to figure something out only after linking your forging technique to your pill-crafting technique.¡± Sylvan sounded utterly helpless. At the end of the day, the Prime Association was just too insignificant compared to the Taboo n. Levi was slightly dissatisfied with the answer. He described more about his techniques to Sylvan afterward, prompting thetter to feel more convinced about his hypothesis. Chapter 4026 Chapter 4026 Chapter 4026 Advantage In Numbers After a lengthy discussion between Levi and Sylvan, Wilma asked Sylvan to go to her room and give him an ount of what had happened at Lightspring that day. He immediately frowned and said, ¡°The Cordierite Association is most likely behind this since they are the only one capable of hiring the assassins from Skull Mire. These people are too despicable. It seems that the Cordierite Association won¡¯t give up easily. I¡¯m afraid they will continue to inflict these tricks on us in the future. It¡¯ll be difficult to defend ourselves since they hide in the dark while we¡¯re easy targets out in the open.¡± Wilma nodded. ¡°Not to mention Levi is equipped with top pill-crafting and forging techniques. Once others know about this, the situation will spiral out of control. By then, it¡¯ll be even more difficult to convince Levi to join us. Everyone should hurry up and devise a n to keep him under our wings.¡± In fact, Wilma had already treated Levi as their most loyal servant, especially since he was an expert in pill-crafting and forging weapons. It would be a great loss for them not to bring him back to their headquarters. After a thorough discussion, everyone decided toe clean to Levi. Following that, Wilma met with Levi again. ¡°Mr. Garrison, we suspect the Cordierite Association hired those assassins. To ensure nothing goes wrong, I think you should return to the headquarters with us,¡± she suggested. Levi waved his hand and said, ¡°It¡¯s fine. If they aren¡¯t afraid of dying, they can try to kill me as they please.¡± He had steeled his resolution of never bing the Prime Association¡¯s tool. Besides, since the Cordierite Association had acted dishonorably by hiring assassins to target him, he felt obligated to return the favor. However, that wasn¡¯t the right time for him to make a move because he nned to craft more pills for the people around him first. T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Wilma nearly lost control of her temper after having her offer repeatedly rejected by Levi. Still, she managed to contain her vexation. After all, Levi was too formidable, and she didn¡¯t have the confidence to defeat him alone. Any unwise decision might cost her to lose everything. Out of caution, she reported the news to the Prime Association headquarters. The chairman of the Prime Association immediately gave the order to send a hundred Peak ss fighters to seize Levi by all means. However, before the Prime Association fighters arrived in Willowbank, Levi had found Sylvan first. ¡°Mr. Webber, I¡¯m going to Willowbank to obliterate the Cordierite Association,¡± Levi said nonchntly. Sylvan wanted to persuade Levi, but thetter didn¡¯t give him a chance and swiftly left the Prime Association branch in Lightspring. Levi hurried over to Astre Lune Sect with Cheriette, Larissa, and the Thunder Qilin on a dragon-shaped cloudship. ¡°While I¡¯m gone, you all should find a secret ce to hide and wait until I wipe out the Cordierite Association beforeing out of hiding,¡± Levi said. The Astre Lune Sect fighters were stunned and tongue-tied after hearing that. Nevertheless, they were well aware of Levi¡¯s temperament. He would never change his mind after making a decision. Therefore, no one dared to say a word and merely abided by his orders. Levi no longer had anything to worry about after settling matters rted to Astre Lune Sect. However, aside from taking revenge on the Cordierite Association, Levi also had to locate the Taboo n¡¯s whereabouts. With that uncertainty in his journey toe, if he stumbled into any tricky situation that kept him upied for a long time, he wouldn¡¯t be able to spare his attention to address the issues happening in the mundane world. After thorough consideration, Levi decided to return to the mundane world and deal with the people at the base to ensure there weren¡¯t any loose ends. Subsequently, Levi, the two girls, and the Thunder Qilin headed to the mundane world in the cloudship. Forlevia had be exceptionally powerful now. Everyone else had also improved drastically after cultivating Forlevia¡¯s or Levi¡¯s techniques. However, the Holy Guardians and the twelve Holy Temples had the advantage in numbers, and the twelve Orunthians¡¯ reincarnations hadpletely awakened after acquiring sufficient strength from the dragon ley lines. In an attempt to take revenge on Levi for snatching their dragon ley lines previously, they decided to gather together andunch an attack on the base, vowing toy waste on the entire base. Chapter 4027 Chapter 4027 Chapter 4027 A Sledgehammer To Crack A Nut At the base, Forlevia and the others looked grim. Days of high-intensity battles had rendered them physically and mentally exhausted. Even if the members at the base had various equipment of Digital God to rely on, they were just barely defending themselves. Zoey ordered solemnly, ¡°Everyone, get some rest now. You have no time to lose. A new round of attacks from the Holy Guardians will begin soon.¡± The continuous battles had caused many of them to suffer from internal injuries, but they were still holding on with their astounding perseverance. However, judging from both parties¡¯ capabilities, everyone knew that it was only a matter of time before the base waspletely destroyed. After all, only some of the twelve Orunthians¡¯ reincarnations had joined the battle. If all of them were to join in, Forlevia and the others probably wouldn¡¯t be able to hold on for long. Of course, there were also many forces that were followers of the Holy Guardians. They had all been defeated and humiliated by Levi in the past, and the first in the line were the remaining forces of Yartran. Boom! Boom! Boom! As the deafening sounds sounded, everyone who was taking a break immediately stood up with their weapons in their hands and was ready to fight. They knew that the sounds just now were caused by the breach of thest defensive formation. ¡°Follow me, everyone, and let¡¯s get them!¡± Forlevia rushed out first. Each one of them had made up their mind to go all out. This time, it should be the final attack that would determine their fate. However, when Forlevia and the others came out, chills ran down their spines. That was because the Holy Guardians and the twelve Orunthians¡¯ reincarnations were all present. ¡°I¡¯ve said that Levi will pay the price for his arrogance, and today is the day when his loved ones will die.¡± ¡°Hurry up and get Levi out here to ept his fate. All the twelve Orunthians¡¯ reincarnations are here today, and we shall see how arrogant he can be.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s settle the score today!¡± Those Holy Guardians had been holding back their anger for a long time. Now that they could finally put on airs and ridicule Levi, they definitely wouldn¡¯t let the chance slide. Previously, they didn¡¯tunch the final attack because they were wary of Levi¡¯s power, but after several days of intense probing, they were certain that Levi was not at the base. This further strengthened the determination of the Holy Guardians to destroy the base. Besides, they had the upper hand at that moment. However, just as the battle was about to start, a cold voice rang out in the air. ¡°Oh, you want to settle the score with me? Well, I¡¯m here. I hope you¡¯re still as toughter.¡± Everyone saw a huge cloudship descending from the sky. Then Levi and the rest walked out unhurriedly. ¡°Daddy, is it really you?¡± ¡°Boss is here!¡± ¡°Master! It¡¯s really him! There¡¯s hope for us now!¡± Immediately, everyone at the base recognized Levi and perked up. ¡°Sorry for the long wait!¡± Levi waved his hand, and silence ensued. ¡°Let me get rid of these pieces of trash first before we continue.¡± ¡°He¡¯s the one who snatched the dragon ley line, which dyed your awakening.¡± Rukas used Levi of his ¡°crime,¡± and the twelve Orunthians¡¯ reincarnations looked at Levi with murderous intent. An Orunthian from the west with a ring of fire behind his head uttered frostily, ¡°How dare a Bayview reprobate like you disturb us! You shall perish today!¡± ¡°Levi Garrison, you¡¯re doomed. These are the reincarnations of the real Orunthians. Any one of them can crush you to death,¡± Rukas sneered. Levi smiled in response. ¡°Really? Since they¡¯re so powerful, let theme at me together. Don¡¯t waste my time.¡± Just then, a howl came, and everyone saw the Thunder Qilin strolling out while shaking its head. It acted as though it was saying Levi was using a sledgehammer to crack a nut.T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 4028 Chapter 4028 Chapter 4028 Uprooted Everyone present was dumbfounded upon seeing that, especially when they saw that smug look on the Thunder Qilin. If the Thunder Qilin were a human, it would definitely be a showboat. Levi wasn¡¯t surprised at all, as he knew that was the Thunder Qilin¡¯s typical behavior. It would make use of every chance to show off. ¡°All right. Be careful, then. Don¡¯t underestimate your opponents. They are difficult to deal with,¡± reminded Levi. The Thunder Qilin¡¯s eyes were filled with disdain as it nced at the twelve Orunthians¡¯ reincarnations. Even though the twelve Orunthians¡¯ reincarnations were mature and resilient in personality, they couldn¡¯t help but feel vexed when they sensed the look of disdain on the strange-looking pet. ¡°Orunthians, allow me to kill this monster,¡± Rukas volunteered. The Orunthians agreed to it. After all, with their status, they shouldn¡¯t be dealing with a beast. The Thunder Qilin howled in annoyance, clearly upset that Rukas had called it a monster. All of a sudden, it released lightning energy, and a bolt of terrifying lightning shot out and sted at Rukas. Rukas thought that the Thunder Qilin was something he didn¡¯t need to take seriously, but by the time he realized he was wrong, it was toote. Boom! The lightning bolt struck Rukas¡¯ energy shield, shattering it into pieces with a loud boom. Rukas was burned to a crisp and lost his life instantly, as he couldn¡¯t dodge in time. ¡°What is this monster? Why is it so strong?¡± ¡°Rukas couldn¡¯t even resist a single blow from that beast.¡± ¡°Orunthians, please kill that monster.¡± The Holy Guardians gasped in shock. It was the first time they had felt so threatened. Levi had never once shown his power, but judging from his pet¡¯s formidablebat power, one could know how strong he was. ¡°Kill him!¡± One of the Orunthians¡¯ reincarnations made a sudden move, but the Thunder Qilin was totally undaunted as it charged forward and attacked the Orunthian. Even though the Orunthian was not killed in an instant, the fact that the reincarnation was subdued by the Thunder Qilin shocked everyone at the scene. With no other choice, another Orunthian took part in the battle. It wasn¡¯t until three Orunthians joined the battle that they came to a draw with the Thunder Qilin. ¡°All right. Stop wasting time with them. Let¡¯s attack together and leave no one alive.¡± Levi took the lead and dashed ahead at a great speed, not giving a chance for the Orunthians to react. Bam! Bam! Bam! He swung his fists, killing the twelve Orunthians one by one. Everyone was dumbstruck. They didn¡¯t expect Levi¡¯sbat power to rise so much in just a few months. Nevertheless, it was great news for them. They had been overwhelmed because of the Holy Guardians and the Orunthians¡¯ reincarnations all this time.Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. With Levi and Cheriette joining the battle, the entire situation turned into a one-sided massacre. Levi¡¯s immense strength simply left no chance for the Holy Guardians and the Orunthians¡¯ reincarnations to escape. In just a few hours, tens of thousands of the Holy Temples fighters and the twelve Orunthians¡¯ reincarnations were ughtered by Levi. In order topletely eradicate the scourge, Levi led his people to the stronghold of the Holy Guardians. The twelve Holy Temples were uprooted, and all the remaining forces of Zarain and Yartran were wiped out. Since then, Levi and the members at the base dominated the mundane world, and there was no one who could threaten them. Levi made necessary arrangements for the affairs of the mundane world and left the refined ultimate weapons, pills, and magical herbs to the others. Most of the treasures were handed to Daxon and Edmund so that they could take up the important task of protecting Erudia. Chapter 4029 Chapter 4029 Chapter 4029 Death Sea Levi settled everything in the mundane world, then rushed to Kenfort along with Zoey, Forlevia, and the rest. This time, he knew his way around. Besides, Cheriette was there to help with navigation. Zoey and the rest were in awe when they saw the magnificent view once they entered Kenfort. They felt as though they had entered a fairytale. After arriving in Kenfort, Levi brought everyone to Dragon¡¯s Grave Valley to strengthen themselves. With the mightiness of the Heavenly Thunder there, everyone could improve their cultivation levels very quickly. Furthermore, Levi had reserved an excessive amount of magical herbs on the cloudship for the rest. At the same time, the Cordierite Association received news that their first batch of assassins had fallen, and Levi¡¯s location was unknown. Albert and the rest suspected that Levi had been secretly picked up by the Prime Association and sent to the headquarters for protection. However, Albert didn¡¯t know Wilma was also busy looking for Levi. Levi was a priceless treasure for the Prime Association, and they couldn¡¯t afford to let him join other sects. That was why Wilma was doing everything in her power to locate Levi. Meanwhile, Forlevia and the others took the entire week to strengthen themselves. This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. After that, Levi led everyone forward in the cloudship. As they were moving forward, he equipped the others with Boots of Hermes, premium ultimate weapons, pills, and other equipment. When they were on their way to Willowbank, Forlevia and the others took the opportunity to cultivate. Since that was the first time they visited Kenfort, they wanted to make full use of the pure spiritual energy in the area. That was also the reason Levi deliberately slowed down the cloudship. What amused him was the fact that Forlevia and the Thunder Qilin had be best friends. I wonder what¡¯s going on! Before this, Thunder has always been arrogant and pretentious. However, it¡¯s so humble with Evie. Back then, it didn¡¯t have any respect for me, but it¡¯s still here with me after the torment I¡¯ve given to it. Half a monthter, Levi and the rest finally arrived at the vast Sea of Stars. ¡°This is such a vast sea!¡± ¡°I think it¡¯sparable to the four oceans in the mundane world! Who would¡¯ve expected Kenfort to have such a vast sea?¡± ¡°Besides, this is only the sea in Willowbank. I bet there are still other ces like this. This is incredible!¡± Zoey and the rest eximed. Levi, however, was as cool as a cucumber. ¡°Master, it seems that the Sea of Stars Guild has suffered heavy damage. Otherwise, we would¡¯ve been discovered as soon as we approached,¡± Larissa uttered. ¡°Not necessarily. We ditched the cloudship earlier on, and our auras were well-hidden. It¡¯s only normal that they didn¡¯t spot us.¡± Levi shed a smile. ¡°By the way, Master, I heard that there are a few star ley lines in the Sea of Stars. That¡¯s how the Sea of Stars Guild became such a huge sect. However, the Sea of Stars is too vast. The Sea of Stars Guild could only find two star ley lines. If we can search extensively, we¡¯ll surely find more star ley lines,¡± Larissa said in a deep voice. All of the sudden, Levi¡¯s interest was piqued. Star ley lines are stronger than dragon ley lines. If I can get it, it can really help with my cultivation. ¡°Do you roughly know the location?¡± Levi asked. Larissa tried to remember and, after a while, said, ¡°ording to the ancient manual, there¡¯s an area called the Death Sea, and it¡¯s located in the southwestern region of the Sea of Stars. There are storms all year round, and plenty of passing ships and even cloudships were caught in them. No one has ever gone through the storm ande back alive. I think that area is very suspicious.¡± ¡°The mundane world has an area with a simr phenomenon¡­¡± Zoey mumbled. ¡°In that case, we shall visit the Death Sea. If it has such powerful storms, there must be a huge wave of energy,¡± Levi said. Chapter 4030 Chapter 4030 Chapter 4030 Set Up A Base Levi led everyone toward the hidden cloudship and headed toward the Death Sea. Their efforts eventually paid off because they soon saw a huge storm ahead in the vast sea. ¡°Daddy, I can sense a strong spiritual ley line, and it¡¯s located under the storm,¡± Forlevia piped up. Levi was thrilled. Although he knew Forlevia had long since disyed the talent of spotting spiritual ley lines, he didn¡¯t expect that ability of hers to grow stronger as she became more capable. The spiritual ley line is hidden under such a powerful storm, but she can still sense it! ¡°Master, this storm is so violent that there¡¯s no way we can get close to it!¡± Larissa said worriedly. Levi merely smiled in response before leaping into the air and rushing toward the storm. ¡°I don¡¯t care how strong the storm is. I can make it disappear with just a punch!¡± As he spoke, Levi quickly channeled his basic techniques and threw a punch at the eye of the storm. A frightening and destructive wave of energy crashed into the storm. Boom! Boom! Boom! A loud rumbling noise tore through the area, and the area started shaking violently. Levi¡¯s punch had really wiped the storm away. Seeing that the sea was once again calm, Levi smiled and told Larissa telepathically to drive the cloudship forward. As expected, they found a huge spiritual ley line in the area and proceeded to metamorphose with the help of the star ley line. With that, everyone¡¯s strength increased exponentially. In shock, Forlevia asked, ¡°Daddy, when did you learn to make pills? The effect of this pill is really good. It can get rid of the problem of physical endurance.¡± Back then, no one but Forlevia in the mundane world could withstand the metamorphosis of the dragon ley lines. No one else dared to try it. But after they took the pills Levi gave them, they were no longer restricted. Levi gave them a brief exnation and told them about the process of his forging technique for ultimate weapons. Upon hearing that, everyone was stupefied. They didn¡¯t know Levi had encountered so many things within a few months¡¯ time. ¡°Next, we shall destroy the Sea of Stars Guild. We must take those two star ley lines as well,¡± Levi uttered in a deep voice. Everyone nodded in agreement. At that moment, Levi was their pir of support. ording to the information given by Larissa, the Sea of Stars Guild was at the bottom of the Sea of Stars. The group made their way over. The Sea of Stars Guild had besieged Levi before and lost a lot of their fighters. In addition, Levi was so powerful that the Sea of Stars Guild was incapable of counterattacking. After killing all the fighters from the Sea of Stars Guild, Levi and the rest absorbed all the power from those two star ley lines. Upon getting rid of the Sea of Stars Guild, Levi and the others carried on and made their way to Willowbank. Many forces in Willowbank were caught off guard and were wiped out by Levi and the others. Although Albert had brought a lot of fighters to fight back, they were all reduced tombs waiting to be ughtered in the face of the huge power gap. Levi then wiped out the Cordierite Association, the Tenebrous Sky Division, the Divine de Sect, and all the other huge sects. Needless to say, the resources previously kept by those big sects now belonged to Levi, who soon took control of Willowbank. After that, Levi used all sorts of ultimate weapons and pills to recruit rogue cultivators and formed a sect of his own. Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. When the members of Astre Lune Sect heard the news, they quickly moved to Willowbank and set up a base there. Levi took almost half a month to deal with these trivial matters. The news that the control of Willowbank had fallen into a different person¡¯s hands shocked the sects in the surrounding area. At the same time, the bandits also felt threatened. In fact, a lot of them took the initiative to get acquainted with Levi so that they could protect their own sects. Levi weed those who showed up to express goodwill. Now, I need to boost my reputation so that the other sects will think twice before attacking me. Only then can I proceed to settle my personal matter without any concerns. Chapter 4031 Chapter 4031 Chapter 4031 Settle The Score Over at Void Sect, everyone looked dispirited and unkempt after receiving the two warning arrows Levi sent toward Eclipse and Eclipse Academy. This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Gloria had also returned to Void Sect from Eclipse. At that moment, she was in charge of the entire sect. However, she couldn¡¯t bring herself to feel happy. She was infuriated because she had to use a lot of magical herbs to restore her original appearance after the robber almost disfigured her. However, she didn¡¯t dare to take revenge because of how strong the robber was. At the same time, she was worried that others would find out about her framing the robber. She had been feeling utterly frustrated. Fortunately, Heptino would asionally give her dragon ley lines to help her cultivate. That was how she had been keeping her mood lifted. Suddenly, Heptino rushed in excitedly and said, ¡°Gloria, Lord Long is back! Let¡¯s wee him!¡± Gloria¡¯s heart skip a beat, but she managed to keep a straight face. After that, she followed Heptino out to wee Roy. Soon, they saw Roying out of a cloudship, dressed in a robe. He was also holding a long sword in his hand. ¡°Greetings, Lord Long!¡± The fighters of Void Sect were all wearing excited looks on their faces when they dropped to their knees. However, Gloria and the others who knew about the inside story of the sect¡¯s destruction could only force themselves to put on a smile. Evidently, they were also worried about getting exposed. ¡°Get up!¡± Roy raised his hand. ¡°I¡¯m going to kill the robber who destroyed my sect!¡± ¡°Lord Long, the robber has a premium ultimate weapon in his possession. Eclipse was destroyed by an arrow he shot from thousands of miles away.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, Lord Long. Eclipse is done for.¡± ¡°Even the Cordierite Association suffered a great loss. Needless to say, it was because the Prime Association was involved.¡± The fighters delivered their reports and voiced their concerns. They hoped that Roy wouldn¡¯t take the matter lightly. With a disdainful expression, Roy responded, ¡°Eclipse and the Prime Association are not as frightening as you guys think. Other than that, I also have an ultimate weapon. This is the Retribution Sword, and the Weapon Master forged it himself! The robber¡¯s ultimate weapon is nothingpared to this.¡± Roy was as arrogant as ever, and he didn¡¯t see Levi and the Prime Association as a threat at all. The crowd didn¡¯t think Roy was making baseless ims either. After all, they knew he came from a prominent family. They assumed that he had seen enough to make bold ims. The crowd decided to set up a celebratory banquet. Roy¡¯s return to Void Sect was the best thing that had happened to Void Sect in recent times. Before the banquet even started, a powerful voice sounded in the air. ¡°Come out to meet your end, Gloria!¡± The voice was so loud that everyone heard it. Gloria was already feeling guilty, so when she heard someone yelling her name out loud, she jumped in rm. The voice sounds familiar. Swoosh! Right away, the members of Void Sect grew wary. At the same time, Roy¡¯s expression turned grim. He couldn¡¯t believe something like that would happen shortly after his return. Secondster, a burly figure entered the venue. The man who came in was wearing ck armor. His long hair was draped over his shoulders, and his exposed muscles were proof of his horrifying strength. ¡°Who are you? How dare youe to Void Sect and cause trouble?¡± Roy questioned coldly. The man in the ck armor ignored Roy and red at Gloria, exuding a murderous aura. ¡°Come out to meet your end, Gloria!¡± he repeated. Gloria merely looked at the intruder in bafflement. After a long while, she asked tentatively, ¡°Floyd? Is that you?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. It¡¯s me. I came here today to settle the score with you!¡± Floyd¡¯s frigid tone was devoid of emotion. Gloria was stumped. Who would¡¯ve thought that Floyd would be such a man? In fact, he looks strong! Chapter 4032 Chapter 4032 Chapter 4032 Go To Hell Before Gloria could say anything in response, Roy fumed, ¡°I don¡¯t care what the history between the two of you is. If you want to create a scene here, you have to seek permission from my sword.¡± Floyd frowned slightly. I don¡¯t think I¡¯m strong enough to fight the leader of Void Sect. ¡°Your sword has no problem with it.¡± Suddenly, another voice rang out. Secondster, an enormous cloudship slowly descended from the sky. Seeing that, everyone at the scene couldn¡¯t help but gasp. ¡°Who are you?¡± Roy asked. For some reason, Roy felt slightly intimated. Although he hasn¡¯t made a move, I could feel his terrifying energy. Floyd¡¯s voice trembled when he called out, ¡°Master!¡± Gloria¡¯s pupils constricted when she heard that. She was so startled that she blurted out, ¡°Levi? You¡¯re Levi. The robber is Levi?¡± After putting the pieces together, she finally understood why the robber hadn¡¯t murdered her. I wasn¡¯t lucky. It was because Levi wanted to let Floyd deal with me himself! Roy was also taken aback. In a cold tone, he said, ¡°So you¡¯re the robber who destroyed my sect. Lady Luck is on my side. Since you¡¯vee on your own, I shall kill you with my sword!¡± ng! Roy unsheathed the Retribution Sword and shot Levi a menacing stare. Without saying a word, he aimed his sword at Levi¡¯s head. ¡°You call that an ultimate weapon? That¡¯s a piece of garbage!¡± Levi waved his arm, and Dragon¡¯s Grave appeared in his grip. The sword energy from both ultimate weapons collided first before hitting each other physically. Clink! The Retribution Sword broke into two. ¡°H-How is this possible?¡± Roy couldn¡¯t believe his eyes. Did the Weapon Master¡¯s creation just break into two pieces? Does that mean the weapon that fellow is using is an even higher grade of ultimate weapon? ¡°Listen to me, the people of Void Sect! I¡¯m going to ughter anyone who dares to interfere with the life-and-death duel between them!¡± Levi roared. The members of Void Sect fell silent, and none of them dared to take a step forward. They were all even more afraid of Levi after they saw the ultimate weapon Roy bragged about breaking in two. When Roy saw Levi looking in the other direction, he took the opportunity to flee from Void Sect. Within a split second, he was nowhere to be seen. Instead of chasing after him, Levi was focused on the battle between Floyd and Gloria. The members of Void Sect were utterly devastated. They had thought a strong backer had returned to their side. However, that backer of theirs had fled after making just one move on Levi. ¡°Use your strength to end the grudges between the both of you!¡± Levi said to Floyd. Floyd nodded and dashed toward Gloria. ¡°Do you think you can kill me? Who do you think you are?¡± Gloria was ready to go all in. Since Levi is the robber all along, I doubt I can get out of this that easily today. However, I¡¯ll have a better chance if I can get rid of Floyd first. Unfortunately for her, she soon realized how wrong she was after exchanging a few punches with Floyd. Floyd is not weaker than me. In fact, he might even be stronger than me! ¡°How did you do it?¡± Gloria asked in bafflement. Floyd wasn¡¯t in the mood to waste time. He kept attacking her, and it didn¡¯t take long for him to have a total advantage over her in the fight. Like Gloria, Levi was equally stunned. He didn¡¯t expect Floyd to get so strong. Besides, the techniques Floyd used weren¡¯t entirely the result of extreme devouring techniques. Original content from N?velDrama.Org. What Levi wasn¡¯t aware of was that Floyd had stumbled upon a deviant n¡¯s secret technique. Floyd could strengthen himself by burning his own vitality. ¡°Go to hell, Gloria!¡± Half an hour of intense battlingter, Floyd finally found an opportunity to throw a heavy punch on Gloria¡¯s back. Gloria¡¯s face was drained of all color, and she knew she wouldn¡¯t be able to dodge Floyd¡¯s punch. ¡°I¡¯m going to die!¡± Gloria¡¯s heart sank. Chapter 4033 Chapter 4033 Chapter 4033 The Whereabouts Of His Mentor At that critical moment, a figure dashed forward at lightning speed and came between Gloria and Floyd. p! Floyd hit the intruder in his chest, and the faint cracking sounds of bones could be heard. ¡°Heptino!¡± eximed Gloria. She did not expect Heptino to save her in the nick of time. ¡°Gloria, I finally¡­ get to do something important for you¡­¡± With that, Heptino breathed hisst. Sorrow washed over Gloria. Little did she expect to be saved by the person who had betrayed her. Furthermore, there was no hint of regret in Heptino¡¯s eyes. ¡°This is all my fault!¡± Feelings of regret engulfed Gloria because she had been making use of Heptino when he was alive. ¡°Floyd! I¡¯m going to kill you!¡± Gloria charged at Floyd like a lunatic. She was prepared to perish together with him. ¡°I should be the one telling you this.¡± There was no expression on Floyd¡¯s face. He had been waiting for this day for far too long. After they exchanged a few blows, Floyd killed Gloria. The past shed across her mind as she was dying. ¡°I have been toying with both of them. In the end, one of them saved me, and the other killed me. Perhaps this is fate!¡± T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Gloria slowly closed her eyes and never opened them again. Floyd did not stay too long at Void Sect. He got down on his knees in front of Levi and said, ¡°Master, my days are numbered. I¡¯m sorry for disappointing you. Please take care!¡± He then turned around and left. Looking at his determined figure, Levi let out a faint sigh. He could sense that Floyd¡¯s aura was weakening rapidly. By the look of it, Floyd must have paid a huge price in order to attain his current cultivation level. Levi did not stop him from leaving. Just as Gloria had said before she died, perhaps that was fate. Gloria had paid for all her sins with her life, whereas Floyd had to pay the price for his mistakes. ¡°Get rid of all the leaders of Void Sect,¡± ordered Levi coldly. Soon after, Levi ughtered all of Gloria¡¯s trusted aides like Wade, Xs, and the others, annihting Void Sect in an instant. Finally, Levi got his revenge ever since the attack on the base. Roy, on the other hand, returned to Sky City and vowed to destroy Levi. After finishing off the surviving minions of Void Sect, Levi was about to search for the n that had attained advancement when Wilma arrived with her subordinates. ¡°Levi,e with me to the Prime Association, or I will have no choice but to take you away by force,¡± said Wilma coldly. Levi smiled. ¡°Oh? If you can¡¯t convince me, you intend to take me by force? Looks like the whole lot of you from the Prime Association are sick and tired of living. Fine! I¡¯ll get rid of all of you as well!¡± The two parties then came to blows. Wilma had initially thought that the hundreds of Peak ss fighters from Prime Company would be sufficient to take Levi down. She did not expect Levi to be able to ughter those fighters so effortlessly. ¡°Wilma, go back and inform the Prime Association that I will be there to annihte the entire association! Get lost!¡± With that, Levi gave Wilma a hard kick. Even though she was seriously injured, that kick did not kill her. After much interrogation, Levi found out that the headquarters of the Prime Association and the Cordierite Association and Roy¡¯s family were all in Sky City. He made his way to Sky City in the cloudship, intending to get rid of all the threats once and for all before things became more problematic in the future. After all, it was only a matter of time before the Cordierite Association would want to seize control of Willowbank. Two weekster, Levi arrived in Sky City. Once he located the headquarters of the three powerhouses, heunched his bloody revenge. The three powerful forces suffered numerous casualties under the overwhelming attack from Levi. They only managed to stay alive after surrendering to him. After crushing them, Levi gained control of their remaining star ley lines. He did not let such a precious opportunity to increase his abilities slip by. Using the star ley lines, Levi¡¯s abilities had improved tremendously once again. He also found out from the Weapon Master that Carigrey was thergest area in the Central. It was also the heart of the entire Kenfort. The Taboo n was the most powerful force and also the Ruler of Carigrey. The Lopez family was the most powerful family in the Taboo n. In particr, the patriarch of the Lopez family, Fernando Lopez, was so terrifyingly powerful that he was the best in the whole of Kenfort. Chapter 4034 Chapter 4034 Chapter 4034 The Finale Original content from N?velDrama.Org. In order to check out the whereabouts of his mentor, Levi absorbed the power of countless star ley lines along the way until he arrived at the peak. ¡°It¡¯s time to check out the Taboo n in Carigrey.¡± After making up his mind, Levi rushed to Carigrey. However, just as he was about to enter the area, someone approached him and told him to go to the Lopez residence. That took Levi by surprise. It was as if someone had been watching his every move, but he did not notice anyone spying on him earlier on. Levi arrived at the Lopez residence with a great sense of curiosity. As he entered the living room, he saw an elder sitting in the center. It was Fernando. ¡°Master, is it really you?¡± Levi found it hard to believe. In fact, he started to wonder if he was hallucinating. Fernando responded with a smile, ¡°You rascal! I thought you have forgotten about me! How was the journey?¡± There was a wide smile on Fernando¡¯s face. Levi was a little dazed, and it reminded him of the first time they met. Both master and disciple sat down for a long talk. It was only then Levi understood the reason for everything. Back then, Fernando had ordered someone to protect Levi because he was looking for a sessor. Coincidentally, Levi¡¯s experiences were very simr to those of Fernando in his younger days. Both of them had been overpowered. In addition, Levi¡¯s physique allowed him to be trained in techniques. That was why Fernando had taught him everything he needed to know. ¡°Levi, in actual fact, there is another world other than Kenfort, and there are countless devils there. The mission of the Ruler of Kenfort is to protect. But don¡¯t you worry. I have already defeated those demons. They won¡¯t be making aeback within a short period of time. It¡¯s all up to you from now on. I have also sent my trusted men to locate people with special powers in the mundane world and train them. These trained men will hide among the normal folks. All these years, I have also been trying to select the talented ones.¡± Levi came to a realization when he heard that. So this is the greatest secret of Eragon! Once Levi knew the truth, he realized he would be shouldering a heavy burden. ¡°I have worked so hard for my whole life. Why can¡¯t you take pity on me and let me have a great time too?¡± Fernando chided him with a smile. Levi had no choice but to agree. Then again, since the demons would not be attacking them anytime soon, Levi decided to return to Erudia and live a normal life. Fernando did not stop him. After all, everything should be under control with the Taboo n around. As such, Levi left Kenfort with his family and made their way back to Erudia. Ten yearster, on an ind off Erudia, Forlevia had already grown up to be a beautiful woman. At that moment, she was teaching two young boys cultivation. ¡°Johnson! Spencer! Can the two of you be more serious? If you continue to behave like this, I will get Azure Dragon to teach you instead,¡± threatened Forlevia. The two six-year-old boys were Johnson and Spencer Garrison. They were the twin sons of Levi and Zoey. Both boys immediately started to cultivate more seriously. They knew that Azure Dragon was not as gentle as Forlevia. In fact, he was very strict in his training. With his arm around Zoey¡¯s waist, Levi gazed at them with a blissful smile. As for the children¡¯s grandparents, they looked on with worry. ¡°Time flies. The children have grown up now.¡± ¡°Boss, it¡¯s only a matter of time before I can no longer fight against Johnson and Spencer. I¡¯m about to lose my dignity.¡± ¡°You lost it a long time ago. Have you forgotten that Evie pressed you to the ground a decade ago?¡± Levi turned around when he heard footsteps andughter, and he saw that Azure Dragon and the others had arrived. Behind them were Mia and Wynona. ¡°Levi, you told me you were going to introduce a handsome young man to me. Howe I don¡¯t see him?¡± asked Mia as she brought some fruit over. Levi happily helped himself to an apple. ¡°Your standard is too high. Even the young patriarch I introduced to you isn¡¯t good enough for you,¡± said Levi as he rolled his eyes. Zoey suggested, ¡°Why don¡¯t we hold a martial arts tournament for her to choose a husband?¡± ¡°I agree with Zoey,¡± Wynona chimed in. Levi shrugged and said, ¡°It¡¯s fine with me as long as all of you are happy.¡± Everyone burst outughing. They nced at the calm sea under the hot sun in the distance. Fine weather indeed! Levi was finally leading the life he had always yearned for. He felt good to have his family, friends, and disciples by his side. Hopefully, a peaceful life like this can go on forever¡­ The end. The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone!